《Medical Sovereign》


 Chapter 1

    Ninghai is a modern metropolis without losing the traditional characteristics of China. The old western buildings on the Bund complement the modern skyscrapers.


    At noon, at the railing by the river, a young man in his early twenties, wearing a blue short sleeved T-shirt and cowboy shorts, was standing against the railing, quietly enjoying the cool river wind, ignoring the passers-by around, and his thoughts were confused.


    His name was Ding Ning. He just slipped out of the last party of his classmates after graduation. He was annoyed when he remembered that those students who were far inferior to him were all swaggering in front of him because they found the receiving unit.


    The majestic and charming appearance and personality of the Pearl TV Tower and Jinmao Tower on the opposite side of the river are inspiring, bold and unyielding.


    People are in the scenery, there are people in the scenery, and the combination of people and scenery makes this international metropolis more unique.


    But he did not have the slightest nostalgia. He had not returned home for five years, and his father could not get in touch with the four masters. How should he go in the future?


    The exquisite facial features carved like knives and axes also have a touch of childishness that has not faded, and a touch of missing emotion is revealed in the deep eyes like black crystal.


    If he had a choice, he would rather never come to Ninghai University and still stay in his hometown town and depend on his silent father, rather than wandering in this bustling and impetuous city like a rootless duckweed. At this moment, he was really homesick.


    "Come on, call 120. Someone fainted."


    "What happened to such a beautiful girl? She fainted!"


    "Hey! Today''s young people don''t pay attention to exercise. Their physical quality is really bad. They can faint with a cool wind."


    "No, is there something wrong with the girl? Her face is so ugly. It''s a little muggy today. Is it heatstroke?"


    ... the sudden noise around interrupted Ding Ning''s tranquility.


    He raised his head and looked at the sound. He saw a pile of tourists around him, blocking his sight.


    Ding Ning looked through the cracks in the crowd and could vaguely see a girl in a white skirt lying on the ground. It seemed that she had been shocked.


    Suddenly, he walked quickly like a conditioned reflex in his heart and shouted, "let''s give way, let''s give way!"


    "Who are you so special?"


    "Squeeze what squeeze?"


    "Paralysis, sick."


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning squeezed into the crowd in exchange for a voice of dissatisfaction.


    "I''ve studied medicine. Let''s let her have a look."


    His eyes fell on the fainting girl. Seeing that her face was half covered by her long black hair, Ding Ning was as white as paper. Ding Ning was very nervous and shouted quickly.


    He said it was a doctor. People quickly made way, but after seeing his appearance, many people looked at him suspiciously. Is this guy a doctor? Too young?


    Ding Ning came to the girl and saw that her face was blue, her lips were blue, she had difficulty breathing, she had passed out, and her face was still in pain.


    He immediately put out his hand and felt her pulse. From the rapid and weak pulse, he immediately judged that it was heart failure caused by heart disease.


    The girl''s condition is very dangerous. She will die within two minutes without rescue. It''s too late to send her to the hospital.


    Ding Ning did not hesitate to pick up the girl and let her lie flat. After reaching out and touching the carotid artery, he immediately sat on the ground, put his legs on the girl''s neck and let her lean back.


    Then he stretched out his hand and pressed it on the girl''s towering chest. The expression was very serious and the action was... Really sour.


    The onlookers suddenly realized and looked at Ding Ning contemptuously. The feeling is to take advantage of the girl''s beauty. However, there is an expression of bitterness and hatred on their face.


    Especially when Ding Ning pressed her pulse for a long time, pinched her nose, took a deep breath and bent down for artificial respiration, several young people who coveted the girl''s beauty beat their feet and beat their chest, regretting that they didn''t take the first step.


    When several young people looked at Ding Ning with envy and wanted to push it away instead, Ding Ning put his ear on the girl''s towering chest and listened.


    Then he took out a box from his pocket, took out seven silver needles, inserted them into the girl''s chest and twisted them gently. Fortunately, the girl didn''t have to worry about losing her clothes when she stuck the milk sticker.


    The girl''s pale face was visible to the naked eye, her long eyelashes trembled slightly, and her breathing gradually became even, which made Ding Ning breathe a long sigh of relief.


    "It turns out that it''s really a doctor. It''s not an advantage. It seems that he is still a traditional Chinese medicine who knows acupuncture and moxibustion, but his heart compression looks like YD."


    "Sleeping trough, it turns out that being a doctor has this benefit. I also want to study medicine."


    "Fuck off, do you think you can meet a beautiful woman every time? If you meet an ugly fat woman with bad breath, do you still help people breathe artificially?"


    ... several young people teased each other and looked at the girl''s beautiful face greedily.


    Ding Ning didn''t pay attention to the girl''s beauty, but frowned at the girl. It''s reasonable to say that she should wake up. Why hasn''t she responded yet.


    Did you ignore something? Ding Ning examined carefully, and his eyes soon focused on the girl''s broken knee when she fell. It was only a small wound, and it should have stopped bleeding by itself.


    But until now, the wound was still bleeding slowly and persistently, dyeing the girl''s white skirt over her knee into a bright red.


    Ding Ning''s pupils contracted violently, and a trace of pity had been on her face. The girl was really poor. She had not only heart disease, but also severe aplastic anemia.


    Without any distractions, he reached out to lift the girl''s skirt, revealing a pair of sexy snow-white slender thighs, rubbed his hands, and rubbed around the girl''s knees.


    What a greasy and soft touch. Ding Ning, a little virgin, was in a swing and his face was red.


    He quickly converged his mind, infiltrated the poor Qi that had been practiced hard for more than ten years into the girl''s skin along his hot hands, carried out intensive compression and hemostasis, and fine beads of sweat oozed from his forehead.


    "Asshole, let go of my sister!"


    At this time, a handsome young man with two bottles of drinks in his hand crowded into the crowd. Seeing this scene, he looked very blue and shouted angrily, kicking Ding Ning in the back.


    Ding Ning was caught off guard. He felt a burning pain behind his back. He almost fell and ate shit, but he couldn''t let go. The girl''s blood hasn''t stopped completely. Now let go and all her previous efforts will be wasted.


    Forcibly swallowed the sweet and fishy smell from his throat and glared at the young man, "don''t make trouble, I''m saving your sister."


    What made him sad was that none of the people around him stood up and explained to him. The faces of those young people who envy, envy and hate were still gloating.


    "Paralyzed, playing hooligans has reached a new height. I think you''re looking for death."


    When the young man saw that Ding Ning was still "obscene" touching his sister''s legs, he was angry and directed at Ding Ning.


    This is a practicing family. It''s hard to start. Ding Ning muttered in his heart. With all the poor Qi in his body entering the girl''s body, he finally stopped her blood and relaxed his mind.


    He hurriedly stood up and wanted to explain, but suddenly he was dizzy and almost fell under his feet.


    Just at this time, the young man with red eyes rushed over like a madman. If at ordinary times, Ding Ning would not care about his flower fist and embroidered legs.


    But at the moment, he was exhausted and extremely weak. He could not hide. With a "bang", the young man hit him firmly on the head.


    Ding Ning felt his brain buzzing and fell straight to the ground. The young man rushed up and punched and kicked him like a storm.


    Ding Ning instinctively protected his head with his hands and bent down to bear the impeccable disaster.


    The weak body was like being bombarded by a heavy hammer. The blood at the corners of his mouth gushed out like money. In an instant, he dyed his blue T-shirt red, and a black Venus came up in front of him.


    Before his consciousness had completely disappeared, he seemed to see the girl in his arms open her eyes and shout at him with fear on her face. The young man looked a little embarrassed and said something.


    The sound of an ambulance came faintly in the distance, but his sight was gradually blurred. He saw everything in slow motion, and his ears could not hear anything. His eyelids became heavy, and his blood was losing rapidly. Then he was black and completely fainted.


    The people around him were stunned. Ding Ning fell to the ground and fainted as if he were like an angry ball.


    The ambulance personnel hurriedly carried Ding Ning and the girl into the ambulance, flashing the blue light and gradually went away. Only then did people disperse.


    No one noticed that the blood in Ding Ning''s mouth flowed into a black stone man wearing on his neck. The stone man lit up a light color of blood, but soon returned to normal.


    In the emergency room of Ninghai Changjiang hospital, the ECG monitor sent out a "didi" alarm.


    "Dr. Wang, the patient is in a coma, breathing hard, the pupils begin to spread, the muscles relax, he has completely lost consciousness, the body surface temperature has decreased, the blood pressure has decreased, he has ischemic symptoms, and his vital signs have dropped to the critical point."


    "Replenish blood immediately, get on the ventilator, prepare for abdominal exploration, and find out the cause of the patient''s syncope. Come on."


    "Dr. Wang, the ventilator has been put on and began to replenish blood. There are scars caused by external forces on the patient''s back, face and head, and there are no obvious bleeding points."


    "First carry out abdominal exploration. Does brain CT come out?"


    "Come out, brain CT shows that the patient has no obvious brain injury, up to a slight concussion. Abdominal exploration found that the spleen was damaged by external impact, resulting in three hematomas...... eh!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Strange, the patient''s abdominal hematoma disappeared by itself, the heart and brain waves began to rise, and the vital signs were returning to normal."


    "How is it possible? Let me see, ah!"


    "The patient''s blood pressure returned to normal, the spleen... There was no trace of trauma, the heart and brain waves were not abnormal, and the vital signs began to rise significantly and have returned to normal."


    "Ah, how could this happen?"

 Chapter 2

    In the emergency room, doctors and nurses looked at the circuit diagram that had returned to normal on the ECG monitor and looked at each other.


    In their career, they have never encountered such incredible patients, but they can let them check, and they have not found the cause of the coma of the injured.


    With the infusion and blood transfusion, Ding Ning''s pale face gradually returned to blood color. In addition to the bruises on his body and face, he seemed to be a healthy person without any signs of dying.


    Dr. Wang couldn''t understand it. He could only order the nurse to push Ding Ning into the intensive care unit first and observe closely to prevent any change.


    "Sort out all the detailed records and data of the patient''s rescue process and give them to me."


    Dr. Wang said to his assistant in a relaxed tone. Anyway, the patient''s health is due to him as an emergency doctor.


    "Doctor, is he all right?"


    Seeing Dr. Wang walking out of the emergency room, the girl rescued by Ding Ning was pale and greeted in her sick suit, regardless of her brother''s advice.


    Dr. Wang''s eyes lit up and praised the beautiful girl.


    I saw the girl in her early twenties. Her long black hair, like a waterfall, was randomly scattered on her weak fragrant shoulders, revealing her delicate white clavicle. The broad patient clothes under her clavicle protruded from different peaks, outlining a perfect radian.


    A beautiful melon seed face has goose fat on it, lips like cherry blossoms, eyebrows like ink paintings, and looks like autumn water. The unspeakable soft and delicate, ugly blue and white striped sick clothes can not affect her beauty at all.


    The inherent noble and elegant temperament made him know that this girl was by no means a child of ordinary people.


    Dr. Wang secretly swallowed his saliva, rolled his Adam''s apple, showed the most friendly smile in his life and said:


    "Don''t worry, girl, after our rescue, the patient has passed the dangerous period, and his vital signs have returned to normal. Except for some bruises, it seems..."


    "Like what?" The girl asked with some impatient nervousness.


    The doctor secretly envied Ding Ning. Unexpectedly, such a beautiful girl cared about him. He said proudly, "it seems that he has never been hurt. He can''t be healthy anymore."


    "Ah?"


    The girl opened her lips slightly in amazement, revealing her crystal white white teeth, and showed an unbelievable color in her eyes like ink: "how is this possible? He was hurt so badly."


    "I''ll tell you. The boy is obviously pretending. He''s taking advantage of you. I caught him and pretended to be unconscious in order to escape. You''re still worried about him..."


    The handsome young man next to him immediately came up and talked endlessly, but under the pressure of the girl''s dissatisfied eyes, his voice became smaller and smaller, and muttered softly, "I really don''t have much strength."


    Dr. Wang can''t understand the relationship between these people, but perhaps in order to see the girl more for a while, he still said a fair word. Of course, the most important thing is to show his credit:


    "The patient''s life was in danger before rescue, and his vital signs had reached the lowest critical point. After our full rescue, he passed the dangerous period."


    "That''s good, that''s good. Thank the doctor. All his treatment expenses are counted on me. How much trouble you have."


    The girl glared at the young man and made him close his mouth. Then she turned and said to the doctor kindly.


    "It doesn''t matter. That''s what we should do."


    The doctor felt flattered and flustered.


    "May I go and see him?"


    The girl''s big smart eyes showed a touch of supplication, which made him unable to refuse and nodded like a ghost:


    "With a responsible attitude for the patient, although he has recovered, I sent him to the intensive care unit to prevent any accidents. In order to avoid accidents caused by infection, you''d better not go in and have a look outside the isolation window."


    "OK, thank you, doctor!"


    The girl smiled like a flower in full bloom, which made Dr. Wang''s eyes straight.


    Just trying to find an excuse to talk more with the girl, the girl had turned and walked to the intensive care unit, and the young man followed her reluctantly.


    "Bang!" Dr. Wang, who thought he was excellent, seemed to hear his heartbroken voice, covered his chest and looked lost. He looked at the girl''s weak body away. It was really unintentional for the goddess of Xiangwang''s dream.


    "Dr. Wang, what''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong?"


    The head nurse who just came out of the emergency room held him with concern, and the bulging chest of the nurse''s clothes lingered on his arm without taboo.


    Dr. Wang, who has been keeping an ambiguous relationship with this half old but charming head nurse, has no feeling for her at the moment.


    There is no harm without comparison. I have just met the invincible 100% goddess of youth. Looking at this old woman, Dr. Wang has no sexual interest at all.


    Quietly pulled out his arm, "it''s all right, just a little tired. I''ll go back to the office first."


    When the head nurse saw no one around, he quickly whispered, "see you at the old place in the evening."


    Dr. Wang looked at her with a thick layer of isolation cream, which could not cover the canthus and the bulged fat on her lower abdomen. It was disgusting like swallowing a fly. With a dry cough, he turned and hurried away:


    "Besides, I''m too tired today."


    The head nurse looked at the back of him when he turned and left in a daze, and glanced discontentedly:


    "Isn''t this friend more active than others at ordinary times? What''s the matter today? Hey, it seems that we can only find Dr. Liu, the old sex wolf, or how can we survive the long night."


    Outside the intensive care room, across the isolation window on the first floor, the girl stared at Ding Ning, who was still sleeping. The waves in her eyes flowed, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Mu Qing, that boy is clearly a coyote. Take advantage of the opportunity. You don''t have enough social experience. Don''t be cheated by this boy."


    Shen Muyang, as a person from the past, is making a noise in the girl''s ear, which makes Shen MuQing helpless.


    "Brother, don''t think so bad about others? Although I was unconscious at that time, I was still conscious. If it weren''t for him, I''m afraid you wouldn''t see me."


    Shen Muyang looked sad and pitifully looked at his sister: "MuQing, I''m sorry. I didn''t know that you were ill when I left. When you leave the hospital, I''ll take you back to Yanjing. Dad, mom and grandpa miss you very much."


    "Well, brother, I know you''re for my good, but I don''t want to go back. Don''t say it again."


    Shen MuQing said firmly with a touch of stubbornness on her face.


    Shen Muyang knew her temperament and sighed helplessly:


    "Then go back to the ward and have a rest. You''ve been here since you lost some medicine in the hospital. Now you know he''s okay. You should rest assured. I said, sister, you won''t be moved by the boy''s hero to save the beauty. Do you like him?"


    "Brother, what are you talking about?"


    Shen MuQing''s face was covered with an imperceptible blush. She scolded angrily, and then her eyes showed a faint color of excitement:


    "Brother, you know what? I have a feeling that this man can cure me."


    Shen Muyang was stunned when he heard the speech, then shook his head and smiled bitterly. He knew how painful his sister was tortured by the heart disease.


    From small to large, she did not dare to exercise violently, speak loudly, make friends, cry or laugh, for fear that an emotional instability would cause disease.


    It can be said that she is racing against death all the time. She will be killed by illness at any time. She earns every day she lives, and she doesn''t even have the right to fall in love once.


    He also hoped that his sister could be cured and live as healthy as an ordinary girl, but his family had taken her to see the world''s top cardiologists, and everyone said there was nothing they could do.


    Now my sister has placed her hope on a young man she has never met. In Shen Muyang''s opinion, she is really ill and rushed to hospital.


    "I know you don''t believe it, but I know that every time I wake up from a coma, I feel very stuffy in my chest, like pressing a stone, but this time is different. I''ve never felt so comfortable, breathed smoothly, and felt relaxed all over, never."


    Shen MuQing seems to have extended her arms and made an exaggerated hug to prove what she said, highlighting her graceful curve, but the range of action is very small and looks unnatural.


    "Are you serious?" Shen Muyang''s eyes lit up when he heard the speech. After all, he knew too much about his sister''s condition. Every time she escaped from death, she was sick. Only this time, it seemed that she was really different.


    "Of course, what did I cheat you to do? He... The needles He pricked in my chest seemed to dispel the depression in my chest, which made me feel... Suddenly relaxed, and even my breathing was much smoother."


    Shen MuQing doesn''t know how to describe that feeling in language. She can only describe her feelings with gestures that are easy for people to understand as much as possible.


    Just remembered that Ding Ning touched his chest and legs in order to save her, and even his first kiss was taken away by him, which made a strange ripple in his heart.


    Shen Muyang''s heart moved and hurriedly said, "then go back to the ward first. I''ll go to the doctor''s office to see your examination report."


    "Yes!" Shen MuQing took another deep look at the intensive care unit before returning to his ward.


    Half an hour later, Shen Muyang walked to the roof of the hospital with a happy face, took a deep smoke, his eyes were slightly red, took out his mobile phone and made a call: "Mom, I''m Muyang, my sister is ill again..."


    In an elegant courtyard in Yanjing, listening to the choking voice of the son at the end of the microphone, ye Shulan''s heart instantly sank to the bottom of the valley, and the tea cup in her hand fell to the ground with a "bang" and smashed.


    Has this moment finally come?


    Although she had long been psychologically prepared, she still couldn''t face the reality at this moment.


    With bursts of tearing pain in my heart, my nose began to sour, and my eyes were quickly filled with tears. When I opened my mouth, I couldn''t help crying in my heart:


    "Muyang, MuQing she... MuQing she... Wuwuwuwu..."

 Chapter 3

    Listening to Ye Shulan''s sobs on the other end of the phone, Shen Muyang couldn''t cry or laugh. He hurriedly said, "Mom, don''t get excited, MuQing..."


    "I''m not excited. How can I not be excited? Mu Qing suffered so much from childhood. Why can''t God let her go? What evil did I do in my last life, Wuwuwuwu..."


    The tears on Ye Shulan''s face flowed wantonly. Her son''s choking successfully made her misunderstand that her baby daughter had died. How could she not be sad.


    "Mom... Mom... Don''t cry. Listen to me. MuQing is fine. She was saved."


    Shen Muyang didn''t dare to sell off any more. He spoke very fast.


    "You... What you said is true? You''re not lying to your mother to comfort her?"


    Ye Shulan''s crying stopped suddenly. She was tight in her heart. She asked suspiciously with expectation and excitement. The ups and downs of life were too fast, which made her heart a little unbearable.


    "Mom, I swear, what I said is true. My sister is fine, and after inspection, my sister''s condition is better than before."


    Shen Muyang told the story in detail.


    "Ah, Mu Qing really feels that the young man can cure her?"


    Ye Shulan''s mood seemed to go up and down like a roller coaster, completely ignoring the description of her son with resentment. The smelly boy took advantage of the cheap details of her baby daughter.


    "I''m going to Ninghai now. Come on, send me the hospital address."


    Ye Shulan immediately hung up the phone. As usual, it takes at least an hour to go out and dress up. She directly omitted the time. She greeted the driver, changed her clothes and went straight to the airport.


    In the intensive care unit, Ding Ning slowly opened his eyes, smelled the strong smell of disinfectant, looked at the pure white ward, and was momentary absent-minded.


    Is this in the hospital? I quickly recalled the previous scene in my mind. I thought of the guy who beat himself without asking. His teeth were itching.


    It''s a dog biting LV Dongbin. He doesn''t know the good people. What''s the matter with today''s society? No wonder no one dares to do good.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning''s heart suddenly tightened. The girl doesn''t know what''s going on now?


    Just because the young man is unreasonable, he can beat himself up. I believe if the girl makes a little mistake, I''m afraid she will become the culprit.


    Although he just had a simple examination, he also knew that the girl''s condition was not simple and could not be cured by himself now.


    Hey! Ding Ning''s face was bitter and astringent, and his eyebrows twisted into pimples. Isn''t his loss enough? Why can''t you always get rid of nosy.


    Otherwise, with his mastery of traditional Chinese medicine, reading the clinical specialty of Western medicine, and his excellent performance and achievements in school, how can he become a hot pastry for major hospitals.


    It''s not because he likes to be nosy. During his internship, he encountered a misdiagnosed case and pointed out the mistake of Li Wensheng, the attending doctor with a good background, which caused medical trouble.


    Things made a lot of trouble. Finally, his internship evaluation was unqualified. He also became a negative teaching material, known as the trouble maker. As a result, no hospital was willing to accept him after he graduated.


    If no one accepts it, no one will accept it. Anyway, I don''t plan to work in the hospital. My father asked me to go to Yanjing to propose marriage before he was 24, but there are only two years left.


    Ding Ning pulled out the hanging needle on his wrist and stretched his waist for a long time, but then his action was stiff there. He felt that there was something wrong.


    What flashed in my mind when I pulled out the hanging needle just now? Is it the three-dimensional structure of the hanging needle?


    He tried to hold the needle of the infusion set again, and the three-dimensional pattern of the needle and the corresponding data immediately appeared in his mind.


    Stainless steel product, hollow, intravenous infusion needle, No. 6 needle, medical sterile infusion set, 0.6mm needle, gross weight: 200.00g.


    He stared round in surprise and touched the quilt.


    The three-dimensional pattern of quilt suddenly appears in my mind, and a series of specifications and models are displayed next to it: net weight of filler (excluding cloth cover): 3 kg; Size: 60x130cm; Quilt weaving process: sanding; Quilt cover fabric: cotton; Cotton content: 100%.


    Ding Ning''s heart jumped up in a disorderly way, both flustered and frightened. It was so strange.


    He quickly and slowly lay down, closed his eyes and said, "it''s not true, it''s a dream, it''s a dream..."


    But with his hands flat on the bed, he immediately showed the size, model and composition of the hospital bed in his mind. Ding Ning had to admit that he really had a special ability.


    He lay flat on the bed, staring at the ceiling, desperately remembering what was going on and how he could have such a strange change.


    Suddenly, he remembered that before he was unconscious, when a mouthful of blood sprayed on his chest, he felt an invisible suction, which made the blood in his body gush out like broken beads, and he couldn''t stop if he wanted to.


    He hurriedly touched his chest. The stone man left by his father is still there. Is it the change brought to him by this stone man?


    He carefully took off the stone man and looked at it. He found that the ordinary black stone man had not changed at all.


    Isn''t it because of the stone man? Ding Ning blinked suspiciously. When he was about to wear it back, a sudden change occurred.


    The three-dimensional image of the stone man suddenly appeared in his mind. Unlike other things with specific data, the stone man had no specific data in his mind.


    However, there was a blood red hole in the celestial cover of the stone man in his brain.


    What''s more strange is that the whole body of the stone man is like the meridian map of the human body, full of dense blood vessels, meridians and acupoints.


    The stone man in his hand became hotter and hotter with his grip, and the little blood red on the top of the stone man in his mind began to flow slowly along the meridian acupoint map.


    He almost consumed all the Qi in his body, and even started to flow in the meridians with the track of the stone man''s operation, cycling and growing.


    Inexplicably, a message came from my mind. I opened the nine orifices, opened the three fields, and broke through the three passes. The registered pill in the immortal mansion was ripe. In addition to my life, the Yin division opened the Yang orifices first and passed it to the pulse interceptor.


    Ding Ning''s shocked brain was blank, and then there was ecstasy. It was obscure and difficult to understand, but it was so profound and tall. Anyway, he didn''t understand very much and only focused on the so-called pulse interceptor.


    The pulse interceptor and the legendary acupoint are similar, but it is not as simple as the acupoint in martial arts novels and film and television dramas. You can make people move or not move by poking it twice.


    Pulse cutting should be divided according to 12 hours a day. It is also crucial to judge which pulse to cut according to the Yin-Yang and five element magnetic field of the human body receiving cosmic energy. If it is heavy, it will cause problems, and if it is light, it will have no effect.


    However, this is not difficult. Under the guidance of his father and four masters, Ding Ning''s hands have always been very stable and his control of strength is perfect.


    In short, the effect of controlling each other''s physical action is achieved by cutting off the flow of energy in the human meridians at different time periods.


    This made Ding Ning ecstatic. If he mastered this magical means and applied it to the treatment of patients, he would turn corruption into magic.


    For example, if the injured person has massive bleeding, as long as he finds out the direction of blood flow during this period and intercepts the pulse, he can stop bleeding.


    For example, during surgery, cutting off the vein transmitting the patient''s pain nerve will make the patient lose pain, which can completely replace anesthesia.


    Another example is to slow down the patient''s metabolism and blood circulation, put the patient in a suspended state, and strive for enough treatment time.


    Ding Ning forgot time and everything, and immersed himself in learning this magical pulse cutter.


    Two hours later, the Qi in Ding Ning''s body had been circulating for 18 weeks, and then his whole body was shocked and the image in his brain disappeared.


    Ding Ning''s whole body was fresh and fresh as never before, and even his ears and eyes seemed to become more sensitive.


    After carefully sensing the real Qi in his body, he was surprised to find that the real Qi he had cultivated for more than ten years could not equal the cultivation results of just two hours.


    The thin and weak real Qi that has always made him feel inferior has grown to the thickness of a matchstick and is swimming in his meridians.


    Let him not know why, he found that there seemed to be a gray space between his eyebrows, which was filled with a small light mass.


    What is this light mass? Ding Ning thought for a long time and didn''t understand it. There were too many surprises and didn''t bother to pay attention to it.


    "Hahaha..." Ding Ning couldn''t help laughing, grabbed the stone man and kissed him. This is really a good baby.


    He not only learned a method of cultivating true Qi against the sky, but also learned some pulse cutting hands.


    Yes, that''s part. After all, the pulse interceptor is too broad and profound. It is a profound subject of the operation of the human body and the universe. It can''t be fully understood in just two hours.


    Even if the stone man has the function of making his memory extraordinary, he still can''t master it in a short time.


    Moreover, the stone man seems to have some limitations. At a certain time, the image in his brain will disappear immediately, and his special function will fail. If he holds it in his hand, it will not show the image.


    Ding Ning tries to touch other objects. His special ability named absolute touch is still effective. It seems that it has no effect on the stone man, which makes him relieved.


    Otherwise, the power that was of great help to him would disappear, and he would cry without tears.


    The only inconvenience for him is that he doesn''t dare to touch anything easily now, otherwise the images and data of the touched items will appear in his mind.


    After many experiments, he found that this ability is very fucked. After interpreting too many objects, his head will be dizzy and want to sleep as if he had been consumed too much.


    Fortunately, under his hard control, as long as he doesn''t want to interpret, he won''t stimulate powers.


    This also made him understand what the light mass between his eyebrows was. It was the energy of a power. Once it was consumed, he could only recover by sleeping, or deep sleep.


    Outside the observation room, a man and a woman looked at Ding Ning like a psychopath, frowning, smiling, thinking and grinning

 Chapter 4

    The gorgeous middle-aged woman looked at the young man beside her in surprise:


    "Muyang, aren''t you kidding your mother? Is this the person you said who has hope to cure your sister? He looks good, but he looks like a psychopath."


    Shen Muyang shrugged awkwardly and scratched his head: "isn''t this guy wrong by me? I''m not sure if he can cure MuQing''s disease. It''s all MuQing said."


    "I''m not sure? I''m not sure. You cried and called me. You almost scared my mother to death. You came in a hurry and showed me such a thing?"


    Ye Shulan clenched her teeth and stretched out her hand to twist Shen Muyang''s ear. It was three times on the left, three times on the right, and three times before and after


    "Ouch, pain, pain, mom. You let go... Let go!"


    Shen Muyang bared his teeth and covered Ye Shulan''s hand. He didn''t dare to struggle. He could only keep begging.


    "Hum, if you don''t give me an explanation today, I''ll think I haven''t given birth to your son."


    When ye Shulan saw that the nurses and patients around him covered their mouths and laughed, she reluctantly loosened her hand and pinched her waist like a female tiger.


    "Oh, my God, it hurts me."


    Shen Muyang rubbed his red ears and saw Ye Shulan staring at him with a bad complexion. There was a dangerous small flame at the bottom of his eyes. He hurriedly stepped back two steps to open a safe distance, thrust out his face and said with a sorry smile:


    "Mom, this is not what I said. After MuQing was treated by this boy, I felt very comfortable. I asked the doctor about the examination. Don''t say, MuQing''s situation is much better than before. At least there is no life danger in a short time. Even the doctor said it was a miracle after reading the previous examination results."


    Ye Shulan''s eyes lit up when she heard the speech. She couldn''t wait to pull Shen Muyang and walked to the doctor''s office: "go, let''s see the doctor."


    Twenty minutes later, ye Shulan came out of the doctor''s office with a smile and said to Shen Muyang with a thoughtful face:


    "I didn''t expect that crazy boy. He really has some skills. Let''s go and talk to his mother."


    Shen Muyang''s face was embarrassed and he coughed with a guilty conscience: "cough, mom, I think it''s better for you to complete such an arduous and great task yourself. Maybe something bad will happen when I go."


    Ye Shulan looked at him suspiciously: "what do you mean?"


    "I misunderstood him and beat him to hospital. Do you think he will spare me if I appear in front of him now?"


    Shen Muyang said bitterly, "Mom, if you say this, let me talk to him about treating my sister. Isn''t it nothing to smoke?"


    "That''s true!"


    Ye Shulan nodded understandably, and then angrily kicked Shen Muyang''s ass: "someone saved your sister and you put her in hospital. How can you ask my mother to speak to him? Apologize with me."


    Shen Muyang''s face was bitter. The flattering help Ye Shulan pressed her shoulder and said with a shy face:


    "I''m the most beautiful, dignified, kind and gentle mother in Kyushu. I''m your favorite son. Can you bear to watch your most handsome and handsome son apologize to a poor boy?"


    "Don''t do this with me. You want me to wipe your ass when you''re in trouble. You want face. Don''t you want face? When I fight with your father, it''s always your father who softens with me first."


    Ye Shulan proudly held her head high and despised the smiling Shen Muyang.


    When Shen Muyang saw something bad, he rolled his eyes and bones, a stratagem comes to mind: "Mom, I''ve touched the bottom of this boy. His name is Ding Ning. He''s 22 years old. He comes from a small place called Luochuan town in the southwest. His mother is unknown. His father is a pig killer with average family conditions. He just graduated from the clinical specialty of the medical school of Huahai university with excellent results. He only offended his intern teacher during his internship and was put on small shoes. He didn''t have any job after graduation He hospital is willing to accept him. Now he is a homeless man. "


    Ye Shulan glanced at him obliquely: "what do you want to say?"


    "Mom, if you think about it, Ding Ning is now a penniless fresh graduate. He can''t even find a job. He must be very short of money now. Let''s give him some money and promise him a good job. He can''t help his sister cure."


    Shen Muyang said with confidence.


    Ye Shulan frowned: "he''s just a fresh graduate of medical school? How can he cure your sister?"


    "Then you don''t know. According to my investigation, Ding Ning had a solid foundation of traditional Chinese medicine before he went to college. It is said to be ancestral."


    Shen Muyang touched his chin and pretended to be Holmes. "I think he used acupuncture to treat his sister. According to my analysis, his level of Western medicine is average, and his ancestral traditional Chinese medicine is the most powerful."


    "But your sister''s illness has also been seen by old traditional Chinese medicine. They are all the great masters in the field of traditional Chinese medicine. They can''t help it. How capable can Ding Ning be at a young age."


    After the initial excitement, ye Shulan has calmed down and restored her shrewd essence, and said with some loss.


    "Can''t help it? Mu Qing''s disease can''t even help the world''s top cardiologists. Now he can only treat a dead horse as a living horse. At least, he can make his sister better. According to the doctor, my sister''s cardiogenic shock is caused by dilated cardiomyopathy. At present, there is no treatment at all. He can only stay in bed, but the boy just gives it to my sister After a few needles, the enlarged part of the heart returns to normal, which can be said to be a miracle in medicine. "


    Shen Muyang said strangely, "if this is really what the doctor said, Ding Ning is really possible to cure his sister."


    After a long illness, the Shen family is becoming a cardiologist because of the illness of the little princess Shen MuQing. As Shen MuQing''s mother, ye Shulan has consulted a lot of information and knows what this means. After listening to him, she has a low heart and becomes active again:


    "It seems that this little guy still has some skills. Whether he succeeds or not, he must try. Go and accompany your sister, so that she won''t wake up and think nonsense when she can''t find anyone."


    "Well, it all depends on mom."


    Shen Muyang, as pardoned, kissed Ye Shulan on the face, turned and ran away.


    "The child!" Ye Shulan rubbed the cheek kissed by her son and showed a spoiled smile on her face. At the thought that her daughter''s disease had the hope of cure, she smiled more happily and walked quickly to the intensive care unit.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you? Why did you pull out the drip and ECG?"


    As soon as she reached the door of the intensive care unit, ye Shulan heard the angry roar of the nurse.


    "I''m fine. I don''t have to hang water anymore. I can be discharged from the hospital."


    Ding Ning said weakly, looking at a fierce nurse with a fat face and stubble on his chin.


    In my heart, I secretly feigned that all the novels are deceptive. What protagonist has golden fingers, he can see a gentle and kind-hearted beauty nurse as soon as he opens his eyes, and then start a beautiful relationship that people yearn for.


    Lao Tzu also had golden fingers. As soon as Mao opened his eyes, he saw a fierce woman with big arms and round waist, a face full of flesh, a weight of 200 kg and entering menopause?


    "If you say it''s okay, you say it''s okay. If you leave the hospital, you''ll leave the hospital? If the doctor doesn''t approve, you''ll stay and receive treatment. Don''t make trouble for me."


    Fierce nurse Zhang Li roared fiercely, impatiently tidying up the ward.


    "I''m really fine. I can leave the hospital."


    Ding Ning was frightened by her roar and trembled. Like a abused little beast, he curled up and said with bold lips.


    Has the final say, the doctor has the final say, let you lie down, do not delay my work.


    Zhang Li''s mood is not beautiful. Damn Dr. Wang transferred herself from the general ward to the intensive care unit to record all the vital signs of the bloated guy.


    My aunt just introduced herself to a boyfriend last night. The bastard said he would contact me later, but now he doesn''t even have a phone. It seems that it''s no use. Hey, when can I get married.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!" Ye Shulan knocked on the door politely and said with a friendly smile, "Hello, may I come in?"


    "You are blind. This is the intensive care unit. Outsiders are not allowed to enter!"


    Zhang Li opened the door and looked at the elegant and beautiful woman Ye Shulan. She hated two kinds of women most.


    One is richer than herself and the other is more beautiful than herself. It happened that ye Shulan had both. She was in a bad mood and would not give her a good face.


    Ding Ning looked out at Ye Shulan suspiciously. She didn''t know and didn''t bother to pay attention. In addition, Zhang Li was like a powder keg that broke out at any time. It''s better not to get angry.


    A flash of anger flashed through Ye Shulan''s eyes. No one dared to be rude to her for many years. Unexpectedly, a little nurse dared to be rude to herself.


    However, her good tutoring and demeanor decided that she could not quarrel with a little nurse, with an impeccable smile on her face: "I am a relative of the patient? Can''t I come to see my family?"


    Ding Ning was silly and stared at Ye Shulan with half a face exposed. When did he have such a relative? Why don''t I know?


    Is daddy out there? No, no, dad is silent and not good at words. How could he get such a noble and elegant girl.


    But why did she say she was her own relative? Is she the mother that Dad never mentioned? She... She came to find herself?


    Ding Ning''s heart beat rapidly, his Adam''s apple stirred unconsciously, stared at the door of the sick room, and wanted to feel whether there was a legendary feeling of blood connection.


    "No, no matter who you are, you can''t come in. This is a sterile observation room. What if you come in and infect the patient? PA!"


    Looking at Ye Shulan''s iron green face, Zhang Li has an inexplicable sense of superiority. What if she has more money than my mother? What if she''s prettier than me? Here is the old lady has the final say, and shut the door with great care.

 Chapter 5

    Looking at the door that almost hit her nose, ye Shulan''s lungs were about to explode. She roared, "the tiger is not powerful. You think I''m a sick cat. Wait for me."


    Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap


    Ye Shulan turned and stepped on five centimeter high heels and left angrily.


    "I''m so great that I''m two great money, huh?" has the final say.


    Like a rooster who won a battle, Zhang Li pinched the waist of the bucket and gave out a strange laugh of "quack quack". Her mood became better inexplicably, and Ding Ning was scared of goose bumps.


    Dong Dong Dong


    Before long, a burst of rapid footsteps came, disturbing Zhang Li who was staring at Ding Ning and scolding.


    "Pa!"


    The door was pushed open recklessly. Zhang Li was very angry. Before she turned around, she yelled: "smelly woman, are you sick? I didn''t say here..."


    Zhang Li turned angrily and saw the ugly President Zhou Guocheng, vice president of business Li Qiuhai and members of the hospital committee surrounded by Ye Shulan. She was looking at her, and her voice suddenly stopped.


    His face was filled with flattering smiles: "President Zhou, leaders, you... You... Why are you here?"


    "Hum, why am I here? If I don''t come, I don''t know the quality of the nurses in Changjiang hospital. What''s your name? Apologize to this lady now, immediately and immediately."


    Zhou Guocheng looked at Zhang Li''s figure and face comparable to that of a man at the scene of a car accident, and his heart was cold.


    Who recruited this special? How can you recruit such unsightly goods.


    Although nurses are not beauty pageants, they have to make patients look comfortable.


    He secretly made up his mind and turned back to transfer Zhang Li to accompany old man Zhang who was watching the morgue. Anyway, he pretended to be a corpse and didn''t know who was scared to death.


    Yu Guang secretly glanced at Ye Shulan. She was still a beautiful woman. She didn''t know who was sacred. She was so scary that she could call the head of the labor and Health Bureau in person and tell him to be polite. Even he had to come right away.


    "I... my name is Zhang Li. Yes, yes, I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said anything rude. Please forgive me."


    Zhang Li trembled and almost peed. She knew she had offended a big man who couldn''t be provoked. If she couldn''t get her forgiveness, I''m afraid she would lose her job.


    Hurriedly bowed and apologized to Ye Shulan. The attitude should be more sincere, more sincere, more humble and more humble.


    Ding Ning was amazed. Zhang Li is a talent. The speed of changing her face is amazing. It''s a pity not to act.


    "Forget it, you also abide by the hospital regulations, but you are a nurse and serve the patients. You''d better not be so ugly next time and pay attention to the service attitude."


    Ye Shulan is worthy of being born in a big family. She is too lazy to argue with such a small person and waved her hand magnanimously.


    Zhang Liru nodded repeatedly by Amnesty: "yes... I will pay attention next time, thank you, thank you..."


    "Go and help yourself. There''s nothing for you here!"


    President Zhou waved her hand like a fly. Zhang Li was no longer as tough as before. She left in a gray way. She wanted to find Dr. Wang and quickly tell him about President Zhou''s arrival.


    As soon as president Zhou turned around, he showed a kind smile: "I''m sorry, Ms. ye, I let you see a joke. I don''t know what else you want. Just tell me."


    "Please, I don''t have any requirements. I just came to visit my nephew and catch up with him."


    Ye Shulan showed a graceful smile and nodded politely to the senior management of the hospital.


    President Zhou and others are smart like monkeys. They know that ye Shulan is ordering guests. They don''t bother immediately. They take out a business card and hand it to Ye Shulan:


    "Let''s go back to work first. If you need anything, Ms. ye will call me directly."


    Ye Shulan took the business card, smiled and said, "well, I''m not polite."


    With a soft sound of "bang", ye Shulan entered the ward and closed the door.


    Director Zhou showed a thoughtful look on his face. Instead of rushing back to the president''s office, he took a group of people straight to the emergency doctor''s duty room to inquire about Ding Ning.


    So that when director Zhao of the health bureau comes, the senior management of the hospital will not know which great God lives here.


    Ding Ning lay in bed, sat up politely, looked at Ye Shulan who was looking at him up and down, and asked suspiciously, "did you recognize the wrong person? Why didn''t I know you were a relative?"


    "Hehe, how could I be your relative? I''m just talking casually so that I can find a reason to come in and talk to you. My last name is ye. You can call me Ms. Ye."


    Ye Shulan intentionally or unintentionally shows a superior sense of superiority. She agrees with Shen Muyang that she is just a poor boy without a job. Just spend some money to find him a good job.


    So she should take the lead, occupy the psychological advantage, and then give him kindness to make him grateful and treat his baby daughter obediently.


    Ding Ning frowned and was disappointed. He didn''t like Ye Shulan''s superior tone, and his voice was cold: "Hello, Ms. ye, what can I do for you?"


    "Of course! I heard that you are a fresh graduate of the medical school of Huahai University. No hospital is willing to accept you after graduation, so you haven''t found a job yet."


    Know yourself and know the enemy. Ye Shulan sat on the sofa slowly. She felt that she had mastered the initiative and said with ease.


    Ding Ning''s face sank. His favor for her suddenly decreased again. His face said unhappily, "you investigate me? Who are you? What do you want to do?"


    "Well, I''m the mother of the girl you saved today. For the sake of saving my daughter''s life, I''ll give you a million yuan and find you a job to repay your kindness!"


    Ye Shulan didn''t notice Ding Ning''s gradually gloomy face, and said arrogantly like a almsgiving beggar: "it''s difficult for fresh graduates like you to find a good job in a metropolis like Huahai..."


    "No, I just did what a doctor should do. Please come back if you have nothing."


    Ding Ning always believed that there was no free lunch in the world. Before ye Shulan finished, she immediately understood her intention. I''m afraid the woman saw the effect of her acupuncture and asked herself to help her daughter treat her illness, and was afraid that she would blackmail them with a big mouth.


    He couldn''t help laughing in his heart. He didn''t say that the girl''s disease was cured. Even if he was sure and the doctor didn''t button the door, he wouldn''t go to beg for treatment and sell his dignity. Although he was poor, he had his pride. Even if he died of hunger, he would never beg for mercy from anyone.


    "Doctor? Ha ha, I remember you not only don''t have a hospital willing to accept you, but also you don''t have a medical qualification certificate up to now. What kind of doctor are you?"


    Ye Shulan rebuffed when she saw that Ding Ning didn''t even listen to the conditions. She suddenly laughed angrily.


    Ding Ning took a deep look at her, and a look of mockery appeared at the corners of her mouth:


    "Yes, I don''t even have a medical qualification certificate, but I''m not a doctor. I saved your daughter''s life, and someone came to beg me."


    "You..."


    Ye Shulan choked speechless, and her face was green and red, and changeable.


    According to her temper, if someone dared to talk to her like this, she would have a big mouth, but now people had to bow their heads under the low eaves, forcibly restrain their inner anger, soften their face and say:


    "Are you good after listening to what I said? I hope from today on, you can become a full-time doctor for my daughter and be responsible for her treatment. Accordingly, I will give you a sum of money and help you find a good job. As long as you promise, we will draw up a contract now."


    "Sorry, I can''t cure your daughter''s illness now." Ding Ning shook his head. It was the first time he had seen such an arrogant courter, but he could only tell the truth.


    Can''t it be cured now? That means that it can be cured in the future. Ye Shulan was overjoyed and felt that she didn''t come in vain today.


    As for Ding Ning''s refusal, in her opinion, she must deliberately take Joe in order to obtain more benefits.


    What can be done with money is never a thing. Immediately take out the checkbook, take out the pen, and look at him sharply: "you can make a price, how much do you want? As long as it''s not too much, I can give it to you."


    Ding ningjue had nothing to say with her, and said impatiently, "I won''t want your money, and I don''t need the work you arranged..."


    "Then you say, what do you want?" Before the voice fell, ye Shulan violently interrupted his words.


    Ding Ning helplessly rolled his eyes: "this... Ms. ye, right? Please listen clearly. I don''t want anything. I want to rest now. Please go back."


    Ye Shulan suddenly panicked. She didn''t expect that the little young man was so difficult to deal with. She didn''t even enter the oil and salt.


    "You also said that you are a doctor. Doctors are kind-hearted. How can you not save your life? As long as you can cure my daughter, I''ll give you what you want, you won''t have this ability."


    Ye Shulan thought she could use the skills of business negotiation. Such a young man is not easy to catch and can be easily solved. Unexpectedly, he was so difficult to deal with. She immediately changed his strategy and occupied the highest moral point to motivate him. In her opinion, no matter how cunning he is, he is a young boy who has not been deeply involved in the world. Young people are the most passionate impulse, and the method of motivating him will certainly work, Unfortunately, she miscalculated again.


    Ding Ning had polished off all her patience and said coldly, "I''m sorry, I don''t have money, but I won''t sell my dignity."


    "I didn''t let you betray your dignity. I just let you become my daughter''s doctor and try to cure her. She''s only 22 years old this year. She''s as old as you. It''s when she was young. Do you have the heart to watch her be taken away by disease at any time?"


    Seeing that Ding Ning still didn''t follow her train of thought, ye Shulan was a little flustered. Thinking of her daughter''s condition, she was sad from her heart, and her eyes began to blush slightly.


    At this moment, her true feelings revealed and touched the softest place in Ding Ning''s heart. Is this maternal love? I really envy you.

 Chapter 6

    But soon he remembered that he was hurt when he saved people with kindness. Ye Shulan came to see a doctor. She was not only apologetic, but also domineering.


    His soft heart immediately hardened again and said coldly:


    "I saved your daughter with good intentions. Your son came up and hurt me indiscriminately. So far, I haven''t seen him come to apologize to me. Now you come to the door and don''t ask me how my injury is. You either talk about things with money or ask me to serve you with work. Maybe you think there''s nothing worthy of your respect for a poor man like me, but you should find out, Don''t you think it''s funny that I''m lying in the hospital bed because of your son, but the reason is because I saved your daughter? Don''t say I can''t cure your daughter now. Even if I can, I can''t cure it with your attitude. Do you understand? Sorry, I still have injuries and need a rest. Please go back! "


    Ye Shulan looked at Ding Ning as if she were numb. She turned over impatiently and covered her head with a quilt. She made it clear that she didn''t want to talk to her anymore. She had to stand up helplessly, turn around and leave, and close the door considerately.


    From Ding Ning''s clean eyes, she saw that he was not deliberately trying to work hard. He really didn''t care about money and work. What he cared about was that he didn''t receive due respect.


    More than 20 years ago, I had that kind of look. If it weren''t for the look that moved the Shen family, where would ye Shulan, who holds the lifeline of the Shen family''s financial rights today.


    Yes, dignity, the simplest mutual respect between people, has become less and less valued in this materialistic society.


    What people care about is how much power they have and how much money they have. Who else really knows the meaning of the word dignity?


    She was really wrong. When she thought of her arrogant philistine appearance and trampled on the young man''s dignity with the temptation of money and work, she felt hot on her face.


    Have you become so snobbish now? Being in a high position for a long time has made me lose my original heart. Power and wealth are really the source of corruption.


    I blame this damn Shen Muyang for his bad ideas and make a fool of myself.


    Ye Shulan consciously threw the black pot to her son and strode to her daughter''s ward. She wanted to take her son to apologize to the young man and ask him for forgiveness.


    With a creak, the door of the intensive care unit was pushed open again. Ding Ning turned his head impatiently and said, "didn''t I say, your daughter''s illness..."


    Before he finished, he stopped suddenly. Looking at the slim female nurse at the door, Ding Ning scratched his head in embarrassment, and then stared in amazement: "Lingyun, why are you here?"


    "Ding Ning, is it really you? I just came to take over and thought it was a coincidence when I saw the patient information. What''s the matter with you? Does it matter?"


    Ling Yun, a female nurse, came in nervously. Seeing Ding Ning''s black and blue face, she asked with concern.


    Ding Ning suddenly opened his mouth: "to take over? Do you mean this is your internship place - Changjiang hospital?"


    "Yes, I was on the night shift today. When I saw the patient information, I was still wondering if it was you. I couldn''t get through to you. I just took a look. I didn''t expect it was really you."


    Ling Yun gently touched the bruise on Ding Ning''s face and said painfully, "does it hurt? Who beat it? Did you call the police?"


    Ding Ning picked up the phone at the head of the bed and found that it was automatically turned off when there was no electricity. He shrugged helplessly.


    Think of Lingyun, the landlord''s daughter, who is a nurse major and has an internship in Changjiang hospital.


    He didn''t expect so many hospitals in Ninghai that he was sent to the Changjiang hospital he hated.


    Li Wensheng, who made use of his relationship during his internship and didn''t receive it in the hospital, is the doctor of cardiothoracic surgery here.


    He wasn''t afraid of Li Wensheng, who was always willing to repay him, but worried that if he knew Lingyun and himself, he might retaliate against her.


    He quickly told the story of his hospitalization and reminded Lingyun not to expose his relationship with others.


    Lingyun didn''t know where he thought of it. With a red face, he bowed his head and said shyly, "brother Ning, you hate us... What''s our relationship?"


    She was wearing a white nurse''s clothes, her silky hair was flying gently under the white hat, her white skin was as tender and smooth as cherry snow, and a proper touch of bright red floated.


    The bright and deep eyes are so moving. The fine and long curled eyelashes flicker, which makes people feel that the gap between opening and closing eyes is striking.


    But in the face of such amorous feelings, Ding Ning''s hair stood up because he was too familiar with the girl. His hands kept touching his arms and looked very cold:


    "Lingyun, can you speak well? It makes me goose bumps."


    Ling Yun''s character Ding Ning can''t be more familiar. She has always been hot and violent. She looks like a female man. The virtue of shyness has absolutely nothing to do with her.


    Every time she shows such a shy expression, someone will be unlucky. The fourth section of taekwondo black belt is not vegetarian.


    The nearest one seems to be the gangster named pheasant six months ago. I heard that he hasn''t been discharged yet.


    When Ding Ning first came to Ninghai University, she was cheated by her innocent appearance of human and livestock. She rented her house and began his sad tenant life.


    Fortunately, Ling Yun takes good care of him. He is one year younger than him, but he covers him like an elder sister all day.


    Whoever dares to bully him, Ling Yun will stand out for him. Over time, the gangsters near her community know that Ding Ning is the number one younger brother of the female devil. Secretly, they call him a little white face who eats soft food, which makes him depressed.


    "Hum, Ding Ning, how do you talk? Can''t I be gentle once? Can''t I? Can''t I? Ah! Ah!"


    Sure enough, Lingyun suddenly showed his original shape and jumped up like stepping on his tail. He pinched xiaomanyao and began to get angry. He spit Xingzi on Ding Ning''s face. Where did he still look gentle before.


    Ding Ning wiped his face with disgust and turned his eyes: "I knew you were gentle for only three seconds. Fortunately, I didn''t expect much from you."


    "You, hum, for the sake of your being a patient, my aunt won''t care about you today."


    Perhaps seeing Ding Ning''s black and blue face really made her cruel to bully him, or maybe it was because she was not easy to use her hands and feet during work, and mercifully waved her hand and let him go.


    Ding Ning patted the left and right of the dog legs, bowed his head and imitated the eunuch, pinched his throat and said in a sharp voice, "thank you, old Buddha."


    Ling Yun immediately smiled and patted Ding Ning on the shoulder: "Xiao ningzi, do a good job. The old Buddha won''t treat you badly. I''ll find the guy who hit you later."


    "Well, aunt, I beg you. Don''t make trouble, okay? He also misunderstood. He didn''t mean it. Besides, I''m fine now. Isn''t it all right?"


    Ding Ning was startled, but he knew how strong the aunt''s ability to make trouble. He secretly helped her wipe her ass, I don''t know how many times.


    If it hadn''t been for him, Ling Yun would have been having sex many times, then put it in a sack and threw it into the river to feed the fish.


    "Hum, that''s not good. You''re my number one younger brother. If you dare to bully you, you''re beating me in the face. As the eldest sister of Fuxing street, don''t you give me face? No, I have to ask that guy to explain anything about it."


    Ling Yun stroked his sleeve and said angrily. It''s just that the white arm like a tender lotus root doesn''t look so murderous?


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. "What I lost was my face. People need to give you a fart."


    "Little red man, you''re my man. Of course he''ll tell me when he beat you." Ling Yun stretched out his scallion white index finger and frivolously provoked Ding Ning''s chin. The hooligans on his face flirted with good family women.


    "Go, who''s yours? You''re mine."


    Facing Lingyun''s joking eyes, Ding Ning shook his head and muttered in a low voice.


    "No matter who is who, he can''t beat you anyway. My aunt wants to vent her anger on you."


    Ling Yun smiled and hugged Ding Ning''s shoulder, looking like two brothers.


    "You girl, how many times have I told you that men and women are different. Pay attention to the influence."


    Ding Ning felt the soft and firm pressure on her shoulders, unnaturally moved her body, moved to the side, and pulled away from her.


    "Cut, you saw all my mother five years ago. Now you know that men and women are different."


    Ling Yun disdained to put his head on Ding Ning''s thigh, lay down on his side, and stood up his legs, revealing his dazzling snow-white legs.


    "Isn''t that an accident?" Ding Ning could not help but get a long face, said weakly.


    Five years ago, he didn''t mean to have an oolong. Who let the girl take a bath and don''t close the door.


    He had just rented a house and was short of East and West. The shops were closed and there was no place to buy. He went to Lingyun''s house to borrow a broom.


    Who knows, Ling Yun''s mother went out to walk the dog, but the door was not closed. Ding Ning knocked on the door for a long time, and no one answered. She pushed the door in. Just as Ling Yun came out of the bathroom naked and hit him.


    Ding Ning''s face turned red and Ling Yun was not clear. Fortunately, he covered his mouth in time and didn''t scream, otherwise Ding Ning would have to be executed by Ling''s mother.


    Since then, this matter has become a tacit secret between the two. After Lingyun''s shyness, he finds that Ding Ning has a thinner face than him. On the contrary, he often teases him about it.


    At that time, you wanted a chest without a chest and a butt without a butt. Who would you care to see.


    Ding Ning secretly feigned, but he dared not say it, otherwise he would have to provoke Lingyun''s lion roaring skill.


    "Be hungry. I''ll get you something to eat." Lingyun ran out in a rage.


    Twenty minutes later, Ding Ning ate the rice sent by Ling Yun.

 Chapter 7

    Ling Yun was intoxicated, closed his eyes, reclined on the hospital bed, pillowed his thighs, swayed his legs comfortably, and hummed a tune in his mouth.


    From Ding Ning''s point of view, he could just see the crack at the top of her nurse''s clothes. The snow-white gully that couldn''t be wrapped in the bra made him turn his head with a guilty conscience.


    Smelling the faint fragrance from her, Ding Ning was in a trance for a moment.


    A girl next door has just grown up. Now Lingyun is not the firewood girl who was naked five years ago, and he just feels a little embarrassed.


    She has developed concave convex, exuding the temptation of young women, and has the capital that can make Ding Ning ready to move.


    The throat rolled silently. Ding Ning said in a dry voice, "Lingyun, don''t you go to work?"


    "I''m just at work. I''m on the night shift tonight. My task is to take care of the intensive care unit."


    Ling Yun didn''t even open his eyes and said happily, let Ding Ning complain secretly. It''s really easy for you on the night shift, but it''s hard for me.


    He has always regarded Lingyun as his friend, but he doesn''t want some physiological changes to be noticed by her.


    When I accidentally saw all her flat figure, I was teased by her for five years. If she knew that she had that impulse towards her, she would have to tease her all her life.


    After a long silence, Ding Ning was trying to move some numb legs to hide the embarrassment caused by intimate contact, but suddenly found that she fell asleep and snored slightly.


    Now Ding Ning didn''t dare to move. For fear of disturbing her dream, she looked at the girl next door who had been with him for five years.


    He knows that Ling Yun''s rudeness and toughness are just her disguise of self-protection. Her essence is kind and gentle, but she never disdains to admit it.


    Her sleep is so soft and beautiful. The curve composed of exquisite clavicle, towering chest, flat abdomen, Yingying''s slim waist, round and upturned hips and snow-white slender legs is simply relaxed and happy.


    Her skin is so moist, white and red, tender and greasy, which makes people feel the urge to touch it.


    Her face is so uniform, sharp but unfavorable, sharp but not sharp. Even without powder, it looks so beautiful and refined.


    Her eyes are very charming even if they are closed, filled with Princess like temperament and nobility.


    Her straight nose, pink lips like rose petals and snow-white shell teeth exposed in deep sleep add a sense of simplicity and innocence.


    Her eyelashes are like dolls, long and dense, beautiful and full of charm.


    Her hair is dark and shiny, so people can''t help being controlled by her color. With a gentle smell, there is such a strong fragrance hidden in her beautiful hair, which goes straight into the nose and refreshes people''s heart


    She is like snow white in deep sleep, perfect and flawless. Of course, the suspicious transparent silk thread from the corner of her mouth should be ignored.


    Appreciating the beauty under the lamp changed Ding Ning''s eyes slightly.


    For the first time, he found that the heartless girl had unconsciously grown into a beauty like a curse.


    There is no girl who is not in spring, and there is no teenager who is not affectionate. It is absolutely a lie to say that Ding Ning is not interested at the moment.


    He even leaned down quietly and his heart beat faster to kiss the Sleeping Princess.


    But


    At the thought of her tough mother and her fucking character, Ding Ning immediately reined in the precipice and stopped the dangerous idea in time.


    After taking a few deep breaths, he closed his eyes and didn''t look at her, so he forcibly restrained his restless mind.


    Secretly scolded himself as a beast. He even had an unreasonable desire for his brother. No, we must nip this idea in the bud.


    But I didn''t find that the princess, who was sleeping soundly on his thigh, floated a slightly undetectable red cloud on her pink cheek, the slightly upturned corners of her mouth turned into a downward sip, the eyelids moved slightly undetectable, the fine eyelashes trembled twice, the restrained breathing returned to nature, the tight body relaxed, and the accelerated heartbeat gradually calmed down, like relief and some loss.


    While Ding Ning was carrying out criticism and self-criticism in his heart, Dr. Wang was in the meeting room of the hospital committee to accept a three Hall joint trial headed by director Zhao and President Zhou of the Bureau of health, with the hospital committee as members and the director of cardiothoracic surgery and ye shulanniang as observers.


    Under the dual coercion of director Zhao and President Zhou, Dr. Wang, a resident, could only honestly explain the process of rescuing Ding Ning based on the principle of being frank and lenient and resisting strictly.


    Here, briefly introduce the professional titles of the hospital. The professional titles of doctors are divided into residents, attending doctors, deputy chief doctors and chief doctors.


    Changjiang hospital is a Affiliated Hospital of Ninghai University and belongs to teaching hospital, so there is also a title sequence, namely assistant, lecturer, associate professor and professor.


    In fact, there are also very junior doctors, namely assistant doctors.


    The clinical professional title evaluation level is promoted every five years after passing the examination. Doctors of the same level in different levels of hospitals have the same qualification.


    A student who graduated from a regular medical college embarked on the road of career in this way. First, he had to go to the hospital for an internship for one year.


    One year later, he was qualified to apply for a medical practitioner. After passing the national unified examination, he obtained a medical practitioner certificate the next year.


    Five years after obtaining the practicing doctor certificate, you are qualified to apply for the doctor qualification, that is, the intermediate professional title, on the premise that you must pass the strict national English and computer examination. After passing the evaluation, you can obtain the attending doctor qualification.


    No matter which hospital you are in, there are strict occupational grades. Dr. Wang is only the lowest level resident doctor. You should keep a low profile in the face of the attending doctor, not to mention the head of the Health Bureau.


    You should know that Ninghai is a provincial and ministerial City, and the director of the health bureau is a department level cadre. At the local level, it is the level of mayor and Secretary of the municipal Party committee.


    Director Zhao Jianguo is not only the director of Ninghai Health Bureau, but also the director of food and drug administration, with great power in his hands.


    So he didn''t dare to hide the truth about what he found, but after he told the truth, the whole conference room fell into a dead silence.


    Doctor Wang carefully raised his head and peeped at the people''s expressions.


    Director Zhao frowned and smoked. He couldn''t see his expression in the mist around the cloud mountain.


    Zhou Yuanchang''s face looked like a smile, his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, and he couldn''t see through his mind.


    Li Qiuhai, vice president of business, has a straight eyebrow and a sign of anger. He obviously doesn''t believe what Dr. Wang said and thinks he''s fooling everyone.


    The other members of the hospital committee wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh. They held it very hard. They probably thought that Dr. Wang was too bullshit.


    Ye Shulan and Shen Muyang''s mother look thoughtful. After all, Shen Muyang once served as a soldier. He knows his weight.


    Although I think what Dr. Wang said is amazing, Ding Ning''s current good physical condition is really incredible.


    Li Qiuhai fiercely picked up the teacup and drank tea. Although he wanted to pour all the tea in the teacup on the nonsense bastard Dr. Wang, director Zhao and director Zhou didn''t speak, and he didn''t dare to make a mistake.


    Moreover, Ding Ning''s name seemed vaguely familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had heard it. He simply looked at his nose, mouth, mouth and heart, and kept silent.


    But Yu Guang''s eyes secretly observed director Zhao and ye Shulan. His political sensitivity is very strong. From director Zhao''s attitude towards Ye Shulan, we can see that this elegant and beautiful woman has a great background.


    Sure enough, director Zhao put out the cigarette butts and said to Ye Shulan with a little respect: "Ms. ye, what do you think?"


    "I think it''s a bit like a fantasy, but I''m very pleased with the result. Ding Ning is very important to me and I need to ensure his health."


    Ye Shulan said gracefully, showing a noble atmosphere everywhere.


    Although director Zhao is an executive and doesn''t know medical skills, he hasn''t eaten pork and has seen pigs running. He carefully looked at Ding Ning''s medical record and nodded:


    "This should be no problem. From his medical records, he is in good health, and even some data are a little higher than normal, indicating that his physical quality is very good."


    "If you have good physical quality, you can still be knocked out by me."


    Shen Muyang disdained and whispered.


    People suddenly realized that Ding Ning was knocked out by you. No wonder your mother wants to ensure people''s health. I''m afraid people will trouble you.


    Ye Shulan gave Shen Muyang a stern stare and stopped the careless son from talking nonsense. Seeing his generous face, she felt a big head for a while.


    The dead child, like his father, is stubborn. He doesn''t want to make an apology to Ding Ning.


    He also kept saying that Ding Ning took advantage of his sister and that it would be cheaper for him not to beat him disabled.


    Even if she threatened her daughter''s life, she could not make her son compromise. Instead, she said that it was impossible to apologize, but he could let Ding Ning vent his anger.


    Ye Shulan clenched her teeth angrily. Shen Muyang and his father were carved out of the same mold. She never apologized.


    His father''s smelly man, too, would not apologize every time he was angry with himself. He silently pushed himself down. After the slap, he said that he expressed it with action and everything was silent.


    Ya''s in the end is to apologize or want to be cool. Although he is also very cool, he just doesn''t feel strong in his heart.


    Cough, cough, far away.


    Ye Shulan also had no choice, so she asked director Zhao to come forward and convene the hospital committee. Organize consultation with cardio cerebral experts in quanninghai.


    Understanding Ding Ning''s physical condition is just by the way, mainly let Huang Guangwei, director of cardiothoracic department, analyze her daughter''s condition and see if there are other ways.


    After all, after Ding Ning''s treatment, her daughter''s condition has changed. Maybe you can find other treatment schemes without looking for Ding Ning.

 Chapter 8

    Director Zhao was very clear about ye Shulan''s intention, waved to let Dr. Wang leave, and then took out Shen MuQing''s medical record and asked President Zhou to organize expert consultation to come up with a feasible treatment plan.


    President Zhou is already in his fifties, and his mind is gradually becoming active. He wants to go further before retirement to see if he can enter the Administrative Establishment and retire with the iron rice bowl of the Health Bureau. Naturally, he fully cooperates with Director Zhao''s requirements.


    The cardiothoracic surgery of Changjiang hospital is also one of the best in China. Huang Guangwei, director, is also a famous surgical knife.


    With Director Zhao''s Shangfang sword, director Zhou immediately contacted all cardiologists in Ninghai for expert consultation overnight.


    Director Zhao knew Ye Shulan''s identity. He wanted to go further. This was the best chance to please. He immediately pushed away countless entertainment and personally stayed up late to attend the consultation.


    After all, no one dared not sell director Zhao''s face.


    Even some retired old cardiologists were invited. At Ye Shulan''s request, several leaders in the field of traditional Chinese medicine came.


    The meeting room is wide enough to be fully occupied in less than two hours. The lowest experts present are also deputy chief doctors, most of whom are chief doctors.


    Any hospital is the treasure of the town hospital. President Zhou''s mouth watered when he saw it and wanted to take the opportunity to dig some, but director Zhao was eyeing like a Bodhisattva and could only start the consultation with a little greeting.


    In order to facilitate the experts to understand the condition, Shen MuQing''s previous medical records and color Doppler echocardiography report were copied, one for each person.


    These top cardiologists in Ninghai frowned when they got the report, and their faces showed the color of thinking, and had a heated discussion.


    Ye Shulan and Shen Muyang''s mother and son sat quietly listening. The more they listened, the more they felt irritable, headache and despair.


    These cardiologists analyzed the condition very well and talked freely about the condition.


    Shen MuQing''s condition is very complex. She not only suffers from patent ductus arteriosus, pulmonary valve stenosis, heart valve stenosis and severe viral myocarditis, but also aplastic anemia.


    But when it comes to the treatment plan, everyone is mute, because severe viral myocarditis and aplastic anemia are almost incurable diseases, so they can only take care of themselves slowly. Coupled with heart disease, it can be said that the patient has been sentenced to death. No one dares to operate on her and put forward a reasonable treatment plan.


    Hu Xinning, the leader of traditional Chinese medicine, was almost 80 years old. Finally, he sighed helplessly, stroked his sparse beard and said the truth: "this disease is difficult to cure even if the gods come."


    "Hum, you have no ability, a group of quacks."


    Shen Muyang couldn''t hold the fire for a long time. He said it one by one. When it came to the treatment plan, he shook his head with a sigh and scolded with a blue face.


    "What are you talking about? The Yellow mouth child is so boastful."


    "Who are you? Dare you insult us like this?"


    "We came only because of the face of director Zhao. What qualifications do you have to say that we are quacks."


    "Hum, I have had no less than 300 heart operations and have never been scolded as a quack. Director Zhao, we need an explanation."


    "We are here for voluntary consultation, not to be insulted. If we can''t give us an explanation today, we will never stop."


    ... in a word, Shen Muyang destroyed the hornet''s nest. These famous doctors are top talents in the medical field. Who is not respected and has a high status? Who has ever been scolded like this.


    Even director Zhao''s face was ignored, and he began to scold one after another. Old Mr. Hu was even more angry and trembled all over. He blew his beard and stared at Shen Muyang and scolded the Yellow mouthed child.


    Director Zhao is also embarrassed and at a loss. These elites in the medical field do not give him face, but give him face under his ass.


    Shen Muyang''s unscrupulous words offended everyone, so he didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Ye Shulan can''t afford to offend these doctors, but he doesn''t dare to offend them. Especially after some old experts retire, they are not under his jurisdiction. Even when he sees them, he has to be polite.


    This makes him secretly complain that Shen Muyang really can''t be a man. People have a good intention to stay up at night for consultation, but they can''t come up with a treatment plan. It''s just a polite pat and two scattered. Why offend so many people.


    "Shut up!" Seeing that it aroused public anger, ye Shulan glared at Shen Muyang, implying that he would stop talking and quickly stood up to apologize.


    Who knows that Shen Muyang sneered under the accusation of thousands of people: "if you say you are a quack, you are not convinced. A young man in his early twenties can use a few silver needles to curb my sister''s condition. Aren''t you a quack?"


    The scene was suddenly quiet, and all experts looked at each other. In their view, Shen MuQing would die as long as she got sick. How could she stop her illness with a few silver needles.


    Shen Muyang seemed to feel that the blow was not enough and continued to sneer: "I know you don''t believe it and are not convinced. Director Huang, take out today''s inspection report of my sister and show them to see if I''m telling the truth."


    Huang Guangwei, who was always silent, sighed and took out the latest inspection results of Shen MuQing, A bitter smile: "let''s see, this is indeed a miracle. The miracle created by a 22-year-old young man is only seven silver needles, which makes the heart enlargement caused by dilated cardiomyopathy return to normal. According to my analysis, dilated cardiomyopathy will not attack again in a short time."


    "It''s impossible. The heart enlargement caused by dilated cardiomyopathy can return to normal with a few silver needles. It''s absolutely impossible. There''s no scientific basis at all."


    Director Liu of the cardiothoracic Department of Renhe Hospital doesn''t believe it at all.


    "Silver needle, it seems to be traditional Chinese medicine? This is pseudoscience at all."


    The speaker is Michael John, a returned medical doctor from Puji hospital. He has always believed that traditional Chinese medicine is a pseudoscience.


    "How do you talk? Don''t drink foreign ink for a few years and forget your ancestors when you get a foreign name. Why is traditional Chinese medicine pseudoscience? Traditional Chinese medicine has always been linked to metaphysics, yin and Yang, five elements, Tai Chi and eight trigrams. It is broad and profound. Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand."


    Another Zhang old Chinese medicine angrily scolded.


    "Shennong tastes all kinds of herbs. Which of the medical masters in history, Li Shizhen, Hua Tuo and Bian que, is not traditional Chinese medicine? Dare you say they don''t exist? Young man, worshiping foreign countries and fawning on foreign countries is the most important thing. Don''t forget that you are a Chinese with black hair and yellow skin. Don''t forget your ancestors."


    Hu old Chinese medicine angrily taught.


    "Hum, I admit that traditional Chinese medicine did exist, but after many wars in China, the ancient medical skills have not been inherited at all. Today''s traditional Chinese medicine is basically a means of cheating money with a magic stick. It has no scientific basis and is pseudoscience."


    Mcjohn did not show weakness and retorted sharply.


    "Western medicine and traditional Chinese medicine are two completely different disciplines. Their existence makes sense. What is there to argue about?"


    "I think mcjohn is right. Traditional Chinese medicine in history is really great, but is it now? Hehe..."


    "I''m kidding. Pulling out a can, scraping a Sha, poking a needle a few times, and drinking some smelly traditional Chinese medicine can have fart. We don''t need to learn western medicine to save our lives."


    "It can''t be said that western medicine has the role of Western medicine, and traditional Chinese medicine still has a certain therapeutic effect in some aspects."


    "Traditional Chinese medicine focuses on nourishing, and the curative effect is not obvious, but in fact, it can trace the origin and restore, find the root cause and cure it. Western medicine can cure where there is a problem, and the effect is fast, but each has its own advantages."


    ... for a while, experts expressed their opinions and quarreled. Some were biased towards traditional Chinese medicine, some were biased towards western medicine, some were impartial, and some watched jokes with cold eyes.


    The whole conference room was as noisy as a vegetable market, and Shen Muyang''s face was getting darker and darker, because until now, Shen MuQing''s latest inspection report was still in the hands of a mcjohn, who didn''t even look at it.


    Originally, he had a bad temper. He immediately lost his temper and shouted, "shut up."


    The scene was suddenly quiet. Everyone stared at him and was about to attack.


    Before they could speak, Shen Muyang stretched out his index finger and pointed to mcjohn, saying coldly:


    "Fake foreign devils, when you slander traditional Chinese medicine, I think you''d better look at my sister''s latest examination report before you speak, and then dare to talk nonsense. Believe it or not, I''ll throw you down with your ankles."


    Mcjohn wanted to have the courage to say you have a seed, but looking at the murderous spirit in Shen Muyang''s eyes, he didn''t dare to say a word for a long time.


    This is the eighth floor. If this rude guy threw it down, he had to die.


    The hero didn''t suffer from the immediate loss. Mcjohn comforted himself in his heart. Only then did he read the latest inspection report.


    Old Hu huaida comforted that Shen Muyang was not popular, but for his support of traditional Chinese medicine, he decided not to quarrel with this brainless fool.


    "Well, how is this possible? It''s really treated with traditional Chinese medicine?"


    Mcjohn picked up the previous inspection report and compared it. His face became very ugly and muttered unbelievably.


    "Of course, when my sister was sent to the hospital, she didn''t even pull out the silver needle. Now she''s still sticking it on her chest."


    Shen Muyang said triumphantly. His face suddenly changed. It''s bad. I don''t know if the silver needle can be pulled out. Can''t he stick it like that all the time?


    What if the needle doesn''t pull out and there are any side effects? Shen Muyang was regretful for the first time. He had to wait until the boy pulled out the needle.


    At the same time, Ding Ning in the intensive care unit was also worried that the seven silver needles would not be pulled out. He wanted to keep the needles for six hours. That''s why he didn''t pull out the needles at that time.


    Once it''s pulled out before time, the girl''s disease will attack again. I hope they don''t be so stupid.


    Although he doesn''t like Shen Muyang and ye Shulan very much, the girl is innocent. He doesn''t want to ruin other people''s lives.

 Chapter 9

    The more he thought about it, the more worried he became. After looking at the time, he quickly woke up Ling Yun and said he needed to see the girl, otherwise I''m afraid her life would be in danger.


    Lingyun knows that he has excellent medical skills. Every time she gets sick or injured, Ding Ning helps him. It doesn''t look like there is anything wrong with him. She doesn''t care about him.


    Immediately, he turned over lazily, waved his hand not to disturb her, and continued to sleep with her. Ding Ning was also drunk. It was really comfortable for the nurse to be on the night shift.


    After practicing here, Ding Ning was very familiar with the hospital and took the elevator to the cardiothoracic surgery inpatient department on the 12th floor.


    Perhaps it was really a narrow road. Just out of the elevator, Ding Ning met Li Wensheng, who ruined his future.


    Li Wensheng was very depressed. Since he was pointed out by a small intern that he was misdiagnosed, the patient''s family members made trouble with him every day.


    Not only blackmailed him a large sum of money, but also made countless personal attacks on him, making him hide like a street mouse all day.


    Seeing others walking faster, they thought they were coming for him, which frightened him.


    The most fatal thing was that it was a serious medical accident. He was suspended for examination by the hospital on the spot. I''m afraid he would have been fired if his uncle, the vice president of the hospital, hadn''t vigorously protected him.


    So what he hated most was the intern who didn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth. He begged his uncle to use his contacts and power to suppress Ding Ning everywhere.


    It''s not polite to say that Ding Ning was Li Wensheng''s nightmare for some time.


    Fortunately, now that everything has passed, Li Wensheng has become his attending doctor.


    And Ding Ning, who made him hate to the bone, doesn''t know where to cry.


    He knew very well that he could return to his current department and live a respected doctor''s life, all thanks to his uncle.


    So now he has a little convergence and is no longer so arrogant.


    He shouldn''t have been on the night shift tonight, but he was itching when he remembered that the little nurse he just hooked up with was on the night shift tonight, so he took the initiative to change shifts with the doctor on duty and wanted to have a romantic friendly match with the coquettish little nurse.


    As for the Yellow faced woman at home, he was tired of being crooked. If the woman had some money and power at home and could bring him some help, he would have wanted to divorce.


    The attending physician in his thirties is not the best, but he is also a very successful person.


    Although there was a lot of water in it, which was bought by his uncle''s strong contacts and the financial resources of his daughter-in-law''s family, he didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    This is not the case in this society. If you have money and power, you can''t do anything. Isn''t it a title of attending doctor? It''s not easy to get it.


    If you have nothing to do, go to work and flirt with beautiful nurses. When you get it, you can play one or more friendly games. When you are shy, you can receive the patient''s red envelope. How happy you should be.


    The most important thing is to find an excuse for not going home at night. What a good career it is.


    Thinking that the coquettish little nurse was waiting for his luck in the nurse''s duty room, Li Wensheng was so hot that he couldn''t help whistling and walked towards the rest.


    Ding, the elevator door opened. Li Wensheng was stunned. It''s twelve o''clock. How can anyone else come?


    Looking up, Li Wensheng suddenly shivered all over and his scalp was numb.


    Ding Ning was stunned. The last thing he wanted to see was this guy. Unexpectedly, he met him first. Is it true that his friends don''t get together.


    Grinning at Li Wensheng, he said darkly, "Doctor Li, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "My God, ghost!"


    But never thought, Li Wensheng screamed, rolled his eyelids, and fainted to the ground.


    Ding Ning is stupid. What''s the matter? Are people with guilty conscience so timid?


    I turned around and looked at the corridor, picked up my mobile phone as a mirror and looked at myself. Then I suddenly realized.


    It turned out that in order to date the little nurse, Li Wensheng turned off all the lights in the corridor for fear of being found.


    Only the green safety light was on, and Ding Ning came out of the elevator. Due to the backlight, Li Wensheng didn''t see who he was.


    As soon as the elevator door was closed, the light was dark. Ding Ning was wearing a sick suit and his face was black and blue. Suddenly he said a word darkly and just stood under a safety light. The green light was like a ghost. He just stunned the ignorant Li Wensheng.


    Trying to understand what was going on, Ding Ning couldn''t help crying and laughing. He squatted down and checked. He saw that he was just stunned and didn''t bother to talk to him again.


    He walked to the nurse''s duty room and wanted to ask Shen MuQing''s ward.


    Li Wensheng''s voice woke many patients, including Wang Juan, a nurse waiting for Li Wensheng.


    Compared with Li Wensheng, Wang Juan''s courage was not much. When she heard Li Wensheng''s scream, she was frightened and hid under the bed in the duty room, trembling and began to make up for the picture of evil ghosts eating people by herself.


    After all, the hospital has always been the place with the most dead people, especially a patient who just died today.


    The patient died because of Li Wensheng''s surgical error. As Li Wensheng''s gun friend and surgical nurse, she is naturally an insider.


    But what about the dead people in the hospital? As a girl from the countryside, she doesn''t want to go back to the poor mountain village where she can''t even eat.


    If she wants to stay in this prosperous big city and live a life, she must hold a thigh, and Li Wensheng is obviously this thigh. Although it is not thick enough, he has an uncle, vice president, which is enough.


    She was not afraid of ghosts knocking at the door in the middle of the night, but Wang Juan knew that the patient didn''t deserve to die, but she was killed by Li Wensheng, which made her feel guilty. After all, strictly speaking, she didn''t report it.


    Her heart was empty, and she was even more frightened when she remembered the revenge legends of those feudal and superstitious ghosts in the village. She secretly regretted that she had sent other nurses away in order to date Li Wensheng.


    Ding ningwei woke up the patient. When she came to the nurse''s duty room and began to knock on the door, Wang Juan peed on the spot.


    "No, don''t look for me. I didn''t kill you. Please let me go. It''s all Li Wensheng. Yes, he killed you. It has nothing to do with me."


    Wang Juan hid under the bed and covered her face. She was out of breath. She pleaded and trembled.


    Ding Ning was shocked all over and his eyes burst into angry flames. How did this damn Li Wensheng become an attending doctor? If he didn''t have that ability, he wouldn''t eat this bowl of rice.


    He immediately opened the door with a squeak, quietly opened the mobile phone recording, and said in a hoarse voice: "say, how did he kill me?"


    "Woo woo woo, please don''t eat me. It has nothing to do with me. He made a mistake when he performed minimally invasive valve replacement for you and pierced your myocardium. After valve replacement, he found that there was repeated blood overflow on the pericardial diaphragmatic surface during re inspection. Then he turned to the center and opened his chest to explore hemostasis. Although there were sewing, hemostasis and other measures, it was too late. The surface and section of the heart were obvious Oozing blood, your heart disease becomes severe myocardial fat infiltration, resulting in myocardial rupture, and eventually lead to your death from acute circulatory failure. It really has nothing to do with me. "


    Wang Juan was scared out of her wits and trembled all over. She closed her eyes and dared not open them. She sold Li Wensheng out.


    Ding Ning''s face is gloomy and can wring water. The previous heart valve replacement surgery without exception uses the median chest incision to split the chest. The patient has great trauma and slow recovery, but the surgical field of vision is good.


    With the maturity of technology and the progress of surgical instruments, various small incisions are gradually adopted, such as subcostal incision, axillary incision, median small incision, etc. the surgical effect is guaranteed and the trauma of patients is reduced.


    After years of clinical application, minimally invasive heart valve replacement has become more and more mature, and the mortality has been reduced to a very low level. Basically, it can be said that as long as the operation time is appropriate, the success rate of the operation is close to 100%.


    But it''s the operation with such a high success rate that Li Wensheng can kill people. How can such a careless bastard deserve to be a doctor?


    I really don''t know why the patient''s family members didn''t investigate his responsibility. This was a serious medical accident. No wonder Li Wensheng was stunned alive. He was guilty of being a thief.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Ding Ning reluctantly restrained his impulse to kill Li Wensheng immediately. He stretched out his hand and knocked out Wang Juan, who was still trembling. Although she didn''t report her information, in the final analysis, it was not her fault.


    Li Wensheng, such a scum must not let him continue to live, otherwise I don''t know how many people will be killed.


    Ding Ning walked to Li Wensheng, who was still in a coma, and used a pulse cutting hand for the first time. A dark gas cut off a small nerve in his chest.


    Although it can''t do him any harm for the time being, with the fierce fluctuation of his mood every time, he will slowly have symptoms such as headache, chest tightness and palpitation, and eventually die of myocardial infarction.


    He is ready. Once Wang Juan''s confession can''t bring him to justice, he will also be punished, which can be regarded as seeking justice for the patients who died unjustly in his hands.


    After doing this, Ding Ning''s anger gradually dissipated and looked for Shen MuQing''s hospital bed room by room.


    Although he has been light handed and light footed, Li Wensheng''s scream still woke up many patients. However, most of the people hospitalized here are people with heart problems. Naturally, they will not take the initiative to go out for stimulation.


    Fortunately, the lights are basically on in the ward, which also facilitates Ding Ning''s search for Shen MuQing.


    But after looking for the whole floor, there was still no trace of Shen MuQing.


    Did she leave the hospital? No, at least stay in the hospital for observation for a few days.


    Ding Ning frowned and suddenly patted his forehead. He was so stupid.


    From the bearing and dress of Ye Shulan and his son, the girl obviously has an extraordinary life experience. How can she live in this ordinary ward? She must live in the senior cadre ward.


    He walked quickly to the dermatology department on the 13th floor. He remembered that because there were few inpatients in the dermatology department, only half of the 13th floor was occupied, and the other half was designed as a senior cadre ward for those dignitaries.

 Chapter 10

    Sure enough, he found two senior cadre wards, and he found Shen MuQing''s figure.


    Just to his surprise, ye shulanniang and Shen MuQing were both absent. Shen MuQing didn''t sleep and was still lying in bed watching TV.


    Ding Ning is a little angry. The girl really doesn''t know how to live or die. The most taboo thing about her is to stay up late. From the perspective of traditional Chinese medicine, it belongs to Yang during the day and should move more, which can raise Yang; Night is Yin, should sleep, sleep can nourish yin.


    In the broad and profound Chinese culture, there is a word called "suffering". Suffering is repeated suffering. Similarly, staying up late is also a repeated "suffering" for the body.


    "Decocting" the essence, Qi and spirit of the human body, and the essence, Qi and spirit gradually become less in this process.


    Just like lighting an oil lamp and boiling the lamp oil, the lamp oil slowly decreases, and the brightness of the lamp gradually decreases. When the lamp oil is boiled, the lamp should be off. That''s what people die like a lamp is off.


    Staying up late will lead to the imbalance of yin and Yang in the human body, forming a constitution of yin deficiency and fire, and the healthy qi will be reduced like lamp oil, and you will get sick.


    Shen MuQing was weak and weak, with imbalance between yin and Yang. Not only was Yang Qi insufficient, but Yin Qi was also deficient, especially her heart had serious problems.


    Staying up late will lead to her internal organs can not get a good rest, toxins can not be decomposed and discharged through the liver and large intestine, and then accumulate in the body, resulting in her poor Qi and blood.


    Depending on the external response, it is known that the internal organs of the body will cause Yin deficiency, fire and Qi and blood stagnation due to the imbalance of yin and Yang, and the incidence of cardiovascular diseases will gradually increase.


    So when Ding Ning opened the door and went in, his face was longer than the horse''s face. He scolded: "do you want to live? What time is it and don''t sleep."


    Shen MuQing looked at him in surprise, but then a warmth came into her heart. She sat up and smiled: "I''m waiting for you."


    Ding Ning was petrified in an instant, and his heart beat unstoppably. A feeling called palpitation came naturally.


    At noon, he patronized to save people and didn''t pay attention to her appearance at all, but at the moment, he finally saw her face. He swore that he had never seen such a beautiful woman.


    She leaned lazily against the pillow, and her cloud like dark hair spread like a waterfall on the pillow, full of soft style.


    A delicate and impeccable melon seed face with eyebrows like mountains, eyes like autumn water, Yao nose, cherry lips and teeth like Haobei.


    The larger patient clothes can''t hide her graceful figure at all. Looking at the peak on the side of the ridge is her true portrayal.


    What made him feel thirsty most was that she didn''t even button the patient''s clothes for fear of touching the silver needle still in her chest.


    Sit up and let her thin quilt slip, and the gap between the sick clothes reveals a large attractive snow white


    This is undoubtedly an extremely visual impact for his young virgin. He only feels the heat in his nose, which is a river of humiliating blood.


    Shen MuQing found that the spring light leaked out at the moment. She blushed with shame and hurriedly pulled the thin cover to hide the spring light.


    Ding Ning''s nose blood flow became more turbulent, blushed, raised his head to stop bleeding, and said awkwardly, "that... I''m sorry, i... I... Didn''t mean to!"


    "It doesn''t matter. Doesn''t it mean that there is no gender in the doctor''s eyes? Just take me as a male patient."


    Shen MuQing lowered her head. Her face was red and could bleed. Her voice was like a mosquito.


    Fortunately, after the awakening of Ding Ning''s power, the five senses and six senses are far more than ordinary people, otherwise they can''t hear what she''s talking about.


    If you were a man, how would a man in the world live? Ding Ning secretly said.


    He calmed down, took great pains to cut off his pulse, sealed the source of his humiliating sin, and the nosebleed stopped miraculously at once.


    Shen MuQing looked at this scene with colorful eyes. She firmly believed in her intuition. Ding Ning was unusual and would be able to cure her disease.


    Ding Ning ran into the bathroom to wash his face and let the evil fire in his body dissipate before he came out:


    "Well, girl, I''m here to tell you that the silver needle should be kept for six hours, that is, twelve hours. Otherwise, your condition will attack."


    Shen MuQing nodded meekly, "Dr. Ding, my name is Shen MuQing. Just call me MuQing."


    Ding Ning scratched the back of his head at a loss: "I''d better call you Miss Shen."


    Shen MuQing said disapprovingly, "whatever you like."


    "By the way, Miss Shen, you just said you were waiting for me? Do you know I''m coming?"


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered what Shen MuQing had said before and asked curiously.


    "Yes, your silver needle is still on me. We dare not pull it out, so I guess you will come to me."


    Shen MuQing smiled shyly and said apologetically, "sorry, my brother is too reckless. Please don''t blame him. I apologize for him."


    "He''s him, you''re you. You didn''t do anything wrong. There''s no need to apologize. He''s a man and should be responsible for everything he did. Is it so difficult for him to say sorry? Sorry, I can''t accept your apology."


    Ding Ning looked serious and said that in terms of his attitude towards life, he was very persistent and even paranoid, mainly due to the great influence of his father.


    Men should be indomitable. If they are wrong, they must have the responsibility and courage to admit their mistakes.


    Shen MuQing looked at him in some embarrassment: "my brother followed my father. He was stubborn and never apologized..."


    "It doesn''t matter. My temper is also very stubborn, but this is my principle of life. I will never violate it. I believe he will apologize to me in the end."


    After his mood calmed down, Ding Ning soon entered the role of a doctor. He did not lose his temper again because of Shen MuQing''s gorgeous face and talked about the disadvantages of staying up late.


    After bypassing the topic of Shen Muyang''s apology, Ding Ning was surprised to find that Shen MuQing was very talkative and had a wide range of knowledge. She could say one, two or three no matter what industry was involved.


    This is not a vase, but a smart talented woman, which made him intend to come and say the time to start the needle. As a result, he felt like it was too late to chat.


    Shen MuQing was even more shocked than him. She was intelligent since childhood and received elite education. Coupled with illness, her only hobby was to study at home. It was normal to have a wide range of horizons and knowledge.


    But at first glance, Ding Ning was born at the grass-roots level and could not receive elite education. He thought he was only skilled in medicine.


    However, he did not expect that he had a wide range of knowledge. He knew everything about astronomy, geography, politics, history, characters, customs, Feng Shui and customs, and even western history and culture.


    No matter what topic he talked about, he had incisive remarks and unique opinions. He was humorous, wise and directed at the essence of things, which made her eyes and ears new.


    She had to admit that although Ding Ning''s thinking was somewhat unrestrained, it had a strong logic and persuasion, which proved that he had been thinking seriously and was by no means talking casually and pretending to understand.


    If her brother Shen Muyang hadn''t investigated his origin, she wondered if he was a son of an aristocratic family pretending to be a grassroots to approach himself.


    Ding Ning''s erudition makes Shen MuQing''s eyes brighter and brighter, and the beautiful eyes twinkle with brilliance. If she had been tired at ordinary times, but now she doesn''t feel sleepy at all, but she is more and more energetic.


    She had never met such a person with a common language. She wanted time to stop and talk forever.


    The two had a good talk and shared a common understanding and view in many aspects. It''s not appropriate to describe them as congenial, but it''s very appropriate to say they are like-minded.


    But no matter what they talk about, they will subconsciously avoid Shen MuQing''s condition, as if it was an untouchable minefield.


    They all know that once they step on the minefield, things will return to the original point, and their happy communication may suddenly stop. This is what they don''t want to see, so no one mentioned it tacitly.


    In the middle of the night, from time to time, there were bursts of light laughter from girls in the senior cadre ward on the 13th floor.


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, how is that possible?"


    In the meeting room of the hospital committee, mcjohn gave an incredible exclamation with the latest inspection report.


    The fake foreign devils were suppressed and aroused the curiosity of others. They all came forward to watch.


    "God, how is this possible? The enlarged part of the heart has not only returned to normal, but the focus has been controlled. It''s incredible."


    "Miracle, this is simply a miracle in the history of medicine."


    "Is this really done by a young man? It''s incredible."


    "Did you get the wrong report?"


    "My God, if this were true, this young man would be great."


    ¡­¡­


    The famous doctors who saw the latest report exclaimed one after another, some questioned, some exclaimed, some admired, some suspected of fraud, and some suspected of making a mistake


    But there is no doubt that these famous doctors have their professionalism. From the latest report, it can be seen that the seven silver needles have indeed played a great role.


    This makes Shen Muyang feel proud and have a little favor for Ding Ning. He can suppress these so-called famous doctors whose eyes are too high. This guy still has some skills.


    Ye Shulan saw the response of famous doctors, but there was a storm in her heart. She wanted to gather famous doctors to consult her daughter and draw up a reasonable operation plan.


    But I didn''t expect that things could not get around the young man who regarded dignity as his life.


    This made her a little depressed and excited. Even these leading figures in the medical field respected Ding Ning so much. Doesn''t it mean that Ding Ning can really cure her daughter''s disease?


    If so, she must change her strategy, lower her posture and sincerely ask him to do it.


    Face is really important, but in the face of fragile life, especially the life of baby daughter, everything can be put down.

 Chapter 11

    After twenty years of despair, suddenly seeing the dawn, ye Shulan''s heart turned upside down and subconsciously looked at Shen Muyang.


    The key to whether you can invite the stubborn young man is Shen Muyang.


    Grandma, is it so hard for you to apologize? She secretly made up her mind and called her husband at dawn to persuade the little stubborn donkey.


    Mr. Hu is old and frail. He trembled and grabbed the inspection report. Compared with the color Doppler ultrasound, he trembled with excitement and his face was full of inexplicable Brilliance:


    "This... This is nine ghosts and thirteen needles."


    "Old Hu, what are you talking about? These are nine ghosts and thirteen needles?"


    Old doctor Zhang was shocked and asked excitedly.


    "Yes, I once saw the array track of the nine ghost needle from an ancient medical book, which is very similar to the acupuncture technique used by the young man. I''m 80% sure that this is the long lost nine ghost needle."


    Old Chinese medicine Hu was excited and said in a trembling voice, "if the nine ghosts and thirteen needles come out of the world, it will be a great blessing for my Chinese medicine. It will be a blessing for the common people and the living creatures."


    "Old Hu, what are these nine ghosts and thirteen needles? What''s the origin?"


    Director Zhao was in great spirits immediately. If these nine ghosts and thirteen needles were really as amazing as what old Chinese medicine Hu said, wouldn''t it add a resume to his political achievements if he could attract Ding Ning.


    "Yes, Mr. Hu, tell us what happened to the nine ghosts and thirteen needles?"


    President Zhou''s brain reaction was not slow. He immediately realized that this was a great opportunity. The traditional Chinese medicine department had long declined. If he could attract Ding Ning under the banner of Revitalizing Traditional Chinese medicine, the Changjiang hospital would become famous.


    Hu Laohuai, a traditional Chinese medicine doctor, was gratified, stroked his beard and said, "it is well known that the Yellow Emperor''s Internal Classic was written in the Warring States period and the Qin and Han Dynasties. It is the earliest medical work in China. In fact, it is not. According to the records of ancient medical books, before the Yellow Emperor''s Internal Classic came out, there were medical schools that shocked the world and wept ghosts and gods in ancient times. For example, the legend of Shennong tasting hundreds of herbs is the best proof."


    "Cut, you also said that Shennong tasted all kinds of grass is just a legend. Who can prove that he once existed?"


    Mcjohn disdained to say that although the inspection report shocked him, he thought it was just a coincidence and didn''t believe in traditional Chinese medicine.


    Old Chinese doctor Hu was too lazy to pay attention to the hopeless fake foreign devil. He rolled his eyes at him: "director Zhao asked me before I said, you can go out if you don''t want to listen."


    "You..." mcjohn was about to retort, but saw director Zhao staring at him fiercely, and immediately shut his mouth wisely.


    Old Chinese medicine Hu finally took advantage of the situation to shut up the fake foreign devil and said happily: "these nine ghosts and thirteen needles are an acupuncture technique in the same period as Shennong''s, and his inventor is Chi You..."


    "What? Chi you? Isn''t he the sworn enemy of the Yan Emperor and the Yellow Emperor? He may know medicine so well?"


    Mcjohn still interrupted Mr. Hu''s words without interest, which aroused the great anger of director Zhao and said coldly:


    "Dr. Mai, have you been abroad for several years? You don''t even understand the minimum politeness of China. Don''t you know what respect for the old and love the young? Don''t you know it''s impolite to interrupt others? If you don''t like listening, you can go out."


    Mcjohn was scolded in public and blushed with shame. If someone else had changed, he would have rolled up his sleeves and yelled, but he didn''t have the courage to face director Zhao.


    "Don''t be angry, director Zhao. I won''t speak, I won''t speak," he said with a smile


    "Hum!" Director Zhao''s face was gloomy and cold. When he turned to Lao Hu''s traditional Chinese medicine, a smile like a spring breeze appeared on his face: "Lao Hu, continue."


    Old Chinese medicine Hu stroked his beard, glanced proudly at mcjohn and continued: "it is well known that Chiyou and Yanhuang tribes fought against each other, but in fact, Chiyou and Shennong are related." Lu Shi Chiyou biography said: "Chiyou''s surname is Jiang, and so is the descendant of Yan Emperor". Many people think Shennong is Yan Emperor, but in fact it is not, Both Yandi and Chiyou came from the Shennong clan and belong to the irrigation alliance of the Ministry of agriculture. Yandi tribe is a direct descendant of the Shennong clan. After its ancestor Shennong''s invention of Lei, they can rank first in the Zhunong tribe alliance and are called "Yandi". Yandi and Shennong actually belong to two different historical stages. "


    Everyone listened with interest, as if they were listening to myths and legends. Even John McGregor was elated.


    "Chiyou is the leader of the Jiuli tribe. He is good at controlling ghosts and spirits and expelling evil spirits. He is the leader of the witch family. It is said that the witch doctor and the art of Miao Gu in the Miao region of China and the head lowering technique in Nanyang are handed down by Chiyou. These nine ghost thirteen needles were also created by Chiyou. They have the miraculous effect of killing people against the sky. Unfortunately, because Chiyou was defeated in the end, these nine ghost thirteen needles were lost ¡£¡±


    Old Chinese medicine Hu shook his head and said: "Since ancient times, the winner is the king and the loser is Kou. History books are written by the winner. To put it bluntly, Chiyou was defeated in the tribal struggle. Whether he was good or bad, he was not allowed to be publicized by Yanhuang tribe. After all, before Yandi and Chiyou were competing for the position of chief of Shennong clan, they were defeated by Chiyou, and finally defeated Chiyou with his supporters and Huangdi tribe Naturally, Emperor Yan will not publicize the good of Chiyou, the enemy. There is another saying in ancient medical books that the nine ghosts and thirteen needles were actually handed down by the Shennong family to Chiyou. After all, strictly speaking, Emperor Yan and Chiyou are descendants of the Shennong family, but the truth has long been lost in history and can not be found. We descendants can only speculate according to a few words recorded in ancient books, However, from all aspects of research, the nine ghosts and thirteen needles really existed. Chiyou made his soldiers play a super strength with these nine ghosts and thirteen needles, so that he could defeat Emperor Yan in the early stage. "


    "Yes, I''ve also seen the introduction of nine ghosts and thirteen needles in ancient medical books, saying that this acupuncture method has the magical effect of seizing heaven and earth and changing life against heaven. I always thought it was a legend, but I didn''t expect it to really exist."


    Old Zhang nodded and affirmed that the nine ghosts and thirteen needles were indeed recorded in ancient books.


    Now everyone is not calm, especially those who study traditional Chinese medicine. Such superb acupuncture is a great gospel to the declining traditional Chinese medicine.


    But it''s not good news for people who advocate western medicine like John Mack, but with Director Zhao eyeing, he doesn''t dare to pour cold water casually, so as not to be missed by director Zhao.


    Ye Shulan and Niang thought more. If Ding Ning really knew nine ghosts and thirteen needles, wouldn''t Shen MuQing''s disease be saved.


    Song, director of the cardiothoracic Department of Renhe Hospital, asked weakly, "old Hu, if the young man''s acupuncture is really nine ghosts and thirteen needles, why doesn''t he just cure the patient completely."


    "Hehe, director Song doesn''t know that traditional Chinese medicine is no better than western medicine. Traditional Chinese medicine stresses step by step and the accumulation of experience. The older the age, the deeper the skill. Nine ghosts and thirteen needles go against the sky. How much can a young man in his early twenties master the heat? The doctor is kind-hearted. If he can fully master nine ghosts and thirteen needles now, he won''t just give seven needles to stabilize the patient''s condition. I''m sorry It is estimated that these seven needles are already his current limit. If he wants to completely cure the patient, I''m afraid he still needs to continue. He can use "yes, I''ve seen it." Ye Shulan looked at them in surprise.


    Hu old Chinese medicine was embarrassed and said, "well, can you introduce us?"


    "Referral? Do you want to see him, too?" Ye Shulan is getting more and more strange.


    "No, we... We want to learn from him." Zhang old Chinese medicine rubbed his hands and said with an unnatural face.


    "Worship a teacher? You should worship him as a teacher. You are the leader in the field of traditional Chinese medicine?" Ye Shulan was stunned. She really couldn''t understand their ideas.


    One of the two famous old Chinese medicine doctors is red. Old Chinese medicine Hu said frankly:


    "There is no order in learning, and those who have reached it are teachers. Although he is young, his medical skills are higher than ours. What''s a shame for us to worship him as a teacher? Besides, now that traditional Chinese medicine is declining, if we want to revitalize traditional Chinese medicine, we must put face down. As long as traditional Chinese medicine can revive, we can kowtow to him."


    "Yes, traditional Chinese medicine is the treasure left to us by our ancestors, but we only learn the things of our ancestors. Instead of carrying forward traditional Chinese medicine, it is declining day by day. What a shame. Every time I think of this, my heart hurts. Even if I die, I have no face to see my ancestors."


    Zhang said bitterly.


    The sincerity of the two old Chinese doctors moved everyone, and even John Mack was shocked. What kind of charm does traditional Chinese medicine have that makes these two leaders in the field of traditional Chinese medicine so shameful?


    Ye Shulan was embarrassed. She was embarrassed to refuse the boxing kindness of the two old Chinese doctors, but Ding Ning, the stubborn and eccentric little guy, would he vent his anger on himself because of his introduction?


    If he doesn''t want to treat his daughter for this, won''t he move a stone and hit himself in the foot?


    Immediately smiled bitterly: "two old people, it''s not that I don''t help, but that I dare not promise before asking for his consent. Well, after I see him, explore his tone. If he is willing to communicate with you, I''ll inform you. Do you think it''s good?"


    Hu and Zhang also knew that it was too abrupt to meet directly. They immediately took out their business cards and handed them to Ye Shulan, saying eagerly:


    "Then trouble Ms. Ye. If you have any news, you must inform us immediately."


    "Sure, sure!"


    Ye Shulan accepted the business card in tears and laughter. She secretly feigned that Ding Ning had become an errand messenger among you.


    ¡­¡­


    On the 12th floor of the inpatient department, Li Wensheng woke up and found himself lying in the cold corridor. His mind suddenly went blank. How could I sleep here?


    Until he recalled the previous scene, his face changed sharply, he got up trembling all over, carefully observed the left and right, and did not find the life-threatening evil ghost. Only then did he have the courage to turn on the corridor light.


    The lights on the whole floor were bright, which reassured Li Wensheng. He quickly slipped to the nurse''s duty room and shouted at the door: "Wang Juan, Wang Juan..."

 Chapter 12

    But he didn''t get any response. Li Wensheng was so nervous that he walked in with fear. However, he found that Wang Juan fainted under the bed in the lounge, and there was a pool of fishy water stains under her.


    Scared to pee? Did the evil ghost come to her? Li Wensheng was even more frightened and quickly woke up Wang Juan: "Wang Juan, Wang Juan, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Ghost, ghost... Whining..." Wang Juan''s frightened little face turned white, trembling all over, rushed to his arms and cried.


    Li Wensheng shivered all over and hugged Wang Juan in fear. They trembled together, but he was a doctor after all. Someone dared to calm down soon. Looking back on the previous scene, he felt suspicious.


    "Wang Juan, did you see the ghost?"


    Wang Juan also calmed down at the moment and quickly shook her head, "no, I dare not open my eyes. When I heard your scream, I was scared to hide under the bed."


    When Wang Juan finished what happened, Li Wensheng''s face changed. He pushed Wang Juan away and scolded, "you stupid woman, you want to kill me."


    "I... people are too scared!" Wang Juan also realized that it was wrong and pleaded guilty.


    "If you''re so afraid, you''ll betray me. If this goes out, I''ll have to be pestered by medical trouble. Maybe I''ll have to take a lawsuit."


    Li Wen trembled angrily. He shuddered when he remembered that Ding Ning had exposed the misdiagnosis and the beating of the patient''s family members in three days and two days.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Wang Juan knew she was wrong and began to play coquettish. Her greasy little hand slipped in along Li Wensheng''s trouser waist


    Where does Li Wensheng still have that mind now? He pushed Wang Juan away and said gnashing his teeth: "I''ll check the monitoring and see who''s playing tricks. I have to kill him."


    "It''s him, special, and this haunting little bastard."


    Li Wensheng''s face was livid. He looked at the monitoring picture in the elevator in the monitoring room of the Security Department of the hospital. He hated his teeth.


    The bleary eyed security guard on duty Wang Jun summoned up his spirits and asked attentively, "Dr. Li, what''s the matter with this boy?"


    "Hum, the boy pretended to play tricks. He touched the inpatient department of our department in the middle of the night. Pretending to be a ghost is frightening."


    Li Wensheng looked gloomy and secretly guessed whether Ding Ning came to revenge himself. If it was to revenge himself, it would be troublesome.


    Wang Jun''s spirit was refreshed. Everyone in the hospital didn''t know that Li Wensheng was vice president Li''s nephew. This was a good opportunity to show himself.


    In Changjiang hospital, President Zhou, the top leader, rarely took charge. Li Qiuhai, the vice president of business, was in power and left the other vice presidents far behind.


    It is rumored that President Zhou is likely to work in the Health Bureau, and after he leaves, Li Qiuhai is basically the next president.


    A soldier who doesn''t want to be a general is not a good soldier, and so is the security industry.


    As it happens, Wang Jun is an ambitious security guard. If he wants to be a security captain, he must find a backstage. Undoubtedly, Li Wensheng is the best bridge.


    As long as he helped Li Wensheng, how could Li Qiuhai treat himself badly? A security captain is not easy to catch.


    Therefore, Wang Jun must seize this opportunity and immediately said with indignation:


    "Dr. Li, if you need anything, please tell me. Although Wang Jun is only the deputy chief of the security department, he is also a righteous man. You usually treat me well. As long as you say a word, I''ll help you clean up the boy."


    Li Wensheng felt that Wang Jun had always been obedient to himself. Although this guy did not do his job and called brothers with gangsters in the society all day, now is the time to use him.


    Immediately he kindly patted Wang Jun on the shoulder: "don''t say, I really need your help this time. As long as you help me do it well, I will never treat you badly."


    Wang Jun immediately climbed up the pole and cried out as if he had beaten chicken blood to show his loyalty:


    "Brother Li, do you want to break this boy''s leg or unload his arm? Just tell me. I promise I''ll do it for you."


    As soon as Li Wensheng turned his eyes and hooked his fingers, Wang Jun immediately bumped up and put his ears up.


    Li Wensheng put his arm around his shoulder and whispered a few words in his ear. Wang Jun immediately patted his shoulder and promised, "don''t worry, brother Li, it''s a piece of cake. Just look."


    "Well, if this is done well, I will never treat you badly."


    Wang Jun was elated and patted his chest to ensure that he would do things quickly. The two smelled the same and hit it off with each other, and burst into a sly smile.


    ¡­¡­


    At two o''clock in the morning, Ding Ning stopped his pleasant communication with Shen MuQing. His face was a little unnatural and said, "it''s time. I''ll give you an injection."


    "Yes!" Shen MuQing responded with a light voice, coyly lifted up the thin quilt, and even her ears were red.


    Ding Ning subconsciously swallowed his saliva. The towering virgin peak made his heart beat faster and his mouth dry.


    I am a doctor. There is no gender in the eyes of doctors. I am a doctor. There is no gender in the eyes of doctors


    Ding Ning gave himself countless psychological hints in a row. With great perseverance, he forcibly restrained his mind, took a deep breath, stretched out his fingers and held a silver needle, twisting it constantly. The true Qi slowly entered Shen MuQing''s body again and ran for a week before starting the needle.


    "Exhort!" Shen MuQing only felt a cool breath entering her heart, making her as comfortable as a long drought and rain. She couldn''t help but squeeze out a tempting chant from her nose.


    Then she realized that the voice was too shy. She quickly clenched her pink lips, blushed and closed her eyes. The long and warped eyelashes trembled slightly, indicating her inner restlessness.


    When Ding Ning took out seven silver needles, his face was pale, as if he had just taken them out of the water, and his clothes were sweating through.


    Shen MuQing opened her eyes in shame and was startled by Ding Ning''s sweaty weakness. Ignoring the leakage of spring, she hurriedly sat up and asked, "are you... Are you okay?"


    Ding Ning blushed, turned his head with flashing eyes, and stood up in a panic: "well... I''ll go first. As long as you''re not too excited and don''t eat spicy food in three months, there won''t be any problem."


    Looking at Ding Ning''s escape, Shen MuQing found that she was gone again and hurriedly tied her coat button and covered her thin quilt.


    Staring at the door for a long time, I felt inexplicable loss in my heart.


    Recalling the shameful scene before, his face was flushed involuntarily. His white teeth gently bit the pink cherry lips, the corners of his mouth were slightly upturned, and the waves in his eyes were flowing like ink. The amorous feelings revealed in an instant were beautiful.


    Mom, how can a goblin develop so well? Treating her is more tired than fighting.


    Out of the ward, Ding Ning shook his head and smiled bitterly, his legs were weak, and the whole person was about to collapse. He was weak like excessive indulgence, holding the wall and hobbling slowly back to the ward.


    Shen MuQing is a natural beauty. Her charm is unstoppable, not to mention the little virgin who has never tasted meat.


    In fact, the real Qi didn''t consume much. The key is to resist the temptation, but let him exhaust all his mind.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you go to see someone? It''s like being drained. You won''t encounter the fox spirit and be robbed?"


    Ling Yun, who had already woke up and was lying in bed humming, saw Ding Ning coming in with pale face and vain steps. He was startled and hurriedly got up to hold him.


    Ding Ning turned his eyes angrily: "what kind of fox spirit is floating in front of you."


    "That''s true!" Ling Yun smiled with a big smile and said proudly, "I''m the most coquettish fox spirit."


    Ding Ning finally put out the evil fire, rubbed it and jumped up again, accelerated his pace, and rushed to the hospital bed to hide his embarrassment, "cough, I''m tired and sleeping!"


    "Oh, you''re all wet. Take off your clothes and I''ll wipe it for you, or you''ll catch a cold."


    Lingyun pulled him up and began to undress him.


    Ding Ning covered his chest in horror, curled up and asked weakly, "what are you doing? People don''t sell themselves."


    "You little red guy, what are you thinking all day? Take it off quickly."


    Lingyun was flushed by his pretty face, and fiercely stretched out a green onion and white jade finger to poke his forehead.


    Ding Ning scratched the back of his head and smiled, "how can I feel forced into prostitution.


    "Puff!"


    Ling Yun couldn''t help laughing. He stroked his sleeve pretendedly, stretched out his index finger to pick up Ding Ning''s chin, and said with an evil smile: "good girl, take off your clothes quickly!"


    Ding Ning looked like an angry little daughter-in-law. He honestly took off his coat and showed his soft muscles.


    Lingyun''s eyes lit up, caressed his eight abdominal muscles with a drooling face, and exclaimed, "Wow, chick, I didn''t expect you to look so thin, but you still have abdominal muscles."


    Ding Ning said in tears and laughter, "come on, uncle Yun, don''t pretend. When I''m at home, I''m not naked. You don''t see much."


    "That''s different. I haven''t touched it before. Now I can touch it openly."


    Ling Yun sat beside the bed with a sad face, cocked up his legs and trembled. Like an old hooligan, he fondled Ding Ning''s abdominal muscles, which made him itch in his heart.


    Ding Ning opened her hand unhappily: "go and get some hot water to wipe my sweat."


    Lingyun jumped up like a cat with a trampled tail, pinched his waist and roared, "chick, you''re too brave to let the uncle serve you."


    Ding Ning immediately shrugged and nodded with a smile: "Sir, it''s a small mistake. Please bring a basin of hot water to the small one and wipe it by yourself."


    "Hum, that''s about the same, chick. Wait. I''ll get you hot water."


    Ling Yun proudly twisted his slender waist and walked out of the ward.


    Ding Ning stretched himself out and lay on the bed with his body scattered like a frame. A sense of fatigue hit him, his eyelids sank, and soon there was a slight snore.


    "Little girl, come back..."


    Lingyun came in with a basin of hot water. As soon as he shouted, he found that Ding Ning had fallen asleep. He spit out lilac tongue, obediently closed his mouth, crept over, wrung out a hot towel, and gently wiped his body like a virtuous wife. Where did he jump off before? His beautiful eyes were full of endless tenderness.


    When she looked at Ding Ning''s thick chest and back, crisscrossed with old scars, her eyes were full of heartache. She whispered: "what have you experienced? How much pain have you suffered? How many sins have you suffered? Will there be so many scars?"


    Her fingers trembled slightly and gently stroked his scars, just like stroking his lover''s skin. She seemed to want to share his pain. Although they were old scars, she could still feel the pain of Ding Ning at that time.


    "Dad, don''t go? Don''t be Ningning. Ningning misses you..."


    Ding Ning curled up and didn''t know what he dreamed of. Suddenly he made a slight sound of somniloquy. His helpless appearance made Lingyun''s heart pull.

 Chapter 13

    Ling Yun looked at the little man who let himself laugh all day and let himself tease him.


    She knew that there were too many hardships and too many stories buried in Ding Ning''s heart, but he never said it. What he revealed was always his carefree side.


    Gently hold his hand, help him massage his eyebrows, want to resolve the sadness in his heart, coax the child to gently pat his arm: "good, not afraid, I will always be with you."


    Just as the drowning man grabbed the last straw, Ding Ning held her hand tightly, stretched her frown, turned up her mouth slightly, and slept like a child.


    When the sun shines into the ward and Ding Ning wakes up, Ling Yun just pushes the door in with breakfast in his hand.


    Ding Ning rubbed his cheek, sat up and said with a smile, "Uncle Yun, give me something delicious."


    Ling Yun walked with long legs and twisted his small ass, and put the breakfast he bought all the way on the bedside table: "go wash your face and brush your teeth. I specially prepared four King Kong for you."


    "Wow, I knew it was the four King Kong. I can smell the fragrance from a distance."


    Ding Ning got up, put on his clothes and ran to wash.


    Big cake, fried dough sticks, rice balls and tofu paste are the four most famous breakfast King Kong in Ninghai and Ding Ning''s favorite breakfast.


    Looking at Ding Ning wolfing down, Ling Yun with black eyes showed a satisfied smile. As long as he loved to eat, he didn''t waste running dozens of kilometers early in the morning to buy it for him.


    Ding Ning is a very careful person. There is no place to sell the four King Kong nearby. The breakfast Lingyun bought for himself must have been bought all the way.


    He will put this affection in his heart, but he will not show it. After five years together, they have an unspeakable tacit understanding.


    Lingyun is a person who doesn''t like affectation. If Ding Ning is grateful and says some sensational words, he will ensure that the little girl turns into the queen of violence every minute.


    Only in front of Lingyun, Ding Ning would put down his disguise and show no masculinity and submissive like a small victim. This is the unique coexistence mode between them.


    For Ding Ning, Ling Yun is the first friend he met after he came to Ninghai and the only girl who is really good to him.


    Ding Ning, who came to Ninghai for the first time, didn''t adapt to the life here. Ling Yun, who was only 16 years old that year, always accompanied him through the most difficult days like a little adult.


    He cherished this feeling very much, so he would follow her temperament and pretend to be a little boy to meet her desire for protection.


    "Come on, uncle Yun, I''ll give you a massage."


    After breakfast, Ding Ning asked Ling Yun to lie down and massage her face.


    Ling Yun leaned on Ding Ning''s thigh and enjoyed his massage. He never doubted his magic medicine.


    From childhood to fever and cold, to dysmenorrhea, to cholecystitis, she has never needed to see a doctor for large and small diseases in recent years, which have been solved by Ding Ning.


    It''s not the first time to help her eliminate dark circles and refresh herself. As long as Ding Ning massages her for a few minutes, not only the dark circles will be eliminated immediately, but also the skin will become white and red, more greasy and smooth.


    "You... What are you doing?"


    Unfortunately, they forgot that this was a hospital, not dingning''s rental house. This intimate appearance was bumped into by Zhang Li, who came to take over, and screamed like a ghost.


    In Zhang Li''s eyes, Lingyun has always been a cold Saint bitch. She mercilessly refused the harassment of countless male doctors. She has never seen Lingyun so close to any man.


    Lingyun jumped up in a panic, inexplicably feeling guilty of being caught in bed.


    Panicked and explained: "Sister Li, don''t cry. It''s not what you think. Ding Ning is... Treating me."


    "Cure? Lie on his thigh? You treat me like a fool, Lingyun, Lingyun. You always act like a saint. I didn''t expect you to have such a coquettish side."


    Zhang Li showed a proud smile to expose other people''s hypocrisy mask. She wondered whether to stink Lingyun''s reputation or hold Lingyun''s handle and threatened her to help her take several shifts if she had nothing to do.


    Lingyun''s face is gloomy. She is practicing in the hospital, which is related to her work. Reputation is very important to her.


    This Zhang Li is ugly and fat, but she also likes to be a flower maniac. She is vain, snobbish and mean. A broken mouth can''t hold the door.


    She doesn''t mind people thinking Ding Ning is his boyfriend, but being affectionate in the hospital always has a bad influence.


    According to her usual way of doing things, she now has the idea of killing people.


    Just as she was thinking about how to shut up Zhang Li, a fierce woman, Ding Ning suddenly said:


    "Sister Li, right? Ling Yun and I are neighbors. She had a headache just now. I''m an ancestral traditional Chinese medicine and know some medical skills, so I''m treating her. You misunderstood."


    "Can you cure diseases? Ha ha, don''t be funny. It''s clear that you two colluded with each other to do some shady things in the ward. Don''t make these ridiculous excuses. If you''re a doctor, why are you still in hospital?"


    Zhang Ligen didn''t believe his explanation and said with a strange irony.


    Ding Ning was almost laughed angrily by her: "haven''t you heard the saying that doctors are not hospitalized when they are ill? Doctors don''t cure themselves?"


    When Zhang Li heard the speech, she suddenly became angry and said coldly, "whatever you say, I won''t believe you. You must be fooling around in the ward. You really treat the hospital as a gun room without money."


    "Zhang Li, I warn you not to talk nonsense to me. Believe it or not, I tore you up!"


    Ling Yun was so angry that she shivered all over. After so many years on the Fuxing Road, many gangsters fell at her feet. She didn''t believe she couldn''t clean up a fierce woman.


    "You little bitch..."


    Zhang Li turned her strange eyes and was about to retort, But was interrupted by Ding Ning: "Li Jie, you have bad breath and constipation, and you have a bad temper * because you have Yin and Yang disorders, spleen deficiency and liver yang. You are fat because you are weak in Qi, phlegm, dampness and retention, and you are heavy. It is because you had surgery three years ago. After taking the hormone containing drugs, you have internal secretion disorders, and testosterone secretion is excessive. You want to cure your disease, restore your health and change your appearance. Is it as beautiful as a flower? "


    Zhang Li opened her mouth in amazement. When she was about to export the dirty words, she suddenly stopped, with a strange look in her eyes. She asked excitedly, "you... How do you know?"


    "Of course I know. I''m an ancestral traditional Chinese medicine, and I also know that Sister Li used to be a very beautiful girl with gentle and virtuous personality. It''s just that an operation led you to become what you are now, isn''t it?"


    Ding Ning said with confidence.


    "Yes, yes, yes, you''re all right. Well, Dr. Ding, can you help me with my illness?"


    Zhang Li trembled with excitement and looked forward to Ding Ning. She dared not doubt Ding Ning''s medical skills any more.


    The cause of her illness all came from that operation. After the operation, she took drugs indiscriminately, causing endocrine disorder. It also changed her from a beautiful and gentle beauty to an ugly and disgusting woman.


    Over the years, more than ten kinds of hair removal drugs have been used alone, but they all treat the symptoms rather than the root cause. In a few days, she grew a beard, which made her gentle character angry and hot because of cynicism.


    "Now you should believe that I''m treating Lingyun. You misunderstood her and made rude remarks. I''ll help you with your treatment, but before that, you still owe Lingyun an apology."


    Ding Ning said quietly, there was no aggressive momentum, only the demeanor of conquering people with virtue.


    "I believe, I believe, sister Lingyun. I blame me for misunderstandings. I''m sorry. I shouldn''t scold you. My mouth stinks. Don''t be common with me. I apologize to you. You must forgive me."


    Zhang Li said, tears falling down, Sobbing, he said: "I know that everyone in the hospital despises me and scolds me behind my back as a shrew, a tigress and a fake woman, but I really didn''t like this before. I blame the damn quack. After I had an appendicitis operation, he recommended drugs indiscriminately in order to get a rebate. As a result, I became like this. I couldn''t even find a boyfriend. Sobbing..."


    Lingyun saw Ding Ning wink proudly at her, and a slight and undetectable intoxication flashed at the bottom of his eyes.


    This little man, no matter what happens to him, will imperceptibly turn big things into small things.


    As long as Zhang Li''s disease can be cured, not only will Zhang Li not go out and talk nonsense, but also she will safeguard Lingyun''s interests everywhere in the future.


    When she grows up like this, she can come in and become a nurse. She doesn''t have no background. The head nurse is her aunt and her uncle is the senior manager of the hospital.


    Making friends with Zhang Li will make her future career smoother and smoother for Ling Yun.


    In particular, Zhang Li''s true feelings and crying also made Ling Yun feel pity.


    Although her face was detestable before, it also happened for a reason. If she became Zhang Li, her character would be distorted.


    "Sister Li, I don''t blame you. You also misunderstood. Just say it. Ding Ning''s medical skills are very good. I will let you try your best to help you."


    Although Ling Yun is usually careless, she has never been a girl who bears a grudge. Her heart is still very kind.


    "Thank you, thank you, Ling Yun. In the future, you will be my sister. If someone bullies you, tell me and I''ll help you."


    Zhang Li''s name is not for nothing. She wiped her tears and immediately patted Lingyun on the shoulder.


    "Well, we''ll be sisters after that." Lingyun warmly took her hand and said happily.


    Zhang Li suddenly whispered vaguely in her ear, "sister, you should seize the time to take such a handsome and capable man, or you won''t have time to regret being robbed by others."


    "Sister Li! We are friends."


    Lingyun gave her a white look, glanced at Ding Ning with guilty eyes, and a red glow appeared on his face like a layer of rouge.


    "Hey, hey, I understand, I understand, friends, male friends, referred to as boyfriend."


    Zhang Li winked and joked, letting Ling Yun hang her head shyly, but surprisingly didn''t argue, and seemed to acquiesce in this identity.


    Ding Ning looked at Ling Yun''s coquettish and shy appearance, and suddenly stared in amazement. The little woman was more and more feminine.


    That''s great. It''s as difficult to break the eldest sister and head woman of tangfuxing road into a charming little woman as to break the bend into a straight man.


    I don''t know why, looking at Ling Yun''s shy little eyes, Ding Ning felt inexplicably guilty. He quickly coughed and interrupted the whispering of the two women: "Sister Li, I''ll give you some needles first, and then I''ll give you a prescription. You can get some traditional Chinese medicine fried clothes. As long as you insist on taking medicine, I can adjust your dysregulated endocrine and return you to your true face in less than three months."


    Zhang Li was overjoyed and couldn''t wait to close the door. She coyly winked and asked, "do people want to take off their clothes?"


    "No... no!" Ding Ning rolled in his stomach and almost didn''t spit out the four King Kong he had just eaten. He took out the silver needle and patted the bedside: "just sit here."

 Chapter 14

    "Don''t you have to lie down and rest your thigh?" Zhang Li looked at Ling Yun with a trace of teasing.


    Ding Ning''s face was red, and he said, "Lingyun is a headache. It''s not a fault with you. Sit down."


    After Ding Ning used her Qi to tie the needle for her, Zhang Li stretched her arms in disbelief and said in surprise:


    "I feel much better. Usually I feel like I''m blocking a fire in my heart. I don''t like what I see. Now I feel relaxed. Even the sun becomes bright. It''s really amazing, Ding Xiaodi."


    "Here, this is the prescription I prescribed for you. I have clearly marked how to decoct the medicine and how to take it. Pay attention to it when eating. Don''t eat spicy and frozen food."


    Ding Ning took the paper and pen sent by Ling Yun, and longfeifengwu opened a prescription and handed it to Zhang Li.


    Zhang Liru collected the treasure and winked at Lingyun: "sister Lingyun doesn''t mind replacing me for a while. I''ll get the medicine now."


    "You go, I''ll help you on duty!" Lingyun knows that Zhang Li reciprocates and wants to create an opportunity for herself to be alone with Ding Ning. She is hot in her heart, but she says quietly on her face.


    Zhang Li happily waved to Ding Ning and said, "doctor Ding, I''ll go first and let sister Lingyun take good care of you!"


    "Let''s go. Are you finished?" Lingyun felt her face hot and pushed Zhang Li out of the ward.


    Zhang Li said with a strange smile, "then I''ll withdraw first, so as not to be a light bulb here."


    "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll ignore you." Lingyun flushed and drove the shameless old woman out like a plague God.


    When she closed the door and walked in, she looked at Ding Ning and hurriedly avoided her sight. Her heart beat wildly, her eyes dodged and didn''t dare to look at him.


    Ding Ning also noticed the abnormal atmosphere. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. Both of them were silent. An atmosphere called embarrassment rippled in the ward.


    "Chick... Are you thirsty? Would you like me to pour you a glass of water!"


    For a long time, Lingyun''s voice broke the awkward atmosphere between the two people.


    Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief. At that moment, the shy Ling Yun made him feel very feminine, subverting the image of a woman man she used to in her mind.


    Although it is very good and beautiful, it makes Ding Ning feel very strange. The female man version of Ling Yun makes him feel more comfortable.


    "Thank you, uncle Yun."


    Ding Ning flattered and said that he didn''t know if it was an illusion. He noticed that Ling Yun seemed relieved.


    This is probably because both of them are used to the mode of getting along with one female king and one small attendant. Once changed, both of them feel uncomfortable.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!" There was a knock at the door.


    "Please come in!" Ding Ning answered.


    "Dr. Ding, can I talk to you alone?"


    Ye Shulan opened the door and looked at Lingyun. There was a flash of amazement at the bottom of her eyes. What a beautiful little nurse. This boy has great luck!


    "You talk!"


    Ling Yun looked at Ye Shulan and saw that she was a half old Xu Niang. Although she was very beautiful, she could not pose a threat to herself. She twisted her waist and left knowingly.


    "Ms. ye, haven''t I already said? What else to talk about."


    Ding Ning frowned. Although Ye Shulan''s posture was very low this time, Shen Muyang didn''t follow. It seemed that he didn''t intend to apologize, which made him a little impatient.


    If Shen MuQing didn''t feel very beautiful, knowledgeable and reasonable, and he could talk to him, he didn''t want to give ye Shulan a good face at all.


    What he hates most is the kind of guy who doesn''t face up to his mistakes and doesn''t even have the courage to apologize.


    "I''m here to thank you. I''ve heard what she said about you helping Mu Qing get an injection last night, which is enough to show that you are a good doctor with the benevolence of a doctor. Second, I want to apologize for what I did yesterday. I thought about what you said all night yesterday. This society is full of all kinds of temptations. Everyone will get lost and forget themselves. I have a good reflection In recent years, I have also lost my original heart. My dignity is based on mutual respect. First of all, if I don''t respect you, you won''t respect me... "


    Listening to Ye Shulan''s emotional speech, Ding Ning''s face became very strange. The old woman was really not bright at all. She avoided the important and played the emotional card here.


    Immediately interrupted her with a smile: "Ms. ye, don''t beat around the bush. Just tell me what you want to do. Don''t play the emotional card. But what I want is three points. First, the person who beat me must apologize to me. Second, all the expenses incurred during my hospitalization will be borne by you. Third, I can help your daughter with her illness, but I''m not able to treat it now. Just give me some time If you don''t stimulate her, she won''t be in any danger for three months. "


    Ye Shulan was seen by Ding Ning and smiled awkwardly, but when she heard his last words, she was overjoyed and stood up excitedly: "are you willing to treat MuQing?"


    "No, no, no, Ms. ye, my three conditions are in order. The first is that your son must apologize to me. As for the second, you should pay for the expenses incurred in hospitalization. After all, I am a victim. I will consider the third only after meeting my first two conditions. I don''t think it''s too much."


    Ding Ning raised his index finger, shook it, and said calmly.


    "Not too much, not too much at all, but..."


    Ye Shulan also believes that these three conditions are reasonable, neither blackmail them nor deliberately embarrass them.


    But it happened to be the first one. Ye Shulan couldn''t communicate with Shen Muyang, a stubborn man who wanted to lose face. It was useless even for his father to move out.


    Ye Shulan sighed deeply and said in embarrassment, "Muyang is spoiled by us. He and his father are carved out of the same mold. He is stubborn like a donkey. Even if he knows he has done something wrong, he will never admit his mistake. I said hard all night that he can use it for crying, making trouble and hanging. This bastard still can''t let go. He sticks his neck and doesn''t bow his head."


    Ding Ning looked at Ye Shulan''s tired face, Helpless shook his head and smiled: "my temper is also very stubborn, but I will never force others to make difficulties. If your son thinks his sister''s life is not worth an apology, forget it. These three conditions are my bottom line. I think the conditions have been put very low. Please go back. Anyway, your daughter still has a three-month safety period for you to consider slowly!"


    Ye Shulan nodded helplessly and said apologetically, "I know Dr. Ding has done his utmost. I will persuade Muyang. Then you have a rest first, and I won''t disturb you."


    Looking at her lost figure, Ding Ning suddenly felt a rage, a rage against Shen Muyang, and said:


    "You tell Shen Muyang that it''s not my style of Ding Ning to press his head without drinking water. I have nothing to do with your family. I don''t want to see a young girl die like this. Otherwise, what does it matter to me? If he does something wrong, he must have the courage to bear the consequences. If he doesn''t even have the courage to admit his mistake, for the so-called one He doesn''t deserve to be a man, let alone a brother. How can he face his relatives? "


    Ye Shulan turned in surprise and looked at Ding Ning''s slightly red eyes. She didn''t know why he was so excited.


    Ding Ning closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm his mood, Only then did he open his eyes and restore calm: "I''m sorry, but I really feel unworthy for Shen MuQing. Shen Muyang keeps saying how much he loves his sister, but what I see is a selfish, self-centered bastard who only loves himself. The so-called stubbornness is just that he deceives himself and others and doesn''t have the courage to face the wrong cover. Maybe he will understand his relatives after he has experienced life and death How important are the two words to everyone? Please go back. "


    Ye Shulan nodded thoughtfully and turned to leave. Compared with Ding Ning''s emphasis on family affection, Shen Muyang is like a young child. If he doesn''t experience real life and death, he will never understand how important his relatives are to him.


    Ding Ning was lying on the hospital bed, staring at the white ceiling. His eyes showed irrecoverable sadness and thoughts: "Dad, where have you and your masters gone? I miss you so much."


    It has been five years since he left the haunted border town and lost contact with his father. He is still not used to this prosperous city.


    Compared with the simplicity of the people in the town, there are too many intrigues here, which makes him have to wear a false mask, hide his kindness at the bottom of his heart, and expose ferocious fangs to protect himself.


    Shen Muyang ignored his sister''s life and refused to apologize for his so-called face, touching the most sensitive line in Ding Ning''s heart.


    For him, nothing in the world is more important than family affection.


    Born in a single parent family, Ding Ning is unfortunate and lucky.


    Unfortunately, he lacks maternal love, and his father is a silent butcher. He can''t say more than ten words all year round. He never smiles on his face, as if he couldn''t smile naturally.


    Fortunately, the silent father found him four good masters to accompany him throughout his childhood.


    Master father Meng Wenhan taught him astronomy, geography, economy, politics, humanities and history.


    The second master, Zhao Fugui, told him anecdotes about the Jianghu, taught him psychology, taught him business, and taught him how to make contacts so that he could survive better in society.


    The third master Duan Xiaowu taught him to survive in the wilderness, mechanism traps, gun sniping, body method, bow and arrow, and hunting.


    The fourth master, Chen Qiaoer, taught him cooking, cosmetic surgery and medicine.


    My father didn''t know medical skills, but he gave Chen Qiaoer the ancestral medical book "outline of vegetation" to teach him, but he taught him a superb skill of cooking cattle.


    After more than ten years of hard training, Ding Ning''s skill of cooking cattle has been cultivated to the extent that he can operate on a white mouse with a mountain knife with a 1.5-foot-long straight back and straight blade.


    Therefore, Ding Ning''s hands were very stable and dry whenever he arrived, and his temperament became indifferent and calm. Taishan collapsed in front of him without changing his face.


    The master often said that when there is calm in major events, the more danger you encounter, the more calm you need to be in order to maintain the clearest mind.


    They taught Ding Ning not only martial arts and crafts, but also the responsibility of being a man, the wisdom to distinguish right from wrong and the courage to be fearless.


    Ding Ning believes in the saying that no desire is just. In front of the great temptation, he can see as nothing, but his spine will never bend.


    Ding Ning is not a hopeless person, but the second master Zhao Fugui once taught him to rise mien and fight Mi Qiu. People will cherish the hard won things more.


    This is the real reason why he kept holding on to Shen Muyang and asked him to apologize.

 Chapter 15

    Ding Ning is not stupid. It can be seen from the pure Yanjing dialect and clothes of the three members of Ye Shulan''s family that the Shen family is a powerful family.


    This is the contacts he needs. He doesn''t mind treating Shen MuQing and selling a favor to the Shen family, but how to sell this favor is very learned.


    If you don''t surrender Shen Muyang''s excrement stirring stick, even if Ding Ning works hard to cure Shen MuQing, he won''t fall into the Shen family.


    He has never been a submissive person who takes the initiative to please others. He not only wants the contacts of the Shen family, but also wants the Shen family to be grateful to him, so as to lend a helping hand to him at the critical moment.


    But he was really angry at Shen Muyang''s ignorance today, so he lost his previous calmness.


    Of course, he would not admit that he was moved to Shen MuQing in the depths of his heart.


    There is no boy who is not affectionate, and there is no girl who is not pregnant with spring. The short harmonious relationship with Shen MuQing makes him feel like a spring breeze and hate each other late, which makes him a confidant.


    It was a woman of erudition and wisdom, which impressed Ding Ning, who had always been conceited and profound.


    Communicating with her is a kind of enjoyment. It is a kind of spiritual pleasure. It can''t be said or described. The feeling is mysterious, but it really seems that two people in the previous life are deeply loved lovers.


    Such a stunning beauty, such a wise woman with unparalleled wisdom, formed an unspeakable tacit understanding with him in a short conversation.


    There is no estrangement or astringency. It seems that he has known an old friend for decades and has endless common topics, so that he doesn''t feel the passage of time at all.


    A vulgar metaphor is that when they pout at each other, they all know what shit each other is going to pull, and they will happily discuss what color of shit is best for fertilizer.


    Unfortunately, the other party doesn''t know who the engagement dad made for him is. Is it half as beautiful as Shen MuQing.


    Ding Ning thought bored and idle, so he simply took out the stone man and continued to practice.


    I don''t know how long later, Ling Yun came in several times and thought he was sleeping, so he didn''t bother him. After all, the day shift is not like the night shift. He can be unscrupulous and lazy around him.


    With a "bang", the door of the ward was roughly kicked open, and several guys in security clothes stormed in.


    "Are you ding Ning? We''re from the Security Department of the hospital. Now we suspect you have something to do with a theft case. Come with us."


    The security guard headed by him was thin and short and looked ordinary, but he had a smart face. He sat down on the hospital bed and waved his rubber stick aggressively to enhance his persuasion.


    Ding Ning frowned and sat up slowly: "what theft case?"


    "Don''t be wordy. Just come with us. Hurry up."


    The security guard shouted loudly, but his eyes always glanced at Ding Ning''s mobile phone.


    Ding Ning saw his words flashing. When he looked at his mobile phone, his eyes were still hot. Suddenly, Li Wensheng was not a fool. He wanted to borrow the fool''s hand to take out the evidence.


    "Wang Jun, what are you doing? This is the intensive care unit. Who let you in?"


    A group of security guards stormed in and kicked the door. They had already alerted others. Patients and medical staff gathered around.


    Lingyun was the first to run over. Seeing that they wanted to take Ding Ning away, he immediately raised his eyebrows and yelled.


    "I don''t care whether the intensive care unit or not. Dr. Li of cardiothoracic Department on the 12th floor lost a watch last night. Do you know how much that watch is? It''s a Cartier worth more than 40000. After receiving the report from Dr. Li, our security department found that during the time when Dr. Li lost his watch, only Ding Ning went up. He was a patient, What are you doing on the 12th floor without sleeping in the middle of the night? He didn''t steal the watch, and who stole it? "


    Wang Junli said boldly.


    Lingyun was immediately delayed. Last night dingning went upstairs to treat the patient. She knew it, but it was impossible to say that dingning would steal someone else''s watch.


    She knows Ding Ning very well. She is definitely the kind of man with integrity and character. Otherwise, how can she get into the eyes of Uncle Lingyun.


    But Zhang Jun had surveillance to prove it, and she couldn''t stop the security department from investigating. Her little face turned red, her towering chest fluctuated violently, and she said angrily:


    "Even if Ding Ning went to the 12th floor at night, he can''t be considered to have stolen it?"


    Wang Jun glanced at Lingyun''s chest and looked up. A greedy color flashed at the bottom of his eyes, swallowed and spit, and said in righteous words:


    "Our security section will never let go of a bad man or slander a good man. Now Ding Ning is the biggest suspect. We have to take him back for investigation and search the room."


    Ding Ning saw that Wang Jun looked confident. He remembered that the boy had sat on his hospital bed as soon as he came in. He was deeply worried. He wanted to plant a frame up.


    Absolutely tactile. Sure enough, I found that there were more watches under the sheets of my hospital bed.


    He sneered in his heart. Li Wensheng was really despicable. He jumped over the wall in a hurry and even played a game of planting and framing, damaging Lao Tzu''s reputation and destroying evidence at the same time.


    Fortunately, I''m not an ordinary person. I haven''t practiced my body method and hand speed in vain for so many years, otherwise I''ll be really Yin by this bastard.


    He immediately sat up slowly, took out his watch at a speed invisible to the naked eye and stuffed it into Wang Jun''s pocket. There were so many pairs of eyes staring at it that no one noticed.


    Ding Ning must be sitting on the bed carelessly and looking at Zhang Jun contemptuously: "you''re just a security guard of the security section, not a policeman. What qualifications do you have to summon me?"


    Wang Jun smiled coldly: "I think you are guilty of being a thief. Come on, take him away, seize all his belongings and search the ward."


    "I think who dares?" Ling Yun protected Ding Ning like an old hen protecting the calf. His willow eyebrows stood upright and his apricot eyes opened angrily.


    The security guards who were about to come forward immediately gave a meal and looked at Zhang Jun in embarrassment.


    These security guards are employed. The hospital can open them at any time, but Lingyun, the flower of nurses, has graduated from a serious health school and passed the professional examination. Once the internship period is over, she can become a regular employee of the hospital and be included in the career establishment. She is not an ordinary contract nurse. In terms of identity and status, she is not comparable to these security guards. Although Wang Jun is also employed, But he is also the deputy section chief. He is their backbone. He is more confident to do things that offend people.


    "Lingyun, don''t obstruct our security department from handling the case. If you don''t come to your senses again, I''ll take you away as an accomplice."


    Wang Jun said grimly, thinking that if I could sell you some face in the past, but now with the support of Li Wensheng, he is still afraid of a fart little nurse.


    I muttered to myself that this little girl skin won''t have an affair with this boy, will she? Really good cabbages have been arched by pigs. Sooner or later, I will put you under my crotch and let you sing and conquer.


    "Get out of the way and I''ll deal with it!"


    Ding Ning patted Lingyun on the shoulder. This is in the hospital, not at home. The name of Lingyun Fuxing Road eldest sister is useless here.


    "What''s going on? Have you offended anyone?"


    Lingyun gave him a worried look. She also realized that Wang Jun''s confident appearance must be supported by someone. It was obvious that the comer was not good.


    "The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. It''s not the old enemy who wants to frame me. Lingyun, call the police!"


    Ding Ning''s body suddenly straightened, and his whole momentum suddenly became extremely sharp, His face suddenly sank: "Your name is Wang Jun, isn''t it? I tell you, I won''t go to the security section with you. You''re not qualified to summon me, let alone search the ward. Now call the police and wait for the police to deal with it. I know you have ulterior motives to make things bigger. I''m not afraid of the shadow. But don''t blame me for not reminding you that being a dog also requires the awareness of being a dog. According to the criminal law of the state of China The provisions of article 243: Whoever fabricates facts to falsely accuse and frame another person with the intention of subjecting another person to criminal investigation, if the circumstances are serious, shall be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of not more than three years, criminal detention or public surveillance; If the consequences are serious, he shall be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of not less than three years but not more than 10 years. If a functionary of a state organ knowingly commits a crime, he shall be given a heavier punishment. "


    Wang Jun turned pale and looked at Ding Ning in disbelief. Isn''t this guy a medical school graduate without a hospital? How can you know so much about the law.


    Ding Ning seemed to see through his mind and said meaningfully: "I''m a double college graduate majoring in law and clinical medicine. I don''t know whether Dr. Li''s watch is in my ward. Even if I find it here, it doesn''t have my fingerprint, I can''t be convicted. If someone tries to plant a frame up, you should be careful to take a lawsuit."


    Wang Jun''s heart suddenly, but then he calmed down. Since he wanted to harm others, he would not be so stupid to leave his fingerprints on it.


    Before he took the watch, he specially coated a layer of glue on his fingerprint. Even if it didn''t hurt Ding Ning, he wouldn''t involve himself. Anyway, he acted impartially.


    With Li Wensheng''s thick thigh covered, he was afraid of something. He immediately had a strong courage and said with high toes: "don''t talk so much nonsense to me. Tell me if you stole something. I''ll be investigated by the security department."


    Ding Ning shook his head in disdain and smiled: "You look smart and think you''re a smart man. Unexpectedly, you''re also a fool with a lot of grass bags. I live in the intensive care unit now. I''m a patient. Don''t say you''re a security guard. Even if the police come, they can''t help me if I don''t want to cooperate with them. Of course, you can try. I promise you dare to do it. What happened here today will happen immediately It will be uploaded to the Internet. The deputy chief of the Security Department of Changjiang hospital will enforce the law savagely. Even if Li Wensheng''s uncle can''t protect you at that time. "


    Wang Jun trembled in his heart. Seeing that Ling Yun and others had taken out their mobile phones to take pictures there, he realized that Ding Ning was not as simple as Li Wensheng said. He was just a submissive and timid college graduate. This guy was definitely a difficult role.


    I can''t help but regret it secretly. I knew that he would never take this hot potato in order to curry favor with Li Wensheng, but his watch has been put under the sheet of dingning hospital bed, and now he can only go to the dark one way.


    But now he has no courage to take people away by force. He flatters Li Wensheng just to climb up to his uncle and become the chief of the security section.


    Once he dares to forcibly bring people, the Security Department of Changjiang hospital illegally forcibly takes patients away for trial. I''m afraid the news will make the headlines of online hot search that night.


    At that time, the reputation of Changjiang hospital will be damaged, and President Zhou will be angry. Let alone the chief of the security section, even this job may not be saved.


    Wang Jun''s face was uncertain. He was in a dilemma. He didn''t know what to do.


    In the final analysis, although he is exquisite and a little smart, he is still a migrant worker who came out of the countryside and has not seen much of the world. He panicked immediately when he met a situation beyond the plan.

 Chapter 16

    "What''s the matter? Why haven''t you taken that guy away?"


    Li Wensheng was uneasy and always followed Wang Jun and others. He wanted to take advantage of the chaos to take Ding Ning''s mobile phone and destroy his evidence.


    Seeing that Wang Jun had been entangled for so long and still didn''t take Ding Ning away, he knew that the situation was bad. He scolded the waste and immediately dialed a phone: "chicken, it''s your turn."


    "Brother Li, it''s just a mobile phone. My brothers eat with me all day. They can''t run for nothing..."


    A young man''s lazy voice came from the other end of the phone. It was obvious that there was no rabbit or eagle.


    "100000, as long as you do this well, I''ll give 100000 yuan to my brothers for tea. Now I''ll transfer 50000 yuan to you as a deposit!"


    Li Wensheng gritted his teeth and said that although 100000 yuan is not much for him, it is enough to hurt him, but compared with his future, 100000 yuan is nothing.


    "Brother Li is open-minded! Brother, I promise to do it for you. Just look."


    In a restaurant called pangtouyu at the gate of the hospital, more than a dozen gangster like youths were drinking red in the face. A young man with a cockscomb looked at the transfer information on his mobile phone and suddenly felt refreshed like beating chicken blood.


    Hung up the phone and waved, "brothers, let''s start."


    "The boss is powerful. He received a big deal as soon as he was discharged from the hospital."


    A little gangster with earrings and white hair flattered and flattered.


    "Little kiss, follow me later to ensure that you make a lot of money. Let''s go!"


    The cockscomb man waved his hand in high spirits and took the lead in walking out of the hotel. A group of younger brothers followed up.


    The fat owner of the restaurant stopped them with his lips, nodded and said, "brothers, you haven''t checked out yet."


    "Settle your paralysis. Don''t you see we haven''t finished eating yet? Don''t withdraw the dishes. Let''s do something. We''ll come back and drink later. Get out of here."


    The white haired gangster kicked the fat boss away with an impatient foot, and walked away with eight character steps with high toes.


    "Bah, these damn little red guys, what''s their age, and they still eat overlord food. Xiao Liu, follow them, Xiao Zhao, and call the police."


    The fat boss was kicked and fell to the ground. It took him a long time to recover. His face roared ferociously.


    "Boss, these people are not good people. Will the police provoke them to retaliate?"


    The waitress called Xiao Zhao asked timidly.


    "Shit, it''s just a bunch of little red guys who can''t stand the stage. When I was fat headed fish dominating the Jianghu, they didn''t know where to live and play. They dared to eat overlord food here. I really thought I had been fooling around for so many years. Although I wasn''t in the Jianghu, there has always been my legend in the Jianghu. Who wouldn''t give me three points of face and listen to me when I mentioned my fat headed fish, Call the police immediately. "


    The fat boss took off the white T-shirt with big footprints on his upper body. A lovely cartoon goldfish was tattooed on his fuller chest than a woman. The waiters couldn''t help smiling.


    The high-rise ward on the 13th floor is now overcrowded. Director Zhao, President Zhou and senior members of the hospital committee are all there, including two leading figures in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, old Hu and old Zhang.


    Shen MuQing lay quietly on the hospital bed, with a reserved smile and perfunctory greetings from these people. She knew that these people did not come for her, but for the magical guy.


    Huang Guangwei, director of cardiothoracic department, holds the latest examination report, Surprised to say: "Miracle, it''s really a miracle. According to the results of previous examination, people with heart disease had coronary atherosclerosis, resulting in thickening and hardening of the arterial wall and narrowing of the vascular cavity. The lesions often involve large and medium-sized muscular arteries. They are about to block the arterial cavity and make the organs supplied by the artery lack blood. But now the symptoms of coronary atherosclerosis have disappeared. Although they have not been completely cured, they also play a role With good inhibition, the patient will not be in danger in a short time. "


    Director Zhao didn''t quite understand these, but he was still very interested and asked, "to be frank, is this young man really capable?"


    "Yes, not only very capable, but quite capable."


    Huang Guangwei is a very broad-minded director of surgery. Instead of deliberately attacking Ding Ning because he can control the patient''s symptoms and make him lose face, he vigorously praised him:


    "I can only describe this phenomenon as a miracle. The patient suffers from very serious congenital heart disease, patent ductus arteriosus, pulmonary valve stenosis, heart valve stenosis, coronary atherosclerosis and myocardial ischemia. It can be said that the patient dances on the tip of the knife every day and will die at any time. I believe even the world''s top cardiologist, And no one dares to operate on her. "


    Huang Guangwei had a light on his face, Take a deep breath: "I studied western medicine. To tell you the truth, I used to despise traditional Chinese medicine. I thought it was pseudoscience without scientific clinical verification. But now, this young man named Ding Ning confirmed my narrow mind with his magical acupuncture therapy and changed my view of traditional Chinese medicine. I have to say that traditional Chinese medicine does have incredible curative effect, which can''t be done by western medicine It has created an impossible miracle. I look forward to the patient''s next treatment process. "


    Old Zhang and old Hu smiled and blossomed, Old Hu stroked his beard under his chin and said seriously: "I would like to add that China is a disaster prone country. The repeated invasion of foreign enemies has caused a historical and cultural fault in China. Most of the medical means of our predecessors and ancestors have been lost, which has led to the decline of traditional medicine. It does not mean that traditional Chinese medicine is worse than western medicine, which can cure headache, foot pain and foot pain, achieve quick results but treat symptoms but not the root cause Although the effect is slow, but pay attention to both symptoms and treatment, find the cause from the root of the disease for treatment, and the recurrence is very low. "


    Old Hu saw that everyone was listening to him carefully. A feeling of elation refreshed him, He said loudly: "There are reasons for the decline of traditional medicine. Traditional Chinese medicine is broad and profound, often accompanied by profound and obscure metaphysics, which can easily give people a feeling of feudal superstition and be criticized as pseudoscience. To be ashamed, Lao Zhang and I can''t come up with a practical and effective treatment plan for miss Shen''s condition, but Lao Zhang and I can''t understand Ding Ning''s treatment method However, the curative effect is obvious. In addition, his acupuncture method is suspected to be the lost nine ghosts and thirteen needles, so I boldly infer that Ding Ning does not use modern traditional Chinese medicine, but inherits from the real ancient medicine. "


    "What? How is that possible?"


    "What does the reappearance of ancient medicine mean to traditional medicine?"


    "In ancient times, Guan Gong scraped bone and treated poison. Hua Tuo wanted to do craniotomy for Cao Cao. It can be seen that ancient Chinese medicine was by no means a pseudoscience."


    "Is this a sign that traditional medicine is about to recover when it is at a dead end?"


    "Although I study western medicine, I have always been in awe of the mysterious traditional Chinese medicine in our country. It is only that some practitioners of traditional Chinese medicine are not proficient in learning and have bad medical ethics, which is often accompanied by fraud and misdiagnosis. This is the main reason for the decline of traditional Chinese medicine."


    "Traditional Chinese medicine is the treasure of our motherland and should never decline. Looking at the current situation of the medical community, I feel sad for traditional Chinese medicine."


    "The reappearance of ancient Chinese medicine may be an opportunity for the rise of Chinese medicine."


    "Hey! Don''t be so optimistic. It depends on our country''s attitude towards traditional Chinese medicine. Some current situations can''t be changed."


    ... when they heard the speech, they immediately boiled like boiling water dripping into the boiling oil, expressing their views and discussing one after another, among which Liu Jianguo, chief of the Department of traditional Chinese medicine, was the most excited.


    Director Zhao looked at all this quietly, but he was very excited. When the people fell behind, he raised his hands to signal them to be quiet.


    After a cough attracted all the attention, he said generously: "the Ministry of health has just issued the latest document. National leaders vigorously support the development of traditional medicine. Led by the Ministry of health, it is ready to establish a traditional Chinese Medicine Association and order local health departments to cooperate and assist. As a municipality directly under the central government, Ninghai branch of traditional Chinese medicine will also be established."


    Director Zhao looked around slowly for a week and saw the excited expressions of practitioners engaged in traditional Chinese medicine such as Zhang and Hu, He said with satisfaction: "the branch of Ninghai traditional Chinese Medicine Association is established with the assistance of Ninghai Health Bureau, but we only have the right of supervision. The specific business will be managed by the elected president of Ninghai traditional Chinese Medicine Branch Association, which is intended to carry forward China''s medical culture and make our traditional Chinese medicine industry enter the world."


    "Is this a challenge with western medicine?"


    "Traditional Chinese medicine has declined for decades. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to rise rapidly."


    "Nothing in the world is difficult. I''m afraid that people with a heart will be young again as long as the State supports it."


    "It''s not easy. Traditional Chinese medicine is no better than western medicine. Western medicine can mass produce practitioners, but traditional Chinese medicine is difficult."


    "No matter how difficult it is, we must not destroy the precious wealth left by our ancestors in our hands."


    ¡­¡­


    Director Zhao''s words once again caused an uproar, including those with high fighting spirit, those who poured cold water, those who were ambitious, those who retreated in the face of difficulties, those who were foaming at the mouth, and those who were dismissive... Their attitudes were different.


    Director Zhao looked at it with a smile. When everyone calmed down, Then he continued: "Of course, I disclosed this news in advance, just to show that our country''s attitude towards traditional medicine is supportive. The establishment of Ninghai Branch Association of traditional Chinese medicine will probably be years later. After the new year, there will be a meeting of traditional Chinese medicine practitioners in Ninghai. Then we will discuss the details. What good opinions or suggestions do you have? Take advantage of this time to consider carefully and open the meeting You are welcome to speak enthusiastically at the meeting. This topic has come to an end for the time being. Now our attention will return to Miss Shen''s condition. Ms. ye, do you think that Ding Ning has a chance to heal Miss Shen? "


    Ye Shulan glanced at Shen Muyang, who hung her head and said nothing. Since she came back and relayed Ding Ning''s words, this guy has always maintained this position and hasn''t moved.


    She knew that Shen Muyang was caught in a tangle and couldn''t help sighing deeply. Sometimes, she really couldn''t understand the so-called dignity of men, such as Ding Ning, Shen Muyang and her husband.


    Ye Shulan wants to give Shen Muyang more time. She has an intuition that Shen Muyang will eventually compromise with Ding Ning.


    But now director Zhao has brought the topic to herself, and she has to respond: "Ding Ning, um, is a very personalized doctor, but there is no doubt that he is a very capable person. I believe that even if he is not sure of curing MuQing now, sooner or later, he will have the strength to make MuQing recover."


    "What Ms. ye said is also what I want to say. Everyone knows lingai''s condition very well. To say an ugly word, it is a miracle of life that she can live until now. On this miracle, Ding Ning has created two miracles again, one is to restore lingai''s myocardial expansion to normal, the other is to curb her coronary atherosclerosis, which has won lingai a certain time, I believe Ding Ning will create a greater miracle sooner or later. "


    Hu Lao made no secret of his admiration and appreciation for Ding Ning. He saw the hope of the revival of traditional Chinese medicine from Ding Ning.

 Chapter 17

    "In fact, many people have a misunderstanding about acupuncture and moxibustion. In fact, acupuncture and moxibustion is just a name, which is a convenient name for acupuncture and moxibustion. Mr. Hu, I carefully asked Miss Shen about the acupuncture process. We only noticed his nine ghosts and thirteen needles, but we didn''t notice his moxibustion. According to Miss Shen, Ding Ning kept twisting the silver needle when she started the needle, and she could feel it A cool airflow in her body constantly soothes her symptoms. This airflow gives her a very comfortable feeling of crispness and heat. I don''t know what you think of. "


    Old Zhang''s eyes flashed with a refined look.


    "The crisp and hot feeling bred by the air flow?" Old Hu frowned and thought hard. Suddenly his eyes lit up and said in surprise, "is it the true Qi of the sun?"


    Old Zhang stroked his beard and smiled: "however."


    Everyone else was confused and didn''t understand it. President Zhou smiled and said, "old Zhang and old Hu, solo Lele is not as good as public Lele. I don''t know what they found. Let''s share it with you."


    Old Hu said with a smile: "Su Wen ¡¤ ancient naive theory" It is said that tranquility is nothingness, and true Qi comes from it. According to the theory of traditional Chinese medicine, true Qi is the most basic material to maintain human life activities. People''s life depends on this Qi. That is to say, there is true Qi in every human body, but there is no special cultivation method, and human beings can''t use this part of true Qi. Lao Zhang and I are a family of traditional Chinese medicine. We have cultivated our heart and Qi since childhood and have practiced for decades, Only then can we invoke the true Qi in the body. "


    "Is this Qigong?" Director Zhao frowned. Over the years, many people have created some cult organizations under the guise of Qigong. As a member of the system, he naturally instinctively rejected these messy things.


    "True Qi is true Qi. What does it have to do with the so-called Qigong?"


    Hu is over 80 years old and highly respected. Although he respects director Zhao, he will not pretend to be polite, Wen Yan said with some displeasure: "Everyone farts. This is caused by the rising of clear Qi and the sinking of turbid Qi in the human body. It also proves that true Qi exists from the side. However, without special method training, ordinary people can''t control the direction of true Qi. Just like the internal force in the novel, they can cultivate internal Qi by continuous cultivation. This is what we call true Qi, ancient Qi I call it internal power. "


    "Aren''t they all fictional things made up by novelists? How can there really be internal skills?"


    Director Zhao opened his mouth wide and instinctively thought it was all crooked reasoning and heresy.


    "Director Zhao, it can only be said that you have too little knowledge. I don''t know if the so-called internal skills in ancient times really exist, but there are still ancient martial aristocratic families in China. Although these people can''t fly to the sky and hide as described in the novel, they do have far more power than ordinary people. Even some top special forces can''t get close to them."


    Ye Shulan suddenly said in an expressionless socket.


    "God, there are such people?"


    Director Zhao stared in amazement. He dared to doubt Hu''s words, but he believed ye Shulan''s words. After all, her identity and status were there, and the level of vision was far from that of a small director.


    "You haven''t seen it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist. My father has internal power. I''ve felt it myself..."


    Shen Muyang, who was always dull, suddenly raised his head and said with a trace of show off, but closed his mouth in time under Ye Shulan''s stern eyes.


    Director Zhao obediently closed his mouth. He just heard that Shen Muyang''s father was a big man whose identity was listed as a top secret file. He didn''t want to be killed because of curiosity.


    Sometimes he knows too much, but he dies faster. When he is in officialdom, the first rule of survival is to take care of his mouth and ears. In this regard, he undoubtedly did a good job.


    Hu was more and more pleased with his support, "I have also dealt with the children of the ancient martial family. They are all real martial artists. Unless necessary, they will never show their skills in front of others. On the surface, they are no different from ordinary people. When I was young, I inadvertently saved the life of a child of the ancient martial family. Only then did I know the existence of these special people. The true Qi I cultivated was taught by that person, so director Zhao has never heard of it It''s normal. "


    Old Zhang hehe smiled: "I said, old Hu, how did you cultivate true Qi? I''m similar to you. It''s also because of a coincidence that I got an introduction to cultivation, so I reluctantly cultivated true Qi."


    President Zhou''s eyes glittered and suddenly said, "is it the traditional Chinese medicine that cultivates true Qi that can make extraordinary achievements in the field of traditional Chinese medicine?"


    "That''s not absolute. We can make extraordinary achievements in the medical field without genuine Qi. We cultivate entry-level genuine Qi, which can only strengthen our body and make our body better than ordinary people. However, the application of genuine Qi in acupuncture and moxibustion can play a very good therapeutic effect."


    Old Hu shook his head and said with a wry smile: "Unfortunately, acupuncture and moxibustion treatment with genuine Qi consumes essence, energy and spirit. To put it bluntly, it is a purely thankless thing. Treating a patient with genuine Qi is likely to consume all the genuine Qi that has been practicing hard for more than ten years. Without a long rest, it is impossible to recover. Generally, it is not one''s close relatives, and no one will use genuine Qi to treat people."


    "What did you say about Ding Ning''s genuine Qi? Did you say that Ding Ning also cultivated genuine Qi? It was also used to treat Miss Shen."


    President Zhou asked with a flash of inspiration in his head.


    Hu and Zhang looked at each other and saw the remorse in each other''s eyes. They shouldn''t guess in public and let people know Ding Ning''s secret.


    But the matter has come to this point, Hu can only harden his head and say, "we are just guessing, not necessarily the truth."


    President Zhou is also a human spirit. From their expressions, we can see that they are unwilling to say more. He can understand that this is a protection for Ding Ning, but it seems that he has guessed the truth.


    But I don''t know that Shen MuQing''s heart has set off waves. The water mist in his beautiful eyes is blurred. He thinks that he has consumed so precious Qi to help him cure his illness. No wonder he is sweating and pale after starting the needle. It turns out that he has consumed too much.


    Remembering that he was misunderstood by his brother for no reason and was beaten when he was weakest, Shen MuQing became more and more sorry and gave Shen Muyang a hard look.


    Shen Muyang''s face is full of ignorance. What''s the situation? I didn''t provoke you. Why are you turning your eyes? This is not lying down and shot.


    Ye Shulan was acutely aware of this scene, and in a twinkling she wanted to know the joints, and felt guilty about Ding Ning.


    What a good child! For a girl who has nothing to do with her, she is willing to consume the hard-earned Qi to save her. This kind of morality is really more precious than gold.


    No wonder the child said that Mu Qing can''t recover now. He must have consumed his true Qi, so he can''t cure Mu Qing in one go. He can''t continue the treatment until his true Qi is restored.


    Considering that old Hu is so old and has practiced for decades, he doesn''t dare to save people with genuine Qi. How old is Ding Ning? His genuine Qi must be more scarce, which makes him more valuable.


    Thinking of this, ye Shulan, who thought she knew the truth, glared at Shen Muyang angrily, looked at Ding Ning, and then looked at this disappointing thing. There is really no comparability.


    Shen Muyang became more and more confused. He didn''t know what was wrong with the two women. He didn''t like to see himself. He gave a big white eye to each other.


    "I heard that doctor Ding is hospitalized in our hospital. President Zhou, let''s meet that helpful doctor Ding!"


    Director Zhao is in a happy mood and can''t wait to win over Ding Ning. This is a powerful political achievement.


    "OK, let''s go and see our little hero, doctor Ding!"


    President Zhou turned his mind and decided to keep Ding Ning in Changjiang hospital no matter what price he paid. This is the eye of director Zhao. Whether he can enter the official career depends on him.


    Hu and Zhang were even more overjoyed. They have been looking forward to meeting Ding Ning and seeing this young man who has created miracles.


    "You go, I won''t go."


    Ye Shulan nodded politely and sent a group of people away. She wanted to have a good talk with Shen Muyang.


    Hua La, the senior members of the hospital committee, surrounded by director Zhao and President Zhou, went to the emergency intensive care unit on the first floor.


    "Especially, it''s you bitch. I''m going to settle with you, brothers. I''ll clean up this bitch today."


    "Boss, it''s this little bitch. You look so beautiful. Do you want the brothers to take him away and let the boss cool down."


    "Don''t be such nonsense. Even this boy will fight me. When will I calm down?"


    "OK, boss, brothers, I will vent my anger on you today."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as he got out of the elevator, director Zhao saw the inner and outer floors of the intensive care unit surrounded by people, and heard a group of small gangsters shouting wildly.


    What annoyed him most was that a group of security guards of the security section not only stood idly by, but also looked schadenfreude. Suddenly, their face sank and said angrily, "who can tell me what''s going on?"


    "I... I don''t know!"


    The sweat on President Zhou''s forehead came down. He tilted his head and stared at Li Qiuhai and said in a fierce voice: "Vice President Li, you are in charge of the security department. What''s going on?"


    Li Qiuhai swallowed his saliva and nodded: "I don''t know. I''ll go and see what''s going on now."


    With that, he ran to the crowd and said loudly, "let''s go, let''s go, what''s going on here."


    Wang Jun was looking at the development of the situation with a smile on his face. He was squeezed by Li Qiuhai. He stumbled and almost fell down. He scolded angrily without looking back: "my grass mud horse, squeeze you paralyzed."


    Li Qiuhai almost spit out his old blood. As a high-ranking vice president of business, when was he scolded by a small security guard.


    Immediately, he trembled, pointed to Wang Jun and shouted, "Wang Jun, from now on, you are fired."


    "Fire your grandmother. Who do you think you are? Ah... Li... Dean Li, i... I''m not scolding you, I..."


    Wang Jun angrily turned back and scolded. When he saw Li Qiuhai''s iron green face, his face was as gray as death, his hands and feet were cold, and his lips were silent.


    "I''ll settle accounts with you later. Let''s talk about it. What''s the matter? What does your security department do? A group of local ruffians harass our patients here. I don''t think you want to do it anymore, do you?"


    Li Qiuhai was furious and roared at the security guards.


    "Old and immortal, don''t mind your own business. Brother pheasant works here. Get out of here."


    The white haired gangster glanced contemptuously at Li Qiuhai and shouted proudly.


    After this interruption, the gangsters who were about to come forward to besiege Ding Ning and Lingyun were suddenly shocked and looked at Li Qiuhai.


    Li Qiuhai trembled with anger and shouted, "security guard, catch them all."

 Chapter 18

    Looking at the pheasant just discharged from the hospital, Ding Ning pulled Ling Yun behind her and watched the development of the situation with a dignified face.


    Lingyun stood behind him, staring at his tall but thin back. A strong sense of security and indescribable complex emotions filled his heart.


    Just like a mother who works hard to raise her children, she looks forward to him growing up quickly every day, standing alone and supporting a blue sky for him before he grows up.


    Like an old hen who takes good care of her cubs, when in danger, she will always be the first to stand in front of him, block all the dangers for him, and enjoy it.


    But when this day came and the child no longer needed her care, it made her heart ache, as if she had lost something, and her heart was empty.


    The chick finally lived up to the satisfaction of growing into an eagle. He no longer needed his own protection, but his sense of security and loss mixed together, making her feel very confused.


    Ding Ning''s mind is no matter how delicate she is. If he knows that Lingyun raised him as his own child, he has to beat her very upturned little ass.


    He just cherished the hard won friendship and dressed himself up as a submissive cowardly victim to meet her desire for protection.


    In fact, he is a real male chauvinist in his bones.


    But the development of the scene can be said to be twists and turns, ups and downs, so that he has no time to take into account Lingyun''s mood.


    You know, Lingyun can defeat a large number of gangsters every time these years and become a big sister on Fuxing Road.


    It''s not because of how powerful she is, but because of Ding Ning''s secret help, but he pretends well, always looks panicked and cowardly, and has never been found to be fishy.


    But today, he had to tear off his disguise and protect Ling Yun behind him.


    Because he noticed that a real expert had sneaked into this group of small gangsters led by pheasants.


    It was a tall and thin young man with a board inch head, single earrings, a black T-shirt and half a cloud tattoo on his neck.


    The man has a face with narrow eyes, a big nose and a small mouth. At the moment, he is casually chewing gum with a touch of disdain at the corners of his mouth. It seems that this scene has long been common, and it is not worth his fuss or any tension at all.


    Look at his position on the outermost side of the gangsters. His status in the small circle of pheasants is obviously a little brother belonging to the little brother and a marginalized figure.


    But in Ding Ning''s view, this guy exudes a creepy smell of danger. I''m afraid even he would not be his opponent before today.


    Fortunately, after two consecutive days of cultivation, Ding Ning''s true Qi has grown more than ten times, and even his strength has increased exponentially. He is confident that he can defeat him.


    From this cuntou body, Ding Ning felt a murderous breath similar to that of his father.


    This guy has killed people, and definitely more than one. Dad has killed countless pigs. The murderous spirit on his body is incredible. Ding Ning''s ears and eyes are the most sensitive to this murderous spirit.


    For such a dangerous person, out of caution, Ding Ning blocked Ling Yun behind him at the first time to prevent accidents.


    In his eyes, there are so many people around him. The only thing that can make him pay attention to is this board inch head.


    It seemed to be aware of Ding Ning''s vigilance, and the board cuntou gave him a meaningful look, but soon the corners of his mouth caught up a disdainful arc and turned his head contemptuously.


    Ding Ning has been practicing hunting with the third master, Uncle Wu, for many years. How can he see through the Kung Fu of gathering Qi and storing breath? Therefore, in his eyes, Ding Ning is just an ordinary person who can point boxing and foot Kung Fu. It''s not worth his shot.


    "Brothers, give it to me!"


    When Wang Jun heard Li Qiuhai''s angry cry, he realized that Dai had a chance to make meritorious service. He screamed like beating chicken blood and rushed up first.


    Ding Ning was acutely aware that Wang Jun kept winking at the pheasant, and suddenly felt a sudden surprise in his heart.


    He thought the pheasant came to revenge for the trouble after finding the trace of Lingyun. Now it seems that the pheasant''s presence here is no accident.


    Li Wensheng is really unscrupulous in order to get back the photographed evidence. It''s not enough to plant and frame up. He also buried the backhand of pheasant.


    Sure enough, the pheasant received the signal from Wang Jun, stretched out his hand and pushed his younger brother to fight with the security guards to create chaos, while he quickly grabbed the mobile phone on the bedside table, which was his task goal.


    Although he has received a deposit of 50000 yuan, he can get another 50000 yuan as long as he gets the mobile phone. 100000 yuan is also a windfall for a little gangster like him. He will never let go.


    He planned very well. As long as he took advantage of the chaos to get the mobile phone requested by Li Wensheng, he immediately surrendered. Wang Jun is Li Wensheng''s man. When he arrived at the security section, he would let them leave in a swagger.


    But the ideal is very plump, but the reality is very skinny. Ding Ning has long seen through his purpose, grabbed the mobile phone in his hand first, and shouted in panic: "robbery, robbery!"


    The pheasant gnashed its teeth, fiercely jumped at Ding Ning, and growled in a low voice: "little white face, you want to die!"


    "Go away. I''m really a vegetarian?"


    Ling Yun saw Ding Ning''s panicked appearance. The melancholy feeling of protecting her behind her immediately disappeared, which made her feel like beating chicken blood. She felt that she was really ridiculous before. Ding Ning was still the little weak chicken who needed her protection.


    With a clear cry, Lingyun kicked the pheasant in the air.


    Although the pheasant is just a gangster, it is not a simple gangster. It has been brave and ruthless since childhood. It also has some Kung Fu. Fighting is like a common meal, and its experience is far more than ordinary people. In particular, his reflex nerve is extremely developed, slippery and like a loach. He does not hesitate to cross his hands in front of him to resist this foot.


    It was not easy for Ling Yun, who had no actual combat experience, to defeat pheasant if Ding Ning didn''t make a secret move.


    The pheasant was broken by Lingyun and lived in the hospital for half a year, but he was always unconvinced. He felt that if he hadn''t suddenly numb limbs and weak body, he would never have been defeated by a charming woman.


    Therefore, he thinks that the last defeat to Lingyun was just a mistake. He will get up from where he fell. Today, he will be ashamed to defeat Lingyun and seize the leading position of Fuxing Road.


    Pheasant is a man and Lingyun is a woman. Women are naturally at a disadvantage in strength.


    With a bang, the pheasant was shocked and retreated half a step. Lingyun turned in the air and fell to the ground. He staggered and retreated two steps before he stood firm.


    The pheasant jumped forward with a grim smile and hit Lingyun''s belly with a hard punch.


    Lingyun''s four sections of the black belt are not ornaments, especially at the moment, the feeling of being lost and recovered makes her extremely excited. Her toes are on the ground, and her body''s flexibility is fully displayed. She jumps up in the air, avoids this punch, splits her slender legs, raises her right leg high, and splits the roaring wind to the pheasant''s head.


    The pheasant felt the wind on his head and suddenly felt a chill in his heart. His rich experience in fighting all year round made him instinctively roll around with a lazy donkey to avoid this blow.


    But unexpectedly, Lingyun''s move was not used. The tip of his left foot was a little on the ground, and his body soared and rotated 360 degrees again. His ready right leg kicked the pheasant''s back.


    The pheasant screamed, his feet were unstable, and he was kicked straight at the king''s army.


    Wang Jun knew that the pheasant was creating chaos and took the opportunity to seize the mobile phone, but Li Qiuhai was watching. He had to pretend to wave a rubber stick to fake fight with the pheasant''s men.


    Unfortunately, he picked the board cuntou who was always calm and did not start, probably because he looked too thin to bully.


    Although he disdains to fight with these ordinary security guards, it does not mean that he will not fight back when attacked.


    The result was tragic. Ban cuntou was as tall and straight as loose, his left leg was motionless, his right leg was raised high, and Wang Jun was kicked out as fast as lightning.


    He also carried his right leg to his shoulder like a dazzle, and became a straight vertical line with his body, with a disdain on his face.


    Wang Jun felt as if he had been hit by a speeding train. His body flew backwards like a broken kite and just hit the pheasant kicked by Lingyun.


    "Click... ER!"


    With the sound of broken bones and broken tendons, they both gave a dull hum, fell heavily to the ground, and opened their mouths to vomit blood.


    Board cuntou snorted coldly and scolded in a low voice: "overestimate your strength!"


    Wang Jun and pheasants screamed bitterly. The unlucky pheasant''s newly healed leg was broken again. At least three of Wang Jun''s ribs were broken. They cried and howled in pain.


    "Remnant tiger, what are you doing paralyzed? You hit the boss."


    Seeing this scene, the white haired gangster was angry and scolded loudly.


    The remnant tiger''s face sank. He grabbed the white haired gangster''s hair and kicked him in the face. His eyes flashed fiercely: "if you dare not clean your mouth, I''ll kill you!"


    The white haired bastard''s nose bone was broken, and his face was painted with tears and blood. He looked as miserable as a ghost.


    He was also stunned by his anger, covered his face and shouted: "I grass mud horse, if I hadn''t saved you, you would have died of paralysis, and now you dare to beat me."


    "Click!" With a cruel look on his face, the remnant tiger stepped on the right foot of the white haired gangster without hesitation and said coldly, "if you hadn''t saved me, you would be a dead man now."


    "Ah..." the white haired gangster covered his feet in pain, rolled on the ground, and screamed bitterly in his mouth.


    The noise was so loud that everyone was shocked and looked at the crippled tiger.


    The remnant tiger looked unchanged, leisurely took out a wrinkled cigarette and lit it. The cold white haired gangster with tears said:


    "What I owe you will be returned to you. Don''t you just want the boy''s mobile phone? I''ll bring it to you now. From now on, we don''t owe each other."


    The pheasant, who was glaring at him, was overjoyed. He secretly regretted that he had not found that this talkative guy could play so early. If he had received such a gold medal hitter earlier, let alone a revival Road, it was not impossible to become the leader of the whole underground Ninghai world.


    But when I think about this guy''s murderous nature, he can hurt his life-saving benefactor. If he really stays with him, I''m afraid his boss will become a decoration.


    Immediately shouted: "as long as you can get the mobile phone, we will be clear from now on, and the well water will not invade the river."


    The remnant tiger didn''t even pay attention to him. It was the white haired gangster who saved himself, but not his pheasant. If he didn''t follow these gangsters to hide his identity, how could he hang out with these indecent guys.


    The ferocity from his bones made him look down on the actions of these gangsters. Now he just wants to pay off his kindness and leave quickly.

 Chapter 19

    Why does Li Wensheng want Ding Ning''s mobile phone? Pheasants can''t control it. He just wants the remnant tiger to make a move and quickly grab the mobile phone to change the balance promised by Li Wensheng.


    Anyway, it''s also a deal with Li Wensheng. No matter what means, as long as you can grab your mobile phone.


    The remnant tiger took a few steps forward, stood in front of Ding Ning and stretched out his hand: "bring it!"


    Ling Yun was about to stand in front of Ding Ning when he stopped him and pulled him behind him. "Stand behind me, don''t move!"


    Lingyun looked at the remnant tiger with a dignified face, stretched out his hand to push Ding Ning away, and subconsciously said, "get out of the way, I''ll come!"


    "You fart, you come, men work, women step aside!"


    Dingning pulled her hand away unhappily. Seeing that her face changed, she immediately woke up, nodded and bowed, smiled and said, "I''ll come first, no, you can''t go again."


    "Don''t show off. This guy is very powerful!"


    Lingyun rushed over and accelerated. When he came to the remnant tiger, his toes were a little on the ground, and his body had soared in the air, kicking him in the face.


    A look of disdain flashed in the remnant tiger''s eyes, and he didn''t even move when he stood in place. Lingyun''s skill was like a flower fist and embroidered legs in his eyes, and he didn''t see it at all.


    As long as Lingyun''s leg is about to kick him in the face, he can dodge the blow with one side of his head, and then stretch out his hand to slap the woman who has exceeded her strength.


    In the eyes of people like him, there is no shit pity for jade. He learns homicide. As long as he does it, he will be disabled if he doesn''t die. He has been merciful to white haired gangsters.


    He seemed to have foreseen that Lingyun was badly hurt by a slap and fell to the ground, dying. He couldn''t help but show a ferocious sneer on his face.


    But when the light from the corner of his eye swept to Ding Ning''s flawless expression and two silver lights that were almost invisible to the naked eye, his face changed.


    Then he felt that his powerful arms were like being bitten by a mosquito. His whole body began to paralyze, and even his reaction was slow for countless beats.


    With a "poof" sound, Ling Yun accidentally looked at the crippled tiger who was thrown out by his foot right in the face. The bridge of his nose was broken and tears ran down. He clapped his hands proudly and patted Ding Ning on the shoulder:


    "I didn''t expect this guy to be a silver gun and wax head. I knew he was so weak, so I''ll make you powerful."


    "Yes, yes, it''s easy to meet a weak chicken. You don''t give me a chance to show off."


    Ding Ning smiled in his heart, straightened his chest and said proudly on his face, "what do you say? I''m also the second leader of Fuxing Road. I''m also a pure man. How can I hide behind my eldest sister."


    "Yes, chick... Er, it''s Xiaoning. It''s a pure man''s Xiaoning. Now it''s making progress and can stand on its own. In the future, I''ll divide the territory of Fuxing Park to you."


    Lingyun playfully spit out his tongue, exaggerated patted his bulging chest, trembled, and a magnificent fluctuation attracted everyone''s attention.


    She exclaimed in her heart and almost said bald mouth. She quickly changed her name to Xiao Ning. She still paid attention to Ding Ning''s image in front of outsiders. She must not call him a chick at this time.


    Ding Ning turned his eyes secretly. NIMA, you are so generous. Fuxing Park is called the park. In fact, it is a small square covering an area of less than 1000 square meters. There are some simple outdoor fitness facilities. You can''t hit people by throwing a brick at ordinary times. At night, it is the world of square dancing mothers.


    That''s stronger than the most powerful urban management. Even the most ferocious underworld dare not break ground on Tai Sui''s head.


    This girl really inherited her mother''s fine character of drilling into the eyes of money, breaking a penny into eight dollars and calculating carefully.


    Fortunately, I have no intention of living in the underworld, otherwise I will starve to death with such a stingy boss.


    With a flattering smile on his face, he flattered: "thank you!"


    "You''re welcome. This is a reward from your loyal protector. You deserve it."


    Ling Yun grinned and rubbed Ding Ning''s hair, a kind face of petting her dog.


    Ding Ning shook his head desperately to express strong protest and wanted to get rid of her claws, but this dog head killing is Lingyun''s unique skill for many years. It''s not so easy to avoid. In a moment, Ding Ning''s hair was rubbed like a chicken nest.


    They were like no one else''s "flirting", but the scene fell into a dead silence. Everyone looked at the residual tiger lying on the ground with his face covered but failed repeatedly.


    It''s too mysterious that this previously arrogant boss was handled by a little nurse.


    Especially the nurses who have always disagreed with Lingyun and the doctors who covet her beauty are all silent.


    It turns out that the nurse''s flower, which seems harmless to humans and animals, is an ultimate boss with hidden attributes. In the future, you must not offend her, otherwise you don''t know how to die.


    For a moment, Lingyun became the amazing focus of attention, but at the moment, her eyes only had Ding Ning, and there was no room for others.


    The remnant tiger was ashamed and angry. He could ignore the small injury of the broken nasal bone. After all, it didn''t affect his combat effectiveness at all. He got up and tore Lingyun into pieces, but what frightened him was that until now, his whole body was paralyzed and his strength couldn''t be used.


    This discovery gave him endless fear. You know, the anesthetic that can numb the elephants will be injected into his body, and the effect will not last for a minute and will be dissolved by his body.


    It is precisely because of his special physical nature that he was sent to the kingdom of China to perform a mission, in order to avoid being captured after the mission failed, unable to carry the interrogation by torture and exposing the secrets of the organization.


    His outstanding skill and special physique of inviolability to all poisons have become the confidence guarantee for him to successfully complete the task, but at the moment, all his self-confidence collapsed because he despised the enemy for a moment.


    Although he didn''t know what was going on up to now, his intuition told him that all this was the ghost of the little white face who was bowing and bowing, had no masculinity, and flattered and amused the beautiful women.


    What is this? It''s also terrible. The eyes of the residual tiger looking at Ding Ning have been filled with surprise and uncertainty and a faint killing opportunity. The guy who can paralyze him and can''t find the reason is definitely his biggest nemesis. Such dangerous figures must be eliminated.


    Ding Ning is still playing with Ling Yun as if there were no one else, but his eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. Although the killing intention of the remnant tiger is very obscure, it can''t hide his almost beast like intuition.


    This man wants to kill himself? This makes Ding Ning feel wronged. I didn''t break your nose. Why did you kill me? Did I provoke you?


    Then he felt a chill in his heart and gave birth to the intention of killing. Since such dangerous figures cannot turn enemies into friends, they must be removed as soon as possible. Tolerance to the enemy is cruel to themselves.


    If he is alone, he doesn''t mind the Revenge of the remnant tiger, but if he stares at Lingyun, Lingyun will die.


    According to the ferocious behavior of the tiger, this man is like a cold killing machine. Even his life-saving benefactor said that he did not hesitate to do it. It can be seen that he is cruel and cruel in his bones.


    Getting rid of such dangerous people has no psychological burden on Ding Ning, who sees his father kill hundreds of pigs every day and wants to kill ten pigs himself.


    His life creed is very simple, that is, to nip all dangers in the bud, so as not to cause disaster and regret later.


    A kind heart does not mean that he will have the benevolence of women and people, and the existence that can pose a threat to the people close to him will be cut off.


    As for whether violence will violate the law, these are not in his consideration. After all, he has countless killing methods that people can''t find out the cause of death.


    What''s more, the character of a remnant tiger must be bloody. Getting rid of such unstable elements is a great good thing for the society.


    "Woo... Woo... Woo..."


    The shrill siren sounded from far to near. Ding Ning looked at Lingyun in surprise.


    Lingyun shrugged his shoulders. He knew what each other was talking about without language, just a simple exchange of eyes.


    Ding Ning thought Lingyun called the police, but Lingyun said she didn''t call the police.


    Ding Ning subconsciously thought it was the police reported by the onlookers. After all, it''s getting worse and worse now. It''s not too much for someone to call the police.


    Of course, Ding Ning also considered whether it would be the police reported by Li Wensheng. After all, in order to get back the evidence of his medical accident, Ding Ning has planned two big plays of planting and framing and gangster seeking revenge. It is not surprising to frame himself in front of the police with the planted watch.


    But soon he knew he was wrong. The police didn''t come in one wave. The first wave came from the police of the branch public security brigade, and the other wave came from the criminal police of the branch.


    The police of the public security brigade were brought by fat head fish in order to recover the overlord meal money eaten by pheasants.


    The Interpol was called by director Zhao on the phone. After watching for a long time and hearing the comments of the people, the police finally figured out the causes and consequences. Tens of thousands of watches were stolen. The security guard wanted to arrest the little miracle doctor, and then gangster wanted revenge and fought in public.


    The good people on the sidelines have recorded the incident and uploaded it to the Internet, which has constituted a criminal case with extremely bad influence and can''t be suppressed if they want to.


    Such a scandal in Changjiang hospital has seriously affected the image of the hospital, and director Zhao, as the head of the Health Bureau, should also bear some responsibility for poor supervision.


    But who is director Zhao, the veteran who can mix up to the current position, who is not good at crisis public relations, and can quickly capture the factors that are most conducive to him and turn bad things into good things.


    So he did not hesitate to call the director of the Regional Bureau and asked him to send the criminal police to handle the case immediately.


    Although he was angry on the surface, he was furious and shouted outrageously. In fact, he was happy in his heart.


    After all, handling such things well is more conducive to publicizing his positive image. The bitter faced President Zhou can only act as a pot bearer.


    Let the criminal police intervene. First, it represents his impartial attitude towards the incident and strictly investigate and deal with it.


    Second, as the Secretary for health, he can demonstrate his outstanding ability to deal with crises in his subordinate institutions.


    Third, it is his most important goal to win over Ding Ning and improve his political achievements.


    In his opinion, since the monitoring in the elevator captured the picture of Ding Ning entering the 12th floor late at night, the lost watch, whether true or false, is inextricably related to him, which will make him deeply mired.


    In addition, gangsters openly enter the hospital for revenge, which attracts attention, and he can''t get rid of it.


    At that time, as long as he shows appreciation and goodwill to Ding Ning, lend a helping hand, help him get rid of the entanglement of the incident, let him owe his own favor, and ask him to take office in the hospital designated by him at that time, so as to become a breakthrough for his accumulated political achievements, which is his ultimate goal.


    To this end, he even hinted that the Secretary secretly called the TV station and major newspapers and asked the reporters to come immediately to make this matter as big as possible. This is also an alternative kind of hype.

 Chapter 20

    Director Zhao knows heroes with his eyes. As a Bo Le Xiang, he fell in love with Ding Ning, a powerful and powerless Qianlima. He sympathized with him, put young and talented doctors in great importance, and did practical and good things for the people.


    Ding Ning lived up to the high expectations of the leaders, was kind-hearted, healed and saved people, and finally became a beautiful talk of Ninghai. This is the public opinion effect director Zhao wants.


    The criminal police were very conscientious. After communicating with the colleagues of the public security brigade, they soon reached a consensus.


    The public security brigade and the criminal police team jointly handle the case, control all the perpetrators, conduct on-site investigation and inquiry, see how the final case is determined, and then decide which department will take over and deal with it.


    Watching closely behind the police, he had begun to visit the onlookers. The reporter who was shooting with long guns and short guns had been in place. Director Zhao was full of energy and began to speak in cadence.


    The voice was heavy and mournful: "Comrades, I am very sad today. In our Changjiang hospital, there are terrible incidents of theft and social personnel breaking into the hospital and harassing patients. This is my dereliction of duty, the dereliction of duty of hospital leaders and the dereliction of duty of comrades in the security department. As the director of the Bureau of health, I should first apologize to the harassed patients."


    Director Zhao''s enthusiastic speech and sincere attitude won the unanimous favor of everyone present. Warm applause sounded like thunder. All these were faithfully photographed by reporters and will become a flash point.


    "The top leaders of the Health Bureau went deep into the masses and handled emergencies impartially in the investigation of subordinate units."


    "Director Zhao Jianguo went deep into the grass-roots level to do practical things for the people."


    "In the face of emergencies, director Zhao Jianguo acted vigorously and cut the mess quickly!"


    "Changjiang hospital surprised that social personnel broke into the ward to harass patients. Is this an accidental emergency or a conventional form? It is worth pondering!"


    "Is violent emergencies in a society ruled by law a provocation to the law or a loss of morality?"


    ¡­¡­


    Experienced journalists have already understood the general situation, and even the title has been drawn up in their minds. They secretly write the draft and race against time to report it at the first time to enhance their attention.


    Even some reporters can''t wait to draft while transmitting to the unit for on-site connection.


    Ding Ning looked at all this calmly. The rest of his eyes swept to a restless figure at the corner in the distance. He immediately grinned. Someone sent a pillow just when he dozed off.


    "You are Comrade Ding Ning. I''m Zhao Jianguo, director of the Health Bureau. I''m really sorry to let you be harassed by idle people during your hospitalization. This is our dereliction of duty. I''ll compensate you on behalf of the hospital leaders of the health system and Changjiang hospital!"


    Director Zhao quickly walked up to Ding Ning, held Ding Ning''s hand, shook it forcefully, and half turned his body with great experience, leaving reporters with the best angle to shoot, and the front of both people can be photographed, which is the greatest proof of his insight.


    Ding Ning doesn''t know much about his mind, but he shows great affinity and is the head of the health system. It''s always a good thing to deal well. People in Huahua sedan chairs carry people. Naturally, he won''t miss such contacts.


    "Thank the leaders for their care! Director Zhao is in a high position, but he can go deep into the grass-roots level to conduct personal research. This is the blessing of the patient!"


    Ding Ning very cooperatively stretched out his hands, held director Zhao''s hand, and shook it twice. It not only showed respect for each other, but also was neither humble nor arrogant, so as not to give people the feeling of flattery.


    The boy is smart and interesting. He is a very good young man. Director Zhao is in full bloom. His smile is brighter. He holds Ding Ning''s hand tightly and says modestly:


    "Although Comrade Xiao Ding suffered injustice, he was calm and calm. Compared with you, I was a leader, but I was a little impolite, which made you laugh."


    All the reporters were stunned. They felt that the painting style was wrong. Director Zhao seemed to put his posture very low, which was not in line with his habitual style.


    But anyway, this is also a bright spot, which can set off director Zhao''s approachability, no bureaucratic hypocrisy, sincerity, directness and enthusiasm.


    make love!


    The flashing light keeps flashing, solidifying the picture of the two shaking hands and cordial conversation in the camera, and the camera is also working continuously. Editing in the later stage is a good topic.


    "Where, where, before the leaders came, this place was in a mess. Black and evil forces ran rampant and bullied our kind civilians. But when you came, you took a quick decision to cut the mess, bring the bad guys to justice and give us a bright future. You are the backbone of our people."


    Ding Ning flattered hypocritically, but felt a little tired in his heart. You are an old man who always holds my brother''s hand. You are not a big beauty and have no hand feeling.


    Subconsciously looked back at Ling Yun, but she saw her tightly pursed mouth, her face filled with a proud smile. She looked at him with anger and beauty, and almost didn''t let his soul fly.


    I turned around in a hurry and didn''t dare to look again. I muttered to myself, oh, no, this girl is becoming more and more feminine. I have to keep a distance from her in the future.


    Well, you must keep a distance, or if you can''t control her one day, it will be a big deal. Her fierce mother alone will be enough to drink a pot for herself.


    Director Zhao''s fat face smiled like an old chrysanthemum, holding Ding Ning''s hand more and more tightly. "I heard from the comrades in the hospital that Comrade Xiao Ding is still a courageous doctor. In order to save a stranger from injury, was he hospitalized? Can you tell our reporter comrades what happened?"


    Ding Ning''s face sank slightly. He had no purpose when saving people. Although director Zhao''s behavior was also a kind of positive publicity, this was not what he wanted.


    Thinking of Shen MuQing''s weak body, beautiful face and quiet temperament like an empty valley and orchid, he naturally gave birth to a desire for protection.


    He didn''t want the troubled girl to suffer some unnecessary public opinion harassment and make her emotional, which was not good for her condition.


    The voice also instantly cooled down: "although I can''t be regarded as a formal doctor, I still have basic professional ethics. I''m standing here now, not to sing praises for myself, let alone divulge the patient''s privacy. I also hope the reporter friends present don''t disturb the patient and focus on reporting today''s events."


    Director Zhao''s smile suddenly stagnated on his face, and a cold sweat poured out on his forehead. He was so complacent that he forgot the power of the Shen family.


    Once the reporter clings to this matter and makes a thorough inquiry into Shen MuQing, it will affect her condition and stimulate the anger of the Shen family. He can never bear the consequences.


    As soon as he turned his eyes, he quickly changed the topic and said: "those are not important. I just want to say that Comrade Xiao Ding is a kind-hearted and professional doctor. Now such a kind-hearted and helpful young man is rare, and I am very optimistic about him..."


    In my heart, I made up my mind to ask the Secretary to give these reporters more fares, and then say hello to the leaders of the major news media one by one. I must not dig deep into Ding Ning''s rescue.


    "I''m sorry, leader. I don''t deserve your praise. At least, I''m not a doctor now, and I''m probably not in the future."


    Ding Ning suddenly interrupted Zhao Jianguo''s boasting. Although he was very satisfied and polite, he succeeded in arousing everyone''s curiosity.


    "Hello, Mr. Ding. I''m sun Shian, a reporter from Ninghai daily. Just now I heard director Zhao say you''re a skilled doctor, but you said you''re not a doctor. What does that mean?"


    A male reporter with glasses stretched out a microphone, handed it to Ding Ning''s mouth and asked quickly.


    Ding Ning nodded at him, looked at the restless figure pacing back and forth in the distance, and looked at Li Qiuhai frowning. A meaningful smile appeared at the corners of his mouth:


    "Before answering reporter Sun''s question, I''d like to briefly introduce myself. My name is Ding Ning. I''m from a small town in the southwest border. I''m a fresh graduate of the clinical specialty of the medical school of Ninghai University. My school performance is very excellent. Reporters are welcome to go to my alma mater to check my transcript at any time, but it''s strange that after I graduate, my classmates have been accepted by the hospital, only I have been rejected by all hospitals, and I am still an unemployed vagrant. "


    "Why? The medical school of Ninghai university is the top medical school in China. As long as you can get the diploma, you won''t have no receiving unit. Are you unwilling or there are other external factors?"


    The reporter''s news acumen was really not covered. He realized that there must be something fishy in it. He immediately grasped the key point and spoke very fast, like a series of bullets.


    Li Qiuhai seemed to think of something at last. His face turned pale and his eyes showed a trace of panic.


    President Zhou seems to be aware that Ding Ning has something to say, and there is a faint unease in his heart. After all, Changjiang hospital is a Affiliated Hospital of Ninghai medical college. According to the regulations, all medical college students who are about to graduate will practice in Changjiang hospital, but Ding Ning said he didn''t receive it from the hospital, which is incredible.


    Subconsciously, he looked at Li Qiuhai, but he saw that his face was very unnatural. There were bean sized sweat drops on his forehead. He looked like he was out of his mind. He suddenly clicked in his heart. It seems that there is something fishy in it.


    This made his heart suddenly angry. The damn Li Qiuhai wasted his attention to him, promoted him vigorously and entrusted him with an important task. Unexpectedly, he suppressed a medical genius like Ding Ning.


    If Ding Ning didn''t have that magical medical skill, didn''t attract the attention of director Zhao, and suppressed a small graduate, he wouldn''t care.


    But now, with Ding Ning''s treatment of Shen MuQing, such a talented doctor has attracted the attention of all hospitals. If Changjiang hospital misses him, it will become the biggest laughing stock in the medical community.


    I believe all hospitals are happy to see this situation and will immediately hand over olive branches to Ding Ning under the most favorable conditions.


    Come back and let Li Qiuhai sincerely apologize to Ding Ning and give him the most superior treatment. We must keep such talents.


    But he didn''t realize what kind of amazing insider was hidden under the truth that Ding Ning was suppressed.


    Director Zhao''s political acumen is very high. He also realizes that Ding Ning must have been treated unfairly. He patted Ding Ning on the shoulder and encouraged him: "if you have any grievances, you can tell them. Trust the organization and will give you justice."


    "Thank you for your leadership. Of course, there are reasons why I didn''t receive in the hospital. To be honest, I have great feelings for Changjiang hospital, because this is the Affiliated Hospital of our alma mater and the place where I practiced. But during the internship, I pointed out that my internship teacher was misdiagnosed. Although the facts proved that I was right, it also brought great trouble to my internship teacher The patient''s family members caused medical trouble. "

 Chapter 21

    Ding Ning looked regretful and said wrongfully, "I''m too young to be sensible. Even if I found that the teacher was misdiagnosed, I shouldn''t point it out in public. He let him fall into a medical trouble incident, so he resented me and gave me a disqualification in the evaluation of my internship, resulting in no hospital willing to accept it."


    "Mr. Ding, as far as I know, even if you fail in the internship evaluation, it should not affect you to become a doctor. Does that doctor have any strong background?"


    Sun Shian is worthy of the golden pen of Ninghai daily. His thinking logic is extremely powerful and his brain turns quickly. He soon smelled an unusual smell from Ding Ning''s words.


    This is the most topical news. The dark inside story of a medical school graduate being suppressed made him tremble and couldn''t wait to ask.


    Ding Ning secretly rejoiced that sun Shian was really good. He took the initiative to ask questions along his topic, just like his own drag. He cooperated really well.


    There was an expression of fear on his face, Repeatedly waved his hand wrongly and said, "I don''t know. I only know that the intern teacher gave me a unqualified call. I don''t know what background and power he has. I''m a poor student from a remote area. I don''t know. If I just point out his misdiagnosed cases with my heart, there will be no hospital to receive me."


    The more he said, the more imaginative the reporters were. Fools all know that if a doctor has no amazing background, where may all hospitals in Ninghai not accept an elite graduate from Ninghai medical college.


    They have secretly decided that even if it is human flesh search, they should dig out the doctor''s background, make it public, and give justice to the poor child.


    Ding Ning wanted this effect. Before, he always thought that Li Wensheng could suppress him by relying on his uncle Li Qiuhai, so that all hospitals were unwilling to accept him.


    But only just now did he realize that a vice president of Changjiang hospital alone could not do so. This shows that there is a person with a higher status than Li Qiuhai behind Li Wensheng.


    If so, it may not be so simple to overthrow Li Wensheng and the forces behind him. Therefore, he is making use of the topic to put himself in the position of a poor boy who is not familiar with the world, send a silent sigh to fate, win the sympathy of reporters, and make things big enough to make it difficult for the people behind him to protect themselves.


    "Bastard, which doctor can do such lawless things, Xiao Ding, tell me, no matter who it is, I will ask for justice for you."


    Director Zhao said angrily.


    Ding Ning sighed secretly and thought that if there was such a person behind Li Wensheng, I''m afraid the power status would not be much lower than Zhao Jianguo.


    Despite what Zhao Jianguo is saying now, I''m afraid he will compromise with the other party when it''s really critical. After all, Ding Ning wants to dig people up, which has violated their fundamental interests.


    With the death net broken, I''m afraid Zhao Jianguo, the director of the Health Bureau, can''t guarantee absolute fairness and justice.


    Therefore, Ding Ning has been delaying time and waiting for some people to appear. Now, the people he is waiting for have appeared.


    There was a dignified middle-aged man around the three members of Ye Shulan''s family. Looking at his straight waist and walking posture, as well as the dignity of living in the upper position for a long time, Ding Ning immediately guessed his identity.


    But now they are mixed in the crowd, looking at the scene in front of them with great interest, and occasionally asking others about the course of things. It seems that they have no intention to intervene.


    Ding Ning also pretended not to see them. Even if Shen MuQing looked at him with bright eyes, he directly chose to ignore them.


    Wolves eat meat and dogs eat shit. There is no doubt that although Ding Ning looks harmless to humans and animals, in fact, he is a wolf who eats people and doesn''t spit bones.


    He can be magnanimous or kind, but magnanimous and kind will never give to his enemies who kill him.


    If he was just a poor boy of unknown origin, he would be cut off from his career as a doctor.


    From a young age, this is to cut off the livelihood of others to support their families. From a big age, it is to bury the dreams of others from small to large.


    Second master Zhao Fugui often told him that this is a world where people eat people. Although there is no smoke of gunpowder, it is more cruel than the battlefield.


    Natural selection, survival of the fittest, only strive to become more ruthless than the enemy, seize the opportunity, we must cut down the roots, and they have no power to fight back, in order to nip the possible dangers in the bud in the future, otherwise there will be endless trouble.


    Therefore, some small means that do not appear on the table in the eyes of others are sometimes a shortcut to success in Ding Ning''s view.


    Cracking down on a small medical school graduate can not shake some people at all. Even if it arouses the sympathy of public opinion, it can not hurt the other party''s muscles and bones.


    Although I don''t know how powerful the Shen family is, it can be seen from the fact that Zhao Fugui left his work and even Banga served here all night that the strength of the Shen family is absolutely strong, so strong that he has no resistance at present.


    But he has an absolute advantage, that is, he is the only one who has hope to restore Shen MuQing''s health. As long as the Shen family is willing to come forward, the people behind Li Wensheng will definitely die miserably.


    He is sure to let the Shen family do it, but he doesn''t want to waste the adult love he has planned to sell to the Shen family.


    The master''s father and master once said that the upper part seeks to attack the heart, the middle part seeks to obtain the heart, and the lower part seeks to punish the heart.


    It means that the best strategy is to attack the heart and persuade the enemy, which is also called the army of subduing people without fighting; The medium strategy is to occupy the heart, that is, to deceive the people and destroy the enemy by means of public opinion or the power of others; The most inferior strategy is the most simple and crude way to kill the enemy directly by force.


    Ding Ning asked himself that he could not attack his heart, but Zhongmou could do it. Even if the means were some sinister, the history books were always written by the winner.


    Before he was really strong, he had to use some strategies to achieve his goal.


    Although some unscrupulous, he feels that at this stage, strategy is one of the inevitable elements of success.


    This time, if we can''t bring down Li Wensheng and the people behind him, he will face the other party''s crazy counterattack.


    If he was alone, he would go far away and live everywhere, but he didn''t want to leave subconsciously.


    Because there is Ling Yun, the first true friend in his life, and the first girl who makes him willing to put down his dignity and play the clown and laugh.


    Just as she stood up in front of him countless times to block all the wind and rain for him, he should guard her all his life, never give up and shelter her from the wind and rain.


    Although it may not be love, it is the most sincere emotion in the world. Let him cherish it, let him infatuate it, and let him completely relax himself.


    "In fact, I don''t care about myself. Even if I''m not a doctor, I can support myself without starving to death. However, if I share the difficulties of life, sell iron from the pot, or even become heavily in debt to support a college student''s family, what they do is to cut off all the dreams and hopes of the family. Secondly, as a doctor who should have professional ethics, they often Misdiagnosis often occurs and even kills patients. This is a crime and murder. I really don''t understand how a doctor without medical ethics and skills can become an attending doctor? Let''s imagine, if your family and friends encounter such a quack, it was only a small problem, but they were killed by such a quack, what''s your mood? "


    Ding Ning''s eyes were red and he waved his hands excitedly. He made a speech with both voice and emotion. He wanted to resonate with everyone, but Yu Guang kept paying attention to the expression of the middle-aged man next to Ye Shulan.


    Until I found that his brow was wrinkled and his eyes flashed anger. I was immediately happy. His little trick finally worked. As expected, life depends on acting.


    He guessed that Shen MuQing''s father should be a soldier. As a soldier defending the country, his bones should be full of a sense of justice. He would never sit back and watch such a quack kill people.


    In particular, as Shen MuQing''s father, he can better understand the harmfulness of quack doctors, which aroused his resonance.


    "Check, go and find out about it. Such a black sheep must not be tolerated!"


    Ding Ning''s five senses and six senses are far more than ordinary people. Although the crowd outside the ward is bustling and noisy, he always pays careful attention to let him hear the sentence he wants to hear most.


    "Yes, chief!"


    A tall and straight figure appeared behind the middle-aged man. After a respectful reply, he quickly disappeared in situ.


    Master, Ding Ning was suddenly one of Lin in his heart. He didn''t find the figure of that man in advance. He is definitely an expert among masters, much stronger than the crippled tiger.


    With a buzzing sound, Ding Ning''s words successfully resonated with everyone, whether journalists or onlookers, whispered and confused.


    Quack, a quack who kills people, is definitely a public enemy hated by everyone.


    Anyone who doesn''t have a headache, a fever, a cold and a quack may kill people. It''s good.


    Those who are excited have already yelled and asked Ding Ning to say the name of a quack. They must be severely punished.


    Li Qiuhai''s face is as gray as death. President Zhou and the senior management of Yigan hospital are also black and ugly. The reputation of Changjiang hospital has been completely destroyed.


    "Mr. Ding, according to what you mean, is there a time when your intern teacher is careless about his life because of misdiagnosis?"


    Ding Ning really wanted to hug sun Shian and kiss him. He was thinking about how to take out the evidence. He immediately came to a God to assist, just like the roundworm in his stomach.


    "Do you know why there are two groups of people harassing me here today? It is because I went to visit a friend last night and accidentally recorded a video. With the evidence of this quack''s medical accident, he bought security guards and gangsters one after another in an attempt to destroy the evidence. The video screen is in my mobile phone. You can have a look."


    Ding Ning took out his mobile phone without hesitation and handed it to sun Shian, which immediately attracted the onlookers of reporters.


    Director Zhao looked thoughtfully at Ding Ning''s innocent appearance, and the smile on his face became a little far fetched. He felt that things seemed to have been out of his control and were inevitably developing in the direction of out of control.


    If it was only the previous theft and social workers who made trouble in the hospital, he, the head of the health system, would not bear any responsibility. On the contrary, because he handled it in time, it would become a good opportunity for him to obtain political achievements and build his personal image.


    Even if the doctor with interns deliberately suppressed Ding Ning''s scandal, he was confident that he could skillfully turn passivity into initiative and turn bad things into good things.

 Chapter 22

    But now things are getting worse and worse. It has involved big people who can affect major hospitals in Ninghai. The situation has developed to an extremely serious level. If one is bad, Zhao Jianguo should also bear joint and several liability.


    People who can affect major hospitals in Ninghai are not much lower than him. Once they are involved in higher levels, he, the director of the Health Bureau, is likely to be a scapegoat.


    After all, a doctor who once caused a medical accident is still at work because of the protection of some people. He is certainly unable to escape the responsibility of poor supervision of the director of health.


    What surprised him most was that he noticed that since the reporter began to ask, the development rhythm of the matter had always been controlled by Ding Ning.


    He made things bigger and bigger bit by bit. While winning the sympathy of the public and achieving his goal of retaliating against Li Wensheng''s Department, he also pulled the director into the warship in full view of the public.


    Under the supervision of so many reporters, in full view of the public, and under the surging feelings and indignation of the public, he must show his attitude no matter how reluctant he is.


    Stop the investigation and end the matter?


    He is willing, neither will reporters, nor will the people.


    If he dares to do so, he believes that the good reputation he has been hard to build will be destroyed in an instant and become a street mouse shouted by everyone.


    No matter who the person behind Li Wensheng is, he has formed the illusion that he supports Ding Ning to expose the black curtain, and has completely offended that person to death.


    This made him feel disgusted like swallowing a dead fly, but he had a strong vigilance against Ding Ning.


    If all this is Ding Ning''s intention, his mind is really terrible.


    Quietly, he turned an interview that showed his courtesy and deliberately created an image into a grievance redress meeting, which made it difficult for him to ride a tiger and was pulled into his chariot.


    Zhao Jianguo, who wanted to understand all this, had no way out. He had to follow Ding Ning to the dark.


    Zhao Jianguo smiled bitterly. I hope the people behind Li Wensheng don''t have their own high-level guys. Otherwise, once they fight the tiger, they will die.


    After everyone heard Wang Juan''s explanation from Ding Ning''s mobile phone, the scene was boiling and turned into an angry sea.


    No one of the people with a bursting sense of justice doubted what Ding Ning had said before. They roared angrily and wanted to let the quack get his due punishment and let the behind the scenes people who supported him pay the price.


    The Shen family is no exception. Although they don''t shout like ordinary people, their faces are ugly and their eyes are filled with angry flames.


    Without waiting for director Zhao''s special explanation, Li Bin, the captain of the Criminal Police Brigade of the Branch Bureau, arrested Li Wensheng, and Li Qiuhai, who was as gray as death, was taken away in the name of cooperating with the investigation.


    Wang Jun and pheasant had lost their previous arrogance. Under the severe interrogation of the Criminal Police Brigade, they quickly confessed everything. The stolen watch was also found from Wang Jun and detained as evidence.


    When Wang Jun found that the watch he planted was in his pocket, he almost fainted. He obviously put it under Ding Ning''s sheet. How could it be in his pocket? It''s a ghost in the daytime.


    After Li Bin simply told Zhao Jianguo about the interrogation, Zhao Jianguo didn''t have the mind to continue to attract Ding Ning. He immediately rushed to the municipal government, reported what happened today to the municipal leaders, and asked the municipal leaders to give instructions for the next step.


    The municipal leaders, who always need to hold a meeting to make a decision, were surprisingly quick this time, directly instructing Zhao Jianguo to conduct a thorough investigation within the health system and to bring the horses that harm the group to justice as soon as possible.


    At the same time, Feng Guodong, director of the Municipal Public Security Bureau, was instructed to personally take command and solve the case as soon as possible with the trial materials of uncle and nephew Li Wensheng as a breakthrough.


    In addition, the comrades of the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection are sent to conduct secret investigations. No matter who is involved, we should dig deep into the case and never perfunctory.


    The municipal leaders attached great importance to it and let the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection, the Municipal Public Security Bureau and the Municipal Health Bureau work together.


    After the leaders of the three units met, they exchanged what they needed and simply united to set up a special investigation team to spend a lot of manpower and material resources to solve the case.


    Under the strong supervision of the news media, the efficiency of handling cases was surprisingly fast, and a breakthrough was found in Li Wensheng''s account on the same day.


    It turned out that the big man behind the scenes was Du Yurong, Li Wensheng''s father-in-law and former vice mayor of Ninghai. Now he has retired.


    Where does a retired vice mayor have so much energy to affect the hospitals in Ninghai? There must be another real power figure.


    After careful investigation, Chen Changrong, deputy director of the Municipal Health Bureau, finally surfaced. It turned out that he was a cadre promoted by Du Yurong. He respected Du Yurong and regarded him as a mentor.


    After Li Wensheng made a medical trouble, he looked like a street mouse all day. He was beaten black and blue. His wife Du Yuewen loved him and went to beg his father for help.


    Du Yurong loved his daughter so much that he gave up his old face and asked Chen Changrong to help.


    Chen Changrong is a nostalgic person. Out of gratitude, he gave the green light to Li Wensheng and made implicit requirements to major hospitals at the request of Li Qiuhai, which made Ding Ning rejected by all hospitals.


    The case handling personnel followed the rattan, investigated and dug deeply, and finally included Li Wensheng''s professional doctor qualification examination, which also had something fishy.


    Under the supervision of the public opinion of the news media, the case was quickly solved, and as many as 37 people were involved, including a large number of power and money transactions. According to the seriousness of each person''s illegal and criminal circumstances, the law will give them due punishment.


    "Reflections caused by being in his position and not seeking his own government"


    "Quack doctors are careless about human life and deliberately retaliate, cutting off the path of doctors for medical students!"


    "Resolutely resist unhealthy tendencies and keep quacks away from the crowd!"


    "The career of distressed college students was brutally ended. They were desperate to turn to the media for justice!"


    "The miserable life of a poor student!"


    ¡­¡­


    And so on, and so on, and so on, the headlines of the party report appeared in the major media and the Internet, attracting people''s attention, and became the hottest topic at present.


    The voices of "cleaning up the moths in the health system, strengthening the supervision of doctors'' qualification examination, and strengthening the professional quality and professional level of practitioners" are also getting higher and higher.


    Ninghai municipal government has carried out self inspection and self correction activities, carried out profound criticism and self-criticism throughout the system, carried out drastic reforms in major industries related to the national economy and the people''s livelihood, publicly consulted people from all walks of life, requested people from all walks of life to actively put forward suggestions, make concerted efforts, and constantly improve various newly issued reform plans, This has aroused another round of heated discussion among the general public.


    With the fermentation of the event, Ding Ning has also become a well-known celebrity in Ninghai City, but few have seen him.


    Of course, under the deliberate operation of intentional people, Ding Ning saved beautiful women on the Bund and had magical medical skills. Even if someone knew something, he was warned not to publicize it.


    When the "quack door" incident in the outside world was making a lot of noise, Ding Ning didn''t hear anything outside the window. He lay leisurely in the senior cadre ward just changed for him in the hospital every day and enjoyed life.


    Now Ding Ning is loved and hated by all hospitals. President Zhou can only follow his heart and offer him as an uncle. He not only avoids hospitalization expenses, but also has to manage meals.


    Joking, he saw the terrible strength of the Shen family. In a word, he let a deputy director of the Health Bureau step down, and even the retired deputy mayor was implicated.


    The Shen family fawns on Ding Ning all day, especially Shen MuQing, who basically runs to his ward every day. There is a faint trend of colluding into adultery. How dare he, a small hospital president, sing against him.


    For Ding Ning, it''s a pity that Shen MuQing''s father hurried away without meeting him, so that he can''t talk to the most powerful people in the Shen family.


    According to Shen MuQing''s explanation, her father left in a hurry after receiving urgent business. He will come to visit him later. Although Ding Ning doesn''t believe it, he can reluctantly accept it.


    Shen Muyang blushed and finally lowered his noble head and said sorry.


    Well, although Ding Ning doesn''t think his attitude is sincere, he has to forgive others. If he clings to it, it will appear that he has a small stomach.


    Therefore, Ding Ning readily forgave him and reached an agreement with Ye Shulan. He will be responsible for Shen MuQing''s treatment and check her once a week, but he does not guarantee that she will be cured.


    After all, Shen MuQing''s condition is very complex. With his current ability, he really can''t make her recover. He can only control her condition from deteriorating.


    Ye Shulan is not satisfied with this answer, but Shen MuQing is very open-minded and listens to fate. This mentality makes Ding Ning more pity for her and appreciate her more faintly.


    All the dust settled. Ding Ning wanted to leave the hospital immediately, but he was entangled by President Zhou and members of the hospital committee. He came to visit him one after another in the morning, middle and evening every day. He just wanted him to stay in Changjiang hospital and make him tired of it.


    On the contrary, it was Hu Lao and Zhang Lao, two leading figures in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, who were very angry. After Ding Ning had a clear attitude and refused their request for apprenticeship, he taught them his acupuncture without stinginess.


    Ding Ning learned not only nine ghosts and thirteen needles, but also many ancient needles that have long been lost. What makes Hu and Zhang sigh is that these needles are the same, and they all need sufficient Qi support to achieve the best curative effect.


    Especially the nine ghosts and thirteen needles, even Ding Ning''s true Qi can only reluctantly show that the two old medical views belong to modern traditional Chinese medicine, which is in the same vein as the ancient medical skills learned by Ding Ning, but they are very different. There are differences in many views, but picking up the missing supplements is of great benefit to both the old and the young.

 Chapter 23

    The two elders came to Ding Ning''s ward with their notebooks on time early in the morning, sat like primary school students, devoutly recorded Ding Ning''s every sentence, then expressed their views and discussed seeking common ground while reserving differences.


    The three became friends at first sight, but in the face of academic issues, they would also quarrel because of different views. The most intense one was that old Zhang and old Hu stroked their sleeves, blew their beard and glared, and almost fought. Under Ding Ning''s painstaking persuasion, they turned fighting into friendship, and soon became elated and talked and laughed.


    Ding Ning shook his head and smiled bitterly. The two old men were like old urchins. They had a pure heart, no distractions, noble medical ethics and their own faith and persistence.


    These are two old people who really have the kindness and selflessness of doctors, which is why Ding Ning is willing to give them everything.


    The decline of traditional Chinese medicine is closely related to the self-esteem of traditional Chinese medicine practitioners. Each school has a serious concept of teacher inheritance, firmly grasp its own medical skills in its hands, and will not be easily spread.


    The old concept of inheritance has been deeply rooted, coupled with environmental pollution and the extinction of rare Chinese herbal medicines, some good prescriptions can''t find alternative Chinese herbal medicines at all.


    So that some half hanging traditional Chinese medicine began to swagger and deceive, exaggerating traditional Chinese medicine and using its myths to defraud property.


    What''s more, traditional Chinese medicine focuses on nutrition. It doesn''t work as fast as western medicine. Usually, we should pay attention to living habits such as diet, work and rest, and get rid of bad habits such as smoking and drinking.


    This is obviously inappropriate for the efficient and fast-paced work and life in modern society.


    Over time, the real traditional Chinese medicine was crowned with the name of pseudoscience and lost the trust of patients. When they were sick, they would rather see Western medicine than believe in traditional Chinese medicine, which led to the decline of traditional Chinese medicine.


    "The medical treasures left by our ancestors have not been carried forward and used to save the world and people, but have been nailed with the label of pseudoscience. This is the sin of our descendants."


    "Speaking of this, I feel very sad. Mr. Hu and I once organized and held an exchange meeting on traditional Chinese medicine to exchange needs, learn from each other, discuss with each other, promote everyone''s common progress and change the current situation of traditional Chinese medicine, but many people only have interests in their eyes. A good academic exchange meeting has become a commercial cocktail party to climb power and attach importance to you, make contacts and sign sales contracts, which is now popular What''s the matter with people? In this way, the things left by our ancestors will slowly disappear in the long river of history. Even Koryo Bangzi without any cultural heritage knows to vigorously develop Korean medicine. Fusang''s research on Chinese patent medicine ranks among the top in the world, but our Shenzhou country is clearly the birthplace of Chinese medicine, but now it can''t even compare with Koryo and Fusang, Do we still have our own medical culture in China? "


    "I began to learn traditional Chinese medicine when I was a child. At that time, when my master accepted apprentices, he had to test his character and medical ethics before he was qualified to start. But what about people now? All are mercenary and put interests first. If this goes on, even if we die, how can we face our ancestors!"


    Speaking of the current situation of traditional Chinese medicine, the two old people beat their chest and feet bitterly, and their mood was depressed.


    These words had a great impact on Ding Ning. To tell the truth, he liked to treat patients and save people. He liked to see dying patients get new life in his hands.


    He doesn''t care about the gratitude of the patient. He enjoys the fun of robbing people with death, which fills his heart with a sense of achievement. The decline of traditional Chinese medicine has nothing to do with him.


    But the selfless feelings and noble morality of the two old people deeply moved him and made him aware of his narrow mind.


    Yes, if the whole traditional Chinese medicine industry has no breeding ground in our own land, is banned and blocked, even if it has strong medical skills, how can it cure the disease and save people?


    Even the whole traditional Chinese medicine industry has become a street mouse called by everyone. Who will believe his authentic traditional Chinese medicine? Who will let him see a doctor?


    On the other hand, western medicine entered China and gained the trust of Chinese people. Is this not a cultural invasion?


    Ding Ning thought carefully and was terrified. He felt a strong sense of mission. He firmly believed that the stone man activated his power, which itself was a sign of great responsibility.


    Could it be that the power was actually produced to make me a savior of traditional Chinese medicine? Ding Ning thought narcissistically.


    "By the way, elder martial brother, do you have a Chinese Medicine Practitioner Certificate?" Old Hu suddenly asked.


    Ding Ning is also very helpless about the title of senior brother. Two old men in their 70s and 80s have to say that there is no order in learning, and those who reach it are teachers.


    After he refused to accept his apprentice''s request, the two old people insisted on calling him senior brother, which made him uncomfortable and felt that he was getting old.


    He shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "although I am an ancestral traditional Chinese medicine, in fact, I have been practicing medicine illegally, and what I studied in medical school is the clinical practice of Western medicine. Where did I get the qualification certificate of traditional Chinese medicine?"


    Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang didn''t seem surprised. Mr. Zhang nodded and said, "the problem now is here. No matter whether it''s western medicine or traditional Chinese medicine, if you don''t have a practicing qualification certificate, it''s always unknown. It''s good to say that if there''s a mistake, senior brother, you have to bear the legal consequences."


    Ding Ning scratched his head and said reluctantly, "at the beginning, I applied for the clinical specialty of Western medicine to study the difference between western medicine and traditional Chinese medicine. Although most Western Medicine treat the symptoms rather than the root causes, in fact, it is not nothing. At least in surgery, it does have an advantage over traditional Chinese medicine."


    "Advantages?" Mr. Hu frowned: "it''s more than an advantage. Traditional Chinese medicine goes back to the source. It mainly focuses on recuperation. It''s impossible to carry out surgery at all."


    "That''s wrong. If traditional Chinese medicine couldn''t carry out surgery, Hua Tuo dared to talk about craniotomy for Cao Cao to cut off the tumor."


    "You mean Chinese medicine can also have surgery?" Old Zhang lost his voice and exclaimed, with a surprise in his eyebrows.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that Hua Tuo invented Ma boiling powder. Since he dared to perform craniotomy for Cao Cao, he must have mastered the technology of surgery. However, the concept that traditional Chinese medicine can''t operate has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, so it has been ignored. If traditional Chinese medicine can operate, this operation method is definitely more advanced than western medicine."


    Old Hu rubbed his hands back and forth excitedly, with a light in his eyes, "elder martial brother, please talk to us!"


    Ding Ning kept a secret smile: "traditional Chinese medicine can operate, but it has high requirements for practitioners. I''m afraid I''m the only one in the world who can do this kind of operation."


    "What do you say?" The second old man was disappointed, but he still asked tirelessly.


    Ding Ning smiled and waved his hand. "Hearing is false, seeing is true. I let the two old men feel it on the spot."


    The pulse cutter suddenly came out and clicked on the second old man.


    "God, I lost consciousness. It''s like anesthesia. It''s amazing."


    "Me too. My whole upper body lost consciousness. It''s incredible. Is this acupoint?"


    Hu and Zhang shouted excitedly.


    Ding Ning stretched out his hand to untie the shackles for them and shook his head: "this is a pulse cutting hand. Unlike acupoints, it uses true Qi to cut off the central nerve of human meridians, so as to replace anesthesia."


    "It''s a magical means. Can ordinary people use this pulse interceptor? Are there any side effects or sequelae when using it in surgery?"


    The two elders are very rigorous people. Although they have seen the magic of pulse cutting hands, But Ding Ning smiled bitterly: "It''s not that I don''t want to teach you. I also want to teach you so that traditional Chinese medicine can be carried forward. However, this pulse interceptor is different from the acupoints in the novel. It''s not a fixed acupoint. It needs to be determined by the position of the meridians through which the human air flow passes 12 hours a day. Moreover, there are strict standards for the strength of the pulse interceptor. There can''t be any mistakes. The strength is light However, the time to cut off the central nerve is not enough, and the strength is heavy. It is likely to bring irreversible damage to the patient''s meridians, which will lead to a series of sequelae, and a bad one will endanger life. "


    Seeing that Ding Ning looked serious, the two elders stopped pestering. They knew that what Ding Ning said must be the truth, which made them regret and excited. Old Hu stroked his beard and said proudly:


    "But anyway, this is also a great progress of our traditional Chinese medicine. Even if only you master this method, it is also the gospel of patients."


    Ding Ning thought for a moment and said solemnly, "in fact, there is no way at all, but this method has high requirements for doctors, and there must be no deviation."


    "What method?" Old Zhang and Hu couldn''t wait to ask.


    "The popularity of Western medicine has something to do with the large-scale manufacture of Western medicine. Even if the same cold medicine can only cure 70% of cold patients, it also makes most patients recognize the efficacy of this cold medicine. However, our traditional Chinese medicine is more meticulous and pays attention to the application of medicine to the symptoms. It is the same cold, but the symptoms of the two patients can not be exactly the same, so we use medicine There will be some differences, which is one of the reasons why our traditional Chinese medicine can not occupy the mainstream of the medical field. "


    Ding Ning thought and said: "Pulse cutting hands instead of anesthetics are like traditional Chinese medicine. The cut-off points at each hour are different, so the pulse cutting anesthesia method can not be widely used. According to my observation, everyone''s cut-off points are actually the same in a fixed hour. Can we do this? I mark the cut-off points in a fixed time period, and the surgeon sticks to this time period and uses the cut-off anesthesia method Used in surgery. "


    "If so, the surgeon needs to find the cut-off point very accurately, which is really high for doctors. Only traditional Chinese medicine familiar with the human meridian map can find this point."


    Hu laoruo said thoughtfully, considering the feasibility of this method.


    "Even so, what about strength? How to control it?" Zhang Lao frowned and asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 24

    "Although Lidao is difficult to control, it is not without a solution. Our traditional Chinese medicine can no longer be complacent. We should be innovative and forge ahead. We can find a manufacturer of medical machinery and customize a batch of instruments with specific strength data measured by me, so that pulse amputation anesthesia can be widely used in patients within a fixed period of time."


    Ding Ning thought more clearly and stood up excitedly and paced back and forth: "in this case, although there are still great limitations, it makes our traditional Chinese medicine step out of large-scale strength. Although it is not easy to control, but now the science and technology is so developed. As long as we have accurate strength data, it is not difficult to manufacture precision strength instruments, which solves the problem that pulse amputation anesthesia can not be widely used.


    "Don''t be so excited, gentlemen. This is just my preliminary idea, and it is only feasible in theory. It has not been through clinical trials. In line with the attitude of being responsible for the patient''s life safety and for the recovery of our traditional Chinese medicine, Mr. Hu is still immersed in excitement, patting his chest and covering the test and recording data.


    "Yes, I don''t think it''s a problem. Mr. Hu and I have our own chain clinics. Our disciples are all over the country. A thousand patients participate in the test. For us, we don''t need a day''s effort. For the sake of insurance, we test ourselves and let several proud disciples take charge of recording data."


    The wrinkles on Zhang Laoxiao''s face are in bloom.


    Ding Ning just remembered that these two are the giants in the field of traditional Chinese medicine. They don''t know how many people want to ask them for medicine every day. This is the role of reputation. In his opinion, the most difficult problem is not a matter at all in their eyes.


    "In that case, I will leave the hospital now and immediately contact the precision instrument manufacturer to manufacture the strength instrument according to my strength data!"


    If the biggest problem is solved, the other things will be simple. Ding Ning can''t wait to stand up and take off his patient clothes. If there weren''t two old people exchanging medical skills every day, he wouldn''t be bothered to stay here.


    "Elder martial brother, do you have money?" Old Hu suddenly said a sentence, which confused Ding Ning. For a moment, he was excited and ignored the most important thing.


    You have to pay a deposit to manufacture precision instruments. He is a newly graduated unemployed wanderer. Although he has been working and studying for many years, he has not saved any money. There is only more than 2000 yuan in the bank to lie down and sleep.


    Some embarrassed scratched his head: "it shouldn''t cost much to make some first. I still have more than 2000 yuan in my card."


    Old Hu said with a smile, "what''s the use? The most expensive thing to make instruments is to look at their sincere expression. Ding Ning had no choice but to accept it. He couldn''t help joking:" you just trust me so much. Aren''t you afraid I''ll run away with the money? "


    "Hehe, just rely on the elder martial brother''s medical skills. If you want money, just open your mouth. The Shen family is willing to give you thousands and eight million at any time. You can still pay attention to this money. You don''t believe our eyes."


    Hu and Zhang stroked their beards and said with a smile.


    Ding Ning smiled, but what they said was the truth. I''m afraid only she can cure Shen MuQing''s disease in the world, let alone eight million children. Even if they want 120 million, they will give it.


    However, sister Qiao, the fourth master who taught him medical skills, once sternly told him that doctors are kind-hearted and can only charge 200 yuan for each visit, otherwise they will be expelled from the school.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning patted on the forehead, "no, I forgot I haven''t collected the medical fee with Miss Shen."


    "I almost forgot if you didn''t mention it. How much is the medical fee? I''ll give it to you right away!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Shen MuQing pushed open the door and came in naturally. Ding Ning was embarrassed to death. Her face turned red and scratched the back of her head.


    Hu and Zhang stood aside laughing, waiting to see how Ding Ning dealt with it.


    They have long found that Ding Ning is a calm and light looking guy when facing anyone, which makes them subconsciously ignore his age.


    Only in the face of Shen MuQing did he show his shyness and childishness at this age.


    Of course, this is also why they didn''t see Ding Ning nodding and bowing in front of Lingyun with a flattering dog leg, otherwise it will completely subvert his glorious image in their hearts.


    Every time I see this beautiful woman, his heart beats faster unconsciously.


    Especially when her eyes seemed to see through people''s hearts and were as clear as water, he always had a sense of shame that she could see through all his thoughts and that there was no place to hide his dirty heart.


    This is a woman with penetrating mind, wisdom like a demon, and Zhong Ling''s beauty. She can only watch from a distance and can''t be blasphemous. It''s better to keep a distance from her.


    Ding Ning smiled unnaturally at Shen MuQing: "well, ha ha, you''re here, you sit first!"


    "Well, how much is the diagnosis fee? You can count it."


    Shen MuQing sat down on the reception sofa and looked at him with interest. His deep eyes stared at him and made him blush.


    Although it''s natural for the doctor to ask for money, he feels very special about Shen MuQing. It''s really difficult for him to open this mouth.


    In particular, she overheard what she had just said about the money, which made him feel even more embarrassed. His face was burning like a fire and ashamed.


    "Puff!" The two old guys were winking and eavesdropping nearby. They couldn''t help laughing. Every time they saw Ding Ning at a loss, they felt very amused.


    Ding Ning hurriedly avoided Shen MuQing''s sight and glared at the two old guys.


    Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang winked at him vaguely, said goodbye and left wisely. In their capacity, they are naturally the distinguished guests of President Zhou, and the food and accommodation are arranged by the hospital.


    Ding Ning took a deep breath and calmed down his fluctuating mood. He looked directly into Shen MuQing''s eyes and said with a trace of apology, "I really want to get a gold diagnosis. This is my master''s rule. I can''t break it!"


    Shen MuQing said expressionless, "how much do you want? Make a price!"


    In her heart, she was full of good feelings for Ding Ning. Before, her mother and brother didn''t want to see him, but she always insisted on her view that Ding Ning was a kind-hearted person who didn''t want fame and wealth.


    To this end, she also bet with Shen Muyang that Ding Ning regarded her as a friend and would never ask the lion for money. He was only kind-hearted to save himself and would never have other thoughts.


    But Shen Muyang insisted that Ding Ning''s mind was complex and would definitely advance by an inch. The conditions he had talked with Ye Shulan were also to retreat and make the Shen family a fat sheep to obtain more benefits.


    So Shen MuQing is very disappointed now. What she cares about is not money, but whether Ding Ning is really greedy to obtain benefits from the Shen family again and again, as Shen Muyang said.


    It is also natural for doctors to charge fees for medical treatment. If Ding Ning''s price was clearly marked before, even if it was hundreds of millions, she would not be so uncomfortable as now. After all, her life is worth how much.


    However, after reaching the treatment agreement, Ding Ning asked for the diagnosis money, which is in line with his brother Shen Muyang''s guess. This is a greedy hypocritical guy.


    For Shen MuQing, who grew up without friends, Ding Ning is the first friend accepted by her heart. It is said that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Such a friend seems so cheap at the moment, which makes her feel cheated. There is a trace of disgust in her eyes.


    "Two hundred..."


    Ding Ning coyly stretched out two fingers. Before he finished, Shen MuQing stood up and interrupted. There was a trace of grievance and anger in his eyes, but more undisguised contempt and hatred: "I know. It''s really not expensive. I''ll write you a check and send it to you later!"


    "Bang", before Ding Ning could react, Shen MuQing slammed the door heavily and left.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t I just want 200 yuan for diagnosis? It''s really my master''s rule. As for being so stingy? 200 yuan is too much. The richer I am, the more stingy i am."


    Ding Ning''s second father-in-law monk couldn''t touch his head. He whispered and patted on the forehead: "by the way, Zhang Li, it should be effective these days, and it''s time to collect the diagnosis money."


    Reaching out and dialing a number, he subconsciously smiled on his face: "Uncle Yun, is it your class or Zhang Li''s class today?"


    "I''m on the night shift today. What''s the matter? I miss Uncle Ben?"


    Lingyun''s voice is a little strange. Since Ding Ning was admitted to the senior cadre''s ward, she can only slip away to see him at work.


    Originally, I wanted to make him some chicken soup to replenish his body. As a result, this guy said that the hospital now provided him with food for free, and refused her kindness.


    "Hey, hey, I see. I went to find Zhang Li." Ding Ning said with a smile.


    "Sleeping trough, you have a strong taste now. Although Zhang Li has a lighter beard, a lighter halitosis and a thinner waist, she is still a pure man. You are also interested in it."


    Ling Yun shouted with exaggeration.


    Ding Ning''s head was covered with black lines: "fuck off, I''ll go to her for a doctor''s fee and hang up!"

 Chapter 25

    "Money? What''s the matter with this boy?"


    Ling Yun was lying lazily on the bed in her cool pajamas. She had a panoramic view of the graceful curve. She listened to the blind voice on the phone angrily and roared: "this chick is so bold that she dared to hang up my uncle''s phone."


    "Yunyun, what are you shouting?"


    Ling''s mother Chu Yunxiu opened the door and came in with the dishes she had just bought. She asked suspiciously.


    Although Chu Yunxiu is already in his forties, he is well maintained. He looks like he is in his early thirties. His face is seven points similar to Lingyun.


    With towering chest, slender waist, upturned hips, fair skin and beautiful appearance, she exudes the charm of mature women all over. She is the favorite type of Royal sisters.


    "Er, mom, I didn''t shout anything. I just chatted with my colleagues on the phone. Eh, you didn''t go shopping with your little sister today. Why did you come back so early?"


    Lingyun got up, pulled his slippers and greeted him. He took the dishes from Chu Yunxiu and sent them to the kitchen. He asked strangely.


    Chu Yunxiu''s face showed a trace of fatigue, Sit on the sofa and rub your temples: "It''s not those damn developers who want to develop our community and transform it into a small high-rise building, but they want to spend less money. I was elected as the owner''s representative. Didn''t I go to negotiate with them early in the morning? Now the market price of our lot has to be at least 80000 or 90000 per square meter. They vampires only get 70000. My mother and him all morning They struggled with their words before they agreed to pay seventy-five thousand. "


    Ling Yun poured Chu Yunxiu a glass of water: "do you agree?"


    "How could I agree? Seventy-five thousand people want to buy my house. I''m so beautiful to them. Our family has four houses. Although the area is not large, it also has more than 300 square meters. If we calculate according to the current market price of 90000, we will lose fifteen thousand per square meter and more than four million for three hundred square meters, not counting the expenses we have to pay during the development period The cost of renting a house and the profits we earn from renting a house. I won''t do this kind of money losing business. These little red guys want to bully our orphaned girls and widows. Don''t think about it. "


    Chu Yunxiu''s swearing is totally inconsistent with her gentle and charming temperament. As soon as she speaks, she shows the shrewdness used by local people in Ninghai and her unique tough style.


    But Ling Yun knew that all this was her disguise. She had to pretend to be tough in order to protect their mother from being bullied.


    Chu Yunxiu, as a widow with a long reputation, wants to have a good face, a figure and a temperament. She is still a native of Ninghai. She also has four houses under her name.


    Over the years, I don''t know how many wild bees and butterflies have coveted her, but she has always kept her guard as jade. She doesn''t give false words to those men and pulls Ling Yun to grow up alone.


    Once there was a suitor who wanted to insult her while drinking, but she chased her for three blocks with a kitchen knife. She almost didn''t pee. Finally, she knelt down and kowtowed to apologize.


    Since then, even if someone pursues her, they dare not have any wrong behavior. The neighbors in the community are in awe of her.


    But only Ling Yun knew that her always strong mother hugged her that night and cried all night. She sobbed and told her that if she wanted to survive better in the world, she had to learn to be a hedgehog, otherwise there would be no bones left for orphans and widows like them.


    That night had a great impact on her. It turned out that the strongest mother in her heart was also vulnerable, so she became mature overnight, creating her current image of a woman man.


    They disguise themselves as a pair of hedgehogs, and anyone who wants to hurt them will be stabbed black and blue.


    Listening to her mother''s nagging, a trace of worry floated on Lingyun''s face. For the first time in her mind, she was not calculating how much profit the demolition would bring to the family, but thinking what would Ding Ning do if it was really developed?


    For five years, according to the rapidly changing house prices, the rental costs are also soaring. Their mother has lived in the largest one, and the other two large, one small and three houses have been rented out, which is also the main source of income for their mother.


    Ding Ning rented the smallest house, only more than 40 square meters, which was rented to him by 1511 months.


    Over the past five years, the rent has been rising, and the house of the same size in this area has risen to 3000. Although Chu Yunxiu has never given Ding Ning any good face, scolded him all day, and clamored to raise the rent for him, she is actually a knife mouth tofu heart, and has never raised the rent for him.


    Perhaps it is Ding Ning''s life experience that makes her pity. A child without a mother and a daughter without a father will always touch the softest place in her heart.


    It shouldn''t be developed so soon, Lingyun comforted himself.


    Over the years, she has long been used to living next door to Ding Ning and living together like a family. If he suddenly leaves his life circle, I''m afraid he will not be used to it.


    This gave her a touch of sadness, especially when she heard that the developer was a grand real estate.


    Hongda real estate has a Mafia background. It first started by forcibly supplying construction materials and competing for construction sites. Although it has been washed white in recent years, it still keeps a group of thugs and changes their names to demolition companies. In fact, it is used to threaten and intimidate owners who do not cooperate with demolition.


    "Mom, don''t try to be brave. The background of grand real estate is not simple, and their means are disgraceful. Are there still few cases of forced demolition and wounding in recent years? Don''t let people beat you in front of a bird."


    After thinking about it, Ling Yun still opened his mouth to remind him.


    "Oh, I know. Our community is also an old community. At first, our family had only one small house. Your grandfather and grandmother lived here. Later, when I married your father, your father was afraid that I would not give up your grandparents, so he bought another one next door as a new house, which is the one we live in now. The second year of marriage, when you were born, the two upstairs moved away one after another, Your father bought the two houses and rented them out. Later, after your grandparents died, the small house was left to me, the one rented by Ding Ning. "


    Chu Yunxiu recalled the past, There was a lingering sadness on his face: "In a twinkling of an eye, I''ve lived here for more than 40 years, and our house is old. It''s time to demolish and rebuild. However, the neighborhood neighbors who have lived nearby for decades are like a family. When your mother was a child, it was the neighborhood neighbors who helped take care of you. My mother has no other skills. She''s only smart. They elected me as the owner''s representative I can''t live up to the expectations of my neighbors and always strive for the best conditions for them. "


    "But what if those developers are soft and hard?" Ling Yun understands her mother''s mood, but she is still worried.


    "Now it''s a society ruled by law. Even if they are hard, they don''t dare to come blatantly. I''ll be fine as long as I''m careful. Don''t forget, this is our territory. As long as I shout, the whole community will rush out to help me."


    Chu Yunxiu waved his fist and said in high spirits.


    "Mom, can you tell me how Dad died?" Lingyun carefully observed her mother''s expression. She hadn''t seen her father since she remembered.


    When she was eight years old, she asked her mother once. As a result, she didn''t say anything. She just kept crying all day and night. Since then, Lingyun never dared to ask again.


    After so many years, Ling Yun also grew up. She wanted to know how her father died. Finally, she couldn''t help asking.


    Chu Yunxiu''s face suddenly became gloomy and said excitedly, "who says your father is dead? Don''t listen to those people talking about it. Your father is not dead at all."


    Ling Yun opened his mouth in shock and asked incredulously, "Mom, you said my father didn''t die? If he didn''t die, why didn''t he come to us for so many years?"


    Then she thought of something and began to make up her mind: "Dad, he has a new love and doesn''t want us?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Your father is not like that."


    Chu Yunxiu gave Lingyun a violent shudder, sighed faintly, recalled the past, and a happy smile appeared on his face:


    "Your father is the best man in the world. We girls in Ninghai have a bad temper and are difficult to serve. So does my mother. She is capricious, picky and sometimes overbearing, but your father has never been red faced with me. He is used to me every time and let me spoil me. My mother''s heart is thick, but your father''s heart is very thin. He changes the light bulb, repairs the toilet, repairs household appliances and washes clothes , cooking, cleaning and being with him, I don''t care about anything. I don''t need to ask. He will always take good care of me. "


    "So my father is a family cook." Ling Yun lowered his head and joked with a smile. His nose began to sour, making his voice stuffy. He pretended to be nothing and secretly wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    Only children who grow up in single parent families can understand her mood. She is eager to have a complete family and have an omnipotent father as described in her mother''s mouth.


    In that way, she can stand tall in front of those who call her "wild species without father" and "mother born without father teaching", and proudly tell them that my father is the best father in the world.


    No longer because of the abuse of others, like a wild child, stubbornly clenched his teeth, pursed his lips, and fought with them like crazy.


    Do not have to hide in the corner of no one after being injured, lick your wound silently, and be afraid that your mother will be sad and forced to smile


    Unfortunately, in the process of her growth for more than 20 years, the weak but strong mother has always supported a sky for her, which can not make her feel the massiness of father''s love.


    She always wears a cold mask, pretends to be strong all the way, and lives like a hedgehog. Only in the dead of night, she will remove all her precautions, bury her head deep in the quilt, and wantonly wet the bedding with tears.


    Such a day, she spent 16 years, until the guy from the southwest border appeared in her world, so that she had a real first friend.


    Perhaps it should be said that it is a kind of spiritual sustenance that sympathizes with life, and also gives her heart a habitat.


    Since then, no matter what grievances she encountered, she can confide with Ding Ning recklessly, just like a trash can, containing all her willfulness and bad temper.


    In fact, she always knew that Ding Ning was letting her, loving her and doting on her, which made her feel very warm and secure.


    His appearance replaced the father she imagined, compensated all her missing fatherly love with his warmth, and filled the gap in her heart.


    Knowing the female Mo ruo''s mother, Chu Yunxiu didn''t understand her mood. She sighed gently, stretched out her hand to hold the tearful Ling Yun in her arms, gently patted her back and comforted her as a child.

 Chapter 26

    "Your father can not only do housework, but also do business. Your father used all his savings to buy three suites. We can live well by rent. Although the house could not be rented at that time, the consumption at that time was also very low. A few hundred yuan was enough for us to spend a month."


    Chu Yunxiu''s eyes floated a heavy mist: "Not long after you were born, your father wanted to stay at home and take care of our mother, but I wanted to live a better life. I forced him to go out and make more money. I didn''t consider your father''s mood at all. He spoiled me so much. Even if he was reluctant to leave us, he went to the southern Yunnan border to mess with jade, but he never came back."


    Speaking of this, Chu Yunxiu burst into tears: "it''s all my mother''s fault. It''s too selfish and willful. Otherwise, your father won''t disappear or let you grow up so much. Without your father, Wuwuwuwu, it''s all my mother''s bad. My mother shouldn''t force your father to do business... Wuwu..."


    "Mom, don''t cry, OK? I don''t blame you. Since dad doesn''t want to leave us, if he''s safe, he''ll come back to us, but he hasn''t come back yet. Why are you so sure dad isn''t dead?"


    Lingyun''s eyes turned red, helped Chu Yunxiu wipe her tears and asked softly.


    Chu Yunxiu choked and said, "after your father disappeared, I thought he was dead. Even the Public Security Bureau issued me a death certificate. In fact, I found your father alive long ago, because I often woke up in the middle of the night and saw your father standing outside the window looking at me, but when I went out to find him, he had left."


    Ling Yun opened his mouth in amazement and said strangely, "Mom, do you miss your father too much, so you have an illusion."


    "It can''t be an illusion. I''ve seen him more than once, but he never gives me a face. As long as I find him chasing out, he leaves immediately. I can''t catch up with him."


    Chu Yunxiu said excitedly, "I also thought I missed your father so much that I had an illusion, but I was unwilling, so I secretly installed a camera outside my room. Although he wore a hat every time and couldn''t shoot his whole face, how could I not recognize his figure and back."


    Speaking of this, Chu Yunxiu took out a USB flash disk, installed it on the computer, clicked on the file, and his excited face flushed: "look, this is your father."


    Ling Yun stared at a man wearing a hat and mask on the display screen. He stood outside her window at night and looked inside quietly, like a clay carved wood sculpture.


    The picture shows that Chu Yunxiu''s room suddenly lights up several times. The man immediately turns around and leaves. When Chu Yunxiu comes out, he can''t see his figure.


    The thought that such a man often stood quietly outside her window in the middle of the night made her feel creepy.


    His face said solemnly, "Mom, are you sure this is my father? Does anyone want to be bad for us?"


    She is right to think so. After all, Chu Yunxiu is still bright and a widow although she is in her forties. It is not uncommon for some psychopathic guys to peep on her at night.


    "No, it''s definitely your father. Although I don''t know why he didn''t see us, I''m sure it must be him."


    Chu Yunxiu said with great certainty.


    It seems that mom really misses her father so much that she takes a perverted peeper as her father.


    Lingyun secretly made up his mind to catch this abnormal voyeur and eliminate my mother''s paranoia. Otherwise, I don''t know if I will turn my mother into a psychopath.


    Frowned Dai Mei and asked carefully, "Mom, has this man appeared many times?"


    "What, this man, this is your father."


    Chu Yunxiu looked at her angrily, stretched out her green jade fingers, and fondled the man''s face on the computer screen, just like touching the lover''s skin: "your father must have something hard to say, so he never met us. Many times I can feel that he is protecting me behind me, but I can''t find him."


    After that, my mother must be stunned. This matter must be solved quickly. In the flashing eyes, Lingyun asked carefully: "how often does he come?"


    "Since you went to school and stayed at school, about three years ago, I first found your father, but it''s a pity that the time when he appeared has not been regular. Sometimes he comes several times a year, sometimes only once in two years. There is no exact time, otherwise I must stop him and ask him what his difficulties are."


    Chu Yunxiu looked at the recording time of the camera and replied, but soon, she raised her eyebrows and said excitedly, "but when I went to negotiate with the development company today, I felt that he was protecting me behind me, so I wasn''t afraid at all when I negotiated."


    Lingyun''s heart was suddenly cold. No, that pervert has now developed to the point of trailing behind his mother in broad daylight. Is he going to have to do it?


    He immediately stood up and stretched himself to change his clothes: "Mom, I''m changing my clothes and going to take over."


    "Work? Aren''t you on the night shift? What shift do you take in the afternoon?" Chu Yun Xiuzhen put away the USB flash disk, which seems to have been regarded as the spiritual sustenance.


    This makes Lingyun more determined to seize the abnormal peeping maniac as soon as possible. If she continues to develop like this, even if she doesn''t miss her illness, she will be tortured into insanity.


    "Oh, Sister Li has something to do at home in the evening. I have to go a little early. I''ll take over the shift in advance."


    "Sister Li? Is that the nurse who looks like a man and has bad breath? Did she bully you again? Why should you take the place? I tell you, people are good at being bullied. Don''t appear submissive. If she thinks you are bullied, she will eat you all her life."


    Chu Yunxiu raised her head vigilantly and looked at Ling Yun. She began to teach tirelessly.


    "Nothing. Since her illness was treated by Ding Ning, it has been greatly improved. Now it''s good for me..."


    Lingyun subconsciously explained, but he was surprised that the sight behind him was chilly, spit out his sweet tongue, grabbed his body, hugged Chu Yunxiu''s arm and said coquettishly:


    "It''s not what you think. Something happened to Ding Ning a few days ago. He happened to be hospitalized in our hospital. He happened to meet Sister Li and I, so he helped Sister Li for treatment."


    "Ding Ning is in hospital? What''s the matter? No wonder I haven''t seen him back these days. I thought he went back to his hometown."


    Chu Yunxiu asked in surprise.


    "He''s no big deal. Now he lives in the senior cadre ward. I don''t know how happy he is. Mom, I know you have a knife mouth and tofu heart. In fact, you still care about him, don''t you?"


    Ling Yun smiled and loosened his mother''s arm and continued to change clothes.


    "Hum, I care about him. I care about my mother''s rent. When you see him, tell him that his rent is seven days late. If you don''t pay it, you''ll get out of here. It''s just that I can charge more rent when I rent it to others."


    Chu Yunxiu said angrily, "also, don''t blame me for not reminding you. In the future, you will have less contact with Ding Ning. If you dare to talk to him about friends, don''t recognize me as a mother."


    "Mom, what are you talking about? How did Ding Ning provoke you? Who doesn''t like him in the whole community, only you don''t like him all day."


    Ling Yun pursed his lips and shouted discontentedly as he dressed.


    "This child is good, but you should remember that you are a native of Ninghai. If we are poor, we also have four houses in our hands. We can sell twenty or thirty million at will. What does Ding Ning have? No mother, my father is still a pig killer, and the most important thing is that he is not a native. I have never heard of Luochuan town. He may be in any corner of the country. What he wants is nothing , what did he take to marry you? "


    Seeing Ling Yun''s indifference, Chu Yunxiu knew that she didn''t listen at all. She earnestly advised: "you are so beautiful and local. Just say hello. The person who comes to propose marriage can trample on our threshold. What kind can''t be found..."


    "Enough, local people, local people, you know local people. Why don''t I think local people are great."


    Lingyun covered his ears impatiently: "I''m an adult. I know what I want. Can you stop interfering in my life?"


    "I interfere in your life? I''m using my life experience to teach you to avoid detours. What''s your attitude? What''s wrong with the locals? The locals are great. Ninghai is a first tier city. How many people have cut their heads and drilled here. They can''t get a Ninghai household. What''s the good of Ding Ning? They want money but no money, no house, no car and no car There''s no job. If you''re together, what does he expect to feed you? "


    Chu Yunxiu''s voice suddenly raised, and he scolded that iron is not steel.


    Lingyun stared at her stubbornly: "don''t look at people in the crack of the door and look down on people. Ding Ning is a capable person. If he wants to make money, his medical skills are very simple. He saved a rich family a few days ago. He doesn''t want to pay millions."


    "Hum, just blow it for him. He is a poor student who can''t even find a job. He still pays millions of dollars to cheat ghosts?"


    Chu Yunxiu disdained to hold his arm and sneered: "if he really has the ability, he will buy you a suite in Ninghai. Don''t be too big. Two hundred square meters will do, but he must be within the second ring road. Your name should be written on the real estate certificate. As long as he can do it, I will marry you to him without saying a word."


    "You... You''re crazy. I''m too lazy to tell you."


    Lingyun was almost stunned by her mother''s anger. Every flat in the second ring road was no less than 100000, and every two flat was 20 million. Even if she had more confidence in Ding Ning, she didn''t think he could earn 20 million.


    What''s more, she has to write her name on the real estate certificate. No one will agree to change it.


    "If he can''t do it, it means he doesn''t have the ability. If he doesn''t want to write your name in the real estate certificate, it means he doesn''t love you enough. What else do you like about such a person? So you''d better stay away from him as soon as possible. You''re twenty-one this year, and it''s time to make friends. You can get married after two years of love. I''ll give it to mom. I''ll contact my sisters and help you find a handsome and beautiful girl A good man who has money and loves you. "


    Chu Yunxiu said painstakingly, "at that time, you will know that some people are destined to be passers-by in your life. When you find your own happiness, you will find that it is just the initiation of puberty, which is nothing."


    "You... Are unreasonable. I won''t go on a blind date. Don''t find me a reason to run away from home. I''m going to work!"


    Ling Yun turned his eyes, put on his shoes very irritably, slammed the door, sighed helplessly, and spread such a wonderful mother. She was also drunk.


    Chu Yunxiu looked at the closed door and shook her head reluctantly. It''s really a woman''s big failure to stay, but she can''t help being capricious in marriage.


    The blind date plan must be started immediately. I immediately picked up my mobile phone and dialed a number. As soon as the phone was connected, a smile had been put on my face: "sister Wang? I''m Yunxiu. Let me tell you something. I heard that you have a nephew who has just returned from studying abroad, haven''t you?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 27

    How bold a person is and how productive the land is, boldness also means not to have a face.


    Since even Shen MuQing and Ding Ning have the cheek to ask for money, he will not feel embarrassed about the fierce woman Zhang Li.


    Of course, two hundred yuan is not enough for Zhang Li to buy a bottle of depilatory cream. Ding Ning opened his mouth and people took out two thousand and stuffed it to him without saying a word.


    In just a few days, Zhang Li took medicine on time according to Ding Ning''s prescription. Her bad breath had disappeared, her waist circumference began to shrink, and even her beard was much lighter.


    Although she has not completely recovered her former appearance, Zhang Li has seen hope and strengthened her confidence in Ding Ning.


    Women do not hesitate to pay any price for beauty, especially if they once owned it but lost it, which makes Zhang Li more cherish this opportunity.


    Not to mention two million, she is willing to spend two million if she has so much money.


    So when Ding Ning only took two out of a pile of money and returned the rest to her, Zhang Li was frightened and asked nervously:


    "Don''t get me wrong, little brother Ding. I know the two thousand yuan is too little, but I only have so much cash on me. I have 130000 yuan in my bank card. I''ll transfer it to you now. If it''s not enough, I''ll find a way."


    "Sister Li, you think too much. I really only want two hundred. If my master doesn''t have rules, we can''t accept your two hundred because we are friends."


    Ding Ning said seriously. In fact, she sighed in her heart that this is the gap between ugly women and beautiful women. Zhang Li gave more than 100000 medical fees for fear that it was not enough. She lost her temper when she asked Shen MuQing for 200. She was really stingy.


    "Two hundred can''t do it. Now it''s just a fever. I can''t get down without spending a thousand or eight hundred. Besides, it''s my big problem. No, it''s absolutely not."


    Zhang Li dragged Ding Ning and insisted on giving him the money. She also asked him to leave a bank account and transfer it to him immediately.


    Being yelled at by her loud voice, the Chinese people''s habit of watching the excitement made another mistake and surrounded them curiously.


    "Sister Li, I''m serious. I want two hundred. Don''t think about it. As long as you take your medicine on time, I promise you will return to your original appearance."


    Ding Ning grimaced and explained patiently. Taking advantage of Zhang Li''s carelessness, he threw away her hand and fled. He was joking. If he was misunderstood as a little white face kept by Zhang Li, he wouldn''t live.


    "Then I''ll invite you to dinner another day and take your daughter-in-law."


    Zhang Li didn''t catch him. Knowing that he was determined, as long as 200, she had to put away the money. She immediately yelled at his back with gratitude.


    Daughter in law? Where did I get my daughter-in-law? Ding Ning was full of fog, but he didn''t have time to ask. He got into the elevator without looking back.


    After thinking carefully in the elevator for half a day, I suddenly patted on the thigh. Hey, this woman must regard Lingyun as his girlfriend.


    I''m kidding Shenma international. That''s my iron friend. It''s really a mess.


    Until he returned to the 13th floor, Ding Ning couldn''t help wiping the cold sweat. My mother, Zhang Li is too polite. I can''t stand it.


    "Doctor Ding, you''re back. Miss Shen asked someone to send it. I''ll take it for you if you''re not here."


    As soon as I opened the door of the ward, I saw the old face of director Zhou smiling like an old chrysanthemum, and handed him an envelope with a trace of flattery.


    "Thank you!"


    Ding Ning picked it up and felt that it was very thin. It was funny. This sunny fairy was worth 200 yuan. It was worth sealing it with a letter.


    I wanted to open it and put it away, but I saw that President Zhou didn''t intend to leave. Looking at him eagerly, I slipped the envelope under the pillow and asked, "President Zhou, are you still busy?"


    "Well, Dr. Ding, first of all, on behalf of our hospital, I apologize for the harm caused to you by the despicable acts of Li Qiuhai and Li Wensheng. Although I don''t know about this matter, I also have a great responsibility. I apologize to you here!"


    With that, President Zhou bent down deeply and bowed to Ding Ning. It was definitely 90 degrees. Judging from his fat belly equivalent to pregnancy in June, this angle still made him very hard, enough to show his sincerity.


    Li Wensheng''s Department was beaten by Ding Ning. He paid his due price and was punished. His anger disappeared. Naturally, he would not offend President Zhou unknowingly.


    He quickly reached out to help him, "Dean Zhou, you''re too polite. You can''t make it. You''re trying to break me!"


    President Zhou straightened up, gasped, looked at Ding Ning seriously and said, "secondly, after discussion, our hospital committee decided to take 100000 yuan as your compensation. This is a check. Please accept it."


    Ding Ning didn''t pick up the check, but said quietly, "since it''s the second, there must be the last. What''s the last? Let''s talk about it together?"


    "Finally, I want to invite Dr. Ding to stay in our Changjiang hospital. The treatment and conditions are up to you. As long as it is appropriate, we will sign the contract immediately."


    President Zhou was embarrassed to hold the check, but said sincerely.


    Ding Ning took a deep breath. To tell the truth, Changjiang hospital is really sincere, but he never thought of working in any hospital.


    At the beginning, the internship was also to contact more cases and enrich his vision, so he was later Yin by Li Wensheng, resulting in no hospital willing to accept him. Although he was very upset, he didn''t care much.


    If he didn''t happen to know that Li Wensheng was a quack and offended him by neglecting his life, he really didn''t intend to retaliate against him.


    Although he didn''t know what standard his father said success should be, he must be famous, rich and have social status.


    Perhaps becoming a famous doctor also has social status, but in terms of money, it must be far from enough. It can only be regarded as a success, and there are still great deficiencies.


    Moreover, becoming a famous doctor is not so simple. It is useless to have medical skills without treatment. At least it will be too late in time.


    After all, dad left him only two years. I''m afraid he can only be the lowest assistant doctor.


    He just graduated from college, and it will take him at least 15 years to get to the chief doctor step by step.


    To become a famous doctor, at least you need to be a deputy chief doctor. Therefore, this road is completely unworkable.


    But this did not delay him from taking advantage of this opportunity to pave the way for his future. He immediately said, "President Zhou, I''m just a fresh graduate of medical school. Even if I stay in Changjiang hospital, I can only be an assistant doctor and work my qualifications slowly, but I don''t have so much time to spend here, and so far, I haven''t even obtained my professional qualification certificate."


    "This is not a problem. I believe that based on your achievements in medical school, there is no problem in obtaining the practicing qualification certificate of Chinese medicine assistant."


    President Zhou said with confidence: "the national medical practitioner qualification examination is just in the middle of September. It is still more than half a month away. Although the registration time has expired at the beginning of the year, it is still in time as long as we do our work."


    "But I majored in western medicine clinical in college. What I want to test is the practicing qualification certificate of Chinese medicine assistant."


    Ding Ning said with some embarrassment.


    "That''s a little troublesome, but it''s not a big problem. Although you studied western medicine clinic in college, you are an ancestral traditional Chinese medicine and have certain specialties. You fully comply with the provisions of the measures for the examination of traditional medicine teachers and doctors with expertise. In this way, you can find Mr. Hu or Mr. Zhang as a master and ask him to give you a certificate The examination certificate of traditional medicine teachers and the certificate of expertise in traditional medicine should be examined and approved by director Zhao. Special matters should be handled specially. I''ll help you walk around the joints. There should be no problem. "


    President Zhou thought for a while and helped him think of a way.


    Ding Ning has some headaches. It''s easy to treat patients, but only with medical skills and no qualification certificate is illegal medical practice.


    With so much effort, I can only obtain the entry-level qualification of practicing assistant doctor. It is still a long way from becoming a deputy chief doctor.


    However, everything is difficult at the beginning. With planning, it is easy to do. President Zhou is very positive and enthusiastic to invite old Hu and old Zhang to discuss the matter together.


    After learning that, the two elders greatly agreed and gave advice one after another. In particular, the idea of Hu Lao inspired Ding Ning: "you can take the postgraduate entrance examination, and then read a doctoral degree. After obtaining the doctoral degree, the time to be promoted to the chief doctor will be greatly shortened. With the medical level of senior brothers, they are definitely far better than those professors. It doesn''t take a few years to become the chief doctor."


    When President Zhou heard what Hu called Ding Ning, his jaw almost didn''t fall off. Hu, a leading figure in the medical field, even called Ding Ning a young senior brother. He couldn''t have heard it wrong.


    But then old Zhang shouted one by one, and Dean Zhou determined that his ears were all right. His eyes became more and more hot when he looked at Ding Ning.


    Immediately said: "our Changjiang hospital is the Affiliated Hospital of Ninghai University. Wang Bo, President of the medical school of Ninghai University, is my good friend. I''ll help you with this. There''s no problem with the continuous study of Shubo. The tuition is paid by our hospital, which can also be regarded as the compensation of our Changjiang hospital to you."


    "Then I''ll trouble hospital director Zhou!" Ding Ning saw that Jiang was still old and hot. He finished everything in a few words. In principle, it takes six years for Shuo Bo to read continuously, but he will try his best to shorten this time. Although he can''t catch up with the two-year deadline, it is still very necessary for his future life planning.


    "Pay attention to publishing articles and papers in internationally influential medical journals, so as to make your studies more smooth."


    Old people become fine. Old Hu seems to see through Ding Ning''s eager mind and specially reminds him.


    Ding Ning nodded: "OK, I see. Please."


    "What''s the trouble? You''re our senior brother, but in order to obtain the doctor''s qualification, I''ll take advantage of you. Pretend to be your master. I''ll handle all the certificates of inheritance, ha ha!"


    Old Hu stroked his beard and smiled proudly. It seemed that he could take advantage of Ding Ning, which made him feel very happy.


    Ding Ning can''t laugh or cry. He always respects the old and loves the young, but he doesn''t want to be a senior brother. They all insist on calling his senior brother. Now what can we do if we shout master Hu instead?


    After a long discussion, Ding Ning finally relented and agreed to join Changjiang hospital at the invitation of President Zhou, but he said he would not stay in the hospital. He could only hang the name of a medical consultant. When he encountered difficult and miscellaneous diseases, he would do it.


    President Zhou is very satisfied with this result. After all, Ding Ning doesn''t even have a doctor''s qualification certificate. Even if he becomes an official doctor of Changjiang hospital, he can''t treat patients.


    He believes that as long as he keeps in touch with Ding Ning, he will have the opportunity to leave him as the treasure of Changjiang hospital.


    After the three left, Ding Ning looked at the 100000 yuan check that President Zhou had to leave, and couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling bitterly.


    In just one day, he had 2.104 million assets, more than he had seen in his life.


    He took out the envelope sent by Shen MuQing from under the pillow and opened it. When he found that there was a check for two million, he was stunned.

 Chapter 28

    Looking at this check, Ding Ning suddenly understood why Shen MuQing looked at him with such disgusting eyes.


    This made him angry and funny. The girl mistook his two hundred dollars for two million. No wonder she was so angry.


    No, this misunderstanding must be solved, otherwise Qing fairy will treat herself like this?


    Ding Ning jumped out of bed and ran to Shen MuQing''s ward in panic.


    "Eh, nurse, where is Miss Shen living in this ward?"


    Ding Ning looked at the empty ward and asked the two nurses who were cleaning.


    "Oh, the patient has been discharged!"


    A big eyed nurse looked up at him, suddenly patted his forehead and said strangely:


    "You are Mr. Ding. Miss Shen told me when she left that if Mr. Ding came to see her, let me tell you that she will contact you when the time comes. Before that, she doesn''t want to intersect with you!"


    "Oh, thank you, I see!"


    Ding Ning turned and left in a daze. She was full of hatred and anger. The little girl really turned her face and didn''t recognize anyone. Obviously, you misunderstood me and didn''t even give me a chance to explain.


    Hum, little girl, you are cruel. I have to clean you up next time I see you.


    "This handsome boy looks very handsome. Unfortunately, Miss Shen doesn''t like him. If only he were my boyfriend."


    "You, don''t be coquettish. Miss Shen can''t see you and can''t see you."


    "You''re just coquettish, you wave hoof, see how I deal with you!"


    "Giggle... Ouch, I''m wrong. Don''t tickle me!"


    ¡­¡­


    The whispers of the two nurses clearly spread to Ding Ning''s ears, making him want to cry without tears and roaring in his heart. It''s not what you think, but what can he do? He can''t explain to irrelevant people.


    But soon, he put these unhappiness behind him. Since they are irrelevant people, why care about what they think? Isn''t that asking for trouble.


    Go your own way and let others speak. It seems that your ear power is much more sensitive than before. You can hear it clearly at such a distance.


    It seems that there is no white cultivation these days. Not only the true Qi has become the thickness of small fingers, but also the five senses and six senses are more sensitive than before. I don''t know how many times. What is this stone man? It''s so magical.


    Tomorrow, when Dean Zhou answers, he will be discharged from the hospital immediately to order the strength instrument. After Ding Ning made up his mind, he lay bored on the hospital bed, turned on the TV and changed the station absentmindedly.


    Although he was reluctant to admit it, his strong sense of loss told him that he was used to the existence of Shen MuQing.


    Her leaving without saying goodbye made him feel empty and uncomfortable.


    "The scene of the Ninghai station reporter reported that the first detention center in the city of Ninghai was attacked by unknown militants this morning. Police officers were killed and two injured on the spot. A suspect in custody was missing and armed elements absconded. Police officers in the city said that these unknown armed elements had weapons and were extremely dangerous terrorists. The police had launched a whole town raid and arrested them as soon as possible. I appeal to the general public not to go out at night to avoid... "


    Ding Ning suddenly raised his eyes and was shining in the horror of the Dead Mans, staring at the missing suspect''s picture in the TV news.


    No, it''s a crippled tiger. He and his accomplices even use guns to rush into the detention center to save people.


    I thought he was just a gangster with good skills. Now it seems that he is by no means such a simple character.


    Those unruly and murderous eyes appeared in Ding Ning''s mind and made him shudder.


    If he comes to seek revenge, it''s OK. If she stares at Lingyun, it''s bad.


    Ding Ning''s heart tightened and hurriedly took out his mobile phone to call Lingyun.


    "Jingling!" The phone rang outside the door. The door of the ward was pushed open. Ling Yun looked back nervously for a long time before closing the door and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is something wrong?"


    Ding Ning stood up with a dignified look, took Lingyun''s hand and asked with concern.


    Lingyun looked at his nervous appearance and suddenly felt warm in his heart. Zhanyan smiled and said, "it''s okay. Maybe I''m too suspicious. I always feel that someone is following me all the way."


    "It''s not that you''re suspicious. It''s likely that someone is really following you."


    Ding Ning didn''t relax at all. His face was gloomy and could drip water: "did you see the news? The remnant tiger was rescued, and he had associates."


    "Remnant tiger? Which remnant tiger?" Ling Yun had long forgotten the remnant tiger beyond the clouds. For a moment, he didn''t remember it and asked with a puzzled face.


    Ding Ning sighed, took out his mobile phone, clicked Tencent News and handed it to her. Sure enough, the news of the armed attack on Ninghai detention center has become the first hot search.


    Ling Yun''s careless face, when he saw the photo of the remnant tiger, his eyes were frozen, but then he said carelessly: "it was him, but even if it was him, it should be nothing for us?"


    "That crippled tiger is not an ordinary person, and his temperament is cruel. He will report. He was defeated by you and I got him into the police station. It must be what the police found when checking his identity that put him into the detention center. Now that he escaped, he will retaliate against us. I am discharged immediately. I can''t stay here anymore. You should ask for leave quickly and ask Sister Li to work for you for a few days in the crippled tiger We''ll hide before we catch him and his accomplices. "


    Ding Ning knows how proud people like can Hu are. If they are defeated by an unknown woman, they will not be reconciled. In particular, he must have noticed that it is his own hands and feet. Therefore, both of them will be his goal.


    Lingyun was nervous when he saw what he said was serious. He trembled and said, "is it really that serious? Don''t scare me?"


    Ding Ning looked more serious than ever, looked at her seriously and said, "you call your mother and tell her to hide at a friend''s house for a few days. If you don''t call her, let her never go out. The remnant tiger can''t find us. It''s likely to attack your mother and force us to show up."


    Lingyun realized the seriousness of the matter and immediately took out her mobile phone to call for leave. Zhang Li readily agreed to help her take the shift for a few days and asked her if she needed help.


    After a few perfunctory words from Zhang Li, Ling Yun immediately called Chu Xiuyun. Chu Xiuyun was panicked and scolded. The sound was deafening across the microphone.


    "I told you to stay away from the little red guy in dingning. You just didn''t listen. Now, it''s OK. It''s a big trouble. It''s still the bandit who attacked the detention center with a gun. My God, what evil is this..."


    "Well, mom, take the time to go out and avoid the limelight. Stop talking!"


    Lingyun looked at Ding Ning''s increasingly iron face and hung up in panic. He smiled apologetically at Ding Ning, "I''m sorry, my mother has this temper. She doesn''t mean anything."


    "OK, I''m fine. Anyway, aunt Chu never liked me."


    Ding Ning said casually while changing clothes. Chu Yunxiu never cared about his attitude. His face was ugly. He was just considering where to take Lingyun for refuge.


    Ninghai of Nuo DA can''t think of where to hide for a moment. All the people associated with them are unsafe.


    In China, a forbidden area for killers and mercenaries, these bandits dare to attack the detention center with guns, which is a provocation to the government and contempt for the police.


    Such people must be organized and planned criminal gangs and absolutely have their sources of information. It''s not difficult to investigate their social relationship.


    The time of attacking the detention center was early in the morning. Now it was 6:30 in the evening. A day was enough for them to collect all their information.


    The only hope is that under the police''s search in the city, these guys are afraid to hide temporarily and are not in a hurry to retaliate.


    But this possibility is very small, especially Ling Yun said that she felt tracked when she came, which makes Ding Ning more sure that people like canhu are never gentlemen and revenge will never be overnight.


    If only he was a crippled tiger, but he still had an unknown number of associates with unknown skills, which made Ding Ning afraid of abnormalities. Especially when he had to protect Lingyun, he had to choose to avoid his front temporarily.


    The conference room at the headquarters of Ninghai police station was filled with smoke. The oblong conference table enough to accommodate 30 people was full of people, old and young, men and women.


    Qi ruoxian, the director of the Municipal Bureau, dressed in a pressed and straight police uniform, looked solemnly at the middle-aged man in civilian clothes sitting in the first place and asked respectfully:


    "Chief, who are these lawless guys?"


    The middle-aged man has thick eyebrows, tiger eyes, straight nose and square mouth. Although he is dressed in civilian clothes, he exudes the dignity of the superior. He calmly said: "this residual tiger is a member of the" vampire "international mercenary organization. He is extremely cruel. He sneaked into Guangdong from Xiangjiang a month ago. Our intelligence personnel found him and sent a falcon team to follow him, He wanted to know the purpose of his coming to China, but unexpectedly, the remnant tiger was very alert. He found the tracking of the Falcon team and fought with them. The remnant tiger escaped seriously. The Falcon team has been looking for his trace everywhere in Guangdong. Unexpectedly, he ran to Ninghai and was caught by you inadvertently. "


    If Ding Ning were here, he would be recognized as Shen MuQing''s father for the first time.


    "The crippled tiger didn''t know what was going on. He committed a crime with a group of unscrupulous gangsters before we caught him. During the routine interrogation, he found that he used a false ID card, so he was detained. He wanted to confirm his identity through Interpol. Unexpectedly, his accomplices began to storm the detention center and take him away before Interpol gave us a reply It''s my dereliction of duty to rescue him. I''ll review it afterwards. "


    Qi ruoxian said shamefully.


    "It''s not your fault. The domestic security environment has always been very stable. No one expected such a thing. This time, in addition to the residual tigers, there are other" vampire "mercenaries sneaking into China and openly attacking the detention center. This is a provocation to both the army and police of China. This time I want them to come and go, Give those restless guys a warning. "


    The middle-aged man slapped the table hard, and his eyes burst out with terrible murders. "Just a mercenary organization dares to do things in China. Is it really free to be the title of" forbidden area of killer and mercenary organizations "in China?"


    Qi ruoxian swallowed his mouth in awe. The conference table made of pear blossom solid wood was taken a palm print by him, and the table was not damaged at all.


    What made him more afraid was that the middle-aged man''s terrible anger made everyone in the whole conference room silent.


    "Chief of the report, did the director of Ninghai national security bureau come to report!"


    Outside the conference room, a tall middle-aged man with thick eyebrows and big eyes opened the door, stood at attention and gave a standard military salute.

 Chapter 29

    "Come on, aren''t you in the Army long ago? Don''t call me captain. It''s useless to make friends with me. This time the enemy is fierce and bad. We must catch them all, or our country will lose face. Tell us what your comrades in national security know."


    The middle-aged man and Murphy were very familiar. He waved his hand and motioned him not to be wordy and hurried to the point.


    "Yes, chief, this is Liu Junwei, chief of our Ninghai national security intelligence section. Xiao Liu, please report what we have!"


    Could it be that he stood at attention and waved to a handsome young man of 289 years old with black rimmed glasses.


    "Good leaders, I''m Liu Junwei. According to the information we have, can Hu, 29 years old, was a member of the Vietnamese special forces. After retirement, he moved to the Middle East, joined the vampire mercenary regiment, and participated in 172 wars. He has extremely rich combat experience. He is good at close combat, blasting, sniping and assassination. He has extremely strong anti reconnaissance ability , he is cruel, bloody and has committed countless crimes. He has slaughtered civilians in more than a dozen villages in Vietnam, Cambodia and Laos. He is listed as A-class wanted criminal by Interpol, and the risk level is also A-Class. "


    Liu Junwei turned on the computer and showed photos and materials of the remnant tiger on the screen on the wall. He spoke very fast.


    After taking a breath, Liu Junwei pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, Continue to report: "Our technical department restored some surveillance videos of the destroyed detention center. According to the surveillance, there were two people who attacked the detention center, all wearing camouflage clothes and covered with rape. They could not see clearly. The weapons they held were Russian aek-919k portable submachine guns. After the on-site battle traces and shell casings, we infer that there were more on the building platform opposite the detention center A long-range sniper with a total length of 1.225 meters; 7.62 mm ammunition; Maximum range 1300 m; SVD sniper rifle with 10 cartridges. "


    The middle-aged man frowned, his knuckles unconsciously knocked on the desktop and stared at the picture displayed on the screen. According to Liu Junwei''s analysis, the vampire mercenary regiment sent at least three people to rescue the residual tiger this time. According to their usual behavior, there must be others lurking waiting to meet them.


    There won''t be many people to meet. If there are more, the goal is too big. If there are fewer, there should be some mistakes. It should be between two or three people.


    This means that there are at least six vampire members and residual tigers lurking in Ninghai, even seven to eight.


    This made him angry. What did they want to do? Is it a naked provocation against the Chinese government? Or another purpose?


    What do border checkpoints do for food? They let these bastards transport arms to the hinterland of China. It seems that we must take good care of it when this matter is over.


    Liu Junwei pressed his mouth dry and opened a picture showing the photos and materials of two people with Southeast Asian facial features, Continue: "According to the height, movements and habits of attacking the members of the detention center, we compared them with the vampire members in the database and found that the characteristics of these two people are basically consistent with the wild wolves and blood killings among the vampire members. They are all Asian and are not easy to be detected in the crowd. Therefore, we can basically determine that these two people are the ones who rescue the residual tiger. As for the sniper We can''t confirm the identity of the shooter because there is no picture taken, but according to the scar identification of the sacrificial police officer who was shot in the head by the sniper gun, it was found that the gun hit the center of the police officer''s eyebrow and ran through the skull. It used a special sniper bullet. According to the analysis of the accuracy of Chinese and snipers and the habit of using special sniper bullets, we have reason to believe that, This sniper is very likely to be Li Buji, known as the ''light sniper king of Asia'' in the vampire mercenary regiment. "


    The middle-aged man nodded approvingly. Liu Junwei is a talent. It seems that Ninghai Guoan has done a lot of work to determine the identity of these people.


    Liu Junwei was encouraged to continue to change the screen without arrogance and dryness. This time, there was a picture of a narrow street. There was a business car parked alone on the street. However, due to the very long distance, the picture was very unclear and even the license plate could not be seen clearly.


    Liu Junwei continued: "as the detention center is located in a remote location and there are no monitoring facilities nearby, this is Changfeng Street nearest to the detention center, which is in the blind area of monitoring and detention center monitoring. According to our analysis of the surrounding escape routes, this is the most suitable route for the bandits to retreat after saving people, so we visited a large number of nearby businesses and finally transferred one According to the surveillance video of "Nongjiale", it was found that the business car arrived at Changfeng street at 3:20 in the middle of the night. After staying for an hour, three people came down from the car at 4:20, carrying backpacks and painted faces. Their figure and movement characteristics were very consistent with our previous analysis. At 5:17, four people returned to the business car and drove away. "


    Liu Junwei paused, took the tea he handed him and took a sip: "the attack on the detention center occurred between 4:46 and 5:00, that is to say, the whole attack lasted only 14 minutes, successfully rescued the remnant tiger, and then retreated in 17 minutes. We have reason to conclude that this business car is the vehicle to pick them up."


    The middle-aged man looked at Liu Junwei with interest, just when he thought the other party had finished, Liu Junwei continued: "After the technical treatment of the commercial vehicle by our technology department, after amplification and screening, it was found that the white commercial vehicle was a seven seat Buick GL8. According to the fact that the three bandits only opened the back door when they got off the bus, but when they came back, the residual tiger opened the front door and sat in the co pilot''s position. According to our analysis, there should be only one driver left in the car waiting to pick up the bandits."


    "Why are you so sure? There is a lot of space behind the seven seat business. How can you be sure that there must be no one else who didn''t get off?"


    The middle-aged man asked in a tone of school examination.


    "Report chief, this is the conclusion jointly inferred by our intelligence analysis section. There are our reasons for this conclusion. As long as the information in our archives is correct, I firmly believe that our analysis will not be wrong."


    Liu Junwei clicked the enlarged picture of driving a business car and replayed the picture of the three bandits getting off the bus, Carefully explained: "There are two bases for our judgment. First, at 4:20, when the three suspects got off the bus, they first came down two, which should be wolf and blood kill. They all had a movement of sideways taking the backpack, and Li Buji, who got off the bus at last, waited for two people to get off the bus with the backpack, and got off after nearly half a minute. They also had a movement of sideways taking the sniper backpack. Let''s analyze from this detail That''s why we concluded that Li Buji was sitting in the last row. Their weapons and backpacks were concentrated on the seats in the second row, so it''s impossible to sit in the second row. "


    "Oh, then why are you sure there is no one sitting with Li in the third row?" The middle-aged man had a smile in his eyes and secretly decided that Liu Junwei would be a traitor in Guoan. When he finished this matter, he must get him under his own hands.


    "This involves the second reason I just mentioned. I specially read the files of these people. The wolf and blood kill are suspected to be a pair of homosexuals. They are inseparable even when eating and sleeping. They even make intimate actions such as kissing and hugging in public. Therefore, I''m sure they must sit in the first row, and Li Buji''s data shows that he is a character He''s a very lonely person. He''s always alone and doesn''t like anyone to get close to him. Jenny, the second character of the vampire, the "Banshee", once accidentally fell in his arms, but he kicked her out. He also pointed a gun at her forehead and told her to roll away. He almost didn''t annoy Jenny. Such rumors didn''t happen twice together, so we judge according to his habits, In the third row, Li is sitting alone. "


    "Good analysis, Pa Pa!"


    The middle-aged man stood up and gave him applause with appreciation. Everyone stood up and slapped him. The whole conference room echoed with warm applause.


    Liu Junwei nodded in return and silently stood behind the far fetched smile. His expression was calm and calm, without the proud behavior of young people.


    This makes middle-aged men more and more appreciate this young man who is not surprised by flattery or disgrace, has evidence for advance and retreat, and can distinguish between primary and secondary.


    Could it be that his heart was full of bitterness. He knew that his old leader had taken a fancy to the capable generals who made great achievements not long after he found them, which made him very tangled.


    Let people go. He is not willing to let them go. He can''t afford to offend the old leader. Although he insists on not letting people go, the old leader won''t wear small shoes for him, it''s inevitable that he doesn''t give him a good face.


    How can we have the best of both worlds? He thought hard.


    The middle-aged man looked at his expression and knew what he was thinking. He gave him a kick in the ass: "what do you think? Let''s talk about other things later. The top priority is to find out these bastards. Have you heard from them?"


    Could it be that our technology department used satellite tracking and positioning technology to conduct a city wide investigation and found that the white commercial vehicle belonged to Hongda real estate company, but according to director Qi, the people of Hongda real estate company reported the theft of the commercial vehicle at Jingpu district public security branch to which they belonged this morning


    Qi ruoxian saw the middle-aged man looking at him, Nod your head immediately: "Yes, the man of Hongda real estate reported the theft at Jingpu District branch at 8:39 this morning. He said that the Buick business with license plate No. Ning a56432 had been stolen. The comrades of the branch had been to the scene and checked the monitoring. It was confirmed that the car was stolen by a social idler nicknamed ''monkey'' at 1:36 last night. The monkey was a thief because of theft The thief has been in prison for many times. Not long after he was released, our police have been looking for the monkey, but the little gangster has disappeared and has not found his whereabouts for the time being. The business car was found abandoned by the bandits in a wilderness in the western suburb of Ninghai. "


    "It was expected that the vehicle was just a crime tool for them. Give me the monkey''s information. Did he have a criminal record of stealing the vehicle before?"


    The middle-aged man frowned. It seemed that things were getting more and more complicated. He was even mixed with local people. He just didn''t know whether the monkey was coerced by these mercenaries or served them willingly.


    If these mercenaries are covered by local people, it will be troublesome. It will be difficult to find their hiding place.


    Especially if these guys really have insiders, it is enough to show that foreign forces have quietly penetrated into China, which is not a good sign.


    This means that China, which has always been famous internationally for its public security environment and has never had a terrorist attack, is likely to cause panic because of the frequent presence of terrorists, affecting the overall good situation of stability, harmony, stability, prosperity and rapid development of the whole country. We must nip this dangerous sign in the bud.

 Chapter 30

    Qi ruoxian quickly called out the monkey''s file with his laptop: "monkey, formerly known as Hou Xiaochun, from Yongcheng, Nanhe Province, is 37 years old. He divorced 13 years ago and later worked in Ninghai. It is found that he has handled the temporary residence permit for migrant workers." , he has been living in crowded places such as railway stations and bus stations for a long time, which is closely related to three teachings and nine streams. He was sentenced for three times of theft, but his sentence is not long because the amount of theft is small. He was released after serving his sentence three months ago. At present, he is rented in an old community near Hongda real estate company in Jingpu district. According to his criminal record, He has no criminal record of stealing a car. Our police officers have investigated his rental house and confirmed that he has not been home for a day and a night. His neighbors have confirmed that there was no abnormal situation for more than half a month before he disappeared. "


    "Look, dig three feet into the ground and find out the monkey. Life wants to see people and death wants to see corpses. If I guess correctly, he may have been killed by bandits."


    The middle-aged man''s face is gloomy and can drip water. Although the monkey is only a thief with a criminal record, he is also a legal citizen of the kingdom of China. Under the protection of national laws, even if he is extremely evil and needs to be shot, he must be punished by the law. In addition, no one has the right to decide his life and death, let alone an overseas mercenary organization such as a vampire.


    "Yes, chief!" Could it be that he turned around and left with Liu Junwei. Although he had been transferred for a long time, the habits formed in his military career for many years have not changed.


    "Chief, what do I need to do? Just tell me. I promise to finish the task."


    Guan Zhenxi, commander of Ninghai police garrison, stood up and asked with a little respect. I''m afraid only he and Murphy know the real identity of the middle-aged man here.


    "Yes, where do we need our cooperation? Just give orders and ensure to obey the command!"


    Qi ruoxian only knew that the middle-aged man had a big background, but he never thought that commander Guan of the garrison area and the dignified major general would also call his head, and his attitude immediately became more obedient.


    But he secretly guessed the identity of the middle-aged man. If he could let the mayor call him personally and inform him that he would obey his command unconditionally and cooperate with his actions, he must be sent from above.


    Looking at his tall and straight body, his expression is not angry and self powerful, and he is clean when giving orders, obviously with the vigorous and resolute style of soldiers.


    In addition, commander Guan has to call his head, and his identity is self-evident. This is at least a lieutenant general. If you dare to guess, it may even be a general.


    A few years ago, the kingdom of China just awarded the military ranks of seven generals, but the top leaders with inside information inadvertently drank and made a slip of the tongue. In fact, they granted the military ranks of ten generals, but the three generals were engaged in work that could not be exposed. Therefore, their names and resumes were listed in the top military secrets.


    Will the present chief be one of the three mysterious generals?


    Qi ruoxian did not dare to think deeply. He had enough political wisdom and sensitivity to become the public security director of the municipality directly under the central government.


    Curiosity Kills the cat. If you want to make progress in politics, the first thing is to know how to restrain your curiosity.


    The middle-aged man habitually beat the table with his calloused fingers. After thinking for a moment, he said calmly: "all the soldiers in the security area are disbanded and go back to rest."


    "Chief, what can I do? Don''t you look down on our security area? These bastards are in Ninghai now..."


    Guan Zhenxi was stunned, and then, as if he had been insulted, he blushed and roared with a thick neck.


    "All right, Lao Guan, listen to me."


    The middle-aged man interrupted him angrily: "dissolve all the ordinary soldiers and let the" sword "stand by at any time and wait for my order. These mercenaries are not ordinary people. Ordinary soldiers will only die."


    "Hey, hey, the chief still has vision. I''ll give an order now."


    Guan Zhenxi turned his anger into joy and went out of the meeting room to make a phone call. The kids of sharp sword are pretentious and rebellious all day. It''s time to have some fun and see their training results.


    The middle-aged man turned to Qi ruoxian and ordered, "in order to avoid unnecessary losses, your police are mainly responsible for investigation. Cooperate with the comrades of national security to find out the whereabouts of the bandits as soon as possible, but be sure to inform them. If you find the traces of the bandits, report them immediately, and never act rashly."


    Qi ruoxian held a fire in his heart, stuck his neck and argued: "although you are the head, I should obey your orders, but our police force is not dry food. There is a sword in the police garrison, and our police also have a ''gunfire'' special police force, which is no worse than a sword."


    "Director Qi, this is not the time for you to be angry. Your police duty is to maintain local law and order, not to let you die with your hands."


    The middle-aged man shouted with dignity: "these gangsters are all fierce bandits, and they are likely to carry heavy weapons. It can be said that this is a war that can only win but not lose."


    "But chief, our ''gunfire'' SWAT is no worse than" sharp sword... "


    Qi ruoxian still had to fight hard, but he was blocked by the middle-aged man''s suddenly gloomy face, and his lips were silent.


    The middle-aged man sighed, Patted Qi ruoxian on the shoulder: "Director Qi, you were born in a peaceful era and grew up in the inland of the motherland. You have never experienced a real war. You will not understand how cruel war is. I believe that the" gunfire "special police are good boys, but this is not a joke. This is a war, a seemingly small war that affects the national prestige of China. We can''t afford to lose. As an interim commander, I command you now, immediately, to carry out the order! "


    "Yes, chief!" Qi ruoxian saluted powerlessly and hung his head powerlessly to convey the order.


    The middle-aged man''s eyes became deeper and deeper. He rubbed his temples with a headache. He muttered to himself, Qi ruoxian, Qi ruoxian, you were shot by the girl. If she has a long and short life, the girl''s father can''t play with me.


    In the director''s office, the telephone rang. Qi ruoxian weakly connected the phone. A cold and pleasant female voice came from the other end of the phone: "director Qi, how''s it going?"


    "No, that big head resolutely disagreed and scolded me. I''ve tried my best."


    Qi ruoxian said with some guilt.


    "That''s what I know. I know."


    The other end of the phone seemed to have expected. He said disapprovingly and hung up.


    "Hey... Hey... Don''t mess around. Listen to me... Hey... Hey..."


    Qi ruoxian just wanted to have a good persuasion. There was a drip sound after hanging up on the other end of the phone, which gave him a bad hunch.


    But this big and frightening flower of the police community can''t be ordered by the director. It gives him a headache. He can only secretly pray that the aunt won''t poke a basket for herself.


    The middle-aged man looked at the aerial view of Ninghai city launched by satellite on the big screen, frowning. Where can these bandits hide? What purpose did they come to Ninghai with?


    The fingers unconsciously click on the desktop and make a rhythmic aggressive sound, but the brain is turning quickly, trying to clear the mind.


    A month ago, the remnant tiger sneaked into China and was tracked by a five person Falcon team in Guangdong. Three of the five people were injured and the remnant tiger fled seriously.


    When he reappeared after a month, he was in Ninghai. He was caught making trouble with a gang of gangsters in Changjiang hospital, and then the bandits attacked the detention center to save the disabled Tiger


    Wait, Changjiang hospital? The middle-aged man had a flash in his mind. His eyes stared at the location of the Changjiang hospital like a hawk and falcon. The face of a young man came to his mind.


    Although he went late at that time, he knew more about what happened that day and the causes and consequences than anyone present, including whether the little nurse named Lingyun was Ding Ning''s landlord''s daughter or the fourth paragraph of the black belt.


    No one knows more about the skills of the remnant tiger than he does. It''s OK to beat ordinary people in four sections of the black belt. How can you beat a cruel mercenary like the remnant tiger.


    In particular, after entering the police station, the disabled tiger can easily escape with his skills. How can the police lock him in the detention center and then forcibly attack the detention center to rescue him? This is too illogical and publicized. It is very inconsistent with the low-key style of mercenaries when performing their duties.


    "Bring me the surveillance video of the remnant tiger in Changjiang hospital when he was caught, and his performance in the police station. I want all of it."


    The middle-aged man ordered in a deep voice.


    Soon, the monitoring of Changjiang hospital and the monitoring of the police station appeared in front of him, and the chief of the network supervision department of the police station began to play according to the order.


    "Replay, slow down, yes, slow down."


    The middle-aged man repeatedly watched the picture of Lingyun fighting with the remnant tiger. After playing it hundreds of times, his eyes suddenly lit up: "slow down a little more."


    "No, chief, with our current technology, we can only play 32 times slowly to maintain the clarity of the picture, and then the picture will be blurred."


    The chief of the network supervision section said in embarrassment.


    "Keep slowing down. I don''t need to see too clearly." The middle-aged man stared at the picture without looking back and ordered without doubt.


    "Yes, chief, but the slowest can only slow down to 36 times."


    The chief of the network supervision section reluctantly continued to slow down.


    "Stop, it''s here. Ha ha, I didn''t expect it. This boy is not simple."


    The middle-aged man laughed at the blurred picture.


    The crowd gathered around and looked at the screen where they couldn''t see their faces clearly and the fog at one end.


    The middle-aged man didn''t mean to explain. He waved: "continue to play the monitoring of the residual tiger in the police station."


    The chief of the network supervision section looked at him puzzled, changed a monitoring hard disk and continued to play. He couldn''t help asking, "chief, do you need to play slowly?"


    "No!"


    The middle-aged man answered casually, looked at the performance of the remnant tiger in the police station without blinking, and whispered:


    "My limbs were weak and I was carried in. Then I looked sick. I didn''t feel a little energetic until I was sent to the detention center. It''s interesting. It''s really interesting."


    Qi ruoxian just pushed the door in. When the middle-aged man saw him, he immediately asked, "who was responsible for interrogation when the residual tiger was caught."


    "It''s Zhao Gang, captain of the criminal police team of Jingpu branch."


    Qi ruoxian didn''t know why, but he quickly answered.


    "Zhao Gang, I asked him a few words."


    "OK, wait a minute." Qi ruoxian directly dialed Zhao Gang: "Zhao Gang, I''m Qi ruoxian. Now the head wants to ask you something. Just say it realistically."


    At the gate of the Changjiang hospital building, Zhao Gang, who was walking out of the building and wanted to come forward for investigation, was subconsciously straightening his waist and replied:


    "Yes, director, I must answer truthfully."

 Chapter 31

    "Ding Ning, there are police!"


    Lingyun looked nervously at Zhao Gang, who was walking towards them. Then he turned away after receiving the call and asked nervously.


    Ding Ning put his hand around her slender waist, smiled softly in his ear and said, "relax, they are police, not killers. What are you afraid of him for?"


    "But now we are pretending to be doctors. Will the police catch us?"


    Ling Yun was held by him, and his whole body suddenly became stiff, but he soon relaxed. His frightened heart suddenly became steadfast, smelling his unique breath and inexplicably felt more secure.


    He subconsciously carried his arm. Although she had done this countless times in the past, only this time made her feel that her heart beat faster, which seemed to have more unspeakable meaning, and even her fear dissipated a lot.


    "Silly girl, I''m a doctor. You''re a nurse. We didn''t pretend to be doctors. Naturally, we''re a doctor couple now. They can''t see anything."


    Ding Ning swaggered around Lingyun and looked at Zhao Gang who was calling with his back to him with great interest. He whispered in Lingyun''s ear, like a close couple whispering.


    "Yes!"


    Lingyun was sprayed with his earlobes by his breathing when he spoke. A strange feeling of crispness filled his whole body like an electric current. His legs suddenly became soft, and even his ears were red.


    Listening to her voice trembling, Ding Ning thought she was nervous and patted her waist comfortingly: "let''s go to the underground garage and find a car to leave."


    "Good!" Lingyun answered without any idea. The whole person hung on him like a bone, looking like a very loving lover.


    Ding Ning felt her abnormality, but he didn''t care. He also secretly sighed that master Yun''s acting was very good. Sure enough, beautiful women can act.


    Although the soft touch on his arm made him a little confused, as long as he thought of Lingyun, if he found that he had fantasized about her, he would certainly say sarcastically: "I take you as my brother, but you want to sleep with me!"


    Ding Ning''s beautiful thoughts disappeared. He kept thinking that Lingyun was a "pure man" and his iron brother. He could only have the righteousness of brothers, not the love between men and women. After countless psychological hints, the evil fire gradually dissipated.


    But I don''t know that Ling Yun feels his strong arm muscles, and pictures that are not suitable for children are constantly emerging in his mind.


    The pretty face under the mask has long been red like a big persimmon, and his heart jumped like a deer, secretly scolding himself what happened today? It''s like a little wild cat in spring. I just want to see some ugly pictures.


    Lingyun, Lingyun, it''s only the end of August. It''s still early to spring. What are you complaining about? You haven''t seen him jumping around the house in his little underpants


    Pooh, Pooh, what don''t you complain about? I''m the cloud master of Fuxing Road. I''m a little promising. I won''t be interested in the little attendant, although the little attendant is very special.


    But... His muscles are really strong, and his smell is really tempting. I really want to keep on walking with his arm all my life.


    Especially when he looked serious just now, but reacted very quickly. When he stole two white coats and slipped out of the hospital building, he looked really handsome and man. If the time was not wrong, I really wanted to push him down immediately.


    Ling Yun is crazy about flowers, with pink stars in her eyes. She hangs on Ding Ning like she can''t walk, which makes Ding Ning think she is frightened, her legs are soft and can''t walk.


    Regardless of anything else, after entering the garage gate, he reached out to a princess and held her in his arms. He ran quickly like a clever civet cat.


    He was sure that no one followed them when he slipped out of the hospital building, and he didn''t know whether Ling Yun had an illusion of being followed.


    Or they were wearing white coats and masks and were not recognized by the stalker.


    But anyway, this is a good thing for Ding Ning. When he saw a Toyota domineering, Ding Ning couldn''t help but be happy and speed up again.


    But he didn''t notice that Lingyun''s big eyes were covered with a layer of water mist. He looked at him tenderly. Two Hao arms had already taken the initiative to circle his neck.


    At the moment, Ding Ning''s image in her eyes has changed greatly. She is no longer the little follower who obeys her, but a pure man who can hold up a sky for her, protect her and take care of her.


    Distracted, she didn''t even find out how Ding Ning opened the door. She just felt her ass down. Ding Ning had put her in the co pilot''s seat and said with a smile: "let go. You should lose weight. I''m almost tired."


    Ling Yun awoke from his absence in an instant, loosened the arm around his neck, turned his head, and glanced unnaturally: "I''m not fat. I''m six or nine meters tall, only a hundred pounds. Can I be fat? You''re too useless, OK?"


    "Yes, uncle Yun isn''t fat at all. He''s too weak. All right!"


    Ding Ning skillfully broke open the chassis box under the steering wheel, pulled out two threads to catch fire and started the vehicle. He laughed and joked with her, but he was relieved. He was really afraid that Ling Yun was frightened and saw that she could still talk as usual.


    Also secretly praised, the female man''s heart is really not what ordinary women can imagine, and the nerve is absolutely tough enough.


    If he knew that Lingyun didn''t take the threat from the remnant tiger too seriously, he was even thinking about when to push him down. I don''t know what mood he would be in.


    "Ah, you steal a car? What if people call the police?"


    Until the vehicles were out of the underground garage, Lingyun recovered from his embarrassment and cried out.


    "Don''t worry, this car belongs to the guy Li Qiuhai. He can''t protect himself. He doesn''t know when he can come out. When he comes out, I''ll return the car early. He has to thank me for keeping the car for me. The car doesn''t have to run."


    Ding Ning said with a shameless smile.


    "He can''t get out for the time being, but what about his family? They don''t use cars, do they?"


    Although Ling Yun often fights, she hasn''t done anything special. Stealing a car is obviously a crime, which makes her a little unacceptable.


    "I''ve already checked. Li Qiuhai''s wife has long died. Only one daughter is studying abroad, so I regard Li Wensheng as my own. There are two mistresses. However, after his accident, they all ran away with his money for fear of causing trouble. I didn''t really steal his car, but borrowed it temporarily. I''ll send it back to him when it''s finished and won''t be found."


    Ding Ning said carelessly.


    Lingyun blinked twice and said uneasily, "if his daughter knows he has an accident and comes back, it won''t be troublesome."


    "She will come back long ago. Even if she comes back, she will find a way to visit Li Qiuhai first. Where can she take care of the car."


    Ding Ning interrupted her impatiently, "now we''re running for our lives. Worry about ourselves first."


    "Oh!" Lingyun also knew that this was not the time to worry about it. Looking at Ding Ning, he seemed to drive south purposefully and asked suspiciously, "where are we going?"


    "I''ll take you to a safe place, and then I''ll go home and get something."


    Ding Ning closed her mouth tightly. For my sake of seeing a doctor for her, Shen MuQing should take her in.


    He thinks about it. There are many places in Ninghai that can ensure Lingyun''s safety, but unfortunately he doesn''t know any of them.


    The only place to ensure Lingyun''s safety is Shen MuQing''s residence. With her background, it is impossible to live without protection.


    Although he doesn''t want to trouble Shen MuQing, and the two people are still in a period of misunderstanding, he has no choice for Lingyun''s safety.


    He felt that his strength was still too weak to ensure the safety of the people around him.


    This made him depressed, but also gave birth to the passion for hard work. It''s time to speed up the pace. At least, he should have the ability to protect himself. In this case again in the future, he will never ask for help.


    He is proud in his bones. He will never allow such a thing to happen again, so he will take the initiative to kill the remnant tiger.


    "I don''t want to, I want to be with you." Lingyun looked at him seriously.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. It''s not a joke. If you don''t do it well, it will kill people."


    Ding Ning frowned and tried to ease his tone. "Believe me, the target of the remnant tiger''s revenge is you. I''m just an optional secondary target. As long as you''re safe, I''ll be safe."


    "Do you think I''m a fool? Although I''m narcissistic, I know I''m not the opponent of the remnant tiger at all. The remnant tiger was defeated by me. Is it your hands and feet?"


    Ling Yunmei''s eyes flashed tears and looked at Ding Ning with a stiff expression, The voice has choked: "In fact, I''ve been suspicious for a long time. From the first time I saw so many scars on you, I knew you were not an ordinary person. Every time I beat those gangsters inexplicably, you helped me, right? You''re tough in front of outsiders, but you always obey me. You''re letting me, right? Now you put me where you think it''s safe to find the disabled The tiger is desperate, isn''t it? "


    Ding Ning was stunned. He was speechless about the question. Unexpectedly, he had always thought that he was hiding a deep secret, which had long been exposed.


    Lingyun looked at him without blinking, with a stubborn expression that he would never stop until he got the answer.


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark: "lying in the groove, what sister Qiao said is true. The more beautiful a woman is, the more deceptive she will be. I thought I disguised well. I didn''t expect you to know it long ago."


    "Ding Ning!" Lingyun''s voice is more gentle than ever before: "If you don''t tell me who you are and what you want to do, you must have your difficulties, and I won''t ask. I only know that you are good to me. In this world, except my mother, you are the only one who is good to me. I also know that once you decide, no one can change. So, do what you want. I won''t hold you back, but you must promise me Come back to me and I''ll wait for you. "


    Ding Ning didn''t speak, but he nodded heavily. A man''s word is irretrievable. Although the remnant tigers are dangerous, it''s not so easy to take his life.


    Lingyun reached out and took off his mask. His eyes were like water and looked at him tenderly: "I want to be your uncle and you want to be my little attendant all my life. You must come back safely."


    As soon as the voice fell, Ding Ning felt that his mouth was covered by soft and hot lips. His brain was blank. He stopped the car on the roadside and didn''t drive into the ditch.


    The soft and fragrant lips closed at the touch of a dragonfly. A red cloud appeared on Lingyun''s pretty face. Holding his arm over his chest, he leaned against the door, opened the distance from Ding Ning, but with a big smile on his face, he joked: "why, it''s not fun yet? Do you still want to stop and slowly experience my uncle''s kiss?"


    "I... this is my first kiss." Ding Ning''s face was hot and said wrongfully.


    "What do you mean? Isn''t it my first kiss? I still feel I owe you?" Lingyun was furious and roared angrily.

 Chapter 32

    Ding Ning feels aggrieved. Although a man can bend and stretch, he is hard when he should be hard and soft when he should be soft. Why can''t he be hard when he meets this woman?


    Looking at the dangerous flames burning at the bottom of Lingyun''s eyes, he quickly waved his hand like a angry little daughter-in-law: "no loss, no loss, my first kiss is not worth money. Lord Yun''s first kiss is worth money. I''ve made a lot of money."


    "That''s what you know. Drive. I want to take a hot bath, have a good sleep and wait for my chick''s triumphant return."


    Ling Yun shook his long legs triumphantly, and looked like he was good at flirting with a good family woman. He hated Ding Ning and licked his lips. He started the car and said to himself with regret:


    "I''ve heard that tongue kissing is very exciting. My soul can fly to heaven. Unfortunately, I don''t know what it tastes like."


    "Go, beautiful you, you stinky hooligan, big sex wolf, still thinking of tongue kiss."


    Lingyun''s pretty face turned red and said hard, but his eyes kept dodging Ding Ning''s hot eyes, but he had an impulse to try.


    "Hey, if I can''t come back, I''m still a little virgin. I haven''t even tried the legendary tongue kiss, thanks!"


    Ding Ning had a melancholy look on his face. He would regret as much as he wanted.


    Lingyun felt a pain in his heart, and his face was hot. He was silent for a moment before he trembled and said, "pull over!"


    "Why?" Ding Ning was happy, but he asked innocently.


    "Stop when you stop. There''s so much nonsense!" Lingyun shouted fiercely, and his ears were red.


    With a "creak", Ding Ning couldn''t wait to park his car on the roadside and looked at Lingyun innocently.


    "Close your eyes!" Lingyun was too shy to look at him. His eyes twinkled and he ordered in a low voice.


    "What are you doing? It''s mysterious." Ding Ning muttered discontentedly, but obediently closed his eyes, and his little heart began to beat.


    Don''t you really want a tongue kiss? Is it too fast, not to mention kissing your brother? How does it feel so strange?


    When he was impetuous, a faint fragrance smelled, his lips were covered by a soft cherry lip, and the lilac tongue was astringent to pry open his teeth.


    Ding Ning''s brain was blank, and the caudal vertebrae was numb, greedily responding to the astringent kiss.


    What brother, what neighbor, what female man are all thrown out of the sky. He only feels that his soul flies to the sky at this moment, wandering outside the sky, happy and not homesick


    Gentle village, hero tomb!


    At this moment, Ding Ning suddenly understood the profound meaning of this sentence.


    It turns out that there are such wonderful things in this world, which is better than the sense of achievement of grabbing a life from death.


    Warm and fragrant, can''t put it down, eat marrow and know taste, never tire of tasting


    This exciting kiss lasted for more than ten minutes until they were about to suffocate.


    "What a nuisance! Where did you put your hands? Take them away!"


    Lingyun''s coquettish anger is strange, but his voice is soft. Where does it really mean to blame.


    "Sorry, instinctive reaction, unexpectedly, hey, it''s quite big..."


    Ding Ning took back his wolf claws and rubbed them. How obscene it was.


    Ling Yun turned his eyes, and even his neck floated a layer of bright red. He turned his head to look out of the window and said in an insincere and angry tone:


    "Hooligan, I just meet your wishes. Don''t think too much."


    Ding Ning was a little upset. He snorted coldly and said strangely, "how can I think more? I''m a poor boy in the countryside. I don''t want money, I don''t want a house, and I don''t deserve the daughter of Ninghai."


    "You... That''s what my mother said, not me."


    Lingyun turned his head and glared at him. Looking at his face getting more and more ugly, he was soft in his heart and said softly, "my mother''s man is a knife mouth tofu heart. Don''t worry about her."


    "I have nothing to worry about with her. What she said is the truth."


    Ding Ningming knows that Chu Yunxiu said these words. It has nothing to do with Ling Yun. It''s unfair to play a temper with her.


    But Ling Yungang kissed him, turned around and said that kind of words to him, which finally angered him.


    "Why are you so small? You believe my mother''s nonsense."


    Lingyun hates iron and doesn''t become steel. He twisted Ding Ning''s ear, but he broke away and looked at her with an unprecedented look:


    "Lingyun, if one day you were with me, but your mother firmly opposed it, and said that if you were with me, she would die. What would you do?"


    "I......" Ling Yun was speechless and hesitated for a long time. He didn''t know how to answer.


    This question is the same as the question that a girl asks her boyfriend who you save first when my mother falls into the river with you.


    Chu Yunxiu is the most important person in her life. If one day she has to make a choice, she is sure she will give up Ding Ning. After all, there is only one mother and her husband can look for her again at any time.


    Ding Ning is not aimless. Chu Xiuyun is not bad in human nature, but that woman has almost all the characteristics of Ninghai local women.


    Snobbish, realistic, shrewd and greedy, he thinks he is a Ninghai person and is superior to others. He despises outsiders at all. Ding Ning tries to please her, but she never gives him a good face.


    Ling Yun wants to be with Ding Ning. Chu Yunxiu is a barrier that can never be bypassed.


    "Needless to say, I understand. After all, she is your only relative."


    Ding Ning looked at Ling Yun''s dodging eyes, his lips and teeth were still fragrant, but he was inexplicably upset in his heart, and started the car to move on without expression.


    The world is really ridiculous. People are divided into three, six, nine, etc. as soon as they are born, which fully proves that reincarnation is also a technical job.


    He has never been arrogant or arrogant, nor has he ever thought of trying to challenge the rules of the world, but he still feels very angry and bitter in the face of his first love that just sprouted and died without illness.


    The prime minister has no seed, and a man should be self-improvement.


    Don''t deceive a young man into being poor, and turn east to West in 30 years.


    You are indifferent to me now. One day I will let you climb up!


    A seed of self-improvement began to take root and sprout in Ding Ning''s bitter heart at this moment. He thought with hatred.


    Toyota is driving on the street at the dawn of the lights, but there is no beauty in the carriage, only an unspeakable embarrassment and silence flowing.


    "When I was very young, before I could remember anything, my father was forced by my mother to leave home to search for jade in Myanmar. He disappeared from then on. I remember my mother..."


    Ling Yun turned his back to Ding Ning and looked out of the window. His tone was calm and indifferent, as if he were telling other people''s stories.


    After more than 20 years of mental journey, this moment was described by her in this ancient and unpopular tone. Ding Ning listened to her story silently, but knew that her heart was not as calm as her tone.


    Looking at her who has always been heartless and heartless and only knows silly music all day, Ding Ning feels terrible pain in his heart. He wants to hold her in his arms and tell her that I will protect you all my life.


    But he finally hardened his heart and didn''t tease her again. He was never a language school, but an action school.


    When he didn''t have enough strength to prove himself and stepped on the Giant Buddha Chu Yunxiu to appear in front of Ling Yun, all his promises would only be regarded as hypocritical arrogance.


    Ling Yun has already burst into tears. She can''t choose between family affection and love. Her mother is her closest person, and she will never give up on her.


    Ding Ning gradually immersed in her story and felt that the helpless orphan and widowed mother lived like a hedgehog in the cruel society; Feel the refining way of a female man; I felt that when she was bullied, she could only hide in an empty corner and lick her bruises silently. He was deeply moved by the helplessness and desolation.


    The faint pain in his heart made him swear to himself, Lingyun, give me some time and I will take care of you all my life.


    But when he heard Lingyun say that the man who appeared at her door in the middle of the night suspected of her father, Ding Ning also felt creepy. He didn''t worry that his father died and turned into a ghost to see their mother and mother?


    It''s impossible. There are ghosts in the world. Someone must be playing tricks, but who is it? What''s the purpose? This puzzled him.


    As for Chu Yunxiu''s suspicion that his husband is still alive, Ding Ning thinks it''s nonsense. What kind of hardship can make a person disappear for more than 20 years and don''t go in at the door?


    Ding Ning instinctively shares the same view with Ling Yun. He thinks that he must be a perverted peeper who covets Chu Yunxiu''s beauty. Even Ling Yun is his goal.


    We must find a chance to find out this pervert, or Ling yunniang will be in danger.


    Banwan villa area is here. It is the most high-grade villa area in Ninghai. It starts at a minimum of 200000 per square meter. You can''t win a villa without hundreds of millions.


    Lingyun, who has four houses at home and has sold more than 20 million assets, saw the luxury villa like a bumpkin who has never seen the world, and timidly followed Ding Ning to the villa area.


    With a high salary, the security guard naturally did his duty. Even Ding Ning called Shen MuQing before the security guard allowed them to enter.


    I don''t know if Shen MuQing did it deliberately. He didn''t even ask his intention, so he asked the security guard to answer the phone. I don''t know what he said, so the security guard let him go.


    Ding Ning was very happy. He wanted to drive in. As a result, the security guard proudly said that a car like Honda was too low-grade to enter the villa area. He almost fainted.


    We should know that the banwan villa area is huge. Each villa covers an area of dozens of mu. It took almost an hour to walk to Villa 16 Where Shen MuQing lives.


    "This little girl is deliberately taking revenge on me!" Ding Ning looked at the door of villa 16 and muttered bitterly.


    "Who is she?" Lingyun asked sour.


    Ding Ning gave her a white look: "Why are you still jealous? She is my patient?"


    It''s strange to think now. After Ding Ning moved to the senior cadre ward, Shen MuQing and Ling Yun went to see him every day, but they never met him. What a coincidence.


    "Hum, who is jealous and who loves has nothing to do with me!"


    Ling yunjiao''s nightmare turned red. After crying out, she returned to the image of a female man, which made Ding Ning feel more comfortable.


    "Ding Ling, Ding Ling!" Ding Ning was angry and kept ringing the doorbell.


    "Coming!" But when the cold voice sounded faintly, Ding Ning subconsciously adjusted his clothes and hair. He instinctively wanted to maintain a good image in front of Shen MuQing, but he didn''t find the cunning color passing through Lingyun''s eyes.


    Shen MuQing, who came to open the door in person, saw an imperceptible smile in Ding Ning''s eyes when she opened the door, but when she saw Ling Yun, she immediately restrained her smile, especially after seeing the lipstick print on Ding Ning''s lips under the light, her heart was inexplicably sour, her face became colder, her body blocked the door, and she didn''t even want him to enter the door, He asked expressionless, "what''s the matter with you coming to me?"

 Chapter 33

    Her indifferent attitude embarrassed Ding Ning, and her face felt hot.


    But for Lingyun''s safety, he can only have the cheek to rub his hands and say, "well, I know it''s very abrupt, but I really have no way to ask you for help?"


    "Oh, tell me, but I may not be able to help." Shen MuQing''s voice had no emotion. She leaned against the door frame. Meimou looked at the door without any focus. She looked casual.


    "Ding Ning, let''s go. I don''t need you to beg her. Hot face sticks to cold ass."


    Lingyun looked at Shen MuQing with a hostile look and pulled Ding Ning to leave. Originally, her beautiful and elegant temperament made her feel ashamed.


    What''s more, the woman''s intuition is very terrible. When Shen MuQing opens the door, the happy look in the bottom of her eyes can hide from Ding Ning, but it can''t hide from her.


    This shows that she actually welcomed Ding Ning to her, but after seeing the lipstick print on her lips and Ding Ning, her attitude changed completely.


    What does that mean? It means that she is interested in Ding Ning. For Ling Yun, it is the most fatal to have such an almost perfect love enemy.


    After all, Shen MuQing''s beauty and figure are no less than her, and her temperament and family background are incomparable. How can she not be hostile.


    Ding Ning knows how proud she is. She won''t bow her head to anyone except to coax her in front of her.


    But now the proud man was shy and begged her, which made her feel very distressed. She felt that her favorite toy was robbed.


    "Yun''er, this is not the time for you to be capricious."


    Ding Ning shook off Lingyun''s hand, Turn around and look at Shen MuQing carefully: "I know you are angry. When I saw your two million check, I knew you misunderstood. But when I went to the ward to find you, you were discharged from the hospital. My master said that saving the world and helping others is what doctors should do. Doctors are kind-hearted and should not be greedy for money. Therefore, it is stipulated that I can only charge two million for a visit, not the two million you think."


    "Are you serious?"


    Shen MuQing''s eyes are full of inexplicable brilliance. In fact, after Shen MuQing left the hospital and asked the nurse to tell her what she said, her mood is very contradictory.


    Although she lost the bet with Shen Muyang, she still didn''t think Ding Ning was the kind of greedy person.


    The main reason is that Ding Ning made a great impression on her before. She is sunny, handsome, talkative, humorous, smart and wise


    All the beautiful words were crowned on Ding Ning by her, and the beautiful and glorious image has almost become a synonym for perfection.


    Even when he asked for money, he hesitated. In retrospect, he must have been embarrassed to ask for money.


    Maybe he is in trouble because he is short of money, or as he said, his master has regulations, and the price of his medical skills is normal.


    She kept weaving countless reasons for Ding Ning to excuse him. She regretted that she was too impulsive at that time.


    She knows best how difficult her disease is. Ding Ning only asked for a mere two million. Even if it was two hundred million, she would take it out without hesitation.


    But in fact, she has subconsciously regarded Ding Ning as a very important person for her, filling her missing friendship from small to large, or a faint love.


    As much hope as disappointment.


    That''s why she was so disappointed, so angry, and even left without saying goodbye. Even her mother and brother fled home without notice.


    But one afternoon she was absent-minded and listless, and Ding Ning''s confident look when talking was always flashing in her mind.


    Those heartless words that asked the nurse to tell Ding Ning were actually caused by her little girl''s angry and careful thinking. She wanted to know whether Ding Ning cared about him or not.


    This care may not be about men and women, but it is very important for her who has never had a friend.


    When the security guard called and said that Ding Ning was visiting, she was happy and flew like a bird.


    You can tell the security guard not to let Ding Ning drive in. In fact, he doesn''t want to torture Ding Ning, but to buy time for himself and dress up.


    It is an eternal truth that a daughter who pleases herself is tolerant, and Shen MuQing is no exception.


    But when she opened the door happily, she saw that Ding Ning came with the beautiful female nurse, and her mood fell to the bottom of the valley.


    Especially after seeing the criminal evidence on Ding Ning''s lips, his resentment has reached the verge of collapse, so he put on the indifference of not being close to the birth.


    "Of course it''s true. I came with a check."


    Ding Ning reached out and handed the check to Shen MuQing, but Shen MuQing didn''t answer it. He looked at him with his head tilted, with the meaning of examination in his eyes.


    She''s still a little upset. Even if I heard you wrong and misunderstood you, what''s the matter with the lipstick print on your mouth? Come and pay the check. What are you bringing a beautiful nurse for?


    "What two million yuan? Ding Ning, what''s going on?"


    Lingyun listens to the two people''s mindless words, suddenly a head of fog, reaches out and grabs the check, and suddenly a small star appears in his eyes: "Wow, two million ah, Ding Ning, are you stupid? This is two million ah, why give it back to her? Anyway, she is so rich and doesn''t care about the two million."


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and knew that the girl, like her mother, was a little money fan. She reached out and grabbed the check and forced it into Shen MuQing''s hand. She shouted from Lingyun: "a gentleman loves money and takes it in a right way. My master stipulates that he can only charge two hundred for the diagnosis. He can''t ask for more. It''s someone''s business to have more money. What''s with us."


    Ling Yun vomited his tongue, gave Shen MuQing a demonstrative glance, and was inexplicably happy. What he said was "what does it have to do with us". Alas, that doesn''t mean that he and I are still on the same side, they are our own people, and the fox spirit is an outsider.


    Shen MuQing''s face, which had eased down, became ugly again. Ding Ning''s words warmed Lingyun''s heart, but made her feel very uncomfortable.


    Ding Ning didn''t expect the woman''s mind to be so complex. He said with a smile: "Miss Shen, I''ve explained it clearly now, and the misunderstanding has been relieved. We''ve come all the way. You won''t even let us in."


    "You are the miss. Your whole family is the miss."


    Why do you call that little nurse, yun''er and Miss Shen?


    Shen MuQing thought more and more wronged. Looking at Ding Ning''s handsome face, he felt more and more hateful. He roared uncontrollably and closed the door with a bang.


    "Ouch!"


    "Ding Ning, are you all right? Ah, why is your nose bleeding?"


    Ding Ning''s scream and Ling Yun''s panic scream came from outside the door. Shen MuQing''s heart was tight. It was terrible. He must have hit his nose when closing the door.


    Quickly turned and opened the door. Ding Ning squatted on the ground and covered his face. Ling Yun gloated aside and said, "it''s bad luck to let your hot face stick to someone''s cold ass."


    "You''re cold ass!"


    Shen MuQing saw Lingyun''s appearance of being a successful villain. She was angry and shouted such words that made her feel very ashamed for the first time in her life.


    After that, he blushed with shame, but he hurriedly picked up Ding Ning: "sorry, sorry, I didn''t mean it. Are you okay? Is it serious? I have a medicine box in my room. Come in quickly and I''ll help you stop bleeding."


    Ding Ning stood up with his nose covered, felt Shen MuQing''s soft body and body fragrance, and swaggered into the villa.


    Taking advantage of Shen MuQing''s inattention, he made a furtive look at Ling Yun, who was elated. That look looked so treacherous.


    These two small people in collusion do not know how much they have done. They know what to do next with one look. It''s too simple to cheat a simple girl like Shen MuQing.


    When Shen MuQing was angry and turned them out, they didn''t even have eye contact, so they played a play with tacit understanding and successfully entered the villa.


    Of course, in order to make the play more realistic, as a hero, Ding Ning must have to sacrifice. It''s not a piece of cake for him to have a nosebleed.


    The heroine Ling Yun just cooperates with the assist, yells two voices, and turns Shen MuQing around.


    But soon, Ding Ning couldn''t laugh. Shen MuQing was too tempting. It was supposed to be fake bleeding, but it turned out to be a real joke. His nose blood flowed like a crash, and he couldn''t stop it.


    This made Shen MuQing blame herself. Her eyes began to turn red. At a loss, she said in a voice: "what should I do? What should I do?"


    "It''s all right. He''s energetic and healthy only if he shed more blood."


    Ling Yun glared at Ding Ning fiercely, and she immediately reacted. This damn Coyote just took my uncle... Er, no, my mother''s first kiss, even thought about other women again. you deserve it


    Ding Ning was embarrassed and smiled: "I''m fine. I just shed some blood. Compared with those creatures who bleed and don''t die every month, this blood is nothing."


    "What are the creatures that bleed every month and don''t die? There are such creatures?"


    Shen MuQing, with high IQ and low EQ, said with a desire for knowledge.


    My God, it''s really a pure white lotus. Ding Ning, the little driver, looks at Ling Yun for help.


    Lingyun could not help but blush and bah: "don''t listen to his nonsense. The dog can''t spit out ivory."


    Shen MuQing blinked her pure big eyes and said angrily, "tell me, what kind of creature is so powerful? I''ve read a lot of books. How come I''ve never seen it?"


    Under the gaze of the pure eyes, Ding Ning lowered his head and felt ashamed. He felt that his character was so mean that he flirted with such a pure girl. It was a crime without integrity and desecrated the white lotus.


    Lingyun really couldn''t see Ding Ning''s embarrassment. He hurriedly came forward and took Shen MuQing''s arm, attached it to her ear and whispered something.


    "Bah, hooligan!"


    Shen MuQing blushed and couldn''t help spitting, but there didn''t seem to be much angry in that tone, but the shy taste was stronger.


    "Yes, he is a hooligan, a big sex wolf and a shameless man."


    Lingyun took the opportunity to fall into a well and attack Ding Ning wantonly, trying to destroy his image in Shen MuQing''s heart.


    Who knows, the brain circuit of a girl like Shen MuQing is obviously different from that of ordinary people. Looking at Ding Ning''s embarrassing smile, she blushed and whispered, "in fact, when you think about it carefully, in addition to some... Some are difficult to speak, in fact, what he said is also right, but it''s quite appropriate. It''s the first time I''ve heard about women. It''s so interesting. Ding Ning is so smart."


    Ling Yun: "


    Ding Ning: "


    Beep the dog, dress up, dress up hard. The white lotus is definitely a hypocritical Saint bitch. Ling Yun turns his eyes and secretly feigns in his heart.


    Ding Ning is always comforted. The fairy in her brother''s heart is really unusual. She is as pure as an immortal and has a strong character. Such a short paragraph can make her interpret the realm of art. She doesn''t show any disgust at all. Is she the legendary old driver?

 Chapter 34

    The friendship between women sometimes comes so inexplicably.


    When Ding Ning said his request seriously and asked Lingyun to stay here for two days, Shen MuQing agreed without hesitation.


    Then, in Ding Ning''s confusion, two beautiful women went hand in hand to visit the bedroom prepared for Ling Yun, and whispered from time to time. Bursts of silver bell like laughter sounded in the villa, good like sisters.


    Let Ding Ning can''t help but look at the sky and sigh. Is it because Ling Yun and Shen MuQing explained what is "an immortal creature that bleeds every month" that makes their hearts close together and become girlfriends?


    Perhaps the relationship established in this way is the same as the friendship between men who have been whoring together. In the end, Ding Ning, who is puzzled, can only understand it in this way.


    This made him deeply regret. He knew that Lingyun would not be in trouble. He told Shen MuQing himself that she might be the one who took her hand to visit the bedroom now.


    But now is not the time for him to indulge. Soon, his attention turned to the guard of the villa.


    So far, he hasn''t found anyone protecting Shen MuQing. There are no servants in the whole villa. Only Shen MuQing lives here alone.


    If so, Lingyun is not only unsafe here, but even Shen MuQing will be implicated.


    He firmly believes that according to the temperament of the remnant tiger, he will never let go of himself and Lingyun. It is only a matter of time to find here.


    After calling Shen MuQing and asking about the situation, Ding Ning understood.


    It turns out that Shen MuQing always likes to be quiet and doesn''t want to be disturbed, so there is no servant in the villa. Someone will be responsible for cleaning and cooking for her every day, and will leave after dinner.


    There are also bodyguards, but they are all hidden nearby. They won''t appear without her call, which makes him relax. The existence of bodyguards he didn''t find should be very powerful.


    In the conversation, what surprised Ding Ning most was that Shen MuQing was still a senior at Ninghai University. She usually lives on campus.


    It was during this time that her brother Shen Muyang came to see her on vacation, and she temporarily lived in this idle villa.


    This makes Ding Ning secretly sigh that it''s really unfair. Grandma''s, it''s really Zhumen''s wine and meat stink. There are frozen bones on the road.


    The villas worth at least more than ten billion yuan can''t live on campus, and they rent a small house of more than 40 square meters. They have to swallow the sarcasm of Lingyun''s mother. It''s really more popular than people.


    This made him aware of his embarrassing situation. Even local girls like Ling Yun and their mothers don''t look up to him, let alone a daughter like Shen MuQing.


    Eh, why should we consider Shen MuQing? They are just the relationship between doctors and patients. If Shen MuQing were not ill, they would not have any intersection at all. They are people from two worlds.


    This feeling hurt him very much. Especially tonight, he felt very deeply and secretly decided to speed up the pace of development, meet Dad''s expectations and become famous as soon as possible.


    At that time, she will hold Lingyun in her left hand and Shen MuQing in her right hand. Then she will use money to stun Lingyun''s mother, step on Ye Shulan and sling Shen Muyang. If her father dares to beep, he will beat him together. Shuangmei will accompany him and sleep together. That small day is really evil, Hei hei


    Ding Ning wandered outside the sky, looking forward to a beautiful picture in the future, couldn''t help drooling and gave a very obscene smile.


    "Ding Ning... Ding Ning... What''s the matter with you? What are you giggling at?"


    Ling Yun shouted Ding Ning several times before calling his soul back.


    Looking at Shen Muqing''s face, Ding Ning''s face was red, and she wiped her slobber and sat on her dry cough. "That, Shen, Lingyun asked you. I''ll leave first."


    "Where are you going?" Shen MuQing blurted out and blushed with shame.


    The beautiful appearance of peach and plum with pink cheeks made Ding Ning swing in his heart. It was not easy to restrain his mind. He said, "Er, I''ll do something. It''s not early. You can have a rest early."


    Turning around and looking at Ling Yun with tears flashing in his eyes, Ding Ning told him, "remember, I won''t come to you. Don''t leave here and wait for me here."


    "I''ll wait for you!" Ling Yun sucked the sour nasal cavity and nodded heavily. She sat on the sofa and lowered her head and never looked at Ding Ning again. She was afraid that she would not be willing to let him go, but what he decided would never change, and she didn''t want to be a burden to him.


    "Well, listen to Miss Shen. I''ll go."


    Ding Ning spoiled and rubbed her head and turned her hair into a chicken nest. The thief smiled, waved to Shen MuQing and walked out.


    Shen MuQing looked at Ling Yun, who was just talking and laughing, as if she were an abandoned orphan. She held her shoulders in her hands, bent her body, and her thin shoulders kept stirring. Big drops of tears fell down and quickly wet her skirt. I felt pity for her pitiful appearance.


    With her wisdom, she immediately realized that Ding Ning must be the one who can make Lingyun so rude.


    Thinking of the reason why Ding Ning asked Ling Yun to hide here before, he immediately felt nervous. Did Ding Ning want to find the gang of bandits?


    It''s impossible. He''s just a doctor. What to do with the bandits? Ling Yun must be reluctant to let him leave, so he shed tears.


    She felt a trace of sadness in her heart. She looked at Ding Ning''s back, and suddenly felt that the back had an unspeakable sadness.


    This made her feel strongly uneasy. She quickly walked to Lingyun, pitifully picked her up and burst into tears. Looking at her dull eyes without any focus, she asked seriously:


    "Ling Yun, tell me where Ding Ning has gone? Will he be in danger?"


    "He... He... Sobbing..."


    Lingyun pours into Shen MuQing''s arms and tears flow wantonly. In fact, she really wants to talk to someone and almost wants to tell the truth.


    But when the words came to his mouth, he suddenly remembered that Ding Ning told her again and again on the road that he could never tell others about his martial arts, otherwise it would bring him death.


    For Ding Ning''s safety, Ling Yun wiped his tears, forced a smile and said, "he''s home. Those people''s goal is me, not him. What danger will he have?"


    "No, you''re lying to me. Why are you crying when he comes home?" Shen MuQing stared into her eyes and observed the change of her expression.


    There was a flash of panic in Lingyun''s eyes. He soon calmed down and said with a forced smile: "I can''t bear him. If I''m found by those people, I''ll die. Since then, I''ll be separated from him by Yin and Yang. There''s no day to meet again. Every separation between us may be a farewell."


    Shen MuQing looked at her suspiciously and saw that her words didn''t reveal any flaws. Then think that the person who hurt the remnant tiger was Ling Yun. It really had nothing to do with Ding Ning. The gangsters shouldn''t bother him.


    This made her uneasiness a little less, but she still felt the panic in her heart, and a kind of worry lingered all the time.


    Then he laughed at himself. He was Lingyun''s boyfriend and he followed him.


    This thought made her feel more uncomfortable. Pretending to be chatting, she tried to say, "how long have you known Ding Ning?"


    "For five years, I''ve known him since the first day he came to Ninghai University. He rented my house. I still remember his silly appearance at that time..."


    Ling Yun began to talk about her acquaintance with Ding Ning. Shen MuQing listened quietly, with some faint envy in her heart.


    If he knew me at that time, it would be his girlfriend or me.


    Oh, Shen MuQing, what are you thinking? Ding Ning is just your doctor and a good friend. Besides, Lingyun is your best friend. How can you miss someone else''s boyfriend.


    Shen MuQing was in a state of confusion, thinking wildly. A faint purplish red floated on her snow-white face. She looked charming and beautiful.


    In Lingyun''s community, Ding Ning appeared in front of his rental house like a ghost. Instead of rushing in, he quickly observed around the neighborhood and determined that there was no ambush. Then he crept open the door and went in.


    After turning on the light and checking carefully, I was relieved to find that the small warning mechanisms I set up had not been moved.


    It''s safe here for the time being. Of course, he would rather have the remnant tiger come to the door now than be on guard all day. If you don''t come to me, I''ll go to you!


    Ding Ning pulled out two floor tiles from under the bed, took out an old-fashioned travel bag with a very earthy style from below, put it on the bed, took out a wooden box contained in it, and then opened it carefully.


    The box contained a folding bow and an animal skin arrow bag, as well as more than a dozen bottles and cans, as well as a large folding knife, a set of pure black clothes, a pair of boots and several round objects the size of pigeon eggs.


    He took out the animal skin arrow bag, bow, folding knife, clothes and a ball and put them on the bed. Then he put the rest away solemnly and stuffed it under the bed, covered it with floor tiles and carefully removed all the traces left by himself.


    Then he took off his clothes, stained his hands with some water, rubbed the ball in his hands, and then put it on his head. A magical thing happened.


    The ball turned into liquid, flowed down his head and quickly spread to his whole body. After a while, Ding Ning had become a strange and handsome young man who was not a bit similar to his original face.


    Even his hair turned chestnut, his skin turned bronze, and his figure was different from the original. I believe that even if he met Lingyun on the street, she would not recognize him.


    "Sister Qiao''s craftsmanship is really amazing. Such biological simulation camouflage skin has completely turned me into another person. If I sell it for tens of millions, someone will rob it. It''s strange. What''s the difference between it and painted skin? It''s quite handsome, but I still think I''m more handsome, hehe!"


    Ding Ning looked in the mirror and was very satisfied with his new shape. He muttered narcissistically. He also stretched out his right thumb and index finger to blow the muzzle of the gun and grinned.


    After amusing himself for a while, he put on black clothes of unknown material, buckled the arrow bag obliquely at his waist, pinned the folding knife to his belt, arched his back on his back, and put on his boots.


    Then he took out a handful of silver needles from his changed clothes, tore open the condyles of his boots, exposed honeycomb like holes, and inserted all the silver needles. At the critical moment, these silver needles are life-saving weapons.


    He made a disguise on the bed, pretended that someone was sleeping, played drums in the room for a while, thought about it, there should be no omissions.


    Then he shook his neck and his bones burst. Originally, his height of 1.85 meters became only about 1.8 meters.


    Ding Ning moved his joints and stood in place to adapt for a while. Then he opened the window and turned out.


    Before long, his figure appeared on the top floor of a building only 200 meters away from his home. He quietly lay on the roof and looked at his lighted room, which soon integrated with the night.

 Chapter 35

    This old community has no name. People are used to calling it the old area of Fuxing Road. There are only a dozen buildings around, all of which are seven storey buildings. Only the building under him is twelve storey, which is the tallest building nearby.


    Although he has never used a gun, his understanding of guns is by no means comparable to that of ordinary people. Master San is a top hunter and is no stranger to all kinds of guns. He has explained the structure of all kinds of guns to him since he was a child.


    Sniping is one of his compulsory courses, but people use a sniper gun. He uses a bow and arrow. Although he looks very low, he is a natural hunter. There is no empty arrow within 200 meters.


    After the stone man was activated, his five senses became more acute. He was confident that no one could escape his hunting within 300 meters.


    The sniper''s sniper point is bound to occupy the sniper point, and this is the best sniper point nearby. He waits here and kills the sniper who poses the greatest threat first.


    It looks ridiculous. The wooden arrow like a toy is actually made from the heart of a thousand year old iron tree. Each arrow needs more than a year to be carefully polished and soaked with special potion. In addition to maintaining its sharpness, it also needs to ensure its flexibility.


    Ding Ning has only nine such arrows. They are all his treasures.


    "I hope there''s time to recycle! I don''t know how many of these guys are."


    Ding Ning muttered painfully, but his eyes twinkled in the dark.


    Although those guys didn''t enter his house, they must have been here, so as long as the light in their room is on, they will appear tonight.


    As time passed, the moon slowly climbed into the sky and scattered a bright silver light on the ground.


    It should be more than three o''clock in the middle of the night, but Ding Ning was not sleepy at all. Instead, he became more and more energetic, just like the most patient hunter, waiting for the emergence of prey.


    "Wipe" the sound of branches breaking, Ding Ning''s ears moved, the corners of his mouth outlined a cold arc, quickly pulled the bow and arrow, and the prey appeared.


    A dry branch he deliberately placed at the door of the building was trampled. Although the sound was very small, it was enough to warn with his superman five senses in the quiet night.


    A dark shadow appeared quietly in Ding Ning''s line of sight. It seemed to be surprised by the sound of branches breaking. Half a day later, it walked carefully opposite Ding Ning''s house.


    Ding Ning''s action in his hand flashed a doubt in his eyes. No, why didn''t the man enter his house, but ran outside Lingyun''s house.


    Looking at it, in the moonlight, the figure was wearing a hat and a black mask on his face. He couldn''t see the shape clearly, but he was very tall. He was stagnant outside the window of Lingyun''s house. He seemed to be observing something.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was almost ten minutes. The dark figure stood there like a sculpture, motionless.


    Ding Ning thought more and more wrong. According to the eyesight of the remnant tiger, even if he couldn''t see that it was his hands and feet at that time, he could guess.


    For the murderous mercenaries, many things do not need evidence, just doubt is enough.


    If his goal is himself, there is no reason not to enter his room, let alone him alone. Moreover, the figure of the dark shadow is not like a crippled tiger, which is more burly than him.


    Is it... Suddenly, Ding Ning''s brain flashed a light and thought of Lingyun''s abnormal peeping mania.


    Now look carefully, the shadow is really standing outside Chu Yunxiu''s window.


    Really, what should have come did not come, what should not have come came instead.


    Ding Ning cursed secretly. Since he met him, he should solve the pervert first. He wants to see who this guy is.


    Just as he pulled back his bow and was ready to shoot the dark shadow, "Zheng!" A few faint voices sounded not far behind him.


    Ding Ning''s hair suddenly bristled. He always stared downstairs. He didn''t know when he was touched behind him. His muscles tightened instantly and rolled on the spot, ready to kill.


    But when he was rolling and ready to go, he found that there was no one behind him. Did he hear wrong?


    Soon, he found that he had heard correctly, and a slight voice came with the wind.


    Ding Ning looked carefully. The claw head of a flying claw was stuck on the triangular iron of a solar host.


    He immediately reacted. The sound just now was the sound of flying claws. The sniper had not come up yet and was climbing up the wall along the rope.


    Grandma, is this a fool? You can go directly to the 12th floor along the stairs or elevator, and then push open the door of the roof, you can come in swaggeringly. You still need to work hard to climb up.


    This is also a fierce bandit, simply called a stupid bandit, Ding Ning secretly make complaints about it, deeply anxious for his intelligence quotient.


    This time is actually the best time for him to easily kill the sniper, but Ding Ning didn''t shoot, but took time to hide himself in the dark and wait for the arrival of the sniper.


    "Brother is very chivalrous. I''ll give you a fair chance to duel." Ding Ning whispered complacently.


    Well, that''s bullshit.


    The real fact is that for him who has never touched a gun, guns have great temptation for him. He plans to kill him after the guy with outstanding IQ comes up, and then take his sniper gun for himself.


    It''s better to be Barrett. I like heavy sniping best. Ding Ning has a light in his eyes, lurking in the dark, quietly waiting for the arrival of the big fat sheep.


    But the ideal is often full, but the reality is very skinny.


    When the sniper was about to climb up, the door of the roof opened, and a tall, thin figure cat came over with his waist.


    Ding Ning secretly complained. Won''t two snipers come at the same time? This is trouble.


    Quickly hide behind a solar host. Looking from the gap, the tall figure is wearing a black combat suit, a beret on his head, police boots on his feet, a thermal imaging night vision instrument stuck on his face, and a JS2 7.62mm sniper rifle in his hand. He is hiding in the dark and observing the surroundings quickly.


    Ding Ning was stunned. Unexpectedly, the visitor turned out to be a special police officer. Judging from the outline of his chest, he turned out to be a female special police officer.


    Hey, it''s rare that it was a female sniper. Ding Ning immediately became interested, but he didn''t worry about whether he would be found by the thermal imaging night vision.


    The biological simulation skin is made by the fourth master Qiao Jie using the genes of the chameleon, which has the characteristics of integrating into the surrounding environment to deceive vision. In addition, the chameleon is a cold-blooded animal, and the body surface temperature is the same as the air temperature, which means that the thermal imaging night vision instrument can not detect it at all, so there is no need to worry about being found.


    The female SWAT was very vigorous and alert. She soon found that the sniper was climbing up. Ding Ning thought she would take the opportunity to kill the sniper.


    But I don''t know what the female SWAT thought. She hid like him, and it happened that she hid behind a solar host closest to him.


    Ding Ning wondered, does the female SWAT also want to grab the sniper''s sniper gun?


    Due to the intervention of the special police, the current situation has changed. Ding Ning plans to wait and see the change. It''s best not to do it.


    After all, his identity is just an ordinary person. When facing the threat of bandits, he will not hesitate to face the cutting threat alone, but if the police come forward, he will lose more than he gains.


    The only thing that worries him is that the police can''t catch all the bandits and leave future troubles, so he doesn''t plan to leave now. Let''s see the situation first.


    Li is not in a hurry. He is as slow as his name. He is not in a hurry. He is not even in a hurry to hide at the sniper point. He just needs to arrive before the scheduled time.


    On the 12th floor, it took him ten minutes to climb up. His character decided that what he was good at was patience.


    He has enough patience to stay still for three days and nights in any harsh environment until he successfully Snipes the target and completes the task.


    Although he is not sociable and everyone doesn''t like him, there is no doubt about his strength. He can always keep a cool head and find the right time to kill every shot. Many tasks rely on him to turn the tide and set the world with one shot.


    His slowness also comes from his absolute confidence in his strength. He''s just not in a hurry, but it doesn''t mean he''s really slow. In fact, his speed is not slow, on the contrary, it''s fast, so fast that even Ding Ning is amazing.


    From him to the platform, slowly find the best sniper point, lay a blanket on the ground, and then assemble the sniper gun. The whole process did not take more than two minutes.


    The time to assemble the sniper gun took only 18 seconds. If Ding Ning remembered correctly, this speed has broken the international record of the fastest speed of assembling the sniper gun of 20 seconds.


    In Li Buji''s hand, the assembly of SVD sniper rifle is as simple as eating and drinking water at ordinary times. The dazzling technical assembly method has a pleasing sense of art.


    Li Buji quietly lay on the ground, observed the target through the precision sight, and soon locked the figure who was always standing in front of the window of Lingyun''s house.


    This mission is really fucked. He always thought he was more suitable to be a lone killer than a damn mercenary.


    It''s just a simple task to enter the country and hunt down a person in batches. You can do it alone.


    But the leader let the disabled tiger with a little abnormal head lead the team. The result was good, but he played himself into the police station, so they had to storm the detention center to rescue him.


    For this mysterious ancient country in the East, Li Buji is different from those arrogant guys who don''t know the power of canhu. He is in deep awe.


    No one knows that he, the king of light snipers in Asia, lost to an unknown young man in China 20 years ago.


    The most ironic thing is that the guy didn''t even use a gun. With a toy bow and arrow, he forced him not to open the gun.


    Because he was not sure. As long as he shot, he believed he would die, and he didn''t really lock him from beginning to end.


    So he didn''t want to stay in this land that he feared for a minute. He just wanted to finish the task and leave immediately.


    But the damn tiger ran to the hospital for revenge when the Chinese army and police chased them everywhere. As a result, he didn''t find anyone and wasted a lot of time.


    Otherwise, they should have completed the task by this time, and they don''t have to be frightened here on the return stowaway ship.


    Although his mood fluctuated, he could not see the slightest emotion on his painted face, which is a necessary combat quality for a top sniper.


    It was precisely because of his uneven mood that when he came to the top floor, he just glanced around and ignored even the most basic vigilance. Only then did he not find the trace of female Swat and Ding Ning.


    "Number one in position!"


    Li Buji said in his headset in stiff Chinese.


    As he was ready, three figures came out of the darkness in this dilapidated community and surrounded the long standing shadow in a fan.

 Chapter 36

    Static as a virgin, dynamic as a rabbit.


    Ding Ning gave this compliment to the female SWAT without stinginess.


    Just after Li Buji''s notification, the female SWAT moved and rushed to Li Buji like an agile cheetah.


    Li Buji can be called the "light sniper king of Asia", and his vigilance is naturally extraordinary.


    When the female SWAT stepped on the ground and made a sound, his keen intuition of danger sounded the alarm.


    Instinctively, a donkey rolled on the spot and rolled to the right. Then a carp stood up. Before he could stand firm, his sniper gun was used as an iron rod and roared to the female SWAT''s face.


    Since the female SWAT dared to let him up and do it again, she was by no means an idle person. With a slight scold, she bent back fiercely and came to an iron bridge to avoid the blow.


    His right leg bounced up like an anti-aircraft gun and kicked hard on Li Buji''s chin.


    With a dull hum, Li got rid of his sniper gun. The whole man was kicked and somersaulted, and fell heavily to the ground.


    He rolled, spit out a mouthful of bloody saliva, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, flashing a high sense of war in his eyes, and began to run in the direction of the female special police. The faster he ran, the faster he ran


    When she was only one meter away from the female Swat, the tiger roared and the whole person hit her with arrogant strength.


    The female SWAT was not afraid at all. She suddenly lay down straight. Taking her back as the support point, a pair of long legs bent their knees and bounced up. A rabbit kicked the eagle and kicked Li Buji''s chest heavily.


    Li was not in a hurry. He crossed his hands in front of his chest and blocked the unexpected foot of the female Swat. His body took the opportunity to fly backward. He staggered at his feet and retreated seven or eight steps to stabilize his body.


    A pair of hawk and Falcon like eyes have taken on a dignified color. The female special police force her waist, her legs facing the sky, and her right hand as the support point. The whole Mermaid jumped up. Before she could stand firm, she pointed her left foot to the ground and jumped to Li Bu like a bow and arrow.


    Li was not in a hurry and was unwilling to show weakness. He jumped fiercely, rotated his legs 180 degrees in the air, and kicked the female SWAT in mid air.


    The female SWAT was not impatient. She stretched out her hands with tactical gloves and hugged Li Buji''s right foot. She threw a half arc in the air like catkins along his strength, and bent steadily to the ground.


    Before Li didn''t hurry to take back her legs and stand firm, the female SWAT suddenly jumped at him, rolled on the ground and kicked hard on the oncoming bone of Li Buzheng''s right leg.


    Li almost fell to the ground. After several tactical evasions, he stood firm. His eyes flashed a fierce color. He clenched his fists and made a sound of bone dislocation.


    The female SWAT was not in a hurry to attack. She said in a cold voice like a high King overlooking her courtiers: "Li, don''t worry, surrender. You''re not my opponent."


    It was so cold. Ding Ning looked at the female SWAT in surprise. Unexpectedly, the woman with hot body and good skills spoke so well, but it was too cold, as if there was no human emotion, which made people cold.


    "Who are you?" Li Buji asked warily in stiff Chinese.


    "When you surrender, you will know who I am. Now you are not qualified."


    The female SWAT is tall and straight with a proud tone. She looks like a woman in her early seventies, but her aura is as powerful as the queen, which makes people feel awed.


    Li didn''t hurry, but he gave a sneer: "I admit that you are better than me, but so what? You''re not my opponent when it comes to playing with guns."


    As soon as the voice fell, Li suddenly turned around and felt a Remington left wheel from his back waist. He wanted to shoot without aiming.


    The female SWAT was shocked and did not hesitate to somersault back and roll several times on the ground, but... The gunshot didn''t sound. She hid behind a solar host and looked at it. She was stunned.


    With a "whoosh", Li Buji gave a painful hum. A wooden arrow shorter than the normal arrow penetrated his right hand, and Remington''s left wheel fell to the ground with a slap.


    Someone saved themselves? The female SWAT looked around in shock. How is this possible? She had checked it when she came here. There was no third person at all.


    But no matter how she looked for it, she couldn''t find anyone. It was a ghost. Her face was ugly and shouted, "who helped me? Please come out and see me."


    The night wind was cold, but no one responded. On the contrary, Li Buji was as pale as a ghost. He knelt on the ground and kowtowed repeatedly:


    "I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have come to China without keeping my promise. I''m willing to accept all the punishment."


    Dingning, the secret hero who saved the beauty, is covered with fog. Why is Li not in a hurry? Is he out of his mind? What are you talking about?


    Seeing that there was no answer, the female SWAT came out vigilantly, twisted Li Buji''s arms back, handcuffed him from behind, and asked in a deep voice, "do you know him? Who is he?"


    "I don''t know who he is, but his nickname is hunter. I came to China 20 years ago and was defeated by him. He used such a wooden arrow. He spared my life, but ordered me not to come to China again in my life. I really don''t want to come, but there are orders from the top, and I can''t help it. You hurry to catch me and go, and I surrender!"


    Li Buji curled up behind the female SWAT in fear. His eyes were full of fear when he looked at the wooden arrow in his hand, lest he should be shot by the wooden arrow from nowhere.


    "Hunter?" The female SWAT frowned. She had never heard of the name, but it seemed that she should be a senior expert. She immediately threw a fist in the air according to the Jianghu rules and said:


    "Xiao Nuo, captain of Ninghai ''gunfire'' special police team, is here to thank the elder for saving his life. I wonder if the elder can come out and see me."


    Ding Ning didn''t speak, but there was a storm in his heart, hunter? Isn''t it that master Duan Xiaowu joked that his nickname when wandering the Jianghu was called hunter?


    Wooden arrow, hunter, was this sniper defeated by master San twenty years ago? Lying trough, no, I always thought master three was bragging, but I didn''t expect it to be true.


    Ding Ning was both excited and excited. He always thought that master San was a forest ranger who had been a soldier. Unexpectedly, he was still famous in the Jianghu.


    What are the big master, the second master and the fourth master? Also, these four masters all follow their father''s lead. What''s the identity of the father?


    Which young man doesn''t yearn for a happy life of gratitude and hatred in the Jianghu, and Ding Ning is not one of them. Remembering that his father may also be a famous figure in the Jianghu, he immediately makes his blood boil.


    Seeing that no one answered for a long time, the female SWAT knew that the expert had no intention of coming out to meet, so she could only respectfully hug her fist and bow down: "since the elder doesn''t want to see you, Xiao Nuo should remember that if the elder has any assignment one day, just send someone to the ''gunfire'' SWAT team to say, and Xiao Nuo thanked the elder for saving again."


    Shawno? It''s interesting. I owe you this favor first.


    Ding Ning smiled, moved slowly along the darkness and slipped down the flying claw rope when Li didn''t hurry up.


    At the moment, he had found that things didn''t seem to come to him as he thought.


    Canhu and others came up and besieged the perverted peeper whom he and Lingyun thought was obviously running towards him.


    Who the hell is this guy? If he really has an idea about Chu Yunxiu, Chu Yunxiu is powerless to resist.


    Ding Ning hid in the dark and looked more and more frightened. The guy he thought was abnormal was really abnormal.


    It''s easy to say that one enemy is three, but it''s still bare handed. Canhu and his two accomplices are armed, but they can''t hurt him at all.


    What surprised Ding Ning most was that the abnormal defense was terrible. The remnant tiger used a mountain knife. One of his two accomplices wore a pair of steel claws and the other used a three edged army stab.


    The abnormal man was unarmed, but his body shrouded in black was like that made of refined steel. He opened and closed without defense. He let their weapons attack him and made a strange "poop poop", which made Ding Ning wonder whether the man in black was wearing the legendary body armor.


    Four people fought together, but no one made a sound, only the slight sound made by the intersection of fists and feet and the collision of weapons and blades.


    Ding Ning saw very clearly that the shadow''s skill was much better than the three remnant tigers. He could easily kill anyone one-on-one.


    Even if it''s one-on-two, he can do it in a little time, but one-on-three, he''s a little dwarfed.


    Had it not been for his terrible defense to support him, I''m afraid he would have been defeated by now.


    But at the moment, he is also at the end of his strength, and it is difficult to hold on for long.


    "Bone Demon, let''s catch it. You can''t escape today."


    Seeing that the victory had been decided, the remnant tiger''s eyes immediately made a big decision in their hearts. They couldn''t help but say, "if you go back with us, you may not die, but if you don''t realize it again, I''ll let my partner shoot."


    "If you want to shoot, don''t talk so much. If you want me to be arrested, there''s no door."


    The man in black startled Ding Ning as soon as he opened his mouth. He had never heard such an ugly hoarse voice, like the frightening sound of two pieces of broken iron rubbing, which made people get goose bumps all over.


    "In that case, we''ll send you on the road, Bone Demon. I know your bones are hard, but our partners use special sniper bullets. Your bones can''t be stopped."


    "Then come on. Anyway, I''m tired of living. Even if I die, I''ll drag you on the road together."


    Red light flashed in the eyes of the man in black, who was called the Bone Demon. The sound of bones "clicking" came from his body. His whole body suddenly expanded, and his combat power soared. The three men were in a hurry.


    "Bone Demon, since you are so stubborn, don''t blame us for being cruel. Remember, we also take people''s money to eliminate disasters for others. Grievances have heads and debts have owners. When you die, go to the person who bought your life to settle accounts."


    The remnant tiger was accidentally hit on the shoulder by the Bone Demon. He showed his teeth in pain. He stepped out of the regiment, opened his headset and shouted, "No. 1, shoot!"


    With a "bang", a bullet appeared without warning, right in the middle of the man''s eyebrow stabbed by the three arris army. The man fell down. There was a blood hole in the eyebrow. His eyes were wide open, full of reluctance and confusion, and gradually darkened.


    Bone Demon and others are obviously well-trained soldiers. When they perceive the danger, they immediately find a shelter to hide.


    "Blood kill! Woo!"


    Only the iron clawed man gave a heartrending roar, rushed out recklessly, hugged the blood and killed the body.


    He raised his head and burst into the air with a roar full of towering anger: "Li, don''t worry, I''ll kill you!"


    "What''s special is who doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night and what the ghost howls."


    "I''m sick. What time is it? I don''t want people to sleep. I really have no quality."


    "Howl at NIMA''s funeral in the middle of the night!"


    ... the residents in the community were awakened one after another, the lights of the whole building were on, and the angry scolding continued.


    "You will all die. My blood has killed you, and you will all be buried with me."


    The iron claw man trembled all over, gently put down the blood killed body, his eyes turned blood red, and a violent breath rose into the sky.

 Chapter 37

    "Wolf, don''t be impulsive. The blood killing is definitely not Li Buji''s. It''s not his sniper bullet. It''s the military sniper gun of China. No, we''re surrounded. Hurry and find a way to rush out."


    The remnant tiger bent down and trotted to the bloody body. After checking it, his face became very ugly.


    "I don''t care. I want to avenge the blood!"


    The wolf''s thin body hides the power of terror. He gets rid of the remnant tiger and runs in one direction with his feeling.


    "Bang bang!"


    A series of sniper shots rang out, and bullets kept hitting the wolf at his feet, but he couldn''t hit him all the time, making bullet holes on the ground.


    The Bone Demon squatted in the dark and glanced at the remnant tiger. The remnant tiger retreated vigilantly, "don''t mess around. We are a grasshopper on the same line now. Only by working together can we have a glimmer of vitality."


    "Hum! Whether you live or die, they can''t stop me. Dare to appear in front of me again and die."


    The Bone Demon snorted coldly, the figure flashed, and the cat ran away quickly with its waist.


    "Well, it''s good to have a wolf to help me attract my attention."


    The remnant tiger whispered a curse and wanted to escape in the opposite direction of the wolf.


    "Want to go, no way, go to hell!"


    After waiting for a long time, Ding Ning finally got a chance. Ding Ning showed his fangs and shot an arrow through his throat!


    The remnant tiger stared, turned his head and looked at Ding Ning coming out of the darkness. With a look of despair and reluctance on his face, he stretched out his hand and grabbed the arrow from his throat. He laboriously asked, "who are you...?"


    "The man who killed you! You can call me hunter!"


    Ding Ning was close to him. Without hesitation, he pulled out the arrow on his throat and showed a evil smile. It was always his preference to let the enemy die in peace.


    The blood burst out, the remnant tiger fell to the ground with a "poop", and his whole body twitched. His dead fish like eyes opened round and powerless to face the sky, and his eyes gradually darkened.


    Ding Ning did not hesitate to chase after the Bone Demon in the direction of escape. He was curious about who the Bone Demon was? Why do you always linger at Lingyun''s house? If you can''t solve this mystery, I''m afraid Lingyun''s mother and daughter still can''t live in peace.


    The speed of Bone Demon was very fast, but Ding Ning''s speed was not slow. They bypassed the ambush circle of military and police and ran wildly in the street at dawn.


    However, even Ding Ning didn''t find a tall figure behind them.


    Xiao Nuo was full of curiosity about the hunter, so after her men took over Li Buji, she immediately began to look for the trace of Ding Ning. She believed that the hunter would never appear here without purpose.


    But she never thought that Ding Ning''s hiding Kung Fu was so good that the night vision instrument and high-precision sight didn''t find his trace.


    Until the Bone Demon fled, she stared at the Bone Demon. She was just about to follow up, but unexpectedly, she unexpectedly found the trace of Ding Ning after turning a corner.


    Although I didn''t know whether Ding Ning was the hunter who saved her, my intuition told her that he must be the hunter.


    Who let Xiao Nuo never find Ding Ning''s figure from beginning to end, but she has seen Bone Demon and residual tiger.


    Xiao Nuo''s comprehensive quality is very strong, but the strongest is speed, but even so, under her best tracking, she can only barely see Ding Ning''s back.


    At the moment, it was the last darkness before dawn. In Xiao Nuo''s sight, Ding Ning''s figure gradually blurred. It was even faintly integrated with the darkness, which increased the difficulty of her tracking.


    With the Bone Demon turning in an alley, Ding Ning also lost his trace. Xiao Nuo was in a hurry. He couldn''t hide his trace any more and ran away without concealing his body shape.


    When she turned the corner of the alley, the whole person was stunned. It was a dead end. Only the isolated vermilion iron door at the bottom of the alley was closed.


    Xiao Nuo frowned. Did both of them enter the family?


    She is a policeman. It''s against the law to break into private houses, but for her eager to find out the truth, special means should be used in special times.


    She had simply asked Li Buji before, and the answer could not satisfy her.


    Remnant tiger and other vampire members just received a huge employment task and hired them to kill a man called Bone Demon in Ninghai.


    But they didn''t know who the Bone Demon was and why they wanted to kill him. They didn''t even know the appearance of the Bone Demon.


    After they came to Ninghai, the contact person arranged by the employer was responsible for receiving them and providing them with accurate information.


    But the contact person was very surprised by Xiao Nuo. He was a little gangster nicknamed monkey.


    This made Xiao Nuo realize that the gangster named monkey is likely to be just a pawn of an employer, and it is impossible to know more inside information.


    Therefore, if she wants to crack the first terrorist attack since the founding of China, she must open a gap from the Bone Demon.


    The hunter is purely due to her personal curiosity. By the way, she believes that the hunter is likely to be an expert in the military, a friend rather than an enemy.


    Therefore, Xiao Nuo just hesitated, jumped onto the wall and carefully entered the house.


    At this time, the sky was slightly bright, and Xiao Nuo carefully looked at it by the morning light.


    This is a very idyllic courtyard. It covers a small area, but it is very exquisite.


    The whole courtyard is surrounded by old-fashioned red brick walls. The walls are neither high nor low. They look more than two meters and less than three meters.


    On a small pond in the yard, there is also a wooden bridge with Jiangnan style. In the center of the wooden bridge is a cooling Pavilion.


    There are still half withered lotus in the pond, with several red and white Koi wandering in it.


    Next to the pond, there are several vegetable beds, which are planted with seasonal vegetables of the current season.


    The vegetable beds are separated by winding cobblestone paths, and the only building here is at the end of the path.


    It is a two-story old-fashioned small building with white walls and black tiles. It looks a little antique.


    The old wooden parallel gate is tightly closed, and the faded Spring Festival couplets are pasted on it, which is full of the breath of years.


    Xiao Nuo hesitated and didn''t know whether to go in or not.


    After all, she arrived five minutes after the Bone Demon and Ding Ning turned into the alley, which was enough time for two people to cross the courtyard and leave here.


    But now that he had come, Xiao Nuo didn''t want to give up all his previous achievements. He crept to the small building and pushed his hand to the gate.


    "Creak..."


    Half a wooden door opened, and a dark shadow swooped at Xiao Nuo.


    Xiao Nuo was surprised. Fortunately, she was already on guard. She twisted her waist to avoid the attack, wiped her hand to her waist, held a police dagger in her hand and stabbed the dark shadow.


    "Meow", Xiao Nuo stopped in time and looked at her black cat squatting on the ground staring at amber eyes curiously.


    Although the cat doesn''t have a stray hair, its black hair is shiny and looks as strange as the cat demon in those horror films.


    But it''s a shame that she was attacked by a cat.


    "Are you looking for someone?"


    But something even more frightening happened to her. The black cat with its head tilted at her actually spit out people''s words. Make a nice woman''s voice.


    Xiao Nuo looked around in disbelief. After looking around, he didn''t find anyone. Is it really the black cat talking to himself? Mom, it''s so weird.


    "What are you looking at? What are you asking? Are you looking for someone?"


    The black cat humanized his front paw and wiped his face. He asked in an impatient tone.


    As a firm atheist, Xiao Nuo''s world outlook was completely subverted. He swallowed hard, looked at the black cat tentatively and asked, "are you talking to me?"


    "Nonsense, isn''t it me? Is it you?"


    The crisp female voice has the taste of old age. The black cat''s mouth wriggles and her eyes are very humanized.


    Xiao Nuo''s scalp exploded, and a cool breath rushed directly into the sky. He had goose bumps all over. Adrenaline was secreted rapidly, and he almost peed out without fear.


    Shivering all over, he pointed to the black cat''s teeth and fought: "you... You are a man... A ghost? You... How... How can you talk?"


    "Play tricks!"


    There was a sudden splash in the pond, with layers of spray on the water. Ding Ning jumped out of the pond drenched with water.


    Xiao Nuo was already scared enough. The figure jumped out, scared her with a scream of "ghost", turned her eyes white and fainted.


    Ding Ning kicked at her feet and jumped behind Xiao Nuo. Kan Kan held her slim waist, put her in his arms, stretched out his fingers and pressed her human acupoint. Xiao Nuo woke up leisurely.


    Anyway, she is a woman. Just after such a terrible thing, Ding Ning is all she depends on.


    He not only didn''t care, but also hugged himself. Instead, he arched himself in his arms with trembling, and asked, "what the hell is this?"


    "Jianghu deception can also deceive girls like you. Don''t be afraid. I have everything."


    Ding Ning was full of warm fragrance and looked at Xiao Nuo''s beautiful face with fear for a moment.


    Unexpectedly, the female SWAT was so beautiful, especially the cold temperament of refusing people thousands of miles away made the man have a strong desire to conquer.


    At the thought of such an iceberg beauty, she snuggled up in her arms from zero distance, and her small face turned white because of fear. Ding Ning couldn''t help but have a strong desire for protection.


    Hearing that it was a Jianghu trick, not a ghost, Xiao Nuo suddenly became bold. Then he realized that he was still in his arms. He immediately blushed and hurriedly pushed Ding Ning away, and his face recovered its cold appearance.


    Ding Ning felt a burst of loss and secretly feigned that he was really crossing the river and tearing down the bridge. I knew it would scare you for a while.


    "Boy, who are you? Don''t be unhappy! Now take this woman away, and I can let bygones be bygones."


    The black cat tilted her head and stared at Ding Ning with amber eyes, and threatened fiercely.


    Ding Ning''s mouth was filled with a sarcastic arc, but his eyes were as cold as ice without a trace of temperature: "I can''t find a happy one. If I hadn''t just arrived, you pretended to play tricks, which made me fall into mental hypnosis and almost drowned me. I really don''t want to provoke you. It''s too late now."


    "Boy, do you have to go through this muddy water? Be careful and die!"


    The black cat squinted and said darkly.


    Xiao Nuo trembled and subconsciously approached Ding Ning a little, as if this could embolden her.


    Ding Ning proudly pointed to the black cat: "don''t play this dirty trick with me again. I''m an animal trainer. With ventriloquism, I use some spiritual hypnosis. This hunter has been in the Jianghu for dozens of days... Er, no, for several years, I haven''t been so embarrassed. There''s no door for me to let go."


    Xiao Nuo was amused by him and laughed. The incomparable youth bloomed at the moment when the iceberg melted.


    It''s just like this when you look at the city and the country.


    Ding Ning lost his mind and looked at her in a daze. Subconsciously, he stretched out his hand and stroked her pretty face. He whispered, "you are so beautiful!"

 Chapter 38

    Dare not look at his hot eyes, Xiao Nuo''s brain was confused and looked at Ding Ning.


    In front of her, Ding Ning seemed to be wearing a golden armor and stepping on seven colored auspicious clouds to marry her prince charming. She was looking at her affectionately.


    Her heart was full of happiness. She emotionally stretched out her hand around his neck and kissed him. Her lips and teeth depended on each other. The strange feeling she had never experienced made her soul fly to the sky.


    A sharp attack came on her face, clearing her brain, but her response was half a beat slow.


    The black cat with a strange smile jumped up like lightning, stretched out its cold blue claws and grabbed her hard.


    "Hiss" was the sound of clothes tearing. Ding Ning turned around and hugged her in his arms and met the claw with his back.


    The sharp Cat Claws scratched his clothes but could not penetrate his skin. This made Ding Ning secretly congratulate himself that the defense of the biological simulation skin was really awesome.


    Otherwise, the skin will be scratched by the obviously poisoned cat claw. Even if you can detoxify yourself, you can''t do it in a short time.


    The real enemy hasn''t appeared yet. If he attacks while he is weak during detoxification, I''m afraid both of them will be here today.


    The man who controlled the black cat was so fierce that he used Xiao Nuo''s beauty to break his heart, lost himself in beauty and almost lost his life.


    Hearing Ding Ning''s stuffy hum, Xiao Nuo woke up. The flower looked pale, held him, and asked with concern, "are you okay?"


    Ding Ning''s heart was warm and remembered the kiss before. He immediately remembered the smash bar. Smash bar''s mouth and said with a smile: "it''s romantic to be a ghost under the peony flower."


    Xiao Nuo blushed and remembered that she had lost her first kiss, which made her heart complex and difficult to understand.


    Ding Ning gave up her life to protect her, which moved her very much, but they didn''t know each other at all, so they kissed him in a confused way. Although they knew that it was the ghost of the black cat, after all, she was a clean yellow flower girl. How could they not care.


    He hurriedly stepped back and distanced himself from Ding Ning. His face returned to the eternal cold. The cold smell of strangers seemed to drop more than ten degrees around him.


    "Giggle, it''s really affectionate and righteous. What''s up, boy? Are you satisfied with the gift I gave you before you died? My black cat''s claws are heavily poisoned. You still have five minutes to live at most. I''m a very kind person. These five minutes may be enough for you to love this little beauty once."


    The black cat giggled, and the charming seductive style was implied in its voice.


    Xiao Nuo was confused and his eyes were dull. Then he looked at Ding Ning like silk, gently twisted her graceful body, and gave an attractive chant. The charming temptation and the style of Ren Jun Caijie made people want to commit a crime!


    After being cheated twice, how could Ding Ning not guard against the black cat owner? This witch is definitely a guy who is good at making good use of the situation and hooking the target at any time. She has the deepest desire in her heart.


    Since I want to play, I''ll play enough with you. Ding Ning looked angry: "how can five minutes be enough? Why don''t you try it yourself? I promise you can''t get out of bed for half an hour."


    When the black cat heard the words, Xiao Nuo soon recovered his consciousness. He remembered his coquettish appearance just now. His face was red and bleeding. He was ashamed and wanted to find a ground to drill in.


    But at the thought that Ding Ning had only five minutes, her face became full of worry and looked at Ding Ning sadly: "I''m sorry, if it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t die!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I''m not poisoned."


    Ding ningwen comforted that he couldn''t explain the matter of biological simulated skin, so he had to take it vaguely.


    "No, if you didn''t save me, you wouldn''t be poisoned. Don''t worry, if you die, i... I..."


    Xiao Nuo subconsciously thought he was comforting himself, clenched his lips and said with tears.


    "What do you want? Won''t you die with me?" Ding Ning joked.


    "Anyway, I owe you two lives. What if I die for you? However, I need two years. There is something I haven''t done, so I can''t die before that. I''ll avenge you first. When I finish it, I''ll go down to accompany you immediately."


    Xiao Nuo said with a firm face.


    Ding Ning was moved and said strangely, "you won''t really fall in love with me, will you?"


    "Now... Not yet, i... I don''t know."


    Xiao Nuo said somewhat guilty. Seeing Ding Ning''s relieved look, he felt a burst of shame. Proudly raised his head and said in a loud voice: "I Xiao Nuo always keep my promise, so I keep my word. If you die, I will go down with you in two years."


    "What if I don''t die?" Ding Ning more and more thought the beauty was so interesting and asked with a bad smile.


    Xiao Nuo''s pretty white face was flushed. After thinking for a long time, he said like a mosquito: "if you don''t die, I''ll give you a chance to pursue me."


    Ding Ning burst out laughing and said with a sad face:


    "Elder sister, can you stop being so narcissistic and give me a chance to pursue you? I will never take the initiative to chase girls. Girls chase me, or I will give you a chance to chase me."


    "Cut, you are not only narcissistic, but also arrogant!"


    Xiao Nuo turned his lovely eyes and turned his head in disdain. He scolded in his heart. Hum, there are many men chasing this girl. Who cares about you.


    The two flirted as if there were no one else. The owner of the black cat was not in a hurry. He controlled the black cat to look at them with his head tilted, as if waiting for Ding Ning''s poison hair.


    You know, before Ding Ning, no one could get out of the pond she arranged. It not only drowned people, but also raised a crocodile.


    I don''t know why the crocodile didn''t attack Ding Ning, which made her very afraid of Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning seems to be laughing and playing. In fact, his attention is focused on the house. The owner of the black cat has strange means and can''t be prevented. He will catch them at any time.


    He must find out the hiding place of the black cat owner and kill him with one blow, otherwise he doesn''t know what strange means she will use.


    "Well, I found you, and you should show up!"


    Ding Ning suddenly gave a low cry, kicked under his feet, jumped into the house like a sharp arrow, shot his arrow like a meteor, and went straight to a picture of a lady hanging in the room.


    At the same time, Xiao nuoxin pulled out his gun and shot at the black cat.


    "Meow!"


    The black cat seemed to run away instinctively because of its owner''s self-care and uncontrollable. However, it was shot in the abdomen, convulsed all over and twitched on the ground. It seemed that it could not live.


    Xiao Nuo was not soft hearted. The second shot directly hit his head and killed the black cat completely.


    It''s not that she is cruel, but that the black cat has brought her too many psychological shadows. If she doesn''t kill it herself, she will have nightmares at night.


    With a "poof", the wooden arrow shot straight into the painting and firmly nailed to the eyebrows of the lady in the lady''s picture.


    Ding Ning''s expression was frozen and he missed. How could it be?


    He stepped forward quickly and pulled out the wooden arrow. He found blood on the arrow, which gave him a boost.


    Reach out and tear off the picture of a lady who is more than one person tall, revealing a white wall behind.


    A bat with a blood hole slipped from the wall and was dead.


    Ding Ning, with a gloomy face, was deceived. What a cunning woman, she hid a bat here and deliberately made a voice to mislead herself.


    I quickly checked both floors. They were empty.


    "How about the hunter?"


    Xiao Nuo, holding a gun in both hands and holding a posture of attacking at any time, broke in.


    "Let her run."


    Ding Ning frowned tightly and always felt that something was wrong. He came in with the Bone Demon and was caught unprepared.


    But before he was recruited, he saw the Bone Demon enter the small building, but he checked for a long time, but he didn''t find any trace left by the bone demon?


    Is it the Bone Demon or someone else? How did he get out of here?


    This small building is very strange. The windows are not sunny, and there are thick steel welded anti-theft windows outside the windows. The gap is very small. People can''t leave through the windows. How did the Witch and Bone Demon leave?


    Especially in the whole building, dark green bulbs with very low wattage are installed, giving people a dark and gloomy feeling.


    Xiao Nuo subconsciously approached Ding Ning a little. No matter how brave she was in the task, she was still a woman after all.


    As long as she is a woman, she is doomed to instinctively fear this gloomy environment. She is no exception. She subconsciously has a sense of dependence on Ding Ning.


    Suddenly remembering that he was poisoned and had two minutes to live at most, he asked eagerly, "don''t look for it. Let''s go to the hospital to detoxify?"


    "Detoxification? I''m not poisoned. Detoxification? The cat only scratched my clothes, but not my skin."


    Ding Ning kept looking around, but never found another way out, and casually replied.


    "You''re not poisoned?"


    Xiao Nuo suddenly raised his voice and remembered that he had to die and die to die with him before. Teng''s face was crimson and he wanted to dig a crack in the ground.


    The most humiliating side of my life has been seen by this guy. How can I have face to see people in the future.


    "Yes, the cat''s claws were so small that they scratched my clothes. I just said I wasn''t poisoned."


    Ding Ning ignored her anger and dealt with her casually while carefully checking the location of the painting. Her vision was soon attracted by a wall lamp next to the mural. She always felt that there seemed to be something wrong.


    Xiao Nuo was so angry that he wanted to tear Ding Ning apart, but when he thought that it was his wishful thinking that misunderstood him and poisoned him, he could only forcibly restrain his shame and give him a hard look.


    She wanted to keep a distance from him, but the gloomy here made her feel uneasy. She could only follow him like a small tail. When she saw him staring at the position where the picture was hung, she looked at it carefully and came up to have a careful look.


    In her opinion, there is a white wall, just because there are pictures hanging all year round, it is whiter than the yellow walls in other places. Nothing else is surprising.


    "What''s the matter? Did you find anything?"


    Ding Ning reached out and pointed to the wall lamp next to the mural and said, "the whole house is full of hanging light bulbs. It''s facing the gate. It''s the room with the best light here. Why is there only a wall lamp here? And where did the bat come from?"


    "It''s not unusual. It''s for lighting!"


    Xiao Nuo glanced at the wall lamp and said disapprovingly.


    Ding Ning shook his head: "the lights here are low-power green bulbs. If for lighting, homeowners can buy bulbs with larger watts. There is no need to use this kind of dark green bulbs."


    There seemed to be a flash of light in Ding Ning''s brain, but for a moment he couldn''t grasp the key point, frowning and thinking hard.


    Xiao Nuo studied the wall lamp with great interest for a long time and found nothing wrong. "Maybe the owner''s hobby is special."


    Ding Ning ignored her and kept beating on the blank wall, but the sound was very thick and there was no hollow place at all.

 Chapter 39

    After a busy night, Xiao Nuo was also a little tired. He put his hand over his mouth, yawned, stretched lazily, and said with tears:


    "It''s already dawn, and there''s not much light in the room. Let''s go and have some breakfast."


    Ding Ning''s eyebrows raised when he heard the speech. This sentence made him suddenly enlightened. He grabbed her hand excitedly and said excitedly, "yes, I know what''s wrong."


    "What''s wrong?" Xiao Nuo''s spirit perked up and deliberately ignored the details of his holding his hand. He had done all the humiliating things. He didn''t even have his first kiss. What''s holding his hand.


    "The Bone Demon always goes out in the middle of the night. This time, he runs back here without looking back to prove that this is his foothold. What does this mean?"


    Ding Ning thought more clearly, and his eyes were filled with excitement.


    "What does that mean?" Xiao Nuo asked blankly, his eyes wide open.


    "That means he''s afraid of light!" Ding Ning didn''t intend to answer her and said directly and firmly.


    "What happened to photophobia?" Xiao Nuo''s IQ is obviously not in the service area at the moment. He is still a monk who can''t touch his head.


    Ding Ning turned his eyes angrily and said with foam in his mouth: "being afraid of light shows that he doesn''t like light for some reason. Other rooms are a green chandelier, which shows that this degree of light is just within his bearing range. Only here is an extra wall lamp, which shows that this lamp is not for lighting."


    Xiao Nuo looked at him in high spirits, and a flash of brilliance flashed in his eyes, "what''s the use of this lamp?"


    "I don''t have any logical reasoning and observation. I really don''t know how you became the captain of the special police."


    Ding Ning joked casually. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Xiao Nuo''s face getting darker and darker, his silver teeth biting, and a dangerous little flame flashing at the bottom of his eyes. He quickly laughed, and his voice turned to the point:


    "If it''s not for lighting, it must have other uses. For example, during the day, although the room is still dark, it must be much brighter than at night. This degree of light may have exceeded the bearing range of the Bone Demon."


    Xiao Nuo looked thoughtful and seemed to think of something. His beautiful eyes were bright: "you mean, there may be a basement here. He hid in the basement during the day?"


    "Yes, of course, it may not be a basement. I think it is very possible to be an underground tunnel such as an air raid shelter or a natural cave."


    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled with wisdom.


    "Why are you so sure? Although it''s a suburb, there are no mountains nearby. So there will be caves?"


    Xiao Nuo asked suspiciously. He didn''t know where Ding Ning came from and made such an inference with confidence.


    Ding Ning patiently explained: "I''m talking about caves, not caves. Besides, air raid shelters don''t have to be built in mountains. The reason why I infer this is because the basement is not in line with the survival habits of bats. Unless the bats are deliberately brought by people, there is likely to be an underground cave under this building. I just don''t know whether they are artificially excavated or naturally formed. I guess The possibility of natural formation is relatively large. After all, if you dig a cave manually, the amount of work is too large. Although this is a suburb, it will also attract attention, which is not in line with their style. "


    Xiao Nuo suddenly realized, "is this lamp the entrance switch of the underground cave?"


    "Yes, I''m basically sure. Are you ready? Let''s open the secret door."


    Ding Ning looked at her brightly. Only then did he find that he was still holding her tender hand, and his face loosened unnaturally.


    "I''m the captain of the special police. I''m always ready."


    Xiao Nuo was unwilling to show his weakness and stood his trembling chest. His slightly coquettish appearance was completely free of the coldness of the iceberg goddess, but had a more heroic feeling.


    Mom, it''s really big. It has to have a D. Ding Ning muttered in his heart. He quickly turned his head and reached out to grab the wall lamp, but he didn''t move up and down, left and right. There was no response.


    Xiao Nuo frowned and tried, but he didn''t respond. He asked dejectedly, "can we guess wrong?"


    "No mistake, but we haven''t found the right way to open it!"


    Ding Ning affirmed that the absolute touch was activated, and the three-dimensional images of the wall lamp and the wall appeared in his mind. He immediately found the mystery of the wall lamp.


    Grandma, this switch needs to be pressed to open the secret door.


    This makes him have to admire the people who designed the switch, which makes full use of people''s psychological weakness.


    After all, the light bulb looks so fragile that people subconsciously dare not press the light bulb. As long as the strength is not reached, the secret door will not open and the secret can not be found.


    And there are no scratches on the wall around the wall lamp. The real switch is actually in the lamp holder of the wall lamp.


    After Ding Ning had a spectrum in his heart, he grabbed the lamp cap and pressed it hard.


    The wall opened silently, revealing a row of downward steps, and a cold damp came to my face.


    Ding Ning couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling bitterly. No wonder he couldn''t hear the empty sound when knocking on the wall, and he didn''t find any trace of the secret door opened on the wall.


    It turns out that the whole wall is a door, and it is all made of reinforced concrete with a thickness of nearly one meter. No wonder you knock on the wall and can''t hear the difference from other walls. It''s too thick.


    The key part of the whole portal design is the sliding track under the wall door. When such a thick wall door is opened, there is no sound at all. No wonder the black cat owner put a bat behind the painting, but he didn''t notice it.


    There is more than one sliding track, which covers almost the bottom end of the whole wall door. Otherwise, if the gravity is not enough, it will deform after a long time.


    Moreover, because the terrain of the cave is lower than the ground level, and the room is paved with colored floor tiles, there is no trace at all. This design is simply amazing, which makes the two people marvel.


    Down the steps to the end, came to a basement with sundries. Ding Ning frowned and looked carefully.


    The basement is not big, only 40 or 50 square meters. It is simply painted with a white wall. The ground is cement, which is very damp and cool.


    There are some old furniture and sundries piled up all around. The wall is inlaid with a wall lamp with a green bulb, which makes the whole basement green and strange.


    Xiao Nuo said proudly, "it seems that someone is wrong. Where did the cave come from here? It''s obviously a basement, or I guessed right."


    "Fool, how about a long brain? There must be a cave here. If there is only one basement, where did the woman who controlled the black cat go?"


    Ding Ning turned his eyes angrily and refuted.


    "This..." Xiao Nuo was angry about it. He knew that what Ding Ning said was reasonable, but out of a woman''s competitive heart, he still muttered unconvinced: "maybe there is no woman at all. That cat is possessed by a female ghost."


    Ding Ning was almost amused by her: "you really think there are ghosts in this world. Well, even if the cat was possessed by a female ghost and destroyed by you, what about the bone demon? I came here with the Bone Demon. Where did the Bone Demon go?"


    "Since there are all female ghosts, the Bone Demon may also be a monster. It''s nothing strange to escape from under our eyes."


    Xiao Nuo knew he was making trouble without reason, but he just couldn''t bear to see Ding Ning''s face that looked down on her and couldn''t help arguing.


    Ding Ning said with a bad smile, "how dare we make a bet?"


    "What kind of gambling? Gambling is illegal. I never gamble." Xiao Nuo''s eyes twinkled and said with some guilt.


    "Cut, dare not dare not, don''t use illegal gambling as an excuse, but also a special police captain."


    Ding Ning disdained his lips and looked contemptuous.


    "Hum, just bet. What''s the big deal? Come on, what''s the bet?"


    Xiao Nuo was so excited that he blushed and shouted with a thick neck.


    Ding Ning turned his eyes, licked his lips, smiled and said, "if I find the entrance of the cave and prove my guess is right, you will kiss me like before."


    "You, rogue..."


    Xiao Nuo stamped her feet in shame and thought of the kiss before. A strange feeling made her pretty face covered with a layer of crimson like rouge, and her big watery eyes were very shy.


    The shy appearance of that gorgeous peach and plum was quite different from her previous cold temperament, which made Ding Ning''s heart beat. Her throat was dry and swallowed saliva, pretending to be dismissive, but her voice was astringent and continued to urge the general:


    "Hum, even if you don''t dare to bet, it''s still the captain of the special police. Cut, that''s all."


    "If you dare not, you can bet. Who is afraid of who? What if you lose?"


    Xiao Nuo jumped up like a cat stepping on its tail, and said with red face and red teeth.


    "If I lose, you can make any conditions!"


    Ding Ning showed a confident look. Seeing Xiao Nuo''s look, he hesitated and hurriedly said, "if I really don''t dare, I''m too lazy to take advantage of women."


    "What''s the matter with women? We women can do what you men can do. Don''t look down on people and gamble."


    This sentence obviously hurt Xiao Nuo''s sensitive nerve and shouted angrily regardless of all the consequences.


    "Well, the bet is established. A gentleman''s word is irretrievable!"


    Ding Ning smiled happily and clapped hands with Xiao Nuo. He had already seen that she was a strong character. She was a feminist who didn''t lose to men, otherwise she wouldn''t become the captain of the special police.


    You know, a female SWAT is very rare, and she is up to 23 or 14 years old this year, but she can become a SWAT captain. It can be seen that she is by no means a woman who will bow to men.


    That''s why he applied the medicine to the case and shamelessly used the provocation method to force her to make a bet.


    Lingyun''s kiss last night seemed to open the devil imprisoned in his heart and let him eat marrow, know taste and never forget.


    And Xiao Nuo is a stunning beauty whose figure and temperament are no less than Lingyun and Shen MuQing.


    Before, he got the move of the black cat owner and kissed her by mistake. He regretted that he was out of his mind and was interrupted before he realized the good taste.


    So he wants to revisit his old dream and feel it carefully in a sober state. After all, a little virgin like Ding Ning has no resistance to a beauty of her level.


    What makes Ding Ning feel no guilt most is that he is not his appearance, but a stranger, releasing some evil from the bottom of his heart, and he has no psychological burden.


    After making a bet, Xiao Nuo saw Ding Ning''s cunning smile, and then reflected that he had been stimulated. His brain was in a mess and secretly regretted that he was too impulsive.


    But so far, she can only silently swallow the bitter fruit, hold her arm and sneer at Ding Ning looking for the channel, and her impression of him plummeted in an instant.


    I thought he was an indomitable man and a great husband. Unexpectedly, he was also a shameless villain who only wanted to take advantage of women.


    With a crash, Ding Ning carefully checked the traces on the ground and pushed open an old kitchen cabinet, revealing a hole that was one meter high and more than half a meter wide.

 Chapter 40

    Although it had been expected, Xiao Nuo''s face became very ugly when he saw that Ding Ningzhen had found the cave.


    Especially when Ding Ning looked at her with a very ambiguous smile, she was even more angry and ashamed.


    Angry, he suddenly kicked Ding Ning''s ass and shouted, "get in first!"


    Ding Ning couldn''t prevent it. He was kicked into the hole. His back hurt. There were a row of steps under him. After losing his balance, Ding Ning rolled down the steps, which scared him out of his wits and couldn''t help shouting "ah".


    I don''t know how deep the cave is. If it is too deep, although there are steps to cushion it, I have to fall half dead.


    Fortunately, the cave was not deep, with a drop of only a few meters. Ding Ning just rolled a few steps and rolled to the field.


    Nevertheless, he threw Ding Ning''s seven meat and eight vegetables on the ground for a long time before he got up. He was very cruel in his heart. He must clean up this unimportant smelly girl.


    Xiao Nuo was very excited when he kicked Ding Ning in, but he only heard his scream, and there was no more movement.


    Looking at the dark hole, there was no movement. It was like the big mouth of a monster choosing people. The slightest fear made her have a strong sense of regret.


    I don''t know what''s in the cave or how high it is from the ground. In addition, the owner of the black cat and the ancient demon hid in the dark and kicked him in recklessly, which didn''t hurt him!


    That guy won''t hang up, will he? Although he is hateful, he is his own savior.


    Besides, I gave him my first kiss. What if I let him kiss again? Xiao Nuo, Xiao Nuo, you are really an ingrate and ungrateful woman.


    Endless worry and remorse made Xiao Nuo''s regretful intestines green. He rushed to the hole with a cry and shouted, "hunter, how are you? Are you okay? You should give me a shout."


    Ding Ning was overcast by her. She was angry and didn''t say a word to her. After adapting to the dark environment here, she looked at the surrounding caves carefully.


    He can''t see his fingers here, but he has vision developed by power, and the darkness can''t help him.


    The cave can''t see how big it is. His position is in a corridor. There are only a dozen steps extending from the basement, obviously with traces of manual excavation.


    From the traces of mining and moss on the walls on both sides of the corridor, it can be seen that the cave is not naturally formed, but those artificial traces are older.


    This made him realize that it should be an underground air raid shelter or ancient tomb excavated manually in an unknown age, and the Bone Demon could find that it should have been occupied by inadvertently digging through the corridor when excavating the basement.


    Xiao Nuo looked at the black hole that frightened her. He knew that it was the best way to leave and look for support at this time.


    But the strong sense of guilt and worry made her bite her teeth and drill in without hesitation.


    Her eyesight could not be compared with that of Ding Ning. She first stepped on the steps, which made her mistakenly think that this was the flat ground. She couldn''t wait to find Ding Ning, but she rolled down.


    "Ah!"


    A quick scream came, a fragrant wind blew on his nose, and Xiao Nuo rolled down the steps.


    Ding Ning''s heart was so cold that he had no time to think more and put his hand around her in his arms.


    The soft touch and faint body fragrance made Ding Ning''s mind swing, and she pinched her ass with vengeance.


    "Ah! Ghost..."


    As soon as Xiao Nuo was caught, she found a hand pinching her ass. she subconsciously reached out and grabbed it, but she found that the hand was so cold that there was no human temperature. She was scared out of her wits, struggled desperately and screamed at her throat.


    The temperature in the cave is several degrees lower than that outside. Ding Ning''s biological skin can automatically adjust to the temperature, resulting in the cold temperature of his hands like the hands of the dead, which successfully misunderstood Xiao Nuo.


    The scream of the ultrasonic shell made Ding Ning cold in her heart. The enemy was dark and I knew that it would be bad to ambush in advance if the black cat owner found out. He quickly covered her mouth: "don''t cry, it''s me."


    But Xiao Nuo was frightened. He couldn''t hear it. When his hand covered her mouth, he thought the ghost was going to strangle her.


    The whole body was convulsed, his eyes turned over, and he fainted.


    I''ll go. I''m so embarrassed.


    Ding Ning put her on the ground. Her face became very strange. She couldn''t cry or laugh. She took out her hand holding her ass, hot and wet


    This girl was scared to pee!


    Ding Ning silently shook the water stains on his hands and shamelessly rubbed his hands on Xiao Nuo.


    It seems that no matter how strong, hard spoken and awesome she is, she is still a ghost afraid girl in essence.


    What''s the matter? I just wanted to scare her, retaliate for her recklessness and let her learn a lesson. I didn''t think I could scare her to pee and faint.


    Ding Ning''s head is as big as a bucket. She doesn''t know what to do. It''s easy to wake her up, but what will she do when she wakes up?


    Let her know that she peed in her pants and her own hands in front of her own face. She still has to die of shame and anger?


    Ding Ning thought about it, finally sighed, picked her up, walked back to the basement along the steps, opened the secret door, entered the small building and put her in the room on the second floor.


    Among the people who pinched her again, it was estimated that she would wake up in a moment. Ding Ning left quickly and entered the cave again. The identity of the Bone Demon had fully aroused his curiosity. He would never be reconciled without a result.


    But he didn''t find that as soon as he turned and left, Xiao Nuo quietly opened his eyes, stared at his back for a moment, and a layer of rouge like pink floated on his face.


    As a strictly trained Swat, when Ding Ning took her back to the basement, she woke up.


    But she realized her embarrassment. She really had no face to face Ding Ning and could only continue to pretend to be in a coma.


    After Ding Ning left, Xiao Nuo sat up, his white teeth clenched his lower lip, looked at half of his wet pants, his face was ashamed, and his beautiful eyes were sparkling, revealing loss and helplessness.


    The thought that the most embarrassing ugliness of her life was revealed in front of Ding Ning made her more and more ashamed. She didn''t know how to face him, which made her hesitate to explore the cave with Ding Ning.


    But I didn''t know that the outside world had fallen out because of her. Countless military and police were dispatched to dig three feet to find her trace.


    Last night, the military, national security and the police worked out an action plan codenamed "thunder" after careful deployment.


    Without disturbing the residents, he successfully killed the blood killed by the bandits, the crippled tigers and the crazy wolves, captured Li Buji and the black skin mercenary who was responsible for receiving them, and caught all the "terrorists" who attacked the detention center, which did not cause the loss of people''s lives and property, nor social unrest and panic.


    This was a beautiful battle. In fact, all the personnel involved in this operation were happy.


    The overwhelming media coverage is also a word of praise, severely crack down on any dark forces that dare to put their claws into China, raise the prestige of our country and put out evil.


    But all this because of the disappearance of Xiao Nuo, the captain of the gunfire special police team, cast a lingering haze on the case that should have come to an end.


    Although Shen MuQing''s father Shen Muru, as the commander-in-chief of the "thunder" operation, has tried his best to suppress the news.


    But as a helicopter from Yanjing stepped down, a group of iron soldiers full of the spirit of extermination came straight to him, surrounded by a handsome middle-aged man, Shen Muru''s face became very unnatural, hardened his scalp and smiled, "Lao Xiao, why are you here?"


    "You don''t think I should come?" Lao Xiao was expressionless and said with a thorn in his words.


    "Should, should come, come, go in!"


    As soon as Shen Muru was familiar with Lao Xiao''s shoulder, he was mercilessly thrown away. He could only smile bitterly, shake his head and walk in front to show him the way.


    People around looked at each other. They didn''t know where they came from. Even Shen Muru, who has always been silent and smiling, had to lose his smiling face.


    Seeing the two big men one after another, with a strong smell of gunpowder, they entered the Municipal Bureau conference room. These people just wanted to follow in, but they were stopped by the soldiers brought by Lao Xiao. They said expressionless: "the chief talked secretly, everyone stopped."


    The people brought by Shen Muru naturally wouldn''t want to. The guard Ding Ning once met in the hospital stepped forward and said expressionless, "get out of the way. Don''t let me do it. I''ll be responsible for the safety of the head."


    One was wearing camouflage as a training uniform. The resolute young soldier stepped forward, tall and straight, and said happily: "with us, you don''t have to worry about the safety of the chief. If you want to do it, I can play with you."


    The guard felt the pressure he brought, his pupils narrowed, his face became dignified, lowered his voice and asked, "dragon soul?"


    As soon as the young soldier''s look changed, he looked at him on guard: "who are you?"


    The guard saluted, showing a trace of nostalgia in his expression, and said in an unassuming manner: "I''m just the head''s guard, wind shadow!"


    The young soldier looked stunned, then suddenly, obviously heard of him, and immediately saluted: "it''s master Fengying. You can go in, but others have to stop!"


    "Forget it, since you are here, there will be no problem with the safety of the chief. I won''t go in."


    The wind shadow waved his hand and turned to escape into the crowd. It seemed that he wanted to show off his skills and disappeared in situ.


    The young soldier frowned, a touch of admiration appeared at the corners of his mouth, and whispered, "it is worthy of being the wind shadow of the former dragon soul members. This speed is really unmatched."


    "Captain, is He Feng Ying, a former member of the dragon soul who retired with chief Shen?"


    A black faced soldier nearby came up and asked curiously.


    The young soldier nodded, showing a high sense of war in his expression, and said with some melancholy: "unfortunately, the time is not right now, otherwise we must compete with him."


    The black faced soldier smiled and complimented: "the captain is indeed the most promising person for our dragon soul to become a new generation of dragon triangle. Even Feng Ying dared to challenge. That was the most promising person to become a dragon tooth at the beginning."


    The young soldier smiled and shook his head. He said noncommittally, "it''s just an error. The speed of wind shadow is really incomparable, but in terms of attack power, he hasn''t become the qualification of dragon teeth, otherwise he won''t retire with the transfer of dragon scales."


    "Captain, tell us about the history of our dragon soul. We only know that the dragon soul was once the strongest special team in China, but we don''t know what glory it has."


    Except for a few soldiers who did their best to guard the door, other soldiers surrounded and asked for a way.


    "More than 20 years ago, the dragon soul was established. Wang Longya, Longlin and Longjiao, the most powerful soldiers in China, supported the whole dragon soul. Longya was good at attacking, Longlin was good at defending and Longjiao was good at planning. In the triennial international special forces competition, any of the three can easily get the first place. It''s only pity. Alas! Longya was expelled from the army in the end. Not long ago, Longlin was transferred and Longjiao was the only host The overall situation. " There was a sigh on the young soldier''s face.

 Chapter 41

    "Lao Xiao, in the twinkling of an eye, more than 20 years have passed. Not long after the Dragon tooth accident, you were transferred from the dragon soul because of your injury, leaving me with my own hard support. Although I don''t want to admit it, I have to say that the dragon soul has fallen into the dilemma of being out of touch. Other special teams have taken advantage of the situation to rise. Our dragon soul can''t even take the lead in the domestic competition. It was forged by us The brilliance is no longer. I often think that our efforts will be destroyed. Once I do, my heart is like a knife. Nono is filial and stubborn. After her brother disappeared, she had to join the dragon soul. I firmly object. She ran away from home in anger and came to Ninghai to join the laoshizi special police team. "


    In the meeting room, Lao Xiao''s face was blue and his eyes were red. He said sadly, "Lao Shen, when you came to Ninghai to perform the task, I told you not to involve nono. But now? I have only one son and one daughter. My son has disappeared when performing the task, and now my daughter is also missing. Do you want me to die without even one person to die?"


    Shen Muru buried his head and kept smoking. He wanted to explain to his old comrades in arms. From beginning to end, he strictly prohibited Ninghai special police team from participating in the operation.


    But Xiao Nuo acted without authorization, but her disappearance was a fact. Facing the questioning of his old comrades in arms, he was speechless. After a long silence, he ruthlessly snuffed out the cigarette end in his hand, raised his head and said firmly:


    "Anyway, Noro is like my own daughter. Although her disappearance is not what I want, I have an unshirkable responsibility. Don''t worry, Lao Xiao. Even if I dig the land three feet, I will find Noro for you."


    Lao Xiao was slightly moved and relaxed. He took out a cigarette from the cigarette box and gave it to Shen Muru. He also lit one for himself, took a deep breath and vomited a curl of green smoke:


    "Lao Shen, it was my bad attitude just now. Don''t blame me. We have been brothers for so many years. I know who you are."


    "My brother, it''s my negligence to say what to do. I should have thought in advance that I would take action without authorization according to nono''s temper. I should send someone to stare at her, but there are too many mysteries in this matter, which involves too much energy, so I didn''t think so much."


    Shen Muru smiled bitterly and patted Lao Xiao on the shoulder to show comfort: "All the members of the vampire mercenary regiment have been taken down. The people of the special police team told me that nono followed the mysterious Bone Demon. At present, we have not found that the Bone Demon did harm to the people of our country. Even if nono missed, there should be no great danger. Don''t worry. I sent everyone to look for her before you came, I believe there will be news soon. "


    "I hope so!" Lao Xiao took a deep breath of smoke and asked with deep eyes in the smoke: "tell me, what''s the origin of the bone demon? I wonder if a few small mercenaries are not worth your general?"


    Shen Muru took a deep breath of smoke, The expression becomes extremely dignified: "Lao Xiao, it''s supposed to involve military secrets. I shouldn''t have told you, but we are old brothers for so many years, and this matter is likely to be related to Chu Nan''s disappearance, so I can only tell you roughly now. According to our current situation, the Bone Demon is likely to be the field of our country. It''s earlier than Chu Nan''s disappearance. I deal with the attack of mercenaries on the detention center It just happens that my real goal is the Bone Demon. "


    "What?" Lao Xiao was shocked, the ash on the cigarette end fell to the ground, and his eyes burst into terrible fine light. He trembled and asked, "do you say this Bone Demon has something to do with Chu Nan''s disappearance?"


    Shen Muru nodded and patted Lao Xiao on the shoulder. "Don''t get excited. Listen to me, since I was transferred from the dragon soul, I have entered a very special department. You know, with confidentiality discipline, I can''t tell you what department it is, but what I focus on at present is the disappearance of secret service personnel and soldiers in our country."


    Lao Xiao understood and nodded. If Shen Muru hadn''t come out of the dragon soul special team, he wouldn''t tell him his identity, but these are not important. What''s important is that after three years, he finally found the clues of his son Xiao Chunan''s disappearance and asked eagerly, "what''s the connection between this Bone Demon and Chu Nan''s disappearance?"


    "We have been following the bone demon for several years. According to various data, the Bone Demon is likely to be the best field worker Comrade Ling Fei in our country 20 years ago. In that year, he had many achievements and recovered a large number of military secrets stolen by hostile countries for the country. Finally, his identity was exposed, he was on the must kill list of many countries, and the organization arranged him to return home to avoid the limelight. During this period, He fell in love with a girl in Ninghai and said he was tired. He submitted a resignation report to the organization, married the girl and had children. "


    Shen Muru sighed: "but unexpectedly, the superior in charge of his line was unwilling to let him go, so he let him go to Myanmar to perform the last task. After promising this task, he was allowed to resign, and he would be given a large pension enough for him to live and rest. As a result, Ling feitongzhi never came back from this task. He could not live or die."


    Lao Xiao frowned: "who is his superior? How can he treat comrades who have made great contributions to the country like this?"


    "I can''t say who his superior is. Now he has been listed as our key investigation target. I don''t know whether he is purely a talent or a conspiracy. Just after so many years, everyone thought that Comrade Ling Fei had been assassinated by people from hostile countries, but until about three years ago, the Bone Demon appeared in Ninghai city. Because he only acted late at night and always wore a hat and a hat Our staff didn''t know who he was. They just stared at him out of suspicion. Compared with 20 years ago, his figure has changed a lot, and our comrades can''t identify him. In addition, he has a strong sense of anti reconnaissance. He will get rid of him every time, so there is no progress. "


    Shen Muru said carefully.


    "Then how can you suspect that he is Ling Fei, and what is the connection with Chu Nan''s disappearance?"


    Lao Xiao asked eagerly. The news about his son was complicated.


    Shen Muru gave him a deep look and explained: "Because we stared at the bone demon for more than three years and found his rule, or it didn''t appear. As long as it appeared, it must be in the middle of the night, and it would appear outside the window of Comrade Ling Fei''s wife''s house every time. We didn''t go in for a few hours. We once suspected that he wanted to hurt Comrade Ling Fei''s widow, but the facts proved that he seemed to be remembering something and didn''t hurt Ling Fei The meaning of comrade''s widow makes us suspect that he may be the missing Comrade Ling Fei. "


    Shen Muru took a cigarette and spit out the smoke before he continued: "for more than three years, we have never found him talking to anyone, but six months ago, we suddenly found that he was covered tightly. He appeared in a cafe at night and talked with a person for a long time."


    Lao Xiao clapped in his heart, his face changed slightly, subconsciously held his breath and listened attentively. He realized that the man Shen Muru said was likely to be his missing son.


    Sure enough, Shen Muru said with a complicated face: "our staff, disguised as the waiter of the cafe, went to deliver coffee and took photos of their meeting with a micro camera. Unfortunately, they had a strong sense of prevention. They kept silent when outsiders were present, and drove our staff out. They didn''t even have the opportunity to install eavesdroppers."


    Trembling, Lao Xiao put out the cigarette end that had burned to the butt of the cigarette in his hand, took out another point, took a deep sip, and said with blood in his eyes: "is that man Chu Nan?"


    "Yes, this is the picture taken by our staff. Although it is only a side, I remember that there is a red birthmark with a grain of rice at the root of Chu Nan''s right ear. The person who met with the Bone Demon also has it, so I''m basically sure that person is Chu Nan."


    Shen Muru sighed, stood up, took out a photo from the folder on the table and handed it to Lao Xiao.


    Lao Xiao''s hand shook violently. He took the photo, looked at the familiar side face in the photo, took a deep breath, forced himself to calm down, and his voice was cold and piercing:


    "Yes, it''s Xiao Chunan, but if he really betrayed the country, I won''t protect him. It''s just that I Xiao Baiyu never gave birth to this evil son. My son died three years ago."


    "Lao Xiao, don''t get excited. Think about the good. The Bone Demon hasn''t done anything to hurt our country so far. Chu Nan may also have some difficulties."


    Shen Muru comforted him with soft words.


    Xiao Baiyu turned his head with tearful eyes. The whole person seemed to be aging for decades. His straight body also bent down. After a long time, he stood up silently and walked out.


    When he reached the door, he put his hand on the doorknob, turned his head and said calmly:


    "Lao Shen, please investigate well. According to the avoidance regulations, I won''t participate in this matter. If that evil son really does something sorry for the country, don''t worry about my face. How to deal with it? Just think I''ve never had this son."


    Shen Muru looked at Xiao Baiyu''s bleak back and felt sad. He was once famous for his strategy, and the Dragon horn that shocked the major international forces could not get rid of the shackles of human relations.


    His only son is likely to be a traitor, which is too cruel for him to guard the country all his life. He feels it.


    Shen Muru felt sad in his heart, but his tone was firm and said to Xiao Baiyu: "Lao Xiao, don''t worry, I will find Nuo."


    Xiao Baiyu paused, didn''t say anything, just nodded heavily, pushed open the door and went out.


    Seeing the door closed again, Shen Muru''s nose was sour, raised his head, took a deep breath, wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, and whispered in a determined voice:


    "Brother, even if I violate my principles and use my privileges once, I will certainly protect Chunan''s life. He is not only your son, but also my dry son."


    The soldiers who were gathered around the young soldiers outside the conference room to listen to him about the glorious deeds of the dragon soul, saw that the door of the conference room was opened, immediately stopped talking, quickly lined up in a neat queue, held their heads high and their waist straight, and saluted the man as towering as a green mountain.


    These recruits who joined the dragon soul soon learned from the captain how powerful the Dragon horn, the highest leader of the dragon soul, and how powerful the combination of dragon teeth and dragon scales was.


    Together, the three men have carried out countless missions, large and small, and have never failed. They have walked through the hail of bullets, through the battlefield of fire and blood, cast the glory of the dragon soul with one hand, and made great achievements for China. Those textbook classic battles have made their blood surging and their war intention boiling.

 Chapter 42

    The decline of the dragon soul is not only the pain in the hearts of the dragon triangle, but also the pain in their hearts. The more brilliant, the more proud, and the more depressed.


    They, the new generation of dragon souls, will swear to continue the glory of the dragon triangle, throw their heads and shed blood, and compose a new war song with fearless loyalty and courage.


    "Let''s go and increase the amount of training immediately after returning to the base. I want you to get the ticket to the international special forces competition in the military competition, and tell everyone with practical actions that our dragon soul will never die and will never lose!"


    Facing the fanatical eyes of the dragon soul soldiers, Xiao Baiyu summoned up his spirit and straightened his body. The expression on his face returned to the iron and blood, shouted in a deep voice, and strode towards the helicopter.


    "Yes, chief!"


    "The dragon soul is immortal, and the dragon soul is invincible!"


    Just a simple word, but it completely ignited the blood in the hearts of the dragon soul soldiers. Their eyes were firm, they shouted in unison, and the cry went straight into the sky for a long time over Ninghai!


    Shen Muru stood in front of the window of the conference room on the eighth floor and witnessed the scene. A trace of satisfaction appeared on his face. He whispered, "the dragon soul is the soul of our Chinese soldiers. The dragon soul will not die and the dragon soul will not fail. It''s up to you, old man!"


    Just as Ninghai was about to be turned upside down by the military and police, Ding Ning had carefully crossed the corridor and came to a slightly brighter open space.


    He knew that the corridor was always downward, getting lower and lower. When he came to this open land, the moisture on the ground had been strong to a certain extent.


    It''s a rotten smell that can be smelled in the corridor. It becomes extremely fishy here. It''s a kind of painful suffering for Ding Ning, who has a far better sense of smell than ordinary people.


    "Pouncing on the edges" a large black shadow rushed at Ding Ning, startled him into a cold sweat, and couldn''t hide his skill any more. The large folding knife made a bold move.


    The bright knife light formed an airtight light curtain, and the dark shadow screamed and fell to the ground.


    Ding Ning found that it was a dark brown ugly bat that fell to the ground and kept wriggling, which made him look stunned, but he didn''t hesitate in his hands. He kept killing successive bats and didn''t dare to let them close.


    Because this damn bat is a notorious vampire bat. I really don''t understand how this American species can appear here.


    According to his understanding, vampire bats have small bodies and the largest body length is no more than 9 cm. They can use their upper incisors and canine teeth to cut a few mm thick skin and lick the blood with their tongue.


    But the bats in front of him were obviously beyond his understanding. Each bat was half a meter in size and had a strange blood red color. The front and rear limbs and fingertips were connected by a wide wing membrane to form a powerful wing for flight, and a pair of sharp claws were born between the hind limbs.


    Their appearance looks very ugly. There is a meat pad at the top of the nose, the tip of the ear is triangular, the snout is very short, shaped like a cone, the canine teeth are long and sharp, and the door teeth are triangular, about a foot long. They look as sharp as a knife and can easily pierce the skin of ordinary people.


    Ding Ning did not dare to bet that the vampire bat could pierce the biological simulation skin. He could only lean against the wall and kill with a knife.


    What bothered him most was that the sound of the vampire bat was terrible. The high-frequency sound waves made him dizzy for a while, and there was a double shadow in front of him.


    With the increasingly strong smell of blood, Ding Ning soon felt nauseous in his chest, numb in his limbs and weak in the future, which made him complain incessantly.


    What kind of bat is this? Even the blood contains toxins transmitted by smell, which can make people hallucinate and paralyze at the same time.


    "Puff, puff..."


    With the bats coming, Ding Ning is also more and more difficult.


    Dad, four masters, Ling Yun, Shen MuQing and others began to appear in his mind. He kept smiling and waving to him: "come on, come on!"


    What made him most depressed was that even Xiao Nuo appeared in the end and kept shooting wildly with a submachine gun. That yingzi looked very good.


    "Da Da!"


    The violent gun noise made Ding Ning''s mind recover a trace of clarity. Looking at Xiao Nuo''s crazy shooting with a gun like a lone hero, he tightly protected him behind him. A warm current appeared in his heart for no reason.


    The female SWAT who peed her pants was very loyal. She thought she would leave by herself when she woke up. Unexpectedly, she came when she was most dangerous.


    Although her shape was ugly and she wore a gas mask like a pig''s head, he recognized her graceful figure at a glance.


    Ding Ning sat down against the corner of the wall and took the opportunity to recover his strength. The toxin contained in the bat''s blood was really deadly, making him numb and useless.


    When Xiao Nuo was relieved to kill the last bat, a dark shadow suddenly appeared and rushed towards Xiao Nuo like lightning. Ding Ning lost his voice and exclaimed, "be careful!"


    Xiao Nuo reacted very quickly. Hearing Ding Ning''s cry, he rolled on the spot and escaped the attack of the dark shadow.


    Seeing that the sneak attack failed, the shadow disappeared into the darkness like a ghost. Xiao Nuo was startled into a cold sweat. He retreated vigilantly to Ding Ning''s side and kicked him: "are you okay!"


    "I''m fine. I really want to thank you this time." Ding Ning expressed sincere thanks.


    "What can I thank you for? You saved me twice, and I saved you once."


    Xiao Nuo said in an unnatural voice. As soon as she remembered that she peed in her pants in front of Ding Ning, she was ashamed and didn''t even take off her gas mask to hide her blush.


    Ding Ning narrowed her heart, looked at her pants that hadn''t dried out, and asked, "where did you get the gas mask?"


    Xiao Nuo didn''t pay attention to his hateful eyes and proudly took out a tactical backpack from his back: "when I came in, Qiang and his backpack fell in the yard. I went back just now."


    "Do you have a flashlight?" Ding Ning''s spirit perked up and hurriedly asked.


    Although his eyesight is not affected here, Xiao Nuo doesn''t want to be too abnormal and cause her suspicion. In fact, he wants to ask, don''t you have a pair of pants in your backpack?


    But it would be humiliating to think that girls are thin skinned. It''s too immoral to mention it yourself.


    "Yes, only one."


    Xiao Nuo took out the flashlight and turned it on without hesitation. The high-energy spotlight still couldn''t completely penetrate the darkness filled with light water vapor, and the visibility was still not high.


    Ding Ning sighed and said, "you just used a flashlight better than a submachine gun."


    "Ah, what do you say?" Xiao Nuo asked without knowing why.


    Ding Ning was also defeated by her and said silently, "the bat blood can emit hallucinogenic paralytic toxin. The more killed, the more the toxin diffuses. Bats are photophobic animals. As long as they take a flashlight, they can run faster than anyone."


    Xiao Nuo blushed and said, "I didn''t remember it in a hurry."


    Then he reacted and exclaimed, "ah, you''re poisoned? What should I do?"


    "It''s all right. This toxin is not fatal, but it can paralyze people in a short time. It''s so empty here. After a while, the toxin will disperse and it should be all right."


    "Oh, that''s good. By the way, did you say that the shadow was a human or an animal? Why is it so fast?"


    Xiao Nuo breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, in order to save Ding Ning, he didn''t feel afraid. Now, as soon as he stopped, he was suddenly afraid and subconsciously approached Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning frowned and thought, "I think it''s probably the bat king."


    "Bat king? You think it''s science fiction? Return bat king, ha ha!"


    Xiao Nuo rolled his eyes in disbelief, but Ding Ning couldn''t see it with a gas mask.


    "If you don''t believe it, let''s make a bet." Ding Ning blurted out.


    "I... I don''t gamble. What you say is what you say!"


    Xiao Nuo''s hate teeth were itching, and he stamped his feet in anger. When he thought of the previous bet, his face was hot.


    Ding Ning also immediately reacted. It seemed inappropriate to bet at this time. He smiled awkwardly.


    The super strong ear force heard a burst of empty sound. His face suddenly changed and shouted, "three o''clock, use a flashlight."


    When Xiao Nuo heard his scream, his heart tightened and instinctively shone in the direction of three o''clock.


    A huge bat appeared in the sight. Xiao Nuo screamed with his ugly face. As soon as he lost his flashlight, he jumped up and jumped into Ding Ning''s arms.


    "Er!"


    Ding Ning was weak all over and was hit by her sudden embrace. It was a great thing for a beauty to embrace, but he couldn''t enjoy it at all.


    At the moment, not only did Xiao Nuo''s pants not dry, but even his body was covered with a thick layer of sticky bat blood. How smelly it was, he almost vomited out.


    Unhappily, he slapped her wet ass: "little fool, how did you throw away the flashlight? Fortunately, the bat king was scared away by the light, otherwise we would both be in danger."


    "People are afraid!" Xiao Nuo trembled and muttered with a tremor.


    When he calmed down, he suddenly remembered that this guy hit his own ass, jumped up like being stung by a scorpion and scolded angrily: "you stinky hooligan, big sex wolf, shameless, despicable villain..."


    "You think I want to spank you. It smells like piss."


    Ding Ning was annoyed by her scolding, and casually returned a sentence, which made Xiao Nuo stiff and speechless for a long time.


    Ding Ning regretted, but this was the best way to shut her up. She felt that she had recovered some strength, ignored her and picked up the flashlight.


    "Whining..."


    In the dark, a woman''s choking cry came, which made dingning creepy. Just about to pull Xiao Nuo behind her, she found that the cry was actually made by her.


    She cried? She cried? She quickly took off her gas mask. Sure enough, the beautiful face was full of pear blossoms and rain. I felt pity at first sight.


    This made Ding Ning angry, funny and guilty. He quickly comforted: "good boy, don''t cry. How can you say that you are also a dignified special police captain? Don''t let me look down on you."


    "Wow..." who knows if he doesn''t say it''s OK, he opens his mouth, Xiao Nuo sits on the ground, holding his legs and crying more sadly.


    Ding Ning is embarrassed. It''s embarrassing for a good little girl to be scared to pee. He still uses this thing to stimulate others. It''s not a thing.


    He slapped himself in the face and coaxed him with a shy face: "don''t cry, good, it''s me. I shouldn''t open which pot or lift which pot, or you can beat me or scold me to calm down."


    "Hum... Hum..."


    Xiao Nuo turned his head and kept sobbing. He was out of breath. What he cried was heartbroken. What he cried was soul stirring, like a cuckoo crying blood. The listener shed tears and the listener was sad.


    "Don''t cry. I''m wrong. Can I beat, scold, kill or cut you, as long as you don''t cry."


    Ding Ning was most afraid of women crying. In a hurry, he scratched his ears and scratched his cheeks like an ant on a hot pot. He kept saying good words to coax her.


    But it''s a pity that Xiao Nuo''s crying nature is as stubborn as her temper. She puts on a posture of never giving up crying, and turns into a strange and endless cry.

 Chapter 43

    "Let me tell you a joke."


    Ding Ning had no choice but to squat beside her and accompany her with a bitter face. It took him a long time to come up with such an idea. Seeing that Xiao Nuo still ignored him, he said to himself:


    "The woman said: husband, I want instant noodles. The man said: I''ll cook it for you. The woman said: I don''t want to eat our brand. The man said: I''ll go out and buy it. The woman replied: after cooking, the house is full of instant noodles, which smells terrible. The man sighed and said: I''ll take it back for you. The woman said with her mouth: it''s not delicious when it''s cold. The man said helplessly: let''s go out and eat. The woman shook her head: it''s too cold outside, and I''m too lazy to go downstairs. The husband is a little angry: what do you want to do? My wife said, "I want instant noodles... That''s how men are driven crazy."


    "Puff!" I don''t know whether Xiao Nuo''s smile is too low, or Ding Ning''s sad expression is very coke, or that the man in the joke seems to be talking about himself. In short, she did laugh.


    "Oh, my God, you don''t cry."


    Ding Ning was relieved by the amnesty. Coaxing women was more tired than fighting.


    "Hum, I''ll spare you this time. Next time, I''ll cry to death and show you."


    Xiao Nuo wiped his tears and gave him a white look. Suddenly, he felt that his expression and words seemed too ambiguous. He turned his head in a panic. When he turned his face again, he was as cold as ice.


    Ding Ning was amazed at the speed of changing his face and asked, "are you cold?"


    This was a word of concern, but he asked him about the obscene taste. Xiao Nuo''s cheeks flushed, grinding his teeth and said fiercely, "what else do you say?"


    "Well, when I didn''t ask." Ding Ning remembered that other people''s trousers were still wet and accidentally touched other people''s sensitive places.


    In fact, he really didn''t think about that, but people thought so. He didn''t have any temper. Crying and killing was too cruel and was his nemesis.


    Feeling that his paralysis had disappeared and his physical strength had recovered, he nodded and bowed like a waiter to lead the way in front.


    Fortunately, there was no fork in the cave. One way down, the cave became wider and wider. Ding Ning had completely overturned the assumption that it was once an air raid shelter.


    But if it''s an ancient tomb, it''s not very similar. So far, he hasn''t seen any traces of the tomb, but it''s like a huge underground passage.


    Xiao Nuo kept shining around with a flashlight to prevent the bat king from another sudden attack. He was also secretly glad that he didn''t bet with this man again, otherwise he would be cheated to kiss.


    But when she remembered that she still owed him a kiss, she was in a panic. She stole her eyes and looked at his beautiful back, with a strange brilliance in her beautiful eyes.


    Without that person, it must be fun to be with him.


    Oh, Xiao Nuo, what do you think? He''s just a stranger you know by chance. You don''t even know his real name.


    After today, you won''t have any intersection. Forget it!


    I don''t know why, when she had this idea, her heart was inexplicably sour, and her eyes became a little dark.


    Sasha! In the distance came bursts of slight noise.


    "No!"


    Ding Ning suddenly stopped to drink, and his face became very ugly.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Nuo was worried and didn''t pay attention. He bumped into Ding Ning''s back.


    Ding Ning took her hand in his back and hugged her in his arms, which made her stiff. He thought bitterly that this guy wouldn''t want to fulfill his bet at this time.


    Well, anyway, this debt will be repaid sooner or later. It doesn''t matter whether it''s sooner or later. Come if you want to kiss.


    Xiao Nuo''s face flushed with shame, and there was a faint expectation in his heart.


    But unexpectedly, Ding Ning suddenly squatted down, held her ass, separated her legs and let her ride on her shoulder.


    Xiao Nuo was so ashamed and angry that he secretly said to himself, how old people they are, they still play the game of riding urine neck, not to mention wet urine neck. It''s really embarrassing.


    But Ding Ning''s next words made her hands and feet cold, and Yinian disappeared: "we were surrounded by a large group of mice. You must be afraid of mice, so you''re on my shoulder. I''ll carry you. Don''t be afraid."


    Xiao Nuo''s flustered heart miraculously stabilized, and a warm current came into his heart. He asked in a gentle tone he had never seen before: "what do you do?"


    "I''m fine. These mice can''t help me!"


    Ding Ning''s words are firm and firm. In fact, he is also getting angry in his heart. With his eyesight, he can already see those mice.


    Although he had no dense phobia, tens of thousands of mice gathered together, and his small mung bean eyes flashed strange light in the dark, which still made his scalp numb.


    The only thing that relieved him was that these mice were ordinary mice. They couldn''t bite through his simulated skin. If they were as powerful as blood sucking bats, he had to turn around and run for his life.


    "Grandma, that guy is really evil. He can control not only cats, but also bats and mice. I hope there are no snakes here..."


    Ding Ning complained in a low voice, but his face changed before he finished. He wanted to slap himself. This broken mouth is really good but not good.


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao realized that countless long insects came out of the darkness behind the rats.


    Not only snakes, but also spiders, scorpions, centipedes, cockroaches and all kinds of strange insects.


    The number is not many, but together, it is the proper Zerg army. Ding Ning is beating drums in his heart. Who is the opponent? Why is it so evil that even insects can control it?


    He wanted to turn around and run immediately. He wasn''t afraid. These insects couldn''t help him. The main reason was that it was so disgusting.


    But before he turned around, he found that the way behind him was blocked by those disgusting things.


    Especially, he was surrounded by these things. Ding Ning took a deep breath, and regardless of Xiao Nuo, who was stunned, took out a large folding knife and was ready to work hard.


    But he soon found that with bursts of urgent whistles, the rats, snakes and insects just surrounded them from a distance, but they didn''t attack as he thought. Instead, they twisted restlessly, as if they were resisting something.


    Ding Ning''s heart moved. It seemed that even if the mysterious man could control these things, he could not control them like a black cat. He could only affect them to a certain extent through sound.


    This gave him a trace of schadenfreude. It''s better for these things to kill each other.


    But his hope soon failed. Although the mysterious man couldn''t let them attack himself obediently, they still didn''t disperse and surrounded him.


    At this time, Ding Ning didn''t dare to move. If he stepped on an uncle and aroused public anger, he was not afraid of being disgusted with biological simulation skin, but Xiao Nuo couldn''t carry these things.


    Think of scorpions, centipedes, tigers and snakes flooding themselves. The picture was so beautiful and gentle that he couldn''t help shivering.


    "What... What? Are we going to die here?"


    Xiao Nuo was trembling all over, and even the atmosphere dared not breathe. His voice trembled and asked.


    As a girl, Ding Ning admired her courage for not peeing again when she faced these terrible creatures.


    Raised his hand and patted her tight, elastic thigh, "everything has me, don''t be afraid!"


    "I... I..." Xiao Nuo seemed to want to say something, but he wanted to stop talking again and again.


    "What''s the matter with you? It''s said that if you fart, er, no, you can''t fart. Don''t break a hole in my neck."


    Ding Ning told a vulgar joke to ease her tension.


    "I... I want... I want to pee!"


    Xiao Nuo was ashamed and angry to death. He blushed into a big red cloth and said like a mosquito.


    Ding Ning smiled in dismay. Aunt, are you kidding? Isn''t peeing for death at this time?


    Now the spirit of the enemies in all directions is in high tension. Once you pee, who dares to say that the sound of water will not attract the attack of these disgusting creatures.


    However, he can understand Xiao Nuo''s mood at the moment. When the tension and fear reach a certain degree, he will have the feeling of urgent urination, and serious bladder muscle spasm will be out of control, which is commonly known as incontinence.


    This makes him extremely embarrassed, but if it is not solved, she can''t really incontinent and pee on her neck, can she?


    The male protagonist and the beautiful woman are all on a beautiful journey. How can I be the male protagonist? How can I be disgusting?


    Ding Ning secretly make complaints about the author''s brain hole, but squatting down, he whispered, "tube day tube can''t manage to shit and fart, it looks like it can only be solved locally, is it in this urine?"


    "Here? How can this work?"


    Xiao Nuo blushed and could bleed. She was embarrassed to kill her. She peed in front of a man. Thinking about the picture, she wanted to die.


    "Sister, I think you have to practice your courage. You are also the captain of the special police. Our Jianghu children are informal and just pee. If you think you suffer a loss, I''ll accompany you."


    In order to dispel her scruples, Ding Ning set an example by directly unzipping her pants and began to drain water.


    "Ah!"


    Xiao Nuo hurriedly turned his head, spat and scolded Ding Ning for being shameless, but strangely felt that he was not so shy.


    A famous psychologist once said that if you want a person''s behavior not to cause trouble to himself, the best way is to accompany him to make the same mistake.


    Although it''s not a mistake to pee, it also works in this case.


    Although Xiao Nuo didn''t know this truth, Ding Ning''s behavior obviously let her go a lot. With a red face and back to Ding Ning, she untied her pants and squatted down.


    Listening to the sound of the water, Ding Ning felt a crisp itch in his heart. Although he wanted to turn around and peep at the big white ass, he thought his heart was still very pure. He decided to resist this evil idea with great perseverance.


    After all, although he is romantic, he is not obscene. Although the two words differ by only one word, the meaning they represent is very different.


    Romantic is a kind of character, a kind of demeanor, a style and a sublimation of realm.


    Obscenity is the character of thinking with the lower body and doing animal things only by virtue of desire and instinct, which is commonly known as the smelly hooligan.


    Xiao Nuo''s heart was like beating a drum and her blush could drip water. She never thought that one day she would take off her pants and pee in front of a man. This shyness made her forget her fear and fear.


    When she finished, she picked up her pants and lowered her head. She was afraid to see Ding Ning. Ding Ning was considerate and squatted down again to carry her on her shoulder.


    This made Xiao Nuo feel a sense of intimacy and familiarity with Ding Ning, or a sense of security and dependence.


    The communication between a pair of men and women is from strangers to acquaintances, from acquaintances to acquaintances, and then from acquaintances to love.


    For Xiao Nuo, her psychology is very delicate at the moment. Although her acquaintance with Ding Ning is short, even less than a day, she feels like she has known him for countless years.

 Chapter 44

    After all, in this short half day, she has staged all the embarrassing things she can imagine or even can''t imagine in her life in front of Ding Ning.


    Even peed together, which made her feel strange to him.


    It''s like a man who carried a gun, whored with a prostitute, and went through the window together. Can you turn your face and say you don''t know each other?


    It is self-evident that Xiao Nuo''s feelings for Ding Ning are just like the three iron in life, even if it is not lovers, it is also the old fellow who is a heavy lever.


    Or use the most popular name at present, at least he is also a boyfriend and girlfriend.


    Ding Ning didn''t care about Xiao Nuo''s wishful thinking, but his mind turned rapidly and thought about how to get out.


    Although the lethality of these disgusting things is not strong, the number is too greasy.


    The flashlight has no deterrent effect on them. The gun is a little useful, but it has little effect. Even if a bullet destroys an enemy, it can''t destroy one thousandth of them. On the contrary, it is likely to provoke them.


    Ignition is a good way, but unfortunately the ground here is too wet to find anything to ignite.


    Medicine must have an effect, but a skillful woman can''t make bricks without rice. Who will take insect repellent and sulfur with him?


    This dilemma gave Ding Ning a headache. He never thought he would be trapped here by such disgusting things.


    He would rather meet a group of tigers and lions, even wolves, than face such things.


    After all, the size of these things is too small. Even if he has the ability to cut them one by one, he can break his waist by bending down.


    Thinking hard, he asked subconsciously, "do you have any way?"


    "I have grenades and flares in my backpack. Is it useful?"


    Xiao Nuo said weakly, but it brightened Ding Ning''s eyes and said happily, "it''s useful, of course, especially the flash bomb."


    "Really? Here!" Xiao Nuo took out three flash bombs and handed them to Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning took the flash bomb, Hei hei, gave a grim smile, and suddenly shouted, "I said one, two, three, come out immediately. If you don''t come out, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Xiao Nuo asked in a daze, "who are you talking to?"


    "The owner of the black cat!" Ding Ning said casually.


    "How do you know she''s around here?"


    After the previous events, Xiao Nuo no longer doubted Ding Ning''s judgment, but her curiosity still made her ask.


    "Intuition!" Ding Ning responded coolly and suddenly raised his voice: "since you''re still going to be a shrinking turtle, I''ll teach you a lesson first."


    At the same time, Ding Ning quickly said, "close your eyes!"


    Without his reminding, Xiao Nuo had closed his eyes when he threw the flash bomb.


    The gorgeous strong light reflected the whole cave like day, and two sad screams came from the dazzling light.


    The voices of a man and a woman came alive. Ding Ning closed his eyes and smiled grimly at the corners of his mouth.


    He had guessed that the owner of the black cat was with the Bone Demon. They must be together.


    The reason why he was so sure that they were nearby was that he guessed from the lack of cooperation between mice and snakes and insects that the black cat owner should be able to easily control the wild animals, but it was very difficult to control snakes and insects. He had to get close to them to drive reluctantly.


    A flash bomb solved the big problem. Both the black cat owner and the Bone Demon were afraid of light. They rolled around in pain after being hurt by the flash bomb.


    Snakes, insects and mice lost the control of the black cat owner, and immediately fled in all directions. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared, and the biggest crisis was relieved.


    Xiao Nuo looked at Ding Ning who had not put her down. His pink face was red, and there was a streamer in his beautiful eyes. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Ding Ning opened some red and tearful eyes and walked quickly to the place where the Bone Demon and the two men were.


    He can''t wait to see the real appearance of the Bone Demon and determine whether he is the person he thinks.


    But when he put down Xiao Nuo and lifted the mask of the bone demon, the whole person was stunned there.


    It was a very pale face, but what frightened him was that the skin parts on that face were all white bones and could not see any human face at all.


    What kind of monster is this? Ding Ning swallowed hard and turned to look at the owner of the black cat.


    Unexpectedly, the owner of the black cat turned out to be a very beautiful young girl. The girl''s face was morbid pale, and her white eyes were covered with blood. It looked very ferocious as if she had red eye disease.


    In particular, she was curled up, twitching in pain, and her old black robe was covered with dirt, emitting a strong smell of rotten meat.


    "Who the hell are they? How could they be like this?"


    Xiao Nuo, like a little girl, timidly hid behind Ding Ning. When he saw the terrible face of the bone demon, he was frightened and shrank back.


    Ding Ning frowned tightly, reached out to lift the Bone Demon''s clothes, exposed his chest, looked at the thick layer of bone skin in front of his chest, and his face became very ugly.


    He opened the girl''s clothes and found that although she had no ossification, she was burned by the light, with pieces of suppurative sores and rotten meat scattered on her body, even her arrogant Jiao Ting was no exception.


    Ben was still a little sour. Seeing these disgusting rotten meat and sores, he was shocked to cover his mouth. His stomach turned upside down and almost didn''t spit out.


    Seeing Ding Ning frowning and his gloomy face about to drip water, Xiao Nuo tried to resist nausea, "they are so poor. How could they become like this."


    "The girl should have a mutation in porphyria, has an extreme desire for blood, and will have a bloodthirsty desire to eat blood. To some extent, she is no longer human."


    Ding Ning looked at the girl with a touch of pity in her eyes and sighed deeply.


    "What is not a person?" Xiao Nuo was cold and hurriedly approached Ding Ning and asked.


    "Vampire, the legendary vampire in the west, should have the ability to control animals. She brought the blood sucking bats we met here before. She was kind enough to kill people, so she used the blood sucking bats to suck blood, and then she sucked the blood of bats."


    "Vampires? Are there really such things? No, vampires can live forever and keep their faces unchanged?"


    Xiao Nuo grew up shocked, with a lovely little mouth and a stunned expression on his face.


    "You''ve seen too many movies."


    Ding Ning shook his head silently and smiled bitterly: "Let me give you some popular science. Porphyria, also known as porphyria, is a genetic disease characterized by the disorder of methemoglobin synthesis. The most serious porphyria is congenital erythropoietic porphyria, which also becomes porphyria. When porphyria occurs seriously, the damaged tissue will become deformed, the whole body, especially the extremities, will curl up, the face will be deformed, the skin will turn black and the gums will be deformed After being corroded, they show tusks, and porphyrin gives them a kind of blood red, giving people the impression of bloody tusks. This kind of people are afraid of the sun. Under the sun, they often have painful burns and ulcers on their skin. They only go out at night, and their spirit begins to change. They think that sucking blood can cure their diseases, so in the dark era of the middle ages of Europe, Many patients with porphyria try to treat them by drinking blood, which is the legend of vampires. "


    "Do you still know medicine?" Xiao Nuo asked in surprise.


    "Well, I didn''t understand it at first, but a friend of mine understood it, and his medical skills were very good. Under his influence, I also learned a lot from the shading of my ears and eyes."


    Ding Ning touched his chin unnaturally and almost slipped his tongue. His current identity must not be related to his original identity.


    "Oh, you''re great!" Xiao Nuo said with admiration as if he had changed.


    Ding Ning satisfied her vanity a little and soon focused on observing the girl: "this disease is almost a terminal disease. The current medical technology has not been able to provide a good treatment. This girl''s disease is even more strange. Her disease has been very serious, but there is no blackening of her skin, corrosion of her gums and tusks. It''s really strange."


    "She was not born. She was hurt like this. Can you help her?"


    The bone demon who kept silent and lowered his head suddenly said in a hoarse voice.


    "Ah!" Xiao Nuo was frightened by his ugly voice and jumped into Ding Ning''s arms like a frightened little rabbit.


    Ding Ning hugged her shivering, patted her on the shoulder and comforted, "don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Xiao Nuo blushed, but he didn''t leave his arms. He seemed to enjoy the feeling in his arms.


    Ding Ning looked at the Bone Demon seriously: "although I can''t cure her, my friend should be able to cure her, but give me a reason, why should I save her?"


    The Bone Demon raised her head and showed Sen Bai''s bone face: "she is a good person. Although she is extremely eager for blood, she would rather drink mouse''s blood than harm others."


    "Funny, we were almost killed by her and said she didn''t hurt anyone. Do you think I''ll believe it?"


    Ding Ning sneered and scolded impolitely.


    "That''s because you have found our hiding place and posed a threat to us. We have to do this. In fact, we don''t really want to hurt you. We just want to scare you away. Unexpectedly, you have found this underground base, so we can only get rid of you or imprison you."


    The bone demon said without concealment.


    "I can let my friend save him or even you, but you must tell us the truth. Who are you? Where are you from? What are you doing here?"


    Ding Ning asked like a firecracker.


    The deep eyes of the Bone Demon flashed the color of pain: "We were all healthy ordinary people, but a mysterious organization took us as test subjects, caged us like mice, gave us the genetic drugs they developed, observed our physical changes and recorded the data. Twenty years ago, I took genetic drugs for the first time, but my physical quality was good, and the same batch as me was treated as I was the only one who survived the experiment, but like a mouse in the gutter, I couldn''t see the light at all, but after more than ten years of life, I still began to have the symptoms of physical ulceration and became a failed experiment. "


    The Bone Demon''s terrible face was full of grief, anger and pain: "I thought I could be free when my life came to an end, but I didn''t expect these damn bastards to test me again. They forced me to take new genetic drugs to build me into a super soldier. As a result, I became what I am now. My whole body is constantly growing bones, my strength becomes stronger, my defense becomes stronger, and even my internal organs are open It began to keratinize. Those bones constantly tore my muscles and replaced my muscles with growing bones. The pain of the bones sticking through the muscles was simply unbearable, but I endured it for seven years. "

 Chapter 45

    Ding Ning looked at Xiao Nuo in horror and was deeply moved. Xiao Nuo said angrily, "what organization is this? Why is it so vicious?"


    "I don''t know. That organization is very mysterious. I only know that my laboratory is roughly in America. Three years ago, the girl named Chu Yunna was also caught in the base and became an experimental body. Those demons injected her with the latest genetic drugs and made her a vampire. In fact, she is a semi successful experimental body, mutating her ability and ventriloquism to communicate with animals As long as she kept sucking human blood, she could become a blood demon in the mouth of those crazy people, but she was kind-hearted and would rather die than suck human blood. When I saw her, I thought of my daughter, so I finally decided to help her escape. Later, we escaped with the help of a young man caught with Yunna and hid in this base, Escape the pursuit of that organization. Anyway, Yunna is a kind and good child. I hope you can help her. I beg you. "


    Two muddy tears rolled down in the Bone Demon''s eyes, but Ding Ning was worried: "are you surnamed Ling?"


    "How do you know?" The Bone Demon raised his head and looked at him in surprise.


    Ding Ning felt sour and said emotionally, "Uncle Ling, I''m a friend of your daughter Ling Yun. Since you''re back, why don''t you see them? Do you know how much they miss you?"


    The Bone Demon trembled all over and finally showed a trace of bitterness on his stiff face: "I also want to see them, but I look like a monster now. How can I see them? I can only visit them in the middle of the night. Besides, I can''t live long. It''s better to let them think I''m dead long ago, so I won''t bring them the pain of life and death for the second time."


    Ding Ning was silent. The Bone Demon was right. Instead, he became what he is now. He would rather let his wife and children think he had already died. This may be the best ending for everyone.


    But when he thought of Lingyun''s good expectations and expectations for his father, he couldn''t help feeling sad. He wanted to cure the bone demon, but with his current medical skills, it was impossible.


    On the contrary, it''s a girl named Chu Yunna. He still has three points of confidence. He doesn''t have any clue about the two gene mutations of the Bone Demon. However, he believes that as long as he is given time, one day he will think of a way to cure him.


    After meditating for a moment, he resolutely said, "Uncle Ling, don''t worry. No matter what method and price I pay, I will let my friends cure you. Even if I can''t do it now, I can do it in the future."


    "Young man, thank you. I''m very happy if you have this heart. If you really treat me as an uncle, would you please help us hide the secrets here?"


    The bone demon said seriously: "This is a biological and chemical weapons research base established when Fusang invaded China a hundred years ago. After we fled back to Ninghai, we had nowhere to settle down, so we bought the courtyard outside. But we couldn''t see the light, so we planned to dig a basement, but we didn''t expect to accidentally find this base. There is a poison gas laboratory in this base, which should have not been successfully studied The devils ran away. This semi-finished product can paralyze the nerves and produce hallucinations, which is harmful to ordinary people, but it can alleviate the pain and curb the variation for us. Therefore, we will linger here. Once we leave here, we will die soon. So, thanks. Please help us keep a secret. "


    Ding Ning immediately realized that this poison gas was equivalent to drugs for them and could help them relieve pain.


    Immediately, he nodded heavily, turned and looked at Xiao Nuo: "Xiao Nuo, will you help them?"


    Xiao Nuo hesitated for a moment before nodding and said, "OK, I will keep my mouth shut."


    Ding Ning smiled at her and blinked vaguely: "thank you. I decided to void our bet."


    Xiao Nuo blushed and gave him a hard look, but he was inexplicably lost in his heart. He secretly feigned that a man''s words are hard to catch up with. How can he not keep his words.


    In addition, the hunter and the Bone Demon''s daughter are good friends. Is it for his daughter to promise to keep the secret? What is their relationship? Could it be a couple?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Nuo was a little distracted and stared at Ding Ning. He didn''t listen to a word of communication with the Bone Demon. He was confused and confused. He couldn''t tell what it was like.


    If she listens carefully, she may find that the person they describe has a close relationship with her.


    Ding Ning learned from the mouth of the bone demon that the young man caught with Chu Yunna was an experiment in the successful evolution of genes.


    Although they did not produce powers, their physical indicators were far higher than ordinary people and became the darling of mysterious organizations. Only with his secret help could they escape smoothly.


    Chu Yunna''s ability to communicate with animals is not omnipotent. Animals also have spirituality and non spirituality. The black cat and bat King belong to animals with spirituality, so that she can be used as an arm.


    Ding Ning can understand this. After all, pure black dogs or pure black cats are evil, and some snakes are also spiritual, but he thinks the most spiritual is monkeys.


    He jokingly suggested Chu Yunna to recruit a group of monkeys to communicate as her subordinates. Chu Yunna, who just woke up, really listened to it and seriously considered its feasibility.


    The bat king was recruited by Chu Yunna on the way to escape after she escaped from the mysterious organization base, which made Ding Ning realize that the mysterious organization''s test base is probably in the American continent. Otherwise, she will not bring back a group of local specialties - vampire bats.


    Chu Yunna is a very open-minded girl. Although Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo killed her black cat and bat before, she was only sad for a while and put it down. Instead, she apologized to Ding Ning and her husband.


    This made Ding Ning a little embarrassed and repeatedly promised to let her friends help her treat.


    Although Chu Yunna repeatedly thanked her, Ding Ning could still feel her deep depression and perfunctory. It seemed that she didn''t believe she could recover.


    No matter how beautiful the promise is, it''s a fleeting advertisement. We don''t look at the advertisement to see the curative effect. Ding Ning wisely doesn''t mention it anymore. After all, he''s not sure that he can cure her now.


    Turned around and talked with the Bone Demon again. Of course, the most talked about was his wife and daughter''s life trivia these years.


    Xiao Nuo always put his head on his shoulder and listened to them quietly without interrupting. However, he firmly remembered the name Lingyun in his heart.


    What kind of girl is that? Are they lovers?


    Out of women''s sensitivity, when Ding Ning talked about Lingyun, the flying look between her eyebrows made her subconsciously feel that the relationship between Ding Ning and her was very unusual.


    Seeing that she was always silent, Ding Ning thought she was tired or did not adapt to the strange shape of the Bone Demon. He seriously asked the bone demon the key question: "Uncle Ling, what are the people who came to kill you? Are they the people of the mysterious organization?"


    The Bone Demon shook his head: "they are from the vampire mercenary regiment. They should be hired by that organization."


    "You''ve been away for three years. Why did you send someone here now?"


    Ding Ning asked somewhat puzzled.


    "The kingdom of China is an ancient country full of mysteries for foreigners. There are a large number of capable people and countless strong people. Even the mysterious organization does not dare to invade it easily for fear of provoking the kingdom of China to retaliate. It is also an accident that I was caught by them. After all, there are more than one billion people in the kingdom of China, and there are not a few missing people every year. It is not very attractive for them to occasionally catch some Chinese for experiments Pay attention. "


    The Bone Demon''s eyes showed a dignified color: "However, as far as I know, in recent years, the organization has found that we Chinese are the best test resistant receptor in countless tests. Compared with the test subjects of various races such as Europe, America and Africa, the gene survival rate of our Chinese is the highest in the test. The survival rate of more than one third of 1000 people, while 1000 people of other races It would be nice to have ten people alive. "


    "You mean they''re thinking about our compatriots?" Ding Ning''s face suddenly became gloomy, and the cold killing filled the air, making Chu Yunna and Xiao Nuo shrink their necks in fear.


    "Yes, they are not only making up their minds, but have begun to implement it. Yunna is the first group of Chinese abducted. There are more than 800 people in that group, including practitioners from all walks of life. They are selecting candidates who can best adapt to their genetic drugs."


    The Bone Demon nodded heavily.


    "Did they finally get the best test results?"


    Xiao Nuo suddenly interrupted and asked. Ding Ning keenly found that Xiao Nuo''s fist was clenched tightly, and even his face turned pale.


    "Yes, they found that the best test carrier is our Chinese soldiers. They have strict training, firm will, strong physical quality and far more tolerance than ordinary people. The survival rate of the test has reached nearly half, but it is also because of this that once all Chinese soldiers pass the test, they will install a miniature bomb in their brain. Once these people pass the test If a man tries to betray without control, the bomb will detonate automatically. "


    The Bone Demon showed a self mocking smile: "fortunately, I was a second experiment, and my body changed. It was a failed product. They didn''t install a body bomb for me, otherwise I wouldn''t even have a chance to escape."


    "These crazy animals, scum, inhuman bastards, they are perverts..."


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes were red and he shouted angrily.


    Ding Ning quickly hugged her, patted her on the shoulder and comforted her. From her gaffe, she should have a very close person missing. That person should be a soldier. Everything the bone demon said stimulated her, which made her so angry.


    "Whining..."


    Xiao Nuo snuggled up in his arms and cried bitterly. Tears flowed wantonly, wetting Ding Ning''s skirt.


    "Well, we''re back. Do you need anything? I can bring it to you."


    Ding Ning comforted Xiao Nuo and asked the Bone Demon.


    "I... I need some plasma, okay?" Chu Yunna asked timidly. The vampire bats were killed by Ding Ning. Her survival has become a problem.


    "I''ll do something for you!"


    Ding Ning said with a headache that he could get a small amount of plasma, but he had to find a way to get a large amount of plasma.


    The Bone Demon shook his head: "I don''t need anything. I''m different from Yunna. I can still go out and have activities. I''ll find a way to get what I need."


    "Then please." Chu Yunna nodded gratefully to Ding Ning, and her bloody eyes were sincere and sincere.


    Xiao Nuo suddenly came out of Ding Ning''s arms and looked at Chu Yunna with some pity: "don''t worry, I''ll find a way with him."


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    In Chu Yunna''s gratitude, Ding Ning took Xiao Nuo away.

 Chapter 46

    Looking at their backs, Chu Yunna turned her head and looked at the Bone Demon: "Uncle Ling, do you think they can be trusted?"


    The Bone Demon sighed and spoiled Chu Yunna''s dry and yellow hair: "what can we do if we don''t believe it? We can''t leave here. Everything depends on fate."


    "I think that brother is still credible, but that sister seems unreliable." Chu Yunna said weakly.


    The Bone Demon looked stunned and then said with a bitter smile: "that girl is a policeman full of sense of justice. It''s hard to say what she will do. Don''t think about it. Anyway, we are all dead once. What worse things can happen."


    Chu Yunna sighed and gently stroked the bat King lying in her arms like a child. Her big hazy eyes were full of confusion about the future.


    For a long time, Chu Yunna continued to ask, "Uncle Ling, why don''t you tell them your previous identity?"


    The Bone Demon showed a look of resentment on his fierce ghost like face and said faintly: "I have always suspected that there was an organized person in the senior level of my original unit. My arrest is by no means an accident, but that person has high power and no basis. If I say it, I don''t say whether they will believe it, it will only involve them to lose their lives."


    "That''s true, but that brother gives me a strange feeling. I feel a very friendly breath from him. It seems that he is similar to us."


    Chu Yunna raised her head and wiped a morbid purplish red on her pale face: "as soon as I get close to him, I want to drink his blood. I feel that his blood is the most beautiful food in the world for me, so I''ve always been far away from him. When I''m close to him, I''m afraid I can''t control myself."


    The Bone Demon''s eyes coagulated and said in a startled voice: "originally, you also have this feeling. I thought I had this feeling myself. Although I didn''t have the impulse to drink his blood, I like the feeling of staying with him very much. The breath on his body seems to be able to suppress the pain when my bones penetrate the periosteum."


    "Uncle Ling, do you think his friend can really cure us?"


    Chu Yunna has a glimmer of longing in her eyes.


    The Bone Demon took a pity look at her, although he felt that Ding Ning was just comforting them. Even the advanced medical technology of the mysterious organization could not eliminate the side effects of their genetic variation. Even if a domestic doctor had high medical skills, what ability could he have to cure them.


    But he really didn''t want to hit the poor girl in front of him and extinguish her hope of survival. He smiled and comforted, "since he is so sure, he will cure you."


    "Well, I believe him!" Chu Yunna nodded heavily like a little girl who got her favorite toy, as if she was giving herself confidence, with a sweet smile on her pale face.


    "Well, I also believe him, son, everything will be all right. I will." The Bone Demon whispered.


    Chu Yunna lowered her head and remained silent for a long time. Then she raised her head and looked at the Bone Demon firmly: "Uncle Ling, I don''t think I can last long. If I really come to that time, please help me get rid of it. I don''t want to be a blood sucking Monster without reason."


    When the Bone Demon''s nose was sour, he stretched out his hand to hold her shoulders and encouraged her: "Yunna, hold on, never bow to evil, hold on with your willpower, and you will get better soon. You can do it."


    "But I''ve worked so hard. I really want to drink human blood. I don''t know if I can wait for that brother!"


    Chu Yunna''s pale face showed a struggling color, her lips had shown signs of ulceration, her eyes were gradually lax, and there were faint signs of out of control.


    "Yunna, Yunna, hold on. Don''t let your good heart be defeated by evil. You must be able. Now take a break."


    With tears in his eyes, the Bone Demon reached out and knocked Chu Yunna behind her head and stunned her. The bat king, the loyal protector, bared his teeth and shouted at him in a low voice. He was stared by the Bone Demon and immediately became honest.


    ¡­¡­


    In the farmyard, Xiao Nuo looked at Ding Ning deeply: "why do you want to help them? Do you know they are extremely dangerous people? Although they can barely control not to hurt others, one day, they will be unable to resist their bloodthirsty desire and look for" food "


    Ding Ning frowned and said patiently, "they are all poor people. I''ll let my friends treat them."


    "Hunters, I also want to help them, but I''m a policeman. I can''t watch the possible crimes in the future without stopping them. They are poor and good, but have you ever thought about how many innocent people will die in Ninghai once they lose control?"


    Xiao Nuo took a deep breath, The tone eased a little and said: "Don''t you see that they don''t trust us? They don''t even tell us where the poison gas is. Do you know how much harm it will do to Ninghai once it leaks out? In addition, even the mysterious organization can''t do anything about their illness. What''s your friend''s ability to say that he can cure them?"


    Ding Ning gave a dark sigh and knew that the worst was finally going to happen. From the moment she lost her manners, he guessed that the missing person was very important to her. She must prefer to hand over the Bone Demon and Chu Yunna to the state for trial, so as to attract the attention of the state, find clues and find the person she cared about.


    He knows that the best way to really protect the Bone Demon and Chu Yunna is to kill Xiao Nuo. Only himself knows this secret underground passage.


    But looking at Xiao Nuo''s beautiful face, he really can''t be cruel. For today''s plan, he can only use the delaying strategy. He can delay day by day.


    Immediately sighed and said seriously, "Xiao Nuo, how can we say that we have shared weal and woe once? Just give me a face and don''t tell others first? After my friends come to check them, if my friends really can''t be saved, will you report it again?"


    "Your face? Hum, I don''t even know your real name and know nothing about you. Why should I give you face?"


    Xiao Nuo raised his head proudly, but a cunning color flashed from the bottom of his eyes.


    Ding Ning was dumb and said, "is it so important to know my name?"


    "It''s not important. It''s up to you. I don''t want to know whether you like to say it or not. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. You protect them for the daughter of the bone demon?"


    Xiao Nuo turned his face angrily and said.


    Ding Ning''s heart moved. Why does this sound sour? This girl won''t really like herself jealous, will she?


    Immediately, he looked right and said nonsense: "listen, my real name is yushmo. The Jianghu people call me a hunter. The hunter in Li Buji''s mouth is my master. In addition, the daughter of the Bone Demon is not my girlfriend, but just my friend''s friend, that''s my miracle doctor friend, Ding Ning."


    "Yushmo, although this surname is not very good, it sounds glib, but for the sake of sharing weal and woe, I''ll reluctantly treat you as a friend. Officially introduce myself. My name is Xiao Nuo, captain of the gunfire special police force. I''m 23 years old and 171 cm tall. I like free fighting, shooting, racing, obstacle running and swimming..."


    Xiao nomei opened his eyes and smiled. He reported his family like a blind date, which made Ding Ning cry that he couldn''t stand it. What a good iceberg goddess fan, how could he become a chatterbox.


    Angrily, he interrupted her: "all right, all right, you won''t tell me all about yourself?"


    "You think so, rogue!" Xiao Nuo''s face flushed, and he punched him in the chest, with a look of joy in his eyebrows.


    She didn''t care much about all Ding Ning''s words before. The only thing she cared about was that he denied that Ling Yun was his girlfriend. This one alone made her happy and happy, and her mood became beautiful inexplicably.


    "Well, it''s noon. I should flash. I should go home for dinner since I was hungry last night."


    Ding Ning put away his folding bow and arrow bag and hid it at his waist. He waved his hand and was about to leave. Now he has to be watched in the street.


    "No, shall I treat you to lunch?"


    Xiao Nuo quickly stopped him and looked at him pitifully.


    Ding Ning looked up and down at her strangely: "don''t tell me you''re going to eat alone?"


    "Ah!"


    Xiao Nuo remembered that his pants were wet and covered with stinky bat blood. He immediately covered his face and ran to the pond with a cry.


    "Ah, there are crocodiles in the pond!"


    Ding Ning shouted quickly, but it was too late. Xiao Nuo, who felt ashamed and lost home, couldn''t wait to "pop" into the pond.


    While cleaning the blood on his body, he showed his small head and asked with a red face, "what did you just say?"


    "I said... There are crocodiles in the pond." Ding Ning walked to the pond and said gloating.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Xiao Nuo turned around and saw that a crocodile was swimming towards her. She screamed, climbed ashore and jumped into Ding Ning''s arms.


    Two big long legs clamped Ding Ning''s waist, two bright wrists hugged his head, and his bulging chest covered his mouth and nose, which almost suffocated him.


    Trembling and frightened, he turned to look at the crocodile for fear that it would climb ashore and bite her in two.


    Ding Ning took the boss''s effort to pull her head out of her chest, gasped heavily, and said with a bitter face, "do you want to suffocate me?"


    Xiao Nuo found his ambiguous posture and immediately blushed, but he was unwilling to show weakness and said, "it''s cheap, you smelly rascal."


    "Not yet, big ass!" Ding Ning slapped her on her hip with a disdainful face. It feels like a lever. It''s so elastic. Wow, the ass is so big that she can have a boy.


    Ding Ning, as a pure man, would never pretend to be a gentleman for such a good fortune, but the bat blood on Xiao Nuo''s body was so fishy that he was disgusted by it.


    "No, you''re big... Big ass!"


    Xiao Nuo, who felt shy and just wanted to come down, found that Ding Ning had a disdainful expression on his face. He didn''t fight at once. Was my mother so bad? You despised it when you threw yourself into your arms.


    Not only did he not come down, his two long legs also tightened his waist, twisted and leaned back. His two jade hands hugged his neck and stared at him, playing a small temper.


    Ding Ning wiped her buttocks with both hands, but her heart was dark. This silly girl and tofu were eaten up by her brother. She also took her temper as her personality. If she didn''t get down, she wouldn''t get down. Anyway, my brother didn''t suffer.


    Xiao Nuo soon found that the bastard''s salty pig hand was taking advantage of himself. He was ashamed, but he had a faint sense of pride at the same time.


    Hum, I really think you''re a cat who doesn''t cheat. You didn''t take advantage of the opportunity to touch my girl''s ass, which shows that I''m still very attractive.


    But Ding Ning''s dishonest hands seemed to have magic. The numbness of the places she passed made her intoxicated. Her pretty face could bleed, and she couldn''t help but sing a ecstatic and erotic sound.

 Chapter 47

    Perhaps because of Xiao Nuo''s long-term exercise, her two long legs were strong and extremely elastic. They were still twisting uneasily on Ding Ning''s waist, which soon made Ding Ning thirsty and impulsive.


    Looking at Xiao Nuo pretending to be calm, but actually he was ashamed to close his eyes and didn''t dare to see that his pretty face was covered with crimson, his fine long eyelashes trembled slightly, his pink red lips opened slightly, revealing half of his neat white teeth, as if sending a silent invitation to him.


    The bloody Ding Ning couldn''t stand such temptation. She forgot everything with a bang in her brain, leaned out her head in a hurry, and her sweet lips were printed on her mouth.


    Xiao Nuo''s closed eyes suddenly opened, staring big, with a color of disbelief. A thought lingered repeatedly in his mind: did he kiss me? He kissed me? How can he do this, this hooligan?


    Reason told her not to do this, but the electric feeling left her brain blank, and her body honestly betrayed her heart.


    She forgot to respond to his exciting kiss, without resistance consciousness, let him drive straight into and break her teeth, and also cooperated to stretch out the lilac tongue to fight with him, sentimental


    It''s hard. The crocodile who climbed ashore raised his head and looked at the scene with hot eyes. He wanted to join the fierce battle and chewed them in two.


    But when he felt Ding Ning''s breath, he trembled all over and scolded the bad luck in his heart. How could it be this evil god? The murderous spirit emitted by Ding Ning in the pond scared him.


    Where did he dare to die? He threw his ass and sneaked into the pond, allowing the dog men and women to fool around.


    Xiao Nuo felt her soul flying into the sky. It turned out that kissing with someone she liked was such a wonderful thing. She was immersed in a strange passion she had never experienced before.


    Until a big hand reached into her clothes and quickly occupied the commanding height, the cool touch cleared her head, restored her reason, and pushed Ding Ning away with a scream.


    He dared not look at his hot eyes, hurriedly sorted out his messy clothes, hung his head, even his ears were red, and said softly like a mosquito: "no, we... We''re too fast!"


    Ding Ning licked her lips, regretfully looked at the proud bust highlighted by her wet clothes, forcibly restrained her thoughts, and gave a dry cough:


    "Sorry, i... I''m impulsive."


    "It doesn''t matter... It doesn''t matter. Just... I''ll fulfill my bet."


    Xiao Nuo clenched his lower lip, hung his head coyly and whispered, and his snow-white neck was covered with bright red.


    Ding Ning scratched his head in embarrassment and didn''t know what to say. To tell the truth, he couldn''t tell what he felt about Xiao Nuo.


    Say you like it, some too much, say you don''t like it, and some hypocrisy.


    In short, it''s the kind of man who is a bastard who doesn''t take advantage.


    What''s more, Xiao Nuo is a beautiful beauty with white skin, thin waist, hip and fat chest. She is also a beauty full of mature female charm.


    In particular, the temperament of the iceberg goddess can easily arouse men''s desire to conquer. It''s not surprising that a little virgin like Ding Ning can''t control it for a moment.


    After impulse, there was an unspeakable awkward silence. Ding Ning secretly regretted that although Ling Yun was not his girlfriend, at least they had an emotional foundation.


    And Xiao Nuo realized that in less than a day, they kissed twice. The first time was Chu Yunna''s move, which is understandable.


    But this second time, it was obvious that a little dry firewood and fire would burn. This was a betrayal, a betrayal of Lingyun''s feelings.


    Ding Ning fell into deep remorse. He always regarded Lingyun as his friend, but after Lingyun took the initiative to give him his first kiss, he understood Lingyun''s mind and that he had her in his heart.


    He is very concerned about Lingyun''s views and cherishes his feelings with Lingyun. Although he doesn''t know whether it is more love or more pity, he doesn''t want to be a betrayer of his feelings.


    Ding Ning was confused for a while. Xiao Nuo obviously liked himself and gave himself his first kiss. How should he deal with her feelings? What choice should I make between her and Lingyun?


    He thought about it, but he still didn''t make any decision. He liked both women, wanted them, and didn''t want to give up.


    This is a common problem of most men. Eating in the bowl and looking in the pot, Ding Ning is no exception. This is caused by men''s possessiveness.


    What depressed him most was that when he was tangled, Shen MuQing''s frown and smile also appeared in his mind.


    What''s more, I used to be a big turnip. I want to see beautiful women. This is commonly known as the attribute of slag man. Ding Ning thought in frustration.


    "Are you struggling with how to be responsible for me? You don''t have to care. Everyone is an adult. It was just an accident just now. These days, we can break up even in bed. What''s the matter if we just kiss? I don''t care about a woman. What''s good about you as a big man? Didn''t I say? It''s just me to fulfill the gambling agreement. All right, I''ll go and have a chance Good bye. "


    Xiao Nuo looked at Ding Ning''s uncertain face and self reproach tangled expression. His heart suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley. Only then did he realize that there must be another woman in his heart.


    It made her heart ache, even though she knew she really liked the man.


    But who is she? She is Xiao Nuo, proud Xiao Nuo. She never forces others, nor pretends to be poor to accept the love given to her by others.


    If you love, please love deeply, if you don''t love, please leave, this is her Xiao Nuo''s love criterion!


    If you can''t make a choice, let me do it. If you can relax a little, let alone


    She used a very relaxed tone, casual tone and indifferent attitude to end the withered love that had just blossomed without fruit.


    Just the moment she turned and left, tears fell on her cheeks and fell on the ground with the wind, just like her broken heart at the moment.


    Ding Ning stretched out her hand to stop her from saying something, but her mouth opened again and again. After all, she still didn''t say anything. The blocking hand hung down powerlessly, and this mixed feelings ended or was the best outcome.


    That -- that''s it. Ding Ning looked at Xiao Nuo''s back and left stubbornly, with a piercing pain in his heart.


    If Xiao Nuo had a glimmer of expectation before, when he finally didn''t leave himself, he finally gave up completely. His heartache was like a knife, and his steps accelerated and disappeared in Ding Ning''s sight.


    Ding Ning stood in place, feeling lost, recalling the little things he spent with Xiao Nuo in less than a day.


    Her embarrassment, her embarrassment, her simplicity, her dependence, her sincerity, her anger, her shyness, her frown and smile, her coldness


    It was broadcast repeatedly in his mind like a movie, which made him unable to forget if he wanted to,


    Some people are destined to be passers-by, but some people are destined to become entangled eternal memories.


    As soon as Xiao Nuo left, Ding Ning found that he had begun to miss her.


    Miss her cold, miss her smile, miss her dependence, miss her strength, miss her tenderness when she is nervous about herself, and miss her lovely appearance of being smart and foolish sometimes.


    It was not until two hours passed unconsciously that he woke up from his drunken memories with the rumbling sound of hunger in his stomach.


    He walked out of the yard feebly and lost his soul. He didn''t meet a returning taxi until he walked out for several kilometers. He barely got up and stopped the car home.


    But I don''t know that when he got into the taxi and left, Xiao Nuo''s figure appeared behind him. She looked at the tail light of the taxi gradually blurred in her sight, and her mouth began to move in a sad arc. Her tearful eyes whispered:


    "I''m sorry, yushmo, forgive me for giving up. I''m a man with a fiance, so it''s impossible between us. However, I never regret meeting you, because I really love you very much. Thank you for your kiss, which let me know the taste of love. It''s so unforgettable. When it''s over, it''s like a dream. We''ll all return to our own life £¡¡±


    Reaching out from his backpack, he took out his mobile phone, opened it and dialed a number: "Hey, it''s me. Come and pick me up. I''ll send you the location!"


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone before a burst of earth shaking cheers. Then countless people scrambled on the phone and asked to talk to her.


    "Captain, you finally appeared!"


    "God, Captain, where the hell have you been? We''re so anxious."


    "You don''t know. We''ve almost turned over Ninghai. Thank God, you''re fine."


    "Captain, you don''t know. The whole Ninghai is looking for you..."


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the sincere and enthusiastic concerns of his teammates, Xiao Nuo''s cold heart finally warmed up and shouted angrily:


    "Stop talking nonsense and hurry to pick me up and hang up."


    "You''ll be there soon. Don''t go away, brothers. Go and pick up the captain!"


    Before the phone hung up, there was a sound of running at the other end of the phone.


    ¡­¡­


    In the meeting room of the Municipal Public Security Bureau, Shen Muru hung up the phone and breathed a long sigh of relief. With a happy look between his eyebrows, he immediately dialed a number: "Lao Xiao, I have got the news. Nono is safe and has returned to the team."


    "Lao Shen, thank you! Well, I have something to ask you!"


    Xiao Baiyu said after giving thanks in a deep voice and hesitating.


    "What''s the matter? You said, as long as it wasn''t betraying the country and seeking glory, I promised."


    Shen Muru knew that his old comrades in arms were in a bad mood. He seldom asked for help. He immediately agreed to do everything.


    "You know nono is still angry with me and doesn''t talk to me at all. Can you come forward and talk to her, tell her I promised her and let her come back."


    "What?"


    Shen Muru''s voice suddenly increased by eight components. Then Xing woke up, lowered his voice and asked in surprise, "Lao Xiao, are you crazy? Do you want Nuo to go to the dragon soul? As a dragon horn, you should know how dangerous the task of the dragon soul is. Didn''t you let her die?"


    "Hey, I don''t want to, but now... Nono''s child has a stubborn temper since childhood and has a good relationship with his brother. Since the accident in Chu Nan, she asked to enter the dragon soul. I don''t agree. She ran away angrily and ran away to Ninghai to become a special police officer. She hasn''t been home for more than two years. Your sister-in-law talks about him all day. The old man wants her too, especially this time nono disappeared. They''re all dying Crazy, the old man has put down his cruel words and said that if he can''t find nono, he will get out of the Xiao family. Your sister-in-law is also cruel and said that if he can''t see his baby daughter again, he will divorce me. I can''t help it. Although it''s dangerous to enter the dragon soul, there is also a care under my nose. It''s also dangerous to be a special police officer in Ninghai. I think about it. I''ve decided for her in matters of marriage, At work, I let her like it. "


    Xiao Baiyu''s tone was full of helplessness.

 Chapter 48

    Shen Muru wanted to laugh but couldn''t laugh. As a father, his love for his children is the same. His daughter Shen MuQing''s disease is always a sharp blade hanging on his chest, making it difficult for him to sleep and eat, lest he hear the bad news one day when he wakes up and send the white haired man to the black haired man.


    Therefore, Xiao Baiyu felt the same, and sighed faintly: "since Lao Xiao has made a decision, I''ll try."


    "Well, please."


    "Don''t talk so much about our brothers for so many years. When I get back to Yanjing, let''s get together and have two drinks together."


    Shen Muru wanted to tell him that Shen MuQing had good news of hope for cure, but when he thought that Xiao Baiyu was in the lowest mood at the moment, he said that the news was not the best time, so he didn''t say much.


    When he hung up, Shen Muru rushed through the door and waved, "how''s the trial?"


    Could it be that he trotted to him and reported respectfully; "The wolf is crazy, has been injected with sedatives and is still sleeping; Heipi is only responsible for receiving, and doesn''t know anything. After all, what he can join the" vampire mercenary regiment "depends on his driving talent, and has been engaged in receiving tasks. I don''t know that the plan is also normal; Li didn''t hurry, but he didn''t know much. Basically, it was all the information we had. The only clue was that their clothing, food, housing and transportation in Ninghai, including intelligence, were provided by a contact person named "Black Fox" sent by the employer. However, the black fox was very cautious. He never met them and contacted them by telephone, We''ve checked the phone number. It''s a space card. It''s disabled and can''t be located. "


    Shen Muru frowned: "that''s all? Isn''t the clue broken?"


    "In addition, the monkey was sent by the black fox and the only person li Buji had contacted. According to Li Buji, they didn''t kill the monkey. Now the monkey has disappeared. There are no people alive or dead. We are trying our best to track down his whereabouts. At present, there is no rest."


    Could it be that he carefully observed Shen Muru''s face and stopped talking.


    "What do you say? Don''t hide it. Play with me."


    Shen Muru saw through his trick at a glance and glared at him angrily.


    Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, He rubbed his hands and looked pitiful: "Old chief, I''m also a soldier you brought out. You know, Ninghai is more exclusive here. It''s hard for me, an outsider, to gain a firm foothold in Ninghai National Security Bureau. Liu Junwei is a young man promoted by me. It''s difficult to carry out my work without his support. I can''t do without strong soldiers. Do you think you can be merciful and leave Liu Junwei to me."


    "Promising, when did I say I was going to dig your corner?" Shen Moru had a red face, but at the thought that he had not yet acted on it, he said right away.


    "I don''t know your temperament yet." Could it be that he turned his mouth and muttered in a low voice.


    "Get out of here. I''ll dig that boy away and let you be a bear commander."


    Shen Muru stared and scolded.


    Isn''t he afraid? He knew the old leader too well. He immediately took out a cigarette and gave it to Shen Muru for lighting, and then lit one for himself. He sat down on the conference table without leadership image and puffed with Shen Muru.


    Could it be that he took a cigarette and suddenly said, "by the way, old chief, we also asked a situation from Li Buji''s mouth. I don''t know how to decide. Give me an idea."


    "Oh, tell me." Shen Muru responded to Tao carelessly.


    "Originally, according to the special police, Li Buji was caught by Xiao Nuo and should be credited to her. But from Li Buji''s mouth, we know that he was caught not only because of Xiao Nuo, but because of the help of another person. Li Buji was successfully taken down. I don''t know how Xiao Nuo should record her credit here. What should I do, old chief?"


    Could it be that he glanced at Shen Muru with deep meaning.


    "Others? Is it the special police? Although Xiao Nuo acted without authorization and almost destroyed our plan, after all, she took the most threatening sniper. Even if she didn''t do it alone, she can give a collective credit to the gunfire special police team!"


    Shen Muru''s eyes twinkle. It''s reasonable to say that Xiao Nuo is disorganized and undisciplined. He doesn''t listen to orders and acts without authorization. Let alone recording merit, it''s light to record demerits for her. But now Lao Xiao has just asked him, and he doesn''t want Xiao Nuo to talk to her about entering the dragon soul with dissatisfaction.


    "It''s not the special police team. In fact, only Xiao Nuo participated in the operation last night. The person who helped her take Li Buji is not a member of the special police team, but an outsider."


    Could it be that the corners of his mouth showed a smile of remembrance.


    "Outsiders?" Shen Muru was really surprised. He put out the cigarette end in the ashtray and asked seriously, "who is it?"


    Could it be that he looked straight at Shen Muru and said a name: "our old comrade in arms, once a dragon soul warrior hunter."


    "What!" Shen Muru trembled and his eyes flashed: "hunters? How could it be? They were..."


    In half, Shen Muru seemed to think of something and immediately closed his mouth, but his trembling hand betrayed his mood at the moment.


    "What happened in those years? Why was Longya expelled from the army? Why were you transferred from the dragon soul later? And did the brothers who followed Longya on the mission really die? Why did the hunters on the death list reappear? Do you know how eager our brothers of the old dragon soul have been to know the truth for so many years, This question has been held in the hearts of all our old brothers for more than 20 years? It says that Longya colluded with foreign forces to kill our brothers. None of us believe it. Longlin, you must know the truth. Please tell me, otherwise, even if I die, I won''t close my eyes. "


    Could it be that his eyes were red, tears were in his eyes, his fists were clenched tightly, and he looked forward to Shen Muru.


    Shen Muru painfully closed his eyes. After a long time, his face returned to calm and patted Mofei on the shoulder: "I''m sorry, I signed a confidentiality agreement. I can''t say anything. I can only say that I''ve done what I can do."


    Could it be that the man in his forties and fifties was like a child who had been wronged and had nowhere to talk, with a gloomy look and a choking voice:


    "There are so many brothers of the whole dragon soul. Who dares to say that he has not been saved by brother Longya? He takes the lead in every task and rushes to the front line. Each of us owes him one or more lives. How can such a person betray his brother? Anyway, I don''t believe it. No one believes the whole dragon soul, so I don''t understand. It''s clear that brother Longya has been wronged In vain, why does it say that he colludes with the enemy? Who is framing him? You, dragon horn and dragon tooth are brothers of life and death, the dragon triangle of our dragon soul and the spiritual pillar of our dragon soul. Why don''t you even say a fair word? "


    "I don''t say justice? I don''t say justice. Can the Dragon tooth still live now? If I don''t say justice, can I be transferred from the dragon soul? I..."


    Shen Muru roared at the top of his voice. Before his voice fell, he saw a cunning smile on his face. He suddenly woke up and was told by this guy.


    Suddenly, he kicked him angrily: "MD, little bastard is really brave. He dares to talk to me."


    Could it be that he ran away, opened the door of the conference room, showed half his head, and his face was full of proud smiles: "who made you so strict with Longjiao? Since it''s a secret, we naturally won''t ask questions. I just want to confirm the life and death of brother Longya. Now I know he''s still alive, I''m relieved."


    "You smelly boy!" Shen Muru shook his head reluctantly and smiled bitterly, and a burly figure of dragon teeth flashed in his mind.


    I sighed to myself, Longya, haven''t seen you for more than 20 years. Are you all right? Hunter, why did you appear in Ninghai?


    "Yes, chief." Could it be that he pushed the door and came in again and said seriously, "not only Li Buji, but also the remnant tiger died under the hunter''s iron and wood arrow. What should we do?"


    "Count their deaths on Xiao Nuo''s head, strictly keep the secret of the hunter''s appearance, and don''t reveal anything, otherwise I''ll ask you!"


    As soon as Shen Mo and Julius pondered, he gave a resolute order.


    "Yes, chief, guarantee to complete the task!"


    Could it be that he stood at attention, gave a standard military salute, and his eyes were shining.


    He knew that the old dragon scale would never sit by and watch the brother of the dragon soul fall into danger. If he didn''t ask, he would be a good brother all his life.


    Once the news of the hunter''s appearance in Ninghai is leaked, the forces that once framed Longya will never let him go. The consequences are unimaginable. Blocking the news is the best way to protect him.


    In my heart, I vaguely expect the hunter to touch his home in the middle of the night, talk with him by candle, drink and have fun, so that I can understand where the brothers who disappeared in those years went.


    The meeting room was filled with smoke, and the ashtray was full of cigarette butts. Shen Muru sat on the table absently, his eyes were wet, and muttered:


    "Hunter, you are confused. Since you have left, why do you want to come back? Are you coming back by yourself or are you all coming back? What do you want to do?"


    After thinking about it, Shen Muru still called Xiao Baiyu: "Lao Xiao, is it convenient for you to speak?"


    "Convenient, just myself, you said." The voice of Xiao Baiyu pouring tea came from the microphone.


    "The hunter is back!" Shen Muru said in a heavy tone.


    "Bang", there came the sound of teacup breaking from the microphone. Xiao Baiyu''s breath became urgent: "have you seen the hunter?"


    "No, but could it be that iron and wood arrows were found on the remnant tiger and Li Buji."


    Shen Muru noticed that Xiao Baiyu on the phone seemed relieved, and his voice calmed down. Not surprisingly, he made a decision:


    "Fortunately, let him keep the secret."


    Shen Muru sighed: "this problem is not big. The only trouble is that Li Buji is still alive."


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, and Xiao Baiyu''s cruel voice came: "then let him keep his mouth shut forever!"


    Shen Muru smiled bitterly and knew it would be the result. When it comes to the decision of killing and cutting, he is far less than Xiao Baiyu: "well, anyway, Li is not in a hurry, his sin is full and his death is not worth regretting. We have no psychological burden!"


    "Contact the hunter secretly as soon as possible and tell him that no matter what happens, he must leave China immediately. I will protect my son-in-law secretly."


    Xiao Baiyu was silent for a moment, but he still said something that surprised Shen Muru.


    "What are you talking about? Longya''s son is in Ninghai? The hunter came for him."


    Xiao Baiyu smiled bitterly: "Lao Shen, I don''t want to hide it from you. You know, it''s important. I can''t put the child in danger. Therefore, even I have never paid attention to him for fear of attracting some people''s attention..."

 Chapter 49

    "OK, there''s nothing to explain between us. I can understand. After all, it''s your future son-in-law. I won''t ask more. It''s just who framed boss Longya in those years. You always refused to tell me. Can you tell me now?"


    Shen Muru''s tone was full of sour smell. In those days, the three were brothers and sisters who lived and died together on the battlefield. They were all good brothers who could hand over their backs to each other.


    As a result, Longya and Longjiao booked their future relatives in advance, which made him jealous and angry for a long time.


    Xiao Baiyu didn''t have time to pay attention to his jealousy. He said seriously, "I''ve been checking, but the other party is very strict. Every time he finds a key clue, he is killed. I suspect it has something to do with the Zhao family in Yanjing."


    "You mean my in laws, the Zhao family?" Shen Muru was shocked and asked incredulously.


    "Your in laws? Have you married the Shen family and the Zhao family?" Xiao Baiyu asked in surprise.


    Shen Muru said anxiously: "You know, I always don''t care about family affairs. Shortly after Mu Qing was born, my father and Zhao made a private marriage while drinking. Later, because Mu Qing''s health was poor, the two families never mentioned it again, so the news was always blocked. The Zhao family was also watching. Once Mu Qing''s health improved, they would certainly mention the old affairs again, not to mention Zilong''s child and Mu Qing She is a childhood sweetheart. Even if Mu Qing is like that, she will never give up. She will often take time to see her, but if Zhao Tianya is really the murderer who framed boss Longya, I will never agree to this marriage. "


    Xiao Baiyu also knows that the marriage between big families is related to the interests of the whole family. Even if Shen Muru has a voice in the Shen family, he can''t decide such a big event as marriage. Everything depends on the meaning of the Shen family. As an outsider, he doesn''t say much. He can only sigh and comfort:


    "I''m just skeptical. There''s no conclusive evidence. Anyway, Mu Qing is only 20 this year. Even if she''s married, she''s not in a hurry for a while. There''s still time. I''ll check and see. You can delay as much as you can. For 10000 steps back, even if the Zhao family is behind the scenes, it may be the current owner of the Zhao family, Zhao Tianya, who did it privately. The Zhao family may not be involved in it. Zhao Zilong, the son of Zhao Tianya, me I''ve also heard that Sheng is handsome and gentle. The most rare thing is that he has no dandy style of everyone''s children. He is superior in ability, courteous and virtuous corporal. He has the style of three thousand diners of the ancient mengchang monarch. He is known as "little mengchang" and "No. 1 in Yanjing". Moreover, he is also the first sequential successor cultivated by the Zhao family, which is worthy of our MuQing. "


    Shen Muru shook his head slightly and said decisively, "I don''t care what Zhao Zilong did. If Zhao Tianya did it, he was not the owner of the Zhao family 20 years ago. With his ability at that time, he couldn''t affect the top level of the military headquarters. If he did such a big Bureau, the Zhao family must be an accomplice. I tried hard to be expelled from the Shen family and would never agree to marry the Zhao family."


    "Hey, it''s too early to say all this. Wait and see, Zhao Zilong..."


    Xiao Baiyu wanted to stop talking. If he didn''t know about the marriage between the Shen family and the Zhao family, he could still treat it with an ordinary heart, but now he felt he had to say it.


    "What happened to Zhao Zilong?" Shen Muru said firmly, but when he mentioned Zhao Zilong, the prospective son-in-law, he was still very tangled.


    He really appreciates the young man who is handsome, gentle, well-informed, charismatic and has no scandal. He seems to have gathered all the advantages of a man and is like the favored son of heaven.


    He is actually very satisfied that such an excellent young man can become his son-in-law, which is why he has never opposed marrying the Zhao family.


    "Zhao Zilong joined the dragon soul six months ago and performed very well. He is also ready to compete for the title of dragon tooth."


    Xiao Baiyu''s tone was slightly worried. He didn''t have any good impression of the Zhao family.


    But Zhao Zilong is really a special case. His innate affinity makes him full of extraordinary charm. No matter who contacts him for a few days, he can be convinced by him.


    In just half a year, he successfully subdued the proud soldiers of the dragon soul and became the leader of the new generation and the most powerful contender for the title of dragon tooth.


    The title of dragon triangle is not only the spiritual pillar of the dragon soul special team, but also the soul figure. Although Xiao Baiyu is still in charge of the dragon soul, he has taken the initiative to give up the title of dragon horn.


    The new dragon triangle Title needs to win in the military competition, obtain the entry ticket to participate in the international special forces competition, and then obtain the first place in the international special forces competition.


    The title of dragon tooth has been vacant for more than 20 years. It is not only the most special title in the dragon triangle, but also the most difficult to obtain.


    This title has almost harsh standards for strength, tactics, strategy, speed, agility, wisdom, reaction speed, blasting, sniping, charging, close combat, danger intuition, attack power and so on.


    After all, the Dragon tooth is different from the dragon scale and the Dragon horn. It is not only the sharpest knife of the dragon soul, but also the strongest combat effectiveness of the dragon soul. It is an invincible symbolic title.


    Ten years ago, Feng Ying was the most promising soldier to win the title of "dragon tooth". Unfortunately, he finally missed it because of his lack of attack power. Only then did he retire with long Lin and become a close guard.


    Xiao Baiyu''s worry is here. Zhao Zilong not only has amazing affinity and cohesion, but also is very close to becoming the standard of the new "dragon teeth" according to the intensity of his usual training.


    If it were someone else, Xiao Baiyu would be very happy. After all, there are a large number of new people. It is good to carry forward the dragon soul and have successors.


    But Zhao Zilong is from the Zhao family and the biggest suspect in framing his predecessor Longya, which makes him have to think more.


    This is the Zhao family''s premeditated attempt to seize the control of the dragon soul? Or does Zhao Zilong just want to challenge himself?


    What kind of person Shen Muru is, he can''t hear the meaning. He sighed with a faint interest and said, "it''s good for us to have a clear conscience about some things. Besides, there''s no need to involve the younger generation in the gratitude and resentment of the older generation."


    Xiao Baiyu was silent for a moment and sighed, "that''s it!"


    After hanging up the phone, Xiao Baiyu couldn''t calm down for a long time. In his heart, he actually hoped that Shen Muru could share a common hatred with himself and try to stop the Zhao family from expanding their power.


    After all, what happened that year made the Zhao family lose face and were at an irreconcilable position with Longya.


    As Longya''s brothers, they should have unconditionally supported Longya, but as the children of the big family, they had to consider the interests of the family.


    Big families are intertwined and have complex relations. Everyone doesn''t want to see the situation of one dominant family.


    The Zhao family is ambitious, and the owner Zhao Tianya is a very capable person. He manipulates all small and medium-sized families and their interests, and boycotts other large families.


    Driven by interests, many families have boarded the Zhao family''s warship, which makes the Zhao family''s power expand madly, and there is a faint momentum of the first family in Yanjing.


    They have made great achievements in politics and business. If they reach out to the military, they will completely complement the only weakness of the Zhao family. At that time, the Zhao family will completely dominate and oppress each major family, become the first of the major families, and have an absolute voice in resource integration and distribution, which is definitely not a good thing for other major families.


    Shen Muru made a big mistake on impulse and was almost sent to the military court. Under the full efforts of the Shen family, he was transferred from the dragon soul. He was depressed for several years before he made a comeback. After making a lot of contributions, he was a little better in recent years.


    Now he has obviously lost his spirit and edge, and made it clear that he doesn''t want to meddle in his own business.


    Of course, this has something to do with Zhao Zilong''s innate affinity and appeal, and the identity of Shen Muru''s future son-in-law.


    This makes Xiao Baiyu understand him, but also have a desolate feeling of fighting alone.


    The negative hand stood in front of the window of the command room and looked at the stars and the moon surrounded in the training ground. Zhao Zilong had a gentle smile on his face and felt sick like eating a fly.


    Angrily, he drew the curtain, frowned tightly, lit a cigarette, took a hard breath, and burst a rude word to vent his anger in the rising smoke: "grass!"


    Zhao Zilong, who was enjoying the flattery of the dragon soul soldiers, seemed to feel it and looked at the window with the curtains closed, with a meaningful smile in his mouth.


    Another person in the same mood as Xiao Baiyu is Ye Zhiqiu, the young captain who told the history of the dragon soul to the dragon soul soldiers in Ninghai.


    Once Ye Zhiqiu and Xiao Chunan were both leaders of the young generation of dragon soul. After Xiao Chunan disappeared, ye Zhiqiu stood out and became the focus of attention. None of the best young people.


    But since Zhao Zilong came airborne six months ago, in less than three months, most of Ye Zhiqiu''s loyal supporters betrayed him and began to revolve around Zhao Zilong.


    Zhao Zilong is generous and has a friendly smile. When he speaks, he can always point to the softest place in the people''s heart.


    The soldiers who are ill or have family difficulties are booed and cared for, which makes people feel like a spring breeze and unconsciously have a good impression on him, resulting in a sense of trust and worship.


    Although Ye Zhiqiu felt that he was hypocritical, trying to impress the public and buy people''s hearts, he had to admit that he was indeed a very attractive and resourceful person.


    What makes Ye Zhiqiu feel most depressed is that this hypocritical guy not only has the charm of bewitching people, but also shows his superhuman talent in military training.


    Obviously, he is a returnee from studying in the United States, but he seems to be a natural soldier. He has achieved excellent results in military training subjects such as shooting, mobile sniping, blasting, driving, reconnaissance, load-bearing cross-country running, field rescue, combat, military topography, computer chess deduction and so on. He is no worse than his young soldier king, and there are even signs of surpassing him in some subjects.


    After entering the dragon soul for so many years, he was held down by a recruit within half a year, which made the arrogant Ye Zhiqiu feel very hurt and frustrated.


    He can see that the chief doesn''t like Zhao Zilong very much. As the direct line trained by Xiao Baiyu, he doesn''t want to disappoint Xiao Baiyu.


    We can only turn grief into a driving force and carry out crazy overload training in order to break through ourselves in the limit, show our skills in the big competition and suppress Zhao Zilong''s arrogance.


    Zhao Zilong cordially talked with the soldiers, but he always paid attention to Ye Zhiqiu, who was training hard. For his biggest competitor, there was an imperceptible light of contempt at the bottom of his eyes.


    From small to large, he was the favored child of heaven. He has always been a well deserved academic bully from primary school to studying in the United States. He returned from studying abroad with a master''s degree at the age of 23, and then emerged in the business world.


    In just over a year, it almost doubled the net output value of the Zhao family. It was praised as a child dragon among people by the master of the Zhao family. It was directly determined as the successor of the next owner. Wherever it went, it was the focus of attention.

 Chapter 50

    His handsome appearance, tall and strong figure, impeccable etiquette, elegant and noble temperament, the family background of the top giants, coupled with his far superior IQ and EQ, as well as his irresistible charm, make him destined to be the best few people in the world and qualified to look down on all living beings.


    He is very proud in his bones, but he hides it well. He knows that most people in the world are jealous of the best people in that part of the world.


    The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it.


    He learned this from the jealous eyes of his family competitors at an early age.


    So he never put himself in a high and dangerous position. He knew that before he had absolute strength, he was not qualified to enjoy the pleasure of overlooking the common people.


    Although he likes the feeling of overlooking the world and playing everyone with applause.


    But he had to endure his inner disgust and disguise himself as an approachable person to make false concessions to those who he didn''t pay attention to at all.


    It was not his wish to come to this sweaty military camp to fight for the title of the unknown dragon tooth.


    But the most grateful person in his life is Zhao Tianya, the owner of the Zhao family, but he prefers to call him his father to show his closeness to him.


    When he was a child, Zhao Zilong was not called Zhao Zilong, but Zhao Ziyu. In fact, he was not outstanding among a group of family children in the Zhao family. He was cowardly, self abased, lonely and depressed. He didn''t even dare to look into other people''s eyes and speak.


    He saw with his own eyes that Zhao Tianhai, a collateral of the angry father Zhao family, killed his mother who was having an affair with xiaobailian in bed. That xiaobailian was even worse. After being executed by lingchi, the body was fed to the dog.


    His mother is very beautiful. She was the Canary kept by Zhao Tianhai, the famous dandy of the Zhao family, so he had only one identity from beginning to end, the illegitimate son of Zhao Tianhai.


    The only lucky thing is that although he is an illegitimate son, he is Zhao Tianhai''s only son.


    Therefore, after killing a pair of cheating wild mandarin ducks, Zhao Tianhai brought his own flesh and blood pretending to sleep back to the Zhao family, but never asked, just looking for flowers and willows.


    His childhood was gloomy, which also made him distorted and full of hatred. He suffered from depression at a young age.


    But he has always believed that opportunities are always reserved for those who are prepared, so when opportunities come, he will seize them without hesitation.


    So, in the winter when he was five, he waited for his chance.


    That day, Zhao Tianya, who was in a bad mood and drank too much, was drunk on the snow outside his small courtyard. At that time, he recognized Zhao Tianya''s identity and immediately staged a drama of kindness and no hope of reward. With his thin body, he labored to pull him into his small room and poured tea and water to take care of him all night.


    From that day on, he entered the sight of Zhao Tianya, which completely changed his fate.


    He still remembers that morning. Before he was fully awake, Zhao Tianya appeared in his remote yard like a savior in the morning glow and stretched out his hand to him:


    "Zi Yu, Zi Yu and great wisdom are good, but I prefer iron horse and silver gun Zhao Zilong. From today on, you will be called Zhao Zilong, my son of Zhao Tianya."


    In the face of Zhao Tianya, a strong figure of the Zhao family, Zhao Tianhai did not hesitate to inherit Zhao Zilong to Zhao Tianya, which has nothing to do with him ever since.


    Zhao Tianya treated him like his own, taught him to practice martial arts, taught him to practice calligraphy, taught him to behave in the world, taught him to be black and learn, and tried his best to cultivate him until he was trained into the shining little Meng who tasted Zhao Zilong.


    But even Zhao Tianya didn''t know that when Zhao Zilong was 15 years old, Zhao Tianhai accidentally died in a car accident. The mastermind behind the scenes was Zhao Zilong, his proud adopted son.


    Zhao Tianhai has been drunk for so many years. He has long forgotten Zhao Zilong''s son, but Zhao Zilong never forgets him. I''m afraid he doesn''t know that he died under the careful planning of his own son.


    Zhao Zilong hates his humble birth, his shameless mother who steals when he is a junior, and Zhao Tianhai, who only cares about spending money and drinking but ignores himself, so he wants to erase all the marks on his humble birth.


    After Zhao Tianhai, those who know that he is not Zhao Tianya''s own son have died in various accidents over the years, and there is no sign to check.


    Even the shrewd Zhao Tianya never thought that the accidental death of these people was killed because Zhao Zilong was afraid to expose his humble illegitimate son identity.


    The son of the master of the Zhao family, what a noble birth, let his life have no stains, and completely complete his perfect image.


    The only person in the world who knows that he is not Zhao Tianya''s own life is Zhao Tianya. Even Zhao Ruoxi, Zhao Tianya''s own daughter, thinks he is her own brother.


    Zhao Tianya''s wife, the woman who never liked him, died in an accident by his ingenious design, which has not aroused anyone''s suspicion. Everything is so perfect.


    He knew that everything he had was given by Zhao Tianya, so Zhao Tianya asked him to come to the dragon soul. He would come no matter how reluctant he was.


    In his heart, Zhao Tianya is his biological father. He is a filial son. The father has life. Does the son dare to obey?


    Zhao Zilong listened to the compliments of the dragon soul soldiers and smiled more happily. However, he was wondering whether to design an accident to kill Ye Zhiqiu.


    But after thinking about it for a while, he decided to give up the tempting idea. It was very cold at the top. Without a competitor, the game would not be fun.


    But Shen MuQing was always in his mind. When he was 16, Ding Ning estimated that he left without even going through the discharge formalities. They called to ask about the situation. They were not in a hurry to return. First, tell Ling Yun that he was safe.


    Before dialing the number, Lingyun''s phone called. Ding Ning quickly pressed the answer button: "Hello!"


    It is estimated that it was a habitual call. Unexpectedly, it was connected as soon as the call was made. The other end of the phone was stunned and didn''t speak for three seconds. When Ding Ning gave the second sound, Lingyun cried with joy:


    "Wuwu, Ding Ning, you finally turned it on. Are you okay? I''m scared to death, Wuwu..."


    Ding Ning felt warm in his heart. It was nice to be concerned and worried. He smiled softly: "what can I do? I''m Lord Yun''s little attendant. Who can take me?"


    "Woo woo, where are you? I want to see you right away."


    Lingyun''s choking voice is soft and fierce, full of strong dependence.


    "I''m at home. I''ll pick you up now. Don''t cry, darling."


    Ding Ning coaxed her for a long time before she broke her tears into laughter.


    Although Shen MuQing didn''t speak, Yiding Ning''s ear heard her sigh of relief.


    Is sunny fairy worried about me? Are you worried about me, or is it worried that no one can cure her if I have an accident?


    Finally hung up the phone. Ding Ning walked quickly outside the community. Li Qiuhai''s Toyota bully still stopped at the door of the community. I have to return the car when I pick up Lingyun.


    But I didn''t expect to be hit by a flustered figure as soon as I arrived at the door of the community.


    "Sorry, sorry!"


    The thin figure wore a sun hat, the brim of the hat was very low, and he also took a pair of big toad glasses. He spoke very non-standard Mandarin, nodded and apologized, and turned and ran in a panic.


    "MD, skinny monkey, you don''t want to steal from me again."


    Ding Ning grabbed the man''s wrist, looked at him with a smile, and took out his wallet to see if he had lost anything.

 Chapter 51

    The skinny monkey, formerly known as Hou Xiaochun and nicknamed monkey, also lives in this community. He and Ding Ning are old acquaintances.


    However, their relationship was not harmonious before. The monkey was a habitual thief. Ding Ning had stolen his wallet several times, but Ling Yun stopped him to come back.


    At first, the monkey was not convinced. He stole Ding Ning for revenge several times. After being taught a lesson several times, the guy was honest.


    There''s no way. Ling Yun is unreasonable. As long as Ding Ning loses something, it''s even on his head. If there''s any evidence, beat him first.


    Over time, this guy was also scared. When he saw Lingyun, he was flattered by master Yun, and master Yun was short of flattering. He and Ding Ning were well water and didn''t offend the river.


    Ding Ning actually admires him. This guy''s skill in stealing is perfect. Even if he is absorbed, this guy can touch his things silently.


    "Ah, it''s Ning Ge''er. How dare I steal your things? I''m really in a hurry. I accidentally bumped into you. Sorry, I''ll make amends for you one day. I have something urgent. I''ll go first!"


    The skinny monkey lost his smiling face, looked flustered, nodded and bowed and apologized. When Ding Ning determined that he had not lost anything, he turned and ran away.


    Ding Ning looked at his back suspiciously. Even if this guy saw him at ordinary times, he wouldn''t give him a good face, although he wouldn''t be arrogant.


    After all, Ding Ning''s force is well hidden. Ling Yun teaches him every time. In the eyes of monkeys, Ding Ning is a little white face who eats soft food. If you don''t provoke him, you just can''t provoke Ling Yun. You''re not afraid of him at all. It''s abnormal to apologize to Ding Ning like this.


    This guy also made a disguise. Did he steal and get caught? Ding Ning shook his head in wonder. He didn''t take it seriously and continued to walk out.


    Just out of the gate of the community, Ding Ning touched his pocket and his face changed. Grandma''s car key was stolen by the skinny monkey. Just now he was just checking his wallet, but he forgot the car key.


    Strange, what''s this skinny monkey doing stealing car keys? Ding Ning was wondering, but found several policemen standing next to the Toyota bully parked at the door of the community.


    Zhao Gang, the criminal police captain of that district, was also there, talking to a fashionable young woman.


    Ding Ning''s heart suddenly, the woman looked arrogant, but her voice was very loud, which made him hear clearly.


    "Captain Zhao, as soon as I came back from abroad, my car was stolen. Did you find out who stole it?"


    "Take it easy, Miss Li. Didn''t we find the stolen vehicle just after you reported the case? It also takes time for us to handle the case."


    Zhao Gang seemed to be pestered by her, and his tone was a little stiff.


    Unexpectedly, the woman roared with emotion: "Time, is the domestic police so useless? The fact is very clear. From the monitoring point of view, the car thief is a man and a woman in a white coat, and Ding Ning just left without going through the discharge formalities. The car stopped at the door of his community. It must be that he stole my father''s car in order to retaliate against my father. You should quickly issue a wanted notice to catch him."


    Zhao Gang''s face sank and said unhappily: "the specific appearance of the car thief can''t be seen from the monitoring. Miss Li, who has no basis, had better not talk nonsense, otherwise people will accuse you of framing. You don''t have to teach us how to do things. Please get out of the way and don''t hinder us from handling the case. We''ll investigate and give you an explanation."


    "Is this the quality of the domestic police? No wonder the public security is so poor and the crime rate is so high. It''s incompetent and waste. The car thief is clearly Ding Ning. Why don''t you catch him?"


    The woman screamed like a splash, which attracted the crowd around to point out and despise her. She didn''t have a good impression of this kind of worshipping foreigners.


    "Please get out of the way. You don''t have to tell us how to handle the case. If you interfere with our handling of the case again, don''t blame me for catching you and accusing you of hindering our law enforcement."


    Several police officers handling the case had long been angry with her. Hearing the relentless scolding of the captain, they forcibly pushed her aside and let her clamor to call the lawyer to sue them, but they ignored them.


    Ding Ning had a big head and secretly scolded Lingyun''s crow mouth. It''s really good but not good. Li Qiuhai''s daughter really came back. The worst thing is that she found the car lost. Now it''s a big trouble.


    Hurriedly turned to the other direction, stopped a taxi and rushed to the banwan villa, but his mind was turning rapidly. How to solve this matter.


    But I don''t know that as soon as he left, the thin skinned monkey sneaked out, came up to Zhao Gang and said, "Comrade police, I stole the car, I come from the head."


    Zhao Gang looked at him in amazement, but saw the thin skinned monkey look flustered, constantly looked around and said in a deep voice: "this is not a joke. Are you sure you stole the car."


    "It''s me, it''s me. Look, the car key is still in my hand. Comrade police, catch me."


    The skinny monkey reached out and took out Toyota''s domineering key to open the electronic lock.


    "It''s impossible. The person who stole the car was Ding Ning, not you. You said, how much did Ding Ning spend to make you take the blame? I''ll double it for you!"


    Li Wenwen rushed forward, fiercely grabbed the thin skin monkey''s collar and shook it, staring at her.


    "Fuck you, I stole the car. Go away!"


    When the skinny monkey saw that the police didn''t catch him, he was in a hurry. His eyes flashed fiercely. He slapped Li Wenwen in the face and covered her face.


    The skinny monkey turned around and proudly stretched out his hands: "Comrade police, I turned myself in. I not only stole the car but also hit someone. Catch me."


    Zhao Gang couldn''t laugh or cry. He waved his hand: "cuff him and take him away!"


    "You dare to hit me, you dare to hit me? I''ll kill you!"


    Li Wenwen is obviously a spoiled child. Liu Qiuhai hasn''t beaten him since childhood. At the moment, he is slapped by the thin skinned monkey. He is suddenly angry, and his eyes are red. He rushes up to catch the thin skinned monkey''s face.


    The skinny monkey was not tall. He quickly hid behind Zhao Gang and shouted, "Comrade police, someone hit someone."


    With a "poof" sound, Li Wenwen blew a blood flower on her chest and fell to the ground with a scream.


    "There are snipers. Be careful and spread out quickly!"


    Zhao Gang''s face changed sharply, roared, picked up Li Wenwen and hid behind the car.


    The criminal police are looking for shelter, looking for the location of the sniper, and calling the headquarters for support.


    "Help, comrade police, protect me!"


    The monkey cried and screamed, and rolled and crawled behind Zhao Gang, shaking his legs.


    "Calm down and stop yelling."


    Zhao Gang was sweating on his forehead. He carefully leaned out his head and looked out. The surrounding people had long been scared and fled, and the whole Fuxing Road was in a mess.


    With a "chirp", a bullet rubbed against Zhao Gang''s scalp and hit the stone wall behind him. There was a crater and rubble splashed.


    Zhao Gang shrank back in fear, his heart pounded wildly, his mouth dried, his legs softened, and his whole body was soaked with sweat.


    Shenzhou is the most stringent gun prohibition in the world. As a criminal police captain, he did not experience any gun revolt against the suspect, but what he did was mostly no tough modifications.


    Without really experiencing the threat of sniper guns, he will never know how terrible the pressure of facing life and death is.


    Turn on the walkie talkie and call the headquarters: "call the headquarters, call the headquarters. Zhao Gang, the criminal police captain of Jingpu District branch, called. When we were investigating a vehicle theft case on Fuxing Road, we were attacked by snipers and gunmen. The reporter was shot and in urgent need of rescue. Request support, request support!"


    The monkey was still shivering and crying like a dead father: "help me, help me, they want to kill me. I am willing to cooperate with the police."


    Zhao Gang looked stunned. Then he remembered the strange thing that the monkey voluntarily surrendered before. He was chased and killed by people before the police caught him and sought protection.


    This made him furious. He kicked the monkey in the stomach and scolded angrily, "you killed us."


    "Captain Zhao, Captain Zhao, the special police have set out for support. They are expected to arrive in ten minutes. Please wait for support in place. Please wait for support in place!"


    The intermittent voice of the main station came from the walkie talkie, which relieved Zhao Gang: "received, received, we will hold on, but there is a wounded person here, whose life is in danger and in urgent need of rescue!"


    "Received, we will report to the superior and ask for instructions on how to deal with it!"


    The front desk learned about the scene and immediately reported to director Qi. Director Qi immediately reported to the government leaders for instructions on what to do.


    At the same time, the sword special forces and Guoan also received the order of Shen Muru and began to assemble quickly to block the streets of the crime scene, disperse the onlookers and avoid the injury of innocent people.


    Zhao Gang was ordered to ensure the safety of monkeys at the first time; Second, the superior has arranged a helicopter to rescue and send Li Wenwen to the nearest hospital for rescue.


    At the moment, several criminal policemen present have launched a fierce gun battle with the sniper. However, the sniper continues to move and occupy the commanding height, and the range is beyond the range of the police gun.


    This means that the police did not pose any threat to the sniper. Instead, they were exposed to the sniper''s muzzle. In just five minutes, three police officers were injured.


    Fortunately, they either hurt their arms or legs. They didn''t hurt the vital point and were not in danger for the time being. However, the wound torn by the sniper bullet bled a lot. If they couldn''t stop bleeding in time, I''m afraid they would eventually die of excessive blood loss.


    As time went by, the sniper obviously began to be impatient and constantly aimed at the Toyota overlord car Zhao Gang hid, which increased the pressure on Zhao Gang.


    The monkey trembled with fear. His excrement and urine flowed together. He covered his head and lay on the ground. He kept howling in his mouth. He had reached the edge of collapse.


    Li Wenwen was pale and short of breath. She was always unconscious. Her blood had dyed her clothes red and would die at any time.


    Zhao Gang is burning with anxiety. It has only been five minutes. He has to take a dying wounded man and a monkey who is almost scared crazy. What should he do?


    The sniper''s intention is obvious. He wants to break through the fuel tank, cause the explosion of the vehicle and kill the monkey. He and Li Wenwen are just pond fish affected.


    It''s already very unsafe here. Sniper bullets have riddled the bully and may explode at any time. We must take them away.


    Zhao Gang bit his teeth, reached out and handcuffed the monkey''s wrist, while the other side was handcuffed on his own wrist. He picked up Li Wenwen and shouted, "if you want to live, just rush with me."


    "No, I don''t want to die. Help, I don''t want to die."


    The monkey howled hysterically and stayed on the ground like a dead dog.


    "Wake up, the car is about to explode. We must leave immediately and stand up and follow me."


    Zhao Gang kicked the monkey in the face, making his face full of blood, and his cry stopped suddenly.

 Chapter 52

    "Are you awake? When you are awake, rush with me. Do you see the business car in front? We must rush there and hide. The fuel tank of this car has begun to leak oil and will explode at any time. If we stay here, we will be dead. As long as we rush over and hold on for another five minutes, and the reinforcements arrive, we will be safe."


    Zhao Gang showed the professionalism of a criminal police captain, with a black face and a cold voice.


    "I, I rush, I rush!"


    The sober monkeys also realized that the current situation was very dangerous. If they ran, they still had a chance of life. If they didn''t run, they would die.


    At the critical moment of life and death, he also aroused the cruelty in his bones. He immediately got up, and the cat nodded with his waist. His eyes showed a cruel color: "fight!"


    "One, two, three, run!"


    Zhao Gang bent over and counted in a low voice. As soon as he ran out of the word, he hugged Li Wenwen and jumped out like an arrow.


    Related to his own life, the monkey didn''t fall off the chain and ran a little faster than Zhao Gang.


    "Bang bang!" A series of bullets followed their footsteps and made holes in the ground.


    "Boom", the deafening explosion came, and the Toyota bully finally detonated in the stray bullet. The huge explosion shock wave shocked Zhao Gang and the monkey flying out and fell heavily to the ground.


    Zhao Gang felt that his throat was fishy and sweet, and a mouthful of blood gushed out. His whole body was paralyzed on the ground like a scattered frame, and he still protected Li Wenwen under his body.


    Seeing the monkey lying on the ground, I don''t know whether life or death, Zhao Gangqiang propped up his spirit and shook the monkey: "how are you? Are you okay?"


    The monkey got up with a disheartened face. His eardrums roared, but he showed an obscene smile and shouted, "what are you talking about? Hey, hey, we''re alive, we''re alive."


    Zhao Gang only saw him talking, but he couldn''t hear what he was saying. There was a violent roar in his ears. He shook his head, pointed to his ears and shouted, "I can''t hear."


    "What are you talking about?" The monkey tilted his head and shouted, suddenly covered his ass and screamed.


    It turned out that they were just overturned in front of the business car by the explosion. Zhao Gang and Li Wenwen were OK and were all blocked by the car.


    The monkey was unlucky. Half of his ass was exposed. He was shot in the ass by a sniper. He cried and howled in pain.


    Zhao Gang quickly forced his hands, dragged the handcuffs, dragged him down the car, and was relieved to see that he was just shot in the ass.


    The monkey looked at his wrist, which had been stripped of a layer of skin by handcuffs, revealing white bones. His lips murmured. For the first time in his life, he sincerely said to a policeman, "thank you, you are a good policeman."


    Zhao Gang opened his eyes, looked at him blankly, pointed to his ears, shook his head, indicating that he couldn''t hear.


    With a sincere smile, the monkey took out a pack of wrinkled Ninghai cigarettes from his pocket, took out one to light and handed it to Zhao Gang.


    Zhao Gang hugged Li Wenwen and leaned against the wheel of the car. Blood spilled from the corners of his mouth, but he took a cigarette and took a hard smoke.


    The monkey leaned against Zhao Gang and sat down slowly with his butt on his side. He bared his teeth and lit one. He said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that my monkey would smoke shoulder to shoulder with the criminal police captain."


    Zhao Gang couldn''t hear what he was talking about. In front of him, there were bursts of darkness, Venus was rising, and all his internal organs were in pain like displacement. He spit out a cigarette and said to himself, "I don''t know if I can live this time. Anyway, I tried my best."


    "Bang bang!" Sniper bullets constantly hit the business car, but no one paid attention to them. They have tried their best. They can only live or die by fate.


    The monkey took a cigarette happily: "if I can survive this disaster this time, I will never steal it again. I used to hate the police, but now, I have to say, you are a good man, and I admire you."


    Zhao Gang''s eyes were calm and slowly vomited a smoke ring, Look with a touch of regret: "I''m 30 years old. I''ve talked about three girlfriends. They either think I''m poor or my job is not guaranteed. Up to now, I''m still a bachelor. Since I can''t give others a stable family, don''t harm others, lest I die and others feel sad for me. It''s also good, but my three generations of single biography of Lao Zhao''s family has not even left a descendant I don''t know how to tell my parents when I go down. Hey. "


    "I was poor at home since I was a child. I didn''t read any books. I was sorry for the audience and didn''t have a skill. I fooled around in the society all day. Later, I met an elder. Seeing that I was stable and fast, I passed on my unique skill of stealing. I was also a person with no great ambition. I lived by pickpocketing every day since then."


    The monkey said with a wry laugh: "I didn''t intend to be a good person in my life, but I didn''t expect that a female college student in Ninghai was abducted by human traffickers to my hometown and met by me. It was an abduction and trafficking group. It had great power in our country. I couldn''t afford to offend a thief, but I didn''t know which one was guilty of smoking. I couldn''t bear to see a big girl ruined by others, so I reported him to the Public Security Bureau Guys, save the girl. Unfortunately, I went late. The girl was still spoiled by others. At that time, she was crying like a tearful person. She didn''t want to go back to Ninghai. She was afraid of gossip and had no face to see people. "


    The monkey''s eyes are red, Sobbed: "I really like her. It was the first and only time I fell in love with a girl in my life. Although she was ruined, I don''t mind. I begged her to marry me. I know she doesn''t like me. I also know that I don''t deserve her. I summoned up the courage to let her give me a chance to take care of her all my life. To tell the truth, it was a terrible confession , I never thought she would promise to marry me. I just wanted her to know that even if she was ruined, no one wanted her to live. "


    The monkey cried, But with a happy smile on his face: "I didn''t expect that she really married me. We were together for three years and had a daughter. Those three years were the happiest I had. But I didn''t have the ability to support her. I would only steal. For her sake, I wouldn''t steal. How much money can I earn from work? In our small county, I can only get a dead job of more than 1000 yuan a month I have to raise her and children. I can''t afford it at all. "


    Zhao Gang didn''t look at him either, Self talk: "My parents are both policemen and criminal policemen. They died in the struggle with criminals. I was determined to be a good policeman since I was a child. I got the best grades in the police school and won the first place every year, but what can I do? After graduation, I became a policeman. I had no background and qualifications. I started as a policeman when I was a child, took part in work at the age of 20, cracked many major cases, and had to work hard After being commended by the Ministry of public security, I have been in my current position in three years. I work hard and selflessly. I refuse to eat and treat and refuse to handle human relations cases, which has offended many people. I am 30 years old and still stay in this position. My once sharp edge has been flattened by the real society. They all say I am stupid. People lower than me have houses and cars, But I have nothing. I can''t even find a daughter-in-law! "


    "I love her and want to give her a good living environment, so I can''t help but continue to steal, but I didn''t expect that I went home happily with the stolen money, but was scolded by her. She said I didn''t know what she wanted. Yes, I really don''t know what she wanted. She is a dignified college student. She is still so beautiful. She married me as a thief, but she was a thief I''m sorry for her. I''m useless. I just want her to live better. Am I wrong? "


    The monkey shed tears: "That was our first quarrel and the only one. I compromised. On the same day, I went to the owner with her and returned the money to him. Unexpectedly, the family called the police. She knelt on the ground and begged hard, but it was of no use. Because I had a good attitude towards admitting my mistake, I was detained for 15 days. She said she hoped that I would be a decent person. In order to reduce the burden on the family, she would also go I promised her to take care of the children when she worked. But the manager of the company was an animal. That night, I raped her on the grounds of overtime. Fortunately, I arrived in time and saved her by opening the bastard''s head, but I was caught by the police. The director of the police station was the manager''s brother-in-law, who almost killed me, He locked me up for three months before he let me go. "


    Zhao Gang''s face showed a firmness: "I''ve also been confused. I don''t know what I''m doing as a policeman for? I''ve been a policeman for ten years. I can''t afford a house or even a home in Ninghai. But I think for a long time. I don''t regret it. I''m a policeman. I like solving cases, catching thieves, catching bad people and bringing them to justice. Besides, I can only be a policeman, except being a policeman What else can I do... "


    "But I never thought that she had been ruined by that beast for three months in order to save me. When I was released, she had left with her children, leaving only a letter to me, saying that she was not clean and could no longer deserve me. Let me stop looking for her. She wanted to forget all this nightmare and start life again. I went crazy and looked for her everywhere, but I couldn''t find her I couldn''t find it. Finally, I castrated the beast one night and came to Ninghai. Ninghai is her home. I believe she will come back here. "


    The monkey was sobbing: "In this way, year after year, I became a thief and supported myself by theft. Three years later, I finally found her. But when I found her, I found that she had become someone else''s wife. They lived very well. The man was very rich, good to her and good to the children. She didn''t find me. I hid in the dark and watched her gently give him old clothes My heart aches when my father tidies up his collar, sends him out to work and sends his children to school. However, I think it''s also good. At least that man can give her a life I can''t give and make her forget everything in the past. A person like me is not a world person and doesn''t deserve a goddess like her, so I didn''t go to her again and didn''t leave Ninghai, Continue to live the humble life that people like me should live and live like mice in the underground. I can often secretly look at them and see that they live well. "


    "I''m a policeman. If I catch a thief, I can do meritorious service, but I may not be promoted. In fact, I can live well with one eye open and one eye closed. But that kind of life is not what I want. My conscience will be uneasy. Indulgence in criminals is a crime. If every policeman is not responsible, what will this society become? Therefore, I want to be a responsible policeman, but do it Just have a clear conscience. "


    Under the threat of sniper guns, one soldier and one thief each said their own words. No one could hear what the other party was saying. It was like telling his last words and saying what he had accumulated in his heart.

 Chapter 53

    They didn''t find Li Wenwen in Zhao ganghuai. Although her face was as pale as paper, her eyelashes were trembling slightly. They didn''t know when she had regained consciousness and listened to their words.


    Although she was very weak, the bullet did not hit her key. Listening to their self talk, Li Wenwen''s heart had never been so shocked.


    A humble thief, but has a soul stirring and sentimental love. Although he is only a lower class thief, his sentiment is greater than those dignified upper class people.


    Love is humble but not low. If the person you love deeply can live well, he will silently guard her, do not disturb her life, and silently bless her.


    This deep love deeply moved Li Wenwen, who had been abroad and was used to the open love.


    Being a good policeman is easy to say, but it is really difficult to do. How many people can adhere to their own principles and not compromise with the social reality?


    Li Gang, who had been scolded by her for her incompetence, did it, which reminded her of her previous shrew performance and wanted to find a way to get in.


    The fate of the three people who were out of touch was intertwined because of a gun battle, but she was lucky to be the only listener of the two people''s inner monologue.


    Li Wenwen has to admit that even though the two men have different social status and identity, they both have admirable noble feelings in their bones.


    Li Wenwen, who was already 24 years old, didn''t know what she thought. A morbid purplish red appeared on her pale face and secretly opened her eyes to look at Li Gang.


    Zhao Gang is not handsome, but he is not ugly, his skin is not good, his color is dim, and there are some acne, which is caused by the irregular work and rest of staying up late all year round.


    However, his face is angular, his eyes are small but divine, his nose is the best looking, straight and straight, his lips are slightly thick but shaped, and the iron stubble on his chin is very firm.


    He is tall and burly. His arms are very warm. He has no small stomach. He must exercise often. I don''t know if there is a mermaid line.


    Li Wenwen thought shyly that this man is man and manly.


    At such a dangerous moment just now, he didn''t leave me. He must be a very responsible man, which is better than his previous boyfriend. I don''t know how many times.


    He is thirty years old, I am twenty-four, six years old, just right. When I am older, I know it hurts.


    It doesn''t matter if he is busy at work. I just don''t like men who are too sticky. They all have their own space. How suitable it is.


    If I don''t die this time, I must pursue him. Such a pure man, a good man is more rare than a dinosaur. I must catch him.


    Li Wenwen had already thrown the matter of settling accounts with Ding Ning out of the sky. She was immersed in the joy of finding a peerless man and wondered how to catch him.


    If Zhao Gang knew this, she was still pointing fingers at him. The aggressive female returnees were thinking about how to soak him at the moment. I don''t know what she felt.


    Boom, with the sound of the helicopter in mid air, the sound of the sniper gun suddenly stopped. There was nothing to do, and he had to retreat.


    As the gunfire went farther and farther away, Zhao Gang breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as his nervous tension was relaxed, his head tilted and fainted.


    "No, no, don''t die. I haven''t caught up with you yet. You can''t die..."


    Li Wenwen weakly stretched out her hand and weakly shook Zhao Gang''s face. The face was as pale as paper, the corners of her mouth were still overflowing with blood, her eyes were closed, and only her undulating chest proved that he was still alive.


    The monkey''s hearing has gradually recovered. Although it still has some tinnitus, it can hear the sound vaguely.


    Reach out and find the handcuffs key in Zhao Gang''s pocket, and then open the handcuffs.


    "What are you doing?" Li Wenwen looked at him in horror and thought the monkey was going to run away.


    The monkey grinned: "if I don''t open the handcuffs, how can I call someone to save him."


    "Oh, hurry up!" Li Wenwen said, a pair of eyes can''t be separated from Zhao Gang''s face.


    The monkey looked at her strangely, opened the handcuffs, climbed on the top of the car, took off his clothes and waved desperately: "here, here..."


    The helicopter kept descending, the cabin door opened and a rope ladder was released. Several heavily armed special soldiers with oil paint on their faces quickly jumped down the rope ladder.


    "Come on, save them. He''s a policeman. The woman was shot."


    The special forces led by Zhao Gang came forward and checked for him. His face became a little dignified: "his injury is very serious and has hurt his inner organs. He must be sent to the hospital for rescue immediately."


    "Then take him to the hospital."


    Li Wenwen can''t wait to say.


    "Madam, you''ve been shot. Your injury is also very serious. You must be sent to the hospital immediately. However, the terrain here is complex and the helicopter can''t land. You must be sent to the lawn of Jianshe Road Park in front to board the plane."


    "Then hurry up and stop dawdling!"


    Li Wenwen looked anxiously at Zhao Gang regardless of her injury.


    The special forces took out the headset and said a few words quickly. They put down two simple stretchers from the helicopter and put Zhao Gang and Li Wenwen on it. Several soldiers lifted them up and ran to Jianshe Road. The helicopter also took off again and flew to the lawn of Jianshe Road Park.


    "Are you?" The special forces captain looked at the monkey suspiciously.


    "My name is Hou Xiaochun, nicknamed monkey. I think you should also be looking for me. I turn myself in!"


    The monkey was not aware of the suspect''s face, instead, he was relieved.


    The special forces immediately looked happy: "are you hurt? If not, come with me. We are looking for you everywhere. I hope you can cooperate with us and introduce yourself. Lan Yang, captain of the sword special forces brigade."


    "Leader LAN, I''m fine. A little injury doesn''t matter. I''ll cooperate with you!"


    The monkey happily followed the special forces to a military vehicle. With the protection of special forces, it was finally safe.


    "Creak" a sudden brake, an unlicensed commercial vehicle blocked the road of the military vehicle. A plainclothes man rolled down the window, showed his certificate, and said coldly, "comrade, we have taken over this man."


    Lan Yang was a little upset, but when he thought that this was originally a case jointly handled by the military region, national security and public security departments, their respective division of labor was different. The trial has always been Guoan''s best, and he didn''t say much. After carefully looking at the certificate, Liu Zhenya, a familiar name, couldn''t remember where he had heard it for a moment.


    Nodded and said, "OK, I''ll hand him over to you. We''ll go through the handover formalities when we come back."


    "Thank you for your cooperation, thank you!" The man in plain clothes squeezed out a stiff smile on his cold face and nodded, making Lan Yang feel more comfortable.


    "Monkeys, right? These are comrades of national security. Now you go with them."


    Lan Yang explained to the monkey, turned to the man in plain clothes and said, "he voluntarily surrendered himself and will cooperate with you."


    "OK, I will reflect with the above!"


    The man in plain clothes recovered his paralyzed face and nodded gently.


    After the monkey got on the bus, the business car stepped on the accelerator and sped away like an arrow.


    "Cut, the national security is really dragged. The important people can''t even get off the car. They have a dead face to show to who."


    A sword member nearby grumbled discontentedly.


    Lan Yang frowned and suddenly changed his face: "no, we''ve been fooled. He''s not national security. Hurry up."


    Before he finished, Lan Yang jumped onto the military vehicle and stepped on the accelerator to catch up.


    Without a word, several special forces jumped into the car directly from the open door and asked nervously, "Captain, what''s going on?"


    Lan Yang''s face was gloomy. While staring at the unlicensed business car, he said angrily:


    "It''s all my fault. I didn''t expect these bastards to be so bold that even Guoan dared to pretend. This guy''s certificate is true, but I just remembered that Guoan lost a field worker some time ago. I once cooperated with Guoan to assist in the investigation. The field worker''s name was Liu Zhenya. No wonder I looked at the name so familiar, but I didn''t remember it at once. Wang Qing said that just now The guy didn''t get out of the car and still had a dead face. It suddenly occurred to me that this guy must look like Liu Zhenya, so he didn''t dare to get out of the car and approach me. He didn''t dare to laugh for fear that I would see the trace of his easy appearance. "


    "What should I do? Should I report to the top?" Wang Qing asked nervously.


    "You are so stupid. If you report it, the captain will have bad luck. We must catch that guy when we chase him."


    Another special forces soldier said publicly and unhappily.


    Wang Qing shrunk his neck and said anxiously, "I''m worried that the guy will kill himself in the car. I can''t hide it if I want to hide it at that time."


    "Stop talking and report to the above immediately. I''ll bear the mistakes made by Lan Yang. It''s really my mistake."


    Lan Yang''s face was dignified. When he remembered that the key witness had been given to the enemy by him, he wanted to die with chagrin. If the monkey had something wrong, he would never forgive himself.


    "Captain, you can think about it again. Liu Zhenya''s certificate appears in that person''s hand, which shows that the disappearance in the field must have something to do with them. As long as we can save the monkey in time and solve the case of Liu Zhenya''s disappearance, we will not only make no mistakes, but make contributions."


    Zhang Yang said painstakingly.


    "Well, publicize that we are a disciplined force, not a mountain king who wants to do whatever he wants. If we deceive the upper and lower levels and really have a big event, I will not only be punished, but also implicate all brothers. Now report to the superior immediately and I will bear all the responsibilities."


    Lanyang gave a resolute order.


    "This is not only your responsibility, but also our responsibility. Captain, we should carry it together."


    Zhang Yang saw that Lan Yang had made up his mind and said firmly.


    "And me, I was there, and I had a responsibility." Wang Qing said without changing his face.


    "And me, I was there!"


    "Count me. Our swords have never been cowards. What a big thing to carry together."


    "Yes, and me. The sword is concentric and invincible!"


    "The sword is united and invincible!"


    ... the sword members fought loudly.


    Let Lanyang be moved in his heart, smiled and scolded: "MD, what''s the matter with you? I said I''ll carry it. You have to eat shit. What''s the matter?"


    "If the captain eats shit, our brothers won''t join in the fun."


    "Eh, Captain, you taste so heavy that you even want to eat shit? Admire, admire!"


    "It''s too serious to eat shit. Captain, you''d better come by yourself. Brothers, I''m sorry."


    ... a group of sharp sword members were laughing and laughing, and the previous angry and tense atmosphere was immediately cleared away.


    Lanyang''s mouth is slightly tilted, and his eyes are filled with a warm smile. Sharp swords are good men and brothers. There''s absolutely nothing to say.


    "Captain, the leader replied. Let''s save the monkey at all costs. It''s best to catch the bandit alive. If we can''t, we''ll kill him on the spot. I''ve passed the bandit''s escape route to the top. The traffic police have begun to block the route in front, and the special gunfire police have been sent out to cooperate with us to catch the bandit."


    Wang Qingji reports from Shenghui.

 Chapter 54

    "Wow, it''s so human. I sent Leng Meimei, the captain''s dream lover, to support me. This is a big play for lovers."


    Zhang Yang winked and joked.


    "That is, I have never found that my superiors still support our captain to soak cold beauties."


    "Hahaha, it''s worth punishing one by one now. Give our captain a chance to see the lover of his dream."


    ... the sword members laughed and teased the blue ocean.


    Lan Yang blushed and said coyly, "don''t talk nonsense. Captain Xiao has to hurry with me when he hears it."


    "What are you worried about? If you play again, you''re just too gracious. Last time you let her, this time you have to show your majesty, exude the spirit of hegemony and subdue her."


    Zhang Yang said with a smile.


    "Come on, I really lost to her."


    Lanyang confessed with some frustration.


    The whole carriage was suddenly quiet. Wang Qing said with a dry smile: "Captain, your joke is so cold."


    "Yes, it''s not funny at all." Publicity follows and agrees.


    "I''m serious. Although our sharp swords seem to be more powerful than guns, it''s a competition of overall strength, but when it comes to individual competition, I''m really not her opponent. Last time she said to teach me a lesson, it was a real lesson. She still kept her hand, otherwise I have to be beaten and can''t get up."


    Lan Yang scratched his head and said with an embarrassed face. As a sharp sword captain, he can''t beat a female captain. He also feels ashamed, but he has always been a magnanimous and realistic person and will never put money on his face.


    "What if she can''t beat her? She keeps her hands on you and gives you face, which shows that she still cares about you."


    Chen Fei, an experienced sword member, comforted.


    "Yes, yes, beating is kissing, scolding is love, not beating, scolding or falling in love. She doesn''t teach others, but comes to teach you. What does that mean? It means that she is creating opportunities to contact you."


    Wang Qing also looks like a love consultant.


    "I think so, captain. It''s a female tiger. You have to be able to hold her down. Otherwise, when you get married, you don''t know what you''ll be treated like."


    Zhang Yang looked like someone who had come over, with lingering palpitations on his face.


    Lan Yang giggled: "if she is willing to marry me, I am willing to be a strict wife all my life."


    "Wow, cold beauty, if she hears you, I guarantee that even the iceberg will be melted by you every minute."


    "Lying in the trough, the captain also has such disgusting times. It''s really... Eh, I have goose bumps all over."


    "Captain, love is boundless. Please keep it!"


    "Ask for maintenance + 1"


    "Ask for maintenance + 2"


    "Maintenance + 10086!"


    Everyone laughed and laughed, and Lan Yang smiled helplessly.


    As a loyal admirer of Xiao Nuo, he couldn''t see that the cold woman didn''t mean anything to him at all. No matter how hard the brothers cheered, there was no hope.


    But the woman had taken root in his heart as early as the first time he saw it. He didn''t want to give up, couldn''t bear to give up, didn''t want to give up, and didn''t want to give up.


    With a faint hope, I approached her carefully, looking forward to one day to move her, move her and accept my sincere love.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At banwan villa, Ding Ning took back the elated Ling Yun with a heavy heart and said goodbye to Shen MuQing with a strong smile.


    "It''s not easy to take a taxi here. I''m idle. You drive first!"


    Shen MuQing said softly that the wave light in the starlike eyes flowed, which made Ding Ning unable to bear to refuse.


    In addition, in recent days, he has to set the strength instrument and treat Chu Yunna. He really needs a car to take the place of walking. He nodded immediately, thanked him and drove Lingyun home in a brand-new Land Rover.


    Watching the car tail light go away, Shen MuQing''s mouth is slightly tilted. For more than a day, it''s not a piece of cake to set Lingyun''s words with her IQ.


    When Ling Yun told her that Ding Ning was not her boyfriend, she was so happy that she almost had a heart attack.


    It''s her purpose to borrow the car to Ding Ning. If you borrow it and return it, don''t you have a reason to meet again?


    Even Ling Yun didn''t know that Shen MuQing secretly called people to buy the Land Rover. It didn''t take two hours to pick up the car and put on the license plate.


    I''m afraid Ding Ning won''t want a car that is too expensive. This range rover Aurora gorgeous black limited edition is the latest version of this year. Less than 300 vehicles are sold nationwide at a price of less than 600000, which is within the range acceptable to Ding Ning.


    It can be seen how many brain cells Shen MuQing has to die in order to please Ding Ning.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is there something on your mind?"


    Although Ling Yun was careless, she really knew Ding Ning very well. She knew what had happened at the sight of his face. She began to ask after him as soon as she got on the bus.


    "Hey! Don''t mention it. I guess I''ll be caught by the police soon. When I went out today, I saw Li Qiuhai''s daughter with the police around the Toyota bully, tracking down the car thief."


    Ding Ning said with a sad face. At that time, he just wanted to borrow it temporarily and return it. Unexpectedly, he caused such a big basket.


    If dad knew he was a car thief, he would have to smoke himself alive.


    "Ah, I''ll tell you. When Li Qiuhai had an accident, how could his only daughter not come back immediately? However, as soon as she came back, she went to her father''s car and called the police. We were too unlucky."


    Lingyun wanted to be wise after the event and scold Ding Ning, but when he saw his listless appearance, he immediately couldn''t bear to continue to attack him and sighed with Ding Ning.


    "Forget it, there must be a way to the front of the mountain. When I take you home, I''ll go out and hide for two days. I''ll turn myself in to the police station when I think of a way."


    Ding Ning scratched his head in annoyance and muttered that it was really bad time to get Li Qiuhai in. His daughter must hate him and will never let go of her easily.


    "I have a share in stealing the car. I want to turn myself in. Let''s go together. Even if we''re in prison, we''ll be together. You can''t get rid of me this time."


    Lingyun tooted his mouth and said angrily.


    Ding Ning''s heart was warm, but he said angrily, "are you stupid? We both go in and lose a lot if we steal a car. Even if we are locked up, we can''t be locked together. You can open a standard room when you are a prison. It''s a hotel."


    "What about that?" Lingyun also realized that what he said was purely a dream and became anxious.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll think of another way. My third master in a dormitory entered the Public Security Bureau as a forensic medicine after graduation. There should be some ways. These two days, I''ll avoid the limelight and let him help with the activities to see if there''s any change. Don''t worry. What a big thing."


    Ding Ning was worried, but he pretended to be calm in order to reassure Ling Yun.


    "Eh, by the way, Mu Qing''s family is very powerful. Why don''t I tell her and ask her to say hello."


    Ling Yun thought hard for a long time. Suddenly, he was surprised and suggested.


    "Well, don''t make trouble. What does it have to do with us if people have power and power? Besides, her mother and brother always dislike me for fear that I miss their family. If I talk to her about such a thing, it will be inferior."


    Ding Ning flatly rejected her proposal. He didn''t want to be a car thief in front of Shen MuQing.


    "Hum, I think you just miss other people''s things." Lingyun rolled his eyes and said sour.


    "What do I miss about her family?" Ding Ning asked back with an unhappy face.


    "What else can you miss? Of course, it''s someone else''s baby girl. Mu Qing is beautiful, has good temperament, good personality and good family conditions. Dare you say you don''t miss her?"


    Lingyun stared at him with eyes full of examination.


    Ding Ning''s face was hot, and he was stabbed. He was thinking carefully. His heart was empty for a while, but his face showed an angry look and retorted:


    "Do you know that people have good family conditions? I''m a poor boy. Even your mother can''t see me. Do you think their family will see me? I know myself very well. Don''t set me up there."


    Ling Yun felt sad and knew that he had touched Ding Ning''s pain again. He reached out and gently stroked his side face, coaxing him in a soft voice like a child:


    "Sorry, don''t be angry. It''s all my fault. I just think Shen MuQing seems interested in you, so I want to know whether you like her or not."


    "Why? I like her, so you give me to her, don''t you? Then you can find a rich and handsome man according to your mother''s requirements, can''t you?"


    Ding Ning glanced at Lingyun obliquely, with an expression of asking questions.


    But in my heart, Lingyun said that Shen MuQing liked me. Is it true? How did she know? Did Shen MuQing tell her?


    "What are you talking about? You know I only like you. How can I like others?"


    Lingyun remembered that her mother called her last night and said she had found a blind date for her. She was Aunt Wang''s husband''s nephew.


    She said that she was tall and handsome and a returnee. She opened a company and became the boss with a fortune of more than 100 million. She had to force her to meet these days. She had no choice but to promise. Suddenly, she felt guilty, her eyes twinkled and dared not look at him, but she replied with a hard mouth.


    She didn''t want to go on a blind date at all, but her mother forced her to die. She could only promise to go through the motions and say she didn''t like it.


    But in any case, Ding Ning should not know about it. Otherwise, with his strong character, he must completely turn his face against himself.


    "I hope so!" Ding Ning said absently, but he was thinking about how to deal with the car theft.


    Seeing that Ding Ning didn''t find anything unusual, Ling Yun was relieved and secretly decided to do it this time. Next time, even if her mother said it well, she would never agree.


    He looked at Ding Ning with guilt and wondered if he would give Ding Ning comfort as compensation.


    "Ding Ning, shall we go to eat and watch a movie?"


    Ling Yun said in a charming voice, the water waves in his beautiful eyes rippling, shyly thinking about the dark in the cinema, what to kiss, at most... At most, let him eat some tofu, which is a comfort to him.


    Ding Ning was full of excitement and looked at her warily, "what do you want to do? What do you want to make bad?"


    According to his experience over the past five years, whenever Ling Yun talks to him like this, he must be thinking of something. In the end, the unlucky one must be himself.


    "What can I do? I don''t want to accompany you for a while. We haven''t seen a movie together. I''ll accompany you today."


    I''m going to let you eat tofu. You even suspect my aunt. It''s really a dog biting LV Dongbin. Ling yunqi''s teeth are itching.


    The original beautiful words were said by Lingyun gnashing his teeth, and the taste completely changed, making Ding Ning feel chilly on his back and goose bumps all over his body.


    There is a conspiracy, there must be a conspiracy. This girl is under the trap and must not be fooled.


    "No, I''m a wanted criminal now. I can''t go to public places. If I send you home, I have to run away immediately. It''s easy for people to work outside. Once I go in, it''s difficult to operate."

 Chapter 55

    Lingyun was disappointed. She thought she was compensating dingning for eating tofu, but in fact, she didn''t want to have further intimate contact with dingning.


    But what Ding Ning said is also reasonable. This time is really not a time for children and women. He immediately put out his mind and asked anxiously, "where are you going to hide?"


    "Leave it alone. I don''t believe you. I don''t want to embarrass you. If you are cheated by the police, you will confess obediently. Do I blame you or don''t I blame you?"


    Ding Ning pretended to be deep and said.


    Ling Yun thought it was the same reason and sighed: "it''s true. I''ve been afraid of the police since I was a child. I have a heart to be Liu Hulan, but I don''t have Liu Hulan''s hard bones."


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes: "just like you, if you want to be born during the war, you have to be a traitor first."


    "Fuck off, is my mother like that?" Ling Yun grinds his teeth and stares at Ding Ning fiercely.


    "Unlike you, you are a spineless counsellor. Even your mother can''t make it."


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Ding Ning immediately shifted the topic to Lingyun''s mother.


    Sure enough, this move didn''t work well and became Lingyun''s killer mace. Lingyun immediately lost his temper and said dejectedly, "well, I just don''t have backbone. Take me home and hide quickly."


    "By the way, did you tell your mother to go home? I don''t trust you to be at home alone at night."


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered this question and asked quickly.


    "I''ve already called. She said she would come back later. Don''t worry."


    Lingyun began to feel guilty again. She had planned to spend the night with Ding Ning without telling her mother. Unexpectedly, the plan couldn''t catch up with the change. There was another case of stealing a car. Ding Ning had to avoid the wind and let her plan fail.


    In front of Ding Ning, she didn''t dare to call her mother. Who knows if her mother would nag about her blind date on the phone.


    "That''s good!"


    Ding Ning put down his heart, but his eyes were frozen and stared at the front.


    A business car without a license plate in front was driving at high speed and passed him. There was a scene that only American blockbusters would appear. A man was lying on the roof trying to enter the car.


    Ding Ning not only knew him, but also knew him very well. It was Xiao Nuo who had just separated at noon.


    This silly girl, is she crazy? You''re a SWAT, not a superman. You''re really dead.


    Ding Ning''s heart was suddenly in a mess. He stopped at the roadside and eagerly said to Ling Yun, "you get off first and take a taxi. When you get home, send me a text message to report peace."


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing that Ding Ning''s face was wrong, Lingyun got out of the car skillfully and asked for an unknown reason.


    "I''ll explain to you when I come back."


    As soon as Ding Ning stepped on the accelerator, he turned around and chased the business car regardless of the angry scolding of the vehicle that almost hit the rear behind him.


    Ling Yun looked at Ding Ning''s racing skills foolishly and quickly disappeared into the car sea. He looked stupid. What''s the matter with him?


    "Woo... Woo... Woo..."


    A sharp siren sounded, and more than a dozen police cars flashed their lights and chased in the direction of Ding Ning''s disappearance.


    Lingyun''s heart is tight. It''s terrible. Ding Ning has been found. No wonder he let himself get off. He''s going to run.


    Don''t you just steal a car? As for driving so many police cars to catch up? What if Ding Ning has an accident?


    Pooh, Pooh, no, my little attendant is the strongest. He is invincible.


    Ling Yun was confused and stood in place. Although he kept comforting himself, the scene of car destruction and death always flashed in his mind.


    No, I want to catch up and stop the taxi. Unfortunately, it''s time for the taxi shift. When she can''t stop a car, Ding Ning will disappear long ago.


    "Girl, where the hell are you going? Tell me so that I can arrange the route in advance so as not to be blocked."


    When the taxi driver saw her get on the bus, he kept letting her drive forward and asked impatiently.


    News, yes, go home and watch the news. If something happens to the road chase, the news will be reported.


    Ling Yun, who is in a state of no control, can only choose to go home. After reporting her address, she has tears in the back row.


    I knew it was so dangerous, so I asked Ding Ning to turn himself in. Even if I was sentenced to a few years, it would be better than running away now. How can I live in case there is something wrong.


    When she was near the door of the community, even the onlookers caused by the warning line pulled up by the gun battle didn''t want to join in the fun. She ran home step by step, turned on the TV and anxiously waited for the broadcast of Ninghai news.


    As a result, she didn''t find it. The car theft case that frightened them has ended because the gunman''s attack exploded the car, inadvertently helping them solve a big problem.


    Ding Ning was so anxious that he gave full play to his driving skills in the crowded traffic. He kept shuttling like a swimming fish, and the speed in the city reached an amazing 100 miles per hour.


    Lan Yang was also worried. He watched his goddess driving a police car. At the moment when he crossed with the bandit''s vehicle at the intersection, he jumped out of the window and fell on the roof of the business car, trying to enter the car to save the monkey.


    The bandits in the car had obviously noticed the danger and kept shooting at the roof. Xiao Nuo not only had to keep from being thrown down by high-speed vehicles, but also avoided the bandits'' bullets with his consciousness of danger.


    This made Lan Yang''s heart rise to his throat and wanted to replace it with his body.


    The members of the sword were stunned. They didn''t expect that the beautiful and outrageous cold beauty should be so strong.


    Although there are often such bridges in American blockbusters, in fact, no one dares to do so, even the king of war.


    Not to mention the wind resistance caused by the vehicle at high speed makes it difficult for people to breathe. It requires extremely harsh and strong body balance ability to avoid being thrown off the roof alone, not to mention avoiding bullets in this dangerous situation.


    It''s not fatal. Whether it''s hit by a bullet or rolled under the car, a bad one will die without a whole body.


    This is not just a matter of skill. It requires courage and absolute self-confidence, as well as beast like intuition close to instinct to danger.


    They looked silly. Their nerves were stretched tightly as Xiao Nuo was shaken by the continuous swing of the vehicle, and they were completely convinced of the cold beauty.


    Lanyang, in particular, should not only keep a close eye on Xiao Nuo, but also pay attention to the speed at all times. He can''t be thrown away or too close.


    Otherwise, once Xiao Nuo falls down, even if he doesn''t die, he will be run over by his own car.


    "MD, what does that Land Rover want?"


    Lanyang suddenly found a Land Rover jumping out and sandwiched between the military vehicle and the bandit''s vehicle. He couldn''t help swearing.


    "It must be an accomplice of the bandits. They want to cover their escape and drive into him."


    Zhang Yang roared with red eyes and a ferocious face.


    "What if it''s not a bandit? What if it''s just a curious citizen who doesn''t know?" Lan Yang said with some hesitation.


    "Who cares who he is now? Hit him if you dare to get in the way."


    Wang Qing was also anxious. They must not watch the future sister-in-law die like this.


    "OK, MD, no matter who you are, get out of the way."


    Lanyang accelerated fiercely and hit the rear of Land Rover.


    "Sleeping trough, this is the car I borrowed."


    Ding Ning felt that the car body was shocked and knew that he had been hit by a fierce man. He immediately screamed painfully.


    "Bang bang!"


    Lanyang is also crazy. He keeps crashing into Land Rover cars.


    "Paralyzed, you have to compensate me for my car."


    Ding Ning bared his eyes and wanted to crack. He threw the front of the car, slammed the accelerator, and drove side by side with the business car. He looked at Xiao Nuo angrily and shouted, "you crazy woman, don''t want to live, do you?"


    At the moment, Xiao Nuo''s face was white and she was sweating. She kept avoiding bullets and keeping her body balance, which had exhausted her physical strength, but she couldn''t successfully enter the carriage.


    In addition to the driver, there are monkeys and another bandit in the carriage. The monkeys seem to have been subdued after some struggle. Now they don''t know whether they are alive or dead.


    The bandit should not have much ammunition. At the moment, he has stopped shooting. He will only shoot when Xiao Nuo attempts to enter the carriage.


    This made Xiao Nuo feel like riding a tiger. She knew that as long as she let go, she would be killed alive. She could only hold her hands and legs in a big font, clutching the edge of the roof and hoping to wait until the turn.


    Just as she became more and more frightened, more and more tired, and more and more regretful of being brave, she suddenly heard Ding Ning''s faint angry scolding.


    The ugly but caring voice almost made her cry with joy. Yushmo, it''s yushmo''s voice. He''s coming. He''s coming to save himself.


    But at the moment, her head was tightly attached to the roof, and she didn''t even dare to lift it. As soon as she looked up, the wind resistance brought by rapid driving would pour into her mouth, making it difficult to breathe.


    Ding Ning was also careless. He forgot to change his voice in front of Xiao Nuo, leaving such a big flaw.


    But he doesn''t care. After all, there are many people with the same voice. He doesn''t admit that no one can take him.


    "He... What is he going to do?"


    Zhang Yang has climbed onto the co pilot of the warrior and stared at what happened to the Land Rover.


    Lan Yang was shocked and speechless. His mouth was so wide that he could fill a big duck egg. For a long time, he scolded bitterly: "lying in the trough, my goddess!"


    Other people were also stunned and marveled that it was really an eye opener today. It was really a mountain higher than a mountain.


    Life is at stake. Ding Ning can''t hide his strength at this time. Anyway, his father only told him not to expose his cooking and cattle killing skills before he has absolute strength. He didn''t say that he had to pretend that he doesn''t know martial arts. He''s just afraid of trouble. He just pretends that he can''t do martial arts all the time. This is called low-key, not advice.


    The driver''s door of the Land Rover suddenly opened and Ding Ning pushed hard. People jumped onto the roof of the business car like lightning. The brand-new Land Rover immediately drove into the ditch and was completely scrapped.


    Ding Ning kept his balance with his feet apart, stood steadily on the roof like walking on the ground, bent over to pick up Xiao Nuo and carried her behind him. He scolded angrily: "hold me tight."


    The cold wind made Xiao Nuo unable to open his eyes at all, but out of his dependence and trust in youxumo, he hugged Ding Ning''s neck without hesitation and whispered in his mouth:


    "I knew you couldn''t bear me. You like me. You are my hero. You will come and save me."


    Ding Ning slapped her on the ass, "I like farting. You should be shooting Hollywood blockbusters. Aren''t you dying?"


    The comrades of the sword took a sharp blow from the corner of their eyes. Oh, my God, you are so cruel that you dare to beat cold beauty''s ass. cold beauty has no temper at all. She looks like a little bird depending on others. What a hell.


    Lan Yang''s face turned pale, and his heart was as painful as tears. It was all unspeakable bitterness.


    The goddess was robbed in this way. He was really unwilling, but he immediately counseled at the thought of the fierce man standing motionless on the roof.

 Chapter 56

    "Hee hee, even if I''m going to die soon, I''m satisfied to see you before I die."


    Xiao Nuo narrowly escaped death and was saved by the person he missed most in despair. He also completely let go of his feelings.


    What reserved, what fiance, what rival in love, go to hell, I''ll be with him.


    Ding Ning was slightly moved. Unexpectedly, the silly woman had a deep love for herself. For a moment, he couldn''t help but want to marry her.


    But when he thought of Lingyun and Shen MuQing, his heart began to be confused.


    I can only say with a hard heart, "crazy woman, do you recognize the wrong person? I''m not your lover, I''m just a brave citizen."


    "Hum, I know you have someone you like, but so what? I have the right to pursue you before you get married. I won''t give up easily."


    Xiao Nuo closed his eyes and rubbed his cheek on his back. The taste was so familiar that he could not recognize the wrong person.


    "All right, tell me, what do you want? Why are you chasing this car? Also, don''t forget to pay for my Land Rover when you''re done. It''s a new car."


    Ding Ning had no time to break with her and began to talk with her bitterly.


    "When you are my boyfriend, let alone a Land Rover, it''s a hundred or a thousand. I''ll give you everything you want."


    Xiao Nuo said in his ear with a smile.


    "Shit, rich woman, are you going to keep me?"


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes. How much salary can a special police captain get a month? And a hundred and a thousand, and I''m not afraid of the wind flashing my tongue.


    "Yes, I''ll take care of you. Can you? Not only the car, but all of us are yours."


    Xiao Nuo said charmingly.


    "Let''s forget the people. I can consider packing the car and taking it away. There are too many 1000 cars. If you are careless, you can have ten or eight cars first. I''m not greedy."


    Ding Ning laughed and joked.


    "You are so beautiful that you can pack people and cars together."


    Xiao Nuo twisted his chin.


    "Well, well, ten Land Rovers are packed with people. It''s not for nothing." Ding Ning laughed.


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes brightened: "this is what you said. Don''t go back!"


    Ding Ning glanced and said, "you have no jokes!"


    "That''s good. By the way, there are two bandits in the car who kidnapped one of our important witnesses. We want to save the witness. The two bandits had better be caught alive, but they can''t be killed on the spot."


    Xiao Nuo finally remembered the business and said without hesitation.


    "Well, the car in the back is your people. Let them drive closer. I''ll send you there first and help you clean up these two guys."


    Ding Ning also felt a little hard. It was great to stand on the roof, but it also consumed her physical strength.


    "OK, be careful yourself. Take this gun."


    Xiao Nuo stretched out his hand to take out the gun from his waist and stuffed it into Ding Ning, then turned his head, opened his eyes and made a gesture to Lan Yang.


    Lan Yang understood and immediately accelerated. He saw Ding Ning jump into the front of the warrior''s car, grabbed Xiao Nuo''s thin waist and stuffed her in from the window.


    Zhang Yang hurriedly pulled her in, while Ding Ning turned and kicked the fierce man''s car head hard, jumping back to the business roof like a loaded shell.


    Lan Yang trembled in his heart. I went and there was a big dent in the front of the car. This guy was retaliating. I hit his Land Rover before retaliation.


    "Sister Xiao, who''s that guy? He''s so fierce."


    Wang Qing looked at Ding Ning in shock.


    Xiao Nuo smiled proudly and said, "his name is yushmo. He is my boyfriend..."


    Before the voice fell, her mouth opened into an O-shape. Who was that? It''s not yushmer at all.


    The figure looks a little similar, but it is obviously higher than yushmer, and the appearance and hair color are not the same at all.


    But as like as two peas, his voice and taste, and his spanking movements are all alike.


    Lan Yang stared at Ding Ning without looking at Xiao Nuo. He was afraid that his tears would fall and he had been in love for so long. Is this day finally coming.


    But for a goddess like Xiao Nuo, only the fierce man can deserve her, Lan Yang thought sadly.


    Xiao Nuo''s gaffe was not noticed by Zhang Yang and others. She thought she was also shocked by Ding Ning''s skill.


    Because at the moment, Ding Ning made a fuss. When the bandits shot at the left window, he jumped into the car from the right window like a clever monkey.


    Thanks to Xiao Nuo''s previous contribution. In order to prevent Xiao Nuo from entering the carriage, the bandit smashed the car glass on both sides.


    In the fear of everyone, the business car began to shake violently and took the S-shaped route on the road.


    Then, in the mouth of the sword members, "creak" sound, the car stopped, and Ding Ning walked out of the car easily.


    Lan Yang forgot to step on the brake and almost hit the rear end. Zhang Yang turned the steering wheel sharply next to him, then rubbed the side of the car and stopped after a sudden brake.


    Ding Ning was startled, jumped up and shouted, "I''ll go. What are you doing? You want to kill me."


    "Mistakes, mistakes, I''m stunned!"


    Lan Yang was sweating and smiling. He was a fierce man. He couldn''t beat himself for a while. Where to reason? After all, he was wrong first.


    "I thought you were jealous that I was more handsome than you and wanted to murder." Ding Ning muttered discontentedly.


    Xiao Nuo hasn''t changed his mind until now. He looks at Ding Ning blankly. How can this good boyfriend change his body?


    Zhang Yang and others were well-trained and quickly surrounded the business car. Seeing that the two bandits were unconscious, they quickly came forward and tied them up.


    Lan Yang put away his loss and quickly checked the unconscious monkey. His face became a little ugly: "we should hurry to the hospital and contact the helicopter. It''s too late to slow down."


    "Eh, why is it a skinny monkey? What''s wrong with him?"


    Ding Ning looked stunned. The monkey had been lying on his stomach. When he rushed in and subdued the two criminals with a silver needle just now, he didn''t pay attention to it. At the moment, he found that the important witness kidnapped was him.


    Hurriedly came forward to take his pulse, frowned tightly, thought for a moment, touched his muscle, listened to his heartbeat, and then carefully looked at his wound. His face suddenly changed sharply: "no, he was poisoned by poisonous arrow wood."


    "Poison arrow wood? What?" Xiao Nuo looked at Ding Ning with some surprise. He didn''t know who he was?


    "The poisonous arrow wood grows in the rain forest below 1500 meters above sea level. It is the most poisonous plant in the world and also a medicinal plant. The milky white juice of the poisonous arrow wood contains highly toxic. Once it comes into contact with human and animal wounds, it can paralyze the poisoned person''s heart, seal blood vessels, solidify blood, and even suffocate. Therefore, people call it sealing the throat with blood. Hunters often smear it on the arrow to kill big animals Type beast. "


    Ding Ning said with a heavy look: "This kind of poison is usually caused by the wound entering the body. The main symptoms are muscle relaxation, slow heartbeat, and finally the heartbeat stops and dies. I died within 20 minutes to 2 hours after poisoning. I just touched the muscle tissue of the thin skin monkey, which has begun to relax, and the heartbeat has become slow. There is white juice at the wound, so I''m sure he was poisoned by blood arrow wood."


    "What about that? Is there any way to save it?" Lan Yang frowned.


    "All things grow and conquer each other. There must be an antidote within seven steps, as well as poisonous arrow wood, but there is only one antidote, that is, red backed bamboo grass."


    "It''s good to have an antidote. The helicopter will arrive soon. We should take him to the hospital in time."


    Wang Qing breathed a sigh of relief, but saw that everyone frowned and looked ugly. He asked in surprise, "what''s the matter? Isn''t there an antidote?"


    "You didn''t hear Mr. you... Say that there must be an antidote within seven steps. Since the poisonous arrow grows in the rain forest, the antidote must be the same. Where is this? Ninghai? Where can I find the red backed bamboo grass?"


    Zhang Yang turned his eyes angrily. Wang Qing said unconvinced, "then fly to southern Yunnan to pick. This witness is very important. We must not let him die."


    "Fool, I didn''t listen to Mr. you. This poison will kill you in two hours at most."


    Lan Yang has no face to see people. Wang Qingping was very smart. When did he become so brainless.


    Wang Qing was stunned and said in frustration, "aren''t we busy in vain?"


    "You''re busy. It''s Mr. you and sister Xiao who work hard. We''re just following the autumn wind."


    Zhang Yang sat down on the ground with a dejected head.


    Xiao Nuo gathered his mind, frowned and thought hard. Ding Ning whispered, "is there no other way?"


    Ding Ning looked at her and smiled bitterly: "there''s no way. I can close his Qi and blood channels and let him fall into a state of suspended animation for 48 hours, but the question is, can I get red backed bamboo straw in 48 hours? Is your superior willing to spend such a big price to save such a person?"


    Xiao Nuo and Lan Yang looked at each other. Lan Yang nodded knowingly and said, "I''ll ask my superior for instructions now."


    Lan Yang walks away to contact his superior. Xiao Nuo looks at Ding Ning and whispers:


    "Who are you? Is it yushmer? Why do you look different, but give me the feeling that you are alone?"


    Ding Ning''s heart trembled and sighed at the woman''s terrible intuition. A frivolous smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "what, yushmo, is he more handsome than me? My name is Ding Ning, beautiful woman. It''s nice to know you. Can you know your name? I remember you said you wanted to keep me, so you can''t keep your words."


    "You must know him, don''t you, and you know him very well, otherwise you won''t give me that strange feeling."


    Xiao Nuo was not angry. He looked at him thoughtfully, and suddenly his eyes brightened: "are you the good friend he said?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. My medical skills are really good, but I''ve never heard of anything that is so silent and unnecessary."


    Ding Ning denied it and joked. If he admitted that he knew yushmo and was pestered by her to find him all day, where would he get yushmo out for her.


    "You xumo, there is no need, you xumo, there is no need..."


    Xiao Nuo was stunned when he heard the speech, whispered in his mouth, his face became ugly, his heart hurt faintly, and tears gradually blurred his sight.


    It turned out that what he told himself from beginning to end was a pseudonym. In his eyes, he was always amorous. The dream should wake up. This relationship should not exist. Let''s end it.


    Ding Ning looked at her dejected and distressed. She wanted to hold her in her arms immediately to comfort her injured heart.


    But... When the figures of Lingyun and Shen MuQing appeared in his mind, his outstretched hand was stiff in the air and slowly retracted.


    Falling in love with two women at the same time has messed up his feelings. Another Xiao Nuo, he really doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    He can only harden his heart and lower his head, pretend to be a monkey to check his body, and pretend not to see her painful expression. I''m sorry, Xiao Nuo. It''s better to end this relationship that shouldn''t have started.

 Chapter 57

    Xiao Nuo tried to bear the pain in his heart, and his face soon recovered from the coldness of the past. The cold smell of refusing people thousands of miles away made Ding Ning feel guilty and remorse.


    The sharp sword members were keenly aware that Xiao Nuo changed from a gentle and lovely little woman to a goddess of ice and snow in an instant. They couldn''t help shivering and kept a distance from her subconsciously.


    "Xiao... Captain Xiao, I have reported to the superior. The superior... The superior disagrees."


    Lan Yang walked back quickly and said with an ugly face.


    "Isn''t this witness very important? Why doesn''t the superior agree?"


    Xiao Nuo, who was already in a bad mood, gushed anger at the bottom of his eyes and said in a cold voice.


    "Because, the superior said... He said to send the monkey to the hospital for rescue. Don''t... don''t..."


    Lan Yang hesitated and stopped talking several times. He was guilty and didn''t dare to look at people.


    "Don''t believe my nonsense, do you?"


    Ding Ning was not surprised and said calmly.


    "Sorry, I fought with my superiors, but it''s useless. I..."


    Lan Yang summoned up his courage to look at Ding Ning with guilt in his eyes.


    "How can this happen? Monkeys are also life and important witnesses. How can they do this?"


    Xiao Nuo trembled and said that he seemed unable to accept the cruel reality.


    "It''s nothing difficult to understand. The monkey may have been a very important witness before, but I heard that after you caught the two kidnappers, the monkey became less important. Of course, it''s not worth spending so much money to save a disabled person. Take the monkey to the hospital and listen to God''s fate, Captain Blue, isn''t it?"


    Ding Ning seemed to have expected something, said lazily, his eyes sharp as a knife and looked at the blue ocean.


    Lan Yang lowered his head in shame. Although the original words of his superior were not like this, they were very skillful and obscure, but that was what he meant, and he also doubted Ding Ning''s identity as a doctor.


    Now Ding Ning is telling it to his face, which makes him feel ashamed and hot on his face. As a professional soldier, he should take it as his duty to protect every citizen. He also argued for it, but he was blocked back by the ruthless "obey orders" of his superior.


    Xiao Nuo''s face was livid. Looking at Lan Yang''s performance, she knew that Ding Ning was right.


    With a cold hum, without looking at Lan Yang, he took out the satellite phone and went to the distance. He said something to people on the phone. He looked very excited.


    At the moment, the sword members have put the two unconscious robbers on the warrior car according to the order, leaving the monkey lying on the ground alone, like an abandoned orphan.


    Ding Ning looked calm and calmly stood in place. After answering a phone call, his eyes looking at the monkey were full of complexity.


    Until Xiao Nuo severely broke the phone and his face was gloomy enough to drip water, he came close to her ear and whispered, "do you want to save him?"


    "Do you have a way?" Xiao Nuo didn''t know why. He was full of trust in Ding Ning, but subconsciously resisted him. He looked at him with icy eyes.


    "Although I don''t like skinny monkeys very much, after all, he is my neighbor and a life. I''m a doctor. How can I die without saving."


    Ding Ning lowered his voice and looked compassionate.


    But in fact, where was he so kind? Originally, the skinny monkey didn''t die and had nothing to do with him.


    But just now I received a call from Ling Yun. The monkey turned himself in and confessed to the crime of stealing a car. There were many onlookers, which had long been uploaded to the Internet.


    After listening to Ling Yun finish what happened after he left this afternoon, Ding Ning had a clear context of the whole thing in his mind.


    The monkey didn''t know what evidence he had, which caused the killer''s tracking. He wanted to kill him. He met himself in a panic. He didn''t know whether it was his professional habit or whether he had found out that he was a car thief before. In short, he took Ding Ning''s car key and turned himself in on this reason to get the protection of the police.


    What Ding Ning doesn''t know is that the monkey has been hiding in the community to avoid hunting by taking advantage of the dark psychology under the enemy''s lamp these two days. Last night, he inadvertently watched Ding Ning come back with a Toyota. At that time, he thought that he was a little white face and was close to a rich woman, and secretly envied him.


    Of course, Ding Ning didn''t care about how the monkey knew that the car was stolen by himself, but what the monkey did helped him solve the trouble caused by the car theft case.


    In particular, Ling Yun excitedly told him that the car had exploded under the attack of the killer and could no longer extract any traces left by the two of them from the car, which made Ding Ning completely relieved.


    But at the same time, Ding Ning felt that he owed a big favor to the monkey. He thought he was not a good man, but his father taught him since childhood that every drop of kindness should be rewarded by Yongquan.


    Therefore, Ding Ning did not hesitate to decide to save the monkey''s life, which should be regarded as paying him back for helping him solve his problems.


    Xiao Nuo is obviously a special police officer with professional ethics and will not follow the rules. She pulls her to implement the rescue plan and can make a personal certificate for herself afterwards.


    Of course, Ding Ning would never admit that he was not willing to separate from Xiao Nuo and wanted to be alone with her.


    "What are your plans?"


    Sure enough, Xiao Nuo didn''t expect Ding Ning. He was a good policeman who really respected life. He put aside his inner pain and couldn''t wait to ask, with a faint excitement in his expression.


    "Can you fly a helicopter?" Ding Ning''s answer was not what she asked, and she secretly sighed that she was really a master who couldn''t follow the rules.


    "Of course, I''m a special police officer. I''m good at all kinds of driving, not to mention helicopters. I can drive even fighter planes."


    Speaking of what he was good at, Xiao Nuo showed a trace of pride in his expression.


    "That''s good. The helicopter will come to rescue the monkeys. The two of us hold the helicopter and fly directly to southern Yunnan Province to find red backed bamboo straw to save the monkeys."


    Ding Ning spoke out his bold plan.


    "Ah?" Xiao Nuo opened her mouth in amazement. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning could come up with such a crazy plan, which made her not only not afraid, but also eager to try.


    "How do you know that the top will send a helicopter to take the monkey to the hospital?"


    Xiao Nuo is not a mindless person. Saving people is like fighting a fire. Although Ding Ning''s plan looks crazy, it is the most effective way to think about it carefully. However, the premise is that there must be a helicopter. How can Ding Ning be sure that he will send a helicopter to send monkeys to the hospital?


    The corner of Ding Ning''s mouth made a mockery, and the donkey''s lips said to the horse''s mouth, "do you know what you want to be a bitch and set up a memorial archway?"


    Xiao Nuo suddenly woke up. Yes, there was a rapid hurricane in the street and a constant gunfight. Such a thing can''t be concealed at all.


    Although in some people''s eyes, they think that the monkey has nothing to do with the weight, they still have to do some superficial work to hide his cold-blooded and ruthless nature.


    For example, a helicopter was sent to send the monkeys to the hospital for rescue. The monkeys died because the rescue was ineffective. He gave an account to the people. We even sent the helicopters out. We don''t blame us if we can''t get them back.


    Xiao Nuo, who wanted to understand this, looked at Ding Ning with a strange look in his eyes. What kind of person is this guy?


    His skill is a mess. Even his mind is like an old fox. Does he have anything to do with that bastard?


    Xiao Nuo, wake up. That bastard doesn''t care about you at all. Don''t think about him anymore. Why don''t you keep thinking about the person who has already decided to put it down? If you don''t take Ding Ning as him and think he came to save you, haven''t you put it down?


    Xiao Nuo looked gloomy for a while, and soon returned to normal. He looked indifferent and said, "you''re not afraid of the crime of hijacking a helicopter?"


    Ding Ning didn''t notice the change in her look. He used to use the method of exciting, looked at her obliquely and said, "what? Are you afraid?"


    Xiao Nuo''s forehead was full of green tendons. Grandma said that you had nothing to do with that bastard. You even used the same method to motivate him. It happened that... Aunt and grandma just ate this set.


    He said angrily, "what dare you do? It''s a big deal. You''ll be dismissed from the special police."


    "Well, as expected, women don''t let men. Admire, admire!"


    Ding Ning smiled like a little fox. There was hypocritical flattery between his eyebrows and eyes. Xiao Nuo turned his eyes. The charming style made Ding Ning feel a palpitation again.


    Lan Yang looked at the whispering of their "intimacy" and hung his head dejectedly.


    At the moment, the police car left behind finally caught up and gathered around to ask about the situation.


    Sword members had suffered a great loss from "their own people" before. At the moment, they surrounded the two suspects and monkeys like a great enemy to keep them away.


    The police are very upset. I have no credit or hard work, and I don''t compete with you. As for protecting food?


    Look at Xiao Nuo like asking for help. After all, Xiao Nuo is one of the police.


    Xiao Nuo, expressionless, waved to the police: "now the suspect has been arrested and waiting for someone from the superior to take over. Don''t get close. Just do a good job in the peripheral guard."


    "Yes!" The police responded weakly and scattered around to guard.


    In fact, this is an industrial park just developed in the northern suburb of Ninghai. There are few passing vehicles and there is nothing to guard against.


    But the sharp sword members dare not have the slightest carelessness. They always watch around like a great enemy. After all, the snipers sent by the enemy dare to kill in the street. Who can guarantee that the suspect will not jump off the wall after being caught.


    "Boom", the roar of helicopters came from the air. There was an unmanned grassland on the roadside. The helicopter landed directly on the grassland and two soldiers carrying stretchers came down from it.


    "Stop and show me your ID card!"


    Once bitten by a snake, he was afraid of the well rope for ten years. After a loss, Lan Yang held a gun and looked at them warily.


    A middle-aged man in a white coat got off the plane and showed his certificate: "Han Xi, military doctor of the General Hospital of Nanjing naval district."


    After carefully checking his documents, Lan Yang quickly stood at attention and saluted: "it''s lieutenant colonel Han. It''s impolite!"


    Han Xi smiled modestly: "Captain LAN is polite. I''m a civilian cadre. I can''t compare with you."


    Lan Yang scratched his head in some embarrassment: "don''t blame Hanzhong school. It''s mainly because he was posed as his own person before, so he was more careful."


    Let''s popularize it here. Most military doctors are civilian cadres, and there are few military ranks. They are generally divided according to professional and technical posts and professional and technical grades.


    Civilian cadres only have the establishment in units above the military level. Professional and technical cadres in combat, experimental, training and support forces below the division level are called professional and technical officers. Except that they are not awarded military ranks, they are the same as officers.


    Civilian cadres and officers may be transferred to each other according to work needs, and civilian cadres transferred to officers shall be granted corresponding military ranks according to their positions.


    The civilian is divided into 14 levels, the platoon is 14 levels, the deputy company is 13 levels, the company is 12 levels, the deputy battalion is 11 levels, the battalion is 10 levels, and so on.


    Han Xi is a military doctor of professional and technical level 8. He is just equivalent to a civilian cadre at the lieutenant colonel level. Lan Yang is just a captain. Naturally, he should salute him.

 Chapter 58

    "Captain LAN, you''re welcome. It should be. Just call me Dr. Han!"


    Han Xi was very reasonable. After two greetings, he quickly came forward to check the physical conditions of the two suspects and monkeys.


    Han Xi didn''t care about the coma of the two suspects. He thought he was knocked unconscious by the sword members and didn''t take care of it. He received the order to send the monkey to the hospital.


    On the contrary, it was the monkey''s situation that made him frown. Lan Yang looked at his dignified expression and deliberately tested whether what Ding Ning said was true or false. He whispered, "Dr. Han, how is he?"


    "Without detailed examination, I''m not sure. My heart slows down and my muscles relax. It may be poisoning, unstable vital signs and life-threatening. Send it to the hospital for detailed examination immediately!"


    Han Xi said with a dignified look. The commander put the monkey on the stretcher and sent it to the helicopter. No one noticed that Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo were also very enthusiastic to help carry the stretcher and followed the helicopter.


    Lan Yang sighed secretly. Han Xi''s symptoms are similar to those of Ding Ning, but Ding Ning can immediately judge what poison he is through these surface symptoms, and even think of a solution, while Han Xi doesn''t even know what poison he is. Their medical skills have been highly judged.


    Unfortunately, although Ding Ning''s judgment was accurate, his superior didn''t believe him at all. He didn''t even give the monkey the only chance to live, which made Lan Yang feel unacceptable.


    "Captain LAN, the patient is in critical condition and needs to be rescued immediately. I won''t waste time to go first."


    Han Xi and Lan Yang said hello and got on the helicopter.


    Lan Yang saluted and signaled that he would stay to guard the two suspects and wait for someone from his superior to take over.


    Looking at the helicopter flying away, Zhang Yang suddenly ran over and shouted, "Captain, the fierce man and captain Xiao didn''t come down on the helicopter."


    "What? What are they doing in the helicopter?"


    Blue ocean stared in amazement. Looking at the far away helicopter, he suddenly thought of a possibility. A cool breath rushed straight to Tianling. Won''t these two people be so crazy?


    With an uneasy mood, Lan Yang quickly recovered his composure and coughed: "they take a tailwind to go back. What''s strange? Don''t worry. Look after the two suspects."


    Zhang Yang scratched the back of his head and said with a puzzled face: "yes, it''s not strange to take a downwind fan back, but do they know the Han Jun doctor? Why didn''t they drive them down?"


    "Maybe Dr. Ding can help Dr. Han. Well, stop talking nonsense and just do our own thing."


    Lan Yang said impatiently and perfunctorily, but he was more and more uneasy. Xiao Nuo, Xiao Nuo, don''t do anything stupid. Hijacking a military aircraft is going to go to a military court.


    On the helicopter, there was a scene that Lanyang didn''t want to face.


    Two special forces and two paramedics in charge of security were stunned by Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo. Finally, Han Xi, who boarded the plane, was pointed at his throat with a dagger and raised his hands honestly.


    The pilot was tied up by Xiao Nuo and flew a helicopter to southern Yunnan.


    Ding Ning smiled apologetically at Han Xi: "doctor Han, we are not bad people, but we have to. Please cooperate."


    Han Xi calmly pointed to the unconscious monkey and said, "who are you? What do you want to do? Why hijack the helicopter? Don''t you know that this man is in danger and should be rescued in time?"


    "My name is Ding Ning, a doctor, and her name is Xiao Nuo, the captain of Ninghai special police team. We did this just to save people."


    Ding Ning looked at him sincerely, put away the dagger and said helplessly, "Dr. Han, I can see that you are an honest doctor. Now I''ll tell you what happened. If you think we did wrong, or if you can guarantee that he can survive, we can turn around and fly back now."


    Han Xi was tongue tied: "are you a doctor? She is the captain of the special police? You hijacked the helicopter of the military region to save people? Did I hear you right?"


    "Dr. Han, you heard me right. This is my certificate. We were forced to do this. I hope you can cooperate with us."


    Xiao Nuo looks back and hands over his certificate for Han Xi to check.


    After Han Xi checked that it was not a fake certificate, he breathed a sigh of relief and said calmly, "I can cooperate with you, but I need a reason."


    "The reason is that the man named monkey was poisoned by poisonous arrow wood. He can only last for two hours at most. The hospital in Ninghai will never save him, so we must rush to southern Yunnan to find an antidote."


    Ding Ning said the story briefly.


    Han Xi''s surprised expression showed that he had accepted the reason. His first action was to squat down and check the monkey. His voice trembled and said:


    "Yes, you''re right. This is indeed the poisoning symptom of poisonous arrow wood. I''ve seen it in medical books before, but I''ve never been in contact with this case, so I can''t remember. I didn''t expect that Dr. Ding was so young that he could accurately judge that it was poisonous arrow wood. I''ll cooperate with you and help you treat the poisoned person."


    Han Xi looked at Ding Ning with admiration, but then frowned and said suspiciously, "but I remember being poisoned by poisonous arrow wood can last up to two hours, and it will take us at least six or seven hours to get to southern Yunnan. Plus the time to find an antidote, it''s too late."


    Ding Ning grinned: "it''s good that Dr. Han can understand, and I won''t hide it from you. I''m an ancestral traditional Chinese medicine. There''s a way to make the monkey fall into a suspended state, make his vital signs fall into a static state, and delay the onset of toxicity for 48 hours. That''s why we don''t hesitate to hijack a helicopter to southern Yunnan."


    "Fake death? How is that possible?" Han Xi''s eyes widened as if listening to the Arabian Nights.


    "I know Dr. Han doesn''t believe it, but you''ll see a miracle with your own eyes soon."


    Ding Ning smiled confidently.


    After that, regardless of Han Xi''s shocked expression, he took out a box of silver needles, took out three, and pricked one needle in each of the monkey''s tianlinggai, the center of the eyebrow and the heart.


    In fact, he can make the monkey fall into fake death with a pulse amputee, but in order to avoid shocking the world, he had to cover it up with a silver needle.


    "Well, how did you do it? Is this acupuncture in traditional Chinese medicine? It''s amazing. Will you really die?"


    When Han Xi saw Ding Ning stop, he couldn''t wait to check the monkey''s carotid artery, heart and even pulse. He found that the monkey''s vital signs had fallen into stillness, like a dead man. He was shocked and asked with worry.


    Ding Ning pretended to wipe the unnecessary sweat on my head, and his face showed a pale color of excessive consumption, Patiently explained: "We all study medicine. We should know what poison attacks the heart. Only when the poison spreads to the heart along the blood vessels will it cause heart failure and then cause the patient to die. What I said about false death is actually an illusion of death. It can slow down the patient''s blood flow to the slowest degree, and all kinds of vital signs are always maintained at the lowest critical point, so as to strive to rescue the patient It seems that his heart beat and pulse have stopped, but in fact, it doesn''t. It''s just that his heart beat dozens of times a minute in the past will slow down to beat every half an hour to an hour. If Dr. Han has enough patience, he might as well pay attention to observation. "


    "I will." Han Xi was a very good doctor and immediately understood the principle of false death.


    But hearing is believing, seeing is believing. In the spirit of seeking truth and pragmatism, he was interested in putting his hand on the monkey''s bony chest, closing his eyes and quietly feeling what Ding Ning said to slow down his heartbeat.


    Ding Ning leaned back on his seat bored. He hasn''t closed his eyes since yesterday. His eyelids gradually sank. Unconsciously, he fell asleep and snored slightly.


    Han Xi''s eyes looked at him in a complex way when he was sleeping. He thought what he said was really that he had no intention of harming himself. Otherwise, he would never be defenseless against himself.


    Without the threat of life, Han Xi also completely put down his heart and became more interested in the fake death of monkeys.


    If this false death state can be popularized and applied in clinical medicine, it will be an epoch-making event in the medical field.


    Imagine how many patients would escape from the God of death if a patient with acute symptoms fell into a state of suspended animation when his life was in danger and gained valuable time for rescue?


    As a doctor, Han Xi knows how much sensation this miraculous medical method will cause once it is publicized, which makes him faint envy.


    If you can learn this method, you will not only save more lives, but also your professional and technical titles will rise sharply.


    But he soon gave a bitter smile and shook his head and sighed that he was whimsical.


    Even if Ding Ning is willing to teach himself, as a western medicine, he has no foundation of traditional Chinese medicine. It is wishful thinking to learn this anti heaven means.


    Look at Ding Ning. After using this method, he immediately became weak and fell into a deep sleep, which shows that this method can not be used easily, and the popularization of routine is obviously not feasible.


    This makes Han Xi admire Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo. For an irrelevant patient, he does not hesitate to risk universal condemnation to hijack the helicopter in order to save an innocent life.


    This attitude of respect for life made Han Xi feel inferior and ashamed. Recalling his first half of life, he was used to seeing the separation of life and death in the hospital and had long lost the awe of life.


    Doctor''s benevolence, which is simple to say but difficult to do, has long been lost in this increasingly impetuous society.


    Doctors are more concerned about professional title, welfare, power, fame and status. They have long been indifferent to life and become numb and unkind.


    It is a doctor''s ability to save, but it is the patient''s life that cannot be saved.


    Compared with these people, how can Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo not make Han Xi feel ashamed for their actions at risk for an ordinary life.


    He could foresee that if it were not for the emergence of these two people, the fate of the poisoned man called monkey would have been doomed. He would have been sent to the hospital for a comprehensive examination and then analyzed the virus pathology. I''m afraid he would have died directly before he knew what the poison was.


    It can be said that the emergence of Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo is not only the only hope to change the outcome of his death, but also the noble man he hit.


    Han Xi was very moved. His identity was destined not to do more for Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo, but he secretly determined to help them with all his strength.


    When the stunned soldiers wake up, he will explain to them. If necessary, he will testify for them in court in the future to prove that he was not kidnapped by them, but took the initiative to cooperate with them to save people.


    Maybe it will have a significant impact on his future, but he still has no hesitation, just like today''s Ding Ning, they know they can''t do it, just to be worthy of their conscience as a doctor.

 Chapter 59

    Liu Junwei, as the youngest new chief of the intelligence section of the Ninghai National Security Bureau, could the director have relied on him as his right hand.


    In the face of the love of the leaders, he was not flattered like ordinary people. He was always neither humble nor arrogant, and even looked reluctant. On the contrary, he was more appreciated by Mo Fei.


    His master''s degree in psychology is not for nothing. He knows that hard to get is not only effective for women, but sometimes it is more effective for men in the workplace.


    He is a very ambitious man. When he returned from studying abroad, he was determined to do something big.


    He doesn''t care about money. Making money is too simple for him, a school bully with a high IQ.


    After returning home, he founded a company with a market value of tens of millions in less than half a year and became a business elite admired by everyone. It''s only a matter of time before he wants to become bigger and stronger.


    However, material wealth can only improve his life, but it is far from filling his spiritual desire to seek stimulation, let alone realizing his life value.


    His bones are full of the adventurous spirit of speculators, so after careful planning, he quickly achieved his initial goal in life.


    With his careful observation, strong logical thinking ability and intelligence analysis ability, he created all kinds of coincidences, intentionally or unintentionally helped the National Security Bureau catch a group of deeply hidden overseas commercial spies, step by step entered Murphy''s sight, and won his trust. He not only successfully became a national security officer according to the plan, but also was promoted to the chief of the intelligence section.


    But he was not satisfied. He could see that the big leader surnamed Shen appreciated him very much and even gave him the opportunity to stand alone and command the sniper''s open shooting and killing, which aroused strong repercussions in the society.


    This made him excited and excited. In his opinion, it was a test of his ability by the big leaders, an opportunity for him to achieve his life goals, and an opportunity for him to enter a higher-level vision.


    Ninghai is very big, but it is very small in his eyes, because his heart is so big that he can''t tolerate being limited to Ninghai.


    His goal is to become the most powerful group of people in the whole kingdom of China.


    The smell of power is intoxicating and even addictive.


    When he watched the deputy director of the Municipal Public Security Bureau, a colonel officer of the military region, and the section chief of the action section of the National Security Bureau execute the orders exactly according to his own wishes under his own command, Liu Junwei was deeply intoxicated by the pleasure of being in power and taking life and death, and his ambition for quick success and instant benefit also expanded, which made him a little complacent.


    He thought he was the most rational and paid the least price to obtain the maximum benefit. He resolutely made the decision to give up saving the monkey''s life, and sent a helicopter to send the monkey to the hospital.


    In his opinion, he has done his utmost to benevolence and righteousness, and sealed the mouth of the media with the action of sending helicopters. As for what Lanyang said about Ding Ning, he simply despised it.


    No matter how powerful it is, he is just a martial artist. He always believes that those who work hard rule people and those who work hard rule people.


    Those muscular and simple minded Wufu are always despised by him. As long as he is willing, he can fool countless strong muscle men to work for himself at any time.


    The three deputy leaders of the sniper incident leading group opposed his decision and tried hard to persuade him.


    Unfortunately, Liu Junwei, who has been blinded by power and intelligence, is headstrong. He can''t listen to these people''s advice at all, but becomes extremely strong.


    In his opinion, life has three, six, nine grades. Although this concept of hierarchy cannot be publicized, it is an iron fact.


    Monkey, when the two kidnappers were not caught, was indeed an important witness and should be rescued at all costs.


    But after two suspects and snipers were arrested one after another, the life and death of the inferior monkey is no longer important. Who cares about the life and death of a thief?


    He believes that his decision is the best way to save national capital, block the mouth of the media and the people, and let the members of the task force make meritorious contributions and kill three birds with one stone. He believes that it is the most wise and wise decision he has made in this action, and is complacent about it.


    Therefore, he strongly suppressed the opposition of the three deputy leaders and insisted on this decision arbitrarily. He believed that the leader of Shen Da was a superior and would understand his good intentions and appreciate him more.


    Unfortunately, he forgot that this is the kingdom of China, a country of democratic centralism and a country that extremely respects the will of the people.


    It is not the hypocritical countries in the West that only shout the slogan of democracy in a dignified manner, but secretly implement dictatorship and autocracy.


    So while he was still complacent about his wise decision, he didn''t know that Shen Muru, who was drinking tea with the director of the Ninghai National Security Bureau, had made a 20 word evaluation of him:


    "Being eager for quick success and instant benefit, ignoring public opinion, having an improper mind, playing with power, deceiving the upper and lower levels, can''t be reused."


    Could it be with regret and anger in his eyes: "I didn''t expect Liu Junwei to be such a person. I always thought he was a good intelligence seedling."


    "It''s not your fault. I''ve also looked away. It''s a good thing for young people to have the ability and ambition, but they are too eager for quick success and instant benefit and good at playing tricks. They will easily get lost in the desire for power and be tempted to take advantage of by people with ulterior motives. Once they gain power, the consequences will be unimaginable. This is a matter of your national security. I can''t take care of it. You can do it yourself."


    Shen Muru calmly picked up the cup, took a sip, and said solemnly:


    "It''s a good thing to select talents without sticking to one pattern and appoint capable young comrades without exception, but your eyes must be polished. Don''t be blinded by political achievements. You should always know what the responsibilities of the National Security Bureau are. The thousands of miles of embankment is destroyed by ants. The ability to appoint cadres is only one aspect, and more importantly, loyalty and character to the country. If your character can''t pass, how can you Shoulder heavy responsibilities? Without the sincere heart of serving the country and the people, what if you have the ability? I don''t need to say more about the importance of intelligence posts. "


    "Yes, old chief, I know. I don''t know much about Comrade Liu Junwei''s character. It''s just that the political trial didn''t find any problems with his origin. In addition, he was really capable, so he ignored the investigation of his character and made an exception for promotion. It''s my fault. I''ll deal with it."


    Could it be that he was sweating and blushing and sincerely admitted his mistake? The old chief''s words were not without warning. Eager for quick success and instant benefit not only refers to Liu Junwei, but also refers to him.


    If not for his political achievements, how could he make an exception to Liu Junwei''s promotion and let him become the chief of the intelligence section known as the "eagle eye" in just over a year from a businessman.


    You should know that Ninghai is a municipality directly under the central government, and the national security information section is a department level unit. A returned businessman has made great progress and has become a department level cadre in more than a year. It''s incredible to think about it carefully.


    Although it was really because of love that he was exceptionally promoted, he had a clear conscience, and Liu Junwei''s performance always deserved this honor.


    But all this is based on the fact that Liu Junwei has no accident. Once he has an accident, he can''t be blamed. He is bound to be involved, which can easily become the best excuse for political enemies to criticize.


    You should know that the director of the National Security Bureau of Ninghai is a high-ranking position. There are many people who care about the position under his ass. who knows what will be arranged at that time? Who will stand up for him to be fair, and who dares to say that there is no fishiness in it? There is no power money transaction?


    Shen Muru also stopped talking about it. He believed that he was blinded by his political achievements for a while. He was a little hasty. Now he pointed out the interests by himself, and he would make a wise decision.


    However, the detailed information just sent by Feng Ying on the table aroused his great interest. Ding Ning, the little miracle doctor who treated his daughter, was an expert, which was really beyond his expectation.


    But when you think about it, it doesn''t seem strange. After all, it''s not surprising that the guy who can mobilize the real Qi in his body can have some martial arts.


    It''s just strange that this guy knows Xiao Nuo and runs to the hero to save the beauty. It seems that the relationship between them is not simple. Lao Xiao, Lao Xiao, don''t let your daughter wear a green hat for your future son-in-law.


    Shen Muru was gloating. It was not how dark his mind was, but jealousy.


    After all, the dragon triangle was brotherly. Longya and Longjiao married in laws and privately reached an engagement, but left him out, which made him very uncomfortable.


    Who makes him the most grateful and respected person in his life is Longya. The age of the dragon triangle is almost the same, but Longya is not only a dead brother, but also a serious apprentice to him and Longjiao.


    The dandies of the two big families went to the army to plating gold, but unexpectedly they met the Dragon teeth and became comrades in arms who could deliver their lives in the hail of bullets, which changed the fate of the two people.


    Most of his kung fu and Longjiao are handed down by Longya, but Longya never told the fourth person about this secret and asked them to keep it secret.


    The dragon scale and dragon horn that have just entered the army are two recruits'' eggs. The pride of the children of the big family makes them unpopular and extremely exclusive to them.


    Those veterans also dislike them most. They bully them all the time. Longya is simple and doesn''t like to talk, but he is very loyal. He despises the arrogance of veterans and helps them out. He conquers them with personality charm and passes them on to their cultivation methods.


    The three became the most iron brothers and joined the newly established dragon soul special operation brigade to support the whole dragon soul and become the famous dragon triangle.


    For them, Longya is not only their brother and master, but also a benefactor who has saved their lives countless times on the battlefield.


    Longya is wise, but Longlin''s character is impulsive and reckless. If Longya hadn''t sacrificed his life to save him many times, his bones would turn to ashes.


    This also led to the accident of the Dragon tooth. Shen Muru protected him at all costs, but was transferred from the dragon soul.


    So when it comes to feelings, Shen Muru''s feelings with Longya are deeper, and Longya''s engagement with Longjiao makes him feel very wronged.


    I''d rather marry Xiao Baiyu, the old fox, than him. I feel sad that Longya doesn''t treat him as his best brother.


    It is this kind of child mentality like being robbed of his favorite toy that makes Shen Muru gloat. He wants Xiao Nuo to wear a green hat for Longya''s son and marry his own daughter.


    Although Zhao Zilong made him very satisfied, he loved his house and Ukraine, and the fat water didn''t flow to outsiders. In his heart, no matter how excellent Zhao Zilong was, he couldn''t compare with Longya''s son.


    If Longya''s son wants to marry Shen MuQing, he will abandon Zhao Zilong''s prospective son-in-law without hesitation.


    "Report to the chief, no, the sniper is dead."


    Just as he was thinking, a national security officer came to report with an ugly face.

 Chapter 60

    "How could you die? The interrogation room is heavily guarded. What do you eat?"


    Could it be that his face was livid and he was furious when he patted the table, hoping to find out the behind the scenes in the sniper''s mouth, but he died in Guoan''s interrogation room.


    This will have a significant impact on the image of Guoan. In particular, a series of recent events will cast doubt on the working ability of Ninghai Guoan.


    If it is an ordinary case, Guoan, as a highly secretive organization, has the means to keep things down.


    But the sniper killed in the street and caused a vehicle explosion after the terrorists attacked the detention center, which had an extremely bad social impact and could not be pressed down.


    "The sniper''s mouth is very hard. We don''t want to say anything. Seeing that there is no progress, we plan to give him some psychological pressure and put him in the air. Who knows that he died inexplicably. Now the forensic medicine is making an identification to find out the cause of his death."


    The Guoan shrunk his neck in fear and reported with a frightened face.


    "Li Fei, who interrogated him? Didn''t anyone stare at the surveillance? Was there anything unusual before he died? Who had contact with?"


    Could it be that he asked angrily.


    "It was Zhang Biao and I who interrogated him. Fu Bin always stared at the monitoring. After we found that the sniper died, we checked the monitoring. No one contacted him and there was no abnormality. It was like a ghost. He said he was dead."


    Li Fei said somewhat embarrassed. He secretly scolded Zhang Biao for being ungrateful and asked himself to come alone to bear the thunder and anger of the director general.


    "Go, show me!" Could it be that he still knew the abilities of these men with a frown? The sniper died so strangely that he had to watch the surveillance again.


    "I''ll go and have a look with you." Shen Muru was also intrigued by the strange way of death and stood up.


    When entering the elevator along the corridor, could you take out a magnetic card and brush it on a stripe code above the elevator floor button? Originally, the bottom floor was only the elevator button on the negative second floor, and the button on the negative third floor suddenly turned over.


    Shen Muru''s face was indifferent and he didn''t feel strange. Departments like Guoan must have many places where only certain authorities can enter, and the underground interrogation room must be among them. It would be strange if it didn''t.


    The elevator quickly went down to the negative third floor. As the elevator door opened, a straight milky marble corridor appeared in front of us. The corridor was brightly lit and visible. On both sides were rooms made of solid fine steel mesh. Looking inward along the gap of the steel mesh, some rooms were empty, and some prisoners with handcuffs and shackles were detained.


    Murphy said: "this is our detention room. There are some spies who endanger our national security. Walking inside is the interrogation room."


    Shen Muru nodded: "now is the era of peace, there should be few spies to spy on intelligence, and there should be more commercial spies."


    "Yes, now those countries that don''t want to see the rise of China are dominated by economic war. Ninghai is an international metropolis and there are many foreign-funded companies. Those commercial spies come to China in a legal coat, which makes us impossible to prevent. Especially the companies engaged in new energy development have the most commercial spies, and our work is not easy to do Ah. "


    Could it be that he sighed with deep feeling.


    "Well, don''t complain. Under the new international situation, there are new tasks and missions. What work is easy to do? Commercial spies can''t be caught. After catching one group, there will be another. As long as we do our duty and try to prevent them from endangering the interests of our country, it is also a victory."


    Shen Muru comforted deeply.


    "Sometimes I really miss the days when I was a soldier. I was sweating like rain on the training ground. At that time, I felt very bitter, but now it is the most precious memory in my life. Compared with the effort now, my life was simpler at that time."


    Could it be that he sighed and his eyes twinkled with the color of remembrance.


    Shen Muru didn''t speak and kept silent. Leaving the dragon soul was by no means what he wanted. He also wanted to go back to the past and be with his brothers, even if he shed blood and tears.


    However, it is impossible. The past is the past. There are always too many responsibilities and obligations in life. You can''t live as you like. This is called maturity.


    The speaking room has passed through the corridor and came to the interrogation room. Unlike the interrogation room full of all kinds of torture instruments in ordinary people''s imagination, this is an ordinary room.


    It''s very neat and clean. Several comrades of Guoan are cooperating with a forensic medicine and his assistant to conduct an autopsy on the sniper. Seeing Shen Muru and Murphy coming, they quickly and respectfully say hello.


    Could it be that he waved to a smart middle-aged man: "Fu Bin, tell me what''s going on?"


    Fu Bin came over, With a bitter face: "Mo Bureau, I always stared at the monitoring picture without blinking my eyes. This guy hung his head from beginning to end and didn''t open his mouth for any interrogation by Li Fei. After Li Fei came out, this guy also kept that position, but less than ten minutes later, I found that there seemed to be something wrong. I hurried in and saw that he died."


    "Oh, how did you find him wrong?" Shen Muru asked, looking around thoughtfully.


    "His chest had slight ups and downs before, but when Li Fei came out, he looked up at most three minutes. His head jerked up, his feet twitched on the ground, but the time was very short, and soon his head fell down again. At that time, I didn''t care. After about five or six minutes, I found that he didn''t move all the time, even the ups and downs in his chest seemed to disappear , I felt something was wrong, so I went in and checked. Only then did I find that he was dead. "


    Fu Bin recalled carefully, saying slowly but in detail.


    "Has the cause of death been identified?" Shen Muru looked at the white haired old forensic doctor who had begun to wash his hands.


    The old forensic doctor continued to wash his hands without delay until he carefully wiped his hands with a white towel, and then slowly replied in the affirmative:


    "The deceased died of homicide. His heart was pierced by a sharp object, the heart stopped supplying blood, and the brain gradually lacked oxygen as the blood supply stopped, resulting in death."


    "It''s impossible. I''ve been staring at the surveillance screen. No one has been in at all. The surveillance video is here. It can definitely prove that how can the killer kill the suspect in front of us?"


    Fu Biao was the first to disagree with this conclusion and took out the surveillance video to play.


    "Yes, we are all here. No one has ever been in. How can he kill us?"


    "I can prove that when Li Fei and Zhang Biao came out, he was still alive. After they came out, no one went in again. It can''t be him. Mr. Fang, are you wrong?"


    "When the suspect was found dead, there were only six of us at the scene. I can prove that what Fu Biao said is true. If he killed him, how could we not see anyone go in?"


    ... six Guoan questioned the judgment of the old forensic doctor called Fang Lao.


    Mr. Fang shrugged and didn''t get angry. He said irresponsibly, "I''m just a forensic doctor. I''m only responsible for my examination results. What I come to is the conclusion that he killed. As for solving the case, it''s your business."


    Does it seem that the other party is very respectful and asks respectfully: "Mr. Fang, is your conclusion the ultimate cause of death of the deceased?"


    Old Fang nodded with a little pride: "Yes, my conclusion is absolutely correct. If someone else checked it, I''m afraid I can''t find out the cause of death. The killer shot very fast. He pierced the dead man''s heart without even bleeding points for a second. The dead man should have had a short struggle after being pierced into his heart, but he died gradually due to lack of oxygen due to insufficient blood supply to the brain. This process is not easy It will take more than three minutes. "


    "Is it the moment the suspect looks up, but it''s impossible. There''s no second person in the room except the suspect."


    Fu Bin argued with a puzzled face.


    Old Fang shook his sleeve unhappily: "believe it or not, anyway, I came to this conclusion. I don''t believe you can go to other forensic experts for identification."


    Could it be that he frowned, waved to the unconvinced Fu Bin and continued to ask Fang Lao: "Fang Lao, what murder weapon did the murderer use?"


    "It''s ice. It''s a very thin ice needle made of ice. If Mr. Fang''s eyes were not as sharp as a torch, he couldn''t find out what murder weapon the murderer used."


    Fang''s assistant is a young man in his twenties. He is very dissatisfied with Guoan and questions the teacher''s professional level. He replied angrily.


    "Ice?" Everyone was dumbfounded by the unexpected answer.


    "Yes, it''s ice. It''s still a very thin ice needle. At the beginning of my autopsy, I searched all over his body, but I didn''t find the wound. I thought he died of heart failure, but I found that the deceased was in good health, there was no hidden disease, and there was no heart problem. I thought it was strange. I checked it carefully again, and finally found that there was something on his clothes on his chest There was an almost imperceptible water stain, which made me feel very strange, because I asked Zhang Biao that the deceased had not drunk water during the interrogation, and neither he nor Li Fei had drunk water. Where did the water stain come from? I smelled it again. The water stain had no peculiar smell, so I judged that it was not the dead man''s saliva, so I had a bold inference. According to this idea, I carefully examined the dead man''s clothes with a magnifying glass and found that the clothes fiber with water stain on his chest had an extremely subtle perforation, which determined the real cause of his death. When the ice entered the heart, it would be melted by the blood, The bleeding point caused by the puncture of the heart is also very small. With the contraction of the heart wall, it is difficult to be found. If the water stain dries up in a while, it is almost impossible to find out the real fatal injury. The murderer is absolutely a professional murderer. "


    Fang Lao pointed to the almost dried up water stains on the dead man''s chest and said with admiration.


    The crowd gathered around and took turns to observe the clothes of the dead with a magnifying glass. Seeing that there was no bleeding point on the dead''s chest, they couldn''t help but change color in horror. If it weren''t for an experienced old forensic doctor like Mr. Fang, I''m afraid they really couldn''t find out the cause of death.


    After they were sent away, the cause of death had been determined, but the problem came again. The monitoring faithfully recorded everything. No one had entered the interrogation room when the suspect died. Who was the murderer?


    Guoan people secretly look at each other with vigilance. At present, only Li Fei, Zhang Biao and Fu Bin have been in contact with the dead, and they are also the biggest suspects.


    Shen Muru asked thoughtfully, "Li Fei, did you feel anything unusual when you and Zhang Biao interrogated the suspect?"


    Zhang Biao''s face was blankly: "there''s nothing unusual."


    Li Fei thought carefully for a moment and said uncertain: "When interrogating the suspect, I always feel that there seems to be someone around me, but I''ve seen it carefully. There is no other person except Zhang Biao and the suspect. I don''t care, and..."

 Chapter 61

    "And what?" Could it be that he opened his eyes and couldn''t wait to ask.


    Li Fei scratched his head and Si AI said, "I know it''s strange to say, but it''s my real feeling. When I went up to inform you, I also felt that I wasn''t alone in the elevator."


    "Are you telling a ghost story? It''s not funny at all."


    Could it be that he glared at him fiercely and was very upset. Li Fei blushed and embarrassed.


    "Let''s go. Let it go first and talk about it later."


    Shen Muru''s face was a little dignified, patted Murphy''s shoulder and strode out.


    Could it be that they looked at Li Fei and hesitated: "what about them?"


    Li Fei''s three faces suddenly changed. They also knew that they were the most suspected, which made them feel frustrated.


    Shen Muru shook his head and said, "I checked the monitoring carefully. When Li Fei and Zhang Biao left the interrogation room, the suspect was still alive. When Fu Bin found that he didn''t go in, the suspect was dead. This matter should have nothing to do with them."


    Could it be that when he saw the people, he closed his mouth and followed Shen Muru into the elevator without saying a word.


    Li Fei was relieved, but the thought that the suspect had been killed quietly made their hair stand on end.


    "Old chief, did you find anything?" As soon as I got into the elevator, I couldn''t wait to ask.


    Shen Muru looked around and waved his hand until he returned to Murphy''s office, closed the door, took out a black instrument, checked every corner, and then said, "I didn''t find anything, but remembered something."


    "What on earth do you think of, old chief? I''m dying of anxiety. Don''t sell off, will you?"


    Could it be that he scratched his ears and scratched his cheeks and hurried impatiently.


    "Do you know where I went after I left the dragon soul?" Shen Muru suddenly asked with a serious look when the topic changed.


    Isn''t it true that you were punished, imprisoned and thought about your mistakes


    Shen Muru smiled bitterly, "according to the regulations, I shouldn''t tell you this, but since those people''s claws have reached your Ninghai National Security Bureau, I won''t hide you, but you must ensure that you can''t reveal anything."


    Seeing Murphy''s solemn nod, Shen Muru reached out to take the cigarette he handed him, Frowning, he told a shocking secret: "Everyone thought that I was locked up in the family ancestral hall after impulse. In fact, at that time, I was not in the Shen family, but was sent to a secret base by the organization to receive hell like strict training. I spent three years in that place. Three years later, I came out and joined a mysterious organization in our country, but I couldn''t tell you the name of this organization You, this is the highest military secret of China. It''s not good for you to know. "


    Could it be that he looked shocked, but nodded understandably. He has been complaining about Shen Muru''s transfer from the dragon soul. Unexpectedly, it also contains such amazing secrets.


    Shen Muru took a deep breath of smoke. In the smoke, his expression was a little heavy: "this organization is specially established to investigate an overseas mysterious force. This mysterious force is very powerful, has amazing financial and human resources, and also has black technology that we can''t understand."


    "Black technology? Is it the kind of black technology in the novel that surpasses the scientific and technological level of the real society?"


    Do you think he''s listening to the Arabian Nights? If he didn''t know Shen Muru, he would never believe what he said.


    "Maybe it''s not accurate to use black technology. Strictly speaking, this is an organization with crazy beliefs. They claim to be the descendants of the creator gods. They firmly believe that human beings have infinite evolutionary potential. When they evolve to a certain extent, they will become gods. They are a group dedicated to studying the human gene map, enabling experimenters to produce gene variation and have super power Weaving, they gathered a large number of the world''s top scientists and doctors, and frantically arrested elites from all over the world for living experiments. What''s more shocking is that they even integrated the genes of wild animals into human genes in an attempt to create an army with super powers and then rule the world. They call it the God making plan. "


    Shen Muru''s eyebrows and eyes were as dignified as water and said word by word.


    "What? Are these people crazy? This is an anti human and anti social behavior, and those countries that claim to be the world police don''t care?"


    Could it be that he was shocked and stood up. The news had a great impact on him.


    "Shh, keep your voice down!" Shen Muru scolded with a serious face.


    Did you cover your mouth and signal that you know, Shen Muru continued: "No one knows when and by whom the divine race was formed. My organization has always been conducting secret investigations before, but it has never gained anything. The existence of divine race is more dangerous than Al Qaeda. It has seriously threatened the security of all countries, and the United States is no exception. It can be said that they have become the No. 1 public enemy in the world. In fact, in many countries Years ago, the United States was aware of the existence of this organization, secretly established the "God killing alliance" with some powerful countries, and took the initiative to contact China and invite us to join the "God killing alliance". However, God organizations have always been active abroad and basically do not set foot in China, so our country has never made a clear statement, The American government probably saw the idea that we didn''t want to participate in it. It put forward a request for resource sharing, and China agreed. "


    Shen Muru took a deep breath of smoke, The eyebrows were twisted into a Sichuan character: "That is, because of resource sharing, from the intelligence of the United States, we realize the harm of divine organizations. Once their research is successful, it will be a disaster all over the world. My organization came into being. However, due to the previous refusal to join the alliance to kill gods, we can only conduct unilateral investigation, but we have never obtained anything. What is it if we want to have super powers Such a simple thing, so we didn''t take it too seriously, but it was not until recent years that our field personnel and some elite soldiers disappeared one after another that we realized that the divine organization had begun to attack our country. "


    Was it stunned, swallowed hard and said, "you... You mean that our field personnel and those missing soldiers didn''t die, but were caught by the divine organization for experiment?"


    Shen Muru nodded seriously: "In fact, the divine origin organization started to attack us many years ago, only because the number of missing persons was small and there was no trace left. We all thought they were just an accident. However, with the sharp increase in the number of missing field personnel and special soldiers in China in recent years, we realized that there was something wrong and began to vigorously track down the whereabouts of these people, Although it is not certain that the divine organization did it, according to the information provided by the alliance to kill the gods, the biggest suspect is the divine organization. "


    "Well, these people are crazy. Even our people dare to catch them. If I catch them, I have to skin them alive."


    Could it be that he clenched his fist, twisted his face, thought of the field that had just disappeared, and wanted to catch those evil guys and cook them well now.


    Shen Muru has deep eyes, Said faintly: "You think I suddenly came to Ninghai for those mercenaries. In fact, I wanted to follow the line of vampire mercenaries to find out who was behind them. But facts have proved that vampires are only pawns of divine descent organizations. This line is broken. Even if I dig deep, I can only dig out a few dead ghosts. Today, the death of this sniper made me realize that this matter It''s definitely not as simple as it seems. If I guess correctly, the monkey must have some incredible evidence in his hand. Only then did he hesitate to let the sniper kill people in the street, and even sent out the super powers of the divine organization to kill the sniper. "


    Could it be that he jumped up like being stung to his ass by a scorpion and said in horror: "you mean that the sniper was killed by a superpower?"


    "Otherwise? Who can quietly follow the national security personnel into the underground interrogation room to kill people, and then quietly leave with Li Fei. Even the surveillance can''t take a picture of him. According to the latest information from the United States, the superpower successfully tested by this divine organization has the ability of invisibility and can shield the human naked eye and surveillance. Of course, don''t be nervous, No superpower can be perfect. No matter how invisible he is, body heat still exists, and there is nothing to hide under the thermal sensing instrument. "


    Shen Muru said firmly that if he knew Ding Ning''s biological simulation skin, he could completely shield the thermal sensing instrument. I don''t know what he would feel.


    Could it be that he grabbed his hair hard and groaned about to collapse: "the world is too crazy. Is the future world of mankind full of Superman wearing underpants?"


    "Oh, don''t think so much. Your top priority is to transform the security system and add a thermal induction alarm system. Such a thing won''t happen today."


    Shen Muru could only pat him on the shoulder to comfort him. He also knew that what he said to him really exceeded his psychological limit.


    "OK, but since the monkey has important evidence in his hand, didn''t Liu Junwei break the line?"


    Could it be that he suddenly remembered the monkey and said gnashing his teeth.


    "Now we can only listen to fate. Xiao Nuo and the little miracle doctor have sent him to southern Yunnan. I hope we can save him."


    Shen Muru frowned and his eyes glittered with wisdom: "I''m curious about what the evidence monkeys have. It makes the divine descent organization so crazy, and they hide well in Ninghai. I doubt Ninghai has their insiders."


    "Is there a traitor? What I hate most is a traitor. The divine race organization is so crazy that there are Chinese people as their insiders. Damn it."


    Could it be that he said gnashing his teeth and wanted to catch the traitor and break it up.


    Throughout the blood and tears history of China, people often hate not the aggressors, but the traitors who are willing to be the aggressors'' hawks and dogs.


    Shen Muru nodded with a heavy expression, I also doubt it, but it''s very possible. Only by knowing ourselves and the enemy can we win. The harm caused by an insider is often more terrible than an army. Therefore, we must find out the insider as soon as possible to make an example. You can check it for me immediately. No matter who is involved, even the king Lao Tzu can''t let him go. "


    "Yes, chief, I''ll arrange someone to carefully check who the monkeys have had contact with during this period of time, and ensure to find out what underwear their ancestors wear for the eighth generation."


    Could it be that he got up, put his cigarette end in the ashtray and vowed.


    Then he remembered something and asked with worry: "chief, since the secret in the monkey''s hand is so important, will the little miracle doctor and Xiao Nuo be in danger?"

 Chapter 62

    Shen Muru hesitated for a moment and said uncertainly, "they should not. They suddenly hijacked the plane. Even we didn''t think of it. Presumably, those who hide in the dark wouldn''t expect it. After all, this is the kingdom of China. They shouldn''t be so unscrupulous."


    But he didn''t sound very confident. He stormed the detention center, fought in the street, pretended to be Guoan, kidnapped, sneaked into the interrogation room and killed people. One by one, which is not unscrupulous?


    After hesitating for a while, he asked tentatively, "do you want me to send someone to protect them?"


    Shen Muru thought, Shook his head: "No, those people should have done it if they want to do it. If they don''t plan to do it, it''s useless for us to send someone. Besides, those guys don''t dare to openly use heavy weapons in China when they are in the helicopter. Besides, I heard that the poison in monkeys is the poison of poisonous arrow wood. They can only live for two hours at most. People of divine descent will certainly think that he will die."


    "Poisonous arrow wood? I''ll go. It''s a bloody thing. Isn''t it a waste of effort for little miracle doctor and Xiao Nuo to hijack the plane to southern Yunnan?"


    Have you obviously heard of the toxicity of poisonous arrow wood? I''m surprised to hear it.


    "They underestimated the little miracle doctor. Although I don''t know what means he has, the little miracle doctor must be sure since he does so. I hope he can create miracles again."


    In fact, Shen Muru has no confidence in Ding Ning, but when a dead horse is a living horse doctor, he believes that Ding Ning is by no means a reckless person. Since he dares to risk prison and hijack a plane to southern Yunnan, he must be sure that he can persuade Xiao Nuo to go crazy with him.


    "I have to do so, but so far, whether those mercenaries or people of divine origin organizations have not used too heavy weapons, which shows that they are not without a little fear. I''m worried that they will ambush them in southern Yunnan in advance and take them by surprise."


    Could it be that he didn''t understand Ding Ning and thought he was fooling around, but hope was better than no hope. Besides, there was a Xiao Nuo among them, which still made him worry about their safety.


    "Have you ever thought that the two robbers could kill the monkey directly, but why did they poison him? This shows that the monkey may not have heard any secret, but may have something important to them. They don''t want to kill him easily before they get something. I''m afraid they''re afraid that he won''t do it because they''re afraid that he will fall into our hands It. "


    The more Shen Muru thought about it, the more interesting he felt. He was more interested in what the monkey had in his hand.


    "You mean they would rather not have that thing than let it fall into our hands? But it''s also wrong. Since they don''t want to kill monkeys before they get it, why send snipers to snipe him?"


    Could it be that Ning Mei thought and refuted Shen Muru''s opinion.


    "There are two possibilities. One is that the person who sniped the monkey and the person who kidnapped him are not in the same group. The other is that this group of people have a infighting. Some people want to kill the monkey and some people want to get what the monkey has in their hands."


    Shen Muru raised his eyebrows, Rational analysis: "But if we want to find out what happened, I''m afraid we can''t know until the monkeys come back. Of course, the two kidnappers should hurry up the trial. Although I think they just act according to orders and don''t know too much, as long as there is a hint, we can''t give up. It''s uncertain that we can get some clues to understand the truth, so the top priority is to Immediately strengthen your security forces here to ensure the personal safety of the two suspects. "


    "Yes, I''ll arrange someone to strengthen security and protect the two suspects. Maybe they can be used as bait to catch the invisible man."


    Could it be that he was killed silently in the heavily guarded national security interrogation room, which was regarded as a great humiliation by him.


    The two whispered again. Could it be that they turned and left.


    Shen Muru stood at the window, locked his eyebrows and looked at the night sky. Suddenly, he whispered, "wind shadow."


    "Chief, I''m here!" The shadow of the wind appeared behind Shen Muru like a ghost, standing straight waiting for his order.


    "Let''s walk alone all night and rush to southern Yunnan to secretly protect them. If you have to show up, you must ensure their safety!"


    Shen Muru seemed to make a great determination and ordered in a deep voice.


    "Chief, do you mean to let the queen of the night do it? Will it make a mountain out of a molehill? Besides, her temper..."


    The wind is like an eternal iceberg, and his face can''t help but turn creepy. That''s one of the top experts in the Department.


    "The country spends so much money to support them every year, and it''s time for them to make some efforts. I don''t care what queen of the night, and no matter how rebellious she is, since she joined our department, she must obey orders."


    Shen Muru seemed to think of some unpleasant memories. He raised his eyebrows and said angrily.


    The shadow of the wind whispered and stopped talking. Finally, he stood upright and replied seriously, "yes, chief, I''ll contact her now!"


    Southern Yunnan Province is located in the southwest of China, bordering on the borders of Myanmar, Laos and Vietnam. It is also a multi-ethnic and scattered living province.


    Simao Area is the southernmost end of Hengduan Mountains. Most places are located in low mountains and river valleys. The climate is warm. There are no familiar four seasons here. It is full of green and flowers all year round.


    A beautiful CaiYang river runs across the whole territory from east to west, giving birth to a primitive and mysterious forest. It is adjacent to Puwen town in Xishuangbanna. There is no severe cold in winter and no intense heat in summer. The climate is pleasant. It is also a typical tropical rain forest landscape.


    The two special forces and two medical staff who have woken up and accepted Han Xi''s persuasion are very cooperative in taking care of the thin monkey. The tired Xiao Nuo has also been replaced by the unbound driver to take a nap with his eyes closed.


    At dawn, the helicopter arriving at Simao forest area circled at low altitude. At the foot of it was a vast forest sea, green and boundless, dotted with clusters of red in Wanqing green. It was a tree full of flowers.


    The energetic Ding Ning jumped down the rope ladder and turned to look at Xiao Nuo who followed him. Ding Ning couldn''t help smiling bitterly: "what are you doing down here?"


    "I''ll go to find red backed bamboo grass with you!" Xiao Nuo said expressionless, with unquestionable determination in his tone.


    Ding Ning frowned and advised: "the tropical rain forest is not so fun. I can''t guarantee that I can come back safely. Don''t take risks with a girl."


    "What''s the matter with women? Are women worse than men? Don''t think you must be better than me if you save me. I''ve received field survival training."


    Xiao Nuo raised his eyebrows and showed a trace of stubbornness on his calm face.


    Ding Ning knew that he accidentally violated her sensitive points. He reluctantly arranged his clothes and said angrily, "then you follow me closely. In case something happens, I may not be able to protect you."


    Xiao Nuo disdained his lips and strode to the forest: "don''t talk so full. I don''t know who protects who."


    Looking at the back of this stubborn woman, Ding Ning shook her head and smiled bitterly to keep up. She really thought that after receiving wild survival training, she could really cross the virgin forest. If she didn''t suffer, she would never know what kind of danger was full of in the rainforest.


    The helicopter circled twice and flew to the nearest Simao military region, where they would replenish fuel and wait for Ding Ning to meet.


    No matter how serious the consequences of the hijacking are, since he has come here, Han Xi should communicate and report with the superior according to Ding Ning''s instructions, waiting for the superior''s handling opinions.


    Han Xi never understood why Ding Ning was so sure and thought that the superior leaders would never investigate their responsibility at present.


    The primeval forest with spring like seasons is full of vitality. The woods are tall and thin, vines are winding and hanging, there are roots and short grass under the ground, shrubs on the half waist, large and small tree ferns and vines in the air, competing wild flowers, and dense leaves and branches of several layers of crowns weave the whole forest without any leisure.


    In the depths of the dense forest, there are many vines wrapped under the trees, which are everywhere. Some are as thick as 50 cm in diameter, like a small tree; Some are as thin as rope; Round and flat; There are also square and quadrangular. They are winding up and down, shuttling and hanging, winding and stretching, forming a world of strange vines in the tropical rain forest, and several vines simply hang down from the branches into a ring, like a natural swing.


    Epiphytes are a special part of the forest structure of the tropical rain forest. This kind of plants have organs and tissues that quickly absorb and store rainwater. In the tropical rain forest, epiphytes are sometimes densely covered on branches and leaves, occasionally mixed with shrubs and small trees, forming sky gardens.


    The magical landscape of tropical rain forest contained in this primitive forest makes people deeply feel the beauty and magic of nature.


    Into the depths of the rain forest, Ding Ning protected Xiao Nuo behind him, vigilantly holding a military knife and walking with one foot deep and one foot shallow. He was not attracted by the beautiful scenery around him.


    After discovering a green plant, Ding Ning happily squeezed out the juice of the plant and smeared it on his body. A strong pungent smell came, which made Xiao Nuo cover his nose and avoid it from afar.


    Ding Ning raised his head and handed her the plant: "you can paint some, too."


    "No, it smells terrible." Xiao Nuo stepped back several steps and made an expression of wanting to vomit.


    Ding Ning looked at her disdainful expression and said noncommittally, "I hope you don''t regret it!"


    "Hum, I won''t regret it!" Xiao Nuo turned his head and looked at the vines twining on a tree.


    Ding Ning shrugged, uprooted the plant, sorted it out and put it in his backpack.


    With the gradual deepening, Xiao Nuo was still interested in everything at the beginning, but soon, the muggy air in the rain made her sweat and had no leisure before.


    The camouflage training clothes cling to her graceful body and outline her graceful curve.


    Looking at Ding Ning, who was walking fast in front and didn''t sweat a drop, Xiao Nuo took off his coat with his lower lip tightly.


    "Don''t take off your clothes."


    Ding Ning suddenly said as if she had eyes behind her.


    Xiao Nuo was stunned, and then said with some shame: "why?"


    "Because the most dangerous thing here is not wild animals, but poisonous insects."


    Ding ningtou did not return and explained: "you are wearing clothes. Those poisonous insects can''t bite through your clothes, but if you take off your coat and those poisonous insects bite your skin, you will soon be poisoned. Although all things grow and overcome each other, there will be detoxifying herbs nearby, but this is a primitive forest. I can''t guarantee that I know all the toxins and can find the antidote in time."


    Xiao Nuo wiped the fine sweat on his forehead and said unconvinced, "then why don''t you wear shorts and T-shirts and poisonous insects bite you?"

 Chapter 63

    Ding Ning stopped and looked back at her helplessly: "didn''t you see that I was covered with the juice of insect repellent grass? The juice of insect repellent grass has a pungent smell. Most poisonous insects hate this smell and will stay away from it, but you just want to be stinky and dislike that taste."


    Xiao Nuo opened his eyes in amazement, opened his pink lips, revealed a mouth of snow-white and neat shell teeth, and said in shame: "then why didn''t you say it earlier."


    Ding Ning grinned and said in surprise, "haven''t you received field survival training? Don''t you know?"


    "I... of course I know!"


    Xiao Nuo looked at his hateful face and hated the silver teeth. But her pride made her unwilling to admit defeat. She looked up proudly and said, "of course I know. I just don''t like the taste."


    "Oh, there''s no way. If you''re not afraid of poisonous insects, take it off. It''s my business."


    Ding Ning shrugged noncommittally, turned and continued to walk forward.


    Xiao Nuo clenched his small powder fist and roared angrily in his heart. This hateful bastard must have been intentional. He''s a really annoying guy. He doesn''t have any demeanor at all.


    She wanted to take off her coat angrily, but when she thought that mosquito bites could kill her, she suddenly put out this idea, gritted her teeth and endured the heat and strode forward without saying a word.


    Ding Ning is funny to himself. This girl is really stubborn. I think how long you can hold on.


    People who have not experienced the humid and muggy feeling in the tropical rain forest will never experience the pain of sweating through their whole body, just like the heat in a steamer.


    Even with Ding Ning''s physical quality, he began to breathe heavily, and his whole body was like just fished out of the water, sweating like rain.


    Not to mention Xiao Nuo, whose clothes were soaked with sweat, her eyes gradually began to relax, her mouth was dry, her throat was dry, her face turned white, severe dehydration made her dizzy, and walked forward mechanically step by step.


    Hun didn''t notice that Ding Ning had stopped, hit his back, and collapsed to the ground.


    Ding Ning turned around and grabbed her slender waist before she fell to the ground. Looking at her stubborn face, she felt a burst of heartache for no reason. This silly girl is really stubborn.


    Carefully lay her flat on the ground, pick some non-toxic plant roots around, carefully squeeze out the juice and drop it in her mouth.


    With a faint fragrance of plant juice, Xiao Nuo instinctively opened his mouth, greedily sucked the juice like a sweet spring, opened his misty beautiful eyes, and looked at Ding Ning''s slightly nervous face without blinking.


    Ding Ning''s throat rolled for a moment, endured the throbbing of wanting to kiss her, and put on his angry and hateful face: "I told you earlier, don''t follow. You have to be brave. Now it''s all right."


    "Hum! Don''t worry."


    Xiao Nuo, who had just recovered a little strength, looked very blue. He pushed Ding Ning away and got up by himself. He said coldly, "I''m just thirsty."


    Ding Ning looked at her stiff mouth, pulled her angrily, and pulled off her coat in her scream.


    "What are you doing? I warn you not to mess around."


    Xiao Nuo covered the snow-white peaks of the tights in horror and scolded.


    Ding Ning took out insect repellent grass from his backpack and turned his eyes: "you''re dehydrated. What can you do?"


    "I don''t care!" Xiao Nuo smelled the unpleasant smell of insect repellent grass, and his stomach surged and struggled violently.


    Ding Ning turned her over impatiently and let her lie on her lap. "Pa" slapped her on her hip: "be honest, if you die here, I''ll have bad luck."


    Xiao Nuo was stiff and stopped struggling. Without saying a word, Ding Ning allowed the juice of insect repellent grass to be smeared on her bare shoulders and arms, and her whole body trembled slightly.


    After Ding Ning finished painting her back, he turned her over. When he wanted to paint her front, he found that she had goose bumps and a layer of pink purplish red on her skin.


    She clenched her lips. There was no focal length in her big eyes. She was empty and desperate. Her long and warped eyelashes trembled slightly, and there were crystal tears. She didn''t know when the tears had wet her beautiful face and dropped on the ground along her cheeks.


    Looking at her loveless expression on her face, Ding Ning was distressed and quickly released her helpless apology: "I''m sorry, it''s me. Don''t cry, don''t cry, wipe it yourself."


    Seeing that Ding Ning loosened himself, Xiao Nuo''s empty eyes slightly recovered a look, sat up expressionless, picked up the insect repellent grass on the ground, squeezed out the juice like a walking corpse, and mechanically applied it to his bare skin.


    Ding Ning walked away impatiently, took out half a bag of wrinkled Ninghai smoke, took out a cigarette and lit it, leaned against a big tree and took a hard smoke.


    They came in a hurry and were not ready to enter the rainforest. The smoke and lighter were touched from the skinny monkey in case of need.


    Soot can stop bleeding and lighters can make a fire. When materials are scarce, these humble things may become life-saving things.


    The choking smoke sucked deeply into his lungs and made him cough a series of times.


    He knew that his unintentional behavior reminded Xiao Nuo of the unnecessary yushmo, and she would have such a big reaction, which made him feel very remorse and inexplicably uncomfortable.


    For feelings, he subconsciously adopts an evasive attitude. He doesn''t say that his father has already made a marriage for him. Even if he repents, Ling Yun is also the first girl to enter his heart.


    Accepting Xiao Nuo is irresponsible to Ling Yun. What''s more, he is just a first brother in love. He is still ignorant about love and doesn''t know how to deal with such complex feelings.


    Just looking at Xiao Nuo''s loveless appearance, Ding Ning felt that he was a jerk. Since he had decided to stop this relationship, why bother her.


    In fact, in his bones, he is still a very traditional man. Ling Yun and Xiao Nuo gave him their first kiss, which makes him have a strong sense of responsibility.


    So when he saw Xiao Nuo in distress, he didn''t hesitate to expose his skills and rushed to save her. Otherwise, what does a beautiful woman have to do with him?


    Although he was reluctant to admit it, facts proved that Xiao Nuo was of special significance to him.


    Compared with Ling Yun, who has been transformed from his best friend, and Shen MuQing, who makes his heart beat, Xiao Nuo, who has kissed twice, makes him feel closer, which makes him subconsciously make such a intimate move as spanking.


    Xiao Nuo coated the juice and tied his coat around his waist. Although the smell of insect repellent grass is really bad, it is not completely unacceptable compared with the suffocating heat.


    Although Xiao Nuo didn''t like Ding Ning at all. She was arrogant, arrogant, mean, narrow-minded and frivolous, she had to admit that this guy''s survival experience in the wild was far from her own.


    At least, she didn''t know that the plant juice with a faint fragrance could be used as water. There was a faint bitterness and fragrance at the entrance, but the aftertaste was sweet and mellow. The effect of replenishing water was very good. The throat that was supposed to smoke was relieved at the moment.


    He looked up at Ding Ning indifferently. Xiao Nuo didn''t know how to face him for a moment.


    She was ashamed that she had been saved by two men and spanked in just two days, which was an unacceptable shame for her, who had always been clean and arrogant.


    Obviously, two different men spanked in the same way, but she couldn''t get angry, which made her feel more oppressed.


    Ding Ning snuffed out most of the remaining cigarette butts, picked a few roots and drinkable plants locally and collected them into his backpack.


    "What kind of plant is this?"


    Xiao Nuo doesn''t want to talk to this hateful man. You xumo at least let himself fall in love with him. What is this dingning and why take advantage of himself?


    But the strong thirst for knowledge made her put down her reserve and asked without any emotion.


    "Cuihui, I used to call it sweet shallot, because its shape is very similar to wild shallot, but the rhizome juice tastes astringent and has a sweet aftertaste."


    Ding Ning explained patiently: "Cuihui and aloe belong to the same family of herbs, both of which are perennial herbs of the family monodaceae, but few people know it. I also know this plant from my ancestral medical books. Its grass leaves are poisonous, but its roots have the same effect as aloe. If you can drink its juice for a long time, your skin will become more shiny and white. Compared with aloe, it is beautiful and dispelling Scar plays a better role. It is warm in nature and does not hurt the body. It has the effect of clearing poison, nourishing yin and quenching thirst. Unfortunately, it only grows in the tropical rain forest and the number is very rare. We are lucky to meet it. "


    Xiao Nuo immediately brightened up when he heard the beauty effect, but then he heard that the number was very small and very rare. He couldn''t help feeling deeply sorry and showing disappointment.


    As Ding Ning spoke, he patrolled around and collected all the cuihui he could find, and found Xiao Nuo''s disappointed expression, Smile: Exposed to the weather, though it is rare, it is not difficult to plant it artificially. Love is slightly weaker than wild ones. But after processing, it can be made into whitening products such as water replenishing facial mask, scar removing and beauty care. It is still very good if you like it. If you like, I will grow some products and make you use them. You must be SWAT in the sun every day. It''s time to take care of your skin. "


    "What do you mean? Do I have bad skin?"


    Who knows that Ding Ning flattered the horse''s leg, and Xiao Nuo stared at him like a little wild cat with a fried thorn.


    "Er, not bad, not bad, just some dark circles under your eyes, which affect your beauty."


    Ding Ning scratched the back of his head and said.


    "Hum!" Xiao Nuo proudly raised his head, turned around with a cold hum and walked to the depths of the rainforest. The overbearing voice came gently: "when you make whitening products, I''ll take them all. No takeout."


    Ding Ning had planned to return to Ninghai to find a piece of land and spend some money to artificially create a tropical rain forest environment. Large scale planting of cuihui can be used as an industry to get rich, but he was monopolized by Xiao Nuo without even mentioning how much money.


    "Well, I''ll give you as much as you like."


    He inexplicably had no resistance in his heart. As long as she liked it, she didn''t need it to make money. Anyway, there are almost inexhaustible rare herbs here.


    The rain forest is really worth the trip. Many valuable and rare herbs are found here, and they are definitely old enough. They are basically more than 100 years old, and some are close to 1000 years old, which is worthy of being a rare virgin forest.


    For Ding Ning, this is a natural herbal treasure that makes him salivate. Although the variety is a little single, there are absolutely many kinds, thousands of kinds.


    It''s a pity that he can''t take them all away. He can only pick some of the oldest ones. Write down the others silently and pick them later if necessary.

 Chapter 64

    Even so, the backpack behind him soon swelled up. When he saw more rare herbs, he had to give up his love and try his best to find the whereabouts of red backed bamboo grass.


    As time went by, Xiao Nuo had dingning''s roots and stems to replenish water for her. She didn''t feel so muggy. When she was hungry, she also had enough dried fruits as food, and became energetic again


    Although Xiao Nuo was always cold, he admired Ding Ning more and more.


    There are many kinds of herbs that she can''t see any difference at all. The compendium of efficacy, function, growth environment and which kind of herbs she belongs to is like a treasure in Ding Ning''s mouth. She comes casually and gives her a great insight.


    After putting down his reserve, Xiao Nuo humbly asked Ding Ning for advice on how to survive in the tropical rain forest.


    Ding Ning''s tireless explanation opened Xiao Nuo''s eyes and deeply felt his previous shallowness and ignorance.


    For example, disguise yourself as a bamboo insect; For example, they are good at camouflage, hide under fallen leaves, ambush small mammals passing by, and ugly sharp nosed vipers; For example, the arrow poison frog, which is beautiful in color but can secrete highly toxic venom; For example, the leaves secrete sweet liquid. Once a small insect animal touches the hair on the leaves, the two leaves immediately close, clamp the insects in them, and secrete digestive juice to digest it, that is, the "eaten" flytrap, etc


    "What does red backed bamboo grass look like?"


    Xiao Nuo was getting impatient and finally couldn''t help asking.


    "Red backed bamboo grass, also known as jiadushu, Jiabu and scissor tree, has red and green leaves and slender plants like grass."


    Ding Ning then said, but his eyes kept patrolling around like hawks and falcons.


    "It''s so big here and the red backed bamboo grass is so small. How can we find it? The monkey''s poison can only last for 48 hours. Now more than ten hours have passed. Can we find it?"


    Xiao Nuo said with some frustration.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not hard to find. I said that all things grow and conquer each other. No matter what poison it is, there must be an antidote within seven steps. Although the target of red backed bamboo grass is small, the target of poisonous arrow wood is not small."


    Ding Ning explained confidently.


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes lit up: "yes, I didn''t expect that as long as we find poisonous arrow wood, we can find red backed bamboo grass."


    "Hehe, our special police captain is not too stupid!"


    Ding Ning didn''t want to hit her again, but he turned his head and made a cheap joke.


    Xiao Nuo passed by a tall tree and turned his eyes when he heard the speech, revealing the charming and angry appearance of the little woman: "just be the smartest."


    "Don''t move!" Ding Ning suddenly changed his face. He was stiff in place and stared at Xiao Nuo''s head.


    Xiao Nuo felt extreme danger from Ding Ning''s face. His scalp was numb. His raised right foot hovered in the air and said in a trembling voice: "what... What''s the matter?"


    Ding Ning took out a Swiss Army knife from his waist, held his breath and crept closer to Xiao Nuo.


    Xiao Nuo swallowed his saliva and asked softly, "what''s the matter?"


    "Shh, don''t move, there''s a snake!"


    Ding Ning was full of energy, like a cheetah about to prey. His upper arm muscles were tight, his knees were slightly bent, and his eyes stared at Xiao Nuo''s head without blinking.


    Xiao Nuo shivered all over and almost didn''t paralyze on the ground. Girls naturally have a sense of fear of disgusting things such as snakes and mice, even the special police are no exception.


    At the thought of a greasy and cold poisonous snake coiled on his head and giving himself a fatal blow at any time, Xiao Nuo was creepy. He was proud to be able to resist and escape without screaming.


    When she placed all her hopes on Ding Ning, Ding Ning suddenly moved in front of her.


    Xiao Nuo could not describe the feeling of that moment. It was fast, fast to the extreme.


    In her eyes, Ding Ning is like a flash of lightning... No, faster than lightning. The naked eye can''t capture his image at all. He suddenly lost his trace as if he disappeared out of thin air.


    Then, a few drops of warm liquid flowed into her back along her neck. She was pulled by an irresistible force and put into a warm and familiar embrace.


    "Hiss..."


    A ferocious white snake''s head fell to the ground with a slap. The long and narrow cold snake pupil glittered with a faint luster. It gradually became dim after spitting out snake letters twice.


    The huge snake with a length of nearly four meters twisted and beat the land desperately, making a "pa pa" sound. The blood splashed dyed the nearby plants red, looking tragic and demonic. It took a long time to subside gradually.


    The strong fear made Xiao Nuo unaware that he hugged Ding Ning''s waist and trembled all over. He wanted to knead himself into his body. In his beautiful eyes, he looked at the white horror snake with a sense of fear that was hard to hide.


    Ding Ning could feel her inner fear from the trembling of her body, gently patted her shoulder and comforted, "it''s okay, it''s okay, it''s dead."


    Xiao Nuo said in shock, "what kind of snake is this? Cobra? Why is it white."


    "It is called albino king cobra. It is the longest venomous snake in the world and the largest anterior sulcus venomous snake in the world. It has always been regarded by humans as the most dangerous snake in the world. In fact, it is not a member of cobra, but an independent king cobra. Compared with other ophthalmic snakes, it has a more ferocious temperament, extremely quick response, flexible head and neck rotation and large amount of detoxification. It is a world-class snake One of the most dangerous snakes in the world, albino King Cobra usually feeds on other snakes. Its body has anti-virus serum, so it will be safe when other poisonous snakes bite it. Therefore, albino king cobra is also known as "snake evil star"


    Ding Ning gave her another popular science, Seriously told: "the snake is myopic. There is no tympanic membrane in its ears. It has no response to the sound from the air. It mainly depends on its tongue to identify natural enemies and find food. If you encounter the albino King Cobra next time, if it doesn''t attack you, don''t disturb it, especially don''t vibrate the ground. It''s best to wait for it to escape or wait for someone to rescue."


    Xiao Nuo''s tears were coming down. He raised his pink fist and beat Ding Ning''s chest: "I don''t want to meet it again. I don''t want to meet it again in my life."


    Only after beating twice, I found that I was still snuggling in Ding Ning''s arms, and this was intimate, but my behavior was like a girl flirting with her boyfriend, hurriedly and flustered to push Ding Ning away. Her red face lowered her head and dared not look at Ding Ning again, and her heart pounded like a deer.


    Secretly spit on yourself, Xiao Nuo, are you a flower maniac? How can I see and love one?


    Don''t be silly. Men don''t have a good thing. Yushmer is like this, and so is Ding Ning. He will take advantage of himself.


    When she looked up again, her face had recovered the indifference of strangers. She looked expressionless at Ding Ning, took out a glass bottle and took the disgusting snake head to collect the toxin happily.


    This made Xiao Nuo couldn''t help but surge in his stomach and asked in a cold voice, "what are you doing?"


    "The venom of albino king cobra is a good thing. Its venom contains neurotoxin and cardiac toxin. When the toxin enters the human body, it will quickly attack the central nervous system of the bitten person, resulting in severe pain, visual impairment, dizziness, sleepiness and paralysis; the injured person will enter a state of shock due to the collapse of the cardiovascular system; finally, he will be injured due to respiratory failure and weakened heartbeat Death, there are clinical cases that show that the bitten also have the opportunity to have renal failure. "


    Ding Ning explained happily, "its venom can be used for all kinds of pain, amenorrhea and cancer. Albino king cobra is a special economic animal with high value. Its whole body is treasure. Its skin, meat, blood, bile and snake venom have different medicinal values. In particular, snake venom is an animal medicinal material in great shortage in the international market and is known as "Liquid gold" is dozens of times more expensive than gold and is in short supply. "


    Xiao Nuo looked at the body of albino King Cobra like vitiligo, and muttered disgustingly, "it''s no use if it''s so ugly and valuable."


    Ding Ning said positively: "Maybe it''s an ugly poisonous snake in your eyes, but in my eyes, it''s priceless. Let me tell you, its gallbladder has the functions of promoting qi and resolving phlegm, searching wind and removing dampness, clearing liver and eyesight, calming gallbladder and calming wind. It can treat respiratory diseases such as acute and chronic bronchitis and pertussis. In addition, it can also treat rheumatic pain, infantile convulsion, stroke and other diseases of the elderly; In addition to treating arthralgia and deformation, snake blood also has the effect of "whitening"; Snake viscera are mainly used to treat pulmonary tuberculosis; Snake venom preparation can treat cancer, various neuralgia, poliomyelitis and its sequelae, extravertebral nerve paralysis and hemophilia; Snake oil is mostly used to treat chilblain, scald, chronic eczema, etc; Dried snake and snake meat have the functions of dispelling wind and detoxification, calming and relieving pain. They can treat rheumatism, spleen pain, limb numbness, hemiplegia, etc. unfortunately, they don''t know where their old nest is, otherwise they can find their snake molt. Snake molt is called "dragon clothes" in traditional Chinese medicine. It has the effects of dispelling wind, brightening eyes, detoxifying and killing insects. It is often used to treat all kinds of stubborn diseases, such as scabies, swelling and herpes zoster. "


    Xiao Nuo still respected medicine very much. He was moved to hear that the body of this albino Cobra could cure so many diseases. He asked humbly, "what did you just say about whitening?"


    "Whitening means raising leukocytes. Whitening drugs mainly stimulate bone marrow hematopoietic cells to accelerate the production of leukocytes and maintain the body''s immunity."


    Ding Ning explained to Xiao Nuo without any impatience.


    Xiao Nuo suddenly realized that he was surprised: "I didn''t expect this smelly snake to be so great."


    Ding Ning dug out the snake gall and collected a little snake blood. Unfortunately, the snake was too big for me to take away


    Xiao Nuo nodded with the same feeling: "yes, we have been walking for several hours, and we can''t take it away at all."


    "Or shall we eat snake meat?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up and he circled around the snake with great interest. He seemed to be looking at where to start. He looked ill intentioned.


    "Eh, is evil disgusting? You have to eat it yourself. Anyway, I don''t eat it."


    Xiao Nuo was obviously resistant to such things, and his face became disgusted.


    Ding Ning didn''t think so. He took out his Sabre and began to dig snake meat: "don''t regret if you don''t eat it."


    Xiao Nuo wanted to disdain it, but suddenly remembered the insect repellent grass before. He looked at it twice and didn''t say anything tough. Is there any effect of snake meat?


    "Come on, give me a hand and help me find some firewood. I''ll fetch some water and have a picnic. I promise you''ll be full of praise and never regret it after eating!"


    Ding Ning began to drool and took the cut snake meat to drill into the forest.


    Xiao Nuo was a little afraid and raised his voice and asked, "where are you going?"


    "I''ll wash the snake meat. We can''t drink the snake soup. We roast the snake meat."


    Ding Ning shouted and quickly disappeared into the forest.

 Chapter 65

    Xiao Nuo was picking up firewood in the dark forest and waiting for Ding Ning''s return. He wondered where he was going to clean the snake meat.


    Without much effort, Ding Ning came back. Xiao Nuo couldn''t help asking curiously, "where are you going to clean the snake meat?"


    "There is a stream not far from the front. It is absolutely natural and pollution-free. Albino King Cobra likes to live by the water. There must be a water source near the place where it haunts."


    Ding Ning said naturally. Of course he wouldn''t tell Xiao Nuo. His hearing is different from that of ordinary people. He has long heard the subtle murmur of water in front of him.


    Although this is a tropical rain forest with few dry branches, it is no difficulty for Ding Ning to light a campfire. Finding some branches containing oil can easily solve the ignition problem. The price is that Ding Ning personally makes the branches Xiao Nuo is looking for useless in exchange for her endless complaints.


    But when the snow-white snake meat was roasted golden and fragrant, Xiao Nuo''s complaint stopped suddenly, and his stomach began to cry.


    It''s no wonder. After all, Xiao Nuo hasn''t had a good meal since the night before. He just came out of the underground base and went to perform the task again before he had a big meal.


    Although Ding Ning also found some fruits and plant roots for her to eat before, those things can only barely eat. How can they be compared with barbecue.


    She also couldn''t care about the appearance. She stretched out her hand to eat, but was stopped by Ding Ning: "wait a minute, although such snake meat is delicious, it''s not fragrant enough."


    Without waiting for Xiao Nuo to protest, he took out a strange plant root, crushed it in his hand and dropped it on the snake meat.


    Suddenly, the strange fragrance made Xiao Nuo''s appetite open. He was surprised and asked, "what''s this? It''s so fragrant."


    "This is a spice that has not been widely accepted by mankind. I thought it was only available in my hometown. Unexpectedly, when I went to clean snake meat just now, I found it here."


    Ding Ning''s expression had a trace of nostalgic sadness. Although he passed away, Xiao Nuo was keenly aware of it.


    "Are you homesick?" Xiao Nuo asked softly.


    "Yes, I haven''t been home for five years."


    Ding Ning tidied up his mood and smiled: "no, this natural fragrance is a pure natural fragrance. It will be more fragrant if it is dried into powder, but now the conditions are limited. Although it is not delicious after drying, it also brings a fragrance of nature. It has a different flavor. Try it."


    Xiao Nuo was already salivating. He reached out and took the snake meat handed over by Ding Ning. Regardless of the hot hand, he stuffed it into his mouth like a hungry ghost.


    "Heartburn!" As soon as Ding Ning''s voice fell, Xiao Nuo was scalded and slapped with his hands, but the snake meat in his mouth was not willing to spit out. While chewing, he muttered vaguely: "delicious, delicious, it''s really delicious. I''ve never eaten such delicious food."


    Swallowed saliva, did not wait for the tongue to rest, and regardless began to put snake meat in his mouth.


    "It won''t be ugly." Ding Ning took a bite of snake meat and joked with a smile.


    Xiao Nuo rolled his eyes: "can you stop reminding me that this is snake meat? I never eat these strange things."


    "Cut, but also the special police. I really don''t know who taught your field survival training. The real field survival, not to mention snakes, rats, ants, scorpions, bark, grass roots and even maggots, as long as they can make people live, there is nothing they can''t eat."


    Ding Ning said contemptuously, gulping at the golden snake meat, his face intoxicated.


    "Can you stop talking about such disgusting things as if you had experienced field survival training."


    Xiao Nuo knew that what Ding Ning said was true. Both her father and her brother had told her that in order to live, let alone maggots, she had to drink her own urine.


    "It''s disgusting. I''ve eaten all those things and they''re still raw. Although the conditions in the rainforest are hard, there are too many things to eat. There''s no crisis of life and death. When you have the chance to face the desperate situation of death threat, you''ll know how happy we can still eat roasted snake meat."


    Ding Ning recalled that when he was ten years old, the third master, Uncle Wu, left himself in the Luochuan mountains for seven days and survived by eating insects. He said with deep feeling.


    Xiao Nuo looked at him in a daze and suddenly asked, "who are you? Why did you have such an experience?"


    Ding Ning looked stunned. Knowing that he had inadvertently slipped his tongue, he immediately said, "I was a traditional Chinese medicine. When I was a child, I lost my way in the mountain to collect medicine. I was trapped in the mountain. I didn''t eat or drink. I survived only by using some herbs and various insects as food."


    Xiao Nuo took a deep look at him and didn''t know whether he believed it, but he didn''t ask again. He ate snake meat in a big way. After a long time, a firm and secluded way appeared on his face:


    "If that time comes, I can do it."


    Ding Ning shook his head with a smile and said meaningfully, "you''re a special police officer. You don''t usually encounter this situation. Why do you find yourself guilty? I tell you this. I also want to tell you that no matter what kind of desperate situation people come to, don''t give up easily. As long as you work hard, there will always be a way."


    Xiao Nuo nodded noncommittally and proudly raised his chin: "I''m Xiao Nuo. I won''t give up easily."


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Xiao Nuo seems to notice a trace of untraceable relief behind Ding Ning''s smile.


    Indeed, Ding Ning''s vague gesture to Xiao Nuo is to make her not abandon herself.


    He was frightened by Xiao Nuo''s empty eyes just now. He was really afraid that his alias youxumo would hurt the girl''s heart and make her loveless and short-sighted, which would make him feel guilty all his life.


    After eating, they had a little rest, and they started on the road again.


    Xiao Nuo was full and his physical strength recovered a lot. Their speed gradually accelerated.


    When he passed the clear stream, Xiao Nuo also washed his face. Of course, the price was to bear the exciting smell of insect repellent grass again.


    However, after what had happened before, Xiao Nuo seemed to be reborn. He didn''t even frown, as if he had changed his kung fu in a meal.


    Although he still kept a straight face and seldom spoke, Ding Ning was relieved. He could feel that Xiao Nuo seemed to have become stronger after transformation.


    The dense rain forest is dark and humid. The chirping of insects and birds make the whole primeval forest full of vitality. Occasionally, there is the roar of large wild animals in the distance.


    Xiao Nuo was sweating all over and followed closely behind Ding Ning, but there was a curious luster in her beautiful eyes.


    She didn''t understand how Ding Ning did it. She had been disoriented all the way and couldn''t recognize the direction at all.


    But he followed Ding Ning as an old horse knows the way. He didn''t even meet a large beast. It seems that he is familiar with his home. He occasionally makes a big circle to avoid a place, but he will soon return to the original route.


    Xiao Nuo is not a fool. She remembers the direction of the roar from the large beast several times. What does this mean?


    It shows that Ding Ning is very clear about the location of large beasts and deliberately avoids places that can pose a threat to them. Is this an intuition of danger or a full understanding of the habits of beasts?


    If it is the former, Ding Ning''s intuition is too terrible. She thinks it should be the second.


    What kind of people know so much about the habits of wild animals and the distribution of their territories? That''s the hunter, a hunter with rich hunting experience all the year round.


    The word "Hunter" has an extraordinary meaning to Xiao Nuo, which reminds her of the iron and wood arrow and the hunter''s Apprentice hunter, who didn''t even tell her real name.


    Who the hell is Ding Ning? Why is he a little doctor with so much experience in hunting? What''s his relationship with the hunter?


    As for what Ding Ning said, Xiao Nuo didn''t even believe a punctuation mark.


    So many traditional Chinese medicine go to the mountains to collect medicine. I haven''t heard of anyone who can master hunting skills.


    Although the hunter is a jerk, which makes her heart and liver ache when she thinks about it, there is no reason for her feelings, not to mention that the guy is Xiao Nuo''s first love, which makes her unforgettable and unforgettable.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s back, it gradually blurred in her eyes and overlapped with the shadow in her memory.


    This feeling made Xiao Nuo thrilled. They could not be a person. The most powerful direct evidence was the difference in their height.


    But why does he always bring himself an inexplicable sense of familiarity? Whether it''s their taste of peace of mind or the same spanking action, they are so similar. Even the voice has a similarity of up to 99%. If it''s a coincidence, this coincidence is too outrageous.


    Xiao Nuo was full of trouble. Although she knew that the hunter was fooling herself, she couldn''t let him go and wanted to know his news.


    She remembers that scientists once did research. When two people spend a long time together day and night, they will subconsciously imitate each other''s actions, expressions, body language and even habits.


    Over time, their life habits and body language will be surprisingly similar, even their looks will be somewhat similar.


    If one man and one woman are husband and wife, it is called husband and wife phase. If two men or two women are brothers or sisters.


    And Ding Ning is so similar to him. Xiao Nuo boldly speculated that the two men must have a great origin. Even if they are not brothers, they are at least brothers of the same school.


    So Xiao Nuo planned to test Ding Ning. Even if she had no relationship with the hunter, she always had to explain to herself, not to mention that bastard kissed himself twice.


    "Dr. Ding, where are you from?"


    Ding Ning was stunned when he heard the speech. A touch of nostalgia flashed across his face and replied, "I''m from southern Yunnan, a very remote town, but the scenery is picturesque and beautiful."


    "Are you the only child?" Xiao Nuo asked persistently.


    "Well, it should be." Ding Ning''s answer was somewhat uncertain.


    "What is supposed to be?" Xiao Nuo was not satisfied with his answer and thought he was fooling himself.


    Ding Ning was silent for a moment before he said sadly, "I haven''t seen my mother since I remember, and no one told me whether she was dead or alive. I don''t know whether I have brothers and sisters."


    "Oh, sorry, I didn''t know you were an orphan."


    Xiao Nuo heard the sadness in his voice and apologized with some guilt.


    But unexpectedly, Ding Ning was annoyed: "who told you that I was an orphan and I had a father? It''s just that my father was silent and couldn''t kick out a boring fart. Every time I asked him who my mother was, dead or alive, he kept silent. He kept smoking and asked too many questions without answers. I didn''t ask him again."


    "I''m sorry. It''s my fault."


    Xiao Nuo was embarrassed to continue to apologize, and then continued to ask, "did you learn your medicine from your father?"

 Chapter 66

    A warm smile floated around Ding Ning''s mouth and said proudly, "no, my father doesn''t know any medical skills."


    "Ah, aren''t you an ancestral traditional Chinese medicine?" Xiao Nuo asked in surprise.


    "Yes, it''s an ancestral traditional Chinese medicine, but my father didn''t have medical talent. The ancestral medical books were passed on to me. My fourth master''s medical skills are very high. Combined with my ancestral medical books, he taught me medical skills."


    Ding Ning recalled the warm days in the past, her lips pursed slightly, and her thoughts spread madly in her heart.


    Xiao Nuo was shocked by the answer: "four masters? How many masters do you have?"


    "I''m a master again. The master''s father taught me astronomy, geography, poetry and calligraphy, the second master taught me business and finance, wandering the Jianghu, the third master taught me hunting, and the fourth master taught me medicine and cooking."


    Ding Ning was like showing off his toys to his friends, said proudly, with a light in his eyes.


    Xiao Nuo felt that he had touched the truth and asked roundly, "that''s great. Aren''t you a generalist?"


    "I can''t talk about all talents. I just dabble in everything. I''m broad but not proficient."


    Ding Ning was modest in his mouth, but there was no modest expression on his face, with a proud face.


    "Did your third master teach you to survive in the wild?" Xiao Nuo asked coldly.


    "Yes, my third master is good at hunting. My hometown is at the foot of the three veins of Luochuan. He is a forest ranger. In fact, he goes hunting in the mountains every day. When I was a child, I liked to follow him into the mountains."


    Ding Ning recalled the past time as he walked.


    "Your third master is really powerful. He must be a famous figure in the Jianghu."


    Xiao Nuo could hear Ding Ning''s admiration and respect for several masters, and said a silent compliment.


    "Then I don''t know. Before I came to Ninghai, several masters always lived in our town and never left. I thought they were all unknown people until..."


    Ding Ning was about to show off the iron and wood arrows of the third master, but when he scared the famous Asian light sniper king to kneel down and dared not resist, he suddenly woke up. The Ni Zi was covering her words and immediately closed her mouth.


    "Until what? Say it!"


    Xiao Nuo refused to give up, did not give Ding Ning any room to think, and continued to ask.


    "Nothing." Ding Ning was startled into a cold sweat. The girl was really insidious. Unconsciously, she set a trap for herself and almost touched her bottom.


    "How can it be nothing? I hate the way people say half and leave half. Tell me."


    Xiao Nuo said in a coquettish and angry tone, but his heart hated that his teeth were only itching, so he almost set up this guy''s words. Unexpectedly, he was very vigilant.


    Ding Ning turned his head and thought about how to make Xiao Nuo dispel his doubts. After a moment of silence, he said with a smile: "until I came to Ninghai University, they also left home, and then we lost contact. I miss them so much."


    "Hum, you didn''t mean that just now. You''re just fooling me."


    Xiao Nuo said angrily. The failure made her feel very beautiful.


    "What am I doing fooling you? I haven''t done anything wrong. What can I do?"


    Ding Ning pretended to be unhappy and said, but his heart was very weak. He kissed, touched and spanked his ass. he hardened his scalp and said he didn''t do anything bad. It''s really a pity.


    "Hum, do you like to say it or not?"


    Xiao Nuo turned his eyes and decided to retreat for progress. For the time being, he couldn''t force him too tight, otherwise he couldn''t get anything out.


    They were silent one after another, and the rustling footsteps were recalled in the forest.


    After walking for about half an hour, Ding Ning suddenly stopped and looked surprised: "I found it."


    The listless Xiao Norton perked up and looked in the direction of Ding Ning''s line of sight.


    A large tree nearly thirty meters high appears in front of it. Its bark looks very thick, rough, gray, frothy and convex, with a crown of Kamirei Shigeruhashi, a long oval leaf, toothed lobes on the back of its leaves, and yellow flowers and purple black pear shaped fruits.


    "This is poisonous arrow wood? Be careful."


    Xiao Nuo remembered the legend of blood sealing his throat, inexplicably gave birth to a sense of awe. Seeing that Ding Ning stroked the bark carelessly, he quickly reminded him.


    "It''s all right. Poisonous arrow wood seals its throat with blood. Without blood toxin, it doesn''t enter the human body."


    Ding Ning waved his hand carelessly, "we radiated around along the poisonous arrow wood, and the red backed bamboo grass must be nearby."


    Xiao Nuo said in embarrassment, "but I don''t know what red backed bamboo grass looks like."


    "It doesn''t matter. Call me when you see the grass. I don''t think it should exceed 50 meters."


    Ding Ning casually waved his hand, and Xiao Nuo quickly searched in one direction.


    Before long, Xiao Nuo shouted, "Dr. Ding, come and see if this is red backed bamboo grass."


    Ding Ning hurriedly ran over and saw a cluster of grass on the ground. Surprised, he bent down to dig carefully and said with a smile, "Captain Xiao, you have done meritorious service. This is the red backed bamboo pole grass."


    "Ah, really, that''s great. It''s a perfect virtue."


    Xiao Nuo showed a sincere smile. The smile at that moment was so beautiful that people trembled and Ding Ning was distracted.


    As like as two peas in bad ass, Ding Ning looked very familiar. He looked exactly like the bastard.


    A sly look flashed in his eyes and suddenly shouted, "hunter."


    Ding Ning''s reaction was slow for half a beat, stunned, and then looked at her blankly: "what did you say?"


    But I was secretly frightened and almost cheated by the little girl. Fortunately, I didn''t know the nickname casually, otherwise I had to show my flaws.


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes showed a look of disappointment. It seemed that he really didn''t know the hunter, otherwise it would never be this expression.


    "It''s nothing. It''s getting dark. Let''s go back quickly," he said


    "Well, we really have to hurry back. If we can''t get out before dark, we''ll be in big trouble."


    Ding Ning estimated the time. It should be around 3 p.m. and his face became dignified. The night in the rain forest was the most terrible. Even he had to explain here if he was careless.


    On the way back, Xiao Nuo was worried and kept a straight face and said nothing. Ding Ning was afraid to chat up at will. He just drove on with his head depressed, which was much faster than when he came.


    Finally, when the moon just climbed up the treetop, they walked out of the forest area.


    The dark environment has a strong pressure on the nerve. Even if Ding Ning is always tight and the nerve is on alert, he will feel tired.


    Feeling the fresh air outside, they took a long breath of relief compared with the dark, humid and muggy environment in the rainforest.


    "Let''s go. There are dozens of kilometers left. We don''t fly as fast as a helicopter on our two legs."


    Ding Ning recognized the direction, greeted Xiao Nuo and stepped forward.


    Xiao Nuo''s legs were as heavy as lead, and blisters were worn on her feet. Every step was like a needle, which made her miserable.


    But she always had a strong temper and would never let a doctor look down on herself. She bit her teeth and followed behind Ding Ning without saying a word.


    The moonlight was like water and the breeze came slowly. The night was originally full of poetic and picturesque, but because the night wind blew the rustling sound from the branches, the shadow of the tree was mapped on the ground like a group of snakes dancing, which added a bit of gloomy horror.


    Ding Ning thought about his mind and didn''t pay attention to Xiao Nuo''s situation until half an hour later, Xiao Nuo gave a soft cry and fell to the ground.


    Hurriedly ran to her side to help her, "how are you? Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine!" Xiao Nuo bit his teeth and his face was a little twisted. He didn''t know whether he was resenting his lack of ambition or complaining that Ding Ning didn''t know how to cherish fragrance and jade. He stubbornly shook off Ding Ning''s hand and wanted to stand up by himself.


    "Don''t move, you sprained your foot."


    Ding Ning lifted up Xiao Nuo''s trouser legs and found that her foot condyles were swollen like carrots. She looked serious and said.


    "I don''t want you to care, you go, you go!"


    Xiao Nuo pursed his lips and stared at his red eyes. Tears swirled in his eyes. He was powerless but resolutely pushed Ding Ning away. His hoarse voice was full of pain and grievance.


    Sweat glued the hair in front of her forehead to the smooth forehead, adding a bit of messy and weak temperament.


    "Sorry, I was thinking about other things just now, so I ignored your situation. Don''t be angry."


    Ding Ning felt her firmness and felt terrible panic in her heart. She said incoherently.


    "No, no, you go fast, you go, whatever I do, anyway, I''m a fool and waste in your eyes, sobbing..."


    Xiao Nuo''s spirit seemed to have collapsed. He shouted hysterically, and wailed with indescribable grievances and complaints in his tone.


    Ding Ning scratched his head, rubbed his hands at a loss and said, "don''t cry, don''t cry. Which bastard said you were a fool and waste. I can''t kill him. You are one of the bravest and most powerful female SWAT I''ve ever seen."


    Xiao Nuo looked at his familiar movements, and a cunning color flashed across the bottom of his tearful eyes. He was afraid that women''s habits when crying were so similar. He dared to say that he had nothing to do with that bastard.


    "I don''t want you to take care of me. You''re not my person. Why take care of me."


    Not only did he not restrain, but he cried louder and louder. The appearance of pear flowers with rain made Ding Ning feel distressed again.


    Always wiping tears, but secretly observing him, Xiao Nuo sensitively found the color of heartache in his eyes. His heart was sweet, but he became more and more confused.


    What''s as like as two peas in the bad ass? There are similar people in this world, but it can never be explained by coincidence that their eyes, actions and habits are so similar.


    Ding Ning panicked. In the middle of the night, she cried so desolately that she was bullied. If she was caught, she would jump into the Yellow River and couldn''t wash it.


    Immediately hardened his head and face, and shouted, "shut up!"


    Before Xiao Nuo could react, he grabbed her calf, took off her shoes, held her jade foot in his arms, held her condyle and checked it.


    Xiao Nuo''s crying stopped suddenly. He looked at him with tears on his face. His brain was in chaos.


    Who is he? Who the hell is he? Why does he even look like him?


    "Fortunately, it didn''t hurt the bone."


    Finding that Xiao Nuo stopped crying and didn''t struggle any more, Ding Ning breathed a long sigh of relief.


    But when he saw the worn blisters on her exquisite jade feet, his face changed, gnashing his teeth and scolding angrily: "you fool, blisters have been worn on your feet. Why don''t you say, does it hurt?"


    However, Xiao Nuo heard a strong concern and heartache from his scolding, which made her feel a strange warm current in her heart. It seemed to overlap with someone''s image again. He blurted out: "smelly hooligan."


    "Yes!" Ding Ning answered casually, but suddenly reacted. No, it was routine again.

 Chapter 67

    Xiao Nuo looked at him, and the tears that had just stopped came out again. His eyes were red. He said in a gentle voice, "you are a hunter, aren''t you?"


    "What? What hunter, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled, and she dodged her sight with a guilty heart. She complained secretly. This girl is really impossible to prevent.


    "Forget it if you don''t know."


    Xiao Nuo smiled, but did not continue to press questions. It was enough to know that he was probably the bastard. In the future, there was plenty of time to find out the answer.


    Although she has determined that Ding Ning and the hunter are likely to be one person, there are still many doubts that have not been solved.


    For example, the height gap, such as the difference in appearance, especially she can''t let go. The hunter gave herself a false name. She hasn''t been fully prepared before facing the truth.


    Xiao Nuo didn''t continue to ask, which relieved Ding Ning, but he didn''t dare to be careless. He knew that Xiao Nuo must have been suspicious of himself.


    Make complaints about it, but grandma, I didn''t expect Ding Ning to react to the name of the hunter. Instead, he was planted in the disgraceful title of "dirty rogue". Am I really used to what I call this name?


    Thinking in a mess in her heart, she didn''t stop in her hand. A trace of real Qi entered Xiao Nuo''s ankle to help her reduce swelling and blood stasis and repair her sprain.


    Then he took out a small bottle of plaster and carefully smeared it on the condyle of her foot. The cool and comfortable feeling made Xiao Nuo cry out a ecstatic and bone etching groan in his throat.


    Ding Ning''s face was hot and his throat couldn''t help rolling. This girl, don''t you know how attractive your voice is?


    Xiao Nuo was ashamed, and her face was hot. She wanted to find a seam to drill in, but she couldn''t help feeling as comfortable as drinking a cold drink in dog days.


    Think again. Anyway, the most embarrassed and embarrassed appearance of yourself is seen by the hunter. What''s this embarrassment.


    Once he thought about it, Xiao Nuo didn''t feel ashamed. Instead, he stared at Ding Ning''s red cheeks with interest. The little man looked more shy than himself.


    The corners of your mouth are slightly tilted, revealing a playful smile like melting ice and snow. Hum, see how long you can last.


    The excellent singing or polished writing of the beads and jade runing in Ding Ning''s arms touched his strong abdominal muscles, and made Ding Ning stiff and stiff. She didn''t feel good enough to white. She said, "don''t move around, smear your medicine."


    "Yes!" Xiao Nuo skillfully squeezed out a syllable with his nose and gave a wink. The charming appearance made Ding Ning boil with animal blood again.


    Grandma, this goblin wants to carry out the temptation to the end. What should I do? What should I do? Am I going to be an animal? Or animals?


    Thinking of Ling Yun, Ding Ning quickly converged his mind, looked at his nose, nose, mouth and heart, and forced himself into a state of peace of mind. At present, it is better for him than animals.


    After a long time, his heart is still jumping. I have to say that once the iceberg policewoman shows her charming style, it is really not a temptation that ordinary people can resist.


    Ding Ning praised his abnormal defense, but didn''t find that he had been subconsciously touching Xiao Nuo''s condyle.


    "Well..."


    Xiao Nuo uttered a stirring chant. His eyes were as white as silk, and his pretty face was full of blush.


    Although Ding Ning''s touch made her feel very comfortable, she was still a more traditional girl after all. Ding Ning''s almost frivolous behavior made her feel ashamed.


    "Well, I''m helping you dredge your meridians. I''m a doctor. Don''t think about it."


    Ding Ning fearless of death for a just cause, poker faced, and found a reason for his righteous reason.


    "Well, I know. I won''t think much."


    Xiao Nuo shyly lowered her head. Under the moonlight, a layer of pink purplish red had floated on her slender neck like a white swan.


    Ding Ning coughed, took out the silver needle, picked up her jade feet, helped her break blood bubbles, and then applied ointment.


    "Giggle... Good... Itchy... Giggle..."


    Xiao Nuo''s soles were very sensitive and itchy. She kept wriggling like a beautiful snake, and gave out a beautiful laugh out of breath. Tears burst out in her big eyes.


    "Hold on, it''ll be ready soon."


    Ding Ning was sweating like a waterfall. She could only encourage her and fix her feet hard to keep her from moving.


    It has to be said that Xiao Nuo''s feet are beautiful, white and delicate, slender and delicate. Even if Ding Ning has no foot hobby, he still has a feeling of fondling it.


    After he had worked hard to deal with the blood bubbles on Xiao Nuo''s two feet, he was already sweating and thoroughly dressed.


    "Well, it should be all right after a day''s rest."


    Ding Ning said with some worry, "but you can''t walk now, otherwise it''s easy to sprain again."


    Xiao Nuo clenched his lower lip and said hesitantly, "why don''t you go first? It''s important to save people. Pick me up when you save the monkey. I''ll wait for you here."


    Ding Ning looked around. It was a tree lined path. Although the moonlight was thick, because it was close to the primeval forest, the green coverage rate still reached more than 90%.


    In the past, the pleasant green was shadowy in the dark, as if there were countless beasts that chose people to eat, which added a bit of gloom and terror.


    How could he rest assured that Xiao Nuo was left alone in the wilderness, moved his backpack from the back to the front, bent down and squatted down, picked up Xiao Nuo''s legs and bent her back in her scream.


    "Stop yelling. I''m not in the habit of abandoning my companions."


    Xiao Nuo fell on his back and felt that the great bank in front of his chest was close to his strong back. Suddenly, red clouds floated on his face. This hooligan is cheap for you.


    Mouth but unwilling to show weakness of the cold hum: "you stink."


    Ding Ning walked forward awkwardly and said, "I''m sweating all over. It''s strange if I can smell it."


    "No wonder people say smelly man, smelly man. That''s the smell of smelly man."


    Xiao Nuo wrinkled his lovely nose. What he said was disgusting, but there was no disgust on his face.


    "What do you know? It''s masculine." Ding Ning said without shame.


    "Cheeky, you stink."


    Xiao Nuo''s face was filled with a happy smile. Fighting with Ding Ning reminded her of her experience when she was in trouble with hunters. They often fought like this.


    To tell you the truth, Ding Ning''s taste is really bad. The smell of insect repellent grass is mixed with the sour smell of sweat, mixing a strange smell.


    In addition, the mixed smell of sweat and insect repellent grass on Xiao Nuo''s body, let alone the taste.


    However, Xiao Nuo''s immunity to taste seems to have been enhanced. He not only doesn''t feel bad, but also feels very warm and happy.


    Some people say that when a woman is in love, her IQ is zero.


    But for Xiao Nuo, when she is in love, her smell is zero.


    The immunity to strange smell comes from her love for hunters and a faint fragrance from Ding Ning.


    This made Xiao Nuo''s heart beat up, his eyes shining in the dark and staring at the back of Ding Ning''s head.


    My heart is shouting madly, it''s him, it''s him, the smell ignored before.


    Although I am very embarrassed when I am with the hunter, I feel the same smell when I have close contact with the hunter.


    Although it is likely to be the smell of dealing with herbs for a long time, Xiao Nuo doesn''t think so.


    That''s body fragrance. Yes, it''s body fragrance. It''s mixed with herb flavor.


    In fact, body fragrance is not only available to women, but also to some men. However, such men are rare, and the taste will be very light, which ordinary people can''t notice at all.


    Xiao Nuo was born with a stronger sense of smell than ordinary people. Her brain was blank when kissing a hunter. She had no time to think about it, but she still smelled the faint body fragrance.


    She just didn''t think much. Until now, in the night wind, the smell of Ding Ning kept drilling into her nose, which made her think of this kind smell like awakening potential.


    No wonder when Ding Ning saved her, she could confirm that "yushmo" saved him with her eyes closed. It was from this smell.


    In the darkness under the moonlight, Xiao Nuo''s eyes glittered like black grapes and looked at Ding Ning who was walking fast.


    I hate to think, you bastard, how much you don''t want to be responsible to cover up like this. Unfortunately, your taste still betrays you.


    Ding Ning didn''t know that the body fragrance derived from the ability to open Yang orifices had sold himself, and he was still chatting with Xiao Nuo.


    "Captain Xiao, you are such a beautiful girl. How can you think of engaging in high-risk industries such as special police?"


    "Am I beautiful?" Xiao Nuo''s answer was completely off the point.


    "Beautiful, in my eyes, you are a thousand times more beautiful than those so-called stars on TV."


    Ding Ning flattered like he didn''t want money.


    Xiao Nuo put a smile on his mouth: "have you ever seen a girl more beautiful than me?"


    "Let''s not be so narcissistic. Although we can''t say that we are more beautiful than you, I''ve seen beautiful women comparable to you."


    Ding Ning doesn''t want to flatter against his heart. He tells the truth honestly. Ling Yun and Shen MuQing are not inferior to Xiao Nuo.


    It doesn''t mean that they must be more beautiful than Xiao Nuo. It can only be said that they have their own advantages and are equal. They are all top beauties.


    Ling Yunmei''s long legs and her hearty character of daring to love and hate.


    Shen MuQing''s beauty lies in her clear and penetrating eyes and weak temperament that people want to pity.


    And Xiao Nuo, Mei is on her stubborn character and big upturned ass. of course, the huge softness being squeezed and deformed by his back also adds a lot of color to her.


    To tell the truth, Ding Ning''s favorite is her big ass, which is big, pretty and warped. It''s the most perfect peach shape, which makes him want to spank.


    Ding Ning suddenly found that he seemed to be having good luck recently. He circled among three beautiful women every day, which made him both proud and frightened.


    I wish my good fortune would not turn into a peach blossom robbery, he muttered to himself.


    But I didn''t realize that Xiao Nuo hadn''t spoken for a long time. His big hand subconsciously held her ass and felt the elastic hand feeling. The heart lake rippled, "what''s the matter? Aren''t you happy?"


    "No, I never think I''m a beautiful woman. Since I was a child, my character is like a boy. I play with a group of boys all day. I don''t like girls so delicate. I always act like a spoiled girl and shed tears. I feel very ashamed."


    Xiao Nuo''s voice was calm and could not hear happiness and anger. He just subconsciously raised his hand, touched his short hair, bit his lower lip and asked nervously, "do you like the kind of girl who is very delicate and can arouse your desire for protection?"


    "It''s not so absolute. I have a female friend who has a good relationship. She is a female man. She calls me brothers all day. She is very forthright."


    Ding Ning''s eyes showed Lingyun picking up his chin and flirting with himself with a frivolous smile. He couldn''t help showing a warm smile on his face.

 Chapter 68

    "Are you talking about Lingyun?" Xiao Nuo asked coldly.


    "Yes, eh, do you know her?" Ding Ning subconsciously replied, and then a bad feeling came into his heart. Shit, he was followed by this girl again.


    Xiao Nuo outlined a proud smile and said jokingly, "I don''t know her, but I know her. Do you want to know how I know her?"


    Ding Ning regretted that her intestines were green. She knew that the girl had doubts about herself. Why didn''t she go through her brain before answering the question? It was broken and exposed.


    His mouth was still tough and said, "well, I wonder how you know her."


    "As like as two peas, I know a person, you are very much like you. You have many similarities in voice, action and habit. Even poker faced me with a serious facial expression.


    Xiao Nuo''s ears were red. He summoned up his courage to say the spanking event he was ashamed to say.


    Ding Ning''s old face is red. He is still trying to save the situation. The dry cough murmured, "that man is similar. This is a normal thing. Besides, your ass is so beautiful that a man wants to fight two times, and I am no exception."


    "Hum, you just secretly touched me... Touching my ass is really like I don''t know. I just don''t want to expose your face as a smelly rascal."


    Xiao Nuo''s face was red, and the waves in his beautiful eyes flowed. However, there was not much blame in his tone, but a trace of coquetry and anger.


    Ding Ning quickly complained: "wronged, wronged, I really didn''t mean it. I''m afraid you''ll fall down and have to trust you up."


    "Go as like as two peas." don''t give yourself reasons. You and he are just the same.


    Xiao Nuo blushed, reached out and pinched his ear, gently twisted it, as if he was unwilling to exert himself.


    Ding Ning said, "who the hell is this man? It''s too much to dare to imitate me."


    What as like as two peas as like as two peas as like as two peas? "What is the imitation, you are the same person, the same behavior, the same voice, even the same smell. When do you want to cheat me?"


    Xiao Nuo''s voice was subconsciously raised, with a hint of asking questions.


    "How could it be? I don''t know what you''re talking about. Did he also have insect repellent on his body? How could he even taste the same?"


    Ding Ning felt something bad. It seemed that something was wrong.


    Xiao Nuo as like as two peas, he said with pride, "I smell different from the ordinary people, and can smell the smell that ordinary people can''t smell. He has a body fragrance on your body, you also have, you taste the same."


    "Body fragrance? You say I have body fragrance?"


    Ding Ning was stunned. He never thought that he would have such a terrible thing as body fragrance.


    As a male chauvinist, if a great beauty has this rare attribute, he will be very happy, but if it is in himself, he will find it difficult to accept it.


    "Yes, body odour, man''s body odour. In fact, no matter men or women, everyone is born with body odour. No, it can''t be said to be body odour. Everyone has their own flavor. Just like people''s fingerprints, no one is the same. This flavor is brought by innate causes, but there are differences between strong and weak flavors. It will rarely be found by people, if not me Since childhood, I have been more sensitive to smell than ordinary people, and I can''t detect that you have the same body odor as him, so I can be sure that you are him and he is you. "


    Xiao Nuo said firmly, with a confident affirmation in his tone.


    Ding Ning was stunned for a long time before he weakly resisted: "this is just one side of your story. Body fragrance is only your own speculation, and there is no scientific basis."


    "Scientific basis? I have been in contact with so many people since I was a child and analyzed everyone''s taste. Some people smell good, some smell bad, some smell light and some smell strong. But so far, I have never found that the two people have absolutely the same taste. You and he are the only exception, just like those The smelly man who thinks he is romantic knows women by smelling incense. But I have the ability to smell incense and know people. Don''t I admit it? "


    Xiao Nuo said slowly, with an air of mastery.


    "What as like as two peas, I am not a different person. I can not understand what I admit.


    Ding Ning is still fighting tenaciously, trying to muddle through with gags.


    "Well, as like as two peas, a tall person and a tall figure, you are still sophistry."


    Xiao Nuo said suddenly and quickly, with a trace of anger in his voice.


    "Impossible, height and appearance are clearly not..."


    Ding Ning retorted angrily. As soon as he spoke, he was surprised. No, he was in the trap again.


    Xiao Nuo suddenly fell silent and said nothing. In the quiet night, only Ding Ning''s rustling footsteps echoed, which seemed particularly loud.


    Ding Ning was worried and angry. Sister Qiao was right. The more beautiful a woman is, the more she will cheat. She even talked about herself.


    Just when he didn''t know how to deal with it, suddenly, a drop of warm liquid dropped on his neck and slipped down his spine, followed by the second drop and the third drop


    She cried? Ding Ning suddenly woke up and felt guilty. He knew how strong Xiao Nuo was, but he burst into tears in front of him. When he thought about it, he was really an asshole.


    "Well, I admit that I am him and he is me. I didn''t mean to cheat you. I have my difficulties. Can you stop crying? I apologize to you."


    Xiao Nuo took out her Assassin''s mace. As soon as she shed tears, Ding Ning counselled and admitted her identity with a bitter face.


    "Why? Why did you lie to me? Don''t you know how much I like you?"


    Xiao Nuo said with a choking voice, but his eyes flashed a cunning color. There was no trace of sadness.


    Sure enough, the more beautiful a woman is, the more deceptive she is. She is a natural actor. She doesn''t even need eye drops. The tears come down.


    "Well, I really have my difficulties. I can''t say that if you can understand, you can understand. If you can''t understand, I can''t help it."


    Ding Ning''s scalp was numb and he was frightened. His father was so careful. Although he believed that Xiao Nuo would not betray himself, the fewer people knew some secrets, the better.


    "I don''t have to ask your troubles. Tell me, do you like me?"


    Xiao Nuo''s tears were still flowing, but the topic turned and pointed to the essence of the problem.


    Ding Ning said seriously and sincerely, "you are so beautiful and in good shape. It''s a lie to say you don''t like it. How can I be an exception."


    "How do you like it?"


    Xiao Nuo suddenly put his mouth to Ding Ning''s ear, exhaled like LAN, with an unprecedented tenderness and a faint tension in his tone.


    Ding Ning pushed her up and said in embarrassment: "more than ordinary love and less than unforgettable love. I can''t say well, but when you are sad, I will feel distressed. When you are in danger, I will also be very nervous. Well, that''s almost it."


    Xiao Nuo didn''t speak, but his arm around his neck was tighter, close to his back.


    After a long time, he said faintly: "maybe men and women are different. Women are either not emotional. Once they are emotional, they are unforgettable. Men think more with their lower body."


    Although there was no blame, Ding Ning still heard the resentment in her tone and quickly explained: "no, I didn''t use my lower body to think about problems, just... I just had a girlfriend before you. I don''t want to be sorry for her."


    "If you don''t want to be sorry for her, you can be worthy of me? You kissed me twice and took my first kiss."


    Xiao Nuo''s voice suddenly rose, and the smell of gunpowder in his tone was like an impending volcano.


    "But her first kiss was given to me before you." Ding Ning explained weakly.


    Xiao Nuo stopped talking again, and his tears began to drop again, which made Ding Ning feel distressed for a while. His usual smart words were useless at the moment, and he didn''t know how to comfort her.


    This time it''s not acting. It''s really sad. Ding Ning''s answer is what can Xiao Nuo say? You can''t say you got rid of her and stay with me.


    Although love does not come first, but Xiao Nuo''s character is doomed that she is not a person who will pray for love from others.


    Ding Ning thought he should say something, otherwise he thought this atmosphere could drive him crazy.


    Said in a very sincere tone: "Xiao Nuo, I''m sorry. I admit I''m a smelly hooligan. I know I have a girlfriend, but I still can''t control my salivation for you. I take advantage of you again and again. I don''t want to be responsible. I''m a bastard. I''m a personal scum. I''m sorry. I''m really sorry!"


    "Treat her well. We''ll treat her as if nothing had happened!"


    Xiao Nuo fell into silence after saying the cold words, and his tears were still falling. However, his body subconsciously tilted back and wanted to open a certain distance from him. His arms around his neck were also loosened and supported on his back. It seemed that he was extremely resistant to close contact with him.


    This posture made it difficult for Ding Ning to walk, but at this time he didn''t want to stimulate the injured girl. He sighed and walked forward with heavy steps.


    The unspeakable awkward silence did not end until Simao military region.


    This is the border military region. Border posts are stationed on the border line and faithfully perform the duties of border soldiers.


    Han Xi was still like a dream at the moment. He didn''t expect that everything was as expected by Ding Ning. The superior didn''t criticize at all. Instead, he kindly ordered him to cooperate with Ding Ning and try his best to treat the patients.


    The officers and men of Simao military region did not know whether they had been greeted by the above. Their attitude was very friendly. They not only filled up the helicopter with oil, arranged a sumptuous dinner, but also arranged a rest room for them.


    When he received a call from Ding Ning and ran out excitedly to meet them, he was keenly aware of the strange atmosphere between them.


    Ding Ning would peek at Xiao Nuo from time to time, but Xiao Nuo was always straight faced. He didn''t even look at him. He limped behind Han Xi and walked to the lounge.


    Han Xi''s gossip fire was burning. The lone men and women broke into the primeval forest hand in hand. Did some unknown story happen during this period? The look and expression were wrong, which made him itch in his heart.


    But looking at Xiao Nuona''s indifferent expression and Ding Ning''s irritability, he wisely turned his attention to the red backed bamboo straw taken out by Ding Ning.


    With the antidote, detoxification is a very simple thing. The only problem is that monkeys wake up from suspended death. It still needs a buffer process for various life indicators to return to normal.


    According to Ding Ning, after detoxification, the monkey still needs to stay in bed for one or two days until the functions of all parts of the body are completely restored to normal, otherwise a bump may bring him unpredictable sequelae.

 Chapter 69

    Han Xi, who has been approved by his superiors, has no objection to this. Anyway, the scenery here is so beautiful. He also wants to take the opportunity to visit. For them, this is a disguised welfare.


    After seeing Ding Ning''s miraculous fake death, Han Xi has no doubt about his medical skills. In order to express his gratitude to Simao military region, he is also willing to provide medical support free of charge.


    Simao military region is a border military region compiled with maps, and the supreme officer is a senior colonel.


    Perhaps because of the counterpart reception, the officer in charge of receiving them was a military doctor named Zhou Yaozu. His eyebrows were firm and courageous, which made people feel good at first sight.


    Just different from Han Xi, Zhou Yaozu is not only a civilian military doctor, but also a captain with military rank.


    This made Han Xi quite envious, but he could also understand that, after all, the garrison in the border area is very dangerous. The border corps should not only garrison the border, but also strictly inspect the visiting business groups to prevent the proliferation of arms, drugs and smuggled goods.


    The circulation of drugs is the eternal theme of the southwest border. In countless border station inspections, it is common for drug traffickers who have been found to have problems to resist, and there are not a few border soldiers who have died. Therefore, even civilian personnel should be ready to take up arms to kill the enemy at any time. It is not surprising that Zhou Yaozu has a real military rank.


    When Zhou Yaozu was in southern Yunnan, he naturally knew the horror of poisonous arrow wood. When he learned that Ding Ning was a traditional Chinese medicine, he was able to delay the onset of poisonous arrow wood, which was known to seal his throat with blood. He also entered the primeval forest where even local people dared not go deep, and successfully found the red backed bamboo pole grass. He was shocked.


    The enthusiasm for Ding Ning and his party was unbearable. If Xiao Nuo was not in a bad mood, he would go to take a bath and rest with a cold face after seeing that the monkey had been detoxified. Ding Ning also looked tired, which made Zhou Yaozu embarrassed to entangle. Otherwise, he would like to hold Ding Ning by candle at night.


    The next morning, just after dawn, Zhou Yaozu couldn''t wait to come to the monkey''s room, knock on the door and shout Ding Ning to have breakfast. Ding Ning slept in the same room with the monkey in case of an accident.


    In the early morning, the monkey once woke up for a moment and had a short communication with Ding Ning, but all functions of the body had not returned to normal. He was very weak. He said a few words and fell asleep again.


    Ding Ning combed his body again with genuine Qi to speed up his recovery. After all, Ning Hai still has a lot to do.


    Although he didn''t sleep all night, Ding Ning practiced for two hours. When he got up, he was in high spirits and without fatigue.


    Xiao Nuo didn''t sleep well all night. When he went out, he kept yawning with two black circles under his eyes, which made Ding Ning feel distressed again.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Nuo obviously wanted to draw a line with him. Except for the necessary communication, she turned a blind eye to him and restored her iceberg goddess style.


    "Dr. Han, Dr. Ding and captain Xiao, our conditions here are poor. Let''s have some breakfast in the canteen. I specially asked the master of the canteen to prepare our characteristic Southern Yunnan rice noodles."


    Zhou Yaozu greeted him warmly.


    "Well, there are many rice noodle restaurants in Ninghai, but I haven''t eaten authentic. I''ll have a good taste today."


    Han Xi is obviously also a foodie. When he listens to rice noodles, his saliva is about to flow down.


    "Yes, I haven''t eaten authentic Southern Yunnan rice noodles for many years. I''m going to have a big feast today."


    Ding Ning showed the color of remembrance and said with a smile.


    Xiao Nuo was noncommittal, did not object, and did not express much expectation, which disappointed the two little soldiers who had been following Zhou Yaozu and peeping at her.


    The breakfast was spent in a pleasant exchange and appreciation. Zhou Yaozu was like a studious student. He kept a low attitude and put forward some difficult medical problems to Han Xi and Ding Ning for advice.


    At this time, Han Xi showed his profound medical skills, and most of the questions raised by Zhou Yaozu could be satisfactorily answered.


    Ding Ning basically didn''t interrupt. He would only answer a few questions that Han Xi couldn''t answer. Each answer pointed to the essence and was concise and comprehensive.


    Let Han Xi and Zhou Yaozu suddenly see the light, clap their hands and exclaim, and their admiration for the mountains is not concealed.


    Ding Ning peeked at Xiao Nuo, who had always been buried in eating, smiled bitterly and no longer showed off. After eating three bowls of Southern Yunnan rice noodles, he rubbed his slightly raised stomach and looked happy: "it''s still the taste of his hometown. It''s so full."


    Zhou Yaozu''s eyes lit up: "Dr. Ding''s house is also in southern Yunnan?"


    "Yes, I''m from Luochuan town." Ding Ning was impressed by the frank and modest captain and replied with a smile.


    "Ah, Luochuan Town, I have been there once. It is close to mountains and rivers and has beautiful scenery. Now it has been developed as a 5A tourist attraction by the state. It is a very beautiful place."


    Zhou Yaozu did not mean his praise. "How long have you been away from home? Don''t you plan to go home this time?"


    "For five years, I haven''t gone back since I went to Ninghai University. This time, I won''t go back."


    Ding Ning answered casually, but unconsciously revealed a touch of sadness. Although he was very homesick, is a home without his father and masters still called home?


    "It''s only a few hundred kilometers away from here. It''s a pity not to go back and have a look. Otherwise, I''ll report to the leaders and send a car for Dr. Ding to go home and have a look. It''ll take a day to come back. It''s too late."


    Zhou Yaozu said enthusiastically.


    Xiao Nuo subconsciously glanced at Ding Ning, with a faint expectation in his eyes. He seemed eager to go to Ding Ning''s hometown.


    Ding Ning waved his hand: "forget it, it''s still important to do business. If you have a chance to go back in the future, you won''t add trouble to the leaders."


    Xiao Nuo lowered his head and continued to drink rice noodle soup without expression.


    Zhou Yaozu asked reluctantly and excitedly, "where do you want to go later? I''ll be your guide. To the south of here is Xishuangbanna. The scenery there is very beautiful. You can go to see the characteristics and customs of many ethnic minorities to ensure that you don''t miss your trip."


    Han Xi''s eyes lit up, looked at Ding Ning and said with a smile: "I haven''t been to Xishuangbanna, why don''t we go and have a look."


    Ding Ning shook his head: "go and play. I''m a little tired. Stay and rest."


    Han Xi was disappointed and turned to Xiao Nuo: "Captain Xiao, do you want to go around together?"


    Xiao Nuo pursed his mouth and shook his head: "you go. I haven''t had a good rest. I''ll catch up later."


    Han Xi looked at Ding Ning vaguely and said with a smile, "well, I''m not polite. You have a good rest. It was too hard yesterday."


    Xiao Nuo blushed inexplicably. Why did this sound so ambiguous? He peeked at Ding Ning and found that he had just looked at himself.


    Her eyes met, and she turned her head in a panic. Her heart began to beat wildly again. She scolded herself for being worthless. She clearly decided to give up. How can she still be so obsessed with it.


    Although Zhou Yaozu regretted that he could no longer ask Ding Ning for medical advice, considering that they had just come back from the primeval forest yesterday and were tired, they really needed to rest. He didn''t force it any more. He accompanied Han Xi and others to Xishuangbanna.


    Back to the monkey''s room, they had nothing to say for a moment, dodging each other''s eyes, and the embarrassing atmosphere spread rapidly.


    Although Xiao Nuo wanted to go back to his room immediately and have a big sleep, he didn''t know why. Sitting on the sofa, his legs couldn''t move.


    Suddenly, a pair of warm hands pressed on her temples. She subconsciously wanted to struggle, but Ding Ning''s indisputable voice came from her ear: "don''t move. I''ll help you relieve your nerves. You haven''t rested for two or three days. If you go on like this, you will be neurasthenic."


    Ding Ning''s voice seemed to have some kind of magic. Xiao Nuo subconsciously gave up the struggle, just clenched his lower lip and looked ungrateful.


    Soon, with Ding Ning''s massage, a cool breath flowed around her, just like lying on the beach bathed in the sun and sea breeze. She was warm all over, her eyelids were heavy, and soon she fell asleep and snored slightly.


    I don''t know how long later, Xiao Nuo woke up from his sleep and found that it was already in the afternoon. He only felt comfortable and energetic, and all his fatigue was swept away.


    In the room, only the monkey was still asleep. Ding Ning had disappeared. There were three plates and a bowl of rice on the tea table, which was thoughtfully buttoned upside down with an empty bowl.


    Xiao nuomi''s eyes flashed a complex color, silently opened the bowl and plate, a sweet and sour ribs, a plain fried yam and a tomato egg soup.


    Touch the plate with your hand. The dishes still have residual temperature. The dishes have complete color, aroma and taste. It makes people move at a glance.


    After sleeping, Xiao Nuo was already hungry. He picked up his chopsticks and sandwiched a sweet and sour sparerib.


    At the first bite, Xiao Nuo was bright in front of him. It''s delicious. It''s delicious. I haven''t eaten such delicious sweet and sour ribs since I was a child. I didn''t expect the canteen master here to cook so well.


    Regardless of his reserve, Xiao Nuo gobbled up the food and wiped out two dishes and one soup like the autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves.


    Xiao Nuo, who had been training with a group of soldiers since he was a child in the army, didn''t have the tenderness of ordinary ladies. He picked up empty bowls and plates and sent them to the canteen. By the way, thank the canteen master.


    The master of the canteen is a chubby cook. When he saw Xiao Nuo delivering an empty bowl, his small eyes narrowed with laughter:


    "Please send it yourself. I''ll go and collect it when you say hello."


    "How can I trouble you? What''s your name, master? Your skill is not inferior to that of a five-star chef. It''s delicious."


    Xiao Nuo smiled and thanked the master politely.


    "I don''t deserve it. My surname is Pang. My craft is far worse than that of Dr. Ding. I didn''t cook this dish. Dr. Ding cooked it for you personally. I also stole a hand nearby. That knife skill and that cooking skill are amazing. I just smell the fragrance and saliva."


    Master Pang was obviously a chatterbox and said with a look of worship: "I didn''t expect that Dr. Ding was not only good at medicine, but also good at cooking. If Shui could marry him, he would be blessed..."


    Xiao Nuo trembled all over. She didn''t listen to master Pang''s words behind her, and the sentence "Dr. Ding cooked for you...".


    Why? Why should he be so good to himself? Do you feel guilty making up for it? Or can''t he let me go?


    Xiao Nuo''s heart was surging. Although she had not yet figured out how to deal with the relationship between them, an urgent desire to see him occupied all her mind.


    It was impolite to interrupt master Pang''s eloquence: "master Pang, do you know where he is now?"


    "You mean Dr. Ding? Dr. Ding is not only an amazing cook, but also a good doctor. I just heard that he went to the military region hospital to heal the wounded soldiers. Do you know? I just heard that Wang Guoliang, who has been announced to be amputated by the doctor, is being treated by Dr. Ding. I don''t know whether it is true or false. If Dr. Ding can really cure it, it would be great."

 Chapter 70

    Xiao Nuo disappeared into the canteen before master Pang finished.


    Master Pang smiled and said to himself, "this girl is beautiful and sensible. She is a good match for Dr. Ding."


    Then he took out a small book and looked at the secret method just written down on it with intoxicated face: "Blessed are these cubs. These two skills taught by Dr. Ding are enough to make my cooking a big step, hehe!"


    Wang Guoliang, a border guard, clashed with a drug dealer during a border inspection last night. Although he successfully took the drug dealer down, his right leg was also injured by a grenade.


    Although the steel ball was taken out after emergency treatment, his leg bones had been comminuted and fractured, and a large area of muscle tissue necrosis appeared. After consultation, the doctors announced that they could only amputate him.


    When he heard the news, he felt that the sky was falling. He was only 21 years old and had a long life, but he could only spend his next life in a wheelchair.


    What made him more unacceptable was that he had to retire early because of his disability and leave his beloved military career.


    He is the second in the family. His brother was killed because he refused to help the drug dealer transport drugs. He vowed to catch the drug dealer who killed his brother and avenge his brother in front of his brother''s cold body.


    But now, he was unable to fulfill his oath and had to leave the army early with his disabled body, which made him cry.


    The comrades in arms silently surrounded his ward with red eyes, but they didn''t know how to comfort the brave soldier.


    There are countless front-line soldiers who retire due to disability every year. Wang Guoliang is neither the first nor the last.


    Although they had made psychological preparations from the day they became border guards, they still couldn''t accept this reality when it came to their comrades in arms.


    These bleeding men choked and let their tears flow wantonly. Thousands of words of comfort could not be said, but could only be turned into silent crying.


    In particular, Zhang Ziqiang, a comrade in arms who was saved by Wang Guoliang and survived, cried.


    Remorse and guilt made the iron man kneel in front of the doctor, kowtow and thump continuously, his forehead was blue and purple, and even blood droplets appeared, pleading:


    "Please, doctor, help him. He''s still young. He''s only 21 years old. He was injured to save me. Wuwuwuwu, now the medical skills are so developed. Can you transplant my leg to him? Please, doctor, please..."


    Listening to Zhang Ziqiang''s cry like cuckoo''s blood, the iron tenderness makes people cry.


    Even if the attending doctor Fang Mingyang had been used to this scene for a long time, he still couldn''t help but be moved by it. His eyes were red. He closed his eyes sadly and said with guilt:


    "Sorry, the current medical level can''t reach this level. There has been a large area of tissue necrosis in his legs, and there is a trend of spread. If he doesn''t amputate immediately, I''m afraid his life will be in danger."


    Zhang Ziqiang was paralyzed on the ground as if all his strength had been taken away, and uttered a desperate cry like a wolf: "why, why? Guoliang, I''m sorry for you. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t..."


    "Brother Qiang, stop talking. Isn''t it amputation? I still have one leg after amputation. Compared with those dead comrades in arms, I''ve made money. Don''t cry, don''t cry..."


    Wang Guoliang has tears in his eyes and comforts Zhang Ziqiang in turn. Zhang Ziqiang hugs Wang Guoliang with red eyes and cries bitterly.


    Men don''t shed tears easily. Just because they didn''t arrive at the sad place, their comrades in arms surrounded them one after another, hugged them and let the tears flow wantonly. The choking voice made those who heard it cry and those who saw it sad.


    Fang Mingyang stood aside, turned his head and secretly wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. Even if he shouldn''t have the performance that affects the patient''s mood as a doctor, he still couldn''t control his mood in the face of these most lovely people.


    "Dr. Fang, can I see his medical records and films?"


    A young voice suddenly sounded, so striking in the choking sobs.


    Fang Mingyang looked at Ding Ning in amazement and asked suspiciously, "are you?"


    "I''m Ding Ning, a doctor from Ninghai. Captain Zhou Yaozu can confirm my identity."


    Ding Ning said humbly that he just habitually came to the medical station to have a look. Unexpectedly, he encountered such a scene. He was deeply moved by the deep friendship of these soldiers'' comrades in arms, so he decided to do it.


    Large area necrosis of muscle tissue due to the strong effect of external force is basically insoluble in western medicine, and can only be treated by amputation.


    But in the view of traditional Chinese medicine, there is no incurable injury in the world, but whether the level of doctors can be reached.


    Muscle tissue necrosis is caused by external injury to blood vessels, muscles and meridians, resulting in the body''s inability to circulate autonomously, resulting in muscle tissue necrosis.


    As long as we dredge blood vessels, reorganize meridians, reset broken bones and activate the self healing function of the human body, the cell metabolism will stimulate the growth of muscles.


    "Dr. Ding? It''s you. Hello, I''ve heard of you. Yaozu and I were in a dormitory. Last night he went back in the middle of the night and told me about you and respected you. I also said to take the time to ask you for advice. The toxicity of poisonous arrow wood can''t be solved except red backed bamboo grass, especially in the mainland. The toxicity of blood sealing the throat is not a joke, but you are insistent It''s amazing to let the poisoned person delay the death time of two hours. How did you do it? "


    What Ding Ning didn''t expect was that Fang Mingyang knew him very well. As soon as Ding Ning reported to his family, he immediately extended his hand enthusiastically.


    Ding Ning took his hand and smiled shyly: "I''m an ancestral traditional Chinese medicine. I used a method that can delay the spread of toxicity. It''s not worth mentioning, but our top priority now is the soldier''s injury. Can I see the medical records and films?"


    "Yes, of course, Xiao Liu, go and get Wang Guoliang''s medical records and films."


    Fang Mingyang was also a very cheerful person. He ordered a pretty little nurse behind him to get the medical record. Holding Ding Ning''s hand, he sighed and poured out bitter water:


    "To tell you the truth, being a military doctor is really bad. Especially in our border hospital, it is a great torture to our body and mind. Every time we look at their injuries, we are helpless. The pain in our hearts is like a needle. We are not afraid of your jokes. Every time I see these lovely soldiers disabled or even dead to protect our border, I can''t help but want to shed tears , I hate my incompetence. "


    "This shows that Dr. Fang is a man of temperament. The receptors faced by military doctors are relatively single. They are all brave soldiers. Some mood fluctuations are normal. Unlike mainland doctors, anyone can touch them. They become numb when they are used to life and death. I can understand Dr. Fang''s mood. Like this soldier, this is the first time I have seen such a scene , I couldn''t help being moved, so I stepped in and wanted to have a try. I don''t know if Dr. Fang can give me a chance. "


    Ding Ning''s affection for Mingyang doubled. Compared with the doctors who have long been insensitive in the face of life and death parting in major mainland hospitals, these military doctors are as lovely as those fearless soldiers.


    Fang Mingyang looked at Wang Guoliang in embarrassment: "personally, I certainly hope Dr. Ding can make a comeback and not let Wang Guoliang bear the pain of amputation, but it must consult the opinions of his superiors and Wang Guoliang himself. Take the liberty to ask, Dr. Ding, how confident are you that you can cure Wang Guoliang without amputation?"


    Ding ninglue thought and replied confidently, "now I can''t say how much I''m sure. Let me check him first."


    At the moment, Wang Guoliang''s comrades in arms stopped crying and looked at Dr. Fang and Ding Ning.


    Zhang Ziqiang clenched his fist and stared at Ding Ning. His eyes were full of hope. He was willing to pay any price if he could not let Wang Guoliang amputate.


    "Wang Guoliang, this is Dr. Ding from Ning Hailai. His medical skills are very excellent. Even Dr. Zhou admires them. Would you like him to try?"


    Fang Mingyang gently asked Wang Guoliang and raised Zhou Yaozu''s name, also because Zhou Yaozu had an extremely high position in the hearts of the soldiers. He was better than Mingyang in surgery.


    Wang Guoliang suddenly burst into a look in his eyes and nodded heavily: "I''m willing to try."


    With a smile on his mouth, Ding Ning quickly walked to Wang Guoliang''s side, stretched out his fingers and put them on his wrist. It was absolutely tactile and formed a three-dimensional image in his mind.


    Comminuted fracture of the right thigh bone, more than half of the meridians are broken, the veins and blood vessels are broken, the blood cannot circulate, and the necrosis of muscle tissue tends to spread. No wonder the hospital is helpless and can only amputate.


    There was silence in the ward. Everyone stopped breathing and stared at Ding Ning nervously, paying attention to every change in his expression.


    Ding Ning frowned, stretched and thought hard. Each expression affected the hearts of the people present.


    Wang Guoliang''s comrades in arms were even more upset. Their hearts were mentioned in their throat, just like prisoners waiting for the judge''s final judgment, lest this last hope be cut off.


    Even when nurse Liu sent the medical records and films, Fang Mingyang raised her index finger and hissed, asking her not to disturb Ding Ning''s diagnosis.


    With big blinking eyes, nurse Liu looked curiously at Ding Ning, a young and excessive doctor, and secretly guessed how old the doctor from the mainland was.


    However, the focused look was really handsome. Nurse Liu didn''t know what she thought, and her pretty face was slightly red.


    For a long time, in the intense attention of the public, Ding Ning loosened Wang Guoliang''s wrist and smiled at the corners of his mouth, "80%, I''m sure I can cure him."


    "Yeah!" There was a roar of joy in the whole ward. Zhang Ziqiang burst down on his knees. Before he spoke, tears flowed down and sobbed, "Dr. Ding, thank you, thank you!"


    Wang Guoliang was shocked all over. He couldn''t believe it. He looked at Ding Ning, swallowed his saliva and asked tremblingly, "Dr. Ding, I really don''t need to amputate?"


    "Yes, I don''t need to amputate. I''m 80% sure I can cure you, but..."


    With Ding Ning''s, however, everyone became nervous again and stared at Ding Ning nervously for fear of hearing bad news.


    "However, you must cooperate with my treatment. Your injury is very serious. You must stay in bed for at least half a year before you can do some rehabilitation exercises. You must not do too intense exercises, otherwise, the gods can''t save you."


    Ding Ning said with a serious look.


    "When can I return to the team? Can''t I have vigorous activities in the future?"


    Wang Guoliang swallowed his saliva and asked anxiously.


    "That''s not true. If you recover well, eight months at most, I promise you''ll be alive and kicking. It''s no different from before."


    Ding Ning said confidently.

 Chapter 71

    "Eight months. It''s a long time, but it''s no problem."


    Wang Guoliang''s face burst into a happy smile and looked at Ding Ning gratefully: "Dr. Ding, I''m stupid. I don''t know how to thank you. I can only say that in the future, but Dr. Fan Ding needs help. As long as I give a message, Wang Guoliang will die."


    "And me, Dr. Ding, Guoliang suffered this crime to save me. In the future, as long as Dr. Ding needs to go up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire, I Zhang Ziqiang will never be vague."


    "And me, I''m Guoliang''s comrade in arms Liu Kun. You saved Guoliang, who is the benefactor of everyone in the 17th class of border defense."


    "Me too. My name is Sun Kai. I am the monitor of Guoliang. You are his benefactor and my benefactor."


    "And me, we are all brothers in Class 17. We will never forget this kindness."


    ... ten soldiers of Class 17 of the border inspection station expressed their positions one after another, and Ding Ning was also excited by his sincere feelings.


    After shaking hands and hugging these simple and lovely soldiers one by one, Ding Ning smiled and said:


    "I''m a doctor. It''s my duty to save the lives and heal the wounded. There''s no need to say whether I''m a benefactor or not. I''d like to make friends with a man like you. I''ll entertain you when you have time for vacation and go to Ninghai."


    "Well, it''s a deal. Don''t get drunk or go back at that time!"


    "We are all rough men with little culture. We don''t thank you for our great kindness. At that time, we can only express our respect with wine."


    "Don''t worry, Dr. Ding, we will never be ungrateful and drink you down."


    "Hahaha, we are not as good as Dr. Ding in terms of medical skills, but if we talk about drinking, Dr. Ding can''t drink us."


    ¡­¡­


    As a monitor, Sun Kai took the lead in expressing his position, and the rest of the soldiers were also jubilant. The previous sad atmosphere was swept away.


    Ding Ning falsely raised his hands to make them quiet, turned and looked at Fang Mingyang: "Dr. Fang, can you ask your superior for instructions? Wang Guoliang''s injury is very serious and needs to be treated as soon as possible."


    "OK, I''ll report to the leader."


    Fang Mingyang nodded excitedly, and then asked with some uneasiness, "Dr. Ding, can I be your assistant during the operation?"


    Ding Ning knew that he wanted to see his own treatment, and even wanted to learn something secretly. He immediately smiled bitterly: "who said I was going to have an operation?"


    "How to treat without surgery?" Fang Mingyang opened his eyes in amazement like listening to the Arabian Nights.


    "I''m a traditional Chinese medicine. I''ll help him with acupuncture and bone setting without surgery."


    Speaking of professionalism, Ding Ning''s face glowed, making people feel confident.


    "Can I watch it on the spot?" Although Fang Mingyang feels unimaginable, he still hopes to witness this miracle.


    "Of course, it''s not a secret method."


    Ding Ning didn''t care at all. After all, acupuncture and moxibustion to cure Wang Guoliang was just a cover up to cover up his pulse cutting hand.


    The only external form that can be circled is the bone setting. Comminuted fracture is not what ordinary bone setting can do. He must use his powers to put together the broken bone fragments like a jigsaw puzzle.


    Although it doesn''t look like an operation, from the perspective of traditional Chinese medicine, it is actually equivalent to a time-consuming and labor-consuming operation.


    "Well, I''ll ask the leader for instructions now."


    Fang Mingyang was happy and left in a hurry.


    Ding Ning motioned for everyone to be quiet and sit quietly on the chair moved by nurse Liu. He closed his eyes and refreshed himself, but he was clearing his mind and repeatedly deliberating on the treatment plan.


    Bone reduction is the first step. Without bone support, it is nonsense to connect broken meridians and blood vessels.


    After receiving the bone, fix it, and then reconnect the meridians. Only when the meridians are unobstructed and form a neural network, Wang Guoliang will recover consciousness.


    At this time, it is necessary to use a pulse amputee to keep the blood in a stagnant state. Otherwise, Wang Guoliang can''t bear such pain at all. When connecting blood vessels, the air pressure in the tube will also burst the blood vessels, leading to treatment failure.


    After repeatedly clearing his mind and confirming that everything was safe, Ding Ning opened his eyes, took out the paper and pen, quickly drew a pattern, and kindly ordered nurse Liu: "nurse, please help me find a pair of splints according to this size, and remember that the size must not be wrong."


    "Dr. Ding... Don''t you cast?" Nurse Liu blinked her big eyes.


    "You can''t use plaster. Wang Guoliang''s muscle tissue is necrotic. I will use acupuncture to stimulate his cells to speed up his metabolic function. The new muscle tissue will replace his necrotic muscle tissue. The necrotic muscle tissue will fall off by itself. The plaster is airtight, which will affect the regeneration of his muscle tissue."


    Ding Ning explained patiently.


    Nurse Liu looked at him talking. Her big eyes were full of worship. A layer of rouge like pink floated on her pretty face. "Don''t worry, Dr. Ding, I''ll prepare now. I''ll do it according to your size."


    "Puff!"


    Several soldiers couldn''t help laughing and looked at them with winks. How ambiguous that expression was.


    Ding Ning has a black line at one end. These people are so dirty. Nurse Liu is also aware of her language disease. She blushes with shame and runs away at a loss.


    The senior management of the hospital was shocked by Fang Mingyang''s report. Although there were many doubts, President Xia fan knew that the monkey was cured by Ding Ning. He was very curious about him, fought against all opinions, insisted on giving Ding Ning a chance to prove himself, held the mentality of dead horse as a living horse doctor, and finally passed the resolution to let Ding Ning try.


    The impact was that the whole military region hospital was a sensation. Even patients gathered at the door of Wang Guoliang''s ward. They wanted to see the level of Dr. Ninghai and see if they could create miracles.


    Of course, there will always be some discordant voices in the world, including some senior members of the hospital committee and some department directors. They think that Ding Ning is trying to impress the public, denying the hospital''s treatment plan, naked beating the hospital''s face, holding his arms and sneering, waiting to see a good play.


    There were even guys with dark psychology who called the reporters. Nominally, they wanted to witness miracles. In fact, they wanted to watch Ding Ning make a fool of himself in order to maintain the reputation of the military region hospital.


    In this situation of great attention, Ding Ning''s pressure can be imagined.


    But he has 100% confidence in his treatment plan. It was also a doctor''s habit to say 80% before. After all, anything happens in case.


    After a few simple greetings with the hospital leaders, Ding Ning began to enter the state. Fang Mingyang volunteered to fight him. Ding Ning also impolitely directed him to take Wang Guoliang into the operating room.


    What made him helpless was that, at the insistence of the hospital, monitoring equipment was installed in the operating room, and everyone could witness the whole treatment process.


    The reporters held long guns and short cannons to interview president Xia fan. The problem was quite acute:


    "President Xia, out of what psychology did you agree to let the doctor from Ninghai treat the patient?"


    "President Xia, Ning Hailai''s doctor completely denied the hospital''s treatment plan. Is this a provocation or a competition in medical skills?"


    "President Xia, if the doctor in Ninghai really cured the patient who needed amputation, what would it mean to the military region hospital?"


    "President Xia, I heard that Ning Hailai''s doctor is a traditional Chinese medicine. If he can cure patients with traditional Chinese medicine as he said, does it mean the recovery of traditional medicine?"


    ¡­¡­


    Summer fan, as the Dean, has never seen anything, He said generously: "Please be quiet. I''m Xia fan, the president of the military region hospital. Dr. Ding from Ning Hailai is a very young and excellent doctor. Our hospital promised him to try it based on the principle of treating the sick and saving the people. Otherwise, the injured will be amputated. Think about it. A young frontier soldier had to leave the post he fought for because of his disability. This is our hospital I don''t want to see the results. We are doctors. How to benefit the patients, we will take which treatment plan. This has nothing to do with the so-called medical competition or face problems, but from the perspective of humanitarianism... "


    Xiao Nuo was mixed in the crowd. Listening to the reporters'' sharp questions, he secretly worried about Ding Ning. He didn''t understand why he wanted to save a stranger. Didn''t he know the seriousness of the consequences?


    If the treatment fails, his life will add a disgraceful resume and become an indelible stain in his career.


    Whether the reporters present or the people eating melons, they will become the main force of his criticism. Under the overwhelming publicity of public opinion, Dr. Ning Hailai will become a clown to attract attention.


    You deserve to scold in a low voice. Who told you that you like to be in the limelight and take advantage of my mother and are unwilling to be responsible? Hum, it''s best to treat failure and become a street mouse shouted by everyone.


    Although she was scolding, her clenched fists, worried look, and the act of standing on tiptoe to watch the live picture from time to time betrayed her complex emotions of duplicity.


    In the crowd, there was also a graceful figure in black. A pair of beautiful eyes looked at the picture of Ding Ning not in a hurry and ready for treatment on the hospital''s big screen with great interest, and whispered: "is this the goal of the task? It''s a little interesting."


    She was standing in the crowd. Her hot figure and beautiful face should have attracted the attention of many people. It was just strange that everyone seemed to ignore her, as if they couldn''t see her. It was very magical.


    Ding Ning took a deep breath, looked down at the nervous Wang Guoliang and smiled encouragingly: "don''t be nervous, relax, everything will be all right."


    Wang Guoliang''s face showed a firm color: "Dr. Ding, come on, even if you fail, I won''t blame you. Anyway, thank you!"


    "Why? Don''t you believe me? Since I say I''m 80% sure, I''ll be able to cure you. If I can''t, I''ll cut off one of my legs and compensate you."


    Ding Ning said jokingly, but showed strong self-confidence.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as the words were exported, they immediately caused an uproar from the audience outside. Derogatory phrases such as arrogance, arrogance, publicity, ignorance and madness appeared in many people''s mouths.


    The reporters are excited. What is a hot spot? This is a hot spot.


    Ning Hailai''s doctor raved that if he could not cure the patient, he would cut off a leg and compensate.


    Even some journalists have opened synchronous pictures for live broadcasting.


    The whole hospital fell into the frenzy of hot discussion. Some people took pictures with mobile phones and directly spread them to the Internet. In a short time, the click through rate exceeded 100000, the reprint rate reached tens of thousands, and it is still snowballing.


    It has to be said that the power of public opinion is strong. Ding Ning has become a net celebrity before he has started treatment, which has attracted the attention of countless netizens.


    Practitioners all over the country are boiling and their eyes are on the border.


    Others got Wang Guoliang''s medical records and films through relationship for analysis. The results are self-evident. They can do nothing but amputation.


    Therefore, in the discussion of many netizens full of questions, they joined the new force of medical practitioners.

 Chapter 72

    Some authoritative medical experts began to write comments. Some said that Ding Ning was overconfident, some said that Ding Ning was grandstanding, and others said that Ding Ning was young and frivolous, and wanted to be famous and crazy.


    Of course, in order to show their existence, some melon eaters think that Ding Ning may really create miracles.


    For a while, there were different opinions on the Internet, and the voices of doubt and abuse occupied the majority.


    Until Hu Lao and Zhang Lao, as Taishan Beidou in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, jointly released a microblog, claiming that Ding Ning was their senior brother, his medical skills were amazing, and they had absolute confidence in Ding Ning.


    The abuse on the Internet is one of them. The two leaders in the field of traditional Chinese medicine have a good reputation. They publicly support Ding Ning and let some brick house beggars keep their mouths shut, but they claim to have reservations about the treatment results.


    The disciples and grandchildren of the second old man are worried. The two old people publicly support Ding Ning. This is gambling on their lifelong reputation.


    It''s good to win the bet. The two old people''s insight is like a torch, and their status will rise with it. But once they lose the bet, their fame will disappear with Ding Ning.


    As for what they said that Ding Ning was their senior brother, they didn''t take it to heart at all. How can he de, a young man who is still wet behind the ears, be called a senior brother by the two leaders? It must be the two old people who love talent and are eager to build momentum for him.


    Unfortunately, no matter how they call, they even go to find the second old man in person. They want them to take back their remarks, but they are scolded mercilessly by the second old man, drooping their heads and rolling away.


    In a villa in Ninghai, a figure with a silver mask on his face stood quietly in front of the computer and looked at the comments in full swing on the Internet.


    "My Lord, this little doctor appears in southern Yunnan and has spare time to make such a big scene. Will he..."


    A short man in black with a double dagger on his waist bowed respectfully and asked carefully.


    "Look again. If he can really cure the patient, maybe the monkey may not be dead."


    The black robed man made a mechanical electronic synthetic sound and couldn''t hear any emotion.


    "If the monkey doesn''t die and something is obtained by others, it will affect our plan. Hall leader and ghost tomb are willing to go to southern Yunnan to avoid future trouble."


    The man in black bowed and asked for his life.


    "I always think this little doctor has some evil ways. Just in case, take your team and take back what he has in his hand. When you get it, cut the roots and don''t leave future troubles."


    The black robed hand waved and made a beheading gesture.


    "Hey, ghost tomb will live up to its mission!" The man in black showed fanaticism and bowed back respectfully. When he reached the door, he turned around and closed the door and left.


    In another villa in Ninghai, another black robed man in the same costume also issued the same order.


    Only slightly different is that the silver mask on the black robe face has a strange black pattern, looks extremely ferocious, and the order is to kill.


    Ding Ning closed his eyes and stroked Wang Guoliang''s thigh slowly, but he kept moving the broken bones according to the three-dimensional image in his mind.


    To find hundreds of broken bones in the flesh and blood, carry them with genuine Qi and put them together intact, the amount of work is extremely huge.


    It is destined to be an extremely energy-consuming puzzle process, and it is also a long process that takes a lot of time to complete.


    With the continuous consumption of the power light mass and true Qi, bean sized sweat droplets appeared on Ding Ning''s forehead.


    Nurse Liu came forward to help him wipe his sweat. Her big eyes showed an undisguised color of love. Xiao Nuo, who was temporarily serving as a melon eater, was sour. Hum, she would attract bees and butterflies. Even the little nurse would not let go, bastard, big sex wolf, smelly hooligan


    As time went by, Ding Ning''s face began to turn white. He found that he still overestimated his power storage. The consumption rate was too fast. He had already consumed a third of the bone spelling before he was half finished.


    If this continues, there is no time to complete the reorganization of meridians, and the neural network has not been spread, his power light group will be exhausted, and the previous achievements of the treatment will be wasted.


    It''s a pity that the power light mass can''t be increased through cultivation like true Qi, and he hasn''t studied the use method thoroughly, which makes him very depressed.


    Since he can''t open source, he can only save money. Ding Ning is struggling to figure out how to save the power light mass. At least he should insist on completing the whole treatment process.


    Looking at the three-dimensional image of the whole human body in his mind, Ding Ning suddenly moved in his heart. He just needed to show Wang Guoliang''s thigh fracture. If he didn''t show other parts, would he save the power light mass?


    Just do it when you think of it. Ding Ning gave instructions to his mind with the idea of giving it a try, showing only the fracture site of his thigh.


    The clear three-dimensional image darkened most of the trunk with the command, showing only the thigh bone, which made Ding Ning ecstatic.


    Sure enough, the consumption of the power light group is too slow, enough to support him to complete the whole treatment process.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. He found that when only the thigh bone was displayed, even the broken bones became clearer. The blood and flesh showed all kinds of tissues in a clear hierarchy, and even the cell tissue could be displayed, just like wearing a microscope.


    This unexpected joy made Ding Ning more energetic, his expression became more focused, the bone spelling process became faster and faster, and his sweat flowed more.


    Having nothing to do, Fang Mingyang looked at nurse Liu jealously and kept wiping the sweat for Ding Ning. As an assistant, he simply had no place to use and was particularly redundant.


    Wang Guoliang stared blankly at the ceiling. His right leg didn''t feel at all. Ding Ning''s bone splicing had no impact on him, which made his psychology of worrying about gain and loss more and more serious. He frowned slightly, and there were subtle changes in his mood, which also lost confidence in Ding Ning.


    The hot discussion on the Internet continued. The melon eating people watching the live broadcast outside the ward were sensitive to the subtle changes of Wang Guoliang. The discussion sound that had just been quiet for a while sounded again, and the scene was as noisy as the vegetable market.


    Listening to these people''s unbridled abuse and criticism of Ding Ning, Xiao Nuo clenched his silver teeth and stared at these rude people fiercely, hoping to sew their dirty mouth with a needle.


    As Ding Ning stopped, his face showed a relieved expression, and the discussion stopped suddenly again. He stared at Ding Ning on the screen and wanted to see the final treatment results.


    Ding Ning stretched out her numb body, took the towel from nurse Liu, wiped her sweat, and smiled gratefully in exchange for a shy smile from nurse Liu.


    Xiao Nuo almost got angry directly. When is it? This hooligan doesn''t forget to pick up girls.


    If Ding Ning knew what she thought, she would feel very wronged. Fang Mingyang was pestling there like a wood. Nurse Liu kept helping him wipe his sweat, which really helped him a lot. What''s the matter with someone''s grateful smile? Why did you go online and become a girl?


    "Splint!" Ding Ning soon restrained his smile, showed a focused look and stretched out his hand.


    Fang Mingyang can find a chance to show. In a panic, he grabs to hand the splint to Ding Ning in exchange for a resentful look from nurse Liu.


    Ding Ning skillfully found the right position, fixed the splint on Wang Guoliang''s thigh fracture and wrapped it tightly with bandage.


    Fang Mingyang asked suspiciously, "has the broken bone been reset?"


    "Yes, I''ll connect him to the nervous system later. When the nervous system is connected, Wang Guoliang will feel it."


    Ding Ning said naturally, without showing off or showing off, just telling a fact.


    But I didn''t know that his words had been synchronized to the Internet and caused an uproar again.


    "If you don''t operate to connect the nervous system, what''s the force of paralysis?"


    "Lying trough, the doctors in Ninghai can install it. I haven''t seen one connecting the nervous system through splint bandages."


    "Niucha''s life doesn''t need explanation. I deeply admire him for pretending to be a net celebrity."


    "The flattering clown is amazing again. People who don''t pretend and can''t survive always hover between cow a and cow C. small ones can only say a service."


    "In order to become famous and win the attention of the public, this brother''s courage and courage are inferior to himself."


    "Ya, do you know what the consequences of forced failure are? But I have to admire Ya''s courage, man. If you need to run away, please come to me. You have been a professional smuggler for 20 years and have perennial business contacts with Korea plastic surgery hospital. I suggest you make a comeback after the whole face."


    ¡­¡­


    Three people make a tiger, and everyone''s mouth makes gold. The one-sided abuse on the Internet and the boring online water army are even more fuelling the fire. They directly pushed Ding Ning''s news to the first place in the hot search list. A star who spent money to hype ranked second and couldn''t help getting angry.


    But Ding Ning didn''t know all this. Even if he knew it, it couldn''t affect his mood.


    Until now, his mood was still very happy. The treatment process was very smooth. He also found a reasonable way to use the power light group, which was his biggest gain.


    Regardless of whether it would shock the world, his hand was placed on Wang Guoliang''s thigh again, separated by a layer of splint. The consumption of the power light group was slightly larger, but it was still within the range he could bear.


    The external nervous system is the view of Western medicine. In the view of traditional Chinese medicine, the composition of the nervous system is actually the meridians.


    Just like Dantian, there is a great controversy in the medical community about whether meridians exist. Traditional Chinese medicine firmly believes that meridians exist, but it can not provide scientific demonstration, which is also one of the reasons why traditional Chinese medicine is regarded as pseudoscience.


    After all, Dantian and meridians are imperceptible by medical machinery. They all exist in human ideology, which can only be meaningful but unspeakable.


    Ding Ning confirmed that meridians do exist, but it''s hard for him to say whether Dantian exists? At least he hasn''t sensed his Dantian yet, and the true Qi only circulates in the meridians.


    The appearance of the power light group made him understand that the elixir field does exist, but what he opened up was the upper elixir field, not the lower elixir field in the traditional sense.


    The most important thing is that he can''t provide evidence of the existence of meridians and Dantian. Therefore, in order to avoid the trouble, it is said that it is connected to the nervous system to make it easier for people to accept it.


    The meridians that could not even be detected by the instrument clearly appeared in Ding Ning''s mind, which was as complex as a cobweb. What he had to do was to connect these broken meridians, make use of the self-healing function of the human body to revitalize them and let the true Qi run independently.


    Yes, it''s true Qi. With Ding Ning''s in-depth understanding of human body structure, he clearly knows that everyone''s body is born with true Qi.


    However, most people don''t have a method to run Qi. These Qi can only patrol back and forth in the human meridians independently, and can''t grow or leave the body. The total amount is constant.


    Ding Ning suddenly flashed enlightenment in his mind and understood the secret of cultivation.

 Chapter 73

    Cultivators are different from ordinary people. They can use the cultivation skills to control this innate Qi, constantly absorb external energy, and let the Qi grow and grow.


    Until the cultivation reaches a certain degree, when the true Qi in the meridians reaches the saturation state and can not hold more true Qi, a larger container containing true Qi is needed, and this container is Dantian.


    Open up the Dantian, and when there is enough room for true Qi, the amount of true Qi will be continuously expanded again. Until the amount of true Qi contained in the Dantian reaches saturation, another container will be found again.


    Ding Ning guessed that the container was zhongdantian, but the fact was that he, who had not opened up the practice Dantian, was not sure. He could only be determined on that day.


    This has changed Ding Ning''s cultivation attitude, which has not been so distracted. It''s not how profound he wants to practice, but he thinks that with Dantian, the fullness of true Qi will certainly enable him to persist in treatment for a longer time and save more people''s lives. In the final analysis, he is not a brave man in his bones. He prefers saving people rather than killing people.


    Especially the first glimpse of the mystery of the human body, which made him feel very novel and interested.


    He believes that every independent living individual is a small universe containing infinite mysteries, absorbing cosmic energy and constantly strengthening itself, which may be the direction of human evolution.


    In the period of primitive society, the average life expectancy of those primitive people was only ten or twenty years, but with the development of civilization, human beings were also evolving, and the average life expectancy had reached 70 or 80 years.


    This is the mystery of life. It is mysterious, mysterious and full of infinite evolutionary space. He believes that this is a good research topic.


    The help that can keep him alive is cultivation. Only when he reaches a certain level of cultivation can he prolong his life and have more time to study the meaning of life.


    Facial features, bones, flesh and blood, fat, meridians, acupoints, internal organs, brain, cells, genes... All the components of the human body contain infinite secrets, which makes him intoxicated and full of the desire to explore.


    He became more and more curious about the origin of the stone man who brought him the power. It seemed to be a specimen of life evolution, annotated the secrets of the human body and marked the direction of human evolution.


    In his mind, he thought lightly, but did not delay his actions. Connecting the broken meridians is much easier than restoring broken bones. After all, the stone man''s meridians map has a clear positioning for each meridians. He only needs to connect these meridians with genuine Qi step by step according to the meridians map, so as to stimulate the self-operation of genuine Qi in Wang Guoliang''s body, Just repair yourself.


    With the continuous connection of meridians, Wang Guoliang''s face became more and more painful, but his eyes were full of ecstasy. It was only when he felt that Ding Ning''s treatment was effective.


    Although Ding Ning forgot to block his nerves with a pulse amputee due to his trance, compared with spending the rest of his life in a wheelchair, Wang Guoliang would rather the pain be twice as severe.


    He clenched his teeth and endured the cone like pain for fear of disturbing Ding Ning. He waved to Fang Mingyang, who was idle and dazed, and motioned him to block his mouth with a towel.


    Fang Mingyang looked at Ding Ning in a daze. Seeing Wang Guoliang''s response, he was surprised. He grabbed a towel and put it in Wang Guoliang''s mouth before nurse Liu. He finally found a job for himself - to wipe Wang Guoliang''s sweat.


    Nurse Liu''s eyes have begun to show pink hearts. Wang Guoliang''s performance she knows what this means.


    This handsome, handsome and tall Dr. Ning Hai didn''t brag. His treatment was really effective.


    A patient who has no sense of muscle tissue necrosis feels unbearable pain, which is enough to explain the problem.


    Similarly, Wang Guoliang''s performance also made the sprayers outside the operating room and on the Internet lose their voice. Are they really conscious? Is this a miracle? Or hype?


    It has to be said that there are always some guys who can''t see other people''s good in this society. They began to wantonly spread rumors and slander the joint hype of Ding Ning and the military region hospital in an attempt to become famous in one fell swoop.


    However, this non mainstream view was soon annihilated in the huge network army who suddenly woke up and turned the wind.


    The praises of miracle doctors, geniuses, miracles, legends and myths filled the whole network as if they didn''t want money, and the voices of doubt no longer existed.


    Look, the Internet users in China are so cute. They have been playing with their ability to steer the wind and reach the peak.


    After all, who can''t have a headache? People prefer to see a real miracle doctor appear, at least when their families are suffering from illness, there is a hope not.


    A netizen named after the rain became Ding Ning''s "our little elder martial brother is powerful. There is so much trouble. It turned out to be advertising."


    "No matter whether the younger martial brother is sincere in advertising or not, this means of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia will definitely catch fire. It seems that we should speed up the process of recruiting volunteers."


    Old Zhang stroked his beard and smiled. His eyes were full of undisguised admiration.


    "Hey, hey, I want to laugh when I think of those bastards calling first and then Gong. I don''t believe my old man''s eyes. Now I''m stupid. Martial uncles are short and call the intimacy."


    Hu said with a proud smile.


    "Who says not? At the beginning, I was a little liar and a suckling yellow haired boy. I Pooh. I changed my mouth and changed it smoothly. When the traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia law is implemented, these little bastards can''t hold the little elder martial brother''s thigh and shout, ha ha."


    Old Zhang also laughed happily with yourongyan.


    Old Hu looked serious: "anyway, I want to thank the little elder martial brother this time. What he did is equivalent to laying a good foundation for the rise of our traditional Chinese medicine and showing the magic of our traditional Chinese medicine. I believe that the decadent situation of traditional Chinese medicine will be reversed, which is a blessing for us Chinese medicine practitioners."


    "Yes, but only with the support of the two of us, we are still weak. I think we should invite those old guys to wave the flag for the little elder martial brother and give play to some waste heat for the vigorous development of our cause of traditional Chinese medicine."


    Zhang Lao also restrained his smile and seriously suggested.


    Old Hu looked hesitant, pondered for a moment, and said gnashing his teeth: "hum, I still remember old Jiang''s ugly face. If it weren''t for the overall situation, I wouldn''t bother to deal with him."


    Mr. Zhang jokingly said, "Mr. Hu, you''ve been fighting all your life. Although Mr. Jiang has a strange temper and likes to hate you, his love for traditional Chinese medicine is no less than you and me. I think he will take the overall situation into account."


    "You can arrange it. I''m upset at the mention of that old thing. First launch a seminar in your name, and then we''ll talk about it in detail."


    Hu Lao said with an unhappy face.


    "That''s not good. I think it''s better to send an invitation in the name of the two of us and the little elder martial brother. I don''t have so much face alone."


    Mr. Zhang flashed a sly smile at the bottom of his eyes. Mr. Jiang has a strange temper. Most people can''t invite him at all. Only when Mr. Hu is an old opponent, he will come here to fight against Mr. Hu. This special hobby has long spread all over the medical world.


    Old Hu glanced at him obliquely and pointed at him with his fingers: "you, you, use me. The old man and I are friends in previous life. You are not afraid that he will embarrass the little senior brother when he comes."


    Old Zhang looked like an old fox sitting on the Diaoyutai and smiled: "real gold is not afraid of fire. Little elder martial brother is a person with real skills. What''s to be afraid of? Let the younger martial brother take a good look at old Jiang''s face and find a place for you."


    Old Hu brightened his eyes and smiled: "well, well, I didn''t expect to let the little elder martial brother kill him for me at that time. See if he dare to be arrogant, ha ha ha, good idea, good idea."


    "That''s settled. I''ll go and prepare when the little senior brother finishes the treatment. This grand event in the field of traditional Chinese medicine has not been held for 20 years."


    Zhang said with some disappointment.


    "Yes, I wish I had a chance to see our traditional medicine stand on the top of the world again and let everyone recognize the greatness and magic of traditional Chinese medicine."


    Hu said with a gloomy look.


    "Don''t worry, I will. Little elder martial brother is a man who can create miracles. I have confidence in him." Old Zhang was full of fighting spirit, Wen Yan comforted.

 Chapter 74

    Old Hu thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "since you want to play, play a little bigger and shout the old guys in Yanjing."


    Old Zhang looked stunned and hesitated, "don''t you like the bureaucracy of those old guys?"


    "Don''t like it or not. The rise of traditional Chinese medicine rests on the little elder martial brother. All we two old guys can do is escort him. Although those old things are bureaucratic, we don''t like them anymore. After all, they hold real power in their hands. Even if we are wronged, we should pave the way for the little elder martial brother."


    Hu said meaningfully.


    Old Zhang suddenly realized: "you mean the junior brother''s qualification for practicing traditional Chinese medicine?"


    Old Hu nodded slowly, with a trace of worry in his eyes: "it''s good for little elder martial brother to save people, but he doesn''t even have the qualification to practice medicine now, so he made such a big noise. If someone with a heart finds out, little elder martial brother will be in great trouble."


    "Yes, why did I forget this and patronize happily. If someone makes an article about this, I''m afraid my junior brother will have to face a lawsuit."


    Old Zhang''s face tightened and nodded slowly: "taking advantage of this hot discussion, it''s time to deal with these old guys in Yanjing. The qualification examination for traditional Chinese medicine practitioners is around the corner. As long as he helps the junior brother get the qualification certificate as soon as possible before he is found, all the problems are not a problem."


    "How can it be so simple? Now the operation is also divided into grades. Even if the little elder martial brother gets the assistant doctor qualification certificate, he is not qualified to operate for the patient."


    Hu shook his head and sighed. He said excitedly, "now those who have the ability are limited to those who do not have the certificate, but those who have the certificate may not have the ability. It''s really sad to eat vegetarian food, spell qualifications and compare qualifications."


    Zhang felt the same way, With a wry smile: "At present, there is no way to solve this social phenomenon, let alone doctors. Now it is college students'' employment. They have no education, no work experience and can''t even find a job. In other words, all units are unwilling to accept students without work experience. Where do they get work experience? But this is related to the macro-control of the superstructure, and it''s not We two traditional Chinese medicine can control. I heard that the state has decided to carry out medical reform. I hope it can be improved. "


    "It''s no use. A doctor is a very special profession, which can be said to determine the life and death of many patients. Therefore, these hard levers of endurance can''t be changed. There''s no way, and it can''t be said to be wrong. I think some special talents should be treated specially. Like my junior brother, I don''t want to be a chief doctor. I don''t ask to be a deputy chief doctor at all The question is, after those old guys from Yanjing come, we should have a good discussion with them and let them blow in the ears of the leaders. Can we introduce a special regulation and at least win the qualification of an attending doctor for the little senior brother? "


    Hu Laochan carefully planned for Ding Ning''s future.


    "What Mr. Hu said is very true. I''m also deeply saddened to think of talents like little elder martial brother, but they are limited to those rules. But little elder martial brother is still young and doesn''t need to be in such a hurry. Will it be better for young people to be down-to-earth step by step?"


    Although Mr. Zhang recognized Mr. Hu''s idea, he still put forward his own views.


    "You''re right. Perhaps it''s not good for little elder martial brother to act too hastily. I''m too eager. Hey, I just want to see the rise of traditional Chinese medicine so much that I have the idea of" encouraging seedlings. "


    Old Hu couldn''t help laughing bitterly, shook his head and sighed.


    "Well, you have strong Qi and blood and ruddy complexion. There is absolutely no problem living to be more than 100 years old. Don''t worry about it. Even if we all die of old age, there are latecomers like little senior brother."


    Mr. Zhang thought that Mr. Hu had a terminal disease and would die soon. After careful examination, he found no problem. He couldn''t help laughing and comforting.


    "Hey, when I''m old, I just like to think about it. OK, let''s concentrate on the little elder martial brother''s reputation for traditional Chinese medicine."


    Old Hu converged, and old Zhang again turned their attention to the live broadcast. The two old men watched the live broadcast on the computer. This painting style is also inconsistent enough.


    At the moment, Ding Ning has used acupuncture as a cover to cut the pulse and seal Wang Guoliang''s pain nerve.


    "Dr. Ding, do I feel it?"


    Wang Guoliang was a little nervous. Although it hurt to connect the meridians, the pain made him feel very secure. At first glance, he lost consciousness again, which made him panic.


    "Don''t worry, I use the traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia method, which can last for two hours, so that you don''t feel and won''t have any sequelae. Don''t worry!"


    Ding Ning said with a smile, which made Wang Guoliang''s heart certain and said gratefully, "thank you, Dr. Ding."


    He is a soldier and knows nothing about medical skills. Naturally, he will not know how much sensation traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia without any sequelae has caused.


    As soon as the live broadcast was spread, the whole medical community was boiling. Many western medicine practitioners once again denounced Ding Ning. They thought that although Ding Ning''s medical skills were good, traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia was nonsense.


    Even many practitioners of traditional Chinese medicine were unsure whether what Ding Ning said was true or false. Hua Tuo invented Ma boiling powder and dared to apply it to surgery.


    Ding Ning doesn''t operate and doesn''t use medicine. It''s shocking enough to set the bone and connect the nervous system. Now there''s something wrong with traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia. It''s just using a silver needle.


    The silence of traditional Chinese medicine practitioners caused those who believed in western medicine to start bombing again in turns, scolding Ding Ning as a liar. Some nozzles who were not firm in their position also began to follow suit and abuse Ding Ning wantonly. Public opinion began to rebound and showed a one-sided trend.


    Just as Hu and Zhang blew their beards and stared to post, Ding Ning''s fan support group began to support Ding Ning by posting first after the rain.


    "The truth is always in the hands of a few people. Not seeing it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist. It also represents your ignorance from the side. Ignorance is not your fault, but showing off your ignorance is your fault."


    Mosquito hit the Cannon: "it''s ridiculous. I kept saying Ning Ning was a liar before. What''s the result? It hurts to hit the face?"


    I love the miracle doctor: "the miracle doctor was born in this way. Does it hurt you again and again? What else can you do except saliva, slander and suspicion?"


    Ning Ning''s kitten: "I don''t know how you have the face to jump out. Capricious villains. I firmly believe that my husband is a miracle doctor. What he says is what he says. Some words too early will only make your face hurt more."


    Be a beautiful woman quietly: "I hate you incompetents most. I only suspect my husband. My husband is the best. Come on, husband. I''ll give you a monkey."


    The call of the wild: "each one is worthy of being called a beast by brick family. I can''t see that others are better than you. Your remarks can only show your ignorance and incompetence. Whether Ding Ning uses traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia or not, time will give us an answer. The response of patients has also proved that Ning Ning''s medical skills are far from the level you can understand. I don''t know what you have to shout about."


    "Go back, brick barkers who only bark. You''re the best. We''ll support you forever! 666"


    "Go back, brick barkers who can only bark. You''re the best. We''ll always support you! 666 + 1"


    "Go back, brick barkers who can only bark. You''re the best. We''ll always support you! 666 + 2"


    "Go back, brick barkers who can only bark. You''re the best. We''ll always support you! 666 + 3"


    "Go back, brick barkers who can only bark. You are the best. We will always support you! 666 + 10086..."


    ... it has to be said that Ding Ning''s fan support group has exceeded the huge base of one million and occupied the whole network in an instant. It began to wash the ground crazily and swipe the screen at the speed of 100 comments per second, so that the poor posts of brick house beggars were instantly submerged in the army of saliva.


    Ding Ning knew nothing about it, but he followed his plan, like explaining to Wang Guoliang. In fact, he seized the opportunity to start advertising:


    "I know many people can''t understand what traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia is. Now I can give you a scientific explanation. The so-called traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia is the same as cutting off the dental nerve when people have toothache, but cutting off the dental nerve can''t be recovered. The traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia I use is essentially different. This difference is the temporary cutting off pain The Sutra has a time limit. Its time is two hours. Dr. Fang, do you mind if I give you a demonstration? "


    Fang Mingyang opened his ignorant eyes and asked foolishly, "what experiment?"


    "Traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia test!" Ding Ning smiled very gently, but Fang Mingyang inexplicably read out a trace of bad intentions.


    "I will!" Nurse Liu is duty bound to stand up. She looks like who is fighting with her. She has been completely transformed into Ding Ning''s brain powder. It is estimated that even if Ding Ning wants to insult her, she will cooperate with herself to take off her clothes.


    Ding Ning sighed: "it seems that doctor Fang still doesn''t trust me."


    "No... no, I just didn''t react for a while."


    Fang Mingyang felt ashamed with his lips.


    "Dr. Ding, I''ll come. I''ll come. I want to feel it."


    Nurse Liu''s tone was full of charming and angry. She looked at Ding Ning with her big eyes flashing.


    Xiao Nuo pinched a bottle of drink he had just bought, and the drink spilled all over the people next to him.


    The man was about to find Xiao Nuo''s theory, but he saw her face with evil spirit, ferocious complexion, and scolded in a fierce low voice: "flirtatious bitch."


    The Internet also immediately set off a frenzy of denouncing nurse Liu, "flirtatious bitch, get away and let me come."


    "Although you look good, you can''t compare with me. Little bitch, dare to rob my husband. I''ll kill you."


    "Let go of the boy and let me come."


    "Husband, don''t be seduced by bitches. I''m ten thousand times more beautiful than her."


    "Bah, I still want to seduce my husband with this kind of beauty. Husband, you are mine. Who dares to rob? I cut her down."


    ¡­¡­


    Unfortunately, Ding Ning could not hear the voice of the masses. After nodding slightly, he took out a silver needle as a cover and gently pricked nurse Liu.


    Nurse Liu opened her big eyes and her lovely little mouth into an O-shape. The whole person was pestled there like a hole.


    Ding Ning smiled, "I''m under general anesthesia now, so although you still have consciousness, you can''t move or talk. I''ll give you half anesthesia now, and you can talk."


    She stretched out her hand and pricked it again. Nurse Liu said in surprise: "God, it''s amazing. I just felt like being punctured in the martial arts novel. I was paralyzed and didn''t feel anything."


    "What about now?" Ding Ning was very pleased with nurse Liu''s cooperation and asked with a smile.

 Chapter 75

    "Now my legs are unconscious. It''s not my own. Everything else is normal."


    Nurse Liu said honestly.


    Ding Ning pricked another needle to untie her, smiled and explained, "even if I don''t untie it for you, you can only maintain this state for two hours, and you will return to normal in two hours."


    Nurse Liu moved her legs for a while, and her face was full of strange colors: "Dr. Ding, you''re too powerful."


    Fang Mingyang shouted at Ding Ning: "stab me, stab me, stab me quickly."


    The fan group was immediately jubilant. His cheap appearance and cheap requirements were really festive. However, because he was a man and would not rob everyone of his idols, they just teased him and nicknamed him "cheap man". They spared him generously without drowning him in their saliva.


    Ding Ning happily satisfied his request, and then


    A bitch was sad and urged. She pestled there like a stick and couldn''t even speak. Only her eyes were turning smoothly, showing the color of begging.


    But Ding Ning has continued to treat Wang Guoliang at the moment, directly ignoring his existence.


    Shocked by the strong combat effectiveness of the fans'' support group, the brick family Screamers jumped out again, stood at the commanding height of morality, and claimed that Ding Ning was a doctor without medical ethics. During the treatment process, he even left the patient aside for the so-called experiment, which made the patient bear more pain. He really didn''t deserve to be a doctor.


    In the eyes of fans, Ding Ning, who has been myth, has been stigmatized again. Fans are very angry, but they don''t know how to fight back.


    After the rain, the weather was fine, but he bullied the brick family and called the animals in one sentence: "what does this mean? It shows that our Ning Ning is confident in treating patients and can do it with absolute ease. Can you? If you can, you can also have a live broadcast."


    "The head is domineering!"


    "The head is mighty!"


    "The commander is invincible!"


    ¡­¡­


    The fan support group once again dominated the screen, and its position as head of the team was consolidated after the rain.


    Finally, Ding Ning connected Wang Guoliang''s meridians. After nurse Liu politely wiped his sweat, he focused on the last step to connect the broken and flagging blood vessels.


    Fortunately, the arteries and blood vessels were not injured, but some blocked. Just dredge them with genuine Qi, which is very simple for Ding Ning.


    Compared with the repair of veins and blood vessels, it is those tiny capillaries that make him feel troublesome. The repair consumes energy and is no less difficult than the repair of meridians.


    As time goes by, more and more people are paying attention to this scene, and the number of Ding Ning''s fan support group is also growing.


    But everyone knows that except for a few iron powder, most people are just passers-by powder. Once the final treatment fails, I''m afraid they will turn black immediately. They are also the ones who scold most.


    With the concentration of Ding Ning''s expression, his face became paler and paler, and his sweat dripped like raindrops. Both the scene and the Internet fell into silence. He paid close attention to this scene nervously and waited for the final result.


    Until long Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief, stood up straight, smiled, took the towel in nurse Liu''s hand, wiped the sweat, and announced the success of the treatment, everyone was boiling.


    The fan support group is crazy to swipe the screen. No one can see the rolling subtitles clearly.


    The hospital of the military region quickly intervened to conduct a comprehensive physical examination of Wang Guoliang. Only when the examination results of the hospital come out, the final conclusion of this event can be drawn, and the most controversial topic of whether traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia really exists will also be verified.


    Twenty minutes later, President Xia excitedly came out with the inspection report and officially announced in the presence of all the media. The inspection results showed that Wang Guoliang''s injury was stable. As long as he meditated, he would be able to recover without any sequelae.


    Wang Guoliang''s comrades in arms cheered and hugged and cried bitterly, but they were different from the previous mood. They were bitter and desperate tears before, but now they are crying with joy.


    The reporters were crazy. Despite the obstruction of the hospital security, the eight immortals crossed the sea and rushed into the lounge to interview Ding Ning, a new star who set off a big earthquake in the medical world.


    After asking for instructions from the superior, the hospital committee immediately received instructions and left Ding Ning at all costs. The Southwest Military Region will come forward to negotiate with Ninghai hospital where he worked on the issue of compensation.


    Until then, President Xia was embarrassed to find that they didn''t know which hospital Ding Ning worked in Ninghai.


    But now I don''t care about these for the time being. First find Ding Ning to express the sincerity of the hospital. As long as Ding Ning agrees to stay, Ninghai hospital doesn''t have to worry about it at all.


    Unfortunately, whether it''s the reporter or the hospital, including Wang Guoliang''s comrades in arms who want to express their gratitude again, as well as the families of patients who want to ask Ding Ning to treat their relatives. Ding Ning doesn''t know when to leave, leaving only Fang Mingyang and nurse Liu with a lonely face.


    At this time, Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo were on the way back to the military area.


    Although Xiao Nuo tried his best to be the cold appearance of being close to the birth, he couldn''t help but slightly raise the corners of his mouth when he thought of Ding Ning sneaking into the crowd, wearing a mask and Fang Mingyang''s white coat, holding his hand and leaving quietly.


    Of course, the point is that he clearly wants to run away alone, but he can find himself at the first sight in the crowd and doesn''t forget to pull himself away, which makes her feel inexplicably sweet.


    Although she knew that he did this subconsciously and had no real significance, she just felt very happy. Especially when he naturally held his hand, the sweetness became stronger and stronger, which made her subconsciously want to forget that he was a person with a girlfriend.


    The treatment took a long time and took more than four hours.


    Now the sun has set and the bright moon shines on the earth. Like mercury, it shows the trace of the short three kilometer journey from the hospital to the suburban military sub district.


    In addition to the sound of insects, the quiet night was quiet, and there was not even a pedestrian. In a trance, it seemed that Ding Ning returned to the time when she traveled long distances on her back last night. It was short, warm, sweet and painful.


    Xiao Nuo, who was stunned, didn''t find that Ding Ning''s silent face was like gold paper, trembling, and even his steps were a little staggered.


    The dual consumption of Qi and power made Ding Ning extremely weak. His clothes, which had been sweating for several times, were blown by the night wind, making him feel dizzy and soft.


    He knew that this was a sign that he had consumed the play. He smiled bitterly in his heart. He had known that he would not go back for a walk according to Xiao Nuo''s meaning and take a car back to rest.


    "You know what? You''re famous now."


    Xiao Nuo felt that not saying anything was a waste of the romantic time, but Ding Ning kept silent, so she had to take the initiative to break the embarrassment.


    "Famous? What is it?"


    Ding Ning''s head was heavy and absent-minded. He didn''t want to be famous, but really wanted to help Wang Guoliang. It was just a temporary intention to advertise traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia.


    "You''re popular now. You even have more than one million fans."


    Xiao Nuo was as excited as a little girl. He walked backward to Ding Ning with his hands on his back. He began to talk about the external reaction of Ding Ning''s treatment.


    The short hair, which is lean and delicate, is messy under the wind of the night. The pretty face without makeup is flushed with excitement. The clear voice echoes in the night sky. With her charming laughter when she talks about excitement, it is like an elf dancing in the moonlight.


    "Whew!"


    Unfortunately, some people are doomed to be unable to appreciate this beautiful scene. Ding Ning, who was weak and confused, was suddenly shrouded in a sense of extreme danger.


    From the corner of his eye, he saw a thin black shadow, bathed in the moonlight, shining directly on Xiao Nuo''s heart. He didn''t have time to think more. He jumped up instinctively and threw Xiao Nuo to the ground.


    Xiao nuozheng was so excited that she couldn''t think that Ding Ning would suddenly jump at herself. She couldn''t resist being knocked down by Ding Ning. The vigorous male breath invaded her mouth and nose, making her confused. Instead of being angry, she had infinite shyness and expectation in her heart.


    This hooligan wants to bully others and change places. Although there is no one in the suburbs, there will be vehicles passing by occasionally. How embarrassed to be seen.


    Xiao Nuo''s heart was like a deer. He even closed his eyes and put his backhand around his waist. His pretty face flushed and tooted cherry lips, waiting for his third kiss.


    Ding Ning gave a dull hum, kept picking her up, rolled on the spot and pushed her out.


    Unprepared Xiao Nuo stumbled at his feet and hit his head heavily against a roadside tree. There was a piece of Venus in front of him. The painful tears came down. He couldn''t help scolding angrily: "bastard, what are you doing?"


    "Come on, let''s go. Hurry back to protect the monkeys. There are experts. I''ll lead them away. If I haven''t come back in two hours, you''ll take the monkeys back to Ninghai immediately."


    Ding Ning pressed her to the ground, and a hurried voice sounded in her ear. Xiao Nuo realized that something had happened. He remembered that he thought he was going to kiss himself, and his face was burning.


    "Whew, whew, whew!"


    In the dark, crossbows and arrows kept shooting in their direction like eyes.


    "Come on, we must ensure the safety of monkeys, otherwise all our efforts will be in vain!"


    With a low roar, Ding Ning jumped up like a predatory cheetah and jumped in the arrow feather woven by the crossbow to the hidden direction of the crossbow archer.


    When Xiao Nuo came back, Ding Ning had disappeared in her sight, and the sound of fighting went from near to far, until it disappeared in the distant night.


    If it were not for the empty crossbows on the ground, it would seem as if nothing had happened.


    She clenched her fist blankly, and suddenly realized that the warm liquid in her hand was sticky, and her eyes were turned out to be red blood.


    He''s hurt. He''s hurt to save himself!


    Xiao Nuo suddenly remembered the dull hum made by Ding Ning before. He hugged his waist but stained with blood.


    This inevitable conclusion made her like a valley of falling ice. Boundless fear drowned her. Her brain was blank. Her ears were full of Ding Ning''s rapid voice, and her tears were like rain.


    If you die, I will never live alone. Ding Ning, you must come back alive!


    Xiao Nuo''s red eyes flashed a touch of perseverance. As a special police officer, she always kept her mission in mind. She would never live up to the escape opportunity created by Ding Ning and ran to the military region.


    Just thinking of Ding Ning''s last words when she left, her heart hurt like a knife. She wanted to keep a distance from him countless times, but every time he attracted herself like a magnet.


    Can not forget, can not give up, the original figure of this man has long been engraved in her blood, like a shadow, inseparable.


    Xiao Nuo didn''t find that when she ran to the military region, seven people in black hummed in turn in the grass on both sides of the road, and the smell of blood filled with the breeze.

 Chapter 76

    In the moonlight, the man in Black opened his eyes and died in peace. He still held a crossbow in his hand.


    A graceful black fuzzy figure came out of the grass, watched her enter the military region, and then turned to chase Ding Ning in the direction of escape.


    Ding Ning has a burning pain in his back. He knows that although he is not seriously hurt, the wound is not shallow. What makes him feel a little relieved is that fortunately, the crossbow is non-toxic, otherwise it will be in great trouble with the attack of running toxicity.


    He knew that in his current state, he could not protect Xiao Nuo''s integrity at all. There was only one way to die together, so he took the risk and lured the enemy to chase him.


    He was in poor condition after consuming too much drama. At present, his sensing ability can only sense the breath of three nearby enemies, and these three breath followed him, which gave him a little comfort.


    I hope these people don''t have other ambushes, otherwise, Xiao Nuo may be in danger.


    But now he is a mud Bodhisattva. He can''t protect himself when crossing the river, and he has no time to take care of others.


    Only SA Yazi ran for his life and healed the killers with the fastest speed, otherwise the wound on his back alone could bleed to death.


    Fortunately, he reacted quickly and twisted his body when blocking the crossbow for Xiao Nuo, which only caused a large area of abrasion, otherwise he had to be penetrated by a strong crossbow.


    I don''t know when a dark cloud passed in the sky, blocking the moonlight and making the world dark.


    Before Ding Ning had time to surprise, his heart sank to the bottom of the valley again.


    These killers not only have powerful crossbows with a long range, but also are equipped with thermal imaging night vision. Darkness has no impact on them at all.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    The crossbow is still firing at him, making him hover between life and death and may be shot at any time.


    It can be seen that the killer has rich experience and always follows like a tarsal maggot. He can''t get rid of it.


    Wheeze, wheeze!


    Ding Ning gasped heavily, like the sound made by the broken bellows. His lungs were burning and painful, and his throat was dry and smoking.


    At present, he began to blacken, sweating all over, and a strong sense of weakness came, which made him stagger and reduce his speed sharply.


    The three killers are like experienced hunters driving their prey, always hanging behind him, keeping a certain distance from him, but never letting him escape their sight.


    With a cat and mouse like joke, he came to him in a scattered way.


    At a dead end and in a desperate situation, these two obviously not commendatory idioms appeared in Ding Ning''s mind.


    Is it really desperate?


    Ding Ning had a strong sense of despair in his heart. He was tired and didn''t want to move a finger. He just wanted to fall asleep.


    I can''t help but secretly regret that I knew I would carry a biological simulation skin with me. These killers can''t find themselves anywhere.


    Born of sorrow, died of happiness!


    Five years of stable and plain college life has worn away his wild nature and made him lose his vigilance. He rarely uses force for things that can be solved with his head.


    Not only did he slacken his practice, but also his fighting spirit gradually subsided. Did he lose his last glimmer of courage when he was afraid of wolves in the Luochuan mountains?


    Ding Ning kept reflecting, and a strong sense of reluctance was born in his heart. He must not give up until the last moment.


    Master father often said that there is calmness in every major event.


    The more dangerous the moment, the less panic. Only by maintaining absolute calm can we seek that glimmer of vitality in the desperate situation.


    Ding Ning stopped and looked indifferent. He gasped and recovered his strength, ready to make the final counterattack.


    It is not his style to sit and wait for death. It is his cruel nature to be trapped and fight. In this short time, he has figured out his advantages.


    The first crossbow and arrow was aimed at Xiao Nuo. When he ran away just now, the three killers obviously had many opportunities to shoot him, but they never aimed at his vital point. It didn''t look like they wanted to kill him. This shows that he must be useful to them. They want to catch him alive rather than kill him.


    As long as they don''t kill themselves directly, there is still a glimmer of life.


    After making this judgment, Ding Ning raised his hands and looked like he had no way to escape.


    "Who are you? I don''t seem to have offended you. Why kill me?"


    The three men in black wore black iron masks on their faces and pointed warily at him with crossbows, but they didn''t move forward.


    The man in black in the middle said in a stiff Chinese language, "where is the thing in the monkey''s hand?"


    "Where do I know what''s in the monkey''s hand? I''m just a doctor. If you let me go, I can ask the monkey for you."


    Ding Ning said quietly, and his face showed the color of fear.


    The monkey woke up for a while after taking the antidote, but he just said an inexplicable word to himself and fainted.


    That sentence mentioned a woman''s name - Zheng Shufang.


    I thought it was the name of a woman that monkeys like, but now it seems that the name he said is not so simple. Things seem to be getting more and more complicated.


    "You are the only one who spoke to you when the monkey was awake. Say, what did he tell you?"


    The man in black asked in a gloomy tone, with anger in his tone.


    Ding Ning''s heart suddenly, is the monkey dead? It''s impossible. No matter how brave these people are, they should not dare to break into the military region to kill people.


    Also, how did they know that the monkey talked to himself when he was awake? The only one who knows this is himself, Xiao Nuo and Han Xi. Is one of Han Xi and Xiao Nuo their people?


    No, it''s impossible. Xiao Nuo is absolutely impossible. Han Xi is not like that.


    "The monkey talked to me when he was awake? Who are you listening to? This is slander. Someone is definitely slandering me. I''m just a little doctor. Who wants to harm me?"


    Ding Ning said angrily, but secretly observed the reactions of the three people in black.


    Unfortunately, the three black faces were wearing masks, and they couldn''t see any change in their expressions.


    "You don''t care who said it. Since you don''t admit it, it means you have no value to live, so go and die."


    The man in black, who was the leader, was awe inspiring. He stretched out his hand and raised his crossbow and arrow at Ding Ning, and was about to launch.


    Ding Ning looked flustered and raised his arms in horror to cover his face. The man in black on the right suddenly stretched out his hand to stop the man in black in the middle and said in a hoarse voice:


    "Wait! Let''s wait until the captain comes."


    The man in black in the middle put away his crossbow and arrow, stared at Ding Ning and sneered with schadenfreude: "I advise you to be honest now, otherwise, when the captain comes, you will taste his means slowly."


    Ding Ning trembled and said with a bitter face, "I really don''t know anything. What do you want me to say? I''m just a little doctor. What can I know?"


    But he sneered in his heart. As he expected, he just bet that the man in black was just scaring him and would never really kill him. It seems that the things in the hands of monkeys are really important to them.


    However, the skills of these three people are already very powerful. The captain in their mouth must be stronger. If they wait for their captain to come, it will be more difficult for them to escape.


    "Stubborn, then wait for the captain to interrogate himself. The captain''s means, Hei hei... I''m afraid when I think about it. I hope you won''t regret it at that time."


    The man in black who remained silent on the left suddenly opened his mouth, and his laughter was full of threats.


    To Ding Ning''s surprise, the man in black on the left turned out to be a woman.


    But when he looked carefully at the three people in black, they were not tall. When he thought of the three people''s slightly stiff Shenzhou language, Ding Ning immediately felt angry. These three guys were actually from Fusang country.


    Fusang was originally a country established by the ancient Chinese people flowing overseas and educating the barbarians, but it regarded itself as the descendant of the great God Tianzhao.


    When the economy was developed, Zu forgot the code, invaded the kingdom of China decades ago, committed numerous crimes on the land of China, committed all kinds of crimes, raped, plundered and brutally killed more than 30 million people in the kingdom of China, and committed countless heinous crimes.


    This is a humiliating history that China can never erase. All bloody Chinese are full of hatred for this bullet island country, and Ding Ning is no exception.


    Although he is not a narrow nationalist, he instinctively hates the bullying Fusang people.


    In particular, he has seen photos of those Chinese compatriots being tortured and killed. That kind of tragic scene is intolerable for doctors who are determined to save lives.


    I wanted to continue to bear and recover my strength, but after seeing through their identity, I couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "Go to hell!"


    Ding Ning''s action at the moment was more appropriate to describe him as quiet as a virgin and moving like a rabbit. His body suddenly burst up, and the silver needle in his hand shot at the three people like a rainstorm Pear under the cover of the night.


    The only regret for Ding Ning is that the three guys surrounded him and took down the night vision instrument, otherwise it would be more difficult to find these silver needles under the night vision instrument.


    Although Ding Ning took the three killers by surprise, their reaction speed was also terrible.


    With a sudden kick on the ground, the figure shot backward like lightning, and the bow and crossbow kept waving in front of the body to form a dark light to protect the screen and shock the flying silver needle.


    In their imagination, Ding Ning is bound to launch a thunderbolt attack on the situation. After dodging the silver needle, he rolled and touched the black light dagger around his waist to prepare for the next attack.


    But when they settled down, they didn''t wait for Ding Ning''s counterattack. Instead, they lost his trace in their sight. Together with them, their thermal night vision instrument disappeared.


    The first man in black roared: "chase!"


    Dragons dive into the abyss and fish swim into the sea. Without thermal imaging night vision, where can they find Ding Ning who has deliberately hidden his tracks.


    The three searched in three directions and soon disappeared into the darkness. They fell into peace again. Only the sound of insects and the rustle of wind blowing leaves echoed in the night.


    Ten minutes later, three ghostly figures suddenly appeared and surrounded here. A man in black suddenly shouted, "you can''t escape."


    With the voice, three people in black suddenly shot, and the whirlwind darts were flying in the forest, ravaging everything they could see.


    "No? Did he really escape?"


    The woman in black was surprised in her voice.


    "It''s impossible. He has been injured before. He will never escape. He must still be here."


    The hoarse voice of the man in Black said firmly.


    The man in black with Falcon like eyes patrolled around and snorted coldly, "let''s surround here. When the captain comes, I think he''ll hide there with a thermal night vision."


    "Hi!"


    The two men in black responded in unison. The three dispersed again and began to search around carefully.


    At this time, "Susu", a slight sound of rubbing the grass came from the East and quickly fled to the distance.


    "There he is, chase him!"


    The three men in black were overjoyed and pursued to the East.


    The ground suddenly surged in a pile of grass, and a dark shadow jumped out of the ground and quickly fled to the West.


    Ding Ning scolded secretly while running. These Fusang devils are really difficult to fool. He dug a hole and buried himself. These guys still don''t let him go.

 Chapter 77

    "Baga, cheated, it''s a hare!"


    A few miles away, there was a voice of the sudden defeat of the popularity in black.


    "Chase, he is willing to run in the opposite direction and chase to the West."


    The hoarse voice of the man in black contains a torrent of anger, like a powder keg that burns at the slightest point.


    "Mr. Yamada, is there a primeval forest ahead? Are we going to catch up?"


    More than ten minutes later, the woman in black hesitated to ask the man in black, obviously a little timid.


    The man in black, known as Yamada, gritted his teeth: "underground Jun, you stay and contact the captain. Huazi and I will go in."


    "Hi!"


    Although the woman in black was afraid, she did not hesitate to bow and promise with the underground, which shows the strict discipline of her organization.


    Underground, I watched two teammates chase in, immediately took out the satellite phone and reported to the captain. "Hi" after hanging up the phone for a few times, the figure suddenly twisted, just showed panic on his face, and disappeared silently in the dark.


    Under the moonlight, a graceful black figure appeared. A pair of bright starlike eyes smiled and whispered, "this guy is very interesting, but his skill is weak."


    Ding Ning, who was healing himself on a big tree in the forest, seemed to have returned to the home court. The wound behind him had stopped bleeding. He took out a Swiss Army knife at his waist and sharpened the branches collected.


    A pair of dexterous hands, like a magic trick, soon made a wooden bow and several wooden arrows.


    After a careful look, Ding Ning shook his head with some dissatisfaction: "we can only add some materials to make do with it."


    He felt a small bottle from his pocket and squeezed out a few drops of liquid to smear on the arrow.


    If Xiao Nuo were here, he would recognize that the bottle contained the venom of albino king cobra.


    Outside the forest, dark shadows appeared one after another. They were all people in black wearing masks, but the position of standing was very clear. It seemed that the relationship between them was not friendly and there was some hostility.


    When you look carefully, you can find that one side of the black man''s mask has patterns, while the other side is bare.


    The number of people on both sides is roughly the same, seven on one side and eight on the other. Most of them are black iron masks, and only the first two are bronze masks.


    "The great ghost King team can''t even catch a little doctor. Ghost tomb Jun, you really failed."


    The man in black with bronze pattern mocked darkly.


    Guizhong couldn''t get through when he dialed the phone under the well. He was in a bad mood. He was even more angry when he heard the speech. His voice contained cold:


    "Baga, Watanabe Nomura, you are too presumptuous. Do you know that you will expose our organization if you rashly enter the military region of China to kill people."


    "How can the * *, the incompetent chinanas find my tracks? Kill them. They can not know who did it."


    Watanabe Nomura said disapprovingly.


    "I will report to you truthfully. If you hadn''t acted recklessly and destroyed our plan, how could we have failed."


    Ghost tomb strong suppressed the impulse to kill Watanabe Nomura and said angrily.


    "My lord? Hahaha, I lost the organization. Do you think your adult can still hold the position of director of Asia? I think your adult will pack up and go away soon. Then Asia will be our adult territory."


    Watanabe Nomura laughed wildly.


    Guizuka shivered and angrily scolded: "baga, Yamamoto Nomura, you dare to disrespect adults. You''re shameless. Deliberately killing monkeys is to make adults unable to find things, be punished by the organization, and let your loyal takero Yamamoto rise to the top, right?"


    Watanabe Nomura looked innocent. He spread his hands and said with an arrogant smile: "don''t be so ugly, ghost tomb gentleman. I just killed someone by mistake. I''m also kind to help you, ha ha ha!"


    "Hum, don''t be too proud. Don''t forget that takero Yamamoto is only the deputy director now. Our big talent is the director of Asia. Even if you are punished by the organization, it''s not something you can offend. This time you act without authorization, I''ll report to the adult truthfully. You wait to be punished."


    Ghost tomb forcibly restrained his inner anger and said in a gloomy tone.


    Watanabe Nomura seemed to think of the terrible punishment, and his body trembled, but then said strongly: "I work for Lord Yamamoto, and Lord Yamamoto won''t sit idly by."


    Ghost tomb looked at him with pity and sneered:


    "Sometimes it takes lives to stand in the wrong team. You know better than me who takero Yamamoto is. Someone must stand up and be responsible for this matter. You''d better pray not to be the one who carries the black pot."


    Watanabe Nomura was obviously frightened by ghost mound and whispered reluctantly: "no, no, adult Yamamoto said that as long as he becomes the director of Asia, I can be promoted to the member of the silver reserve team."


    "Dream, how stupid you have to be to believe such a lie. If you can''t reach the ability level, even the Organization headquarters has no right to promote you. Besides, he is just a formal silver member. It''s an iron law. All organizations respect strength. No matter how much achievements you make, you can only enjoy the right of evolution higher than the same level. Besides, don''t forget that we are big What is a person''s identity? Just a Yamamoto family wants to fight with our adults. It''s just an ambitious man with empty ambition but no strength. The final victory must belong to our adults. "


    Ghost tomb was deeply worried about his IQ. They didn''t know how he got to the bronze level.


    Watanabe Nomura was numb. Thinking of the supervisor''s terrible family background, he suddenly sweated coldly, bowed deeply, and said sincerely: "ghost tomb king, save me, what should I do?"


    "The plan for today is to cooperate with us to catch the doctor and ask him where the monkey hid things. Otherwise, no one can save you."


    When ghost tomb spoke, he raised his chin intentionally or unintentionally and looked behind Watanabe Nomura.


    In the eyes of Watanabe, he nodded his head, and he nodded. He knew that the man he brought was bound to have Yamamoto Takero''s eyeliner, and now he had to kill it.


    Although the loss of a team will be scolded, it is just scolding, not punishment.


    Now that she has come to her senses and wants to give up the dark and turn to the bright, she must show her willingness to kill takero Yamamoto''s confidant team.


    The figure suddenly shot back like electricity, and the warrior''s long knife suddenly came out of its sheath. When the knife light flickered, three heads fell to the ground.


    The remaining four were not fools. When Watanabe Nomura had the intention to surrender, they were ready to escape.


    Seeing the violent murder in Watanabe Nomura, they rushed to the virgin forest. They knew that two bronze giants were chasing after them. They could not escape at all, but they might have a chance to escape into the forest.


    Ghost tomb waved his big hand: "chase, don''t let go of any."


    Watanabe Nomura was eager to kill his mouth. Naturally, he took the lead. The ghost King team got the order and rushed into the forest without hesitation.


    The ghost tomb stood quietly for a moment before walking slowly into the forest.


    A moment later, the ghost tomb suddenly appeared in place again, looked around in disbelief, and whispered, "do I feel wrong? Strange, where did the well go? Did I go in?"


    After the ghost tomb entered the forest again, a vague and graceful figure suddenly appeared from the darkness and whispered to himself:


    "I deserve to be the captain of the ghost King team. Only bronze super powers can vaguely detect my existence. It should be intuitive powers. I really expect those so-called Golden powers to have any abilities!"


    A breeze blew, and the vague figure swayed gently with the wind, as if it had melted into the darkness and disappeared in place.


    At this time, Ding Ning had come to the place where the albino King Cobra was killed that day. The snake''s body had long been eaten up by wild animals, leaving only some broken scales and a white linear object.


    Ding Ning looked at the white linear object, but his eyes burst out, and his face showed ecstasy. He was in a hurry that day and almost missed the best thing.


    I was chased and killed and came here again today. It seems that God has his own will. This snake tendon is destined to belong to me.


    It is said that snake tendons are only available to snake kings who have signs of melting Jiaos. For ordinary people, they are useless, but for hunters, they are the best material for making bowstrings.


    This surprised him and scared him. Fortunately, the snake king only stared at Xiao Nuo and was attacked seven inches by himself that day. Otherwise, it would be difficult to kill this guy without paying a huge price.


    As for whether the snake king can really transform the Jiao, he is not sure, but since there are records in ancient books, it should not be groundless.


    Even if the snake king has given birth to snake tendons and has the qualification to turn Jiaos, it is impossible to turn Jiaos without a thousand years.


    But this is enough to show that nature breeds too many mysterious things that cannot be explained by science, which makes Ding Ning feel awed.


    He quickly picked up the snake tendon and tied it to the wooden bow as a bow string. What depressed him was that the snake tendon was three meters long. He couldn''t use half a meter to make a bow string.


    Moreover, the snake tendon is extremely tough and can not be easily cut off. Ancient hunters made it with special potions and spent a lot of time slowly corroding to break it.


    Even if modern science and technology are developed and polished with an electric grinding wheel, it can''t be broken in a few days, let alone he has only a military knife.


    Ding Ning can only use the long snake tendon wrapped around his waist and connected with the wooden bow string.


    After trying to pull the bow, Ding Ning secretly blushed. The tenacity of the snake tendon is terrible, and the requirement for strength is also very high. It is not something that ordinary people can pull apart.


    He tempered his body from an early age, and his arms also had nearly a kilo of strength, but the simple wooden bow could not open the full bow.


    Fortunately, when he was making bows and arrows, he had practiced for a while according to the luck route of the stone man, completed a small cycle, and his true Qi had recovered half. When he pulled the bow, he could still pull the bow full by injecting some true Qi.


    With the bow and arrow, Ding Ning also had some confidence in his heart. He ran forward quickly according to his memory, found the stream and walked upstream in the stream.


    Ghost knows what kind of tracking methods these Fusang devils have. Walking along the stream can eliminate their own smell. I''m afraid they can''t find themselves even if they lead a big wolf dog.


    He also wanted to kill the four sides with a shock of the tiger body and the shame of being chased and killed with blood, but he finally had no impulse and chose to delay time to recover his Qi and strength.


    The number of enemies is unknown and their strength is unknown. A rash fight can only be a way of self death. As an excellent hunter, you should have enough patience and adjust yourself to the best state, so as to break them one by one and change the identity of hunter and prey.


    The stream is not deep, only to Ding Ning''s thigh, but there are some big fish swimming in the stream, which makes Ding Ning very happy. His stomach has long been hungry.


    He took out his Sabre and stabbed a white fish weighing about half a kilogram with lightning speed. He couldn''t care about the smell. He simply handled it and ate it.

 Chapter 79

    But I didn''t expect whether the unknown white fish tastes quite good because it is pure natural and pollution-free. Not only does it have no miscellaneous thorns, but also there is not much fish blood. The meat is delicate, fresh and tender without fishy smell.


    Not only did he not feel hard to swallow, but he had the enjoyment of tasting delicious food, which was more delicious than any sashimi.


    What surprised him most was that the fish turned into a warm current after entering the abdomen, which fused with his true Qi, making his true Qi recover quickly.


    What kind of fish is this? It can be turned into true Qi. If you can eat it for a long time, don''t you need to practice?


    Ding Ning thought more and more excited, with green light in his eyes, and continued to fish.


    But after catching several fish one after another and taking a bite, Ding Ning was frustrated to find that only the white fish that is almost transparent can increase Qi, and other fish are no different from ordinary fish.


    Fortunately, although the number of white fish is small, it is not absolutely not. Perhaps it is because people here are very rare and isolated from the world. These fish are not afraid of people at all, and some even swim around his legs curiously.


    Ding Ning continued to walk forward. While fleeing, he always searched for the trace of white fish. After tasting white fish, other fish were really hard to swallow.


    As he moved forward, the stream became deeper and deeper, which had flooded to his waist, and he felt that the terrain was getting higher and higher, which made him suspect that there might be a mountain ahead, and the stream flowed down the mountain.


    Along the way, he caught three white fish to eat, so that he had no sense of hunger. On the contrary, the stream was getting deeper and colder.


    The genuine Qi of white fish constantly cruises between his meridians, forming a cycle, making his genuine Qi grow stronger and stronger, and there is a feeling of getting hotter and hotter.


    However, this hot feeling was offset by the colder and colder stream temperature, which made Ding Ning feel comfortable. It was like soaking in the hot spring in the cold winter and December, and the capillary blood holes all stretched out.


    It was late at night, and the moonlight was blocked by the shade of towering ancient trees on both sides of the stream. The stream had flooded Ding Ning''s chest, which surprised him where the source of the stream was.


    A trace of water vapor filled the air, forming a billowing white fog. The fog became thicker and thicker. Ding Ning''s sight was blocked. He simply closed his breath and dived into the water. He didn''t forget to continue catching fish.


    With the deeper the stream, the number of white fish seems to be increasing. Ding Ning is very happy. He catches a white fish, floats to the surface and eats it, and then continues to dive to catch fish.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. Ding Ning can''t remember how many white fish he ate. He just feels that the Qi in his body is growing and growing.


    Although he had not felt hungry for a long time, he was deeply infatuated with the delicious white fish, and even forgot that he was still in danger. As long as he saw the white fish, he caught it and ate it.


    Zhenqi has long recovered its usual strength and is still rising. The continuous decline of water temperature forms a delicate balance with his increasingly hot Zhenqi, which makes him ignore the abnormality of Zhenqi.


    Ding Ning, who occasionally surfaced to eat white fish, ignored that the white fog on the water was getting thicker and thicker, and the stream became wider and deeper with the increase of terrain, becoming a cold river.


    If you can look down from a high altitude through the white fog, you will find that the river where Ding Ning is located is only one of the countless branches of a huge lake on the top of the mountain.


    At this time, Ding Ning also noticed from the more and more difficult diving that he was going upstream and the water temperature was falling.


    However, with the increasing number and size of white fish, more and more real Qi can be absorbed, and the hot real Qi can completely resist the ice cold of the river, so he decided to continue upstream.


    And he never found that when he entered the white fog area, there was a small white snake staring at him in the water not far behind him.


    This little snake is only the thickness of the thumb and is no more than half a foot long. Unlike ordinary water snakes, its scales are very similar to white fish and are almost transparent white.


    The most amazing thing is that its head has begun to appear towering, which is completely different from snakes.


    It has a slight angular bulge on its forehead, two whisker like tentacles on both sides of its mouth, wriggling gently in the water, Locke head, snake body, fish scales, cow ears and turtle eyes.


    The turtle''s eyes are not like the cold and ruthless snake pupils of ordinary snakes, but full of spirituality and humanization. They spin around with Ding Ning''s every move.


    If Ding Ning can detect its existence, he will be shocked to find that this white snake has almost no difference from the mythical dragon except that it has no limbs and no horns on its head.


    This is a snake that has turned into a dragon. It has primary wisdom. It is no longer a cold-blooded animal that hunts only by instinct.


    Perhaps it was because he had never seen human beings, so he followed Ding Ning with a trace of curiosity in his smart eyes and carefully observed his every move. Even if he ate a lot of food that belonged to him, he didn''t act rashly.


    Ding Ning didn''t notice that the danger was approaching. He was still swallowing white fish and struggling upstream.


    Until a certain moment, the undercurrent under the water suddenly stagnated. He felt relaxed and the water began to become gentle. He knew that he had swam to the top of the mountain, the source of the stream.


    But when he came to the surface and looked at the dense white fog around him, he could only see the visual distance of three meters at most, and instinctively was a little flustered.


    The unknown is the source of fear in the world. After all, Ding Ning is just an ordinary person who knows some martial arts, er, and some powers.


    Suddenly he found that the strange environment he was in at the moment made the five senses and six senses he had been used to lose their function. How could he not be flustered.


    He didn''t even notice that the circulation of real Qi in his body was getting faster and faster. The surrounding white fog kept entering his body like a sea of rivers, making his meridians begin to feel faint pain.


    With a "poof", Watanabe Nomura smiled grimly and pulled his right arm out of the chest of the last escaped black iron soldier. His right hand, which had changed into a horn knife, was still wearing a beating heart.


    The warm blood splashed all over his head and face, like an evil ghost climbing out of Jiuyou hell in the dark night.


    "Mr. Watanabe is swift and resolute, his style is clean and neat, and the ghost tomb admires him!"


    Ghost mound didn''t know whether it was sincere or false compliment, but he was secretly glad that Watanabe Nomura took refuge in himself under his own rhetoric.


    Otherwise, if you really want to fight, his mutated right hand is like a magic weapon. With his perception of danger, it''s hard to say who will win the fight.


    "Guizuka Jun, I will cooperate with you to catch the doctor and make atonement. Please also ask guizuka Jun to help me say a lot of good words in front of the adult in charge."


    Watanabe Nomura knew that he had no way back. He bowed 90 degrees to the ghost tomb with a respectful tone.


    Guizuka grinned and patted him on the shoulder: "don''t worry, as long as Mr. Watanabe sincerely works for the adult in charge, the adult will not treat you badly."


    "Hi! Don''t worry, Mr. guizuka. I will try my best to be loyal to your excellency, and I won''t forget your kindness to me."


    Watanabe Nomura made another deep bow and showed great humility.


    "Then let''s continue to catch the doctor and never let him run away."


    The ghost tomb waved with high spirits, and only the remaining six black iron soldiers bowed down to show their obedience. They quickly dispersed and looked around, startling countless night birds.


    ¡­¡­


    By the stream, Yamada frowned and looked at the crystal clear fish bones in his hand, and his nose kept sniffing.


    Huazi stood aside, clutching his bloody shoulder, and said with lingering fear:


    "Is this guy just a doctor? Why is he more insidious than those experienced old hunters? We encountered no less than ten traps all the way."


    The mountain frowned, threw away the fish bones in his hands and looked at the stream. "This Chai is so cunning that he walked along the stream, eliminating all his odors, and * * my nose has lost its function."


    "Where will he escape?"


    Huazi took off his mask and showed a beautiful face, but his eyes flashed with resentment.


    The power she inspires only increases speed, has no bonus to tracking judgment, and can only follow Yamada''s lead.


    "We chase upstream. This fish bone is eaten by humans, and it must be him who has just eaten it and floated down the water."


    Yamada stood up and said firmly.


    "Well, let''s chase him. I must break him to pieces."


    Hua Zi said with gnashing teeth. It can be seen that the trap set by Ding Ning in a hurry has caused much psychological shadow to her.


    Yamada smiled bitterly, and touched the broken garment of his chest. He said with a lingering fear: "this Chai is not simply, but the trap that we let down in haste makes us suffer a great loss. If time is abundant, I can guarantee that he can lay a more terrible trap, and we must never lose our heart." * *


    As soon as huazi''s face tightened, he quickly walked up the river: "let''s chase him quickly. We can''t give him enough time. Otherwise, if he carefully arranges the trap, I''m afraid both of us will die."


    "Yes, I am afraid of this sinister * *, and I must not give him enough time."


    Yamada quickly chased up and agreed with him.


    As soon as they left, the graceful black figure quietly emerged and whispered, "this little devil not only has a pair of dog noses, but also his head is very easy to use. He just showed me the way, otherwise I don''t know where that guy has gone."


    The shadow disappeared in place as if it had never appeared.


    After crossing the mountain field and huazi, I walked alone at night and went straight to the source of the stream. With the increasing white fog in front of me, I took a deep breath and showed a happy look between my eyebrows:


    "It''s so strong. It''s more powerful than the cave heaven and blessed land of the hidden Shizong sect. Is it possible that there is a spiritual pulse here? Now it''s developed and has enough aura support. Maybe I can break through and become a Heavenly Master."


    She walked casually into the thick fog. As she went deeper, her Dai eyebrows frowned tightly, a suspicious look appeared on her face, and whispered:


    "This aura is wrong. It contains Yin and Yang. Ice and fire can''t be tolerated. The fog is illusory. It''s impossible to accept Qi and nourish God. Is it a fantasy? What, Ding Ning, I''m afraid of pain most. It''s all for you. I want to hurt once. You have to compensate me for what you say later, hum."


    Night alone, his mouth was full of words, stretched out his scallion like index finger, and his face was afraid of pain. He bit his fingertips three times before he broke his fingertips, forced out a drop of crimson blood, and pointed to the center of his eyebrows with tears: "Heaven''s eyes, open!"


    A flower in front of me suddenly changed the environment. The thick fog like blocking the sun disappeared under the eyes of the sky. In front of me, there was only a clear water Tan more than ten feet in size. On a large bluestone beside the pool, a small white snake coiled around it. People held up the head of the Jiao like a stand. A pair of smart eyes stared at the night alone with some fear and some anger. They breathed the bright red snake letters and hissed, It seems to be warning her not to ruin her good deeds.

 Chapter 80

    Although there were white fish in the pool, he didn''t dare to eat any more. He was out of control not only because of Jiao blood, but also because of white fish.


    Soon he found his difference. The whole world became more vivid for him. His five senses and six senses became more sensitive. Even the sound of ants crawling 100 meters away could not hide his ears.


    No, it''s not the ear, it''s the spiritual power. Ding Ning''s spirit was inspired and carefully experienced his own changes.


    The power space is still there, but there is a space between the back of the eyebrow and the back of the brain. There is a human flame in this space.


    According to the inexplicable information in his mind, he knew that he inadvertently opened another orifices to pass through a level. The main orifices were connected with the Yang orifices, which were called the main orifices. In fact, this was the upper Dantian, not the power space he thought.


    The main orifice, also known as the mud pill palace, is the center of "meaning" and the root of true Qi between the eyes, because spiritual consciousness is the master of life, true Qi is the root of life, can be determined in consciousness, can sense the whole, and its Qi can be transported to the root of the whole body. This orifice is the core of life activities. Keeping it can eliminate diseases and prolong life, and losing it will lead to aging and death.


    The activities of meaning pass through this orifice, which is the "door of access" to know God. When you go out, you die and when you enter, you live. Therefore, it is also known as the "household of life and death". If you grasp it, you are equal to dominating your own life.


    From the information in my mind, in fact, Ding Ning is equal to opening two orifices in a row. Yuzhenguan is also called Tianqiao.


    Yuzhenguan is between the occipital bones of the back of the brain. It is parallel to the front and back of "shangdantian". It is the center of "God". This is the root of life. If it is injured, it will be confused at least and die at worst.


    Under this orifice, there is a depression. If the depression is deep, the orifice will close and wither. If you can pay attention to the "straight head", the depression will be full and the orifice will open and flourish.


    Meaning is connected with this orifice, that is, the combination of meaning and God can "determine the prosperity of God", shine on the inside and outside, and strengthen the role of God.


    According to Ding Ning''s understanding, shangdantian is the storage place of spiritual power and the source of true Qi, which directly affects human life.


    The jade pillow pass is the place where the soul is located and the birthplace of spiritual power, or can be said to be the center of life and in charge of vitality.


    The nine orifices are distributed in the front, back, upper, lower and middle of the body, forming the image of nine palaces and eight trigrams, which contains the theory of Taiji Yin and Yang and is related to the eight meridians of the human body.


    If the human body is regarded as a precision machine, the meridians are tracks that transmit power, and essence, Qi and God are the power output devices of this machine.


    Take out the stone figure to form a three-dimensional pattern and operate according to the meridian route of the stone figure. The true Qi enters the brain from the entrance of the eyebrow heart meridian, then enters the Ming hall, then enters the bridal chamber, and finally enters the mud pill palace to form a cycle. This is the cultivation method of spiritual power, which is called the formula of refining God.


    After a week''s cycle, the human flame in Shangdan field grew by the naked eye, making Ding Ning energetic and refreshing.


    So far, Ding Ning''s nine orifices have opened three orifices, which makes him energetic, spiritual, intelligent and capable of never forgetting.


    With his continuous cultivation of the formula of refining God and the expansion of the divine soul, his five senses and six senses will continue to enhance. Not to mention, it can also prolong his life and live a long life.


    This reminds him of Shen MuQing''s condition. Although he has been able to cast the thirteen needles of nine ghosts to the tenth needle, he still has no assurance of curing her.


    After all, she is the problem brought from her mother''s fetus. Congenital disease is a genetic disease caused by congenital deficiency, which will make her weak in Qi and spirit, and lead to the disorder of the immune system.


    But if you teach her the formula of refining God, everything will be different. She can adjust herself, nourish her spirit and replenish her yuan. Although she can''t completely cure her heart disease, she can constantly strengthen her physique and let her have a good physical foundation.


    Aplastic anemia is one of the important reasons why she can''t have surgery.


    Aplastic anemia is caused by immune dysfunction. Cultivating the formula for nourishing the mind can completely regulate and adjust the disordered immune system.


    The only problem is that I don''t know whether Shen MuQing has cultivation talent or whether she can sense the existence of true Qi.


    However, considering her strong mind, open-minded mind and extraordinary intelligence, her mental strength must be stronger than ordinary people. This treatment scheme is still very feasible.


    Walking alone at night, she easily cleaned up the sneaking Yamada and huazi. She was more and more satisfied with the state after the breakthrough, but the pain from her lower body still made her feel very uncomfortable.


    Spit lightly and scold loudly: "this animal, like never touching a woman, hurts my mother to death. Hum, I don''t care. You can live and die by yourself."


    Quietly melted into the darkness, walked back and forth, and wanted to secretly see what Ding Ning was doing.


    When she saw someone wearing leaf underpants, bare spine, carrying a wooden bow and looking like a savage, she almost couldn''t help laughing.


    Maybe a woman has a special feeling for her first man, or maybe her task is to protect Ding Ning, so she didn''t make a hard heart to really let him live and die.


    Of course, she didn''t want to face Ding Ning any more. She just followed him secretly, but she made up her mind that if this smelly man was not in danger, she would never reappear.


    But what she didn''t know was that Ding Ning''s mental strength was not much weaker than her at the moment, but she couldn''t use it, but it was enough to find her trace.


    At first, Ding Ning was quite nervous and didn''t know what to say to her. Later, he found that she didn''t show up, which relieved him. At the same time, he was vaguely lost and inexplicably grateful.


    He could see that walking alone at night was secretly protecting him. What a good girl. She was raped by herself and worried about her safety.


    He just couldn''t figure out who was walking alone at night and why he appeared in the inaccessible forest. Wouldn''t it be the demon?


    Thinking of this possibility, he suddenly shuddered. Who made him mistakenly think that he had eaten a dragon? Even the dragon has it. It''s normal to have a goblin.


    Is it a fox spirit? Tree demon? Fish monster? Snake essence? Or what kind of mountain spirit water monster?


    It''s better to be a fox spirit. It''s really not good. It can be reluctantly accepted by a snake spirit. Anyway, master Xu Xian has set an example. After a snake spirit, the fox spirit is widely spread and can adapt more psychologically.


    Don''t be Spider essence or centipede essence. It''s frightening to think about it. The cliffs can''t accept it.


    Senior Xu Xian can show off. I''ve been to snake spirits.


    Let yourself say? Did I just get on a spider a few days ago? Or a centipede.


    Sleeping trough, think about the picture... It''s really beautiful. Er, wrong, it''s too hot eyes!


    Ding Ning muttered in his heart. After comparison, he prayed that it was better to be a fox spirit. He could warm the bed at night and be a pet during the day. He felt fluffy and comfortable.


    If night alone knows that Ding Ning''s rammed goods mistook her for a goblin and chose a race for her, I don''t know if he will jump out angrily and beat him a hundred times!


    A faint voice came from the front. Ding Ning, who had recovered to his peak and made a great breakthrough, was no longer afraid. Even barefoot, he began to run like a clever civet cat.


    Night alone, stunned, looked at the suddenly angry Ding Ning, secretly scolded whether this guy was out of his mind and rushed up to do it recklessly.


    If it was her, there would be no problem, but in her eyes, Ding Ning''s strength was at most equal to the level of bronze soldiers, while the other party had two bronze soldiers.


    Fool, it seems that the brain moistened by my mother lacks a string. If you don''t even know the strength of the other party, you dare to rush up.


    Hum, you''re trying to die by yourself. You don''t know how lofty and generous the world is. I''d like to see how you will be abused. It''s better to be beaten half dead by others, which can also calm me down.


    So, walking alone at night, leisurely followed and watched the excitement.


    Maybe he wants to tell the goblin that he is not so bad, maybe his male chauvinism is causing trouble, and he doesn''t want to behave so badly in front of his women.


    Therefore, Ding Ning began to draw his bow and shoot arrows when he was running. He didn''t even look at it. "Whew, whew, whew", and three arrows in a row shot into the forest at the same time, almost in no order.


    "Ah!" Three screams came out almost at the same time, and there was a riot of war in the forest.


    "Don''t panic, spread out, spread out!"


    "Baga, the arrow is poisonous. Mr. Guigang is dead."


    "The evil Chinaman * * I will avenge the beautiful son."


    "Spread out and don''t let him run away."


    ¡­¡­


    "Whew, whew, whew!"


    Ding Ning shot dozens of crossbows and arrows in the air, but it was a pity that Ding Ning had not been in place for a long time. The crossbows and arrows shot empty and were densely nailed to the ground.


    The night walked alone and opened her beautiful eyes in surprise. She didn''t expect Ding Ning to have such a wonderful archery.


    But what surprised her was still ahead. Ding Ning appeared and disappeared like a ghost in her sight, pulled a bow and shot an arrow. The fast naked eye could hardly be checked, and no arrow failed.


    If the inferior leaves were not blown up by the wind, they would have a bit of Robin Hood''s style.


    "Baga, if you have the ability to come out and fight with me, what''s the ability to stab people in the back?"


    Watanabe Nomura roared angrily.


    Ghost tomb looked at him speechless and was very worried about his IQ. Ya, you were besieged by a group of people. Can you break it one by one, and will you stand up and fight alone?


    I almost didn''t laugh when I walked alone at night. The brain circuit of the little devil is obviously different from that of ordinary people.


    "OK, it''s agreed to fight alone!"


    To everyone''s surprise, with the sound of "whew", the last black iron soldier was shot in the throat and fell to the ground. Ding Ning unexpectedly appeared and came out.


    Walking alone at night, holding the forehead with one hand, I made sure again that the goods were fascinated by their beauty, and their IQ was completely reduced to the same level as that of Watanabe Nomura.


    Watanabe Nomura''s eyes twinkled with fierce light. Holding the handle with both hands, he drew out the samurai''s long knife: "baga, let''s duel."


    "Let''s go together and play with the knife. You''re too far away."


    Ding Ning picked up a samurai long knife from the body of a black iron soldier and played a knife flower with one hand, which changed his momentum.


    It''s as sharp as a long sword, and as independent as a peerless swordsman. It''s full of domineering and arrogance, which makes the night walk alone with a touch of intoxicated brilliance in his eyes.


    "The arrogant chinanas, go to * * *."


    Watanabe Nomura pointed to the ground, jumped up in the air, raised his long knife with both hands and cleaved down at Ding Ning''s head.


    "In that case, I''m not polite. Mr. Watanabe, be careful to keep alive."


    The cold light flashed in the ghost tomb''s eyes. From the moment Ding Ning picked up the knife, the terrible momentum made him feel strongly uneasy.


    Regardless of the spirit of Bushido, the waist long knife came out of its sheath. The bright light of the knife flashed, and then it cut horizontally to Ding Ning''s waist.


    Walking alone at night, I subconsciously wanted to make a move, but I heard Ding Ning''s calm voice: "Dao, it''s not like this."


    The voice did not fall, as if the darkness ushered in the light. Countless gorgeous swords and flashes shone on the whole forest.


    Even with the eyesight of walking alone at night, I can''t see clearly whether Ding Ning made a knife or countless knives at this moment.

 Chapter 81

    The sound of "clicking" was endless. Watanabe Nomura and ghost tomb stood there with an incredible color on their faces.


    Only the handle of the long knife was left in his hand. The body of the knife was broken and fell to the ground.


    Ding Ning pretended to be forced to hold the long knife in his hand. His wrist shook and turned a knife flower. He wanted to insert it into his waist to be cool. As a result


    Where did he get the scabbard? Instead, he cut off his leaf underpants and became a streaker again.


    I spat when I walked alone at night, and my face flushed. Isn''t this smelly and ostentatious one a little bigger? I haven''t seen it before. I''ve tried it all.


    Ding Ning''s old face was red, embarrassed to cover the key. Three, five, two of them stripped off the clothes of a corpse beside him and wrapped them around their waist.


    But he didn''t notice that the black iron soldier was a female soldier. His snow-white and graceful body made Ding Ning more embarrassed.


    Secretly scolded that this coquettish woman went to battle in a vacuum and didn''t even wear underwear. It''s really worthy of being a Fusang person famous for love action films.


    The night walked alone and speechless. He glanced at Ding Ning and secretly said how hungry and thirsty this man must be. I haven''t fed you enough. I even took advantage of a dead man.


    He was forced to overdo it and made an oolong. Ding Ning was also drunk. Without looking at Watanabe Nomura and ghost tomb, he picked a tall body, took off his clothes and put it on.


    Although still in neutral gear, Ding Ning''s heart was also much more secure with a fig leaf.


    Shook the nonexistent bangs and walked out of the forest with a samurai sword: "go, Goblin!"


    The consternation of yedU''s behavior, there are two bronze soldiers. How can you say to leave?


    Just as she hesitated to kill the two guys, a breeze blew, and the clothes and clothes of the two people in the ghost tomb were broken, countless blood marks appeared on their bodies, pieces of broken meat fell, and the smell of blood quickly filled the air.


    "Poop!"


    "Poop!"


    Two times in a row, the ghost tomb and Watanabe Nomura fell to the ground as two skeleton frames.


    Only his head was intact, his eyes were wide open, looked at the sky, gradually darkened, and died in peace.


    The night walked alone and swallowed her saliva hard. This strange scene made her heart beat wildly. Her small mouth also opened a lovely O-shape. Looking at Ding Ning''s back, she was full of strange things.


    She thought she knew Ding Ning very well, but now she found that it seemed that she had never seen through this man.


    It was not difficult for her to kill two bronze soldiers in a second, but she asked herself that she could not do it for another 100 years if she wanted to cut people into bones like Ding Ning.


    What kind of person is he?


    For the first time, I became very interested in the man who took away my first time. If his cultivation is higher, he doesn''t seem to be unworthy of himself.


    Cut, what do you think? I''m a once-in-a-lifetime martial arts genius. The man who pursues me can row from China to Fusang. He''s just a little doctor with some skills. How can he deserve me.


    Well, even if he was a little more powerful than I thought and slept with my mother, his cultivation was only Xuanwu realm at most.


    I''m the one who broke through to tianlingshi at the age of 24. Tianlingshi, it''s equivalent to the cultivation of martial arts. How can a boy in Xuanwu deserve my mother?


    Even if I want to, my school elders and those suitors can''t agree. If I know you''ve slept with me, those suitors alone can kill you 10000 times.


    Forget it, I''ll be bitten by a dog. Don''t say it. I don''t care about gossip, but for your life.


    Walking alone at night, thinking in a mess, but unconsciously following Ding Ning''s steps, he walked absently out of the forest.


    Even she didn''t find it. There was a glimmer of expectation in the bottom of her heart. She also deceived herself and others and decided to give Ding Ning a chance.


    I muttered to myself: if you can break through the tianwu realm in three years, I will give you a chance to pursue me. Who told you to make me stronger? Work hard, Sao Nian!


    After Ding Ning pretended to be forced, he regretted. His father told wan wan not to use the method of cooking cattle to avoid being found by his enemies.


    But he was pressed several times by his own woman''s cultivation, which made him very uncomfortable. Even the goblin couldn''t do it. It was like a child trying to show off in front of adults.


    Goblins live in the forest. Shouldn''t they go out and tell others? Ding Ning was uneasy.


    Until he left the forest silently, Ding Ning stopped and said, "don''t send it away. I know the road outside."


    Night alone turned his eyes. This man is really narcissistic. My mother is on the way, just on the way, not living in the forest.


    I didn''t bother to pay attention to him again. As soon as I flashed, I disappeared in place.


    The speed was so fast that Ding Ning couldn''t see her clearly. Suddenly, she felt disappointed and shouted at her throat:


    "If you''re bored here, you can go to Ninghai to find me. I... I''ll be responsible for you."


    Walking alone on the night of a long trip, I heard the words floating with the wind. I kept walking, but the corners of my mouth tilted slightly, showing a good-looking smile. Little bastard, you still have a little conscience.


    After waiting for a long time, without waiting for the "goblin" to reply, Ding Ning breathed a long sigh of relief. Great, this goblin should not haunt me. It is said that goblins suck people''s Yang. If she comes to me, sooner or later I will be sucked by her. The best result is that she will never see me again.


    So Ding Ning walked quickly to the military region with joy. He didn''t know whether Xiao Nuo had returned to Ninghai. The monkey was dead. He shouldn''t be in such a hurry to go back.


    Oh, I''m so upset. Am I still a virgin? Well, it should be fairly. After all, it''s with goblins. What''s not with people? Yes, I''m still a virgin.


    Ding Ning grinned and giggled. He must give it to his beloved woman for the first time. Goblins don''t count.


    Finally, there was a signal out of the forest. Ding Ning''s mobile phone began to vibrate constantly. When he opened it, there were Xiao Nuo''s, Ling Yun''s, Shen MuQing''s and Hu Lao''s. more were strange numbers, including Ninghai''s and local ones.


    Why are so many people looking for me? Ding Ning scratched his head in doubt. With a tinkling bell, a text message came. When he opened it, it was sent by Xiao Nuo last night.


    The content is: "the monkey was pierced in his left chest, but he didn''t die. Fortunately, his heart was born on the right. I sent him back to Ninghai overnight. You must come back alive. I''ll wait for you."


    Ding Ning must have thought that it would be great if the monkey didn''t die. If the monkey died, he could foresee that he would have trouble hijacking the helicopter.


    Those people''s urination he knows very well, as long as what he does is good for them, if he can''t do as they want, it''s his bad luck.


    The reason why he dared to let Han Xi contact the above is because the two suspects who kidnapped the monkey were manipulated by him. No one could wake them up except himself, let alone ask any confession.


    But judging from the current situation, even if the two suspects wake up, I''m afraid they won''t know too many things. The monkey is the key to the whole thing.


    The breeze came slowly, the sun rose eastward, and a smell of birds and flowers made Ding Ning feel refreshed. He glanced at the date on his mobile phone and was stunned.


    August 31, today is Ling Yun''s birthday. You must go back immediately and spend her birthday with her in the evening.


    As soon as Ding Ning''s eyes turned, a trace of banter floated from the corners of her mouth. She called her and teased her that she couldn''t go back today. She was pleasantly surprised in the evening.


    Immediately dialed a phone to Lingyun, and the phone was quickly connected: "Ding Ning, where are you? Are you back?"


    Listening to Ling Yun''s eager voice, Ding Ning felt warm in his heart and said with a smile, "I''m still in southern Yunnan. I''m afraid I can''t go back today. Just tell you happy birthday on the phone and wait for me to supply you with birthday gifts."


    "Oh, just have this heart. I see. You should pay attention to your safety outside. Call me when you come back."


    Ling Yun was not as stubborn as Ding Ning expected, but gently told him to pay attention to safety.


    This makes Ding Ning feel that Lingyun in my family has finally grown up. If she said she couldn''t spend her birthday with her, she had to scold herself.


    "How are you going to celebrate your birthday today?"


    "My mother helped me celebrate. We... We spent time together."


    Ling Yun hesitated.


    Ding Ning thought she was unhappy because she couldn''t go back to spend her birthday with her. She didn''t say much anymore. After a few words, she hung up the phone and thought about what birthday gift to prepare for her.


    Ninghai Lingyun''s family. After hanging up the phone, Lingyun felt relieved and somewhat sad and sorry. He always felt that he had deceived Ding Ning, which was the first time they had known each other.


    "Lingyun, are you ready? Hurry up and go shopping with mom. You must dress yourself up, you know?"


    Chu Yunxiu shouted loudly outside.


    "Mom, I don''t want to go. I have a lot of clothes. Don''t I just have a meal? As for?"


    Lingyun lies on the bed feebly and replies with lack of interest.


    "You child, how can you do this? Mom has promised to have dinner together at night. Didn''t you meet him last night? He is tall and handsome, good temperament, rich, polite and satisfied with you. Where can I find such a boyfriend?"


    Chu Yunxiu broke into the house and said unhappily, "I also asked you about your impression of the boy. Didn''t you say it was good?"


    "Mom, I really have a good impression of him. I''m very polite and careful, but I didn''t promise to continue to communicate with him. You promised him to hold a birthday party for me without authorization. Have you asked me what I mean? I''m an adult and I have the right to make friends. Can you not interfere with my feelings?"


    Lingyun argued unhappily.


    "When you grow up, you ignore your mother''s opinions. Is that how you treat your mother? My mother has promised others. If you don''t go, where will my face go? I don''t want to live. Let me die."


    Chu Yunxiu wiped her tears and began to cry again.


    This move was a little uncomfortable for Lingyun. Lingyun got up feebly, "I''ll go, I''ll go, OK, but I tell you, this is the last time, and there will never be another time."


    "Are you still thinking about that Ding Ning? What''s good about him? What''s better than your Aunt Wang''s nephew? What good life can you live with him? Everything mom does is not for your future."


    Chu Yunxiu''s Willow eyebrows stood upright. Before her tears were dried, she began to shout again.


    "Didn''t you watch the video? Ding Ning has become a net celebrity now. The traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia and noninvasive traditional Chinese medicine surgery he used in the treatment of that patient have become the hottest topic now. It is likely to bring great changes to the medical community. He will certainly make great achievements in the future."


    Lingyun retorted unconvinced.

 Chapter 82

    "Not to mention that the video screen is blurred, it''s hard to say whether Ding Ning can be a netizen. Even if it''s him, what can he do? It''s just a little doctor at most. Can he let you live in a big house and drive a luxury car?"


    Chu Yunxiu jumped up and drank like a barbed old hen and asked, "look at Aunt Wang''s nephew, who owns a company, has hundreds of millions of assets, drives a luxury car and lives in a villa. He said hello to the boss of Hongda real estate and raised our compensation to 951 Ping. Can Ding Ning do it?"


    "If you can''t do it now, it doesn''t mean you can''t do it in the future."


    Lingyun said stubbornly with her neck sticking. She believed that Ding Ning''s future would never be just a little doctor.


    "Wait until he does it. Now dress up and go to the street with me. Dress up tonight and earn me some face!"


    Chu Yunxiu resolutely stopped the topic about Ding Ning. She knew that Ling Yun would never give in as long as Ding Ning was involved.


    This made her secretly decide to drive Ding Ning away as soon as he came back. Anyway, the house will be demolished and there is a reason to drive him away.


    As long as Ding Ning stays away from Lingyun and can''t meet often, and gets along with the golden turtle son-in-law for a long time, Lingyun will find that she has a better choice and may break her mind.


    Simao military area command was heavily guarded, with three steps, one post, five steps and one whistle. Even Ding Ning called Zhou Yaozu and asked him to come out and pick him up before he could enter.


    It seems that the leader of the military region was very angry when the monkey was assassinated. As a border military region, he was touched and almost killed the monkey.


    No, to be exact, it has been killed. If the monkey was not born with the heart on the right, the killer would have succeeded.


    This is a great disgrace to the military region, but it seems to Ding Ning that it is a normal thing.


    After all, those black masked people are well-trained, not weaker than special forces, especially good at sneaking assassination, and must not be treated as ordinary people.


    Although Simao military region is a border military region, the special forces are not stationed here. Those people come and go freely, and no one can find them.


    Through Zhou Yaozu''s complaint, Ding Ning knew that he had also entrusted the blessing of those people in black. Early in the morning, the media and the hospital came to surround the gate of the military region. They wanted to interview Ding Ning and left after he was refused by the military region. Otherwise, if he was entangled, he could not get away easily.


    Ding Ning hurried back to Ninghai. After exchanging contact numbers with Zhou Yaozu, he took his salute and hurried to the airport.


    Zhou Yaozu repeatedly asked him to stay. Seeing that he had decided to go, he personally drove him to the airport and constantly invited him to come and play when he had time.


    Five hours later, Ding Ning appeared at Ninghai Hongkou airport, stopped a car and rushed to the precision technology instrument company in Yangpu District.


    Compared with his residence to the precision instrument company, he went from the airport closer. He called Xiao Nuo on the road. Xiao Nuo''s relieved voice raised a warm current in his heart.


    Ninghai Precision Technology Instrument Co., Ltd. is a large-scale and powerful company, with an independent 18 storey office building and its own production plant.


    Mister Xia Ziyu is a middle-aged man in his forties. His appearance and temperament are not like a businessman, but rather like a scholar. He has a heavy bookish spirit. He wears gold wire glasses and a fit white shirt. His temperament is gentle and elegant, which makes people easily feel good at first sight. His attitude towards Ding Ning is also very enthusiastic. As soon as he enters his office, he hurriedly asks the beautiful female secretary to make tea and pour water, Show enough attention to him.


    "Mr. Hu has always been the leader of traditional Chinese medicine I admire. You don''t know. At the beginning, I had a very serious gout. I saw all the hospitals and didn''t get better. After being introduced, I went to visit Mr. Hu. Unexpectedly, it was only a course of treatment, which made my gout never happen again. Later, I came to the door several times with gifts to thank Mr. Hu, but he turned me away. It''s really kind of a doctor The elder of the heart. "


    Xia Ziyu is very talkative and looks straight into people''s eyes. He doesn''t dodge and gives people a very sincere feeling.


    Ding Ning said with a smile: "old Hu is really a respected elder. He and I have forgotten our friendship. This bold visit also needs president Xia''s help."


    "Hey, you''re old Hu''s friend. That''s my friend Xia Ziyu. What''s Xia always not Xia always? If brother Ding thinks highly of me, just shout brother Xia. If you have something to say, I won''t refuse as long as I can help."


    Xia Ziyu said brightly.


    "In that case, obedience is better than respect. Then I won''t be polite to brother Xia."


    Ding Ning took out the long designed drawings and handed them to him: "yes, brother Xia, I plan to customize a batch of such strength instruments here. Various data have been marked on them. I don''t know whether brother Xia can make them according to the standards?"


    Xia Ziyu looked at the drawing carefully and frowned slightly: "brother Ding, can you take the liberty to ask, what is this for? I have never seen such an instrument with strange uses."


    "Take it as a kind of massager. I don''t know if brother Xia can do it here?"


    It''s not that Ding Ning wants to hide it from him, but he just feels that it hasn''t been clinically verified yet. It may not be a good thing to say it in advance.


    "What you can do is what you can do." Xia Ziyu first affirmed that the job could be answered, and then his voice turned and his face was embarrassed: "but the price may be very expensive."


    "How much does it cost?" Ding Ning asked nervously. Xia Ziyu looked very forthright, but who knows if he will open his mouth to the lion. After all, his whole body adds up to only 1.1 million.


    Xia Ziyu looked nervous, Immediately smiled: "Brother Ding, don''t worry. Let me explain to you. Most of our instruments are finished products, and there are no customized instruments, but there are ready-made templates. There is no ready-made template for the instrument you want to make, so the price is much higher. After all, the most expensive instrument is the template, and the cost of making the template is about 1.5 million, I think Ask you, how many do you need to order? "


    Ding Ning''s heart was cool. After thinking about it, he replied, "the first phase needs about 1000."


    "What about the later stage?" Xia Ziyu showed the merchant''s unique shrewdness at this time and asked after him.


    "If the quality meets the standard, we can cooperate for a long time, and the demand in the later stage may be very large."


    Ding Ning thought a little and replied flatly. He also knew that Xia Ziyu must have a reason for asking.


    "Well, brother Ding, since you call me brother Xia, I won''t talk to you about anything else. As long as you sign an exclusive production contract with our company, I''ll give you free advance expenses. I''ll charge you 100 yuan for each instrument produced in the future. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Xia Ziyu said with a heroic pat on the tea table. He stared at Ding Ning tightly. He seemed to be afraid that he didn''t agree. The beautiful secretary next to him widened his eyes.


    Ding Ning looked at him thoughtfully, then smiled and stretched out his hand: "happy cooperation, you can sign a contract at any time."


    "OK, cool, think, go and draft a contract."


    Xia Ziyu ordered the secretary with great vigour.


    Although the secretary was full of questions, he went to print the contract according to his words.


    The next time, they stopped talking about business and talked nonsense all over the world.


    It has to be said that Xia Ziyu is a very knowledgeable person and has his own unique views on economy, politics, human geography, international situation and other fields.


    The two had a good talk and felt sorry for meeting late.


    Ding Ning also learned from the chat that Xia Ziyu came from the countryside of southern Hunan. After graduating from high school, his family couldn''t afford him to go to college, so he came to Ninghai to work barehanded.


    He served dishes in the hotel, washed dishes, slept on the overpass and ate instant noodles, but no matter how hard or poor he was, he didn''t forget to charge himself. He took part in various trainings with a little spare money and learned knowledge eagerly. Now he has obtained his master''s degree.


    Knowledge changes fate. With his knowledge reserve and unique vision and courage, he has spent more than ten years to create a promising family business. He is a standard rich generation.


    Xia Ziyu recalled his experience when he first came to Ninghai to work, which made Ding Ning deeply admire. A person''s success is by no means accidental. Opportunities are reserved for people who are prepared. Xia Ziyu''s experience is simply the most inspirational history of making a fortune.


    "President Xia, the contract is ready."


    The Secretary named Sisi looked at Ding Ning curiously and said respectfully to Xia Ziyu.


    This makes Ding Ning admire Xia Ziyu more and more. Now the boss has something to do with a secretary, nothing to do with a secretary.


    But he could see from the Secretary''s eyes that Xia Ziyu had never touched the beautiful female secretary.


    "Brother Ding, look at the contract. If there is anything inappropriate, we''ll revise it."


    Xia Ziyu took over the contract and handed it to Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning looked at it carefully and felt that there was no problem. He signed the contract, then stretched out his hand and said with a smile: "please brother Xia."


    "Ha ha, happy cooperation!"


    Xia Ziyu seemed happier than Ding Ning, and his smiling mouth couldn''t close.


    Ding Ning refused his invitation to dinner and left.


    Xia Ziyu enthusiastically sent him to the door, "brother Ding, we will be partners in the future. You''d better hurry to register a company. After all, there are many enterprises that don''t deal with private people."


    "I will as soon as possible. If you don''t trust me, I will sign a new contract with you in the name of the company after the company is registered."


    Ding Ning said with a smile.


    "No, I still like to deal with you directly. No company has as high reputation as you. There is no need to re sign the contract."


    Xia Ziyu helped his glasses leg and said firmly.


    "It seems that brother Xia recognized me long ago." Ding Ning shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Hahaha, brother Ding laughed. I inferred it from your relationship with old Hu."


    Xia Ziyu didn''t deny it, but laughed like an old fox who stole the fishy.


    Ding Ning sincerely complimented: "no wonder brother Xia''s enterprise can be so big."


    "I remember an elder told me that the top investment is not to invest in a certain industry, but a person who is optimistic about investment. I believe I won''t misjudge you. In the future, we have plenty of opportunities to deal with each other and meet old Hu another day."


    Xia Ziyu exchanged greetings again, then happily returned to the office and sat there happily.


    The female secretary hesitated for a long time and asked, "President Xia, why are you so happy?"


    "Ha ha, I picked up a big bargain today. Our company has received the largest order in history. Can I be unhappy?"


    Xia Ziyu couldn''t stop the smile on his face. He said with great interest.


    "The biggest order? Mr. Xia, why can''t I understand? Isn''t it an instrument I haven''t heard of?"


    The female secretary stroked her hair suspiciously, with a blank face.


    "Sisi, as a businessman, you must be far sighted and know how to seize the opportunity. You may think I made molds for him for free just to sign an exclusive order, but do you know who the young man was just now?"


    Xia Ziyu asked with a mysterious smile.

 Chapter 83

    "His name is not Ding... Ding Ning, ah, I see. He is the miracle doctor Ding Ning?"


    The female secretary suddenly screamed, her face flushed with excitement, and her regretful intestines turned blue, A look of speechless asking the sky: "God, I saw the living Ding Ning. Oh, why didn''t I recognize him just now? I didn''t ask him for an autograph and didn''t take a photo. I really regret to die. How stupid I must be. I didn''t recognize my idol and missed such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If other members of our fan group knew about it, I wouldn''t be able to kill me. God, Ding Ning is so handsome, Younger than it looks on the video... "


    Xia Ziyu, with a black line on his face, bent his index finger and knocked on the desk to stop the flower mania of the always dignified female secretary: "I said Sisi, I''m teaching you to do business. It''s good for you to go after the stars."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Xia. I feel it''s a pity that I missed my idol. I''m a member of his fan support group. I never follow the stars, but I follow Dr. Ding. I''ve learned more about his treatment of the patient who is going to be amputated. He doesn''t want to be famous at all. He''s only moved by the patient''s experience. Even when he is treated, he doesn''t want to be famous at all Knowing that the treatment will be uploaded to the Internet, the patient is a border guard, in order to protect his comrades in arms... "


    Sisi is worthy of being a fan support group of Ding Ning, who understands the events of the day in great detail.


    As she talked, Xia Ziyu showed a thoughtful look. He thought Ding Ning was a man with a deep mind. The treatment had a show element.


    But now I heard that there was another secret. Although he was also a businessman and didn''t think there was anything wrong with acting, he still didn''t like it in his subconscious mind. He would never have too close contact with such a person with too deep intention.


    But after knowing Ding Ning''s original intention, he made a great change to Ding Ning. Such a person is worth making friends with.


    "Well, back to the story, now continue with the question just now. Now you know why I have to make molds for him for free and sign an order for exclusive production?"


    Xia Ziyu said with a smile.


    The female secretary nodded her head and looked at him with innocent eyes: "because he is Ding Ning."


    Xia Ziyu held his forehead with one hand and wanted to cry without tears. He wondered if he would change his secretary. The Secretary''s IQ was really worrying.


    "Isn''t it? What''s that for?" Fortunately, the female secretary was easy to learn and met Xia Ziyu''s special hobby of preaching and teaching in time.


    Xia Ziyu was inspired: "because he is Ding Ning!"


    The female secretary tooted her small mouth and looked at him with caring eyes, which made him hair in his heart.


    I don''t dare to sell off again, otherwise I will be mentally retarded by the flower crazy female secretary, which will damage my glorious image.


    He said in a tone of hate iron but not steel: "you''re stupid. Since you know he''s Ding Ning, you don''t think about why he wants to customize such an instrument at this time?"


    The female secretary blinked her big watery eyes, and her long fan like eyelashes flashed. She looked open-minded and didn''t speak, which fully satisfied Xia Ziyu''s desire to be a teacher.


    "What''s the hottest topic now? It must be traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia. Although I don''t know what he can do with making this instrument, from what he said in the future, this instrument is likely to be related to the promotion of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia. Think about the demand for this instrument in so many hospitals across the country? Our company took the lead in signing this exclusive contract How much profit will you get from the production contract? More importantly - reputation, reputation, our company will enter a period of rapid development. "


    Xia Ziyu waved his fist excitedly and said impassively.


    "An instrument costs him 100 yuan. In fact, in addition to spending some money on the initial carving mold, the cost of each instrument without much technical content will never exceed 40 yuan, which is more than 100% of the profit. Wow, President Xia, you are really powerful. You can analyze so many things from some twigs and ends. You are worthy of being my idol."


    The female secretary holds her hands on her chest in the shape of a heart. She looks adored, but she is secretly feigning in her heart. She is really a profiteer. Even my idol is in trouble.


    "Young man, you still have a lot to learn. You must analyze and use your brain more in case of trouble."


    Xia Ziyu''s face was elated, but he didn''t say anything in his heart. Making money is only one thing. It''s the most important thing for Ding Ning to owe a favor.


    A rising star in the medical field. He is so young. Who dares to guess what height he can reach in the future?


    As long as the relationship is good, whether it is the brand effect or the convenience brought by personal friendship, this is the most successful investment.


    He sees people very accurately and can see that Ding Ning is actually a very cold person in his bones. Such a person takes human relations very seriously and will not easily open his mouth to ask for people. He took the initiative to make molds for free. This is a great human relationship.


    Indeed, Ding Ning is very grateful to him. Even if he knows that Xia Ziyu will never lose, but will bring huge profits in the later stage, he is still very grateful to him.


    It''s easy to add flowers to the icing on the cake, but it''s difficult to send charcoal in the snow. The initial model is 1.5 million, but he has only 1.1 million. If Xia Ziyu doesn''t do this, the gap of 400000 is enough to make him die.


    Let him ask Mr. Hu or Mr. Zhang for money again. He doesn''t have the cheekiness. Therefore, although Xia Ziyu seems to be flattering, he doesn''t dislike it. This is the embodiment of people''s courage. It''s understandable!


    Take a taxi back to the city, order a cake and go to Tianfu building to buy a platinum necklace. Anyway, Lingyun is now half his girlfriend. Naturally, he can''t deal with it as casually as he used to do on his birthday.


    What''s more, he has money now. He can afford a platinum necklace of more than 8000 yuan. He has never been a stingy person and really doesn''t pay much attention to money.


    After he chose the necklace, took the cake, found a supermarket and bought a lot of dishes, it was already more than 8 p.m.


    When he returned to his residence, he found that the light of Lingyun''s house was off. Did the two mothers go out for their birthday?


    Also, Chu Yunxiu still attaches great importance to Ling Yun''s birthday. In previous years, she never went out for her birthday because Ling Yun asked him to accompany her. This time, she coaxed her that she couldn''t come back today. It''s reasonable for their mother to go out for their birthday.


    Ding Ning didn''t think about it. Happily, he began to wash vegetables and prepare for a big meal. He still muttered in his heart, Xiao Lingyun, you should eat less in the evening so that you won''t have a stomach for a big meal.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    There was a knock at the door. Ding Ning put down his dishes. Please wash your hands before opening the door: "eh, aunt Chu, you''re back. Where''s Lingyun?"


    "Ling Yun? He went shopping with her boyfriend."


    Chu Yunxiu, with an undisguised contempt on her face, leaned against the door and stared at Ding Ning. Her white face was still flushed after being drunk.


    Ding Ning took a smoke from the corner of his mouth and said with a helpless wry smile, "aunt Chu, have you drunk too much? Let me help you make some sober soup."


    "Ding Ning, I tell you, you don''t deserve Lingyun of our family. Don''t let toads eat swan meat. She has found her boyfriend. The two people just met yesterday agreed. Tonight, her boyfriend helped her celebrate her birthday and held a dance specially for her. Many... Many celebrities attended. They have money and power, but it''s not you little red man who can compare , luxury cars, villas and endless money. Tonight''s Lingyun is the focus of the whole dance. Everyone revolves around her. Ha ha, she is a princess. She is a worthy princess. "


    Chu Xiuyun obviously drank a little too much. Leaning against the door frame, her eyes straightened and her mouth chattered, "do you know what her boyfriend gave her for her birthday? It''s a platinum necklace inlaid with two carat diamonds. That necklace alone is worth more than 100000. Haven''t you seen so much money in your life? Little red man."


    Ding Ning''s face was livid. He remembered Lingyun''s vague and hesitant appearance when he called today. His heart was as painful as a needle. He said with patience: "aunt Chu, you''ve drunk too much. Go back and have a rest."


    Then he wanted to close the door. Unexpectedly, Chu Xiuyun blocked the door, Pointing to Ding Ning''s nose: "Little red guy, I warn you, stay away from our family Lingyun. You can''t give her the happiness she wants. Today, I came to you, not to tell you how happy Lingyun is now, but to tell you that his boyfriend casually said hello, and the developer promised us 9500 compensation per square meter. You little red guy will never be able to do it. Also, our house is empty It''s going to be demolished. If I remember correctly, you haven''t paid the rent this month, and I don''t care about it with you. I don''t want the rent this month. You, move away for me tomorrow. Don''t come back to Lingyun in the future. You don''t deserve it. Do you hear me! "


    "This is the rent of this month, I will move out tomorrow, but Lingyun is not happy, has the final say, if she doesn''t want to see me again, she will tell me herself, goodbye, not to give!"


    Looking at Chu Yunxiu''s snobbish face, Ding Ning had reached the edge of the outbreak. He reached out and took out a stack of money. He didn''t count it, stuffed it into Chu Yunxiu''s hand, pushed her out of the door and slammed the door.


    "Bang bang!"


    "Little red guy, you think there are thousands of dollars. You dare to slam the door and show me. You don''t pee and take care of yourself. Pooh, a poor loser dares to think about Lingyun in our family..."


    Chu Yunxiu hit the door desperately and scolded unclearly.


    Ding Ning sat on the bed and clenched his fist tightly. His knuckles were white because of his strength. The orange light shone on his drooping head, as his expression at the moment.


    He didn''t believe Ling Yun was a vain girl, but the man celebrated her birthday, but she didn''t tell herself. She hesitated to cover up what she had never been like this. What does this represent?


    He doesn''t believe that Ling Yun will betray him, but he needs an explanation and an explanation of why she deceives herself.


    The sound of drinking and swearing at the door had stopped. Ding Ning mechanically stood up, washed and selected dishes, put them into the pot and stir fry. Plates of Lingyun''s favorite dishes were brought to the table and covered with empty plates.


    There is a cake in the middle of the table. The cake is not big, but it is Lingyun''s favorite strawberry flavor.


    The cake was written with cream: "Happy Birthday to yun''er and always guard your little attendant, Ning!"


    One candle after another was inserted into the cake. There were twenty-two candles. After today, she would be twenty-two years old.


    She once said with a smile that when she was 22 years old enough to reach the legal marriage age, she would steal the household register from her home to register her marriage with her little attendant.


    He used to think she was joking, but when she kissed him that day, he knew that what she said was true.


    "Patter patter!"


    The lighter is constantly on fire, extinguished, ignited, extinguished, ignited, extinguished


    The flickering light of the fire reflected his uncertain face. There was no fear, no anxiety, no anger, only endless indifference and falling heart

 Chapter 84

    As time went by, the old pendulum clock sounded "Dang" and sounded the time at ten o''clock.


    Ding Ning lit all the candles and started packing expressionless. The pain of tearing his heart and lungs made him don''t want to stay here for a minute.


    Buckle out the floor tiles under the bed and take out the old package brought by Ninghai. The package is canvas, very old, but very strong.


    Then restore the floor tiles again, take out a suitcase, open it, take out the clothes you can wear from the wardrobe, fold them neatly and put them in the box.


    Carry the package on your back, pull the suitcase, put the key of the room on the table with candles burning. Without nostalgia or looking back, you opened the door and left without hesitation.


    Just out of the corridor, a dazzling light shone. From far to near, Ding Ning stopped, took a step back and stood in the darkness of the corridor.


    "Creak!"


    A slight braking sound sounded, and a black Mercedes Benz cross-country stopped in front of the building.


    A handsome man in a white shirt and black rimmed glasses walked down from the driver''s seat gracefully, walked quickly to the front passenger''s seat and opened the door.


    He put his left hand on the door, smiled and said, "my princess, home!"


    First, a slender beautiful leg wearing mesh stockings stepped out of the car. Under the beautiful leg were seven inch high white heels... The man stepped back slightly and seemed to stretch out his hand.


    The waterfall like hair appeared in the door. Under the hair was a beautiful face, and a trace of purplish red was on the snow-white face.


    Wearing a beautiful white evening dress and seven inch high heels, the noble and elegant Ling Yun came down from the co pilot and smiled at the man: "thank you, junviagra!"


    She wore a shiny diamond necklace on her smooth neck, which was still so dazzling in the dark, and the stabbing Ding Ning''s heart hurt.


    Tonight she is really like a princess. She has known each other for five years. She has never dressed so beautifully and never wore high heels. But today, her most beautiful side is displayed for another man, a prince and a princess. They stand together like this.


    "I''ll take you in!"


    The graceful man put up his arm and motioned Ling Yun to hold it.


    Lingyun hesitated and smiled awkwardly, but still stretched out his arm.


    Looking at this scene, Ding Ning shook his fist hard, his heart was as painful as tears, hung his head and dragged his suitcase out.


    "Ding Ning, when did you come back?"


    Ling Yunmeng saw Ding Ning and shouted in surprise. Then he realized something and flustered to release the man''s arm: "Ding Ning, it''s not what you think. Listen to me!"


    "There''s nothing to explain. I''m gone. I wish you happiness!"


    There was no pain, hatred or jealousy in Ding Ning''s eyes, only ruthless indifference and icy indifference.


    Lingyun''s heart hurt fiercely, as if he had lost something. He stretched out his hand to pull dingning and said anxiously, "listen to me, it''s not what you think!"


    Ding Ning shook off her hand slowly and firmly, didn''t even look at her, dragged her suitcase and strode forward. The indifferent voice came faintly with the night wind:


    "From the moment you deceive me, it doesn''t matter what the truth is. Cherish it. Goodbye, er, no, never again, Princess!"


    Lingyun''s movement stagnated, his outstretched hand stiffened in the air, his eyes became empty and desperate, and big drops of tears fell down his cheeks.


    Yes, the most basic thing for two people to get along with each other is trust, but they deceived him. Although it''s not their original intention, cheating is cheating. There''s no reason to tell.


    Did you pull Ding Ning to tell him that I was forced by my mother to go on a blind date? I went shopping with that man to make it clear to him that I already have a boyfriend. I took his arm just because I''m not used to wearing high heels and my feet hurt. I used him as a crutch.


    All explanations seem so weak at the moment, because Chu Yunxiu is a barrier that they can never get around.


    "Is he your boyfriend?" The man''s slightly magnetic mellow voice sounded in her ear.


    "Now, probably not."


    Lingyun raised her head, opened her mouth and let her tears flow back to her eyes. Except in front of Ding Ning, she never shed tears in front of other men.


    She is Ling Yun, the eldest sister of Fuxing street and uncle Yun of Ding Ning. She will only show the most vulnerable side in front of her beloved.


    "Explain to him well. If he really loves, he will understand."


    The man seemed to be very kind and said that Lingyun didn''t notice the passing thought at the corner of his mouth.


    "Thank you. I''m home. Go back!"


    Lingyun looked very calm and said politely and alienated.


    She regretted that she had been very sorry for him when she went on a blind date without telling Ding Ning. She also took the man''s arm and was hit by Ding Ning.


    Just a few steps, why not refuse him? Mingming''s favorite person is Ding Ning. Why bother with him.


    Can''t bear mom''s pressure? Or have you had a little affection for the man in front of you? Let you be infatuated with his tenderness and understanding.


    Lingyun, you are a woman of easy temper. Lingyun blames herself deeply.


    She had to admit that the man in front of her was so excellent that every word could touch the softest place in her heart.


    She likes his voice, his elegant demeanor, his carefulness and tenderness. She was once lost and thought she had empathized.


    But when she saw the indifference of Ding Ning''s decisive departure, her heart was in convulsive pain, and she knew that she had no empathy. What she always loved deeply was Ding Ning, who was so firm and persistent.


    For the man in front of her, it was not love at all, but from the lack of family affection. In him, she seemed to feel the father''s love carefully cared for, that''s all.


    "Then I''ll go and call you when I get home to report peace!"


    The man is very elegant. He gets on the bus cleanly, fires, starts and is ready to leave.


    "No, we won''t have any intersection in the future, and I don''t want him to misunderstand!"


    Lingyun''s cold voice came, as heartless and indifferent as when Ding Ning spoke, without any emotion.


    The man twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth, and still smiled gently: "even if you can''t be a couple, it''s OK to be a friend."


    "Sorry, I have many friends. I don''t need you. I don''t want him to have any misunderstanding. That''s it!"


    Ling Yun threw down a hard word, stepped on high heels and turned away. His graceful posture was as elegant as a white swan in the night.


    The man stared at her back for a long time, flashed a trace of cruelty in his eyes, and cursed in a low voice:


    "Bitch, I really think I''ll like you? I''m here to revenge dingning. Wait, I''ll let you slowly fall in love with me, and let dingning get rid of you after she''s in pain!"


    Boom!


    As soon as he stepped on the accelerator, the Mercedes Benz cross-country drove out like a stray arrow. He was going to catch up with Ding Ning and have a good look at the embarrassing appearance of the fake bastard who had been suspended and magnified like a lost dog.


    Yes, this man is Liu Junwei, the section chief of the national security intelligence section. Because of his wrong decision, he let the monkey die and was ruthlessly enlarged and suspended for reflection.


    This makes him waiting to enter the higher-level line of sight, such as being bitten by thunder. While it is difficult to understand, he also hates Ding Ning, who saved the monkey.


    He thinks that all the unfair treatment he has encountered at present is due to Ding Ning. If he hadn''t been nosy and saved the monkey, how could he be punished?


    His ambition was great, but his mind was small. Instead of reflecting on his mistakes, he was angry with Ding Ning and vowed to revenge him.


    His aunt just wanted to introduce him to his girlfriend. He was not in the mood for a blind date, but when he saw that the photo brought by his aunt was Ling Yun, he was overjoyed and immediately agreed to go on a blind date.


    As the chief of the intelligence section of the National Security Bureau, Ding Ning knows all the information, including his ambiguous relationship with Ling Yun like a best friend like a lover.


    The blind date arranged by his aunt turned out to be Ling Yun. It was really just that someone gave a pillow when he dozed off. If he didn''t seize the opportunity to revenge Ding Ning, he wouldn''t be Liu Junwei.


    Ding Ning''s skill is very good. Naturally, he won''t fight with him foolishly, let alone kill him. Taking away his lover and making him miserable is the best and happiest way to revenge.


    Neither breaking the law, but also dispelling hatred. What kind of revenge in the world is more effective than this?


    Lingyun walked to the door and was about to open the door with the key. Suddenly, he found that Ding Ning''s room was hidden and the light was still on.


    This gave her a boost, and a glimmer of expectation came into her heart. Ding Ning hasn''t left yet. He can''t let go of himself. He will certainly come back. She keeps cheering herself up.


    He opened the door and entered Ding Ning''s room. At first glance, he was attracted by the cake still burning candles. Ling Yun covered his mouth and shed tears like rain.


    Go to the table, open the dishes with empty plates one by one, and the attractive smell comes to your nose.


    Stir fried shredded eel, Stewed Beef Brisket with lily, spicy tofu, shredded pork with fish flavor... Everything is my favorite dish.


    In my mind, I recall every birthday in the past five years, no matter how busy he is or how tired he is, he will accompany himself.


    Every birthday, she will melt in his bright smile and gentle eyes. At that time, she is the happiest princess.


    Princess, this word seems so ironic at this time!


    "Ding Ning, you know what? I just want to be your princess. I''m sorry. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t lie to you. I''m sorry. Will you come back, woo woo..."


    When Ling Yun opened the humble gift box in front of the table like a treasure and saw the platinum necklace, he finally couldn''t help crying.


    She knew how lonely and arrogant Ding Ning was. She couldn''t bring back the eight horses she had identified. She regretted that she was half hearted and didn''t resist her mother''s usual trick.


    She clung to the platinum necklace like a drowning man clutching the last straw.


    With tears in his eyes, he tore off the diamond platinum necklace that Chu Yunxiu claimed to be worth more than 100000, threw it into the corner like an open shoe, and carefully put on the birthday present Ding Ning gave her.


    With red and swollen eyes, he ran to the bathroom, looked in the mirror, fondled the necklace and whispered:


    "Ding Ning, I''m wrong. I''ll recover you. I don''t want you to leave me anymore. I''ll never leave this necklace from today on."


    "Ouch, my little ancestor, what are you doing? This diamond necklace is worth more than 100000. Why did you throw it away?"


    Chu Yunxiu, who was startled by Lingyun''s cry, didn''t know when to run over. Looking at the torn diamond platinum necklace in the corner of the wall, she quickly picked it up and shouted in pain.


    "Hundreds of thousands? Didn''t you say you bought the high imitation for a hundred dollars?"


    Lingyun''s eyes narrowed suddenly and asked in a cold, piercing voice.


    "Why did you buy a high imitation for 100 yuan? This is a genuine diamond necklace, worth more than 100000. It was given to you by Junwei. I''m afraid you won''t accept it, so I lied to you that I bought a high imitation!"


    Chu Yunxiu squatted on the ground and tried to link the item with meat pain on his face. He didn''t notice Ling Yun''s abnormality at all. He replied in a natural tone.

 Chapter 85

    "Let me take over the hundred thousand necklaces? Who do you think I am? Chu Yunxiu, are you going to sell me to repay your upbringing? I tell you, I''ve had enough of you. My feelings are up to me. You don''t have to worry about it in the future. Don''t you just cry, make trouble and hang yourself? OK, go to death and show me? I won''t hold you when you die. I''ll die with you anyway I''ve had enough. "


    Lingyun finally broke out. He shouted hysterically, his face turned red and burst into tears.


    Chu Yunxiu opened her mouth. She never thought Lingyun''s reaction would be so fierce. She looked at her dead eyes with tongue tied, and her heart was cold.


    But for a long time, the overbearing habit, Still made her angry and scolded: "I really raised your daughter for nothing. I dare to talk to my mother like this. What''s the good of that little red guy? You like him obsessed. I''m not afraid to tell you that I''ve driven him away and he''ll never come back. If you have to be with him, I''ll never recognize your daughter again."


    "Well, so it is. I said how he left. In that case, I have nothing to say!"


    Lingyun "Putong" knelt down, and without saying a word, he knocked his head three times. The knock was very heavy, and blood had been oozed from his forehead.


    "What are you doing? You''re crazy..."


    Chu Yunxiu was shocked and hurried to help her.


    Lingyun stood up without expression, shook off her hand and said coldly, "I''m an unfilial daughter. I owe you the kindness of raising. I give it back to you with three loud heads. I can''t afford the extra. I have to report it in the next life. From now on, I''m no longer your daughter and you''re no longer my mother. From now on, my affairs have nothing to do with you."


    "You..." Chu Yunxiu pointed to Lingyun with trembling fingers, and his eyes turned red quickly. "Pa" slapped Lingyun''s face and scolded angrily: "you''re crazy. How dare you say that?"


    "Chu Yunxiu, I''m not your daughter now. You have no right to beat me, and you have no right to exchange my happiness for your prosperity. When I''m gone, you''ll think you''ve never had my daughter."


    Lingyun said disheartened and turned to walk out.


    "Come back to me. How can you afford your father and the ancestors of the Ling family?"


    Chu Yunxiu cried with tears.


    "If my father is still alive, he will never sell his daughter''s happiness for the so-called prosperity. Chu Yunxiu, I''m really desperate for you. Please, let me go. Do you know how much I hate you? You don''t know, you only have money in your eyes. Would you like to trade your family''s wealth for your father''s life?"


    Ling Yun laughed miserably, With unspeakable sadness and disappointment in his eyes: "You certainly won''t want to. In your eyes, no one is more important than money, you know? I hate that I''m your daughter. I hate my repeated accommodation and tolerance to you, which led to today''s bitter fruit. I''m wrong, I''m really wrong. I shouldn''t promise you your unreasonable request at all. I shouldn''t promise you to go to a damn birthday party and stand there In the beautiful luxury hall, I feel that I am not a princess at all, but a prostitute who sells her happiness in exchange for wealth! "


    "What nonsense are you talking about? You don''t understand mom at all. Mom, everything is for you. As long as your father can come back, let alone lose his wealth, I''d like to reduce my Yang life by ten years. Everything I do is for you. You''re my daughter. How can I harm you? I''m not going to let you live a good life. I don''t have to go for fuel, rice, oil and salt Are you busy? "


    Chu Yunxiu cried with Ling Yun in her arms. She was really afraid. She had never seen her daughter like this.


    Ling Yun pushed her away slowly and firmly. Tears never stopped. He had wet his evening dress on his chest and said bleakly:


    "I''m tired. I''ll stay here tonight. I''ll find a place to move out tomorrow. Don''t keep telling me it''s for my happiness. You don''t know what happiness is."


    Ling Yun gently touched the old and familiar table and looked around nostalgically. The man seemed to have never left and looked at her quietly in a corner.


    She closed her eyes and let her tears flow, whispering like a dream:


    "In my eyes, happiness is actually very simple. You don''t need much money, just enough; the house doesn''t have to be too big, and you don''t need luxury. You can live in it; you can walk with a car, and it doesn''t matter if you don''t have a car. Two people can take the bus and take the subway together. As long as two people can stay together every day, you don''t even have to talk. One eye contact can feel each other''s feelings; one light You can feel each other''s existence by breathing slightly; A smile, an expression, an action, you can know what the other person is thinking; Just be happy when you know each other, depend on each other, and stay with each other. That''s the happiness I want! "


    Chu Yunxiu looked at Ling Yun in a daze, as if she had never known her daughter. She carefully appreciated her definition of happiness. She remembered that it was because of her insatiable greed that her husband had forced her to leave home and never come back. She was confused and a touch of regret, like self talk and torture: "I just want to live a better life. Is this wrong?"


    "You are right. It is always others who are wrong. You impose your will on others and never consider others'' feelings. You always think that others want the same as you, but there are many more important things in this world than money. Family affection, friendship, love and dignity... Compared with material life, these are the most valuable spiritual wealth."


    Lingyun''s heart aches in bursts, There was an indisputable sadness on his face: "Ding Ning is a noble man in his heart, but you never looked down on him from the beginning. You always thought he was poor and worthless. When you met him, you were either sarcastic or forced to ask for the rent, or warned him not to make my idea. You never gave him a good face. Four years ago, your nephritis broke out and fainted. Ding Ning cured you and helped you except for the root cause of the disease £» He cured you of cholecystitis three years ago; Last year, you had breast cancer, and after Ding Ning discovered it, lest you should worry about it, let me buy a sleeping pill from you every day. He treated you every night for the whole three months. He stayed up all night to give you a needle to cure the disease and to go to class during the day. There are countless small problems with colds and fever. He helped you cure them, but he never let me tell you, just for fear of making you think he is trying to please you. What does he want to do if he doesn''t please him all day? He just didn''t have a mother since childhood and wanted to feel the warmth of his family. Even during the Spring Festival, you just didn''t want to be so lonely. You called him to have a meal like a charity beggar. He was very grateful. He took his heart and lungs out to you, but what about you? What did you do to him? "


    Chu Yunxiu''s face changed dramatically. Looking back on the beginning, every time he just felt uncomfortable, he would sleep very heavy that night, and he would be lively the next morning.


    Last year, something like a lump did grow on the chest, which was dull and painful. I was ready to go to the hospital for examination the next day. After sleeping that night, I felt no pain, so I didn''t go to the hospital.


    Calculate the approximate time, almost exactly three months, and the chest mass disappeared completely.


    Think about it carefully. It seems that she hasn''t been ill since she moved from dingning. As long as she feels a little uncomfortable, she won''t have anything when she wakes up.


    You know, she has been weak since she was a child. Since her husband disappeared, she has had a serious illness in three days and a minor illness in five days. All kinds of drugs have not been broken. It is a miracle that she has been so healthy in the past five years.


    She thought she had strengthened her exercise, so she didn''t get sick. She didn''t know until now that all this was thanks to Ding Ning.


    She shiver all over though not cold, even if she was not treated so well in the early days. Is it still rare to cut off the RU cell to prevent cancer cell proliferation?


    Ten thousand steps back, even if the hospital can cure Ru without cutting the room, the medical cost alone is probably an astronomical figure.


    Thinking of Ding Ning silently paying for her over the years, but always treating her like that, Chu Yunxiu felt feverish and ashamed.


    She did not doubt that Ling Yun would lie to her, because she knew that her daughter was not a liar, and cholecystitis and nephritis were her old problems. Whether they were cured or not, she would know everything as long as she went to the hospital for an examination.


    Ling Yun''s tears came down again: "He is only 22 years old. He left his hometown and came to Ninghai alone. He had no mother since childhood. Now his father has disappeared. He can''t be contacted for five years. Although he smiles every day and looks heartless and heartless, in fact, his heart is more bitter than anyone. He treats you as a relative, but you cruelly drive him away. Don''t you feel guilty?"


    "Yunyun, I''m sorry, mom doesn''t know that little red... Ding Ning has done so much for our family. Her mother was bad before. Her mother promised you that I won''t intervene in your emotional affairs in the future. You can be with whoever you like. I don''t object to you going to get a marriage certificate tomorrow."


    Ling Yun''s words were like a blow to the head, which made Chu Yunxiu ashamed. She also wanted to understand that her daughter was old and had her own ideas, although she still hoped that her daughter could marry better.


    But after careful reflection that Ding Ning can cure his own breast cancer, the medicine must not be said. Even if he is an honest doctor, his income will not go anywhere, and his social status is also very high.


    Although it is unlikely to be as rich as Liu Junwei in this life, it is good to have such a son-in-law, at least to ensure the health of the family.


    The most important thing is that she knows that Ding Ning is really good to Lingyun. Otherwise, with his pride in his bones, how could he tolerate them so much.


    "Are you serious?" Lingyun stopped her tears and looked at her with her eyes wide open.


    "Of course it''s true, otherwise? I have to let my daughter break away from my mother daughter relationship?"


    Chu Yunxiu was half true and half false, with a trace of resentment and anger.


    "Mom, people are not sad. Liu Junwei sent me back. My feet hurt and I was carrying his arm. Ding Ning misunderstood me. You don''t know how ugly his face is. Looking at me is like looking at a stranger. I feel so uncomfortable."


    Lingyun pounced on Chu Yunxiu''s arms like a spoiled girl, hugged her waist, and said that the wronged tears were coming down again.


    "Well, well, don''t cry, good. It''s all over. Just say it. I''ll return the diamond necklace to others tomorrow. You can''t talk to Ding Ning. Mom will apologize to him."

 Chapter 86

    "Mom, you... Thank you, mom, i... I''m sorry to talk to you like that!"


    Lingyun apologized in shame. She knew that her mother was for her good, but she couldn''t accept the so-called happiness imposed on her.


    But it''s good. At least she finally got rid of her mother. She won''t object to being with Ding Ning anymore. It''s just, Ding Ning, will he forgive himself?


    Hey, if I could make up my mind earlier, maybe my mother would have accepted Ding Ning.


    Chu Yunxiu stroked Lingyun''s hair and sighed quietly. It''s really a woman''s fault.


    Suddenly gave birth to a sense of relief of recovery. Perhaps, as my daughter said, happiness is sometimes so simple.


    Chu Yunxiu still didn''t resist Lingyun''s request to live in dingning''s room, so she had no choice but to go back and have a rest.


    Ling Yun didn''t mind the cold food sitting at the table. While eating, she recalled their little things together. This was Ding Ning''s birthday party for her. Every dish was full of Ding Ning''s affection for herself. She didn''t want to waste it.


    Several times I picked up my mobile phone and wanted to dial the familiar number, but I didn''t have the courage to dial out in the end.


    She doesn''t know how to explain to Ding Ning. It''s not so easy for that stubborn donkey to convince him.


    Ding Ning was not as lost as Liu Junwei imagined, nor did he go to the bar to get drunk and show signs of decadence. Expressionless, he found an express hotel to stay.


    This makes Liu Junwei a little unwilling. Doesn''t he really like Ling Yun? Why didn''t he follow the script he imagined after being betrayed?


    This made his plan to find a woman to sleep with him while Ding Ning was drunk and then failed.


    He will never be satisfied with such painless revenge as just making Ding Ning sad. He will take everything that belongs to Ding Ning, ruin his reputation and never exceed his life.


    On the sixth floor of the Express Hotel, Ding Ning hid behind the curtains and watched the Mercedes Benz cross-country car parked at the door of the hotel. His eyebrows wrinkled tightly and wondered what the guy was doing with him.


    Not far from the community, he found that this guy was tracking himself far behind, which made him very unhappy. He didn''t like this person very much and gave him a hypocritical first impression.


    Although what happened before made him feel very sad, it was not as unacceptable as he thought.


    His anger is more from Lingyun''s deception. After he turned smartly and left, he began to worry about whether he had overreacted, and some worried whether Lingyun could not stand it.


    His feelings for Lingyun are very complex. If Lingyun didn''t kiss him on his own initiative, he may not talk about love with her in his life, but silently guard her like a best friend, watch her marry and have children, bless her, pray for her, and be her good friend, brother and best friend all her life.


    Since he came to Ninghai alone five years ago, when he met the long legged girl who was only 16 years old but who smiled with some magic and brought warmth to his family and comforted his panic, he decided that she was the best friend of his life.


    This feeling is precious to him who has no playmates of his age since he was a child.


    He cherished the friendship between them. When Ling Yun and he pierced the layer of window paper, his heart was both excited and confused.


    Some people say that there is no absolutely pure friendship between men and women, which Ding Ning despised before.


    But facts have proved that this is still very reasonable. Ding Ning did have a crooked mind for Lingyun, and Lingyun went too far and gave him his first kiss.


    He does not deny that he has a physical impulse to Lingyun. After all, he is a vigorous young man. Lingyun is becoming more and more beautiful and sexy, but when it comes to falling in love with her, he always has some psychological obstacles.


    From men and women''s girlfriends who have nothing to talk about to become lovers, the rapid development of this relationship actually makes Ding Ning very tangled.


    The relationship between the two is said to be a best friend, but it is much closer than a best friend. When it is said to be a lover, it always feels that there is something missing. Perhaps it may be more appropriate to define it by relatives.


    If Ding Ning doesn''t want to hurt anyone in his life, it must be Lingyun. Therefore, when Lingyun doesn''t hide his feelings for him, he always plays a submissive little attendant role. As long as she likes him, it doesn''t matter.


    She likes to be Ding Ning''s Queen, and he plays her little attendant; She likes to be Ding Ning''s girlfriend, and he plays her boyfriend; As long as it is what she wants, Ding Ning is willing to meet her unconditionally. He has spoiled her to the bone.


    Perhaps it is because of this complex feeling that when all this happened tonight, Ding Ning, who calmed down, did not want to die hysterically or degenerate, but forced himself to face it calmly.


    Although he doesn''t think it''s a good thing to be called junviagra by Lingyun, if Lingyun really likes him, he will silently bless her and let her get the happiness she wants.


    He is not the kind of person who can''t see others. As long as junviagra sincerely likes Lingyun, even if his character has some defects, Ding Ning won''t say more. After all, this is Lingyun''s own choice. He can only suggest, but has no right to interfere.


    Although Liu Junwei didn''t say much at that time, Ding Ning was keenly aware of his hatred for himself.


    If it is because he regards Ding Ning as a rival in love and has some hostility, it is normal and hateful.


    Liu Jun Viagra made him leave like a lost dog with the attitude of a winner, and then immediately followed him. How can he not doubt his intentions?


    Just let him rack his brains and can''t think of any intersection with this man, let alone revenge.


    There is no unprovoked love or hatred in this world. Why is this guy so hostile to himself? This makes Ding Ning puzzled.


    Under the street lamp, Mercedes Benz cross-country stopped there quietly, as if there was no one in the car, but Ding Ning knew that the guy had never got off the bus, just in the car.


    It made him curious. What''s this? Surveillance? Or a demonstration?


    Ding Ning tilted his lips. Since he likes surveillance, I''ll play with you.


    It''s simple. I took a shower and dialed the phone. "Third, are you free? Come out for a drink."


    "Old six, you''re back? Wogou, you''re a popular man now. I''ll drink with you and won''t be surrounded by your fans."


    The teasing voice from the other end of the phone warmed Ding Ning''s heart.


    Although Ding Ning''s smiling people and animals are harmless when he was in college, behind his politeness is his indifference to people thousands of miles away. In the eyes of many people, he is a very cold person.


    The best relationship between the six people in the dormitory and him is the old three who is calling now. His real name is Zhao Xin. He is now a forensic doctor of the Municipal Public Security Bureau.


    This is a guy with a lot of personality. His biggest hobby is reasoning, handling cases and picking up girls. The famous saying he believes in is "only the dead can tell us the truth!"


    So after getting his master''s degree, he resolutely gave up the better choice and became a forensic without hesitation, which also caused a heated debate in medical school.


    Ding Ning said with a smile, "don''t talk nonsense. Will you come or not?"


    "Hey! I want to go, but I can''t. I''m still working overtime now. There are three corpses waiting for autopsy."


    Zhao Xin complained incessantly.


    This answer surprised Ding Ning. Has this guy who has always been independent and known as "better die than work overtime" bowed to reality?


    "Didn''t you refuse to work overtime? What body can''t be dissected tomorrow?"


    "No, it''s not that the top asked me to work overtime, but that I took the initiative to work overtime. The causes of death of these bodies are interesting. I tell you, don''t tell!"


    Zhao Xin''s voice suddenly lowered and was mysterious. It was obvious that he wanted to tell Ding Ning some secret gossip: "there have been six homicides in Ninghai these two days, and the death method is very strange. They all died by sucking dry blood. Now it is said that vampires have appeared in Ninghai..."


    Ding Ning''s brain roared. He didn''t pay attention to what Zhao Xin was saying behind him. Only the words "vampire" echoed in his mind.


    Did Chu Yunna start to suck human blood in just two or three days?


    Ding Ning''s face is very ugly. He sympathizes with Chu Yunna, but it doesn''t mean that he can accept the fact that she hurts people.


    This also made him blame himself. If he hadn''t always delayed to treat Chu Yunna, she wouldn''t have been able to hurt others. After all, her nature is still very kind.


    Chu Yunna? Chu Yunxiu? Ding Ning suddenly thought of a problem he had been ignoring.


    Because he was used to calling Chu Yunxiu and aunt Chu, he subconsciously ignored the fact that the names of Chu Yunna and Chu Yunxiu were only one word apart.


    But as far as he knows, Chu Yunxiu has no sisters, and there is a big age gap with Chu Yunna. It should not be a sister relationship.


    The bone demon, that is, Ling Yun''s father, stayed with Chu Yunna. Is it a coincidence? Or did they make him love his house because their names were similar?


    "Hey, old six, what''s the matter with you? Are you disconnected? Hey, hey, are you still there?"


    Zhao Xin said it for a long time. Seeing that Ding Ning didn''t say anything, he thought the line was broken and shouted on the phone.


    Ding Ning looked back and said, "Oh, I''m listening. Since you have to work overtime, let''s talk about it. Make another appointment when you''re free!"


    "Ask your sister. Hello, but Lao Liu, my sister wants to ask you out. She adores you. She comes to Ninghai these two days. I''ll call you then."


    Zhao Xin has shown off countless times in front of Ding Ning that he has a super beautiful sister. Ding Ning has no doubt about this. After all, Zhao Xin is a handsome boy at the school grass level, and her sister must be no worse.


    It''s just like his sister can''t get married. When Ding Ning first entered school, he was only 17 years old. He shouted to introduce his 13-year-old sister to him, but it rained but it didn''t rain. In five years, Ding Ning graduated and didn''t see anyone.


    Ding Ning said with a smile, "no problem. I''ve been waiting for my dream lover. Don''t fool me."


    "Ha ha, I tell you, Lao Liu, it wasn''t that I didn''t let you see her before, but that she was too young. Her parents didn''t trust her to leave home. She came to Ninghai to go to school right away. We are brothers. Fat and water don''t flow into outsiders'' fields. You should hurry up so that other pigs won''t arch my sister''s watery cabbage."


    Zhao Xin said wildly and uninhibited, which made Ding Ning blush: "I''ve never seen you become a brother like this. Did you say that about your sister? Your sister won''t be sent by your parents for phone charges?"


    "Go to your sister''s, and you''ll pay for it. My sister has been wrong with me since childhood. She''s a super Xueba. She has a strong aura. She''s a child next door from childhood. You don''t know. I''m under a lot of pressure as a brother, so please accept the demon quickly and reduce the pressure on me."


    Zhao Xin is full of bitterness, which shows that his sister has brought him a large area of psychological shadow.


    "Then I really want to see what kind of demons can hold you down."


    Ding Ning is really a little surprised. Zhao Xin is also a man of the moment in medical school. It''s amazing enough to get a master''s degree at the age of 23. He can still be crushed by his sister. How awesome she must be.

 Chapter 87

    "You know, she is eighteen years old." Zhao Xin sold a pass: "do you know what she came to Ninghai for?"


    "Didn''t you say she came to Ninghai university?"


    Ding Ning said with some doubts. He went to college at the age of 17 and graduated at the age of 22. It''s not unusual for Zhao Xin''s sister to be a freshman at the age of 18.


    "She went to university in her hometown of Zhejiang Province. Er, by the way, her master''s degree was also obtained in Zhejiang University. This time she came to Ninghai to study for a doctor!" Zhao Xin said, deeply hit.


    "What? Sleeping trough... True or false? It''s too awesome. Tell me about science fiction? She won''t go to school right out of her womb?"


    Ding Ning almost didn''t stare out his eyes. He couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark. He was really a super academic bully when he was a doctor at the age of 18. He claimed to be a academic bully in vain. Compared with others, he was just a scum.


    "My sister goes to school at the age of seven, goes to junior high school at the age of ten, goes to senior high school at the age of eleven, goes to college at the age of fourteen, and goes to graduate school at the age of seventeen. She gets her master''s degree at the age of eighteen. People jump up by leaps and bounds. This is the result of my family''s fear that she is too aggressive and hard pressed. Otherwise, I''m afraid she has got her doctoral degree at the moment. Do you think I can be a brother under pressure "Is that right?"


    Zhao Xin said bitterly. Ding Ning sympathized deeply. He could understand how much pressure should be borne by a brother with such an evil sister.


    A deep sigh: "people have to die than people and goods have to be thrown away. I don''t dare to accept demons like your sister. I''m afraid of low self-esteem."


    "No, my sister doesn''t agree with anyone. She is proud of her Green Peacock from childhood. No man can get into her eyes. The most handsome guy looks like stinky shit in her mouth. Only I have a good impression of you. When you first entered school, didn''t I say I wanted to introduce you to her? She was 13 years old that year. My sister was precocious and came to the menarche at the age of 12. She was always rejected Suffering from dysmenorrhea, I can''t adjust how many prescriptions I''ve found. Didn''t I ask you to have a prescription for dysmenorrhea? It was just for her. As a result, she used your prescription and didn''t hurt any more. After that, she often called me to ask about you. You''ve been in the limelight again these two days. My sister called me the first time to ask if Ding Ning is you. After I got a positive answer, this girl directly joined your fan support group. Now she''s your iron powder. "


    Zhao Xin said nervously: "Brother, please, take this evil spirit away quickly. If she doesn''t marry again, I dare not go back to my hometown. You don''t know. My brother is bitter. He was bombed in turn as soon as he came home. He was regarded as a victim of comparison. Now he forced me to go on a blind date. I stayed in Ninghai after graduation just to be out of sight and out of mind, but when my sister came, my good life was over, Playing with me on her IQ is like playing with children. "


    Listening to Zhao Xin''s grievances, Ding Ning couldn''t cry or laugh: "your sister''s marriage has nothing to do with forcing you to date?"


    "You don''t know. I don''t want to hide it from you. In fact, my family is a big family in Zhejiang Province. The heirs of this generation are me and my sister. My father died early, and my mother can''t do business. My grandfather is old and in poor health. He can''t last long, so we must determine a new owner as soon as possible, but our family has a tradition of starting a family and starting a business. We should inherit the owner You have to get married and have a family, so whoever gets married first between me and my sister can inherit the family property. "


    "If you don''t hurry to find a daughter-in-law to get married, won''t you be the master of the house?"


    Ding Ning was confused by what he said and asked in a daze.


    "I''m not the head of the family. There are thousands of people in our family. They all depend on the head of the family to make money and support them. How can I serve them? Not to mention the wonderful world outside. There are so many watery cabbages and small cabbages. How can I be less than my vegetable picker, so... Hei hei, you know."


    Zhao Xin said with an obscene low smile.


    "I love your sister. You want me to marry your sister and work for your family. I don''t have that spare time."


    Ding Ning''s nose is almost crooked. To put it bluntly, he is unwilling to bear that responsibility. He wants to be romantic and happy and push him into the fire pit.


    "Are you going to marry my sister? Oh, that''s great. Hurry to cook the raw rice and marry my sister. Think about how cost-effective it is. Marrying a daughter-in-law has also lost hundreds of millions of dollars. How many years less struggle. Besides, with my sister''s evil spirit and her family industry in her hands, it doesn''t seem like playing. You still need to bother. Just wait for happiness. I tell you, my sister is really a good girl The great beauty who brings disaster to the country and the people will know when you see it. If we weren''t brothers and sisters, I would like to marry this demon. I tell you, if we hadn''t had a good relationship, I wouldn''t give you a chance. By the way, I can get that kind of medicine. If you really can''t make sure of my sister, I''ll help you and charm her first. You can cook the raw rice for mature rice first... "


    A bad friend is a bad friend. Zhao Xin not only doesn''t think so, but also keeps adding fuel to the fire. It looks like I think of you.


    Ding Ning is completely out of temper because of the shamelessness of the goods. People are scrambling to be the master of the house. The brothers and sisters are nice and try their best to extrapolate.


    In order to be the wrong owner of the house, Zhao Xin even thought out the Yin move of applying medicine. It was really wonderful. Ding Ning was completely speechless. He said "see you again" and hung up.


    "No! Let''s talk about fifty cents again. Hey, hey..."


    Zhao Xin listened to the blind voice from the phone and smiled: "I don''t believe you can escape my sister''s Wuzhishan. As long as she wants to get something, she has never been able to get it. You can ask for more luck, Hei hei!"


    Ding Ning turned off the light in the room. Seeing that the black Mercedes Benz was still parked downstairs, he didn''t have the idea to play with him anymore. His mind was full of the vampire murder mentioned by Zhao Xin.


    After setting up mechanism traps in the room, hang a do not disturb sign at the door and slip out quietly with a backpack.


    He wants to find the Bone Demon and Chu Yunna and ask if Chu Yunna did it. If it was her, he must explain to the innocent dead.


    Liu Junwei waited left and right. Ding Ning didn''t come out. It is estimated that he must have slept. It seems that there is no play tonight. He drove away depressed.


    Ding Ning went downstairs and just saw him leave. He couldn''t help wondering what this guy meant?


    But it''s also good, so as not to sneak away from his sight. He reached out to stop a taxi and rushed to the western suburbs.


    Entering the still haunted room, he entered the underground cave with a familiar way. Far away, Ding Ning shouted, "Uncle Ling, I''ll see a doctor for you."


    "Are you... Ding Ning?"


    The Bone Demon appeared in front of Ding Ning like a ghost and looked at him suspiciously.


    "Yes, I''m Ding Ning. Are you uncle Ling?"


    Ding Ning narrowed her eyes and showed a friendly smile.


    The Bone Demon tilted his head and looked at him for a long time, with suspicion on his face.


    "What''s the matter? I''m Lingyun''s good friend and her neighbor."


    When Ding Ning said this, his heart was aching faintly, and his look became a little gloomy.


    "Are you having trouble with my daughter?"


    The Bone Demon suddenly grinned, but his terrible face showed a playful color.


    "Well, it''s just a little misunderstanding. It''s okay." Ding Ning scratched his head.


    "Is Yunxiu saying something bad? Don''t pay attention to her. That woman has a knife mouth and a bean curd heart. In fact, she is not bad, but she is a bit snobbish. I was not less angry with her at the beginning."


    The blood colored eyes of the Bone Demon showed the color of remembrance, and then he was also his beloved wife.


    "Uncle Ling, I heard from my friend that you still have a companion named Chu Yunna, don''t you?"


    Ding Ning quickly turned off the topic and didn''t want to talk nonsense in this regard. I''m afraid the name Chu Yunxiu is the last name he wants to hear now.


    "Ding Ning, in fact, I''ve known you for a long time. Ha ha, I haven''t thanked you for taking care of them in recent years."


    The Bone Demon suddenly said something unexpected to Ding Ning, which surprised him: "do you know me?"


    "Yes, I also know you treated their mother. In fact, I was watching outside the window, but I never had a chance to thank you."


    The bone demon said sincerely, but Ding Ning kept getting angry. Unexpectedly, what he had done had long fallen into the eyes of others.


    Especially when he thought of helping Chu Yunxiu treat breast cancer, he could not avoid breasts. Although he had no wry thoughts, what a beautiful scene he had in his husband''s eyes made him feel very uncomfortable.


    Seeing that Ding Ning looked unnatural, the Bone Demon seemed to know it well. He smiled and comforted: "in our eyes, you are a child. Don''t think too much. I support you to be with Lingyun."


    Ding Ning scratched his head in embarrassment and said in some frustration, "Lingyun has someone he likes."


    The Bone Demon looked at him for a long time, Just sighed: "today is Lingyun''s birthday, how can I not go to see them? I just came back from home and heard something you don''t know. People say that hearing is false and seeing is true, but what I want to tell you is, in fact, what you see is not necessarily the truth. Give others a chance and yourself a chance, if you really like Lingyun."


    Ding Ning looked slightly cold. For the first time, he found that the Bone Demon didn''t seem as simple as it seemed. He was a man full of wisdom and rich life experience. What he said also implied deep meaning.


    Can he see that he doesn''t really love Lingyun so much? That''s why you say that?


    "Uncle Ling, what did you hear?" Ding Ning still couldn''t restrain his curiosity.


    The Bone Demon shook his head: "if you want to know, ask Lingyun, she will tell you, and I won''t make trouble. Although I support you to be with Lingyun, if you don''t have confidence in yourself, you won''t be happy even if you are forced to be together. I won''t participate in your affairs or ask about them."


    Ding Ning thought deeply. It seems that the Bone Demon still has some complaints about himself. Indeed, his performance tonight is really too ruthless and indifferent. It''s normal for the Bone Demon to be a father.


    Although he wanted to know what happened after he left, the Bone Demon seemed to be determined not to say, and he stopped pestering: "Uncle Ling, shall I show you first or your companion?"


    "Show Yunna first. She''s not in good condition." The Bone Demon turned and took him to the depths of the cave.


    Ding Ning hesitated and asked, "is she... Can''t help it?"


    "You must know about the vampire murder?" The bone demon said without looking back.


    "Well, did Chu Yunna really do it?" Ding Ning asked with some difficulty.


    "No, if Yunna did it, I wouldn''t say her condition was bad."


    The Bone Demon replied very definitely, which made Ding Ning feel relieved. "That''s good. I''m really afraid she can''t help sucking human blood."

 Chapter 88

    "Ding Ning, I find you are a very alert person, or you won''t trust anyone easily. However, your cosmetic technique is really good, and even your height can be changed."


    The words of the Bone Demon made Ding Ning tremble all over, stared in shock, looked at his back strangely, and forced a smile: "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "The person who came last time is you. There''s no need to hide. I can tell."


    The Bone Demon pointed it out directly.


    Ding Ning was stunned. It''s incredible that there are any flaws in the biological simulation skin and how it could be found.


    No, we must understand clearly, otherwise we don''t know how to be recognized by others, and we will be very passive.


    Immediately also no longer cover up: "Uncle Ling, how did you see it?"


    "In fact, I didn''t see it. I guessed it. As soon as you get close to us, you will have a strange feeling, as if we were the same kind of people."


    The bone demon smiled like a cunning old fox.


    Ding Ning''s look changed greatly. Compared with the biological simulated skin, he didn''t want to expose the secret of his powers. He forced a smile to cover up his panic: "ha ha, how can I be like you?"


    "Not only me, but also Yunna. As soon as she gets close to you, she wants to drink your blood."


    The Bone Demon laughed and seemed to feel a sense of accomplishment in exposing Ding Ning''s secret.


    "Can''t you? Uncle Ling, do you also want to drink my blood?"


    Ding Ning''s scalp felt numb. This power is too strange to be measured by common sense.


    "That''s not true. As soon as I get close to you, I feel very comfortable. Your breath can suppress my variation, which is better than the effect of the poison gas."


    As the Bone Demon explained, he crossed a corridor and came to a huge stone house. "Yunna is inside. Go in."


    "Don''t you go in?" Ding Ning carefully looked at the surrounding environment and was on guard secretly for fear of being ambushed by them. After all, if Chu Yunna really did the vampire murder, he was likely to take himself as a target.


    The bone demon said unnaturally, "Yunna is now like this. It''s inconvenient for me to go in, so I won''t go in."


    "Inconvenient? What''s the matter?" Ding Ning asked suspiciously.


    The Bone Demon coughed, "you''ll know when you go in."


    Ding Ning became more alert and asked quietly, "by the way, does uncle Ling, Chu Yunna have anything to do with aunt Chu?"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a coincidence. Yunna is a poor child. She is an abandoned baby. She doesn''t even know who her parents are except this name."


    The bone demon said with a trace of spoiled pity.


    Ding Ning nodded, "then I''ll go in."


    "Go." The Bone Demon pushed open the stone gate, but twisted his head and didn''t look inside.


    Ding Ning walked into the stone room and understood why the bone demon said it was inconvenient for him to come in.


    Inside the stone chamber is a huge iron cage. Chu Yunna in the cage is naked and her limbs are locked by a thick iron chain. The whole person is in a big font. Her figure is exquisite, graceful and fascinating.


    But at the moment, no one can have an impulse to this carcass. Her originally miserable white skin is blackened at the moment, and her body is covered with black and red lines, like a cracked porcelain doll. It looks strange and terrible. Almost all over her body, there are rotten sores, pus and a stench, and rotten meat has begun to appear in some parts.


    The handsome face has also been deformed. The lips and gums have been corroded, revealing a mouthful of fangs. The corners of the mouth keep salivating, making a strange cry of "Ho Ho".


    Seeing Ding Ning coming in, Chu Yunna begged in her gray eyes, struggled desperately and shouted vaguely: "I can''t help it, please, kill me, kill me..."


    Ding Ning felt a pain in her heart, her nose was sour, and her tears almost fell. How many sins did the poor girl suffer.


    In order not to take human blood, how much perseverance must she use to bear this inhuman torture.


    At this moment, he was fully convinced that the vampire murder had nothing to do with her, otherwise she would never have worsened like this in just a few days.


    Ignoring the disgusting smell, he stepped forward quickly and said softly, "I''m sorry I''m late. Hold on, and I''ll treat you now."


    "Blood, blood..."


    As soon as Ding Ning approached her, Chu Yunna''s eyes lit up fiercely. After a while of confusion, she suddenly showed a look of extreme desire. It seemed that she saw some delicious food, opened her tusks and bit Ding Ning''s neck.


    Ding Ning sighed and tried to anesthetize her with the pulse cutter, but unexpectedly, the pulse cutter was useless to her. Instead, she bit her wrist and drank his blood like a child sucking.


    Ding Ning only felt a sharp pain in her wrist. She was shocked and was about to break free, but she suddenly stopped and let her drink her own blood.


    Because of the miracle, the stone man suddenly lit up a dim red light and directed it directly at Ding Ning''s eyebrows. The power light group in his mind shook violently, rushed out of the space, spread to Ding Ning''s wrist wound along the meridians, and greedily absorbed the power in Chu Yunna''s body.


    Chu Yunna''s rotten sores and rotten flesh began to heal with the naked eye, her rotten lips and gums recovered quickly, and her tusks were put away, becoming a bright beauty.


    At the same time, Ding Ning felt that he seemed to have established a wonderful spiritual connection with Chu Yunna.


    "Master! Thank you!"


    Chu Yunna was still sucking blood, but this sentence rang out in Ding Ning''s mind.


    "Master? Why call me master?"


    Ding Ning was stunned because he didn''t say it with his mouth. It was spiritual communication.


    Chu Yunna seemed very happy and said with a smile, "because you gave Nana a a new life. In the future, you will be Nana''s master and Nana will serve you all her life."


    "I should help you. You are a good girl and shouldn''t suffer such a crime. When you are completely cured, you can return to human society and live a good life."


    Ding Ning was still ignorant and didn''t know why such a change had taken place.


    "It''s late, master. We have signed the master servant contract. In the future, you will be Nana''s master. From now on, Nana will be your man. You can do anything you want to do to Nana."


    Chu Yunna has completely recovered her health. She raises her head and looks at him affectionately. There is a strange feeling in her beautiful eyes, and she spits out a small fragrant tongue at him.


    The stone man''s red light flickered, and then went down in gloom. The power light group also returned to the space between the eyebrows, and even became larger.


    Until now, Ding Ning found that Chu Yunna, who had recovered her original appearance, was a great beauty no less than Shen MuQing.


    She is very tall. Visually, she has a height of 1.75 meters. Maybe it is the reason why she doesn''t see the sun all the year round. Her skin is very white, but it''s not that kind of morbid pale, but a little transparent white. She can pinch out the water.


    Cloud like shoulder length hair, curved willow eyebrows, crystal clear big eyes, double eyelids, long eyelashes, high bridge of nose, sexy pink lips, exquisite Chin


    Under the clavicle full of bony beauty is a pair of proud Fengting. However, it also has the appearance of D cup, flat lower abdomen, slender waist, Fengting upturned hips, and a pair of snow-white long legs that are not weaker than Lingyun


    The most important thing is that her limbs are wide open at the moment, which constitutes an attractive picture enough to make any male animal''s blood flow.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were straight at that time. Of course, he would not admit that he had moved his color heart, but appreciated it with the vision of appreciating art.


    Under Chu Yunna''s big clear eyes, a gorgeous person retreated, turned his head hard, and coughed


    "Well, cough, you are free. What master servant contract? Don''t talk nonsense."


    Chu Yunna deflated her small mouth and wanted to cry: "master, don''t you want Nana? If you don''t want others, Nana will die."


    Ding Ning was startled, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and tried to persuade him:


    "Nana, you are a good girl. I also know that I have seen you all and should be responsible for you, but you also know that things happen for a reason. To tell the truth, I don''t know how to save you. You don''t have to be grateful..."


    "What I said is true, not because of gratitude. Just now I thought I was going to die. When I was confused, a message came from my mind asking me if I wanted to sign a master servant contract with you. If I was willing to sign it, I could survive, but never betray my master. You don''t dislike me at all. I have nothing to hesitate about, so I promised immediately Come on, then I feel that my genes have changed, which is similar to what I felt when I drank the genetic potion, but it has become more perfect. "


    Chu Yunna was worried and quickly explained, "now all my side effects of bloodthirsty and photophobia have disappeared, and my powers have not disappeared, but become stronger. Master, you can''t stop me!"


    Ding Ning is like listening to a myth. With her mouth open, she can plug a big duck egg. She stares at Chu Yunna. Sister, this is urban literature, not fantasy novels.


    Suddenly, he remembered the difference between the stone man and the power light group. Does the stone man still have the function of perfecting genes?


    What the hell is this? How could it be so weird? Even the master servant contract has been made. Isn''t this stone man a dead thing? But an evil creature with a soul?


    Thinking of the meridian diagram of the stone man, which was the same as that of the real person, Ding Ning felt creepy. With fear in his eyes, he looked down at the stone man in front of his chest.


    The stone man is nothing unusual. It is still a gray black dead thing. It seems that it was not it that sent out red light before.


    Ding Ning wanted to throw it away at once, but on second thought, the stone man didn''t hurt him from beginning to end. Even if he signed a damn master servant contract with Chu Yunna behind his back, it didn''t do him any harm. Instead, there was a little maid at his command.


    Think about how the little maid feels so excited when she obeys her orders, warms her bed at night, works during the day, speaks ventriloquism, and drives wild animals!


    I am a pure man, a man of noble character, a man who is divorced from low taste. Can I never have that evil idea?


    The master servant contract has been signed. It''s done. I agreed to accept Chu Yunna for the sake of her safety. It''s not to satisfy my own selfish desires.


    Ding Ning comforted himself with dignity, and his face showed a reluctant but hard to hide secretly happy: "well, you''ll follow me in the future. I won''t treat you badly."


    "Master, it''s very kind of you. Nana likes you so much!"


    I don''t know if it''s because of the contract. Chu Yunna didn''t resist him. It seems that she even thickened her face. She didn''t blush at all when she said such a disgusting thing.


    Ding Ning was shy, blushed and asked quietly in a shy low voice, "Nana, are you sure you won''t refuse anything I want to do to you?"

 Chapter 89

    "Yes, Nana will be the master''s person in the future. Even if the master asks Nana to die, Nana will do it."


    Chu Yunna blinked her pure big eyes and said naturally, but what she said made Ding Ning''s mind ripple.


    "If I have a girlfriend in the future, will you compete with my girlfriend?" Ding Ning asked sinister.


    "Nana is the owner''s private property and the owner''s personal maid. How can she compete with her mother?"


    Chu Yunna said firmly, with an expression of vowing to defend her master''s dignity to the death.


    Ding Ning''s heart suddenly blossomed with joy. This is equivalent to finding a free artificial intelligence robot. As for things like warming the bed... Cough, wait until later.


    Every coquettish man has a maid dream in his heart. It''s best to be a beautiful, sexy, good-looking maid who can get out of the hall, into the kitchen and will never be jealous.


    Of course, Ding Ning is no exception. After all, he is a man with normal development. When he thinks about the island love action film taken by his brothers in the dormitory, his heart is hot.


    Even if he didn''t do something evil, just a little maid who would never betray himself served him closely, and he almost tilted his mouth.


    Chu Yunna''s unexpected recognition of the LORD made Ding Ning realize the dream that all male animals can''t reach, and it is also the preferential Goddess Dress of the super grand prize.


    Chu Yunna''s condition, let alone being a submissive maid, is a goddess who brings disaster to the country and the people, even in the eyes of the most picky men.


    Ding Ning found a great bargain, but he was still not satisfied and was still further deepening his understanding: "Nana, how many beasts can you control now?"


    "If you are a king level spirit beast like bat bat, you can only control three at most. If you are an ordinary spirit beast, you can control about ten, no more."


    Chu Yunna tilted her head and said with a lovely little mouth. I have to say that her expression was very cute and attractive, which made Ding Ning boil with animal blood and her nose hot. She almost bled again.


    If he didn''t have his own bottom line, he would certainly bring her to justice.


    Although he knew that Chu Yunna would never resist and would cooperate very well, he couldn''t pass the barrier in his heart.


    In particular, Chu Yunna''s kindness showed that she would rather die than suck human blood, which made him pay infinite respect to her.


    So he even looked aside and didn''t take advantage of her. Of course, the most important reason was that he was afraid that he would lose face because of his bloody nose.


    He urged Chu Yunna to call her brother in front of outsiders and not to call her master. It sounds like the landlord''s old wealth. How bad the influence is.


    Chu Yunna had no objection to this. She obeyed what Ding Ning said and had no disobedience.


    But the problem also comes. Chu Yunna is all right now. What about the bone demon? Do you accept him as a servant?


    He doesn''t have much opinion about accepting a charming beauty as a maid, but he can''t accept an old man as a servant, and that man is still Lingyun''s father.


    I hope there are other ways. Ding Ning can only pray silently, but if only this way can save the bone demon, it can only be so. Being his own servant is better than dying.


    Help Chu Yunna untie the iron chain, take off her clothes and put them on. Although it''s vacuum, it''s better than bare.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Yunna wore his T-shirt, revealing two snow-white and smooth long legs, half covering her Pipa and half covering her face, and the mysterious spring light loomed. The hazy beauty added infinite reverie and seduced crime.


    Ding Ning could barely keep calm when facing her naked, but when he saw her at this time, his nose blood flew and raised his flag to surrender.


    Chu Yunna was not ashamed. Looking at Ding Ning''s gaffe, her eyes were full of water in the Mid Autumn Festival. Instead, she lifted up her T-shirt and was about to take it off:


    "Master, it''s Nana''s blessing that you want Nana. Nana''s whole person is yours. Now Nana will give it to you."


    "No, no, later, later!"


    Ding Ning hurriedly pressed her hand to stop her from undressing. The bullet, greasy, slippery and soft touch made him bleed again. With great perseverance, he turned his head: "don''t take it off, wear it!"


    "Oh, Nana can do whatever the master wants."


    Chu Yunna said very considerately, but she didn''t insist on taking off her clothes.


    Ding Ning bared his back and felt uncomfortable. He quickly dried his nose blood, opened the stone gate and shouted to the Bone Demon: "Uncle Ling!"


    "Uncle Ling, I''m all right, Lord... Brother is so powerful that he cured me at once."


    Chu Yunna jolted the arm of the Bone Demon and said excitedly.


    It seems that she only appears abnormal when facing Ding Ning. When facing others, she is no different from normal people.


    This made Ding Ning feel at ease. If Chu Yunna looked strange in front of outsiders, I''m afraid she could immediately let people see the clue. Unexpectedly, the master-servant contract of the stone man was still very humanized.


    "Hey, Yunna, it''s very kind of you? Great, great!"


    The Bone Demon''s stiff face showed an ugly excited smile, but the joy in his eyes was undisguised. It can be seen that he really treated Chu Yunna as his own child.


    Ding Ning said uneasily, "Uncle Ling, let me show you."


    Before, the Bone Demon obviously didn''t have much confidence in Ding Ning, that is, he took the dead horse as a living horse doctor and asked him to have a try. At the moment, seeing that Chu Yunna was really good, he immediately increased his confidence in Ding Ning.


    But his situation is quite different from that of Chu Yunna. Naturally, he will not hold too much hope. Based on his life experience, of course, he understands that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.


    He nodded steadily: "then trouble you."


    "Let me feel uncle Ling''s pulse first!" Ding Ning stretched out his hand to hold the Bone Demon''s bone wrist to launch the power, which was clearly displayed in his mind.


    The Bone Demon looked at him strangely and thought that my whole body was ossified and there was a fart pulse.


    Ding Ning''s face suddenly became ugly. He didn''t expect that the situation of Bone Demon was so serious.


    His whole body is full of bones, and even his internal organs have begun to ossify. If he is no longer treated, he will die when all his internal organs are ossified.


    There was a flash of sympathy and admiration in his eyes. He couldn''t imagine how the Bone Demon had survived these years.


    Think about it, the flesh and blood of the whole body is pierced and worn out by the growing bones bit by bit, and then occupied and replaced. The pain is not tolerable by normal people at all.


    To put it bluntly, the variation of Bone Demon is systemic hyperosteogeny, or that kind of extremely fast hyperosteogeny.


    But Ding Ning was powerless to find that he could do nothing about this mutation, and the stone man he had high hopes for did not respond at all.


    Shit, damn stone man, is there sexism? When you see a beautiful woman, you act dead when you see a man.


    Ding Ning cursed secretly in his heart and suddenly found that the power light in his mind was flickering slightly. He seemed to want to show his skill, but he was afraid to act rashly.


    "Is there no way? It doesn''t matter. I''ve already been prepared."


    Even if the Bone Demon had been prepared, he still couldn''t help feeling lost after seeing Ding Ning''s ugly face.


    But his will was extremely firm and his tone remained calm, Open-minded smile: "I died twenty years ago. It''s lucky to live up to now. I can often visit their mothers and know that they are all right. I''m satisfied. Ding Ning, promise me never to tell them that I''ve seen them and let them think I died twenty years ago. This is the best ending for them and me. Please!"


    Ding Ning''s face moved and looked at the Bone Demon''s ferocious smile. His selfless tolerance and deep love deeply shook his heart.


    He has a bad feeling that if he treats the bone demon, his powers may be greatly consumed and even changed. This is a heavy burden he can''t bear. Is it really worth it for the bone demon?


    "Forget it, don''t bother. I didn''t have much hope. That''s it. Yunna will please give it to you in the future. You go."


    The bone demon said indifferently. Ding Ning was ashamed that he was indifferent to life and death. He wasted his benevolence as a doctor, but worried about gain and loss between gain and loss. He really didn''t deserve to be a doctor.


    "Lord... Brother, would you please save uncle Ling? Nana, please. If it weren''t for uncle Ling, Nana would have become a monster drinking human blood. Uncle Ling has been encouraging Nana and accompanying Nana. Nana can persist until now!"


    Chu Yunna shook Ding Ning''s arm, and her big eyes were full of tears. That sincere emotion made Ding Ning more and more ashamed.


    In this situation, he could no longer care about the gains and losses of interests. He took a deep breath and resolutely said, "Uncle Ling, let me try. Although I''m not sure, I don''t have absolutely no chance."


    "If I guessed correctly, you wouldn''t be sure to save me, or even bring great harm to yourself? Thank you, Ding Ning, but it''s really unnecessary. I''d have thought about it for a long time. If I hadn''t been reluctant to give up Ling Yun''s mother and her mother, I wouldn''t be able to let Yunna go. I''d have ended myself. Now Yunna is well. I know that Ling Yun''s mother and her mother are also doing well. Uncle Ling is very full Enough. You can help me take care of Lingyun''s mother and Yunna more in the future. Uncle Ling can also smile. "


    The Bone Demon looked at Chu Yunna with relief in his eyes. In the days when he was treated as a test object, he had already sprouted his will to die. If he didn''t want to see his wife and daughter again, he would have been loveless.


    Until Chu Yunna appeared, the girl was the same size as her daughter, but she had to suffer from those inhuman torture. Even her name was so similar to Chu Yunxiu, which made him transfer his feelings for his wife and daughter to Chu Yunna.


    So the Bone Demon resolutely decided to take risks. He narrowly escaped from that terrible place with Chu Yunna. The pain of ossification all over his body made him feel painful all the time, especially the ossification of his internal organs. The pain was not human beings could bear at all. It was the limit that he could persist until now.


    Chu Yunna couldn''t hold on. She begged him to kill her and help her free, but he really couldn''t bear to do it. After all, she was too young.


    But what he has to face is still to face. He made up his mind to take advantage of the night to see his wife and daughter. When he came back, he personally helped the girl who has been living together day and night for three years, and then quietly waited for death.


    Ding Ning''s appearance was an accident, and Chu Yunna''s cure was even more an accident, which made him deeply grateful to Ding Ning. He had no regrets in his heart. He just wanted to get rid of it early and didn''t have to bear the piercing pain of the cone heart.


    "Uncle Ling, no, my brother can cure you." Chu Yunna was holding the arm of the bone demon, and she had already burst into tears.

 Chapter 90

    "Uncle Ling, let''s try. No, I won''t force it."


    Ding Ning grabbed the Bone Demon''s wrist, and his face resolutely gave instructions to the power light group.


    The Bone Demon was shocked and felt a strong energy rush into his body from Ding Ning''s finger tip.


    The severe pain that tortured him all the time was greatly relieved, but Ding Ning trembled, sweat dripped like rain, bursts of bone explosions kept coming out, and the muscles on his face twisted into a ball, bearing great pain.


    This made him feel very guilty. He just wanted to get rid of his hand and interrupt his treatment, but suddenly there was a pain thousands of times higher than in the past, which made him scream and faint.


    Ding Ning was not feeling well at the moment. Under his urging, the power light group reluctantly entered the Bone Demon''s body.


    If Pandora''s magic box was opened, a strange energy was traced back to the bone demon, forcibly destroying his genes and making his bones change.


    Pain, unbearable pain, Ding Ning strongly guarded the first line of Qingming on the Lingtai and clung to the wrist of the bone demon, so he didn''t collapse in that kind of inhuman pain.


    The bones of the whole body are like crawling maggots, penetrating his flesh and blood tissue and growing continuously. His skin has appeared cuticle and gradually shows signs of ossification.


    Chu Yunna covered her mouth in horror, and her tears fell like rain. She hoped that the Bone Demon could be cured, but the price was not replaced by Ding Ning.


    But now, the development of the situation has obviously exceeded her imagination. The body of the Bone Demon is gradually returning to normal, but Ding Ning has become a new bone demon.


    "No!"


    Chu Yunna rushed forward madly to separate dingning and the Bone Demon''s hands, but an invisible force forcibly shook her away, so that she couldn''t get close at all.


    She knelt powerlessly on the ground and cried bitterly. Tears blurred her vision. She regretted that she knew Ding Ning was in a dilemma and begged Ding Ning to save uncle Ling.


    Ding Ning was painfully speechless, but his mind was unprecedentedly clear. If he could choose, he would rather faint now than suffer this inhuman pain.


    Regret it? Ding Ning asked himself if it was false to say he didn''t regret it, but if he was given another chance, he would still make the same choice!


    Uncle Ling has been suffering from this degree of pain for many years. He only suffered it for a short time.


    This makes him admire uncle Ling and sympathize more and more. How much perseverance it takes to endure this inhuman torture.


    Click, click!


    With two slight sounds, a sharp pain came from Ding Ning''s back that made him faint.


    Chu Yunna looked at a pair of small bones and wings that were only about half a foot behind Ding Ning, and her expression was almost dull.


    Ding Ning, who knows nothing about this, is still smiling bitterly. In the future, he will become a bone demon who can''t see the sun. I don''t know what expression Lingyun and Shen MuQing will have when they see what they are like now.


    Xiao Ru, that silly elder sister, would not hesitate to accept her without Ling Yun and Shen MuQing.


    And... Goblins, I was confused that night. I didn''t taste it carefully for the first time. It''s really a pity.


    Next time we meet again, I don''t know if the goblins can recognize themselves?


    And the evil sister of Zhao Xin. I don''t know what it looks like. It''s an 18-year-old doctoral student. Unfortunately, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to see it.


    Ding Ning thought disorderly that the pain had gradually disappeared, but he didn''t find that the stone man had begun to emit a faint red light over him. I thought his pain nerves had adapted to this degree of pain and began to become numb.


    With the continuous backtracking of the power in the bone demon, the bone wing behind Ding Ning is still growing madly, and the power light group has long turned into countless energy lines, wandering in the Bone Demon''s body, constantly clearing the different energy, or improving his gene sequence.


    Just when Ding Ning''s brain fell into confusion, he suddenly shook all over, and a map marked with dense data appeared in his mind.


    This is... The gene map! Ding Ning''s eyes widened in horror.


    As we all know, chromosome is the carrier of genetic material genes. The number of chromosomes in human cells is 23 pairs, of which 44 are shared by men and women, which is called autosomal; Another pair of sex determining chromosomes, different from men and women, is called sex chromosomes.


    The sex chromosomes of men and women are different. Men are composed of one x sex chromosome and one y sex chromosome, while women have two x sex chromosomes.


    In order to Shen MuQing''s congenital heart disease, Ding Ning specially consulted genetic data and knew that the human genome map is known as the "second anatomical map of the human body". By analyzing the base sequence of 22 pairs of autosomal chromosomes, he obtained the personal genome, which is helpful to prevent genetic diseases and provide a basis for new drug development and new medical methods.


    The gene map in his mind is obviously more perfect and detailed than the gene map in the data he has seen, and it is three-dimensional and extremely clear.


    This surprised Ding Ning inexplicably and shocked him at the same time. Is this uncle Ling''s genome map? The power has grown again and is already able to observe human genes?


    He restrained his mind, forgot everything, and eagerly figured out the genome map in his mind.


    Chromosome 22 is the last pair of autosomes. It is small, but it is related to the immune system, congenital heart disease, schizophrenia, mental retardation, leukemia and a variety of cancers.


    But Ling Fei has no genetic disease. His 22nd pair of chromosomes looks very normal, but the data are very different.


    Biological traits are determined by genetic factors. Perhaps this is the reason why Bone Demon gene changes and ossification occurs.


    Ding Ning thought deeply, stared and thought for a long time. When he came back, he found that the pain had disappeared and the ossified skin had returned to normal. Although the Bone Demon was still in a coma, the symptoms of ossification had disappeared and his whole body was dripping with blood, showing signs of returning to normal.


    Ding Ning quickly took his pulse and found that all signs of his life were normal. He only needed to cultivate for a period of time to return to his original appearance, which was a long sigh of relief.


    He couldn''t help smiling after he was coated with the medicine for muscle regeneration and hemostasis.


    But what made him more happy was that he didn''t become a bone monster as he thought before. Even the power light group returned to the power space, as if he had eaten and stayed inside, lazily motionless.


    However, when he happily turned his head and looked at Chu Yunna, he found that her pretty face was still incredibly dull, and his eyes were very strange.


    "What''s the matter? Nana, uncle Ling is all right now, and I''m all right. How can you return this expression? Don''t you have to turn your brother into a bone monster to feel normal."


    Ding Ning was in a good mood and joked.


    "No, brother, you... You have wings like the bat king?"


    Chu Yunna pointed to Ding Ning''s back and said timidly.


    "Wings? What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Ding Ning reached out and touched back. There was nothing. He thought Chu Yunna was joking with him.


    "You can''t reach it like this, right behind your shoulders."


    Chu Yunna swallowed her saliva and looked sad. Did her master''s brother become a monster?


    "Where do you have wings? You can play..."


    Ding Ning''s bones burst, his arms twisted into an incredible angle to touch his back, but the bone feeling made his face suddenly change, his smile was stiff on his face, and he couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark: "lying in the trough, there are really wings."


    "Brother, don''t get excited. Having wings is not necessarily a bad thing. Try to see if you can fly."


    Chu Yunna saw Ding Ning''s mourning face and said softly.


    "Even if I can fly, I don''t want to grow wings. How can I go out and meet people? Isn''t it a bird man?"


    Although Ding Ning said so, he couldn''t help being curious and wanted to try what it was like to be a bird man.


    But no matter how he drove his wings, he didn''t respond. MD, who had useless wings, asked with a sad face:


    "Nana, is my brother handsome with wings? Will it affect my brother''s handsome image?"


    Chu Yunna seriously tilted her head to look at him, nodded her small head and said firmly: "whether her brother grows wings or not, she is the most handsome in Nana''s heart."


    Ding Ning always has great comfort, or the little maid will hurt people. Even the words of comfort are so warm.


    But it''s too tired to grow such a pair of unusable wings. How can you go out and meet people in the future?


    While pondering whether there is the possibility of an operation to remove this thing, the stone man suddenly burst out a red light directly into Ding Ning''s eyebrows. After a flash, he returned to normal again.


    Ding Ning even faintly noticed a sense of anger, and was slightly stunned. Is the stone man implying something?


    There was a sudden movement in my heart. Yes, I have tried with real Qi and mental power. The power light group has not been tried yet. Bone wing is also a kind of power. Maybe the power light group can be driven.


    Immediately try to control the different energy to drive the wings, and the ordered power light mass quickly reaches the back of Ding Ning along the meridians.


    Ding Ning only felt the heat on his back, and the bone wings that he could not sense all the time stretched out like the fingers of his arms. The length of one side was about one meter and five, and the two wings were more than three meters wide.


    A gentle incitement brought a slight air flow. Ding Ning was surprised to find that he flew up in the air and glided in the cave, which made him nervous, flustered and a little excited.


    I''ve become a bird man. Hahaha, I feel really good flying. I quickly flap my wings to see how fast I can reach.


    With a "bang", Ding Ning screamed, fell down into a soft and warm embrace, raised her head and saw Chu Yunna pursing her small mouth, and her eyes were full of smiles.


    Ding Ning rubbed the big bumps on his head and showed his teeth in pain. He didn''t care to feel the greatness of Chu Yunna''s chest. He broke away from her arms and said unconvinced:


    "I didn''t control the strength just now. I flew too high and hit the cave top. I''ll try again!"


    Chu Yunna''s face was full of adoration: "my brother is the best. Come on, I''m waiting for my brother to fly with Nana."


    "Hey, hey, wait. I''ll pretend to take you and force you to fly."


    Ding Ning''s small vanity was immediately greatly satisfied, and the cow forced him to clap his chest and boast.


    It''s just that flying is not so easy for him to control, either flying too high or flying too fast. After half an hour, he can barely maintain his balance. He can control the height and speed so carelessly that he doesn''t have to hit a wall. Of course, the price is that he has added several big bumps and powers on his head, and the light mass has become smaller for a big circle, which makes his flesh ache.


    But the surprise was still behind. With his whim, he took away his wings with a playful command power. The ugly wings that hindered the view actually retracted into his body, which made him excitedly hold Chu Yunna for a fierce kiss: "great, this wing can be taken away."

 Chapter 91

    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Ling Fei, who didn''t know when to wake up, looked at the scene with a smile. Seeing Chu Yunna''s pretty face with spring, there was a tendency for dry firewood and fire to burn immediately, he couldn''t help coughing a few times to remind them to pay attention to the impact.


    Ding Ning realized that he had lost his temper. In a panic like an electric shock, he loosened Chu Yunna and scratched with a dry smile: "ha ha, uncle Ling, how do you feel when you wake up?"


    Ling Fei was obviously in a good mood. He didn''t care about his future son-in-law kissing other girls. After all, Chu Yunna was just like his own daughter to him.


    Even gave birth to a kind of absurd idea. Dingning is by no means a woman who can bind him. If Yunna and Lingyun follow him, maybe he can take it away.


    I don''t blame him for his open mind. More than 20 years of pain and suffering have made him look down on life and death, and his mind has changed.


    Especially what the mysterious organization didn''t do, Ding Ning did it. He looked up to Ding Ning again.


    Hearing Ding Ning''s sincere greetings from the bottom of his heart, Ling Fei didn''t answer. He just went to the cave wall and was full of luck. A burst of bone burst sound of "beep, beep, beep" sounded, and a hard blow blew out to the cave wall.


    With the sound of "Dong", the gravel splashed, and a bowl sized pit was smashed on the solid cave wall. The whole cave seemed to shake, but Ling Fei''s fist was unharmed.


    Ding Ning''s eyes are tongue tied. He can do this, even more, but he needs to use real Qi.


    And he could see that Ling Fei had not practiced at all, and he could not use true Qi. He did it only with the power of the flesh, which made him not surprised.


    Lingfei had a satisfied smile on his face: "I didn''t expect a blessing in disguise. His strength has doubled several times than before. He not only has stronger attack, but also his defense is no worse than that after variation."


    The voice didn''t fall, as if to verify his words. He hit his forehead on the cave wall. There was another loud noise and the rubble splashed. A hole the size of a basketball appeared on the cave wall.


    Ding Ning smashed it, smashed its mouth, smiled and joked: "congratulations to Uncle Ling for his great achievement, thousands of undertakings for thousands of years, and unifying the Jianghu!"


    Ling Fei gave him a funny stare: "smelly boy, poor mouth!"


    "Hey, if aunt Chu and Ling Yun know, they will be happy to die. Uncle Ling hurry back to see them."


    Ding Ning said half of what he said, but his face was gloomy. He covered it up very well and soon returned to normal.


    It''s impossible to say that Lingyun''s affair didn''t hurt him at all. Anyway, he is also a fancy beautiful man. He has had feelings with Lingyun for so many years. Even if it is brotherhood, he is very uncomfortable to be abandoned in this way.


    Ling Fei was born as an agent and was very good at observing words and colors. Ding Ning''s gloom naturally didn''t escape his eyes.


    But he didn''t point out, nor did he mean to be a lobbyist for Lingyun. He didn''t want to intervene in the affair of children and women.


    What''s more, he can see that Ding Ning is by no means a man who will be bound by a woman. He is not Lingyun''s good match at all.


    All he can do is not support or oppose. Her children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Lingyun''s road depends on her.


    It''s also interesting to say that Ling Fei and Chu Yunxiu are completely two extremes in their emotional life towards Ling Yun, holding very different attitudes.


    Ling Fei shook his head: "now is not the time to get together with them."


    Ding Ning was stunned, but he quickly reacted. Yes, Ling Fei has been missing for more than 20 years, and the death certificate has been issued.


    Now go back rashly. I don''t know if the mysterious organization will let him go. I''m afraid even the government will ask him about his experience over the years.


    In particular, his sudden return to normal will inevitably arouse the curiosity of mysterious organizations, and he will try his best to catch him back for research.


    Even though Ling Fei has the power to protect himself, what about Ling yunniang? In the face of the mysterious organization, there was no room for resistance.


    Although there are still some complaints about Chu Yunxiu''s mother and his mother, Dante Ning will never put them in danger.


    The identity of Chu Yunna also comes from this. Although it is easy to explain why she has been missing for three years, I''m afraid the mysterious organization will never let her go.


    After a moment of rapid brain rotation, Ding Ning made up his mind and took out two biological simulation skin solemnly: "Uncle Ling, I have a way, but I hope you will keep it secret for me."


    "You have saved our two masters. We will never be ungrateful."


    Ling Fei''s eyes narrowed slightly and made a commitment instead of Chu Yunna. Chu Yunna quickly nodded her head and agreed.


    Ding Ning said seriously: "Aren''t you curious about my previous cosmetic surgery? In fact, it''s not cosmetic surgery. It''s a kind of biological simulated skin developed by my master. Once this skin meets water, it will dissolve into a layer of film and cover people. The whole person''s appearance can be fabricated at will. After two minutes, it will be shaped. Even the fingerprint and DNA are owned by another person and will never be used by others Recognize it. Now I''ll give you and Yunna one by one, and you can be reunited with your family. "


    Ling Fei''s eyes were bright, his voice trembled and asked, "who is your master? Is it so magical? Can this thing change his height?"


    Chu Yunna was also shocked, but there was more excitement in her beautiful eyes.


    After all, she is different from Ling Fei, who often goes out late at night. For more than three years, she has never gone out once. She is afraid that she can''t help but want to suck blood when she sees someone.


    For her in her youth, this is the biggest torture. She has long been eager to breathe the outside air.


    What''s more, she wants to be with Ding Ning all the time. Now with this magical biological simulation skin, all this is no longer a dream.


    "Height is another problem I''m talking about. I''ll use a kind of Kung Fu called clavicle, which can reduce your bone density and change your height, but I don''t recommend you to change your height. It''s difficult to cultivate this kind of clavicle. Even if you refine it, clavicle can''t last too long after using biological imitation skin. Over time, your bones will be damaged ¡£¡±


    Ding Ning didn''t hide and tuck in. He said generously, "of course, if you want to learn clavicle, I''ll teach you too. It''s just that I don''t recommend you to use clavicle after you change your face. After all, there are too many people of the same height."


    Ling Fei nodded: "that''s right. With biological simulation skin, I can change my face and reunite with my wife and daughter. It''s a big deal. It''s just that some of Yunxiu''s remarriage is hard to obey. I believe she can bear this gossip. After all, I''ll tell her my identity."


    Also, Ling Fei''s height is about 1.78 meters. He catches a lot of such height in Ninghai. As long as his identity cannot be verified by fingerprint and DNA, there will be no problem.


    On the contrary, Chu Yunna''s height. After all, although the height of 1.75 meters is also found among girls, it is certainly not common, especially her golden ratio figure with this height, which is easy to arouse the suspicion of interested people


    But as long as she is careful, there should be no problem. After all, unlike Lingfei, she has the biggest flaw of wife and daughter.


    Although they don''t plan to use it, Ling Fei and Chu Yunna still want to learn clavicle. After all, art doesn''t pressure their body. They may not be able to use it.


    Ding Ning gave her money without stinginess. Chu Yunna''s intelligence forced him to look at her with new eyes. In just two hours, she was able to change her height at will. She had fun and had fun there.


    Ling Fei was barely able to change his height until it was almost dawn, but he could only become two or three centimeters shorter, which surprised Ding Ning.


    As a result, when he demonstrated by himself, he was stunned to find that he was the same. After thinking hard for a long time, he suddenly thought that his bones might have mutated like Ling Fei.


    With an uneasy mood, Ding Ning punched out at the cave wall with a loud bang. The three looked at the cave wall with a dull face and stunned.


    There was a big hole more than half a meter deep on the mossy wet cave wall. Ding Ning took the boss''s strength to pull his arm out.


    This punch even put his whole arm into the cave wall with inertia, which shows how abnormal his power is.


    The most abnormal thing is more than that. Ding Ning didn''t feel any pain in the whole process. His bones were hard to a unimaginable extent.


    Ling Fei, who has always been calm and prudent, couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark: "lying in the trough, you''re going against the sky."


    Chu Yunna''s eyes rippled and looked at Ding Ning affectionately. Her pretty face was full of pride and pride. She almost said that she was the master of my family.


    Ding Ningshan touched his nose: "I don''t know. I can still get such a harvest by treating a disease. My strength has increased several times."


    "Can you communicate with the beast?"


    Chu Yunna asked excitedly.


    "Yes, since you can have my power, you should also have Yunna''s power?"


    Ling Fei''s eyes flashed with excitement, and Ding Ning''s magic refreshed his cognition again.


    "I haven''t tried to communicate with the beast, but I seem to be able to speak ventriloquism."


    Ding Ning said something shyly, but Ling Fei was stunned on the spot, because Ding Ning said this in ventral language, and his mouth didn''t move.


    "Wow, brother, you''re great. In the future, we can communicate in ventral language."


    Chu Yunna jumped up excitedly, pulled Ding Ning and laughed and jumped: "I''ll call the bat king. Try to communicate with him."


    With that, Chu Yunna tooted her small mouth and made a strange sound, but Ding Ning could understand it inexplicably.


    The bat King flew over, but did not rush into Chu Yunna''s arms as usual. He tilted his head and looked at Ding Ning and Chu Yunna from left to right. His small blood red eyes twinkled with doubt.


    Ding Ning tooted his mouth and sent out silent sound waves. As if he had found his relatives, the bat King flew directly to Ding Ning''s arms and rubbed his chest with his small head.


    Chu Yunna tooted her mouth and said angrily, "hum, feed the unfamiliar white eyed wolf. If you have a brother, you don''t want Nana."


    That said, it sounded sour, but her face was full of joy and didn''t look angry at all. In her eyes, Ding Ning was heaven.


    Ling Fei was completely stupid and asked in some doubt, "Ding Ning, how is your way of communicating with the bat King different from Yunna? I didn''t hear you make a sound."


    "Yes, I''m also surprised. I can feel the emotions of wild animals and send them messages of comfort and kindness, so as to communicate with them. The more spiritual animals are, the easier it is to communicate with them. Animals without spirituality can only ensure that they don''t attack me, but it''s difficult to command them. Brother, how do you do it?"


    Chu Yunna also asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know. I just imitated the sound wave of the bat king."


    Ding Ning said vaguely and perfunctorily, but his heart was occupied by ecstasy. He couldn''t say some words, even Ling Fei and Chu Yunna. After all, it was related to his biggest secret and was too shocking.

 Chapter 92

    At the moment when the bat King appeared, the power in Ding Ning''s mind suddenly fluctuated, and even formed a frequency similar to the heart wave. It automatically simulated the bat King''s sound wave circuit, allowing him to instantly master the bat language and communicate with it. Only then did the bat King abandon Chu Yunna and fall into his arms.


    This kind of thing is too scary. Ding Ning doesn''t know whether it is effective for the bat king or other creatures, which surprised him and filled him with full vigilance.


    If someone knows that he has the ability to talk to animals, he can''t be caught and sliced as a mouse.


    Chu Yunna and Ling Fei don''t doubt him. They celebrate Ding Ning with joy. Ling Fei is deeply touched by how strong she is to control wild animals.


    Had it not been for Chu Yunna''s special ability, they could not have escaped from the mysterious organization.


    The army of vampire bats, crocodiles, marching ants, wild wolves... These wild animals controlled by Chu Yunna have become the biggest guarantee for them to escape from heaven.


    In the mysterious organization, Chu Yunna was highly valued and given the nickname of blood beast king.


    This makes Ding Ning very confused. Since the mysterious organization can create a Chu Yunna who communicates with the beast, it can create more such powers.


    Ling Fei smiled bitterly, Solved Ding Ning''s question: "Although the effects of those gene drugs are the same, everyone''s genes are different, so the effect of variation is also different. Let alone the terrible failure rate of gene variation, even if two or more people take the same gene drug survive, the ability of variation is also different. Some may mutate into combat type, and some may mutate into auxiliary combat In other words, Yunna belongs to a relatively rare variant type. Although its combat ability is not strong, it is very practical. It can be said that it is unique, even if the mysterious organization wants to create another Yunna, The probability is basically zero. "


    Ding Ning understood every second as like as two peas. Each person''s genes are different. Even the relatives of brothers and brothers who have blood relations can not be exactly the same after taking the gene potion.


    For example, Shen Muyang and Shen MuQing are siblings, but Shen Muyang is healthy, while Shen MuQing has congenital heart disease, which is also caused by subtle genetic differences.


    "What ability does this mysterious organization basically mutate?"


    Ding Ning is becoming more and more curious about the mysterious organization, which can change human genes and make human beings have super abilities. It''s understandable if the starting point is to promote human evolution, but they have ambitions, even ignore the dignity of life and do living experiments with human beings as mice, which makes him unbearable.


    Knowing himself and the enemy, Ding Ning has regarded this mysterious organization as an evil organization that must be eradicated, but his strength is not enough and he still needs time to accumulate.


    "This mysterious organization should have existed for many years. When I was first arrested, the subjects there were basically European and American people, and there were few Asians. However, in recent years, they found that those strong Asians had a higher survival rate in the experiment and could better adapt to the genetic potion, so they focused on the Asians. Unfortunately, this organization is too mysterious As far as I know, the laboratory in America is only the tip of the iceberg of this organization. There must be similar test bases in Europe, Africa and other continents. I''m not sure if there are any in Asia. "


    Lingfei''s face showed a trace of anger: "But according to my estimation, even if there is no in Asia, an experimental base will be established soon. Although there is no great breakthrough in the research of gene potion in recent years, some results have been achieved. At present, the most common are combat powers, some of which can convert their limbs into weapons such as knives and guns, and some have super defense and can''t even break through bullets. I''ve seen a power He can metalize his body. Ordinary bullets can''t hurt him at all. "


    "The most hateful thing is that this organization doesn''t treat people as people at all. It forcibly integrates the genes of wild animals into human genes and mutates them into monsters, including werewolves, lions, tigers, bats, cats and foxes. It looks frightening and pathetic."


    Chu Yunna cut in indignantly. Her little mouth pursed high, just like a bullied little girl complaining to her teacher. She was very cute.


    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled with cold light, and he cursed angrily: "what a group of unscrupulous animals. One day, I will uproot this evil organization."


    Ling Fei''s eyes flashed a different color, the corners of his lips moved, but he didn''t say anything at last, which turned into a long sigh.


    He has seen the terror and power of mysterious organizations, which are not weaker than the terrorist forces of a powerful country. No one can compete at all.


    Although Ding Ning perfected his genes by magical means, he still didn''t think he had the ability to compete with mysterious organizations.


    Perhaps, only those powerful Chinese who are hidden from the world can completely destroy this evil organization.


    "Uncle Ling, what are your plans?"


    Ding Ning gave them the biological simulation skin and taught them how to use it before returning to business.


    Ling Fei hesitated for a moment before pleading: "I can''t leave here for the moment. I told you that Yunna and I were secretly helped when we fled the laboratory, including when we returned to Ninghai to find a foothold. He helped secretly, but he was controlled by the mysterious organization and installed a bomb in his brain. Once he betrayed, he would be blown to death without a whole body. Every time he came to Ninghai, he would come quietly to see us We, give us a sum of money so that we can live until now. You are an excellent doctor. Are you sure to help him take out the bomb in his brain? "


    "Of course, since you can hide here for three years and still be safe, it shows that the man is in Cao Ying, heart in Han and sincerely helping you. I will help him naturally, but I don''t know what kind of bomb it is? Where it is installed? I can judge whether I can take it out only after seeing him and checking it."


    Ding Ning expressed his position happily, but did not boast. After all, with the scientific and technological power of the mysterious organization, he knew the human body like the back of his hand. If he installed a bomb such as heart rate sensing, he did not dare to perform this operation. Saving people is important, but he should also act according to his ability. He will never lose his life for a stranger.


    "Well, that''s right. He has been coerced by that organization to work for it. I don''t know when to come to Ninghai. We don''t have contact information with each other. I can only stay here and wait for him."


    Ling Fei said reasonably.


    Ding Ning''s expression moved: "does he know this underground cave?"


    "I don''t know. He only knows the small courtyard outside. He paid for someone to buy it with my forged identity. I found this underground cave when I quietly dug the basement."


    Ling Fei shook his head: "he has never been here. Every time he comes to Ninghai, he leaves a contact signal at the gate of the courtyard, and I go to meet him quietly."


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up. Cuihui and some rare medicinal materials obtained from the primeval forest were about to find a place to grow. The small courtyard outside was located in a remote place in the western suburbs, which was the best place to grow.


    At present, I told Ling Fei about these situations because I need to plant some medicinal materials. Of course, some transformation needs to be carried out to artificially transform the environment into a tropical rain forest.


    "No problem. You saved Yunna and me. You can toss as you like. I''m not afraid of light now. I can take care of it for you at ordinary times."


    Ling Fei did not doubt that he was there. He agreed without hesitation and gave Ding Ning a surprise: "if there is not enough space, all the courtyards in this alley can be used. Nominally, they all belong to me. Now I transfer them to you."


    "Really? That''s great!"


    Ding Ning was overjoyed. There were four in this alley, all about the size of this small courtyard. As long as a door was opened on the wall of the courtyard, there were four proper medicine gardens.


    He also quickly reflected why the man who helped Ling Fei bought all four courtyards. After all, Ling Fei and Chu Yunna can''t see the light and can only move in the middle of the night.


    If a neighbor finds that no one has appeared in the yard for a long time, he will naturally become suspicious and buy four yards, which will reduce the risk. After all, there are not a few people waiting for demolition compensation in the western suburbs.


    If it hadn''t been too far from the city, Ding Ning would have wanted to live here.


    Chu Yunna, who changed her outfit with biological simulation skin, happily shouted that she wanted to go out for breakfast with Ding Ning. Ling Fei took the initiative to stay at home.


    It was not easy to stop a car and find a place to eat breakfast in the urban area, which made Ding Ning sigh.


    A woman''s love of beauty is unchanged. Even if Chu Yunna''s appearance decreases slightly after cross dressing, she still has a high rate of turning back. Of course, one of the reasons is that she looks different in her oversized men''s clothes.


    Who told Ding Ning to wear Lingfei''s clothes without clothes.


    Along the way, Chu Yunna saw everything strange. Her eyes looked like they were not enough. She looked like a curious baby. Ding Ning couldn''t help feeling sad. She lived like a mouse in a dark underground cave for more than three years. It was really hard for the child.


    So he didn''t like shopping very much. After finding the construction team and clarifying the conditions, he paid a deposit and left the address to them. Then he went back to the Express Hotel to pick up his luggage, returned his room, put his things in the yard in the western suburbs, said hello to Ling Fei, and began shopping with Chu Yunna.


    It has to be said that shopping is a woman''s nature. Before noon, Chu Yunna''s hands were full of dozens of clothes, shoes and hats, large and small.


    It''s not that Ding Ning doesn''t want to take it for her, but Chu Yunna insists that he is her master. No master can pick up things for the maid.


    Well, for the sake of more than 100000 oceans evaporated from the bank card, Ding Ning returned to Huang Shiren with his hands on his back in the eyes of passers-by.


    Fortunately, the little maid finally found out her conscience and generously bought him a dress worth more than 200 yuan, so that he no longer had to wear Ling Fei''s short funny dress.


    After receiving Xiao Nuo''s invitation for lunch, the shopping finally came to an end in Ding Ning''s relief.


    The little maid was really obedient. Ding Ning stopped her car, paid the money, and sent her back to the western suburbs.


    "The car has been repaired for you. If you are not satisfied, I''ll compensate you for a new one."


    As soon as they met at the gate of the agreed Starbucks cafe, Xiao Nuo threw the car key to him.


    Ding Ning walked around the Land Rover. He couldn''t see that he had repaired it. He grinned with satisfaction: "I don''t pay attention, as long as my friends don''t care."


    "Invite me to dinner at noon!"


    When Xiao Nuo said this, there was a touch of shame on her face, which was beautiful and moving.


    Ding Ning glanced: "why did I invite you instead of you?"

 Chapter 93

    "Stingy, please. What would you like to eat?"


    Xiao Nuo''s original intention was to have lunch with him. He didn''t mind who invited who. He smiled and said coyly.


    The ice lotus''s blooming smile shocked Ding Ning''s heart. He was momentarily absent-minded. This sentence came out of his mind inexplicably. Looking back, he smiled, and the six palace powder and Dai had no color.


    Xiao Nuo is really worthy of this evaluation. She is usually used to wearing training clothes. It''s easy to ignore her gender.


    But today, although she dressed casually, her taste was very different from that when she was wearing training clothes. She was full of femininity, which made Ding Ning feel straight in front of her eyes.


    A white blue and white shirt, QIP jeans shorts, flat canvas shoes and shoulder length short hair were tied into a concise calf by her, revealing a delicate face with plain face.


    Her tall figure, full chest, snow-white slender legs, slender waist and round hips all show her natural beauty.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s amazing eyes, he glanced at his Majesty in front of his chest unkindly. Xiao Nuo flashed a touch of shyness and faint joy in his eyes. It seems that he doesn''t have any charm.


    His ears flushed slightly, and he stamped his feet with a touch of jiaochen on his face: "what are you looking at, hooligan? What do you want to eat at noon?"


    "Whatever!" Ding Ning returned to his senses, unable to help his old face.


    But in my heart, I was whispering to myself, was it broken by the goblin, and even my color courage became bigger. Obviously, I went to see her with the vision of appreciating art. Why did I aim at the rough waves of others?


    "Whatever you are, you are still not a man. You can''t even make up your mind to eat."


    Xiao Nuo''s tone was like flirting with his lover and rolled his eyes.


    Ding Ning teased with a very serious expression: "this problem is very serious. If I''m a man, you can try."


    Xiao Nomi''s eyes were sparkling, her face was covered with pink crimson like rouge, her white teeth gently bit her pink lips, her heart pounded like a deer, but she said with disdain:


    "Let''s open a house. I''ll see if you''re a man."


    Ding Ning''s smile was stiff and immediately counselled. He didn''t dare to tease the dirty woman again. He said with a smiling face: "you''d better fill your stomach first. It''s rare for captain Xiao to invite a big meal. If you don''t eat white, you don''t eat."


    "The guy with lust heart but no lust courage, you dare not eat the best meal in front of you. Hum, counsellor!"


    Xiao Nuo said with some meaning. He turned angrily and twisted his small waist. He walked forward gracefully: "since you don''t choose me, it''s up to you. Let''s eat hot pot."


    "Eat hot pot?" Ding Ning opened his mouth, raised his head exaggerated, looked at the hot sun in the sky, and said, "you''re not afraid of getting angry on such a hot day?"


    "It''s good to get angry. If you get angry, go to open a room. Miss Ben will lower the fire for you personally."


    Xiao Nuo turned his head and smiled with a teasing charm, which made Ding Ning tremble. He always felt that Xiao Nuo today was a little abnormal and his words were sharp.


    Ding Ning, like a defeated rooster with a drooping face, followed Xiao Nuo with his head held high to a self-service hot pot shop called "Mi Mei" for 98 yuan per person.


    The decoration is good, very high-grade, and the dishes are also very rich. However, although the air conditioner is on in the store, the fog is rising. It''s like a sauna room. I''m sweating before I open it.


    The business of the hot pot shop is surprisingly good. It is really full. After paying the money and getting the number, it still lined up for more than ten minutes. Two people grabbed a double card seat.


    "I often come to this hotpot restaurant, and my colleagues like to eat here. It''s economical and tastes very good. Especially the hotpot bottom here is spicy in hemp. It''s really delicious. Have some ice beer, that taste, tut tut......"


    Xiao Nuo introduced with salivation while holding the dishes.


    "Eating too much spicy food is bad for the skin, and it is easy to cause endocrine disorders."


    Ding Ning said solemnly from the professional point of view of a doctor, but the speed of starting is not slow at all. He brought pot dishes to his table one by one. The speed was amazing. In a moment, it filled the table and attracted people''s attention.


    As soon as the hot pot came up, he smelled the unique smell of spicy. The hot pot here still has a unique flavor. It has authentic Sichuan flavor. He likes to eat spicy food, and his saliva is almost flowing down.


    Xiao Nuo turned his eyes charmingly and said sarcastically, "virtue, spicy food is not good. You''re like the one who just came out of the refugee camp."


    "It''s 98 yuan a person. It''s good to not eat enough."


    Ding Ning said with a smile. He likes to feel relaxed with Xiao Nuo. Of course, it would be more perfect if Xiao Nuo didn''t flirt with him occasionally.


    In fact, he hopes Xiao Nuo can treat him as a friend who has nothing to say. After all, he can be regarded as a comrade in arms who has lived and died several times. Although he knows that he deceives himself and others, Lingyun''s affair still hurts him. He doesn''t want to fall into another relationship so soon.


    "Ding Ning, I want to ask you a question. You answer me honestly."


    After putting the dishes into the hot pot and covering it, Xiao Nuo looked at him very seriously and asked.


    "Captain, don''t shoot. I''ll be honest." Ding Ning''s expression also became serious, sitting upright and in danger, looking like being interrogated.


    Xiao Nuo ignored his mischief. His eyes flickered and didn''t look at him. After hesitating for a long time, he looked at him as if he had made up his mind. There were something in his eyes that Ding Ning couldn''t understand:


    "If, I mean, if one day I leave Ninghai, we will never meet again in this life. Will you... Miss me?"


    Ding Ning was slightly stunned and his scalp was numb. For Xiao Nuo, he didn''t know what his feelings were. He was almost like Ling Yun. He always felt that something was missing and grinned:


    "There are so many people in the world. If you are the captain of the great special police team, will you resign or not..."


    Before he finished, Ding Ning noticed that Xiao Nuo didn''t seem to be joking. His unprecedented seriousness made him unable to speak any more. The smile on his face was also stiff, and a sense of sadness filled his heart inexplicably.


    Will you miss her? Certainly. The girl is stubborn and stubborn. It''s a lie to say that he''s not attracted to her at all.


    But... When Ding Ning thought of Lingyun, his heart was full of bitterness. After all, he still couldn''t let go!


    For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer. His lips were silent for a long time.


    "Well, I''m kidding. Let''s eat. The pot is open."


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes flashed a trace of undetectable loss, and Ding Ning''s silence had given her the answer.


    She summoned up the courage to try for the last time, but she failed after all. Maybe she really should forget him and end the relationship she shouldn''t have started.


    According to the original plan, go to the dragon soul to find the man, and then follow his father''s arrangement to fulfill the engagement with the man who has never been masked, get married, have children and live a whole life.


    Xiao Nuo didn''t follow the professional advice of Ding Ning women to drink less beer, especially ice beer. He poured bottle after bottle in a bad mood.


    Ding Ning tried to persuade him several times, but he was defeated in Xiao Nuo''s stubborn eyes with fog, some remorse and some guilt.


    She could only accompany her bottle by bottle without saying a word, and soon the table was filled with empty wine bottles.


    A hot pot meal was embarrassing. Xiao Nuo didn''t know how much he drank, but he blushed like a monkey''s ass. he was as gorgeous as peaches and plums, as cold as ice, and with a sad feeling of crying, which attracted the attention of the surrounding diners, but his behavior seemed sober.


    The wine was more sad. On the contrary, Ding Ning was depressed in his heart, and he was confused about his feelings. He was dizzy and his eyes were blurred. He even began to shake when walking.


    Xiao Nuo ignored the envious eyes of the people around him and fully demonstrated the superiority of the physical quality of the special police. He carried Ding Ning on his shoulder and left without any difficulty.


    At Ninghai International Hotel, Xiao Nuo changed the princess, hugged Ding Ning and came to the front desk without hesitation. He took out his wallet and ID card and said in a loud voice: "open a room! Big bed room!"


    The attractive cashier at the front desk was stunned for a long time before she reacted. She hurried to help her check in. They saw many men and women coming to open a room. It was not uncommon for ill intentioned men to open a room with a drunk woman, but it was the first time for such a beautiful woman to open a room with a drunk man.


    Xiao Nuo, who was slightly drunk, noticed the strange and envious eyes of the people around him. Then he realized that he was embarrassed. His cheeks were hot. His already red face became more and more beautiful and beautiful. After opening the room, he ran away with his room card and went straight to the elevator with Ding Ning.


    Xiao Nuo was relieved when the elevator door closed again and isolated those strange eyes.


    He glanced at Ding Ning in his arms and complained with a small mouth: "it''s all you. Your drinking capacity is too bad, which has ruined my girl''s reputation."


    Xiao nuohun, who was all about Ding Ning, didn''t notice that when he came out of the hotel, a man with black and thin glasses with a camera followed him and photographed the scene along the way.


    Until Xiao Nuo entered the elevator, the man with glasses stopped shooting, looked at the preview effect of the photo with satisfaction, hummed a small song, put away the camera and hit his mouth with envy:


    "Pigs have eaten all the watery cabbages. This girl is the best. Unfortunately, it''s a five-star hotel. It''s not easy to get in and take bed photos at close range. Even if there''s no commission, it''s good to keep it for yourself to enjoy. It should be enough to make a job. Hey, hey, this little white face has been walking around with a beautiful girl all morning and eating with a more beautiful girl at noon. It''s really romantic Natural and unrestrained, this million is really easy to earn. "


    At the thought of the high price offered by his employer, the man with glasses couldn''t close his mouth.


    He got on a Pusan parked in the parking space of the hotel and started to leave. A Rolls Royce phantom suddenly blocked his way. Behind him, a Hummer fiercely blocked his back road.


    As a highly qualified private detective, Lu Renjian was deeply worried by the momentum of the attack before and after. He had a hunch that he was in trouble. Was it exposed that he cheated with a woman who filmed a gangster the day before yesterday?


    MD, you can''t take such jobs involving underground forces in the future. The women of gangsters are also cruel roles.


    Weighing the pros and cons, Lu Jianren knew that he could not escape today. He honestly opened the door and came out. He raised his hands and said with a flattering smile to several black shirt men who came down from the Hummer:


    "I don''t know where my little brother offended your big brothers. Please say clearly that the apology should be made, the apology should be made, and the money should be made. My little brother knows the rules."


    Several black shirts ignored him. The man with a straight javelin and a scar on his face pulled the camera in his hand with a gloomy face, opened the preview and looked at it: "see if there is a backup?"

 Chapter 94

    "No, not yet!" Lu Jianren shook his head in fear, but he felt a little confused. Aren''t they sent by the women of the gangsters? But the drunk little white face?


    Is it that little white face or something big? But he shouldn''t. He had made a detailed investigation when he took the job. That little white face was just a little doctor without any background.


    Is it that beautiful woman? Because Xiao Nuo appeared so suddenly, he didn''t have time to investigate her identity. It seems that the woman''s origin is extraordinary, and there are bodyguards to protect her secretly.


    The scar man waved his hand, rushed to the black shirts and said, "search for me carefully, and no backup is allowed to reveal!"


    Several black shirts professionally turned over Pusan inside and outside, even Lu Jianren''s mobile phone. After confirming that there was no omission, the man shook his head:


    "Brother scar, I''ve searched them all. There''s really no backup!"


    The scar man nodded with satisfaction, turned to the Rolls Royce phantom where no one came down, bowed respectfully in front of the car and picked up the camera.


    The window opened slowly, revealing a pair of slender jade hands to take the camera.


    The scar man respectfully asked for instructions and said, "how do you deal with this boy?"


    "Find out who his employer is and let him know that some people can''t afford to offend them."


    The woman in the window gave a faint command. The window closed again and left.


    The scar man turned around, and a cold cold light burst out of his half narrowed eyes, which made Lu Jianren want to crack his heart. He cried and begged: "brother, I don''t know who the employer is. He came to handle the entrustment with a mask and sunglasses."


    "Aren''t you a private detective? With your professional level, it''s not difficult to find out the identity of your employer? You''re a smart man. Do you know what to do?"


    Scar man''s expression is indifferent, but his tone is full of unquestionable threat!


    Lu Jianren swallowed his saliva and said bitterly, "brother, how can I make a living in this industry after betraying my employer?"


    "Then you can continue to eat your food. Be careful not to put your family in gunny bags and sink into the river."


    The scar man showed a sneer at the corners of his mouth and walked towards the Hummer.


    "No, no, brother, i... I''ll try my best."


    Lu Jianren''s courage was frightened. He shouted hoarsely. The naked killing opportunity on the scar man made him believe that his words were not a joke. What professional ethics were all floating clouds in front of the lives of the whole family.


    "I''ll give you one day. I''ll contact you again at this time tomorrow. I won''t treat you badly. I''ll double the commission that person gives you."


    The scar man paused, didn''t even return his head, and said faintly. Without waiting for Lu Jianren to reply, he got on the car surrounded by several black shirts.


    "Don''t worry, brother. I must have checked his ancestors for you."


    Hearing that the Commission doubled, Lu Jianren immediately turned fear into joy and shouted happily at the started Hummer.


    No matter whether scar man can hear it or not, he waved his fist excitedly. It''s really another village where mountains and rivers are poor and there is no way to doubt.


    For people like him who hang out in the detective industry, word of mouth is still very important. Once the news of betraying his employer comes out, he won''t want to hang out in this industry.


    However, there is a situation that is very special in the industry. You can make an article and play a marginal ball. Although it is still unreasonable, it can explain the past. This is an unwritten hidden rule in the industry.


    That is, both the employer and the respondent find a detective agency to check each other at the same time. In this case, they can be treated as separate cases. Whoever pays more money will serve for whom. There is no saying of betraying the employer.


    All he had to do was forge an entrustment contract with brother scar, so Lu Jianren was happy again, humming happily and wondering how to make Infernal Affairs more beautiful. This was a big order of two million.


    In the space in the back seat of Rolls Royce phantom, a beautiful woman in an ol suit played with the camera in her hand, looked at the photos inside, flashed a dote in her eyes, covered her mouth and smiled:


    "I have a good eye. I just counselled a little. It''s a shame to let girls take the initiative to open a room. However, this is my brother. He saves money to open a room and can live."


    The simple and honest middle-aged male driver, wearing white gloves, drove the car attentively. The female assistant sitting upright on the co driver turned her head and asked respectfully through the telephone in the isolation window:


    "Chairman, shall we go back to the group or where?"


    The woman in the suit sat up straight and exuded the strong smell of business women. She pondered a little: "all the appointments in the company are cancelled today. Go back to my residence."


    Tomson Yipin aims to stay with outstanding figures at the top of the world, with a price of 150000 per square meter, making the billionaires on the Forbes Global list their main source of customers.


    In the mansion with a top floor area of 1200 square meters on the 44th floor of Tomson Seaview Garden, the woman in suit has changed into a casual Pajama and stood barefoot in front of the French window overlooking the Pujiang River.


    The limited edition mobile phone in her hand dialed a number. As soon as the phone was connected, the woman whispered, "Mom, I see my brother."


    "Is he... Well? Has he been bullied? Is he the same as on the video? Is he fat or thin?"


    The other end of the phone seemed stunned for a moment before a woman''s urgent and excited voice came, asking questions like a fireball. Later, the voice began to choke.


    "Well, my brother is so handsome. Even the beautiful girls paste him upside down and get him drunk. He saves money for opening a house. Hee hee, he is worthy of being my mother''s son."


    The woman''s eyes were a little red, but she smiled and joked.


    Only she knows what kind of suffering the woman on the other end of the phone has spent these years. In the face of commercial opponents, the helmsman of commercial aircraft carrier who is always strong, fierce, decisive, cruel, ruthless and overbearing has always been a synonym for elegance, nobility, modesty, beauty and generosity, and an impeccable commercial goddess.


    It is her only idol from childhood to adulthood, her closest relative, and the goal she tries to catch up with.


    In business operation, no matter how much pressure and difficulties she encountered, she always remained rational and sober, calmly came up with solutions, and never lost her attitude for anything.


    Only Ding Ning is her only weakness and the only one who can make her nervous and lose her manners, but she is not jealous at all. She knows the bitterness of godmother''s heart.


    Over the years, godmother is like an indefatigable precision machine running overload, so as to paralyze herself and hide her inner vulnerability and missing.


    How many midnight dreams, when she was still young, she could always hear her faint sobs from godmother''s room all night, which became the driving force of her efforts when she was young. She wanted to help godmother realize her wishes.


    Even if the godmother had already revealed that she was positioned as the child''s daughter-in-law of her brother, her heart did not set off too much waves.


    After all, her debt to godmother is still unclear in her life. She exists to repay her kindness.


    Everyone has their own value. As an orphan, godmother saved her when she died frequently, brought her warm family affection and superior living conditions that she had never experienced, and cultivated her at all resources. Since then, she regarded her as her own mother.


    Even if she knew she was just a substitute for the boy who was opening a house with a woman, she was very satisfied and grateful. Without a godmother, she had long become a pile of dead bones under the loess.


    "Lead hunting, he is young and frivolous at this age. It is normal to play every time. Don''t take it to heart. Mom knows that he has wronged you."


    The woman opposite has a sensitive heart. When she is excited, she begins to worry about the mood of the child''s adopted daughter-in-law.


    "Mom, how can I care about these? I''ve seen too many over the years. Which capable man is not married with three wives and four concubines. His brother is so handsome. It''s strange that there are no girls upside down. Hee hee!"


    Ding Qianlie is the girl''s name. She didn''t know why her godmother didn''t let her have her last name. Instead, she let her last name be Ding and gave her such a strange name.


    Later, I learned that the man whose godmother was worried about was Ding.


    She was curious about what kind of man could make godmother, a goddess who concentrated almost all the advantages of women, move her heart, and defend herself for him, determined not to marry.


    Unfortunately, godmother''s mouth is very strict and she is never willing to disclose his name. Only when talking about him, sweet and happy thoughts will float from the corners of her mouth.


    This made that man once the most curious mysterious figure during her growth. Must he be as handsome as his brother?


    Ding led hunting''s full and sexy pink lips slightly grinned, and the corners of his mouth outlined a shallow radian.


    "Lead the hunter, help me take care of him, mom, please."


    The tone of the woman on the other end of the phone has never been serious.


    "Mom, what are you talking about? He''s my brother and I... my future husband, how can I not help him!"


    Ding Qianlie''s beautiful face floated a layer of rouge like pink. Ashamed to discuss this topic, he quickly changed the topic and said, "by the way, mom, don''t you want to see him?"


    "I... of course I want to see him, but... Forget it. Just send me his picture. Now is not the time."


    With a strong desire and a timid feeling of nostalgia, how can a woman not want to see her son she hasn''t seen for more than 20 years? She can''t wait to rush to Ninghai immediately, hold him in her arms and compensate for everything owed to him.


    But... There are too many obstacles for her to do so willfully. After all, reason prevailed over emotion:


    "I can''t see him yet. Seeing him now won''t do him any good, but will harm him. Lead the hunter. Try not to interfere in his life. Just take care of him secretly. It''s best not to let him notice, so as not to arouse the suspicion of interested people. Also, we must remember that our relationship should be kept confidential."


    "I know, mom. Don''t worry. I''ll pay attention. I''ll send you his picture right now."


    Ding Qianlie said softly. She understood her mother''s tangled mood of missing her for more than 20 years, but she couldn''t recognize her. She also knew how powerful those secretly covetous forces were.


    Even though she is now at the helm of Longteng group and secretly holds shares in many large enterprises, her wealth has already exceeded 10 billion, but she is still unable to compete with those forces.


    After passing the photo, Ding led the hunter to pick up a glass of red wine, sat on the velvet carpet against the Italian handmade leather sofa, and slowly tasted the mellow aftertaste of red wine.


    The waterfall like hair covered her smooth forehead, and the star like eyes glittered under the reflection of the afternoon sun, looking elegant and mysterious.


    My brother is just a little doctor. Although he is a little famous now, he won''t be watched, will he? Who on earth wants to deal with him?


    A faint cold light flashed in the bright star eyes. No matter who wants to hurt him, she will make the other party pay a painful price. Ding Ning, but the godmother and her biggest enemy.

 Chapter 95

    At this time, Ding Ning, who was sleeping on the big bed in a room in Ninghai International Hotel, didn''t know that he would have a super calf protecting sister for no reason.


    He was really drunk. Originally, his drinking capacity would not be turned over by more than 20 bottles of beer, but he was depressed and soon anesthetized himself.


    Lingyun, by no means as calm as he thought, silently blessed her. She has become an inseparable part of his life.


    I thought I would wait for her explanation call today, but with the passage of time, he became more and more disappointed and depressed.


    In addition, he never closed his eyes after he came back from southern Yunnan, which led to the sad feeling of wine. He drank too much unconsciously. He went into the room and went to bed and snored immediately.


    Xiao Nuo sat at the head of the bed and looked painfully at Ding Ning''s frown in his sleep. He took off his disguise. He looked so fragile and helpless, which was very different from his heartlessness when he was awake.


    Her eyes fondled his angular cheeks, and a faint sadness appeared in her heart. She was actually a girl who loved herself very much, otherwise she wouldn''t have lived for 23 years. She didn''t even have a boyfriend. The people who pursued her were like Jiang Zhiqing, but she never pretended to be polite. She was cold all day and wrote that strangers should not be close.


    But I don''t know why, Ding Ning''s every move, every word and deed can easily touch her heartstrings, so that she can see how she likes it and how she feels about it.


    Perhaps beauty is in the eyes of lovers. Watching Ding Ning closely, Xiao Nuo found that this man is really good-looking, contradictory, but extremely deceptive.


    The ink like sword eyebrows are slanted into the temples, sharp as awn, the tall and straight bridge of the nose is as clear as a knife and axe, the angular lips are ruddy but not mean, the thick eyelashes that women are jealous of are black, long and warped, and the tight corners of the mouth show their elegant nature, which makes it easy to ignore his publicity and overbearing.


    The three-dimensional facial features with distinct layers form a delicate and handsome face, which is more beautiful than the pattern man, more handsome than the long legged oba, and more delicious than the vicissitudes of life.


    He is not the kind of man who attracts everyone''s attention as soon as he comes out, but the kind of man with poetic and bookish spirit, implicit and introverted, full of mysterious charm.


    It can always subtly affect the perception of people around us in the silence of moistening things and attract the attention of girls. It has a fatal attraction for girls who grow up in a military family like Xiao Nuo.


    In addition, Ding Ning saved her life many times. She always protected her behind at the first time at a dangerous juncture. The indescribable sense of security and palpitation made her intoxicated and occupied.


    What made her depressed was that she put down all her reserve and dignity and took the initiative to confess to him, but she always got the silence he escaped.


    If she didn''t know Ding Ning had a heart, she would think he was an old hand in love, playing hard to get and taking progress as retreat.


    Strange to say, the more Ding Ning evades in this way, the more she feels that Ding Ning has a sense of responsibility and is a person worthy of lifelong trust.


    If he is confused with other women and plays with himself, maybe she won''t like him so much.


    The more Ding Ning declined her, the more she wanted to get close to him. She was addicted to the poison and sent out fatal temptation. This is probably the best psychological trouble that she can''t get.


    Xiao Nuo''s drunken crimson on his white cheeks became more and more beautiful. Blurred feelings flashed in her beautiful eyes, and a bold idea she never dared to think came into her mind.


    Ding Ning is the first person to walk into her heart. She firmly believes that she is also the last one. After she is determined to leave him and join the dragon soul, she is likely to never see each other again.


    In other words, this may be the last time they meet.


    She was very resistant to the man who was not masked but had an engagement. Perhaps it was because she fell in love with Ding Ning, perhaps it was the rebellious psychology towards her fiance, or she wanted to live for herself. She didn''t mind wearing a green hat to the man who was destined to occupy the happiness of the rest of her life.


    The first kiss was given to him. Let''s just forget the first time. It''s the only mark left in her youth. Let her always remember that she once loved deeply.


    Once this idea came into being, it would linger like a nightmare. Xiao Nuo summoned up his courage, trembled, leaned down to gently print his lips, breathed his unique taste, and his breath was gradually rapid.


    Perhaps it was her astringent kiss that made him unable to breathe. The soft lips opened slightly, revealing a neat and white tooth.


    With a strong shyness, Xiao Nuo jumped like a little girl who stole candy. Without hesitation, he took the initiative to spit out his sweet tongue and challenged him at his teeth.


    Suddenly, a powerful big hand pressed on the back of her head, and the big mouth with a faint smell of wine opened domineering and ferocious, holding her cloves and tasting them wantonly.


    Xiao Nuo was caught off guard and was stiff. Then he supported the bed with his arms and wanted to break away from the broad embrace of the smelly hooligan.


    But when she saw his face full of pain, the salty tears overflowing from her closed eyes made her heart soft and her rigid body relaxed, and let him block her pink lips.


    The strange warm current rising in her abdomen made her clamp her legs and lie down on him like a frightened quail. Her ears were red, but she was not willing to break free from his arms.


    "Lingyun, don''t, don''t leave me..."


    But then, she was awakened by Ding Ning''s dreamy voice from her confused state, making her heart cold.


    Ding Ning smashed her mouth, loosened her, turned over and continued to sleep.


    Xiao Nuo sat beside the bed with a faint interest. His heart was full of bitterness. He even kissed in his sleep and shouted Ling Yun''s name. It seems that he really loves her.


    "Big ass, hey hey, I like you so much!"


    But then Ding Ning''s obscene dreamy voice turned her face cloudy and sunny, with an indescribable sense of shame in her sweetness.


    This smelly hooligan doesn''t even shout other people''s names. What''s his name? It''s terrible.


    But the thought that he was still shouting his name in his sleep, well, although his name became a big ass, it proved that he still had her in his heart, which was enough to make her happy.


    Ling Yun, hum, I won''t easily lose to you. Although he has you in his heart first, if he doesn''t like me at all, I will leave by myself. But since he already has me in his heart, I will never let go. I will compete fairly with you.


    Xiao Nuo whispered to himself, looking at Ding Ning curling up to sleep, with a touch of tenderness in his eyes.


    "Mu Qing, I finally think of a way to cure you. Hehe, are you happy?"


    But then Ding Ning''s dreamy voice made her numb, especially the familiar name Shen MuQing, which was a bolt from the blue.


    Fortunately, there was no love in Ding Ning''s somniloquy. She just said the treatment, which made her keep comforting herself. They had no ambiguous relationship, just the relationship between patients.


    Until then, she suddenly woke up. She received the news that a doctor was sure to cure Shen MuQing''s disease. At that time, she wondered which doctor was so powerful. It turned out to be Ding Ning. No wonder.


    Although very unhappy, Ding Ning dreamed and shouted Shen MuQing''s name. He was so affectionate, MuQing, MuQing, hum!


    You either call others captain Xiao or call others big ass. why haven''t you ever called others nono, smelly hooligan? I hate it.


    But she is still sincerely happy for Shen MuQing. After all, she had a good relationship with Shen MuQing because of the relationship between the two families when she was a child. She was once a good friend who talked about everything.


    But later, with Shen MuQing''s repeated attacks, she could only live in seclusion. She didn''t like to see others'' compassionate eyes. Her character became more and more lonely and indifferent. Finally, they gradually alienated.


    She knew that Shen MuQing was studying in Ninghai University and wanted to go to find her, but Shen MuQing''s illness was a time bomb. If something happened when she came out, she couldn''t wash it by jumping into the Yellow River.


    The relationship between the two families may also fall out. After all, ye Shulan is famous for her calf protection and unreasonable.


    So Xiao Nuo never went to find this childhood playmate, so as not to bring unnecessary trouble to both sides.


    But she was more curious about how Ding Ning became Shen MuQing''s attending doctor. The world is really small.


    "Goblin... Sorry... Big ass... Sorry... It''s all my fault... I''m sorry for you!"


    At this time, Ding Ning''s vague voice came again. Xiao Nuo''s heart sank, Goblin? Who is it?


    But then the big ass''s dreamy voice successfully made her misunderstand that the goblin was also shouting to herself. Suddenly, she was happy. It turned out that this girl had a goblin nickname in addition to the nickname of big ass.


    The nickname of goblin is much better than big ass. Xiao nomei looked at Ding Ning with a smile and listened to his dreamy voice. The more he saw, the more comfortable he was and the happier he listened.


    She calculated carefully. Although Ding Ning shouted goblins or big ass alone, it was not as much as Ling Yun and Shen MuQing, but it was more than them together, which made her feel that she was taken seriously and decided to forgive the hooligan magnanimously. There were other women in her heart.


    The cold air of the central air conditioner brought down the temperature. Xiao Nuo felt a little cool. Then he remembered that they both sweated their clothes when they ate hot pot. If they didn''t take off their clothes, they would get cold.


    He took a shower, put on a bath towel and clenched his lower lip. After fighting for a long time, Xiao Nuo blushed and undressed Ding Ning. Fortunately, Ding Ning was honest to sleep and let her take off him smoothly, leaving only a pair of underwear.


    Secretly glanced at Ding Ning''s streamlined muscles, which are not exaggerated but full of strength and beauty, especially the Sexy Mermaid line and eight well-defined abdominal muscles, highlighting his masculine breath.


    Suddenly, his heart was like a deer, his peach cheeks were pink, and his body was so fit that he was the perfect male god. Compared with him, those beautiful men and long legged oba were simply weak.


    But when she blushed and dared to appreciate it carefully, she found that the smooth muscle lines were full of ferocious scars, which made her heart tremble.


    Although she knew they were all old scars, she was still distressed. How hard did this man suffer from childhood and how could he suffer so many injuries?


    Trembling, he stretched out his slender hand, as if afraid of hurting him, gently stroked those scars, and tears twinkled in her beautiful eyes.


    If Ding Ning knew that two women had shed tears over his scars, he would be deeply impressed by the second master Zhao Fugui, the prophet of unscrupulous and unscrupulous businessmen.


    The guy said that scars are a man''s military merit badge, so every time Ding Ning plays his life alone in the Luochuan mountains, Mingming fourth master Qiao sister has a muscle powder that can remove scars, and Zhao Fugui won''t let him use it. He said it was an artifact for him to pick up girls in the future.

 Chapter 96

    Among the four masters, Meng Wenhan, the master''s father, was a pedantic but erudite sour Confucian; Second, master Zhao Fugui is cunning, black bellied and a typical smiling tiger; Third master Duan Xiaowu is not good at words. He is shy, but he is cruel; The fourth master, Chen Qiaoer, is a Bodhisattva with a heart of helping the world. His first-hand cooking is the creation of heaven and earth.


    It is reasonable to say that sister Qiao, the fourth master, dotes on him very much. In a sense, she fills in his missing maternal love and should be closest to him.


    But in fact, Zhao Fugui had the best relationship with Ding Ning, because the other three masters taught him as elders and made him in awe.


    Only Zhao Fugui didn''t treat him as a child. He was not big or small with him all day. He spoke meat words that made him blush, and there was no generation gap with him at all.


    His body is full of the smell of the market. He smiles and hides a knife. He is insidious and vicious. When he meets a trusted brother, he has little righteousness and does everything for each other.


    He was taught the way of survival of many small people at the bottom of society, and taught him to speak only three words and not to give up all his heart.


    In the process of Ding Ning''s growth, Zhao Fugui set an example and made him stumble behind his back, which made him feel the danger of the people''s heart. Only by eating and beating can he have a long memory, which made him take a warning,


    Ding Ning''s favorite when he was a child was to listen to him from all over the world in his spare time and say some rumors and anecdotes about the three teachings and nine schools in the Jianghu, which made him, a small town boy who had never been out of Luochuan before the age of 17, full of longing for the wonderful world outside.


    The second master often says that every dog butcher who upholds justice is a scholar.


    Every time he said this, the master''s father would get angry and have a war of words with him first, and then develop into their whole martial arts.


    At first, Xiao dingning nervously called Dad and Uncle Wu to persuade them to quarrel. Later, he found that they were making trouble. He was just looking for an excuse to compete.


    He is not surprised. Every time he sits on a small bench to cheer on, he is happy to see it.


    Ding Ning, who was awakened by Xiao Nuo''s caressing the scar, didn''t open his eyes and continued to lie down and pretend to sleep. He inexplicably missed the years when he lived with his father and master, and couldn''t help feeling dejected.


    Xiao Nuo didn''t notice Ding Ning''s awakening. All her eyes were attracted by the stone man on Ding Ning''s neck.


    Her heart beat like thunder and her mouth was dry. She had never been so excited at this moment. She had been blurred by tears.


    As like as two peas, she never saw the stone man, but she promised that she was not mistaken. The stone man hanging on the scroll of his father''s study was exactly the same as the stone man before him.


    The reason for her excitement is that her father once pointed to the stone man in the painting and told her that her fiance would bring the stone man as her identity certificate to ask for marriage and fulfill her engagement when she was 25 years old.


    But she didn''t think that the world was so small. It turned out that Ding Ning was her fiance who had been extremely resistant in her heart. She had a great resentment against the only arbitrariness that had always spoiled her father.


    So after her brother disappeared and her father refused to allow her to join the dragon soul for investigation, she ran away from home and became a special police officer in Ninghai alone. She didn''t contact her family for more than two years.


    Until now, she was full of gratitude for her father''s arrangement. It turned out that her father''s eyes were so good. It turned out that the person she fell in love with was the fiance, which made her happy and angry at the same time.


    Originally, Ding Ning fell in love with Ling Yun. She felt guilty about falling in love with Ding Ning. After all, she was a third party.


    But now she is justified. Ding Ning has an engagement with her for a long time. She is her serious fiance. Why should she fall in love with Lingyun? She is the third party.


    This made her make a very important decision, not to go to the dragon soul, stay in Ninghai, defend the dignity of her fiancee, and never allow Ding Ning to flirt again.


    At the same time, she also decided not to tell Ding Ning the truth first. She looked forward to the wonderful expression when Ding Ning saw that his fiancee was himself.


    "Hey, hey, hey!"


    Thinking of his pride, Xiao Nuo couldn''t help laughing. The rampant pride made Ding Ning scared out of goose bumps.


    His eyes narrowed secretly into a seam and looked quietly. Xiao Nuo stroked Ding Ning''s scar and nodded his head like a chicken pecking rice. He was beaten with an unspeakable smile on his face.


    This big ass won''t be insane because he refuses again, will he? Why are you laughing so darkly?


    No, is she going to bow hard and push herself? That''s why you laugh so much, YD?


    So am I fighting? Or from? From where? I''d better... Forget it!


    Peeking at the spectacular scene of surging waves in front of Xiao Nuo''s chest with a proud smile, Ding Ning swallowed her saliva and felt that she didn''t have much resistance to the big ass. sooner or later, it would be difficult to escape her claws. It''s better to follow her.


    When his heart crossed and his eyes closed, he covered his chest with his hands like an angry little daughter-in-law and said in a solemn and stirring tone of generosity:


    "Don''t laugh so horribly, will you? I''ve been with you since, but you... Would you mind being gentle, others... It''s the first time."


    "Cluck..."


    Xiao Nuo''s laughter stopped suddenly. Looking at Ding Ning''s wronged little daughter-in-law, he was angry, and his head was covered with black lines.


    Jumping into bed, he rode on Ding Ning without the image of a lady, put his hands around his neck, shook hard, and roared angrily:


    "It''s the first time I''ve strangled you hooligan. Isn''t it the first time for me?"


    "But I am passive and you are active."


    Ding Ning was pinched and turned her eyes, spitting out her tongue. She retorted righteously that the salty pig''s hand had quietly touched her hip. It felt -- oh, my God -- strong.


    Xiao Nuo immediately noticed his big hand. He was ashamed and angry, but he didn''t know why, but he subconsciously didn''t want him to stop, and there was a faint trace of joy.


    The self deceived self comforted, anyway, he is my fiance, and I will be his man sooner or later. What''s wrong with letting him eat tofu.


    Blushing, he turned his charming eyes: "smelly hooligans will take advantage of others and don''t want to be responsible."


    "I..."


    He wanted to indulge himself when he was drunk, and the charming scenery suddenly disappeared. His hand eating tofu was like an electric shock, and his face was indescribably depressed: "I''m sorry!"


    Xiao Nuo regretted as soon as he said what he said. After all, Ding Ning didn''t know he was his fiancee, and he still had Lingyun in his heart. He was really unscrupulous. What he could do naturally was now screwed up by his own words.


    Trying to recover, she blushed and fell on him in an extremely ambiguous posture. Tan breathed out like LAN: "am I so unattractive?"


    "No, you are beautiful and charming, but I... I..."


    Ding Ning looked at the beautiful face close at hand, inexplicably flustered, and could not tell why for a long time.


    "Is it for Ling Yun? She''s really so good? I can''t compare with her?"


    Xiao Nuo asked with a deep sour feeling in his heart and red eyes.


    Ding Ning looked gloomy and pulled the corners of his mouth, but he looked more serious than ever:


    "It''s not better than you, but we''ve been together for five years. Although we''ve basically broken up now, I can''t do anything to be sorry for her, you and myself before we make it clear. Think about it. I''ll be with you before we break up completely. Then I may have something to do with other women when I''m with you, It''s not fair to you, nor to her. "


    "Ah, you''re breaking up?"


    Xiao Nuo did not hide the surprise on his face. When he found Ding Ning''s increasingly gloomy face, he felt a little complacent.


    Reaching out and gently touching the corner of his mouth, he said with a smile: "I didn''t mean it. Don''t be angry."


    "Are you so eager for me to break up with her?" Ding Ning asked with a dark face.


    "Of course, you are mine. She doesn''t deserve to be with you. We are a couple."


    Xiao Nuo said naturally that there was nothing wrong with this. After all, Ding Ning was his fiance in her heart, but she ignored Ding Ning''s feelings.


    Ding Ning suddenly sat up, pushed her away and said expressionless, "thank you for your love. Unfortunately, I don''t think I should be with you. Even if I break up with her, I won''t be with you."


    "Why? Why did she let you do this to her?"


    Xiao Nuo didn''t expect Ding Ning to turn his face. The whole person was stunned. He looked at him foolishly and asked with grievances.


    Ding Ning hated domineering and unreasonable women most. She became more and more agitated. She sat up and began to dress. Her expression was indifferent and said word by word:


    "In your eyes, Lingyun is just a trivial girl and doesn''t even deserve to be friends with people like you, but for me, she is not only my girlfriend, but also my brother and my friend. If you despise her, you despise me."


    Ding Ning dressed quickly, Stood up and looked coldly at Xiao Nuo, who was pale and clenched his lips: "Lingyun is my first true friend in my life. When I first came to Ninghai, I was only 17 years old and had never been out of my hometown town. You will never understand the fear and confusion of strange cities. Lingyun helped me take care of everything and accompanied me through the most difficult years. When I was the most depressed, difficult, painful and confused She comforted me, supported me, encouraged me, gave me the courage to face the confused unknown, and made me no longer so lonely. Therefore, she said she loved me, and we fell in love. Although it may be a mistake for us to be together from the beginning, even if we can''t become lovers, she will always be my best brother, best friend and anyone who despises her, You look down on me. Captain Xiao is high above the world. Naturally, you look down on ordinary people like us. I Ding Ning is just an ordinary person like her. Therefore, thank you for your love. Sorry, I can''t stand up! "


    "Bang!"


    As the door of the room was forced to close, Xiao Nuo, who was still experiencing the meaning of Ding Ning''s words, reacted that he just left, hurriedly chased up and shouted: "wait, I don''t mean that, you..."


    But when she chased out of the door, there was already no one. Xiao Nuo stamped his feet fiercely, and secretly blamed himself for being too complacent. He touched Ding Ning''s wound with his mouth open.


    When you think about it, you are in a hurry. Something unpleasant may have happened between Ding Ning and Lingyun and they are breaking up, but the feelings of five years of living together day and night can be put down? Even if they can''t be lovers, they will still be good friends.

 Chapter 97

    Ding Ning was obviously in a bad mood, otherwise he wouldn''t be drunk. He didn''t take into account his mood and said the insulting language of "Lingyun doesn''t deserve him" to belittle others.


    Heaven and earth conscience, Xiao Nuo really doesn''t mean to look down on Ling Yun, and her tutor doesn''t allow her to look at people with colored glasses.


    She just felt that she was Ding Ning''s fiancee, and she was a little jealous. She felt that Lingyun robbed what belonged to her. Under this resentment, she said the words "unworthy". If she changed it to "shouldn''t", they wouldn''t break up so unhappily now.


    Just change a phrase, things will develop in a completely different direction. Maybe Ding Ning will be taken down. The Chinese language is so broad and profound, with a word difference and a thousand miles of fallacies.


    But Xiao Nuo also saw that Ding Ning was a person who valued feelings, but similarly, he was also a very sensitive person, even sensitive to some inferiority complex.


    He is so powerful, good at medicine and martial arts. Why does he have such a deep inferiority complex?


    This made Xiao Nuo feel very curious. She never thought that an excellent person like Ding Ning should have that kind of inferiority complex, and even felt it was incredible.


    Is it because he came from a remote town? Or did he have no childhood shadow caused by his mother? Or he was hit by someone and touched his sensitive nerve, which caused his inferiority complex.


    Xiao Nuo suddenly felt that she didn''t know Ding Ning at all. It seems that she should have a good understanding of his past. Out of respect, she never wanted to investigate Ding Ning.


    But now she knows that he is her fiance, so she has to pay attention to it.


    My future husband, Xiao Nuo, can be confident, arrogant or even arrogant, but he must not be a man with low self-esteem. This is a disease and can be cured.


    Picked up the phone, reached out and dialed a Yanjing number: "Xiao Yao, where is it?"


    "Ah, sister Nuo, how can you remember to spoil your family? Are you always back to Yanjing? Where are you?"


    A charming woman screamed at the other end of the phone.


    "Don''t give me this. I''m still in Ninghai. Now I have something for you to do."


    Xiao Nuo raised his eyebrows and said with a smile and scold. He knew the death virtue of this close friend and said with patience: "check me. The fresh graduate of the medical school of Ninghai university is called Ding Ning. I want to know anything that happened during his five years of University, who he had a good relationship with, who he had a holiday with, who he had close contacts with, whether he had been in love, etc. I want to know everything in detail."


    "Ding Ning? Why does the name sound familiar? I can''t remember it at once. What''s the matter, sister Nuo? Has he offended you? Do you want your brothers and sisters to kill him in Ninghai, tear him apart, and drag him out to feed the dog? Don''t worry, sisters are absolutely professional in doing such things, and ensure that there will be no future trouble."


    Yaoyao''s chest was pounding. Xiao Nuo could imagine the surging waves of the huge peak in front of the witch''s chest through the phone. He said angrily:


    "Don''t make trouble for me. That''s my man. If anyone dares to touch him, I''ll skin her."


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone before I remembered the earth shaking cry: "God, did I hear you right? Our iceberg witch has moved her heart? Even men have found it, sister Nuo. Sister Nuo, tell me quickly, how big is his thing, is his fighting power strong, how long is his endurance, how many times can he come in a night? Can you meet you?"


    Xiao Norton, with a black line on his face, said unbearably, "go away, Xiao Yao, I warn you, don''t think about your brother-in-law, or our sisters won''t have to do it."


    "Woo woo, sister Nuo, how can you do this? We are good sisters. It is agreed that we will work together with men in the future. Do you want to monopolize your brother-in-law''s great work? Don''t you know the truth that sisters agree with each other?"


    Flirtatious almost coquettish Yaoyao didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. She bit the word "broken gold" very seriously.


    Xiao Nuo regretted calling the witch. She knew that she was a woman with more dirt on her mouth and dared to spray anything out. In fact, she was a woman with a better family than a good family. But she was so ambiguous that she still felt very uncomfortable. She said coldly, "don''t talk nonsense to my mother. If you can do it, just say a word. If you can''t do it, I''ll find someone else."


    "Can, can, must be able, can''t also be able, sister Nuo''s business can''t be done anymore, your family is alive and can''t love."


    Seeing that Xiao Nuo''s tone became cold, Yaoyao knew she couldn''t tease her anymore. She kept on panicking and promised.


    In all circles of Yanjing, Xiao Nuo is not only a goddess of beauty and wisdom, but also a witch with top force.


    Although they have no big or small relationship with her every day, it has a good relationship, but as long as Xiao Nuo has a face, there is not even one who dares to breathe.


    The iceberg witch, who had just turned 18 and came out to mix with the society, made countless childe brothers bow down and feel a little arrogant. They wanted a pro Fangze dandies to line up around the Forbidden City for several times. Many of them came out of the red courtyard, but they all failed, not even a guy who could win the witch''s smile, On the contrary, I often get beaten up and have to lose my smiling face.


    Yao Yao still remembers that a super dandy who just returned from overseas gold plating, supported by a vice national level big man grandfather, took several retired special forces as bodyguards in five or six people, trying to take the witch by force.


    In the eyes of these dandies, the bodyguards were put down by the witch in two or three times. The arrogant childe with a nostril on his head was vividly broken and threw at the door of his big man''s grandfather''s house.


    Everyone thought that the witch was over. Even if the boss didn''t care, the Xiao family wouldn''t tolerate her being so presumptuous.


    After all, every circle has its own rules of the game. If the boy is inferior to others, he will fight. If he has the ability, he will find a field and swallow it if he doesn''t have the ability.


    But the witch beat people and threw them at the door of people''s homes. This is a naked demonstration. A bad situation will lead to a war between family forces.


    But the result was that everyone broke their glasses. The old man of the Xiao family remained calm, as if nothing had happened. On the contrary, the dandy was still bandaged, and was sent out of the country overnight and never appeared again.


    What level of competition is there secretly? These young dandies are not qualified to know, but that war established the position of the witch as the first sister in the top circle of Yanjing, and no one can shake it.


    Later, the Xiao family didn''t know what kind of unknown change had happened. The witch somehow ran to Ninghai to be a small special police, which lost a group of dandies around her for a long time.


    "OK, don''t be pretentious. Give you three days to find out for me. If there is no accident, I will go back to Yanjing during the new year and get together again at that time. That''s it!"


    Xiao Nuo said that she didn''t give Yaoyao a chance to continue talking. She hung up the phone immediately. She had heard that the dandies around Yaoyao had begun to surround and ask if it was sister Nuo''s phone. She knew that she couldn''t hang up in two hours.


    In the Yanjing Celebrity Club, with Yaoyao''s big mouth unable to resist gossip, the witch had a man. The news immediately spread all over the Yanjing upper class circle.


    Fortunately, the big breasted woman with F cup was not too brainless. She resisted the desire of gossip, resisted the pressure and didn''t say Ding Ning''s name.


    Otherwise, those dandies who beat their chests and feet and cried out that night could directly kill to Ninghai and sink a little doctor who didn''t know anything into the Pujiang River.


    In fact, Ding Ning, who left the door, also regretted that his attitude towards Xiao Nuo was too bad. After all, people liked themselves and didn''t deliberately belittle Ling Yun.


    But the habit he had formed for a long time made him regard Lingyun as an untouchable scale, which could not tolerate anyone''s disrespect to her, so he would have such a big reaction.


    But to make him go back and apologize, his self-esteem makes him unable to do such a thing. He can only scratch his head and sigh helplessly. Let''s talk about it next time we have a chance to meet.


    Driving the repaired Land Rover straight to the half bay villa, I was a little annoyed. I didn''t do anything for a long time. I was really blocking myself.


    After borrowing Shen MuQing''s car for so long, it''s time to give it back to others to express thanks. Moreover, it''s agreed to help her stabilize her condition every week, and it''s time to go back to see her.


    Especially during this period, Shen MuQing called him almost every day, but he didn''t return a call. The full-time doctor was really irresponsible.


    Just when he was upset, a girl appeared in his mind inexplicably. Although they were only a little more than a year, they seemed to have lasted for centuries.


    Even Ling Yun didn''t know that when Ding Ning didn''t graduate, he once knew a girl, a beautiful girl from a remote countryside.


    She will never wear powder, wear a simple ponytail and wear plain clothes that are washed and white, just like a purest little white flower.


    Ignore everyone''s eyes, go alone, leave the world and be independent, but have self-esteem, self love and independence.


    Her grades are very good. She can get a full scholarship every year. She also uses her spare time to do odd jobs and tutors to earn tuition and living expenses.


    Ding Ning met her at odd jobs. To tell the truth, the girl really touched his heart and successfully attracted his attention.


    But so far, he doesn''t know whether it''s love or not. Maybe it can only be called like or appreciate.


    Ding Ning, who loves reading, often sees her hiding in the corner of the library, silently drinking cold water, eating cold steamed bread, looking at interested books, but proudly never accepting anyone''s sympathy and charity.


    Beautiful girls will attract bees and butterflies wherever they go. A girl with ethereal temperament but difficult life will naturally follow a group of wild bees and butterflies to harass her.


    Among them, some rich and second-generation officials from superior families proposed to support her, solve her tuition and living expenses, and even promised her a bright future, but they were rejected by her without hesitation. They would rather live a poor life than degenerate. Girls with such quality have become a unique scenery on the campus.


    But the tree wants to be quiet and the wind doesn''t stop. Some guys with bad intentions think she has no background and no backer. She can''t be soft. They even want to be hard.


    Ding Ning, who has always been very nosy, finally couldn''t help but teach those guys a lesson. Although he had left his hand, he still beat those bastards all over the ground looking for teeth.


    The girl who never disguised any boy finally showed a sweet smile for him. Although they rarely met and were not a major after all, the girl still chose to work in the same place with him.


    The friendship between gentlemen is as light as water. Ding Ning silently protects her, but never thought of further development with her. She just appreciates her quality, and she tacitly enjoys the sense of security brought to her by Ding Ning.

 Chapter 98

    They never said they liked each other or talked about their feelings, just as they have a tacit understanding with each other, that''s all.


    For Ding Ning, perhaps she is the only clear harbor that can bring him some spiritual comfort in this fickle society with cross flow of material desires.


    He appreciated her stubbornness, her self love, her out of the mud without being dyed, and her clean ripples without being demon.


    Her name is Bai Qinglian.


    It is not a vulgar name at all, because of her character and ethereal temperament.


    Only a few roommates in the dormitory knew his relationship with Bai Qinglian. They once thought they were lovers and sometimes teased them.


    They never admitted it, but they never denied it. The girl just lowered her head and smiled, and her black and white eyes were full of impenetrable depth.


    He thought that even if they could not be lovers, they would become close friends on their way.


    But the night before Ding Ning''s senior Bai Qinglian graduated, he happily bought her a graduation gift and wanted to wish her a smooth job after graduation, realize her life ideal and change her fate,


    At the school gate, he saw with his own eyes that he had untied his ponytail, scattered his cloud like hair, dressed in gorgeous clothes, took the Hermes bag and got down from a luxury car like a fairy, and kissed the old man who was old enough to be her father on the face.


    Ding Ning has never been so angry, although he did not regard Bai Qinglian as his girlfriend, but regarded her as a spiritual pillar and a belief to fight against unfair fate.


    But at that moment, his faith completely collapsed, overturning his cognition of all the good qualities of Bai Qinglian. He lost his reason and rushed forward excitedly to ask her why?


    After such a difficult four-year career, why give up at this last moment and destroy your ideal and life before graduation?


    Bai Qinglian''s panic at that time made Ding Ning''s heart completely fall into the ice valley. He angrily scolded her bitch and bitch in the most vicious language, and sold himself for some bad money.


    At that time, he was as crazy as when his husband in a green hat caught his cheating wife and adulterer in bed.


    The old man has an extraordinary demeanor. He asks severely who he is and what qualifications he has to abuse Qinglian?


    The angry Ding Ning punched him to the ground and kicked him like a storm.


    Bai Qinglian screamed and jumped on the old man to protect him. She scolded Ding Ning as crazy and asked him who you are and what qualifications you have to beat someone?


    Ding Ning has never forgotten the undisguised contempt and disdain in the bottom of his eyes after the extraordinary old man stood up: "a poor student, what qualifications do you have to stand here to be angry? Can you give Qinglian happiness? Can you afford her? Can you give her a beautiful future?"


    Before he could reply, the old man pointed to Bai Qinglian''s bag, watch and clothes and continued to hit him:


    "Do you know how much this bag costs? Do you know how much this watch costs? Do you know how much her clothes are worth? I tell you, even if you sell you, you can''t afford it. A self righteous little boy like you really thinks that your dream can come true with a few big words. This society is far more cruel than you think. When will you have the ability to talk to me on an equal footing Ge, stand in front of me and tell me about your ideal life. "


    The most chilling thing for Ding Ning was that Bai Qinglian''s face was very white and clenched his lips. His eyes, once the purest in the world, showed unspeakable complexity, stared at him, but kept silent and let him be taught by the old man.


    Downhearted Ding Ning was completely disappointed. He turned around and left, embarrassed like a lost dog.


    When he calmed down, he didn''t understand why he was so impolite. He just simply thought that Bai Qinglian shouldn''t be the kind of money worship girl.


    The collapse of faith, the fall of morality and the sacrilege of holiness. The benevolence, righteousness, courtesy, wisdom and faith mentioned by the master''s father have not been reflected in the ivory tower of this university. Instead, they have become a place for rich children who drive luxury cars, wear famous brands and play flowers.


    This made him doubt life, himself and this morbid society.


    He was ready for the storm like revenge, but in the end, the old man never appeared, and Bai Qinglian completely disappeared in his world.


    Perhaps Bai Qinglian thanked him for his help in this way, and cut off the last friendship between them in this way.


    Ding Ning was depressed for a long time, and Bai Qinglian''s complicated eyes often appeared in his mind.


    But he can''t read it all the time. Is it repentance? Guilt? Blame yourself? Or despise his childishness and ignorance at that time?


    Over time, he no longer blamed her. After all, he still didn''t stick to it. He lost to this fucking society and surrendered to the fate of shit!


    After all, she lives too hard and tired. It''s really difficult for a girl from a poor mountain to survive in this materialistic international metropolis.


    I''ve lived frugally for four years, but so what? Can you guarantee a job with that diploma? Even if you find a job, will you be able to prosper?


    How many talented college graduates, with ambition, want to fight and stand out in the society, but finally erase the edges and corners in the cruel reality and disappear with everyone.


    Bai Qinglian is nothing more than that. She can''t say wrong about her choice, but what makes Ding Ning unable to release is that the beauty in his heart is only a mirror in the end.


    Slowly, Ding Ning even forgot what she looked like. Only those complicated eyes became his eternal memory and his heart knot that he could never open.


    Ding Ning doesn''t know why he suddenly thinks of Bai Qinglian at this time. Maybe it''s because he also needs to face choices, so he will think of her.


    The most difficult thing in life is to choose two words. Ding Ning is avoiding and avoiding choice.


    Now recalling the beginning, although Ding Ning disagreed, she still admired Bai Qinglian''s decisiveness. At least she dared to make a brave choice. No matter what the result was, it was her own choice.


    Thinking about his life, Ding Ning suddenly felt that he was a waste material without any ambition, which was no different from salted fish.


    In the face of the old man''s contemptuous face and such an insult, he still had no desire to make progress and muddled along.


    Mingming had mastered all the courses when he was a sophomore, but he never thought of applying for grade jump and graduating in advance.


    Ming Ming can show his strength and earn the first pot of gold when he studies, and lay the foundation for achieving his father''s planned goal, but he would rather do odd jobs to make a living than really do anything in the past.


    When he graduated, he clearly had the opportunity to continue his postgraduate entrance examination, but he was cynical because of Li Wensheng''s revenge. He stubbed his neck and left angrily with his graduation certificate, which greatly disappointed Professor Song, who has always been very good to himself.


    Obviously, he has powers and extraordinary skills. It''s not difficult to make money, but he does nothing all day. He doesn''t even have the idea of making money. He will only tangle in the relationship between men and women, constantly escape, escape and escape


    Ding Ning, you are a man. Put away your lofty and meaningless self-esteem. If you want others to respect you, you must respect yourself first.


    Let Dad down, don''t let master down, don''t let the people you love and the people who love you down.


    Lingyun''s case has sounded an alarm for him. Think about that handsome Viagra. Isn''t it just driving a luxury car, living in a luxury house and having a company?


    Is it a thing that can be solved with money? Ding Ning was full of thoughts and suddenly felt as if he had missed many choices.


    Although he always thought that money was a bastard and didn''t take money seriously at all, this was the idea that he was imperceptibly influenced by the poverty of the master''s father.


    In fact, in this cruel and realistic society, if you want to do something at will, you can''t do anything without material foundation.


    The difference between the word "lofty" and "poor" has very different meanings, but in fact, the two can also be equated.


    Perhaps, the second master Zhao Fugui''s black concept of profiteers can better adapt to survive in this society.


    If he has millions, tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of family assets, or has a background and backing, does Li Wensheng dare to take care of himself easily?


    Will Chu Yunxiu still be so snobbish? Will Lingyun still empathize? What kind of handsome Viagra can be so successful?


    What can be solved with money is not a thing at all. Besides, making money is also a great ideal.


    As long as you have money, you can do what you want to do. Even if you become a famous doctor, you can''t achieve the goal of success and fame without money.


    Only by gaining both fame and wealth and having a social status that can not be ignored can we be regarded as successful.


    At this moment, Ding Ning learned from the bitter experience, and unexpectedly had a feeling of being enlightened and cheerful.


    He smiled at the corners of his mouth and whispered, "I''m sorry, Bai Qinglian. It''s my fault. Thank you for letting me understand. If I have a chance to do it again, I won''t let you become the Canary of the old man again. I''ll keep you, sir."


    Once a person has drilled out of the tip of an ox''s horn, many things that seem very tangled to him can be solved.


    Ling Yun, Xiao Nuo, Shen MuQing and goblins are not things. As long as they like, they can fall in love with anyone they want. Before they get married, they have absolute freedom.


    This made him quite regret how he lost his temper foolishly and left Xiao Nuo to himself just now. He had known that he should go to bed with all his strength. Anyway, she may not get married after going to bed. Since she likes herself and herself, it''s still a distant thing to fall in love, that is, marriage.


    If Shen MuQing also likes herself, she might as well fall in love first. However, in view of her physical condition, such intense exercise as rolling sheets is still avoided.


    But it''s a pity to leave such watery cabbage to other pigs. Even if you can''t eat it, you have to take advantage of it first.


    At this moment, Ding Ning changed in varying degrees from mind to thought, as if he jumped up in a moment, with a trace of obscenity in his smile.


    But I don''t know that his extreme character made him jump from one extreme to another, from elegance to vulgarity, from the poor conservative pit of the master father to the unrestrained pit of the second master.


    When the banwan villa arrived, the security guard released it smoothly. It was really a dog''s eye.


    Ding Ning sighed that he strengthened his faith, made a lot of money, took beautiful women, drove a luxury car, lived in a luxury house, became a famous doctor, became famous, married a wife and concubine, wow ha ha!


    Stopped at the door of villa 16, the melodious sound of the piano came, making Ding Ning look in a momentary trance.


    Master likes playing Guqin best. Unexpectedly, Shen MuQing can also play Guqin. She is knowledgeable and versatile. She is really a talented woman worthy of her name.

 Chapter 99

    With a trace of unspeakable malice, he rang the doorbell directly and interrupted the melodious sound of the piano.


    Shen MuQing opened the door of the villa with a smile and saw him come alone. The joy between his eyebrows and eyes was stronger.


    But she didn''t ask Lingyun why she didn''t come like Xiao Nuo. She thought it was just right that Lingyun didn''t come and could get along with Ding Ning alone for a while.


    "Come in. I thought doctor Ding was famous all over the world, so I forgot the little woman."


    Shen MuQing chuckled, and his eyebrows and eyes were filled with teasing.


    "How could you forget beauty Shen? It''s just that there are too many things these days, which has delayed a lot of effort. So I came to the door today to apologize. Beauty Shen doesn''t want to see strange people."


    Ding Ning said with a smile. His tone was full of relaxed diarrhea, which was more familiar and casual than the previous high and cold.


    Shen MuQing was stunned. Today''s Ding Ning seemed different from her impression of him. He seemed more evil and charming, which made her feel at a loss.


    But instead of feeling disgusted, it made her feel more friendly and casual, just as old friends who had known for many years made fun of her at will, which made her feel some inexplicable joy.


    His eyes narrowed into a crescent moon, covered his mouth and said with a smile: "people are in good spirits when they have a happy event. Did doctor Ding encounter any happy event? How do you feel that you seem a little different today?"


    "Do you like me before or now?"


    Ding Ning asked very seriously, but as soon as he said this, it seemed very ambiguous.


    Shen Mu''s clear and beautiful eyes were full of light, and he wanted to pay back his words. There was a layer of blush on his pretty face. He turned and walked in with a touch of Jiao Chen: "smooth tongue, go in and talk about it."


    "Glib? Yes?"


    Ding Ning scratched her head and followed her to the villa. While enjoying the graceful posture of shaking like a Fu Liu, she flirted: "you haven''t tasted it. How do you know I''m slippery."


    Shen MuQing''s face turned red. She hung her head down and didn''t speak. Her steps virtually accelerated. Her heart began to beat disorderly.


    What happened to Ding Ning today? How can you become so frivolous? It''s like another one.


    Ding Ning''s ear power at the moment was amazing. How could she not hear the sound of her heart beating faster? Her heart was suddenly cold.


    No, I''m happy when I patronize tu. I forget that she is a heart patient. How can she be so frivolous? Once I''m too excited, I''m afraid it will lead to disaster and I can''t help regretting my menglang.


    He stepped forward quickly to catch up with her, smiled and said, "I''m sorry, Miss Shen, I''m kidding. Don''t mind."


    "No, it doesn''t matter. I can''t afford a joke!"


    Shen MuQing saw that he seemed to return to normal again, and her nervous heart calmed down, but she felt some faint loss. Although she felt that he had spoken too ambiguous just now, that was exactly what she wanted.


    With this episode, Shen MuQing poured him a cup of tea when he entered the room and sat down with the guests and guests. The two began to care for each other.


    Shen MuQing sat unnaturally on the sofa, her slender hands coyly rubbed the corners of her pajamas, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little embarrassed.


    Or Ding Ning cheekily coughed and broke the silence on his own initiative, "I''ll come for a follow-up visit and take your pulse first."


    "Yes!" Shen MuQing''s face was always red. With a gentle promise, she hung her head and handed her white wrist to Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning has a black line at one end. They sit several meters apart. How can you feel her pulse?


    She had to step forward and put her finger on her wrist. After careful induction, she nodded:


    "It''s not bad. It hasn''t deteriorated. Well, Miss Shen, let''s start the treatment according to the new scheme now, but you need to lie on your back, preferably in bed."


    in bed? Shen MuQing quickly raised her head and looked at him warily. Seeing that he was sincere, she blushed and asked like a mosquito, "what do you need to do?"


    Ding Ning''s heart swung, but his face remained serious: "in fact, I came to the follow-up visit on one hand, and on the other hand, I thought of a new treatment plan. I want to check you thoroughly, suit the medicine to the case, and try to make you recover as soon as possible."


    "Really?" Shen MuQing raised her head in surprise and stared at him with expectation.


    Ding Ning said with a serious face, "of course it''s true. I''m your full-time doctor. I can''t be sorry for my diagnosis every time I have to collect it."


    Shen MuQing seemed to think of the misunderstanding he had last time. He immediately smiled and said shyly, "I didn''t apologize to you last time. I misunderstood you."


    "It''s nothing to mention, but I''ll make it clear to you first so that you don''t think I''ll take advantage of you later."


    Ding Ning said with some hesitation.


    "What do you want to do? I... I can. There''s no sex in the doctor''s eyes."


    Shen MuQing was ashamed. She blushed like a big persimmon. She didn''t dare to look at him with her head down.


    Ding Ning was a little embarrassed and hesitated for a moment before saying, "maybe... Maybe you can''t accept it."


    "Ah! What are you doing?"


    Shen MuQing''s look suddenly became vigilant, his heart began to beat faster, and his face began to turn white.


    The brain is noisy and muttering to himself. It''s more serious than not wearing clothes. Won''t he miss me? Do you need that for treatment?


    Ding Ning heard her heart beating like thunder again. She couldn''t help complaining secretly. The girl''s face was too thin and excited easily.


    Quickly comforted: "don''t get excited, Miss Shen. I''m just telling you about the treatment plan. If you agree, we''ll implement it. If you don''t agree, I''ll think of other ways."


    Shen MuQing saw that he looked sincere. He didn''t want to take advantage of himself. He bit his pink lip, "say it!"


    "You know, the treatment of traditional Chinese medicine is not only acupuncture and moxibustion, but also scraping, cupping, massage and other methods. Acupuncture and moxibustion has been used last time, which has temporarily stabilized your condition. At present, there is no need for acupuncture and moxibustion. My new treatment plan is to help you massage and massage for an hour every day this month to help you activate blood and dredge collaterals. I''ll pass you another" alchemy resolution " , if you can learn it, you can accelerate your cell metabolism and stimulate your hematopoietic function. My purpose is to cure your aplastic anemia first, then consolidate your foundation and build a good physical foundation. When the time is ripe, I will help you solve other problems. "


    Ding Ning tries to keep her look calm. If she shows a trace of something wrong, she will inevitably mistakenly think she wants to take advantage of her. After all, the position of massage is too sensitive.


    Although it''s not impossible to massage from other parts, it takes too much of his Qi. It''s too hard to stick to it for an hour.


    "Yes... Massage... Massage there?"


    Shen MuQing was very flustered. Although she had gone away once last time, it was a needle.


    Even if she had a good feeling for Ding Ning, she couldn''t accept it for a moment when a man massaged her most sensitive part of the yellow flower girl for an hour every day.


    Ding Ning hardened his head and said, "yes, in fact, it''s not impossible to press other places, but that will consume me a lot. Second, the effect is not as good as directly pressing the chest. If you really can''t accept it, press other parts."


    Shen MuQing bit her lower lip and thought for a long time. Then she blushed and nodded: "if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be alive long ago. I''m not a person who hides everything. Dr. Ding, will you wait? I''ll change my clothes first."


    "OK, I''ll wait here."


    Ding Ning is also very nervous. After all, she will have close contact with her in the beautiful woman''s boudoir. Although it is for medical treatment and separated by clothes, the fragrance is not enough for outsiders.


    He is a man who thinks he is still a little virgin. Naturally, his mood will inevitably fluctuate and be nervous. He has some expectations and some fears.


    Shen MuQing quickly stepped up to the second floor. Without asking Ding Ning to wait for long, a small head poked out of the door of the room near the stairs on the second floor, "Dr. Ding, I''m ready. Come up."


    "Oh, OK, I''ll come right away!"


    Ding Ning forcibly calmed down his mood and went upstairs step by step.


    When I opened the door, I saw Shen MuQing lying on a big European bed, covered with a thin blanket, with only one head exposed from top to bottom, her eyes tightly closed, and her long eyelashes trembling slightly, showing her inner restlessness.


    The room has 70-80 square meters, with an independent bathroom and bathroom. There are luxurious chandeliers hanging on the ceiling, Italian handmade sofas, pure wool carpets, two floor lamps standing on both sides of the head of the bed, a computer desk, a computer chair, an embedded closet on the whole wall, and several wall lamps embedded on the wall, central air conditioning, air purifier and water dispenser.


    The luxurious decoration, which is no less than that of the five-star hotel, shows the rich financial resources of the villa owner, which makes Ding Ning envy it.


    But what attracted his attention most was that the room was filled with the same faint fragrance as Shen MuQing. Is this the legendary body fragrance?


    Ding Ning couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He suddenly felt refreshing and comfortable, which gave him a boost.


    But unexpectedly, this action was found by Shen MuQing, who peeked at it. The already bright red face became more red. The red on the white delicate face could bleed, and the heartbeat began to accelerate.


    Ding Ning noticed her nervousness and dared not neglect it any more. He came forward and sat at the head of the bed and said softly, "then I''ll start."


    Shen MuQing squeezed out a word "en" from her nose. Her face turned bright red like blood again and closed her eyes shyly.


    Ding Ning reached out to lift the thin blanket on her upper body, and immediately his eyes were full of it. He took out the fastest speed and sealed his vein with a pulse cutting hand to avoid his own nosebleed.


    He forgot to tell Shen MuQing to massage through his clothes. Unexpectedly, for a moment of negligence, Shen MuQing was so direct that the beautiful scenery was presented in front of him, so that he could not lose his attitude.


    But as a good young man who was just about to correct his evil turn, he naturally would not explain this wonderful misunderstanding.


    But when he began to massage, not only Shen MuQing trembled all over, his face blushed like blood, but even his hands trembled.


    After a full five minutes, his brain is a blank, which means that the five minute massage has no effect, but only the role of breast enhancement at most.


    As a future doctor with professional ethics, Ding Ning quickly converged all her mind, focused her attention, mobilized her Qi and began to massage her seriously.


    With a trace of true Qi entering Shen MuQing''s body, she immediately reacted. This guy was eating his own tofu before.


    He stared at him with a red face, but he was surprisingly not really angry. Instead, he was secretly happy. Although he had congenital heart disease and his chest was not big, it was still very attractive to him according to his performance.


    Just... As the uncontrollable voice came out, she obviously felt that Ding Ning was stiff all over. She was ashamed and wanted to find a ground to drill in.

 Chapter 100

    His eyes were closed and he didn''t dare to look at Ding Ning. His muscles were tight. Fortunately, he was covered with a thin blanket. Otherwise, it would be a shame to throw him home.


    She clenched her teeth and resisted the impulse that she wanted to make a shy voice because of the strange crisp feeling brought by the real Qi.


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. He quickly said softly, "relax. If you want to cry, shout out. It''s better to block than sparse. It''s easy to be depressed in the chest if you hold it hard, but it''s bad for your body."


    "Oh! I... I''m sorry, I''m so ashamed, oh..."


    Shen MuQing is so ashamed that she is about to cry. She has never been so ashamed when she grew up.


    Ding Ning comforted: "if you just think I''m a woman, I shouldn''t be so shy."


    "Oh... But you, but you are clearly a man."


    Shen MuQing tooted her small mouth and said to cry. Ding Ning couldn''t help but gulp her saliva because of her shy and wronged appearance.


    Shen MuQing covers her face with ashamed hands and wants to choke her throat.


    "Then you think I''m your husband. Let''s shout as much as you like in our wedding room." Ding Ning said shamelessly with a shy face.


    Shen MuQing''s face was pink, clenched her teeth and endured the itching. The mist in her beautiful eyes said, "but you''re not."


    "Just think I am!"


    Ding Ning is speechless. Shen MuQing is tense and emotional. She has a great load on her heart. She must relax as soon as possible, but how can she relax?


    "How can you be? You''re not... ER!"


    Before the words fell, Ding Ning leaned down and blocked her cherry lips with her big mouth.


    Shen MuQing''s whole body was stiff and her eyes widened in amazement. Her beautiful eyes were full of incredible shock.


    "You just think I''m your boyfriend. Will it be better?"


    Ding Ning''s heart was like a deer, and she was brave enough to block her lips again before she reacted.


    Shen MuQing was stunned, but soon the strange feeling of the first kiss made her think less. She stretched out a pair of lotus root arms and actively circled his neck. She responded oblivious, and her body relaxed slowly.


    Although she suffered a great loss, she really didn''t have to make the voice that makes people feel ashamed when they think about it. She was a little self deceptive and comforted herself, but soon indulged in his kiss.


    Ding Ning praised him for coming up with such a wonderful method. This method can really play the best therapeutic effect, accelerate Shen MuQing''s blood circulation and stimulate her metabolism to the greatest extent. The curative effect is much better than expected.


    Soon, Shen MuQing was out of breath. Her pretty face flushed. She panted away Ding Ning, gasping heavily, and a touch of suspicious bright silk thread hung around her mouth.


    When she just took a breath and felt that she was about to cry out, her heart was horizontal and she simply took the initiative to kiss Ding Ning.


    It seems that she also liked this feeling, slowly indulged in it, changed from raw and passive to skilled, and even began to try to occupy the dominant position and playfully try some new tricks.


    At the end of the one hour massage time, regardless of the curative effect, their kissing skills have made rapid progress.


    Of course, the hardest thing is Ding Ning. He not only can''t interrupt his true Qi, but also always keep a clear mind, constantly remind himself that he is treating a disease, use great perseverance to forcibly curb his inner stupidity and desire, and avoid wiping his gun and getting angry under impulse.


    Shen MuQing''s face flushed, and the whole person collapsed. He lay on his back, breathing heavily. His eyes were blurred, and he could drip water. He didn''t care about the leakage of spring light on his chest. He had been massaged for an hour, but he didn''t care to look at him more.


    The temperature in the room was gradually rising, filled with the smell of hormones, which made Ding Ning feel embarrassed and proud. After all, Shen MuQing was a goddess who fell in love with him at first sight.


    "Go take a bath, boyfriend!"


    After close contact, Shen MuQing seemed to put down her reserve. She made a face at Ding Ning and shouted with a red face.


    "OK, girlfriend, would you like to join us?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes spoiled and rubbed her messy hair, joking.


    Shen MuQing''s face turned red again, and she gave him a white look: "hate, big sex wolf!"


    Ding Ning wailed in his heart. One called me a hooligan and the other called me a big sex wolf. Do I really have the potential to be a hooligan.


    The mouth is cheap and doesn''t forget to continue to wipe, "anyway, I kissed you and touched you. There aren''t many places I haven''t seen. Just open the supply."


    "Go away, big sex wolf!"


    Shen MuQing sat up in shame, picked up the pillow and tried to hit him, but she forgot that there was no inch on her upper body. Now she was completely gone.


    "Well, stop it. I''ll take a bath."


    But no matter how good the spring is, Ding Ning doesn''t dare to see more. He has been holding it very hard. He''s really afraid that he can''t help doing something about animals. He plunges into the bathroom to take a cold bath to cool down.


    Looking at his fleeing figure, Shen MuQing leaned against the head of the bed, stretched out her slender fingers and gently stroked some red and swollen pink lips. The waves in her beautiful eyes flowed and whispered in a crazy voice:


    "Is this the smell of kissing? It seems to be a good feeling."


    Think again that such a fragrant massage will last for another month. She shamefully gets into the quilt and pulls a thin blanket to cover her face. What can she do? She will make mistakes.


    No, be calm, be calm! Also, it''s not enough for a small house. I''ll buy a few dozen tomorrow.


    After taking a bath respectively, Shen MuQing, who changed into more conservative clothes, restored the goddess temperament of intellectual beauty and talked and laughed with Ding Ning as if nothing had happened before.


    Ding Ning also let it be. After all, he "became" a boyfriend in order to help her treat her illness. He is not narcissistic enough that Shen MuQing will promise him by example.


    Just watching her live in such a big villa alone, she couldn''t help feeling pity: "aren''t you afraid to live here alone?"


    "I seldom come either. I only come here occasionally for two days. I guess you''ll come here these two days. You usually live in an apartment near the school."


    Shen MuQing seems very shy and blushes easily, adding a bit of purity to her already weak and pitiful temperament.


    Ding Ning asked curiously, "where are your mother and your brother?"


    "They all have their own business and have returned to Yanjing. How about you? It''s not too late. Do you want to make do here for one night?"


    Shen MuQing didn''t know what she was thinking, and her cheeks were slightly red. The charming appearance made Ding Ning want to jump on her and put her in the right place.


    "Forget it. You can see if you can eat. You want to suffocate me."


    Ding Ning blurted out without thinking. As soon as he spoke, both of them were embarrassed. Their eyes twinkled and avoided each other''s sight. The charming atmosphere was rapidly filled.


    Shen MuQing''s face was hot and her heart beat rapidly. If it was normal, this high-frequency heartbeat would be enough to send her to the edge of danger.


    But today, such a fast heartbeat just made her have a little palpitation, which made her forget these embarrassments immediately.


    Surprised, he looked up at Ding Ning: "Ding Ning, I seem to be much better. My heart beats so fast. It''s just a little uncomfortable."


    Ding Ning was keenly aware that her address changed from doctor Ding to calling her by name. Does this mean that she has recognized herself to a certain extent?


    Not to mention boyfriends, at least they are good friends, right? He is still a good friend who can be contacted from a distance, which makes him happy.


    Come forward and feel her pulse, A moment later, his face showed a heartfelt smile: "It seems that the effect of this new therapy is still very good. It dredges the veins and blood vessels near your heart, and the blood supply function of your heart can basically operate normally. As long as you don''t exercise very violently and get too much stimulation, your life will not be in danger. From tomorrow, you can do some small-scale aerobic exercise to enhance your physique, which is good for your recovery. ¡±


    "Is there any standard for dividing this so-called vigorous exercise?"


    Shen MuQing frowned and worried that she couldn''t control the degree well.


    "I suggest you walk or jog, preferably in a place with fresh air!"


    Ding Ning hesitated for a moment, knowing that the air pollution index of Ninghai was unrealistic, and said with some hesitation:


    "In fact, I have a very suitable breathing method. When doing small-scale exercise, it can help you filter the impurities in the air and automatically adjust your breathing rhythm. Even if you don''t pay attention to the exercise, it can help you relieve the pressure of your heart and avoid any danger."


    Shen MuQing calmed down at the moment, and his eyes recovered the transparency and clarity of the past. From his look, he saw the embarrassment. The corners of his mouth tilted slightly and whispered, "are there any conditions?"


    Ding Ning scratched his head and said with some embarrassment, "the master who taught me this breathing technique once told me that this technique can''t be taught outside except my daughter-in-law, so I..."


    "I ask you!"


    Shen MuQing directly interrupted him. Red clouds floated on her face, but she bravely stared into his eyes instead of being coy in the past. Her voice trembled and asked, "Ding Ning, do you like me?"


    Ding Ning was stunned. Looking at her clear eyes, her heart was horizontal and nodded heavily: "how can I not like it? Since I first, er, no, I should say the second time I saw you, I have the feeling of love at first sight, but you are my patient. As a doctor, I can''t use this patient relationship to approach you."


    "Why did you see me for the second time instead of the first time? Shouldn''t love at first sight be the first time? Or did I look ugly when I saw me for the first time?"


    Shen MuQing asked with a smile. A pair of Yingying autumn eyes seemed to have insight into people''s hearts.


    Ding Ning felt inexplicable pressure and became a little nervous. He scratched the back of his head at a loss. He carefully considered the language. After thinking for a moment, he finally decided to tell the truth and said sincerely:


    "When I saw you for the first time, I patronized to save people. I didn''t see your appearance at all. Where can I talk about love at first sight? When I saw you for the second time, you were lying on the hospital bed, and your soft appearance was like a blooming flower, clean and secluded. When I saw you staying up late at that time, I suddenly felt very distressed, so I was angry with you. Let''s teach you a lesson, but Your words "I''m waiting for you" made me speechless, and I felt like I was blocked by something. At that time, I made up my mind secretly, exhausted all my methods, and I must cure you at any cost... "


    "Stop talking and kiss me!"


    Shen MuQing suddenly stretched out her slender hand to block his mouth and didn''t let him go on. Then she circled his neck, stood on tiptoe, her face was crimson, closed her eyes, her long eyelashes trembled slightly, and tooted up her pink mouth.


    Ding Ning''s brain exploded. Although he had been so ambiguous with Shen MuQing before, he always kept in mind that it was a treatment, not a relationship between children and women.

 Chapter 101

    But Shen MuQing''s initiative to ask for a kiss is sending an obvious signal that she likes herself.


    This makes Ding Ning excited and excited, and some faint uneasy. Although he has decided to change himself and be an ideal, immoral and free and unrestrained person, when the goddess in his mind takes the initiative to show his love, he is still very worthless.


    Looking blankly at Shen MuQing''s tender little mouth close at hand, he knew that this kiss was different from the kiss before treatment, which meant that he would officially become Shen MuQing''s boyfriend.


    What else to hesitate about? Isn''t such a beautiful, gentle and kind-hearted weak girl just the type you like? Just kiss her and she''ll be your girlfriend.


    He put his hand around his slender waist and could feel the fierce stiffness of her delicate body, still trembling slightly. Then he slowly relaxed, bent down and slowly lowered his head to kiss her.


    But at this time, Lingyun''s resentful eyes and Xiao Nuo''s coquettish look flashed in his mind. What''s more, Bai Qinglian''s complex eyes also appeared.


    Shen MuQing felt that he was getting closer and closer to himself, and his gradually rapid breathing slapped on her face, making her dry mouth and inexplicably nervous. She didn''t know what was wrong with herself. She had only a few sides with him. Was it so hasty to decide the rest of her life?


    Did you fall in love with him, or did you form a sense of dependence because he was the only one who gave you hope to survive?


    Or is it because of his zero distance contact with himself, took his first kiss, touched his most sensitive part, let himself put down all his guard and think he is in love with him?


    Or do you just want to fall in love with this man who has close contact with you because you are not qualified to fall in love?


    At this moment, Shen MuQing hesitated and faintly regretted that she didn''t want to hand over her first love before she understood her mind.


    But now the arrow is on the line and has to be sent. You can''t let people kiss yourself with your front foot and let others stop with your back foot? That''s too capricious.


    The forehead was closed by the soft lips like a dragonfly touch, and the powerful big hand around his slender waist was also closed back.


    Shen MuQing opened her eyes and stared at Ding Ning''s clear and clean eyes, some confused, some grateful, and a faint sense of loss.


    "I''m sorry! Lingyun and I haven''t really broken up yet. Before I make it clear with her, I''ll be with you, which is not only disrespect for you, but also betrayal of her, and can''t pass the barrier in my heart."


    Ding Ning made a very important decision. His tone was calm enough for Shen MuQing to understand his sincerity. Obviously, he felt very relaxed.


    "Well, I understand!"


    Shen MuQing gently lowered her head. From the perspective of Ding Ning, she could only see her fine long eyelashes flickering gently, and the bright chandelier shone on her face, which reflected her low face, and could not see her true mood.


    "Mu Qing, can I call you that?"


    Ding Ning looked at her deeply, with a request in his tone, but his face was very determined.


    Shen MuQing raised her head and looked forward to the bright look. Her mood didn''t seem to be affected. The corners of her mouth rose slightly and pulled out a smile:


    "Of course, I have changed my mouth. In fact, I asked you to call me that night in the hospital. It was your own high cold that refused."


    "Mu Qing, I hope you understand that I don''t like you, but I still have Lingyun in my heart. Even if we''re breaking up, I still want to talk to her, let me give up my heart and forgive my previous impulse. I don''t want things to happen like this. I hope you don''t get angry."


    Ding Ning said with a correct attitude, looking a little uneasy.


    "I know. In fact, at that moment, I also had some regrets. Maybe you think I''m saving face for being rejected, but this is my real feeling. We don''t know each other very well. It''s really too hasty."


    Shen MuQing smiled as if explaining and covering up, but Ding Ning felt very comfortable. She was really a considerate woman and could always find a reasonable reason to make others not embarrassed.


    Her smile is very distinctive. First, the corners of her mouth rise, revealing white and neat white teeth; Then the delicate nose wrinkled slightly, forming fine lines on both sides of the nose wing; Then the eyes bent into crescent shape, and the smile bloomed bit by bit, just like the white lotus in full bloom. It was beautiful, but it made people''s heart palpitate.


    Ding Ning was relieved. The whole person relaxed and said with a smile, "you are really beautiful, especially when you laugh. I like to see you smile and show me more in the future."


    "If I want to laugh, I''ll show it to my future boyfriend. Why should I show it to you? You''re a bad man who refused my girl''s confession."


    Shen MuQing proudly held her head high, but she couldn''t help but spit out her tongue and make a lovely face.


    Ding Ning had never seen such a playful side of her. She beat her hands and feet and regretted. With a sad face, she joked, "I regret it now. Can the goddess give me a chance?"


    "Hum, it''s too late to regret. There will be no shop after this village."


    Shen MuQing''s temperament is obviously not in line with the Queen''s line. Her weak and lovable intellectual temperament pretends to be a proud queen, which looks very contrary to the queen.


    However, with such a fuss, the previously embarrassing atmosphere was immediately cleared away, the atmosphere between the two became relaxed, and began to talk all over the world again.


    Ding Ning said with emotion: "it''s really comfortable to chat with you. You can become my confidant!"


    "Do you kiss and touch your confidants?"


    Shen MuQing is obviously joking, and there is a smell of resentment in her charming anger.


    Ding Ning''s face turned red and scratched his head. "That''s also a cure."


    "You can''t treat your family if you need it. That''s their first kiss."


    Shen MuQing''s face turned red again, but she still put on a fierce look of settling accounts after autumn. It''s just that it doesn''t have any lethality. On the contrary, it means more to be coquettish.


    "Who makes you look so beautiful and call so... So, er, soul stirring..."


    Ding Ning frowned and said narrowly. Before he finished, Shen MuQing, who was angry and ashamed, rushed to him. He beat his chest with a small powder fist and shouted angrily: "don''t say, don''t say, big sex wolf!"


    Feeling her weak and boneless body, Ding Ning had an impulse, hurriedly pushed her away, leaned over to cover up her embarrassment: "I''m wrong, I''m wrong, can''t I? I think I''ll fight and punish."


    "You... Big sex wolf!"


    Shen MuQing was keenly aware of his abnormality, glanced at him, and immediately blushed like a drop of blood. She didn''t dare to make any more noise. Gu left and right asked him:


    "What''s the matter with you and Lingyun? Didn''t you get well a few days ago?"


    When it comes to Lingyun, Ding Ning is like being splashed with a bucket of cold water. His charming thoughts disappear. He looks dejected and says with a strong smile: "don''t say it?"


    "I''m still a confidant. I hide everything. I''m not even as good as my best friend."


    Shen MuQing expressed her dissatisfaction with her small mouth, and her eyes rolled: "you didn''t do anything sorry for her, did you?"


    "MuQing, things between me and Lingyun are very complicated. Even if we break up, we will be good friends. We can''t say who is right or wrong about emotional things. We just need to know ourselves. There''s no need to make it known to everyone. This will harm us. We can''t even make friends. I think this is the minimum bottom line of being a man."


    Ding Ning looked unprecedentedly serious and said solemnly, which made Shen Mu''s beautiful eyes flash an inexplicable brilliance.


    "I''m back. You can rest early. It''s getting late. If you don''t need the car in a hurry, I''ll take a few more days!"


    Mentioning Lingyun, Ding Ning had a dull mood and no interest in chatting. After looking at the time on his mobile phone, it was already ten o''clock, he stood up and said goodbye.


    "I don''t need it. You can use it. Every time I bother you to come to see me. What does a car count? Ding Ning, no matter what happens between you and Lingyun, I still hope you can have a good talk from the perspective of a friend. Lingyun likes you very much, and I can see that you like her very much. Since you like each other, there''s no need to torture each other. In fact, you come to me tonight After that, I noticed that you had something on your mind. You may not have noticed it yourself. You watched it 97 times, obviously waiting for an important call. "


    When sending Ding Ning out, Shen MuQing suddenly said very seriously: "although I haven''t been in love, I know that two people should communicate in time. Since you can''t wait for her call, why don''t you call? Sometimes face will kill people."


    Ding Ning''s body gave a meal. Yes, why don''t you call her? Are you angry? Or worried that she won''t answer the phone? Or afraid of hearing her heartless words?


    But things have come to this point. How bad can it be? Since I keep saying that even breaking up is a friend, why can''t I face it bravely?


    What surprised him more was Shen MuQing''s keen insight. He didn''t know that he was so obvious. He even looked at his mobile phone so many times. He was really a smart woman.


    Turn around and wave goodbye to Shen MuQing freely. The smile has become much easier: "thank you, I will, girlfriend."


    "Boyfriend, I hope to see you together next time."


    Shen MuQing stood at the door and smiled and waved her hand. She was like a gentle and virtuous wife who sent her husband to work, but there was a faint melancholy at the bottom of her eyes.


    Ding Ning smiled brightly and said hastily, "even if we make up, I can''t bring her. Just her vinegar jar. If you see my treatment, you have to turn against me."


    "Hate, you say!"


    Shen MuQing''s pretty face turned red again and turned her eyes angrily.


    Then Si AI''s low voice asked anxiously, "Ding Ning, I heard that regular massage would breast enhancement. Will one side be big and the other small?"


    Ding Ning stopped and thought solemnly, "don''t talk about it. It''s really a problem. When massage comes down in a month, I think you should at least have a big cup on your left."


    "What about that?" No woman doesn''t care about her body and appearance. Shen MuQing is no exception. It''s too ugly to think about one big and one small.


    Ding Ning gave a bad smile and said with an obscene face: "if you don''t mind, I can work harder to help you develop together."


    "Go, I won''t let you a big sex wolf do it myself."


    Shen MuQing is actually a very generous and hearty girl. Although she blushes all the time, she doesn''t mind talking to Ding Ning after she gets familiar with him.


    "Your own massage doesn''t do much. My massage consumes real Qi. The effect can''t be the same."

 Chapter 102

    Ding Ning said confidently, wondering whether he would like to engage in a special breast enhancement business in the future, or carry forward his milk dragon claw hand?


    But at the thought of those miserable aunts and aunts coming to breast enhancement, he was excited and immediately gave up the unreliable idea.


    "Well... That''s cheap, you big coyote. Anyway, touching one is also touching, and touching two is also touching, but you must ensure that they are the same size."


    Shen MuQing blushed, but said something that made people''s mind ripple. She knew that the forbidden area on the right was not better than that on the left. The left could also use medical treatment as an excuse. The right was pure molestation, but she had no resistance psychology, and even had some expectations. She felt very confused because of her unclear sense of Tao.


    Ding Ning''s heart swung, but his face had a serious expression. He also paid a funny respect to a nondescript gift and said with a smile: "ensure to complete the tasks and make them more accurate than the balance."


    Starting the vehicle, Shen MuQing also stood in front of the gate, waved to him and watched him leave. Until the tail lights were out of sight, he sighed and closed the gate.


    "Ding Ling, Ding Ling!"


    As soon as the gate was closed, the doorbell rang again.


    Disappointed Shen MuQing''s eyes lit up. Is this guy back again? With the excitement of expectation, he trotted to open the door.


    Opening the door, a pink Maserati stopped at the door. The window opened and revealed a small head with exquisite Makeup: "sister Mu Qing, am I surprised to see you? Are you happy?"


    "Dawn? Why are you here?" Shen MuQing saw the girl clearly and asked in surprise.


    "Why? I came all the way to see sister Mu Qing, so unpopular?"


    The girl named Chenxi pouted wrongfully and said, "I''m afraid I''ll be found out, sister MuQing."


    "Dead girl, what nonsense? Come in quickly."


    Shen MuQing opened all the doors with a headache and asked the girl to drive into the villa.


    After parking the car, wearing expensive T-shirts and hot pants, the girl with big waves affectionately carried Shen MuQing''s arm, "sister MuQing, don''t you think I have?"


    "Chenxi, why did you come to Ninghai? Do you know at home? Have you arranged your residence?"


    Shen MuQing asked seriously, but she was secretly having a headache. If this girl came, how could Ding Ning see a doctor for herself? The scene of treatment really can''t be watched.


    "Of course my family knows. I was admitted to Ninghai University. My father wanted to see me off. I didn''t agree. I drove over by myself. My brother said you lived alone and no one took care of you. Don''t worry. Let me live with you."


    At dawn, a pair of elves'' strange big eyes turned straight, and did not regard themselves as outsiders.


    "No, I like to be quiet. You don''t know. Thank your brother for his kindness. I appreciate it. You just went to college. It''s better to live on campus. In this way, I can integrate into campus life faster. If I weren''t in poor health, I wouldn''t come out to live alone."


    Shen MuQing refused without hesitation. She was very unhappy. Her family knew that they liked to be quiet and tried not to disturb themselves. Why should an outsider tell us who to live in.


    I''m really afraid she''ll have to stay here. While trying to persuade her, I got up and went to the kitchen to bring her fruit.


    Chenxi noncommittally picked up the remote control and turned on the TV. Her eyes changed without focus: "well, but I still have a few days to start school. Is it OK to stay with you for two days?"


    Shen MuQing frowned and handed her a plate of apples. "I usually live on campus. I just come back to live these two days. If you want to live, I''ll give you the key and you''ll stay here for two days."


    Dawn looked at her strangely: "sister Mu Qing, isn''t your senior Intern? Why do you still live on campus?"


    "I... I have something to do at school. It''s inconvenient to run back and forth."


    Shen MuQing quietly and casually made up a reason to deal with it.


    Dawn picked up an apple and ate it. She looked at the TV without looking at Shen MuQing''s expression. She seemed to ask casually, "who was that man just now?"


    "The doctor who treated me."


    Shen MuQing was cluttering in her heart, staring at the dawn with sharp eyes, and her face slowly became gloomy: "you''ve already come? Why don''t you come in?"


    "No... not very early. I just came for a while and just saw that, er, the doctor leave."


    Dawn was a little guilty and said unnaturally.


    Shen MuQing''s face became cold: "downstairs is a guest room. You can choose one by yourself later. I''m tired and go to bed first."


    Then he turned and walked upstairs. The morning light looked at her back, and her little face turned red. Suddenly he shouted, "I saw you talking and laughing. I''ve never seen you laugh so happily. Do you like him?"


    Shen MuQing jumped in her heart. Did she laugh very happy? Is it that obvious?


    But the unhappiness in my heart was even worse. I stood on the stairs expressionless and turned to look at her. I said coldly, "who do I like? It seems that it has nothing to do with you?"


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re my sister-in-law. How can you like others? How can you afford my brother?"


    Dawn clenched her fist and shouted angrily.


    "I''ll tell you again. Your brother and I are nothing. If we have to say anything, we are just friends. I''m not your sister-in-law. Don''t talk nonsense, otherwise, please leave now."


    Shen MuQing''s face was gloomy and could drip water, and his tone was all unhappy.


    "My brother can''t compare with him in terms of appearance, family background, ability and figure?"


    Chenxi asked angrily, ignoring Shen MuQing''s increasingly ugly face.


    "Can your brother cure me?"


    Shen MuQing''s light words made Chenxi speechless.


    "Dawn, I know you worship your brother, but feelings have nothing to do with identity, status, money and rights. You go. I want to be quiet for a while. I''m not in the mood to tell you more."


    Shen MuQing leaned against the railing of the stairs and covered her chest. Her face began to turn white. Beads of sweat had appeared on her forehead, and she said weakly.


    Chenxi found that Shen MuQing was wrong. Her face was very white. She hurried to hold her: "sister MuQing, how are you? Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. You go. I''m going to rest."


    Shen MuQing broke away from her hand and turned to walk to the room.


    Chenxi stared at Shen MuQing''s back and didn''t dare to stimulate her again, but she was unwilling to shout: "sister MuQing, have a good rest. I''ll go first and see you again when I have time."


    Shen MuQing didn''t speak and didn''t come out to see her off.


    "It''s the damn doctor. Hum, a broken doctor dares to rob a woman with my brother. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t make sister MuQing angry. Sister MuQing belongs to my brother. No one wants to take it away. Wait for me and see how I deal with you."


    Dawn drove Maserati out of the villa, closed the door considerately, got on the car, slapped the steering wheel and muttered.


    Where did Ding Ning know that he would be shot while lying down? She was angry by dawn and became the object of her revenge.


    In the bedroom on the second floor, Shen MuQing was lying in bed. It took a long time to relax. He secretly congratulated Ding Ning for coming to help him treat tonight, and his heart''s ability to withstand stimulation increased significantly. Otherwise, I''m afraid he will be angry tonight.


    The shining figure of the man flashed in her mind and sighed leisurely. The man known as Xiao Meng tasted and had infinite charm didn''t know her mind, but she just regarded him as her brother and didn''t have the slightest love between men and women.


    For that perfect man, she always feels too unreal, not ashamed of herself, but too unreal. Is there such a perfect person in the world?


    She always believed that the more perfect people without defects, the more dark and dirty they hide. There are too many people in the world.


    Her wisdom and pure heart make her have a pair of insight. Most people she can see at a glance, but the man and Ding Ning are exceptions.


    But Ding Ning is different from that man. He brings her a sense of mystery and intimacy. More contact makes her feel very real. She believes that Ding Ning will not harm her at any time.


    But the man gave her a very dangerous feeling, so that she didn''t want to intersect with him at all.


    She always thought that Chenxi was just a spoiled child by her family. Her essence was not bad, and she didn''t want to be serious with her.


    But what she did tonight, prying into privacy and aggressive questioning, and not taking herself as an outsider''s finger, has seriously touched the bottom line that she can tolerate, making her feel that she was caught by her sister-in-law while having an affair with Ding Ning behind her husband''s back, which made her feel very uncomfortable, so she was furious and drove the dawn away.


    But she was a little worried. After all, Chenxi was just an 18-year-old girl. She was a newcomer and went out alone so late. What if something happened?


    After hesitation, she decided to call Chenxi, but as soon as she heard the deafening sound from the other end of the phone, she knew she was worried: "where are you? Have you found a place to live?"


    "Sister Mu Qing, are you better? I''m fine. I''m playing in the bar with some friends!"


    "Say so first. I''ll see you when I''m free. I''m a little noisy. Hang up first."


    Listening to the blind voice after hanging up the phone, Shen MuQing couldn''t help shaking her head and smiling bitterly. She was really worried. With the strange nature of dawn, she wouldn''t let others suffer.


    Inexplicably, the picture of Ding Ning kissing her and massaging her always appears in her mind. The picture is very like the beautiful scenery between lovers, making her blush and filled with water vapor in the autumn water


    Lingyun''s phone is always turned off and can''t get through.


    Ding Ning was worried. He drove to Lingyun''s house and found that there was no one in the house. Neither of them will spend the night outside. Why haven''t they come back yet?


    After hesitating for a moment, he still called Zhang Li: "Sister Li, this is Ding Ning. Have you seen Ling Yun?"


    "Ding Ning, Ling Yun asked for leave yesterday. I didn''t see her either. I called her and turned it off. Did you go to her house to find it? By the way, when will you meet? You don''t know how popular you are now..."


    Zhang Li was very enthusiastic. She kept talking. It seemed that the treatment effect should be good. Her tone was full of joy that could not be concealed. She also asked Ding Ning for his signature.


    "She''s not at home. That''s OK. I''ll wait. Let''s say so first. I''ll sign for you when I have a chance to meet."


    Ding Ning couldn''t bear her enthusiasm. She quickly hung up the phone, ran to the door of the community, bought the first pack of cigarettes in her life, pulled out one and lit it.


    As a doctor, he is very self disciplined. Before, he didn''t smoke at all, but now, he inexplicably wants to order one to relieve his anxiety and anxiety.


    Some people say that smoking is harmful to health, but others say that not smoking is harmful to mental health.


    Although the truth of this sentence cannot be decided, Ding Ning thought it was very reasonable at this moment.

 Chapter 103

    Although smoking is certainly bad, I have to admit that sometimes smoking can relieve pressure, loneliness, nervous tension, emotional excitement, anxiety and other negative emotions, and can bring people a kind of psychological comfort.


    The smoke curled around, and the cigarette butts flickered suddenly, reflecting Ding Ning''s gradually ferocious face. As time passed, the ground was full of cigarette butts.


    Ding Ning fiercely ejected the cigarette end in his hand, hit the wall of the hospital and sputtered a trail of sparks. When he subconsciously picked up the cigarette box and wanted to light another one, he found that a box of cigarettes had been smoked by him.


    Looking at the time, it was already more than 12 a.m. and Ling yunniang still hadn''t come back, which cast a huge shadow on his heart.


    Did she follow brother Junwei to experience the luxury life of drunkenness and gold? Or did she circle around a group of so-called upper class people with a smile on his arm, showing her noble status as a rich wife? Or is it singing under him?


    He always thought he could freely bless her silently as a good friend, brother and best friend and watch her get the happiness he wanted.


    But when things came to an end, he found that he really couldn''t do it. At the thought of the picture of her falling in love with other men, his heart hurt badly, and his chest seemed to be blocked with a huge stone, which made him out of breath.


    Like a demon, the more he is unwilling to think about that, the more ugly pictures of her and other men will appear in his mind.


    This made him pale, the veins on his forehead bulged, his eyes were covered with blood, his hair was as messy as a chicken nest, and the whole person was wrapped in a thick cold evil spirit.


    If Chu Yunxiu hadn''t come back, he might have been with Ling Yun, which left him a chance in case, otherwise he couldn''t restrain the violent breath in his heart.


    Chu Yunxiu attaches great importance to women''s integrity and is also strict with Ling Yun''s tutor, especially her snobbish and shrewd character of not seeing rabbits and not spreading eagles. Even if she is satisfied with that handsome Viagra, she should not allow them to have sex before marriage, but such a thing is not possible. If Ling Yun wants to, Chu Yunxiu can''t help her.


    As Ding Ning knows, Chu Yunxiu has never spent the night outside for so many years.


    First, there are many rights and wrongs in front of the widow''s door. She pays attention to her reputation and doesn''t want to gossip; Second, because she has a Bomei, named Doudou, which is as delicate as a child, she will never be willing to let it spend the night at home.


    Dog, by the way, Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly lit up. How can he forget the dead dog.


    Bomei looks very cute, but he barks endlessly, especially the damn dog, like Chu Yunxiu, always dislikes him and barks at the sight of him.


    He used to ravage the bully when Chu Yunxiu was not at home, but now it has become his hope to find Ling Yun.


    I hope the dead dog is a little spiritual. Ding Ning got out of the car and walked quickly to Lingyun''s house.


    At this time, the lights in the distance were shining and Ding Ning''s spirit was refreshed. Did they come back and stop their steps immediately and hide in the dark.


    The car was not the black Mercedes Benz off-road as Ding Ning thought, but a taxi, but drove straight to Lingyun''s house and stopped.


    Ling Yun yawned and Chu Yunxiu got off one after another. It can be seen that Chu Yunxiu was very interested and hummed a tune.


    Seeing that their mother was all right, Ding Ning''s tightly hanging heart suddenly relaxed. He just wanted to go out and shout Lingyun, but he hesitated at the thought of it being so late and Chu Yunxiu''s attitude towards him.


    But his heart was full of doubts. Why did Lingyun ask for leave? Why shut it down? Where did they go at night? Why did you come back so late?


    If these are not clear, he can''t sleep at night. He doesn''t find that a subtle change has taken place in his state of mind, which makes his jealousy far more than usual.


    The taxi turned around and left. Ling yunniang and Doudou also entered the house. Doudou cried wrongly. Chu Yunxiu''s sweetheart coaxed the puppy for a long time.


    Ding Ning quietly touched his original home and opened the door with a thin iron wire three or two times. Without turning on the light, he slipped in quietly.


    With his current ear power, as long as he wants to eavesdrop, a wall is not a problem at all.


    Looking at the clean room, Ding Ning felt a touch of sadness inexplicably. This is the place where he has lived for five years and carries too many memories. It is impossible to say that there is no nostalgia.


    Lying in a familiar bed with his ears close to the wall, he knew that Lingyun''s boudoir was across a wall. In the past, they didn''t play the game of Morse code less.


    The sound of the shower sounded next door. Chu Yunxiu was still humming a tune in the living room, scattering dog food to feed Doudou. The person taking a bath should be Ling Yun.


    At the thought of Lingyun''s beautiful picture when taking a bath at the moment, the evil fire that finally pressed down jumped up.


    Secretly scolded himself for being shameless. Ding Ning tried his best to restrain his mind and listened attentively to what their mother and mother would say.


    Lingyun always took a slow bath. After half an hour, Ding Ning was sleepy and almost fell asleep. Lingyun said "I''m going to bed".


    "Still there? Will he come?" Chu Yunxiu asked casually.


    "I don''t know. Whether he comes or not, I''ll wait for him." Lingyun whispered.


    Chu Yunxiu didn''t say any more. It seems that he entered the bathroom and began to take a bath.


    Still there? Where are we going? Who is he? Ding Ning was confused when he suddenly heard the sound of Lingyun''s house door being opened.


    She''s going out? What''s Lingyun doing out so late? Go to sleep? Is it going to sleep with that handsome Viagra? Chu Yunxiu doesn''t object?


    Ding Ning''s heart clapped and his fist was tight. The muscles on his face were distorted because of pain. His heart was cold. Have they made progress to this step?


    But soon, he found that Lingyun was opening his door, which made his heart beat faster. He had no time to think more and rolled under the bed.


    With a "Da" sound, the light was turned on. Ling Yun was wearing silk pajamas, revealing two smooth snow-white long legs. He walked to the bed with sleepy eyes and fell asleep.


    Is Lingyun waiting for that handsome Viagra here? Chu Yunxiu even acquiesced in taking his room as their place?


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning was bleeding painfully, and his face was blue.


    Lingyun suddenly got up again, turned off the light, then fell back on the bed again, and soon there was a slight snore.


    Ding Ning''s mind was in a mess, full of jealousy and anger. While hating Chu Yunxiu''s snobbery, he even allowed Ling Yun to fool around with other men openly; At the same time, he hated Lingyun''s empathy so quickly and didn''t love himself at all.


    Love is as deep as hate. Ding Ning, who thought he had guessed the truth, has never been so angry as now.


    After five years of living together day and night, the feelings he cherished in his heart were not worth drying in other people''s eyes. The five-year feelings were not as good as a rich man''s two short days, and the cheap was not as good as that diamond necklace.


    Jealousy made him lose his mind, woman. Why are they so fickle? Is Bai Qinglian like this? So is Ling Yun?


    Betrayal, this bloody word made him completely lose his reason, and a violent spirit rushed to his head.


    He wants revenge. He wants Lingyun to pay the price. Since you don''t love yourself so much, you can have sex with other men at will, why can''t it be me?


    "Hiss..." he came out of the bed like a ghost and tore up the silk pajamas. At the moment she woke up, he sealed her voice with a pulse cutter.


    There was cold ferocity and madness in her eyes, and she rushed up in her frightened eyes


    The pain made Lingyun''s eyebrows frown, but his hands stretched out and hugged his neck tightly.


    At this moment, she had seen clearly that the person who violated her was Ding Ning. Although his face became extremely ferocious due to distortion, she smiled with tears. She smiled with no regrets and pain. Two lines of clear tears fell down her cheeks.


    She fell in love with him when she first saw this young man with a warm smile but worried and confused five years ago.


    After five years of living together day and night, she knew that he was the person she wanted to marry most in her life. She had fantasized about this scene countless times. On the wedding night, Lang qingqie was tender and sweet


    But she didn''t expect that the day came so fast, so unprepared, and still came in such a rough way.


    Inexperienced Ding Ning didn''t notice the difference between the film and the film. The accumulated jealousy in his heart made him vent like a mad cow. Until he kissed her with deep malice, he was strongly resisted by her.


    He squeezed her chin hard and forced her to face herself. Looking at her calm eyes and warm tears on her face, his eyes turned blood red in an instant.


    The corners of his eyes kept twitching, his face showed sick flushing, and his muscles twisted and ferocious growled in a low voice:


    "Is money so important to you? Is it great to be with him? Is his kung fu in bed better than me? You say, say..."


    Anger had long made him forget that Lingyun couldn''t make a sound at all. He thought she was silently resisting. Angered, he ravaged the woman he wanted to take care of all his life.


    Drops of blood and tears dyed Lingyun''s painful cheeks red. He was hurting Lingyun and himself at the same time.


    The heart could have been so painful. The impulse to destroy everything made him completely lose his reason, lost in the madness of self destruction, and became more and more violent. Lingyun''s body was full of blue and purple marks.


    She is very painful, not only the physical pain, but also the distressed Ding Ning with blood and tears on her face.


    She regretted that she shouldn''t have deceived him, that she shouldn''t have let him down and sad, and that she shouldn''t have listened to her mother again. She asked for leave to shut down and hang Ding Ning to let him take the initiative to find herself


    She didn''t mind giving her body to Ding Ning. It was sooner or later in her life plan, but she couldn''t watch him release the devil in her heart.


    No one in the world knows Ding Ning better than her. She has long known that she always whispers softly, is gentle and careful, dotes on her, protects her, and tolerates her. The man''s heartlessness is only his surface, and there is a terrible devil in his heart, which can destroy all demons once released.


    But his heart was full of secrets, which he could not talk to anyone, and then he was once despise, taunt and ruthless society again. His faith gradually collapsed, and his hopes for the good world were shattered like foam. All kinds of negative emotions were constantly fermented in his heart.


    Depressed emotions, oppressed life, he has been tolerating, humble, persistent, confused, looking, struggling, trying and guarding

 Chapter 104

    He tried his best to protect all the good things in the world, but the experience again and again disappointed him. The sad discovery couldn''t find the motivation for him to stick to it.


    Interests first, intrigues, moral decay, bad intentions, conspiracy


    He is like a lonely defender who is waving, waving, and then waving... Fighting alone and defending the last pure land in his heart, which seems so out of place.


    This long accumulated negative emotion is like a volcano that keeps accumulating energy. Once it erupts, it can blow everyone to pieces - including himself.


    Ling Yun knows very well that Liu Junwei''s appearance is only a fuse to explode his mood. In fact, the culprit is himself, because he always regards her as a benchmark synonymous with beauty in his heart.


    The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. When he saw that the beauty he had been waiting for finally degenerated and betrayed him in this materialistic society, he was angry, sad, disappointed and even desperate!


    Just like a devout Buddhist, he suddenly found that the Buddha he had always believed in was doing great health care with his bare ass. the sadness of the collapse of his belief will make people instantly desperate, desperate to want to destroy the world.


    Therefore, he naturally lost control and allowed himself to release the devil in his heart, tear up everything and destroy everything.


    Otherwise, he would never hurt her. No one knew better than her how much Ding Ning loved and spoiled her.


    Ling Yun had found that Ding Ning had a serious mental illness long ago. It was a spiritual cleanliness mania. He was cynical and could not sit back and watch the ugly reality desecrate his mind.


    People often say that life is like rape. If you can''t resist it, enjoy it!


    Unfortunately, he is an out and out perfectionist. He is unwilling to compromise with reality, and can''t use his meager power to change the world and change his life. He can only try to protect the aestheticism in his heart.


    That kind of faith to protect the good is almost pious, pious to the point of almost metamorphosis, but ruthless blows again and again completely destroyed all his beliefs.


    And she is that Ding Ning cherishes the beauty in her heart. Things start because of her and must be ended by her.


    Blocking is better than sparse. She must let Ding Ning release the anger in her heart, influence him with her tenderness, and let him know that good things are always waiting for him in place and have never disappeared.


    She stretched out her arms around his neck, pressed his head, pulled him down with all her strength, put her soft lips in his mouth, and worked hard to cater to him regardless of the pain.


    She will use her passion, her tenderness and her love to soothe his inner desire for destruction, calm his anger, extinguish his anger and comfort his scarred heart.


    With a deep kiss, Ding Ning''s out of control mood seemed to be calmed a little, and the rhythm slowed down.


    Lingyun is like a gentle and clever kitten, kissing his face, his nose, his eyebrows, his eyes, his lips


    I don''t know how long later, Ding Ning''s depression seemed to have found a way to vent, his anger gradually extinguished, the scarlet in his eyes slowly faded, and there were signs of restoring Qingming.


    When Lingyun was finally able to speak, a relieved and relaxed smile appeared on his face and whispered:


    "Ding Ning, I love you and always love you. Believe it or not, I have never betrayed you and never changed. You are my first time. I... I''m too tired. I''ll sleep first!"


    Before she finished, she fell asleep with heavy eyelids and a slight snore.


    This kind of wild intensity lasting like a storm can''t be borne even by her physical quality of four segments of black belt.


    Although there were still many questions in her heart, Ding Ning believed what she said. He could see the sincerity in her tired eyes, and the dazzling bright red on the bed sheet and the platinum necklace around her neck were also the most powerful evidence.


    He covered his face in pain, his eyes were astringent and painful, and his sight was blurred with blood color. The pain made him wake up completely. Looking at the dark clouds all over, he was extremely ashamed.


    With deep remorse and guilt, he kept torturing himself. What was he doing? Why hurt her?


    Don''t you keep saying you want to protect and love her all your life? Why is that? Why? Why? The conceited Ding Ning turned out to be an asshole.


    He kept asking himself, but he couldn''t find an answer. Especially when he saw Lingyun''s frown in his sleep because of pain, he was distressed and even had difficulty breathing.


    Crazy, it''s crazy that he would do such a bastard thing to Lingyun. He not only forcibly occupied her, but also in such a rough and cruel way.


    He shuddered, regardless of consumption, input the whole body''s true Qi into Lingyun''s body, and constantly repaired her injury.


    Until all the injuries on Lingyun''s body were repaired, all his true Qi was consumed. After dark in front of him, he slept weakly.


    The stone man emits a faint red light, and the power amount repeats back and forth in his body, repairing the damaged meridians and disordered mental power caused by his obsession.


    When he woke up, he felt relaxed and energetic, and a weak and boneless body pressed against him.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw that those bright big eyes were looking at him affectionately, and the corners of my mouth were filled with a happy and satisfied smile.


    This made him have an illusion in a trance, just like the affectionate stare when he woke up after many years of loving husband and wife had a nap, which made him show a warm and happy smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "Little attendant, you''re awake!"


    Lingyun seemed to sleep in his arms one afternoon two years ago. When he woke up, he was so gentle that he didn''t mention anything before.


    But she could act as if nothing had happened, but Ding Ning couldn''t. a strong sense of guilt flashed through her eyes and said, "Lingyun, I..."


    "Don''t say. Anyway, you have succeeded in counter attacking me. The little attendant has turned over to be the master. I''m already your woman. You should be good to me all your life. You can''t get rid of me."


    Lingyun pretended to be heroic and said. She also arched hard into his arms. Her face depended on your expression, but her red ears betrayed her inner shyness.


    Ding Ning was as happy as the day after the rain. Until now, he didn''t know that he loved this woman so deeply.


    As if to melt her into her body, she hugged the lost woman hard, like an oath, like a promise, and solemnly announced:


    "Yun''er will always be my cloud master. The little attendant will stay with her all his life."


    "Well, I believe you! So is master Yun. He will always be with his little attendant and never leave!"


    Ling Yun curled up in his arms like a kitten, hugged his waist tightly, and the smile on his face was charming and moving.


    The good mood made Ding Ning jump with joy, felt the amazing elasticity, and was ready to move again.


    Lingyun immediately found out his bad intentions. He was so frightened that he lost his color. He said in a timid voice like a frightened deer: "no, I was almost tossed to death by you."


    Ding Ning immediately felt guilty, stroked her hair and scolded herself in a soft voice: "it''s all my fault, I..."


    "Well, it''s too late for people to be happy. After looking forward to so many years, they finally succeeded in packing themselves for you. They can rely on you for a lifetime, but they take up the stool."


    Lingyun considerate stopped his confession in time, but also playfully wrinkled his lovely nose, as if he had changed a person.


    Ding Ning could no longer resist the pity and love in her heart. She leaned up and gently kissed her soft lips. Ling Yun didn''t resist it and responded enthusiastically.


    Just as Ding Ning was dishonest, his breathing became heavier and heavier, and he was about to open the war again at any time, Chu Xiuyun knocked at the door: "yunyun, get up and have breakfast."


    A pair of dog men and women suddenly became excited, their desires disappeared, their actions were stiff in place, holding their breath, and they didn''t dare to breathe.


    Ling Yun took two deep breaths, forced himself to calm down, and shouted in a sleepy voice, "I know, I''ll get up now."


    "What to do? What to do? It''s all your fault. You just want to go to bed. Can''t you be gentle? These pajamas have been torn to pieces. What can I do? Ah..."


    Lingyun took the torn pajamas and shouted wildly.


    Ding Ning looked at her with a happy face and giggled. He thought it was good. At least he won back the world. Every capillary blood hole in his body stretched out and conveyed a message - comfort.


    But in Lingyun''s increasingly fierce eyes, he immediately took out a competent little attendant''s dogleg attitude of sharing worries and solving problems for the master.


    "It seems that we can only sneak attack."


    "How to sneak attack?" Ling Yun looked ignorant.


    Ding Ning said with a thief''s smile, "knock your mother out. You''ll wake up when you change your clothes."


    "That''s the only way. There won''t be any sequelae? She''s my mother."


    Lingyun pushes away his mischievous hand unhappily, and is worried about Ding Ning''s revenge for public and private affairs.


    Ding Ning''s face was shining and hummed proudly, "what if she is your mother again? I''m still your man."


    "Cut, look at your little man''s success. My mother will be your mother-in-law in the future. I warn you not to bully my mother. My mother doesn''t object to us now. You should be nice to her in the future, do you hear me?"


    Ling Yun put his hands on his chest to guard against someone''s sneak attack and gave a serious warning.


    "Don''t worry, your mother hated me so much before. I haven''t always been respectful to her."


    Ding Ning skimmed his lips and said with some disbelief, "but your mother said she didn''t object to us being together. How can I not believe it? She was so..."


    "Well, stop it. I have to go to work right away. I''ll be late. I''ll tell you in detail when I come back in the evening. If I don''t go out again, my mother should urge me. Go and get her done quickly."


    Ling Yun turned his lovely eyes and suddenly grabbed the second senior brother with his head held high and his chest held high. When someone showed his teeth and begged for mercy, he let go and kicked him on his ass. he said proudly, "if you dare not be honest again, I''ll abandon you and go to work quickly."


    In the face of the cruel means of the violent master, Ding Ning was defeated gorgeous. Suddenly, he felt like digging a hole and burying himself. Why didn''t he see that the woman was so cruel before.


    He slipped out quietly and saw Chu Yunxiu busy in the kitchen, with his back to himself. A silver needle shot out silently. When she fainted and was about to fall, he stepped forward to help her.


    "You little bastard, you dare to eat my mother''s tofu. I caught you."


    Lingyun, who followed closely, kicked and flew at Doudou, who was barking at Ding Ning, with his willow eyebrows turned upside down, pinching his waist and yelling fiercely in a low voice.


    Poor Doudou sobbed and hid behind the sofa with his tail, lying on the ground, waiting for his ignorant little eyes to look at Lingyun. He didn''t know how to offend this terrible violent woman.

 Chapter 105

    Ding Ning found that his hand was pressing on Chu Yunxiu''s chest. His soft touch embarrassed him. He hurriedly loosened his hand like an electric shock and said:


    "I... I didn''t mean it, mistake, mistake!"


    "Look at your advice, even if it''s deliberate, when you help my mother to cure breast cancer, you have not touched her two Mimi, or you simply marry my mother, anyway, she is also a person."


    Lingyun chuckled. Ding Ning sighed with her charming appearance and tough words. With a black line at one end, how can she think that the woman''s head is like a few tendons and dare to say anything? If he dares to agree, a Bone Demon must play with him.


    Turned a big white eye that was not charming at all to Ling Yun, "what nonsense? It''s medical treatment. It''s like color / emotion / madness. I have professional ethics, okay?"


    Lingyun covered his mouth, smiled and said seductively, "you really don''t want it? This is a mother and daughter flower that buys one and gets one free. Oh, I''m so unmoved?"


    Ding Ning''s anger surged up. He never found that Ling Yun had such a charming side. Is this the difference between girls and women?


    Fearing that his concentration was not enough, Ding Ning quickly changed the topic and asked, "what''s the matter with your mobile phone? Why can''t you get through?"


    "Ah, did you call me?"


    Ling Yun was inexplicably surprised and very justifiably to cover up her guilt: "my mobile phone has no power and fell in the office. I didn''t take it with me."


    "Where did you go last night? Why did you come back so late?" Ding Ning continued the interrogation.


    "Oh, don''t mention it. Last night, my mother had to ask me for leave to relax. As a result, one of her sisters took us to a business club and played mahjong until 12 o''clock. I was almost bored."


    Lingyun complained while changing clothes. She didn''t shy away from Ding Ning''s hot eyes. She also deliberately supported her chest with a c cup and gave her a wink, which made Ding Ning almost throw her around again.


    "Well, stop it. Get out of here. Come to me in the evening. I''ll tell you more."


    Ling Yun breathlessly pushes Ding Ning away, eating fried dough sticks and drinking soybean milk.


    Ding Ning touched his shriveled belly. It seems that he has to solve the breakfast problem by himself, otherwise Chu Yunxiu has to find that there is less breakfast when he wakes up.


    "Then I''ll go. Remember to turn on the mobile phone!"


    Ding Ning took out the silver needle and immediately disappeared into the room.


    Behind him, Lingyun pretended to scream: "Mom, what''s the matter with you? Why did you suddenly faint? Can''t it be hypoglycemia?"


    There''s no cure for this acting. It''s really a loss not to give her an Oscar!


    Ding Ning, who was full of joy, didn''t find the faint worry that flashed through his eyes when Ling Yun looked at his back.


    Ding Ning''s inner depression was vented under her guidance, but it was not completely released. Although there was no problem for the time being, it will break out again sooner or later as she encounters unpleasant things in the future.


    She wanted to take Ding Ning to see a psychologist, but she knew it was impossible. He would never admit that he had a psychological problem.


    Maybe Shen MuQing can help him? Lingyun thought of Shen MuQing''s penetrating eyes, and his eyes suddenly brightened.


    "It''s strange. Why did you suddenly faint?"


    Chu Yunxiu was still confused about what was going on with her face. She couldn''t figure it out after thinking about it.


    "It''s probably hypoglycemia. It''s okay. Let Ding Ning help you when you have a chance."


    Lingyun said quietly drinking soybean milk.


    "Forget it, I feel very good. There should be nothing wrong. By the way, yunyun, your aunt sun asks me to continue at night. Maybe you want to play all night. You come back early to walk Doudou at night. Don''t wait for me. Go to bed first."


    Chu Yunxiu beamed and said that she played mahjong in such a luxurious private club for the first time last night and won tens of thousands in a few hours, which made her like this life more and more.


    "Mom, have you returned the diamond necklace?"


    Lingyun thinks of business and asks quickly.


    "I''ll give it back to you, Aunt Wang. She doesn''t want it. She said Liu Junwei went to other places to talk about what projects. When he comes back, let me give it back to him directly."


    Chu Yunxiu said reluctantly, "for this blind date, I offended your Aunt Wang. You don''t know her ugly face. Hey, Ding Ning doesn''t come to you now. Don''t you really consider Liu Junwei?"


    "Mom, are you finished?"


    Lingyun''s face was unhappy and he muttered to himself that Ding Ning had slept your daughter and was thinking about farting.


    "OK, I didn''t say. Deal with it yourself. I don''t care."


    Chu Yunxiu saw that Ling Yun was unhappy and quickly waved her hand to shut up. Now she thought of the determination in her eyes when the baby girl wanted to break the mother daughter relationship with her that night, and she was a little nervous.


    It''s really a big mistake for women to stay. Stay and stay become enemies. They eat silently, but their heart has already flown to the luxurious club.


    As soon as he got on the bus, Ding Ning''s face became very dignified.


    Psychological problems? Maybe a little, but it''s not the main reason. It''s not that Ding Ning is hypocritical and unwilling to admit it, but that he knows his problem.


    The ancestral "paoding jieniu Shu" is a cultivation method to enter the Tao by killing. It is written on the first page: when a man kills, he is merciless and immortal for thousands of years. Killing one is for sin, killing ten thousand is for the male, and killing millions is for the male.


    "Paoding jieniu Shu" stresses the cultivation of killing Qi. The more you kill, the more powerful you will be. However, how many people in the world are born with the spirit of being a hero and can kill without blinking an eye?


    Now it is a society ruled by law. Killing people should bear criminal responsibility, which makes the murderer''s mental pressure become greater. For a long time, the accumulated anger in his chest can''t be vented, which will make the cultivator crazy and possessed.


    When he taught him the sabre technique, my father took out the ancestral medical book "outline of vegetation" carefully, which is a complementary cultivation skill with "paoding jieniu Shu".


    In the compendium of vegetation, there is a partial cultivation method called "Bodhi Heart determination", which is to cultivate the heart of benevolence to resolve hostility.


    This should be the way that the Ding family''s ancestors came up with to resolve the side effects of the sabre technique. But dad didn''t have the talent to learn medicine. He dozed off when he read the medical books. It was like reading the heavenly books. He didn''t get anything for decades.


    Ding Ning was young before, and his father never explained it to him, but now I think there is not only one way to release his hostility.


    For example, women, such as slaughtering livestock without guilt, are all ways to relieve pressure and release hostility.


    Why is it that hostility can be dissolved in women? That''s the answer Ding Ning found after tossing around Lingyun all night and feeling refreshed.


    This makes Ding Ning a little curious. Why doesn''t dad go to the young lady in the town to relieve his anger? Does he not know or disdain to do so? Or don''t want to be sorry for mom?


    No wonder he wants to work in the slaughterhouse to dispel the hostility and raise the murderous spirit. It seems that the silent father is still a man who hates passion.


    Ding Ning has been practicing both sword and medicine since he was a child. While practicing paoding''s antidote, he is also practicing Bodhi''s determination. His father also specially asked sister Qiao to supervise and teach him, so that his hostility and benevolent heart are always in a balance, which is also well intentioned.


    But since Ding Ning went to college, he has been living in a muddle all day. "Bodhi Heart formula" has not been practiced for a long time.


    In the final analysis, his rebellious psychology was not responsible for the loss of his anger. My father disappeared with four masters without saying a word. One disappearance was five years, which made him feel abandoned. Subconsciously, he was using this way to express his grievances.


    In the words of the cultivator, the out of control of anger means that the mind devil enters the body, which is a very dangerous state. The most important thing is the elimination of the death path of the body, the light is the burst of meridians, the anger enters the brain, becomes insane, and becomes a disabled person or even a murderous monster.


    Ding Ning knew it was dangerous to get out of control this time. If Lingyun hadn''t comforted him with her tenderness, and the stone man had driven his power to help him repair his meridians and protect his sea awareness, he would certainly become a disabled man or a murderer.


    This made him afraid. It''s good to be a loser. Once he loses his mind and becomes a murderer, I don''t know how many people will be poisoned by himself.


    So he made up his mind that no matter how busy he was, he should adhere to the practice of Bodhi Heart formula, maintain a stable state of mind, and never let things out of control happen again.


    But misfortune is where fortune lies, and fortune is where misfortune lies! This time out of control is not completely useless. Although his power light mass has shrunk greatly, his meridians have become more broad and tenacious because they break and then stand. The speed of true Qi is more than twice as fast as before.


    Having unknowingly returned to the small courtyard in the western suburbs, Chu Yunna jumped into Ding Ning''s arms like a parent''s child after school, making a group of workers working in full swing jealous.


    Although Chu Yunna has used biological simulation skin to reduce her appearance by several grades, her figure as convex as a supermodel has not changed at all.


    The person in charge of the construction team is a middle-aged man in his early 40s with an honest face. His name is Wang Dahai. The workers call him Wang tou. He looks very prestigious.


    Wang Dahai handed over a seven dollar box of double happiness cigarettes. Speaking Mandarin with a strong Huizhou accent, he exchanged a few words with Ding Ning and was speechless. He was obviously a person who was not good at words.


    From his envious eyes peeking at Land Rover from time to time, we can see that he regards Ding Ning as a rich young master, and his expression is more and more awed.


    Ding Ning took the cigarette and lit it. He took a sip and asked Wang Dahai if there was any difficulty in the construction.


    Speaking of specialty, Wang Dahai turned against his dull appearance and said it with flying eyebrows and mouth foam. He said it clearly and methodically.


    The work of infrastructure construction is not complicated. It is equivalent to building a large greenhouse. It doesn''t cost a lot of money. The most expensive part is the constant temperature equipment. It can''t be taken down without a small one million.


    In order to keep the temperature, air humidity and ground moisture in the greenhouse consistent with the tropical rain forest, a set of artificial self circulation rainfall equipment is also needed.


    To put it bluntly, if you want to completely imitate the climate and environment of the rainforest, you need to store a water tank and use self circulating rainfall equipment for artificial rainfall every other day or two.


    This requires that the support pipe used by Wang Dahai when building infrastructure is waterproof and rust proof, with its own spraying hole, which can be matched with artificial circulating rainfall equipment.


    Fortunately, Ding Ning has made clear his intention before, otherwise if they use ordinary stent tubes, they will be in great trouble at that time.


    This makes Ding Ning feel that the technology industry has specialized in this uncomplicated infrastructure. Unexpectedly, there are so many ways in it. It seems that 300000 of this infrastructure is not in vain.


    But what bothered him most was that he didn''t have enough money, not to mention the artificial self circulation rainfall equipment, he couldn''t afford only the constant temperature equipment, let alone all the circuit wires had to be transformed.


    In the later stage, just to maintain the operation of the greenhouse in this simulated environment, the monthly electricity consumption is astronomical.

 Chapter 106

    Ding Ning was worried. He thought he had a million in his hand and could do whatever he wanted.


    Unexpectedly, on a whim, I wanted to cultivate cuihui and some rare rainforest herbs. I couldn''t get three or four million without a basic environment alone.


    This is the premise that the land property right belongs to Lingfei. Otherwise, plus the land lease fee, it can''t come down without $5 million.


    Ding Ning calculated that the capital gap was about 2 million yuan, and the maintenance cost after operation also needed more than 100000 yuan per month, which meant that he had to make money in the future.


    Ling Fei has more than one million in his hand, which is given to him by the man who secretly helped them in recent years. They don''t need any money at ordinary times, so they want to give it to Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning refused. Not to mention that more than one million yuan was not enough. Even if it was enough, he was embarrassed to use their money.


    Originally, he wanted to plant some rainforest herbs for his own dispensing, but now he has a new idea.


    Since the investment is so large, it is simply to do it as an industry. He needs to go to southern Yunnan again to transplant a batch of medicinal materials with high medicinal value.


    Those wild rare medicinal materials are basically priceless. Even if they are auctioned, each one can be sold at a high price of tens of millions.


    His biggest advantage is that not many people dare to enter the primeval forest, but he can come and go freely.


    The natural treasure house there is equivalent to his back garden, in which the resources are inexhaustible, which is more than enough to support the planting base.


    After the transplanted herbs have formed a certain scale in the breeding base, they can be processed into products and sold out to form the final profit.


    What he wants to sell is not raw materials, but products made from these herbs. The prescription in his hand is the most core value of this industrial chain.


    But that is the follow-up plan. The immediate priority is to find a way to make money to build the base, so that it can operate normally and become a transit base.


    He believed that if he spoke with Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang, the money was not a problem at all. Even if he opened his mouth with Mr. Shen MuQing, it could be easily solved.


    However, he has never been in the habit of asking someone to borrow money. He took out the herb bag he brought back from the rainforest and planned to sell the herbs in his hand in exchange for start-up funds.


    Although the medicine in the bag had dried up, he used a special method to preserve it. The effect was not lost. He could still sell the price. After greeting Ling Fei and Chu Yunna, Ding Ning packed the cart with herbs and drove to Town God''s Temple, Ninghai.


    Located in Jing Pu District, Town God''s Temple, Ninghai, is not far from Ninghai University and Changjiang hospital. It is one of the most prosperous commercial tourist areas in Ninghai.


    Under the detailed planning of Ninghai government, around this landmark building, it radiates in all directions to form various commercial streets.


    There is a snack street, Chinese herbal medicine wholesale market, clothing wholesale market, antique calligraphy and painting street, Ninghai specialty firm, handicrafts street, bar street and so on.


    An hour later, Ding Ning appeared in the wholesale market of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Because the Ninghai government wants to build a commercial tourist center around Town God''s Temple scenic spots, so the characteristic streets near here, even later construction, all have Town God''s Temple''s ancient architectural style.


    Chinese herbal medicine wholesale market is no exception. It is said to be a wholesale market, but it is actually a street with antique shops on both sides.


    The roadside trees on both sides of the street are full of green and shady. The street is paved with bluestone slabs as a whole, neat and clean, which looks full of the vicissitudes of history.


    The architectural style of the shop is coordinated and unified. The three storey building with red walls and yellow tiles is antique. You can smell a strong smell of medicine from a long distance.


    The first floor is a shop, the second floor is an office for business negotiation, and the third floor is a rest place. Of course, it can also temporarily store some small but extremely rare medicinal materials.


    This street is just the front door of the shop. In fact, behind each small building, there is a courtyard as the warehouse. The courtyard has a special gate to facilitate the transportation of medicinal materials.


    It was at 10:00 in the morning that medicine merchants from all over the world shuttled back and forth among the major shops, ready to buy or sell the medicine in their hands. The bargaining voice went up and down, and it was a scene of great enthusiasm.


    Instead of stopping in front of these shops with gold lettered plaques, Ding Ning went straight to the pilot auction house, the only eight storey building at the east end of the medicinal material market.


    The pilot auction house is located at the intersection of the herbal medicine market and the antique street, with special appraisal experts.


    When some antique merchants and medicine merchants are not sure about some antique calligraphy and painting or medicine, they will spend a certain fee to ask identification experts to help identify, which leads to the popularity of identification experts in pilot auction house.


    Of course, the main business of the auction house is auction. There are things they can see. They don''t mind buying at a fair price and then auctioning to make a profit.


    Ding Ning has no time to wait for the auction house to auction. He plans to directly take out the medicinal materials for the appraiser to identify, and then directly let the auction house buy them.


    Although this did not bring much money to participate in the auction, it saved him a lot of time, and he could not lose much. At least once the auction house liked it, the price was definitely more reasonable than those shops.


    Entering the door is a hall of 3000 square meters, which is divided into two parts by a glass partition. In the partition window, there are appraisers.


    It is similar to the way banks handle business. There is an automatic number taking machine at the door. Those who come to do business should take the number first, and who can go forward to handle business after waiting for their number.


    Ding Ning reached for a number, 00987. He looked at the neon display above the lower grid. Now he is handling business. The last number is 00953.


    This means that there are more than 30 people waiting before him. He doesn''t care. He sits down in the lounge chair specially prepared for customers and takes out his mobile phone and sends text messages to Lingyun to pass the time.


    After the two broke through the last layer of relationship, Ling Yun, who had no taboos, seemed to be more vegetarian. The explicit content of the short message simply broke through the sky.


    Ding Ning''s mouth was dry and his evil fire ran up. He wanted to rush to the hospital to circle and fork the dirty women a hundred times.


    At this time, dozens of people roared in. A fat man with a sweating head shouted loudly and shouted that the gambling rose. Old Liu came to help see how much the jade was worth and immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    From a nearby office, an old man with gray hair wearing thick lenses said with a smile: "Mr. Zhang, did you gamble up?"


    "Old Liu, I don''t have this life. The brother gambled up. The girl and I both paid $3.5 million. The brother said he would sell it to anyone who paid $5 million. I''m not sure with the girl, so let me ask you to give me a long eye. No matter who the brother and brother sold the emerald to in the end, the appraisal fee will be counted on my fat man."


    The fat man weighed more than two hundred kilograms. He even gasped for breath. He kept wiping his sweat. He showed great respect to the old Liu and looked respectful.


    Ding Ning subconsciously looked at it, and suddenly his eyes lit up. The brother who gambled up, as the fat man said, was a young man of about 30 years old. Looking at his famous brand and the count watch on his wrist, he was obviously a master without money. No wonder the gambling up also seemed very calm and calm, but the corners of his mouth tilted slightly to show a faint smile.


    But it was not him that attracted Ding Ning''s attention, but a woman who the young man always stole his eyes to see. It should be the girl who the fat man said competed with him.


    The woman is about twenty-five or six years old. Her black hair flows down her waist like ink. She is wearing a finely tailored black-and-white short sleeved casual dress. Her round neck shows a clear and beautiful collarbone. Her black hip wrapped skirt and leggings are properly lined with slender legs. Her white thin high-heeled cool boots are simple and square. She is wearing a Patek Philippe watch on her snow-white wrist.


    Deep eyes like black crystal, curved willow eyebrows, long eyelashes, white flawless skin, light red powder, thin lips like rose petals, delicate and dripping, just like a graceful woman in ink painting.


    But her temperament and appearance formed a strange contradictory contrast. The whole person was like ice, emitting cold from the inside out. It was cold and palpitating, and even the surrounding temperature seemed to begin to drop.


    She just stood there, like a cold current flowing quietly, slowly spreading in everyone''s heart.


    No matter how many people around her were watching her, she was like alone in an empty field. The cold corners of her eyes and eyebrows all exuded the cold breath of strangers.


    Pride, the first impression she gave Ding Ning was pride. She was like a high queen, overlooking all sentient beings without any emotion. No one could shake her will, and no one could attract her attention.


    Different from Xiao Nuo''s external cold and internal heat, and Lingyun''s female man type queen, this is a queen with a real super aura.


    No wonder the rich young man didn''t have the courage to chat up when he peeped at her. Even the group of people next to him dared to peep and appreciate, but no one dared to approach. He kept a distance of more than one meter away from her very consciously.


    Ding Ning was excited, just like beating chicken blood. His eyes were shining and eager, as if he saw the most delicious prey, and a strong desire to conquer kept rising.


    He never denied that he was a queen, not only to prove himself, but also that conquering a queen would make him feel very successful.


    The woman seemed to notice his hot eyes and glanced at him carelessly. Her good-looking eyebrows were just a little frown, and she recovered her eternal iceberg face.


    A nice looking boy, but that''s all. There''s nothing surprising. Compared with the buzzing flies around her from childhood to adulthood, he can''t lift a small spray. He''s not qualified to let her have a more look.


    Ignoring, he was totally ignored. Instead of being depressed, Ding Ning''s blood was boiling. NIMA, this is the real queen. How challenging!


    It was only now that we met for the first time. The process of conquest was still very long and long. Ding Ning, who didn''t want to make a bad impression on the queen at first sight, immediately turned his attention to other places.


    With the comments of the surrounding people, he understood the general situation clearly. The emotional antique industry is not only antique calligraphy and painting and some old objects, but also the game of gambling stone.


    The second master once told him about gambling. He always thought that gambling was only available in the border cities in southern Yunnan. Unexpectedly, there was gambling in Ninghai.


    This gave him a great boost. Gambling stone, one knife is poor, one knife is rich, and one knife wears linen; Crazy people sell, crazy people buy, and crazy people wait.


    Among the people playing with raw stones in southern Yunnan, there is always such a popular doggerel, which is enough to explain the gambler''s psychology.

 Chapter 107

    A knife heaven, a knife hell, play is the heartbeat, play is crazy.


    But for Ding Ning, who has an absolute sense of touch, it opens a door for him to collect money quickly.


    Ding Ning doesn''t know anything about the experience of selecting gambling stone wool materials such as coarse skin, fine skin, sand skin, moss clothing, python pattern and sand grain, and professional terms such as window opening material, full gambling material, semi bright material and planting water.


    For him, gambling stone is only a means for him to earn the first pot of gold and form the accumulation of original capital. He will never get rich by this. He still has the ability of self-discipline.


    From small to large, Dad hated gambling most. Although gambling stone changed its form, it was still a kind of gambling in essence.


    It''s just that Ding Ning is sure to win and not lose. Of course, the premise is that he needs to know what kind of jade is valuable.


    The whole hall of the auction house was silent, waiting for Liu Lao''s appraisal quietly, looking at the guy who bet up with envy.


    Jade is a green jade as big as a baby''s fist. Old Liu has taken out a magnifying glass and began to identify it.


    The news here attracted everyone''s attention, and many people who came to work gathered around.


    The young man who offered the jadeite seems to gamble a lot, and his eyesight is still very good. Otherwise, he would not dare to offer a price of $5 million. He said confidently:


    "Although this jade is not big, it must be ice according to the water and color. It depends on how much it is worth."


    Zhang pangzi nodded and agreed: "the ice seed is basically sure. The key is to see whether the bottom value is worth 5 million."


    Old Liu stood at the door, looked at the sun and smiled at the young man: "Congratulations, this jade can''t see crystal particles, translucent, no living light, bright color, it''s full of green ice."


    The queen said coldly, "you don''t have to say. We all know it''s ice. Do you say it''s worth five million?"


    Zhang pangzi also said urgently: "yes, Mr. Liu, qishifang has a special person to identify it. It has been determined that it is ice seed. The key is that they are not sure about the price. I came to you to give you an accurate price!"


    Old Liu is very self-restraint, but he is not unhappy, Frowning in embarrassment: "It''s hard to say the price. The key is that there is a problem with the size of this jade. If it''s a little bigger, it can make two pendants and sell them for seven or eight million, there''s no problem. If it''s auctioned, it''s possible to get ten million. If it''s a little smaller, it''s worth three or four million. But it''s enough to make a pendant for this jade Yu, it''s very difficult to make two pendants, so the price is difficult to evaluate. It depends on the level of the jade carver. If the jade Carver''s level is very high and can make two pendants without waste, the jade is worth five million. If the Carver''s level is not enough, he can only make one pendant, which is only worth about three million. "


    As soon as Liu''s old words were finished, there was silence. Fat Zhang and the queen frowned. Unexpectedly, Liu gave such an answer, which made them very embarrassed.


    Ding Ning wondered in a low voice: "what''s the difficulty? Just find a better jade carver."


    Once he had finished speaking, he knew he had said the wrong thing. All the people who knew him looked at him and looked at woodlouse.


    Liu was very modest and said with a smile, "this little brother may not have been in touch with this business."


    Ding Ning was embarrassed and scratched his head: "I haven''t touched it. I''m here to do business. I''m just talkative for a moment of curiosity."


    "That''s no wonder. My little brother doesn''t know. There are two top jade carvers in Ninghai, but the problem is, it''s not easy to ask them to do it."


    Old Liu stroked the sparse beard on his chin and said with a smile.


    "If a jade Carver doesn''t carve, what kind of jade Carver should he be?" Ding Ning was more and more puzzled and asked in surprise.


    Zhang pangzi said with a bitter face, "you don''t know. Please ask the top jade carvers. The price is high. The key is that people play art. First, it depends on the material. Ice is already a very good jade material, but that''s what it is in the eyes of the top jade carvers."


    Liu added: "at their level, every carving may be a handed down work. Without rare and good materials, they can''t do it easily, otherwise they can only ruin their own name."


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that it was the same reason that he asked everyone to draw a picture on toilet paper and then mount it to sell it. They couldn''t afford to lose that person.


    But in his eyes, it was pretending. He couldn''t help smiling and said, "what jade carver is so arrogant. I think he''s pretending to force."


    "Boy, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand. Can you insult the top jade Carver?"


    Zhang pangzi scolded with an unhappy face.


    "Yes, young man, if there are jade carvers here, they have to fight with you. Those two jade carvers are the idols of all jade carvers."


    Liu Lao also changed his face and gave earnest advice.


    Even the queen glanced at him with disdain, as if he was too frivolous.


    This glance annoyed Ding Ning, who wanted to accept criticism with an open mind. He glanced at the queen with an oblique eye, and a sneering arc was raised at the corners of his mouth:


    "Who of you dares to bet with me that I can carve two pendants out of this jade."


    "Bet what? I bet with you."


    It was the young man who spoke with emerald. The contempt in his eyes was obvious. He seemed to dislike Ding Ning''s limelight.


    Ding Ning grinned and said confidently, "I''ll bet on the jade in your hand. If I can carve two pendants with it, it belongs to me. If I can''t carve it, I''ll compensate you five million."


    "Cut, what''s worth $5 million all over you? It''s really funny. My emerald is worth at least $3 million to $4 million. If you can take out $3 million, I''ll bet with you."


    The young man looked up and down at Ding Ning. Seeing that his whole body was not worth 300 yuan, he said with a sneer.


    He also took a peek at the queen and seemed to want to attract her attention by stepping on Ding Ning. Seeing that the Queen really looked at him more made him ecstatic and even more arrogant like beating chicken blood:


    "It''s OK without cash transfer, but I don''t think you''ve seen what three million is like in your life. Boy, don''t pretend to be a big tail donkey here. It''s like you don''t show you."


    Ding Ning didn''t look embarrassed at all. He spread his hand with a smile. "I don''t have money and I don''t have so much Cary, but my things are far more than three million. It''s still easy to sell five million."


    Then he opened the herbal medicine bag, carefully took out the herbal medicine in the bag, took out a seven star grass and asked old Liu, "old Liu, don''t you know this?"


    Old Liu''s eyes suddenly burst out, and his excited voice trembled: "this... This is seven star grass!"


    "Yes, old Liu has good eyesight. How much do you think this seven star grass is worth?"


    Ding Ning asked calmly.


    "What seven star grass? It''s just a broken grass. How much is it worth?"


    The young man sneered with disdain, but he didn''t pay attention to the sudden bright eyes of several drug dealers around him.


    A tall and thin druggist rushed forward and asked excitedly, "little brother, do you sell this seven star grass? I''ll pay 300000."


    "I Pooh, Liu Wei, you want to buy qixingcao for 300000. You''re really a profiteer. Little brother, I''m Li Qian of Bandung firm. This is my business card. If you want to sell this qixingcao, I''ll pay 500000. I''m different from Liu Wei. I''m an absolutely kind man and won''t let you suffer."


    A fat druggist nearby pushed the tall and thin one aside and handed out his business card with a flattering face.


    "Li Qian, you still have the face to say that Liu Wei is a profiteer. You only pay 500000 for the 800000 seven star grass. You also say that you are kind, little brother. Don''t be cheated by him. I want 800000 for Chen Junting."


    A big and thick middle-aged man squeezed out from the fat man and shouted at his throat.


    "Come on, stop arguing. I want this seven star grass. I''ll give you a million."


    Old Liu''s face flushed. He pushed several unscrupulous businessmen aside with his strength far beyond his age, and looked at Ding Ning excitedly.


    "I''ll pay 1.1 million." Chen tingjun shouted unwilling to show weakness.


    Ding Ning was slightly stunned. He knew that qixingcao was a valuable and rare herb without a market. Chen Junting''s 800000 price was fair, but he didn''t expect that old Liu was willing to spend 1 million to buy it, and Chen tingjun even bid on the spot.


    After a little thought, he understood. He immediately smiled and handed the seven star grass to old Liu: "old Liu, this seven star grass is yours, but it doesn''t need one million. It''s 800000 according to the market price."


    "Thank you, thank you, little brother!"


    Fearing that Ding Ning might repent, Liu immediately took out his mobile phone and transferred money to Ding Ning.


    "Wait, little brother, why don''t you sell it to him or me? I''ve paid 1.1 million." Chen Junting asked unconvinced.


    Ding Ning grinned and said gently, "boss Chen, don''t be angry. The market price of seven star grass is about 800000, which is good, but unfortunately, this rare herb has a price and no market. It can sell 1.3 million to 1.5 million on the black market. Am I right?"


    Chen Junting had a red face and knew that there were so many experts on the scene that he could not deny it, only nodding his head.


    Ding Ning smiled and said, "old Liu is different from you. You bought qixingcao to resell it to earn a price difference, and old Liu, if I guessed right, he has some relatives and friends waiting for qixingcao to save his life, so I sold it to him."


    Old Liu burst into tears, Nodding: "Yes, my little brother is right. My granddaughter has uremia and needs kidney transplantation, but it''s difficult to find a matching kidney source. Now I can only do hemodialysis to maintain my life. Later, I found an old traditional Chinese medicine, and the prescription I prescribed is short of the main medicine of seven star grass. Lao Chen, our neighbors for so many years, don''t rob me. I beg you."


    Chen Junting smiled and said forthrightly, "old Liu, I didn''t know before. Since your granddaughter is eager to save her life with seven star grass, what else is there to say? Money is something. Life is not important. My brother will never rob you. Seven star grass is yours."


    "Yes, Mr. Liu, although we are businessmen with heavy profits, it depends on what happens. If your granddaughter is ill, naturally you have priority."


    "Distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors. We have been mixing in this street for so many years. We are old friends. Your granddaughter''s life is the most important."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, a group of drug dealers spoke loudly and showed their due friendship, which made Ding Ning feel a warmth in his heart. There are not all mercenaries in the world.


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    Old Liu bowed repeatedly, and tears of gratitude were coming down.


    The people around had been silly, and the quiet queen also looked at Ding Ning in surprise. Unexpectedly, the dishonest boy in his eyes had such a benevolent side.


    The young man''s face was very ugly. He muttered in a strange way: "what bullshit seven star grass. Who knows if they colluded to play the double reed together."

 Chapter 108

    "Young man, if you don''t understand, don''t talk nonsense. Although this seven star grass looks like an ordinary grass, it is actually a more precious herb than ginseng. It has price and no market. It is specially used for kidney. Although it can''t completely cure uremia, it can effectively inhibit the virus of uremia with some other herbs, so that patients don''t have to suffer from dialysis and work like normal people To make a living, you can persist in waiting for the source of kidney for a long time. "


    A pharmacist standing next to the young man explained to him in some displeasure.


    The young man was silent and his face was uncertain. After knowing the role of seven star grass, he had to admit that this broken grass was really worth the price.


    But he was still young and unconvinced: "even if the seven star grass is valuable, it has only sold 800000, which is still far from three million."


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, the people around him looked at him with caring eyes for the mentally retarded. Didn''t they see the drug dealers warmly handing business cards around Ding Ning? Don''t you see those guys looking at the herbal medicine bag with green eyes like wolves?


    If you can take out a seven star grass, who dares to say that he can''t take out the second and third


    The young man immediately reacted, his face flushed with shame, and wanted to find a seam to drill in. Especially after peeking at the queen, he found that people didn''t care to see him at all, which made him extremely depressed.


    Ding Ning didn''t continue to take out seven star grass. He didn''t have much of it. There were only three. He was still waiting to keep it for planting.


    Take out a fist sized white thing that looks like a piece of lard, but it has nine red stripes on it, which looks very strange.


    Ding Ning smiled and said, "everyone, test your eyesight. Who knows what this is?"


    "It looks like Taisui, but I''ve never seen a colorful Taisui. What is it?"


    Everyone frowned. They didn''t know what it was. Only Liu was well-informed. Judging from the shape, it seemed too old, but he was not sure.


    Ding Ning reached out and gave a thumbs up, He sincerely praised: "Liu is still well-informed. This is indeed Taisui, but it is not Taisui in the general sense. Li Shizhen wrote in the compendium of Materia Medica It is recorded that the Ganoderma lucidum looks like meat. It is attached to a large stone, with its head and tail. It is also a creature. The red one is like coral, the white one is like fat, the black one is like Zeqi, the green one is like Cuiyu, and the yellow one is like purple gold. They are bright and penetrating, like solid ice. It is also called meat Ganoderma lucidum, but few people know that Taisui also has years. Taisui will have one more red stripe every thousand years, and its volume will become smaller. If it grows ten stripes, it will become another kind of medicinal material, which is called Viva. The one in my hand is Taisui who is more than 9000 years but less than Viva. "


    "How much is this? How much is it?"


    "Yes, long live is very rare. How much is the long live of the nine thousand years worth?"


    "Sleeping trough, little brother, I''m afraid we can''t afford it together."


    ... the drug dealers were excited and gathered around to look at it, but after estimating their family background, they all lost their confidence and withdrew.


    First, they are not sure whether what Ding Ning said is true or false. Naturally, they will not risk buying something they don''t know; Second, even if it''s true, it''s estimated that they can''t afford the Millennium Taisui, let alone the Millennium Taisui. Even if a drop of resin in the millennium has become Amber by now, it''s an absolute antique and its value is immeasurable.


    Ding Ning smiled and said, "you think too much. I''m not going to sell this thing. I just confirm that once I lose the bet, I have the ability to fulfill the bet."


    The discovery of Taisui in the rain forest is also Ding Ning''s unexpected joy. Except for seven star grass and cuihui, the other rare herbs in his herbal bag are basically isolated and reserved for planting. He is not willing to sell them at all.


    Originally, due to lack of money, he had no choice but to reluctantly give up and sell them, but since he found that gambling stone could completely solve his current dilemma, he did not intend to sell these herbs.


    Taking out the nine thousand year old Taisui is to prove their financial resources, divert their attention and cut off other people''s desire to buy Herbs.


    "That''s natural, little brother. I can protect you."


    Old Liu was the first to stand up for Ding Ning. After all, he sold seven star grass, which was a big favor owed to Ding Ning.


    "Isn''t it five million? Little brother, I can also protect you."


    "A mere five million is nothing. I can also do insurance."


    "Just bet. If you lose, if you don''t have enough money, just talk to your brother."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of wealthy drug dealers have offered to protect him. Some even want Ding Ning to lose, so he has to sell the herbs in the herbal bag. It''s really not good. Cutting a small piece of Tai Sui for 9000 years will make a lot of money.


    The young man was a little guilty, but when he thought that Ding Ning was just a peddler of medicinal materials, even if he knew a little about carving, it was impossible to carve the ice jade into two pendants, which could only be done by the top jade carvers.


    The industry of jade carvers is similar to that of traditional Chinese medicine. The older they are, the more experienced they are, and the deeper their knife skills are, the more valuable their works are.


    Ding Ning looks like he can''t be more than 25 years old. How can such a young jade Carver carve two pendants without spending any material.


    Thinking of this, he immediately had enough confidence. He said with a grim smile, "since you have to give me money, I''m not polite. I''d like to ask Mr. Liu to witness and sign a gambling agreement so that no one will admit defeat."


    "Little brother, do you want to think about it again?"


    Old Liu was worried and asked Ding Ning. Anyway, Ding Ning was half of his benefactor. Naturally, he didn''t want to see him lose money.


    "Liu Lao, thank you for your kindness. Please bear witness and draft a contract for me."


    Ding Ning shook his head without hesitation and joked. He began to practice the knife technique since he was three years old. He can carve flowers on tofu with a big guillotine and carve two jade pendants.


    Moreover, he has seen the jade and even figured out what it can be carved into so that it will not be wasted at all.


    Liu Lao could not help shaking his head. He thought Ding Ning was too young and vigorous, but seeing his firm attitude, he stopped persuading him. Gambling contracts are often signed here because of gambling stones, and the contract text is ready-made.


    They took out their ID cards and signed a gambling agreement. Ding Ning knew that the young man was called Xiang Bolong.


    Xiang Bolong didn''t ink either. He reached out and handed him the emerald, with a secure smile on his face.


    "Old Liu, do you have a carving knife to lend me?"


    Ding Ning asked politely.


    "Yes, we have jade carvers in our auction house. I''ll borrow one for you."


    Seeing Ding Ning''s confident appearance, old Liu immediately asked someone to bring a set of carving knives.


    Ding Ning did not linger. He reached for the carving knife and began to focus on carving.


    The people were tongue tied and looked at the carving knife as if it had come alive. Without the help of electric tools, a piece of jade was divided into two by three.


    The queen finally set off a wave in her undisturbed eyes. This Sabre is so powerful.


    Xiang Bolong''s face was gloomy. He didn''t expect that Ding Ning could really carve jade, and he was so skilled.


    At the thought of this emerald, it is likely that it will no longer belong to him. Although three or five million is nothing to him, it is enough to make his flesh ache.


    After all, he didn''t spend less money on gambling during this period. Most of the gambling broke down, which made his finance a little tight.


    Ding Ning ignored his mood and devoted himself to carving. He found that it was not much different from stone carving, which made him more confident.


    The reason why he wanted to be in the limelight was his queen complex. He didn''t show his ability. Where could he attract the Queen''s attention.


    With the passage of time, the fine jade chips scattered, Xiang Bolong''s face became more and more ugly, and a pendant had been formed.


    It was a round ball shaped pendant with a lifelike Phoenix carved on it. When you concentrate on it, it gave people the illusion that the Phoenix was spreading its wings.


    The people passed it around one after another and marveled at its amazing skill. The carving skill is mellow and mixed like heaven, which is no worse than the two famous top jade carvers.


    There are antique merchants who are familiar with jade carving and play with pendants all year round. They even think it is better than the top jade carvers.


    When the queen took the jade carving in her hand and observed it carefully, the natural Phoenix made her face slightly moved, and then looked at Ding Ning''s eyes.


    The onlookers whispered and didn''t mean to praise. They looked forward to looking at Ding Ning and wanted to see what the second pendant was.


    When Ding Ning''s carving knife was waved in his hand, it turned into a remnant of his debut. The jade powder continued to fall. Finally, the second pendant took shape.


    It was a crystal clear moon. There was a dragon waving its teeth and claws on the moon. Looking at the sun, the Dragon seemed to live and soar in the moonlight.


    January 1, a yin and a Yang, is a perfect combination, dragon and Phoenix.


    "My little brother is good at knife skill and beautiful. This carving skill alone adds a lot to these two pendants. I''ll pay six million."


    Zhang pangzi held the jade carving and said excitedly that the flawless carving alone would be enough to sell this pair of pendant for more than one million.


    "I''ll pay 6.1 million. No matter how much boss Zhang pays, I''ll pay more than 100000 on his basis."


    The Queen''s cool voice sounded, and the momentum she was bound to win was not concealed, which showed her love for the pendant.


    "Girl, we don''t take this. It''s too shabby."


    Zhang pangzi was photographed by the Queen''s aura. With a bitter face, he handed her both Pendants: "since the girl is bound to win, I won''t bid any more, so as not to say that I bid up prices, I should make a good marriage."


    "Then thank boss Zhang for giving up his love."


    The queen is neither humble nor arrogant, nor grateful. She looks at Ding Ning faintly: "give me the account and I''ll transfer it to you."


    Ding Ning glanced at Xiang Bolong who left angrily, and a joking smile floated on his face: "don''t sell!"


    "Not for sale?" The queen seemed to be shocked by this answer and opened her mouth in amazement. Her lovely appearance instantly made her queen look pale.


    "Yes, when did I say I was going to sell it?"


    Ding Ning impolitely took the Yangfeng pendant from her hand, winked at her and smiled strangely: "don''t sell it, just give it to you. I want this, one of us."


    Everyone was in an uproar, revealing a touch of such a sudden ambiguity.


    Someone looked at the queen with envy and sighed that being beautiful is good. It occupies a congenital advantage. Someone gave it away without spending money.


    But looking at Ding Ning''s eyes, he guessed his identity secretly. He was so generous that he sent more than three million things without hesitation. With such a big hand, where ordinary people can do it, it must be that some rich family disguised as a pig to eat a tiger and took money instead of money to pick up girls.


    The Queen''s face changed slightly, and a chill came out of her body. It filled the air around her, making people nearby shiver involuntarily and keep a distance from her subconsciously.

 Chapter 109

    The Queen''s eyes flashed the color of shame and anger, and said coldly, "I won''t accept gifts from strangers without merit."


    "This is not a gift, this is a reward. I have something to ask you for help later!"


    Ding Ning was not affected by her coldness at all. He still smiled Mimi. He turned around and took the drafting medicine bag behind him. He said hello to Liu Lao and the major drug dealers: "boy, go first and come back to talk with you another day."


    "Little brother, when will you come back? Call in advance."


    "Yes, little brother, if you have any good herbs, don''t forget my brother."


    "Put away your business card. Come to my place for tea when you are free."


    "My shop is next door. Let''s make friends if we have nothing to do."


    ... old Liu and the drug dealers greeted Ding Ning warmly. They didn''t say that he could get valuable and marketable medicinal materials. Just selling more than three million pendant is enough to make them regard Ding Ning as a rich family.


    Ding Ning smiled brightly and exchanged greetings with the people. He turned and walked out without looking at the queen. He just said faintly in an indisputable tone when passing by her: "come with me."


    The queen looked at the figure of him walking out. She was angry. She had never seen such a man who didn''t pay attention to her. It was like ordering his servant girl to look at herself.


    I didn''t want to follow him so obediently, but I saw people in the hall looking at her vaguely, which made her feel embarrassed.


    I bit my teeth secretly, you damn bastard. I''ll see what you want to play.


    He stamped his feet, twisted his small waist, stepped on five inch high heels, and swayed up.


    Old Liu stroked his beard and shook his head and sighed, "it''s a perfect match. It''s a natural couple!"


    "I''m really curious about the origin of this little brother. Although he wears ordinary clothes and doesn''t look impressive at first glance, he feels more and more extraordinary."


    "Yes, I also have this feeling. This little brother is definitely a person with a great background."


    "Nonsense, there is no background. Can more than three million objects be delivered as soon as they are delivered?"


    "I don''t know if his nine thousand year old is true. If so, it''s priceless. What''s a mere three million?"


    "Yes, to tell you the truth, I have no bottom in my heart, otherwise I really want to take down 9000 years old."


    "Come on, you, I think it must be true, but if you can''t afford to pack and sell your family together, don''t think about what you have."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of drug dealers are filled with emotion. Some speculate about Ding Ning''s identity background, whether 9000 is true or false, and whether Ding Ning can become a queen


    Others wonder why Ding Ning carved a dragon on the moon and a phoenix on the sun. It is reasonable to say that both the sun and the Dragon belong to Yang, and both the moon and the Phoenix belong to Yin. It should be carved a phoenix on the moon, and carving a dragon on the sun is in line with the way of yin and Yang.


    "Yuelong, Yangfeng, Yuelong, Yangfeng, is there any mystery in it? Ah, I see..."


    Liu Wei, who likes to think, suddenly gave a cry of surprise, which surprised everyone and asked him what happened.


    Liu Wei said with an obscene smile, "that little brother is really not an ordinary person. He even makes girls so directly."


    "What do you mean? Tell me quickly."


    Chen tingjun urged impatiently.


    Liu Wei smiled with a confident smile: "think about it. Did the little brother give the moon dragon to the girl and ask for a Yangfeng himself?"


    "Yes, so what? Tell me quickly. I''m so anxious."


    Li Qian frowned. He couldn''t understand the mystery. Others were also confused.


    Liu Wei smiled mysteriously, "why is the sun called?"


    "Why is the sun also called? Scorching sun, scorching sun... Sun?"


    Chen tingjun showed a sudden look and shouted, "lying in the slot, this guy is really energetic. It turned out that he meant ''I want the sun and Phoenix'', ha ha..."


    All the people reacted and burst into laughter, praising Ding Ningguo for being non mortal. Even the purpose of picking up girls was so straightforward.


    Only Liu Lao looked at Ding Ning''s signature on the bet and smiled. It was him.


    "Come on, what can I do for you?"


    The Queen''s expression was cold, but her heart was tangled.


    She really wanted to return the jade carving to the aggressive man, but she really liked the pendant and was reluctant to give it up.


    In terms of carving skill, this pendant has been qualified to be listed as a famous product handed down from generation to generation, and can be passed down from generation to generation as a family treasure.


    After all, even the top jade carvers, not every work can be as lifelike as charm.


    "Take me to the gambling place, and then tell me in detail what kind of jade is most valuable. That pendant is my tuition."


    Ding Ning was more indifferent than the queen, her eyes were clean and clear, as if she had no intention.


    "That''s it?"


    The queen was stunned. She didn''t expect that the man''s request was so simple.


    Not to mention the pendant worth more than 3 million yuan, as long as he casually spends 200 yuan in the antique street, some people are willing to popularize these basic knowledge to him, but why use more than 3 million pendant to find himself?


    "It''s that simple, or what do you think?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were shining and looked at the queen with a strong aura.


    The queen looked at his beaten smile and was more and more sure that the bastard had an attempt on herself. This apprentice was no different from those flies!


    Hum, but even so, how about that? Since you are willing to be the wronged leader, you still feel guilty about it, but now that it is a deal, how can you not accept it?


    The Queen''s joke flashed away: "yes, come with me. I''ll tell you as I walk."


    Although she reported the idea of playing tricks on Ding Ning, she still conscientiously told Ding Ning the type and value of jadeite in detail.


    Ding Ning restrained her mind and didn''t stare at her pleasing figure, but wrote it down carefully.


    This surprised the queen who had always been secretly watching his performance. Did this guy really have no intention of himself?


    From her narration, Ding Ning has a general understanding of the types of jadeite. There are many kinds of jadeite, which can be simply divided into glass, ice, oil, beans, anthocyanin, white earth green, dry white and so on.


    Glass is the best kind. No crystalline particles can be seen at all, just like amorphous glass. It is completely transparent. There is active light inside the jadeite. Most kinds of glass are colorless, and light green is rare, while there are few kinds of glass with thick and bright green. The jadeite ring surface of a uniform glass with bright green color, even if the size is only 1 cm ¡Á The 0.8 cm small ring face can fetch a sky high price of nearly ten million at the auction, while the price of colorless glass is more than a thousand times different.


    The second is the ice seed produced by Xiang Bolong. The large green ice jadeite flower pieces with bright colors can sell for 3 million to 8 million at the auction, while the price of ice jadeite without color is thousands of times different.


    In the third place is the oil. The crystal particles are small, like oil powder and translucent. The color of the oil is dark, and there is no bright green of fresh sun. The price is much different from that of bright green ice jadeite.


    The fourth is the bean seed. The crystalline particles of the bean seed are large, obviously visible, slightly transparent, and the color is yellow to gray. It can be subdivided into fine bean seed and coarse bean seed. The bean seed is the most numerous type of jadeite, the so-called "ten emeralds and nine beans". A good fine bean seed jadeite belongs to a high-grade category, and the price is quite expensive.


    The fifth is anthocyanin, which is slightly transparent, the crystal particles are smaller than beans, the color is slightly darker green, and the green is mostly distributed in clusters. Therefore, it is called anthocyanin. Anthocyanin is generally used to process bracelets and flower pieces, belonging to the middle and low-grade category.


    The sixth is the white ground green species. As the name suggests, this kind of jadeite is white ground. Although the crystalline particles are not as big as beans, they are completely opaque. Its advantage is that the background color is clean and uniform, and the green is relatively bright. However, due to the low transparency, the price of making bracelets and flower pieces is very low, belonging to the low-grade category.


    The second is dry white, with large crystalline particles, obvious visible, many grain cracks and complete opacity. It is mostly used to process low-grade flower pieces and bracelets.


    Of course, the knowledge of jadeite is very complex, which can not be cleared by language. What the queen said is only a rough division.


    The same kind of glass is also subdivided into glass and quasi glass. The glass has sufficient water head (3 points of moisture), is very transparent and has excellent texture; The quasi glass has good water head (2 points of moisture), transparency, good texture and many price differences.


    In addition to green jadeite, there are red jadeite, yellow jadeite, ink jadeite, purple jadeite, fulushou (red, green, purple trichrome) and so on. According to the degree of color and rarity, the prices are different, and some are even more expensive than the price of Laokeng glass.


    Ding Ning is most concerned about the most valuable kind of glass. After asking for some details, he knows that the glass jadeite comes from the original stone of Laokeng jadeite. The raw materials of Laokeng jadeite are very rare in the origin, accounting for less than 1% of the output of jadeite raw materials in the mine. Gambling stone is the kind of water and jade for gambling on jadeite, and the original stone of Laokeng jadeite often has a shell, Its raw stones are also highly gambled. Most of these raw stones need to be auctioned in the raw material market, whether in Myanmar, the country of origin, or in Shenzhou. Therefore, Laokeng jadeite raw stones are relatively rare.


    Therefore, Xiang Bolong''s solution of ice seed caused such a sensation. Everyone on the scene followed to watch the excitement. After all, in addition to glass seed, ice seed is also a very rare product.


    It''s a pity that his ice seed is too small. If it''s bigger, it''s easy to sell it for tens of millions.


    Perhaps it was because Ding Ning never showed an attempt on her, which made the queen relax some vigilance, spoke casually, and took the initiative to announce her name.


    The queen, named mu Yanran, is the vice president of Ninghai branch of Tianfu jewelry company.


    Tianfu jewelry is a large chain enterprise headquartered in Guangdong. There are 37 Tianfu building chain stores in Ninghai. The platinum necklace Ding Ning gave Lingyun was purchased in Tianfu building under his command.


    Mu Yanran came to antique street to purchase raw stones. The supplier of raw wool for Tianfu building was the boss of qishifang. After seeing someone offer ice seeds, she was overjoyed and wanted to take them.


    But because she was not sure of the price, she went to the auction house hall to find old Liu for appraisal. After all, she was only the vice president of Ninghai branch of Tianfu company. If she lost money, she would also give the company an explanation.


    When hearing Ding Ning''s name, mu Yanran had no abnormal reaction. Obviously, she had not heard of his name. It seems that the seething miracle doctor incident on the Internet did not attract her attention.


    Ding Ning is not surprised. After all, there are more than one billion people in China. Most of the people who pay attention to the miracle doctor events are medical enthusiasts and people with patients at home. It''s good to have tens of millions of people.


    He never thought he was great enough to become a net celebrity. Subconsciously, he still regarded himself as the medical school graduate who didn''t even have the qualification to practice medicine. On the contrary, he was impressed to learn that mu Yanran had become the vice president of such a large company at a young age.

 Chapter 110

    "Mr. mu, we''ve seen this batch of raw stone. It''s all good from the appearance. We should have a head."


    Just arrived at qishifang, several employees of Tianfu branch welcomed the report. It seems that they are responsible for purchasing raw stone here.


    Mu Yan nodded: "then I''ll hand over with President Yun. You''re ready to load."


    Turned to Ding Ning and said, "Mr. Ding, I won''t accompany you. Turn around by yourself."


    Ding Ning asked curiously, "aren''t you a jewelry company? Why do you still buy raw stones?"


    "Oh, there are too many jewelry companies in Ninghai now, and there is great competitive pressure. The price of raw stones in Myanmar is also rising recently, and the price of jadeite is also rising. Our direct purchase of jadeite processing will increase our great cost, so our company has also set up a gambling quarry. We cut some accurate raw stones and process them into various jewelry in the processing yard. If we are not sure, we are gambling The quarry is consumed. If someone gambles, we can also buy it and use it as our raw materials. "


    Mu Yan politely explained.


    Ding Ning nodded suddenly, smiled and said, "don''t Mu always leave a contact information?"


    Mu Yanran didn''t seem to think she could have any intersection with him in the future. She looked at him expressionless, "it''s not necessary."


    "Is my carving skill OK? If Mu always needs to call me in the future, I may be able to do something."


    Ding Ning knows that if he wants to conquer the queen, he must have the opportunity to contact her. At present, what he can do is Diaogong.


    He deliberately showed his hand before just for the moment. He didn''t believe mu Yanran would be indifferent.


    Sure enough, mu Yanran''s eyes lit up. She had always been on guard against Ding Ning''s idea, so she ignored his excellent carving skills.


    Now she realized that she had neglected her duty. A jade Carver with such skills should try her best to win over.


    The rest of his eyes swept to Zhang pangzi, who was always not far behind them and looked at Ding Ning from time to time. Then he suddenly realized that this guy must want to win over Ding Ning.


    It''s a failure to think that the owners of a small jewelry store have such a vision, but they don''t go to the moon.


    A smile came out of his face immediately: "Mr. Ding, not yet. What are you doing now?"


    "I''ve just graduated from university. I''m still unemployed for the time being. Next, I may go back to school to continue my postgraduate study."


    Ding Ning said frankly. He murmured to himself that he didn''t know whether President Zhou had finished it or not. Why hasn''t there been any news about going to graduate school.


    Mu Yan frowned for a moment and said, "since Mr. Ding still wants to continue his further study, he certainly won''t work in any unit now. I have an unkind request. I don''t know whether to speak."


    "You say!" Ding Ning couldn''t figure out mu Yanran''s routine, and he was all ears.


    "I''d like to invite Mr. Ding to become the jade Carver of our company."


    Seeing Ding Ning''s frown wrinkled, mu Yanran quickly explained: "it''s not that kind of full-time. When we need Mr. Ding, we''ll call you and arrange it according to your time. The base salary is 5000, and then give the corresponding remuneration according to the different grades of carved jade. I don''t know what Mr. Ding thinks?"


    "And the base salary? It''s a good salary?"


    Ding Ning doesn''t care whether there is a base salary. What he cares about is the opportunity to get along with the iceberg queen more. Moreover, mu Yanran has shown her enough sincerity. Naturally, he won''t refuse. He smiled and stretched out his hand: "deal, take more care in the future."


    "Then wait a minute. Please go back to the company with me. We sign a contract. Our conditions are one. After signing a contract with our company, Mr. Ding can no longer serve other companies."


    "No problem!" Ding Ning agreed without hesitation.


    "Mr. Ding, look around first. I''ll come back to the company with you later."


    Mu Yanran breathed a sigh, and was happy to bloom in her heart. Without stingy, she stretched out her scallion thin hand and shook it with Ding Ning. For her, this cheap can make a lot of money.


    Ding Ning definitely has the level of a top jade carver. What''s the basic salary of 5000 a month? Even if 50000 a month supports him, it''s also a cost-effective business.


    You know, if you hire a top jade Carver, it will be tens of millions. It depends on whether people are in the mood.


    Where did Ding Ning know that he had become a cheap wage earner in Mu Yanran''s eyes? He was happy. Now he could have the opportunity to contact the queen.


    Of course, even if he knows, he doesn''t think so. After all, mu Yanran will make do with his time to arrange the work.


    Mu Yanran worked cleanly and resolutely. She turned around and went to talk with the boss here.


    Ding Ning looked around like a curious baby. Looking at the strange stone workshop filled with raw stones, he was excited. It was all money.


    "Hello, little brother. My name is Zhang Yuhuan. I''m the boss of jubaozhai. We''ve met before."


    As soon as mu Yanran left, fat man Zhang immediately ran over with a flattering smile and handed an antique business card in both hands.


    Instead of smiling, Ding Ning politely took the business card with both hands, but when he heard his name, the expression on his face was very strange.


    Zhang Yuhuan? Ya, your parents are really talented. It''s really appropriate to see your stomach like seven or eight months pregnant. The typical ring fat is not as thin as a swallow.


    Zhang Yuhuan seemed to know that his name was a smile. He grinned: "the name given by my parents, there''s no way. If you want to laugh, smile. Don''t hold it back."


    "Puff!"


    Ding Ning couldn''t help laughing. His favor for the fat man increased sharply. He was able to face up to his shortcomings and didn''t care about other people''s ridicule. His mind alone was not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    After laughing for a long time, Ding Ning was a little embarrassed and said, "boss Zhang, I''m really relaxed and fat. It''s my faux pas. However, people are too fat and have an increased burden on the heart. It''s not a good thing."


    "Hey, there''s no way. I''ve been fat since I was a child, and I strengthened exercise when I was young, but the effect is not great. As soon as I stop, I start to rebound. I''m fatter than before. I''ve tried all kinds of weight loss products, and I don''t use birds. I also went to the hospital to see a doctor. The doctor said that I''m easy to absorb and have meat when I drink cold water. Now I''m old, I can''t toss around, and I''ll muddle along It''s too late. "


    Zhang Yuhuan rubbed the fat on his stomach in distress, and the sweat on his forehead kept flowing like rain.


    Ding Ning understands this very well. Just like the second master, his weight is not much lighter than Zhang Yuhuan. He just belongs to an easily absorbable constitution. He can convert all nutrition into fat by eating. Even after decades of intensive training, he hasn''t seen him lose any weight.


    But the flesh on the second master''s body is strong muscle and healthy, which can''t be compared with Zhang Yuhuan''s empty flesh.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the second master doesn''t want to lose weight. It seems to be related to his kung fu cultivation. Otherwise, don''t mention the fourth master. Even with his medical skills, it''s like playing to make him lose weight.


    Zhang pangzi''s words made Ding Ning move. Yes, with the improvement of modern people''s living standards, there are more and more fat people. But once people get fat, all kinds of problems come out, which are serious and even life-threatening. Although there are many weight loss products on the market, few can really work.


    This market is a huge and profitable market. Wouldn''t it be profitable to develop a weight loss product that works quickly and doesn''t rebound?


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning suddenly became interested, "boss Zhang, I have an ancestral secret recipe for weight loss. Do you want to try it?"


    "Forget it, forget it, I''ve been used to it for so many years. Besides, I''m a person of dozens of years old. I don''t date or pick up girls. What else can I lose weight? I don''t toss."


    Zhang pangzi waved his hands again and again. Losing weight over the years has made him suffer a lot of crimes, such as sweat steaming, fitness, diarrhea tea and so on. He tossed him into the hospital several times.


    Now it''s time to smell the tiger turn pale and don''t want to lose weight anymore: "I came to ask my little brother where he works now. It''s a pity that you are not a jade Carver with your carving skills."


    Ding Ning shrugged helplessly and said apologetically, "boss Zhang doesn''t want me to be a jade Carver in jubaozhai? It''s a pity that I just promised president Mu to accept her appointment."


    "What treatment does she give you? You certainly haven''t signed a contract yet? Well, let me talk about the treatment I give first, and you''ll consider it later."


    Zhang Yuhuan''s heart was cold, but he still fought for it: "fifty thousand base salary per month. For each piece of jade processed, another reward will be calculated according to its texture. What do you think?"


    Ding Ning trembled in his heart, smiled bitterly and shook his head. Unexpectedly, Zhang pangzi gave mu Yanran ten times the base salary. You know, even in Ninghai, the base salary of 50000 a month is definitely a high-income group.


    Mu Yanran''s skin is really black. If it had been before, Ding Ning would have promised without hesitation, but now money is no longer a matter for him. His purpose is to conquer mu Yanran and meet his desire.


    Ding Ning''s shaking his head made Zhang Yuhuan mistakenly think that the price he started was too low. He bit his teeth and said ruthlessly: "100000, the salary at the end of each month is 100000, and the remuneration for each piece of processing is calculated separately. My brother''s temple is small. This is the biggest price I can offer."


    Zhang Yuhuan''s sincerity moved Ding Ning, but unfortunately, he could only shake his head and refuse: "I''m sorry, boss Zhang, the price you offered is not low. On the contrary, the price you offered is completely beyond my expectations. Just be a man and keep your word. Since I have promised others, I won''t go back on my word. I''m really sorry!"


    "It seems that I''m really out of luck. I wish I had spoken earlier. OK, since my little brother has promised others, I won''t force it. If I have time to come to my store for tea in the future, I''d like to make friends."


    Zhang Yuhuan is also quite generous. He is not angry at Ding Ning''s refusal. Instead, he appreciates Ding Ning''s commitment and wants to make friends with him.


    As a qualified businessman, he knows that there is absolutely no harm in dealing with an excellent jade Carver like Ding Ning. He doesn''t know where to ask him for help one day.


    Contacts have always been the most important thing for an excellent businessman. Some contacts are far more important than money.


    Ding Ning said apologetically, "did boss Zhang bring a pen and paper?"


    "I have it in my bag." Although Zhang Yuhuan didn''t know what Ding Ning was going to do, he took out a paper and pen and handed it to him.


    Ding Ning was not polite either. He lay down on an original stone and wrote.


    Zhang Yuhuan looked curiously at what he had written, and a look at his words immediately showed his surprised face.


    As an antique dealer, he naturally has a deep research on calligraphy and painting, and his appreciation of calligraphy is not poor.


    Although Ding Ning is writing with a water pen, his words can''t see who inherited them. On the contrary, they are more like a body of their own, with vigorous pen power and towering hook and stroke, and the killing spirit of gold and iron horses can be seen on the paper.


    Words are like people. Who is this young man who looks young in front of him? There is an image of killing and cutting courageously and swallowing mountains and rivers. In time, it is by no means a thing in the pool.

 Chapter 111

    "This is my ancestral prescription. Fill the medicine according to the prescription, fry three bowls of water into one bowl, once every night, to ensure that you lose 100 kilograms within three months. As long as you don''t overeat, you will never rebound."


    Ding Ning solemnly handed the written prescription to him and told him, "this prescription is my ancestral secret recipe. Don''t spread it out. It''s as if I refused boss Zhang''s kind compensation."


    Although Zhang Yuhuan didn''t want to believe this damn weight loss prescription, seeing Ding Ning''s serious look and his extraordinary words made him believe that Ding Ning was by no means an ordinary person.


    There is no need for such people to deceive themselves. Those medicinal herbs can''t cost a lot of money. They have the right to be a dead horse as a living horse doctor. They immediately took the prescription, carefully folded it and put it in their handbag, and seriously said:


    "Don''t worry. Although I''m not a big man, I''m not a big mouth person. I''ll keep my mouth shut and never leak out."


    In his heart, he still disagreed, but honesty is his principle of doing things. Since he promised, he will naturally keep his promise.


    When he regained his standard weight three months later, he realized the value of this prescription, which was why Ding Ning was so serious.


    He also had greed and wanted to take this prescription to get money, but remembered his original promise, he still kept his promise and kept his bottom line.


    But because of this, he really gained Ding Ning''s friendship, which was far more than what he missed.


    On his 120th birthday, he was still as vigorous as a middle-aged man. At that time, jubaozhai had become an internationally famous jewelry giant with branches in every city around the world.


    This made him recall the experience of his first acquaintance with Ding Ning. He was filled with emotion, so he established the zhangjiazu motto. The first rule is: Be kind to others, keep his promise, and never do anything treacherous!


    He was secretly glad that he had withstood the temptation of greed. Otherwise, he would miss the greatest opportunity in life, miss the noble people in life, and there would be no later brilliant jubaozhai.


    Of course, these are later words, not to mention.


    Zhang Yuhuan, who got the prescription, didn''t bother any more. After exchanging his mobile phone number, he left.


    Ding Ning touched the past and looked as if he had never seen the woodlouse of the world. Obviously, this is the first time that people in the stone square are not uncommon.


    Even the staff of qishifang didn''t bother to greet him. Anyway, the original stone can''t be touched. Let him touch it.


    Ding Ning was very excited. With the clear display of raw stone tissue structure, composition and specific data in his mind, he realized that he didn''t even need to know what jadeite was worth.


    Because the composition and purity of jadeite appear in the form of data. The higher the purity, the more valuable the jadeite, the higher the data value. As long as he finds the jadeite with high data value, he must be the most valuable jadeite.


    Although this batch of raw stones were empty, he did not get nothing. Because there was no reference data of Laokeng glass, he was not sure what the price of the jadeite he touched was.


    After all, the original stone also needs to be bought, and the price is not cheap. According to the different phases of stone skin products, it is also divided into several prices.


    The appearance of the most peripheral products is ugly and there is little chance of gambling, so the price is relatively cheap. However, this thing is sold by Jin. The cheapest one is hundreds of thousands, and even hundreds of thousands.


    Ding Ning had 1.1 million on her. She spent more than 100000 on clothes for Chu Yunna. The rain forest simulation base paid 300000 in advance. With some money spent on eating and refueling these days, there was only a little more than 600000 left.


    With the 800000 from the sale of seven star grass today, Ding Ning''s whole body is only more than 1.4 million.


    Looking at the price of tens of millions of raw stones in the middle-grade area, Ding Ning, who has not tried water, was afraid that even if he gambled up, the gains would not pay off. He decided to try in the low-grade area first, so that the data value also has a reference base.


    A raw wool with the size of a grinding plate has become his preferred target. The jade data in this raw stone ranks second in the low-grade area.


    The reason why I chose it to try is not only because it is cheap, but also because the jade inside is big enough, one circle bigger than basketball.


    He has been too lazy to pay attention to his staff. Seeing that he really began to buy raw stones, he immediately became interested. No matter how small the mosquito is, it is not meat.


    But when he saw the wool selected by Ding Ning, he suddenly wanted to laugh. The appearance of this original stone was very poor.


    The yellow pear peel has only a dull Python band, and the pine flowers are sparse and messy. The only bright spot is that there are many blue and black mosses on it.


    But although the jargon says that green goes with black, there is a great chance that moss will turn green, but the moss on this wool can''t be wiped off. It is obviously hard moss. Even if there is emerald in it, it has long been eroded. It is a standard moss that eats green.


    Many experienced gamblers have seen this raw material and shook their heads one after another, believing that it is impossible to gamble.


    To put it bluntly, this wool is basically waste, which is used to make up the count. It''s a ghost to bet on a rise.


    But the staff held the idea of not making money when they met the wronged big head, and said with a smile, "are you here or take it home!"


    "Just solve it here. I don''t have tools to take it home."


    This is just Ding Ning''s trial work. I''m still waiting to make a big profit. Where can I bring it back to solve it.


    Soon, the original stone labeled 193 was sent to master Shi.


    Seeing someone solve the stone, people who are buying raw stone and raw materials gathered around one after another, but they shook their heads when they looked at the appearance of the stone.


    "If this broken stone can bet up, it''ll go to hell."


    "Look at the yellow pear skin. It''s just a python belt. It''s cut off by moss. Even if it''s green, it''s eaten by moss."


    "Yes, this standard is the appearance of moss eating green. Is this boy crazy to get rich?"


    "Hey, hey, it''s probably the first time I''ve come. Guys who don''t know anything will choose such wool."


    "It''s cheap. It''s fun for thousands of dollars."


    "Yes, look at this boy''s stall goods. It''s estimated that he wants to get rich overnight."


    "Maybe the kitten meets a dead mouse. Who can say, ha ha!"


    ¡­¡­


    The onlookers were whispering, and their eyes to Ding Ning were full of ridicule and schadenfreude.


    Even master Xie Shi shook his head and smiled bitterly. According to his experience, such wool will surely collapse.


    But his professionalism made him say nothing, but he was very dedicated and cut it directly.


    "Out... Out green."


    "The sleeping trough is really green. It''s a good life now."


    "It''s useless to cut green. I bet it''s all eaten up by black moss."


    "That''s true. It''s normal for mosses to eat green. It''s hard to say whether they can bet on rising."


    ... there was a lot of discussion. Most people still didn''t like this wool, and some people were hesitant.


    At this time, Xiang Bolong and several young people who seemed to be rich came together with an extraordinary young man. Looking at the ugly color on his face, he must have been laughed at by his companions because of his previous loss to Ding Ning.


    As soon as Xiang Bolong looked up and saw Ding Ning, his face became more and more ugly. He glared at him with resentment: "it''s this boy. His Lao Tzu can''t afford to gamble once. He won it."


    "Oh, that''s interesting!"


    The young man headed by him was dressed in pure white clothes, tall and handsome. In particular, he always had a lazy smile at the corners of his mouth. He was impressed by his attitude of not looking at everything.


    He glanced at Ding Ning carelessly, but it just collided with Ding Ning''s line of sight, and a meaningful smile could not help but appear at the corners of his mouth.


    Ding Ning glanced at him and stopped paying attention. Although he felt that the young man was extraordinary and gave him a faint sense of familiarity, he was sure he had never seen this man and didn''t take it to heart.


    It ignored Xiang Bolong''s angry eyes, focused on mu Yanran who was coming here, smiled at her, but there was no response.


    Mu Yanran walked to him in a hurry and asked in surprise, "the wool you bought is green?"


    "Yes!" Ding Ning nodded noncommittally and said to the father who stopped: "continue to solve, how did you stop?"


    Master Xie Shi said sadly, "Sir, I want to ask you, are you sure you want to continue?"


    "Why don''t you understand? I''ve already paid." Ding Ning asked in a daze.


    Mu Yanran is very funny. It seems that this guy really knows nothing about gambling stones, Immediately explained to him: "this knife has turned green, but it doesn''t mean that you will be able to bet up next. Your current material is called semi gambling material. Gambling up and gambling down are possible. Master Xie Shi asked you for good intentions. Now someone should be willing to buy this wool material. The one with the highest price will get it, so he wants to ask you for your opinion, whether to continue to solve it or sell it now."


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that he knew he would bet on the rise. Naturally, he would not sell, but he also hoped that these people could pay much for the wool in his hand.


    There was no hurry to make a statement and look at the onlookers.


    "Little brother, I''ll pay 20000 for this wool."


    A middle-aged man clenched his teeth and said in a voice. Although he was not optimistic about this wool, he asked for wealth and wealth insurance. There was a chance for everything. If the bet rose by 20000 yuan, he would make a lot of money.


    "I''ll pay 30000."


    "I''ll pay thirty-five thousand."


    ¡­¡­


    If someone takes the lead, naturally someone follows suit. There are small and broad gamblers everywhere.


    But the highest bidder was a middle-aged beautiful woman, who only paid 50000. Ding Ning shook his head: "sorry, I''m not going to sell."


    "You''re stupid. You bought it for 45000 and made 45000 as soon as you changed hands. Why don''t you sell it?"


    Mu Yanran pulled him anxiously, attached to his ear and whispered, "in my opinion, the probability of gambling collapse accounts for 80%, and it''s still time to make a move."


    Ding Ning was tickled by her breath blowing ears and her heart. Looking at the light fluff on her fat like face in the sun, she smiled confidently: "if we don''t make a bet, I won''t break down."


    Looking at his confident smile, mu Yanran jumped in her heart. Only then did she find that her performance was too ambiguous, her face turned unnaturally, and restored the appearance of the iceberg queen, saying coldly:


    "I''m not interested. What do you have to do with me?"


    Ding Ningxing put away his smile angrily. The queen is not only cold, but also a face changing queen.


    "Boy, this beauty is not interested. I''m interested. How about I bet you?"


    When Xiang Bolong saw mu Yanran, he was bright in front of him. Seeing that she and Ding Ning were so close, he became more and more uncomfortable. He immediately raised his eyebrows and asked provocatively.


    The young man in white smiled and said nothing, but he had another calm demeanor. He just looked at mu Yanran''s expression and thought deeply.


    "Xiang Shao will give me money again. OK, how do you bet?"


    Ding Ning was happy and asked without mercy.

 Chapter 112

    "Five million. If you bet up, I''ll give you five million. If you bet down, just give me back my ice."


    Xiang Bolong had studied the wool for a long time and thought it was impossible to bet on rising. He ignored Ding Ning''s teasing and said confidently.


    "OK, I bet."


    Ding Ning''s face showed the color of struggle. After struggling for a long time, he pretended to fight and said with his teeth.


    Mu Yanran''s face sank, and the colder the whole body was, he stared at Ding Ning without expression.


    Ding Ning realized that the moon Dragon Pendant had been given to Mu Yanran. She promised to come down without her permission. Naturally, she would feel uncomfortable.


    He knew he would win or lose, but mu Yanran didn''t know. It was reasonable to dislike it. He quickly compensated and said with a smile: "don''t worry, I will never lose."


    "Hum!" Mu Yanran didn''t understand where he had such great confidence. She was wondering whether to return Yuelong to him in case Ding Ning lost. After all, she really liked the pendant, otherwise she would never accept Ding Ning''s gift in disguise.


    Ah, forget it. It''s unwise to make friends with a promising jade Carver for more than three million things. After a short battle between heaven and man, mu Yanran quickly made a decision.


    "Let''s start. There are so many witnesses here. It''s only five million. There''s no need to make any more bets!"


    Xiang Bolong said with great atmosphere. His eyes glanced at mu Yanran. Although the woman was cold enough and the gas field was strong enough to make him dare not have unreasonable thoughts, the arrogant childe still wanted to attract the Queen''s attention.


    It''s an instinctive reaction to show your wealth, win the attention of beautiful women and show your muscles in front of female animals.


    "No problem!"


    Ding Ning readily agreed that the people who can come here are basically the masters of money, and what they want is face.


    It can be seen from the circle of Xiang Bolong that these people are not rich or expensive. For face, Xiang Bolong will never refuse the five million if he loses.


    But he was more and more curious about the identity of the young man in white. When mu Yanran first appeared, all the childe brothers had light in their eyes, like a hungry wolf seeing a little sheep, but under the severe eye warning of the young man in white, they put away the appearance of brother pig one after another and became more disciplined.


    "Sir, how do you solve it?"


    Master Xie Shi wanted to cut it across the board, but he didn''t dare to make a gamble with a stake of $5 million. In case the gambling rose and the jade was cut off, he couldn''t bear the responsibility, so he looked at Ding Ning cautiously.


    Ding Ning thought about it and asked for a signal pen to draw a circle on the wool and said, "cut according to the mark I made."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Master Xie Shi happily agreed and cut according to the mark he left. It has nothing to do with him if it is broken.


    "Lying in the trough, it''s green again. The bet is up. It''s really up."


    "It''s not only green, but also fog. I''ll go. What special luck is this?"


    "Wipe it quickly and see how the water grows?"


    "There''s nothing to say about this luck. You can bet on the rise when you eat green. What a hell."


    ¡­¡­


    With master Xie Shi''s knife cutting down, people screamed, some envious, some envious, some eyes shining, wondering what price to buy.


    Of course, there are those who look very ugly, such as Xiang Bolong and his friends.


    Although Xiang Bolong lost money, as childe brothers who hang out in a circle, they naturally prosper and lose.


    On the contrary, the young man in white raised his eyebrows in a little surprise, sighed about his luck, and soon recovered his lazy appearance.


    It seems that the gamble of $5 million is just a Pediatrics for him, and there is no need to move him.


    Xiang Bolong was like a dead mother. His face was gray and his eyes twitched. Five million was really nothing to him, but with the ice he had lost before, he lost ten million a day. Although it didn''t hurt his muscles and bones, it was enough to make him feel distressed. Especially if he lost to the same person twice, he couldn''t keep his face.


    He wanted to cheat, but he couldn''t afford to lose face when so many people were present. He gave Ding Ning a resentful look in his eyes and didn''t ink. He transferred money directly to Ding Ning, but he would never let it go. He must find the venue when he had a chance.


    Looking at the bank message on the mobile phone, Ding Ning almost smiled. It turned out that it was so easy to make money.


    But it was just a gamble. The big head was still behind. With master Xie Shi''s excited self assertion, he began to wipe the stone. There was a glittering green in the white fog. The onlookers had held their breath and whispered nervously.


    "It looks like it''s not small. It''s about the size of a basketball."


    "This guy is rich, and he doesn''t know how to grow water?"


    "Look at the color, I guess the lowest is beans."


    "Maybe it''s Huaqing."


    "It''s hard to say. Look at the green, it''s very promising. It can be oil."


    "Even if it is Huaqing seed, such a big man is worth a lot of money."


    ¡­¡­


    Master Xie Shi polished it carefully, and a circle of jade bigger than a basketball was completely presented in front of everyone.


    Mu Yanran''s eyes brightened, went forward to observe carefully, and said with a little excitement: "it''s oil seed."


    Master Xie Shi also had a conclusion for a long time. He smiled and nodded and said, "Congratulations, sir, it''s really oil seed."


    "Oil seed, lying trough, such a big oil seed, the boy is rich now."


    "Yes, not only won five million, but also solved the oil seed. I''m really rich."


    "What the hell? I didn''t have this life. I didn''t hear a sound when I hit millions."


    "Cut, I''ve hit tens of millions. The best bet is that the oil seed is increased once, which is several times smaller than this one. I''m lost."


    "People are more angry than people. This is life. Such a big emerald is enough to carve two big pieces."


    ... with the determination of master Xie Shi, the appraisers of Qishi square also gave the appraisal, and the crowd was boiling again.


    "Little brother, if you sell it or not, I''ll pay three million."


    "Three million, you''re okay. I''ll pay four million."


    "Five million."


    "I''ll pay 5.5 million."


    "Six million!"


    "I offered 6.1 million."


    "6.2 million."


    ¡­¡­


    With people''s emotional bidding, the price quickly soared to 6 million. Although the frequency of bidding obviously began to decline, many people have withdrawn, and the bidding is no longer an increase of 1 million, but an increase of 100 million, but it is still rising.


    Ding Ning rubbed his face and felt like a dream. He just opened a stone and could get seven or eight million. It''s too easy.


    No wonder so many people are keen on gambling. The feeling of hot face and heartbeat is really exciting. It''s nice to get rich this night.


    "Seven and a half million!" A beautiful young woman seems to have strong financial resources, and there are faint signs of being unique.


    "Nine million!"


    As a cold voice sounded, the voice of continuing bidding suddenly stopped. The direct price increase from 7.5 million to 9 million was enough to show the bidder''s determination to win.


    From the heart, the market price of this jade is about 8 million to 9 million. There are still a lot of profits for 8 million, but the profit space is almost to the extreme. It is not necessary to bid again. The beautiful young woman shrugged with regret.


    Ding Ning had already estimated the general market of this jade from these people''s bidding. Looking at Mu Yan''s calm expression, he whispered in her ear:


    "You''re stupid. You just want to help me. Why do you ask such a high price? What if you hit it in your hand?"


    Mu Yanran looked at him strangely, some crying and laughing. This guy regarded himself as the trust to help him raise the price. He looked at him angrily: "I''m not shouting blindly. I''m really going to buy it."


    "Come on, what do you buy? If you like it, I''ll give it to you."


    Ding Ning''s bones were crisp when she was seduced by her charming white eyes. She looked at her straight. Unexpectedly, the cold queen could look so good when she turned her white eyes. She was dying.


    Mu Yanran was staring at him like a hook. She was uncomfortable all over. There was a flash of shame on her cheek. She thought that this guy finally showed his feet.


    More than three million pendants were sent as soon as they were said to be sent. These eight or nine million things didn''t hesitate to give them to themselves. Dare you say you''re not thinking about me?


    His face immediately returned to cold, and he said faintly, "please respect yourself, Mr. Ding. I''m not familiar with you. This gift is too expensive. I can''t afford it."


    Seeing the Queen''s instant face change, Ding Ning was also convinced, but he also realized that his performance was too obvious. He immediately gave a dry cough and muttered softly: "I thought we could be friends."


    "Friends? Do we know each other well?" Mu Yanran''s face was like frost, hitting him mercilessly.


    From the heart, mu Yanran''s appearance and Shen MuQing and Ling Yun are also between Bo Zhong and have their own advantages in body. However, what she attracts Ding Ning is her powerful Queen''s aura, and the goods are controlled by the queen. They like this mouth, which aroused his desire to conquer.


    Although he kept teasing mu Yanran, it was just a man''s desire to conquer. I really didn''t think of anything super friendly with her. After all, he is a man with a girlfriend now.


    What''s arrogant? Ding Ning is also a proud Lord. How can she be depressed by her aura? Her face is also cold. She said with self mockery: "yes, the dignified vice president of Tianfu group, how can a small person like me be able to climb up."


    Mu Yanran heard a strong sense of ridicule. She was more cold and said expressionless, "Mr. Ding, I''m a public-private person. Now I''m buying jade raw materials for the company. Now my bid is the highest. Can you give me the jade? I can transfer money at any time!"


    Ding Ning is also a donkey temper. She holds her head up proudly and says calmly with a colder attitude than her: "this piece of jade is mine. I will sell it to whoever I am willing to sell. It''s not that I must sell it to you if you bid high."


    Turning around without looking at the iron green mu Yanran, he stretched out his hand and pointed to the beautiful young woman: "this beautiful sister, 7.5 million, this emerald is yours."


    "Ah!" Some depressed young women opened their red lips in amazement. They didn''t expect that good luck would come like this, and the color of surprise burst out in their beautiful eyes.


    "Yes, you heard me right. This is my bank account. As long as you transfer now, this jade will be yours."


    Ding Ning smiled and without hesitation took out her mobile phone and showed her the bank account.


    "OK, OK, I''ll transfer the money now!"


    The beautiful young woman took out her mobile phone and immediately began to transfer money for fear that he might repent.


    "Ding, what do you mean?"


    Mu Yan was angry. She had never met such a person to extrapolate money, and asked angrily.

 Chapter 113

    "I like doing business with my friends, can''t I? I think this beautiful sister doesn''t mind making friends with me, does she?"


    Ding Ning said very rogue. With a smile that means difficult to understand, he winked at the beautiful young woman, which can make the iceberg queen angry. This is also a kind of progress.


    The beautiful young woman Bing xuecong immediately reacted, smiled at Ding Ning, took out a business card and handed it to Ding Ning:


    "Of course, I like making friends with my little brother best. This is my sister''s business card."


    The business card is very concise and atmospheric. It says Bai Yuxuan, general manager Liu Muyu and a series of telephone numbers.


    "Sister Muyu, my younger brother''s name is Ding Ning. Please take more care in the future."


    Ding Ning shook hands with Liu Muyu with a bright smile and introduced himself.


    Liu Muyu winked at him and scratched his palm with his little finger. He looked sexy and enchanting and said vaguely:


    "Little brother Ding Ning, call your sister when you are free. We will be good friends in the future."


    After that, she protested to Mu Yanran, supporting her chest with e cup. She smiled brightly, with ups and downs and trembling, which made everyone look straight at the male animals.


    It has to be said that although the beauty of this beautiful young woman is slightly inferior to Mu Yanran, she is definitely a gorgeous beauty.


    In particular, her hot and sexy figure, like a ripe peach, is full of the charm of mature women. She smiles and smiles, and her every move makes people fantasize.


    Just a little provocation made Ding Ning feel hot in her stomach. She wanted to find a place to compete with her.


    After all, he was still a little tender, and was thrown away by a young woman in a public occasion, so that he could not help but face his old face.


    "A pair of dog men and women, hum!"


    Looking at Liu Muyu and Ding Ning''s hot love affair, mu Yanran felt a sour smell in her heart for no reason. She couldn''t help but scold coldly, turned and left.


    The crowd saw that there was no excitement. They also dispersed one after another. They were still talking excitedly. The lucky boy could start oiling jadeite. Maybe they could gamble with some luck.


    Liu Muyu didn''t think so. He giggled and said loudly, "little brother, your little lover is jealous and runs away. He still doesn''t go after him."


    "I don''t know her well. I can''t even be a friend. Sister Muyu, why don''t we find a place to talk!"


    Ding Ning made a pig face and said, staring at the bulging peaks in front of Liu Muyu''s chest.


    Mu Yanran gave a meal at her feet, snorted coldly, and hurried away angrily.


    "Little brother, my sister is very busy. I don''t have time to chat with you today. We''ll make an appointment when we''re free!"


    Seeing that the play was almost done, Liu Muyu smiled and declined Ding Ning.


    In her eyes, Ding Ning is just a little lucky young man. Cooperating with him in the play is just to return the favor that Ding Ning sold him the emerald. There are more people making her mind, but no one can really touch her.


    Ding Ning didn''t want to have a deeper communication with this beautiful sister with a huge "chest instrument". Yu Guang saw that mu Yanran had gone far, immediately took back brother pig''s appearance and restored a slightly shy smile: "thank you, sister Mu Yu, for cooperating with me in acting. Call out when you need help in the future."


    "That''s what you said. Don''t bother your sister then. OK, I have something else to do. Bye!"


    Liu Muyu giggled, seemingly ambiguous, but actually very sophisticated, said tactfully, waved his hand, turned and twisted Yingying''s slender waist and left gracefully.


    Ding Ning shook his head and smiled bitterly. Just now, he was impulsive, but he completely offended the queen. He didn''t know whether he had a chance to sign a contract as a royal jade carver.


    Who cares, the original plan to conquer the queen was also fun on a whim. I''m all people with girlfriends. I can''t do things sorry for Ling Yun any more. It''s important to make money quickly.


    He turned around and continued to select raw stone. In order to avoid causing others'' doubt, he deliberately selected two pieces of raw materials that had nothing in them, and also selected the one with the highest data value that he was optimistic about before.


    The staff did not dare to underestimate him this time. With a respectful smile on their face, they introduced him attentively, which made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    I heard that the lucky boy picked a few more stones and began to solve them. People gathered around again to see how lucky this guy was.


    Mu Yanran, who was waiting for the original stone to load, heard that he began to untie the stone again. A sneer appeared on her face. She was really a guy who didn''t know how to advance or retreat.


    There is no difference between gambling and gambling. The more people who taste the sweetness, the easier they are to become addicted to gambling. She can already foresee the naked and embarrassing end of the hateful guy''s loss.


    This made her feel unbearable. Unfortunately, his exquisite carving skills. Although she wanted to recruit him under her command, she was angry at the thought of his flirting with Liu Muyu.


    "You deserve to die. Anyway, we''re not even friends!"


    She waited patiently for a long time. She didn''t know what she thought of. Her face was cloudy and sunny, and she cursed in a low voice, with a strong sour meaning in her tone.


    She couldn''t speak, but she felt itchy like a cat. She touched the moon dragon she had worn around her neck, gritted her teeth and stamped her feet, and comforted herself:


    "I don''t care about you. I just want to see your bad luck and make me happy."


    Therefore, the cold queen finally succeeded in persuading herself to watch the excitement, but she didn''t find that her subconscious had begun to care about Ding Ning, and even her steps had been accelerated a lot.


    "Collapsed, collapsed again. I knew that no matter how lucky you are, you can''t bet one after another."


    "It''s really a lack of people''s hearts. Snakes swallow elephants. They have gambled once and want to gamble again. People''s luck can''t be so good."


    "What''s the matter? I don''t see that the boy still buys wool from the low-grade area this time. How much money can he buy? He has made more than 10 million even with the bet. Even if these bets break down, what will he do?"


    "That''s true, but the problem is that he won''t stop and will lose sooner or later. If I bet up and get more than 10 million, I''ll turn around and leave immediately. I won''t play gambling in my life."


    "Cut, which time didn''t you say that, and what happened?"


    "Lying trough, I can''t even talk about it. I''ve hit tens of millions of people in it. I haven''t returned my money yet."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as mu Yanran got close to the stone breaking place of the surrounding crowd, she heard people''s comments. She suddenly felt tight in her heart. It seems that she has gambled twice in a row.


    Perhaps beauty can enjoy privileges everywhere, or people think she is Ding Ning''s companion. As soon as she was worried about how to squeeze into the crowd, people made way for her one after another.


    Mu Yanran nodded at the crowd with a straight face, and several crazy men''s saliva dripping out. If her queen''s aura was not too strong, these animals would have to come up to chat up.


    Entering the crowd, mu Yanran saw that Ding Ning was looking at her with a smile. The information I knew would come was in her eyes, which made her extremely ashamed and cold.


    I don''t know why. After watching Ding Ning gamble twice in a row, she still looks like a light cloud and wind. Mu Yanran actually has a feeling of relief.


    But I think he has made more than 10 million in a short time. These low-grade raw stones are very cheap. Even if he gambles dozens of times, it is impossible to affect his mood. It is understandable that he can be so calm now.


    "Boy, dare you gamble with me again!"


    Xiang Bolong loomed out and said provocatively.


    After learning that Ding Ning began to solve the stone again, he killed him and came back to see if Ding Ning''s luck was still so good.


    Seeing that Ding Ning gambled twice in a row and let his lost confidence come back again, he finally couldn''t help provocating.


    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows and took a smoke from the corners of his mouth. He sympathized with the goods. The man on the cliff was a boy who sent money.


    If the goods come to challenge him, he has no way. After all, there is nothing in the two raw stones. He knows it.


    But the goods will come tomorrow morning, but he and his friends hide in the crowd to watch the excitement. Every time he gambles, he laughs very loudly.


    The transition period of two gambling collapses has ended. When he was about to rise up, this guy came to the door to send his face. What''s not a money boy.


    Seeing that Ding Ning didn''t speak, Xiang Bolong thought he was afraid. Suddenly, he was more confident and said arrogantly, "why? Don''t you dare?"


    "It''s not that I dare not, but I can''t bear to win you again. You have given me 10 million these two times. I can''t bear to win your money again. I''d better forget it."


    Ding Ning sincerely persuaded.


    Xiang Bolong''s face turned red and said angrily, "dare not, just dare not. Don''t tell me those sarcastic words. I can still take out tens of millions. I''ll ask you, dare you bet?"


    Ding Ning was helpless and kindly advised, "I don''t dare, but I really don''t want to win your money. My father taught me to be kind when I was young. If I win your money again, I''m afraid I''ll have nightmares when I sleep at night."


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me. You say you dare to gamble? This time we play a bigger game. We bet 10 million on this original stone."


    Xiang Bolong stubbed his neck and roared angrily.


    "Ten million?" Ding Ning''s eyes lit up. Who would be too much money, but his conscience was really uneasy. He shook his head firmly: "no gambling!"


    "The ten million yuan is covered in your pocket and you don''t want to take it out. You coward, coward, are really a local steamed stuffed bun from the countryside and a man without eggs. Forget it. Since you don''t dare to bet, it''s even the medicine money I gave you."


    As soon as Xiang Bolong heard that Ding Ning was unwilling to gamble, he was in a hurry. He opened his mouth and scolded. The goods were not without brains and knew how to use provocation.


    Ding Ning is a little annoyed. MD, I kind-hearted want you to lose less. You don''t appreciate it. I have to give me money. If I don''t accept it, I''ll be sorry to your eight generations of ancestors.


    "Don''t be fooled. He''s motivating you. You''ve won so much. Keep the fruits of victory. There''s no need to fight with him!"


    His breath was like orchid in his ear, which made him intoxicated. It turned out that mu Yanran was worried that he would be deceived and whispered to remind him.


    "You care about me?"


    Ding Ning looked at the front, as if the words were not what she said just now. Mu Yanran asked playfully.


    "Rogue, the devil cares about you. You deserve to lose!"


    Mu Yan snorted coldly, his ears were slightly red, and secretly regretted what he had done. He made the scoundrel mistakenly think he cared about him. He couldn''t tell how to push his nose and face.


    Rogue? Ding Ning can''t laugh or cry. Is his character so bad? Xiao nuonanizi is a rogue all day. Shen MuQing calls herself a big sex wolf every day. Now the iceberg Queen calls herself a rogue again.


    It seems that it''s better to be a genuine girlfriend, Ling Yun. You can call yourself a little attendant at most. What a commendatory word compared with sex wolves, scoundrels and smelly hooligans.

 Chapter 114

    Seeing that Ding Ning ignored himself and whispered with Mu Yan instead, Xiang Bolong became more jealous and angry. He sneered:


    "A hick is a hick. Why can''t he get on the table? A mere 10 million will make you look like you''ve seen the sky. I''ve never seen the poor force in the world. I can''t send you all my life."


    Ding Ning''s face was a little gloomy. Although he knew that the fool was exciting, he still felt very uncomfortable in his heart.


    Xiao Nuo looks very accurate. His psychology is somewhat inferior, but this inferiority is not because he comes from a border town, but the shadow brought to him by Bai Qinglian.


    It seemed that the disdainful face of the old man who kept Bai Qinglian was painful to his heart.


    His eyes flashed like a wolf, and he looked at Xiang Bolong with an expressionless face, mocking:


    "You don''t have to excite me there. I know you feel uncomfortable when you lose money and want to get it back. People say you are willing to gamble and admit defeat, but it''s the first time I''ve seen a top-notch product like you. Gambling is like character. It seems that your character is really bad. I was embarrassed to win your money again. Now it seems that I''m still too kind. Since you want to gamble, I can give you another chance , ten million is too little. I''m not interested. Twenty million, dare you? "


    20 million? Xiang Bolong''s face changed, especially the cold light in Ding Ning''s eyes made his legs a little soft.


    Although his family has money, it''s not his. He only has millions of pocket money every month.


    His savings over the years add up to only more than 10 million on his card. After losing five million in cash, there are only six or seven million left.


    Even the 10 million bet he put forward was borrowed from several small partners to get enough. He was really nervous about 20 million.


    "Bet with him. This boy is a talent. He wants to scare you off with this move."


    "Isn''t it 20 million? It''s enough for my brothers to make up. Don''t say 20 million or 30 million."


    "Isn''t it about the two cars? Bolong gambled with him, otherwise he really thought our brothers were the same mud legs as him?"


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning''s arrogant declaration angered Xiang Bolong''s gang of friends. These dandies shouted one after another to support Xiang Bolong.


    The young man in white looked at Ding Ning with a dignified look. Different from the dandies around him, he always felt that Ding Ning had enough confidence, which made him vaguely feel bad, and whispered, "be careful, this boy doesn''t seem simple."


    "Bai Shao, isn''t he a lucky boy? There''s nothing to worry about."


    "Yes, Bai Shao, do you look down on that guy too much? A guy with ground goods all over his body really thinks of himself as a big man?"


    "Don''t worry, Bai Shao. It''s only 20 million. He won Xiang Bolong twice and is so arrogant. He''s beating his brothers in the face. If it comes out that the secret door is abused by a mud leg and dare not take the move, how can we mix in the future?"


    "It''s only 20 million. I don''t believe this boy has perspective eyes."


    ¡­¡­


    The young men in white thought about it and couldn''t help smiling. They were really worried about it.


    Yes, although the young man looks confident and has a special temperament of unclear truth, after all, this is a gambling stone, not a competition for background and power. What''s to worry about.


    Besides, on the third acre of Ninghai, Bai Dashao hasn''t been afraid of anyone. He really doesn''t believe that the boy has perspective eyes.


    This guy must have learned the gambling stone for a period of time, so he came to play a pig and eat a tiger, but he is often immersed in the gambling stone. He is confident that he will never be wrong. This wool is a white stone skin without pine flowers, python belt and moss. It''s a hell to bet on a rise.


    He must have faced Xiang Bolong''s aggressiveness and wanted to bluff and scare him off with huge bets.


    Thinking of this, Bai Dashao''s pride soared. Although he didn''t pay much attention to these little dandies around him, he followed his lead after all.


    As the soul of this small circle, he naturally wants to stand out for his men, take a step forward and say lazily: "20 million is nothing. Let''s play a bigger game and bet 30 million."


    Ding Ning''s face showed hesitation. He was not afraid of losing because he was too big a bet. He had an absolute touch. There was no difference between him and perspective eyes. He couldn''t lose at all.


    He just subconsciously didn''t want to provoke the white boy. He could see that the young man''s demeanor and conversation were by no means ordinary people.


    Combined with the respect and awe of a group of dandies, all kinds of signs show that he is a guy with a hard background behind him.


    A dandy is not terrible, but a group of dandies sometimes produce terrible energy.


    If he was alone in Ninghai, he would not have the slightest fear, but he is also a man with a girlfriend now. He doesn''t want Lingyun to be retaliated for himself.


    But unexpectedly, his hesitation made Bai Dashao believe in his guess. This guy was really bluffing and wanted to scare them off with huge bets.


    Immediately tilted his eyebrows and took a meaningful look at Ding Ning: "if you think you can''t take out the money, then according to your 20 million."


    For Ding Ning, he also has a feeling that he can''t see through. For such a person, he instinctively doesn''t want to offend death. Taking a step back is a step down for both sides.


    "30 million is 30 million. Since Bai Shao is interested, I''ll play a game with Bai Shao."


    Ding Ning soon restrained his mind and said calmly. Although he really didn''t want to offend Bai Dashao, it doesn''t mean he would be afraid.


    If this guy really doesn''t know good or bad and dares to attack the people around him, even if he is the king of heaven, Ding Ning has 10000 ways to make him disappear silently.


    Mu Yanran''s face changed a little. This guy really didn''t let people worry. He really gambled with others and looked at Ding Ning to persuade him. But at the thought of Ding Ning, she would show her hateful face. She said that she cared about him and immediately closed her mouth tightly.


    My aunt doesn''t care about your life or death. It''s a big deal... I''ll help you pay part of your gambling debt. Anyway, you''re good at carving, so you can use your carving to pay off the debt.


    Thinking of Ding Ning''s hard work all day to help her carve jade, mu Yanran immediately became light, and a slight and undetectable smile appeared on the corners of her lips. She even wanted this guy to lose.


    "Do you have 30 million? Buns?"


    A dandy with white hair and like a Pulsatilla looked at Ding Ning''s clothes no more than 300 yuan up and down and asked with sarcasm.


    Ding Ning glanced at Xiang Bolong and said, "can I take out 30 million yuan? The boy who gives money should know best."


    "You are the boy who gives money. Your whole family is the boy who gives money."


    Xiang Bolong became angry with shame and scolded loudly.


    Bai Dashao was slightly moved and squinted at Xiang Bolong. His eyes were very calm, but Xiang Bolong shuddered.


    A flattering smile appeared on his face: "Bai Shao, don''t worry, even if this guy can''t get 30 million, the things in his backpack must be worth this price, even far more than 30 million."


    "What is so valuable?"


    Everyone was moved by it. A thin dandy asked curiously.


    "Cough, you just need to know that I have something worth 30 million. What is it? I''ll talk about it when you win. It''s not necessary now."


    Ding Ning didn''t want the story of nine thousand years old to be spread. He immediately interrupted Xiang Bolong''s desire for expression and asked him to swallow his words.


    "Yes, we will know when we win. If we lose, there is no need to know. Let''s start. Do we need to sign a gambling contract?"


    Bai Dashao waved his hand boldly and resumed his lazy appearance. It seems that the sky can''t move him.


    "I believe Bai Shao is not a fat eater. It doesn''t matter whether he signs a bet or not. No one will rely on this account."


    Ding Ning''s face was not red and gasped, which made a group of dandies a little suspicious.


    This account? Nima, this is 30 million. Isn''t it a hick, but the son of that low-key family, a real river crossing Raptor? Otherwise, how could it be so loud.


    Bai Shaowei narrowed his eyes, and the corners of his lips outlined an arc that was difficult to understand. He didn''t read it wrong. This guy is really not simple and is by no means an ordinary person.


    Master Xie Shi, no matter what they thought, began to do it without hesitation. He was too excited to extricate himself. This is a gamble of 30 million.


    Although he had seen the forefront of Jadeites worth tens of millions or even hundreds of millions before, he really saw such a gamble for the first time.


    The heart trembled slightly, but the hand was still very stable. With the roar of the grinder, the stone skin was cut.


    "Bet across, did not see green." Someone shouted disappointed.


    Mu Yanran tightened her mind and subconsciously looked at Ding Ning, but found that Ding Ning''s face was calm and without panic. She also secretly admired the rogue''s psychological quality.


    Xiang Bolong and others held their breath and looked at the original stone nervously. They also heard the shouts of the onlooker, but they knew that the guy was definitely a layman.


    If the first knife doesn''t see green, it''s not necessarily a gamble. Sometimes it''s normal for the second knife and the third knife to cut green.


    Master Xie Shi is not surprised. After all, it''s lucky to bet two or three out of a hundred pieces of wool. What''s more, this product is worse than the raw stone with oil seed before.


    But his eyes have taken pity on him. He was also born in a poor family. Psychologically, he is more inclined to Ding Ning.


    After all, those childe brothers lost their pocket money for a year and a half, but if Ding Ning lost, he was likely to lose his family and even never recover.


    Just as he was about to cut another knife, Ding Ning suddenly said, "wait!"


    Master Xie Shi looked at him in surprise. He didn''t know why he had to stop halfway.


    Everyone wondered, is this guy ready to admit defeat? Mu Yan secretly sighed and had been thinking about how to mobilize funds to help Ding Ning get through this level.


    "What? Are you still going to play the game of surrender and losing half?"


    A chubby little eyed dandy said mockingly, causing a group of dandies to burst into laughter.


    "Boy, since you bet, you have to bet to the end. It''s not suitable for you to lose half of your surrender."


    Xiang Bolong seemed to have won the game and shouted happily all over his face.


    "Surrender and lose half? Do you want me or not?"


    Ding Ning looked at him contemptuously and asked for a marker to draw on the original stone. He rushed to master Shi and said, "please cut according to the mark I made!"


    "Good!"


    Master Xie Shi responded. He was infected by Ding Ning''s strong self-confidence and inexplicably gave birth to a kind of confidence. This knife will turn green, just like the oil seed before.


    With the gravel splashing, a burst of dust, a touch of green color quietly appeared.


    "It''s green, it''s really green!"


    Master Xie Shi yelled out in a daze of excitement, more excited than his own bet.

 Chapter 115

    With a "buzzing" sound, the whole scene of stone disintegration was like a frying pan. It turned out to be really green.


    Liu Muyu stood in the crowd and looked at a flash of brilliance in Ding Ning''s calm eyes. Isn''t this guy a master gambler.


    Before, she saw all the gambling scenes, but never joined in the fun. After all, Ding Ning was just a lucky boy for her.


    But now, she felt as if she had looked away. The little brother, who was always calm and calm, seemed to have real skills.


    You should know that gambling stone depends on experience and judgment. Ding Ning''s performance is always not impatient. It seems that he will bet up for a long time.


    If it''s just luck, if he really has the ability to gamble, it''s great. He''s definitely a talent.


    Bai Yuxuan''s development has reached the bottleneck. If we can attract him, it will be like a tiger and let Bai Yuxuan get a leap forward breakthrough.


    Xiang Bolong''s face is hard to see the extreme, but it''s too early to conclude whether to bet up or down. After all, only one side is green, and the winner is still unknown.


    The white haired dandy snorted impatiently, "what are you yelling about? It''s just green. Who dares to bet?"


    "Yes, maybe there''s nothing down there. Wait patiently."


    "It''s not too late to cheer when the bet goes up. It''s hard to say anything now."


    ... several dandies with ugly faces spoke out one after another, which suddenly stopped the discussion. They were all businessmen. Even if they had some background, they were unwilling to offend such a mindless second ancestor.


    Bai Dashao still looked lazy. It seemed that nothing could move him, but his deep eyes glittered with an obscure luster.


    Ding Ning glanced at Bai Dashao and thought that this man was a little interesting. Without saying anything else, the man''s heart was broken just because of the bearing that Mount Tai collapsed in front of him without turning pale.


    But the more such a person is, the more dangerous it is, because barking dogs don''t bite, and biting dogs don''t bark, which makes it difficult to see his thoughts from his behavior.


    Master Xie Shi also knew that he had lost his manners. He smiled twice, his expression returned to seriousness, and began to cut meticulously according to the marks made by Ding Ning.


    "The bet is up, the bet is up."


    Ding Ning felt a pain in her arm and looked askew. Mu Yanran looked at the wool nervously. Her excited face flushed and jumped like a little girl.


    A slender jade hand unconsciously grabbed his arm. It seemed that she couldn''t express her inner joy.


    Such a scene was completely out of touch with her iceberg Queen''s temperament. It was more like a beautiful girl full of youth and vitality, which warmed Ding Ning''s heart.


    In fact, this cold woman still hopes she can win. She can be so happy for herself when she speaks ill of each other. It seems that she is also a kind-hearted woman.


    Ding Ning saw her smile for the first time. She had to say that her smile was really pure and beautiful. If she could marry such a queen home, she would feel very happy just looking at it.


    Thinking about it, he couldn''t help grinning. Although the cold queen is good, the smiling queen is even more exciting.


    "What are you laughing at, rogue? Do I know you very well?"


    Mu Yanran realized that someone was looking at her and giggling. She almost didn''t have a saliva. She couldn''t help but blush, glared at him fiercely and angrily.


    "Well, I''m not familiar. Why do you twist my arm?"


    Ding Ning ridiculed her and took his arm and talked.


    Mu Yanran found that she had lost her temper. She was not angry. She took back her hand like an electric shock. She looked up proudly and restored the Queen''s fan: "hum, I was afraid you were too excited to faint, so I kindly helped you."


    Looking at this duplicitous woman, Ding Ning suddenly felt that she was so cute at the moment. He rubbed some of his red arms and said solemnly, "then I have to thank you."


    "That''s not necessary. After all, you are the jade Carver of our company. As your leader, I can''t die. After all, such tragedies as Fan Jin Zhongju happen from time to time."


    Mu Yanran''s face was cold, and she didn''t have to be too moved. The slightly raised radian of the corners of her lips made her cold drop several grades. It seemed that she was in a good mood.


    "I''m really moved to cry to have such a leader. Hey, how can I thank the leader?"


    Ding Ning scratched his chin with a distressed face and suddenly smiled: "thanks for your kindness, I don''t think I can repay it. Otherwise, I''ll make a promise by myself."


    Mu Yanran took two steps back with a disdainful look on her face, distanced herself from him, and said in a disdainful low voice: "I know you are a scoundrel. Go to find your young woman and sister. She will be willing to promise you by example."


    Ding Ning smiled deeply, rubbed his fine fluffy chin, frowned and said happily, "why do I seem to smell a sour smell?"


    "Sour? I think you are nervous. You sweat too much. The smell of sweat is not sour."


    Mu Yanran was obviously experienced in dealing with such teasing. Her face was not red and her heart did not jump. She looked straight ahead and ignored someone''s flirtation.


    Ding Ning lamented that the girl didn''t enter the oil and salt. It seems that the road of conquest is still far away.


    As master Xie Shi worked hard to wipe the original stone like chicken blood, Xiang Bolong and others had a gloomy face and could drip water.


    Ding Ning failed to flirt. He knew that people like mu Yanran were very alert and were no longer pressed step by step.


    Holding his arm, he looked at Xiang Bolong jokingly, "boy who gives money, what do you say now?"


    Xiang Bolong snorted coldly, gnashing his teeth and said, "your life is good. I''m willing to admit defeat in gambling!"


    "Well, yes, it''s a man. Is that transfer now or transfer after all the solutions are solved and completely give up."


    Ding Ning has always disliked beating a drowning dog, but the opportunity has been given to Xiang Bolong. He doesn''t know how to cherish it. Naturally, he won''t be polite to him.


    "Give me your account number and I''ll transfer it to you. This bet is all mine."


    Bai Dashao suddenly said, without anger or resentment, he was still lazy.


    "Bai Shao, how can I do that? It''s my gambling game. How can I let you pay."


    Xiang Bolong said hurriedly, looking full of fear.


    "Yes, Bai Shao, it''s 30 million. Our brothers just passed by with their pants and belts. No, this account is on our head."


    "It''s a small matter that we share it equally. It''s only millions per person. How can we spend less in vain."


    ¡­¡­


    A gang of dandies now show their loyalty and refuse Bai Shao''s kindness one after another.


    "You are my brothers, and I put forward 30 million bets. You also know my family. 30 million is nothing to me."


    Bai Dashao didn''t change his smile, patted Xiang Bolong on the shoulder and stopped several dandies from arguing: "especially Bolong, although he doesn''t need money, he can''t afford to lose several games. All right, if you still treat me as a brother, don''t be wordy. This account is mine."


    Seeing that Bai Shao''s tone was resolute and indisputable, a group of dandies no longer argued. They just looked at Bai Shao with the determination to die for their confidants.


    Xiang Bolong, in particular, was so moved that he wanted to cry. It is estimated that Bai Shao will not hesitate to execute even if he is asked to kill and set fire.


    It''s a great plan to collect the heart. 30 million is only a good number for these childe brothers. It''s difficult to take it out alone, but it''s still very easy to get together.


    But Bai Shao won the initiative in a few words and spent 30 million to make everyone grateful to him and buy their loyalty.


    You know, there are twelve of these childe brothers. Maybe they are nothing in themselves, but think about the family behind them. Which is not rich or expensive?


    How much energy can these forces burst out? This has to be shocking.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were awe inspiring and secretly marveled at Bai Shao''s tricks. Sure enough, there was knowledge everywhere!


    I''m afraid this is just the tip of the iceberg exposed by Bai Dashao. Such people have perfected the imperial power as if they were made by nature. None of these dandies can see it.


    If such a person is an enemy, it is absolutely terrible. Just use your mouth, and countless people will rush to work for him; If you are a friend, you will end up no better. You will be unconsciously convinced by his courage and means, and finally become his chess piece.


    For such people, it''s best to stay away from each other without offending or intersecting.


    Of course, if Bai Dashao wants to conquer him or deal with him, he will let him know why the flowers are so red for the first time.


    If you give Bai Dashao your bank account, if you are willing to gamble, you have to admit defeat. Since you win, you have to get your own gambling money. If you don''t gamble for fear of offending others, you will be inferior and easily weaken your momentum.


    When the text message from the bank arrived, Ding Ning smiled: "thank Bai Dashao for his generosity to help the poor like me."


    "Hahaha, brother Ding, right? Now you have to say that you are poor. I''m afraid there are few rich people in Ninghai. Let''s get to know each other. The surname is Bai and the single name is green."


    Bai Qing stretched out her hand and introduced herself. But the rest of her eyes glanced at mu Yanran and found that she had no response. She couldn''t help frowning. Did I recognize the wrong person? I shouldn''t have.


    Ding Ning was keenly aware of this. His eyes narrowed slightly and said in a low voice, "nice to meet you. It''s just Bai Shao. It''s better not to worry about some people you shouldn''t care about."


    Bai Qing was stunned when she heard the speech. Her face became very strange. She suddenly laughed, looked up and down, and burst into tears.


    "Is it funny? I don''t like joking very much."


    Ding Ning''s face sank, with an undisguised intention to kill in his eyes. He was about to tolerate Bai Qing''s little tricks on himself, but he was not allowed to play mu Yanran''s idea.


    "Hahaha, brother Ding, you think too much."


    Bai Qing wiped her tears and showed a rare sincere color on her face: "believe it or not, I sincerely want to make you a friend. As for what you said, I promise it will never happen."


    Looking at his sincere eyes, Ding Ning was a little ashamed, grinned and said, "since Bai Shao doesn''t have the best idea, we still have the possibility of becoming friends."


    Bai Qing was stunned and showed a look of bewilderment, but he was a smart man. Naturally, he would not show Ding Ning how powerful he was in Ninghai, and how many people cried and shouted that they wanted to be his friends.


    He shook his head with a bitter smile, put his arm around his shoulder and said in a low voice: "brother, come on, I''ll take good care of you!"


    "You think too much. I just don''t want her to be forced to do what she doesn''t want to do. I don''t have any evil thoughts."


    Ding Ning noticed that mu Yanran was looking at him coldly. He seemed to hear something. He immediately made a solemn appearance and said in a low voice.

 Chapter 116

    "I know, I know. The flower protector, here is my business card. Leave me a contact number and let''s go together when we have a chance."


    Bai Qing seems to think of something very funny, and the smile on her face becomes very strange.


    He also made an impolite request to exchange contact numbers. Ding Ning couldn''t refuse, so he had to exchange contact information with him reluctantly.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s reluctant look, Bai Qing''s eyes twitched all the time. NIMA, don''t you just want a contact information? As for being so embarrassed as to kill you?


    But think about it, this guy is so interesting. He not only dares to win his money, but also dares to threaten him. Even he condescends to make friends on his own initiative, but also reluctantly agrees to be friends with him.


    It seems that he hasn''t met such an interesting person for many years, which makes him have a faint sense of excitement.


    Ding Ning doesn''t care what he thinks in his heart. What he cares more about is what kind of Cui comes out of this raw stone. It''s much higher than the data of oil seed. Isn''t it ice seed?


    If it''s ice, it''s rich. It''s twice as big as the ice jade that Xiang Bolong gambled.


    "It''s ice. My God, it''s ice."


    Master Xie Shi polished it carefully, wiped off the fog, observed it carefully, and shouted in surprise.


    "Lying in the trough, this guy is really lucky. He gambled twice in a row."


    "Come on, solve it all and see how big it is."


    "People are more popular than people. I can''t. I''m going to gamble."


    "This luck... Tut Tut, it''s really evil. Ice seed is not Chinese cabbage. It''s solved twice a day."


    "This shows that boss Yun''s new batch of wool has a gambling head. No, I''m going to choose one too. Maybe the gambling will go up."


    ... the onlookers were all envious, jealous and hateful, which virtually added the power of gambling stone, driving the business of qishifang to increase day by day, and even the boss was shocked.


    The boss of qishifang, Yun Sihai, is in his 40s and 50s. He is wearing a cotton T-shirt, shorts and cloth shoes. He has dark skin and a thick layer of calluses in his hands.


    If it hadn''t been for his spiritual cuntou, dignified national character face, a fierce breath from his body and the occasional brilliance in his eyes, he would look no different from the old farmers in the countryside.


    "Little brother, I don''t know if you sell this jade? If you have a plan to sell it, we can buy it at a high price."


    Yun Sihai warmly held Ding Ning''s hand and asked politely.


    "I don''t know what boss cloud''s high price is?"


    Ding Ning took back his hand and asked with a smile. He didn''t care who he sold it to. After all, it''s useless for him to want this thing. He wants to see what price boss Yun can offer.


    "Ten million, we can give ten million in Qishi square."


    Yunsihai tentatively said the price.


    "I''ll pay eleven million."


    The people nearby are not happy. They are all jewelry merchants. When glass is becoming more and more rare, ice jadeite can sell at a good price.


    The cloud is a wool supplier and also runs a small jewelry store. It''s dark enough to want to win ice worth at least 18 million.


    "I''ll pay twelve million."


    "I''ll pay thirteen million."


    "Fifteen million."


    "Sixteen million."


    ... the outcry came one after another and soon reached 16 million.


    Ding Ning smiled and said nothing, because mu Yanran hasn''t offered yet. He doesn''t believe that the iceberg queen will be indifferent.


    "Eighteen million!"


    Finally, mu Yanran couldn''t hold her breath. She not only asked for the price, but also increased the price by two million at once.


    Although they expressed their determination to win and let many bidders retreat, they still didn''t leave and looked at Ding Ning eagerly.


    In particular, it was Liu Muyu, the beautiful young woman who picked up the leak, who called out $16 million. After all, the goods were not licensed according to common sense. Who knows if there will be any moths this time.


    "Nineteen million!"


    No one expected that the lazy Bai Dashao suddenly opened his mouth and shouted out a price of 19 million.


    Mu Yanran''s face was as cold as frost. She didn''t speak. If she hadn''t waited for Ding Ning to go to the company to sign the contract, the girl would have left.


    Ding Ning smiled brightly and asked Bai Dashao, "Bai Dashao is also interested in this?"


    "Yes, there are old people at home who want to celebrate their birthday. Such a large piece of ice jade is enough to carve a big longevity peach."


    Bai Dashao said with a smile.


    Ding Ning smiled shyly: "I have a habit of taking care of my friends, so Bai Dashao is afraid to be disappointed."


    Liu Muyu''s eyes lit up and became excited when he heard the speech. Is this boy really interested in himself? Threw a charming eye at Ding Ning.


    Mu Yanran''s face became more ugly and scolded a pair of bitches.


    "Aren''t we friends?"


    Bai Dashao asked with an interested smile.


    Ding Ning tilted his head and thought for a moment. His expression was very reluctantly nodded: "it should be reluctantly."


    "Why hesitate? I''ll transfer it to you now."


    Bai Dashao smiled and took out his mobile phone to transfer money.


    "Wait, but I''m embarrassed. Although Bai Dashao is my friend, sister Mu is also my friend. I can''t let her go back empty handed."


    Ding Ning had a troubled expression on his face.


    Liu Muyu was in full bloom and swayed forward. He blew a kiss to Ding Ning: "little brother, I''m not polite. Thank you."


    Ding Ning''s face stagnated and said, "sister Muyu, don''t make trouble."


    "Add chaos?" Liu Muyu''s smile was stiff on his face and asked, "don''t you want to sell it to me."


    "No, I''ve been calling you sister Mu Yu, but I''m not talking about sister mu, but she, my sister mu."


    Ding Ning smiled and pointed to Mu Yanran, who was confused and forced all over her face, and gave her an ambiguous wink.


    Mu Yanran''s face turned red. The little silver teeth bit and creaked, and the anger in her heart kept rising.


    Sister mu? Can this scoundrel be more shameless? When did I become his sister mu? Do I know you well? I can''t wait to slap this guy in the face so that he can''t find the north.


    But when I think about Ding Ning, a ghost animal, I missed the opportunity to buy oil jadeite just because I said I was not even a friend with him. I can''t miss anything this time.


    Gnashing his teeth, he endured the tone, pulled the corners of his lips rigidly upward, showed a far fetched smile more tangled than constipation, and thought about taking the emerald first and then cleaning up the guy.


    Ding Ning smiled in her heart, hey hey, what about the queen? She can''t eat it in her brother''s hand.


    "Give the sword to the warrior and the red powder to the beauty. Since brother Ding has made a decision, I won''t win the love of others."


    Bai Dashao smiled quite freely. Originally, he had a temporary intention to buy the jade by bidding. He didn''t care whether he could buy it or not. Naturally, he wouldn''t be unhappy.


    On the contrary, Liu Muyu made a big oolong. In the funny eyes of the people, he was ashamed and shameless. He stamped his feet with hate, gave Ding Ning a white look, turned around and left with his hips raised.


    "Hey! It''s really offensive, but it''s worth it for my sister mu."


    Ding Ning sighed with cheap emotion in exchange for the murderous cold eyes of the queen beside him.


    He quickly smiled and said solemnly, "president Mu, please transfer 18 million. This is my account."


    Mu Yan snorted coldly and took out her mobile phone to transfer money on the spot.


    As the message arrived, Ding Ning smiled and held the ice jade and handed it to her: "this is yours."


    Seeing that there was no excitement, they dispersed again. Yun Sihai shook his head and smiled bitterly, and talked with Bai Dashao.


    "Bai Shao, Mr. Yun, I''ll go with my sister Mu first. Goodbye!"


    Ding Ning said hello with a smile and left with the expressionless Mu Yan.


    It is now afternoon, and the rubble purchased by the employees of Tianfu company has almost been loaded into the car.


    Mu Yanran didn''t follow the car back, but took dingning''s Land Rover because dingning didn''t know where her company was and didn''t know Land Rover.


    At this time, the employees of Tianfu company were stunned. Who doesn''t know that mu Yanran is the cold faced goddess of Tianfu company and has never pretended to speak to any man.


    Today, I got into a young man''s car and let her own car follow. It''s abnormal. Who is that young man? To get the cold face goddess in his car.


    "Say, what''s your purpose to approach me?"


    On Land Rover, mu Yanran, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, began a severe interrogation.


    Ding Ning cried and laughed: "please, sister mu, I only know you today. What can I do for you?"


    "Hum, why did you give me a hanging price worth more than three million? Also, I''m not your sister mu. I''m your boss. You can call me vice president Mu."


    Mu Yanran''s face was cold, and she wanted to completely eliminate Ding Ning''s beautiful thoughts about her.


    "Come on, there''s no need to be so high-profile. I''m a very casual person. I think I fall in love with you, so I gave you the pendant. You don''t have to think so much."


    Ding Ning looked straight ahead and said solemnly without looking at her suspicious eyes.


    "That''s it?" Mu Yan asked as if she believed it or not.


    "It''s that simple. Do you want me to have any other purpose?"


    Ding Ning joked at the corner of his mouth: "I have to say I love you at first sight and love you to death. Are you satisfied?"


    "Die, scoundrel!"


    Mu Yanran scolded coldly, and a red cloud flew up on her pretty face. Then she said seriously, "I''m older than you. You can call me sister mu in private, but you must call me vice president Mu in the company."


    "Can''t you always shout mu? You have to add a vice word. It''s awkward!"


    Ding Ning said disapprovingly.


    "No, we must call vice president Mu. Our boss is a very serious person. If he hears others call me president Mu, he will be uncomfortable."


    Mu Yanran said very seriously.


    Ding Ning opened his mouth in shock, shook his head and smiled bitterly: "it''s just a title. Is your boss too wonderful?"


    "In a word, it''s good for you to remember this. In fact, our boss is still good. He likes to promote the backward and attaches great importance to his working ability. Otherwise, I won''t become a vice president after only two years of working. But he is a person who pays great attention to the inferiority of the upper and lower levels. He cares very much, but he always has to say that his shortcomings do not hide his shortcomings. He is still a very good boss."


    Mu Yanran explained to Ding Ning.


    "I dare say that he must have been betrayed by the people below. It is likely that his subordinates took his place, which made him feel insecure. That''s why he fought so hard for fear of a repeat of the tragedy. Such a person must have a strong desire to control."


    Ding Ning thought a little and analyzed it with confidence.


    Mu Yan frowned and thought for a moment. She nodded suddenly: "don''t say it. It''s really possible. I heard from my colleagues in private. It''s said that our boss came down from the head office. He was supposed to be the vice president of the group, but later he was rejected. The person who replaced him looks like his former subordinate. No wonder he cares so much about a title."

 Chapter 117

    Ding Ning looked at her sympathetically: "is it hard to work under him?"


    "It''s OK, Mr. Sun''s nature is still very good. Except that he has a strong desire to control, he will bow to everything regardless of size. There are no problems with others. He has a poisonous eye, is good at employing people, and has a strong view of the overall situation. The following people can actively adopt any good suggestions. In just three years, he has managed the business of Ninghai branch Yes, but in the last half of the year, due to the closure of several large jade mines in Myanmar, the price of raw materials continued to rise and the performance of our company continued to decline. As a vice president, I had to purchase raw materials in person. "


    Mu Yanran highly praised president sun. Perhaps she was grateful for her kindness. What bothered her was that another vice president of the company liked to play against her and express herself in front of President sun.


    Ding Ning sighed: "the workplace is like a battlefield. Even if he has strong ability, just his excess desire for control is doomed that he will not become a good leader. Everything needs his decision, which will seriously affect the subjective initiative of the following staff and greatly reduce work efficiency. He will have no future in such a company."


    "You''re not going to go back, are you?"


    Mu Yanran knows the disadvantages of the company. In fact, many times she also feels very tired and wants to leave, but President sun has a kindness to her. She can''t afford to leave at this time.


    "Sister mu, I know you are a person who knows how to be grateful. So far, you don''t leave Tianfu because of his gratitude for what he knows, but excessive loyalty will become foolish loyalty, which will affect your career development. Good birds choose trees and rest. I think with your ability, even if you start a company yourself, it''s better than working for others. Haven''t you heard a word? You''d rather be a chicken head than a phoenix tail."


    Ding Ning looked very serious and said, "I don''t want to go back. I promised to be the jade Carver of your company. I came mainly for you. My temperament doesn''t like to be restrained by anyone, especially with such a boss who has a strong desire to control. I''m afraid it''s a blessing or a curse for me to join your company."


    Mu Yanran''s face sank, holding her arm and sneering, "if you want to go back, just say it. Why do you find such a reason? Anyway, you haven''t signed a contract, and no one can do anything about you."


    "Sister mu, I''m really sorry. I didn''t know about your company before. To be honest, I don''t regret it, but I think you promised me the terms. If you don''t believe it, we can try, but whether it works or not, I can promise you. As long as you need me, I''m willing to serve you at any time, but only for you , it has nothing to do with your company. I don''t want any basic salary or commission. "


    Ding Ning said sincerely, not that he wanted to repent, but that he realized that what he had considered was too simple.


    Mu Yanran is obviously a very idealistic girl. She thinks she can make a decision to hire him and give him so much freedom by virtue of her being the vice president.


    But he doesn''t think so. A boss with full control will never allow her vice president to give so much freedom to the jade carver. What''s more, there is another vice president who specially pulls back to stir up trouble and go to the company rashly, which will only aggravate the contradiction between them.


    At that time, how should he deal with himself? He really wants to conquer mu Yanran, the iceberg queen, but he won''t give up his freedom for her. He still has a lot of things to do, but he doesn''t have so much time to be a hard worker and spend all day carving jade for others.


    After listening to Ding Ning''s words, mu Yanran''s face looked better, but she still said, "how do you know that President sun will not agree? I think he will agree."


    "Well, since you are so confident, I''ll go with you. I said first that I have a lot to do, but I don''t have so much time to be a coolie in your company. Once the conditions you promised can''t be met, I won''t sign a contract with your company."


    It''s true that she doesn''t hit the south wall and doesn''t look back. In that case, let her give up completely. Ding Ning can only prove his inference with facts.


    Mu Yanran said confidently, "that''s a deal. I can convince President sun."


    "Let''s walk and see." Ding Ning doesn''t care. Some things always happen before he knows the result. Maybe he guessed wrong.


    The office building of Ninghai branch of Tianfu group is far less magnificent than Ding Ning imagined, even Xia Ziyu''s precision machinery and instrument company.


    The terrain is very remote and almost to the suburbs. Needless to say, the office is an eight storey old building.


    The building body is somewhat broken because of its age. Even if it has been renovated and whitewashed, it can still see the mottled traces of years from the cracks.


    Even compared with the tianfulou jewelry chain store below, it is less luxurious and elegant, more like an old newspaper in the years of war.


    Although this is normal in Ninghai, where an inch of land and an inch of gold, it also shows that Tianfu group does not seem to pay so much attention to Ninghai branch.


    This is incredible for Ding Ning. After all, Ninghai is an international metropolis. There are countless great gentry and rich people. Luxury jewelry industry such as jewelry has great market potential here.


    The top management of Tianfu group has to be so mentally disabled to ignore such a big cake.


    Mu Yanran seemed to see Ding Ning''s doubt and explained it to him. Only then did he understand that there was a reason for it.


    In fact, the course of the matter is dog blood. The person in charge of Ninghai branch is the deputy general manager who killed general manager Sun and rushed him to Ninghai. He is also a subordinate of general manager Sun in the past.


    They didn''t know how much feud they had before the vice president killed Mr. Sun and sent Mr. Sun to Ninghai to develop the market. They always found reasons to delay the start-up funds issued by the head office.


    Forced Mr. Sun to increase revenue and reduce expenditure, simplify everything and work hard, so he bought this old-fashioned office building.


    With the development of Ninghai market, the branch is getting richer and richer. The annual performance report seems to hit the vice president''s face, which makes the Vice President more angry.


    The application for funds to buy a new office building was always stuck by the deputy general manager and could not be allocated. The branch had no choice but to take root here and wait for the funds that the head office might never be able to allocate.


    Listening to Mu Yanran''s words, Ding Ning has some admiration for the very backbone general manager Sun. He is indeed a very capable person who can withstand such great pressure to improve the performance of the branch company.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t meet his talent. He was bullied by the former subordinate who rode on his head.


    It seems that Ding Ning wants to change her impression of President sun. Mu Yanran said a lot of good things about President sun. It can be seen that she still admires president sun in her bones.


    After learning that President sun is only in his early 40s and is still a handsome uncle, Ding Ning''s impression of him can''t get better. The Queen''s sister won''t fall in love with the immediate boss, will she?


    "Vice president Mu, you are back."


    Although sparrows are small and dirty, and although the office building of Tianfu branch is not elegant enough, there are many things such as parking lot, security room and company lobby.


    Seeing Mu Yanyun and Ding Ning stop, several security guards came forward to say hello, but they were respectful on the surface, but Ding Ning was very uncomfortable with their eyes peeking at mu Yanran''s chest.


    Especially the Deputy security captain, the color of lust and greed in his eyes was almost undisguised.


    I don''t know whether mu Yanran is nervous or used to it. She just nodded faintly and pulled Ding Ning into the lobby of the company.


    Ding Ning was a very emotional person. His face immediately became gloomy. He wanted to teach the Deputy security captain a good lesson. He asked with some uncomfortable quality, "didn''t you see where their eyes were aiming?"


    "The eyes grow on their faces and see if they don''t break the law. What can I do if I hate them? Besides, you don''t look at me with that kind of eyes."


    Mu Yanran looked indifferent, and dingning''s face turned red with anger.


    When you think about it carefully, although mu Yanran is your vice president, she is not rude and useless. What can she do? You can''t call the police and arrest people after being looked at?


    But his mouth was still unconvinced and muttered: "I''m not so obscene. I just look at it with appreciation. It''s different from them. They''re blasphemy. How can your company hire such security guards? I don''t know whether to prevent thieves or them."


    "The Deputy security captain is Wang Cheng. He''s a loafer. He''s making trouble all day. It''s not a good thing, but he''s the brother of another vice president Wang Juan. Wang Juan brought him to the company as a security guard. She also hopes he can settle down and don''t make trouble outside."


    Mu Yanran explained helplessly that before Wang Cheng did not violate the company''s regulations. She had nothing to do with him.


    Wang Juan''s actions are also to enable Wang Cheng to correct his evil ways, and the starting point is also good.


    After all, China has always been a country that pays great attention to human relations. When a person gets the word, chickens and dogs rise to the sky, and Wang Juan becomes the vice president, how can she not take care of her only brother.


    It''s just that dogs can''t change eating shit. It''s still unknown whether it''s a blessing or a curse to recruit Wang Cheng into the company.


    "Vice president Mu, you''re back. After President sun asks you to come back, go directly to his office. He''s looking for you."


    Seeing mu Yanran, the beautiful little sister at the front desk quickly stood up and said, and gave Ding Ning a curious look.


    In her impression, president Mu has always been clean and has never walked with any men. Even President sun, she will deliberately keep a distance.


    It was the first time she had seen a man like Ding Ning walking side by side with a shoulder distance of no more than five centimeters, which made her curious.


    "OK, I''ll be right there."


    Mu Yanran turned around and apologized to Ding Ning and said, "wait in the reception room for a while. I''ll see what President sun is looking for me and tell him about your employment."


    "OK, I''ll wait for you here."


    Ding Ning nodded indifferently. There were several reception rooms on both sides of the lobby. He found one at random and sat on the sofa waiting.


    Mu Yanran took a few steps, then turned to the little sister at the front desk and said, "listen to the rain and make him a cup of coffee!"


    "OK, vice president Mu!"


    The little girl at the front desk named Tingyu answered sweetly and got up to make coffee for Ding Ning. She became more and more curious about Ding Ning''s identity.


    You know, in the past, even if customers came to the company, mu Yanran never took the initiative to ask people to make coffee, which is definitely fishy.


    "Are you and Mu always friends?"


    Listening to the rain blinking his big round eyes, he asked timidly. It looked so cute.


    "Yes, Yanran and I are friends."


    Ding Ning said with a smile, the little sister at the front desk is really eye-catching.


    "What kind of friend? Is it that kind of friend? HMM... hee hee!"


    Listening to the rain was obviously a very lively little eight woman. Seeing that Ding Ning was approachable, she became bolder. She playfully raised her two thumbs together and asked vaguely.

 Chapter 118

    "What kind of friends? They are very good friends."


    Drinking a little bitter coffee, Ding Ning teased the little sister at the front desk who inquired about her relationship with mu Yanran like a curious baby, smiling brightly.


    "Where is the bathroom?"


    More than half an hour passed unconsciously. Ding Ning drank a belly of coffee and peed up. He was embarrassed to ask and listen to the rain.


    Listening to Ding Ning''s cloud and fog cover, he pointed to the door with interest: "the nearest bathroom is next to the security room outside the door, and there are also upstairs, but we have to wait for the elevator, please!"


    "Well, I''ll go to the bathroom and be right back."


    Ding Ning couldn''t wait to rush out. His eager appearance made him giggle at the rain.


    The bathroom is also very particular. Although it is only a small bungalow, it has all kinds of compartments, urinals and washing tables.


    "Madder, that lame man dares to compete with me for the position of captain. I''ll kill him."


    After the water was put in, Ding Ning shivered comfortably. When he was lifting his pants, he suddenly heard the voice of the security room next door. The familiar hoarse voice was Wang Cheng''s.


    Dead lame? Is he talking about the only security guard who doesn''t have evil thoughts about Mu Yanran?


    Ding Ning perked up and listened to what they were saying.


    "Brother Cheng, the cripple is so powerful that we can''t beat him."


    Another security guard said fearlessly.


    "Why, you are not my brother Wang Cheng. I managed to get Lao Qian away. Seeing that the position of the captain is mine, who knows, a dead lame came out and was appreciated by President sun when he first came. He will certainly take my position as the captain. You have been with me for several months. Do you say that I have treated you badly?"


    Wang Cheng said angrily, "don''t you think about it. If the dead lame becomes the captain, there will be a good life for you in the future?"


    "No, brother Cheng has absolutely nothing to say to us."


    "Yes, brother Cheng, drink with you and eat meat in large bowls. What do you think?"


    "As long as brother Cheng says a word, I''ll never say anything. Brother Cheng, what do you want to do?"


    ¡­¡­


    A group of security guards were agitated by Wang Cheng and patted their chest to show their loyalty.


    "Shh, keep your voice down. Listen to me. Just like the old money, put this package of medicine into the lame man''s teacup. After he drinks it, he will be rude to the female staff of the company like an estrous male dog. At that time, you say that the company will deal with him like this? Hehe..."


    Wang Cheng smiled insidiously, and several security guards laughed with him and flattered him wildly:


    "Brother Cheng, good idea. Last time it was psychedelic medicine. Lao Qian had a car accident on his way home. This time it was aphrodisiac. I don''t believe I can''t get rid of that serious dead lame."


    "Brother Cheng, when you become the captain, don''t forget the brothers."


    "As long as the dead lame is taken away, the position of the captain must be a brother."


    "There''s just a little trouble. The dead lame was sent to see the underground parking lot. We''re going to the underground parking lot. Will he be suspicious?"


    A security guard asked with some concern.


    "Fool, won''t you find a reason to try to lead him away? Others will drugged him."


    Wang Cheng scolded that iron is not steel.


    "I have a way. Doesn''t this guy know how to repair surveillance equipment? I''ll break one of the surveillance cameras and let him repair it. You take the opportunity to apply medicine."


    A security guard volunteered.


    "OK, that''s it. Go and break the surveillance camera. Don''t be photographed. Ma Liu, you slip into the underground parking lot to put medicine in his tea cup. Others go to the surveillance room, call those guys who are close to the lame and say I''ll take them on patrol."


    Wang Chengyi clapped his hands and said excitedly.


    "Don''t worry, brother Cheng. We know better than anyone where the monitoring can be photographed. We promise we won''t be photographed."


    The security guard named hadron said with confidence.


    "Let''s go. It''s done. I''ll invite you to have a snack tonight, and then the rich will treat you one girl by one."


    Wang Cheng laughed in high spirits, with a bit of chiding Fang Qiu''s pride.


    "Thank you, brother Cheng."


    "Long live brother Cheng!"


    "Ha ha, there are wine and girls at night. Brother Cheng, you are our boss."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of security guards were as excited as beating chicken blood and began to act one after another.


    Ding Ning''s face was gloomy, quietly took out his mobile phone and took the lead in sneaking to the monitoring room.


    He was unhappy with Wang Cheng. He didn''t expect that he should be so vicious. The last security captain, Captain Qian, was drugged by him and left after a car accident.


    Now he is attacking another competitor and taking drugs to molest his female colleague. Not only can the molested female colleague not look up to see people in the future, but the injured lame security guard will lose his job and may even have to take a lawsuit, which makes him turn a blind eye.


    However, hearing is false and seeing is true. There must be evidence for everything. He must film the process of their conspiracy. In this way, even if Wang Cheng''s vice president sister wants to protect him, she can''t.


    Although it was still in the daytime, Ding Ning''s speed could not be perceived by ordinary security guards. Taking advantage of the three security guards in the monitoring room, he slipped into the monitoring room in advance, hid under his desk and turned on his mobile phone.


    Wang Cheng was the vice captain anyway. Although the three security guards were unwilling to go with him, they went to the security room outside the building obediently after hadron conveyed the order.


    Qiang Zi smiled, skillfully tore off a monitoring thread and hurried to the underground parking lot, but he didn''t know that his every move was recorded by Ding Ning.


    "Calf, a camera in the surveillance room is broken. Please help fix it!"


    In the sentry box of the underground parking lot, Ding Ning finally saw the dead lame in Wang Cheng''s mouth.


    To his surprise, the young security guard with a board inch and a resolute face was tall and straight, and his whole body even exuded a unique cold-blooded spirit of soldiers, which made him feel good at first sight.


    The calf didn''t doubt him, so he quickly took out his backpack with tools: "Qiangzi, please help me look at the parking lot. I''ll come as soon as I go."


    "Don''t look. It''s not time to get off work yet. There won''t be any vehicles in and out. It won''t take a while. Besides, aren''t there still brothers patrolling outside? If there are cars in and out, they will come to help."


    Hadron obviously has anti reconnaissance consciousness. He has seen the Mavericks'' skills. He doesn''t want the Mavericks to suspect him after the incident, so he insists on going to the monitoring room with the Mavericks.


    "Well, I''ll try to hurry."


    The Mavericks didn''t doubt him. After a little hesitation, they quickly walked to the monitoring room.


    Tranquility was restored in the underground parking lot. Ma Liu sneaked over to avoid the monitoring, put on his gloves, opened the calf''s tea cup, put in a packet of powdered things, and shook it with experience to make the powder dissolve in the water quickly.


    After a smile, he crept away, but he didn''t find it on the ceiling above his head. Ding Ning lay on the wall like a gecko and photographed the scene with his mobile phone.


    The Mavericks were obviously a very responsible security guard. They didn''t ask for five minutes, so they repaired the broken thread and hurried back.


    "Don''t drink. You''ve been drugged in your tea cup."


    As soon as Ding Ning saw the calf come back, he picked up the teacup to drink tea and quickly appeared to remind him.


    "Who are you?"


    The calf looked at Ding Ning warily, put down the tea cup, and his hand had been used to touching the rubber stick at his waist.


    "I''m here to help you. You were framed by Wang Cheng."


    Ding Ning took out his mobile phone and showed him the video screen while talking about overhearing Wang Cheng''s conversation.


    "Wang Cheng, you bastard, damn son of a bitch, the old monitor is only 32 years old this year, but because he can only lie in the hospital now, with his skill, I said how could there be a car accident. It turned out that Wang Cheng was the victim of this dog day. I''m going to kill this deflated calf."


    The calf''s eyes were red at that time. His anger was not that he was framed, but that Qian Yongjin, the former security captain, had a car accident due to Wang Cheng''s plot and was likely to become a vegetable.


    After the calf told with tears, Ding Ning knew that the calf''s name was Niu Xiaoniu. He and Qian Yongjin, the former security captain, were soldiers in the northeast and serious comrades in arms.


    Qian Yongjin was the old monitor of Niu Xiaoniu when he first joined the army. Because he was a fellow countryman in Ninghai, he took special care of Niu Xiaoniu.


    They had a deep relationship. Niu Xiaoniu treated Qian Yongjin as his brother. Later, Niu Xiaoniu was transferred from the original army and became a special soldier of the Northeast Tiger special operations force.


    A month ago, Niu Xiaoniu was injured in his right leg during his mission, resulting in disability. He had to retire early and return to Ninghai.


    When he came back, he knew that his parents had died in a car accident and only left him a house.


    The calf, whose parents were both dead and disabled, was in a bad mood, so he went to the old monitor for a drink.


    Qian Yongjin has got married, his wife has no job, and his child has just been born. He lives alone as a security guard.


    Niu Xiaoniu is going to visit Qian Yong''s newborn nephew at home the next night. Unexpectedly, he gets the bad news of Qian Yong''s car accident.


    Qian Yongjin''s family condition is very poor. He can''t even afford to stay in hospital. Niu Xiaoniu gave his disability pension and resettlement money to Qian Yongjin''s family members.


    Although Qian Yongjin was rescued, he was still unconscious. Niu Xiaoniu couldn''t bear to see the old monitor fall into such a situation. He sold his house and took it out to the old monitor as medical expenses, but this can only solve the immediate emergency. After all, as long as Qian Yongjin didn''t wake up, the hospital is a bottomless pit.


    Niu Xiaoniu has been a soldier for so many years and has long been divorced from society. He can do nothing except war. If he has no disability, he can also be a bodyguard for the rich to make money, support money and enter the family.


    But despite his excellent skills, those rich people saw that he was disabled and didn''t even give him a chance. Reluctantly, he came to Tianfu company to apply for a security guard. Unexpectedly, he was surprised to learn that Qian Yongjin was killed by Wang Cheng, which made him angry.


    Ding Ning was deeply moved by it. He had never been a soldier and could not understand what kind of feelings war friendship was.


    Wang Guoliang and his comrades in arms in southern Yunnan have shocked his heart, but they seem inferior to the cattle and calves in front of him.


    Perhaps in the eyes of many people, it is foolish for Niu and calf to lose their money for their comrades in arms and shoulder the responsibility of raising their comrades in arms.


    But in Ding Ning''s eyes, this is what real men and men can do, which is moving and admirable.


    "Mavericks, although I haven''t been a soldier and I can''t understand the feelings between my comrades in arms, I admire you very much. Since I met this, I will take care of it to the end. From now on, we will be friends. My name is Ding Ning."


    Ding Ning stretched out his hand and firmly held the calloused palm. He decided to do something for money and the Mavericks, regardless of any return, just for his childlike feelings of carrying morality on his iron shoulder.

 Chapter 119

    "Are you ding Ning? The Ding Ning who saved the border guards in southern Yunnan?"


    Niu and calf suddenly stared at him with surprise and disbelief in their eyes.


    "Yes, I''m Ding Ning. After handling the matter here, I''ll go to the hospital with you to see your old monitor to see if it''s possible to wake him up and your legs. Maybe I can find a way to solve it."


    Ding Ning didn''t expect his popularity to be very high. He rubbed his nose with embarrassment.


    There is no show off, no pride, and no assurance. It''s just a possibility in good faith.


    He knows that for these iron men, they don''t need any pity and sympathy. Their pride is doomed that they won''t accept anyone''s charity.


    This is really the most lovely people. They use their flesh and blood to protect their homes and defend their country in the rain of bullets and bullets, and create the military soul of China that will never yield and compromise.


    "You''re really Ding Ning. God has eyes. God has eyes. You don''t know how famous you are in our army. Everyone is grateful to you. After the old squad leader''s accident, my Mavericks have strong melee ability, but the disability of his right leg is a disadvantage after all, which has a great impact on his speed. After turning over five gangsters in succession, they are still attacked by two gangsters. Later He got two heavy blows on his back and stumbled under his feet, almost falling to the ground.


    "He can''t do it, fuck him!"


    The gangsters were in high spirits, shouted and jumped on the unstable calf.


    When Ding Ning was about to make a move, he heard the calf grin: "sons of bitches, you have been deceived."


    "Ah..."


    A series of screams came, and several gangsters who rushed to the front screamed and flew backward, fell heavily to the ground and rolled on the ground in pain.


    The calf''s muscles are curly and blue, but his face has a bloodthirsty grin. Like the ancient god of war, he waved a baseball bat and rushed into the crowd, beating the gangsters up, crying and howling.


    "He''s dying. Go on, go on!"


    The bald man was obviously frightened. He didn''t dare to approach, but he was still yelling.


    Ding Ning frowned. The bald man''s strength was not very good, but his vision was really good. Although the Mavericks had great power and knocked down more than a dozen gangsters just now, the price was solid and hard. He was hurt by dozens of sticks, and the pain made his steps vain and his face distorted.


    The experience of special soldiers makes his anti Strike ability and willpower far superior to ordinary people. At the moment, he is struggling with perseverance, but it is obviously at the end of the crossbow, and he won''t last long.


    At this time, the Mavericks suddenly roared and stood up. Yu Yong broke a gangster''s leg with a stick. The crisp sound of fracture and scream shocked the other gangsters.


    The calf gasped heavily, but his waist was straight, but his face was determined. He turned to Ding Ning and shouted eagerly:


    "Dr. Ding, go quickly and I''ll stop them."


    Ding Ning looked stunned, his nose was inexplicably sour, and his chest was as heavy as something blocked, which made his eyes red. Unexpectedly, the calf wanted to protect himself when he was unable to protect himself.


    In order to keep a low profile, he watched him fight alone, which gave him a strong sense of guilt. He said solemnly, "take a break and give it to me."


    "Dr. Ding, you go, you go quickly. Don''t worry about me. I thought they were just ordinary people for fear of really hurting them, so I tied my hands and feet everywhere. Unexpectedly, I suffered a big loss. Next, I won''t keep my hands. The old monitor lives in Changjiang hospital. Please try your best to help him. Thank you."


    The calf said with a plea. His whole body had exuded a murderous spirit, and his eyes were bloodshot. The long-standing sense of iron blood made the gangsters feel cold. For a moment, he hesitated and dared not come forward.


    Ding Ning looked at him with admiration. He knew that the Mavericks were not talking about the scene. Before, he wondered that even if the special forces had inconvenient legs, they would not be able to beat a bunch of gangsters.

 Chapter 120

    He didn''t understand until now that the Mavericks knew that they had retired. The fighting skills he learned would hurt people''s lives. He was afraid that he would kill people too hard, so he was always afraid of hands and feet. He didn''t use killing moves. As a result, he suffered a heavy loss because of the inconvenience of his legs and feet.


    Now, in order to protect himself, he finally decided not to bear it. His hand will hurt others. It seems that he is ready to bear criminal responsibility.


    This gave Ding Ning a strong sense of sadness and anger. If he were not here today, such a real man with iron bones would not fall under the enemy''s gun, but would be destroyed in the hands of these "own people" who were wholeheartedly protected by their blood. What an irony.


    The bald man opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood foam. He turned and said fiercely to Wang Cheng, "twenty thousand yuan is definitely not enough. I want one hundred thousand."


    "Brother Niu, didn''t we say 20000? You can''t break your promise. It''s against the rules."


    Wang Cheng cried bitterly. 20000 yuan is already most of his savings. Where can he get 100000 yuan.


    "Roll NIMA''s rules. I hurt so many brothers. 20000 yuan is not enough for special medical expenses. Do I want to give money to help you?" There was a fierce flash in the bald eyes.


    "Brother Niu, I told you in advance that he can fight well. It''s your people who are useless. It has nothing to do with me. It''s agreed that 20000 is 20000. If you have to ignore the Jianghu rules, don''t blame me for asking brother Han."


    Wang Cheng was not a fool in society. He immediately looked cruel and moved out of his former boss brother han to pressure him.


    He stared at Wang Cheng with a bald head and uncertain face. It seemed that brother Han was also very deterrent to him. Wang Cheng looked at him with fierce eyes and showed no weakness.


    "You''re cruel. Take brother han to pressure me. OK, the mountains don''t turn, the water turns. Brothers, let''s withdraw. I think it''s bad luck and won''t take it."


    The bald man''s face was livid. He turned and shouted. The gangsters who were shocked by the calf and didn''t dare to get close, such as amnesty, watched the calf slowly back with a baseball bat.


    "What do you mean, scalper?"


    Wang Cheng was in a hurry. Seeing the calf, he couldn''t hold on. Now that his bald head withdrew, wouldn''t his previous achievements be wasted.


    With a bald smile, he shrugged his shoulders and said, "sorry, I don''t want the 20000. I won''t take this job. It''s not a bad rule!"


    "Lying trough NIMA cattle, you don''t speak of faith."


    Wang Cheng stuck his neck and stared at him with fire in his eyes.


    "I don''t speak of faith? I went to NIMA. I brought so many brothers and hurt more than half. Is it too much for me to ask you for medical expenses?"


    The cattle pointed at Wang Cheng''s nose and yelled: "Bah, don''t be shameless. I''m not ashamed even if I fight brother Han. I have plenty of people under me. What can you do to me if I don''t work in Jinjiang District? I heard that your sister is the belly of this company. She''s not only rich, but also coquettish. Be careful that someone turns the rice one day. I don''t know who dares to do it."


    "Are you paralyzing me?" Wang Cheng was anxious and angry and clenched the rubber stick in his hand.


    "What? You want to fight me. Come on, come on, come on!"


    The ox tilted its neck, put its head in front of him, and looked at him provocatively.


    Wang Chengya''s bite rattled. He wanted to draw a stick on his bald head, but when he thought that there were more than a dozen gangsters with sound combat effectiveness around him, and there were only six security guards around him, he immediately counseled him.


    He changed his face faster than turning a book and piled up a flattering smile: "brother Niu, it''s not easy for you to see brothers. Well, 30000, up to 30000, I have only so much."


    "Ninety thousand, can''t be less, or I''ll get rid of the brothers'' medical expenses for nothing."


    "It''s really not that much. Let''s say 40000. I''ll get together with my brothers." Wang Cheng pleaded with a bitter face.


    "No, don''t say I don''t take care of you. At least 80000. It can''t be lower."


    "Fifty thousand, this is my limit. I have to ask my sister to get enough."


    Wang Cheng said gnashing his teeth.


    "For the sake of our good relationship, I suffered a loss of 70000. I can''t be less."


    Cattle are determined and ready to retreat at any time.


    Wang Cheng''s face was cloudy and sunny. Finally, he gritted his teeth. "Brother Niu, if you give your brother face, it''s a one-time price of 60000. If you can''t, it''s a two-way deal."


    The Yellow Cattle pretended to be embarrassed, but they were happy. 60000 has been a lot. Don''t look at those brothers howling alone. In fact, except for the broken one, the other brothers have nothing at all.


    As for the fracture, hey hey, the hospital is opened by our family. Who especially spends money? After hesitating for a long time, he said with a painful face: "60000 is 60000. Who makes us brothers."


    A group of younger brothers immediately admired cattle like a surging river. They had seen shameless people, but they had never seen their boss so shameless.


    Just now, it was like a cockfight. Now, as soon as it is settled, you will become your own brother.


    Ding Ning didn''t do anything. He knew that soldiers like Mavericks were proud. They had to get up from where they fell.


    Put your hand on the calf''s shoulder. After confirming that he has no internal injury, input Qi to help him heal quickly.


    The calf suddenly felt a cool breath flowing in his body, and the capillaries all over his body were stretched. The previous pain was rapidly disappearing, and the consumed strength was constantly recovering.


    He took a surprise look at Ding Ning. His eyes were full of worship. Dr. Ding''s medical skills were really superb. No wonder he was able to save the border guard and let him avoid amputation.


    Ding Ning smiled, closed his pain nerve with a pulse interceptor, and said softly, "it''s not worth going to jail for a group of scum. You won''t feel any pain within two hours from now. Just rest assured to fight. As long as you don''t kill them on the spot, I guarantee that none of them will die."


    "Well, I''m going to be angry now."


    Niu Xiaoniu twisted his arm in surprise and found that it really didn''t hurt. He immediately opened his mouth and smiled grimly.


    "Brothers, give it to me. Fuck this boy. Brother Niu will take you to eat and drink spicy food in the evening."


    When the cattle negotiated the price, they immediately became elated and waved Fang Qiu''s hand and ordered.


    I don''t know how the cattle trained. These younger brothers were as afraid of the cattle as tigers before. Now they got the order and immediately rushed at the cattle like beating chicken blood.


    Even the guys who fell to the ground before got up and joined the regiment recklessly.


    "Well done. Now let''s try grandpa''s fist."


    A calf without pain is like a wild cow. Its fist is as big as a bowl.


    Ding Ning nodded secretly. The fighting skill of the Northeast Tiger special combat force was really extraordinary. The moves were strong and heavy. He went straight to the key. He paid attention to one move to defeat the enemy and make the enemy lose combat effectiveness instantly. This was because the calf kept his hand, otherwise these guys could be killed with one punch.


    It is said that every special operations unit has its own fighting skills, specializes in the vital points of the enemy and pays attention to killing with one blow.


    This has a great contribution to traditional Chinese medicine. The first thing every special forces soldier should learn is the basic knowledge of the texture of human muscles and the key points of joints, so as to learn this kind of fighting technique.


    Soldiers who can use fighting skills like arms are the best among special forces. In addition, if they surpass the comprehensive quality of other special forces in all aspects, they can become the king of special forces.


    Looking at the Mavericks'' proficiency in fighting, his super physical quality and control of strength, this guy is also a military king in the army.


    If it were not for the inconvenience of his legs and feet that greatly reduced his flexibility, these more than 30 gangsters could not be his opponents at all.


    The calf without pain is like a tiger out of a cage. He doesn''t even use a baseball bat. He relies on a pair of fists and carries a raindrop like stick. He soon beat more than 30 gangsters all over the ground to find his teeth and lay on the ground crying and howling.


    The frightened eyes of cattle, Wang Cheng and others almost didn''t stare out. NIMA, it was just the end of a powerful crossbow. How could it be so fierce.


    But soon, they were shocked. The strong fear twisted Wang Cheng''s face, changed his voice, and screamed like a woman: "go, give it to me if you don''t want to die."


    The six security guards beside Wang Cheng trembled like chaff. Looking at the calf slowly but firmly coming towards them, it seemed as if the ancient god of killing had come to the world. More than 30 gangsters had been turned over. Where did they dare to come forward to die.


    "Mom, I quit, brother Niu. It''s none of my business. Wang Cheng forced us."


    "Yes, yes, injustice has a head and debt has a owner. Brother Niu, Wang Cheng wants to be the security captain. He''s afraid you''ll rob him of his position, so he forced us to harm you."


    "Brother Niu, I''m wrong. I''m not a human being. I shouldn''t associate with Wang Cheng. Please forgive me this time."


    ¡­¡­


    With the first security guard banging away his rubber stick and kneeling on the ground, the other security guards put down their weapons, "Putong" knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing for mercy.


    The ox swallowed his saliva, and there was no color on his face. Before the calf approached him, the goods knelt down with a "puff" and said flatteringly: "brother, it''s the little brother who has eyes but no eyes that offended you. It''s the bastard Wang Cheng who invited me to come. I''m open-minded about money. I''m wrong. I don''t dare anymore. Your adult has a lot of money, so let him fart."


    Wang Cheng''s qualification was doomed. He kicked Qiang Zi with a ferocious face and scolded them: "what a bunch of losers, paralyzed, dare to betray me. I fought with you. Isn''t he a dead lame? What are so many of us to be afraid of?"


    He kept yelling and punching and kicking at Qiang Zi and others. His face was full of madness. Qiang Zi and others were bitter and scolded in his heart. You are paralyzed. Go and work with him.


    Just when everyone thought he would fight with the Mavericks when he was crazy, the goods suddenly turned around and ran away.


    Ding Ning was almost amused by him. This bitch really has a brain. Bullying the calf can''t run away from him.


    Unfortunately, with Ding Ning, how could he run away? With a slight silver flash, Wang Cheng fell to the ground with a "pop".


    Xiaoniu thought he couldn''t catch up with him. He was secretly annoyed. He was in great spirits. He jumped up and landed next to Wang Cheng. With a happy smile on his face, he stepped on Wang Cheng''s head with a cruel foot:


    "Dog day, you also have today. Give orders to my old monitor."


    "Calf, no!" Ding Ning''s face changed greatly. He knew that the calf had a killing heart. If he killed Wang Cheng in public, he could not escape the punishment of the law.


    "Stop!"


    A crisp scold sounded, and a beautiful woman in her early thirties walked quickly with an angry face.


    Niu Xiaoniu ignored it and stepped on Wang Cheng''s face. Wang Cheng screamed and his face was full of blood.


    Ding Ning was relieved. He knew that the Mavericks were rational and temporarily put aside his strength. As long as Wang Cheng didn''t die, he could keep the Mavericks safe.

 Chapter 121

    "Cheng Cheng!"


    The beautiful woman let out a scream, threw herself at Wang Cheng in panic, and hurriedly took out a paper towel to help him wipe the blood on his face.


    The calf clenched his fist and remembered the tragic fate of the old monitor. He had nowhere to vent his anger. He wanted to break Wang Cheng into pieces, but this is a society ruled by law. Killing people is to pay for their lives, and he must not be impulsive.


    "Sister, I''m in pain, sobbing!" Wang Cheng twitched all over. He was like being wronged by Tianda. He lay in Wang Juan''s arms and cried.


    "What''s your name? Do you know it''s a crime to beat people in public?"


    With anger in her eyes, Wang Juan stood up and pointed to the calf''s nose.


    With a fierce look, Niu Xiaoniu poked her finger away and said coldly, "I can''t kill such an animal."


    "Don''t go. You wait. I''ll warn you to hurt people deliberately."


    Wang Juan was frightened by his eyes and retreated again and again. She yelled angrily and took out her mobile phone to dial.


    "Well, call the police and let the police see what good your brother has done and who has bad luck."


    The calf is not good at words. His face turns red. His lips are slow and speechless. His eyes are full of anger. He is not afraid of lawsuits, but feels that he is a veteran. Being caught in the police station will disgrace his former army.


    Ding Ning''s strange words floated in and made Wang Juan''s actions stagnate. She knew what her brother was.


    But looking at the broken bridge of Wang Cheng''s nose and the sad look of blood on her face, she still asked angrily, "what did my brother do? I don''t know. I only saw you beating people. You must pay a price."


    "Ding Ning, what''s the matter? Why are you here? I''m looking for you everywhere."


    Mu Yanran walked quickly. Seeing Ding Ning and Wang Juan confront each other from a distance, she was surprised and shouted loudly.


    When I came closer, I was lying on the ground, suddenly my face changed: "what''s the matter?"


    "Vice president Mu, do you know him? They beat my brother. They always have to give me an explanation."


    As soon as Wang Juan saw mu Yanran, she immediately recovered her high spirited appearance, stood up and said in a questioning tone.


    Mu Yanran looked at Ding Ning angrily. She couldn''t tell what it was like. She was angry and strangely sweet.


    Obviously, she mistakenly thought Ding Ning was trying to vent her anger, so she called someone to teach Wang Cheng a lesson.


    Needless to say, all the gangsters in that area were called by Ding Ning, but I didn''t expect that the security fighting capacity of the company was very strong. These gangsters were turned over.


    "Vice president Wang, I don''t think there is any misunderstanding. Ding Ning, come and apologize to vice president Wang. How should we compensate?"


    Mu Yanran quickly winked at Ding Ning, squeezed out a smiling face and said softly to Wang Juan: "vice president Wang, we are all colleagues. We don''t look up and look down. You have a large number of adults. Ding Ning is a distant cousin of mine. Some are young and energetic. Don''t worry about him. All the medical expenses are mine. I''ll seal a big red envelope for vice captain Wang. Do you think this is OK?"


    Wang Juan''s eyes flashed a different color. She didn''t expect that mu Yanran, who had always been arrogant and unsmiling, would put down her body and soften with her for the sake of the young man.


    She is full of malicious speculation about her relationship with Ding Ning, distant cousin? Lie to the ghost? It''s definitely the little white face of this pretentious little bitch.


    No wonder so many successful people with little money have been chasing her for so many years. She ignored her. She had a little white face in private. Take a closer look, that little white face is really handsome.


    It''s just that she and mu Yanran are sworn enemies. How could they not seize this opportunity to let her eat flat.


    "Am I short of money? Besides, do I know you well? No, there''s nothing to say about it. You must call the police!"


    "You..." Mu Yanran flashed an angry look on her face. With her character, if Ding Ning hadn''t been angry for her, she couldn''t have lowered her attitude to Wang Juan, but she didn''t expect that Wang Juan didn''t give her face at all, which made her ashamed and angry.


    Ding Ning knew that mu Yanran had misunderstood. She was angry and moved. This silly girl was strong without knowing anything, but it felt good to be protected.


    "Vice president Mu, I know you are a good man. Things are not what you think. Dr. Ding, my mouth is stupid. Please explain to vice president Mu."


    The calf scratched the back of his head. Although he came from special forces, he was still nervous and speechless when he saw mu Yanran.


    Ding Ning took out his mobile phone and handed it to Mu Yanran: "sister, this is what happened."


    With Ding Ning''s eloquence, the whole thing came out. Mu Yanran was still angry at first. Ding Ning took the opportunity to call his sister, but later he heard his face getting colder and colder.


    With the video taken by his mobile phone, although there is no evidence that Wang Cheng murdered the former security captain, the fact that he tried to frame Niu Xiaoniu is unmistakable.


    Wang Juan''s face became darker and darker. She glared at Wang Cheng lying on the ground pretending to be dead. She squeezed a hard smile on her face and said awkwardly, "vice president Mu, you see, we are all colleagues, and my brother has been taught a lesson. Let''s forget it. Can''t I count all the medical expenses?"


    "Hum, am I short of money? Besides, do I know you very well? No, there''s nothing to say about it. We must call the police."


    This is really the real world report. Mu Yanran intuitively has a great mind. Ao Jiao raises her chin at a 45 degree angle and returns Wang Juan''s words intact to her.


    Ding Ning held back her smile. Unexpectedly, her majesty is still a little bit of a bitch. However, she looks really cute now!


    Wang Juan''s face was blue and red, she clenched her lips, and her eyes glittered with humiliation: "puff" knelt down, holding mu Yanran''s leg, and burst into tears:


    "I''m just a brother like him. I didn''t educate him well. My parents died early. My parents asked me to take care of him before I died. I didn''t fulfill my responsibility as a sister. It''s all my fault. Please help me and spare my brother this time."


    "What are you doing? You... Get up!"


    Mu Yanran was startled. Her competitors had been kneeling on the ground begging for herself. She had never experienced such a scene before. She was at a loss and wanted to help her up.


    Where do you know that Wang Juan hugged her legs and refused to get up, crying and pleading.


    Mu Yanran''s heart is still too kind. Although she hates Wang Cheng to the bone, Wang Juan''s mood of caring for her brother is the same as her, which makes her have compassion and look to Ding Ning for help.


    "I can''t be the master. After all, the victim is still lying in the hospital. Think about how the family should live in the future?"


    Ding Ning shook his head and smiled bitterly. It''s still the queen. His heart is too soft.


    Wang Juan is a unscrupulous person. Although she sings well, she is now kneeling and crying for mu Yanran. She is taking advantage of her kindness. Once she has the opportunity to step on her feet, she will never have any mercy. She is so kind. I really don''t know how she mixed up into a vice president.


    Seeing Ding Ning shaking her head, mu Yanran flashed a touch of helplessness on her face and sighed: "vice president Wang, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but that Wang Cheng has done too much. Captain Qian is still lying unconscious in the hospital. People all rely on him to live alone. How do you let people live?"


    "I give money. Can''t I bear all the medical expenses of Captain Qian and the living expenses of their family?"


    Wang Juan raised her tearful eyes and said pitifully, "my brother can''t go to jail. He''s still young and doesn''t even have a daughter-in-law. If he goes to jail, his life will be ruined."


    "Your brother can''t bear to ruin you in his life, but he ruined captain Qian for his position as a security captain. Who can pity captain Qian''s family? His wife doesn''t have a job and his child has just been born. How can you let the family live? It''s all the sins of your brother. Shouldn''t he be punished £¿¡±


    Ding Ning couldn''t help roaring with rising anger.


    "I will communicate with his family. I will be responsible for the life of his family and ask the best doctor to treat captain Qian. If he will never wake up, I am willing to take care of them all his life."


    Wang Juan wiped the tears on her face and said pitifully, "I will let my brother go back to his hometown and let him never step into Ninghai again. Please, just give him one last chance!"


    With that, Wang Juan desperately began to kowtow. There was a kowtow sound of "Dong Dong Dong" on the ground. The bright and clean forehead was soon black and purple, and there was blood.


    Mu Yanran felt pity and hurriedly stopped Wang Juan. She prayed to Ding Ning: "help her!"


    Ding Ning''s face was complex. No matter how clever Wang Juan was, her feelings for her brother''s maintenance still touched the softest side of his heart.


    The poor man must be hateful, but he is very embarrassed. Letting Wang Cheng go is irresponsible for money. This is not what he wants to face.


    The calf''s look is also very tangled. In his heart, he wants to break Wang into pieces, but looking at Wang Juan''s pleading appearance, he is also inexplicably soft hearted.


    He squatted down in pain, hugged his head, hit the ground with a hard punch, and said in a loud voice:


    "I can''t be the master. Go and tell my sister-in-law. As long as my sister-in-law agrees to reconcile, I won''t pursue it."


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    Wang Juan raised her head in surprise and thanked her. Her face was still mixed with blood and tears. It looked shocking. Where was the strong woman posture of the vice president of a large company, just a poor woman defending her brother.


    "Get out!" After Wang Juan helped Wang Cheng to the hospital, the angry calf roared at the gangsters.


    "Go away, I''ll go away!" That scalper is also a teaser. He really rolls away like an amnesty. He looks very skillful. He must have done such things before.


    But his younger brothers were more backbone than him. They limped and ran away with their immovable companions.


    "You guys, go to the shift immediately. You don''t have to come to work from tomorrow."


    Mu Yanran looked at the six security guards such as Qiangzi in disgust, said coldly, turned to the Mavericks and said softly, "you''ll be the security captain in the future. I''ll say hello to the personnel manager later."


    "Thank you, vice president Mu!"


    The Mavericks looked at Qiang Zi and others, drooping their heads to do the handover, but there was no joy on their face, just some inexplicable sadness.


    These people are migrant workers who come to Ninghai from other places. They are also simple people. They only learn bad by following Wang Cheng''s evil deeds. Finally, they eat their own evil fruits and are beaten back to their original form. I''m afraid their life will be difficult in the future.


    Although this is only a security job, but the salary is not much worse than that of white-collar workers in ordinary companies. The security captain has a monthly salary of tens of thousands, otherwise Wang Cheng will not covet this position and take risks.

 Chapter 122

    Ding Ning took a deep look at mu Yanran and didn''t say anything. Mu Yanran''s eyes twinkled, some guilty to avoid his sight.


    Niu Xiaoniu has a simple nature and doesn''t think much. How can Ding Ning not understand her intention.


    In the final analysis, mu Yanran is still defending Wang Juan and is eager to drive Qiang Zi and others away just in case.


    Even if Wang Juan and Qian Yongjin''s family don''t negotiate and want to turn over Wang Cheng''s old account again, without Qiangzi and others, there will be no powerful witnesses. Promoting Niu and calf is a kind of compensation in disguise.


    This woman, should she be said to be stupid, or should she be said to be too kind? Will a woman like Wang Juan lead you? In case of disagreement, Wang Juan turns her face and refuses to admit it, how should Qian Yongjin''s family live?


    Ding Ning shook her head and sighed. She didn''t understand how such a smart woman could make such an unwise move.


    "Captain Niu, there are not enough security guards now. You have to recruit another group. It''s hard for you. Go and be busy first!"


    Mu Yanran said to the calf with a pleasant face. This gentle attitude made the calf feel flattered. She scratched the back of her head and giggled. She was busy.


    But I still remember exchanging contact information with Ding Ning before I left. I''m not dizzy.


    "You want to ask me why?" Mu Yanran looked at Ding Ning calmly.


    Ding Ning shrugged. "I wanted to ask, but now I suddenly don''t want to ask."


    "Why?" Mu Yanran was puzzled.


    "You naturally have your reasons for doing so. If you are willing to tell me, you will naturally say that if you are not willing to tell me, it is useless for me to ask."


    "Forget it. I wanted to tell you, but now I suddenly don''t want to say it."


    Ding Ning was not curious, so she didn''t ask. Mu Yanran felt depressed when she punched hard on the cotton.


    Ding Ning suddenly asked, "what was the result of meeting your president sun?"


    Mu Yanran smiled helplessly: "sometimes I really don''t know what kind of person you are. Things don''t happen as you expected. He is willing to sign you, but he doesn''t agree with you to arrange time freely. He wants to talk to you in person. I had a big quarrel with him, and he doesn''t want to compromise. I can only ask you to persuade him."


    Ding Ning looked at her strangely: "I convinced him? Who is he?"


    Mu Yanran was stunned and said with some shame: "he''s my boss. Don''t you want to be a jade Carver?"


    "He''s your boss, not mine."


    Ding Ning stared at her aggressively and said seriously, "sister, remember, I promised you that I was a jade Carver because of you, not because of President sun and President Wang. In my eyes, they are not bullshit. The only people who can make me compromise are those I care about."


    "You..."


    Mu Yanran was flustered in her heart. She was at a loss to avoid his sight. For a long time, she summoned up the courage to look at him bravely: "do you want to pursue me?"


    Ding Ning was stunned when he heard the speech. Unexpectedly, mu Yanran, who had been deliberately avoiding the question, took the initiative to ask such a question, which caught him off guard. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer.


    Mu Yanran crossed a cold arc on her lips and said categorically, "Ding Ning, I''m a very dangerous person. For the sake of your life, you''d better stay away from me. I wanted to sign you very much, but now that we can''t agree, let''s do it. I''m sorry, goodbye, er, no, never see you again."


    With that, he turned and left resolutely. Ding Ning looked at her back and felt a little disappointed. It was neither chagrin nor regret. It was just a strange emotion spreading in his heart.


    Although he really wanted to conquer this proud woman, he didn''t have any further thoughts, but his desire to conquer was at work. He had nothing to flirt with. He would be very satisfied to make an appointment, talk about his heart and be a confidant.


    But when mu Yanran put the question directly on the table, he didn''t know how to answer, saying to pursue her? Then how can you stand Lingyun?


    Shen MuQing and Xiao Nuo have given him enough headaches and somehow provoked other women. He''s really out of his mind.


    Until now, Ding Ning realized that what he really liked was a fancy radish. He didn''t even know who he liked.


    It must be a lie to say that he doesn''t like Lingyun, but he always has some unfinished feelings. When he sees other girls that make him excited, he still can''t help but want to get close to them.


    The same is true for Shen MuQing and Xiao Nuo. It''s impossible to say you don''t like it, but if you want to say you like it, you always feel a little worse.


    When mu Yanran didn''t make it clear, he was itching like a cat. He always wanted to stay with her, but once he made it clear, he counseled decisively.


    Responsibility and obligation have become an insurmountable gap between them.


    Even if he and Lingyun had the reality of husband and wife, his heart still didn''t decline. After all, his father made a marriage for him, although he always thought it was a very illusory thing.


    But he was brought up by his father when he was young. From his bones, he had a sense of awe for his silent father. He had no courage to fight against such an arrangement.


    He was so upset that Ding Ning shook his head with a headache. Whatever he did, there must be a way to the front of the mountain. Let''s talk about it at that time.


    "Even if you are a wild rose, I will pull out all your thorns and expose the stamens inside," he shouted at mu Yanran''s far away figure


    Listening to this almost provocative cry, mu Yanran paused, suddenly accelerated her pace, and had a sense of seeing that she had fled.


    Ding Ning burst into unbridled laughter. He felt comfortable in his chest, refreshed and relieved of all his troubles.


    Humming a little song, he shook his head and left. When he passed the security guard box, he made an appointment with Xiaoniu to visit Qian Yongjin in the hospital tomorrow.


    In the deputy general manager''s office on the sixth floor, mu Yanran stood at the window and looked at the Land Rover in the distance. There was a faint helplessness in the corners of her mouth and a faint sigh:


    "I hope you will step back in the face of difficulties. Don''t overestimate your strength. Anyway, I have reminded you. Don''t blame me when something happens."


    She forced herself to stop thinking about the troubles brought by Ding Ning. When she remembered that President sun had just told her that the head office would come to a deputy general manager to review the work of Ninghai branch and let herself be responsible for the reception these two days, she was inexplicably upset again.


    Judging from President sun''s ugly face and the excuse that he was in poor health and had to rest for a few days to avoid seeing him, I''m afraid the vice president who came to review was the one who successfully counterattacked and rode on his head.


    The vice president obviously has a bad intention, but President sun threw this thankless mess to her, which is really a headache.


    "Ouch, take it easy, sister. You don''t really want to drive me back to the countryside, do you?"


    In the hospital, Wang Cheng, who had just finished the reduction operation of the bridge of the nose, looked at Wang Juan pitifully.


    "Look at you. What are you doing? You''ll go back to your hometown these two days!"


    Wang Juan stared at him with hatred.


    "I don''t want to go back. My hometown has nothing but a broken house and no land. What can I eat and drink when I go back? You drive me back just to starve me. My parents want you to take good care of me before they die. How can you ignore me?"


    Knowing that his parents were his sister''s death, Wang Cheng immediately howled like a shrew.


    "Cheng Cheng, I don''t care about you. I''m saving you. Do you understand? Take this bank card. There''s 50000 yuan in it. The password is your birthday. Go back to the countryside to avoid the limelight. When I deal with the matter of money entering there, you''ll come back. I''ll arrange other work with you, or you''ll have a lawsuit."


    Wang Juan said patiently and took out a bank card and gave it to him. Her brother is also her only brother if he doesn''t work hard.


    "Thank you, sister!" As soon as Wang Cheng heard that he had money, he stopped making trouble. He happily took the bank card and turned his eyes around. He was not so obedient. He returned to the countryside when he had money. He couldn''t be natural and unrestrained where he went. In addition, the cow and calf were very powerful and couldn''t clean him up for the time being, but he would never let go of the guy who broke his good deeds.


    "Cheng Cheng, you''re old enough. It''s time to accept your temper. This is a lesson. When things calm down, my sister will arrange a job for you. You can''t make trouble again. When you stabilize, you''ll quickly find a girl to start a family and leave a man and a half woman for our Wang family. I can live up to my parents under Jiuquan."


    Wang Juan tried to persuade Wang Cheng. Wang Cheng nodded skillfully, but she was absent-minded. She went in the left ear and out the right ear. Her mind had already flown to the horizon.


    Thinking about finding two girls to vent their bad luck in the evening, and then contact their former friends to clean up the boy named Ding Ning.


    Wang Juan sighed. She didn''t know that what she said was in vain. The careless brother couldn''t listen at all, and a strong sense of powerlessness came into her heart.


    After instructing Wang Cheng to have a good rest, Wang Juan went out of the ward, took out her mobile phone and called out a phone number marked with her cousin.


    Several times I wanted to press the dial key, but I hesitated for a long time. After a long time, I still didn''t press it. I sighed and wanted to put away the phone.


    "Jingling!"


    The phone ring startled her. When she saw the caller ID, her face became very complicated. The caller was the cousin.


    After the bell rang for a long time, Wang Juan bit her lower lip to connect the phone. Her voice became very indifferent: "Hello, what''s up?"


    "Xiaojuan, why did you take so long to answer the phone? I''m going to Ninghai to inspect the work of the branch these two days. I''ll arrive one day ahead of the scheduled schedule. We''ll meet soon. Are you happy?"


    A mellow man''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "I see. Please contact me when you come!"


    Calmly hung up the phone, Wang Juan covered her mouth, leaned weakly against the wall, slipped slowly, sobbed silently, and let her tears flow wantonly and wet her skirt.


    The man she loved and hated, the childhood cousin from a village, took away her innocence when she was 16, and she foolishly thought she could grow old with him.


    But after all, he betrayed their love and went to Guangdong to join the rich and powerful.


    The saddest thing is that he has successfully entered the upper class society, but he still doesn''t let go of her first love. He keeps her for a long time and doesn''t allow her to marry.


    She hated so much that she made up her mind to stay away from this man countless times, but she couldn''t resist the torture of cruel life and his sweet words. In particular, a careless brother made trouble all day, so that she had to lie under this man again and again in humiliation and try her best to cater to him.


    Still love him? Even she doesn''t know. Maybe she still loves her. Otherwise, she won''t always be the first to call him when she is most lonely and helpless. Although she hasn''t really called him once, after all, he is a married man. It''s inconvenient to answer her phone, so she can only wait for him to contact her.


    Countless midnight dreams, she would always wake up crying in her sleep. In her dream, she killed him with her own hands, lying on his body covered with blood and crying.

 Chapter 123

    Love and hate, sometimes in a thought, make people elusive, lost in it, unable to make rational judgment.


    In this way, Ding Ning became an upstart with tens of millions of family assets in one day. He couldn''t bear the excitement in his heart. He ran to Changjiang hospital excitedly to pick up Lingyun and surprise her after work.


    But just saw Liu Junwei holding a bunch of roses, leaning gracefully in front of the car, smiling and talking to Ling Yun, attracting the envious eyes of the people around him.


    The beauty of fragrant cars stirs people''s hearts, but sometimes the lethality brought by handsome men is more eye-catching.


    Ling Yun was helpless. She never thought that Liu Junwei would suddenly appear in the hospital and hold the red rose representing love.


    In fact, she wanted to smash the rose in the man''s face, but although she was holding the flower, she didn''t say it was for her. She just said she came to see a friend, and she didn''t get angry.


    She was still a little sorry for rejecting Liu Junwei. Out of politeness, she had to be perfunctory and just wanted to send him away as soon as possible and go home early to wait for Ding Ning.


    From the corner of Liu Junwei''s eye, he caught the Land Rover that had been found by his brother in the intelligence department and drove slowly into the hospital. A smile of successful conspiracy flashed behind his glasses.


    "Lingyun, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect you to work in Changjiang hospital. I came to see a friend. Would you please take the flowers for me? I''ll get something in the trunk."


    Seeing Ling Yun hesitated, Liu Junwei shrugged and continued to smile and said, "I know you have a boyfriend. Naturally, I won''t continue to pester you. I really just came to see a friend. All the gifts I bought are in the trunk. It''s inconvenient for me to take things with flowers. Even if we are not friends, we can be regarded as acquaintances? You won''t be so stingy and don''t want to help me?"


    "Well, my mother did the wrong thing about the blind date. I should apologize to you. What''s wrong with helping you!"


    Ling Yun has always been a careless person. Where did he play with a psychologist like Liu Junwei? Seeing his honesty, he only smiled and took the rose.


    Then I watched him really take out the gift box of big and small bags from the trunk, which made me laugh at his suspicions.


    "By the way, I only know that my friend lives in the cardiothoracic Department of your hospital, but I really don''t know which ward he lives in. Could you please show me the way?"


    Liu Junwei has a large and small gift box. He really doesn''t have roses in his hand. This is what he calculated.


    Ling Yun thought about it. Anyway, Ding Ning had to go back after 11 o''clock. He didn''t care about delaying this time. He immediately said bluntly, "no problem. Let me express my apology to you."


    "Don''t say that. I''m bad. Your boyfriend misunderstood you. Do you need me to explain to him?"


    Liu Junwei locked the door and walked to the inpatient department side by side with Ling Yun.


    "No, he''s not so careful. By the way, is your friend a girl?"


    Lingyun didn''t want to discuss Ding Ning with him, so he changed the topic.


    "Yes, speaking of it, my friend is my primary school sister when I studied abroad. Her father is also the former vice president of your hospital. However, something happened some time ago, and she was unlucky. She just returned home..."


    Lingyun was stunned: "what you said can''t be Li Wenwen?"


    "Well, do you know her?"


    Liu Junwei asked, pretending to be surprised.


    "Er, I don''t know. I''ve heard of it. The victims of the vigorous Street gunfight a few days ago!"


    Because of the car theft, Lingyun instinctively feels guilty about Li Wenwen.


    "Yes, I thought Street gunfights would only happen in western countries. I didn''t expect that such a big play was also staged in China. It''s really incredible."


    Before arriving at the elevator, Liu Junwei pressed the button to wait for the elevator and said with emotion on his face.


    "Jingling!"


    Lingyun''s phone rang suddenly. When she picked up the phone and saw that the caller ID was Ding Ning, she immediately felt guilty. She quickly made a silent gesture to Liu Junwei and connected the phone: "Hello!"


    "Where are you? What are you doing?"


    Ding Ning''s voice was very calm, no different from usual.


    "I''m still at work. I''m handing over with Sister Li. What about you? What are you doing?"


    Lingyun felt nervous and subconsciously lied. She knew that Liu Junwei was Ding Ning''s most hated person. How dare she tell him the truth.


    "Lingyun, you are very good. You deceive me again and again. I wanted to surprise you, but I didn''t expect it to be a shock. It won''t disturb you."


    Ding Ning hung up the phone without a head.


    "Hey, hey, you..."


    Lingyun''s face changed sharply. He seemed to think of something. He just saw that Ding Ning was turning around and walking out in a big step. The dense anger in his back could be felt far away.


    "Ding Ning, listen to me!"


    Lingyun''s face was pale. He stuffed the roses into Liu Junwei''s arms. He shouted in his mouth and ran after Liu Junwei in a hurry, but he didn''t pay attention to the sinister smile on the corner of Liu Junwei''s mouth.


    When Lingyun chased out of the building, Ding Ning got into the car and walked away without even looking at her.


    "Ding Ning... Ding Ning..."


    Lingyun seemed to have his heart hollowed out. He shouted with tears in his heart and lungs. His brain was blank. What should I do? What should I do?


    She regretted why she had lied. If she told the truth honestly, Ding Ning wouldn''t be so angry even if she was a little unhappy. She didn''t listen to his explanation at all.


    Explain, yes, explain, call, call him to explain.


    Lingyun hurriedly takes out his mobile phone and keeps calling Ding Ning. When he gets through, he is directly hung up. Call again, hang up again and continue to call... It''s turned off!


    Lingyun kept dialing the phone like crazy, but there was always a cold shutdown sound, just like her cold heart at the moment.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect this. I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. If it weren''t for me..."


    Liu Junwei''s apologetic voice sounded in her ear. Ling Yun turned his head blankly and looked at his sincere face. He didn''t know what it was like.


    "Forget it, it has nothing to do with you. You didn''t mean it."


    Lingyun couldn''t vent his anger on him, so he could only wave his hand powerlessly. "Go up and see your friend yourself. I''m a little uncomfortable. I''ll go home first."


    "Why don''t you wait for me and I''ll take you back? I''m a little worried about your current state..."


    "No, goodbye. Well, it''s better never to see you again!"


    Before Liu Junwei finished, he was interrupted by Lingyun, and then turned around and left.


    Looking at Lingyun''s dejected back, Liu Junwei twisted the muscles on his face, showed a happy grin, and whispered, "is it painful? Is it desperate? I tell you, this is just the beginning, Ding Ning, I will take everything that belongs to you and let you realize my current mood."


    In the office of the chairman of Tenglong group, Ding led Li and crossed his legs. His index finger beat the table rhythmically. She listened expressionless. The beautiful female assistant reported the data collected by Lu Jianren.


    Liu Junwei, male, Han nationality, 28 years old, from Ninghai. His parents died early. He grew up at his uncle''s house. He has excellent grades from primary school to high school. He has high IQ and EQ. he is a real Xueba.


    With excellent results in the college entrance examination, he is the top science scholar in Ninghai. He was admitted without examination by Stanford University in the United States. He studied in the psychology department of the University. He returned home after obtaining his master''s degree at the age of 26.


    With the help of his uncle, he obtained the venture fund and founded an Yige clothing company with the main fashion brand together with Brandon white, an American he met during his study abroad.


    In just one year, the company has a market value of more than 100 million and has become a rising star in Ninghai business community.


    Strangely, just as the company''s business is booming, Liu Junwei suddenly handed over the management right to Brandon white, but he retreated behind the scenes and became a shareholder who holds the largest shares but does not participate in the operation.


    Family relations: Father: Liu Jianzhong, native of Ninghai; Mother: Wang Mingxia, from Dongshan Province, both died in a car accident when Liu Junwei was 12.


    Uncle: Liu Jianguo, 55 years old, chairman of the board of directors of Ninghai Shenglong group; Aunt: Wang Mingying, 52, a full-time housewife; Cousin: Liu Yingying, 19, sophomore of Ninghai Jiaotong University.


    Liu Jianguo''s first pot of gold in his early business came from his brother Liu Jianzhong''s mortgage loan. The two brothers were deeply in love. In addition, there was only one woman under his knee. Therefore, after his brother and sister-in-law died, Liu Junwei was adopted, treated as his own and cultivated with all his strength. It was rumored that Liu Jianguo intended Liu Junwei to inherit Shenglong group, but Liu Junwei refused, Only five million yuan was borrowed from Liu Jianguo as a venture fund, which has been returned after Yige company is on the right track.


    The female assistant reported here and looked up at Ding Qianlie, Continue: "It is worth noting that Brandon white, Liu Junwei''s partner, is a very talented fashion designer. Today''s achievements of Yige company are closely related to him. According to the information provided by our group''s overseas branches, this white is the first sequential successor of the Brandon family in Los Angeles, the United States. The Brandon family is very influential in Los Angeles and mainly engaged in industrialization In the research and development of industry and Bioengineering, white has been extremely artistic and rebellious since childhood. He followed Liu Junwei to start a business in China and gave up the position of heir, which greatly angered the Brandon family and announced that he would be disqualified as the heir of his family. "


    The female assistant hesitated: "interestingly, based on various materials and various signs, Brandon white is likely to be a homosexual, and Liu Junwei, who asked him to give up the qualification of family heir and unwilling to leave, is likely to be his lover, but their relationship is very secret. At present, it is only speculated that there is no conclusive evidence to prove Liu Junwei''s sexual orientation."


    "Finished? Why did he investigate my brother?"


    Ding led the hunter and frowned. It can be seen that the female assistant is the person she absolutely trusts. Otherwise, she wouldn''t call Ding Ning''s brother in front of her.


    After listening to the report for a long time, she only heard the gossip that Liu Junwei might be gay, but she didn''t mention the news she most wanted to know, which made her very dissatisfied.


    "Due to time constraints, there are so many materials at present. The detective named Lu Jianren can only investigate these superficial things, which are related to the safety of the young master. I have used Skynet personnel to track Liu Junwei and find out why he wants to investigate the young master."


    The female assistant said clearly: "According to the information we currently have, it seems that Liu Junwei fell in love with Miss Ling Yun at first sight and targeted the young master. However, through the comprehensive data analysis of three intelligence groups, this possibility is only 1.73%. We all agree that there must be unknown reasons, but the information we now have is not enough to analyze his real movement Machine. "


    "Then continue to check and find out the real reason. Lisa, as the brain of the first intelligence group, you should clearly know that my brother is the real owner of Longteng group. I just manage for him. Sooner or later, Longteng group will be handed over to him. Therefore, he is your real boss. I hope you can pay attention to it from the bottom of your heart and clean up for him Cut obstacles. "


    Ding led the hunter with a serious look and told him.

 Chapter 124

    "Chairman, is it worth it for you to treat him like this? Why..."


    Lisa said with a look of resentment on her face.


    "Shut up, Lisa, I don''t want to hear that for the second time. Next time, you can resign!"


    Ding Qianlie was furious and scolded coldly to interrupt her words. Seeing that Lisa bowed her head wrongly and didn''t dare to speak again, she relaxed her tone and said softly, "you''re not me. You don''t understand. Remember, treat the young master like me, okay?"


    "I see, chairman!"


    Lisa whispered, but didn''t leave immediately. She looked like she wanted to talk and stop.


    "What? What else? Just go out if you''re okay."


    Ding led the hunter and frowned. He was busy reviewing the documents and asked without raising his head.


    "Today, the young master went to the medicine market and antique street. There was a lot of noise."


    Lisa hesitated and decided to say it.


    "Oh, tell me."


    It seems that as long as Ding Ning is involved, the business goddess who has always been decisive has become a gossip little woman. She stops her work with interest and looks like she is listening.


    Lisa told the story of Ding Ning at the casino in every detail.


    After hearing this, Ding Qianlie said nothing and waved Lisa back.


    After Lisa went out, Ding led hunting''s cold mouth to bring up a smile. "It''s a coincidence that my brother likes the queen. My sister is also the queen. Giggle, mu Yanran, right? It seems that my sister wants to compare with you to see who is the real queen."


    "Benedictine Benedictine!" There was a knock at the door.


    "Come in!" Ding Qianlie put away his smile and sat up straight.


    Lisa pushed the door in again. "Just received the news, Liu Junwei went to the hospital where Miss Ling Yun works. The whole process is like this."


    "What do you think?"


    After listening to the whole story, Ding led hunting couldn''t see any change in his look, and asked calmly.


    "After the picture sent back, the third wisdom group determined that Liu Junwei was intentional, especially after Miss Ling Yun left sadly, the hatred and happy expression on his face confirmed our judgment. Just because the monitoring distance was too far and the angle problem, we couldn''t hear what he was saying, but after being recognized by the lip language experts in the wisdom group, although it was not completely clear Restore, but I''m sure Liu Junwei did come for the young master, but I don''t know why he hates the young master so much. "


    After hearing this, Ding Qianlie said nothing, but the coldness on her body was stronger, which made lisa feel cold. She knew that this young business legend was really angry.


    "Well, I see. Go out."


    Lisa, who originally thought Ding Qianlie would do something, looked at her in amazement, "Chairman, don''t we do anything?"


    "No, just keep staring. Liu Junwei happens to be a sharpener for him. How can a man grow up without experiencing setbacks? Although growth is a painful word, tell scar to ensure the young master''s absolute safety. Don''t do it when he is not in danger. He has to deal with some things himself."


    Ding Qianlie''s eyes glittered with wisdom and made a rational decision.


    "However, chairman, scar has told me several times. The young master''s vigilance is frightening. If scar hadn''t been clever, he would have been almost found by the young master several times. Now he doesn''t dare to approach the young master within kilometers, otherwise he will be found, which will bring a lot of trouble to his work."


    Lisa''s unsmiling face showed a rare smile. It seemed that it was also a strange enjoyment for her to see scar complaining, which has always been known for its coldness and severity.


    "Oh, scar is a death hunter who came out of the so-called death Hunter camp. After nearly eight years of war baptism in the war-torn areas of the Middle East and Africa, it''s not too much to say that he climbed out of the dead. The top special forces in various countries are a scum in his eyes. How can he even feel hard to track the young master?"


    Ding Qianlie was really surprised. In her understanding, her brother Ding Ning was just a little doctor who knew some martial arts and good medical skills.


    "I don''t know. You know, I eat by testing my brain. I''m not on the same line as the Wufu brain circuit with developed limbs like scar."


    Lisa''s tone of ridicule was tinged with an extremely slight resentment.


    Ding Qianlie knew her mind like the back of his hand. He glanced at the assistant named subordinate who was actually as close as a sister with a light smile and joked, "why? The wood hasn''t been enlightened yet. He''s hiding from you everywhere?"


    "Who cares, hum, a fool with developed limbs and simple mind."


    Lisa''s beautiful face rose a red glow and said duplicity.


    "You, you, you are good at everything, but you are too proud. You obviously like others and don''t want to take the initiative to speak. You want to wait for him to take the initiative to confess. You don''t know the scar, but you are a elm knot. I don''t think you can wait all your life. The world has changed long ago. Why can''t women take the initiative? Do you want me to help you? Give you the whole thing Take him down with some medicine and cook the raw rice into a mature meal. You will never fail you with your scar nature. "


    Ding led the hunter jokingly looking at her shy face and joked.


    "Chairman, you... You make fun of me. People... Don''t want it. Well, don''t talk about private affairs during office hours. I''ll go out first if I''m okay."


    Lisa blushed, wriggled her proud hips and ran away in embarrassment. Ding Zhanglie''s wanton laughter came to her ears, which made her ashamed and angry. She stamped her feet endlessly. The peaks in front of her chest were choppy, which made the passing company employees numb and straight eyes.


    Lisa is the second iceberg goddess of Longteng group in addition to the chairman of Longteng group, who is known as the first goddess. She is the object of sexual intercourse of all male employees and the focus of envy and awe of all female employees.


    She does not pretend to be polite to any man and devotes herself to her work, just like a robot without any feelings. No one has seen her look like such a shy and angry little woman. Although they dare not have any ideas, they will never miss the opportunity to sneak through foot addiction.


    "What are you looking at? You don''t want to do it, do you?"


    Lisa, who was already ashamed, looked at the ugly state that the saliva of these guys was about to flow down, and quickly returned to the state of cold beauty, and scolded in a harsh voice.


    Those employees shrunk their heads, wiped their saliva, nodded and bowed with a smiling face, took back their obscene eyes and left without squinting. They really annoyed the popular man in front of the chairman. They had to be laid off every minute.


    Lisa clenched her teeth and muttered, "Dead Scar, I don''t believe you don''t care about your aunt at all, hum!"


    Ding Ning was confused and drove around aimlessly. The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. He hung up and shut down without hesitation.


    Human nature is really not worth testing! He thought he was not a stingy man. Even if Ling Yun took Liu Junwei''s roses and went to the inpatient building with him, he didn''t really get angry.


    Making that call is to see if Ling Yun will confess voluntarily. As long as she tells the truth, he won''t even need to explain and will believe her.


    For Ling Yun, he still believed that she had nothing to do with Liu Junwei. However, Ling Yun lied after all, which filled Ding Ning with anger.


    If two people can''t even be honest, what''s the meaning of being together?


    He came to banwan villa unconsciously. He was an hour away from the agreed treatment time, but he still drove straight in.


    Those petty security guards would never stop him again. They took the initiative to open the door and nodded to him with a flattering smile.


    Ding Ning endured his impatience, exchanged greetings with a reluctant smile and went straight to Shen MuQing''s house.


    "What''s the matter with you? You look a little ugly."


    Shen MuQing, calm as water, opened the door and immediately noticed that there was something wrong with his mood.


    Ding Ning suddenly put her in his arms, pressed his chin on her shoulder, closed his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "don''t talk, let me hold her for a while."


    He was always full of confidence. It seemed that nothing could defeat him. The frailty after injury revealed by the man at the moment suddenly hurt Shen MuQing.


    He stretched out his scallion white jade hand and gently massaged his temples. Without asking anything, he let him hold it tightly. Even the door was not closed, which attracted the eyes of people who came and went, either envious or contemptuous, or jealous or resentful.


    But for Shen MuQing, what if he is seen by people all over the world? She Shen MuQing is unique, and she never despises the secular vision.


    In the parking lot not far from the villa, a Maserati stopped quietly. Dawn looked at the scene from the open window with a telescope. The exquisite little face had begun to distort angrily:


    "This damn little doctor is really haunted, and sister Mu Qing. She really doesn''t know the shame. She even steals people without taboo and so aboveboard. I don''t know how my brother likes her and is so shameless if he doesn''t say he''s sick. Damn little doctor, wait for me. I''ll never let you go."


    But I didn''t know that on a Hummer just a few parking spaces away from her, scar looked at her thoughtfully and whispered, "check out what''s going on with this woman?"


    "Yes, brother scar!"


    A black shirt skillfully took out a pinhole camera, pretended to walk past Maserati, and clearly photographed the appearance of dawn.


    "Well, thank you!"


    Ding Ning smelled Shen MuQing''s faint faint fragrance, and his depression soon dissipated. He loosened his hand and showed a sincere smile.


    The woman in front of him is like a gurgling spring, with the ability to wash all his troubles and make his soul peaceful, calm and concentrated.


    "What can I thank you for? I''m your confidant. If you''re unhappy, just talk to me!"


    Shen MuQing glanced at him like a joke. The smile was like an empty valley orchid, emitting a refreshing fragrance.


    "Your smile is so beautiful."


    Ding Ning sincerely appreciated, and all the troubles in his heart were cleared away.


    "You mean I''m ugly when I don''t laugh?"


    Shen MuQing joked in a relaxed tone as she closed the door.


    "Of course not. It''s beautiful whether you laugh or not, but it''s the most beautiful."


    Ding Ning flattered like a flatterer.


    "Glib!" Shen MuQing said a little angrily, but the slightly raised radian at the corner of her mouth showed that she enjoyed this praise very much.


    "You haven''t tasted it. How do you know I''m slippery..."


    Ding Ning habitually flirted with one sentence. Before he finished, he suddenly reacted. This sentence seemed inappropriate. He not only tasted it, but also tasted it for an hour, and had to continue to taste it for a month. He immediately closed his mouth in embarrassment.


    A layer of attractive red clouds floated on Shen MuQing''s cheeks. She hung her head shyly and remained silent. She was vaguely looking forward to the upcoming Xiangyan treatment.

 Chapter 125

    "You went shopping. Why did you buy so much... Eh!"


    When he entered the room, Ding Ning felt a little embarrassed. He saw a pile of boxes piled on the sofa that he didn''t even have time to open the packaging. Without words, he picked up a box. But when he saw the things in the box in his hand, he was even more embarrassed. NIMA, it was actually a woman''s little inside, and it was still very interesting.


    "Don''t look..."


    Just after entering the room, Shen MuQing realized that it was wrong. The small insides she had just bought had not been put away in time, and the emperor lay on the sofa.


    She could not wait to see her response, and Kwai did not look at it. It was too late for Ding Ning to watch.


    In particular, she didn''t know what was wrong. She bought a legendary sexy underwear on a whim. The exposed style made her feel ashamed, not to mention being looked at by a big man in his hand.


    After all, it was personal clothes. I was going to take them out for cleaning and then wear them, but I didn''t expect that Ding Ning came suddenly just after opening a few. Her arrival an hour earlier caught her off guard and didn''t have time to put them away.


    This made her ashamed. She wanted to find a seam to drill in. She hurriedly grabbed it and hid it behind her. Her face was red and bleeding. She didn''t dare to look at Ding Ning with her head down.


    Looking at Shen MuQing''s shy appearance, Ding Ning couldn''t help being narrow-minded and joked: "I didn''t expect my confidant to be so interesting."


    "No... it''s not what you think. This... This one is... I bought it for my friend. I never wear it."


    Shen MuQing hurriedly explained that his heart was full of shyness and uneasiness. He was thinking about it in his head. Would he think I was the kind of unrestrained woman who didn''t know how to behave and shame?


    "Oh, what do you usually wear?"


    Ding Ning was happy. She was so cute that she pretended to be unbelieving and smiled.


    "I usually wear this. I don''t believe you see."


    Shen MuQing, who was eager to recover her image, had long lost her usual wisdom. For fear that Ding Ning would not believe it, she picked up several boxes from the sofa and tore them open, and took the white white inner lining of pure cotton to him as proof.


    When she found Ding Ning''s strange face and his high flagpole, she realized that she had done another stupid thing. She threw away her underwear, covered her face and ran back to the room on the second floor. She threw herself on the bed and pulled the quilt over her head. Her heart pounded and her face was hot.


    What''s the matter with yourself? How can you show him your most intimate wife? Although it''s just bought, it''s not original... Bah, bah, bah, what original flavor do you think?


    Does he think he''s seducing him? God, what should I do? What should I do? What a loss.


    Ding Ning was so depressed that he scolded himself for his cheap hands and mouth. He even forced Shen MuQing, who has always been dignified and pure, to flee. If she had an accident caused by her heart disease, it would be a big play.


    But at the moment, he held up the white flag to face her. He pricked up his ears and listened carefully to the movement upstairs. He was relieved when he found that she was just too shy and nothing else.


    Looking at the messy underwear on the sofa, Ding Ning scratched his head and felt very embarrassed. It seems that people want to take it out and clean it. After all, it''s personal clothes. You should clean it for the first time. Anyway, now you''re idle. Just help her.


    Ling Yun is careless and doesn''t do much housework. Sometimes when Ding Ning washes clothes, he will help her wash them off. Neither he nor Ling Yun think it''s wrong.


    Holding back the imagination in my heart, I put strips of pure white inside into the drum washing machine to start cleaning, stuffed the packing box into the trash can, hummed a tune and took a bath in the bathroom.


    But he didn''t think that no matter how careless Lingyun was, he would never let him help wash his underwear.


    After all, a big man helps a woman wash the most intimate clothes. That kind of meaning is very special.


    Shen MuQing calmed down, forced herself to come downstairs and looked at the washing machine rolling. Her face turned red again.


    Listening to the sound of the water in the bathroom and the small Song hummed by Ding Ning, Shen MuQing suddenly had an impulse to cry, not because of shyness, but because a warm feeling spread in the bottom of her heart.


    From small to large, because of this damn disease, even her closest family looked at her with love and pity, not the eyes of normal people.


    This kind of eyes made her resist, so she didn''t like to stay with them. She would rather go to Ninghai alone and read quietly in the big house than be accompanied by anyone, even the closest mother.


    Only Ding Ning, he is different. He has never regarded her as a patient, but as a friend, a woman he appreciates or even likes, and a normal person. This feeling is something she has never experienced.


    If before she suspected that she was because Ding Ning could cure her illness and made her have a sense of dependence, so she mistakenly thought she liked him, now, because of Ding Ning''s casual action, she let her know that she really liked him and even wanted to form a family with him.


    Yes, it''s a warm home with a man who doesn''t need to be very big, but is willing to wash and cook for her, treat her as a normal woman, and occasionally flirt with her and take advantage of her.


    Such a man, she does not want to miss, do not want to miss, not about money, not about interests, not about power, not about status, just because of simple love.


    A casual move touched the softest place in her heart, so when Ding Ning took a bath and began to treat her, she took the initiative to send a kiss, which almost made Ding Ning unable to control her and put her in the right place.


    Aware of Ding Ning''s embarrassment, Shen MuQing showed a cunning smile like a little fox. The road of love is heavy and long. She likes him but won''t tell him, because she knows that being anxious can''t eat hot tofu.


    She can feel that Ding Ning''s heart is floating. Maybe his EQ is not low, but it is definitely not in direct proportion to his IQ. In the face of feelings, he is more like an ignorant teenager, at a loss.


    Shen MuQing felt very lucky. She thought her life was short, but it changed because of the emergence of Ding Ning. The love she had always hoped for seemed to be no longer so far away.


    Although Ding Ning once again refused her invitation to stay, which made her a little disappointed, she didn''t show a penny. She sent him to the door as usual, like a gentle and virtuous little wife sending her husband out to work, and helped him tidy up his messy clothes.


    She is a very smart woman, wise and transparent. She understands that some small habits formed imperceptibly will make men feel more belonging. The competition between her and Lingyun has begun from this moment.


    What makes her most happy is that Ding Ning doesn''t know why he taught her the method of breathing and breathing against the teacher''s orders. Does this mean that the balance in his heart has begun to tilt towards her?


    After seeing Ding Ning off, Shen MuQing took a bath and lay quietly in bed. She felt the comfortable feeling brought by the method of breathing and breathing. She went to sleep unconsciously. She didn''t know what she dreamed of in her dream. A sweet and happy smile appeared on her beautiful face.


    Ding Ning almost exhausted his greatest perseverance to refuse Shen MuQing''s stay invitation. The girl''s sudden initiative made him nearly out of control several times. He was afraid that he would be unable to resist animals at night. Well, although refusing a big beauty''s stay invitation is not as good as animals.


    He likes the feeling of being with her very much, which makes him very comfortable. Even if he flirts with her slightly, she won''t be angry. It''s more like an interest between husband and wife for many years. Her soft voice, quiet and peaceful atmosphere will make him forget all his troubles and get spiritual freedom.


    He felt that he was on the verge of danger at the moment, and something indescribable would happen to her further. He could take a step back and be free from many beautiful women.


    Have you degenerated into a playboy who has never touched a leaf among the thousands of flowers? Ding Ning couldn''t help laughing bitterly, but his heart began to ache again when he thought of Ling Yun.


    In the CHEHE River upstream of the brightly lit Ninghai street, he suddenly realized that he didn''t have the slightest sense of belonging to this prosperous city. He preferred the simple environment of his hometown Town, simple and quiet, which made his heart peaceful.


    "Creak"


    A blue Ferrari drove past his car, suddenly accelerated to the right, forced to overtake in front of him, and then suddenly slowed down. He stopped with a sudden brake without rear end collision. He was in a cold sweat.


    Before he rolled open the window to greet each other''s 18th generation ancestors, he stretched out a hand from the Ferrari window and provocatively raised his middle finger to him.


    "Sick!"


    Ding Ning saw a lot of such trouble free racing parties, shook his head, was too lazy to argue with such a guy who had two diseases, continued to start the vehicle and ignored the boring guy.


    But unexpectedly, a red Lamborghini suddenly forcibly inserted from the right rear, almost pushed him into the retrograde lane, and still arrogantly raised a middle finger to him.


    Ding Ning, who didn''t want to be troubled, chose to calm down again and turned into another street in front. Unexpectedly, he was hit by a yellow Porsche and a white BMW and turned into sandwich biscuits.


    Then, the previous blue Ferrari suddenly accelerated past him, and the red Lamborghini surrounded him like escorting him, forcing him to follow their route.


    A chill flashed in Ding Ning''s eyes. No matter how slow he was, he could see that someone was deliberately targeting him.


    Who the hell is it? What do they want? Xiang Bolong? Liu Junwei? Or white? Or the mysterious organization lurking in the dark can''t help but want to fight itself?


    These two days, he always noticed that someone was watching him, but the other party''s means were so clever that he couldn''t find a trace.


    The enemy who always hides in the dark and waits for an opportunity to attack at any time is the most terrible. Now the other party comes to the door in a fair and aboveboard way, which makes him feel relieved.


    Art experts are brave. Ding Ning decides to follow them. He wants to see who it is? What kind of tricks do you want to play?


    In the yellow Porsche, a 17-year-old boy with earrings on his right ear, a strange dress and a cockscomb head reported excitedly wearing a Bluetooth headset:


    "Sister Chenxi, that guy has been kidnapped by me and the fierce son. He is honestly following us."


    "Well done, chicken. Take him to Songjun road to have a good time. Remember, don''t kill people, but don''t make him feel better. He dares to be a good sister who cheated me. This scum must be taught a lesson."


    At the other end of the phone, dawn deliberately lowered her voice. Although she wanted to teach Ding Ning a lesson and keep him away from Shen MuQing, she didn''t have the courage to kill people.


    The story with chicks and others is that Ding Ning is a little white faced. He cheated one of his best friends and asked them to help teach him a lesson.

 Chapter 126

    "You see, my sister Chenxi''s best friend is my own sister. The brothers must make the little white face go away. Let''s play with him and scare him first. If he''s lucky and doesn''t get scared, I''ll let the brothers clean him up."


    The boy called Chicken patted his chest like beating chicken blood to ensure that he found a little fun in his boring life, which not only satisfied his psychology of looking for stimulation, but also made Chenxi owe him a favor, which made him feel very excited.


    Among the green fields in pingchou in the northwest of Songjiang District, stands a group of small hills, known as nine peaks and twelve mountains in Songjun county. Due to many curves and few vehicles passing at night, it has become a gathering place for these lawless drag racing parties to illegally drag racing.


    In front of the gate of a deserted repair shop, tires and gasoline barrels are stacked on the ground like fortifications, separated by lanes. The lanes are full of modified luxury cars, and piles of campfires reflect the site like day.


    There is also deafening heavy metal music in the stereo. The drag racing parties with strange clothes and strange hairstyles gather in groups to drink beer, chat, gamble, laugh and scold, fight, take drugs, or swing with the music. Women in exposed clothes shuttle back and forth between men, and let these men do it, The smile is very coquettish and charming.


    What''s more, some men and women are even carrying out the on-site version of the car shock, but the people around them have long been commonplace, and some are whistling to cheer.


    The whole scene is extravagant, absurd, degenerate and decadent, as if a group of demons are dancing, which makes people can''t bear to look at it directly.


    Ding Ning stopped the car and looked at the scene with a frown. Although he had heard that some rich children had no life goal, were willing to degenerate, and lived a luxurious and licentious life, it was unacceptable for him to witness it with his own eyes.


    "Boy, come down!"


    The chicken got out of the car. Seeing Ding Ning''s delay, he thought he was afraid. Holding a cigarette obliquely, the chicken came over and kicked him hard on the door.


    Ding Ning suddenly felt that the parents of these people were so poor. He worked hard to raise them and gave them the money they could spend freely and the best living and learning environment.


    But they are ungrateful, live in themselves, do nothing all day, live in dreams, and waste their parents'' hard-earned money.


    They dress up nondescript and unconventional to attract the attention of others, so as to show their self righteous personality, and even seek the stimulation brought by speed. They don''t take their lives seriously at all. They are a group of poor people who have no effect on the society.


    But these have nothing to do with Ding Ning. What he cares about is who wants to deal with himself.


    He opened the door and stared at the chicken without expression. His height advantage filled him with a sense of condescending oppression.


    The chicken''s cheeks were thin, his eyes were blue, and his steps were vain. At a glance, he was the kind of Childe who was extravagant and hollowed out. He was frightened back by Ding Ning''s cold eyes.


    The people on the other three cars also came down. What came down from the BMW was a burly man in his late teens. Ferrari and Lamborghini each came down with a man and a woman. They were all young, about 17 or 18 years old.


    A total of six people surrounded Ding Ning. When the chick saw his companion coming, he suddenly became bold and sneered: "little white face, dare you have a game with me?"


    "A game? What? Racing?"


    Ding Ning looked at these little children with a smile and thought that the hidden enemy was too ridiculous. He even found these little children to deal with himself.


    "Yes, drag racing. Dare you? Walk along the winding mountain highway. Whoever comes back first will win."


    The burly man stepped forward and looked at Ding Ning provocatively. He was only wearing a tight vest, and his two pectoralis major muscles kept shaking, as if he wanted to frighten Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning impolitely stretched out his hand, took out a bag of soft China from the chest pocket of the only blue haired boy who looked normal, leisurely nodded, took a deep breath and said, "tell me, who asked you to provoke me."


    "Don''t be such nonsense. I''ll ask you if you dare to play a game. If you don''t play a big game, one hundred and one thousand games."


    The muscular man seemed to feel his dignity provoked, and reached out and pointed to Ding Ning''s nose.


    Ding Ning leaned against the car body and smoked calmly without looking at him. "Answer my question. My patience is very limited."


    "You want to die!"


    Seeing that he dared to ignore himself, the muscle man was furious. He slapped him in the face and wanted to put him down.


    "The muscles you practice in the gym don''t work."


    Ding Ning said softly. When the muscular man''s palm was about to slap him in the face, he shot like lightning, and his slender hand grabbed his wrist.


    The muscle man only felt that his wrists were as motionless as if they were fixed by an iron hoop, so that he couldn''t get rid of it with all his milk strength. He suddenly turned red and shouted, "you''re so sorry to let me go."


    Ding Ning frowned and flashed a cold light at the bottom of his eyes: "my mouth stinks so much at a young age. I really should fight."


    With a "pa", the muscular man didn''t even react. He got a loud slap on his face. There was a burst of Venus in front of him, a burst of pain in his cheek, and opened his mouth to spit out a tooth.


    "Meng Zi, are you okay?"


    As soon as the chicken''s face changed, he shouted nervously. His eyes at Ding Ning had changed. He thought he was just a weak little white face. Unexpectedly, his skill was very sharp.


    The fierce son was also hard hearted. He noticed that Ding Ning had loosened his wrist, wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand, and shook his head: "I''m fine. I was careless just now. Since the boy dared to do it, I''ll play with him."


    Ding Ning smiled: "I''ve been merciful just now. If I don''t know life or death, I''ll make you eat and suffer later."


    Seeing Ding Ning''s fearless appearance, the chicken turned its eyes and winked at the boy with red hair.


    The red haired boy understood and took the girl with heavy makeup around him and slipped away to move the rescue soldiers.


    Ding Ning didn''t think so. He came to see who was behind the scenes. He hasn''t seen these little children yet.


    The fierce son roared, "go to hell!"


    A punch hit Ding Ning in the face.


    "I hate it when others hit me in the face. Generally, in such a situation, I will draw back."


    Ding Ning said faintly when his fist was about to hit his face. He stretched out his left hand and grabbed his fist.


    "Pa!"


    His right hand flicked the cigarette end and slapped him in the face.


    "Pa!"


    The backhand is another slap.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Forehand... Backhand


    Slap one by one, and in the twinkling of an eye, he turned the fierce son into a pig''s head.


    In front of the fierce son, there were bursts of Venus. He wanted to fight back, but he couldn''t move. He could only be beaten passively and screamed in pain.


    "Special, centipede, let''s go!"


    The chicken couldn''t see any more, roared and jumped at Ding Ning with the blue haired boy.


    "Poop!"


    "Poop!"


    The sound of kneeling twice in a row. The chicken and the teenager named centipede didn''t even touch Ding Ning''s side. They felt their legs soft and knelt in front of Ding Ning.


    "Ah!"


    The girl beside the centipede screamed, turned and ran.


    Ding Ning did not care about her. With a slight shake in his hand, the black and blue man also knelt on the ground with a "puff", and the whole person lay on the ground like a pool of mud.


    "You want to die. Do you know who we are?"


    The chicken''s eyes were fierce and knelt on the ground and didn''t forget to threaten Ding Ning.


    "Boy, you... Let us go quickly, or you''ll be dead when brother Jun comes."


    The blue haired boy found that his legs couldn''t move. He had a strong fear in his heart, but his mouth was still fierce and weak.


    Ding Ning grinned darkly: "what military brother asked you to trouble me?"


    "Bah, little white face, no one asked us to trouble you. I just don''t like you. Don''t be complacent. When my brother comes, he must kill you."


    The chicken seemed to have confidence in his brother, staring at Ding Ning with resentment in his eyes.


    "Chick, your mouth is very hard. I want to see your brother''s origin and say, who asked you to trouble me?"


    Ding Ning''s face sank, and a strong murderous spirit came out through the body, enveloping the three people.


    "I... I don''t know. I just came here because the chicken asked me to help. Brother, don''t... don''t kill me. I really don''t know."


    The blue haired boy was obviously timid. He turned pale and shouted at the top of his voice.


    The chicken''s face was pale and looked at the expressionless Ding Ning in horror. He felt the murderous spirit from his eldest brother, but it seemed far less terrible than Ding Ning.


    The fierce son, who has been biting his teeth and staring at Ding Ning, shivers all over. He doesn''t dare to be a tough man anymore. He looks at Ding Ning in fear.


    This terrible murderous spirit like Jiuyou hell made him realize that Ding Ning had been very kind to him before. If he was about to kill, he would have died. This is not a level competition at all.


    "When I count to three, if no one gives me a statement, don''t blame my men for being ruthless, one."


    Ding Ning stared at the chicken. The penetrating cold made him jump. He was aware of the fear of death for the first time in his life. The killing intention made him have no doubt that Ding Ning really dared to kill him.


    However, Chenxi''s identity background is not what he can offend. How dare he betray her? I hope Gazi can speed up and call the eldest brother in time.


    "Two!"


    Ding Ning''s emotionless voice was like a talisman, which made the three people silent, looked at each other, and their faces were full of fear.


    "Friend, is it interesting to bully some children?"


    A voice full of arrogance came, and a group of people surrounded a tough man in his early thirties and quickly surrounded here.


    "Big brother, come and save me. This dog wants to kill me..." the chicken shouted in surprise.


    "Three!"


    Ding Ning didn''t even lift his head and his voice didn''t change. With three words in his mouth, he kicked the chicken out.


    The chick screamed, sprayed blood in his mouth, flew out upside down, crashed into the car, fell to the ground and didn''t move. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    "I said, I said, Zhao Chenxi asked us to teach you a lesson."


    Seeing Ding Ning''s action without hesitation, the last chance in Mengzi''s heart was broken. He didn''t dare to neglect it any more and confessed in panic.


    "Who is Zhao Chenxi? Why does she bother me?"


    Ding Ning''s head was covered with fog. He was sure he had never heard of the name, and he didn''t know when he had offended such a person.


    "She is the eldest lady of the Zhao family in Yanjing. Now she is a freshman in Ninghai University. She says you are a little white face and cheat her best friend''s money. She is angry, so she asks me and chicken to help her out and teach you a lesson."


    The fierce son was afraid that if he spoke slowly, he would annoy the cruel guy and step into the chicken''s footsteps, and explained what he knew.

 Chapter 127

    But the more he said about Ding Ning, the more confused he was. Hearing this, he almost laughed angrily. He couldn''t believe it. He pointed to his nose and asked:


    "She said I was a little white face? Did she make a mistake when I cheated her best friend''s money? Did you recognize the wrong person?"


    The fierce son looked at him suspiciously and asked tentatively, "are you a doctor? Is your name ding Ning?"


    "Yes!" Ding Ning is a little confused. What''s the matter.


    "That''s right. The person Zhao Chenxi said is you."


    The fierce son is also a little confused. According to Zhao Chenxi, it should be right.


    "Where is she now? Call her."


    Ding Ning''s face became gloomy. The eldest lady of the Zhao family in Yanjing was very ill. She dared to ruin her reputation.


    "I... I don''t have her phone. She has a good relationship with chicks. They all contact chicks. I''ve only seen her once, and I don''t know where she is."


    The fierce son was completely counselled and raised the pig''s head and face for fear that Ding Ning wouldn''t believe him.


    "Paralyzed, dare to hurt my brother, break his legs for me and avenge my brother."


    The tough man first checked the chicken''s injury and saw that he just fainted and was not in danger. Then he roared angrily.


    "Yes, brother Jun!"


    With a roar, more than 30 big men took out the steel pipe and rushed to Ding Ning.


    "Die!"


    Ding Ning held back his anger and was trying to vent. He couldn''t keep a low profile. His figure rushed up like electricity.


    "Ouch!"


    "Ah!"


    ¡­¡­


    There was a constant stream of screams. Those big men who looked very strong were simply vulnerable in Ding Ning''s hands. In the twinkling of an eye, they lay on the ground. Only the tough man stood alone.


    I don''t know when the deafening music has stopped. Those drunken drag racing parties look at all this with high spirits.


    "Sleeping trough, who is this? It''s so fierce that even brother Jun can''t hold it."


    "Fierce man, you are so fierce. I wish I had this skill."


    "Don''t stop me. I''m going to worship the master. This is definitely a Wulin expert. There are more than 30 thugs, tut Tut, awesome!"


    "I''ll go. With this strength, I must be very fierce in bed. I don''t want to. I want him to accompany me whatever I say at night."


    "Go away, Sao hoof, this handsome man is my goal. Don''t rob me with my mother."


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning, like a murderous God on the battlefield, slowly walked towards the tough man and said coldly, "are you going to break my legs?"


    The tough man wore a black tank top with a board inch head, revealing muscles that could not be practiced in the gym. A ferocious lion''s head was tattooed on his right arm, and his body exuded a sense of killing. He was definitely a person who had really seen blood. His hawk like eyes twinkled cold and looked at Ding Ning, even if Ding Ning turned over more than 30 big men, Nor did he have the slightest fear, but a trace of war was boiling.


    After moving the neck bone for a while, the voice of "Kaba Kaba" came and said proudly: "I didn''t expect to meet an expert. It''s interesting. I''m the third runner up of the chicken''s brother. All the brothers on the road call me ah Jun or brother Jun. please give me a name. I''ve never died an unknown ghost under my fist."


    "You''re not qualified to ask my name."


    Ding Ning said with a disdain that the third runner up should have two skills, but it''s not the same level as him. He doesn''t even have interest in letting him do it.


    "That''s arrogant! Go to hell!"


    The third runner up shouted, pointed his toes to the ground, jumped into the air, raised his fist and waved to Ding Ning.


    The sound of breaking the air came from the fist. Ding Ning didn''t think so. He raised his hand and slapped the fist of the third runner up like a fly.


    "Brother scar, are we going to fight? The third runner up is not simple. It looks like he uses just fierce Muay Thai, but in fact he uses dark strength. I''m afraid the young master will suffer a loss. However, I didn''t expect that the young master looks weak and is still an expert."


    In the darkness thousands of meters away, several black shirts were watching with interest with night vision, and a black shirt suddenly said.


    "Wait a minute, young master, even I can hide it. It will never be so weak. The third runner up just reaches the state of turning Qi into strength. What can I do, young master?"


    Scar said without haste and impatience. A wisp of different awn flashed in his cold eyes.


    "Pa Pa Pa" broke several times in a row. Ding Ning stepped back three steps and looked at the third runner up in surprise.


    I didn''t expect that the third runner up was so cunning. When his hands and fists intersected, he suddenly turned his fists into palms and clapped him three palms in a row.


    These three palms are not so simple. They contain a continuous dark energy, which directly rushed into his body and jumped up along his meridians, resulting in the disorder of his true Qi.


    If his true Qi intensity was not far higher than that of the third runner up and quickly eliminated this dark strength, I''m afraid he would really be injured under this dark strength.


    This is the first time he has met an opponent who can turn true Qi into dark strength and forcibly enter others'' bodies to destroy meridians. Is this the so-called ancient warrior?


    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows, suddenly increased his interest, stretched out his index finger and hooked: "interesting, come again."


    But I don''t know that the third runner up, who has retreated five steps in a row, has set off a storm in his heart. He had an adventure when he was a child. He was instructed by an expert and worked hard for many years to develop this sinister means of turning Qi into dark strength.


    He had never met an enemy since he practiced dark energy, so he was still confident that he could defeat Ding Ning after he took great pains to defeat more than 30 big men.


    But he didn''t expect that the guy who looked weak in front of him was unharmed under the dark strength, which made him can''t believe it.


    "Are you all right?" he asked


    "What can I do? It''s just a little dark, but it can''t help me."


    Ding Ning was quite interested in this method of turning Qi into strength, but his face was calm and said lightly.


    The third runner up''s face is gloomy. He doesn''t believe his skills. He can''t do anything about each other. This guy must have been injured, but he''s just holding on.


    Thinking of this, the third runner up shouted, kicked his foot, shot his body straight like a javelin, and raised his palm to shoot Ding Ning in front of his chest.


    "Well come!"


    Ding Ning gave a low cry, showed no weakness, and raised his hand to meet him.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    In an instant, the third runner up turned pale and was shocked back for several steps. He looked at Ding Ning strangely, and there was a faint fear in his eyes.


    Ding Ning was elated. When he struck with both palms, the power had been activated, and he clearly outlined the meridian roadmap for the operation of Ji Junli Dao in his mind.


    For a long time, his true Qi can only be used in treatment. He never thought that true Qi can be transformed into dark strength to hurt people. With the transformation roadmap of the third runner up, he can also transform true Qi into dark strength.


    The third runner up''s true Qi cultivation is obviously very low, about the same as before Ding Ning didn''t wake up. They are not at the same level at all. If he didn''t have the ability to transform dark strength, he would never be able to hold a move in Ding Ning''s hands.


    Ding Ning is a man who likes to study. This means of turning Qi into strength seems to open a new door to him.


    In fact, this method is not difficult. It is just to use a meridian circuit like route to accumulate true Qi in the part where the attack is about to be launched, and then suddenly spit out dark strength when facing the enemy.


    Since true Qi can be transformed into dark strength and attached to the palm of your hand to hurt people when contacting the enemy, is it possible to transform the whole body?


    Try as soon as you think of it. Ding Ning, according to the conversion method of turning Qi into strength, runs the real Qi in his body to the five bones of his limbs. At first, it was a little astringent, but after several experiments, Ding Ning was pleasantly surprised to find that this is completely feasible.


    Not only limbs, but also shoulders, elbows, knees and other joints can hurt people.


    This made him energetic. He urgently wanted to have a try. He smiled at the third runner up with a cloudy and sunny face: "come on, continue!"


    Before the third runner up could reply, Ding Ning jumped up like a harrier eagle, slapped the third runner up in the air.


    The third runner up was unwilling to be outdone. He gave a loud shout and welcomed Ding Ning with his palms facing the sky.


    Ding Ning suddenly curled up in the air, hurt his head, turned his palm into his foot, and stepped on the third runner up.


    "Pedal pedal..."


    The third runner up was shocked by the dark power on Ding Ning''s feet and retreated for more than ten steps. His face suddenly turned red and white. Suddenly he opened his mouth and vomited blood. His breath became listless, and his face was full of incredible horror.


    The rise of Ding Ning''s play, with the help of the rebound force of the third runner up''s palms, flew up again, twisted his body strangely in the air and stepped on the third runner up again.


    The third runner up looked like death. He closed his eyes in despair. He thought his dark strength was an invincible weapon. Unexpectedly, others were much more powerful than himself. Not only his palms could accumulate dark strength, but also his feet could emit dark strength.


    But he couldn''t think of it. Before that, Ding Ning didn''t understand the dark power at all. Only because he had the super cheating device of absolute touch, he was clearly aware of the meridians route of his true qi transformation, so he quickly stole the teacher.


    But I didn''t know Ding Ning''s curious attempt, but he almost didn''t stare out the surprised eyes of scar and his party. He repeatedly marveled that the young master was a martial arts genius.


    For him, it''s easy to spread the dark energy all over his meridians, but for others, it''s as difficult as heaven.


    The basis of martial arts level is divided into Ming jin''er and dark jin''er.


    Ming Jiner belongs to the category of foreign boxing. Through high-intensity exercise, he breaks through the limits of the human body again and again to maximize the explosive power of the body. Special forces in general troops can reach this level through high-intensity exercise.


    Dark energy is different. It belongs to the category of Neijia boxing. It takes the real Qi in the human body as the power output through the meridians to hurt people and reaches the dark Qi realm, which is regarded as the threshold of officially stepping into martial arts. This level is called the human martial arts realm by ancient martial artists.


    Human martial arts, Xuanwu, earthly martial arts, heavenly martial arts and Zhenwu are the major realms of ancient martial arts practitioners. It is said that there is an ethereal divine martial arts realm on it, but it only exists in legends.


    Stepping into the martial arts threshold requires a certain martial arts talent. Only a few military kings can feel Qi and become strong in the human and military realm.


    Dark strength is divided into three levels: condensing and gasification deficiency, transforming Qi into strength, and transforming strength into strength.


    Everyone has real Qi in his body, but most people can''t sense it at all. Only when they can sense the existence of real Qi and simply use it, can they reach the coagulation and gasification virtual level in the dark strength level.


    Converting real Qi into dark strength and attaching it to the fist for fighting can achieve the level of transforming Qi into strength, but to achieve the level of transforming strength into strength, you need to transform the whole body into output power.


    Ding Ning''s whimsical experiment reached the level of turning strength into strength, so scar and others were so shocked and repeatedly exclaimed that the young master was a martial arts genius.


    In fact, according to the judgment of night walking alone, Ding Ning''s cultivation has reached the level of transforming power into form in the basaltic realm, and his attack power when using paoding''s ox dispelling skill is even comparable to that in the vigorous earth martial realm.


    But Ding Ning didn''t know how to use Qi to fight, so he opened the road of martial arts.

 Chapter 128

    With the sound of "boom", the ground shook sharply and the dust was flying.


    The third runner up who closed his eyes and waited for death opened his eyes in amazement, looked at the cobweb like broken cement pavement and a half meter deep pit on his side, and his surprised chin almost didn''t fall off.


    Nima, is this still dark? It''s more ferocious than a bomb.


    Ding Ning climbed out of the pit with a disheartened face. He was depressed. He said he would keep a low profile. Why is it so strong that even the cement floor was hit in a pit.


    Scar and others have been speechless. A black shirt smashed his mouth: "young master is so fierce. I suddenly feel that it is superfluous for us to secretly protect the young master. This power is much stronger than me. I guess brother scar can stabilize the young master if we only talk about power."


    "I also think so. Except for a few people in Ninghai, it is estimated that no one can hurt the young master?"


    "Hey, how old is the young master? I''m 22 years old, grandma. How can I suddenly feel that I''ve lived on a dog for decades."


    "It''s strange that the level of power like young master has completely reached the level of Xuanwu. Why can''t the simplest method of luck?"


    "I don''t know more than luck. It seems that the young master has just learned it secretly."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of black shirts talked about it one after another. They were not surprised that Ding Ning had the power of the Xuanwu realm, but even the fighting mode of the Renwu realm.


    Scar thought for a moment, shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "young master, maybe no one has taught him martial arts. He has the power of the Xuanwu realm, but he doesn''t know how to use it. Everything is groping, but I have to say that he can understand it by himself in battle without anyone teaching him. He is really a martial arts genius once in a thousand years."


    "Yes, I always thought that the young master was just a weak scholar with excellent medical skills. I didn''t expect that his martial arts talent was so high. I was just curious about how the young master cultivated in the Xuanwu realm."


    A black shirt asked in wonder.


    "The young master''s martial arts talent is amazing. He is also a skilled traditional Chinese medicine. He knows very well about the structure of the human body. Maybe that''s how he unknowingly opened up the meridians and became a strong man in the Xuanwu realm."


    Scar vaguely fooled the past. Compared with these men, as one of the most trusted people of the chairman, he naturally knew something they didn''t know.


    It seems that the master didn''t want the young master to enter the chaotic Jianghu. He only taught him to cultivate mental skills instead of fighting skills, which made him give up the idea of finding a chance to enlighten the young master.


    "Why didn''t you kill me?" The third runner up looked at Ding Ning with complicated eyes.


    "Kill you? I have a grudge against you?"


    Ding Ning skimmed his lips and despised the face of a gentleman with a villain''s heart: "please, now it''s a society ruled by law. You want me to kill you, and then the police catch me and sentence me to death and exchange my life for life. You think beautiful. You think I''m stupid. I won''t be fooled."


    The third runner up couldn''t laugh or cry. I don''t know if this tall and scary guy''s brain circuit is different from that of ordinary people, but he is also a aboveboard man. He stood up, took out a business card and said seriously:


    "Anyway, I''m the third runner up. I''ll tell you about it. If you have any assignment in the future, call me and never refuse to go up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire."


    Ding Ning''s heart moved. The third runner up should be doing well in Ninghai. His skill is much stronger than that of ordinary people.


    The second master often said that there were many friends and many roads in the Jianghu. There was no hatred between them. They were all the little moths made by Zhao Chenxi. There was no need to hold on to them. It was better to resolve this resentment.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning took the business card and said calmly, "well, I''ll call you if necessary in the future. My name is Ding Ning."


    Then he went to the chicken, kicked him several times, untied the pulse interceptor he secretly used, and said to the chicken''s face


    "Tell that Zhao Chenxi, don''t play these tricks with me. I''m still a virgin and lied to her bullshit best friend. That''s why a fool like you was shot by others."


    The chick''s lips murmured, trying to argue, but he didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "Chicken, apologize to brother Ning. I don''t care about the grudges between Zhao Chenxi and brother Ning, but you are not allowed to participate in it in the future. Do you hear me?"


    The third runner up shouted angrily, turned and shouted to the group of drag racing Party: "remember, brother Ning will be my third runner up friend in the future. If anyone doesn''t have eyes to provoke him, don''t blame me for turning my face and not recognizing people."


    "Yes, brother Jun."


    The third runner up obviously has a high prestige among these drag racing parties. At his command, these guys promised loudly and joked. Even if the third runner up didn''t say this, they wouldn''t provoke Ding Ning.


    One foot can kick the ground into a big pit half a meter deep. Who is so tired of his work to provoke the murderous God.


    "Sorry, brother Ning!"


    The chicken was in awe of the big brother. Seeing that the third runner up was subdued, he immediately apologized obediently.


    "That''s good. The prodigal son doesn''t change his money. He''s still a good child when he knows his way back."


    Ding Ning smiled and rubbed the chicken crown like a pet, which made the boy look wronged, but he dared to be angry.


    "Brother Ning, enjoy a face and have supper together!"


    The third runner up wanted to make friends with Ding Ning and said politely.


    "Then... OK!"


    Ding Ning touched his stomach, not to mention that he was really hungry. Also, he didn''t eat at all tonight.


    Seeing that Ding Ning promised to come down, the third runner up immediately waved his arm happily: "brothers, let''s go to supper together. Brother Jun''s treat!"


    "OK, brother Jun, where to eat?"


    "You say a place, brothers will arrive."


    "Yes, it''s a rare treat for brother Jun. you must open it today."


    ¡­¡­


    The drag racing parties laughed loudly. Only at this moment did their performance not have the shadow of decadence and degeneration before, but more like a group of hot-blooded young people who should behave in line with their age.


    "Go to my bar! Get up!"


    The third runner up was in a good mood. He asked the fallen men to clean up the scene and left a few cars for them to catch up later.


    He got into Ding Ning''s car, and dozens of luxury cars followed him like a convoy to greet the head of state to the No. 0 bar.


    Although it was early in the morning, such a team still caused people to wait and see. Looking at the luxury cars, they actually followed the cheapest Land Rover like bodyguards. They couldn''t help but secretly guess which big man was sitting in the car.


    On the way, Ding Ning and the third runner up talked for a while before they knew that all these drag racing parties are rich owners in their families, and most of them have no family inheritance right, so they can''t see hope and don''t lack money, so they muddle along, live and dream every day, and seek the stimulation between life and death.


    The Ji family, where the third runner up is located, is also a famous family in Ninghai. There are many people in politics and business. Although it is not a top-level rich family in Ninghai, it can not be underestimated.


    Ji Ji Ji, the third runner up and his younger brother chicken, are the brothers of a mother''s compatriots, but because their mother is only a side house, they have no inheritance right.


    The third runner up was once very rebellious. He wandered in Southeast Asia and mixed in the mercenary circle. He escaped from death many times and finally returned to Ninghai when he was tired.


    Because he likes to play with cars and is also a refitted car lover, he opened a bar and repair shop. He has nothing to do with racing. People who come and go have also become famous and become the boss of the racing party.


    Ding Ning saw that the third runner up was pale and knew that he had suffered an internal injury. Since he decided to make friends, he would not be stingy. He held his wrist and input real Qi to heal him.


    When we arrived at the zero point bar, the third runner up had recovered from his injury, which was more and more shocking to Ding Ning.


    Listening to the understatement of the third runner up, Ding Ning thought that the zero bar was just a small bar. Unexpectedly, it was an 18 storey large office building.


    The first floor is a bar, the second floor is a KTV, the third floor is a bathing beach, the fourth and fifth floors are seafood hotels, the sixth and seventh floors are business clubs, the eighth floor is a spa club, and above the eighth floor are all four-star guest rooms.


    This made Ding Ning, who was rich overnight and had the temperament of a nouveau riche, feel ashamed. Grandma, it''s really more popular than people. He thought he was rich with tens of millions. Unexpectedly, he can''t even compare with a rich second generation without inheritance.


    A large group of people had a meal in the magnificent fourth floor sea. Not hundreds of thousands of seafood alone could not be won. This surprised Ding Ning secretly. He thought he was a rich man. He turned out to be a poor loser.


    Let him spend hundreds of thousands on a meal. He is reluctant to give up. Moreover, he doesn''t think this seafood restaurant is better than the food he makes.


    This made him make up his mind to find time to put on the biological simulation skin and go to the strange stone square to make a profit. However, he will never solve the stone on the spot. He will get a set of stone solving tools to solve it by himself, so as not to arouse the suspicion of others.


    The top priority is to buy a house large enough to have a place to live. At present, the villa in banwan villa area doesn''t want to. It can''t be won without more than a billion.


    We can only try to see if there are suitable houses and cars near Ningda. We should also buy one. We can''t always borrow Shen MuQing. Although she won''t care, Ding Ning always feels embarrassed.


    After filling their stomachs, the gang tried hard to stay. They insisted that Ding Ning go to the bar and have two drinks together. It was difficult to be generous. Ding Ning had never been to the bar before, so he went to have a look.


    As the third runner up came to the largest card seat and sat down, cocktails, sieve cups, snacks, snacks and fruit plates came up like running water.


    The racing parties screamed. With the deafening music integrating into the crazy twisting crowd under the flash lamp, Ding Ning looked at all this like a curious baby. It was neither disgusting nor liking.


    "Brother Ning, I''ll arrange a pair of twins for you. Don''t worry. It''s absolutely clean. If you can see it tonight, it''s yours."


    The third runner up showed an obscene smile that men all know. Ding Ning waved and refused again and again. He joked. He didn''t want any girl who fooled around on this occasion. He had a serious mental cleanliness habit.


    "Let''s see. If you''re not satisfied, I''ll replace you."


    The third runner up did not allow him to refuse. He waved to the bar manager and said something in his ear.


    The bar manager took a surprised look at Ding Ning and secretly guessed what was sacred. He even made the boss willing to send out the pair of best sisters.


    Not long, as like as two peas, the two sisters, sitting on the left and right side of Ding Ning, took the initiative to hold his arm, and the soft and full chest made him feel a surge of fire.


    The sisters are 1.7 meters tall, wearing white lace white shirts and miniskirts, revealing snow-white slender legs.


    Beautiful hair, slim waist, delicate eyebrows and eyes, pure temperament, the most rare thing is the sudden rise of abrupt peaks in front of the chest, all of which are the size of class D bosses.


    The hot dress can''t hide the green and cramped in their eyebrows, which makes Ding Ning press his inner impulse and give birth to a touch of pity.

 Chapter 129

    What''s wrong with their beauty? What difficulties did the third runner up have to keep them in captivity and give them as gifts?


    Through the gap of drinking, Ding Ning quietly pulled out his soft arms and asked them their names.


    Her sister''s name is Huanhuan and her sister''s name is Lele. Although Ding Ning can''t tell who is their sister and who is their sister, at least she knows their names.


    Sister flowers seem to feel that their first time will be handed over to such a young handsome man, which makes them more psychologically acceptable and gradually smiles.


    In addition, Ding Ning never used his hands and feet to rob like those men, and his tone was mild and his conversation was elegant, which gradually eased their tension, and occasionally joked with Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning quietly asked the girl on the left who didn''t know whether it was her sister or her sister: "are there any differences between your two sisters, so that I can distinguish who is who?"


    The girl was as like as two peas in a long way. "I am my sister, Lele, and I am the same as my sister. The only difference is that I have a red mole on my chest, and my sister does not have it."


    Ding Ning is embarrassed. Grandma, you can''t peel off your bra to see if there are red moles in order to distinguish who you are?


    Looking at Ding Ning''s unnatural expression, Lele covered his mouth and smiled. It seemed that Ding Ning''s blushing look was very cute.


    As the boss, the third runner up naturally went to greet other guests and left temporarily after complaining of his crime. Ding Ning took the opportunity to ask, "why do you do this?"


    Lele looked a little bleak: "we don''t want to do this, but we really have no way. My sister and I are students of Ninghai art college. Our father died early and my mother pulled us up. Now she has cancer and is waiting for surgery, so we have to earn money to collect surgery fees for her mother."


    Ding Ning''s heart is a little heavy. The reality is always full of so much helplessness. Although he can''t save everyone, he can help him since he meets it.


    "If I help you pay for the operation, can you still do this?"


    "You help us pay for the operation? What if that? We still have to do this."


    Huanhuan''s attitude is a little cold, and her voice is a little hoarse. It''s not as crisp and mellow as Lele''s voice, but it has a magnetic and nice voice.


    "Why? Aren''t you for the operation fee?"


    Ding Ning''s face was a little gloomy. He was willing to help the sisters. He just felt that if he met fate, he would help them if he could. But if the sisters were so indifferent and willing to degenerate, he wouldn''t meddle in this kind of business.


    Seeing that Ding Ning''s face was not good-looking, Lele sighed, and tears filled her eyes:


    "Brother Ning, I know you are a good man, but the emergency does not save the poor. My mother is in the middle and late stage of liver cancer. The success rate of the operation is very low. Even if it is successful, we can''t afford the medical expenses in the later stage. My sister and I can''t do anything except singing and dancing, and we don''t know how to make money. In case my mother fails the operation... Our rent, living expenses and school expenses in the future Fee, wait, which doesn''t cost money? "


    "Now Brother Jun keeps us. We don''t have to do anything every month. We just receive special training to learn how to please and serve men. We just give us 20000 yuan a month, which can barely maintain my mother''s hospitalization expenses. Even if we sell our first night, how much can we sell? We''ve survived 100000 yuan, which is far from the cost of my mother''s operation. We What else can I do without doing this? "


    Huanhuan looked a little sad, Tears twinkled in his eyes: "This is our life. We know that brother Jun raises us every month and is waiting for a price. He gives us to the people he needs to make friends at the right time. However, after losing her first night, the best outcome for a woman like us is not to be kept as a canary. When we were in school, what we despised most was selling our classmates for money, but I didn''t expect that in the end we would become the kind of people we hate the most, whining... "


    Later, Huanhuan was already crying. Lele was infected by her and couldn''t help crying.


    Ding Ning had mixed feelings. At this moment, he thought of Bai Qinglian''s eyes full of complexity.


    He always thought that she could not hold on, so he gave up her principles and surrendered to reality.


    Sometimes what she saw with her own eyes is not necessarily the truth. Maybe she encountered some unsolvable problems like huanhuanle, and she didn''t have the ability to help her at that time, so she chose to sell herself.


    Now the most ridiculous thing to think of is myself. I don''t ask her at all. It''s like going crazy to question her and abuse her. I never thought if she would have any difficulties.


    With her character, since she has persisted for four years, how can she give up at the last minute? Ding Ning, Ding Ning, you are always so self righteous. You are always so arbitrary to judge a person.


    This made him feel a lot of pain in his heart. Those complicated eyes reappeared in his mind again, as if they were pouring out her grievances, her helplessness and her sadness to him. He wanted to find her now and ask her what the truth was.


    I thought I had already forgotten, but I inadvertently touched the past, as if I had opened the scar wound, which was still so painful.


    "Qinglian, I''m sorry. I''m wrong. I know you must have your difficulties. Unfortunately, I can''t help you at all. Don''t worry. Now I have the ability to help others. I won''t let Huanhuan and LeLe follow in your footsteps. If you are well, it will be sunny!"


    Ding Ning said silently in his heart, stretched out his hands to hold Huanhuan and LeLe''s hands, and said seriously: "Huanhuan and Lele, I want to keep you. I won''t let you worry about money in the future, let alone allow you to sell your body and dignity in exchange for money."


    Huanhuan and LeLe opened their mouth in amazement. Lele asked with red eyes, "brother Ning, do you really want to keep us?"


    Ding Ning smiled and nodded: "yes, I''ll keep you, but not the kind you imagine. I''ll treat you as your own sister. I''ll never let you worry about money, provide you with school and pocket money. When you graduate, I''ll help you find a job until you find the person you like and get married."


    "Brother Ning, what do you want? Our sisters can''t bring you any return except that they are clean."


    Huanhuan is a very rational person. She doesn''t believe Ding Ning''s words at all. She reminds him directly.


    "I don''t need anything in return, just to realize a dream I once had!"


    Ding Ning showed a relaxed smile. It seemed that Bai Qinglian''s eyes appeared again in front of him. At the moment, there seemed to be a happy smile in those complex eyes.


    "Qinglian, bye!"


    Ding Ning seems to have opened some shackles in his heart, and the whole person has changed a little different, free and easy.


    "She must be beautiful?"


    Lele asked softly, with a trace of envy in her eyes.


    Ding Ning''s mouth tilted slightly. She was really a considerate girl. She smiled and nodded, spoiled and rubbed her head, stretched out her hands and held the hands of the two girls:


    "From today on, I''ll be your brother. Let''s meet formally. My name is Ding Ning. I''m 22 years old and a little doctor!"


    "Ye Huan, 20 years old!" Huanhuan''s eyes were shining, and he stretched out a green onion and white jade hand to hold his hand. In his eyes, there was a strange feeling surging.


    "Brother, my name is Ye Le!"


    Lele liked Ding Ning very much. Now it''s more like a child to take the initiative to call his brother.


    Ding Ning scratched his head and asked, "Lele, how old are you?"


    "Puff!" The sisters couldn''t help laughing.


    Ye Le pouted her mouth and turned her lovely eyes: "they are twins. How old do you say I am?"


    "Uh! Sorry, I forgot!"


    Ding Ning was embarrassed. His IQ was really in the muscle. He forgot the twins.


    Seeing Ding Ning''s embarrassing appearance, ye Le smiled and took his arm, leaned his head on his shoulder and whispered, "since I was a child, I wanted to have a brother to protect us. Now my dream has finally come true. It''s good, brother."


    "Hey, it''s still Lele with a sweet mouth. Huanhuan hasn''t called her brother yet."


    Ding Ning''s heart was full of warmth and looked at the shy Ye Huan jokingly.


    Ye Huan pursed his lips and said shyly, "brother!"


    "Hey! Great, I finally have a sister. Ha ha, it''s really worth being happy. Come on, let''s have a toast, but I''ll say first. From now on, you are absolutely not allowed to come back to such a messy occasion, let alone drink. Do you hear me?"


    Ding Ning poured three glasses of wine, and the three clinked their glasses and drank them all at once.


    Lele wiped the wine stains on his lips and asked curiously, "brother, we understand that you don''t let us come to such an occasion, but why don''t you let us drink?"


    "Now there are so many bad people in this society. Since I''m your brother, of course I want to protect you. Wine is not a good thing. If I drink too much and get taken advantage of by others, even if I kill those bastards, I''ll regret it."


    Ding Ning said like a brother.


    Ye Le turned his eyes and said with a reddish cheek, "it''s good for that brother to take away our first time."


    Ye Huan didn''t speak, but looked at Ding Ning with a red face, and didn''t seem to object.


    "Go, don''t talk nonsense. I''m your brother. Your first time will be left to your future husband. Although I''m not so traditional, girls must know self love, so that your future husband can love you more."


    Ding Ning took out his brother''s shelf and taught him seriously.


    "Brother, my sister and I both marry you. It''s not good. We look so beautiful. Would you be willing to marry someone else?"


    Ye Le holds Ding Ning''s arm like a spoiled child and says half true and half false.


    Ye Huan also nodded his small head. When Ding Ning looked at him, he hurriedly avoided his sight.


    "Well, young, don''t think about these things all day. When you meet the person you like in the future, you will know how correct I am today."


    Ding Ning is in a rippling mood. Seriously, he is really reluctant to marry such beautiful sisters to others, but since he said to recognize them as sisters, he will not deprive them of their right to pursue happiness.


    "Don''t look so old. You''re two years older than us. You''re talking like you''re seventy or eighty."


    Ye Le spun out the vomit tongue and make complaints about it.


    Ding Ning smiled and looked at the third runner up coming here: "well, it''s getting late. I''ll say hello to the third runner up and send you back."


    "Oh!"


    The sister flower answered skillfully.


    "Third runner up, it''s getting late. I''ll take them first!"


    "What are you going to do? It''s your own hotel. I''ll arrange a big bed room for you."


    The third runner up winked vaguely and said with a smile.


    "No, the third runner up. It''s fate for us to meet today. I won''t talk nonsense with you. I like Huanhuan and LeLe very much. I''ve recognized them as sisters. You''ve spent a lot of money on them during this time. Tell me the number and I''ll supply you."


    Ding Ning said seriously.

 Chapter 130

    "Brother Ning, you look down on me, don''t you? Talk to me about money. I''ll give them to you. They are yours. It''s all your business whether you like to be a bed companion or a sister. It has nothing to do with me!"


    Obviously, the third runner up didn''t believe what Ding Ning said. The ambiguous smile made Ding Ning want to slap him.


    "Brother, where are we going?"


    After getting on the bus, Lele sat on the co pilot excitedly, touched here and looked there, and was very excited.


    "Take you home." Ding Ning said naturally, but unexpectedly, the sisters looked gloomy and stopped talking.


    Ding Ning was puzzled. He thought they were worried that they didn''t keep their words: "what''s the matter? Give me the address quickly. Don''t worry. I''ll take you to the hospital tomorrow to pay the operation fee."


    "Brother, we don''t have a home anymore. Since my mother was ill, the house at home has been sold, and we have borrowed a lot of money from relatives and friends. My sister and I live on campus now."


    Ye Le seems to think of the tragedy at home, and tears flow down again.


    "Well, darling, don''t cry. Everything will be all right. I''ll take you to school now."


    Ding Ning rubbed Ye Le''s small head and comforted.


    "I can''t go back. The dormitory has been closed. Moreover, my sister and I have no money to pay the tuition this semester."


    Ye Le''s mood sank, drooping his head and whispering.


    Ding Ning touched his chin: "forget it, I''ll open a room for you."


    "Where are you going, brother? Are you going home?" Ye Le looked at him pitifully, with an expression of fear that he would run away and don''t want them.


    "Home? Forget it, I''ll have a room, too."


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and shook his head. Where does he have a home now? He was going to fool around with Lingyun, but


    Shake your head and try not to think about Lingyun. Think about going to see the house tomorrow anyway. Buy a house to live in first.


    He wanted to take his sisters back to the western suburb yard, but he didn''t know how to explain with Uncle Ling. Suddenly there were two more sisters, so he''d better forget it.


    It is said that Ding Ning also lives in a hotel. The two sisters are obviously happy. Even ye Huan, who is not talkative, shouted several times for the first time.


    The feeling of being attached warms Ding Ning''s heart. Hey, Dad, if you know there are two more girls, you will be very happy.


    Looking for a four-star hotel, when he parked his car in the parking lot to open a room, ye huanhong said, "brother, just open a room."


    "How can I open one room? No, I have to open two."


    Ding Ning didn''t agree with anything. He was afraid that his concentration was not enough. He couldn''t help eating his two sisters at night.


    "No, brother, we''ll live with you in the evening. I want to talk to you."


    Ye Le took out her killer mace and coquettishly took her to sell Meng.


    "How about that? You are girls. It''s terrible to live in a room with me. No, absolutely not. If you have anything to say tomorrow, it''s so late. Let''s have a rest early."


    Ding Ning''s will is firm.


    "We''re afraid you don''t want us."


    Ye Huan turned her eyes and bit her lower lip in a soft voice.


    Ding Ning was stunned when he heard the speech. Yes, although he said it well, for the two sisters, after all, they just met. How do they know they are not lying to them?


    Although he felt a little uncomfortable, he could understand. After all, they just saw hope and naturally didn''t want to let their hope out of their sight.


    Shook his head and smiled bitterly: "all right, open a suite."


    "Yeah!"


    Ye Le cheered, carrying dingning on his back, and his sister with a sly smile gave a thumbs up.


    Fortunately, it''s late at night. Only two sleepy cashiers look at him with strange and envious eyes. Otherwise, he must have no face to see anyone.


    Beautiful twin sisters and a man came to open a room late at night. It makes people think. This cliff needs the rhythm of double flying swallows.


    Ding Ning felt very wronged. None of the sisters was relieved. The more he was afraid of bad influence, the more the two girls held his arms tightly from left to right, and deliberately rubbed them with the fullness of their chest, as if they were afraid that others would not know that their relationship was improper.


    After entering the elevator at a speed close to running away, Ding Ning was relieved. NIMA, the eyes of the two cashiers were too piercing.


    I wanted to open a business suite, but I didn''t expect it. I can only open a standard room.


    After entering the room, Ding Ning took a shower first, got into bed and closed her eyes to sleep, lest the two sisters'' eyes be too hot when taking a bath.


    The two sisters saw him nervous, covered their mouths and snickered. They went into the bathroom together. Ding Ning was stirred by the clattering sound of water.


    He hurriedly ran the Bodhi Heart determination, forced himself to calm down, and soon entered a deep state of cultivation. It looked like he was asleep.


    I don''t know how long the sisters washed. Ding Ning suddenly felt that two slightly trembling soft bodies got into the quilt and snuggled up in his arms.


    Ding Ning''s nose blood almost didn''t come out. NIMA, it''s trying to kill me. These two girls are wearing nothing.


    Fortunately, the sister flower didn''t move, but lay honestly in his arms, like a little sheep.


    Ding Ning was so embarrassed. It would be too embarrassing if he opened his eyes and drove them away, but he seemed to suffer too much if he didn''t drive them away.


    Don''t think it''s a pleasure to sleep with a naked beauty. Just watching the torture that can''t be eaten can drive people crazy.


    I tried my best to run the Bodhi determination, let myself enter the level of deep cultivation again, and gradually enter the realm of selflessness. Emptiness is color, and color is emptiness. Amitabha, I did it!


    After all, the two girls are Huanghua''s eldest daughter. It''s their limit to dare to get into a man''s quilt. It''s impossible for them to take the initiative to do anything again.


    However, they were surprised that the brother who brought them hope had such a good concentration. He could be indifferent to the initiative of the two beauties.


    Can''t he? Both girls were worried. In order to verify it, the two sisters blushed and secretly poked their fingers.


    It''s magnificent and high. The two sisters are relieved. It seems that this brother is really a good man with no trouble. There''s nothing wrong with him.


    With a beautiful vision for the future, the Sister Flowers showed a sweet smile and snuggled up in his warm arms and fell asleep.


    When Ding Ning woke up, it was dawn. With the improvement of his mental strength, he only needed two hours of sleep every day.


    Looking at the sleeping sister flower in her arms, Ding Ning couldn''t help swallowing her saliva, resisted her impulse, silently recited Amitabha, and crept up to take a cold bath to cool herself.


    Grandma, I can''t bear such a beautiful blessing. Even he has to admire his determination.


    I went out for a run, had breakfast, packed two copies, bought two sets of women''s clothes and underwear, and returned to the hotel again.


    When he washed, he found that the two girls had washed their clothes and hung them in front of the exhaust fan in the bathroom. No wonder they didn''t wear clothes when they slept.


    He sat on the sofa and practiced for a while. It was already 9 a.m. and Ding Ning had to wake up the two bleary eyed girls.


    Well, the wake-up process is very fragrant. I won''t elaborate on the leakage of spring.


    Before the school officially opened, Ding Ning took out his mobile phone and transferred two million yuan to the two girls to give them a reassurance so as not to worry about running away.


    The sisters were moved to tears. They put on the new clothes Ding Ning bought for them and kissed him on the face.


    Ding Ning enjoyed it very much. This kiss on the face is emotional communication. This degree of intimacy between brothers and sisters is acceptable.


    To his dismay, the two girls'' mother was living in Changjiang hospital.


    In order to avoid hitting Lingyun, he only sent him to the gate. After making an appointment to find them in the hospital in the afternoon, he drove to Tianfu company to pick up the Mavericks under their reluctant eyes.


    Without any waves, the waiting calf rushed to Renhe Hospital.


    The Mavericks were very excited along the way. Ding Ning joked whether he was so happy because he became the security captain.


    The Mavericks smiled and said that this morning the company had passed his resolution to become the security captain, but this was not the reason for his happiness.


    What makes him happy is that the company gives him the right to recruit new security guards, so that he can recruit some of his comrades who have retired due to injury. Even if these comrades are disabled, their combat effectiveness is not comparable to that of ordinary security guards.


    This made Ding Ning move in his heart and asked curiously, "will the soldiers disabled by injury not be resettled and employed in the organization after they retire?"


    This problem makes the Mavericks look a little gloomy. After his narration, Ding Ning knows that there is a special policy for veterans disabled by injury.


    Disabled soldiers pay attention to the assessment of disability level. Level 1-4 disabilities belong to those who have completely lost their ability to work. In addition to higher pensions, those who are scattered will be given 40% - 50% of the local average salary, and generally will not be resettled.


    The disabled soldiers of 5 to 6 levels are mostly disabled, and the suitable jobs for registered residence in cities are as follows: office, indoor and warehouse management.


    If the assessment level is below level 7 (at least level 10), it belongs to the category of minor injury or minor injury, which generally does not need to be taken care of.


    For those injured in the army, the state has issued medical expenses and disability subsidies when they retire. Disabled soldiers placed in enterprises and institutions are treated the same as ordinary employees. The only thing that needs to be taken care of is that the holidays for the recurrence of old injuries stipulated by the state are treated as work-related injury benefits.


    The national policy is still very comprehensive, but no matter how good the policy is, it is still difficult for these disabled soldiers to survive in society.


    In peacetime, most of the soldiers who can still be disabled in the military career are arms engaged in high-risk industries. They spend their youth in the army and are completely out of touch with this society.


    Some soldiers with a more smooth character are OK. They can integrate into the society in time, meet the needs of both sides, and even mix very well.


    But most of them are soldiers with a straight temper, who are difficult to get along with their colleagues in their assigned units,


    In addition, soldiers who can engage in high-risk industries are not arrogant people. Their disability has made them physically and mentally exhausted. How can they stand being insulted by some immoral people, calling them occupy the pit and don''t shit, and calling them useless.


    As a result, many disabled soldiers can''t get along well with their colleagues in the unit, and even choose to leave because they can''t stand the colored eyes. After leaving, they have no skills except fighting, and it''s difficult for migrant workers to find a job, resulting in abnormal embarrassment in their lives. This is not an example, but a common social phenomenon.


    The Mavericks have the right to recruit security guards independently. Naturally, they put their first choice on their comrades who are also disabled due to injury and can help them. This is the reason why he is happy.

 Chapter 131

    Although the Mavericks didn''t elaborate, Ding Ning still heard the pain and sadness in his tone. The national policy is good, but not all local governments can fully implement the national policy.


    After all, many units simply do not want to accept disabled soldiers, which brings a burden to the unit. Even if they are forced to accept them, they will find ways to let him leave voluntarily.


    He can imagine how frustrated and resentful those disabled soldiers who protect their homes and defend their country are. They swear to defend the peace of the motherland to the death on the bloody battlefield, and even have no regrets about their disability.


    But the people in the rear can not understand their patriotic feelings at all, and humiliate the heroes of these countries with all kinds of vicious words and chilling acts. How ironic and sad it is.


    Ding Ning once read a report that in the late 1980s, a young fire fighter recklessly rescued more than 10 workers in the raging fire in the explosion accident of huangniao oil depot in Dongshan Province, resulting in burns to 80% of his skin area and was awarded the national first-class battle hero medal.


    After being discharged from the army due to injury, the soldier returned to his hometown, a small city on the fourth and fifth lines under Huizhou Province, and took a salary of 1300 yuan a month in an institution.


    The cost of skin grafting alone was no less than $5 million several times. The government gave some subsidies and many preferential policies, but he had to borrow money everywhere, resulting in high debt and even high interest loans for later treatment surgery.


    But with his salary of 1300 yuan a month, how can he afford to repay the usury? Therefore, the illegal loan sharks beat, abuse, insult, splash paint, make trouble in the unit, and all kinds of heinous means of debt extortion are staged.


    The most ridiculous thing is that the unit not only didn''t stand out for him, but took him as the unit, which disturbed the normal office order and fired him without asking.


    If he had not been desperate, he turned to the media for help, which attracted the great attention of the government and society, so as to severely crack down on social criminals, solve all his debts through social fund-raising and social security, and arrange a good job for him, the magnificent national level Combat Heroes would almost die in the hands of those "their own people".


    Ding Ning still remembers that the black-and-white picture of the soldier crying was printed on the newspaper. The title was shocking black bold bold font "who made the hero bleed and cry"!


    Heroes shed blood and even sacrificed their lives. The society has no reason to forget them, and the government has no reason to abandon them. Although the state has been improving the government compensation and social security system, so that heroes who shed blood will no longer cry.


    Many heroes would rather rely on themselves and live in poverty than embarrass the government and add burden to the country. Their integrity is moving and their character is respected.


    But the cruelty of real life can not be equated with the treatment of heroes. Even if the government pays more attention to it, there are always some untimely and unscrupulous people trampling on their pride and dignity.


    What''s the rumor that you''ve done meritorious service by yourself, that you''re a combat hero, that you''re sitting on the credit book and pretending to be poor, that you occupy a relaxed job, that you just take money and don''t contribute, and so on, has never stopped. It''s chilling and sad!


    This kind of rumor is very vicious. The most sad thing is that it still occupies a large market. As a result, those heroes and their families really encounter practical difficulties in life and simply dare not ask the government for help, so as not to be gossip.


    This has led to disabled soldiers and their families becoming a very special vulnerable group. Ding Ning is deeply distressed by it. He wants to do his best to help such groups.


    Therefore, after hearing the calf''s complaint, Ding Ning had a flash of inspiration in his mind. Although his current ability is limited and he can''t help all disabled soldiers, it''s good to do his best to help as much as he can.


    Especially for some soldiers with low degree of disability, Ding Ning has a full opportunity to help them recover and become normal people. Once the idea comes to mind, it lingers in his mind and can no longer linger.


    It seems that we should make money as soon as possible. Setting up a disabled military foundation or a disabled military rehabilitation center is best to attract the attention of social media and let more caring people lend a helping hand.


    Once the goal was established, Ding Ning immediately summoned up his spirit, carefully calculated how to implement it, and soon formed a preliminary plan prototype.


    Although the plan is very good, it is still very difficult to implement. The site, personnel, capital, qualification and approval procedures are all urgent problems to be solved.


    In the girls'' dormitory of Ninghai University, Zhao Chenxi looked at the information on the table. The picture on the first page of the information was a beautiful woman with a smile, which was Lingyun.


    Ding Ning, aren''t you stepping on two boats? Then I want to see Ling Yun and Shen MuQing. Which one do you want to save? Zhao Chenxi smiled coldly, took out his mobile phone and dialed a number: "Hello, this is Zhao Chenxi of Zhao family."


    "Hello, Miss Zhao. What business do you need to handle?" There was a gloomy voice on the other end of the phone.


    "Do something for me. I want you to tie up a beautiful woman. I''ll send her information to you right away. If no one saves her at twelve o''clock tonight, the woman will be yours. Whatever you do."


    "OK, Miss Zhao asked. Naturally, there''s no problem. I hope it''s really a beautiful woman."


    Yin duo''s voice was obscene and smiled: "it''s just our rules..."


    "I know, I owe you black mouse a favor, but remember, never move the woman before twelve."


    A touch of disgust flashed in Zhao Chenxi''s eyes. The black mouse is an underground organization that specializes in doing dirty things for large families and forces. It is extremely mysterious and cruel. It doesn''t want money. As long as people are friendly, she has never missed anything. She knows how abnormal these dirty black mice are.


    "Miss Zhao, I''m sorry. I''m afraid your kindness is not worth our shot." The black mouse opposite didn''t give face at all.


    "What do you mean? Isn''t my favor worth enough?" Zhao Chenxi''s face was covered with frost, and his voice was cold.


    "With all due respect, your kindness may be valuable, but it''s not enough for us black rats. If it''s the kindness of young master Zhao, we''ll take the deal." The black mouse said calmly.


    Zhao Chenxi bit her lips in shame and anger, hesitated for a moment and said coldly, "yes, no problem!"


    "OK, I believe in Miss Zhao''s promise. With master Zhao''s love for Miss Zhao, I believe he will agree to this favor. Then I won''t find him to implement it. If this favor can''t be fulfilled at that time, I''m sorry. Don''t blame us for turning our face and not recognizing people. You should have heard of our black mouse means." The black mouse language belt threatened.


    "Don''t worry, that''s my brother. He will admit it. Remember, I don''t want anyone to know about it."


    "You can rest assured that we always regard confidentiality for customers as our first professional ethics."


    "That''s good. I''ll send you the information now."


    After transmitting the information, Zhao Chenxi whispered in a distorted face, "Shen MuQing, you are already an unclean woman. You don''t deserve my brother at all. I hope you can survive tonight."


    At Renhe Hospital, led by Niu Xiaoniu, Ding Ning went to the special care unit on the 12th floor where Qian Yongjin was located.


    "Sister in law, Dr. Ding came to see my brother."


    The calf shouted and pushed the door angrily in. He just collided with the doctor who came out of the ward round. How can the doctor compare with the calf''s physical quality? Ouch, he stumbled at his feet, fell to the ground, and his glasses fell to the ground.


    "What''s the matter with you? You don''t have eyes when you walk?"


    Before the doctor spoke, a thin and tall intern who followed hurriedly squatted down to help the doctor and scolded with dissatisfaction.


    The calf was full of respect for the doctor. Knowing that he was rash, his face turned red, and repeatedly bowed his head and apologized:


    "I''m sorry, doctor. I''m really sorry. I didn''t pay attention. Sorry, doctor, are you okay?"


    "Are you lame and blind? If you hit Dr. Liu for good or bad, can you compensate?"


    Who knows that the Mavericks apologized, but the intern still scolded bitterly.


    The calf stood there, blushing, cramped and uneasy. She didn''t know what to do. A young woman in plain clothes came over at a loss and bowed and apologized:


    "Sorry, sorry, this is my little brother-in-law. He didn''t mean it. Do you mind?"


    Dr. Liu picked up the glasses with broken lenses and looked at them. His face became a little ugly: "I''m fine, but my glasses are broken."


    "I''m really sorry, Dr. Liu. I''ll pay you for the glasses."


    The young woman was Han Li, Qian Yongjin''s family member. She hurriedly turned and took out her wallet on the bedside table. There was about more than 1000 yuan in it. She took it out and handed it to him.


    "Compensate? This is the tortoise shell glasses specially made by Dr. Liu''s son from Fusang. Do you understand the tortoise shell glasses? They are made of the base material taken from a turtle shell called tortoise shell and made by hand. You can''t afford to pay for a lens with that money."


    Before Dr. Liu spoke, the intern tilted his eyes and said with a proud look of contempt. His high face was disgusting.


    Ding Ning looked gloomy, patted the calf on the shoulder, pushed him aside and said coldly, "Wang Bo, I haven''t seen you for many times. Your mouth is still so smelly."


    "Yo, who is this? Isn''t this great doctor Ding? It''s really a rare guest. You''re not staying in the South Yunnan hospital. Why are you free to come to our little temple?"


    When Wang Bo saw Ding Ning''s pupil, he immediately shrunk slightly, and then tilted his mouth and sneered.


    Ding Ning became an Internet celebrity, which made him a guy who envied Ding Ning at school. He was very unbalanced. At the graduation party, he was the main force of ridicule at Ding Ning.


    "Why? Is this your house? I can''t come?"


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes and stared at him coldly. He always couldn''t understand why Wang Bo had been targeting him. In the past, he was too lazy to care, but now, he said that the calf was lame and blind, which finally completely angered him.


    "Wang Bo, do you know each other?"


    As soon as they spoke, they had a strong smell of gunpowder. Doctor Liu frowned and asked in surprise.


    "Dr. Liu, this is the guy I told you about who liked to swagger and cheat at school."


    When Wang Bo faced Dr. Liu, his sour face immediately became flattering.


    "Are you the boy who will only attract attention?"


    Doctor Liu raised his proud eyebrows and looked at Ding Ning. His eyes also became bad.

 Chapter 132

    As an advocate of Western medicine, he has always regarded traditional Chinese medicine as a pseudoscience. He also paid attention to Ding Ning''s treatment video screen that day. In his opinion, there is no scientific basis for connecting bones without surgery, connecting the nervous system and making traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia. It is an absolute pseudoscience.


    Although he didn''t know how Ding Ning did it, he always held a skeptical attitude and thought that it was likely that the guys engaged in traditional Chinese medicine were united to make a show.


    In addition, Wang Bo, a doctor who followed him as an intern, fanned the flames and described Ding Ning as a liar who liked to play tricks, cheat and engage in feudal superstition at school, which made him even less impressed with Ding Ning.


    "Which onion are you, who am I, and do you have a relationship of half a dime?"


    Ding Ning hates this kind of guy who relies on the old and sells the old. He is cold and angry.


    "Ding Ning, how do you talk? Do you know who you''re talking to? Dr. Liu is the authority of brain surgery."


    Wang Bo showed his dog leg''s face and scolded angrily. Dr. Liu was very angry at Ding Ning. At the moment, when he heard Wang Bo say that he was the authority of brain surgery, he was proud again and glanced at Ding Ning obliquely.


    "It''s still authoritative. Bah, I''m not an attending doctor. I can''t even save a patient. What''s the qualification to show off here?"


    Ding Ning has no good feelings for this kind of flattering doctor and refutes it mercilessly.


    "Presumptuous, who do you think you are? A liar who can only bluff and deceive. This is Renhe Hospital, not your place to be wild. Get out of here."


    Doctor Liu became angry with shame and shouted with an iron green face.


    "Is the hospital run by your family? You are just a doctor working here. What qualifications do you have to let me get out? I still let you get out."


    Ding Ning glanced at him, glanced at his mouth and looked at the Idiot''s expression.


    "You... You wait for me, Wang Bo. Go and call the security guard and drive him out."


    Doctor Liu trembled angrily and roared angrily, causing curious onlookers around him.


    "Calf, is this your friend? Let him apologize to Dr. Liu. Dr. Liu is the attending doctor of Yongjin."


    Han Li saw that the friend brought by the calf fell out with the doctor and nervously pulled the calf''s coat. As the patient''s family, she had a natural psychological awe for the doctor and didn''t dare to offend him at all.


    Niu Xiaoniu shook his head firmly: "sister-in-law, believe me, I invited him to treat the old monitor. If he can''t cure the old monitor, Dr. Liu can''t help it."


    "Can he cure Yongjin? He... How old is he?" Han Li looked at Ding Ning''s young face in surprise. Her face was full of suspicion.


    "I came to visit my friends. Even if you are the attending doctor, what qualifications do you have to drive me away? I want to see today. Which rule of Renhe Hospital forbids friends to visit patients. Are the rules of the hospital formulated by Dr. Liu? You are more effective than your president."


    Ding Ning deliberately raised several scales and said loudly to the onlookers.


    "You..."


    Doctor Liu trembled angrily and pointed to Ding Ning. He couldn''t speak for a long time. Yes, people came to see patients during visiting time. What right does he have to drive them away.


    Wang Bo turned his eyes and sneered: "if you came to visit the patient, naturally no one would drive you away, but... You brought someone to deliberately make trouble and broke Dr. Liu''s glasses. Of course we can drive you away. Also, you said that you and the patient Qian Yongjin are friends. Does his family know you?"


    Dr. Liu was in a good mood, looked at Wang Bo with appreciation, turned to Han Li, and asked angrily, "Ms. Han, do you know this man?"


    Han Li was stunned when she heard the speech, and her face turned red. Si Aiai couldn''t speak. She was a woman. Where did she have any opinions? She didn''t dare to offend the attending doctor, but the calf helped her free at her most difficult time. Like her own brother, she was even more unlikely to help others deal with the calf. She could only look at the calf with tears and ask for help.


    "You don''t have to look at others. Just say you don''t know this person?"


    Doctor Liu urged impatiently.


    "Does it matter whether my sister-in-law knows him or not? He is my friend. Can''t my friend come to see my brother?"


    Niu Xiaoniu saw that his honest sister-in-law was about to be forced to cry. He immediately became angry and roared with a red face.


    "Hum, you said Qian Yongjin was your brother? Now I suspect you and this Ding Ning colluded to make trouble in the hospital and beat Dr. Liu. The broken glasses are the evidence."


    Wang Bo smiled and told a nurse behind him, "go and call the security guard and catch the two people who came to the hospital to make trouble."


    "Wang Bo, Wang Bo, you really can''t change your dog to eat shit. At school, you jumped up and down all day. I''ve been too lazy to talk to you. Now I''m still capable. I''ve learned to slander and frame. Well, just call the police and let the police deal with it. Slander is not a big crime, but it''s still possible to take away your internship qualification."


    Ding Ning said calmly, but his eyes fell on the monitoring probe in the corridor intentionally or unintentionally.


    Wang Bo''s face stiffened and a flash of panic flashed across his eyes. He patronized to find Ding Ning''s trouble, but forgot that there was a monitor at the door of the intensive care unit, which was just able to take a picture of what had just happened.


    "Let''s go!" With a gloomy face, Doctor Liu turned angrily and left.


    Wang Bo stared at Ding Ning reluctantly and trotted up.


    "What the hell!"


    Niu Xiaoniu gave them a fierce Pooh, turned around and smiled and introduced them to Ding Ning and Han Li: "this is my sister-in-law, Han Li, sister-in-law, this is Dr. Ding Ningding. His medical skills are very good."


    "Hello, sister-in-law!"


    Ding Ning said hello with a smile. Han Li smiled awkwardly and asked the calf suspiciously: "Dr. Ding is so young. Can you really cure Yongjin?"


    The calf hesitated for a moment and scratched his head with uncertainty: "I can''t tell, but I''m sure your doctor Liu is much better."


    Ding Ning''s hearing is amazing. He can''t help shaking his head and smiling bitterly. Youth is capital but also a sin. If he is 40 or 50 years old, maybe the patient''s family will have more confidence in himself. If he can cure Qian Yongjin, he has to look at the patient''s situation first, Immediately say hello: "sister-in-law, calf, let''s go and see brother Qian first!"


    "Well, Dr. Ding, please."


    Han Li piled up a smile on her face and said politely. Although she thought Ding Ning was very young and not reliable, he was introduced by the Mavericks. There should be some etiquette.


    Ding Ning went to the hospital bed and saw Qian Yongjin. He was a man in his early thirties with a thick eyebrow and a nose. His head was wrapped with white gauze. At the moment, he was closing his eyes, stuck with a ventilator on his face, suspended with nutritious normal saline, connected to an ECG monitor, full of tubes, and his vital signs were stable, but he was still unconscious.


    "This is brain CT and MRI. When he was sent to the hospital, the doctor said it was craniocerebral injury. There was a hematoma in the brain. He had a craniotomy, but it had been more than ten days, and he didn''t wake up until now. The doctor said that his brain nerve was seriously damaged and fell into a deep coma. We can''t guarantee when he can wake up. What should we do, wuwuwuwuwu..."


    Han Li handed Ding Ning the brain CT, MRI and other medical records, briefly introduced her condition, and began to cry.


    "Sister in law, don''t worry. Let Dr. Ding know about the old monitor first."


    The calf quickly comforted her mood and asked her not to disturb Ding Ning. Han Li choked, nodded, wiped her tears and looked at Ding Ning with hope.


    Ding Ning picked up the medical record and looked at it carefully. Qian Yongjin had cerebral hemorrhage due to the rupture of intracranial blood vessels caused by external violent impact, brain contusion and laceration of left frontotemporal lobe, skull base fracture, and partial effusion in right temporal bone fracture, which caused intracranial hypertension. At present, he has undergone craniotomy to remove the blood swelling.


    It has to be said that although Dr. Liu is detestable, he is still very good. After the operation, he took a series of treatment measures in time, such as reducing intracranial pressure and nourishing nerves in the bleeding area. It is also normal, but he has no way to repair nerves. He can only rely on external stimulation to stimulate the self-healing ability of the human body, Autonomously repair damaged neurons.


    This is the difference between western medicine and traditional Chinese medicine. Western medicine cures headache and foot pain. There is nothing to do when encountering some subtle problems.


    In theory, there is no disease that can not be treated in traditional Chinese medicine, but the level of doctors is not enough.


    Qian Yongjin''s brain waves are normal, which shows that he still has his own thinking. Ding Ning opened his eyelids, looked at his pupils, took out a silver needle and stabbed him on his arm. He saw no response and smiled on his face.


    "Dr. Ding, can Yongjin wake up?"


    Han Li, who always paid attention to Ding Ning''s expression, asked nervously when she saw Ding Ning smiling.


    "There should be no problem. I have to do further inspection, but the current situation looks very optimistic."


    Ding Ning didn''t say anything about death. After all, Qian Yongjin is different from Wang Guoliang. Wang Guoliang only has thigh nerve damage, while Qian Yongjin has the most concentrated brain central nerve damage.


    "Dr. Ding, the doctor said that the old monitor was in a deep coma? Is a deep coma a vegetable?"


    The calf knows nothing about medicine, but he is still very modest to ask for advice.


    Ding Ning shook his head, Patiently explained: "Deep coma is a serious obstacle to the patient''s cerebral cortex function, slow response to external stimuli or loss, but the patient still has breathing and heartbeat; while vegetative coma is called waking coma. The patient can open and close his eyes freely, and his eyes are in an aimless roaming state, which is easy to make people mistakenly believe that the patient''s consciousness exists, but in fact, the patient''s thinking, judgment, speech, memory, etc And completely lose the ability to respond to the surrounding things, can''t understand any problems, can''t execute any instructions, and can''t actively respond to any stimuli. This situation shows that the patient''s brain stem function exists and the brain cortex function is lost, so it''s difficult to wake up. "


    The Mavericks listened to the confusion, so they scratched the back of their head and asked anxiously, "isn''t the old monitor a vegetable?"


    "It''s hard to say now. There are three development forms of deep coma. The first is recovery, the second is vegetative state, and the third is brain death."


    Ding Ning considered his language and said slowly, "brother Qian is in a deep coma now. There are three directions for his development. He may wake up and recover at any time, become a vegetable or die of brain."

 Chapter 133

    "Brain death? Isn''t that death?" Han Li''s heart tightened all at once. Although she knew nothing about medical knowledge, she still knew what brain death represented. Tears flowed down.


    Ding Ning knew she was thinking too much, Hurriedly explained: "Don''t worry, sister-in-law. I didn''t say brother Qian was brain dead. I just explained to the calf the difference between deep coma and vegetative. I stabbed brother Qian with a silver needle just now, but brother Qian''s muscles were stimulated but didn''t respond. This shows that he is still in deep coma. Although this state is also dangerous, it''s much better than developing into a vegetative person. As long as his brain is repaired Just cortical dysfunction. "


    "Dr. Ding, you must save Yongjin. I beg you. As long as you can make Yongjin better, I am willing to be an ox and horse for you all my life."


    Han Li couldn''t understand what Ding Ning was talking about, but she could hear that Ding Ning seemed confident that she could cure Qian Yongjin. Suddenly, tears filled her eyes with excitement. With a "puff", she knelt down to kowtow to Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning, who had seen such a scene, hurriedly stood up and picked her up: "sister-in-law, what are you doing? Since I''m here, I''m here to help brother Qian treat his illness. I''m friends with calf. How can I die? Calf, come on, help my sister-in-law."


    The calf hurriedly pulled up life and death. Han Li, who was unwilling to get up, comforted, "sister-in-law, doctor Ding came to treat brother Qian today. Don''t do this."


    "Thank you, thank you, Dr. Ding." Han Li wiped her tears and thanked her excitedly.


    Ding Ning smiled helplessly. He liked to rob people of pleasure with death, but he was really not used to the gratitude of the patient''s family, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    It suggests that the calf soothes Han Li, grabs Qian Yongjin''s flabby wrist, displays a three-dimensional image of his whole body in his mind, carefully looks for his damaged brain nerve and is ready to help him repair it.


    "What are you doing? Stop it. This is a hospital, not a place for you, a swindler."


    The door of the ward was suddenly kicked open, and Wang Bo stormed in with several security guards.


    The calf''s face sank and stepped forward to stop them: "what do you want to do?"


    "What are you doing? Hum, this liar doesn''t even have the qualification to practice medicine. What qualification does he have to see a patient? He''s a liar at all. Get out of the way, or he''ll be caught with you."


    Wang Bo''s face showed a proud smile of successful conspiracy and shouted loudly, which attracted the onlookers of countless patients'' families.


    Not qualified to practice medicine? Han Li looked blankly at Niu Xiaoniu, who was also confused. In his cognition, Ding Ning even cured the frontier soldiers who were going to be amputated. How could he not be qualified to practice medicine.


    "Which eye of yours saw me see a doctor?"


    Ding Ning''s heart clicked. Wang Bo was really despicable and shameless. Just now he left with Dr. Liu in dismay. He must be unwilling. Only then did he make an article about his lack of doctor''s qualification certificate.


    But he''s not afraid. Let alone he hasn''t started treatment. Even if he has started treatment, he doesn''t take a scalpel and doesn''t use acupuncture. Who dares to say he''s treating people?


    "Hum, you didn''t treat him. Why are you holding his wrist?"


    Wang Bo''s face is a little ugly. He blames himself for being anxious. If he comes in later, he may be able to catch him.


    "Joke, I''m treating him by holding his wrist? Then you shake hands with your mother, and you''re treating your mother?"


    Ding Ning looked at him with disdain. In a word, Wang Bo''s face was uncertain and had nothing to say.


    "Get out, this is the intensive care unit. Who let you kick the door in?"


    The calf stared and roared, and Wang Bo retreated again and again.


    It was not easy to ask Ding Ning to help heal the old monitor. As soon as he saw the dawn, the bastard jumped out to make trouble. Where would the calf give him a good face.


    "You dead lame, what are you arrogant? Hum, wait for me."


    Wang Bo was looked at by the cynical eyes of the crowd. His face was hot. He threw down a scene sentence and left with several security guards.


    "You... Are you doctor Ding? I''m your fan. Can you take a picture with me?"


    Suddenly, a big eyed girl in the crowd recognized Ding Ning and shouted excitedly.


    Ding Ning felt his nose awkwardly. Unexpectedly, his popularity was still very high. Even fans could recognize him. Now it''s troublesome.


    If you don''t admit it, but you''re afraid of hurting the fans'' heart, you nodded: "I''m Ding Ning. It''s good, but I''m not a miracle doctor."


    "You are not a miracle doctor. Who is a miracle doctor? In my heart, you are the most powerful miracle doctor in the world."


    The big eyed girl ran to Ding Ning excitedly, warmly hugged Ding Ning''s arm and took a selfie with her mobile phone. Ding Ning cooperated very well and showed a stiff smile.


    After shooting, the big eyed girl changed several angles and made various lovely expressions such as tooting mouth and intimacy. She snapped more than a dozen pictures in a row. Then she kissed Ding Ning fiercely on her face and laughed proudly: "hahaha, I''m in the fan group." hahaha, husband, do you want to show your muscles? Wow, eight abdominal muscles, I really want to touch! "


    "Good figure, and Mermaid line, husband Moda!"


    "I didn''t expect my husband''s figure to be so good. I like it very much. Do you have an appointment tonight?"


    "Hey, first-hand information. I''ve been in close contact with idols and have a group photo. Do you want to see it?"


    "Sleeping trough, I want it, I want it!"


    "I want it, husband, I want it!"


    "Hurry up, don''t be wordy, upload it quickly. I want to take a closer look at my husband!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning rushed out of the siege with Qian Yongjin in his arms. After getting on the car, he was relieved and touched his pants pocket. Fortunately, his wallet and mobile phone were still there.


    He took out his mobile phone and wanted to call the calf. Only then did he find that the mobile phone had been turned off. Only then did he remember that he was angry and turned off all the time yesterday. He hurriedly pressed the power button to turn it on.


    Missed call reminders came in an endless stream. They rang for several minutes. There were more than 800 call reminders, of which more than 700 were from Lingyun. It can be seen that Lingyun didn''t stop dialing his own phone after he left angrily yesterday.


    Ding, a text message came. Ding Ning opened it easily. He was surprised. It was sent by Ling Yun half an hour ago. The content was only two words: "save me!"

 Chapter 134

    A white Buick followed behind the Land Rover. Wang Bo looked gloomy in the driver''s seat. He thought Ding Ning was just a poor loser. Unexpectedly, this guy could afford to drive Land Rover, which made him jealous and resentful. Gritting his teeth, he reached out and called:


    "Hello, the public security bureau? I want to report that someone illegally practised medicine and stole patients from our hospital, which seriously affected the normal working order of the hospital. I''m following him now."


    Ning Da dormitory, Zhao Chenxi, who was laughing with her sisters in the dormitory, suddenly rang his mobile phone. When he saw the caller number, his face changed slightly and walked out quietly: "I''ll answer the phone."


    "Black mouse, why are you calling now? Did you get things done so soon?"


    Out of the dormitory, Zhao Chenxi''s face was gloomy and asked impatiently.


    "Something has changed. We started late. The task target has been tied away. We are following those people now, so I''m calling to ask you whether to take her back or give up the task."


    "Tied away?"


    Zhao Chenxi frowned. Unexpectedly, the woman had other enemies, but what she wanted to revenge was Ding Ning and Shen MuQing. How can she implement her plan without Lingyun? Thinking again and again, he said in a deep voice, "grab her back and continue."


    "As the task becomes more difficult, we will offend these people of unknown origin. One favor is obviously not enough. We need two favors from Zhao Dashao."


    The black mouse raised the price on the spot, which made Zhao Chenxi angry: "hum, you are too good at taking advantage of the fire."


    "We don''t care. You can give up this entrustment!" The black mouse said indifferently.


    Zhao Chenxi clenched his teeth and said, "just two people, deal!"


    Ding Ning was anxious and kept calling Lingyun, but the cold shutdown sound came from the other end of the phone, which made his heart like falling ice valley.


    Imagining Ling Yun''s despair that he couldn''t get through all night, he deeply regretted why he was so angry.


    Knowing that Ling Yun would not betray himself, he was angry because of her lies. Hearing is false and seeing is true. Sometimes what he saw with his own eyes may not be the truth. Uncle Ling has warned him like this, and he knows this truth very well. But why did he rush so hard when it comes to the moment and don''t even give her a chance to explain?


    What should I do? What should I do? At the thought of Lingyun''s helplessness and possible danger at this time, he trembled all over and was as distressed as a knife.


    Can''t panic, can''t panic, he tried to force himself to calm down, called the Mavericks, told him Lingyun''s address and asked him to come right away.


    While driving, he dialed Chu Yunxiu''s phone, but the phone was never in the service area. He had no choice but to call Zhang Li again.


    Zhang Li said that Lingyun should come to take over today, but she didn''t see her until now. Her phone was able to get through at first, but no one answered. Now she couldn''t get through. Instead, she asked Ding Ning if she was having trouble with Lingyun.


    Ding Ning vaguely perfunctorily stepped on the accelerator and ignored any traffic rules. The car jumped out like an arrow from the string and rushed frantically to Lingyun''s house.


    Seeing Ding Ning accelerating, Wang Bo thought he had been found, and immediately accelerated: "hum, have you been found? You want to get rid of me. There''s no way."


    But soon, Wang Bo was desperate. Land Rover was playing with his life. He was racing at a breathtaking speed in the cracks of the traffic flow. The speed reached more than 120 miles. He didn''t dare to joke about his life.


    But he was unwilling. He immediately called the police again and told the police the license plate number of Ding Ning. Let the police do the thing of risking his life.


    With a bang, Wang Bo stepped on the brake and looked at the Mercedes Benz S600, which was distracted and chased by himself. He immediately wanted to die.


    Half an hour later, Ding Ning rushed to Lingyun''s house and opened the door. He found that everything in her house was as usual and there was no sign of being turned over. Doudou barked at him.


    Ding Ning''s power light in his head shook for a while, and unexpectedly understood Doudou''s dog language. The dead dog told him that Chu Yunxiu didn''t come back last night. Ling Yun went out early in the morning and was tied away at the door of his house.


    Ding Ning didn''t have time to wait for the Mavericks. He put Qian Yongjin in the room he once rented. He called the Mavericks and told him where Qian Yongjin was. Just let him break in directly. He had something urgent and needed to leave temporarily.


    He turned to Doudou and said, "can you find out where she is?"


    Doudou stared in surprise, as if wondering how this annoying guy could speak his own language, but then shouted excitedly.


    That means he can smell Lingyun and catch up with her.


    Ding Ning immediately opened the door and said in dog language, "get in the car."


    Doudou jumped up excitedly and squatted in the co driver''s seat like a person. Ding Ning started the vehicle and left the old area. Ding Ning asked, "where are you going?"


    Doudou looked at him wrongfully and shouted twice. Ding Ning had a black line on his head and face. He couldn''t smell Lingyun''s taste in the car. He quickly opened the door, "go down and run with Lingyun''s taste."


    Doudou seems to feel very unfair. He barked a few times. That means why do you take the car? I have to run on four legs.


    If it wasn''t for Lingyun''s accident, Ding Ning was not in the mood. He couldn''t help laughing. Unexpectedly, the dead dog he had always hated had such a funny and forced attribute. He kicked it down with a bad kick: "don''t talk nonsense and lead the way."


    Doudou screamed, lying on the ground staring at him motionless, and the resentful little eyes told him that it was angry to strike.


    Ding Ning had a big head for a while and could only coax with patience: "when Lingyun is found, I''ll find you a little bitch to let you get high under the skin. I won''t lie to you."


    Doudou was even more aggrieved. He barked twice to protest. Ding Ning felt so embarrassed when he understood. He scratched his head and smiled: "then I''ll find a male dog to serve you."


    Doudou turned his eyes shyly, but did not continue the strike. He sniffed the ground and ran quickly towards the West Street.


    Ding Ning smiled silently and bitterly. This guy was still a little bitch thinking of spring. He hurriedly drove to keep up with him.


    So there was a wonderful scene in the streets of Ninghai. A pure white and lovely little Bomei ran wildly in the street, and a Land Rover followed slowly behind, attracting the attention of passers-by.


    This picture is really a little contrary. People secretly sigh that today''s rich people really can play. They even walk a dog in a new way.


    But soon, caring people with a strong sense of justice stopped Land Rover''s indignant accusation that Ding Ning could not abuse small animals, which almost depressed the anxious Ding Ning to death.


    But public anger is hard to offend. In the face of thousands of people''s accusations, Ding Ning can only admit advice, apologize with a smiling face, swear that the curse will never be committed again, park the car on the roadside and run all the way with Doudou.


    The streets of Ninghai reproduce the wonders, one man and one dog running wildly.


    "Isn''t that doctor Ding?"


    Soon, someone recognized Ding Ning. Therefore, following the "streaking miracle doctor", the "story that miracle doctor and dog have to tell" became popular on the Internet again.


    It was not easy to get rid of the supervision of those just people. Doudou''s physical strength reached the limit, stretched out his tongue and gasped heavily.


    Ding Ning had no choice but to hold it and let it show the way, while he ran all the way in the direction of the guide.


    While Ding Ning was tracking all the way, two policemen quickly found Ding Ning''s car parked on the roadside along the monitoring and reported to their superiors:


    "The suspect has abandoned his car and fled. The patient he robbed is missing."


    "The monitoring screen shows that the suspect once stopped in the old area of Fuxing Road for a short time. Go in and check to see if the patient was hidden there. We have reason to suspect that this is a group of criminals who falsely lend the patient to see a doctor, but actually sell human organs. If the suspect really puts the patient there, it means that there is their dens, and his accomplices will take over and turn around Move. "


    "I see. After we find the shelter, we will immediately set up an ambush and catch all the criminals!"


    Half an hour later, as soon as the sad calf and Han Li arrived at Lingyun''s house, they were rushed up by the ambush police and arrested them as criminal suspects selling human organs.


    The dog''s nose is not omnipotent, perhaps because time has passed for too long. After chasing out more than a dozen blocks, Doudou also lost his direction and stared at Ding Ning with innocent big eyes.


    Ding Ning became more and more agitated. Who kidnapped Ling Yun? Is it for himself, or did Chu Yunxiu offend others? Or is it because of the bone demon?


    Bone demon? Yes, Ding Ning suddenly remembered the vampire incident two days ago, and his eyes lit up.


    Obviously, Chu Yunna didn''t do the vampire murder. It''s interesting to see the vampire murder in Ninghai.


    Is there another vampire in Ninghai? Or these people want to attract the attention of the bone demon, so as to find the trace of the Bone Demon and Chu Yunna.


    Ding Ning is more inclined to the latter. After all, it is not so easy for the mysterious organization to create vampires.


    What''s more, Chu Yunxiu can''t contact now. Lingyun is kidnapped inexplicably. They are the wife and daughter of the bone demon, so their goal is more likely to be the Bone Demon.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning immediately picked up Doudou and stopped a taxi to the courtyard in the western suburbs.


    Doudou was very tired and depressed. He snuggled up in his arms and slept, which made dingning feel a little good about the dead dog.


    After hesitating for a while, he moved the power light group and slowly injected it into the pea seed to see if he could make the stupid dog a little spiritually.


    Suddenly, Ding Ning saw a flower in front of him, and the gene map appeared again in his mind. With the entry of the power, the gene map data of Doudou was obviously changing.


    The sleepy Doudou suddenly got up like beating chicken blood, looked at Ding Ning with softer and softer eyes, more and more dependent, and stretched out a small pink tongue to lick his hand.


    Ding Ning pulled his head away unhappily, took back his power, and looked at the power that had shrunk by one-third. It hurt a lot.


    He only knew that he could plunder the powers'' energy and copy their powers, but he knew nothing about whether there were other ways to obtain the power amount.


    The question is, where do so many powers let him plunder energy? So power is also very precious to him.


    He didn''t expect that genetic modification would consume so much, but Doudou didn''t seem to have changed significantly. The result annoyed him. He wasted so much energy on this stupid dog.


    You should know that once the power is consumed, the recovery speed is very slow. Unlike true Qi, which can be recovered by cultivation, it can continue to grow.


    "Master!"


    Doudou''s dog language suddenly sounded in Ding Ning''s mind, which startled him. He looked at Doudou in surprise and asked in his mind, "Doudou, you''re talking."


    "Yes, master, I''m talking to you. My master and I can communicate directly."


    Doudou came up again and licked his hand. His big eyes narrowed happily into a seam. He seemed to like the taste of Ding Ning very much.

 Chapter 135

    Ding Ning was overjoyed. Although he had been able to communicate with Doudou before, he kept barking like a fool.


    It''s much more convenient to be able to communicate directly with the spirit, so as not to be seen barking with a dog. I don''t know I think he''s crazy.


    After genetic changes, Doudou doesn''t know if there are any other special abilities. Ding Ning is full of expectation.


    Doudou''s lovely head tilted. After thinking for a long time, he said that his strength seemed to have increased, and his smell was much more sensitive than before. Even if he was sitting in the car, he could smell Lingyun''s taste. Unfortunately, the direction of the people who tied Lingyun seemed to overlap with them.


    Although Doudou didn''t find any other abilities, just because this smell became more sensitive, Ding Ning felt that it was worth it. As long as he could save Lingyun, even if he lost his power, he felt it was worth it.


    In the western suburb courtyard, Ding Ning didn''t have time to take care of the workers who greeted him, but went directly to find Ling Fei.


    Chu Yunna is lying comfortably on a master''s chair, basking in the sun and eating snacks. She has lived in the underground cave for more than three years. When she can see the light again, her favorite thing is to bask in the sun.


    Seeing Ding Ning coming, the little girl jumped up immediately, and the pigeon threw into Ding Ning''s arms like a forest, with a wronged shriveled mouth: "brother, I miss you so much."


    Ding Ning rubbed her head and asked eagerly, "where''s uncle Ling? Where is he?"


    "Uncle Ling went out last night and hasn''t come back yet. I don''t know if anything will happen."


    Chu Yunna didn''t dare to be coquettish when she saw his dignified expression. She just looked down and saw Doudou. Her eyes were full of vigilance, and her mouth sent out strange syllables to communicate with Doudou: "are you the owner''s pet?"


    "I''m Doudou. I''m the owner''s pet now. Who are you? Why do I feel the owner''s breath from you?" Doudou looked at her with hostility.


    "Hum, I''m the master''s maid. You''re just a pet. You''ll listen to me and call me eldest sister in the future, okay?" Chu Yunxiu proudly raised his head.


    "We are all servants of our master. Why should I listen to you?" Doudou doesn''t like it. He doesn''t fight for the boss, but he doesn''t want to be called around by a servant.


    "If I can call the master brother, I can warm the master''s bed. Can you?" Chu Yunxiu said triumphantly and deliberately supported her big chest of 36d.


    Doudou two tears thousand lines, gorgeous retreat, inferiority looked at his four short legs, drooping his head in frustration:


    "Well, elder sister, who says the master likes women? If he likes bitches, I''m the boss."


    "Good, the person who knows current affairs is a Junjie. In the future, my sister will love you. You are my little brother. I will cover you. In the future, the owner will take other pets. I guarantee that the position of your second child will remain unchanged."


    Chu Yunna immediately smiled and caressed the dog''s head with a spoiled face.


    Ding Ning listened to their conversation and couldn''t laugh or cry. When was it? The two goods were still in the mood to compete for favor. He eagerly pulled Chu Yunna and asked, "Nana, do you know where Uncle Ling went last night?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe his family has gone." Chu Yunna said with a puzzled face.


    Ding Ning''s mind turned sharply. He didn''t know whether Lingfei had an accident or whether he found someone kidnapped Lingyun and followed them. If it was the latter, it would be good.


    "Well, I see. I have something urgent to go first. When I come back, I''ll give you a mobile phone immediately so that I can communicate in time."


    Saving people is like fighting a fire. Ding Ning rushes out. Doudou is slow and inefficient. It took him several hours to go here. It''s almost three o''clock in the afternoon. It''s several hours since Lingyun was kidnapped. He doesn''t dare to place all his hopes on Lingfei.


    Chu Yunna pouted her mouth and looked at Doudou bumping behind Ding Ning. The master was too incompetent. She left herself as a supervisor in the small yard and didn''t ask questions all day. At least she could follow him all day. However, the master was in such a hurry and his face was so ugly. Something must have happened.


    The big eyes rolled around, and a clear bird song came out of his mouth. A crow croaked and fell on her shoulder and rubbed her cheek intimately.


    "Xiao Hei, follow the master and see what they have done?"


    Chu Yunna looked at Xiao Hei''s eyes, her pupils suddenly expanded, and her white eyes were quickly occupied by black. She looked very strange, but a proud smile appeared at the corners of her mouth:


    "Hey, master, with Xiaohei''s vision, nothing you''re doing can escape my eyes."


    Little black flapped his wings and chased Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning didn''t know that he had been monitored by the little maid. The smell of the genetically modified Doudou was not blowing. He took him around three streets and found Lingyun''s smell again.


    After the genetic transformation, Doudou''s speed and physical strength have significantly improved. Ding Ning is eager to save people. There are few pedestrians in the suburbs, so he simply let go of the speed and ran after Doudou.


    Occasionally passers-by passed by and only felt a shadow flash. When he looked back, Ding Ning''s shadow had long disappeared.


    "Master, a car is following you behind you." Suddenly, Chu Yunna''s voice came from Ding Ning''s mind.


    "Nana? How can you talk to me so far away?" Ding Ning was startled and asked in his mind.


    "I''m your maid. We have spiritual links. You can hear me when I speak in my heart." Chu Yunna said proudly.


    Ding Ning was overjoyed. "Is it OK to be far away?"


    "That won''t work. If there is a distance limit, it can only be three kilometers at most. After three kilometers, the link will be broken."


    Chu Yunna patiently explained that she didn''t know that the reason why she was able to communicate with Ding Ning within three kilometers was also because Ding Ning''s spiritual power was strong enough. If ordinary people were changed, she might not be able to even 20 meters.


    "Who is following me? How do you know someone is following me?"


    Ding Ning suddenly found that the little maid seemed to have many secrets to dig out.


    Chu Yunna spits out her sweet tongue. It''s too bad. She patronizes to remind her master, but reveals her little secret. However, as a maid, she can''t deceive her master, so she has to explain honestly:


    "I just received a crow as a pet. Its name is Xiaohei. I can see the master with its vision. Then I inadvertently found that the master was followed."


    "Horizontal trough, and such operation?"


    Ding Ning almost didn''t stare out and couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark.


    Not to mention Chu Yunna''s unique taste of accepting a crow as a pet, it''s just that she can make use of the pet''s vision. It''s a skill against the sky. If she can do the same, how good it would be. She immediately asked, "can I make use of the pet''s vision?"


    "Then I don''t know. Does the owner remember my black cat? I used its vision and threatened you with ventral language."


    Chu Yunna seemed to think of the dead black cat, with some sadness in her tone.


    Ding Ning could clearly feel her emotions, and some comforted her: "Nana, if you like black cats, I''ll find you another one someday."


    "No, master. Now Xiaohei is also very good. Its spirit is stronger than black cat, and it can fly. It''s very good."


    Chu Yunna''s voice is getting lower and lower, and her spiritual communication is intermittent. It should be that she has reached the critical point of the three kilometer distance limit.


    "Nana, is the person following me still there?"


    Ding Ning stopped. Just now he was driving at full speed. I don''t believe a car can keep up with him.


    "They can''t keep up. They have begun to turn around. It seems that they have given up."


    Chu Yunna''s voice became more and more blurred. Ding Ning quickly said, "let Xiao Hei stop following me and follow the car. I''ll see who''s following me."


    "Good!" Chu Yunna''s spiritual connection with him is completely broken, but Ding Ning has seen that the crow above her head has left and should follow the order.


    With Doudou running westward at a constant speed, he had to maintain enough physical strength to save Lingyun. He didn''t know how long he ran. He didn''t see a city ahead until evening.


    Ding Ning frowned tightly. Ninghai is Gusu city to the West. Who are those people and how can they tie Lingyun to Gusu city.


    After entering the city, he had to slow down. After all, people come and go here. If he ran again and attracted the attention of others, it would be bad for him to save Lingyun.


    "Jingling!" The telephone rang suddenly.


    When Ding Ning connected the phone and heard Ye Le''s sad voice, he slapped his forehead and apologized:


    "Lele, I''m sorry. There are some emergencies here. I''ve arrived in Gusu now. Shall I go to see you tomorrow?"


    He promised and apologized for a long time before hanging up the phone of Lele, a little complaining woman.


    Ding Ning couldn''t help smiling bitterly. I''m afraid Shen MuQing couldn''t get through tonight. He sent a text message to explain to her.


    Just after sending, a strange phone call came in. Ding Ning conveniently pressed to answer. A mechanical electronic synthetic voice came: "is it Ding Ning?"


    "Yes, who are you!" Ding Ning was alert for a moment. Did the kidnappers call.


    "You don''t care who I am. You must know Lingyun''s disappearance now?"


    The electronic synthetic sound produces a negative laughter.


    Ding Ning''s face was as gloomy as water and said murderously, "I don''t care who you are. If Lingyun loses a hair, I''ll let your whole family die without a whole body."


    "You don''t have to talk hard to me. You can''t know who I am. Now I tell you, Ling Yun is in Gusu. No one will touch her hair before 12 o''clock at night, but after 12 o''clock, she will be killed by more than a dozen men. It''s 6:30 now. You still have five and a half hours to save Ling Yun. I hope you can get to Gusu in time. I wish you well Good luck! "


    With that, he hung up without waiting for Ding Ning to speak. Ding Ning called again and showed that it was an empty number.


    Ding Ning''s forehead was blue and raised, and he clenched his fist tightly. His anger was rising. He wanted to catch the other party and kill him.


    But he knows that this is not the time to be angry. The top priority is to find Ling Yun first, close his eyes and force himself to calm down and clear his mind.


    From what the mysterious man said on the phone, he didn''t want to target Lingyun, but himself.


    Although I don''t know why the other party wants Lingyun to Suzhou, Ding Ning instinctively feels that there must be a conspiracy. Lingyun may be just a bait to lure the tiger away from the mountain. Something may happen in Ninghai tonight.


    But what is it? Ding Ning couldn''t understand what he thought. He was a little doctor without a doctor''s qualification certificate. Who wanted to deal with himself?


    Fortunately, the guy obviously didn''t know that he had arrived in Gusu at the moment, which bought him a few hours and was his only advantage at present.

 Chapter 136

    The enemy was in the dark and I was in the light. He took advantage of the enemy''s ignorance that he had come to Gusu ahead of time by relying on Doudou. He beat them unprepared and rescued Ling Yun.


    After clearing his mind, Ding Ning quickly found a public toilet and entered it. He took out his biological simulation skin and easily looked like a middle-aged man who was not amazing.


    Despite Doudou''s strong protest, he dressed up as a dirty stray dog with water and mud.


    Doudou is speechless and tearful. Since he settled in Chu Yunxiu''s house, he has lived like a princess every day. When did he have such unbearable treatment? People are obsessed with cleanliness.


    But in the face of such an unreasonable master as Ding Ning, he can only droop his head and mourn for his fate.


    "Work quickly and don''t pretend to be dead there."


    Ding Ning kicked him on his ass and scolded. Doudou moaned and looked at him bitterly with his tail. He was a girl. Why don''t you know what tenderness is?


    Soon, a man and a dog found a deserted uncompleted residential building. Before they went upstairs, the faint smell of blood made Ding Ning''s heart tight.


    The third floor is now empty. Although the scene has been carefully cleaned, the remaining blood and some subtle battle marks show that there has just been a fierce fight here not long ago.


    Ding Ning squatted on the ground and examined carefully. After identifying the blackened blood, he concluded that the battle took place two hours ago, that is, before the mysterious man called himself.


    What does that mean? It shows that the person who kidnapped Lingyun is not with the mysterious person, and it also shows that Lingyun is still safe, which makes Ding Ning a little relieved and even grateful to the mysterious person.


    If the mysterious man hadn''t intervened, maybe Lingyun would have been killed now. After all, the mysterious man was targeting himself, and the target of the group who kidnapped Lingyun was himself or Lingyun. He didn''t have any spectrum in his heart.


    "Grandma, don''t let me find out who you are, otherwise I must let you die without rhythm."


    Ding Ning gnashed his teeth and said with an unspeakable ferocity.


    "Master, the hostess should be heading south. I smell her."


    Although Doudou''s IQ is only about the same as that of a child aged six or seven, his experience as a pet makes him very observant.


    Seeing Ding Ning''s face was gloomy and cruel, he immediately took the initiative to find clues, so as not to annoy the violent master who always took it out.


    "Go, take me."


    As soon as Ding Ning''s spirit was refreshed, he immediately ordered.


    Doudou wags his tail and leads the way with his clever head. The hostility emitted by Ding Ning makes him very afraid. He doesn''t dare to act coquettish and sell cute clothes any more.


    Passing through the bustling blocks and gradually approaching the southern suburbs, pedestrians became scarce. Doudou sniffed and slowed down in front of a low-rise building complex with white walls and black tiles that has the style of Jiangnan Water Town.


    Drilling around in the alley like a spider''s web, Doudou quickly came to an alley and stopped: "master, it should be here. The taste of the hostess is getting stronger and stronger."


    At this time, the sun set, and the sunset reflected the sky, bright red as blood.


    Ding Ning stared at the iron gate of the small courtyard where the number 13 of Meihua lane was written in the alley, and his eyes burst into bitter cold, lest the other party take Lingyun as a hostage. He didn''t dare to go in immediately, but told Doudou:


    "Doudou, go and spy on the situation first."


    "Yes, master!"


    Doudou pretended to be a stray dog that entered the house by mistake. Fortunately, it was small enough to get into the yard through the gap under the gate.


    "The wild dog from nowhere, MD, is too dirty. Otherwise, it''s better to catch it and eat dog meat at night."


    "What are you afraid of when it''s dirty? You can eat it after peeling it."


    "Also, I don''t know what time I''m busy at night. I''ll catch it as a night snack."


    "Well, after twelve o''clock, the woman will be ours. We have to make some midnight snacks to replenish our strength, hehe."


    "Ha ha, looking at the little girl''s two long legs, it''s enough for me to play for half a year. I really want to do her right away."


    "Yes, this girl is really good. Why don''t we catch the dog and play first."


    "Liu Laosan, don''t mess around. Brother Bao will come to start shooting at 12 o''clock. No one is allowed to touch her before 12 o''clock. Don''t bother me if you want to die."


    "MD, you think I''m stupid. Can''t you be addicted to us? Dog, you just secretly touched that woman''s thigh. I really don''t think I saw it."


    "Yes, we just can''t touch it. What are we afraid of? Dog, how does that girl feel?"


    "That''s elastic, tut tut... Hey hey, MD, to tell you the truth, I haven''t seen such a beautiful woman since I was a child, that chest, that butt, that small waist... Seriously, I want to keep her as a warm quilt."


    "Paralyzed dog, you don''t want to die. Brother Bao must kill your dog if he knows you have such an idea."


    "Hey, hey, I''m just talking. I don''t have the courage. The main reason is that the girl is so beautiful."


    ¡­¡­


    Several men smiled obscene and said obscene words.


    On the bed in the bungalow, Lingyun had several slap marks on his face, his clothes were messy and covered with blood, his hands and feet were tied, and his mouth was stuffed with smelly socks. Listening to the disgusting words in the mouth of those men outside, he was trembling with fear, his body curled up in a ball, and his tears kept flowing down.


    Thinking about today''s experience is like a nightmare.


    Last night, she knew Ding Ning would not come, but she waited all night and kept calling him, but she always turned off.


    In the morning, I went out to work with dark circles under my eyes and yawning. Unexpectedly, my nose was covered as soon as I came out of the door, and I fainted instantly.


    When she woke up, she found herself in a running business car with six kidnappers in black.


    Those people in black are fine. Although they tied her up and blocked her mouth, they have always been very polite.


    She took advantage of the fact that people in black didn''t pay attention and quietly took out her mobile phone from her ass pocket. She used the blind call she practiced when she was idle and had fun to send Ding Ning a text message of "save me", but she didn''t hold any hope at all.


    But unexpectedly, her little move was found by the kidnappers in black, slapped her in the face, robbed her mobile phone and threw it directly outside the car.


    After coming to Gusu, they escorted her to a uncompleted residential building. It seemed that they were waiting for something, but something more terrible happened immediately.


    A group of masked people suddenly rushed out from nowhere and fought with the black kidnappers. The black kidnappers were very powerful, but there were many masked people. Only one black kidnapper jumped off the building and ran away. The other kidnappers were killed very cruelly. Her blood splashed on her at that time.


    Those masked people left without looking at her, which made her think she had been saved. They were trying to break the rope and escape. The fat faced brother Bao came with a gang of gangsters and took her here and locked her up.


    Compared with these vulgar gangsters, she would rather still be in the hands of those kidnappers in black than be so insulted.


    At the thought that it was far away from Ninghai and would be ruined by these animals after 12 o''clock, her heart was dead.


    With tears in her eyes, she secretly made up her mind that when the last moment came, she would immediately find a way to commit suicide and never let these animals succeed.


    In my mind, I recalled the warm days with Ding Ning again and again, and infinite regret was born in my heart.


    If she hadn''t lied to Ding Ning, he would have come to her last night. With him, how could she fall into the hands of these people and whisper in despair:


    "Ding Ning, I''m sorry. If I still have a chance, I promise I''ll never cheat you again. I''m sorry. I''m satisfied to be your woman even if it''s only one night. Goodbye in the next life, my love."


    The sound of "bang" seemed to be that the gate of the yard was kicked open, and then came the sound of drinking, scolding and fighting of those gangsters, mixed with several dog barks, which seemed to be peas.


    How is it possible that Doudou is far away in Ninghai? How can he appear here? Lingyun quickly shook his head and denied the idea.


    But the sudden arrival gave her the last glimmer of hope. Could it be Ding Ning who came to save herself?


    Although she knows that this may be less than one in ten million, and it is more likely that those kidnappers in black have been killed, Ling Yun still holds the hope of just in case. In her heart, Ding Ning is mysterious and omnipotent.


    The fight ended soon. With a few begging for mercy and low faint words, the yard fell into a dead silence. Who won? Why is there no sound? Did they die together?


    Lingyun''s heart jumped wildly. She didn''t know what to wait for her fate next. Just when she was worried about gain and loss, suddenly the door was pushed open and a dog''s head came in.


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    A dirty stray dog that had just climbed out of the garbage jumped excitedly, stretched out its pink tongue and licked her face.


    Like peas? But... How could Doudou come here? How could it be so dirty? Lingyun''s face twisted with disgust to avoid its favor, in exchange for Doudou''s grievance sobs.


    The door was pushed open again, but before Lingyun could see who the visitor was, he felt a flash of silver, turned his eyes and fainted.


    The last thought before fainting was full of ecstasy and gnashing of teeth curse. This damn Ding Ning even stunned my mother with a silver needle.


    Although she didn''t see Ding Ning''s face clearly, the silver light was his signature silver needle in her memory, and she recognized it at a glance.


    Ding Ning came in with a violent spirit all over his body. He saw Lingyun''s blood all over his body and his face haggard. A color of doting and distressing flashed in his eyes, and the violent spirit gradually dissipated.


    He had planned to wait until Doudou reconnoitred the enemy, but listening to the dirty words of those bastards and thinking about the humiliation suffered by Lingyun, he really couldn''t bear it. In his anger, he rushed in to save people.


    To his surprise, the seven gangsters turned out to be just ordinary people. They were simply vulnerable in his hands. After leaving a living mouth to ask who brother Bao was, he killed them mercilessly and cleaned them with corpse water. This is his most merciful way to kill.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to meet Lingyun, but he looks like another person and exudes terrible hostility. He''s afraid to scare her.


    Moreover, he has to rush back to Ninghai as quickly as possible to deal with the mystery man''s next plot. The way to rush back to Ninghai in the shortest time without the mystery man''s detection is, of course, to fly back.


    He has a pair of bone wings that he doesn''t want Lingyun to know. First, he can''t explain it. Second, he''s afraid she can''t accept it, so he can only stun her and fly her back to Ninghai.


    As for brother Bao, he is a famous local snake in Gusu. In the future, he has plenty of time to find his bad luck. Now he goes back to Ninghai to deal with the mysterious man. The next Yin move is the main thing.


    However, although flying consumes few powers, he can''t guarantee that he can persist until he flies back to Ninghai with Lingyun and Doudou.


    But he couldn''t help it. Holding Lingyun, he found a taxi. As soon as he threw 5000 oceans, the taxi driver went straight to Ninghai without even saying two words.

 Chapter 137

    More than one hundred kilometers and five thousand oceans, not to mention holding a comatose girl and a stray dog. Even if holding two naked men, the driver won''t ask more. No one will have trouble with money


    "Master, please stop ahead."


    Forty minutes later, more than ten kilometers away from Ninghai toll station, Ding Ning suddenly shouted.


    "Ah? Here? It''s a high-speed?"


    The taxi driver shivered in his heart. NIMA, get off on the black Muwu expressway. It''s too scary.


    This is a ghost place where there is no shop behind the village. Isn''t this guy a murderer and robber? The driver with a big brain hole immediately thought of horror phrases such as the dark moon and the high wind and the night of murder.


    "It''s all right. My family is in the village under the highway. I''ll get home from here. If I wait until Ninghai City, I''ll take a taxi home, which will take a lot of time. Please, master."


    Ding Ning made up a reason to explain.


    This reason is very reasonable, no problem. The most important thing is that he didn''t find any sign of wanting to kill and rob.


    The driver was also relieved and quickly stopped in the emergency lane to let Ding Ning get off. Although parking is not allowed on the highway, who cares as long as it is not under the HD camera.


    Looking at the taxi tail light disappearing into sight, Ding Ning held Lingyun in one hand and Doudou in the other. With a splash, he spread his bone wings and fanned his wings to Ninghai.


    Fortunately, with a person and a dog, the consumption is only a little bigger than that of flying alone, which is completely within the range of tolerance.


    It has to be said that the speed of flight is really fast. In just a few minutes, it was left behind more than ten miles away.


    Now it''s not safe to put Lingyun anywhere. After considering for a long time, Ding Ning decided to put her temporarily in the small courtyard in the western suburbs and let Chu Yunna protect her.


    Although Chu Yunna''s combat effectiveness is not strong, she has crows on guard. In case of danger, she can withdraw to the underground cave at any time. There are not only neurotoxins, but also countless armies of insects and rats. There should be no problem in self-protection.


    "Master, you are back!"


    Chu Yunna established a spiritual connection with him before she reached the courtyard in the western suburbs.


    "I''m back. By the way, who followed me this afternoon?"


    Ding Ning asked as he flew.


    "I''m sorry, master. Xiao Hei lost him. Those people were very cautious and always walked around the city. Later, they drove into the underground parking lot of a shopping mall and never came out again. I wanted Xiao Hei to follow in, but the security guard found it and said it was an ominous sign. I threw a stone at it, so I let it retreat."


    Chu Yunna said with some shame.


    "It doesn''t matter. Xiao Hei is a crow after all. The security guard will drive him out."


    Ding Ning knew that she could not be blamed. After all, crows are always bad omens, and no one will like them.


    It seems that in the future, it''s better to accept a festive bird such as Oriole and lark. After all, birds are too convenient to track people.


    After arriving at the courtyard, Ding Ning learned that Ling Fei had not come back until now, which made both of them worried.


    "Uncle Ling is not weak. It''s estimated that he''s tripped by something. He''ll be fine."


    Although Ding Ning was worried, she could only comfort Chu Yunna.


    When she learned that Lingyun was Lingfei''s daughter, Chu Yunna took care of her without hesitation.


    Doudou took a bath and recovered his snow-white and lovely appearance. He wanted to pester Ding Ning and was kicked away by him.


    At the strong request of the considerate little maid, Ding Ning took a bath and enjoyed her gentle massage. Only then did she feel tired. It was strange that the mysterious man never called.


    As time passed, Ding Ning was learning from Chu Yunna how to change the perspective of lingchong, and his mobile phone rang again.


    Finally? Ding Ning looked at the strange caller number, sneered and pressed the answer button without hesitation.


    "How''s it going? Is Gusu fun?" The mysterious man asked in a joking tone.


    "Who the hell are you? What do you want to do? Where is Lingyun?" Ding Ning pretended to be angry and asked angrily.


    The mysterious man laughed happily: "I can tell you that she is at No. 13, Meihua lane, Gusu. Are you surprised? Do you think I''m lying to you? Unfortunately, you guessed wrong. She is indeed in the place I said. However, don''t be happy too early. The game has just begun. I''d like to know. Can you save Lingyun and Shen MuQing?"


    Ding Ning''s face changed. Huoran stood up and said angrily, "what do you want to do?"


    "Hahaha, I don''t want to do anything. I just want to see what kind of choice you little white face will make between Lingyun and Shen MuQing."


    The mysterious man laughed wildly, But there was a perverse and twisted joke in the laughter: "It''s nine o''clock sharp. An hour and a half later, that''s ten thirty. Shen MuQing will have a heart attack. If you come back immediately, you may have time to save Shen MuQing. I just don''t know whether you plan to leave Lingyun behind. Whether you come back immediately to save Shen MuQing or continue to save your Lingyun, you can only choose one of these two women. I''m looking forward to your choice oh, ha ha ha ha £¡¡±


    In the laughter, the mysterious man hung up the phone, but Ding Ning showed a sneer of disdain.


    I thought it was an earth shaking conspiracy. It turned out to be a game played by a pervert. In his opinion, this game is really childish, but it is very vicious.


    According to the mysterious man''s calculation, the journey from Ninghai to Gusu is more than 100 kilometers. If the speed is faster, it will take an hour, or even 40 or 50 minutes.


    But don''t forget that the real delay is not the expressway from Ninghai to Suzhou, but the journey between Ninghai and Suzhou.


    There are a lot of traffic in the urban area. The speed can''t be too fast. The journey through the urban area often takes more time than that on the highway.


    So the mysterious man played such a fast running game with him. He didn''t say where Ling Yun was imprisoned before. Now he deliberately said it to make Ding Ning face the most difficult and painful choice.


    If Ding Ning chooses to continue to save Ling Yun on the 13th of Meihua lane, it will be too late to come back to save Shen MuQing.


    But if Ding Ning gives up Lingyun, it is unknown whether he can come back in time to save Shen MuQing in an hour and a half.


    In order to be in a hurry, Ding Ning will definitely speed. If he is not good, he may have a car accident, so all three of them will be finished.


    So Ding Ning thinks the mysterious man is vicious. If he is just an ordinary person, he may really face a dilemma. Is it to save Lingyun at that time? Or save Shen MuQing?


    But no matter who is saved, another dead woman will become Ding Ning''s nightmare all his life.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning couldn''t help but burst into a cold sweat.


    Fortunately, he is not an ordinary person. Fortunately, he whimsically transformed Doudou''s gene and let it find Lingyun in advance. Fortunately, he has a pair of bone wings and can fly.


    The success rate of the mysterious man''s plan is almost 100%. His only failure is that he doesn''t know Ding Ning very well. Of course, it has something to do with Ding Ning''s strict mouth and deep hiding.


    What makes Ding Ning curious is why the mysterious man is so sure that Shen MuQing will have a heart attack at 10:30?


    But since he was carefully planned, Ding Ning did not doubt that he would lie. Perhaps, it is unknown that he might be able to find out the identity of the mysterious man.


    "Nana, your little black, can I use its vision?"


    Ding Ning is not in a hurry to go to Shen MuQing''s house. He wants to find out who is behind it and break it into pieces.


    "I''m afraid not. Although you are my master, the spiritual pet I receive can only be used by myself."


    Chu Yunna is very sorry to say.


    Ding Ning is a little disappointed, but this is also expected. If not, let Doudou go out and say hello to Shen MuQing in advance. There should be no problem for Doudou to hide in her house.


    "By the way, master, you can take a spirit pet now."


    Chu Yunna thought of something and said in surprise: "two days ago, I found a wounded eagle not far from us. I wanted to take it as a spirit pet. Unfortunately, I didn''t catch it. I can''t fly, but the master can fly. It''s good to catch it as a spirit pet. The eagle''s eyesight is the best among birds."


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up. Although the eagle is not suitable for tonight''s action, there are few opportunities to accept a spiritual eagle as a spiritual pet.


    Without delay, Ding Ning asked Doudou to stay and watch the house, and let crow Xiaohei watch. Ding Ning followed Chu Yunna to catch the eagle.


    In order to save time, Ding Ning took Chu Yunna and flew directly according to the direction she pointed out.


    The eagle was found in a forest next to a crop field in the western suburbs.


    Ding Ning smiled when he saw the proud eagle looking at them with his head held high and his head tilted.


    The eagle has a pair of yellow feather edges, thick dark brown longitudinal lines, and a blue gray tail with brown transverse spots. It is very similar to a falcon. In fact, it is a peregrine falcon or a young falcon.


    The adult falcon is only a little more than a kilogram, with a body length of more than 40 cm. The young falcon can be more than half a kilogram at most, with a body length of no more than 20 cm, which is about the size of a parrot, which fully meets his requirements.


    Put the intoxicated Chu Yunna on the ground, Ding Ning stretched out her bone wings, jumped up the tree with a squeak, and reached out to catch the peregrine falcon.


    Unexpectedly, the peregrine falcon reacted very quickly. When Ding Ning was about to catch it, he suddenly dived and dodged. He kept circling in the air, his feathers stood up, and his mouth issued an angry Eagle cry, as if asking Ding Ning why he wanted to catch it.


    Ding Ning was embarrassed. He forgot that Peregrine Falcon was the fastest bird in the world in short-distance sprint. He couldn''t catch up with it in a short distance.


    But it didn''t take the opportunity to fly away. It obviously wants to negotiate. Well, since it is willing to talk, it''s easy to do.


    Ding Ning uttered a murmuring voice and talked with the peregrine falcon, which made Chu Yunna envious for a while.


    She can only feel the emotions of animals, convey their goodwill to them, and vaguely understand the meaning of their language, but she can''t communicate directly with them before being accepted as a spiritual pet, and can''t be compared with the convenient method of direct communication and abduction like Ding Ning.


    Soon, she didn''t know what Ding Ning said. Chu Yunna could feel that the peregrine falcon slowly relaxed her guard and looked at Ding Ning with a touch of desire.


    Ding Ning murmured for a long time and stretched out his hand. The peregrine falcon hesitated for a moment, but it really flew over and fell into his hand.


    Ding Ning grinned and finally succeeded in abduction. Well, his power will launch gene transformation. Although his power will almost be consumed, it''s worth having a peregrine falcon as a scout.


    It has to be said that the spirit of the peregrine falcon is much better than Doudou''s stupid dog. After genetic transformation, its IQ is equivalent to that of a human child aged 12 or 13, completely crushing Doudou.


    "You have a circle of golden feathers around your neck. I''ll call you Xiao Jin later."


    Ding Ning didn''t ask for its advice, so he gave it a name at will, how convenient to call it.


    Xiao Jin seemed to have no concept of the name. He happily stood on Ding Ning''s shoulder and reported its changes to him.

 Chapter 138

    Peregrine falcon is the fastest bird in the world and the most explosive falcon, but its long-distance endurance is its weakness. In short, its physical strength is its weakness.


    After genetic modification, Xiaojin''s speed is not only a little faster, but also his continuous navigation ability is greatly strengthened, and his eyesight is sharper than before.


    What makes it happy is that its Eagle claws have also changed, becoming sharper and sharper, which means that its hunting ability has been greatly enhanced.


    In the past, the peregrine falcon could only run away with speed when he saw the goshawk, but now Xiao Jin is very confident that he can fight with the Goshawk.


    Ding Ning was filled with emotion. Eagles are more angry than dogs. They consume the same amount of power transformation genes. Doudou, a dead dog, is still a scum except that his physical strength is better, his speed is faster and his smell is more sensitive.


    Look at Xiao Jin, who is fast, has good eyes, can fly continuously, and most importantly, can fight. It is all-round development. Doudou is completely incomparable with others.


    Poor Doudou was broken into the cold palace by the unscrupulous owner who wanted to change, and stayed at home with Chu Yunna.


    Xiao Jin followed Ding Ning in the sky. When he flew to a place convenient for a taxi, Ding Ning stopped a taxi and went straight to Shen MuQing''s house.


    When passing by the location where the Land Rover was parked, he also took a special look. The car was not expected to be there long ago.


    He didn''t care. After all, he was in a hurry to save Lingyun. He parked illegally. It was an inevitable result that the car was towed away by the traffic police.


    On the 16th of banwan villa, Shen MuQing looked soft and looked at the embarrassed Niu Xiaoniu and Han Li: "don''t be nervous. I''m Ding Ning''s friend. Tell me what''s going on."


    Since Land Rover was registered under her name, the police contacted her immediately after the car was towed away and asked her if the car had been stolen.


    When she asked what happened, she realized that Ding Ning had been reported by others and was also considered as a suspect for trafficking in human organs.


    This made her funny and angry at the same time. For the first time, she used the family relationship and called director Qi nuoxian to clarify the misunderstanding.


    Perhaps she wanted to integrate into Ding Ning''s life circle as soon as possible, so after learning that Niu Xiaoniu and Ding Ning were friends, she personally took her lawyer to bail the calf and took him back to the villa.


    Han Li is the family member of Qian Yongjin. Although the police comrade with a big brain did not rule out the suspicion that she wanted to sell her husband''s organs together with others because of money, she was kind to her and let her go after taking notes.


    After Shen MuQing released the calf on bail, she brought Han Li, who was anxiously waiting at the door of the Public Security Bureau, back to the villa. As for Qian Yongjin, he had been sent back to Renhe Hospital by the police.


    It''s easy to find out who reported Ding Ning by means of Shen MuQing. Shen MuQing became more and more angry when she learned that the informant Wang Bo was Ding Ning''s classmate.


    After consulting Han Li, he went through the transfer procedures for Qian Yongjin and transferred him to Changjiang hospital. After all, President Zhou knew her very well. He not only arranged the best ward, but also specially arranged doctors to do a general examination for him, and there was special care in the evening.


    Of course, the matter is not over yet. Although Ding Ning has not had time to treat Qian Yongjin, the video screen of his treatment for Wang Guoliang in the South Yunnan hospital has been widely circulated on the Internet. This is an indisputable fact and iron evidence. Even if director Qi said hello in person, Ding Ning''s charge of illegal medical practice can not be cleared. However, he has not been found at present, and the case needs further investigation, The case is not closed.


    After all this, Shen MuQing took Niu Xiaoniu and Han Li back to the villa to ask the whole story.


    What happened today is like a dream for Han Li, an honest young woman. Holding the child just picked up from her neighbor''s house, she turns her head to look at the cow and calf for help.


    The Mavericks are also a little confused. They can only say in detail their situation since they knew Ding Ning.


    What attracts Shen MuQing''s attention most is not Ding Ning''s medical skills, but the woman named mu Yanran.


    "How did Ding Ning know your vice president? Why did he go to your company with her?"


    Shen MuQing''s intuition was very sensitive. She was alert to Mu Yanran at the first time. Unfortunately, the Mavericks didn''t know and couldn''t give her a satisfactory answer.


    "What kind of person is mu always in your company? Is he beautiful?"


    Shen MuQing can only retreat and seek the second place. She wants to find out the details of Mu Yanran from the side. Only by knowing herself and the other can she win.


    Care is chaos. At this time, Shen MuQing unknowingly exudes a powerful momentum of the superior, which brings great pressure to the Mavericks and makes him have the illusion of facing mu Yanran.


    Think about it, the two beauties who exude the spirit of hegemony seem to have a relationship with Ding Ning. The Mavericks are more and more impressed by him.


    Such a strong woman, it is estimated that only a man like Dr. Ding can calmly find both ways.


    He instinctively classified the two different types of queens as Ding Ning''s girlfriend.


    In fact, Shen MuQing is very gentle. It''s just that she was born in a big family with a good life and has an inherent noble temperament, which makes the Mavericks who have never dealt with ladies directly list her as a queen.


    Seeing that she couldn''t ask too much information from the calf, Shen MuQing didn''t continue to ask questions. With the idea of integrating into Ding Ning''s life circle as soon as possible, she kindly invited the calf and Han Li to stay here at night.


    Although I really wanted to experience the life of the rich in such a luxurious villa, both Mavericks and Han Li were honest people, and finally refused Shen MuQing''s invitation in fear.


    This made Shen MuQing feel very depressed. Ding Ning declined his stay invitation continuously. Even his friends didn''t give him face. It was really hurt.


    After arranging for the driver to take them home, Shen MuQing took out her mobile phone and wanted to call Ding Ning, but she hesitated and gave up. After all, Ding Ning had sent her a text message saying that he would not come today. If she called again, it would easily give him the impression that she missed him very much.


    Well, she really misses him. Every morning when she gets up together, she lives like a year, looking forward to the early arrival of the night and enjoying the time alone with him.


    But today, she can''t tell whether she expects him to treat her illness or to get close with him.


    Miss his smile, miss his kiss, miss the ambiguous play with him like a lover, miss the shy feeling of his magical hands in close contact with her.


    Only when she treated her illness every night, she could completely let go of herself and enjoy every minute with him as if she were a different person.


    Although it was only two short nights alone, she sadly found that she seemed to have fallen into it.


    Ding Ning''s whole body exudes a strange charm to attract herself. Like drugs, she can''t stop. She feels like she wants to be addicted.


    "Big sex wolf, what''s more important than me? I don''t have time to treat me. Can''t you touch your heart every day?"


    Without the presence of others, Shen MuQing murmured her lovely mouth like a purdah complaining woman.


    But unexpectedly, Ding Ning, who just sneaked into the villa, heard it clearly. Girl, I''m treating you. What''s the meaning of kissing and touching?


    This made him feel wronged and embarrassed. After all, it was immoral to pry into other people''s privacy.


    I have to say that the bodyguards who secretly protect Shen MuQing are really powerful. Although they are only lurking outside the villa, Ding Ning has been here several times and can''t be aware of their existence. It can be seen that they are by no means ordinary people.


    There are four bodyguards, three men and one woman, who are divided into four directions. They are loyal around the villa. When Shen MuQing is not in danger of life, unless she takes the initiative to call them, they will never show up easily.


    Their skills are unknown, but the means of hiding traces are absolutely superb, which is by no means comparable to ordinary special forces.


    If he had not known in advance that there were bodyguards around the villa and deliberately spied with Xiao Jin''s vision, Ding Ning would still be unable to detect their hidden position.


    This made him wonder secretly. He guessed what kind of big man Shen MuQing''s father was. He was able to send such four experts to protect her.


    It is also a difficult challenge for Ding Ning to sneak into the villa quietly under the eyes of these four powerful bodyguards, but with the dynamic and static cooperation deliberately made by Xiao Jin to divert their attention, all this is no longer a problem.


    The skill, reaction, speed, stealth ability and even equipment are top-level. It''s a pity that the vigilance is a little poor. Otherwise, he won''t enter the villa smoothly after being attracted by Xiao Jin. This is Ding Ning''s judgment of them.


    Of course, his request is too high. After all, Shen MuQing''s identity is very secret. How many people will come to her?


    Besides, Shen MuQing studied in Ninghai University for more than three years, and these bodyguards secretly protected her for three years. She was safe for so long. No one would relax her vigilance.


    In addition, how many people in the world can control hawks and falcons to divert their attention? Not that they are weak, but that Ding Ning''s means are too ghost animals.


    In a comprehensive way, it is reasonable for the four dedicated bodyguards to be slack.


    But Ding Ning ignored the equipment of the four bodyguards. They were all equipped with super perspective infrared thermal night vision instrument. They would check the situation in the villa at any time. Once they found someone invading, they would show up immediately.


    Fortunately, Ding Ning avoided being embarrassed if Shen MuQing found himself sneaking into her villa. He specially equipped the simulated biological skin to change his figure and appearance, which made the bodyguards not find anyone sneaking into the villa after driving Xiao Jin away.


    Bit by bit, Ding Ning hid in the dark and looked at Shen MuQing, who sat in front of the computer browsing the web and typing quickly from time to time. He was a little angry. Why is this girl so disobedient and surfing the Internet for so long.


    Although the computer is specially equipped with a radiation-proof LCD screen, it can not be completely isolated from radiation. He had warned her before that it is best not to surf the Internet for her health. Even if you surf the Internet for no more than ten minutes, you have to rest for a while.


    But now it''s almost half an hour. The girl is still playing happily. She doesn''t take his words as a breeze.


    Hum, if you are so disobedient, you have to spank her. Ding Ning thought about it with hatred. But when he thought of spanking, he inexplicably thought of Xiao Nuo''s warped and round hips, and his heart was suddenly hot.


    I don''t know what Xiao nuonani is doing now. Won''t she be really angry with herself? Is the monkey out of danger? Also, what''s important in the monkey''s hand that attracted so many people to chase him.


    Xiao Nuo, who didn''t know what he was thinking, was in a bar at the moment. He looked at the two men and women in front of him with a speechless face: "Xiao Yao, I just asked you to check his information for me. How did you come to Ninghai?"


    "Sister Nuo, I haven''t seen you for two years. We miss you so much. Just as you have orders, we''d better come to Ninghai in person. First, check it carefully for you, and second, come and see you by the way."


    Xiao Yao is also a beautiful woman with high appearance value. She smiled and said with a cocktail and her mouth watering huge chest.

 Chapter 139

    Xiao Nuo knew that these close friends must be tired of playing in Yanjing. She thought of her excuse to come to Ninghai to make waves, and didn''t bother to care about them: "what? Did you find anything?"


    Xiao Yao stretched out her pink tongue, licked the residual wine stains on her red lips, gave a seductive wink to a group of male animals around looking at her chest, and smiled like a fox spirit:


    "It''s not that fast. You know my mother''s family is in Ninghai. My uncle''s life in Ninghai is pretty good. My third cousin has a detective agency. I''ve asked my third cousin to check it. There will be results in these two days."


    "Nonsense, if I didn''t know you had a cousin who opened a detective agency, I would come to you to check. If I didn''t come, I''d come. Don''t make trouble for me. I''m a people''s policeman now."


    Xiao Nuo said unhappily that she still had some resentment about them coming to Ninghai. After all, she ran away from home to work in Ninghai and has always been very low-key.


    She is now a policeman, no more lawless than when she was in Yanjing. She doesn''t want to see these masters who are afraid of chaos poke a big basket here.


    "Don''t worry, sister Nuo. There is a little Yao. Ninghai is not like our own home."


    A burly young man in his early twenties said disapprovingly.


    Xiao Nuo angrily twisted his ears, stared and shouted, "tiger, you are so bold, aren''t you? Don''t take my words to heart. If you dare to make trouble in Ninghai, don''t blame me for catching you with my own hands."


    "Sister, ouch, it hurts... It hurts... I''m wrong. Sister, you''re a special policeman, not a public security policeman. You can''t catch it even if you catch it?"


    The tiger looked bitter, protected his ears, and grinned for mercy. When Xiao Nuo released his hand, he rubbed his red ears and said bitterly.


    "Hum, I''m no longer a special police officer."


    Xiao Nuo proudly crossed his legs: "from today on, my sister has been the chief of the Criminal Police Corps of Ninghai Public Security Bureau."


    "What? Sister went to be a criminal policeman?"


    Two men and two women opened their mouths in shock, big enough to fill four duck eggs.


    "Yes, I''m promoted now. I''m already a department level cadre."


    Xiao nuodeser raised her eyebrows. Compared with the special police captain at the deputy department level, she really raised half a level.


    "Wow, sister Nuo is forced. After that, Ninghai will not be the territory of our brothers and sisters."


    Another girl mosquito said excitedly. Her beautiful appearance looks like a good girl, but in fact she is very sad. She is a master who is afraid of chaos in the world.


    In their circle, mosquitoes and Xiaoyao are two living treasures with extreme character.


    Xiao Yao is coquettish on the surface, but actually she is a woman who is better than a good family. She hasn''t even been touched by a man; The mosquito is a woman with a good family on the surface and an extremely coquettish heart in the bones.


    Fortunately, they were not born in ordinary families. Mosquitoes are coquettish, but they still maintain the final bottom line. Although they play with countless men, they are still a virgin, otherwise they can''t stay in the Xiao Nuo circle, which hates the most dissolute women, until now.


    "Go, I''m a criminal policeman, but as my best friend, don''t expect me to be your umbrella. If you dare to make any moths for me, don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly. Even my friends don''t have to do it."


    Xiao Nuo was so murderous that he glanced at the gentle man who had been silent with glasses. Everyone knew that Xiao Nuo was beating the goods.


    Sven''s male name is Dai Zhefeng, nicknamed crazy. His grandfather is a deputy national level, his father is a deputy provincial level, and his mother is the president of a state-owned enterprise.


    Before Xiao Nuo entered their circle, he was always the leader of the circle. He didn''t abdicate until Xiao Nuo joined, and was willing to act as Xiao Nuo''s deputy.


    Although he is gentle on the surface, he is actually full of bad water. His excellent family background allows him to cause trouble and calm things, so he has always played a role of a dog head in Xiao Nuo''s circle.


    He fell in love with Xiao Nuo at first sight and loved her silently for many years. Everyone knows his thoughts on Xiao Nuo, but it''s a pity that Luohua intends to be ruthless. Xiao Nuo just regards him as a brother.


    Only a few people knew that after hearing Xiao Nuo''s announcement that she had a man, Dai Zhefeng, who had a poor drinking capacity, quietly drank two bottles of Maotai that night. Alcoholism almost didn''t die. He was sent to the hospital for rescue.


    As soon as his front foot was discharged from the hospital, he strongly advocated coming to Ninghai to see what kind of man Xiao Nuo liked.


    Xiao Yao and others sighed. In fact, they all hope Xiao Nuo can be with the madman. After all, fat water doesn''t flow to outsiders. For them, the madman is their own person after all, and Ding Ning is always an outsider.


    What a clever woman Xiao Nuo is. She can''t see the madman''s mind. She just treats him as a brother and doesn''t have any love between men and women. Everything she says is warning the madman not to go to Ding Ning''s trouble, otherwise she will turn her face.


    "Xiao Nuo, I respect your choice. I can also promise not to bully him, but let me accept him. I can''t do it. I want to duel with him."


    The madman took up a cocktail and drank it all at once. His white face quickly dyed red, like a monkey''s ass. his eyes were bloodshot, clenched his fist and shouted reluctantly.


    He was born in a rich family. He had rich clothes and food since childhood. If he wanted anything, someone would rush to offer hospitality. The feeling of taking whatever he wanted made him feel very boring, lost his goal of life, and even had a boring sense of disgust with the world. He indulged in doing nothing all day to anesthetize himself and make fun of stepping on people with different patterns.


    Until Xiao Nuo appeared in front of him for the first time, his heart suddenly jumped very badly. He was always famous for his sophistry and thick skin. He became clumsy and red faced for the first time when he faced a girl who was only 18 years old.


    But there was light in his eyes. He knew that this was love at first sight. This was the feeling of love. Xiao Nuo was the driving force for him to live.


    That is, from that moment on, he, who has always been arrogant and domineering, has undergone great changes, from publicity to low-key, from strength to calmness, from domineering to elegance, and from arrogance to humility.


    Standing silently behind Xiao Nuo and supporting her has become his biggest hobby. Watching her step on the crown prince party in Yanjing city one by one and watching her become the most shining witch in the whole Yanjing circle makes him feel more successful than his own prestige.


    Behind a successful woman, there is always a man who pays silently for her. Dai Zhefeng thinks he is the man and is complacent about it.


    No matter how many rich and powerful families are jumping around and saying that they want to accept Xiao Nuo''s evil, he smiles. He believes that Xiao Nuo will never be moved by those guys he can''t see.


    Facts have proved that his judgment is not wrong. Those childe brothers who pursue Xiao Nuo, no matter how powerful their background and how excellent they are, all met with blood and head in the witch without exception.


    Therefore, Dai Zhefeng is not in a hurry. He firmly believes that as long as he perseveres, he will eventually move Xiao Nuo and let her become his wife all his life. Even if she suddenly runs to Ninghai to become a small special police for no reason, he has never wavered in this belief.


    But now he was flustered and confused. It was like that the little saplings that he had poured all his efforts into irrigation for many years finally produced many fruits, but he was suddenly hurt and angry like being picked peaches.


    Since we met, Dai Zhefeng spoke to Xiao Nuo in this tone for the first time, with three points of resentment, three points of grievance, three points of persistence and one point of determination.


    "Duel?" Xiao Nuo raised his eyebrows, and his face became strange, smiling and non smiling.


    "Why? He doesn''t even have the courage to duel with me? Does he still deserve to be with you?"


    Dai Zhefeng''s mouth was filled with a sneer of ridicule and said with pride: "I remember you said that the first condition for a man who can conquer you is to have the strength to defeat you. Therefore, I haven''t been idle these years and have been practicing kung fu hard. Although I may not be your opponent now, ordinary special forces are not my opponent in terms of boxing and foot Kung Fu."


    Xiao Nuo''s face changed. Although she knew that Dai Zhefeng had been practicing kung fu like a madman these years, she didn''t expect that he worked so hard to pursue himself, which moved her and made her feel guilty.


    The voice became softer and painstakingly persuaded: "madman, we are brothers and good brothers all our life. Don''t mention any duel."


    "Are you afraid I can''t get out of bed with the man you like?"


    Anger made Dai Zhefeng lose his mind, red eyes and shrill roar.


    "Not really." Xiao Nuo said reluctantly, "I''m worried that he will hurt you. He''s very powerful. Don''t talk about you. Even ten of me together may not be his opponent."


    "Cut, Xiao Nuo, what attracts you about that man? In order not to let me duel with him, I can even tell such a lie."


    Dai Zhefeng roared like a wounded beast.


    In his eyes, Xiao Nuo is already very powerful. In terms of boxing and foot Kung Fu, she can at least be included in the military King level, ten times more powerful than her. Is that still a person? So he didn''t believe it at all.


    Xiao Nuo must have been afraid that he might hurt his sweetheart, which made him more jealous and angry.


    Xiaoyao was the Lord who was afraid that the sky would not be chaotic. They were biased towards Dai Zhefeng. Naturally, they subconsciously thought that Xiao Nuo was defending Ding Ning.


    Although Xiao Nuo is the backbone of their circle, which makes them a little afraid, they should be loyal. Dai Zhefeng is not thin to them, and they naturally want to speak to him.


    "Since the madman wants to try, sister Nuo, just promise him, or let the madman die."


    "Yes, sister Nuo, since the man you like is so powerful, what are you worried about?"


    "It''s better for them to have a duel. After all, they have to mix together in the future. If things don''t be solved, even if they meet, they will have a pimple in their heart. It''s better to give the madman a chance to have a fair duel and let them solve it in a man''s way. Whoever loses will quit. No one is allowed to mention it again in the future."


    Xiao Nuo didn''t understand their thoughts. He sighed that the people were scattered and the team was not easy to take. Obviously, they all preferred Dai Zhefeng.


    But it''s also good. After all, Dai Zhefeng is a friend she cherishes very much. She doesn''t want to stay away from each other because of her old death. Perhaps, it''s a good way not to hurt her feelings.


    After pondering for a moment, Xiao Nuo resolutely said, "that''s settled. You have a duel. No one can cheat if you lose. Moreover, we will still be friends in the future, and we are not allowed to bear revenge."


    "No problem. As long as he can beat me, I will quit on my own initiative, never take revenge, and never secretly make a stumbling block."


    Dai Zhefeng''s spirit perked up and swept away his previous decadence. "If I beat him, my requirements are not high. I just hope you can give me a chance to pursue you, isn''t it too much?"


    Xiao Nuo was helpless to touch his forehead with one hand and worried secretly. His plan was very good, but Ding Ning''s bad rascal had such a strange temper. Are you really willing to duel for himself?

 Chapter 140

    What if he doesn''t want to die? This made her feel guilty and quit: "madman, are we as bad as before? I have to do this, which makes me very embarrassed."


    However, when Dai Zhefeng saw her hesitant expression, he immediately misunderstood that she was still worried about Ding Ning. Suddenly, his confidence soared again and comforted him:


    "I will never give up unless he can beat me. Don''t worry, I will be measured."


    With a charming smile, Xiao Yao helped the madman beat the drums: "well, it''s settled. Sister Nuo, you can fix a time. The sooner, the better. We can''t stay in Ninghai for a few days."


    "Hey! Since you all say so, let''s do it. I''ll talk to Ding Ning back and see if he wants to."


    Xiao Nuo was absent-minded. She was really afraid that Ding Ning would not pay attention to her duel like a child''s play.


    But her worried appearance successfully made Xiaoyao and others mistakenly think that Ding Ning is vulnerable. In fact, she is a vegetable melon.


    He secretly exchanged a knowing smile and secretly made a refueling gesture to Dai Zhefeng.


    Dai Zhefeng smiled gratefully at them and secretly lamented that he was still reliable.


    Where does Ding Ning know that he has become one of the protagonists of the duel, or for Xiao Nuo''s pursuit of power.


    At the moment, his attention was all focused on Shen MuQing. Seeing that it was almost the time agreed by the mysterious man, no one came to the door, and no abnormal situation happened.


    Did the mysterious man deceive him? But his style of behavior should not be, which makes Ding Ning puzzled.


    At 10:28, Ding Ning focused all his attention and was on alert. He also used Xiao Jin''s vision to closely observe the situation around the villa.


    "Ding Dong!"


    Shen MuQing stretched out for a long time, rubbed some painful eyes, picked up her mobile phone and looked at the text message she had just received. Then her face changed sharply, and the green veins on her forehead burst out and kept jumping.


    She immediately dialed back according to the number displayed in the text message, but it was obvious that she couldn''t get through. She sat there with an uncertain face. A moment later, she dialed a phone. As soon as the phone was connected, she asked in a stiff tone:


    "Mom, I want to ask you something. Don''t lie to me."


    "You ask, when did mom lie to you?" Ye Shulan''s angry voice came over the phone.


    Ding Ning stopped breathing and felt a little uneasy. Although he couldn''t see what the message said, he knew that the message was probably the killer mace of the mysterious man.


    Shen MuQing''s next question must be the key to the mysterious man''s guarantee that she will have a heart attack.


    He wanted to stop her from asking questions, but when he thought that the mysterious man was so sure that Shen MuQing would have a heart attack when he got the news, he was very curious. Anyway, he was there and would never put her life in danger.


    "Did grandpa and the Zhao family book my marriage a few days after I was born?"


    Shen MuQing asked in an almost dead voice.


    Ye Shulan was silent. After a long time, she said in a nervous tone: "Mu Qing, don''t get excited. Listen to me. It was more than ten years ago. Your grandpa told him..."


    "It seems true? Why? Why has no one ever told me?"


    Ding Ning had never seen Shen MuQing so angry. He almost shouted with all his strength.


    "Mu Qing, don''t get excited. Don''t get excited. How do you know? It''s not that we don''t tell you. It''s your grandfather''s decision..."


    Ye Shulan was worried. She never thought that Shen MuQing would know about it. She wanted to break up the person who told her the news immediately.


    "Enough, I won''t promise this marriage!"


    Then he hung up the phone with a snap, trembling all over, and suddenly lay on the computer desk and cried.


    Although she said so hard, she knew that the marriage between big families was not a children''s play. Once it was set, there was basically no room for change.


    Her heart was full of sadness and despair. Her illness was doomed that she would not live long. She had never dreamed of marriage before.


    But since Ding Ning appeared, she not only gave her hope of survival, but also successfully made her feel the taste of love and full of longing for marriage for the first time.


    But all this is just a mirror in the end. She knows how stubborn grandpa is and how much he values face. What he says has never changed.


    She can''t change the outcome at all, nor can she fight against fate. She can only wait to marry into the Zhao family and become the daughter-in-law of the Zhao family.


    At this moment, she suddenly understood why Zhao Chenxi would call her sister-in-law and never accuse herself of being an outsider. She liked Ding Ning. This is the rhythm of my sister-in-law accusing her sister-in-law of cheating.


    She had never been so desperate. She wished her illness would never get better, so that she could stay with Ding Ning forever and never marry someone she didn''t like.


    The bursts of colic from her heart made her forehead burst out fine beads of sweat, her face turned white, covered her chest, and the whole person sat on the ground powerlessly.


    Ding Ning was worried. Ye Shulan should have notified the bodyguards outside for the first time. In Xiao Jin''s vision, four bodyguards were running to the villa.


    His appearance at the moment is bound to be attacked as an intruder. After all, he is not his original face and can''t explain clearly if he wants to explain.


    Just when he hesitated, four bodyguards had rushed in. The female bodyguard ran into Shen MuQing''s room for the first time and shouted, "Miss, miss, come quickly and take miss to the hospital!"


    Ding Ning was so anxious that when he was about to appear recklessly, he noticed that Shen MuQing''s heart beat miraculously slowed down. Unexpectedly, he stood up and waved his hand:


    "I''m fine. You go out. I want to be quiet."


    "But miss, your body..."


    The female bodyguard asked nervously, looking full of concern.


    "Sister Rui, I''m fine. Really, Ding Ning''s medical skills are very good, which greatly enhances the bearing capacity of my heart. Now even if I want to die, it''s not so easy."


    Shen MuQing smiled miserably, with endless loneliness on her face.


    "Miss, we''d better go to the hospital for examination. We''ll be at ease." The female bodyguard said anxiously.


    "Well, sister Rui, even if I really have something to do, what can I do when I go to the hospital? Who can save me except Ding Ning?"


    Shen MuQing stubbornly shook her head, "go out."


    "Do you want to call Dr. Ding to come over?" The female bodyguard called sister Rui still asked uneasily.


    Shen MuQing''s eyes brightened and then darkened, "forget it, Ding Ning, he can''t come at night. Don''t disturb him. Besides, I''m fine now."


    "Have a good rest, miss. If you feel uncomfortable, call me immediately. I''ll be waiting downstairs."


    Sister Rui carefully holds Shen MuQing to bed and lies down.


    "That''s hard, sister Rui." Shen MuQing politely said, and sister Rui quietly stepped down.


    Ding Ning took advantage of sister Rui''s exit from the room and the three male bodyguards haven''t returned, just like a clever civet cat, drilled out of the window and quickly left.


    In the community, I found the faucet for watering the lawn, took off the biological simulation skin, restored my true face, and swaggered to Villa 16.


    He didn''t want to be redundant, but he changed his mind immediately after seeing the thermal night vision instrument equipped by sister Rui and others.


    He didn''t want to be found suddenly in the villa by four bodyguards, which made him unable to explain.


    "Eh, Dr. Ding, why are you here?" Sister Rui, who opened the door of the villa, asked in surprise.


    "Who are you? How can you know me?"


    Ding Ning pretended to ask, and sighed in her heart that she was a beautiful female bodyguard.


    Sister Rui looks about twenty-five or six years old. Although her appearance is inferior to that of Shen MuQing, it is not much worse. In particular, she is full of the charm of a mature woman and has a charming style with her identity as a bodyguard.


    She has breasts, hips, bee waist, long legs, a head of fine and short hair, and a delicate and delicate face. Perhaps it is the reason for practicing martial arts all year round. The whole person''s temperament looks heroic and beautiful.


    The only drawback is that her skin color is dark and her sweat pores are a little thick. It should be related to her bodyguard work.


    "My name is Tang Rui. I''m Miss Ding''s housekeeper. I''ve seen Dr. Ding''s picture for a long time, so I know Dr. Ding."


    Tang Rui spoke like a firecracker, fast and urgent, but her pronunciation was very clear. She was a genuine Beijing film, and her voice was also crisp and pleasant, giving people a clear and crisp impression.


    "Hello, sister Tang. Take care of me when we meet for the first time. I don''t trust Mu Qing when I''m done, so let''s have a look!"


    Ding Ning smiled and held out her hand without revealing the lie of her identity. She shook her hand and felt a thick layer of calluses in her palm. She felt inexplicably distressed in her heart.


    "Dr. Ding, you''re very kind, but you came at the right time. The young lady was a little uncomfortable just now. I also said to call Dr. Ding. The young lady said you didn''t let me trouble you. It was great to say that Cao Cao arrived."


    Tang Rui said appropriately, but the joy on her face is not disguised. It can be seen that she has a good relationship with Shen MuQing.


    Although Ding Ning is ignorant of his feelings, he has long regarded Shen MuQing as his own woman in his heart. He will not be stingy with Shen MuQing''s good people.


    Magically, she took out a bottle of ointment and handed it to Tang Rui. When she was puzzled, she smiled and explained:


    "At the first meeting, this bottle of moisturizing cream prepared by myself will be given to sister Tang as a gift. After washing her face with hot water every day, she can improve sister Tang''s skin and eliminate the old cocoon in her palm."


    "This... This is very interesting. I... I don''t have anything to take. I can''t take it."


    Tang Rui put a light in her eyes and tightly pursed her lips. She said she couldn''t want it, but she clenched the ointment in her hand like a treasure.


    No woman does not love beauty, especially a beautiful woman like her. Her rough skin has long become her biggest heart disease.


    Ding Ning''s magical medical skills are obvious to all. Shen MuQing used to take a few more steps, but now he can trot without getting sick, which makes several of their bodyguards admire Ding Ning''s medical skills.


    The moisturizing cream prepared by such a miracle doctor must have no worse effect. How can Tang Rui be willing to return it.


    "Don''t mind, sister Tang. Although they all call for equality between men and women, in fact, lesbians have a much higher status than men. Not to mention big beauties like sister Tang, I dare not ask sister Tang for a gift back."


    Ding Ning smiled and joked.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Rui gritted her teeth and reluctantly put the ointment back into Ding Ning''s hand. She shook her head firmly and said, "that''s no good. I won''t accept Dr. Ding''s gift for no reason unless I reciprocate."


    Ding Ning secretly praised the principled woman, but in order for her to accept the moisturizer, he suddenly reached out and took off a hairpin on her head, put the ointment in her hand, smiled and said:


    "Well, now it''s reciprocity. Can you take it?"

 Chapter 141

    That hairpin is the most common hairpin. Tang Rui put a piece of bangs in front of her forehead for a dollar. Ding Ning obviously wanted to make her feel at ease and accept the moisturizing cream. She looked at Ding Ning gratefully, her cheeks flushed slightly. Under the light, she was beautiful and beautiful. Her eyes glittered and said with a little shyness:


    "Then I''ll have the courage to accept it. When I find a good gift next time, I''ll give it to Dr. Ding."


    "Ha ha, then I''m looking forward to sister Tang''s gift!" Ding Ning smiled and didn''t take it seriously.


    "Sure!" Tang Rui nodded heavily and made up her mind to prepare a good gift for Ding Ning.


    In Shen MuQing''s room, Ding Ning looked painfully at the weak woman who was forced to smile, but in fact her heart was about to collapse.


    Although he knew the reason why she was in a bad mood, he was also very unhappy, but now he had Lingyun and didn''t know what kind of position to persuade her.


    Shen MuQing asked him why he came suddenly without affectation, and did not show his merit to bail the Mavericks and Han Li.


    Only during the treatment, she was particularly emotional. She not only took the initiative to ask for a kiss, but also hugged his neck tightly, as if she wanted to integrate him into her body.


    Until Ding Ning''s mouth was dry and his tongue was dry. When the treatment was taking a bath, Shen MuQing suddenly burst in, hugged his waist tightly, and let the water wet her thin silk pajamas.


    Ding Ning''s body was stiff. With great perseverance, he hoarsely whispered, "MuQing, don''t be so good."


    "Ding Ning, you want me. My family has booked me a marriage, but I don''t want to marry that man at all."


    Shen MuQing''s tears mixed with the water from the shower, wet his back and made his heart tingle.


    Ding Ning swallowed his saliva, smiled bitterly and said, "you know, Lingyun and I..."


    "I don''t care. I''m not going to marry you. I just want to give myself to you. I won''t destroy your relationship with Lingyun or make you responsible. Will you take me?"


    Shen MuQing begged like a dreamer and kissed his broad back astringently.


    Which man can refuse such a request? In particular, Shen MuQing is now the most vulnerable time. Direct refusal will make her more sad.


    Ding Ning turned around, gently lifted her face, looked at her seriously and said softly:


    "Mu Qing, if I didn''t have Lingyun, I would have you, but I can''t be sorry for Lingyun. It''s irresponsible to her and to you. Besides, your body can''t bear such stimulation at all."


    "I can. I''m strongly stimulated today. I''ll soon return to normal with the breathing and breathing technique you taught me. I''m sure I can bear it if you lighten up."


    Shen MuQing greedily printed his lips, rosy cheeks and blurred eyes: "Ding Ning, I like you. I want to be a real woman. Even if it''s only once, my life will not be in vain."


    Breathing and breathing is not omnipotent. Shen MuQing hasn''t experienced that kind of thing. Naturally, he doesn''t know how strong the stimulation is. It will definitely be life-threatening. Although Ding Ning can cure her at any time, he is afraid that he can''t control it at that time. He won''t have time to stop, which will kill her.


    He also wants to accept this great beauty who brings disaster to the country and the people, but he must not be impulsive. This is a living human life and the woman he likes.


    At this time, Shen MuQing was the most vulnerable. If he really wanted her, he would definitely take advantage of others'' danger. He liked Shen MuQing, but he didn''t want to want her under such circumstances.


    The most important thing is that he has seen her strong intention of death from Shen MuQing''s eyes. Maybe it will be her death after she is killed.


    Seeing that he was silent for a long time, Shen MuQing suddenly pushed him away and gently pulled the belt of his pajamas. The silk pajamas fell off to the ground, revealing an ivory like crystal white body and a sunset glow on his face:


    "Didn''t you say that you let me open the supply to you last time? Now that I have satisfied your wish, can''t you meet my wish?"


    Ding Ning''s brain boomed, and his nose blood flowed violently. With the water from the shower head dyed the ground red, Shen MuQing giggled and said with silky eyes:


    "Look, even if you don''t like me, you still like my body, don''t you? What are you waiting for? Come on, let me be a real woman!"


    Ding Ning wiped her nose, smiled bitterly, shook her head and stared at her eyes seriously:


    "Mu Qing, if your body allows, I will want you. Even if I''m sorry for Lingyun, even if I''m scolded as scum, I''ll want you, but I can''t. You don''t know how much that kind of thing stimulates your heart. Your body can''t bear it at all. Be good, stop making trouble."


    "You''re still not a man. I said I don''t want you to be responsible. You''re still indifferent. Am I really that bad?"


    Shen MuQing''s eyes were filled with despair and roared with tears. She had lost her usual calmness.


    "No, you''re not bad. You''re not bad at all. You''re the most beautiful woman in the world. I like you and I want you very much, but your body really can''t bear it. I''m a doctor and I have the most say."


    Ding Ning took her in her arms with great pain and tried to appease her and persuade her.


    But unexpectedly, Shen MuQing pushed her away desperately and roared with red eyes: "you just despise me. You just don''t want me. You treat me as a patient like others. I just want to be a normal woman. I just want to fall in love. I just want to have a man who really loves me. Is it really so difficult?"


    Looking at Shen MuQing whose mood has been out of control, Ding Ning sighed helplessly, hugged her, put her flat on the ground and squatted down


    Ten minutes later, Ding Ning rinsed his mouth. He was depressed to death. He remembered that he was delirious when he had done that kind of thing twice before. The only sober experience was to serve women. He really beeped the dog.


    Shen MuQing was happy, but he almost didn''t hold it to death, but he also had an unexpected harvest. It seems that breathing and breathing technique seems to have a great effect on Shen MuQing''s condition, and he even withstood the stimulation.


    Although there were a few signs of collapse during the period, she still stabilized her with genuine Qi under his constant attention, but her combat effectiveness was too poor. She collapsed thousands of miles in just ten minutes. If she had a real gun and live ammunition, she would never be able to carry it. Fortunately, he didn''t take risks.


    Shen MuQing was paralyzed on the ground. Her whole body was covered with a layer of pink purplish red. Her pretty face was delicate and beautiful. She closed her eyes with shame, and her long eyelashes trembled slightly. She was embarrassed to look at him.


    She never thought that Ding Ning would let her taste the taste of being a woman in this way. It was shameful, but it also moved her. After all, he was a man and could do this step for himself. What else could she say? Although there was no real breakthrough in the last step, this degree of intimacy had left her without any secrets in front of him.


    This can be regarded as his woman. Looking at his depressed expression, Shen MuQing chuckled, filled with happy satisfaction, and coquettish opened her arms, "hug!"


    "If you don''t hug me, I can''t help but do you again."


    Ding Ning refused the temptation with a bitter face and secretly felt sick in his heart. I''ve endured it very hard. It''s too much for you to tempt me.


    Shen MuQing got up with a shy face, gently hugged him, pressed his chin on his shoulder, breathed out in his ear, and said, "do you want me to help you?"


    "Forget it, I''d better take a cold bath!"


    Ding Ning''s heart pounded, but he shook his head and refused. When he was enjoying it, he couldn''t care about Shen MuQing. If something happened, all his previous efforts would be wasted.


    Shen MuQing smiled like a goblin. Her delicate body was close to his spine and gently dawdled: "there will be no shop after this village. You really don''t want to consider it."


    "Don''t seduce me again, or you''ll have to die tonight. Wash and sleep quickly."


    Ding Ning slapped her on the ass and found that although her ass was not as big as Xiao''s, it was also very warped and felt very good.


    "Would you like to stay with me at night? We... We don''t do that kind of thing, just sleep together."


    Shen MuQing blinked her big eyes, pitifully looked at him and begged, which made Ding Ning soft hearted and almost promised her.


    But when I think of Lingyun, she should have woke up. She has experienced so many things today. It is the time when she needs company most. I am sorry for her now. Where can I sleep with Shen MuQing in my arms.


    Besides, the four bodyguards all have thermal night vision. They can''t say anything when they are with Shen MuQing. If they find that they are tired of being together all night, they will spread it to the Shen family every minute. In case the family married to the Shen family knows it, they will add a strong enemy for no reason.


    Although I don''t know what kind of family the Zhao family is, it must be no weaker to marry the powerful Shen family.


    He is now fledgling. Although he may not be really afraid of them, he will never do such a thing as provoking coquettish without eating mutton.


    Moreover, Lingyun''s experience today has sounded an alarm to him. His strength is still too weak to ensure the safety of people around him.


    She immediately shook her head and said, "really not. Lingyun was kidnapped today. I rushed to Gusu to save her. She was frightened. I have to accompany her in the evening."


    Shen MuQing exclaimed and asked sincerely, "Lingyun has been kidnapped? Did you call the police? How is she now?"


    Looking at Shen MuQing''s sincerity from the heart, Ding Ning felt a warm current in her heart. This girl still had a conscience. She didn''t patronize the competition and was jealous. She also knew that caring for her rival in love didn''t waste her hard work.


    I immediately said everything I could say today in detail, including the speculation that Shen MuQing was used as a bait to stimulate her heart attack.


    He just hid his ability to fly, while Doudou, who had a wonderful smell, was betrayed by him without hesitation and became the greatest hero,.


    Of course, in the process of saving Ling Yun, he also vaguely said that he had stunned the kidnappers with ecstasy. After all, Shen MuQing didn''t know that he was not weak.


    Shen MuQing''s face changed sharply and said gnashing her teeth, "who is so vicious?"


    In fact, she had a vague guess in her heart, but when the girl''s figure appeared in her mind, she didn''t want to believe that the girl with a sweet smile would be so insidious.


    No, no, Chenxi is a spoiled child. She is not bad in nature and will never do such a sinister thing.


    But apart from her, Shen MuQing can''t think of anyone else who will deal with himself and Ding Ning like this. After all, Lingyun is a victim from beginning to end and a victim of being used as bait.


    If Ding Ning hadn''t found it in time, saved Ling Yun in time by relying on the dog with amazing smell, and taught her breathing and breathing in advance, I''m afraid tonight would be her death date.


    Lingyun is also likely to commit suicide after being insulted by those bastards. Based on her understanding of Lingyun''s strong character, she will never survive after being insulted. Such a vicious and sinister strategy makes her shudder when she thinks of it.

 Chapter 142

    "If I find out who did it, I''ll chop him alive."


    Ding Ning gnashed his teeth and said that the biting killing intention made Shen MuQing cold in his heart.


    I wanted to remind him to be careful of Zhao Chenxi, but I was afraid that he would go down on impulse to find Zhao Chenxi''s trouble, so I just shut up.


    It''s not that she wants to protect Zhao Chenxi, but that she is worried that Ding Ning has no evidence. If she goes to her trouble and is known by the Zhao family, she will retaliate against him.


    She knows very well that the Zhao family''s crazy expansion of power in recent years is slightly inferior to the Shen family, and the Zhao family has always respected the ruthless style of cutting the roots and leaving no future troubles.


    After all, Zhao Chenxi is only a little girl, which is easy to deal with, but if Ding Ning really lets the Zhao family bear a grudge, it is impossible to escape.


    "The recent troubles are really one wave after another. Last night, several gangsters came to me for trouble. They also said that they were instructed by a college student named Zhao Chenxi. They even said that I was xiaobailian who cheated her best friend''s money. His grandmother''s is really a disaster. I don''t recognize this person at all."


    Ding Ning scratched his head in annoyance, picked up a towel and wiped Shen MuQing''s body. He wanted to let Shen MuQing go out to take a cold bath to cool down, otherwise it would be too embarrassing to hold high the white flag.


    Shen MuQing jumped in her heart and had no ambiguous thoughts. She obediently asked Ding Ning to help her wipe her body. She secretly made up her mind to talk to Zhao Chenxi tomorrow and beat her. Although the Zhao family is powerful, the Shen family is not easy to bully.


    If Zhao Chenxi only aimed at Ding Ning this time, she wouldn''t be able to say anything, but since she even calculated together, she is also famous. I believe she will make the girl converge.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s Distressed expression, Shen MuQing held his face, pecked on his lips and said softly, "don''t worry, there''s no barrier you can''t cross. I''m afraid your trouble is more than that. You were reported by your classmate Wang Bo."


    "Wang Bo? What did you report me?"


    Ding Ning raised his head in some surprise, and his face was a little ugly. Wang Bo was really haunted and didn''t bother to worry about him. He also kicked his nose and face.


    Shen MuQing reported Wang Bo to practice medicine illegally. The police contacted her by checking the owner of the Land Rover. What happened after that was explained in detail.


    Ding Ning didn''t expect that he was afraid of being crushed by fans, Qian Yong and then took him to escape. However, Wang Bo''s report unexpectedly caused such a big storm. If Shen MuQing hadn''t come forward, I''m afraid he would have added a lot of trouble.


    Thinking that Shen MuQing had done so many things for herself silently, Ding Ning was very moved. She gave her a hot kiss and joked:


    "Why don''t I change my nationality and marry you and Lingyun."


    "If you want to be beautiful, you still want to sit around and enjoy the happiness of the whole people, big sex wolf."


    Shen MuQing gave him a white look. If she had been so reserved and proud, it would have been impossible to consider working with other women, but now she was a little excited.


    Without Ding Ning, she has long been a dead man. Ding Ning not only gave her a new life, but also satisfied her desire to fall in love and be a woman. Although she hasn''t really handed over her body to him completely, it doesn''t make any difference. What''s more, her heart is full of him, and she can''t like other men anymore.


    But she recoiled at the thought that even if she ran away with Ding Ning, even if she hid at the ends of the earth and could find them with the power of the Shen family and the Zhao family.


    At that time, she can''t do anything to her. The big deal is that her reputation is damaged. When did she care about other people''s gossip? But Ding Ning is sure to die. Even Ling Yun will be angry and become a victim.


    That is by no means the situation she wants to see. She can''t selfishly implicate the man she likes because of her selfishness, so reason makes her refuse gently in this coquettish tone.


    Ding Ning is a little lost in his heart. After all, it is every man''s ultimate dream to embrace left and right and sleep together. Although he knows he is talking nonsense, he really doesn''t talk casually.


    He knows that his feelings are uncertain. Wandering among many beautiful women, he is a real scum man, but even if he is a scum man, he is also an ideal and responsible scum man.


    Ling Yun, Xiao Nuo, Shen MuQing, mu Yanran, and even the goblin. He doesn''t want to give up any of these beautiful women who bring disaster to the country and the people.


    Under the monogamous social system of China, stepping on two boats is a scum man, but in those polygamous countries, it is incompetent to marry only two wives.


    Although Ding Ning is also patriotic, his consciousness is not high. In order to marry more wives, he really considered changing his nationality. Of course, the premise is that the country must be polygamous.


    It should be better than the slag man himself. At least those slag men who only use their lower body to think about problems have no sense of responsibility, but they are a slag man who is willing to be responsible. There must be a difference.


    At least, these beauties are beauties who they like and are willing to be responsible for the rest of their life. They are not gun friends who just want to play. If they are really scum men, Shen MuQing and Xiao Nuo will never be virgins. Compared with those scum men who only eat without paying, they can be regarded as the best scum men.


    Ding Ning silently excused himself, praised his new theory, secretly encouraged himself and bravely walked down the road of the best slag man.


    After all, as long as he remembered that these beautiful women were having fun in the crotch of other men, his heart, liver and lungs hurt.


    As long as the Kung Fu deep iron pestle is ground into a needle, as long as you are really good to them, I believe they will be moved one day.


    Ling Yun doesn''t think it''s a big problem. As long as he has enough money, Chu Yunxiu, who is greedy for money, is the easiest to deal with. Ling Fei has made it clear that he won''t interfere in his daughter''s affairs. He supports any decision made by Ling Yun.


    Shen MuQing is a little difficult. The key pressure comes from her family, but it will take a long time. Take your time. One day she will change her mind.


    Xiao Nuo, that girl wants to spoil her all day. It should be easier to deal with her than Shen MuQing.


    Goblins have no problem. They are both first time and goblins. They should be the easiest to deal with without human moral and ethical concepts.


    It''s mu Yanran, the queen, who is cold all day, not to mention embracing her. She has a long way to go if she wants to kiss Fangze wholeheartedly.


    Think about the five best beautiful wives around, plus Nana''s little maid''s attentive service, that day was really happy like an immortal.


    Ding Ning was so imaginative that he couldn''t help giggling and didn''t even know that his mouth was flowing down.


    "What are you giggling at?"


    Shen MuQing looked at his giggle and couldn''t help laughing. She had never seen Ding Ning show such a pig face.


    Ding Ning recovered and found that he thought too much. He couldn''t help scratching his head, squeezed his eyes and flirted: "nothing. When you are well, you must throw away your armor and cry for mercy."


    "Big coyote, look at your squint, I know you don''t think of good things. I hate it!"


    Shen MuQing blushed and turned a lovely white eye angrily. She picked up the bath towel to wrap her graceful figure and threw a wink: "I''m going to bed. Take a cold bath slowly."


    Ding Ning''s face is full of bitterness. His ideal is very beautiful and his reality is very skinny. He just looks forward to it. Now don''t mention mu Yanran. Even the most confident Ling Yun doesn''t have the ability to handle it. He''s still sleeping together. Bah, dream.


    He took a cold bath in a hurry. His eyes mistily ignored Shen MuQing''s seduction and refused her to send her away, but he didn''t refuse the Land Rover key. He left Shen MuQing''s house like a gentleman.


    Shen MuQing was lying on the bed staring at the ceiling. Her face was flushed and her eyebrows were affectionate. She thought of the shameful scene before, as if in a dream.


    Unexpectedly, he also had such indulgence. He immediately covered his hot face with ashamed hands, buried his head in the quilt and made a noise like crying and laughing.


    Ding Ning hurried to the courtyard in the western suburbs. Lingyun needed his comfort, and he also needed Lingyun''s comfort. How to comfort? Everyone wants to know with their nose.


    But when he returned to the courtyard in the western suburbs and saw Ling Fei talking happily with Ling Yun, he knew that his evil plan would fail tonight. No matter how thick skinned he was, he didn''t have the courage to sleep with other people''s daughter in front of their father.


    Let alone sleep, even Ling Yun rushed over and rushed to his arms. He raised his hands and dared not make too intimate moves. Ling Fei''s knife like eyes made him feel chilly.


    Lingyun noticed Ding Ning''s stiffness, and then remembered that there were outsiders present. Looking at Uncle Jia Mingzhi, who made her feel very kind, she looked at her with a cloudy and sunny face, and she blushed again and again.


    Jia Mingzhi is the fake identity Xiao Chunan prepared for Ling Fei. He doesn''t know who Xiao Chunan is. He has such ability. Even the police system can''t find out that the fake ID card is forged.


    But at the thought of Xiao Chunan''s name, Ding Ning wanted to laugh. He didn''t know what his parents thought. He even gave the child a wonderful name like "little virgin".


    The little virgin is also a talent. He has the same brain circuit as his parents. For fear that others don''t know that Ling Fei''s identity is false, he also gave the false name "Jia Mingzhi".


    If Ding Ning had a name, he would never have a name with so little brain. He would have to have a tasteful name like "Zhen Mingzhi" to say anything.


    Although Ling Yun is shy, she is not willing to leave Ding Ning for half a step. She hangs on his arm like she can''t walk. Ling Fei looks black on his face and green veins jump on his forehead. It seems that she has foreseen that her shuilingling cabbage has been arched by a pig


    If Ding Ning knew what he thought, he would smile proudly. Brother, even a pig has arched your cabbage all night. In the future, he will turn over and cover the past arch all his life. I''m not convinced that you bite me!


    But at this time, the pure scum man was still a little guilty. For fear that an experienced old man like Ling Fei could see that his daughter was no longer water, he asked, "Ling... Uncle Jia, where have you been today?"


    Lingfei saw that Lingyun''s wonderful eyes were on Ding Ning. He squeezed his eyes and coughed: "watching the two old men play chess, he unconsciously forgot the time."


    Ding Ning woke up. It was inconvenient for him to expose his identity in front of Lingyun. He nodded knowingly and coughed: "Nana, accompany your sister Lingyun to have a rest first. Uncle Jia and I will say something."


    "OK, Lord... Brother."


    Chu Yunna almost slipped her tongue and spit out her sweet tongue.


    "Nana? Brother pig? How did she call you brother pig?"


    Ling Yun gave Ding Ning a hard wring at his waist. He was wronged and had a small mouth. The six words "my uncle is not happy" clearly hung on his face. Ding Ning showed his teeth in pain.

 Chapter 143

    When Lingyun woke up, she couldn''t see Ding Ning''s shadow. Instead, she saw her dog and a beautiful woman who made her wary.


    She was full of questions and eager to ask Ding Ning, but it was not easy until the bastard came back, but he didn''t comfort himself, but wanted to talk to Uncle Jia, who she liked very much.


    What''s more important than being with her? This made her feel wronged. Even uncle Jia, who had felt very kind, was not pleasing to her eyes.


    Ling Fei is such a sensitive person. Looking at her daughter''s sad eyes, she feels blocked in her heart. It''s true that she doesn''t want to stay. She stays here and there to become enemies.


    If Chu Yunxiu knew Ling Fei''s idea at the moment, he would pat him on the shoulder and say, "is it true that a family doesn''t enter a house? You have the same idea as my mother. This girl can''t stay.".


    "Darling, I have business to discuss with Uncle Jia. You go to have a rest with Nana first, and I''ll find you later."


    Ding Ning said softly, let Ling Yun be clever in an instant, and nodded meekly: "then hurry up, I''ll wait for you."


    Looking at her daughter, she followed Chu Yunna into the room step by step. Ling Fei was sour and went to the pond to make sure that Ling Yun couldn''t hear their conversation, so she whispered, "thank you for saving Ling Yun!"


    "Lingyun is my girlfriend. It''s natural for me to save her. What can I thank you for?"


    Ding Ning glanced at him with a guilty conscience and quickly changed the topic and said, "Uncle Ling, Nana said you went out last night. Why did you come back so late."


    "I went to see xiuniang and xiuniang last night, but I didn''t expect to be watched. I was afraid to expose here, so I didn''t dare to come back. I took them around all day today and dumped them an hour ago."


    Lingfei''s eyebrows are all dignified.


    Knowing that Ling Fei didn''t smoke, Ding Ning was not polite to him. He touched a pack of cigarettes and took a deep breath, frowning tightly:


    "Do you know who it is? Aunt Chu''s phone can''t get through all day. She doesn''t seem to be at home. Nothing will happen?"


    Ling Fei was also impolite. He reached out to take a cigarette out of his pocket and took a deep breath. He coughed repeatedly, but he was not willing to lose it. He took another deep breath, his face full of worry and shook his head:


    "I don''t know who those people are, but the level of tracking is not high but it is large. It seems to be very powerful in Ninghai. I almost went around the whole Ninghai to get rid of those people''s eyes. Now my biggest concern is Yun Xiu. She never stays at night. Lingyun is kidnapped today. I think it''s very likely that the organization can''t help it. Make Yunna and I show up. "


    Ding Ning suddenly asked, "did you dress up last night?"


    "When I go out at night, I still use my previous dress, wearing a mask and hat, so I will attract the attention of those people. If I look like now, those people may not follow me, but they will be suspicious after a long time."


    Ling Fei has strong logical thinking ability. He knows that his changed appearance will be of great use in the future. He will never be easily associated with the Bone Demon.


    "That''s good. As long as your appearance is not exposed, it''s easy to say. The key problem now is that you can''t go to the old area casually in the future, or you''ll be in trouble if someone comes to the door."


    Ding Ning puffed out a cigarette and thought: "Uncle Ling, do you think they deliberately made the vampire murder in order to attract your attention and find you and Nana?"


    "It''s very possible, so I never went to find out who did it, but I was afraid of their plan."


    Ling Fei threw away his cigarette butt and smiled bitterly: "in fact, they don''t care about my failed product. What they want to find is Yunna. After all, Yunna plays a great role for them. Maybe it''s because they found that I didn''t take the bait, so they can''t help but use their hands on Ling yunniang and want to force me to do it."


    "Uncle Ling, for the safety of you and Nana, you don''t care who is following you. You are Jia Mingzhi and have a legal identity. Give it to me from Aunt Chu. It''s reasonable for me to find her as Lingyun''s boyfriend. Those people should doubt me."


    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled with wise light, carefully considered and said: "after finding aunt Chu, I will arrange for them to move immediately. It''s not safe in the old area. In order to avoid arousing the suspicion of interested people, you and Yunna will buy two mobile phones tomorrow and send me the number by SMS. We have a phone call."


    "Even if you move, you can''t? After all, Lingyun has to work. Since those people can find a home, they can certainly find a unit."


    Ling Fei frowned, still worried.


    "I''ll talk to Ling Yun later. If I can''t, I''ll quit my job. Anyway, she doesn''t like the profession of nurse very much. Now it''s a special time, so don''t work."


    Ding Ning said to Ling Fei that it was because of him that Ling Yun wanted to be a nurse. He thought he would be a doctor after graduation, so he went to health school and wanted to be his assistant in the future.


    "Compared with safety, nothing else is important, but this is not the way. They can''t hide all their lives."


    Ling Fei still thinks it''s too passive.


    Ding Ning smiled: "that''s what I want to tell you. I''m going to let you come forward as you are now to find an office building, register two companies to operate, let aunt Chu and Lingyun be the employees of the company, and rationalize your contact with them, so that Aunt Chu won''t be so abrupt with you in the future, so as not to arouse the suspicion of others."


    Lingfei''s face was happy: "yes, that''s good. After all, I''ve been dead for more than 20 years. Yunxiu hasn''t remarried. If I suddenly come out with her, it will certainly arouse the suspicion of others. What''s the business of our company?"


    "Medical equipment and medicinal materials management company. I can''t invest so much money here in vain. It must be effective."


    Ding Ning took out a bank card and gave it to him. He said confidently, "there are 20 million in this card. Take it to rent a two-story office building, and then register two companies. The legal representative will write your name, and then recruit some employees. I will make overall arrangements for the specific business."


    "That''s OK. I''ll handle it tomorrow, but what are you going to do there?"


    Ling Fei doesn''t care about the property rights of the company. In his heart, Ding Ning is already his prospective son-in-law, and he can''t go to hack his son-in-law''s industry. At present, he is most worried about the safety of Chu Yunxiu.


    "Leave everything to me and don''t worry."


    Ding Ning decided to let Doudou play his specialty again, otherwise he would be too sorry for the amount of power he consumed.


    "Ding Ning, my mother called to urge me to go home."


    At this time, Lingyun ran out with his mobile phone and shouted.


    "Ah, Yunxiu is home?" Lingfei shouted in surprise.


    "Yunxiu? Do you know my mother?"


    Ling Yun looks at Ling Fei in surprise. Who is this middle-aged uncle? How to call your mother so intimate.


    Ling Fei immediately found that he had made a mistake and quickly said, "no... I don''t know. I just heard Ding Ning mention your mother''s name. I found that it was one word short of Yunna''s name and slipped out."


    This reason is... Really far fetched. Ling Yun looked at him suspiciously. Ding Ning quickly turned off the topic: "aunt Chu, is she okay?"


    "It''s all right. I''m just tired of listening to the voice. I seem to be in a bad mood." Lingyun immediately diverted his attention.


    "That''s good, Ling... Uncle Jia, I''ll take Ling Yun home first."


    Ding Ning was so happy that he could finally hang out with Lingyun.


    "OK, then you must pay attention to safety." Ling Fei looked at Ding Ning with sharp eyes and said meaningfully.


    Ding Ning''s face is red. What safety is he noticing? Is it safe to drive on the road? Or their mother''s safety? Or the safety of Lingyun''s stomach? The prospective father-in-law is still very good at speaking.


    "Goodbye uncle Jia and Nana!"


    Lingyun has a lot of questions and wants to ask Ding Ning. He can''t wait to pull Ding Ning away.


    "Wait!"


    Ding Ning reached out to pick up Doudou and said with a smile, "Uncle Ling, Nana, let''s go first."


    "Brother, sister-in-law, pay attention to safety on your way!"


    Chu Yunna warmly holds Ling Yun''s hand. It seems that the relationship between them has been very good.


    "Nana, come and play with me if you have nothing!"


    Chu Yunna''s sister-in-law smiled at Lingyun, and her attitude became more friendly.


    "Let''s go!"


    Ding Ning has a thick skin and doesn''t care about Lingfei''s cannibal eyes. He takes Lingyun''s little hand and goes out.


    "Master, we all told her according to what you taught. Don''t miss it."


    Chu Yunna''s voice rang out in Ding Ning''s mind.


    "OK, I see. Uncle Ling was followed today. Let Xiao Hei watch out and don''t let anyone touch him."


    Ding Ning asked, "if someone comes to the door, you''ll hide in the underground cave. Don''t worry about the outside affairs. Let Xiao Hei inform me immediately and don''t carry it with them."


    "Well, I know, master!"


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Ding Ning got on the bus, Ling Yun on the co pilot held Doudou, tilted his head, stared at him and began to interrogate him: "say, what''s the matter? Why did you knock me out? Who are they?"


    Ding Ning had a big head and explained according to the words he had thought before: "Uncle Jia, they are the neighbors of my hometown. I also met uncle Jia accidentally two days ago. I learned that they came to Ninghai to do business. Because the relationship between us is very secret, I sent you here. Those who tie you must not find you here."


    "Don''t avoid the important with me. Why did you knock me out?" Lingyun narrowed his eyes, and a dangerous little flame flickered at the bottom of his eyes.


    Ding Ning looked at her seriously: "Lingyun, do you believe me?"


    "What do you mean?" Lingyun asked suspiciously.


    "There are some things I can''t tell you now. You''ll know later. Don''t ask again. If you have to ask, I''ll give you an answer, but it must be a lie."


    Ding Ning caught fire and stepped on the accelerator to start the car.


    Lingyun was silent for a moment and said sadly, "are you still angry with me? Blame me for lying to you."


    Speaking of this, Ding Ning sighed faintly: "I thought you knew me best, but I didn''t think you didn''t understand me at all."


    "I know, I know, I shouldn''t lie to you, but in that case, my instinctive reaction is not to lie to you. I lied because I''m afraid you''re angry. I really have nothing to do with Liu Junwei."


    Ling Yun quickly said what happened when he met Liu Junwei. He looked pitifully at Ding Ning: "I promise I won''t lie to you again in the future. Don''t be angry with me, okay?"


    "Silly girl, I was a little angry at that time, but I''m not angry now. In fact, I blame me. I''m too careful. I shouldn''t be angry with you to see you, otherwise you won''t be kidnapped. You don''t know what I panicked when you had an accident. I regret and want to kill myself."


    Ding Ning said with a look of remorse.

 Chapter 144

    "Ding Ning, it''s very kind of you!"


    Ling Yun leaned over, put his head on his shoulder and whispered happily.


    "Drive, don''t make trouble!"


    Ding Ning patted her on the shoulder and a flash of doubt flashed on her face: "Lingyun, I''m not careful. I didn''t think so much before, but after listening to you say these things, I always feel that Liu Junwei is wrong. It seems that he is deliberately creating a misunderstanding between us."


    "It''s impossible. It should be all coincidence. He''s actually very good."


    Lingyun peeked at Ding Ning''s expression. Out of a sense of debt, he defended Liu Junwei. Afraid that he was unhappy, Lingyun quickly added: "but no matter how good he is, it has nothing to do with me. What I care about is you."


    "Well, it''s all over. Don''t say these unhappy things."


    Ding Ning shook his head and said nothing more.


    When he first met Liu Junwei, he realized his hatred for himself, not the hostility when he met his rival.


    He believed in his intuition, but there was no evidence at all. She told Lingyun that she would not believe it. Instead, she would think she was careful and would not say more, but he had secretly generated vigilance in his heart and decided to let Xiaojin follow this man after these two days.


    The misunderstanding is lifted, and they seem to be back to the old days of talking and laughing, but Ding Ning''s concealment of Ling Yun always makes her feel a kind of faint uneasiness. It seems that there is an invisible crack between her and Ding Ning, and they can no longer return to the original days of intimacy.


    Although Ding Ning had many secrets in the past, she told her everything. She could see through his mind at a glance, just like a pool of water. Although it was very deep, it was clear to the bottom.


    But now he has changed, more mysterious and more complex. Although it is still the Wangtan water, it is no longer clear and turbid, so that she can''t see to the end.


    I can go back to the past, but I can''t go back to the beginning. This feeling of out of control makes Lingyun a little flustered, and her mood becomes a little low.


    Ding Ning thought she was frightened by the kidnappers, so she comforted in an extremely gentle tone: "don''t worry, it will pass. Don''t go to work recently. I''ll help you resign tomorrow."


    "Resignation? Resignation, you support me." Lingyun said angrily.


    "You are my girlfriend, of course I raise you!" Ding Ning said very naturally.


    Lingyun tooted his mouth and said with some laughter, "you don''t even have a job now. What can you raise me?"


    Before Ding Ning, the upstart, showed off his current wealth, Ling Yun seemed to think of something. Suddenly he stared at him.


    The strange eyes made Ding Ning hair all over. When he reached his mouth, he swallowed back, "how do you look at me like this?"


    "Ding Ning, you''re still driving Shen MuQing''s car. You... You... Won''t be kept by her?"


    The unresponsive Ling Yungang thought that dingning''s car was still Shen MuQing''s. in a word, dingninglei was stunned and speechless for a long time.


    have a sugar baby Although the word is hard to hear, it doesn''t seem wrong to use it between him and Shen MuQing. He helped her tonight, which makes Ding Ning inexplicably lack of confidence.


    Lingyun looked at him speechless and pointed at him in shock: "you... Won''t you really be kept by her?"


    "You... What are you talking about? Am I such a person? I''m taken care of by borrowing her car for two days? I don''t know what''s going on in your mind all day."


    Ding Ning looked at the front with some guilty eyes and scolded.


    "Yes, that''s right. You''re not that kind of person at all. You can help her treat her illness, let alone borrow her car to drive for a few days, even if she gives it to you."


    The thick Lingyun overlooked Ding Ning''s ruddy complexion, put his seat back to tune, stretched out and lay down on his side. His head was on the window. Two big snow-white legs went straight into Ding Ning''s arms, rubbing his cute toe on his lower abdomen. With a smile on his face, he said, "a little attendant, at night, accompany the uncle."


    Ding Ning, who had been provoked by Shen MuQing for a long time, immediately pulled over, stroked his two long legs and said tragically:


    "I''ve always been a showman, but since uncle Yun said he wanted a car shock, I have to meet you even if I''ve worked hard."


    "Annoying, big villain, the car shook you. My mother is still waiting at home. Drive."


    Lingyun is still very traditional. Although she has a skin relationship with him, she can''t accept Che Zhen. She kicked him with a red face.


    Thinking of Chu Yunxiu, Ding Ning felt as if he had been splashed with a basin of cold water on his head, and suddenly all his desires disappeared. He muttered with a bitter face: "what do you seduce me without a car shock? I can''t get up or down."


    "Cluck!" Ling Yun smiled like a little fox who stole a chicken and turned his charming eyes: "sample, you still eat marrow and know how to taste."


    Ding Ning started the car and complained: "I don''t know what it tastes like."


    "Hum, you deserve it. Who made you crazy."


    Ling Yun wrinkled his lovely nose and laughed.


    Ding Ning: "


    Seeing Ding Ning''s silence, Lingyun turned his big eyes and smiled strangely: "do you want it at night?"


    "Gollum!" Ding Ning swallowed his saliva and nodded like a rattle.


    "Then get home right away. You sneak into your room and wait. I''ll coax my mother to sleep and come with you, okay?"


    Lingyun earnestly and kindly seduced him.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you!" Ding Ning was elated and immediately agreed to come down. Hun didn''t pay attention to the cunning color in Lingyun''s eyes.


    Half an hour later, Ding Ning quietly slipped back to his room. What depressed him was that his door had been broken in by the police. The door lock had been damaged and could only be hidden. The room was in a mess, just like a thief.


    Fortunately, his eyesight did not need to light the light. He soon cleaned up the room and changed all the sheets.


    He just looked at a big hole cut in the middle of the old sheet, which made him feel a little confused. He thought angrily that if the police caught the thief, they would catch the thief. Why did they cut their own sheets?


    Lying comfortably in bed, listening to Chu Yunxiu yawning, he excitedly showed off with Ling Yun that she went to the casino and won more than 100000.


    Ding Ning knew that the underground of the high-end club Chu Yunxiu went to was a large-scale casino, where the mobile phone signal was blocked. No wonder her phone couldn''t get through all the time.


    This made him vaguely worried. Chu Yunxiu people are not bad in nature, but they have the unique shrewdness and snobbery of local people. Their biggest weakness is greed for money. Once such women taste the sweetness in the casino, they will easily indulge in it.


    Lingyun is also aware of this and sternly warns her not to go again. Chu Yunxiu agrees absently and goes to bed first after getting rid of sleepiness. Obviously, she doesn''t take Lingyun''s words to heart.


    I probably knew Ding Ning was waiting. Lingyun took a bath very quickly today. After more than ten minutes, he slipped over quietly in his pajamas.


    Her wet hair exuded the fragrance of shampoo, her soft body threw herself into her arms, and the passionate kiss quickly ignited the flame in Ding Ning''s heart.


    Just as he was about to take off the last protection and carry the gun, he was killed everywhere. A thing called aunt towel made him stand on the spot instantly, and thousands of grass and mud horses ran through him in his heart.


    "Cluck!"


    Lingyun covered his mouth and smiled happily. His big watery eyes were full of banter. He teased and said, "come on, you can run the red light!"


    "Roll the calf! Lie in the trough, did you do it on purpose?"


    Ding Ning''s heart was broken and depressed to death. It was really going to kill people. He turned over and dismounted, stared at the ceiling, and looked loveless.


    "Hum, big villain, you thought about that when you were with me. No wonder people say that men think with their lower bodies."


    Lingyun mercilessly poked his forehead and said jiaochen.


    Ding Ning yawned listlessly, stretched out his hand to hold her in his arms and put her on his arm: "I''m tired after running all day, sleep!"


    "Really tired?"


    In the dark, Ling Yun blinked with big eyes and asked with some heartache.


    "Follow Doudou to Gusu with two legs. Do you say you''re tired?" Ding Ning rolled her eyes and didn''t forget to wipe her chest.


    "The little attendant has worked hard. I''ll serve you once and comfort you."


    Lingyun blushed and his voice trembled slightly, drilling between Ding Ning''s legs like a swimming fish


    It''s so cool. No wonder Shen MuQing''s expression is so comfortable. Grandma, let her serve her brother one day. Ding Ning enjoys it comfortably and thinks evil in her heart!


    For a long time


    "You animal, a donkey. It''s been more than two hours. My face is tired and numb. It''s really not human work."


    Lingyun rinsed his mouth, rubbed his numb and painful mouth and complained, which made dingning feel distressed for a while and hurriedly promised countless unequal treaties, so that Lingyun reluctantly promised not to cancel this welfare for the time being.


    Ding Ning, who was both physically and mentally happy, hugged the tired Ling Yun and said a lot of words before he fell asleep. At night, he had a ridiculous dream. In the dream, there were Ling Yun, Xiao Nuo, Shen MuQing, mu Yanran, goblins and... Bai Qinglian!


    Before dawn, Ding Ning got up, kissed Lingyun Ying''s lips and crept away. The door lock of the room was broken. If Chu Yunxiu asked Lingyun to have breakfast and caught them sleeping in the same bed, it would be a big deal.


    As for Lingyun''s safety, Xiao Jin is watching here. It''s not a worry that he can come in time even if something happens. It''s best if he can find out the Lord.


    After breakfast, Ding Ning called the calf and learned that he was nursing Qian Yongjin in the hospital last night. He immediately drove to Changjiang hospital.


    On the way, he received a phone call from President Zhou, informing him that he had negotiated with President Lu Hanbo of Ninghai University, but he had to pass the exam, which was no problem for Ding Ning. He thanked him again and again.


    Director Zhou hesitated and asked, "do you remember Zhao Gang, the captain of the criminal police team?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Ding Ning was about to steal the car when he was stopped by Zhao Gang. Naturally, he has a deep memory of him.


    "Did you hear about the street gunfight a few days ago? Captain Zhao was on the scene at that time. He was injured by detonation due to vehicle explosion, resulting in multiple organ injuries. After our timely rescue, he was out of danger, but..."


    President Zhou paused and continued: "after the operation, he was still unconscious, so we conducted a comprehensive and detailed examination of him and found that there was a tumor in his brain."


    Ding Ning''s expression became dignified: "is it malignant or benign?"


    "It is benign, but the growth position is very bad, and it has been very large. In particular, it has been shaken by the explosion, resulting in the slight displacement of the brain tumor, which has seriously oppressed the central nerve and kept him unconscious."


    President Zhou hesitated and said, "at present, his situation is very dangerous. In view of his heroic performance in the gun battle, the municipal leaders ordered us to save his life at all costs, but no one in our hospital is sure to do this operation. Do you see any good methods of traditional Chinese medicine?"

 Chapter 145

    Ding Ning immediately understood what he meant. Due to Zhao Gang''s performance and the attention of the municipal leaders, no doctor in Changjiang hospital was sure to do the operation, or no one dared to do it.


    President Zhou estimated that he was also under great pressure. He had to ask himself for help. He didn''t say that it was his bounden duty to save the lives and heal the wounded. Just because he just owed someone a big favor, he couldn''t sit idly by: "President Zhou, I can''t guarantee anything without seeing the specific situation of the patient. In this way, I''m on my way to Changjiang hospital now. We''ll talk about the specific situation when we meet."


    "OK, I''ll wait for you in the office!"


    President Zhou''s tone was obviously relaxed. Although he knew that he shouldn''t place all his hopes on Ding Ning, who didn''t even have the qualification to practice medicine, Ding Ning''s magical medical skills were admired by old Hu and Zhang. He could only place all his hopes on Ding Ning.


    During this time, a series of terrorist attacks occurred in Ninghai. First, they attacked the detention center, followed by street gunfights, and then vampire killings


    The people were terrified all day and denounced the chaos of public security in Ninghai, which was a manifestation of the incompetence of the government and the public security system, which greatly reduced the credibility of the government.


    Zhao Gang performed well in the gunfight and spared no effort to protect a victim and an important witness, leading to his injury and hospitalization. Such a positive and typical case naturally attracted the great attention of the city leaders eager to reverse their image.


    President Zhou has always wanted to enter the system for development. He will not miss the opportunity to enter the eyes of municipal leaders, so he patted his chest to ensure that Zhao Gang''s life will not be in danger after timely rescue.


    Therefore, the municipal leaders went to the image reversal project with satisfaction. Before Zhao Gang woke up, the media spread the honorary title of "heroic police" awarded by the government. After his recovery, they also asked him to make a tour report to publicize his heroic deeds, convey positive energy and erect a positive image of the public security system, so as to resolve the government''s credibility crisis.


    Therefore, Zhao Gang''s survival has risen to the height of political task. In this case, the pressure borne by President Zhou, who boasted a lot, can be imagined.


    When Ding Ning arrived at the hospital to find out the context, he couldn''t help but express a deep silence for president Zhou''s sad luck!


    "Brother, you have to help me with this. The city leaders call and ask captain Zhao when he can wake up. Now I have a cramp in my legs and stomach when the phone rings."


    President Zhou wiped the sweat on his forehead, and his wrinkled old face was bitter like an old chrysanthemum. Even his brothers shouted out, which showed the great pressure.


    "Brain tumor is a problem just found out by Captain Zhao, and it is not caused by blast injury. Why don''t you tell the leader realistically?"


    Ding Ning is hard to understand the brain circuits of people like President Zhou.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to say, but that I can''t say."


    President Zhou, who is well versed in officialdom, sighed: "Leaders never ask about the process, as long as the results, I have to be responsible for the results. Do you think the municipal leaders really don''t know Zhao Gang''s condition? They all pretend to be like a mirror. At this time, they don''t know to put pressure on me and let me try my best to treat Zhao Gang. After all, Zhao Gang is the key to reversing the image of the government, and the heroic deeds have been publicized, such as If he dies in the hospital, people will question the government''s ability more. Even heroes fall under the guns of terrorists. How can ordinary people feel safe? "


    Ding Ning took a silent look at him and knew that the old fox was also forced to a desperate situation. If Zhao Gang could wake up, everything would be fine. If he couldn''t wake up, someone must stand up and bear the anger of the leader. There is no doubt that President Zhou is the best candidate. At that time, let alone enter the system, whether he can keep his position as president is a problem,


    Thinking of going to the public security bureau to turn himself in today, Ding Ning jokingly said: "President Zhou, I am not qualified to practice medicine. Now I have been reported for illegal practice. The public security bureau is still waiting to summon me to understand the situation. Are you sure you want me to see Captain Zhao?"


    "Being reported? Illegally practicing medicine? Who is so mentally disabled?"


    President Zhou was stunned. He couldn''t help yelling, and his face became cloudy and sunny.


    Ding Ning''s heart is like a mirror. If he can cure Zhao Gang, it''s easy to say, but if there is a problem, he will implement the crime of illegal medical practice. I''m afraid it''s not the problem of summoning the Public Security Bureau for investigation, but will go to jail.


    Although I don''t mind returning a favor to President Zhou, I won''t do such a thankless thing if I can. By the way, I''ll test the old fox''s courage.


    "As long as you are sure, cure it. What''s wrong with illegal medical practice? As long as you have real skills, illegal can become legal."


    Dean Zhou''s courage was indeed beyond Ding Ning''s expectation, which made him admire this big bellied guy for the first time.


    After all, once the treatment fails, the old guy will not only lose his official position, but also take a lawsuit with him.


    "Since President Zhou is not afraid, I will try my best to help you through this difficulty. Before that, I will visit a friend."


    Ding Ning is also a happy man. Since President Zhou has this courage, he also made a statement immediately.


    Those who can size up the situation and have the courage to go all out will be like fish in water in officialdom, and their future achievements will never be low, which is also an invisible investment for Ding Ning.


    Under the personal leadership of President Zhou, Ding Ning came to Qian Yongjin''s intensive care unit. The calf was massaging him. Han Li also arrived with breakfast. Although she didn''t know who President Zhou was, he didn''t look like an ordinary person. She said hello to Ding Ning with some formality.


    Ding Ning glanced at President Zhou and said with a smile, "President Zhou, in order to increase your confidence, I''ll let you witness a miracle."


    "What miracle?" The worried President Zhou''s eyes showed a daze.


    Ding Ning outlined a smile on the corner of her mouth: "my friend is in a deep coma..."


    "I know. Miss Shen personally arranged the transfer yesterday. Is that the miracle you said..."


    President Zhou''s eyes lit up when he heard the speech, and he looked at him strangely.


    "Yes, before giving Zhao Gang treatment, I plan to let my friend recover first."


    Ding Ning said confidently that he was able to awaken Qian Yongjin yesterday, but a series of unexpected things happened later, which has been delayed to the present.


    President Zhou opened his mouth in amazement. In his opinion, the deep coma was basically no different from that of a vegetable. Although he had a blind trust in Ding Ning''s unfathomable medical skills, it all came from the admiration of Hu and Zhang.


    Now Ding Ning even said to wake Qian Yongjin up immediately, not to mention President Hu. Even Mavericks and Han Li are full of unbelievable faces.


    Facts speak louder than words. Ding Ning is not wordy. He takes out the silver needle and sticks it into Qian Yongjin''s head at a dazzling speed. Then he twists it gently. A trace of true Qi enters his body along the silver needle to stimulate his cerebral cortex to be active independently.


    In just five minutes, with the attention of everyone holding their breath, Ding Ning started and closed the needle at one go.


    "Wake up, wake up, Yongjin really woke up."


    Han Li, who has been paying close attention to Qian Yongjin nervously, suddenly screamed. Looking at his slowly opened blank eyes, she couldn''t help crying with joy, "Yongjin, Yongjin, how do you feel?"


    "Xiao Li, where am I?"


    Qian Yongjin subconsciously wanted to sit up, but Ding Ning held him down and said with a smile, "you have a car accident. You just finished craniotomy and need to rest for some time."


    "Are you?" Qian Yongjin lay back and looked at Ding Ning with some doubts.


    "Old monitor, this is Dr. Ding Ningding. He came specially to treat you. Thanks to him, you can wake up."


    The happiest thing is that Niu Xiaoniu is holding Qian Yongjin''s hand, his eyes are red, and he has a simple and honest giggle on his face.


    "Yes, Yongjin, or Dr. Ding, you are still unconscious."


    Han Li wiped her tears, turned around and knelt down to Ding Ning. She said gratefully, "thank Dr. Ding for saving my family. I don''t know how to thank you. I kowtow to you."


    "Sister in law, what are you doing? Don''t say I''m a friend of the Mavericks. Even if I don''t know brother Qian, I''m a doctor. It''s impossible to die. Get up, get up."


    Ding Ning hurriedly stepped forward and pulled Han Li up. He said hurriedly that he was most afraid of facing such a situation and winked at the Mavericks.


    "Yes, sister-in-law, Dr. Ding is my friend and is not an outsider. If you do this again, you will scare him."


    The calf came forward to hold Han Li, who had to kneel, and said with pride.


    "Xiao Li, Da en doesn''t say thanks. We''ll make up after we have feelings. Don''t embarrass Dr. Ding. When I''m ready, I''ll personally express my thanks to Dr. Ding."


    Although Qian Yongjin was still weak, he was very clear headed and said to Han Li.


    "Well, sister-in-law, you can talk to Mavericks and brother Qian. You should stick to the daily massage to prevent his muscle atrophy. When brother Qian takes the suture off his head, he can go down to the ground to do some restorative activities for up to a month to ensure his vitality."


    Ding Ning smiled and gave them a reassurance. He turned to Dean Zhou and said, "let''s go and see captain Zhao."


    President Zhou is still in a trance. Because Qian Yongjin was transferred from Shen MuQing, he knows more about Qian Yongjin. If it weren''t for Shen MuQing''s face, he wouldn''t want to accept such a patient who might die at any time.


    But he didn''t think that he was dying in his eyes, and the best situation was just a patient who became a vegetable. Unexpectedly, he woke up in just five minutes in Ding Ning''s hands, which made him how he could not be shocked and ecstatic at the same time.


    Although he said before that he was so bold, in fact, his heart was full of anxiety. After all, this bet was not only about the future, but also his family and life. If it was bad, he would be imprisoned.


    But at the moment, his heart was alive, as if the whole person was full of vitality. Ding Ning''s miraculous medical skill added infinite confidence to him. Maybe he could really win the bet.


    Thanks to Daniel and Han Li, President Zhou walked briskly to Zhao Gang''s ward with Ding Ning.


    In the intensive care unit of brain surgery, Li Wenwen sat in a wheelchair and looked at the unconscious Zhao Gang on the bed. Her eyes were full of desperate dead gray.


    She was full of affection and admiration for the man who did not forget to protect her at the most dangerous time. She fantasized about spending the rest of her life with him more than once.


    When she overheard the nurse whispering that Zhao Gang had a brain tumor, it was like a bolt from the blue. The whole person was stupid and made her world gray.


    In the open environment abroad, she has also talked about many boyfriends, but they are frivolous games when they are lonely and boring. The only man who can really move her and enter her heart is the sleeping man in front of her.

 Chapter 146

    Zhao Gang lay tightly on the bed, his face looked very calm, but his tightly wrinkled eyebrows showed that he was suffering from illness.


    "Wenwen, your injury is not well yet. Why do you run around? What nonsense."


    When he opened the door, director Zhou saw that Li Wenwen held Zhao Gang''s hand tightly. It seemed that she wanted to use her delicate body to bring him the strength to fight against the disease. He felt a lot of pain in his heart.


    Li Qiuhai has worked together as his subordinate for more than 20 years. Naturally, he is no stranger to his daughter. Seeing that she ran around just after the operation, he couldn''t help scolding.


    "Uncle Zhou, Zhao Gang, does he really have a brain tumor?"


    Instead of answering his question, Li Wenwen turned her head and asked, ignoring Ding Ning standing next to President Zhou.


    Although she knew that Ding Ning was the culprit of her father''s imprisonment, she only knew the name, but she didn''t know what it looked like.


    But Ding Ning knew her and felt guilty. It was not because he put Li Qiuhai in prison, but because he was found stealing a car.


    "Wenwen, why are you here again? I''m looking for you everywhere."


    Before President Zhou could answer, a beautiful woman in her thirties who looked very haggard hurried in with a touch of anger.


    "Sister in law, I''m fine, uncle Zhou, Zhao Gang. Did he have a brain tumor? You say."


    Li Wenwen waved to stop the woman from pushing her back to the ward. She looked at President Zhou with prayer in her eyes and asked.


    "Dean Zhou, I''m sorry, Wenwen, she..."


    The woman apologetically nodded to Dean Zhou, but her eyes stagnated on Ding Ning''s face. Her face quickly became gloomy and shouted, "are you ding Ning? What are you doing here?"


    "Ding Ning? Are you ding Ning who hurt my father and my brother?"


    Until this time, Li Wenwen noticed the existence of Ding Ning. Her face gradually distorted. She stared at Ding Ning with hatred and said gnashing her teeth.


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly in her heart. Since Li Wenwen called the woman''s sister-in-law, her identity was ready to come out. It was Du Yuewen, Li Wensheng''s wife. Is it true that her friends don''t get together.


    But he had a clear conscience, raised his eyebrows and said jokingly, "yes, I''m Ding Ning. I think you''re really strange. Is this hospital run by your family? Is this your ward? Can you come? Why can''t I come?"


    "You are the culprit of my husband and my father. Do you still have the face to come?"


    Du Yuewen twitched in the corners of her eyes. Speaking of her hatred for Ding Ning, she was even worse than Li Wenwen. Li Wenwen just went in with her father, but her father and her husband went in.


    "Joke, I haven''t done anything to lose heart. What''s shameless about me? You''re Li Wensheng''s wife Du Yuewen. I think I should ask you. Your husband''s corpse is just plain food. He has been misdiagnosed many times. He doesn''t care about human life. He doesn''t deserve to be a doctor. He killed several lives. It''s cheap for him not to sentence him to death."


    Ding Ning didn''t want to argue with her, but her aggressive appearance really made him unbearable and sneered back.


    "You... You bastard!"


    Du Yue trembled, her eyes were red, and her tears flowed, but she was speechless. After all, Li Wensheng was unreasonable in this matter.


    "Smart mouth, in addition to bullying our weak women, what else can you do? You''re still not a man."


    Li Wenwen stared at him with hatred and said sarcastically.


    "Am I a man? Does my girlfriend know that I have a relationship with you for half a dime?"


    Ding Ning sneered and didn''t want to quarrel with this rude and unreasonable woman again. He turned and said impatiently to the president Zhou who was foolishly standing aside: "do you want me to save people? If you want, let the irrelevant personnel out."


    "Yes, of course!"


    President Zhou, who didn''t understand the situation, remembered that Li Wenwen and Du Yuewen seemed to have a big holiday with Ding Ning. He quickly said softly, "Wen Wen, you go out first. Doctor Ding is the one I invited to see Zhao Gang."


    "He? What can a newly graduated student see? Uncle Zhou, are you old and confused? Are you kidding me?"


    Li Wenwen said with an unhappy face and glanced at Ding Ning obliquely. It was full of contempt.


    "I''m kidding? Li Wenwen, you''re just a patient. It''s our hospital''s business to invite someone to treat you. You still have no right to ask. Now please go out."


    The head of the hospital Zhou suddenly lost his temper because of her old confusion. His face sank and said in a stern voice. He took special care of Li Wenwen after reading his old love, but Li Wenwen obviously didn''t pay attention to him. No one would be happy if he changed.


    "Why should I go out? Zhao Gang is dying, but you find a suckling graduate to treat him. I absolutely disagree."


    Li Wenwen is also a arrogant and arrogant Lord who has been used to since childhood. She screamed at the speech.


    "Do you disagree? Who are you, Zhao Gang? What right do you have to disagree?"


    Director Zhou was angry with her and shouted loudly.


    "He... He is my boyfriend. He has no parents and relatives. I am his only relatives."


    Li Wenwen was speechless for a moment, and then roared angrily.


    "Is he your boyfriend? Who can prove it?"


    Ding Ning''s face was strange. When Zhao Gang went to solve the car theft case, he remembered very clearly that Li Wenwen was very high spirited at that time. If Zhao Gang were her boyfriend, it would be hell.


    "I... we established a love relationship during the gun battle. As long as he wakes up, it can be proved."


    Li Wenwen''s face was hot, but her words had been spoken, and she could only harden her head and die.


    "Wenwen, I know you don''t like Ding Ning because of your father''s accident. You should know the relationship between me and your father. From the perspective of a bystander, I think Ding Ning didn''t do anything wrong. From the beginning to the end, it was your father and your brother who targeted him. Since you said Zhao Gang was your boyfriend, well, I''ll tell you the truth now. Zhao Gang really had a brain tumor. No one in Ninghai had a brain tumor Only Ding Ning can save him. I also asked my grandfather to sue my grandmother to invite him. If you don''t agree, you can try. Who in China dares to perform this operation on Zhao Gang except him. "


    The elder of the court of Zhou is a traitor and cunning. This move takes retreat as advance and plays with perfection. He turns around and walks away with Ding Ning.


    "Wait... Wait, uncle Zhou, there are so many doctors in Ninghai that no one can save him?"


    It''s about Zhao Gang''s life and death. Li Wenwen finally doesn''t dare to fool around again, but she still doesn''t want to ask.


    President Zhou smiled proudly at the corners of his mouth. When he turned around, his face became very serious: "I''m the president of Changjiang hospital. Do you think I''ll make fun of the patient''s life?"


    Looking at his righteous and awe inspiring face, Li Wenwen flinched, but still had doubts about Ding Ning''s medical skills: "he is a fresh graduate of medical school. Does he really have the ability to save Zhao Gang?"


    "He has this ability. You haven''t surf the Internet in the hospital these days, so I don''t know how famous he is now. I once saw his video screen for treating a patient about to be amputated on the Internet. Although I don''t like him very much, I have to admit that his medical skills are really powerful."


    What Ding Ning didn''t expect was that Du Yuewen, who was full of complexities, proved for him.


    This made him change his impression of the poor woman. After all, she and Li Wensheng are not birds of a feather. As a well-educated lady, she still has some breadth of mind and bearing.


    "Can you save him?"


    Zhao Gang''s life was in danger. Li Wenwen didn''t dare to mess around and looked at Ding Ning with condescending eyes.


    Ding Ning didn''t like her Princess disease very much. He turned away and said, "even if I can save him, I don''t want to save him now."


    "You... Asshole!"


    Li Wenwen shivered with anger and couldn''t speak for a long time, pointing to Ding Ning''s back.


    Du Yuewen sighed faintly and patted Li Wenwen on the shoulder, "I''ll talk to him."


    President Zhou shook his head again and again, looked at Li Wenwen and said earnestly, "Wenwen, when can you grow up? Your willfulness can only harm Zhao Gang."


    "I... I didn''t say anything. He was too careful."


    Li Wenwen''s anger completely disappeared, and her lips murmured and explained.


    "Be careful? If Ding Ning were careful, he wouldn''t be standing here today. You just returned home. You only know that your father had an accident because of Ding Ning, but do you know the cause and effect of the incident?"


    With a look of anger, President Zhou said the whole thing in detail.


    Li Wenwen opened her mouth in amazement. In his heart, her father loved her most in the world, and her cousin Li Wensheng loved her most.


    So she hated Ding Ning without even asking the real reason, but now after listening to President Zhou''s statement, she realized that what her closest person did was too dirty, and others Ding Ning was the victim.


    Although she was a little unruly and willful, her three outlooks were fairly correct. She was ashamed when she remembered her attitude towards Ding Ning. "Uncle Zhou, I know I was wrong. Would you please invite him back? I''m willing to apologize to him."


    "Hey, that''s right. As the saying goes, it''s better to solve an enemy than to end it. Things have passed. Besides, your father''s sentence is not heavy. He came out in three years at most. With his medical skills, he can make a comeback soon. Ding Ning, a young man, has a bright future. Since you call me uncle, I''ll give you a piece of advice. Even if you can''t be friends with him, you should never be an enemy."


    President Zhou said meaningfully.


    "Well, I know. As long as he can cure Zhao Gang, although I can''t become friends with him, I will put down my gratitude and resentment and stop being an enemy with him. Don''t worry!"


    Li Wenwen said sincerely.


    "Ding... Dr. Ding, wait, I want to talk to you."


    Du Yuewen hurried slowly and stopped Ding Ning when he was about to enter the elevator.


    Ding Ning looked at her expressionless. At the moment, he suddenly found that Du Yuewen, who had a red tide on his face because of his trot, was very good. His appearance of wanting to talk and stopping had a strange charm.


    Although she is in her thirties, her good life makes her well maintained, with red lips and white teeth, high bridge of nose, almond eyes, long eyelashes and white skin against her cloud like hair. It''s not too much to say that she is only twenty-six or seven years old.


    Probably because of regular fitness, she also maintains a good figure. Her towering chest, slender waist, round hips and slender legs are full of the temptation of mature women.


    This makes Ding Ning secretly wonder if Li Wensheng is blind? Guarding such a beautiful wife, I even went to fool around with Wang Juan, a nurse whose beauty can only be regarded as general.


    Seeing Ding Ning staring directly at himself, his eyes were clear and pure, but with a touch of light appreciation.


    Du Yuewen was flustered for no reason. He bravely looked at Ding Ning and said, "Dr. Ding, can you please save Zhao Gang?"


    "Why? Li Wenwen likes Zhao Gang. It seems that it has nothing to do with you?"


    Ding Ning asked strangely. He didn''t think the relationship between Du Yuewen and Li Wenwen could be any better.

 Chapter 147

    Du Yuewen looked gloomy, Clenching his lower lip, he summoned up courage and said: "There''s such a big thing going on in our family. It''s better if those people around our family don''t say they''re helping in the snow and don''t fall into the well. Now Wenwen and I are the only ones left in our family. Our two weak women are unable to resist the covet of some people with ulterior motives. If Zhao Gang can be with Wenwen, we also have a backer and some want to beat us People who have ideas will be more restrained, so, Dr. Ding, please help us? "


    "You don''t hate me?"


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that the world was cold and the people were warm and cold. He could think of the end of the wall falling down after the big tree of the Du family fell down.


    Du Yuewen and Li Wenwen are both beautiful women with good looks, which will inevitably arouse the covet of others, but the people who make mistakes have been punished, and the other consequences should not be paid by their two women.


    Zhao Gang is regarded as a typical example by the municipal leaders. As long as he can wake up, his future must be bright. The rising rising rising stars in the police industry have become their backbone, which can also make some ill intentioned people converge.


    Du Yuewen is worthy of being born in an official family. She saw through the joints so quickly. She is also a woman with great wisdom.


    "Yes, but not that you brought down Li Wensheng, but that it involved my father."


    Du Yuewen''s face showed bitterness: "in fact, I knew for a long time that Li Wensheng was fooling around with women outside. It was only because I felt sorry for him that I always connived at him and allowed him to act recklessly."


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed, revealing a sudden color: "can''t you have children?"


    "You... How do you know?" Du Yuewen stared at him as if he had seen a ghost. His surprised look was a little cute.


    Ding Ning kept a secret smile: "it''s easy to analyze. First of all, you''ve been married for so many years but you''ve never had children. Second, I''m a doctor. You''re so beautiful. Li Wensheng has to cheat outside. If I guess correctly, you''re not only infertile, but also cold."


    Du Yuewen blushed. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning saw through her biggest secret at a glance, which made her feel ashamed to stand in front of him without secrets.


    The pink lips peeped, and Si Ai Ai waited for a long time, Then he blushed and said: "You''re right. I''m really cold-blooded. My marriage with Li Wensheng exists in name only. When I was 24 years old, my father forced me to marry him on a blind date. After nine years of marriage, we shared the same bed only once. I was naturally disgusted with that kind of thing. When he touched me, I felt sick. We made a lot of trouble for this. After all, the Li family was the only child, so I felt indebted to him Will indulge him in every way and eventually lead to today''s bitter fruit. "


    Ding Ning frowned and suddenly reached out to hold her wrist, which startled Du Yuewen. When he was about to get rid of his hand, he found that his eyes were clear and his face was thinking. Knowing that he was seeing a doctor for himself, he quickly stopped struggling, but his eyes twinkled and his face was ashamed.


    Ding ningsong opened his hand and his face became very strange. He didn''t expect Du Yuewen to be a virgin.


    "When you do that, do you feel very dry and painful and can''t insert? It makes you hate that kind of thing."


    In line with the attitude of seeking truth from facts, Ding Ning still asked.


    "Yes!"


    Du Yuewen blushed, looked flustered and bowed his head. His voice was like a mosquito.


    Ding Ning looked at her with bright eyes: "if I''m right, your lower abdomen will be very painful every time you come to menstruation, with little blood, but the pain will become more and more severe over time, isn''t it?"


    Du Yuewen looked up at him in surprise: "how do you know?"


    Ding Ning cried and laughed: "haven''t you gone to the hospital for examination?"


    "No... No." Du Yuewen was ashamed to talk about such a private thing with a man, which made her heart like a deer and her face like Xialu.


    Ding Ning patted his forehead silently: "how do you know you can''t have children."


    "As soon as he touched me, I felt sick. I slept with him once. He couldn''t even insert... Insert... How could he have children."


    Du Yuewen bowed his head. Because he was ashamed to speak, even his neck was red.


    Ding Ning was almost laughed by the woman. "You are not cold and infertile. You should be regarded as a kind of stone woman, belonging to congenital Yin / Tao / transverse septum."


    Du Yuewen raised her head in amazement. "Stone girl? Isn''t stone girl born without... No birth / reproduction / organ? Don''t I have either."


    "There are many kinds of stone women. The one you said is the inner stone. Your situation should belong to the outer stone. There is a diaphragm in the lower part of your Yin / Tao. There is a small hole in the diaphragm. Your abdominal pain once a month and getting worse one by one due to the poor outflow of menstrual blood. You should think you can''t have children."


    Ding Ning is also drunk. He has never seen such a silly woman.


    "I... I don''t know. I just don''t like physical contact with people, so I never like coming to the hospital."


    The expression on Du Yuewen''s face is very complex, like surprise, like inferiority, like disgust


    Ding Ning was thoughtful. Her condition was not serious, but she kept secret from doctors. I''m afraid the biggest problem was at the spiritual level. She couldn''t help asking, "do you have a habit of cleanliness?"


    "No?" Du Yuewen repeatedly shook his head in denial.


    Ding Ning took a deep look at her, "that''s spiritual cleanliness. You think all men are dirty, which makes you feel sick when you touch them."


    "I... I didn''t. I didn''t feel sick when you touched me just now."


    Du Yuewen blushed and denied.


    "What about the others? Do you feel sick when other men touch you except Li Wensheng?"


    Ding Ning was really curious. He had never heard of this strange disease.


    "All, except you."


    Du Yuewen''s eyes twinkled and he didn''t dare to look at him. His heart beat like a drum.


    "Have you been like this since childhood, or have you grown up like this?"


    Ding Ning was a little embarrassed, but he asked very seriously.


    "Probably, it began the year I graduated from college, that is, when I was 23."


    Du Yuewen summoned up the courage to answer.


    "Let me make a bold guess. Don''t be angry. When you first fantasized about men, you had a very bad experience of masturbation / masturbation. The pain filled your heart with a sense of rejection of that kind of thing. Before you married Li Wensheng, I think you might accidentally bump into Li Wensheng or other men doing that kind of thing with women, which makes you feel very dirty , it''s disgusting, isn''t it? "


    Ding Ning''s eyes brightened and boldly speculated.


    Du Yuewen''s pink cheeks are red and biting his lower lip, looking at Ding Ning unbelievable. Hesitated for a moment before nodding: "yes, I just graduated that year and went out to travel with several classmates, but I accidentally saw a pair of men and women sleeping on the grass in a resort villa. The woman... The woman had moon affairs on her body and blood on the grass. I vomited out disgustingly at that time. Since then, I hated physical contact with all men."


    Ding Ning was shocked by this answer. NIMA, who has such a strong taste? Even if he plays in the field, he still runs the red light and is not afraid to scare flowers and plants.


    "I didn''t see the man''s face clearly at that time. I didn''t know that man was Li Wensheng until I saw a black birthmark behind him when I married Li Wensheng and went to the bridal chamber."


    Du Yuewen seemed to let go and said calmly.


    "Is it Li Wensheng?"


    Ding Ning is scorched outside and tender inside by Lei, and his eyes are tongue tied. Unexpectedly, Li Wensheng''s taste is really heavy. He dares to do things like running a red light. How hungry and thirsty he is.


    Du Yuewen sighed faintly, "although I am very reluctant, since I have married him, I want to do my duty as a wife, so even if he used to play again, as long as he can close his heart after marriage, so even if I recognize him, I didn''t mention it."


    Ding Ning''s expression is a little unnatural. It''s really inappropriate for an outsider to know about other people''s privacy.


    After the initial tension and shyness, Du Yuewen found that Ding Ning was a little shy, and a strange pleasure made her go on without hesitation:


    "But when he just entered, I couldn''t bear the pain. In my mind... The scene of the past emerged. I couldn''t restrain my nausea, grabbed his hair and kicked him out of bed. That was the only time we shared a room."


    "Cough, well, since you hate him so much, why don''t you divorce him?"


    Ding Ning coughed twice and quickly changed the topic and asked.


    "Divorce? My father wants face, feudal and old-fashioned. If I divorce, he can kill me alive."


    Du Yuewen''s bitter face: "I asked my father to make a fake medical record and told him I couldn''t have children and wanted to divorce, but my father firmly disagreed. He also hinted that Li Wensheng could find a woman outside to have children, but he had to bring them back after giving birth. If it was me, we would never be allowed to divorce. With my father''s hint, Li Wensheng was so unscrupulous, except that he didn''t take the woman Go home and spend all day outside. "


    "Your father is really a wonderful flower."


    Ding Ning didn''t know how to make complaints about Du Yuewen''s father. He was a pit father. He was cheating a girl.


    "You don''t know, my father has a special preference for sons and daughters. He hasn''t given me a good face since I was young. I''ve tried to do my best, but he''s never satisfied. He beat and scolded me when he was a little unhappy. He''s better for Li Wensheng''s son-in-law than my own daughter, but fortunately, this time my father''s accident involved my brother. Only I''m safe because I''ve always been excluded from them. This is probably a blessing in disguise. "


    Du Yuewen''s smile is very desolate, which makes Ding Ning feel pity. What life has this poor woman lived for the rest of her life.


    This also made him understand why Du Yuewen didn''t want to see a doctor when he was ill. If who grew up in such a family, there would be no psychological problems?


    Moreover, Du Yuewen herself is a stone girl. She has lived under her father''s violent pressure for a long time, which makes her live in fear.


    She tried to show her best side. She didn''t dare to tell her father that she was ill, let alone go to see a doctor, lest her dissatisfied father spit on her more.


    It can be said that Du Yuewen''s illness has a lot to do with her father. She is not only a daughter eager to be recognized by her father, but also a kind-hearted woman who is submissive. If it weren''t for her father''s accident this time, I''m afraid she wouldn''t have the courage to ask him for advice.


    Ding Ning wanted to help the poor woman from the bottom of his heart. He immediately said in a deep voice, "there''s no big problem with your disease. Just a small operation can solve the problem. In the future, you can live like an ordinary woman."


    "No, I can''t accept others touching me, Dr. Ding. Can you help me? You are the only one I don''t reject. Even if it''s an operation, I hope you can do it."


    Du Yuewen clenched her pink lips and begged pitifully.

 Chapter 148

    The combination of the plump figure of a young woman and the innocent eyes of a young girl is extremely lethal.


    It has to be said that Du Yuewen, a well-known woman, revealed the girl''s unique shyness, and even had a cute sense of instant sight, which made Ding Ning lose consciousness for a moment. After secretly disdaining herself for her lack of determination, she promised: "yes."


    "Thank you so much. Here is my phone number and wechat. I''ll contact you when I''m ready."


    Du Yuewen showed a sweet smile. The beauty that burst out at that moment made Ding Ning''s heart skip a beat.


    Mother sang you, is Du Yuewen a natural bony woman? At first glance, it seems like that, but with the longer contact, you will find that she is more and more beautiful, charming, coquettish, and charming.


    Ding Ning didn''t have any research on women, but he couldn''t stand the unscrupulous second master. He talked with him all day about all kinds of women, such as inner flattering intestines, inverted whales sucking water, nine bends and eighteen bends, and ten famous weapons


    He also remembered that the natural beauty of bones was the best woman that dead fat people always liked to talk about.


    Ding Ning quickly shook his head and forced himself not to think about the idea of destroying the Three Outlooks instilled by the unscrupulous master. He collected his Qi and focused on exchanging calls with Du Yuewen.


    Smelling the faint smell of her body, I thought that poor Li Wensheng had a naturally bony wife, but she could only see and could not eat. I couldn''t help but feel happy.


    "Brother, don''t be angry. Wenwen asked me to come to you. She wants to apologize to you."


    President Zhou panted and ran over, pulling Ding Ning to persuade him.


    "Am I so stingy? There''s no need to be angry with her. I promised to help because I saw sister Du''s face."


    Ding Ning was calm and indifferent and sold Du Yuewen a big favor in exchange for her grateful smile.


    "As long as you are willing to save people, I don''t care who you sell face. Let''s go."


    President Zhou''s smiling eyes narrowed into a seam and pulled Ding Ning away.


    In the ward, Ding Ning ignored Li Wenwen''s unnatural smiling face, ignored the medical records and CT brought by President Zhou, put his hand on Zhao Gang''s wrist and showed his three-dimensional image in his mind.


    The central nervous system is the main part of the nervous system, including the spinal cord in the spinal canal and the brain in the cranial cavity; In the central nervous system, a large number of nerve cells gather together to form an organic network or circuit; Its main function is to transmit, store and process information, produce various psychological activities, and dominate and control all human behaviors.


    Zhao Gang''s tumor was shaken and displaced by the explosion, and its position happened to oppress a key node of the central nervous system, which led him to be unconscious all the time.


    No wonder so many excellent brain doctors dare not perform this operation on Zhao Gang. After all, this position is too sensitive to make any mistakes. A little carelessness destroys the surrounding neural network, and Zhao Gang will be paralyzed or become an idiot even if he doesn''t die.


    The growth mode of benign tumors is mostly expansive growth. The cell morphology is similar to normal cell tissue, with few mitotic phases. The surface is smooth, the texture is generally soft, the touch is active, and rarely adheres to the surrounding tissues.


    Malignant tumors mainly show invasive growth. Dedifferentiated or atypical proliferative cells can be seen. The texture is hard, the surface is not smooth, and the boundary with surrounding tissues is not clear. They are often fixed and difficult to move.


    Although Zhao Gang''s tumor is benign, it is also an extremely difficult problem for Ding Ning due to the sensitivity and size of location.


    Benign tumors also have the possibility of malignant transformation. According to the Convention, in order to prevent malignant transformation of tumors, curative surgery should be carried out.


    The so-called curative operation refers to the removal of all tumors and most or all of their organs or tissues, and the removal of the lymph nodes around the site when necessary, that is, the so-called eradication.


    The difficulty is at this point. The tumor is located in a dense central nervous system. How can it be removed?


    Even if Ding Ning has the ability to connect nerves, he does not dare to tamper with the central nervous system. After all, this is the most precise and core command system of the human body. If there is a slight difference, Zhao Gang will not die or be disabled.


    "What''s up, brother? Is there any way?"


    Seeing that Ding Ning was silent for a long time, President Zhou asked carefully. Li Wenwen and Du Yuewen also looked at him with expectation.


    "I''m not optimistic. The location of his tumor is really disgusting. It''s impossible to perform curative surgery. It''s more troublesome than malignant tumors. Don''t bother me. I''ll think about something else."


    Ding Ning frowned and thought hard for a good plan. A touch of disappointment crossed President Zhou''s eyes. Even Ding Ning''s last hope could not be helped. It seems that his political career has come to an end.


    Du Yuewen was OK. Li Wenwen had covered her mouth and choked softly. Her tears were out of control like the flood that opened the gate.


    Without destroying the central nerve, it seems that the means of Western medicine will not work. We can only consider the treatment of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Ding Ning''s brain rotates rapidly. There are many ways of treating tumors in traditional Chinese medicine, but he can''t get rid of the article of "strengthening the right and eliminating major diseases".


    In the process of treating tumor, the most commonly used method in traditional Chinese medicine is the method of "supporting righteousness and eliminating evil".


    As for the so-called "supporting righteousness and dispelling evil", vividly speaking, "supporting righteousness" can be compared to the bottom material in a hot pot, that is, the basic requirements of treatment, and the drugs sent are the general side dishes such as "spinach, oil tofu, vermicelli, beef and mutton", which have different emphases and play a role together with the bottom material of the hot pot.


    Here, we have to mention the four laws of traditional Chinese medicine in the treatment of tumors - clearing heat and detoxification, softening hardness and dispersing knot, promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis, and strengthening health and strengthening the foundation.


    But the problem is that this method is more suitable for the treatment of malignant tumors, has little effect on benign tumors, and needs patients to have a good physical foundation.


    Zhao Gang''s organs are damaged in many places. He has just finished the repair operation. What''s his physical foundation?


    The conventional treatment of traditional Chinese medicine was also rejected by Ding Ning, which was difficult for him.


    There are no diseases that can not be cured by traditional Chinese medicine. Just see whether the doctor''s level is enough or not. Ding Ning was also inspired to be cruel in his bones. How could there be no way? He must have never thought of it.


    Release Zhao Gang''s hand, Ding Ning sits on his knees, frowns tightly, whispers in his mouth like a demon, and constantly eliminates one treatment plan after another.


    "It''s really not enough. The location of the tumor is really a sin."


    President Zhou was moved when he saw Ding Ning thinking hard. Although he was unwilling, he still couldn''t help persuading him.


    "What did you just say?"


    Unexpectedly, Ding Ning jumped up excitedly, grabbed President Zhou''s hand and asked excitedly.


    President Zhou was startled: "I said I couldn''t do it."


    "Not this sentence, the last one."


    Ding Ning hurriedly urged. Just now he heard what President Zhou said, a flash of intelligence flashed in his mind, but he couldn''t catch it.


    "He said that the location of the tumor was a sin."


    Du Yuewen saw President Zhou''s stupidity for a long time and didn''t say a word. He interrupted and added.


    "Yes, that''s it. I thought of it, ha ha ha!"


    Ding Ning jumped up excitedly, suddenly hugged Du Yuewen and kissed her on the face: "thank you, thank you for your reminder, I finally thought of it."


    Dean Zhou and Li Wenwen could swallow a duck egg with their mouths open. They looked at Ding Ning who turned around and held Zhao Gang''s hand again.


    This little man is deliberately taking advantage of others, isn''t he? Du Yuewen blushed with shame, and gave Ding Ning a charming white look. The shy and timid appearance made people tremble.


    President Zhou smashed his mouth and scratched his head with a puzzled face: "that seems to be what I said? Why didn''t Ding Ning kiss me but Xiao Du?"


    "Hee hee, who calls you not a beauty?"


    Seeing that Zhao Gang might be saved, Li Wenwen, who was in a good mood, joked and winked at Du Yuewen. She was ashamed that her jade face was crimson and ashamed. She wanted to find a crack to drill in.


    President Zhou suddenly realized and showed an obscene smile: "yes, I''m a bad old man. I guess he really can''t eat. Beautiful women are delicious, ha ha ha."


    Du Yuewen was ashamed. He spat softly with pink cheeks and muttered, "don''t be ashamed of being old and disrespectful!"


    Li Wenwen covered her mouth and smiled. She looked at Du Yuewen and Ding Ning. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    President Zhou was not angry. He looked at Ding Ning happily. These are small episodes. As long as Ding Ning can cure Zhao Gang, let alone engage in Li Wensheng''s wife, even if Li Wenwen engages in it together, he will pretend not to know.


    Ding Ning was just excited and didn''t think much. At the moment, he was absorbed in trying out the possibility of his own ideas.


    Before, he thought hard and fruitless. His thoughts got into the tip of an ox horn, but he was awakened by President Zhou''s words.


    If the tumor is born there, he can''t solve it, but the problem is that the original location of the tumor is not there, but because of the violent explosion and vibration, it leads to displacement and compression of the central nervous system.


    Then this problem can be solved. It''s not good to move the tumor back to its original position. It''s no longer a problem to oppress the central nerve and remove the tumor.


    Of course, it is impossible for ordinary people to reset the tumor. After all, no one knows where it was born.


    But for Ding Ning, these are not things. If he consumes some different energy, his perception will be magnified countless times, which is finer than a microscope. It is easy to capture the traces of the tumor once moving.


    The only problem is how to make the true Qi that can only flow in the meridians act on the tumor and move it without touching the nerve center. Although his power should be able to do so, now his power is consumed too much, and it is even difficult to maintain absolute touch.


    He tried to put the true Qi into Zhao Gang''s head to control the tumor, but across the cerebral cortex and skull, as soon as the true Qi entered Zhao Gang''s body, it could only flow along the meridians of his head. Once it was separated from the meridians, it would dissipate by itself, and he could not shake the tumor, which made him very distressed.


    Can''t this method work? It''s impossible. This is the most likely plan to be close to success. If it doesn''t work once, it will succeed twice.


    As time went by, the smiles on the faces of President Zhou and Li Wenwen gradually converged, and there was no sense of joking. They could see that Ding Ning had a problem again.


    Ding Ning has never been so focused at this moment, constantly trying... Constantly failing... Sweating all over, soaked his clothes and consumed half of his Qi.


    Perhaps because of the strong desire for success and the high concentration of spiritual power, the human flame in shangdantian suddenly trembled, and a powerful spiritual power came out through the body. Without technical content, it entered Zhao Gang''s skull and gently pulled, and the tumor returned smoothly.


    Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly burst into a fine light, and his body trembled slightly. Can he still use his mental power like this?

 Chapter 149

    Jiao Dan, who devoured almost half of the mirage Jiao, has far more spiritual power than ordinary people, but can''t use it. If you walk alone at night, you will be angry and shout waste.


    In Ding Ning''s cognition, the function of spiritual power is nothing more than to make him energetic and not easy to be tired, and to make the five senses and six senses more acute. I never thought it could also be used as a power.


    This made him flash the word "space camera" in his mind, and think about how he controlled the tea cup flying in the air from a distance, which forced him to break through the sky?


    Just as he was dreaming, he suddenly felt a flower in front of him. His spiritual power appeared in a vast and broad space, where countless light spots floated.


    He curiously tried to touch a light spot, and suddenly a memory came to his mind. It was a detection memory named 921 robbery and murder. In his memory, he was Zhao Gang. The sense of empathy made him lose for a moment.


    Ding Ning was shocked all over and suddenly woke up. It turned out that this was Zhao Gang''s spiritual world. Those light spots were Zhao Gang''s memory, which made him panic and take back his spiritual power, and he didn''t dare to spy on himself any more.


    Not to mention prying into other people''s memory is tantamount to violating other people''s privacy, which is an immoral behavior. Just the sense of authenticity that integrates other people''s memory is likely to make people with weak will produce insanity and mistakenly regard themselves as Zhao Gang, resulting in a second personality, that is, the so-called schizophrenia.


    In particular, he noticed that the memory light spot disappeared after being touched by his spiritual power, which means that it is likely that the memory belonging to Zhao Gang has been swallowed by himself, making him lose this memory forever.


    This discovery made him shudder. If he didn''t know the weight and swallowed up all the memory light spots, the result is self-evident. Zhao Gang is likely to lose all his memory.


    If your willpower is a little weak, I''m afraid you will regard yourself as Zhao Gang, so schizophrenia has two kinds of personality.


    This is a double-edged sword. If it is used to treat patients, save people unconscious or solve cases, it may have unexpected effects, but similarly, it may also make patients lose memory and turn themselves into neuropathy.


    Taboo areas! The word suddenly came to his mind.


    Although science and technology are now very developed, scientists'' scientific research achievements one by one have enabled mankind to have more and more understanding of the mysterious brain.


    But until today, the so-called secret of the brain discovered by people is only the tip of the iceberg.


    According to the research results of scientists, the average person''s brain development rate is only 6% or 7%, while the brain development rate of a genius like Einstein has reached 10%.


    Other research results show that the brain, like other body organs, needs to breathe, but the oxygen provided by the respiratory system can not keep up with consumption. The higher the brain development rate, the more likely it is to lead to the rapid failure of the body. This is also the best interpretation of the idiom "heaven envies talents".


    Others speculate that there is a mysterious connection between the human brain and the operation of the universe. Otherwise, why is 95% of the brain, like the composition of the universe, dark matter.


    Ding Ning agrees with the last statement. After all, from the perspective of traditional Chinese medicine, every living individual is an independent small universe. It is reasonable to echo the operation law of the universe.


    Although this is only a guess without any scientific basis, the fact that Zhao Gang inadvertently spied on the memory world makes Ding Ning more and more affirm this theory.


    Who can uncover the biggest secret of the human body can become the master of the world, which makes Ding Ning have a deep understanding of the mentality of the founder of the mysterious organization.


    Of course, at the moment, he has no leisure to think about such complex and mysterious things. The tumor has been successfully reset. Zhao Gang, who no longer oppresses the central nervous system, has begun to wake up and open his confused eyes. At this time, he is still in a confused state, but he will soon wake up completely.


    Li Wenwen was already crying with joy, and Du Yuewen''s eyes were shining with brilliance.


    Ding Ning turned and stood up, rushed to President Zhou and said, "I''ve helped him shift the tumor and won''t oppress the nerve. Now the operation is no longer difficult. Please arrange it as soon as possible."


    "You don''t operate for him? It''s a great credit."


    Seeing that Zhao Gang had begun to wake up, President Zhou had no doubt about Ding Ning''s words and admired his medical skills.


    Ding Ning grinned with disapproval: "I don''t mix up my official career. If I want the credit to be useless, I might as well give you a favor. If I were to take charge, I would attract a lot of people''s dissatisfaction. If I didn''t say it, I might be convicted of illegal medical practice."


    "I won''t say thank you. In short, your business will be mine in the future. If you need any help, just ask!"


    President Zhou was deeply moved and said from the bottom of his heart.


    To know who can save Zhao Gang at present is the greatest hero. Ding Ning has paved the way for the treatment of Zhao Gang, but without taking any credit, he gave the credit to Changjiang hospital. This favor is really too great.


    "It''s not that complicated. I just think it''s troublesome. OK, I won''t get in the way here. Please arrange someone to operate on him as soon as possible. I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    Ding Ning waved his hand in disapproval, smiled and nodded at Du Yuewen. Without looking at it, Li Wenwen turned and left. He had something to do. He brushed his clothes and hid his skill and fame.


    Du Yuewen bit her pink lips and looked at his back. I don''t know what she thought. The waves in her beautiful eyes turned and the pink cheeks flew red.


    "Brother, you can come. I thought you didn''t want us."


    Outside the oncology ward, Lele took Ding Ning''s arm and said with a mouth.


    Huanhuan is more reserved. Although she wants to be intimate with Ding Ning like her sister, she still pays more attention to the influence in full view of the public. She stands quietly and looks at him with joy between her eyebrows and eyes.


    "Er, I went to see a friend temporarily, so I''m late. Don''t be angry!"


    Ding Ning enjoyed the intimacy between her brothers and sisters. She was not delicate or pretentious. She spoiled Lele''s small head and gave her dissatisfied voice: "you messed up people''s hair."


    "Well, stop it, brother. You''re the online miracle doctor Ding Ning, aren''t you?"


    Huanhuan stopped her sister from playing and laughing, and looked at Ding Ning with expectation.


    "What kind of miracle doctor is not a miracle doctor? I''m just a little doctor. All right, take me to see my aunt."


    Although Ding Ning didn''t give a positive answer, he also indirectly admitted that he was the most popular Ding Ning on the Internet, which made the sisters burst out a happy light in their beautiful eyes.


    Up to now, they are still like a dream. Two million is a huge sum of money they have never seen in their life, but Ding Ning gave it as soon as he said it, which makes them full of unreality.


    This makes them curious about Ding Ning''s identity. Are they the business giants of the game dust? Or a young master from a rich family who experiences life? Or the illegitimate son of a big man?


    Driven by curiosity, they tried to check on the Internet. Who knows that when the name ding Ning was entered on Qiangoogle, almost the whole page was full of news about the miracle doctor Ding Ning.


    When they thought it was just the same name, they clicked on the video screen, which made them tongue tied. Unexpectedly, the cheap brother they accidentally met was really a miracle doctor,


    Even patients with muscle necrosis who need amputation can be cured. Is there hope for the middle and late stage of mother''s liver cancer?


    The mother who brought up their sisters alone is the most important person in the world for them. The two sisters have a good heart. They look at each other and make the same decision. As long as Ding Ning can cure his mother, they will follow him in their life.


    If Ding Ning knew what the two sisters thought, he would be very sad and laughing. He really had no intention of the sisters, but he couldn''t bear to watch the two girls fall into the dust and help them if he was able.


    Of course, he wanted to make up for the regret left in his heart. In addition, the two sisters were indeed loved by others. He really treated them as sisters.


    This is an eight person ward with poor conditions. As soon as he entered the room, a mixture of disinfectant and sweat came to his nose and made him frown slightly.


    The mother of the two sisters is sun Lanying. She is only in her forties, but her half white hair and years of hard work and rough skin make her look like a dying old man. The torture of illness makes her frown tightly even when she is sleeping, her abdomen bulges high, and her whole body is as thin as firewood. She has completely taken off her face.


    "Huanhuan, Lele, didn''t I give you money? Why don''t you change to a better ward?"


    Ding Ning asked the two sisters in a low voice.


    Huanhuan pursed her mouth, looked a little embarrassed and lowered her head: "those relatives of my family came to ask for money last night and said a lot of hard words. We promised to return the money to them today. Although the conditions of this ward are poor, the bed fee is also cheap."


    "When they dared to lend us money, they were thinking about my house. Now that we sold the house, they tore their face to press for debt and calculated high interest with us. They have never seen relatives like them."


    Lele tooted his mouth, his face was full of anger, and his eyes to Ding Ning were full of gratitude: "brother, if you hadn''t given us two million, we would have been forced to death by them."


    "Are they falling from the well or people?"


    The word "relatives" is sacred and full of longing for Ding Ning. The relatives of the cola family are worse than pigs and dogs, which is worse than some usurers. This makes him indignant and think it is a blasphemy to the word "relatives".


    "The most hateful thing is my third uncle, who wants me and my sister to go to his bar to drink with the guests to make money and pay off the debt."


    Lele said angrily.


    "Hum, ignore him. Pay off their money today. Such relatives won''t have any more contacts in the future."


    Ding Ning coldly made a decision for them. The two sisters nodded, smiled happily and took his arm: "we''ll be a relative in the future."


    "That''s right. I''ll take care of you later. Wait a minute. I''ll ask someone to change my aunt''s room first."


    Ding Ning rubbed her head with a smile. He liked her attachment to himself and could meet his wish to have a sister since he was a child.


    "Brother, don''t bother. We''re used to living here. Besides, we also asked the doctor. The doctor said that the beds are very tight and there is no spare ward."


    Huanhuan timidly pulled his coat and whispered.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll ask."


    Ding Ning patted her little hand, took out the phone and dialed President Zhou.


    Don''t mention that Ding Ning just sent a big favor to President Zhou. Even without this favor, according to his attention to Ding Ning, it''s not a matter of a word to transfer a ward.


    President Zhou agreed without hesitation. After hanging up, he immediately began to arrange. In less than five minutes, sun Lanying''s attending doctor came panting.

 Chapter 150

    "Are you consultant Ding? I''m Chen Donglai, the attending doctor of sun Lanying. I''ve heard a lot about you. Hello!"


    Chen Donglai warmly extended his hand and shook Ding Ning, with a flattering smile on his face.


    Consultant? After Ding Ning was stunned, it suddenly occurred to him that he had forgotten to promise President Zhou to serve as the consultant of Changjiang hospital. It seems that the old fox has begun to publicize for fear of his repentance.


    "Dr. Chen, did director Zhou tell you? This patient is a relative of mine. Please go through the back door."


    Ding Ning greeted Chen Dong politely.


    "Hey, it''s all my own people. It''s not a trivial matter. If you had said that sun Lanying was your relative, I would have done it directly when the two little girls asked me to transfer the ward yesterday."


    Chen Donglai smiled awkwardly at Huanhuan and Lele, and explained to Ding Ning, "consultant Ding, you know, the practice of the hospital always sets aside some wards for those special people, but I don''t mean to target anyone."


    In this regard, Ding Ning said he understood very well. Although he did not like to divide people into 369, it is undeniable that no matter what age and social system, some privileged classes will inevitably appear, which is also the reason why he firmly believes that the hospital will have reserved wards.


    The 13th floor is a high-rise ward. Unfortunately, it is the room where Shen MuQing once lived.


    I don''t know how President Zhou ordered Chen Donglai. Chen Donglai served attentively before and after running. Ding Ning was embarrassed by his enthusiasm.


    This makes the two sisters who are used to seeing others'' white eyes grow a sense of pride and dependence, and their eyes look more and more hot at Ding Ning.


    Finally, he dismissed Chen Donglai, who was too enthusiastic, and Ding Ning began to diagnose sun Lanying.


    Seeing that the cancer cells in the stereoscopic image have spread all over the body, Ding Ning''s heart is cold. Sun Lanying has reached the advanced stage of liver cancer, and even he is unable to recover.


    Before, the sisters desperately raised money and pinned all their hopes on surgical treatment, but they didn''t know that this was a money making strategy of the hospital. Patients with advanced liver cancer had no possibility of surgical cure. Even if they had surgery, they could live up to ten days and a half months.


    It''s just this cruel fact that Ding Ning doesn''t want to tell the two sisters who have been devastated by reality. Looking at their expectant eyes, Ding Ning feels so powerless for the first time.


    The level is not enough. Although there are all incurable diseases in traditional Chinese medicine, he is helpless to sun Lanying''s condition with his current medical skill. The only thing he can do is to alleviate her pain and let her go in peace.


    The two sisters are extremely intelligent women. Seeing Ding Ning''s sad eyes, they have understood that their mother is unable to return to the sky. Lele has sobbed in a low voice, Huanhuan clenched her lips and let the tears spin in her eyes, but she tried not to cry.


    "Sorry, it''s useless. My aunt''s cancer cells have spread all over her body. I can''t save her. I can only alleviate her pain and prolong her life for three months."


    Ding Ning lowered his head with guilt. For the first time, he felt so incompetent and failed to live up to the expectations of his two sisters, which made his heart become very heavy.


    "Brother, I don''t blame you. It''s great that you can alleviate your mother''s pain."


    Huanhuan looked at Ding Ning''s sad look, with red eyes, gently pulled up his hand and comforted in a soft voice.


    "Yes, brother, since we know that my mother has liver cancer, we have made psychological preparations. If we can, in fact, I prefer my mother to get rid of it as soon as possible, at least we don''t have to suffer from the pain."


    Lele shed tears, but forced to smile to comfort Ding Ning.


    Looking at their sensible appearance, Ding Ning''s heart suddenly hurt. He knew that the pain suffered by patients with liver cancer was not only physical, but also spiritual depression. Dying early was actually a real relief for her.


    But ye Huan and ye Leming know that this is the end. They also have to be heavily in debt and even sell their bodies to fight for the ethereal glimmer of vitality. It can be seen how filial girls they are.


    Reaching out and holding the tearful sisters in his arms, he seemed to swear and promise: "although I can''t save my aunt''s life, my brother promised you that he would take care of you all his life and never let you be wronged."


    "Brother!"


    The sisters could no longer help crying. They were unfortunate because their mother, the only relative, would soon leave them.


    But they are also lucky. When they are about to lose their closest relatives, they have another brother who really loves them.


    "Yo, I said why did you two sisters die and don''t want to work in my bar. It turned out that you caught a rich Kaizi. You not only changed the senior cadre ward, but also looked like you were kept. It''s good. You''re really capable."


    At this time, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open, and seven or eight men and women came in. The first was a pair of middle-aged men and women who wore gold and silver and looked like upstarts, and the strange words were just what the middle-aged woman with heavy makeup said.


    "Third aunt, what are you talking about? This is our brother."


    Ye Le''s face turned red and said angrily.


    "Yes, brother Gan, the third aunt knows!" The middle-aged woman covered her mouth and smiled strangely. She deliberately turned her brother''s dry words into the fourth sound.


    Ye Huan stared at her coldly and said expressionless, "Shao Guli, take care of your broken mouth. Don''t spit out blood here."


    "Ye Huan, how can you talk to your third aunt? Are there any old or young inferiority? There are no big or small things. There is really no tutor."


    Ye Huan''s third uncle''s face sank and scolded.


    "Yes, Huanhuan, how can you talk to your third aunt like that? When your mother was ill, she couldn''t even afford to live in the hospital. We paid all the medical expenses in advance. It''s really ungrateful."


    A fat woman with a waist thicker than a bucket squeezed in. Her nose was not nose but eyes. She shouted at Ye Huan. She squeezed out a flattering smile on her fat face and said to Shao Guli: "his three aunts, these two wild girls have no father since childhood. They are all pulled up by Lan Ying. They don''t have a family education at all. Don''t be angry. They are so angry that they don''t deserve it."


    "Yes, yes, his third aunt, don''t quarrel with these two wild girls who lack family education. Lan Ying''s actor will die soon. You are delicate and expensive. If you are angry, the gain is not worth the loss."


    Another skinny man in his forties was also full of flattering smiles, kneeling and licking Shao Guli.


    Lele''s face flushed, tears swirled in his eyes and scolded: "Liu Guifang, ye Hongwei, you can scold us. Why scold my mother?"


    "What? Isn''t your fourth uncle right? Isn''t your mother a playwright? When your father married your mother, none of us agreed. It happened that your father was obsessed and had to marry your mother. He killed your father and sent you to an art school. I think you will be the same as your mother in the future and can only be sold."


    The third uncle was calm and cursed maliciously.


    "Shut up, ye Hongjun, you are not human."


    Ye Huan trembled with anger, his towering chest fluctuated violently, and his face was white.


    "You fart, ye Hongjun. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to. If my house doesn''t succeed, I want my sister and I to sell in your bar and make money for you. You''re such a heartless beast and scum."


    Ye Le''s lips were bitten out of blood and scolded angrily.


    "You want to die!"


    Ye Hongjun became angry and raised his hand to Fan Ye Le''s face.


    "They are my sisters. No one is qualified to slap them in the face."


    No one saw how Ding Ning appeared in front of Ye Le at such a long distance. He just felt that with a flower in front of him, Ding Ning''s tall figure blocked Ye Le''s body, grabbed Ye Hongjun''s wrist, and the strong murderous atmosphere filled the air, making the temperature in the whole ward drop sharply.


    "You... You let go!"


    Ye Hongjun shivered all over. Looking at Ding Ning''s eyes without human emotion, his heart was cold, his face turned white, and the sweat on his forehead kept flowing down, because Ding Ning''s hand seemed to have magical magic, which made him numb and unable to move.


    "Son of a bitch, let go, you let go of my husband..."


    Shao Guli found that ye Hongjun''s expression was wrong and realized that it was bad. She fiercely picked up the Hermes bag in her hand and threw it at Ding Ning''s head.


    "Go away, fox!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes stared, and Shao Guli was enveloped in a murderous spirit like substance. Her legs collapsed to the ground in horror, and she screamed, mom, she was scared to pee her pants.


    Ding Ning was really angry. He never thought that the relatives of Ye Huan sisters would be so shameless that they insulted them with their mother.


    When sun Lanying was young, she used to be a third-line actor. Ding Ning didn''t know whether she had been influenced by hidden rules. However, from the point of view that she always kept herself clean, didn''t remarry after her husband died, and pulled her two daughters to grow up alone, it was unlikely that she was a woman worthy of respect.


    Judging from the attitude of Ye Huan''s relatives towards Shao Guli, ye Hongjun and his wife should be better among their relatives. Everyone takes their lead and flatters vigorously.


    Originally, Ding Ning was angry that he couldn''t save sun Lanying. Now, seeing that her so-called relatives bullied the two girls like this, he couldn''t bear to beat and scold. He was so angry that he really wanted to kill at this moment.


    "What are you doing? What do you want to do?"


    Ye Hongwei was as timid as a mouse, but he was glanced at by Ding Ning''s angry eyes, scared back and shouted.


    "You counsellors have been bullied by that little bastard. Don''t hurry up and save the third brother."


    The fat woman Liu Guifang screamed at the top of her voice. She hated iron and steel and urged other relatives to come up and save Ye Hongjun.


    "MD, little bastard, let go of my third brother."


    "Boy, you want to die. Let go of my third uncle."


    "That woman''s crotch is not fastened properly. You little bastard leaked out. Let go quickly."


    "I want to die. Even my third uncle dares to move and frighten my third aunt. I''ll kill you."


    ¡­¡­


    The other men were excited by Liu Guifang and rushed at Ding Ning.


    "You... What are you doing? If you dare to do it again, I''ll call the police."


    Sister Ye Huan trembled with fear, but she bravely stood up and stood in front of Ding Ning.


    "Get out of the way, you two white eyed wolves who are not familiar with feeding, even help outsiders rather than their own people."


    A young man with Phnom Penh glasses scolded angrily.


    "You deserve to be your own people? Bah, it really makes me sick."


    Ye Le spat hard and scolded with disdain on his face.


    "Since you are unkind, don''t blame us for our injustice."


    The man with glasses seemed to occupy the great righteousness. His face fiercely grabbed Ye Le''s hair. She screamed and retreated.


    "Huanhuan, Lele, get out of the way. I see what they can do to me?"


    Ding Ning took Ye Hongjun and appeared in front of Ye Huan''s sisters like a ghost. With a slight lift of his legs, the man with glasses flew backwards like a broken kite.

 Chapter 151

    The man with glasses was terrified. He was about to plunge into the corner of the wall. Even if he didn''t die, he had to break his head and bleed. Suddenly, he felt his feet tight and fell to the ground with a "poof".


    Ding Ning''s voice sounded without emotion: "if you dare not clean your mouth, you won''t be so lucky next time."


    The Ye family were stunned. Just at the critical moment when the glasses man''s head was about to hit the corner of the wall, they only saw a flash of human figure. Ding Ning suddenly appeared behind him across a distance of several meters. At the critical moment, he grabbed his leg and threw it on the ground.


    The other three men who were still rushing to Ding Ning were suddenly shocked, and their faces showed a look of fear. Is this still a person?


    Others were a little better. They just felt that Ding Ning''s speed was terrible. The only thing they felt was Ye Hongjun.


    He was gripped by Ding Ning from beginning to end, that is to say, Ding Ning saved the man with glasses so quickly.


    But he didn''t see what was going on at all, but a flower appeared a few meters away, which made him not afraid.


    Seeing these guys shocked, Ding Ning said expressionless, "I don''t care who you are, but from today on, ye Huan and ye Le have nothing to do with you. If you let me know that you dare to gossip again and come to their trouble, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    He was very angry and even gave birth to murders, but when you think about it carefully, this is a hospital after all. If they really hurt them, it would be troublesome for them to call the police.


    What''s more, he doesn''t want the Ye Huan sisters to think he is very violent. The image of his brother should be maintained. It can''t be seen in the light or in the dark.


    "No, never again."


    The man with glasses was so scared that he almost cried. At that moment, he thought he was going to die. Now he is still frightened and uncertain. He didn''t dare to make trouble for him with eight courage.


    The glasses man showed his attitude. The others were silent and looked at Ye Hongjun. They always followed his lead.


    Ding Ning stared at Ye Hongjun coldly and didn''t speak.


    "No, no, we... We''ll never come to trouble again. Please let me go."


    Up to now, ye Hongjun is still paralyzed and has no consciousness at all. Ding Ning''s terrible speed and power make him scared of the dead, which is guaranteed by panic.


    Seeing ye Hongjun''s softness, others nodded quickly and said they would never dare again. The fat woman changed her face the fastest and was shy to approach Ye Huan and ye Le, but no one showed her a good face.


    Ding Ning loosened Ye Hongjun, and Shao Guli hurriedly came forward to hold him. Half a day later, she slowly felt it. She knew that she met a hard stubble and dared not be rampant any more. She nodded and bowed to compensate with sister Ye Huan.


    "Huanhuan, Lele, how much do you owe them in total? Transfer it to them."


    Ding Ning ordered in a deep voice.


    For the first time, ye Huan and ye Le felt so elated. Lele snorted coldly: "together, they owe them 500000, but they have to calculate the interest and ask us for 800000."


    "No, not 800000. It''s a joke. Ha ha, it''s a joke. After all, we are relatives..."


    Seeing Ding Ning''s expressionless face, ye Hongjun trembled and shouted.


    Ding Ning''s face sank: "who is relative to you? I didn''t hear what I just said, did I?"


    Ye Hongjun''s face was embarrassed. He wiped the sweat on his forehead and nodded and bowed: "not relatives, not relatives."


    Ding Ning nodded with satisfaction: "Huanhuan, transfer money to them."


    "How much?" Ye Huan took out his mobile phone and asked hesitantly.


    "Don''t they want 800000? Then give them 800000. The 300000 interest will let your sisters recognize the ugly faces of these so-called relatives. From now on, whether they live or die has nothing to do with you."


    Ding Ning said calmly.


    "But..."


    Ye Le''s small mouth pouted Lao Gao. 300000 is also a huge sum of money for her. She really didn''t want to give it to these wolf hearted relatives, but ye Huan stopped her in time and began to transfer money without hesitation.


    "Debit note, hand it in."


    Ding Ning gave Shao Guli a cold look.


    "Here, I have it all."


    Shao Guli was swept by his eyes. She felt a cold rush towards the sky cover and hurriedly took out several ious from her bag.


    Ding Ning took it and handed it to Ye Huan: "see if it''s less."


    "No less. It''s exactly 500000." Ye Huan checked it carefully and confirmed that it was correct.


    "One last warning. Don''t show up in front of their sisters from now on. Do you hear me? Get out!"


    Ding Ning gave them a cold look and said sternly.


    "Hear, hear, get out, get out!"


    Ye Hongjun and others were startled by his suddenly raised tone and fled like Amnesty.


    Ding Ning used some spiritual force to deter them. He has planted the seeds of fear in their hearts. He must never dare to find trouble again in the future.


    Of course, Ding Ning, such a disgraced "relative", will never let go. He has secretly tampered with them. Although he will not kill them, they will be ill for the rest of their life. No matter how much money they earn will be spent on seeing a doctor. That''s why he is so generous to give them 300000 interest.


    "Brother, thank you!"


    Sister Ye Huan looked at Ding Ning gratefully. Although these relatives were hateful, after all, blood was thicker than water. She looked a little sad when she thought that these relatives who were good to them when they were young had become like this.


    "Be polite to me."


    Ding Ning rubbed the heads of the two sisters and said with a smile, but he always felt that this thing might not be so simple.


    Even if relatives are snobbish and ruthless, what benefits can they get from forcing two weak women like this?


    Unfortunately, Xiao Jin is still protecting Lingyun, otherwise he must let it follow to see what they are up to.


    Outside the hospital, ye Hongjun and his wife separated from each other and got into the business car with a gloomy face. Shao Guli asked the co pilot with a sad face:


    "Hongjun, what should we do now? I didn''t expect those two girls to find a rich girl. How can we tell Qian less."


    "I don''t know what to do. We take all the money with less money. If we can''t do it well, we''ll have bad luck. We can''t afford to offend with less money."


    Ye Hongjun irritably lit a cigarette and smoked.


    "Otherwise, we''ll discuss with Qian Shao and we''ll find other beauties for him?" Shao Guli said with a headache.


    "Nonsense, if other women could replace their sisters, I would still use this to calculate my niece? No matter how beautiful a woman is, Qian Shao doesn''t like it. His hobby is to play with beautiful twins. He fell in love with Ye Huan and ye Le at a glance. It''s all your greedy bitch. It''s good to give the three million yuan less to their sisters at the beginning. You have to do it. Now it''s good It''s a lot of trouble. "


    Ye Hongjun scolded angrily.


    "Ye Hongjun, you have no conscience. The three million yuan didn''t fall into my own pocket. Didn''t you use it in the expansion of the bar? At that time, I proposed to keep the money, and you didn''t agree? Now there''s an accident. It''s starting to make a back shot here. You''re still not a man..."


    Shao Guli gnashed her teeth and scolded like a bitch.


    "All right, all right, what''s the matter? Let''s think about how to solve it. If there is less money, we know we swallowed his money and haven''t done it yet. We both have to be put in gunny bags and thrown into the river."


    Ye Hongjun said impatiently.


    Shao Guli also knew that this was not the time to lose her temper. She frowned and said after a moment of silence:


    "Otherwise, we''ll tell Qian Shao that the money has been given to their sisters. Who knows that they are next to a little white face and don''t want to admit it. They must work with that little white face with a little money temper."


    Ye Hongjun''s eyes lit up and said excitedly, "yes, the arrogance of less money. If you know someone robbed a woman with him, you have to do it. No matter who loses or wins, it has nothing to do with us. Ha ha, good idea, wife, you are really my good wife."


    "Just now I was a greedy girl? Now I have become a virtuous wife again. Ye Hongjun, can you still order a face?" Shao Guli said disdainfully.


    "Hahaha, as long as you make money, who needs a face?" Ye Hongjun showed his original appearance and laughed proudly.


    Shao Guli glanced: "don''t be complacent too early. Money can be smart. It''s not so easy to coax."


    "It''s all right. I''ve thought about it. I''ll just play a bitter meat trick. When I get back, you give me a few punches and beat me black and blue. When I come back, I''ll tell Qian Shao that it''s to help him ask sister Ye Huan to be beaten by his little white face. Maybe Qian will reward me for my loyalty, ha ha!"


    Ye Hongjun said with confidence.


    Shao Guli clapped her hands excitedly: "good idea, I think it''s OK, but then again, you''re tough enough. If you win with less money, you''ll avenge us. If you lose with less money, he won''t have the face to trouble us. It''s really a plan to kill two birds with one stone."


    "That''s right. You don''t see who I am. Men must be cruel, ha ha ha."


    Ye Hongjun''s heart was full of Yin ducks and smiled proudly with Shao Guli.


    ¡­¡­


    "I''ve stabilized my aunt''s condition. It''s estimated that I won''t wake up until tomorrow. I''ll get something delicious and drink to replenish her body these two days. The special care arranged by the hospital is coming. Don''t watch here and go with my brother."


    Ding Ning sealed sun Lanying''s pain nerve and combed her meridians. At present, he has no ability to make her recover. He can only delay her life for three months and alleviate her pain.


    "Where are you going, brother?"


    Ye Huan is more quiet and shy, but looking at his mother''s stretched eyebrows, his mood has changed a lot better, and his shouting brother has also changed a lot more smoothly.


    "Just go with my brother."


    Ding Ning sold it with a smile. He knew that the sisters sold their house in order to help their mother see a doctor. Since he said to take care of them, he naturally wanted to prepare a home for them.


    Even the gambler won more than 60 million, gave 2 million to the Ye Huan sisters, gave 20 million to Lingfei to start the company last night, and he still had 40 million.


    I can''t afford a villa, but it''s no problem to buy a decent house.


    Ninghai art college is located in Jingning district and Jingpu district. In order to facilitate the two sisters to go to school, Ding Ning plans to buy a real estate at the junction of the two districts.


    After opening his mobile phone and checking the real estate online, Ding Ning drove straight to sijichun city.


    Sijichun city is a newly developed high-end community, with a green coverage rate of 70% and a beautiful living environment, which is the most attractive place for dingning.


    In the Sales Department of sijichuncheng, the sales lady is not as cynical as in the dog blood plot. Even if Ding Ning''s clothes don''t add up to more than 300 yuan, the service attitude of others is still warm and thoughtful, and she takes the trouble to introduce them to various house types.


    This makes Ding Ning secretly depressed. Grandma, are the sales ladies in high-end residential areas more qualified than those in the Sales Department of ordinary residential areas? He didn''t have a chance to put it back in front of his two sisters. It was a failure.

 Chapter 152

    But I don''t know that the sales lady is secretly proud. Ya wants to play the low-key trick of rich and young. Can the gorgeous twin beauty come to the Sales Department of the high-end community with a poor loser?


    It''s silly to be a sister. I''ve seen so many such dog blood bridges. If I want to pretend to be forced, I will never give you a chance.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were attracted by a row of single family garden style two-story small buildings: "beauty, how do you sell this small building?"


    "Oh, sir, you really have an eye. This is a single family garden jump house developed by our company. It is a single family, with a small garden and garage. The building area of the house is 360 square meters, and the actual use area is about 300 square meters. It is divided into upper and lower floors. In fact, it is equivalent to a small villa."


    The sales lady''s eyes brightened when she heard the speech. This is a big customer. This garden style house is often tens of millions, and she is selling it more and more vigorously.


    "Is it well decorated? What kind of decoration style?" Ding Ning asked excitedly.


    "It''s well decorated. You can live with your bag. Our company has only developed 20 garden style houses. The decoration style of each one is different, ensuring that each customer has a unique style. This is the decoration effect drawing, including European style, Mediterranean style, pastoral style, modern simple style, Fusang style and classical style..."


    The sales lady was in great spirits. She quickly took the decoration effect album and introduced it in detail like a lotus: "of course, if you don''t like it, you can redecorate it yourself according to your own preferences."


    "Huanhuan, Lele, see what style you like?"


    Ding Ning threw the decoration effect drawing to sister Ye Huan and asked casually.


    The two sisters thought Ding Ning wanted them to give advice, so they picked up the album and read it with interest.


    "I like Mediterranean style." Ye Le has small stars in her eyes.


    "I like simplicity." Ye huanholds different opinions.


    Ding Ning had a headache. "You must agree on what style you like. I can''t afford two sets."


    "Hee hee, what style does that brother like?" Ye Le asked with a smile.


    "Don''t ask me. As long as it''s not Fusang style, any style is OK. I''m not so particular about it. I''ll study it quickly and come up with a unified opinion."


    Ding Ning waved his hand indifferently.


    Just when the two sisters hesitated and couldn''t make up their mind, scar took out his mobile phone and respectfully said, "Chairman, young master seems to want to buy a house."


    "Where to buy a house?"


    "In the four seasons spring city just developed by our group''s subordinate real estate company."


    "Oh, I see. You do..."


    The two sisters discussed for a long time and finally made a decision: "let''s simplify the style and look clean!"


    "OK, that''s the simple style. Can you see the house? By the way, how much is it?"


    Until he made a choice, Ding Ning remembered that he forgot to ask the price. Should 40 million be enough?


    "Because this is the first garden house launched by our company. Originally, it was 130000 per square meter. Now it is only 120000 per square meter, and the total price is only 43.2 million."


    The sales lady was ecstatic and hurriedly took out the computer to calculate the price.


    Ding Ning''s face is black. NIMA, do you want to pit your father like this? I''m only 41 million, but I''m still more than two million short.


    It was embarrassing. He pretended to be forced to go to the Pacific Ocean. Looking at the two sisters'' surprise, Ding Ning had a heart to die.


    "Is there any discount for paying the full amount?" he coughed


    "Sorry, sir, this price is the biggest discount during our activity."


    The sales lady was a little depressed. She chose a house directly without asking the price. She thought she was really a good money owner. Unexpectedly, she was also a forced goods.


    "Hello, sir. I''m Qi Yueqin, manager of the sales department. Our company is now holding a sales reward and launching a lottery room delivery activity. Here''s your number. Please wait five minutes for the lottery."


    The female manager of the sales office suddenly walked quickly, smiling and stuffed Ding Ning with a number plate marked 016.


    The sales lady stared at Qi Yueqin, opened her mouth in shock and joked about Shenma international? Is the manager crazy? Lucky draw? Isn''t that fantastic? Why don''t I know?


    Even if there is this wonderful activity, it should be the peak of house viewing, right? It''s noon. No more than ten people from the whole sales department come to see the house. How to draw a lottery?


    Manager Qi''s face was filled with a warm smile: "please wait a minute."


    Ding Ning''s father-in-law couldn''t touch his head. He shrugged and smiled at the sales lady: "your company''s activities are really good. Don''t you have to spend money to buy a house if you win the prize?"


    "Yes, yes, sir. As long as you win the prize, you will get you whichever house you like, and you will be exempted from the property management fee for ten years."


    The sales lady is about to faint. What kind of wind did manager Qi smoke today? The property management fee of garden house is at least tens of thousands every year. The key problem is that the property company is not the same as their development company. Does the winning win the house in vain, and the company will have to pay the property management fee for ten years?


    But the shock was not over yet. Manager Qi continued with a smile: "Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell my husband. As long as I win the prize, I will give you a car in addition to a house you like."


    "Hehe, this activity of your company is very good."


    Ding Ning answered absently. He didn''t take it seriously at all. The lucky draw was not so good. Although the prize was very attractive, he didn''t think he had that life. He was wondering what to do if he didn''t have enough money?


    It''s not that he can''t buy a cheaper house, but the Ye Huan sisters have chosen the decoration style. When they say to change houses at this time, they really don''t have the image of being a brother.


    Do you want to call Shen MuQing to borrow money? No, no, although he is very close to her, he still can''t open his mouth when it comes to money.


    Hey, I can''t. just call uncle Ling and ask him to transfer millions to help.


    Just as he took out his mobile phone and was ready to call uncle Ling, he suddenly remembered that uncle Ling only went to buy a mobile phone today and didn''t have his number at all. It was a shame.


    "Winning number 016."


    "Ah, brother, you won the prize."


    "Brother, you won the prize, you won the prize!"


    When he was worried, Huanhuan and LeLe screamed and jumped up, laughing and jumping as several sales department staff announced the winning number.


    "Congratulations, sir. This is the key to building 16 of the garden house. This is the vehicle key given by the winner. Please show me your ID card and I''ll register for you. The staff of our company will help you handle the real estate certificate within two working days."


    Manager Qi said congratulations, but his hand was not slow at all. Without saying a word, he stuffed two keys into Ding Ning''s hands.


    Ding Ning looked at the car key in his hand like a dream. Did he win the prize?


    "Brother, you''re really good. You won the prize at once. Get your ID card and register."


    Ye Le''s excited little face flushed and urged.


    "With your ID card, it was originally given to your house."


    Ding Ning was relieved and happy. At last, MMP didn''t need money. It was embarrassing enough.


    "Ah! Give it to us?"


    The two chicks can put a big duck egg in their mouth, and their moved eyes are wet. It turns out that my brother bought a house for them.


    The sales lady is not well. She stares at Ding Ning and NIMA with hot eyes. Do you have such a brother? Give me a dozen first.


    "Yes, you are my sister. I can''t send you a house. Come on, don''t be wordy. Take your ID card and write your names on the real estate card. By the way, manager Qi, what kind of car did you send?"


    Ding Ning spoiled and rubbed the heads of the two sisters. Not allowing them to refuse, he turned to manager Qi and asked.


    "This is a Porsche Cayenne, worth 2.8 million."


    "Oh, thank you. Please help me deliver the car to this address."


    Ding Ning is very satisfied. This time, he not only earned a house, but also got a car. Finally, he can return Land Rover to Shen MuQing.


    On the way back to the hospital, the two sisters looked at the house keys in their hands like a dream. They looked ignorant. The house worth more than 40 million belonged to them, which was too mysterious.


    "By the way, Huanhuan, Lele, can you drive?"


    Ding Ning is quite calm. Anyway, he doesn''t steal or rob. The house and car won by the winning prize are not for nothing, although the prize is inexplicable.


    "Lele will, I won''t."


    Ye Huan''s eyes looking at Ding Ning are full of tenderness.


    "Then you take the time to learn a driver''s license. I''ll buy a car for each of you."


    Ding Ning drove the car without paying attention to her hot eyes.


    "Brother, why are you so kind to us?"


    Ye Le''s voice choked, and ye Huan''s eyes were red. The two girls were moved.


    "Silly girl, you are my sister. I''m not good to you. I have no experience in raising my sister, but I know that girls should be rich, so I''ll transfer two million to each of you first. If you don''t have money, tell my brother, don''t go to those messy places again, okay?"


    Ding Ning''s heart is full of satisfaction. It seems very good to have two sisters.


    "Brother, we don''t want to be your sister. You keep us and we serve you together."


    Ye Yue was cheerful and said without taboo. Ye Huan was a little shy, but her beautiful eyes were full of expectation and had no intention of objection.


    "Cut, don''t talk nonsense. You''re my sister. If you say that again, I''ll be angry."


    Ding Ning has a stiff face. He feels that his head is big. The two sisters are not worried. They are kept all day. These three views are obviously not correct.


    "Oh!"


    Ye Le''s small mouth tooted up and reluctantly responded. She was really afraid that Ding Ning would ignore her angrily.


    Ye Huan didn''t speak. A touch of gloom flashed across his face, and the atmosphere became a little silent for a moment.


    "Wait, I''ll take you to the hospital. I have to do something. You take good care of your aunt. If you can''t, go through the discharge formalities and move to a new home. Buy more delicious food for your aunt these days."


    Ding Ning didn''t say very clearly, but both sisters understood what he meant. Sun Lanying only had three months to live. Let her enjoy life in this last time.


    Thinking of their mother''s illness, the sisters'' mood suddenly fell again, and the joy of having a home was diluted a lot.


    "Brother, will you move in with us?" Ye Huan suddenly asked.


    "Ah? You two girls, I''m a big man living with you. If you don''t go, it''s bad for your reputation." Ding Ning quickly shook his head.


    "You lied. You said you treated us as your own sisters. Since we are brothers and sisters, why can''t we live together? Unless you don''t treat us as sisters at all, you just want to keep us."


    Although Ye Huan is usually very quiet, when he speaks, he points to the essence of the problem with reasonable reasons. He can only promise to stay for a few days when he has time.


    Although the two sisters are not very satisfied with the answer, they also know that they can''t rush. As long as he is willing to live, they can win him one day.

 Chapter 153

    Ding Ning wondered whether it was time to buy himself a house. It''s not a thing to float around all day.


    What''s more, Lingyun''s family will be demolished soon. Buying a house must be put on the agenda as soon as possible, but today''s house price makes him realize that tens of millions are not money at all. It seems that he has to take time to pick up some money from qishifang to speed up the pace of making money.


    Ding Ning is not a stingy person, but he can''t say how broad-minded he is. Chu Yunxiu''s disobedience that night stimulated him a lot, so he''s going to buy a house that can make her look at him with new eyes. He''ll also be a charterer himself.


    As soon as the Ye Huan sisters were taken to the hospital, the phone suddenly rang: "Hello, Ding Ning, where are you?"


    "I''m in the hospital. What''s the matter?" Ding Ning was very happy to hear Xiao Nuo''s phone call. After all, they were a little unhappy that day.


    "Can we... Meet? I... I have something to tell you."


    Xiao Nuo''s tone was a little hesitant, which was quite different from her usual crisp style.


    "No problem, what''s the matter? Is something wrong?"


    "No, let''s talk when we meet. I''ll send you the address."


    "Good!"


    Forty minutes later, Ding Ning came to the afternoon sunshine Cafe according to the address sent by Xiao Nuo.


    The cafe is like a glass flower house. The whole ceiling is made of glass. The warm sunshine is transmitted in, giving people a lazy feeling.


    "Here, what to drink?"


    Xiao Nuo stood up and waved to her double card seat. When Ding Ning took his seat, he asked.


    "Is Longjing ready before a pot of rain?"


    Ding Ning doesn''t like coffee and asks casually.


    Xiao Nuo''s face turned black and turned his eyes: "this is a cafe. Where did you get the Longjing before the rain?"


    "Let''s have a glass of boiled water." Ding Ning said indifferently.


    "Waiter, give him a cup of lemon tea."


    After Xiao Nuo and the waiter brought a cup of lemon tea, he took a sip of Blue Mountain coffee and said with flashing eyes, "do you have time tomorrow night?"


    "What? What''s up?"


    Ding Ning treats Shen MuQing every night. He has time only after eight or nine o''clock, so he wants to ask more clearly.


    "Go somewhere with me tomorrow night."


    Xiao Nuo avoided Ding Ning''s sight and said something unnaturally.


    Ding Ning frowned: "I only have time after nine."


    "Yes, I''ll contact you at nine tomorrow night."


    Xiao Nuo agreed cleanly.


    "No, you have to tell me where to go?" Ding Ning asked in a daze.


    "Someone pursues me. I don''t like him, but for some reason I can''t offend him to death, so I want you to pretend to be my boyfriend and let him die. Can you help me?"


    With a faint touch of expectation and tension in Xiao nomei''s eyes, Ding Ning, who wanted to draw a clear line with her, was soft in his heart: "be a shield, right? Well, who let us once be comrades in arms."


    Xiao Nuo breathed a long sigh of relief. She was really afraid that Ding Ning would refuse her and would not pretend to be her boyfriend. She would lose her hair if she was ashamed.


    Although it was a bit of a lie to him, it was the truth in general. Dai Zhefeng really pursued her, but he just hid the fact of the duel.


    After agreeing to contact tomorrow night, Ding Ning will leave first. He has to go to Tianfu company to see a doctor for the Mavericks.


    After Qian Yongjin woke up, he only needed a period of convalescence to recover. The Mavericks were relieved. In particular, his comrades in arms with the same disability have come to report one after another. He has returned to Tianfu company to be responsible for specific recruitment.


    Ding Ning has discussed with him that these comrades in arms cannot all enter Tianfu company. After all, if the company trusts him again, it should also take into account the company''s image. The whole group of disabled people will be security guards, and no boss will agree.


    So Ding Ning decided to recruit these into his company. It''s better to teach people to fish than to teach people to fish. He wanted to help these disabled soldiers heal, help them stand up again, and then give them a stable job and life.


    This is also the first step in his plan to establish the "care for disabled soldiers medical foundation". First, take the calf''s comrades in arms to try water.


    At 4:00 p.m., Ding Ning came to Tianfu company, and the Mavericks had stood waiting outside the gate security room.


    After Qian Yongjin, the Mavericks have reached a blind worship of Ding Ning''s medical skills.


    Like him, his three comrades in arms were waiting anxiously. After hearing the calf''s vivid description of Ding Ning''s Magical Medicine, these upright guys were full of expectations for Ding Ning, although they couldn''t fully believe it.


    After all, they have seen the video screen of treating Wang Guoliang, and they are full of respect for Ding Ning.


    "Dr. Ding, you''re here."


    As soon as Ding Ning''s car stopped, the Mavericks came up excitedly and greeted warmly.


    "I thought we were friends. I didn''t think we were too scared to call Dr. Ding."


    Ding Ning stopped the car and complained with some blame.


    The calf smiled: "then I''ll call you brother Ning later."


    "No, I may not be as old as you. I''ll call you calf and you''ll call my name."


    Ding Ning is a sincere friend who is willing to make him.


    "Well, I''ll call your name later. By the way, Ding Ning, three of my comrades in arms have come."


    "Come on, show me."


    With a big hand, Ding Ning entered the security room under the happy leadership of the Mavericks.


    "These three are all my comrades in arms, Ding Ning. Let me introduce him to you. His name is Wang Yang. This is Feng Jun and this is Gong Qiang."


    As soon as the calf entered the house, he began to introduce.


    Ding Ning looked intently. Wang Yang was a young man in his twenties and eighties. He had an inch of head, thick eyebrows and big eyes. He looked very energetic, but his left leg looked inconvenient like the calf.


    Feng Jun is about the same age as Ding Ning. He is thin and has separate heads. His face is pale. He has a circle of stubble on his chin. He looks a little haggard. His left arm is elbow high and broken.


    Gong Qiangqiang has a zigzag face and a hedgehog head. He looks older. At the age of about 30, he is also injured in his legs and limps, but he is burly and about the same size as Ding Ning.


    Although they are all disabled, the heroic posture of the soldiers is still not smoothed by the bad life. They stand as loose as a pine, sit as a clock, and their waist is always straight.


    Seeing Ding Ning, the three warmly shook hands with Ding Ning one by one. Gong Qiang said brightly, "Dr. Ding, I''ve wanted to know you for a long time. Unexpectedly, the calf."


    "Hehe, Mavericks and I are friends. You and Mavericks are comrades in arms, that is, my friends. In the future, we will all be brothers in our own family. Don''t be polite to me. If Dr. Ding is not a doctor, just call my name ding Ning."


    Ding Ning said from the bottom of his heart that the three disabled soldiers are all Iron-blooded soldiers who are physically disabled and will not be disabled. They have a firm face and are full of noble righteousness. They make people feel good at first sight.


    Most soldiers like the guy with a straightforward temper and don''t like hypocrisy. Seeing that Ding Ning is so easy-going and direct, they also put down their constraints and soon got familiar with him.


    In terms of age, Gong Qiang is 29 years old, Wang Yang is 27 years old, Mavericks are 24 years old, Feng Jun is the youngest, 23 years old, but they are all older than Ding Ning.


    In order to make the plan of the "foundation for caring for disabled soldiers" go smoothly, Ding Ning stopped hiding and began treatment directly for them.


    In addition to Feng Jun, he can''t make him reborn. Even the calf, the three of them are disabled by leg muscle atrophy and broken meridians.


    In less than two hours, he cured the calf''s three leg injuries. Of course, the price was that his power was greatly reduced again, almost exhausted.


    The three of Gong Qiang watched their legs recover as before, and tears filled their eyes. After they retired because of their disability, they have been ridiculed in society these years. At the moment, they miraculously returned to normal, which makes them cry with joy.


    Feng Jun was also genuinely happy for them and said sadly with envy: "unfortunately, I didn''t meet brother Ding Ning earlier, otherwise I wouldn''t have to amputate."


    Ding Ning said positively, "don''t lose heart. I''m not able to regenerate your broken arm, but I can make you a prosthetic. As long as you practice hard, I promise it''s no worse than the real hand."


    "Are you serious?" Feng Jun''s eyes brightened.


    In fact, the amputation of his left arm did not have a great impact on his life. Compared with other comrades in arms, his situation was much better, but he was irritable and hated some people looking at people with colored glasses, so he often quarreled with people and was eventually dismissed by the original unit. Only after receiving a call from Xiaoniu did he come to Ninghai.


    Originally, he didn''t care, but after listening to Ding Ning, who doesn''t want to have sound limbs compared with no hands, he became interested immediately.


    "Of course, we are already brothers. Can I cheat you?"


    Ding Ning pretended to be unhappy, and his face was stiff.


    "Believe, of course. I can''t believe anyone else but you, brother."


    Feng Jun had long been convinced by Ding Ning''s miraculous medical skills and said with a silly smile at the back of his head.


    With Ding Ning''s deeper and deeper research on gene map, he has a vague idea in his heart.


    The human trunk is brought by human beings at birth and is also affected by innate genes. Although he cannot regenerate the broken arm, if the artificial limb is made of the material closest to the human tissue, the meridians are artificially made, and through continuous practice to enhance the fit, sooner or later the artificial limb can become the same trunk as the real limb.


    Of course, now this idea is only theoretically feasible. Whether it can really work is unknown. Among other things, it is a big problem to find materials that fit with human tissue.


    The best way is to find an arm of the same blood as Feng Jun for transplantation, so that the success rate of transplantation can reach more than 90%.


    If you do that, what''s the difference between it and that inhuman mysterious organization, so Ding Ning''s top ten are excluded from his heart.


    But since Ding Ning dares to say so, he is absolutely sure. What gives him confidence is 9000 years old.


    So far, no one can give an accurate answer to what life form Taisui is. It is more to classify it as fungi.


    It is a large Myxomycete complex between protozoa and fungi. Its structure is not composed of a single cell, but a polymer composed of bacteria, myxomycetes and fungi.


    It can replicate itself by absorbing organic matter and humus. It contains the strongest bioactive components found so far and has the most complete functional nutrients.


    As we all know, the human body is composed of water, protein, fat, carbohydrates, minerals, cellulose, etc.


    Medical silica gel is a high molecular siloxane polymer. It is odorless, tasteless, non-toxic and has no side effects. The temperature can change with the change of body temperature. It is always consistent with the body temperature and will not have cold foreign body feeling. It is widely used in the field of beauty and plastic surgery in clinic.


    After nine thousand years of growth, Taisui has made qualitative changes in its efficacy. Its ability to absorb organic matter and humus for self replication has been greatly enhanced, so as to replace the metabolism of human cells and make prosthetics full of activity.

 Chapter 154

    After nine thousand years of growth, Taisui has made qualitative changes in its efficacy. Its ability to absorb organic matter and humus for self replication has been greatly enhanced. It can even replace the metabolism of human cells and make the prosthetic limb become true after a long time of fit.


    As long as blood vessels and meridians are created in the artificial limb to imitate the human body, connected to the nervous system, and then a little bit of 9000 year old grinding powder is injected, so that the artificial limb can absorb organic matter and humus independently to replicate and replace the metabolism of cell tissue. Sooner or later, the artificial limb will be the same as the real limb.


    This is a crazy idea and a completely feasible scheme in theory. Although it has not undergone clinical trials, Ding Ning has full confidence that he can succeed, and Feng Jun will be his first experimenter.


    Once the experiment is successful, it will be an epoch-making event that will shock the medical community. However, this case of amputated limb transplantation is doomed to be unable to be widely popularized and applied to clinical medicine.


    First, nine thousand years old is extremely rare, and the general effect of Taisui is far less than that; The second is to artificially create meridians and blood vessels in the prosthetic limb. I''m afraid no one can do it except Ding Ning.


    As long as he had money, it was not difficult to get medical silica gel. Ding Ning thought of doing it and asked Feng Jun to wait patiently and leave immediately to buy silica gel.


    Before he left, he pulled the calf aside and gave him a bank card with two million yuan in it. He asked him to rent a foothold for the disabled soldiers who were coming one after another.


    The Mavericks didn''t want it yet, but Ding Ning said, "do you want your comrades in arms to come to Ninghai and live under the overpass?".


    When she came to Changjiang hospital again, she found that the two sisters Ye Huan were still moving very fast. Sun Lanying had gone through the discharge formalities and took her mother home to recuperate.


    Ding Ning found President Zhou and proposed to buy medical silica gel, which is just a small matter for president Zhou, who is proud of Zhao Gang''s smooth operation at the moment.


    After thinking about it, put the silica gel given free of charge by President Zhou into the Cayenne car just received, and drive the Land Rover to the banwan villa.


    When he opened the door, Ding Ning was immediately delayed. It was not Shen MuQing or the beautiful bodyguard who opened the door, but ye Shulan with a smiling face.


    Compared with Ye Shulan, who had always been lukewarm towards Ding Ning, she became very enthusiastic at the moment. Looking at Shen MuQing who secretly spit out her tongue to him, he knew that it must be the result of this Nizi blowing wind in her mother''s ear.


    Alas, mother-in-law is always the most terrible creature in the world. People say that mother-in-law is more and more happy when she sees her son-in-law. Why do they hate each other when they come to him.


    In fact, Ding Ning misunderstood Ye Shulan. After learning that he came to see Shen MuQing every day during this period of time, and his condition has improved significantly, ye Shulan''s impression of Ding Ning is excellent.


    In particular, she received a call from Shen MuQing last night. When she learned that she was engaged, her heart still withstood the stimulation. It can be seen that the treatment during this period is effective.


    Of course, this has something to do with Tang Rui, who is responsible for reporting the situation to her, subconsciously favoring to help Ding Ning speak.


    Ye Shulan was eager for her daughter. She came early in the morning and had an open chat with Shen MuQing.


    In the Shen family, ye Shulan, who is not afraid of heaven and earth, is only afraid of old man Shen. She can''t decide to change the engagement, but she hopes that her daughter can get her own happiness, saying that she will support whatever choice her daughter makes.


    This made Shen MuQing, who was depressed after beating Zhao Chenxi, feel much better. The only thing to worry about is that her mother is coming. What should I do for the treatment tonight? After all, that degree of intimacy must not be watched by others.


    "Dr. Ding, please. Have you eaten?"


    Ye Shulan let Ding Ning into the living room and asked politely.


    Ding Ning touched his stomach. Then he remembered that he really didn''t have dinner. He was a little embarrassed and said, "don''t say, I really didn''t eat."


    "Mu Qing and I didn''t eat either. Let''s go out and have some food together."


    Ye Shulan can also cook, but her level is really not very good. Usually, there are nannies at home to cook. Tonight, she didn''t let the nanny come because she wanted to take Shen MuQing out for a big meal.


    "Don''t bother. Do you have any ingredients at home? I''ll make some."


    Ding Ning ran all day without being idle. He was too lazy to run out again. He just made do with it.


    "Can you cook? I live here these days. My aunt bought a lot of ingredients. They should be in the fridge."


    Shen MuQing''s eyes lit up and volunteered, "I''ll help you wash and choose vegetables."


    "If I couldn''t cook, I would have starved to death. OK, aunt, you can watch TV. I''ll see what ingredients are in the kitchen and try my craft."


    Ding Ning didn''t treat Shen MuQing as an outsider in his heart. He stood up and walked to the kitchen. Shen MuQing also followed in.


    Ye Shulan sat alone in the living room, watching the two people talking and laughing, one washing dishes and the other choosing dishes. Her daughter often flirted with Ding Ning. The heartfelt smile was something she hadn''t seen since she was a child. She looked a little strange and felt strange. It was like a warm home. It looked so harmonious.


    Speaking from her heart, she didn''t dislike Ding Ning, and even had some faint appreciation, but she just regarded him as a doctor with excellent medical skills.


    However, as the son-in-law of the Shen family, she knew that it was impossible. After all, her mother''s family was also a strong family at the beginning, but even so, her marriage to the Shen family was full of twists and turns and took a lot of hardships. In addition, Shen Muru was stubborn and swore that she would not marry, so she finally had to let the Shen family loose.


    It can be imagined that there is no possibility for a grass-roots boy like Ding Ning to marry the precious daughter of the Shen family.


    From her personal point of view, she certainly hopes that her daughter can get her own happiness, but from the perspective of the interests of the Shen family, marrying the Zhao family is more conducive to the development of the Shen family.


    Especially when the Zhao family now has the momentum to surpass other big families and become the first family in Yanjing, marriage with the Zhao family is the most beneficial choice for the Shen family.


    She knows how ruthless the Shen family is. The most important thing in his heart is the inheritance of the family. Any family affection and love can be sacrificed at any time in front of the interests of the family.


    Of course, the most important reason is that her daughter''s marriage partner Zhao Zilong makes her very satisfied. She likes the young man who combines almost all the advantages of men.


    Ding Ning is really excellent, looks good and has excellent medical skills, but that''s all. There is no comparability with the perfect Zhao Zilong.


    This makes Ye Shulan worry. It seems that she should remind Mu Qing to keep a distance from Ding Ning. Otherwise, she really doesn''t know what kind of tragedy will happen.


    Ding Ning''s knife skill was very good and his cooking was very quick. In less than an hour, six dishes and one soup were served on the table.


    Scrambled egg with tomato, fried beef with onion, braised pork with pineapple, braised eel in red wine, kung pao chicken, fried river shrimp and a soup of white gourd and medlar ribs.


    Before the dishes were served, the strong smell began to diffuse, which made Ye Shulan swallow her saliva and secretly surprised that Ding Ning''s cooking looked very good.


    Shen MuQing, who has tasted the dishes for several times, has a drooling face. Looking at Ding Ning, she has brought a little worship. She didn''t expect that Ding Ning is not only good at medicine, but also so superb in cooking, which is better than the food made by the five-star chef she has eaten.


    "Mom, come and have a taste. The food made by Ding Ning is delicious. I''ve never eaten such delicious food before. It''s really delicious."


    Shen MuQing is just like a virtuous little wife. Plates of dishes go up and proudly let Ye Shulan taste them.


    "Really? It looks really good. I didn''t expect Dr. Ding to have this skill."


    Ye Shulan looked at the steaming six dishes and one soup with complete color, flavor and flavor on the table. Her appetite suddenly increased. She couldn''t wait to start eating with a simple polite sentence.


    "I''ve been greedy since I was a child. I like to make some cooking skills when I''m free. At least I can''t lose my stomach. Have a taste and see how it tastes?"


    Ding Ning politely said that he would not foolishly tell them that his cooking was taught by sister Qiao, a master of the God of food level.


    At the entrance of the most homely and common scrambled eggs with tomatoes, a delicious taste quickly occupied Ye Shulan''s mouth, and then exploded among her taste buds.


    Fresh, beautiful and fragrant are not enough to describe the taste of the dish. We can only describe it by how many times it should be tasted in the sky and in the world.


    Another chopstick was used to fry beef with onion. The smell of onion and pepper well covered the faint fishy smell of beef. It''s cooked but not old, smooth but not greasy. It''s exaggerated to say that it melts in the mouth, but it''s definitely tender enough. It takes no effort to eat. Even people with bad teeth can easily chew, especially the fragrant taste, It''s definitely more delicious than the steak made in the top Western restaurant.


    Pineapple is sweet and delicious, the meat is sweet but not greasy, and the entrance is smooth; The eel cooked in red wine keeps the eel meat delicious. At the same time, the faint aroma of wine diffuses in the mouth and the aftertaste is endless; The same is true of kung pao chicken and fried river shrimp, which are not weaker than the delicious food made by the so-called five-star chefs.


    The six dishes are basically meat dishes. Ye Shulan Niang, who always likes to eat light food, planned to taste it, but as soon as they ate it, they could no longer stop the car. The six dishes were cleaned up, and there was still some unfinished feeling.


    Fortunately, although the soup of white gourd and medlar ribs is also a meat soup, it has been specially processed by Ding Ning into a medicinal diet, which has completely played a role in removing greasiness.


    In particular, the delicious soup made the mother only rub her stomach and shout to eat, but she poured it into her stomach bowl by bowl.


    Even Shen MuQing, who usually eats less than half a bowl of rice, ate two bowls of rice for the first time in her life, and ye Shulan wolfed down three bowls.


    It''s really embarrassing. Ding Ning, who robbed this mother, only ate half full, but he still felt a sense of achievement when he saw that his cooking was so popular.


    "Dr. Ding, with your cooking skills, what kind of doctor do you still be? I dare say that no matter which five-star hotel will rush to ask you."


    Ye Shulan rubbed her swollen stomach and collapsed on the chair without image, praising sincerely.


    "Hehe, cooking is just my hobby. I still prefer to treat patients and save people. Every time I rob people from death, I will have a sense of happiness."


    Ding Ning''s face lit up and said calmly as he cleaned up the empty dishes.


    Shen MuQing looked at him affectionately. She felt that Ding Ning was a thick book. She thought she knew him well, but when she opened it again, she would find that what he showed was only the tip of his iceberg.


    Compared with the radiant Zhao Zilong, he is more reserved and introverted, full of magical magic charm. People can''t help but want to get close to him, understand him, have him and uncover all his mysteries.

 Chapter 155

    Ye Shulan looked at her daughter''s obviously emotional eyes and sighed in her heart.


    Without Zhao Zilong, if he had not been born in the Shen family, such an excellent young man as Ding Ning would have been a good match for his daughter.


    From some details such as Ding Ning''s doting eyes at Shen MuQing and helping her with dishes during dinner, she can find that Ding Ning is a very gentle and careful person, which is completely two extremes with his husband''s careless, irritable and stubborn donkey like man.


    She believes that her daughter will be very happy to marry Ding Ning. Even she is a little moved. If she is now in her twenties and hasn''t married a woman, she may go after him. It''s not surprising that her daughter likes him. After all, there are not many men with good medical skills and cooking skills in the world, but few men are willing to cook for women,


    But there are not so many in this world. If some people are born, they are doomed to be unable to control their destiny. Perhaps they live better than ordinary people, but happiness can''t be controlled in their own hands.


    This reminds her of the noisy past in Yanjing circle for more than 20 years. Compared with the parties concerned, she has to say that she is lucky. At least she has tried hard and succeeded.


    Although some people said that she was attached to power, and even said that she was a scheming bitch, so what? When she showed her talent and became the helmsman of the Shen family''s commercial aircraft carrier, those people still closed their mouths obediently, and they had to bow down and show a flattering smile when they saw her.


    "Mom, go out for a walk and eat. We''re going to start treatment."


    Shen MuQing could not help reminding her mother that she had no sign of avoiding.


    "When you start treatment, I won''t delay you by watching TV in the living room?"


    Shen MuQing gave Ye Shulan a preventive injection in advance and said that Ding Ning needed absolute silence during treatment and could not be disturbed. She had planned to go out for a walk after dinner, but now she is too lazy to move.


    "No, the sound of TV will disturb him. You don''t know. Every time he treats me, he will consume a lot. We must concentrate and can''t be harassed, otherwise our lives are in danger."


    Seeing that her mother didn''t understand interest, Shen MuQing''s face was not red and her heart didn''t jump. Anyway, her mother always thought that Ding Ning would treat her with genuine Qi, which would cause great consumption and can''t be disturbed.


    "Well, I''ll go out for a walk, Dr. Ding. It''ll be hard for you."


    Ye Shulan thought that not watching TV at home was also very boring. She might as well go out and eat.


    Ding Ning looked at Shen MuQing secretly making faces at him. She couldn''t help but feel hot. She was becoming more and more naughty.


    Watching Ye Shulan leave reluctantly, Shen MuQing''s face was red and charming white. Ding Ning glanced: "big sex wolf, what are you waiting for?"


    "You girl, how do I feel that you don''t seem to be waiting for me to cure, but like seducing me."


    Ding Ning and she have met each other sincerely, and there are no taboos to speak.


    "Hum, the big sex wolf has a false reputation. You dare not eat it when it is sent to your mouth."


    Shen MuQing walked upstairs with some resentment.


    "Don''t force me. I''m not as good as animals. You have to force me to upgrade to animals."


    Ding Ning looked at Shen MuQing''s swaying shadow and flirted.


    "If you have the ability, just show me one beast? A guy with lust heart but no lust courage."


    Who knows that Shen MuQing is more open than him. The extremely sharp counterattack makes Ding Ning speechless.


    Tonight, Shen MuQing seems to want to carry out the temptation to the end. When she treats her illness, she simply wears nothing. She has been teasing him and making his animal blood boil again and again.


    After the treatment, he took a mandarin duck bath with him. He finally didn''t resist the temptation and enjoyed her service.


    The only thing that depressed him was that his physical strength was beyond ordinary people. The sound of Ye Shulan coming back to open the door frightened him like a frightened rabbit. At that time, it withered, causing Shen MuQing to giggle.


    Ye Shulan looked at Ding Ning''s wet hair, which had just taken a bath in her daughter''s room, and a different color flashed in her eyes.


    She knows that her daughter has a slight cleanliness habit. Let alone men, even her mother can''t take a bath in her bathroom.


    This made her more worried and decided to have a good talk with Shen MuQing as soon as Ding Ning left.


    If she knew that the distance between her baby girl and Ding Ning was only the last layer of film, she didn''t know what it would be like in her heart.


    Ding Ning, who was guilty of being a thief, didn''t dare to stay long. He quickly returned the Land Rover key to Shen MuQing. Shen MuQing didn''t say much in front of her mother. Although he took the car key, he was obviously a little unhappy.


    Ding Ning hurried to say hello to Ye Shulan, then fled and left the banwan villa. He took a car and went straight to the Changjiang hospital to open the winning cayenne.


    "Jingling!"


    As soon as the car drove out of the parking lot, Ding Ning''s phone rang. It was puzzling to him that the caller ID was Bai Qing.


    "Bai Dashao, why did you remember to call me?"


    "Doctor Ding, ha ha, I was really out of sight that day. I didn''t recognize you as the famous doctor Ding. It''s really disrespectful."


    Bai Dashao''s hearty laughter came from the phone in exchange for Ding Ning''s bad eyes: "tell me, what''s the matter?"


    "Are you free now? I''ll take you to a good place to play." The mysterious way of white Green God.


    Ding Ning naturally thought crooked and said in righteous words: "I''m a very honest man and don''t like those sex / love matches."


    "I''ll go. Who do you think I am? I''m going to take you to an exciting place to play. In a word, whether to go or not."


    Bai Dashao said in tears and laughter.


    Ding Ning looked at the time. It was only more than eight o''clock. Now it would be bad if he went back and ran into Chu Yunxiu. Anyway, it was still early. He just went to see what tricks Bai Dashao played: "OK, go ahead and where to meet?"


    "I''ll send you a mobile location, Genting international collection."


    Bai Dashao hung up the phone and sent a mobile phone to locate it.


    Half an hour later, Ding Ning appeared in front of Yunding international. Bai Dashao opened the window of a Rolls Royce phantom car and waved to him to follow.


    There were more than a dozen luxury cars following his car. Ding Ning stepped on the accelerator and followed him. He muttered to himself that he would not let me go racing.


    However, as well as racing, these childe brothers are not bad money owners. Racing can also earn them a fortune. He Si, who is eager to buy a luxury house, doesn''t mind wantonly searching these dandies.


    More than half an hour later, Bai Dashao''s car drove into a remote villa. Although the villa was remote, it was heavily guarded. There were no less than 50 guards outside the door alone.


    These guards have sharp eyes and steady feet. They are all excellent practitioners. They also wear radio earphones in their ears. They look very professional.


    Bai Dashao should be a regular guest. He rolled open the window and showed his face. The guards quickly and respectfully opened the door and didn''t even check.


    After Bai Dashao''s car, many luxury cars filed in and parked in an underground parking lot full of luxury cars.


    Probably after being informed by the guard, as soon as the car was parked, a white shirt man with a manager''s badge respectfully greeted him: "Bai Shao, the boss asked me to pick you up. Please follow me."


    "Yes!" Bai Dashao nodded, and a group of Childe brothers who rushed out of the car waved their hands.


    "Bai Shao, what fun is there here? Come all the way here."


    "Yes, Bai Shao, don''t sell off. I''m so anxious. What''s the fun place?"


    "I look at a broken villa. Isn''t it an underground casino?"


    "It can''t be a casino. You can''t gamble where you want to gamble. You''re eager to come here."


    "Don''t be impatient. Since Bai Shao said that fun places must be fun, what do you want to do so much? You''ve already arrived at the place. You''ll know if you go in and have a look."


    ¡­¡­


    A gang of dandies began to talk.


    Bai Shao smiled and said nothing. Instead, he came to Ding Ning and hugged his shoulder: "go, brother, open your eyes."


    "I''ll go. You think I''m a steamed stuffed bun, but then again, you''re mysterious. Where is it? I''ll go back if you don''t say it again. It''s very boring, okay?"


    Ding Ning pulled away his hand with a speechless face and said with great dissatisfaction.


    "It''s all here anyway. Just go in and have a look."


    Bai Dashao is not angry, still smiling.


    But I don''t know that his style caused those childe brothers to tongue tied. They secretly guessed Ding Ning''s identity and made Bai Shao, whose eyes were higher than the top, look like fawning with the pole.


    You know, Bai Shao looks approachable and has friends all over the world, but in fact, few people can get into his eyes.


    Even the young and old from Yanjing city are polite on the surface, but in fact they look down on them. So far, they haven''t seen Bai Shao take the initiative to show kindness to anyone.


    The most important thing is that the guy who drives more than two million cayenne and whose clothes add up to no more than three hundred dollars seems to be impatient. He mercilessly threw away Bai Shao''s hand of friendship, and Bai Shao


    But he didn''t look angry at all. The significance of this is intriguing.


    However, these childe brothers look dandy, but in fact they are all from families that are either rich or expensive. They are not fools. They will never chat up with Ding Ning at will before Bai Shao takes the initiative to introduce them, so as to prevent Bai Shao''s dissatisfaction. They just unconsciously have a more respectful expression when facing Ding Ning.


    Therefore, there was a wonderful scene at the scene. Bai Shao walked bravely in the middle with a tailor-made famous brand and Ding Ning wearing stall goods. He was surrounded by a large group of Childe brothers, just like bodyguards.


    When they got into the elevator, the white shirt manager took out a magnetic card and brushed it next to the elevator button. Originally, there was only one more red negative four button in the elevator on the negative third floor.


    Ding Ning looked at this scene curiously and secretly praised that such a setting is absolutely secret. When he has his own industry in the future, he will also build such an elevator. Some secret things can be hidden in it, and non people can''t enter it.


    With a "Ding" sound, the elevator door opened, walked tens of meters along a corridor, pushed open an alloy gate, and suddenly opened, with violent noise and heat waves.


    "I''ll go to the underground ring. It''s a good place."


    A young man in Armani shouted in surprise after Bai Shao.


    "Yes, how about the underground ring? I didn''t lie to you? It''s absolutely exciting."


    Bai Shao turned his head and said triumphantly.


    "That''s necessary. It''s absolutely exciting. I''ve been to the underground boxing ground several times before. Unfortunately, they have been sealed up. I didn''t expect there to be such a place in our Ninghai."


    "Especially, I like the atmosphere in the underground ring. Hurry up, I want to bet."


    "It''s much more exciting than the casino. It''s comfortable to see the feeling of boxing to meat."


    "Bai Shao, I didn''t say. This is your friend''s field. Get some membership cards for your brothers."


    "Yes, Bai Shao, next time you don''t have time, I can come by ourselves. Hi PI, hi PI."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 156

    A group of Childe brothers screamed like beating chicken blood. Some wanted to bet, some wanted membership cards, and all were in high spirits.


    Ding Ning couldn''t help but wonder. There are tens of thousands of square meters of underground boxing ground decorated with resplendence. There are tens of millions of these decorations alone.


    Like the wrestling field in the United States, there is a boxing ring surrounded by barbed wire in the center, surrounded by hundreds of seats for the rich and powerful who come to see the boxing match.


    The wall in the south is equipped with a huge LCD screen. Except for the boxing ring like a beast cage, everything is very like a regular boxing match.


    Dozens of sexy bunnies shuttle through the guests with trays of red wine. They don''t get angry when their hips and breasts are pinched, but show a charming smile.


    At the moment, a black boxer with shiny muscles is fighting fiercely with a white boxer.


    At the moment, men and women who are either rich or expensive are shouting wildly without image, and the deafening cheers, cheers, angry curses and shouts are higher and higher.


    The white boxer made a left hook and hit the black boxer hard in the face. The black boxer had strong resistance. When his body was turned sideways, he hit the white man under the chin with his right elbow.


    The white boxer was tilted back by one of his elbows and staggered. The black boxer rotated in place and hit the other''s eyes heavily with his left fist. Then a set of airtight combined fists knocked the white boxer down one after another.


    "Why don''t you even have a referee?" Ding Ning muttered in surprise.


    Bai Dashao smiled softly and explained, "there is no referee in this kind of boxing. Unless you admit defeat and surrender, life and death will matter."


    Ding Ning looked as if he was one of them. "Is it irresponsible to kill someone?"


    "Please, brother, this is an underground black boxing ring. These boxers come for huge appearance fees. They will sign a life and death contract before the game. Even if they are killed or maimed, they are voluntary."


    Bai Shao suddenly felt that Ding Ning was so naive that he couldn''t see the dark side of the world, and explained patiently.


    Ding Ning thought deeply. Maybe he never thought how important money was before, so he thought it was ridiculous to fight black fists or sacrifice something that seemed very precious to him for money.


    But after experiencing Bai Qinglian, ye Huan sisters and calf comrades in arms, he realized that he was really too naive.


    He imagined the world too beautiful. He didn''t know how some people at the bottom of society struggled in the cruel social reality.


    After five years of plain college life, he was too lazy and idle to really touch the dark side of this society.


    Only through experience can we realize the difficulty and difficulty of survival. He can''t change the reality. He can only do his little to help some people he can help.


    It was this inspiration that made him suddenly realize that the previous practice of buying a house and a car for the Ye Huan sisters was wrong, and the method of helping them was very problematic.


    It''s better to teach people to fish than to teach people to fish. What he should do is to give them a platform to strive for success, rather than give them a lot of money to squander.


    If this goes on, over time, they will develop the bad habit of being lazy and lazy, and even become moths that make no contribution to the society. This is by no means his original intention.


    It seems that we should take time to talk with them and see what their ideals and aspirations are. He will provide them with a platform for development and let them strive to fulfill their dreams.


    "Bai Shao came to join in. Canglan lost her welcome. It''s really impolite."


    A slightly magnetic voice interrupted Ding Ning''s reverie.


    Hearing the sound, a group of muscular men surrounded by a tall and strong man came up.


    The man was quite handsome. At about thirty, his flying eyebrows and a slightly hooked nose looked very rebellious.


    "Look at what you said. I just come to play. Why are you so polite?"


    Bai Shao seemed to know the man very well, and a sincere smile hung on his face.


    "Ha ha, don''t come to join your brother. I Qin canglan have to come and say hello if I''m not sensible. These seats are not the seats for Bai Shao. Come with me and let''s go to the VIP area."


    Qin canglan smiled brightly and walked with Bai Qing.


    Ding Ning keenly found that Qin canglan''s aura was very strong and really crazy. So many people followed Bai Qing, but he didn''t even take a look. It seemed that those people didn''t deserve his attention.


    The dandies who followed Bai Qing seemed to be afraid of him. They didn''t continue to follow Bai Qing, but each looked for a place to bet.


    "Come on, brother!"


    Bai Qing didn''t say hello to anyone, but shouted Ding Ning, which made Qin canglan flash a different color in his eyes. The dandies were more sure that Ding Ning must have an extraordinary life experience.


    "You go, I won''t go. I''ll walk around."


    Ding Ning had a bad impression of Qin canglan. He didn''t want to intersect with him. Wen Yan shook his head and refused his kindness.


    Bai Qing didn''t force it either. She said with a smile, "then you can turn around freely. Some promising boxers can also bet."


    Ding Ning nodded and stopped paying attention to him. He turned to the boxing ring. He really didn''t have any interest in this level of boxing. He planned to leave first after watching two games.


    "Bai Shao, your friend has a lot of personality."


    In the VIP seat, Qin canglan looked at Ding Ning wandering around with great interest and asked tentatively.


    Bai Shao kept a secret smile: "he is a very interesting friend."


    "Interesting? There are not many people who can get less in vain."


    "Ha ha!"


    Bai Qing made a ha ha and said no more.


    Qin canglan knew that Bai Qing was perfunctory. He refused to introduce him. He also changed the topic wisely: "come on, introduce you some friends from Yanjing."


    "Friends from Yanjing?"


    Bai Shao is obviously a little surprised. He knows Qin canglan''s character and identity. He can''t pee a pot with the gang of young people in Yanjing. It''s definitely a big start for him to introduce it solemnly.


    Qin canglan smiled, "I just met through Qian Laosan. I''m a member of the circle playing with his cousin. It seems that I have a big background."


    "The third cousin of the Qian family?"


    Bai Qing said thoughtfully, "that''s really a big start. Qian Laosan''s uncle is a provincial and ministerial cadre, which is also very good."


    "It''s true, but she''s obviously not the main character. It seems that there''s a bigger one, surnamed Dai. I think they all seem to be dominated by him."


    Qin canglan was also surprised. Unexpectedly, the gentle guy had such a big background.


    "Surname Dai? I know who it is. It''s one of the eight young people in Yanjing. It''s famous for a long time, but I haven''t had a chance to see it. I don''t know if I can play together."


    Bai Qing seemed to be on the right number and said calmly.


    Qin canglan raised his eyebrows and sneered with disdain at the corners of his mouth: "what shit, Yanjing eight young, just a group of second generation ancestors who rely on the scenery of their home."


    "You can''t say that. Although the eight young people in Yanjing can''t say that they are outstanding, there are many people with mixed eyes, but there are really several masters worthy of the name."


    Bai Qing said realistically.


    "Cut, no matter how worthy of their name, they can''t compare with you, Ninghai No. 1."


    Qin canglan said noncommittally.


    "Come on, don''t beat me up. What''s the first thing in Ninghai? I''m not afraid to laugh off people''s big teeth when it comes out."


    Bai Qing shook her head and smiled modestly. Qin canglan smiled and said no more. Although Bai Qing was low-key, people who knew his roots and the bottom knew how hard his background was. The vice national level really couldn''t scare him.


    Ding Ning watched the two innings bored. When he was about to leave first, he was attracted by a boxer who had just appeared and immediately stopped.


    It was a boy of about seventeen or eighteen years old, naked, with only a piece of animal skin around his waist, and a thick iron chain around his neck like a dog, limiting his range of activities.


    The boy has long hair, a handsome face like a woman, and a very thin body. It''s not too much to say that he is skin and bones. He has a vegetable face and seems to be malnourished, but his eyes twinkle with a fierce light like a wolf.


    What attracted Ding Ning was the fierce light in his eyes, which reminded him of the days when he was hunting alone in the Luochuan mountains when he was 15 or 16 years old, and made him feel a sense of sympathy, just like looking at his own shadow.


    His opponent is a Muay Thai master, with calf like muscles, steady steps and evidence of advance and retreat, forming a huge gap with the young man''s thin body.


    This made the audience boo and scold the boxing organizers for fooling around. This is not a heavyweight competition at all, and there is no suspense about the outcome.


    But Ding Ning knew that the young man had extraordinary skills and terrible wolf nature. The Muay Thai player was definitely not his opponent.


    Sure enough, at the beginning of the game, the young man showed his white teeth and issued a demonstrative roar in his throat. His body was as fast as lightning. It was just a face-to-face. The Muay Thai player was bitten off his throat by the young man, covered his neck and twitched to death.


    The whole boxing field was silent and was subdued by the bloody scene. It took three minutes before it was thunderous with joy. Even the gamblers who lost money cheered him madly.


    A second kill, coupled with blood, stimulated their adrenaline and made them forget their feelings. Such a wonderful game is enough to make them worth the ticket price.


    Different from the rest for the winner of the previous competition, the winning teenager did not retreat. Like the king of the boxing ring, he provocatively stretched out a middle finger to a VIP room.


    Qin canglan''s face was livid and coldly ordered in his ear: "since he wants to release the wild, give him some material and go to four people."


    "What''s the matter, brother Qin? Who is this boy? Why is there an iron chain around his neck?"


    Xiaoyao looked at the boy with some pity. If the boy hadn''t been too bloody and violent before, she wanted to beg Qin canglan to let him go.


    "Sister Xiao Yao, although this guy looks beautiful, he is actually a beast. He is a wolf child. He was raised by wolves. Later, he didn''t know how to come to human society and was adopted by an old man. The old man is old, in poor health and has no money to see a doctor. The wolf child is very filial to the old man. In order to raise money for the old man to see a doctor, he came to us to fight black fist to make money."


    Qin canglan barely smiled, I have to explain patiently: "But who knows that this guy is wild and hard to tame. He said it well in advance. As soon as he came on the stage, he killed several of our well-trained money fighters. When I was not here and his manager couldn''t handle affairs, he sneaked into him with an anesthetic gun and locked him up. As a result, the old man''s illness was delayed. After the old man died, the boy became crazy and even killed him with an iron chain Several of us died. "


    "So you tied him up like a dog as a tool to make money?"


    Xiao Yao said with some dissatisfaction, which made Qin canglan''s face cold.


    "Well, cousin, boss Qin has to do it. You don''t know how much it costs to train a boxer. You have to earn back after being killed by that boy."


    Qian Laosan quietly stared at Xiao Yao for fear that he would annoy Qin canglan, a generous guy. He couldn''t cover Xiao Yao and quickly neutralized the mud.

 Chapter 157

    Xiao Yao quietly clenched his fist, and his impression of Qin canglan fell to the bottom of the valley. He had to make a sarcastic remark, but Dai Zhefeng stopped him: "well, Xiao Yao, we are guests from far away. Let''s say less."


    Seeing Xiao Yao Du''s mouth and no longer making a sound, Qin canglan''s face looked a little better.


    The mosquito lay in her ear and whispered, "well, Xiao Yao, we have no relatives with the boy. There''s no need to offend these local snakes for him. After all, this is not Yanjing."


    "Hum, if sister Nuo is here, she will turn against them. Dai Zhefeng is still a man. She can''t compare with sister Nuo."


    Xiaoyao glanced at Dai Zhefeng, who was talking and laughing with Qin canglan, and felt for the first time that he really didn''t deserve Xiao Nuo.


    "Stop it. The strong dragon doesn''t press the local snake. The water in Ninghai is very deep. Don''t find yourself unhappy."


    The mosquito grabbed her hand and whispered.


    "OK, I see. I want to go back. Do you want to go with me or play again?"


    Xiao Yao watched the young man kill four more people. The ring sent eight people to fight with him this time. The young man was scarred and could not hold on.


    The whole ring was boiling, and the screams were deafening. I suddenly felt that my heart was blocked badly, and I didn''t want to stay here for a moment.


    "Wait a little longer and see what Dai Zhefeng says."


    The mosquito hesitated and glanced at Dai Zhefeng, who was interested.


    "I''m not feeling well. Go back first. You can play here."


    Xiao Yao stood up without expression and said.


    Everyone looked at her in surprise, and Dai Zhefeng frowned: "let''s go together. Wait a minute, don''t be so disappointed, okay?"


    "Can''t I faint? Take your time and I''ll go first."


    Xiaoyao glared at him and turned to walk out.


    "Forget it, I''m afraid girls won''t adapt to such a bloody scene. I''m also a little uncomfortable. I''ll go back with Xiao Yao."


    The mosquito stood up with a smiling face and motioned to the crowd.


    Dai Zhefeng glanced at her unhappily and said impatiently, "it''s really worthless. You go first."


    "Hum!"


    Xiao Yao snorted coldly, turned and left quickly, and the mosquito reluctantly followed behind.


    At this time, suddenly the whole scene fell into a dead silence, and everyone made a sound of sucking cold air.


    Xiaoyao and the mosquito turned around and looked at each other, and their eyes suddenly lit up.


    A young man wearing a black mask broke the "animal cage" brutally and rudely with his strong physical strength. In a flash, the eight boxers who were beating wolf children fell unconscious.


    The wolf boy was dying at the moment, but he still looked at the masked man with a threatening growl in his mouth.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here to save you."


    The masked man ignored his threat and said softly, softening the wolf boy''s eyes.


    Under everyone''s eyes and tongue tied, the masked man broke the thick and thin iron chain of his wrist and carried the wolf child behind him.


    "Stop him!"


    Qin canglan''s face was so blue that someone dared to rob people in his territory. How could he bear it? He suddenly stood up and gave orders in his headset.


    Bai Qing frowned and looked around the ring. Unexpectedly, he didn''t find Ding Ning''s figure, which made him wonder. Is it him?


    No, that masked man is obviously several centimeters shorter than Ding Ning. It can''t be him. Maybe he left early.


    Since it''s not Ding Ning, Bai Qing naturally won''t do much, but she has a strong interest in the masked man. It''s interesting that she can break the iron chain with brute force.


    "Wow, the black faced man is so handsome!"


    Xiao Yao danced excitedly, and the mosquito also shone in her eyes. She acquiesced to her name as the black faced man.


    Wow, dozens of tough men surrounded the black faced man with a wolf boy on his back. The leading man sneered: "it''s really powerful to break the iron chain, but you''re still the first one who dares to make trouble in our field. Just hold your hands and catch it, otherwise..."


    "There''s so much nonsense!"


    The black faced man choked on his impatient words. When he was about to come forward to do it in a rage, he suddenly felt a flower in front of him and the whole man was paralyzed to the ground.


    Qin canglan, including all the people present, was stunned. He watched the black faced man shuttle back and forth like a flash of lightning among a group of people. Just in less than a minute, all these men who looked fierce and powerful fainted to the ground.


    The black faced man suddenly turned around, stretched out his hand and pointed to the direction where Qin canglan was. He said coldly, "I just want to take my brother away. I have no intention of causing trouble. If anyone dares to stop again, don''t blame me for killing. I promise that if the fish die and the net is broken, few people here can leave alive, including..."


    The fingers gently circled in mid air, making the audience who spent a lot of money scream. Without doubt about the words of the black faced man, they all looked at the VIP room where Qin canglan was, with a cry in their eyes.


    Their family background is extraordinary, they spend money like earth, they are superior, but because of this, they cherish their lives more than anyone. They haven''t enjoyed enough extravagant life, and they don''t want to die.


    The muscles on Qin canglan''s face kept twitching. This was a slap, a naked slap. Although he was 100% sure that he could leave a masked man, he was not confident that he could ensure everyone''s safety.


    You know, the underground boxing ring is illegal. People who can come here are either rich or expensive guests. If anything happens to anyone here, it will bring him great trouble.


    This made his face livid and his heart was bent to death. Finally, he clenched his teeth and said, "let go!"


    The black faced man swaggered away with the wolf boy on his back. The whole boxing ground fell into a dead silence. Then there was a buzzing sound, like boiling oil dripping with boiling water.


    "It''s so exciting."


    "Lying in the trough, the mask man is really kind. Even Qin canglan dares to smash the field."


    "This mask man is my idol, super handsome!"


    "Cut, don''t forget who Qin canglan is. If he wants to find someone, he will be more efficient than the police."


    "Qin canglan''s face is lost. He will never let go of the masked man. Wait. Tomorrow at the latest, the guy will have to sink into the Pujiang River."


    "It''s hard to say. People are wearing masks. Qin canglan can''t find anyone even if she wants to find someone."


    "You don''t understand Qin canglan''s strength, the king of the whole Ninghai underground world, and the people the police can''t find. He can find them in minutes."


    "Let''s wait and see what the mask man is. He dares to smash boss Qin''s field."


    ¡­¡­


    Without the threat of life, everyone present talked excitedly. Even if the game was interrupted, they had no complaints. What happened today was enough for them to be the hottest talk of this time.


    Ding Ning had a headache. On impulse, he used biological simulation skin and put on a mask to save people. Although he has successfully threatened Qin canglan and came out of the elevator to the parking lot, his car is the biggest flaw.


    Although Bai Qing calls him a brother, after all, he has no friendship. Once he is involved in interest disputes, who dares to say that he will not betray himself?


    That Qin canglan can open an underground boxing ground in Ninghai, coupled with the awe of those childe brothers, needless to say, he is also a big man with a wide background. It''s not a good thing to be remembered by such a person.


    How can we safely rescue the wolf child without revealing his identity? Ding Ning''s mind turned sharply. When Yu Guang swept the white and green Rolls Royce phantom, he immediately brightened up.


    Xiaoyao and mosquito want to keep up with the black faced man, but unfortunately, they are intercepted by Qin canglan''s men at the entrance of the elevator and return to the boxing ring angrily.


    Qin canglan reluctantly piled up a smile, picked up a loudspeaker and shouted, "please give me face and wait a moment before leaving."


    Everyone at the scene knew that Qin canglan was going to send someone to catch the mask man. He stayed with the psychology of watching a good play.


    Twenty minutes later, Qin canglan received a report from his subordinates. He said hello to Bai Shao and hurried away.


    The villa is unknown. The underground parking lot has been crowded by a group of black men with bulging waists. Qin canglan looked at more than 30 guests blocked in the parking lot.


    Ding Ning secretly congratulated himself that the villa is not only an underground boxing ground, but also an underground casino, business club, bath center, bar, KTV, restaurant and other entertainment places.


    "Qin Shao, what''s the matter? There''s so much noise?"


    A middle-aged fat man with a belly and a head of the Mediterranean, with a sexy and enchanting woman, relying on his familiarity with Qin canglan, flatteringly took out an Erdos and handed it to him.


    Qin canglan waved his hand expressionless and refused: "President Kuang is more tolerant. Someone is making trouble in my field with his face covered. Now this person is among you. I must find him."


    "Ah, who ate the bear heart and leopard courage and dared to make trouble in Qin Shao''s field."


    The fat man, known as Kuang Zong, opened his mouth in shock and filled his face with righteous indignation.


    "Kuang Zong, you are not suspected. Now you can leave with your girlfriend."


    A man in black shook his head to Qin canglan after scanning president Kuang''s car with a thermal night vision.


    Qin canglan waved his hand and motioned his men to release Kuang.


    President Kuang slapped his chest with a righteous face: "Qin Shao, if you need Lao Kuang''s help, just speak."


    "Thank you, Mr. Kuang. I''m sorry for wasting your precious time. I''ll invite you to drink another day to make amends. Please take your time!"


    Qin canglan squeezed out a stiff smile and said politely.


    "Qin Shao, what are you talking about? I''ll invite you another day. I''ll withdraw first."


    Kuang always thought he had a lot of face. He smiled on his fat face, said hello, took a sexy woman into his BMW and walked away.


    "Qin Shao, president Zhang has no problem."


    "President Wang has no problem."


    "Mr. Sun has no problem."


    "Mr. Chen has no problem."


    "Director Liu has no problem."


    ¡­¡­


    As each guest was excluded from suspicion, Qin canglan''s eyes became more and more cloudy.


    Bai Qing and others probably couldn''t wait. At the moment, they also came to the underground parking lot. Qin canglan didn''t dare to neglect. He hurriedly welcomed them and apologized: "Bai Shao, Dai Shao, I''m sorry, I''ve wasted your time."


    "It doesn''t matter. Just have fun."


    Dai Zhefeng smiled innocently.


    Bai Qing glanced at Ding Ning''s cayenne. The people in black knew his identity and no one dared to stop him.


    Bai Qing looked at Ding Ning sitting bored in the car and asked in surprise, "brother, why are you here? I thought you were gone."


    "Hey, don''t mention it. I''m bored and flustered inside. I want to leave early. Who knows that the car I just picked up has something wrong. I just wanted to go back to find you, but I was blocked. What''s the matter? This battle looks very scary."


    Ding Ning spread his hands and said with an innocent wry smile.


    Qin canglan followed up. Hearing the strange light in Yan''s eyes, he said with a smile: "as far as I know, the repair rate of Porsche is zero. It''s really unlucky that a friend''s Porsche can go wrong."

 Chapter 158

    "Yes, look at my luck. Cars with zero repair rate can break down. It''s really bad luck. I have to complain about them tomorrow."


    Ding Ning said angrily.


    "My men have a lot of good car repairers. Why don''t my brothers help my friends?"


    Qin canglan said strangely, and he had listed Ding Ning as the biggest suspect in his heart.


    Bai Qing raised his eyebrows and looked a little unhappy. When he was about to stop, Ding Ning looked happy and jumped down from the car: "I also want to call the 4S store to tow the car. Since someone under Qin Shao can repair the car, that''s great. It saves me trouble. Thank you."


    Qin canglan frowned slightly. Isn''t he a masked man? He also saw the displeasure on Bai Qing''s face, and his heart was more uncertain about Ding Ning''s identity.


    But holding the principle that we would rather kill by mistake than let go, he waved his hand and shouted to his men: "check this friend and see what''s going on with his new car."


    "Yes, Qin Shao!"


    Several people in black responded respectfully, came over with a look of awe and pretended to check.


    Ding Ning turned his mouth slightly, looked at the thermal night vision instrument on his face in black, and said with admiration: "Qin Shao''s men are really talented. They are so professional in car repair and check with thermal night vision instrument. Thank you very much."


    Qin Canglan was looked at by Ding Ning''s old face with shame and glare. But looking at the colder and colder face of white green, he was in a sudden heart.


    "My friend laughed. You also know that there was an accident in the field just now, in case the murderer hid in your car while his friend was unprepared and caused unnecessary harm to his friend. We are also in case."


    Ding Ning shrugged noncommittally. As a result, Bai Qing pointed a soft box in front of the door and chatted with Bai Qing. He even cooperated to open the trunk.


    This makes Qin canglan''s face suspicious. Isn''t it really him?


    However, all the people blocked in the parking lot during this period have been checked and there is no suspicion. Only the figure of this man and the masked man is somewhat similar.


    But looking carefully, the young man seems to be several centimeters taller than the masked man. It should not be him.


    What a hell! The damn masked man is still wearing a man. How can he suddenly disappear? Can''t he fly with wings?


    "Qin Shao, this... The young master''s car has no battery, so it can''t be started."


    The man in black who checked dingning''s vehicle really has some skills. Report to Qin canglanhui.


    "Oh, that''s a small problem. We have a spare battery to charge this friend. It''s no problem to start a fire."


    Qin canglan ordered with an ugly face.


    "Hey, I said I couldn''t start the fire. It turned out that the battery was dead. It''s my fault. I forgot to turn off the engine when I got off."


    Ding Ning patted his forehead with a happy look on his face: "fortunately, I didn''t complain about S4 store, otherwise I would really make a joke."


    "You, you, you can''t see this little problem. I think you really should learn the basic knowledge of vehicles."


    Bai Qing smiled and made a round of the scene, but she became more and more suspicious that Ding Ning was the masked man. After all, they only went in for more than two hours. Even if they didn''t pull out the key, they couldn''t make the battery dead.


    Ding Ning attached to Bai Qing''s ear with a wronged face and whispered, "you think I''m you. I''m a nouveau riche. I just picked up a luxury car and wanted to show off. I don''t know these things."


    Bai Qing smiled. He didn''t believe a word of Ding Ning''s nonsense. Even if he was a masked man, what did it have to do with him.


    On the surface, he and Qin canglan seem to have a good relationship, but more people have a good relationship with him, so he won''t offend Ding Ning for Qin canglan.


    He believes in his intuition. People like Ding Ning are very dangerous. He would rather make friends than offend.


    Now that he has found the problem with the car, Qin canglan has found a step for himself, "I''m sorry to delay your time. You can leave now. I''m sorry. I''ll be the host another day. I''ll punish myself three cups and make amends for you!"


    "Qin Shao, you''re welcome."


    "Young Qin, let''s go first."


    "Qin Shao, you''re busy. We''ll withdraw."


    ¡­¡­


    No one would take the scene seriously. Everyone said ha ha and left one after another.


    Bai Qing also said hello and got on the bus. The mighty convoy returned, but everyone with a heart found that when they left the gate of the villa, the guards at the gate were heavily guarded, wearing thermal induction infrared night vision, scanning car by car, even Bai Qing''s car was no exception.


    Ding Ning followed the last face of the team, frowning because he found a red Ferrari falling behind him and tracking him.


    Is Qin canglan still doubting him? Or did someone else keep an eye on him?


    This made him secretly happy. Fortunately, he had an idea, stunned the wolf child, took off the biological simulation skin, equipped him, and then stuffed it into the white green trunk.


    He is betting that Qin canglan dare not open Bai Qing''s trunk for inspection, and the function of automatic temperature adjustment of biological simulation skin will make the thermal induction night vision instrument invalid. This is his response.


    Summoned Xiao Jin to stare at Bai Qing''s car. Ding Ning accelerated and drove ahead of the dandies'' team and Bai Qing. He waved his hand and said, "Bai Shao, it''s getting late. I''ll go first."


    "OK, then make an appointment another day." Bai Qing waved her hand from the window with a smile.


    As soon as Ding Ning stepped on the accelerator, he went as fast as he could. In the twinkling of an eye, he couldn''t even see the car''s tail lights.


    Bai Qing was stunned that Ding Ning had something urgent. When he walked so fast, a red Ferrari roared past his car and went straight after cayenne.


    "What''s the situation? Why is there someone following him? Is it Qin canglan?"


    "Young master, I don''t think so. There are two women in the Ferrari."


    The driver in white gloves and uniform denied his guess.


    Bai Qing pursed her lips and said with a smile, "this guy is quite a woman."


    In the red Ferrari, Xiao Yao beat the steering wheel with annoyance: "this guy ran away."


    "Are you sure you''re right? He''s the man sister Nuo likes?" The mosquito asked uncertainly.


    "There''s absolutely nothing wrong. I''ve read his information several times." Xiao Yao tooted his mouth and said dejectedly.


    "Your third cousin has made a clear investigation? Why didn''t he show us?"


    The mosquito said with some dissatisfaction.


    Xiao Yao frowned: "this is what sister Nuo ordered. No one is allowed to divulge his information except the handler."


    The mosquito said unconvinced, "I''m an insider, not an outsider."


    "Hum, but you like Dai Zhefeng." Xiao Yao said mercilessly.


    "I... I won''t tell him." The mosquito''s lips murmured twice and said reluctantly.


    Xiao Yao glanced at her and said painstakingly, "mosquito, give up. Over the years, you have deliberately been angry with Dai Zhefeng for having an affair with so many men. He has no response at all. Instead, he has ruined your own reputation. Is it worth it?"


    A touch of pain flashed across the mosquito''s quiet face, and the fog rose in his eyes, but his tone was firm: "I don''t care, just like he protects sister Nuo. As long as he doesn''t get married one day, I won''t give up."


    Xiao Yao sighed faintly and patted her friend on the shoulder to comfort her: "it''s up to you. Sister Nuo called today and said she had an appointment to duel with Dai Zhefeng tomorrow night. Who do you want them to win?"


    "Of course I hope Dai Zhefeng will win. Although that means that sister Nuo may be with him, I am willing."


    Mosquito''s eyes glowed in the dark: "love a person does not necessarily need to get him, as long as he is happy."


    "I think you''re crazy."


    Xiao Yao couldn''t recognize her best friend''s love theory. She shook her head angrily and earnestly advised: "if you love someone, you have to fight and rob. You don''t have to worry that sister Nuo will be angry with you. Maybe she will thank you. After all, I can see that she just takes Dai Zhefeng as her brothers."


    "I know, but Dai Zhefeng likes sister Nuo, so I hope they can be together. As long as he is happy, I will be satisfied."


    The mosquito said stubbornly.


    "There''s nothing I can do about you. You''re crazy one by one."


    Xiao Yao rubbed his temples with a headache.


    "Hey, be careful. I''ll go. You almost fell into the ditch."


    The mosquito screamed, leaned over and grabbed the steering wheel and forced it to straighten. Xiao Yao made a sudden brake and rubbed a tire mark on the road, which narrowly avoided a car accident.


    Xiaoyao patted her huge chest with lingering fear, "Oh, my God, I''m scared to death."


    "I was almost scared to death. Well, I also called myself Yanjing female car king. Grandma''s almost became a female hell king."


    The mosquito was startled into a cold sweat and said unhappily.


    "Mistake, mistake!" Xiao Yao was in a cold sweat and laughed twice before he slowly started again.


    "Stop the car. Why do I feel something wrong? Where is this? Why do you go farther and farther away, even without street lights?"


    The mosquito suddenly shouted to stop and frowned.


    "Creak!"


    Xiao Yao made an emergency stop. "Where is this? I said how it gets darker and darker."


    "Turn around and go back the same way." The mosquito made a quick decision.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, the two women looked at the winding mountain road completely dumbfounded. They had to face the reality that they were lost.


    "Call. Yes, let Dai Zhefeng pick us up with his mobile phone."


    "I... my cell phone is dead."


    "I''ll go, isn''t it? My cell phone is dead."


    "What can I do?"


    "Turn around and continue."


    "But the car is running out of gas."


    "Ah! Xiao Yao, I''ll kill you."


    "It''s no use killing me. Let''s go camping and find a way at dawn."


    "Camping is a chicken feather. It''s so dark. I''m so scared."


    "Come to my sister''s broad arms, and I will give you warmth."


    "You big breasted sister, my mother will be so angry with you that I can get lost."


    "Hey, hey, I forgot to tell you. I''m Lu Chi."


    "Ah... I''ll fight with you!"


    "No, no, we''re on the same line now."


    "I was completely defeated by you."


    ¡­¡­


    In half an hour.


    "Mosquito, I''m so hungry."


    "I''m hungry, too. Is there anything to eat in the car?"


    "I don''t know. This is my cousin''s car. I don''t know."


    "Let''s look."


    ¡­¡­


    "I''ll go. Your sister-in-law is good at playing. There are so many condoms instead of snacks in the car."


    "Who knows, I guess I''m always ready to have a car shock with my cousin. Wow, I finally found a box of mineral water and two chocolates. Come on, let''s go together."


    "You said, is there anyone outside your sister-in-law?"


    "Hey, dead mosquito, can you hope my cousin is good? My sister-in-law is a lady of the family and is dignified."


    "Cut, I''ve seen a lot of girls sultry. Think about it. How many times can your cousin get on your sister-in-law''s car? Why does she hide so many condoms in the trunk?"


    "I''ll go. No, if you say so, it''s really possible. My cousin''s head is not green."


    "It''s more than green. It''s a hulk."


    "Well, let''s take care of ourselves first. My cousin is not a good thing. The women around me have never seen anything important. Don''t mind that business."

 Chapter 159

    Ding Ning received a text message from Ling Yun on the way, which made his forehead covered with black lines.


    "My mother is in a bad mood. I''ll sleep with my mother tonight. Anyway, I''m here. We can''t sleep. Find a place to sleep by yourself."


    Ding Ning replied with a tongue sticking expression: "then I''ll find a beautiful woman to sleep."


    "Go, go, but beautiful women must be able to make beds, fold quilts, wash clothes and cook, massage and beat their backs. They can serve me in the future."


    Ling Yun is going to find a servant girl.


    "Too lazy to talk to you!"


    Ding Ning suddenly found himself homeless. Although he had moved away from Lingyun''s nest, he still regarded it as his own home.


    Hey, it seems that we should speed up the process of buying a house. We will start to withdraw money from the gambling quarry tomorrow.


    But before that, we have to get the wolf child out of the white green trunk.


    According to Xiao Jin''s guidance, Ding Ning quickly drove to banwan villa. Unexpectedly, Bai Qing also lived in banwan villa. What a coincidence.


    But this is also normal. Banwan villa is a villa area with rich people in Ninghai. It''s not strange to live there as Bai Qing.


    For fear of being monitored by Baiqing tune, he didn''t dare to park his car in the villa area. He found an underground parking lot nearby and parked his car. Ding Ning took advantage of the night to fly directly to Baiqing''s villa.


    Villa zero? Ding Ning was surprised. Unexpectedly, there was such a building number in banwan villa.


    Quietly sneaking into the villa, Ding Ning found the difference between villa No. 0. Where is the villa? It''s just a garden.


    Swimming pool, racetrack, parking lot, gym, small golf course, waterside wooden bridge, rockery Pavilion, bamboo lawn, vegetable border pond, and a large forest to maintain natural scenery.


    If Xiao Jin hadn''t pointed the way, Ding Ning would have to get lost. I thought Shen MuQing''s villa No. 16 was big and spacious enough. Compared with Bai Qing''s villa, it was nothing.


    Especially when he found that the villa was heavily guarded, and there were no less than 100 people in the open post and secret sentry. From their calm and quiet faint breath, it can be seen that there was no mediocre hand. Although it could not compare with the skill of Shen MuQing''s four bodyguards, it was by no means an ordinary person.


    The villa area is more than five times larger than other villas. It''s not too much to say it''s a manor. There are such a group of strong bodyguards. What''s the identity of Bai Qing? Ding Ning was curious about him for the first time.


    But now it was not the time to explore his identity. Ding Ning slipped into the garage, beat the trunk with thin wire, got the wolf child out, and quietly flew out of the villa with him.


    Remove his biological simulation skin, restore it to its original appearance and wake it up. This time, he is not pretending, but wearing a black mask, looking at the confused wolf child and whispering:


    "You are free now. Leave Ninghai and don''t fall into the hands of those people."


    The wolf boy suddenly said in a dry voice, "my... Name is... Ye Tianlang."


    "Ye Sirius, a good name. Let''s go. I should go too. Don''t kill people in the future. That''s not good."


    Ding Ning waved his hand. He was absolutely relieved of the safety of Ye Sirius. If he hadn''t been tied with a thick iron chain around his neck, which limited his speed and range, let alone eight people, even eighty people couldn''t do him any good.


    He is like a wolf, suitable for living in the vast wilderness, not suitable for living in the city.


    "I''ll remember you." Ye Tianlang took a deep look at him and slipped into the darkness. Even Ding Ning was amazed at his speed.


    "Master, Xiao Hei found the trace of the red car following you."


    The mental fluctuation of Xiao Jin came from his mind, which boosted Ding Ning''s spirit.


    He was very curious about the red Ferrari that followed him. His intuition told him that he should not be Qin canglan, but he was really interested in who it was.


    He quickly made a disguise, returned to the mask man''s dress, parked near the small courtyard in the western suburbs, and went all the way west along Xiaohei''s guidance.


    When Ding Ning first went to Suzhou, he had to cross a barren mountain. Although there are mountain roads, it is difficult for vehicles to pass.


    Ding Ning secretly wondered what Ferrari was doing here. After quietly approaching, he listened to the self emboldened chat of the two girls in the car. He couldn''t help laughing.


    Obviously, they are two ordinary people. They can never be sent by a mysterious organization. Why do they follow themselves?


    "Mosquito, what time is it now?"


    In September, the temperature at night had begun to drop. The two girls were dressed cool and cool. Xiao Yao was cold and hungry. She asked feebly.


    "I don''t know. The cell phone is dead. Even the car is almost dead."


    Mosquitoes are no better than Xiaoyao. Hunger and cold are the second, and the unknown is the source of their fear.


    "I knew I would wear a watch. I''m usually troublesome. So many watches sleep in the drawer and wear them everywhere I go."


    Xiao Yao said regretfully.


    "What''s the use of knowing time? Can you find your way back, you road fool?"


    The mosquito angrily attacked her.


    "I didn''t know there was such a remote place in Ninghai. People didn''t mean it. They knew how long it would be before dawn. I''m so cold and hungry."


    Xiao Yao said wrongfully.


    "I''m cold and hungry, but then again, even if I starve, I must die earlier than you."


    "Ah, why?" Xiao Yao looked puzzled.


    "The fat in your chest alone is enough for you to last three more days." The mosquito smiled and joked.


    Xiao Yao rolled his eyes: "you are jealous. Hum, mosquito, I drink too much water. I really want to hush."


    "Go if you want to pee. I won''t have to pee you."


    The mosquito rolled its eyes angrily.


    "People are not afraid, in case there are any demons..."


    "Stop, stop, I''ve convinced you. You really don''t open any pot. The more afraid you are, the more energetic you are. Let me go with you."


    "Hee hee, I know mosquitoes are the best."


    Don''t see or listen. Ding Ning quickly retreated and hid and turned his back. He didn''t want to be regarded as a hooligan.


    At night, two big white buttocks made a rustling sound of running water.


    I don''t know if it''s been held for too long. The mosquitoes have finished hissing and lifting their pants. Xiaoyao is still crashing endlessly.


    With the sound of "ah", Xiao Yao screamed with fear, which scared the mosquitoes to jump high, and made a higher sound in his mouth.


    Ding Ning''s heart tightened and his figure appeared like electricity. He looked at the two girls huddled together and trembled there. He hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter? Is it all right?"


    "Ah!"


    But unexpectedly, the two girls were frightened by his sudden appearance, screamed out of balance, turned their white eyes and fainted.


    Well, as a five good young man, how can you let two charming beauties fall in the dirty mud.


    He stretched out his hand and hugged the small waist of the two women. The soft and greasy cotton bullet of the tentacle made him swing in his heart.


    The most deadly thing is that Xiaoyao''s ass was touched by the wind and grass. She thought that some monster touched her ass and was frightened. The pink pants were still at the bend of her legs and didn''t have time to lift them up. The mysterious scenery loomed.


    The girl with a great chest now adds infinite temptation, making Ding Ning''s breath faster.


    He quickly closed his eyes, took a deep breath, forbeared his thoughts, took the two girls to the car, and kindly lifted Xiaoyao''s little wife to help her up.


    After checking for them, I found that I was only stunned and fainted, which relieved me.


    "You... Are you the black faced man?"


    When youyou woke up, the mosquito found that he had returned to the car, and a masked man was sitting in the back seat of the car. He immediately screamed.


    "Mosquito, what''s the matter with you? Ah..."


    The scream woke Xiao Yao up, blinked his confused big eyes, saw the mosquito''s face full of fear, shivered and pointed to the back, and quickly turned around to look.


    Staring at Ding Ning for half a minute, the beautiful eyes suddenly burst out an excited light: "black faced man, you are black faced man."


    Ding Ning is speechless. Isn''t this girl afraid? And what the hell is the black man? With a dry cough, he choked his throat and said, "yes, I''m the black faced man."


    "Wow, black faced man, that''s great. I like you so much."


    Xiao Yao cheered, turned and knelt on the seat. Looking at Ding Ning, his eyes were full of hot light, and his huge chest was choppy.


    Ding Ning was thirsty for a while. Grandma''s, did this girl grow up in a dairy farm? With a wry smile, he said, "you are not afraid that I am a bad man."


    "How can you be a bad man? I saw you save the boy. I also want to help him, but I can''t help it. Fortunately, you saved him. In my heart, you are a great hero."


    Xiao Yao''s excited words were incoherent, and Ding Ning was embarrassed by his adoring eyes, but he was also inexplicably fond of the girl.


    He rubbed his nose and said with a smile, "well, I''m not a hero. I just don''t like those people. Just look at people as people."


    "Isn''t that a hero? Many people don''t like it, but no one has the courage to lend a helping hand. I''m one of them. Do you think I''m useless?"


    Xiao Yao is a little depressed and pours his mouth. His good-looking big eyes are watery with a trace of remorse.


    "No, your ability is big or small. You are a girl. It''s normal that you don''t have the ability to help others, but you have a kind heart, that''s enough."


    "The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. When so many people dare not offend Qin canglan, only you are not afraid to offend him. Therefore, you are the real hero."


    Xiao Yao is about to become a little fan sister. Her delicate face with a little baby fat is flushed with excitement. She talks like an idol, turning Ding ningkua''s face red and deeply ashamed.


    He knew that he was actually a very nosy person, and he was not as righteous as Xiao Yao said. He saved Ye Tianlang because he saw the shadow of his past in his eyes and felt sorry for each other.


    Xiao Yao''s praise was a big touch to his heart. In the past, he complained all day. On the pretext that his father asked him to keep a low profile, he only complained a few words when he saw the injustice, and always put himself in the perspective of a bystander.


    This is an era of lack of faith and moral decay. Too many ugly and dirty things make him feel aggrieved. In addition to crisis the people he cares about, he is indifferent to himself. What''s the difference between such an attitude and those insensitive people?


    In a society with a lack of faith and moral decay, perhaps it is also a good choice to have a black faced man who is eager for justice and fight against injustice.


    At least he can satisfy the desire for heroes in the hearts of some people who succumb to fate and awaken more people''s conscience.


    At this moment, because Xiao Yao''s praise transformed Ding Ning''s mind, he changed from a passive response to his destiny to an active one to change his destiny.

 Chapter 160

    The sublimation of soul level makes the human flame change. After a violent tremor, the human flame shrinks a circle, but it becomes more condensed and clear.


    The following benefits are that his five senses and six senses are more acute, and the scope of spiritual power is expanded again.


    In the past, although I could communicate with Xiao Jin, I couldn''t feel its joys and sorrows, but now he can feel what Xiao Jin''s emotions are.


    There are Chu Yunna and Doudou. Although they are far away, he could not sense their existence before, but at the moment, two light spots lit up in his mind, which can vaguely sense their position.


    Understanding flashed through Ding Ning''s mind. This is the role of "God", that is, willpower. Willpower affects soul, soul affects spiritual power, and spiritual power affects five senses and six senses.


    Before he was like a puppet, he was controlled by the soul, but now after transformation, his willpower has been able to affect the soul and won the initial control of his body machine.


    Although he still has a long way to go to fully control, this insight has a great impact on him and let him know how to go.


    If night walks alone and knows his changes, he will be shocked and speechless. There are many ancient warriors in the world, but few people can become spiritual masters.


    The conditions for becoming a spiritual master are too harsh. Qualification, understanding, innate spiritual power, blood, physique, cultivation skills and opportunities are indispensable.


    Walking alone at night has the blood inheritance of the spiritual master. The innate spiritual power is strong enough, it is also the innate spiritual body, and there are supporting cultivation skills. Only by chance can it become a spiritual master and a rising star in the ancient martial arts world, which is pursued by all age-old martial arts people.


    However, Ding Ning inadvertently opened the road of spiritual master without blood inheritance, supporting cultivation skills, or congenital spiritual body. If the news is spread, it will inevitably set off a big earthquake in the whole ancient martial world. The consequences must be more terrible than becoming a white mouse.


    Seeing that Ding Ning seemed harmless, the mosquito''s uneasiness gradually disappeared. Seeing Xiao Yao''s pink cheeks and spring in her eyebrows and eyes, the dirty girl who has always been very dirty didn''t even say a dirty word. She couldn''t help smiling bitterly. She knew that the girl''s spring had finally come.


    "My surname is Wei and my name is Wei Yaoyao. Everyone likes to call me Xiao Yao, black faced Xia. What about you?"


    Xiaoyao was completely infatuated with flowers, and the little pink stars twinkled in her eyes. If she hadn''t maintained the girl''s last reserve, lest mosquitoes make fun of her, she would like to get into the back seat and sit down with Ding Ning to talk.


    "I... my surname is black and my name is black faced man!"


    Ding Ning''s mind was clear, with a smile in his eyes and said with a laugh.


    "You... You''re so boring. People have told you your real name. We''re friends in trouble. Why don''t you even want to tell people your name."


    Xiao Yao said with a delicate mouth and a faint resentment.


    Ding Ning''s good fortune was enough. How dare he provoke love debt again? He grinned and turned off the topic: "how did you come here?"


    "Hey, don''t mention it. It''s all the fault of that damn Ding Ning. We followed him. Who knows that he threw us off after seven turns. The dark ones don''t know, so they came here."


    Xiao Yao gritted his teeth and pulled the leather seat cover, hoping to break Ding Ning into pieces.


    "Who is Ding Ning? What are you doing with him?"


    Ding Ning''s heart moved and hurriedly asked.


    "Ding Ning? Oh, he''s the man our eldest sister likes. We just saw him in Qin canglan''s villa. We were worried that he wasn''t a good thing to hurt our eldest sister, so we followed him to see what kind of person he was. Who knows, he lost his way when walking. His mobile phone ran out of electricity and the car ran out of oil."


    Xiao Yao waved a small powder fist and looked like a good friend talking about righteousness.


    "Your eldest sister? Why is it like a Jianghu guild?"


    Ding Ning''s heart moved and circuitous tried.


    "It''s not a guild. We just play better together. Well, how to say, it''s the circle of friends. Yes, the circle of friends. The eldest sister is the one with the highest prestige in our circle of friends."


    Xiao Yao seems to be afraid that the black faced Xia will despise her after knowing her identity. Even the mixed Yanjing circle has been changed into a circle of friends.


    "Listen to your accent, are you from Yanjing?"


    Ding Ning''s heart jumped. Is it Shen MuQing? God, no, even her little sister knows she likes herself. Now she''s in big trouble.


    No wonder he mistakenly thought it was Shen MuQing. After all, he knew that Shen MuQing came from Yanjing and a Beijing film was very pure.


    Xiao Nuo is a special police officer, and deliberately downplays that he comes from Yanjing. He often imitates his teammates from all over the world, so his accent is more mixed. In addition, only a few people know her origin, so Ding Ning didn''t think about her.


    Ding Ning, who has successfully misunderstood the identity of "eldest sister", is a little happy and worried. He has a girlfriend. How can he talk about love with Shen MuQing?


    Well, although they have done almost everything that should be done between husband and wife, he still feels his scalp numb and in a dilemma when he thinks of Ling Yun.


    But the current situation doomed him to have no way to avoid Shen MuQing. After all, he had to treat her. No matter how difficult it was, he had to be tough to contact.


    However, after learning that Xiaoyao and mosquito are Shen MuQing''s little sisters, Ding Ning subconsciously wanted to help them, pushed open the door and got out of the car:


    "Well, I''ll find a way to get some gasoline. You wait for me here."


    "Black faced man, you... Don''t go, i... we''re afraid!"


    Xiao Yao has long forgotten his fear. He wants to stay here forever and have more contact with the black faced man. He puts his head out of the window and says timidly.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll let my pet protect you here." Ding Ning pretended to whistle.


    Xiao Jin landed from the air with his wings, landed on Ding Ning''s shoulder, and rubbed his ears with his mouth.


    "Wow, Falcon, you are so cool."


    Xiao Yao''s eyes suddenly stared round and exclaimed with envy. Even mosquitoes were shocked and looked at Xiao Jin with envy.


    "Xiao Jin, protect two beauties here. I''ll come as soon as I go."


    Ding Ning smiled calmly, turned and left. After being far away from their vision, he spread his wings and flew to the small courtyard in the western suburbs. He took out an oil barrel from the Cayenne car and drew a barrel of gasoline from the fuel tank with a straw.


    On the way back, he walked slowly. After all, it''s too easy to be suspicious to get gasoline in a few minutes in the wilderness.


    It''s boring to walk. Just change your horizons and see what they''re doing.


    But this sight almost made his nose blood come out. Xiao Yao teased Xiao Jin with mosquitoes for a while. Xiao Jin held his head high and ignored them at all.


    They also felt bored and began to chat. Without the black faced man around, Xiaoyao, a dirty woman, no longer had to disguise. Suddenly, her prototype was exposed and she rubbed her huge chest with a flower face:


    "Oh, my mother''s spring is coming. My long dry field has finally waited for the watering man."


    "Xiao Yao, don''t be crazy. You haven''t even seen your parents."


    The mosquito shook his head helplessly and couldn''t understand Xiaoyao''s brain circuit.


    "What do you know? It''s called mystery."


    Xiao Yao continues to complain, spits out a small sweet tongue full of temptation and licks it around her lips, The beautiful eyes said vaguely: "What''s the use of being handsome again? Do we see too few handsome guys? But there''s no one I like. Mosquitoes, we''re good sisters. I''ll tell you the truth. When I first saw the black faced man in the underground ring, I fell into the enemy. At that time, I knew he was the one I''ve been waiting for. It''s so cool, man and manly."


    "All right, all right, stop whining. You are a dirty girl who is better than a good family. I don''t believe you can fall in love with him without even knowing what your parents are like."


    The mosquito poked her forehead contemptuously.


    "You know a fart. It''s called love at first sight. When you feel it, you''ll be there. No matter what he looks like, I just like him and want to sleep with him."


    Xiao Yao blushed a little, lowered his voice and said coyly, "he... He just helped people wear pants, and I was all seen by him. I was excited when I remembered this. When I talked to him just now, people... People were wet."


    "I''ll go, Xiao Yao. Are you crazy?"


    The mosquito''s eyes are wide and its mouth is open enough to fill a duck egg.


    "People are serious, not to mention the people who see him. When I hear his voice, I tremble with excitement. It''s more enjoyable than that."


    Xiao Yao was intoxicated with spring.


    "You''re so crazy. You''re a virgin. Do you know what it''s like? It''s more enjoyable than that. Just blow it."


    The mosquito made a vomit posture and spit on her with a disgusting face.


    Xiao Yao spit out his tongue and said, "although I didn''t roll the sheets with a man, I also know what it feels like."


    "With that?"


    The mosquito understood and smiled at her green jade hand.


    "Otherwise? You think I use tools like you."


    Xiao Yao skimmed his mouth: "Ya is not afraid to lose the film."


    "Cut, silly girl, just be careful. The sensitive point is not in it. I''ll tell you..."


    With a mysterious face, the mosquito began to preach to Xiaoyao, which was lack of secrecy and external humanity.


    Ding Ning''s heart was full of blood and his mouth was dry. He quickly switched back to his perspective and dared not listen any more.


    The moon is dark and the wind is high. He is really afraid that he can''t help but give these two dirty women to Huo Huo.


    It turns out that women talk like this when they chat with women. It''s really strange how Mu Qing can play with them.


    But think about Mu Qing''s self-help last night. It''s estimated that these two dirty women taught her. No, I have to warn her to stay away from them when she comes back. Don''t be damaged. If she doesn''t obey, she''ll beat her ass.


    Xiaoyao and mosquito didn''t expect that they would be shot when they were lying down. They were even more unjust than Dou E.


    Shen MuQing is a good child who loves learning. In order to seduce Ding Ning, he watched a 16 g love action film online and quickly transitioned from a pure girl to an old driver.


    Anyway, on the way back, Ding Ning sat honestly in the back row with a red face. He was perfunctory in talking to Xiao Yao. He felt very restless. Fortunately, he was still wearing a mask, otherwise the two girls had to find out his abnormality.


    Until he found a gas station to refuel, when the two girls went to the convenience store to buy something to eat, Ding Ning sneaked out of the car and left quietly while the two women were unprepared.


    It''s not that he wants to leave without saying goodbye and speak from his heart. He still has a good feeling for Xiao Yao, er, although it''s a little dirty.


    But he was afraid to stay with Xiao Yao again. He really couldn''t help turning into a beast. The girl had big breasts and big hips, and was so warm and hot. He wanted to push him down on the spot, which really overwhelmed him.

 Chapter 161

    A "snap".


    Xiaoyao happily held a box of noodles and opened the door like a treasure, but found that Ding Ning left without saying goodbye. Suddenly, the noodles fell to the ground and the soup overflowed.


    The dejected stood there, two lines of clear tears streaming down, and the dejected whispered, "he''s gone. How did he go?"


    "Hey! Let''s go back to Yanjing after watching the duel tomorrow night. You''re really not suitable. It''s good after a long time. You''ll always forget."


    With a long sigh, the mosquito pushed her to the co pilot and replaced her to drive, patiently comforted.


    "No, I won''t go back to Yanjing. I''ve decided. I''ll stay in Ninghai to find him. He''s my destined man. I''ll find him and let him fall in love with me."


    Xiao Yao made up his mind and said firmly.


    Mosquito: "


    That''s crazy!


    Hey! Ding Ning, who changed his perspective, sighed and thought narcissistically that he was so charming that he captured the girl''s heart without even showing his face. He was indeed the first handsome man in China.


    The perspective has been following the two girls back to the international hotel where they stayed. Ding Ning came to the small courtyard in the western suburbs. He was homeless and had to make do with it for one night.


    Although Ding Ning wants the little maid who won''t be jealous to stay in bed, uncle Ling is here. He has a thief''s heart and no courage.


    He fell asleep bitterly. His powers were almost exhausted in the past two days. He had to go to deep sleep to recover.


    He didn''t find that the lovely little maid didn''t know when she had quietly climbed into his bed, snuggled up in his arms like a kitten and fell asleep, with a sweet smile of satisfaction on her face.


    For Chu Yunna, the smell of Ding Ning has a fatal attraction to her. She is eager to get close to him, breathe his taste and feel his arms. That''s enough.


    Ling Fei shook his head speechless and was clear about Chu Yunna''s small actions, but he didn''t want to take care of it, and he didn''t want to take care of it. The child was too bitter. It''s human to be attached to Ding Ning.


    To his satisfaction, Ding Ning didn''t rush Chu Yunna as he thought, which made his evaluation of Ding Ning a little higher.


    After all, Chu Yunna is a great beauty. Not everyone can sit still.


    If Ding Ning knew Ling Fei''s evaluation, he would laugh. He went to deep sleep as if he had died. Not to mention that Chu Yunna just slept in his arms, even if she pushed him back, he wouldn''t know.


    This night is not destined to be a peaceful night.


    In villa No. 0 in banwan villa area, Bai Qing was sleepless. He sat on the wide suede chair in the study and enjoyed the gentle shoulder massage of the beautiful woman behind him.


    If someone who pays attention to entertainment gossip is here, she will be shocked. This woman is Jiang Yimeng, a national goddess who has never had any scandal and is praised as Bing qingyujie in the entertainment circle.


    But Bai Qing didn''t pay any attention to the national goddess woman at the moment, and her eyes always stayed on the computer in front of her.


    The computer shows the guests in and out of the unknown villa all night. Because the identity of the people who come to the villa for consumption is too sensitive, there is no monitoring installed in the underground parking lot, which makes it very difficult to identify the identity of the black faced man.


    But after countless replays, the picture was still fixed on Ding Ning. Bai Qing thought he was the most likely black faced man, but what he always couldn''t understand was how the wolf boy was brought out by him.


    "Who is this man? Is he your friend?"


    Jiang Yimeng asked in a very gentle voice. She loved the man in front of her. Without him, she would not be brilliant today.


    She is undoubtedly lucky and unfortunate to be a white and green canary.


    Fortunately, the only man who secretly rules her is the man she likes. With his protection, she will not be hidden by others.


    Unfortunately, she knew that in her capacity, she would never want to be his wife. She could only be a shady canary.


    But she has no regrets. Compared with those female stars who have to accept multiple or even countless unspoken rules in order to be superior, she is lucky enough.


    Her handsome appearance, elegant manners and warm smile made her bathe in his care all the time, which made her want to stop time and accompany him forever.


    As for whether Bai Qing loves her or not, she can''t tell. This man is like a bottomless pool, which she can''t see through at all.


    At least, she is the only woman who can go in and out of villa 0 at will, and the people below treat her as a hostess.


    "You don''t know him?"


    Bai Qing easily pulled her into her arms and sat down, hugged her slender waist and asked with a smile.


    "Should I know him?"


    Jiang Yimeng likes Bai Qing''s intimacy. He leans his head on his shoulder and blinks his big eyes. He asks in some doubt.


    Bai Qing smiled: "remember the time I asked someone to hype for you a few days ago?"


    "Remember, I bought it first in hot search... Ah, it''s him, the guy who robbed me first."


    Jiang Yimeng suddenly remembered that he had publicized a new film before. Although he was reluctant, he still had dinner with the hero under the planning of Bai Qing, creating a storm of public opinion.


    She was suspected of being in love and had a very topical hype. Unexpectedly, she was pressed down by a sudden young man''s magical medical skills, resulting in that hype not receiving due results. Angrily, she also fell the tea cup Bai Qing gave her for the first time. How can this memory not be profound.


    She didn''t recognize it before because her attention was all on Bai Qing. Now she was prompted by Bai Qing and immediately remembered it.


    "Yes, that''s him. His name is Ding Ning. He''s a mysterious guy."


    Bai Qing''s mouth is filled with a faint smile. He is involved in a wide range of business, but he has never been involved in the film and television industry.


    But in order to make Jiang Yimeng popular, he set up an entertainment company in the nature of playing tickets. Unexpectedly, it has become one of the most profitable industries in his hands.


    "Isn''t he a little doctor with good medical skills? Is there anything special about him? It''s worth your attention?"


    Jiang Yimeng is a very clever woman. Otherwise, she would not stay with Bai Qing for five years.


    From the fact that he has been watching the surveillance video repeatedly all night, and the final picture is fixed on Ding Ning, there must be something about this little doctor that has aroused Bai Qing''s interest.


    Bai Qing''s mouth floated with an unfathomable ponder: "little doctor? Ha ha, maybe. In short, he is a very interesting guy. Remember, even if you can''t become friends with him, you''d better not become enemies with him."


    Jiang Yimeng''s eyes twinkled. Looking at the fixed picture of Ding Ning on the screen, she showed a thoughtful color. She never doubted Bai Qing''s eyes. Otherwise, how could she take a fancy to her who was still very rustic at a glance from countless actresses who wanted to become famous? In just over a year, she doubled her worth and became one of the most popular female stars.


    In this world, there is no love or hate for no reason!


    Bai Qing deliberately approached Ding Ning without any purpose, but he could see that Ding Ning was a very cautious person, so he approached him circuitously and slowly entered his life circle by boiling frogs in warm water.


    But I don''t know what a storm Jiang Yimeng has set off when she hears this sentence. No one knows more about how arrogant Bai Qing is. Even the top students standing at the top of the pyramid in Yanjing can really look up to him only a few people.


    But it was such a little doctor who asked the arrogant Bai Dashao to say something that he could not make friends or offend. It can be imagined how much impact this had on Jiang Yimeng''s heart.


    "I remember!"


    Jiang Yimeng took a deep look at the screen and seemed to keep Ding Ning''s appearance in mind.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s have a rest. Tonight, it may not be calm outside!"


    Bai Qing is very satisfied with Jiang Yimeng''s attitude. She is a smart woman. She knows what to ask and what not to ask. She knows how to advance and retreat. She is not proud of being spoiled, otherwise she won''t let him maintain a close relationship for five years.


    Jiang Yimeng directly ignored Bai Qing''s last sentence. Although she had a skin relationship with him for a long time, at the thought of the pleasure brought by his strong body galloping on her, her legs were soft, her body was hot, her peach cheeks turned pink, and her eyes gradually became blurred


    In nameless villa, Qin canglan stayed up all night. His face was gloomy and could drip water.


    Listening to the continuous reports of his subordinates, he could not find the trace of the black faced man, which gradually exhausted his patience.


    His eyes have been covered with blood, which makes people fear like a fierce beast that eats people. The strong sense of depression makes all his men silent, lowering their heads, and even dare not breathe.


    Qin Baiye, the ancestor of the Qin family, was a farmer from a remote rural area. At the age of 16, he came to Ninghai to fight the world with his bare hands. At the age of 20, he established Zhongyi hall. With his unique personality charm, he converged a large number of loyal and loyal friends. At the age of 37, he became the underground emperor of Ninghai. His power was not different at the moment, and no one dared to touch his head.


    Later, he was also investigated and punished by the government, but he had countless loyal brothers who were willing to stand up for him. Qin Baiye died at the age of 98 and was able to return to normal bed.


    Although the government has also carried out many anti underworld operations against the loyalty hall, the Qin family has been deeply rooted, and has managed to maintain the family with loyalty, catching batch after batch of loyal Qin family members. Finally, it is impossible for the Qin family, which has begun to hide its strength and bide its time and converge its edge.


    The underworld aristocratic family has its own way of survival. With the development and progress of society, the Qin family also realizes that the times are different. Blindly fighting against the government is a way to die.


    There was still a market in Qin Baiye''s era, but in a society ruled by law, the government would never give a breeding ground for the gangsters to become bigger and stronger.


    It has to be said that the owners of the Qin family in previous dynasties are smart people. After learning from the pain, they know where the government''s tolerance bottom line is.


    Therefore, over the years, the Qin family has never touched drugs, did not do anything harmful to nature and cause public anger, just fished for some off-road business, and occasionally helped the government settle some thorny things on the road.


    For a long time, the government also acquiesced to the existence of the Qin family, but the name of Zhongyi hall has become an eternal past. After all, the government will never allow such organizations to appear in the new China.


    A hundred footed insects died but did not freeze. After the ups and downs, the Qin family can always stand up. It has become a legendary family in the underground world of Ninghai and a well-known underground king.


    Although the Qin family no longer closed the border, cracked the soil and divided the territory privately as in the past, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. No one dares not to give the Qin family a thin face as long as it is mixed on the road, whether it is a foreign gang or a local old gang.


    When there are disputes on the road, people of the Qin family are usually invited to come forward and make peace with each other, which makes the status of the Qin family more detached.

 Chapter 162

    But today, a huge thing like the Qin family was threatened face to face by a sudden masked man, which is tantamount to giving the Qin family a loud slap in the face.


    Qin canglan is the first successor of the Qin family. If he is slapped in the face, he will lose not only his face, but also the face of the whole Qin family.


    He knew that there were many people waiting to see jokes, not only those Gang forces who gradually became dissatisfied with the low-key of the Qin family, but also those brothers who had been competing with him for the inheritance of the owner, I''m afraid they would laugh more.


    If we can''t find the venue in a short time and give a good account to the Qin family, these people will fall into trouble at the family meeting and question his ability and qualification as the successor of the Qin family.


    This night, he was not the only one who couldn''t sleep. The whole Qin family was looking at him and seeing his ability as the future head of the Qin family to minimize the influence of this matter.


    You know, as the Qin family gradually became white, its prestige in the underground forces has begun to decline gradually. Some gang forces who think they can break their wrists with the Qin family have shown signs of not paying attention to the Qin family.


    In particular, a mysterious force from the northern prairie named seven kings'' mansion, which has recently emerged, has gathered many powerful gangs in the underground world of Ninghai with a strong attitude and brought them under its command. It has a faint momentum to catch up with the Qin family and replace them.


    In this situation, if Qin canglan can''t show his domineering spirit and find face for the Qin family, the Qin family will lose its prestige. With each passing day, it''s only a matter of time for the seven kings'' mansion to replace the Qin family.


    It has to be said that the energy of the Qin family is quite huge. Last night, the information of all the guests who came to the villa for consumption was only a few hours, and they were all placed on Qin canglan''s desk, including Ding Ning, and they were the key suspects.


    But everyone can''t guess how the wolf boy was taken away by Ding Ning if he was the black faced man? After all, the mountain villa is heavily guarded. In such a short time, it is impossible for the black faced man to send the wolf boy out and return to the basement.


    "Why is there no monitoring in the underground parking lot?"


    Qin canglan was livid and asked Shangguan Lu, the villa manager in charge of security.


    "Young master, you said that the identity of people who come to us for consumption is very sensitive. In order to prevent emergencies, let the monitoring data fall into the hands of the police, so the monitoring of our underground parking lot has always been just a decoration."


    Shangguan Lu trembled and bowed his head. His legs trembled like chaff. He secretly complained in his heart, lest the young master should be angry with him.


    Qin canglan frowned and relaxed his look: "yes, I did say that. The identity of those guests needs to be kept absolutely confidential. If we can''t do this, no one will dare to enter the Qin house in the future."


    "Young master, wise!" Shangguan Lu breathed a sigh of relief and quickly flattered.


    Qin canglan knew his careful thinking, but now even if he was angry, he couldn''t solve the problem. He waved his hand impatiently: "I don''t care what method you use. Before this evening, I want to know the real identity of the guy called the black faced man."


    "Young master, this..."


    Shangguan Lu was very worried. You, the Qin family, didn''t have the ability to find out this person. I, the villa manager, was about to change my mind. Xiao Zhi reasoned to persuade him to change his mind. As soon as I looked up, I saw Qin canglan''s cold and piercing eyes. Suddenly, I was awestruck and hurriedly changed my mind: "no problem, ensure to complete the task assigned by the young master."


    "Well, keep checking. I''ll have a rest first."


    Qin canglan yawned and went into the bedroom next door to make up for her sleep.


    Shangguan Lu has a bitter face and wants to die, but what can he do? His ancestors are servants of the Qin family, and Shangguan family are hereditary slaves of the Qin family.


    Although it is now a society ruled by law, there are other laws within the Qin family. The implementation is the family law of the Qin family. It violates the master''s orders, ranging from death with a stick to mutilation. He doesn''t think Qin canglan is joking with him.


    We can only summon the people of the villa under the dark circle of eyes, mobilize all the monitoring, and take great pains to check all the people who came to the villa last night. At the same time, we can sprinkle a lot of people to look for all suspicious characters in a haystack according to the body characteristics of the black faced man.


    I don''t want to be able to find the Lord, but at least I want to circle a suspected target and give an account to the young master.


    At dawn, at Ninghai University, Zhao Chenxi still looked naive and lovely. After dressing up, he said hello to his roommates in military training clothes and walked out of the dormitory quickly.


    When I came to the playground, I saw only a few students running in the morning. My face suddenly became gloomy.


    She didn''t expect that the plot she had painstakingly planned failed and was beaten by Shen MuQing. Although she didn''t tear her face, she also knew that the plan failed, which made her puzzled.


    How did Ding Ning do it? How could he come back in time to save Shen MuQing after saving Ling Yun?


    She wanted to ask Shen MuQing herself, but in the face of her transparent and angry eyes, her heart was so powerful that she dared to say more.


    She plans to include Shen MuQing in this plan, and the consequences are extremely serious. Not to mention that the Shen family is now the target of the Zhao family. She can''t bear the anger of her brother Zhao Zilong alone.


    She can deal with any man who dares to approach Shen MuQing, but for Shen MuQing, with his brother''s deep love for Shen MuQing, he will never forgive himself.


    But she thought that the plan was infallible and would be imperceptible, so she dared to be so bold. But now, although Shen MuQing didn''t point it out, the beating meaning inside and outside the words let her know that Shen MuQing had begun to doubt her. Although she was always pretending to be stupid, Shen MuQing''s wisdom could not be fooled by her.


    It seems that you should be more careful. Hum, you fickle woman, since you dare to do something sorry to my brother, although I can''t deal with you anymore, Ding Ning, I will never make him feel better.


    I hope you can teach me such a domineering lesson when Ding Ning is killed by me.


    Zhao Chenxi''s beautiful face was a little twisted. She clenched her fist, took out her mobile phone, dialed the black mouse, and scolded:


    "How do you do things? Such a seamless plan can fail. It''s black mouse. I think it''s incompetent?"


    "Zhao Chenxi, don''t talk nonsense to me. You''ve hurt us badly, you know? Because of your damn plan, now all our strongholds in Ninghai have been uprooted, and I''m running away now. We need Zhao Da Shaoxian to return a favor."


    From the other end of the phone came the angry voice and the roar of cars.


    This cooled Zhao Chenxi''s heart, but then he said forcefully: "you haven''t completed my entrustment at all. Why should you pay human favor?"


    "Little girl, if you dare to break your promise, you''ll wait for our black mouse''s revenge... Ah..."


    Before the black mouse on the other side finished speaking, Zhao Chenxi heard a gunshot, the sound of broken glass and a scream from the black mouse, and then the phone was hung up.


    Zhao Chenxi took a deep breath and closed his eyes, but there was a storm in his heart. Who has such a great ability to pull out all the strongholds of black rats in Ninghai?


    Is it Ding Ning''s? Or the gang who kidnapped Ling Yun?


    After thinking for a long time, she still felt that Ding Ning, a little doctor, didn''t have that ability at all. The only possibility was those who kidnapped Ling Yun.


    It''s not necessarily a bad thing that the black mouse was killed. No one will know what I entrusted to the black mouse.


    Thinking of this, Zhao Chenxi was inexplicably happy. She was worried about how to explain these two human things to Zhao Zilong.


    Uneasy, she didn''t find that not far from her, three girls were doing morning exercises, and one of them, a beautiful girl with a delicate face like a porcelain doll, was looking at her thoughtfully.


    "Jingjing, do you know her?"


    A girl with shawl hair noticed her eyes and asked curiously.


    The girl''s lips curled up and showed a sweet smile: "she is Zhao Chenxi, the school flower just selected by freshman."


    "Eh, Jingjing, you are all surnamed Zhao and school flowers. Aren''t you sisters?"


    Another hot short haired girl joked.


    "She and I are the same age as a freshman. I am a doctoral student. Do you think I will have such a retarded sister?"


    The girl named Jingjing raised her head proudly, with a snow-white princess skirt, curly golden long hair and creamy snow-white skin, just like a noble princess.


    The short haired girl smiled bitterly and said angrily, "Jingjing, your map gun has a large attack range. We''re all shot lying down. You''re the best."


    Jingjing found that she had made a mistake. She was embarrassed to spit out her little sweet tongue and looked very cute: "I didn''t attack you. I just don''t like Zhao Chenxi. On the surface, people and animals seem harmless, innocent and lovely. That''s because you didn''t see her ferocious face just now. I bet she''s a scheming bitch."


    "All right, if you know you''ve taken psychology, don''t show off with us. I''m twenty-five. You''re only eighteen before you graduate. You''re a doctoral student. If you show off again, we can''t live."


    The girl with shawl hair said sour with a frustrated expression on her face.


    "I''m twenty-six. I can''t get my graduate degree until this year. You''ll hit us again and make friends completely." The short haired girl nodded in agreement and said fiercely.


    "Well, two sisters, can''t I be wrong? The professor asked me to observe and practice more these days. I''m fine. I''ll pay attention to observing other people''s expressions and speculate on each other''s character. I didn''t mean to target you. I''ll make amends by inviting you to a big meal at noon."


    Jingjing took the hands of the two girls and swayed and spoiled them, causing the two female graduate students to laugh bitterly.


    The girl with short hair hummed coldly: "one meal is not good, at least two meals."


    "No, three meals, I forgive you." The girl with shawl hair said with a smile.


    "Good, good, three meals, all right, I really convinced you!" Jingjing smiled and raised her hand to surrender. She still liked the two roommates.


    The three people were laughing and playing. Yu Guang from the corners of Jingjing''s eyes always paid attention to Zhao Chenxi. When she got up and left, the corners of her mouth tilted slightly and whispered:


    "Zhao Chenxi, Princess of the Zhao family, hum, I was born in the master''s family in Yanjing. What''s the big deal? I Zhao Jingjing swear that one day, I will let you Zhao family kneel and beg my grandfather to return to the family."


    When Ding Ning woke up, he found Chu Yunna curled up in his arms like a kitten, staring at him with a pair of clear big eyes.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Ding Ning curled his legs awkwardly to cover up the physiological characteristics of male early budding.


    "Brother is good-looking, Nana likes it."


    Chu Yunna was only wearing a SILK PAJAMA that was almost transparent, and the looming exquisite curve made Ding Ning''s blood pulse.


    Some flustered turned their heads and said softly, "it''s time to get up."

 Chapter 163

    "No, brother, kiss!"


    Chu Yunna disobeyed Ding Ning''s order for the first time, coiled on him like an eight clawed spider, and arched his face like a puppy, making him drool.


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry, so she had to peck her lips like a dragonfly: "good, I have something to do today. It''s time to get up."


    Chu Yunna seemed to have tasted the sweetness. Again, she was capricious, lazily spread her arms, exposed a large area of snow-white on her chest, and said in a charming voice, "brother, change my clothes."


    As soon as Ding Ning''s nose was hot, hot blood gushed out. He hurriedly stopped his nose blood with his pulse cutting hand. He slapped her on her hip: "what a big man, change it yourself."


    Chu Yunna''s big eyes turned, and her cunning smile flashed away. She tooted her small mouth wrongly and said in a whiny voice: "no, I want my brother to change it for me."


    "You girl, straighten your tongue before you speak. Who did you learn from?"


    Ding Ning''s bones were almost crisp by her voice. Unexpectedly, she was so charming.


    "Isn''t it good to talk like this? Many girls talk like this on TV."


    Chu Yunna said innocently.


    "Which TV station''s program? Tell brother, I want to complain that they teach my Nana badly."


    Ding Ning said with awe inspiring righteousness. The corner of her eye swept the unfathomable ditch between the gaps of her pajamas, one eye, another eye


    This little move was obviously discovered by Chu Yunna. She was not angry, but also deliberately held her chest up and said with a smile: "brother, Nana is all yours. If you want to see it, just look at it."


    "Who saw it? I''m afraid you''ll catch cold in such a thin coat."


    Ding Ning''s old face was red, and some of the guilty people murmured. He was afraid that he could not help eating the girl.


    After Chu Yunna got up, Ding Ning knew that Ling Fei was not satisfied with seeing several office buildings yesterday. He went out early this morning to continue looking for an office location.


    This made him regret. He had known how much in-depth communication he had with Chu Yunna in bed, so it would be good for the beautiful little maid to sleep a little more in her arms.


    Write down the new mobile phone numbers of Ling Fei and Chu Yunna, cook in person and cook a rich breakfast for Chu Yunna. In exchange for the happy and satisfied smile on her face, it is not only because of the food, but also because she eats in Ding Ning''s arms.


    When sending Ding Ning out, Chu Yunna was obviously depressed. Although she didn''t say anything, her reluctantly dependent eyes gave Ding Ning a deep feeling of pity.


    This simple and kind girl has no relatives in the world. She can only rely on Uncle Ling and herself. In the future, she must spend more time with her to make her feel the warmth of home.


    "Nana!"


    Ding Ning, who had gone out of the gate, stopped and turned to shout at Chu Yunna.


    Chu Yunna burst out surprise in her gloomy beautiful eyes, looked up at him, and then began to speed up under her feet... Trot... Run faster and faster... Run faster and faster... Until she threw herself into his arms like a pigeon in the forest, and her big eyes were full of wings: "brother, aren''t you not going out?"


    Ding Ning''s nose was sour and her tears almost fell. Regardless of the ambiguous and envious eyes of the workers, she kissed her on the forehead and said softly, "I''m sorry, I have something to do today, but I promise you, you''ll stick to it for a few days, and when I make money, I''ll buy a big house, and then we''ll all move to a big house."


    "Really? Will you go back to the big house at night?"


    Chu Yunna''s eyes burst with surprise. What she cares about is not the big house, but that Ding Ning won''t go home every night.


    "Of course, that''s my home and yours. Of course I have to go home every day."


    Ding Ning spoiled and rubbed her head.


    "Brother, buy a big house quickly, and Nana can see brother every day at home."


    Chu Yunna''s big eyes are full of joy and looking forward to a better future. Perhaps it''s the happiest thing for her to see Ding Ning every day.


    "Well, I''ll work hard. Now I''ll make money and cheer for my brother!"


    "Well, come on, brother!"


    Chu Yunna didn''t bother anyone, so she skillfully raised her small powder fist and did a refueling action.


    Ding Ning smiled and waved goodbye. Chu Yunna stood at the entrance of the alley and looked at it. She didn''t go back to the yard to continue basking in the sun until she couldn''t see Ding Ning''s car anymore. Her face was wearing a longing smile.


    Parking in the underground parking lot of a shopping mall, Ding Ning began to take off his clothes, equip himself with biological simulation skin, and change into the image of a vicissitudes uncle.


    After examining in the rear mirror, Ding Ning nodded with satisfaction, got out of the garage, stopped a taxi and went straight to qishifang.


    With experience, he didn''t cut stones on site, but chose them one by one. It has to be said that qishifang, as a raw stone supplier, does have real materials. Although most of the raw stones are empty, there are still many raw stones that can bet on rising.


    Ding Ning wandered around all morning. Taking the data of last ice jadeite as a reference, he selected the eight raw stones with the highest data value and asked the staff to send them to the courtyard in the western suburbs. The eight raw stones cost him more than 7 million yuan.


    But he is definitely not at a loss. Five of the eight raw stones are similar to the data of ice jadeite last time, and the data of the other three are much higher than ice jadeite, which should be glass jadeite.


    Just as he was going to buy a set of stone splitting tools to go back to stone splitting, he suddenly saw mu Yanran walking over surrounded by several qishifang employees.


    The queen, who has always been elegant, looks very unhappy and goes straight to the office building.


    Ding Ning frowned, stopped and directed Xiao Jin to sneak into the office building to see who made the queen angry.


    On the third floor of qishifang, in the general manager''s office, the clouds are everywhere and the winds are still. They sit there calmly and are not affected by the powerful aura of Queen Mu:


    "Mr. mu, please sit down. What''s the matter? How do I look like asking questions?"


    "Mr. Yun, I bought 300 million yuan worth of raw stones in your strange stone workshop a few days ago, but I didn''t even cut out a piece of jade. Isn''t Yun always going to give me an explanation?"


    Mu Yanran forcibly restrained her temper and sat down on the sofa. She asked coldly.


    "Drink tea, Mr. mu."


    Yun Sihai was calm, and a hint of irony came to his mouth: "Mr. mu, you are also an old man in the jewelry industry. You should understand the rules of gambling stone better than anyone. One knife is poor, one knife is rich, and one knife wears linen. This is not only talking about those gambling stone individuals, but also about those companies that want to make profits. Come to me to say, isn''t it funny?"


    "Of course I know the rules, but it''s too strange that 300 million yuan worth of raw stones can''t even open a piece of jade? If that''s just the case, I can''t say anything, but we found that many good-looking raw stones have been passive. After the jade was removed, the raw stones were glued together again. Such fake raw stones were sold to us. Is this the reputation of your strange stone workshop?"


    Mu Yanran looked at Yun Sihai without fear, with a strong sarcasm in her tone.


    In the past six months, the performance of Tianfu building has declined significantly due to the rise in the price of raw materials. As a vice president, she strongly advocated opening a gambling quarry to make profits for the company under the strong opposition of Wang Juan.


    But she didn''t think that even a piece of jade didn''t come out of the original stone worth 300 million, which was a bolt from the blue for her.


    After receiving the news, President sun''s face was as black as charcoal, and she bowed her head and said nothing. Wang Juan''s bitch was not as pitiful as she had been when she kowtowed to her before. Her face was full of schadenfreude and sarcasm behind her face. She almost blew her lungs. I really regret that she had to let go of Ding Ning. The story of the farmer and the snake really didn''t teach her a lesson, This time, she could only swallow the bitter fruit silently.


    Smart she soon realized that she must have been cheated. Although she didn''t know who was behind the scenes, Yun Sihai, as the person in charge of Qishi square, was definitely an insider, so she came to ask for an explanation.


    "Mr. mu, are you questioning the reputation of our qishifang? I Yun have always been honest in doing business. If you slander me without any reason, don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    Yun Sihai''s eyes coagulated, revealing an undisguised murderous spirit.


    "You''re not polite to me? Hehe, Yun Sihai, don''t treat yourself too much as a person, and don''t treat me mu Yanran as a soft persimmon. Just pray. If I find out that you''re behind this, I promise you''ll regret coming to this world."


    Mu Yanran''s eyes were awe inspiring and her tone was extremely strong, which made Yun Sihai''s deep eyes twinkle and uncertain.


    Isn''t he the vice president of a jewelry company? Although her social status is not low, she really didn''t take her seriously in the eyes of Yun Sihai. I really don''t know where this beautiful woman came from.


    Thinking of this, Yun Sihai''s momentum of being frightened burst out again. He slapped the table hard and shouted with fierce light in his eyes: "Mu Yanran, don''t cry five yells and six yells here because of your beauty. I don''t eat this set. I want to see how you make me regret coming to this world."


    "Then do you admit that you have tampered with this batch of raw stones?"


    Mu Yanran''s mouth was full of disdain.


    "If you want to add a crime, you don''t have to worry. I''ve always been open and aboveboard. You buy raw stones, I sell wool, and the goods are sold. You can''t cut emeralds. You have no eyes. You deserve bad luck and can''t blame others."


    Yunsihai looks like a dead pig not afraid of boiling water. He won''t admit foolishly that he moved his hands and feet. Who knows if this woman will record secretly.


    "Pa! All over the world, remember what you said today!"


    Mu Yanran grabbed the cup on the tea table and fell to the ground. She drank angrily. Then she turned and left.


    "Special bitch, dare to act wildly in my territory. I think you have forgotten what I started all over the world. I''m afraid of you. Come on, stop her."


    The four big men seemed to have been waiting next door for a long time. Hearing the order, they immediately broke in and blocked mu Yanran''s way at the door.


    The crumbs of the teacup splashed and scratched two blood holes on Yun Sihai''s cheek. He wiped the blood on his face in anger and his eyes twinkled with a fierce light: "paralyzed, pretending to be tall in front of me all day. I''ve wanted to fuck you for a long time. Since you take the initiative to bring it to the door today, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    "Dare you, cloud everywhere, what do you want to do? You''re against the law."


    Mu Yanran is a woman after all, no matter how strong she is. At the moment, seeing the clouds tearing her face, she really wants to be strong with her. She is really afraid, and her voice trembles slightly.


    Although she has full confidence to let the bastard be broken into pieces, what can she do if she retaliates afterwards? After all, I have suffered a great loss and will lose the most precious thing of women.


    "Breaking the law? Hahaha, I don''t know how many laws I have committed all over the world? Who can do to me without evidence?"


    The clouds all over the world smiled grimly, flashing a lustrous light in their eyes, rushed to Mu Yan Ran, and shouted: "I put you on, and then take your nude photos. If you dare to call the police, I''ll let someone post your pornographic photos on the Internet. It''s a big deal. I''ll play with me. Hum! You''re far from it."


    "Ah! Help!"


    With a "hiss pull", the clouds tore mu Yanran''s coat and exposed her white shirt, which led to a scream of fear.


    "My office is soundproof. Shout, shout hard. If you cry your throat, no one will come to save you. On the contrary, it will make me more excited."


    Yun Sihai''s face turned morbid purplish red. He stared at mu Yanran''s towering chest without blinking. His throat jerked violently and laughed evil.

 Chapter 164

    The four men looked at Yun Sihai with envy. The woman was so beautiful. Her figure, appearance and temperament... Tut Tut, her mouth watered when she thought about it. The boss was really lucky.


    Mu Yanran''s heart is full of fear. She has never regretted this moment. Even if she has enough confidence, she can''t be foolishly single and take risks.


    Her heart was sinister. She didn''t think that the cloud was so bold that she openly wanted to rape her in broad daylight.


    It can be seen that the rumors outside are true. Yun Sihai once worked as a mercenary in Myanmar and had a lot of friends with many local drug lords in Myanmar. He used this relationship to do raw stone trading to cover up his drug trafficking. Only in this way can the fugitives dare to act so boldly. If they don''t agree with each other, they will reveal their ferocity.


    After shouting for help for a long time, mu Yanran didn''t see a miracle. Mu Yanran''s heart was full of despair. At a loss, she touched the teapot on the tea table and smashed her head at the clouds.


    Yun Sihai flexibly reached out to catch the teapot, greedily stared at her soaring chest, stretched out his disgusting tongue and licked his lips, laughing:


    "Lao Tzu love Lao Tzu Lao Tzu, and the more you rebel against Lao Tzu, the more excited you are. When you have tried the power of Laozi''s cannon, you will be able to make a good start. Maybe you will not leave Lao Tzu in the future and take the initiative to come to the guns with Laozi, ha ha ha!"


    "The boss''s cannon is absolutely powerful. When the little girl is dry, she has to fall in love with the boss."


    "Boss, such a beautiful little girl will make your brothers feel good when you have had enough!"


    "Yes, boss, the first gun is yours, and the brothers will follow."


    ¡­¡­


    Yun Sihai and the four big men laughed obscene and kept talking dirty language.


    "Go to hell, you can''t think!"


    Mu Yanran has a strong temper. She is not willing to be humiliated. With determination in her eyes, she fiercely bumps into the edges and corners of the wall.


    "Stop her. She wants to die. We can''t let her die here, otherwise we''ll be in big trouble."


    The clouds were terrified and screamed.


    Unfortunately, it was too late. Mu Yanran wanted to die. By surprise, those big men stood at the door to prevent her from escaping. It was three meters away. There was no time to stop her.


    The distance between the clouds is not far, but because of the abnormal psychology of cat and mouse, mu Yanran walked around behind the tea table, separated by a tea table, and it was too late for him to save.


    With a bang, the window on the third floor was suddenly smashed, and the glass splashed back and forth.


    A figure appeared like a ghost, blocking mu Yanran in front of her when she was about to hit the wall.


    "Poof", mu Yanran only felt her head hit a soft chest, stepped back in amazement and looked up.


    A man wearing a Zorro like black mask was rubbing his chest with his teeth bared, revealing his snow-white and neat white teeth and muttering, "it''s still strong. It hurts me."


    Can''t you die if you want to? Mu Yanran showed despair on her face, and her eyes were full of dead gray emptiness.


    The disillusioned eyes let the masked man flash a touch of heartache in his eyes. Then he saw that her shirt was messy and her chest showed thrilling snow-white. His anger suddenly rose in her cold eyes. He pulled mu Yanran to protect her behind. In his voice, he said word by word, "you dare to touch the woman I like. You really deserve to die."


    "The black faced man? You... Are you the black faced man?"


    After the initial panic, Yun Sihai seemed to point to Ding Ning as if he had found a new world. His tone was not much afraid, but full of joy.


    "Hahaha, boss, we are rich now. The Qin family is offering a reward of 200 million to look for this guy."


    "There''s a way to heaven. If you don''t go, there''s no way to hell. You deserve our brothers to get rich."


    "Boss, we have both wealth and sex now. It''s really necessary for us to develop."


    ¡­¡­


    The four big men didn''t even have much fear. They had followed the clouds all over the world since Myanmar. They were used to the life of licking blood at the edge of the knife. At the moment, they laughed with joy instead of surprise.


    Mu Yanran stared at Ding Ning''s back, the black faced man? What black faced man? But his mind was always surrounded by the overbearing words: "you dare to touch the woman I like. It''s a pity to die."


    Who is he? Is it someone who knows me? It must be. Otherwise, why would he say I''m the woman he likes? Just, why don''t you have any impression of him?


    Looking at his back, he looks a bit like Ding Ning, but he''s not the right size. He''s not as tall as Ding Ning, and Ding Ning is a little doctor with good carving skills. It can''t be him.


    She also investigated Ding Ning these two days. Although she didn''t have much detailed information, she took her seat for the first time in the noisy "miracle doctor" incident on the Internet.


    After knowing Ding Ning''s identity, she once wondered how a doctor could have such brilliant carving skills?


    But on second thought, a good doctor must often do surgery, and it can barely make sense to have a good carving skill.


    But this did not delay her deep curiosity about Ding Ning, but the guy said wildly that day that he would pick her thorny rose and disappear without a trace, which made her both relieved and faintly lost.


    A woman''s mind is always so hard to guess.


    However, at the moment, her mind was all on the black faced man. When she was most desperate, the man broke through the window like a Savior and protected her behind her.


    That moment moved her heart, and a strong sense of security wrapped her. Even Ding Ning, who aroused her strong curiosity, was thrown out of the sky by her, with only the generous back of the black faced man in her eyes.


    "Then come on! If you want to get a reward from me, it depends on whether you have that ability."


    Ding Ning deliberately changed his voice after being recognized by Xiao Nuo. The original slightly magnetic voice is full of hoarseness, but it is not ugly. It is mellow and vicissitudes, which is consistent with his disguised face and identity.


    "Hey, hey, I know you''re good at fighting, but so what? Can you beat the gun any faster? Put your hands up, or I''ll shoot."


    With a grim smile, Yun Sihai suddenly pulled out a gun from his back waist. The black muzzle pointed at Ding Ning''s head and smiled proudly.


    Ding Ning''s pupils contracted violently. He didn''t expect that yunsihai dared to openly carry guns. Although it was only a modified soil gun, it was a felony in China.


    He was sure to hide before yunsihai shot, but mu Yanran, who was protected by him, couldn''t escape death. Her brain turned rapidly, but her hands were raised to signal her to give up resistance.


    "I''m afraid. What a bullshit black faced man. I have to give in at the muzzle of my gun."


    Cloud Sihai laughed wildly: "SM, you guys go and tie them up. When I''ve played with this woman, take him to receive a reward, MD. don''t give the money in vain."


    "OK, boss!"


    The four big men answered and walked towards Ding Ning with a grim smile.


    Mu Yanran was desperate again. Unexpectedly, she finally waited for a Savior and had to give in at the gunpoint of yunsihai.


    But this can''t blame him. After all, no one expected that yunsihai, a madman, would carry a gun with him.


    Just as the four big men proudly walked up to Ding Ning and blocked the muzzle of the cloud, Ding Ning suddenly moved like a cheetah.


    His hand speed reached the extreme, and his hands simultaneously displayed the pulse cutting hand to create countless shadows. The four big men stood in place like wood carving and clay sculpture.


    "Bang!"


    When yunsihai''s pupils contracted violently and he didn''t hesitate to shoot, Ding Ning pulled a big man in front of him. A flash of panic flashed in the big man''s eyes and a blood flower soared on his chest.


    Without saying a word, Ding Ning reached out to pick up mu Yanran and threw it out of the window. Mu Yanran was frightened by the dead. This is the third floor. If he fell, he would be disabled even if he didn''t die.


    Just as she screamed that she was about to land, she suddenly felt something caught behind her, and the falling trend slowed down.


    "Bang", mu Yanran''s chest cooled. Although the buffering process made her fall to the ground smoothly, the buttons on her shirt chest were earned by the falling force, revealing her proud and delicate upper body with only a bra.


    Ashamed, she quickly covered her shirt and turned to look. She was just right with Xiao Jin''s round eyes. She was creepy and screamed back.


    Until he pulled away, he found that it was a beautiful eagle. He was looking at her with his head tilted in doubt. He didn''t seem to understand why she screamed when she saw herself.


    Mu Yanran vomited her sweet tongue and was conquered by the beautiful eagle in an instant. She smiled and stretched out her hand: "Eagle, did you save me?"


    Xiao Jin fluttered her wings and fell on her hand. She proudly raised her head and combed her feathers with an eagle''s beak.


    If it hadn''t been genetically modified, how could mu Yanran''s falling potential be buffered by her body less than half a meter.


    But this is not the time to show off. Xiao Jin fluttered her wings again and chirped on mu Yanran''s head, signaling her to go with herself.


    Mu Yanran quickly realized that she was still in danger at this time. It was not the time to tease the little eagle. The strange stone square was the territory of all over the world. Who knows how many men he had, so she must leave immediately.


    Worried, I looked up at the third floor. Because the windows were smashed and the crisp gunfire came out, many tough men had run here.


    She knew that her stay could only become a burden to the black faced man, and without hesitation ran out quickly with Xiao Jin.


    Ding Ning is also drunk. Yun Sihai is really crazy. In order to protect his life, he recklessly shot his four loyal men and beat them all with blood holes. He can''t die anymore.


    Although he was holding a modified earth gun, he had to reload when he fired a bullet, but yunsihai was obviously an expert at playing with guns. The speed of filling bullets was extremely clean and agile, and his skill was as flexible as a fish, which made his several deliberate attacks empty.


    If he uses a silver needle as a concealed weapon, he can get rid of him in minutes, but he is now a black faced man and must not have any connection with his original identity.


    Although not many people know that he can use silver needles, a Ling Yun and a Xiao Nuo are enough to doubt his current identity. Last time, when plotting against the remnant tiger, he believes that some people in special departments must have seen his means.


    So he could not take risks. He would rather wave the body of four big men than use a silver needle.


    With a "click", Ding Ning stepped on the broken glass residue. Ding Ning moved in his heart, reached out and threw a body out to block the bullets in the clouds. He rolled on the spot and touched a piece of broken glass in his hand.


    Yunsihai''s sight was blocked by the corpse, but the experience of the mercenary made him have an instinctive intuition about the danger. A fish jumped behind the desk and gave a scream.


    The glass fragment aimed at his throat pierced his calf and made Ding Ning scream. Unfortunately, the door of the room was roughly kicked open when he was dying of illness.


    "Da Da"


    With the firing of submachine gun, Ding Ning rushed to the window without hesitation and jumped down from the third floor.


    MD, who is this man? His men are even equipped with submachine guns. As soon as they enter the house, they don''t hesitate to shoot at him. If he didn''t run fast, he would have been sieved now.


    "Da Da..."


    Just when he was secretly happy, he felt a numbness on his shoulder. At the moment of landing, he shot out like an arrow and jumped to the dead corner of the gunman''s line of sight to avoid continuous shooting.

 Chapter 165

    "Don''t let him run away. He''s at the top of the stairs."


    The gunman shouted upstairs. Ding Ning covered the wound on his shoulder, looked coldly at a bald man standing in the window on the third floor, reached out and made a provocative gesture of cutting his throat. His body flashed and disappeared in place like lightning.


    The bald man stared coldly at Yun Sihai and said, "what''s the matter? How did you provoke the black faced man? Didn''t I tell you to ship goods recently and don''t provoke trouble?"


    The arrogant cloud all over the world was silent in front of the bald man. It was like a mouse trembling at the sight of a cat. He hung his head and whispered, "I... I just want to play a woman. I didn''t expect the black faced man to appear suddenly."


    A slap slapped the face of the cloud, and the bald man said angrily:


    "This time, general chachai''s confidants came to Ninghai to talk about this business with us. As long as the negotiation is successful, the whole drug market in Ninghai will be ours. You fool, when you can''t play with women, you will cause trouble for me at this time. If you can''t manage your lower body well, you will die for me."


    "Puff", the cloud all over the world knelt down and kowtowed like garlic: "brother long, I''m wrong. I dare not dare again. Give me another chance."


    "Get out!"


    The bald man''s remaining anger didn''t disappear. He kicked the cloud all over the world to the ground and scolded angrily: "if you hadn''t saved my life, I would kill you now and receive two million from the finance. I''ll arrange someone to send you to Myanmar to avoid the limelight."


    "Thank you, brother long, thank you, brother long!"


    Clouds everywhere, such as amnesty, dragged their injured legs and limped away.


    "Brother long, there is so much noise. What should I do now?"


    A thin black man with a ponytail asked anxiously.


    "Hey, the police are coming. Let''s evacuate first. The profit of the gambling quarry is not low. The boss will never give up. Find a puppet to buy the strange stone square to replace yunsihai and continue to operate. Anyway, the person in charge of the strange stone square doesn''t register the name of yunsihai. In addition, destroy all the monitoring and don''t leave any evidence."


    The bald man waved his hands impatiently. After simply cleaning up the scene, he took more than a dozen gunmen to leave quickly from the underpass under the office building. Unexpectedly, all this was seen by Xiao Jin, who followed them.


    "You... Are you okay?"


    In Audi Q7, mu Yanran drove the car, looked at Ding Ning''s bloody shoulder and asked with concern.


    "It''s all right. It''s just a scratch."


    Ding Ning secretly congratulated himself that the defense of the biological simulated skin was strong enough. Although it could not completely block the bullet, it also offset most of the impact of the bullet. The bullet was semi penetrated and embedded in the biological skin, which only caused slight skin damage and bleeding, and there was no serious injury.


    "It''s all right. Thank you. If it weren''t for you today, I would..."


    The coldness on mu Yanran''s face was also cut by a few points, and she sincerely thanked her.


    "You''re welcome to help me when I see injustice. But what''s the matter? That guy is the boss of qishifang. Why are you so bold?"


    Ding Ning waved his hand carelessly and mobilized his true Qi to heal his wounds. He was very curious that the whole world dared to violence mu Yanran. After all, Xiao Jin didn''t dare to get too close before and didn''t know what happened.


    "I bought 300 million yuan worth of raw stones in qishifang a few days ago..."


    Mu Yanran said the story again. Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look and suddenly asked, "is it planned by your company''s competitors behind the scenes?"


    "Well, no... impossible?"


    Mu Yanran suddenly saw Wang Juan in her mind, but then shook her head: "I shouldn''t. My competitor is another vice president of our company, named Wang Juan. She... Shouldn''t have so much energy."


    Ding Ning shook his head: "with all due respect, can I ask how old Wang Juan is? How does she look? Is she married? Is there any ambiguous relationship with the boss of your company?"


    "She is very beautiful. She is 31 years old and single. Her relationship with President sun is very normal. There should be no ambiguity."


    Mu Yanran thought for a very definite way.


    "Is she married? Does she have a boyfriend?"


    Ding Ning asked persistently.


    "She has no marriage history, and I haven''t heard that she has a boyfriend. Many young men have pursued her before. The conditions are very good, but they have been rejected by her. There is a brother who doesn''t worry about making trouble outside all day."


    Although mu Yanran didn''t know what Ding Ning was doing, she replied patiently.


    "Do you think it''s normal for a 31 year old beautiful woman not to get married or even have a boyfriend?"


    Ding Ning thought and said.


    "This... Is really abnormal, but it doesn''t mean anything?"


    Mu Yanran thought for a moment. She didn''t care before. Now when the black faced man said it, it seems that it''s really abnormal.


    Wang Juan is not ugly. It makes sense not to get married for her career, but it''s not normal if she doesn''t even have a boyfriend.


    "It is precisely these that can explain the problem. If your competitor has any disease or she has been kept, she just does it secretly and no one finds it."


    Ding Ning guessed boldly.


    "This... It''s impossible? Although Wang Juan''s character is not so popular, she has always been clean and has never heard that she has had close contact with any man. Except her brother, she doesn''t even have male friends. As for the possibility of physical problems, it''s not likely. The company has a physical examination every year. Her body has always been very healthy."


    Mu Yanran was startled by his bold speculation and shook her head in denial, thinking it was absolutely impossible.


    Ding Ning sighed: "Don''t imagine everyone in the world as so beautiful. Think about it. Since she has no health problems and has good conditions, all the men who pursue her are rejected by her. What does that mean? Either she has someone to love or she is raised by a very capable person. The man has a strong possessive desire. Although he can''t marry her, he is not allowed to appear around her Other men. "


    "It''s really reasonable to hear you say that, but it''s just a guess. Maybe she was hurt before and didn''t want to fall in love? There are many bachelors now."


    Mu Yanran thought carefully and admitted that what Ding Ning said was reasonable, but she still put forward different views.


    Ding Ning doesn''t think so. When he saw Wang Juan last time, he saw from her performance that her character is not a person who will put his heart on work for the sake of emotional injury:


    "What you said is not impossible, but the life attitude of injured people will never be like this. Do you think it is possible to be a vice president at the age of 31?"


    "Why not? I''m 25 years old. I don''t rely on anyone. Haven''t I achieved the vice president?" Mu Yan said unconvinced.


    "Although I haven''t seen your competitor, I think her ability is certainly not as good as you, so I won''t be surprised if you can be a vice president at the age of 20, but I think it''s very problematic if she can be a vice president."


    Ding Ning can''t justify himself. He can''t say that he has seen Wang Juan. He can see that she is not the kind of person who will work hard for emotional injury. He can only tease with a little compliment. Joking, how can a person with a queen''s style lack the ability to work.


    Mu Yanran trembled in her heart, and a red cloud suddenly flew up on her pretty face. I don''t know why, other men would feel very hypocritical and even disgusting to compliment her, but the black faced man''s affirmation of her made her feel sweet like drinking honey. She looked a little coy and said, "thank you for your praise. I''m not as... So good as you said."


    "I said so much, not to compliment you or make a good impression on you, but to find out the real culprit behind the scenes for you. Yunsihai and your company should not have cooperated for the first time. The previous cooperation has been carried out smoothly. Why did I pit you this time? It''s clear that I''m deliberately pit you. Although I don''t have any evidence, my intuition tells me that it''s the first time It was the man who kept Wang Juan. If I guess correctly, your company is likely to make a major adjustment in the near future. Your position of President sun will certainly change, and the position of the boss will be vacant, and you are the most hopeful person to take that position. Therefore, the man behind Wang Juan wants to help her take the position of general manager. At this critical moment, As long as there is any problem with your work, you will miss the position of the general manager. "


    Ding Ning calmly analyzed.


    "Ah, if you don''t tell me, I really didn''t expect that a deputy general manager of the head office will come down to assess the work of Ninghai branch recently. Will it be aimed at the transfer of general manager Sun?"


    Mu Yanran covered her mouth in surprise and said later.


    "You, you, I think your ability is suitable for being a boss with nine words, but it is not suitable for being a deputy under others. You lack the sensitivity in the workplace and don''t adapt to the intrigues in the workplace. It''s hard to listen. You''re too naive." one


    Ding Ning said that he hated iron but not steel. In fact, since the last time he heard that Tianfu head office was going to visit the vice president, he realized that the position under President sun''s ass might not be guaranteed.


    President sun failed in the competition and was sent to Ninghai to develop the market. Like a stepmother''s child, he asked for money, no money, no one. The head office always ignored Ninghai''s great potential market, which is not normal.


    The vice president from behind suddenly came to Ninghai branch for assessment. What does that mean? It shows that he has gained a firm foothold in the head office and began to operate on President sun.


    President sun naively wanted to return to the head office with excellent performance, but he just fell into the trap of others and conscientiously opened up the Ninghai market. After laying a good situation, people came directly to pick peaches.


    Is it fair? It''s very unfair. What can president sun do if he has the ability? People have power and power. They can get rid of him by playing tricks.


    Why didn''t the vice president come early or late? He came when the performance of Ninghai branch declined. It''s unclear. He came to find fault and win president sun.


    Ding Ning thought carefully and was afraid, so he thought of the relationship between the vice president and Wang Juan. Maybe the man who kept Wang Juan might be the vice president.


    The more you think about it, the more likely it is. In order to confirm your speculation, Ding Ning asked, "what''s the deputy general manager''s name? Where is he from?"


    "If you had asked me this question two days earlier, I really didn''t know. Sun Zong and the deputy general manager didn''t want to see him, so I asked me to take charge of the reception. These two days, I specially checked his information. His name is Wang Xianghua. He comes from a remote mountain village called Wangjia village in southern Hunan Province. His family is very poor. After he finished college, he stayed in Ninghai to work. Later, it seems that he got a big man I went to Yuezhou to appreciate it. From then on, I started at the bottom and became the vice president of the head office in just a few years. I am a very representative inspirational figure. "


    Speaking of Wang Xianghua''s resume, mu Yanran beamed and seemed to appreciate Wang Xianghua very much, which made Ding Ning feel very unhappy. He sneered and said, "is it really inspirational? I don''t think so. I ask you, where is Wang Juan from?"


    "Wang Juan... Where is she from?"


    Mu Yanran frowned at her pretty willow eyebrows and recalled carefully. Suddenly, her eyes lit up: "Oh, by the way, she should be from southern Hunan. I remember once our company had a dinner. She also said that she missed the bacon and chili in her hometown..."

 Chapter 166

    Then mu Yanran''s face changed and she opened her mouth in amazement: "you mean the man who kept her is Wang Xianghua. They are villagers?"


    Ding Ning shrugged noncommittally: "I believe if you check Wang Juan''s ancestral home now, you may find that she and Wang Xianghua are from the same village. Do you still think such a man is inspirational?"


    Mu Yanran, with an incredible color on her face, took out her mobile phone and made a call: "Lili, help me check the ancestral home of vice president Wang and send it to my mobile phone."


    After hanging up the phone, mu Yanran looked at Ding Ning with very different eyes, even with a trace of worship: "my God, if they are really fellow townsmen, your guess is likely to be true."


    "It''s not possible, but 100%. If I guess correctly, Wang Juan is likely to be Wang Xianghua''s first love, and Wang Xianghua''s visit to Guangdong may not be favored by a big man, but by a big man''s daughter. He becomes a door-to-door son-in-law. This man has a strong desire for possession. Even if he gets married, he still remembers his first love and simply keeps Wang Juan up and does not allow her to marry People, even her entry into Tianfu company may be arranged by him, just to be able to control all her movements. "


    Ding Ning enjoyed mu Yanran''s adoring eyes. This was his queen. She couldn''t help but want to show off and talked with a big hole in her head.


    "God, is Wang Juan stupid? Why do you want to be his lover when you know he is such a man?"


    Mu Yanran exclaimed. Although the lineage of the human resources department had not sent Wang Juan''s ancestral home, she had determined that the black faced man''s speculation was 100% true.


    "It''s nothing strange. In order to live, you also said that their hometown is a remote mountain village. Their family must be very poor. Wang Juan certainly doesn''t want to go back to that poor home. In addition, she has a careless brother who asks her to wipe her ass behind every time. Whether she survives in Ninghai or helps her brother wipe his ass, they all need money. If she doesn''t be Wang Xianghua My lover, what can she do? Besides, Wang Xianghua is her first love. How can she have no feelings? Being the lover of her first love is always better than being the lover of other men. "


    Ding Ning almost doubted the Queen''s IQ. What''s so difficult to understand such a simple question.


    But is mu Yanran mentally retarded? Certainly not. This gives Ding Ning a preliminary analysis of her family.


    The reason why she asked such a mentally retarded question shows that her family conditions should be very good. She has not been short of money. I don''t know how terrible it is when people are poor and can''t even afford to eat.


    So she can''t think from the perspective of Wang Juan. She is a young lady who doesn''t know the hardships of the people. Only a rich family can cultivate her queen''s temperament.


    Ding Ning is very strange. Today, he seems to be suddenly enlightened. His thinking is clear, full of logic and reasoning. His IQ and EQ have increased significantly. Is this the benefit of soul sublimation?


    Mu Yanran still couldn''t seem to understand Wang Juan''s choice. She even sympathized with her and looked sad.


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly to herself. This is really a kind-hearted, perceptual and simple queen, but it is her characteristics that make Ding Ning appreciate her more and more.


    Life has been full of too much sadness and helplessness. Being able to maintain these increasingly rare characteristics is the biggest flash point of her character.


    But appreciation does not mean that she can be willful. If she does not realize the cruelty of society, she will never grow into the real queen in Ding Ning''s mind.


    Although it was cruel, Ding Ning was willing to be the one who taught her. He didn''t want to see her sold and foolishly help her pay.


    Immediately interrupted her sadness: "now is not the time to think about this. Your workplace crisis is coming. Have you thought about it? If our guess is true..."


    Before the voice fell, mu Yanran''s mobile phone text message rang. She pulled over, clicked on the text message and looked at it. Her face became ugly: "unfortunately, what you said is right. They are indeed fellow villagers from Wangjia village."


    "This is expected, but those are not the key points. The key point is, have you ever thought about why Wang Xianghua set up a bureau to pit you?"


    Ding Ning broke it off and crumpled it for her analysis bit by bit.


    "Of course, it''s to help Wang Juan up and attack me."


    Mu Yanran glanced: "I don''t care at all. I stay in the company for the kindness of President sun. If he is transferred to other cities, I''ll follow him."


    Ding Ning has black lines all over her head and speechless one handed forehead. Her Majesty''s IQ is obviously not online. Although she can''t bear it, she still needs to tell her cruel facts, otherwise she will always live in fantasy and never realize the danger of the people''s heart.


    "You, I really don''t know what to say about you. They took so much effort to do this game. Do you think President sun was just transferred? Not dismissed?"


    "Dismissal? How could it be? President sun worked hard to develop the market in Ninghai. How could he be dismissed? The head office can''t be so unkind." Mu Yan shook her head in disbelief.


    Ding Ning couldn''t wait to turn her over and beat her on the ass: "three hundred million, United cloud Sihai pit you. Who will carry the black pot? Do you think it''s you?"


    "I went to negotiate. Of course, I''m in the black pot. I don''t care. It''s a big deal to quit..."


    Mu Yanran said, his face changed sharply, and exclaimed, "are they aiming at President sun?"


    "Nonsense, I don''t know how you got into the vice president. I can''t understand such a clear thing. Although you are the proponent of setting up a gambling quarry and the direct purchaser of raw stones, President sun nodded and agreed that he should take the main leadership responsibility. Wang Xianghua chose to set up such a big game before visiting Ninghai. It would never be so simple. I didn''t know you, President sun What a tie Di has made with him, so that he wants to kill them all like this. He not only wants to dismount president sun, but also wants him to take a lawsuit and bear the disaster of imprisonment. "


    Ding Ning shook his head, Said with pity: "From the beginning to the end, you are a chess piece controlled by him. To put it bluntly, you can''t run away if President sun takes the lawsuit. 300 million is not a small amount. In Wang Xianghua''s plan, Sun Zong and you are accomplices, and Yun Sihai will bite you at the critical moment. In fact, in this plan, you are just a pond fish affected by the disaster, which will be eradicated by the way to pave the way for Wang Juan''s ascendancy. It''s true It''s a good plan to kill three birds with one stone. "


    Mu Yanran''s face changed sharply. Her small pink mouth was slightly open, showing white white teeth. She was surprised and said, "how can he be so vicious? Also, what do you mean by one stone and three birds? Let Sun and I have a lawsuit and pave the way for Wang Juan''s ascendance. It''s just two birds. What''s another bird?"


    "You''re stupid. Wang Xianghua and Yun Sihai obviously have some kind of agreement. 300 million will be exchanged for a pile of waste stones. You think Wang Xianghua won''t take the opportunity to make a profit when he makes the game. If he doesn''t want 200 million, he will at least half open with Yun Sihai. This is not the last bird."


    Ding Ning said angrily.


    "What should I do? This is my mistake. I blame me for not seeing through the conspiracy of the clouds. It has nothing to do with President sun."


    Mu Yanran was completely flustered and looked at Ding Ning. Her eyes were full of fear and helplessness, which made Ding Ning feel distressed. At this time, this kind girl still took responsibility for her own crimes.


    "Don''t be afraid. The reason why a conspiracy is a conspiracy is that it is not seen through. When it is seen through, all conspiracies are paper tigers."


    Ding Ning thought and said, "in this plan, Yun Sihai colluded with you to embezzle public funds is the key, but now he must be running away. It is impossible to come out to testify for them and bite you, so there are flaws in this plan. The best solution is to find out Yun Sihai and expose their conspiracy."


    "You also said that Yun Sihai has run away. Where can I find him?" Mu Yan said dejectedly.


    "Run? He has to run away." A smile floated around Ding Ning''s mouth.


    "Xiaoying, you let Xiaoying follow him, didn''t you?"


    Mu Yanran''s eyes lit up and turned around. She grabbed Ding Ning''s arm and shook it in surprise, but forgot that her shirt had no buttons. It had been covered up just now. The excitement suddenly leaked out. The two groups of snow-white wrapped in bras were full and trembling, making Ding Ning''s nose blood flow.


    "Ah..." Mu Yanran exclaimed, hurriedly hugged her chest with both hands, closed her shirt, lowered her head in shame, and even the back of her ears was red.


    "Well, in fact, it''s nothing. People run around in bikini on the beach. Your bra style is much more conservative than bikini."


    Ding Ning said with a dry smile.


    "Hate, you... You still say!"


    Mu Yanran was ashamed and annoyed. She turned her head and looked out of the car, but when she remembered that she was talking, her coquettish tone became more and more ashamed, and a layer of pink appeared on her slender snow-white neck.


    "All right, I''ll go. You don''t know about it. I''ll take care of it for you."


    Being speechless, Ding Ning felt uncomfortable all over. He''d better run away.


    "You, black faced man, can you show me what you look like?"


    Mu Yan turned her head shyly and asked with courage.


    Ding Ning''s mouth flashed a funny arc and joked, "what? Are you going to promise me by example? Sorry, I''m the black faced Xia. I''ve always been a performer but not a prostitute. Bye!"


    Before mu Yanran got angry, she opened the door and left, creating a chivalrous demeanor of "brushing her clothes when things happen and hiding her merit and reputation".


    "This annoying guy, hum!"


    Mu Yanran stamped her feet with hatred, but the waves in her beautiful eyes turned. Her white teeth gently bit her pink lips and stared at the direction of the black faced man''s departure. His wise appearance appeared in her mind. She was unconscious.


    After a long time, I suddenly remembered something. I was annoyed and patted the steering wheel: "this guy didn''t even leave me a contact information."


    However, thinking that he could magically find her in distress and rush in in time to save her, there should be a way to find her.


    Just, how does he solve his trouble? This made her look forward to it more and more.


    The mysterious masked man and his magical logical reasoning ability all prove that he is a very wise man.


    I don''t know what he looks like? How old are you? Are you married? But looking at the iron stubble on his chin, he should be a man with a lot of life experience.


    Mu Yanran calmed the heart lake for 25 years and set off ripples for a man for the first time.


    Ding Ning returned to his original appearance. He was not in a hurry to catch Yun. Xiao Jin could not run away with remote monitoring.


    He drove excitedly to the flower, bird, fish and insect market. He had tasted the sweetness from Xiaojin. A monitoring and intelligence system formed by the spirit pet took shape in his mind. He must add a new spirit pet.


    Xiao Jin has good eyesight, flies high and is not attractive. He is suitable for remote monitoring, but he is not suitable for tracking in buildings.


    Doudou is OK, but the sovereignty of the goods is still in Chu Yunxiu''s hands, which is of no use for the time being.

 Chapter 167

    Ding Ning is constantly searching in the flower, bird, fish and insect market. What he needs is a spiritual pet that is small, fast and not easy to attract people''s attention.


    The ground tracking little shrew is a good choice, but after communication, he found that the intelligence of the little shrew is too low, there is no spirit, and the eyesight is very weak, so it is not suitable to be a spiritual pet.


    On the contrary, dog pets are quite spiritual and easy to communicate, but Ding Ning doesn''t want to take another dog as a spiritual pet. After all, the dog''s goal is not small, and it is easy to be detected by the goal with strong anti detection awareness.


    Aquatic organisms are not considered. Dogs and rats are excluded. Birds have become the first targets, parrots, larks, Thrushes, pigeons, woodpeckers and cuckoos


    After communicating with Ding Ning, he found that these birds didn''t know whether they were caged or not. They had no spirit at all, and there was no comparability with Xiao Jin, which disappointed him.


    "This friend, I think you''ve been around for a long time. I don''t know what pet you want to buy?"


    Just as he shook his head and wanted to leave, suddenly a sneaky middle-aged man stopped him and asked stealthily.


    Ding Ning''s heart moved. He had heard that many people in the pet market illegally sell state protected animals, and the middle-aged man in front of him is likely to be one of them.


    "What pet do you have?" he asked quietly


    "In addition to pandas, I can provide you with whatever you want."


    Although the middle-aged man looks like a thief, his tone is not small.


    But Ding Ning doesn''t doubt what he said. He knows that some people specialize in this business and poach all over the world. As long as they can afford the price, even polar bears can get it for you.


    "I don''t know what pets I want. It depends on the edge of my eyes. Lead the way."


    Ding Ning said ambiguously.


    The middle-aged man frowned, with a suspicious look on his face, looked at him up and down, and asked vigilantly, "aren''t you from the animal protection association?"


    "Hehe, do you think I look like?"


    Ding Ning knew he was suspicious, Pretending to complain: "My wife always likes to keep pets. I don''t know how many cats and dogs she has. No, today''s her birthday, I want to give her a special pet to make her happy, but the pets in the market are too ordinary to enter the eyes. If you can take me to buy the pet I want, don''t worry, the thank-you fee is absolutely indispensable."


    Ding Ning saw that this guy was a middleman. He wandered around the pet market all day. He just relied on his eyes to find some invisible buyers and collect introduction fees.


    Wealth and wealth move people''s hearts. As long as such a person talks about money, he will certainly arouse his greed.


    Sure enough, the middle-aged man suddenly brightened up when he said thank you. After a little hesitation, he gritted his teeth and said, "OK, I think you really want to buy it. Then I Chen Laoqi will fight to take you. Anyway, those sellers are not simple people. Even if you are from the Animal Protection Association, why not let them sink into the river in sacks."


    "Look what you said, I sincerely came to buy pets, not to smash the market. Lead the way. This 1000 yuan is an introduction fee. When I meet the pet I want, I''ll give you a thousand yuan to express my gratitude!"


    Ding Ning, rich and generous, took out his wallet and stuffed 1000 yuan into him, which made Chen Laoqi happy. He hurriedly stuffed the money into his pocket. His attitude immediately became enthusiastic: "come with me."


    After Chen Laoqi, when he was almost dizzy in the flower, bird, fish and insect market, he finally stopped in front of a warehouse style building. The rolling gate was pulled up, and I didn''t know if there was anyone inside.


    "It''s here. This is the territory of the nine finger master. Don''t talk nonsense. If you annoy the nine finger master, no one can save you. Even I have to follow you."


    Chen Laoqi''s look became serious and told him seriously.


    "I''m here to buy pets, not to make trouble. Don''t worry, I won''t bother you."


    Ding Ning patted old Chen Qi on the shoulder. He just wanted to find a spirit pet. What nine finger brother has nothing to do with him.


    "That''s good!"


    Chen Laoqi turned around and rang the doorbell on the wall. After a while, the electric rolling gate rose automatically, but it stopped only when it rose to less than half. From inside, he bent down and drilled out a fierce looking man. After carefully looking at Ding Ning, "Chen Laoqi, is this the guest you brought?"


    Chen Laoqi hurriedly took out a bag of wrinkled Yellow Crane Tower from his pocket, took out one and handed it to him. With a flattering face, he said, "brother Dafei, this is the guest I brought. I want to buy some rare pets."


    The man named Dafei nodded and let Chen Laoqi light a cigarette for him. After taking a deep breath, he vomited a curl of smoke and looked at Ding Ning obliquely: "I''ll say first, I don''t care who you are, who you are, and whether you can see our goods or not, but when you go out of the door, it''s like you''ve never been here, and the goods won''t be returned or exchanged, you know?"


    "Don''t worry, I know the rules!"


    Ding Ning said quietly, but he was secretly make complaints about himself. It''s like drug trafficking.


    "Then come in!"


    Dafei seemed very satisfied with Ding Ning''s answer, turned and bent down to drill in.


    Ding Ning went in without saying a word. Chen Laoqi hesitated. It was supposed that he should leave when he brought the guests. Naturally, someone would settle the introduction fee with him when he came back, but he thought about the 1000 yuan promised by Ding Ning and went in.


    "What are you doing in here?" Dafei was about to press the button to put down the rolling gate. When he saw Chen Laoqi coming in, his face suddenly sank.


    "I... I haven''t come in yet. I also want to open my eyes."


    Chen Laoqi''s face turned white and said with his lips.


    Ding Ning knew it and quickly took out a thousand yuan and stuffed it into him: "OK, since brother Dafei has rules here, you''d better go out."


    "OK, OK, I''ll go out now. Thank you, thank you, brother!"


    Chen Laoqi was overjoyed. He nodded and bowed and rushed Dafei to accompany him with a smile. He thanked Ding Ning and slipped out. It seems that Dafei has brought him a lot of pressure.


    Ding Ning also saw that Da Fei was not an ordinary person. He had sharp eyes and steady steps. He was definitely a practitioner.


    Bronze skin, curly muscles and walking posture are likely to be one of the poachers.


    But it had nothing to do with him. His eyes had been attracted by the cages of different sizes in the warehouse.


    The warehouse is very large and long. Walking along the middle channel, the cages on both sides are full of animals, which makes him dizzy like an animal Expo.


    Tiger snake, anteater, sloth, armadillo, opossum, spider monkey, water hyacinth, red tailed hyacinth, wildebeest, zebra, gazelle, cheetah, raccoon, leopard, golden monkey, mink, Amur tiger, black muntjac, sika deer, Tibetan antelope, beaver, Golden Eagle, Green Peacock, Red Crowned Crane, four clawed tortoise, turtle, crocodile lizard


    Looking at Ding Ning, Dafei said with pride, "what''s up? We don''t have all the goods here?"


    "All, grandma''s, I''m dazzled."


    Ding Ning said sincerely that this is more complete than the National Zoo.


    Dafei smiled: "these are all in stock. If you want any goods, we also accept reservations. You can pay a deposit in advance. We will get them for you within a month, but the price may be higher."


    Ding Ning''s heart moved: "is there a panther?"


    "Panther?" Dafei was stunned and then laughed: "you''re really kidding. Panthers are not a species. Panthers or leopards may give birth to Panthers."


    "I know. I just like the pure black leopard. It looks beautiful."


    Ding Ning smiled noncommittally. How could he not know that the Panther is a black variant of the Panther, but it is not an independent species.


    The reason why the Panther''s coat color is black is that it is born with a kind of melanin disease, which increases the melanin in the diseased animals, so the coat color will be black.


    "Wait, there is no such warehouse. I''ll contact other warehouses to see if there is a panther."


    Dafei was very dedicated and took out his mobile phone to contact him immediately.


    Ding Ning was shocked. He thought there were enough species in the warehouse. Unexpectedly, it was only one warehouse. How many warehouses does the poaching organization have? This is definitely a cross international poaching organization. No wonder he was so solemnly warned not to talk nonsense.


    "You want a panther? Nothing else?"


    Dafei hung up the phone and asked reluctantly while answering his companion.


    "Yes, why not? How much is this pair?"


    Ding Ning has taken a fancy to a pair of little bears.


    The two raccoons lay listlessly in the cage, but their smart eyes looked at him pitifully and implored, as if they wanted to leave the dark environment.


    Although Ding Ning can''t confirm whether the raccoons are spiritual or not, and doesn''t know what IQ they can achieve after genetic modification, he still decides to buy them. It''s painful to look at them with small eyes.


    Dafei was overjoyed when he heard that Ding Ning wanted the raccoons: "the price of this pair of raccoons is not high, but we spent a lot of money because it took too much effort to get them back. If you sincerely want them, give them five million."


    Ding Ning frowned. Although he had decided to buy it, he couldn''t even let the price be slaughtered: "brother Dafei, the price is a little high. I''ll take two million."


    "We don''t even have enough freight for $2 million. I think you sincerely want to buy it and take $3 million away."


    Dafei''s face was embarrassed, but he smiled in his heart. He was not acclimatized to the raccoon. If he didn''t do it again, he would hit his hand, but if he could make more money, he couldn''t promise.


    "The raccoons are obviously ill. I have to see a doctor for them when I buy them. I want two million yuan. It''s really not enough."


    Ding Ning knew the essence of bargaining and said firmly. As a doctor, how can he not see that two raccoons are acclimatized and sick, but these are not things for him. As long as they are genetically modified, they can adapt to any environment.


    Dafei pretended to hesitate until he saw that Ding Ning showed his impatience. He gritted his teeth and said, "the first time we deal with each other, OK, we should make a friend. Two million transactions."


    "OK, by the way, how do you sell these hummingbirds?"


    Ding Ning accidentally found two hummingbirds in a very tiny bird cage, and his eyes lit up.


    "Well, to be honest, hummingbirds are really worthless, but it''s hard to catch them..."


    When Dafei was ready to ask for a sky high price, the mobile phone rang. He apologized to Ding Ning and connected the phone: "hello..."


    "Ha ha, my friend''s luck is really good. I just shipped a batch of goods from America today. There''s really a panther in it. If you''re sure, I''ll send it now."


    Dafei didn''t even hang up, so he said to Ding Ning with surprise.


    Ding Ning was delighted when he heard the speech. "How much is it? If the price is right, I''ll take it."

 Chapter 168

    "Then wait a minute. The goods just arrived haven''t been priced yet. I''ll ask brother Jiuzhi."


    Dafei hung up and dialed: "brother Jiuzhi, a guest wants to buy a panther. We happen to have one in the goods we arrived today. What do you think is the right price?"


    Ding Ning''s ear power is amazing. The price offered by jiuzhige at the other end of the phone is 3 million, and Dafei told him to ask for 5 million after hanging up the phone.


    This made him depressed. Dafei obviously obeyed the sun and disobeyed the shadow. He wanted to make a lot of money from it. It seems that two little raccoons are also expensive.


    But money is hard to buy. I''m willing. After some pretentious bargaining, Ding Ning finally set the price of the Panther at 3.5 million.


    Even so, Dafei was happy and couldn''t close his mouth. His attitude became more and more enthusiastic. He also took the initiative to send Ding Ning a business card and said he would contact him if necessary in the future.


    Only he knew that the raccoon nine finger brothers only offered 600000. He sold two million and made a full 1.4 million. He made another 500000 from the Panther, a little less hummingbirds, 50000. He also made 30000.


    He earned 1.93 million from this big customer alone, and almost didn''t give up Ding Ning as the God of wealth.


    Ding Ning didn''t care if he knew he had made a lot of money. After all, it would be too hard for him to engage in these spiritual pets. This is really a good place to buy spiritual pets.


    In particular, the hummingbirds fully meet all his requirements at this stage. They are small and not easy to attract attention. They are the best scouts.


    After the on-site transfer, Ding Ning gave Dafei the address and asked him to arrange for someone to send the panther to the small courtyard in the western suburbs. After all, it was inconvenient to bring an untamed panther. Dafei naturally agreed without hesitation after making a lot of money.


    He asked Dafei to help take the raccoon to his car. Ding Ning bought a set of stone breaking tools and returned to the courtyard in the western suburbs with satisfaction.


    On the way, he couldn''t wait to start genetic transformation for hummingbirds and raccoons. After the transformation, he consumed all the powers he replenished from deep sleep last night.


    This made him smile bitterly. It seems that the Panther can only delay the transformation time.


    When he arrived at the small courtyard in the western suburb, the hummingbird had been released by him to stare at Lingyun to prevent her from any accident.


    Two raccoons hopped behind his ass, which made the workers look around curiously and thought it was a pet dog they had never seen.


    Chu Yunna threw the pigeon into Lin''s arms as usual, and her two long legs were wrapped around his waist, forcing him to hold it.


    However, after seeing two lovely raccoons, he immediately abandoned Ding Ning without righteousness and ran crazy with two little raccoons.


    This made Ding Ning secretly sigh that Nana''s temperament seemed to stay at the age of 18. She was as innocent as a child, except when she seduced him.


    Dafei was very efficient. Not long after Ding Ning came back, the panther was sent over.


    The panther was placed in a large cage, covered with black cloth all around. Although the construction workers were curious, they didn''t dare to inquire about it without the owner''s permission. They could only talk about what it was in private.


    But even if they know it''s a panther, they won''t be too surprised. After all, they have seen the crocodile called Kaka by Chu Yunna. They can only sigh that the hobbies of the rich are really unique.


    In the living room of the small building, Ding Ning looked at a black panther with amber eyes and shiny all over. He had a love for it.


    Chu Yunna also looked at the black leopard with her eyes shining. She had never seen such a beautiful leopard, which was much better than her black cat.


    If she hadn''t only controlled the three spirit beast kings, she couldn''t help asking Ding Ning to make the Panther her her pet.


    Ding Ning looked at the time. At 4:00 p.m., he took the time to go to deep sleep. Maybe he could supplement some powers and transform genes for the Panther.


    Chu Yunna wanted to supervise the work, but she couldn''t accompany him. With a small mouth and a face, she reluctantly teased the restless panther to pass the time.


    In the nameless villa, Qin canglan, who was in high spirits, frowned and stared at Shangguan deer: "you mean that damn black faced man appeared in the strange stone square this morning and clashed with the clouds all over the world?"


    "Yes, young master, according to reliable information, Yun Sihai used guns and didn''t leave the black faced man. Instead, he was forced to give up the business of qishifang and prepare to run away. The police have issued a wanted warrant to hunt him down."


    Shangguan Lu said cautiously. He was very upset. After using so many people for a day, he finally came to the conclusion that Ding Ning was the biggest suspect, which was no different from Qin canglan''s judgment, but there was no conclusion on how the wolf boy left the unknown villa.


    "Interesting, why did the black faced man conflict with the clouds?"


    Qin canglan has dealt with yunsihai and knows that this guy''s background is not simple.


    "It''s for mu Yanran, a vice president of Tianfu jewelry company. The cloud doesn''t know why he suddenly wanted to rape the vice president. The black faced man suddenly appeared and saved her."


    Shangguan Lu was afraid that Qin canglan would blame him for his bad work. When he heard that the black faced man appeared, he immediately sent someone to collect intelligence and made full preparations.


    "Hum, the clouds are so timid that they can''t control the lower body of the fool. They deserve to find a way to buy the strange stone square and continue to search for the news of the black faced man."


    Qin canglan coveted the gold suction device of strange stone square for more than two days. When he got the news, he immediately revealed his unique shrewdness and ordered immediately.


    "Yes, young master, do you want to prepare something for you?"


    Shangguan Lu Chang breathed a sigh of relief and secretly thanked the black faced man for his appearance today, otherwise he would not be able to pass Qin canglan.


    "No, in the evening, I was invited by Dai Shao to attend the dinner. I can''t be late. Let someone prepare my car and clothes for me. I''ll take a bath now."


    Qin canglan stretched out, took off her pajamas and showed her strong body.


    "Yes, young master, I''ll arrange it now!"


    Make complaints about the official''s retreat, but he was secretly tucking away. The master''s heart was really big. He had just lost such a big face and he even went to dinner.


    But I don''t know that Qin canglan also has suffering words. The black faced man haunts and can''t find his trace in a short time.


    Dai Zhefeng is from Yanjing. How can he refuse his invitation and mix in the circle? His contacts are always the first.


    It is far more important for him to make friends with Dai Zhefeng than to find the black faced man to save face. Such contacts may be able to play a role and make the Qin family prosperous.


    After all, Dai Zhefeng''s father is only in his fifties, and there is still a lot of room for improvement. As long as there is no problem, a vice national level can''t run. With good luck, it''s not impossible to enter the highest center.


    I believe even the older generation of the Qin family will agree with him. Although it''s a shame to be beaten, as long as you have a thick face, you can still be invulnerable. After all, you''ll have to pay it back one day.


    Although the Qin family was disgraced by the black faced Xia, as long as they could climb the line of Dai Zhefeng, they would make up for their mistakes.


    No matter what outsiders say, but inside the Qin family, it is enough to block the mouths of those brothers who are eyeing him.


    His ability to become the heir of the Qin family before the age of 30 is closely related to his foresight, overall view and good attitude in dealing with the crisis.


    After prioritizing things, he went on to the dinner like no one else.


    Also invited by Dai Zhefeng are Bai Qing, several young masters of the Qian family and some top-ranking childe brothers in Ninghai. He wants to step on Ding Ning in front of these celebrities to declare his sovereignty over Xiao Nuo.


    Xiao Nuo didn''t know Dai Zhefeng''s careful thinking. She thought it was just them. At the moment, she was frowning at the strange stone square to explore the scene.


    As the newly appointed captain of the Criminal Police Corps, the vampire case has not been solved, and now there is such a shooting case with bad social impact, which makes her feel quite overwhelmed.


    Mu Yanran, who had just returned to the company, was also brought back to the police station by the police to assist in the investigation and understand the causes and consequences of the case.


    Mu Yanran told the story in a big way, but deliberately concealed that Xiao Jin saved her. After all, for her, the black faced man is her life-saving benefactor. If you tell the police that the black faced man has Xiao Jin as a pet, it is likely to bring him trouble.


    Xiao Nuo was seriously skeptical about what she said about jumping down from the third floor, but luckily she was not injured, but mu Yanran insisted that the fact was so lucky that Xiao Nuo had no choice but to release him after recording a confession and promised to sue him for attempted rape after catching Yun Sihai.


    Black faced man? Xiao Nuo heard the black faced man for the first time. Although he instinctively thought about Ding Ning, later, he thought that Ding Ning had a magical face changing technique. No one could see through his true face. There was no need to wear a mask. It was unnecessary, so he resolutely ruled out his suspicion.


    Ding Ning would smile proudly if he knew it. He also deliberately went back to the old area house to find the mask he threw in the corner because he had a psychological shadow after being recognized by Xiao Nuo and Ling Fei.


    It has to be said that sister Qiao''s craftsmanship is really uncanny. After research and Doudou''s experiment, Ding Ning confirmed that this mask has the function of masking the taste of the human body. It is most suitable for hiding and sneaking to prevent being detected by the hunting dog''s sensitive smell.


    Now Xiao Nuo wants to recognize him after cross dressing by smell, which is basically impossible, unless her smell is more sensitive than Doudou''s..


    This is why Ding Ning should do one thing at a time and wear a mask after being equipped with biological simulation skin, but he didn''t expect to win the nickname of a black faced man.


    As soon as he woke up in the evening, Ding Ning estimated that the restored power was still not enough for him to genetically modify the Panther. He simply didn''t test it. Just when Ling Fei came back, he personally cooked a delicious meal to comfort them.


    Chu Yunna''s eyebrows and eyes were full of joy, and Ling Fei was full of praise. By the way, she told him that she had found a suitable office building in the commercial street of Jingpu district and made an appointment to sign the contract tomorrow.


    Ding Ning told him a few more words, for fear that 20 million would not be enough, he handed over 30 million to him. After all, he wanted to start two companies. The larger the rented office floor, the better. There were still many places to spend money for various follow-up matters, such as decoration, licensing, hiring employees and so on.


    After dinner, Ding Ning picked up a piece of raw stone and untied it to reveal a piece of glass emerald the size of a basketball, which attracted Lingfei''s exclamation. He repeatedly praised Ding Ning''s good luck. He even opened such a large piece of glass, which is worth at least hundreds of millions.


    Chu Yunna has no idea about money, but she is still dazzled at the emerald.


    Ding Ning remembered that Ling Fei seemed to be engaged in jade trading before he disappeared. He couldn''t help but move. Maybe it''s good to start a jewelry company.


    However, it is hard enough for Ling Fei to prepare for the two companies. He gave up the idea for the time being. Anyway, as long as the gambling quarry is still there, he doesn''t lack jadeite. He''d better take his time. It''s too big to pull the egg.

 Chapter 169

    After rubbing Chu Yunna''s head, Ding Ning said with a smile, "does Nana like it? I like to carve a pendant for you."


    "Nana likes it." Chu Yunna''s small face was full of joy and said cheerfully.


    Ling Fei shook his head and smiled bitterly. He consciously went to the kitchen to brush the pot and wash the dishes, so as not to look at the two people affectionately and spoil their daughter''s heart.


    Ding Ning took out the carving knife, "what pendant does Nana like?"


    Chu Yunna tilted her head and thought. Her big eyes flashed and said timidly, "can you carve Nana a a brother? Nana can have a brother with her when her brother is not at home."


    Ding Ning could not laugh or cry, but looking at her expectant eyes, her heart softened: "well, but my brother Diao may not look good."


    "That won''t work. You must carve the most handsome brother." Chu Yunna tooted her mouth and waved her pink fist in protest.


    Ding Ning reluctantly took himself as the prototype and spent a lot of effort to carve a lifelike self. However, his face was deliberately blurred by him, so it was difficult for people to see it at a glance.


    But Chu Yunna was very satisfied. She couldn''t put down the pendant, couldn''t wait to string a rope around her neck, and looked at the mirror happily.


    Ding Ning shook her head and smiled bitterly. Seeing that there was still some time, regardless of her self entertainment, she carved Lingyun''s Pendant according to her memory.


    Ling Yun, as his official girlfriend, plans to give this to her as a gift.


    As a jade merchant who disguised his identity, he naturally knows how much this piece of glass is worth. This jade carving alone is worth at least tens of millions.


    Unexpectedly, Ding Ning said that he would give people away without pain. What surprised him most was that Ding Ning''s carving skills were simply superb. Lingyun''s voice and smile were portrayed to the bone, as if he had come back to life.


    Ding Ning''s men kept carving a pendant. One was Guanyin Bodhisattva, the other was Maitreya Buddha, and the other was Jiuye Yulian. The first two were he going to sell money to raise funds, and the latter was he going to give to Shen MuQing. After all, the relationship between them was not a couple, but it was better than a couple. Her temperament was also like kongu Youlan and Jiuye Yulian.


    Even so, there is still half of the glass seed left. Ding Ning is going to take the time to carve a big longevity peach and sell it to Bai Qing cheaply. He believes Bai Qing knows what happened last night, but he didn''t sell him. He still has the intention to protect him.


    He doesn''t like to owe people. Bai Qing said last time that there are old people at home who want to celebrate their birthday and prepare gifts. It should be regarded as a reward for kindness.


    Ding Ning left a very obscure knife shaped mark between the patterns of each carving, just like the seals left by some traditional Chinese paintings, but he couldn''t see it without a magnifying glass.


    Others may think there is another deep meaning. Only Ding Ning knows that this knife mark is actually dad''s pig killing knife that never leaves the body, so as to place his thoughts on dad.


    But unexpectedly, his unintentional move created the most mysterious "Tiandao" school in the jade carving world in the future, which is respected as the master of Tiandao.


    Each work has become a famous product handed down from generation to generation and is wildly sought after by the world. The auction price has far exceeded the value of the jade carving itself and is known as the peak art with the most collection value.


    At seven o''clock sharp, Ding Ning came to Shen MuQing''s house on time. He was relieved that ye Shulan was involved in affairs. After a long talk with Shen MuQing, he returned to Beijing today.


    I don''t know what ye Shulan and Shen MuQing talked about. The girl''s interest is obviously not high. She has an obvious sense of alienation in her polite attitude, and her title has changed from Ding Ning to Dr. Ding again.


    Ding Ning didn''t ask much. In his opinion, it was nothing more than to keep her away from herself. It was embarrassing to ask.


    Besides, he still doesn''t know how to deal with his relationship with Shen MuQing. In the past, he could act recklessly when his relationship with Lingyun was vague, but after he officially established his relationship with Lingyun, he would feel guilty if he was too close to Shen MuQing.


    The one hour treatment process was very fast. Shen MuQing would rather make a ashamed voice than kiss him for the first time, which made Ding Ning feel lost and relieved.


    From the very beginning, he knew that a family like the Shen family could not accept a son-in-law like him. Moreover, Shen MuQing already had an engagement. If they continued to be close without a bottom line, it would give him a feeling of cheating. Although it was very exciting, it made him feel guilty. Therefore, this time, Ding Ning also looked at her nose, mouth, mouth and heart, and focused on treating her.


    Shen MuQing felt a faint pain in her heart. Although Ding Ning did her best in the treatment, she could still feel the resentment in his heart from the increased strength of his massage.


    She knew it was unfair to treat Ding Ning like this, but after a deep talk with Ye Shulan last night, she realized how dangerous her behavior would bring to Ding Ning.


    The Zhao family is powerful. Zhao Chenxi just suspects that she has begun to kill Ding Ning. If there is anything, she believes that the Zhao family will never let Ding Ning go.


    What''s more, Ding Ning is a person with a girlfriend. They have no possibility to be together at all, which makes her sad. In order to keep Ding Ning from being hurt, she can only ruthlessly ignore him.


    After the treatment, Ding Ning took a shower and did not leave immediately, but said solemnly:


    "Miss Shen, today I''ll teach you a" refining determination ". As long as you succeed in cultivation, you can adjust your disordered secretion system by yourself, and then cooperate with the breathing and breathing method, you can basically live like normal people in the future. Your physical strength can be replenished in half a year to a year. Then I''ll give you the final treatment."


    "Well... Won''t you come during this period?"


    Shen MuQing raised her head, and a layer of water mist had covered her eyes.


    Ding Ning was almost softened by her pitiful appearance, but in the end, she was cruel and said expressionless:


    "Yes, I also have my own things to do. I really can''t afford to come every night. The therapeutic effect of these days has exceeded my expectations. It''s no longer necessary for me to come every day."


    "Are you angry with me? I..."


    Shen MuQing anxiously grabs his arm and wants to explain, but she doesn''t know how to speak.


    Ding Ning gently broke away from her hand and lowered her eyes: "I''m a doctor, you''re a patient, that''s all. Isn''t that what you want?"


    "No, it''s not what I want. I... I..."


    Shen MuQing was so heartbroken that she almost blurted out her concerns. But isn''t that what she wants? So what else to force? He bowed his head and whispered, "yes, you''re a doctor and I''m a patient. Let''s do it according to the doctor''s wishes."


    After saying this, Shen MuQing sat there as if her soul had been taken away.


    Ding Ning felt a faint pain in his heart, but he was constantly disturbed by it. Long pain is better than short pain. He took a deep breath to calm his throbbing heart and said calmly: "concentrate and empty your mind. I will guide you to run several times and remember the running route. In the future, you can run according to this route every day."


    Ding Ning reached out and pressed her hand on Shen MuQing''s head, and her three-dimensional image appeared in her mind. According to the operation route of refining God, she guided the true Qi in her body from the entrance of Meixin meridian into her brain, then into the Mingtang hall, then into her bridal chamber, and finally into the mud pill palace to form a cycle of days and weeks.


    At the beginning, Shen MuQing couldn''t concentrate, and his true Qi was intermittent. He couldn''t complete the cycle of the week.


    Fortunately, she was ill since she was a child, and her spiritual willpower was far beyond ordinary people. She soon sensed the existence of true Qi, abandoned miscellaneous thoughts, calmed her mind, and began to operate with Ding Ning''s true Qi guidance route, circle after circle again and again. Until Ding ningsong opened her hand, she still fell into deep cultivation and was able to independently operate the determination of refining God.


    Ding Ning observed for a while, and determined that she was familiar with the cultivation route and would not have any problems. Then she looked at her for a while, sighed, took out nine leaf jade lotus and put it on the bedside table.


    At the moment, Ding Ning was in a very low mood. Although he knew that this was the wisest choice, he felt uncomfortable. He drove his car aimlessly, swam the CHEHE River, and unknowingly returned to the old area of Fuxing Road.


    Seeing that it was almost nine o''clock, he didn''t dare to go in to find Lingyun. After all, Xiao Nuo said to call him at nine o''clock. If Lingyun heard it, he didn''t know how to explain it.


    The mental wave from Xiao Jin told him that Yun Sihai was hiding in a residential house in the eastern suburb. When the police relaxed a little tomorrow night, they immediately left Ninghai to take shelter in Myanmar.


    Brother long, a bald man, is taking a bath in a bathhouse. There is no special change. He is stared at by the male hummingbird Xiao Huang.


    Mother hummingbird Xiaocui follows Lingyun all the time. Ding Ning can''t help changing her perspective to see what Lingyun is doing.


    Lingyun is getting dressed and seems to be going out with Chu Yunxiu. Ding Ning takes back her perspective and tells Xiaocui to follow them and report any danger immediately.


    Just as he was about to take the initiative to call Xiao Nuo, Lingyun sent him a wechat and told him that Chu Yunxiu would pull her to the club to play mahjong with her at night. It might be all night and told him not to come at night.


    Ding Ning thought for a moment and gave her a reply: pay attention to safety and call me in time.


    Ling Yun replied with a grin. When my relatives leave, they will compensate you and unlock your new posture.


    Ding Ning is funny and shakes her head. The dirty girl is really open now. She dares to say anything.


    "Ding Ling!"


    Xiao Nuo''s call came, and Ding Ning didn''t return. He directly connected the phone: "where?"


    "Mingshi club, do you want me to pick you up?"


    Xiao Nuo''s voice was particularly gentle, which comforted Ding Ning''s uncomfortable mood: "no, I use navigation. I''ll see you at the door of the club in half an hour."


    "OK, I''ll wait for you!"


    Xiao Nuo seemed relieved. Ding Ning didn''t care. He opened the navigation to find the famous officials club.


    In banwan villa, Shen MuQing woke up from her deep cultivation. She felt refreshed and full of strength.


    Before he could be happy, he saw the nine leaf lotus on the bedside table, and his expression suddenly darkened.


    The slender palm held the jade lotus tightly, as if it had grasped the most precious thing in the world. Tears flowed down his cheeks and fell on the jade lotus, as crystal clear as morning dew.


    Thinking that she would never see Ding Ning again in the next six months or even a year, her heart was aching and full of strong reluctance. She whispered:


    "Sorry, Ding Ning, I love you, so I must leave you, but I can''t bear you. What should I do? What should I do?"


    Jinling Road Mingshi club is one of the high-end luxury clubs in Ninghai. It can be seen from the flashing neon lights and the luxury cars parked at the door.


    "Here you are, eh, changing trains?"


    Wearing a black-and-white checkered dress, Xiao Nuo waited quietly at the door, like the most beautiful scenery in the night.


    Seeing Ding Ning rolling down the window and waving to her from a distance, he immediately greeted her with joy. When he saw that Ding Ning had changed the car, he asked in surprise.

 Chapter 170

    "Yes, I changed the car. I''m waiting for someone to pack ten Land Rovers for me. I can''t wait. I have to change the car at my own expense."


    Ding Ning parked the car, threw the key to the waiter of the club, gave a 100 yuan tip, looked at Xiao Nuo''s mouth and joked.


    "Hum! Hooligan, I''m afraid I''ll buy the car and pack it for you. You don''t want it."


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes were full of light and color. He glanced at him coyly and walked towards the club with his arm.


    "Sir, miss, please show me your membership card!"


    Two security guards in black suits blocked their way.


    Ding Ning looked at Xiao Nuo in surprise: "do you have?"


    Xiao Nuo''s face flashed the color of shame and annoyance. This damn Dai Zhefeng wanted to humiliate Ding Ning in this way and remind him that his identity was not worthy of her. His eyes were cold and shook his head: "No."


    "No, why did you call me?" Ding Ning can''t laugh or cry. He can''t even get in the gate when he comes as a shield. Which one is he going to play.


    "I called someone to pick us up."


    Xiao Nuo tried to hold back her anger. The first sister of Yanjing was blocked outside the club. How could she bear it.


    "Forget it. Since people don''t want us to go in, why should we ask for trouble? Let''s go. I''ll take you to open a room."


    From the corner of Ding Ning''s eye, he swept into the club. A furtive figure peeping here, with a thought-provoking radian in the corner of his mouth, reached out his hand to hold Xiao Nuo''s slender waist and turned and left.


    Xiao Nuo opened his mouth in amazement and blushed. He... He wanted to take himself to open a room? Will it be too fast? I... I''m not ready yet.


    Besides, it''s embarrassing to say so in front of outsiders. Do you want to refuse? Or promise?


    "I''m sorry, sir. This lady has friends inside. She can enter without a membership card."


    The security guard seemed to get some orders from the headset and immediately changed his way.


    A cold smile flashed across the corner of Ding Ning''s mouth, "that means only I can''t enter?"


    "Sorry, no one said hello to us, so you can''t enter."


    The security guard implied sarcasm in the corner of his eyes and said in a strange way.


    Ding Ning shrugged, pointed to the security guard''s face and said coldly, "well, since I can''t enter, my woman will not enter naturally. Wait, don''t beg me on your knees."


    Then he patted Xiao Nuo''s ass and whistled, "go, girl, open a room with my brother."


    Xiao Nuo blushed, but he didn''t look angry at all. Instead, he put his arm like a little daughter-in-law and turned away without hesitation.


    The security guard twitched at the corners of his mouth, his face darkened, and said sarcastically, "I really think I''m a big man. A poor loser whose whole body adds up to no more than 300 yuan can''t be forced here. No cat or dog can enter the Mingshi club."


    Wen Yan.


    Ding Ning''s face didn''t change at all, but a faint sarcastic smile came from the corners of his mouth: "you will pay for what you said, just a watchdog. I really don''t know who gave you courage."


    "Boy, even the watchdog is my watchdog. What are you? Dare you scold my dog."


    A frivolous voice full of disdain came from afar, and down came an Aston Martin, a greasy young man with a famous brand.


    Then two girls as like as two peas on the bus came down, and one arm left and right handed his arms. The most rare thing was that the two girls looked exactly the same as twins.


    "You''re not as good as your dog."


    Xiao Nuo had already held back his anger and scolded.


    "You stinky bitch, do you want to die? Dare to be wild in the famous officials'' club."


    "If you dare to scold me for having less money, I really don''t want to live. I don''t want to see where this is."


    Before the young man spoke, the twin woman pointed at Xiao Nuo and scolded angrily.


    "What qualifications do two women who sell their bodies for some bad money have to talk to me? Get away and dare to say a word again. I don''t know how you die."


    Xiao Nuo had never been scolded as a bitch since he was a child. He was suddenly angry and his eyes twinkled with cold flames.


    "Bitch..."


    "Bitch..."


    "Pa Pa!"


    The twin woman was about to retort. As soon as she spoke, she was slapped shut by two loud slaps. She looked at the lack of money in horror and wonder why he hit them.


    Qian Shao''s face was gloomy and angrily scolded: "shut up, what are you? Dare to scold sister Nuo, kneel down and apologize to me!"


    "No, they kneel down for me. I''m ashamed. I think it''s better to kneel down and apologize for less money. Otherwise... Hum!"


    Xiao Nuo stared at Qian Shao with an expressionless face and said darkly.


    The people who were watching the excitement suddenly burst into an uproar. The Mingshi club was the Qian family''s industry. How ignorant the woman was, she dared to let the four young Qian family members, who had always been lawless, kneel down and apologize to her.


    "Xiao Nuo, I respect that you are my cousin''s best friend, so you can give you three points of face. Don''t deceive people too much. You don''t want to be shameless."


    Qian Shao''s face turned red and scolded angrily.


    Before everyone could react, Qian Shao flew upside down like a broken kite and hit his Aston Martin. "Poop" fell to the ground and covered his chest for a long time.


    A clear human mark appeared on poor Aston Martin, which showed how powerful the foot was.


    The twin women were stunned. They were stunned for a long time before they ran to pick up the red face, twisted money and kept stroking his chest.


    Ding Ning slowly patted the dust that didn''t exist on his raised right foot, and said innocently on his face, "you asked for it. I don''t beat women, but it doesn''t mean I don''t beat men. What''s less money? I''m unconvinced and get up and continue."


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes were bright and his heart was sweet. The little bird leaned his head on his shoulder. Ding Ning was angry for her. She had decided to call her father and never let Ding Ning suffer.


    "OK, OK! You have a kind of paralyzed man. Don''t you see that I was beaten? Cut him to death."


    Little money finally slowed down and roared hysterically.


    Suddenly, the two security guards at the door immediately shouted through the headset. Dozens of men in black suits rushed out and surrounded Ding Ning.


    "Why, do you want to play underworld with me?"


    Xiao Nuo''s mouth turned up and showed an evil smile. He thought that he had just taken office and had no political achievements. It''s good to catch all these people and set up an underworld criminal gang.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me. Give them up and kill me."


    Qian Shao''s eyes were red and roared hysterically.


    "Stop, what are you doing?"


    A severe shout came, which made many big men in black suits look in awe at the middle-aged man who had just come down from the Maybach car.


    The middle-aged man''s face was livid. He looked around with dignity and said coldly, "who can tell me what''s going on?"


    "Brother, you''re here. I was beaten by this boy. Revenge me quickly."


    Qian Shao seemed to be extremely afraid of the middle-aged man. When he saw him, his neck shrank, but then he remembered that he was the victim, hurriedly stood up and pointed to the footprints on his body.


    Qian Dashao knew what the fourth brother''s virtue was. His face sank and he shouted, "shut up, did I ask you?"


    Qian Sishao''s aggrieved mouth was flat, and he didn''t dare to say a word.


    Qian Dashao pointed to a security guard in a black suit. Unfortunately, it happened to be the guy who spoke unkindly to Ding Ning: "Zhang Zheng, for you, say it in detail. If you dare to lie, you know the consequences."


    The security guard in the black suit named Zhang Zheng shook his legs like chaff. He didn''t dare to lie and told the story in detail.


    Qian Dashao''s eyes were sharp as a knife and stared at him coldly: "that is to say, you started this matter? Who allowed you to block guests? Who allowed you to be so rude to guests? Don''t you know the service purpose of our Mingshi club? Female guests can enter, men are not allowed to enter. Who gave you the guts to break my rules?"


    The security guard "poof" knelt down and kowtowed with tears: "young master, I''m wrong. I dare not dare again. Please forgive me this time."


    "The state has its laws and regulations. If you do something wrong, you will be punished. Now apologize to the guests immediately and get out of the Mingshi club."


    Qian Dashao made a direct judgment.


    Ding Ning hugged Xiao Nuo''s slim waist and looked on coldly. He knew that the matter was not over at all. Qian Dashao was a powerful role. First, he asked the security guard to apologize and occupy the moral commanding height, and then he calculated the account of Qian Sishao with himself.


    "Sorry, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t look down on others. Please forgive me!"


    Zhang Zheng honestly knelt on the ground and apologized to Ding Ning, but with a deeply hidden color of resentment, he could not escape Ding Ning''s eyes.


    "Look what I just said. I said you would beg me on your knees. Has it come true now?"


    Ding Ning squatted down and patted him on the shoulder, looked at him condescending, and looked like a small man.


    "Yes, I was wrong, please forgive me!"


    Zhang Zheng clenched his fist in humiliation, and green veins jumped on his forehead.


    "Your attitude seems very insincere. There is a lot of money. Your dog seems unconvinced. Do you say you will retaliate against me? I''m so afraid."


    Ding Ning stood up and stepped back, patting his chest with a lingering fear, but the irony in his words was heard by everyone present.


    Qian Dashao took a smoke from the corner of his mouth, his eyes were very dark, and said in a cold voice: "I have just said that Zhang Zheng has been fired by me. Whether he will retaliate against you is not my decision, and it has nothing to do with my Mingshi club."


    "You see, you see, nono, I can''t come. You have to pull me. What should I do now? This mad dog will certainly retaliate against me. I''m so afraid. You protect me!"


    Ding Ning looked panicked and muttered. He couldn''t help but arch into Xiao Nuo''s arms, rubbed his face against her upturned twin peaks, and took the opportunity to wipe oil wantonly.


    Xiao Nuo blushed and spat. He was about to push him away. He was afraid of his unhappy low voice and said angrily: "smelly hooligan, why do you take advantage of so many people."


    "Big ass, you think too much. You think I''m really hungry. I mean it."


    Xiao Nuo was startled to find that Ding Ning''s voice sounded in her mind, as if others couldn''t hear it. But then he understood Ding Ning''s intention and didn''t know what to do.


    She didn''t care that Ding Ning ate her tofu, but she was a girl after all. She was so intimate with him in this public. She wanted to lose face.


    But she didn''t want to refuse Ding Ning. Dai Zhefeng''s small actions today really annoyed her. She just had a horizontal heart. Anyway, it will be his people sooner or later. Let him do it, or let Dai Zhefeng die.

 Chapter 171

    "Bang!"


    In front of the window of the box on the second floor of Mingshi club, Dai Zhefeng looked at this scene, his forehead was green and his face was gloomy. He could drip water. He crushed the glasses in his hands. He didn''t know that the red blood was mixed with red wine.


    Xiao Yao looked at him expressionless and was disappointed with him again. He had long said not to play these small moves, but Dai Zhefeng didn''t listen. Now he moved a stone and hit his own foot, which not only took advantage of the scoundrel, but also completely offended Xiao Nuo.


    The mosquito flashed a touch of heartache at the bottom of his eyes. He hurried forward, opened his bloody hand, and shouted, "waiter, get the cotton wool and gauze."


    Dai Zhefeng''s heart was pricked like a needle. He mercilessly shook off her hand and roared, "don''t worry, I''m fine."


    But unexpectedly, he exerted too much force in his anger, directly pushed the mosquito down, knocked his forehead on the tea table, and blood flowed.


    "Dai Zhefeng, you are very sick. You are incompetent and incompetent. What are you angry with mosquitoes?"


    Xiao Yao hurried forward to pick up the mosquito and roared at Dai Zhefeng.


    "I''m incompetent. I''m incompetent. I want you to take care of it. Get out, get out, get out."


    Dai Zhefeng had lost his mind by jealousy and shouted with red eyes.


    "Mosquito, wake up. Look, this is the man you like for so many years? It''s a waste and garbage. You''re really blind."


    Xiao Yao picked up the medical cotton and wiped the mosquito''s bleeding forehead. His face was livid and shouted angrily.


    "I don''t allow you to say that about him. He''s not waste, not garbage. That Ding Ning is waste. He doesn''t even deserve to lift shoes for zhe Feng."


    The mosquito burst into tears and roared hysterically. He pushed Xiao Yao away. His eyes flashed crazy. He shouted at Dai Zhefeng: "Zhefeng, I will help you, I will help you, I will help you remove all obstacles, sister Nuo will belong to you, you believe me, you must believe me..."


    Xiao Yao stared at her. At this moment, mosquitoes became so strange in her eyes. Is this still her best sister and best friend?


    Her love has reached the level of deformity and metamorphosis. A woman who has never dared to kill a chicken is now going to kill for a love she is destined not to get.


    Crazy, really crazy. The most ridiculous thing is that Dai Zhefeng didn''t even look at her at all. He said forcefully, "no, men''s affairs don''t need women''s intervention. I''ll handle them myself."


    "No, I help you, I can help you, as long as you are happy, as long as you are happy, I can do anything for you, even killing, even going to hell..."


    The mosquito did not care about the blood on his forehead, just like the most humble maid crawling on the ground, holding Dai Zhefeng''s legs, looking up at him with admiring eyes and letting tears fall:


    "I like to see you laugh. I like to see you happy. I don''t want you to be sad. I don''t want you to be sad. As long as you are happy, I can do anything."


    Tiger son Liu Hu has a painful color in his eyes. He looks at the crazy mosquito. No one knows how much he loves her, but he knows she loves Dai Zhefeng and never has the courage to speak.


    In order to attract Dai Zhefeng''s attention, mosquitoes swam among all kinds of men and scratched themselves all over.


    Countless sleepless nights, he accompanied her to drink and get drunk, quietly listened to her deep love for another man, and made him bleed painfully.


    But he still guarded her without hesitation and carefully hid his feelings for her. His love seemed more obscure and humble than mosquitoes.


    Xiao Yao''s face was full of tears and her heart was full of sadness. Mosquito, how much you love this heartless man, so you can do this for him.


    "Go away, I don''t like you and don''t need you to help me. I will beat him and win the duel."


    Dai Zhefeng''s face was ferocious, his eyes were red with blood, and he was full of terrible anger. He kicked away the mosquitoes with one foot.


    The mosquito''s big tears fell down, and his eyes were full of confusion and helplessness.


    "Dai Zhefeng, you''re a beast. She''s a mosquito. She''s our brother and sister. If you have the ability, don''t play tricks. Let Ding Ning come in for a duel. What''s wrong with taking mosquitoes? Mosquitoes like you? You bastard, I''m really blind and ashamed to be with you."


    The tiger, who had always been submissive, completely broke out. His eyes were red. He grabbed Dai Zhefeng''s collar and punched him in the face.


    With a "poof", Dai Zhefeng was too quenched to be beaten. In front of him, Venus shot up, and his left eye became a panda''s eye.


    "I went to NIMA, you dare to hit me."


    Dai Zhefeng was crazy. Seeing that the cowardly tiger dared to beat him, he became angry and immediately began to fight back.


    Although Huzi''s Kung Fu is not as good as that of him, he is born with a lot of brute force. In addition, he complains about the mosquitoes he secretly loves, and his anger bursts out. He is even inseparable from Dai Zhefeng''s banging.


    "Stop fighting, stop fighting."


    The two Yanjing childe brothers wrestled together like naughty scoundrels and kept fighting on the ground. Xiao Yao and mosquitoes cried and came forward to pull the frame, but they couldn''t open it at all.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    When the knock on the door sounded, they immediately recovered their reason, climbed up separately, looked at each other''s face and nose, wanted to laugh but couldn''t laugh, and quickly reached a tacit understanding with each other.


    They represent the face of Yanjing childe, but they can''t let Ninghai childe see jokes. Although they are tired of seeing each other, they still look like good friends and signal Xiaoyao to open the door.


    "Dai Shao, Liu Shao, who are you?"


    Qin canglan, who pushed the door in, looked at the two people with bruised nose and face in amazement. His face became very strange and asked carefully.


    The mosquito felt guilty and stroked his bangs to cover the wound on his forehead. Xiaoyao smoked at the corner of his mouth and didn''t speak.


    Dai Zhefeng''s face was not red and his heart didn''t jump. Although he was in pain, he still pretended to grin brightly: "it''s all right. Qin seldom smiled. I had nothing to do with Huzi, so we had a duel."


    "Yes, I like to compete with madmen when I''m free at home. Only in this way can I make progress, ha ha!"


    Tiger son took a smoke from the corner of his mouth, but he still managed to hold back his anger and took the initiative to hook up with Dai Zhefeng to look like a good friend.


    Qin canglan immediately stood in awe: "Yanjing is Yanjing. Even the competition is so real. Their skills must be extraordinary."


    "Ha ha, Qin Shao is joking. Please sit down and say hello to Xiao Yao. The mosquito will help me clean up with tiger."


    Dai Zhefeng smiled hypocritically, put on a posture of Yanjing, gave orders to Xiaoyao, and took the tiger to apply medicine next door.


    The mosquito obediently lowered his head and followed him. Xiao Yao said with a smile: "brother Qin, sit down and drink tea first."


    "Well, haven''t the others arrived yet?"


    What kind of people Qin canglan is, there is no difference in the atmosphere between them, but as the young master of the Qin family, he naturally has his own city, and will never make each other embarrassed.


    "It should be coming soon."


    Xiao Yao was not interested in talking. He was absent-minded and perfunctory. He wanted to know where the farce at the door was.


    Qin canglan drank tea uneasily. He was secretly annoyed. What happened to several young masters of the Qian family? As a half host, I came later than my guest. It''s embarrassing for me. Dai Zhefeng made an appointment at 9:30. He arrived at more than 8:00. He took a bath and massaged in the club for a while. He estimated that he didn''t come until the time was almost over.


    Unexpectedly, he came ten minutes early and bumped into this embarrassing scene. Although he showed respect for Yanjing, he always meant to curry favor with others. Because of this, he didn''t know what happened at the door.


    Xiao Yao knew that after tonight, the circle they had played together for several years was about to break up. She was so upset that she didn''t bother to make a mistake with Qin canglan. She stood in front of the window and stared at what happened outside.


    At the moment, Zhang Zheng has left with hatred. Whether he will retaliate against Ding Ning is none of Qian''s business.


    Qian Dashao did his homework on the surface, and began to show his fangs. He stared coldly at Ding Ning and said, "although there is a reason, it''s my Qian family''s fault, but my friend hurt my fourth brother as soon as he did it? If my friend doesn''t give an explanation, where will my Qian family''s face go?"


    "Explain? Do you want me to explain? What is your money family? Why should I give you money family face? Your words really make me feel - very ridiculous."


    Ding Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly and approached slowly step by step. His body suddenly exuded an impressive momentum, full of edge like a scabbard sword.


    Although he knew that this was the most desired result of Xiao Nuo''s suitor, he still didn''t intend to compromise. His opponent was a mysterious organization and the huge power mentioned by his father. He really didn''t see the money family.


    The onlookers were in an uproar and looked at Ding Ning like a dead man.


    Although the Qian family is not the top family in Ninghai, it is deeply rooted and can not be underestimated because it is a local family, is good at finding both sides and maintains a good relationship with all forces.


    But now what do they hear? How could they not be shocked that a boy with no more than 300 yuan of clothes dared to provoke the Qian family without giving face.


    Different from the feelings of onlookers, Qian Dashao''s pupils contracted violently, and he was forced to retreat again and again by the momentum. Originally, he saw that Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo were dressed in ordinary clothes, which didn''t look like they had any deep background.


    The pretentious punishment of Zhang Zheng was also shown to the onlookers to show the Qian family''s fair attitude, but he didn''t intend to let Ding Ning go from beginning to end.


    The fourth younger brother of the Qian family was beaten. As the young owner of the Qian family, if he can''t find this place, what''s the face of the Qian family.


    But at the moment, he felt a strong sense of oppression from the momentum emitted by Ding Ning, which is by no means an ordinary person can have.


    That kind of pressure is different from the upper atmosphere of those high-ranking and powerful people, but it makes him feel more dangerous.


    This made him feel flustered. He secretly wondered if he had gone astray. The boy was actually a master who dressed up as a pig and ate a tiger.


    Should we step back and find out the identity and origin of the young man before making a decision? Although it''s a bit embarrassing now, it''s a safe plan to be careful and sail for ten thousand years.


    Just when he hesitated, Qian Sishao couldn''t hold his breath. Although he was a dandy, eating, drinking, whoring and gambling all day, he didn''t do his business, but he also knew the importance of contacts.


    Therefore, under the intentional or unintentional hint of Dai Zhefeng, a young Yanjing student he thought he needed to look up to, he personally planned the scene of humiliating Ding Ning.


    In his opinion, it''s just to fight for a woman. If you embarrass your rival in front of a woman and humiliate him severely, women will naturally know what is the best choice.


    Unfortunately, he only knew that Xiao Nuo was the woman Dai Zhefeng pursued, but he didn''t know that she was the first sister of Yanjing, known as the witch.


    Therefore, seeing that the eldest brother who didn''t know the situation seemed to shrink back, he immediately shouted, "he wants to attack my eldest brother and give it to me."

 Chapter 172

    Perhaps because of the large number of people.


    Maybe I''m used to domineering at Qian''s house.


    Perhaps it was because Zhang Zheng was forced to apologize and expelled from the Qian family, which made them die and grieve, and gave rise to a common hatred,


    The big men in black suits who should have obeyed the little Lord''s orders immediately rushed to Ding Ning when they heard Qian Sishao''s orders.


    It''s too late for Qian Dashao to hesitate to stop. Ding Ning hasn''t moved yet, but Xiao Nuo took the initiative.


    Xiao Nuo, who can punch dandies, kick big or small, sweep all the circles in Yanjing, and become the captain of the gun fire special police, is by no means covered.


    Although there are forty or fifty men in black suits, they are not much better than ordinary people.


    Xiao Nuo is like a tiger into a flock of sheep. No one is her general. In a short time, she cries for her father and mother and lies on the ground.


    Everyone''s surprised eyes almost didn''t fall down. They looked at Xiao Nuo like a female god of war. Grandma''s, is this beauty still human? This is a human Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    Ding Ningmu Lu looked at Xiao Nuo with great appreciation. Even he had to admit that the beautiful special police captain who can pick Li Buji alone is still very good, and the battle is very beautiful and full of a pleasing sense of art.


    Xiao Yao stood at the window on the second floor. Seeing that Dai Zhefeng''s plan failed again, she couldn''t help smiling bitterly and felt deeply disappointed with Dai Zhefeng again.


    This Dai Zhefeng is really too insidious and self-confident. He just wants to take the opportunity to test Ding Ning''s skills.


    Now, Ding Ning didn''t even move his fingers, and Xiao Nuo did it for him. It can be seen how much the first sister of Yanjing likes Ding Ning.


    What makes her feel more uncomfortable is that Dai Zhefeng''s doing this is to provoke hatred between Xiao Nuo and the Qian family, but she knows how terrible the Xiao family is.


    No matter whether the duel is won or lost, Dai Zhefeng can pat his ass and walk away, but the beam between the Qian family and Xiao Nuo is settled.


    Funny. The fourth cousin thought he had a thick thigh, but he didn''t know that he provoked a thicker thigh for the money family.


    Anyway, the Qian family is also her grandfather''s family. She must not sit idly by and say hello to Qin canglan, who is on pins and needles. She runs downstairs like flying. She must stop the further deterioration of the situation.


    "You..."


    Qin canglan, who was bored, saw Xiao Yao running out like flying. He just wanted to ask what had happened. Xiao Yao''s figure had disappeared, which aroused his strong curiosity.


    When I came to the window and looked down, I suddenly widened my eyes and looked at Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo standing among the men in black suits lying on the ground. They were so conspicuous.


    This made his pupils contract violently. Why did he come? Did he bring down all these people? Doesn''t that mean he''s probably the black faced man?


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t sit still any longer and jumped out in a hurry. He wanted to know the situation and who knocked down those guys.


    If it is Ding Ning, the suspicion that he is the black faced man can be basically determined. As for how the wolf boy was taken away by him, he believes that as long as he catches Ding Ning, there are ways to make him speak.


    "You... What do you want? Don''t come here."


    Qian Sishao looked at Xiao Nuo, who was walking towards him slowly. He was frightened and shivered all over. He shouted fiercely and feebly.


    Money is so dull that his brain is blank. This woman is so terrible that he doesn''t know how to deal with it in the town.


    "What can I do? What can I do to you? I have something to ask you, and you answer honestly."


    Xiao Nuo showed a contemptuous sneer. She was really angry. She didn''t want to believe that all this was Dai Zhefeng''s arrangement, but this suspicion was entrenched in her mind and couldn''t go away.


    So she has to interrogate Qian Sishao. If Dai Zhefeng really instigates her, she will reconsider her relationship with this person.


    For many years, her brothers and sisters used such despicable means to humiliate Ding Ning. She can''t tolerate it. All her friends are light. She must breathe for Ding Ning.


    Although Ding Ning probably won''t pay attention to this little trick, he is his invited boyfriend, but he has to bear such humiliation, which makes her feel very sorry for Ding Ning.


    "Sister Nuo, sister Nuo, it''s all a misunderstanding..."


    Just as Xiao Nuo was about to ask, Xiao Yao ran down panting and shouted.


    Xiao Nuo gave her a cold look. The cold expression and eyes made Xiao Yao''s words suddenly stop. She knew Xiao Nuo was really angry.


    Standing there at a loss, his eyes were full of confusion, and his figure seemed so lonely and helpless.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were frozen. How could Xiao Yao be here? Isn''t she Shen MuQing''s little sister? How did you meet Xiao Nuo?


    This made him confused and felt that he had a big head for a while. He still liked this big breasted sister very much, not because of her big chest, but because she was a girl who dared to love and hate.


    Immediately coughed and asked softly, "nono, is this your friend? Why don''t you introduce it."


    "Yes, this is my good sister. Her name is Wei Yaoyao. We all call her Xiao Yao."


    Xiao Yao''s cherry mouth was so open that she could put a duck egg in it. She looked at Xiao Nuo with tongue tied eyes. The iceberg melted in an instant. With a spring breeze smile on her face, she pulled up her hand and introduced it to Ding Ning. The speed of changing her face was simply strange.


    This gives her a sense of fantasy. Is this still the cold faced witch? The gentle and clever tone was like a virtuous little wife introducing her best friend to her husband, which made her doubt that Xiao Nuo was not herself.


    "Hello, Wei Yaoyao, this is Ding Ning!"


    Ding Ning took the initiative to reach out and said with a smile.


    "You... Hello, just call me Xiao Yao like sister Nuo."


    After waking up, Xiao Yao quickly shook hands with him and piled up a polite hypocritical smile on his face.


    "Cousin, you''re here. I was beaten by them. Give me an explanation. I''ll help your friend..."


    Qian Sishao saw that his always awed cousin came and immediately wronged. He showed his merit to Xiao Yao. In his opinion, Dai Zhefeng is the core figure in Xiao Yao''s circle and must have the highest status.


    "Shut up!"


    The green veins on Xiaoyao''s angry forehead jumped fiercely and gouged him out.


    She came here in time to resolve the contradiction between Xiao Nuo and the Qian family. If this careless fourth cousin makes Xiao Nuo hear something again, she must turn her face with Dai Zhefeng.


    Although their circle now exists in name only, and Dai Zhefeng''s performance has deeply disappointed her, she still doesn''t want her friends for so many years to turn against each other.


    Xiao Nuo had been doubting. At the moment, hearing half of Qian Sishao''s words, she immediately confirmed her guess, which made her face gloomy for a moment, stared coldly at Xiao Yao and said, "what''s the surname Dai?"


    "He... He just finished competing with tiger son and is in the club."


    Xiao Yao trembled in his heart, and his eyes flickered to avoid Xiao Nuo''s sight.


    "You know, don''t you?"


    Xiao Nuo was expressionless at the moment, looking at Xiaoyao''s eyes flashed a thick disappointment.


    Xiao Yao lowered her head and didn''t dare to face Xiao Nuo''s eyes. Her lips trembled for a long time and couldn''t speak. She didn''t know how to explain. As Xiao Nuo''s best sister, she knew that Dai Zhefeng set up a bureau for the person Xiao Nuo liked but didn''t tell her. This in itself is a kind of betrayal.


    Xiao Nuo stared at her for three minutes, and his face showed a trace of unspeakable fatigue and sadness: "forget my friends for so many years. From now on, I won''t communicate with you. Ding Ning, let''s go."


    Turn away with determination.


    "Sister Nuo, I was wrong. I really didn''t mean to hide it from you, but... But mosquitoes like Dai Zhefeng. She begged me not to say that we are all sisters. What do you want me to do?"


    Xiao Yao''s tears flowed down, holding Xiao Nuo''s arm and crying with a pleading face.


    "Mosquito is your sister, I''m not? All right, Xiao Yao, stop talking, that''s it."


    Xiao Nuo opened her hand expressionless, his eyes were slightly red, turned and pulled up Ding Ning to go.


    But unexpectedly, he didn''t pull, and then he didn''t pull. He stopped and looked blankly at Ding Ning: "go, what are you doing here?"


    Ding Ning took her hand and looked at her deeply with an unprecedented tenderness, "The palms and backs of the hands are full of meat. Although Xiaoyao is not loyal to you, she is worthy of mosquitoes. Besides, if they are aimed at you and Xiaoyao still helps them, I naturally agree with you to draw a line with her, but in fact they are aimed at me, not you. I can understand that. After all, I am just an outsider to them, and Xiaoyao helps them Love can be forgiven. I don''t want to make you unhappy because of me. I can see that you are very sad now, which shows that you care about the friendship with them. Nuo, forgive Xiao Yao. You see that she cries so miserably, she must also care about you. Don''t make yourself unhappy for me, otherwise my boyfriend will be upset all his life. "


    Xiao Yao wiped her tears and looked at Ding Ning in surprise. She didn''t think that Ding Ning would help her speak, which made her more guilty.


    Such a man, such a mind, such tenderness, no wonder sister Nuo will like him.


    Xiao Nuo was also moved. She looked at Ding Ning with tearful eyes. She was both excited and proud. This is the man she likes. She is so tolerant and considerate.


    There is no harm without comparison. Dai Zhefeng''s comparison with Ding Ning is a scum, but what she cares about most is that Ding Ning calls her Nono and admits that she is her boyfriend, which makes all her grievances and resentments disappear in an instant.


    He threw himself into his arms and hugged his waist tightly. A feeling called happiness bloomed quietly in her heart like a flower.


    "Ding Ning, you..."


    What is happiness begets sorrow? As a startled and unbelievable familiar voice sounded, Ding Ning deeply understood the meaning of this sentence, and his heart instantly fell to the bottom of the valley.


    Lingyun was pale, with unbelievable sadness and despair in his eyes, standing in the crowd and looking at him.


    Chu Yunxiu''s face was ugly. He yanked Lingyun''s arm fiercely and said angrily, "this is the little red guy you like? You can see his true face now. He is a scum who steps on two boats. Let''s go."


    "Where are you going? Yunxiu, we still have to play mahjong. What if you leave without one?"


    A half old lady Xu, who came with Chu Yunxiu, cried hypocritically, but a trace of undetectable pride flashed across her eyes.


    "I won''t fight today. I''m not in the mood. Sister sun, you can find someone else."


    Chu Yunxiu dragged Ling Yun, who was like a walking corpse, with a cold face, stopped a taxi and left.


    Upset Ding Ning pushed Xiao Nuo away like an electric shock. Lingyun''s empty and desperate eyes were like a needle stabbing him in the heart. The pain made him unable to breathe.


    "Ling Yun, you wait, you listen to me."


    Ding Ning''s face was pale, and he ran after Chu Yunxiu''s mother.

 Chapter 173

    From heaven to hell, from the cloud top to the abyss, is Xiao Nuo''s mood at the moment!


    Xiao Nuo watched Ding Ning chase out without hesitation. The whole person stood on the spot as if he had lost his soul, with no blood on his face.


    She thought of the scene with Lingyun many times, but she didn''t expect to come so fast and so suddenly.


    I didn''t expect to be caught by her in such a scene, which made her feel ashamed of being caught and raped on the spot.


    People around her talked and pointed, which made her feel cold and felt that she was the most shameless woman in the world.


    "Sister, let me take a walk with you!"


    Xiao Yao sighed, took her hand, and the little favor that Ding Ning had just given birth disappeared in an instant.


    Xiao Nuo raised her head. She had always been strong. At the moment, her eyes were blankly without focus. She let her pull away from the place of right and wrong.


    Qin Dashao''s face was livid and glared at the gloating Qian Sishao. At the moment, he had realized that the Qian family had been dragged by his stupid brother into the struggle vortex of Yanjing teenagers, which was by no means a good thing for the Qian family.


    He really wants to talk to his cousin Xiao Yao about how to resolve this resentment, but unfortunately Xiao Yao has now taken Xiao Nuo away and has no intention to communicate with him.


    Qian Dashao rubbed his temples with a headache and waved his hand to lift these disgraced security guards away. He didn''t want to go to the banquet again. He hurriedly greeted Qin canglan, who was watching the excitement in the crowd, and left in a hurry. He wanted to report what happened here to his family at the first time to see how to properly solve it.


    No one noticed that in a Rolls Royce phantom among many luxury cars, Bai Qing watched with great interest the woman called sister sun by Chu Yunxiu leave in a hurry with an indisputable joy on her face, and a thought-provoking smile was outlined on the corners of her mouth:


    "It''s interesting. Ning Hai said whether it was big or small. It''s really a coincidence. Let someone follow her and see who planned it behind the scenes."


    "Yes, young master!"


    A man on the co pilot said in a deep voice, took out his mobile phone and began to arrange.


    Ding Ning is also puzzled. Xiaocui has been staring at them. Chu Yunxiu Mingming often goes to a women''s club called "celebrities". How can he suddenly appear in front of the Mingshi club?


    Xiaocui was also wronged and explained to him that there was a women''s spa in the "celebrity" club. A woman surnamed sun gave Chu Yunxiu a free coupon yesterday, so Lingyun will go to the Celebrity Club with Chu Yunxiu to do spa today.


    But I didn''t expect that the Celebrity Club was chartered. The waiter told them that they could come to "celebrities". Celebrities and celebrities are money''s industries, and membership cards and free vouchers are common, so they suddenly appeared here.


    Ding Ning wants to cry without tears, which can''t blame Xiaocui. He can only blame Xiaojin for focusing most of his attention on Xiaojin and always paying attention to the trend of the world of clouds, so he didn''t find Lingyun''s arrival in time.


    It''s just that the celebrities were chartered and Chu Yunxiu and others suddenly appeared here. Is it a coincidence or an artificial arrangement?


    If it was in the past, Ding Ning would certainly think that this was just a coincidence, but as he realized the existence of "God", his logical thinking ability was greatly enhanced, and he smelled a strong smell of conspiracy.


    As Bai Qing said, Ninghai says big and small, but without enough intelligence networks, looking for someone in this international metropolis is no less than looking for a needle in a haystack.


    But it happened that it was such a difficult thing, but it happened that Ling yunniang ran into it. To use fate to explain, Ding Ning can only say two words, fart!


    This seemingly seamless coincidence is actually full of deliberate traces of artificial carving. Since a woman surnamed sun is a regular guest of the Celebrity Club, how can she not know that she will be booked there tonight?


    The free tickets were not sent early or late, but they were sent yesterday. The Celebrity Club was chartered today. The staff there suggested Chu Yunxiu that they come to Mingshi. At the gate of Mingshi, they bumped into the scene of holding Xiao Nuo.


    These too many coincidences came together to form a clear relationship chain in Ding Ning''s mind.


    He is sure that someone is calculating himself behind his back. This person not only knows him very well, but even knows that he will certainly appear in the Mingshi club tonight.


    If someone is really calculating him, his power, IQ and intelligence ability are really terrible.


    The woman surnamed sun is the key to this ring-to-ring conspiracy. Although it has not been clear what the people behind the scenes want to achieve, Ding Ning asked Xiaocui to track the woman surnamed sun for the first time to see who she will contact, and go to the Celebrity Club to see who is responsible for the show.


    Ding Ning''s face was gloomy. He couldn''t understand what good it was for him to get Lingyun? Or to get Shaw?


    Ling Yun doesn''t have many friends. The only suspect is Liu Junwei, but how can he be sure that he will appear in the Mingshi club tonight? Or with shawno?


    But Xiao Nuo''s suitor is more suspected. Seeing that Qian Sishao is used as a gun by him, we know that this man has great energy, and he is sure that he will appear in Mingshi tonight.


    It just doesn''t make sense. Looking at the dialogue between Xiao Yao and Xiao Nuo, this person should also be from Yanjing. He hasn''t been in Ninghai for a few days. How does he know his relationship with Lingyun? He also bought a woman surnamed sun in advance and deliberately pulled Ling Yun to see the Bureau he carefully arranged.


    If it was really Xiao Nuo''s suitor who had already started the layout, the man''s mind would be terrible, but Ding Ning quickly rejected this judgment.


    Judging from Qian Sishao''s poor performance tonight, this suitor should not be so deep in the city, but he is just a little self righteous and smart.


    Even Xiao Nuo can see things clearly, only Qian Sishao, a fool who has no brain at all, will be foolishly shot by him. I believe even Qian Dashao has seen through the essence of things at the moment.


    After careful calculation and reasoning, Ding Ning gradually formed a complete logical chain in his mind and thought that Liu Junwei was more suspected.


    First of all, Liu Junwei has an inexplicable hatred for him, which gives him enough motivation to calculate Ding Ning.


    Secondly, Liu Junwei knew the feelings and relationship between him and Ling Yun. He had deliberately provoked discord before. Whether it was hatred or hostility between his emotional enemies, he had enough reason to do so.


    Thirdly, Liu Junwei''s aunt was a resident of the old area. Later, she married Liu Junwei''s uncle and moved away. She had a good relationship with Chu Yunxiu and the woman surnamed sun, which gave him the basis to contact the woman surnamed sun and buy her off.


    Finally, Liu Junwei is a powerful businessman. It''s normal to meet with the Qian family. It''s not impossible to learn from someone in the Qian family that he will appear tonight.


    Therefore, Ding Ning quickly listed Liu Junwei as the most suspected target.


    Although this means of revenge can not bring him any substantial physical harm, it is disgusting enough, serious enough to even ruin his reputation and become a street mouse called by everyone.


    This is more in line with Liu Junwei''s psychology of revenge for hating him. It is not illegal, but it can make him miserable and play a better role in revenge.


    To understand this, Ding Ning affirmed his guess. He didn''t feel wrong. Liu Junwei really hated him, so he took such revenge.


    Just where did you offend him? Why would he take revenge on himself?


    Ding Ning couldn''t remember what intersection he had with Liu Junwei. He didn''t even know him. Where did he get his hatred?


    It''s really an inexplicable psycho. Ding Ning''s eyes flashed cold. He hates this kind of villain who likes to play tricks in the dark.


    Although Ding Ning didn''t like Liu Junwei and caused several misunderstandings before, he didn''t take him to heart because he believed in Ling Yun.


    But now his actions have seriously violated the bottom line he can tolerate, and have completely aroused the anger in his heart.


    Although he is not successful now, he is also a little famous. If today''s things are made big or posted online, a scum man''s name can''t escape.


    This will be the biggest obstacle for him to complete his father''s requirements for success and fame, which he will never want to see.


    Far behind the taxi, Ding Ning hasn''t considered how to explain to Ling Yun.


    Although he is pretending to be Xiao Nuo''s boyfriend, in fact, the relationship between them is really ambiguous. He doesn''t want to and doesn''t want to lie to Ling Yun.


    But if you don''t lie and choose to tell the truth, you can never forgive yourself with Lingyun''s temperament, which makes him tender and tangled.


    Seeing Chu Yunxiu''s mother back home, she slipped to the door to eavesdrop.


    Chu Yunxiu''s incessant curses echoed in his ears, one scum at a time, one little red guy at a time, and one Chen Shimei at a time


    From the crack of the door, Ling Yun sat on the sofa with her head down and didn''t say a word. She let her long hair cover her face. She couldn''t see her expression at the moment, but big drops of tears were falling constantly.


    Ding Ning''s heart hurts like a needle. She wants to rush in and take her into her arms, explain to her well and comfort her injured heart.


    However, Chu Yunxiu is angry. He really doesn''t have the courage to face her.


    "Woof, woof."


    Just as Ding Ning''s heart was scratching like a cat, Doudou felt the arrival of Ding Ning and shouted excitedly.


    Chu Yunxiu hugged Doudou and comforted him: "Oh, baby, be not afraid. Mom is not angry with you. Don''t be afraid."


    Lingyun suddenly stood up, pushed open the door and walked out without saying a word.


    "What are you doing?" Chu Yunxiu''s face changed and shouted.


    "Sleepy, I''ll go to bed."


    Lingyun wiped his tears and answered with a wooden answer. He was about to open the door and go out. Ding Ning squeaked and hid.


    "Do you still think about that scum? Don''t go. Stay at home at night."


    Chu Yunxiu scolded angrily.


    "I don''t want to hear you wordy. Ding Ning is not such a person. I believe there must be some misunderstanding in him."


    Lingyun stubbornly raises his head and looks at Chu Yunxiu unwilling to show weakness.


    "You... How could I give birth to such a dead hearted silly daughter? Didn''t you see what was going on at that time? Didn''t you hear those disgusting words that little red guy said? Wake up. Do you want that bastard to hurt you completely?"


    Chu Yunxiu was strangely angry, and the muscles on his face twitched, "You said you wouldn''t let me interfere in your love life. You want to be with Ding Ning. OK, I promised you, but now you see, the facts have proved that he is a scum and can''t give you happiness. He can''t compare with Liu Junwei. Tomorrow I''ll tell your Aunt Wang to re date Liu Junwei."


    "You want to go, you go, I won''t go!"


    Lingyun said without expression, turned out of the door and slammed on the door.

 Chapter 174

    "You child, why are you so disobedient? Mom is all for you."


    Chu Yunxiu hurriedly chased out and was still chattering. Ling Yun ignored her and took out the key to open the room where Ding Ning lived. When Chu Yunxiu was about to follow in, "bang" closed the door.


    "Woof woof..."


    Doudou barked at Ding Ning''s command.


    Chu Yun stamped his feet delicately, but he couldn''t care to force Ling Yun any more. He turned back to the room and hugged Doudou. He was comforted by his sweetheart.


    Ding Ning heard Lingyun washing in the bathroom, quietly opened the door and went into the dark room.


    Lingyun didn''t even turn on the light. After simply washing his face, he lay down on the bed, staring at the ceiling with dull eyes, allowing tears to flow down and wet the bedding.


    Ding Ning''s heart was hurt by his heartbroken appearance. Just when he couldn''t help coming forward to explain to her, Ling Yun suddenly made a dreamy sob:


    "Ding Ning, why... Why did you do this to me? Do you know how much I love you? I feel so sad... Sobbing..."


    "Yes... Sorry, I didn''t expect this to happen."


    Ding Ning stepped forward, sat by the bed and looked at her painfully.


    "Ah..."


    Lingyun was startled. As soon as the scream was out, he quickly blocked it with his hand. He looked at the familiar face under the moonlight with tears: "when did you come?"


    "Come in after you, Lingyun. It''s not what you think. Listen to me."


    Ding Ning took her hand and said softly.


    Ling Yun seemed to resist. He tried to pull back his hand, but Ding Ning couldn''t loose it. He turned his head and didn''t look at him: "I saw it with my own eyes and heard it with my own eyes. What else to explain."


    "I saw you holding Liu Junwei''s arm with my own eyes. I haven''t given you a chance to explain."


    Ding Ning knows Ling Yun too well. She knows that she is deliberately trying to make efforts. The girl is smart and wants to take the opportunity to take the initiative to control the rhythm of the negotiation.


    He won''t give her a chance, otherwise the next negotiation will be very passive.


    "I... didn''t I explain to you? I couldn''t get used to wearing high heels and my feet hurt, so I took his arm."


    Sure enough, Ling Yun turned his head and looked at him with eyes. His momentum suddenly fell into the disadvantage.


    "Yes, you explained to me and I believed it, but did you give me a chance to explain?"


    Ding Ning felt empty in his heart, but he said righteously.


    "Well, to be fair, I''ll give you a chance to explain."


    Ling Yun seems to feel that he is not confident enough. He forcibly pulls back his hand, sits up, holds his knees in his hands, and puts on a listening posture.


    "Her name is Xiao Nuo. She is the captain of Ninghai special police team. I haven''t known her long. In fact, I know her because of your father."


    Ding Ning clenched his teeth and decided to recruit truthfully. At this time, Lingfei''s existence may divert Lingyun''s attention.


    "Who are you talking about? My father?"


    Sure enough, Lingyun''s eyes suddenly lit up, opened his mouth and looked at Ding Ning strangely.


    Ding Ning took the opportunity to climb into bed and put her in his arms, "yes, because your father, your father is not dead, he is still alive..."


    Ling Yun just began to resist his embrace, but soon immersed in Ding Ning''s story, his body gradually relaxed, snuggled in his arms, and his eyes glittered with incredible light.


    Ding Ning told her what had happened during this period and what she could say, but she concealed the fact that she had powers. She only said that Ling Fei and Chu Yunna had recovered under their own treatment.


    Even so, Lingyun is tongue tied and unbelievable, "you mean that uncle Jia is actually my father?"


    "Of course, he is your father, and even his false name is so obvious. Jia Mingzhi, ha ha, but he can''t recognize you now. I can only change their faces. Before the threat of the mysterious organization is lifted, he can only slowly integrate into your life as he is now."


    Speaking of this, Ding Ning solemnly told: "remember, you can''t tell anyone about this, otherwise your life and aunt Chu will be in danger."


    Lingyun solemnly nodded and tears twinkled in his eyes: "no wonder he didn''t dare to recognize us. No wonder I had an inexplicable sense of intimacy when I saw him for the first time. It turned out that he was my father, Ding Ning. Thank you for saving my father."


    "You are my girlfriend. Your father is my future father-in-law. What else do you say to me?"


    Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief and finally got it, but it cost countless brain cells.


    Unexpectedly, Lingyun''s face suddenly changed: "who''s your girlfriend? Tell me clearly, what''s the matter with you tonight? And Chu Yunna? It''s only one word from my mother''s name. You won''t love my mother secretly. Take her as a substitute for my mother."


    Ding Ning''s face was covered with black lines. The girl''s brain circuit was very different from ordinary people. She said angrily, "what are you talking about? Your mother doesn''t like me so much, and I still love her secretly? If you want to be a substitute, it''s also your father''s business. Chu Yunna was saved by your father and has something to do with me."


    "Hum! Don''t avoid the truth for me. Even if Chu Yunna has nothing to do with you, what''s the matter with Xiao Nuo? Tell me honestly."


    Ling Yun put on a posture of never giving up questioning clearly, but his body always snuggled in his arms and didn''t resist his arms.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. There''s someone pestering her. She doesn''t like the man. She just has a good relationship with me. She pulled me to pretend to be her boyfriend as a shield. I''m in the show, but you hit me right."


    Ding Ning explained with a guilty heart that in order to distract her attention, the salty pig''s hand climbed up the peak along the gap in her pajamas.


    "No, I hate it. You don''t know that women feel the strongest when they come to relatives."


    Lingyun said it was annoying, but he had turned his head. In his bright big eyes, Mei could drop water and take the initiative to print his lips.


    Finally, it was sunny after the rain. Ding Ning was like taking a reassurance and kissed her deeply.


    After the kiss, Lingyun''s face flushed and his breath was short. Holding dingning''s face, he said seriously, "dingning, in fact, I don''t mind your ambiguous relationship with other women. As long as you don''t want me, I''ll never leave you."


    "Lingyun, you... What are you talking about? How could I not want you."


    Ding Ning had waves in his heart. He didn''t know whether Ling Yun was really saying these words or testing him. He could only answer vaguely.


    "You don''t know. When I saw that scene just now, my heart was as painful as being torn apart, as if the sky was about to fall. I know you too well. I can see that what you said to Xiao Nuo is true, not acting. To tell the truth, I was jealous and angry. Even on the way back, I was thinking that I must break up with you and leave you."


    Lingyun''s eyes flashed a complex and difficult luster, and a self mocking smile came up at the corners of his mouth: "but later I found that I couldn''t do it at all. I love you. I can''t imagine how I would live without you, so I still came to this house to wait for you. I know if you still care a little, I will come to me."


    Speaking of which, Lingyun looked at him affectionately: "I''m very lucky. You still came. From the moment you appeared, it doesn''t matter to me whether you explain or not. I knew you were not an ordinary person and no woman could tie you down. Therefore, even if you have other women, I won''t blame you. As long as you have me in your heart and won''t leave me, I''ll be satisfied."


    Ding Ning was shocked. He didn''t expect to say such words from Lingyun''s mouth. As Lingyun said, they knew each other too well. He could see that Lingyun was sincere when he said these words.


    This made him suddenly feel a strong feeling at the bottom of his heart, passionately held her tightly in his arms, closed his eyes and felt her heartbeat.


    Empty your mind and relax your soul. There is no beautiful idea. There is only the kind of emotional blending between them. Heart and heart have never been so close at this moment.


    Lingyun''s eyes narrowed slightly and a sly smile flashed. She knew that Ding Ning was a person who valued feelings. The more tolerant she was, the more generous she was, the more he would feel guilty and consciously restrain himself.


    Only those women with big breasts and no brains will do the stupid thing of crying, making trouble and hanging, which will only make men more annoying.


    Of course, she is also paving the way for her future. Even Ding Ning doesn''t know that he has the habit of talking in his sleep, and Ling Yun''s biggest hobby is eavesdropping on his sleep.


    A year ago, she knew from his dream that he had made a marriage, but she pretended not to know.


    From the perspective of engagement, she is the third party, but she wants to defend her love. Even if she can''t stop Ding Ning from fulfilling his engagement, she also wants to win a place in his heart for herself.


    No one knows Ding Ning better than her. Although he still has a lot of secrets to tell her, she knows that the man she falls in love with is by no means a thing in the pool. One day, he will soar into the sky.


    When she was a child, she saw many tears dyed pillow towels when her mother was sleepless, so she told herself that in this life, she would never let her mother''s tragedy repeat itself on her, and never let go of her own happiness.


    Happiness in her hands is happiness, and being able to accompany her lover day and night is happiness. Therefore, she is ready to share Ding Ning with other women.


    For men, Ling Yun has done her homework since the moment she found out that she fell in love with Ding Ning. It can be said that she knows more about the urination of men who think with their lower body than most women.


    Like Lingfei, the best dad, it''s definitely a rare variety. Ding Ning doesn''t belong to that one.


    In fact, this guy is a stuffy bitch. I really think this guy often peeks at her chest and long legs. She doesn''t know. She just enjoys his feeling of peeping at herself.


    But when she saw Ding Ning holding Xiao Nuo and saying affectionate words tonight, she realized that the biggest emotional crisis was coming.


    To say that she has no objection at all is absolutely false. She is sour and sad to death, but she knows that even if such a thing doesn''t happen now, it will be inevitable in the future.


    So while she was crying, she forced herself to face it calmly. She wanted to save it, give him a chance to explain and leave him with her.


    She knows that when a man is willing to lie and give you an explanation, it shows that he still cares about you.


    But once a man doesn''t even bother to explain to you, it''s really over.


    So she insisted on staying here despite her mother''s strong opposition. She was gambling that Ding Ning had her in mind and that Ding Ning would come to her and explain to her.


    Fortunately, from the moment Ding Ning appeared, she knew she had won the bet. Then she expressed forgiveness with a tolerant attitude and firmly tied his heart while moving him.

 Chapter 175

    A needle in a woman''s heart.


    Ding Ning was moved to tears when he thought that he would be given a routine by Lingyun, a female man.


    If he didn''t have confidence in the immunity of beautiful women, he would like to swear to Lingyun all his life.


    But even so, he took out the jade carving prepared for Ling Yun like a treasure and gave it to her like a sophomore.


    Ling Yun''s beautiful eyes twinkled with surprise. Looking at the lifelike jade carving, she couldn''t put it down: "ah, this is me? Did you carve it?"


    "That''s right. I carved it myself. It can definitely show your charm. It''s only one in ten thousand."


    Ding Ning showed off with a little stinky fart.


    Ling Yun happily handed him the jade carving, took off the platinum necklace around his neck and ordered, "string it on the necklace for me and put it on me."


    "Yes, my uncle Yun!"


    Ding Ning was in a good mood. He helped her string it up and put it on herself.


    "Does it look good?"


    Ling Yun looked at the goods and stared at his neck. He didn''t know whether he was looking at the jade carving or his chest, but he asked sweetly and charming.


    "It''s more than good-looking. It''s skin like congealed fat, green as jade, and people''s faces are red with emeralds. My daughter-in-law is beautiful."


    Ding Ning pulled a sentence and said with an admiration on his face.


    "Who is your daughter-in-law? She''s so beautiful."


    Ling Yun turned his charming eyes at him, but his heart was more sweet. This rammer even called my daughter-in-law. It seems that my mother is not far from becoming Mrs. Ding.


    "Sooner or later, no one can stop it."


    Ding Ning waved his big hand and said boldly.


    "Remember what you said today. If you don''t want me in the future, I promise to die with you."


    Ling Yun said something like a joke or a threat, which made Ding Ning feel chilly. The woman was also very cruel.


    However, such a threat has no effect on him. Anyway, he doesn''t intend to abandon Lingyun in his life and marry two wives at most.


    So he put up three fingers with a magnanimous heart and said with a smile: "don''t worry, daughter-in-law, I Ding Ning swear to God that I won''t want you in my life unless you don''t want me first. If I break my oath, I''ll go out and be killed by a car, choke on water, choke on food..."


    The more Ding Ning said, the lower his voice was. The brain circuit of the female man was really different from that of ordinary people. She didn''t play cards according to the routine at all.


    Not all the heroes on TV swear to God. The heroine hurriedly covered his mouth and said affectionately that I believe you.


    Ling Yun, not only didn''t mean to stop, but even if he stared with big eyes and listened with interest, he also took out his mobile phone and recorded it. It''s not according to the original play?


    "I was drowned in swimming and killed by thunder in rainy days... In short, I''m finished."


    The more Ding Ning said, the colder his heart was, the more he said, the more frightened she was. She wouldn''t want to show it to others if she found out that he was having an affair with any woman after recording it?


    This is a complete criminal evidence. It''s over. It''s over. She took hold of it accidentally. My Shen MuQing, my Xiao Nuo, my mu Yanran, my goblin... Ah.


    Ling Yun chuckled, proudly put away his mobile phone and saved it: "this is the evidence. When you dare not keep your word and don''t want me in the future, I''ll send it to the Internet to let everyone know that you abandon your wife and son all the time, and make you a contemporary Chen Shimei that everyone calls."


    Ding Ning wiped his cold sweat secretly and smiled. He muttered to himself, fortunately, fortunately, the girl didn''t completely block her artistic road of pursuing beauty. It''s not too cruel.


    Ling Yun''s beautiful eyes twinkled. He didn''t know his careful thinking. He sighed in his heart. This is life. Who makes himself fall in love with a flower heart radish.


    Ding Ning cleverly changed the subject and told Ling Yun that he suspected Liu Junwei''s planning.


    Ling Yun nodded in agreement on the surface, but Ding Ning knew she didn''t believe it at all and didn''t say much. After all, it was just speculation. No one would believe it without a word.


    In particular, even if Ling Yun doesn''t like Liu Junwei, she certainly has a good impression of him. If he says more, she will feel that she has a small stomach and is deliberately discrediting Liu Junwei.


    Forget it. Let''s prove it to her when we find the evidence. Xiaocui has fed back information to him. The woman surnamed sun does have a problem, but we can''t confirm whether the person talking to her is Liu Junwei.


    That night, in a bar, Xiao Nuo was drunk. Xiao Yao accompanied her and shed a lot of tears. If she hadn''t had some residual reason at last, she would have been almost picked up by someone if she called the Qian family to pick them up.


    This night, Dai Zhefeng, Huzi and mosquito were also drunk. Something happened that shouldn''t have happened and changed some of the current situation!


    This night, Qin canglan didn''t achieve the expected effect. Worried Dai Zhefeng only drank and had no interest in talking to him. He was very disappointed. After getting the report from his subordinates and finding the trace of wolf child, he hurried to leave.


    That night, shortly after Qin canglan left, Bai Qing said hello to Dai Zhefeng and others and left. He was more interested in the man who calculated Ding Ning than making friends with Yanjing, which could not attract enough attention.


    This night, Shen MuQing, who has practiced the "refining God''s decision", has an unprecedented relaxed body, but her mood has become extremely depressed. She would rather be sick than Miss Ding Ning, but too much helplessness doomed her to make such a choice.


    This night, there were more than one wave of people who had an eye on the woman surnamed sun. Besides Bai Qing, there were also daoscar and others. After Ding Ning got rid of him when he went to Suzhou last time, they also learned to be smart and broke up into parts to protect him from a distance. What happened to the famous official was reported to Ding Qianlie at the first time. Ding Qianlie resolutely ordered the investigation of the woman surnamed sun, Don''t interfere as long as it doesn''t endanger Ding Ning''s life.


    That night, the Qian family held an emergency meeting to comprehensively collect the intelligence of Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo. Although the origin of Xiao Nuo was not found out, the Qian family was shocked by her identity as the captain of the Criminal Police Corps. Qian Sishao was severely punished and banned from going out for a month.


    That night, in front of the grave of a lonely old man surnamed ye, the wolf boy Ye Tianlang showed his power under the heavy siege of hundreds of people. He stubbornly killed a blood path and disappeared. He once again slapped the Qin family in the face, but this time he did not kill anyone, which made Qin canglan not confused.


    This night, Ninghai sneaked into hundreds of people in gray clothes with strange whereabouts, entrenched in the stronghold where the black mouse was destroyed in Ninghai, searching for all traces, but encountered an ambush by a group of people in black, launched a fierce fight, alerted the patrolling police, and then dispersed.


    That night, more than a dozen tough men with obvious Southeast Asian facial features quietly entered Ninghai and quickly dispersed to live in major hotels, with great wealth.


    This night, many unknown things happened in the dark of peaceful Ninghai, which is destined to surge in the undercurrent of this international metropolis.


    This night, Ding Ning knew nothing about what happened outside. He comfortably hugged Lingyun and fell asleep, entering a deep sleep state.


    Instead, Ling Yun tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep. From time to time, he looked at Ding Ning and the jade carving on his chest. Sometimes he frowned, sometimes he was happy, sometimes he was sad, sometimes he was coquettish and angry, and sometimes he was sad... He didn''t sleep until it was dark and sleepy.


    "Jingling!"


    In villa 0, banwan, Bai Qing was watching the newspaper and eating breakfast. The mobile phone on the table suddenly rang.


    Bai Qing took over the mobile phone handed by Jiang Yimeng without lifting her head, and conveniently pressed the answer: "Hello, who?"


    "Bai Dashao, where is it?"


    Hearing Ding Ning''s voice on the phone, Bai Qing took one of the actions in her hands. She picked up her napkin and wiped her mouth, with a smile on her face: "brother, what can I do for you?"


    "Yes, it''s all right. Will I disturb Bai Dashao early in the morning? Where is it? Let''s meet."


    Ding Ning''s tone was very relaxed and seemed to be in a good mood.


    Bai Qing looked at her watch and thought about it: "well, I''ll see you in Tiangong entertainment in half an hour."


    "OK, get the money ready and give you a present."


    Ding Ning threw down a word and hung up the phone.


    "Give me a gift? Have you got money ready? Do you want to sell it or give it?"


    Bai Qing listens to the voice of hanging up on the other end of the phone in amazement. She can''t help shaking her head and laughing.


    Jiang Yimeng blinked in her eyes. When she handed Bai Qing her mobile phone, she took a peek and knew that it was Ding Ning who called.


    I thought Bai Qing just appreciated this person. Unexpectedly, Bai Qing called his brother affectionately, which made her decide immediately that she must pay attention to this person from the bottom of her heart.


    Within a few years of its establishment, Tiangong entertainment has miraculously become the top ten entertainment companies in China. Its unique Castle style architecture has also become a landmark building in Ninghai. However, few people know that the big boss behind Tiangong entertainment is Bai Qing.


    The reason why he asked Ding Ning to meet here is that Bai Qing is going to come to the company to hold a meeting today to discuss the publicity activities of Jiang Yimeng''s upcoming personal tour concert. He intends to push Jiang Yimeng to a higher level and become a day star from a first-class star.


    Jiang Yimeng was disappointed. He wanted to get to know Ding Ning. Unfortunately, Bai Qing didn''t give her a chance and asked the bodyguard to send her into the company. He ran to Ding Ning''s car without any airs and closed the door. He didn''t know what he was muttering.


    "See how much this is worth?"


    Ding Ning was not wordy, so he took out the longevity peach carved in the courtyard in the western suburbs this morning.


    "What kind of glass?"


    Bai Qing''s eyes lit up. The old man at home was going to celebrate his birthday. He was dissatisfied with many gifts. He was worried about it.


    The longevity peach carved in glass is simply the best gift tailored. I can''t wait to take it over and look at it.


    To tell the truth, Bai Qing can see at a glance that this is not the top imperial green in the glass species, and the distribution of green is not too uniform.


    But the most rare thing is that the jade Carver made full use of the uneven distribution of green, and raised the artistic conception of the whole longevity peach to the level of top imperial green.


    There are two green peach leaves under the longevity peach. The longevity peach itself is crystal clear and scattered with light green. The green at the tip of the peach is the strongest, making full use of the uneven green to the extreme.


    It can be said that this carving is excellent. It improves the longevity peach to a level comparable to the Imperial Green out of thin air. It is definitely a famous art that can be handed down from generation to generation, and its artistic value far exceeds the value of the material itself.


    Bai Qing fell in love with this longevity peach at a glance. I believe it is definitely the best gift at the old man''s birthday banquet.


    "Although the material is not imperial green, the superb carving skill has raised the grade of longevity peach to a level not inferior to the full green Imperial Green. This longevity peach can be said to be priceless. Brother, can you make a price?"


    Bai Qing''s eyes glittered and stared at Ding Ning. She had made up her mind to take it no matter what price she paid.


    "Do you like it? I''ll give it to you if you like it."


    Ding Ning smiled with disapproval.

 Chapter 176

    Bai Qing was stunned, swallowed his saliva and asked incredulously, "you said give it to me?"


    "Yes, otherwise?" Ding Ning rolled his eyes angrily.


    "For... Why? Do you know how much this longevity peach is worth?"


    Bai Qing still has the feeling of dreaming. Her face is incredible.


    "How much is it worth? I really don''t know. Since you keep calling my brother, it means that you have regarded me as a friend. It''s too emotional for friends to talk about money."


    Ding Ning originally planned to sell half of the longevity peach to Bai Qing, but from the expression he couldn''t put down when he saw the longevity peach, he suddenly changed his mind. It seems that it''s far more cost-effective for this mysterious Bai Da to owe a person less than selling money, so he just gave it to him.


    Fortunately, he solved another piece of jadeite in the morning, an extremely beautiful ink jadeite. Ling Fei went out early in the morning. He didn''t know how much it was worth, so he carved a bunch of black grapes with half of the material with a try mentality.


    "This longevity peach has completely reached the level of famous products handed down. It is conservatively estimated that it can easily auction a price of 500 million at the auction. If you encounter something you like, it is possible to auction 800 million or even 1 billion."


    Bai Qing has been shocked by Ding Ning''s big pen. This is 500 million, not 50000, 500000, 5 million.


    Even for him, 500 million is not a small number. After all, no matter how rich he is, most of them are fixed assets, and the working capital that can be mobilized is only 7.8 billion.


    Moreover, most of the industries under his name belong to the family, and only Tiangong entertainment completely belongs to him.


    "It''s 500 million... You... How much do you say?"


    Ding Ning''s face was calm, and then he reacted wrong. The boss stared and stammered.


    Flesh ache face straight twitch, NIMA, 500 million? Did you give away $500 million? God, it''s a big loss.


    "500 million, this is the most conservative figure. It is possible to auction up to 1 billion if you like. Do you really want to give it to me?"


    Bai Qing seems to think Ding Ning''s expression is very interesting and jokes like a smile.


    "Send it. A man''s word is irretrievable. Since he said to send it to you, he will never regret it. Grandma''s, this longevity peach belongs to you now."


    Ding Ning was bleeding in his heart, but now that he had spoken, it would be too mean to change his mouth. He could only harden his head and gnash his teeth.


    But then I thought that I have powers and good knife skills. If I can make a longevity peach, I can make a second and a third. What''s a mere 500 million.


    Thinking of this, he soon recovered his ordinary mind, and his face became indifferent. He really didn''t care. What he was most afraid of was to owe a favor. It was worth paying a favor with 500 million.


    Bai Qing shrugged and moved, and a strange light flashed in his eyes. He thought Ding Ning would repent after knowing the price of longevity peach. After all, it was at least 500 million, and it was natural to repent. He was ready for it.


    Even if you transfer all the working capital, you must buy this longevity peach, but it will reduce his evaluation of Ding Ning by N grades.


    But he didn''t expect that Ding Ning insisted on giving it to him despite his painful expression. He soon recovered a peaceful state of mind behind his ears, as if he only sent something worth 500 yuan, without feeling distressed.


    This made him take a high look at Ding Ning again. The bustling world is for profit, and the bustling world is for profit. Those who can really see money as dirt are all real celebrities.


    Bai Qing has a steelyard in his heart, which has a measurement standard for everyone. On his scale, his friendship is more than 500 million, even 10 billion.


    But there are few fools in the world who can see through this layer. Even if someone denounces Jin billion and 10 billion to make friends with him, it is flattery because he knows his identity. It is not the same as Ding Ning''s free investment.


    What moved him most was that Ding Ning didn''t know his identity at all and was willing to exchange 500 million for his friendship, which was also a recognition for him.


    He has a wide range of contacts, either become his enemy or his chess pieces, and some will become his subordinates, but there is no one who can get his recognition and become his friends.


    Is the golden scale a thing in the pool? It turns into a dragon in case of wind and cloud. This son''s future is unlimited.


    At this moment, Ding Ning has become a friend he really recognized, not because of his 500 million gift, but because he felt Ding Ning''s sincerity and didn''t approach him with any utilitarian, just because he regarded him as a friend.


    Bai Qing is also not hypocritical. He put away the longevity peach impolitely, patted Ding Ning on the shoulder and said sincerely: "brother, to tell you the truth, it was not sincere to call your brother before, but this brother is absolutely sincere. In the future, you will be my Bai Qing''s brother. You will share happiness and difficulties."


    "Roll the calf, you can become your brother with feelings of 500 million. Your brother is too cheap."


    Ding Ning brushed his mouth, threw away his hand with a disdain on his face, and then cautiously covered his chest and looked at him: "you can''t be that? I tell you, I''m a straight man and only like beautiful women, you know."


    Bai Qing''s face was covered with black lines. He blushed and roared with a thick neck: "I''m also a straight man, a standard straight man. I don''t like men."


    "That''s good, then I''ll rest assured. You can''t move. You thought you were that. You scared the baby to death."


    Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief and patted his chest with lingering fear. His cheap appearance made Bai Qingqi almost spit out no old blood.


    Before Bai Qing became angry, Ding Ning took out a bunch of grapes from his bag and said with a bad smile, "do you eat grapes?"


    Bai Qing gasped for breath, calmed her inner feelings of crying and laughing, and glanced at the purple black grapes in Ding Ning''s hand: "Hey, what kind? It looks like Pinot Noir, but it looks a little bigger than Pinot Noir. It looks delicious."


    Ding Ning smiled strangely: "here, this string is for you."


    Bai Qing picked it up. As soon as he started, his face suddenly changed. His eyes almost didn''t stare out. He even breathed quickly and stammered: "this... This is mo Fei?"


    "Probably. I don''t know. How much is it worth?"


    Ding Ning shrugged and looked like a good friend. Don''t fool me.


    "Wocao, where did you get so many top-grade Jadeites? This ink jadeite is no worse than glass jadeite. Although it is not as good as imperial green water, it is extremely rare. The price is only higher than Imperial Green. In particular, this carving skill is natural and exquisite. If you don''t hold it in your hand, you don''t know it''s Jadeite. You think it''s a bunch of grapes. The price is very high The value is immeasurable. "


    Bai Qing was shocked again and played with Mo Fei grape. His eyes were full of hot light. He liked to play gambling stone. Seeing such a rare heterogeneous Mo Fei, he was moved again and wanted to take it for himself.


    Ding Ning said impatiently, "just say how much it''s worth? But first, it''s going to be sold. I''m waiting for the money. I can''t give it any more."


    "This price..."


    Bai Qing can''t make up his mind. This ink jade is different from black jade. It is a very rare kind of jade. Even if the water is not as good as glass, the price is not inferior to Imperial Green.


    The most rare thing is that the color of this bunch of Mo Fei grapes is quite good, and the carving skill is outstanding, which is enough to confuse the fake with the real. The price is really hard to estimate.


    After pondering for a moment: "like longevity peaches, this bunch of grapes can be handed down from generation to generation as a family treasure. It is conservatively estimated that the value is no less than 800 million. If it is auctioned, it is estimated that it can reach between 1 billion and 1.2 billion."


    Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly lit up. There were all red tickets in front of her. NIMA, if she became rich, a bunch of grapes could sell for one billion. But there was still more than half of Mo Fei at home. How much money could she sell?


    People''s desires are endless. Ding Ning only planned to sell about 100 million, enough to buy Lingyun a house of tens of millions.


    But now, with the price of Mo Fei grapes far higher than he expected, his desire began to upgrade. If you want to send the best, he now wants to buy a villa for Lingyun.


    For his lover, he never has the slightest stinginess, but also can block Chu Yunxiu''s mouth.


    "Brother, to tell you the truth, I want this bunch of Mo Fei grapes, but I can''t get so much cash now. You say you''re in a hurry to use money. I don''t know how much you need? I''ll see if I can transfer some of them to you for emergency first. I''ll pay you the rest in a month."


    Bai Qing really wanted it and said very sincerely.


    Ding Ning hesitated for a moment and smiled sadly: "sorry, I mainly want to buy a villa for my girlfriend, so I''m in a hurry. If you really like this bunch of Mo Fei grapes, I still have..."


    "Wait, you said you wanted to buy a villa?"


    Before he finished, Bai Qing excitedly interrupted him: "Oh, I don''t have much cash, but I don''t lack villas. There are dozens of villas under my name alone. Just say where you like the villa?"


    "It doesn''t matter where it is. It''s best not to be too far from the urban area, otherwise it''s too inconvenient."


    Ding Ning''s eyes are also bright. Yes, Bai Qing doesn''t have much working capital, but there are many fixed assets.


    Originally, I thought that Mo Fei could sell one billion yuan and he was rich. But when Bai Qing said this, he was immediately depressed. People are more popular than people.


    He is also fighting for a villa. There are already dozens of villas under Bai Qing''s name.


    Bai Qing didn''t worry about his mood. After a moment of serious thinking, "how about banwan villa?"


    "Ah?" Ding Ning was startled. Banwan villa is the most upscale villa area in Ninghai. The security, environment, greening and architectural style are all first-class.


    The smallest villa is worth no less than $800 million or $900 million. Since he wants to give Lingyun the best, he doesn''t want to make a fool of himself with the smallest villa, let alone Shen MuQing still lives there.


    "It''s half bay villa. I have three villas there. I live in one of them myself and two are empty. You can choose one of them. This lip of ink emerald grape belongs to me."


    Bai Qing didn''t give Ding Ning room to oppose at all. Happily, he collected the Mo Fei grapes and couldn''t wait to say, "go, I''ll take you to see the villa now. Don''t worry, although the two villas can''t compare with the one I live in, they are definitely the best in the banwan villa area."


    "No, no, according to what you said, the price of your villa is far more than one billion. This bunch of Mo Fei grapes is not worth this price."


    Ding Ning shook his head firmly. He didn''t want to take advantage of Bai Qing.


    "I said, why are you such a man and treat me as a brother? Why are you so clear with me? I don''t have a word to accept the longevity peaches you sent. You''re also flirting with me. Besides, I only spent more than 700 million when I bought the villa. Speaking of it, I took advantage of you. Hurry up, I''m still waiting for something. Let''s decide now."


    Bai Qing said with some displeasure.


    Ding Ning had no choice but to drive to banwan villa area as he said.

 Chapter 177

    In fact, he knows that he has occupied the stool.


    Although Bai Qing only used more than 700 million to buy villas, house prices in Ninghai have risen wildly in recent years. The original 700 million has to be doubled at least now.


    For fear that Ding Ning disliked the old villa, Bai Qing began to call the contact person on the road to renovate and decorate it according to the style of villa No. 0. All the expenses were counted on him.


    Ding Ning has no objection to this. He believes in Bai Qing''s taste and the decoration style of villa 0. If Lingyun doesn''t like it, it''s a big deal to spend money on redecoration.


    Ding Ning looked at the No. 18 villa, which was bigger than Shen MuQing''s No. 16 villa, and knew that he had taken advantage of it.


    Shen MuQing once told him that villa No. 16 was bought at a cost of 1.4 billion. Villa No. 18 is nearly 200 square meters larger than her family, at least 1.56 billion.


    He secretly decided to drop another pendant to Bai Qing when he came back, which can be regarded as returning his favor.


    Bai Qing acted vigorously. As soon as Ding Ning nodded, he immediately contacted the people of the housing authority to go through the transfer formalities in person.


    When Ding Ning was asked to show his ID card, he remembered that it was bought for Ling Yun, and the owner registered her name.


    Fortunately, Lingyun is still sleeping in. Ding Ning orders Xiaocui to bring Lingyun''s ID card to him. On the pretext of going to the bathroom, she quietly takes over the ID card and goes through the transfer formalities.


    After genetic modification, Xiaocui''s strength is countless times greater than that of ordinary hummingbirds. It''s easy to hold an ID card.


    This made Ding Ning move in his heart and secretly scolded himself for being stupid. Hummingbirds are small, fast and secretive.


    It can be equipped with a pinhole camera to collect the evidence of brother long, a bald man. It can also capture all the actions of a woman surnamed sun and find out the messenger behind her.


    When Ding Ning thought of doing it, he asked Bai Qing where he sold this kind of monitoring equipment. Bai Qing was stunned, but then he reacted that Ding Ning didn''t treat him as an outsider.


    This made him inexplicably excited. With a forthright wave, he sent several sets of monitoring equipment. Ding Ning also smiled impolitely. He saw through Bai Qing. This guy is a lonely man who lacks friendship. As long as he really recognizes a person, he can take his heart and lungs out to you. Frankly, he is a bitch.


    Therefore, Ding Ning was not polite to him. He even offended him when he had nothing to do. Bai Qing not only wasn''t angry, but also laughed and frolicked with Ding Ning. He was surprised that the eyes of his men almost didn''t stare out.


    The formalities were handled quickly. Bai Qing had to rush back to the Tiangong entertainment meeting and didn''t stay much. After arranging the decoration team, she left in a hurry.


    Looking at the Dream Villa, Ding Ning was suddenly down-to-earth. Finally, she had her own home in Ninghai. Although the head of the household was Ling Yun, she was her own daughter-in-law, which was no different from her own home.


    But when he finished feeling, he remembered a fatal problem. What about Chu Yunna?


    He promised to buy a big house and let Chu Yunna move in with him. Now Ling Yun must move in. Can she accommodate Chu Yunna?


    It seems that he has to buy another big house. Ding Ning scratched his head with a bitter smile. Grandma''s, he is about to become a professional in gold nest.


    After saying hello to the contractor in charge of decoration, Ding Ning returned to the small courtyard in the western suburbs again, summoned Xiaojin, Xiaohuang and Xiaocui, equipped them with monitoring equipment and asked them to keep staring.


    He continued to solve the stone, solved all the five ice Jadeites, and began carving wholeheartedly.


    Chu Yunna knew that he was doing business and didn''t bother. She sat quietly aside and looked at him with her cheeks. Her beautiful eyes were full of dependence and admiration.


    During this period, the two sisters called. He reported that his mother sun Lanying looked very good after a day''s rest. She could get out of bed and walk. She was no different from ordinary people.


    They have also told their mother that everything now benefits from Ding Ning''s help, so sun Lanying wants to invite him to dinner at home to express her gratitude.


    Ding Ning hesitated and said that he was very busy these days. He would visit again in a few days, so that the two girls could not complain.


    This is not his excuse. It''s the 4th today. He will take part in the graduate examination on the 8th and the qualification examination for assistant doctors on the 13th. After he''s busy today, he will calm down and review it.


    After carving 39 ice pendants in a row, Ding Ning began to carve glass pendants. He didn''t intend to carve glass pendants into small pendants. He carved a vivid black tiger with ink jade, and he carved an ink cicada with the rest of the leftover material.


    The two pieces of glass just opened have the highest data in absolute touch. They are all top imperial green materials, but they are not too big.


    Ding Ning carved out four large ornaments, a lion shining on the moon, a fish leaping over the dragon''s gate, a thousand handed Guanyin and a fortune teller.


    After leaving the knife mark on each jade carving, it is noon to further polish and polish it.


    After personally cooking and making Chu Yunna a sumptuous lunch, Ding Ning got into the room, took out medical silica gel and began to make prosthetics.


    The plasticity of medical silica gel is very strong. Before long, a lifelike elbow hand was made.


    It takes a lot of effort to make blood vessels and meridians. After all, it takes a lot of energy to simulate all human skin and flesh tissues.


    I cut a small piece from 9000 years old, crushed it, and integrated it into the prosthetic limb with real Qi. I have to say that Taisui is really a strange thing that seizes the creation of heaven and earth.


    It is the best regulator and activator of immune function, which can improve the immune function of the body. It can promote the production of endogenous anti-cancer substances such as interleukin-2, promote the phagocytosis of monocyte macrophages, and improve the hematopoietic ability of the human body, especially the index level of leukocytes. It has almost no toxic and side effects on the human body, This provides a strong basis for Ding Ning''s theory of artificial limb regeneration.


    After using his power to genetically modify the Panther, Ding Ning left again with two little raccoons under Chu Yunna''s reluctant eyes.


    Tianfu jewelry company, Niu Xiaoniu and others who received a call from Ding Ning were waiting for him. He had three disabled comrades in arms who rushed to Ninghai. After witnessing the miracle that Niu Xiaoniu and others had indeed recovered their health, they were full of expectations for Ding Ning''s medical skills.


    Gong Qiang has successfully become a security guard. Feng Jun did not choose to join Tianfu company because of his broken limb, but was waiting for the miracle brought to him by Ding Ning.


    The three newcomers are Zhao Wei, Peng Haitao and Liu Jinqiang. One is deaf, the other is right shoulder injury leading to right arm muscle atrophy, and the other is lumbar bone fracture and lower limb paralysis.


    After Ding Ning arrived, he exchanged greetings and couldn''t wait to install prosthetics for Feng Jun in the eyes of all Qiyi. He also hoped to confirm his theory of prosthetic rebirth as soon as possible.


    Feng Jun''s blood vessels at his elbow have shrunk due to amputation. When installing the prosthesis, Ding Ning cut off his already solid elbow to dredge some meridians and keep it alive.


    Everyone looked at each other and doubted what the prosthetic limb Ding Ning took out was, because it had no bones at all. It looked like a soft lump, like an inflatable doll.


    But after Ding Ning concentrated on connecting the blood vessels and nerves for Feng Jun, the 9000 year old began to play a role in constantly clearing the aging and necrotic cells and tissues.


    Ding Ning also injected Feng Jun with a whitening agent made from the serum of albino king snake to stimulate bone marrow hematopoietic cells to accelerate the production of leukocytes, and injected him with a little different energy at the same time.


    Feng Jun showed a happy face and exclaimed, "I feel it."


    "How does it feel?" Liu Jinqiang asked nervously.


    "The bones on my elbow itch. Although this hand is soft, I feel it."


    "That''s right. It shows that my theory is feasible. Your amputated bones are being reborn. After giving birth to normal hand bones, you should constantly strengthen exercise and run in, and one day you will recover as usual."


    Ding Ning smiled with relief. It seems that his prosthetic regeneration theory is indeed feasible. To put it bluntly, the root supporting his theory into practice is the 9000 year old super hematopoietic ability and the phagocytosis of mononuclear macrophages.


    The rebirth of bone is due to his power. After absorbing Ling Fei''s ossification power, he can use different energy to promote bone hyperplasia and provide a strong guarantee for the rebirth of broken arm.


    In fact, he is fully capable of shortening Feng Jun''s bone regeneration process, but that is too shocking. For the sake of insurance, he would rather let Feng Jun recover slowly than attract too many people''s attention.


    After all, this is not a means that can be widely used in clinical practice. I''m afraid he is the only one who can do it in the world. He doesn''t want to be caught as a mouse.


    So after spending two hours to get Peng Haitao and his three people back to health, they looked serious and told them in their gratitude:


    "The rebirth of Feng Jun''s broken arm is just an example. It costs extremely precious and rare medicinal materials. Even I don''t have much. You''d better not spread it out, otherwise it may bring me great trouble."


    These veterans were grateful to Ding Ning and knew that once the news came out, it would bring trouble to Ding Ning. They said they would definitely shut up.


    Tears twinkled in Feng Jun''s eyes and said solemnly: "brother Ning, I Feng Jun have no money and power. I can''t repay your kindness. I only have a decent ability. From today on, my Feng Jun''s life is yours. I''m willing to follow you and protect you all my life."


    "I, and I, I Liu Jinqiang was a paralyzed loser. It was Ning Ge''er who made me stand up again. I''ll tell you all my life. I don''t want money, just give me a bite to eat."


    Liu Jinqiang, who can stand up again, said excitedly.


    "My right arm is back again. All this is thanks to Ning Ge''er. As long as Ning Ge''er gives me a meal, Peng Haitao''s life is yours."


    "And me, grandma. I was shocked by a gun on the battlefield and became deaf. I couldn''t hear clearly with a hearing aid. Now I can finally hear the sound again. Don''t say anything. Haitao and Qiangzi are my good brothers. Our three lives have been sold to Ning Ge''er. In the future, I will be your bodyguard. Who dares to trouble you, I will abolish him."


    Zhao Wei, the most burly, roared at his throat, but his expression was very sincere.


    Gong Qiang and others looked ashamed, looked at each other and took a firm step forward: "brother Ning, and we, we can''t stand up without you. It''s okay if the security guard doesn''t do this. As long as brother Ning gives us a meal, we will follow you all our life."


    Turning to the calf, the calf apologized and said, "calf, don''t blame my brothers for not giving you face. We are all losers. It was Ning Ge''er who made us stand up again and straighten our waist. Before, we were short of consideration and only care about ourselves. Now Feng Jun''s words remind me that we should follow Ning Ge''er to repay his kindness."


    "Brother Qiang, what are you talking about? Are my Mavericks unreasonable? We are comrades in arms and brothers. As long as Ning Ge''er is not afraid to add my mouth to eat, I don''t want to do this. I stayed here to find food for my brothers. Now everyone has to go. What else can I say? Just resign and go with Ning Ge''er."


    The calf punched Gong Qiang on the chest and said with a smile.

 Chapter 178

    Ding Ning looked at the people''s deep feelings and felt a warm current in his heart.


    The most lovely people in China are all hard-working men. He really needs such people to work together to create a common dream.


    I immediately cleared my throat and said emotionally, "brothers, I understand your intentions. To tell you the truth, I really need you to help me, but not now. Although I cured your physical disability, there are more people who need our help. I told the Mavericks about my ideas before."


    Ding Ning looked around at the crowd and saw that everyone was listening attentively with an unprecedented seriousness: "I''m a doctor. I want to help more people, but I can''t rely on me alone. So I really need you, but I''m not going to let you become my bodyguard, but I''m going to establish a" care for disabled soldiers foundation ", It can help more disabled soldiers stand up again, but this is only my preliminary idea. If you want to achieve this goal, there are still many problems to be solved. Therefore, I hope you can stay in Tianfu company temporarily. When my plan has made progress, I will invite you to join hands to help more people. What do you say? "


    "Good!"


    Before they answered, a crisp female voice sounded.


    When we heard the sound, we saw a beautiful woman in a lo suit looking at Ding Ning with a smile.


    The calf took an ambiguous look at Ding Ning, quietly waved his hand, and all the people scattered in a crowd, pretending to spread around, but secretly looked here from time to time, and the narrow smile at the bottom of his eyes was not concealed.


    "Sister mu, when did you come?"


    Ding Ning was so excited that he didn''t notice when mu Yanran came. He scratched his head and asked.


    "Hum, you''ve been here for a long time. You have a conscience. You haven''t abducted all the security of our company."


    Mu Yanran didn''t know why. Seeing Ding Ning''s depressed mood, she got better inexplicably and said with a little teasing.


    "It''s not that you don''t turn. It''s not time."


    After the initial panic, Ding Ning recovered his playful appearance.


    "By the way, is what you just said true?"


    Mu Yanran stared at him with beautiful eyes and had a new understanding of him. He was not only good at carving, but also amazing in medical skills.


    Others didn''t notice, but she noticed an amazing fact because she paid attention to cattle and calves.


    When Gong Qiang and others came limping, she saw them, but when she saw them again the next day, they all walked like flying.


    If she hadn''t known that Niu and calf really had leg diseases, she would have thought that these people were collectively pretending to be lame.


    Due to the gambling quarry, the black faced man disappeared as soon as she went. She faced all kinds of gossip in the company. President sun, who has always been kind and smiling, also has a nose and eyes. She was so upset that she went out for a walk to relieve her mood.


    When Peng Haitao and others came, she just came to work in the company. Liu Jinqiang was pushed in a wheelchair, which impressed her very deeply.


    But at the moment, although Liu Jinqiang didn''t walk so steadily, a paralyzed man was pushed in and stood out. How could this magical medical skill not shock her.


    She just heard Ding Ning''s impassioned speech again, which made her open her mouth and shout hello.


    "Of course it''s true. Am I like such an unreliable person?"


    In the face of doubt, Ding Ning raised his chin 45 degrees and said proudly.


    "It''s not that you''re unreliable. I just didn''t expect you to have such a broad feeling."


    Mu Yanran despised his arrogant appearance, but had to admit that Ding Ning''s idea made her look at him differently.


    "No matter how broad my mind is, it''s not as broad as sister mu."


    Ding Ning squeezed her eyes, stared at mu Yanran''s towering chest and said something.


    "Scoundrel!"


    Mu Yanran blushed and glared at him fiercely: "look at your eyes again. Be careful to dig them out for you."


    "Confucius said, food and sex are also good. Women are not just for men, that is, sister mu. Your national color and natural fragrance. For ordinary people, I''m really lazy to see it."


    Ding Ning put on a rogue look that I only look up to you and made Mu Yan stamp her feet angrily.


    She was not used to talking about such ambiguous topics with men. She immediately turned her eyes and said, "are you here to see them?"


    "It''s not seeing a doctor, it''s healing. They shed too much blood for this country, but after their disability and retirement, they not only don''t get due respect, but also suffer from the eyes of many people. This is too unfair for them. I want to help them, but I don''t have enough strength alone, so I want to become a foundation and call on more people to help."


    Speaking of business, Ding Ning''s look became serious, even with a trace of dignity.


    "This is related to the policy and system of the whole country for disabled soldiers. It''s a thankless job. I''m afraid it will be difficult for you to take this road. Some people have engaged in such charitable foundations before, but they have finally become a tool for them to collect money. After being exposed, they have lost their reputation and bear a lifetime''s reputation."


    Mu Yanran obviously paid attention to this matter and sighed to persuade her.


    "I don''t agree with you. I don''t do it, you don''t do it, and everyone doesn''t do it. It can''t solve the problem at all. The national policy is good, but it lacks humanized implementation plan. Have you ever known the situation of disabled soldiers? They are soldiers. They all have the pride of soldiers. Do you think they are so proud People will bow down for five bushels of rice? Will you follow suit? Can you stand the sarcasm of some hateful people? Will you integrate into society like normal people? "


    Ding Ning''s face was full of perseverance, He said forcefully: "Although my strength is limited, I believe I can find like-minded Companions to walk side by side with me. I don''t ask them to be grateful. I just ask them to live an ordinary life. They can no longer be looked down upon everywhere and people can no longer look at them with colored glasses. They are heroes who protect the country and shouldn''t suffer such unfair treatment The office is respected, but at least, we should not let the hero shed blood and cry again. Those so-called charitable foundations are basically money making institutions that hang sheep''s head and sell dog meat. The foundation I want to start is by no means a profit-making institution, nor will it become a tool to collect money. It is really to do some practical things for these brave soldiers. "


    Mu Yanran looked at his righteous and awe inspiring face, and a flash of brilliance flashed in her eyes. At this moment, Ding Ning seemed very different from usual. She immediately smiled and joked: "then I wish you success. I hope you won''t become a street mouse shouted by everyone at that time."


    "As long as I have a clear conscience."


    Ding Ning shook his head disapprovingly, changed the topic and said, "by the way, how are these two days? Are you okay?"


    "It''s not the same." Mu Yanran obviously didn''t want to tell him about work and didn''t mention anything about being put together.


    "By the way, I have a batch of finished products. Does your company accept them?"


    Ding Ning wanted to sell the pendant made of ice jadeite to those people in Antique Street, but now he had an idea.


    Mu Yanran''s 300 million yuan has been wasted. The supply of goods must be very tight. These ice Jadeites may be able to solve her urgent needs.


    Sure enough, mu Yanran''s eyes lit up when she heard the speech. 300 million yuan is not enough to hurt the muscles and bones of Tianfu branch. The chain stores below are out of stock of high-grade Jadeites. She is urging the company to supply goods every day. At present, her biggest worry is the company''s supply problem: "what quality?"


    "Ice pendant, in the car, I''ll show you."


    Ding Ning should go to the Cayenne first.


    "Ice pendant?" Mu Yanran looked excited and quickly followed up.


    Then he shook his head and smiled bitterly. There were few ice seeds and several pendants, which could not solve the company''s dilemma at all.


    "There are glass ornaments. I just don''t know if your company can eat them."


    Ding Ning seemed to see through her mind and said calmly.


    "What? Glass ornaments? Are you serious?"


    Mu Yanran was overjoyed: "we''re going."


    "Does your company have so much capital?"


    Ding Ning asked suspiciously.


    "Cut, don''t underestimate our branch. Although the performance of our branch has been poor in the past six months, it is also due to the shortage of raw materials, which leads to the shortage of high-grade jade. In Ninghai, there are many rich people. The more high-grade things are, the more you don''t worry about selling. As long as you have good things, let alone tens of millions, we can take out hundreds of millions."


    Mu Yan said dismissively.


    Ding Ning sighed secretly, "hundreds of millions, it seems to be far from enough."


    "Hundreds of millions is still far away? Are you kidding?"


    Mu Yanran''s small eyes have a sense of contempt for the Hicks.


    "Here, this is an ice pendant. How much do you think your company can pay?"


    Ding Ning opened the front door, picked up a big bag, poured out 39 ice pendants like cabbage.


    "These are all ice pendants?"


    Mu Yanran''s eyes were straight. He hurried forward and pushed him away. He said painfully, "be gentle, be gentle."


    He picked up one ice pendant and looked at it. His eyes lit up. His face flushed with excitement: "God, it''s all ice pendant. It''s carved. It''s produced by Ding Ning. Quality assurance. Half of the supply problems of this subsidiary have been solved."


    "Hello, sister mu, I''m familiar, but now the pendant still belongs to me, but it''s not from your company."


    Ding Ning looked at her with a smile and hit her. He had never seen mu Yanran show such a small financial fan.


    "Hum, I see. It''s mine. Make an offer. I''ll take it all."


    Mu Yanran noticed her gaffe, instantly restored the high cold queen''s style, and proudly raised her chin to a 45 degree angle.


    "You look at it and make a deal if it''s appropriate."


    Ding Ning said carelessly that after knowing the price of glass jadeite, he really didn''t pay much attention to this ice jadeite.


    "I''ll give it to you? Can I give you 10 million? Do you do business like this?"


    Mu Yanran gave him a big white eye.


    "Yes, as long as you are happy, I will give it to you."


    Ding Ning said with a smile. It''s still very happy to tease the queen.


    "Hum, Ding Ning, why are you so generous to me? Say, are you thinking of me?"


    Mu Yan stared at him, his face full of vigilance.


    "You think too much. I have a girlfriend. I just call you sister. Naturally, I want to give you face." Ding Ning said lazily.


    Mu Yanran was stunned. She was inexplicably sour in her heart and her face was stiff, Business as usual, he said: "there are 39 pendants in total. The excellent carving skill makes these pendants add value. Each pendant is calculated at 4 million, and the preliminary estimated value is about 156 million. The specific price has to be given the final price by the company''s appraisers, but even if it is poor, it is not much worse."


    "Well, you can give me 150 million yuan. The change will be the monthly sanitary napkin money I gave my sister."


    Ding Ning said with a harmless smile.

 Chapter 179

    Mu Yanran looked at his hateful face, his pretty face turned red, gnashing his teeth and scolded, "scoundrel, are you disgusting?"


    "First, I''m a doctor. It''s a normal physiological phenomenon for women to come to the moon. There''s nothing to avoid; second, I call your sister. It''s natural for me to be your brother''s filial sister. I''ve wrapped up my brother''s sanitary napkins all my life."


    Ding Ning said with a righteous face, but the meaning of teasing between his eyebrows and eyes could not be concealed.


    "Six million to buy sanitary napkins? Don''t say I can''t use them in this life, in the next life, in the next life. You''re a dead scoundrel. You sincerely take advantage of me, don''t you?"


    Talking about such a private topic with a man for the first time made mu Yanran blush with shame and stamp her feet angrily.


    Ding Ning''s belly was almost burst with laughter. He didn''t expect that mu Yanran, who was full of Queen fan, had such a lovely side. He lit a cigarette smartly and said:


    "Who knows if my sister''s bleeding volume is relatively large. It''s called preparedness."


    "Ding Ning, you die!"


    Mu Yanran finally couldn''t help getting angry. She waved Kun in her hand and chased all over the world. After that, she ran to Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning laughed and ran faster than the rabbit. He ran around the car for several times, making mu Yanran tired and out of breath. Ding Ning was not red and out of breath. A cheap smile was two meters away from him.


    "No wonder Ning Ge''er asked us to stay in the company as a security guard. It turned out that he wanted us to protect his little lover."


    "I say, no wonder, but then again, Ning Ge''er has a good eye. This daughter-in-law is really handsome."


    "Then don''t say anything. Let''s all be security guards and pay attention to the safety of our brothers and sisters."


    "That''s necessary. Ning Ge''er''s kindness is not expected. We can''t help it."


    ... Gong Qiang and others watched handsome boys and beautiful women playing in the distance, showing a knowing smile that they thought they had found the truth.


    "Come here and see if I don''t kill you."


    After such a run, mu Yanran''s pent up anger was immediately swept away. He fiercely pointed to Ding Ning and threatened, but there was no angry appearance in the words, but anger meant more.


    "Well, sister, I''m wrong. Take it easy. Just now I saw something in my sister''s heart. When I asked you, you wouldn''t say. This is treating me as an outsider. If you don''t tease sister, let your depression out of your chest, you will get sick."


    Ding Ning came over obediently and let Mu Yan twist his ears, pretending to be in pain and showing his teeth.


    Mu Yanran wanted to screw his ears hard and teach him a lesson. When she heard his explanation, she warmed her heart and subconsciously lightened her strength. For fear of hurting him, she pinched him symbolically and said angrily, "dare to flirt with my sister again in the future and see how I deal with you."


    "I knew I wouldn''t give up."


    Ding Ning immediately put his nose on his face, grabbed her slender hand and sniffed intoxicated.


    "Smelly rascal, you... What are you doing? You have a girlfriend."


    Mu Yanran was so frivolous and ashamed, but her words were sour, which surprised her. What''s the matter with her? Do you like him?


    No, it''s impossible. He must have missed his brother too much and mistook him for his brother. When his brother has a girlfriend, he goes to accompany his girlfriend all day and ignores his sister. It''s normal for her sister to be jealous. Mu Yanran comforted herself and felt better.


    Ding Ning saw her expression change for a moment and seemed to think of something unhappy. He wisely stopped teasing her and coughed: "sister, the price is settled. I only want 150 million. Don''t be silly and polite to your company. Take the rest."


    "Hum, I don''t want to be rewarded without merit."


    Mu Yanran''s face changed very quickly, and in the twinkling of an eye, she recovered her cold appearance.


    "Forget it. If you don''t want me, I won''t sell it. It''s not that I can''t sell it. I didn''t sell it to your company because of my sister''s face."


    Ding Ning knew that mu Yanran was not short of money, but he just wanted her to take advantage of it. If he didn''t know that mu Yanran wouldn''t want it, he wanted to give it to her.


    Mu Yan looked at him in a daze: "Ding Ning, why are you so good to me?"


    "You''re my sister. I don''t have brothers and sisters. I haven''t had a playmate of the same age since I was a child in Dalian. I''ve always wanted to have a sister or sister. Now that I have you, can I help my sister?"


    Ding Ning naturally said that in fact, it is not nonsense. He has studied culture with his master since childhood. He has never been to school. He has no friends or classmates.


    Every day, I either learn Sabre skills from my father or from the other four masters.


    Until he was seventeen, Dad suddenly took out a pile of student status and admission cards and asked him to take the college entrance examination. He went there in a muddle headed way and was admitted to Ninghai University.


    In such a living environment, he envied other children, others playing, and others having brothers and sisters, especially the neighbors'' sisters and brothers. His sister loved his brother very much. He kept delicious food for his brother every time, which made him look forward to having a sister.


    "Why not a brother, not a sister?"


    Mu Yanran''s mind turned quickly and asked sharply.


    Ding Ning touched his nose and said solemnly, "because my sister is careful, she knows it hurts me."


    "What about my sister?" Listening to these childish words, mu Yanran asked with some laughter.


    Ding Ning bent his right arm and posed as a muscular man: "my sister can stimulate my desire for protection. I can protect her."


    Hearing his answer, mu Yanran looked a little surprised.


    Although she has no sister, she has a brother, which makes her have a strong desire for protection and always protect him like an old hen.


    But my brother is now old and has his own ideas and ideas. Gradually, he no longer needs her protection. On the contrary, he sometimes feels very impatient with her protection, which makes her very frustrated.


    Ding Ning''s appearance seemed to make up for the lack of regret and made her energetic. With maternal brilliance on her face, she reached out and stroked Ding Ning''s cheek:


    "Well, I''ll be your sister and you''ll be my brother. My sister will protect you in the future."


    Ding Ning can''t laugh or cry. He wants a sister, but it''s not mu Yanran, a simple silly girl. He doesn''t want to treat her as a sister. He just wants to turn her into a woman who needs her own.


    But looking at mu Yanran''s serious expression, he was touched with a touch of light. He really couldn''t bear to say anything if he refused.


    It''s like carrying a stone and hitting yourself in the foot. Instead of picking up a girl, he has another sister. In the future, he can''t push her down and call her sister. Although it''s very exciting, he always feels strange.


    But it was difficult to ride a tiger. He could only show a look of admiration, and said excitedly in a disgusting tone: "I Ding Ning also have a sister, sister hug!"


    Mu Yanran, who had always been strict with him, was very generous this time. The flood of maternal love directly held him in her arms, rubbed his head with a smile and said, "good brother!"


    Wow, I didn''t see it. My sister has good goods. How can this size have D? Ding Ning felt the softness on her chest and smelled her faint body fragrance. Unexpectedly, she had an adverse reaction.


    Mu Yanran''s heart pounded and her pretty face turned red. This smelly boy, I''m your sister. I have evil thoughts towards my sister.


    Hurriedly pushed him away, turned his head unnaturally and coughed: "let''s go to the company for evaluation."


    "Wait a minute, there are glass ornaments. Sister, does your company accept them?"


    Ding Ning''s old face was red, and he cursed himself for being so determined. I was afraid that my elder sister would not think of such a welfare any more, and hurriedly bent down into the car to hide her embarrassment.


    "By the way, I forgot to have glass seed."


    Mu Yanran''s face was red. At that moment, she had a trace of desire, which made her feel so ashamed.


    He quickly took a deep breath, forced himself to calm down and constantly warned himself that he was a brother and must not have any indiscriminate ideas.


    When she saw the four glass ornaments in the back of the car, all her embarrassment disappeared. Her beautiful eyes stared at the boss and took a breath: "you won''t rob any jewelry store?"


    Ding Ning disdained his lips and said with a touch of pride, "rob a jewelry store? Which jewelry store can have the carving skill of your brother? I carved it myself, like a fake."


    "Indeed, you carved it yourself, but where did you get such a kind of glass jade? It''s still the top imperial green glass. Don''t tell me it''s all made of gambling stones."


    Mu Yanran was acutely aware of the problems ignored before. Although ice is rare, there are still some problems.


    But the emperor green glass is not a rare problem, but extremely rare. These four ornaments need at least two pieces of glass to be carved, and the value can''t even be measured by her.


    Now, before Lenovo, Ding Ning said that hundreds of millions of people can''t eat it. She hasn''t taken it seriously, but now she has to admit that the company really can''t eat it.


    Each ornament is made of top materials and top carving skills. It can be used as an heirloom collection and definitely belongs to the category of handed down famous products.


    Even the previous ice pendants are qualified to become famous products. She is selfish in giving a price of $4 million. She can easily sell them to $6 million with her carving skill.


    It can be said that as long as Tianfu company eats this batch of goods, it can turn the company into one of the best boutique jewelry companies in Ninghai.


    "Do you believe me when I say I can do special functions?" Ding Ning didn''t give a positive answer as if it were false or true.


    If Mu Yanran had the idea of taking advantage of Ding Ning''s ignorance before, but now she has really regarded him as her brother, she will never pit him again.


    "Why don''t you say you''re Superman?"


    Mu Yanran gouged him out and didn''t continue to ask. Instead, she looked serious and said, "since you call me sister, I won''t hide it from you. Each of these four ornaments can become a famous product. We can sell an astronomical number at the auction house. Our company can only eat one at most."


    "Sister, I know you must have encountered difficulties. Just say it. These decorations are for you. Can you solve the difficulties?"


    Ding Ning said sincerely, this is his internal woman, not to mention four, even if it is ten or 100, he won''t care.


    Who says this guy has always been a spoiled wife maniac. He won''t frown at the woman he likes, even if he loses all his money.


    Mu Yanran clenched her red lips. Tears gradually accumulated in her beautiful eyes. Her voice was choked and nodded: "it won''t take so much. Two things are enough to get me out of trouble."


    Ding Ning looked suddenly relaxed. He waved his hand carelessly: "that''s good. Take whichever two you like as an engagement gift to your sister."


    "Ah? An engagement?" Mu Yan opened her mouth in amazement. How can this wind sound wrong.


    Ding Ning thief smiled: "kiss recognition ceremony, kiss recognition ceremony, slip of the tongue, slip of the tongue, hey hey!"

 Chapter 180

    "You little villain, hate, will joke with your sister!"


    Mu Yanran turned her back to wipe her tears. When she turned her head, she whispered coyly and gave him a big white eye with all kinds of customs.


    The cold queen turned into a charming and charming woman. At that moment, Ding Ning was very excited about her feelings. He wanted to hold her in his arms and take good care of her. However, he knew that mu Yanran had a strong sense of prevention. Now he has just been recognized by her and has the opportunity to get close to her. He must not be eager for success and show his horse''s feet.


    Anxious can''t eat hot tofu. Only by gradually burying her own shadow in her heart can she finally hold the beauty back.


    "Well, brother, the current working capital of the company is only about 7.8 billion. The price of each of your two ornaments is about 800 million. I''ll take advantage of you. I''ll give you a deposit of 800 million according to the calculation of 1.6 billion. Will you transfer the remaining 800 million to you after you sell it?"


    Mu Yan thought for a moment and said decisively.


    "I''ll do whatever I say. As long as I''m happy, I''ll do whatever I want."


    Ding Ning was moved by all her thoughts for mu Yanran. She wanted to give him another hug if she wasn''t afraid of this guy''s inappropriate reaction.


    "Chirp!"


    Suddenly, a bird like sound came from the trunk of the car. Ding Ning patted his forehead: "by the way, sister, I bought a pair of little raccoons today. Give them to you."


    "Raccoon?" Mu Yanran''s eyes lit up and said excitedly, "come on, let me see."


    Women are born with no resistance to furry animals. When they see the lovely raccoon named "little gray" and "little brown" by Ding Ning, mu Yanran''s eyes are full of small stars.


    She hugged one in one hand. When the two little guys licked her arm with their small pink tongues, her face was full of doting.


    After playing with them for a long time, mu Yanran looked at Ding Ning: "really gave it to me?"


    "Of course, I bought it for my sister." As soon as Ding Ning was not careful, he leaked his mouth, hurriedly spit out his tongue, and giggled all the time.


    Mu Yanran''s cheeks turned red. She knew that the scoundrel was making his own ideas. Hum, this Playboy obviously had a girlfriend and came to provoke herself.


    A figure wearing a mask suddenly flashed in his mind. He was so confused that he wanted to return the two little guys to Ding Ning, but he was really reluctant to give up. He hesitated and said with a straight face:


    "Then I''ll take them. It''s not an example!"


    "Good!"


    Ding Ning was overjoyed and thought she would refuse. Unexpectedly, she really accepted them. With these two little undercover agents, mu Yanran''s every move was under his control. There was no need to worry that someone would endanger her safety.


    "Jingling!"


    At this time, Ding Ning''s mobile phone suddenly rang. Seeing that the caller ID was Han Xi, he wondered in his heart.


    Having not been in touch for so long, Han Xi suddenly remembered to call himself, but he still had a good impression of Han Xi.


    Chong Mu Yan apologetically nodded, reached out and pressed the answer button, smiled and said, "brother Han, how did you remember to call me?"


    Han Xi''s voice was a little embarrassed: "brother Ding, I''m not looking for you, Captain LAN is looking for you."


    Captain Blue? In Ding Ning''s mind, Lan Yang appeared. What was he looking for? He frowned: "what''s the matter with him?"


    "He was injured. Now he is in our hospital. He insisted on calling you. It seems that there is something urgent. Do you want to answer?"


    Han Xi asked with some uneasiness.


    "Let him answer the phone." Ding Ning said decisively.


    "OK, wait a minute."


    The voice of Han Xi''s accelerated footsteps came from the phone. Soon, a weak and urgent voice came from the phone: "is it Dr. Ding? I''m Lan Yang."


    "I''m Captain Blue. Are you looking for me? What can I do for you?"


    Ding Ning asked in some surprise. He didn''t know what he was looking for?


    However, when he thought about it, Lan Yang should have suffered a difficult injury while performing his task. Han Xi may have recommended himself. He doesn''t mind going to see it. After all, he has a natural favor for soldiers.


    "Thank God, I finally found you, Dr. Ding. Go... Save... Save captain Xiao."


    "She... What happened to her?"


    Lanyang''s words made Ding Ning feel like falling ice valley. Her scalp was numb, and her brain exploded with a bang. She was full of terrible anger, which made mu Yanran look at it.


    After Lan Yang''s intermittent complaints, Ding Ning knew that two unidentified forces fought last night and many people died. When the police arrived, the two groups escaped.


    The police tracked the trace of a group of people through the monitoring system. They hid in a village at the foot of Hengyun mountain. Xiao Nuo personally led the team to catch people this morning, but he didn''t want to be resisted by this group.


    These people are extremely tough. They not only have good skills, but also have heavy firepower. Three policemen of the criminal police team were killed, more than a dozen policemen were injured, and several innocent villagers were affected.


    Xiao Nuo''s urgent request for help attracted the great attention of the city leaders. The gun fire special police team and the sword special force were jointly dispatched, but they were ambushed by the bandits who fled into Hengyun mountain and suffered heavy losses.


    Xiao Nuo was injured and kidnapped, and Lanyang, the special captain, was also injured. He was shot in the abdomen and was about to enter the operating room, but he was worried about Xiao Nuo. Thinking of Ding Ning''s terrible skill, he asked Han Xi to help contact him and ask him to do it.


    "How long has she been kidnapped?"


    Ding Ning''s forehead was green and flustered. He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. He asked in a deep voice.


    "It''s been more than an hour. Now Hengyun mountain has been blocked by the police. These bandits are trapped in the mountain, but Captain Xiao is in their hands. Both the military and police dare not force it too quickly. Dr. Ding, I don''t hide it from you. I like Captain Xiao, but she likes you. Now things are urgent. Would you please save her?"


    Lan Yang pleaded sincerely.


    "Don''t worry, I will. Don''t worry. Get ready for surgery. Thank you, Lanyang. It will be all right."


    Ding Ning''s heart was full of remorse and chagrin. Last night he patronized to chase Ling Yun and didn''t consider Xiao Nuo''s mood at all.


    I wanted to call her in the morning, but it was not a bad thing to take this opportunity to draw a line with her. I was so cruel that I didn''t contact her.


    From LAN Yangkou, he already knew that Xiao Nuo was promoted to the captain of the Criminal Police Corps. According to the truth, she was in charge of such an action. She shouldn''t lead the team in person, but she still charged in the front line. It''s not because she was in a bad mood last night.


    This filled Ding Ning with remorse and remorse. If she called her in the morning, maybe she wouldn''t fall into the current dilemma.


    He hung up the phone with a livid face, moved the jade carving out of the car, and hurriedly left a sentence that I have something urgent. Just come back and transfer it to me. He left mu Yanran with an ignorant face and drove straight to Hengyun mountain.


    "Big ass, you have to hold on. You must wait for me."


    Ding Ning forced himself to calm down and kept praying. He went all the way to 150 miles. He was still speeding up. He ran the red light several times, which almost caused a major traffic accident and more than a dozen police cars.


    In the spiritual field, Doudou gives orders to protect Lingyun, Xiaocui goes to monitor the world of clouds, and Xiaojin directly flies to Hengyun mountain to look for Xiao Nuo''s trace.


    With a "Ding" sound, the prompt for the arrival of 956 million text messages came. Ding Ning glanced. Mu Yanran was still unwilling to take advantage of him after all, and the six million change came to him.


    But at the moment, he was anxious and had no mood at all. The scene that Xiao Nuo was abused and humiliated by those inhuman bandits flashed in his mind.


    This made his eyes red, and his whole body was constantly emitting terrible anger. He wanted to break the bandits into pieces.


    Hengyun mountain is one of the twelve mountains of nine peaks in ninghaisong County, with an altitude of 70 meters. The mountain area is more than 600 mu, of which the mountain forest area is nearly 500 mu. It is the most beautiful peak among the nine peaks.


    At the moment, Xiao Nuo''s face was pale. There was a shocking bullet hole on his right shoulder. His arm was weak and drooping. The blood was still flowing. She dyed her police uniform red. He was held by two men with oil paint on his face, gray vest and submachine gun in his hand. He was staggering in the mountains.


    "You can''t escape. Surrender, now..."


    Xiao Nuo was still trying to persuade the two bandits to surrender, but he was slapped in the face by the inch man on the left. The corners of his mouth were bleeding: "bitch, shut up and talk nonsense. I''m on you now."


    "Paralyzed, listen to your colleagues call you captain Xiao. You should be a small leader?"


    The round faced man on the right stretched out his hand and touched her towering chest. He smiled and said, "when we meet our brothers, take you as a hostage and negotiate with them. I believe the police will agree to our conditions."


    "Bah! Go to your dreams. The police will never compromise with you. Get away, beast."


    Xiao Nuo twisted his body mercilessly, avoided the salty pig''s hand of the round faced man, and spit a bloody thick phlegm on his face.


    The round faced man didn''t think much of it, wiped it casually, and disgustingly put out his tongue to lick it. He said with an intoxicated face:


    "I''ve played with so many women, but I really haven''t played with police flowers. Tut Tut, look, this big chest and big ass, even the saliva is fragrant, and the black snake has been running for several hours. Let''s find a place to have a rest and talk about it first."


    "Sao pig, don''t be so busy. Let''s meet the boss first. This woman is the key to whether we can get away."


    The inch man frowned, shook his head and advised.


    "Paralyzed, I know you like men, but I like women. I''m excited to watch this girl''s big chest and big ass. what''s the matter with me? I''m not going to kill her. As long as she''s alive, she can be a hostage. Don''t forget that you took a fancy to that little white face in the last mission. I didn''t help you keep the wind."


    Sao pig said with an unhappy face.


    The black snake hesitated for a moment, as if he had some truth in what he said. "Well, I''ve been running for a long time. First find a place to rest. We''ve left marks all the way. Boss, they''ll find it. I really don''t know what''s good about women."


    "Hey, you don''t understand the beauty of women, ha ha!"


    Sao pig hugged Xiao Nuo, kissed her on the face and laughed wildly.


    Xiao Nuo''s face turned pale, and he almost didn''t spit out his nausea. He put his left foot on the ground and his right leg under Sao pig''s crotch. The muscles on Sao pig''s face were distorted, gave a scream, covered his crotch and kept jumping.


    "Stinky girl, die!"


    The black snake hit Xiao Nuo on the back with a hard butt, making her stagger to the ground.


    "Paralyzed, I''m going to fuck this bitch now."


    Sao pig''s face was ferocious. A hungry tiger fell on Xiao Nuo''s body. His smelly mouth kissed her snow-white neck and his big hand touched her upturned hip.

 Chapter 181

    "Go away, you pervert, beast."


    The strong sense of fear made Xiao Nuo surge up infinite strength and turn over to press Sao pig under him.


    "So policewoman Hua likes this posture. Hey, I like it too."


    Sao pig scratched at her upturned chest with both hands.


    "Get out!"


    Xiao Nuo struggled desperately. His left elbow was hard backward. The Sao pig looked like Venus and gave a scream.


    Xiao Nuo was the first to roll and stood up with the sharp pain of his right shoulder.


    "Still want to resist, smelly woman."


    The black snake waved a submachine gun and hit Xiao Nuo''s forehead with a hard butt, knocking her to the ground, and the blood dyed the ground red like a spring.


    Looking at Xiao Nuo, the black snake was a little flustered: "paralyzed, won''t kill her."


    "Bitch, even if I can''t run away today, I''ll fuck her before I die."


    Sao pig covered his dark eyes, spit hard, flashing a fierce light in his eyes, and twisted hard on the gunshot wound on Xiao Nuo''s shoulder.


    "Er!"


    Xiao Nuo was awakened by severe pain, and couldn''t help crying out in his mouth.


    "She''s not dead, Sao pig. Don''t mess around. If you kill her, we''ll all be finished."


    Seeing that Xiao Nuo was not dead, the black snake immediately looked happy and quickly opened the Sao pig.


    "Black snake, it''s a brother. Don''t stop me. I''ll fuck her whatever I say today."


    Sao pig broke away from the black snake''s hand and roared angrily.


    "You can play paralyzed, but don''t play dead."


    The black snake frowned and knew that the guy Sao pig couldn''t control his lower body, otherwise he wouldn''t have this nickname. He immediately stepped back and warned seriously.


    Seeing that the black snake was not stopped, Sao pig''s face looked good for a few minutes. He smiled fiercely and said, "don''t worry, I haven''t lived enough."


    With a "hiss pull", Sao pig tore Xiao Nuo''s clothes and revealed his tight vest. The towering and round peaks were ready to come out, making him thirsty. With an obscene smile on his face, he couldn''t wait to squat down, untie Xiao Nuo''s belt, pull down her pants, revealing sexy underwear and a pair of snow-white long legs.


    "Gollum!"


    Sao pig swallowed his saliva and stretched out his hand to remove the last obstacle.


    Suddenly, the white light flashed in front of him, and Xiao Nuo, who was dying, suddenly moved. His long legs kicked Sao pig''s round face, and he fell back with a scream of pain.


    Xiao Nuo didn''t know where the strength came from. His body jumped, jumped on Sao pig, reached out and pulled out the military knife around his waist, and stabbed it in his crotch.


    "Ah!"


    Sao pig screamed bitterly and curled up. The pain made him twitch all over, and his evil tools were abandoned.


    The black snake didn''t have time to respond to this series of movements. Sao pig was castrated by Xiao Nuo.


    "Go to hell, bastard!"


    Xiao Nuo''s forehead was full of blood, mixed with soil, dyed her face red, and her skin looked as ferocious as a ghost.


    The most frightening thing for the black snake was that she rode on Sao pig, and a pair of long legs wrapped around his waist, allowing him to struggle and roll, stabbing him one knife after another.


    Even if Sao pig''s blood hole, struggle and scream have subsided, and his round eyes are dead, Xiao Nuo still hasn''t stopped, stabbing like he has lost his heart.


    "You want to die!"


    Shocked by Xiao Nuo''s ferocity, the black snake was so angry that he waved the butt of his gun and hit her headless.


    Xiao Nuo didn''t say a word or resist, and let him hit it, but as soon as he stopped, she immediately got up and continued to poke Sao pig''s body.


    "Madman, what a madman!"


    The black snake was frightened and retreated. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do. How much the policewoman hated Sao pig. It was more cruel than digging a tomb and whipping a corpse.


    "Black snake, what''s going on?"


    Just then, seven or eight men dressed like them came out of the woods. The middle-aged man, led by them, frowned and asked.


    "Iron mouse boss, you''re here. This woman is crazy."


    The black snake was at a loss when he heard the boss''s voice. He was immediately happy and quickly told the story.


    The iron mouse, known as the boss, looked at Sao pig''s body indifferently and snorted angrily: "it''s really a guy who can''t accomplish anything but defeat. When is it time? He still wants to play with women. He deserves to die. Take this policewoman and go quickly."


    "Yes, boss."


    The two men glanced at Xiao Nuo''s concave and convex figure, and came forward to pick her up and drag her away.


    Whew!


    A loud hawk cry sounded, and the people subconsciously looked up to the sky.


    The two men made a "poof" and fell to the ground.


    "There are enemies, be careful!"


    The iron mouse reacted the fastest and first found the strange scene. It was immediately creepy. It rolled on the spot and jumped behind the nearest tree. Raising its hand was a round of shooting.


    "Da Da..."


    Others also reacted, hiding and shooting aimlessly with submachine guns.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t even see anyone. They could only shoot around blindly, hit broken wood and didn''t hit any targets.


    "Stop!"


    Iron mouse raised his hand and shouted to stop. He leaned out his head from behind the tree to check.


    It was quiet all around. There was no more movement except that Xiao Nuo had fainted to the ground.


    The quiet environment made everyone look at each other, a chill rushed to the spirit of heaven, and their hearts trembled. What the hell is this in the daytime?


    A few miles away, ye Zhiqiu''s eyes flashed with oil paint on his face and whispered in his ear: "there is a gunshot at nine o''clock. It must be those guys. Everyone is scattered and encircled. Be sure to ensure the safety of Captain Xiao."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    The team of ten carefully encircled the nine o''clock position.


    Ding Ning hid on a tree with luxuriant branches and leaves, and his face was cold as never before.


    Looking at Xiao Nuo, who was covered in blood and didn''t know his life and death, made his heart ache like a knife. He had no place to vent his anger. He wanted to rush out and kill everyone.


    But he knew he had to calm down. These bandits were well equipped. They were not only armed with a submachine gun, but also armed with a saber, pistol and even a grenade.


    Although he has good skills, he has not yet reached the point of ignoring the threat of bullets. It is worth his death to show his temporary courage, but Xiao Nuo is still waiting for his treatment. He must not be impulsive.


    There were nine bandits in total. He killed two with silver needles and left seven. He must eliminate them in the shortest time and rescue Xiao Nuo in time.


    Close your eyes and use Xiao Jin''s vision to lock the location of these people. From their hiding location, these guys have rich combat experience and are basically dead corners.


    "Boss, what should I do?"


    A guy named black dog was frightened by the strange way of death of two accomplices and asked at his throat.


    "Find a way to catch the policewoman. With her in hand, we''ll be safe."


    The iron mouse said in a deep voice, "black dog, go and catch that woman."


    As soon as the black dog''s face changed, NIMA knew I wouldn''t talk much, but the organization was well disciplined. Iron mouse was their leader. Since he gave an order, he had to carry out the order no matter how reluctant he was.


    Immediately, the trembling cat ran to Xiao Nuo, ten meters, nine meters, eight meters... Two meters!


    The black dog''s face was happy. There were only two meters left. As long as he kidnapped the female policeman in a second, he would be safe.


    "Bang... Bang... Bang..."


    The heartbeat of iron mouse and others unconsciously accelerated and jumped up, nervously paying attention to the action of black dog.


    Close... Close


    Yes, the hearts of iron mouse and others almost jumped out of the chest.


    I saw the black dog suddenly jump up in the air and rush at Xiao Nuo, but it was not blocked or anything happened, but then


    The black dog suddenly fell to the ground and never got up again. It was only one step away from Xiao Nuo, which made their smiles stiff on their faces.


    Everyone felt a cold breath coming out of his spine and straight towards the spirit of heaven, which was creepy.


    It''s also too strange. So many people were present. They didn''t see anyone and didn''t hear any sound. Why did the black dog die inexplicably?


    "Old shrimp, you are the fastest among us. Go and have a try. I''ll see who''s playing tricks!"


    Iron mouse took a deep breath, quickly calmed his mood and whispered an order.


    The old shrimp''s face was black. It was like asking him to die. His lips said, "old... Boss, can there be a ghost?"


    "Ghost, you''re paralyzed. Where''s the ghost in the daytime? Hurry up!"


    The iron mouse snapped.


    The old shrimp swallowed and spit in fear. He poked his head out from behind the tree and visually measured the distance. It was only five or six meters away.


    Shit, spell it! As soon as the old shrimp gritted his teeth and kicked hard under his feet, the whole person jumped out like an arrow. As long as two seconds, it was enough for him to hold Xiao Nuo in his hand.


    But the speed he was proud of was like a snail in Ding Ning''s eyes. With a faint silver flash, he didn''t even use it for half a second, and the silver needle directly penetrated his temple.


    "Poop!"


    Like an overlapping man, the old shrimp fell heavily on the black dog. It was still only one step away from Xiao Nuo, but it was like a natural moat.


    "Hiss!"


    The remaining five people took a breath and suddenly became silent. It''s really a ghost in the daytime.


    The throat of the iron mouse stirred violently, which was so scary, as if the policewoman was a restricted area. He would rather fight with the police than face such an invisible and strange enemy.


    The brain is turning rapidly. The current situation makes it possible for them to escape from life only by holding female policemen, but the problem is that they can''t even get close now.


    This has formed a dead knot. If you don''t open it, you can delay it. When the military and police come to surround them, they will only have a dead end.


    Spell it! It has to be said that iron mouse is also a smart person. He believes that there can be no ghosts in the world. It must be people who hide in the dark to prevent them from approaching the policewoman.


    He didn''t dare to show up, which showed that he was still afraid of bullets from himself and others. In that case


    That''s easy. The enemy hiding in the dark must be protecting the policewoman. As long as they shoot at the policewoman, the secret enemy can''t hide any more.


    Iron mouse''s face showed a touch of cruelty. He wanted to gamble. If he won, he could kill the enemy and catch the policewoman as a hostage.


    Losing the bet is nothing more than a dead end. Anyway, if it''s all like this, I can only fight.


    The muzzle of the gun aimed at Xiao Nuo and shouted loudly, "I''ll count one, two and three and come out immediately. Otherwise, we''ll kill the policewoman and see if you''re fast or our bullets are fast!"


    Ding Ning''s heart sank. What he had been worried about happened, but now he had no choice. He immediately shouted, "don''t shoot, I''ll come out!"


    "No, don''t..."


    I don''t know when to restore a trace of Qingming. Xiao Nuo looked at Ding Ning who came out with her hands held high. She burst into tears and shouted hoarsely, but her weak voice was quickly drowned in the sound of gunshots.

 Chapter 182

    "Da Da..."


    Xiao Nuo saw the familiar figure pounce on her without hesitation, and the salty, wet and warm blood splashed on her face.


    The pain of heart tearing, a burst of dizziness, made her black and unconscious


    When she woke up again, there were snow-white walls around her and a strong smell of disinfectant on her nose. She opened her eyes blankly. Where is this? Is it heaven or hell?


    "Sister Nuo, you woke up and scared us to death."


    Xiao Yao''s cry of joy made her thinking quickly return to reality.


    "Er! Xiao Yao, why are you dead?"


    As soon as Xiao Nuo opened her mouth, her voice was dry, which made her feel strange.


    "Sister Nuo, what are you talking about? This is a hospital. How do you feel? Is it better?"


    The mosquito''s concerned face suddenly appeared in Xiao Nuo''s sight, which made her thinking a little scattered. Isn''t she dead? Why are mosquitoes and Xiaoyao here?


    "It''s great that you''re all right. It scared us to death. Xiao Nuo, you''re the chief of the criminal police. There''s no chief to rush forward. Don''t do such a thing next time. You don''t know how worried we are about you."


    "Yes, sister Nuo, you''ve been in a coma all day and night. If you do this again next time, we''ll all have to be scared of a heart attack."


    Dai Zhefeng and Huzi, who were black and blue, also came together and said with concern.


    "Madman? Tiger? Why are you here? Are you dead, too?"


    Xiao Nuo''s mind was not clear. He blinked his confused eyes. In his trance memory, their small circle seemed to have disintegrated. How did they get together again?


    Xiao Yao gave Xiao Nuo a worried look and whispered, "you''d better call the doctor to have a look. Sister Nuo''s spirit doesn''t seem quite right. She won''t... Lose her memory."


    "Er! I''m fine. I''m so sleepy. I''ll be fine after I sleep."


    Xiao Nuo shook her head desperately. It seemed that she had forgotten something very important, but she couldn''t remember. Bursts of weakness came and made her close her eyes again.


    "I''ll go outside for a cigarette."


    The mosquito glared at the tiger, and the tiger scratched his head. His expression was so embarrassed that he fled on the pretext of smoking.


    Dai Zhefeng glanced at mosquitoes with deep meaning and said meaningfully, "it''s easy to ask for priceless treasure. It''s rare to have a lover. Mosquitoes, cherish it. Tiger is really good."


    The mosquito blushed and squeezed out a monosyllabic word from his nose: "Hmm!"


    Xiao Yao showed a slightly narrow smile, patted the mosquito on the shoulder and said with a light smile: "in fact, the tiger is really good, very male, that is, he is submissive in front of you. Do you want to miss it easily."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect this guy to draw with me because he usually doesn''t show mountains and dew. I really underestimate him."


    Dai Zhefeng seemed to have undergone some transformation, with an unspeakable free and easy look on his face, laughing and joking.


    "Madman, have you really decided to go to the army for training?" Xiao Yao asked seriously.


    Dai Zhefeng nodded firmly and said with a bitter smile:


    "I always thought I was the person who loved Xiao Nuo most in the world, and no one would be more suitable for her than me. But until now, I know how ridiculous my obsession is. Ding Ning can stop bullets for Xiao Nuo. I asked myself countless times whether I can do it. The answer is, I don''t know the way. Therefore, compared with Ding Ning''s feelings for Xiao Nuo, I''m ashamed. It''s time to put it down We are still the best brothers and sisters, of course, on the premise that you are willing to forgive me. "


    Then Dai Zhefeng bowed down solemnly and deeply: "I apologize to you, especially mosquitoes. It was my obsession that made me lose my mind and hurt you, as well as the feelings of our friends."


    "Madman, don''t do this. I don''t blame you, and mosquitoes won''t blame you."


    Xiao Yao hurriedly pulled him up and said sincerely, "we will always be best friends."


    The mosquito looked at him with complex eyes and secretly fell in love with the man for so many years, but her heart was never on her.


    After a drunken wake-up, she and Huzi lie naked on the hotel bed. The bright red virgin blood shows that she has changed from a girl to a woman.


    To her surprise, she was not very angry, but out of a woman''s reserve and a touch of regret, she still wantonly cried, beat and scolded, blaming him for taking advantage of people''s danger, but the tiger didn''t say a word and let her vent.


    When she was exhausted and crying, tiger son said with red eyes and a loud voice that I would be responsible for you.


    It has been said that the nearest channel to conquer a woman''s heart is Yin / Tao. Looking at the tiger who is silent and buried in smoking, the psychology of mosquitoes has gradually changed subtly.


    When you think about it, she''s really stupid. Huzi hasn''t found a girlfriend in recent years and responds to her every request. When she''s in a bad mood, she always acts as her trash can, listens to her talk and drinks with her.


    Every time she was sad, he accompanied her silently; Every time someone wants to take advantage of her, he is the first to rush up to protect her; Every time she is happy, tiger will always be happy with her.


    Over the years, Huzi has silently protected her, loved her, spoiled her and used to her... She has been used to his care. If one day Huzi disappears in her world, she doesn''t know what she will do.


    Although he has never confessed, company is the longest confession.


    No matter what unhappy things she encountered, the first object she wanted to talk to was always him; No matter what makes her happy, the first thought is to share with him; No matter what danger she encounters, he will always be the first person to ask for help.


    It turned out that the person who really loved her most was always by her side. It turned out that she had already deeply loved him unknowingly, but her heart was blinded by the unattainable obsession and never found it.


    Until now, Dai Zhefeng announced to officially let go of Xiao Nuo. Seeing the relief of the person she had always thought she loved, the mosquito was suddenly relieved, and a sincere smile appeared on her face:


    "Madman, I don''t regret loving you, but it''s all in the past. We''ll still be best friends in the future."


    "Thank you for loving me, mosquito. Treat tiger well. He''s a real man."


    Dai Zhefeng thought of Huzi''s crazy appearance when fighting with himself for mosquitoes, and a heartfelt smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    There was a slight sound of footsteps outside the door. The mosquito looked at Dai Zhefeng, took a deep breath, and a cunning color flashed at the bottom of his eyes:


    "Madman, anyway, I loved you once. On the occasion of parting, just say goodbye to the past and give me a hug."


    "Of course, just embrace the past!"


    Dai Zhefeng smiled knowingly and held the mosquito in his arms.


    "You... What are you doing? Loosen it!"


    The door of the ward was pushed open, and the tiger looked at the scene with tongue tied eyes. Then his eyes burst out with anger. He jumped up with an arrow and pulled the mosquito behind him.


    Red eyes punched Dai Zhefeng in the face like a crazy Tiger: "you bastard, I''ve endured you for a long time. Mosquitoes liked you before. You don''t cherish it. Now she''s my woman. You dare to take advantage of her."


    "Bang", Dai Zhefeng took the punch firmly, and his swollen eye circle turned into a panda eye again, but he smiled without anger and said with a narrow face: "mosquito, we are clear now."


    "Well, we''re done."


    The mosquito blushed, reached out and twisted the tiger''s ear, pinched his waist and said fiercely, "what did you just say? Who is your woman?"


    The angry tiger immediately counselled. Like frost beaten eggplant, he hung his head and said nothing, but the violent fluctuation of his chest showed his restlessness in his heart.


    "You coward, you dare say you dare not admit it. I''m so angry."


    The mosquito kicked him in the leg, turned angrily and walked outside the ward.


    "Fool, you didn''t chase me. You were so brave when you hit me. Now why do you advise? I boast that you are a real man. Mosquitoes just hugged me deliberately to stimulate you. You fool, people are sleeping by you. You don''t hurry to confess to others. It''s useless to say that you are responsible. You have to take practical action."


    Dai Zhefeng angrily kicked him behind his ass.


    "Ah! I... I''ll go now. Don''t say anything, madman. You''re a brother!"


    Suddenly, the tiger turned cloudy and chased out.


    Before long, the excited roar of tiger son crying ghosts and gods came from the corridor outside the ward: "Hey, I have a daughter-in-law, I finally have a daughter-in-law..."


    "Death face, put me down quickly. This is a hospital. What are you yelling at?" The mosquito''s coquettish voice followed.


    Of course, it was more the yelling of doctors and patients'' families who were shocked by the roar of the goods.


    Xiao Yao covered her mouth and smiled. She was very happy to see that Dai Zhefeng could put down Xiao Nuo and mosquitoes could be with tiger. Her former friends did not fall apart. Everything was developing in a good direction.


    Just thinking of Ding Ning, Xiao Yao''s heart sank again and looked at Xiao Nuo, who was still sleeping.


    "Ding Ling!"


    Dai Zhefeng took out his mobile phone, looked at the text message, patted her on the shoulder and said solemnly, "Xiao Yao, the person who came to pick me up has arrived. I should go."


    "Ah, so fast, how can I leave now? I said I would see you off when sister Nuo gets better."


    Xiao Yao opened his mouth in surprise and flashed a touch of reluctance at the bottom of his eyes.


    Dai Zhefeng took a deep look at Xiao Nuo, seemed to remember her appearance, smiled and shook his head: "I wanted to wait until she woke up and get her forgiveness before leaving, but now I think it''s unnecessary. Whether she can forgive me or not, in my heart, she was the most beautiful witch ever, and I will bless her."


    "But madman, Ding Ning... Life and death are uncertain now. If, I mean, if the worst happens, will you regret letting go?"


    The look on Xiaoyao''s face is very complex. What happened these two days can be called ups and downs, which makes her mood difficult to calm.


    Originally, she was disappointed with Dai Zhefeng, and the balance in her heart gradually tilted to Ding Ning. However, Ling Yun''s unexpected appearance made her impression of Ding Ning plummeted, thinking that he was a scum who stepped on two boats.


    But she never thought that slag man would give up his life to block the hole for Xiao Nuo, which made her impression of Ding Ning full of contradictions and complexity. The man who guards with his life is Xiao Nuo''s true love.


    Now dingning''s life and death are unknown. She is worried that Xiao Nuo will not stand it when she knows, so she hopes Dai Zhefeng will stay. At least when the bad news comes, he can comfort Xiao Nuo.


    "No, no matter whether Ding Ning is dead or alive, I believe Xiao Nuo won''t live in other people''s heart in her life. I stay here may only make her mood worse."


    Dai Zhefeng laughed at himself, and his face returned to calm: "I should go!"


    Without looking at Xiao Nuo again, he resolutely turned and left, and silently said in his heart: Xiao Nuo, goodbye, if you are well, it will be sunny!


    Xiao Yao looked at his tall and straight back and felt inexplicably sad. After this goodbye, he couldn''t see him again for at least two or three years. He whispered, "madman, bye!"

 Chapter 183

    "Ding Ning, Ding Ning... Ah, Ding Ning, where are you?"


    Suddenly, Xiao Nuo covered his head in cold sweat, sat up from the bed and looked at Xiao Yao with his eyes straight,


    "I remember, I remember, a lot of blood, Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao, tell me, Ding Ning... How''s Ding Ning? Where is he now?"


    "Sister Nuo, don''t get excited. Lie down quickly. You just finished the operation, and the wound just stitched burst again. Doctor, come on, doctor..."


    Xiao Yao looked at Xiao Nuo''s wound bleeding again, hurriedly holding down the excited she shouted.


    "You tell me... You tell me... Where is Ding Ning? Where is he?"


    Seeing Xiao Yao avoiding her inquiry, Xiao Nuo''s heart sank fiercely, his eyes were red, and regardless of the pain, he grabbed Xiao Yao''s collar, shook desperately, and roared hoarsely:


    "Tell me, where is he? How is he? Tell me, you tell me..."


    "Nuo... Sister Nuo, you... Calm down, i... I said... Not yet."


    Xiao Yao looked at Xiao Nuo''s wound, which had just been stitched and wrapped, and began to bleed. He quickly grabbed her hand and shouted.


    Xiao Nuo loosened her, gasped heavily, but his eyes stared at her, clenched his fists tightly, and his knuckles turned white because of his strength.


    Xiao Yao looked at her expression carefully, her eyes drooped, and her long eyelashes trembled slightly: "Nuo... Sister Nuo, I tell you, but you... Promise me not to get excited?"


    "I... I''m not excited. Go ahead."


    Xiao Nuo''s chest fluctuated violently, and his voice trembled, as if he had exhausted all his strength.


    She was afraid... She was afraid to hear the bad news about him, but she couldn''t help wondering how he was now.


    From the moment he stood in front of him to block the gun, all her resentment against him had dissipated, leaving only strong attachment and love. She knew that in this life, she could no longer erase his figure from the bottom of her heart.


    If... He really died, she would never live alone. Life can''t be together, and death should be buried together!


    Xiao Nuo, who had made up his mind, suddenly became calm, and his eyes became spotless. He calmly looked at Xiao Yao and said calmly, "Xiao Yao, tell me, I will never be excited. Whether he dies or lives, I will calm myself down."


    Xiao Yao wanted to stop talking. At this moment, Xiao Nuo seemed much calmer, but she didn''t know why, but she always had a bad feeling in her heart, but she didn''t know what was wrong.


    After taking a deep breath, she can only tell the truth. After all, Xiao Nuo will ask about Ding Ning as long as he wakes up.


    Xiao Nuo knew what had happened after she was unconscious the day before yesterday.


    It turned out that after Xiao Baiyu compromised with Xiao Nuo, he promised her to join the dragon soul in exchange for her to restore contact with her family.


    But Xiao Nuo gave up the opportunity to enter the dragon soul for Ding Ning, stayed in Ninghai and joined the criminal police team, but he did not refuse to restore contact with his family, and his relationship with his father also warmed up.


    Although Xiao Baiyu is stern on the surface, he still cares about the baby daughter. After learning that Xiao Nuo was kidnapped by bandits, he immediately sent a special team led by Ye Zhiqiu to rescue him.


    After Xiao Nuo was unconscious, only the fastest Ye Zhiqiu witnessed the scene later. According to him, he saw with his own eyes that Ding Ning resolutely stood in front of Xiao Nuo under the threat of bandits.


    Five lunatic bandits shot dingning wildly, but dingning killed him instantly with a silver needle.


    When ye Zhiqiu was about to come forward to rescue, Ding Ning, who was covered with blood, took off his clothes full of bullet holes and covered Xiao Nuo''s body, and fainted.


    Ye Zhiqiu hurried forward to see his injury, but a dark shadow suddenly appeared in the grass next to him. He picked up Ding Ning and ran away. Ye Zhiqiu chased him hard, but later recalled that the black image was a panther.


    After sending Xiao Nuo to the military region hospital for rescue, ye Zhiqiu joined forces with Ninghai military and police to search the mountain and rescue Ding Ning on a large scale, but day and night have passed, and there is no news so far.


    After Xiao Yao finished, she looked at Xiao Nuo''s expression nervously. Although she didn''t say it clearly, everyone knew that even if Ding Ning wasn''t taken away by the Panther, it was basically impossible to live with dozens of guns in his body.


    "I see!"


    Xiao Nuo''s tone was calm and terrible. There was no abnormality except that his face turned white.


    But Xiao Yao saw a strong sense of death from it, which made her panic. She grabbed her hand and said nervously, "sister Nuo, don''t do this. I''m so afraid of you."


    Xiao Nuo opened his dry, cracked and white lips and showed an ugly smile: "Xiao Yao, I''m fine. I''m tired. Go to sleep first."


    As soon as the voice fell, Xiao Nuo''s head tilted and fainted. Xiao Yao was stunned: "sister Nuo, sister Nuo, wake up, doctor... Doctor... Come on!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the military base of the dragon soul special corps in the mountainous area near Yanjing, Xiao Baiyu boarded an numbered helicopter with a gloomy face.


    On the helicopter, an old man with a dignified face and gray beard was sitting with a crutch in his hand and his eyes closed. There was no emotion on his face.


    Next to him sat a beautiful woman in her forties with a dignified face. At the moment, she was sobbing in a low voice. When she saw Xiao Baiyu, she raised her pear blossom and rainy face: "Baiyu, nono, what''s the matter with her now?"


    "Dad, why are you here?"


    Xiao Baiyu nodded slightly to the beautiful woman and greeted the old man as usual. This old man is the master Xiao of Xiaoding mountain, the God of the sea of the Xiao family.


    Xiao Dingshan slowly opened his eyes. His gray eyebrows trembled. There was a fine flash between his eyes, but his tone was full of gunpowder:


    "Nonsense, my grandson is gone. My granddaughter''s life and death are unknown now. You still hide it from me. Can you really be a deaf and blind old man?"


    Xiao Baiyu ate a flat, always cold-blooded, but he didn''t have any temper in front of the old man. He smiled and said, "Dad, I''m afraid you can''t stand the stimulation to hide it from you?"


    After that, he secretly stared at his wife. The old man was in good health. Since Xiao Chunan disappeared three years ago, the old man''s health has been deteriorating. This time, Xiao Nuo had an accident. He planned to hide it from him. Unexpectedly, he was still noticed by the old man.


    "You''re good at it, aren''t you? What''s the matter with stare Wanrong? I want to ask you. I''m still your father. Don''t you want to hide it from me? When will you hide it from me? Tell me, tell me."


    The old man was aware of his small movements and immediately became angry. He scolded Xiao Baiyu as a dog.


    "Dad, don''t get excited. I don''t want to hide it from you. I''m just afraid you''ll be stimulated. I just received a call from the hospital of Nanjing naval district. Nono has passed the dangerous period and is not in danger. Your blood pressure is high. Don''t get angry."


    Xiao Baiyu was ashen and smiling. His flattering appearance opened the eyes of his soldiers. He wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh. He had to turn his head and twitch his shoulders. Unexpectedly, the iron blood army God also had such a servile side.


    "Well, Dad, there are so many people. It''s good that nono''s life is not in danger. You''re in poor health. Let Bai Yu take you home. Bai Yu and I will go and have a look."


    Hearing that her daughter had passed the dangerous period, Meng Wanrong stopped her tears and began to take into account her man''s image again.


    "I''m not going back. I haven''t seen my promise for more than two years. I''m going to see her. Stop talking nonsense and go quickly."


    Xiao Dingshan was so angry that he rammed the ground with a crutch and continued to close his eyes.


    Knowing that the old man was always stubborn and did what he said, Xiao Baiyu stopped persuading him. He waved to the driver to fly directly to Ninghai.


    "Bai Yu, what''s going on this time? How did nono get so badly hurt?"


    After Meng Wanrong knew that her daughter was safe, she remembered to ask why.


    Xiao Baiyu peeked at the old man and saw that he seemed to be motionless in all directions, and his ears stood tall. He must also want to know.


    Meng Wanrong immediately told the story again. Hearing that Ding Ning disappeared for Xiao Nuo''s eye-catching block, Meng Wanrong was immediately moved. Even old man Xiao, who closed his eyes and pretended to sleep, opened his eyes.


    "Bai Yu, who is that young man named Ding Ning? Is he a friend of Nuo?"


    Meng Wanrong saw that the old man was very interested in Ding Ning, but was embarrassed to ask the bottom, so she quickly asked instead of the old man.


    Xiao Baiyu looked around and motioned several of his men to avoid. Then he said solemnly, "he is Nuo''s fiance."


    "What? It''s him." Both master Xiao and Meng Wanrong stared in shock.


    Before, Ding Ning blocked the gun for Xiao Nuo. Although they were moved, they didn''t feel it.


    Hearing that Ding Ning was the son-in-law of the Xiao family who had privately made an engagement for his daughter more than 20 years ago, he suddenly turned pale with horror.


    Meng Wanrong''s tears came down on the spot. She was gentle and virtuous. She was a typical good wife and mother. Xiao Baiyu made a marriage privately. She didn''t support it, but she didn''t object. Now her future son-in-law is uncertain about her life and death in order to save her daughter. How can she not be sad.


    Mr. Xiao is different. He is extremely opposed to the marriage. For this reason, he is very unhappy with Xiao Baiyu. This is also the reason why he has crossed his nose and raised his eyes when he sees Xiao Baiyu in recent years.


    He has been a soldier all his life. He is strong and overbearing. Xiao Baiyu, who has always been filial, secretly booked the marriage behind his back, which makes him feel very uncomfortable. He thinks he doesn''t pay attention to his father.


    In addition, some people in the Xiao family fanned the flames, which made the old man feel more blocked and ordered Xiao Baiyu to cancel his engagement.


    However, Xiao Baiyu, who has always obeyed the master''s orders, insisted on abiding by the engagement even if he offended the master.


    In order to show his attitude, he named his daughter Xiao Nuo to tell everyone that he would never break his promise.


    At this moment, hearing that his future grandson-in-law, whom he always disliked, did so for his granddaughter, the old man was also moved by it, and immediately raised his white eyebrows and set the style:


    "Bai Yu, this little guy is very good. People must find him. People want to see people when they live and corpses when they die. I don''t care what others think. As long as he is alive, I will recognize this grandson-in-law."


    If Xiao Baiyu had been recognized by his father in the past, he would have been ecstatic, but now he can only smile bitterly, nodded with dismal interest, and his heart is like pressing a piece of lead.


    Ding Ning''s probability of survival is less than one in ten thousandth. Unless there is a miracle, he will die. It''s not important whether he gets the recognition of the old man or not. Everything is secondary in the face of life and death.


    If Ding Ning dies, he still dies to save his daughter. Even if brother Langya doesn''t blame him, he can''t pass his level. It''s hard to be obedient. He would rather have his daughter die than see Ding Ning die. After all, he owes brother Langya too much.


    This gave him a headache when he had mastered the detailed process. He secretly blamed Lan Yang for his troubles. After all, he had sent someone to rescue Xiao Nuo. It would only be a problem sooner or later. If he hadn''t asked Ding Ning for help, he wouldn''t have got the current situation.

 Chapter 184

    Like the Xiao family, there is Shen Muru. The nature of his work determines that he has to run around the world all year round.


    Ning Hai naturally pays more attention to whether this old subordinate is the director of the National Security Bureau here and his daughter goes to school and seeks medical treatment here.


    Xiao Nuo is Xiao Baiyu''s daughter. Naturally, he regarded her as his own. Therefore, after learning of her accident, he sent people to rescue her as soon as he was far away in Europe.


    However, the development of things was beyond his imagination. Xiao Nuo was successfully rescued and all the black rats were wiped out, while Ding Ning was taken away by the panther with dozens of guns, which has sentenced him to death.


    He still appreciated Ding Ning. If he was just a general doctor, he would have some regrets at most. He would forget it after two words of emotion.


    But the problem is that Ding Ning is the only doctor in the world who can save his daughter Shen MuQing, which is destined to be the key to his daughter''s survival.


    This made him unable to come back in time and go to the scene in person, but issued the order of "finding him at all costs".


    Ninghai police, Guoan and the army joined hands again, and with the manpower sent by Xiao Baiyu and Shen Muru, the whole Hengyun mountain was packed with people for a carpet search.


    But two days later, I basically turned over Hengyun mountain, and I didn''t find the trace of Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning''s situation was very bad. At that time, he rushed out without hesitation in order to make Xiao Nuo think more.


    Although we have avoided the key points as much as possible and killed the iron mouse and others who thought they had controlled the situation and rushed out of the tree cover in the shortest time with the fastest speed, it is no joke to have dozens of guns in their body.


    Xiao Jin always monitored in the air and naturally found the trace of Ye Zhiqiu and others. Although he knew they were from the military, Ding Ning, who was seriously injured, asked the Panther named big black to take him away for self-help.


    After all, he was not sure whether the military would discover the secret of his powers and bone wings when rescuing him after he was unconscious and dissect him as a white mouse.


    He has never been used to handing over his fate to others, just as he has always believed that human nature can not stand the test.


    Big black took him to the depths of the mountain forest for the first time. Xiaojin was monitored in the air. He easily sneaked in the gap surrounded by military and police, out of everyone''s sight.


    But the road to Ninghai has been blocked, and Ding Ning is unconscious again. Without his command, Xiao Jin and Da Hei don''t know where to go, but instinctively run to the inaccessible place.


    When Ding Ning woke up, he didn''t know how long it had passed, let alone where he was.


    The place where he is located is a mountain forest. To his ears, there is a deafening sound of water scouring. A magnificent waterfall falls from the sky. I don''t know how many years of impact has washed the ground out of a pool. He lies next to a river channel flowing around after the pool overflows.


    Running for a long time, Da Hei was tired. He lay down by the river, drank water, and poured water on Ding Ning''s face with his claws.


    Ding Ning was awakened by it. As soon as he woke up, he felt that his whole body didn''t belong to him and didn''t even want to move a finger.


    After lying down for a long time, he slowly operated Zhenqi to treat the meridians injured by bullets. It took half an hour to feel better. He struggled to take out his mobile phone for help.


    But after taking the mobile phone out of his pants pocket, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly when he looked at the deformed and fragmented mobile phone that had been hit by bullets. It seemed that he could only save himself.


    Let Xiao Jin and Da Hei guard. He entered a deep state of cultivation and kept running the "refining God decision". He recovered some spirit after it was getting dark.


    However, there are still dozens of warheads in the body, which must be taken out, otherwise there will be endless sequelae in the future.


    I don''t know whether he drank Jiao blood or because of his power. His self-healing power is far beyond ordinary people. During his coma, the wound on his body has been flail. With a gentle wipe, the scar is removed and the white and tender new skin is exposed.


    But when a warhead is still in the body, this super resilience becomes a very cruel thing.


    This means that he must re cut the new skin and take out the warhead before self-healing.


    During this period, he is likely to reactivate the body''s self-protection mechanism and pass out because of pain.


    In this short time, he was not sure whether he would encounter any danger that even big black could not resist. After all, this is the water''s edge, and fierce beasts would come here to drink.


    After much consideration, he decided to find a safe place to take the warhead, staggered to his feet, refused Dahei''s request to carry him, and climbed along the river to the source of the waterfall.


    Although the warheads did not hit the key point under his deliberate control, nor did they hurt his strong bones, they cut off many detailed meridians in his body, making his true Qi unable to operate freely. It also led to a significant decline in his physical strength. Just after climbing less than three meters, he was tired, panting and weak.


    Feel the sufficient power and let him scold himself chagrinously. He is really a fool. There are few people here. It''s not over to fly. What else to climb.


    Spread his wings and activate his power. Ding Ning easily flew to the top of the mountain. The fresh air made him relaxed and refreshed.


    Surrounded by many strange peaks, they are secluded, strange and steep. The peaks are carved like ghosts, and their shapes are all cool. Under the night, rhinoceros looking at the moon, Eagle gathering wings, husband and wife peak and mother-in-law peak all show various postures, which are difficult to describe.


    Ding Ning looked more familiar and looked more strange. It turned out to be dalongqiu waterfall. How long did Da Hei run behind his back? Even ran from Ninghai to Yandang Mountain in Zhejiang Province.


    A year ago, after the Bai Qinglian incident, Ding Ning was in a very low mood. He once came here alone to travel and relax quietly. It was also the only trip in his life, and his memory was particularly profound.


    At the moment, even at night, with his eyesight and the familiar scenery, he recognized this place for the first time.


    In fact, the distance between the two places is not far, only more than 400 kilometers. The problem is that the black leopard camel ran across the province to Yandang Mountain. He doesn''t know whether anyone saw this scene, which made him a little confused.


    But this is not the time to study how to get here. Take out the warhead first.


    His clothes were taken off before he was unconscious and covered Xiao Nuo. There was only a pair of breeches left all over him. Even his shoes didn''t know where they fell. It was difficult to find a knife.


    In desperation, Ding Ning could only break a hard and sharp stone edge with brute force, polish it, cut the skin, and take out the warheads one by one with severe pain.


    The pain was no less than that of Guan Gong in ancient times. He was sweating and his eyes were shining.


    It took more than two hours to take out 31 warheads. At the moment, he was already covered with blood and lying weak on the ground.


    The night of September was slightly cool, not to mention the top of the waterfall filled with water vapor. Ding Ning was shivering with pain and lying on the ground drowsy.


    Big black was left under the waterfall by him, and only Xiao Jin rubbed his cheek with an eagle''s beak.


    "Chirp" sounded a loud hawk cry. Xiao Jin''s feathers stood up like a great enemy, staring at a giant bird hovering in the air.


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes and cried bitterly in his heart. He was really afraid of what came. The visitor turned out to be a golden eagle.


    Golden Eagle is a large Raptor. The bird''s head to neck is white, the body is black brown, the tail neck feather tip is long, willow leaf shape, and the feather end is golden yellow.


    The legs are covered with feathers. The feet are three toes forward and one toe faces back. There are thick and long horny claws as sharp as a lion tiger on the toes, and the claws on the inner and rear toes are more sharp.


    When catching prey, its claws can stab into the vital parts of prey like a sharp blade at the same time, tear flesh, tear blood vessels, and even break the prey''s neck.


    Its huge wings are also one of its powerful weapons. Sometimes when it is fanned, it can knock down its prey to the ground.


    To Ding Ning''s surprise, the Golden Eagle has always lived in the northern hemisphere and rarely appears in the south of the Yangtze River. How can one appear here?


    What worries him most is that this is an adult golden eagle. Unless there are special circumstances, adult golden eagles usually appear in pairs. Will the other Golden Eagle also be nearby?


    He didn''t understand why the Golden Eagle showed hostility to them. After all, eagles rarely took the initiative to attack humans.


    If the genetically modified Xiaojin can barely fight with a golden eagle, but when he meets a pair of golden eagles, he can only run away. With its unparalleled speed, no one can catch up with it.


    But at the moment, Xiao Jin, who was loyal to the Lord, didn''t mean to escape. He made a deep sob in his mouth, as if he was threatening each other.


    Ding Ning understood. The Golden Eagle seemed to be afraid of the mutated little Jin. It didn''t want to attack them, but warned them to leave quickly. This is its nest.


    Xiao Jin''s words made him laugh and cry. This product is probably due to the expansion of self-confidence after genetic transformation. It even provoked him to fight with Jin Diao.


    Jindiao was angered by his arrogance, but he was unwilling to accept the challenge because of fear. He also threatened that his husband was nearby. If he dared to stay, he would call his husband to fight.


    Little Jin Li''s horse withered and lost his spirit. He looked like he had lost interest. Ding Ning felt its emotion and realized it. His face became very strange.


    Grandma''s feelings, Xiao Jin is in spring. She even takes a fancy to this female golden eagle and wants to soak it. The animal''s way of courtship is to show its strong body and muscles and conquer each other.


    Ya is not yet an adult. She is in a hurry to open branches and loose leaves. What''s more, it seems that she doesn''t fit well? Ding Ning is also drunk.


    Seeing that Xiao Jin ignored it, Jin Diao was a little anxious. The sound of the eagle was more and more urgent. He kept warning Xiao Jin, but he didn''t start. His husband didn''t show up.


    Ding Ning''s heart moved. Seeing that the gold carving was always anxious, he inadvertently looked at the steep place on the cliff. His eyes twinkled with worry and anxiety. When he looked at it, he immediately lost his smile. It turned out that the gold carving was bluffing.


    This is definitely a widowed Golden Eagle, because the habit of the golden eagle is to leave the nest after hatching young birds and raising them together for 80 days. The reason why it drives them away is that there are two young eagles in the nest it built, lest they be hurt.


    Mom, it''s a good deal to buy one and get two free. Ding Ning was inspired and had a spiritual exchange with Xiao Jin, so that he must hook up with the golden carving.


    Although the Golden Eagle''s maternal nature is worthy of sympathy in order to protect its young eagles, Ding Ning believes that it is a great fortune for them to take it as a spiritual pet. Although he has lost his freedom, he has improved his genes for it.


    Jin Diao knows how to bluff, which is enough to show that his IQ is not low. His spirituality absolutely meets the requirements. After improving his genes, he is even smarter than Xiao Jin.


    When Xiao Jin heard that the other party was a widow, she immediately felt like beating chicken blood. She screamed and rushed up to fight with the mother Golden Eagle.

 Chapter 185

    It has to be said that the genetically modified Xiaojin is really powerful. Although the golden carving body is strong, there is nothing to do with Xiaojin''s speed like a ghost animal.


    The feathers were flying in the air and screamed repeatedly. Even if he wanted to show his strong muscles in front of the other party, Xiao Jin didn''t mean to leave his hand, and defeated the golden carving one by one.


    Ding Ning kept twitching in the corners of her eyes. NIMA, is this product picking up girls or raping? If you want to be someone else''s husband, you won''t be so cruel.


    Such a beautiful and powerful golden carving was almost stripped of its hair. It was bleeding all over. It hung its head and surrendered like a defeated rooster. Ding Ning couldn''t bear to look at it.


    But he knows that this is the animal nature of the law of the jungle in nature. The strong have the right to submit to the weak, including the right to spouse.


    From the human point of view, it seems very cruel, but just like the strongest male lion in the lion group, all female lions are its tools for reproduction. If you are unhappy, you can pull it over. You still expect it to pity you.


    The lioness doesn''t exist. I don''t love the idea of killing it or being slapped by it. The instinct of survival of the fittest makes them only surrender to the strongest.


    The reason why human beings are called higher animals is that they become higher and higher with the evolution of wisdom, resulting in appendages other than biological instincts such as love, family affection, friendship, morality and ethics, which are essentially different from animals.


    However, human beings are social animals. In the primitive society where wisdom was just born, human beings drink hair and Ru blood, respect the strong, and even women share. After solving the problem of food and clothing, they just pull a woman and start popping. It''s called reproduction. In fact, it''s not an animal instinct. It''s no different from animals.


    Xiao Jin''s wisdom is probably at the same level as that of human beings in primitive society. In addition to obeying his orders, he also has the needs of animal instinct.


    If it is human to find a daughter-in-law who drags two, we should also carefully consider the consequences, consider the opinions of both parents, consider whether we can shoulder the responsibility of supporting our family in the future, and worry about being gossip by others.


    But Xiao Jin doesn''t have these human concerns. The nature of animals is doomed that it will not be bound by morality and ethics. When he sees it right, he will beat it honestly and accept it as a minister under the crotch.


    As for supporting the family, the matter of two more cheap sons is not in its consideration at all, as long as it is cool.


    Jin Diao was completely honest. He said he was willing to be slapped by Xiao Jin, but he still had a conscience, saying that the two children left by his ex husband could not be left behind.


    Little Jin held his head high and his toes high like a winning rooster. I don''t care about a pair of children. I just want to slap your meaning.


    Ding Ning wants to beat him when he looks arrogant. He doesn''t know how to cherish fragrance and jade. The baby left by his ex husband is also a baby. You don''t want to. I adopted him.


    After communicating with Xiao Jin, under Xiao Jin''s tough command, Jin Diao approached Ding Ning tremblingly, with a touch of fear in his eyes.


    The master who can make the powerful little Jin fear, the golden carving is awe from the bone.


    After this rest, Ding Ning''s super resilience made his wound begin to heal, but too much bleeding still made him very weak. He can''t recover without a few days of cultivation.


    Trying to make himself appear kind, he reached out and grabbed the Golden Eagle''s claws. The Golden Eagle instinctively wanted to resist, but was stopped by Xiao Jin''s stern eagle.


    Soon, jindiao found that his genes had changed. His huge body began to expand again, the wound began to heal itself, the feathers torn off by Xiaojin began to grow with the naked eye, and the strength in his body soared madly.


    Ding Ning was also surprised. Unexpectedly, the direction of Golden Eagle gene variation was the size and strength of his body, which was completely different from Xiao Jin.


    But think about it, he will understand that genetic transformation is not omnipotent. Xiaojin''s own speed is his strength. The first thing to optimize genetic transformation is speed. Although physical strength and physical strength have also increased, it is not worth mentioning compared with the strongest speed.


    The golden eagle is famous for its huge body and powerful, so after genetic transformation, the first thing to strengthen is the body''s magnanimity and strength, but the second is the speed.


    In other words, the golden eagle is a typical combat variety. Xiao Jin is a scout. Now let the two fight again, Xiao Jin is definitely not his opponent.


    Although the speed of gold carving has also been greatly strengthened, it is still different from Xiaojin, so the victory or defeat is still unknown.


    The Golden Eagle''s eyes gradually softened and rubbed his beak on Ding Ning''s cheek to show his intimacy.


    With the completion of genetic transformation, another light spot has been added to Ding Ning''s spiritual connection, and Jin Diao can have spiritual communication with him.


    At the moment, the golden carving has become a giant, with its wings spread out to a length of six or seven meters, which makes Ding Ning more and more worried about how little gold can crack it.


    The spirit of the Golden Eagle fluctuated, and with a touch of plea in joy, he wanted Ding Ning to help the two little golden eagles transform themselves.


    Big black didn''t know how long he ran with Ding Ning on his back. The deep sleep in the coma restored a lot of power. There should be a little left after transforming two young eagles.


    If Xiao Nuo is in danger this time and Xiao Jin is good at fighting, he can save Xiao Nuo without waiting for him. He doesn''t have to make himself so embarrassed.


    Of course, the more fighting races, the better. So Ding Ning agreed to the Golden Eagle''s request without hesitation. The Golden Eagle gave a happy cry and couldn''t wait to fly up to pick up two young eagles.


    The hurricane caused by the huge wings almost drove Ding Ning down the mountain, but Ding Ning had no time to take care of it. He was surprised to find that after he promised the golden eagle, it seemed to be more closely connected with his spirit. Even the light spots in his mind were brighter, and the brightness exceeded Xiao Jin, second only to Chu Yunna.


    This made him think. It seems that there are many secrets in the cultivation of spiritual pet that have not been excavated. This kind of spiritual link is closer because of gratitude, which is a bit similar to the feeling of loyalty in the game.


    Is it true that if loyalty is not enough, the spirit pet will not defecte? It seems that we should pay attention to cultivating feelings with lingchong in the future, otherwise it will be too late to cry when lingchong defectes.


    The two young eagles are not big. After genetic transformation, their bodies are much bigger than Xiao Jin.


    This makes Ding Ning laugh to himself. Xiao Jin, the stepfather, is really pathetic. He can''t compare with the two children. He is a level 3 cripple.


    After this toss, it was already three or four o''clock in the morning. The night in the mountains was still very cold. He was still naked, which made him shiver.


    Although the wound is still healing, if he doesn''t leave as soon as possible and take a hot bath, he is likely to get sick.


    Illness is a strange word for him. After all, he will only be injured from childhood. A little illness can be cured easily.


    But now he is the weakest time in his life. I''m afraid a little cold will kill him, so he must leave immediately.


    But the problem was that he took time to stop the gun. All the wallets with certificates were in his coat pocket and threw them to Xiao Nuo to help her hide her shame.


    This has led to his embarrassing situation. The only cell phone in his pants pocket has been destroyed by bullets. Without ID card and money, he can''t afford to live in a room.


    What''s more, he is now hungry and cold. He used up some remaining powers. He doesn''t even know how to return to Ninghai.


    Just as he was frowning and worried, the Golden Eagle suddenly had a mental wave. It could carry Ding Ningfei.


    Ding Ning was overjoyed at the speech. At the moment, the wings of the Golden Eagle are nearly seven meters wide, and the body alone is two meters long. Its weight-bearing ability was originally its weakness, but after transformation, manned is no longer a problem.


    And with its current flight speed of nearly 400 kilometers per hour, it can fly back to Ninghai in more than an hour, which is even better than a private plane.


    The only headache was the Panther. The poor guy had to run back to Ninghai by himself. In order to avoid his loneliness, he left Xiaojin to run back slowly with him.


    Ding Ning named the Golden Eagle "empty wing No. 1" and two small golden eagles "empty wing No. 2 and No. 3".


    So Ding Ning climbed up to the air wing one and made his first trip after he owned a "private plane".


    It has to be said that although the speed of golden eagle is not strong, it is better than flying high and flying steadily.


    Flying at an altitude of nearly 4000 meters, with two small golden eagles on the left and right, he suddenly gave birth to the heroic feeling of being king in the world.


    Of course, it would be more perfect if he didn''t have to bury his head behind the feathers of the Golden Eagle''s neck.


    However, these are small problems. He found that after the variation of the golden eagle, the plumes became more and more solid and thick. In particular, the air wing No. 1 flew very stably. There was no need to worry that he would fall in the bumps.


    The goods simply tore the remaining breeches into pieces, fixed themselves on the feathers of air wing 1, lay down comfortably, buried themselves in the thick and warm feathers on its back, and slept to recover their strength.


    Ding Ning returned to the courtyard in the western suburbs for more than an hour. When he rubbed his bleary eyes and jumped down from the Golden Eagle''s back, Chu Yunna jumped into his arms like a pigeon in the forest and burst into tears.


    Ding Ning knew that this time he was in a coma for a day and a half. He didn''t know whether it was because he was far away or because of the coma. Chu Yunna disconnected her spiritual link with him and thought he was dead.


    This makes Ding Ning secretly wonder. Clearly in her mind, Chu Yunna''s light spot is very bright. Why can''t she feel herself?


    Is it because there is no fluctuation of mental power after coma? After comforting her with good words, Chu Yunna burst into tears and smiled.


    Ling Fei sighed when he came back safely: "the cloud has been caught by me and is now locked up in the underground cave."


    Ding Ning quickly thanked him. Originally, he was going to wait for brother long, a bald man, to meet the drug traffickers and start fighting against Yun Sihai at the same time.


    But Xiao Nuo had an accident, so he didn''t dare to wait any longer, so when he rushed to Hengyun mountain, he informed Lingfei to catch Yun Sihai under the leadership of Xiaocui.


    Chu Yunna also determined that Xiao Nuo''s life was no longer in danger through Xiao Hei''s tracking, and Ding Ning was completely relieved.


    At the moment, he was sleepy and tired. He was extremely weak. He didn''t hurry to interrogate yunsihai. He took a hot bath and immediately went to deep sleep for recovery.


    Ling Fei watched Chu Yunna creep up dingning''s bed again. He smiled bitterly and went to have a rest. These two days, he was very tired. Starting a company, he was more worried about a series of trifles than fighting.


    When Ding Ning woke up, he was full of blood again. His wounds were scarred, but his body was still weak. After all, the lost vitality still needed time to recover.


    Looking at Chu Yunna snuggling in his arms wearing only underwear, he couldn''t help but eat tofu. If he hadn''t recovered his strength, he really wanted to eat this attractive little girl.

 Chapter 186

    Although Chu Yunna has been looking forward to having a negative distance contact with him, she also knows that he is greatly weakened and should not do strenuous exercise. Even if she is provoked by shortness of breath and blurred star eyes, she tries not to push him down. She just lingers for a while and obediently gets up to wait for him to dress and wash.


    She also carefully prepared breakfast for him like a treasure. This is her cooking skill, which she has wasted a lot of ingredients and painstakingly studied by consulting recipes recently.


    Although it is far inferior to Ding Ning''s cooking, the taste is definitely no worse than that of ordinary chefs. Ding Ning gave her a high evaluation without stinginess.


    While affirming, he also sincerely put forward some suggestions for improvement, saying that there is still a lot of room for improvement, which greatly encouraged Chu Yunna. Waving a small powder fist, she said that she would make persistent efforts and work harder to improve her cooking skills.


    With such a sweet little maid, Ding Ning is always happy and ponders how to solve Chu Yunna''s identity problem.


    There are many people who can solve her identity. Bai Qing and Shen family should be able to do it, but there are great risks. After all, her origin is too sensitive, and it is possible to leak information to anyone.


    After thinking hard and fruitless, we can only put it on hold and think of a way slowly.


    Reluctant to part with the loyal little maid, Ding Ning stopped a car and rushed to the mobile phone city. He bought a mobile phone and made up his card.


    As for the Cayenne, he has given it to Ling Fei as his car. After all, there are many trivial things to start the company and have to run back and forth.


    In this dog eyed society, a dignified boss always takes a taxi, which will be looked down upon by people, and even his work efficiency will become low.


    Besides, Ding Ning will take the postgraduate entrance examination tomorrow. Driving a luxury car to graduate school is too publicity, so he decided to buy a low-key car.


    Just after buying a mobile phone and installing a new card, Lingyun called and asked angrily, "where have you died these two days? The phone can''t get through. Did I let go a little and you fooled around with other women?"


    Ding Ning apologized and patiently explained, "am I that kind of person? Something happened these two days. I went out of town and lost my mobile phone. I came back this morning. I just made up my card and was ready to call you. You called to ask me where you are. I''ll pick you up now and I''ll take you to buy a car."


    "I''m at home. Buy a car? Are you rich?" Ling Yun asked in surprise.


    "Let''s talk about it when we meet. I''ll pick you up now!" Ding Ning hung up and rushed to Ling Yun''s house.


    "Come in. My mother didn''t come back last night. Don''t be a thief."


    Ling Yun put on some light make-up. Seeing Ding Ning''s ghostly appearance, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "Aunt Chu didn''t come back last night?" Ding Ning frowned. He didn''t care about the affairs of the woman surnamed sun these two days. He always felt a little uneasy.


    "I haven''t been back for two nights. I sent a wechat to me saying that she and aunt sun have food, drink and play these two days. I don''t care about me. I''m at home and can''t call you."


    Lingyun said grumbling to the dresser.


    "Hey, don''t mention it. I went to see a patient in other places two days ago and made a lot of money. I was in a hurry. I didn''t have time to tell you that my mobile phone happened to be lost, so I came back early this morning and took you to buy a car to make amends. Come on, girl, what car do you want."


    Ding Ning didn''t want her to worry. He didn''t dare to tell him about being shot. He went to other places to see the patient.


    Put on the face of a wealthy upstart and mix up with Lingyun''s interrogation.


    "You want to buy me a car? Come on, how much can I give you to see a patient? 10000? 20000 at most? Well, don''t spend some money indiscriminately. You''d better save it. Now the house price is so high, and we''ll buy a house in the future. I haven''t driven for so many years."


    Ling Yun didn''t believe him at all. He stretched out his fingers and calculated carefully on his face: "in fact, it''s great to earn 20000 yuan in two days. My man is powerful. 300000 a month can earn 3.6 million a year. If we don''t eat or drink in two years, we can buy a house of 100 square meters in a remote location."


    Ding Ning''s nose was sour, and something seemed to melt in her heart. She was deeply moved. She hugged her slender waist from behind, put her chin on her weak fragrant shoulder, and didn''t speak. She enjoyed the warm moment.


    Ling Yun leaned against him, Excited and longing: "I''ve decided that I''ll go to work. Every month we only spend my salary and save all the money you earn. If we get married a few years later and save a few more years, we can buy a pretty good big house. If you have a house, I''ll insist. Even if my mother wants to oppose us together, there''s no reason. When our economic conditions are better, you can buy it A better car. I''ll just buy a car for more than 100000 people. "


    "Yun''er, don''t worry about money. I''m your man. Let me do the work of supporting the family. You just have to be responsible for being as beautiful as flowers."


    Ding Ning turned her head, kissed her on the cheek and said emotionally.


    "I don''t want to be a housewife. I want to work and share the pressure for you. Can''t I be as beautiful as flowers when I go to work?"


    Lingyun happily puts his head on his shoulder and enjoys the tenderness from his lover.


    "Silly girl, your man is very rich now and doesn''t need you to work. We''ll buy a car now. I''ll give you whatever car you want. If you don''t believe it, look at my bank card balance, er..."


    Ding Ning couldn''t help but want to take out her bank card and show her the balance to confirm it, so that she didn''t have to worry about the future, but she was stupid as soon as she touched her pocket.


    Nima, the wallet is still with Xiao Nuo. The ID card and bank card are in the wallet. Even the mobile phone money is the cash Ling Fei gave him in the morning. It''s embarrassing to buy a fart car without a bank card.


    Ling Yun turned around, blinked and looked at him. Seeing his embarrassed expression, he said with a smile: "OK, OK, we don''t have money. Don''t pretend to be a big tail donkey. OK, I don''t want your money with you. I believe you will make a lot of money in the future. Add oil."


    "I really have money, but the bank card is not on me. There are hundreds of millions in it."


    Ding Ning scratched his head in annoyance. It seems that he has to go to the hospital first. From the information fed back by Xiaocui, Xiao Nuo is still in the hospital. There are many people in the ward. He really has to go.


    "I see. My men are the most powerful. There are hundreds of millions. All right."


    Ling Yun rolled his eyes angrily, Poked him in the forehead: "Little Valet, little Valet, I haven''t seen how you''ve become so ambitious for two days. Although I know you''ll be promising in the future, now let''s step on the real place. By the way, you quit my job in the hospital. I''m going to get moldy at home all day. I''m going to go out and find a job first. It''s going to be demolished soon. Although my mother has a few hands Money, but I can''t eat it. "


    Ding Ning looked at her speechless: "don''t worry about work. I''ll arrange it. By the way, I ask you, what kind of work do you like? Don''t tell me to be a nurse. Your little temper is really not suitable for the job of serving people."


    "People don''t want to cooperate with you before they become a nurse. You really think I like to serve people. I don''t even bother to serve my mother, let alone others."


    Ling Yun complains that she has no professional ethics of medical staff. With little stars in her eyes, she says with longing:


    "My favorite thing to do is to count money. I can''t count all the money. I pile up the house with red tickets. Even the bed is covered with money. I lie on the money and sleep. I''m sure I can wake up in a dream."


    Ding Ning was speechless about her bad taste and waved weakly: "well, this is your hobby, not your work. Now let''s talk about your work."


    Lingyun smiled at him charmingly and said, "honey, don''t you think our love will be full of passion on the big bed full of money?"


    Ding Ning slapped her on the ass, and said in tears and laughter, "to get down to business, can you stop seducing me?"


    "Cut, you little attendant is so bold, don''t you dare to spank my mother''s ass? Don''t you know that the tiger''s ass can''t be touched? Hum, I know you have no conscience. You must have done no good outside these two days. Hurry up and hand over the public food to my mother."


    Lingyun instantly turned into a female rascal, jumped up, wrapped his two long legs around his waist, grabbed his collar and roared like a bandit.


    "Your relatives are gone?" Ding Ning was surprised.


    Lingyun''s proud chin raised 45 degrees and glanced at him disdainfully: "otherwise?"


    "Come on, come on."


    As soon as Ding Ning holds her cocky ass, he will put him in the right place.


    "Fuck off, I just want to see if you waste bullets outside. Now it seems that you are honest. Anyway, my mother may come back at any time. If you want me to give it to you, it depends on whether you have the courage."


    Lingyun looked at him provocatively, giggling like a goblin.


    "Forget it. I''d better wait for the evening."


    Ding Ning immediately counselled and lost his temper. In his heart, Chu Yunxiu was the ultimate boss at the same level as nun extinction. Just listening to the name made him hard.


    Ling Yun smiled proudly when she saw his advice. She always liked to make Ding Ning eat flat. She turned her eyes and poked Ding Ning''s chest. She was as enchanted as a demon


    "Don''t force me when I don''t want it in the future. Hum, I won''t cherish what I can easily get. After I sleep, you play with my mother and disappear. In order to punish you, I decide to play with me only once a month from now on, otherwise you''re tired of playing. My mother doesn''t want me, and I have no place to cry."


    "That''s not good. How can I not want you? I won''t be tired of it in my life. Once a month is not enough."


    Ding Ning was worried and protested anxiously.


    "The protest is invalid. I don''t care about the rest. Anyway, you have confidants like Shen MuQing and Xiao Nuo. If you don''t enjoy yourself, go to them."


    Lingyun''s attitude is firm, unfeeling and uncompromising, but the sour words can be heard by everyone.


    Ding Ning is funny to himself. He''s still fighting with me. Anyway, we have a little maid who is not jealous, but he mutters bitterly on his face: "it''s unfair. I have nothing to do with them, just friends. You''re so jealous."


    "Cut, I''m jealous. I''m full. Anyway, I''ve set the rules. Who do you want to find?"


    Ling Yunzhi held his arm in high spirits, looking resolute and uncompromising.


    "Hum, don''t regret it. You stupid girl, how can you treat your man like this? You''re pushing me into the arms of other women."


    Ding Ning shook his head and was not in a hurry. He smiled proudly.


    "Don''t you dare, I won''t bite you!"


    Lingyun couldn''t hold his strength immediately. He rushed up with his teeth and claws, grinding his little silver teeth, and wanted to bite him.

 Chapter 187

    "Well, stop it. I didn''t dare. Shall we discuss whether ten nights a month is OK?"


    Ding Ning took advantage of it, but he begged for mercy again and again. The thief said.


    "No, five nights at most. It''s cheap for you."


    Ling Yun panted to keep a distance from him and thought about it carefully. It seemed that he was really afraid to push Ding Ning into the arms of other women. He reluctantly decided to be lenient outside the law.


    "Deal!"


    Ding Ning clapped his hands immediately and smiled treacherously. There was a big difference between one night and one time. Such a language trap can also set a routine for this careless silly girl.


    Ling Yun looked at his cunning smile and always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t remember for a moment and a half. He waved his hand impatiently, "that''s a deal. I''ll walk Doudou. Will you go?"


    "Hey, you haven''t said what you want to do. Doudou still needs you to walk? You open the door and he will walk himself. Maybe he can turn a little male dog back. When he has had enough, he will come back by himself."


    Ding Ning impatiently opened the door and ordered Doudou: "go, play by yourself and come back later."


    "Woof, woof!" Doudou cheerfully shouted twice and jumped out like a runaway Mustang.


    Lingyun was very anxious: "what are you doing? In case Doudou is lost, my mother has to work hard with me."


    Ding Ning sat down on the Diaoyutai and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I can''t lose it. If I lose it, I''ll compensate you ten."


    "A hundred are useless. My mother only knows beans. If it''s lost, my mother must kill me. I''m out. You''re busy. Go."


    Ling Yun didn''t dare to be careless. He hurried out to chase Doudou.


    Ding Ning shrugged helplessly and couldn''t tell her that Doudou was his spiritual pet. It was too mysterious.


    Well, take this opportunity to see Xiao Nuo, take back his wallet and shout at Lingyun''s back, "do you have the key? I locked the door."


    "Yes, lock the door."


    Lingyun answered from a distance. He ran and jogged after Doudou, who was enjoying himself everywhere. He was in no mood to pay attention to him.


    "Then I''ll go and come back to you in the afternoon."


    Ding Ning took the door, waved his hand, stopped a car and went straight to the military hospital.


    "Are you stupid? How can you tell nono the truth? Don''t you want to kill her?"


    In Xiao Nuo''s ward, there was a gloomy cloud. Meng Wanrong washed her face with tears and looked at Xiao Nuo, who was pale and sleepy. Xiao Baiyu''s face was gloomy and silent.


    Old man Xiao Dingshan was so angry that he shivered all over. His face was blue and his eyes were like fire. He stared at Xiao Yao and asked.


    "I... I didn''t know that sister Nuo would be like this. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t tell sister Nuo that dingning''s situation stimulated her."


    Xiaoyao rubbed the corners of his clothes at a loss, drooping his head like a child who had done something wrong, and his tears fell down like no money.


    Tiger and mosquito dare not breathe even in the atmosphere. They stand beside Xiao Yao nervously, trying to comfort her, but they don''t know how to speak.


    "Dad, don''t blame girl Yao. You don''t know nono''s character. As long as she wakes up, she will force her to ask about Ding Ning."


    Xiao Baiyu sobbed and persuaded Xiao Dingshan.


    Mr. Xiao also realized that he was too harsh. He relaxed his look and waved weakly: "forget it, girl Yao, the old man is also in a hurry. It''s not your fault. Don''t blame yourself. It''s destined for this disaster."


    Turning around and looking at President Lu of the military region hospital, he politely asked, "President Lu, is there any good way to deal with this situation?"


    Dean Lu looked embarrassed, Cautiously replied: "Mr. Xiao, we have done a detailed physical examination on Miss Xiao. All her physical functions are working normally, and her brain waves are normal, which shows that she has her own consciousness and eliminates the possibility of coma caused by organic diseases or other complications. After analysis, she is likely to want to escape reality subconsciously and unwilling to wake up. We know this situation There is no good way. She can only wake up by her own will. "


    "You mean, nono doesn''t want to wake up?"


    Meng Wanrong wiped her tears and asked incredulously.


    "Yes!"


    President Lu nodded affirmatively and said with a heavy look: "we have also encountered such cases in the past. When patients are strongly stimulated or hit, they will have an escape emotion subconsciously and live in a beautiful fantasy compiled by themselves. In popular words, they have a dead will and are unwilling to face the reality."


    "You mean that nono wants to die? It''s impossible. You must have made a wrong diagnosis. How can nono be unable to think about it? What kind of hospital are you? Are you a group of quacks..."


    Meng Wanrong has lost her previous calm and elegance. She is like a wounded female animal with red eyes, teeth and claws. If Xiao Baiyu hadn''t hugged her in time and blocked her mouth, she doesn''t know what she can say.


    President Lu was embarrassed. Although he had been bothered by the patient''s family members in the past, as president, he had never faced this situation directly. Now he finally realized how helpless his doctors were in front of medical trouble.


    Especially at the moment, a group of senior members of the hospital committee and experts from various departments still standing behind him made him even more ashamed.


    If he had followed his previous temperament, he would have left and let his men deal with it, but he didn''t dare to go. Old man Xiao was once the No. 2 figure in the military and held a high position of power.


    Now, although he has retired to the second line, he has incomparable influence in the military. If he can''t handle it well, he, the president of the military region hospital, can even do it first.


    Master Xiao was thoughtful, his face was flat, and he scolded, "Wanrong, calm down. We should respect medicine and don''t mess around."


    The old man''s accumulated dignity had long been deep-rooted. Hearing that he was angry, Meng Wanrong immediately dared not make any more noise and sobbed in Xiao Baiyu''s arms.


    "Dean Lu, I''m sorry to give you trouble. Don''t blame her. She''s also caring and disorderly. Don''t take nonsense to heart. The old man apologized for her."


    Master Xiao sincerely bowed and apologized to President Lu.


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare, Xiao Lao, you... You''re trying to break me. I can''t stand it."


    President Lu was flattered and said he didn''t dare. He wanted to stop Xiao and didn''t dare to approach him. He could only turn red and bend down to bow to him. The scene was like a couple''s worship. If everyone wasn''t heavy hearted, they had to laugh.


    Master Xiao stood up straight and said positively, "Dean Lu, you have seen a lot in the military region hospital. You should have been in contact with such patients. Tell me the truth. Is there any way to deal with such cases?"


    President Lu hesitated for a moment and saw that Meng Wanrong also looked over with expectation, waiting for the answer, and silently organized the language, Thinking: "In this case, it''s a heart disease. Any treatment is ineffective. There''s nothing we can do, but it''s not absolutely impossible. As the saying goes, it''s necessary to tie the bell to relieve the bell, and it''s also necessary to treat the heart disease. If your family members know the cause of her heart knot, it''s the best. Let the person who caused her heart knot talk in her ear, maybe they can wake her up."


    Father Xiao''s face showed disappointment. He believed that the doctor''s diagnosis was correct. It must be Ding Ning who made Xiao Nuo unwilling to wake up.


    But the problem is that two days have passed, Hengyun mountain has been turned upside down, and Ding Ning is still nowhere to be found.


    In this case, although we haven''t given up the search, everyone knows that even if we can find him, the best result is to find an incomplete body bitten by a black leopard.


    The probability that he can survive is almost zero, which means that Xiao Nuo has almost no possibility of waking up.


    This made him how to accept it. The whole person seemed to be aging for decades. His straight body bent up and asked reluctantly, "is there no other way?"


    Looking at the respected old man who has served in the army all his life, President Lu shook his head silently and lowered his head in shame.


    "If you can find someone, maybe you can try."


    At the edge of the expert crowd, a timid voice sounded, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "Who are you talking about? Where is he?"


    Master Xiao''s eyes brightened, and his turbid eyes suddenly burst into light, looking excitedly at the middle-aged doctor.


    Xiao Baiyu and others also looked at the outspoken middle-aged doctor.


    "He is a young traditional Chinese medicine with amazing medical skills. I dare not say that he will be able to wake up patients, but I believe that if even he has no way, no doctor in the world will be able to wake up patients."


    Han Xi bravely ignored the puzzled eyes of the leaders of the surrounding hospital and said firmly that his heart respected Ding Ning.


    "Where is he? Can you contact him? By the way, your name, can you contact him? No matter what conditions he offers, I promise him as long as I can wake up nono."


    Master Xiao made a promise with an excited look.


    "I don''t need your surname Han. I''ll contact him now. I don''t know where he is. By the way, Captain Xiao is also very familiar with him. His name is Ding Ning. We have been to southern Yunnan together. I believe he will come immediately as long as he knows that Captain Xiao is injured."


    Han Xi didn''t find out the situation, so he took out his mobile phone and began to call Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning? It turned out that he was talking about Ding Ning. Everyone lost his spirit like a ball of gas.


    Master Xiao waved weakly: "if you say Ding Ning, forget it, he..."


    "Hello! Dr. Han, I just wanted to contact you, but I didn''t expect you to call."


    Han Xi hurriedly covered the phone and looked at old Xiao suspiciously: "I''ve contacted, do you want to call?"


    Xiao Baiyu looked excited and stepped forward: "fight, come on, turn on hands-free!"


    Master Xiao looked at Xiao Baiyu suspiciously. Is there someone else in Ding Ning? Not that Ding Ning.


    "Dr. Ding, where are you?"


    Han Xi opened his hands-free in confusion and asked.


    "I''m in your hospital. I want to ask you something. Xiao Nuo, Captain Xiao, which ward do you live in? I haven''t found it after looking around."


    Ding Ning''s clear voice came from the phone.


    "He is in the hospital and is about to visit captain Xiao. Shall I tell him the ward?"


    Han Xi covers the microphone and asks master Xiao.


    "Wait, are you sure he''s Ding Ning?"


    Xiao Baiyu''s eyes are red. Ding Ning is not dead. He also came to the hospital to see Xiao Nuo, which makes him feel a little strange. It''s unreasonable.


    Even if Ding Ning didn''t die, he must have been seriously injured. Is this an impostor? What''s the conspiracy? Professional sensitivity gave him vigilance.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes lit up and suddenly covered his mouth. Tears flowed down and shouted incoherently:


    "I know him and remember his voice. It''s him. It''s Ding Ning. He''s not dead. He''s not dead. Sister Nuo is saved. Great, great..."

 Chapter 188

    On the first floor of the hospital, Ding Ning''s mouth was filled with a trace of helplessness. In fact, he also knew something about what happened in the ward.


    He deliberately made this call to Han Xi. First, he wanted to repay Han Xi. After all, Han Xi cooperated with him when he hijacked a helicopter to save monkeys, which left a good impression on him. I believe this time will be helpful to his career.


    Second, there are so many people in Xiao Nuo''s ward. His sudden arrival at the door will arouse the suspicion of others. After all, Xiao Nuo''s ward is a super intensive care ward, which is confidential. It''s reasonable to contact Han Xi and let him show the way.


    What he didn''t expect was that Xiao Nuo''s family didn''t look simple. Although he didn''t know the identity of master Xiao and Mr. and Mrs. Xiao Baiyu, from the dean''s attitude towards them, he was definitely in a high position.


    However, he didn''t connect the Xiao Nuo family with the Xiao family in Yanjing. After all, in his opinion, Yanjing is so big and there are many people surnamed Xiao. Where is it that it happened to be the one he was engaged to? He didn''t even think about it.


    "Come on, let him up. No, I''ll pick him up with you!"


    Master Xiao seemed to see something from Xiao Baiyu''s reaction. He stood up excitedly and wanted to meet him in person.


    "Dad, no, let''s avoid it first and let Dr. Han pick it up."


    Xiao Baiyu reached out to stop old man Xiao and whispered in his ear.


    He considered more. First, he suspected that Ding Ning was an impostor; Second, there are many people at the scene. Now is not the time to recognize Ding Ning, which will only bring him danger.


    Master Xiao was old and refined. When he heard the speech, he immediately understood, stretched his waist, and said tremblingly, "I''m tired, Bai Yu. You and Wanrong help me to have a rest. Please, doctor Han. You have to go there yourself."


    "Not hard, not hard!"


    Han Xi was flattered and waved his hand again and again. In the envious eyes of all his colleagues, he quickly walked out: "Dr. Ding, you are waiting for me on the first floor. I will come down to pick you up right away."


    When Ding Ning came to the ward, there were only three people left at the scene: Xiao Yao, mosquito and tiger.


    "Ding Ning, do you remember me?"


    Xiaoyao was entrusted by Xiao Baiyu to strictly review Ding Ning''s identity. As soon as he met, he began to cross examine.


    "Xiao Yao! Why don''t you remember."


    Ding Ning looked around quietly and said with a smile, but he whispered to himself, grandma, what''s going on? Now Kung Fu has installed monitoring.


    "I heard that you saved sister Nuo and were shot dozens of times. Why didn''t you do anything?"


    Xiao Yao looked at him suspiciously and determined that he was Ding Ning, but he still asked the question Xiao Baiyu wanted to know.


    Ding Ning knows this clearly. Although he doesn''t know why Xiao Nuo''s family should avoid it, this is exactly what he wants and just explains his mysterious disappearance after being shot.


    "Hey, how can they exaggerate so much and get shot dozens of times? Then I have to be screened. I''ve just been shot dozens of times. Don''t forget that I''m a traditional Chinese medicine who is very familiar with the structure of the human body. When I was shot, I avoided the key, not to mention..."


    Ding Ning pretended to be mysterious and lowered his voice: "I tell you, don''t tell others."


    Speaking of this, he paused deliberately, pretended to believe, hesitated, looked at tiger and mosquito: "are these two?"


    "This is a mosquito and this is a tiger. We are all sister Nuo''s best friends. We can definitely trust her."


    Xiaoyao hurriedly introduced to him that both tiger and mosquito warmly shook hands with Ding Ning. No matter how they didn''t like Ding Ning before, blocking the gun for Xiao Nuo has completely conquered them.


    Huzi simply and honestly held his hand and made no secret of his admiration in his eyes: "you saved sister Nuo, you saved me, Huzi. We will be brothers in the future."


    "Ha ha, that''s a good deal."


    Ding Ning patted him on the shoulder and liked Huzi''s straightforward temper.


    "Come on, what''s the matter with you? You''ve been shot so many times. How can you look like nothing happened? Also, I heard that you were taken away by a panther?"


    After the introduction, Xiao Yao couldn''t wait to ask.


    "It''s all right? How many shots did you take to see if it''s all right?"


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes and didn''t continue to sell off. He beat his head and feet and said with a flesh ache on his face:


    "I have an ancestral body armor. After I knew that nono was in danger, I put on the armor for the first time, so although the bullet hit me, in fact, it just broke through my armor and hurt my skin, without causing fatal injury. The huge impact of the bullet made me faint. The loyal protector of my family jumped out and took me home. I recuperated at home It took me two days to get up and visit nono. Oh, I forgot to say that big black is the Panther you said. It''s my pet. It''s a pity that my ancestral armor has been completely scrapped. "


    Ding Ning knew that the panther was raised by himself. It would be exposed sooner or later. It would be more credible to say it directly.


    But unexpectedly, the answer made Xiao Yao and others numb. NIMA, is the Panther your pet? Ancestral body armor. Have you read too many fantasy novels?


    Ding Ning saw that they didn''t believe it. As soon as he lifted his clothes, he exposed his upper body wrapped with bandages. There was still blood exuding from the gauze. This was caused by deliberately breaking the wound before he came, just to deal with such a scene.


    After all, it is really incomprehensible that anyone who is shot dozens of times will almost die in just two days. He must find a barely justifiable reason to explain.


    Although it was very illogical, he could barely justify himself by saying so. Whether he believed it or not was beyond his consideration.


    "Er, where''s brother''s body armor? It''s amazing that it can stop bullets."


    Huzi has always been a martial arts fan and has no heart. He immediately believed Ding Ning''s words and asked eagerly.


    "Hey, don''t mention it. When Dahei took me home, I didn''t know where the body armor fell. It hurts me. My ancestral body armor is just one. How can I tell my father when I see him later?"


    Ding Ning looked distressed and distressed. His acting skills were absolutely powerful.


    "Do you believe it?"


    In a ward not far away, a scene in Xiao Nuo''s ward is displayed on an LCD screen.


    Old man Xiao stared at Ding Ning and asked with a smile, stroking his beardless chin.


    "I believe that brother Longya has a mysterious origin and extraordinary skills. Not to mention the body armor and a panther as pets, I believe even if he says there is a dragon as a pet."


    Xiao Baiyu said calmly, but the corners of his eyes were full of undisguised smiles. He always respected the Dragon teeth of half teachers and half friends.


    Meng Wanrong stared at Ding Ning''s handsome face. Her mother-in-law looked more and more like her son-in-law. "This little Ding is good. He should have a good face and a good figure. The most important thing is that he really likes Nuo and can block the gun for Nuo. I''ve determined this son-in-law."


    "Hehe, but I really don''t know that this little guy knows medicine, and I don''t know if he can wake up nono."


    Old man Xiao seemed very satisfied with Ding Ning, but he remembered that his granddaughter had not woke up, and his face still looked worried.


    "He is a graduate of Ninghai medical college. Some time ago, he showed his extraordinary medical skills in the border military region of Southern Yunnan, allowing a border soldier to avoid the tragedy of amputation. Now this boy is a net star with millions of fans."


    Xiao Baiyu always pays attention to Ding Ning''s trend. Although he doesn''t know why Long Ya Mingming doesn''t know medical skills at all, his son has extraordinary medical skills, in his opinion, the son carefully cultivated by Long Ya must have his excellence, and it''s reasonable to focus on cultivating his medical skills.


    "Ah, Ding Ning, it''s him. I said how can I look familiar? I remember. I''ve seen his video screen. At that time, the little miracle doctor was a popular talk in Yanjing."


    Meng Wanrong''s eyes lit up and immediately answered the number. Unexpectedly, it was his future son-in-law who was talked about one after another. Suddenly, she had a sense of pride.


    "Oh, what screen? Come back and show me."


    Mr. Xiao is also interested in Wen Yan. He pays attention to national affairs. He really hasn''t paid attention to the hot discussion on the Internet.


    Meng Wanrong suddenly came to the spirit, "when nono wakes up, I''ll find it for you right away."


    "Well, it''s a deal. I also want to see how great my grandson-in-law is."


    Master Xiao has a big heart and feels that it''s good to have a grandson-in-law who is proficient in medicine.


    "By the way, Dad, come back and let the boy examine you. His medical skills really don''t have to be said."


    Seeing that the old man finally approved his engagement, Xiao Baiyu suggested excitedly.


    "Say it again!" The old man was noncommittal and focused on the monitoring screen, because Ding Ning had fooled Xiao Yao and began to treat Xiao Nuo.


    Looking at Xiao Nuo''s pale face, Ding Ning felt distressed for no reason. This silly girl really loved him. When she learned the news of his disappearance, she would rather sleep than wake up, leaving him with nothing to report.


    If it were a few days ago, Ding Ning might have nothing to do with Xiao Nuo''s condition. She could only spend a lot of time and rely on constantly telling in her ear to awaken her consciousness. To wake it up.


    However, this situation is no longer a difficult problem for Zhao Gang since he inadvertently understood the method of spiritual exploration during his treatment.


    Whether western medicine or traditional Chinese medicine, or whether it is a temporary or permanent cure, there is a saying that the remedy is right to the case.


    Knowing the cause of Xiao Nuo''s unconsciousness, Ding Ning concentrated and soon entered that wonderful state, easily invading her sea of consciousness.


    Unlike Zhao Gang''s spiritual world, which is full of memory light spots, most memory light spots in Xiao Nuo''s consciousness sea are dim, and only a few memory light spots are particularly bright.


    For fear of swallowing her memory, Ding Ning carefully controlled her mental power to touch a light spot.


    His whole body froze, and the memory scene of two people looking for poison arrow wood antidote together in the rain forest of Southern Yunnan suddenly appeared in his mind.


    But now he is standing in the perspective of Xiao Nuo to recall that scene and sympathize with her mental journey at that time.


    Savoring her mixed, complex and tangled mind, the suspicion of his identity and the fear of gain and loss brought to her by youxumo''s false name, made his heart ache like tears.


    This silly girl was so fond of him that he felt more and more guilty.


    Let go of the memory light spot and found that it had not been swallowed up under his control. Ding Ning put down his heart and continued to touch the next light spot.


    This light spot was a live broadcast of the memory of treating Wang Guoliang in the South Yunnan hospital. At that time, she was nervous, nervous, worried and jealous... All kinds of complex emotions were at a glance.


    Ding Ning smiled for it. Unexpectedly, the girl was worried about herself at that time. It was so cute.


    Let go and continue to the next memory light spot, which is the largest and brightest.

 Chapter 189

    This is about the memory scene when they first met, from mistaking him as a senior expert at the beginning to later tracking, and then being scared by the black cat... Gambling with him... Seeing the Bone Demon and Chu Yunna... All kinds of embarrassment... Kissing... The bud of love blooms... Leaving sadly


    Next, chase the kidnapper who kidnapped the monkey and jump to the roof. Ding Ning falls from the sky. Her inner ecstasy


    That memory seemed to be yesterday, which made Ding Ning experience it again. Then he suddenly found that they had experienced so many things unconsciously.


    He didn''t pry into her memory again. He knew that the only memory fragments that were still lit were all him.


    But the key question is, how should I wake her up?


    At this time, a light spot unconsciously floated next to his spiritual body. The following memory made Ding Ning drop blood in his heart, couldn''t help jumping green veins on his forehead, and wanted to break the damn Sao pig into pieces. His body suddenly exuded a terrible anger, which filled the whole ward.


    The three of Xiao Yao felt cold all over and blurred in front of them. They seemed to appear in Jiuyou hell. Ding Ning was like a god of death, walking in the sea of corpses and blood with a terrible killing intention


    The three were scared out of their wits, and their legs collapsed to the ground. They looked at Ding Ning holding Xiao Nuo''s wrist in horror.


    "What a strong killing intention. What has the child experienced?"


    Across the screen, Mr. Xiao''s eyes were shining, and he muttered thoughtfully.


    Meng Wan frowned. She was a good wife and mother. She didn''t feel much about murderous spirit at all, but Ding Ning made her feel very uncomfortable and looked terrible at the moment.


    As like as two peas brother, Xiao Baiyu clenched his fists and trembled with excitement.


    He always thought that Langya wanted Ding Ning to live an ordinary life. He asked him to study medicine, but he didn''t teach him martial arts. In fact, Ding Ning didn''t show any sign of his martial arts in his five years of college life.


    In fact, he was disappointed with his future son-in-law. Although it was good to be an ordinary famous doctor, it was far from his expectations for a man who was used to blood and killing.


    It was not until ye Zhiqiu reported to him that he killed a group of black mice with a silver needle that he realized that Ding Ning was not as simple as he thought.


    At the moment, seeing Ding Ning''s murderous spirit, he suddenly understood that the boy was really deep enough to hide. He was wilder than his father''s way. He had both medical and martial arts cultivation.


    This gave him a great boost. A bold idea jumped out of his mind and lingered in his mind.


    In his heart, wolf tooth is the supreme glory that only belongs to big brother. Anyone who becomes wolf tooth is a blasphemy to this title.


    Whether ye Zhiqiu, who was cultivated by him, or Zhao Zilong, who made him very unhappy, or even his missing son, even if they met the minimum standard of dragon teeth, they did not deserve this title.


    But at present, the best candidate appeared. He is the son of the previous generation of Longya and the only person qualified to inherit the title of Longya.


    If he can become a new generation of dragon teeth, it is the most perfect result. He can not only inherit his father''s career, but also destroy the Zhao family''s plan. Why not.


    Although I don''t know what brother Longya thinks, he believes that brother Longya won''t be willing to watch his enemy take his place. He won''t blame him for making his own decisions.


    Now the only thing to consider is how to not expose his identity and make him a new generation of dragon teeth. It seems that it''s time to have a good talk with the child.


    Ding Ning''s murderous spirit escaped in less than a minute and soon converged.


    The three of them were almost scared to pee. They were terrified. Looking at Ding Ning, who was harmless to humans and animals, was like looking at a wild monster with great awe in their eyes.


    Mosquitoes and Xiaoyao are girls. They feel a little better. Tigers have kung fu foundation. They feel the deepest fear brought by this frightening murderous spirit.


    This made him secretly rejoice for Dai Zhefeng. Fortunately, he knew his way back and didn''t insist on dueling with Ding Ning.


    Otherwise, there is no doubt about the result. Ding Ning doesn''t need to do anything at all. Just the scattered killing intention can frighten him. There is no room for resistance, and the victory or defeat is self-evident.


    He didn''t know much about Ding Ning, and he wasn''t sure if he would beat Dai Zhefeng in a rage. He couldn''t take care of himself. In that case, things would be big.


    Xiao Nuo loves him deeply, and he also loves Xiao Nuo deeply. He is willing to block the gun for her. Tiger son has accepted him from his heart.


    It may be a good experience to make friends with such a terrible guy. It''s just that some people regret for the madman. After all, they still can''t be with Xiao Nuo.


    Then the tiger thought of those guys in Yanjing who never forget Xiao Nuo. Ha ha, I hope those guys can be smarter, otherwise he wouldn''t mind adding fuel to the fire and let them get some unforgettable lessons.


    Thinking of this, tiger''s face unconsciously showed a sinister smile of schadenfreude.


    "Tiger, why do you laugh so treacherous? What''s the ghost idea?"


    The mosquito noticed his smile and thought he wanted to do bad things again. He was ashamed and angry, and his face turned red and twisted him severely.


    That night, after being drunk, they were confused for the first time. Yesterday, they established a relationship, but they went crazy all night and had a good feeling of the wonderful taste.


    She had a taste of human resources for the first time. She was itchy and eager to try, but she was really powerless. Up to now, her legs are still soft.


    The tiger was wrung by him and showed his teeth. He didn''t know which tendon the mosquito was pulling. He looked at her with an ignorant face: "am I smiling treacherously?"


    "Very treacherous!" Xiao Yao answered.


    "I''ll go. I just think of those guys in Yanjing who are still unfaithful to sister Nuo. I don''t know what they will be abused if they collide with my brother-in-law."


    The tiger was so unruly that even his brother-in-law shouted out.


    Xiaoyao and the mosquito looked at each other, and the two guys who were afraid that the world would not be chaotic suddenly lit up small stars in their eyes.


    The mosquito smiled: "tiger, you''re bad at learning."


    Tiger son nervously waved his hand: "I don''t, I don''t, I just think about it."


    "What are you nervous about? My sister likes the idea very much."


    The mosquito patted the tiger''s shoulder very much. He laughed as coquettish as he wanted. He leaned over his ear and whispered, "think about such ideas more in the future, and my sister will reward you."


    Tiger son was overjoyed at the speech. "Really?"


    "Hum, what do you say? Fool." The mosquito thought of the brave look of tiger in bed, and his heart suddenly rippled. His eyes were as white as silk, and he said coyly and angrily.


    "Hey, hey, good, good, I''ll try my best!"


    The tiger''s eyes were shining, he rubbed his hands excitedly, and he had a happy giggle on his face.


    "Worthless goods." Mosquito eyes and mouth smile, but the gentle love in the eyebrows and eyes does not hide.


    "Well, can you two not ignore my existence? You know your love. If you sprinkle dog food in public, you will be hit by thunder."


    Xiaoyao joked.


    "Cut, you''d better hurry to find your black faced man. When you fall in love, you''ll know what love is."


    The mosquito is not ashamed but proud. He proudly takes the initiative to carry the tiger''s arm and makes the tiger giggle.


    "Hum, deser what? When I get involved with the black faced man, see how I can kill you dog men and women with dog food."


    Xiao Yao raised his chin at a 45 degree angle and said proudly on his face.


    "The black faced man? The one who made a big noise in the underground ring that night?"


    The tiger''s eyes brightened, stretched out his thumb and exclaimed, "Xiao Yao, you still have eyes. That man is definitely a strong man. If you can hook him up, we can''t walk sideways in Yanjing with these two strong men''s brother-in-law."


    "Just wait and see. As long as he lets me meet him again, my aunt will never let him escape my Wuzhishan."


    Xiao Yao said with a huge chest, as if he had won the black faced man.


    The mosquito rolled his eyes and mocked, "Xiao Yao, is it good to be a little reserved? If you are too active, you will scare people away."


    "Reserved fart, I don''t have so many opportunities to meet him. As long as I meet him again, I''ll directly push him down and cook cooked rice. I don''t think he''s hiding from me."


    Tough life doesn''t need to be explained. Xiao Yao''s words are amazing, but he doesn''t know that their words and deeds are seen in the eyes of the Xiao family.


    Meng Wanrong couldn''t laugh or cry: "this girl is really open-ended."


    Mr. Xiao had already made a clear investigation of the children with his granddaughter, shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "this girl dares to say anything. In fact, she is very kind-hearted, much better than those messy things. Nono''s vision is still very good. Eh, what about the Dai boy who pesters nono? Why didn''t she come?"


    "Dad, you said Dai Zhefeng. The boy went to the army to temper himself. He has a good mind. This time he also took the initiative to quit, but he gave me a high look."


    Xiao Baiyu explained with a smile.


    "Well, know how to advance and retreat, know how to bear, know shame and then be brave. Carving still has a future. If it weren''t for Ding Ning, the boy would still be worthy of our family."


    Although master Xiao lived in seclusion, he didn''t know anything about the outside world. His evaluation of Dai Zhefeng was fair.


    Xiao Baiyu smiled and said nothing. He identified only Ding Ning as his son-in-law from beginning to end. In the past, it was because of dragon teeth, but now it is because he really likes Ding Ning, so he didn''t comment on master Xiao''s words.


    Ding Ning couldn''t think of how to wake up Xiao Nuo for a moment. She could only keep calling in the sea of her consciousness, "Nuo wakes up, Nuo wakes up. I''m Ding Ning. I''m not dead. I came to see you."


    With a mental wave, Xiao Nuo''s voice suddenly sounded in his mind: "Ding Ning, are you ding Ning? Am I dreaming? Or are we all dead and meet in hell now?"


    "Silly girl, what hell? I''m not dead and you''re not dead. Wake up quickly. You can see me as soon as you open your eyes."


    Ding Ning is very happy. As long as he can establish spiritual communication with Xiao Nuo, he can wake her up.


    "No, you lied to me. You''re not Ding Ning. Say, who are you? Why lie to me, Ding Ning... Ding Ning is dead. He was shot dozens of times to save me. How can he still be alive? You''re lying to me, you''re lying to me..."


    Xiao Nuo''s spirit fluctuated strongly, and his mood was out of control.


    "No, I didn''t lie to you. I''m really Ding Ning. The first time we met was in the evening. You and Li didn''t hurry to fight. I shot him with an arrow... We bet that you overcame me me and kicked me down with one foot, which almost didn''t kill me..."


    Ding Ning knew that she could not face the news of her death, escaped in her subconscious mind, blocked her consciousness and lived in his memory.


    The beauty was so kind that he was moved and guilty in his heart. He patiently told her every bit since they knew each other. Only by making her believe that he was not dead can she open her heart knot and wake up.

 Chapter 190

    "No, no, what are you calling me?"


    Xiao Nuo seemed to be listening quietly, suddenly interrupted and asked.


    "Nono!" Ding Ning replied with some surprise.


    "Liar, you are a liar. You are not Ding Ning at all. Get out of here..."


    Xiao Nuo suddenly became angry and shouted in the sea of consciousness.


    Ding Ning''s brain flashed: "big ass, you still don''t wake me up. If you don''t wake up, I''ll spank you."


    "Ah..."


    Xiao Nuo''s irritable voice suddenly stopped. With a thick surprise in his voice, he choked and asked, "smelly hooligan, is it really you? Are you really not dead?"


    "Big ass, no one knows your nickname except me? Now believe I''m not dead."


    Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief. She seemed to like the nickname. Thinking of her upturned ass, the guy felt hot and shameless and said with a bad smile: "big ass, do you miss the feeling of being spanked by me? Wake up quickly. When you wake up, I''ll spank you every day."


    "Smelly hooligan, you hate it!"


    Xiao Nuo scolded angrily, but there was a trace of anger in his tone, only strong tenderness.


    "Good boy, wake up quickly. I''m still waiting to make great achievements with you."


    Ding Ning is not a fool. She doesn''t know what she wants, she said softly.


    "I''m not interested in any great feats. I just want to see you live well?"


    After the disaster of life and death, Xiao Nuo realized how important Ding Ning was in her mind. What credit did she not care about cooking.


    "Silly girl, it''s related to a huge drug trafficking case. I''ve been staring at this line. If I didn''t expect, there might be a deal in recent days. As a people''s policeman, how can my nono watch drugs enter the mainland to poison our Chinese compatriots? So wake up quickly. The people of the motherland need you."


    Ding Ning guided her thinking and stimulated her inner sense of justice.


    "Do you need me?"


    Who knows that the girl is not fooled at all. She directly asks the questions she usually wants to ask but can''t export.


    "Of course. I miss your big ass. I still want to spank you."


    Ding Ning said sincerely that he really missed Xiao Nuo''s upturned ass, and the feeling made him memorable.


    "Hooligan, in the future... I''ll let you spank every day."


    Xiao Nuo regarded this as a dream. He dared to say what he didn''t dare to say at ordinary times. With infinite shame in his tone, he made someone''s mind ripple for a while.


    "OK, I''ll take it easy, hehe!"


    Ding Ning loves such spiritual communication. It''s just a naked flirtation.


    "Smelly hooligan, promise me not to scare me like this in the future. Even if I die, I don''t want you to encounter any danger. If you die to save me, I have no meaning to live."


    Xiao Nuo said in a very serious voice.


    Ding Ning''s bad thoughts suddenly disappeared, and he was moved. He said solemnly, "Nuo, I promise you, I will never let you encounter any danger in the future."


    "Well, I''m very happy to know that you''re so nervous about me. I''m going to wake up. I want to see you at the first sight. Otherwise, I''ll never wake up."


    The girl learned to threaten, which made Ding Ning moved and angry: "don''t worry, I''ll be by your side, work hard, open my eyes, and you can see me."


    "Wake up, sister Nuo woke up. I saw her eyelashes move."


    Xiao Yao shouted nervously. Mosquitoes and tigers also surrounded him and stared excitedly at Xiao Nuo''s eyes.


    Meng Wanrong, who was separated by several rooms, couldn''t sit still. She stood up nervously and was about to visit her baby daughter, but Xiao Baiyu stopped her.


    Master Xiao touched his chin. Lao Huai was gratified. He waved his hand and said, "Wanrong, go and have a look. It''s not appropriate if you''re not around. Bai Yu and I won''t go now."


    "OK, I''ll go now."


    Meng Wanrong couldn''t wait to go over. Xiao Baiyu grabbed her and told her, "it''s not time yet. Don''t tell his identity. He doesn''t know he''s our son-in-law. You treat him as nono''s good friend."


    "Well, I see!"


    Meng Wanrong answered impatiently and rushed over excitedly.


    "Bai Yu, how was the investigation of that matter?"


    Mr. Xiao was concerned about the old case for the first time.


    "It''s still under investigation. The other party is very cunning. He works cleanly, kills people and kills people. The means are cruel. Although there is no evidence, all the clues point to the Zhao family."


    A trace of helplessness flashed across Xiao Baiyu''s face: "after all, I''m a soldier and my identity is sensitive. It''s very inconvenient to check such a thing."


    Master Xiao touched his chin, and a touch of firmness flashed across his face: "since it''s about my grandson-in-law, I can''t sit idly by. Well, from today on, the command of the family''s" Wu Ying Wei "will be handed over to you to help you find out the truth."


    "Dad! It''s not easy to explain this, brother?"


    Xiao Baiyu was happy at first, then hesitated.


    "Hum! Although your eldest brother is the master of the family, I made the" Wuying guard "by myself. They will only obey me. I will give it to whoever I am willing to give it to."


    Master Xiao seems to be dissatisfied with the current owner of the Xiao family. He directly handed over the most mysterious power of the family to Xiao Baiyu.


    Seeing Xiao Baiyu''s hesitation, The old man waved impatiently: "Why are you so inky? If you hadn''t been in the military headquarters all the time, how could the position of the head of the family be handed over to your brother''s despicable thing? The great Xiao family is so polluted by him that they will climb the power and attach importance to you all day and engage in some unsophisticated diplomatic means. The Xiao family is going downhill now and will be finished in his hands sooner or later. It really disappoints me. In a few years, you will pick it up when you retire Go over the position of the owner. "


    "Me? I''ll forget it. My temper is not the material to be the master of the family. If my eldest brother really can''t, there''s Chu Bei. He''ll soon come back from studying in the United States. Just give it to him."


    Xiao Baiyu made it clear that he didn''t want to take over as the head of the family, but he couldn''t bear what his eldest brother Xiao Baiyi did. He was narrow-minded, ignored family affection and had only interests in his eyes.


    If he hadn''t needed Xiao Baiyu''s military identity and the old man was still alive, I''m afraid he would have changed his way to drive out of the Xiao family.


    Especially about Xiao Nuo''s marriage, the old man didn''t give Xiao Baiyu a good face for more than 20 years, which has something to do with Xiao Baiyi''s provoking discord.


    Xiao Baiyu understands Xiao Baiyi''s mind. He wants to use Xiao Nuo to marry other families, so as to expand the strength of the Xiao family.


    The Xiao family ranks behind the top families in Yanjing. They have made no great achievements in business and politics, but have great influence in the military.


    Because Xiao Baiyu''s occupation needs to be kept secret, even Xiao Baiyi doesn''t know that his second brother has secretly become a general. He thought he was just a major general of an ordinary small military region.


    Although major general is a very good big man in the army, he is nothing in the circle of top families in Yanjing.


    As master Xiao retreated to the second tier, his influence in the military gradually declined, and the Xiao family had a tendency to decline.


    As the head of the family, Xiao Baiyi is not to blame for wanting to use Xiao Nuo''s marriage with other families to expand the Xiao family, but Xiao Baiyu''s insistence has alienated the fairly good feelings between their brothers.


    As master Xiao''s health is getting worse and worse, Xiao Baiyi''s wings are becoming more and more abundant. Gradually, he has begun to flatter the public and oppose the evil. He is also cynical and bullying the Xiao Baiyu family in a disguised form.


    Especially after Xiao Chunan disappeared, Xiao Baiyu had no successors, and Xiao Baiyi became more and more unscrupulous.


    Xiao Baiyu is busy with military affairs and is away from home all day. Xiao Nuo runs away from home in anger. Meng Wanrong is the most angry.


    Fortunately, Meng Wanrong is literate, reasonable, diligent and peaceful. He is kind to everyone. He is very popular with the old man. With the old man''s support, Xiao Baiyi dare not go too far.


    "Well, it''s settled. Chu Bei''s child has the same virtue as his father. The Xiao family must not be handed over to their masters. If you don''t want to do it, give it to nono. If the child is not a daughter, he is more suitable to be the head of the family than his brother. If Chu Nan is still there, our Xiao family won''t be... Hey!"


    When the old man thought of his grandson Xiao Chunan, he felt a burst of melancholy. Seeing that Xiao Baiyu looked gloomy, he sighed and stopped talking.


    Xiao Nuo slowly opened his eyes, and his eyes fell on Ding Ning''s face. He couldn''t move his eyes anymore. His eyes were slightly red, and his eyes began to wet gradually.


    "Nono, OK, it''s all right. Look, I''m not good!"


    Ding Ning held her hand and comforted her with a smile.


    "Hooligan! Wuwu, you scared me to death, Wuwu..."


    Regardless of the pain of the wound, Xiao Nuo shouted hysterically, suddenly sat up and rushed to Ding Ning''s arms, crying.


    "Good, don''t cry. It''s all right. It''s all over."


    Ding Ning hugged her tightly, patted her shoulder and comforted her. Thinking of the scene she saw in her memory, she wanted to save the dead Sao pig and kill it thousands of times.


    Xiaoyao and mosquito are more emotional. He turns his back to wipe his tears, but a happy smile appears at the corners of his mouth.


    Tiger son looked at Ding Ning with adoration on his face. His brother-in-law was a fierce man. He could take all the iceberg demons. He had never seen Xiao Nuo so feminine.


    Ding Ning picked up her face, gently wiped her tears and comforted her like coaxing a child: "good, don''t cry, don''t cry, it''s not beautiful to cry again."


    "You can''t do without me if you''re not beautiful."


    Xiao Nuo tooted his mouth and said coyly and angrily. In her eyes, Ding Ning is the only one. She directly ignored the existence of mosquitoes. On the precipice, she values sex over friends.


    When she was sleeping, the most memories were her kiss. When she woke up, she looked at Ding Ning''s gentle face. The complex mood of recovery made her hold his face and kiss him without shyness.


    Ding Ning stared in amazement. NIMA, which one is this? There are only three light bulbs next to it. There is monitoring in the room. This scene can''t escape the eyes of the Xiao family.


    But Xiao Nuo was the most vulnerable and in need of comfort at the moment. How could he refuse her kiss? Not to mention, it was so sweet.


    Thinking of Xiao Nuo''s humiliation, his heart ached. He wanted to comfort her frightened heart.


    Die or die. Ding Ning didn''t care about the mood of the Xiao family. He closed his eyes and kissed the girl he loved enthusiastically.


    "Er!" Master Xiao''s eyes almost fell out. He quickly turned his head. This picture is so hot.


    I muttered in my heart that the world is going down and the people''s heart is not old. Now the young man is too unrestrained. It''s really different from the age when the old man would blush when holding hands when he was young.


    Xiao Baiyu''s face was green and red. He didn''t expect his daughter to be so enthusiastic and active. There was a sour feeling that his hard-working Shuiling cabbage was arched by a pig.


    Although he knew that sooner or later, the son-in-law was his own choice, but the girls were his father''s intimate little cotton padded jacket. When it came to the end, he still felt very uncomfortable and sour. He simply turned his head out of sight and out of mind.

 Chapter 191

    Compared with the two masters, Meng Wanrong''s face was full of happy smiles when she opened the ward door to see this scene.


    That''s right. Such a good son-in-law must be grasped in the palm of his hand early. In those years, your father became your father when he became a soldier and was a fool. He didn''t become your father until he was pushed down by his mother.


    She is worthy of being my daughter. She has half the style of her mother. My mother must praise you.


    And what''s the matter with these three guys? Why don''t you have any eyesight? What are you doing here? What about being a light bulb?


    The more Meng Wanrong looked at the mosquitoes, the more eye-catching the three people became. She glared at them fiercely. That meant that she was not numb enough to get out of here. Don''t you know?


    The tiger scratched his head with an ignorant face. What''s the situation? Aunt, what do you want to do?


    Is it... It''s over, it''s over. Sister Nuo was caught stealing a man. Aunt, it''s obviously going to get angry.


    Tiger son was a righteous man in his bones. He didn''t have time to think about it. He jumped up in front of Meng Wanrong, blocked her sight, and said loudly: "ha ha, aunt, when did you come?"


    He misunderstood. What about the kind tip off? But he annoyed Meng Wanrong. This bastard, even if he was a light bulb, dared to disturb their kiss. It''s really unforgivable. Fierce murderous spirit has risen in his eyes.


    Hearing the voice of the tiger, Ding Ning hurriedly released Xiao Nuo like touching the electricity, stood up at a loss, hung his head like a wrong child, and greeted like a mosquito humming: "aunt!"


    At the moment, Xiao nuotao''s cheeks are pink, her beautiful eyes are bleary and blurred, her ruddy lips are still connected with a trace of glittering silk thread with the corners of Ding Ning''s mouth, and she is also immersed in the aftertaste of the exciting kiss.


    Hearing Ding Ning calling aunt, he blinked. After seeing the scene clearly, he immediately screamed in shock: "Mom? Mosquito? Xiaoyao? Tiger? When did you come? Why didn''t you knock when you came in?"


    The mosquito looks at Xiaoyao, Xiaoyao looks at the tiger, the tiger looks at the two women, with an injured expression, a girlfriend and a brother. NIMA is completely sad!


    They also wondered why Xiao Nuo, who had always been cold and conservative, suddenly became so enthusiastic, hot and open. In the eyes of others, there was only Ding Ning, who directly ignored their existence.


    Xiaoyao took a puff at the corner of his mouth and looked constipated: "are we all right?"


    "Ah? You''ve been there all the time. Why didn''t I see you?"


    Xiao Nuo was completely stupid, and his face turned red. He was very embarrassed. He was kissed by others, but he asked for a kiss himself. It was really embarrassing.


    It''s all Ding Ning''s fault. He must know. He didn''t remind himself. Thinking of this, Xiao Nuo glared at Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning feels aggrieved. If your mother wasn''t here, would you kiss? I can only kiss with you. I thought you liked this tune.


    Meng Wanrong didn''t speak. She smiled and looked at Ding Ning with her arm. Her small eyes were like a knife, which made someone''s old face red and felt uncomfortable all over.


    Fortunately, although the goods are thin skinned, they have been fooling around with Ling Yun for so many years and are quite clever. They quickly said with a dignified face:


    "You are my aunt. Hello, I''m Xiao Nuo''s friend Ding Ning. Don''t get me wrong..."


    "Just friends?" Meng interrupted him like a smile.


    Ding Ning felt a thump in his heart. This was murderous. It was obvious that the comer was not good. He glanced at Xiao Nuo and wanted to ask for help.


    But the girl lowered her head and didn''t know what she was thinking. She still had a touch of purplish red on her cheeks, but her ears were so high that she was obviously waiting for Ding Ning''s answer.


    "Not just friends, of course."


    Ding Ning failed to ask for help and sighed helplessly: "well, I won''t hide it from you now. In fact, I''m still her doctor."


    Meng Wanrong''s face became very strange. This boy seems very dishonest. He doesn''t fit with other people''s harmless appearance.


    Xiao Nuo''s mood is very complex and uneasy. She not only wants Ding Ning to admit that she is her boyfriend, but also worries that after he admits, she will be opposed and humiliated by her mother.


    Only she knew what kind of tough attribute was hidden behind her gentle and virtuous surface.


    But when she heard Ding Ning''s answer, she was relieved. At the same time, her disappointment was still unspeakable.


    "Aunt, what you just saw is not true. I''m treating Xiao Nuo. It''s a very complex treatment. Let me explain to you like this. You see, Xiao Nuo just woke up, and she''s still not conscious. There''s phlegm in her throat, which will easily lead to respiratory tract blockage and poor breathing. If she doesn''t get it out in time, her life will be in danger. Am I a doctor, doctor There is no gender in my eyes. In order to save people, I can''t think much. I can only help her suck out the sputum. My practice may make my aunt feel something wrong, but I really don''t intend to take advantage of Xiao Nuo. I hope my aunt can understand. "


    Ding Ning''s face was not red and his heart was not jumping. He prayed that he could deceive her and hide as far as he could in the future. NIMA, mother-in-law, this kind of creature is really terrible.


    The three of them have little stars in their eyes and worship on their faces. The brother-in-law is not only powerful, but also has the ability to talk nonsense and deceive people.


    They would have believed him if they hadn''t stood by and witnessed the whole process.


    "What about phlegm?"


    Meng Wanrong is disgusted. This bastard can really pull. I won''t force you to admit that you like my daughter. My mother doesn''t call Meng Wanrong.


    "Phlegm? What phlegm?"


    Ding Ning was silly and screamed in his heart. Elder sister, if we don''t take this, it''s almost enough. Don''t find out. I don''t want face. Your daughter needs face.


    "What about the sputum you sucked for my nono?"


    Meng Wanrong didn''t intend to let him go and asked persistently.


    "Er!"


    Ding Ning smashed it, smashed its mouth, completely recognized it, and said with a tragic face: "I was yelled by the tiger, and I was scared to swallow it."


    "Pooh!" Meng Wanrong was amused by him. Her deliberately stiff face could not be stretched. She covered her stomach and couldn''t stand up laughing.


    "Mom, what are you doing? It''s like trying a prisoner."


    When Xiao Nuo saw his mother laughing, he was relieved and said in a coquettish way.


    "You bastard... Cluck, you''re afraid of nausea, don''t I?"


    Meng Wanrong slapped Ding Ning on the arm, "all right, don''t pretend. It''s nono''s boyfriend. What can''t you recognize? It''s a big man. There''s no responsibility at all."


    Ding Ning looks silly. Elder sister, do we know each other very well? You don''t want to kill me, do you?


    "Mom, are you against... Against us?"


    Xiao Nuo suddenly burst into light at the bottom of his eyes and asked happily.


    "You, you, I said how I died in Ninghai and didn''t want to go home. I had a boyfriend. What dare I say? Mom is not an antique like your grandfather and your father..."


    Meng Wanrong suddenly remembered that her father-in-law and her husband were still building here. She hurriedly closed her mouth and spit out her tongue playfully. It was over and completely destroyed her image.


    "Am I an antique?"


    Old man Xiao, who was listening with interest, turned black and stared at Xiao Baiyu angrily.


    Xiao Baiyu was covered with black lines and had to wipe his daughter-in-law''s ass with a smiling face: "Dad, you must have heard wrong. Wanrong said I was an antique and didn''t say you?"


    "Really?" Master Xiao glanced at him obliquely.


    "Of course it''s true. You heard me wrong. My ears work well. Wanrong is so virtuous. How dare you say you''re an antique."


    Xiao Baiyu''s hair straightened in his heart and hardened his scalp to answer.


    "Oh, it seems that I''m really old. I can''t even hear. It''s really an antique. Well, I remember what hard disk is stored in this monitoring. I''ll study it carefully later."


    Master Xiao said something quietly, but Xiao Baiyu''s face was folded like a bitter gourd. He looked down and said, "OK, I''ll come back and ask them for it."


    "No backup!"


    Master Xiao''s mouth is slightly tilted and he doesn''t tease him anymore. This is a deliberate reminder to him. Don''t forget to take away the hard disk. Today''s events must not be seen by others.


    Xiao Baiyu suddenly felt that a big stone had fallen to the ground in his heart. He was a filial man. The old man had not given him a good face because of his engagement these years, which made him more and more afraid of the old man. He couldn''t even see a joke. With the old man''s nature, how could he care about such a harmless joke with his daughter-in-law? He was too nervous.


    "Mom, it''s very kind of you, ouch!"


    When Xiao Nuo saw that her mother didn''t object to her being with Ding Ning, he jumped out of bed and wanted to hug her, but he forgot that she had just had an operation. Her action was too big and burst the wound. She screamed in pain.


    "Nono, are you okay?"


    "Nono, how are you?"


    Meng Wanrong and Ding Ning screamed almost at the same time, but Ding Ning''s speed was much faster than her. She only felt a flower in front of her eyes. Ding Ning had held her daughter in her arms.


    She lay down with a distressed face and scolded: "you just finished the operation. Don''t move. The wound is cracked again."


    Meng Wanrong was not angry at all, but was deeply gratified. Although Ding Ning was tough and killed his boyfriend who didn''t recognize his daughter, she couldn''t hide her concern for her daughter, which reassured her completely.


    What old man Xiao and Xiao Baiyu care about is not his attitude towards Xiao Nuo, but his terrible speed.


    Ding Ning was three or four meters away from Xiao Nuo because of Meng Wanrong''s arrival. They didn''t even see it clearly. He appeared next to Xiao Nuo at a distance of three or four meters. The speed was too fast.


    Master Xiao was better, but Xiao Baiyu clenched his fist excitedly and more affirmed his previous ideas.


    The silver needle kills the enemy, the murderous spirit of terror and the speed of ghosts. How strong is his skill? Xiao Baiyu is looking forward to it.


    Ding Ning regained his seriousness, absolutely started his touch, and checked his body for Xiao Nuo.


    The distressed color of his face became thicker and thicker, and his eyes to Xiao Nuo became softer and softer.


    Although Xiao Nuo''s injury was not fatal after rescue, it was very painful. Five ribs were broken, the spleen was damaged, there was a hematoma, the bone fracture of the right leg, the right shoulder was pierced by a bullet, and the bullet head was embedded in the bone of the right shoulder with bone fracture marks.


    Although the operation has been done and the doctor''s operation level is quite clever, Ding Ning is very dissatisfied.


    If it was someone he didn''t know, Ding Ning would feel that this was a very successful operation. It only takes time to cultivate slowly and recover.


    But the problem is that she is Xiao Nuo. Xiao Nuo, who has deep feelings for him, how can he look at her pain.


    "The level of the surgeon is too general. The bone setting is not in place, the bone fracture is not handled well, and the repair of the damaged parts of the organs is very general, which will slow down the recovery. I''ll treat you again."


    Ding Ning impolitely belittled the level of the surgeon. If President Lu, who was in charge of her surgery, heard this evaluation, he would probably want to die.


    He is the first surgeon in the military region hospital. He is famous throughout China. Countless people want to ask him to do it. If Xiao Nuo didn''t have a big head, he wouldn''t do it himself.

 Chapter 192

    "This? This is president Lu''s automatic operation."


    Meng Wanrong hesitated and said that although Ding Ning awakened Xiao Nuo and his medical skills should be very powerful, Ding Ning was still too young in her eyes.


    "I believe him. Come on, I''ll give you this hundred kilograms of meat. You can toss it."


    Xiao Nuo believes in Ding Ning''s medical skills. She once secretly went to the small courtyard in the western suburbs and found Ling Fei and Chu Yunna.


    Although they have changed their appearance, but the height is there, and Ding Ning has a magical face changing technique. She decided for the first time that they are Bone Demon and Chu Yunna.


    Although crow Xiaohei also monitors around, he pays attention to those suspicious people. Xiao Nuo is close to the workers behind, and does not show hostility. Xiaohei has no warning, so Chu Yunna does not find that she has ever appeared.


    Even the Bone Demon can cure Ding Ning. How can Xiao Nuo doubt his sweetheart''s medical skills? But her words are too ambiguous, which makes Ding Ning feel so embarrassed.


    Xiao Nuo looked at Huzi and others'' ambiguous chuckles, and his mother also laughed with profound meaning. She immediately blushed with shame and covered her face. She was embarrassed to see anyone.


    Ding Ning felt uncomfortable and coughed, "tiger, would you please avoid it?"


    "Ah? Why am I alone?"


    The tiger asked in a daze.


    "Nonsense, you''re a man. Who don''t you avoid?"


    The mosquito kicked him angrily.


    The tiger scratched his head and walked out. He was unconvinced and muttered, "what do you call me a man? Isn''t my brother-in-law a man?"


    Ding Ning has a black face and glares at the mosquito fiercely. Can he speak? What is a man? If his aunt wasn''t here, I''d like you to see if my brother is a man.


    The mosquito also noticed his language disease. He was embarrassed to spit out his tongue and went out to accompany the tiger.


    Now Xiao Yao felt a little uncomfortable. There were three people in the family here. She joined in the fun and ran outside without saying a word.


    Well, the light bulbs are gone. I can''t help being an elder. Meng Wanrong turned around and left the space for the couple.


    Ding Ning breathed a long sigh of relief. NIMA, the old mother-in-law is here. It''s too much pressure.


    In fact, Meng Wanrong is much better than Chu Yunxiu, but he has a psychological shadow from Chu Yunxiu. He is not sensitive to the creature like his old mother-in-law. It is his lingering nightmare.


    The red light for monitoring goes out. Ding Ning knows that the Xiao family has turned off the camera. After all, Xiao Nuo is a big girl. Even if they are Xiao Nuo''s grandfather and father, they can''t go to see her naked ass.


    This makes Ding Ning feel a lot more comfortable. Although his treatment doesn''t need to take off his clothes, he doesn''t want to be stared at all the time.


    Xiao nuomi looked at him affectionately, her cheeks flushed, and asked like a mosquito: "do you need to take off your clothes?"


    "No, I''ll treat you with Zhenqi. If the effect is good, you can leave the hospital later."


    Ding Ning said softly.


    "Ah? So magical?"


    Xiao Nuo was disappointed. She wanted to show her figure. Lingyun had long legs, and others had long legs, and her chest was bigger and her figure was better than her.


    But as soon as she heard it, she was able to leave the hospital. She immediately diverted her attention, opened her mouth in amazement and looked at Ding Ning strangely.


    "Why? Don''t you believe it?"


    Ding Ning held her hand, and the true Qi slowly entered her body, repairing her organs and broken meridians first.


    A trace of cool breath circulated in Xiao Nuo''s body. The disappearance of pain made her squint her eyes comfortably. She looked at Ding Ning with full attention happily. It''s nice to have such a husband who is good-looking and capable.


    She deliberately avoided the fact that Ding Ning had a girlfriend. She only knew that she loved him. She wanted to be with him and enjoy every minute and second with her. Let''s talk about other things later.


    Just as the baby absorbed nutrition from the mother, the shoulder bones and ribs itched, and the body was like a stream flowing. The relaxed and comfortable feeling made Xiao Nuo close his eyes intoxicated.


    Ding Ning was surprised. Unexpectedly, Xiao Nuo was a martial arts genius. Under the guidance of her true Qi, her own true Qi began to work independently, which saved him a lot of effort.


    Xiao Nuo is a policeman. He will certainly encounter many life dangers in the future. He can''t get the news in time to save her every time. Then guiding her on the road of cultivation, enhancing her strength and giving her self-protection is the best choice.


    Close your eyes and feel it. Xiao Nuo''s five elements are full of fire. It is more suitable for the skill of fire attribute. Immediately concentrate and teach Xiao Nuo a "true determination of fire" with mental power.


    Xiao Nuo suddenly felt that there was a kind of practice formula in his mind. He opened his eyes and looked at Ding Ning in amazement: "what is this?"


    "The burning fire is really determined. My father didn''t know where to get it. It''s not suitable for me to cultivate. Your five elements are full of fire. It''s very suitable for cultivating this skill. If you operate the Qi according to the instructions of the formula, you can embark on the road of cultivation." Ding Ning said softly.


    Xiao nuomi''s eyes twinkled and asked curiously, "is there really an internal skill? What skill do you practice?"


    "I don''t know. I practice ancestral skills. I don''t have a name."


    Ding Ning lied. After all, his practice of "paoding jieniu Shu" is very important. Even Xiao Nuo can''t tell him.


    Dad has many cultivation skills. Ding Ning has been forced to read them since he was a child, but he is not allowed to practice. He is only allowed to practice "paoding jieniu Shu" and "Bodhi Heart formula".


    However, after practicing the Bodhi Heart formula for so many years, Ding Ning didn''t feel anything powerful except calming his mind and resolving his anger.


    However, as a top-level martial art to cultivate murderous spirit, paoding jieniu has a strong attack power of leapfrog fighting. It can''t be used casually, which sometimes makes him feel very oppressed.


    "Oh! Can I spit fire after I practice this" fire is really determined "


    Xiao Nuo asked lazily with a small mouth. He looked very cute that day.


    "Fool, cultivating martial arts is a fire attribute, which doesn''t mean you can spit fire, but your true Qi contains hot fire energy. When you hurt the enemy with true Qi, it will burn the enemy''s meridians and make the enemy miserable."


    Ding Ning spoiled and scraped on her Yao nose. "Don''t talk. Run the Qi according to the guidance of my Qi. When you can run it independently, I''ll be finished. I''m also a patient now. I don''t have much Qi. I won''t last long."


    "Are you hurt? Is it serious? My injury doesn''t matter. Leave me alone."


    Xiao Nuo immediately became nervous and said with concern.


    Ding Ning''s heart warmed. "I''m fine, but my true Qi consumed a lot during healing, and it takes time to recover. You''re obedient. After I help you repair your wound, you start practicing yourself, and you can leave the hospital tonight."


    After hesitating for a while, Ding Ning continued, "I have something else to do in the afternoon. I''ll go to work after helping you heal your injury. If I have time in the evening, I''ll come to see you."


    "Well, if you are busy, I''ll call you if I leave the hospital."


    Although Xiao Nuo was very reluctant to give up, she knew that men didn''t like sticky women, so she said skillfully.


    "Darling, take good care of yourself. I want you to catch drug dealers with me. I don''t want to give so much credit to others. It must be yours."


    Ding Ning said with a smile, "by the way, where''s my clothes."


    "I asked people to put it away. I want to keep this dress as a souvenir. When we are old and can''t walk, we will tell the children how brave their father was."


    Xiao Nuo pursed his lips, blushed slightly, and said with longing.


    Ding Ning''s eyes coagulated and looked at her beautiful face lovingly. He had an impulse to take care of her life, but when he thought of Lingyun, his heart began to swing again.


    Although Ling Yun said that she would be out of sight and out of mind, it doesn''t mean that he can recruit bees and butterflies everywhere recklessly.


    However, Xiao Nuo, now has entered his heart. He can''t ignore her feelings at all. It''s a headache.


    "By the way, where''s my wallet? Haven''t you lost it? My ID and everything are in it."


    Ding Ning forced himself to stop thinking and let everything go.


    "Here, it''s in the bedside table. Don''t forget to take it later. It''s troublesome without a certificate."


    Xiao Nuo had already felt the existence of true Qi. He began to run true Qi according to the formula and soon immersed himself in it.


    Ding Ning secretly lamented that he didn''t expect Xiao Nuo to feel the true Qi so soon. He was really a natural genius suitable for practicing martial arts.


    Suddenly, he thought of Shen MuQing again. He felt a slight pain in his heart. He didn''t know how she was.


    Shen MuQing is actually a martial arts genius, but because of his congenital heart malformation, he is not suitable for cultivating true Qi, and is more suitable for cultivating spiritual skills.


    An hour later, Ding Ning politely said goodbye to Meng Wanrong, said hello to Huzi and told them not to disturb Xiao Nuo. When she woke up naturally, she should be discharged today.


    When he said this, it was obvious that everyone didn''t believe it, but two hours later, Xiao Nuo woke up from the state of deep cultivation, and the whole person was spiritually calling for discharge.


    Meng Wanrong, who was not at ease, called President Lu and had a general examination of Xiao Nuo. The results surprised everyone and called for miracles.


    Xiao Nuo''s bones have fully healed, and the damaged organs have recovered as before. If there were not some skin injuries that need time to recover, it would be like he had never been injured.


    President Lu and others wanted to know how Xiao Nuo recovered, but old man Xiao severely issued a command that no one should pass it on.


    Han Xi was thoughtful. I''m afraid only Ding Ning can do such a miracle.


    President Lu and others also thought of this, but master Xiao gave a password. Everyone tacitly stopped mentioning it, but they became more and more curious about Ding Ning.


    How on earth did he do it? Not only awakened Xiao Nuo, but also miraculously restored her health in a short time.


    Jinxiu Jiayuan community, Xiao Nuo''s residence, a two bedroom house with simple decoration, is much more shabby than the luxury villa where Shen MuQing lives.


    After all, Xiao Nuo ran away from home and didn''t ask for a penny at home. She took some private money with her. She even rented this two bedroom house.


    Master Xiao and Xiao Baiyu don''t think much of this. They also praise Xiao Nuo for his hard work and simplicity. They put chess in the living room and killed him.


    Meng Wanrong loves her daughter. She dislikes the poverty here and wants to buy her a house in Ninghai. Xiao Nuo sternly refuses.


    However, Meng Wanrong could only buy a lot of ingredients in large and small packages, and wanted to make a delicious meal to make up for Xiao Nuo.


    Xiao Yao and others also followed. Xiao Nuo took a small bottle and couldn''t put it down, with a happy smile on his face.


    "Nono, what are you giggling about? Wash your hands and prepare for dinner. Why? I began to think about it as soon as I separated."


    Meng Wanrong took the dishes just out of the pot and joked when she saw her daughter''s face missing spring.

 Chapter 193

    "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    Xiao Nuo gave a coquettish reproach, raised the small bottle in his hand happily and said, "this is the scar removing cream specially prepared by Ding Ning for me. He said that as long as I apply this scar removing cream, my wound will not leave any scars."


    "Really? Let me see."


    Meng Wanrong''s eyes brightened, and even the Xiao family and their son were attracted.


    "There''s nothing strange about it. Is it really so clever?"


    Meng Wanrong looked for a long time and didn''t see the clue.


    "You''ll know if it works. By the way, mosquito, aren''t you hurt your forehead? You try."


    Xiao Nuo looked up and saw the mosquito coming out of the kitchen with vegetables. He suddenly brightened his eyes and raised his voice.


    "Ah, what?" The mosquito asked with a confused face.


    "Ding Ning''s scar removing cream." Xiao Nuo said proudly.


    "Ah, matched by my brother-in-law, it must work. I want to try, I want to try."


    The mosquito has obviously been conquered by Ding Ning''s magical medical skills. He can''t wait to take the scar removing spirit and smear it in the mirror.


    "You use less. The materials are very precious." Xiao Nuo said painfully.


    "Sister Nuo, you are so stingy. You don''t want as much as you want to keep your brother-in-law with such excellent medical skills."


    The mosquito made a face and said in surprise, "it''s so cool. It''s like being coated with peppermint oil. It''s so cool and comfortable."


    "Wait two days to see the effect."


    Xiao Nuo grabbed the scar removing cream and hid it with meat pain on his face.


    Xiao Nuo survived the disaster and was discharged from the hospital so quickly. The meal was enjoyable and the guests and hosts enjoyed it.


    After eating, in order to show that they are virtuous, mosquitoes and Xiaoyao rush to wash the dishes. After smashing two plates, they are ruthlessly driven out of the kitchen by Meng Wanrong.


    When the mosquito went to wash his face, he suddenly screamed and scared the tiger. He ran over in panic and asked nervously, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    "I... I forgot to have a wound on my forehead when I washed my face. I wiped it with a towel just now. The scar fell off and my wound was gone."


    The mosquito was shocked and looked at his smooth forehead in the mirror. Where was there a trace of hurt.


    The tiger''s mouth and eyes were tongue tied. He held it for a long time and burst out a rude remark: "lying in the groove, my brother-in-law is God."


    When they heard this, they came to watch. Except that the new skin tissue was a little pink, they couldn''t see any marks at all.


    "Well, I knew Ding Ning wouldn''t lie to me. If I had a scar, he wouldn''t feel well."


    Xiao Nuo was triumphantly gnawing at the big apple with a sad look on his face.


    "You can''t wait for him to see."


    Xiao Yao looked at her and joked. After all, Xiao Nuo''s injured parts were all on his body.


    "Go away, you dirty girl." Xiao Nuo blushed and patted her on the ass.


    Xiao Yao covered his ass wrongfully, "hum, you''ve learned bad from your brother-in-law. You can''t stop spanking."


    Mr. Xiao and Xiao Baiyu looked at each other and saw the excitement in each other''s eyes. Meng Wanrong was also thoughtful. Although they were not good at doing business, their experience could fully see the commercial value of this scar removing cream, which was immeasurable.


    From the three sides of politics, commerce and the army, the strongest part of the Xiao family is the military, and the weakest link is commerce. If we can get the formula of scar removing cream, the Xiao family will have a sharp tool to absorb money, and its rise will no longer be a dream.


    It''s just a matter of planning slowly. They must not give this formula to Xiao Baiyi. They need to find a person with business talent to re-establish a business group that seems to have nothing to do with the Xiao family.


    The father and son both set their eyes on Xiao Yao. The girl went crazy, but she was a serious top student from Harvard Business School. She just liked playing and didn''t like doing business.


    Relying on Xiao Nuo''s relationship with her, it should not be a problem for her to stay in Ninghai and start the company. As long as she is given some shares, I believe her family will agree.


    After all, the Wei family where Xiao Yao is still unable to compare with the Xiao family in Yanjing. The Wei family must be happy to see its success in reaching business cooperation with the Xiao family.


    The father and son reached a consensus in eye contact. Ding Ning invested with the formula, gave him some shares and did not participate in the operation. I believe that with his feelings with Xiao Nuo, he will not refuse.


    Of course, all this is based on whether Xiao Nuo is willing or not, which still needs to be carefully considered.


    The thoughtful Meng Wanrong understood it and nodded slightly to understand that she could only do her daughter''s work.


    "Nono, dinning didn''t say whether this scar removing cream has any effect on old scars."


    "Said, the old scar is troublesome. It''s just to get another knife, cut off the old scar, and then apply this scar removing cream."


    Xiao Nuoxi grabbed the small bottle and said casually.


    "Wow, my son-in-law is really powerful. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a good scar removing cream with so many scar removing products on the market."


    Meng Wanrong sincerely praised that if, as Ding Ning said, this scar removing cream can remove even old scars, it will definitely have a market.


    "This is specially prepared by Ding Ning for me. It not only has the effect of removing scars, but also has the function of accelerating skin healing. Wait, mom, you give me a hand and help me apply it to the wound. I can''t reach it myself."


    Xiao Nuo''s face was full of happy smiles, Jiao didi shouted.


    "OK, I''ll paint it for you when I finish washing the dishes." Meng Wanrong put on her apron and went into the kitchen to wash the dishes.


    "Sister Nuo, I''ll go back with mosquitoes this afternoon. When will you go back to Yanjing?"


    Tiger son had enough to eat and drink and began to leave. He and mosquito now mix honey and oil, and they are a good match. I believe the family should not object. After going back to report to their family, they plan to prepare for the wedding.


    "Let''s celebrate the new year. If there is no accident, go home for the new year. You and mosquitoes have set a wedding date, but don''t forget to inform me. Even if I climb, I have to climb back to drink your wedding wine."


    Xiao Nuo was in a good mood and joked with a smile.


    "The eight characters haven''t been written yet. Wait until you go back and discuss with your family."


    The tiger giggled and scratched the back of his head habitually.


    "Come on, hurry into the grave of love. I won''t send you this afternoon."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Xiao Nuo looked stunned: "Xiao Yao, don''t you go back to Yanjing?"


    "No, I''ll stay with you. It''s just that you have two bedrooms. Take me in."


    Xiao Yao said pitifully.


    "I have no problem taking you in, but have you told your family? And what are you doing in Ninghai?"


    Xiao Nuo asked in a daze.


    "Cut, she is a flower maniac. She likes the black faced man and is waiting to turn him back to Yanjing."


    The mosquito mercilessly debunked Xiaoyao''s careful thinking, which made Xiaoyao angry and quarreled with her.


    "The black man? Have you seen the black man?"


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes brightened when she heard the speech. The black faced man was one of the parties to the strange stone square murder case. She was worried that she had no clue.


    "Yes, you don''t know how handsome the black faced man is. Let me tell you, this is the case..."


    Xiaoyao''s eyes twinkled with pink hearts, and he described the course of things with Xiao Nuo.


    Xiao Nuo listened quietly and was very interested in the black faced man.


    Master Xiao and Xiao Baiyu listened with interest. Unexpectedly, there was a black faced man in Ninghai. It was really interesting.


    But she didn''t notice that Xiao Nuo frowned slightly. She had learned from her mother that Ding Ning said he had a panther and it was the Panther that saved him.


    In Xiao Yao''s description, the black faced man has a peregrine falcon as a pet. Is there any relationship between them?


    After all, Xiao Nuo has a deep understanding of Ding Ning. In particular, she knows that Chu Yunna has the ability to control animals. It should be no problem to help Ding Ning subdue several pets.


    So, the question is, will Ding Ning be the black faced man? If so, what should she do?


    For Yu Gong, although there is no evidence to prove that the four lives in Qishi square were killed by the black faced man, it has something to do with him. Who can guarantee that the black faced man will not commit crimes in the future?


    She is a policeman. How should she treat Ding Ning then? Catch him yourself? She couldn''t bear it; But how can she be worthy of her job if she doesn''t catch it?


    Personally, Xiao Yao is her good sister and best friend. Now she falls in love with Ding Ning''s black faced man.


    Give Ding Ning to her? She couldn''t bear it; No? The sisters of so many years may turn against each other. How should she choose?


    I hope Xiao Yao is just a flood of heroic complex. He doesn''t really like the black faced man.


    Xiao Nuo smiled bitterly to himself. He felt his head was very big. He blamed the smelly hooligan. Why is she so charming? Even covering her face can make Xiao Yao fascinated and unable to extricate herself. She was also drunk.


    Ding Ning didn''t know he was also shot lying down. At the moment, he is proudly taking Lingyun to buy a car. Whoever Cary has nearly one billion in cash, he can''t help showing off.


    This is the typical upstart mentality of small farmers getting rich at first. Even if Ding Ning doesn''t pay too much attention to money, he still can''t help but want to show in front of Ling Yun.


    In the final analysis, it was Chu Yunxiu''s trouble. Who told her to be so powerful, who told her to despise Ding Ning, and who told her to say that the little red man has no ability all day.


    Therefore, Ding Ning dragged Lingyun, who thought he was talking nonsense, straight to the car shop and threatened to buy her whichever car Lingyun liked, a typical face of a nouveau riche.


    Lingyun sneered and tilted the goods with his arms. He saw how he ended up in the car store. Anyway, it wasn''t her who lost it.


    At Ninghai Auto City, Ding Ning pulled Lingyun out of the car.


    "Welcome!"


    As soon as they entered the door, six sales consultants warmly welcomed them. They just saw their clothes clearly. Although they still had a smile on their faces, they became very formulaic.


    Obviously, they don''t have much purchasing power. It is estimated that they are young people who waste their time just watching but not buying. Even if they buy, they buy a low block car instead of walking, and there is not much sales commission.


    This point is when there are many people. If you have this Kung Fu, you might as well find a rich man. Maybe you can earn more commission.


    Although the five sales consultants didn''t show them their faces, they immediately turned around and prepared to greet other guests. Only a shy girl of about 20 years old was left. She should be a newcomer.


    Ding Ning didn''t care either. He asked the sales consultant who stayed: "introduce us what cars you have here."


    "Sir, I''d like to ask what price do you want to see?"


    The girl looks very beautiful and has two dimples when she smiles. She looks like a college student doing a part-time job here. She doesn''t have the eyesight of those old slickers and has a very enthusiastic attitude.


    Ding Ning tilted his head and looked at Lingyun: "what kind of car do you like?"


    Ling Yun had long been dazzled by the cars placed in the exhibition hall. He whispered nervously: "just buy one that can take the place of transportation."


    Several sales consultants who haven''t gone far suddenly showed schadenfreude and secretly rejoiced that they didn''t waste time on them.


    "Since you said to buy a car for you, don''t consider the price. Say, what car do you like? As long as you like, I''ll buy it for you no matter how much."


    Ding Ning waved fiercely and looked rich. Don''t look like a nouveau riche in our province.

 Chapter 194

    The sales consultants all skimmed their lips, and the color of contempt flashed across their eyes. They didn''t have money to show off. They simply looked at him with their arms in their arms and joking.


    Lingyun whispered to himself that he was very embarrassed. He estimated that he could have tens of thousands of yuan at most, so he said very considerately:


    "Why don''t you buy a panda? Just walk instead."


    Several sales consultants laughed when they heard the speech. Although they didn''t say anything difficult to hear, the meaning of ridicule was not concealed.


    "Panda? What? How much is it?"


    Ding Ning was stunned. He really didn''t know what kind of car panda was. He asked modestly.


    The attitude of the sales girl did not change at all. With a sweet smile, she said, "Geely panda has three models: 1.0L, 1.3L and 1.5L. I don''t know which one the guests want?"


    "How much is the most expensive?"


    Ding Ning asked tirelessly.


    "The most expensive is the panda 1.5-at luxury version, 68000."


    The sales girl''s face showed a happy look. No matter how small the mosquito is, it''s also meat. She can get a commission of hundreds of yuan for more than 60000 cars. It''s also a performance.


    "Sixty eight thousand?"


    Ding Ning turned black and stared at Ling Yun angrily. NIMA, I brought nearly a billion to buy you a car. Did you tell me to buy a 68000 car?


    Lingyun immediately made a mistake. He thought he didn''t bring enough money. He quickly smiled awkwardly: "don''t buy the luxury version, the cheapest one."


    "The cheapest is panda 1.0-mt Kung Fu version, 36000 will do."


    The sales girl was disappointed, but her face didn''t show any different color. She still introduced it very warmly.


    Ling Yun looked at Ding Ning with a guilty face and said nothing. He wanted to hide his face and run away. This bastard is too unreliable. He won''t even have thirty-six thousand.


    Gently pulled dingning''s sleeve and said timidly, "if the money is not enough, it''s OK."


    "Not enough money?"


    Ding Ning realized that the little girl didn''t believe she was rich at all. She thought he didn''t even have thirty-six thousand. She was angry and funny.


    "Sorry, I didn''t bring enough money. We''ll buy it again next time."


    Lingyun directly ignored Ding Ning''s rhetorical question and thought he really didn''t have enough money. He blushed and said to the sales girl with a smiling face.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m xia Mo, a sales consultant. Welcome to come next time."


    The girl was still smiling and not angry at all. Ding Ning praised her service attitude.


    "If you don''t go, don''t make a fool of yourself here."


    Lingyun glared at Ding Ning angrily and took him out.


    "Xia Mo, I told you long ago that as a sales consultant, you should have foresight, watch people and dishes, and don''t waste time on some cats and dogs."


    "How many times have I told you, but I don''t have a long memory. Do you think they wear so shabby, like people who can afford cars?"


    "There''s not thirty-six thousand. It''s a waste of our time to see what car we have."


    "Next time, have a good eye. Don''t greet everyone."


    ¡­¡­


    Several sales consultants couldn''t help it any longer, and suddenly a burst of sarcasm.


    Angry Lingyun clenched his fist and was wronged to death. If Ding Ning hadn''t pulled her, she would have wanted to beat someone.


    Xia Mo blushed and said excitedly, "don''t say that customers are God. Aren''t we serving customers as sales consultants? Even if customers don''t buy today, since they can see the car, it means that they have a purchase intention and may become our customers in the future."


    "Cut, don''t teach us a lesson just because you are a college student studying economic management."


    "My mother eats more salt than you have eaten. Who can afford a car and who is free to join the fun? You can see at a glance."


    "Look, the whole body they wear doesn''t add up to more than 500 yuan. Can you afford a car? Little sister, you''re still too young."


    "I hate people who have no money to install 13, wasting our precious time."


    "Isn''t he a college student? What kind of amorous feelings do you show off here all day? What a green tea bitch."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of heavily made-up sales consultants attacked xia Mo and denounced her. Her ugly face made xia Mo blush and couldn''t say it.


    Xia Mo is beautiful and has a good service attitude. Customers who come to buy a car like to find her as a consultant, which makes these old slickers feel threatened. They have long been jealous and hated her. Now they pretend to educate her and sneer at her.


    "Shut up, all of you. Let your manager come out and ask him how your store is managed. The sales consultant doesn''t serve customers and dares to talk to customers like this."


    Ding Ning didn''t want to quarrel with these snobs, but he saw that xia Mo was also implicated and became their attack target. The more he said, the more ugly it became. He started his personal attack, and immediately roared angrily.


    Lingyun''s face was livid, clenched his fist, and was ready to start at any time. As long as Ding Ning was around, he was not afraid of anything.


    A group of sales consultants turned pale when they heard that Ding Ning wanted to see the manager. Anyway, the sales consultants are for performance, but they are absolutely not allowed to offend the guests.


    "Yo, who is this? What a temper."


    A strange voice came, and Wang Bo came out of the office with a mocking face, without concealing the color of resentment in his eyes.


    Last time, Ding Ning''s illegal practice of medicine was suppressed. Ding Ning not only didn''t do anything, but also was scolded by the hospital leaders, severely warning him not to provoke Ding Ning again, otherwise his internship qualification will be cancelled.


    If it''s just like this, what annoys him most is that he chased a Mercedes Benz S600 worth more than two million in order to track Ding Ning.


    His Buick has just received the money from his family. He hasn''t even had time to get the insurance. Although the Mercedes Benz owner is good enough to talk and doesn''t blackmail him, rear end collision is his full responsibility. Repairing people''s cars is the most basic.


    He is a newly graduated intern who has so much money that he has to borrow money everywhere to compensate others for their losses. Buick was bought in this auto city. He came today to sell his car to pay off his debt.


    Unexpectedly, the enemy''s road was narrow. I just saw the scene just now. I immediately lost my temper and began to find fault again.


    Ding Ning glanced at him, disdained at the corners of his mouth, ignored him directly, and shouted coldly at the sales consultants: "do you hear me, let your manager come out."


    "How old are you? You said let the manager come out and let the manager come out?"


    When a sales consultant heard Wang Bo''s help, he suddenly became bold and said with disdain on his face.


    "Yes, you are something. You can''t even take out thirty-six thousand. You still have the face to come to the auto city to see the car."


    When Wang Bo saw that dingning bird didn''t bird him, he was angry and scoffed with a gloomy face.


    "Shut up, what kind of dog are you? What''s the matter with you?"


    Ling yunben is a lawless Lord with a bad temper. He directly pointed to Wang Bo''s nose and said murderously, "dare to say another word, I''ll fan you to death."


    Wang Bo saw Lingyun''s face clearly, and a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes. He became more and more jealous of Ding Ning. Why did he have such a beautiful woman.


    She stared at Lingyun''s towering chest, tilted her head, put her face together, and said frivolously, "come on, fight, fight is kiss, scold is love, don''t fight, don''t scold, don''t love, fight hard."


    "What a bitch. I''ve never seen anyone make such a cheap request."


    Lingyun suddenly put away her anger and smiled.


    The smile was as beautiful as a hundred flowers in full bloom, which made Wang Bose give his soul, and the saliva flowed out, staring straight at Ling Yun''s chest.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Ling Yun opened his bow from left to right, and the big ear scraper slapped it mercilessly. He shouted: "everyone has seen that this is what he asked for. I can''t help but meet his cheap requirements. If you come back, please give me a certificate."


    No matter where they are, beautiful women are dominant. The onlookers have long been disgusted with Wang Bo''s frivolous appearance, and they yelled at him:


    "I can prove that he made it cheap and asked you to fight."


    "Beauty, just fight. Such a bitch deserves to be killed."


    "Beating is pro scolding is love, so fight hard, ha ha."


    "Paralyzed people look down on such a dog. They play hooligans when they see beautiful women. It''s time to fight!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah..."


    Wang boben thought Lingyun was a woman. Even if he started, he wouldn''t weigh much. He just wanted to disgust dingning.


    But where did he know that Lingyun was the fourth segment of the black belt? Don''t say he stood still and let her fight. Even if he wanted to hide, he couldn''t hide.


    Ling Yun was not polite either. He grabbed his collar and slapped him in the face. Then he slapped him in the face.


    "Stop fighting, stop fighting!"


    Wang Bo screamed in pain, but he couldn''t earn Lingyun''s hand at all. After a while, Kung Fu was beaten into a pig''s head, mixed with blood and tears, crying and begging.


    Ling Yunsong opened his hand and rubbed his hand on his clothes. "Bitch, it''s too dirty to hit you."


    "What''s the matter? How can you beat people?"


    Such a big noise finally alerted the manager. A woman in her early thirties, wearing a well tailored Lo suit and stepping on seven inch high heels, quickly walked out and asked fiercely.


    "Call the police. I want to call the police. This woman hit me."


    Wang Bo opened his mouth and spit out a tooth. He took a cold breath in pain and shouted hysterically.


    "I''m still an old man. I was beaten by a woman and called the police. It''s not a shame."


    "Bitch, call the police. We are all eyewitnesses. We can prove that you asked her to beat you."


    "It''s shameless. You deserve to flirt with women and be beaten. You have the face to call the police. It''s really the best of men."


    "There is monitoring in the car city. Even if you call the police, you flirt with beautiful women first. It''s good if people don''t sue you for sexual harassment."


    ¡­¡­


    The onlookers couldn''t see it anymore. They teased Wang Bo, making his face blue and red and ugly.


    After hearing this, the female manager knew that Wang Bo was flirting with a woman and was beaten. A touch of disgust flashed in her eyes.


    But good professional ethics still let her come forward and asked with concern, "Sir, do you need to call the police?"


    "Call the police. I''m sure I want to call the police. I''ll sue this woman for beating me."


    Wang Bo''s red and swollen eyes glittered with hatred and shouted hysterically.


    He thought clearly that even if he said two frivolous words before, it would never constitute sexual harassment.


    He wants to call the police to catch Ling Yun and sue her for intentional injury. Even if he can''t put her in prison, he will disgust her.


    "OK, I''ll call the police for you now."


    The female manager nodded, reached out and took out her mobile phone to start dialing. Something happened in her store. As a manager, she should also be responsible. The guest asked to call the police, but she couldn''t refuse.


    Lingyun was a little flustered. From childhood to adulthood, what she was most afraid of was the police. She quickly looked pitifully at Ding Ning and wondered whether she took him to run away immediately.


    A sinister smile flashed across the corner of Ding Ning''s mouth. With a slight and undetectable flick of his finger, a ray of silver flashed.

 Chapter 195

    "Ah... Hooligan, I''ll kill you!"


    While the female manager was dialing, Wang Bo suddenly grabbed her towering chest and grinned with pain.


    Then he realized that he had been attacked in the chest. He was immediately ashamed and annoyed. The mobile phone fell to the ground with a slap, smashed, and scratched Wang Bo with a scream.


    They were stunned and looked at Wang Bo with admiration. How kind the goods must be. They dared to attack their chest in public.


    Before, I wiped my hands with nosebleed. Now a pair of blood fingerprints are clearly printed on the white shirt in front of the female manager''s chest. The evidence is conclusive. I can''t deny it if I want to deny it.


    "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, I didn''t mean it. I didn''t stand firm."


    Wang Bo''s face was full of blood marks like that of a cat. It looked terrible.


    "Misunderstanding? Misunderstanding, why don''t you grab NIMA''s chest."


    The female manager was ashamed and angry. She chased him and beat him hard. He cried for his father and mother and ran away. He wanted to die.


    Even if he wants to be rude, the female manager can''t be under the big court. Just now, he suddenly felt numb in his legs and wanted to fall down. Instinctively, he wanted to grasp something that could keep him focused and stabilize his body.


    But the female manager stood in front of him. The most prominent thing was the two lumps. He caught them without thinking.


    Well, I''ve poked the hornet''s nest. Now I can''t argue. It''s the mud that fell into the excrement pit. It''s not excrement but excrement.


    A big stone in Lingyun''s heart fell to the ground. He looked at Ding Ning thoughtfully. There was no such coincidence. Ding Ning must have done something bad secretly, but I like it!


    "Call the police and catch the hooligan. I''ll sue him for sexual harassment."


    Gasping for breath, the female manager pinched her waist and roared.


    Wang Bo was pressed on the ground by the security guard who came in time, struggling desperately, and shouting "misunderstanding" in his mouth.


    "Shut up and be honest!"


    The bastard dared to attack the female manager''s chest. It''s really trying to die. The security guard who was eager to behave would not be polite to him. Seeing him resist, he punched and kicked him again, so that he dared not speak again with his head in his arms.


    "Yo, who is this? God, isn''t this Wang Bo, an intern of Renhe Hospital? How can you do such a thing? You need us to understand that they are all men, but it''s too much for you to play hooligans in public. Don''t you discredit the doctor''s profession of saving the lives and healing the wounded?"


    Ding Ning has never been a very generous person. Wang BOLUO targeted him for no reason. If he didn''t take the opportunity to fall into the well and step him into the abyss, he wouldn''t be Ding Ning.


    He not only took out his mobile phone and photographed the scene just in and sent it to the Internet, but also deliberately pretended to recognize him and said sarcastic remarks.


    "The guy''s name is Wang Bo. He''s still a doctor. I''ll go. The world is going down."


    "Can such a guy with bad moral character be a doctor? Renhe Hospital is really blind."


    "This bastard must be a gynecologist? He''s paralyzed. He sees women more and wants to take advantage of women. He should be in the hospital. It''s really an animal."


    ¡­¡­


    People are full of contempt for Wang Bo. Some good people have photographed this scene and uploaded it to the Internet. They also point out Wang Bo''s name by name. Now he will become famous.


    Although it is unlikely to sentence him, I''m afraid he will never be a doctor again.


    "Hello, I''m Chen Yuqin, the sales manager here. Can you tell me what happened before?"


    Manager Chen''s remaining anger did not disappear. He forcibly restrained his anger and politely asked Ding Ning when the police didn''t arrive.


    Several sales consultants looked pale and begged at Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning wouldn''t get used to them. He explained the previous events in detail, and finally glanced and sneered:


    "I just brought my girlfriend to buy a car. I don''t know if I can afford it. Do they deserve this job? If manager Chen doesn''t believe it, he can check it himself."


    Manager Chen looked at the silent sales consultants coldly, and didn''t give any suggestions on the spot.


    After all, they are still in business. They can''t be dismissed until new sales consultants are recruited.


    Ding Ning doesn''t mind this. The problem has been reflected to her. How to deal with it is their business. It''s a big deal not to come to this store in the future.


    But xia Mo''s little girl made him very interested. She smiled and waved to her at a loss: "consultant Xia, do you have Volkswagen Huiteng in stock?"


    "Huiteng? Yes."


    Xia Mo''s business may not be very familiar. He looked at manager Chen hesitantly. Manager Chen quickly replied.


    Those sales consultants even asked Huiteng when they smoked from the corners of their mouths, but they didn''t dare to show disdain again.


    Ding Ning took out his bank card and directly handed it to xia Mo: "your service is very good. I''m very satisfied. Just bring me a top equipped Huiteng."


    Ling Yun opened his lovely mouth and looked at Ding Ning with an ignorant face. He didn''t know which one he was going to play.


    Ding Ning glanced at her angrily: "you really think your man is joking with you. What panda, you are not afraid to lose my people. Now go to choose a car, Lamborghini? Ferrari? Maserati? Porsche? Bugatti Veyron? You can choose it. I''ll buy it for you as long as you like."


    The onlookers are tongue tied. NIMA, this forced outfit is absolutely tall. Every car he said doesn''t cost more than a million.


    Ling Yun was silly. He reached out and touched his forehead: "don''t you have a fever?"


    "You have a fever. Your man has plenty of money. You just spend."


    Ding Ning grabbed her hand angrily and smiled at xia Mo with a dull face: "it seems that my daughter-in-law hasn''t woken up yet, or you can choose one for her."


    "I... I can''t."


    Xia Mo waved her hands nervously, and her little face turned red.


    Manager Chen, with a bright face, actively recommended: "I think Lamborghini Reventon limited edition is very suitable for your girlfriend''s temperament."


    "Oh, introduce it!"


    Ding Ning also ignored Lingyun, who was still dreaming, and asked with great interest.


    "Lamborghini Reventon is a super sports car with a mid engine and four-wheel drive. The body design comes from the F-22 fighter, with a sharp front and wide air inlets on both sides. The body is angular and full of a sense of speed. It adopts a 6.5 l V12 naturally aspirated engine, with a power of 650 horsepower, an acceleration time of only 3.4 seconds for 100 kilometers, a maximum speed of 340 kilometers per hour and a production of only 21 One is stored in the museum, that is, there are only 20 Lamborghini reventons in the world, and only three are sold to China. "


    Manager Chen''s business is very skilled. The specific parameter is to come at once. What makes Ding Ning quite excited is that there are only 20 vehicles in the world. The inquirer looked at Ling Yun: "honey, how about it?"


    Lingyun has recovered at the moment, and a storm has set off in his heart. Ding Ning''s serious appearance is not like joking. Where did he get so much money?


    But this is not the time to ask this. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down: "how much?"


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly to herself. Her budget minded temperament did not change at all. She shook her hand and signaled her not to care about the price.


    "The price is 8.7 million."


    Manager Chen reported a sky high price with a very professional and enthusiastic smile. He also secretly drummed in his heart. He didn''t know whether the car that was booked and suddenly didn''t want can be sold. He quickly added: "we will send the top interior decoration, and will be responsible for helping you handle the transfer procedures and licensing."


    Ling Yun opened his mouth in shock. He was frightened for 8.7 million. God, why is this car so expensive.


    "OK, that''s it. Just swipe your card."


    Ding Ning made a decision with a big hand that he didn''t care.


    "Ding Ning, why don''t we think about it again!" Lingyun hurriedly took her hand and looked uneasy in her eyes.


    "Silly girl, isn''t it more than eight million? In my heart, you are priceless. If you don''t consider it, just it."


    Ding Ning spoiled and rubbed her head. Looking at the envious eyes of many people, her vanity was instantly satisfied. With a wave of her rich hand, she made the final decision.


    It''s no wonder so many people like money. It''s really cool to spend money.


    "But... More than eight million. It''s too expensive." Ling Yun was moved to death, but when he thought of the price, he wanted to cry.


    "Expensive?" A strange smile appeared at the corner of Ding Ning''s mouth: "do you know how much the jade carving I gave you?"


    "Ah? How much?" Lingyun subconsciously touched the jade carving on his neck and asked.


    "There are still millions left after buying this car." Ding Ning said lightly.


    "What? So expensive?"


    Ling Yun trembled, took his hand away like an electric shock, carefully took it down and put it into his bag, lest it fall to the ground and break.


    Ding Ning stretched out his hand to hold her slim waist and said with a bad smile in her ear, "are you very moved? Just promise each other later."


    Lingyun''s pretty face was crimson, and his eyes were watery and charming. He glanced at him: "dead face!"


    Seeing that Lingyun didn''t say no, Ding Ning was immediately excited and said in high spirits: "hurry, swipe your card!"


    "Sir, Lamborghini 8.7 million, Huiteng 1.8 million, a total of 10.5 million. Please enter your password."


    Xia Mo blushed and brought the card swiping machine in the envy, jealousy and hatred of a group of sales consultants.


    After completing the formalities, Ding Ning left with Lingyun in Huiteng, regardless of how Wang Bo would be taken away by the police.


    Lamborghini will not arrive until a week later. At that time, we will go through the formalities and send it to Ling Yun.


    Lingyun was still like a dream. He couldn''t believe he had a luxury car. He didn''t notice that an animal couldn''t wait to park the car in a remote corner and rushed up


    An hour later, Ling Yun''s eyes were blurred, his pink cheeks were bright red, and his whole body was as soft as mud as a scattered frame. He snuggled up in Ding Ning''s arms and didn''t even want to move his fingers.


    The legendary car shock! I finally experienced it again. It''s really cool!


    Ding Ning was refreshing and dishonest. He went up and down the river to explore the secret. It was obvious that he would have to fight for 300 rounds. Ling Yun repeatedly begged for mercy: "go find someone else, Xiao Nuo or Shen MuQing. Anyway, I really can''t do it."


    "Hum, you dead girl, who do you think I am?"


    Ding Ning was happy, but his face pretended to be very angry.


    "Come on, don''t pretend. I don''t know you yet. Hum, if I don''t let you find it, will you really not find it?"


    Ling Yun had seen through him for a long time. He looked at him angrily and said bitterly, "no woman wants to share her love with others. I don''t want to, but I know that I can''t control you at all. I really can''t help it. You bastard are more animals than animals. I can''t satisfy you alone. It''s just... Out of sight, out of mind and cheap for you."


    Ding Ning''s face was red, and she sat on her lap with a dry cough. She looked at her affectionately and said, "Yun Er, I will never fail you in my life."

 Chapter 196

    "I hope you do what you say. If you dare to fail me..."


    Ling Yun smiled cunningly. At the moment when Ding Ning realized that his scalp was numb, his small hand fiercely grabbed the second senior brother who was still flaunting his power and pinched him fiercely, threatening to say, "hum, I''ll make you a eunuch!"


    "Ah..."


    A shrill scream came from Huiteng''s car: "don''t dare... Don''t dare... Pain... Pain... Let go... Sleeping trough! You''re going to murder your husband!"


    "To be honest, where did you get so much money? Won''t you be kept by any rich woman?"


    Lingyun saw his painful grin and knew that his hand was heavy. He vomited incense tongue and opened his hand. As soon as the voice turned, he began to interrogate.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me and keep it? Show me someone who is willing to spend hundreds of millions to keep you?"


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes angrily.


    "Yes, even if someone is willing to support me, it can cost me millions at most, hundreds of millions..."


    Lingyun said half, suddenly realized what was wrong. Meimou suddenly coagulated and said eagerly, "what did you just say? Hundreds... Hundreds of millions?"


    "Didn''t I tell you earlier? It''s 950 million."


    The pain eased a little, Ding Ning said angrily.


    "Ah! 950 million?"


    Lingyun''s big eyes twinkled with bright light, stared at Ding Ning, and asked in a trembling voice, "what you said is true? You really have 950 million."


    "No, not now."


    Ding Ning looked at her financial fan and amused her deliberately.


    Lingyun''s face changed greatly and hurriedly said, "what about the money?"


    "Silly girl, I just spent 10 million, but now there are only 940 million."


    Ding Ning was in a good mood and showed his teeth with a smile.


    Lingyun knew that he had been fooled. Suddenly, he rushed over angrily, "you big villain, now you learn to bully me."


    But I forgot that she was naked now and was hugged and kissed by Ding Ning with a bad smile


    "No... don''t..."


    Ling Yun was ashamed and afraid. She struggled desperately, but Ding Ning whispered something in her ear, and immediately gave a cry of opposition.


    Poor Huiteng began to vibrate rhythmically again


    After two hours, it was dark. With a suppressed roar, brother Huiteng, who was almost tossed and scattered, calmed down.


    Lingyun was sweating all over and couldn''t move as if he were going to die. He didn''t forget to gnash his teeth at Ding Ning with a pleasant face: "you beast, don''t give me your bank card quickly."


    Ding Ning did not hesitate to touch out the bank card and put it on her towering chest: "brother, keep your word. This is yours."


    Ling Yun sat up like beating chicken blood, his big eyes bent into a crescent, happily grabbed the bank card, "hahaha, my sister is also a rich man."


    Looking at her little financial fan, Ding Ning was full of joy and couldn''t put down playing with her snow-white long legs: "little financial fan, it''s only once for 940 million. I''m too bad. Let''s do it again!"


    Lingyun took the money, but he didn''t care about his life or death. He kicked him away mercilessly. Xiaobai turned his eyes and said with lingering fear: "I think you want to toss me to death and take the money back?"


    "I''ll go. Is brother such a person?"


    Ding Ning knew she was overwhelmed, but she just liked to see her happy appearance and deliberately teased her.


    "What do you know? One time for 940 million girls and two times for 940 million girls are completely different concepts, which represent the value of this girl."


    Ling Yun''s words were astonishing. He tongue tied Ding ninglei''s eyes and said in tears and laughter: "you still price yourself clearly."


    Ling Yun smiled and said triumphantly, "nonsense, I''m the most expensive woman in the world now."


    Ding Ning''s face turned black and patted her on the ass angrily: "don''t talk nonsense. It''s selling with you. Yes."


    "It''s selling yourself, but I have to sell you."


    Lingyun saw his face a little unhappy, naughty spit out his tongue, and took the initiative to snuggle up in his arms, exhaling like LAN.


    "It''s almost the same. Eh, by the way, why don''t you call yourself Uncle Ben?"


    Ding Ning asked hastily.


    Lingyun leaned his head on his shoulder and replied with a happy look on his face, "you will be the uncle in the future. People only need to be your little woman."


    Listening to this answer, Ding Ning felt a deep tenderness in his heart. Although Ling Yun''s words were simple, they were full of deep feelings.


    This means that she completely put down her disguise, no longer had to live like a hedgehog, and pinned all her future on him.


    In this scene, a feeling called happiness flowed at the top of his heart. He leaned down and kissed her on the lips and said affectionately, "yun''er, with me, you won''t be bullied by anyone in the future."


    "Others let you bully alone!"


    Ling Yun looked at him with eyes like silk, took the initiative to ring his waist, whispered softly in his ear: "husband, want me..."


    If brother Huiteng could speak, he would be very depressed and angry: we are a low-key luxury car, not your gun room. I haven''t passed the running in period. You want to break me up and return to the factory for reconstruction.


    When Ding Ning sent Lingyun home, it was already more than ten o''clock at night. Before brother Huiteng broke up, Lingyun broke up first, and the whole person fell asleep like a pool of mud.


    This made Ding Ning secretly blame herself and feel distressed. She kicked away Doudou, who jumped up happily to please her, took her to bed and cleaned her body.


    Lingyun didn''t wake up in the whole process, but he always held the bank card in his hand and couldn''t even open it.


    The little financial fan, Ding Ning spoiled and pecked on her lips, reluctantly gave up his futile move, covered her with a thin quilt and went into the kitchen to get something to eat for her.


    As soon as the meal was served, he opened the door and let it out. Doudou ran back to tell him that Chu Yunxiu was back.


    Ding Ning was startled, hurriedly turned off the light, ran out and hid in the dark, looking at Chu Yunxiu who had just got off the taxi.


    Chu Yunxiu looked tired and yawned constantly. When she came into the room and saw the food on the table, she thought it was prepared by Ling Yun for her and ate it impolitely.


    After eating and drinking, he didn''t even accept the bowl. He pushed open Lingyun''s door to see that she was asleep, so he went back to his room and fell asleep.


    Ding Ning couldn''t help shaking his head. Chu Yunxiu didn''t come back for two days and nights. Is this mahjong so addictive? It''s not surprising to boil like this.


    Since she came back, Ding Ning gave up her plan to spend the night here and drove back to the small courtyard in the western suburbs. He wanted to interrogate Yun Sihai all night.


    On the way, I recalled the process of Ling Yun''s love. I was secretly surprised. People said that there were only tired cows and no cultivated land.


    But why did he turn around when he came here? Now Lingyun is tired and lying down. He is still so lively, full of endless energy, and even has a sense of regret.


    This feeling was fully confirmed when Chu Yunna jumped into his arms and felt her forward and backward inclination.


    Whether physical fitness, desire or endurance are countless times stronger than before. Is it because eating marrow and knowing taste? Or gifted? Or is it because you ate the dragon?


    Ding Ning couldn''t figure it out. He forced the Bodhi Heart formula to restrain his desire for Chu Yunna. After communicating with Ling Fei who was reading the newspaper for a while, he went to the underground cave to interrogate Yun Sihai.


    In the stone chamber where Chu Yunna was locked, Yun Sihai was leaning against the cold wall. Looking at the rats, poisonous insects, snakes and ants surrounding him like a tide, his heart was full of fear.


    If he is intact, he may have the impulse to rush out of the encirclement, but his limbs have been interrupted by Ling Fei. Let alone escape, he can''t even commit suicide.


    He could only curl up in a dark and humid corner and dared not blink, lest these disgusting creatures rush up and devour him.


    For three days, even if his eyes were full of blood and his eyelids were heavy and wanted to fight, he didn''t dare to sleep for fear that he would never wake up as soon as he closed his eyes.


    This kind of mental oppression is more unbearable than the physical torture. His spirit has reached a critical point of collapse, and he may go crazy at any time.


    Therefore, when Ding Ning, the incarnation of the black faced man, appeared in front of him, he was like a savior. He gave a clear account of what he knew, just for a pleasure.


    Yun Sihai was originally named Sun Jian. The first half of his life was full of ups and downs. He was born in a remote village where he didn''t know where. When he was two years old, he was stolen by human traffickers and sold to an old couple without children.


    The old couple had a good relationship, but they had no fertility. They regarded him as their own. Yunsihai grew up happily and healthily under their dote.


    But it didn''t last long. When yunsihai was 14, his adoptive parents were killed in an accident.


    Yunsihai''s life was rewritten from then on. Suddenly he became an orphan. He was bullied and learned his life experience from the sarcasm of others.


    The death of a close relative was miserable enough, but his adoptive father''s brother came to the door, received his adoptive parents'' insurance and real estate, and became his new guardian.


    But the new guardian is not only a mercenary bastard, but also a drug addict.


    He just wanted to take the inheritance left by his brother''s accidental death so that he could take drugs. His wife and daughter abused him in every way and didn''t treat him as a person at all.


    The insurance money was soon squandered. His adoptive father''s brother wanted to force him to transport drugs to the human body. After being humiliated and tortured, Yun Sihai couldn''t bear it. One night when he was 16, he cruelly shredded the bodies of his husband and wife.


    Their daughter also came to no good end. She was imprisoned by him, abused and raped in every way, and killed a few days later.


    Yun Sihai, who became a murderer, fled to the southern Yunnan border. Because he was cruel and cruel enough, he was favored by a local drug dealer and accepted as a horse.


    The drug traffickers valued him very much, cultivated him vigorously, tasted the cold and warm clouds in the world, thanked him, and worked hard for him without distractions.


    But in the end, because yunsihai didn''t take care of his crotch, he colluded with a canary favorite of drug dealers at the age of 18.


    After the disclosure, although the drug dealer was very angry, he didn''t really want to kill him. He also planned to give him the canary, but he didn''t think that the canary was also a cruel man. When he learned that the disclosure, he was afraid to start first. He poisoned the drug dealer directly, and fled to Myanmar with yunsihai.


    Unfortunately, the environment in Myanmar is more chaotic than that in China. Canary is used to the life of rich clothes and food. He soon threw yunsihai away and threw himself into the arms of brother Kun, the leader of a local gang.


    Yun Sihai really liked this woman. He was so sad that he went to bed and tasted the gall. He joined the gang and quickly became famous. When he found the opportunity, he killed brother Kun and canary.


    That time he was bound to die, but he didn''t want to escape in order to create chaos after killing brother Kun. He opened his cell and inadvertently released a man, so that he could escape from heaven.

 Chapter 197

    The man was bald. His real name was Sun Shilong. People on the road called him brother long. He was ambushed by brother Kun''s gang in the gang struggle and was arrested. He was to be executed that night. Yun Sihai saved his life by mistake.


    Yun Sihai suddenly killed brother Kun, leading to the headless gang of brother Kun and infighting again. Yun Sihai successfully escaped with the help of brother long.


    Disheartened, Yun Sihai refused brother Long''s offer and became a killer with great strength. Later, he became a professional mercenary and fell in love with a female mercenary.


    In one mission, in order to protect him from being shot and killed, Yun Sihai buried her lover with tears. She never loved anyone again and lived a life of drunkenness and dream of death.


    Later, as he got older, he gradually got tired of the mercenary life. At that time, brother long, who had made a lot of achievements, found him and hit it off with him. He forged his identity and asked him to sneak back to Ninghai to set up a gambling stone workshop as a cover to secretly trade drugs.


    Traveling all over the world and being a family all over the world, the false name of yunsihai comes from this.


    With his contacts accumulated when he was a mercenary in Myanmar, coupled with brother Long''s Secret support, yunsihai has made the strange stone workshop lively and colorful, which is no less than the profits of drugs.


    To Ding Ning''s regret, the person in charge of connecting with yunsihai is brother long. He doesn''t know who the big boss behind him is.


    The transaction that framed mu Yanran was very clear. The truth surprised him.


    The person who talked to him about the transaction was Wang Cheng. Originally, Wang Cheng''s identity was not enough to talk to him. It was an introduction made by Wu Jianghan, a peripheral horse under his hand.


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered a man named brother Han mentioned by Wang Cheng and cattle. Suddenly, it seemed that this brother Han was the Wujiang Han.


    Unexpectedly, brother Han, who was regarded as a God by cattle and Wang Chengjing, was just a peripheral horse under Yun Sihai. It can be seen how huge the power of Yun Sihai is.


    As Ding Ning expected, Wang Cheng was just a chess piece in the open. The people behind him were very cunning. He never showed up and just commanded by remote control.


    Three hundred million yuan. Wang Cheng and Yun Sihai are half. If they just make hands and feet on the original stone, they can get 150 million yuan, which is enough to cause Yun Sihai''s greed. They agreed to the deal without telling brother long.


    As for why the raw stones that have been tampered with have not been found by the purchasers of Tianfu company, although yunsihai is not clear, it also gives the answer by guessing.


    The person in charge of selecting the original stone must have been bought off. After all, the original stone cut and bonded can only be ignored by laymen, and the experienced purchasing personnel can''t see any trace.


    This coincides with Ding Ning''s analysis. He has long suspected that there must be an insider.


    Ding Ning, who cleared up his mind, did not kill him as Yun Sihai expected. He also gave him simple healing and got him something to eat, so that he could not commit suicide or escape.


    At the request of yunsihai, Ding Ning magnanimously asked the snakes, insects, rats and ants to withdraw from the stone chamber, so that yunsihai, who was about to collapse, felt at ease and fell asleep.


    No matter how poor his life experience is, Ding Ning will not forgive him for trying to rape mu Yanran. He won''t kill him just because it''s still useful to leave him. He is the best witness at the critical moment.


    Of course, all the confessions of Yun Sihai were recorded by him as evidence for him.


    Out of the interrogation stone room, Ding Ning curiously explored the poison gas research room established by the Fusang devil.


    There are many stone chambers on both sides of the underground base, just like a prison. In each stone chamber, there is an underground pit separated by tempered glass.


    Although the bones in the pit have been rotten for a long time, we can still see from the twisted struggling posture of the blackened bones what fear and pain these people experienced before they died.


    This makes Ding Ning feel angry. These damn Fusang devils are really heartless. They even use living people for experiments. What he can''t forgive is that these people are still Chinese compatriots.


    Dust to dust to earth. Their identity origin can''t be verified. Let them settle down.


    Ding Ning opened the holes, took great pains to clean up the bones that had been weathered into bone powder and buried them in the courtyard.


    Even if the little maid volunteered to help, they were busy for more than two hours.


    After three years of absorption by Ling Fei and Ding Ning, there was little poisonous gas. Ding Ning simply opened the poison gas tank and released it completely.


    "Eh!" Chu Yunna suddenly exclaimed, attracting Ding Ning''s attention.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Brother, look at your 9000 years old. How did you move?"


    Chu Yunna stared in surprise at the 9000 year old Ding Ning put in the underground cave to prevent him from being stolen.


    Ding Ning''s eyes looked as if he was nine thousand years old like a dead object. At the moment, he even sent out a light fluorescence. A few days ago, he cut a small piece and squirmed slightly, as if he was repairing himself.


    Feeling that the thin poison gas was quickly absorbed by 9000 as energy for self-healing, the rotten and humid air around began to become fresh, and Ding Ning showed a thoughtful color.


    Many scientists believe that Taisui is a large slime mold complex, but no cell structure can be observed under the microscope, so no one can give an accurate answer to what kind of creature it is.


    In the compendium of plants and trees, there are only a few introductions to Taisui. It is only said that it is a rare treasure of heaven and earth, which can be used as medicine and alchemy. It has the miraculous effect of turning decay into magic, and meat dies of white bones. It can be seen how much we admire it, but is it a plant? Or fungi? Or animals? There is no accurate statement.


    He knew that Taisui was magical, but he didn''t expect that Taisui over 9000 years old still had the effect of absorbing toxic gas and purifying the air.


    This greatly invigorated his spirit and outlined a beautiful picture of a paradise in his mind.


    If you put 9000 years old in a certain place for a period of time, can you build a legendary cave?


    Looking back, I found that the air nearby was fresher and full of refreshing vitality than in other places.


    Is that the legendary aura? The more Ding Ning thought about it, the brighter his eyes were. He took Chu Yunna back to the courtyard quickly. "Nana, do you have a computer in your room?"


    "Yes, I check recipes online every day. Brother, are you hungry? I''ll make you supper."


    Chu Yunna was eager to try, and the expectation of showing her skills flashed in her beautiful eyes.


    "Well, that''s hard for Nana."


    Ding Ning rubbed her head with a smile and watched her happily make supper. Her heart was full of soft warmth.


    Turning on the computer, Ding Ning opened the map of Ninghai and looked it up carefully. Ninghai is close to the river, Chongming Island, Changxing Island and Hengsha Island, which are well-known.


    In the easternmost sea, there are Snake Island, Jinshan District, Dajinshan Island, XIAOJINSHAN Island, Fushan island and so on.


    There is also a Fuxing island on the Pujiang River in Ninghai City, and two unknown islands near Dianshan Lake in the upper reaches.


    In recent years, new islands such as Dongfeng sand, Qingcao sand and Jiuchong sand have been deposited on the edge of Chongming Island.


    Chongming Island, Changxing Island and Hengsha Island are inhabited islands. In addition, there are 23 uninhabited islands.


    Ding Ning''s goal soon locked an uninhabited island in the southeast of Snake Island, and the plan in his mind became clearer and clearer. He occupied an isolated island and transformed it into a blessed place.


    For others, it seems very difficult to occupy a deserted island. After all, many things need to be transported by ships, but it is not a big problem for Ding Ning with empty wings.


    The only problem is how to occupy a desert island by legal means. After all, it is in the waters of the kingdom of China. Even if it is abandoned, it should belong to the state.


    But these are still far away. He needs to make a field investigation first and then think carefully. He immediately wolfed down the supper prepared by Chu Yunna and didn''t forget to praise her.


    Holding the beautiful Chu Yunna, she jumped on the back of the sky wing No. 1 and went straight to sea.


    Ninghai was originally divided into Shanghai Pu and xiahaipu. Later, xiahaipu was submerged by sea water, leaving only Ninghai.


    Located at the confluence of the East China Sea, the Yellow Sea and the Yangtze River Estuary, Snake Island is known as "the first outpost of Ninghai" and "the sea screen of Ninghai".


    It is a rocky island formed by the extrusion and extension of the continental shelf tens of thousands of years ago. It covers an area of about 8.88 hectares and is 41 nautical miles away from Ninghai city. It has a very important military, political and economic status.


    Although Ding Ning coveted the superior geographical location of Snake Island, he knew that such an island could not be contracted by private people at all.


    His goal is an undeveloped nameless volcanic island in the southeast of Snake Island, which is several times larger than Snake Island.


    Because it is far from the coastline and there is no fresh water source on the island, it is not suitable for aquaculture and development into tourist attractions, so it has been abandoned and cannot be contracted out if you want to contract.


    But for dingning, it is a natural blessed place. Although the whole island has no fresh water and is not suitable for people to live, it has beautiful scenery and vigorous vegetation. There is a natural beach on the east side of the island.


    Chu Yunna nestled in Ding Ning''s arms and her excited little face turned red. It was her first flight on air wing 1. This kind of alternative enjoyment made her smile and caress the feathers of air wing 1 with envy:


    "Brother, I want a big bird, too."


    "Brother''s big bird is yours. I''ll give it to you if you want."


    Air wing 1 landed on the beach. Ding Ning was very satisfied with the environment here and said casually.


    Chu Yunna smiled and suddenly jumped down and threw Ding Ning to the ground: "I want my brother''s big bird now."


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. How could such a simple girl become so dirty? I said the big bird was empty wing one, not the one in the crotch.


    Chu Yunna''s face was crimson, her long eyelashes trembled slightly, her small mouth was clumsily printed on Ding Ning''s lips, and whispered like a dream: "brother, take Nana, Nana will be very good!"


    "Nana, don''t be impulsive. Tell me who taught you first."


    Ding Ning turned her head in a panic and her heart was pounding. She pulled out his pants with ease. This is the rhythm of pushing backwards.


    Although he had already wanted to eat the little girl, but when it came to the end, he backed out again. After all, although Chu Yunna regarded him as her master, he still regarded her as his sister.


    "It''s all on the Internet. It''s very simple. Nana also wants to try."


    Chu Yunna blinked her innocent big eyes and said naturally, but she didn''t continue to press Ding Ning to get up.


    Before Ding Ning could breathe a sigh of relief, Chu Yunna slowly took off her clothes and ran naked to the sea.


    "Nana, danger, come back!"


    Ding Ning was startled and hurriedly picked up his pants and ran after him.


    The beach at night is not as beautiful as it looks during the day. It looks like a terrible beast hidden in the dark, full of unknown dangers.


    "Hee hee, Nana wants to give herself to her brother. Of course she wants to restore her original appearance!"


    As soon as Ding Ning ran to the beach, Chu Yunna got out of the sea, took off her biological simulation skin, and revealed a graceful body with protrusion and kyphosis.

 Chapter 198

    "Na... ER!"


    Ding Ning just wanted to be just and awe inspiring to persuade her to think clearly, and was blocked by a soft little mouth like orchid!


    It was a dark and windy night, but there was a red gasp on the desert island beach


    long time!


    Ding Ning hugged Chu Yunna with a flushed face and lay on the beach, letting the sea wash their bodies, feeling their souls flying into the sky.


    This girl, I don''t know where she learned yoga, or the most difficult yoga. She is weak and boneless. Any incredible movements are not a problem for her and bring Ding Ning the ultimate enjoyment she has never had.


    What moved him most was that she gave him everything she wanted and cooperated with him wholeheartedly. He was infatuated with the wonderful feeling of the blending of spirit and flesh.


    "Nana, I will treat you all my life."


    Ding Ning held back her desire to do it again and held her in her arms with pity.


    "Brother, I''ve evolved!"


    Chu Yunna''s answer stunned him, "what evolution?"


    "Power evolution and integration with brother have changed my genes again. Now I can control four king level spirit pets. Let''s do it again to see if I can evolve."


    Chu Yunna said with joy. Before Ding Ning woke up, she rode on him.


    Ding Ning was dumbfounded and had a faint loss in her heart. Did she take the initiative to have a relationship with herself for the sake of evolution? Actually, she doesn''t like herself at all?


    "Brother, I love you. I want to be with you all my life and never separate!"


    Chu Yunna fell down emotionally and whispered in his ear.


    In a word, Ding Ning was relieved of the haze in her heart. Suddenly, the tiger roared and pressed her under her


    Until the sky gradually turned white, Ding Ning happily hugged Chu Yunna, who was as soft as mud, and set foot on his way home.


    After genetic mutation, Chu Yunna was much better than Ling Yun. Ding Ning didn''t remember how many times she tossed on her that night until she couldn''t help begging for mercy.


    Chu Yunna, a new wife, although she was weak, her face was filled with a happy and sweet smile. She snuggled in his arms like a kitten and wanted to be one with him again.


    The exquisite and graceful body made Ding Ning ready to move again. If he didn''t pity her body, he really wanted to play an air shock with her.


    "Brother, you''re really good. Nana is so happy!"


    Chu Yunna tilted her head and leaned her head on his shoulder. Her big eyes flashed. Her beautiful eyes were full of undisguised worship and admiration, which made Ding Ning''s vanity get the greatest satisfaction in an instant.


    What can make a man feel more fulfilled than conquering a woman in bed? Ding Ning said with a bad smile, "is it happiness or sexual blessing?"


    Chu Yunna, who has a simple nature, obviously obtained a large amount of knowledge reserves on the Internet. After understanding this sentence, she blushed but answered without hesitation: "sexual happiness is also happiness."


    Ding Ning didn''t dare to talk any more. His damned energy seemed to have no upper limit, and there were signs of looking up. He quickly changed the topic and asked, "how? Has it evolved again?"


    "No!" Chu Yunna shook her head with some regret.


    "Oh, is it the first time?"


    Ding Ning muttered thoughtfully that Chu Yunna is now his woman. Of course, the more spirit beasts she can control, the better.


    "I don''t know, but I have a feeling that as long as I stay with Gordo a few times, it will evolve again sooner or later."


    Chu Yunna felt her own changes carefully and said carefully.


    Ding Ning silently touched his chin. Does he have the role of genetic evolution with brother na? But it''s also wrong. Why hasn''t Lingyun changed?


    It suddenly occurred to me that Chu Yunna''s spiritual power was extremely strong. She should be able to learn "refining God''s decision" and immediately impart "refining God''s decision" to her.


    Compared with Shen MuQing, Chu Yunna''s foundation is obviously better. Ding Ning just took her to run once, and she can run independently.


    "Refining God" seems to have a better effect on people like Chu Yunna who take the spiritual route. When she returned to the small courtyard in the western suburbs, the exhausted Chu Yunna has regained her spirit again.


    Although he looked a little tired, it was enough to deceive Ling Fei so that he couldn''t see anything unusual.


    Ding Ning was also tired. After the mobile phone was timed, he plunged into bed and went to deep sleep.


    Chu Yunna didn''t sleep. She sat by the bed to practice "refining God", finished her work before Ling Fei got up and began to prepare breakfast for them.


    At 6:30, when Ding Ning woke up on time, Ling Fei was eating scallion cake and corn porridge while praising Chu Yunna''s workmanship.


    But when he saw Chu Yunna happily serving the breakfast for Ding Ning, Ling Fei''s face turned black and said bitterly:


    "Nana, why don''t we bring this? My breakfast is scallion cake and corn porridge, but his is rock sugar bird''s nest porridge and abalone rice? You obviously treat me differently."


    "My brother is going to have an exam today. It takes a lot of brains. Of course, we should make up for it."


    Chu Yunna blinked her innocent big eyes and answered confidently.


    "Cut, uncle Ling is still busy running the company all day. It takes a lot of brains, too."


    Ling Fei said with a speechless face. It was really not his own. He found his husband and forgot his father so soon.


    Ding Ning grinned while eating. He knew that Ling Fei didn''t care about it at all. He was deliberately teasing Chu Yunna.


    Chu Yunna was embarrassed and rubbed the corners of her clothes. She said coyly, "I not only waste my brain, but also consume my strength..."


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Ding Ning suddenly jumped in his heart and was about to die


    He coughed several times and planned Chu Yunna''s words: "Uncle Ling, if you want to eat, I''ll give you my share and I''ll eat yours."


    Ling Fei skimmed his mouth, picked up his bowl and drank up the corn porridge at one breath: "who eats the rest of you? In a hurry, let''s go."


    "Uncle Ling, I''ll cook delicious food for you when you come back in the evening."


    Chu Yunna knew that she had almost leaked her words. She spit out her sweet tongue mischievously and made up for it by drawing a big cake for Ling Fei.


    "OK, Ling Shuke will be waiting for delicious food that night."


    Ling Fei put on his leather shoes, picked up his briefcase, waved his hand like a business elite and left.


    "Nana, why don''t you eat?"


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered that Chu Yunna hadn''t eaten yet, and hurriedly asked.


    "I''m not hungry, you eat!"


    Chu Yunna smiled shyly, but her stomach suddenly growled.


    Ding Ning felt hurt and found that he seemed to ignore something. Chu Yunna prepared the meals every day, but he and Ling Fei were very busy. Except that Ding Ning gave her some change when she took her to buy clothes, he didn''t think of giving it to her at home.


    I remember last night, Chu Yunna ate all the vegetables planted by herself in the garden. At that time, he thought that she liked to eat pollution-free green food without much thought,


    But now I remember, the girl bought bird''s nest and abalone to make up for herself. I''m afraid she has no money.


    This made him angry and distressed. He pulled Chu Yunna and sat on her lap: "is there no money?"


    "Yes!" Chu Yunna hung her head with the child who did something wrong: "brother, I''m sorry. I''ve wasted a lot of food during my cooking practice. I''ve spent all the money you gave me."


    "You girl, if you waste it, you''ll waste it. Why don''t you tell brother if you have no money? It''s OK to tell Uncle Ling. Come on, have some bird''s nest porridge first."


    Ding Ning could not refuse to scoop a spoon of bird''s nest porridge to feed her.


    Chu Yunna pursed her mouth and stubbornly shook her head: "I don''t like bird''s nest, brother, you eat."


    "Be obedient and good. My brother is not very hungry. Besides, if Nana is hungry and thin and Mimi becomes smaller, my brother will be distressed."


    Ding Ning tricked bird''s nest porridge and abalone rice into her stomach.


    I was secretly glad that I didn''t give all the money to Lingyun and hid more than 7 million private money. I took out all the cash from my wallet and stuffed it to her:


    "I have more than 2000 cash on me. You use it first. When I come back, I''ll get you some for home use."


    "Well, brother, will you come back in the evening? What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you?"


    Chu Yunna looked at Ding Ning with expectation, which made him feel sour. She said with a strong smile, "if I don''t come back, will uncle Ling have no delicious food in the evening?"


    "Hee hee, uncle Ling is a big boss now. He won''t be hungry. I''m so busy all day. What can I do if I don''t eat better."


    Chu Yunna said with a smile, and Ding Ning couldn''t help thinking of three minutes of silence for Ling Fei.


    "If there''s nothing important in the evening, I''ll come back. I may invite the headmaster to dinner today. After all, I owe someone so much. If I don''t come back, I''ll tell you on wechat."


    Ding Ning was not sure. He couldn''t bear to see her reluctant eyes again. He kissed her on the lips, waved his hand and left straight away.


    After graduating from the medical school of Ninghai University, Ding Ning never set foot here again.


    Unexpectedly, the wheel of fate turned around. This time, the postgraduate entrance examination came back here again, which made him secretly sigh.


    "Counselor Ding, you''re here. Hurry up. You''re all here. You''re alone."


    President Zhou''s neck stretched out like a penguin, and he was eager to see Ding Ning coming up in a hurry.


    Ding Ning stopped the car and asked in some surprise, "am I not alone? Why are there others?"


    "Originally, the exam was specially opened for you, but the news leaked out. Several students who wanted to transfer or fellow students also came to join the fun. These people were from extraordinary families, and the headmaster couldn''t refuse them, so he let them take part in the exam."


    Dean Zhou patiently explained and handed him the admission ticket and examination materials.


    Ding Ning looked at it at a glance. The content of the exam did not surprise him. It was nothing more than the comprehensive basic knowledge of ideology and politics, English and traditional Chinese medicine. He had been prepared for it for a long time, but it was difficult for him.


    Because it is not a formal procedure examination, the examination is very strict. There are only seven candidates, including Ding Ning. There are more than a dozen invigilating teachers, and there are surveillance videos throughout the whole process, completely eliminating the possibility of cheating.


    Seven people sat in seven corners, and Ding Ning was not in the mood to see what other candidates looked like. When the invigilator announced the examination rules, he was closing his eyes and carefully recalled his previous knowledge, thus ignoring that there was a girl wearing very earthy black rimmed glasses in one corner of the examination room, and a pair of Yingying autumn eyes were quietly looking at him.


    After Enlightenment, he almost had an unforgettable memory. After recalling, some fuzzy knowledge points gradually became clear.


    The first scene was ideological and political. The time was an hour and a half. From 8:00 to 9:30, as soon as the test paper was issued, Ding Ning focused on taking up his pen and answering it. If there was a spirit in writing, he handed in the paper in less than an hour.


    During the half-hour break, it was English from 10:00 to 11:30. Ding Ning had already passed CET-6, and his level directly caught up with CET-8. In addition to writing, it took no effort at all. He handed in the paper directly in just half an hour, which attracted people''s attention, and his autumn eyes were even more brilliant.


    At 3:00 p.m., we will take the basic comprehensive examination of traditional Chinese medicine, involving traditional Chinese medicine, traditional Chinese medicine pharmacy, traditional Chinese medicine identification, traditional Chinese medicine chemistry and other aspects.

 Chapter 199

    Ding Ning didn''t dare to be careless. After all, he studied ancient Chinese medicine and Western medicine clinic in college. Many knowledge of modern Chinese medicine is blind spots for him.


    I found a restaurant at random and invited the director Zhou who had been waiting outside to have a meal. Then I got into the library and began to supplement professional knowledge at noon.


    There are three training modes for TCM Postgraduates: Basic Medicine, clinical scientific research and clinical skills.


    The basic category is some literature, research on the basic category of traditional Chinese medicine; Clinical scientific research is mainly engaged in scientific research and experiment in the hospital, helping the tutor to complete the project, and awarding the degree of medical science after graduation; Clinical skills are mainly rotated in hospital departments, and medical degrees are awarded after graduation.


    Clinical skills only need to stay in the school headquarters for half a year, while scientific research needs a whole year. For Ding Ning, who is eager to get his degree, clinical skills are naturally more suitable for him.


    Rotating with the tutor in the hospital can not only contact various cases, but also quickly accumulate credits, so that he can get the degree as quickly as possible.


    In the corner of the library, a girl with shawl hair looked at her exquisite companion like a porcelain doll, wearing rustic big black rimmed glasses, absently flipping through the books of traditional Chinese medicine in her hand, and secretly lamented the eccentricity of the creator.


    Such a beautiful woman, who is so smart and beautiful, has a surprisingly high IQ. She is really spoiled by thousands of people. People can''t even be jealous. She asked curiously:


    "Jingjing, I really don''t know what you think? Why do you suddenly remember to take the master''s degree in traditional Chinese medicine?"


    "Psychology, it''s not difficult. I''m bored and have fun."


    Jingjing casually perfunctory way, but the remaining light in the corners of her eyes always pays attention to Ding Ning who reads books almost every ten minutes.


    He muttered to himself that he could write it down whether he was pretending or really. If he could write it down, his memory would be as good as his own.


    The girl with shawl hair was deeply shocked and glanced: "I don''t understand the world of genius. I''m just a layman. I''ll be satisfied if I can get my master''s degree smoothly, find a man with decent conditions to teach my husband and children, and be my good wife and mother."


    "Sister Xiaoyu, you really haven''t pursued it. You''re not going to show your strength after graduation. Do you deserve your major?"


    Jingjing takes back her attention and earnestly teaches the girl with shawl hair.


    "Come on, don''t talk about teaching. Now there are many social masters like dogs. I study enterprise management. I have no work experience, no family background and no social status. I haven''t published papers in internationally influential journals during my school. It''s hard to say. In addition to a master''s Diploma, I''m a three no product when I enter the society. Are you really When someone cried and begged me to fight? Don''t dream. You''d better find a good man and get married. "


    The girl with shawl hair turned her eyes and complained weakly.


    Jingjing smiles and shakes her head. She knows that Xiaoyu is telling the truth. Although she has not experienced it, it is not difficult to understand with her IQ and EQ.


    With the progress of society, the rapid growth of population, the decline of University threshold, the expansion of the bubble economy, the fierce competition for jobs.


    How many people can stand out and become winners in life?


    It''s no wonder that even Xueba like Xiaoyu feels pressure and says such frustrated words.


    But she knows Xiaoyu''s family background. Even if she doesn''t work all her life, her family can afford her. That''s just complaining.


    But the more fierce the competition is, the more it can stimulate her fighting spirit. She wants to complete her dream with her wisdom and hands, not to make much money, but to realize her life value.


    This world, I have been here, this world, I have been brilliant, this - is enough!


    Some people say that there is often only a thin line between genius and idiot.


    Some people say that genius is crazy!


    Jingjing agrees with this sentence, because she is a genius since childhood, so she is also a madman.


    The doctor of psychology came to take the postgraduate examination of traditional Chinese medicine. It''s not crazy.


    She made this decision only because she accidentally learned that someone who interested her was coming to take the postgraduate entrance examination of traditional Chinese medicine three days ago.


    In just three days, without any theoretical basis of traditional Chinese medicine, she browsed all the documents and theoretical basis of traditional Chinese medicine. She didn''t say she could recite them, but she was familiar. If it was spread, why should those pretentious talents be embarrassed?


    However, the breadth, profundity and obscurity of traditional Chinese medicine are still beyond her expectation. Even if she has brought her memory to the extreme, she just stays in the stage of swallowing dates, memorizing by rote and memorizing the basic theoretical knowledge.


    Even so, according to the examination difficulty of traditional Chinese medicine postgraduates over the years, these theoretical knowledge is enough to make her break through thorns and thorns easily and make great progress all the way to win the exam.


    As for what an excellent traditional Chinese medicine, Zhao Jingjing didn''t think that she was just a ticket to take the postgraduate examination of traditional Chinese medicine. She just took the opportunity to want the only man who could interest her in the past 18 years.


    "It''s rare to be praised by my brother all day. He''s just a layman."


    Zhao Jingjing looked at a pile of books on basic knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine next to Ding Ning''s left hand, which was quickly read and placed on her right hand. From time to time, she looked at her with a flash of disdain at the bottom of her eyes.


    This reading speed can only be recorded. Even her memory can''t do it. This guy must have found that she was paying attention to him, so he pretended to attract her attention.


    As an IQ of 260, she is extremely proud. Maybe there are smarter people in the world than her, but it will never be Ding Ning in front of her.


    Although she is beautiful and has a great figure, she is never proud. She always values ability and connotation.


    Ding Ning attracted her attention in this way and made her good impression plummet in an instant. She met this kind of man who tried to impress her with his independence.


    "Let''s go and take a nap in the dormitory while there''s still some time. Don''t waste your time here."


    Zhao Jingjing, who suddenly felt depressed, yawned, put the borrowed medical books back in place, pulled Xiaoyu with an ignorant face and turned to leave.


    Hum! I know so. I can''t hold my breath.


    Zhao Jingjing swept the light from the corner of her eye to Ding Ning. She suddenly stood up and came to her. She was more and more sure of her guess, and the disdain at the bottom of her eyes meant more.


    He didn''t hurry to leave. Regardless of Xiaoyu, he looked at Ding Ning with a crazy face. His eyes stared at Ding Ning with a little provocation, trying to see what tricks he had in the end.


    Ding Ning looked at her bad eyes, slightly stunned, politely nodded, and secretly wondered, is this girl sick? Why are you looking at me?


    Zhao Jingjing''s disdain at the bottom of her eyes was stronger. Seeing that Ding Ning had come in front of her and was about to make a mockery, Ding Ning brushed past her, reached out to the bookshelf and took down the notes on sorting out the basic theory of traditional Chinese medicine she had just put back. Then without looking at her, she turned and walked to her seat.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you? What are you pretending to be?"


    Zhao Jingjing almost took a mouthful of old blood and didn''t spit it out. NIMA, this girl has made a new realm and even ignored it. Hum, although it''s an old routine, my sister still eats it and can''t help shouting angrily.


    "Are you talking to me?"


    Ding Ning looked back at her with a puzzled face.


    "Not you, who else? You pretend, continue to pretend."


    Zhao Jingjing puffed her mouth angrily, and her exquisite little face was full of undisguised sarcasm.


    Ding Ning frowned and looked at her carefully. She was about 1.65 meters tall. Her skin was very white, with a ball head and old-fashioned black rimmed glasses, which covered her delicate face that should have been good.


    The large orange cartoon T-shirt shows a small smooth calf up to the knee, and can''t see how the figure is. It can only be recognized that the scale in front of the chest is only a small hill. A pair of white sneakers stained with dust at the foot are pulled by her, which looks a little untidy and even sloppy.


    These are not the key points. The key point is that he doesn''t know the chick who is completely inconsistent with his aesthetics. He immediately said impatiently, "do you recognize the wrong person? Do we know each other?"


    Xiaoyu has small stars in her eyes, holding her heart in her hands, and her cheeks are slightly red. "Hello, handsome boy. My name is song Xiaoyu. Can we meet?"


    Ding Ning pulled at the corners of his mouth. The girl had a big chest, white skin and thin waist, and her face was painted with light make-up. Her beauty was excellent, but he didn''t like this kind of flower crazy girl, and said expressionless, "it''s not necessary."


    "You... Why don''t you have any manners? They are girls!"


    Xiaoyu blushed on her embarrassed face and said angrily.


    In the past, as long as they took the initiative a little, those men took the initiative to pay attention like flies. Unexpectedly, the handsome man ignored her beauty and wisdom and let her hate silver teeth bite.


    "Do you have anything to do with me? My demeanor is only for my friends. I don''t know you well."


    Ding Ning said mercilessly, too lazy to waste time with them, turned and left.


    "You stop, you continue to install it, and you put it on me hard." Zhao Jingjing blushed angrily and couldn''t help shouting angrily.


    Ding Ning frowned when he heard the speech, turned to look at her and said unhappily, "are you sick?"


    "Hum, you''re sick. Your whole family is sick. You deliberately read so fast. Dare you say you don''t deliberately want to attract my attention? Don''t think I didn''t find it. You''ve been peeking at me just now. When you see that we''re leaving, you can''t help but want to chat up and pretend to be cool."


    Zhao Jingjing''s face was full of satire to expose Ding Ning''s true face: "it''s a pity that I''ve seen many smelly men who want to get close to me like this. This routine is too old-fashioned. I tell you, I''m not interested in you at all. Just give up."


    Looking at the girl''s complacent boasting, Ding Ning was stunned. He had never seen such narcissism before.


    His face turned red. After holding it for a long time, he couldn''t help but burst into a rude remark: "lying in the groove, neuropathy, it''s unreasonable."


    "You''re insane. Your family are insane. If you didn''t have an attempt on me, would you deliberately read so fast? I guarantee you didn''t read a word. All your attention is on me. You patronize and peek at me. Cut, if you admit it openly, maybe I still think you have a responsibility and may not give you a chance to pursue me, Now, you play like this. The more I despise you, the more I want to soak up this girl. Dream, ha ha ha. Did I expose your ideas and feel very lost? Feel regret? I tell you, it''s late. "


    Zhao Jingjing''s face was filled with the hearty of exposing the truth and said jokingly.

 Chapter 200

    Next to Xiaoyu, he is as dull as a chicken. His face is lost. It''s over. It''s not easy to meet a handsome and cool best handsome guy. Unexpectedly, he has ideas about Jingjing again.


    God, it seems that you must stay away from Jingjing in the future, or I won''t even have to drink soup.


    Ding Ning was almost angry and laughed. This girl is really a brain cripple and narcissist. I don''t know where she comes from. She thinks she will like her.


    Speechless raised the book in his hand, Gnashing his teeth, he said, "Psycho, listen to me. I''m not interested in your firewood girl who wants a chest without a chest and a butt without a butt. I don''t have half a dime to do with reading. In addition, I''m not looking at you. I''m looking at the notes on sorting out the basic theory of traditional Chinese medicine in your hand When to return it? People like you who hold books but don''t read them are very unscrupulous, you know? It''s people like you who occupy the pit and don''t shit. "


    "You... You... You''re the firewood girl who wants no chest and no ass!"


    Zhao Jingjing looked at Ding Ning''s serious expression. According to the observation of her psychology major, he didn''t lie. He immediately realized that she had made a big oolong. Her face was hot and angry, but she scolded powerlessly.


    "Good men don''t fight with women. I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. I waste my time. Bye!"


    Ding Ning turned impatiently and left without looking back. "Oh, wrong, I''ll never see you again!"


    "Wow, how cool and handsome, Jingjing, you really don''t want such a high-quality man? If you don''t want me to go on."


    Xiaoyu tilted her head and looked at Ding Ning''s serious reading with eyes full of pink hearts.


    "Hum, what''s the point of pretending? It''s not humiliating enough to leave, flower maniac!"


    Zhao Jingjing was so ashamed and angry that she stared at Ding Ning, who turned a blind eye to them. Angrily, she grabbed her backpack and left. She scolded angrily.


    "Hey! You wait for me!"


    Xiaoyu reluctantly turned back in three steps until she couldn''t see Ding Ning. Then she trotted up.


    Finally, clean!


    Ding Ning''s mouth turned up and looked at it. Time was running out. He immediately put this episode behind him and concentrated on the basic knowledge of modern traditional Chinese medicine.


    At 2:50 p.m., as soon as Ding Ning entered the examination room, he noticed a knife like look staring at him.


    Looking up, it was the untidy neurotic woman, which made him slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, she was also the candidate of the exam.


    Ignoring her murderous eyes, she sat down in her own position without expression, and her mind was still digesting the cramming knowledge.


    The examiner, a man in his thirties wearing glasses, came to the podium: "be quiet, everyone. This exam is a professional exam. I hope you can get a real level..."


    After some inspirational opening remarks, he began to distribute the test papers. The examiner suddenly said, "Ding Ning, pack up and come with me."


    "Teacher, isn''t there an exam?"


    Ding Ning looked up at him in amazement. He didn''t know what he was calling himself out for now.


    The examiner showed a meaningful smile: "your examination room is not here, it''s elsewhere."


    "Elsewhere?"


    Ding Ning was confused. He didn''t know what medicine was sold in the gourd. Others looked confused and didn''t know what the situation was.


    "Just follow me." The examiner urged impatiently.


    "OK! I see."


    Ding Ning had to put the pen he had just put on the table again and walked outside the classroom.


    "Sleeping trough, what''s the situation? It can''t be through the back door?"


    "I heard that this exam is for which student, isn''t it that guy?"


    "It''s hard to say. This guy seems to have a big background. He won''t pass the test directly without examination, will he?"


    "Shouldn''t it be? No one dares to change. The rules are there."


    "Be quiet, be quiet, have a good exam, don''t care about things that have nothing to do with you, don''t whisper, don''t talk casually, otherwise it will be treated as cheating!"


    ¡­¡­


    The examinees immediately talked. They didn''t know what the examiner was doing. They were severely stopped by the invigilator.


    Zhao Jingjing thought it was impossible to avoid the exam. Is it... To make the exam more difficult for this guy?


    Well, it must be. Who made this guy so popular on the Internet recently.


    Let you show off. Hum, you deserve it. You can''t be the best. Who makes you say that people have no chest and no ass.


    I looked down at the hill in front of my chest. I was a little depressed and drooped my head. It seemed... It was a little flat, but my girl''s ass was still very upturned and had no eyes.


    Ah ah, I am a beautiful girl with beauty and wisdom. Even if my chest is flat, what does it matter.


    After a fierce ideological struggle, Zhao Jingjing quickly found a self balance point, became manly again, and began to answer questions wholeheartedly.


    "My name is Li Hongchun. I am a lecturer in traditional Chinese medicine in the medical college. Hu Xinning is always my teacher."


    The examiner walked side by side with Ding Ning, held the glasses on the bridge of his nose, and said in a very low voice.


    Ding Ning looked at him in amazement, but was interrupted by Li Hongchun in a low voice: "don''t talk and listen to me. The teacher asked me to bring you a word. Later, do your best. It''s only good for you, not bad."


    Ding Ning nodded thoughtfully, indicating that he understood. Although he didn''t understand what was going on, he trusted Hu 100% and would never pit himself.


    Li Hongchun stopped talking and quickened his pace. His face was expressionless again. It seemed that he didn''t say what he had said before.


    Silent, Li Hongchun came all the way to the experimental building. In front of the door stood a young, ruddy old man waiting with his hands on his back.


    Li Hongchun respectfully came forward and said, "President Lu, Ding Ning is coming."


    Ding Ning suddenly felt that the old man was Lu Hanbo, the president of Ninghai University, who rarely appeared. He was a figure who enjoyed the treatment of vice ministry level.


    Some flattered came forward and said, "Hello, President Lu, this is Ding Ning!"


    Not because of his status at the vice ministerial level, but because of his heartfelt respect for the old man who has been committed to education all his life.


    "Yes!"


    President Lu answered softly, narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Ding Ning. He couldn''t see any emotion. He just said faintly, "come with me."


    Ding Ning responded respectfully. As president Lu came to a room, Li Hongchun seemed to know him and returned along the original road without saying a word.


    There are shelves on both sides of the room against the wall. The shelves are filled with all kinds of traditional Chinese medicine, full of strong medicine fragrance. In the middle is an old-fashioned desk with a medicine scale and four treasures of study.


    Without saying anything, President Lu turned out of the room. While Ding Ning was confused, an electronic voice suddenly sounded in the room: "Poria cocos 42, Ziren 2 liters, peony half a kilo, dried ginger 32, roasted Fructus aurantii half a kilo, peeled rhubarb 1 kilo, talcum 62, roasted Magnolia officinalis 1 foot, almond 1 liter, licorice 32, asarum 32, Schisandra chinensis half a liter..."


    Ding Ning, who was reminded by Li Hongchun, knew that the exam had begun and did not hesitate to fill the medicine. He filled the medicine very fast and did not weigh it at all. He grabbed the medicine mentioned by the electronic voice and stacked it on the old-fashioned desk without even asking for a minute.


    The room fell into tranquility. Ding Ning stood there in no hurry. He scanned the corners of his eyes and found that six cameras with different angles were installed in the room.


    There was a rapid sound of footsteps outside the door. An old man with hale and hearty spirit and white beard and hair pushed the door and came in, even his eyebrows were white.


    Looked at the herbs on the table, frowned tightly, stared at Ding Ning with a touch of doubt in his eyes, and asked condescending, "why not weigh it?"


    Ding Ning frowned slightly, looked at him neither humbly nor haughtily, and said with incomparable strong self-confidence: "I don''t need to weigh when I was eight!"


    "What a arrogant young man."


    The old man shook his eyebrows, pulled from the corners of his eyes, calmly began to weigh these traditional Chinese medicines one by one, changed them, and said: "one kilogram of peeled rhubarb, six liang of talc, one foot of roasted Magnolia..."


    With the weighing of various herbs, the old man''s face changed from expressionless at the beginning to slightly surprised, until shocked at the end, and opened his mouth incredulously: "all right, not a gram."


    Huoran turned and stared at Ding Ning. His eyes were hot and surprised: "how did you do it?"


    "Without him, it''s just familiar." Ding Ning answered lightly.


    The old man glanced obliquely at Ding Ning, stroked his gray beard and sneered, "the assessment is not over yet, continue!"


    The electronic sound sounded again: "match the caught traditional Chinese medicine into three pairs of prescriptions, and annotate the source and solution in detail."


    Without saying a word, Ding Ning quickly divided the herbs on the table into three parts. With a little concentration, he picked up a yanghao pen, dipped it in ink, and began to write.


    The old man couldn''t help but come forward and looked at the prescription written by Ding Ning. The bold font, which was powerful and self-contained, brightened his eyes and praised the good words in his heart.


    Liuyi powder: from typhoid fever Zhige; Talc six Liang, licorice one or two; Efficacy: clearing heat and dampness; Indications: heat dampness syndrome, body heat, thirst, adverse urination, or diarrhea. This prescription is caused by heat and dampness. Summer heat is Yang evil, which connects the heart and hurts the summer heat. Therefore, when you see the body hot, you are upset and thirsty; Damp heat injection, bladder gasification is unfavorable, so urination is unfavorable; If heat dampness seeps into the large intestine, it is diarrhea


    Linggan Wuwei Jiangxin Decoction: from synopsis of the golden chamber; Poria cocos 42, licorice 32, dried ginger 32, asarum 32, Schisandra chinensis half liter; Efficacy: Wenfei Huayin; Indications: cold drinking, internal stopping syndrome, cough and spitting, multi-color, white and thin, like saliva, chest full and asthmatic, white and smooth tongue coating, late pulse, etc; This prescription syndrome is caused by deficiency of Yang in spleen and stomach, dereliction of duty in transportation and transformation, dampness gathering into drink, and cold drink invading the lung. Cold drink invades the lung and the lung loses its xuanjiang. Therefore, it coughs and spits, with polychromatic white matter and thin white matter; If the spleen is deficient and the cold drink does not melt, you will like to spit; When Phlegm accumulates and Qi is blocked, the chest is full of asthma; The tongue coating is white and smooth, and the pulse is heavy and late. It is a sign of cold phlegm


    Mazieren pill: from treatise on Febrile Diseases; Two liters of seed kernel, half a catty of peony, half a catty of roasted Fructus aurantii, one catty of peeled rhubarb, one foot of roasted Magnolia officinalis, one liter of almonds, peeled, sharp, boiled, not fat. Efficacy: moisten intestines and defecate;


    Indications: Constipation syndrome of gastrointestinal dryness and heat. Dry stool, frequent urination, red tongue, less fluid, fine pulse. This prescription syndrome is caused by dry heat in the intestines and stomach and no distribution of spleen and Tianjin. Its syndrome is called "spleen constipation" in Treatise on febrile diseases. It is caused by the dryness and heat of the intestines and stomach, the restriction of the spleen, the distribution of body fluid, but if it is transfused into the bladder, the frequency of urination; The intestines lose moistening, resulting in secret stool knot


    The three prescriptions were waved by Ding Ning. He used the herbs incisively and vividly. The old man reviewed them for a moment, put them down expressionless, and said calmly, "pass the first pass, go out and turn right into the third room."


    Ding Ning bowed slightly to show respect and went out according to his words.


    The old man smiled bitterly at the monitor and shook his head. He took out a small book from his pocket and made a neat record with a pen: TCM clinical identification, identification, prescription and solution, full score!


    Note: it''s special. It''s hard to see that there is no error in applying medicine by hand.


    Signature: Lin Zongming.

 Chapter 201

    Ding Ning is smiling and silent on the right side of the corridor. He twists the silver needle with his hand and does not use genuine Qi. This small problem is just the imbalance of the five elements, which stimulates the growth of Yang fire in his body and replenishes his vitality.


    If you use genuine Qi, it will take five minutes, and things can be done in a few seconds.


    "Well, stand up and try two steps!"


    Five minutes on time, Ding Ning put away the silver needle and said with a smile.


    "How do you feel?"


    Professor Zheng asked expectantly, more nervous than the patient.


    "Comfortable. I haven''t felt comfortable since I was ill. I feel so relaxed all over."


    The patient felt it carefully. The whole person was refreshed and refreshed. It was like beating chicken blood. The feeling of body deficiency and fatigue was gone.


    Yigulu got up from the bed. He couldn''t even wear his shoes. He began to walk happily, with a surprised look of admiration on his face: "this little doctor, powerful, too powerful. I feel like I''m completely well."


    "You were fine." Ding Ning said with a smile.


    "Take it easy. I''ll check it for you."


    Professor Zheng came forward to take the patient''s pulse, looked at the eyelids and tongue coating, and his face was moved. As expected, all the previous symptoms disappeared. He smiled and said, "yes, it''s all right."


    Turning around and looking at Ding Ning, he fully showed what happiness and anger are. He nodded slightly and said, "not bad. Go out and go to the second floor on the right. On the left is old Hu. They should have sat in the middle of the medical world. At the moment, in the middle of the middle, there are two middle-aged people of 40 or 50 years old with different styles.


    Changjiang Kairong, Vice Minister of health of the people''s Republic of China, has a chubby round face, looks very kind, has no airs of deputy ministerial leaders, and talks and laughs with a group of professors and experts.


    Du zewen, mayor of Ninghai City, has Eagle eyebrows and tiger eyes, straight nose and square mouth, does not look angry and self powerful, and is full of noble righteousness. He accompanied Jiang Kairong on his side and sometimes whispered a few words.


    Although in terms of rank, he is more than half a level higher than Jiang Kairong, Jiang Kairong is the central leader who came down to inspect the work on behalf of the Ministry of health, so he naturally has to accompany him in person.


    In the chair behind them, in addition to their secretaries, there was a middle-aged man with a square face that looked like a smile. It was the director of Ninghai Security Bureau.


    At the moment, everyone''s eyes were on a large electronic screen, whispering and wondering about Ding Ning''s tangled and complex expression.


    This amazing young medical genius has successfully passed the assessment of everyone here. These two almost baffled all the medical experts present and killed the patients who couldn''t find the cause of coma. It''s reasonable to baffle Ding Ning, but it''s unexpected.


    Even Mr. Jiang, who has always liked to fight against Mr. Hu, now has no temper in the face of Mr. Hu''s complacency. He can only fight with his nose and eyes: "what are you proud of? You''re not so arrogant. Hum, if this boy can cure these two patients, I''ll be convinced."


    "Cut, surnamed Jiang, according to the gambling agreement, Ding Ning has now passed the examination. These two people are also temporarily added to the dead horse as a live horse doctor. You don''t want to cheat."


    Mr. Hu and Mr. Jiang have always been enemies. They shout with their beards and eyes open.


    "Do you think I''m you? I Jiang Kaixuan have never lost my word. I''ve lost this bet, but if you really want to convince me, this boy must show all his strength to awaken these two talents. Otherwise, I may not try my best to work for you. Otherwise, let''s make another bet. I bet he can''t cure these two people."


    Old Jiang said strangely. Angry old Hu''s face flushed and pointed to his holding for a long time.


    The two made a bet. If Ding Ning can pass the seven levels, he will win the assessment, and if he can''t break through, he will lose.

 Chapter 202

    The bet is that if Hu laoruo wins, Jiang laoruo must work with them to unite all TCM practitioners to escort Ding Ning and revive TCM.


    If Hu loses, give him the ancestral bronze man of acupuncture and moxibustion who regards him as a life.


    Nanhu Beijiang, a famous Taishan Beidou bet in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, attracted the attention of Minister Jiang who came to Ninghai for an inspection for the first time.


    We have to look at what kind of outstanding medical genius Hu strongly respected, and it is also desirable for Hu to get the attention of Minister Jiang, so this scene came into being today.


    I''m afraid only one person at the scene knew the truth. Ding Ning was determined to cure the two people. When he heard the speech, he smiled softly: "old Hu, bet with him, I believe him."


    Hu Lao and others looked at him in surprise. Because of the particularity of Murphy''s work, his identity was confidential. Everyone thought he was Minister Jiang''s entourage.


    But how could the entourage be so unruly? The leaders didn''t speak, but they fanned the flames here, which made everyone unhappy.


    Although Mr. Hu believed in Ding Ning''s medical skills, the two comatose people had been checked by the people present before they temporarily joined the assessment, and they were all at a loss, which made him have no idea whether Ding Ning could cure them.


    "What''s the use of trusting him? If you can make a bet that makes me excited, I''ll bet with you."


    Mr. Jiang is eccentric. In the past, when the national medical and health care team was dedicated to serving the leaders, he was so angry that even the No. 1 leader dared to choke. When he heard the speech, he hated it with a gun and a stick.


    Could it be that he didn''t think so, he said with a smile: "OK, I''ll bet with old Jiang. If I lose, I''ll give old Jiang a set of needles made of Sibin top-grade Bian stone?"


    "Seriously?" Old Jiang''s eyes lit up when he heard the speech.


    "Of course, a gentleman''s word is a whip." As the director of the National Security Bureau, although he doesn''t know medical skills, he really has a set of top-grade needle needles in his collection. He''s waiting for the price to be sold one day. When something happens, he asks someone to give him a hand as a diagnosis money.


    Bian stone achieves some treatment and health care through microcrystalline, infrared and pulse bands. The pulse becomes a wave shape through friction and heat induction, and Bian stone is not only used as a simple scraping tool.


    Traditional Chinese medicine believes that the top-grade Bian stone can calm the mind, regulate qi and blood and dredge the meridians. The ancients used Bian to treat pain and diseases before ironmaking. In ancient times, there were Bian needles, Bian knives and other medical tools,


    Detected by modern medical means, Sibin Bian stone can emit many far-infrared rays and ultrasonic pulses beneficial to human body, promote microcirculation and regulate metabolism, which is equivalent to far-infrared therapeutic instrument and ultrasonic therapeutic instrument.


    Needle needle is very good, but top-grade needle needle is extremely rare. It has great temptation for all TCM practitioners, including old Jiang. Even others have green eyes.


    Although Jiang Lao was very moved, he was not dazzled by greed. "What do I have to pay if I lose?"


    "If old Jiang loses, he doesn''t need to pay extra. He can try his best to implement old Hu''s gambling agreement."


    Could it be that he said with a smile that he knew he couldn''t lose. He took this opportunity to make friends with old Hu and didn''t offend old Jiang. Why not?


    After all, who can have no disease or disaster in his family, and can make the leaders of traditional Chinese medicine owe a favor, which is more cost-effective than any business.


    The most important thing is that he wants to help Ding Ning. After all, he is the attending doctor of Shen MuQing, the daughter of the old leader. He has such magical medical skills. He looks forward to what step Ding Ning will take in the future.


    "OK, bet!"


    As soon as Jiang Lao heard that there was no additional bet, he immediately agreed.


    In fact, Ding Ning''s medical skills have conquered him. At least he has no ability to cure the vegetative man. It was customary to deliberately say that he didn''t try his best before. He just couldn''t get used to Hu Laode SE''s appearance and deliberately hated him.


    Old Hu looked at it with some surprise and gratitude. For him, as long as he was willing to help Ding Ning, it was all his friends.


    It is rare to offer a business card: "if you can help in the future, just contact me."


    "After that, Hu Lao will be in trouble."


    Could it be that he took the business card with respected hands and carefully put it in his business card holder.


    "This is my business card. Old Hu can''t help. Just tell me."


    Old Jiang glanced at old Hu obliquely and stabbed him with his business card. The way he deliberately couldn''t get along with old Hu made him smile bitterly, but he also accepted it politely.


    Although there are few places where he can use old Jiang, who dares to say that every one is in case. It''s best to be prepared.


    Mr. Hu smiled and didn''t think so. He had long been used to Mr. Jiang''s tit for tat. Speaking of it, he was also sorry, so he always tolerated it in every way.


    The grudges between them go back to ancient times. Old Hu and young Jiang become relatives.


    Jiang Kaili, Jiang Lao''s sister, is in love with Hu Lao. However, Hu Lao has a heart. She only treats her as a sister and marries the woman he likes.


    Sad and disappointed, Jiang Kaili married abroad, never returned to China until her old death, and finally buried her bones in a foreign land.


    This made old Jiang, who was dependent on his sister since he was a child, blame all the responsibilities on old Hu. He was very unhappy. They fought with each other about medical skills, chatted and stuttered when they met.


    In this way, after decades of stumbling and stumbling, as he gets older and older, Mr. Jiang also wants to understand. He knows that a forced twist is not sweet, and they will not be happy together.


    Although he had been relieved for a long time, the habit formed over the past few decades made him uncomfortable when he saw Mr. Hu, which has almost become his habitual special hobby.


    Minister Jiang stared at the big screen and wondered whether this young medical genius could create another miracle. As the Vice Minister of the Ministry of health, he knew that the country was vigorously supporting the recovery of traditional culture to carry forward the cultural heritage of China.


    Traditional Chinese medicine is one of the most important links. If you do well, the old minister will retire soon. He is very hopeful to go further and sit in the position he has been longing for for for for a long time.


    This is also one of the reasons why he, the distinguished vice minister of the Ministry of health, is willing to come to see an unknown young man for assessment.


    Of course, the most important reason is to have a good deal with these medical experts. After all, the Chinese Medicine Association led by the state is about to be established. His visit is also an advance research.


    Ding Ning''s performance shocked him and was ecstatic. Even vegetative people could be cured. Such amazing medical skills are simply the best example of the recovery of traditional medicine.


    Make a good plan to make this young man a representative of the recovery of traditional Chinese medicine, so as to break through the face, promote the recovery of traditional culture throughout the country, and add a rich resume to his position.


    Compared with his joy, Du zewen sitting next to him was more excited. As mayor of Ninghai, he paid attention to the previous miracle doctor incident.


    Although I think Ding Ning is great, he hasn''t paid enough attention to it, but this alternative assessment made him realize that Ding Ning is really a great doctor.


    Although the political task of promoting the recovery of traditional medicine is very important, it can only rank second than waking up the wife who has become a vegetable because of a car accident.


    His wife is not only his lover who has helped each other for many years, but also the powerful help of the family behind her is an indispensable part of his official career.


    As a phoenix man who came out of a poor mountain ditch, he can sit in this position today. Although it has something to do with his unique strategic vision and extraordinary courage, the greatest hero should be attributed to the wife who is always unconscious on the sickbed. The contacts and energy provided by the mother''s family behind her are extremely terrible.


    But with his wife''s deep sleep, although his wife''s mother''s family is quite enthusiastic about him on the surface, it is obvious that he has an unspoken sense of alienation, which also makes his hope for further progress slim.


    He didn''t complain about this. He could fully understand it from the perspective of his wife''s family.


    After all, after his daughter wakes up hopelessly, his son-in-law will become an outsider sooner or later. If he wastes a lot of resources on him, it will be more than worth the loss to push him to the top.


    Without the bond of in laws, who dares to say whether half an outsider''s son-in-law will change his course and join the door of political enemies. At that time, they will cry without tears.


    This has created an extremely embarrassing situation for Du zewen. He has been labeled as his wife''s family, but he can''t get the support of his wife''s family. Instead, he has to face the criticism of his political enemies.


    If he hadn''t been honest and upright, tough enough, had real skills, and never engaged in those messy crooked ways, so that the political enemies couldn''t grasp any handle. Without his back support, he might not even be able to keep his position under his ass.


    This is a dead end without solution. He can only linger and struggle, but he has no power to break the situation. He can only helplessly wait for a virtual post in a Qingshui Yamen to completely end his political career.


    But at the moment, he saw a faint hope from Ding Ning. As long as he could wake up his wife, everything would no longer be a problem, and all the problems would be solved.


    Ding Ning, who had been struggling for a long time, finally clenched his teeth. It''s a blessing, not a disaster. It''s a disaster. Damn it, the bird is up and will not die for thousands of years!


    The two kidnappers fell into a coma after he cut off several main meridians with genuine Qi. As long as they connect the broken meridians, they can wake up soon.


    However, the two kidnappers have been in a coma for too long. Even if they wake up, they may be seriously injured and sick. They can no longer engage in heavy physical activities, and even their life will be affected.


    Although he can recover from consuming a lot of Qi for them, he is not so kind. He consumes his Qi for the sake of the two kidnappers.


    Anyway, those special departments just want their confession. I believe they will be very satisfied with the result.


    Indeed, as Ding Ning thought, with monkeys, could it be that he didn''t care much about the lives of these two people. Today, he wanted to beat him on a whim.


    Hijacking a military plane is really bold.


    The National Security Bureau wanted to thank him for saving the monkey, but the goods made the two kidnappers unconscious. Using this means to coerce the National Security Bureau to get a gold medal to avoid death for themselves is a naked provocation. How can we bear it and don''t take the opportunity to beat him.


    So looking at Ding Ning''s tangled and complex expression, could it be that he is secretly proud of himself, little guy, since he dares to provoke me, if you don''t teach you a lesson, you can''t turn your tail into the sky?


    This is also the reason why he knew he couldn''t take dingning, but he always held his breath, which is why he didn''t find him to save people. He had to let the boy live in fear.


    Although he said that, could it be that he really appreciated Ding Ning, not to mention his extraordinary medical skills? Just because he dared to hijack and save people and used this means to seek the qualification of equal negotiation with national security, he felt really happy and had a bad temper with him.


    Unfortunately, he had no idea how big Ding Ning''s heart was.


    If it had not been for this inexplicable assessment, if two kidnappers had not appeared in front of him in the form of patients, he would not have remembered the existence of such two unlucky people.

 Chapter 203

    It''s no wonder that he has been too - busy these days.


    Busy making money, saving people, picking up girls, monitoring, car shock, sea shock, and even thinking about air shock. How can I have time to think about these two unlucky people.


    For Ding Ning, only the people and things he cares about can make him never forget. As for the others, ha ha, they are floating clouds.


    Therefore, could it be that his uneasiness and life like years in his imagination are nothing for Ding Ning. I don''t know if he will get his nose crooked when he knows this fact.


    To connect the meridians, as long as he can wake up, Ding Ning pretended to poke and poke with a silver needle and finished the project that was not complicated for him.


    Twenty minutes, ten minutes, this is the result of Ding Ning deliberately hiding his clumsiness to avoid shocking the world. After all, he knows that the whole treatment process is monitored.


    Of course, I don''t know whether the two kidnappers will hate him in the future. He is only responsible for waking them up, but doesn''t guarantee their health in the future.


    Almost killed the monkey and almost killed the beautiful policewoman flower, which is an unforgivable sin for Ding Ning. Of course, the focus is policewoman flower.


    Although she hasn''t been accepted yet, after so many events, Ding Ning can''t treat her as a general friend at all.


    But I don''t know what people in the top floor meeting room have been shocked to see this scene.


    After consultation, so many scholars and experts present were helpless about the situation of the two people, but Ding Ning just fooled around at will and woke them up, which shocked them.


    Hu and Zhang suddenly felt a sense of elation as they watched the big names in the medical field open their mouths and look incredible.


    Grandma, they jointly invited these old guys to Ninghai to hold a seminar on traditional Chinese medicine. Except for those with younger generations, those old guys were full of strength, especially the old guys from Yanjing, who were bureaucratic and spoke Mandarin in an official voice, and almost didn''t spit out blood.


    After coming to Ninghai, he showed respect for the two elders on the surface, but sneered at them behind his back. He took the microblog jointly released by the two elders last time and made fun of them calling a young man a senior brother. He really lost the face of a leader of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Of course, this does not mean that they have malice, but they have been used to such a way of getting along.


    In particular, Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang are well-known lofty in the circle. They can''t bear to see them turn a good medical seminar into a social cocktail party. They scolded them in public for their vulgarity and got into the eyes of money, which made them lose face.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, they naturally want to retaliate. They didn''t pay much attention to Ding Ning before. They were more sensitive intuition as TCM people and realized the huge potential market of TCM anesthesia. Otherwise, they wouldn''t gather here today.


    Now, Ding Ning gives these pretentious guys a loud slap in the face with his strength. After several days of frustration, the two old men finally see the moon outside the cloud. Their mood suddenly brightens, not to mention how comfortable they are.


    "Put all the video data in order, back it up and take it away."


    Director Jiang quietly ordered director Zhao. He was secretly glad that this trip was not in vain. The answer sheet handed over by Ding Ning alone was enough to make his trip worthwhile.


    "Yes, Minister Jiang!"


    Director Zhao Gongsheng promised and immediately got up to do it in person.


    I secretly regretted that I had been afraid of Ding Ning because of the Li Qiuhai incident. I subconsciously kept a distance from him and didn''t continue to deepen contact, so I missed the opportunity to make friends with him.


    Now Ding Ning has obviously entered the eyes of Minister Jiang, and his future is unlimited. What he can do is to make friends with Ding Ning as much as possible and catch the last bus before he takes off.


    "Give me one, too."


    Du Zesheng''s voice came faintly, which made director Zhao tremble in his heart. In a hurry, he should have more regret in his heart.


    Minister Jiang''s eyelids jumped when he heard the speech. He secretly guessed Du Zesheng''s intention and wondered if he also realized the invisible contacts and political achievements that Ding Ning could bring, and wanted to intervene.


    Those in the upper echelon have deep meaning at a glance, and I don''t blame Minister Jiang for thinking too much. After all, the accident of Du Zesheng''s wife was very secret and the news was deliberately blocked.


    In addition to some people with higher stations, they can get some news. Although Minister Jiang''s level is not low, he still lacks some details of aristocratic families. I don''t know that the situation is very normal.


    "President Lu, what do you think of Ding Ning''s Shuo Bo continuous reading?"


    Old Hu found headmaster Lu with a smile and asked.


    President Lu did not dare to neglect such a leading figure as old Hu. He quickly stood up and took a tall, thin, middle-aged man with a refined atmosphere beside him and said:


    "Come on, Mr. Hu, let me introduce you. This is director Song Siyuan of our Ninghai Education Bureau."


    "Old Hu, I''ve heard a lot about you!"


    Song Siyuan stood up warmly, took the initiative to shake hands with Hu, smiled and said, "President Lu forgot to say. In fact, I am still his student, and I graduated from Ninghai University."


    "Ah, this is really a famous teacher and a good disciple."


    Mr. Hu was so happy that it would be better to have the director of education there. His smile suddenly became more cheerful. Since he was a teacher and apprentice, it was not convenient to talk and do things.


    President Lu smiled and said with emotion: "green is better than blue. Siyuan was very excellent when he studied. Now he has entered the official career and has a bright future. Now think about it, he can''t refuse to be old."


    "Teacher, you flatter me. Compared with you, I''m far behind."


    Song Siyuan said modestly.


    Seeing that the two teachers and apprentices kept praising each other, but didn''t mention the main thing, old Hu was a little unhappy. He said straight to the point: "President Lu, Ding Ning''s postgraduate entrance examination was interrupted halfway and assessed in this way. Now I always have to give him an explanation."


    "Mr. Hu, you''re worried too much. A sly look flashed from the bottom of President Lu''s eyes:" it''s just... Ding Ning''s performance is too excellent, but it''s difficult to forget himself. Now several professors in the College of traditional Chinese medicine have brought a lot of graduate students and even doctoral students. Even if Ding Ning is admitted, I''m afraid there are no redundant professors willing to take him. "


    Old Hu frowned: "he''s alone. Isn''t it easy to arrange? It''s OK to hang a name. To put it bluntly, Ding Ning''s level doesn''t need to be taught. He just wants to get a diploma."


    "That''s why it''s difficult. If you think about it, who''s interested in taking a student who is higher than your own level? Everyone wants face. Who will teach who at that time? It''s not hard for yourself."


    Headmaster Lu said with a heavy face of embarrassment.


    Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang looked at each other. Let alone this, who taught a student with a higher level than himself could not feel a lump in his heart.


    Hu touched his chin and said melancholy, "what should I do? I can''t let him go to school because of this."


    "Well, I have the best of both worlds. I don''t know what to say."


    Song Siyuan always smiles. At the moment, he suddenly says.


    "Director Song, just say."


    Old Hu and old Zhang were inspired by the speech and hurriedly urged.


    "I think Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang have a good relationship with Ding Ning. If I remember correctly, both of them retired from the national medical and health care group and have the title of professor. Simply let the teacher hire you two as honorary consultants of the medical school of Ninghai University, enjoy the treatment of professors, and let Ding Ning hang under their doors. In this way, all problems can be solved."


    Song Siyuan said with a smile and looked at President Lu imperceptibly, showing a cunning smile.


    Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang are old and sophisticated. They look at each other and smile bitterly. Grandma, these two teachers and disciples are cunning. One white faced and the other red faced sing double reed and set them up.


    But it seemed a good choice to get along with Ding Ning day and night and discuss medical skills together. Old Hu pondered for a moment and said, "yes, but I have conditions."


    "You can say anything."


    President Lu knew that the two old people had been moved, and he was happy at once.


    He had thought about sending someone to invite Hu and Zhang as honorary advisers to the medical school, but they refused the invitations of Yanda and Qinghua University, so he put down the idea.


    With the status of the two elders as leaders in the medical field, even if they only hang a name in the school, it is enough to have a great impact on the annual enrollment of the medical school of Ninghai University.


    If you miss this village, you will never have this store again. Even if you know that it is suspected of forcing the palace, President Lu is not willing to miss such an opportunity.


    In fact, even if the second elder doesn''t agree, President Lu can''t give up such high-quality stocks as Ding Ning. There are many professors in the college competing for him.


    Even if the students are better than themselves, so what? These professors are dedicated to research. They don''t care about those false names at all. They care more about learning more from Ding Ning.


    As the saying goes, care is chaos. In order to pave the way for Ding Ning, Hu and Zhang changed the difficulty of the postgraduate entrance examination, just to make him a blockbuster.


    If President Lu is unwilling to accept Ding Ning, they have done bad things with good intentions. Therefore, the second old man has to agree to President Lu''s request.


    Although they reacted afterwards, the two elders could only smile bitterly and shake their heads. Such a dumb loss was harmless, not to mention their desire to teach more students of traditional Chinese medicine.


    "Lao Zhang and I are not young. We can only arrange two classes a week. If we are not free, Ding Ning is allowed to teach on our behalf."


    Hu is also a mature man. He first said the ugly words in front of him. Everything he did was for Ding Ning. Letting Ding Ning lecture was also cultivating his ability.


    "No problem! Do you have any more requirements?"


    President Lu agreed without hesitation. He wanted to let the two old people hang their names. Unexpectedly, the two old people were willing to start classes. It was really a surprise.


    "I don''t have any requirements, Lao Zhang. What about you?"


    Mr. Hu consulted Mr. Zhang.


    Old Zhang shook his head and smiled bitterly: "we were caught by the little elder martial brother. Just, just, you promised. What else can I say?"


    "I''ll have the contract drawn up."


    For fear that the two elders would go back on their word, President Lu couldn''t wait for someone to print the contract.


    "When will Ding Ning come to class?" Hu asked hurriedly.


    "Anytime. The class has already started. I''ll make up his student status tonight and let him report tomorrow."


    President Lu, two leading figures and a gifted student were caught. He was in a good mood and didn''t procrastinate at all.


    Old Hu was determined and called Ding Ning to inform him of the good news.


    As expected, Ding Ning was not surprised, but he sincerely thanked the second old man and asked whether to invite the headmaster to dinner to show his gratitude.


    Hu made the decision directly for president Lu and refused. Joking, the mayor and the Vice Minister of the Ministry of health are here. President Lu has no time.


    Ding Ning, who hung up the phone, was a little uneasy. He didn''t know whether the special department would come to find his own trouble.


    If they come to trouble, is it resistance? Or do you want to get caught?

 Chapter 204

    Just when Ding Ning wanted to leave urgently, a serious man with a black briefcase, a fitted short sleeved shirt and black trousers stopped him:


    "Hello, are you Dr. Ding Ningding?"


    "I am, are you?"


    Ding Ning looked at him warily and wondered in his heart that this man was more like an official than a person from a special department.


    "This is my business card. I''m Xu Minglu, mayor Du''s secretary."


    Xu Minglu smiled and politely handed over his business card.


    Mayor''s secretary? What are you looking for?


    Ding Ning''s heart jumped, but he still politely took the business card and asked suspiciously, "don''t you know what Secretary Xu is looking for me?"


    "Could Dr. Ding please leave me a contact information? There may be something to contact Dr. Ding these two days."


    Xu Minglu didn''t know what was the purpose of mayor Du''s arrangement for Ding Ning''s contact number, but he carried it out to the letter.


    As the mayor''s secretary, he knows very well that he should not ask more about some things. It is natural for the leaders not to tell him.


    Ding Ning looked at him up and down, revealing a sudden color: "don''t avoid medicine. I understand. Don''t worry. I''m a man with professional ethics. Hehe, Secretary Xu will contact me when he is free to ensure that the medicine will cure the disease."


    Xu Minglu looked at Ding Ning''s ambiguous eyes and opened his mouth in amazement, but his heart suddenly moved. Did he see his problem?


    This suddenly gave him a touch of surprise and hope. His cheeks flushed slightly and his smile became more sincere: "doctor Ding, you''re busy first. I''ll contact you these two days."


    "OK, Secretary Xu. Bye!"


    Ding Ning freely waved his hand, got on the car and left.


    Xu Minglu watched him go away, with inexplicable hope in his heart. Since he became the mayor''s secretary, he has been busy either working or socializing all day.


    If the leader works overtime, he should accompany him to work overtime. If the leader rests, he can''t rest. He should also serve the leader''s clothing, food, housing and transportation.


    But Du Zesheng is also a workaholic, which makes him physically and mentally tired, black and white upside down, staying up late for a long time, and irregular diet, which makes his physical state drop sharply.


    It''s too serious to fall asleep when I get home every day. If it weren''t for my wife''s kindness, I would have worn a green hat for him long ago. Although I have complaints, I also understand his hard work.


    Ninghai said he was big and small. As the mayor''s secretary, he was jokingly called the No. 2 head of Ninghai city. No acquaintances in any hospital knew him.


    Therefore, he is in a very awkward situation. He wants to see a doctor and is afraid to leak the news and make people laugh. After all, it''s really difficult for a man to hide.


    Ding Ning saw his faults without inspection, which made him more surprised than embarrassed.


    At that time, he was also in the conference room and saw Ding Ning''s magical medical skills. He had no doubt that Ding Ning could make a comeback, which made him ecstatic. When he was ready to go home in the evening, he told his wife the good news and let her endure for a few more days, and his spring was coming.


    The impression of Ding Ning was also very good. He decided that no matter what the mayor wanted to do with him, he must get on well with him and help him if he could, without violating the principles.


    As soon as Ding Ning got out of the school gate, he saw a familiar figure waiting. He quickly stopped in front of her and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "How was your test?" Lingyun asked nervously.


    Ding Ning''s heart was warm and his spirit was in a trance. He remembered that when he went to school, as long as it was a slightly more important exam, Ling Yun would wait at the door every time to know the news at the first time.


    If she did well in the exam, she would be happy. If she didn''t do well in the exam, she would comfort and encourage him to feel warm in his heart.


    Quickly opened the door: "get on."


    "How was your test?" Ling Yun stepped on his long legs and got into the car and asked eagerly.


    "Silly girl, when did your man fail in the exam? Let''s go. Where shall we celebrate?"


    Ding Ning gave her a loving look and said in high spirits


    "Ah, did you pass the exam?" Lingyun''s eyes burst out surprise, and his nervous mood was swept away, showing a relieved expression.


    Ding Ning felt good and said, "it should be no problem, yun''er. What do you want to eat? Just order. I have plenty of money."


    "Ah, do you have money?" Lingyun''s eyes turned, and a cunning color flashed across his eyes.


    "Of course, I don''t need money..." before Ding Ning finished his words, he was cluttered in his heart. It was bad and he was complacent.


    Lingyun''s big eyes narrowed slightly and showed a touch of murderous spirit: "well, you dare to hide private money behind my back. Don''t you hand it over to me quickly."


    "I......" Ding Ning, with a sad face, handed in the bank card in his pocket. His regretful intestines are blue. Let you be a big money. Now it''s missing.


    Lingyun accepted the bank card with an expressionless face and looked at him: "say, do you have any more."


    "No, it''s really gone. It''s more than seven million. Now my pocket is cleaner than my face. I can swear if I don''t believe it."


    Ding Ning swore with a face and raised three fingers to swear.


    "All right, don''t pretend to be pathetic for me. I''m also a woman with hundreds of millions of dollars. I''ll leave you these millions of pocket money."


    Lingyun disdained to tip his lips, proudly raised his chin, stretched out his hand and threw the bank card back.


    Ding Ning was overjoyed, flustered and packed the bank card, with a flattering smile of a dog leg: "thank you, old Buddha."


    "Hum, I have no money to tell my sister in the future. As long as you serve my sister well, I won''t treat you badly."


    Ling Yun, a little lady, wanted to keep a good family woman and man. She stretched out her fingers to pick up Ding Ning''s chin and exhaled like LAN.


    "Little hoof, do you want it again?"


    Ding Ning gave a bad smile, grabbed her slender waist in her scream and began to do it.


    Lingyun resisted symbolically, took the initiative to hug his neck and said provocatively, "yes, do you dare to have a car shock here?"


    "Don''t excite me. I''m so crazy that I''m afraid of myself."


    Ding Ning explored wantonly on her full chest, and her breathing has gradually begun to become short.


    "Sir, let''s go crazy and show it to my family!"


    Lingyun doesn''t know how to live or die. His face is full of peach blossom and continues to tease.


    "Little girl, you asked for it..."


    Ding Ning''s brain was congested and his eyes were red. As soon as he pulled the handbrake, he put down the seat and dragged Lingyun to the back seat


    Brother Huiteng began to vibrate rhythmically again at the gate of the crowded University.


    From the angle that Ding Ning didn''t find, Lingyun''s mouth aroused a proud smile. Hum, flirtatious bitches, no matter how you hook up with my man, you have to remember that I am the main palace.


    Not far away, in an inconspicuous horse herder, Xiao Nuo''s face was livid, his eyes were as cold as a knife, and his chest fluctuated violently. He wanted to drive and kill the dog man and woman.


    I stepped on the accelerator and left straight. After the continuous ups and downs of Huiteng, I didn''t stop, but a vicious curse floated with the wind: "smelly hooligan, I curse your impotence!"


    In another Land Rover familiar to Ding Ning, Shen MuQing looked calm, but her eyes were mixed with inexplicable complexity. She closed her eyes and whispered, "let''s go!"


    Tang Rui in the driver''s seat stopped talking and finally turned into a long sigh, driving Land Rover away quietly.


    A little farther away, in the phantom of a Rolls Royce, the knife scar on the co pilot twitched at the corners of his mouth, revealing a helpless wry smile: "young master... Still... Really fierce."


    Sitting in the back, Ding Qianlie gracefully picked up the red wine and tasted it. There was no superfluous expression on his face, but the corners of his mouth tilted slightly. He whispered with interest:


    "Interesting. I underestimated this girl and learned to swear sovereignty. Unfortunately, you will never become the main palace..."


    Lisa on her side looked at her anxiously and whispered, "Chairman, are you okay?"


    "What can I do? Let''s go. I''ll rest assured that he''s safe!"


    Ding led the hunter to cross his legs and gave an understatement order.


    "Drive!"


    Lisa knocked on the partition board, lowered her head and said nothing, but she was angry at the bottom of her eyes, and whispered in her heart that she was shameless.


    When scar returns the news that Ding Ning is missing in Hengyun mountain, Ding Qianlie, who is always happy and angry, loses his temper. Tie Qing is furious and orders to dig the ground three feet to find him.


    Scar has suffered a lot these days. He has to avoid the military and police patrolling the mountain to search clues. He also ran into a fight with a mysterious expert and suffered a little loss.


    Lisa has been secretly in love with scar. Watching her sweetheart suffer because of Ding Ning, she is naturally very uncomfortable, so she is angry with Ding Ning.


    The whole Longteng group has been under the cloud these two days. Ding Qianlie is in a bad mood. The strong cold atmosphere makes everyone tremble and secretly maliciously speculate whether his beautiful chairman is unmarried and pregnant and dumped by others. Otherwise, where did he get so angry.


    Until today, the news finally came from scar. Ding Ning came to take the postgraduate entrance examination safely.


    After the rain, Ding Qianlie did not hesitate to postpone several important meetings and appointments. In his busy schedule, he took time to see him to determine his safety. It can be seen how much attention he paid to him.


    This scene happened at present, which made lisa, who had a bad impression of Ding Ning, drop her impression of him to the freezing point again, wondering whether to give him a little punishment.


    Ding Qianlie seemed to be aware of her mind. Without any emotion in his eyes, he glanced at her and said calmly:


    "Lisa, just do your own thing. Don''t move. Think carefully. I don''t want to say something a second time."


    "Yes, chairman, I see."


    Lisa''s heart was cold, and she answered respectfully. No matter how unwilling she was, it turned into clouds and smoke.


    She knows Ding Qianlie too well. She is wise, decisive and cruel. She can joke with her in private, regardless of her dignity.


    But once she touches Ding Ning and annoys her, she will immediately turn her face ruthlessly and refuse to recognize her relatives. Such a vague warning shows that she has begun to be dissatisfied with her attitude.


    What she needs is absolute obedience. On the premise of meeting this, everything is easy to say, but if she does something behind her back, no matter how good the relationship is, she will never tolerate it.


    This made lisa re-examine Ding Ning''s position in Ding Qianlie''s heart again and decided not to touch her scales, so as not to even know how to die.


    Just when Lisa woke up, Ding Qianlie opened the LCD screen and stared at the video screen of Ding Ning''s assessment process today. The slender knuckles unconsciously knocked on the seat and fell into a thinking mode.


    Absentmindedly, she wondered to herself whether the main palace appointed by her mother should contact Ding Ning, otherwise she would feel uncomfortable just watching him attract bees and butterflies every day.


    For Ding Ning, she has no feelings, let alone love. She even has some resistance in the bottom of her heart. Her doting and love for him is more from her substituting for the role given to her by the godmother. She has always positioned herself in this way.

 Chapter 205

    It''s like an actor''s understanding of the script deepened and gradually entered the play. With the increasing accumulation of information about Ding Ning on the table, she gradually developed a strong interest in this doomed man,


    She longed to know everything about him, she longed to know his daily life, Ding Ning - which made her addicted like drugs.


    I don''t know when, exploring Ding Ning''s daily whereabouts and behavior has become her greatest pleasure, and she enjoys it.


    Therefore, when she learned that Ding Ning was missing and her life and death were uncertain, the haze feeling that the sky was about to fall made her lose her attitude for the first time in her life, which has always been known for her calmness. She was like a powder keg about to explode, filled with towering anger and wanted to destroy everything.


    When she learned that Ding Ning appeared intact, the haze was cleared away. She still thought it was from the guilt and fear of failing to live up to her godmother''s trust.


    But it was not until she saw that scene just now that she realized that there was some acid in her heart that she suddenly realized that this guy had unknowingly entered her psychology.


    It seems that there are some other things in addition to the burden of godmother.


    Is this the feeling of love? Ding farrier was not nervous, hasty or regretful. Instead, a faint smile floated from the corners of his mouth.


    That''s what she expected, isn''t it? Falling in love with the nominal brother and the actual future husband, the play can end perfectly.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s focus in the assessment process, her heart suddenly warmed up, and her cold face melted. It seems that such love is good.


    Although that guy is a little careless, it''s not very difficult to accept her living environment and survival experience. At least, he takes every woman very seriously, isn''t he?


    "Chairman, your telephone number is George floss, the new president of the Asian region of the American jiabosi group. Do you want to answer it?"


    Lisa''s inquiry, covering the microphone, interrupted Ding''s reverie and made her frown unhappily: "I said I wouldn''t answer any calls today."


    "But this is George floss..."


    Lisa''s voice became weaker and weaker. She was defeated in Ding''s cold eyes. She picked up the phone and showed a professional smile: "Hello, President George, Ding can''t answer your phone for some personal reasons. I''ll tell ding that you have a call."


    "Oh, dear Lisa, please tell her that I have something urgent to find her and ask her to call me back as soon as possible."


    A strange foreigner accent came from the other end of the phone.


    "OK, President floss, I''ll tell director Ding. Let''s do it first!"


    Lisa replied politely and hung up immediately.


    "Shet, this bitch, how dare you hang up my phone? Sooner or later, I''ll crush you under my body."


    Greenland Manor Golf Course, wearing a white sports suit, blonde white youth listened to the current sound from the phone, twisted the muscles on his handsome face, and cursed with a half familiar Chinese language.


    "What''s the matter? George, who has always been successful in picking up girls, also has a time to eat flat?"


    Beside him, a tall and handsome Chinese man with glasses waved a beautiful shot, wiped his sweat satisfactorily and asked jokingly.


    "Forget it, that Chinese woman is my favorite woman. In order to pursue her, I took the initiative to apply with my family to come to China as president of Asia. Unexpectedly, she didn''t even answer my phone and kept avoiding me. I''m so sad."


    George shrugged his shoulders and looked sad and angry.


    "Oh? I dare to refuse the invitation of our George brothers. This woman is really extraordinary. Tell me, who is it? Maybe I can help."


    The Chinese man raised his eyebrows in surprise. He knew how powerful the floss family behind George was in the United States.


    George himself is a romantic, amorous, handsome prodigal son in love field known as beauty killer. The woman who can let such people cross the sea to pursue in China is enough to arouse his curiosity.


    "Dear Liu, we are classmates and best friends. We might as well tell you the truth. This woman is not only beautiful, but also powerful. She used one million yuan as starting capital. In just six months, she swept away 10 billion meters of gold on Wall Street and returned to China to set up Longteng group. Her name is Ding Qianlie. I fell in love with her at first sight. She is my goddess. I have to marry her all my life If you can help me catch up with her, I can grant you any request. "


    George danced and made no secret of his admiration for Ding''s hunting.


    Liu Junwei was surprised that the super rich second generation, who had always been wild and uninhibited, was willing to enter the grave of marriage.


    But when he heard about Longteng group, Liu Junwei suddenly realized that if it was the woman, it would not be difficult to understand.


    If we say who is the most popular woman in the whole Ninghai business circle, it is definitely Ding Qianlie, the mysterious chairman of Longteng group.


    Strange names, mysterious women, evil country and people''s appearance, powerful temperament, empress, old and cruel business methods, and decisive killing and cutting. It''s not like a newcomer at all.


    Liu Junwei also paid special attention to her information and still has a deep memory.


    Ding Qianlie, a 25-year-old doctor of economics from Harvard Business School and the miracle queen of Wall Street, suddenly returned home two years ago and quickly became one of the top 100 richest people in Ninghai business district in a short time.


    Some people speculate that the market value of Longteng group has already passed 10 billion yuan, and it is fully qualified for listing. It can be listed smoothly only after the specified number of years, and its assets instantly expand hundreds of times, making it into the Forbes rich list. There is no doubt, but there is no evidence to support this statement.


    I only know that in the early days of its establishment, Longteng group was jointly surrounded and suppressed by nine large companies with good qualifications in the industry because it was involved in a sensitive industry and touched the interests of many people.


    At that time, in everyone''s eyes, the newborn Longteng group was a delicious fish in the mouth of the sharks. It was difficult to get rid of the fate of extinction, but the result surprised everyone.


    Longteng group seems to be in danger and in a desperate situation. Under the joint pressure of nine large companies, all actions are futile dying struggles and will overturn in the towering waves of Ninghai business district at any time.


    Even the nine chairmen thought that the overall situation was settled and gathered together to open red wine to celebrate and discuss how to divide it, but they were very happy and sad. Bad news came. The nine companies were secretly acquired by Longteng group, changed ownership overnight, and the chairman was directly dismissed.


    The business war without gunpowder smoke is no less dangerous than that on the battlefield. There were two chairman with poor psychological tolerance who had a cerebral hemorrhage on the spot. If it were not for timely rescue, I''m afraid it would lead to a tragedy.


    It is also the beautiful darkness played by Longteng group that has reduced the nine once extremely brilliant companies to their subsidiaries.


    Thus, it laid the foundation of Longteng group in Ninghai business district, gained a firm foothold, and its assets grew rapidly. Its business means were talked about by economists as a classic case.


    After careful study and analysis, interested people were shocked to find that the management framework of Longteng group was composed of young elites who were unknown in China but famous in the international financial circle.


    This is an elite team that makes everyone covet and awe. They are young, their thinking is unrestrained, their courage is unmatched, they have a sensitivity to data that ordinary people can''t reach, and their ideas are more avant-garde, broader, jumping and divergent


    These elite teams alone are enough to hurt everyone, but they still have a miracle queen Ding Lingling, who dares to make 10 billion on Wall Street at the age of 22. With such a miraculous leader, the combat effectiveness of the elite teams has increased sharply, and their leap forward thinking has been transformed into specific execution and action, The implementation is more effective in practical business operation, and it is not surprising that nine companies have failed.


    What is the most valuable in the 21st century? The answer is undoubtedly talent.


    No one has not thought about digging a corner, but after learning that the annual salary of even a middle and low-level cadre of Longteng group is seven figures, they can only flinch. It is conceivable that Longteng group is rich and powerful.


    The high salary of Longteng group has also obtained rich returns. In just over two years, the group is like a tornado sweeping through everything, sweeping all enemies with an unstoppable trend, and growing into a giant that can not be ignored in the whole Ninghai.


    Its industries are involved in hundreds of industries such as new energy, mining, real estate, smelting, food, clothing, hotel, tourism, catering, retail, luxury goods, entertainment, manufacturing, transportation, silk, ready-made clothing, tea, porcelain and so on.


    The lessons learned from the past made all the covetous people turn pale when they heard it. They no longer dare to touch its front. They strive to cooperate with it and seek a win-win situation. They dare not think carefully, lest they step into the footsteps of the nine companies.


    Longteng group has undoubtedly become a new commercial aircraft carrier with abundant funds, clever and ruthless commercial means, and its subsidiaries have spread all over the Yangtze River Delta and expanded outward.


    Ding Qianlie has a good reputation, but few people can see her face. She is hidden behind the scenes. All public activities are in the charge of Feng Jie, a professional manager hired by her at a high salary. She never accepts interviews with reporters and basically does not participate in various high-end cocktail parties with business elites. She is known as the most mysterious business goddess.


    The Yige company run by Liu Junwei is nothing compared with it. Perhaps Shenglong group founded by uncle Liu Jianguo can break its wrists a little, but it''s hard to say the outcome.


    Although he is conceited, he is not stupid. In order to get this "handsome man" he has coveted for a long time to bed, it is too much gain to provoke such a powerful opponent.


    So he shrugged his shoulders and said apologetically, "sorry, George, I can''t help you with this."


    "I knew it. Forget it. Don''t say it. I''ll find a way by myself."


    George didn''t force people either. He shrugged regretfully and changed the topic. "Where''s white? Why didn''t he show up."


    "You know, when we set up a company, there must be someone in charge. If we don''t work overtime at night, maybe he will come. We don''t care about him. After dinner tonight, I invite you to a bar to drink. There are still a lot of beautiful women in China. I think you will be happy."


    "OK, let''s relax in the evening. I like beautiful Chinese girls and hope to have a good night. Now, let''s take a bath and prepare for dinner."


    George''s eyes lit up when he heard about the Chinese beauty and couldn''t wait to go to the public bathroom.


    Liu Junwei followed him with a smile, greedily looking at George''s tall and straight body and warped ass, and a touch of heat flashed through his eyes.


    I don''t know why, the figure of Ding Ning suddenly flashed in my mind, and I couldn''t help comparing it with George quietly.

 Chapter 206

    He stretched out his tongue, licked his lips and swallowed hard. It seems that Ding Ning''s figure fascinates him more than George. Maybe it''s the best revenge to press him under him as a plaything one day.


    But before that, I''d better finish George first. This is a man he coveted for several years. I''m sure he will gradually get used to and like this "special reception".


    As for White''s Vinegar jar, Liu Junwei never told him that George had come to China, so he would not show up. Tonight, he would enjoy the feast alone.


    At the gate of Ninghai University, when Ding led hunting away, Huiteng car quickly restored calm.


    Lingyun bit her sexy lips. Her pretty face was still full of crimson. Looking at Ding Ning who got up from her, she asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Ding Ning smiled and helped her tidy up her messy clothes. Gu said to him, "I''m hungry. Let''s go to dinner."


    Lingyun didn''t notice his unusual calm and narrowed his eyes provocatively: "you won''t be able to do it."


    "Enough, Lingyun, is this really interesting?"


    Ding Ning''s tone was very soft, but Ling Yun heard a touch of displeasure.


    Did he see it? Lingyun''s heart was tight, and a flash of panic flashed on his face. He said, "Ding Ning, what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. I''m hungry. Can I go to dinner?"


    Ding Ning didn''t look at her and sat in the driver''s seat. "What do you want to eat?"


    "Don''t eat. Tell me clearly. What do you mean?"


    Ling Yun sat in the back row and looked at the back of Ding Ning''s head. He felt so cold and felt inexplicable pain in his heart.


    Ding Ning''s voice became more and more gentle: "stop it, I''m hungry."


    "No, you have to make it clear to me that you made my mother angry, but you suddenly went on strike. Are you not interested in me?"


    Ling Yun disguises his guilt with his fierce teeth and claws.


    Ding Ning lit a cigarette, smoked two mouthfuls silently, and said with a bitter smile, "yun''er, am I that kind of person in your heart?"


    "I know you''re not, but I... I''m just afraid."


    Lingyun''s tone softened in an instant, drooping his head like an angry little daughter-in-law, and his heart was powerful.


    Ding Ning sighed, his eyes were deep and distant, and his voice became ethereal: "yun''er, we have known each other for several years?"


    "More than five years." Lingyun subconsciously replied.


    "Yes, time flies. It''s been more than five years in the twinkling of an eye."


    Ding Ning took a deep breath of smoke, and the fog quickly filled the carriage: "I always thought you were the woman who knew me best in the world, and I also thought I was the man who knew you best, but today I suddenly felt that I couldn''t understand you, you know? This feeling made me very strange and scared me."


    Ling Yun lowered his head, his eyes began to turn red, tears began to spread on his face, clenched his lips, and sobbed softly for a long time: "I''m sorry!"


    "Cloud son!"


    Ding Ning opened the window, threw away the cigarette butts, turned and knelt in the driver''s seat, picked up her confused face, with deep affection and a trace of heartache in her eyes, gently wiped her warm tears, and said in a very gentle and gentle voice: "do you think I''m angry because you deliberately take away other women like this?"


    "You... How did you know?"


    Lingyun red eyes, suddenly looked up at him in surprise.


    "Silly girl, you also said that I am not an ordinary person. My five senses and six senses are far superior to ordinary people. My observation ability is also second to none. How can I not know Shen MuQing driving the Land Rover he lent me for several days? Although Xiao Nuo''s horse Shepherd is very low-key, but her window is open, how can I not see it?"


    Ding Ning said with a familiar spoiled wry smile on his face: "besides, I don''t know you yet. You are a woman who knows the general, but here is the gate of Ning. I have to mix my education here. How can you accept that the car earthquake here affects my reputation? I''m not a fool. If you''re so abnormal, I''ll be a fool if I can''t see it again."


    "Then you still cooperate with me..." Ling Yun looked up in surprise and asked.


    Ding Ning said affectionately, "anyway, you are my girlfriend. You want to declare sovereignty. As your boyfriend, how can I not cooperate with you."


    "But if you do this, aren''t you afraid of them leaving you? I know you like Shen MuQing, and Xiao Nuo has an unusual relationship with you."


    Ling Yun was moved and nervous. He turned his head with a guilty heart and didn''t dare to look at Ding Ning''s eyes.


    "Silly girl, you are my girlfriend. Of course I should think you are the main one. I don''t deny that I have a good impression on them. They may also like me a little, but that''s all. It''s not as complicated as you think. Since you are already my woman, I will be responsible for you all my life. Can you stop thinking all day?"


    Ding Ning rubbed Lingyun''s head and said angrily, "what I want to tell you is that don''t use such a small hand in the future? You know I don''t like playing tricks like this, which will subvert the image of yun''er in my mind. Although I know that my yun''er does this because he cares about me, I really don''t like it."


    Ding Ning showed a sad color: "The more I grow up, the lonelier I am. I hope my cloud will always be a sincere, kind-hearted but lawless cloud. I don''t want you to become a jealous woman with cunning and scheming for me. That will make me feel guilty. I don''t know if some of my actions make you feel insecure, which makes me feel very defeated. If you don''t like me to deal with them, I''ll help you I promise you that I will keep a distance from them in the future and will not have unnecessary contacts with them. "


    Listening to Ding Ning''s heartfelt voice, Lingyun had mixed feelings. This was her favorite answer, but she couldn''t be happy.


    She knew that once she really forced Ding Ning to cut off contact with them, Ding Ning would certainly do what she said, but their feelings might come to an end.


    A man who can earn more than 900 million in just a few days is by no means a woman, not even her Lingyun.


    This gave birth to a touch of sadness in her heart. Most women are sentimental, but they are extremely small-minded sentimental creatures in front of feelings.


    Don''t look at what she said before, but love is selfish. No one is willing to share love with others, and she is no exception.


    But when he remembered that Ding Ning gave himself more than nine hundred million yuan without hesitation, Ling Yun was suddenly relieved. What else to force?


    Ding Ning has been good enough to her. The world doesn''t know how many women have to sell their bodies and feelings for 100000.2 million, crying and begging men to keep them.


    As she said before, even if someone wants to keep her, be lucky and be willing to spend millions on her.


    She didn''t remember where she heard such a sentence and felt it was very reasonable.


    A hypocritical man has ten thousand dollars on him and will only spend one thousand dollars for you at most.


    But the man who really loves you, even if he has only a hundred dollars, is willing to give all he has and spend no money left.


    Ding Ning is willing to give her all the money and has proved his feelings with practical actions.


    The most important thing is that he is a man she really likes. Compared with those women who have no dignity and can only be abandoned by men after they are tired of playing for money, she is lucky enough. What else can she be satisfied with?


    In fact, she had thought very clearly before, but today, after discovering Shen MuQing and Xiao Nuo, the faint reluctance in her heart made her take such an oath of sovereignty.


    At the moment, her previous actions are really childish and ridiculous. She doesn''t care what others think of her, but she cares what others think of Ding Ning.


    What is the image of Ding Ning in their mind when the car shock is openly announced at the gate of Ning? a hungry person is not picky and choosy? be devoid of any sense of shame? Or shameless animals?


    Thinking of this, Ling Yun has a strong regret for his willfulness. Ding Ning is a man who wants to become a famous doctor. Now he is a little famous online celebrity. Once such a thing is used by intentional people and deliberately spread, what adverse impact will it have on his future?


    If her willfulness destroys Ding Ning''s future, she will never forgive herself.


    But even if it was such a serious consequence, in order to open her heart knot, he did not hesitate to cooperate with her in acting. Why should she be embarrassed by such deep feelings?


    At the same time of sweet happiness in my heart, guilt also arises spontaneously. Looking at Ding Ning, I asked timidly, "I''m sorry, husband, I''m wrong, I''ll never be again."


    "Well, it''s not your fault. It''s my fault that I ignored your feelings and made you feel insecure. I had a surprise and wanted to give it to you a few days later, but now it seems that I have to give it to you in advance."


    Ding Ning saw Lingyun open her heart knot and became happy, but in order to avoid her wishful thinking, she''d better advance the surprise.


    "What surprise?"


    Lingyun actively drilled into the front passenger seat and asked eagerly.


    Starting the car and stepping on the accelerator, Ding Ning smiled: "since it''s a surprise, of course you can''t spoiled in advance."


    "Hum, I''ve learned to sell off."


    Ling Yun pouted unhappily.


    "Take it easy. The answer will be revealed soon."


    Ding Ning spoiled her little nose and continued to remain mysterious.


    "Who cares!" Lingyun said it was not rare, but his heart was full of expectation.


    I wondered what kind of surprise made Ding Ning so mysterious? When I gave myself 940 million, I didn''t have such a mystery?


    Is it... Ah, Ding Ning won''t open a room in a five-star hotel, which is covered with red tickets and his love?


    Ling Yun was inexplicably excited when he thought of the scene. A pair of long legs were intertwined. His eyes were full of water, and his cheeks were pink, charming and beautiful.


    Ding Ning caught a glimpse of Ling Yun in the corner of his eye. He was puzzled. What happened to the girl? Why did spring suddenly come?


    "Banwan villa? What are we doing here?"


    Lingyun looked at the place where he had been once and asked in surprise.


    My heart suddenly began to panic, an unspeakable bitterness hit my heart, and the smile on my face became stiff.


    Is it - Ding Ning has already colluded with Shen MuQing and is now coming to see her and have a complete showdown with herself? What should I do? Is it natural and unrestrained to say bless them? Or holding Ding Ning''s leg and crying like a complaining woman, begging her not to abandon herself? Or, kill the adulterer and adulteress with a knife, and then commit suicide?


    "I said surprise you."


    Ding Ning didn''t know her brain circuit was so strong, she said with a smile.


    "I wish I wasn''t frightened."


    Lingyun''s mind was in a mess. The more he thought about it, the more afraid he was. The more he thought about it, the more flustered he became. He muttered.


    "Scared? Hehe, it''s scared. You have to be mentally prepared."


    Ding Ning thought that the villa worth more than one billion should be regarded as a category of shock.

 Chapter 207

    "Stop, you stop!"


    With entering the banwan villa area, it is getting closer and closer to Shen MuQing''s No. 16 villa.


    Lingyun thought of what Ding Ning said. His mind was in a mess. He fantasized about the picture of Ding Ning holding Shen MuQing''s hand and refusing to let her roll. His heart became more and more flustered and frightened. He suddenly grabbed Ding Ning''s arm and shouted hysterically.


    "Creak!"


    Ding Ning hurriedly pulled over and looked at Lingyun''s tears. He asked in panic, "what''s the matter with you, yun''er? Is it uncomfortable?"


    "Ding Ning, I know I''m wrong. I shouldn''t play tricks. I shouldn''t be spoiled and spoiled. I want to control your money. I''m wrong. Don''t be angry. Don''t don''t want me? Wuwuwuwu..."


    Ling Yun cried and took out the bank card with more than 900 million yuan saved and gave it to him. She cried pitifully: "I don''t care what happens to you and Shen MuQing, even if... Even if you go to bed, I don''t want to know. I don''t want your money back to you. I just beg you not to leave me."


    "Yun''er, what are you talking about? When will I leave you?"


    Ding Ning saw her crying pear blossom with rain, and suddenly felt distressed. He hurriedly hugged her in his arms and comforted her.


    "Woo woo, I know I''m not good. I''m not as good-natured as Shen MuQing, nor as beautiful as she, nor as good as her family background. I can''t help you. But I really love you. I can''t live without you. I... I won''t argue, I won''t argue any more. I can be a little girl. I can serve you. I can help you take care of your children. I promise I''ll come out when you need me Now, I won''t disturb you when you don''t need it. Really, I did what I said. I beg you, don''t don''t want me... Wuwuwuwu... "


    Lingyun''s breathless cry was like cuckoo''s blood, which made dingning''s heart tingle and even his eyes red.


    This always big female man, at this moment, showed such weakness and helplessness, humble and distressing, fragile and tender.


    But after trying to understand what was going on, Ding Ning was angry, funny and distressed. He picked up her tearful face, gently kissed her and comforted her flustered heart: "yun''er, darling, how could I not want you? You little head melon seeds don''t know what to think all day? I didn''t bring you here to see Shen MuQing. I really had a surprise for you."


    "Woo woo... You said it was a shock, not a surprise at all? I know you like Shen MuQing. You should not want me in front of her. Don''t try to deceive me. I don''t want to see her. I don''t want to leave you. I promise you that I won''t be capricious in the future. I will listen to you obediently. I can do whatever posture you like... Woo woo..."


    Ding Ning listened to her incoherent plea and immediately couldn''t cry or laugh. Seeing that she was immersed in her own imagination, she said what she could do, and felt waves of evil in her heart.


    Although she looks hot on the surface, she is actually quite conservative in her bones. There are only a few traditional postures in bed. No matter how he threatens and lures, she can''t do it, which makes him depressed.


    Immediately said, "are you sure any posture is OK?"


    "I''m sure, I''m sure. If you don''t believe it, you can try it now. I''ll be obedient."


    Ling Yun was like grabbing the last straw and nodded his head desperately.


    "Well, if you don''t keep your word, don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel. Hey, I''ll take you to a place now. Don''t cry and be obedient."


    Ding Ning coaxed and cheated, and felt a sense of guilt in his heart. How did he feel like a strange corn abducting little Lori.


    "Well, I''m obedient, I''m good!"


    Ling Yun wiped his tears and burst out a glimmer of hope in his eyes. For fear of making Ding Ning unhappy, he only dared to sob in a low voice.


    Ding Ning was helpless. The girl didn''t know how to get out of her mind. Forget it. When she got to the place, she naturally understood.


    Finally, the car drove to Villa 18. Ding Ning pulled Ling Yun with red and swollen eyes out of the car and strode to the villa.


    "You... What are you doing? Didn''t you promise me not to see her just now?"


    Ling Yun struggled in panic and wanted to get rid of his hand. Although she had lived here for a few days, she never went out. She thought this was Shen MuQing''s home.


    "Silly girl, this is not Shen MuQing''s home, this is our home."


    Looking at the panic in her eyes, Ding Ning really couldn''t bear to tease her again and quickly explained.


    "You lied to me. This is her house. I''ve been here. Don''t try to lie to me. I... I can explain today to her, but can you stop me?"


    Lingyun''s small mouth shriveled, and tears began to flow again, which made Ding Ning twitch painfully.


    Seeing that she couldn''t explain clearly to the one who had drilled the tip of an ox horn for a while and a half, she pulled her hand and walked into the villa, Pointing to the European castle style buildings still being renovated, the soft channel: "Yun''er, this is our home and our future home. The old area of Fuxing Road will be demolished soon, so I bought it here. The head of the household wrote your name. I wanted to tell you after the decoration, but I can only give you a surprise in advance. Unexpectedly, you misunderstood it. Ah, it''s really a shock!"


    "Ah!" Lingyun''s cry stopped suddenly. She opened her lovely mouth in amazement, wiped her tears, and asked, "you mean you bought it here?"


    "Yes!" Ding Ning nodded demurely.


    "You say the head of household here is my name?"


    "Yes!" Ding Ning magically took out the real estate certificate, which clearly said the owner of the real estate, Ling Yun.


    Ling Yun took over the real estate certificate like a dream and couldn''t believe it. He rubbed his eyes... Looked at it, that''s right... He rubbed it again... That''s right


    "Ah!" Ding Ning felt a pain in his waist and couldn''t help but scream. He bared his teeth and rubbed his waist. He drank angrily: "Why are you screwing me?"


    "I''ll see if I''m dreaming."


    Lingyun''s incredible expression suddenly sent out a scream of ultrasonic shell, which attracted the curious eyes of many decorators.


    "What are you doing? Well..."


    Before Ding Ning could react, Ling Yun suddenly jumped up and jumped into his arms. His two long legs wrapped around his waist and blocked his mouth with warm cherry lips.


    Looking at the unbridled passionate kiss of the handsome men and women, the decorators handed ambiguous and envious eyes.


    "Wheeze, wheeze! Well, don''t get excited... Huh!"


    Ding Ning was almost out of breath. Ling Yun was really too enthusiastic. The little sweet tongue was like Nezha making trouble in the sea. It was hard to separate and breathe. Before he finished, he was blocked again.


    Lingyun seems that only in this way can she express her surprise mood, non-stop kisses, affectionate kisses, passionate kisses, sentimental kisses, all kinds of kisses


    His mouth was swollen. Ling Yun gasped and separated, but he didn''t want to come down. Two scallion lotus root arms hugged his neck tightly. The watery eyes and sea like tenderness were about to melt Ding Ning. He said in a hurry in his ear: "husband, I love you, come on, hold me in the car..."


    What are you doing in the car at this time? Decoration workers all know that, fortunately, Ding Ning had to be shameless and stopped in front of an idle villa before continuing to start the great cause of car shock.


    When brother Huiteng finally calmed down and was able to catch his breath, the time had pointed to 8 p.m. and Ling Yun was paralyzed in the seat. He still held the real estate certificate in his hand and kept giggling.


    Ding Ning smoked depressed and looked at her virtue. She was angry and asked angrily, "Lingyun, can you be more professional, your passion? What about your cooperation? Lying there like a piece of wood, I didn''t move. I just looked at the real estate certificate and giggled. How can I catch up with a corpse?"


    Lingyun didn''t look at him. He couldn''t put it down. He looked at the real estate certificate. His eyes were full of golden stars. He casually replied, "there must be a difference. The body is cold and hard, and I''m hot and soft."


    Ding Ning is about to cry with anger. NIMA, I knew it would be over before telling her. Now the little financial fan only has the villa in his eyes. Where else is he.


    Gnashing his teeth, he threatened: "if you do this again, I will immediately confiscate the house property certificate and change the head of household."


    "Well, well, I won''t look at it for the time being. Come on, come on!"


    For fear of losing the real estate certificate, Ling Yun stuffed it under his ass and impatiently opened his arms.


    Looking at her style, Ding Ning felt so bad in his heart. He asked angrily, "you''re still under your ass, and you don''t feel flustered?"


    "What do you know? Under my ass, I feel like lying on a red ticket. I feel secure."


    Ling Yun said with an intoxicated face and reluctantly touched the real estate certificate. It was like stroking his lover''s skin. No, it was softer than stroking Ding Ning.


    "Hey!"


    Ding Ning sighed, suddenly depressed and began to dress.


    "What''s the matter with you? Come on, how are you getting dressed?"


    Lingyun was in a hurry and hurriedly took his hand and asked.


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and rolled his eyes: "if I were weak and listless at that time, you would still be interested."


    "Oh, that''s not my fault. You gave up on your own initiative. Hurry up and clean up the dirty things you made for me. I continue to appreciate my real estate certificate."


    Ling Yun gave a careless command, took out the real estate certificate and fell into a giggle state.


    Ding Ning wants to cry without tears. This financial fan is really speechless. He can only take out a paper towel like a sophomore and clean up the scene.


    With the real estate certificate, Ling Yun seemed confident and let Ding Ning serve like an old Buddha. Even Ding Ning gnashed his teeth and twisted her chest. She just took a breath of cool air and gently complained. She didn''t even bother to lift her eyelids.


    Ding Ning wanted to die. He was like holding a puppet. He helped her dress and sent her home without saying a word.


    Along the way, Lingyun happily held the real estate certificate and didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    Ding Ning was completely defeated and sent her to the old area. Seeing that the light in Chu Yunxiu''s room was on, he asked coldly, "I won''t go in. Don''t tell your mother about the villa and money in advance."


    Ling Yun trusted him very much and never asked him where his money came from, but Chu Yunxiu may not be. In addition, the misunderstanding between him and Xiao Nuo was not solved last time. Now tell her she doesn''t know what she thinks.


    It is also persuasive to explain the source of money when the company is set up.


    "I see. You go first. I''ll go back."


    Ling Yun grabbed the real estate certificate in one hand and the bank card in the other. He waved impatiently, like driving a dog, which made Ding Ning want to die.


    This woman is just crossing the river and tearing down the bridge, killing the donkey, falling into a well, treacherous and ungrateful


    Ding Ning was reading in pieces and drove to the western suburbs with resentment.

 Chapter 208

    I sent a wechat message to Chu Yunna saying that after she hurried back to dinner, Chu Yunna cheered back and waited for you no matter how late!


    Compared with Ling Yun''s treatment, this huge contrast makes Ding Ning feel infinite emotion. She is still a good little maid of our family. She is hardworking and loyal. She is a model worker who can get out of the hall, into the kitchen and get into the big bed!


    Ding Ning didn''t find out that Ling Yun was not in a hurry to go home, but stood in the aisle and watched Ding Ning''s car leave. Then he patted his chest with lingering fear, spit out his sweet tongue mischievously, and said to himself proudly:


    "It''s close, it''s close. Fortunately, I''m alert. Otherwise, I have to be taken out of the back door by this guy. I want to keep my freshness. I can''t let him succeed so quickly for so long. If he''s tired, I won''t cry. Hum! Lingyun, you''re the smartest woman in the world. Give you a compliment, gaga!"


    He caressed the real estate certificate with peach blossom eyes and carefully put it into the bag together with the bank card. Then he went home.


    After a sumptuous dinner, Chu Yunna made a cup of tea for Ding Ning and Ling Fei and consciously went to wash the dishes and pots. Ling Fei took the opportunity to report to him about the establishment of the company.


    The company rented two whole floors of office buildings and a basement as a warehouse. The office is being renovated, and the license is also going through the processing process. It can be issued immediately. Everything is going on in an orderly manner as planned.


    As both pharmaceutical companies and medical device companies belong to special industries and need the approval of the food and drug administration, the company''s top priority is to take out the main drugs or medical machinery for approval and filing.


    So far, Ling Fei doesn''t know what the company is going to run. He is busy in full swing with his trust in Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning scratched his head awkwardly, thinking that he had to take time to contact Xia Ziyu in the past two days and ask him how his strength instrument was made.


    "Jingling!"


    When Cao Cao arrived, Ding ningle saw the caller ID and pressed the answer button: "Hello, brother Xia, why are you calling so late?"


    "Late? Nightlife has just begun, ha ha ha!"


    Xia Ziyu joked brightly: "I''m calling to tell you that the instrument you want has been completed in strict accordance with the standards you set. Do you think you''ll pick up the goods or I''ll deliver it to your door?"


    Ding Ning hesitated and replied, "well, wait a minute."


    Covering the microphone, he asked Ling Fei, "Uncle Ling, can the warehouse rented by our company be used now?"


    "Yes, the warehouse doesn''t need much decoration. The floors are paved, but the white wall is simply painted."


    When Ling Fei heard that the goods were coming, he also came to the spirit immediately, and answered neatly.


    "That''s good. Give me the warehouse address of the company."


    Ding Ning wrote down the address and said from the phone, "brother Xia, I''ll send you the address. Would you please have it delivered tomorrow morning?"


    Just hung up and sent the address, Xia Ziyu called again: "I said, brother Ding, the address of your warehouse is on Jinling Road. It''s restricted during the day. Trucks don''t enter at all. Delivery can only be made after 12 p.m. well, do you have time tonight? I''ll arrange someone to deliver it to you now."


    Ding ninglue pondered, just as he had not been to the company, he also went to recognize the way: "well, I''ll go now."


    "Uncle Ling, let''s go there. There are limited lines during the day and can only deliver goods at night."


    "No problem, just right. The equity agreement is in the office. You can sign it by the way."


    Lingfei nodded without hesitation and said hello to Chu Yunna. They drove to the company.


    Jinling Road is a world-famous commercial street and the most prosperous commercial street in the Asia Pacific region. It can be called a gathering of thousands of merchants and leads the commercial trend of the whole country and even the Far East. The four department stores are the first in countless department stores in Asia. It is the most expensive and fashionable commercial street in China and Ninghai, focusing on luxury goods and high-end personalized consumption.


    Jinding building is a high-end office building located on Jinling Road, with a total of 36 floors, with good property management and security configuration.


    Lingfei''s office is located on the 35th and 36th floors of Jinding building. The office area of each floor is about 2000 square meters, and the rent alone is $5 million a year.


    According to Ling Fei, he has reached an agreement with the property when leasing. Some buildings such as employee activity rooms and employee canteens can be built on the top floor, which can solve the dining problem of employees.


    This proposal made Ding Ning''s heart move. He had been worried about how to arrange Chu Yunna. He couldn''t let her do nothing at home every day and really be a maid.


    She has been divorced from society for too long. Ding Ning still hopes that she can integrate into society and live a normal life as soon as possible.


    Chu Yunna is now practicing her cooking skills. She can open a fast-food restaurant and sell some drinks. Apart from others, the daily takeout of the company staff working in Jinding building can ensure the profitability of the restaurant.


    Ling Fei''s move was also carefully considered, which coincided with Ding Ning''s idea.


    Ding Ning immediately negotiated with the contractor who was working on the decoration all night, and asked them to come up with a plan for building the restaurant as soon as possible, and build the decoration according to the best standards. Money is not a problem.


    Although building a restaurant is a builder''s job, building a restaurant on the roof does not need civil works such as foundation. It is like building a bungalow. The decoration company is also fully capable of building it.


    The contractor didn''t expect to receive a big deal so late. He immediately smiled and promised to let the designer come up with the best design scheme as soon as possible.


    Ling Fei took out an equity contract in a decorated office for Ding Ning to sign.


    Ding Ning looked at it and frowned slightly: "Uncle Ling, this is wrong. I account for 70% of the shares. Each talent of you and Nana accounts for 15%, which is not good."


    "What''s wrong? I''m running errands. You''re the investor. You account for 70%. I think it''s less."


    Ling Fei waved his hand in disapproval, which made Ding Ning deeply feel that Chu Yunxiu''s character is completely two extremes.


    One is not greedy for self-interest, the other is greedy for money. I really don''t know how these two people got on well at the beginning.


    "Well, I''ll transfer 15% of the shares to Lingyun later, and I''ll account for 55%."


    Ding Ning said firmly.


    Ling Fei''s lips moved and wanted to persuade, but he didn''t say anything. After all, the company is Ding Ning''s and his shares are willing to give to Ling Yun. Although he doesn''t agree, he is still very happy.


    After the equity distribution was handled, Ding Ning and Ling Fei discussed and named the company Shengtang international pharmaceutical engineering company and Shengtang international medical instrument company respectively according to the original plan.


    Xia Ziyu''s phone just came in, and Ding Ning hurried downstairs to lead the way.


    "Brother Xia, it''s so late. Please deliver the goods yourself."


    Ding Ning looked at Xia Ziyu, who was unloading with ordinary tooling, and said sincerely.


    Xia Ziyu, a multibillion dollar boss, was able to lay down his body frame and unload with ordinary workers, which made him secretly feel that his success was by no means a fluke.


    "Hey, what''s this job? When I was young, I carried big bags at the dock. I could carry two sacks of more than 100 kilograms at a time."


    Xia Ziyu said with a forthright smile, looking at Ling Fei intentionally or unintentionally.


    Ding Ning understood and hurriedly introduced: "this is an uncle of mine. His last name is Jia and his name is Mingzhi. In the future, the company''s affairs will be managed by Uncle Jia alone."


    "Mr. Jia, nice to meet you. My last name is Xia and my name is Ziyu. I think we are about the same age. I don''t know who is older."


    Xia Ziyu is good at communication. He smiles very sincerely and shakes hands with Ling Fei.


    Ding Ning was laughing at himself. When he heard Jia Mingzhi called Ling Fei, he was obviously wrong. He could not make complaints about the name of "little virgin".


    "President Xia, I''ve heard from Ding Ning for several times. I haven''t seen you today. I''m 48 years old. President Xia guigeng?"


    Ling Fei was born as an agent. He didn''t disguise his identity when performing his task. He acted as a businessman. His smile was sincere and bright, which made him feel good at a glance.


    "I''m forty-eight this year. What a coincidence. I was born in September. Where''s president Jia?"


    "Ah, I was born in September, too. Don''t tell me. It''s really a coincidence. On my birthday on September 7, President Xia, how about you?"


    "I''m September 13. Hi, it seems that I have to shout brother Jia."


    Both of them have enough life experience. In addition, they are similar in age. As soon as they talk, they have a sense of agreement at first sight. They soon forget Ding Ning. They talk like they hate to meet late.


    Seeing that the workers were unloading, Ding Ning smiled helplessly and shook his head. He was also embarrassed to be idle. He simply came forward and stripped Xia Ziyu''s work clothes to help the workers unload.


    The two old men are quite passionate and show signs of becoming good friends. Xia Ziyu and Ling Fei are talking in full swing. They obediently ask Ding Ning to strip off his clothes, which makes Ding Ning suspect that this guy just wants to cheat and play slippery and doesn''t want to work, so he pretends to be friends with Ling Fei at first sight.


    Half of the fifth floor of the basement of Jinding building is the warehouse rented by dingning company. Fortunately, the rental fee is discounted, which looks like more than 100000 a year. It''s not expensive.


    Ding Ning randomly disassembled several strength instruments for inspection. He found that the strength was designed according to the strength specified by himself. He also installed an electronic strength meter, which can accurately test the strength, which satisfied Ding Ning.


    After unloading the goods, Xia Ziyu invited Ling Fei and Ding Ning to have two drinks.


    Ding Ning looked at the time. It was less than twelve o''clock. Seeing Ling Fei''s intention, he nodded and agreed immediately.


    Xia Ziyu followed the car. Instead of driving, he took Lingfei''s cayenne. Ding Ning followed them in Huiteng.


    This makes Xia Ziyu secretly guess Ling Fei''s identity. He drives more than two million luxury cars. Is he Ding Ning''s investor?


    On the contrary, the low-key Huiteng was overlooked by him. He thought it was a paster and thought it was in line with Ding Ning''s current wealth.


    But this can''t blame him. After all, the models of Phaeton and paster are so similar that they can''t be distinguished without careful identification.


    Xia Ziyu also came from a poor family. Although he was very rich, he didn''t care about eating roadside stalls. The three casually found a barbecue stall at the door of a bar and began to eat.


    Xia Ziyu is a good drinker. Ling Fei also likes what''s in the cup. Although Ding Ning doesn''t like drinking much, it''s difficult to be generous. He simply asked for a few bottles of Erguotou and drank it.


    Who let these two old men drink and dislike beer and so on. It is known that Erguotou is what men drink.


    Ding Ning didn''t drink much since he was a child. The spirits with such a height as Erguotou burned like fire as soon as they entered his throat, making his handsome face red.


    After a few drinks, he felt his head and feet floating, his whole body followed the fire, and his words became a big tongue, but the floating feeling made him feel more relaxed and comfortable than ever.

 Chapter 209

    Squinting at the two uncles who were still talking and laughing, Ding Ning suddenly understood why so many people like drinking.


    It turns out that drinking can make people forget their troubles, relieve the tense spirit and promote blood circulation. The feeling of slightly drunk makes people feel like flying in the clouds and floating all over.


    Ding Ning can completely evaporate the alcohol with genuine Qi, but he found that he seemed to like this feeling. He didn''t have to think about so many annoying things and put himself in an ethereal state.


    "A thousand cups of wine are scarce for a confidant. Brother Jia, you have a lot of wine. Come on, let''s do it again. I''m happy to know my brother. I won''t return until I get drunk today!"


    "OK, come on, brother Xia, let''s do it."


    With more and more empty wine bottles in front of the table, Xia Ziyu''s eyes have begun to straighten, and even his tongue began to disobey. Then he started drinking with Ling Feibiao.


    Lingfei has been suffering from bone variation for so many years. Now, after all the hard work, he meets Xia Ziyu, who has a common language. It''s rare to let go. Although he already has the taste of wine, he still drinks the wine to the dry cup, which is very heroic.


    The two uncles were in a good mood, and together with Ding Ning, they drank several more cups. They all felt a little dizzy.


    "George, this queen''s bar is famous in Ninghai. It''s the best place to hunt beautiful women. You''ll definitely like it."


    On a black Mercedes Benz off-road vehicle, two drunken men came down. No, to be exact, one woke up three times drunk and the other was drunk, but there was no drunkenness.


    But the slightly familiar voice made Ding Ning''s face freeze, Liu Junwei.


    Liu Junwei introduced a handsome white man with blond hair and blue eyes like a pimp.


    "Bar, I like it, Liu. I must take a Chinese girl to sleep tonight. No, no, no, two, three..."


    George obviously had almost drunk. When he heard that the beautiful woman''s faint eyes lit up, he danced and walked to the bar with the help of Liu Junwei.


    Ding Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly, showing his sharp edge. His dizzy mind was clear. His true Qi ran for a week, and his wine immediately disappeared.


    It''s really a narrow road. I haven''t had time to find Liu Junwei''s trouble. I didn''t expect to meet him by chance.


    Because he found that Liu Junwei was very abnormal at the moment. He took the opportunity to help George, put his hand on his hip and rubbed it constantly.


    George was also drunk, paralyzed and unresponsive. He didn''t notice Liu Junwei''s wanton looting at all.


    Is Liu Junwei bisexual? Like both women and men?


    Ding Ning''s spirit was greatly boosted by this discovery. Lingyun, a smelly girl, even said good things for him. She thought he was nice. She must poke the guy''s true face.


    Seeing that the two uncles had big tongues and were still asking for wine, Ding Ning had to settle the account, quietly stunned the two people, dragged them to their car and let them sleep in the car.


    Xiao Huang has been following brother long, a bald man these days. I don''t know if it is because of the sudden disappearance of yunsihai that they are alert. He is very calm these days and hasn''t met anyone from the golden triangle.


    Xiao Jin and Heibao just returned to Ninghai yesterday. Now they are with Chu Yunna in the courtyard in the western suburbs.


    Xiaocui has been staring at the woman surnamed sun, but these days, the woman''s behavior is normal. She either plays mahjong with Chu Yunxiu or teaches her husband and children at home.


    Xiao Jin is only suitable for remote monitoring, not for close tracking, so he called Xiao Cui and asked him to keep an eye on Liu Junwei and take a picture of his every move.


    He bought a bottle of mineral water and changed his appearance in the car. Shi Shi ran got out of the car and asked Xiao Jin to come and stare at cayenne and Huiteng, so as to avoid any accidents between Ling Fei and Xia Ziyu.


    Change Xiaocui''s perspective and observe the situation in the bar. The bar is very large, and the neon lights are flashing constantly, presenting a strange and drunken world.


    Red men and green women are twisting wildly with the strong music, waving excess energy and sweat.


    On the small stage in the middle of the bar, a sexy girl wearing very exposed clothes is boldly dancing around the steel pipe in various tempting postures.


    The palm sized bra can only cover two points in front of her chest. Large round peaks are exposed and trembling. Coupled with the T-shaped underpants and enchanting dancing posture, all male animals are crazy about hormone secretion. Their eyes are green, like the wolf who saw the little white rabbit.


    The man with alcohol has waved the money in his hand and stretched out his hand to rob the sexy dancer.


    The dancer was not angry, and her smile became more and more charming. She also intended to kneel down and walk on the ground, like a Persian cat, stretched out her seductive tongue and licked the flame red lips.


    Banknotes were stuffed into the dancers'' narrow bras and underpants, and the dancers laughed more and more happily. They didn''t mind giving more rewards to these people who were stupid and had more money.


    Ding Ning thought that someone might lose control of such a debauchery scene and go up to insult the dancer, but after watching it for a long time, even if the guests'' eyes were red, they still only dared to fight with real guns.


    This made him suddenly understand. It seems that the background of the bar owner is not simple. He uses dancers to dance this sexy dance to get rewards, but no one dares to break the rules and the overlord bows hard.


    It''s really a clever way. The dancer''s dusty atmosphere is obviously not a serious woman. To put it bluntly, she''s just a woman to sell.


    But after a while, tens of thousands of dollars were spilled on the stage, enough to pack several women for the night, and the dancer was just eaten tofu with no actual loss.


    This is obviously making a lot of money by taking advantage of the guests'' psychology of comparison and novelty hunting. It''s much more cost-effective than crossing your legs and selling directly. The owner of the bar is quite business minded.


    But it also shows from the side that the boss of this bar is very hard in the background, otherwise he can''t escape the crime of indecent and molesting women in public.


    Ding Ning quickly looked away and didn''t dare to look any more. His pants would be smaller by one. Although the dancer could only be considered passable, her figure was absolutely speechless. She was hot and sexy and led to crime.


    There are dozens of sofa seats around the dance floor. Men and women either play sieve cups, or drink five or six guesses, or play games, or twist their bodies and shake their heads with the rhythm of the music!


    The ground is made of transparent tiles, and various colored spotlights are flashing under the floor, which makes the dream of the whole bar blurred.


    There are independent bar chairs around the bar. At the moment, they are full of people. When his eyes fall on George, his eyes suddenly become sharp.


    Why are Xiao Nuo and Xiao Yao here? And being harassed by that George.


    Xiao Nuo obviously had drunk too much and was not sober. Otherwise, he would never let George pull and talk dirty words to Xiao Yao.


    Ding Ning is a little angry. This big ass doesn''t say she drinks before she recovers from her injury. As the chief of the criminal police, how can she come to such a foul place.


    Xiao Yao was very frightened at the moment. Sister Nuo was in a bad mood and had to pull her to drink. As a result, she was just a little drunk. Xiao Nuo drank too much, cried and laughed, and said something she didn''t understand.


    George and Liu Junwei accosted her as soon as they came in. She refused without hesitation. Joking, no matter how handsome the foreign devils are, they are not her dish. Otherwise, so many childe brothers in Yanjing covet her beauty, can she keep her body like jade until now?


    But the foreign devil obviously drank too much. Seeing that the soft was not good, he began to be hard. He also kept saying that he had money and asked how many wallets he had.


    Nima, do you look like a seller? Xiao Yao, who had always been arrogant, kicked George in the stomach, but it was like kicking on the steel plate. This guy didn''t respond. He grinned and was happy. He liked the hot Chinese girl in the stiff Chinese language.


    The reason why the queen bar is doing well is that the boss''s backstage is hard and no one dares to make trouble here.


    George obviously belongs to the troublemaker. The bar manager has come to intervene. Unexpectedly, he was pulled aside by Liu Junwei around George. He didn''t know what to say. The manager left as if nothing had happened and allowed George to move and say frivolous words here.


    Xiao Nuo is drunk like a drunken shrimp. He can''t count on it. Xiao Yao takes out his mobile phone to call the police, but George takes it away and throws it away. He grabs her wrist and wants to take her away.


    Xiao Yao desperately shouted for help, but there were several good people who came to the bar. The bar owner didn''t come forward. Who would mind his own business.


    Xiao Yao had never been so afraid. Looking at the joking and indifferent expression of those irrelevant guests, she regretted coming to such a strange bar for the first time.


    What scares her most is that her willpower to resist is getting weaker and weaker. With George holding her wrist, the vigorous masculinity comes to her nose, which makes her face hot, and bursts of restless expectations arise in her heart. She even wants to spend a good night with him, which makes her realize that I''m afraid these two guys have secretly drugged their wine glasses.


    Angrily, he looked at the man with glasses, who was always standing behind George and had an unpredictable smile on his face. With the last trace of Qingming in his mind, he cried, "black faced man, come and save me."


    "Black faced man? What? Hahaha, is it as big as mine? Don''t worry, I will let you have a beautiful and unforgettable night."


    George Jun''s face turned red and his heart was restless. He wanted to immediately put his gun on his horse and press the beauty under him to conquer it.


    With his old experience in the flowers, this Chinese beauty with a breast like a little cow is definitely a virgin, which is incredible in the United States, where it is difficult for junior middle school students to find virgins.


    Liu Junwei''s face changed a little, black faced man? Does this woman have anything to do with the black man? If so, be careful about it.


    He doesn''t want this beautiful hunting trip of snipe and clam competing for profit to become a revenge trip of the black faced man.


    He hurriedly pulled George and whispered something in his ear. George seemed a little angry, but at Liu Junwei''s insistence, George shrugged and scolded. Falk turned and left with Liu Junwei.


    Xiao Yao, who was granted amnesty, held back the strong desire and palpitation in her heart and struggled to help Xiao Nuo stumble outside the bar. She vowed that when she was safe, she would find George and the sinister man with glasses and let them die.


    Ding Ning, who had planned to do it, saw George suddenly give up and resisted his preparation. His goal was Liu Junwei. If he did it now, I''m afraid he would scare the snake and see no good play.


    Xiao Yao helped Xiao Nuo out of the bar, reached out to stop a taxi and left in a hurry. A moment later, the black Mercedes Benz cross-country followed the taxi.


    Ding Ning didn''t dare to drive Huiteng, but also stopped a taxi to follow, but his eyes burst out cold. Liu Junwei and George were so lawless that they wanted to rob.

 Chapter 210

    "Master, stop in front of the hotel!"


    Xiaoyao was hot and scary. Her strong desire made her hot and dry. There had been many ugly hallucinations, which made her eager to take a cold bath to cool down.


    I really couldn''t get to Xiao Nuo''s residence. I had to let the taxi stop in front of the nearest hotel.


    This is a three-star hotel. With Xiaoyao''s identity and family background, he may not live in such a low-grade hotel in his life.


    But now she couldn''t care much. She hurriedly opened a standard room and helped Xiao Nuo into the elevator.


    With a "Ding", George appeared in front of the elevator like a ghost. Looking at the floor where the elevator stayed, a successful conspiracy smile appeared on his handsome face: "third floor!"


    Shi Shiran pressed the elevator, went straight in and pressed the third floor.


    In front of the cashier, Liu Junwei took out his national security certificate and said with a straight face, "I''m a policeman. Which room did my sister open just now?"


    The staff of the hotel only saw the national emblem, looked at the record in fear and said politely, "Sir, your sister opened room 317."


    "My sister is in a rebellious period. She doesn''t let people worry all day. She ran away from home after making some difficulties with her parents. Thank you!"


    Liu Junwei smiled and showed his white teeth. The little cashier sister looked at him with envy. It would be nice if someone had such a brother, handsome and painful.


    The taxi driver Ding Ning took was an elderly man. He didn''t have a good sight at night and didn''t dare to drive fast. When he arrived at the hotel, he had lost the trace of Xiao Yao and others.


    Ding Ning is worried. If Xiao Nuo and Xiao Yao are ruined by those two animals, he must regret to die.


    Fortunately, Xiaocui has been following them. Ding Ning got on the elevator without hesitation and pressed the third floor.


    In room 317, Xiao Yao couldn''t hold on. He didn''t even have time to close the door. He hurriedly put Xiao Nuo on the bed. When he was about to close the door, George burst in with a smile like a devil.


    "You, what are you doing?"


    Xiao Yao has a drug attack, his apricot cheeks are pink, and his eyes are blurred. If he was questioning, he has infinite charm.


    George swallowed his saliva, greedily stared at Xiao Yao''s towering chest and muttered to himself: "unexpectedly, Chinese women have the big breasts of Western women. They are really sexy."


    Xiao Yao gave a cry, his eyes were watery, his legs were soft, and he couldn''t help falling into George''s arms.


    George was drunk and hazy. He was overjoyed. He put his hand around Xiao Yao and felt her delicate and soft skin. Suddenly, his lust was high and he couldn''t wait to take off his clothes.


    "Ow!"


    George''s forehead was blue and his face was red. He screamed and covered his crotch and knelt on the ground.


    It turned out that after seeing George following her, Xiao Yao knew that she could not be spared tonight. The effect of medicine was about to make her lose her final reason.


    She had an idea and could only use the last line of Qingming to attack George''s grandson root.


    She thinks very well. This beast just wants to defile himself. I let you lose that function. See what else you can do.


    Unfortunately, her drug attack made her legs soft and hands soft. Although this soft blow hit hit the key, it could only make George ache and recover soon.


    But she had lost her mind and began to tear her clothes crazily, panting sharply, and pounced on George with her eyes like silk.


    George showed his teeth in pain and slapped Xiaoyao on her face in anger, which made her throw her arms to the ground.


    Xiao Yao didn''t feel any pain, but gave a cry, constantly undressed and undressed. He took off naked for a moment.


    George swallowed and spit hard. He was a natural beauty. If he hadn''t slowed down now, he must ravage her hard.


    Inadvertently, he looked up and glanced, but his eyes suddenly lit up. In the bar, the drunken Xiao Nuo was always lying on his stomach, and his attention focused on Xiao Yao''s body, so that he didn''t see her clearly at all.


    At the moment, he looked at Xiao Nuo lying on the bed with her bright red mouth, long eyelashes, slender waist, towering chest, creamy snow-white face and drunken crimson, which made him deeply intoxicated like a drunken beauty.


    Unexpectedly, he was so lucky. I thought he was overjoyed by a big breasted beauty. Unexpectedly, he dared to have another beauty that would bring disaster to the country and the people here.


    "Buy GA, my God, China is really a good place. It''s really beautiful. I love China!"


    George''s eyes were only Xiao Nuo at the moment. He pushed away Xiao Yao, who was sticking to him, and couldn''t wait to occupy Xiao Nuo at the goddess level.


    "George, don''t worry. Drink this and feed some to the woman to make sure you can enjoy yourself. It''s a good thing to enhance your endurance. Enjoy it tonight."


    Liu Junwei didn''t know when he slipped in. With two bottles of drinks in his hand, he handed him one of them with ingredients.


    George gratefully patted Liu Junwei on the shoulder: "Liu, you are my best brother. Don''t say anything. I will treat you well when I go to America in the future."


    "Then have fun. I''ll retreat first."


    Liu Junwei blinked vaguely, turned away and closed the door considerately, but in fact, there was a card in the crack of the door.


    George''s goal is women, but how could George leave.


    George couldn''t wait to open his drink and take a sip. He didn''t want to waste either of the two beauties.


    But he lingers around the flowers all year round, and his body has long been hollowed out. It''s good to be able to cope with one woman. Where can he cope with two, so he doesn''t mind being powerful with drugs.


    At the entrance of the drink, he immediately noticed his readiness to move, touched the cup on his head, poured a cup and poured it down to Xiao Nuo.


    However, Xiao Nuo suddenly sat up and threw up at the head of the bed.


    The guilty George hurriedly put the cup at the head of the bed and watched Xiao Nuo nervously, lest she wake up and shout and disturb others.


    Xiao Nuo retched for a long time, but he couldn''t spit out anything. He didn''t even open his eyes. He touched the tea cup on the head cabinet, drank it, and then fell asleep.


    George breathed a long sigh of relief. He felt that the medicine didn''t seem to be very strong. He just looked up. He poured half a cup into the tea cup and was ready to drink more.


    But at this time, the drug suddenly broke out. His eyes were red as blood, his mouth made a loud sound, his brain was blank, and he stumbled and fell to the ground.


    Liu Junwei came in with an obscene smile on the corner of his mouth. He didn''t look at Xiao Yao, who was scratching his head and comforting himself. His eyes glittered with hot light and couldn''t wait to rush at George.


    When Ding Ning arrived at March 17, he quietly opened the door and heard the roar and slap. His hands and feet were cold and his forehead was green.


    Late, unexpectedly late. Ding Ning was full of chagrin and remorse. He knew he would do it in the bar. Even if he destroyed the plan, it was better than the current situation.


    A surge of fierce Qi in his chest made him instantly red eyes, and his scarlet eyes were full of undisguised killing intention.


    Damn scum, I must let you die under the worst punishment in the world.


    A flash of his foot had appeared in the room and kicked his big white ass, which was stirring violently.


    With a scream of "Er", the naked Liu Junwei flew out and hit the wall and fainted.


    Ding Ning was stunned. On my day, it was George under Liu Junwei. He was confused and intoxicated at the moment. Liu Junwei was kicked away. Suddenly, the emptiness made him jump frantically at Ding Ning and start tearing his clothes.


    Ding Ning was so disgusting that he almost didn''t spit out. He kicked him down with one foot, kicked him hard and knocked him unconscious.


    Seeing that Xiao Nuo was still sleeping and should not have been violated, Ding Ning breathed a long sigh of relief.


    But then my heart tightened. What about Xiao Yao?


    Suddenly he heard the sound of Xiao Yao in the bathroom. Ding Ning hurriedly rushed to have a look. Suddenly, his blood was hot and his eyes couldn''t move any more.


    The beauty, the absolute natural beauty, the snake waist and buttocks, the thin legs and huge peaks, the white skin now has an abnormal bright red, the star eyes are blurred, and the gentle cry


    Don''t see or listen. Ding Ning didn''t dare to look any more. He kept talking and forced himself to resist the beating heart.


    Close the bathroom door, take a long breath, calm down, and look at the two naked men with an evil smile on their faces.


    George has lost his mind. Liu Junwei, as the attacking party, will certainly not take medicine. Let him take the medicine and let him have a hearty live broadcast. It will be very popular.


    It was a piece of cake for Ding Ning to distinguish drugs. He picked up the beverage bottle that fell on the ground and sniffed it. He soon concluded that the beverage bottle that had drunk a lot was drugged.


    He ran downstairs and opened a room next door with Liu Junwei''s ID card. After giving Liu Junwei all the medicine, he asked Xiaocui to record the whole process.


    Take Xiaoyao out of the bathroom and prepare to relieve her medicine.


    But Xiaoyao was naked, still hugging him with eyes like silk, stroking him constantly, making him breathe quickly, and wanted to press her under her and spoil her wantonly.


    But he is a good young man with ideals and morality. How can he take advantage of the danger of others? He forced him to bear his heart and took out a silver needle to remove the drug for her.


    But unexpectedly, Liu Junwei did not know where to get the medicine. The medicine was very strong, and acupuncture could only be reluctantly suppressed. It was difficult to completely remove it.


    Ding Ning frowned, looked at Xiao Yao''s charming appearance, and felt the tea cup on the head cabinet to drink.


    With a bitter smile, Ding Ning ran to take a bath and took off his disguise for fear of misunderstanding when Xiao Nuo woke up and saw a strange man.


    Back to the bed, he sat down and looked at Xiao Yao who was still twisting like a maggot. When he was thinking about how to relieve the drug without going to bed, Xiao Nuo suddenly sat up and hugged him from behind. His eyes were full of spring, his skin showed unhealthy flushing, and kept kissing his neck.


    No, Xiao Nuo was also drugged. Ding Ning was very anxious. When she was trying to break off her hand and relieve the drug for her, her brain exploded and lost her reason in an instant.


    Xiao Nuo tore his clothes eagerly, his pupils had no focus, and his mouth whispered hurriedly: "Ding Ning, Ding Ning."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were red with blood. His eyes were full of undisguised desire. The tiger roared and rushed to Xiao Nuo


    When it was daybreak, Ding Ning had a splitting headache, and his whole body felt like a broken frame. He slowly opened his eyes, and the room was empty.


    Why am I here? Ding Ning rubbed his temples and worked for a while before regaining his spirit.


    What the hell happened last night? Where are Xiao Nuo and Xiao Yao?


    He carefully recalled what happened last night, but it was like drinking fragments. He only remembered that at last Xiao Nuo hugged himself from behind, but he couldn''t remember what happened behind.

 Chapter 211

    You''re not gonna blow both girls, are you? Ding Ning shrugged and was surprised. If it were Xiao Nuo, it would be all right. After all, the relationship between the two people was very ambiguous. If even Xiao Yao did that, it would be a big trouble.


    Probably not? He looked at his clothes. After comforting himself, he quickly called Xiaocui to see how her video screen was.


    The scene was terrible. The two big men were like wild animals. They could attack and bear it. Ding Ning was disgusted.


    I really can''t see it anymore. Ding Ning quickly changed into a disguise and left quietly, but ignored the fact that the sheets were taken away.


    Next door on March 19, Liu Junwei woke up. Compared with a playboy like George, he was also a national security officer, and his physical quality was speechless.


    When he opened his eyes, he felt sore all over. When he saw George snuggling in his arms like a Persian cat, he felt a layer of satisfaction. The handsome boy he had been thinking about for a long time was finally taken by himself.


    But when he looked at the strange environment around him, he was surprised. Why wasn''t he in the original room? What about the two women?


    Especially when he found that he couldn''t remember how he loved George and chrysanthemum was still in pain, his heart suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley.


    This super grade spring / medicine, which can be called "love forgetting water", was specially prepared for George. This medicine can make people lose their mind and forget what happened when they wake up. It is the most suitable to deal with George''s non gay situation.


    But he didn''t take love forgetting water, so he couldn''t remember what happened before? And he is an attacker and never gets hurt. Why does chrysanthemum hurt so much? What the hell is going on?


    Just then, George gave a sound of somniloquy, turned his back and continued to sleep.


    For fear of being discovered by him, Liu Junwei got up in a hurry, put on his clothes, quietly opened the door and left.


    After looking at the room number, Liu Junwei''s eyebrows twisted into a big pimple. It was obviously 317. How did it become 319?


    When he opened the door of 319, he found that there was no one inside. Even the sheets had been taken away. Liu Junwei was puzzled and left upset. He planned to find a way to get the monitoring to have a look.


    In Xiao Nuo''s two bedrooms, the atmosphere was stagnant and depressing.


    Xiao Nuo sat on the sofa with his arms in his arms, his face gloomy and silent.


    Xiaoyao''s crying pear blossom brings rain. She is probably the only one who remembers what happened last night. After all, she doesn''t take loveforgetting water.


    Although her memory was very vague, she could still remember a general idea. Anyway, several men flashed in her mind like watching flowers.


    But what she couldn''t accept was that for the first time, she gave it to Ding Ning, who called her brother-in-law, and she was still with Xiao Nuo.


    Well, although it hurt a little at first, but later I really enjoyed it. My soul was like flying into the sky. My brother-in-law was so powerful that she fainted several times.


    It''s a shame to think about it, especially the embarrassment that she and Xiao Nuo woke up first and stared at each other, so that they didn''t even say a word. They stole the sheets stained with virgin blood and ran home.


    "Cry, cry a fart, what is there to cry?"


    Xiao Nuo was upset. She wanted to give herself to Ding Ning many times, but the thought of inexplicably losing her life without knowing anything made her feel very wronged.


    In particular, the smelly hooligan is still shaking with Lingyun at Ning gate. The tone in her heart has not disappeared. How can she have anything to do with him at this time.


    But the thought of losing her life to him was obviously more acceptable to her than to other men, and her heart was more comfortable.


    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    Xiao Yao cried and died. The tragedy made Xiao Nuo full of black lines. He couldn''t cry or laugh. He said helplessly, "if I tell you that the black faced man is your brother-in-law, are you still sad?"


    "Wuwu... Ah? What did you say, sister Nuo?"


    Xiao Yao was wiping his tears. Hearing this sentence, the cry suddenly stopped and stared at Xiao Nuo in amazement.


    Xiao Nuo waved his hand impatiently: "I''m just guessing, but nine times out of ten, the black faced man is him."


    "You... Are you serious?"


    Xiao Yao opened his mouth in shock, with an incredible face.


    "Of course it''s true. Although I guess, I''m more than 80% sure that the black faced man is him. Didn''t you say he has a obedient little Eagle pet?"


    "Yes, but what does that mean? Does my brother-in-law also have Eagles as pets?"


    Xiao Yao was vaguely excited and expected that the black faced man was his brother-in-law. Well, although it was immoral, half of his sister-in-law''s buttocks were his brother-in-law''s. If it was him, everyone would be happy.


    Xiao Nuo was not as worried as her and scratched his scalp: "your brother-in-law... Bah, what brother-in-law, that smelly hooligan has a black leopard as a pet. I also know that he has a good friend who knows how to train animals, so I doubt that the black faced man is him."


    Xiao Yao asked with a sad face, "how can you be sure that the black faced man is his sister... Ding Ning, what if he is his friend?"


    "Fool, you are not convinced that you have a big chest and no brain. His friend who can train animals is a woman. If he is a man, I won''t doubt that he is the black faced man."


    Xiao Nuo hated iron and steel, and was inexplicably upset.


    "Is that woman beautiful? Will she have an affair with him?"


    Xiao Yao''s brain circuit is obviously different from that of ordinary people, and his focus is also different from that of Xiao Nuo.


    "She has a beautiful face, but the hooligans shouldn''t like her."


    Xiao Nuo said with some uncertainty. After all, when she saw Chu Yunna, she was covered with rotten flesh and sores. According to the aesthetics of a normal man, she shouldn''t like her?


    "I''m not sure. Since that woman can help him tame animals, she must have a special relationship with him."


    Xiao Yao said with jealousy on his face.


    "You... You''re addicted to his sleep. That scum, scum, beast, hum, I''ll never see him again."


    Xiao Nuo was jealous when he saw Xiao Yao. He felt that his beloved toy had been robbed, and scolded angrily.


    Xiao Yao blinked puzzled eyes at her and asked carefully, "sister Nuo, why did you wipe him this morning and take away our first proof? Don''t you want him to know?"


    "No, I don''t want to have anything to do with him. It''s like being bitten by a dog. Hum, I don''t believe my aunt can''t get married for the first time."


    Xiao Nuo thought that Xiaoyao''s best friend was sleeping with him by the hooligan. He was angry and roared.


    Xiao Yao looked relieved when he heard the speech: "well, sister Nuo, I support you. You will find a better man, such as brother-in-law... Er, no, scum like Ding Ning will be left to me."


    Xiao Nuo: "


    God, it''s murderous!


    Xiao Yao smiled: "sister Nuo, I don''t know what you think. I clearly like him and can''t let him go. I gave him back for the first time and put on this meaningless airs. Anyway, I think it. As long as I really love him, I won''t care how many women he has. As long as he has me in his heart, I''ll be satisfied."


    "It''s really easy for you to be satisfied?"


    Xiao Nuo''s voice was a bit gnashing his teeth.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Xiao Yao immediately changed his mouth: "that''s sister Nuo. I''m willing to follow him with you. If other women, I won''t castrate him."


    "Go to hell, you brainless fool, you just let the person you like hook three and four outside? And you are willing to follow her?"


    Xiao Nuo couldn''t understand what brain circuit this heartless and heartless girl friend was all day, and asked angrily.


    Xiao Yao''s face showed a trace of sadness, The voice became low: "It''s hard to tell who is right or wrong about feelings, sister Nuo. You know I''m the daughter of the Wei family and the sister of Wei Biao, but you don''t know that I''m actually half father with my brother. My father has two wives and my mother is a second room. The most ridiculous thing is that my mother and my aunt are close sisters. People outside think I was born by my aunt. I didn''t understand when I was a child. Until I grew up, I felt that I was born It''s a shame. I used to make trouble with my mother for a long time. My mother didn''t tell me until she died that she and my aunt knew my father at the same time and fell in love with him at the same time. "


    Xiao Yao showed a complicated smile: "My father fell in love with my aunt and my mother at the same time, and it was hard to choose between them. At that time, the three people were in great pain. My aunt finally decided to quit, complete my mother and my father, left a suicide note and jumped into the sea. When my father knew it, he caught up and jumped down without hesitation to save my aunt. My mother waited for half an hour and thought they were all dead and had no love, so he followed After jumping into the sea, my mother just jumped into the sea. My father appeared with my aunt. He took my aunt to the shore. Even though he was exhausted, he still went back to save my mother. Fortunately, my father''s men came in time to save my father and my mother. They woke up after several hours of rescue. Finally, the three people had a face-to-face showdown. After life and death, My father also wanted to open it, so he said, you two are my life, I want both of you, and I won''t give up one of you. You all follow me, one has a reputation, the other has no reputation but a marriage certificate. You choose yourself. Then my aunt chose the reputation, and my mother chose the marriage certificate. Sister Nuo, if it''s you, how do you choose? "


    Xiao Nuo was very impressed and said, "your father is so bold. If I were you, I would choose a place."


    "I always thought my mother was stupid and chose an unknown person to be an invisible person, which made me despise my aunt and think she had a plan. But I didn''t know until my mother told me before she died that if I chose a position, I couldn''t inherit any of my father''s property in the future. That is to say, my brother Wei Biao has no inheritance right to the Wei family, and I am the only heir to the Wei family."


    Xiao Yao said softly, but Xiao Nuo was shocked and lost his voice: "what? Your brother doesn''t have the right to inherit?"


    "Yes, so although he is one of the eight young people in Yanjing, in fact, he is a poor fellow without inheritance."


    Tears twinkled in Xiao Yao''s eyes: "But he never complained or blamed me. He doted on me as his own sister. I once said he would give him the right to inherit, but he refused. I was very ignorant before. I didn''t know until my mother died. My aunt has been letting my mother enjoy the scenery on the surface for many years. No one will not help himself The children are going to, but my aunt never wanted to let my brother argue with me. I''ve always misunderstood her, so we''re just like my mother now. "


    "Your family is really complicated. We have been sisters for so many years. If you don''t say it today, I always thought you were your aunt''s own daughter."


    Xiao Nuo looked at her with complex eyes and hugged her in his arms. He was distressed by this heartless friend.

 Chapter 212

    "Why? Love me? No, really. In fact, I''m very happy, especially happy."


    Xiao Yao wiped her tears and smiled brightly, Light up the whole room: "When I say so much, I just want to tell you that it is the happiest thing to be with the people I love deeply for so many decades in my life. Don''t make trouble with yourself. Otherwise, when you get old, you will regret that you missed the most important person in your life. My mother walked peacefully and walked with a smile. Her life is very ordinary, but she is very happy because of her I know that without her, I was still the little princess of the Wei family. There were still people who loved and loved me. I was very sad at that time. I kept crying and hated my father''s flower heart. But when I saw my father crying and my aunt crying, I was suddenly relieved. The feelings between them were sincere. "


    Xiao Nuo''s chest seemed to be blocked by something, suffocating and uncomfortable, Xiao Yao smiled and wept and continued: "From then on, I told myself that unless I didn''t love him, as long as I fell in love with him, I would die with him all my life. When the black faced man appeared, my heart didn''t know how to move suddenly. I felt that I waited for the person I had been waiting for. I didn''t need to know his appearance, or whether he was a good man or a bad man. From the moment I moved for him, I You can say I''m stupid, you can say I''m stupid, but I really think so, so I stayed in Ninghai, a city with him. "


    "You are so idealistic. Do you know him? Do you know him? Do you know what kind of person he is?"


    Xiao Nuo disagreed with this and asked like a firecracker.


    "I don''t need to know this. I just know that I love him."


    Xiao Yao''s expression was never more resolute, his eyes were full of confusion, and he whispered: "if he is a beggar, I will follow him to beg for food, if he is a murderer, I will help him hand over the knife, if he is a robber, I will help him release the wind, if he is a rapist..."


    Xiao Nuo was tongue tied and asked jokingly, "what do you do?"


    "I''ll play a good family woman and let him vent." Xiao Yao blushed and said coyly.


    "What if he''s not satisfied? You said he... He''s very strong."


    Xiao Nuo was ashamed of what he said. Compared with Xiao Yao, she was eighteen thousand miles away.


    "It depends on what kind of woman he likes. If he likes sister Nuo like this, I''ll help him drugged you."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "You are a heterosexual and inhuman guy. Is that what you did to me?"


    Xiao Nuo pretended to be angry and pinched Xiao Yao''s neck and shook desperately. However, because of the word "Ecstasy", she remembered the absurdity of last night. A faint red crept up her cheeks and was shy.


    In my heart, I secretly scold the smelly hooligans. They are like a pile driver. They are endless. Now they are still soft all over.


    What she didn''t tell Xiaoyao was that her physical quality was far superior to that of ordinary people. She woke up earlier than Xiaoyao. When she saw that Ding Ning was tossing about on her body, she threw herself into it. The incomparable pleasure made her cheeks hot when she remembered.


    The most important thing is that after last night, she finally entered the house, broke through the first floor and entered the ranks of practitioners.


    Of course, this is her biggest secret. Even her best friend can''t share it.


    Ding Ning, who is reporting from Ninghai University, has also made achievements in cultivation.


    Although he didn''t remember whether Xiao Nuo and Xiao Yao were killed last night, he was pleasantly surprised to find that his eight odd meridians connected one pulse - Yang Qiao pulse.


    In the past, the true Qi was operated through the twelve meridians, and the true Qi in the meridians has almost reached saturation. Now, a pulse is connected, which increases his true Qi storage and strength again.


    Don''t underestimate this pulse. According to the orthodox martial arts, when the eight channels of the strange Scripture are all connected, it means that he can open up the Dantian.


    Meridians are only channels for the movement of true Qi. Only by opening up Dantian can we be regarded as stepping into the palace of martial arts.


    If Ding Ning didn''t have powers, his bones would become stronger than steel, and he swallowed mirage Jiao''s blood essence and mirage pill, resulting in physical strengthening. His mental strength also improved by leaps and bounds. With his cultivation, he can''t even be regarded as the Xuanwu realm.


    After all, to reach the cultivation standard of Xuanwu realm is to open up the Dantian. What he doesn''t know is that other practitioners don''t need to open up the eight meridians. One of the twelve meridians will naturally open up the Dantian when the accumulation of true Qi is enough.


    The standard to become the land of martial arts is to open the eight channels of the strange Sutra, but Ding Ning embarked on a different road of cultivation because of the mysterious stone man.


    His twelve meridians are far more broad and tenacious than ordinary martial artists. If the meridians of ordinary martial artists are a gurgling stream, his meridians are a running river, and the amount of real Qi stored is no less than the Dantian of ordinary martial artists.


    This means that in the same realm, his true Qi storage will be dozens of times that of others. He is invincible simply by fighting and consuming. Coupled with his terrible archery and sabre skills, he has the strength to fight beyond his level.


    This is also the reason why he thought he was a martial artist in the Xuanwu realm when he had only the cultivation of the Renwu realm and walked alone at night.


    In fact, the truth is very simple. Cultivating martial arts is like building tall buildings on flat ground. The deeper the foundation, the more solid the building will be.


    Ding Ning''s cultivation speed is not fast, even much slower than ordinary people. At his age, young people with slight qualifications in the ancient martial world can reach the Xuanwu realm everywhere.


    Some extremely talented people even stepped into the martial arts realm. Walking alone at night was only two or three years older than him, but they stepped into the realm of the heavenly spirit Master, and he was still wandering in the martial arts realm.


    However, it has to be said that his martial arts foundation is thousands of times more solid than anyone. He has accumulated a lot and made little progress. It''s just like this.


    In his eyes, the Bodhi Heart formula, which can only cultivate the mind and nature and is not very useful, is actually a heaven level mind cultivation skill that has long been lost by Buddhism.


    Buddhism pays attention to the emptiness of all four aspects, takes compassion as the bosom, has tolerance, and has no desire is just. It is the bane of all evil sects, demons and monsters.


    In the eyes of martial artists, Kung Fu and martial arts are the foundation of settling down and living. They are related to the cultivation speed and quality of genuine Qi. They are divided into four levels: Heaven, earth and xuanren.


    In the ancient martial arts world, most martial arts practitioners practiced human level skills. The sects with Xuan level skills have been regarded as a great evil. Only some ancient sects with deep foundation have prefecture level skills as the treasure of Zhenzong. Heaven level has always existed only in legends.


    It can be said that a mysterious level skill is enough to set off a bloody battle in the Jianghu. If the prefecture level skill is born, even those old directors who have no desire will be greedy to rob, let alone heaven level mental cultivation skills such as Bodhi Heart formula.


    As we all know, a martial artist goes against the sky and seizes the nature of heaven and earth. What he fears most in cultivation is to become possessed by fire. At least, his meridians are disordered and become useless, and at worst, his body dies.


    The mental cultivation skill is the bane of the mind devil. It cultivates the will and mentality, making the heart like a rock and the mind more than fine steel, so that the mind devil can''t invade. It can be imagined how precious the Bodhi Heart formula is.


    But "Pao Ding Jie Niu Shu" is an unknown level of killing skill. It is used to fight and cultivate killing intention. The stronger the killing intention is, the more powerful it is. It is most easy to get possessed, be invaded by evil Qi, and become a madman who only knows killing.


    This is also why Ding Ning''s father severely told him not to practice other skills, but to take the Bodhi Heart formula as the master. Only the Bodhi Heart determination can suppress the killing intention and hostility brought by practicing the paoding jieniu skill, which is also well intentioned.


    Of course, at present, Ding Ning is still ignorant of this. He also thinks that the Bodhi Heart formula is very chicken ribs. In addition to calming Qi and concentrating, it seems to have no significant effect. The cultivation speed is also like turtle speed, which is not as fast as the cultivation of martial arts such as fire true determination.


    But I don''t know that the internal Qi cultivated in the Bodhi Heart formula is the purest true Qi in the world, and the quality is by no means comparable to the mottled and disordered true Qi cultivated by other martial artists.


    In this spiritual age of the end of the law, it was amazing that he could have such a cultivation speed.


    At the same time, he also ignored one of the most critical details, that is, true Qi has attributes like the five elements of the human body. For example, Xiao Nuo''s burning fire determination, her true Qi attribute is fire attribute.


    Let Xiao Na use the true Qi of fire attribute to treat a patient with outstanding water attribute of five elements. Her attributes must collide with each other. It''s not saving people, but killing people.


    His true Qi has no attributes and can be accommodated in any attribute of the body. This is the magic of the Buddhist heaven level skill, which can contain the essence of all things in the world. It is most suitable for curing diseases and saving people.


    Otherwise, if his true Qi enters the patient''s body, the patient''s five elements are inconsistent with the true Qi attribute, and will be strongly rejected.


    But now he is still in an ignorant period. He knows a little about true Qi. Of course, he thinks it is normal and hasn''t realized it.


    Registration was just a process. His tuition was fully reimbursed by Changjiang hospital. He successfully signed up, received the assigned dormitory key, and Ding Ning went straight to dormitory building 17.


    Dormitory building 17 is the only male and female mixed graduate apartment in Ninghai University. It has only seven floors. The first to fourth floors are male dormitories and the fifth to seventh floors are female dormitories.


    Ding Ning was assigned to dormitory 109, which is an apartment with an independent bathroom. Perhaps it is a special treatment for him. There are only three people living in apartment 109, and the other two don''t seem to be medical majors.


    The two roommates probably went to class. There was no one in the dormitory. The walls were slightly yellow white walls, and the ceiling was an old-fashioned long fluorescent tube.


    There are two upper and lower bunks. The lower bunks are covered with bedding. Obviously, there is a master. The upper bunks are empty, with luggage, plastic bags and other sundries.


    There is a long table in the middle of the aisle. In addition to two laptops, there are some messy books, magazines and a pot of cactus.


    The window is facing the playground. The sun is very good. Although the room is not clean and spotless, it is clean and tidy. There is no peculiar smell such as instant noodles, ham sausage and smelly socks.


    Ding Ning casually chose an upper berth and cleaned up the sundries on it. He didn''t know who it was, so he put it on the table.


    He is quite satisfied with the environment here. Compared with the mess in the university dormitory, the sanitary environment of underwear, smelly socks, instant noodles, ham sausage skin and other garbage is much better.


    As a person with slight cleanliness, Ding Ning cleaned the whole apartment again inside and outside.


    Due to the hot weather, he didn''t bring any gifts. Seeing that there was still some time, he planned to go shopping.


    After all, it''s not good for him to just move in. He doesn''t go home at night now. It''s also good to spread a mat and pretend. He plans to invite two roommates to have a meal at noon to increase his friendship.

 Chapter 213

    "Hi, you just moved here? My name is Zhang Haifeng. I study market economy. What''s your name?"


    As soon as he was ready to go out, a roommate pushed the door and came in, warmly introducing himself.


    "My name is Ding Ning. I''m a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine."


    Ding Ning generous initiative to reach out, a lot of this roommate.


    He is very burly, about one meter eight, with short hair, thick eyebrows and big eyes, and thick lips. He is not handsome, but he is not ugly. He is very attractive and warm.


    Wearing sports shorts and short diagrams, he exposed the twisted muscle lines on his arms and was sweating all over. He didn''t like reading finance, but like a sportsman.


    "Welcome, welcome, our dormitory is just me and Wu Xian. That guy is a computer student. He can play with computers all day. He can''t kick out a boring fart and suffocate me. Now you''re here. I tell you, Wu Xian is a computer maniac. Although he doesn''t like talking, he''s a little good. It''s easy to fix the computer when it breaks down..."


    Unexpectedly, the guy who looked very sunny was still a chatterbox. He pulled Ding Ning and talked endlessly.


    Ding Ning suddenly understood why the guy named Wu Xian didn''t like to talk to him. No one can stand this virtue that he hasn''t spoken to for 800 years.


    "Will Wu Xian come back at noon? When we meet for the first time, I''ll be the host at noon. Let''s have two drinks and get familiar with it. Say hello to Wu Xian. I''ll buy shoes and daily necessities now."


    Ding Ning impolitely interrupted his chatter and wanted to leave for a reason. If he continued, he was afraid he would beat him up, which was more wordy than Tang monk.


    "What to buy? I''ll go with you. I like shopping best. I''m familiar here and can bargain. I tell you, shopping is a great knowledge. I won''t bargain. It''s a big loss. I like shopping and bargain when I''m free. Even if I don''t buy, I also like to bargain with my boss to exercise my eloquence..."


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Haifeng took the initiative to go shopping with Ding Ning, which made Ding Ning cry and laugh. A big man likes shopping and bargaining, but he doesn''t buy anything. This hobby is really wonderful! Don''t the shopkeepers want to kill you?


    "Jingling!"


    While Ding Ning was wondering how to refuse his company, the phone rang suddenly, which made him breathe a sigh of relief and hurriedly pressed the answer button: "where is yun''er?"


    "I''m in Ningda. You reported today that you need to live in school just after school. I''m afraid you forgot to prepare daily necessities, so I bought them for you."


    "Oh, I''m chatting with a friend in the dormitory. I''ll go out to pick you up now."


    Ding Ning said hello to Zhang Haifeng and was about to pick up Ling Yun.


    But I don''t want Zhang Haifeng to jump up with an arrow and gossip on his face: "who? Your girlfriend? I''m fine now anyway. I can go and have a look with you and help you with something."


    Ding Ning: "


    Well, this guy''s enthusiasm is everywhere. Although he is a chatterbox, he is not too disgusting. Ding Ning has no way to escape, so he has to take this idle follower.


    Far away, Ding Ning saw Ling Yun standing there in a white dress. There were a lot of things under her feet. She didn''t know how she took it.


    The most important thing is that with the nourishment of Ding Ning, this Nie skin is shining, the pink cheeks are rosy, and the sage peak on the chest is growing high. The long legs that are not able to pay for their lives have attracted the attention of countless male animals.


    Perhaps she didn''t want to affect Ding Ning''s image. On weekdays, the female man smiled abnormally and politely refused the requests of those enthusiastic animals for help, but made these creatures who thought with their lower body think they had a play and didn''t go away.


    "Whew!"


    Zhang Haifeng whistled, his eyes kept shining, and his saliva was about to flow out: "lying trough, long legged goddess, my favorite, oh, my God, I think I''m in love, and my spring is coming."


    Ding Ning''s black line at one end scolded angrily: "NIMA, your spring is my daughter-in-law? Get out!"


    "What, is this your daughter-in-law?"


    Zhang Haifeng opened his mouth in shock, covered his chest with an injured expression, then blushed and flattered and said with a smile: "brother, do you have any sisters in your daughter-in-law? Introduce it to me. Let''s be brother-in-law and kiss each other."


    Ding Ning also lost to this shameless guy. He quickened his pace and decided to let him die: "no, my daughter-in-law is the only child."


    "Hey! I knew that good cabbages were... Er. I didn''t say you, you''re a good pig."


    Zhang Haifeng didn''t finish his unobtrusive words. Seeing Ding Ning glared at him, he quickly changed his words. Just what he said made Ding Ning want to beat him. You are a good pig. Your whole family is a good pig.


    "Lying in the trough, someone even flirted with his sister-in-law. It''s really trying to die."


    Zhang Haifeng didn''t care about Ding Ning''s resentful eyes. He saw that the boys surrounded by several people even began to act on Ling Yun. He was filled with righteous indignation. He jumped up with an arrow and shouted: "let go of the girl and let me come."


    A touch of emotion that had just been born in Ding Ning''s heart immediately dissipated. When he spread it to such a wonderful roommate, he was also drunk.


    "Yo, who is this? Isn''t this a green hat? What? Is it useful to learn from other people''s heroes to save the United States? Even if it''s your girlfriend, I still put it into my arms."


    The boy surrounded by several boys is a famous brand with elegant flowing Maple hairstyle. He is tall and strong and looks quite handsome. The muscle lines exposed on his arms are much more beautiful than Zhang Haifeng''s muscle pimples. He trembled with fear by Zhang Haifeng''s voice. When he saw it clearly, he immediately showed his eyes and said sarcastically.


    Zhang Haifeng''s face was gloomy, his hands clenched tightly, his teeth clenched and stared at him.


    It was Gu qianyun, the man in front of him, who used money to make him talk about his girlfriend''s empathy for three years, threw himself into his arms and put a green hat on him, which was the biggest pain in his heart.


    Gu qianyun is a graduate student in the Department of international finance. He has a narrow mind and a small stomach.


    Speaking of their gratitude and resentment, it is not worth mentioning. Zhang Haifeng is the basketball captain of the Department of market economy and Gu qianyun is the basketball captain of the Department of international finance. In the basketball game between the two departments, Zhang Haifeng turned a three-point blue into a victory at the last second, crushing Gu qianyun.


    Since then, Gu qianyun has hated him, mocked and hit him in every way. He also threw money at his girlfriend to empathize with him and go to bed with him to insult him.


    "Gu qianyun, shut your mouth!"


    Zhang Haifeng''s eyes stared at Gu qianyun, and his knuckles began to turn white because of his strength.


    "What''s the matter? Is it wrong for me to call Zhang green hat? But then again, although sun Aijia looks average, she''s really good in bed. She''s proficient in blowing, sucking, biting, touching, pushing and licking 18 kinds of martial arts, which makes me feel good. Especially that girl is still a top-notch fashion. When she''s done with me, the bed is wet. Tut tut Tut, now it''s still memorable. I''ll drive it later A room and fight her for 300 rounds. "


    Gu qianyun''s face was intoxicated with the taste of return. His obscene / cheap appearance made the dog legs behind him laugh, and his eyes to Zhang Haifeng were full of banter and provocation.


    They want to force Zhang Haifeng to do it. As long as he dares to do it, these people will rush up and knock him to the ground. Even if the school is held accountable, Zhang Haifeng will do it first.


    Especially after his master''s degree this year, as long as he dares to do it and relies on Gu qianyun''s family background, he will be able to commit the crime of making trouble. Even if he can''t be dismissed, he will be recorded in the file and follow him all his life, which will affect his future employment.


    Zhang Haifeng''s forehead was beating sharply, his face was red, and his teeth were giggling. He thought that he knew Gu qianyun''s mind, but he had carried the humiliating nickname of the green hat man. If he could endure such abuse, he would not be worthy to be a man.


    So he waved his fist without hesitation, and then


    His fist was caught by a delicate hand. It looked slender and white as a woman, but it was like an iron hoop that made him unable to move.


    He looked at Ding Ning in amazement and asked angrily, "what are you stopping me for?"


    Ding Ning loosened his fist and said carelessly, "I don''t know what you''re angry about. It''s just a pair of worn-out shoes. When the garbage is thrown away, it''s over. Others haven''t seen the world as Cheng Bao. They like to be the catcher. You''re still wearing worn-out shoes."


    Zhang Haifeng was suddenly enlightened. Yes, the money worship girl was not worth his nostalgia from the moment she betrayed him. What else can''t be put down.


    The reason why he was angry was that he felt that his dignity as a man had been trampled and insulted, so he wanted to do it on impulse, but Ding Ning woke up the person in his dream. For such a woman, it was really not worth gambling on his future.


    Once he figured it out, Zhang Haifeng''s mood immediately calmed down, He grinned angrily: "yes, it''s just a pair of worn-out shoes. I''m tired of playing. I don''t know how to dump them. Someone came up to be the disk catcher. I remember it took hundreds of thousands to coax me to bed. Tut Tut, I haven''t really seen such a rich disk catcher. Thank you."


    Seeing the expression on Gu qianyun''s face as disgusting as eating a fly, Zhang Haifeng was very happy, She said with a cheap face: "by the way, I forgot to tell you. When I put her to bed, I spent six yuan on a spicy hot meal. She even paid for the room. Compared with the man who took over the dish, I''m really ashamed. It costs hundreds of thousands to collect a broken shoe. Tut Tut, this is no one."


    "You want to die!"


    Gu qianyun''s face was blue. Before that, he had been complacent. He spent hundreds of thousands to rob Zhang Haifeng''s girlfriend. He was happy to see Zhang Haifeng''s decadent and painful appearance.


    But now Ding Ning''s words turned what he was proud of into what a fool was willing to do. Think about it, he seems to be really stupid, which makes him how he can not become angry.


    Hot blood rushed to the forehead. Gu qianyun''s eyes were congested. He couldn''t care about anything else anymore. He punched Zhang Haifeng in the face.


    Ding Ning is very familiar with this routine and has long given Lingyun a wink. The tacit understanding formed in collusion over the years made Lingyun take out his mobile phone without hesitation and record this scene.


    "Well come!"


    Zhang Haifeng was unwilling to show weakness and welcomed him. Although Ding Ning moved back to the first game in a few words, he had a relationship with sun Aijia for three years after all. It was false to say that he was not uncomfortable.


    Holding the fire, Gu qianyun is looking for a chance to vent. If Gu qianyun dares to start first, he naturally dares to fight back. This is self-defense.


    Neither of them knew kung fu, and their physical qualities were similar. They fought together with anger and courage.


    They are all people who have no fighting experience. They rely on their body to strengthen and resist. They don''t even know how to hide. Ding Ning shook his head.

 Chapter 214

    This fight really doesn''t have any technical content. It''s no different from a shrew fight. It''s either grasping the hair, pulling the ears, or scratching the face. The two legs have basically become furnishings and have no use.


    Fortunately, Zhang Haifeng had been holding back his evil fire and finally found a chance to vent his anger. It was like he didn''t know the pain. He was like a crazy tiger and had the upper hand in momentum.


    Gu qianyun is spoiled and looks for flowers and willows all day. He is very weak. If he hadn''t insisted on playing basketball, he would have been unable to hold on.


    But even so, he was still beaten by Zhang Haifeng, who was burning with anger and seeking to vent. He cried and howled, and almost didn''t call his mother for help.


    "How dare you beat Gu Shao to death? Give it to me, and the boy will clean it up together!"


    A group of doglegs have always been used to bullying by Gu qianyun''s power. Seeing that Gu qianyun fell down and suffered a great loss, they immediately rushed forward.


    "Be honest with me. This is a battle between two men. It''s nothing for you."


    Ding Ning''s eyes stared, and a fierce light flashed in his eyes. The terrible murderous spirit stopped as soon as it was issued, but it was enough to deter these weak chicken like students.


    "Paralyzed, give it to me. It''s mine to kill or maim."


    But unexpectedly, Gu qianyun was hit by Zhang Haifeng with an eye sealing hammer and shouted out orders.


    "Go, knock them down and save Gu Shao."


    A loyal dog leg trembled and shouted to show his loyalty, inciting others to come forward, while he quietly stepped back and was ready to run away at any time.


    Just now, he rushed to the front. He was also the strongest to bear Ding Ning''s killing intention. He was completely frightened.


    But they are soft mouthed and short handed. Usually they follow Gu qianyun''s popular and spicy drinks. At this time, how dare they escape.


    Ding Ning''s face sank. He was about to come forward to help, but Ling Yun grabbed him and shook his head at him: "you just reported that the fight had a bad impact. I''ll come."


    "I''m a man..."


    Before Ding Ning finished his words, he was blocked back by Lingyun''s overbearing words: "I''m uncle Yun."


    Well, it is estimated that uncle Yun, who is returning to be domineering, should have no problem dealing with these delicate little men. Ding Ning can only take over Ling Yun''s mobile phone still recording as a photographer with an aggrieved face.


    "Die for me. I''ll kill anyone who dares to come forward."


    Just as Ling Yun was ready to take action, a thin young man wearing deep myopia goggles rushed up bravely with a broom. His posture was like a warrior who can''t open the pass, forcing the gang of Gu qianyun''s dog legs to step back.


    "Wu Xian, you fool Wu, you are so desperate. I advise you not to meddle."


    Seeing that Wu Xian, the so-called nerd, was forced back with a broom, a dog leg felt ashamed and gnashed his teeth.


    "Special, dare to move my roommate. I''ll fight with you."


    Wu Xian''s physical quality is absolutely poor. Before he started fighting, he was out of breath.


    Maybe it''s because I haven''t had a fight. My legs trembled like chaff, but I still faced them with a red face.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed a touch of warmth. These two roommates were a little interesting. Apart from others, there was absolutely nothing to say about this loyalty.


    Behind them, in front of the window of a dormitory building, Zhao Jingjing and her roommate Xiaoyu watched the scene with great interest with binoculars.


    "Wow, Jingjing, it''s the handsome guy in the library that day!"


    Song Xiaoyu said in surprise with peach blossoms in his eyes.


    "Handsome guy? Where is there a handsome guy?"


    The girl with short hair suddenly came to her senses. She grabbed the light rain''s telescope like a chicken''s blood and patrolled around.


    "I''ll go, Liu Wenjing. You''ll bully me. That handsome guy is my favorite type. You''re not allowed to rob me."


    Xiaoyu sprang up and competed with Liu Wenjing for the telescope.


    "Dead light rain, don''t rob me. I''ll just take a look. Can''t I take a look?"


    "Come on, stop arguing. Don''t you have three telescopes? Just one for each person. What else do you rob?"


    Zhao Jingjing was dizzy and angry.


    "Yes, how could I forget that I also have a telescope. Give it back to you. It''s rare."


    Liu Wenjing reacted, disdained to return the telescope to song Xiaoyu, and ran to get the telescope.


    "Cut, Liu Wenjing, you slut. You pretend to be tall all day. When you listen to a handsome man, you come to power. I think your last name is wrong. You should call Jia Wenjing."


    Xiaoyu muttered as she watched.


    "Go to hell. I don''t think you should call song Xiaoyu. You should call song xiaosao. When you see a man, your eyes shine and you want to put him down."


    Liu Wenjing runs against song Xiaoyu angrily, glances at Ding Ning with a telescope and exaggerates to wipe his saliva: "song xiaosao, his vision is good this time. He is really a top handsome guy. Seeing that he has wide shoulders, thin waist and upturned ass, he must be very energetic in bed."


    "OK, can you two coquettish women not spoil my pure girl? She''s very innocent, okay?"


    Zhao Jingjing turned her eyes and complained angrily.


    "Cut!"


    Liu Wenjing turned her disdainful eyes. "Xiaolanghoof, although you are young, you are the most coquettish. Don''t think I don''t know you hide in the quilt all day to watch love action movies."


    ***


    Zhao Jingjing''s face is not red and breathless. She raises her behavior to the perspective of performance art.


    Song Xiaoyu holds his forehead with one hand and admires and worships on his face: "Jingjing, your mouth is so powerful that you can say that those who die can survive and those who live can die."


    "Hum, Xiaoyu, you silly girl, you don''t know what Jingjing owes."


    Liu Wenjing turned her eyes and said with a bad smile.


    "What do you owe?" Song Xiaoyu was stunned and asked with a thirst for knowledge.


    Zhao Jingjing turned her big eyes, pointed to Liu Wenjing and threatened, "don''t say it."


    "Why not?"


    Liu Wenjing was ready to escape at any time under her feet. She preached to song Xiaoyu, who was thirsty for knowledge, in an earnest and persuasive tone: "what do you say Jingjing owes to fire, named Yan, Jin, named Xin, and water, named Miao?"


    "Due... Days..."


    Song Xiaoyu blurted out foolishly, but was poured with a basin of cold water by Zhao Jingjing, who was full of murderous face, and gave a scream.


    Liu Wenjing saw that the situation was bad and had already run away. He laughed and launched a chase war with Zhao Jingjing, who was full of murderous face.


    Song Xiaoyu shriveled his mouth, sneezed with a bitter face and sang sadly: "why is it always me who gets hurt..."


    "Giggle... OK, giggle... Stop it, Jingjing. I''m wrong. Forgive me!"


    Liu Wenjing was pressed on the bed by Zhao Jingjing in an ambiguous posture. A pair of full breasts were constantly ravaged by the evil girl with a red face and panting for mercy.


    "Hum, I''ll spare you if you sleep with the princess tonight."


    Without mercy, Zhao Jingsi inserted her small hand into her bra and secretly envied her for being really big and elastic.


    "I don''t, you rascal. Miss Ben would rather die than surrender than be your plaything."


    Liu Wenjing thought of sleeping in the same bed with the evil little witch two nights ago. She touched her whole body. She was hot and even wet inside. She felt shy.


    She muttered to herself that the girl could not be Lily. She deliberately pretended to be her best friend and took the opportunity to wipe off the oil. In the future, she would keep a distance from her and would not sleep with her.


    Seeing that she refused to compromise, Zhao Jingjing narrowed her big eyes and slid her hand down her belly


    Liu Wenjing was stiff all over. A strange feeling came. She was so ashamed that she almost didn''t cry. She grabbed her wrist and pushed it out desperately. She begged, "no, let me go, please."


    "It''s boring."


    Zhao Jingjing tilted her mouth and looked at Liu Wenjing, who was ashamed to close her eyes and didn''t dare to look at her. Finally, she was merciful and let her go.


    Liu Wenjing''s face flushed and her chest fluctuated sharply. Looking at Zhao Jingjing''s back as if nothing had happened, she felt that she was already muddy. She was ashamed. She secretly touched out a small inside and went to the bathroom to change it. She made up her mind to keep a safe distance of more than five meters from the lily woman in the future.


    "Do you think that handsome guy will fight against the four sides in anger?"


    Song Xiaoyu, who knows nothing about this, is still tirelessly watching the handsome man.


    "Cut, if he goes up, he won''t be beaten into a pig''s head."


    Zhao Jingjing quietly hugged song Xiaoyu''s slim waist from behind, let her lean against her arms, and said with disdain on her face.


    When Liu Wenjing came out of the bathroom, the lingering charm of the tide has not subsided. Looking at the ambiguous posture of the two people like lovers, she silently mourned for song Xiaoyu: Dead Taoist friends don''t die. Poor Taoist, Xiaoyu, go bravely. I hope the witch has your favorite princess, let me go. I still think men are more reliable.


    The handsome man didn''t do it, but the beautiful woman did it.


    Ling Yun shot when Wu Xian was overwhelmed by five dog legs. He was as fast as thunder and as fast as the wind. Several beautiful serial kicks beat several big men, crying for their parents and lying on the ground.


    "Wow, this woman is so fierce, but she is so handsome. She is my idol."


    Song Xiaoyu uttered a exclamation and said with admiration.


    "I''ll go, modern female Xia? That''s five old men, okay? Aren''t you making a movie?"


    Liu Wenjing, who deliberately distanced herself from Zhao Jingjing, was also stunned and couldn''t help shouting.


    "My savage girlfriend?"


    Zhao Jingjing looked at the beautiful eyes, staring at Ling Yun''s long legs, thinking that these legs would be enough to play for half a year.


    There are breasts, buttocks and long legs. God, no wonder Ding Ning said that I have no breasts, no breasts, no buttocks and no buttocks. Compared with this beautiful girl, I really don''t have any advantages.


    This makes Zhao Jingjing very unhappy. Her sexual orientation is very normal, but she has lived under the close attention of her family since childhood. She doesn''t even have a same-sex friend, let alone men and women.


    Therefore, after serving as a good girl for 18 years, she finally left the surveillance of her parents and family and explored all the unknown in this strange world like a wild horse.


    She is a genius, so she is very proud in her bones. Ding Ning''s malicious ridicule hurt her very much. All the people she had contacted before held her in the palm of her hand like a treasure.


    Only Ding Ning, a man who made her curious and liked him, despised him, which gave her a strange sense of novelty and frustration.


    Never paying attention to her figure and appearance before, she realized that just having an enviable IQ may not be able to attract men''s attention, so she wanted to find out the gap between her and other women and find ways to make up for it.


    That''s why I went to explore the hot Liu Wenjing and wanted to find out the gap.


    Of course, she is a person with strict knowledge. She has to use detailed data values to judge the gap in every part of the body, but she doesn''t want to be mistaken by Liu Wenjing as a lesbian.

 Chapter 215

    But now, Zhao Jingjing''s goal has changed, from Liu Wenjing to Ling Yun, because Ling Yun is Ding Ning''s woman.


    Since the woman can be recognized by Ding Ning, it means that as long as she can meet Lingyun''s standard, Ding Ning will no longer ridicule her.


    Therefore, she plans to cheat Lingyun into bed, master every data of her body, and then find out the gap and find a way to make up for it.


    This idea is very strange, but it is not difficult to understand, because she is a genius. The brain circuit of genius is obviously different from that of ordinary people.


    Genius has one thing in common. They like to drill through the horns. They are stubborn and firm. When they recognize things, they must do them to the end. They will never look back until they hit the south wall. They are so paranoid that they can be equated with lunatics.


    Bridging the gap is only the goal of the first stage. She hasn''t considered what to do after reaching Lingyun''s standard. She has always been so capricious.


    If she dares to think so, it shows that she thinks she has this capital. Even Liu Wenjing''s two roommates don''t know. She is not only a doctoral student in psychology, but also a doctoral student in biology.


    Changing her body is also a very challenging research subject for her. She won''t sweat foolishly and practice herself into a muscle monster in the gym, let alone plastic surgery or silicone.


    She feeds on her brain, so she plans to develop a drug that can change the proportion of body bones and the size of her chest and ass.


    As for the face, she hesitated for a moment. She felt that since Ding Ning only despised her figure, but didn''t mention her face, she should still be satisfied with her face, so she wouldn''t consider it for the time being.


    If Ding Ning knew his unintentional words and let a science madman make such a crazy decision, he didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    Zhang Haifeng had never been so elated. He spit bloody spit at Gu qianyun, who was lying on the ground and humming.


    Like the big cock who won the war, he came forward and hugged Wu Xian who was like a chicken. Regardless of his bruised nose and face, he would hurt his muscles. He laughed boldly and said, "hahaha, our 109 three swordsmen are invincible in every battle."


    Wu Xian was disgusted and wanted to get rid of his hand, but Zhao Haifeng stubbornly hugged him. He looked up his head and glanced at the dog legs. It was like they were knocked down by him. He scolded with disdain: "don''t get out, wait for me to invite me to lunch."


    "Go, let''s go."


    Gu qianyun lowered his eyes to hide the color of resentment in his eyes. He got up hard, gave a soft drink, and staggered forward. His back looked so bleak, full of the tragic feeling of wind and water.


    Seeing that the security guard of the school security department had rushed over, several dog legs did not dare to stay for a long time and staggered away with each other''s help.


    Zhang Haifeng rubbed his painful face and bowed to Ling Yun with a fist in the Jianghu: "little brother Zhang Haifeng has seen his sister-in-law."


    Ding Ning was full of black lines and kindly reminded, "you are older than me."


    "The Jianghu has no size. It depends on who gets along well. You can soak up such a powerful sister-in-law. My admiration for you is like the water of the Yellow River. The water of the Yangtze River is out of control. From now on, you are my boss. Of course I want to call sister-in-law."


    Zhang Haifeng bowed deeply according to Wu Xian''s head. "I haven''t seen my sister-in-law soon. Thank her for saving my life."


    Wu Xian was very oppressed. He gave him a white look with gnashing teeth. He secretly scolded NIMA in his heart. I came to save you. Even if I thank you for saving your life, you should thank me.


    But his arms could not bend his thighs. Where could he break free from Zhang Haifeng''s clutches? He could only bow by his head reluctantly.


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome. You''re all my roommates of dingning. That''s your brother. Come on, come on. This is the meeting gift from my sister-in-law. You should take more care of my dingning in the future."


    Ling Yun smiled happily and generously took out two red envelopes. Each red envelope contained 5000 yuan, which made Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian look at Ding Ning suspiciously. They secretly wondered whether the new roommate was a little white face kept by his sister-in-law. Their eyes made Ding Ning black.


    However, Ding Ning also wondered that although Ling Yun was not stingy, he also belonged to the kind of person who could live a careful life because of the long-term exposure of Chu Yunxiu''s ears and eyes.


    It''s not her usual style to sell ten thousand at once. Does it mean that she has money and learned to squander? But when he saw the flash of flesh pain at the bottom of Ling Yun''s eyes, he knew he was wrong. She is still the little but lovely uncle Yun.


    In fact, Lingyun''s heart is also very complex. Although she is careless and heartless at ordinary times, she didn''t even ask Ding Ning where she got so much money, so she took it without hesitation.


    But her mood is actually very uneasy. She always feels that she is more and more mysterious with Ding Ning, and the distance between her and her is farther and farther, which makes her full of insecurity.


    This is also the reason why she drilled the tip of a bull''s horn yesterday and thought that Ding Ning would break up with her because of Shen MuQing.


    It was not until Ding Ning handed over the house property certificate of the villa to her, and the head of household was still her name that her heart was secure.


    Remembering that she had been begging for life and death before, she felt burning on her face. Out of the girl''s reserved psychology, she later loaded the body, which disappointed Ding Ning.


    But after a night''s thinking and comparing the previous mother''s theory, the head of household who bought a 20 million house and wrote her name could prove that it was true love. She regretted it again.


    I think I''ve gone too far. Ding Ning is so kind to her. Even the cassette villa is worth more than 2 billion. He didn''t even frown and said to send her.


    But she went back on her word and let Ding Ning leave disappointed. This is not what a girlfriend should do.


    So she didn''t sleep well all night. She got up early in the morning and bought some daily necessities for Ding Ning, just to make up for her mistakes. It''s best to have a good relationship with Ding Ning''s roommate, so that everyone envies Ding Ning''s reasonable girlfriend, so as to show that she is actually a very competent girlfriend.


    She also carefully considered how much to give the meeting gift. If she pretended less, maybe people felt insincere. If she pretended more, it was like showing off her wealth.


    The figure of 5000 yuan was almost just right. It was neither publicized nor petty, so she ran to the bank, took out 30000 yuan of private money, sealed five red envelopes, left 5000 yuan to help Ding Ning buy things, and invited the people in their dormitory to dinner at noon.


    As for the money Ding Ning gave her, she never wanted to use her. Although it was nominally given to her, she only kept it for Ding Ning. She was greedy for money, but not Ding Ning''s money. This is love.


    Although Bao Hongbao made her flesh ache, she still felt it was worth it. She wanted to integrate into Ding Ning''s life circle and his circle of friends, and didn''t want to drift away from him.


    She knows how noble Ding Ning''s character is, and few people can make him see him as a friend, so she always looks on coldly before she is sure that Zhang Haifeng is a friend recognized by Ding Ning.


    Until Ding Ning hinted at her video, she knew that Zhang Haifeng was a friend recognized by him, so she volunteered to leave a good impression on Zhang Haifeng.


    Later, Wu Xian joined unexpectedly. Although those with thin arms and legs can''t fight, they are loyal enough. Ling Yun knows that such a guy can certainly get into Ding Ning''s eyes.


    I have to say that girls'' minds are sometimes really complex. In order not to lose face, Ding Ning has always been bad. She is really biting her teeth and bleeding.


    "Sister-in-law, we can''t take the money."


    Although Zhang Haifeng''s family conditions are ordinary, he has his own principles. Ding Ning and Ling Yun have helped him a lot. Where can he collect other people''s money.


    Ding Ning was noncommittal about Lingyun''s practice. After all, he always thought that the friendship between gentlemen was as light as water, and the money involved between friends was a little sour, but he didn''t want to refute Lingyun''s face. After all, he was distressed at the thought of her fearing that he didn''t want her to cry.


    Wu Xian didn''t like to talk much, but he showed his attitude with action and stuffed the red bag into Zhang Haifeng''s hand, which meant to let him decide.


    Ling Yun saw Ding Ning smiling and speechless. Knowing that he didn''t dislike his own practice, he immediately came to the spirit. With a pretty face, he said seriously: "since you call me sister-in-law, take it. This is the gift I gave you. If you don''t take it, it means you don''t regard me as sister-in-law. You''re playing with me."


    "This..."


    In terms of playing rogue, Zhang Haifeng can''t compare with the eldest sister on Fuxing Road. She blushed when she said a word. It''s neither accepted nor not accepted. She looked to Wu Xian for help.


    Wu Xian rolled his eyelids and turned his head. That means you can do it yourself. Don''t ask me.


    Zhang Haifeng was a little confused and asked for help to look at Ding Ning. Seeing his embarrassed appearance, Ding Ning couldn''t help shaking his head: "since it''s a meeting gift, you can accept it. If you feel sorry, you and Wu Xian will treat us at noon and invite us to a big meal."


    "Well... Well, thank you, sister-in-law!"


    Zhang Haifeng scratched his head, embarrassed to accept the red envelope, secretly thinking about finding a high-grade place to eat in the sea and spend the 10000 yuan.


    "By the way, where are the others in your dormitory?"


    Lingyun little bird clings to dingning''s arm and asks with a smile, but she is secretly praying that dingning''s dormitory should be different from that of eight people, otherwise the red envelope is not enough.


    "Others? Our dormitory plus the boss is just the three of us."


    Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian actively worked as coolies to help Ding Ning move things. Ding Ning couldn''t stand idly by and wanted to help, but Zhang Haifeng ruthlessly refused.


    "Ah, just the three of you."


    Ling Yun exclaimed, but Ding Ning obviously heard the relieved taste. She was funny in her heart. She was really a little money fan. However, he just liked her real appearance.


    "Yes, it''s just the three of us. Wu Xian and I were the two. I''m the boss and he''s the second. Now the boss has come and we''ve found an organization."


    Zhang Haifeng is like a personal mobile fortress, with a folded mosquito net on his head, a space quilt and towel between his arms, a mat on his back, and a plastic bag filled with teapots, thermoss, tea cups, shampoo and shower gel.


    Wu Xian make no reply computer box, notebook computer, razor, cleansing cream, snacks, facial mask, toilet paper, napkin, shoes, underwear and clothes.


    Ding Ning looked at Ling Yun in tears and laughter: "why do you buy so many things? It''s like moving."


    Lingyun gently took his arm and said, "it''s too much. I''m not enough. If I hadn''t been able to take it alone, I''d like to buy another soybean milk machine and oven so that you can make some soybean milk and bake bread by yourself every morning."


    "I''ll go. You want me to settle here." Ding Ning''s face was loveless.


    "Ah, don''t you have to live on campus?" Ling Yun was surprised to ask, then thought of something, and became coy.

 Chapter 216

    When Ding Ning saw that Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian had gone far away, he whispered unkindly, "you just want me to live on campus and not fulfill your promise."


    "Annoying! Big bad guy, you just think about that and study hard."


    Lingyun was exposed and thought carefully. Suddenly, he blushed and beat him angrily.


    "Hey, I was despised by my girlfriend. What fun is there to live."


    Ding Ning pretended to be loveless and said with a sad face.


    "No... no, well, every time you spend so long, people... People can''t stand it. They always have to rest for a few days."


    Lingyun peach cheeks pink, shyly explained.


    Ding Ning asked in surprise: "people say that there are only tired cows and no ploughed fields. Is it so serious?"


    "Nonsense, if you try to be driven by a pile driver for a few hours, you can''t plough any field. Every time I talk to you, I feel sore all over for several days. I want to sleep when I fall into bed. I don''t have any strength."


    Lingyun looked at him angrily, and a flash of fear flashed across his face.


    Men are so bitter that they can''t do it. Women dislike men''s incompetence. It''s too capable. The woman shouted that she couldn''t stand it.


    Alas, Ding Ning sang silently: men cry, crying is not a sin!


    "Ding Ning, seriously, I can''t stand it alone. You... Find another woman."


    Seeing his silence, Lingyun thought he was unhappy and said timidly.


    "What do you mean? You want to break up with me?"


    Ding Ning was so worried that she thought she was going to break up with him.


    "No, what are you thinking? How can I break up with you? I mean, I can''t come alone. You must feel uncomfortable. You find another woman and we''ll accompany you in turn, but you have to promise me that you can never want me."


    Ling Yun pursed his lips and said with courage.


    She made such a decision after careful consideration. She really couldn''t satisfy him alone, and didn''t want Ding Ning to think she was a jealous woman. This would only make Ding Ning farther and farther away from her. Although she was very unwilling, she could only make such a sacrifice.


    She knows that Ding Ning is a person who values feelings and a serious male chauvinist. The more reasonable she is, the more she will cherish her and cannot leave her.


    The women in gongdou films who are unscrupulous, good at intriguing and scheming will come to no good end in the end.


    Lingyun asked himself that he couldn''t do such a sinister thing without the skills of those poisonous women. What''s more, in terms of Ding Ning''s future achievements, it is doomed to be lack of women around him.


    The more you want to tie a man to your side, the easier it is to lose him. Since you can''t control him, why bother yourself? It''s better to be generous and take the initiative to delegate power, but it can keep him in mind.


    Lingyun is undoubtedly very smart. Although Ding Ning didn''t say anything, she just silently held her hand and made great efforts, which made her feel bitter and gratified at the same time.


    Now that he has chosen this road, Ling Yun will not go back on his words, He also took the initiative to be a lobbyist: "but the woman you''re looking for can''t be worse. If she''s worse than me, I don''t agree. It seems that you have no vision and lose my price. Shen MuQing is very good, and Xiao Nuo is actually good. I remember she''s a policeman. Many policemen in our family are also very good. Someone will go to get me if I commit anything in the future."


    "Yun''er, stop talking, i... I won''t leave you all my life."


    Ding Ning''s throat was a little blocked, his chest was stuffy and uncomfortable, his nose was sour, and his heart was full of deep emotion and remorse.


    He is such a character. The more obedient a woman is to him, the more he doesn''t want to live up to her; The more you ask him, this is not allowed, that is not allowed, but he will have a rebellious psychology.


    To put it bluntly, this cargo belongs to a donkey. If you don''t take it and drive backward, you have to smooth it. It''s better than a rabbit.


    Lingyun is the one who knows him best. This move can be regarded as holding his death. Let alone that he didn''t intend to give up Lingyun. Now even if his father asks him to give up, he will never agree.


    Lingyun said softly, "with you, I''m happier than anything."


    "Yes, if I''m destined to marry only one woman in this life, it''s up to you."


    Ding Ning seems to be swearing and promising. Ling Yun narrows her eyes happily and shows a sweet smile. The position of the first wife is fixed.


    "Welcome to room 109. Please sit down, sister-in-law. I''ll pour you tea."


    Zhang Haifeng warmly greeted Lingyun to sit on his bed. Lest she disliked it as his bed, she discussed with Ding Ning whether to change a shop with him.


    Ding Ning waved his hand again and again. He was slightly clean and preferred to live in the upper bunk.


    Lingyun also tries his best to show his virtuous wife''s style. He climbs to the upper bunk to help Ding Ning fold the quilt and make the bed.


    Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian''s envious eyes are red. They constantly boast that they are virtuous. Who can marry is who''s lucky.


    Ding Ning smiled and said nothing. He seemed to stare at Ling Yun affectionately. In fact, he was frightened in his heart for fear of danger.


    This girl has never done housework and is careless. How can she do this.


    Sure enough, before worrying for two minutes, Ling Yun screamed and fell out of bed.


    Ding Ning was frightened in a cold sweat. He jumped up and held her in his arms. He secretly congratulated himself that he had been staring at her all the time.


    Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian were also frightened. They repeatedly asked her if she was all right. They also held out their thumbs to praise Ding Ning''s quick eyes and quick hands. They were so scared that they couldn''t react at all.


    Lingyun Shanshan smiled and said that she was embarrassed to make mistakes. She didn''t feel afraid at all. She knew that there would never be any danger with Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning just wanted to persuade her not to be busy. Ling Yun went to the bathroom to clean the tea cup she just bought.


    Ding Ning thought that there should be no danger in washing tea cups, and let her show.


    But I didn''t expect that in two minutes, the new tea cup was smashed with a bang.


    Ding Ning hurriedly ran in and looked at her: "are you okay!"


    "I''m fine. I don''t think this cup is very good, so I don''t want it, so I fell it."


    Lingyun apologized to Ding Ning and said loudly.


    "Well, we don''t want it if we don''t want it. We''ll buy a new one later."


    Ding Ning said with a cooperative smile, but her eyes were full of affection, and whispered in her ear:


    "Yun''er, don''t change yourself for me. Really, the yun''er I like is yun''er who can''t do housework. I don''t want you to become another person for me."


    Lingyun''s eyes were red, snuggled gently in his arms, took his hand around his slender waist, and said wrongly, "am I very useless?"


    "How could it be? My yun''er is a kind-hearted girl. She is forthright, eager for justice and special righteousness. She never disguises herself and lives a very real life. This is the yun''er I love. It has nothing to do with whether she can do housework."


    Ding Ning tightly hugged her from behind and whispered in her ear, just like the whisper of love.


    Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian, who were worried, looked at each other and smiled. They turned away wisely. They also deliberately turned on the computer and deflated the music, leaving space for the little couple.


    "But I''ll give you a little monkey in the future. I can''t do anything. How can I do?"


    Ling Yun sobbed and spoiled, but her heart was full of sweet happiness. Ding Ning had never said such gentle love words to her, which made her heart never decline and float in the sky. Even if the villa was given to her, she still felt very insecure.


    If you love her, you have to say it. Ding Ning doesn''t like to say it and only likes to do it. However, she doesn''t know that a woman''s heart is actually very fragile and sensitive. She has done all her love, but because she didn''t hear her lover say a word of love, her heart can''t be realized.


    At this moment, Lingyun listened to Ding Ning''s unspeakable love words, but all the fear and insecurity miraculously disappeared, completely down-to-earth.


    "I married yun''er to enjoy happiness, but I didn''t come to be a nanny. Aren''t there many women who can''t do housework? We''re not short of money. As long as you''re happy, you can ask a hundred or a thousand nannies to serve you. As for taking care of children, there''s a wet nurse."


    Ding Ning''s love words are more and more smooth, which makes Ling Yun''s heart drunk. If she didn''t care about the occasion, she would like to fight with Ding Ning for 300 rounds immediately to unlock the new posture for him. She loves this man.


    It''s nice to be spoiled by your beloved. Ling Yun said with a small mouth: "don''t nurse, breastfeeding is good for children."


    "Well, if you don''t, don''t. I''ll milk you then. The baby will eat one and I''ll eat one."


    Ding Ning began to be unseemly again. Her hand had lifted the corner of her skirt and climbed up along her slender waist


    Lingyun''s breath suddenly became urgent. Yanhong climbed up her neck and her eyes were full of spring: "what to do? People... People want to, but they... Will find out."


    "It''s all right. Don''t forget my unique skill."


    Ding Ning said in his heart that he was sorry, brother. He wronged you for my brother''s happiness.


    Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian, who were trying to avoid suspicion, fainted.


    "You are good or bad!"


    Ling Yun''s amorous feelings threw a wink. People have rushed into Ding Ning''s arms and can''t wait to integrate with him


    "Wake up, wake up!"


    Zhang Haifeng was awakened by constant shaking and opened his eyes sleepily.


    Looking at Ling Yun, who was watching a movie on the computer as if nothing had happened, he gradually recovered Qingming, got up and scratched his head, and stared at Wu Xian with confused eyes: "how did I fall asleep?"


    "I don''t know. I fell asleep after listening to the song."


    Wu Xian was also a monk Zhang Er. He couldn''t touch his head. Without paying attention to a trace of purplish red, he quietly climbed up Lingyun''s slender snow-white neck like a swan.


    "I''m also surprised. Aren''t you and Wu Xian listening to music? As soon as Lingyun and I cleaned up the fragments of the teacup, we saw you two asleep. I didn''t mean to wake you up. Won''t you go out and steal last night?"


    Ding Ning joked with jokes to distract them.


    "No, there''s a class this morning. Wu Xian and I slept early last night. Why did we suddenly fall asleep? It''s really strange!"


    Zhang Haifeng did not doubt that there was him. He scratched his head with a simple smile, subconsciously looked at his watch, and suddenly stood up: "I''m going. It''s almost twelve o''clock. How can I sleep so long?"


    Wu Xian rubbed his stomach: "no wonder I feel so hungry."


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go to dinner. I''m hungry, too."


    Ling Yun thought of the madness before. She was red in the face and ashamed. She felt uncomfortable like a needle. Wen Yan immediately stood up and suggested.


    "OK, go to dinner. I''ll wash my face. I''m sorry to keep you waiting."


    "I''ll wash myself, too."


    Zhang Haifeng hurriedly rushed into the bathroom to wash. Ling Yun''s face turned white and looked at Ding Ning with worry for fear that the crime scene would be found.


    Ding Ning squeezed his eyes with confidence and an aftertaste smile, indicating that he didn''t have to worry. He had cleaned up very clean. The ashamed Ling Yun Xiafei gave him a hard white look on his cheeks.

 Chapter 217

    Cuizhuxuan Hotel on Xuefu Road is one of the most upscale hotels in the University City. Zhang Haifeng, who made up his mind to treat all the meeting gifts, insisted on choosing here, but his Ding Ning could only agree.


    "Welcome, how many are you? Do you have a reservation?"


    In front of the magnificent door, four welcoming ladies dressed in high fork cheongsam with snow-white thighs looming bowed together and startled everyone.


    Wearing a white shirt and a professional dress, the handsome, coquettish and enchanting lobby manager greeted him with a professional smile and asked enthusiastically.


    "Four people, no reservation. Do you have a box?"


    Zhang Haifeng walked in with his head held high, as if I were a regular here.


    "Excuse me, sir, the boxes here are full. Now there is only the hall. Is that ok?"


    The lobby manager''s professionalism is very high. Even if Ding Ning''s four people wear ordinary clothes, they still have a smile on their face.


    "There''s no box? Why don''t you change places?" Zhang Haifeng''s footsteps slowed down and looked at Ding Ning for consultation.


    "Just have a meal. Where is not eating? There''s no need to be so troublesome."


    Ding Ning waved casually. He never paid attention to ostentation, otherwise he wouldn''t walk around in stalls all day with his wealth.


    "Then please follow me."


    The lobby manager took the people to a four person booth and told the waiter to bring the menu and order. Then she left politely.


    The decoration of the hall is very elegant. The floor is a wooden floor with original wood grain. Even the tables and benches are made of logs. Coupled with wallpaper painted with emerald bamboo, people have an artistic conception of being in the bamboo forest.


    No wonder it is one of the most upscale hotels in the university town. With this unique decoration style, the grade rises sharply.


    Zhang Haifeng took the menu and handed it to Ling Yun without looking at it. He was very rich and said with a smile: "sister-in-law, you can order what you like to eat. Today, Wu Xian and I are offering flowers to the Buddha and give the boss a wind."


    "Then I''m welcome."


    Ling Yun opened the menu with a smile. The smile on his face suddenly stiffened.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing that her face was not right, Ding Ning hurried forward to look.


    Lying in the trough, a plate of plain fried shredded potatoes costs 38 yuan, shredded pork with green pepper 58 yuan, crispy ribs 208 yuan, flavor lamb chops 580 yuan... Is this a special black shop?


    "Why is it so expensive?" Lingyun''s meat hurts in a low voice.


    Ding Ning said quietly, "forget it, just order a few. Such a restaurant is a grade."


    Wu Xian bowed his head and played mobile games. The otaku was always silent and not good at dealing with people. Zhang Haifeng made the decision.


    Zhang Haifeng saw that their faces were not right. He hurriedly asked for a menu. When he opened it to see the price, his face also changed. He said bluntly: "sleeping trough, why is it so expensive? Are you a black shop?"


    The smile on the smiling waiter''s face suddenly stagnated, showing a slight look of contempt, and his attitude became indifferent, mocking:


    "Guests, please respect yourself. Cuizhuxuan is one of the best hotels nearby, and it has always been this price. You are still the first one to say that we are a black shop."


    "I..."


    Zhang Haifeng''s face was blue and red. He wanted to argue, but he couldn''t talk about it.


    "A poor loser is a poor loser, and cuizhuxuan is where you can come? This meal is enough for your living expenses for several months. You will be attacked by thunder if you come here."


    A strange voice came. Zhang Haifeng looked up and suddenly stiffened, clenched his fist, burst out angry flames in his eyes, stared at the caller, clenched his lips and said nothing.


    Ding Ning looked around and saw Gu qianyun, who was black and blue, swaggering around a girl with an unnatural expression, followed by a group of social gangsters with dragons and tigers.


    This girl is probably Zhang Haifeng''s ex girlfriend sun Aijia. She looks pretty good and has a convex figure. No wonder Zhang Haifeng is so angry.


    "Do you have anything to do with whether we can afford to eat or not? We haven''t been beaten enough, have we? Get out!"


    Ling Yun was annoyed by the gloomy tone of the waiter. If she didn''t want to maintain her image in front of Ding Ning''s roommate, she would have slapped her in the face with her temper.


    I was holding a stomach fire. At the moment, seeing Gu qianyun haunted, I was even more angry. I immediately raised my eyebrows and shouted angrily.


    "Yo! The little girl is hot tempered. Why, Gu Shao was beaten by the little girl before?"


    Before Gu qianyun could speak, he walked out from behind him a short and strong man with a gold necklace, bare arm muscles, buckteeth and a mountain tiger tattooed on his chest. His eyes stared at Ling Yun.


    "Brother bucktooth, these people, especially this little girl, are very skilled. My men were beaten by her."


    Gu qianyun''s face was full of flattering smiles and said a word. He also demonstrated and put his hand on Sun Aijia''s chest. She was in tears, but she lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at Zhang Haifeng''s murderous eyes.


    "Elder brothers, you are brave enough to beat Gu Shao. Do you know Gu Shao is my friend? Beating him is tantamount to beating me. You don''t give me buckteeth face?"


    Buck tooth comes forward carelessly, squints a pair of mouse eyes and greedily stares at Ling Yun.


    "Pa! What are you? I want to give you face?"


    Ding Ning''s face was calm, but there was a cold flash in his eyes. Ling Yun was disgusted when he saw it. He couldn''t bear to pat the table and stood up, a few centimeters higher than buckteeth.


    Looking down at the short and ugly buckteeth, he said contemptuously, "a three inch man with a mouth of shit eating buckteeth, I really doubt how your parents have the courage to give birth to you."


    "Bitch, you''re looking for death. Give it to me. You''re paralyzed. When you kneel under my crotch and sing conquest, you''ll know if I''m three inches."


    Bucktooth is short and ugly. His nickname is called by his brother on the road. He can''t help it. The only taboo is that he is less than 1.6 meters tall.


    Wen Yan became angry with shame, but he didn''t lose his mind. He knew that Ling Yun could fight better and let his younger brother go first.


    "Chick, dare to insult brother bucktooth, wait to sing and conquer."


    "This chick looks very smart. Buck tooth is the best one."


    "This chest, this ass, this skin, tut Tut, brothers, leave snacks. Don''t rub it. It hurts to look back."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of tattoo gangsters with red faces and monkey ass rushed up with dirty words.


    "Everyone, please give me a face. This is cuizhuxuan. If there is any contradiction, please go outside to solve it. Don''t make trouble outside the hotel."


    At this time, the lobby manager quickly walked over and stood in front of Lingyun, saying in an unassuming manner.


    "Go away, I don''t care what cuizhuxuan you are. If you dare to provoke our buck tooth brother, I can''t even come."


    A long haired gangster eager to show loyalty to buckteeth pushed the lobby manager mercilessly and scolded angrily.


    The lobby manager screamed. He stumbled and almost fell down. Lingyun quickly reached out to hold her: "is it all right?"


    "Nothing, thank you!" The lobby manager thanked him politely.


    "Pa" a loud slap in the face. The long haired gangster looked at the iron blue buckteeth in dismay and said wrongly, "boss, did you hit the wrong person?"


    "I called you wrong. Shut up!"


    Buck tooth scolded fiercely, turned around, his face was full of smiles, nodded and bowed to the lobby manager and apologized: "sorry, red sister, I''m a little impulsive after drinking too much cat urine. I forgot that this is red sister''s shop. We''ll go now. You explain to Fei that Buck tooth didn''t mean to offend. I must come to the door and apologize in person another day. Don''t be surprised!"


    Gu qianyun looked at buck teeth, his face suddenly changed dramatically, and secretly thought about the background of the boss here, which scared buck teeth into this bird.


    The lobby manager, known as red sister, was cold. "As long as you don''t make trouble in cuizhuxuan, what do you like? Besides, these are our guests in cuizhuxuan. I don''t want to see any accidents."


    Bucktooth''s face turned red and white for a while. Finally, he clenched his teeth and said, "sister Hong, I won''t make trouble in cuizhuxuan. I must abide by the rules of Lord Fei, but when I go out, Lord Fei shouldn''t care about this little thing."


    Sister Hong said expressionless, "buckteeth, don''t you give me face?"


    "Are they friends of sister Hong?"


    Bucktooth''s eyes narrowed slightly, with a look of examination in his eyes. He was afraid of cuizhuxuan''s boss, but he wouldn''t be afraid of sister Hong. After all, she was only a lobby manager. He didn''t believe cuizhuxuan''s boss would stand out for her.


    Sister Hong hesitated and sighed in her heart. After all, she was just a worker. They couldn''t help Lingyun if she wanted to help. She looked at Lingyun apologetically and shook her head: "no, but they are our guests in cuizhuxuan."


    "I give you face with buckteeth, but sister Hong doesn''t intend to give me face. I''ll abide by the rules here and go out. I hope sister Hong will treat nothing as if it hasn''t happened. Let''s go."


    Buckteeth gave Lingyun a cruel look, waved his big hand and turned around to take people away.


    "Did I let you go?"


    When Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian were relieved, Ding Ning tasted tea and a long voice came.


    Buckteeth stepped, turned around and stared at Ding Ning, and a sarcastic arc came up at the corner of his mouth: "what? You want to press me with the potential of cuizhuxuan?"


    Gu qianyun, who was full of loss, showed a grim smile on his face and was secretly happy. He was really a ghost who didn''t know how to die. Now he planned to let them go. They were looking for their own death, and cuizhuxuan''s boss couldn''t blame them.


    Sister Hong looked at Ding Ning coldly. She didn''t know what medicine he sold in the gourd. She kindly advised: "this gentleman, this is cuizhuxuan. Please don''t make trouble here."


    Ding Ning slowly put down his tea cup and smiled at red sister: "red sister, right? Thank you for your advice, but I don''t like trouble, but I will never be in trouble. We just come to dinner, but these guys come to provoke us for no reason. We can''t even apologize. Just go."


    Sister Hong secretly scolded and didn''t know how to live or die. Since you want to die yourself, it''s no wonder that I didn''t stop it. But don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you don''t have such a big head, don''t wear such a big hat, lest you get wet in the wind and rain


    Ding Ning smiled, ignored her, turned and looked at Ling Yun: "yun''er, I think Fuxing Road is a little small. How about sending you to Xuefu Road?"


    As long as Ding Ning was there, Lingyun was always fearless. Hearing the speech, he jumped and said, "OK, I also think Fuxing Road is a little small. It''s time to expand the territory."


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Buckteeth were stunned. Gu qianyun''s face was strange. A group of gangsters opened their mouths and tongue, and then burst into laughter. The tears of laughter were coming down. They had never felt so happy. These two were a pair of teasers.

 Chapter 218

    Red sister frowned and felt that she couldn''t see through this handsome young man with a gentle smile and a cold breath in her bones. Could it be that this is still a river crossing Raptor.


    "What are you laughing at? Three inch Ding doesn''t say. He also has such ugly buckteeth and such a face to mix."


    Ling Yun is very upset. With Ding Ning''s permission, he drinks violently and makes a sudden move.


    With a "bang", the smiling buckteeth bear the brunt. The whole person was kicked in the face by Lingyun. He flew out for several meters before falling to the ground. He opened his mouth and spit out several teeth that made the blood foam.


    "Well, it''s much more pleasing to the eye."


    Lingyun made a beautiful volley turn and landed steadily. Looking at the chivalrous fist of the bucktooth brother who was kicked off, Lingyun said with a smile: "don''t thank me for pulling out your teeth for free. I''m Lingyun, the eldest sister of Fuxing Road."


    "Fuxing Road eldest sister? Are you the Fuxing Road cloud master who beat the pheasant in the hospital last time?"


    Buckteeth covered his mouth and suddenly flashed in his mind. When he came to visit his good brother pheasant, he once heard him mention that mouth. It is said that this woman can fight very well, which made him a little suspicious.


    A silly bastard looked at the buckteeth in surprise: "brother buckteeth, don''t say, your buckteeth are gone. You''re much more handsome."


    The red sister who provoked him smiled and suddenly felt that bucktooth''s men were all teasing and forcing, but when she thought about the current situation, she sighed in her heart that she didn''t have the ability to end, so she''d better inform brother Fei to deal with it.


    "Go to NIMA, handsome, you paralyzed!"


    Bucktooth''s physical quality was good. He kicked off several of his teeth, but it didn''t affect his action. He turned over and got up. He slapped the little brother angrily.


    He was beaten by a woman in public. He wanted the most face when he came out. How could he swallow this tone and pointed to Lingyun and said ruthlessly: "give it to me and break this smelly woman''s leg."


    "I don''t know what to do."


    Ling Yun was about to rush up as soon as he clenched his fist, but Ding Ning stopped him, shook his head with a smile and said, "master Yun, how can you kill a chicken with an ox knife? I''d better give these unsophisticated characters to me."


    "And I, especially, really think I''m a vegetarian."


    Zhang Haifeng''s blood was boiling. He stretched out his hand to hold two wine bottles and rushed to Gu qianyun.


    "I hate fighting, but what I hate more is being a deserter."


    Wu Xian trembled all over and muttered. Without hesitation, he touched the two wine bottles and was about to rush forward.


    "Come back!"


    Ding Ning grabbed one in one hand and brought them back. He said angrily, "it''s my performance time now. Don''t steal my limelight."


    Wu Xian didn''t give up. He was very thin and weighed just over 100 kg. Zhang Haifeng was a real burly man. He didn''t have 200 kg, but he was carried back by Ding Ning''s collar effortlessly. It can be seen how terrible his strength was.


    It seems that this new roommate is not simple. Zhang Haifeng always thought Ling Yun was powerful. Now he realized that I''m afraid this new roommate who seems harmless to humans and animals is the ultimate boss.


    "Sister Hong, you can see that this is their first hand. No wonder I am."


    Buckteeth wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. He didn''t forget to explain to sister Hong and waved to the younger brothers.


    Sister Hong sighed helplessly. Anyway, she had called brother Fei. She didn''t want to be nosy anymore. She simply took a few steps back to avoid splashing blood.


    Most of the people who can come here for dinner are those who are not afraid of things. Except for a few people who don''t want to cause trouble, most of them choose to stay and watch the excitement. Why not.


    Ding Ning''s initiative is also a whim. Ling Yun likes to play and be the boss. Then he might as well give Xuefu Road to her as a place for him to have a good time.


    Of course, he has another purpose. There are more than a dozen colleges and universities in the University City, including Ninghai University, Ninghai Institute of foreign languages, Ninghai Jiaotong University, Ninghai Institute of art, Ninghai Institute of architecture and engineering, etc.


    When he was in college, he knew that there was a mixture of dragons and snakes, and underground forces were rampant. Many college students were willing to degenerate, but many good girls were cheated, abducted and forced to embark on the road of no return.


    In the past, he didn''t want to and couldn''t manage, but since he was moved by Xiao Yao''s worship last time, he realized that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Since Ling Yun likes to be the boss, he simply cleaned up this piece as a gift to Ling Yun.


    I believe that if Lingyun manages this underground world, it will be able to purify the surrounding environment of the school and reduce the source of corruption for those inexperienced students.


    In the past, playing with Lingyun was a small fight in the nature of playing tickets, but Ding Ning made up his mind at this moment to play a big game and hold Lingyun up. With him watching, there will never be an accident.


    He stepped forward to meet those gangsters and fought together. In order to avoid shocking the world, he had to suppress his strength and slow down his speed. Sometimes he deliberately sold a flaw and got twice, trying to create that he was just a person who knew how to fight.


    But even so, the battle ended in just three minutes. There were gangsters lying everywhere on the ground. Even brother bucktooth and Gu qianyun lay down. They didn''t even have the strength to stand up. They hummed in pain. It''s not too much to describe it with sadness everywhere.


    Ding Ning moved his shoulder, stepped on Buck''s face and said with a smile, "who''s your boss? Now you can call for help and call your boss to help you take revenge."


    "No... dare not!"


    Bucktooth was crying and trembling. He really didn''t dare. A Lingyun was hard enough to clean up. Unexpectedly, this was more terrible. More than a dozen brothers didn''t even have a general. All the clean ones were cleaned up, not even one who could stand up.


    "You''re brother bucktooth. How dare you? Don''t you just want face? If I beat you, I''ll hit your boss in the face. If he doesn''t retaliate, how can you mix in the future?"


    Ding Ning''s earnest guidance.


    "I... give me bear heart and leopard courage. I don''t dare to retaliate. I''m wrong. Brother, please forgive me. I promise I won''t retaliate."


    Bucktooth wants to die. Even if he wants to revenge, he doesn''t dare to say. A gentleman doesn''t stand under the dangerous wall, and his life is still in the hands of others. Where dare he be presumptuous.


    Ding Ning is very angry. This guy has no backbone at all. He says he won''t retaliate if he doesn''t retaliate. It''s too bad.


    Hate iron and steel kicked him hard on the ass: "don''t give me nonsense. Now call your boss, otherwise, I''ll wait to collect your body."


    "Big... Big brother, what do you... What do you call it?"


    Buckteeth trembled and asked boldly.


    "Guo Jianglong is the first small attendant under master Yun of Fuxing Road."


    Ding Ning''s face was not red and his heart did not jump. He reported a pseudonym. He was complacent. Guo Jianglong and Guo Jianglong were more powerful than Jia Mingzhi from Xiao Chunan.


    "It''s brother long. OK, I''ll call my boss now. How much ransom are you going to ask?"


    Buckteeth shuddered, wondering in his heart, didn''t they all come out with nicknames such as double flower red stick, gold medal thug, four King Kong, eighteen Arhats and thirteen Taibao? What is the title of the first little attendant? I''ve never heard of it.


    "What ransom do you want? I''m not a kidnapper, I just ask your boss to talk."


    Ding Ning knew that this guy mistakenly thought he was going to extort, so he kicked him again.


    "Yes, yes, I''ll fight now, I''ll fight now!"


    Buckteeth completely counselled and hated Gu qianyun in his heart. If he hadn''t begged himself to come out, he wouldn''t have met such an iron plate.


    Ding Ning looked at Gu qianyun lying on the ground like a dead dog. His crotch was already wet. A smell came, and he frowned in disgust.


    Turning to sun Aijia, who squatted beside him, trembled with his legs and dared not even lift his head, a touch of sadness came into his heart. It''s really a poor man. There must be something hateful.


    I glanced at Zhang Haifeng and found that he looked calm. When I glanced at Sun Aijia, I didn''t even stop. It was like looking at a stranger. I was secretly relieved. It seems that he really put down.


    With a disgusting kick, Gu qianyun kicked him out for several meters. Regardless of his ghost crying and howling, he said coldly, "get out, let me find out that you have done evil. Be careful of your dog''s life."


    "Yes, yes, I''ll go, I''ll go now."


    Gu qianyun was not surprised but happy. He ran out like an amnesty. He didn''t even have the courage to look at Sun Aijia.


    Sun Aijia was desperate. She didn''t know what fate was waiting for her. She covered her face and cried.


    Lingyun hated such a fickle woman most. She scolded impatiently: "cry a fart, bitch who wants to change at the sight of different things, go away. Don''t appear in front of my brother again in the future, or I''ll scratch your face."


    "I see." Sun Aijia hid his face and fled with his head down and trembling all over.


    Zhang Haifeng sighed and lowered his eyelids. He seemed calm, but his feelings for more than three years could be put down.


    Ding Ning patted him on the shoulder to show comfort. Zhang Haifeng''s eyes were red and reluctantly grinned to indicate that he was okay.


    Ding Ning turned to red sister and said, "please, red sister, serve wine and food!"


    Sister Hong gave him a strange look in her eyes. She had a feeling that she couldn''t see through him. She still wanted to eat when she provoked such a big thing?


    But before Feige arrived and bucktooth''s boss arrived, she didn''t dare to touch Ding Ning''s mildew. She quickly twisted the snake''s waist and went to the back kitchen to arrange it in person.


    "Come and drink, boss, I respect you!"


    Zhang Haifeng didn''t even eat a mouthful of food. He opened a bottle of Wuliangye, filled the cup first, took it up and drank it.


    Lingyun reluctantly persuaded: "take a la carte before drinking, otherwise it''s easy to get drunk when you''re empty."


    "It''s all right. Let him drink. When he wakes up, he can start over."


    Ding Ning pulled Lingyun, shook his head, picked up the cup and drank it with Zhang Haifeng.


    "Second brother, I''ll drink with you!"


    Wu Xian said a rare word, picked up the cup and drank it at one breath. His pale little face turned red like a dog''s ass.


    "Good brother, don''t say anything. It''s all in the wine. We won''t get drunk today!"


    After drinking a glass of wine, Zhang Haifeng seemed to be resurrected with blood. Holding the wine bottle, he began to pour wine again.


    The whole cuizhuxuan was silent, watching the three people pour wine into their stomach one cup after another.


    With a bang, the gate was pushed open and several welcoming ladies were pushed aside.


    A fat man with a weight of more than 200 Jin came in with a cigar in his mouth and a domineering face surrounded by dozens of horses.


    The fat man couldn''t see his neck. His face was full of the color of killing. After looking around for a week, he stared at the buckteeth still lying on the ground and shouted, "useless things, don''t roll up."


    "Boss, you''re here. I remember, but my legs can''t move."


    Bucktooth wailed with a bitter face. Ding Ning kicked him just now. His lower body was unconscious and he couldn''t stand up if he wanted to stand.


    The fat man''s small eyes narrowed and flickered fiercely: "who moved you."

 Chapter 219

    "It''s Guo Jianglong, the first small attendant under master Yun of Fuxing Road."


    Buckteeth looked at Ding Ning with fear.


    The fat man looked at Ding Ning, who was drinking for himself. His fat face suddenly sank: "friend, call me through buckteeth. I don''t know what I want to do? Cross the river dragon? Hehe, it seems that I want to fight with this local snake."


    Ding Ning put down his glass and motioned Zhang Haifeng to continue. Shi Shi ran stood up and walked to a table without guests. He pulled a chair and sat down. He crossed his legs. Then he looked up at the fat man and reached out and made an invitation gesture: "sit down!"


    The fat man is also a character. He didn''t shout to fight and kill as soon as he came up, indicating to let people clear the scene. The addicted diners were politely invited out by the horses. Fortunately, they weren''t too rampant and asked people to settle the account before leaving, which made sister Hong''s face a little slower.


    The fat man''s horse came forward and opened the chair opposite Ding Ning. The fat man was not polite. He sat down, smoked a cigar and stared at Ding Ning in the fog: "tell me, what''s the purpose of my friend to see me?"


    "Sister Hong, there are guests. Serve tea!"


    Ding Ning didn''t lift his eyelids. He greeted sister Hong like ordering his men.


    Sister Hong''s old blood almost didn''t come out. NIMA, I''m not under your control when negotiating in our hotel. Why should you order me.


    But when she saw the fat man''s smiling face, she felt a chill in her heart and ordered the waiter to serve tea.


    She can''t give buck teeth face, but she doesn''t dare not give the fat man face. He is fat Buddha, the leader of an underground force near the University City. Even brother Fei calls him brother. She doesn''t dare to neglect him.


    Ding Ning slowly took a sip of the tea cup, tasted it carefully, and shook his head: "this jasmine tea is not very good."


    "This is a restaurant, not a teahouse."


    Sister Hong was angry with Ding Ning. She was angry when she remembered that he had called her as his subordinates.


    "Also, I haven''t asked how to call it?"


    Ding Ning finally looked at the fat man.


    "You don''t know me?"


    The fat man''s eyes narrowed and his face was stunned. It seemed that he felt a little incredible.


    "Hum, even our fat Buddha doesn''t know. How do you mix?"


    Next to the fat man, a bald man dressed in a black vest and covered with muscle pimples sneered and scolded.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were like a knife. He ruthlessly gouged out the bald head. The terrible murderous spirit filled the air, which surprised the fierce man to step back a few steps.


    Until Ding Ning took back his eyes, the fierce man looked pale and lowered his head. He was shocked to find that his legs were soft and his back had been soaked with cold sweat.


    The fat man glanced at the fierce man and showed a thoughtful look. Although Ding Ning''s eye was put away immediately, it made his hair stand upright, as if facing the wild beast.


    Immediately, a smile came out of his fat face: "I don''t know what Brother Guo asked me to do? If buck tooth has any offense, I''ll ask him to make amends for his brother."


    "Fat Buddha, bucktooth and I are just a little conflict. It''s not worth mentioning. I asked him to invite you. I have something to inquire about."


    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows and said straight to the point.


    "You said, as long as I know, I will know everything and say everything."


    The fat man was on the road, with a sincere look in his small eyes.


    "I''d like to ask how many forces are there near the University City, how are their relations and strength?"


    Ding Ning looked straight at the fat man with bright eyes.


    The fat man frowned and pondered for a moment, He said bluntly: "There are five forces that can rank the top near the University Town, namely, the flying car party, the knife club, the Buddha Hall, the axe gang and the black knife camp. The Buddha Hall is where I belong. Among these forces, the black knife camp is the latest, but the strength is the strongest. The other three are similar to the strength of our Buddha Hall. The current relationship looks harmonious on the surface, but in fact there are constant friction, Our Buddhist temple, the flying car party, the knife club and the axe gang have joined forces to compete with the black knife camp. After all, it is not our race. Their hearts must be different. The black knife camp belongs to the seven kings'' mansion. This is an external force from the prairie, trying to unify the underground world of Ninghai. Naturally, we will not easily compromise. "


    "Seven kings mansion? Black knife camp?" Ding Ning grinned at the corners of his mouth and flashed a strange light at the bottom of his eyes: "it''s a little interesting."


    "What else do friends want to know?" The fat man''s attitude is surprisingly cooperative.


    Ding Ning picked up his tea cup and sipped his tea. He said calmly, "please tell these forces and give them three days to obey us. Otherwise, those who obey will prosper and those who rebel will die."


    "What?"


    The pupil of the fat man suddenly contracted violently, and the cold awn was flashing at the bottom of his eyes.


    "You''re sick. What shit, cloud master? I''ve never heard of it."


    "Grass, it''s too arrogant. We really think our Buddha Hall is made of persimmons."


    "Arrogance, really arrogant. Those who obey prosper and those who rebel die. They really treat themselves as onions."


    "Paralyzed, the black knife camp is so crazy that I dare not say such a thing. The boy ran out of the mental hospital."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of younger brothers in the Buddhist hall were furious and scolded one after another. If the Buddha hadn''t always ordered, they would have rushed over and hacked Ding Ning to death.


    Ding Ning put the cup on the table, stood up, turned and left. The faint voice clearly spread to the fat man''s ear: "I believe Buddha is a smart man, and you will agree."


    The fat man snorted coldly and was about to order to chop the dead guy.


    But he was shocked to find that with the hum from his nose, Ding Ning''s tea cup suddenly burst into a pile of porcelain powder.


    But this is not the end. The thick and solid solid solid wood table collapsed silently like the melting of ice and snow and turned into a pile of powder.


    Immediately, the chair Ding Ning had just sat on was the same, and it turned into a pile of vermicelli. If it weren''t for the two piles of vermicelli on the ground, it was as if the table and chair had never existed.


    The noise and angry scolding stopped suddenly, and everyone was as numb as a ghost.


    The sweat on the fat Buddha''s forehead flowed like a spring, and his face was full of panic. He looked at Ding Ning in horror, and a cold air rushed straight to the spirit of heaven.


    There are also some retired special forces under his command, and even Wulin experts hired with high salaries, but these experts seem to him to be great, and they can only chop bricks with their bare hands.


    The solid wood table can also be split with the help of weapons, but it is impossible to turn it into powder.


    What is this? Where is this Guo Jianglong sacred?


    With such force, those who obey will prosper and those who rebel will die. This is definitely not empty talk. Where should he go?


    As soon as fat Buddha thought of this mysterious means and wanted his own life, he immediately lost the courage to fight against it.


    Shivering, he stood up and bowed respectfully to Ding Ning: "fat Buddha must bring Mr. Guo''s words to you. Excuse me!"


    "Remember, three days, only three days. Three days later, that is, in the evening of the 12th, I''m entertaining in the largest box here. I hope they can all enjoy the dinner, otherwise I''ll visit one by one!"


    The threat in Ding Ning''s words is self-evident.


    Fat Buddha didn''t say anything. He bowed respectfully again, walked backward out of cuizhuxuan, and left with his horse worried.


    "Sister Hong, I''m going to entertain guests in the evening of the 12th. I''ll leave the largest box for me at that time."


    Ding Ning glanced at Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian, who were already drunk and unconscious, and thought it would be better if they didn''t treat themselves as strange people. It''s better to have pure feelings between roommates.


    He doesn''t regret his impulse. He feels that he owes Lingyun too much. As long as Lingyun likes it, even if she wants the moon in the sky, he will get it for her.


    Sister Hong and a group of waiters have long been tongue tied. They don''t think Ding Ning is joking anymore. Sister Hong doesn''t dare to lose her temper with Ding Ning anymore. She swallows and spits, nods and can''t even speak.


    Ling yundao didn''t feel too shocked. She had long known that the man she loved was by no means an extraordinary person. Even if Ding Ning said that he was actually a superman wearing his underwear outside, she would believe it without hesitation.


    But she didn''t understand what Ding Ning wanted to do. She leaned on Ding Ning''s shoulder and asked softly, "husband, what do you want to do?"


    "Didn''t I tell you that Fuxing Road is not enough for you to toss about. I''m going to put Xuefu Road into your territory."


    Ding Ning spoiled and rubbed her head and said naturally.


    Ling Yun opened his mouth in surprise, "I thought you were joking."


    "Last time I asked you what you like to do, you never answered. I know you want to be the eldest sister, so I made my own decision to help you win the fattest territory. Xuefu Road is a place coveted by all forces. I believe you will like it."


    Ding Ning hugged her slender waist and said softly.


    Lingyun looked at Ding Ning with bright eyes: "but now people just want to be your little woman, not your eldest sister."


    "Hey, hey, you won''t delay being my little woman when you are the eldest sister."


    Ding Ning''s eyes are full of love. After his nourishment, Lingyun has faded. Every move and smile is full of the charm of young women, which makes people salivate.


    "Well, for the sake of my little attendant''s sincerity, Lord Yun will accept it reluctantly."


    Ling Yun''s big eyes narrowed into a crescent shape, happily leaning his head on Ding Ning''s shoulder, looking forward to the majestic scene of a large number of younger brothers behind him.


    "By the way, you can''t manage such a big territory alone. Transfer Gangzi, Xiaoyu and Yuanyang to help you. I''ll arrange several experts to be responsible for your safety."


    Ding Ning thought about it and decided to talk to Feng Jun and let them be responsible for protecting Lingyun''s safety. They are special forces with good skills and more than enough to protect Lingyun.


    "I listen to you."


    Ling Yun looks like a happy little woman. When she was a child, she was always bullied by others. She dreamed that one day she could become a majestic big sister of the underworld and step on all the bastards who dared to bully their mother. That''s why she practiced Taekwondo hard since childhood and became the fourth section of the black belt.


    "But I''ve agreed that some side businesses that play the edge ball can make money, but some things that shouldn''t be touched are definitely not allowed to be touched."


    Ding Ning warned seriously.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t know that the little women in your family hate those things most. Even in the fields on Fuxing Road, I never let Gangzi touch those things."


    "That''s good. That''s why I let you play. But then again, I''ve never seen a big sister like you. I won all the fields and gave them to Gangzi, and I haven''t seen them show filial piety to you."


    Ding Ning looked at Ling Yun funny. It was because he was familiar with her habits that he would never touch those things and strictly supervised Gangzi that they were not allowed to touch. He let her play willfully.

 Chapter 220

    "They are all children who grew up in the old area. They can''t study well. They can only fool around in the street and are often bullied by others. Since they call me sister, I naturally want to stand out for them. I can''t earn any money for several fields on Fuxing Road. They pay tribute to me every year. I refuse. It''s just to find a job for them."


    Gangzi, who grew up in a community with Lingyun, have poor academic performance and some rebellion. They fool around in the street all day and are often bullied.


    Lingyun has made great achievements in Taekwondo. Once he met them bullied by foreign gangsters, he helped them and beat the foreign gangsters away. Gangzi and they have been dead set on Lingyun since then. They respect her as the eldest sister. Lingyun also enjoyed it and became the cloud master of Fuxing Road.


    "Those little guys are pretty good. They are obedient, loyal and loyal. It''s also good to cultivate them well."


    Ding Ning remembered that there was a conflict when he first met Gangzi, but Lingyun made them honestly see him and called brother Ning. Although he may not really respect him, he absolutely respected Lingyun from the bottom of his heart. That''s enough.


    "Brother Fei, you''re here!"


    After seeing Ding Ning''s terrible force, sister Hong was afraid that when brother Fei came, she impulsively went to find Ding Ning for trouble. She stood nervously at the door of the hotel and waited. Seeing that brother Fei came in a jeep, she quickly welcomed him and told him what had happened before.


    Feige flashed a different color in his eyes, nodded to show that he knew it, quickly walked into the hotel and looked at Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning looked at the ferocious flying brother in amazement and said in a lost voice, "Da Fei?"


    "Is that you?"


    Feige also opened his mouth in amazement and suddenly laughed and said, "what a coincidence."


    "Yes, what a coincidence. I said I would contact you someday."


    Ding Ning also smiled. He never thought that this flying brother was the big fly who sold him the Panther.


    "Didn''t I give you my business card? Feel free to contact me."


    When Dafei saw that it was the big gold master, he immediately smiled and handed over a soft China.


    Ding Ning took the cigarette and said with a smile, "you are really diversified. You even run a hotel."


    "Hey, it''s not easy to do anything these days. It''s just to open a small restaurant to support your family by taking advantage of the feng shui treasure land of the University City."


    Dafei swept away his indifference when he met last time, enthusiastically pulled over the confused red sister and said, "this is Qiu Hong, the sister of my family, that is, my child''s aunt. If my brother comes to me for dinner, he will find her, and all orders will be free."


    "I didn''t expect you to know me. I knew I wouldn''t be this villain. Now I''m not pleasing inside and outside."


    Qiu HongChong threw a wink at Dafei and said charmingly.


    Ding Ning whispered to himself that his sister-in-law''s half ass is his brother-in-law''s. It''s true that Dafei obviously has a different relationship with Qiu Hong.


    Dafei''s hands were rubbed on Qiu Hong''s ass, and she didn''t see any reaction. She must have colluded with her for a long time.


    He smiled politely and said, "just a discount or something. I won''t come for free."


    "Brother works brightly. Xiao Hong brings a platinum card to her brother. In the future, as long as my brother comes, he will be 50% off."


    Dafei is very familiar. He pulls a bench and sits down. He tells Qiu Hong to go to the kitchen to make some good dishes, bring his treasured Maotai, and send Ding Ning a 50% discount platinum card.


    After Qiu Hong left, Dafei smiled and stretched out his hand: "introduce yourself, Peng Yufei. My brothers call me Dafei. I haven''t asked my brother''s name last time."


    "My name is Ding Ning. This is my girlfriend Ling Yun. Those two who drink too much are my friends."


    Ding Ning smiled, shook hands with him and introduced Ling Yun. Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian were drunk cats.


    "Brothers are really lucky, and younger brothers and sisters are really beautiful."


    Dafei looked at Lingyun in amazement and praised him. He took back his eyes in a measured way, which made Ding Ning''s impression on him better.


    "Dafei''s child aunt is still very beautiful." Ding Ning squeezed his eyes.


    Dafei didn''t hide it either. He smiled proudly: "fat water doesn''t flow into outsiders'' fields. Beautiful sister-in-law can''t be cheap to outsiders."


    Ling Yun turned his eyes, twisted it around Ding Ning''s waist and said fiercely, "do you envy Dafei and dislike that I have no sisters and no child aunt to hook up with you?"


    Ding Ning couldn''t cry or laugh: "people can look for a big fly. As soon as they look for it, they find an aunt with a child. You can''t force it without me."


    "I''d like to, lest you attract bees and butterflies outside."


    Lingyun grumbled discontentedly, making Dafei laugh.


    There are basically no guests at this point. Qiu Hong sits next to Dafei and drinks with Ding Ning.


    Lingyun didn''t drink and didn''t get bored, so he sat aside and watched Ding Ning drink.


    Dafei is very talkative and has the experience of poaching all over the world. He talks endlessly about the local conditions and customs of various countries, which makes Ding Ning listen with interest.


    Ding Ning asked about the distribution of forces near the University City several times. Dafei took care of the left and right to talk about his diverging topic. When he was forced to be urgent, he said that he did not belong to the forces here. He just opened a hotel here and dealt with them. He would never participate in the competition for forces here.


    The wine was drunk until more than 4 p.m. before the guests and hosts dispersed happily. After exchanging contact numbers with each other, they waved goodbye.


    Seeing Ding Ning and Ling Yun off with Zhang Haifeng, Dafei''s eyes twinkled with the color of thinking.


    Qiu Hong took his arm and asked seriously, "brother Fei, do you think it''s reliable that this man wants to win the Xuefu Road?"


    "It''s not a raptor, but Jiang. He''s not easy. Whatever he is, it has nothing to do with us. Hurry up and let''s shoot while there''s still some time."


    Dafei sighed and immediately changed into a playful face. He took Qiu Hong to the hotel. The hotel manager''s lounge is their gun room.


    Qiu Hong''s face was blushing with shame. She beat him on his shoulder: "you know how to deal with others when you come."


    "Hey, what can I do? Your sister is pregnant. If you don''t bother you, you can''t bother her."


    Dafei hastily picked up Qiu Hong and strode to the lounge.


    "Brother Fei, what if I''m pregnant?"


    Qiu Hong asked with some worry.


    "If you''re pregnant, you''ll have a baby. Your sister doesn''t know our relationship. She just pretends not to know."


    When he entered the lounge, Dafei monkey was so anxious that he didn''t even have time to take off his clothes. He lifted Qiu Hong''s short skirt, opened Xiao nei, and directly took the gun and mounted the horse


    After the cloud and rain, Qiu Hong nestled in Dafei''s strong arms with a flushed face and asked faintly, "brother Fei, I''m so afraid."


    "What are you afraid of?" Dafei asked absentmindedly, smoking happily afterwards.


    "What if something happens to the things you are doing now? What about me and my sister?"


    Qiu Hong asked with a worried face.


    Dafei took a deep smoke. The smoke was so thick that he couldn''t see his expression. For a long time, Then he said in a low voice, "I''ve left a lot of money for you and your sister. If something happens to me one day, take this money and marry a good man. Your sister, whether she remarries or widows, follow her. There''s only one. Anyway, my children, you must help me raise them. My old Peng family can''t break its roots."


    "Brother Fei, no, I don''t want money, and I don''t want to get married. I want to be with you all my life."


    Qiu Hong burst into tears, held Dafei''s waist tightly and begged, "let''s run, take my sister out of here and find a place where no one can find us. Shall we serve you together?"


    "It''s useless, Xiao Hong. You can''t run away. You don''t know how powerful they are. It''s impossible to escape their pursuit at the ends of the earth. Let''s count it day by day."


    Dafei stroked Qiu Hong''s hair and said dejectedly, "since I got on this ship, there is no possibility of getting off the ship."


    "Isn''t it brother Jiuzhi? No matter how powerful he is, he is only in Ninghai. Isn''t it safe for us to leave Ninghai and find a remote place to hide?"


    Qiu Hong looked at him sadly and begged.


    "You don''t understand, Xiao Hong. Brother Jiuzhi is not a big boss at all. He is just a chess piece on the surface. The force standing behind him is the most terrible. Do you think Jiuzhi, a Ninghai businessman, has the ability to smuggle around the world?"


    Dafei snuffed out the cigarette end and looked at the worried Qiu Hong zhanyan with a smile: "there is wine today. What do you want to do so much? Come on, let me hurt you again."


    As the two became one again, Qiu Hong''s eyes glittered with an obscure luster in the corner that Dafei couldn''t see.


    After Ding Ning sent the two roommates back to the dormitory, he sent Ling Yun home and then rushed to the suite rented by Mavericks.


    First, the Mavericks had two more disabled comrades in arms. Second, mu Yanran invited him to have a snack and said he had something to talk to him about.


    Zhao Wei and others are very excited to see Ding Ning, but they can''t say anything about gratitude. Except Feng Jun, they have completely recovered their health after a few days of rehabilitation exercise.


    Tears twinkled in Feng Jun''s eyes. A bone several centimeters long had grown out of his left elbow, so that he could foresee the day when he would completely return to normal.


    Although the numbness and itching of bone growth made him scratch his heart and lungs, and he wanted to scratch his arm, he knew that this was the sign that the wound began to recover, and he had to hold on.


    One of the two new disabled soldiers is called Cheng Hu and the other is called land war.


    Looking at the respect of Mavericks and others for the land war, Ding Ning knew that he was actually an instructor of the special forces.


    Cheng Hu, the strongest soldier in their special team, said that their disability was caused in the same mission.


    Cheng Hu stays alone to snipe the enemy and buy time for his comrades in arms to retreat.


    The land war couldn''t bear the sacrifice of his most proud student. He disobeyed the orders of his superiors to rescue Cheng Hu. Cheng Hu, who was carrying more than a dozen guns, escaped from the hail of bullets. The price was a lame leg and a broken arm.


    Cheng Hu is no better. Although he has recovered his life, he is paralyzed because he was shot in the spine and lost his spinal cord. He can''t take care of himself and can only live in bed.


    Looking at the land war limping with a leg and pushing a wheelchair, Ding Ning was awed. Their experience explained what is called comradeship.


    Fortunately, none of them had amputation. Although such disability was troublesome, it was difficult to defeat Ding Ning. It took two hours and a lot of real Qi for preliminary treatment.


    The legs and arms of a land war are not a big problem. After treatment, they can return to normal after a period of rehabilitation training.


    Cheng Hu''s injury is more troublesome and needs multiple treatments.


    Even so, Cheng Hu''s eyes were filled with tears, and his lower body was already conscious.


    Lu Zhan wept with joy. He was not happy for himself, but for Cheng Hu, a disciple.


    The feelings of soldiers are simple. They didn''t say anything grateful. They just said it in a muffled voice. In the future, Dr. Ding''s life will be Dr. Ding''s. as long as they don''t betray the country, they will never refuse to go up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire.


    Ding Ning was not polite to them either. He said he needed their help in three days to negotiate with a group of gangsters.

 Chapter 221

    Ding Ning was a little uneasy when he said these words. After all, they used to be soldiers. They were afraid that participating in the game of underground forces would disgust them.


    But unexpectedly, these soldiers did not care. They patted their chests to ensure that there was no problem.


    Ding Ning was a little puzzled at first, but after hearing the explanation of Gong Qiang and others, he realized that they had played gangsters because of their tasks during their service.


    People in the underworld also have reckless heroes who are loyal and courageous and strictly abide by their own bottom line. They are performing moving stories of joys and sorrows. Compared with the intrigues and intrigues of those people in the underworld, these reckless heroes who are happy, grateful and hostile are more in line with the temperament of these soldiers.


    Of course, what they believe more is Ding Ning''s character. They believe that he will never do evil and harm the country and society.


    This moved Ding Ning and asked them why they believed him so much. Aren''t they afraid that he wanted to use them to treat them?


    The calf smiled and said a word to interpret their heart, "What kind of life do you want with your medical skills? It''s easy to find experts to follow. There''s no need to waste time and energy on us hopeless disabled people. You can cure us and frankly tell us to participate in the game of underground forces. This must have your intention and reason, which is also a kind of trust and trust for us It''s my pleasure. Now that we have decided to follow you, it''s our bounden duty to obey orders. "


    Ding Ning was stunned for a long time before he seriously said, "I swear here that I will never use you to do anything against conscience and morality, otherwise..."


    "Well, boss, we believe you. Don''t swear. It''s like we have no conscience."


    Lu Zhan, with a burly body, firm face and high prestige, interrupted Ding Ning with a smile and took the lead in shouting the boss.


    "Yes, the brothers will eat with you in the future. As long as you don''t dislike us, you will be our boss for life."


    Gong Qiang also smiled and agreed with the boss.


    "Boss! It''s much better than calling your name directly."


    "Yes, you are our benefactor. It seems disrespectful to call him by his name. The instructor has water products."


    "I want to call you brother Ning. You''re younger than us. We''re uncomfortable. You don''t feel comfortable listening. It''s the proper name for the boss."


    "Anyway, we are all poor soldiers. We have no money to pay medical expenses. We can only pay our debts with our lives, boss, ha ha."


    ¡­¡­


    A total of nine soldiers, with sincere smiles on their faces, determined the new title of boss in a half joking and half serious tone.


    Ding Ning was very embarrassed, but with the insistence that everyone could not refuse, he had to accept the title.


    He made an appointment to come back tomorrow to treat Cheng Hu. He declined their invitation to have a drink together. Ding Ning hurried to yipinzhai for a snack according to the address sent to him by mu Yanran.


    The front face of yipinzhai is not big, but the space inside is not small. There are more than 20 tables in the hall alone. Although the main business is vegetarian Zhai, its business is booming because of its excellent taste.


    Even if it was more than 9 p.m., the hall was still full, and there were still people waiting in line. Fortunately, mu Yanran had already booked a seat. Ding Ning reported the box number, and a waiter took him to a fresh room.


    The private room is not big. A round table with a diameter of one meter, four chairs and a set of combined sofa next to it look very warm.


    "May I take your order now, sir?"


    Mu Yanran hasn''t arrived yet. The waiter takes the menu and asks Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning took over the beautifully made menu with pictures and looked through it. He was surprised and asked, "aren''t you all vegetarian vegetarian here? Why do you still have chicken, duck and fish."


    The waitress is in her early twenties. She is pretty and willing to interact more with handsome men. She smiled and said proudly, "these dishes look like meat dishes. In fact, they are all made of tofu. It''s hard for guests to eat."


    Ding Ning suddenly realized and sincerely praised: "no wonder your business is so good."


    "Of course, although our store is not big, there are many guests who come here every day. From 11:00 noon to 12:00 at night, there are basically no people here."


    The waitress became more and more proud.


    Ding Ning smiled with interest and said, "then you''re not very tired."


    "What are you afraid of when you are tired? The better the business of yipinzhai, the higher our salary as a waiter."


    The waitress explained very seriously: "we don''t just get the base salary. According to the daily turnover, we will have a corresponding Commission. The better the business, the more commission we get. Our boss said it was performance salary."


    "Your boss has quite a business mind."


    Ding Ning secretly lamented that management is indeed a university.


    Linking turnover with commission not only enhances cohesion, but also gives employees a sense of ownership.


    After all, the quality of hotel business is closely related to the interests of each of them, which is destined to make them serve more warmly and considerate. They strictly adhere to the concept that customers are God, let repeat customers continue, and make business better and better. No wonder this pinzhai business is so hot.


    This reminds Ding Ning of the small restaurant run by sister Qiao in Luochuan town. The business is also hot, but the service attitude is far worse than yipinzhai.


    Sister Qiao belongs to the nature of playing tickets. She doesn''t care whether she makes money or not. It''s more convenient to find a place to eat for the old men such as Dad and Shifu.


    The customer is God? I''m kidding. Sister Qiao is too lazy to serve those guests. The service attitude is terrible, but those customers still flock to it.


    I can''t help it. The food cooked by sister Qiao is delicious in the world. It makes people linger and forget to return.


    Although he hasn''t tasted the dishes of yipinzhai yet, Danting is sure that the cooking skills of the chefs here and sister Qiao are definitely not of the same level.


    This makes him miss sister Qiao''s delicious food. Although he has got 80% of the true story of sister Qiao''s cooking, his mind is not above at all, and he is far from what sister Qiao said to concentrate on eating into the Tao.


    "You''re here. I''m sorry I''m late."


    Mu Yanran pushed the door and came in. She said apologetically.


    "It doesn''t matter. Being late is always the patent of beauty."


    Ding Ning astringed her mind, stood up with a smile, took mu Yanran''s bag very considerately, hung it on the clothes hanger next to her, and said with a beautiful mouth.


    The waiter looked at mu Yanran''s cold and holy temperament and national appearance, and suddenly felt ashamed.


    Her heart was dejected. She matched the handsome man very well. She was very self-conscious and put away the idea of having an affair with the handsome man with a professional smile: "beauty, the handsome man will not be willing to order until you come. Look, what do you want to eat?"


    Mu Yanran naturally took over the menu and skillfully ordered several dishes: "colorful neon, dragon walking in the world, thousand handed Guanyin, nine story floating Tu, well, another Nezha making the sea!"


    Ding Ning was stunned: "this is the name of the dish? How do I feel like a myth and legend."


    "Ha ha, I was confused when I first came here. After eating several times, I learned that colorful neon is actually a combination of seven colors of vegetables; Longxing Tianxia is carved into a dragon with tofu and poured with a layer of special sauce; Qianshou Guanyin is carved from Earth beans and stewed with seasoning. It tastes very delicious; Jiufu Tu is red taro Fired, in fact, is a silk drawing red taro, but the shape is a nine layer floating Tu; Nezha naohai is a medicinal diet made of more than a dozen medicinal materials such as tofu, lotus petals and lotus seeds. The taste is absolutely speechless. "


    Mu Yanran patiently explained that the wave light in her beautiful eyes was full of laughter, and seemed to like watching Ding Ning''s surprise.


    "Elder sister, you can''t treat me to dinner without meat? I''m a carnivore."


    Ding Ning said bitterly.


    "I like to be vegetarian. Well, let''s have another Rooster to announce the dawn, fish leaping to the dragon''s gate, and two meat dishes."


    Mu Yan smiled cunningly.


    "Wow, it''s really meat."


    Ding Ning likes mu Yanran to show the narrow side of the little girl, deliberately pretending not to know, showing a look of salivation.


    The waiter knew he was funny, smiled implicitly and turned away.


    Sure enough, mu Yanran didn''t know what to do and said triumphantly, "sister, it''s my treat. Of course, I have to give my brother two meat dishes."


    "It''s very kind of you, sister. I''m so moved that I want to make a promise."


    Ding Ning showed an expression of being moved to death.


    Mu Yan smiled faintly and glared at him angrily: "scoundrel, I''m your sister. Don''t talk nonsense."


    Ding Ning knew that she was tender and dared not flirt with her again. He changed the topic and said, "sister, why did you remember to invite me to dinner today? Tell me what you have."


    "Look at what you said. Can''t I invite you to dinner if I have nothing?"


    Mu Yan pretended to be unhappy.


    "If you don''t want to be courteous, you''ll have to steal. Usually you want me to stay away from you. If you don''t want to invite me to dinner, I don''t believe it."


    Ding Ning said faintly with a trace of resentment.


    Mu Yanran jumped in her heart and thought carefully. Since they met, it seems that Ding Ning has been paying, and she has always been asking for it, which makes her inexplicably feel guilty.


    She really has something to do with Ding Ning, but now when it comes to this, what she wants to say is a little hard to say,


    Seeing that Mu Yan was silent, Ding Ning secretly scolded himself that he couldn''t chat. He quickly lost his smile and said, "sister, I''m talking nonsense. Don''t take it to heart. If you have something to say, you can go up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire."


    Mu Yanran looked at him with straight eyes, which made him hair in his heart: "what''s the matter? Sister, did I say something wrong?"


    "Ding Ning, why are you so kind to me?"


    Mu Yanran''s sudden remark caught Ding Ning unprepared, and a trace of confusion flashed in her eyes.


    Ask yourself why he is so good to Mu Yanran. At first, it was because her queen fan attracted him and gave him a strong desire to conquer.


    But after several contacts, I found that although she had a female Wang Fan, she was actually a very simple little woman in her heart. His desire to conquer had long been thrown out of the sky and turned into a desire to protect.


    However, being nice to her seems to have formed an inertia and a habit. He just doesn''t want to watch such a simple woman being calculated, bullied and wanted to protect her.


    Mu Yanran looked at him without blinking, as if she had to get a satisfactory answer.


    Ding Ning sorted out his thoughts, grinned and said, "you are my sister. Do I need a reason to be good to my sister?"


    Mu Yanran''s whole body was stiff, as if a sledgehammer hit her heart hard, which made her burst into tears.


    Ding Ning flustered and hurriedly handed over the paper towel, "sister, you... Don''t cry. Did I say something wrong?"


    Mu Yanran showed her unprecedented weakness. She took the paper towel and wiped her tears. She smiled and said, "no, you didn''t say anything wrong. My sister is so happy. This is crying with joy. It''s nice to have your brother. My sister is so happy."

 Chapter 222

    "Hey, scare me. Sister, you can talk if you have anything. Don''t be polite to me. Although my brother doesn''t have a big deal, he will never allow anyone to bully you. I will protect you all my life."


    Ding Ning looked at mu Yanran with some pain and promised to blurt out without thinking.


    He can see that mu Yanran is a woman with a story, but she hides well, buries those unpleasant things deep in her heart, silently tastes loneliness and won''t talk to people easily.


    He suddenly gave birth to a desire to understand her, comfort her, accompany her, make her no longer sad, no longer cry, and live happily.


    Mu Yanran blushed and said, "you want to marry a daughter-in-law and have your own family life in the future. Do you know how long your life is? Making a promise easily is just an immature performance. In this way, just talk to your sister. Don''t talk to girls casually in the future."


    "You''re not another girl. You''re my sister. Why can''t I say that I just want to protect you all my life, and no one can stop me."


    Ding Ning said unconvinced like an angry child.


    Mu Yanran looked at Ding Ning gently, stunned and speechless. The images in her memory gradually coincided with Ding Ning and merged into one.


    Sigh, smile bitterly and shake their heads. After all, they are not alone. A real brother and a dry brother are all young children, but they all said the same thing.


    However, my brother said such words when he was young and ignorant. When he grew up, he had drifted away from her and had already forgotten his promise.


    And Ding Ning, although she was an adult when she said this sentence, in her opinion, she was still full of childishness.


    Her feelings for Ding Ning are very complex, sometimes like friends, sometimes like siblings, sometimes like confidants, and sometimes she will rely on him when she is physically and mentally tired.


    The waiter began to serve, and they didn''t communicate, but Ding Ning knew that mu Yanran must have something to find him.


    She didn''t say, Ding Ning didn''t ask, followed the instructions of the great master, didn''t eat, didn''t sleep, and silently tasted the vegetarian Zhai of yipinzhai.


    Perhaps it was Ding Ning''s seemingly angry words that touched the softest place in Mu Yanran''s heart, immersing her in memories, and there was no intention to tease him.


    A meal was plain and tasteless. This was a very delicious meal. Ding Ning also didn''t have Zi and taste.


    But he has to admit that the dishes of yipinzhai are really good, second only to sister Qiao and his craft. It is also a rare delicacy in Ninghai.


    "Come on, sister, I''m not an outsider. Don''t hide it with me."


    After dinner and soup, Ding Ning began to ask seriously.


    "I... nothing. I just want to invite you to dinner."


    Mu Yanran wanted to stop talking, but finally chose not to say. She cherished her sister and brother relationship with Ding Ning and didn''t want to mix this simple feeling with some utilitarianism.


    Ding Ning frowned and stared at Mu Yan without blinking: "sister, do you treat me as an outsider?"


    "No, I don''t want to say it because I regard you as a relative."


    Mu Yanran was embarrassed by his hot eyes, summoned up the courage to face his eyes and said seriously.


    Ding Ning''s mouth was slightly upturned and outlined a sinister radian. He said aggressively, "sister, do you know what relatives are?"


    "What are relatives?" Mu Yanran stared at him, but she was carefully tasting the meaning of her relatives.


    "Yes, what are relatives?"


    Ding Ning pressed him meticulously. He knew that mu Yanran had a heart knot. If she didn''t open her heart knot, she would never open her heart.


    Some things will feel better when they are said, but once they are buried in the bottom of my heart and bear them silently, they will become heart disease and depression sooner or later.


    Even though he had no intention of conquering her and really regarded her as his sister, he didn''t want to have a sick sister.


    Seeing mu Yanran''s eyes blurred, Ding Ning seemed to be in a daze and said in high spirits:


    "In my heart, relatives are a kind of special relationship that does not contain any utilitarian nature and does not ask for any return, but simply can rely on each other, support each other, talk to each other, understand each other, comfort each other, take care of each other and trust each other. It''s good to have blood relationship or not. As long as they are relatives, there''s nothing you can''t say."


    Mu Yanran gradually had a focal length in her pupils, looked deeply at Ding Ning and said with envy, "do you have such relatives?"


    "Of course, my father and my master are all my relatives. I will tell them what''s on my mind. They will help me analyze, comfort me, give me suggestions and teach me how to deal with things."


    Speaking of his father and master, Ding Ning''s face showed pride and admiration.


    "Have you ever thought about what would happen if your relatives betrayed you?"


    Mu Yanran said something very untimely.


    "No way, they can''t betray me. They are the best people in the world."


    Ding Ning said firmly that even though his father and masters have lost contact for five years, he still firmly believes that they will pay attention to themselves in a corner of the earth.


    Mu Yanran looked at Ding Ning''s firm eyes and said faintly, "I envy you that you have such relatives, but I don''t. My only closest brother is becoming more and more impatient, alienating me, and don''t want me to take care of him. I haven''t seen him for more than two years."


    "Sister, I think your idea is extreme. Although I haven''t seen your brother, I think the responsibility lies not in him but in you. No matter men or women, there will be a rebellious period in everyone''s growth. The more you care about him, the more you want to take care of him, the more rebellious he is. After all, no one wants to live under the protection of others forever, that is Then, this person is his closest relative. "


    Ding Ning paused slightly, Carefully organize the language: "He alienates you and dislikes you, which is exactly the sign of his growth. In his rebellious age, he is self-centered and thinks he can do anything. He is like a young eagle. He wants to leave the embrace of the eagle and try to fly. Even if he falls head and blood and gets black and blue, he will never regret it, because this is the pain that must be experienced for growth. When he goes through it Wind and rain, will realize the eagle''s good intentions, and that precious concern and heartache. "


    Mu Yanran''s beautiful eyes twinkled with brilliance, but he still asked, "you''re not him. How can you know his psychology so well?"


    "Because I''m also a man. I''ve also experienced..."


    Ding Ning said half, but suddenly stopped, as if he had been possessed by a devil, A stunned whisper: "I know. I know why they left me. They don''t want me anymore, but they want to break all my dependence and let me go through the wind and rain alone. I''m so stupid. How can I understand their intentions until now? I''m worried about gains and losses all day. I know what you mean. Dad, master, I will live up to your expectations. Here you are You have a satisfactory answer. "


    Mu Yan frowned and looked at Ding Ning talking to himself, but she couldn''t hear what he was saying. She shook her fingers in front of him with some worry, "brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Sister, thank you. Thank you for helping me untie the biggest knot. I love you."


    Ding Ning jumped up with excitement, kissed mu Yanran on the face with ecstasy, and then rushed to pick her up and turn around.


    "You... You let me go, you scoundrel. You deliberately take advantage of me."


    Mu Yanran felt Ding Ning''s sudden joy. She beat him twice on the shoulder, but her heart jumped like a deer. This generous chest gave her an unparalleled sense of security.


    Ding Ning was surprised that she had lost her manners and quickly released her giggle. "Elder sister, I''m sorry. I''ve suddenly figured out the problem I can''t think of all the time. I''m too excited."


    "It''s all right. I''m just talking. I won''t be serious with you."


    Mu Yanran''s face was crimson, her eyes were flowing, and she was charming and wanted to drop. She gently opened her cherry lips and said waxy.


    Ding Ning looked straight. At this moment, Mu Yan was shy and timid, just like the graceful woman in Jiangnan who came down from the ink painting, full of different customs.


    "Sister, you are so beautiful."


    Ding Ning looked at her blankly and praised her sincerely.


    "Silly, my brother is so handsome. If my sister is ugly, wouldn''t it be a disgrace to my brother."


    Feeling his hot eyes, mu Yanran''s heart beat fiercely. A flash of panic flashed in her eyes, trying to disturb his aggressive line of sight with jokes.


    "Sister, can I hold you?"


    Ding Ning asked politely, but before mu Yanran answered, he could not refuse to take her into his arms.


    "You... Scoundrel!"


    Mu Yan stamped her feet in shame and subconsciously wanted to push him away, but seeing that he had no further action, she comforted herself that he regarded me as his sister. It doesn''t matter if he hugged me with his sister and brother.


    "Sister, I want to kiss you."


    Ding Ning felt her heart beat like thunder, held back her smile, and took an inch seriously.


    Mu Yanran was stiff all over. NIMA also kicked her nose and face, but she couldn''t help but hum.


    Ding Ning was overjoyed and gave him a wolf kiss.


    "Well..."


    Mu Yanran suddenly widened her eyes and felt ashamed and annoyed. This bastard, he... How can he talk to his relatives? It''s still someone''s first kiss.


    "Pa!"


    Hurriedly pushed him away, shook his hand and slapped Ding Ning in the face. His eyes began to turn red and stared at him expressionless: "you... You''re too much."


    "Yes... Sorry! Sister, I can''t help it. I apologize to you. I really didn''t mean to."


    Ding Ning panicked and apologized again and again.


    He was too complacent. He had planned to kiss her forehead. Unexpectedly, he suddenly became narrow-minded, temporarily changed his goal, and finally annoyed her.


    Mu Yanran''s face was livid, but seeing that he was pale and at a loss, she couldn''t bear it. She eased her tone a little:


    "I forgive you this time, but it must not happen again. Otherwise, we can''t even be friends."


    "Oh! I see, sister!"


    Ding Ning hung his head like a child who had done something wrong, with a pitiful look of remorse and remorse on his face.


    Mu Yanran''s heart softened again and said softly, "well, don''t blame yourself. I know that children of your age are easy to be impulsive. After all, my sister is not angry with you. My sister is also wrong. I shouldn''t hit you. Does it hurt?"


    "I did something wrong and deserve to be punished. My sister didn''t do anything wrong, I just should fight!"


    Ding Ning lowered her head and said timidly, but she secretly afterthought the aftertaste of the kiss. My sister''s lips are so soft and fragrant. I really want to have an in-depth communication with her.


    "It''s my sister. I shouldn''t beat you. I''ll rub it for you."


    Mu Yanran picked up his face in pain, gently rubbed the palm print on his face, and exhaled as LAN said.

 Chapter 223

    Focused expression, distressed eyes, long eyelashes flickering, verdant and jade like soft pancreas caressing the cheek, and attractive red lips are as pink and tender as rose petals.


    Ding Ning lowered his eyes and secretly complained in his heart. It''s too tempting. It''s testing my concentration.


    He wanted to hold her in his arms and ravage her bright red lips, but the previous slap made him understand that mu Yanran was a clean girl and really regarded him as his brother.


    Offending her again is that animals are not as good as animals. He himself can''t pass the level in his heart.


    Hurriedly stepped back, rubbed his cheek and said with an embarrassed smile: "sister, I''m irritable and fleshy. It''s okay."


    A touch of purplish red quietly climbed up mu Yanran''s cheek. She also realized that her move was too intimate.


    Although she regards him as her brother, she is not a blood related brother after all. Being too intimate is easy to make people think and become ambiguous.


    An unnatural dry cough: "don''t blame your sister."


    "How? I''m not so stingy."


    "You mean sister is stingy?"


    "Hum! My sister is stingy. What''s the matter with my brother kissing my sister? In foreign countries, two men and women who don''t know each other still hug and kiss when they meet. We kiss so pure. Is it on the line?"


    Ding Ning hid his dirty mind with a wronged face and became a kiss between his sister and brother.


    Sure enough, the simple mu Yanran immediately began to blame herself. Yes, what happened to her brother kissing her sister? There are kissing gifts when foreigners meet. I really make a mountain out of a molehill.


    On such a thought, mu Yanran became more and more guilty and said with a red face: "it''s my sister. The main sister is still the first kiss. It''s a little too nervous."


    "The first kiss? The first kiss is good. The fat water doesn''t flow into the field of outsiders. I don''t know which bastard is cheap in the future. I''m flustered when I think about it..."


    Ding Ning was excited as if he had beaten chicken blood. He said with a flowery mouth. Seeing mu Yanran''s blacker and blacker face, he knew he was speechless and quickly shut his mouth.


    Mu Yanran is funny and angry. This brother is really a living treasure. He dares to say anything, but he has some inexplicable joy in his heart. Is he eating the vinegar of his future brother-in-law?


    But he didn''t know that Ding Ning was also very contradictory. He blamed himself and was proud. He had made up his mind to treat her as his sister and enjoy her love and spoil.


    But the ridicule words just now made him suddenly feel sour. Only then did he understand that his subconscious still regarded her as the woman he wanted to push down.


    It seems that she has no intention of kissing. In fact, it is the possessive desire in her subconscious mind. Approaching mu Yanran in the name of her sister and brother makes her form a habit of being close to him.


    Habit is a terrible thing, which will imperceptibly change the relationship between two people from sister and brother to lovers.


    But he knows not to rush. Mu Yanran is different from ordinary girls. Her heart is very traditional and conservative, and her vigilance is unusually strong. Being eager for success will only scare her, and the gains outweigh the losses.


    Immediately took mu Yanran''s hand and pulled her to sit down on the sofa: "sister, tell me what happened?"


    Mu Yanran resisted his hand in hand, but she had slapped him before and was still blaming herself. Seeing that his eyes were clean and clear, she let him hold hands.


    "Our company wanted to sell your two kinds of glass ornaments to raise funds, but after expert appraisal, President sun decided to enter the auction process."


    Speaking of business, mu Yanran came back to her spirit: "you don''t know how red those two kinds of glass ornaments are. Jade carving masters from all over the country flock to meet you."


    "Didn''t you promise?" Ding Ning was worried. He didn''t want to be a jade Carver to attract people''s attention.


    "Of course I didn''t promise. I''m not stupid. How could I make decisions without your permission? I didn''t even say your name. I just assumed that I was an expert in the world who met by chance and didn''t want to see anyone."


    Mu Yan smiled softly and looked at him with soft eyes. His eyebrows were full of worship and pride: "brother, you''re great. You don''t know the pious expression of those jade carving masters with eyes on their forehead when appreciating your carved ornaments. I think it''s funny."


    Being looked at by her adoration, Ding Ning still had some vanity in his heart and said with a smile, "you don''t see whose brother it is."


    "It doesn''t matter who''s younger brother. You''re good at carving. Do you know? These jade carving masters have found the knife mark in your jade carving. They all say that your works are uncanny and natural, and there is no trace of artificial carving. They have created a new school in the jade carving world. They call it tiandaoliu, and you are respected by them as Tiandao master since you After the news that the jade carvings were going to be auctioned came out, the top jade carvings gathered in Ninghai these two days to admire and praise your jade carvings. Even the head office was shocked. Vice president Wang arrived this morning. Originally, we only planned to auction the two glass ornaments. As a result, vice president Wang said that we were outrageous, It forced us to auction the 39 ice pendants. The auction house has spread the news that tiandaoliu jade carving was auctioned on October 1. Even foreign collectors were shocked and set off to Ninghai to participate in the auction. "


    Mu Yanran didn''t seem to expect to make such a big movement. She threw out her tongue with lingering fear: "fortunately, no one knows the moon dragon you sent me. Otherwise, it has to be appreciated by those guys who want to see it."


    Ding Ning frowned: "has Wang Xianghua arrived?"


    Mu Yanran flashed a doubt in her eyes: "how do you know vice president Wang''s name is Wang Xianghua?"


    Ding Ning''s heart was cold and terrible. He forgot the black faced man for a moment before he knew Wang Xianghua. He shouldn''t know the name. He quickly fooled: "you''re my sister. Although I haven''t come these days, it doesn''t mean I don''t pay attention to your company. I checked the information specially to know that vice president Wang Xianghua who is about to visit your company is called Wang Xianghua."


    Seeing mu Yanran''s suspicious expression, Ding Ning quickly turned off the topic and said, "by the way, sister, it''s reasonable to say that the auction should be a good thing. How do I think your clothes are worried and what problems have you encountered?"


    Speaking of business, mu Yanran was successfully distracted, With an angry face, he said: "sun and Wang Xianghua disagree and let me be responsible for receiving him. I feel that he has no good intentions for me. His eyes are always staring at me. If I''m okay, I''ll start. The reason why I''m late tonight is that he wants me to take him to visit the night scene of Ninghai. I can only promise to have dinner with him tomorrow night."


    Speaking of this, Mu Yan said uneasily, "he is the vice president of the head office, and I am responsible for reception. There is no reason to refuse. I hate this person very much, brother. Can you go with me tomorrow night?"


    Ding Ning flashed a cold light in his eyes and said coldly, "this bastard dares to make an idea about his sister. It''s really trying to die. Where does he live?"


    "Now everything is speculation. After all, he is the vice president of the head office. Don''t be impulsive."


    Mu Yanran felt a warm current in her heart. She looked at Ding Ning softly and warned.


    "Sister, I''m measured. I won''t make it difficult for you. I''ll go with you tomorrow night."


    Ding Ning said with a narrow smile: "however, sister, what identity will I use to go with you?"


    "Of course it''s my brother."


    A big stone in Mu Yanran''s heart fell to the ground and said with a smile.


    "Sister, do you think your brother''s identity can dispel his covetous heart for you?"


    Ding Ning induced with ulterior motives: "I think it''s appropriate for me to participate as your boyfriend. It can not only make the bastard die, but also declare that you have a master of flowers and let those wild bees and butterflies avoid you."


    "Don''t think about it, rogue. I think you want to take advantage of me?"


    Mu Yan was as penetrating as fire. She had already seen through his mind and stared at him fiercely.


    "I''m wronged, sister. I really think about my sister. Don''t you think it''s strange to take my brother to other people''s dinner?"


    Ding Ning cried wrongfully, but he was secretly happy. He could take advantage of her by pretending to be her boyfriend.


    Mu Yan looked at him suspiciously. Seeing that his expression was sincere and not hypocritical, she muttered in her heart that she was really worried.


    After hesitating for a long time, he suddenly remembered those men who had intersection with him and disappeared mysteriously. He was immediately shocked in his heart, resolutely shook his head and said, "no, I can only participate in the name of my brother."


    "Sister, we don''t have the same last name. You say I''m your brother. Do you think others will believe it?"


    Ding Ning was unwilling to distinguish, and her eyes turned straight.


    "Believe it or not, it can only be in the name of my brother, otherwise I''d rather go by myself."


    Mu Yanran ate the weight, steeled her heart and said unswervingly.


    "Well... Well, just my brother."


    Ding Ning muttered a little disappointed when he saw her firm attitude.


    Mu Yanran smiled: "darling, don''t turn off your mobile phone tomorrow. I''ll send you the address in advance."


    "All right!" Ding Ning said dejectedly.


    "By the way, that..."


    Mu Yanran had some unspeakable desire to speak and stop.


    "Sister, you have something to say."


    Ding Ning''s spirit perked up, looking forward to looking at her and wondering if she had changed her mind?


    "Well... Have you taken the two jade ornaments in your hand?"


    Mu Yanran asked with some embarrassment.


    "No, what''s the matter? Sister, do you want it?"


    "Well, I just don''t have so much money now. Can I pay after the auction? If not, I''ll forget it!"


    Mu Yanran blushed and felt a little greedy.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with me? Can''t I trust my sister? It''s in my car. I''ll give it to you later."


    Ding Ning said with indifference, as if it were not two jade carvings worth more than one billion, but ground stalls worth more than ten yuan.


    There were many things in the past two days. Before he could take care of the jade carving, he just sold it to Mu Yanran. On the contrary, it was easy.


    Mu Yanran tightly pursed her lips, her beautiful eyes moved and said, "can you trust your sister so much? I''m not afraid your sister will run away with the money."


    Ding Ning grinned and showed his white teeth: "I can''t even trust my sister. Who else can I trust?"


    Mu Yanran was so moved that she suddenly picked up her toes and kissed him on the face.


    "Er!" Ding Ning looked at her in amazement, touched her kissed cheek and giggled endlessly.


    Mu Yanran''s cheeks were red and her heart was pounding like a deer. She didn''t dare to look at his hot eyes. She turned her head calmly: "don''t think too much. I just thank you for your trust in me. Maybe I''m a liar and ran away with your money."


    "Hey, hey, sister, kiss this. Don''t say two jade carvings. I''d like to exchange the world for it."


    Ding Ning''s sweet words came with her mouth open, which made mu Yanran more ashamed. She was ashamed and timid and said, "I''m sorry!"

 Chapter 224

    Ding Ning sent mu Yanran back to Tianxiang garden in the name of precious jade carvings for fear of loss.


    Unfortunately, mu Yanran took into account her reputation and said nothing to let him go up, so she drove him away mercilessly. Ding Ning''s good wish to strike while the iron was hot to visit the boudoir failed. She watched her enter the house safely before she reluctantly left.


    With two raccoons as undercover agents, mu Yanran''s living situation has long been clear to him.


    It was a set of two bedrooms with fine decoration. It was simple and generous. It lived alone without any trace of men, which satisfied Ding Ning. It seems that the Queen''s sister is still very clean.


    In the business suite of Ninghai International Hotel, two naked bodies were intertwined. With a low roar, the man sat up panting and lit a cigarette at the head of the bed.


    Wang Juan''s face was flushed with satisfaction, curled up in his arms like a kitten, and her blurred eyes were covered with a layer of fog: "you really don''t take me with you to invite mu Yanran to dinner tomorrow night?"


    Wang Xianghua narrowed his eyes slightly, took a deep smoke and said faintly, "our relationship needs to be kept secret. Don''t you have three hundred liang of silver here?"


    "Hum, I think you just have a big lust. You like that fake and noble bitch."


    Wang Juan''s words were full of jealousy.


    With an evil smile, Wang Xianghua stretched out his hand to play with her full chest and jokingly said, "why? Jealous?"


    "Jealous? What qualifications do I have to be jealous? I just want to remind you that don''t forget what you promised me. I want to be the general manager of Ninghai branch."


    Wang Juan pushed away his hand unhappily, and a touch of greed flashed across her eyes.


    "Well, juan''er, you know I only love you in my heart. Other women just play on the spot and will never delay business."


    Wang Xianghua gently brushed Wang Juan''s Satin White skin with his index finger, and a hot color flashed in her eyes.


    He never thought that there was such a national beauty as mu Yanran in Ninghai branch. When Wang Juan compared with her, she was eclipsed by the black chicken seeing the Phoenix.


    Let him have a strong desire to conquer at the first sight. He vowed to get the woman and play with her wantonly.


    If she is interesting, he doesn''t mind letting her take Wang Juan instead. In his heart, nothing can''t be sacrificed, and so is the first love.


    Wang Juan said jealously, "Wang Xianghua, to be honest, do you really like mu Yanran? According to your temper, you will never give up halfway. Three hundred million is enough to send sun Gaozhi and mu Yanran to prison. This is the simplest and effective way."


    "What do you know? You don''t think I want to. Now there is an accident in yunsihai. Sun Gaowei and mu Yanran don''t know where to get so many high-quality jade carvings. They also set up a special auction, which not only alerted those top jade carvings, but also world-famous collectors and rich people. This is the best opportunity for Tianfu group to gain both fame and wealth Yes, it has attracted the attention of the top management of the head office. "


    Wang Xianghua took a deep puff of smoke, His face became ferocious in the fog: "Compared with the profits that the auction can bring to the group, 300 million is only a small number. Some old guys who support me have temporarily changed their camp and told me to focus on the overall situation and do my best to run the auction without any mistakes. Hum, sun Gaozhi really played a good hand and let him get away with it."


    "Ah, if sun Gaowei takes this opportunity to turn over and secure the position of general manager of Ninghai branch, I won''t be able to do it."


    Wang Juan said reluctantly.


    Wang Xianghua looked gloomy and said reluctantly, "I was going to pull sun Gaowei off his horse. Unexpectedly, he turned over. This time, he can''t bring him down and is likely to be promoted. In short, the position of general manager of Ninghai branch must belong to you. I sacrificed a lot of interests to win it for you."


    "President sun is actually very nice. Why do you hate him so much?"


    It was said that the position of the general manager must be hers. Wang Juan''s heart immediately settled down. She had no hatred with sun Gaowei. Instead, she was very curious about why Wang Xianghua had to die.


    "He? Hum! Don''t mention it!"


    Wang Xianghua''s face was livid. Even if he was his first lover, he couldn''t talk about some words, which related to his dignity as a man.


    He joined the Wu family, a high-level and rich family of Tianfu group, as his son-in-law. He was driven by interests and had no feelings at all.


    The woman who is nominally his wife is a rotten bitch. The reason why she is willing to marry him, a poor boy from the countryside, is that he has good skills in bed and is easy to control. Even if she knows that she is hanging out with men, she doesn''t dare to say it.


    After falling in love with him, the woman blatantly fooled around in the company bathroom with sun Gaozhi, who was his boss at that time. He was hit by him, making him green on his head. He hated it, but he didn''t dare to say it.


    People''s psychology is like this. Even if Wang Xianghua knew that he married a rotten goods with countless faces, as an exchange of interests, he didn''t care that she fooled around with a man he didn''t know.


    However, when the adulterer was someone he knew, his psychology became extremely unbalanced. Inexplicable hatred made him and sun Gaowei form an immortal beam.


    So far, as soon as he remembered the scene that the woman pouted her big white ass like a bitch and allowed sun Gaowei to crash and make waves / barks, his forehead was green and his brain was congested.


    Although he later learned that sun Gaozhi was actually seduced by the bitch, it still didn''t delay his hatred for sun Gaozhi.


    But at that time, sun Gaozhi also had a backer behind him. He was not afraid of the Wu family, and he was just a phoenix man who climbed up by nepotism.


    The Wu family didn''t take him seriously. They humiliated him in every way and looked down on him at all. He could only bear humiliation and bear heavy burdens, quietly accumulating strength and waiting for the opportunity to rise.


    Kung Fu pays off. The woman finally began to be a good wife and mother after she found out that she was pregnant. It happened that sun Gaozhi''s backer was defeated in the game at the top. He took advantage of the rise of the Wu family, stepped on sun Gaozhi and rushed him to Ninghai to open up the market.


    What he couldn''t tolerate most was that he was just wearing a green hat. After secretly doing the paternity test, he found that even his nominal son was the seed of sun Gaozhi. How could he tolerate it?


    So far, the ridiculous bitch thought she was pregnant with his seed. She held the child and showed her love to him every day, which made him sick, but she had to force a smile and look like a wife, a virtuous son and filial piety.


    After he took office, he took advantage of the identity of Wu''s son-in-law, showed his extraordinary talent and ambition, quickly won the support of a group of senior managers and secured the position of deputy general manager. Only then did he free up his hand to clean up sun Gaozhi,


    But people are not as good as Tiansuan. He never expected that sun Gaozhi would die under siege, but he successfully reversed the situation by using the works of Tiandao master, which won the strong support of the board of directors and failed all his calculations.


    Few people know that just a few days ago, a mysterious consortium acquired Tianfu group with lightning speed and became the largest shareholder of the group.


    Although the new chairman has not officially taken office, the first resolution is to fully support the auction of Ninghai branch, and the signal sent him is a little uneasy.


    It seems that the new chairman appreciated sun Gaozhi very much, and those old friends who supported him changed their ways, repeatedly told him not to act rashly, and asked him to fully assist sun Gaozhi in these auctions, which made him feel very unhappy.


    Facing this completely unexpected situation, he quickly analyzed the current situation and found that the key to the matter was the mysterious Tiandao master. As long as he could establish a relationship with that Tiandao master, all sun Gaozhi''s achievements would be plundered by him.


    After his investigation, mu Yanran was the only one who had contact with master Tiandao. That''s why he invited mu Yanran to dinner.


    As an elite who is used to maximizing his interests, Wang Xianghua quickly made a decision and made a shrewd calculation.


    Turn mu Yanran into his woman, and then connect with master Tiandao through her. At that time, sun Gaozhi will no longer have any advantages.


    After all, a jewelry and jade company with master Tiandao''s works by chance and master Tiandao''s works for a long time is totally different.


    What he has to do is to firmly control mu Yanran and master Tiandao. He is very confident in his charm and means, and he can definitely do it.


    Cuizhuxuan, Qiu Hong sent off the last group of guests with a professional smile, stretched lazily, and had a panoramic view of the graceful and exquisite curve.


    Ignoring the envious eyes of the chefs and waiters, he said calmly: "you pack up and get off work. Don''t forget to close the door. I''ll go first."


    Change your business suit, put on your casual clothes, carry a brand-name bag with a value of at least five figures, walk gracefully and drive away in a BMW Z4.


    As usual, I went back to Dijing Hanyuan not far from cuizhuxuan, entered the garage, turned off the lights, turned off the engine, got off, stepped on seven inch high heels and walked into the elevator.


    Ding! When the top floor of the 28th floor arrived, Qiu Hong stepped out of the elevator and opened the electronic door with her fingerprint.


    The room with two bedrooms and one living room is not very large, but the appliances are complete and the layout is very warm.


    Without image, he threw off his high heels, bared his exquisite snow-white fiber feet, and began to take off his clothes while walking.


    When she walked into the bathroom, she was already naked, standing under the shower head, closed her eyes and let the water wash her body.


    Ten minutes later, she turned off the shower, came out wrapped in a snow-white bath towel, sat on the leather sofa, lit a slender lady''s cigarette, and began to daze. The smoke was swirling around, and her eyes had no focal length.


    I don''t know how long it was before she woke up when the long ash fell to the ground and the cigarette end had burned to the filter. She pressed the cigarette end out in the ashtray distraught.


    Continue to light cigarettes, continue to be in a daze


    When she found that there was no cigarette left in a whole box, she curled up in the sofa and rolled her hair behind her head, showing a decisive color on her white and almost transparent face.


    Stand up, walk barefoot to the bookshelf in the bedroom, stand on tiptoe at the top of the bookshelf, draw out a thick Chinese dictionary without hesitation, and then put it in the last column at the bottom.


    The bookshelves were quietly separated from the middle to both sides, revealing a metal door full of science fiction color. Qiu Hong put her head in front of the door. After passing the retinal verification and fingerprint verification, the door suddenly opened.


    Behind the gate, there is a space of only about 20 square meters, but it is spotless. The surrounding walls are covered with all kinds of guns, and the corners are filled with all kinds of grenades and ammunition boxes, like an arsenal.

 Chapter 225

    In the middle of the room is a pure white computer table with metal texture, on which is a nearly transparent LCD.


    Qiu Hong sat at the computer desk and pressed an insignificant button on the computer desk. The computer screen lit up and then connected to the video call.


    A dignified man''s face appeared on the display screen. He looked straight and said calmly: "hidden Eagle 3, is there any news?"


    Qiu Hong''s face was expressionless, Don''t care about the leakage of spring light on your chest: "Report to the chief, Qianying 3 reported to you the intelligence collected during this period. Jiuzhi is just a chess piece on the surface, not a real boss behind the scenes. This force is very mysterious and very cautious. They opened up the joints of some key departments and established a secret smuggling channel. In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, they poached around the world and smuggled their prey to me Our country makes profits from foreign sales and forms an industrial chain that seems to smuggle rare and protected animals. In fact, it uses this smuggling channel to transport kidnapped Chinese citizens abroad disguised as smugglers. "


    The man took a puff from the corner of his eye and seemed very angry. Then he said in a relaxed tone: "you''ve worked hard. You''ve done a good job. I''ll send someone to keep an eye on the Department that ensures that their smuggling channels are unimpeded, and try to catch them all. Is there anything else?"


    "Dafei is also forced and helpless. He wants to quit and has no courage. I hope the organization can lenient him."


    Qiu Hong''s face finally changed a little and begged.


    The man looked at her deeply, and a look of regret flashed across his eyes: "did you have feelings for him?"


    "Chief, i... I don''t. After all, he is my brother-in-law. My sister is pregnant with his child now. What should my sister and child do if something happens to him?"


    Qiu Hong clenched her lower lip and twinkled in her eyes. She denied the man''s guess and moved out of her sister''s business to intercede for him.


    The man sighed deeply, His face became serious: "Qianying 3, I hope you can remember your original heart and remember your identity and mission. I know you have made great sacrifices for this mission, but I want to remind you that your life will no longer belong to you since you swore to join our department. In the process of carrying out the mission, you must not mix any personal feelings, and you must face your life rationally and soberly Task, if you can''t do it, I will apply to the superior for replacement. You should know that although Dafei is your brother-in-law, even if he is forced, his hands are full of sin, and it''s not too much to shoot ten times. "


    Seeing Qiu Hong''s painful eyes closed, the man''s voice became softer: "if you can make him change his position, become one of us and make great contributions, I can promise you to intercede with his superiors and try to protect his life. We will take care of your sister and children as appropriate. After all, she didn''t participate in what Dafei did."


    "Thank you, chief. I will try to win him over and let him commit crimes and meritorious deeds. He has long been tired of such a life. Only out of fear of the forces behind the nine fingers, he never dared to leave."


    Qiu Hong was overjoyed at the speech and hurriedly stated her position.


    "Remember, you are a member of the hidden Eagle Group. Never forget our mission. Before Dafei can''t be guaranteed to sincerely repent, you must not easily reveal your identity, otherwise it will bring danger to your life."


    The man solemnly warned.


    "Yes, chief, I understand!" Qiu Hong promised seriously.


    After closing the video, Qiu Hong seemed to breathe a sigh of joy.


    Although she knew that falling in love with Dafei was a serious violation of discipline, she couldn''t control the emotional things at all.


    This mission is a cruel torture for her, but she can''t avoid it. After all, Dafei is her brother-in-law. She has unique conditions to undercover around him.


    Dafei''s essence is not bad. He also went the wrong way. He was forced to Liangshan with nine fingers and couldn''t turn back.


    Each other''s identities doomed that she and Dafei could not have any results, but in addition to her mission, she still wanted to try her best to protect the life of the only person she loved in her life.


    Carefully close the metal door, close the bookshelf, and lie on the bed like a scattered frame.


    "The report is over?"


    A man''s voice without a trace of smoke and anger suddenly came, which made Qiu Hong creepy and jump up like a cheetah without hesitation.


    Looking pale at a middle-aged man with his legs crossed and cigars in his mouth on the sofa, his pupils contracted violently, his lips trembled and shouted a name: "nine fingers?"


    Nine fingers comb their big back head. On such a hot day, they still wear a white suit, a white shirt with a black bow tie and a black windbreaker.


    It has to be said that Deng Jiuzhi, one of the most low-key leaders of underground forces in Ninghai, is definitely a handsome uncle with great personal charm.


    Handsome face, tall figure, meticulous hairstyle, broad forehead, deep eyes, straight nose, always calm temperament, giving people a sense of elegance.


    But the missing tail finger in his right hand added a wild and unruly atmosphere to his elegant temperament.


    But what made Qiu Hong desperate was that behind him stood a woman in fire red clothes and a muscular one eyed Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    It is rumored in the Jianghu that Deng Jiuzhi came from Northeast China and was born in a scholarly family. His father, who was a professor at Northeast University, named him Deng Junyu, implying that a modest gentleman is as gentle as jade.


    But I don''t think that although he likes reading, he loves the wild Jianghu more. As a teenager, he wandered in the society, mixed with three religions and nine streams all day, stole, robbed and took all kinds of evil, and broke away from his father son relationship with his father''s angry statement that he has high expectations for him.


    It is said that when he first made his debut, his iron core fire phoenix and Tyrannosaurus Rex offended Hao liantianmu, an underground boss nicknamed dark Tianmu, who was at the height of the sun in the northeast.


    They were hanged upside down and cut their wrists, trying to let them dry their blood and die as an example.


    The weather in the northeast is very cold, and the wound will soon freeze. Hao Lian is also a cruel man. When the wound is frozen, he will cut it again, and when it is frozen, he will cut it again


    For more than two hours, the man and woman did not even hum from beginning to end, which made Hao liantian love talents and want to take them for his own use.


    Unfortunately, they sneered and said that they had only one boss in their life, Deng Junyu. There was no way to close them down.


    This made Hao Lian''s sky curtain curious about the boss in their mouth. It was said that Deng Junyu, who was still an illiterate at that time, would set the fire phoenix two people off if he could break through the thirty dead sickle array of Hao Lian''s family, come to the fire camp of Hao Lian''s family, and break his finger.


    Deng Junyu got the news without saying a word. Holding a big guillotine, he rushed into the array alone. After dozens of knives in his body, he succeeded in breaking into the array. He appeared in front of Hao Lian''s sky, covered with blood. He couldn''t even stand stably, but he broke his finger without blinking.


    The fire phoenix and Tyrannosaurus Rex, who were tortured without saying a word, shed tears and helped Deng Junyu, who was dying because of excessive blood loss, to leave.


    Deng Junyu said a sentence before he fell into a coma: "I have been unfilial to my parents, and today I hurt myself. This hatred will never be forgotten. I should redouble it in the future. From today on, there is no Deng Junyu in the world, only Deng Jiuzhi."


    In a word, Hao Lian''s killing opportunity is burning, but after all, he is an owl and loves feathers very much.


    Although he knew that leaving Deng Junyu would be a great trouble in the future, he still kept his word and ordered them to leave.


    Deng Jiuzhi became famous in the first World War. He was the first to leave the burning camp alive. No one on the Northeast Road dared to despise him.


    Some Taoist people who were afraid that he would grow up wanted to uproot the roots, but unexpectedly, Hao liantian was extremely conceited and sent out words. Anyone who dared to move him would die before he recovered, so that the heroes would hold their hands and no one dared to move rashly.


    After lying in the hospital for half a year, Deng Jiuzhi was discharged from the hospital. Just when everyone thought he would kill and burn the camp for revenge, waiting to see a good play, Deng Jiuzhi played with the fire phoenix and Tyrannosaurus Rex. The golden cicada came out of its shell and disappeared, becoming a laughing stock after dinner.


    But Hao Lian heartily praised the curtain of heaven. He was able to stretch and bend. He knew how to judge the situation, plan before moving, and never recklessly die. He was comparable to Han Xin in the past. This son will become a great weapon in the future.


    Three years later, taking a small corner in the northeast as the base, Deng Jiuzhi, who was energetic and energetic, rose like a hurricane and swept the underworld forces in the three northeastern provinces with an irresistible trend. God stopped killing God and Buddha stopped killing Buddha, defeating the Hao Lian family.


    The myth of the underground emperor of the Hao Lian family was shattered, and the era of the overlord of the Hao Lian curtain of heaven ended. In the end, Deng Jiuzhi did not kill the Hao Lian curtain of heaven, leaving him to live for the rest of his life.


    Defeat Hao Lian''s curtain of heaven only to avenge the severed finger; His life was saved to repay his kindness that he didn''t kill them all.


    The eldest husband is happy with gratitude and hatred, but there is a clear distinction between gratitude and resentment. Since then, the Northeast has changed. Everyone on the road respects the nine finger Lord.


    But unexpectedly, just when the nine fingers were at the height of the sun, he gave up the foundation of the whole northeast and moved to the Central Plains with a group of loyal brothers. In a short time, he gained a firm foothold in Ninghai, an extremely exclusive place with mixed forces.


    Many people don''t understand why he gave up his good foundation in the northeast and moved to the Central Plains. Only his brothers know that he is determined to live in the world and doesn''t want to live in a corner.


    But I don''t know why, Deng Jiuzhi suddenly withdrew from the underworld and began to hide his power and bide his time and act low-key when he constantly broke out a war with the Qin family to compete for the underground leader of Ninghai.


    Although it seems that the Qin family has won the final victory, no one dares to despise the mention of the nine finger Lord. Even the newly rising seven kings house is afraid of it.


    If it had not been for the fear of Deng Jiuzhi''s existence and the fear of profit, the seven kings'' mansion with crazy expansion of strength would have been at war with the Qin family.


    Fire Phoenix and Tyrannosaurus Rex are both gifted people with superior force. Deng Jiuzhi has hidden his power in recent years, and no one has ever seen him do it. Some people say he can''t do Kung Fu at all, others say his skill is unfathomable. There are different opinions, but there is no final conclusion.


    This is also why Qiu Hong wanted to resist when she saw Deng Jiuzhi suddenly appear, but she was completely desperate when she saw the fire phoenix and Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    What saddened her most was that Dafei was also there, looking at her with an unbelievable face, trembling and yelling, "why? Why?"


    "Kill if you want to kill, cut if you want. There''s no reason. You''re thieves and I''m soldiers. It''s that simple."


    Qiu Hong knew that as long as she showed a trace of emotion at the moment, she would kill Da Fei. She closed her eyes like a life and waited to die with an expressionless face, but she didn''t know where the flaw was exposed and how her identity would be exposed.


    "Dafei, I told you long ago that your child aunt is not simple. You don''t believe it. Although she usually looks like an ordinary woman, her walking posture and some habitual movements are clearly well-trained soldiers."


    Deng Jiuzhi seemed to see through her mind, and explained to Dafei that it was also to solve her doubts.

 Chapter 226

    "But, Ninth master, after you told me last time, I specially checked her hand. I didn''t find any calluses formed by touching the gun for a long time, and I didn''t find any military habits."


    Dafei explained nervously that he was in awe of Deng Jiuzhi.


    "Now that medicine is so developed, it''s not a trivial matter to remove calluses. In fact, calluses are hard cells proliferated by the skin to protect itself. After soaking the hands with calluses in warm blisters, apply ointment containing softened cuticle and wrap them with gauze. After the calluses soften, gently scrape off the dead skin with a knife and apply special hand cream. In a few days, the calluses will grow old The cocoon will completely disappear. Now many police and soldiers performing special tasks will specially remove the cocoon to prevent exposure. "


    Deng Jiuzhi smiled softly, Patiently explained: "as for the habits formed by those soldiers, to tell the truth, Qiu Hong has disguised very well, which is difficult to see. Unfortunately, I am a very suspicious person. I will send someone to test everyone who has the opportunity to get close to our circle. Therefore, your child aunt is no exception. Do you remember where I first met her?"


    Dafei thought for a moment and said respectfully, "it''s at the diner''s post station. I took her to meet the ninth master and met a killer."


    "Yes, in fact, I arranged the killer. In the face of the killer''s attack, although Qiu Hong Qiangxing resisted the impulse to shoot and screamed like an ordinary woman, she still made an instinctive move to touch the gun because of her habit formed all year round."


    Deng Jiuzhi smoked a cigar and explained calmly, "Nevertheless, I''m not completely sure that she is an undercover. In order not to hurt your heart, I let someone into cuizhuxuan as a waiter, monitored her every move every day, and installed micro cameras and eavesdroppers on her clothes and bags. However, I didn''t expect that she was so cautious. She never wore clothes every time she reported to her superiors. If she hadn''t been a national, I almost suspected that she had an affair with her contact. "


    Dafei''s face twitched. Regardless of Qiu Hong''s identity, it was his woman. At the moment, he felt very uncomfortable naked in full view of the public.


    Deng Jiuzhi continued as if judging: "Details determine success or failure. I have to say that Qiu Hong has actually done well enough to monitor her for such a long time. I think my judgment is wrong, but unfortunately, she is not perfect in some details, which makes me more and more suspicious of her. If I were her, I would find a clean Pajama to put on and go with her after I found that someone had installed cameras and wiretaps on my clothes Contact people, so I may really be cheated by her. After all, which woman will walk around the house naked? "


    Qiu Hong knew how terrible Deng Jiuzhi was. His suspicious temperament, keen observation and careful mind made everyone have nowhere to hide in front of him. No wonder the organization sent so many people to break into them, but they all ended in failure.


    Now that she was in a desperate situation, Qiu Hong also accepted her fate. She stood up calmly and said with a smile: "the ninth master is really the ninth master. He''s powerful. Can I put on my clothes now? Even if I die, let me die with dignity."


    "Of course, please!"


    Deng Jiuzhi''s eyes were very calm, as if Qiu Hong''s proud curve was like a pile of pork in his eyes. He made a free hand gesture with a gentleman''s demeanor.


    A touch of pain flashed across Dafei''s eyes. The woman who was still gently crying under him this afternoon was about to die, which made his heart ache like a needle.


    But he knows that although his skill is very good, he is not the opponent of Fire Phoenix and Tyrannosaurus Rex at all. Besides, there is an unfathomable Deng Jiuzhi and Qiu Hong, who will die today.


    "Ninth master, anyway, my brother-in-law and I love each other. Can you let him give me the last ride?"


    Qiu Hong put on her clothes and said naturally.


    "Of course, if you don''t say so, you''re going to do the same. Only if he ends your life with his own hands can he prove that he didn''t betray me. Although he is an old brother, who can say anything about things in the world? It''s the most difficult to accept beauty''s kindness."


    Deng Jiuzhi still looked like a light cloud and light wind. He didn''t avoid flying at all and said his doubts without concealment.


    "Don''t worry, I want my brother-in-law to betray you. Unfortunately, he won''t do things by himself. Even my sister doesn''t know my career. Therefore, I hope the ninth master won''t be angry with my brother-in-law and sister."


    Qiu Hong talks with Deng Jiuzhi about the conditions with a calm look.


    "Grievances have their heads and debts have their owners. Although Deng Jiuzhi is not a good man, I understand the rules that the Jianghu is not as bad as my wife and children."


    Deng Jiuzhi, once a gangster, is still very broad-minded and magnanimous.


    "Then I''ll be at ease. Brother-in-law, come here and give me the last ride."


    Qiu Hong looked at Dafei affectionately and murmured, "it''s a pity that I can''t see my nephew born with my own eyes."


    Dafei was already sobbing and trembling all over. He went to Qiu Hong and killed the woman he loved with his own hands, which was tantamount to the worst torture in the world.


    Deng Jiuzhi''s mouth has a meaningful radian. As he often confronts with some departments, he knows that Qiu Hong will never sit and wait to die so easily.


    But he was fearless and wanted to see what tricks Qiu Hong wanted to play.


    "Brother in law, get down!"


    Just when Dafei blocked Deng Jiuzhi''s sight, Qiu Hong suddenly gave a loud shout and felt a Glock G17 micro pistol from under the pillow. When Dafei bent down instinctively, she did not hesitate to shoot at Deng Jiuzhi.


    "Bang bang!"


    The gunfire was particularly loud in the silent night, which attracted the attention of Ding Ning, who had just returned to school but found that the door was locked and was preparing to find a place to sleep.


    There was gunfire. Was it a burglary? Ding Ning made a sudden stop, parked the car on the roadside, hesitated, took out the biological simulation skin and turned into the black faced man.


    Avoid monitoring, jump into the grass, fly high, and go straight to the floor where the gunshot came. In case you need to save people, you also summon air wing one.


    Falling on the balcony on the 28th floor, Ding Ning looked inward through the glass window.


    Why are Qiu Hong and Dafei here? The key question is who is the metal man who is two meters tall? I''m not even afraid of bullets.


    Qiu Hong''s forehead was full of sweat. She didn''t think that the thug of Tyrannosaurus Rex, an underground force, would be a metal power.


    Dafei was stiff all over and opened his mouth in shock. As a subordinate of Deng Jiuzhi, he also competed with Tyrannosaurus Rex. In his opinion, Tyrannosaurus Rex''s skill is sure that he is strong, but his strength is very limited.


    If he works hard, the winner is still unknown, but the scene in front of him completely subverts his cognition. Is it still human?


    It turned out that when Qiu Hong suddenly pulled out her gun and shot, Deng Jiuzhi didn''t even frown, and calmly continued to smoke a cigar.


    The fire phoenix is still an eternal iceberg expression, with eyes drooping and no movement.


    Only the Tyrannosaurus Rex moved. His huge body more than two meters high just took a step forward and covered Deng Jiuzhi and the fire phoenix.


    The exposed skin of the black tight vest was covered with a layer of golden luster. Bullets were shot at him. Sparks splashed and made the sound of gold and iron, but he was happy and unharmed.


    Qiu Hong''s hard-working shooting skills in the special forces are useless at the moment. Although she guesses that her eyes are likely to be the weakness of Tyrannosaurus Rex, she has no chance to experiment.


    At the moment when the gunshot stopped, the Tyrannosaurus Rex raised his legs and jumped forward, and his big fist smashed at her with the roaring wind.


    The fist was strong and heavy, fast as lightning. Even the sound of friction came from the air. Qiu Hong screamed and closed her eyes in despair.


    "Click!"


    "Er!"


    A dull hum came along with the sound of broken bones and broken tendons.


    "Brother in law..."


    Qiu Hong suddenly widened her eyes and gave out a heartrending cry. Tears blurred her sight with the blood rain.


    Dafei''s burly figure stood in front of her without hesitation between the lightning and flint, and was knocked upside down by the Tyrannosaurus Rex. His arms showed irregular strange distortion, his mouth gushed blood, hit the wall ruthlessly, and slipped slowly like a gecko.


    The power of one punch was so terrible that Qiu Hong cried and rushed to Dafei, "brother-in-law, brother-in-law, why are you so stupid..."


    "I... I''m a man, how can I watch others hurt you."


    Dafei''s arms were broken, his face was bloodless, his mouth was covered with blood, but his eyes showed a soft color. He said with a relieved smile: "I knew there would be this day, but I didn''t expect it to come so soon."


    "Brother in law... Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    Qiu Hong knelt beside Dafei and put her face on his face. She couldn''t help crying. She was out of breath.


    "Wow... Wow..."


    In the distance came the harsh sound of police sirens. After all, the gunfire alerted the surrounding residents, and someone called the police.


    "Dafei, you have been with me for so many years. I thought we could be brothers for life. Unfortunately... Now that you have made a choice, I''m sorry, I can only send you on the road."


    Deng Jiuzhi calmly stood up and looked at a flash of sadness and disappointment in Dafei''s eyes. He turned and left. A faint voice echoed in the room: "Phoenix, let''s withdraw first, Tyrannosaurus Rex, be clean."


    The fire phoenix said nothing and followed Deng Jiuzhi away without expression.


    "Yes, brother nine!"


    The Tyrannosaurus Rex answered with a loud voice and a complicated look: "brother, it''s time to go on the road. Go all the way."


    "Brother Tyrannosaurus Rex... Do you have... Cigarettes? It''s really painful. Before sending my brother away, I''d better... Take one last sip."


    Big fly kept pouring blood out of his mouth and asked with a bitter smile.


    Tyrannosaurus Rex reached out and took a bag of soft China from his pocket, lit a stick and stuffed it into Dafei''s mouth, and stood quietly watching him.


    "If there is an afterlife, we won''t be brothers... Cough!"


    Dafei greedily took a smoke and inhaled the smoke into his cold lungs. He coughed with blood and tears. The lit cigarette was extinguished by blood.


    Qiu Hong held Dafei tightly in her arms, sobbed in a low voice, touched his face and showed a beautiful smile: "I''m satisfied to die with you."


    "It''s just a pity that I didn''t see my son born after all. I''m sorry for your sister."


    Dafei rubbed Qiu Hong''s head with his chin and said with a sad smile.


    "Be a brother, there is this life but no afterlife. Let''s go, brother!"


    The Tyrannosaurus Rex took a step forward, his face returned to Gu Jing, took a deep look at Dafei for the last time, raised his hand and waved his fist


    "Bang... Hua..."


    Just as Dafei and Qiu Hong closed their eyes and neck to be killed, the play of broken glass came.


    When the night wind hit, they opened their eyes in amazement and looked at the incredible scene in front of them.

 Chapter 227

    "Bang!"


    At the critical moment, the black faced man broke through the window and blocked the blow of Tyrannosaurus Rex with his flesh and blood fist. The terrible waves surged and made the sound of air friction.


    "Black faced man?"


    Tyrannosaurus rex was forcibly blocked by someone, and his pupils contracted violently, staring at the masked man in front of him.


    "I didn''t expect to be a little famous."


    Ding Ning quietly carried his hands behind him, and proudly said with a look of light clouds and light wind.


    The corners of the mouth smoked. NIMA, it really hurt. Her arms were convulsing and she didn''t feel it. Fortunately, the bones were hard enough, otherwise the arm would be useless. She worked her Qi quietly to repair the injury.


    This is the first time since Ding Ning started with someone, he fell into the disadvantage face-to-face. The Tyrannosaurus Rex is not an enemy. He is not an opponent yet.


    This made him secretly happy. Deng Jiuzhi and huofenghuang left first before they came in. Otherwise, if the three people do it together, he won''t say saving people. It''s a good thing to escape his life.


    "Black faced man, hehe, it''s interesting that he can stop me. Are you sure you want to go through this muddy water?"


    Tyrannosaurus Rex is actually not easy. Although his skin can be metallized, his internal organs are not so tough. Under one punch, his blood surged, and his throat was fishy and sweet. He forced him to swallow it back.


    He knew how strong his power was. He had heard of the black faced man before, but he scoffed and didn''t put it in his heart at all.


    But he never thought that the black faced man was so strong that one punch could hurt him, which made him not afraid.


    "When the road is rough, draw a knife to help!"


    Ding Ning, with a straight waist, said forcefully and forcefully. He has a chivalrous demeanor, but he secretly complains. Give him some time to recover.


    "Then die."


    There is a fierce light in the eyes of Tyrannosaurus Rex. The secret of his metallization ability has been exposed. Dafei and Qiu hong must die today. As for the black faced man, he is not sure to win it. He just wants to kill Dafei and retreat immediately.


    "Hiss..."


    With all his strength, he punched boldly, and there was a terrible sound of air friction.


    "Well come!"


    Ding Ning shouted and punched... Dodged, appeared in front of Dafei and Qiu Hong, grabbed one with one hand and threw it out of the window.


    "Ah!"


    Dafei and Qiu Hong, who thought they were on a desperate path, screamed and their scalp became numb.


    Nima, this is the 28th floor. If you fall down, you can''t fall into meat mud. What does the black faced man mean? Is it to save people or to kill people.


    They held each other tightly, and their bodies fell down through the window. They were penetrated by the cold. They stared at each other with a bitter smile on their faces. After all, they were going to die.


    With a "poof" sound, they were stunned to find that their feet fell to a warm and soft place.


    Looking carefully, they suddenly looked at each other in horror. They fell on the back of a huge golden eagle and were flying in the night sky.


    "Hahaha, black faced man, since you have helped me solve what I want to do, I won''t accompany you much. See you again."


    Although Tyrannosaurus Rex didn''t understand why the black faced man wanted to help himself, he saw that the goal had been achieved and the sound of the police car was getting closer and closer. He immediately turned and ran without hesitation.


    "If you want to go, there''s no way. Tell me, who are you?"


    Ding Ning''s figure flashed, blocked the way of Tyrannosaurus Rex, and asked coldly.


    "Go away!"


    Tyrannosaurus Rex kicked at his feet and bumped into Ding Ning.


    With a man more than two meters tall, metallized skin and terrible impact, Ding Ning didn''t dare to stroke his front. Unwilling to dodge, he kicked his ass hard.


    The kick was solid, but it did no harm to Tyrannosaurus Rex. On the contrary, it accelerated out of the room through the power of this kick.


    "Black faced man, wait for me. See you next time. It''s your death date."


    Tyrannosaurus Rex left a scene and left without stopping. The upcoming police couldn''t keep him at all, but he didn''t want to kill and cause trouble for himself, so he was watched by special departments.


    Ding Ning frowned. Unless T. rex didn''t resist and allowed him to copy his ability with his power, he was really not sure to keep him.


    Who the hell are they? How can there be powers? What does it have to do with that mysterious organization? Are you lurking in Ninghai or just coming to Ninghai?


    The more you think, the more confused you are. You''d better ask Dafei first. Call Xiaocui to follow the Tyrannosaurus Rex, directly sweep out of the window, spread her wings and fly away.


    "Black faced man? That''s the 28th floor. Why did he suddenly appear?"


    Deng Jiuzhi listened to the report of Tyrannosaurus Rex expressionless. When he heard the sudden appearance of the black faced man, his face changed.


    The iceberg face of the fire phoenix, which has remained unchanged for thousands of years, was also moved by it. He said strangely, "yes, it''s really strange. How can the black faced man suddenly appear? It''s twenty-eight floors. Can''t he fly?"


    "Maybe he just ran into it by hiding on the top floor in advance!" Tyrannosaurus Rex can''t explain, so he can only speculate.


    "Brother nine, do you think the black faced man is also from the country? He just went to find Qiu Hong, so he arrived in time?"


    Fire phoenix is a woman. Her mind is more careful and rational.


    Deng nine fingers coagulated his eyebrows and said slowly after a long time: "this possibility is relatively large. I''m worried that he''s staring at us and is following us. Anyway, as long as Dafei and Qiu Hong die, there''s no problem."


    "That''s the 28th floor. If you fall, you''ll die."


    Tyrannosaurus Rex said confidently.


    The fire phoenix picked his eyebrow: "brother nine, one of your double abilities is perception. No one should be able to..."


    "Shh! Pull over!"


    Before the voice fell, Deng Jiuzhi motioned to shut up, and his face became very gloomy: "we were followed."


    "Tracking?" Tyrannosaurus Rex and fire phoenix were frightened and pulled over.


    Deng Jiuzhi opened the door and felt it for a long time. Suddenly, he stared at Xiaocui who was secretly tracking on the roadside branches.


    Ding Ning, who changed his angle of view, was surprised. Unexpectedly, Deng Jiuzhi felt so sensitive that he was aware of him as soon as he changed his angle of view. He hurriedly commanded Xiaocui to turn her head and avoid his sight.


    "Brother nine, where is the stalker?"


    Tyrannosaurus Rex asked strangely when he saw Deng Jiuzhi staring at the roadside tree.


    A touch of doubt flashed in Deng Jiuzhi''s eyes, a hummingbird? How can it make him feel like being spied on.


    Holding the psychology of rather killing the wrong, Deng Jiuzhi''s pupil narrowed rapidly, and the whole eye became strangely miserable white. A flash of lightning suddenly flew out of his eyes and hit Xiaocui.


    No!


    As soon as Deng Jiuzhi''s eyes changed, Ding Ning had a strong sense of danger in his heart. Without saying a word, he directed Xiaocui to leave quickly.


    "Thunderbolt!"


    Xiaocui passed by the lightning and escaped from the lightning. The branch where it lived was split by the lightning, emitting a trail of sparks and becoming coke.


    "I run very fast. I hope it''s a coincidence."


    Deng nine fingers picked his eyebrows and whispered, vaguely uneasy in his heart.


    Ding Ning was scared into a cold sweat. He was a lightning power. He was not sure if Xiaocui would be hurt if he was hit by lightning. He didn''t dare to let Xiaocui continue tracking and let them leave.


    "Click!"


    In a remote lane, Ding Ning''s black faced man connected a broken bone for Dafei, found two branches as splints for fixation, and treated him. He should be fine after a period of cultivation.


    "Black faced man, thank you!"


    Dafei felt that what he saw tonight was like a dream. The metallization of Tyrannosaurus Rex, the magical golden carving and the fall of the black faced man completely subverted his three views. It turned out that there was Superman in the world.


    "You''re welcome. It''s just a rough road."


    Ding Ning held his voice and waved his hand: "by the way, who are those people?"


    Dafei looked at Qiu Hong with a bitter smile: "Deng Jiuzhi and his two generals, Tyrannosaurus Rex and Fire Phoenix."


    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled with strange light. It turned out that the lightning power was Da Fei''s eldest nine fingers. Unexpectedly, an underground force had hidden dragons and crouching tigers and had two powers. Wouldn''t the fire phoenix also be a power? That would be terrible.


    Immediately frowned and said, "how could the Tyrannosaurus Rex''s body be metallized?"


    "I don''t know. If he hadn''t suddenly metallized to stop bullets tonight, I''m afraid I wouldn''t know he was a superman until I die."


    "Superman?"


    Ding Ning lost his smile, but when he thought about it carefully, the power has been separated from the category of ordinary people. It''s not too much to say Superman.


    Qiu Hong looked at Ding Ning warily and suddenly asked, "where did you come from?"


    "Where is that?"


    Ding Ning looked at her blankly and didn''t know what she said.


    Qiu Hong saw that he didn''t look like a fake, and immediately shook her head: "nothing."


    "Hey, anyway, I can be regarded as your life-saving benefactor. It''s not interesting to say half hidden half."


    Ding Ning grumbled discontentedly.


    Qiu Hong was embarrassed and said, "it''s reasonable that you saved me and my brother-in-law. I should tell you, but since you''re not from there, you''d better not know. I''m also for your own good. Once the people there know that you have the ability to control animals, they will not let you go."


    Ding Ning''s pride was inspired and said coldly, "don''t let me go? That''s really overbearing."


    "No, black faced man, you misunderstood. What I said won''t let you go. It doesn''t mean what they will do to you, but that they will definitely want you to join them."


    "Join them? Who are they?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes coagulated and felt as if he had touched a great secret.


    Qiu Hong hesitated for a moment and said, "I can only tell you that there are people with super powers like Tyrannosaurus Rex, but I don''t know how many people there are."


    Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly burst with terrible essence and asked eagerly, "is it a non-governmental organization or an official organization? Are they all powers? What kind of ability do they have?"


    "It''s an official, a mysterious department that gathers all the powers in China. I know the existence of this organization because of the particularity of my profession, but I don''t have the right to know the specific situation in my capacity."


    Qiu Hong was very grateful to Ding Ning and told him everything she could say.


    Dafei has been silly. A Tyrannosaurus Rex makes him feel unimaginable. Unexpectedly, there is a department composed of such people, which is too ghost animal.


    Ding Ning thought deeply and asked solemnly, "you just said they would let me join them. What if I refuse to join?"


    Qiu Hong bit her lips and didn''t speak, but Ding Ning already understood what she meant.


    The state will certainly not allow such superpowers to go unchecked. The result of refusing to join is undoubtedly obliteration.


    This gave him a sense of crisis. He didn''t want to join any secret department of laoshizi and let others control his fate.


    Fortunately, he became the black faced man. Even if the mysterious department noticed him, it was not so easy to find him.


    Of course, it''s better to do more than one thing. He still seriously explained: "I''m not a superpower, and I don''t know the art of controlling animals. That golden eagle was raised by my master since childhood. It''s more spiritual, so I can command it. You won''t forget your kindness and make trouble for me."


    Qiu Hong suddenly looked at him: "are you an ancient warrior?"

 Chapter 228

    "Well, sort of."


    Ding Ning said ambiguously, thinking about ancient martial arts is always easier to explain than powers.


    But I didn''t think Qiu Hong''s next words depressed him again: "you are an ancient warrior. Why didn''t you join the Religious Bureau?"


    "Religious Bureau? I don''t believe in religion. Why do I join the Religious Bureau?"


    Ding Ning was confused and asked suspiciously.


    Qiu Hong can''t laugh or cry. The black faced man is an ancient martial artist with a wild way. Otherwise, how can he not know the rules of the ancient martial artist''s entry into the world.


    After patiently explaining to him, Ding Ning realized why the ancient warrior wanted to join the Religious Bureau.


    It turns out that most of the ancient warriors devote themselves to cultivation and can''t come out of the world, but there are also ancient warriors who want to travel the world of mortals for a variety of reasons, and even establish their own industry in the secular world.


    However, chivalry breaks the ban with martial arts. Ancient martial arts have far more skills than ordinary people. Without the constraints of the law, they have a very bad impact on ordinary people.


    Naturally, the government of the kingdom of China did not allow such a thing to happen. Therefore, the government agreed with the major departments of the ancient martial world.


    All ancient warriors who want to walk in the secular world must join the state Religious Bureau to facilitate their filing and management and prevent them from using force to hurt ordinary people without authorization.


    Once there is an uncontrolled ancient warrior, the state has the right to ask all major departments in the ancient martial world to kill him without mercy.


    After decades of exploration and standardization, the Religious Bureau has also established a set of effective laws specifically for ancient warriors.


    The three most important and core points are: first, ancient warriors must accept the supervision of the Religious Bureau and must not shoot ordinary people for no reason; Second, the struggle between ancient warriors is not allowed to affect ordinary people; Third, when the country needs it, ancient warriors have the obligation to help the country carry out its tasks.


    There are only two ways to go once the Religious Bureau knows about the situation like Ding Ning. One is to join the Religious Bureau and accept the supervision and management of the state; Second, they were chased and killed by ancient warriors from the Religious Bureau.


    Ding Ning''s forehead was in a cold sweat. Whether it''s a power or an ancient martial arts, he belongs to the scope that needs to be regulated. The area is so dangerous.


    Fortunately, Qiu Hong and Dafei vowed to keep secrets for him and never betray him in order to repay their kindness.


    Of course, even selling Ding Ning is not afraid. Once the biological simulation skin is taken off, he is just a graduate student in Nanjing University Medical School.


    But of course he won''t miss the opportunity to ask Qiu Hong about the level realm of ancient martial arts.


    Qiu Hong was so confused that he couldn''t figure out what the black faced man''s routine was. Was he an animal driving power or an ancient martial artist?


    Why don''t you even know the most basic things? You''re a wild guy. No wonder you''re so naive and bold. You dare to stand up for the chivalry and justice without your face.


    Qiu Hong didn''t hide it, and explained to him the hierarchy of ancient warriors in detail.


    The so-called ancient warriors are different from those in modern society. They cultivate their true Qi and are highly dependent on the aura of heaven and earth. Therefore, most of them hide in the blessed land of the cave, which is inaccessible and not polluted by the environment, and absorb the poor aura for promotion.


    The level increases according to the five realms of human martial arts, Xuanwu, Diwu, tianwu and Zhenwu.


    Due to the thinning of the earth''s aura and the cultivator''s own aptitude and understanding, the ancient martial arts who can cultivate to the earth''s martial realm are the second to none.


    And those who can cultivate to tianwu realm are rare wizards.


    As for Zhenwu territory, it is basically equivalent to a land fairy. Qiu Hong doesn''t know whether it exists or not. It may only exist in legends.


    It''s said that there is also a spirit division of ancient martial arts. The level is the same as that of martial arts, but she doesn''t know what''s going on. After all, spirit division is too rare.


    Modern martial arts and ancient martial arts are two different cultivation directions.


    Ancient warriors follow the true Qi route, but they are highly dependent on the aura of heaven and earth. Therefore, today''s ancient warriors rarely walk in the world. There is no way. The aura in the secular world is too tight.


    Modern martial arts practitioners take the route of internal breathing and external muscles, bones and skin, that is, the so-called hard Qigong and internal boxing.


    Constantly harden muscles and bones, constantly break through the limits of the human body, develop human treasures, and achieve the effect of prolonging life and strengthening the body.


    Although there is nothing comparable with the powerful cultivation effect of ancient martial arts, it is valuable to form its own system and get rid of its dependence on the aura of heaven and earth.


    Modern fighters also have their own levels, which are generally divided into five levels: s, a, B, C and D.


    The physical quality is a little stronger than that of ordinary people, the strength is a little stronger, and even those who can do some boxing and foot Kung Fu can reach this level. Ordinary soldiers and athletes can reach this level.


    Level C warrior is equivalent to the level of general special forces, level B warrior is equivalent to the level of elite special forces, and level a warrior is equivalent to the level of warlord. This level is also known as master warrior.


    The S-level warrior is powerful. He is called a martial arts master. He can cultivate both inside and outside. He can start a sect and stand on his own mountain gate.


    Of course, the hierarchy of modern fighters is very vague, unlike that of ancient warriors, which is embodied in the comprehensive aspects of strength, reaction, speed, defense, explosive power, endurance, resilience, combat skills and so on.


    Therefore, there are often some funny phenomena. For example, class B fighters have strong power, but the speed is very slow. When encountering class C fighters with fast speed, they may not even touch the opponent''s fur. After exhausting their power, they are Ko by class C fighters. Such things happen from time to time.


    Only when we reach the level of A-level martial arts, the comprehensive strength in all aspects is very balanced, or one aspect is extremely prominent, will we not be defeated by low-level martial arts.


    It is said that there are two levels above S-level Grand Master: SS level grand master and SSS level martial god.


    The martial god has broken through the limit of the human body, and his combat power can be comparable to that of the ancient martial arts. However, I don''t know whether it is true or false. Anyway, Qiu Hong has only heard about it and has never seen it.


    After an open-minded consultation, Ding Ning felt that it was of great benefit. His speed, strength, responsiveness and defense were his strengths, but the strongest was his combat skills.


    After all, he has been hunting in the mountains with master three since he was five years old. At the age of ten, he can fight with beasts with his bare hands alone. In addition, his amazing knife technique has been honed between life and death, which makes his combat skills almost form a primitive instinct.


    Even the most picky master''s father and master often praised him for his almost beast like fighting intuition and being a natural soldier.


    After getting the news he wanted to know, Ding Ning waved goodbye to them and asked them to hide quickly to avoid being found by Tyrannosaurus Rex again.


    Up to now, Qiu Hong no longer hides her identity and tells Dafei her identity. Dafei looks changeable and finally makes a decision.


    He is willing to go with Qiu Hong to her boss to help find out the forces behind Deng Jiuzhi, but the condition is that he must make every effort to ensure the safety of his wife.


    But these are not what Ding Ning needs to care about. Back in the small courtyard in the western suburbs, he happily hugged the little maid into deep sleep, rushed to school early in the morning and began a new study life.


    In order to save enough credits, he also worked hard and took more than 20 courses he was interested in.


    Immersed in the ocean of knowledge without distractions all day, he is like a shriveled sponge madly absorbing water and constantly enriching his knowledge reserve.


    In addition to the greeting call from Ling Yun and ye Huan, old Hu also called him to inform him that the admission ticket for the doctor''s qualification examination has been completed for him, and asked President Jia to bring it to him and let him review it well. The exam will be held on the 13th.


    In addition, President Jia has arranged for people to send the strength instrument to him and Mr. Zhang respectively. He has called his disciples for training. After the training, the patients will have an early clinical trial.


    Ding Ning told him that he must record all the patients'' treatment processes and leave their details, which is conducive to later approval and patent application.


    Hu naturally agreed and asked for some precautions in detail. Then he hung up the phone and began to preach to his disciples.


    When people devote themselves to doing one thing, time will pass unconsciously. When Ding Ning was still immersed in books, mu Yanran sent him an address.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, Ding Ning arrived at the Butterfly Beach in Ninghai new world on time. After stopping the car, he could see Mu Yan was waiting in front of the door.


    "Sister, wait a minute?" Ding Ning hurried forward and asked with a smile.


    "No hurry, the time is just right."


    Mu Yanran looked at him up and down, and saw that he was still in his clothes of no more than 300 yuan. He cried and laughed, "what are you doing making so much money, and you don''t buy some decent clothes."


    "Isn''t this very good? It''s made of pure cotton. It absorbs sweat and is comfortable to wear."


    Ding Ning is not particular about dressing, as long as it is clean and comfortable.


    "To wear formal clothes at dinner also shows respect for the host. Besides, people rely on clothes, horses rely on saddles, and better clothes look more handsome."


    Mu Yanran obviously had a good family education and was very concerned about it.


    Ding Ning curled his lips and said with some disapproval: "your brother, I am naturally beautiful. I have meat when undressed and look thin when dressed. This is already handsome. She is crying and shouting to marry me by a beautiful woman. Don''t other men become single dogs if they dress up again."


    "Virtue, you stink beauty. You''re poor."


    Mu Yanran rolled her eyes funny and disagreed with his narcissism.


    "Besides, respect also depends on who you treat. For garbage like Wang Xianghua, there''s no way for me to respect him."


    Ding Ning did not hide his disgust with Wang Xianghua. Looking at mu Yanran''s beautiful face, he said with a narrow smile: "when my sister takes me home to see my parents one day, I will dress up carefully and blind the titanium alloy dog eyes of those who pursue my sister."


    Mu Yanran''s face darkened and twisted him angrily: "I want to see your parents. Who are you?"


    "I''m your brother. Is there anything wrong with taking your brother to see your parents?"


    Ding Ning saw her face gloomy and knew that she might have accidentally touched her pain again. He didn''t dare to flirt with her again to take advantage of her, so he quickly changed his way.


    "No problem, all right, it will stink and poor all day. Go in!"


    Mu Yanran looked a little better, helped him tidy up his clothes and walked to the hotel.


    Ding Ning walked side by side with her, with a thoughtful look on her face.


    Mu Yanran never mentioned her family. Just now she said to see her parents, she looked obviously gloomy. Isn''t she having a bad relationship with her family? Or are her parents gone?


    It seems that this young lady still has a lot on her mind. You must understand it when you have a chance.


    After entering the caidiexuan, mu Yanran consciously carried Ding Ning''s arm. Although she consciously kept her full chest away from his arm, the envious eyes from the people around her and the faint body fragrance from her still made Ding Ning feel a sense of achievement. She subconsciously straightened her waist and looked elated.


    "Yan Ran, here you are. Who is this?"


    Pushing open the box door, Wang Xianghua, who was ordering, was overjoyed to see mu Yanran. When she held Ding Ning''s arm, her smile suddenly stiffened on her face.

 Chapter 229

    Mu Yanran tonight, out of respect for the host, is still slightly powdered. Her delicate face is more and more inspiring.


    Dressed in finely tailored black-and-white casual clothes, the round neck shows a clear and beautiful clavicle, and the exquisite curve is completely outlined.


    The grey miniskirt and leggings are just right to set off slender legs. The white cool boots are simple and generous, elegant and noble.


    Her eyes were cold without additional decoration. She wore black hair, and the hair fell naturally across her ears. She had an ethereal, cold and proud temperament.


    "Hello, Mr. Wang. This is my brother... Boyfriend Ding Ning."


    Mu Yanran saw Wang Xianghua''s suddenly gloomy face and felt disgusted. The word "brother" came to her mouth, swallowed it, replaced it with a boyfriend, and subconsciously tightened Ding Ning''s arm.


    Ding Ning secretly rejoiced when he heard the speech, and his hostility to Wang Xianghua was reduced. He stretched out his hand to hold mu Yanran''s slender waist. The soft and greasy touch made him feel it hard.


    Mu Yanran, who provoked Xiafei, glared at him fiercely, but fell into Wang Xianghua''s eyes, but thought it was flirting and flirting, which made him more angry in his heart.


    "Hello, Mr. Wang. I''ve heard of Mr. Wang for a long time. He started from scratch and is young and promising. So I heard that Mr. Wang invited me tonight. I took the liberty to come uninvited. Mr. Wang doesn''t mind."


    Ding Ning''s attitude was gentle, but his words implied irony, implicit and obscure.


    Wang Xianghua was even more unhappy when he heard the speech. The word "starting from scratch" is the biggest irony of his attachment to powerful people.


    But he was a man with a lot of city government. He quickly restrained his unhappiness. He gently held out his hand and shook it with Ding Ning. He smiled hypocritically and said, "don''t mind, how can you mind."


    "Oh, that''s good. It''s my first time to come to such a high-end restaurant. I still have the sweet light of my family."


    Ding Ning grinned and looked around like a steamed stuffed bun, but also showed his envy.


    "Come on, there are no outsiders. Sit down."


    Ding Ning turned to the guest, warmly greeted Wang Xianghua, impolitely pulled a chair from one side, sat beside mu Yanran, hummed a little song and crossed his legs.


    Mu Yan frowned. She didn''t like Ding Ning''s performance. The education she received from childhood made her appreciate those elegant gentlemen more than Ding Ning''s informal, standing or sitting, like a ruffian.


    Wang Xianghua, who was always observing his words and colors, flashed a slight look of contempt. Originally, he saw Ding Ning''s air and xuanyang, but he was wearing stall goods. He thought he was a rich childe dressed as a pig and eating a tiger.


    After all, when people are in shopping malls, the most important thing is their contacts. Ninghai is also a place of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. He doesn''t dare to make enemies easily, so even if he is not happy, he still maintains the superficial etiquette.


    But at the moment, seeing the performance of Ding Ning and grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden, I was relieved. It turned out that it was just a little white face who ate soft food. Such a role can be stepped on at will.


    After sitting down, PI smiled and rushed to the waiter standing by and waved his hand: "give me another menu and order for my guests."


    "Mr. Wang, you are too polite. Guests are welcome. You are the host. Just make arrangements."


    Ding Ning''s hypocritical guest airway.


    "How about that? I invite president Mu to dinner tonight. Where can I deal with it casually? President Mu, you can eat whatever you like."


    Wang Xianghua invited mu Yanran to dinner, just to embarrass Ding Ning.


    But Ding Ning didn''t care at all. He reached for the menu, grabbed mu Yanran''s slim waist with his left hand, asked her to stick it to herself, and said with a demonstrative smile: "since President Wang is so sincere and sweet, then we''re welcome."


    Although mu Yanran knew that Ding Ning intended to do so, she was still ashamed to be so intimate with him in front of outsiders, and her hand quietly touched his waist and twisted it hard.


    Ding Ning''s mouth was so painful that he almost didn''t cry out. He had to maintain a hypocritical smile on his face. He secretly scolded the little girl. It was really cruel and cruel.


    Instead of being rude, Ding Ning''s hand slipped quietly, climbed onto her rolling and warped round hip, grabbed it hard, but said with a smile on her mouth:


    "Let''s have bailing mushroom in abalone juice, three chicken wings with glutinous rice in ancient method, three shark fins stewed with scale powder, and three fried beef steak with black pepper and citronella. Oh, by the way, let''s have papaya stewed with apricot juice. My sweet baby needs to be supplemented."


    Mu Yanran blushed with shame. The dead scoundrel even called himself baby and took the opportunity to touch his ass. that''s all. What do you mean I need to mend? My aunt is already big, okay? I still need to mend a fart.


    The more I think about it, the more angry I am. I twist Ding Ning''s waist for three circles on the left and three circles on the right


    Ding would rather show his teeth in pain than look at her flaming eyes. He swam around her cocked hips and wiped wantonly.


    When was mu Yanran so frivolous by the opposite sex? She was ashamed and red in the ears. It happened that Ding Ning''s hand was like magic, which made her feel numb and itchy. A strange warm current gushed out of her lower abdomen, and even her breathing became urgent.


    Wang Xianghua can''t see the small action of the table blocking his sight, but he can detect mu Yanran''s abnormality.


    At the moment, her autumn pupils are blurred, her eyes are as beautiful as silk, her peach cheeks are pink, and she is charming. She thought they were deliberately flirting in front of him, and she was jealous and hated.


    Forcibly repressed his inner anger and said with an iron face: "you two, have you ordered a good dish?"


    "Let''s start with these. What''s the matter, Mr. Wang? You look bad? Is there something wrong with you?"


    Ding Ning knew that mu Yanran was really a little annoyed and didn''t dare to take advantage of her. He quickly released her, reached out and returned the menu to the odd looking ordering clerk, looking at Wang Xianghua with concern on his face.


    "No, I''m fine."


    Wang Xianghua smiled and replied.


    "Oh, that''s good. I thought Mr. Wang thought my order was too expensive. I was distressed."


    Ding Ning''s relieved expression almost didn''t make the beautiful ordering clerk laugh. He quickly turned around and twitched his shoulders.


    She didn''t have any good feelings for Wang Xianghua. Before mu Yanran came, this dog like guy wiped her, which disgusted her.


    Although Ding Ning didn''t give her any good impression, she felt very happy to make Wang Xianghua so angry.


    Wang Xianghua''s face was blue and red, and his eyes kept twitching. The vice president of Tangtang Tianfu group could still lack this little money. Who did he think of himself?


    He wanted to lift the dining table, cover his hateful face with a tablecloth and beat him severely, but his city government told him that it was absolutely not allowed to keep his demeanor.


    Mu Yanran also smiled with forbearance. She gave Ding Ning a look of white anger, and her previous anger dissipated a lot. She rounded the court and said, "Ding Ning, what are you talking about? Is Wang always such a stingy person?"


    "Yes, yes, I spend a gentleman''s belly with a villain''s heart. Wang is always a big boss. How can I care about this little money."


    Ding Ning said in fear, which made Wang Xianghua''s psychological balance a little bit. He said, "since I said it was my treat, just order whatever you like to eat and drink."


    "President Wang is really forthright and sweet baby. I heard that red wine can improve your appearance. It''s rare that President Wang is so forthright and generous. We''ll have a red bar tonight."


    Ding Ning looked at mu Yanran like asking for advice. Before she answered, she waved her hand and made a decision. Looking forward to Wang Xianghua, "then drink some red wine. Wang won''t mind."


    Wang Xianghua gave birth to a sense of superiority, pretending to be atmospheric and said with a chuckle, "I said anything I want to eat and drink. It''s all mine."


    "Wow, President Wang is so forthright. I''ll open foreign meat tonight and enjoy the treatment of nobility. Let''s drink Romani Kangdi garden. I heard that this wine is good. I haven''t drunk it yet."


    Ding Ning''s face was drooling.


    "OK, no problem, beauty, last bottle of romance? Kangdi garden 1999!"


    Wang Xianghua sneered in his heart. A bottle of romance? Kangdi garden 1999 is only 200000, which is not a small deal for him.


    "Ah, Mr. Wang, you can''t be so stingy, can you? How can a bottle? I can drink very much."


    Ding Ning''s face was wronged, and his eyes glittered with doubt, surprise and disbelief, just like someone wearing a green hat.


    Mu Yanran looked at Ding Ning suspiciously. She didn''t know which one he wanted to play.


    Wang Xianghua''s heart tightened and then relaxed. On the contrary, he was a little happy. Even if he could drink more, how many bottles could he drink? Three bottles? Great five bottles.


    Five bottles are only one million. One million can get the boy drunk and put mu Yanran to bed. It''s worth the price.


    A forthright smile immediately: "no problem. Mr. Ding can drink as much as he likes. As long as you don''t pack it away, I''ll drink as much as you like in this room."


    "Wow, President Wang is president Wang. He is worthy of being my idol. He is indeed forthright!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled with surprise and complimented Wang Xianghua without stinginess, which made his vanity get the greatest satisfaction in an instant and smiled reserved.


    "Beauty, please bring two cases of Romani Kangdi garden 1999 first. If it''s not enough."


    Ding Ning happily ordered the waiter.


    The orderer looked at Wang Xianghua at a loss. His heart beat faster suddenly. Two boxes of Romani Kangdi 1999, six bottles in one box and twelve bottles in two boxes, worth 2.4 million.


    She has seen some guests order Romani Kangdi 1999, but usually up to two bottles. She has never seen a big guest like Ding Ning who orders two boxes at a time. The commission from selling wine alone is enough for her two-year salary.


    Wang Xianghua''s face was black and his heart was aching. Although 2.4 million was nothing to him, he felt very unhappy that he spent so much money on inviting someone he hated to drink.


    Of course, he thought it was impossible for Ding Ning to drink so much. He must be bluffing and asked tentatively, "Mr. Ding, are you sure it''s two boxes, not two bottles?"


    "Why? Wang always looks down on me? Or can''t afford two cases of wine? Yanran baby, I don''t think Wang is sincere. Forget it, I''d better go to spicy hot with me."


    Ding Ning pulled mu Yanran to leave with righteous anger on her face. Mu Yanran couldn''t cry or laugh, but she didn''t want to face Wang Xianghua. Of course, it''s best to leave and obediently stood up.


    Wang Xianghua took a smoke from the corner of his mouth and quickly stopped him. "Sit down, Mr. Ding, you misunderstood. As I said just now, as long as you are in this room, don''t say two boxes. As long as Mr. Ding can drink, even 20 boxes will be fine."


    "Ha ha, I knew Mr. Wang was not such a stingy person. Come on, beauty, serve the wine quickly. I can''t wait to taste the taste of Romani Kangdi 1999."


    Ding Ning didn''t intend to leave. This move took effect by retreating. He immediately sat down and asked the ordering clerk to serve the wine quickly with a smile.


    Mu Yanran looked helpless and whispered in his ear, "what do you want? Even if the degree of red wine is low, it has great stamina. Can you?"

 Chapter 230

    Ding Ning stared and shouted angrily, "what are you talking about? Do you know if I can do it? You said I was good last night. Why do you doubt whether I can do it today?"


    Mu Yanran suddenly became angry and blushed with shame. Last night, people said you were good at carving, but they didn''t say you were good at drinking.


    Isn''t your ambiguity misleading? Let others think they''ve slept with you. You''re very good in bed. Oh, I''m so ashamed.


    But when I swept the corner of my eye and found Wang Xianghua''s gloomy face, I immediately reacted. Although I was very ashamed, such a misunderstanding was a good way to get rid of Wang Xianghua.


    I don''t want to explain anymore. I sit on one side angrily and think you deserve it.


    When Wang Xianghua saw this, he was happy. The two were uncomfortable. That would be better. As long as Ding Ning was drunk and took advantage of it, mu Yanran was not at her mercy tonight.


    Thinking of this, Wang Xianghua looked at mu Yanran greedily, with a smile on his face: "Mr. Ding is really heroic, then I''ll sacrifice my life to accompany the gentleman. How much you can drink is mine."


    "Well, a gentleman''s word is irretrievable. I''m relieved to have president Wang. Yan Ran and beautiful women. You have to testify for me."


    Ding Ning winked at the ordering clerk who rushed to deliver the dishes.


    The orderer nodded with a hot face and his heart jumped. Unexpectedly, the rustic man was so delicious and smiled so handsome.


    Mu Yanran kept a straight face and said nothing. Wang Xianghua flashed a dark smile at the corners of his mouth. In order to show that he meant what he said and let Ding Ning rest assured that he was drunk, she directly took out a bank card and handed it to the ordering clerk: "beauty, this card has ten million yuan. Put it at the bar first. All the expenses tonight are mine."


    "President Wang, bright and bright, I must let go of drinking tonight and promise to have fun."


    Ding Ning clapped the table and laughed bravely.


    Then, it entered Ding Ning''s performance time. Bottles of Romani Kangdi 1999 went into Ding Ning''s belly like boiled water.


    One, two, three


    When the fifth bottle of Romani Kangdi entered Ding Ning''s stomach in 1999, his face finally changed a little, a touch of drunken red, and began to pick up chopsticks to eat.


    The tongue tied Wang Xianghua breathed a long sigh of relief. He thought this guy was really drunk. Finally, he was dying. If he had another bottle at most, this guy would be drunk and unconscious.


    Mu Yanran also stopped breathing with Ding Ning and asked in a worried low voice, "how do you feel? Don''t drink."


    "No... nothing, i... I can still drink. The fried beef steak with black pepper and citronella tastes really good."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were straight, his tongue was big, and he said vaguely. He didn''t forget to put the fried beef steak with black pepper and citronella into his mouth, which made mu Yanran doubt whether this guy had become gluttonous. Didn''t he feel flustered?


    "Come on, Mr. Mu will order more dishes. Mr. Ding is still a large number. Don''t worry. It must be all right."


    Wang Xianghua''s smiling eyes narrowed into a seam. According to his estimation, six bottles of wine are enough to intoxicate Ding Ning. It''s no use. Mu Yanran hasn''t caught this eye-catching guy.


    He had already made all the preparations. He would take mu Yanran anyway tonight. The duck he got must not let her fly.


    Thinking of this, mu Yanran''s eyes have taken an undisguised lust / evil color.


    In the face of his squinting eyes, mu Yanran''s face sank, and he was secretly annoyed that Ding Ning didn''t do things properly. If he really drank too much, what should he do?


    When she was worried, she suddenly found that the slender hand was held by Ding Ning and pinched it hard, which made her more and more angry. When is it, she didn''t forget to take advantage of herself.


    "Don''t worry, what are these wines? Your boyfriend is powerful. I''m pretending to be drunk to amuse him."


    Ding Ning''s voice suddenly sounded in her mind, clear and smooth, without a trace of drunkenness, which made her stare in amazement.


    Looking at Wang Xianghua, who was unaware of this and was still trying to persuade dingning wine, mu Yanran suddenly found that she didn''t know anything about dingning''s cheap brother, and there were still many secrets that hadn''t been discovered.


    He not only has a magical carving skill, but also has a high drinking capacity. He can speak in his own mind. Others can''t hear him at all. God, can he have special functions?


    This made her beautiful eyes twinkle with brilliance, and gave birth to the desire to understand Ding Ning and dig out all his secrets.


    "Open, open the wine. I haven''t had enough. Continue... Continue to drink!"


    Ding Ningjun''s face turned red and his eyes were blurred. He drank the sixth bottle with a big tongue and ordered Wang Xianghua to open the wine.


    Well, in order to get Ding Ning drunk, Wang Xianghua endured it, acted as a wine opener and opened the seventh bottle. Although it exceeded the estimate, he felt that Ding Ning, who couldn''t even straighten his tongue, should almost reach the limit.


    But next, the eighth bottle, the ninth bottle


    Until the twelfth bottle went down, Ding Ning was still drunk and confused. He wanted to fall on the ground at any time, but he just didn''t fall down and shouted to continue drinking.


    Special, did you meet the wine fairy? Wang Xianghua thought that 2.4 million yuan was gone. His flesh hurt badly and he wanted to go back, but his bank card had been handed over to the bar, and the big words had been said. He couldn''t say anything about going back. He sat there on pins and needles, and his face was getting darker and darker.


    Regardless of his ugly face, the orderer remembered that he could get rid of poverty and get rich just by taking a commission. Ding Ning, who was drunk, became more and more pleasant to his eyes.


    As long as Ding Ning said to serve wine, he immediately moved up boxes by boxes. Even the restaurant manager was shocked. He stood at the door of the box and peeped. He couldn''t shut his mouth. The turnover of today''s meal was worth several months.


    With the passage of time, Ding Ning had finished the eighth box and continued to serve wine like a bird.


    The ordering clerk was frightened and looked at Wang Xianghua in embarrassment: "Sir, your bank card has only 10 million. At present, the wine alone has 9.6 million. It''s only enough for this gentleman to drink two more bottles. Do you want to continue?"


    "What are you talking about? Mr. Wang is... But a rich man. He is... A rich man with a fortune of several hundred million and a mere ten million. You clearly despise Mr. Wang... Do you despise Mr. Wang, burp... Mr. Wang, she despises you. I''m angry for you. No, you''re the boss of Tianfu group. How can you be... A mere restaurant Look down on it. It will definitely affect your glorious image. However, it''s reasonable for people''s restaurants to worry about it. In case you don''t admit it, although I know president Wang is by no means such a person, people... People don''t know. Take the card and continue to take the card. I haven''t had enough. "


    Ding Ning hiccupped with wine and hugged Wang Xianghua''s shoulder. He even blew and praised Wang Xianghua, making him look blue and red. He took out another 20 million card and handed it to the ordering clerk. He said gnashing his teeth: "take it. I mean what I say and how much I drink is mine."


    689 30205 30205 25113 23488 23360 5380 19194 28568 91 30709 9070 19543 24513 8756 17159 10433 25113 22496 7343 10744 612 21410


    Ding Ning smiled happily and patted Wang Xianghua on the shoulder: "I''m a little flustered alone. Go to the toilet to drain water and come back to drink."


    "You can''t drink anymore, can you?"


    Having spent so much money, Wang Xianghua doesn''t want to lose all his previous money. Today, no matter how much you pay, you have to pour Ding Ning down.


    "How can it be? Beauty, serve wine. First drink ten boxes, and then serve it if it''s not enough."


    Ding Ning stumbled to the bathroom. Although he dissolved the alcohol with real Qi, he was still flustered with so much water in his stomach.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom, too."


    Mu Yanran hurriedly stepped forward and helped him to the bathroom. After leaving Wang Xianghua''s sight, she asked anxiously, "are you okay?"


    "Don''t worry, even if my stomach is full, I can''t get drunk with another 100 cases. I want to soak my sister and kill him."


    Ding Ning put his arm around her shoulder and smiled softly. His eyes were clear and his words were clear. Where was the previous drunkenness.


    "You, you, Wang always hates you."


    Mu Yanran put down her heart, gave him a white look, and then asked excitedly, "how can you drink so much?"


    "Er! I''m not drunk by nature. Maybe I have more anti alcohol enzymes in my body."


    Ding Ning found an excuse to cover up the past. She couldn''t tell her that she used real Qi to solve the bar, which was too complicated to explain.


    Mu Yanran nodded suddenly and said with envy, "I''ve heard that someone can''t get drunk. I didn''t expect you to be such a person. If only I could stay drunk."


    "Girls, it''s good for your health to drink less wine, but it also depends on who you drink with. You must pay attention to drinking with some dishonest people."


    Ding Ning told me with earnest words.


    "I know, wordy!"


    Mu Yanran was in a good mood and gave him a white look.


    The appearance of the little woman made Ding Ning feel hot, and the hand around her shoulder also exerted some force. Fortunately, mu Yanran didn''t notice it.


    At the bathroom door, Ding Ning said with a smile, "go quickly and don''t pee your pants."


    "Fuck off, smelly rascal!"


    Mu Yanran kicked him and twisted her hips into the women''s bathroom.


    After Ding Ning drained the water, his body and mind were comfortable. In this way, Wang Xianghua''s flesh hurt. He felt it was worth it.


    Doesn''t this son of a bitch love money? Didn''t you deliberately climb up? Then I''ll let you lose money and make your flesh ache. It''s a small breath for mu Yanran.


    Just as they returned to their room to continue drinking, a large group of people entered the hotel.


    Led by Qin canglan and a handsome young man, they walked side by side. Qin canglan smiled and asked, "smile, you haven''t come to Ninghai for several years. Is the old man in good health?"


    "My father''s health is OK. My grandfather''s health is not very good. Brother Qin, what you want to ask is my sister?"


    A smile wearing tailored white shorts, short divination, looks extraordinary, the smile is very evil, full of yin and softness, and looks not masculine enough.


    Qin canglan smiled and said, "I like your sister. It''s no secret. Is she okay?"


    "I don''t know."


    Qin canglan was stunned with a smile and a slightly gloomy answer, "what do you mean?"


    "My sister has been away from home for more than two years. In recent years, I have been forced by the old man to study in the family industry. I am not allowed to leave Gusu. This time I came to Ninghai to ask brother Qin to help find my sister."


    "Run away from home? What happened to her? Did someone bully her? You didn''t tell me last time you called."


    Qin canglan''s face suddenly became serious, stopped and asked nervously.


    The thought of the woman he fell in love with at first sight three years ago, wandering alone outside now, tore his heart.


    She is a weak woman, alone and beautiful. She is likely to be bullied. He is cold and worried to death. He wants to find her and guard her right now.

 Chapter 231

    "Why else? It''s not because of the quarrel with my old man. You don''t know that since the old man married us a stepmother, my sister has a thorn in her heart. I think my old man hooked up with my stepmother when my mother was still alive. He didn''t give my father a good face for many years. Two years ago, my sister had a conflict with my stepmother. My father scolded my sister for two years Blame me. At that time, I was drinking with my friends outside. My sister kept calling me. I thought she was going to urge me to go home, so I not only didn''t answer, but also turned off the phone. As a result, she left a note and ran away from home. "


    With a smile, he said with some annoyance: "my sister hurts me so much. When she needs me most, I don''t answer her phone. In addition, it involves domestic ugliness. I''m so funny."


    "Didn''t your old man finally find her?" Qin canglan asked nervously.


    "In fact, my sister is in Ninghai, but my father never told me. I still overheard the person who secretly protected my sister calling my father. I knew she was in Ninghai. Didn''t I sneak to you and ask you to help me inquire?"


    Looking forward to Qin canglan with a smile: "Ninghai is brother Qin''s territory. It should be no problem to find someone."


    Qin canglan showed a happy face: "don''t worry, as long as she is still in Ninghai, I will find her even if she digs three feet."


    "Please, brother Qin. My sister has changed her name now. Her name is mu Yanran."


    With a smile and some sadness, he said, "my sister has hurt me since I was a child. This time it''s more than two years. I want to die her."


    "Well, don''t be sad. I''ll arrange someone to find her now."


    Qin canglan was more positive than a smile. He immediately took out his mobile phone and arranged people to look for it. He vaguely felt that mu Yanran seemed to have heard the name, but he couldn''t remember it.


    In the box, Wang Xianghua''s face was darker than carbon. It was the twelfth box, and Ding Ning was still in the state when he drank the first box.


    His eyes are straight, his tongue is bald, and his speech is vague. He looks like he will be drunk and unconscious if he drinks more, but he just doesn''t fall down.


    This made him realize that he was probably fooled. He knew that some people were physically special and immune to alcohol, and Ding Ning was probably such a person.


    We can no longer take chances. We must take measures, otherwise, I''m afraid 30 million wine can''t be stopped.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Wang Xianghua kept his demeanor and greeted mu Yanran. After hurried out of the room, his face suddenly became gloomy.


    Cao, this son of a bitch, 30 million. When you think about it, he''s bleeding in his heart. A few days ago, mu Yanran took the remote control command pit and agreed to split the account with yunsihai. Unfortunately, the 150 million yuan hasn''t been received yet. Yunsihai''s bastard had an accident and ran away, which made him very depressed.


    If he knew that the three hundred million yuan of cloud and ink had fallen into Ding Ning''s hands, he didn''t know how it would feel.


    As a son-in-law of a rich family, the blood, tears and bitterness are beyond the understanding of the parties. Despite Wang Xianghua''s superficial scenery, he really doesn''t have much money in his hand. The money he has secretly saved over the years is more than 40 million, which has been removed at once.


    There is no one who has been bitten by 30 million wine. How can he gnash his teeth without hatred? The only hope is to get on the line with master Tiandao through mu Yanran.


    "Bastard, I will never let you go."


    Wang Xianghua''s face was ferocious. When he went to the bathroom, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. He gnashed his teeth and said, "Hey, Wang Cheng, find me some people to waste people at the gate of caidiexuan in the evening."


    "Cousin, no problem, but you know the virtues of those guys. You can''t say nothing..."


    Wang Cheng''s flattering and embarrassed voice came from the other end of the phone. Before he finished speaking, Wang Xianghua impatiently interrupted him: "OK, I know. Isn''t it just asking for money? I''ll transfer you 100000 now and I''ll give you 100000 when I''m done."


    "OK, cousin, just look. OK, I''ll give you the contact right now. By the way, who are you going to clean up? To what extent?"


    In a bar, Wang Cheng put his arms around a coquettish woman and asked happily when the SMS reminded him of the arrival of the bill.


    He hid in fear for several days. After his sister said that it took 200000 to settle things, he began to fool around again. Unfortunately, he was shy in his bag and didn''t play natural and unrestrained.


    Until his sister''s first lover, his cousin Wang Xianghua suddenly called him and asked him to contact yunsihai for a game. He was very generous and made him happy for a few days.


    In his eyes, Wang Xianghua is a man with a lot of money. Now there are sales and purchases. Where can he not be positive.


    Wang Xianghua said maliciously, "break his limbs and let him lie in the hospital bed all his life, as long as there is no human life."


    Wang Chengdao gasped: "cousin, who provoked you and made you start so black."


    "Don''t mention it. I''m paralyzed. I didn''t invite mu Yanran to dinner and want to have sex with her. Unexpectedly, this bitch has a boyfriend. What''s her name? Ding Ning put me together. By the way, didn''t you work as a security guard in Tianfu company before? Do you know the origin of this person?"


    Wang Xianghua has always been cautious. Even if he was angry and almost vomited blood, he still wants to find out the details of Ding Ning. If he really plays the son of a pig and eats a tiger, he will have to weigh it carefully.


    "Ding Ning? Dog day, why is it him again?"


    As soon as Wang Cheng heard Ding Ning, he immediately stood up and said gnashing his teeth, "it''s this boy who got me fired. He''s a nosy little doctor. You say he''s mu Yanran''s boyfriend?"


    "Little doctor?" When Wang Xiang Hua Dun put down his heart, there was a light in front of him: "Mu Yanran said so, didn''t she?"


    "I don''t know if he is mu Yanran''s boyfriend, but according to my estimation, he must have an affair."


    Wang Cheng impatiently pushed away the coquettish girl who was pestering him, with a happy fierce light in his eyes.


    He is worried about revenge. Ding Ning has no money to hire someone. Now, take Wang Xianghua''s money to avenge himself and make some money from it. What a beautiful thing.


    That''s why he deliberately said that they had an affair, just to stimulate Wang Xianghua and let him make up his mind to deal with Ding Ning.


    The only thing that made him regret was that mu Yanran, whom he coveted for a long time, was going to be slept by his cousin, which made him very jealous. It''s better for rich people to play such a beautiful woman.


    "Is your medicine all right? I''m counting on your medicine tonight."


    Wang Xianghua was jealous and hated. A beautiful woman like mu Yanran was picked out by Ding Ning, which made him extremely unbalanced. MD, even if it was second-hand goods, he should have a good time.


    "Don''t worry, this medicine works well. As long as it''s a little bit, it can make women more coquettish than bitches and take the initiative to make you grass."


    Wang Cheng smiled obscene.


    "That''s good. Wait, I have to make this bitch look good."


    Wang Xianghua thought of Mu Yanran''s beautiful face and hot figure, and a flash of heat flashed in her eyes.


    After hanging up the phone, Wang Xianghua''s steps were relaxed, wondering how to give the medicine to Mu Yanran.


    Hun didn''t notice. Two men with a gloomy face dripping out of the block of the hygienist behind him.


    "Paralyzed, my sister''s name is mu Yanran now. This dog day doesn''t want to give my sister medicine?"


    With a smile, his eyes stared at Wang Xianghua''s back like a knife.


    "Can''t it be such a coincidence? Just go and have a look."


    Qin canglan''s face was darker. He secretly expected that mu Yanran, as Wang Xianghua said, should not be the person he liked. He was more concerned that mu Yanran had a boyfriend and was still the damn Ding Ning than taking medicine.


    This reminds him of the black faced man who saved mu Yanran in the strange stone workshop a few days ago. At that time, her information was on the table, but he didn''t associate mu Yanran with the goddess in his dream. He couldn''t help regretting.


    The two quietly followed Wang Xianghua behind him. Looking through the crack of the box door, they smiled and suddenly clenched their fists: "it''s really my sister."


    Qin canglan''s face was blue and his heart was as painful as a needle. His eyes stared at the drunken dingning, and his eyes burst out cold.


    He always suspected that Ding Ning was a black faced man, but he suffered from the lack of evidence, and Bai Qing''s attitude towards Ding Ning made him extremely afraid. Otherwise, he would have been arrested and tortured long ago.


    Wang Xianghua didn''t know that at the moment, someone was staring at his every move outside the door. He quietly sprinkled a packet of medicine powder into her drink glass while mu Yanran was not prepared.


    "I''m looking for death. Dare to give my sister medicine. I can''t beat you!"


    I couldn''t bear it with a smile. I kicked open the door and rushed in. Catching Wang Xianghua''s hair with an ignorant face was a punch and kick.


    "Smile, why are you here? Stop fighting, stop fighting."


    Mu Yanran saw a smile, stood up and asked excitedly.


    "Elder sister, I miss you so much. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have stopped answering your phone. Don''t be angry with me, OK, sobbing."


    A smile breathlessly released Wang Xianghua. Looking at her sister like a wronged child, she began to cry.


    "Is this your brother? I''ll sue him. Why should I beat someone?"


    The bruised Wang Xianghua wiped his nose blood and roared angrily.


    "Smile, what''s the matter with you? Why are you beating people indiscriminately? Don''t you apologize to President Wang quickly."


    After mu Yanran was pleasantly surprised, she was surprised that her brother had beaten Wang Xianghua and scolded him with a smile.


    "Apologize? Let me apologize to this scum? Sister, do you know that this bastard drugged you? It''s ok if I didn''t kill him."


    He smiled, stared and said fiercely.


    Mu Yanran''s face sank, stared at Wang Xianghua, and asked coldly, "President Wang, is what my brother said true?"


    "Fart, am I such a person? Your brother beat me for no reason and even framed me. I want to sue him, I want to sue him..."


    Wang Xianghua is fierce and weak, and will not admit it.


    "Yan Ran, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why didn''t Ninghai tell me when you came?"


    After Qin canglan came in, he looked at mu Yanran, and there was no room for others in his eyes.


    Mu Yan frowned. She knew Qin canglan liked herself, but she didn''t feel anything. She said coldly, "I don''t want to trouble you."


    "What did you say? How could it be trouble..."


    Qin canglan felt a pain in his heart. The more mu Yanran treated him like this, the more he was infatuated with her. Before he finished his tender words, he was interrupted by a smile: "well, brother Qin, it''s not too late to talk about the past later. Doesn''t this bastard admit it? Let him drink it himself."


    Then he picked up mu Yanran''s drink cup, grabbed Wang Xianghua''s hair and poured it into his mouth.


    "Go away, you''re violating human rights. Do you know who I am? I''m the vice president of Tianfu group. If you dare to touch me, I''ll call the police and arrest you immediately."


    Wang Xianghua struggled desperately with a guilty heart and was unwilling to drink.


    "MD, a vice president of Tianfu group dare to be arrogant here. He wants to press me with his identity. Well, I''ll play with you. I haven''t stepped on anyone for a long time. I really miss it."


    A smile and a kick kicked on Wang Xianghua''s belly, showing a cruel smile: "don''t say that young master Ben didn''t give you a chance. You have two ways to go now, one is to call the police, the other is to drink this drink. Choose yourself."


    Wang Xianghua immediately counselled. He cherished his hard-earned status. Once he called the police, his attempt to drugged fans / rapes would certainly spread, and he would lose everything he had at present.


    After drinking the flavored drink, I''ll lose some ugliness at most. It''s a big deal to spend money to find a woman to vent, and immediately show a look of sadness and anger: "in order to prove my innocence, I drink it!"


    "Smart, but you can''t drink it alone."


    With a smile, he reached out and took out the package of powder from his pocket, poured it all into the cup and said with a smile, "that''s enough flavor."

 Chapter 232

    Wang Xianghua''s face was pale. I''m afraid it''s difficult to do well today. His eyes rolled around and ran out when he smiled unprepared.


    But unexpectedly, Ding Ning grabbed him and said with a drunken giggle, "Wang... President Wang, you... You can''t go. I haven''t had a drink yet. Who... Who will pay for you?"


    Wang Xianghua wanted to die. He tried hard to get rid of Ding Ning''s hand and roared, "you have to let go. I''m in charge of wine."


    "This... This is... What you said, don''t play... Cheat!"


    Ding Ning stumbled and obediently released him.


    But he was so delayed that a smile had caught up. He grabbed Wang Xianghua''s hair and punched and kicked again: "MD, let you run, you run!"


    Wang Xianghua cried bitterly and repeatedly begged for mercy. He hated Ding Ning.


    With a smile but a sneer, he broke his mouth, poured all the drinks into his mouth, and said with a sinister smile to Qin canglan: "brother Qin, I''ll leave the rest to you."


    "No problem. I''ll find some good men to accompany him."


    Qin canglan showed a knowing smile.


    Ding Ning listened to the chrysanthemum tightly and felt his ass chilly. Especially, these rich people can really play.


    Mu Yanran''s eyes looked unbearable: "smile, forget it."


    "Forget it, how can it be counted? If I hadn''t arrived in time, this guy would have succeeded. If you were touched by this beast and cut him thousands of times, it would be hard to dispel my hatred."


    Said with a smile of righteous indignation.


    "Who are you? If you dare to do this to me, I will never let you go."


    Wang Xianghua felt that his stomach was burning. He had expected his tragic ending. While there was still a trace of Qingming, he roared with red eyes.


    He likes women, but he doesn''t like being cheated by men.


    "Hum, it''s really a bear''s heart and leopard''s courage. It''s the lightest punishment not to kill you. You''re satisfied."


    As soon as mu Yanran was about to block her exit, Qin canglan sneered and said Mu Yanran''s identity.


    He has his own selfishness. Ding Ning is a little doctor. He hopes that after reporting mu Yanran''s identity, Ding Ning can retreat from difficulties. The eldest lady of Murong family is not worthy of a little doctor.


    Unfortunately, Ding Ning doesn''t feel anything at all, Murong family? Ghost knows what it is, which disappointed Qin canglan who secretly observed his expression.


    On the contrary, Wang Xianghua was like being eaten by thunder, his face was like death ash, and his whole person was paralyzed on the ground like an angry ball.


    Gusu Murong, an ancient family inherited for thousands of years, dominates the rich land in the south of the Yangtze River. Even the big families in Yanjing dare not despise it.


    In his eyes, he was already a high-level leader of Tianfu group. He didn''t deserve to lift shoes for the Murong family. Even if his father-in-law had to lose his smiling face and kneel in front of the Murong family.


    The Murong family''s owners have the nickname of Murong Bancheng for generations. This nickname is by no means flattering, or even not enough to describe the wealth of the Murong family.


    It is no exaggeration to say that half of the land in Suzhou city belongs to the Murong family. As long as it is in the Yangtze River Delta, any city has the industry of the Murong family.


    Even Ninghai secretly doesn''t know how many large companies have Murong''s shadow behind the scenes.


    Not to mention the Murong family, their children are big figures in all cities.


    As soon as Wang Xianghua thought that he had the guts to give the first lady of the Murong family overpowering drugs, he felt that the sky was about to fall down.


    Don''t mention his father-in-law, even if all the senior executives of the whole Tianfu group can''t save him.


    Although it''s disgusting to be burst into chrysanthemums by several big men, if this matter can be exposed, it''s enough tolerance for him.


    This made him inexplicably lucky. Fortunately, he didn''t fall into the hands of the Murong family. Otherwise, I''m afraid he''s already put on a sack and ready to sink into the river.


    While he was secretly happy, Qin canglan''s men had come and dragged him out to enjoy the daisy night.


    "Even if you don''t come, I''ll be fine. Ding Ning will protect me."


    Mu Yanran bit her lips and argued weakly. She found that her brother had changed. She was much stronger and more assertive than before. She was no longer the submissive and weak little boy.


    Brother, finally grow up, ah, no longer need her protection, which makes her some relief, some joy, and some indescribable loss.


    "Just him? What can a drunk cat do? Sister, don''t tell me you have such a vision. Even if you talk about boyfriends, you can find a decent one."


    Murong smiled and looked contemptuously at Ding Ning, who was drunk but Ju, and said disdainfully.


    Ding Ning was very angry. NIMA, what does that mean? Really think I didn''t find out that Wang Xianghua drugged me? If it weren''t for your bad deeds, I would have succeeded in saving the United States.


    Murong Yanran wanted to explain that Ding Ning was not her boyfriend, but as soon as she noticed Qin canglan''s hot and affectionate eyes, she immediately decided not to explain, let the misunderstanding go on, frowned and said:


    "Drunk cat? Hehe, would you like to try 13 cases of Romani conti?"


    "How many? Thirteen cases? All he drank?"


    Murong''s smiling face changed, and Qin canglan''s face also changed. They noticed that Romani Kangdi''s 1999 empty bottle lay on the ground like a beer bottle beside the stall. Is this still a human?


    Murong Yan proudly raised his chin: "of course, he drank it all by himself. What''s more, he wasn''t drunk at all. He just knew that Wang Xianghua had an evil intention to me and deliberately wasted his money to see what he wanted to do."


    "Not drunk? He''s not drunk like this?" Murong smiled, swallowed and spit in shock, and said unconvinced.


    "Hey! I wanted to save the United States. I didn''t expect you to cut off your beard. Qin Shao, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Seeing that Murong Yanran had exposed the truth, Ding Ning couldn''t put it on. He shrugged and smiled and said hello to Qin canglan. His eyes were clear and his body was tall and straight. Where could he look drunk.


    Qin canglan took a smoke from the corner of her mouth. "It doesn''t seem to be long. I saw it a few days ago."


    "Brother Qin, do you know each other?" Murong smiled and looked at Ding Ning in surprise.


    "I''ve had a one-sided relationship. I don''t have any deep friends."


    Qin canglan said coldly with a straight face. He had no good impression of Ding Ning. Now I heard that he was Murong Yanran''s boyfriend, so he was even more hostile to him.


    "Murong smiles. Murong smiles. It''s interesting. Hello, I''m Ding Ning."


    Ding Ning muttered, warmly extending his hand and dealing well with his future brother-in-law.


    Murong smiled and noticed the subtle atmosphere at the scene. He no longer asked questions. He looked at Ding Ning from a condescending perspective. Although he looked good, he was dressed in ordinary clothes. He directly classified him as a small white face who ate soft meals.


    Disdained and turned his head with a sneer, ignoring Ding Ning''s outstretched hand. Compared with Ding Ning, he naturally preferred Qin canglan. After all, he knew his roots and had been good to him.


    Ding Ning''s hand was stiff in the air, his face was very embarrassed, and he took back his hand.


    Murong Yan frowned and shouted angrily, "Why are you so impolite when you smile."


    "Politeness also depends on who is right. Such a little white face deceives girls by sweet words. If you don''t have the ability, you will eat soft food. Sister, you have to play, but you have to polish your eyes..."


    When his sister chose her boyfriend, Murong smiled and spared no room. He didn''t give Ding Ning face at all. Instead, he tried hard to persuade his sister.


    Ding Ning''s face darkens as he listens. NIMA, am I a little white face who eats soft food? Your face is whiter than me. It''s like a woman. If you weren''t my future brother-in-law, I would have kicked you away.


    Murong Yan''s pretty face became more and more ugly. "That''s enough. Who I want to be with is my business. You''re not qualified to tell me what to do. Ding Ning, let''s go."


    With that, he put his hand on Ding Ning''s arm and was about to leave.


    "Sister, I ran to Ninghai to find you. Is that what you did to me? I was wrong, can''t I?"


    Murong smiled, hurriedly pulled his sister''s arm, blinked his eyes and said pitifully. This is his usual move to deal with Murong Yanran.


    "Apologize to Ding Ning." Sure enough, Murong Yanran was soft in her heart and threw an apologetic look at Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning grinned. Seeing Murong''s reluctant face, he gently shook his head: "forget it, child, I don''t care about him. OK, now you''re all right, I''ll go first."


    "Who do you say is a child? You are..."


    Murong smiled angrily and was about to scold. He was swept away by Murong''s cold eyes and immediately closed his mouth angrily.


    Ding Ning was unhappy and didn''t bother to entangle with them. He waved his hand to Murong Yanran. Without looking at Qin canglan, he turned and left.


    Murong Yan angrily stared at Murong with a smile and shouted to Ding Ning''s back, "Ding Ning, I''ll send you."


    "Forget it. If your brothers and sisters meet again, I won''t be a nuisance here."


    Ding Ning said, "outsider" was specially bitten by him, which made Qin canglan flash a trace of shame on his face.


    Murong smiled and took Murong Yanran''s arm like a child. "Go, sister, let''s have a good conversation. I haven''t seen you for more than two years. I miss you so much..."


    Murong Yanran recalled what happened when she was a child. Her eyes gradually became soft and chatted with her brother.


    Qin canglan was very knowledgeable and asked people to clean up the room and serve another table of wine and vegetables. He took the excuse to greet those friends and left first.


    Murong brothers and sisters met again after a long separation. They had endless words, and the atmosphere was gradually harmonious.


    "Ding Ling!"


    Murong Yixiao''s mobile phone received the text message. When he clicked on it and saw the content, he immediately looked happy: "sister, you wait for me here. I''ll go out and come back soon."


    "Oh, hurry up. We''ll go home when you come back. I''m a little tired."


    "OK, I''ll be back soon."


    Murong said hurriedly with a smile. He hurried out of the hotel. Qin canglan had been waiting outside in a cheetah, and then he drove forward.


    "Brother Qin, have you started fighting?" Murong asked with a smile.


    "Not yet. The guy surnamed Wang is looking for an ambush in front of him."


    Qin canglan''s mouth showed a slight and undetectable smile. It''s not just those people Wang Cheng found. He also sent a group of experts. Today, we must make Ding Ning look good and let him show his original shape.


    If he is a black faced man, it''s best. If not, make him disabled. Look, Murong Yanran will like a disabled man. No, anyway, Wang Xianghua will carry the black pot in the end.


    Out of a new world, before a remote and dim lane, Ding Ning looked at the bluddled dozens of bluddled fans in front of his body, showing a smile on his lips.


    As soon as he left the hotel, he noticed that someone was staring at him, so he didn''t even drive and deliberately walked towards this relatively remote street.

 Chapter 233

    Qin canglan likes Murong Yanran. He can see that he is blind.


    Now with Murong Yanran''s boyfriend identity, he must have become a thorn in Qin canglan''s eye.


    If Qin canglan doesn''t give him some Yin, he won''t be from the Qin family.


    But when Wang Cheng, who was full of small people, got out of the crowd, he was quite surprised. Unexpectedly, Wang Xianghua fell, and Wang Cheng dared to stand up.


    However, it''s not surprising to think about it carefully. After all, he didn''t do it from beginning to end when the Mavericks were powerful last time. Wang Chenggen didn''t know his strength, so it''s normal to be ignorant of life and death.


    What makes him laugh most is that Wang Cheng''s circle of friends doesn''t seem to be very broad. All the people who come are old acquaintances - bald cattle and his gang of men.


    As if history repeats itself, scalpers are still arrogant and domineering. They carry a baseball bat and look like the king of heaven, Lao Tzu first, and his second face, as if it was not him who rolled away at the beginning.


    Last time, as the security captain, Wang Cheng had some scruples. He didn''t come forward directly and hid behind his back.


    This time, there was no fear at all. He stood in the front with high spirits and laughed wildly: "it''s really 30 years. He''s from east to west. His surname is Ding. Didn''t expect it? You have today, too."


    "Oh, what happened today?"


    Ding Ning touched a cigarette and slowly lit it. He took a sip of the cigarette ring and said calmly without any panic.


    Perhaps Ding Ning''s indifferent appearance made Wang Cheng feel bad. His face suddenly became gloomy: "what''s the matter today? Today is your death date."


    "Do you want to kill me?"


    Ding Ning''s expression stagnated and frowned.


    He didn''t expect Wang Cheng to want his life, which made him very embarrassed. How should he deal with this thing that doesn''t know how to live or die? Can''t he really kill him? He is a good law-abiding citizen.


    Seeing that his expression had changed, Wang Cheng thought he was afraid. He immediately became calm, laughed happily and said, "kneel down and knock my head eight times, shout three times, and lick my shoes. Maybe I will consider sparing your life."


    "Hey, I just promised to help you waste his limbs, but I didn''t say I wanted to kill. I won''t take the job of killing."


    Seeing that Wang Cheng was standing in front of him, the cattle looked like the boss and completely robbed him of the limelight. They were very unhappy and began to tear down the stage without mercy.


    The smile on Wang Cheng''s face was stiff and secretly scolded that the yellow cattle was a pig teammate. At this time, he even pulled down the stage and said impatiently: "no one asked you to kill, I just scared the boy."


    "Oh, just don''t kill. It''s against the law to kill. I won''t take such a job. I don''t want to run."


    The ox stepped forward and stood in front of Wang Cheng. It was forced to light a cigar and looked like a big man in Ninghai beach. However, the bald head was too bright. It looked like a running dragon.


    Ding Ning was almost amused. "It''s illegal to kill people. Is it illegal to beat people up?"


    "Heavy injury, no death penalty, spend some money, find some relationship, and release it after a few years. It''s much better than directly sentencing to death. This is my professional bottom line. My brothers mix with me. I can''t take them to death. We are quality hooligans and ideal gangsters. I want to take them to a brilliant tomorrow."


    The Yellow Cattle danced and made an impassioned speech.


    "Applaud, the boss said well!"


    A small gangster who is good at flattering, skillfully put a baseball bat under his arm, shouted, and began to applaud with admiration on his face.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    The little brother in his thirties was obviously well-trained, his movements were unified and coordinated, neatly clamped the baseball bat under his arm and began to applaud. The applause was warm and sincere, and his little eyes were full of heat and admiration.


    Ding Ning is almost laughing. NIMA, this scalper has great potential for MLM.


    Wang Cheng''s mouth was crooked. NIMA, why did the scalpers go back more and more? At this time, they even started brainwashing.


    Immediately shouted, "stop talking nonsense and work quickly!"


    "Yes, I''m in a hurry. Let''s start fighting quickly, finish work and go home to sleep."


    Ding Ning smiled and threw the cigarette butt at Wang Cheng.


    "Ah!"


    With a whoosh, the cigarette butts hit Wang Cheng''s face like a sharp arrow, splashing sparks in the dark. The painful Wang Cheng gave a shrill scream and shouted, "go, go, plan on his limbs!"


    Unfortunately, none of the younger brothers paid attention to him. They all looked at the cattle with hot eyes. When the cattle waved and shouted "go", the younger brothers shouted in unison and rushed up with baseball bats.


    "It''s a waste of time to call early and finish early."


    Ding Ning was not in a hurry and greeted him as if nothing had happened. He seemed to walk around the crowd with ease.


    Where they passed, the gangsters did not even say a word, and lay on the ground one by one,


    He didn''t even use a minute when he came to the cattle like a ghost.


    In the cheetah car, Qin canglan''s eyes widened in horror, and a chill rushed straight to the spirit of heaven. How can Ding Ning be so terrible?


    Murong smiled and could swallow duck eggs with his mouth open. Small stars appeared in his eyes. It took a long time to burst out a rude sentence: "lying in the trough."


    Qin canglan was awakened by his rude words. His face was very white. He quickly took out his mobile phone to dial. His voice trembled and issued an order: "the operation is cancelled and retreat immediately."


    "It''s too late, young master. They''ve rushed out."


    At the other end of the phone came Shangguan Lu Cheng''s frightened voice.


    Qin canglan''s face was livid and said with gnashing teeth, "you are a pig. Let them die?"


    "I..."


    Shangguan Lu Gang wanted to explain that Qin canglan had hung up the phone and complained sadly on the phone: "it''s obviously arranged by you. How can you blame me? It''s really like accompanying a tiger with a king."


    The scalpers were no longer as energetic as before. Their faces were full of confessions and fears. They knelt on the ground with a "pop" and kowtowed like garlic:


    "Big... Big... Big brother, I''m wrong. Big brother, I shouldn''t be obsessed and come to trouble you. Pity me. I have an 80 year old mother and starving children. I can''t die. Big brother, uncle, you have a lot of adults. Please give me a fart."


    The appearance of cattle without integrity makes Ding Ning feel a little reluctant to start. This product is really funny.


    But he came to trouble again and again. Although he did things with money, he always had to teach him a lesson. He immediately said coldly, "capital crime can be avoided, but living crime can''t escape."


    Before the cattle continued to beg for mercy, Ding Ning shot like lightning, "click" broke his left arm, the cattle screamed, his eyes turned white and fainted.


    Wang Cheng''s legs trembled like chaff. As he retreated, he shouted fiercely and inwardly: "you... Don''t come here. If you... If you dare to touch me, i... my cousin will not let you go."


    "Your cousin Wang Xianghua? Unfortunately, it''s useless. He can''t protect himself now, but he can''t save you."


    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows slightly and drew a cold arc at the corners of his mouth. His voice was cold and piercing, like an evil ghost from Jiuyou Hell: "how much hatred do I have with you? So vicious that he wanted to break my limbs?"


    "I... I, not me, but my cousin asked me to break your limbs. It''s not my fault. It''s all him. You go to him. Please, spare me. I don''t dare any more!"


    Wang Cheng peed in his pants and sat on the ground crying.


    Ding Ning had no sympathy at all, Cold road: "Your cousin gave you money to spend and let you do things. If things go wrong, you betrayed him because of infidelity; your sister worked so hard to earn money to support you, but you didn''t have the slightest gratitude. You made trouble for her all day and never considered her. It''s unfilial. You did evil yourself, ate the fruit of it and were dismissed from the company. I think it''s your sister''s pity to spare you. Not only are you not grateful Well, it''s unkind to hold a grudge against me and retaliate against me; Scalpers are invited by you. Although they take people''s money to eliminate disasters for others, they are also half of your friends. They work for you and compete bravely, but you hide behind. Even begging for mercy is only for yourself, which is unjust; What''s the point of living in this world for an unfaithful, unfilial, unkind and unrighteous person like you? "


    Wang Cheng''s face turned pale. Ding Ning knocked his heart like a heavy hammer. He recalled that he had been idle all day and got something for nothing in the first half of his life. He only knew to suck his sister''s blood like a blood leech.


    When he had money in his pocket, he went to drink and drink. When he had no money, he regarded her as an ATM. When something happened, he expected her to wipe his ass. however, he enjoyed his sister''s love calmly and never considered it for her.


    Thinking of this, he was born with a loveless heart and closed his eyes, The voice choked and murmured: "You''re right. I''m an unfaithful, unfilial, unkind bastard. Living can only be a burden to her. Do it. I don''t blame you. I can only blame me for living with a dog for the rest of my life. I''m really not human, sister. I''m sorry. If I have the next life, I won''t be your brother again. I want to be your brother and take good care of you."


    Ding Ning looked stunned. He didn''t expect that what he said under his righteous anger would wake up the scum.


    As the saying goes, the prodigal son doesn''t change his money. Although he doesn''t like Wang Juan, he is quite moved by her love for Wang Cheng.


    Just give Wang Cheng another chance. Ding Ning kicked Wang Cheng out: "go away, don''t go to the next life. The accounts in this life are still in this life. Be a good man, don''t be a dog, and use the rest of your life to compensate your sister!"


    Wang Cheng opened his eyes in amazement, took a deep look at Ding Ning, bent down and bowed 90 degrees with gratitude: "thank you, I will be a new man."


    "It has nothing to do with me. If you want to thank your sister, thank your sister. She is a great sister. You are very lucky. Go away. If you want to revenge me, you can come to me at any time."


    Ding Ning''s mood was very complicated. He didn''t want to let Wang Cheng go. At least he had to break his two legs and give him a profound lesson, but he was soft hearted when he remembered the way Wang Juan begged at the beginning.


    Although Wang Juan is sometimes hateful, when you think about it carefully, she is not a poor woman. She has a wolf heart and dog lung''s first love and an uneasy brother. Her life has been hard enough.


    With the smiling character of Qin canglan and Murong, it can be imagined that Wang Xianghua''s ending will never be better. This may not be a bad thing for Wang Juan. She can finally get rid of the control of her first love. If Wang Cheng can change again, it will give her a chance to start again.


    People are not sages. They can make no mistakes when they are familiar. They can change their mistakes when they know them. It is great to be good. For Ding Ning, saving people is always happier than killing people, so he decided to give Wang Juan''s sister and brother a chance to change.


    It was at this moment that he had a deeper understanding of the Bodhi Heart formula. The power decision operation became more and more round and free without stagnation, and the "God" became more and more solid.

 Chapter 235

    At the moment before he fainted, he seemed to see a black shirt man with a gun like body and a scar on his face running towards him with undisguised concern and tension.


    Who is he? Why save me? And why did he look at me with such concern? But he couldn''t bear to think about it. His injury was too serious, which made him burn inside, and he completely lost consciousness in the dark.


    Scar is in a cold sweat and secretly rejoices that he saved the young master at the critical moment, otherwise he will die.


    His life was given by his parents, but his second life was given by his wife and his third life was given by the eldest lady.


    He owed his wife''s family two lives, so he, a top mercenary at the master level, gave up his career of licking blood at the edge of a knife, put on a suit and tie, came to the city to become the bodyguard of a young lady, and spent the rest of his life to repay his kindness.


    But the naughty young master seems to have too many miracles. His intuition is sharp and frightening. He doesn''t dare to approach at all and can only follow far away.


    Wang Cheng''s ambush and Qin canglan''s men dealt with the young master. He didn''t care at all. He knew the value of the young master''s force. He definitely had the combat power of A-level fighters close to class B.


    In his opinion, it was a joke that a group of sheep wanted to kill a tiger, so he was hanging far behind with the psychology of watching the excitement.


    The young master suddenly realized and showed his magical martial arts skills. The terrible arhat virtual shadow made him tremble.


    But he never thought that a group of sheep could hurt the tiger. Although the young master was merciful and forcibly interrupted his martial arts skills and was eaten back, injury is injury. Scar''s heart is full of remorse.


    In particular, the sudden appearance of the black killer, even if he was shot, he thought it was his dereliction of duty. After all, he was careless and did not find the black killer''s ambush in advance.


    So scar was very angry. He stood on Ding Ning''s side and looked coldly at Qin canglan who got out of the car to explain.


    "Stop! If you dare to approach the young master, there will be no amnesty!"


    The cold voice came, and the expression on Qin canglan''s face was one of stagnation. In Ninghai, no one dared to talk to him like this for many years, but he had to stop at once and dared not make any rash move.


    More than a dozen infrared sniper guns firmly locked his eyebrows, and he didn''t even tremble, which frightened him stably.


    Qin canglan''s forehead was dripping with sweat as big as beans. Even with the prestige of the Qin family in Ninghai, he didn''t dare to appear and haunt with more than a dozen sniper guns. Who are these people?


    Also, they even called master Ding Ning. Is he the illegitimate son of a big man?


    No wonder, no wonder Bai Qing''s attitude towards him was so special. At this moment, Qin canglan felt as if she had touched the truth.


    The scene that happened immediately made Qin canglan more sure of this guess.


    In addition to more than a dozen sniper guns, there are more than a dozen well-trained black shirt men for the rest of their lives. They are by no means the elite of his men.


    They were tall and straight, painted with paint on their faces, held guns to protect Ding Ning without dead corners, and stared at all corners that might bring danger.


    Scar carries Ding Ning on his back and looks at Qin canglan coldly: "pray. If the young master is okay, he will decide how to deal with the Qin family. If the young master is busy, I promise that your whole Qin family will be buried with the young master."


    Qin canglan has no doubt about scar. He can feel the powerful momentum from scar at such a distance. He has only felt this momentum from several top experts in the Qin family.


    It was a terrible killing intention formed after ignoring life and bloody killing, which made him cold all over and cold in his heart.


    The Qin family offered such a figure as their ancestors, but he was only Ding Ning''s bodyguard. Therefore, we can imagine how terrible the family forces behind Ding Ning exist.


    He knew a bad thing. What he did tonight would bring disaster to the Qin family. He eagerly explained, "that killer is not from our Qin family."


    "We will investigate this, so you don''t have to worry. Whoever dares to move the young master, no matter who, will wait for the extermination of the family."


    Scar''s tone was indifferent, as if it were natural, saying what he took for granted.


    With a wave of his hand, a big man in a black shirt stepped forward and picked up the body of the killer in black with one hand.


    "Go!"


    Scar gave a command and left with Ding Ning on his back.


    "Wait a minute, I can testify that brother Qin didn''t send this killer. I swear in the name of my family!"


    Murong smiled and realized that the Qin family was about to face a crisis. Out of righteousness, he braved himself to explain to Qin canglan.


    "Murong young master, your sister is a favorite of my young master. I won''t hold you accountable. I hope you can use your brain in future and don''t bring disaster to the Murong family. Remember, if the young master is alive, he won''t care about you for your sister''s face, but if the young master has an accident, even your sister can''t protect you."


    Although scar''s voice was a little softer, the implied meaning in the words made people shudder.


    Murong smiled and stared blankly, but he couldn''t say what he wanted to say. The Murong family, which has dominated the south of the Yangtze River for thousands of years, seemed vulnerable in scar''s mouth, which made him have a funny sense of absurdity.


    But he had surprisingly little doubt, because scar''s expression was too firm, which made him feel that what he said was the truth.


    "Remember, misfortune comes from the mouth. Take care of your mouth!"


    Scar turned and strode away, and a group of black shirts fled into the darkness like ghosts, as if they had never appeared.


    Murong smiled at the worried Qin canglan and comforted, "brother Qin, don''t worry, that guy is just talking. He can''t be true."


    "No, he''s not kidding, not to mention the snipers hidden in the dark. Just the guys who show up are at least class B strong. That scar is probably a master level strong. Besides, it''s just their power to surface. How many strong people are hidden? No matter who provokes such a group of people, it''s difficult to end well."


    Qin canglan said, "I hope Ding Ning can save the day. Otherwise, I''m afraid the Qin family will be destroyed."


    "It''s not that serious." Murong said with a smile.


    Qin canglan patted him on the shoulder, smiled bitterly and shook his head: "such a powerful force is lurking under our eyes. We haven''t found it. You should be able to imagine how terrible they are."


    "Ouch, my sister!"


    Murong smiled and suddenly patted his forehead. He remembered that Murong Yanran was still waiting for him in the hotel.


    "Come on, remember, don''t tell your sister about today."


    After Qin canglan gave an order, he turned to his men and said sternly, "take care of your mouth. Don''t let me hear any wind."


    "Yes, young master!"


    The big men in black have long been frightened by the twists and turns. They think that if they really hurt Ding Ning, I''m afraid today is the time of death for all of them.


    Those big men in black shirts exude the sense of killing, which makes them shudder when they think of it. For them, tonight''s experience is a terrible nightmare. It''s better to forget it all.


    In the Hummer, scar Ding Ning carefully examined his body, felt the disordered Qi and blood and violent power in his body, and showed a worried look between his eyebrows and eyes.


    "Boss, how is the young master?"


    A black shirt asked anxiously.


    "The situation is very bad. I can''t help it. We take a different way of cultivation. He forcibly interrupted his combat skills and was eaten back. There''s nothing I can do."


    Scar said anxiously.


    "War skills? Isn''t it martial arts?" The black shirt was keenly aware of the language defect of the scar.


    "Do you think the martial arts that can form Dharma can still be called martial arts? The martial arts that can transform can no longer be called martial arts, but combat skills, combat skills born for combat."


    Scar shook his head with a yearning wry smile on his face: "young master, obviously, he is only a B-level close to A-level combat power, but he can show SS Level combat skills. It''s really a demon."


    "SS Level combat skills? God, how is this possible? It''s a great master level."


    The black shirts were shocked and their chins fell to the ground. Boss scar already existed invincibly in their eyes. So far, he is just an S-level strong man at the master level. The young master obviously can''t even reach A-level and can show SS Level combat skills. How can they not be shocked and inexplicable.


    "Remember, this matter has rotted to my stomach. I must not spread it. Otherwise, it will bring great trouble to the young master."


    Scar looked dignified and told seriously.


    "Don''t worry, boss. We know the weight."


    The black shirts have stated that they know what the young master''s evil performance means. Once they are known by the top powers, they will come to explore the young master''s secret. This is not a good thing.


    A black shirt''s eyes twinkled fiercely: "boss, so many people at the scene saw the young master''s combat skills. Shall we..."


    He didn''t say it thoroughly, but everyone understood what he meant. They looked at scar one after another. When he gave an order, they killed all the people on the scene.


    Scar shook his head slightly: "Although we are not afraid of the Qin family, it is better to do more than one thing. The young master wants to do great things and needs help from many aspects. If you can set up less enemies for him, you can set up less enemies. After all, madam means to take Ninghai as the young master''s base. Our enemy is in Yanjing, not Ninghai. Qin canglan is a smart man. I believe he will shut everyone up."


    "The boss deliberately threatened him before, just to mention him?" A black shirt laughed.


    "I''m not kidding. It''s best if you''re fine. Once there''s an accident, the Qin family will certainly become funerary objects. You just need to know that we''re just a force on the surface. Only those who can determine the world in one fell swoop can be called cards."


    Scar doesn''t get angry and says calmly.


    The black shirts looked at each other, but their eyes were filled with excitement. Although they all wanted to know what cards his wife had, they knew that they should not ask, so they nodded and remained silent.


    "Boss, what about the young master''s injury?" A black shirt broke the silence and asked with concern.


    "The eldest lady is waiting for us in the Biyun clean house. Speed up."


    Scar felt Ding Ning''s disordered pulse and urged.


    Biyun clean house is the oldest Buddhist temple in Ninghai area. It is quite secluded because it is located in the quiet and remote eastern suburb.


    At the moment, the night is getting dark, but there is a lonely light in the "Renshou nunnery" in the west wing. Ding Qianlie, dressed in plain clothes, is talking with an old nun by candle.


    When the sunspot chess fell, the old Ni smiled: "you lost."


    "Yes!" Ding led the hunter in an absent-minded response.


    "You''re upset." Lao Ni''s face was wrinkled and looked like a dying old man. Only his eyes were clear and bright, glittering with wisdom.


    "It''s about my brother, how can I meditate." Ding Qianlie did not hide his worry.


    Lao Ni declared the Buddha''s name, "Amitabha, the way of heaven circulates, and everyone has his own life."


    "I don''t accept my fate!" The light of the hunting eyes is like iron, like the snow light against the plain clothes, showing a rebellious color.

 Chapter 236

    Old Ni lowered his eyes, put his hands together and sighed: "Ben is hitting, how can he admit his life."


    Lead the hunter like being struck by lightning. He was in a trance and silent for a long time. Yingying knelt down and said, "please help me, mother-in-law."


    "Amitabha!"


    The old nun drooped his eyelids and said in a deep voice, "he ordered a peach blossom, a flower and a disaster. No one can cross it. He can only rely on himself and lead the hunting for a miserable life. Why not practice with me?"


    "But he''s also your grandson. You can''t die." Ding led the hunter and begged.


    Lao Ni finally looked up, his eyes were cold and ruthless, and sighed, "I''m a stranger in the world. I''m called meditation. I have no relatives and no reason. How can I get a grandson."


    "Grandma, I know grandpa was sorry for you, but he is your grandson after all. Mom, she has such a son and I have such a brother. I hope grandma can help me."


    Ding led the hunter on his knees and cried.


    Meditation, old Ni was stunned and speechless. He seemed to recall the past. After a long time, he sighed leisurely: "it''s all right. The dust is not broken. This is only one time. It''s not an example!"


    "Thank you, mother-in-law!" Ding Qianlie kowtowed heavily and was delighted.


    "There is nothing, where is the dust? Amitabha!" Meditate, close your eyes and meditate without saying anything.


    Ding led the hunter with a happy face. She knew that as long as her mother-in-law was willing to do it, Ding Ning would have no worries about her life.


    On the simple bed in the cloud room, Ding Qianlie sat by the bed and held Ding Ning''s hand tightly. Although it was the first time to contact so close and hit the doomed man, there was no strangeness and resistance.


    Seeing that he was in a coma, his face was full of pain, and his distressed tears were about to fall down.


    Scar and others stood quietly outside the cloud room. Although the eldest lady had said it was not their fault, they still looked guilty.


    "Grandma, how is he?"


    Meditation old Ni just gave Ding Ning a pulse, and Ding led hunting and couldn''t wait to ask.


    "It''s strange that I''ve never seen such a pulse. The meridians are broken and the true Qi is disordered... No, it''s a psychic disorder."


    Meditation seemed to feel something, and an incredible color flashed between the eyebrows.


    "Psychic power? Isn''t it true Qi?"


    Ding led his hunting face and seemed familiar with true Qi.


    "It''s psychic power. That''s why I''m surprised."


    In meditation, Ding Qianlie looked confused, Explained in detail: "Spiritual power is also called innate Qi, which is brought from the womb. With the cultivation of martial artists, the acquired turbid Qi will gradually expand this strand of innate Qi, but it also makes this strand of naive Qi become complex. In ancient times, heaven and earth had strong spiritual power, and practitioners can constantly absorb relatively pure spiritual power from the outside and turn it into spiritual power in the body, which can be changed with modern times With the industrial development of society, the pollution is becoming more and more serious, and the aura between heaven and earth is gradually thin. Therefore, those ancient martial arts people practice in seclusion in the deep mountains and rivers with spiritual veins or without pollution. This child has been living in the secular world. How can he have such pure spiritual power? It''s really unimaginable. "


    "Is his situation a good thing or a bad thing?"


    Ding Qianlie asked nervously. She didn''t care whether she had spiritual power or not. She only cared about Ding Ning''s safety.


    "The essence of cultivation is to constantly absorb the free Reiki between heaven and earth into the body and wash the body, so as to remove the impurities in the body and achieve the effect of prolonging life and strengthening the body. The prerequisite is the purity of Reiki. The purer the Reiki, the better the effect of quenching the body."


    Calm down. I still don''t understand when I see Ding leading hunting, The clear eyes glittered with wisdom: "For a simple example, it''s like washing fruit. The cleaner the water used, the easier it will be to wash the fruit. But if the water is dirty, the fruit won''t be clean. The fruit here refers to people''s body, and clean water is spiritual power, and unclean water is the acquired Qi. Therefore, cultivation is actually constantly purifying dirty water into clean water, and finally A process of washing fruit. "


    Ding Qianlie suddenly realized, but then asked, "since his body is full of spiritual power, shouldn''t it be a good thing?"


    "As far as the cultivation itself is concerned, this is a great good thing. The spiritual power in the body is destined to make his cultivation process much faster than ordinary people. After all, the process of turning true Qi into spiritual power is omitted. However, for his injury, too pure and clean spiritual power makes it difficult for him to recover."


    Meditation old Ni smiled bitterly: "I have been meditating for so many years. Although the spiritual power I have cultivated is much thicker than him, it is not as pure as his spiritual power. This makes it difficult for my spiritual power to guide his spiritual power to heal, but will be rejected by his spiritual power. Of course, it will not be a good thing."


    "What will happen to him?" Ding Qianlie didn''t expect such a result, so he immediately asked.


    Meditation old Ni smiled bitterly and shook his head: "his spiritual power has been out of control. Eventually, his meridians will break inch by inch and die. I can''t help him."


    "Ah, mother-in-law, please, you must have a way to save him, don''t you? Think of a way quickly. He can''t die."


    Ding took the hunter''s eyes and turned red. He took Jingxin''s hand and begged bitterly.


    After a long time, I looked at Ding Qianlie deeply and said solemnly:


    "Lead hunting, your qualifications are very good. I''ve always wanted to take you as an apprentice and inherit my mantle, but you''re not on earth. You''re entangled in worldly affairs. Why don''t you want to? Now I ask you, what can you do to save him?"


    "As long as you can save him, you can kill me." Ding led Liehong and said firmly.


    Meditation old Ni asked expressionless, "are you sure?"


    "I''m sure!" Ding led the hunter and said decisively.


    "Amitabha, in that case, there is only one last way."


    Meditation, Lao Ni announced the Buddha''s name, let Ding lead hunting suddenly give birth to hope, and asked urgently, "what way?"


    "You are a natural Buddha body that is hard to meet for thousands of years. If you convert to my Buddha, you will achieve the supreme Buddha fruit and become a living Buddha in the world. But you have a persistent mind. You are willing to float and sink in the earthly world in order to repay your kindness. Now it is for him to fall into aby hell voluntarily. The Buddha practiced the Bodhisattva path and sacrificed himself to cut meat and feed eagles, but you... Ah."


    Jingxin Lao Ni gave Ding Ning a complicated look, sighed and smiled bitterly:


    "Saving him is like feeding the devil with his body. It''s just, it''s just, it''s not only a bad fate, but also your life, but also my robbery. I jumped out of the three realms and was not in the five elements. I should have been calm, but after all, the Buddha''s heart is not clean and I can''t give up the family affection in the world of mortals."


    Ding Qianlie blinked his big eyes and listened in the clouds. He didn''t understand what meditation was saying, "what feeds the devil with his body? He''s my brother. How can he be a devil?"


    Jingxin Lao Ni didn''t explain, but she took a deep look at the stone man on Ding Ning''s neck. In addition to the devil guard, it was originally the responsibility of people in Buddhism, but when the devil was her grandson, this blood relationship finally made her unable to die.


    She sighed in her heart that she could only give up the skill of hard cultivation for a lifetime. From then on, whether he was a devil or a Buddha, she had no concern about the ancient Buddha.


    Immediately his face became serious and said: "Lead hunting, he has demons in his body, which can be suppressed with his pure spiritual power, but he is now being backfired, and his demonic nature will soon explode. Then he will explode and die because he can''t bear the huge demonic nature. Now, I can only enlighten you and help you cultivate the great joy and Zen of Buddhism. Then you can practice with him to guide his disordered spiritual power to repair the injury and enhance his Buddha nature, So as to suppress his evil nature, but from now on, you will completely eliminate the Buddha nature, cut off your own path of cultivation and become a furnace for his cultivation. Are you sure you want to save him? "


    Ding Qianlie blushed. She didn''t understand the devil and Buddha. She only understood the word Shuangxiu. She felt so shy.


    Although she has long believed that he is her future man, in her heart, she still hopes that he can pursue himself, have a romantic process before and after flowers, and then follow her husband and wife when it is natural.


    But I didn''t expect this moment to come so fast and so suddenly, which caught her off guard and hit her heart like a deer. She felt that she was not completely ready.


    But at the moment, Ding Ning''s situation was at stake and would explode at any time. Regardless of her reserve and shyness, she nodded generously: "I''m sure!"


    "In that case, let''s start. Sit cross legged with your back to me!"


    Calm down, Lao Ni''s indifferent face became kind at this moment, full of compassion.


    She doesn''t know whether her actions are wrong or right, but she can''t give up her blood and family in the world of mortals. Even if this leads to the growth of a demon, she has no choice.


    A pair of wrinkled old hands were tightly attached to Ding Qiangshi''s back. The practice formula of great joy Zen appeared in his mind and was engraved in his heart like a knife.


    He once thought that he would be amorous and hurt the Buddhist practice. When he entered the mountain, he was afraid not to fall into the city. In the world, you can live up to the Dharma of the Tathagata and the Qing Dynasty... The main road is inseparable from Yin and Yang. If you lose, you''re afraid to look at the ocean. Qing Shuang doesn''t have to argue with the chaff. Men and women don''t need to fight for gain and loss. Happy and empty double luck is the best. It''s not comprehensive to cultivate helplessness alone. Try to see the eggs of a young female chicken, and you can live up to the long wings of a young child


    Ding Qianlie recited the formula silently. The double cultivation picture that made her blush constantly flashed in her mind, which made her confused and hot


    As the spiritual power of meditation turned into a stream of air flowing through her meridians, it formed a weekly cycle, making her whole body red and blue tendons bulged. There was a sense of suffocation that she had no place to vent and would explode and die at any time.


    Meditation, Lao Ni has released his hand, his palms are empty, and Ding Ning has been suspended in the air.


    "Dudu..."


    Calm down, Lao Ni clapped his hands continuously, slapped around Ding Ning, and Ding Ning''s breath kept rising wildly


    The listless meditation looked at his eyes, and his eyes were blurred. It was difficult to control his feelings and jumped at Ding Qianlie, who kept tearing his clothes. With a faint sigh, he stood up and closed the door and left.


    Ding Ning had a long dream, as if he were in the boundless sea of fire, but he lost all his strength, had no room to resist, and felt helpless and frightened.


    The fire rain could burn him to ashes at any time. The burning pain in his lungs and the terrible sense of suffocation made him feel the fear of death for the first time in his life.


    That fear was so real and vivid that he gave birth to a strong unwillingness and desire for life. The towering anger arose spontaneously, and a huge virtual shadow appeared behind him.


    However, this virtual shadow is no longer a Luohan who subdues demons, but a monster with two horns, a face like a cow''s head and two wings on its back. It is as dark as ink and exudes a terrible overbearing atmosphere.


    The sea of fire seemed to be in awe of it and constantly dodged the virtual shadow, but the virtual shadow was like the king of the world, driving Ding Ning''s body and proudly threw himself into the sea of fire.


    "Boom!"


    Ding Ning and virtual shadow are integrated, burning a black flame. His strong sense of power makes him want to make a long roar, but he finds that he can''t make a sound.


    Even his hands and feet were not under his control, as if he was just a puppet, and his every move was at the mercy of the virtual shadow, which made him have a strong fear.


    The most terrible thing is that the power of the virtual shadow is too strong. His meridians can''t bear the perfusion of the power of the virtual shadow. The continuous expansion and uplift makes his blood vessels and cardia open, and his meridians will burst and die at any time.

 Chapter 237

    In his extreme fear, a strong force kept beating his body.


    A bang.


    Ding Ning only felt that his whole body was loose and something seemed to be broken in his body. The excess power found a vent and continued to flow to a newly opened meridians.


    Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, the suffocating sense of expansion came again, and the newly opened meridians could not accommodate the excess power.


    Fortunately, the beating continued. With the passage of time, another meridian was connected, and the power found a vent again, but soon, the newly opened meridian began to expand again.


    "Bang!"


    Another meridian runs through... The sense of expansion soon comes again... Open the meridian again... Expand again


    It went round and round until seven channels were opened continuously, and the feeling of holding up suddenly disappeared, which made Ding Ning feel relaxed and happy and suddenly bright.


    The power of the virtual shadow turned into a turbulent River, surging in his broad meridians, forming subtle circles and cycles.


    Just when he was crying with joy and wanted to relax his mind, the virtual shadow appeared again.


    But at the moment, the virtual shadow could not be called virtual shadow. It became very solid. There was a dark flame burning all over his body and rushed to his brain.


    Ding Ning felt a splitting headache and couldn''t help roaring. The human flame in his mind suddenly appeared and turned into a fire man and a black fire man to fight.


    But the black fire shadow, whether in terms of height or strength, is far from what Ding Ning''s "God" can resist. Being beaten, he will be swallowed up by the black fire shadow at any time.


    The human flame roared silently, and the whole body suddenly emitted Golden Buddha light, Sanskrit sound bursts, which is extremely sacred.


    The black fire shadow seemed to be extremely afraid of the Buddha light, so it fought with fear of hands and feet. For a moment, it even fought with equal strength. No one could do anything, forming a confrontation.


    Although Ding Ning did not understand what was going on, he could feel a strong threat from the black fire shadow and knew that he must not let the black fire shadow devour his "God".


    Otherwise, he will no longer be him. Even if there is no change in his appearance, he will become another person, which is by no means the situation he wants to see.


    But God''s fight is not what he can do. He can only silently hope that God can hold on and not be defeated by the black shadow of fire.


    However, the good times did not last long. With the white heat of the battle, although the power of the black fire shadow was constantly eroded and weakened by the Golden Buddha light, the Golden Buddha light became more and more dim, showing a trend of subsequent weakness.


    Looking at the black fire shadow of Vietnam''s war and bravery, which was eroded by the Buddha''s light, he rushed to the "God" bravely and swallowed the "God" forcibly, resulting in a deep despair in his heart.


    At this time, a holy light and shadow flashed. At the top of the lotus throne, a white Bodhisattva sat and stretched out his hand. Ding Ning was uncontrollably in the arms of the white Bodhisattva.


    He looked at the beautiful face of the Bodhisattva in white, but he didn''t have the slightest sense of blasphemy.


    The Bodhisattva in white turned crimson when he saw it. She said angrily, "fool, what are you waiting for?"


    Ding Ning was as dull as a wooden chicken and was stripped by the white Bodhisattva like a string puppet


    The holy and flawless Bodhisattva took the initiative to undress and throw himself into his arms. Ding Ning couldn''t believe it. It turned out that the Bodhisattva was really a model of saving suffering.


    Bodhisattva in white is obviously still a young child, but he is more skilled than his semi-old driver. All kinds of postures let him enjoy the bliss of the world.


    Immersed in it, he threw the threat of black fire shadow out of the sky. With a pious heart, he integrated with the white Bodhisattva.


    But I didn''t find that the golden light of "God" which had been gradually dim suddenly brightened, and the black fire shadow sent out a silent scream. I struggled to escape, but I couldn''t escape. Finally, it was melted into a black flame and completely integrated with "God".


    "God" has also changed in essence into a double-sided Buddha sitting cross legged. The human flame limbs are gradually clear, and the facial features are gradually clear. It is impressively like Ding Ning.


    One side is golden and compassionate; One side was shrouded in black fire and showed his teeth and eyes, which was extremely ferocious.


    I don''t know how long later, Ding Ning fell asleep. Ding led hunting with spring in his eyebrows and eyes, helped him clean up the scene with a red face, and fondled his handsome cheek with his eyebrows stretched out.


    For a long time, Ding Qianlie dressed neatly, put away the dazzling bright red that represents her from a girl to a woman, carefully put it into the bag, kissed Ding Ning gently on her forehead and left quietly.


    Outside the cloud room, nun Jingxin was dressed in a monk''s robe and stood quietly with her hands down.


    "Grandma, he''s ready. I''ll go first. Thank you."


    Ding led Li YingYing and said gratefully.


    Nun Jingxin said nothing. She looked at her carefully up and down. A look of shock flashed in her eyes and whispered, "no wonder he practices Buddhist Zen."


    "Grandma, what''s the matter with you?" Ding led the hunter and asked without knowing why.


    Nun Jingxin smiled happily: "I thought you would cut off the road of cultivation for him. Unexpectedly, I looked away. He has magical blood in his body, but at the same time, he has the supreme inheritance of Buddhism. Practicing great joy Zen has really achieved the best effect of double cultivation and made you become a strong person in the local martial arts. Congratulations!"


    "Really? No wonder I feel full of strength and don''t feel tired at all!"


    When Ding Qianlie was happy, she thought of her previous madness. The pleasure of integrating her mind and spirit and climbing the cloud top made her jade face crimson and ashamed.


    "Don''t be happy too early. Even so, you are still the cauldron of his practice, and he is also the dependence of your practice. You can''t practice independently. Only by double cultivation with him, your skills will be improved, which means that you will become his vassal. He can leave you, but you can''t leave him."


    Nun Jingxin poured cold water on her.


    "What''s the matter? I was destined to be his woman. I can''t go to double practice with other men, can I?"


    Ding Qianlie didn''t care, and a happy smile appeared on his face: "before he grows up, I will hold up a sky for him. When he grows up, I will become the little woman behind him, teach his husband and children, and be a good wife and mother."


    Nun Jingxin was shocked by this answer. She looked at her with complex eyes and suddenly bowed deeply: "I thank you for my grandson. If, I mean, if one day he loses you, I will never spare him."


    "Mother-in-law, what are you doing? Isn''t it killing me?"


    Ding Qianlie hurried forward to help nun Jingxin, but unexpectedly, due to the sharp increase in her skills, she could not control her strength well.


    In a hurry, nun Jingxin was thrown into the air. If she hadn''t caught her in a hurry, she would have to fall.


    Looking at nun Jingxin''s face, which seemed to be several decades old in an instant, Ding Qianlie felt a strong uneasiness in his heart and lost his voice and said, "mother-in-law, how could this happen?"


    With a kind smile, nun Jingxin stood upright and waved her hand: "this is my life and my robbery. Go, I want to rest."


    "Mother-in-law, I''m sorry. I didn''t know it would be like this. Yingying... There must be a way for me to return my skills to you, isn''t there?"


    Ding Qianlie hugged nun Jingxin and couldn''t help crying. His heart was full of guilt and remorse.


    Although she doesn''t know much about the cultivation of martial artists, she is very clear about the level of martial artists.


    Nun Jingxin is the top strongman in the Zhenwu realm at the top of the world. Otherwise, she would not be sure that she could save Ding Ning.


    But she never thought that the price was so heavy that the mother-in-law, who was regarded as the biggest card by her, would become an ordinary person.


    Nun Jingxin gently stroked her soft hair and said with a calm face: "what? Do you choose not to save your little lover after you know the price?"


    "But I didn''t expect... To be like this..."


    Ding Qianlie''s heart is full of fear and sadness. She is crying. She doesn''t know how to explain to her godmother.


    "It doesn''t matter. Ning''er is your lover and my grandson. Your mother has suffered too much in her life. As her mother, I have never cared about her. I owe her. I still owe it to her son. Go, Amitabha."


    Nun Jingxin lost all her skills, but she seemed to be more relaxed. She felt like she didn''t eat human fireworks.


    After proclaiming the Buddha''s name, he entered the nunnery and closed his eyes to meditate and chant scriptures. Since then, he has not said a word.


    Ding Qianlie was in great mourning. He knelt down and kowtowed heavily towards the nunnery hall. He didn''t bite his lips until there were bleeding beads on his forehead. He resolutely turned and left.


    Nun Jingxin slowly opened her eyes. Her clear and flexible eyes became turbid and sighed softly: "she was a Bodhisattva who helped the world. She wanted to be the evil girl of the world. Blessing? Misfortune?"


    Reach out and put the wooden fish on your leg, pick up the wooden mallet and tap it gently, chanting scriptures in your mouth until you can''t hear it. Only the sound of wooden fish echoed in the darkest night sky before dawn.


    Walking out of the Biyun clean house, Ding Qianlie has recovered her usual style of being a strong woman, glanced at scar and others who stood in awe, gently opened cherry lips and said, "let''s go, he''s all right."


    Scar and others breathed a long sigh of relief, and their faces showed joy. They quickly walked to Rolls Royce phantom and opened the door for Ding Qianlie: "Miss, I''ll wait for the young master here."


    "No, just let me pay attention to him recently. Don''t follow."


    Ding Qianlie said faintly. She felt that after Ding Ning was injured this time, his cultivation would change by leaps and bounds, which was enough to protect himself.


    Scar was stunned, but he didn''t ask the reason. He whispered, "yes, I know!"


    "Let''s go so that he won''t recognize you. Hurry up and find out the origin of the killer. I''ll break the people behind the scenes."


    Ding Qianlie thought that Ding Ning almost died in the hands of the black clothes killer. An unspeakable anger burst out and said gnashing his teeth.


    "I''ll check it now!"


    A different color flashed in scar''s eyes. From Ding Qianlie''s body, he seemed to feel a breath that made him palpitate.


    Although his passing was elusive, he still felt that there seemed to be some unspeakable change in the eldest lady.


    Ding Ning slowly opened his eyes, facing him was a pair of dark old eyes who seemed to be able to see through everything.


    The memory slowly returned to its place. Ding Ning looked at the old nun Jingxin and asked suspiciously, "nun, where is this? Why am I here?"


    Nun Jingxin smiled kindly, "this is the Biyun clean house. I can''t tell why you were here. A masked man sent you."


    Ding Ning recalled the scar man before he was unconscious. He was more confused. He felt himself and found that he had never been better. He immediately got up and sat by the bed and asked respectfully:


    "Abbess, did you save me?"


    Nun Jingxin smiled and walked out: "come with me, child."


    Ding Ning was confused, but he didn''t dare to be slighted. He quickly put on his shoes and quickly followed.

 Chapter 238

    Nun Jingxin''s footsteps were vain. At first glance, she was an ordinary person. Ding Ning frowned and overturned the previous conjecture.


    Who saved himself? Who''s that scar man?


    Along the way, I met several little nuns, respectfully saluted the meditation master, and secretly looked at Ding Ning curiously.


    Ding Ning replied with a polite smile, which made several Shuiling little nuns blush and leave quickly.


    Silently follow abbess Jingxin and carefully feel her own changes.


    Immediately, Ding Ning''s eyes showed a startled color, and he didn''t like to be surprised.


    The eight meridians of the extraordinary meridians have all been opened up. At the moment, the full true Qi becomes sparse and flows in the channels that become thicker and tougher.


    This is also the second. What makes him feel most incredible is that his "God" has turned into a double-sided Buddha, with golden compassion on one side and black ferocity on the other.


    What the hell is going on? Why does an injury look like this?


    Wait... He suddenly remembered that there seemed to be a fairy like a Bodhisattva and he had done something indescribable in his dream. Is that real or dream?


    If it is false, why do you have an inexplicable formula of great joy Zen in your mind.


    But if it is true, where did the Bodhisattva come from? How could we practice Zen with him in a dream?


    Ding Ning fell into complete confusion, like true or false, like dream or fantasy, which made him feel unreal and more suspicious.


    "Squeak!"


    Nun Jingxin opened a Zen door, pushed the door and went in.


    The meditation room is very simple. It doesn''t even have a bed. There is only a futon and a bookshelf. On the bookshelf are all kinds of Buddhist scriptures and ancient books with yellow pages.


    Without saying a word, nun Jingxin went to the bookshelf and casually took out an ancient book made of unknown material and handed it to Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning looked at her suspiciously, took the ancient books and opened them.


    The ancient books are unknown, but the words in them are not any words that Ding Ning has seen, but runes shaped like symbols.


    To his surprise, he didn''t know any of these runes, but he did understand them.


    The contents recorded in it shocked him inexplicably. Familiar but extremely ancient names appeared in this ancient book.


    In ancient times, uncivilized human beings lived in an extremely bad living environment, including terrible wild beasts, terrible natural disasters, and the spread of plague diseases


    After tenacious struggle, human beings finally learned to keep warm and live in groups of tribes.


    Some powerful human beings gradually emerged and found the Suiren who drilled wood for fire; Fuxi, who invented divination and eight trigrams, created words, tied ropes as a net, taught people to fish and hunt, invented the harp and created music; Shennong, who tried poison with his body and tasted all kinds of herbs, relieved the trouble of disease and plague for mankind


    But the ancient sages in these myths and legends are not the protagonists in this ancient book. The real protagonist is Chiyou, one of the three great ancestors of mankind who failed to compete for hegemony with Yan Emperor and Yellow Emperor.


    In the myths and legends handed down through the ages, Chiyou and Emperor Yan fought to compete for the position of tribal leader. After Emperor Yan was defeated, he finally united with the Yellow Emperor to kill Chiyou.


    In this ancient book, what is stated is quite different from the legend. Chiyou and Yan Emperor are descendants of Shennong tribe and are two rising stars who have obtained the true legend of Shennong''s medical skills.


    They were brothers and sisters, but they parted ways because of their different attitudes and ideas on the development of medical technology.


    Emperor Yan was more traditional and believed that the inheritance of Shennong''s medical skills was orthodox and the inheritance and development was the formal way; Chi You''s thought is more radical. He believes that the theories of the sages may not be all right. The human body is the biggest treasure and should not be confined to the medical theories of the sages.


    In academic theory, the two were tit for tat, and neither of them refused to accept the other. Emperor Yan thought that he was subverting tradition, crooked theory and disrespectful to his ancestors; Chiyou scoffed at this and believed that on the basis of the theory of sages, tapping the potential of the human body and continuous evolution is the king.


    After countless quarrels, they also ran for the tribal leader. Finally, they agreed to take their followers to study their own medical skills. Whoever has good medical skills can become the tribal leader.


    But I never thought that Chiyou was an immortal genius. He found another way to tap the potential of the human body, did experiments with himself, and transformed himself into a monster with eight feet, three heads and six arms, copper head and iron forehead, invulnerable to weapons.


    The eighty-one brothers who followed him were also transformed into monsters with animal body, human language, bronze head, iron forehead and sand and stones, but their combat power was extremely rebellious.


    On the day of running for tribal leader, when Chiyou appeared with his brothers, he was regarded as a demon by the tribal people.


    Chi you happily told Emperor Yan that his research was very effective. He is now the most powerful form of human combat power.


    Emperor Yan finally failed in his medical competition with him. He became angry and scolded him for his strange power. It was disrespect to the creator God and called on the people of the Ministry to kill him.


    Under the instigation of Emperor Yan, the Shennong tribe regarded Chiyou and his brother as demons and carried out encirclement and suppression.


    But unexpectedly, Chi you and his 81 brothers, who had been transformed, were defeated by Emperor Yan and fled with the defeated soldiers under his command.


    Chiyou established the Jiuli tribe, named itself the witch God, canonized the five element God general and the four directions of wind, fog, thunder and darkness, and called it the nine witch generals.


    The Shennong tribe disintegrated, and the tribes in the Central Plains attacked each other. The war was incessant. The Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan took advantage of the times to defeat different tribes, and the tribal leaders also attached to them one after another.


    The Yellow Emperor fought nine battles with Chiyou in three years and failed to win, so a situation of tripartite confrontation among Yan Emperor, Yellow Emperor and Chiyou was formed.


    Emperor Yan was unwilling to occupy the land for Wang Xin. Finally, he formed an alliance with the Yellow Emperor tribe to jointly fight against the demon Chiyou.


    Yanhuang tribe gathered troops and horses to fight Jiuli on Zhuolu. Chi you was good at fighting with knives, axes and daggers. He was never dead and was extremely brave. The Yellow Emperor could not defeat the enemy. Please Xuannv family to help him break it.


    The battle was dark and bloody. Finally, the Xuannv clan leader Jiutian Xuannv controlled Chiyou and was killed by the Yellow Emperor.


    After the war, the Yellow Emperor respected Chiyou as the "God of war". His brave image was frightening. The Yellow Emperor painted his image on the military flag to encourage his army to fight bravely. When the princes saw Chiyou, they seemed to surrender without fighting.


    If what is recorded in ancient books is only a story, Ding Ning can only look at it as a myth and legend.


    But in this record, it is mentioned that the reason why Jiutian Xuannv was willing to help the Yellow Emperor was the Jiuqiao stone man made of colorful stones by Chiyou.


    Although it was not mentioned whether the Jiuqiao stone man was really obtained by Jiutian Xuannv, it indicated that Chi you sealed all the research results of his life in the Jiuqiao stone man.


    This story makes Ding Ning feel like being eaten by thunder, and his hands and feet are cold. The nine orifices stone man is his biggest secret, but nun Jingxin let him read this ancient book. Obviously, she already knows the origin and existence of the stone man.


    Ding Ning''s face struggled and his eyes flashed fierce. He even had the idea of killing people, but after several battles between heaven and man, his face finally returned to calm.


    He has the bottom line of his life. He can''t tie a chicken with his hand, and he is probably the old man who saved his life. He really can''t do it.


    Calm down and look peaceful. Even when Ding Ning''s eyes are fierce, he has no fear.


    Seeing that he finally restrained his killing intention, he smiled happily on his face and said kindly, "son, now you know the origin of the stone man?"


    "Abbess, is this really Chiyou''s Jiuqiao stone man?"


    Ding Ning asked somewhat strangely.


    "It can be said that the ancient times were so far away from now, but nine times out of ten."


    Nun Jingxin''s eyes are bright, and her turbid eyes are calm.


    Ding Ning''s face was tangled: "didn''t the ancient books say that the emperor used the nine orifices stone man as a reward and invited the nine days Xuannv to do it, and finally gave it to the nine days Xuannv?"


    "I don''t know. In fact, Jiuqiao stone man has appeared countless times in the history of China. It is the last seven colored stone left by the legendary female cochlea mending queen. It is a heaven and earth stone integrating the spirit of heaven and earth. Every birth will lead to bloody competition and killing. It has changed its master several times, but no one can get Chi You''s inheritance from the stone man. It was only Chi you The results of his life''s research are eventually called ominous stones because they are stained with too much blood. "


    Abbess Jingxin''s eyes were bright and complicated, and she sighed faintly.


    Ding Ning scratched his head: "no, didn''t the last colorful stone become the monkey king?"


    "Puff!"


    Rao is nun Jingxin, who is indifferent and amused by Ding Ning: "this child, the monkey king is a fictional character. You really think you can jump out of a crack in a stone."


    Ding Ning smiled: "Chiyou and Jiutian Xuannv are really human. It doesn''t seem strange that the monkey king really exists."


    "It''s not as mysterious as you think. Those legendary characters such as the three emperors and five emperors, Chiyou and Jiutian Xuannv really existed. They were suspected and imagined by later generations and then deliberately exaggerated to become myths and legends. In my opinion, they are not gods, but martial artists with high cultivation. To put it bluntly, they are tribal leaders with high force value."


    Nun Jingxin''s words revealed the secret of heaven and made Ding Ning suddenly realize it. But even so, he was leisurely fascinated by the ancient times, which is definitely far more than the modern gaowu world.


    "The nine orifices stone man itself should be colorful, but it is wrapped in plasma because of too much blood, which has become the current black."


    Nun Jingxin kept on swearing without surprise. Ding Ning''s words were creepy and looked at the stone man in front of her. NIMA, this black is blood. Is it true or false?


    "There is no doubt that this is definitely real plasma. However, only the blood essence of the top expert wraps the seven colored stone and can dye it black after countless years of precipitation."


    Nun Jingxin seemed to see through Ding Ning''s doubts. Before he asked questions, she explained by herself: "in history, the nine orifices stone people changed their masters several times. They are all super powerful people that modern humans can''t understand. Everyone who gets it will squeeze out blood essence and want the stone people to recognize the Lord. Unfortunately, no one can do it all the time, and you are the only one who successfully recognizes the Lord."


    Ding Ning was stunned. He was in awe of the old nun. His lips trembled and said, "how do you know?"


    "Because you are Chiyou''s descendants."


    Nun Jingxin''s answer was like a bolt from the blue, which made Ding ninglei''s eyes tongue tied.


    "Chi you had tens of thousands of wives and children all his life. After he was defeated and killed, most of them were integrated into the Yanhuang tribe and finally assimilated, and a small number fled into the wilderness. Since then, they have disappeared. The Jiuqiao stone man is related to Chi You''s learning all his life, and his seal can only be opened by his descendants. Moreover, it must be infinitely close to his ancestral blood, although this is only my guess, But I believe that infinity is close to the truth. "


    Nun Jingxin''s eyes twinkled with the light of wisdom and quietly looked at Ding Ning: "as soon as you become a Buddha and as soon as you become a devil, what Chi you has learned in his life is enough to change the pattern of the world, but it is also a double-edged sword. If you use it well, it can benefit the common people. If you use it badly, it will bring disaster to the world. How do you plan to use it?"


    "I''m a doctor. It''s my duty to save the lives and heal the wounded. I''ll do my best to benefit the world."


    Ding Ning answered loudly after the initial shock and panic.

 Chapter 239

    "Well, remember what you said today and don''t let your rescuers down."


    Nun Jingxin smiled with relief. Her complexion recovered. Gu Jing wubo sat down slowly on the futon and said calmly, "leave!"


    "Abbess, who saved me?" Ding Ning asked eagerly.


    "You''ll know later. Go and don''t come again!"


    Abbess Jingxin closed her eyes and recited the Scriptures in a low voice. No matter what Ding Ning asked again, she turned a deaf ear.


    Ding Ning was helpless, bowed respectfully and left, returned to Ning University and continued his study and life.


    This time, it was a blessing in disguise. On the contrary, after the disaster, all the Eight Extraordinary Meridians were opened up, which made him happy and filled him with more doubts. Who saved him? Abbess? Or the scar face?


    But nun didn''t want to say it, and he couldn''t force him to ask, but anyway, this great favor is owed, and he can only repay it after finding the truth.


    The expansion of meridians makes his original full Qi seem much thinner. It seems that he should take time to practice well.


    He couldn''t help feeling excited when he thought that when the Qi in the meridians was fully replenished, he would be able to open up the Dantian and officially step into the martial arts realm.


    The benefits of this healing are not only that. In the past, his body strength was not enough. He could not fully absorb the energy of mirage Jiao''s essence and blood, but could only be stored in flesh and blood.


    This time, the healing made mirage Jiao''s blood essence continuously enhance his physical strength with the blood circulation, making his physical strength present a three-dimensional leap.


    He believed that if he had a hard fight with Tyrannosaurus Rex now, he would never lose his painful arm like last time.


    Of course, although he thought he was not afraid of Tyrannosaurus Rex, he was still very afraid of Deng Jiuzhi''s lightning power, so that he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    It seems that it is necessary to cultivate their own forces. Ding Ning seriously considered it and made up his mind.


    Dad is a very powerful existence in his eyes. Even now, he dare not say that he will be dad''s opponent.


    But even so, dad didn''t dare to let him reveal his identity. We can imagine how powerful the enemy is.


    One hero and three gangs, in the case of insufficient strength, the only way Ding Ning can think of to protect himself is to develop forces that are absolutely loyal to himself.


    The Mavericks, who are loyal and fearless and have good skills, can be used as the first group of his forces.


    When he made this decision, there was a flash of light in his mind. Then he suddenly understood why dad didn''t let him practice other skills, but he still forced him to remember them.


    It seems that dad has long considered today''s step, but he has never told him clearly to let him secretly regret his hindsight.


    "Boss, you''re really haunted. It''s reported that you don''t go home for two nights. Although your sister-in-law is good, you should also pay attention to your health!"


    Upon returning to the dormitory, Zhang Haifeng blinked vaguely and gave a thumbs up.


    Ding Ning reached out and handed him the breakfast he bought on the way, smiled and said, "eat your breakfast and see if you can stop your mouth."


    "Hey, hey, if some eat, I''ll shut up!"


    Zhang Haifeng smiled and handed Wu Xian a breakfast.


    Wu Xian was still silent, and Chong dingning nodded to thank him.


    "By the way, boss, are you busy tonight?"


    Facts have proved that Zhang Haifeng''s mouth can''t be blocked by food. With pancakes in his mouth, he began to mutter again.


    "Should it be all right? What''s the matter?"


    Ding Ning is lying on the bed, turning over the book and answering carelessly.


    "Wu Xian and I invited you and your sister-in-law to dinner that night."


    Zhang Haifeng said with some embarrassment, "that day, Wu Xian and I agreed to treat. As a result, I drank too much and asked you to pay the bill."


    "Hey, what a big deal. No need."


    Ding Ning shook his head indifferently, but appreciated Zhang Haifeng''s character. These two roommates can make deep friends.


    "That''s not good. It was originally a meeting gift given by my sister-in-law. Wu Xian and I are too hot to hold it. If we don''t spend it, we''ll be upset."


    Zhang Haifeng said positively. Even Wu Xian, who was buried in eating, looked at it and nodded in agreement.


    "Well, come as you think fit."


    Seeing their resolute attitude, Ding Ning could only promise.


    Zhang Haifeng said with a sly smile, "there are beautiful women to accompany me tonight."


    "Beauty? Where did you get the beauty?"


    Ding Ning asked puzzled.


    "Our fellowship bedroom 309."


    Zhang Haifeng''s excited face turned red. He stretched out his hand and pointed to the ceiling. He looked like a flower maniac: "309 is the same as US 109. There are only three girls. Those are the three golden flowers of our Graduate School of Nanjing University."


    "Fraternity bedroom? When was it?"


    Ding Ning looked a little trance.


    The friendship bedroom feels like a distant thing. In the past, when he was in college, the third liked to engage in this kind of friendship activity to make it convenient for him to pick up girls.


    If it weren''t for the friendship, it wouldn''t make him estrange from several dormitories who had a good relationship with him.


    Female college students are full of longing for love. Those girls who are willing to socialize come for him and Zhao Xin, two handsome boys at the grass-roots level.


    At that time, he didn''t think so much and was dragged by Zhao Xinsheng. As a result, the girl loved by the eldest brother, the second, the fourth and the fifth was either confessing to Zhao Xin or trying to soak him.


    Although he refused, none of them agreed, but even so, several roommates hated him.


    This made him very incomprehensible. He clearly didn''t promise any of them, let alone harm others. On the contrary, Zhao Xin didn''t refuse anyone. As long as he could catch up with his girl, he would take it to open a house.


    But those sleeping friends not only didn''t blame Zhao Xin, but hated him, which made him feel wronged and confused. Until now, they didn''t want to understand what was going on.


    Therefore, he was very resistant to such things as friendship.


    "Yesterday, my goddess Liu Wenjing took the initiative to talk to me and offered to become a friendship bedroom with us. I have promised, boss. Won''t you lose face?"


    Zhang Haifeng asked nervously. It seems that the boss Ding Ning still has a high position in his mind.


    When Ding Ning saw Wu Xian looking at him with expectation, he couldn''t help laughing and crying. Even the otaku was moved. Can he spoil their fun?


    "Well, look at the arrangement!"


    "Yeah, long live the boss. Let''s have dinner first, and then go to KTV to sing and drink."


    Zhang Haifeng shouted Viva excitedly like a child, and Wu Xian rarely showed a shy smile.


    Ding Ning felt warm in his heart and jokingly asked Wu Xian, "are you secretly in love with 309 mm?"


    Wu Xian blushed and turned his head coyly. The otaku was quite shy.


    Zhang Haifeng winked at the thief and smiled: "the third guy is sulking. He likes song Xiaoyu in 309. It''s not a day or two."


    Wu Xian was stabbed out of his mind and immediately became angry. He jumped up and quarreled with Zhang Haifeng.


    "I can''t hold back for the happiness of the third and the collective honor of 109. I''ll call Ling Yun now to see if she''s free in the evening."


    Ding Ning smiled and called Lingyun.


    The result disappointed him. Ling Yun couldn''t come to the party with his classmates in the evening.


    Ling Yun doesn''t come. Ding Ning really doesn''t want to participate in this friendship activity, but since he has promised, Zhang Haifeng can''t go back.


    In the evening, the days between Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian finally came. As soon as he returned to the dormitory after class, Zhang Haifeng began to dress up. His hair was combed meticulously, shining like lard. He also put on a pink shirt and black suspenders, which looked like a rich young master in the 1950s and 1960s.


    Even Wu Xian, a sultry man, put on hair gel, specially changed into a pair of gentle Phnom Penh glasses, and put on his usual shirt and trousers. He looked like a business elite.


    Ding Ning really disagreed with the two roommates'' unique taste. He made some suggestions for reference, but Zhang Haifeng, who felt good about himself, was speechless.


    Probably due to limited funds, Zhang Haifeng didn''t dare to choose a high-grade hotel like cuizhuxuan this time, but chose a middle-grade hotel with high quality and low price.


    The name of the hotel is very tacky. I''ll come again, but the decoration is elegant and the environment is also good.


    At the appointed seven o''clock, the two single dogs took Ding Ning to the reserved private room Furong Pavilion and waited before six thirty.


    Watching the two goods nervous for a while, Ding Ning ran out and waited, fiddling with his mobile phone.


    When he was in college, Zhao Xin forcibly pulled the registered microblog number. He had not logged in for a long time. Anyway, he was idle, so he logged in and had a look.


    But as soon as he logged in, he was shocked. His microblog fans had more than two million people.


    What surprised him most was that the video screen of treating Wang Guoliang in southern Yunnan was published on the microblog, and there were tens of millions of comments at the bottom.


    After looking at the time, the video was uploaded on August 30, the day when Wang Guoliang was treated.


    This confused his father-in-law and monk. He hasn''t logged in to the microblog for nearly two years. Who logged in to his microblog and uploaded the video on August 30?


    His microblog number is registered by Zhao Xin with his identity information. Several roommates know the account password. Which of them logged in and uploaded it?


    Zhao Xin must have done it. Ding Ning was speechless and uploaded his treatment video on his microblog. Isn''t it that Wang Po sells melons and boasts?


    He felt a fever on his face. Grandma''s Zhao Xin had to get down when he saw him next time.


    Ding Ning patiently opened his comments. What reassured him a little was that the comments were basically one-sided praise except for some black powder.


    In particular, an iron powder called after the rain, who is also the head of his fan support group, fought with sunspots with sharp words and words, and defended him very much.


    after rain the sky looks blue? Isn''t it Shen MuQing? In Ding Ning''s mind, Shen MuQing''s figure like an empty valley and orchid suddenly hurt.


    Whether it was her or not, but for the sake of her maintenance of herself, Ding Ning still paid attention to each other.


    Hesitate for a moment, Aite @ after the rain: Thank you and all the fans for your support, thank you!


    "Here they are, here they are!"


    Zhang Haifeng shouted excitedly and took Ding Ning out to meet him.


    Ding Ning turned off his cell phone and welcomed out. Three girls dressed in meditation walked side by side, like a beautiful scenery, which attracted the attention of many passers-by.


    On the left is a short haired girl with big chest, big waist, thin hips and hot figure.


    On the right is a girl with shawl hair who is wearing a cowboy skirt, a white lace cardigan, slim and quiet.


    The one in the middle... Ding Ning was so stupid that it was the narcissistic woman who suspected that she wanted to soak him in the library.


    However, today''s narcissistic girl did not wear her old black rimmed glasses. She was wearing a snow-white princess skirt. Her cloud like hair was tied behind her neck, revealing her slender white neck like a white swan.


    The face that can be broken by blowing is as delicate as a porcelain doll, the long black eyelashes flicker, and a pair of crystal clear eyes like black crystal are looking at him with a smile.

 Chapter 240

    Even when Ding Ning saw many wonderful things in the world, he had to admit that the girl did have the capital of narcissism.


    Like the noble and elegant snow white, she gives people a feeling of love, eclipsing the dazzling sexy girls and quiet girls around her.


    If you ignore her flat chest, Ding Ning will play more than 90 for her.


    Although her chest size is a little terrible, Ding Ning has to admit that she is still a super exquisite and beautiful little Lori.


    "Hello, handsome boy, we meet again."


    Ding Ning didn''t expect that the first girl who came forward to greet him was the most quiet and shy girl with shawl hair.


    If she hadn''t come with her narcissistic girl, Ding Ning wouldn''t remember where she met.


    "Hello!"


    Ding Ning smiled at her implicitly, but glanced at Wu Xian, whose face was red, and sighed in his heart that he hoped that the woman loved by his brother would not pursue his dog blood plot again.


    But song Xiaoyu''s eyes are full of small stars and looks like a flower maniac. He''s really afraid of what to do.


    "Remember me?"


    Zhao Jingjing''s weird big eyes slipped around, stepped forward, stood in front of song Xiaoyu, separated her affectionate eyes, smiled at Ding Ning and asked.


    Ding Ning shrugged and pulled at the corners of his mouth: "I don''t have Alzheimer''s disease, narcissistic woman."


    Zhao Jingjing didn''t think so. Naturally, she took a step forward and took his arm with a smile. She said in a whiny voice: "it was a misunderstanding last time. Don''t laugh at others."


    Ding Ning''s tail vertebrae was numb, his whole body trembled, and he got goose bumps all over. He broke away from her arm unhappily: "straighten his tongue before talking."


    "People usually talk like this!"


    Zhao Jingjing''s voice is actually very nice. It''s waxy and has the style of soft Nong Wu language.


    But with this whine, Ding Ning couldn''t bear it. He turned his eyes with disgust: "don''t pretend. I really thought I didn''t remember what you said that day."


    "Hee hee, brother Ding Ning, you can''t do this to others. Oh, they will be unhappy."


    Zhao Jingjing couldn''t get rid of the gummy candy. She looked naive and took Ding Ning''s arm again.


    Ding Ningyang''s chief sighed, with a loveless expression on his face, "girl, we don''t seem to know each other."


    "Brother Ding Ning, I''m Jingjing."


    Zhao Jingjing smiles so sweetly that she tells her family.


    Ding Ning frowned: "Jingjing? Do we know each other?"


    "Yes!" Zhao Jingjing nodded like mashing garlic.


    "When? Why don''t I remember?" Ding Ning looked puzzled.


    "Two days ago, the library!"


    Zhao Jingjing said righteously, with a sly smile on her mouth. It seems that her brother didn''t tell him his name, so it''s easy to do.


    Ding Ning has a black line: "%#@& £¤ £¤ #%"


    Trying to get rid of her hand, she found that the girl held his arm tightly with her hands, like hanging on him. She didn''t let go.


    Ding Ning has never seen a girl with such a thick skin. She doesn''t even have a chest. How can she have the courage to hold so tightly?


    "Don''t stand here, please hurry inside!"


    Seeing that there was something wrong with the painting style, Zhang Haifeng quickly invited everyone in.


    Wu Xian secretly looked at Song Xiaoyu with a sad face and a small mouth.


    After sitting down respectively, although Zhao Jingjing sat beside Ding Ning with a dead face, he finally stopped holding his arm and let Ding Ning breathe a sigh of relief.


    Although the girl wants no chest and no ass, she is a beautiful and outrageous little Lori. In the face of her unlimited coquetry, Ding Ning has a feeling of mental fatigue.


    In particular, he found that both song Xiaoyu and Liu Wenjing were winking at him intentionally or unintentionally, which made him feel more on pins and needles and secretly regretted participating in the friendship activity.


    Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xianru died. The three golden flowers obviously came to Ding Ning, which made them very depressed. They knew they wouldn''t let Ding Ning come.


    The atmosphere on the wine table became extremely strange and embarrassing. It was not until Zhang Haifeng forced himself to have two drinks with a smile. After three rounds of wine, Liu Wenjing blushed and began to share wine with Zhang Haifeng that the atmosphere became active.


    Wu Xian, who was silent, cheered up like beating chicken blood after Song Xiaoyu watched him gently praise him and said, "you were brave to see you conflict with Gu qianyun that day".


    Ding Ning looked at the guy who couldn''t kick out a stuffy fart. He suddenly became eloquent and talked one by one. Song Xiaoyu smiled and laughed.


    I can''t help feeling secretly that I''m a computer student. The online jokes come at random. The sultry male nickname Zhang Haifeng gave him really didn''t wronged him.


    Ding Ning is not very talkative at ordinary times, so he seldom takes part in such occasions when strangers are present. He just doesn''t like the embarrassing situation of being silent.


    Fortunately, the three girls are very lively and can play jokes. In addition, Zhang Haifeng, a chattering man, and Wu Xian, who is like eating hormones, constantly adjust the atmosphere. In the end, the meal turned into a happy meal, and there are some lingering feelings.


    With enough wine and food, Zhang Haifeng walked with floating feet, bowed in imitation of a gentleman and invited three beautiful women to sing.


    The three girls didn''t have a good time either. They were just a little reserved and agreed to the invitation, which made Wu Xian overjoyed when he saw the dawn.


    Jazz KTV, Zhang Haifeng, who had been drinking too much, took the attitude of host and asked for the top luxury box.


    Beer, fruit plates, desserts and snacks went up like a running water banquet. Ding Ning smiled bitterly. It seems that he has to pay for them again tonight. Just the cost of these beer and snacks, 10000 yuan can''t beat it.


    But the brother was happy, and he wouldn''t be disappointed. He quietly settled the account on the pretext of going to the bathroom.


    "Hey, how did you get out?"


    Ding Ning stood in the corridor and just lit a cigarette. Zhao Jingjing appeared behind him like a ghost.


    Looking at the blush on her delicate face due to drunkenness, the drunken eyes are bleary, the pink red lips are as beautiful as roses, and Ding Ning''s heart suddenly gives birth to a palpitation. What a beautiful girl.


    "It''s too stuffy inside. Have a cigarette to breathe."


    "Give me one!"


    Zhao Jingjing stumbled and rushed into Ding Ning''s arms. One hand was around his waist, and the other hand was inserted into Ding Ning''s pants pocket to feel for smoke.


    Ding Ning is so embarrassed, girl. The cigarette is in the shirt pocket. You touch the pants pocket... So what are you doing in it? Still holding on. It''s a gun, not smoke.


    "Hee hee, you still have a cigar. I haven''t smoked a cigar yet. Take it out quickly. I want to smoke."


    Zhao Jingjing obviously had drunk too much. Ding Ning was in pain and giggled.


    When such a beautiful little Lori caught the key, Ding Ning reacted shamefully and complained secretly. Girl, you can''t smoke my cigar.


    "Eh, how can cigars get bigger?"


    Zhao Jingjing was drunk and couldn''t let go in Ding Ning''s arms. What he said made Ding Ning''s mind ripple.


    Looking at her lovely mouth, she couldn''t help picking it up, pecking it gently, and said softly, "good boy, stop making trouble."


    "No, people want to smoke cigars, people want to smoke cigars..."


    Zhao Jingjing is like a child who plays tricks. She constantly shakes her body and acts like a spoiled child.


    Although she is a flat chested princess, she is also a princess after all. Her delicate body makes Ding Ning''s cheeks hot and more and more ready to move. She wants to have a wall thump on the spot to do her.


    "I want, I want..."


    It has to be said that some women, even if it''s just their voice, can arouse the most primitive desire in a man''s heart.


    Ding Ning''s Adam''s apple stirred violently, his dry mouth accelerated his blood, and his hands had climbed up along her snow-white and smooth thighs into a muddy place


    There was a breeze outside the window. The coolness made Ding Ning''s mind clear. He hurriedly pushed away Zhao Jingjing, who was drunk and confused, and secretly scolded himself for being shameless. How can he see a beautiful woman and want to go to bed.


    "Come on, let''s go back. They can''t find us. We should wait!"


    Ding Ning took a deep breath, calmed himself down, and half hugged and half hugged her back to the box.


    But I didn''t find Zhao Jingjing biting her pink lips. Yanhong had quietly climbed up her neck.


    With a bang, the sound of beer bottle breaking came faintly.


    "Bitch, how dare you hit me? I''ll kill you."


    "Let her go. I''ll fight with you."


    The music was mixed with women''s screams and men''s drinking, scolding and fighting.


    As soon as Ding Ning''s face changed, it was bad. There was an accident. He stretched out his hand to carry Zhao Jingjing behind him and ran quickly to the box.


    "Bang!"


    At the door of the box stood two tattooed men, looking inside with their heads outstretched. They didn''t pay attention to Ding Ning''s arrival at all.


    Ding Ning''s face was as cold as iron. He reached out and grabbed their heads. As soon as their heads hurt, the two gangsters fell soft to the ground.


    Ding Ning kicked the door open, and the cries of song Xiaoyu and Liu Wenjing came clearly.


    "Call me, sleeping trough NIMA, dare to play tricks with me."


    A man with a fine red upper body and a black dragon tattooed on his back was holding song Xiaoyu and Liu Wenjing''s hair in one hand and scolding angrily. Blood was still flowing on his forehead and dyed his ferocious face red.


    Five or six gangsters are beating and kicking around Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian. They have drunk too much and have soft hands and feet. They have no power to fight back at all.


    Even so, they held their heads and shouted, "let go of them and come to us."


    "Come to you? Hahaha, I wouldn''t have come to these two girls. They''re going to fly with me tonight."


    The tattooed man stretched out his tongue and licked the blood flowing to the corners of his mouth, laughing arrogantly.


    "Go to NIMA''s double flight and die!"


    Ding Ning''s forehead was blue and his body was full of violent Qi.


    With a violent drink, he kicked the tattooed man straight out and hit the gangsters who were beating Zhang Haifeng, pouring a large area.


    "Ding Ning, you''re here."


    Song Xiaoyu and Liu Wenjing rushed into Ding Ning''s arms and cried loudly. I still feel sorry for the appearance of pear flowers with rain.


    Wenxiang nephrite, but Ding Ning didn''t have that beautiful mind. He stretched out his hand to put down the drunken Zhao Jingjing, and his face was cold and piercing: "take good care of Jingjing and leave the rest to me."


    "Yes!"


    The two women skillfully held Zhao Jingjing and hid behind Ding Ning with tears.


    The tattooed man had a little brother as a meat pad, but he didn''t get hurt. He got up, pointed to Ding Ning Yin and scolded angrily: "son of a bitch, dare to sneak on me. Do you know who I am?"


    "I don''t need to know who you are. I just know that even if your father comes today, he can''t save you."


    Ding Ning looked at Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian with broken heads, bruised nose and swollen face. His anger soared in his heart. He strode forward, without hesitation, punched the gangsters out one by one, sprayed blood in his mouth, hit the wall and slipped slowly like a gecko.


    Zhao Jingjing was not drunk at the moment. She looked at Ding Ning Wei''an''s figure with Liu Wenjing''s two women.


    Ding Ning was really angry at the moment. He grabbed the frightened tattooed man''s neck with one hand and lifted him up. He said coldly, "come on, how do you want to die?"

 Chapter 241

    "To NIMA!"


    The black dragon is also a hard bone. Even if his pinched eyes are raised and his breathing is not smooth, he still yells with a red face. His right foot is lifted in mid air and kicked hard in Ding Ning''s lower abdomen,


    "Die!"


    When Ding Ning was angry, his right hand loosened and his left elbow hit the black dragon''s kneecap.


    With a "click", the black dragon uttered a terrible howl, lying on the ground with the crushed right knee cap, tears of pain, crying for father and mother, and there was no arrogance before.


    No one noticed. Outside the private room, a KTV waiter saw two fainting gangsters. As soon as his face changed, he turned and ran downstairs.


    "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    Ding Ning picked up Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian and saw that although their heads had been opened by beer bottles, they were all skin injuries and were not life-threatening. He was relieved and asked while helping them stop bleeding.


    "Let me say it!"


    Liu Wenjing stepped forward, A little ashamed said: "It''s all my fault. These people came in and said that we were just these people. We couldn''t use such a big private room and wanted to change with us. I didn''t agree. They began to act on me and Xiaoyu. They were full of filthy words. I was angry and opened his head with a beer bottle. They did it. Fortunately, Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian worked hard to protect us, otherwise we would be bullied by them It''s humiliating. "


    "It''s not your fault. We didn''t pay for the private room we opened. Why should we change it with them? I''m useless. I can''t beat them because I''m so strong."


    Zhang Haifeng''s head had stopped bleeding, and his face was blue and blue to relieve Liu Wenjing. His tone was full of depression and self blame.


    "I don''t think so. I think you are a man. If you changed other men, you would have been scared to hide and dare not say a word for fear of causing trouble."


    Liu Wenjing looked at Zhang Haifeng with a strange feeling in her eyes. She will never forget the scene when the black dragon was angry and wanted to tear up her clothes and invade her, Zhang Haifeng rushed over with red eyes and tried his best with them.


    It felt good to be protected. Although he was not as handsome as Ding Ning and could not play as well as him, his fearless protection touched the softest place in her heart.


    Zhang Haifeng was boasted and grinned only foolishly, as if the injury on his body didn''t hurt so much.


    "And Wu Xian, although he is so thin, he is very brave. He rushed to save me with a wine bottle. Although he was kicked down by others, in my heart, he is the most bloody man."


    Song Xiaoyu saw that they were flirting with each other. Unwilling to show weakness, he spoke for Wu Xian. Wu Xian scratched his head, stared at the goddess in his heart, and left for a moment.


    Ding Ning was secretly happy for the two brothers. Although the hero failed to save the United States, the fight was not in vain. Although he was very embarrassed, he won the favor of Meimei. It seems that it is possible to take off the order.


    "Let''s go. They just came to negotiate. It must be more than these people. They are both injured. Hurry to the hospital."


    Song Xiaoyu''s face was hot with Wu Xian''s hot eyes. His heart beat. He quickly changed the topic and said in a panic.


    "I''ve dealt with their injuries. I''ll be fine after two days of cultivation. My brother can''t get beaten for nothing."


    Ding Ning said quietly, took out his mobile phone and sent a text message.


    Looking at several mobile phone fragments on the ground, his face was heavy: "your mobile phone was dropped."


    "Well, we wanted to call the police, but they robbed and dropped our cell phone."


    Liu Wenjing looked at her new mobile phone, which she had just bought for a few days, and it turned into debris on the ground, with meat pain on her face.


    Song Xiaoyu doesn''t care. It seems that her family is much better than Liu Wenjing.


    "It''s all right. Come back and I''ll buy you a new one."


    Zhang Haifeng obviously knew the truth of striking while the iron was hot, and immediately patted his chest to ensure.


    "No, you''re not me. Why should I buy your mobile phone?"


    Liu Wenjing looked a little coy and said duplicity.


    Zhang Haifeng scratched his head and said with a smile on his face, "we are a friendship bedroom. If I hadn''t pulled everyone here to sing, it wouldn''t have happened. It''s because I implicated you. I should compensate you for your mobile phone."


    "Do you want to compensate me, too?"


    Song Xiaoyu looked at the appearance of their concubine and joked.


    "I... I compensate you. I''m also the organizer of the fellowship."


    Unexpectedly, before Zhang Haifeng answered, Wu Xian summoned up the courage to say a word and made song Xiaoyu blush.


    Liu wenjingle''s belly laugh made song Xiaoyu angry. He stamped his feet and made a mess with Liu Wenjing with a shy face.


    Ding Ning was secretly funny. He suddenly found that Zhao Jingjing was always silent. Subconsciously, he just met her secretly looking eyes.


    Thinking of the previous ambiguity, both of them turned their heads in a panic like an electric shock, avoiding each other''s sight.


    Ding Ning''s heart was pounding. How could this happen? Do you like this flat girl who wants to have no chest and shake her ass without ass?


    Zhao Jingjing''s mouth was dry and she remembered that Ding Ning had used her hand before... She not only didn''t resist at all, but also had a faint expectation. Suddenly, her blushing cheeks were red and her face was burning like fire.


    He cursed himself secretly in his heart. Zhao Jingjing, what are you complaining about? He is a man with a girlfriend. He just plays tricks with you. Don''t be amorous.


    Thinking of this, Zhao Jingjing was in pain for a while. She stared at Ding Ning with hatred. She thought he was so different. It turned out that he was just a smelly man controlled by his lower body.


    Ding Ning didn''t think so much. He grabbed the black dragon''s neck, which was still howling, and asked darkly, "how many people are there with your associates? Now tell them to come."


    "I really don''t know how to live or die. I''m a member of the knife club. You broke my leg and dared me to shout. Wait, brother Dong will avenge me."


    The black dragon is a hard bone. Even if his leg is broken, he still shows his fierce light and is not afraid of Ding Ning.


    "Knife will!"


    Liu Wenjing covered her mouth and exclaimed. Her face changed greatly and she was almost crying.


    Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian obviously heard of the knife club. Suddenly, their faces were as gray as ashes. They murmured in a low voice, "it''s over. It''s over. He''s actually a member of the knife club. We''re dead."


    Song Xiaoyu and Zhao Jingjing don''t seem to know how powerful they are. They are surprised and ask, "will the knife be very powerful?"


    "Is it very powerful? Remove the word" is it very powerful? "


    Zhang Haifeng looked at Ding Ning with a sad face and a loveless expression: "boss, can we afford the knife? Take them first and I''ll stay and explain to them."


    "Second, you go with the boss, too. If I stay, one will die less."


    Wu Xian bit his teeth and stood up. He took a deep look at Song Xiaoyu and whispered to Ding Ning bitterly:


    "Boss, please help me take good care of Xiaoyu. I''ve loved her since I first saw her, but I haven''t had the courage to tell her. If... I mean, if I can go back alive, I''ll tell her myself. Even if she refuses me, I won''t have any regrets. Unfortunately, I''m afraid I don''t have such a chance."


    "Third, what are you talking about? I organized the fellowship. I broke the trouble. It has nothing to do with you. Get out of here."


    Zhang Haifeng''s eyes were red and shouted in a low voice.


    "Shit, before the boss came, I always let you. My birthday is older than you. Why should you be the second? I''m the second. You organized this friendship for me. I should carry something. Get out. Get out of here."


    Wu Xian''s eyes were red, his eyes were fierce, and he roared fiercely.


    At the moment, Ding Ning was deeply moved by the loyalty they showed. The three girls were also tearful. They never understood the friendship between men, but at this moment they understood what brothers are.


    "I won''t go. In the final analysis, it''s all caused by me. I''ll be responsible to the end."


    Liu Wenjing stepped forward excitedly, took the initiative to take Zhang Haifeng''s arm, looked at him affectionately and said, "if you want to go together and die together, you can''t dump me if I haven''t soaked you yet."


    "Wenjing, you..."


    Looking at Liu Wenjing''s unwavering eyes, Zhang Haifeng''s chivalrous courage suddenly turned into soft fingers, his cold heart began to warm gradually, and his blood was boiling gradually.


    "And me, I won''t go either. Wu Xian, I know you like me. I''m still waiting for you to confess to me. If you dare not confess to me, you''ll die. I won''t forgive you all my life."


    Song Xiaoyu quickly walked up to Wu Xian, stared at him with red eyes and cried, "you fool, talk nonsense about righteousness, but... I just like you as a man."


    Wu Xian was shivering all over. Suddenly, he put his hand around Song Xiaoyu and kissed her lips, which she had dreamed of for many years.


    "Well..."


    Song Xiaoyu stared in amazement, desperately patted Wu Xian on the back and struggled


    But soon, she melted into his overbearing kiss, and the slap became more and more powerless. Finally, she simply gave up the struggle, shyly closed her eyes, the fine eyelashes trembled slightly, the passionate backhand tightly hugged his neck, and kissed back enthusiastically. Her white pretty face was covered with crimson red clouds.


    Zhang Haifeng swallowed his saliva. The thief glanced at Liu Wenjing who was still carrying her arm, coughed and whispered, "that... What, cough, look at others..."


    "Why? I envy you. I just want to kiss my mother. I''m dying anyway. I want you to kiss enough."


    Liu Wenjing was obviously much hotter than song Xiaoyu. Before Zhang Haifeng reacted, he provoked his chin and pink lipstick.


    "Well..."


    This time, Zhang Haifeng''s eyes widened and his hands held high at a loss. He seemed to be hesitating whether to struggle like song Xiaoyu.


    But he soon gave up the idea of death, held Liu Wenjing tightly in his arms and kissed with passion.


    Ding Ning turned his head. It''s so hot. He didn''t sprinkle dog food like this.


    But unexpectedly, he just touched Zhao Jingjing''s bright eyes. His heartstrings suddenly stretched and turned his head in panic.


    The timid voice like a mosquito came into his ears, "you didn''t wash your hands just now."


    Ding Ning''s brain exploded, his heart was like a mess, and his face turned red. What does this girl mean?


    With the courage to turn around, Zhao Jingjing blushed, but looked at him bravely: "you should be responsible for me."


    "But I... I have a girlfriend."


    Ding Ning was excited and scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "Hum, I don''t care. If you have a girlfriend and touch... Touch others... There, you should be responsible for me, or I''ll tell everyone."


    Zhao Jingjing''s words were threatening, with an expression of tears.


    Ding Ning is one of the first two big ones. He is secretly annoyed that he has no determination. Now he is trusted by others. What can I do?

 Chapter 242

    Thinking again and again, Ding Ning said, "I just touched you, but my girlfriend has slept with me. I can''t break up with her in order to be responsible for you."


    "I... I can sleep with you, too."


    Zhao Jingjing clenched her pink lips, but her attitude was very firm.


    Ding Ning had a headache, coughed and said, "it''s my fault that I took advantage of you. I can apologize to you or compensate you. However, I love my girlfriend very much. I won''t break up with her in my life."


    Zhao Jingjing lowered her head and remained silent. She couldn''t see her expression clearly in the dim light.


    Ding Ning was uneasy and said softly, "you can mention any conditions. As long as I can do it, I will promise you."


    "Well, remember what you said. You owe me a promise."


    Zhao Jingjing suddenly raised her head and said expressionless.


    "Well, I owe you a promise. Tell me what you want?"


    Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief. As long as he was willing to talk about conditions, he didn''t want to be regarded as a hungry lust demon who molested girls.


    "I haven''t thought of it yet. I''ll come to you when I think of it."


    Zhao Jingjing suddenly smiled. The smile was like a flower in full bloom. It was beautiful and beautiful.


    Ding Ning stared at her with a palpitating heart. This flat princess, with a smile and a frown, is so soul stirring. Although it is still a little green now, it will definitely be a peerless creature that will bring disaster to the country and the people after it is completely opened.


    At the thought of such a peerless creature, he doesn''t know which man will have a good time one day in the future. His heart is sour.


    "What? Look silly? It''s too late to regret now."


    Zhao Jingjing spits out her tongue mischievously. "People are good wives and good mothers who can go up to the hall, go down to the kitchen and warm the big bed."


    Ding Ningshan took back his sight and didn''t dare to look again. He said unnaturally, "my girlfriend is also very good. It''s settled. I owe you a promise."


    "All right, but if you change your mind, people will welcome you at any time."


    Zhao Jingjing said full of temptation. He seemed to know the result long ago and didn''t show any disappointment.


    Ding Ning is full of depression. He always feels that he seems to have been cheated by this little girl.


    There was no place to vent his anger. It seemed that he inadvertently stepped on the black dragon''s left foot.


    "Ah..."


    The black dragon, who was looking forward to the East brother coming to break Ding Ning into pieces, felt a sharp pain in his left foot, as if he had been trampled by an elephant. There was a sound of bone fracture, which made him scream.


    "Sorry, sorry, it''s my fault. I didn''t mean it."


    Ding Ning jumped up in a panic with fear on his face. As a result


    Another shrill scream. The black dragon looked at his deformed left arm and wanted to die. This bastard was absolutely intentional.


    "Ah! I didn''t mean to make a mistake."


    Ding Ning looked guilty and jumped up again in a hurry.


    This time, he accidentally stepped on his only intact right arm, with a slight "click" fracture sound.


    The black dragon bit his lips, and there were fine beads of sweat on his forehead. He just didn''t say a word. He was afraid that if he shouted again, would the bastard break his neck.


    "Boom!"


    The box door was roughly kicked open.


    Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian pulled Liu Wenjing and song Xiaoyu behind them. The pre war encouragement has been received. Now it''s time for men to fight.


    A young man with a punk head and dexterously playing with a butterfly knife came in, followed by more than a dozen big men full of the spirit of killing.


    There was a lot of darkness outside the box door. I couldn''t see the end at a glance. I didn''t know how many people were waiting outside to rush in at any time.


    Ding Ning ignored the defiant eyes of the young man playing with the knife, took Zhao Jingjing''s slender hand, pushed her into Liu Wenjing''s arms, and said calmly, "just sit and watch the play."


    "Boss, why haven''t you left yet?"


    Zhang Haifeng remembered to patronize the passionate kiss and forgot to let Ding Ning run first. He asked with a guilty face.


    "Don''t be such nonsense. You old three haven''t left. How can I leave as your boss?"


    "I''m the second, not the third."


    Zhang Haifeng argued unconvinced.


    "Well, well, you''re the second and I''m the third."


    Although Wu Xian''s legs trembled and his voice trembled slightly, he still made a calm joke.


    Zhang Haifeng was stunned and suddenly became angry: "you are the second child. Your whole family is the second child."


    "Cough, pay attention to quality."


    Liu Wenjing blushed and beat her boyfriend with dissatisfaction.


    Zhang Haifeng''s face was immediately filled with flattering smiles, nodded and bowed and said, "yes, yes, I''m a quality person. Since you like the second, I''ll be the second."


    Liu Wenjing''s white face was full of blushes. He stepped on his feet and said angrily, "what are you talking nonsense?"


    "You like Dick, no problem."


    Song Xiaoyu fell into a well and said jokingly.


    Ding Ning is covered with black lines. These two girls are so dirty. Fortunately, they were packed to two roommates, otherwise they would be entangled by the dirty girl. In addition, Lingyun, a little dirty girl, must have a bad life in the future.


    "Hey, hey, it''s interesting. Is this going to break the jar, or is it not that the Raptor can''t reach the river?"


    The butterfly knife in the punk head youth''s hand flew up and down, rotating between his palms as if it were alive, turning into fragments.


    Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian, aware of their bad situation, looked dignified. Although they had already made desperate preparations, they still had endless fear when they really faced it.


    Ding Ning sat on the sofa with his right foot on the black dragon''s head, took out a cigarette light, slowly spit out a mouthful of green smoke, glanced at the punk head and said, "good eyesight, you can recognize me at a glance. You can''t change your name down the line. You can''t change your name. Guo Jianglong is the first small attendant under master Yun of Fuxing Road."


    Zhang Haifeng and others opened their mouths in amazement. They saw Ding Ning''s shamelessness for the first time. It''s OK not to change their name. Does Guo Jianglong have a relationship with Ding Ning for half a dime?


    But at this moment, they could not expose Ding Ning at all. Instead, they quietly grabbed two wine bottles and were ready to die at any time, even three girls.


    I thought punk youth would be furious and a big war would break out at any time, but unexpectedly, Ding Ningyi reported his name, but punk youth''s face changed dramatically.


    Put away the butterfly knife, sat down on the other side of the sofa, touched a bottle of beer on the tea table and poured it down into his mouth.


    After drinking a bottle of wine, the punk head put the bottle heavily, and asked with the color of plague and anger on his face: "it is clearly agreed that the negotiation will not be held until tomorrow, but boss Guo came to smash the field in advance. What do you mean?"


    Zhang Haifeng and others were stunned. The painting style was wrong. Shouldn''t the punk head wave his hand and shout "fight me, kill me and maim me"?


    Why do you still take the initiative to drink a bottle of beer to make amends now, and feel guilty and counselled. This makes Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian look at Ding Ning strangely. The boss seems very complicated.


    Liu Wenjing and song Xiaoyu are even more colorful in their beautiful eyes. Although they are beautiful girls of heaven, they can''t stand the evil deeds of bullying men and women on the road, but when they see their friends so powerful, the little girl''s heroic complex makes them feel that Ding Ning is so handsome at the moment.


    Of course, they subconsciously think that Ding Ning must have pretended to be a Jianghu boss, who is called Guo Jianglong.


    Compared with them, Zhao Jingjing, who grew up under the protection of the family and yearned for an unrestrained and free life from childhood, was careful of her liver, her eyes were shining, and she looked at Ding Ning''s motionless posture obsessed.


    Having never experienced social danger, she is full of curiosity and has no exclusion from the underworld. Instead, she feels very powerful.


    Unexpectedly, Ding Ning is a big man in the Jianghu. He is so cool, handsome and man. If I were a big brother''s woman, I would be very powerful.


    "I haven''t asked you what to call it?"


    With drooping eyelids, Ding Ning slowly picked up a glass of beer and gently shook it in his hand, sipping it like tasting red wine.


    I''ll give him 99 points and full marks for this forced pretender, for fear of his pride.


    Zhang Haifeng silently praised in his heart. His uneasy heart seemed to stabilize. It seemed that as long as there was a boss, he was not afraid of the sky falling.


    "Knife club, Tang Chengdong."


    The punk youth sat up straight and replied solemnly with an awe inspiring look on his face.


    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows and said hypocritically in a very perfunctory tone: "I''ve heard so much about my eldest brother. It''s really disrespectful."


    Tang Chengdong looked at this insincere long hearing, and his eyelids twitched violently. He wanted to put to death the guy who was more handsome, taller and better than him.


    But he didn''t have the courage to do it. After the fat Buddha brought Ding Ning''s words, the flying car party, the knife club, the axe gang and the black knife camp despised it. I haven''t heard of what master Yun on Fuxing Road is.


    The fat Buddha didn''t think so, so he left with a smile and said, "anyway, I''ll take it with me, whether you go or not" and went away.


    There is no fool who can mix with a leader. Tang Chengdong knows the disposition of the fat Buddha. This guy is a smiling tiger who eats people and doesn''t spit bones.


    If he urged everyone to participate in the negotiations, perhaps he would not take it seriously and take the Fuxing Road cloud master who has never heard of anything.


    But the more he carried it, the more he had no bottom in his heart.


    Therefore, he immediately sent someone to cuizhuxuan to get the monitoring of the day. When he saw that Ding Ning slapped the solid wood table into powder, his heart trembled with fear.


    The fat Buddha of dog day, if he hadn''t had a long mind, everyone would have been cheated by him.


    There is no doubt that fat Buddha will go to the negotiations and want to use Guo Jianglong''s hand to catch all other forces.


    Fat Buddha must be the first one to obey Yun. After eradicating his actual power, he will become a dominant family, and the whole university city will be included in the territory of fat Buddha.


    Even if he has another hat on his head and a cloud Lord is pressing him, so what? It''s good to enjoy the cool under the big tree and be covered without delaying his making money. Where can I find such a good thing.


    Among the five underground forces entrenched near the University City, except the axe gang and the black knife camp, the three forces, including the knife club, are all trying to survive in the cracks. I''m eager to have a strong boss follow them.


    The black Sabre camp is a force under the command of the seven kings'' residence, and the axe gang is an old guild in Ninghai with profound inside information.


    Out of their resistance to foreign forces, the three forces with no foundation can only reluctantly follow the axe gang to resist the black knife camp and form a confrontation situation.


    But he knew very well that whether it was the axe gang or the black knife camp, in fact, he despised their three forces from the bottom of his heart.


    If the axe gang hadn''t struggled to fight the fierce black knife camp independently, they had to unite with them. I''m afraid the axe gang would be the first to destroy them.

 Chapter 243

    Sooner or later, there will be a war between the axe gang and the black knife camp, which will determine the destination of the oil-rich area of the University City. No matter who wins, it must be their three small forces that will be cleaned first.


    In this situation, Tang Chengdong naturally hopes that foreign strong forces will settle in and become a tripartite containment trend, so that the knife club can fish in troubled waters and make profits.


    But when the strength of this new force was stronger than expected, Tang Chengdong came up with new ideas.


    Fat Buddha is a crafty and clever man. He has never suffered a loss. Even people like him who are good at steering the wind plan to take refuge in Lord Yun, which shows that he is optimistic about his new power.


    This makes Tang Chengdong, who asks himself that melon seeds are far inferior to fat Buddha, also have a heart of obedience.


    Despite his superficial scenery, only he knows the ups and downs and grievances behind the scenery. He has been walking on thin ice in the struggle of major forces in recent years.


    If he had not been unable to let go of a group of brothers who followed him, he would have washed his hands in a golden basin and returned to his hometown with the money he earned over the years to live a plain life with his wife and children.


    Therefore, Tang Chengdong was unconventional and politely talked to Ding Ning.


    Although he has the heart of obedience, he still has no bottom in his heart about the strength of Lord Yun. After all, a force can not only rely on the strong force of a person, but also depends on its comprehensive strength.


    Once the master has an accident, the force will soon collapse and be swallowed up by a group of giant sharks smelling blood.


    He is not alone. He also has a group of brothers. He must not take them to the pit. This is his responsibility as the boss, so he must be careful and plan to take a wait-and-see attitude first.


    Ding Ning suddenly grew up, Look at him cautiously: "Brother Dong, first of all, I''d like to make it clear that I came here with some friends for entertainment tonight. Secondly, I didn''t know this was a small knife club in advance, let alone smashing it. Finally, I''m a very reasonable person and don''t like to make trouble, but it doesn''t mean I''m afraid of things. In the process, you can ask your brother, believe me He will tell the truth. "


    With that, Ding Ning picked his toes gently, and the black dragon with a body of 180 kg flew directly to Tang Chengdong.


    Tang Chengdong Huoran stood up and his face became very dignified. He was also a martial artist, and his arms also had hundreds of kilograms of strength. However, he asked himself that he would never be able to lift a big living man with his toes like Ding Ning.


    His legs stood firm, his arms gathered all the strength, stretched out his hand to catch the black dragon whose limbs had been completely destroyed, and felt a powerful rush.


    "Teng Teng" retreated three steps in a row. His face was a morbid flush. Just now he stood firm, and his face was shocked.


    Ding Ning''s heavy lifting made him suffer a great loss, but he had to appreciate it, because he obviously showed mercy and only gave him two waves of dark strength.


    Otherwise, another wave of dark energy will be enough to hit him hard.


    Ding Ning''s face was indifferent, but he was secretly proud. After his continuous thinking, the dark energy he learned from the third runner up can now be divided into nine waves like a tide. One wave is stronger than another, and one wave is more harmful than another. It''s really the best magic weapon of Yin people. If Tang Chengdong is not always polite, his men have a sense of propriety, Up to four waves of dark energy can kill him.


    "Black dragon, what''s going on? Tell me in detail."


    Tang Chengdong saw that the black dragon''s limbs were all broken. I''m afraid he would spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair. Suddenly, he felt sad about the death of the rabbit.


    However, the strength displayed by Ding Ning made him dare not show any dissatisfaction. He could only ask the story of the black dragon.


    Black dragon now realized that he had hit an iron plate. A bad one would bring big trouble to Dongge. He dared not hide it at all. He told the story in detail, impartial and absolutely true.


    Tang Chengdong''s face is uncertain. This matter is really the wrong of the black dragon. He is too domineering. However, if he mixes in the road, he doesn''t want face. It''s not too arrogant at all.


    Ding Ning''s punishment for his brother is understandable, but the problem is that his action is too heavy, and he can''t directly abolish people because of this.


    "Elder brother, I''m not good. I shouldn''t be bullied by the influence of the guild, but I swear, I really don''t want to do anything to those two girls. I''m just angry, but I want to scare them. I''ll tear their clothes at most to teach them a lesson. The first commandment of the guild is not to prostitute people''s wives and daughters. Don''t force good people into prostitution. No matter how brave I am, I''ll never dare to break the guild rules. I''d like to I will bear all the punishment. "


    With a sad face, the black dragon took all the responsibility on himself.


    Tang Chengdong is very tangled in his heart. Black dragon has always been loyal to himself. Now he has been abandoned. If he doesn''t stand up for black dragon, it will chill the hearts of his brothers.


    However, Ding Ning put his terrible force here. What ability does he have to avenge the black dragon.


    However, he was able to deal with many big forces and developed the knife to the current scale. His brothers supported him. Naturally, he had his extraordinary personality charm.


    Tang Chengdong quickly made a decision, Looking at Ding Ning coldly: "boss Guo, I know I''m not your opponent. It''s really the wrong thing for black dragon, but did he get a little too much punishment? It''s just a little conflict, but you wasted his limbs and made him a loser. If I don''t get back the field for him, how can I Tang Chengdong face these brothers who follow me?"


    "Brother Dong, no matter how powerful he is, he is just a person. We fought with him."


    "Black dragon''s revenge can''t be undone. If I fight my knife to kill 2300 brothers, I don''t believe I can''t find this place."


    "It''s better to be broken than complete. Today''s black dragon is abandoned by people. Maybe tomorrow we will be abandoned by people. If we don''t find this field, how can we afford to hang out outside?"


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the tragedy of the black dragon, the members of the small knife Club immediately felt a common hatred and scolded one after another.


    Zhang Haifeng and others thought things were settled. Unexpectedly, the situation suddenly turned downward. They became nervous and clenched the wine bottle in their hands again, ready to work hard at any time.


    Ding Ning was not afraid at all. His eyes radiated a disturbing light. He stared at Tang Chengdong and said Yin: "are you sure you want to be my enemy?"


    "Not to be your enemy, but to get justice for the black dragon."


    Tang Chengdong was awestruck, but he summoned up his courage and looked straight at Ding Ning''s killing eyes.


    "Fair?"


    Ding Ning''s mouth showed a sneer of disdain: "what is justice? If I wasn''t here today, wouldn''t my friend let the black dragon bully, humiliate women and beat men?"


    When Tang Chengdong heard the speech, he flashed a struggle at the bottom of his eyes, but then gritted his teeth and said, "we have guild rules. I believe the black dragon will never do anything against the guild rules."


    "Really? Then I want to ask Heilong, who are you going to rob this private room for tonight?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were like electricity, staring at the black dragon and asked.


    Tang Chengdong''s heart was cold and turned to black dragon. Yes, this is his own yard. Black dragon is not a fool. Why make trouble in his own yard? There seems to be something strange about it.


    "I..."


    The black dragon''s eyes twinkled and could not speak.


    "Said, KTV is so big, luxury private room is not this one, why did you choose this one?"


    Tang Chengdong saw his words twinkle, his heart thumped, his face turned blue, and scolded fiercely.


    "I... i... no, the deluxe private room was full just now. I just found one at random. I didn''t expect it to be like this."


    The black dragon''s eyes flickered and explained in a panic.


    Tang Chengdong''s face became more and more ugly and said bitterly: "Heilong, you''ve been with me for many years. I''ve always regarded you as my brothers. Don''t treat me as a fool. Although you''ve been taking care of KTV, I know there are reserved luxury private rooms here. Why on earth do you come here to find trouble?"


    "Brother Dong, i... I''m sorry for you. I don''t want to. I... I really have no choice. It''s Yang Kaishan''s son of a bitch who tied Qiu Ying up and asked me to stir up contradictions. I don''t want you to take refuge in Lord Yun. Otherwise, they will turn Qiu Ying. You know, Qiu Ying and I are going to get married soon. I''m sorry for you, I''m sorry for you... Sobbing..."


    The black dragon''s limbs were broken, and he bit his teeth without tears. At the moment, he cried like a tearful man, which made people feel pity.


    "Bang!"


    Tang Chengdong smashed his fist on the tea table. Ignoring the blood on his fist, he gnashed his teeth and scolded: "Yang Kaishan of dog day, I grass your ancestors of the 18th generation."


    Ding Ning''s eyes showed a thoughtful color. It seems that his strong intervention has caused open and secret fighting among the five forces, but he doesn''t know which force Yang Kaishan is.


    "The axe gang has been trying to win over the flying car party, the Buddha Hall and our knife to fight against the black knife camp. Yang Kaishan is the leader of the axe gang''s University Town Hall. The fat Buddha has obviously shown signs of obedience to you now. The attitude of the flying car party and our knife is unknown. He can''t sit still. He can only use such a mean trick to cause a contradiction between me and you. He can only take refuge in it They. "


    It seemed that he had insight into Ding Ning''s mind, and Tang Chengdong took the initiative to explain.


    Ding Ning suddenly realized, slightly nodded and said, "I know. Now the top priority is to find a way to save Heilong''s fiancee."


    The black dragon''s choking stopped suddenly and looked at Ding Ning incredulously: "you... Don''t you blame me?"


    "I''m not at a loss. Why should I blame you? It''s also your boss. I just don''t like some people forcing people to obey by such means."


    Ding Ning said quietly, "do you know where they locked your fiancee?"


    The Black Dragon nodded heavily and said with a guilty face: "I''m useless in the Jufu club, the headquarters of Yang Kaishan. I''m afraid they''ll hurt Qiu Ying and don''t dare to find them. I can only be threatened by them."


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed, attached to Tang Chengdong''s ear and asked softly, "is the person you brought reliable?"


    "Reliable, absolutely reliable, are brothers who have followed me through life and death for many years. As long as they are not coerced like black dragon, they will never betray me."


    Tang Chengdong said firmly that he was very sad about the betrayal of Heilong, but he was relieved at the thought that he was coerced and his brotherhood for so many years.


    "As long as we can trust it, let''s play a play now."


    Ding Ning outlined a smile around his mouth and whispered a few words in Tang Chengdong''s ear.


    Tang Chengdong looked stunned, and then nodded heavily: "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    Ding Ning said with a bad smile, "then you will suffer some sin."


    "As long as Qiuying can be saved, my brother is not afraid of suffering."


    Tang Chengdong''s eyes flashed with joy. Ding Ning''s proposal was in line with his heart. He wanted to take the opportunity to see how strong Lord Yun''s strength was.

 Chapter 244

    "OK, let''s start!"


    Ding Ning whispered, then suddenly shot and kicked Tang Chengdong out.


    "Ah!"


    Everyone looked confused and forced. I don''t know why Ding Ning said he would turn over and start fighting directly.


    "Come on, give it to me. None of them wants to leave here today."


    Tang Chengdong covered his lower abdomen and showed his teeth in pain. His face roared ferociously.


    "Boom", the knife will help the people get orders. Regardless of what happened, he rushed over bravely.


    Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian looked confused and forced. They had a good talk just now. How can Kung Fu start again in the twinkling of an eye.


    But now that the war has started, they don''t care about many. Waving the wine bottle in their hands, they will rush up to die.


    "You two don''t move. Protect Jingjing and them. Leave the others to me."


    With one in hand, Ding Ning dumped Zhang Haifeng and Liu Wenjing in the corner.


    He rushed to the gang of the knife club. There was a loud beep. None of the big men was his general. They were beaten and lay on the ground, either holding their arms or legs, screaming.


    The little knife brothers outside the box poured in like a tide and rushed one after another to Ding Ning, like moths to the fire.


    Zhang Haifeng and others were still staring and ready to rush up to help the war at any time. At the moment, seeing that Ding Ning was unharmed and had the posture of one man in charge of the pass, they immediately put down their heart.


    The hearty Zhang Haifeng also muttered softly: "no wonder the boss doesn''t let us go. He''s pretending to force us."


    "Pretending to force also needs capital." Wu xianpo said with disapproval. His eyes glittered with worship and stared at Ding Ning''s back like the God of war.


    Zhang Haifeng said with envy: "I wish I had a boss so powerful. I can pretend wherever I go. I don''t have to take the initiative to throw myself into my arms."


    "Yo, it seems that you are still very ideal. You want to be forced and make beautiful girl paper."


    When the strange voice came, Zhang Haifeng felt his ear hurt and had been grabbed by Liu Wenjing, three circles on the left... Three circles on the right


    In pain, he bared his teeth and begged for mercy with a bitter face: "I''m wrong. I don''t dare anymore. It''s enough for me to have you. You are the most beautiful girl."


    "What do you mean? Quiet is the most beautiful. We''re all ugly, aren''t we?"


    Song Xiaoyu is not convinced. Her face turns red and says angrily.


    Zhao Jingjing also stared at Zhang Haifeng with a bad face, which made him complain secretly in his heart. He quickly piled up a flattering smile and flattered with a blooming lotus: "how can it be? You are all first-class beautiful girls."


    Seeing Liu Wenjing''s face unhappy, Zhang Haifeng had already practiced the thick skin of invulnerability. He thrust out his face and took Liu Wenjing''s small hand. He said affectionately: "there are three thousand weak waters. I only take one ladle to drink. No matter how beautiful you are, my gentle and quiet family will always be the most beautiful one in my heart. This is beauty in the eyes of lovers."


    Liu Wenjing blushed and spat, "the meat is dead."


    "Rouma is only for you."


    Zhang Haifeng''s dead pig is not afraid of boiling water. His face is thicker than the city wall. Liu Wenjing just eats this set. The little bird leans on his shoulder with a happy smile.


    "It''s disgusting to sprinkle dog food in public!"


    Zhao Jingjing and song Xiaoyu showed their disgusted expressions and finally let Zhang Haifeng go.


    Zhang Haifeng quietly wiped his cold sweat and whispered to himself that beauty is more fierce than tiger.


    The tension was swept away by their gag.


    The people also put down their worries and simply sat neatly on the sofa, talking and laughing with melon seeds, pointing and pointing to discuss which posture Ding Ning was the most handsome.


    As a result, there was a wonderful scene in the private room. Dozens of big men were lying on the ground crying and howling. Outside the private room, a steady stream of people rushed to Ding Ning, and wine bottles flew all over the sky.


    In the innermost corner of the sofa in the private room, two men and three women were smiling, eating melon seeds and snacks, talking like watching a play. When they were happy, they clinked glasses together and cheered for Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning is speechless to these five heartless guys. NIMA, I''m like a coolie. You look like a monkey. How much experience you have.


    "Dongge, Dongge, it''s bad. There''s a group of people outside. Come in and fight. Our brothers can''t stand it."


    A guy dressed up by a manager tried his best to squeeze in from the big men and shouted angrily.


    "Let some of them go out and block it."


    Tang Chengdong was really anxious. Unexpectedly, a Ding Ning made him lose his troops and lose his generals. In this moment, he lay down fifty or sixty people, but Ding Ning was as if nothing had happened. He didn''t even sweat a drop.


    Although it was just a play, it was too shameful to be beaten so badly.


    The manager was sad and said, "I can''t stop it. As soon as they came in, they fought and rushed here directly. We see that more than 100 brothers have been lying down."


    "How many of them?"


    Tang Chengdong shrugged and asked hurriedly.


    "I didn''t see it clearly, but ten at most, maybe less than ten."


    The manager swallowed hard, his eyes were full of fear, and secretly vowed to resign tomorrow. It was so scary.


    Tang Chengdong''s face changed and said in a deep voice, "take me to have a look."


    Immediately stood up and walked out. The manager wanted to die. Boss, you want to die, but I don''t want to go.


    But Tang Chengdong''s prestige is still there. He has great courage and doesn''t dare to disobey the order of the big boss. He can only lead the way in front with fear.


    Tang Chengdong didn''t go downstairs. Standing at the entrance of the stairs on the third floor, he looked at the hall on the first floor. He saw seven men with muscle knots and only wearing tight vests fighting under the siege of hundreds of younger brothers.


    Under the attack of the seven men, the brothers of the knife club, who used to be proud of his excellent combat power, became a group of defenseless little sheep and were beaten.


    Tang Chengdong''s eyes flashed with brilliance. His eyesight was much more poisonous than others. Even if these seven people were better than him, they were very limited,


    However, the positions of the seven of them are very particular. They form a battle array like the Big Dipper, which cooperates, defends, interacts and saves effort.


    With the bonus of this battle array, they have been fighting hard. So far, not only has no one been injured, but even sweat has not shed a drop.


    "How are you? How are my brothers?"


    Ding Ning''s indifferent voice suddenly came to his ears, which startled Tang Chengdong and looked at him in shock: "Why are you here?"


    "Your brothers are down. It''s not challenging."


    Ding Ning casually lit a cigarette, took a comfortable deep breath on his face, and spit out curling green smoke.


    "All... All down?"


    Tang Chengdong looked as if he had seen a ghost. He had a dementia expression on his face. It was a whole 200 brothers. All fell down like this?


    "Don''t worry, I have a sense of propriety. I just let them lose their combat effectiveness temporarily and recover in half an hour."


    Ding Ning thought Tang Chengdong was worried about his men and said with good words of comfort.


    "What should we do now? If we are seen like this, isn''t this play going to wear a state?"


    Tang Chengdong asked with some uneasiness.


    "It doesn''t matter. There''s no need to act now. Heilong''s fiancee has been rescued. Let them all stop."


    Ding Ning did not expect the play to convince people that there was absolutely an eye liner in the knife club.


    The reason why he acted in the play was to frighten Tang Chengdong and win time to save Heilong''s fiancee.


    "Rescued? When? Jufu club is Yang Kaishan''s base camp. There are at least five or six hundred young brothers of the axe gang."


    Tang Chengdong was tongue tied and asked incredulously.


    Ding Ning patted him on the shoulder and smiled: "in your eyes, it looks like a tiger''s den, but it''s just a piece of cake for our cloud master."


    "Lord Yun, who is sacred and has such strength."


    Tang Chengdong muttered with longing on his face.


    "Master Yun, it''s powerful. I''m sure it can scare you."


    Ding Ning winked at him with a narrow smile on his face. He thought he saw Lingyun as the legendary cloud master. He felt very looking forward to that wonderful expression.


    After the two stopped, a scuffle finally came to an end. Fortunately, before preparing to do something, the customers who consumed here were politely sent away and stopped business. Otherwise, I don''t know how much noise to make.


    "Bang bang!"


    The rolling shutter door was knocked heavily, and Tang Chengdong looked at Ding Ning suspiciously.


    Ding Ning waved his hand: "my brother is back."


    Tang Chengdong made people open the rolling gate, and a burly man full of iron and blood came in with a unconscious girl on his back.


    "Hard work!"


    Ding Ning smiled heartily and waved to the land war.


    "It''s not hard. It''s nothing."


    The marine smiled with an indifferent look, as if the axe gang were not a tiger''s den, but their own home. Saving a person was as simple as drinking water and eating.


    But I don''t know that under his calm surface, there has been a storm for a long time. With the help of mysterious panthers and huge gold sculptures, if no one can be saved, his special forces instructor will be in vain.


    The boss is really strange. The black leopard and the Golden Eagle are like people. The black leopard sneaked into the Jufu club and mysteriously attacked the axe gang, attracting fire.


    The big and frightening Golden Eagle flew in with him, knocked out the two guards without effort, and rescued the girl smoothly.


    "Qiu Ying!"


    The black dragon was carried out by a brother of the knife club. Seeing the girl behind the land war, he couldn''t help but burst into tears and screamed.


    "She''s fine. She''s just a little scared and fainted."


    Lu Zhan''s face did not change and his heart did not jump. He put Qiu Ying down. He could not say that he deliberately knocked her out in order to hide the secret of the golden carving.


    The boss exposed the secrets of the Golden Eagle and the black leopard to him, that is, he had enough trust in him. This trust warmed his heart and moved him to death for his confidant.


    He decided that as long as the boss didn''t speak, even the Mavericks would not tell them that it was not about betrayal, but his loyalty.


    I believe the Mavericks will understand in the future. After all, the soldiers'' bounden duty is to obey orders, which has long been engraved in their bones and blood.


    In the past, they were loyal to the country, but now they are loyal to Ding Ning.


    So they will strict in demands on their duties according to the boss''s orders. They will never defy the boss''s orders as long as they do not violate their moral bottom line and do not sell the interests of the state.


    "Well, everyone has worked hard. Go back first, brother Dong. Come with me with the black dragon."


    Ding Ning and the Mavericks greeted them, told them to go back first, turned and greeted Tang Chengdong.


    "Good!"


    Tang Chengdong can''t understand the relationship between the Mavericks and Ding Ning. When they look at Ding Ning, their eyes are crazy, not like brothers, friends, let alone superiors and subordinates.


    On the contrary, it is like the worship of fans in the face of idols, but not completely. It seems to have an unspeakable gratitude and trust. In short, it feels strange.

 Chapter 245

    Twenty minutes later, Zhang Haifeng, who was waiting outside, saw Ding Ning and Tang Chengdong come out with shoulder to shoulder.


    I don''t know what they talked about. Tang Chengdong smiled happily and looked convinced.


    "Brother long, I''ll be there on time tomorrow."


    Tang Chengdong solemnly promised.


    "See you tomorrow!"


    Ding Ning waved his hand smartly and left with Zhang Haifeng and others without looking back.


    "Brother long, do you want me to arrange a car to see you off?"


    Seeing that they didn''t drive and drank wine, Tang Chengdong said eagerly.


    "No, let''s take a walk and relieve the wine."


    Ding Ning looked at the time. Before ten o''clock, he waved his hand and refused his kindness.


    Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian are beaming. They know that Ding Ning is seeking benefits for them and striving for opportunities for them to get along with Meimei.


    The three sisters have no opinion. Liu Wenjing has officially recognized Zhang Haifeng as her boyfriend.


    Although song Xiaoyu didn''t officially admit it, she acquiesced in the relationship between boyfriend and girlfriend from the point of view that she didn''t refuse Wu Xian to hold her hand.


    As a result, this led to Ding Ning''s embarrassment. She could only walk side by side with Zhao Jingjing silently and bear her hot eyes.


    Ding Ning jumped in his heart and said what he meant. In fact, he liked the feeling of being with Zhao Jingjing, but this feeling made him a little flustered.


    He has never had the experience of trying to push down an airport princess, let alone a lovable little Lori.


    Is this love? Ding Ning is very confused. To Ling Yun, it is a long-term love to get along day and night. The taste of family affection is heavier than love.


    Xiao Nuo, it was the experience of living and dying together that created the emotional entanglement between them.


    Shen MuQing is a girl who makes him fall in love at first sight. Although he has temporarily broken contact, Ding Ning believes that their relationship will not end like this.


    Zhao Jingjing, who obviously didn''t feel anything at first sight and still got along very unhappy, how could he inexplicably like her after the second meeting?


    This makes Ding Ning very puzzling, depressed, and some faint sense of guilt. He firmly believes that he is the kind of man who likes the imperial sister fan with big breasts and big hips. How can he be interested in little Lori at the airport.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Zhao Jingjing carried her hands behind her, turned around, tilted her head and looked at Ding Ning, jumping like a child.


    "Well, nothing. How old are you?"


    Ding Ning hesitated for a moment and suddenly wondered if little Lori was an adult.


    "What are you doing? You want to soak me?"


    Zhao Jingjing tilted her head and smiled at him with curiosity and examination in her eyes.


    "Cut, a little girl with no chest and no ass, I''ll bubble you?"


    Ding Ning was a little duplicative.


    "Hum, you still..."


    Zhao Jingjing bit her lips and said with a red face.


    "That... Cough, it''s an impulse."


    Ding Ning is so embarrassed that he always feels depressed that his mistake has become eternal hatred. It can be said that he was caught by this girl.


    It''s no wonder that others can only blame their own hands. How can they touch others in a daze? This taste is really


    "You still touch people without chest and ass, which shows that you have that impulse towards me. The more this is, the more you fall in love with me. Ha ha, Ding Ning, you''re finished."


    Zhao Jingjing said with a beaming smile. With an expression of schadenfreude, Ding Ning gritted her teeth and really wanted to catch her and spank her little ass.


    "You love me and love me, just as mice Love Rice..."


    Zhao Jingjing wore a white skirt and danced happily in the night, just like the spirit in the night. It was beautiful, but the beautiful artistic conception was completely destroyed by her untimely song, which made Ding Ning''s heart very tired.


    It''s not that Zhao Jingjing''s singing is not good, but that the song doesn''t match her wonderful dance. It''s like dancing a waltz with the accompaniment of devils entering the village. It''s very contrary to peace.


    "Eh, who fell in love with my family Jingjing?"


    Liu Wenjing was not quiet at all. When she was in love with Zhang Haifeng, she didn''t forget to turn back and tease Zhao Jingjing. Who let the girl tease her all day, so that she thought she had been harmed by a lesbian.


    "Who loves who knows!"


    Zhao Jingjing''s small face was raised, and her chin was at a 45 degree angle. She looked like a Green Peacock.


    Her meaning makes Ding Ning smile and speechless. Now she just wants to go back to school early and get out of the clutches of little Lori.


    Fortunately, Zhao Jingjing soon calmed down, put her hands behind her, silently walked side by side with Ding Ning, and looked like a lady.


    In the face of this changeable Lori, Ding Ning didn''t know what to say and could only keep silent, but inexplicably enjoyed the leisurely time at the moment.


    Think about what happened in this period of time since she inadvertently saved Shen MuQing. It''s richer and more wonderful than five years of college life.


    In fact, he is still a person who likes plain life very much. Just his encounter with Shen MuQing seemed to open Pandora''s magic box, thus changing the trajectory of his life.


    Therefore, walking comfortably in this night makes him feel very peaceful, very quiet and rare. He cherishes this moment.


    Although what he said was very bad, he did not resist the tacit understanding when walking side by side with Zhao Jingjing.


    Yes, it''s a tacit understanding. It''s like a heart. Their steps are surprisingly consistent. At the same time, they step... Stay... Raise their feet... Step


    The rustling footsteps echo, forming a unique rhythm, which makes two people''s hearts infinitely close.


    It seems good to go down like this forever.


    The two people came up with such an idea. They looked at each other and smiled. They understood each other''s ideas inexplicably without language or any communication.


    Then, it was impossible to say who took the initiative or who colluded with whom. A big hand and a small hand naturally held together, clasping their fingers and heart to heart.


    Ding Ning knows that he is shameful in love, but he feels very immoral and sorry for Ling Yun.


    This is a betrayal of the soul, this is an emotional infidelity, but he doesn''t want to resist, he can''t resist, and he doesn''t want to resist the most direct call from the bottom of his heart.


    Zhao Jingjing is very strange. Doesn''t it mean that love should be red in the face and hot in the ears, and her heart beats faster? Why doesn''t she have this feeling? Only the peace and tranquility in her heart makes her feel very happy.


    Is the feeling of love between genius and ordinary people different? She thought silently, but inexplicably thought of a sentence in her mind, holding her hand to grow old with her son!


    That year, he was 22 and she was 18!


    Just because of the heartbeat at that moment, she foolishly handed over her life until death!


    No matter how long the road is, it will be finished. The long road is always so short in the feeling of lovers.


    Finally arrived at Ningda. There was no reluctance to part with it, and there was no inseparable love.


    The three men responsibly sent the three women to the downstairs of the dormitory. Well, in fact, they lived in a dormitory building. They were just separated by an iron fence and the dormitory aunt on the third floor.


    Sending them is tantamount to returning to the dormitory. Ding Ning looked at his two roommates without saying a word, but his mobile phone didn''t leave him. It seemed that he didn''t even want Zhao Jingjing''s phone number when he was waiting for something.


    Looking at the nervous and expectant appearance of the two single dogs who are new to love makes Ding Ning feel very funny and a touch of touch.


    The character and disposition of the two roommates were undeniable. Even if they had a lot of questions to ask him, they chose not to ask, which made him feel relaxed and happy.


    This is an expression of respect for each other and will not change the mode of getting along because of identity, status and other things. He likes the feeling that the friendship between gentlemen is as light as water.


    Everyone is curious. If they think the relationship is good, they will dig to the bottom and chatter. If they think the relationship between us is good, you should tell me that it is actually overdrawing friendship.


    When real friends get along, they will not pay too much attention to each other''s private life and reserve a little privacy and space. When friends need help, they have no reason, don''t talk about right and wrong, unconditionally and wholeheartedly support and accompany. That''s a real friend.


    Just like Zhao Xin, he is a wise friend and never asks him anything. When Ding Ning wants to tell him, he will listen carefully. When he doesn''t want to say, he won''t ask any more questions.


    Ding Ning had only one such friend, but now he has three, which makes him cherish this friendship.


    They don''t ask, and Ding Ning won''t take the initiative to say. After all, he doesn''t want to involve them in the affairs of underground forces.


    Just as he was about to go to bed to practice, he suddenly received a phone call and his face became gloomy.


    At the Jufu club, Yang Kaishan sat in a senior teacher''s chair with a gloomy face, staring at the two Axe Gang kneeling in front of him.


    "Say, how could Liu Qiuying be rescued? What do you eat?"


    The two gang members trembled bitterly and said, "hall leader, we don''t know. We fainted inexplicably. When we woke up, Liu Qiuying disappeared."


    Yang Kaishan suddenly stood up and kicked the two gang members to the ground. He roared angrily: "waste, what''s special is waste. Even an unarmed woman can''t see it. It has destroyed my plan. Come on, drag them down and kill them."


    "Spare your life, hall leader, spare your life..."


    The two gang members looked at the two law enforcement hall disciples who heard the sound. They were terrified and kowtowed for mercy.


    Unfortunately, Yang Kaishan has always been known for his ruthlessness and turned a deaf ear to their pleas.


    "Hall leader, you must be an expert who can sneak into our Jufu club to save people silently. Do you think Guo Jianglong did it?"


    A thin old man with glasses, Tang clothes and a goatee behind Yang Kaishan frowned and said.


    "Though not him, he is his accomplice, and our eyes have already sent back news that Guo Jianglong has been playing with KTV in the jazz, and strike violently with Tang Chengdong. Later his partner took Liu Qiuying back, and the two sides only stopped fighting."


    Although Yang Kaishan''s remaining anger remained, he showed great respect for the old man and eased his tone: "master Ma, what should we do now? Shall we go or not go for tomorrow''s negotiation?"


    "Now it seems that not only this Guo Jianglong is an expert, but also his accomplices are not weak."


    Master Ma stroked his beard under his chin, Shaking his head: "The so-called know yourself and know the enemy, you will never be defeated in a hundred battles. Hall leader, I sent people to Fuxing Road yesterday to inquire about the master Yun. There were a few unscrupulous gangsters watching the market. I only spent a little money, and those gangsters told me that their boss''s name was master Yun, but they had never seen him. Just now I asked someone to catch the bosses of those gangsters Come back, one is called Gangzi, one is called Xiaoyu, and the other is called Yuanyang. Now it''s locked in the basement of our club. "

 Chapter 246

    "Oh, did you find out the information of the cloud master?"


    Yang Kaishan asked approvingly.


    "Although these guys are just dirty little gangsters, their bones are very hard. They don''t say that they have been punished. It seems that master Yun is very good at the way to resist."


    Master Ma frowned and sighed again and again.


    "Hum, I haven''t seen any hard bones before. I don''t believe it. I can''t pry open the mouths of some small gangsters. Lead the way in front, and I''ll try it myself."


    Yang Kaishan raised his eyebrows and flashed a cruel color at the bottom of his eyes.


    The axe gang is an old gang in Ninghai, but with the development of society and the severe crackdown of the government, it is now sunset.


    The 18 halls under the guild also fight their own battles, and it is common for them to criticize each other. He occupied the most lucrative area of the University City by means of conspiracy,


    The old sect leader is old and his health is getting worse and worse. His only son has been hacked to death by his enemies. He has only one granddaughter under his knee, and his control over the guild is getting weaker and weaker.


    In this case, most of the hall leaders of the 18th hall have different intentions and want to take the opportunity to ascend, and Yang Kaishan is no exception.


    Had it not been for the loyal four King Kong and three Megatron gangs, the axe gang would have started civil strife long ago.


    However, according to the regulations of the axe sect, the three sacrifices have no right to inherit the guild leader, so the new guild leader can only be elected from the 18th hall leader and two deputy guild leaders.


    As for the four vajras, they are the close bodyguards of the old sect leader. Although their status is respected, they are all martial arts men with simple mind and developed limbs, and do not have any competitiveness at all.


    Of course, the granddaughter of the old gang leader is also one of the candidates, but most people don''t think much of her.


    The most powerful force of the axe gang is the three offerings, followed by the four King Kong.


    The source of civil strife comes from the three major offerings. Except for the major offerings, which do not participate in gang affairs, the other two offerings have been won over by the two deputy guild leaders.


    This leads to the tripartite confrontation between the two deputy guild leaders and the granddaughter of the old guild leader of the axe sect.


    Yang Kaishan has secretly taken refuge in Hong junyang, one of the Deputy guild leaders. Hong junyang promised that as long as he was on the top, the Deputy guild leader would be his.


    Therefore, he should keep the territory of the University City anyway. Otherwise, even if Hong junyang is in the upper position, what qualifications does he have for the upper position as a hall leader who can''t even keep the territory.


    The rise of the seventh Prince''s residence is very fast. The black knife camp under his command has brought him great pressure. In recent years, he has used local forces to crowd out foreign forces, and combined with the small knife club, the flying car party and the Buddhist temple to barely form a confrontation with the black knife camp.


    His abacus is very good. He is ready to use the contradiction between the three forces and the black knife camp to induce them to fight hard. Finally, he will make another profit.


    But he didn''t expect to kill Cheng Yaojin on the way. Inexplicably, a cloud Lord from Fuxing Road stepped in to take a share.


    Fuxing Road is known to him. Although it is close to the city center, due to the transformation of the old city, there are no commercial streets and entertainment places nearby. I''m afraid it is the most oil-free place in Ninghai. He usually despises it.


    Once he is driven out of the University City, I''m afraid he will become the first hall leader without territory in the history of the axe gang. That''s why he is so angry. He must find out the details of master Yun and plan his countermeasures.


    Outside the Jufu club, Ling Yun walked back and forth anxiously, followed by more than 20 small gangsters with bruises.


    These gangsters are young people fooling around near Lingyun''s community. They usually follow Gangzi''s three gangsters to watch the market and make some money.


    When Gangzi and the three were arrested, they came forward to stop the conflict, but they were severely beaten by the axe gang. When they saw the situation, they quickly informed Lingyun.


    I didn''t expect Lingyun to attend the classmate party. She put her mobile phone in her bag and never answered the phone.


    A little gangster who knew her well had been squatting at the door of her house until she came back. She didn''t know that Gangzi and the three of them had been arrested and informed Ding Ning at the first time.


    "Master Yun, what are we waiting for? Just rush in and save brother gang."


    Prawns grew up with Gangzi. They have seen Lingyun''s skill. In his eyes, master Yun is invincible.


    At the moment, seeing Lingyun''s silence, he hurried eagerly.


    "Yes, master Yun, brother gang, they have been caught for several hours. I don''t know how much they have to suffer."


    "We must be good guys. We fight whenever we see people. I don''t believe we can''t turn them over. We really think that the Qingyun Gang on Fuxing Road is fooling around and lying in the trough."


    "I''m paralyzed. I just tied brother gang. I''ll give them some cruel treatment later. Lord Yun, you can order. We''ll do whatever you say."


    ¡­¡­


    A gang of gangsters were young and vigorous. When they were told by prawns, the crowd suddenly surged and shouted to go to war directly.


    "Shut up and wait until Ding Ning comes."


    Lingyun stared and scolded angrily, "do you know who they are? Do you know how many people there are? The Jufu club is the entrance of the axe gang. It''s not enough for us to fill people''s teeth."


    "Axe Gang?"


    "Finished, how did brother gang offend them?"


    "What are they doing when the axe helps catch brother gang?"


    A group of gangsters turned pale with fear. As children growing up in Ninghai, they grew up listening to the story of the axe gang.


    It''s OK to let them fight and bully ordinary people. If they are against the organized and disciplined gangs of the axe gang, they are a mob.


    Without turning around, they ran back. They were already bloody, but it didn''t delay their trembling, and their hearts were occupied by panic.


    The shrimp''s lips trembled: "master Yun, wait for Xiaobai... What''s the little attendant doing? What''s the use of his coming?"


    Ding Ning''s image has always been a weak little white face. Even these little gangsters despise him in their hearts.


    If Lingyun hadn''t doted on him, they wouldn''t care about the soft guy at all.


    Lingyun couldn''t hear his temporary change of speech. He was angry and said, "why? You despise the little attendant?"


    "No... no, I dare not."


    Prawn was suddenly in his heart and quickly lost his smiling face. However, he had seen a guy who called Ding Ning a little white face with his own eyes. He was kicked out by Ling Yun for several meters. He looked at it with pain.


    "Cut, that''s a small attendant. He''s low-key. He doesn''t have the same experience as you. He can press down a group of you with one finger."


    Ling Yun disdained to turn his mouth. My little attendant can''t be despised by you little gangsters, which makes her very unhappy.


    "Yes, the valet is the best."


    Prawns say compliments, but their disdain doesn''t hide.


    There are also several gangsters who know Ding Ning. They don''t say it, but there is disdain in the bottom of their eyes.


    Isn''t it that you are tall, white faced and sweet mouthed, and you have won the favor of the eldest sister? Being bullied depends on the eldest sister to find the court. You don''t have any masculinity at all.


    Ling Yun looked at their expressions and became more and more angry. Suddenly, he regretted that he had been strong over the years, which made Ding Ning bear the name of a little white face.


    She knew how lofty and arrogant Ding Ning was, but she silently endured other people''s advice for herself, which made her heart both guilty and sweet.


    Tonight, let''s correct Ding Ning''s name. As long as Ding Ning is there, she will be fearless. Even if Jufu club is a tiger''s den, she dares to break through.


    "Creak!"


    Two grass green horse herders stopped beside her.


    Lingyun''s face was frozen. She looked at the eight men who came down from the car with the smell of iron blood killing. Her heart jumped suddenly. These eight people gave her a feeling of extreme danger.


    More than twenty little gangsters were frightened and kept silent. They looked at these people with a blank face. Did they find them by the axe gang?


    "Landlady!"


    Eight men with straight waist walked up to Lingyun, bent down and bowed together, startled Lingyun: "who are you?"


    "My name is Lu Zhan, this is Mavericks, this is Gong Qiang... We are the boss''s men."


    Soon after the land war entered the role, even the landlady shouted and meticulously introduced her teammates to her.


    "Well... Do you recognize the wrong person? Who''s your boss?"


    Ling Yun looks confused and forced. What boss? What landlady?


    "I won''t admit it. The boss showed us your picture. Our boss is Ding Ning."


    Lu Zhan tried to soften his facial muscles for fear of frightening Lingyun.


    "Your boss is Ding Ning?"


    Lingyun''s boss, with his mouth open, asked in disbelief. He was secretly disgusted. The little attendant is promising now. He has become a boss. However, people like the title of landlady.


    A group of small gangsters were in a mess in the wind. It''s ok if they don''t know Ding Ning. Several of them know Ding Ning. Their jaw almost fell off. They lie in the slot. Little white face is so awesome that they all become bosses.


    "Yes, our boss is Ding Ning. You are our boss''s wife."


    The marine said respectfully.


    Ling Yun smiles, and his heart is full of pride and pride. His men are really extraordinary. Now he begins to take his little brother.


    With her forthright character as a female man, she soon became one with them in the land war and called them brothers.


    Lu Zhan and others had a good impression of her. They secretly praised the boss for his good vision. They even found a good daughter-in-law who was not as good as men.


    Only Mavericks and Gong Qiang are confused. Ling Yun is the landlady. Who is mu Yanran and general manager mu? Who the hell are they?


    No matter who Feng Jun is, although his disability is the lightest among his comrades in arms, it is the most difficult to treat.


    These days, his bones kept growing and had almost grown to his wrist, which surprised him as much as heaven and man.


    He would not be surprised that he could regenerate the severed limb with such amazing medical skills, not to mention the two landlords, namely the 72 concubines of the three palaces and six hospitals.


    Subconsciously touched his soft left hand wearing gloves. He was not very talkative. He took the initiative and said, "landlady, my name is Feng Jun. in the future, I will be full-time responsible for your safety. If you have any orders, just say it."


    Ding Ning chose Feng Jun to protect Ling Yun with his consideration. Feng Jun is the first expert except for the land war and Cheng Hu. Although he broke his arm, his combat power is not weaker than that of the Mavericks.


    The kidnapping of Heilong''s fiancee tonight also sounded an alarm for him, so he decided to send Feng Jun to protect Ling Yun.


    With the protection of their two masters, Ding Ning would be at ease.


    "Hey, it''s all my brothers. What about protection or not? By the way, where''s Ding Ning?"


    Ling Yun was a little embarrassed and quickly changed the topic.


    "The boss is on his way. He''ll be right there."


    As soon as the calf''s voice fell, there was a bright light in the distance, and Ding Ning arrived in Huiteng.


    "Boss!"


    Maybe they formed professional habits. Lu Zhan and others unconsciously lined up in a row and gave a low drink.


    Let a bunch of gangsters look at Ding Ning with envy. Xiaobailian seems to be rich. He has his men.


    Just how can such a big boss drive a pastor? It''s not as good as his men''s car. These people won''t be the mass actors he invited.

 Chapter 247

    "Brother Lu, you''ve come so fast. You''ll work hard again tonight."


    Ding Ning greeted them with a smile.


    "Boss, you''re welcome. We have nothing to do all day. We''re about to get moldy. We''re just looking for something to practice."


    Lu Zhan and others are eager to try as if they had beaten chicken blood.


    Ding Ning looked at Feng Jun and said, "brother Jun, your injury hasn''t healed yet. Why are you here?"


    Feng Jun had a stem in his neck and said with a red face: "I didn''t participate in the action at night. I can''t do it without me. If I don''t move, my bones will rust."


    "OK, but don''t be impulsive. You still have to heal now."


    Ding Ning saw his resolute attitude and stopped persuading him, but he still gave two reassuring instructions.


    "Boss, I have no problem. If you don''t believe it, I''ll show you my combat effectiveness later. It''s not worse than them."


    Fearing that Ding Ning would not let him participate in the war, Feng Jun argued with a red face and a thick neck.


    "OK, let me see your combat effectiveness. There are 534 people in the Jufu club. Except the waiters and ladies, there are 476 people in the axe gang. I need you to attract their attention and hold them for 20 minutes. I''ll save them. Is there a problem?"


    Speaking of business, Ding Ning also took it seriously.


    "Guarantee to complete the task!"


    The eight soldiers stood at attention and saluted. Although they were curious about how Ding Ning knew their number, they all chose wisely and didn''t ask.


    Among them, only the Marines knew about the existence of the giant golden eagle and the Panther. They took it for granted that the golden eagle had made an early observation. It was the hummingbird Xiaocui who thought that they could get the detailed information of the axe gang.


    A gang of gangsters have long been stunned. There are 476 people. They add up to only more than 30 people. Moreover, the little white face doesn''t seem to count them. Eight people go to block more than 400 people for 20 minutes. Are they crazy?


    Ding Ning turned and took Lingyun''s hand and said softly, "wait here. I''ll save Gangzi and them."


    "No, I''ll go in with you."


    Lingyun grasped his hand and said firmly.


    "Well... OK, prawns, you wait here. When you rescue Gangzi, you are responsible for receiving them."


    Ding Ning explained to the little gangsters that the prawn wanted to refute, but Ling Yun stared at him and immediately hung his head, "I know."


    "Then start acting, yun''er, come with me."


    Ding Ning gave an order and took Lingyun to the dark.


    Lu Zhan and others swaggered directly into the Jufu club, and the war was imminent.


    ¡­¡­


    Ling Yun sat on the back of the Golden Eagle and looked at Ding Ning with a dull face.


    "Daughter in law, come back, let''s have an air shock."


    Ding Ning looked at her shocked expression and said with a smile.


    "Wow, husband, I love you so much. Is this really your pet? I want it too."


    Lingyun''s eyes were full of small stars. Holding Ding Ning''s face was a frenzied kiss, which made his face drool.


    "Mine is yours. There are two golden eagles, but they haven''t grown up yet. It will take some time."


    Ding Ning wiped the saliva on his face and said with a smile.


    "Really? Yeah! Husband, you''re great. Where did you get these big birds?"


    Ling Yun is a thick line. He didn''t remember to ask the origin of the golden carving until now.


    "Do you remember Chu Yunna? The girl who escaped with your father. She is an animal trainer. She gave me these gold sculptures after she tamed them."


    Ding Ning didn''t choose to tell the truth. After all, it''s too shocking to say that he can control animals.


    "Nana is really good, husband. Why don''t you take Nana as your little wife."


    Lingyun fondles the wings of air wing one.


    Ding Ning was secretly happy. He had been worried about how to tell Lingyun about Chu Yunna. Now she took the initiative to solve a big problem for him.


    But the woman''s mind is unpredictable. Who knows if she deliberately tries to test, but she immediately puts on a face of awe inspiring righteousness: "what are you talking about? Am I such a person?"


    "I''m serious. Nana is so poor. Just take her. Anyway, she''s not as beautiful as me. I''m not worried that she''ll take you away."


    Lingyun said with confidence on her face, which made Ding Ning smile bitterly. Lingyun felt that Chu Yunna was not as beautiful as her, so she was so generous.


    I just don''t know if Lingyun is so confident after she takes off her biological simulation skin.


    "Let''s talk about it later. Even if I like it, people don''t know whether they want it or not."


    Ding Ning made a ha ha and wanted to turn the topic off.


    "She likes you. I felt it last time. Take her husband. Anyway, I can''t cope with you alone. Besides, she knows how to train animals. Come back and let her help me train beans. In the future, I don''t have to walk it all day. I''m bored to death."


    Lingyun smiled charming: "let her help me train a big bird again. I can fly in the future."


    Ding Ning''s big hand dishonestly climbed the peak in front of her chest and said vaguely: "my husband also has big birds. Let you have enough fun."


    "Annoying, you big hooligan, necrosis."


    Lingyun blushed and said angrily.


    "Hey, hey, come on, let''s go down now."


    There was still business to do. Ding Ning dared not play with fire any more. He quickly commanded air wing 1 to land on the top floor of Jufu club.


    Change the perspective of Xiaocui who has been staring at Yang Kaishan. Ding Ning''s face suddenly becomes ugly.


    "Yun''er, wait for me here. I''ll save Gangzi and them."


    Ding Ning didn''t dare let Ling Yun go in person. I''m afraid she would kill Yang Kaishan on impulse when she saw the tragedy of Gangzi and others.


    Although Ling Yun wanted to follow, Ding Ning''s attitude was very firm. She could only wait on the roof


    Ding Ning didn''t even use the rope. He jumped down from the top of the building. Ling Yun was so scared that he almost screamed. This is a twelve story building. You can''t fall dead when you jump down.


    He hurriedly lay on the edge of the roof and looked down. He saw Ding Ning tumbling in the air. He grabbed the outdoor fan of the air conditioner next to the building and jumped between the fans like a monkey until he landed safely.


    Ding Ning also smiled bitterly in his heart. He could have flown down, but he knew Ling Yun was watching. He didn''t want to show his wings and be regarded as a monster by her, so he had to slow down the falling trend with the help of an air conditioning fan.


    At the moment, his heart was filled with towering anger. In the basement of the Jufu club, Gangzi had been tortured.


    Yang Kaishan seems to have a habit of abusing people. He holds an electric drill with a ferocious smile and drills holes in the three people''s bodies. Blood and flesh fly everywhere. He splashes all over his head and face, as ferocious as a fierce ghost.


    Gangzi fainted in pain. Master Ma woke them up with cold water. Yang Kaishan continued to interrogate: "say, who is master Yun?"


    "Bah, you old dog, just wait. Lord Yun will avenge us."


    The little fish opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood foam on Yang Kaishan''s face, twitching and scolding angrily.


    "Little boy, your mouth is very hard. I think it''s your mouth or my electric drill."


    Yang Kaishan wiped the blood on his face and viciously picked up the electric drill to drill into the fish''s mouth.


    "Dog day, you have the seed to come to me. You son of a bitch, son of a bitch, pervert, I''ll grass your 18th generation ancestors."


    Gangzi is the oldest of the three and Xiaoyu is the youngest. Gangzi always treats him as his own brother and scolds angrily.


    The mandarin duck trembled with fear, and cried with his lips: "I said, I said, don''t torture again, can''t I say?"


    "Oh, it seems that there are still smart people!"


    Yang Kaishan stopped the drill and stared at the mandarin duck with a smile.


    "Mandarin duck, my grass mud horse, you dare to betray master Yun. Don''t blame me for not recognizing you."


    Gangzi angrily opened his eyes and yelled at the mandarin duck.


    "Don''t say, if it weren''t for Lord Yun, we couldn''t afford to eat. Mandarin duck, hold on, Lord Yun will come to save us."


    The little fish was covered with blood and said dying.


    "Save us? How can you save us? This is the axe gang. Master Yun is kind to us, but so what? I can''t lose my life here. She came to save us long ago and will wait until now. Don''t be silly."


    The mandarin duck cried out at the top of her lungs.


    "My grass mud horse mandarin duck, I really misunderstood you. You wolf heart and dog lung. If it weren''t for Lord Yun, you would have been killed. If you dare to betray Lord Yun, I wouldn''t let you go."


    Gangzi roared angrily.


    "People don''t kill everyone for themselves. Yes, Lord Yun is kind to me, but so what? Is it wrong that I want to live? Woo..."


    The mandarin duck cried bitterly. He could carry it to the limit now. Yang Kaishan wanted to drill the fish''s mouth with an electric drill, which finally made him collapse.


    Gangzi painfully closed his eyes, and the two lines of blood and tears burst into tears. He knew that Yuanyang was right, Lingyun, and it was impossible to save them.


    Where is this? This is the axe gang. It''s an old gangster in Ninghai. Killing people is like killing chickens. Lingyun is just a martial arts sister. Why can he compete with the axe gang.


    But he is a grateful person. Without Lingyun, he, Xiaoyu and mandarin duck have long been killed by those gangsters. For him, Lingyun is not only Yunye, but also his sister.


    He always insisted on not saying it because he realized that the axe gang might be bad for Lingyun. This is the reason why he would rather die than betray Lingyun.


    Although the mandarin duck lacks that loyalty, it''s right for him to live. He can stand up to now, and he has no right to blame.


    Yang Kaishan was not in a hurry. He leisurely lit a cigarette and looked at their infighting with a smile, posing as a cat playing with a mouse.


    As long as he asks for the information he wants, the electric drill will drill into the heads of three people. He enjoys the pleasure of killing life.


    With a bang, the angry Ding Ning kicked the iron door of the basement open.


    The iron gate with a weight of several hundred kilograms flew out, and it happened that it crossed Mr. Ma''s head. Without even saying a word, the evil leader lost half his head, and his brain and blood flowed all over the ground.


    Yang Kaishan shivered all over and turned to see Ding Ning with a cold and piercing face coming slowly.


    "You... How did you get in?"


    Yang Kaishan looked pale, lost his voice and exclaimed. He had seen Ding Ning''s appearance several times, and his memory was deeper than anyone.


    "Xiaobai... Brother Ning."


    Gangzi and Xiaoyu were overjoyed. They changed their words as soon as they shouted.


    Kick off a big iron door weighing hundreds of kilograms, which is still the little white face in their impression.


    Yuanyang closes his eyes regretfully. If only he could hold on for a while. Now he has become a traitor. How can he face Lingyun.


    "You are all good, but you look down on master Yun. A mere Axe Gang can kill his backhand in master Yun''s eyes. Just tell him what he wants to know."


    Ding Ning didn''t blame the mandarin duck. After all, everyone has the right to live. It''s not easy for him to persist until now.

 Chapter 248

    Gangzi and Xiaoyu really surprised him. They are two loyal and grateful people who can be cultivated vigorously.


    Mandarin duck did not think that he could not bear the pressure of death and made a betrayal choice. What he finally lost.


    Many years later, when he saw that Gangzi and Xiaoyu had become famous, had extraordinary skills and were respected by all the people, and he was still struggling hard at the bottom of society, he realized that he missed the biggest opportunity in his life and let him beat his hands and feet and repent. But it was too late to repent.


    At this time, Gangzi and Xiaoyu did not realize that their loyalty and gratitude had become the biggest opportunity to change their life destiny.


    "Go to hell!"


    Yang Kaishan can be the leader of the hall. Where is he so willing to sit and wait for death? Seeing Ding Ning with his back to him to stop bleeding and heal Gangzi, this is his best chance to escape.


    He quietly touched two pocket axes hidden at his waist, which were less than half a foot away, and threw them at mandarin ducks and Gangzi respectively. He didn''t even look at them and ran away.


    He didn''t expect to hurt anyone. He just wanted to stop Ding Ning for a moment. As long as he escaped from the basement and was protected by hundreds of his men, he would be safe.


    As he wished, Ding Ning was like a ghost. He took two axes lightly and didn''t pursue him.


    In fact, he didn''t intend to kill Yang Kaishan at all. Master Ma was accidentally killed by the gate. Ding Ning couldn''t get rid of it.


    Only when Yang Kaishan is alive can he suppress the death of master Ma. After all, compared with these gangsters with human lives on their hands, dealing with corpses is more experienced than Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning also firmly believes that Yang Kaishan will not call the police. After all, he has been charged with kidnapping, illegal imprisonment and abuse of lynching first. Calling the police is not good for him.


    There are rules on the road. As long as it''s a matter on the road, no one will be willing to call the police, which will only bring trouble to themselves.


    Therefore, after putting Gangzi down, Ding Ning simply handled their injuries, carried one on his back and one in his hands, and Shi Shi ran left the basement.


    Yang Kaishan escaped from the basement. Seeing that Ding Ning didn''t catch up, he suddenly felt a sense of happiness of narrowly escaping from death. Even the air he was breathing seemed to be fresh.


    Ding Ning''s pressure on him was terrible, and master Ma''s tragic death scared him out of his courage.


    With constant fear, he even used his strength to eat milk. He ran quickly to the lobby of the club, where there were hundreds of his men. He would be safe if he joined them.


    Unfortunately, just close to the lobby, there was a deafening sound of fighting. No, Guo Jianglong didn''t come alone.


    Yang Kaishan was like an icy valley. He was scared of the dead. He didn''t even have the courage to get close to the lobby. He turned and ran away. He remembered that there was a dog hole in the backyard of the club, which would become his only hope for escape.


    But I didn''t find a small hummingbird holding a pinhole camera, always following him, faithfully recording his embarrassed appearance of abandoning all his brothers and drilling a dog hole to escape.


    Yu dingning, with Gangzi on his back, didn''t meet Lingyun. He also walked in the backyard, but he didn''t drill a dog hole. Instead, he jumped up a wall more than two meters high and turned out.


    All the way around the monitoring range, the three of them were handed over to the prawns who were anxiously waiting for them.


    Gangzi and they had long been shocked by Ding Ning''s action of easily climbing over the wall with the three. Only then did they realize that the little white face they had always despised was a hidden expert.


    You know, the three of them add up to nearly 400 kilograms. Ding Ning takes them like nothing. The wall more than two meters high is just a little run-up and jumps over easily. This is definitely a Wulin expert.


    "Brother gang, brother fish, brother mandarin duck, are you okay?"


    Prawns and others gathered around one after another, hurriedly took over the three people and asked with concern.


    "I''m fine. Thank you, brothers."


    Gangzi and Xiaoyu looked at the concerned eyes of their younger brothers and felt warm in their hearts.


    Mandarin duck bowed his head and remained silent. His heart was full of regret and guilt.


    He knows that from today on, even if Gangzi and Xiaoyu don''t say anything, they will never be as close as before.


    "Thank you, brother Ning!"


    Gangzi and Xiaoyu looked at Ding Ning seriously and thanked him.


    They knew that Ding Ning studied medicine, but they didn''t expect his medical skills to be so magical.


    The injury caused by the electric drill was very serious, but after simple treatment by Ding Ning, their injury had been contained, but it just needed a period of convalescence.


    Ding Ning grinned with a warm look in his eyes: "OK, it''s all his brothers. If you have anything to thank, go to the hospital quickly."


    Then he reached out and took out a bank card and handed it to prawn: "this card has 200000. Take it first. The password is six six."


    "Brother Ning, you saved us. Where can we use your money? We have money." Gangzi quickly refused.


    "Yes, we have saved some money from watching the market these years. Lord Yun has never asked for it. We still have some savings on hand and can''t ask for your money any more."


    The little fish said quickly, and even the mandarin duck summoned up the courage to refuse.


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense. Take it quickly. Master Yun gave it to you. Since you are master Yun''s brother and suffered this crime for her, you can''t pay for it. Take it."


    Ding Ning put the card into the hands of prawns, "hurry to the hospital and don''t linger."


    "This..."


    Prawns looked at Gangzi with an embarrassed face. They didn''t know whether to accept it or not.


    Gangzi saw Ding Ning''s resolute attitude and reluctantly nodded. Prawns were embarrassed to accept it.


    The little fish didn''t see Ling Yun''s figure. He hurriedly asked, "brother Ning, where''s master Yun?"


    "Don''t worry about it. Go to the hospital for treatment. Master Yun is fighting with the axe gang. I''ll help now."


    Ding Ning waved impatiently and strode to the Jufu club.


    "Drag what drag, isn''t it just a little white face with two bad money? I really think I''m a big man."


    A younger brother couldn''t get used to Ding Ning''s attitude towards small fish and said in a strange way.


    "You have to shut up."


    Gangzi three people smell speech, the facial expression is very ugly, shout angrily in one voice.


    The little brother''s face stagnated and said unconvinced, "brother gang, didn''t you look down on him before?"


    Gangzi took a smoke from the corner of his mouth, looked at Xiaoyu with a bitter smile, his face was cold, drank and scolded: "you know a fart, that''s brother Ning''s low-key. We all looked away. In the future, we will respect brother Ning, just like master Yun."


    The little brother was still a little unconvinced and wanted to distinguish a few words, but when he saw Gangzi''s serious appearance, he immediately obediently closed his mouth, but he whispered to himself, what did the little white face do, which changed Gangzi''s attitude.


    In the lobby of Jufu club, the fighting is in full swing at the moment. The eight Mavericks are back to back, breathing heavily, covered with blood, but their waist is still tall and straight.


    The axe gang members who have been lying on the ground are crying for their parents and ghosts.


    Hundreds of axe gang members surrounded the eight Mavericks with axes. Their eyes showed fear. They only dared to surround them from a distance and dare not move forward.


    They didn''t expect that the combat effectiveness of these only eight people was so terrible that more than 200 people were put down in just a dozen minutes, just like the God of war was alive, which made them scared.


    "Grass is just unhappy and can''t kill. It''s not fun to fight."


    Feng Jun make complaints about breathing.


    "No way, who calls this a society ruled by law."


    Gong Qiang also has a helpless face.


    "If we could kill people, all these guys would have been solved long ago. The crying father and mother would be upset."


    The cow and calf shook their heads irritably.


    "OK, it shows that your physical strength is still not good. I have to practice you well when I come back."


    The marine battle is probably the only relatively relaxed one on the scene. I''m very dissatisfied with the physical quality of the team members. I can''t hold on for a long time, he said.


    "Eh! Is the time coming?"


    As soon as the Mavericks and others listened to the drill, their scalp suddenly became numb and quickly changed the topic.


    Who doesn''t know that when he was in the army, the nickname of the land war was called the devil instructor. Except that Cheng Hu, a pervert, could meticulously over complete his training subjects, which other soldiers were not trained by him to be immortal and die.


    "There''s nothing promising. Many things in the world can''t be expected in advance. If you want to have the ability to respond to emergencies, you must not stick to the rules. This is the gap between you and Cheng Hu."


    At this time, Lu Zhan did not forget to speak his own words and carried out ideological education for them: "the boss has high hopes for us, and we must not let him down."


    "Teach... What brother Lu said is that my basic training is not enough and my physical strength is not enough. When I go back, I will pay close attention to training."


    Feng Jun was the first to express his position. He was full of fighting spirit, but he was unable to do what he wanted. He realized that he lacked training and was seriously short of physical strength.


    "I also want to increase the training intensity and live up to the boss''s expectations."


    "It has been abandoned for several years, and my hands and feet are not flexible. I must catch up."


    "And me. There are too many comfortable days. Grandma''s must not disgrace the boss."


    "Count me in. I can''t hold you back."


    ¡­¡­


    At the mention of Ding Ning, these soldiers immediately felt like fighting with chicken blood. They all said that they should increase the training intensity and never lose face to the former northeast tiger.


    The marine smiled with relief. What he wanted was this effect. As an instructor, he knew that morale was very important.


    They were suffering for a long time before, which is a very bad sign, which means that their morale has begun to decline.


    Although Ding Ning told them to hold on for 20 minutes, what if something delayed?


    Once more than 20 minutes, their morale will drop significantly. If they are careless, they are likely to be drowned by the crowd tactics of these axe gangs.


    If the retired special forces of the Northeast Tiger are defeated in the face of a group of social gangsters, they will really have no face to see people.


    "Fuck them!"


    Morale together, Feng Jun roared and took the initiative to launch an attack.


    "Fuck them!"


    At this moment, the eight soldiers were alone, but after a loud roar, they rushed to the timid Axe Gang.


    "Ouch!"


    "My God, run!"


    "Ah, my arm..."


    ¡­¡­


    The timid Axe Gang was attacked by eight soldiers who came out of the forest like tigers. There was a sound of broken bones and tendons, and the shrill scream resounded through the sky.


    Listening to the screams of their companions, these mobs were immediately frightened, completely collapsed, and ran away crying for their parents.


    Therefore, when Ding Ning rushed to the lobby, eight iron men helped each other, but their waist was still tall and straight.


    The iconic weapon of the axe gang - axes are scattered all over the ground, but none of the axe gang members can still stand.


    All the people lying on the ground are crying for their parents. The axe gang members who are dying of pain, and the guys who can still stand have fled long ago.


    The hatchet helped the entrance of the University Town, and the whole army was destroyed.

 Chapter 249

    Ding Ning opened his mouth in shock. He thought that eight people could hold on for 20 minutes under the siege of more than 400 gang members, but he didn''t expect that they could turn over nearly 300 people and beat and run more than 100 people.


    Seeing Ding Ning''s shocked appearance, Feng Jun and others showed proud smiles on their faces. In this way, they proved the value of their own existence.


    Ding Ning looked at the eight iron soldiers, their weak legs were soft, but they helped each other, tried to straighten their chest, bared their teeth and smiled at themselves.


    His eyes were a little wet. He quickly stepped forward and complained, "why do you bother?"


    "The Amur tiger can only stand and die, not kneel and live."


    The land war thought of the eventful years on the battlefield and shouted in a low voice.


    "The Amur tiger can only stand and die, not kneel and live."


    Feng Jun''s seven people suddenly stood tall and straight, looked at the front, and their blood surged and shouted in unison. However, they didn''t salute. After all, they were no longer iron soldiers.


    But this spirit is the fighting creed of the Northeast Tiger special team, which has been firmly engraved in their bones and blood.


    Even if they have retired, this spirit will never die.


    Disability has made them leave their beloved posts and battlefields. They have also decadent, complained and complained about it


    But the emergence of Ding Ning has completely changed their fate, so that they can stand up again and live upright.


    From now on, they will no longer be soldiers, but Ding Ning''s subordinates.


    But no matter where they are and who they serve, the spirit of the northeast tiger will continue on them forever.


    They are saying goodbye to their past military career and embarking on a new journey in this way.


    Ding Ning understood. Just because he understood, he felt very heavy.


    He didn''t know whether it was right or fair to them.


    But he knows that his original intention is good. He wants to use his ability to change the world, even if only part of it can be changed.


    Let the world be less evil, more justice and beauty.


    The boundary between black and white is not so clear. Black may not be all evil, and white may not be all justice.


    He is not a God, nor is he the Savior. It is impossible to save all people. He can only try his best to make sin less breeding ground.


    Now that he has reached this point, Ding Ning never thought he would shrink back and hold the black zone in his hand. At least, he can ensure that evil will not happen under his own eyes.


    Lu Zhan and others have obviously been aware of his intention and expressed support with action, which moved Ding Ning.


    "Let''s go. Is it okay?"


    Ding Ning smiled and joked.


    "Ouch, grandma''s, it''s like being beaten violently. There''s no pain all over her."


    "How can a man say no, we come in standing, we have to go out standing."


    "That''s a man. He must do it, he must do it, and he must do it if he can''t do it."


    "Compared with the past, this is nothing, just drizzle."


    ¡­¡­


    The eight soldiers helped each other out. Although they were covered with blood stains, they could still joke. Ding Ning also put down his heart.


    I wanted to spend a good night with Ling Yun, but now I have changed my mind. He wants to do great health care for these lovely soldiers.


    It''s really big health care, not the kind of "connotation big health care". He doesn''t have that heavy taste.


    Lingyun made a call and arranged to send her home on air wing 1. He followed Mavericks and others to their foothold.


    Xiaoniu rented two houses with three bedrooms and one living room from door to door, and nine people were just able to live.


    Ding Ning ordered air wing No. 1 to send Ling Yun home, sent his medicine bag to the small courtyard in the western suburbs, prepared all the medicinal materials, and began to boil the medicine soup for bathing.


    "Boss, what are you doing?"


    Cheng Hu sat in a wheelchair and asked curiously.


    Lu Zhan and others were tired. When they returned to live, they simply treated the wound and fell asleep.


    The only sober thing is Cheng Hu, who is lying moldy all day. After Ding Ning''s treatment, his hands can move and can rotate his wheelchair for a small range of activities.


    "I''ll make you a medicine soup for body training. Every time your training reaches the physical limit in the future, this medicine soup can make you quickly recover your physical strength and strengthen your physical quality, without leaving any sequelae of extreme training."


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed a color of remembrance. This is the medicine bath specially prepared for him by sister Qiao.


    From small to large, every time he trained to lose strength, he would soak in the medicine soup. The next day, he would be vigorous and his physical quality would gradually become stronger.


    However, this medicine soup is different from the medicine soup configured by sister Qiao. After all, the medicine that sister Qiao used to boil his body is very common, and all the medicine he used are rare.


    Cheng Hu suddenly lit up when he heard the speech: "if this can be widely used in the army, how many excellent soldiers must be trained. If you sell this soup to the army, the boss will never be short of money in the future."


    He knows how long it takes to rest after each training reaches the limit, and the sequelae such as ligament strain and muscle strain caused by over training will be painful when he gets old and can eliminate all sequelae. Once this medicine soup can be widely used, it is the gospel of the Chinese army.


    Ding Ning shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "of course I am willing to contribute to the country. There is no problem giving them the prescription. The key is that these medicinal materials are very rare, and even some medicinal materials are on the verge of extinction. It is the limit that I can cook pharmaceutical Soup for you. It is impossible to popularize them."


    "I think it''s too simple."


    Cheng Hushan scratched his head and realized that he had said something stupid. The prescription was given to the army, and the army did not have the ability to manufacture in batch. After all, medicinal materials are fundamental. The disappearance of many rare medicinal materials has something to do with the decline of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Although Cheng Hu''s proposal is very unreliable, Ding Ning has a flash of inspiration. He needs to accumulate funds quickly and work hard to complete his father''s trust.


    Cheng Hu''s unintentional words let him see another road to success.


    Doing business with the army can not only make a lot of money, but also greatly enhance the viability of Shenzhou soldiers. This is the king of win-win.


    With the rudiment of the plan in mind, Ding Ning couldn''t help getting excited. If this idea could be realized, success would be just an easy thing.


    For example, Qi and blood pills that can enhance strength, Qingfeng pills that can increase speed, Zhuang Ti pills that can enhance physical strength, and golden sore powder that can quickly generate muscle and stop bleeding to avoid infection


    Although the medicinal materials needed by these drugs are also precious, they are not so difficult to cultivate. Although the efficacy of artificially planted medicinal materials is far better than that of natural wild medicinal materials, they are much better than those on the market.


    But now the time is not ripe. He needs to build his own medicinal material base first, form an industrial chain of self-produced and self sold, ensure the production and supply, and then find a way to reach cooperation with the senior management of the army.


    Speaking with the effect of products, I believe that no high-level military can refuse their cooperation at that time.


    The reason why these drugs are either pills or powders, or ointment, is that the technology of alchemy has long been lost.


    There are many prescriptions for alchemy in the outline of vegetation, but Ding Ning has no ability to alchemy at present.


    Alchemy occupies an indispensable position in the history of Chinese medicine. It can refine the properties of medicinal materials and give full play to them.


    However, alchemy is a technical activity. Like cooking by chefs, they have almost harsh requirements on the temperature of the flame, the addition order of medicinal materials, the treatment of drug conflicts, the mastery of fire, and the refining degree of efficacy.


    Therefore, even if Ding Ning mastered the method of alchemy, he did not have the strength of alchemy. He could only refine pills with less than 10% of the efficacy of medicinal materials, and the other 90% of the efficacy would be wasted.


    Alchemy is different. The pill is divided into three levels: Heaven, earth and man. Each level is divided into four grades: extreme, superior, Chinese and inferior. The inferior pill has the effect of 30% of the medicinal effect. The Chinese pill can reach 40%, the superior pill can reach 50% and the extreme pill can reach 60%.


    The efficacy utilization rate of prefecture level inferior pills can reach 50%, middle products can reach 60%, top products can reach 70%, and top products can reach 80%.


    The efficacy utilization rate of Tianji inferior pill can reach 70%, middle grade can reach 80%, top grade can reach 90%, and top grade can reach 100%.


    Although the efficacy utilization rates of the three levels of heaven, earth and man are not much different, they are absolutely different.


    Human level pills can only be given to ordinary people. Prefecture level pills are given to martial artists, and heaven level pills are given to legendary gods.


    In other words, martial arts practitioners who take human level pills have little effect, while ordinary people who take prefecture level pills have a partial chance of becoming martial arts practitioners, but they are more likely to explode and die because they can''t bear the effect.


    As for the heaven level pill, even if it is available, even the top martial artists dare not take it. It is a pill that has an effect on God, that is, a fairy pill. If you eat it, you will die.


    As for Tianji pill, according to the records in the outline of vegetation, Tianji pill is the easiest and simplest pill to refine, and as many as 98 kinds of rare medicinal materials are needed.


    The most complex one needs more than 90000 kinds of rare medicinal materials. Although it is said that it has the anti heaven effect of life and death, human flesh and bones, and resurrection, more than 10000 kinds of rare medicinal materials have disappeared on the earth.


    Therefore, Ding Ning never had any extravagant hopes for Tianji danfang. He was very satisfied to be able to refine the prefecture level best pill in his life.


    I don''t know if it''s sister Qiao''s evil taste. This is the name of the medicine soup made by Ding Ning.


    Looking at the dark paint in the bathtub, black also has a smelling medicine soup. The land war and others forcibly awakened by Ding Ning looked at each other, stared at each other, covered their nose, and no one was willing to go in.


    "Boss, I''m not hurt again. I''m just a little tired. Just have a rest. I don''t have to take a bath. I''d better give this precious opportunity to others."


    The land war said with a bitter face and a righteous face.


    "Whatever, but don''t regret it."


    Ding Ning said lightly. He believed that as long as one person went in and took a bath, others had to scream and take a bath.


    "Why don''t you try Feng Jun? Your hand hasn''t recovered yet. It''s badly hurt."


    Peng Haitao''s malicious thief smiled, and the Mavericks shook their heads one after another.


    Feng Jun was stunned. Then he gritted his teeth and said tragically, "in the past, Shennong tried hundreds of herbs, but now Feng Jun sacrificed his life to try medicine soup."


    "Pa!"


    Ding Ning angrily gave him melon seeds in the head: "it''s like being generous. Can I pit you? This medicine soup is only good for you and has no harm. Although it will suffer some sins, the benefits it brings will definitely make you addicted."


    "Boss, you can''t fool me. Since you say so, I''ll try!"


    Perhaps Feng Jun had confidence in Ding Ning. The man bit his teeth, held his breath, and jumped in with his eyes closed, just wearing a pair of boxers.

 Chapter 250

    "How? How? How does it feel?"


    Lu Zhan and others stared at Feng Jun with expectation.


    "I don''t feel much. It''s just too smelly... Eh..."


    Feng Jun frowned. Before he finished speaking, he was surprised. His face changed greatly. He felt that every capillary blood hole in his body was like a needle, which made him painful and itchy.


    The veins on the forehead and neck are raised like earthworms, and the face is red. Especially, it hurts too much, more than amputation.


    But the pain is not the key, but the itching that goes directly to the depths of the bone marrow, which makes him scratch his heart like a hundred claws, and he wants to peel off his skin.


    He couldn''t help yelling. It was like burning his ass. he was about to jump out.


    "Go back and bear it again. It''ll be fine in a minute."


    Ding Ning has been guarding against him for a long time. Finally, he has a guy who has the courage to try. How can he escape easily.


    With a big hand, he pressed it on Feng Jun''s head, and Feng Jun went in again without any room for resistance.


    "Boss, what mistake did I make? If you want to torture me like this, will you beat me up? Let me out, let me out..."


    Feng Jun almost cried with tears running down his eyes. The itching is really unbearable.


    "Darling, I''m for your sake. Just hold on for a while. Wait for me. Even if I let you out, you won''t be willing to come out."


    Ding Ning said in a soft voice like coaxing a child, but his hand was firmly pressed on Feng Jun''s head, so that he couldn''t move.


    This is no small matter. Everyone was shocked and looked at Ding Ning. You should know that Feng Jun is the first expert besides the land war and Cheng Hu.


    They can see that Feng Jun can''t stand the pain and even has the strength to eat milk. Ding Ning is just a doctor. He can punch and kick at most. He has no room for Feng Jun to resist with a gentle press.


    This makes them realize that Ding Ning is not as simple as they see. Is he still a hidden master?


    "Woo woo... It hurts so much. Oh, no, I''m not afraid of the pain. It''s so itchy that it itches to my heart. There''s nothing that doesn''t itch all over my body. Woo woo..."


    Feng Jun, a seven foot man, cried bitterly, which made everyone shiver. He was as afraid of the dark medicine soup as snakes and scorpions. He secretly vowed that he would never make the medicine soup even if he disobeyed the boss''s order.


    At the moment, smiling Ding Ning was like Grandma wolf in their eyes, which made them shudder.


    "Hey, it''s a dog biting LV Dongbing. He doesn''t know a good heart. Do you know how much the medicine for making this medicine soup is worth?"


    Ding Ning looked at the time, looked sad and angry, loosened his hand and said, "I spent 18 kinds of medicinal materials, all of which are rare medicinal materials on the verge of extinction. Every medicinal material can be auctioned out of millions of meters of gold at random in the auction house. Since you don''t appreciate it, you can come out."


    "Ah, so expensive?"


    Feng Jun gave Ding Ning a guilty look and wanted to live up to his boss''s kindness. However, it''s too painful. I can''t do it. Even if I''m sorry for the boss, I''ll go out.


    Thinking of this, Feng Jun jumped up with shame on his face.


    But at this time, the pain and itching of pricking and scratching the heart suddenly disappeared like a tide, replaced by the comfort of all the blood capillaries in the whole body.


    That kind of comfortable feeling is unspeakable, like soaking in amniotic fluid in the mother''s body, warm and comfortable all over; It was also like the pleasure of the last moment of men''s and women''s love, which made his soul reach the peak, and couldn''t help but let out a happy groan.


    In particular, the previous fatigue and pain were swept away, and the drug turned into endless energy into his body, which made his strength rise continuously, which made him deeply intoxicated by the feeling of soaring strength.


    "I''ll go. What''s the matter with Feng Jun? If you don''t want to have sex, you''ll be high / trendy?"


    Gong Qiang blinked and listened to his soul stirring groans. His face was full of enjoyment expression of YD, and he joked that he couldn''t understand the situation.


    Lu Zhan and others are also confused. What''s the situation with Feng Jun? Why does that look so bad.


    "Come out. Come out if you don''t want to soak."


    Ding Ning''s face was flat and impatient, but he was laughing in his heart. He pinched and counted the time before deliberately letting Feng Jun out. He knew he would never be willing to come out.


    "No, boss, I regard your kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung. I''m wrong. Let me soak for a while, just for a while, please."


    Feng Jun was shy and begged Ding Ning like a pug.


    Lu Zhan and others looked at each other. What''s the situation?


    They know Feng Jun very well. This guy is absolutely arrogant in his bones.


    No matter how good the relationship with their comrades in arms is, it is impossible to lose face and talk like this.


    But now Feng Jun''s performance has subverted their long-standing understanding of him, making them vaguely aware that it seems that this medicine soup is really something extraordinary.


    Ding Ning snorted, turned and left, but smiled in his heart. Grandma, I''m kind to help you refine your body. You don''t appreciate it. See if you ask me or not.


    Seeing that Ding Ning left in anger, Feng Jun was full of anxiety, but now he felt too comfortable, especially the pleasure of rising strength, which made him deeply intoxicated and couldn''t stop.


    Hey, please apologize to the boss after soaking. It''s a big deal to let the boss kick his feet out. Anyway, he won''t go out now.


    "Junzi, do you have a fever?"


    The calf put out his hand and touched Feng Jun''s forehead, and then touched his own forehead. With a strange look on his face, he said, "I don''t have a fever. How can I talk nonsense."


    "You''re just talking nonsense. Do you know what is happiness after suffering? Do you know what is bliss in the world? I don''t know how good and happy it is now."


    When Feng Jun saw the silly appearance of the calf, he suddenly got angry and spit on him, but he was not willing to leave the bathtub.


    Lu Zhan showed a thoughtful look and asked tentatively, "junzi, is it not painful or itchy now?"


    "Of course, I''ve never been so comfortable. I''m exhausted. My strength is increasing and my strength is rising. The boss''s medicine bath is really God."


    Feng Jun deliberately shouted, even if Ding Ning heard it, it would also calm him down.


    "Increase body strength, but also increase strength?"


    Lu Zhan''s eyes suddenly lit up. His eyes were shining and asked in disbelief.


    "Hey, the boss said it long ago. You don''t believe it. Unfortunately, I''m not all right now. I''m too weak to bubble. Otherwise, Feng Jun is not the first one to bubble, but mine."


    Cheng Hu was in a wheelchair like a ghost. He didn''t know where to get out, and said with envy on his face.


    "I''ll go, boss, boss, hey..."


    Lu Zhan ran out and saw Ding Ning sitting on the sofa bored with his mobile phone, rubbing his hands, blushing and smiling: "look, can I also bubble."


    "You''re not hurt, but you''re a little weak. Just take a break. Don''t take a bath? Let others take this precious opportunity."


    Ding Ning didn''t lift his eyelids and said strangely.


    "I..."


    Ding Ning returned what he had said word for word. The land war was suffocated, his face flushed, and his lips were silent for a long time.


    Seeing that he was at a loss and embarrassed, Ding Ning stopped teasing him. He reached out and took out a bag of ointment sealed in a plastic bag and threw it to him. Quietly, he said, "fill the bathtub with water, put it in and soak it for five minutes, and then you go in and soak it."


    "Hey! Thank you, boss. Thank you, boss!"


    Lu Zhan immediately smiled. He took the ointment, covered it in his arms like a thief, and jumped into the opposite suite to take a bath.


    "Boss, are you tired? I''ll rub your shoulders."


    Peng Haitao sneaked over and stood behind Ding Ning with a flattering face, massaging and beating his back.


    "Boss, are your legs sour? Let me hammer your legs."


    "Boss, are you hungry? Let me make you a bowl of noodles."


    "Boss, are you thirsty? Let me make you a cup of tea."


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, Wang Yang, Gong Qiang and others who reacted slipped over and tried their best to please Ding Ning, which made him laugh.


    A man gave them a medicine bag and asked them to wait in line. Only then did he find that the calf had never come out, which made him sigh with emotion. Hey, this silly boy, he is really honest and honest, and his reaction is slow.


    Shook his head, picked up the last medicine bag and entered the bathroom. He found the calf standing leisurely by the bathtub chatting with Feng Jun.


    "Calf, why don''t you come to me?"


    Ding Ning saw that the water in the bathtub was gradually clear, and Feng Jun almost absorbed it. He asked the calf funny.


    The calf smiled, blinked, reached out and impolitely took the medicine bag in Ding Ning''s hand, with a strange and treacherous smile:


    "How can so many people soak in two bathtubs at the same time? Everyone wants to soak first. I''ll wait here. Anyway, you won''t treat me badly. As soon as Feng Jun finishes soaking, it''s my turn. Let them fools line up outside slowly."


    Ding Ning: "


    Feng Jun: "


    Ding Ning was stunned and speechless. Only then did he find that the calf, which made him feel honest and bullied, also had his wise and cunning side.


    "Boss, don''t be fooled by this ramming goods. This guy is not so simple and honest on the surface. When he was in the team, this goods was the captain of our combat team. He was responsible for formulating strategies every time he performed tasks. He was cunning."


    Feng Jun mercilessly exposed the calf''s background.


    The Mavericks muttered carelessly: "anyway, they will bubble sooner or later. The boss won''t treat any of us badly. I would bubble for a while."


    "Cow!"


    Ding Ning really didn''t know that the Mavericks still had this ability. He immediately looked at him with admiration, stretched out his thumb and sincerely praised him. This is called great wisdom like a fool.


    The calf smiled and scratched his head. "There''s no boss, no cow."


    Look at this flattery. Ding Ning is twice as cool. This is the highest level of flattery.


    "OK, you go to the bar slowly. I''ll flash first. There are classes in the morning."


    Ding Ning looked at the time, it was getting late, said hello and left first.


    I wanted to stay in the dormitory all night, but I didn''t expect this to happen again.


    Ding Ning had to run back to the small courtyard in the western suburbs and put his arms around the lovely little maid into deep sleep, which made the little maid who ate marrow and tasted bitter.


    The ecological simulation system has been almost installed. It is being debugged these two days. Ding Ning wakes up in the morning and the little maid has made breakfast for him.


    He planted the dried herbs and communicated with Ling Fei. He learned that the license could be issued in two days, and the decoration of the company was almost the same. Even the restaurant on the roof began construction, and everything was going according to the plan.


    Ding Ning happily finished his improved breakfast and praised the little maid without stinginess, which made her smile.


    Chu Yunna wanted to cook for Ding Ning before she went to learn cooking, but after immersing herself in it, she found that she really liked cooking. She was very happy that Ling Fei suggested her to open a restaurant and take the spoon.

 Chapter 251

    After knowing Chu Yunna''s real thoughts, Ding Ning determined that she really liked cooking and decided to take the time to formally teach sister Qiao''s cooking skills to her.


    Cooking requires talent and sincere love of research. Judging from the great progress of Chu Yunna''s self-taught breakfast, she does have this talent and learning spirit.


    Ding Ning didn''t care about cooking and didn''t have the spirit to study hard. He just trained a little maid.


    After Chu Yunna learned it, apart from others, at least he and Ling Fei have a blessing in the mouth.


    The only thing that needs to be solved as soon as possible is Chu Yunna''s identity. If she doesn''t solve this problem, it''s easy to expose her identity when she opens a restaurant.


    Ling Fei also has no good idea. The suggestion is to find a very powerful and reliable hacker to break into the registered residence system, and create a resume and identity for what Chu Yun Na is.


    Where does Ding Ning know any hackers, but he suddenly remembered that Wu Xian studied computers. He might know computer experts.


    When you plan to come back, ask him if he knows a powerful hacker. Take a line from the middle. As long as the hacker''s character is not too bad and makes friends with him, he will become unreliable and reliable.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning was inspired, hurried to eat breakfast, took a few photos of Chu Yunna with her mobile phone, and couldn''t wait to rush to school.


    "Are you ding Ning?"


    As soon as the car was parked, Ding Ning was blocked by two policemen, one tall and one short, followed by more than a dozen armed policemen with live ammunition.


    Ding Ning jumped in his heart and screamed. Did Yang Kaishan even call the police? It shouldn''t be possible.


    It''s a blessing, not a curse, but a curse. Ding Ning forced himself to calm down and said, "I am, officer. What''s the matter?"


    The fat policeman, who was led by him, showed his police officer card expressionless: "Hello, Mr. Ding. I''m Zhu Jian, acting captain of the criminal police team of Jingpu branch. This is my colleague Chen Yuan. You are suspected of murdering two Chinese men, Yang Kaishan and Ma Qiang. Please go back with us to assist in the investigation."


    "What? Yang Kaishan is dead?"


    Ding Ning was shocked and widened his eyes. His brain roared. How could it be that Yang Kaishan died?


    "Mr. Ding was only surprised by Yang Kaishan''s death, not Ma Qiang''s death. It seems that we have found the right person."


    Zhu Jian said coldly, "let me go for you."


    Then he took out the handcuffs and was about to put them on Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning''s face sank and walked forward: "I don''t know who ma Qiang is. You just asked me to go back and cooperate with the investigation. What right do you have to handcuff me."


    "Hum! Give me honesty. You kill two people, you are a very dangerous suspect. We must take necessary measures to prevent you from escaping."


    Zhu Jian pretended to be flustered and stepped back. The color of the success of the conspiracy flashed away. He stretched out his hand and motioned behind him. "I hope you don''t make mistakes. If you dare to resist arrest, I have the right to kill you on the spot."


    The criminal police behind them all raised their guns and aimed at Ding Ning like a great enemy.


    Facing the black muzzle of the gun, Ding Ning was furious. He smelled a strong smell of conspiracy from Zhu Jian''s clumsy performance.


    At this time, just before class, when the students saw the police arrest people, they all joined in to see the excitement and packed the people around the third floor.


    "Are those students in our school?"


    "I''ll go. I''m handsome. How can I be a murderer."


    "Now he''s just a suspect. He can''t be identified as a murderer."


    "Cut, if you can''t identify it, how can you even use a gun."


    "MD, he looks white and clean. He''s a murderer. I''ll go. This is Ninghai University. How can there be such a person."


    ¡­¡­


    With the people''s discussion, Ding Ning''s face was very ugly. Who was calculating himself? This strategy is so poisonous that I just want to ruin my reputation.


    Immediately, a cold killing opportunity flashed in his eyes, stared at Zhu Jian, and said in an unassuming manner:


    "Officer Zhu, you just came to ask me to assist in the investigation. As a good citizen, I can cooperate with you, but you keep affirming that I am a murderer without any evidence and handcuffing me. I can sue you for slander. Now I reserve the right to investigate you for damaging my reputation. I''m busy now and don''t have time to waste time with you. What can you do Talk to my lawyer. With so many eyes watching here, you can''t tolerate your misdeeds. If you have the ability, you can shoot. I promise, you''ll die miserably. If you have evidence, you''ll catch me. If you don''t have evidence, you''ll excuse me. Now, get out of the way. "


    Ding Ning said, his eyes emitting a chilling light. Frightened Zhu Jian and Chen Yuan retreated and gave way automatically.


    Ding Ning sneered and didn''t even look at Zhu Jian''s iron green face. He swaggered to the dormitory.


    "Stop, if you don''t stop, I''ll shoot."


    Zhu Jian didn''t expect Ding Ning to be so proficient in law. In a rage, he pulled out his gun and aimed it at Ding Ning.


    "You''re a policeman. If you have evidence, arrest people. If you don''t have evidence, leave quickly. This is Ninghai University, not where you act recklessly. I''ve recorded all your words and deeds. I''d like to let netizens all over the country see how the acting captain of the criminal police of Jingpu branch brutally enforces the law."


    A clear and pleasant voice sounded among the people. Zhao Jingjing stood between Song Xiaoyu and Liu Wenjing, shook his mobile phone to the ugly Zhu Jian, and looked contemptuous.


    There was a warm current in Ding Ning''s heart, and the corners of her mouth tilted slightly. The girl didn''t like her in vain.


    But he can''t look back at this time and show that he knows Zhao Jingjing, otherwise he may bring trouble to her.


    "Hum! Let''s go back and apply for a warrant. I don''t believe he can be so arrogant. Stop the team."


    Zhu Jian glared at Zhao Jingjing angrily, waved his hand and said something about the scene. He got into the car and closed the team.


    Xiaocui gets Ding Ning''s instructions and quickly follows up. Her intuition tells Ding Ning that Zhu Jian is coming for him. He must monitor his every move and find out the real murderer behind the scenes.


    Yang Kaishan has run away. How can he die suddenly? Who wants to frame himself? Black knife camp? Or the others in the axe gang? Or does someone want to use it to hit themselves?


    It''s definitely not over. It seems that we need to make some preparations.


    Zhao Jingjing, known as one of the school flowers of Nanjing University, would even help Ding Ning speak, and Ding Ning was neither humble nor arrogant, and Zhu Jian''s attitude surprised the students.


    "This guy is awesome. He''s a policeman. He doesn''t even dump."


    "I''ll go. The school flower even said good things for the boy. Do you say that the cabbage was arched by a pig, or the school flower is kind-hearted and can''t stand the arrogance of the police?"


    "I don''t know. I only know that the goddess in my heart has brought me 10000 critical hit damage. My God, handsome boys and goddesses, and how do we poor losers mix up."


    "If that guy is really a murderer, we should be in the same school with him, wouldn''t it be very dangerous?"


    "Eh, that handsome guy looks familiar. I can''t remember where I met him."


    "Cut, with your infatuated temperament, if you have seen a handsome man, you can forget."


    "I really feel so familiar. I must have seen it. I just can''t remember it."


    ¡­¡­


    "His name is Ding Ning!"


    A sweet woman''s voice came from afar, interrupting everyone''s discussion.


    The sharp eyed students looked at a pink skirt and floated away. They suddenly exclaimed: "I go, it''s Zhao Chenxi, and it''s another school flower. What''s the sanctity of Ding Ning? Even the two school flowers know him."


    "Ding Ning... Oh, I remember. He is a miracle doctor Ding Ning. My idol. My God, I was in the same school with my idol and passed him. No, I''m going to chase him."


    The girl who looked familiar with Ding Ning suddenly remembered it, screamed and ran after Ding Ning.


    "Oh, I remember. He is my idol Ding Ning. He goes to school in our university. God, my oba, wait for me!"


    "What, oba, he''s my husband, a group of flirtatious bitches. Don''t rob my husband, husband, wait for me. Your sweetie is coming."


    ¡­¡­


    As the girl recognized Ding Ning, the other girls exploded with a bang and screamed after Ding Ning.


    The rest of the boys looked ugly and whispered curses at Ding Ning. Ding Ning was a murderer.


    Zhao Jingjing looked at Zhao Chenxi''s far away back with a gloomy face. Her eyes flashed suspicious. Why did she want to break Ding Ning''s identity? Did she have a feud with Ding Ning?


    Zhao Chenxi''s mouth rose and she was in a happy mood. She didn''t know whether Ding Ning killed or not, but after witnessing all this, she didn''t delay her to take the opportunity to retaliate against Ding Ning and let him lose his reputation.


    Of course, if the evidence of his murder is conclusive, it would be better. She will use all means to let him sit through the bottom of the prison and see what Shen MuQing''s bitch will do at that time.


    Away from the crowd, Ding Ning quickened his pace and his face quickly became gloomy.


    If the underground forces come to trouble him, he is not afraid at all, but now the police come to him, it will be trouble. He can''t resist the law violently.


    He still has a bright future and must not be destroyed in this conspiracy. Although Ma Qiang did kill himself by mistake, Yang Kaishan''s death was definitely a conspiracy frame up.


    Now only Gangzi, Xiaoyu and Yuanyang saw him kill Ma Qiang. Gangzi and Xiaoyu can be trusted, but Yuanyang is hard to say.


    So the top priority is to shut them up.


    The best way to shut up is dead people, but he can''t do such a thing. He can only let the three of them go out to avoid the limelight and come back when things calm down.


    Thinking of this, I was about to call Lingyun to let them go out and hide. Lingyun''s phone called. As soon as I got through, Lingyun''s hurried voice came: "Ding Ning, Gangzi, the three of them were taken away."


    "What? Where did you get caught, you know? Which branch caught it?"


    Ding Ning''s heart was cold. The police are so fast. No, they can''t wait to die. They must be rescued as soon as possible.


    "It''s not the police, but some masked people, but I can''t stop them because of their strong skills."


    Ling Yun said the story sadly.


    It turned out that she rushed to the hospital early in the morning to see Gangzi. Unexpectedly, she just ran into several masked people and forcibly took Gangzi away.


    She came forward to stop, but she was not the enemy of others. Fortunately, those people didn''t hurt her, but knocked her unconscious and ran away.


    After hanging up the phone, Ding Ning was relieved. Since these people were covered, they must not be the police.


    No matter who they are, they must want to use Gangzi as a bargaining chip to negotiate with themselves. There is room for turning things around.


    As long as they don''t fall into the hands of the police, the situation will be much better.


    He wanted to call Xiao Nuo very much, but when he remembered that night, he didn''t know whether he had anything to do with her. He beat the drum in his heart, adjusted the numbers, and didn''t call in the end.

 Chapter 252

    Would you like to call Shen MuQing? With her family background, let alone being framed, even if Yang Kaishan was really killed by him, the Shen family can deal with it.


    But he hesitated again and again, smiled bitterly and put away the phone. Shen MuQing suddenly cut off his relationship with him. It must be the meaning of home.


    He doesn''t want to come to the door and ask the Shen family to help him. He plans for the worst. Even if he is convicted, the Shen family can''t watch him go to jail for Shen MuQing''s illness. He will naturally lend a helping hand at the critical moment. He takes the initiative to speak and is inferior.


    Secretary Xu? Ding Ning''s eyes lit up. The so-called county magistrate is better than being in charge. Secretary Xu, as the No. 1 red man under the mayor, should not be difficult to solve such a thing.


    However, Ding Ning considered for a moment and rejected the idea. After all, he and Secretary Xu haven''t got to know each other, and they haven''t even been cured of their illness. If they are cured, they still have that favor.


    It seems that my contacts are still too weak. At the critical moment, I don''t know who to ask for help.


    Anyway, Yang Kaishan didn''t kill himself, and Ma Qiang''s death was just a manslaughter.


    Soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Take a step by step. It''s a big deal. He''s wanted all over the country. He''s changed his face and changed his identity. He doesn''t believe who can recognize him.


    But I don''t know that there has been a uproar on the Internet. As soon as a post entitled "the miracle doctor Ding Ning angered the police in front of Ninghai University and was suspected of murder" was published, he immediately occupied the hot search list. Ding Ning can only decline politely, explaining that he was framed and that there was nothing. The clear will be clear, the turbid will be turbid, and time will return his innocence.


    When the phone rang, many students in the library stared at him with angry eyes. He had to apologize repeatedly and simply turn off the phone.


    "This bastard, why did the phone turn off when such a big thing happened?"


    Xiao Nuo listened to the busy line first and then the prompt sound of shutdown. He scolded angrily.


    "Sister Nuo, my brother-in-law won''t really kill people, will he?"


    Xiao Yao said with a sad face.


    "It''s impossible. He knows the importance and will never kill. Someone must want to frame him."


    Xiao Nuo said decisively. In fact, what she didn''t say is that even if Ding Ning killed, the person killed must have something to kill.


    The reason why she was sure that dingning was framed was because she knew that dingning had 10000 silent methods of killing people, so she wouldn''t leave evidence to make people suspect him.


    "As long as he doesn''t kill people, even if I kneel and beg my father, I must protect him."


    Xiao Yao gets Xiao Nuo''s affirmation. It''s like a shot in the arm. He wants to call his father.


    "OK, don''t make trouble. Now the police have no evidence and can''t prove that the person was killed by him. I''ll solve this matter."


    Xiao Nuo angrily grabbed the phone and hung up. Joking, with her criminal police captain here, where does she need to use the resources of Xiaoyao''s family.


    ¡­¡­


    On the 16th of banwan villa, Shen MuQing looked at the hot discussion on the Internet. Her heart was tightly tied together. She unconsciously picked up the phone and dialed the familiar number.


    "Sorry, the phone you dialed is turned off..."


    Listening to the sound of shutdown from the other end of the phone, Shen MuQing sat blankly for a long time before standing up, "sister Rui, I''m going to school."


    "OK, I''ll prepare the car." Tang Rui hurriedly replied and hurried to prepare the vehicle.


    ¡­¡­


    Longteng group, Ding Qianlie calmly dialed a phone: "go and find out who is behind the scenes."


    "Miss, we are checking." Scar replied respectfully.


    "Erase everything against my brother." Ding led the hunter and calmly ordered.


    "Yes, miss."


    "Who was behind the black killer last time? Did you find out?"


    Ding asked as soon as the topic changed.


    "I''m sorry, young lady. The killer in black is very cautious. He doesn''t have any ID card. After comparison, he doesn''t belong to any killer organization or mercenary regiment, and has never been around in the Jianghu, so... His identity hasn''t been investigated yet."


    Scar said with some guilt.


    "The more so, the more it shows that the forces behind the killer are not simple. It is likely that he is a dead man kept by a big family. In addition, no one knows my brother''s identity. The people who want to kill him are likely to start because of Murong Yanran. Go along with this idea."


    Ding led the knuckle of his left hand and unconsciously knocked on the table. There was a brilliant light in his beautiful eyes. After that, he hung up the phone,


    A group of black shirts gathered here in an unattractive private house.


    Scar listened to the voice of hanging up on the other end of the phone, his eyes brightened more and more, and whispered to a black shirt beside him:


    "Go and find out which families Murong family has close contacts and interests, and which family power school-age youth want to pursue Murong Yanran, focusing on those men with strong possessiveness."


    "I know, boss!"


    The black shirt clapped his hands excitedly when he heard the speech and left happily


    "Bang bang, Zhu Jian, are you a pig? Who gave you the courage to go to Ninghai university to catch people without my approval? Ah, tell me, who gave you the courage."


    In the office of the director of Jingpu branch, Feng Yuanqiao, the director, slapped the table fiercely, and his mouth foamed angrily at Zhu Jian.


    "Brother in law, I''m eager to solve the case. I''m impulsive."


    Zhu Jian''s eyes flashed disapproval and said foolishly.


    "Don''t call me brother-in-law. It''s office time. I''m your boss. I''m impulsive? You make such a fuss for me on impulse? Tell me, how can I end now? You say, you say... Now even the city leaders are shocked. What do you want me to do? Now, I''m suspended immediately and wait for opinions."


    Feng Yuanqiao scolded angrily and made a judgment.


    Zhu Jian is his brother-in-law. He used to be the vice captain of the criminal police team. He doesn''t do his job all day and mingles with a group of idle people.


    Zhao Gang was very unhappy with him. If he hadn''t had such a layer of kinship, he would have put him out of the police force.


    Since Zhao Gang''s accident, the municipal leaders have determined to establish Zhao Gang as a positive model, and promotion is a certainty.


    Zhu Jian began to get active and begged in front of his wife every day. Feng Yuanqiao couldn''t stand his wife''s pillow wind all day. He could only let Zhu Jian act as the chief of the criminal police. He hoped that he would perform well and strive to become a regular.


    But I didn''t expect that just acting as the captain, this careless brother-in-law provoked a huge basket for him. He was brutally enforcing the law, and a video was recorded and posted to the Internet, which made him how not to be angry.


    During this time, the head and deputy head of the District, the rectification Office of the District Commission for Discipline Inspection, the chief of the supervision section of the Municipal Bureau, the director and deputy director of the Municipal Bureau, and even the government office called to reprimand him and asked him to deal with it seriously.


    "No, brother-in-law, I''m your brother-in-law. After being pressed by that bastard Zhao Gang for so many years, I finally became the acting captain. You can''t ruin my future."


    When Zhu Jian heard that he had been suspended, he was in a hurry. He put away the look of being a fool and begged bitterly.


    Feng Yuanqiao laughed angrily: "I ruined your future, but you ruined my future. Zhu Jian, Zhu Jian, when can you let me save snacks with your sister? There were a series of accidents in Ninghai some time ago, and the government lost its credibility. This set Zhao Gang as a positive example to strengthen the people''s confidence in us. We Jingpu branch has a hero. With this east wind, I am likely to go to a higher level Building entered the Municipal Bureau to hold an important position. At this critical juncture, you hit me hard at the muzzle of the gun, causing such a big thing and provoking the anger of the top. My promotion must be in vain. You still have the face to say that I am ruining your future. You are ruining my future. "


    Zhu Jian was stunned. He received a large sum of money from others and promised to find a way to plant and frame Ding Ning. He didn''t expect that the matter would be so serious and delayed his brother-in-law''s promotion.


    Suddenly, he roared angrily and walked out: "paralyzed, it must be the video screen uploaded by the female student. No, I want to find her to settle accounts. If I don''t find someone to turn her, my special name is Zhu."


    "You come back specially. I think you are not only Zhu, but also a pig. You don''t think it''s chaotic enough at this time, do you?"


    Feng Yuanqiao is so angry. This bastard''s brother-in-law is a lost star. At this time, he still wants to revenge others, for fear that things will not make much trouble.


    Zhu Jian gasped heavily, stuck his neck and said, "what do you say now? Anyway, I won''t stop until I get this tone."


    "Vent your anger, vent your sister''s anger, you don''t go anywhere, and honestly wait for the processing results. Now the municipal leaders are also trying to delete online posts to avoid causing greater public opinion storm."


    Feng Yuan Qiao took a breath and took out a cigarette. He had a flash of cold and dark color. "Do you have any evidence of murder for the suspect you want to catch?"


    "No... no!" Zhu Jian lowered his head with a guilty heart.


    Feng Yuanqiao was so angry that he wanted to kick him to death. "You dare to catch people with guns without evidence. Are you crazy?"


    "No, that guy is really suspected of murder. I checked the monitoring. Although the monitoring in Jufu club was destroyed, the monitoring along the street shows that he went to the crime scene last night and coincided with the murder time of the dead Ma Qiang and Yang Kaishan. As long as you give me some time, I will be able to find out the evidence to prove that he is the murderer."


    Zhu Jianxin swore.


    "If you are sure, you should check it as soon as possible. Ding Ning is a celebrity with many fans. The current public opinion is very unfavorable to you. If you want to get rid of the dilemma, you should turn this case into an iron case. As long as the evidence of his murder is conclusive, even if your law enforcement means are a little rough, you will also get the support of most people. After all, you are facing a ferocious murderer with rough means It''s not too violent at all. At that time, the wind direction of public opinion will tilt one side down. Do you understand? "


    Feng Yuanqiao took a deep breath of smoke, and his expression could not be seen in the smoke.

 Chapter 253

    "I see, brother-in-law, as long as I finish the iron case, I will not only have no mistakes, but make meritorious contributions."


    Zhu Jianxi smiled and screamed like beating chicken blood.


    "Keep your voice down. You take care of your mouth."


    As soon as Feng Yuanqiao''s face changed, he kicked Zhu Jian''s ass and scolded.


    ¡°yessir£¡¡±


    Zhu Jian stood at attention with a smile and saluted in imitation of Xiangjiang police.


    Feng Yuanqiao shook his head reluctantly: "get out of here and hurry up to check."


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning''s face was very gloomy. He heard the conversation through Xiaocui.


    At first, Feng Yuanqiao was furious and thought he was a good director. Unexpectedly, he hinted that Zhu Jian would frame himself for his brother-in-law and his own future.


    But he spoke very skillfully. Even if Xiaocui recorded this conversation, it could not be used as evidence against him.


    Now only by keeping an eye on Zhu Jian and figuring out what methods he wants to use to frame himself, can he see the moves and break them down, so as to remain invincible.


    After Zhu Jian left the police station, he didn''t investigate the case immediately. Instead, he made a phone call and scolded: "you''ve really hurt me, you know?"


    The other end of the phone didn''t know what to say. Zhu Jian said impatiently, "I''ll make an iron case of this case, but it''s already big. The previous price is absolutely not good. I want 3 million."


    The other party seemed to think that the offer was too high. After some bargaining, they concluded the deal with $2 million, paying $1 million in advance and $1 million after the deal was completed.


    Ding Ning was determined that with this recording, Zhu Jian would not be afraid of any tricks.


    But he will never give up like this. The people behind the conspiracy against him must not be let go, otherwise there will be no good life in the future.


    Unfortunately, Zhu Jian was very cautious. After calling, he deleted the call record and called two criminal policemen to rush to the exploration site of Jufu club with him.


    In addition, several criminal policemen were arranged to arrest Gangzi and the three people, which surprised Ding Ning. It seems that Gangzi was not kidnapped by them who framed him.


    Otherwise, how could you know that Gangzi three are no longer in the hospital and let someone arrest them.


    Ding Ning couldn''t help but have a big head. There were so many doubts that he couldn''t figure out who bound Gangzi and them? What is the purpose?


    Although he thought Lingyun should be fine, he still called Feng Jun to protect her. In case of an accident, he regretted that it was too late.


    As soon as I turned on the phone, I saw the telephone notice from Xiao Nuo and Shen MuQing. After hesitating, he didn''t dial back, but sent a text message: "thank you for your concern. I can handle it. Don''t worry."


    When Xiao Nuo saw the message, he couldn''t help but toot his mouth and said with hatred: "good intentions should be framed as donkey liver and lung. I don''t care about my aunt."


    "Hee hee, are you willing to ignore your brother-in-law?"


    Xiao Yao couldn''t help laughing at her duplicity.


    "Well, you are more and more daring now. You dare to make fun of me. Come here and see if your little cow is big again!"


    Xiao Nuo blushed and stretched out his claws to Xiaoyao''s huge dairy farm


    "Ding Ling!"


    Shen MuQing, who had already arrived at the gate of Ning, saw the text message, the corners of her mouth slightly stirred up, thought for a moment, and said calmly, "sister Rui, let''s go back!"


    "Ah, it''s all here. Why do you want to go back?"


    Tang Rui asked suspiciously.


    "Nothing. I''m suddenly a little tired."


    Shen MuQing tried to kill her. Tang Rui left without saying a word.


    I''m kidding. Shen MuQing is in poor health. If there is any accident in the car, she can''t bear the responsibility.


    In fact, Shen MuQing didn''t even tell her family. Her physical condition has been getting better and better since she practiced "refining God''s decision" and combined with the art of breathing and breathing.


    She even had the idea that as long as she persevered in practice, her illness could be cured without treatment.


    In the past, her greatest wish was to cure her illness and live healthily like an ordinary person, but now, instead, she hopes that her illness will never get better.


    Only when she is ill, can she have an intersection with Ding Ning in the name of treatment, and she doesn''t need to fulfill any damn engagement.


    It''s a very complicated idea, but it''s actually the simplest and simple girl''s mind to be with the person you love in the name of illness.


    She didn''t know if she would die of heartbreak when she married a man other than Ding Ning. She just hoped that day would never come.


    At least, she is still free now. Remembering every bit of being with him, even if it is only a few days, is the happiest time of her life.


    Even if she can''t get along day and night, even if she can''t meet every day, even if she can''t call him easily


    But to live in a city with him, to breathe under the same starry sky, and to occasionally hear his news, her heart is happy.


    It is said that the eighteen Mile Bridge in Ninghai was built by an official of the Qing Dynasty when he traveled south to the province. It is called the eighteen Mile Bridge because the water and land roads from Huinan Town, Zhoupu town and tatuan town are eighteen miles.


    Just a few years ago, Shibali bridge became a scene in Dongli manor established by a big man.


    At the moment, an old man with white hair and beard is standing by the bridge and fishing leisurely. There are four strong men like iron towers around the bridge patrolling back and forth conscientiously.


    Behind the old man, there was a girl in a yellow skirt, wearing a twist braid from the back of her head to her hips, beating gently with the breeze.


    The woman was twenty-four or five years old, with a Yao nose and sandalwood mouth, red lips and white teeth. A pair of smart eyes flickered under her thick and slender eyelashes: "Grandpa, what should we do now?"


    The old man stood still in the autumn wind, his muddy old eyes staring at the water, as if nothing could distract him anymore.


    Until the woman was anxious, the old man faintly spit out a word: "wait!"


    "Wait? Mr. 2 has taken refuge in Hong junyang, and Mr. 3 obviously prefers his cousin Wang Zhihao. Mr. 3 devotes himself to cultivation and doesn''t care about world affairs. Now there are wolves in our Axe Gang, and the seven kings'' residence is eyeing. Yang Kaishan was killed. It''s obvious that my uncle has shot and is cutting off Hong junyang''s wings. If we wait, they will kill our Dongli mountain villa."


    The woman stamped her feet in anger, threw her braided braid to her large chest, and played with her slender fingers.


    The old man drooped his eyelids as if he hadn''t heard it. There was no wave in his turbid old eyes. The whole man stood still. If it weren''t for his gray hair dancing in the breeze, he thought he was a statue carved of clay and wood.


    Seeing that the old man was still unmoved, the woman said angrily, "Grandpa, if you don''t worry that your ancestral industry will fall into the hands of wolf ambitious people, it doesn''t matter if I''m a little woman. Anyway, if I don''t argue, they won''t do anything to me."


    The old man''s eyebrows rose slightly and said calmly, "I''m not dead yet."


    Although the tone is plain, it is full of strong self-confidence and authority.


    The woman vomited her sweet tongue in awe and said, "I''m not cursing Grandpa. I''m just taking precautions."


    The old man''s eyelids drooped again and said indifferently, "the axe gang has been surnamed Wang since the day it was established. If one day it no longer surnames Wang, the axe gang is no longer necessary."


    "Hum, Grandpa just thinks I''m a woman and can''t take on the big responsibility, right? So he wants to pass the axe gang to his uncle?"


    The woman''s face was a little ugly and said unhappily.


    The old man''s face softened slightly, Gently shook his head and sighed: "Yuqiu, grandpa doesn''t value boys over girls, but the ancestral family motto. It''s difficult for me to grasp this point. Therefore, if you want to take over the struggle between Zuye and Wang Zhihao, you must find a man who can help you as soon as possible before I leave. In the future, your children must also be surnamed Wang."


    Wang Yuqiu has drooping eyelashes and a very restless mood. As the eldest lady of the axe gang, she has always been arrogant and her eyes are higher than the top. Ordinary people can''t see it.


    She has been clean all these years. She is longing for one day to meet a prince charming who makes her fall in love at first sight.


    But when her ancestral career fell into the hands of outsiders, her heart began to shake compared with her personal happiness.


    The seventh Prince''s residence is threatening. The seventh Prince is brilliant and ambitious. He has always adopted the strategy of internal disintegration against an old gang such as the axe gang.


    Grandpa Wang Qianye was so thoughtful that no one could see through his mind. During this period, he was always ill and neglected to take care of the affairs in the help. He let the people under him toss about, which formed the current chaotic situation.


    Wang Zhihao is the son of Wang Qianye''s cousin. If he is really loyal to the axe gang, it''s all right. She is also willing to be a rich young lady who ignores the secular world and enjoys life.


    But according to her investigation, Wang Zhihao may have secretly taken refuge in the seventh Prince''s residence and become an insider of the axe gang.


    The reason why she couldn''t accept Wang Zhihao''s position was that she suspected that her father was hacked to death by his enemy. It was likely that Wang Zhihao sold out his father''s position.


    She also told her grandfather her doubts, but she was scolded by her grandfather, saying that she had no basis and could not speculate.


    Over the years, Wang Yuqiu has been secretly investigating, but she has been unable to find evidence. But in her mind, since she has doubts, she can never watch her ancestral business fall into Wang Zhihao''s hands.


    Immediately gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll find a man back as soon as possible."


    Wang Qianye took a bitter smile from the corner of his eyes and said, "it''s not just to find a man casually. At least, this man should be able to help you stabilize your internal worries and help you resist the pressure of the seventh King''s residence. Otherwise, he can''t pass my pass."


    Wang Yuqiu remained silent for a long time and said firmly, "I will find it. I''ll go first. Grandpa, pay attention to your body."


    Wang Qianye looked at the back of his granddaughter''s stubborn departure, and his eyes showed unspeakable bitterness.


    Soon, he focused on the fishing rod again, and only a slight sigh echoed quietly in the autumn wind.


    The setting sun at dusk is reflected on the four glittering characters of Ninghai University.


    In the setting sun, Zhu Jian, with a fat belly, showed his certificate to the doorpost, and led a group of heavily armed police into the campus to look for Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning was about to get on the bus when Zhu Jian blocked him. He condescended to show his police officer''s card and warrant. He smiled and said, "Ding Ning, you are suspected of murdering Chinese men Yang Kaishan and Ma Qiang. Now please come with us..."


    "Let''s go!"


    Before he finished, Ding Ning took the initiative to walk to the police car with a calm expression.


    This style made Zhu Jian, who wanted to ridicule and insult Ding Ning, feel depressed and almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    With a vicious glance at Ding Ning, he thought to the bureau to see how I dealt with you. Angrily, he waved to his criminal police: "search his car and see if there is a murder weapon!"


    In the interrogation room of the criminal police team of Jingpu District branch, old God Ding Ning was sitting. Zhu Jian looked gloomy and slapped the table ruthlessly: "come on, put him in handcuffs and shackles for me."


    Ding Ning looked at him expressionless: "are you sure?"

 Chapter 254

    "MD, you dare to be arrogant here. It seems that you won''t be honest if you don''t give you some means."


    Zhu Jianmin couldn''t bear to see Ding Ning. He was angry and scolded.


    Ding Ning sneered and kindly reminded, "there''s surveillance here. If you abuse lynching and want to turn it into a trick, I''ll sue you."


    Zhu Jian smiled grimly at the corners of his mouth, leaned over his head and whispered in his ear, "don''t worry, the monitoring is all off, and no one will know what happened here."


    "You... You turned off the surveillance and wanted to torture me without permission. You know the law and break the law. You''re a crime."


    Ding Ning''s face showed panic and shouted in fear.


    Lao Tzu has the final say, and the weapon that killed Yang Kai Shan has been found in your car. Irrefutable evidence, you can''t run away with your murder charges, or tell them honestly, so as not to suffer from the flesh.


    Zhu Jian laughed wildly. The policeman next to him who was responsible for making the inquiry record had long been bought by him. He was like a bird of a feather with him. When he heard the speech, he also showed a grim smile.


    Ding Ning trembled all over and roared hoarsely, "where did the murder weapon come from in my car? You must have planted and framed me. I want to see your director and I want to complain to you."


    "Hehe, what''s the use of seeing the director? The director is my brother-in-law. I have been authorized by him and must severely punish you as a murderer."


    Zhu Jian said jokingly. Looking at Ding Ning''s panicked face, he was very happy. MD, didn''t he be arrogant with me this morning? See how I deal with you.


    He stepped forward and kicked dingning''s chest, overturning the chair he kicked and couldn''t get up. Zhu Jian punched and kicked the previous section until dingning sprayed blood in his mouth.


    Ding Ning was covered in blood, coughed violently, stared at Zhu Jian with fire in his eyes and roared, "you and your brother-in-law united to frame me?"


    Zhu Jian walked forward with a grim smile and said contemptuously, "what if he framed you? Play with me. I can''t kill you. I''ve made up your confession for you. As long as you sign and pledge honestly, you can suffer less flesh and blood."


    "Where did I offend you? You want to harm me like this? I didn''t kill anyone."


    Ding Ning''s face was full of grievances.


    "You didn''t offend me or my brother-in-law, but you offended someone you can''t afford to offend. Aren''t you arrogant? MD, how dare you take pictures of my law enforcement process and upload it to the Internet. I was almost suspended. My brother-in-law almost had no hope of promotion and didn''t get you in. How can I feel comfortable."


    Zhu Jian shouted with ferocious anger: "do you sign? If you don''t sign again, I''ll kill you alive."


    "I can sign or plead guilty, but you must tell me who wants to hurt me." Ding Ning asked with a sad face.


    "Would you like to sign?"


    Zhu Jian immediately looked happy. He had seen Ding Ning''s indifferent appearance before. He thought it was difficult to deal with. Unexpectedly, he just played once and cooperated honestly.


    "There''s no excuse for more and more crimes. You hid the murder weapon in my car and planted it for me. Why can''t I escape my murder charges? Do I still have a way to live without signing?"


    Ding Ning wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, his eyes were lax, and said bitterly on his face.


    "Hahaha, you''re on the road. For your sake, I''ll let you be an understanding ghost."


    Zhu Jian was quite superstitious. He folded his hands and bowed to the ceiling: "grievances have heads and debts have owners. You and I have no grievances and no enemies. We just take people''s money to eliminate disasters for others. Don''t come to me if you turn into a fierce ghost after you fall under the law. The person who hurt you is a gangster. Everyone calls him brother Jun. I don''t know his name."


    Ding Ning asked coldly, "how much did he give you to hurt me?"


    "A total of 2.3 million..." as soon as Zhu Jian spoke, he stopped and looked at him suspiciously: "why do you ask?"


    Ding Ning showed a disappointed look: "I just want to see how much my life is worth. I didn''t expect that a mere 2.3 million put me in."


    "Oh, it''s only 2.3 million? You have a big voice."


    Zhu Jian''s face was a little suspicious and always felt a little uneasy.


    "Didn''t brother Jun tell you that I was rich?"


    Ding Ning looked at Zhu Jian with an expression of mental retardation.


    That look made Zhu Jian uncomfortable. He said calmly, "you are a poor student. Where do you have so much money?"


    "It seems that you are really stupid. You want to frame me, but you don''t even investigate who I am. I''m a good student, but I''m also a doctor with good medical skills. You can make 1.8 million if you help others treat difficult and miscellaneous diseases casually."


    Ding Ning struggled to get up from the ground and tried hard to sit down.


    Zhu Jian''s eyes lit up when he heard the speech. He suddenly remembered that his brother-in-law said that Ding Ning was a net red and it was normal to have money. He hurried forward to help him up and whispered, "are you really rich?"


    "Of course, there are more than eight million. Unfortunately, as soon as I die, the money will be automatically donated to poor mountainous areas."


    Ding Ning wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and sighed in frustration: "but what can money do? No, he still can''t afford to offend people on the road. He was killed by more than two million people."


    Zhu Jian''s eyes turned straight and his face showed a tangled color. After a long time, he clenched his teeth and made a decision: "brother, if you give me all the money, I can find a way to help you get rid of your crime."


    "How can you help me get rid of my crime? Now the evidence is conclusive and the iron case is like a mountain. You are only a criminal police captain or an agent. What can you do? Even if you have a way, your brother-in-law can agree?"


    Ding Ning shook his head in disbelief.


    "You''re stupid. I forged all these evidences. As long as I stole them from the evidence room and the evidence is insufficient, you won''t be acquitted? As for my brother-in-law, I''ll divide him by half. He won''t say anything more."


    Zhu Jian rubbed his hands with a flattering smile. He was secretly proud. He didn''t expect to have such a big harvest here in dingning.


    If you get ten million yuan, you won''t worry about it in your life. What else do you do? Take the money and find a second or third tier city to live a life of money Lord.


    "But..."


    Ding Ning showed hesitation and thought for him: "you promised that Jun brother. What if you let me go and he came back to trouble you?"


    "Cut, it''s just an axe gang gangster. I''m a policeman. Give him 10000 courage, and he doesn''t dare to touch me."


    Zhu Jian''s arrogant way.


    "Even if he doesn''t dare to touch you, what if he has a grudge against you and reports you?"


    Ding Ning secretly laughed. Zhu Jian was really greedy and stupid. He easily got the words out.


    "Cut, the money didn''t hit my account. It was all hit my mistress''s account. Even if he reported it, I could push it clean and say that he planted and framed me."


    Zhu Jian has long been lost in his mind by tens of millions of money. Ignoring the hint of winking with the cops who are in collusion with him, he said triumphantly.


    "In that case, I''m relieved. You helped me. I can''t hurt you. Do I still need to sign this confession?"


    Ding Ning said gratefully.


    Zhu Jian hesitated. Although he was greedy for money, he was afraid that Ding Ning would repent. He immediately said, "well, you transfer it to me now, so you don''t have to sign this confession."


    "OK, you return my mobile phone to me, give me the account number, and I''ll transfer it to you now."


    Ding Ning said without hesitation.


    "Bright and bright, brother, if someone asks you for trouble in the future, just ask me and I''ll cover you."


    Zhu Jian was overjoyed and went to get his mobile phone.


    The policeman who gave the confession looked at Ding Ning suspiciously and always felt that something was wrong, but he said it again. He could only pray secretly not to make any mistakes.


    Zhu Jian moved quickly. He took Ding Ning''s cell phone in and handed it to him without waiting two minutes, and then looked at him eagerly.


    Ding Ning raised his hands: "brother Jian, we are all friends. Now the handcuffs can be opened."


    "OK, no problem!"


    Zhu Jianxi Zizi took out the handcuffs and the key to open it for him.


    "Captain, he is the murderer who killed Ma Qiang and Yang Kaishan. What if he opens the handcuffs and absconds?"


    The police who recorded the confession hurriedly stopped Zhu Jian and asked anxiously.


    "Special Liu Qiang, you''re stupid. How can he kill Yang Kaishan and Ma Qiang with his thin appearance? Ma Qiang can forget it. Yang Kaishan is the hall leader under the axe gang. You don''t know that he was framed."


    Zhu Jian turned his eyes angrily, and then suddenly said, "I know. You''re worried about losing your share, aren''t you? Don''t worry, I''ll never treat my brother badly. Just follow me wholeheartedly. I promise you to get promoted and get rich."


    Liu Qiang smiled: "it depends on the captain''s help."


    "Don''t worry!" Zhu Jian''s mouth sounds good, but he secretly scolds fools. This is ten million. How can I give it to you?


    I''m reluctant to give up more points and less points. I''m certainly not satisfied with dog day. It seems that I''ll find a way to shut him up.


    Open the handcuffs, Ding Ning moved his wrist, "which account do you want to transfer to?"


    Zhu Jian hesitated: "I''d better hit my concubine''s account so as not to cause any trouble."


    "Well, write me your account number."


    The muscles on Ding Ning''s face twitched, with a look of flesh pain on his face.


    Zhu Jian was overjoyed and panicked on the table. He wrote out his lover''s account number: "brother, start transferring the account. After transferring the account, you will be free."


    "What about the evidence? If you take the money, turn your face and don''t recognize anyone, and catch me in again, who shall I cry for?"


    Ding Ning looked at him warily and said his worry.


    "Don''t worry, as long as the money is in place, I will definitely keep my word."


    Zhu Jian checked Ding Ning''s account balance. It was really ten million yuan. He was anxious like a cat, and quickly patted his chest to ensure it.


    "That won''t work. What if your brother-in-law doesn''t agree?" Ding Ning insisted on destroying the evidence before he was willing to transfer money.


    "In this way, if you don''t trust me, I''ll steal the evidence now, I''ll destroy it in front of you, and you''ll transfer it to me. Is that all right?"


    Zhu Jian was still very sincere and said in a hurry, "my brother-in-law, you don''t have to worry. As long as I give him the money back, he will never say anything."


    "OK, deal!" Ding Ning said with relief.


    When Zhu Jian left, Ding Ning moved his wrist and stood up.


    "Sit down, what are you doing?"


    Liu Qiang stared at him warily, and his hand had touched the baton around his waist.


    Ding Ning grinned: "it''s over."


    "What... Ah..."


    Before Liu Qiang could react, he was slapped by Ding Ning and fainted.


    Xiaocui flew out of the corner and fell on his hand. She rubbed his palm with her beak.


    Ding Ning took down the pinhole camera from it, took out the memory card, inserted it into his mobile phone and transmitted the video screen to the outside.


    After the transmission, he picked up his mobile phone and dialed a number: "Secretary Xu, the evidence is conclusive. You can receive the network."

 Chapter 255

    "Yes, you''ve suffered!"


    Secretary Xu''s voice came from the other end of the phone, "start moving!"


    "Qi... Director Qi, why are you here?"


    Feng Yuanqiao was shocked to see Qi ruoxian push the door and come in. He quickly stood up and asked with a smiling face. He kept muttering in his heart. He didn''t know what the head of the Municipal Bureau suddenly did in the branch.


    "What did I tell you? Why didn''t Zhu Jian suspend his duty and catch someone back? Should you fart what I said?"


    Qi ruoxian stared at Feng Yuanqiao angrily. He wanted to promote him because there was a Zhao Gang from Jingpu branch. Unexpectedly, he obeyed the public and disobeyed the public. He didn''t pay any attention to the leader of the Municipal Bureau.


    Feng Yuanqiao trembled in his heart, but then remembered that he and Zhu Jian had made a confession. He must have looked awe inspiring and said:


    "Zhu Jian did have problems in the process of law enforcement. After I received your call, I immediately suspended him. However, he did the killing of Yang Kaishan. Zhu Jian begged me to give him one day. He could find conclusive evidence to prove that Ding Ning was the murderer. Although Zhu Jian made some mistakes in the law enforcement process, he cared about the people, worked for the public and never forgot A policeman should be responsible for his duties, so I gave him a day to tie the suspect to the law.


    Looking at Feng Yuanqiao''s dignified appearance, Qi ruoxian almost laughed angrily: "well, what a man who is dedicated to the public. Your brother-in-law is really a good policeman."


    "Although he is my brother-in-law, he is still very capable. I have a clear conscience because he does not avoid relatives."


    Feng Yuanqiao knew that Zhu Jian''s relationship with him could not be concealed at all, and simply did not hide it. He made a selfless gesture.


    "Really? Zhu Jian is really a talent. I don''t know how the case is going?"


    Qi ruoxian''s face was expressionless and his words were sarcastic. In fact, his lungs were almost angry. Zhu Jian''s ugly face in the video made him want to break him up.


    At the critical moment when the government lost its credibility and was eager to restore its image, he actually didn''t want Feng Yuanqiao to have an accident. After all, he was the branch director of the heroic police Zhao Gang.


    If Feng Yuanqiao is found to have a problem, his face will be disgraced as the director of the Municipal Bureau. This is tantamount to slapping the Ninghai public security system and tarnishing the government''s image project.


    Think about it. The heroic policeman Zhao Gang was established as a positive model, but the director of his Branch Bureau was sacked because of corruption. What would the people think?


    If the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked, Zhao Gang''s heroic image may also plummet. People think that the government is making a show and deceiving the people.


    Therefore, after seeing the video sent by Ding Ning, Secretary Xu was very embarrassed. After asking for instructions from the municipal leaders, the reply was to stop moving Feng Yuanqiao for the time being and secretly file a case for investigation.


    This is the scene that Qi ruoxian came to beat Feng Yuanqiao first, but he didn''t expect that the conscientious subordinates in this impression should be so brazen.


    Nepotism does not say, but also confuses black and white, opens his eyes and tells lies. He describes a black sheep like Zhu Jian as a good policeman who is dedicated to the public, which makes him want to peel his skin now.


    Comrade Zhu Jian has not failed to deliver the goods. In a short time, he has found murder weapon in the suspect''s car. It has proven ironclad. Now he has put the suspect in law and is now raiding the trial.


    Feng Yuanqiao didn''t hear the sarcasm in Qi ruoxian''s tone. Instead, he proudly praised Zhu Jian. Of course, it was inevitable that he implicitly put forward his credit. If he hadn''t withstood the pressure, the vicious murder would not have been solved so soon.


    Qi ruoxian''s face recovered. Gu Jing had no wave. He wanted to see if Feng Yuanqiao was saved, but now it seems that this guy disappointed him too much.


    He said quietly, "take me to the interrogation room. I''m still very interested in interrogation."


    "This..."


    Feng Yuanqiao trembled all over. He knew that Zhu Jian had framed Ding Ning. He must use means in the interrogation process.


    "What? As the director, can''t I even watch the trial?"


    Qi ruoxian''s eyes narrowed, and the cold light flashing between his eyes silenced Feng Yuanqiao.


    He secretly prayed that Zhu Jian had better not have time to take measures, otherwise he would be in trouble if he was caught.


    But he squeezed out a flattering smile, "of course, no problem, director Qi, you come with me."


    When Zhu Jian thought that he would be a multimillionaire right away, he was excited and trembled all over.


    He couldn''t wait to order people to open the evidence room, pick up the murder weapon of Yang Kaishan, a dagger stained with Yang Kaishan''s blood, and ran to the interrogation room without signing.


    The police guarding the evidence room didn''t care. After all, Zhu Jian was the sponsor of the Yang Kaishan case. It was normal to compare or test the evidence, but he didn''t know that because of such a temporary negligence, he lost his police job and made him want to cry without tears.


    In the interrogation room, Ding Ning sat askew on the interrogation chair. His face was very white, his clothes were stained with blood, and there were blood stains that had begun to blacken at the corners of his mouth. He looked like he was dying and dying.


    In his heart, he secretly feigned that it was really difficult to cooperate with Zhu Jian in acting. In order to achieve realistic results, he had to reverse his blood gas and pretend to vomit blood.


    Sure enough, he was alive and depended on his acting skills. When he thought of his miserable appearance, he wanted to praise his acting skills.


    Liu Qiang has been placed by him to sleep on the table and will wake up at any time.


    With a bang, the door was roughly knocked open.


    Ding Ning wanted to pretend to be miserable, but when he saw a group of heavily armed police rushing in, led by Xiao Nuo, he immediately opened his mouth. Why did she come.


    Xiao Nuo looked at the miserable look of his blood, and his eyes began to turn red. Then tears swirled in his eyes and would cry at any time.


    "They... How dare they beat you like this? Do you mind? Call an ambulance quickly."


    Regardless of the shocked eyes of her colleagues, Xiao nuos rushed to Ding Ning and shouted at a loss.


    "You... Who are you? Who let you in."


    Liu Qiang woke up vaguely, but his brain was not awake. Seeing Xiao Nuo, he didn''t see the armed police. He always followed Zhu Jian, who was used to arrogance, and drank and asked.


    "How dare you abuse the death penalty? Die for me!"


    The IQ of a woman in love is zero. Xiao Nuo looks at Ding Ning''s blood all over. He has long lost his mind. He doesn''t consider how Zhu Jian might hurt him with Ding Ning''s skill.


    Therefore, Liu Qiang, the unlucky ghost, suffered. Xiao nuohong looked at it and kicked it with a murderous roundabout. Liu Qiang screamed, and even the interrogation chair fell out. He hit the wall hard before sliding down. When he fell to the ground, he lost consciousness.


    "Hiss!"


    A group of criminal police took a breath. Xiao Nuo had just become the captain of the Criminal Police Corps for a few days. He was kidnapped by bandits for the first time. He was injured. He was officially at work today.


    These old men are polite on the surface, but actually look down on her in the heart. Many people think she became the captain by virtue of her background, and secretly ridicule her.


    But at this moment, these guys had a strong fear in their hearts. It seems that the rumors are true. This beautiful and outrageous female captain may have been the captain of the gunfire special police team.


    Nima, although Liu Qiang is not tall, he has a strong physique. How can he have 150 or 60 kilograms? Plus the interrogation chair made of solid wood, it adds up to 200 kilograms.


    But the two hundred pounds were kicked out for several meters by a roundabout kick she underestimated. If it weren''t for the wall, I don''t know how far it would fly.


    She has long slender legs. How powerful are these legs? Anyway, these criminal policemen can''t do it by asking themselves.


    The police are similar to the soldiers in some aspects. They all worship the strong. Xiao Nuo''s shocking foot inadvertently conquered the hearts of these criminal policemen.


    "I''m fine. I''m pretending."


    Looking at Xiao Nuo''s sobbing appearance, Ding Ningxin was severely touched. She didn''t want to see her sad and distressed appearance. She smiled bitterly and whispered in her ear.


    "You..."


    Xiao Nuo''s IQ immediately picked up, and he remembered how he could be hurt by a fool like Zhu Jian with Ding Ning''s skill.


    He immediately wiped his tears and glared at him. This bastard earned his own tears and lost his life in front of so many subordinates.


    "You... Who are you? What do you want to do? I''m the criminal police captain of Jingpu branch. I''m all my own people. Don''t be impulsive!"


    Zhu Jianxing rushed in with the evidence bag wearing the murder weapon. As soon as he entered the interrogation room, he was pointed at his head by the criminal policemen lying in ambush. He was scared and raised his hands to show his identity.


    "Dr. Ding, you have suffered."


    Secretary Xu came late. Surrounded by several men in plain clothes, he quickly stepped forward to hold Ding Ning''s hand and said in panic: "come on, someone will take Dr. Ding to the hospital."


    "I don''t have to go to the hospital. I''m a doctor myself. It''s all skin trauma. I''ll be fine if I go back and apply some medicine."


    Ding Ning declined his kindness and joked. Seeing that the time agreed with various gangs has come, where does he still have time to go to the hospital.


    "How can I do that? I have to go to the hospital and do the injury identification. Zhu Jian must have an explanation for your abuse of lynching."


    Secretary Xu didn''t know that Ding Ning was in a hurry to keep the appointment. He thought he was hypocritical and couldn''t refuse. He waved his hand and made a decision.


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly in his heart. He heard what Secretary Xu meant. He didn''t intend to move Feng Yuanqiao, but Zhu Jian.


    However, it is not difficult to understand that Feng Yuanqiao is a cadre at the department level. Although he sheltered Zhu Jian and hinted that he planted and framed himself, there is no evidence after all. It is not so easy to move him.


    "Secretary Xu, forget it. I really don''t need to go to the hospital. Just let captain Xiao take me home."


    Ding Ning was in a hurry to get away, so she had to pull Xiao Nuo as a shield. After all, she was one of her own.


    In addition, the evidence that Zhu Jian was bought and the extortion of confessions by torture are supported by video cameras. The identification of the injury is just to add some charges to Zhu Jian. In addition, he will be given some compensation, which is not necessary for him at all.


    "Dog day, you dare to Yin me, I''ll kill you."


    Until now, Zhu Jian also realized that things were wrong. MD was even Yin by the little doctor. Although he didn''t know what went wrong, he knew he was finished.


    Angry, taking advantage of the Criminal Police''s unprepared, Zhu Jian suddenly broke away from their control and rushed to Ding Ning with red eyes.


    With a bang, Ding Ning would not be used to him. Just before, he was beaten up for routine words. He was worried that he couldn''t vent his anger. Zhu Jian attacked him just in time to vent his anger.


    Unexpectedly, before he could do it, Xiao Nuo suddenly kicked Zhu Jian out with a whirlwind leg and stepped into the footsteps of Liu Qiang.

 Chapter 256

    I have to say that Zhu Jian''s character is not very good, but his physical quality is quite good.


    He was kicked off by Xiao Nuo, but he didn''t suffer much damage. He rolled on the ground and got up. He wanted to rush over, but he was forcibly pressed to the ground by the criminal police and handcuffed him from behind.


    The irrational Zhu Jian scolded loudly, "dog day dare to Yin me. My brother-in-law will not let you go. Wait for me. I''ll kill your whole family."


    "Director Feng, is this what you call a good policeman who is dedicated to the public?"


    Qi ruoxian, who pushed the door in, looked at Feng Yuanqiao behind him with sarcasm.


    Feng Yuanqiao''s face was livid and scolded Zhu Jianda: "shut up."


    Although Zhu Jianping was obsessed with Feng Yuanqiao''s brother-in-law, he was still very dependent on him.


    Seeing his brother-in-law come in, he was like seeing the Savior. He cried wrongfully: "brother-in-law, you have to save me. I''m your brother-in-law. Ding ningyin me. You must help me kill him."


    With a loud slap in the face, Feng Yuanqiao turned red and roared, "shut up!"


    Zhu Jian realized that there seemed to be something wrong with the situation. The plainclothes man standing there with a straight face seemed familiar.


    Take a closer look, it turned out that Qi ruoxian, the director of the Municipal Bureau, came in person, and his face was as gray as death. Now it was over.


    But on second thought, when he tried Ding Ning, he was under surveillance. Even if Ding Ning wanted to sue himself, he had no evidence. Liu Qiang, the only witness, stood on his side and immediately shouted, "director Qi, I''m wronged, I''m wronged."


    "Wronged? Extorting confessions by torture and beating people like this, you still say wronged?"


    Qi ruoxian''s face is gloomy and can drip water. NIMA, Zhu Jian is really a virtue like Feng Yuanqiao. When he opens his eyes and tells lies, he opens his mouth.


    If Ding Ning hadn''t provided the video screen and sufficient evidence, he couldn''t believe that his police officers should be so bold.


    "He is a Murderer with a hard mouth. I have to use some means to solve the case. Even if I have violations, I don''t have to point a gun at my head like this? Director Qi, I am dedicated to the public and have no selfishness. I am willing to accept any punishment for my violations, but Ding Ning is a murderer. The evidence is conclusive."


    Zhu Jian determined that Ding Ning couldn''t testify against himself. While shouting to justify himself, he wanted to pull Ding Ning into the water. He hated Ding Ning. Even if he was in prison, he wouldn''t let Ding Ning feel better.


    Although Feng Yuanqiao knew that the wisest thing he would do at this time was not to open his mouth to protect himself, he got a signal from Zhu Jian''s argument that Zhu Jian had not been exposed except that he had been caught extorting a confession by torture.


    It gave him a boost, Step forward and say with shame: What stubborn and reluctant to admit mistakes or defeats inquisition by torture irrefutable evidence is the fact that I have no intention of making inquisition by torture. I am willing to accept any punishment in the organization, but... This case involves two lives, and the suspect is too hard to say in the case of evidence.


    He thought clearly that as long as the things planted and framed were not exposed, Zhu Jian was at best a mistake of extorting confessions by torture. He could carry an internal punishment at most and leave it idle for a period of time. He would restart it after the limelight.


    Although extorting confessions by torture is a violation of the regulations, in order to solve the case, in the face of those hard spoken criminals, which police station has not used means, we all know, but it can''t be on the table.


    "Extorting a confession by torture is not a big deal? Hehe, I don''t know how you, the branch director, can say such words."


    Secretary Xu followed the big leader and had long cultivated the habit of being happy and angry. When he heard Feng Yuanqiao''s words, he still couldn''t help his anger and said a word.


    Feng Yuanqiao frowned. He was not familiar with Secretary Xu. He thought it was the person who came with Qi ruoxian. When he heard the speech, he said unhappily: "I''ll report the situation to director Qi. What are you talking about?"


    Ding Ning''s face stagnated and almost didn''t laugh. Feng Yuanqiao really didn''t know what to do. It seems that even if the government wants to leave him a way to live, he can''t help the mud to the wall.


    Who is Secretary Xu? It is the Secretary of the first leader of Ninghai, known as the existence of the second leader.


    Don''t mention a mere branch director. Even if director Qi has a higher administrative level than him, he should be polite to him. After all, who dares to offend the secretary who can blow the wind with the leaders at any time? Feng Yuanqiao is really looking for his own death.


    Sure enough, before Secretary Xu changed his face, Qi ruoxian was worried and shouted angrily, "Feng Yuanqiao, how did you talk to Secretary Xu? Apologize to me quickly."


    "Xu... Secretary Xu? Secretary Xu beside mayor Du?"


    When Feng Yuanqiao saw Qi ruoxian suddenly get angry, his eyes were anxious and uneasy. There was a flash of lightning in his head. He suddenly remembered who Secretary Xu was in front of him. Isn''t this mayor Du''s secretary?


    No wonder this man looks familiar. He thought he was Qi ruoxian''s assistant. Now it''s over, over.


    Feng Yuanqiao''s face was as gray as death. The mayor''s secretary was scolded by himself as a small person. If he casually put on a small shoe for himself, his career would be dangerous.


    He immediately lowered his head tremblingly, apologized with fear on his face and said, "sorry, Secretary Xu, I blame my lack of eyes for not recognizing you. It''s my fault, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    "Hum, I can''t stand director Feng''s apology. The public security system is a government agency to maintain social order, and the police are the public servants of the people and serve the broad masses of the people. I''m not qualified to interrupt. After all, I''m just a little secretary. However, if the people reflect problems with director Feng, don''t they even have the qualification to speak?"


    Secretary Xu''s words were like a knife. Feng Yuanqiao''s heart, liver and lungs were painful. He had to wear a smile more ugly than crying. He nodded and bowed to listen to his sarcasm and kept wiping the cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Come on, what''s the truth of the matter? It doesn''t allow you to argue. Let''s speak with evidence."


    Qi ruoxian really can''t see it anymore. If it weren''t for the image of the government, he would want to remove Feng Yuanqiao now.


    Worried that the fool''s sophistry would affect the whole public security system, he quickly changed the subject and directly published the evidence, which made Feng Yuanqiao die and Bao Zhu Jian''s heart.


    But he has made a decision in his heart. Even if it is inconvenient to move Feng Yuanqiao now, he should be transferred to a powerless and idle position as soon as possible, so as to avoid any more moths.


    The criminal police quickly got a laptop, and the two deputy directors of the branch also came to see feng Yuanqiao''s depressed look of his dead father.


    Feng Yuanqiao is a director with a strong sense of control. Since he became the director of Jingpu branch, the whole branch has become his speech hall. The rights in the hands of the two deputy directors have been elevated, and everything has to be approved by her. Even Zhu Jian yelled at them. He didn''t pay attention to them at all, which has long made them dissatisfied.


    When Zhao Gang was the captain of the criminal police, he cracked several major cases, but all the credit was robbed by Feng Yuanqiao and became the capital for his promotion.


    At the moment, they were very happy to see feng Yuanqiao''s bad luck. If they were not afraid of Feng Yuanqiao''s backstage, they would like to report him on the spot now.


    The notebook clearly shows the whole process that Zhu Jian was bought and framed Ding Ning.


    First, Feng Yuanqiao had a dialogue with Zhu Jian in the director''s office, and then Zhu Jian called outside the police station to bargain.


    Then he made contact with a man who couldn''t see his face clearly in sunglasses and mask. The murder weapon that killed Yang Kaishan was also given to him by the man.


    Then, he instructed Liu Qiang to take out the murder weapon stained with Yang Kaishan''s blood and plant it to Ding Ning when searching Ding Ning''s vehicle.


    Finally, in the interrogation room, Ding Ning kept saying that Zhu Jian was obsessed with money, and his ugly face was at a glance.


    Feng Yuanqiao hung his head like a deflated ball. He secretly scolded Zhu Jian whether he was a pig or a criminal policeman. He didn''t know that he was photographed by someone. Now it''s over.


    He looked at Ding Ning with complicated eyes, and his heart was full of fear. How did he do it? I installed a camera in my office.


    Fortunately, although he hinted that Zhu Jian had framed him, those vague words were not enough to convict him. At most, he could only sue him for shielding Zhu Jian.


    At the moment, he was already a mud Bodhisattva who could not protect himself when he crossed the river. He could no longer keep Zhu Jian''s idea. His mind turned rapidly, thinking about how to pick himself out.


    Zhu Jian''s face was deathly gray, his eyes were godless, and he couldn''t believe it. He muttered to himself, "how is this possible? How can it be photographed? I don''t know. How did he do it?"


    Yeah, how on earth did he do it? Not only does Zhu Jian want to know, but also Qi ruoxian, Secretary Xu and the criminal police want to know.


    We should know what kind of cases can''t be solved if they can do this.


    Unfortunately, Ding Ning would never say it. He could only hide his profound smile and be indifferent.


    Can''t you tell them that I have golden fingers and professional photographer hummingbird Xiaocui?


    The only thing that didn''t surprise Xiao Nuo was that she knew Ding Ning was a man with big secrets. It''s no surprise that he could do it with his skill.


    "Zhu Jian, I''m from the rectification Office of the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection. This is my certificate. Please come with me."


    Finally, when the video was broadcast, several plainclothes men behind Secretary Xu showed their certificates and took Zhu Jian away.


    Originally, Zhu Jian did not need comrades from the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection at such a level. The District Commission for Discipline Inspection and the internal supervision section of the public security could handle it, but Mayor Du personally assigned Secretary Xu to intervene in this case. How dare they despise it.


    This is probably the easiest case they have handled since they engaged in the work of the Commission for Discipline Inspection. After all, there is no case with such conclusive evidence.


    Of course, they still have a lot of investigation and evidence collection work to do in the later stage. For example, they need to know who the person who handed the murder weapon to Zhu Jian and asked him to frame Ding Ning. They need to check the situation one by one.


    Xiao Nuo volunteered. The criminal police team of the Municipal Bureau will cooperate with the comrades of the Commission for Discipline Inspection to investigate the case of vicious planting and framing by police officers in collusion with black and evil forces.


    Since the murder weapon was handed over to Zhu Jian by the mysterious man, it shows that he is likely to be the murderer of Yang Kaishan. It has become a criminal case, and it is reasonable for the criminal police team to intervene.


    At the same time, Liu Qiang and several criminal policemen who usually collaborated with Zhu Jian were taken away. They worked for the tiger, took a lot of benefits from Zhu Jian, and will pay a price for their actions.


    The two deputy directors looked at each other and saw that director Qi had no intention of moving Feng Yuanqiao for the time being. After looking at each other, they formed a silent tacit understanding and didn''t say much.


    But in the following days, Feng Yuanqiao''s black materials kept appearing in the report box of the Commission for Discipline Inspection anonymously, and finally pulled Feng Yuanqiao off his horse.

 Chapter 257

    When the two deputy directors formed a tacit understanding, Ding Ning, accompanied by Secretary Xu, had walked out of the police station.


    Ding Ning was very moved by Secretary Xu''s cooperation. While there was no one around, he quietly stuffed a bottle of pills prepared by himself into Secretary Xu''s pocket:


    "Take one capsule a day, half an hour after dinner, and it will take effect in a week."


    Secretary Xu knew it all at once and smiled. He just understood such an embarrassing thing. He didn''t thank him. He just said, "we''ll keep in touch in the future."


    "That''s necessary. I have something else to do, so I''ll go first. I have time to get together and have two drinks."


    Ding Ning said hello with a smile, then rushed to Xiao Nuo with a puckery face, waved his hand and walked away.


    "This bastard is really crossing the river and tearing down the bridge. He doesn''t know how to accompany others."


    Xiao Nuo just complained. She knew that this was not the time to talk about love. She would never give up until she found out the behind the scenes behind the framing of Ding Ning.


    But she felt more and more unable to see through Ding Ning. When did this guy get in touch with the mayor''s secretary again? It was really powerful enough.


    In fact, Ding Ning had no choice but to find Secretary Xu, because he found that it was not as simple as it seemed.


    He thought Zhu Jian was greedy for money before he was instigated to frame himself, but he didn''t expect to urgently dispatch Xiao Huang to monitor Feng Yuanqiao and found that there was an inside story.


    What really wanted to harm him turned out to be Feng Yuanqiao''s backer, vice mayor Jiang Zhongzhe. Jiang Zhongzhe was very low-key and ostensibly cooperated with Mayor Du''s work.


    But in the conversation with Feng Yuanqiao, Ding Ning heard that this guy and mayor Du were actually political enemies.


    Ding Ning was puzzled. He didn''t know why a dignified vice mayor would stare at him, and even framed him with such indiscriminate means.


    He and mayor Du have no intersection at all. It''s just that he has contact with Secretary Xu, but it won''t let a vice mayor kill him, will it?


    If you can''t figure it out, you don''t want to. Anyway, Xiao Huang is now full-time staring at Jiang Zhongzhe. One day, the truth will come out.


    Hummingbirds are really good things to follow. They are definitely surveillance masters who spy on privacy and investigate and solve cases. If you have time, you must get a few more hummingbirds and develop into an army of private detectives.


    Cuizhuxuan and Qiu LAN sat at the cashier with a bulging stomach and blank eyes.


    Since Dafei and her sister Qiu Hong came home late last night and told them to leave, she has become the new boss of cuizhuxuan from a pregnant woman raising a fetus at home.


    She knows nothing about business, but fortunately, the hotel has long been standardized. Cooks and waiters perform their respective duties. As long as she is responsible for collecting money every day, calculating accounts and paying wages every month, she is not tired.


    But she was worried about her husband and sister. She didn''t know what had happened to them and how they left in such a hurry. She didn''t explain the date of return.


    Now she can''t even get through the phone, which makes her very upset.


    When Dafei left, he specially explained that if he felt tired, he would close down or sell out the hotel. Anyway, he was not short of money.


    But she specially told her to open the door tonight. Some people on the road would negotiate in the hotel and let her hurry home when they came to pay attention to protecting her personal safety.


    At present, many gangsters have come one after another.


    In the lobby of the hotel, more than 30 tables were filled with gangsters with colorful hair, strange clothes and different head types, except for four people sitting loosely in front of the middle round table.


    A white faced young man with curly hair and crossed legs; A fat man who weighs nearly 300 Jin and has a happy face; A young man with a punk head and a beard with a pigtail.


    Surprisingly, the hall with more than 300 people was silent and full of a strong sense of depression, except for the occasional knock of bowls and spoons.


    Should we all be here? Qiu LAN muttered to herself that she was going to take her bag and leave first. In case the negotiation broke down and started to fight, it would be bad to hurt her child.


    "What''s the matter? Are you coming or not? It''s so unreasonable to ask us to negotiate."


    The curly haired youth poured himself a glass of beer and drank it. He said impatiently that he was not a big figure at this time.


    "I can''t wait. You can go. I hope you can sit at the same table with us next time."


    The fat Buddha glanced at him obliquely and said sarcastically.


    The young man with curly hair glared angrily, and a group of younger brothers behind him suddenly stood up.


    The younger brothers behind the fat Buddha were unwilling to show weakness. They stood up one after another with angry eyes. They would fight when the boss gave an order.


    For a moment, the war was imminent, and the scene was full of a strong smell of gunpowder.


    Tang Chengdong held his arm, with a slight sneer on his mouth, looking like watching a good play.


    The beard did not squint, holding a whole lamb leg that had just come out of the pot, as if his eyes could not hold anything else except the lamb leg.


    The curly haired young man looked at the fat Buddha and narrowed his eyes slightly: "fat Buddha, what do you mean? Do you want to have a fight with me first, don''t you?"


    The fat Buddha slowly sipped his tea: "leopard, I''m kind to remind you, don''t forget the end of boss Yang."


    "Cut, it''s hard to say who killed boss Yang now. Even if Guo Jianglong killed him, I heard that he had been caught by the cops. I''m afraid he won''t show up tonight."


    Ah Bao said he didn''t care, but the man sat down slowly and didn''t dare to leave in advance.


    "He will come. Even if he can''t come, Lord Yun will come."


    Tang Chengdong slowly shaved his nails with a knife and said calmly.


    "It''s said that Heilong, the capable general under boss Tang, was disabled. I''m really impressed that he came here to kneel and lick."


    Finally, his beard was willing to put down the leg of sheep and began to spray Tang Chengdong as soon as he opened his mouth.


    "Special baturu, what are you talking about?"


    Before Tang Chengdong spoke, a group of younger brothers behind him suddenly stood up and yelled at baturu.


    Baturu''s men are also unwilling to show weakness. They stand up and scold one after another, and conflict will break out at any time.


    Qiu LAN, who was going to leave first, was at a loss. As soon as these people stood up, they blocked the way out.


    She could only timidly continue to hide in the cashier and secretly pray that they would never fight.


    "Let''s all sit down and talk casually. What''s so exciting?"


    Tang Chengdong just waved his hand, and his brother sat down unwilling.


    Baturu also waved his hand: "all right, what''s so noisy with a few weak chickens? When there''s a chance, give them real guns and knives, and then abuse them."


    "Put NIMA''s shit, grassland barbarian, go back to your grassland. Ninghai is not your arrogant place."


    Tang Chengdong''s younger brother was furious and stood up and scolded angrily.


    "Ninghai barbarian, don''t be so grumpy. If you have seed, you can fight. Just talking and shooting can be used as a bird."


    Baturu''s men had a bad face and stood up one after another to scold.


    "Enough, sit down!"


    Tang Chengdong''s face sank and slapped the table hard. The men of the knife Club sat back angrily.


    Batulu touched his greasy beard and waved his hand in a strange manner: "all right, it''s not too panic to fight with the small Gang and pie."


    The younger brother of the black knife camp immediately burst into laughter and sat back triumphantly.


    "Yo, it''s very arrogant!"


    A slightly teasing woman''s voice sounded. Outside the gate, a very beautiful woman came in, followed by two expressionless men.


    Qiu LAN looked at the three people curiously. The woman was very beautiful, especially her long legs, which occupied more than half of her height. It was definitely the golden ratio, which made her feel ashamed.


    The two men behind her exuded a breathtaking breath. She had felt it in Dafei. Instead of feeling afraid, she had a faint sense of intimacy.


    This made her stare wide, looked at the scene curiously, and forgot to leave first.


    Who is this woman? Are you here to negotiate? It''s strange that such a young and beautiful woman should be a gangster.


    "Eh, the little girl is really handsome. Come on, I''ll take you to fly to make you feel great."


    A Bao is a playboy and likes to flirt with good family women. Seeing that Ling Yun is so beautiful, he immediately starts flirting.


    "If you dare to disrespect Lord Yun, you will die!"


    Before Lingyun spoke, Feng Jun suddenly burst into trouble.


    The crowd only felt a shadow flash. With a bang, ah Bao flew out without resistance, knocked over a table of banquet, with blood hanging from the corners of his mouth, looked at Feng Jun in fear with his chest covered.


    The whole audience was silent, even the sound of breathing could not be heard.


    Tang Chengdong smiled at the corners of his mouth, but was shocked that master Yun was actually a woman. He looked at Ling Yun curiously, but he quickly stood up to show his attitude.


    The fat Buddha smoked from the corners of his eyes, still with a harmless smile on his face, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and hurriedly stood up.


    Batulu flashed a cold light in his eyes and stared at Feng Jun, but there was a storm in his heart. He secretly weighed whether he was his opponent, and subconsciously stood up.


    Feng Jun was expressionless, as if he had done a trivial thing. He took out a white handkerchief, wiped the nonexistent dust on the empty chair, and said respectfully, "Lord Yun, sit down!"


    "Everybody sit down!"


    Lingyun smiled implicitly and nodded. It was a greeting to everyone here.


    To tell the truth, her heart pounded and she was very nervous. These are the big guys who call the wind and rain near the University City.


    At the moment, they all stood up and greeted her like welcoming the queen, which made her nervous and excited.


    Fortunately, she used to take Gangzi with her. They didn''t negotiate with those foreign gangsters. They didn''t learn anything else. They still have the ability to pretend.


    She picked up a cup of tea and took a SIP to hide her tension. In the eyes of outsiders, she didn''t change her face or jump. She didn''t even blink at the previous conflict. She was definitely someone who had seen a big scene.


    Lingyun was silent for a moment. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, his heart became more and more nervous.


    "They are all local chickens and dogs in front of you. Don''t humiliate your man and show the momentum that master Yun should have."


    At the thought of Ding Ning''s overbearing text message, her heart suddenly settled down. Aren''t she just a few big guys? Compared with my man, she''s just a bastard who can''t stand the table.


    What''s more, Feng Jun and the land war protect her closely. She has nothing to be afraid of.


    Immediately, he looked around for a week and stared at the leopard with green and red complexion and angry eyes. A touch of sarcasm appeared at the corners of his mouth: "what? You don''t agree?"


    Tang Chengdong and the fat Buddha were a little surprised. Unexpectedly, the legendary Lord Yun was not old and had a good temper. Even if he was an example, he had to stop.

 Chapter 258

    After all, although the flying car party has the weakest strength among many forces, it is the most difficult group of guys. They come and go like the wind. They are the best at sneaking attacks and beating sticks, which makes it impossible to prevent.


    The most important thing is that the flying car party, the knife club and the Buddhist hall fight alone. It is different. Behind it, there are backers. It is said to be a force composed of a group of dandy young masters with very strong energy.


    Ah Bao''s eyes were cloudy, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and suddenly showed his white teeth with a gloomy smile: "master Yun is going to kill me as a chicken. Can I say I''m not satisfied?"


    Lingyun didn''t care about his provocation at all, and said lightly, "of course, I know you don''t agree, but so what?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the eyes of people looking at Lingyun had changed again.


    This woman is so domineering and arrogant that she deserves to be the legendary cloud Lord. Although they don''t want to admit it, they have to say that she does have the capital to say this.


    First, the first little attendant Guo Jianglong broke the table to frighten the fat Buddha.


    He also took away the stronghold of the axe gang overnight and killed Yang Kaishan and the ringleader Ma Qiang. More than 400 younger brothers were beaten, crying for their parents and fled in embarrassment.


    Now this guy, who didn''t know who his junior was, got into trouble again. He directly took the most rebellious leopard and asked him if he was obedient.


    This made ah Bao clench his fist. He brought dozens of younger brothers today and ambushed dozens outside.


    Lingyun only came three people. If he could bear this tone, he would not be a leopard.


    When he was trying to tear his face completely with his gloomy face, Lingyun''s slow words made him fall into an ice cave and freeze on the spot.


    "If you don''t agree, you can tell the third runner up that I said it and see if he will stand out for you."


    When Ling Yun said this, she actually had no confidence. She didn''t know who the third runner up was, but Ding Ning arranged it like this, and she could only speak out.


    Only seeing ah Bao''s frightened face, Lingyun''s heart fell into place. He was secretly glad that his man had no choice. He was simply a demon.


    Yes, it''s the first step for Ding Ning to take Lingyun to the top.


    Although Ding Ning is busy all day like a headless fly, in fact, he has long investigated and understood several major forces, including the way Lingyun appeared today, which is carefully planned by him.


    A Bao''s character and his flowery mouth were also counted in his bones. Seeing a beautiful woman like Ling Yun, Feng Jun would certainly flirt. Feng Jun took the opportunity to make a strong move to deter several major forces.


    Leopard was not satisfied. Because of his rebelliousness, he was bound to tear his face and fight a fish to death.


    Unfortunately, Ninghai has only one flying car party, and the third runner up is the leader of the flying car party.


    A Bao and others are just the younger brothers under the flying car party where the third runner up is located, so Ding Ning specially called the third runner up.


    The third runner up doesn''t even know who ah Bao is. He doesn''t even know that there is a flying car party under his flying car party, which is running in the University City.


    With his respect for Ding Ning, he naturally won''t save face for a small role like ah Bao. Without hesitation, he patted his chest and promised that if ah Bao dared not obey, he would destroy him himself.


    Ah Bao''s face was blue and white for a while, and his expression was very wonderful. He didn''t think that Lord Yun knew Lord Ji.


    Yes, it''s Ji Ye. He once followed his boss''s boss and looked at the third runner up from a distance.


    A person easily and comfortably knocked down more than a dozen strong men. In particular, he was amazed by his racing technology. From then on, he regarded the third runner up as an idol.


    According to his generation in the Jianghu, he doesn''t even have the qualification to call brother Ji. He can only call Lord Ji.


    He is also a fanatical racing fan. Just because he worships the third runner up, he recruited a group of his subordinates to establish a flying car party. He is attached to the names of those flying car parties in the third runner up and is willing to be a little brother.


    He was born in a poor family. Naturally, he couldn''t afford to buy those luxury cars to drag racing. He couldn''t even afford the modification fee, so he had to give back and play with motorcycles.


    But I didn''t expect that due to the superior mobility and flexibility of the motorcycle, he slowly made a little famous in the University City.


    "Master Yun, I''m sorry. I, ah Bao, have no eyes. I offended master Yun. Ah Bao knows my mistake."


    The anger in a Bao''s heart faded like a tide, followed by endless regret and fear.


    He''s a real gangster, but he''s not stupid. He knows more about the origin of the third runner up gang of people who play with cars than anyone else.


    At the lowest level are the rich second generation with nearly 100 million assets and tens of millions of assets. They are not qualified to step into that circle.


    Not to mention those second-generation officials who play an errand role in the circle. His father is a deputy department level cadre.


    A Bao''s boss is also a rich second generation with tens of millions of assets, but he can only follow his boss and act as a cheering role. He can be regarded as a person in half a circle.


    He heard the boss countless times that his dream is to really join that circle and become a formal member of the flying car party one day.


    If you walk sideways in Ninghai, at least no one dares to look down on you wherever you go.


    A Bao agrees with this sentence. A rich second generation and an official second generation can play little role, but the energy that can burst out when all the people in this circle are gathered together is extremely terrible.


    The dandy circle says big and small, and Ninghai is also big and small.


    Since Yun Ye dares to stab him to find the third runner up, it shows that if she doesn''t have a good relationship with the third runner up, she doesn''t see the third runner up at all.


    No matter what it is, it shows that her identity and status can not be offended by a small gangster.


    Therefore, ah Bao really confessed and apologized in a low voice, which made a group of younger brothers and several bosses narrow their eyes and show a thoughtful look.


    Lingyun secretly breathed a sigh of relief. In the face of the covetous eyes of hundreds of gangsters, her legs and stomach still turned a little involuntarily.


    For fear that a Bao would really fight in the town, although Feng Jun''s battle with the land war was good, she had no confidence in three to hundreds.


    Seeing that ah Bao was soft, she knew that a stick would give a sweet date to eat. She still understood the truth of the combination of grace and power.


    A soft smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "brother Bao, I was impulsive before. Please don''t be surprised. Please sit down!"


    As soon as ah Bao sat down, he quickly stood up and waved his hand again and again. "I don''t dare. Master Yun is polite."


    "Well, brother Bao, sit down. There are no outsiders today. Just call everyone to talk together."


    As soon as Lingyun''s self-confidence came up, the momentum of the superior came out. No one dared to interrupt during his speech and became the focus of attention.


    How else can Ding Ning say that Lingyun is naturally suitable for gangsters? She is naturally reckless in the Jianghu, has a pair of loyalty and courage, and treats people sincerely and enthusiastically.


    The most important thing is that she is a woman who loves everyone. She can play with anyone. She will never make people feel cold and inaccessible.


    This is the most popular thing in the Jianghu. Even batulu, who has always wanted to play against her, thinks that master Yun is really a mixed material. He reveals the previous events in a few words without dragging the mud. After greeting, Lingyun''s face was straight and he talked about the purpose of inviting everyone together.


    "All of you here today are Lao Hai (old Jianghu). Since Ling Yun stands up and sticks on the line (this area) of the University City, I''m not going to eat in your bowl (rob your job) To tell you the truth, I don''t lack money, and I don''t lack people. I don''t study much, but I admire educated people most. I just want to do something good in my life and accumulate some Yin virtue to make the university city clean. The axe gang has been driven away by our Qingyun gang. Jufu club will soon become an industry under my Qingyun gang. If you have similar aspirations, Then add a pair of chopsticks (chopsticks) and fish for food in a pot. If you have different aspirations, then walk half the way to the sky, and the well water doesn''t offend the river. But I said the ugly words are ahead. If I find out who dares to do some unscrupulous business on this line, it is to tie a knot with my Qingyun gang. Don''t blame me for turning my face and not recognizing others at that time! "


    When he said this, Lingyun took a frightful killing intention. His Yingying autumn eyes were full of evil spirit and didn''t mean to joke at all.


    If Ding Ning were here, she would understand that Ling Yun recalled the sad past and touched the most sensitive nerve in her heart.


    Lingyun has a neighbor. The girl is five years older than her and loves her like her own sister.


    This is an extremely cherished feeling for Ling Yun who has no brothers and sisters.


    The girl went to college. Once she was drugged when she went to a bar with her classmates. After the fan / rape, she took nude photos and forced her to pick up guests.


    The girl has a strong temperament and can''t bear to be humiliated. She jumped from a building to commit suicide, but she became a vegetable.


    The girl was the only child. Her parents were heartbroken. They sold everything they could to save her, but finally they didn''t keep her life and died a year later.


    The girl''s parents persevered in a lawsuit and vowed to get justice back for her.


    But after several years of appeal, a little gangster was finally pushed out as a dead ghost and sentenced to life. He didn''t even get a penny of compensation, and the real culprit was still at large.


    The girl''s parents have sold everything they can sell for medical treatment and litigation. They have no money. They live under the overpass and can''t even afford to eat.


    After getting the judgment, the old couple were devastated. They had no love. They both jumped off a building and committed suicide, following their daughter''s footsteps.


    Originally, the three members of a happy family were destroyed in this way. Ling Yun watched the old couple find a short-sighted, which had a great psychological impact on her who didn''t understand the danger of the people at that time.


    That is, since then, Ling Yun has secretly determined to become the queen of the underworld and has absolute power to rectify and clean up these heinous scum and give justice to those innocent victims.


    This is Ling Yun''s most painful past buried in her heart, and it is also her heart knot that is difficult to open. When she confides with Ding Ning, she cries with pear flowers and rain. His heart rending appearance hurts him very much.


    This is also why he knew that there was no good end to mixing with the underworld, but he still chose to help Ling Yun go to the underworld. After all, this is her only dream.


    As her man, he only hopes to help her realize her dream, at all costs and regardless of the consequences, which is his due responsibility and responsibility as a man.


    Even if he knew that this road was not easy to walk and would be broken at any time, he still did not hesitate to hold up a sky for her with his arms, as long as she was happy.


    This is the expression of his love. He never talks about it. It''s clumsy but warm. As long as it''s what Lingyun wants, even the stars in the sky, he will try to help her pick it off.


    What''s more, in Ding Ning''s heart, there is neither absolute black nor absolute white in the world. The so-called black and white is all in the hearts of the people.


    He is looking forward to what kind of miracle a Mafia queen who has always maintained a kind heart will create.

 Chapter 259

    The leaders looked at each other. They heard several meanings from Lingyun''s words.


    First, Lingyun is ready to officially set up a flag and stick and establish Qingyun gang in the University City; Second, Jufu club, the stronghold of axe sect, will become the industry of Qingyun sect; Third, these gangs may or may not obey the Qingyun sect, but the business they do can''t harm nature and reason, otherwise the Qingyun sect will destroy them.


    First, it''s good to say that Lingyun has the strength to establish Qingyun gang.


    The second thing is that the people are ha ha. Yang Kaishan is dead, but the axe gang is not finished. How can they sit and watch the Qingyun Gang occupy their stronghold, which makes them feel that Ling Yun is too arrogant.


    As for the third article, people have different thoughts. What is a shameful business?


    This is really hard to define. Is it OK for female college students to sell themselves? Does selling ecstasy count? Does usury count? Does it count to open a casino? Does the protection fee count?


    If these most lucrative businesses are not allowed, what kind of gangster do they mix with? Just wash it white.


    Even the Xiaodao club is very dissatisfied with this last item. After all, the main source of income of the Xiaodao club is to open casinos and take profits. How can there be fewer female college students sitting in bars, KTVs and other entertainment places.


    Ling Yun quietly observed their expressions. Seeing that they were silent, he knocked on the table and said in a deep voice:


    "I know you have doubts about unscrupulous business, so I''ll make it clear here. First, it''s not allowed to coerce good people into prostitution. If a girl is willing to degenerate and is willing to earn this money, I won''t mind her own business. The premise is that she must be voluntary; second, whoever is contaminated with drugs such as heroin or ecstasy is not allowed, otherwise don''t blame me Ruthless; 3¡¢ Casinos and gambling stalls can be opened as long as you have the ability, but you are not allowed to induce gambling, cheat gambling, and ruin people''s property. Can your conscience live? 4¡¢ Usury is not impossible, but it should also be done according to your ability. First find out the borrower''s repayment ability. Don''t go anywhere. It''s not lending, it''s someone else''s life. You can control it by yourself; 5¡¢ Collecting protection fees and lending is the same truth. We should size up the situation and act according to our ability. A vendor who sets up a stall earns so much hard-earned money in a month. You all take it away as protection fees. How can you let others do their business? My suggestion is that vendors who can''t make a few money should not accept it. Entertainment places with large profit margins can increase the price appropriately, and where they can''t make up for the small money, so that the vendors have a way to live and won''t let people point at our backbone and scold us for not being things. "


    "Master Yun, the Qingyun sect hasn''t set up a staff yet. Is it a little early? I think it''s better to wait until you stand firm and let the axe sect quit here completely."


    Baturu leisurely lit a cigarette and said in a strange way.


    "Don''t bother, boss. I''ll care about the axe gang!"


    Ling Yun said calmly, with a strong attitude: "the conditions I just said are not asking for your opinions, but the notice of Qingyun gang. It''s up to you whether to implement it or not, but something goes wrong at that time. Don''t blame me for not saying the ugly words ahead."


    "Bang! I''m not used to being coerced by others in the black knife camp. The university town is not the territory of your Qingyun Gang now. I''d like to see how good master Yun is."


    Baturu slapped the table hard, stood up and walked out with a sneer: "let''s go!"


    Seeing that batulu didn''t bird Lingyun directly, the fat Buddha''s face flashed a struggle and wanted to leave, but he hesitated and sat down.


    Tang Chengdong stood still, and a Bao looked at his nose, mouth and heart, as if an old monk had settled down.


    "Boss Ba doesn''t give me face?"


    Lingyun raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile.


    "If I don''t give you face, what can you do? A little girl, it''s good to go home and wait on the man if she has nothing to do. What are you doing out there?"


    Batulu grinned and showed his yellow teeth. He stopped and smiled mockingly at Lingyun.


    A group of younger brothers behind him immediately burst into laughter and looked at Lingyun with an obscene look on their face.


    "Die!"


    Feng Jun''s face sank and his body rushed to batulu like lightning.


    "Hum, this move is similar to dealing with waste materials such as ah Bao. It''s still tender to deal with my black knife camp."


    Baturu was happy and fearless. He had already set an ambush at the door. He stepped back and shouted, "black knife camp, attack!"


    Bang!


    Baturu let out a scream, covered his face and fell to the ground.


    Feng Jun''s figure is like electricity. He has returned to Lingyun''s back and stood with his hands tied. He sneered at the speech: "shit black knife camp, local chicken and tile dog, vulnerable."


    "You..."


    Baturu asked incredulously, "how... How is it possible? There are 50 grassland warriors in my black knife camp."


    The crowd was horrified and surprised. They secretly rejoiced that they had not left with baturu just now. The fat Buddha wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and twitched at the corners of his mouth.


    "I think you can''t see the Yellow River. Your heart won''t die, Pa Pa!"


    Lingyun slowly stood up and slapped, "then prove it to boss ba."


    "Yes, master Yun!"


    A loud answer came from the darkness.


    Then the calf came out with a large knife in his arms and threw it on the ground. It was the special weapon of the grassland man - the full moon machete.


    Baturu looked like earth and said in a deep voice, "where are my brothers?"


    "Don''t worry, boss Ba, we Qingyun Gang won''t kill innocent people indiscriminately. At least, we won''t kill them until your black knife camp violates the rules formulated by master Yun. Your brother is just knocked unconscious."


    Peng Haitao also came out with a large number of full moon machetes, threw them on the ground and said with a smile: "boss Ba, do you want to count, fifty, a lot."


    Batulu''s face was uncertain. After a long time, he bowed in accordance with the rules of the Jianghu: "my black knife camp will follow the rules of Lord Yun."


    "Well, I hope boss Ba keeps his word, otherwise it won''t look good to tear his face at that time."


    Lingyun said calmly, neither soft nor hard.


    "Prairie man has always made a promise. I batulu spit a pit and will never repent!"


    Baturu said angrily, "can I go now?"


    "Yes, take your brothers with you."


    Ling Yun knew for a long time that it was impossible for the black Sabre camp to join the Qingyun sect. It was the biggest gain for batulu to be soft. He simply let go.


    "Then I''ll leave first!"


    Baturu touched his bruised face and said angrily, "take those wastes back to me."


    "Yes, boss."


    A gang of gangsters answered weakly and scattered to search for the trace of the swordsman of the black knife camp.


    "Be careful!"


    At this time, the sudden change rose, and the silent marine suddenly screamed, and his figure rushed to baturu like a cheetah.


    Baturu only felt his cold hair standing upright, and a strong sense of danger shrouded him. He thought the land war wanted to kill him. With a roar, he took out his waist machete and cleaved to the land war.


    There was a bang.


    The land battle sent out a dull hum. Baturu slashed on the shoulder of the land battle, and he was knocked to the ground by the land battle. The bullet rubbed his scalp. The bullet hit the wall and blew a hole with a big fist, which startled him into a cold sweat.


    He then reacted that the land war saved his life, but he cut the land war, which made him feel guilty.


    His lips murmured, "I''m sorry, I thought you were going to kill me."


    The left shoulder of the continental war was split into a knife edge with deep bones. The blood flowed and the face turned white: "it''s not your fault. You go and hide first."


    As soon as the voice fell, the whole man fled into the darkness like lightning.


    Mavericks and Peng Haitao looked gloomy and ran to the location where the gunman shot without saying a word.


    Baturu''s younger brother had long been frightened by the gunshot, screamed and fled in all directions.


    Batulu tumbled into the hotel several times on the ground and bowed with a sincere Fist: "I owe God Yun a life."


    Lingyun waved his hand, frowned and asked Feng Jun anxiously, "does brother Lu matter?"


    "A little injury, no harm."


    Feng Jun stood vigilantly behind Lingyun and looked around fiercely.


    "Who on earth wants to kill boss Ba?"


    Lingyun feels a little at ease and looks at batulu and asks.


    Baturu was still in shock. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, smiled bitterly and said, "who can live outside without many enemies? I don''t know who it is."


    The fat Buddha said thoughtfully, "if boss Ba dies here, I''m afraid the seventh Prince''s house will not give up with Lord Yun."


    Lingyun and others changed their faces. Feng Jun flashed a cold light in his eyes and whispered, "do you mean someone wants to kill batulu and plant it for us, master Yun?"


    The fat Buddha frowned, shook his head slightly and said with a wry smile, "I didn''t say anything. No one can afford to offend my small business."


    "MD, it must be the axe gang. When Yang Kaishan is killed, they play Yin and want to kill me and blame Lord Yun. The seventh Prince''s mansion will certainly fight with Lord Yun. The axe gang of dog day is at odds with you."


    Batulu''s face was livid. He thought of passing by death before, and suddenly roared angrily.


    Ling Yun frowned and felt cold in his heart. The axe gang is too vicious.


    "Lord Yun, we should be careful. We don''t know how many snipers they ambushed."


    Feng Jun whispered, but sighed in his heart.


    "Everyone be careful. Don''t sit in a prominent position and become the target of the gunman."


    Lingyun nodded and kindly reminded.


    "Thank you, master Yun!"


    Tang Chengdong and others thanked with gratitude and moved their seats to avoid becoming the target of the gunman.


    "Hey, I don''t know how brother Lu is?"


    Lingyun muttered with a heavy heart.


    "Don''t worry, master Yun. Brother Lu will be fine. This injury is nothing to him."


    Feng Jun comforted again and again.


    Baturu was full of guilt: "it''s all my fault. I mistakenly thought that the brother wanted to kill me and hurt my benefactor. I really deserve it."


    "Forget it, it''s not your fault. You''re also an instinctive reaction. Brother Lu will understand."


    Feng Jun was not good at words. He said in a blunt tone, which made baturu blame himself even more.


    The fat Buddha''s eyes twinkled and looked thoughtful. I didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Feng Jun glanced at him intentionally or unintentionally, and an imperceptible killing opportunity flashed in his eyes.


    Before long, Lu Zhan came back with the help of Mavericks and Peng Haitao.


    The gunman was so cunning that he escaped thousands of miles without a shot. When they arrived, they had already run away.


    They scolded angrily and hurriedly bandaged the wound for the land war. Fortunately, although the wound was deep, it didn''t hurt the bone.


    Baturu apologized again, and the Marines generously forgave him before he left with gratitude.


    Lingyun kindly asks someone to protect him from another killer. He gets batulu''s gratitude again and again, saying that the black knife camp will never be an enemy of Qingyun gang.

 Chapter 260

    Finally, Tang Chengdong and a Bao said on the spot that the knife club and the flying car party were willing to join the Qingyun gang.


    The fat Buddha thought it over and over again and said that he would give him a few days to think about it before he made a decision. Naturally, Ling Yun would not force it and personally sent him to the door.


    A negotiation ended in this way. Qingyun Gang incorporated Xiaodao club and flying car party, and their strength immediately increased greatly.


    After making an appointment to discuss the merger the next day, the talents dispersed one after another.


    Xiaoniu and others sent Ling Yun home and rushed back to his residence immediately.


    Ding Ning had already been waiting in the room. He was wiping a Barrett M82A1 sniper rifle. When he saw the land war coming in, he immediately scolded himself:


    "Brother Lu, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect an accident."


    "Hey, what''s this? It''s just a little injury."


    The land war waved his hand carelessly and said excitedly, "the more this is, the more real it is. You haven''t seen baturu''s gratitude. Now the axe gang and the seventh Prince''s residence are carried, and we Qingyun gang can develop at ease."


    "That''s true. It''s a bitter meat plan. It''s nothing if you don''t eat some pain. Brother Lu''s knife is worth it."


    Feng Jun smiled and said, "it''s just that the fat Buddha seems to see something. Do you want to..."


    Then he raised his hand and made a gesture of cutting his throat.


    "No, fat Buddha is a smart man. Even if he sees something, he doesn''t dare to say anything. Besides, no one will believe him even if he says it."


    Ding Ning shook his hand and took out the silver needle and ointment to help the land war heal.


    "Too smart people are afraid of death. The more afraid of death, the more he will take care of his mouth. Now he doesn''t obey us, he''s also waiting to see if we have the strength to compete with the axe gang."


    The calf''s eyes glittered with wisdom: "I believe that as long as we stand on our feet, the fat Buddha will make a wise choice."


    "Well, although the fat Buddha is fat, it''s good to have melon seeds in his head. If he can really obey, Lingyun will be a great help."


    Ding Ning nodded approvingly, applied ointment to the wound of the land war and simply bandaged it: "well, it''s all right. He can recover in two days at most."


    "Hey, boss, this ointment is amazing. It doesn''t hurt at all now."


    The marine happily moved down his left shoulder and exclaimed.


    "By the way, boss, when can I make medicine soup?"


    Feng Jun asked with a smiley face. The surge of power last night made him deeply infatuated with that feeling.


    The others also looked at Ding Ning eagerly. Although it was painful at the beginning of the bubble, they were intoxicated by the comfort later.


    Ding Ning shook his head helplessly and smiled bitterly: "it''s not that I''m not willing to let you soak, but that the medicine soup is too strong. You haven''t fully absorbed and digested the medicine. The so-called too much is better than less. Soaking medicine soup again is harmful to your body."


    Lu Zhan''s eyes flashed and suddenly said, "does the boss mean that although the drug properties of the medicine soup have been absorbed by us, they have not been completely digested?"


    Ding Ning nodded: "yes, this medicine soup can only work when your body reaches the limit state. When you fight with high intensity and your body reaches the overload state, the medicine that has not been fully digested will work automatically and continuously enhance your body strength and strength."


    Feng Jun''s eyes lit up: "does that mean you don''t have to fight? As long as your body reaches an overload state, you can digest the medicine."


    Ding Ning smiled and nodded: "yes, this perfect tonic is an enhanced version improved by me and can play a role in seven limit states."


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go!"


    The eyes of Lu Zhan and others began to shine, and the high morale shouted to go to high-intensity training.


    Ding Ning immediately smiled bitterly and hurriedly stopped: "it''s a drug with three poisons. Although I have eliminated the side effects of the perfect tonic, there will be a three-day detoxification period after each absorption of the drug, so as to eliminate the side effects and maximize the effect of the drug. Therefore, you must not be impatient and wait three days before the next absorption."


    Lu Zhan and others just gave up their plans to go out for training late at night, but their faces were filled with excited smiles.


    We should know that they retired due to injury, and their pursuit of strength is by no means comparable to that of ordinary people.


    Ding Ning took Barrett on his back and walked out quickly: "I''ll go first. I have to go to the exam tomorrow. You have to rest early. It''s going to be hard for you these days."


    "Boss, it''s not hard. Go slowly."


    Lu Zhan and others subconsciously stood at attention and watched Ding Ning leave.


    "Why do I think the boss is leaving in such a hurry? What seems wrong?"


    The calf scratched his head, looked at the closed door and said in some wonder.


    "What''s wrong? Isn''t it good?"


    Zhao Wei asked with a puzzled face. Lu Zhan and others were also confused.


    "Ah... My Barrett!"


    Liu Jinqiang blinked, suddenly screamed and said with a sad face, "boss, this is to black my Barrett."


    The crowd reacted and burst into laughter.


    "Johnson, the boss wants to black your Barrett. You should be honored."


    "Yes, you deserve to show off and steal booty when you perform your task."


    "Grandma, you''re so brave. We''re all retired. You dare to hide guns."


    "The boss confiscated your Barrett for your own good so that you wouldn''t get caught."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of guys said with all kinds of words, and did not hide the schadenfreude on their faces.


    "You ungrateful guys, that''s the treasure I hid secretly after I spent the boss''s energy and buried underground for more than a year."


    Liu Jinqiang was about to cry. He was the most powerful sniper in the Northeast Tiger special team. This Barrett was secretly hidden during a mission to annihilate foreign mercenaries.


    As a sniper, there is no one who doesn''t love guns, especially Barrett, the king of heavy snipers. It is impossible for the domestic military to equip them, and they can only be captured by task.


    In order to hide the Barrett, Liu Jinqiang spent a lot of time and buried it underground at the mission site for more than a year. He took advantage of his vacation to secretly dig it out and worship it as a treasure.


    Unfortunately, later he retired due to disability. He thought that Barrett would never be used again. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning made a comeback and cured his disability, which made him show off.


    At ordinary times, people don''t even touch it, but it makes the Marines and others jealous. If Ding Ning hadn''t proposed to get a sniper gun to show his bitter meat trick this time, he wouldn''t be willing to take it out.


    As a result, he was hacked by the boss and said he was distressed. How could he not be distressed, but compared with Ding Ning''s kindness to him, he could only bite his teeth and recognize it.


    "Come on, don''t look sad. If the boss likes to play, let him play. Anyway, you don''t need it. Besides, a gun is nothing compared with the boss''s kindness to us."


    Feng Jun said with a smile. It seems to be comforting, but it''s actually revenge. Who makes Liu Jinqiang look like a treasure and doesn''t even let him touch it? Now, everyone has no guns and is in balance.


    Liu Jinqiang wanted to cry without tears: "that''s my wife. The boss robbed my wife."


    "Well, well, if it were your wife, the boss would not rob you. Look at your promise. Compared with the improvement of strength, a gun is nothing."


    Lu Zhan''s mouth is comforting, but his heart is happy. Ya, let you get angry. Even my instructor won''t touch it. Hum, it''s gone now. The boss has done a good job.


    "Yes, the boss likes your gun. That''s your blessing. I hate myself. There''s nothing the boss can like."


    "Yes, the boss not only gave us a second life, but also made us stronger. What''s wrong with a gun?"


    ... Mavericks and others are holding back their smiles and comforting, but they smile in their hearts. They deserve to let you show off. It''s really comfortable now.


    "Hey, I''m not stingy. I''m just worried that the boss won''t do anything with a gun. Forget it, sleep, sleep."


    Liu Jinqiang is bleeding painfully, but it''s not easy to say anything. Besides, it seems that he is stingy. He can only lie in bed with a sigh.


    Everyone looked at each other with a smile and tried to resist the smile. They went to rest one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    In the conference room of Dongli villa villa, in front of an extended conference table that can accommodate dozens of people, Wang Qianye sat in the right position without expression. Wang Yuqiu and the four King Kong stood quietly behind him without saying a word.


    On the left side of Wang Qianye sat a middle-aged man in his early 40s with dark eyes and an eagle nose. It was Wang Zhihao, the vice leader of the axe gang.


    Sitting on the right is a man in his thirties with half black and half white hair, a long face and half squinting eyes. This man is Hong junyang, another deputy leader of the axe gang.


    Led by them, the hall leaders of the 18th hall sat down successively along the conference table, but Yang Kaishan was killed. At the moment, there were only 17 people left.


    Right opposite Wang Qianye, at the other end of the conference table, sitting side by side are three old men with gray hair and ruddy face like babies. At the moment, they are closing their eyes and nourishing themselves. They are the three offerings of the axe gang.


    In the middle of the night, the top leaders of the axe gang gathered together, which was the first time since Wang Qianye became ill.


    All the leaders of the 17th hall were uneasy. They didn''t know what the guild leader had to do to summon them late at night. They secretly looked at Wang Zhihao and Hong junyang with a guilty heart.


    When Wang Qianye saw that people had arrived, his thin knuckles knocked on the table: "you are the mainstay of my axe gang. You have worked hard since I became ill."


    "The leader is serious. This is what we should do."


    "The leader''s words really hurt us. As a member of the axe gang, we should devote ourselves to the guild."


    "It''s very kind of you, sect leader. I hope you can recover soon and take us to kill everywhere and raise the prestige of our axe sect!"


    "Since the sect leader was ill, we all lost our backbone. We are afraid of hands and feet in everything. Now we see that the sect leader is old and strong. We are relieved and ask the sect leader to go out of the mountain."


    "Please come out of the mountain and lead us to create brilliance."


    "Yes, the sect leader is our sea god needle. Please come out of the mountain for the great cause of the axe sect."


    ¡­¡­


    The hall leaders immediately flattered and looked like they were willing to go to the sword mountain and the sea of fire for the development of the guild.


    Wang Zhihao and Hong junyang looked a little ugly. They glanced at these flattering guys and sneered in their hearts.


    Wang Yuqiu looked at the scene in silence, and a slight look of contempt flashed across the corners of his mouth. All the wall grass were old and crafty, and there was nothing good.


    I thought grandpa was out of health and had different feelings one after another. Now, seeing Grandpa''s health, she came to show her loyalty immediately. Those flattering words disgusted her.


    "Dudu!"


    Wang Qianye knocked on the table and shouted, "quiet!"


    The whole conference room was suddenly silent, and the hall leaders sat upright and obedient, listening to the teachings.


    Wang Qianye coughed and said in a deep voice, "I know everyone''s good intentions, but now I''m old and my body is much worse than before, but I don''t have the energy to take care of these help affairs. I have something to discuss when I call you today."

 Chapter 261

    "Guild leader, you always have something to tell me!"


    "Yes, sect leader, you can arrange anything. We''ll do it for you."


    "If you need anything, just tell me. You mean East, we will never face west. If you say it''s difficult to fight, we will never go north."


    ¡­¡­


    Hall leaders turned red one by one, patted their chests and promised to complete the tasks assigned by the guild leader.


    Wang Qianye''s muddy old eyes flashed a wisp of fine light, and said angrily, "well, everyone is quiet, listen to me."


    Tranquility was restored in the conference room again. These big men who are all powerful in Ninghai are sitting upright and looking straight like primary school students in class.


    Wang Qianye looked at the people with satisfaction. Although he had been regardless of helping for three years, these people had long had different hearts, but at the moment, their attitude still made him feel very satisfied.


    Even though he knew that they were all pretending and didn''t know what they thought, he still felt very gratified. At least it showed that his remaining power was still there, and these guys were still in awe of him on the surface.


    "I''m old and I don''t know how long I can live. Since I got sick, Zhihao and junyang have taken care of the help. They have done very well. I''m very pleased."


    Wang Qian''s eyes flickered with pure light and looked around slowly for a week. It was not only like a wind candle, but also like a sleeping lion slowly waking up.


    Wang Zhihao and Hong junyang stood up in a hurry and said modestly, "guild leader, you''re an old man."


    With a "bang", Wang Qianye suddenly slapped the table fiercely, must be angry, and said with sarcasm in his eyes:


    "False praise? Do you still know that this is false praise? I thought you were complacent."


    Wang Zhihao and Hong junyang trembled and lowered their heads in awe. They didn''t even dare to breathe.


    The 17th hall leader was even more silent, his face changed constantly, and he realized how ridiculous their previous differences were.


    All previous leaders of the axe sect are not simple characters, otherwise they would have been destroyed.


    The current guild leader Wang Qianye is a man with eyes like a torch, ruthless, decisive and good at hiding his power and biding his time. He can be called a generation of heroes.


    Even the Qin family, the underground king of Ninghai, will call old gang leader Wang politely when they see him. They will never take it lightly.


    The tiger''s death threat is still there, not to mention that the tiger is just old and hasn''t died yet.


    "Yang Kaishan was killed, the territory of the university city was taken away by the Qingyun Gang, and batulu, the black knife camp, was assassinated. The axe gang will bear the anger of the seven kings'' residence. This is the answer you gave me?"


    Wang Qianye''s momentum was awe inspiring, and he roared like an angry lion.


    "Sorry, sect leader, I was careless."


    Hong junyang was frightened and took the initiative to admit his mistake. After all, the Tangkou to which Yang Kaishan belongs is his jurisdiction. If something happens, he must bear the responsibility and can''t deny it.


    "Guild leader, I''m also wrong. I just managed my own three-thirds of an acre, but didn''t pay attention to vice guild leader Hong. I''m wrong and willing to accept the punishment of the guild leader."


    Wang Zhihao lowered his head in fear and said, but a look of satisfaction flashed through his eyes.


    Hong junyang''s teeth are itching. On the surface, it seems that Wang Zhihao is admitting his mistakes. In fact, he speaks very skillfully. He inserts his soft knife behind his back and puts all the responsibility on him. It also seems that he is kind and modest, takes the overall situation into account, which is more conducive to buying people''s hearts.


    What kind of person Wang Qianqiu is, I can''t see Wang Zhihao''s careful thinking, but his city government will not expose him face to face, not to mention the current difficulties faced by the axe gang, which can''t allow him to lay out calmly.


    Immediately, he coughed softly, raised his hand and motioned them to sit down. He said in a deep voice: "this is the end of the matter. It''s not the time to investigate the responsibility. I don''t want to ask who assassinated baturu. But since you have the ability to do it, you should have the ability to wipe your ass. I know what you''re thinking. Don''t you just miss the position under my ass?"


    As soon as he said this, everyone lowered their heads and avoided Wang Qianqiu''s sight.


    "Hum, a group of waste people. They dare to do what they don''t deserve. What my king Qianqiu despises most is people like you who have a thief''s heart but no thief''s courage."


    Wang Qianqiu stood up slowly, his hands behind him, and his eyes twinkled with cold: "if you don''t have ambition, how can you mix in the road? It''s good for me to have ambition, but you should remember that ambition is in direct proportion to strength. Ambition without strength is called imagination beyond self-reliance. Having the ability to match ambition is called ability."


    Wang Qianqiu paused and said with his eyes: "now, I axe help domestic and foreign troubles. At the time of life and death, we seek wealth and danger, and heroes come out in troubled times. This is also the time to test your ability, Wang Zhihao and Hong junyang!"


    "Yes!"


    Wang Zhihao and Hong junyang stood up and bowed in response.


    Wang Qianqiu glanced at the eager Wang Yuqiu again: "Wang Yuqiu!"


    "Yes!" Wang Yuqiu took an excited step forward and bowed.


    "From today on, the three of you will be in charge of the six halls. I don''t care how you can calm down the anger of the seventh King''s house or destroy the seventh King''s house. In short, this is your only chance to be superior. Who can do it? Whose position is under my ass."


    Wang Qianqiu said loudly and forcefully.


    "But now there are only 17 of the 18 halls."


    Wang Zhihao said reluctantly. He secretly scolded the old fox. He wanted to hold Wang Yuqiu up.


    "I''ll take over the hall of Yang Kaishan!" Wang Yuqiu said frankly.


    "Well... How nice. You''re a girl''s family. Otherwise, I''d better take over."


    Wang Zhihao was secretly happy and said hypocritically.


    "What''s the matter with the girl''s family? The girl''s family can''t make achievements? Uncle, you''d better take charge of your six halls at ease. I don''t bother."


    Wang Yuqiu said mercilessly. She hated hypocrites like Wang Zhihao to the bone.


    Hong junyang kept silent and frowned, which was related to the struggle of guild leaders. The seventh Prince''s residence was fierce again. He had to make full use of every strength in his hand, so he wouldn''t take the initiative to reduce his strength.


    Wang Zhihao''s eyes flashed a touch of cold, but with a fake smile on his face, he exclaimed: "niece Yuqiu is not a woman. That uncle is waiting to see you show your skills."


    "You''ll see." Wang Yuqiu said firmly.


    Wang Qianye ignored the dispute between them and waved his hand: "break up the meeting. How to allocate the eighteen halls is up to you!"


    Then he went away, and the four King Kong left behind.


    The three worshippers always closed their eyes and kept silent. After Wang Qianye announced the adjournment of the meeting, they immediately stood up and turned away, as if all this had nothing to do with them.


    At the eighteen Mile Bridge, Wang Qianye stood solemnly with his hands on his back in the night. He looked far away and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Qianye, Yuqiu is a good girl. Why do you hesitate?"


    The great sacrifice didn''t know when it appeared behind Wang Qianye like a ghost.


    "Yuqiu is good, but it''s a pity... It''s a daughter after all. Even if she takes over Yang Kaishan''s hall by chance, I don''t think much of her."


    Wang Qianye said faintly, I can''t see any emotional ups and downs.


    At his age, the careful thinking of his men can''t be seen.


    Including Wang Yuqiu, on the surface, it seems that she can only take over five halls, which is relatively weak. In fact, she takes a big advantage.


    After all, although Yang Kaishan is dead, his entrance is still there. Compared with the other five hall leaders with different ideas, taking over a headless entrance is easier for Wang Yuqiu, who has a weak foundation.


    "Then you let her stand up and compete? I''m more optimistic about Yuqiu than Wang Zhihao and Hong junyang, your illegitimate children."


    The words of the great sacrifice were amazing. Regardless of Wang Qianye''s feelings, he stood shoulder to shoulder and looked at the night in the distance with him.


    If Wang Yuqiu hears this dialogue here, she will be shocked and understand why Wang Qianye always doesn''t want her to inherit the axe gang''s industry.


    Wang Zhihao and Hong junyang are both illegitimate children of Wang Qianye. If the news gets out, I''m afraid it will shock the whole Ninghai.


    After all, Wang Zhihao''s father was Wang Qianye''s cousin, but he had an affair with his cousin''s daughter-in-law and gave birth to Wang Zhihao, an illegitimate son.


    As for Hong junyang, no one knows his life experience. I''m afraid even he doesn''t know. His father is Wang Qianye.


    Wang Qianye sighed faintly and did not answer his question: "moye, how many years have we known each other?"


    "I am sixty-three years old. I was hurt by my enemy when I was twenty. If I hadn''t met you, I would have turned into a pile of dead bones. Since then, I have been a sacrifice of the axe gang for forty-three years."


    The big sacrifice looked nostalgic and said with a sigh.


    "Yes, it''s been 43 years in a twinkling of an eye. I''m seven years older than you. You''re 63 this year, and I''m 70."


    Wang Qianye sighed deeply: "you are the only person in the gang who witnessed me kill my brother from the sea of corpses and blood. You are also the only one who watched me use my means to eradicate one enemy after another and come to today."


    "Yes, in order to compete for the position of guild leader, it was so frightening step by step that one would lose his life. If you don''t kill them, they will also kill you. I still shudder when I think of the blood and terror."


    The great sacrifice said with lingering fear that the scenes of that year appeared in his mind like a movie, which he still can''t let go.


    Wang Qianye turned his head and looked at him deeply. In the night, his dim eyes were shining:


    "Moye, you are the only person I trust in my life, and I have never regarded you as an outsider. Therefore, I have never concealed anything from you, even if I collude with my cousin''s daughter-in-law."


    "Qianye, from the moment I was saved by you when I was 20 years old, my life is yours. I''ve made a lot of money to live today. Tell me, what do you need me to do?"


    The great sacrifice looked at him with calm and sincere eyes.


    "I''m not a martial artist, but you are. I know your cultivation has broken through to the realm of a master ten years ago. Master, how many people in the whole China can become a master? You have always concealed your name and helped me eradicate countless thorny enemies for me in order to repay your kindness. I don''t know what Wang Qianye owes you in my life."


    Wang Qianye said emotionally.


    "What are you doing? I would have died without you. Don''t be sensational here with me. Just say what you want me to do?"


    The great sacrifice smiled bitterly. He was a grateful man. He always thought of Wang Qianye''s kindness, so he stayed in the axe gang and became the sharpest knife under his hand to cut through thorns and thorns and eradicate dissidents.


    If he had not made an oath, Wang Qianye would never leave the axe gang.


    Otherwise, with the fact that he touched the threshold of a great master three years ago, he would have traveled all over the world to find a breakthrough opportunity. If there were no accidents, I''m afraid he would have become a great master now.

 Chapter 262

    But he didn''t regret it. He knew that Wang Qianye was terminally ill and had a life expectancy of half a year at most, so he had to accompany him on the last journey. When he returned to bed, his kindness would be paid off. From then on, he specialized in martial arts and no longer cared about common affairs.


    "I want to invite you to save Yuqiu and Zhihao''s life."


    Wang Qianye''s request made the great sacrifice frighten and startled, and lost his voice: "have you made a decision?"


    "Yes!"


    Wang Qianye''s tall and straight body collapsed suddenly, as if he had aged for decades, The old eyes glittered with vicissitudes of life: "Yuqiu is the strongest in terms of ability, but in terms of scheming, she is far less than Zhihao. If she is in charge of the axe gang, there will be no bones left to be swallowed. Zhihao is not poor in both city government and ability. The most important thing is that he is wolf. Unfortunately, his vision and pattern are not enough. He always cares about the gains and losses of every inch and does things by unscrupulous means. Although this is what I admire most about him, it is also true The reason why he can''t take over the axe gang is that he... Is too poisonous. If he takes over, junyang and Yuqiu will die; Compared with them, junyang''s intelligence is a little worse than that of the city government, but he wins in the golden mean. He is the best candidate for success. The axe gang doesn''t need to be radical now, as long as they can keep it. "


    The great sacrifice has mixed feelings. Wang Qianye, a gangster, is still old and softhearted after all. Otherwise, the best candidate in his mind must be Wang Zhihao.


    Wang Zhihao killed Yuqiu''s father Wang Zhijie with a knife. He thought he did it flawlessly. In fact, Wang Qianye knew it for a long time.


    It''s just that the palm and back of the hand are full of meat. If one son is killed by another son, he can''t kill him to avenge his dead son.


    Therefore, even if Wang Qianye was angry again, he could only silently swallow the bitter fruit.


    After all, we can learn from the past. At the beginning, he also killed all his brothers before he came to the top. What Wang Zhihao did was just to follow his old path.


    To this end, he also personally erased the matter, made it impossible to check, and forcibly ordered Wang Yuqiu not to guess.


    It is precisely because of his connivance and patience that Wang Zhihao has become more aggressive and domineering over the years.


    Unfortunately, the snipe and clam compete to make a profit, whether Wang Zhihao or Wang Yuqiu, they will never think that Hong junyang, who is the most unlikely to be in the top position, is actually Wang Qianye''s illegitimate son and has become Wang Qianye''s internal heir.


    In fact, the great sacrifice was not interested in these power struggles, but when he understood Wang Qianye''s mind, he still sighed for Wang Yuqiu.


    After all, Wang Yuqiu grew up watching him. He likes this clever and filial girl from the bottom of his heart.


    Even Wang Qianye didn''t know that when Wang Yuqiu was five years old, he accepted her as a disciple.


    It''s good to stay away from worldly disputes. Yuqiu can also concentrate on Cultivation and concentrate on martial arts.


    The idea of great sacrifice is relatively simple. For him, it is the most important to repay the kindness of King Qianye of the Qing Dynasty. Therefore, he will not go against Wang Qianye''s meaning, because Wang Yuqiu is his apprentice and supports her to the top.


    However, what embarrassed him was Wang Qianye''s request. He couldn''t do it at all. He knew that Wang Yuqiu was involved in the struggle for power, not greedy for power, but wanted to find out the truth and avenge his father.


    It is doomed that Wang Yuqiu and Wang Zhihao will eventually meet each other and can only survive.


    "I can''t promise. I can only do my best."


    Therefore, the great sacrifice does not give a clear guarantee.


    Wang Qianye didn''t think so. He knew too much about the great sacrifice and would never be full of words. He thought he was modest and said leisurely, "I believe you can do it."


    "It''s late at night. Take care of your body. I''ll go back to practice first."


    The great offering sighed and left like a ghost.


    Wang Qianye stood at the bridge head and stared at the bright moon in the sky. For half a year at most, the battle between dragons and tigers will come to an end. I don''t know if he can live to that day.


    ¡­¡­


    Golden Age business club office.


    "Bang!"


    Hong junyang slapped the table fiercely, stared at the little brother who came to report the situation tremblingly, and said angrily, "what are you talking about? All our venues have been swept away."


    "Yes, brother Yang, those people all cover their faces and come and go like the wind. They smash when they enter the field and leave after smashing. When our people arrive, they have gone far."


    The younger brother shivered all over and tried to report things clearly.


    Hong junyang''s chest fluctuated sharply and asked coldly, "how much is our loss?"


    The younger brother took a peek at him and said, "according to preliminary statistics, so far, they have smashed 36 bars, 13 KTVs, 17 business clubs and nine restaurants..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I want to listen to the point."


    Hong junyang''s face became more and more ugly and roared.


    "Yes... Yes, according to preliminary statistics, we lost about 370 million."


    The younger brother reported timidly.


    "How much? 370 million? How can it be so much?"


    Hong junyang was stunned and almost fainted. He asked angrily.


    "They are very accurate. They all go to the best decorated and most popular venues. If they are smashed, they have injured hundreds of our brothers. The medical expenses of these brothers are astronomical. In addition, these venues cannot be opened for business at all. They all have to be renovated. The decoration expenses, plus the losses during the period when they cannot be opened for business, three 700 million is still a conservative estimate. "


    The younger brother peeked at him and complained in his heart. He was paralyzed. I didn''t smash it. Why should I bear the anger of Hong Gang leader.


    Hong junyang took two deep breaths, forcibly restrained his inner anger, and asked in a deep voice, "was our field smashed?"


    "Wang... Vice gang leader Wang''s venues were also smashed, but the loss was small, and the smashed venues were not the most profitable ones; several of the eldest lady''s venues were smashed, with the least loss."


    The younger brother hung his head and waited to bear Hong junyang''s anger.


    But unexpectedly, Hong junyang suddenly calmed down. The light of thinking flickered in his eyes. Just when his little brother was frightened, a calm voice came: "go and transfer all the monitoring of the smashed field to me."


    "Yes!" The younger brother hears the speech like an amnesty. He turns around and runs in a panic to mobilize all the monitors.


    ¡­¡­


    In a villa, Wang Zhihao sat on the sofa with two women in exposed clothes. He proudly crossed his legs and praised several respectful hall leaders sitting opposite: "well done, I don''t believe Hong junyang''s brainless goods will not be fooled."


    "Brother Hao is wise. At the moment, Hong junyang must think it was done by the seventh Prince''s house and will be tied with the seventh Prince''s house. We just have to take advantage of it."


    A bald hall leader flattered and flattered.


    "Yes, brother Hao has a clever plan and dirty planning. He will win thousands of miles away... Hehe."


    Another hall leader showed his big golden teeth and complimented him with half cooked idioms.


    "I wipe your grandmother''s big golden teeth. It''s called strategizing. What''s dirty? MD, don''t learn other people''s idioms without culture."


    Wang Zhihao scolded angrily. Dajinya was not angry. He scratched his head and giggled, making everyone laugh.


    "Brother Hao, what do you mean when the guild leader suddenly pushes the eldest lady out to participate in the competition?"


    A tall, muscular hall leader asked anxiously.


    "Cut, it''s just to put some pressure on me. What can a little woman do?"


    Wang Zhihao brushed his lips disdainfully: "the old man''s life is really hard. The doctor has long said that he is dying. Now he is very alive and can really support it."


    "Brother Hao, who did Yang Kaishan? Now it''s said that you did it. Do you think the old sect leader is dissatisfied with you after hearing about it? If someone takes hold of it, our situation will be bad."


    The bald hall leader said anxiously.


    "Especially, Hong junyang is really cruel and ruthless. Yang Kaishan follows him wholeheartedly. He can still do it. He makes public opinion outside that I did it. I grass his ancestors. I''m depressed about the black pot."


    It''s good not to mention it. Wang Zhihao gets angry when he mentions it. He can''t help scolding with a cold face.


    Several hall leaders looked at each other. They always thought Wang Zhihao did it and were skeptical of his words.


    A hall leader with an explosive head asked suspiciously, "brother Hao, you really didn''t do it? We are all present. There''s no need to hide."


    "I''m a grass and mud horse. Even if Yang Kaishan doesn''t deal with me, he''s still a member of the axe gang. Should I kill him? Hong junyang must have done it. He was paralyzed. He killed his men, threw dirty water on me, forced the old man out of the mountain and wanted to destroy me. Hum, this dog day is really mean, but he didn''t think of it, old man The boss can''t get rid of me. "


    Wang Zhihao scolded loudly. His angry appearance made several hall leaders doubt whether he was true or false.


    Seeing that he was upset, dajinya quickly changed the topic: "brother Hao, you said the guild leader couldn''t abolish you. What''s the reason?"


    Speaking of this, Wang zhihaodun''s spirit came, Said mysteriously: "The axe gang is the ancestral business of the Wang family. The ancestral training stipulates that the ancestral business of the Wang family must not fall into the hands of outsiders. Originally, I was the nephew of the old man, and I can''t take the lead in this axe gang. Unfortunately, Wang Zhijie''s short-lived ghost had a bad life and was hacked to death by his enemy. Therefore, even if the old man is reluctant, the axe gang can only be handed over to me. Follow me well Dry, I will never treat you badly. "


    "Brother Hao, since there is Zuxun, what are you fighting with Hong junyang? Anyway, he can''t be in the top position."


    Several hall leaders were pleasantly surprised. They secretly rejoiced that they had followed the right master. Later, Wang Zhihao ascended. They were all ministers of the dragon.


    "You don''t understand. The axe sect leader must pass the test of the former sect leader to prove his ability before he succeeds to the throne. In the past, who didn''t climb up on the dead mountain and blood sea, and Hong junyang, a person with a different surname, can''t inherit the ancestral industry of the Wang family. To put it bluntly, he is my sharpener. I must step on him to prove that my ability is better than him, I can be in the right position. "


    Wang Zhihao said in high spirits.


    The tall hall leader frowned: "brother Hao, the eldest lady is also surnamed Wang. The old sect leader pushed her out. Doesn''t he want her to be the heir?"


    "It''s not impossible, but it''s nothing to worry about. Zu Xun of the Wang family and the axe gang can''t change their surname. They must be surnamed Wang. Unless she can find a man willing to join the Wang family, she can compete with me."


    Wang Zhihao secretly congratulated himself that when he inadvertently learned the rules of the Wang family, he killed Wang Zhijie with a knife for the first time. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to compete for the position of guild leader.

 Chapter 263

    "What if the eldest lady really finds a man willing to join the superfluous Wang family? It''s not easy to find a man who wants to join the superfluous Wang family because she is so beautiful."


    The lobby leader was still worried and asked.


    "You''re stupid. If you think about it, there is no boyfriend in that girl''s film. Even if there is, how can she see those men from ordinary backgrounds in her eyes?"


    Wang Zhihao Zhizhu analyzed: "who would be willing to become a door-to-door son-in-law for a man of noble birth? A man of low birth is willing to become a door-to-door son-in-law, but what threat can such an ordinary man without money and power bring to me?"


    Suddenly, everyone said, "brother Hao is wise. You must be the next leader."


    "The position of guild leader is destined to be mine. No one can take it away. Wang Yuqiu is not afraid. As long as I step on Hong junyang, I will pass the test of the old man. When I get up, I won''t treat any of you badly. Don''t worry. Follow me and do well, ha ha ha."


    Wang Zhihao felt his mind was open and happy. He couldn''t help laughing wildly.


    Several hall leaders looked at each other, strengthened their faith in keeping up with Wang Zhihao, and immediately flattered and praised Wang Zhihao.


    ¡­¡­


    Different from Hong junyang''s skepticism and Wang Zhihao''s complacency, Wang Yuqiu was not moved when his industry was smashed.


    She doesn''t care whether it''s the Revenge of the seventh Prince''s residence or the trick of Wang Zhihao or Hong junyang. It''s like nothing happened. What to do.


    After all, at this stage, the five hall leaders who nominally belong to her didn''t pay attention to her at all, and she didn''t regard them as her own people, just relaxed.


    Grandpa suddenly pushed her onto the table, which caught her a little unprepared, but she also knew what her weakness was.


    Compared with Wang Zhihao and Hong junyang, her biggest weakness is that she doesn''t have her own confidants and forces.


    So her first priority at present is to gather the remnants of Yang Kaishan, take these defeated soldiers for her own use, initially establish her own power, and then slowly encroach on other halls.


    Her biggest advantage is the identity of an orthodox eldest lady. As long as she uses it properly, she believes that with her ability, she will soon be able to compete with the other two and form a tripartite confrontation.


    Compared with two competitors who have been in power for many years and have a deep foundation, Wang Yuqiu undoubtedly belongs to an absolute disadvantage, but her belief in revenge for her father supports her and she will never admit defeat.


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning fell asleep with Barrett in his arms. His favorite Barrett finally got his wish.


    Looking at his mouth upturned in his sleep, the little maid full of bitterness will forgive him magnanimously once. She doesn''t believe that her soft and sexy body can''t compare with a cold gun.


    Like a kitten competing for favor, Chu Yunna arched into Ding Ning''s arms. She was flustered by the gun. She comfortably wrinkled her lovely nose, deeply smelled his taste and went to sleep.


    Ding Ning opened his eyes in tears and laughter. He didn''t want to be gentle with the clever little maid, but Ling Fei lived next door. He didn''t dare to act rashly.


    He put Barrett aside, put his arms around the sexy body of the little maid, restrained his thoughts and entered deep sleep mode.


    During this time, I haven''t used much different energy. After a few days of cultivation, the power light group has gradually begun to recover and will soon return to its original size.


    The next morning, Ding Ning enjoyed the maid''s breakfast, exchanged a few words with Ling Fei, and hurried to the Changjiang hospital.


    His working relationship is now attached to Changjiang hospital, so his admission card was also issued to President Zhou.


    President Zhou had asked him to come over yesterday to get the admission ticket. Unexpectedly, Zhu Jian didn''t have time, so he got up early in the morning to find President Zhou to get the admission ticket.


    President Zhou was speechless. He had never seen a doctor like Ding Ning who didn''t take the doctor qualification examination seriously.


    But at the thought of his miraculous medical skills, President Zhou could only bear it.


    He got up early in the morning and stood waiting for Ding Ning at the gate of the hospital with two dark circles under his eyes. The passing medical staff wondered whether there was any big man coming to the hospital for inspection.


    "The examination room is in Ninghai No. 3 experimental primary school. This is the admission ticket. You must keep it well."


    Dean Zhou handed him the admission card. Ding Ning nodded gratefully, "please, Dean Zhou."


    "Why are you polite to me? You are the consultant of our Changjiang hospital."


    Dean Zhou waved his hand with a smile: "hurry up, don''t be late."


    "Well, I''ll go first. After the exam, I''ll take time to invite you to dinner."


    Although President Zhou is a tactful and sophisticated person, Ding Ning is still very grateful to him.


    The qualification examination of traditional Chinese medicine is generally a practical skill examination in June and a comprehensive written medical examination in September.


    However, under the operation of President Zhou, the results of the master''s admission examination were also used as the results of the practical skills examination, so that he caught up with the last bus of this year, otherwise he would have to wait another year to get the assistant doctor''s qualification certificate.


    The examination is divided into two days and four sessions. This level of examination is Pediatrics for Ding Ning, who has an amazing memory. Although I dare not say that he will get a full score, it is far beyond the average examinee.


    Perhaps he knew that Ding Ning''s exam these two days. Except that Xiao Nuo called and told him that the Jun brother who framed him from Zhu Jian''s mouth had been killed, no one called him to harass him.


    All this was expected by Ding Ning. Brother Jun was just a greedy little gangster under the axe gang.


    The reason why the people behind the scenes bribed him was just to prevent the matter from being confused after it was exposed, which made people suspect that it was the conspiracy of the axe gang. Now that the matter has failed, it would be strange if brother Jun didn''t be killed.


    If Ding Ning hadn''t been watched by hummingbirds, he would have taken someone from the Axe Gang as the behind the scenes. Unfortunately, no one could have thought that Ding Ning had the ability to control the spirit pet, which doomed the calculations of the people behind the scenes to fail.


    But Xiao Nuo''s tone was very guilty. As soon as brother Jun died, the clue was broken. She couldn''t find out the behind the scenes, which made her feel very sorry for Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning''s tongue bloomed with lotus flowers. It was a good comfort that made the girl feel better. He vowed that he would definitely pursue it. He must find out the behind the scenes and make Ding Ning speechless for a while.


    On the afternoon of the 14th, Ding Ning ignored the invigilator''s strange eyes and handed in his paper an hour in advance. When he walked out of the examination room, he felt relaxed and finally finished the exam.


    As long as the results come out in December, he can get the qualification certificate of assistant doctor and complete the first step in his life plan.


    Call Lingyun and ask her to celebrate together in the evening. Lingyun readily agrees.


    Seeing that it was still early, Ding Ning drove back to school and was ready to call Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian.


    Unexpectedly, these two goods have been in love with Liu Wenjing and song Xiaoyu recently. They have to shout them whatever they say.


    Ding Ning is in a dilemma now. If he calls Liu Wenjing and song Xiaoyu, he must call Zhao Jingjing. Even if it''s normal, Ling Yun is also there. Isn''t this adding congestion to himself?


    But before he could stop, Zhang Haifeng, whose hand speed was comparable to his speaking speed, called Liu Wenjing. There had promised, making Ding Ning want to cry without tears.


    After hanging up the phone, Zhang Haifeng, who found that Ding Ning''s expression was wrong, realized that he had done a bad thing, scratched his head and said with a smile: "why don''t I call Wenjing again and say that there is something temporary today and it will be better another day."


    Ding Ning shook his head. Now he can only take one step at a time. He hardened his head and said, "forget it. Since you''ve been notified, come on."


    "Well, boss, won''t the two sisters-in-law fight?"


    Zhang Haifeng''s serious manner made Ding Ning want to kick him.


    Too lazy to argue with the goods, Ding Ning thought of Chu Yunna and looked at Wu Xian: "third, do you know a reliable hacker?"


    Wu Xian''s expression was a little strange and nodded silently.


    Ding Ning was overjoyed. "How''s the relationship? Can you do me a favor?"


    "Boss, you say." Apart from being eloquent when falling in love with song Xiaoyu, Wu Xian is usually concise and comprehensive.


    Ding Ning organized a language: "I have a cousin who was abducted and sold to the poor mountain valley since she was a child. Recently, she was found back by improper means. Now she has no identity..."


    "OK, I see."


    Wu Xian did not let Ding Ning continue to speak, and said directly, "no, you want to intruding into the registered residence system to forge a status. Give me the materials, I will do it for you."


    Ding Ning hesitated for a moment and said uneasily, "do you want me to contact your friends again? I''m worried about other sequelae."


    Seeing the strange expressions of Wu Xian and Zhang Haifeng, Ding Ning scratched his head with a guilty conscience: "I can pay a sealing fee, but I must not let your friends say it."


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Zhang Haifeng suddenly burst into laughter, and the tears of laughter were about to flow out.


    Even Wu Xian''s face with few other expressions showed a wry smile.


    "What are you laughing at? What''s the matter? Did I say something wrong?"


    Ding Ning was covered with fog.


    "Ann, boss, you are stupid. Hackers tamper with registered residence is illegal, who will spread everywhere, let alone..."


    Zhang Haifeng pointed to Wu Xian with a grin: "this guy''s mouth has always been very strict. It''s your business again. How can he talk nonsense in the end."


    "You said he?" Ding Ning seemed to understand something. He couldn''t believe pointing to Wu Xian, the boss with his mouth open.


    Wu Xian, who has always been unsmiling, showed a rare smile, stretched out his hand and formally shook hands with Ding Ning: "introduce yourself, hacker Twilight rain, keep it secret."


    "I''ll go. The third is actually a hacker? I don''t see it. It''s disrespectful!"


    Ding Ning has bright eyes and a burst of ecstasy in his heart. Unexpectedly, the person who can solve the biggest problem is around him. Wu Xian''s character is absolutely trustworthy.


    "I''m kidding. The third man is very deep. Although he usually doesn''t show the mountain and dew, others call him Wu fool. He is coquettish in the hacker industry. Muyu is the third fierce man in the China hacker alliance. Few people don''t know about Muyu in the hacker industry."


    Zhang Haifeng looked proud and Yan, put his arm around Wu Xian''s shoulder and was pushed away by Wu Xian.


    "Third, don''t say anything. You have to help me. If it''s done well, I can promise you any request. Of course, under the principle of not violating my conscience."


    Ding Ning was moved in his heart and promised with a forthright pat on his chest.


    "Really?" Wu Xian''s eyes lit up and asked in surprise.


    "Of course it''s true. As long as I can do it, you can mention it."


    Brothers belong to brothers, but Ding Ning doesn''t like to owe people, so he uses the way of transaction.


    "OK, boss, that''s what you said. I''ll ask for it when it''s done for you."


    Wu Xianxi Zizi''s appearance puzzled Zhang Haifeng. As far as he knew, Wu Xian was a very righteous man. How could he take the opportunity to make a request.


    This made him feel a little unhappy. His face was a little ugly and said, "third, this is a favor for his boss. Did you ask?"

 Chapter 234

    "Second, it''s good. I''m comfortable. I don''t like to owe people."


    Ding Ning quickly waved to stop Zhang Haifeng.


    "We are brothers. What are the conditions for helping our brothers? Third, did you take the wrong medicine?"


    Zhang Haifeng felt very uncomfortable, with a strong smell of gunpowder in his tone.


    Wu Xian ignored him at all, took the photos and materials provided by Ding Ning, turned on the computer, and input the instructions that Ding Ning thought were very complex at a dazzling speed.


    An easy job to do the computer registered screen is to flicker, then read the progress, and easily break the firewall of registered residence system.


    "Boss, what''s your cousin''s name?"


    Wu Xiantou asked without answering.


    Ding Ning was stunned. Yes, he forgot to give Chu Yunna a name. In any case, he can''t call the original name.


    His name is not his strong point. After thinking for a long time, he scratched his head: "it''s called clove."


    "Lilac, like the name of Da Liao."


    Zhang Haifeng was very disappointed and muttered, in exchange for Ding Ning''s big eyes.


    "Lilac, it sounds good, but it''s easy to remind people of the lilac. Although it''s beautiful, it''s a little sad."


    Unexpectedly, Wu Xian also opposed the name.


    Ding Ning has always been a person who can listen to other people''s opinions. He immediately thought hard and prepared a better name.


    I remembered Chu Yunna. She was born in southern Xinjiang. She had no father or mother and was lonely. At the age of 18, she was captured by a mysterious organization. After escaping, she lived in darkness for three years.


    That night on the desert island, Chu Yunna lay in his arms and muttered to herself that she had never seen snow in her life. She hoped that one day she could see with her own eyes a heavy snow covering the world with heavy makeup. It must be very beautiful.


    Ding Ning said at that time that snow would be very cold. Even if the snow dyed the world white, it would eventually melt.


    Chu Yunna said that she was like a rootless snowflake floating on the earth. Even if she knew that she would eventually melt into water droplets, it was enough for her to be beautiful in an instant.


    At that time, Ding Ning''s nose was sour and her heart was blocked badly. Chu Yunna would rather die than suck human blood and become a monster even when she was the most bloodthirsty.


    Her kindness is as pure and beautiful as snowflakes. A snowflake falls and holds it in her hand. When she wants to look closely, it turns into a drop of Yingying water, which makes people palpitation and heartache.


    "Ding Luoxue!"


    The name suddenly appeared in Ding Ning''s mind and could no longer linger.


    "Falling snow, Ding falling snow, good, artistic conception and good listening. This is good."


    Zhang Haifeng tasted it and agreed.


    Wu Xian also nodded slightly, very satisfied with the name, "then it''s settled, boss!"


    "Well, it''s called Ding Luoxue!"


    Ding Ning''s mouth is slightly tilted. Nana must like his name very much. It sounds better than Jia Mingzhi from Xiao Chunan. I don''t know how many times.


    "Done!"


    Wu Xian''s hands were like playing the piano, flying on the keyboard. Finally, he pressed the key, stood up and said calmly.


    "What about my cousin''s id now?"


    Ding Ning asked nervously.


    "I completely forged her registered residence according to the information you provided, entered the registered residence system, her identity is now real and effective, you let her take this identity card number to report the loss, and then directly reinstall an ID card."


    Wu Xian picked up his pen, wrote down an ID number and handed it to Ding Ning.


    "Thank you, old three. If you need any help, just say it."


    Ding Ning, like a treasure, carefully put away his ID card number, looked at Wu Xian sincerely and asked.


    "Boss, the third was joking with you just now. We are all our brothers. What nonsense conditions do we talk about?"


    Zhang Haifeng glared at Wu Xian with a bad face and hurriedly explained to Ding Ning.


    Wu Xian shook her head and said apologetically to Ding Ning, "boss, I know you don''t like to owe others. Coincidentally, I also don''t like to owe others. In fact, I wanted to ask you for help before, but I can''t open my mouth. I''ll take this opportunity to tell you today."


    "The second brother also said that he can''t open his mouth. If he has something to say, I''ll never refuse as long as I can do it."


    Ding Ning understands Wu Xian''s mood very much. His character is very similar to his previous character. They are all people with strong self-esteem and don''t like to ask for people.


    Zhang Haifeng looked at Wu Xian inexplicably. At this moment, he felt that the brother in the same dormitory for several years had become a little strange.


    "I want to be strong and protect the people I want to protect."


    Wu Xian clenched his fist and looked firm.


    Zhang Haifeng seemed surprised at his request and opened his mouth in amazement.


    Ding Ning looked at him thoughtfully and asked tentatively, "is it for song Xiaoyu?"


    "Yes!" Wu Xian replied vaguely.


    Ding Ning didn''t continue to ask questions. He knew that since Wu Xian was unwilling to say, he naturally had his reason.


    After meditating for a moment, Wu Xian asked in his expectant eyes, "how do you say to become stronger? Do you need money or power? Or are you more able to fight?"


    "Yes."


    Wu Xian answered without hesitation and looked a little proud: "I''m a hacker with quite good technology. It''s easy to want money, but I disdain to do that. As for power, I believe that as long as my hacker''s identity is exposed, some special departments of the state will find me and invite me to join, but that''s not the life I want."


    "Deal!"


    Ding Ning appreciated Wu Xian''s attitude and smiled, reached out and clapped his hands as evidence.


    "Thank you, boss!" Wu Xian smiled happily.


    "We are brothers! What can I thank you for?"


    Ding Ning is also very happy. In fact, Wu Xian doesn''t say that he wants to help him. His thin arms and legs dare to play with people. He is really worried that when he is not around one day, the goods will be broken by people on impulse.


    "Boss, I want it too, I want it too."


    Zhang Haifeng''s eyes lit up, holding Ding Ning''s arm and twisting like maggots. The coquettish voice made Ding Ning sick and almost didn''t spit out.


    "Roll the calf, the third is too thin. You are as strong as a calf and want a fart."


    Ding Ning kicked him away with a bad kick.


    "But I can''t fight. I think I''m the captain of the basketball team. I can''t beat a few gangsters. How can I protect the quiet of our family?"


    Zhang Haifeng stared at Ding Ning with a sad face. The expression was like a purdah complaining woman, which made Ding Ning shiver.


    At that moment, he stopped teasing him for fear of being disgusted by him. He said helplessly, "OK, OK, since I helped the third, I''ll help you."


    "Yeah, long live the boss, Baji!"


    Zhang Haifeng shouted with joy and kissed Ding Ning on the face with lightning speed.


    Ding Ning had a loveless vomiting expression on his face and desperately wiped the saliva on his face. He was really disgusted.


    "Boss, what can you do to help us become stronger? My motor nerve is not developed."


    Wu Xian was in a good mood. He squeezed out a smile on his face and inquired. Zhang Haifeng stopped making trouble and looked at him with his head and full face.


    Speaking of business, Ding Ning also got serious: "it depends on how strong you want to become. If you can only fight a little to deal with a few small gangsters, this degree is very simple, but if you want to be powerful among dozens of hundreds of people, you have to suffer."


    "I will be mighty and show my holiness before people."


    Zhang Haifeng hurriedly replied that he was originally a good athlete, with a good body foundation and a jumping personality. Naturally, he wanted to show off in front of beautiful women.


    Ding Ning ignored him, just smiled at Wu Xian and wanted to see how he chose.


    Wu Xian is a very planned and determined person. Without hesitation for too long, he said in a deep voice, "the stronger the better."


    Ding Ning nodded with satisfaction. If Wu Xianxin had no ambition and chose to deal with several gangsters, he would fool him and wouldn''t care more.


    Fortunately, Wu Xian and Zhang Haifeng did not disappoint him. Since we want to cultivate them, Ding Ning will naturally go all out.


    Immediately told Wu Xian, "take off your coat and lie in bed. I''ll give you some needles."


    "What''s the needle for?" Zhang Haifeng asked with a confused face.


    Wu Xian didn''t even ask. As ordered, he immediately took off his coat and lay in bed.


    Ding Ning looked at Wu Xian''s bony upper body and explained to Zhang Haifeng, "the third is different from you. He seldom exercises. Sitting next to the computer for a long time makes his meridians depressed, his absorption and digestion function subsides, loss of appetite and a lot of toxins in his body. I''ll use a silver needle to dredge his meridians and help him discharge toxins."


    "What about me? Do I need a needle?" Zhang Haifeng asked excitedly.


    "You don''t need it for the time being. Regular exercise gives you a good physical foundation."


    Ding Ning said patiently, and the 72 silver needles in his hand had pierced Wu Xian''s body.


    The finger contains real Qi. Flick the end of each silver needle, and a magical scene appears.


    Seventy two silver needles began to tremble and hum.


    "How does it feel?"


    Zhang Haifeng put his face close to Wu Xian and asked curiously.


    "It''s so numb and itchy. The upper body is like being bitten by ants."


    Wu Xian frowned, and his face looked both painful and comfortable. It was very strange.


    Ding Ning didn''t say a word and focused on the trembling silver needle.


    Three minutes later, the silver needle gradually stopped shaking, and Ding Ning bent his fingers again and flicked them respectively


    After three cycles, Ding Ning patted Wu Xian on the belly, 72 silver needles flew into the air, and Ding Ning grabbed them and put them away.


    Zhang Haifeng was stunned. After a long time, he burst into a rude remark: "lying in the trough, this is a trick."


    "Hurry to the bathroom and take a shower."


    Ding Ning sniffed and waved to Wu Xian, who was obviously suffering.


    With a "whoosh", Wu Xian walked into the bathroom with his pants like a gust of wind.


    A burst of excretory sound came. Zhang Haifeng suddenly covered his nose and exclaimed, "lying in the trough, why is it so smelly."


    Turning around, Ding Ning didn''t know when he had gone out. He hurriedly stopped breathing and followed him out. He saw Ding Ning smoking at the window on one side of the corridor and walked quickly.


    Zhang Haifeng took a cigarette from Ding Ning, took a deep breath and said exaggeratedly, "grandma, it almost smoked me."


    Ding Ning said with a bad smile, "don''t worry, it''s better later."


    "What?" Zhang Haifeng looked at him inexplicably and didn''t understand what he meant.


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard bursts of angry scolding from other dormitories; "Wocao, did Fusang release poison gas bombs? It stinks to death."


    "What''s the special smell? Who''s so wicked to buy such stinky tofu?"


    "What stinky tofu? It''s just the halitosis of a thousand year old zombie. It''s more smelly than my foot sweat."


    "It can''t be Wong Tai Sin''s fart. I''m almost fainted."


    "Oh, no, no, I''m going out to avoid. What''s the smell? Someone won''t dig a sewer down there."


    "Run, the gas bomb is coming. I won''t come back tonight. This is hardly a place for people."


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the crowd running away like the end of the world, Ding Ning and Zhang Haifeng looked at each other and laughed.

 Chapter 265

    "Boss, is the third child okay?"


    Zhang Haifeng was still very concerned about his roommate and asked with some uneasiness.


    "It''s all right. I forced out the toxins in his body with a silver needle. As soon as these toxins came out, they must smell bad and harmless to his body."


    Ding Ning lit another cigarette. Although it was a vent, the smell came faintly, and could only cover the strange smell with smoke.


    "Do I need to detoxify?"


    Zhang Haifeng looked at him and asked.


    "No, you often exercise. The toxins in your body will evaporate with sweat. Basically, there is no toxin."


    Ding Ning shook his head in denial.


    "How should I become stronger?" Zhang Haifeng asked persistently.


    "I''ll make a training plan for you. Every day you have to supervise Wu Xian to complete the training plan. After one month, you can almost lay a good foundation. I''ll teach you new exercise methods."


    Ding Ning doesn''t know whether to pass it on to them to practice Kung Fu, or to help them dredge their meridians and teach them breathing and breathing.


    Breathing and breathing is the ancestral skill of Uncle Wu. It''s not allowed to teach others. He has privately passed it on to Shen MuQing against his master''s life. It''s not appropriate to teach them again.


    The best choice is to pass it on to them to practice Kung Fu, but he doesn''t know if they can sense true Qi.


    It doesn''t mean that anyone can practice Kung Fu. It requires a certain martial arts talent. Otherwise, everyone can practice Kung Fu. All the people running all over the street are martial artists.


    Xiao Nuo is a martial arts genius with excellent roots and bones; Shen MuQing''s ice flesh and jade bones, if not for his poor health, his cultivation talent is also very high; Chu Yunna''s talent is also good, but she doesn''t want to practice martial arts. If she has nothing to do, she will practice "refining divine determination" and work harder than him.


    Ling Yun can''t do it. She doesn''t have martial arts talent, so Ding Ning hasn''t taught her any cultivation skills so far. For fear of making any mistakes, she can only practice great joy Zen with her.


    Lu Zhan and others are the same. Although they are special forces, they actually have no cultivation talent. Only Mavericks and Feng Jun have good roots and bones.


    But they eat and live together every day. Ding Ning is not good at favoring one over the other. He avoids complaining. He simply doesn''t teach anyone. Let them take the way of strengthening the body of modern martial artists.


    In fact, due to the rarity of aura in the current environment, the speed of cultivating ancient martial arts is very slow. Without sufficient aura support, it is not as good as using drugs to cooperate with the modern martial arts cultivation system.


    Therefore, Ding Ning asked Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian to exercise for a month, just to use this time to see if they can develop a set of cultivation methods suitable for modern martial artists in combination with drugs.


    Zhang Haifeng naturally didn''t know Ding Ning''s dilemma. His excited head was like a chicken pecking rice: "don''t worry, boss. I promise to supervise the old three to train with me every day."


    "That''s good. The first month is very important. The so-called wanzhang high-rise rises from the ground. The training time of the first month is to lay the foundation for you. Therefore, strictly follow my training plan and can''t be interrupted for a day."


    Ding Ning gave a satisfactory instruction, took out his mobile phone and began to write a training plan, which was nothing more than the training method heard from them in the land war.


    Zhang Haifeng looked at the training plan from Ding Ning as if he had learned the best. His eyes lit up and exclaimed: "the training intensity is comparable to that of a soldier. Can the old three''s small body support it?"


    "Don''t worry, don''t look at the old three thin, but once you decide, you will stick to it. On the contrary, don''t be unable to stick to it."


    Ding Ning is very relieved of Wu Xian. The guy''s will is absolutely firm, much more steady and steady than Zhang Haifeng''s character.


    "Cut, boss, don''t look down on people. I''m a good athlete. I like exercise best. Wait and see!"


    Zhang Haifeng muttered discontentedly.


    "I''ll wait and see."


    Ding Ning finished beating and looked at the time: "it''s almost time. The third should be fine. Let''s go back."


    "Wait a minute. I''m really afraid of the smell."


    Zhang Haifeng covered his nose with lingering palpitations, with a frightened expression on his face.


    "All right, I know." Ding Ning threw down a word and didn''t care if he went to the dormitory by himself.


    Zhang Haifeng followed behind with his nose covered. He went to the door of the dormitory and smelled it secretly. It''s really tasteless. Hey, boss.


    "I''ll go. Who are you? Why are you in our dormitory."


    Zhang Haifeng pushed the door into the dormitory. Seeing the change of Wu Xian, he immediately shouted with exaggeration.


    "All right, all right. You''re not too tired every day."


    Ding Ning watched Zhang Haifeng play treasure there.


    "Hey, don''t tell me. The third child has changed a lot. It''s like changing someone after detoxification. He''s much more handsome than before."


    Zhang Haifeng whirled back and forth around Wu Xian with wet hair.


    Wu Xian looked in the mirror and looked happy: "I also think it has changed a lot."


    Ding Ning smiled and said nothing. After Wu Xian discharged the poison, his previously yellow and dark skin obviously turned white, and even the scars left by several acne became slightly undetectable.


    The so-called one white covers all ugliness, not to mention Wu xianben''s body is not ugly, his facial features are very delicate, a little like boys and girls.


    At the moment, there is a faint red tide on his cheeks. If he puts on women''s makeup and has longer hair, some people believe that he is a girl.


    This tossing time is almost the same. Zhang Haifeng received a call from Liu Wenjing. They have been waiting at the school gate. Let''s go.


    Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian first fell in love. It was the sweetest time. Four people and two couples crowded in the back seat.


    Zhao Jingjing had a sweet smile and sat down on the co pilot. From time to time, she tilted her head and looked at Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning was at sixes and sevens in his heart. Without saying a word, he pretended not to see Zhao Jingjing''s eyes and drove five people to his destination.


    What a clever person Zhao Jingjing is. From Ding Ning''s attitude, she realized that Ling Yun should appear tonight. The corners of her mouth turned up slightly, but she didn''t say anything.


    Xiangsheri hotel is a comprehensive hotel integrating catering, entertainment, bathing, leisure and accommodation.


    It was originally Yang Kaishan''s private industry. After Qingyun Gang settled in the university city with an irresistible trend, this hotel became the first industry taken over by Qingyun gang. The celebration dinner was arranged in the largest imperial Hall of the hotel.


    When Ding Ning parked his car and came to the door of the hotel, Ling Yun had greeted him at the door with Feng Jun and Lu Zhan.


    Seeing Zhao Jingjing coming down from the co pilot, Lingyun came forward generously and said hello: "Hello, I''m Lingyun."


    "Hello, my name is Zhao Jingjing. I''m Ding Ning''s classmate, sister Ling Yun. I saw you last time. I was so handsome that I taught those learning dregs a lesson!"


    Zhao Jingjing took Lingyun''s arm enthusiastically and soon became familiar with her.


    Liu Wenjing and song Xiaoyu, who had seen Lingyun''s face a little ugly, were no longer happy when they saw Zhao Jingjing''s generosity. They could only pile up a smile and say hello to Lingyun.


    Zhang Haifeng looked at Ding Ning with remorse and stuck out his tongue. His sister-in-law swallowed it back to her mouth.


    Ding Ning settled down temporarily and became more and more grateful to Zhao Jingjing. The girl knew what to say on what occasion. She was really reasonable.


    Zhao Jingjing was not jealous, but claimed to be in the name of his classmates, which virtually resolved Ding Ning''s embarrassment.


    You know, although the relationship between the two didn''t break through that layer of window paper, they both knew that they liked each other.


    She can do this in the face of Lingyun, which is enough to make Ding Ning''s favor rise sharply.


    "Jingjing, let''s go. Let''s go in together."


    Ling Yun has been the boss for several days, and the way of connecting people and things has become mature.


    If she had seen Ding Ning in the past, she would have thrown pigeons into his arms like a forest, regardless of whether there was anyone around.


    But today, he behaved gracefully and generously, warm but not arrogant. When he saw Ding Ning, he just smiled sweetly. He greeted Zhao Jingjing and others most of the time. He had a calm demeanor that a big man should have.


    Seeing that Lingyun was approachable and spoke frankly and generously, Liu Wenjing and song Xiaoyu soon liked her. The four women gathered together and chattered, which also seemed quite harmonious.


    Only Ding Ning could feel two chilly lines of sight falling on him from time to time, making him feel uneasy.


    I had to be brave enough not to look at them and have a drink with my two roommates, Feng Jun and Lu Zhan.


    It seems that such an occasion is not suitable to mention the progress of Qingyun gang in the past two days. Feng Jun and Lu Zhan first congratulated him on the end of the exam, and then fought with him for wine.


    When it comes to drinking, the two guys from the Northeast Tiger haven''t been afraid of anyone. After Zhang Haifeng felt that two dozen and one was unfair, poor Wu Xian was also involved in the battle group.


    Ding Ning wanted to be so. He had better be drunk. Immediately, four out of five big men began the wine competition.


    Wu Xian''s drinking capacity is very poor, but probably because he is in a good mood today, he can hold up more than Zhang Haifeng who can drink a few cups.


    Zhang Haifeng was the first one to get drunk and lie down. His eyes were straight and his tongue rolled. He kept shouting at his wife. Liu Wenjing scolded him for being useless.


    As a result, the heroine stroked her sleeves and set out on behalf of her husband to start the scuffle again.


    Unfortunately, as soon as Liu Wenjing joined the war, Wu Xian died heroically and couldn''t shout on the table.


    Song Xiaoyu, who has always been quiet and delicate, finally showed his tough side. He stood up and stepped on the bench to join the battle group. He had a lot of fun playing with everyone.


    Well, Zhao Jingjing and Ling Yun can''t hold their breath now. They are unwilling to show weakness and strongly demand to join the war.


    I don''t know how much I drank. Anyway, when Ding Ning shouted the waiter to serve the wine, everyone had been drunk and lay down.


    Ding Ning shook his head and shouted to check out drunk. The waiter couldn''t laugh or cry and repeatedly told Ding Ning not to pay. It was the boss''s treat.


    Ding Ning, who has been drinking too much, wants to ask the waiter to call the boss and ask why he can''t pay the bill.


    The waiter was completely speechless. He couldn''t explain anything. Finally, he had to call brother Niu to deal with it.


    The calf is very busy, but he still runs here. Seeing that Ding Ning is also drunk, he scratched his ears and scratched his cheeks. He doesn''t know what to do.


    Finally, Peng Haitao decided the world. Anyway, the hotel has rooms. Let''s arrange rooms to stay.


    Late at night, the sleeping Ding Ning was awakened by thirst. He sat up with a dry mouth. The dull pupils recovered the focus for a long time.


    When he woke up, he found himself in the hotel and drank broken pieces.


    Poured a glass of water, shook his head and smiled bitterly. He was about to continue to fall asleep. Suddenly, there was a groan next door.


    With the grade of xiangsheri Hotel, the sound insulation effect of the wall is still very good. However, he dingning''s five senses and six senses are far more than ordinary people. The gentle and charming sound / cry is like a magic sound, which makes him feel hot and dry all over.


    As a semi old driver, he naturally understood what the sound meant. He couldn''t sleep because of the noise. He sat up impatiently and planned to watch TV.


    But... How is that woman''s voice so familiar? It seems to be Lingyun''s voice.


    Ling Yun? Ding Ning''s face changed sharply, and his whole body was excited. Most of the wine woke up in an instant.

 Chapter 266

    It''s impossible. How could it be Lingyun? He believes that Lingyun will never betray him.


    But the voice was clearly hers. Could it be that... Ding Ning thought of a great possibility.


    Everyone drank too much last night. Lingyun won''t treat others as himself when he is unconscious, right?


    Who would this man be, land war? Feng Jun? Zhang Haifeng or Wu Xian?


    Whoever it is, this result is unacceptable to Ding Ning.


    His heart was aching, and he got up with an iron blue face. The anger in his chest kept surging. He wanted to rush over and beat up the adulterer.


    But when he stormed out of the room and stood in front of the next door to break in, he hesitated and faintly felt timid.


    If the man is either the land war or Zhang Haifeng, he doesn''t know how to face it.


    It''s all caused by drunkenness. Things have happened. What can he do? Kill them? Or scold them? Or drive them away?


    How should he face Lingyun? Is it a breakup? Or as if nothing had happened? Or help them?


    Ding Ning''s heart had never been so painful. He was green capped by his brother. He couldn''t even blame him when he was drunk.


    The heartbreaking pain made him shortness of breath, and his chest fluctuated sharply. In the past, the groans like the sound of nature were filing his heart bit by bit like a file. The pain made him unable to breathe.


    He covered his chest, even breathing became difficult, and knelt powerlessly on the ground.


    No, even if it is a mistake, we must end it. Even if we die, we must die to understand.


    Ding Ning stared at his bloodshot eyes, found a pin, and his hands trembled to open the door.


    The door that can be opened without three seconds has become so difficult at the moment.


    After five minutes, Ding Ning opened the door and walked into the room pale.


    Just like a midnight ghost, standing quietly in the doorway, he didn''t have the courage to break in and have a look. He was afraid


    Ling Yun''s groan became more and more urgent and loud. It used to sound like the most beautiful sound of nature in the world, but now it''s like thousands of sharp arrows shooting at his heart, which makes his heart painful.


    "Ah..."


    With a loud joyful cry, the room fell into a dead silence, only the sharp gasp after the peak echoed.


    "You... You are so powerful that you can almost compare with my dingning."


    Ling Yun''s lazy and coquettish voice made Ding Ning feel as if he had been heavily bombarded by a giant hammer, leaving his brain blank, ignoring the smile response.


    Lingyun unexpectedly steals people behind his back and shamelessly compares himself with this man.


    Ding Ning''s face was as pale as paper, an unknown fire suddenly rose, gritted his teeth and reached out to press the switch.


    "Ah!"


    One or two screams, Ding Ning didn''t notice. His brain was chaotic and just wanted to break the adulterer into pieces.


    A dart rushed in, his eyes were all scarlet. He looked at the panicked Lingyun on his face indifferently: "you really deserve me."


    "Ding Ning, listen to me. Things are not what you think."


    Lingyun''s heart was shaking. She didn''t expect that Ding Ning would break in in the middle of the night and be "caught in bed".


    Regardless of being naked, he got up from the quilt like Ding Ning.


    "Go away, you don''t think it''s dirty, I think it''s dirty."


    Ding Ning pushed her aside with an expressionless face, and her eyes were full of ruthless indifference.


    "Wuwuwuwuwu..." Ling Yun fell to the ground, covered his face and cried bitterly.


    "Ding Ning, you are still not a man. Why do you treat sister Yun like this?"


    A crisp voice suddenly sounded, making Ding Ning stiff all over.


    I can''t believe looking at the little head sticking out of the quilt, I opened my mouth in amazement: "Jingjing, why are you here?"


    "Why can''t I be here? We can''t play 3P with the adulterer."


    Zhao Jingjing seemed very angry, with a straight face and a small mouth. Lao Gao said unhappily.


    Nima, Ding Ning was embarrassed. What''s the situation? Looking at Zhao Jingjing''s eyes suddenly became very strange.


    Is this girl a lesbian? My God, I fell in love with a lesbian?


    Wait, if it was Jingjing just now, wouldn''t it mean that Lingyun has become a lesbian?


    Knowing the truth, well, most of Ding Ning''s anger disappeared. As long as it wasn''t a man, it didn''t seem so unacceptable for two women to play lesbian.


    It seems that Lingyun was misunderstood. Looking at her crying pear blossom with rain, Ding Ning scratched her head in frustration: "you can''t keep your voice down. I was awakened when I was drunk."


    As soon as he said this, Zhao Jingjing''s face turned red and covered her head in the quilt with shame.


    Ling Yun stopped crying, wiped his tears and said timidly, "I''m sorry, Ding Ning, I won''t do this in the future. Don''t blame me."


    "She''s a lesbian. When did you become a lesbian? Can''t I satisfy you?"


    Ding Ning felt guilty. He thought of the picture of two lesbians together. His mouth was dry, and his heart began to accelerate involuntarily.


    Ling Yun was ashamed, covered his face and whispered, "I don''t know. I drank too much. When I woke up, she... She was touching me, and I felt it. I wanted it very much."


    Ding Ning slapped her on the ass angrily, "do you want to go to me? Is it fun to play with Lala?"


    "I... I drank too much!"


    Ling Yun said coyly, but there was a sentence she didn''t mean to say. Although Ding Ning was very capable, she didn''t have Zhao Jingjing to play. It was the unspeakable pleasure that made her wake up and still couldn''t refuse the temptation, so she let Zhao Jingjing act recklessly.


    Ding Ning is also drunk. What''s the trouble in the middle of the night, but when he knew that Ling Yun didn''t steal a man behind his back, he had forgiven her in his heart.


    Looking at Ling Yun''s graceful figure naked, the Adam''s apple stirred involuntarily and had an instinctive reaction.


    Ling Yun put down his heart and knew that Ding Ning wanted it. He immediately said in a shy low voice, "Jingjing is still here. I... I''ll go to your room."


    "OK, let''s go!"


    Ding Ning is in a hurry to put clothes on Ling Yun.


    "Don''t go. I''m afraid."


    At the thought of what they were about to do, Zhao Jingjing was sour and astringent, and couldn''t help but want to stop it.


    "Hum, you played with my wife. I haven''t settled accounts with you yet. I still want to visit for free?"


    Ding Ning said unhappily. At the thought that Zhao Jingjing was a lesbian, a trace of affection for her suddenly disappeared.


    "What to say, what to play... It''s terrible."


    Lingyun angrily punched him in the chest.


    "Hum, there''s nothing you can''t see. Anyway, I''m a lesbian. I''ll learn it."


    Zhao Jingjing bit her teeth, pursed her lips and said stubbornly, her heart pounding like a deer.


    "No, I''m so ashamed. I''ll take a bath."


    Ling Yun wrapped in a bath towel, blushed, bowed his head, pursed his lips and whispered, and walked quickly to the bathroom.


    "I don''t care. Either your wife sleeps with me or we sleep together."


    Zhao Jingjing flashed a cunning color at the bottom of her eyes and said firmly.


    Ding Ning knew that Lala hated men''s touch the most. When she remembered that she had walked with her hand in hand for a long time a few days ago, she had an inexplicable pleasure in her heart. She was disgusted and could not kill you. Hum, she stared at her and threatened:


    "Fuck off. I still want to take advantage of my wife. I warn you, forget it this time. Next time, I''ll directly fuck you, so as not to turn my wife into a lesbian."


    "It''s useless to talk without practicing. Come if you have the ability. I''m afraid of you."


    Zhao Jingjing looked at him provocatively.


    "Cut, it''s really exciting, isn''t it? Look, I dare."


    It seems that the real thing is that he can''t cure the dead Lala. Ding Ning came forward with a sneer and pulled up the quilt on Zhao Jingjing, and was stunned there.


    The girl is also naked. Her skin is as white as ivory. Although her chest is small and her butt is small, her skeleton is petite, her proportion is perfect, and she is full of strange temptations.


    "No, don''t cry..."


    Zhao Jingjing didn''t seem to expect that Ding Ning really opened the quilt, hurriedly covered the key, and opened his mouth to scream.


    Ding Ning was in a cold sweat. In a hurry, he covered her mouth and begged, "I''ll let you go. Don''t cry, i... I don''t know you''re not dressed."


    Zhao Jingjing trembled all over, her skin was pink, her face was like a big persimmon, her long eyelashes flickered. Seeing that Ding Ning was more nervous than her, a cunning color flashed in her eyes, and nodded to signal him to let go.


    Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief, and then released his hand. Embarrassed, he covered the quilt for her and said in a panic, "I don''t know you''re not dressed. I''m sorry!"


    "Hum, I''m a lesbian. I''ve never been seen by a man. It''s not impossible for me to forgive you, but you have to promise me a condition."


    With a sly smile, Zhao Jingjing solemnly began to talk about the conditions.


    "What conditions? Tell me."


    Ding Ning looked at her warily for fear that there would be some moths in the strange dead Lala.


    "You stay and sleep with me tonight." Zhao Jingjing bit her lower lip and said with a purplish face.


    "No!"


    Ding Ning refused without hesitation. Are you kidding? He''s still waiting to be in love with Lingyun. He can''t suffocate him if he stays here.


    "If you don''t promise, I''ll shout now that you want to rape me."


    Zhao Jingjing said and opened her mouth to shout.


    "No... no, can''t I promise you?"


    Ding Ning was frightened into a cold sweat and blocked her mouth without delay.


    "Oh, no!"


    Zhao Jingjing shook her head, got rid of his hand and whispered, "you really promised."


    Ding Ning said bitterly, "it''s no use for me to promise. Lingyun won''t promise either."


    "Sister Yun, I''ll take care of it for you."


    Zhao Jingjing said with confidence.


    "How do you handle it?"


    Ding Ning looked at her suspiciously and sighed in her heart that her sexual life was ruined tonight.


    "Then leave it alone. The mountain people have their own tricks."


    Zhao Jingjing smiled proudly and rolled her eyes: "turn around and I''ll take a bath with sister Yun."


    "I tell you, take a bath when you take a bath. Don''t touch my wife. If you really bend her, I''ll do what I say and give you a strong one."


    Ding Ning is really afraid that the dead Lala will bend Lingyun. When he thinks of Lingyun''s ecstatic voice before, he doesn''t feel good. Can Lala be better than himself? It''s unscientific.


    "Hum, you can do it if you have the ability. It''s useless to talk hard."


    Zhao Jingjing wrapped in a thin quilt and went straight to the bathroom barefoot. Lingyun didn''t close the door. She broke in directly.


    Ding Ning looked at Zhao Jingjing''s petite figure and her pearly and lovely feet and sighed a pity. How can such a top-notch girl become a lesbian? It''s a waste of resources.


    Lying on the bed, he suddenly felt a little cold on his arm. Looking at it suspiciously, he found that it was a large pool of water stains on the sheets, which made him depressed.


    Grandma, I''m strong enough. Is it really so comfortable with Lala? The amount of water is almost equal to when you are with yourself.

 Chapter 267

    I don''t know what Zhao Jingjing and Ling Yun said. Ding Ning thought she would never agree. Unexpectedly, she really promised to sleep with three people.


    Ding Ning is still a little excited. Which man doesn''t want to sleep together. Although Zhao Jingjing is a lesbian, she is also a pleasant beauty.


    No more than her figure. Just in terms of her appearance, she is more beautiful than Ling Yun. Probably only the goblin can compare with her.


    No, there is the Bodhisattva in the dream. I don''t know how I could have such an absurd dream.


    Although he has finally completed his dream of men sleeping together, Ding Ning''s desire is all gone at the moment. He''s joking. In front of Lala, he doesn''t have the thick skin and Lingyun do what he wants to do.


    The three were lying on a big bed, Ling Yun was lying in the middle, and they all woke up drunk. They were basically not sleepy. They chatted one by one.


    I don''t know how long later, Ling Yun, led by Ninghai Health Bureau and based on the two old disciples and grandchildren, set up a training course on traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia technology. Only after passing the strict examination and receiving the qualification certificate of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia, can he officially take up his post.


    Ding Ning logged in to the microblog, published a blog in the microblog to publicize traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia, which immediately attracted a hot discussion on the Internet. Countless people left messages to ask how to participate in the training course of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia technology.


    Ding Ning has no time to reply one by one. He can only publish an online link of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia training course, which explains the registration process in detail.


    At the same time, he calmed down and began to write a paper on the advantages and disadvantages of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia and Western medicine anesthesia.


    In the paper, Ding Ning elaborated the principle of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia in detail, used a large number of actual cases to prove that the meridians actually exist, demonstrated his point of view with detailed data and cases, uploaded the clinical effect of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia to the Internet in the form of video, and compared it with the advantages and disadvantages of Western medicine anesthesia.


    The paper was published in the Journal of China medical guidelines, which is a national key academic journal and a national journal in charge of the Ministry of health.


    Once published, this paper caused an uproar and caused a sensation in the whole medical community. Even the internationally famous medical journals began to pay attention to Ding Ning.


    The hot discussion on the Internet is in full swing, some support, some oppose, some despise, some strongly support, and scold Ding Ning for grandstanding and full of nonsense. He is completely engaged in feudal superstition


    In short, there are all kinds of things to say, especially those who study western medicine. There is even a microblog with millions of fans, big V, which is "famous all over the world" and scolds without image, saying that Ding Ning is a liar. His published papers are completely feudal superstition and fallacious theories, which is deliberately belittling the anesthesia technology of Western medicine, We strongly urge all hospitals not to adopt the technology of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia, which has great hidden dangers.


    "Famous all over the world" is a returned doctor of Western medicine in a hospital in Yanjing. He has a high reputation. At his call, people without mathematics western medicine joined the army of Crusades and denounced Ding Ning.


    More netizens who did not know the truth were bewitched and followed the trend. For a while, there was a lot of abuse against Ding Ning on the Internet.


    Although Ding Ning''s fan support group and some Chinese medicine lovers launched a sharp counterattack to defend Ding Ning.


    But this time "famous all over the world" seems to be well prepared. The huge Navy submerged the people who supported Ding Ning in the crowd.

 Chapter 268

    Although Ding Ning had expected this for a long time, he still inevitably had a deep sadness in his heart.


    This is a paper published in a key academic journal in charge of the Ministry of health. If it can be published, it means that it has passed the audit, which is enough to prove the national recognition attitude towards this paper.


    But he didn''t expect that before those western countries jumped out to sing the opposite tune, these people couldn''t sit still and jumped out like a mad dog to show their loyalty. What an irony.


    This is the same root, why is it too urgent? Are these people worshiping foreigners or have ulterior motives?


    With such a group of people who admire western medicine and belittle the treasures left by their ancestors, when can traditional medicine recover?


    What are their intentions? Ding Ning couldn''t understand the mentality of these people, and his heart was inexplicably full of righteous indignation.


    He took the initiative to log in to the microblog and published a blog article called "what country are you from?".


    The specific contents are as follows:


    In the long history, the Chinese nation has gone through five thousand rough years. Its culture has a long history. Culture is the crystallization of human spirit, including all spiritual products such as language, literature and art.


    In Shuoyuan, Liu Xiang of the Han Dynasty said, "the rise of martial arts means that you don''t accept it, don''t change the culture, and then add punishment". Here, the word "culture" is opposite to "martial arts", which means enlightenment.


    In the preface to Qushui poems, Wang Rong of the Southern Qi Dynasty said: "set up God, reason, scenery and customs, and apply culture to softness and distance".


    The word "culture" also means culture, governance and education, which is enough to show that culture reflects the spiritual civilization and ideological realm of people in an era.


    With the progress of the times, culture should keep pace with the times, not stagnate, let alone regress.


    But now, foreign culture is eroding Chinese people''s thoughts. Chinese people''s understanding of traditional culture is fragmented, and some are skeptical about the practical significance of traditional cultural value.


    We should reflect on culture. Foreign cultural customs were passively integrated into China before the Manchu and Qing Dynasties. The result of cultural conflict is the victory of Shenzhou culture!


    The importance of culture to a country and a nation is immeasurable. When a country and a nation lose their unique cultural wealth, the country and nation will have no progress.


    Why should we abandon the cultural heritage that our ancestors have worked hard to leave us for generations and become infatuated with western culture? Why is a culture that has been inherited for 5000 years overthrown by western culture that was born hundreds of years ago?


    Perhaps, some people will say that he is learning from foreigners to control them, but I would like to ask, do you really understand the meaning of this sentence?


    Now let me tell you, the meaning of this sentence is to learn from the advanced technology of the west to resist the West - take the other way and return it!


    But some people only read half of it, knelt and licked it without shame, but belittled the 5000 year old traditional culture of our great China.


    I would like to ask, which country are you from? How many benefits did Westerners give you to work so hard as a traitor?


    Ding Ning, with a feeling of resentment, worked hard to write. Without hesitation, Aite the microblog number of "famous all over the world", which is self-evident.


    As soon as the article was published, it was wildly reprinted by fans. The "black Ding" group boycotting Ding Ning lost its voice and did not make any response for the time being.


    Ding Ning''s move was too cruel. Standing at the commanding height of morality, he raised the incident to the level of no national honor and becoming a traitor and traitor, so that they did not dare to speak casually.


    Those followers who didn''t know the truth immediately changed their course, and the wind of public opinion supported Ding Ning.


    Of course, many people don''t really want to support Ding Ning, but the patriotic complex is causing trouble. Ding Ning''s article has successfully changed the position of angry youth. They may not understand what traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia is, let alone what milestone significance traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia has for medicine. They only know that traditional Chinese medicine is made in China, that''s enough.


    Even so, the number of Ding Ning''s fan support group is still soaring wildly, breaking through 3 million in an instant, and growing at an amazing rate.


    "Whether Ding Ning''s medical skills are true or false, I will powder him based on his patriotism."


    "Support domestic products and resist imports. Western medicine is also imported. Traditional Chinese medicine is domestic. As a Chinese, we must support domestic products and Ding Ning."


    "Well said, how can my 5000 year old culture in China be invaded by Western barbarians? I didn''t understand this before. Now I''m awakened by Ding Ning''s words. Anyway, I''ve decided Ding Ning."


    "Come on, Ding Ning, we support you."


    "Famous all over the world, you traitor and traitor, get out of China!"


    "Famous all over the world, you traitor and traitor, get out of China! + 1"


    "Famous all over the world, you traitor and traitor, get out of China! + 2"


    "Famous all over the world, you traitor and traitor, get out of China! + 3"


    "Famous all over the world, you traitor and traitor, get out of China! + 10086"


    ¡­¡­


    Before, the most popular "famous all over the world" microblog was full of Posts rolling out of China and brushing the screen instantly.


    In the director''s office of a hospital in Yanjing, a man in his forties looked at the voice on the computer screen and wanted to cry without tears. In just two hours, less than 100000 of his more than two million fans were left, mostly zombie powder.


    The most outrageous thing is that many of those fans turned their guns and crusaded against him, shouting to get him out of China, selling his name and the hospital where he worked, and even his home address were put on the Internet, allowing him to see the terrible power of online violence.


    His name is Huo Renli. He is a returned doctor who has just returned to China for a few years. Now he is the director of neurosurgery in a nationally famous hospital in Yanjing.


    It''s not that he has a grudge against Ding Ning, but he advocates western medicine and has always been proud and conceited. He despises traditional Chinese medicine and thinks that traditional Chinese medicine is a pseudoscience.


    His ultimate goal is to crack down on Ding Ning and improve his popularity and suck more powder. For this reason, he also spent money to hire an online Navy.


    But I didn''t expect to steal the chicken and eat the rice. Ding Ning turned the world around with an article, which not only made him crazy, but also threatened his personal safety.


    He has seen with his own eyes how the angry youths smashed the vehicles produced by Fusang. He still has a bright future, but he doesn''t want to be boycotted as imported goods.


    No, we must find a way to turn the situation around. Even if we can''t beat Ding Ning, we must never put ourselves in danger.


    Huo Renli''s face twisted and thought hard. He looked at the ground washed under his microblog, and his heart was dripping blood.


    After thinking hard, Huo Renli wrote a blog with great vigour. After reviewing it again and again, he clicked send.


    Then he nervously followed the microblog to see how the effect was.


    In this microblog, he first solemnly declared that he did not despise traditional Chinese medicine, nor did he worship foreign countries as some malicious people said, nor did he deliberately target some people.


    But from a medical point of view, he professionally listed a lot of data as supplementary evidence, and uploaded a large number of human body X-rays, which fully proved that there could be no meridians in the human body, trying to overthrow Ding Ning''s theory.


    Meridians, like Dantian, exist in ideology. Huo Renli is justified and reasonable. It has indeed played a certain role. Although some people who are not firm in their position have not changed their course immediately, their reputation for denouncing Huo Renli has also been greatly reduced.


    Those western medicine practitioners who dared not fart before immediately jumped out and published microblogs to cheer for Huo Renli and support his theory, but they did not dare to slander Ding Ning as recklessly as before.


    Seeing that they engaged in academic debate with a scientific and professional attitude, netizens also stopped making noise and eagerly waited for Ding Ning to respond.


    In everyone''s eagerness, Ding Ning got up from the flushed Ling Yun, habitually turned on his mobile phone and clicked on his microblog.


    After seeing Huo Renli''s microblog, he disdained to turn his mouth and input a paragraph: "acupoints are also things that can''t be detected by instruments. Don''t they still exist? If Western instruments can''t detect them, it doesn''t mean they don''t exist. It can only be said that the so-called technology in the west is not developed enough."


    One stone arouses thousands of waves. Even though acupoints and meridians are not recognized by the international medical community, netizens have no doubt about the existence of acupoints.


    After all, most people have done foot therapy and inadvertently touched Ma acupoints in their daily life. Their personal experience has long made them believe that acupoints are real.


    Yes, since acupoints exist, why can''t meridians exist? Is it too arbitrary to deny its existence just because it cannot be detected.


    Especially when I think about it, acupuncture points and meridians can not be detected even in those western developed countries, but the magical Chinese traditional medicine can accurately perceive it, which makes them have a strong sense of national pride.


    Therefore, the public opinion on the Internet once again inclined to Ding Ning one-sided. Even the comments made by individual dissenters were submerged in the army of supporting Ding Ning.


    Before Huo Renli fought back, Ding Ning''s second microblog came one after another.


    Don''t take ignorance as a capital to worship foreign countries. Even now, there are many phenomena that can''t be explained by science in death valley, Bermuda Triangle and so on? If you can''t explain them scientifically, it doesn''t mean they don''t exist. It only means that the so-called western science and technology you believe in and worship is not advanced enough and not qualified to explore China''s long cultural heritage. In your eyes, the supreme western culture is only the barbarian culture developed over hundreds of years. How can it be compared with China''s 5000 year long history? Shut up, a mouse excrement spoils a pot of soup. Don''t tarnish the word "medicine".


    As soon as this blog post was published, there was another uproar on the Internet. Ding Ning was not only aimed at "famous all over the world", but directly at the whole western countries.


    This can''t blame Ding Ning. It can only blame that "famous all over the world" is really uninteresting. Senior official Ding is enjoying his beautiful family and is ready to raise his gun and fight for 300 rounds again. He is in no mood to be so angry.


    Bang!


    Huo Renli gritted his teeth and fell a teacup. He growled in a low voice, "Ding Ning, what are you, a mere graduate student? What qualifications do you have to point fingers at me and abuse me as rat shit?"


    Some people in this world are like this. He only thinks of the humiliation brought to him by Ding Ning, but forgets that he abused others first. All his mistakes are others'' and he is always right.


    "Jingling!"


    While he was thinking hard about how to fight back against Ding Ning, the phone on his desk suddenly rang, which startled him.


    Who calls his office so late? Coupled with his irritability, he picked up the phone and said impatiently, "Hey, who is calling in the middle of the night? Is he sick?"

 Chapter 269

    "Huo Renli, this is Jiang Zunyi. Who do you think is ill?"


    An old and angry voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Er, President Jiang, I''m sorry. I didn''t know it was you. What can I do for you?"


    As soon as Huo Renli''s face changed, he quickly smiled and apologized. He took out his handkerchief and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. Unexpectedly, it was the old Dean''s phone.


    If President Jiang is only the president, he, a returned doctor, has not paid much attention to him. After all, with his medical skills, he will get mixed up in any hospital.


    But in addition, as the brother of the Vice Minister of health, he had to hold his tail and flatter deliberately. It really angered the old Dean. The whole China had no place for him.


    "Tell me, how dare I tell such a great man as" famous all over the world. "


    President Jiang was angry and said sarcastically.


    "Hehe, President Jiang, please calm down. I''m also in a bad mood. I didn''t hear your old voice. Your adults don''t remember villains. Don''t talk to me."


    Huo Renli laughed twice, his face full of flattery, and kept apologizing.


    "Oh, you know you''re a smelly mouth, Huo Renli. Are you really sick? Where did Ding Ning provoke you? What are you looking for?"


    Jiang Yuan was furious when he grew up and roared, "we can''t keep a Western God like you in our hospital. Tomorrow, you can hand in your resignation report."


    President Jiang, who has always been a good tempered person, began to curse, which made Huo Renli''s heart Click and asked with a pale face:


    "Old Dean, what''s going on? Didn''t I just get in touch with Ding Ning on the Internet? As for asking me to resign?"


    "A few words? Ha ha, Huo Renli, I think you are special. You spend too much time abroad, and you are stupid. You don''t even have the most basic political sensitivity. Ding Ning''s papers are published in national journals. Don''t you understand what this means?"


    "This represents... The state''s supportive attitude towards traditional Chinese medicine."


    Huo Renli flashed a flash of lightning in his mind. His face suddenly turned white. He was weak and paralyzed in the chair. He muttered to himself, "it''s over, it''s over!"


    "You know it''s over?"


    President Jiang angrily scolded that iron is not steel: "I thought you were a doctor of medicine and a capable person. Recruiting you into the hospital can also benefit the people of China. Usually you are arrogant and like to say strange and sarcastic words, but I didn''t expect that you should publish those remarks attacking traditional culture on the Internet. The Ministry of Health called me and I haven''t paid attention to it yet I''ll talk to you tomorrow morning, but now even the National Security Bureau has found me. I suspect you are a spy sent by foreign hostile forces. If you want to conduct a detailed investigation, you''ll wait for interrogation. "


    "Old Dean, you have to save me. I''m really not a spy. Besides, I''m not the one who makes opposition comments on the Internet. Isn''t there anyone else? Why are you staring at me?"


    Huo Renli''s dead soul came out, and his tears came out. He begged with tears.


    "How do you think you''ve got an eye on you? Who makes you the most conspicuous, the most cheerful, the most ugly and the most out of line? Everyone else is following you. Who else can you keep an eye on if you don''t?"


    President Jiang roared with anger.


    "I... I''m wrong. What should I do now? Old Dean, you have to help me."


    Huo Renli trembled all over and begged in panic.


    "Hey!"


    Jiang Yuan sighed a long sigh, and his voice eased a little: "who let you be an employee of my hospital? I''ll give up my old face to protect you and ask the National Security Bureau to cancel your investigation. However, you must make a gesture and show your attitude, so that I can speak well. Otherwise, no one can save you."


    "Well, old Dean, I listen to you. I''ll do whatever you say. As long as the NSA doesn''t catch me, you can let me do anything."


    Huo Renli was overjoyed. There was nothing like the reserved appearance of the chief doctor, and he kept talking in panic.


    "Jiang said forcefully.

 Chapter 270

    "All right, all right, you are used to being a leader. You should convey the central spirit to me at home."


    President Jiang shook his head reluctantly and said with a bitter smile, "you might as well tell me about the little guy named Ding Ning. Is that traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia true?"


    "Of course, it''s true. You don''t know. This boy could not have passed the submission in China Medical Guide magazine. After all, the international medical community always doesn''t recognize the existence of meridians, or I instructed Lao Tang, the editor in chief of the magazine, to go to Ninghai in person. You don''t know that Lao Tang was reluctant, pushed away in every way, or gave a dead order with a straight face I went there unwillingly. "


    Speaking of Ding Ning, Minister Jiang immediately beamed with emotion and voice: "Lao Tang went to see Ding Ning, guess what?"


    "What can I do? It''s just that the paper has passed."


    President Jiang said disapprovingly, and he didn''t arouse his appetite at all.


    "He didn''t lose money this time, but made a lot of money. That old Tang has been engaged in editing for many years. He has serious lumbar keyboard protrusion, shoulder spondylitis, cervical spondylosis, varicose veins and pancreatitis. He was uncomfortable. He originally reviewed Ding Ning''s paper with a skeptical attitude. As a result, he met him. Before he embarrassed Ding Ning, he was given a traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia by the boy first, He cured all his problems. Now Lao Tang was completely convinced. When he came back, he immediately published his paper and strongly praised Ding Ning. Now everyone praises Ding Ning as a real miracle doctor. Traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia is magical and absolutely no problem. He also introduced this paper to the lancet for publication. "


    "The lancet? This is the most authoritative magazine in the international medical community. Can it pass?"


    President Jiang exclaimed, "the lancet is one of the oldest and most valued peer-reviewed medical journals in the world and one of the most authoritative academic medical journals in the medical community. If Ding Ning''s paper can be adopted by the lancet, it is likely to cause the international medical community to re-examine traditional Chinese medicine, so as to remove the label of pseudoscience, This is a great event, which is of milestone significance to the recovery of traditional Chinese medicine.


    "Who knows, anyway, Lao Tang recognized Ding Ning''s theory, and you also know that he is a guy who recognizes death, but it''s hard to say whether this paper can be on the lancet in the end. It depends on the attitude of the lancet. I believe if they can come to Shenzhou personally and let Ding Ning confirm the existence of meridians face to face, it may really be a blockbuster."


    Minister Jiang said uncertainly, but he didn''t hold much hope in his heart. After all, it''s no less difficult to get on the lancet than to win the Nobel Prize.


    "This Ding Ning is really interesting. I really want to see him when I have a chance."


    President Jiang showed great interest in Ding Ning.


    "Wait for a chance. Recently, Ninghai is preparing for the branch of the Chinese Medicine Association. I intend to absorb him as a representative of the dissemination of traditional medical culture, tap the boy''s potential and make the first shot in the promotion of Chinese culture."


    Minister Jiang was full of ambition and said excitedly.


    President Jiang''s eyes turned: "can you find a way to dig him to our hospital."


    "This... It''s hard to say. I''ll ask next time."


    Minister Jiang can''t be sure, but he remembers that Secretary Du is also staring at Ding Ning. How can he agree to release people.


    What''s more, he is responsible for the preparation of Ninghai traditional Chinese Medicine Association. He also expects Ding Ning to make achievements and accumulate some political achievements for him.


    "That''s a deal. Don''t forget."


    President Jiang solemnly told him that he had made the head of the Ministry of Jiang big for a while, so he could only vaguely perfunctory in the past.


    Ding Ning, who was hanging out with Lingyun in Qingyun club, also had a headache. Unexpectedly, when he was just ready to start a full-scale war, the famous man all over the world suddenly surrendered, which made him feel suffocated when he punched out with all his strength.


    Can''t you have a little backbone and fight me to the end? I finally decided to get up from my daughter-in-law''s belly and fight you to the end. This combat effectiveness is too scum.


    But if he doesn''t hit the smiling face, people will be soft and admit defeat. If he is aggressive again, he will only make the majority of fans think that he has a small belly and Chicken Intestines and has no measure.


    He looked at Lingyun who had fallen asleep and lit a cigarette. Anyway, he was idle. He was very bored and opened the private letter he never read.


    In addition to individual system messages, most of the private letters are written by fans. Some want to keep them, some want to keep them, some consult medical problems, and some leave a phone to ask for an appointment


    In short, there are all kinds of messy contents. The most excessive thing is that a gay man asked him if he was interested in group P, which made him cold. MD, do you think it''s a golden cudgel competition?


    Delete these messy private letters easily. Suddenly, a private letter attracted his attention. The date was more than ten days ago, and the sender was fine after the rain.


    He is still interested in the leader of the support group who has always maintained his fans. He has also read her microblog and wants to know if she is Shen MuQing.


    Unfortunately, on her microblog, there were no photos, no contact information, and no detailed information. She only uploaded some photos of rural scenery and some comments on things. Instead, her gender showed that she was female.


    At the moment, seeing that the mysterious rain had passed and the sky had cleared, he was immediately interested.


    Click to open it. There is only a group of digital numbers in the private letter. It doesn''t look like a telephone number or a micro signal. It is likely to be penguin.


    Well, Ding Ning only logged in to the penguin of Zhao Xin and Lingyun''s two friends. According to the penguin she left, the results showed that the nickname was sunny after rain, and she applied for friends quickly.


    But after waiting for a long time, he didn''t pass. He should not be online. After all, it was more than 12 o''clock. Ding Ning didn''t care. He put his mobile phone on the bedside table and hugged Lingyun into deep sleep.


    "Jingling!"


    The telephone ring is so harsh in the darkness of midnight.


    For a long time, Lingyun, who was sleeping soundly, didn''t even open his eyes. He touched the mobile phone on the head cabinet and pressed the answer button. He said impatiently, "Hello! Who?"


    "Hey, are you Ling Yun, Chu Yunxiu''s daughter? Your mother is in our hands. She owes us 30 million. I''ll give you an hour to redeem people, otherwise!"


    The environment at the other end of the phone is very noisy, and a man''s hoarse voice carries an undisguised threat.


    Lingyun''s whole body was excited. Her confused brain suddenly woke up. Dai Mei frowned: "who are you? How can my mother owe you money? How can I know if what you said is true or false?"


    Ling Yun knows Chu Yunxiu so well that he can break a penny into two. How can he owe someone money? He subconsciously thinks that someone wants to extort money.


    "Then let you listen to her voice?"


    The man''s footsteps came from the phone. Soon Lingyun heard Chu Yunxiu''s cry: "yun''er, I''m sorry for you, I''m sorry for you, don''t come here, don''t come here..."


    "Mom, don''t panic. Tell me what''s going on?"


    Lingyun is like falling ice valley. His heart is tightly pulled together in an instant. He forces himself to calm down and asks in a hurry.


    "I... uh!"


    Before Chu Yunxiu could speak, his mouth was covered, and the man''s hoarse voice came: "do you believe it now? I''ll give you an hour to redeem people at the door of the Celebrity Club, otherwise, you''ll wait to collect the body for your mother."


    "Don''t mess around, don''t hurt my mother, I''ll raise money right away..."


    "We want money but not life, but your mother is really too unworthy. She wants to default. My patience is limited. I warn you not to call the police. It''s useless to call the police. Chu Yunxiu owes us money in black and white. Remember, you only have an hour. You can''t wait."


    Before Lingyun could speak, the other end hung up with a bang.


    "Ding Ning, Ding Ning, wake up. Something''s wrong with my mother."


    Lingyun shakes dingning in panic. Unfortunately, dingning has fallen into deep sleep. Even if he is struck by thunder, he can''t wake him up.


    Lingyun remembered that Ding Ning told her that he couldn''t wake up when he fell into deep sleep.


    In the past, Lingyun might have been helpless in such a thing, but now, 30 million is nothing to her at all.


    Isn''t it just taking money to redeem people? Ling Yun hurriedly put on his clothes and ran out, driving a Lamborghini straight to the Celebrity Club.


    In order to prevent the axe gang from sneaking attack, Lu Zhan and Wang Yang, who are on the night shift, are surprised to see Ling Yun run out in a panic and don''t even fight with them.


    Wang Yang asked strangely, "what''s the matter with the landlady? How can she look at her face? Where are you going in the middle of the night?"


    "It can''t be an accident. Go to the boss and ask the Mavericks to come out on duty. I''ll follow them. If something happens to the landlady in the middle of the night, she''ll be in trouble."


    Lu Zhan frowned and always felt uneasy. He immediately rushed out and drove a Land Rover to follow Lingyun.


    Ling Yun stepped on the accelerator fiercely, and the speed was more than 200 yards. The howling night wind blew the messy hair on her forehead, just like her mood at the moment.


    During this time, Chu Yunxiu played mahjong every night and went home to bed in the morning. Ling Yun felt that even if she lost some money at cards, it was nothing. As long as she was happy, it was up to her.


    In retrospect, my mother looked haggard and absent-minded when she came home these two days. She fell asleep after eating.


    Occasionally when I talk to her, my eyes twinkle and falter, which is obviously very abnormal.


    She was busy helping every day. She thought she was tired of staying up late playing mahjong, so she didn''t care.


    This made her blame herself. If she could care more about her mother, it wouldn''t happen.


    At the thought of her mother being detained now, she was likely to suffer from flesh and blood, and her heart was bleeding with pain.


    "Mom, you must not have an accident. If they dare to touch you, I will kill them."


    Lingyun''s face was like iron, and his chest seemed to be blocked with a huge stone.


    "Jingling!"


    The phone rang suddenly. Looking at the caller ID, Ling Yun hurriedly put on his Bluetooth headset and cried, "Ding Ning, you can wake up. My mother has an accident."


    "Don''t panic. Where are you now? Pull over and the land war has gone after you. Tell me in detail what''s going on."


    While wearing clothes, Ding Ning whispered comfortingly and began to summon air wing one with spiritual force.


    Lingyun obediently pulled over and choked to tell the story. Ding Ning woke up now and her heart was put into practice in an instant.


    Ding Ning frowned and always felt something wrong. Where did someone suddenly call in the middle of the night to ask for 30 million gambling debt and only give it for an hour.


    There must be some conspiracy in it. After a little thought, he said in a deep voice: "when the land war arrives, let him go with you, and I''ll rush there now."

 Chapter 271

    "Boss, things have been done. Ling Yun is on his way."


    "OK, follow the original plan."


    The president''s office of Yige company was brightly lit. A handsome young man wearing a thick necklace and a flower shirt, holding a cigar, sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, hung up the phone in Mandarin with a breath of Xiangjiang accent.


    "Junwei, everything is going according to the plan. Are you sure that Ling Yun will call you for help?"


    He turned and said to the man sitting in the boss''s chair.


    Liu Junwei''s mouth was slightly tilted, and his glasses glittered with obscure luster under the light, "Don''t worry, Chu Yunxiu''s family background is very clear. Their social relationship is very simple. They don''t have any rich friends. At this time, the only one who can save them is me. Even if Ling Yun doesn''t want to beg me, her mother who likes to take advantage of small things will force her to beg me."


    "Junwei, I really don''t understand. How beautiful is that woman named Ling Yun? If you want to go to her, you can find some brothers to tie you up. As for calling me from Xiangjiang to Ninghai to do such a play?"


    The flower shirt man looked at the old classmate and asked, "with your wealth and status, what kind of woman can''t get it."


    "Heqing, you don''t understand!"


    Liu Junwei smiled and shook his head. He stood up and came to the wine cabinet. He opened a bottle of red wine and poured a glass for the man with a flower shirt. He didn''t explain.


    He has set up this bureau for a long time. He is waiting for the net to be closed today. In order not to leave his tail, he did not use Ninghai''s hands and specially called Cao Heqing from Xiangjiang to help set up the Bureau.


    Cao Heqing''s father is a club in Xiangjiang, and his mother is from Ninghai. He got along well with Liu Junwei when he was in high school in Ninghai.


    After graduating from high school, Cao Heqing didn''t want to study and went back to Xiangjiang to become an old man. Liu Junwei and Liu Junwei also had contact during their study abroad.


    But Cao Heqing doesn''t know that Liu Junwei despises him in his heart. The reason why he keeps in touch with him is that he looks very good and he wants to have sex with him.


    Cao Heqing took the wine glass and shook it. A touch of banter flashed in his long, narrow and deep eyes: "our dignified Liu Xueba won''t really fall in love with that beautiful girl called Lingyun."


    "Hehe, how could I fall in love with her? You think too much."


    Liu Junwei took a sip of red wine and denied it.


    "Then I really don''t understand. Since you don''t love her, what are you doing so much?"


    Cao Heqing raised his eyebrows and asked in wonder.


    "You don''t need to understand. Just do what I say. When things are done, you take your brother and leave with 30 million."


    Liu Junwei picked up the corners of his mouth, scratched a touch of evil color, glanced at him obliquely, and put a touch of cold in his voice: "remember, no matter when it comes, it will rot in his stomach as if it had never happened."


    "You are my big money owner now. What you say is what you say. I don''t inquire, let alone say it. I have great professional ethics. You can rest assured."


    Cao Heqing saw that he was unwilling to say or tangle. He brought more than a dozen brothers to Ninghai to set up a bureau for more than half a month, and he could earn 30 million. Where can I find such a good thing.


    The only thing that worries him is: "there will be no sequelae if we set up a bureau in the Qian family''s field."


    "No, I have four little money, but I always remember some people."


    Liu Junwei showed a sinister smile and remembered that the twins whom Qian Sishao cared about were cut off by Ding Ning. If he hadn''t been banned from going out by the family, I''m afraid he would have begun to retaliate against him.


    At the thought of this, he was secretly proud and played with people. It has always been his strength. He just mentioned it to Qian Sishao. Maybe he can help him out. The fool was grateful and willing to actively cooperate with him.


    All things happen in the Celebrity Club and will end there. Even if the plan is unsuccessful and the matter is exposed, Ding Ning can only find four little money even if he wants to settle the account.


    A guy from a small town in the southwest border will die if he can fight with the Qian family again.


    However, he preferred to see Ding Ning in pain when he lost his love. Only this degree of revenge can make him feel happy.


    Liu Junwei looked at his watch and frowned slightly. It is estimated that Lingyun should have arrived at the Celebrity Club and met the scholar Chu Yun. Yes, why haven''t you called him for help yet? What''s wrong?


    At the moment, Ling Yun and Lu Zhan have indeed come to the Celebrity Club. Under the leadership of hoarse voice, they have indeed seen Chu Yunxiu.


    But Liu Junwei didn''t think of it. During this time, he always stared at Chu Yunxiu to set up a bureau. He didn''t know that Ling Yun was not the former Ling Yun, but an underground boss.


    "Mom, how can you owe people so much money?"


    In a large VIP private room of the Celebrity Club, Ling Yun saw that Chu Yunxiu was only controlled by more than a dozen men and had not been hurt. He was relieved and asked with a look of doubt in his eyes.


    "I... I''m sorry for you. I''ve lost all our real estate and still owe 30 million. I don''t want to live, wuwuwuwuwu..."


    Chu Yunxiu trembled all over, with a look of regret on her face, and cried with tears.


    Listening to Chu Yunxiu crying, Ling Yun is angry, angry and distressed.


    It turned out that Chu Yunxiu was very lucky to play mahjong during this period. He could win eight thousand children every day, and his addiction to cards was growing.


    One night more than ten days ago, I had an appointment to play mahjong, but a sister couldn''t come temporarily because of an emergency,


    At this time, she couldn''t make it. Sister sun proposed that there was an underground casino here. She wanted to play.


    Chu Yunxiu was itchy when he didn''t play cards. He held the idea of opening his eyes and promised to follow.


    Originally, I only wanted to see if I didn''t gamble, but I didn''t expect sister sun to be lucky. With 20000 chips, I won 50000 in a short time.


    Chu Yunxiu looked red eyed and itched hard. He gritted his teeth and bought a chip of 10000 yuan. Then he bet. He thought it would be a big deal. After losing the 10000 yuan, he stopped.


    Perhaps she has won more than 30000 in gambling recently, which makes her feel that the money is really easy to come.


    That night, she won more than 200000 at the top. Unfortunately, she was greedy. When she came home in the morning, she not only lost all the money she won, but also lost the 10000 yuan principal.


    Chu Yunxiu is usually stingy. He is dying of heartache after losing 10000 yuan. After summing up and reflecting, he thinks it is easy to win money. He is too greedy to stop in time.


    So the next night, she stopped playing mahjong and decided to go to the casino to win 10000 yuan and leave.


    But once a person enters the casino, she can''t control herself. After winning back the 10000 yuan, she wants to win 20000, 20000 and 30000


    The next night she won more than 70000. She went home happily and decided not to gamble again.


    But on the third night, she followed the devil and thought that she won more than 70000 last night. It''s a big deal to lose all the money she won. If she''s lucky, she might win more.


    That night, she was unlucky and lost more than 70000 chips soon. She was unwilling and took out another 30000 principal. She was lucky and finally won back more than 30000.


    Winning money for several days in succession made her heart expand, bet more and more heavily, win more, and lose more.


    As a result, the more you gamble, the more you lose. Finally, you lose all your money playing mahjong during this period, and you lose none of your hundreds of thousands of deposits over the years.


    If she could stop, it would be all right, but she was unwilling and wanted to win back the lost money.


    So she began to borrow money from her sisters. Because her character had always been good, those sisters with good families trusted her and were willing to lend her money.


    Soon, she owed more than one million. The sisters didn''t know where to learn about her gambling, so they were no longer willing to lend her money and forced her to pay back the money.


    Chu Yunxiu is a man who wants face. In order to pay off his debts, he borrowed claw money (usury) from the casino to turn over the money.


    But I didn''t expect that the more I gambled, the more I lost. When I owed $5 million in usury, I didn''t want to lend her anything. I forced her to pay back the money, even with interest, for more than 6 million.


    Chu Yunxiu lost his eyes and decided to win all the lost money. He said he would not gamble, so he took the risk to mortgage all his four houses to usury and borrowed 20 million.


    With the capital, Chu Yunxiu wanted to turn over the money quickly. Making a small fuss could not satisfy her appetite, so she entered the VIP room and participated in the gambling


    But in the end, not only did the four houses lose, but also owed 30 million usury.


    "Yun''er, mom''s wrong, mom damn it, mom''s sorry for you..."


    Chu Yunxiu was in pain and began to cry. For her, the house was the foundation for her and Lingyun to settle down and make a life. Now there was nothing left for her to love.


    Ling Yun has a gloomy face. She will certainly help Chu Yunxiu return the money, but she can''t return it now. If she doesn''t get a lesson, what if she still indulges in gambling in the future? It''s a bottomless pit. There''s not enough money to lose.


    Immediately calm face said: "30 million, where do you want me to go?"


    "Wu Wu... Yun''er, it''s all my mother''s bad, mother damn, damn!"


    Chu Yunxiu''s heart is like death, 30 million. Where can Ling Yun get so much money? Thinking of this, she has a dead will and bumps into the wall.


    However, the usurer had long prevented her from dying. Ten big men rushed forward, grabbed her shoulder and firmly controlled her.


    The hoarse voice smiled and said, "killing people pays for their lives and paying off debts. Death can''t solve the problem. Even if you die, we''ll ask your daughter for this account."


    "Why? I owe you money, not my daughter. Why do you ask her for it?"


    Chu Yunxiu was furious at the speech and roared at the top of her voice.


    "Come on, you have to pay back the money. Hurry to find a way to borrow money. Do you have any rich friends?"


    The hoarse voice smiled insidiously and coaxed him.


    "Rich friends?"


    Chu Yunxiu hung his head, but his eyes suddenly brightened. He looked up at Ling Yun and said with his lips:


    "Yun''er, why don''t you... Call Liu Junwei? As long as you speak, he will be willing to help you. He likes you so much."


    "Mom, what are you talking about? I have nothing to do with him. Why should I call others?"


    Ling Yun wanted to pay back the bill directly, but he didn''t expect Chu Yunxiu to say such words. He was ashamed and angry and stared at Chu Yunxiu angrily.


    "Yun''er, mom can''t help it now. Just be aggrieved. Besides, he is worth hundreds of millions and 30 million. He likes you so much and will help you."


    Chu Yunxiu looked at her and begged.


    "Don''t think about it. I won''t ask him." Lingyun''s face was livid and said firmly.

 Chapter 272

    "God, what evil have I done? Do you want to watch my mother die alive? It''s not a pity for my mother''s death, but they won''t let you go if my mother dies."


    Chu Yunxiu sat down on the ground and burst into tears.


    "Since you have such rich friends and like you, just call! It''s better to be played by a man than to pick up guests and pay off debts all your life? Don''t you think so."


    The hoarse voice stares at Ling Yun''s frivolous way.


    More than ten big men frowned and looked at Lingyun: "this girl is so punctual. I will go to support her at that time."


    "This pair of long legs alone is enough for me to play for half a year."


    "I''ve played with sister flowers, but I haven''t played with mother and daughter flowers. I''m blessed."


    "MD, if you don''t pay back the money, you''ll turn them now, which can be regarded as charging some interest."


    ¡­¡­


    A gang of loan sharks were full of dirty words and talked more and more vigorously.


    "Die!"


    The land battle really couldn''t listen. He roared and rushed up like electricity.


    "Ouch!"


    "Ah!"


    "Ow!"


    ¡­¡­


    After a burst of broken bones and tendons, more than a dozen big men fell to the ground and screamed.


    "Come on, come on, someone is making trouble in our casino."


    This can poke the hornet''s nest. A waiter saw this scene from a distance and immediately shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Hula!"


    The rapid footsteps came, and more than 100 casino guards gathered around.


    The land war was full of war and protected Ling Yun behind him: "landlady, take... Aunt first, and I''ll stop them."


    "Want to leave? Hum, none of you can leave today. If you dare to make trouble in our yard, I can''t save you when I come. Give it to me. Kill the men and send the women to pick up the guests."


    A burly man with the appearance of a small leader shouted angrily.


    "Kill!"


    With a loud roar, more than a hundred big men took out their swing sticks and rushed to the land war.


    "Well come!"


    With a high sense of war on the land, he did not retreat but went forward like a cheetah.


    "Yun''er, who is this? Why are you so impulsive? What can you do now? It''s over, it''s over..."


    Chu Yunxiu had never seen such a scene. He was so frightened that his voice was shaking.


    "All right, mom, I''m here. It''s okay."


    Ling Yun protected Chu Yunxiu behind him and said calmly.


    The experience of this period of time has enabled her to develop the upper person''s breath of Mount Tai collapsing in front of her.


    Chu Yunxiu was stunned by her calm temperament. She felt that her familiar daughter seemed to be very strange.


    "Ah..."


    The land war rushed into the crowd, killing the four sides with his fists like a giant hammer, like a tiger into a pack of wolves, and there was a constant scream wherever he passed.


    Lingyun''s face was calm, but her heart was anxious. She wondered why Ding Ning hadn''t come yet.


    She knew very well that despite the land war, eight of them killed nearly 400 people of the axe gang last time, but that was the result of forming a fighting battle array together.


    Now there is only one person in the land war. Without the bonus of battle array, it is impossible to win the joint efforts of these more than 100 people.


    "Bang bang!"


    Sure enough, after the land war worked hard to turn over more than 30 people, the speed obviously began to slow down, the chest fluctuated sharply, and even the breath became heavy.


    Several casino guards took the opportunity to sneak attack and hit the back of Lu Zhan three times in succession, making him stumble and almost fall to the ground.


    "Roar!"


    The land battle roared, rolled on the spot, touched a swing stick and threw it at the guards.


    With weapons in hand, the land war was like a tiger with wings. For a moment, the guards were forced to retreat.


    "Yun''er, who is he? Is he your friend?"


    Chu Yunxiu''s eyes twinkled with brilliance. Looking at the great power of the land war, he secretly guessed what the relationship between the man and Lingyun was. Was he Yuner''s boyfriend?


    "It''s Ding Ning''s brother."


    Lingyun replied casually.


    Chu Yunxiu''s face suddenly sank: "why do you still have contact with that scum?"


    "Scum?"


    Lingyun looked stunned, and then remembered the scene that Chu Yunxiu saw Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo before. He smiled helplessly: "it was a misunderstanding. The girl was Ding Ning''s friend and was entangled. Ding Ning pretended to be her boyfriend to help it."


    "Hum! Misunderstanding? You really think I''m old-fashioned. The fact is in front of me. Except for a fool like you, he will be cheated by him. What''s good for him? If he wants money, he doesn''t have money, if he wants a house, he doesn''t have a house..."


    Chu Yunxiu''s resentment against Ding Ning was so great that he forgot to be in danger and began to scold Ling Yun again.


    Lingyun''s face darkened with impatience and said, "that''s enough, mom. If it weren''t for Ding Ning, do you think the trouble you caused could be solved easily?"


    "What does this have to do with Ding Ning? His friends helped us, not him. I want to appreciate his friends. Besides, it''s hard to say whether we can go home safely."


    Chu Yunxiu curled her lips and said with disdain on her face.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll all be fine tonight. Ding Ning will be here soon."


    Lingyun looked at the mobile phone text message, the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, a long sigh of relief, and said firmly.


    "What''s the use of his coming? I think he''ll die when he comes. However, knowing that we''re in trouble, he''s willing to come. Let him call the police."


    Although Chu Yunxiu still doesn''t like to see Ding Ning, he was still a little moved when he heard that he was coming.


    "Call the police? How? You think you don''t break the law when you gamble?"


    Ling Yun was really convinced of Chu Yunxiu''s brain circuit and said angrily, "if someone can open such a big casino, do you really think they have no background? It''s you who will suffer in the end."


    Chu Yunxiu realized that he had caused a great disaster and asked in a panic, "what can I do? People are rich and powerful. We can''t afford it at all. Let your friends stop fighting and apologize to others..."


    "Come on, mom, do you think people can let us go by apologizing now?"


    Ling Yun really lost to this mother.


    "Well... What should I do? Mom''s misfortune is even if Mom dies, but you''re still young. Leave me alone. You let your friends run with you. I''ll stop them. After you escape, you directly leave Ninghai and run far away. It''s really impossible for Ding Ning to take you back to his house and hide..."


    Chu Yunxiu was really afraid. His tears flowed down like arranging the afterlife. He also bent down and touched a swing stick, trying to go up and work hard.


    Lingyun couldn''t laugh or cry. She stretched out her hand and pulled her: "Mom, it''ll be all right when Ding Ning comes. You believe me."


    "What''s the use of his coming? Can he hold down the casino owner? Don''t be silly. Run now."


    Chu Yunxiu didn''t believe it at all. He pushed Lingyun and asked her to run first.


    "Well, mom, I won''t run, and I don''t need to run. When Ding Ning comes, any trouble will be solved. Can you believe me once?"


    Lingyun stared at the land war, and a look of worry flashed in his eyes.


    At the moment, the steps of the land war are vain, panting like cattle, and the action is obviously beginning to work hard. He has been beaten by more than a dozen sticks, and the situation is in jeopardy.


    "Come on, come on, come on..."


    At this time, a burst of rapid footsteps came, and more than 100 guards rushed over.


    The land war kicked down a guard with his hands on his knees and gasped heavily. His clothes had long been soaked with sweat. The stinging younger generation was in hot pain and blackened in front of him.


    He knew that he had reached his limit and looked at the swarming guards with a bitter smile.


    I muttered to myself, boss, if you don''t come again, I''ll be finished.


    The little leader was frightened by the skill of the land war. When other guards fought, he hid far away. At the moment, seeing the reinforcements arrive, he suddenly stood up and shouted:


    "Come on, come on, kill them."


    "Shut up!"


    A faint voice came. The little leader just felt as if he had been hit by a speeding locomotive. As soon as his chest hurt, the whole man flew out upside down and knocked over two gambling tables. He was black and lost consciousness.


    "Ding Ning!"


    "Boss!"


    Ling Yun and the surprise cry of the land battle came at the same time.


    "Hard work, brother Lu, leave the rest to me!"


    Ding Ning nodded apologetically to the land war. Ignoring greetings, he directly met the guards who had rushed over.


    Different from the open and close fighting mode of the land war, Ding Ning fought as easily as walking around in the court. Where he passed was like cutting wheat stubble, and the guards screamed and fell to the ground.


    Lu Zhan saw Ding Ning''s action for the first time. His eyes twinkled with enthusiasm. Unexpectedly, the boss''s skill was so strong.


    Chu Yunxiu opened her mouth in amazement, and her brain roared. She rubbed her eyes and looked at Ding Ning.


    That young man who can fight calls Ding Ning a little red boss? What the hell is going on? Is Ding Ning a big family child who experiences civilian life?


    Also, isn''t Ding Ning a fresh graduate? How can you master martial arts? It seems to be better than his powerful friend.


    "San Shao, we can''t stop it. The people who make trouble are too powerful. Send reinforcements quickly!"


    When the club manager saw Ding Ning''s Kung Fu, he easily put down forty or fifty people and hid behind the crowd to call for support.


    Qian sanshao, who was drinking with guests in the Mingshi club, dared not neglect the news. In just a few minutes, he came with more than 100 guards for fear of shortage of manpower. At the same time, he called Qian Dashao for support.


    Qian sanshao, who came in a fierce manner, was surprised to see his men falling to the ground in the largest box.


    Who doesn''t know that the Celebrity Club is the venue of the Qian family. Someone dares to make trouble, which makes Qian sanshao want to kill the troublemaker alive.


    But when he saw Ding Ning standing proudly among the men crying for his father and mother, he suddenly felt a chill in his heart and his anger turned into nothing.


    Others don''t know Ding Ning, but he can''t be more familiar with him. This is the favorite person whom the witch Xiao Nuo specially asked him to investigate his past experience.


    Immediately wiped the cold sweat, shouted "stop it all", hurried over, and even piled up a flattering smile on his face: "Ding Shao, what''s the matter? Who offended you? How did you get so angry?"


    The hoarse old duck didn''t hurt badly, but he kept lying on the ground and watching coldly. The more people Ding Ning hurt, the happier he was.


    Because Cao Heqing told him that if the first step to let Ling Yun ask Liu Junwei for help failed, he would immediately implement the second plan and find a way to make Ding Ning conflict with the Qian family.


    We can see that Qian sanshao actually knew Ding Ning and was more polite to him than he expected. His pupil contracted violently and quietly touched his mobile phone to send a wind up message to Cao Heqing.


    Unfortunately, the land war got Ding Ning''s spiritual voice and kept an eye on them. As soon as the old duck edited the text message, he was robbed of his mobile phone by the land war, with a grimace on his face.


    "Do you know me?"


    Ding Ning frowned and looked at Qian sanshao curiously. If Qian Dashao and Qian Sishao met him once, he wouldn''t be surprised, but he didn''t really remember this person.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Qian sanshao coughed awkwardly twice, squeezed out a smiling face, stretched out his hand and said, "Qian''s third son, Qian Xi."

 Chapter 273

    Ding Ning didn''t give him face at all. He tilted his head and looked at him. There was no emotion in his deep eyes: "do you know me?"


    The embarrassment on Qian Xi''s face flashed away. Shan Shan took back his hand, leaned forward and whispered, "I''m Xiao Yao''s cousin. Xiao Nuo''s friends are all his own."


    "It''s brother Qian, disrespect!"


    As soon as Ding Ning heard him mention Xiao Yao and Xiao Nuo, he really couldn''t give face any more. He smiled and held his hand: "sorry, brother Qian, the flood washed the Dragon King temple."


    The speed of face change is amazing to everyone. Ling Yun and the land war haven''t felt much yet, but Chu Yunxiu has already looked silly.


    She doesn''t know who Qian Xi is, but she has seen him from afar more than once. Every time she goes in and out, she is a big man.


    At this time, several sisters who married into a rich family would whisper with envy that he was the young master of the Qian family, and the Celebrity Club was the industry of the Qian family.


    But she didn''t expect that the unattainable big man in her opinion would appear so humble in the face of Ding Ning.


    Yes, it''s humility, which makes Chu Yunxiu''s eyes look strange at Ding Ning. Is this still the little red guy who is ridiculed and denounced by her every day?


    Qian Xi was overjoyed to see that Ding Ning called his third brother. He quickly bowed slightly and shook Ding Ning''s hand with both hands: "Ding Shao is too polite. How dare you call him the third brother? If Ding Shao doesn''t mind, just call me Xizi."


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Everyone seems to feel a feeling of being flattered from Qian Xi''s attitude, which makes them more and more surprised at Ding Ning''s identity.


    "Hey, since they are all my own people, don''t be polite to me. I was called by Ding shaoding. I''m not a young master. Just call my name ding Ning."


    The sedan chair was carried by everyone. Since Qian Xi was so informed and knowledgeable, Ding Ning would not be too aggressive and warmly exchanged greetings.


    "Since Ding Shao gives me face, I''m a few years old, so I have the cheek to answer the third brother, brother Ding!"


    Qian Xi''s face was shining and full of smiles, as if Ding Ning shouted that the third brother had given him great face, and he had a feeling of climbing up.


    Among the four brothers of the Qian family, he has the best and closest relationship with Xiao Yao, so he knows better than the other brothers how prominent the family background behind Xiao Nuo is.


    No one dares to guess the height of the man Xiao Nuo likes in the future. In Qian Xi''s view, Ding Ning''s future is absolutely unlimited.


    Even if he doesn''t take an official career, doesn''t enter the military, and is just a doctor, it''s worth his best to make friends with him based on the identity of a son-in-law of the Xiao family and his terrible skills.


    After greeting, Qian Xi''s face was positive: "brother Ding, I don''t know which one with no eyes offended you and made you angry."


    "Nothing, but one of my elders was detained here by your people and wanted to be killed. Let me see what happened. As a result, I was besieged here. I can''t just die."


    Speaking of business, Ding Ning also has a calm expression.


    Qian Xi''s face sank, turned to the club manager and asked, "Qian Fang, what''s going on?"


    "I... I don''t know. I let the security guard come to maintain law and order after listening to captain Zhang say there was trouble."


    Qian Fang, the club manager, is a collateral of the Qian family. Because of some management talents, she was arranged to take the position of manager in the Celebrity Club. Facing Qian sanshao''s questions, she replied obediently.


    "Zhang Wei? Where is he?"


    Qian Xi''s eyes flashed and asked.


    "Fainted... Fainted."


    Qian Fang pointed to the little guard leader who fainted and said timidly.


    "Wake him up!"


    Qian Xi gave an ugly low drink.


    "Yes, three less!"


    Several guards came forward and pulled Zhang Wei up, but they couldn''t wake him up. They looked at Qian Xi in embarrassment.


    "Stop pretending. If you keep pretending, I promise you''ll never wake up."


    Ding Ning looked at Zhang Wei''s familiar face thoughtfully, and suddenly said coldly.


    Suddenly, the crowd looked at Zhang Wei and his expression became strange.


    "Bastard, if you dare to faint again, I''ll put you in a sack and throw it into the river."


    Qian Xi''s face is hot. NIMA, Zhang Wei is also the security captain. He is still pretending to be dizzy, and he is furious.


    "I... I woke up. Er, when did you come here?"


    Zhang Wei got up, pretended to have just woke up, rubbed his eyes and greeted Qian Xi.


    "Say, what''s going on? Why did it fight?"


    Qian Xi stared and asked angrily.


    Zhang Wei''s eyes flashed and said righteously, "I don''t know. When I heard the waiter say that someone made trouble, I brought someone to maintain order. Who knows that they started fighting without saying a word and clashed with us."


    Qian Xi frowned and was a little unhappy. If he was really like what Zhang Wei said, he also performed his duties. Ding Ning and his family obviously came to look for trouble on purpose.


    "Nonsense. These usurers kidnapped my mother and I came to redeem people. These people were rude and unclean. Brother Lu couldn''t see it before he moved his hand. As soon as there was a fight here, you rushed over with people to fight. We only returned our hands in self-defense."


    Lingyun saw that Zhang Wei turned black and white upside down, and immediately argued angrily.


    "So many of our brothers can testify here. It''s obviously you who moved first. If you don''t believe it, ask these brothers."


    Zhang Wei''s face was full of grief and anger, and he argued.


    He was sure that there was no monitoring in the private room, and his men were beaten. Everyone was on fire. He would never admit that he did it first. Anyway, there was no evidence, he could say anything.


    Sure enough, the guards stared at the land war with hatred and shouted Lingyun nonsense. It was clearly the first hand of the land war.


    "You..."


    Ling yunqi''s face turned red and wanted to talk, but Ding Ning stopped her and shook her head slightly to signal her not to speak.


    Qian Xi shows embarrassment. He doesn''t want to offend Ding Ning, but if Ding Ning deliberately finds fault, hurts so many people and doesn''t find justice for the Qian family, he can''t explain to the family.


    Ding Ning sneered and stared at Zhang Wei. The meaning in his eyes was obscure and difficult to understand: "your name is Zhang Wei?"


    "Good!" Zhang Wei stared at him fiercely, with a flash of hatred in his eyes.


    Ding Ning''s mouth turned up slightly, turned a blind eye to his murderous eyes, and asked calmly, "are you and Zhang Zheng brothers?"


    Zhang Wei looked stunned and trembled in his heart, but most of the people present knew his relationship with Zhang Zheng. They couldn''t hide it at all. They immediately said frankly, "yes, Zhang Zheng is my brother."


    "Zhang Zheng, because I was dismissed by the Qian family, you deliberately colluded with others to revenge me in order to help him revenge, didn''t you?"


    Ding Ning''s expression was very calm. He seemed to be asking, but his tone was very positive.


    Qian Xi turned around and stared at Zhang Wei. He glanced at him and saw how he answered. It''s human nature for Zhang Wei to avenge his brother,


    But what he cared about was that Zhang Wei dared to deceive him and deceived him with more than 100 guards, which he would never tolerate.


    "No, don''t talk nonsense. When we had an argument, you weren''t there at all. How can we retaliate against you?"


    Zhang Wei flashed a flustered look, but soon calmed down and said with awe inspiring righteousness.


    "Yes, brother Ding, I also got a general understanding of some situations. When Zhang Wei had a dispute with your friend, you were not at the scene. It should be just a coincidence."


    Qian Xi breathed a sigh of relief. If Zhang Wei and more than 100 guards lied, the consequences would be serious enough to show that they didn''t pay attention to him, which was the result he was unwilling to face.


    Ding Ning''s mouth turned up slightly, looked at Qian Xi and sighed: "it seems that these people didn''t pay attention to the third brother at all. You lied to you."


    Qian Xi''s face was a little ugly: "brother Ding, the fact is very clear. It was your friend''s first hand. So many people here can testify. I don''t believe that each of them lied to me."


    Ding Ning picked his eyebrows, and a fierce light flashed in his eyes, Coldly looked at Zhang Wei''s Gang: "don''t say I don''t give you a chance. I''ll give you the last chance to tell the truth now. You''re just deceived. It''s not too late to tell the truth. Brother Qian won''t blame you, but you should know what will happen if I show evidence and you cheat your master''s family with your money''s salary."


    Qian Xi''s eyes twinkled and silently observed the expressions of these people. He found that many people lowered their heads with a guilty heart. Suddenly, they clapped in their heart. Is what Ding Ning said true? These guys really dare to lie to him.


    "Don''t stir up discord here and throw dirty water on me. You weren''t there when we came. I don''t know these people are your friends. How can there be deliberate revenge."


    Zhang Wei was so anxious that he was afraid that his subordinates would show flaws. He shouted quickly. In fact, he was implying that Ding Ning was not even there at that time. How could there be any evidence.


    Sure enough, as soon as the words came out, the guards looked firm and said righteously: "we take the money''s salary. Naturally, it''s impossible to deceive sanshao and dingshao. Don''t want to stir up discord."


    "Yes, it was your people who started first, but now they are threatening us."


    "If there is any evidence, you can take it out, so as to prove our innocence."


    "Don''t try to threaten and intimidate us by relying on the three shaos to know you. We are loyal to the Qian family. How can we deceive the three shaos?"


    ¡­¡­


    A group of security guards shouted, but no one admitted lying.


    Qian Xi was silent. He was not a fool. How can he not see that the changes in the guard''s attitude were all due to what Zhang Wei said.


    But this is more than 100 guards. Even if he wants to deal with so many people, he must declare the family''s consent. It''s not easy for him to deal with it without evidence.


    "I really don''t want to die without seeing the Yellow River. I think there is no monitoring here, so there is no evidence to prove that you lie, right?"


    Ding Ning said in a slow, calm voice. A cold murderer flashed in his eyes and stared at Zhang Wei: "yes, I was really not there when you had a conflict with my friend."


    "Since you also said that you were not there at that time, how can you infer that I was avenging Zhang Zheng against you? You''re not stirring up discord. What is it?"


    Zhang Wei''s heart was fixed, and there was a trace of undetectable satisfaction in his eyes.


    Ding Ning smiled calmly: "that''s why I decided that you knew I would come today, so you colluded with outsiders to set up this bureau and wanted to use the money family to be my enemy and achieve the purpose of revenge."


    Qian Xi narrowed his eyes when he heard the speech, and a sharp cold light like a knife flashed through his eyes. If all this was really what Ding Ning said, it would be hateful for the man behind the scenes to trigger the conflict between the Qian family and Ding Ning.

 Chapter 274

    Qian Xi''s mind is spinning rapidly. Based on his understanding of Zhang Wei, he doesn''t think he has this IQ, let alone this ability. Who is the person behind the scenes? What good will it do him?


    "If you have evidence, take it out. If you don''t have evidence, don''t deceive the public here. Three young people are wise and wise. They will naturally judge who is lying."


    Zhang Wei decided that Ding Ning could not have evidence and pretended to be wronged.


    "Since you want to die so much, I''ll help you."


    Ding Ning''s mouth was filled with disdain. He turned and walked to the front of the marine. He wiped the buttons on his coat. A pinhole like camera appeared in his hand.


    Lu Zhan looked at him inexplicably. He didn''t know when Ding Ning had done something on his clothes.


    Ding Ning didn''t explain to him. He just used the land war to hide his eyes. In fact, he secretly took the pinhole camera from Xiaocui.


    Take out the micro hard disk and throw it to Qian Xi: "brother Qian, find a laptop and look at the contents of the hard disk to see whether what I said is true or false."


    "The notebook!"


    Qian Xi narrowed his eyes and looked at Zhang Wei and a group of people. Suddenly, he knew something in his heart, and his anger was burning.


    In fact, Ding Ning, on his way here, has learned the context from Chu Yunxiu''s statement from Xiaocui''s perspective. He has already known who is behind the scenes.


    Sister sun had long been bought off by Liu Junwei. She knew Chu Yunxiu very well, so she used Chu Yunxiu''s greedy psychology to lure her to the casino and hook her step by step, so she owed a huge gambling debt.


    But some things cannot be done without the cooperation of the Qian family. Therefore, there must be a Qian family behind Zhang Wei and others to support this bureau.


    He thought it was Qian Xi before, but now seeing Qian Xi''s performance, Ding Ning has preliminarily ruled out his suspicion.


    He really didn''t expect that the Qian family and Xiaoyao still have this level of kinship, which made him hesitate to treat the people involved in the Qian family with what attitude.


    He still doesn''t know whether Xiao Nuo and Xiao Yao had a substantive relationship with him that night.


    So during this time, he subconsciously avoided Xiao Nuo. Even when she occasionally called, he was nervous and didn''t know how to face her.


    As for Liu Junwei, a villain who plays tricks behind his back, he can never let go.


    It doesn''t matter to deal with him, but he will never allow Chu Yunxiu, who is very unpopular, to hurt the people around him by such indiscriminate means.


    After all, no matter he doesn''t like Chu Yunxiu anymore, she is also Ling Yun''s mother, Ling Fei''s wife and his future mother-in-law. Hurting Chu Yunxiu is equal to hurting uncle Ling''s father and daughter, which touches his inverse scales.


    At the moment, Qian Fang has sent a laptop. Qian Xi opens the hard disk with a gloomy face and checks the monitoring.


    Zhang Wei and others looked pale. They didn''t expect that Ding Ning''s friend still brought a pinhole camera to save people. It''s over.


    Lu Zhan took the opportunity to hand the old duck''s mobile phone to Ding Ning and whispered, "there is a master behind these people."


    "Brother Qing, the plan failed, things have changed, and Qian''s family has little understanding of the goal. What shall we do?"


    Ding Ning glanced at the text message, and the phone number he was going to send was marked with brother Qing, showing the number of Xiangjiang area.


    He nodded quietly and whispered, "you take the old duck out to Wang Yang''s car for interrogation. They are probably from Xiangjiang."


    Ding Ning found that the accent of old duck sounded awkward before. When he saw Xiangjiang''s phone number, he suddenly realized that these people were probably from Xiangjiang and deliberately left Mandarin, so it made people feel very strange.


    This is also Liu Junwei''s secret. Cao Heqing asked Cao Heqing to bring people from Xiangjiang to do things and leave without knowing it. Therefore, Cao Heqing specially selected a group of hands who can speak Mandarin.


    But Cao Heqing felt that Mandarin, which was already extremely standard, sounded like a joke in the ears of mainlanders. Some of the speaking habits of Xiangjiang people could not be changed at all.


    "It''s the boss!"


    The army picked up the old duck with one hand and walked out. When the guards saw that Qian Xi had no instructions, no one dared to stop them, they gave way one after another.


    "Zhang Wei, and you, now, what else to say."


    Qian Xi stared at the video. His face became more and more ugly and shouted angrily.


    It takes a few minutes to gather more than 100 thugs and train them well.


    It can be seen from the video that as soon as the land war started on these usurers, Zhang Wei and others rushed over in full arms. They started directly without even asking.


    Obviously, Zhang Wei clearly came prepared, and Ding Ning''s inference is true.


    More than 100 security guards with money''s salary obeyed Zhang Wei''s orders and collectively lied to him, the three children of the money''s family, which made Qian Xi how to bear.


    Those security guards hung their heads in shame and dared not look at Qian Xi''s flaming eyes. They regretted how they believed Zhang Wei''s nonsense, which made everyone miserable.


    Seeing that they were silent, Qian Xi was even more annoyed. With a gloomy face, he shouted, "come on, lock them all up and deal with them after I report to the family."


    "San Shao, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t lie. Please give me another chance."


    "I''m sorry, San Shao. We all lied under the threat of Captain Zhang. Please forgive me."


    "Yes, San Shao, Zhang Wei is our captain. If we don''t listen to him, he will give us small shoes. We don''t want to lie to you."


    "San Shao, I know I''m wrong. Please give us a chance. I can''t lose this job. I have to support my family. Please."


    ¡­¡­


    More than a hundred security guards regretted that they worked as security guards in Qian''s yard. They were well paid and had no risk. They were prestige everywhere.


    Now they are about to be driven out of Qian''s house and lose this high paying job because of a lie, which they can''t accept anyway.


    So they collapsed, begged for Qian Xi''s forgiveness, put the blame on Zhang Wei, and staged a human nature farce pushed by everyone.


    Qian Xi was not moved at all. He sneered at the corners of his mouth: "Ding Shao once gave you a chance, but it''s a pity that you don''t know how to cherish it. Now it''s too late. Since you don''t even know who your master is, you''ll end up with Zhang Wei. Come on, take them all away and lock them up."


    "Yes, three less!"


    Qian Xi brought more than a hundred big men. Before that, he had some sympathy for the death of the rabbit and the sorrow of the fox, and hesitated not to do it.


    But at the moment, seeing Qian Xi''s face was blue, Gao Ying rushed forward and dragged down the gray faced security guards.


    "San Shao, can I have a word with you alone?"


    Zhang Wei always hung his head and said nothing. Until the two security guards were about to drag him away, he suddenly looked at Qian Xi and begged.


    "Is there anything you can''t say in front of everyone?"


    Qian Xi didn''t want to see Zhang Wei. He was annoyed at the thought that his security guards listened to one of his captains and deceived him collectively.


    "San Shao, are you sure you want me to say it in public?"


    Zhang Wei stared straight at Qian Xi, and a strange smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Looking at his expression, Qian Xi''s heart suddenly tightened. It can''t be planned by a security captain from beginning to end. Zhang Wei must know something and want to tell himself.


    He coughed and apologized to Ding Ning: "brother Ding, wait a moment. I''ll see what he wants to say first. I''ll apologize to you later."


    "The third brother is serious. Help yourself. I happen to have some small accounts to calculate with them."


    Ding Ning knew it, pointed to those usurers and said with a smile.


    "Well, we''ll have a good chat later."


    Qian Xi was relieved and said with a smile. He was really afraid that Ding Ning would have to listen to what Zhang Wei said.


    After all, this involves who the Qian family is involved in this matter. Ding Ning really knows. I''m afraid he and the Qian family will tear their faces. This is not the situation he wants to see.


    Zhang Wei hurried to an empty private room with Zhang Wei, but he didn''t find that a hummingbird had quietly flown to the room they were going to enter in advance. Every word they said could not hide from Ding Ning''s ears.


    "Aunt Chu, are you okay?"


    Until now, Ding Ning greeted Chu Yunxiu with a smile.


    "I''m fine, that... Please."


    Chu Yunxiu was uncomfortable when he thought of his previous attitude towards Ding Ning. He had mixed feelings in his heart, and his face was very unnatural.


    "Look at what you said. They are all our own people. It''s no trouble if there''s any trouble."


    Ding Ning said naturally that there was no change in his attitude and there was a vague sense of excitement in his heart.


    Chu Yunxiu felt guilty. She used to despise Ding Ning, but now her four houses have been washed away, and she has no money. I''m afraid she can''t even compare with Ding Ning.


    Where is the qualification to look down on others? She squeezed out an embarrassing smile and said, "aunt Chu used to be bad. Don''t take it to heart. You often go home to eat when you have time."


    "Sure, sure, I still remember the sweet and sour pork ribs made by Aunt Chu. It''s really delicious."


    Ding Ning said carelessly that Chu Yunxiu''s cooking is OK, but it can''t compare with his craft at all, but he can only compliment this situation. After all, Chu Yunxiu is Ling Yun''s mother.


    "OK, next time I come home, aunt Chu will make you sweet and sour ribs."


    Chu Yunxiu said with a smile.


    "Home, do we still have a home?"


    Lingyun said with a straight face.


    She is really worried that Chu Yunxiu won''t learn a lesson and will indulge in gambling in the future. Although she doesn''t care about the money now, she must let Chu Yunxiu know the pain.


    Chu Yunxiu''s face stagnated and his face became dark. He murmured, "yes, do we still have a home? It''s all my fault... It''s all my fault... Sobbing..."


    He began to cry again.


    Eager to express, Ding Ning looked at Ling Yun with a blank face and hurriedly comforted: "aunt Chu, don''t cry, don''t cry, isn''t it just a few houses? I have everything..."


    "Ding Ning, just protect her. Don''t let her learn a lesson. No amount of money will ruin her in the future."


    Lingyun glared at Ding Ning angrily and motioned him not to talk.


    Ding Ning skimmed his lips, which was the best chance to get closer to Chu Yunxiu. He would never let go: "there is another strange thing in this matter. Aunt Chu was set by others. Otherwise, with aunt Chu''s temperament, how can he indulge in gambling."


    "You said my mother was tricked?"


    Lingyun frowned and asked suspiciously.


    Chu Yunxiu also stopped crying and looked at Ding Ning suspiciously. She didn''t think she was set by others, but thought she was greedy.


    "Yes, aunt Chu was set by others. Of course, if aunt Chu is not greedy, she will not be set by others so easily. Therefore, aunt Chu, for Lingyun, you can''t gamble anymore."


    Ding Ning''s face sincerely admonished.

 Chapter 275

    "Don''t gamble, don''t gamble, kill me and don''t gamble."


    Chu Yunxiu waved her hand again and again to express her determination.


    "Ding Ning, who set my mother up?"


    Lingyun''s beautiful eyes twinkled with cold, and the superior breath sent out at that moment made Chu Yunxiu look at her with complex eyes.


    Ding Ning''s mouth tilted: "Sun Guiying."


    "Aunt sun?"


    "Sister sun?"


    Ling Yun and Chu Yunxiu opened their mouths in amazement.


    "No way, she has no reason to hurt me!"


    Chu Yunxiu shook his head flatly, indicating that it was absolutely impossible.


    Sun Guiying was their neighbor in the old area for many years. Later, she married a very rich businessman and moved out of the old area.


    But over the years, she has always kept in touch with Chu Yunxiu and got along well, so when Ding Ning said her name, she didn''t want to believe it.


    Compared with Chu Yunxiu''s arbitrariness, Ling Yun showed a thoughtful color: "Ding Ning, aunt sun has no reason to harm my mother. Is there a mistake?"


    "Never wrong. She doesn''t want to hurt aunt Chu, but me."


    Ding Ning''s mouth tilted, revealing a cold radian.


    "Harm you? She doesn''t seem to know you?"


    Ling yunniang was in the fog at both ends. I didn''t know what nonsense Ding Ning was talking about.


    "It''s a long story. I know you can''t figure it out. To tell the truth, I can''t figure it out. I don''t know when I offended someone. Strictly speaking, sun Guiying and I can''t get together. We don''t even know each other. Where''s the gratitude and resentment?"


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and said with some guilt: "in fact, I''m afraid even sun Guiying doesn''t know who she''s hurting. She just takes money to do things for others. This matter is not as simple as it seems. Whether it''s the misunderstanding you had at the door of the famous official club last time, or the debt collection for Aunt Chu in the middle of the night. Frankly, all these things are aimed at me."


    "It''s for you? Who is it? I''m getting more and more confused."


    Chu Yunxiu had a muddled expression.


    Lingyun kept silent. She knew that Ding Ning would never be aimless. There must be his reason to say so.


    Ding Ning grinned and showed his snow-white teeth. There was something ferocious in his smile: "that man is Liu Junwei."


    "Liu Junwei? No... impossible."


    Chu Yunxiu lost her voice and screamed, and then shook her head again and again. Her impression of Liu Junwei was still excellent, which made Ding Ning very uncomfortable.


    Immediately, Chu Yunxiu realized something, looked at Lingyun and said, "is it because he hates because of love and wants to deal with you?"


    Ling Yun''s face is a little ugly. Although she has a good impression of Liu Junwei, she believes in Ding Ning more.


    He said angrily, "Mom, you''re talking nonsense. Liu Junwei has nothing to do with me for a dime."


    "Why doesn''t it matter? People don''t forget you. It makes sense to deal with Ding Ning because they love and hate."


    Chu Yunxiu finished saying this and noticed that Ding Ning''s face was a little ugly. He quickly changed his voice and said, "I''m just making an analysis on the matter. Ding Ning, don''t mind."


    "I''m fine."


    Ding Ning waved his hand and thought, "it''s not as simple as what aunt Chu said. I don''t know when I offended Liu Junwei. When I first saw him, he looked at me strangely. It''s not jealousy between rival lovers, but hatred, so I suspect that even his blind date with Lingyun is also a conspiracy."


    "Well... How is this possible? He is sister Wang''s nephew. Sister Wang has a good relationship with me."


    Chu Yunxiu still didn''t believe it. He shook his head and said it was impossible.


    "Good relationship? Isn''t sun Guiying good relationship with you? You play cards and go shopping together all day. How is it better than your relationship with sister Wang? No, it''s still the same."


    Some words were hard for Ding Ning to say, and Ling Yun said them angrily.


    When it came to this, Chu Yunxiu''s momentum immediately disappeared and said, "whether sun Guiying is biting me now is just Ding Ning''s guess, which may not be true."


    "Mom, you''re stupid. You don''t want to think about why you and her friends for so many years don''t take you to the casino. It''s just that she takes you to the casino during this period."


    Lingyun believed Ding Ning''s words and analyzed them to her.


    "That day, didn''t your Aunt Liu just have something to do and couldn''t come? Three lack and one boring. Sun Guiying took me to the casino to see."


    Chu Yunxiu muttered in a low voice.


    "Aunt Chu, since I dare to say so, of course there is evidence. I ask you, do Liu Junwei and sun Guiying know each other?"


    Ding Ning can only patiently analyze with Chu Yunxiu when she sees that Chu Yunxiu doesn''t see the Yellow River.


    "Don''t you know her? Although she knows sister Wang, she doesn''t have much contact. Even if she knows Liu Junwei, there should be no intersection."


    Chu Yunxiu said with some uncertainty.


    Ding Ning outlined a smile on the corner of his mouth and secretly sighed that a hacker brother was really convenient for everything. He immediately reached out and took out several call logs from his pocket:


    "This is all the call records of sun Guiying in the past two months. You should know her number. Do you think this is her mobile phone number?"


    "Of course, yes, this is her phone number."


    Chu Yunxiu took the call log, looked at the phone number, and nodded.


    "Well, look, are you familiar with this number?"


    Ding Ning asked, pointing to a mobile phone number specially marked in a circle with his pen.


    "Not familiar? Whose number is this?"


    Chu Yunxiu frowned and shook her head suspiciously.


    "It''s Liu Junwei''s."


    Ling Yun enters the number on Chu Yunxiu''s mobile phone and immediately displays Liu Junwei''s name with an expressionless face.


    "Ah!" Chu Yunxiu compared the number. Sure enough, it was Liu Junwei''s, and his face became ugly. But after thinking about it, he still argued, "maybe they just know each other, maybe it''s a coincidence."


    Ding Ning is completely speechless, "Even if a housewife and a shopping elite know each other, what common language can they have? Will there be such a high frequency of calls? Take a closer look at their call dates, and think about whether they had a call before the day you were cheated into the casino. Also, the last misunderstanding at the gate of a famous official, sun Guiying and Liu Junwei had two calls the day before, the first time with him The second time was less than an hour apart, and the next call was to you. "


    Chu Yunxiu thought about it carefully and suddenly said, "you mean Liu Junwei gave sun Guiying the free voucher for Ling Yun?"


    "Yes, after the misunderstanding happened that day, sun Guiying called Liu Junwei as soon as you left. I''m sure she was reporting the situation to Liu Junwei. The next day, I checked the person who rented the Mingyuan club the night before. As a result, no one rented the club that day, but someone in the Qian family said hello and used this excuse to make you have to leave the Mingyuan club, Going to Mingshi Club misunderstood me. "


    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled with wisdom: "I was very strange at that time. Why did you happen to appear in the Mingshi club? Until I had doubts about sun Guiying, according to the clues, I could conclude that someone wanted to break up Lingyun and me, so I suspected it was Liu Junwei."


    "What do you mean? It seems that there are no other men chasing me except Liu Junwei, isn''t it?"


    Lingyun was unhappy and said angrily with a small mouth.


    "No, it''s just that when I first saw Liu Junwei, his hostile eyes towards me always made me feel strange. I''m afraid you don''t know. After I left that night, Liu Junwei followed me. I opened a room in the Express Hotel, and he sat in the car and stared at me until I turned off the light. He thought I was sleeping. What''s wrong with his behavior You may not let me doubt him for the first time. "


    Ding Ning naturally pulled Ling Yun''s hand and clasped her fingers, which made Chu Yunxiu''s face change slightly, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    "He''s mentally ill. Why are you following you?"


    Lingyun really didn''t know this stem. He was startled when he heard the speech. Pictures of murderous perverts flashed in his mind, holding Ding Ning''s hand more and more tightly.


    "I wish I knew. I can''t understand this until now. I haven''t seen him at all, and I don''t know when I offended him. I hate me to the bone."


    Ding Ning said with a bitter smile.


    "Are you mistaken? He likes Lingyun, so he wants to break you up?"


    Chu Yunxiu said carefully.


    "It''s impossible. I''ll never be wrong. He just hates me."


    Ding Ning said decisively. In order to prove that his guess was more convincing, he hesitated and said strangely: "Liu Junwei can''t like Ling Yun at all, because he is gay."


    "Ah!"


    Chu Yunxiu''s mother opened her mouth in shock, and her face was unbelievable.


    "I know you don''t believe it. I asked a private detective to follow him and just recorded a video of him and a man. It''s just that the picture is too ugly. If you don''t believe it, I can show it to you."


    Ding Ning took out a micro hard disk from his pocket and handed it to Chu Yunxiu. He didn''t want Ling Yun to see the two men fooling around. It was too dirty for his eyes.


    "Eh, forget it. I believe I don''t see it. It''s disgusting."


    Chu Yunxiu waved his hands and said bitterly, "I didn''t expect Liu Junwei to be gay, but since he is gay, how can he date my family Lingyun?"


    "That''s why I said he was premeditated to approach Lingyun. In fact, he came to me. He deliberately expressed his affection for Lingyun and separated me from Lingyun to retaliate against me."


    Ding Ning''s thought was very clear and he said it word by word. Thinking that he had almost been cheated before, he regretted that he was still too young.


    Chu Yunxiu''s face was full of fear: "fortunately, Ling Yun was not interested. Otherwise, even if he married his dead pervert, he could only keep his boudoir alone and could not be happy all his life."


    "Mom, what are you talking about? How could I marry him? I only have Ding Ning in my heart."


    Lingyun sees that his mother has nothing to hide. For fear that Ding Ning is unhappy, he quickly complains.


    Chu Yunxiu also realized that he had said something wrong and quickly shut up.


    Ding Ning didn''t care. After learning that Liu Junwei was gay, his jealousy for Ling Yun with his arm had long disappeared.


    Chu Yunxiu was a little sad: "I didn''t expect sun Guiying to be such a person. We have known each other for decades and have such a good relationship. She would hurt me."


    "She also has her difficulties. She doesn''t really want to hurt you. I checked the situation in her family. Her husband runs a clothing company and is about to go bankrupt. The Yige company run by Liu Junwei happens to be a clothing company. Liu Junwei took the initiative to find her help and promised to hand over the Yige company''s list to her husband''s company as long as she did what he told her to do. Sun Guiying It''s impossible to refuse. "


    Ding Ning sighed and said that between her good friend and her husband''s business, it is understandable that sun Guiying chose his husband''s business.


    After all, people are selfish. If her husband''s business is good, she can continue to be her rich wife.

 Chapter 276

    Even so, Chu Yunxiu was still very uncomfortable and said with a gloomy look: "even if she is for her husband, after all, we have been good friends for decades. She is bad to me, that is, her family is broken and people die. Can she live on her conscience?"


    "Aunt Chu, don''t be sad. Good people will be rewarded, and bad people will be punished."


    Ding Ning''s mouth flashed a hint of irony and felt sad about the ugly human nature: "Sun Guiying doesn''t know that the reason why her husband''s company is facing bankruptcy is not that the business is bad, because her husband kept a junior three outside many years ago. The junior three gave birth to a son for him, who is eight years old. Her husband is transferring assets and preparing to divorce her."


    "Ah, how can this happen? Sun Guiying is so kind to her husband. How can that scum treat her like this? Isn''t sun Guiying too poor?"


    Chu Yunxiu hated sun Guiying before, but now she has a grievance for her.


    "The poor man must be hateful, and this is her retribution."


    Ding Ning took a deep look at Chu Yunxiu and felt very happy. The essence of this mother-in-law is not bad, but it is contaminated with the stink that Ninghai locals despise outsiders.


    "No, I want to tell sun Guiying that she must stop her husband, otherwise she is in her fifties and can''t even get a little money after divorce. How can she live?"


    Chu Yunxiu thought more and more sad, so she had to take out her mobile phone and call sun Guiying.


    "Mom, tell her now. Do you think she will believe it? She will think you are retaliating against her. Don''t worry about it. Think about what you can do?"


    Lingyun hates iron and doesn''t become steel. He grabs Chu Yunxiu''s mobile phone and blames him unhappily.


    "Now the usurers have been beaten away by Ding Ning. If the house is gone, it will be gone. I can rest assured that Ding Ning will take care of you. It will be demolished soon. I''ll come back and rent a smaller house and find a job that can support myself."


    Chu Yunxiu is open-minded. If the house is gone, it will be gone. She is satisfied that she can avoid the 30 million usury.


    "Just in time, my friend''s company will open soon. If aunt Chu is interested, I''ll tell my friend if you want to work in his company. Their company not only has staff dormitories, but also has a high salary."


    Ling Yun was so sad that he almost had to tell Chu Yunxiu that we didn''t need money, but Ding Ning stopped. After hearing his words, he suddenly realized that Ding Ning was creating an opportunity for mom to contact "Dad".


    "Really, that''s great? But I''m so old and can''t do anything. What can I do when I go to your friend''s company?"


    After Chu Yunxiu''s surprise, she thought that she had been a charterer for more than 20 years. Where did she have work experience? She asked shyly.


    "Mom, don''t worry. Ding Ning''s friend has a good relationship with him and has a good person. Ding Ning told him it''s absolutely no problem. Didn''t you study accounting before? Although you haven''t worked for so many years after graduating from college, you must be qualified for the position of chief financial officer because of your sensitivity to money."


    Lingyun smiled in her heart and set a position for her mother directly.


    Ding Ning also nodded in agreement. With Chu Yunxiu''s bad character and a graduate majoring in finance and accounting, he will certainly be a good CFO.


    "You child, are you hurting your mother or praising your mother?"


    Chu Yunxiu has been missing Lingyun for so many years and still insists on pulling Lingyun up alone. It can be seen that her psychological tolerance is still very strong.


    Hearing Lingyun''s words, he immediately looked at Ding Ning with some embarrassment and gave Lingyun a reproach.


    "Of course I''m praising you. Mom must be the best CFO, isn''t she dingning?"


    Ling Yun said narrowly.


    "That''s right. Aunt Chu must be competent."


    Ding Ning said very cooperatively.


    Chu Yunxiu was a little shy. Si AI said, "is it convenient for you to talk to your friends?"


    "It''s convenient. Don''t worry, aunt Chu. This will happen."


    Ding Ning and Ling Yun look at each other, secretly laughing and joking. Ling Fei wants to see Chu Yunxiu every day.


    But before Xiao Chunan, he couldn''t easily recognize Chu Yunxiu.


    Ding Ning has been worrying about how to make Chu Yunxiu go to work in the company and "grow in love with Jia Mingzhi over time".


    The Bureau set up by Liu Junwei inadvertently helped Ding Ning a big favor, and everyone was happy.


    Of course, Ding Ning must take back the four houses Chu Yunxiu lost, but she can''t tell her now, otherwise she will go back to her original life as a charterer and all her plans will come to naught.


    "Boss, it''s come out. These people are all ancient confused children of Xiangjiang. Their boss''s name is Cao Heqing. They are a small hall of Xiangjiang East Star Club. They say that a big financier invited them to do a big deal. They came to Ninghai more than half a month ago to set up a bureau for Aunt Chu. The Qian family specially sent two cheaters for this."


    At this time, the land war quietly came in and whispered a report in Ding Ning''s ear.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed a chill: "do they know where Cao Heqing is?"


    "Cao Heqing commanded by telephone, and the old duck didn''t know where he was hiding." The marine shook his head.


    "What about the two cheaters?"


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes. Cao Heqing is really cautious. Will he be with Liu Junwei now?


    Immediately give instructions to Xiaocui in spirit and go to the home of Yige company and Liu Junwei.


    After perceiving Liu Junwei''s hatred, he secretly investigated Liu Junwei''s family address and company location, which can be used just now.


    "Those two cheats are only responsible for the game, regardless of anything else. They are still gambling in the casino. Aunt Chu''s house property certificate and IOU are also on the cheats."


    It seems that the land war asked very detailed questions, which satisfied Ding Ning.


    "Let Wang Yang send Ling yunniang back first. You go with me to meet the two cheaters."


    Ding Ning has a cold arc in his mouth. Now that he''s here, don''t want to go.


    "What about the old duck?"


    "Take these people to Qingyun club and lock them up. Don''t let them have the opportunity to contact the outside world."


    "Yes, I know, boss!"


    The land war hurried away to arrange Ding Ning''s explanation.


    "Aunt Chu, I''ll have someone send you and Ling Yun back first. I''ll wait for Qian San Shao to come out and talk to him."


    Ding Ning said to Chu Yunxiu with a smile.


    "OK, mom and I will go home first. You should pay attention to your safety."


    Lingyun knew that Ding Ning must have something else to do. She skillfully helped him tidy up his collar and asked softly.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t stay here."


    Ding Ning knew that she was afraid of the money family playing any more moths, and said confidently.


    "Ding Ning, let''s go back first. Don''t forget to mention my work to your friends."


    Chu Yunxiu really planned to go out to work, and reminded him.


    "Don''t worry, aunt Chu. I''ll call him tomorrow and try to let you start the job the day after tomorrow."


    Ding Ning smiled brightly and finally solved a worry.


    "Please, let''s go first."


    This night was full of ups and downs. Chu Yunxiu was also physically and mentally tired. He was really tired. After saying hello, he pulled Ling Yun away.


    Since Ling Yun wanted to hide the fact that she was very rich for the time being, she naturally couldn''t drive her Lamborghini again. Before leaving, she slipped the key into Ding Ning''s hand.


    Ding Ning accepted it knowingly, sent Ling yunniang to the door, watched them get on Wang Yang''s car and leave, and then returned again to meet the two cheaters.


    "I''m sorry, brother Ding, I''ve wasted your time."


    Qian Xiqiang greeted Ding Ning with a smile.


    He never thought that the man behind Zhang Wei was Qian Sishao Qian Le, which made him angry.


    The careless fourth brother is the youngest, spoiled by his family, domineering and lawless.


    He has called Qian Dashao and Qian Ping. Qian Dashao didn''t take Ding Ning seriously and wanted to keep Ding Ning.


    Qian Xi had no choice but to tell him Xiao Nuo''s identity. Qian Dashao suddenly withered and hurriedly said to report to his family and discuss how to end the matter.


    Qian Xi was speechless when he received the reply from the family. The Qian family meant that Ding Ning was Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo was Xiao Nuo. Xiao Nuo may not necessarily be with Ding Ning. The Qian family was too counselled and had no face.


    However, since Ding Ning has such a heavy relationship with Xiao Nuo, it is not necessary to fight and kill, but killing pays for life, debt pays for money, and Chu Yunxiu''s gambling debt must be paid off.


    Qian Xi argued with reason. He really didn''t want to offend Ding Ning, but Qian Ping said he couldn''t help the orders given by the old man of the Qian family.


    This makes Qian Xi very embarrassed. He knows that what old man Qian loves most is Qian Le, the youngest grandson, who is used to lawlessness.


    There is no doubt that this order must be the result of Qian Le blowing in front of the old man. I hope this brother doesn''t bring disaster to the Qian family.


    Ding Ning knew what had happened in the box for a long time. He was angry that the Qian family didn''t appreciate it, but he just wanted to meet the two cheaters. He was happy to play with the Qian family. On the surface, he smiled enthusiastically: "third brother, it''s too polite."


    "Brother Ding, it''s like this. Home means..."


    Qian Xi didn''t have the face to go on, and his face turned red. Si AI said, "the family means that the real estate certificate can''t be returned to you. After all, it''s your friend''s mortgage here, it''s also a fact to borrow money, and the 30 million gambling debt..."


    There was no change in Ding Ning''s face. He said reasonably, "I understand that killing people pays for their lives and owes money. I recognize this account. Tell me, how much did the real estate certificate mortgage? I''ll transfer it to you together."


    "Well, at that time, your friend borrowed 20 million when he mortgaged, and the interest didn''t count. It was 50 million in total. Sorry, brother, this means at home. I can''t help it."


    Qian Xi peeked at the expressionless Ding Ning and scolded Qian Le half to death. Previously, he was a brother to others. Now he wants money from others.


    It''s clearly that Qian Le set up a bureau to pit others. According to reason, Ding Ning shouldn''t return the money at all. It''s good if people don''t settle the account with Qian''s family.


    Rao was thick skinned enough. When he said these words, his face turned pig liver and was ashamed.


    "Third brother, it doesn''t matter. It''s not your fault. I''m here to solve the problem. 50 million, right? I''ll transfer it to you now, but I have one condition."


    Ding Ning reaches out her mobile phone and transfers money to Qian Xi.


    Qian Xi saw that Ding Ning didn''t turn his face and looked considerate. He was immediately moved and patted his chest and said:


    "Brother Ding, this was done by my Qian family. I can''t disobey my family''s orders. In addition, if you have any conditions, just say, the third brother must do it for you."


    Looking at Qian Xi''s righteous appearance, Ding Ning was a little embarrassed about what he was going to do, but since Qian Le dared to calculate him and the Qian family dared to ask for the money, he would not have the benevolence of women and be kind to them.

 Chapter 277

    "I haven''t been to your casino yet. I want to go in and play two."


    Ding Ning readily transferred 50 million yuan to Qian Xi.


    "Hey, I thought it was a big deal. It''s not a trivial matter. Just play. I''ll lose as many chips as you lose. Come on, give my brother two million chips first."


    Qian Xi was eager to repair his relationship with Ding Ning. When he heard the speech, he was relieved and patted his chest.


    "I like to do things one by one. I deserve to lose. I''m lucky to win. I can still afford to buy chips. Otherwise, I''m embarrassed to take away the money I win."


    Ding Ning shook his head with a smile and directly gave Qian Xi two million in the past.


    "Well, since my brother has this habit, I won''t be hypocritical. Anyway, I''ll make a friend of you. I''ll buy you a drink when I have time. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the casino."


    Qian Xi saw that Ding Ning insisted and could only follow his meaning reluctantly.


    Ding Ning muttered to himself. I hope you want to drink a bar later.


    Take the special elevator to the underground casino. As soon as you enter the door, there is a roar of people, and a heat wave comes to your face.


    There are dozens of gambling tables in the underground casino, which covers an area of thousands of square meters. Countless people are sweating and spending a lot of money in front of their favorite gambling tables.


    The decoration of the casino is resplendent. The ground is paved with golden floor tiles. Against the background of crystal chandeliers, it seems as if it is made of gold. Eight Golden Dragon carving columns go straight to the ceiling, just like the old imperial court.


    At the four corners of the hall, there is a winding spiral staircase extending to the second floor. Qian Xi told Ding Ning that there are VIP rooms, bars and free cafeteria.


    In front of each gambling table in the hall, there is a Dutch official wearing a white shirt and a standard vest, hundreds of rabbit girls with exposed clothes and coffee trays shuttle back and forth in the crowd, and dozens of tough security guards wear earphones and keep patrolling back and forth.


    There are many ways to play here, such as slot machine, big bet, small bet, blackjack, baccarat, roulette winner, Texas poker and so on.


    Seeing Ding Ning''s curious baby like appearance, Qian Xi automatically acted as a commentator and introduced various playing methods to Ding Ning.


    Bet big and bet small is to guess dice. If the points of three dice are less than or equal to 10, it is small; If the number of points is greater than or equal to 11, it is even large.


    Each time, you can put a certain amount of chips in the circle with large and small on the gambling table. If you bet the right one, you can get back two chips; If you bet wrong, the chips will go to the casino.


    In addition to betting on size, players can also "bet on circumference", that is, they can put the weight in the grid representing three 1s. If the final dice are really three 1s and bet 1000 yuan, they can finally make a net profit of 150000! In casino terminology, the odds of betting on size are 1:1 and the odds of betting on round dice are 1:150.


    The decisive victory of 21 points is that the charge official will deal cards to each player round by round. Everyone needs to calculate the number of card points in his hand. If the points exceed 21, he will explode, and whoever explodes first will lose.


    He Guan will participate in the game as a dealer. The ratio of the points of other players to the points of the dealer can win if it is greater than the dealer, and lose if it is less than the dealer. After getting two cards, the player has the right to decide whether to continue to want cards. The player''s goal is to make the points and of the cards in his hand as close as possible to 21 points, but no more than 21 points.


    Baccarat is that the Dutch official sends two cards each for "banker" and "idle home". The one who gets 9 points in total or closest to 9 points wins. Gamblers can bet on the banker to win, idle home to win, and the game


    "Then I''ll try a big bet and a small bet!"


    After figuring out the rules, Ding Ning said with interest.


    "OK, you play. If you need anything, let the security guard call me at any time. Here is your real estate certificate. Keep it."


    Qian Xi was eager to report the situation to the family. After saying hello, he hurried away. Ding Ning took away the real estate certificate and glanced at the cheater who sent the real estate certificate.


    The old cheat was in his thirties. He was tall but thin, and his eyes were especially bright. When he saw Ding Ning looking at him, he sneered and turned away disdainfully.


    A cold light flashed in Ding Ning''s eyes and soon converged. Lu Zhan whispered, "boss, do you want to kill him?"


    "No, let''s change the money and recover some interest."


    The land war closely followed Ding Ning, holding a tray with chips of 10000 to 100000 denominations.


    Ding Ning went directly to the gambling table and observed it. After observing it, he understood the rules. Ding Ning threw 10000 chips around, but his mental strength came out through the body and entered the dice cup for observation.


    He found that his mental power could easily pry the dice and change the points, and he had a bottom in his heart.


    This one was big four, five and five, and Ding Ning lost 10000.


    Ding Ning didn''t think much of it. He continued to bet around. With 20000 chips, he opened two, three or five small, but still lost,


    The third, Ding Ning still bet around, 40000 chips, opened one, one, five or small.


    Fourth, Ding Ning continued to lose with 80000 chips.


    The fifth, the sixth


    Ding Ning was always losing. In the twinkling of an eye, 63 chips were lost. That was 630000. Even the land war was distressed.


    The gambler next to him was shocked by his wealth and scolded the fool. How could he double his bet? Even the beautiful female chargee looked at him with caring eyes.


    "MD, I don''t believe that if one bet doesn''t hit, all bet!"


    Ding Ning seemed to be a gambler who lost his eyes. He blushed and his neck was thick, and bet the remaining 1.37 million.


    "Boss!" The land war was in a hurry and wanted to dissuade him.


    Ding Ning looked red and said, "don''t worry about me, I don''t believe it."


    "This fool has lost his red eye."


    "A hundred and fifty times is not so good."


    "The rich are so headstrong that no one can stop them."


    "Black sheep, how nice it is to give me more than one million."


    "People are stupid and rich. That''s what they say. Hey, there''s no cure."


    ... the gamblers around whispered and pointed at Ding Ning. Their faces were full of ridicule.


    Ding Ning ignored it and stared at the dice cup with his heart beating like thunder.


    "Open, one, one, one!"


    When he opened the dice cup and reported the points, he didn''t speak properly. Damn it, this guy bet.


    "Yeah! I finally bet. I''m rich. I''m rich. Hahaha!"


    Ding Ning was overjoyed and jumped and jumped with the land war, just like a child, making the land war cry and laugh.


    "I''ll go. What kind of life is this? He really won the bet."


    "150 times of 1.37 million. How much is this special?"


    "Faint to death. Calculate quickly. How much is it?"


    "205.5 million. It''s really lucky."


    ¡­¡­


    The gamblers who just mocked Ding Ning no longer had the previous contempt. They all stared at Ding Ning with envy, and their jealous eyes were red.


    Ding Ning''s face flushed with excitement. After exchanging chips, he generously rewarded the beautiful female charge official with five hundred thousand chips.


    The female Dutch official was excited to thank him again and again. Peach blossoms appeared in his eyes. If she hadn''t been working, she couldn''t wait to make a promise.


    Even if Ding Ning was penniless before, now he is real gold and silver. He won 200 million and directly became a billionaire, not to mention he is so handsome.


    Not to mention the female Dutch official''s spring heart rippling, Ding Ning carried his hands on his back, followed by the land war with a tray behind him, swaggering like a second ancestor to the gambling table at 21 o''clock.


    The news that this guy won 200 million and hit the reward officer 500000 has spread all over the casino hall. When he came, the clever gambler immediately gave way to him with a flattering face.


    Ding Ning was also impolite. He sat down in his position and threw him a 100000 chip, which made the gambler happy and said flattery all the time.


    Winning at 21:00 is no better than guessing the size of the dice cup. It''s not easy to cheat with mental strength. You can only put your hand on the gambling table to start the absolute touch, extend out to see the cards, and count the cards. You can''t win much money if you consume the power.


    After playing a few and losing more than 100000, Ding Ning lost interest and stood up to play roulette.


    Next to the gambling table, there is a turntable with 37 numbers from 0 to 36 evenly distributed on the turntable. When the turntable turns and stops, the number indicated by the pointer on the turntable is the "winning number". Numbers are written in the dense grid on the gambling table. Before the roulette turns, players should select the numbers they like and put the chips into the corresponding grid, Finally, if you guess the number on the roulette, you can make a profit. If you guess wrong, the chips will be handed over to the casino.


    Ding Ning suddenly became interested and insidiously thought that the maximum odds ratio was 1:35. If you bet 200 million at a time, 35 times would be 7 billion.


    Of course, the first thing to see is whether mental power can control the turntable, so he only pressed 10000 chips to try water in the first inning.


    The roulette began to rotate. Ding Ning''s mental strength extended. He tried to control the roulette points. He found that although it was a little hard, it could still be controlled.


    Therefore, the old technique was repeated. The second one was pressed for 20000, the third for 40000, the fourth for 80000, the fifth for 160000, the sixth for 320000, and the seventh for 640000


    In the twinkling of an eye, he lost 5.11 million. The tenth one. Ding Ning''s eyes were red again and said, "grandma, I don''t believe it. I can''t bet on No. 36."


    The gambler next to him shook his head secretly and began to whisper sarcasm. The lucky boy just won 200 million and is not satisfied. He wants to lose the money to the casino.


    Ding Ning bit his teeth and angrily pressed 100 million chips on No. 36. He thought that the casino could not come up with 7.2 billion, so he would win half less.


    The 100 million gamble attracted the attention of many gamblers. People gathered around and stared at the roulette.


    As the roulette began to rotate, everyone''s hearts were raised. Ding Ning stared at the roulette without blinking, and his mental power began to spread


    In the monitoring room, Qian Xi stared at the screen nervously: "guys, can you see something?"


    Before that, the thin old cheat and a very ordinary middle-aged man stared at the monitor and shook his head: "it should be luck. There is no trace of a thousand. Besides, this is a roulette. It is not artificially controlled. No one can make a thousand."


    Luck? Qian Xizhen didn''t believe it, but even the two masters couldn''t see the sign of a thousand, and he couldn''t see it even more.


    "Stop, stop, shit, hit, hit, really hit."


    "I bet, but I really bet. I''m lucky..."


    "This guy''s luck is really good."


    "God, how much did you win? 3.6 billion. If only I had followed."


    "I said that the little brother was unlucky tonight. As long as he put a heavy bet, he would win. Oh, why didn''t I bet with him? I lost my life."


    "I''m afraid he''ll win and die."


    "What? Does the Qian family still want to default? It''s impossible. The Qian family has always been very fair."


    "Cut, justice depends on people. If you win a million or eight million, you can take it away and get a good reputation, it will cost hundreds of millions. Hey, hey... You know."


    "No, who dares to come after that?"


    "You''re stupid. Even if you don''t come to the light, you won''t come to the dark. This is 3.6 billion, not 360000"


    ¡­¡­


    0277

 Chapter 278

    With the roulette pointer staggering to stop at 36, the whole casino exploded with a bang.


    Some were envious, some envious, some beat their hands and feet, regretted not following the bet, and some gloated that Ding Ning couldn''t take the money.


    "Yeah! Rich, rich!"


    Ding Ning jumped and jumped, clapped high five with the marine, and his face flushed with excitement.


    "Lying in the trough, I really bet on it. What the hell?"


    In the monitoring room, two cheaters screamed, and their faces turned ugly for a moment.


    "I..."


    Qian Xi''s eyes almost didn''t fall out. He was paralyzed and sat in a chair. His eyes whispered: "he was intentional. He must be intentional. It''s annoying that my Qian family didn''t give him face. Where did he get so much money in the casino? It''s over, over..."


    "Three little, otherwise..."


    The thin man flashed a cold light in his eyes and made a gesture of cutting his throat.


    Although the ordinary looking cheat didn''t speak, he nodded slightly and agreed.


    "Fart, do you know who he is? If you dare to touch him, our Qian family will be destroyed tomorrow. You two bastards, what are you doing to provoke his friends? Are you happy now?"


    Qian Xi yelled and spitted. Xingzi burst into the faces of two cheaters. They didn''t even dare to say anything, but they set off a storm in their hearts. Who is the other party sacred? Qian Xi was so afraid.


    The thought that they were carrying several other young masters behind their backs, obeying Qian Sishao''s orders and cheating Chu Yunxiu''s money made them cold in their hearts.


    After Qian Xi was furious, he said with a gloomy face, "I''m reporting to my family now. I hope they can make a wise choice."


    The two cheaters went out and looked at each other. They saw the fear in each other''s eyes. They were afraid to be victimized by the Qian family and handed over to Ding Ning.


    After all, their job is to sit in the money house casino to prevent others from paying thousands, not to let them pay thousands.


    But in order to curry favor with the four little money, they have made thousands in the casino, which has violated the rules.


    Qian Xi angrily reported the situation of the casino to the family, and shouted in a low voice: "I said not to take his money. Now it''s OK. Are you happy?"


    "Not excited? How can I not be excited? This is 3.6 billion, not 360000. How can I pay him so much?"


    "Oh, it was me when I asked for money with my face. Now I have no money to compensate others. I have to give up this old face. Who cares who cares. Anyway, I don''t care."


    "Kill him? Well, go ahead. Qian Laosi, you fool. You can deal with it yourself. It''s better to die in the hands of others than to kill the whole family."


    Qian Xi roared loudly. He was annoyed by the idea of a bunch of fools in the family. No matter who answered the phone, he opened his mouth and scolded.


    In the old house of the Qian family, old man Qian took the microphone, his face turned red, and shouted, "Qian Xi, you dare to scold even my father, but you''re wrong?"


    "Well, Grandpa, I''m sorry, I didn''t know it was you."


    Qian Xi forcibly restrained his anger, his chest fluctuated sharply, and he was panting heavily.


    Old man Qian regretted it. He blamed him for his soft ears and believed Qian Le''s words. He didn''t expect to make this situation.


    The Qian family can pull his face and ask Ding Ning for money to disgust him. After all, it is natural to owe money. Even if Xiao Nuo knows that he is unhappy, he can''t say anything.


    But he didn''t think of it. Ding Ning didn''t play cards according to common sense at all. He returned it directly in this way and slapped the Qian family in the face.


    It''s natural and reasonable to win money in the casino. No one can rely on this account.


    Qian le was still shouting to kill Ding Ning. Old man Qian was so angry that he almost didn''t spit out old blood. A big ear scraper slapped him and shut him up.


    Because after he just made the decision, he was a little uneasy. He contacted Xiao Yao directly and asked about the relationship between Xiao Nuo and Ding Ning.


    Xiao Nuo didn''t come back from the night shift at night. Xiao Yao slept soundly, but she was awakened by her grandfather in the middle of the night. She asked about the relationship between Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo in a roundabout way, which made her heart sour.


    However, as she has vowed to be Ding Ning''s youngest wife, she naturally has to spare no effort to protect her own men, lest the Qian family bully Ding Ning and tell her grandfather that the Xiao family has recognized the grandson-in-law.


    As soon as master Qian heard this, he immediately numbed his claws and had no face to tell his granddaughter how the Qian family treated Ding Ning. After hesitating and perfunctory inquiry, he hung up in a hurry.


    Now Qian Xi lost his temper again. Old man Qian was scolded and was not in the mood to get angry. He tried to soften his voice and said sweetly: "Hi son, you and Ding Ning are the best friends in our family. You should discuss with him and see what he wants. We''ll try our best to meet him."


    "What have you done? Just now I had the cheek to ask people for money. Now I have the cheek to talk about terms with people. Don''t you think it''s funny?"


    Qian Xi is full of resentment against this spoiled Grandpa. If he hadn''t been used to it, Qian Le wouldn''t be so domineering. Everyone dared to provoke him.


    "Cough, Xizi, what''s the use of saying this now? I know you''re wronged, but now things have come out, and we always have to solve them."


    Old man Qian''s old face twitched and scolded the little rabbit in his heart. He was really bold and fat. Even I dared to roar.


    "Grandpa, I can''t talk about it. Before, I didn''t want to be shameless to ask people for money, but they gave it without saying a word. What do I tell people now? The money family doesn''t have money to give others? The money family doesn''t want face? I don''t want face?"


    Qian Xi said mercilessly, but he was relieved. If old man Qian didn''t listen to him and made a wrong decision arbitrarily, he wouldn''t have a chance to say a few words to this eccentric old guy.


    "What do you say? Anyway, you can''t come up with more than 3 billion now. You''re in the casino and you can do it yourself!"


    Mr. Qian hung up the phone with a "snap", little rabbit, I can''t cure you.


    Qian Le covered his face, bowed his head and said nothing, but there was a bitter light in his eyes. From small to large, Grandpa spoiled him most. He didn''t even want to touch his finger. Today, he slapped him in the face.


    It''s all Ding Ning who robbed my favorite twins and hurt my grandfather to beat me. All this is thanks to him. Ding Ning, wait for me. It''s not over.


    Mr. Qian is not in the mood to take his thoughts into account. Although he hung up the phone smartly, out of sight and out of mind, this matter always needs to be solved.


    But how to solve it? Ding Ning''s only fear for the Qian family is that he has the identity of the future son-in-law of the Xiao family. If his identity can be removed, everything will be easier.


    Just a little doctor, the Qian family crushed him like an ant.


    "Grandpa, why don''t you let Xiao Yao''s cousin come forward and talk to Xiao Nuo and let her come forward and talk to Ding Ning?"


    Seeing that old man Qian frowned and locked, boss Qian Ping stepped forward and suggested.


    "Hey, we did it first. It''s not authentic. I don''t have the face to speak."


    Old man Qian sighed and said with a frown.


    "The third has always had the best relationship with his cousin. Why don''t you let the third talk to Xiao Yao."


    The second son Qian an proposed cautiously.


    It''s OK not to mention old three. When I mention old three, old Qian''s angry eyes jerked: "this little rabbit dares to yell at me now. I won''t call him."


    "Grandpa, this is not the time to be angry. Before, my second son and I were scolded by him. We can''t blame him for this. Who told us not to listen to his advice at all."


    Qian Ping patiently persuaded him that only the old man and the third man discussed this matter. None of their brothers said it was appropriate. It was like trying to use the third man as a gun.


    Well, in fact, he''s the shooter. Who wants him to have the best relationship with Xiao Yao.


    Mr. Qian hesitated for a long time. For the sake of the Qian family, alas, he had to put down his face and call Qian Xi.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is turned off. Please redial later..."


    Everyone in the Qian family is stupid!


    "What does this bastard want?"


    Old man Qian was furious and dropped his cell phone with a bang.


    "Grandpa, that''s my phone..."


    Qian Ping''s face was in pain.


    "Well, is it just a broken cell phone? I''ll compensate you 10000 yuan and buy another one."


    Old man Qian waved his hands impatiently, trembled and growled, "this bastard dares to turn off the power. Ah... I''m so angry."


    Qian Ping wants to cry without tears, Nani? RMB ten thousand yuan? This is the Dior specially designed and customized by the famous Austrian designer Peter elosen. It costs 650000 yuan for bare metal, and 10000 yuan. He can''t even afford a special mobile phone screen.


    Qian an scratched his head: "Grandpa, it should be impossible for the third child to turn off the phone at this time. Do you think he dropped his cell phone as soon as he was angry as you?"


    Old man Qian was stunned and nodded: "don''t say it, it''s really possible."


    "Call Qian Fang and contact Lao San."


    Qian Ping, as a member of the Qian family, was able to distinguish the priorities of things. He didn''t continue to tangle with his sky high price mobile phone and immediately made an idea.


    ¡­¡­


    Qian Xi was very unhappy at the moment because Ding Ning came to the door for money.


    His cell phone... Well, Qian an guessed it. After the old man hung up irresponsibly, Ya dropped his cell phone directly.


    How bitter his heart was, but he had to fill his face with a smile and pretend he didn''t know anything and asked, "brother Ding, how are you playing?"


    "Third brother, don''t say it. It''s really comfortable."


    Ding Ning said with a smile.


    Qian Xi took a smoke from the corner of his mouth. You are comfortable. Why am I so uncomfortable: "ha ha ha, brother, just have a good time."


    "Third brother, let me give you a suggestion."


    Ding Ning said solemnly.


    "Brothers, they are all our own people. If you have something to say." Qian Xi was very upset and said with a hard head.


    Ding Ning thought about the money family wholeheartedly and suggested, "don''t open the casino. As soon as I came back for the first time, I won more than 30 billion. If I came back every day, wouldn''t the third brother''s Casino become my ATM?"


    "Er!" Qian Xi''s eyelids jumped. He came, came, and finally came. He smiled more ugly than crying and said, "this suggestion is really good. I''ll talk to the old man later."


    "Well, I''m just talking about it. It''s getting late. I''m a little sleepy. Let''s stop here today."


    Ding Ning yawned, waved to the land war holding chips behind him, and said with a smile: "third brother, cash the chips first."


    "Brother, that... Cough, you know, the cash reserve in the casino is not too much. You can''t make up so much money in the middle of the night. You can''t come back until I have the money ready tomorrow."


    Qian Xi was ashamed when he said this.


    "Third brother, this joke is not funny at all. Killing people pays for their lives and paying off debts. I don''t steal or rob. I can''t take the money I win with my ability. If it''s spread, will anyone come to your casino in the future?"


    Ding ningpi said with a smile.

 Chapter 279

    "I..."


    Qian Xi was sad, bit his teeth and said, "brother, are we the defaulters? Otherwise, there are only 1.5 billion working capital in the market. Take it first, and I''ll give you an IOU for the rest. Can you see?"


    Ding Ning looked at him, and didn''t show his face until Qian Xi''s ashamed face turned red. "It''s not a word between our brothers."


    "Brother, you are so interesting. Don''t say anything. I''ll prepare money for you now."


    Qian Xi said gratefully and asked people to prepare the money.


    "But..."


    As soon as Ding Ning''s voice turned, Qian Xi''s heart sank again, swallowed saliva and asked tremblingly, "but what?"


    "I can''t ask my third brother to call me this IOU. I''m sorry to ask you for it. I think I''d better ask the Qian family to call me one. Well, let old Qian call me. I don''t know him well, so I can pull down my face."


    Ding Ning, I don''t look down on you. I''m really embarrassed to ask you.


    Qian Xi twitched at the corners of his mouth. NIMA, how much you despise me. You don''t even recognize my IOU. You''re going to hit my old man in the face.


    But then again, old man Qian was tied up in a cocoon. This condition was just what he wanted. He immediately coughed and said, "brother, wait, I''ll call my old man now."


    "Third brother, take your time. I''m not in a hurry."


    Ding Ning was still sleepy just now, but now he''s not in a hurry. He tilted his legs and shook his head and closed his eyes.


    When Qian Xizheng wanted to borrow a mobile phone from his men to make a phone call, Qian Fangfeng rushed in: "three young, the old man''s phone."


    Qian Xi was happy. Hey, it''s really Cao Cao. Cao Cao arrived. It''s easy now. He quickly took the phone and said loudly before the old man spoke:


    "Grandpa, people are reasonable. They know that our casino doesn''t have so much cash. They promise to collect 1.5 billion first and give the rest tomorrow. However, you must write an IOU in person."


    "What? I''ll write an IOU myself? Am I ashamed?"


    Old man Qian''s angry face turned red and roared angrily. Qian Ping and Qian an also hurriedly came up and motioned to the old man to turn on the hands-free.


    "I don''t want to be ashamed to make a note, but people trust me. What can I do?"


    Qian Xi''s tone is dignified, but his face has the pleasure of revenge. Among the four brothers of the Qian family, the old man doesn''t like him most. He hasn''t given him any good face since he was young. Good things don''t have his share, and bad things are all his.


    From small to large, when I saw him, I either scolded him for being a waste, or scolded him for playing with things and losing ambition, as if I had a grudge against him in my previous life.


    Even marriage is the product of the old man''s interests first, which forces him not to break up with his beloved woman, filling his heart with decadence and resentment, and he doesn''t want to go back to that house at all.


    Otherwise, the third young master of the Qian family would not be attached to a broken detective agency. He would indulge in debauchery all day to anesthetize himself. He only came to the family''s industry when he had to.


    I didn''t expect such a bad thing to happen when I walked through the stage. Now I can get rid of my burden. Why not.


    As for money, if there was so much cash in the casino, he would give it to Ding Ning without hesitation. It was the money of the Qian family, which had something to do with him.


    Ding Ning looked at Qian Xi''s expression, which he shouldn''t have, and his face showed a thoughtful look.


    To tell the truth, he had a good impression of Qian Xi. He knew that Qian Xi was forced to ask himself for debt with a shy face before. No wonder he.


    "All right, I''ll go there now."


    Qian Xi quietly listened to the quarrel on the other end of the phone for a long time. Finally, Mr. Qian compromised and promised to come and write an IOU in person.


    The corners of his mouth could not help but show a sneer. Among his brothers, the eldest one, Qian pingren, is just like his name. He is mediocre and incompetent. He has no independent opinion, but he is happy with success; Qian An, the second son, has a sweet mouth and a sword. He has a lot of tricks, but he doesn''t take responsibility. He only plays tricks behind his back. It''s difficult to become a big player; Old four Qian Le is a spoiled child, domineering, arrogant and domineering. He doesn''t know heaven and earth, but he is the simplest one.


    If the old man hadn''t been so eccentric and didn''t have a good face for him since childhood, even if it was related to the safety of the family, they still couldn''t see the form clearly, insisted on their own way, and couldn''t listen to his opinions at all, he would have solved the matter satisfactorily.


    None of the fools of the Qian family knows what Ding Ning wants, but he knows.


    With the relationship between Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo, Qian Xi believes that he doesn''t really want to make trouble with the Qian family. He was designed to ask for nothing more than an explanation from the Qian family.


    Unfortunately, when is old man Qian''s old fool who can''t see the situation? He still listens to the slander of the black sheep Qian le and forces Ding Ning to ask for money to embarrass him.


    No matter who has no temper in such a thing, Ding Ning fought back in this way and slapped the Qian family. In Qian Xi''s opinion, it is kind enough.


    Ding Ning didn''t expect Qian Xi to see so thoroughly, and had insight into his psychology.


    Yes, in Xiaoyao''s face, Ding Ning wanted to calm down. Knowing that Qian le was used by Liu Junwei to participate in it, he did not intend to investigate, but the premise is that the Qian family must have an attitude of admitting their mistakes.


    Qian Le, as the legitimate young master of the Qian family, Ding Ning can forgive him this time, but at least he has to erase the 30 million debt, return the real estate certificate, and then hand over the two cheats who won Chu Yunxiu''s property to him.


    But he didn''t think that the Qian family didn''t give any explanation and forced him to ask for debt, which really angered him.


    This was the scene when he won 3.6 billion in anger and forced old man Qian to write an IOU.


    If Mr. Qian doesn''t get on the road and dares to chatter again, he will patronize the Qian family''s Casino every day. He will never give up until he forces the Qian family to bow down and admit his mistake.


    But Jiang is still old and spicy. When Ding Ning looks at Xiao Yao and Xiao Nuo on the left and right of old man Qian, he knows that his plan has failed.


    "Brother in law, why don''t you bring me to the casino?"


    Xiao Yao smiled like a flower and shook Ding Ning''s arm.


    "Cough!"


    Ding Ning looked at the expressionless Xiao Nuo with a guilty heart, coughed and said with a smile, "Why are you here?"


    Xiao Nuo glared at him fiercely and choked like eating gunpowder: "if you can come, we can''t come."


    "Yes, of course."


    Ding Ning was full of depression. He knew that the vinegar jar must be jealous. After all, he came to Lingyun to vent his anger this time.


    "Brother in law, this is my grandfather. Just call grandpa Qian."


    Xiaoyao''s eyes turned and pulled over the embarrassed old man Qian.


    Ding Ning sighed secretly. This big milk girl can''t be despised. An understatement turns fighting into friendship, which embarrasses him how to give money to the old man.


    But when he thought that the big milk sister might already be his own woman, he felt guilty and could only dry smile: "Hello, Grandpa Qian."


    "Well, what a hero!"


    Old man Qian smiled and half squinted at Ding Ning, but there was a storm in his heart.


    Xiao Yao is his granddaughter. He knows how clean she is, but she doesn''t look right at Ding Ning as soon as she enters the house. Later, she affectionately pulls his arm, which makes him worry secretly.


    This is the man Xiao Nuo likes. How dare Xiao Yao be so intimate with him in front of Xiao Nuo? Aren''t you afraid that Xiao Nuo is jealous?


    At the moment, seeing that Xiao Nuo''s expression is not good, he is even more upset, for fear that Xiao Yao doesn''t know to keep a distance, which annoys Xiao Nuo.


    "Nono, I want to talk to you alone."


    What should be faced always has to be faced. Ding Ning hardened his scalp and rushed to Xiao Nuo.


    Xiao Nuo heard him call himself Nuo, and suddenly a red glow flew up on his face. His heart pounded with frustration. He didn''t want to ask what happened that night, did he?


    This made her upset, but she responded skillfully: "Hmm!"


    Watching Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo go to another room to talk alone, old man Qian takes this opportunity to gently remind Xiao Yao: "Xiao Yao, do you know that Ding Ning very well? He is Xiao Nuo''s boyfriend. You should keep a distance from him."


    "Grandpa, it''s okay. Sister Nuo and I have such a good relationship that she won''t care."


    Xiao Yao blushed with shame at the thought of one horse and two saddles that night.


    Old man Qian looked at Xiao Yao''s strange expression and suddenly clicked in his heart, "Xiao Yao, won''t you like him, too?"


    "I... no, Grandpa, what are you talking about?"


    Xiaoyao wanted to tell everyone that she liked Ding Ning, but at the thought of this complex relationship, he quickly stopped the car and changed his voice to deny it.


    "That''s good, that''s good!"


    Old man Qian breathed a sigh of relief, but he didn''t pay attention to Xiao Yao''s mouth and looked disapproval.


    "Nono, you''ve lost weight."


    As soon as he entered the room, Ding Ning looked at Xiao Nuo and said


    Xiao Nuo''s heart hit like a deer, his face flushed, and his heart was as sweet as honey, but Ding Ning''s next sentence almost made her angry and spit blood.


    "The big ass is getting smaller."


    "Hooligans! You know how to play hooligans!"


    Xiao Nuo was angry and ashamed and stamped his feet.


    However, as soon as these two words were said, they seemed to return to the days when they had been fighting together, and all the strangeness and estrangement were cleared away.


    "Did I play a rascal on you?"


    Ding Ning asked with a seemingly inadvertent bad smile.


    "You..."


    Xiao Nuo suddenly reacted. Ding Ning was unable to speak. What happened that night when he was trying to change the method.


    Immediately his eyes turned, his chin raised 45 degrees, and he said proudly, "hum, if you want to play a rogue, you have to see if you have that ability. Aren''t you afraid that the police officer will catch you?"


    Ding Ning looked at her half true and half false performance, and her heart became more and more out of spectrum. Didn''t she know what happened that night?


    Unwilling to be tempted, he asked, "have you... Felt anything unusual recently?"


    Xiao Nuo''s heart jumped and he was very shy. Doesn''t this smelly hooligan want to ask if someone else is pregnant? Fool, it''s only a few days. I can''t find out even if I''m pregnant.


    What''s more, it was a safe period that night, and the probability of pregnancy was very small!


    No, Xiao Yao doesn''t know if it''s safe that night. What if she''s pregnant?


    At the thought that Xiaoyao might be pregnant with dingning''s child, Xiao Nuo looked dejected.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Ding Ning looked at her changing expression and asked suspiciously.


    "Oh... I''m fine. It''s very good. What can be abnormal? Except for more cases, I''m very busy and a little tired every day. Everything else is normal."


    Xiao Nuo stretched out. She stayed up all night and was working overtime tonight. She was dragged over by Xiao Yao. Up to now, she just knows about it and hasn''t figured out what''s going on.


    "By the way, what''s going on tonight?"


    Ding Ning looked at her tired look and felt distressed for no reason. He stretched out his hand to pull her into his arms and let her back to himself.


    While pressing her temples to help her massage to eliminate fatigue, he talked about the causes and consequences of the matter.

 Chapter 280

    Xiao Nuo thought that Ding Ning was coming to vent his anger on Ling Yun. He was sour for a while. But when he heard Ding Ning say that he suspected that Liu Junwei was behind the scenes, he was stunned:


    "Liu Junwei? How could it be him?"


    Ding Ning asked strangely, "do you know him?"


    "I didn''t know him, but I overheard director Qi mention it once."


    Xiao Nuo hesitated and didn''t hide Ding Ning: "remember the last time we hijacked a helicopter to southern Yunnan?"


    "Remember, how can you forget."


    Ding Ning said softly that it was his trip to southern Yunnan that made his feelings with Xiao Nuo complicated and unclear. How could he forget.


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes were distracted for a moment. She recalled that dingning had gone far behind her back in southern Yunnan. The feeling of steadiness and happiness was unforgettable to her and could never be forgotten.


    "At that time, the decision to give up the monkey was made by Liu Junwei. For this reason, he was punished and is still on vacation."


    "What? Liu Junwei''s decision? You''re not talking to me alone, are you? I''m talking about Liu Junwei as a businessman. What qualifications does he have to make a decision?"


    The movement in Ding Ning''s hand was one stop, and his face was full of unimaginable words.


    "I didn''t pay attention to this person, or director Qi inadvertently mentioned it. I didn''t know there was this person at all. According to director Qi, Liu Junwei was a returned psychologist with a doctor''s degree. He was the chief of the intelligence section of the National Security Bureau. He was responsible for directing the last rescue of monkeys."


    Xiao Nuo was also full of doubts. He didn''t know whether they were talking about the same person.


    A flash of light flashed in Ding Ning''s mind. If the Liu Junwei Xiao Nuo said was the Liu Junwei he knew, everything would make sense.


    Liu Junwei made a mistake in command and made the decision to give up the monkey. However, because the two kidnappers were manipulated by him, they were always unconscious, making the monkey the most important witness.


    For this reason, Liu Junwei was punished, suspended from duty and took a big holiday, which must have affected his future.


    The monkey was saved by him. Liu Junwei is likely to hate him. As Guoan, he must know his information like the back of his hand, so he approached Lingyun and wanted to revenge him through Lingyun.


    Well, he always wondered where he had offended Liu Junwei, so he found the answer.


    Liu Junwei is also a returnee and a doctor of psychology. Although his career is a businessman, if he has a career of national security behind his back, then everything is reasonable.


    Although it has not been finally confirmed, Ding Ning has determined that what Xiao Nuo said about Liu Junwei is the Liu Junwei who wants to harm him.


    Thinking that Liu Junwei had a national security identity, Ding Ning suddenly had a big head.


    He couldn''t bear it. He had made up his mind to get rid of him secretly, but now, because of his heavy identity, he had to throw a rat''s deterrent.


    After all, national security is a special department of the state. Every death of national security will be investigated by the National Security Bureau. Ding Ning is not sure that he can get rid of Liu Junwei without being found by national security.


    Xiao Nuo frowned and said, "if Liu Junwei is the one who calculated you, you''ll be in big trouble."


    "It''s too unfair. Originally, we did good deeds and saved the monkey. Now he''s still plotting. Can I only be beaten passively and can''t fight back?"


    Ding Ning said with a gloomy face.


    Xiao Nuo thought for a moment: "Liu Junwei, as a national security, even retaliated against ordinary people. Such people must not stay in the national security team. I will report to my superiors, but everything you said is only speculation after all. It would be easy to find evidence."


    "This is why many people dare to commit crimes unscrupulously. As long as they are carefully planned and clean, it is difficult to find evidence."


    A cold light flashed in Ding Ning''s eyes. Liu Junwei calculated him again and again, which had made him unbearable.


    But he did things very carefully. The conspiracy was linked one by one. Even if Ding Ning guessed it was him, it was difficult to find his criminal evidence and bring him to justice.


    Moreover, even if we find evidence that he is behind the scenes, it is difficult for him to plead guilty. After all, he took advantage of Chu Yunxiu''s greedy character to induce her to gamble indiscriminately.


    Such a person is hidden in the dark like a poisonous snake, which will give him a fatal blow at any time, making him feel uneasy about sleep and food. He must be cut off as soon as possible.


    Although the killing intention flashed away, Xiao Nuo was keenly aware of it and seriously warned: "don''t mess around. He is national security. If something happens, the National Security Bureau will investigate it carefully."


    "Do I look like that? I''m a five good citizen and an excellent young man."


    Ding Ning said with a smile around her slender waist.


    Xiao Nuo''s delicate face was suffused with a red glow, and she said in a coquettish anger: "smelly rascal, take advantage of me again."


    Although his mouth was angry, his body didn''t mean to resist at all. Instead, he stretched out his hand around his waist and snuggled tightly in his arms.


    Ding Ning felt the softness of her close to her chest, and her heart was confused.


    Xiao Nuo noticed that he was ready to move, blushed with shame, and his heart bumped like a deer, hurriedly breaking away from his arms.


    Ding Ning smiled, "it''s just an instinctive reaction."


    Xiao Nuo was flustered for a while. He looked down at the ground and changed the topic dryly: "what are you going to do with the money?"


    "You and Xiao Yao are here. What else can I do?"


    Ding Ning said somewhat depressed, "this time, Qian Le also participated in the calculation. I don''t intend to investigate the relationship between the Qian family and Xiao Yao. Just give me an explanation, but the Qian family has no intention of repentance. They even asked me for $50 million. I was angry and made a big noise in the casino."


    Xiao Nuo bit her lower lip and was in a dilemma. The Qian family did go too far, but after all, she was Xiao Yao''s relative. She couldn''t ignore the feelings of her best friend.


    After thinking for a moment, she couldn''t make up her mind: "well, I''ll call Xiao Yao in and discuss how to deal with it. Since Qian Le dares to calculate you, the Qian family can''t help learning a lesson."


    Feeling Xiao Nuo''s maintenance, Ding Ning felt a warm current in her heart, stretched out her hand and looked at her affectionately: "it''s very kind of you."


    "If you think I''m good, break up with Lingyun."


    Xiao Nuo almost melted in his deep eyes. Seeing that his mouth was about to kiss her lips, impulsive words blurted out without brain.


    Ding Ning''s whole body was stiff, his arms around her were frozen in the air, his eyes drooped and silent.


    Seeing his reaction, Xiao Nuo was suddenly sour and almost burst into tears. He forced himself to hold back his tears, turned proudly and said with a smile: "I''m kidding. Don''t care."


    Ding Ning was stunned and looked at her bleak eyes. For a moment, he was confused. Whether Lingyun or Xiao Nuo, he was not willing to give up one of them.


    Say he is greedy, scum or possessive. Anyway, this is the most real idea in his heart.


    But according to Xiao Nuo''s pride, how could she share her love with other women? Ding Ning smiled bitterly. He really thought too much.


    The atmosphere became depressed and embarrassed again. Ding Ning changed the topic and said, "nono, why are you still wearing your uniform so late?"


    "Forget it, there was a world-class jewelry auction in Ninghai on national day. What was the final auction? Master Tiandao''s works, which created a new genre in the jade carving industry, were highly sought after by even the world''s top jade carvers. A jewelry exhibition was held a few days before the auction, which led to the influx of collectors and top rich people all over the world, with a total value of more than 10 billion, It is said that some international thieves sneaked into Ninghai and wanted to start with these auctions. In the peak tourist season, Ninghai must be overcrowded. The municipal leaders attached great importance to it and asked our public security system to ensure the smooth progress of the auction in order to maintain the public security environment in Ninghai. As the chief of the criminal police, I naturally have to take responsibility and can only lead a team to stare at it in person, We should not only ensure the safety of the exhibition products, but also ensure that there are no major criminal cases during the national day, so as to maintain the international urban image of Ninghai. "


    Xiao Nuo rubbed his temples with a headache. Ding Ning couldn''t help feeling distressed for a while because of his tired appearance.


    But he really didn''t expect that his readily carved jade carving had caused such a sensation that even the world''s top rich came.


    I couldn''t help but take him into my arms and said softly, "what are you doing so hard? You don''t need those two salaries."


    "Why are you distressed? If you don''t work hard to earn dowry money, you can support me?"


    Xiao Nuo snuggled up in his arms and felt his heartache. He was sweet in his heart, but said unforgivingly.


    "As long as you like, I''ll keep you all my life."


    Ding Ning said without hesitation.


    "Hum! You have a girlfriend and still want to raise me? Do you want me to be a junior?"


    Xiao Nuo, with a stiff face, stretched out his hand to break free from his arms and said sour.


    Ding Ning looked embarrassed and said, "I knew Ling Yun first. I can''t dump her for you. If I do this, you don''t like Ding Ning."


    "Who likes you, smelly beauty!"


    Xiao Nuo beat him on the chest with two fists and turned his eyes: "then I''ll be your junior. Do you really support me?"


    "OK, don''t tease me. You''ll be my junior unless the sun comes out in the West."


    Ding Ning is still very self-aware, said with a wry smile.


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes flashed a sly color: "then I won''t be your junior. Are you still willing to raise me?"


    "Of course. Even if we are just friends, I will help you as long as you need help."


    Ding Ning said sincerely.


    "Hum, you have a conscience."


    Xiao Nuo smiled with satisfaction: "then I need you to support me now."


    "Well, you say you want a house or money. As long as you say, I won''t refuse."


    Ding Ning always feels that she owes Xiao Nuo a lot. Even if she says she wants 10 billion, as long as he has it, he will never hesitate.


    Xiao Nuo looked at him with some emotion, hesitated for a moment and said with some embarrassment: "Xiao Yao graduated from Harvard Business School. He wants to open a cosmetics company in Ninghai. He took a fancy to the scar removing cream you gave me last time and wants to use it as the main product, OK?"


    "Freckle cream?" Ding Ning frowned tightly and said nothing.


    Xiao Nuo thought he didn''t want to. A touch of disappointment flashed across his eyes and said with a strong smile: "if it doesn''t work, just think I didn''t say it."


    "No, I didn''t say no. the main reason is that I prepared you with strong scar removing cream last time. All the rare medicinal materials are used. The cost is too expensive to make products."


    Ding Ning was disappointed when he saw Xiao Nuo. He quickly explained, "just now I was considering which common herbs can be used to replace it. Although the scar removal time is a little longer, the effect must be much stronger than that on the market."


    "Ah, you promised?"


    Xiao Nuo looked at him in surprise.


    Ding Ning saw her smile, spoiled and rubbed her head, joked: "I said I wanted to raise you, how can I not agree."


    "Well, that''s what you said. We''ve made a deal like this. How many shares are you going to want?"


    Xiao Nuo finally finished the entrustment of Grandpa and dad and asked with a smile.

 Chapter 281

    "Shares? What shares?" Ding Ning asked foolishly.


    "Xiaoyao starts a company. I pay, Xiaoyao gives people, and you give technology. Of course, you have to share the inverse shares."


    Xiao nuojiao said drop by drop.


    "I don''t want shares. I said I would earn you some pocket money."


    Ding Ning''s hand in the air: "and the last time I brought back the emerald seeds, I have already started planting them. After a while, I promise that your moisturizing whitening mask can also be made into products. I will give you some products to dispel spots and moisturize, and these four or five products will make your company almost able to do it."


    Xiao nuomi looked at him deeply, her eyes were slightly red, and said gently, "Ding Ning, why are you so good to me? What if I can''t do without you?"


    Ding Ning gave a bad smile, "I just want you to be inseparable from me. I said I want to keep you for a lifetime."


    "Hooligan, kiss me!"


    Xiao Nuo''s face was crimson, affectionately hugged his waist, took the initiative to close his eyes, his long eyelashes trembled slightly, and his pink lips glittered with tempting luster in the light.


    Ding Ning impolitely printed his mouth, pried open his teeth, drove straight in, and tasted the small sweet tongue


    "Oh... Hooligan... Don''t..."


    Xiao Nuo''s watery eyes were full of tenderness, but the only reason allowed her to catch Ding Ning''s dishonest salty pig hands and prevent him from advancing an inch.


    Seeing her resolute attitude, Ding Ning also knew that it was not the right time and place, reluctantly released her and licked her lips.


    Looking at him, Xiao Nuo''s blushing cheeks turned red, his eyes flashed to avoid his hot eyes, and sorted out his messy clothes: "I can''t stay too long. In case of an accident, I''ll be in trouble. Then, give me a face this time and let the money family go. Anyway, you''ve got 1.5 billion, and it''s not a loss. I''ll warn the money family to take care of Qian le."


    "You has the final say."


    Ding Ning didn''t plan to do anything. He just wanted to give a warning to the Qian family. Since Xiao Nuo opened his mouth and offered a kiss, he naturally stopped at a good time: "by the way, send me your account, and I''ll transfer it back to you for 1.5 billion, which is regarded as sponsoring the opening of you and Xiaoyao company."


    "No, you keep it. Xiao Yao and I still have some private money enough to start a company. If we are short of money, I''ll ask you again."


    Xiao Nuo stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the face, "I''ll go first. Wait, I''ll let Xiao Yao in and talk to you carefully."


    "Well, you go now?"


    Ding Ning said reluctantly.


    "Can''t bear me?"


    Xiao Nuo smiled, waved his hand and turned around and left: "I can''t bear it any more. I''m really leaving. In case of an accident, I''ll have to go."


    "Nono, I''ll see you off so late?"


    Ding Ning is still reluctant.


    "Don''t send it. I''m an expert now. I''m eager to meet a little thief without eyes. Don''t forget that I''m the captain of the criminal police."


    Xiao Nuo turned and smiled at him and waved his small fist lovably.


    "Then pay attention to your safety and send me a text message when you get to the place."


    Ding Ning didn''t force her to insist. Anyway, Xiaocui was staring at her. If something really happened, he could go immediately.


    "Well, I''ll go."


    Xiao Nuo turned and walked out of the room. After a while, Xiao Yao sneaked in and locked the door.


    Ding Ning watched her lock the door and looked at her in surprise.


    "Brother in law!"


    Xiao Yao was so enthusiastic that he trotted to him and rubbed his arm, making his fire burn again.


    This girl is really talented. The e cup is strong, especially when he thinks of Xiao Yao that night, his nose blood almost came out.


    "Xiao Yao, Xiao Nuo told me that you want to start a company."


    Ding Ning felt a little embarrassed and hurriedly distracted himself.


    Xiao Yao nodded, looked straight at him, and suddenly shouted, "black faced man!"


    "Ah..." Ding Ning said, "what are you talking about? What black faced man!"


    Xiaoyao smiled cunningly, "nothing... Nothing?"


    Ding Ning was really depressed. The girl didn''t play cards according to common sense. He didn''t have a chance to pretend to be stupid and argue.


    I had to pretend to be crazy and laugh: "I don''t see you graduated from Harvard Business School? Great!"


    Xiao Yao stretched out his pink tongue, licked his lips and gave him a wink, "you don''t see much."


    I couldn''t talk that day. The girl didn''t come to chat at all. She came to seduce him. She coughed and wanted to get rid of her hand quietly: "that little Yao, I''m your brother-in-law."


    But unexpectedly, Xiao Yao didn''t eat this set at all. He stuck to him like a rubber bug. He looked at him like silk, breathed out in his ear like LAN and said, "brother-in-law, you don''t know that half of my sister-in-law''s buttocks are brother-in-law''s."


    Ding Ning listened to the bold words. He couldn''t bear the girl''s style. He didn''t know how to answer. He quickly opened the topic and said, "is your grandfather still outside?"


    "Yes, I''m not afraid. I locked the door behind me. He won''t come in."


    The more Xiao Yao spoke, the more explicit he became, which made Ding Ning blush and heartbeat. He felt that he was a good family woman molested by the landlord bully.


    Seeing Ding Ning''s embarrassed appearance, Xiao Yao smiled: "brother-in-law, I heard sister Nuo say you want to keep us both."


    "Ah! No, I''m helping you get products and start a company."


    Ding Ning has a black line on his head and face. He only said to keep Xiao Nuo. When did he say to keep Xiao Yao? Even if he had that heart, he didn''t have the courage to say so.


    "Cut, you can''t give a domineering answer to a guy who has a thief''s heart but no thief''s courage? Am I so unattractive?"


    Xiaoyao angrily poked his forehead with green onion and white jade fingers, and his face was ready to cry.


    "Cough..."


    Ding Ning can only cough dry to hide embarrassment and doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    "Well, I''m teasing you, but you should be prepared. Anyway, I told sister Nuo that if you marry her, you have to marry me."


    Xiao Yao didn''t say anything and swore endlessly. Surprised Ding Ning stared: "Xiao Nuo agreed?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether she agrees or not. Just promise? Aren''t you going to marry her?"


    Xiaoyao''s eyes rolled and asked cunningly.


    Ding Ning: "


    "Hee hee, brother-in-law, you must marry sister Nuo. If you marry her, you can take me. It''s more cost-effective to buy one and get one free."


    Xiao Yao provoked dingning''s minibus and said with a seductive face: "I''m sleeping together and want to do my best for everyone. What a good thing."


    Ding Ning hugged her chest with both hands and was squeezed into the corner of the sofa like an angry little daughter-in-law. She thought she was happier than Xi''er. Who are these people.


    "Wow, brother-in-law, you blush. My God, you''re still shy. I like it."


    Xiao Yao exclaimed like discovering the new world, which made Ding Ning ashamed to see people. He covered his face and cried bitterly. It was terrible to meet a female hooligan.


    "Well, well, good, come on, my sister hurts you."


    Xiao Yao smiled proudly and rubbed Ding Ning''s head like touching a pet.


    Ding Ning couldn''t bear it. She put her back around her slender waist, pressed her on her thigh and slapped her little ass.


    "Well... Brother in law, you are good or bad!"


    The voice squeezed out of Xiaoyao''s nose is so beautiful that it can drip water, which makes Ding Ning want to die. This goblin wants to go against the sky.


    "Little girl, dare to flirt with me. I''m against you."


    I was so angry that I slapped it again, and a burst of hip waves rippled. The feel was very.


    "Well, try harder..."


    Xiao Yao is really dead, and she is not afraid of her grandfather to hear it. Ding Ning doesn''t dare to spank. This cry, coupled with the "Pa Pa Pa" sound of spanking, can''t make money jump into the Yellow River.


    "Get up and let your grandfather hear. You can''t fight with me!"


    Ding Ning pretended to be ferocious and said. In fact, he was reluctant to give up. The pair of big cows were soft and comfortable on their legs.


    "No, brother-in-law, people like it!"


    Xiao Yao''s ears were red with shame, and he was still teasing him without a bottom line.


    Ding Ning was completely speechless. He felt so guilty in his heart. He blushed and said, "good boy, get up quickly!"


    "No, no, you''ve numbed people''s ass. you have to rub them."


    "I... just rub it."


    If the door-to-door goods are cheap, Ding Ning decides to learn from Lei Feng and do good deeds.


    Xiaoyao is humming and enjoying, but the mobile phone is secretly working.


    When both of them sat down with a red face, Xiao Yao proudly raised his mobile phone: "brother-in-law, you are good or bad, you take advantage of me, I took pictures, and I''ll send them to sister Nuo later."


    "I... delete it quickly."


    Ding Ning was shocked and quickly reached out to grab it. Xiao Yao stuffed his mobile phone into the unfathomable ditch on his chest and said proudly, "come and get it."


    Well, Ding Ning counseled on the spot. The ditch is too deep. If you really go fishing, something must happen.


    "Xiao Yao, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have hit you. Forgive me. Don''t tell your sister," he said with a sad smile


    "It depends on how sincere you are."


    Xiao yaodese''s legs were crossed, revealing his beautiful white legs.


    Ding Ning felt that he had been routine, but he had to bow his head under the low eaves and said with a bitter face, "you say, what do you want?"


    Xiao Yao tilted his head and thought for a long time: "do you still think well now, let me think."


    Ding Ning''s forehead is full of black lines. Can women with high IQ do this? Zhao Jingjing and Xiao Yao said gnashing their teeth:


    "Well, I promise you, can I delete it?"


    "Think well, this is the evidence of crime. What if I delete it and you repent?"


    Xiao Yao looked at him with caring eyes.


    Ding Ning raised three fingers anxiously: "I swear..."


    "No, men are reliable. Sows can climb trees. The most unreliable thing in the world is men''s oath."


    "A man''s big husband spits a pit at a mouthful, and he absolutely keeps his word."


    "I don''t believe it. I want to keep the evidence!"


    "Please, what if Xiao Nuo sees it?"


    "Don''t worry, as long as you do what you say, I promise sister Nuo will never see it all her life."


    After a lot of talking, bargaining and haggling


    Finally, I don''t know what unequal treaties have been reached. Anyway, when I go out, Xiao Yao has high toes and high chin at a 45 degree angle. Ding Ning is dejected and drooping his head. His face is loveless.


    Even when Mr. Qian said hello to him, he was powerless and perfunctory. Under the two big eyes of Mr. Qian and Mr. Qian Xi, he didn''t mention his debt and went away obediently behind Xiaoyao''s ass.


    "Old man, you said your cousin wouldn''t push him back? How did he look?"


    Qian Xi looked at their backs and asked with a confused face.


    "Well... Fuck off. What nonsense? How can it be?"


    Mr. Qian vowed to defend his granddaughter''s chastity to the death.


    "If it weren''t for this, why wouldn''t the boy mention the debt?"


    Qian Xi still expressed serious doubts.


    "You can''t think of something good. Xiao Yao has a big face. All right, stop talking nonsense. It''s almost dawn. I''m sleepy. I''ll go back to bed. Don''t chew my tongue. It''s related to your cousin''s reputation."


    Anyway, after the debt problem was solved, Mr. Qian finally breathed a sigh of relief and could safely go back to bed.

 Chapter 282

    But Ding Ning couldn''t sleep. He sent Xiao Yao home and began to implement the unequal treaty of humiliating power and humiliating the country.


    Clean up the room, clean up, wash clothes and mop the floor, then pinch your shoulders, smash your back and beat your waist by your legs until it''s dawn. You don''t want to serve your aunt comfortably, and then you make a delicious breakfast, so you can get what you want to delete the video screen.


    "Come on, I should go, aunt."


    Ding Ning ran away without nostalgia. He was afraid that he would eat her if he stayed any longer. The goblin was so good at hooking people. He endured the temptation sound deliberately.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s escape, Xiao Yao covered his stomach and giggled. When he got out of the door, he happily hummed a small song, pulled out the video deleted in front of Ding Ning from the backup, and watched it in a circular way.


    Looking at her, her face turned red with shame, her beautiful eyes were covered with a layer of water mist, and she whispered: "my brother-in-law is good or bad, even beating others'' little ass."


    Ding Ning didn''t know that the "criminal evidence" was still in the hands of others. He secretly vowed to stay away from the female hooligan and never get along with her alone. It was too painful for him to see that the old sow has double eyelids now.


    He drove back to the courtyard in the western suburbs and finally waited until Ling Fei went to work. He couldn''t wait to pick up the little maid and rushed into the room.


    The surprised little maid flattered and cooperated wholeheartedly. The whole small building in Dalian was shaking until noon.


    Ding Ning was refreshed and hugged the limp Chu Yunna and smoked afterwards. Oh, no, it''s called Ding Luoxue now, and the new ID card has been obtained.


    With a satisfied sigh, it''s better to have a little maid, otherwise the anger aroused all night can only be solved by five girls.


    Fed by the little maid''s affectionate honeyed words, Ding Ning ate a greasy lunch that didn''t pay for his life. Ding Ning had a slightly swollen stomach, which was a little happy for the king from then on.


    After his guidance during this period, Ding Luoxue''s cooking skills have increased by leaps and bounds. His skills are no worse than those of five-star chefs, which makes Ding Ning''s praise better than blue.


    She narrowed Ding luoxuemei''s eyes into crescent moon and wanted to cook all her new dishes for Ding Ning.


    "Ding Ning, where are you now? Come to the school at once."


    Just when Ding Ning hugged Ding Luoxue and squeezed himself in the sun on the senior teacher''s chair. He wanted a beautiful nap, a phone call from President Lu made him sleepy.


    "President Lu, I''ll go there now. What''s urgent?"


    Ding Ning answered the phone while standing up and waved goodbye to Ding Luoxue.


    "Come as soon as possible and come directly to the conference room."


    President Lu''s voice is very dignified, which makes Ding Ning feel uneasy. I don''t know what happened. President Lu, who has always been calm, is so serious and asks him, a student, to go to the conference room.


    Hurriedly replied, "OK, I''ll hurry there as soon as possible."


    Forty minutes later, Ding Ning hurried to the school. As soon as he entered the conference room, he noticed that the room was full of an invisible sense of depression.


    President Lu, Lin Zongming, Zheng Haiyan, Hu Lao, Zhang Lao


    Dozens of authoritative professors in the medical field gathered here, all with serious faces. Ding Ning was surprised to find that many professors were strangers, but they seemed to know him, and nodded to him one after another.


    At the head of the conference table sat two men in their forties and fifties, who were completely different from the academic professors. Their faces were not angry and arrogant, full of the momentum of being in the top position for a long time.


    Ding Ning determined that the silkworm eyebrow tiger destination character face sitting on the left should be mayor Ning Hai Du, because Xu Minglu was sitting behind him and nodded to him.


    Ding Ning crept in and still startled everyone.


    "Come!"


    President Lu waved to him and motioned him to sit in the empty seat next to him. Ding Ning sat down a little timidly. I don''t know why he was called to attend the meeting with the title of associate professor at least.


    "Are you ding Ning?"


    Mayor Du squeezed out a smile on his serious face and asked in a gentle voice.


    "Yes, I''m Ding Ning. Hello, mayor Du!"


    Ding Ning stood up and bowed slightly to show respect.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you. Now everyone is here. Let me introduce you. This is Jiang Kairong, Vice Minister of the Ministry of health, Kong Xiangyun, academician of the medical department of the National Academy of Sciences, and Yang Taihe..."


    Mayor Du, with a soft face, introduced to him the man who was smiling and nodding at him.


    "Hello, Minister Jiang! Hello, academician Kong, academician Yang..."


    Ding Ning was surprised. Before his ass was next to the bench, he stood up again and said hello one by one.


    "Sit down. It''s urgent. Let me talk about the situation."


    Jiang Kairong abandoned the bureaucratic style and omitted Kang''s cumbersome opening remarks. After a brief introduction, he went straight to the subject, which shows the urgency of the matter.


    Ding Ning''s face became more and more dignified. Finally, he knew why so many professors in the medical field had been called for a meeting.


    It turns out that this meeting is related to the current international situation and is a major event involving the national economy and the people''s livelihood.


    The two countries have serious differences in ideology, social system and development path, which is the main reason for the frequent interference and recurrence of bilateral relations.


    However, the Shenzhou side has always believed that the differences between Shenzhou and Mi should be reasonably controlled, and on this basis, the two countries should expand their relations in various fields through mutually beneficial cooperation to achieve the goal of double win.


    However, the United States has never given up its goal of Westernization or even subversion.


    This time, as the world police, the United States once again interfered in the internal affairs of other countries and launched a military attack on a country in the Middle East, resulting in a conflict with tsarist Russia.


    The international situation has suddenly become grim. China has strongly condemned the hegemonic acts of the United States, which has led to the sharp deterioration of relations between the two countries.


    The disadvantages of China''s westernization are beginning to show. The United States has imposed trade restrictions on China. After announcing the restrictions on China''s investment in rice, it began to crack down on China''s high-tech field.


    Naturally, China is unwilling to show weakness. It has imposed anti sanctions on its aviation, agriculture, automobile, energy and other industries, which has had disastrous consequences for international trade.


    Ding Ning also pays attention to the international situation every day, but he really doesn''t know today''s news.


    The long-term invasion of Western medicine has made Chinese people strongly dependent on Western medicine, and the use of antibiotics has basically become a must in hospitals.


    Antibiotics are drugs with low toxicity and high safety that can be used in human body at very low concentration. Their function is to kill the microorganisms that infect us. The purpose is to kill the pathogens, control the disease and finally treat the disease.


    Antibiotics can be said to be the largest variety of Western medicine. When people get sick, they first think of it and regard antibiotics as a panacea.


    Abel antibiotic was invented by a scientist named Abel in the United States. It is a basic drug and is widely used in various common diseases.


    After Abel antibiotic was developed, it was bought out by American macbo pharmaceutical company, a giant in the pharmaceutical industry.


    In order to promote the universal use of Abel antibiotics, macbo pharmaceutical company distributes it at a low price to pharmaceutical companies all over the world. Pharmaceutical companies in China are no exception. People have gradually become dependent on this kind of antibiotics.


    But just yesterday, macbo pharmaceutical company announced that it had cancelled the agency rights of major pharmaceutical agencies in China to cooperate with the US government in imposing trade sanctions on China.


    This has resulted in a shortage of this drug, but the demand has not decreased. We can only rely on the previous inventory or import other similar antibiotics from abroad to treat the disease.


    If only mcbo pharmaceutical company made such a decision, China would not be so nervous.


    The key is that with the increasingly tense relations between the two countries, once all other pharmaceutical companies in the United States stop supplying antibiotics and even all imported drugs to China, most hospitals in China will fall into the embarrassing situation of no drugs available.


    There will be countless Chinese compatriots who will die because of diseases without medical treatment. It will be a great disaster for China. Handing over their lifeblood to others is the terrible of cultural invasion.


    Therefore, the state attaches great importance to this. In order to avoid people''s panic, it temporarily blocked the news and held an emergency meeting overnight to discuss countermeasures, but in the end, it can only decide to convene all relevant scientific researchers for research and development to develop drugs to replace Abel antibiotics as soon as possible.


    However, the research and development of drugs is an extremely long process. Moreover, there are many kinds of antibiotics. Even if drugs that can replace Abel antibiotics are developed, once other kinds of antibiotics stop importing to China, it will still not solve the problem, but there is no way. We can only take a step-by-step look at it for the time being and never compromise with the United States.


    At present, Abel antibiotics in major hospitals in China have entered the deployment stage, and the inventory can last for up to three months.


    The Chinese government has issued the highest reward order. Whoever can develop drugs to replace any kind of antibiotics is a national hero. The supreme head will personally award him the medal of hero and record his achievements in history forever.


    Speaking of this, Minister Jiang deeply bent down and bowed: "all of you here are leaders in the medical field. Not for honor, but only for our motherland. I''m here to ask you!"


    Everyone stood up in awe and bowed back: "we will do our best for the motherland."


    Ding Ning''s scalp was numb and his blood rushed to his head. What he cared about was not the medal of heroes. What he cared about was that more Chinese people would see the true face of the invasion of western culture because of this matter.


    This is a huge crisis related to the whole nation, but it is also the best opportunity for the recovery of traditional Chinese medicine. This war can only win, not lose!


    "Well, now Yanjing has organized researchers to carry out R & D overnight, and Ninghai is the second R & D base. There is only one instruction from the top leader, asking for money, people and instruments. At any cost, regardless of any cost, we must succeed in R & D within three months. I am here to thank you for the 1.4 billion compatriots in China, you ¡ª¡ªHard work! "


    Mr. Jiang bent down deeply and bowed 90 degrees. He couldn''t get up for a long time.


    "Serve the people!"


    A group of old professors with gray hair mixed with a young but loud voice straightened their waist and shouted their most sincere voice with old slogans, solemn and solemn.


    It doesn''t seem abrupt at all, it''s not funny at all, it''s not funny at all. Only the heavy responsibility and motivation inspire everyone''s blood to burn madly.


    "Please! If you have any requirements, just mention it. Register here and send it to you in the morning at the latest!"


    Mr. Jiang stood up straight and his eyes were shining. This was not an academic discussion, but a war related to the national movement of China. There was no smoke of gunpowder, but it was far more cruel than the battlefield.


    The central leadership is paying attention here, the people all over the country are paying attention here, and the people all over the world are paying attention here!

 Chapter 283

    Another Vice Minister of the Ministry of health is responsible for Yanjing No. 1 Emergency R & D base, while Minister Jiang is responsible for Ninghai No. 2 R & D base.


    From today on, medical experts from all over the country will flock to these two bases, raise the strength of the whole country, and write a soul stirring iron and blood war song with loyalty and blood.


    The 5000 year history of China tells us that although this great nation has experienced countless disasters, it has never bent its back, let alone lacked the courage to create miracles. This time is no exception!


    At this moment, no one has selfishness and is thinking hard about what preparations to do.


    Ding Ning, one of them, took out his pen and paper and waved it. In less than five minutes, he handed the list he needed to Minister Jiang.


    Captain Jiang frowned slightly and felt that Ding Ning was too reckless and disappointed. After all, he was still too young. How can he succeed.


    Mayor Du, who strongly recommended Ding Ning to participate in this R & D mission, is also a little unhappy. It''s still too young. Maybe it will take a few years to really grow up.


    Minister Jiang took the registration form, which said a separate laboratory, a full set of experimental equipment, and a long slide of nearly 100 kinds of traditional Chinese medicine.


    This surprised him and looked at Ding Ning in surprise: "do you want to use traditional Chinese medicine to develop drugs to replace antibiotics?"


    Ding Ning nodded calmly with firm eyes: "yes, Minister Jiang."


    "How sure are you?" Mayor Du asked with great interest.


    "All R & D is uncertain without success."


    Ding Ning''s eyes are firm and calm: "what I want to develop is not only a drug that can replace Abel antibiotics, but a drug that can replace all antibiotics once and for all."


    "What are you talking about? It''s arrogant!"


    "I simply don''t know the height of the earth. Should the research and development of drugs be kneading mud?"


    "Young people are too impractical. It''s good to have this heart, but we should do what we can."


    "Yes, every antibiotic has its unique role. It''s great to develop an antibiotic in three months."


    "Hey, I''m still young and frivolous. I''m too ambitious and don''t know how to be down-to-earth."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of experts and professors were shocked by his heroic words and shook their heads and sighed one after another.


    Even those professors who had a good influence on him felt that he was too impetuous and frivolous, and their favor for him plummeted.


    Jiang Bu Chang''s eyes brightened: "do you have a preliminary idea?"


    Ding Ning''s expression was calm, ignored other people''s questions, and said calmly: "there is a little idea, but it has not been verified, and it needs further deliberation and improvement."


    "I read your microblog on the Internet and denounced those who have no national integrity. It''s very insightful. I''m optimistic about you. Come on!"


    Mayor Du smiled and encouraged Ding Ning.


    "Can you tell everyone and open up your ideas?"


    Mr. Jiang doesn''t pay attention to microblogging, but only to the immediate drug research and development, which is the top priority.


    "Thank you, mayor Du!"


    Ding Ning politely thanked mayor Du and then answered Minister Jiang''s question: "it''s not that I want to hide, but that my idea is not mature. Speaking out will only disturb the ideas of your predecessors. It''s better not to say it."


    Ding Ning doesn''t want to say, but can''t say, because it takes him 9000 years to develop new drugs to replace antibiotics.


    The essence of antibiotics, to put it bluntly, is actually a drug that can inhibit and kill all living substances at a very low concentration. It is similar to tumor chemotherapy drugs, that is, no matter good or bad, there is no amnesty, which will also cause many other side effects.


    For example, children are deaf when they use gentamicin and amikacin, and they will become deaf mute children in the future. Adults may have kidney problems when they use it, and tetracycline in erythromycin will cause liver damage when used in large quantities, and children''s use will affect the development of teeth and bones.


    The adverse reactions caused by each antibiotic are various, basically involving every organ and system of the human body, but the focus of each drug is different.


    Through the research on Taisui and Feng Jun''s experiment of limb regeneration, Ding Ning believes that the human body has a certain ability of self regeneration, which can only be stimulated under certain conditions.


    Taisui is not only the best immune function regulator and activator, but also contains polysaccharides and peptides with obvious anti-aging effect, and has almost no toxic and side effects on the human body. The advantages of this non-toxic immune activator are exactly what many tumor chemotherapy drugs and other immune promoters do not have.


    It absorbs organic matter and humus and can replicate itself. Its body contains the strongest bioactive components found so far on the earth and has the most complete functional nutrients.


    His research and development direction is to use Taisui''s characteristics to kill pathogens that can cause infection and even infectious diseases, but do not harm the normal immune bacteria of the human body, so as to restore the health of patients.


    As long as he can find out the microorganisms that play the role of replication and activator in Taisui, he can extract the same substances from the driven plants to make new drugs, kill all viral bacteria, activate his own immune bacteria and restore the health of patients.


    He couldn''t wait to test his ideas, and didn''t delay any more. He said hello to the people and left first.


    Making a brand-new drug can not be done in a short time. It needs to calm down and invest in it. Therefore, he still has some things to arrange before closed-door research.


    Liu Junwei is like a poisonous snake lurking in the dark. God knows if he will come up with any tricks during his retreat.


    However, due to his national security status as a protection, Ding Ning can''t get rid of him directly for the time being, but at least give him some trouble first so that he has no time to attend to him.


    George was very depressed these days. Since he woke up that night, he was as black and purple as if he had been beaten. How can he even hurt chrysanthemums? He lay down for two days to recover.


    What annoyed him most was that he didn''t remember the whole process after playing with two such excellent women, which made him unable to aftertaste.


    Although Liu Junwei explained that the drug might be too strong, he still felt something wrong because of the pain of chrysanthemum. What happened that night? It doesn''t feel like playing with a woman, but like being played by someone.


    However, Liu Junwei is his old classmate and is so warm and considerate to him. He doesn''t say much.


    Although he came to pick up girls in the name of work, as the president of jiabosi group in Asia, he can''t have no achievements.


    Therefore, he began to send flowers to Longteng group every day, pay attention and carry out cooperation by the way.


    Unfortunately, every time Ding Qianlie didn''t give him a face-to-face meeting. He handed everything to the CEO for an interview with him, which made his teeth itch.


    But then, his trouble came. With the tension of the international situation, the company that had been flattered by Chinese people everywhere was suppressed and excluded by commercial competitors.


    Many businessmen who came to the door to cooperate suddenly changed their minds, became indifferent, and refused to sign a formal cooperation agreement.


    That''s all. Even there were problems in the approval of several major projects. The enthusiastic leaders of the national development and Reform Commission, in an official voice, delayed the approval.


    Industry and commerce, taxation, fire control, health, land and Resources Bureau, commerce bureau and other government functional departments are also looking for trouble under various names.


    He thought it was the situation caused by the changes in the relationship between the two countries, but when he answered the question to the family for this reason, George''s father''s angry roar made him realize that things were not so simple.


    "Who have you offended, you fool?"


    "No, that''s not my reason. I haven''t offended anyone."


    George feels very wronged. This is the cause of the international situation. How can we blame him for his inability?


    "Oh, my God, you are such a stupid guy. You have offended minister Wei of the Ministry of Commerce. You don''t know?"


    George''s father was very angry. Although his son was a little dandy, he was still very capable, but he never thought that he had caused so much trouble after going to China for more than a month. If it hadn''t been for the good friends of the family in Yanjing who had a good relationship with him, He had no idea that his son, who had high hopes, had offended such a big man.


    "Minister Wei? I don''t know him? How can I offend him? Are you mistaken?"


    There was no one named Wei in the fog at George''s head.


    "How could it be wrong, you pig? I don''t care if you use any method. Find a way to deal with it as soon as possible. If you don''t have this ability, get back to me and I''ll send you..."


    George''s father is almost mad. The profits brought by opening up the Chinese market to the family are more than ten times that in the United States. He has become the main economic pillar of the family. If this matter is not handled properly, his owner may be involved and dismissed.


    "President, no, something''s wrong..."


    The always steady assistant to the president hurried in and broke in without even knocking on the door.


    George''s good-looking eyebrows wrinkled up and quickly said on the phone, "I''ll take care of it. Let''s do it first."


    Then he hung up the phone and said unhappily, "Alice, what happened? Why did you break in without my permission? It''s very impolite, you know?"


    "President, I''m sorry. I''m too rash, but it''s urgent. Go online and have a look. Now your business has gone crazy."


    Alice bowed down to apologize, but looked at George with strange eyes. Originally, she still had ideas about the handsome president, but unexpectedly, he was gay.


    When she thought of the video she had seen before, she felt sick and wanted to vomit. Even her respectful tone had some subtle changes.


    "My business? What business?"


    George was inexplicable, but he easily opened the online forum with a very eye-catching title: George, President of jiabosi group in Asia, and Liu Junwei, a major shareholder of Yige company, reveled late at night.


    Looking at the expression of his desire for immortality and death on the video screen, the man behind him was Liu Junwei, who thought he had a good relationship, and his face suddenly turned green.


    "Falk, this is a frame up, this is a slander..."


    George shouted angrily. The muscles on his face were twitching constantly. With a "bang", he swept the tens of thousands of Apple computers to the ground and stepped on them like vent.


    "President, calm down. The top priority is how to deal with this matter."


    Alice is still very professional. Although she is reluctant to have any physical contact with the man, she still conscientiously stopped him and comforted him by smashing the office.

 Chapter 284

    "Hoo Hoo!"


    George pinched his waist with both hands, gasped heavily, and his beautiful blue eyes turned red.


    George''s chest fluctuated violently. After half a day, he forced himself to calm down and said gnashing his teeth: "let the public relations department do emergency public relations, and we must keep it down."


    "Yes, I''ll arrange it now."


    Alice gave him a deep look and respectfully turned down to arrange.


    "Falk, Liu, I take you as my friend, but you burst my chrysanthemum."


    George''s forehead is green and his fist is tightly clenched. He thinks of the feeling of chrysanthemum explosion pain a few days ago and realizes that the online video screen is likely to be true, but who secretly took the video screen and transmitted it to the Internet? I''m afraid it''s not that simple.


    Anyway, this scandal has pushed him to the cusp of the storm, which is extremely unfavorable to him. I''m afraid that the stock price of the group will fall madly, and the anger of the family will follow, which will give him a headache. I hope the public relations department of the company doesn''t eat dry food, and can calm down this matter as soon as possible.


    Yige company has been in trouble for days, and the employees are not in the mood to work, because the sharp and passionate grievance voice of Brandon white, the most talented designer and boss of the company, has resounded throughout the company:


    "Oh, Ma Jia, Liu, you should do such a thing behind my back? What''s good about George? Can he make you more comfortable than me? You betrayed our love. I can''t imagine that you should treat me like this when I came to China for you..."


    "White, my baby, don''t get excited. Don''t get excited. It''s not what you think. Listen to me explain to you. You know how much I love you..."


    Liu Junwei hugged the excited white in his arms and comforted him in a whisper. But when he looked up, he found that the employees of the whole company were whispering, looking at them with strange eyes, quickly pulled the curtains in the office and wondered who was behind the scenes.


    "Explain? What''s there to explain? Do you love me? Do you love me? Will you go with George''s bitch behind my back? You make me so sad, woo woo..."


    White''s shrill, high pitched voice like a woman can''t even stop the wall. It rings through the office area and makes the company''s employees excited. NIMA, it''s too dirty.


    "I didn''t expect that the foreign devil with Niang''s anger is even a glass. Even the tall and handsome boss Liu is also a glass, which makes people feel a chill when they think about it."


    "Yes, I thought boss Liu was a handsome man. I didn''t expect it to be a glass. It''s a waste of resources."


    "NIMA, I''m terrified when I think that the two bosses of the company are crooked. I''m so handsome, won''t they force me?"


    "Don''t be narcissistic there. Just your mouse eyes, big belly and persimmon face. If they can see you, you can''t pout your ass and send it to the door."


    "Roll the calf, you''re just a mouse''s eye. I call it small eye focusing, big belly can hold, and face like a silver plate."


    "Cut, you two are disgusting. You can learn from the two bosses and be basic."


    "Hey, I said I was so handsome and charming, but the boss didn''t rule me. I thought I was not charming. It turned out to be two big glasses. No wonder, now my self-confidence came back."


    "Stop whining, OK? Even if the boss is not glass, it''s safe with your appearance."


    ¡­¡­


    With the discussion of everyone in the company, white''s voice of crying became smaller and smaller. It seems that he was comforted by his "boyfriend".


    Liu Junwei''s head was about to explode. His uncle and aunt called in turn and angrily asked him what was going on.


    What can he say? It can only be said that he was framed by a video after being drugged. The most embarrassing thing is his sister. He was embarrassed by the roundabout interrogation on the phone.


    I can''t bear to deal with my uncle''s family. George called again and shouted to settle accounts with him. He hung up without even listening to his explanation.


    Then his phone was almost blown up by his friends and business partners, which made him very embarrassed.


    What made him most desperate was that the director called in person and gently informed him to go to the Bureau after the matter subsided.


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, Liu Junwei knew that his political career was probably coming to an end. He sat down on the sofa with his eyes straight.


    Although homosexuality is not rare in China, it has not been widely accepted by the public. After all, the moral concept of ethical integrity is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Maybe Guoan doesn''t care about his personal sexual orientation at ordinary times, but it has been publicized like this, which has caused a storm of public opinion. Guoan must not leave him again.


    This twisted the ambitious Liu Junwei''s face, clenched his fist tightly, and didn''t know that his nails were embedded in the meat and bleeding.


    Who the hell is it? Who''s bugging him in the dark? Ding Ning? The first thing he thought of was Ding Ning.


    But soon he rejected the speculation. He was confident that everything he did was perfect. Ding Ning could not doubt him.


    Is it... Black faced man!


    Liu Junwei thought hard and recalled everything that night. A flash of lightning suddenly flashed in his mind.


    I still remember that big milk girl shouted "the black faced man save me", which shows that she knew the black faced man.


    Well, everything is logical. In order to get George, he drugged the big milk sister and another beautiful woman.


    The black faced man didn''t know how to appear, knocked himself unconscious, fed himself "loveless water" and photographed his invasion of George. Only in this way can he explain all this.


    "Black faced man, you are really cruel. Aren''t you just two smelly women? You killed me and ruined my reputation. I will never let you go!"


    Liu Junwei clenched his lips. His face was gloomy and could drop water. He wanted to break the black faced man into pieces.


    He likes to control the fate of others. No matter how strong the opponent is, he is also confident to defeat him, but the premise is to have the details of the opponent.


    But when he found that he knew nothing about the black faced man, but the black faced man could easily play with him between applause, he had a strong sense of powerlessness.


    "Jingling!"


    At the moment, he was most afraid and disgusted by the sound of the phone. When he was trying to hang up directly with a gloomy face, he saw that the caller ID was a frog and quickly connected the phone.


    Frog is a colleague of the intelligence section of the National Security Bureau. He is also his former subordinate. At the same time, he is also a computer expert.


    When he found that the indecent video screen was uploaded to the Internet, he immediately asked his subordinate with a good relationship to help him find the IP address of the uploaded video and delete the video at the same time.


    "Brother Liu, I''m sorry. The person who uploaded the video is very powerful. It should be a hacker with a higher level. I''m not his opponent. The IP addresses found are all fake."


    The frog was a little depressed and said that he was a technology house. He didn''t care whether Liu Junwei was glass or not. What he cared about was that he was proud of his hacker technology.


    "Can the video be deleted?"


    Liu Junwei gave a thump in his heart and hurriedly asked.


    "It''s no use deleting it. He compiled a script to automatically copy and upload the virus. I can''t decipher it. As long as the video screen is deleted here, it will be uploaded again automatically in less than three seconds."


    Frog was ashamed to say that what he didn''t tell Liu Junwei was that the national security technology department had stepped in and concentrated several of the most powerful computer experts of Ninghai National Security Bureau. He couldn''t delete the video without stopping.


    "Thank you, frog!"


    Liu Junwei hung up the phone. He knew that he was finished. He was completely disgraced, which was even more sensational than the pornographic photo door incident in the past.


    After all, people say that Yanzhao door is also a combination of men and women. He is a war between two "pure men", which is more topical.


    In dormitory 109 of Ninghai University, Ding Ning gave Wu Xian a thumbs up in admiration: "old three, powerful!"


    "The network technology section of the public security department has been involved. I want to find my IP address. Hey, it''s not that easy. I hope I can have some decent opponents. That''s exciting."


    Speaking of his professional field, Wu Xian is different. He holds his head up proudly and exudes a strong fighting spirit.


    "Won''t anything go wrong?"


    Ding Ning said with some worry. After all, Liu Junwei''s video screen is high-definition and codeless, and the government does not allow such a video screen to spread on the Internet.


    "Don''t worry, boss. There will never be a problem. When uploading the video screen, I intruded into an overseas server and uploaded it. The virus script will fail in 24 hours. No matter how powerful the hacker can finally find the overseas server, he can only find me in the next life!"


    Wu Xian said confidently.


    "That''s good. I''ll withdraw first if I have something else to do. Don''t forget to insist on daily training. I don''t know how long it will take for me to develop new drugs this time. I''ve worked out the training plan for you in the next stage. If I haven''t come back by then, you''ll exercise according to the training plan."


    Ding Ning''s time was very tight. After a hurried explanation, he turned and left.


    The Ye Huan sisters basically call him every day during this period, but he has been very busy and has no time to see them. The two sisters are also very sensible and have no entanglement.


    I don''t know how long it will take to study new drugs behind closed doors this time. He is going to meet them and give them a few words.


    At Ninghai art college, as soon as Ding Ning got off the bus, the Ye Huan sisters threw themselves into his arms like a dove.


    "Brother, I thought you didn''t want us."


    "That''s right. I''m afraid I''ve long forgotten us by spending all day with my sister-in-law."


    The two sisters pursed their lips and looked sad.


    Looking at the girl like two little resentful women, Ding Ning''s spoiled man shaved his nose: "how are you recently?"


    "Brother, we both signed up for the campus star competition."


    "We''ve passed the preliminaries, isn''t it great?"


    The two sisters were more excited than each other, holding her arms left and right, chirping.


    "Well, great, great, by the way, what campus star competition?"


    Ding Ning asked in a very old-fashioned way.


    "You don''t even know the star of the campus, brother. You''re so old-fashioned."


    Ye Le complains with disgust on his face, but he is still very conscientious in literacy for Ding Ning.


    The so-called "campus star" competition is jointly sponsored by some entertainment companies. Every year, young people with more artistic talents are selected from major art colleges and universities.


    Once you get a good place or perform well in the competition, you may be signed by the entertainment company, hold the road after training for a period of time, and officially enter the entertainment industry.


    Ding Ning frowned. To tell the truth, he doesn''t like the messy entertainment industry. He hopes that ye Huan sisters can study hard at this stage rather than become a star.


    But looking at the two sisters looking forward, he didn''t know how to speak. After hesitating, he asked, "do you want to be a star?"


    "Brother, don''t you like us to be stars?"


    Ye Huan was more careful. He saw a trace of unhappiness between Ding Ning''s eyebrows and asked some nervously.

 Chapter 285

    "No, I just think the entertainment industry is chaotic. I don''t want you to grow up in that environment."


    Ding Ning said politely.


    "However, this is my mother''s dream. When my mother had the opportunity to be a big star, it became her biggest regret in her life that she chose to quit the performing arts industry for my father."


    Ye Le bit her lips and said sadly, "my mother doesn''t have much time. We want her to see us officially enter the entertainment industry before she leaves."


    Ding Ning was speechless. He really didn''t like the entertainment industry, but it was related to his mother''s last wish. He didn''t say much.


    Ye Huan looked at Ding Ning deeply and said, "brother, we can assure you that we will never degenerate. We don''t do those entertainment stars. What we want to do is art, real art."


    Ding Ning sighed: "do you like being an actor?"


    "Not an actor, a singer!"


    The two sisters shook their heads together. Ye Le clenched her pink fist and glowed in her eyes: "what my sister and I want to be is a singer and a real artist, not those stars who rely on their face or hype gossip to impress the public."


    "Oh, what''s the difference?"


    Ding Ning never pays attention to entertainment news and is not clear about the concept of so-called stars and artists.


    "There are many kinds of stars. Some stars eat on their faces. They don''t have any acting skills and artistic cells. They all rely on the company''s praise or hype; while some stars eat on their acting skills and talents, such as Han Hong and Huang Bo. They are really powerful actors and singers. What we have to do is actors like them."


    Ye Le patiently explained, "it''s my mother''s wish and our dream to create good music and make good movies. We don''t have to achieve much. We just want to do what we like to do."


    "Well, as long as you like, do it. All I can do is escort you. Remember to inform me when you are in trouble!"


    Although Ding Ning still has some concerns, if people don''t have dreams, what''s the difference between salted fish and salted fish? Since they like them, they should pursue their dreams.


    "Brother, if you don''t like the entertainment industry, we can give up. It doesn''t matter."


    Ye Huan looked at Ding Ning very seriously.


    "Yes, brother, we all listen to you."


    Ye Le looked at him eagerly. Although she was very reluctant, she didn''t want Ding Ning to be disappointed.


    Ding Ning smiled and rubbed their heads: "as long as you are happy, but remember to remember your original heart. I don''t want to see my sister being talked about."


    "Don''t worry, brother. We have discretion and will never humiliate you."


    The Ye Huan sisters waved their small fists happily and promised.


    "Yo, I said how these two sisters have suddenly become rich these days. It turned out that they are the big money on the list."


    At this moment, a sour woman''s voice came.


    Ding Ning''s face sank and looked at the three women coming. On the left was a Qi bangs girl in a Plaid Dress, and on the right was a girl with white lace shirt, blue skirt and fashionable big wave curly hair.


    Talking is a girl walking in the middle, wearing a black sexy suspender on her upper body, ragged Cowboy SHORTS on her lower body and hating sky high.


    I have to say that the girls in the art college are all good. Although they are not as good as the Ye Huan sisters, they are also very good little beauties.


    But the three girls wore heavy make-up on their faces and a sour expression. The smell of wind and dust was too strong, which made Ding Ning not catch a cold.


    "I used to wear so shabby. Now I even bought a car. Although it''s just a worthless old car, it''s better than what I couldn''t afford in the canteen. I used to pretend to be pure and haven''t been kept by others."


    "But then again, the tycoons on your list are good. They are not very generous. If you want to find someone who is willing to spend money for you with the beauty of your sisters, it''s not too embarrassing to drive more than 100000 public polo."


    The three girls approached and looked up and down at Ding Ning with a look of examination, with a thick disdain on their faces.


    "Chen Yuxi, Liu Shasha and Li Xiaoman, are you not ill? What nonsense?"


    Ye Le''s face turned red and said angrily.


    "Forget it, ignore them. I dress up like a street girl all day, but I can''t see others better."


    Ye Huan, don''t look at Wen Wen''s quiet, but it''s not vague at all.


    "They are not dressed like, but they are themselves, especially you Chen Yuxi. After two years of school, changing men is more frequent than changing clothes. The nickname of the bus is well deserved."


    Ye Le also scolded directly. In the past, they were bullied by these smelly women.


    Ding Ning frowned. Why did the sisters buy more than 100000 cars? Last time he gave them two million.


    This is not the key. The key is what happened to the three women who owe. It seems that they have a grudge against the Ye Huan sisters.


    "Ye Huan and ye Le, you two bitches, don''t pretend to be pure all day. They''re not goods for sale. It''s your blessing that young master Gu likes you. Don''t be shameless. I''m ashamed to find such goods to show off."


    Chen Yuxi was stabbed in the pain and scolded angrily.


    Ye Huan tooted his small mouth and quickly talked about their gratitude and resentment in Ding Ning''s ear.


    Chen Yuxi is a classmate of the Ye Huan sisters. She is a full money worshipper. She is extremely not simple. As long as a man gives money, she will go to bed with him. She also clearly priced how much money she will give for how long. It sounds good to be a playmate of a rich young master. If it doesn''t sound good, she will sell it.


    If it''s just like this, this woman is also responsible for connecting those rich childe brothers. Liu Sasha and Li Xiaoman were pure girls. They were forced, lured, coaxed and cheated by her, and became shameless women.


    A rich childe surnamed Gu fell in love with the Ye Huan sisters and asked Chen Yuxi to ask them out to cheat them into bed.


    Knowing her virtue, the two sisters agreed on the surface, but finally stood her up. Gu Shao slapped her twice and hated them from then on.


    Ding Ning''s heart is burning. Everyone has everyone''s way of life. Chen Yuxi is willing to degenerate. He can''t control it, but it''s hateful to pull his classmates into the water.


    The most unforgivable thing is that she even wanted to play the idea of Ye Huan sisters, which made him unbearable. He immediately said in a cold voice: "roll as far as I can before I get angry. From now on, don''t appear in front of Ye Huan sisters, let alone play their idea, otherwise, I''ll let you live rather than die."


    "What are you? You''re just a loser who doesn''t have money to hold big money. Look, I don''t know how you have the face to dare to appear here in a paster with less than 200 yuan up and down. It''s really funny."


    Chen Yuxi held his hands in front of his chest and sneered with contempt on his face.


    Ding Ning said solemnly: "I think it''s necessary for me to correct three points. First, my car is not paster, it''s Phaeton. You don''t know it. It''s because your eyes are too shallow. Second, I definitely wear more than 200 yuan of clothes. I bought them for 320 yuan. I don''t feel ashamed. I bought them with my own money, unlike some people who need to sell their dignity and body to wear bright clothes Installation; Third, I don''t think there''s any problem with my presence here. People like you have the face to appear here. Why can''t I appear here? "


    "You dare scold me. Go to hell, son of a bitch."


    Chen Yuxi was said to be angry and kicked at the key between Ding Ning''s legs.


    Ding Ning''s face sank: "I don''t like beating women, doesn''t mean I won''t beat women. Of course, people like you don''t deserve to be a woman."


    A loud slap in the face sounded with Ding Ning''s slow voice.


    Chen Yuxi was turned around by the palm fan. He retreated several steps before he stood firm. He covered his face and scolded: "son of a bitch, you dare to hit me. Go to hell."


    "Well, Yuxi, no matter how he is, he is also a man. We can''t beat him. We call Gu Shao to vent our anger."


    Liu Shasha pulled Chen Yuxi with a red palm print on her face and whispered.


    "Yes, when Gu shaolai comes, teach him a good lesson. How do you want to be angry then?"


    Li Xiaoman looked at Ding Ning timidly and whispered that she was frightened by Ding Ning''s fierce slap. Unexpectedly, the gentle looking man made such a decisive and cruel move.


    "If you have seed, don''t go. Wait for me and see how Gu shaolai will deal with you."


    Chen Yuxi stared at Ding Ning and threatened, "if you dare to run, I will let Gu Shaoqiang Ye Huan and ye le. I can say and do it."


    Ding Ning''s eyes narrowed. He was really angry: "I think you want to die."


    "Pa pa..."


    The figure flashed and a series of slaps sounded. When Liu Sasha and Li Xiaoman came back, Chen Yuxi had become a pig''s head and fainted on the ground.


    Ding Ning stood there calmly, looking coldly at Liu Sasha and Li Xiaoman who were shivering all over: "now, go and shout that little Gu to me. I want to see how awesome he is."


    "Brother, the ancient Apocalypse family is very rich. His father is still a gangster. Let''s go quickly."


    Ye Huan pulled dingning''s arm and whispered in fear.


    "Don''t be afraid. Everything has a brother. I''m going out for a meal recently. I''m not at ease if I don''t settle this matter."


    Ding Ning patted her little hand and comforted.


    Compared with Ye Huan, ye Le is a lord who is not afraid of heaven and earth. When she remembered that she had been ridiculed by Chen Yuxi before, she felt special relief.


    Holding Ding Ning''s arm and waving a small fist: "sister, I''m so powerful. What''s to be afraid of? Hum, I''ve long hated the squint of the ancient apocalypse. I''m so ugly and like to make trouble. I feel sick when I look at him. I don''t know how many girls in our school have been harmed by him."


    "Oh, is it really that ugly? Do you want me to beat him back and rebuild him?"


    Ding Ning joked with a smile, but a cold light flashed at the bottom of his eyes. It seems that the ancient Apocalypse has done no less bad things.


    Ye Huan''s nervous mood was also relieved. Meimou took a deep look at Ding Ning and asked anxiously, "brother, will it cause you trouble?"


    "Trouble? I don''t like trouble, but I''ve never been afraid of trouble. Don''t worry. No one can bully you with my brother."


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes and wondered whether to let the land war and others pay attention to the safety of the two sisters.


    "Creak!"


    A series of emergency braking sounds came from the roadside. Three luxury cars stopped by the roadside, a Ferrari, a Land Rover laser and a Honda business car.


    A young man with a gloomy face and a famous brand came down from the big red Ferrari.


    Ding Ning was happy at first sight. This guy must be the ancient apocalypse. He is really ugly. He has short hair, a horse face, triangular eyes, a garlic nose, thick lips, a mouthful of smoked yellow teeth, and is irregular like a random burial post.

 Chapter 286

    "It''s really ugly enough. Saying he''s ugly almost defiles the word ugly."


    Ding Ning saw that sister Ye Huan trembled when she saw the ancient apocalypse, and joked with a smile.


    Sister Ye Huan looked at the more than a dozen ferocious men who came down from the car behind the ancient apocalypse. They kept beating the drums in their hearts and couldn''t even laugh.


    Gu Tianqi immediately brought people over after receiving a call from Liu Shasha. He doesn''t care if a woman like Chen Yuxi is beaten.


    What he cares about is that the twin sisters he has been thinking about for a long time have a man, which makes him angry. In the art college, no one dares to rob the woman he likes.


    This made him very angry. They were twins, or stunning twins. He was very hot at the thought of flying with twins.


    "Gu Shao, you''re here. Yuxi was beaten by that man. You want to avenge her."


    Liu Sasha saw the ancient apocalypse and immediately rushed up, stroking his chest with her little hand, and said with eyes like silk.


    "I know. Who is so brave to touch me?"


    Ancient Apocalypse pinched Liu Sasha''s towering chest. Liu Sasha''s face turned white, but her smile became more and more charming.


    The first time she was forcibly taken away by the ancient apocalypse, she deeply knew how abnormal this man was. During the time she was with him, she didn''t have a good place. She woke up from her nightmare every morning.


    Fortunately, he is tired of playing now and gives her to his dog leg, otherwise, the crime is really unbearable.


    Li Xiaoman looked at the ancient apocalypse in fear and said, "Gu Shao, you''re coming."


    "Yes!"


    The ancient Apocalypse glanced at her and twisted her upturned ass.


    Li Xiaoman smiled, but a trace of sadness flashed across her eyes. Different from the broken jar that Liu Shasha accepted after being raped, she was drugged / raped. When she woke up, she cried out to sue him, but she was severely beaten. Finally, she found a male dog with love with her


    That shame made her miserable. She wanted to commit suicide, but the ancient Apocalypse photographed that scene as a threat. Even if she died, the video screen would be posted online, so that her parents and family could not lift their heads all their lives.


    She can only force a smile on the surface, endure this hopeless insult and live humbly.


    She knows how tough the family background of ancient apocalypse is, which is by no means her family can compete with. Therefore, she has to collude with Chen Yuxi, the culprit who makes her hate and hate.


    "Boy, are you the one who robbed my horse and beat me?"


    Gu Tianqi walked carelessly to Ding Ning and asked condescending.


    Those dishonest triangular eyes whirled greedily on the terrible face of sister Ye Huan.


    "Take care of your dog''s eyes. If you dare to be dishonest again, I''ll dig it for you. Ugly people do more mischief. It''s you."


    Ding Ning was still funny. This guy was ugly enough, but he was angry at his obscene eyes.


    After a reprimand, he kicked the ancient Apocalypse on the stomach, gave him a scream, flew out for more than ten meters and fell heavily to the ground.


    After all, in public, Ding Ning didn''t dare to use his strength, but even so, Gu Tianqi covered his stomach and rolled on the ground in pain, and roared: "hit me and kill him."


    "How dare you beat Gu Shao? I think you''re tired of living."


    A thin guy like a monkey, who looked like the dog leg of the ancient apocalypse, pointed to Ding Ning and scolded.


    "Click!"


    Ding Ning hated this guy who could only talk and shoot. He grabbed his finger and cut it off.


    "Ah, my hand, my hand..."


    The skinny monkey''s legs jumped and jumped with pain in their arms, and even tears came down.


    "Boy, dare to beat Gu Shao, go to hell!"


    A dozen big men rushed up and smashed Ding Ning''s head with iron bars.


    The Ye Huan sisters screamed with fright, but they saw that Ding Ning had gone head-on and rushed to the gang of big men.


    "Bang bang!"


    Ding Ning didn''t leave a hand for the guy who helped Zhou do evil. With three fists and two feet, he beat them all over the ground looking for teeth, lying on the ground crying for his father and mother.


    Li Xiaoman''s eyes suddenly lit up. Unexpectedly, this man could fight so well. If only he could kill the ancient apocalypse, she would be free.


    "A bunch of rubbish can''t even beat a little white face. What''s the use of raising you?"


    The ancient Apocalypse didn''t expect that the people it brought were so vulnerable, and he scolded angrily.


    Then he realized that the current situation was not good, so he quickly took out his mobile phone and called: "Dad, I was beaten, right at the gate of the Art College..."


    "Son of a bitch, you dare to beat me. You''re dead. Wait for me. I must press the twins under me, and then find dozens of men to turn them into a small film and send it to the Internet."


    After hanging up the phone, Gu Tianqi showed a grimace on his face and cursed viciously.


    "You''re looking for your own death!"


    Ding Ning wanted to teach him a lesson and ask him not to provoke sister Ye Huan again, but he was so vicious that he suddenly flashed a sharp killing opportunity in his eyes. Such scum should be damned and must not be left.


    An arrow leaped out and kicked the ancient Apocalypse down with a cruel foot.


    When his toes ran over his right leg, "click", the ancient Apocalypse issued a sad scream and shed tears on his right leg.


    "I''m dead, aren''t I? Well, I''ll see who died first!"


    Ding Ning had no pity for such a beast. He stepped on his left leg. The ancient Apocalypse screamed and cried. Both legs were broken. He couldn''t stand the pain. He didn''t know which leg to hold.


    "It''s not over yet. Enjoy it slowly."


    With a smile on his face, Ding Ning was trampling off his left and right arms like a devil.


    "Ah..."


    The ancient Apocalypse never thought that he would suffer such torture and make a miserable cry.


    "If you can still do evil when you break your limbs, you can abolish the source of evil."


    Ding Ning touched his chin, looked at the crotch of ancient apocalypse and muttered.


    Everyone looked at Ding Ning as if he had seen a ghost. He was soaked with cold sweat. At this moment, he seemed to be the embodiment of the devil.


    "Stop!"


    A roar came, and several big men ran here from a distance.


    "Ah!"


    Ding Ning did not pay any attention. He kicked heavily in the crotch of the ancient apocalypse, with a "click" sound, like the sound of broken eggs. The male compatriots gathered together to cool down and clamp the chrysanthemum.


    Gu Tianqi''s painful body curled up into a ball, foaming at the mouth, turned his eyes white, and fainted with live pain.


    "I told you to stop. Didn''t you hear me?"


    Seven sweaty men ran up to him, headed by a muscle Qiu knot. The man with a moustache stared at Ding Ning with an undisguised killing opportunity in his eyes.


    "I hear you."


    Ding Ning looked at him innocently.


    "Yes, you also abandoned my young master?"


    The eight character beard glanced at the gangster lying on the ground. He was secretly afraid of Ding Ning''s skill and didn''t dare to do it easily.


    "You told me to stop. I didn''t do it. I moved my feet. I can''t blame me. If you shout your feet, it''s over. If you don''t make it clear, how can I know what you want?"


    Ding Ning looked at him with caring eyes.


    "Pooh!" Many of the onlookers couldn''t help laughing. If they weren''t afraid of the big men, they would all clap their hands and celebrate.


    Ancient Apocalypse bullies men and women and does all kinds of evil. He is a hated bully in the Academy of art. I wish someone would clean him up. At this moment, I am very happy to see him come to such an end.


    The eight character beard became angry and stared at him fiercely: "you''d better pray that the young master is all right, otherwise you''ll die."


    "Just now the young master of your family said I was dead, but I''m still alive. He became a disabled man. Now you say I''m dead. Guess, will you also become a disabled man later?"


    Ding Ning had a calm smile on his face, but there was no smile in his eyes. He stared at the eight character beard as cold as a knife, which made the eight character beard palpitating. He turned his head unnaturally and dared not look at Ding Ning.


    "Six elder brothers, the young master''s limbs are all wasted. No, it''s five limbs."


    A man who examined the injury for the ancient Apocalypse stood up and reported.


    The facial expression of the eight character beard became very ugly. According to reason, he should return a tooth for a tooth and directly interrupt Ding Ning''s five limbs to avenge the young master, but he didn''t have the courage.


    I can only hope that the master will come soon. The master next to me will certainly be able to clean up the madman. Immediately, his face was a little unnatural and said, "let''s send the young master to the hospital."


    His calculation is very good. He can avoid direct conflict with Ding Ning on the pretext that the young master is sent to the hospital. It''s better to explain to the master. After all, the young master''s health is the most important. When can''t revenge.


    Unfortunately, Ding Ning''s time was very tight and he didn''t intend to leave future trouble. He grabbed the mustache by the neck, lifted him up with one hand, looked at his red and blue face and said impatiently:


    "I hate trouble. Call your boss quickly, or you will accompany your young master to the hospital."


    "Put down my sixth brother!"


    Six big men roared and rushed together. One big man walked around behind Ding Ning and smashed his fist as big as a bowl at the back of his head.


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes and flashed a wisp of cold light. A killing opportunity suddenly appeared in his heart. This guy wants his life. If this punch is strong, he will have a severe concussion.


    Pinching the hand pattern silk of the mustache, he took his left foot as the fulcrum, and suddenly kicked his right leg on the side, severely kicking the big man''s chest.


    "Click!"


    When the sound of broken bones and broken tendons came, the big man was like being hit by a Mercedes Benz locomotive. He gushed blood in his mouth, flew upside down, crashed into the wall of the campus, slipped slowly and fainted directly.


    Ding Ning''s toes soared into the air, a 360 degree whirlwind leg, and the other five big men screamed and fell to the ground and rolled. Their eyes were full of fear when they looked at Ding Ning.


    You should know that the eight character beard is 1.8 meters tall, has muscle bumps all over, and weighs more than 200 kilograms.


    But Ding Ning just took him up in the air and could launch a counter attack. This strength and skill are not what they can compete with at all.


    A loud bang.


    Ding Ning threw his mustache out like a fly. It happened to fall on the red Ferrari of the ancient apocalypse. He rolled and fell to the ground. He struggled twice on the ground and couldn''t get up.


    Ferrari''s front was knocked out and the boss was in a pit, which made the onlookers feel distressed. It''s Ferrari.


    There was such a big noise. So far, there are so many people around, but no one chose to call the police. This shows how hateful the ancient apocalypse is.


    "Look, I said that the one who died may not be me. If you encounter such an occasion in the future, you''d better say less nonsense before."


    Ding Ning kindly admonished the mustache.


    With a wry smile, he wiped the blood stains on the corners of his mouth, sat against the front of the car and couldn''t get up.


    Others don''t know him, but he knows very well that Ding Ning uses skillful strength. Although it''s huge, in fact, he doesn''t matter at all. This is to give him a step and let him explain to the boss. He won''t seek his own death without knowing his life and death.

 Chapter 287

    Ding Ning leaned against Huiteng and leisurely took out a cigarette.


    Ye Huan sisters left and right, smiling like flowers, scrambled to light cigarettes for him. The envious people smashed their mouths. Of course, more boys were heartbroken.


    Ding Ning didn''t know that the Ye Huan sisters in the Academy of arts are truly parallel lotus flowers. They are known as double school flowers. There are countless secret lovers. Before, no one dared to confess to them because of the words of the ancient apocalypse.


    Now, they dare not. Even bullies like the ancient Apocalypse have been cleaned up by Ding Ning. Don''t they want to die if they rob women with such fierce people?


    However, at the thought of the strong background of the ancient apocalypse, their eyes looked at Ding Ning with pity. Although the young man was powerful, he still exceeded his ability.


    Some kind-hearted people have come up and whispered, "little brother, let''s go, otherwise it will be too late when the father of the ancient Apocalypse comes."


    "Yes, no matter how powerful you are, you are also a person. Gu fangran, the father of ancient apocalypse, started from black. Although he has been washed white now, he still keeps a large group of thugs under his hand, which you can''t provoke."


    "Gu fangran has only such a son. He''s very spoiled. Otherwise, this guy won''t be so lawless. Go quickly. If you don''t go again, it''s too late."


    "Gu fangran is a man who eats all black and white and knows everything. He is still a deputy to the people''s Congress of Jingpu district. You can''t fight him. Run while it''s still time."


    ¡­¡­


    With the admonition of the kind-hearted man, Ding Ning looked stunned. He really didn''t think that Gu Tianqi was the son of the grand real estate boss.


    He really doesn''t know who Gu fangran is, but he is familiar with grand real estate. After all, the old area of Lingyun''s family is developed by grand real estate.


    Seeing Ding Ning frown, those kind-hearted people thought he knew he was afraid, so they hurriedly advised him, "little brother, let''s go. If you abolish the ancient apocalypse, Gu fangran will never let you go."


    Sister Ye Huan was also nervous. Subconsciously, she tightened dingning''s arm and said anxiously, "brother, let''s go quickly."


    "Go? I can walk away, but you still have to go to school here. Do you think Gu fangran won''t trouble you?"


    Ding Ning said slightly jokingly.


    "Brother, big deal... Big deal, let''s transfer."


    Ye Huan bit his lips and said firmly.


    "Yes, brother, we just transfer. I don''t believe they can find us."


    Ye Le''s small head is like mashing garlic with melon seeds.


    Ding Ning spoiled and rubbed the heads of the two sisters, and said overbearing, "brother stays to help you completely solve the trouble. My sister of Ding Ning can''t be bullied by outsiders. Don''t worry, everything has a brother."


    "Brother, it''s nice to have you."


    When the sisters saw Ding Ning''s tough attitude, they felt a strong sense of security and held his arm tightly. They were ready to live together and die together.


    Seeing that Ding Ning didn''t listen to the advice, several kind-hearted people sighed in secret that the young man didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. For fear of causing trouble, they quickly hid far away.


    "Boom!"


    A line of BMW seven series motorcade sped up and stopped by the side of the road.


    "Gu fangran came. Now the young man is finished."


    "Yes, that guy doesn''t listen to advice. He''s trying to die."


    "Hey, Gu fangran hired many experts as bodyguards. Today, the young man is doomed."


    ¡­¡­


    As everyone talked, a white gloved driver came down from the car, respectfully opened the back door and came down a middle-aged man in his forties and fifties.


    The face of the middle-aged man is eight points similar to that of the ancient apocalypse. He is also ugly and can''t bear to witness. However, the demeanor of the person who has been in the upper position for a long time is not belittled.


    A pair of small eyes twinkled with cold. Without looking at Ding Ning, surrounded by several black bodyguards, he quickly walked to the ancient Apocalypse lying on the ground like a pool of mud.


    Ding Ning narrowed her eyes slightly, could not see any emotion on her face, and turned a blind eye to dozens of tough bodyguards behind Gu fangran.


    Feeling that the Ye Huan sisters were trembling slightly because they were afraid of their bodies, Ding Ning patted their hands and comforted them: "believe me, it''s okay."


    "Yes!" Sister Ye Huan was pale, but she nodded firmly.


    "Dad, you''re here. You want to avenge me."


    Gu Tianqi woke up long ago, but because of fear, Ding Ning resisted the pain and didn''t dare to say a word. Now he saw his father coming and cried like finding the backbone.


    "Take the young master to the hospital!"


    Gu fangran was worthy of being a big owl. Looking at his son''s tragedy, his eyes twitched, but his voice was still stable and calm.


    "I don''t want to go to the hospital. I want to see him die with my own eyes. I also want to catch those two cheap women. When I''m ready, I''ll kill them alive."


    The ancient Apocalypse stared at Ding Ning angrily and said gnashing his teeth.


    Gu fangran raised his eyebrows, with a thin flame of anger in his eyes, stood up and said coldly, "don''t worry, no one will abandon my Gu fangran''s son if he doesn''t pay the price after moving him."


    "Yes, boss!"


    Four black men nearly two meters high promised in stiff Chinese and surrounded Ding Ning with a grim smile.


    "I can do it alone!" A big black man said proudly.


    "OK, I''ll leave it to you."


    The other three blacks shrugged and looked on with their arms in their arms, as if they had great trust in the black man''s skill.


    "Boy, go to hell!"


    The black man smiled grimly and threw his fist at Ding Ning''s face. The fist as big as a bowl roared and sounded the sound of air friction.


    "This big talk is too early. It''s not certain who will die!"


    Ding Ning calmly protected the Ye Huan sisters behind him and said, waving his fist to welcome them.


    "It''s suicide to fight with me. No one dares to fight Jason with me."


    The black man grinned and said with a sneer.


    "That black man is the underground champion Jason. It''s over. The young man is over now."


    "Unexpectedly, Jason was invited by Gu fangran to be a bodyguard. He is the underground champion who keeps winning a hundred consecutive victories."


    "Hey, if you don''t listen to the old man, you''ll suffer in front of you. That young man can''t be Jason''s opponent at all."


    "It is said that Jason can kill a strong bull with a punch of about 800 kg. If the young man tangles with him and has the hope of defeating him, it is death."


    ¡­¡­


    Some of the onlookers had heard of the black fist King Jason. They immediately exclaimed, sighed, looked at Ding Ning and scolded him for being stupid.


    "Bang!"


    It was as if Mars hit the earth and their fists collided, forming visible air waves all around.


    "Ah" screamed, accompanied by the sound of bone fracture. Those who were soft hearted closed their eyes and couldn''t bear to look again, including Li Xiaoman.


    "What? How is that possible?"


    "My God, this young man looks thin and weak. It''s incredible that he has so much power."


    "That''s the black fist King Jason. I can''t believe it. Is his strength false?"


    ¡­¡­


    Li Xiaoman''s heart was full of surprises. Did he win and suddenly opened his eyes to see.


    Jason was holding his distorted right arm. His painful forehead was full of cold sweat. He couldn''t believe it. He looked at Ding Ning and shouted, "it''s impossible. How can you be stronger than me."


    "Nothing is impossible. Shenzhou Kung Fu is just a group of frogs at the bottom of a well that you and other barbarians can imagine."


    Ding Ning Sao Bao pulled out a posture of Shenzhou Kung Fu, which made the Ye Huan sisters in her heart burst into laughter.


    "Jason, you''ve only been moving on the woman''s belly these days. You''ve stepped back too much. Get out of the way and I''ll come."


    Another big black man chewed gum, mocked Jason, moved his wrist and neck, and walked up arrogantly.


    "Jackson, he''s really strong. Don''t be careless."


    Jason was hated by Jackson, but he kindly reminded him.


    "Jason, no, no, you can''t. You can get the title of black fist king just because you didn''t meet me, Michelson. Just take a good look at how I beat this boy."


    Michelson took off his vest and revealed his shiny and strong muscles like a calf. He also puffed up his chest muscles and shook twice, causing a burst of exclamation.


    "Do you think it''s a bodybuilding competition? You can''t. You''d better go together."


    Ding Ning stretched out his index finger and shook it contemptuously. He didn''t feel the strong pressure brought by Michelson''s strength and height.


    "Arrogant Chinese boy, go to hell!"


    Mike Jackson, who was enjoying the admiration of the audience, was angered by Ding Ning''s disdainful attitude and rushed up with a shout and a fist waving.


    With a "bang", the dust was flying. Everyone saw a black figure flying upside down and smashing heavily on the front of Gu fangran''s car. Then he bounced up and fell to the ground, spewed out a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    The noise at the scene suddenly stopped. Everyone was shocked and inexplicably opened their mouths. No, they kicked the arrogant Michelson out with one foot and vomited blood and fainted.


    In everyone''s eyes, there is only a Sao bag with Golden Chicken independence, and a high thin figure with his right leg raised at an angle of 90 degrees. It''s really powerful.


    A kind-hearted man who advised Ding Ning to run away said shamefully, "no wonder people don''t run away. It turns out they''re not afraid at all!"


    But some insiders hold different opinions: "you can''t say that. Although he has won now, these people are just Gu fangran''s peripheral bodyguards. They are shelf goods. The real personal bodyguards haven''t shot yet."


    As soon as he reminded him, all the talents looked at the two middle-aged people with indifferent faces and wearing Tang clothes who were always following Gu fangran.


    It is said that these two middle-aged talents are the strongest bodyguards hired by Gu fangran with millions of money every year.


    Gu fangran frowned and said, "the Apocalypse is still waiting to be sent to the hospital. Don''t waste time. You can go together."


    "Yes, boss!"


    The other two blacks put away their arrogance and rushed to Ding Ning from left to right.


    "I told you to go together. It''s a waste of time."


    Ding Ning''s mouth was filled with disdain, his toes bounced on the ground, and the whole man flew into the air, like a goshawk catching a rabbit, facing two blacks.


    "Falk, die!"


    A black man with a grimace on his face and a slight bend in his knees hit Ding Ning in the air like a loaded shell.


    Another black man closed his arms, shouted and ran quickly, like a hunting lion. With the help of the power of running, his fierce fist hit nowhere in the air.


    Everyone was baffled. They didn''t know what the black man was doing or what he was doing in the air.


    Only Jason nodded secretly, and the cooperation of eisenver brothers became more and more tacit. One hit and flew dingning, and the other defended the route where dingning was hit and flew in advance and launched a heavy hammer attack.


    I don''t know how many experts were defeated by the assassin''s mace of the eisenver brothers. Ding Ning took the initiative to fly in the air and his center of gravity was unstable in mid air, which was the best time to use this killing move.

 Chapter 288

    Even Jason has to admit that the ability of the eisenver brothers to capture fighters is not at the same level as him.


    The two brothers are not black fists, but born as killers. Maybe he can fight one-on-one, but as long as the two brothers work together, the power is not as simple as one plus one equals two. Even if he and Michelson are combined, they are not opponents.


    Brother eisenfo has the nickname of iron fist in the killer world. As long as he rubs a little fur with his iron fist, he will end up with broken bones and tendons. The Chinese boy is doomed this time, and no one can save him.


    Unfortunately, Jason guessed the beginning, but he didn''t guess the end.


    Since Ding Ning dared to take the initiative to jump in the air, he was easy. He just sneered with disdain when watching brother eisenfo attack like a shell.


    Barbarians are barbarians. They only learn a little about Chinese Kung Fu and dare to use it as a unique skill. It''s ridiculous.


    This kind of back of the mountain makes it nondescript. To put it bluntly, it is an arrogant hard collision relying on weight and impact.


    If it were ordinary people, maybe they would get it carelessly. Unfortunately, the second master Zhao Fugui''s unique skill is to collide savagely. When Ding Ning was seven years old, he could fly a wild boar with a weak body of three or four hundred kilograms.


    Even if brother eisenfo is tall and powerful, he weighs only more than 200 kilograms. He can''t compare with a wild boar at all.


    Therefore, Ding Ning was not afraid. He didn''t even change his posture. He bumped into brother eisenfo with a bang.


    Brother eisenfo felt as if he had been hit by a running elephant. His viscera were in pain and he flew out of the air without resistance.


    If it''s just like this, the most fatal thing is that Ding Ning stretched out his hand between the lightning and flint and gently pushed it. The route he flew backward had a subtle change and went straight to the preset position of eisenver''s brother.


    Seeing this scene, eisenfo''s brother''s face turned blue and hurriedly wanted to withdraw his fist, but his preset fist had been waved with all his strength. Due to inertia, where can he stop.


    As a result, with the "click" sound of fracture, eisenfo''s brother''s fist hit firmly between his brother''s chest and abdomen.


    Brother eisenfo screamed, gushed blood in his mouth, fell heavily to the ground, turned his eyes and fainted.


    The blow broke at least three ribs and hurt his internal organs.


    Eisenfo''s brother''s eyes were red, roared, waved his iron fist and rushed at Ding Ning. His face was ferocious and shouted, "I want your life."


    "If you want my life, you must have the ability to take it away."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were cold. He wouldn''t be so polite to those who wanted to kill him.


    As soon as the body landed, the toes were a little sick on the ground, jumping up again like a bullet. A big pendulum in the air, with the roaring wind on the right foot, kicked eisenfo''s brother''s head.


    If this kick is solid, eisenver''s brother''s brain will burst and die.


    Sooner or later, Jason jumped up suddenly, kicked eisenfo''s brother''s ass in advance, and moved his life out of Ding Ning''s attack range without delay, avoiding the end of falling.


    Ding Ning''s mouth tilted slightly, and made a 180 degree split in the air. His left leg fell heavily on eisenver''s brother''s shoulder and his right foot fell on Jason''s shoulder.


    "Click" twice.


    Eisenver''s brother and Jason screamed at the same time, covered their shoulders and staggered to the ground, with fear in their eyes.


    Ding Ning fell on the ground like a fallen leaf, and provocatively hooked his fingers at Gu Fang, who looked gloomy: "who else? Let''s go together."


    "Arrogant boy, do you think you are invincible after defeating several niggers?"


    Before Gu fangran opened his mouth, the middle-aged man in Tang clothes standing on his left stood out proudly with his hands on his back and said with disdain.


    "Then it''s troublesome for the master to do it himself."


    Gu fangran hugged the middle-aged man with a little respect, which is enough to show that he attaches importance to master Yu.


    "Eat your salary and share your worries. Younger martial brother Yu Qian is one of the top three experts in the younger generation of our Liu family. With his help, a mere boy is not easy to catch. At that time, there will be no problem how boss Gu wants to deal with it. Boss Gu can rest assured."


    The man in Tang costume on Gu fangran''s right said calmly, as if Ding Ning was just a mole ant in his eyes, which was not worth his shot at all.


    "What master Liu said is very true. All the Beihe Liu family are martial arts experts. I''m naturally relieved that Master Yu made a move."


    Gu fangran said with compliments. He was secretly glad that he had spent a lot of money to give them up as their ancestors. He had to rely on them at the critical moment.


    "It''s the beiheliu family. It''s a martial arts family. Everyone is a master."


    "I have also heard of the Liu family in Beihe. It is said that the old man of the Liu family is expected to break through the master''s territory and become one of the top ten experts in Beihe province."


    "If these two were master Liu''s disciples, the young man would be in danger."


    "It is said that the Liu family is the descendant of avalanche boxing. Master Liu only accepted eight true disciples in his life. It seems that the closed disciple''s surname is Yu. Isn''t it Master Yu?"


    "It''s probably him. Hey, if it were him, I''m afraid the young man today would be spared."


    "Hey, even if the young man can get away with losing to the master, I''m afraid he won''t have a good life in the future."


    "What do you say?"


    "No one in the whole Beihe knows that old man Liu wants face most and protects his weaknesses most. Whoever dares to bully his apprentice must find face."


    ¡­¡­


    The bystanders immediately talked about it. Beiheliu family is a martial arts family. The ancestral avalanche boxing is famous all over the country.


    Ding Ning listened to the people''s comments, but his mouth was filled with an arc of contempt. With his eyesight, it was natural to see that the two men in Tang costume were martial artists. Although their nostrils were long on their forehead, they looked invincible. In fact, it would be good to have class B strength at most.


    A-level strong people are masters. These two people have only B-level strength. They have just broken through. They dare to call themselves masters, which shows their thick skin.


    As for the master Liu who is about to break through the master, he really doesn''t take it seriously. He can be more powerful than a bullet.


    If the old man didn''t know what to do and dared to trouble him, he wouldn''t mind killing him in the head with Barrett.


    Immediately disdained the so-called master Yu and hooked his finger: "come on, let me see how hot your avalanche fist is."


    "The upright son is arrogant, accept his life!"


    Although Yu Qian looked arrogant and domineering, he really started, but he was not vague at all. He took a step forward, sank into the Dantian, and blew a straight punch at Ding Ning.


    When Ding Ning waved his fist to meet him, Yu Qian gave a low cry, and the muscles of his right arm suddenly swelled and exerted a sudden force. The fist even had a faint sound of wind and thunder.


    Avalanche fist is a kind of straight fist. When exerting force, it accumulates strength and conceals. It is short-range and urgent, and the arm is incomplete. The force is generated from the root. It mainly uses the wrist and forearm muscles to transmit strength. It is sudden cold movement and short assault. It is fast and strong, and the force penetrates the viscera. It is a typical boxing method of penetrating strength.


    Although Ding Ning has never practiced avalanche boxing, he has a well-known master who told him a lot of traditional martial arts when he was seven years old.


    Ding Ning knows about avalanche boxing very well. This is a kind of hard boxing with short-range afterburner and sudden outbreak of strength. The disadvantage is that it consumes very much physical strength and is difficult to fight for a long time.


    At present, the safest way is to avoid his awn temporarily and consume his physical strength and endurance by swimming. When his strength is greatly consumed, he can easily win.


    But Ding Ning had been short of opponents to compete with. On a whim, he wanted to compete with him.


    With the sound of "bang", the two fists intersected, and the power of terror turned into an invisible sound wave sweeping around.


    Yu Qian stepped back three steps, his face was blue and red, and looked at Ding Ning in disbelief: "will you also break your fist?"


    No one noticed that his fist was trembling slightly, and the muscles on his arm were twitching constantly.


    Ding Ning also stepped back three steps and looked at him in surprise. Unexpectedly, this avalanche boxing was really a bit of a trick. Since his bones mutated, he had only felt pain when boxing with Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    I didn''t expect that this avalanche fist can also bring him some pain. It''s a little interesting.


    Immediately raised his fist and said excitedly, "it''s a little interesting. Come again."


    "Wait a minute!"


    Yu Qian endured the pain and wanted to delay time: "will you break your fist?"


    "What does it matter if you break your fist?" Ding Ning frowned slightly and asked in some confusion.


    Even at this time, Yu Qian still didn''t forget to keep his noble demeanor and said with high arrogance: "the collapse boxing in the world comes from my beiheliu family. If you can also collapse boxing, we can be regarded as a fellow apprentice. Seeing that you are young and have such attainments, as long as you kowtow and apologize to boss Gu, I can let you go."


    Gu fangran frowned and looked suspiciously at Master Liu, "what does Master Yu mean?"


    Master Liu knows this arrogant younger martial brother very well. If he can say such words, it seems that he suffered a dull loss just now. This is a sign of weakness in disguise.


    However, when it comes to the reputation of the school, he will not expose it. He immediately waved his hand and said, "don''t be impatient, boss Gu. You are not a martial artist who doesn''t understand the way of fighting. Martial artists also pay attention to the momentum of fighting. Younger martial brother Yu is using words to disturb his mind and kill his fighting spirit. It''s the so-called one drum spirit and decline three times. As long as this boy''s fighting spirit weakens, he will be defeated."


    Gu fangran looked at him doubtfully, but when he thought that master Liu was master Liu''s own son, his skill was even stronger than that of Master Yu, and his hanging heart was reassured.


    But I always feel something wrong. Doesn''t it mean that Master Yu can win the boy easily? Why do you need to disturb his mind with words? This shows that Master Yu is not sure to deal with the boy at all.


    At the thought of this, Gu fangran''s face was a little ugly. "Master Liu, why don''t you do it yourself? Master Yu is sure to win the boy, but the delay is too long, and the face of Yu Beihe Liu''s family is not good-looking."


    Liu Zhongyu said with some displeasure: "don''t be impatient, boss Gu. I have my own discretion when to do it."


    In fact, he thought very clearly. Since that boy makes younger martial brother yu feel difficult, his strength will never be worse. He is better than younger martial brother Yu, but his strength is limited. Therefore, he will never make a move now.


    If Yu Qian can win, it is naturally the best. Even if he can''t win, he can greatly consume the boy''s physical strength. At that time, he can easily win the battle and establish his position as the first person of the younger generation of the Liu family.


    "Yes, Master Liu said yes. I''m too anxious. Master Liu, don''t be surprised."


    Gu fangran made repeated compensations, but there was a flash of shame in his eyes. You are just a bodyguard I paid for, but you don''t listen to my orders at all. What''s the use of you.


    "Kneel down and kowtow and apologize? You kowtow and apologize to me. Hehe, it''s nice to say let me go. I''m not afraid that the wind will flash my tongue. I haven''t practiced shit avalanche boxing, and I can''t be a classmate with you. Come and die!"


    Ding Ning said impatiently and boldly waved his fist and took the initiative to attack.

 Chapter 289

    Yu Qian''s face changed. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning didn''t give him any face.


    As the top three expert of the young generation of beiheliu family, he has always been used to flattery. How can he stand Ding Ning''s sarcasm.


    He immediately roared and kicked hard under his feet. He shot at Ding Ning like an arrow. His right fist was red, swollen and painful. He dared not use it again. His left fist came out suddenly and hit Ding Ning hard in the chest.


    "Well come!"


    Ding Ning drank violently, twisted strangely, and easily avoided the punch. His left elbow was on Yu Qian''s left shoulder along the inertia.


    "Ah!"


    Yu Qian uttered a scream and "poop" fell to eat shit.


    "Be careful!"


    Before Ding Ning took advantage of his illness to kill him, sister Ye Huan screamed.


    "Despicable, master, sneak attack."


    "It''s shameless. Younger martial brother was defeated and attacked secretly. He lost the face of the martial arts family of the Liu family."


    "I thought all martial artists were aboveboard people. I didn''t expect to be so despicable!"


    "Ah, the young man is finished now. It''s shameless for Master Liu to sneak an attack."


    ¡­¡­


    The onlookers blew up with a bang and denounced Liu Zhongyu''s despicable behavior without telling him.


    It turned out that Liu Zhongyu had expected that Yu Qian would lose and was secretly ready to go.


    Seeing that Ding Ning defeated Yu Qian, when his mind was relaxed, he jumped out without hesitation and hit Ding Ning''s back heart like thunder.


    Time seems to stagnate.


    The ancient Apocalypse''s eyes twinkled with the pleasure of revenge. It seemed to have foreseen that Ding Ning was beaten and sprayed blood, dying.


    Gu fangran was full of expectation and his eyes flashed with appreciation. The discontent in his heart dissipated. It turned out that master Liu had been ready for a sneak attack.


    As for what is mean or not, he won''t care. In order to achieve his goal, unscrupulous means has always been his principle. Liu Zhongyu''s behavior made him feel right about his temper.


    Sister Ye Huan has lost her color and her eyes are full of tears.


    The meaning in Liu Shasha''s eyes is complex and difficult to understand. No one can understand his mind.


    Li Xiaoman closed her eyes in despair. She finally got a chance to get rid of the nightmare, but after all... Did she fail?


    Chen Yuxi, who just woke up, was full of morbid excitement. Her beautiful face twisted and shouted, "kill him, kill him."


    The onlookers involuntarily stopped breathing, and their hearts hung in their throat. Some gloated, some secretly regretted, some couldn''t bear to witness, and some were too excited to watch the excitement


    All living beings have different forms.


    Liu Zhongyu saw that the punch was about to blow solid, and his face showed satisfaction. He was full of confidence in his strength. Even if he could not kill Ding Ning, this punch would make Ding Ning lose his combat effectiveness and let him control it.


    Close, closer and closer, until now, Ding Ning still seemed to have no sense, with a silly back to him.


    "Bang!"


    Hit, Liu Zhongyu''s face showed ecstasy, but then his smile stiffened on his face.


    It''s empty. The punch that is ready to go all out is empty. It''s only a residual shadow. How can it be?


    But there is no doubt that one punch left him as if he had hit the soft cotton with a heavy punch. The feeling of suffocation almost made him not spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    But when he regained his consciousness, a strong sense of fear came to his mind. How could the young man be so fast that he could deceive his vision.


    Such an enemy, he can''t even sneak attack, and he has no chance of winning a fair duel. If one is not good, he will have to lose his life here. If he doesn''t want to escape, he must escape.


    Liu Zhongyu thought of these in the room of lightning and flint, and immediately made up his mind. Without hesitation, he kept running along with the inertia of his fist.


    Everyone was silly. Even the shameless sneak attack of Master Liu was ignored. He ran away without sneak attack. He really lost the face of the Liu family.


    Even Ding Ning didn''t expect this guy to be so shameless. He was tongue tied and watched him flee. Ya, are all martial artists of this virtue now?


    Yu Qian''s face was blue and red. He was deeply ashamed of his elder martial brother''s behavior of running away without fighting. He covered his shoulder and turned to Gu fangran with a face like pig liver. He bowed slightly and said shamefully: "boss Gu, I''m sorry, Yu Qian is not good at learning skills and is ashamed of your high salary. Goodbye."


    "Master Yu, don''t. what should I do if you go?"


    Gu fangran was no longer calm and calm. He wanted to retain Yu Qian.


    Yu Qian shook his head apologetically: "I''m not his opponent. It''s humiliating to stay. I''m sorry, boss Gu. Ask for your own blessing."


    "I... my special Lao Tzu is delicious and drinks to support you. You even run away and are paralyzed. When my surname Gu is good at talking, take him down for me and spit out all my money."


    Gu fangran became angry and suddenly turned his face and roared at the top of his voice.


    "Yes!"


    More than a dozen ordinary bodyguards did not dare to start with Yu Qian, but now they saw that Yu Qian had a fracture in his left shoulder and had the order of the boss Gu fangran. They immediately took the courage to rush to Yu Qian.


    Ding ningle sits on the mountain watching the tiger fight. Gu fangran is really a fool. Do you think Yu Qian can let these ordinary bodyguards do whatever they want if he is injured?


    Although he is an owl, he is still an ordinary man after all. He doesn''t know much about the world of martial arts, otherwise he wouldn''t have made such a stupid move.


    The tiger''s death is still a threat, not to mention the struggling beast. The more dying the beast is, the more dangerous it is.


    Sure enough, Yu Qian''s tiger eyes were wide open, and there was an undisguised killing opportunity in his eyes. The frightened Gu fangran''s face changed sharply, retreated repeatedly, panicked and shouted, "kill, kill him for me."


    "Since you want to kill me, I''ll kill you first."


    Yu Qian shouted angrily and tried to hold back his injury. He jumped to Gu fangran with an arrow at his feet. Before, he didn''t get any cheap avalanche fist from Ding Ning. At this moment, it showed amazing lethality.


    Two loyal bodyguards were desperate to block Gu fangran''s body. They were screamed by Yu Qian''s two fists and flew out. When they landed, their sternum collapsed, there was air out, and their white eyes turned over and died.


    "Killed, killed."


    Before, people who liked to see the excitement sent out a shrill scream and fled in all directions.


    The unlucky ancient Apocalypse lay on the ground and could not move. It was trampled to death.


    Ding Ning frowned and looked at the two flustered and running slim figures, revealing a thoughtful look.


    Chen Yuxi, who was beaten into a pig''s head and face, kept his life.


    "Stop him, stop him."


    Gu fangran had never been so panicked, his legs softened and roared at the top of his voice.


    But those bodyguards are not fools. With the lessons of those two bodyguards, how could they strike stones with eggs and seek their own destruction for those salaries.


    He ignored Gu fangran''s cry for help. Even the strength of suckling made him run as far as he could, for fear of being killed by crazy Yu Qian.


    "No one can save you. Go to hell!"


    Yu Qian''s face was suffused with morbid blush and pinched Gu fangran''s neck.


    "Rao... Er..."


    Gu fangran struggled desperately to beg for mercy, but Yu Qian, who was furious, didn''t give him a chance to speak at all. He pinched his neck like a chicken.


    The poor chairman of grand real estate, a billionaire with billions of assets, and a leader who once dominated the Ninghai underworld died.


    "Let''s go!"


    Ding Ning listened to the siren in the distance, didn''t look back, jumped to the back of Yu Qian who fled in the distance, took the Ye Huan sisters into the car and walked away.


    He knew that there might be some trouble in the follow-up of this matter, but anyway, the Fang family and his son were dead, and the Ye Huan sisters were safe.


    Sister Ye Huan hasn''t returned to God yet. The evil Apocalypse father and son died like this? It''s incredible that the originator was due to a small conflict.


    Even Ding Ning didn''t expect that the farce would end in such a dramatic way. He felt that human life was too fragile.


    Send the frightened Ye Huan sisters home. Ding Ning doesn''t know how to face the sun Lanying whose life has entered the countdown. Anyway, traditional Chinese medicine has no incurable diseases. He doesn''t have the ability to save her or because he is not good at learning, so he feels very guilty and doesn''t even want to enter the door.


    Sister Hua, who was still in a bad mood, did not insist on letting Ding Ning in. After all, so many people were present, and the police would certainly investigate them. Although he told them to tell the truth and ensure that they would be fine, they were still upset. They needed to tidy up their thoughts in order to face the previous events, which saved him a lot of breath.


    "Sister, let me tell you something. I can''t go to the National Day Auction."


    Ding Ning explained the situation to Murong Yanran. It was unnecessary for him to go to the auction. Murong Yanran knew that he had more important things to do and naturally expressed understanding.


    "Yun''er, did aunt Chu go to the company today?"


    After hanging up, Ding Ning calls Ling Yun and asks about Chu Yunxiu''s work.


    "Hey, my mother is so happy, Jia... My father asked her to be the chief financial officer, assigned her a well decorated apartment with three bedrooms and one living room, and bought her a Cadillac in the name of the company with an annual salary of 500000. My mother is crazy. She always doubts whether my father has an idea about her and says she feels that my father looks at her very wrong."


    Ling Yun smiled on the other end of the phone and his tears were about to flow down.


    "Hehe, uncle Ling and aunt Chu have been separated for more than 20 years. Now they can''t meet each other. Naturally, they will be better to Aunt Chu. How about you? Don''t you have the courage to meet uncle Ling?"


    Ding Ning smiled happily and asked in a low voice.


    There was a moment of silence at the other end of the phone, and Ling Yun''s voice came: "I... after all, I don''t have any impression of my father. I imagined all his appearance. I''m not ready yet. Give me some more time."


    Ding Ning can understand her feeling of being at a loss and worrying about gain and loss. For a girl who has no father but yearns for father''s love since childhood, the word father has a very special meaning.


    In her more than 20 years of life, her father is just a pronoun of all beautiful words, an imaginary perfect character image. She wants to have it, but she can''t have it.


    But when the father really appears alive and her tentacles can be reached in time, she will be confused, nervous and afraid


    She was afraid that the sudden appearance of her father would overturn all her beautiful imagination about her father.


    This is why she knew that uncle Jia was her father, but she was always running away and didn''t recognize him.


    "Don''t think too much. It''s not urgent. Take your time. Wait until you''re ready. Trust me, it''s not so complicated. Where are you now?"


    Ding Ning comforted in a soft voice. Since he wasn''t ready, wait. Anyway, uncle Ling can''t run. It doesn''t matter to meet day by day.

 Chapter 290

    "I''m in our villa. I want to make our home the most beautiful."


    Speaking of this, Lingyun''s low mood soared again. After all, this is her and dingning''s home.


    The villa has been redecorated. You can check in after waiting for the smell of scattered decoration. Lingyun is crazy purchasing these two days and decorates each room with different styles.


    According to the calf''s secret report to him, Lingyun spent tens of millions on furniture these two days. They all wanted to vomit when they went shopping.


    Ding Ning did not comment on this. He bought more than a billion villas. Do you still care about tens of millions of furniture? As long as Lingyun likes it.


    It''s just hard for the Mavericks. Don''t mention them. Even he is afraid of the crazy hobby of women shopping.


    "I won''t go. I''m afraid I won''t be used to your taste and argue with you."


    Ding Ning laughed and joked, and then said that he wanted to develop drugs again.


    When I heard that Ding Ning would not see each other for a while, Ling Yun was obviously a little lost, but she was a reasonable woman and knew that she must not drag her man back.


    "Then you go. Don''t worry about other things. I''ll take care of them. By the way, you don''t have to worry about moving in a few days. Then I''ll bring Nana... No, it''s snow and live with us."


    "What? Living with us?"


    Ding Ning had a guilty conscience.


    "Yes, she is your sister now. She doesn''t live with us. Who are you living with? My father lives opposite my mother''s apartment now. Don''t worry about falling snow living outside alone?"


    Ling Yun said naturally.


    Ding Ning had planned to buy another villa for Luoxue, but since Lingyun was so reasonable, it was easy.


    "Thank you, wife. It''s very kind of you." Ding Ning said emotionally.


    "Hum! Thank you for your little wife. It''s nice of you to be the first wife!"


    Lingyun some sour way.


    Ding Ning: "


    "Well, I''m not kidding you. The advanced Jacuzzi I ordered has arrived. I''m busy. Hang up first."


    Lingyun hung up the phone and sat blankly on the European leather sofa just delivered, with some dazed eyes.


    She doesn''t know whether what she did is right or wrong. Is this a wolf in the house? But Luoxue is really a gentle, clever and lovable girl who makes her jealous.


    He shook his head, but he didn''t care. Since Ding Ning was destined not to be monopolized by her alone, it''s better to be magnanimous. Jealous women don''t attract people''s love.


    "Sister Yun, I''m coming!"


    Zhao Jingjing sneaked in and gave Lingyun a hug.


    "Dead girl, don''t take advantage of me. If my man sees it, he has to beat you."


    Ling Yun laughingly avoids her wolf claws. Although she knows that she is a lesbian, she has paid attention to keeping a distance from her.


    But after all, the two had close contact. During this period, Zhao Jingjing often took the initiative to contact her, and she was not easy to refuse people thousands of miles away.


    Zhao Jingjing came to play with her as soon as she had time. They became good friends who talked about everything.


    "Wow, sister Yun, Ding Ning is very kind to you. How can this villa cost more than a billion? He really hurts you."


    Zhao Jingjing looked around at the luxury villa and exclaimed with envy.


    "That''s right. He doesn''t hurt me. Who does he hurt?" Lingyun has a happy sweet smile on his face.


    "Isn''t it cold for you two to live in such a big house?"


    There was a sly look in Zhao Jingjing''s eyes.


    "No, usually we don''t have time to clean up the room. Ding Ning said that he would invite a housekeeper and some nannies. Besides, Ding Ning''s sister would also live in."


    Lingyun answered while cleaning up the room.


    "Ding Ning has a sister? Why don''t I know?"


    Zhao Jingjing was surprised.


    "It''s his cousin from his hometown. Not long after he first came to Ninghai, a little girl was alone. Ding Ning and I were not at ease, so we asked her to move in."


    Although she is a best friend, Lingyun doesn''t have a little mind. She still knows what to say and what not to say.


    "Oh, even then, there are a lot of empty rooms. You can''t just be empty."


    Zhao Jingjing said with some meaning.


    Lingyun shrugged: "if it''s empty, it''s empty. You can''t rent it out. If you live in a villa, you still rent a room outside. It doesn''t laugh at the dead."


    "It''s OK not to rent it to outsiders, but to your own people? For example, me."


    Zhao Jingjing said half jokingly.


    "You? Don''t you live on campus?"


    Lingyun looked at her warily and thought that the lesbian girl wouldn''t want to make her own idea, would she?


    She took advantage of her drunkenness last time. The most humiliating thing is that she was caught by Ding Ning. There must be no next time.


    "What''s your look? It''s like preventing sex wolves. I live on campus, but recently, you know that Liu Wenjing and song Xiaoyu have fallen in love and often don''t go home at night. I''m afraid to live alone in the dormitory."


    Zhao Jingjing lied without changing her face and heart.


    Lingyun''s eyes lit up and asked with a gossip face: "they, Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian have developed to this step."


    "Then I don''t know. Anyway, they often don''t come back at night."


    Zhao Jingjing answered righteously and confidently, muttering in her heart, light rain, quiet, don''t blame me. Anyway, it''s sooner or later that you don''t go home at night. I just helped you advance some time.


    "These two guys are OK. I think Zhang Haifeng and Liu Wenjing have been having an affair for a long time, but I didn''t expect Wu Xian to make progress very fast. He took care of Xiaoyu so soon."


    Ling Yun smiled happily and was really happy for Ding Ning''s two roommates.


    Looking at Ling Yun''s sincere smile, Zhao Jingjing felt mixed and inexplicably ashamed.


    Sorry, sister Yun, I approached you to steal Ding Ning. I know it''s unfair to you, but I really can''t let him go. I don''t want to hurt you. Lovely feelings are selfish. Please forgive my selfishness.


    "No problem. If you want to stay anytime in the future, I''ll leave you a key. However, I have to do Ding Ning''s work. After all, this guy last time..."


    Ling Yun said here, blushing.


    "Last time people drank too much. I promise I can''t do it without you." Zhao Jingjing quickly patted her small chest and promised.


    "Don''t say it. I''m ashamed." Lingyun covered her hot face and stamped her feet. Zhao Jingjing was distracted for a moment because of her gorgeous appearance of peaches and plums.


    No wonder Ding Ning likes sister Yun so much. She is really beautiful, especially the charming charm of a mature young woman on her body, which makes me feel a little excited.


    At this moment, Zhao Jingjing, who has always been full of self-confidence, was ashamed of herself. For the first time, she doubted whether she could successfully steal Ding Ning.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ding Ning, let me tell you the good news. That Liu Junwei is actually a homosexual. He and a man... The video of that was posted on the Internet. It''s disgusting."


    Xiao Nuo''s excited voice came from the microphone.


    Ding Ning smiled and said calmly, "I saw it too. It''s just to make his sexual orientation public. It affects his personal reputation at most. Isn''t it good news?"


    "How can it be bad news? This time he will be fired by national security."


    Xiao Nuo saw that Ding Ning''s tone was calm, and he felt powerless to punch on the cotton, so he said unhappily.


    "What? Isn''t it? You''ll be fired if you just engage in foundation? There''s no such provision in the civil service law?"


    Ding Ning was really surprised. He just wanted to use this video screen to make Liu Junwei miserable, so as to avoid any moths during this time. But he didn''t expect that he would be fired. What a surprise.


    "The civil service law does not have this provision, nor will it manage one''s private life, but the problem is that he has been exposed. If there is such a big storm of public opinion, how can the National Security Bureau leave him?"


    Speaking of this, Xiao Nuo seemed very satisfied with Ding Ning''s surprised tone, He said like a show of merit: "It''s really impossible to dismiss him according to the civil servant law, but after I heard that this person wanted to be bad for you, I found out that Liu Junwei was recruited because he was favored by a leader. The probation period is longer than that of ordinary people, so he hasn''t had a three-year probation period and can''t be regarded as a formal member of national security Therefore, there is no need to follow the civil service law to dismiss him. "


    What Xiao Nuo didn''t tell Ding Ning was that it was the first time in her life that she used her privilege to ask her father Xiao Baiyu to help with the dismissal of Liu Junwei.


    She will never allow those who plot to calculate her future husband to stay in the National Security Bureau with dignity and privilege.


    Even if she knows that as long as Liu Junwei is expelled from Guoan, Ding Ning is likely to commit a crime and kill secretly, which has violated her principle of being a man and doing things, but she doesn''t regret and wants to eliminate this scourge for Ding Ning.


    After all, only a thousand days to be a thief, there is no reason to prevent thieves.


    She knew that someone was lurking in the dark, calculating herself like a poisonous snake, and she would never let him go.


    Although the words did not explain, Dante rather knew that Xiao Nuo was helping himself knock off Liu Junwei''s protective shell.


    This moved him, "nono, where are you?"


    "Miss me?" Xiao Nuo joked a little.


    "Yes!" Ding Ning squeezed out a syllable with his nose. It was very light and slightly inaudible.


    Xiao Nuo was stunned. All along, Ding Ning was indifferent to her. Although this hooligan would take advantage of her every time he saw her, he never responded to her feelings.


    This makes her always worry about gain and loss. She always feels that she is in wishful thinking and single love for him.


    Especially the day she witnessed him and Lingyun''s shameless car shock at Ning gate, which made her lose to the extreme. At that moment, she decided to give up and got drunk.


    But unexpectedly, an accident happened that night. She was taken away by him for the first time with Xiaoyao, which made her more depressed and annoyed.


    She severely warned Xiaoyao not to tell Ding Ning what happened that night, just because she didn''t want him to accept her because he wanted to be responsible.


    Even though she had the closest skin blind date with him, she still had a heart like duckweed. She didn''t know whether she and Ding Ning would have a future.


    Until now, even a single syllable squeezed out of her nasal cavity still wet her eyes.


    This was the first time Ding Ning expressed her feelings for her, and her heart was filled with watery tenderness.


    "Are you still there? Where are you? I want to see you."


    Ding Ning waited for a long time, but he didn''t see Xiao Nuo talking. He asked uncertainly.


    "I''m on duty at the auction house!"


    Xiao Nuo said in a very gentle and gentle tone. As soon as he finished, he realized that he had said a stupid thing and quickly added, "but I can leave for a while."


    "Send me the address and I''ll find you."


    Ding Ning''s face was filled with a warm smile. This stubborn and proud girl really made him want to stop.

 Chapter 291

    Baiyunxuan auction house is the largest auction house in Ninghai.


    It is said that the owner of the auction house has a very strong background to pass five passes and cut six generals in the fierce competition and win the auction qualification of master Tiandao''s works.


    As soon as Ding Ning entered Tianquan North Road where baiyunxuan is located, he found that the roadside light box advertisements of the whole street are all about the publicity of the auction, even the neon advertisements of nearby hotels and baiyunxuan building. It can be seen that baiyunxuan attaches great importance to the auction.


    I''m afraid only Ding Ning doesn''t know how much sensation his jade carving has caused in the field of antique jade carving. After appreciating it, the two top jade carvers in Ninghai are full of praise and sigh that they are inferior.


    With the appreciation of two top masters in the industry and the tireless publicity of Tianfu company, the news quickly spread. First, the president of Ninghai antique Association came to appreciate it with appraisers, then the president of Yanjing antique Association came in person, and then there were a large number of domestic jade carvers. Even foreign jade carvers came and gave the highest evaluation.


    Tianfu group seized the opportunity and spared no effort to hype together with baiyunxuan auction house. Rich people and collectors at home and abroad came all the way, which led to this huge auction.


    For Ninghai municipal government, this auction is also an opportunity to show Ninghai''s international urban style to the world, and coincides with the peak tourist season of national day. Therefore, it attaches great importance to the auction and arranges a large number of police forces to maintain law and order. No mistakes are allowed. Xiao Nuo has become the commander in chief responsible for the security of the auction under such circumstances.


    Although the official auction date is two days away, after discussion between the organizer Bai Yunxuan and Tianfu group, a small auction exhibition was specially held for the rich and jade carvers who wanted to see it in advance.


    Today, Xiao Nuo Nei wears a half sleeved white shirt, a short sleeved black suit, black trousers, Sassoon''s head and headphones. He is completely dressed up as an auction house staff. Standing at the door of the auction house, he looks forward to it and immediately becomes the focus of everyone''s attention.


    The policewoman Hua, who is usually unsmiling and exudes the cold breath of strangers, even showed a happy and shy look after making a phone call, which made the officers of the police force fall off their chin. They secretly guessed whose phone could melt this eternal iceberg?


    "Hello, beautiful lady. I''m pars from France. May I invite you to dinner?"


    At this time, a tall and handsome white man with blond hair came up surrounded by a group of people. When he saw Xiao Nuo, his beautiful blue eyes flashed amazing light and said politely in skilled Chinese language.


    "Sorry, I don''t know you!"


    The smile on Xiao Nuo''s face converged in an instant, restored his cold face and frowned.


    "Oh, madam, I just want to invite you to dinner. There''s no malice. You''re the most beautiful girl I''ve ever seen. I think I fell in love with you at first sight. I hope you can give me a chance to pursue you."


    Pars still doesn''t give up and expresses his love affectionately, which looks wonderful in the eyes of outsiders, but it''s normal for him who was born in France, the romantic capital.


    Xiao Nuo frowned and said impatiently, "please get out of the way. I have an appointment with a friend."


    "You can ask your friend to change the time. I think we''ll have a romantic night."


    Pars was like a dog skin plaster, clinging to shawno.


    "I''m not interested in you. Please get out of the way."


    Xiao Nuo had never seen such a tangled man, forced to restrain his inner anger and said coldly.


    "Beautiful lady, don''t get excited. I really mean no harm. I just want to pursue you."


    Pars raised his hands and looked innocent, but stopped Xiao Nuo''s way.


    "Go away!"


    Xiao Nuo has always had a bad temper. If she hadn''t been in charge of the security of the auction, she would have kicked him out.


    "Beautiful lady, you are so impolite. Come on, how much do you need, 100000 or 200000, before you are willing to spend dinner with me?"


    Seeing that Xiao Nuo was not interested in him at all, pars suddenly sank, deliberately shook Jiang shidanton on his wrist and said domineering.


    "Little girl, do you know who Mr. pars is? He is the president of the Asian region of the oslanc group. He is lucky to see you, so don''t be so arrogant."


    A middle-aged fat man with Mediterranean hairstyle and a big belly in China flattered pars with high toes.


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes flashed a cold light and gave a cold look at the fat man. Compared with the foreigners with a sense of superiority like pars, what she hated more was the Chinese who worshipped foreign countries and groveled: "if he likes your mother, it''s your honor."


    "What are you talking about? You want to die, don''t you? Do you know who I am?"


    The fat man''s face turned red, stretched out his short and thick fingers like carrots and pointed to Xiao Nuo angrily.


    "Well, Mr. Li, this is the girl I like. Don''t interrupt."


    Pars angrily interrupted president Li''s anger. The speed of President Li''s face change was a miracle. He immediately squeezed out a smiling face and nodded and bowed: "yes, Mr. pars, I''m too excited. You''re right."


    "Madam, please make an offer. How much does it cost to spend the night with me? One million, is that enough?"


    Pars was very satisfied with President Li''s attitude and looked arrogantly at Xiao Nuo. From the invitation to dinner, he directly turned into a good night together.


    Xiao Nuo clenched his fist, and his good mood was almost exhausted. He forcibly restrained his inner anger and said, "don''t bother me anymore, get out of the way."


    "No matter how beautiful a woman is, there is a price. President pars has plenty of money. Just make a price."


    "As long as women in China have money, they can''t do it. It just depends on whether the price is appropriate."


    "This woman is just pretending to be reserved. As long as president pars offers the right price, what kind of woman doesn''t take the initiative?"


    "It''s just an old trick to play hard to get, beauty. Let''s make a price. Who let president pars like you? Remember, don''t be too greedy, or you''ll be beaten by chickens and eggs."


    "Beauty, you are very beautiful. You''d better quote a price. Otherwise, President pars will be unhappy and you can''t stay in Ninghai."


    "The boss of your auction house and President PARs are old friends. If you make President pars unhappy, I''m afraid you can''t keep your job."


    ¡­¡­


    Surrounded by pars, a group of Chinese businessmen ruthlessly trampled on the dignity of their motherland, flattered pars and coerced Xiao Nuo into submission.


    The disgusting face made Xiao Nuo want to vomit. His eyes coldly swept the ugly faces, and his anger gradually rose.


    If she hadn''t been responsible for the security work, the municipal leaders repeatedly told that there should be no problems during the auction, so as not to affect Ninghai''s international urban image. She wanted to break these people''s mouths.


    Pars looked at Xiao Nuo proudly and whistled frivolously: "beautiful lady, everyone has a price. Let''s make a price."


    "Billion!"


    A faint man''s voice came. Pars''s face sank. He turned and looked at Ding Ning, who was holding his arm and looking funny: "who are you?"


    Xiao Nuo''s face was happy, but when he saw Ding Ning winking at her, he immediately pursed his mouth and kept silent.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that I have a crush on this beautiful woman. I''m bidding one billion now and invite her to dinner with me. Do you have any opinion?"


    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows and said provocatively, "of course, this is in the auction house. You can bid with me."


    "Boy, don''t talk nonsense there. Can you come up with a billion?"


    "Cut, I think it''s the guy who''s making trouble."


    "Boy, I advise you to be smart and don''t offend people you can''t afford."


    "MD, I''m laughing to death. It''s a billion. Just your stall goods. Have you seen what a million looks like?"


    "Boy, get away. Don''t be so unhappy here. Do you know who we are? Killing you is like killing an ant."


    ¡­¡­


    Before pars spoke, a group of shameless dogs shouted, all arrogant and arrogant.


    Ding Ning flashed a cold light in his eyes and glanced at the group coldly. The terrible killing opportunity made everyone cold in his heart and closed his mouth in fear.


    "Beauty, this is a group of barking dogs. They can''t even get a billion. They dare to shout that they have plenty of money. It''s ridiculous. Since no one bids, you belong to me tonight."


    Ding Ning pushed aside pars without hesitation and came forward to hold Xiao Nuo''s slender waist.


    Xiao Nuo gave him a white look, but his hand twisted around Ding Ning''s waist and said, "handsome boy, no problem. I''ll be with you in the evening."


    "Of course, I did what I said. I''m not like some French. I dress like a dog, but I can''t even take out a billion. I dare to pick up girls. It''s a shame. I''ve been thrown into the kingdom of China."


    Ding Ning endured the pain and disdained pars: "poor man, go away and don''t delay me to have dinner with the beautiful woman."


    Pars looked gloomy. "Boy, what''s the use of just talking? Can you get a billion?"


    Before Ding Ning could speak, he sneered at Xiao Nuo and said, "madam, polish your eyes. He is a liar."


    "Even if I''m a liar, I''m better than a poor man like you."


    Ding Ning raised her eyebrows and said proudly, "beauty, just trust me. What does it matter whether you poor people like you believe me or not? Do you believe me, beauty?"


    "Well, I believe you!" Xiao Nuo said very cooperatively.


    "Hum, boy, don''t pretend any more. Look at your shabby way. Dare you bet with me. If you can take out a billion, I''ll kneel down and kowtow to you and apologize immediately. If you can''t take it out, kneel down and apologize to me. This beauty belongs to me tonight."


    Pars''s face turned red with anger and his eyes burst with cold. He was just the president of the company''s Asia region, with an annual salary of more than two million. After a beautiful woman like Xiao Nuo spent a night, he was willing to give up four or five million, let alone one billion.


    "Hum, this boy is a poor man. He pretends to be forced here. Don''t say he can take out a billion. If he can take out 500 million, I''ll kneel down and kowtow to him."


    "Boy, pretending to be a bully will be struck by thunder. Don''t you think this bully is a little big? If you can take out 200 million, I''ll kneel down and kowtow to you and apologize."


    "Just like his bear, if I can take out 100 million, I''ll kneel down and shout dad."


    "Ha ha, 100 million is a compliment to him. I bet he doesn''t even have 50 million."


    "Return 50 million. If he can take out 20 million, I''ll kneel down."


    "You really think highly of him. If he has ten million yuan, I''ll kneel down and kowtow to him and apologize."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of lackeys sneered and ridiculed Ding Ning, which made pars very satisfied with their assists and glanced proudly at Xiao Nuo.


    "This......" Ding Ning showed hesitation.

 Chapter 292

    Ding Ning''s hesitation made pars more sure that he was a liar running the train. With an expression that exposed his ugly face, he provoked: "why? Dare not?"


    "No, I don''t dare. I just think it''s bad. What if you don''t keep your word then?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled and hesitated.


    "Hahaha, I''m pars, the president of the Asian region of oslanc group. They are all big businessmen in Ninghai. How can they not keep their words."


    Seeing dinning''s hesitation, pars felt more and more that he was bluffing.


    "No, I can''t believe it, but rich people like you are ostensibly dignified and secretly steal women and prostitutes. In case you cheat and don''t admit it, I can''t help you. Don''t gamble, don''t gamble, beauty, let''s go."


    Ding Ning''s expression became more and more flustered and pulled Xiao Nuo to leave.


    "Stop, you can''t go."


    Seeing that Xiao nuoshun was going to follow Ding Ning away, pars was burning with jealousy and stepped forward to stop them.


    "Don''t go."


    "Stop, who allowed you to go?"


    "Boy, you''re not afraid. You want to take the opportunity to slip away."


    ¡­¡­


    The dog legs rushed forward very cooperatively, blocked their way, and said with a sneer.


    "This is an auction house. There are cameras everywhere. If you dare to do it, I''ll call the police immediately?"


    Ding Ning''s face turned red, and he said in a fierce voice, but his trembling body and flashing eyes betrayed his guilty heart.


    Xiao Nuo turned his head expressionless and almost didn''t laugh. Unexpectedly, this guy''s acting skills were so good that he didn''t become an actor, which was a big loss in the entertainment industry.


    She knew that Ding Ning only extorted 1.5 billion yuan from the Qian family last night, so she wouldn''t worry that he couldn''t get a billion yuan.


    The police and guards in charge of security did not show up, which she secretly ordered to cooperate with Ding Ning''s acting.


    Pars blushed. Although he was French, he didn''t have the confidence to make trouble in the baiyunxuan auction house with strong background.


    Holding back the anger in his heart, he squeezed out a hypocritical smile: "we are all gentle people. How can we beat people? However, since you say you can get a billion, you must prove it to us. Otherwise, even if you can''t do it here and leave the auction house, I can clean you up."


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed a look of fear, and he said humbly, "what do you... What do you want to do?"


    "Boy, don''t be wordy. Prove it to us. If you can''t prove it, leave the girl."


    The Mediterranean fat man became arrogant again. He looked at Xiao Nuo''s towering chest and flashed a touch of lust. Such a top-grade girl was rare. When pars was tired of playing, he wanted to come and play.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed a cold look that could not be checked, and resolutely said, "I can''t trust you."


    A short and thin guy turned his eyes, patted his forehead and said happily, "isn''t this an auction house? We can find someone to notarize."


    "Ah... The notarization fee is very expensive. I''d better not."


    Ding Ning said in a panic, glancing around, looking like he wanted to run away.


    Pars smiled with a secure smile and winked quietly. A group of dog legs spread knowingly, blocking Ding Ning''s possible escape.


    Pars nodded with satisfaction, smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll pay the notarization fee, so it''s no problem."


    "I... i... brother, it''s just a joke. Why take it seriously?"


    Ding Ning winced and looked at Xiao Nuo for help.


    Xiao Nuo didn''t know how to cooperate with him. He could only pestle there without expression.


    Pars seemed to have foreseen the scene of Ding Ning kneeling to beg for mercy and the beautiful woman throwing herself into her arms. With a high spirited big hand:


    "That''s it. Go and call a notary, tell their boss, and say I sign a gambling agreement with someone."


    "I''ll go!" The Mediterranean could find a chance to be courteous and trot in at a speed not comparable to his size.


    Ding Ning frowned and sighed, "Hey, it''s so difficult to get a girl now."


    "If you have no money, don''t be a big head." Xiao Nuo couldn''t cry or laugh. He stared at him angrily.


    Pars was delighted. Sure enough, the beauty had recognized the true face of the liar and turned against him.


    Looking at Xiao Nuo''s hot figure, he couldn''t help staring at it greedily.


    Xiao Nuo noticed the obscene eyes and suddenly his face sank. He wanted to get angry, but Ding Ning stopped and shook his hand.


    Pars''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his heart was jealous and hated. If he hadn''t intervened, the beautiful woman would have had dinner with herself.


    As long as she agrees to her invitation, she can''t run out of her palm tonight.


    The women he used to bubble had pretended to be reserved, but when he saw money, it was not more coquettish than Dang / women.


    "Come, come!"


    The Mediterranean came panting, followed by two uniformed notaries and a man in civilian clothes.


    "Mr. Zhu, why are you here?"


    Pars was slightly stunned and hurried forward and took the initiative to reach out to the casual man.


    "President pars made a gambling agreement with people. I''ll come to see the excitement and be a witness by the way."


    Zhu smiled and shook hands with him. He said calmly, but there was a trace of undetectable banter in his eyes.


    Xiao Nuo is responsible for the security of the auction house. If others don''t know the background of the police flower, how can he not know.


    To be exact, the master behind him knew that when Xiao Nuo was in charge of security on the first day, his master specially called to explain. Don''t offend her.


    It can be seen how terrible the background behind Xiao Nuo is when his backer can say hello so solemnly.


    Therefore, when Xiao Nuo and pars were found to have a conflict in the monitoring room, he wanted to bring someone out to help at the first time, so as to make friends with the female criminal police captain with a wide background.


    Later, the police officer under Xiao Nuo said she wouldn''t let them out. Zhu Ancheng immediately understood that she wanted to play with this unknown pars.


    He didn''t have a good impression of pars. He wanted to go to bed when he saw a beautiful woman because he was French and like a male dog.


    He had a criminal record of colluding with a female employee of baiyunxuan before. What made him most angry was that the female employee didn''t love herself and was successfully colluded with by him.


    If it was just an ordinary female staff member, it happened that the female staff member was the daughter of his old friend. After being played by pars, she was dumped and wanted to die.


    Finally, his old friend blamed him for not taking good care of her, leaving him speechless and incoherent.


    If the jewelry company of the oslanc group to which pars belongs had not done business with baiyunxuan auction company, he really wanted to teach pars a lesson in exporting evil spirit.


    At present, the opportunity came. Although he didn''t know where Ding Ning was sacred, he must have a special relationship with Xiao Nuo just because he and Xiao Nuo worked together, which immediately made him heart and decided to make friends with Ding Ning.


    After all, Xiao Nuo is a cold girl. If he takes the initiative to make friends, she may mistakenly think he has ulterior motives and covet her beauty.


    But it''s much easier to deal with Ding Ning. After all, they are all men and can always find common hobbies.


    "I wish I could always be a witness. That would be better. I believe no one dares to default."


    Pars glanced at Ding Ning with threatening eyes and said something in his words.


    Ding Ning hung his head, bitter face, trembled all over, and didn''t even dare to say anything.


    Pars got excited, pointed to the blank contract and said to the notary: "Party A will fill in my pars, and Party B is that... Who, what''s your name."


    "Ding... Ning."


    Ding Ning said timidly, his flustered eyes glancing around.


    Pars disdained a smile: "fill in the bet. Whoever loses will kneel down and kowtow to apologize."


    Ding Ning said timidly, "you just said who lost, who kowtowed and apologized and called Dad."


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Pars and his party burst into laughter, "yes, yes, plus, plus, is this boy brain pumping? For fear that kowtowing and apologizing are not enjoyable, he still needs to call our father."


    I wish an Cheng a sneer at his mouth. I don''t know who is calling who''s father. Pars smiled too early.


    "No, Party A can''t be you alone. You are all Party A."


    Ding Ning said with a bitter gourd face.


    "No problem, plus, Li Maoxiang, Zhang Continental, Wang Keliang, Zhao Linguang..."


    With a big wave of his hand, pars flashed an obscene color in his eyes: "if I win, this beauty will have dinner with me."


    "Yes, plus!"


    Xiao Nuo waved his hand without hesitation.


    Zhu Ancheng saw her attitude and nodded to the notary: "since it is a voluntary agreement between them, add it, Mr. pars, please sign."


    Pars suddenly felt uneasy. He always felt something wrong. Xiao Nuo was too calm and hesitated when he picked up the signing pen.


    "I''m in a hurry. Go to the bathroom first."


    Ding Ning saw that PARs was suspicious and hurried away.


    "Mr. Ding... It won''t be recorded for a while if you are in a hurry. It''s not too late to go until you sign."


    Seeing that Ding Ning was flustered and wanted to escape, pars quickly signed his name, and the dog legs signed one after another. The Mediterranean handed him the gambling agreement with a mocking face, and said with a smile.


    Ding Ning swallowed his saliva and said with a strong smile, "the notary hasn''t signed yet. Let him sign first."


    "How can a notary sign first, boy? I think you''re afraid?"


    "MD, you know, this boy is bluffing. It''s too late to run away now."


    "Sign it. Don''t want to delay any more. It won''t work."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of lackeys turned on the mockery mode again and made a noise there.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can sign it first!"


    I wish Ancheng without hesitation, took the contract and directly signed his name in the notary column.


    Seeing that Zhu an city didn''t care, pars was too lazy to entangle again. He just gave a wink to a group of dog legs and asked them to prevent Ding Ning from escaping.


    Seeing that the formalities were complete, Ding Ning no longer pretended and signed his name directly with a smile.


    "Mr. Ding, good words!"


    Zhu an Cheng looked at Ding Ning''s signature, sincerely praised it and quietly flattered.


    Ding Ning grinned: "I wish you all the best."


    Wish an Cheng had something to say. Pars impatiently urged, "hurry up. No matter how well a hick writes, he''s not a liar."


    "Liar? Which eye did you see that I was a liar?"


    Ding Ning now put away his previous submissive appearance, his body was as tall and straight as loose, and his impressive momentum came to his face, retorting.


    Looking at Ding Ning, who is very different from him, Zhu Ancheng''s eyes flashed a different light. No wonder captain Xiao has such a close relationship with him. This son is by no means a thing in the pool. Even without Xiao Nuo, it''s not a bad thing to make friends with him.

 Chapter 293

    Pars felt a strong unease in his heart, but he was unwilling to believe that Ding Ning could come up with a billion.


    After all, even the childe of the top big family, it is not so easy to directly take out one billion working capital. It must be prepared one or two days in advance.


    Unfortunately, he met Ding Ning, a freak who runs around with more than a billion bank cards every day.


    "Beauty, give me your card number and I''ll transfer it to you."


    Ding Ning whistled and looked like a playboy flirting with a good family woman.


    Xiao Nuo smiled and without hesitation took out a bank card and handed it to Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning transferred 1.5 billion yuan directly according to the bank card number.


    "Jingling!"


    When the phone rang, Ding Ning looked at the incoming number and deliberately pressed the answer button.


    "Hello, Mr. Ding, I''m Feng Guifang, customer service of Ninghai branch of Agricultural Bank of China. Now you have a transfer application. Due to the huge amount of transfer, in the spirit of being responsible for customers, I would like to ask if this is your own operation?"


    The sweet voice of bank customer service echoed in everyone''s ears.


    "Yes, I''m doing it myself."


    Ding Ning answered calmly.


    "Well, Mr. Ding, are you sure you want to transfer the 1.5 billion in your account to the ******* account?"


    "Yes."


    "OK, I''ll handle the transfer business with you now. Do you need any other services?"


    "No need, just handle the transfer for me as soon as possible."


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Nuo was stunned: "how is it so much as 1.5 billion?"


    "One billion is just a joke. I''ll transfer you as much as I have in my card."


    Ding Ning said meaningfully.


    "One hundred... One and a half billion? This... How is this possible? Just a woman, how can anyone be willing to spend one and a half billion?"


    Pars looked at the whole transfer process, his face was gray, his mouth opened wide, and whispered, "this must not be true, this must be false, yes, it must be false."


    Those dog legs took a breath and looked at Ding Ning with awe and fear. Although they didn''t know what Ding Ning was, they knew that today they definitely met a big man dressed as a pig and eating a tiger.


    After all, people who can mobilize 1.5 billion funds at any time are definitely not the existence they can offend. When they think of their previous sarcasm at Ding Ning, they suddenly feel flustered and sweat on their forehead.


    "In my heart, this beauty is priceless. Let alone a mere 1.5 billion, it is 10 billion, 100 billion and 1 trillion. As long as I have it, I will give it to him without hesitation."


    Ding Ning looked at Xiao Nuo affectionately and said.


    Xiao Nuo hurriedly avoided Ding Ning''s affectionate eyes, and his heart bumped like a deer. He... Is he confessing to me?


    "Mr. pars, there are so many people watching here. We all know whether it is true. If you still have doubts, we can call the bank to inquire on the spot."


    Zhu an Cheng narrowed his eyes and the corners of his mouth made a cold arc. This pars wanted to default.


    "No, it''s impossible. It must be false. It''s false."


    At the thought of losing the bet, pars would kowtow and apologize to the country boy he despised, and he suddenly felt strongly unwilling.


    Don''t you want to go out and meet someone in the future?


    When the eyes turn, MD, no, you can''t fulfill the bet. Run now. As long as you run back to the company, you''ll be fine. I don''t believe they dare to chase the door.


    Thinking of this, pars suddenly turned around and ran away.


    "President pars is a gentle man. It''s not a good habit to default."


    When the faint sound came, pars felt that his stomach was suddenly hit violently, "bang" was kicked back, screamed and fell to the ground.


    Zhu an''s eyes flashed a strange light. It was so fast that he didn''t see how Ding Ning blocked pars and kicked him back.


    "Fulfill your bet!"


    Ding Ning finally showed his edge at the moment, narrowed his eyes and said calmly, but his tone was beyond doubt.


    "Hit, hit, I''m a citizen of France. You Chinese dare to hit me. I want to call the police. I want to complain to the Embassy..."


    Pars covered his stomach, his face twisted and shouted wildly.


    "Do you want to complain to the Embassy? Yes, there are surveillance here anyway. Everything has been photographed. I''d like to see if the embassy will protect you, a scum who destroys your country''s image."


    Xiao Nuo was holding his anger and had no place to vent. He sneered and said, "as for the police, it''s OK, Mr. pars. I forgot to tell you. I''m the police."


    After that, Xiao Nuo showed his certificate, "I now suspect you of molesting women, making trouble and illegal imprisonment. You can not say it now, but everything you say will be brought to court for evidence and prosecution. Come on, handcuff him to the Bureau."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    The two policemen who had already been ordered rushed up like wolves, grabbed pars''s shoulder, twisted it, and clamped the handcuffs with a click.


    "I want to complain. I want to complain to you at the embassy. You have illegally used violence against me. I am a French citizen. You have no right to arrest me."


    Pars struggled desperately.


    "To be honest, this is the kingdom of China, not France. If you violate the laws of the kingdom of China, you will be tried. If you dare to resist again, I will sue you again to resist arrest."


    Xiao Nuo said coldly, which made pars close his mouth in fear and look to zhu''an city for help.


    Zhu Ancheng smiled coldly and said firmly, "Mr. pars, you''re killing yourself. Who''s wrong to flirt with? You dare to flirt with the chief of the Criminal Police Corps of Ninghai Public Security Bureau. No one can save you. In addition, before entering the Bureau, you and Mr. Ding must fulfill their gambling agreement. I''m a notary. If someone defaults, where will my reputation of Bai Yunxuan go?"


    Wish an Cheng has much energy in Ninghai. Pars knows that it''s too easy to disappear quietly.


    What made him more desperate was that Xiao Nuo was the captain of the Criminal Police Corps. He dared to flirt with her. This information was like a bolt from the blue, which made him collapse to the ground like a vented ball.


    "I fulfill, I fulfill my bet!"


    The fat man in the Mediterranean was sweating all over his head. He looked like a dead mother with a sad face. "Puff" knelt on the ground and kowtowed repeatedly: "I''m sorry, I''m wrong, I don''t dare anymore."


    "I''m sorry, I''m wrong. We don''t dare anymore."


    A group of previously arrogant dog legs all knelt on the ground and kowtowed like garlic.


    Ding Ning looked at these people with disgust: "you don''t deserve to be Chinese. You worship foreign countries, lick a foreigner as your own father, and help him bully our Chinese compatriots. Are you still human?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m not human, I''m wrong, I don''t dare anymore!"


    The dog legs kowtowed and begged for mercy, and their servile appearance made people even more disgusted.


    "I''m really ashamed of you. Go away. Remember, don''t let me see you bullying Chinese people again, otherwise, I''ll leave you an unforgettable memory."


    Ding Ning kicked the Mediterranean over impatiently and warned coldly.


    "Yes, we remember. We won''t dare again next time."


    A group of lackeys, if granted amnesty, did not care about their previous flattering masters. They got up and ran away.


    "Kneel down and apologize!"


    Zhu an Cheng narrowed his eyes and shouted at pars.


    "Kill me, I will not kneel for you. You are not qualified to bear the kneeling of our great French nation!"


    Pars said with a stiff neck.


    Zhu an Cheng didn''t expect that PARs was still a hard bone and looked at Ding Ning in embarrassment.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed a cold light, squatted down and said with a smile: "I don''t know whether France is great or not. Even if he is great, he has nothing to do with scum like you, but I like people with backbone like you. I hope you can continue to be like this."


    "Ah..."


    When Xiao Nuo was angry and ready to frighten him again, pars suddenly let out a scream and twisted his body like a maggot.


    The green veins on the forehead bulged, the muscles on the face twisted due to pain, the blood was already in the eyes, and roared at the top of his voice: "what did you... What did you... Do to me?"


    "I didn''t even touch you. What can I do? I''m a law-abiding citizen. Don''t wrong me."


    Ding Ning spread his hand and said innocently.


    "It hurts... It itches... I can''t stand it... Ah..."


    Pars had never been so painful. He was as painful as ants. The feeling of pain and itching made him miserable, with tears and saliva flowing.


    "Ding Ning, what''s the matter with him?"


    Xiao Nuo asked anxiously. After all, this is at the door of the auction house. If something happens to pars, they will all be responsible.


    Zhu Ancheng was even more worried for fear of affecting the auction. He looked at Ding Ning when he heard the speech.


    "It may be epilepsy. It''s okay."


    Ding Ning winked at Xiao Nuo and said with a calm face. Xiao Nuo suddenly smiled at the corners of his mouth. This guy is fixing pars again.


    "Come on, call an ambulance." Zhu Ancheng panicked and shouted.


    "No, Mr. Zhu. I''m a doctor. I can cure him."


    Ding Ning gently waved his hand and stopped Zhu an Cheng from calling.


    I wish an Cheng a happy hearing of the speech: "please give him a cure, Mr. Ding."


    "He can''t die. He''d better stick to it for another hour and a half. However, I''m afraid he will get sick for half an hour every day in the future. Alas, what a pity."


    Ding Ning had pity on his face, but he didn''t plan to start treatment.


    "Please... Please... Save... Save me..."


    Pars was rolling on the ground, suffering from death and tears, and his whole body was soaked with sweat, but his brain was so awake that he couldn''t do it if he wanted to be unconscious.


    He knew that he had no epilepsy at all. He suspected that Ding Ning had moved his hands and feet, but he was not sure without evidence.


    What Ding Ning said inside and outside meant was that he would endure this crime for half an hour every day from now on, which made his heart fall to the bottom of the valley.


    This is not a pain that people can bear. He doesn''t want to bear it for a second. He can only pull down his face and plead.


    "Great French nation, come and save your pious people. We Chinese can''t afford his kneeling."


    Ding Ning held his arm and said with a compassionate face.


    "I... I was wrong. I apologize to you. I kowtow to you... Please... Please."


    Pars was so scared that he could no longer care about his face. He struggled to kneel up and kowtow.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    As he kowtowed, he was surprised to find that his itching and pain had been reduced by a few points, and immediately kowtowed harder.


    "Nonono, you are a hard bone in France. How can you be so spineless?"


    Ding Ning said strangely.


    "I''m wrong... I really know I''m wrong... I... I don''t dare anymore. Please... Please help me."


    Pars cried bitterly.

 Chapter 294

    "Jingling!"


    Xiao Nuo answered the phone, his face suddenly became gloomy, "I know, I''ll go back right away."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that Xiao Nuo''s face was not good and he had no intention of playing tricks on pars, Ding Ning stretched out his hand and patted pars several times, and conveniently opened the handcuffs for him.


    The itching and pain all over passed away like the tide with Ding Ning''s slap. Pars felt as if he had returned to heaven from hell. He gasped heavily, and his strength seemed to be drained. He was paralyzed on the ground, and his eyes looking at Ding Ning were full of fear.


    "There was a fight and death case at the gate of the art college, and the impact was extremely bad. The municipal leaders ordered to solve the case within a time limit. I have to rush back to the meeting."


    Xiao Nuo looked at Ding Ning reluctantly, and became more and more angry at the damn pars, which delayed her time with Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning suddenly said, "I''ll send you there."


    "This... That''s all right!"


    Although Xiao Nuo felt a little inappropriate, she was really unwilling to separate from Ding Ning and agreed with her lips.


    "Zhu Zong, let''s go first."


    Ding Ning politely greeted Zhu an Cheng.


    I wish Ancheng warmly handed over a business card, "Mr. Ding is free to come and have tea."


    "OK, I''ll come here to ask for a cup of tea when I''m free. It''s urgent. I''ll go first. See you next time."


    Ding Ning took the business card with a smile and didn''t give him his phone. After all, he didn''t think there would be any intersection with zhu''an city.


    I wish an Cheng some disappointment, but my face remained calm and politely watched them leave.


    With his eyesight, he naturally wouldn''t regard Huiteng as Passat and whispered, "it''s really low-key."


    "Zhu Zong, what''s the origin of Ding Ning?"


    Pars regained some strength and asked with his lips.


    Zhu Ancheng frowned: "what? Are you going to trouble him?"


    "No... no... no... I dare not. I can''t afford to take 1.5 billion people with me. I''m just curious about his identity and just ask."


    Pars was so frightened that he waved his hand and explained. His face turned pale when he remembered the nightmare pain in just a few minutes.


    "It''s good to know. Don''t say you can''t provoke him. Even if the chairman of your group provokes him, there will be no good end. Do it yourself."


    Zhu an Cheng didn''t know what Ding Ning was. He just speculated that he was a big man based on Xiao Nuo''s background. In addition, he didn''t like pars, so he brushed away after the alarmist threat.


    "What? The chairman of our group can''t afford to provoke him. Oh, buy GA, I''m so glad I''m still alive."


    Pars took a breath and felt that he had escaped from death. He didn''t even want to see the exhibition. He didn''t dare to stay for a moment and left quickly.


    On the way to the Municipal Bureau, Ding Ning honestly explained the detailed process of the ancient family''s father and son''s death.


    Xiao Nuo''s face became very strange: "you said, you still have two twin sisters?"


    "Well, I recognize my sister." Ding Ning felt guilty and touched his nose.


    "Sister? Or sister?"


    Xiao Nuo''s second "dry" sister is the fourth sound.


    Ding Ning''s face full of black lines: "don''t talk nonsense. I really treat them as sisters."


    At that moment, he told the story of the two sisters. Xiao Nuo was kind-hearted and full of sympathy for the Ye Huan sisters.


    But at the thought of Ding Ning''s being a woman, he snorted coldly, pouted and said sour:


    "Do you think they are sisters and they think you are brothers? Besides, if you don''t help so many poor people, why do you help them? It''s not the beauty of their parents."


    Ding Ning was speechless: "don''t think I''m so dirty. I just can''t help so many poor people in the world. I happened to meet their sisters, so I helped them. It has nothing to do with whether they are beautiful or not."


    "Really?" Xiao Nuo looked at him suspiciously.


    Ding Ning smiled and pinched her face: "I don''t see that the big ass is still a jealous jar."


    "You are the vinegar jar, smelly rascal." Xiao Nuo''s pretty face turned red and scolded angrily.


    "Hey, hey, by the way, I need my cooperation in the affairs of the ancient family father and son. I will cooperate, but I think you should check the ancient family father and son. They should have done a lot of bad things."


    Seeing that the atmosphere was somewhat ambiguous, Ding Ning quickly changed the topic.


    "Bad things? Gu fangran started as a gangster. How can he not do bad things, but such people are crafty and can''t leave the criminal evidence at home."


    Xiao Nuo knew the cunning of these people and shook his head helplessly.


    "I mean to check the ancient apocalypse. This boy is arrogant and domineering, has done all kinds of bad things, and is used to him by Gu fangran. He can certainly find out the bad things he has done. He can always find Gu fangran''s criminal evidence by pulling out turnips and mud."


    Ding Ning suggested.


    Xiao Nuo looked at him strangely. "Their father and son are dead. What if we find their criminal evidence?"


    Ding Ning hesitated. "It was no accident that the ancient Apocalypse was trampled to death. It was deliberately trampled to death by Li Xiaoman and Liu Sasha, so I doubt that the ancient Apocalypse should have their handle."


    "Li Xiaoman and Liu Shasha?"


    Xiao Nuo frowned, "why didn''t you say it just now?"


    "The ancient Apocalypse committed many evils and deserved his death. Li Xiaoman and Liu Shasha looked at him and stood on the same line, but they trampled him to death in the end, which shows that they should hate the ancient Apocalypse very much. Unfortunately, they have no experience. Stepping on the ancient Apocalypse will certainly leave footprints. Your police can find out as soon as they check. I think although they have fallen, they must have their difficulties, no How dare the two young girls dare to kill? "


    Ding Ning thought and said, "I suggest you check the ancient apocalypse, which can also be regarded as giving these two girls a chance to live. If they have difficulties, they''d better deal with them lightly."


    "Our smelly hooligans really cherish the fragrance and jade. You won''t like them." Xiao Nuo''s tone was sour.


    "Can you still have a good chat? No, vinegar jar." Ding Ning rolled his eyes angrily.


    "My girl is jealous of you? You are so beautiful."


    Xiao Nuo blushed and said duplicity, turning his head angrily and looking out of the window.


    "Guilty?" Ding Ning smiled proudly.


    "You''re guilty, rogue!"


    Xiao Nuo grinds his silver teeth, turns around angrily, holds the powder and punches Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning held her fist. Xiao Nuo was stiff and wanted to break free like an electric shock, but he couldn''t loose it.


    Xiao Nuo blushed, secretly raised his eyes and looked at him. He pretended to be serious, looked straight at the side face of driving, subconsciously sat up straight, looked at the front without focus, but his heart was like a deer bumping, and the carriage was filled with a beautiful atmosphere.


    I don''t know when, the fist of the small hand quietly stretches out and clasps with the ten fingers of the big hand. It looks so warm and harmonious.


    "Here we are!"


    Ding Ning''s soft voice broke the sweetness, which made Xiao Nuo feel disappointed and pouted a little unhappily.


    Even though the two had the closest contact, she never felt so close to him as at the moment just now, which made her have a deep regret.


    "I''ll go in with you."


    Ding Ning looked at her as if she hadn''t woken up and said softly.


    "Ah... You... What are you doing in there?"


    Xiao Nuo''s long eyelashes flickered, some flustered to avoid his sight, and his heart pounded. He won''t confess to me in front of his colleagues, will he?


    What can I do? What a shame. Am I going to accept it? Or accept it? Or accept it?


    "Didn''t you say I would go in and take a statement?"


    Ding Ning smiled narrowly, "what do you think I''m doing in there?"


    "I... smelly hooligan, you''re dead!"


    Xiao Nuo realized that he seemed to think too much. He was ashamed and ashamed. He was relieved, but also some faint loss.


    "Men are not bad, women don''t love!"


    Ding Ning saw Xiao Nuo waving a pink fist and attacking him again. He jumped out of the car with a bad smile. "Well, stop making trouble and let your colleagues see it. Your image as an iceberg beauty police flower will be destroyed."


    "Hum, hooligan, what a nuisance!"


    Xiao Nuo covered his hot face and scolded himself. What''s the matter? Why can his words and deeds easily provoke the most real emotions in his heart.


    "Wait in my office. I''ll go to the meeting first."


    Taking Ding Ning to the office, Xiao Nuo regained his cool appearance and hurried to the meeting with his notebook.


    "Xiao team..."


    Ding Ning was bored playing his own game on the computer. When sweeping the mine, the open door was knocked and pushed open directly. He poked in the head of a man in police / clothes about 30 years old.


    When he saw Ding Ning, he suddenly sank on his face and said sternly, "who are you? Why are you in captain Xiao''s office."


    Ding Ning frowned, looked at the handsome policeman and said calmly, "I''m a friend of Captain Xiao."


    "Friend? No way. Captain Xiao''s office never allows men to come in. Say, what do you want to do by sneaking into captain Xiao''s office?"


    The man''s face became more and more gloomy and shouted fiercely. His hand had touched his waist.


    Looking at the hostility and jealousy hidden in his eyes, Ding Ning suddenly sighed. It''s really a disaster for beauty. This guy is obviously Xiao Nuo''s admirer and deliberately comes to trouble himself.


    He didn''t bother to talk to such a person immediately. With a sneer, he lowered his head and continued to play with his minesweeping.


    Seeing that he had been ignored, Jiang Hongbin''s face was green and shouted, "come on, someone sneaked into captain Xiao''s office and wanted to steal confidential documents."


    "Hula!"


    More than a dozen criminal policemen came and blocked the office. A criminal policeman wearing glasses looked at Ding Ning and asked suspiciously, "team Jiang, what''s going on?"


    "Lao Li, you know that team Xiao never allowed other men to enter her office except for work. Taking advantage of team Xiao''s absence, this man not only entered the office, but also turned on her computer. I suspect he sneaked in to steal confidential case files."


    Jiang Hongbin flashed a gloomy color at the bottom of his eyes and said with both voice and emotion.


    Lao Li is the vice captain of the third Criminal Police Brigade. Hearing the speech, he stared at Ding Ning suspiciously: "who are you? Why are you in captain Xiao''s office."


    Ding Ning looked at him impatiently: "I repeat, I''m a friend of Captain Xiao. She went to a meeting and asked me to wait for her in her office."


    "I knew you were lying. Captain Xiao went out on a mission and was not in the bureau at all. Come on, catch him."


    Jiang Hongbin seemed to grasp Ding Ning''s painful foot and waved with high toes.


    Several criminal policemen rushed in quickly and wanted to catch Ding Ning and handcuff him.


    "Wait a minute!" Lao Li suddenly shouted.


    "What are you waiting for? Lao Li, what do you mean? It''s obvious. This man is lying. What are you waiting for?"


    Jiang Hongbin said discontentedly.


    "Team Jiang, Captain Xiao received an urgent notice from director Qi and has rushed back to the team for a meeting. It is likely that he did not lie."


    Lao Li pushed his glasses up and replied positively.

 Chapter 295

    "It''s impossible. Why didn''t I receive notice of any emergency meeting? I''m the vice captain."


    Jiang Hongbin said with an ugly face.


    Lao Li shook his head reluctantly: "it''s not that I didn''t notice. Your phone has been blocked. The heads and deputy of each brigade went to the meeting. I didn''t attend until I stayed on duty."


    "I... my cell phone is dead."


    As soon as Jiang Hongbin''s face changed, he whispered, "what''s the situation? How can we suddenly hold an emergency meeting?"


    "I don''t know, but I look at the director''s face. It''s very ugly. Even the municipal leadership secretary came to the meeting."


    Lao Li whispered.


    "Then I''ll go to the meeting now."


    Jiang Hongbin''s face changed again. He glanced at Ding Ning with a bad look: "but it may not clear his suspicion. Lao Li, you should control him first to avoid unnecessary losses."


    At this time, a small criminal policeman outside the door put his head in, looked at Ding Ning and hurriedly said, "team Jiang, he is indeed a friend of team Xiao. I saw them come together just now."


    "Xiao Fang, are you sure you read it correctly?"


    Jiang Hongbin stared at Xiao Fang coldly.


    Captain Liu of the Criminal Police Corps of the Municipal Bureau retired from illness, and Jiang Hongbin and another deputy chief Gao Feng are expected to succeed.


    In particular, Jiang Hongbin has a deep background and has done a lot of work. It is basically a certainty to become the general captain.


    But man is not as good as heaven. He didn''t expect that a special police captain came suddenly to take over the post of chief of criminal police.


    Jiang Hongbin, who received the news, was so angry that he almost didn''t smash the office. He called his backstage all night to ask what was going on. The result was that Xiao Nuo had a great background and couldn''t even offend his backstage.


    Jiang Hongbin can only restrain his anger and unite with some of his best friends to prepare to give the new general captain a blow and overhead his rights. With the backstage, it''s useless to have no ability to play.


    But when he first saw Xiao Nuo and learned that she was still single, all the prepared plans were stillborn. He wanted to pursue the woman he fell in love with at first sight and make her his wife.


    Therefore, he knows that Ding Ning is likely to be Xiao Nuo''s friend, but he still wants to embarrass Ding Ning and let him retreat. Xiao Nuo is not something he can miss.


    Unfortunately, he forgot that Xiao Fang was a lengtouqing who had just graduated from the police academy. He couldn''t hear the subtext in his words at all. He stared and said definitely, "how can I read wrong? He hasn''t come in with Captain Xiao for ten minutes."


    "You... Hum! Coming in together may not be a friend. I''m going to a meeting now. Captain Xiao''s office is not a place for idle people. Let this person wait in the reception room."


    Jiang Hongbin''s face was gloomy and could drip water. He glanced at Xiao Fang and left.


    "This..."


    Lao Li''s old face is bitter like a chrysanthemum. NIMA, who in the whole criminal police team doesn''t know that Jiang Hongbin likes team Xiao, but the problem is that team Xiao hasn''t seen him at all.


    The young man in front of him can sit in Xiao team''s office with dignity. He is quite old. Who knows what relationship he has with Xiao team.


    A team leader with unstable foundation and a deep-rooted deputy team leader, he is only a deputy team of the three teams, but he doesn''t want to get involved in this vortex of jealousy.


    But Jiang Hongbin has always relied on the hard and arrogant bullying of the backstage. Since he was ordered, he can''t do it if he doesn''t do it.


    Immediately, he said politely with a bitter face, "Sir, why don''t you go to the reception room and wait."


    Ding Ning looked at him with a smile: "what if I say no? Will you let someone take me by force?"


    "No, no, you are not a criminal suspect. How can I treat you like this?"


    Lao Li waved his hand in embarrassment and said with a smiling face. He scolded Jiang Hongbin in his heart.


    "Please come back. Nono told me to wait for her here. I''ll wait for her here. Cats and dogs can''t command me."


    Ding Ning''s tone was mild, but the deep meaning of his words was thought-provoking.


    Nono? This title is simply, absolutely a person who is very close to captain Xiao.


    Lao Li is an old criminal policeman. His eyes are poisonous. Although Ding Ning''s stall goods are all over, his temperament and demeanor are by no means comparable to ordinary people.


    In order to be jealous of Jiang Hongbin and offend a person with unknown background, Lao Li wouldn''t be so stupid.


    Ten thousand steps back, even if he looks out of sight, Ding Ning is just an ordinary person. With his close relationship with Xiao Nuo, he can''t afford to offend, and immediately smiled: "then you continue to wait, I won''t bother."


    Looking at Lao Li''s considerate closing the door, the office fell into peace again, and a smile flashed across Ding Ning''s mouth.


    If Jiang Hongbin can discuss with him kindly, it doesn''t matter if he goes to the reception room. After all, Xiao Nuo''s office is so big that he''s embarrassed to smoke. He''s bored to death.


    But Jiang Hongbin just knocked on the door when he entered Xiao Nuo''s office. He didn''t treat himself as an outsider, which made him very uncomfortable. He was also self righteous and hostile to him. He wouldn''t have fulfilled his heart. He really opened the criminal police team at his home.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    There was a knock outside the door. Ding Ning hesitated and shouted, "please come in!"


    Xiao Fang came in with a cup of coffee and said respectfully, "Mr. Ding, drink coffee."


    "Thank you. Do you know me?"


    Ding Ning looked at the young criminal policeman in surprise.


    "Yes, actually, I didn''t see you coming back with team Xiao just now, but I know you and team Xiao are good friends. Last time I arrested Zhu Jian in Jingpu branch, I went out with team Xiao."


    Xiao Fang scratched his head with embarrassment.


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that no wonder he looked at Xiao Fang and felt a little familiar. He had seen him in Jingpu branch.


    "My name is Ding Ning. What''s your name?"


    Ding Ning was impressed by the shy young man who smiled. He quickly stood up and shook hands with him.


    "Hello, Mr. Ding. My name is Fang Xiaomu. I just graduated from the Police Academy last year."


    Xiao Fang''s face turned red and said excitedly. Last time at Jingpu branch, he saw the mayor''s secretary and director Qi come forward for him, which shows how deep his background is.


    As a pure police school graduate, after a year of social pollution, I also understand that if I want to show my strength in the police station, I must have a tough background.


    So Fang Xiaomu pretended to be stupid today. He seems to have offended Jiang Hongbin. He looks very stupid, but in fact, he made friends with Ding Ning and narrowed the relationship with Xiao Nuo from the side. Who can say that he is really stupid?


    But it''s not true how sophisticated he is. After all, he still has a cavity of blood in his heart and has not been completely smoothed by the cruel society.


    Otherwise, he will not refuse Jiang Hongbin''s solicitation and be excluded by his colleagues because he can''t stand Jiang Hongbin''s actions of soliciting people''s hearts and suppressing dissidents.


    "Don''t be shy. Sit down and talk. Anyway, I''m bored to stay by myself. Who''s the Jiang team?"


    Ding Ning pulled a chair and let Fang Xiaomu sit down. Although with his wisdom, he could see Fang Xiaomu''s careful thought of deliberately making friends, he didn''t feel disgusted.


    After all, there are not many Chengfu young people who write their thoughts on their faces. Even if they are bad, they can''t be bad.


    Unlike Lao Li''s old slick, who swings left and right, his position is not firm at all. He can only be a grass on the wall.


    "The name of Jiang team is Jiang Hongbin. He is the deputy chief of the Criminal Police Corps..."


    Fang Xiaomu came together with some formality. Ding Ning knew that there were 17 brigades under the Criminal Police Corps of the Municipal Bureau, and each brigade had one principal, two deputy and three captains.


    Fang Xiaomu belongs to the first brigade. Among the 17 brigade leaders, only one brigade leader Gu Honglin may have a harmonious relationship with Xiao Nuo because she is a female.


    Of the remaining 16 brigades, five were led by Jiang Hongbin, four by Gao Feng, and the other six remained neutral or were on the sidelines and were not involved in factional struggle.


    The criminal police teams of sub bureaus and county bureaus are under the jurisdiction of district sub bureaus and county bureaus. They are not subordinate to the criminal police teams of municipal bureaus, but only business guidance.


    In this case, Xiao Nuo''s dilemma can be imagined. She can command only one of the 17 brigades. If she can''t make some achievements to set an example in the short term, her general captain will be completely elevated by the people below and become a decoration.


    Fortunately, within two days after taking office, Xiao Nuo was directly assigned to the auction house to be responsible for security work. The contradiction has not been completely aroused, otherwise she would be in a very bad situation.


    According to Fang Xiaomu, Jiang Hongbin had already united many people against Xiao Nuo and wanted to crowd him out. Later, he stood still and courted Xiao Nuo every day just to pursue her.


    In this regard, Ding Ning laughed it off. Xiao Nuo is a very capable person. Otherwise, he won''t be the captain of the special police in just two years. He is not a person in the system. The only thing he can do is to help her solve more cases and accumulate meritorious deeds for her promotion.


    As for Jiang Hongbin''s pursuit, he doesn''t think much of it. Although the boy looks like a dog, he still has a long way to go to get Xiao Nuo''s heart.


    He knows Xiao Nuo better. She is a heroine with strong admiration for the strong. Only a young hero like himself can make her fall in love at first sight.


    Ding Ning is more and more proud. My brother is really charming. Even such a cold faced policewoman secretly promises to my brother. Alas, he is really handsome and has a lot of trouble!


    "Mr. Ding, Mr. Ding?"


    Fang Xiaomu said and found that Ding Ning was giggling all the time, and his saliva was coming down. Some monks couldn''t touch their heads, so they even shouted twice to get him back.


    Ding Ning''s face was red, dry cough two voices: "we are friends, and don''t shout what Mr. Ting, and I am more angry." or "I would like to call my brother, I should be a little older than you."


    "I''m twenty-one this year."


    Fang Xiaomu''s heart is happy. Being able to get on with Ding Ning means that he is also closer to Xiao team, which is a shortcut for him who wants to make progress.


    "Then you are one year younger than me. Call me brother Ding in the future. This is my phone number. I''ll have a chance to get together in the future."


    Ding Ning exchanged phone calls with him and made friends with Fang Xiaomu. He also had his destination. After all, Xiao Nuo''s stubborn temper made him distressed. He would carry everything by himself.


    He needs Fang Xiaomu to be his eyes and ears. He can communicate with him in time, understand Xiao Nuo''s situation, and give her help in time.


    Brother baldheaded Longge has met with those Southeast Asians twice recently. Ding Ning stayed still because they only took a little drugs as samples for early cooperation negotiations, and the boss behind the scenes of brother baldheaded Longge never showed up.


    He plans to catch big fish for a long time. When he finds out who the boss is behind the scenes and brings a large number of drug transactions to Southeast Asians, he will catch all these drug traffickers and catch them.


    With the conversation, Fang Xiaomu found that Ding Ning was easygoing and put down his prudence. Ding talked very speculative one by one.

 Chapter 296

    "We caught two thieves or arsonists. Come quickly."


    A middle-aged woman''s sharp voice came.


    "This lady, please don''t make a noise. If you have something to say slowly."


    "Slowly, my husband and son were killed. Your police haven''t caught the murderer yet. What did they eat?"


    "Madam, we have a time limit for handling cases. We always have a time to investigate and collect evidence for the cases that just happened in the afternoon."


    "I don''t care. You must catch the murderer and avenge my husband and children as soon as possible. In addition, these two bitches want to set fire to us. They must be with the murderer. Fortunately, we found it, otherwise we would all be burned."


    "Kill them, these two little bitches dare to set fire to us. Damn it."


    "Ah..."


    "Miss, this is the police station. Don''t fight again. I''ll catch you all."


    "Hum, your police have no ability to catch the murderer, and they will only play an important role in our orphan and widowed mother."


    ¡­¡­


    There were bursts of loud noise and low screams and sobs outside. Fang Xiaomu couldn''t hear clearly, but he listened clearly with dingning''s ear.


    The slightly familiar sob made Ding Ning''s face suddenly gloomy. It was the voice of Li Xiaoman and Liu Sasha.


    Arson? Why did they run to Gu''s house to set fire? Do they really want to burn the ancient family?


    "Brother Ding, I''ll go out and see what''s going on."


    Fang Xiaomu can''t sit still. He''s on the night shift tonight. If he''s found out he''s not at his post, he''ll be in trouble.


    "I''ll go and have a look with you."


    Ding Ning grew up. He wanted to find out what was going on.


    At the moment, the reception hall of the Municipal Public Security Bureau is full of people.


    A middle-aged woman, who was half old, was standing beside a girl with heavy makeup and a dozen bodyguards with big arms and round waist. She was making a big noise.


    Lying on the ground were two girls who were beaten black and blue and kept sobbing. It was Li Xiaoman and Liu Sasha.


    Lao Li and a group of policemen were asking about the situation. Ding Ning stood in the crowd and quickly figured out what was going on.


    It turned out that after Gu fangran''s father and son died, the bodyguards left without saying goodbye for fear of causing trouble. The monitoring at the gate of the art college had long been broken. In addition, Gu''s father and son committed many evils and so many onlookers, but no one was willing to testify. As a result, the Public Security Bureau has not found out how Gu''s father and son died.


    The middle-aged woman is Gu fangran''s wife he Xiufen, and the girl is Gu Shanshan, Gu Tianqi''s sister.


    After the ancient family''s father and son died, he Xiufen and his mother set up a mourning hall at home for relatives and friends to worship.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Sasha and Li Xiaoman sneaked into the room of the ancient apocalypse and rummaged through the cabinets while the ancient family villa opened to welcome the guests.


    As a result, the servant at home found that the two women were blocked in the room and started arson when they were desperate. They were put out in time and arrested by the bodyguard. After being beaten violently, the two women were turned over to the Public Security Bureau.


    In fact, such cases can be accepted by the local police station or branch, but he Xiufen sent them to the Municipal Public Security Bureau because he Xiufen suspected that the death of the Gu family''s father and son was related to Li Xiaoman''s two daughters.


    Lao Li was a little embarrassed to hear this. Because Gu fangran was a deputy to the District People''s Congress and the tragedy on the eve of the national day, this case attracted the great attention of the municipal leaders.


    The case must be handled by the criminal police team of the Municipal Bureau, but the leaders are still in a meeting and have not been finalized.


    As an old criminal policeman, Lao Li knows that the case is not so easy to handle because of the special identity of the party concerned. He instinctively doesn''t want to take over, lest the case be pushed to their three teams.


    As soon as his eyes turned, Lao Li looked at Fang Xiaomu: "Xiaomu, you are on duty in your team today. Why don''t you interrogate these two theft and arson suspects first."


    Fang Xiaomu was not stupid. He was about to refuse, but he found that Ding Ning nodded at him and hurriedly said, "well, I''ll interrogate these two suspects first."


    "Fang Xiaomu, the team leader is in a meeting. You accept the case without the approval of the team leader. Who is responsible for the problem?"


    Xu Yang, who was on the same team as Fang Xiaomu, was unhappy and said in a strange way.


    "If something goes wrong, I''m responsible. We''re police. Our duty is to handle cases. If we''re afraid of being responsible, we kick around. Do we deserve to be police?"


    Fang Xiaomu refuted angrily.


    "You... Hum! OK, then the top will blame me. Don''t blame me for shirking responsibility."


    Xu Yang''s face turned red and said angrily. He scolded the big fool and was stunned. He couldn''t see that Lao Li didn''t want to meddle in his affairs. He didn''t appreciate being kind to help you.


    Lao Li''s face flushed and his heart was secretly ashamed. He knew that Fang Xiaomu was pointing at mulberry and locust trees, and he had nothing to say. After all, he did it badly.


    Ding Ning looked on coldly and shook his head secretly. These people are more crafty than one. They can only protect themselves. What qualifications do they have to be a policeman?


    Xu Yang and Fang Xiaomu had a good relationship. Although they were very angry, they still handcuffed Liu Sasha and Li Xiaoman and took them into the interrogation room.


    Lao Li and he Xiufen exchanged greetings and repeatedly promised that they would give them an explanation as soon as possible before sending off the aggressive he Xiufen mother and daughter.


    A cold light flashed in Ding Ning''s eyes and ordered Xiaocui to follow he Xiufen.


    The trial didn''t go well. Li Xiaoman and Liu Sasha just cried and didn''t say anything.


    Fang Xiaomu also had no choice. He took the opportunity to pour tea and asked Ding Ning what to do.


    Ding Ning touched his chin and said thoughtfully, "if you believe me, let me talk to them."


    "Well... Well, brother Ding, Xu Yang and I are just two people. Now we are interrogating Liu Sasha. Go and talk to Li Xiaoman!"


    Fang Xiaomu hesitated. It was against discipline, but when he thought of the relationship between Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo, he immediately clenched his teeth and agreed.


    "You... Why are you here?"


    In interrogation room No. 7, Li Xiaoman, who was full of anxiety, heard the door ring, looked up and saw Ding Ning, and immediately asked in horror.


    "Li Xiaoman, you don''t care how I''m here. You just know I''m here to help you."


    Ding Ning walked slowly to the interrogation table, lit a cigarette and smoked slowly.


    "Help me? No one can help me?"


    Li Xiaoman''s eyes were red, tears flowed down, and he looked helpless and desperate.


    "You know what? The police have suspected that you and Liu Sasha stepped on the ancient apocalypse. The footprints of you and Liu Sasha are the evidence."


    Ding Ning threw a heavy bomb in an understatement tone.


    "I... I didn''t, that... That''s just stepping on him in the confusion, which is accidental injury at most."


    Li Xiaoman''s expression was obviously tight and explained in panic.


    Ding Ning took a deep smoke, spit out a smoke ring, and said calmly, "I had a conflict with you before, so you don''t believe me. I can understand, but now the situation is different. We are not enemies, and I sincerely want to help you."


    "Why? Would you be so kind?"


    Li Xiaoman''s handcuffed hands were tightly held together and stirred nervously.


    "It''s not very kind, but I''ve learned about you from my sister. You and Liu Shasha are different from Chen Yuxi. Chen Yuxi is willing to degenerate, and you''re just some vanity of comparison, so you''re tempted by Chen Yuxi to become what you are now."


    Ding Ning took a deep breath, With a sincere expression: "Believe it or not, sister Ye Huan and I are not as dirty as you think. Their mother has liver cancer and is lying in the hospital without money to see a doctor. Their relatives took advantage of the fire and forced them to ask for debt. They had no choice but to sell themselves to raise money for their mother''s operation expenses. I just had the ability to help them, so I went I helped them, but I didn''t touch them from beginning to end. I just treated them as sisters. I don''t want to boast how noble I am, but there are too many bad people in the world. I want to try my best to be a good person and hope I can help you. "


    "You... What you said is true?"


    Li Xiaoman looked at Ding Ning''s clear and clean eyes, inexplicably believed his words, and his tears couldn''t stop flowing again: "why? Why didn''t I meet you earlier, sobbing... Why did I meet the beast, pervert and scum of the ancient Apocalypse..."


    "I think you and Liu Shasha must have something in the hands of the ancient apocalypse. Tell me. Maybe I can help you."


    Ding Ning was earnest and kind.


    "No... no... no, I don''t have a handle on him. I just hate him and want to kill him. Don''t... Don''t force me anymore... Ah... Please... Don''t force me anymore..."


    Li Xiaoman looked full of fear and thought of the past. He raised his hands, hugged his head tightly, curled up and burst into tears. His mood was about to collapse.


    A touch of pity flashed across Ding Ning''s eyes. What did the ancient Apocalypse demon do to the girl, so that she would rather die than say it.


    "Well, well, if you don''t want to say it, don''t say it. No one will force you. Don''t get excited, okay? Calm down."


    Ding Ning put out the cigarette end, stood up, walked to Li Xiaoman, held her hand tightly and comforted her in a soft voice.


    It seems to feel the warmth of Ding Ning''s palm, Li Xiaoman''s mood seems to be stable, his lips are bitten out of blood, but his eyes are empty and terrible.


    "Xiaoman, the demon of the ancient apocalypse is dead. Try to be brave. Only in this way can I help you and help you out of the shadow of the past. Otherwise, those handles can''t be found back in time. Once leaked, they will become the shadow of your life."


    Ding Ning squatted beside Li Xiaoman, holding her hand and patiently persuaded.


    "Wow... I... I..."


    Li Xiaoman snuggled up in Ding Ning''s arms and cried, hating why he knew the demon of the ancient Apocalypse rather than the gentle man in front of him.


    Ding Ning''s body is stiff, but he knows that Li Xiaoman is struggling and wandering. A warm embrace may bring her a sense of security. As long as he persists, he will open her mouth.


    Gently patted her thin shoulder, which constantly shrugged because of sobbing, "cry, cry, just cry out. There''s nothing you can''t get through..."


    "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Nuo''s angry voice suddenly came, and Ding Ning frowned and looked around.


    The door didn''t know when it was opened. Xiao Nuo stood at the door, his face full of disbelief and anger.


    On his side is Jiang Hongbin, looking at him provocatively with a sinister and proud smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Fang Xiaomu stood behind him, confused and unable to explain, lest Ding Ning misunderstood that he betrayed him.


    "What am I doing? You should know what I study!"


    Ding Ning jumped in his heart, but his face was calm. He still patted Li Xiaoman on the shoulder. He knew that Li Xiaoman must not be stimulated at this time, otherwise she might go crazy directly.

 Chapter 297

    "All the information has been brought together? If we come later, will you have a direct relationship with this woman?"


    Jiang Hongbin fanned the flames with bad intentions and glared at Ding Ning demonstratively.


    "Vice captain Jiang''s imagination is really rich. It seems that even if he hasn''t done such a thing, he must have thought so."


    Ding Ning glanced at him calmly and said coldly.


    "You... What are you talking about? Don''t change the subject there. You want to splash dirty water on me. Now you''re talking about your problem."


    Jiang Hongbin roared angrily and subconsciously looked at Xiao Nuo: "Captain Xiao, he''s not a policeman. Why did he enter the interrogation room to interrogate the prisoner? Also, he must have taken a fancy to the female prisoner and promised her any benefits to force her to obey."


    "It''s impossible. Brother Ding is not like that. I asked him to help with the trial."


    Fang Xiaomu was guilty enough that he didn''t inform Ding Ning in time. At the moment, his heart was horizontal and tied his neck to take all the responsibilities to himself.


    "Brother Huan Ding? Are you familiar with him? Our professional police didn''t let them speak. What ability can he ask? Fang Xiaomu, you''re just a police officer. What right do you have to let an outsider participate in the interrogation? Now, you suspend me immediately until you realize your mistake."


    Jiang Hongbin roared like a mad dog.


    "Who are you? What right do you have to stop Xiaomu? Captain Xiao didn''t speak here. What''s the name of your deputy here? Don''t you pay much attention to team Xiao?"


    Ding Ning''s eyebrows twisted into a big pimple, and a touch of forest cold flashed across the fundus of his eyes.


    "You... Hum, I believe captain Xiao will agree with my decision."


    Jiang Hongbin peeked at Xiao Nuo''s expressionless face and said with his head held high.


    "I don''t agree. Originally, Ding Ning was my special adviser. Fang Xiaomu invited him to participate in the trial, which was also approved by me."


    Xiao Nuo''s cold voice was like the sound of nature. Fang Xiaomu, who was in a tense mood, almost didn''t jump up. Ding Ning winked at Xiao Nuo vaguely. This vinegar jar still knows the general. Is it a police consultant? It seems good, too.


    "Captain Xiao, are you kidding? What qualifications does he have to serve as a consultant of our police force? Even if he does, he coerces and lures female prisoners to have an affair with him..."


    Jiang Hongbin''s jealous eyes were red, and he became angry and tried his best to splash dirty water on Ding Ning.


    "Shut up, your eye saw me bullying and luring? Your eye saw me having an affair with her? Also, her name is Li Xiaoman. She is still a student. Even if she is suspected of a crime, she is only a suspect until the judge has convicted her. Why do you call her a female prisoner? Have you been investigated? Do you have evidence to prove that she has committed a crime? I don''t know How do people like you climb to the position of vice captain? They really don''t have any professional quality. "


    Ding Ning whispered and said indignantly.


    Jiang Hongbin trembled angrily, and his eyes flashed with resentment: "although I didn''t see you threatening and luring, I saw you holding with this woman with my own eyes. Captain Xiao and Fang Xiaomu also saw it with their own eyes. How do you explain?"


    Xiao Nuo and Fang Xiaomu also looked at him and wanted to see how he answered.


    "I''m a doctor. Li Xiaoman was severely beaten. Out of humanitarian spirit, I have to heal her. Why? Do I have a problem healing her? There''s an excuse for kissing in the film. I really don''t know how you are such an arbitrary criminal policeman. Don''t you know that sometimes what you see may not be the truth? I think it''s necessary to pay more attention to the cases you host After a new review, I''m sure there must be a lot of unjust, false and wrong cases. "


    Ding Ning mercilessly mocked and moved the interrogation chair to reveal the bruise on Li Xiaoman''s neck. He didn''t know when there was an additional medicine bottle in his hand and was painting ointment on her neck. He didn''t explain to Jiang Hongbin, but wanted to explain to Xiao Nuo.


    Li Xiaoman seems to be aware of Ding Ning''s disadvantage at the moment. He timidly said along with Ding Ning''s words: "brother Ding is helping me heal, and there is no coercion or inducement at all."


    Jiang Hongbin''s face was green and red. He angrily said to Xiao Nuo, "even if I misunderstood, why should he become an adviser to our police force? I don''t agree."


    "I invited him. What does it matter if you answer or not?"


    Xiao nuos didn''t give him face at all. She said very strongly. She didn''t even look at him. Her eyes fell on Ding Ning''s clothes soaked with tears in her arms. Her beautiful eyes immediately narrowed and stared at Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning secretly complained that this little vinegar jar really had an occupational disease. She found all the clues, but he had a clear conscience and calmly met her eyes with clear and clean eyes.


    "You... Xiao Nuo, although you are the general captain, you are arbitrary and don''t discuss such a big matter as hiring consultants with us. Is it too overbearing?"


    Jiang Hongbin couldn''t bear it and roared at the top of his voice.


    "Deputy Jiang, this is the unanimous decision of director Qi and me. Do you have any opinion?"


    Xiao Nuo gave him an expressionless look and said calmly.


    "I don''t believe it. How can director Qi invite a layman to be a consultant? I''m going to ask director Qi what''s going on."


    Jiang Hongbin clenched his fist and roared with red eyes.


    "Help yourself!"


    Xiao Nuo picked up a cold arc at the corner of his mouth and calmly said, "this is the decision of the superior. What are you qualified to object to? Don''t take yourself too seriously."


    "You... Hum!"


    Jiang Hongbin''s angry face turned red, snorted coldly, slammed the door with an angry "bang" and left.


    Ding Ning patted Li Xiaoman on the shoulder, indicating that she didn''t worry. She stood up and walked to Xiao Nuo with a straight face. A look of worry appeared on her face: "Nuo, the consultant..."


    "False, but now it''s true."


    Xiao Nuo took out his mobile phone and quickly edited a text message and sent it out.


    In the director''s office, director Qi shook his head and smiled bitterly when he saw the mobile phone text message. This aunt really doesn''t let people stop.


    "What''s the matter, director Qi? What happened again?"


    Secretary Xu sat on the sofa drinking tea. Seeing that his expression was a little unnatural, he asked with some worry.


    In the early stage of the National Day Auction, there was such a bad Street homicide. One of the dead was the representative of the District People''s Congress. Du Shi grew up and became angry. Only then did he let the most trusted person personally sit in the Public Security Bureau, hold an emergency meeting overnight, convey the instructions of the municipal leaders and urge the public security authorities to solve the case as soon as possible. At this juncture, he didn''t want to hear any bad news again.


    "Nothing. It was Ding Ning who came and clashed with Jiang Hongbin. Captain Xiao asked me to cooperate with her and let him become a special adviser to the criminal police team."


    Director Qi had a good personal relationship with Secretary Xu, and he didn''t intend to hide it from him. He replied with a smile.


    "Where is Ding Ning?"


    Secretary Xu''s eyes lit up when he heard the speech. He was saying that he took time to thank Ding Ning these days. Since taking the medicine given to him by Ding Ning, he doesn''t know how fierce he is in bed now. It seems that he has returned to his vigorous state in his early twenties and doesn''t want to satisfy his wife.


    Unfortunately, I''ve been busy these days. I haven''t had any time. I met during the day. Unfortunately, the leaders are here and haven''t found a chance to speak.


    Just go to say hello now. Even if you don''t say anything, it''s also an opportunity to connect feelings. After all, mayor Du seems to have to ask him for help. The established relationship must be maintained and must not be unfamiliar.


    "In the interrogation room."


    "In the interrogation room? What''s going on? I''ll have a look." Secretary Xu got up quickly.


    "Jiang Hongbin is about to come and ask questions. Let''s go together later."


    Director Qi wondered why Secretary Xu was so interested in Ding Ning, but he didn''t ask much.


    "Jiang Hongbin? The nephew of vice mayor Jiang?"


    Secretary Xu frowned slightly. He didn''t catch a cold with vice mayor Jiang.


    "Yes, ah, deputy director Liu appreciates him very much."


    Director Qi seemed to say unintentionally.


    Secretary Xu didn''t take over, but he looked thoughtful.


    Director Qi''s words are very learned. Deputy director Liu, named Liu Hanjiang, is a famous hardliner and has always been at odds with director Qi.


    Qi ruoxian seems to inadvertently point out that Jiang Hongbin and Liu Hanjiang are closer. Does he want to tell him that Liu Hanjiang has taken refuge in vice mayor Jiang? Or do you want to kill with his knife?


    As the violent organ of the government, the public security department is the power that every ambitious leader wants to hold in his hands.


    Qi ruoxian, as the head of the Municipal Bureau, is the object of every leader. However, he is an old fox. He will never stand in line easily, nor will he show who he is closer to.


    No matter who arranges the work within the normal scope, he fully supports and cooperates. He never participates in any banquets and parties outside the work and keeps a close distance with anyone.


    Therefore, after he seemed to point out this relationship unintentionally, Secretary Xu had to think more. After all, every step in officialdom is like walking on thin ice, and it may be used at some time.


    Seeing that Secretary Xu did not express his views, director Qi was not disappointed. He still talked and laughed as usual, as if he had no intention of speaking casually.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    When the knock on the door sounded, director Qi raised his eyebrows: "come in!"


    "Qi Bureau, Hong bin went to me to report the situation. I want to ask about the situation... Eh, Secretary Xu, you are also there!"


    It''s not Qi Hongbin, it''s Liu Hanjiang they just talked about.


    Originally, Liu Hanjiang still had the smell of asking questions, but when he saw Secretary Xu, his face was immediately filled with a smile: "since you have something, I''ll report back to the Qi Bureau, and I won''t disturb you."


    "Lao Liu, tell me something. Secretary Xu is urging the handling of the case on behalf of the municipal leaders. There is nothing you can''t say."


    The head of the Bureau of Qi smiled and killed Liu Hanjiang''s army.


    "Well... Qi Bureau, Hong bin came to me just now and said that team Xiao hired a special consultant. He also said that it was approved by you. He asked me if I had this matter. I don''t know the situation, so I came to know."


    Liu Hanjiang''s face was a little ugly. He gritted his teeth and said that although his tone was very tactful, it had the smell of questioning.


    "Jiang Hongbin reflects the situation. You can come to me directly. I''m not a man eating tiger. Don''t you even have a measure of the situation reflected by your subordinates?"


    Director Qi didn''t give a positive answer, but said with a smile, deliberately biting the word "subordinate" very hard.


    Secretary Xu sat still in the Diaoyutai, as if he hadn''t heard anything. He drank tea and looked at the two old foxes.


    Liu Hanjiang took a swipe at the corners of his mouth, flashed a look of shame in his eyes, and said with a gun and a stick:


    "Isn''t there organizational discipline? Hong bin is also afraid of going beyond his level to ask for instructions, which is against the rules. Only then did he find me. Besides, it''s better to have more activities when you''re old. It''s just to exercise."

 Chapter 298

    "It''s not a leapfrog request to ask for instructions from you. I remember that his direct superior is Xiao Nuo. Can his immediate superior cheat him? Besides, I remember that the criminal police team doesn''t seem to be in charge of Lao Liu. It''s not appropriate to ask for instructions from a higher level. Is it appropriate to take over the responsibility?"


    Director Qi, 56, is two years older than Liu Hanjiang. He was stimulated by his insinuation, and there was a smell of gunpowder in his indifferent tone.


    "You... Even if I''m not in charge of the criminal police team, as the deputy director, I hired an inexplicable special consultant in the Bureau. Do I always have the right to know?"


    Liu Hanjiang held back his anger and said in a dark tone.


    "Lao Liu, let me correct you. First of all, it''s not the bureau that hired a special consultant, but the Criminal Police Corps. Captain Xiao can make the decision alone, not to mention that she asked me for instructions, which is completely in line with the rules; second, what''s wrong with your words? Ding Ning is a very excellent doctor, a doctor with a number in the Ministry of health, which is why Secretary Xu can prove that it is inexplicable to hire him as a consultant to the criminal police team? Finally, as a deputy director, you do have the right to know. Originally, I was going to announce it at the regular meeting tomorrow, but I didn''t expect Lao Liu to be so impatient and can''t wait to ask this big night. "


    Director Qi''s justified words blocked Liu Hanjiang for a long time.


    Secretary Xu, who remained silent all the time, saw the whole situation and pulled him in, He can only nod with a wry smile and say, "yes, Dr. Ding is really an excellent doctor. Mr. Jiang of the Ministry of health appreciates him very much. Many hospitals are scrambling for him. It is lucky for the criminal police team that he can answer the consultant. At least, if the criminal police encounter some injuries that are difficult to be treated by ordinary doctors in the process of handling cases, he will become the last guarantee."


    Seeing Secretary Xu''s high evaluation of Ding Ning, Liu Hanjiang''s face was uncertain. After half a day, he forced out a smiling face: "OK, I see. I''ll do Hong Bin''s work well and support the organizational arrangements. Then Qi Bureau and Secretary Xu, you talk slowly, and I''ll go back first."


    "Lao Liu, please slow down. If you have anything to do in the future, communicate in time. Don''t be a person of dozens of years old. Do you think so?"


    Director Qi muttered to Liu Hanjiang''s back. Liu Hanjiang stumbled and almost fell.


    "Look, look, I told you to slow down. You can''t be careful. In case something goes wrong, I''ll tell my sister-in-law."


    Director Qi shouted hypocritically. He almost didn''t spray Liu Hanjiang''s old blood. He said "thank you for the concern of Qi bureau" and fled.


    Two minutes later, director Qi and Secretary Xu came out of the office. They heard the sound of falling cups in the deputy director''s office. They looked at each other and smiled. This guy must be angry.


    "Qi Bureau, you are so stiff. How can we carry out our work in the future?"


    Secretary Xu''s consciousness is still very high. Starting from the overall situation, he asked with some concern.


    "I''ve been used to it for a long time. I''m afraid of being caught by the other party. I work harder and more carefully. This is a major feature of Ninghai Municipal Bureau."


    Director Qi waved his hand forthrightly and said disapprovingly.


    Secretary Xu smiled bitterly and shook his head. It is strange that a disunited leading group can make achievements. There have been frequent accidents in Ninghai in the past two months, and the public security situation is worrying. It may not be without this factor. One mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. This matter still needs to be reported to mayor Du in time, and we have to find a proper solution.


    "Liu Ju, what''s the matter? Who made you so angry?"


    In the deputy director''s office, Jiang Hongbin looked at Liu Hanjiang with an iron face and asked with some trepidation.


    "I''m so angry. Qi ruoxian is an old man."


    Liu Hanjiang gasped for breath. It took him a long time to recover. He glanced at Jiang Hongbin''s ugly face and sighed in a low mood:


    "Hong bin, this Qi ruoxian, as far as he is concerned, doesn''t answer my question positively at all. He also makes use of the topic to say that you overstep your level and ask for instructions. He says that I overstepped my authority and severely insulted me. After all, he is the director. I was speechless. I have no ability to help you, alas!"


    "This director Qi is really too much. Don''t worry, bureau Liu. I''ll tell my uncle later that Qi ruoxian has been fooling around all day and doesn''t follow the rules. It''s really not suitable to stay in the position of director."


    Jiang Hongbin clenched his fist, twisted the muscles on his face, and said gnashing his teeth.


    "Well... Hong bin, it''s hard to obey. Don''t be angry. After all, your uncle is only a vice mayor. Qi ruoxian has been very close to mayor Du recently. I''m afraid he can''t help it?"


    Liu Hanjiang flashed an imperceptible smile at the bottom of his eyes and said hypocritically.


    Jiang Hongbin smiled proudly: "my uncle is really not as good as mayor Du now, but this is only temporary. The backer behind mayor Du has abandoned him. This is my uncle''s opportunity. They won''t be proud for long."


    Liu Hanjiang''s spirit perked up and asked suspiciously, "are you serious?"


    Jiang Hongbin nervously closed the door, Low channel: "I went to my uncle''s house for dinner some time ago. He told me personally after receiving a phone call. Usually he doesn''t drink. He was very happy that night. I drank a kilo of Maotai with him. I asked him why he was so happy. He didn''t want to say at first, but later told me when he drank too much. He also warned me not to reveal it. Liu Bureau, you told me I''ve always taken good care of you, and I didn''t treat you as an outsider. Today you''ve been wronged for my business. Don''t worry. When my uncle is in power, the first thing is to clean the public security system. I''ll tell my uncle that the position of the director must be yours. "


    Liu Hanjiang flashed a ray of light at the bottom of his eyes, took out a cigarette and lit it for him. With a trace of flattery, he said, "Jiang Shao, I''ll rely on you to take care of me in the future."


    "Ha ha, who are we and who are we? When we join hands, the whole Ninghai public security system will be under our control. As long as we do good things for our uncle, he will never treat us badly."


    Jiang Hongbin patted Liu Hanjiang on the shoulder and laughed contentedly.


    "At that time, Jiang Shao will be the prince of Ninghai. Later, Liu Hanjiang will be Jiang Shao''s pawn. If you have anything to say, ha ha!"


    Seeing Jiang Hongbin''s complacency, regardless of rank and inferiority, Liu Hanjiang''s unhappy color flashed away, but his face was full of flattering smiles and laughed.


    "Today''s tone, let''s bear it first. When my uncle is on the top, all Qi ruoxian and Ding Ning will die for me."


    Jiang Hongbin''s eyes flickered with a chilling color of resentment, "and Xiao Nuo, don''t you rely on Qi ruoxian to cover her? Sooner or later, I want her to kneel in front of me and serve me."


    But I didn''t find that when Liu Hanjiang heard this sentence, he trembled involuntarily, and his eyes became strange. One of them was called pity.


    Dazzled by the desire for power, Jiang Hongbin couldn''t control his mouth at all. He pretended to be profound in a flaunting tone: "I''ll reveal some inside information to Liu Bureau."


    "Oh, Jiang Shao, I''m all ears." Liu Hanjiang propped up his ears and assumed a humble posture.


    "Do you really think there have been frequent accidents in Ninghai recently? Is it an accident that public security is so chaotic?"


    Jiang Hongbin proudly crossed his legs, took a deep smoke and threw up a comfortable eye circle: "I''m not telling you the truth. The people behind my uncle began to work hard. The more chaotic Ninghai is, the more unfavorable it will be to mayor Du. It shows that he is not suitable to sit in this position and it''s easier to pull him down. Do you understand?"


    "Oh, I see. I said that Ninghai has always had accidents one after another recently. However, will such chaos affect us?"


    Liu Hanjiang showed a sudden realization, and then he said with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, Liu Ju, if you have my uncle, it won''t be our turn. What''s the top leader doing? The key time is to stand up and take responsibility, ha ha ha."


    Jiang Hanbin said proudly with an expression that everything is under control.


    "Jiang shaoyingming." Liu Hanjiang stretched out his thumb with joy.


    "Come on, let''s talk about this. Don''t spread it. Otherwise, if something goes wrong, we''ll all be unlucky. When I leave, it''s not a good thing to be found together by Qi ruoxian."


    Jiang Hanbin put out his cigarette butts, stood up and walked out with a smile.


    "Jiang Shao, walk slowly."


    After seeing Jiang Hongbin off, Liu Hanjiang carefully checked and confirmed that there was no one around. Then he closed the door, made a call and said respectfully: "Hello, mayor Du? I''m Hanjiang. I have a report with you."


    ¡­¡­


    "Nono, that''s what happened. If you''re so late, I''ll break Li Xiaoman''s psychological defense and ask her about the past she doesn''t want to mention."


    Outside the interrogation room on the 7th, Ding Ning honestly explained the whole process of Li Xiaoman''s interrogation to Xiao Nuo.


    "Are you sure you don''t have a bad heart for her?"


    Xiao Nuo had already believed Ding Ning in his heart, but he still pretended to be suspicious and asked.


    Ding Ning turned his eyes angrily: "I have a bad idea for a beautiful woman like you. You think I''m stupid."


    Xiao Nuo''s cheeks were crimson and his heart was sweet. He punched him in the chest: "hum, men are animals thinking with their lower body. Li Xiaoman is not ugly. If he takes the initiative to throw himself into his arms, I don''t believe you are not moved."


    "Hey! Little vinegar jar, I''m really convinced of your brain hole." Ding Ning looked at her deeply with a sense of intolerance.


    "Hum, that''s beautiful. Who... Who''s jealous of you."


    Xiao Nuo was in a panic when he saw it. His long eyelashes flickered, his eyes bowed, and said duplicity. A layer of bright red had already appeared on his slender snow-white jade neck.


    "Nono, you are so beautiful!"


    Ding Ning looked at her shy, timid and charming appearance, her heart beat rapidly, and said with dry mouth.


    When Xiao Nuo didn''t react, Ding Ning had put his hand around her shoulder and let her back rest in his arms.


    "What are you... What are you doing? This... This is the criminal police team. Don''t... Don''t mess around."


    Xiao Nuo was confused. Reason told her not to make out with him here, but subconsciously she didn''t want to leave his arms.


    "So you mean, as long as you''re not in the criminal police team, you can mess around?"


    Ding Ning''s narrow voice with a smile came into her ears. The tips of her crystal ears were stained with crimson color. Shame and anger made her summon up courage and strive to get rid of his arms.


    "Don''t move! Good!"


    Ding Ning''s overbearing and gentle contradictory voice made her stiff and obediently stopped her struggle.


    Then she felt cold on her chest and looked down in amazement. There was a black cicada on her chest. She screamed and fell back.


    "What are you afraid of? This is a gift from me."


    Ding Ning put his hands around her soft waist and smiled at her earlobe.

 Chapter 299

    "Ah, is it a jade cicada? It scared me to death. I thought it was true."


    Xiao Nuo realized that it was wrong. He dared to grasp the jade cicada in front of his chest. He was surprised to find that the lifelike cicada was a jade cicada and couldn''t let go of playing with it.


    "Do you like it?"


    Ding Ning''s breath was spitting on Xiao Nuo''s earlobes, making her cheeks hot and her whole body soft. Her delicate body snuggled in Ding Ning''s arms as if she had no center of gravity.


    My heart was full of deep joy. I lowered my pink cheeks and said shyly with a slightly inaudible voice of mosquitoes: "as long as it''s from you, I like it."


    "Just like it!"


    Wenxiang nephrite is full of, which makes Ding Ning confused for a while. This big ass is elastic.


    "Let me go, rogue."


    Xiao Nuo soon noticed the abnormality. He immediately blushed like blood and struggled desperately. When he was seen in the police station, he lost his life.


    Ding Ning''s ears moved. Hearing the footsteps from far to near, he quickly loosened the soft waist that he missed.


    Suddenly separated from Ding Ning''s warm embrace, Xiao Nuo felt a strong sense of loss in his heart and cursed secretly. When did this dead hooligan and smelly hooligan become so obedient? If you let go, you''ll let go. He''s really a seedless counsellor.


    If Ding Ning knew what she was thinking at the moment, he didn''t know if he would press her down angrily and hit her on the big ass that had made him salivate.


    "Someone is coming!"


    With the footsteps getting closer and closer, Xiao Nuo flustered up the scattered hair in front of his forehead and said in a hurry; "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    When he saw Ding Ning''s suspicious eyes, he was ashamed and stamped his feet angrily: "smelly hooligan, don''t think nonsense."


    "What am I thinking?"


    Ding Ning''s innocent expression made Xiao Nuo stunned. Didn''t the hooligan think about that?


    When he saw the narrow-minded color in his eyes, he realized that he had been fooled. A smelly hooligan is a smelly hooligan with dirty thoughts, and he will never be wronged.


    She stared at him angrily. Then she twisted her hips and ran to the bathroom with a red face. It was not because the little inside was wet, but because she was red in the face and didn''t know what she would think when she was seen.


    "Brother Ding, you are really here, ha ha."


    Far away, Secretary Xu began to say hello and accelerated his pace.


    Qi ruoxian was more and more surprised. He didn''t know when Secretary Xu had such a close relationship with Ding Ning and began to call him brother.


    "Brother Xu, why are you here?"


    Ding Ning was surprised to meet him and held his hand. He really didn''t know that Secretary Xu was here. After all, Xiao Nuo hadn''t had time to tell him about the previous meeting.


    "Hey, I''m just a laborer. The murder just happened today has attracted the great attention of the municipal leaders. Mayor Du assigned me to supervise the case and solve the case as soon as possible."


    Xu Mi writes with a smile and doesn''t treat Ding Ning as an outsider at all.


    "Director Qi, hello."


    Secretary Xu could ignore the existence of director Qi. Ding Ning didn''t have such a big shelf and politely greeted director Qi.


    "Dr. Ding, why are you free to visit our bureau today?"


    Director Qi''s speech was very good. A joke narrowed the distance between the two.


    "Qi Ju, you are killing me. I took the initiative to come to the door to explain the problem."


    Ding Ning went up the slope and said half jokingly.


    "Hi, Dr. Ding is really joking. Captain Xiao has reported to me. If Dr. Ding has no problem, I''ll ask the Bureau office to draft the document on hiring you as a special adviser to the police force overnight."


    Director Qi really thought Ding Ning was joking and said with a smile.


    Ding Ning was stunned. He thought Xiao Nuo''s idea of hiring a consultant was fooling Jiang Hongbin. Unexpectedly, it was true.


    But think about it, it seems good to be a consultant of the police force. At least I have a special identity. I immediately said, "Qi Bureau, it''s no problem to be a consultant, but you know, I''m still a graduate student, and I certainly don''t have time to work in the police station..."


    "Don''t worry about this. It''s a special consultant. If you don''t encounter some particularly difficult things, the police force won''t bother you. Your time is very free, how to operate specifically and what welfare benefits are. You can negotiate with Captain Xiao. I''m only responsible for signing and Issuing the letter of engagement."


    I have to say that with Secretary Xu''s attitude towards Ding Ning, director Qi also gave him the greatest freedom, which made Ding Ning relax and thank him again and again.


    "By the way, brother Ding, how did you come to the police station today?"


    Secretary Xu asked curiously after the two had exchanged greetings.


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly: "it''s the homicide case you just mentioned. It''s the case of the ancient family father and son. I was at the scene at that time."


    "What? You''re on the scene. That''s great. The monitoring of the crime scene is broken. There are so many witnesses, but no one is willing to testify. The case is at an impasse. We''re going to visit the masses and try to understand the detailed process of the whole case. Since you''re on the scene, that''s great."


    Director Qi said in surprise.


    Ding Ning thought deeply. It seems that Xiao Nuo didn''t talk about himself at the meeting. It seems that the girl is worried that she will be involved in the case, which makes him warm in his heart.


    But since he dared to mention it, he was not afraid that things would involve him. After all, he didn''t kill people. At most, he hurt a few people.


    "Qi Ju, Secretary Xu, you''re here."


    Xiao Nuo calmed down his good mood from the bathroom and recovered his cold appearance in the past. Then he came out and saw the two big men talking with Ding Ning warmly. He was a little surprised and said hello.


    "Captain Xiao, you came just in time. Dr. Ding said that he was an eyewitness in the murder of Gu''s father and son. Come to my office and get to know the situation together."


    Director Qi was very happy. This was a case supervised by the municipal leaders. Ding Ning took the initiative to provide information to restore the true situation of the case, which is very conducive to the detection of the case.


    "Oh!"


    Xiao Nuo quietly stared at Ding Ning. The reason why she didn''t report what Ding Ning told her was that she was thinking about how to take him out of this matter. Now, he threw himself into the net and made her angry Mimi ache.


    Ding Ning winked at her, indicating her peace of mind, and came to the director''s office with Qi Bureau and Secretary Xu.


    Xiao Nuo grimaced and took out her laptop. She wanted to record on site.


    Ding Ning told the story in detail, Secretary Xu and director Qi frowned.


    "Brother Ding, you mean you defeated Jason, the black fist king?"


    Secretary Xu asked in disbelief. He didn''t know or know the others, but he had heard of the black boxer.


    Such a figure was defeated by Ding Ning. Isn''t it that Ding Ning is not only a doctor, but also a Wulin expert?


    "Yes, I made it very clear just now."


    Ding Ning quietly sipped his tea and answered naturally.


    "Wait, Dr. Ding, what did you just say the names of the other three black bodyguards?"


    Director Qi frowned and asked nervously.


    "One is Jackson and the other two are brothers. I don''t know what their names are. Jason calls them eisenver brothers."


    Ding Ning has a good memory. Although he has face blindness to blacks and thinks they all look the same, he can still remember his name when he recalls it.


    "Peter Jackson, a North African and lone killer, was wanted by the FBI of the United States in 2015 for killing a US politician. He killed three FBI members in the process of arrest and escaped. The US government offered a reward of 500000 Mi Jin for a class B wanted criminal, who is still at large; Katie Iverson''s brother and brother are twins, Jamaican, and the main fighting member of the serpent mercenary regiment. He has been in Southeast Asia In 2016, the poisonous snake mercenary regiment colluded with the rebels in an attempt to subvert the regime of Myanmar, but it failed. The whole poisonous snake mercenary regiment was completely destroyed. Only their brothers escaped for two days and became caught fish. They were wanted by the Myanmar government for a reward of up to one million meters of gold, but so far there is no news. "


    Xiao Nuo didn''t care about the black bodyguard Ding Ning said before. At the moment, he was shocked when he checked his name.


    Director Qi''s face became very strange. He looked up and down at Ding Ning: "can Dr. Ding still know martial arts?"


    "I can''t talk about martial arts. You know I''m an ancestral traditional Chinese medicine. There are also some methods to strengthen my body in my medical skills. I always insist on exercise from childhood, that is, I have more strength, faster speed and more sensitive response."


    Ding Ning said modestly.


    But the three people turned their lips at the same time. They didn''t believe his nonsense. What kind of physical strengthening method in medicine could enable him to defeat three wanted criminals.


    Secretary Xu frowned tightly, pondered for a moment and said, "according to brother Ding, Gu fangran was killed by Yu Qian of beiheliu family?"


    "Yes, Yu Qian is a proud man in the school. After being defeated by me, he was very depressed and abandoned by his senior brother. Gu fangran unwisely ordered him to be killed at this time, so he killed him in a rage."


    Secretary Xu and director Qi looked at each other and saw the seriousness in each other''s eyes. Director Qi said after a moment of meditation: "it seems that we are going to transfer this case."


    "Why? Such criminal cases should have been handled by our criminal police team."


    Xiao Nuo was worried. She didn''t want to hand over the case to others for fear that someone would use the case as an article, which would be bad for Ding Ning.


    "Xiao Nuo, this is the rule. The cases involving martial artists must be handed over to the special department of the state. There is no room for bargaining."


    Director Qi shook his head in silence. "Our brothers in the police force can''t catch a warrior like Yu Qian. They just increase casualties."


    "This..."


    Xiao Nuo clenched her lips and was filled with deep reluctance, but she knew that director Qi was right. In the face of fierce fighters, the police force''s brothers could only be killed if they were arrested. She couldn''t waste the police force''s brothers'' lives because she wanted to protect Ding Ning.


    "Qi Bureau, I don''t know which department to transfer to?"


    Ding Ning asked curiously. He was very interested in those special departments of the country.


    "Sorry, Dr. Ding, there are confidentiality regulations. I can''t say."


    Director Qi replied apologetically.


    "Oh, sorry, I shouldn''t have asked more."


    Ding Ning scratched his head and smiled disappointed, but he became more and more curious. Is it the National Security Bureau? Or the Religious Bureau?


    The Religious Bureau is full of ancient warriors. It should not be necessary for them to deal with class B warriors such as Yu Qian, but the national security bureau is more likely.


    "In the Qi game, Ding Ning can defeat Yu Qian, which shows that he must also be a martial artist. Martial artists should have the authority to know."


    Secretary Xu saw the disappointment in Ding Ning''s eyes and suddenly said.


    "This... That''s true. Since Dr. Ding wants to know, there''s nothing to tell you, but you must not divulge it, otherwise it may cause you great trouble."


    Director Qi hesitated for a moment. What Secretary Xu said is very reasonable. Although the Department is a very mysterious place for ordinary people, it is not a secret for martial artists. Ding Ning really has the right to know.

 Chapter 300

    "If it''s inconvenient to say it, I''m just curious for a moment, but if director Qi is willing to tell me, I''ll definitely take care of my mouth."


    Ding Ning wants to know this mysterious special department, naturally for his reason.


    As a wild warrior, he must consider what kind of opponent he will face once his warrior identity is detected.


    "This special department is directly under the Ministry of national security. They are only responsible for investigating and handling cases and supernatural events involving armed persons. Its name is called" 17th Bureau ". It seems to be an insignificant idle department under the Ministry of national security, but in fact it has great power. When armed persons commit crimes in any city, they will go out to be responsible for arrest and trial, I''ve been a policeman for so many years, and I only dealt with them once when there was a martial accident in Ninghai three years ago, so I know the existence of the 17th Bureau, but I don''t know what the specific situation is. "


    Director Qi said with some longing. He recalled in his mind that the two members of the 17th Bureau who he had met at the beginning looked no different from ordinary people in appearance, but they disappeared in the blink of an eye after the handover, which made him think they were a ghost.


    "Why didn''t the 17th inning come forward in the noisy armed attack on the detention center in Ninghai some time ago?"


    Ding Ning''s seemingly unintentional routine.


    "It was an overseas mercenary organization that caused trouble, and it was not worth fighting in the 17th Bureau. In fact, if only Yu Qian and his senior brother were involved in the death of the ancient family, it would not be taken over in the 17th Bureau, but since beiheliu family was involved, we must hand it over to the 17th Bureau."


    Director Qi explained patiently.


    "Why? Is beiheliu family very powerful?"


    Ding Ning asked like a curious baby.


    "Liu Changqing, the current leader of the Liu family, is expected to become a master level figure. His life is extremely violent and short-lived. If Yu Qian is arrested in the 17th Bureau, he will swallow this tone no matter how angry he is. After all, he hasn''t the courage to compete with the 17th Bureau, but if our police catch Yu Qian, I''m afraid the old guy will assassinate the investigators to retaliate."


    Director Qi named the key relationship, which is to let Ding Ning know that once the case is not handed over, Liu Changqing''s first target of revenge is probably Xiao Nuo.


    Ding Ning frowned. He didn''t want to transfer the case to the 17th Bureau. After all, once the transfer is over, the 17th Bureau is likely to take ye Huan and him away for trial. It''s hard to say what will happen.


    "No, I''ll handle the case."


    Xiao Nuo seemed to understand Ding Ning''s concerns and said decisively.


    "But Liu Changqing..."


    Director Qi was anxious and wanted to persuade him again, but when he thought of Xiao Nuo''s family background, he must have no problem getting Liu Changqing.


    "I''m responsible for ensuring Xiao Nuo''s safety. Liu Changqing''s current cultivation level should be level A. it must not be possible to break through from master to master in a short time. If he is honest and good, if he dares to take revenge, I will let him die without a place to bury."


    A fierce look flashed in Ding Ning''s eyes. The bellicose factor in his body was ready to move. Master? He really wants to meet for a while.


    So far, he hasn''t figured out what level his cultivation level is. Maybe Liu Changqing will be a good touchstone.


    At this moment, the domineering and momentum he exuded moved director Qi and Secretary Xu. It seemed that he was facing a big man who had been in a high position for countless years, and people did not doubt his words.


    Xiao nuomi''s eyes are full of colorful ripples. This man is always so mysterious that she can''t extricate herself from it.


    "You have to think clearly. The city leaders only give two days to solve the case. Although the case is solved now, the murderer has not been arrested and handed over directly to the 17th Bureau. Isn''t it good? We also save trouble."


    Director Qi''s painstaking persuasion.


    "Yes, brother Ding, you still have important things to do. There''s no need to waste time on this case?"


    Secretary Xu also patiently persuaded.


    Ding Ning smiled: "Qi Bureau, brother Xu, I appreciate your kindness, but this case is very simple for me. I happen to be the special adviser of the police force. Let''s take Yu Qian''s arrest as a pledge tonight."


    "Ah? Have you thought it over? How many people do you need?"


    Director Qi was delighted that Yu Qian was the loser of Ding Ning. If Ding Ning was willing to fight, he would be caught. The only trouble was that he didn''t know where Yu Qian hid.


    "Xiao Nuo and I are enough. It''s no use bringing more. However, director Qi, you should be psychologically prepared."


    Ding Ning said solemnly, "the murderer is guilty, but the dead may not be innocent. Even if Gu fangran is a deputy to the National People''s Congress, he can''t erase the crimes committed by their father and son before he died. I hope I can give justice to the victims after I find sufficient evidence."


    "This..." director Qi looked at Secretary Xu in embarrassment.


    Who doesn''t know that Gu fangran started as a gangster, and his foundation must be unclean. The reason why no one moved him is because he has countless relationships with some high-level leaders.


    If we dig deeply, Ninghai will definitely experience an officialdom earthquake, which is not up to him as a director.


    Secretary Xu frowned, thought for a moment, and resolutely said, "then I''ll ask mayor Du for instructions."


    "OK, I''ll trouble brother Xu."


    As soon as Ding Ning was relieved and thanked, he was worried that Secretary Xu was afraid of taking responsibility and was unwilling to ask for instructions, so everything he did was in vain.


    After Gu fangran''s death, he secretly did a lot of work. The information from Xiao Huang who was responsible for watching jiangzhongze and the information obtained by Wu Xian''s intrusion into Gu fangran''s personal computer can confirm that the person behind Gu fangran is Luo Shihai, deputy mayor of Jingpu district.


    The person behind Luo Shihai is probably Jiang Zhongze. Otherwise, after Gu fangran''s death, Luo Shihai will not call Jiang Zhongze to report the news at the first time. Jiang Zhongze''s expression at that time was extremely unexpected and nervous.


    A real estate agent is dead. What are you nervous about, a deputy mayor? This can not help but make Ding Ning suspicious.


    Unfortunately, Jiang Zhong was very cautious and didn''t make any specific arrangements. He just told Luo Shihai to be clean.


    Therefore, Ding Ning had to transfer Xiaocui out and stare at Luo Shihai to see what he wanted to do.


    He didn''t like the vice mayor of Jiangzhong''s conspiracy. Even if he couldn''t get him off the horse this time, he would have to lose his troops and become a frightened bird.


    After Luo Shihai hung up the phone, he shut himself in his study, smoked with his head stuffy, and then made a call.


    Ding Ning didn''t know who to call. He only knew that he was a man nicknamed "old gun". He asked him to go to Gu fangran''s house to eliminate all adverse evidence.


    At this moment, Cheng Hu and Lu Zhan should have ambushed Gu fangran''s home, waiting for the old gun to come to the door.


    Secretary Xu quickly asked for instructions and said with a dignified look: "Mayor Du approved, but asked not to scare the snake. First, collect evidence secretly. After all, the National Day is coming, Ninghai can''t be chaotic, and maintaining stability is the first priority at present."


    Ding Ning nodded knowingly. During this period, Ninghai had accidents one after another. I''m afraid mayor Du had a hard time.


    Please pay attention to Li Xiaoman and Liu Sasha. Don''t let people leave with Xiao Nuo after extorting a confession by torture.


    In fact, mayor Du is not the only one who has a hard time. Could it be that as the director of the National Security Bureau, life is also very difficult. After working hard for so long, there is still no progress on what evidence the monkey has in hand.


    After waking up from a coma, the thin monkey may have been afraid of being assassinated. Could it be that he was moved by his feelings and reasoned with him? He didn''t open his mouth. When he was anxious, he shouted for a headache and that he wanted to see Ding Ning and Zhao Gang. He only trusted them.


    Isn''t it very depressed? Zhao Gang has just finished the operation and hasn''t been discharged from the hospital. Ding Ning is just a doctor and the life-saving benefactor of the old chief''s daughter. He doesn''t want Ding Ning to be involved in this case.


    Even in the heavily guarded Guoan underground base, there are still many killers sneaking into the base to assassinate monkeys, basically every two days, with a variety of means.


    If it hadn''t been for the anticipation, the monkey would have been killed long ago.


    There is a serious shortage of manpower, especially the shortage of manpower who can take charge of everything alone. Is it because they are so busy that they all intend to let Liu Junwei end his holiday and come back to help.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Junwei was exposed as a homosexual scandal and uploaded to the Internet, causing a very bad impact.


    Especially after Guoan''s computer experts couldn''t delete these videos, did they realize that someone was deliberately targeting Liu Junwei, immediately cut off the idea of restarting him and decisively made the decision to dismiss him.


    I''m kidding. Because of Liu Junwei''s scandal, his competitors have begun to complain about him on the grounds of unknown knowledge, exceptional promotion and so on.


    Fortunately, he made a decisive decision to suspend Liu Junwei for inspection, and the old head opened his mouth to guarantee for him, which enabled him to keep his position as director.


    But even so, if he can''t pry open the monkey''s mouth again, his good life will come to an end. At least one crime of wasting people and money but doing bad things can''t be escaped.


    Could it be that he went back to the office in distress, turned on the light, absently took out the tea box, took out the tea and put it in the tea cup, lifted the thermos, prepared to make a cup of strong tea to refresh himself, secretly thinking that it was really not possible, so he had to find Ding Ning to do the work of a monkey.


    "Yo, the best Dahongpao and small steel cannon are doing well, but there are too many good days, and their vigilance is much worse than before!"


    A voice with excitement and banter sounded in the office.


    Could it be that the whole body was stiff, and the whole person was like being eaten by thunder. He turned and looked at the fat man lying obliquely on the sofa, shaking his legs and dressed in gold and silver.


    His eyes turned red, and his voice trembled and shouted, "God of wealth!"


    The fat man stood up and grinned more ugly than crying: "little steel cannon, brothers... Are you all... Okay?"


    Although his expression looked calm, his slightly trembling voice and rapidly red eyes betrayed his excitement at the moment.


    "Hello, brothers... All very well, that is... That is... Hiss... Miss you, are you... Together? Is everyone okay?"


    Could it be that he sucked his nose hard, his throat was blocked, his nose began to turn sour, jumped at the fat man like running, and hugged him hard, With a cry, he cried, "for more than 20 years, you don''t know your life and death. All your brothers are thinking about you. They don''t know whether you are dead or alive. Why don''t you contact us? Ah... Why? Why don''t you take us as brothers?"

 Chapter 301

    "You think we don''t want our brothers to be reunited. We want to, more than anyone else, but we... We can''t. for more than 20 years, we have lived in anonymity and pinned our heads on our belts in order to avenge our dead brothers one day."


    The God of wealth said, as if he remembered the tragedy of that year. His eyes were red, his face was ferocious, clenched his fist, and his tears couldn''t stop flowing down.


    "Dead brother? Who died?" Could it be that he was stiff, pushed away the God of wealth slowly, and asked nervously.


    "Thirty brothers survived. The Dragon tooth boss, the master, the hunter and I, the bobcat, the night leopard, the Black Hawk, the warhead, the wolf head, the lion tooth and the Iron Tiger, all of them died. All of the 25 brothers were dead, but there were no corpses. We were useless. We couldn''t even bring their bodies back. Sobbing..."


    The God of wealth cried out of breath. He cried like a child.


    Could it be that his eyes were red, his whole body trembled, and he muttered to himself in disbelief: "why is this? Why is this? Thirty brothers of the dragon soul are invincible all over the world. How can this happen?"


    Then he realized that it was wrong, thought of a terrible guess, and looked at the God of wealth with creepy Horror: "you just said that only four of you survived. Why did you say that twenty-five brothers died? It should be twenty-six. Who else is it?"


    "A traitor put medicine in our water, and all thirty of us were ambushed. The master and the hunter, I and I were seriously injured. After the Dragon tooth boss broke off, we rushed out of the enemy''s encirclement and finally escaped to an isolated village. We were saved only when we met a Miao witch. The three of us lay in bed for half a year. Brother dragon tooth was very skilled and worried about us With the bodies of his brothers, the God of wealth said with confidence: "as for Ding Ning, I will tell him in advance. At that time, I will let him change his face. You can provide him with a real false identity and enter the sword special team."

 Chapter 302

    "That''s no problem. By the way, why can''t the Zhao family get the title of God of wealth and dragon horn?"


    Was it a sigh of relief that asked the question in my heart.


    "Zhao family, hum!"


    There was a ferocity on the fat face of the God of wealth: "Although we have not found the trace of death in these years, we have not stopped investigating secretly. We bought the death god to sell us, carried out the ambush during the task, and later charged the elder brother of long tooth. In prison, he abandoned his Dan Tian and the tendons of his hamstrings, and had the shadow of Zhao after his back. Therefore, Zhao probably killed our brothers. The chief culprit, the Zhao family has made great achievements in politics and business. Now if we want to extend our claws to the military, how can we make them happy? You know, as long as we get the title of dragon tooth, it is the rank of major general. "


    "Zhao family? Why did Zhao family kill brother Longya?"


    Could it be that the cold light flashed in his eyes and asked rather inconceivably.


    "Because more than 20 years ago, boss Longya slept with the fiancee who is now the owner of the Zhao family and gave birth to Xiao dingning!"


    The God of Wealth showed an obscene smile on his face, smiling with great pride.


    "I''ll go... Brother Longya is worthy of being Longya, comparable to the role of long Aotian."


    Could it be that he exclaimed with a high mountain look on his face. Although he didn''t know much about the major families in Yanjing, he also knew what a behemoth the Zhao family was.


    The Zhao family started with business and rose after the founding of the new China. It has been enduring for decades. It is the leader of the new family after some old red families.


    Its family owned industry "Shenzhou Far East Group" ranks third among China''s top 500 enterprises. It has tentacles in hundreds of industries such as import and export trade, real estate, hotel, aviation, manufacturing, new energy, automobile, advertising, luxury goods, medicine, health care products, communications, minerals, electronics, handicrafts and so on. It is a well deserved commercial aircraft carrier.


    The ups and downs in the business sea made the Zhao family realize that it is impossible to have money without power, so they gradually began to buy talents and infiltrate into politics.


    For decades, the Zhao family has spread all over all provinces of the country and has great influence in politics. In addition to several old red families, the Zhao family has become a big Mac at the top of the pyramid.


    Although Longya has made great achievements and has the rank of major general, it is not a level compared with the Zhao family.


    That''s why I was surprised that Longya dared to dig into the corner of Zhao''s house.


    "As long as the hoe is well waved, there is no corner that can''t be dug down."


    In this regard, the God of wealth is full of pride. How about the Zhao family? When I met Longya, I still couldn''t keep my fiancee and even had children.


    "What''s brother Longya''s plan? Do you want to fight the Zhao family?"


    Could it be that he asked excitedly that although he had been professional for many years, the blood of soldiers in his bones had not been extinguished.


    "Don''t worry so much. You''d better not get involved in such things. The Zhao family has great power, which is bigger than we imagine. It has a great influence not only at home, but also internationally. Its tentacles have begun to spread all over the world, and its ambition is shocking."


    The God of wealth looked dignified and advised.


    "What am I afraid of? It''s a big deal. I quit the director and follow you around the world."


    Could it be said unconvinced.


    "Could it be that you have a family and a mouth now? Don''t be impulsive. You don''t consider yourself, but also your family. What''s more, if you want to bring down the Zhao family to avenge the 25 innocent brothers who died, we need the help of all brothers. Only when you have developed well, are in a high position and have enough voice, can we kill at the critical moment , trample on the Zhao family. "


    What the God of wealth said from the bottom of his heart is that he clenched his fist and nodded his head, just as he took an oath when he joined the dragon soul more than 20 years ago, He said solemnly: "I will always be ready to stand up and support you unconditionally when you need me. I firmly believe that other brothers and I have the same idea. As long as we can get justice for our 25 innocent brothers who died in vain, we will be willing to lose our bodies and bones!"


    "Good brother, don''t say anything. Let''s talk about wine tonight. Hurry up. Take out good smoke and wine."


    The God of wealth''s eyes were wet. He didn''t like affectation. He took a deep breath of air pressure to suppress the ups and downs of his inner feelings. He put his arm around Mofei''s shoulder and restored the shapeless appearance of a playful smile.


    "OK, go to my house and try your sister-in-law''s craft. We won''t get drunk tonight. You have to tell me how you''ve lived for so many years!"


    Could it be that he laughed and walked out with the God of wealth.


    The God of wealth got rid of his arm and said with a bitter smile, "I can''t see the light now. Go and change my face first."


    Biological simulation skin God of wealth naturally exists. When he came out again in the bathroom, he almost didn''t startle his chin. If the God of wealth''s voice hadn''t changed, he thought it was another person.


    The God of wealth knows that Ding Ning wants to change face and join the dragon soul. He can''t get around it. Naturally, he won''t hide it from him. He just didn''t tell him that it''s a biological imitation skin. He just said it''s a magical change face technique.


    Fortunately, there is no sense of propriety. Otherwise, the God of wealth really doesn''t know how to fool the past.


    ¡­¡­


    "Yu Qian is in room 1707 of this building."


    Ding Ning stopped and looked at a tall building across the road.


    "How do you know?" Xiao Nuo asked expressionless.


    "I have my own way." Ding Ning smiled unfathomably.


    Xiao Nuo curled his mouth: "isn''t there a kitten as a pet? What do you have?"


    Ding Ning''s heart tightened and said with a puzzled face, "what little eagle?"


    Xiao nomei looked at him straightly: "black faced Xia, you can cheat others, but you can''t cheat me."


    "What black faced man? I don''t know what you''re talking about." Ding Ning looked at a loss on his face, but he secretly beat the drum in his heart. Where did he reveal the flaw.


    "Pretend, pretend hard. Hum, if you say you''re not the black faced man, you may be able to deceive me, but you say you don''t know the black faced man, you don''t admit it!"


    Xiao Nuo smiled cunningly: "in the underground ring, you were searched for the black faced man for a long time. Now you say you don''t know the black faced man. It''s too fake."


    Ding Ning secretly regretted that he had been cheated by the little girl again, and said angrily, "I forgot. I can''t do it."


    "Well, I won''t tell anyone. Are you going to hide it from me? Don''t you believe me?"


    Xiao Nuo looked at him bitterly and said.


    Ding Ning quickly lost under her sobbing eyes and reluctantly touched her nose: "why didn''t you find out you still have this IQ before."


    "What do you mean? You mean I have a low IQ?" Xiao Nuo''s eyes began to twinkle with small flames of danger.


    "No... no, how could captain Tang Xiao have a low IQ? I''m praising you, hehe!"


    Ding Ning smiled and quickly turned off the fire to change the topic: "Liu Zhongyu is also here. Let''s hurry to catch people."


    "Don''t change the subject for me. Be honest. What''s the matter with the strange stone workshop?"


    Xiao Nuo was not fooled and held his arm for interrogation.


    "If I were to say that I killed those people, would you take me back?"


    Ding Ning looked at her deeply and suddenly asked.


    This move was defensive, which made Xiao Nuo''s face unpredictable. He clenched his lips and was very tangled in his heart.


    She likes Ding Ning, but she is also a policeman. She doesn''t know how to choose between love and law. She hesitates for a long time before she resolutely says, "yes!"


    "I''m just like a criminal? Don''t worry, I didn''t kill people. They were all done by Yun Sihai."


    Ding Ning said with a smile, but her mood was very complex. She was not only happy that Xiao Nuo could adhere to the principle, but also felt a little lost that even if he violated the law and did not play favoritism.


    Xiao Nuo stared at him with dead eyes and said slowly and softly, "I believe you. I know you are not such a person with no bottom line. The person you want to kill must have its own way to die, but I hope you can try not to kill in the future, otherwise I will catch you in myself."


    "You are really heartless."


    Ding Ning tried to laugh in a relaxed tone, but his heart was inexplicably heavy.


    Xiao Nuo lowered his eyes, his long eyelashes trembled slightly, but his tone was firm: "I''m sorry, if there is such a day, I will personally send you in, but... No matter how long, even for a lifetime, I will wait for you."


    Ding Ning''s heart strings suddenly trembled and felt that the air became stagnant and heavy, which made him out of breath. Is this an alternative confession? It''s really unique enough. He gently stretched out his hand, took her soft pancreas, smiled and said, "don''t worry, I won''t let that happen."


    Xiao Nuo raised his head and let him hold her hand. He looked at him seriously and said, "I''m serious."


    "I''m serious, too." Ding Ning''s eyes were also unprecedented clear.


    Xiao Nuo looked at him in a daze and smiled for a long time: "I hope you do what you say."


    "It will."


    Ding Ning''s voice was very light, but his tone was very positive, as if he were making a promise and swearing.


    He doesn''t blame Xiao Nuo. After all, Xiao Nuo who adheres to principles is the most beautiful and wanted Xiao Nuo in his heart.


    As if he had opened some kind of heart knot, Xiao Nuo''s smile became very bright: "I believe you."


    "You must believe you." Ding Ning smiled sincerely.


    "Smelly beauty!"


    Looking at his smile, Xiao Nuo''s heartbeat suddenly accelerated, his pretty face was slightly red, he tooted his small mouth, and his naughty little finger scratched in the palm of his hand.


    Ding Ning played with her slender hand. The calluses worn out by touching the gun all year round made him feel inexplicably distressed.


    "Well, it''s time to work!"


    Xiao Nuo was a little embarrassed to break away from his hand, and Gu left and right said to him.


    "OK, work!"


    Ding Ning smiled vaguely. The shy Xiao Nuo blushed and jumped out of the car with big long legs.


    Room 1710 is a family of three. The male host is a traditional Chinese medicine. Bone setting is quite famous nearby.


    Yu Qian quietly broke in, forced the male host to do bone setting for him, stunned them, and tied up three of them in case they called the police.


    At the moment, Yu Qian is lying on the sofa drunk drinking wine. His muddy eyes are full of blood. The room is filled with a strong smell of wine. His left arm is still drooping and can''t use force. His forehead is in a cold sweat. He can only use alcohol to anesthetize and relieve pain.


    He now regretted killing Gu fangran on impulse. As a class B fighter, even if he was surrounded by the police, he was confident that he could escape calmly, but what he feared was not the police, but the 17th Bureau, which was specially responsible for maintaining the order of the fighters.


    Although the state''s management of the modern warrior system is much more lax than that of the ancient warrior system, and there is no need to forcibly register with the Religious Bureau, the management is still quite strict. The 17th Bureau is the law enforcement department specialized in dealing with the modern warrior system.

 Chapter 303

    After impulse, Yu Qian has realized that his current situation is very bad.


    He is a martial artist. He not only killed ordinary people in the street, but also a deputy to the District People''s Congress. The nature of this case has risen to the level of provoking the government. The consequences are extremely serious. The intervention of the 17th Bureau has become inevitable.


    Yu Qian''s understanding of the 17th Bureau is far better than that of outsiders like Qi ruoxian. On the surface, the 17th Bureau is only attached to a department under the National Security Bureau. In fact, it exercises its functions and powers independently. Its members are all over every city in the country to prevent Xia from violating the ban with force.


    Its special department is responsible for mediating conflicts between martial artists and investigating cases involving martial artists. It also handles some supernatural events. It has a high reputation and deterrence in the Jianghu. After all, they represent a management organization of the state, so some martial artists often jokingly call the 17th inning six doors.


    Yu Qian regretted, but his heart was full of hatred. He hated not only Ding Ning''s injury to him, but also his elder martial brother Liu Zhongyu''s escape, and Gu fangran''s ignorance of current affairs. Otherwise, how could he fall to the present situation.


    Presumably, the 17th inning should have taken over the case now? You must not stay here long.


    Slightly drunk Yu Qian still kept a clear head and carefully calculated how to escape from Ninghai safely. As long as he could leave Ninghai, he should be safe in a short time.


    After all, it is impossible for the 17th Bureau, like the police station, to issue a National Wanted warrant at will. It can only let the fighters secretly assist in searching for his trace.


    Yu Qian is ready. As long as he leaves Ninghai, he will sneak abroad and hide for three or five years. Anyway, he has made a lot of money with Gu fangran during this period, which is enough for him to spend a few years abroad.


    Unfortunately, with the silent opening of the anti-theft door, Ding Ning smiled and walked in with Xiao Nuo, all of which were shattered to ashes.


    "Why are you? Are you from the 17th inning?"


    Yu Qian sat up dejectedly, gave up the resistance with self-knowledge, stared at Ding Ning and asked.


    Ding Ning raised his right hand and made a gun shooting posture. He coquettishly said, "sorry, I''m a policeman."


    "Are you a policeman?"


    The answer is that Yu Qian of Lei looks confused and forced. Ya has enough skills to join the 17th Bureau. Is she a policeman? The boy''s brain was struck by thunder.


    "Of course, I''m still a criminal policeman!"


    Ding Ning, I''m a policeman. I''m proud. Come and worship my little man''s successful face. I almost collapsed Yu Qian''s spirit.


    Xiao Nuo was teased by him. He looked at him angrily: "you''re a policeman. You''re powerful. Please take people back quickly."


    "No hurry, Yu Qian, I ask you, if I have a way to reduce your crime, are you willing to cooperate with me?"


    Ding Ning calmly waved his hand, indicating that Xiao Nuo was not in a hurry.


    "Cooperation? How?"


    Yu Qian looked at Ding Ning strangely. How can he think that this goods is a little second? There is no one who can be so proud of being an ordinary criminal policeman for such a powerful martial artist. It''s really speechless.


    "You''ve been with Gu fangran for such a long time. You should know some of his secrets. As long as you can cooperate with me to find out the evidence of Gu fangran''s crime, you can make great contributions and reduce your crime as appropriate."


    Ding Ning said with awe inspiring righteousness that it was also a helpless move to talk about cooperation with Yu Qian.


    According to the message from Xiao Jin, although the old gun was taken by the land war and Cheng Hu, there was no evidence of Gu fangran''s father and son''s crime.


    Compared with catching Yu Qian to solve the murder case, Ding Ning is more concerned about whether he can find out the criminal evidence of Gu fangran''s father and son, which will hurt the muscles and bones in the river.


    In particular, the ancient Apocalypse still holds the handle of Liu Sasha and Li Xiaoman. Ding Ning must find out this "handle" to avoid future trouble.


    Yu Qian''s face moved, and the punishment for the warrior killing ordinary people was very serious. Even if Gu fangran started on him first, he would be given a light sentence as appropriate, but the disaster of more than ten years of imprisonment was inevitable.


    If you can cooperate with Ding Ning to find out the criminal evidence of Gu fangran''s father and son and prove that Gu fangran is worthy of death, you may be able to come out after being closed for a few years.


    I can cooperate with you, but your promise will be lenient to me


    "No problem. As long as you can help us find out the evidence of his crime, I will plead for you. The more and more evidence, the heavier their charges, the lighter your crime. Maybe you will be acquitted and awarded a good citizen Award for eliminating harm for the people."


    Despite Xiao Nuo''s anxious look, Ding Ning made a solemn promise on his face.


    Xiao Nuo stamped his feet in the dark. No matter how guilty Gu fangran was, Yu Qian killed people in the street. The impact was very bad. Even if the sentence was commuted, it could not be reduced much. Ding Ning was just talking nonsense and fooling Yu Qian.


    "Really?" Yu Qian said excitedly.


    Ding Ning said solemnly, "of course it''s true, but it depends on how much evidence of the ancient family father and son can be found."


    "Well, I know Gu fangran has a secret safe in a villa. He doesn''t even know his own son. If he really has criminal evidence, it must be in that safe."


    Seeing that Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo were suspicious, he knew that they were wondering why the ancient Apocalypse didn''t know, but he knew.


    Yu Qian''s face was red. "No, I won''t tell you," said Liu Yating. "This is the old woman''s lover, who told me the other day."


    Xiao Nuo looked confused and wanted to ask Gu fangran''s mistress why she told you such secret news.


    Ding Ning smiled vaguely. "Brother Yu is really powerful. Do you know where the villa is?"


    Xiao Nuo suddenly looked at Yu Qian contemptuously. This guy is a bodyguard and colludes with the mistress of the employer. It''s really not a good thing.


    Yu Qian scratched his head unnaturally: "I know, Liu Yating used to be loved by Gu fangran. She knew about this safe after he slipped his tongue when he was drunk. Later, Liu Yating was unwilling to fall out of favor. Seeing that my kung fu was good, he wanted to incite me to steal Gu fangran''s safe and fly away with her, so I stepped on it specially."


    "That''s good. Let''s go and have a look now."


    As soon as Ding Ning''s spirit was aroused, he came forward and grabbed Yu Qian''s hand, shaking and pressing his hands.


    Yu Qian was shocked and was about to resist, but he found that his left arm, which couldn''t be lifted up, didn''t hurt. He looked at Ding Ning with surprise.


    "Well, it will be all right after a month of cultivation. Untie the three members of the family. Although the male host''s bone setting is not very good, he is innocent after all."


    Ding Ning said with a smile, but it made Yu Qian hair in his heart. I don''t know how Ding Ning found here and how he knew what he did.


    Seeing Yu Qian standing there in a daze, Ding Ning glanced at him lightly: "you should be glad you didn''t do anything to hurt the three members of the family, otherwise, you are already a dead man."


    Yu Qian shivered all over, and sweat drops of bean size appeared on his forehead. The hostess of this family was beautiful. If he hadn''t been upset and dry, and his left shoulder hurt badly, he really didn''t want to touch a woman, I''m afraid the hostess of this family would have become his plaything.


    Unexpectedly, he thought his mind was very secret, but he couldn''t hide it from Ding Ning''s eyes, which made him fear Ding Ning and become more and more awed.


    He hurriedly untied a family of three, and didn''t forget to explain: "I didn''t want to hurt them. I just borrowed their place to hide. I''ll compensate them."


    "That''s good. Gu fangran wanted to kill you first. I can understand that you killed him on impulse. That''s why I gave you a chance to commit crimes and meritorious deeds. But if you dare to hurt innocent people, I will never show mercy."


    Ding Ning''s tone was faint, but it contained a strong warning, which made Yu Qian keep quiet and secretly rejoice that he didn''t have lust. Otherwise, he might have become a corpse now.


    "Yes, I will never kill innocent people indiscriminately in the future."


    As Yu Qian promised, he gingerly took out all his cash, about more than 10000 yuan, and put it on the head of the bed of a family of three.


    Ding Ning nodded with satisfaction, took Xiao nuoyu''s hand, which twinkled in her beautiful eyes, and took the lead in walking out: "it''s not too late. Let''s go."


    Yu Qian''s eyes flickered. Now the injury on his left shoulder doesn''t hurt. Does he escape when he''s not prepared?


    But at the thought that he could be found by Ding Ning hiding here, he was really not confident that he could escape from Ding Ning''s palm, and the strange mind immediately disappeared.


    He closed the door obediently and followed behind Ding Ning. His eyes turned around. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "It''s this villa. It''s heavily guarded. Gu fangran''s most loyal men are stationed here. It''s said that they are all equipped with guns and have high vigilance. I was found when I came in last time. Fortunately, I ran fast, otherwise I had to be beaten into a sieve."


    By the river in the northern suburb of Ninghai, Yu Qian pointed to a single door and single Courtyard Villa with only a few lights on, and said in a faint voice.


    Ding Ning picked an eyebrow: "do you know where the safe is?"


    "I don''t know. Liu Yating just heard Gu fangran mention after he was drunk that his most valuable and precious things were hidden in the safe at No. 11, blue sea and blue sky."


    Yu Qian looked at Ding Ning with some confidence and said.


    When Xiao Nuo heard that the security guard here had guns, he said nervously, "we''d better apply for a search warrant and come back."


    "No, Gu fangran''s father and son are dead. His loyal men have no object of loyalty, so they will inevitably have different hearts. If they take the things in the safe and escape, we will fall short. I''ll go in and have a look. You wait for me here."


    Ding Ning said firmly.


    "But..."


    Xiao Nuo anxiously wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Ding Ning and said confidently, "don''t worry, they can''t help me."


    Then he glanced at Yu Qian and said calmly, "brother Yu, my ugly words are ahead. You''d better cooperate honestly and don''t have any other thoughts. Otherwise, I promise you''ll regret it."


    "No, no, I will never have any other thoughts."


    Yu Qian waved his hands in panic.


    Ding Ning''s mouth made a meaningful arc: "that''s the best. We don''t look good on our faces when we get it."


    "Shall I go with you?"


    Xiao Nuo pursed his pink lips and said in embarrassment.


    "No, I''ll go there myself. The goal is smaller. Don''t worry."


    As soon as Ding Ning''s voice fell, Xiao Nuo noticed that there was suddenly something in his hand, and then Ding Ning''s voice sounded again in his mind:


    "Beware of Yu Qian. I can''t trust him. I''ve done something on him. As soon as he changes, you crush the medicine bottle in your hand, and he will get sick."


    Xiao Nuo was stunned and told, "then you must be careful."


    "Well, don''t worry, I''ll go!"


    As soon as Ding Ning''s voice fell, his figure disappeared in place like a ghost.


    Even with Yu Qian''s eyesight, he couldn''t see how Ding Ning left. A look of horror flashed on his face. The speed was really terrible.

 Chapter 304

    On a yacht moored by the river, a man in black with a silver mask is standing on the deck, holding a high-power night vision telescope, watching what happened in the villa from a distance.


    Behind him stood two men and two women respectfully.


    One of the men was a handsome young man with Phnom Penh glasses. It was Liu Junwei who stood out; The other man, wearing a Tang costume, was Liu Zhongyu who fled without fighting.


    If Yu Qian were here, she would immediately recognize the enchanting woman. It was Liu Yating who tricked him into stealing Gu fangran''s safe.


    But at this time, Liu Yating was wearing a black suit, stepping on wooden clogs, with a Taidao pinned to her waist, full of the spirit of killing. It was by no means the image of a mistress without the power to bind a chicken in Yu Qian''s impression.


    And another woman wearing a kimono with a gentle and dignified smile, Ding Ning will be shocked when he sees it. It is Chen Yuxi, an indiscriminate woman he despises.


    "Sir, what exactly do you want me to see?"


    Liu Junwei asked impatiently. Just when he was overwhelmed by online public opinion and dared not stay in the company, he was kidnapped by several people in black and brought to the mysterious man in black.


    The man in black didn''t say anything. He just said that he would take him to a good play at night and he came here. However, he didn''t have a high-power night vision telescope. Naturally, he didn''t know that his enemy was in the villa not far away.


    "Bold, dare to disrespect adults!"


    Liu Yating''s face was cold and solemn, and the sound of "Zheng" flashed, and the Taidao had been put on Liu Junwei''s neck.


    The cold chill stimulated a layer of goose bumps on Liu Junwei''s neck, which scared him out of the sky and turned pale.


    "Stop, don''t be rude!"


    The man in black put down his telescope and shouted with a cold electronic and mechanical sound.


    "Hi!"


    With a flash of light, Liu Yating''s Taidao had returned to its scabbard and bowed respectfully at an angle of 90 degrees. She didn''t even dare to lift her head.


    "Mr. Liu, I invited you to see a good play. You have a good saying in China that the enemy of the enemy is a friend. Don''t you have a grudge against that Ding Ning? Just as it happens, I also have a grudge against him. You say, can we become friends now?"


    The black robed man said with a warm voice.


    Liu Junwei was still in shock. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, nodded and said, "yes, sir."


    "Ha ha, I like making friends best. Therefore, in order to show my sincerity in making friends, I now invite you to see a good play."


    When the man in black finished speaking, he waved his big hand: "open it!"


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Chen Yuxi bowed respectfully, took out a remote control from her bulging chest and pressed it gently.


    The dim yacht suddenly lit up, and a projection suddenly appeared on the open space on the deck, clearly showing what happened in the villa.


    Liu Junwei''s eyes lit up and stared at Ding Ning sneaking in the villa like a civet cat. He lost his voice and said, "Ding Ning?"


    "Yes, tonight is his death!"


    The man in Black said calmly, "Mr. Liu, this is my gift to you. I hope you like it."


    "My Lord, you gave me such a big gift. I don''t know what you want me to do?"


    Liu Junwei is not a fool. He is either a traitor or a thief if he pays attention to nothing. Moreover, the man in black robes is mysterious and not a good man.


    "I need you to help me take someone into the underground interrogation room of Ninghai National Security Bureau."


    The man in Black said bluntly.


    Liu Junwei turned pale with horror and said in a rapid voice, "it''s impossible."


    "Why? I don''t want to help you with this little favor. Mr. Liu''s attitude is not to make friends."


    Said the man in black.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to help, but that I have been dismissed by the National Security Bureau and have no access to the underground interrogation room."


    Liu Junwei was cold all over and explained with flashing eyes.


    "If I remember correctly, Mr. Liu will go through the resignation formalities tomorrow. Tonight, your authority is still there."


    The voice of the man in black is full of wisdom.


    Liu Junwei''s forehead was in a cold sweat. The man in black was right. Before leaving tomorrow, he did have the right to enter the underground interrogation room.


    But he did not dare. Being expelled from the National Security Bureau made him dissatisfied and angry. He did not dare to boldly enter the underground interrogation room with foreign forces. It was treason and a capital crime.


    But now that the man in black has explained his purpose, he is doomed to have only two choices tonight, one is to promise and the other is to die.


    He has never felt so powerless at this moment. His proud IQ and psychology are useless in the face of this black man.


    Seeing that he hesitated, the man in Black said in a cold and ruthless mechanical voice, "I''ll help you get rid of your enemy. It''s Fair for you to do things for me, isn''t it?"


    Liu Junwei turned his head and decided to fight, Stick your neck and say: "Sir, I don''t think it''s fair. Ding Ning is my enemy, but he is also your enemy, isn''t he? Moreover, the hatred between me and Ding Ning hasn''t reached the point of immortality. Although I don''t know what you want to do in the underground interrogation room, I know it must be a big event. Once there is an accident, national security will find me soon. Since it''s inevitable to die sooner or later, I It''s better to die in the hands of adults now, so as not to lose the reputation of a traitor and be reviled by thousands of people. "


    The scarlet electronic eyes of the black robed man stared at him in silence, which made Liu Junwei sweat like rain, but he summoned up the courage to look at him. He knew that he must not show timidity, otherwise, the next moment would be his death.


    "You''re smart!"


    For a long time, the man in Black said faintly, "if I can guarantee your safety."


    "How to guarantee?"


    Liu Junwei looked no different, but he was relieved. He knew he had won the bet.


    "Join us and I''ll keep you safe."


    Black robed people are full of strong self-confidence.


    Liu Junwei''s expression remained unchanged, and a touch of light sarcasm came up at the corners of his mouth: "it sounds that what adults say seems very sure, but how can I believe it?"


    The man in black smiled and clapped his hands gently.


    A man wearing a black iron mask came out of the cabin and bowed respectfully to the man in black.


    "This is the lowest black iron soldier in our organization. You can see his strength."


    The black robed man''s tone was calm.


    Liu Junwei looked a little puzzled at the black iron soldier.


    The black iron soldier straightened up, grabbed the big iron anchor for anchoring, raised the muscles of his arms, and drank softly. The big iron anchor gradually twisted and deformed in his hands, as if it were numb.


    Liu Junwei stared in horror and looked at the scene inconceivably.


    The black robed man waved his hand. The black iron soldier put down the big iron anchor, bowed and walked into the cabin without saying a word.


    "This is just the lowest black iron soldier in our organization. Above him, there are bronze soldiers, silver soldiers, gold soldiers, purple gold soldiers, and even... Gods. Such soldiers can be manufactured in batches. Do you think we can''t guarantee Mr. Liu''s safety?"


    The cold voice of the man in black is full of incomparable rumby''s strong self-confidence.


    "Mass production?"


    Liu Junwei''s eyes widened in horror. The black iron soldier made him feel very powerful. He twisted the big iron anchor into a twist only by the strength of his arms. This is not what ordinary humans can do at all.


    But such a guy is just the lowest soldier in this mysterious organization. He can still be manufactured in batches. How powerful must he be.


    He has always been a very ambitious guy. In the past, he looked down on those muscular Wufu, but when Wufu''s strength exceeded his imagination, his heart beat.


    Black robed man opened a door for him, revealing a new world, super soldier, as if - very interesting.


    It has to be said that the black robed man chose a good time. He was in the lowest stage of his life when Liu Junwei was about to be dismissed. He was moved by the slightest display of means.


    "Yes, we have the most advanced gene potion in the world, so as to change genes, let us evolve infinitely and become superhumans. Finally, the whole world will crawl under our feet. What are you hesitating about?"


    The man in black raised his hands with a fanatical voice.


    Liu Zhongyu, Liu Yating and Chen Yuxi all look forward to Liu Junwei with envy and envy. Their meritorious deeds are not enough and they are not qualified to become super soldiers.


    Liu Junwei, however, because he was once a national security officer, only needs to complete this task to be qualified to take genetic potion and become a super soldier. How can he not make them envy, envy and hate.


    Liu Junwei''s eyes lit up, clenched his fist and said hoarsely, "I''ll join."


    "Hahaha, Mr. Liu, you will be glad for your choice today. Welcome to join us."


    The man in black laughed excitedly.


    Liu Junwei bowed respectfully: "thank you, sir. You are my guide. I will never forget your kindness."


    "Hahaha, OK, let''s enjoy how Ding Ning died first."


    The man in the black robe was very interested. He stretched out his hand and pointed to the projection, with an expression of enjoying himself.


    "My Lord, although there are many gunmen in the villa, they may not be able to find him?"


    Liu Junwei watched Ding Ning shuttle through the villa like no one else. Unexpectedly, no one could find his trace, and his eyebrows could not help wrinkling tightly.


    "Take it easy. He is looking for the safe now. When he finds the safe, the good play has just begun."


    The black robed man said proudly: "twenty minutes later, the whole villa will explode into the sky with a bang. Ding Ning will undoubtedly die. Guoan will also go out on a large scale. Taking advantage of the emptiness of Guoan headquarters, it is the best time for you to sneak into Guoan underground interrogation room."


    "Yes, my Lord." Liu Junwei raised his eyebrows and showed a happy grin at the corners of his mouth. Ding Ning, you forced me to this step today. Unexpectedly, you will have today.


    Also, black faced man, you''d better pray that I don''t find out who you are, or I''ll break you up and throw you to feed the dog to relieve my hatred.


    Ding Ning, like a civet cat, easily avoided the patrolling guards and searched room by room.


    In the twinkling of an eye, all the rooms on the first floor were searched, but nothing was found. Ding Ning was not discouraged and quietly sneaked into the second floor.


    The strict defense here is far beyond his imagination. In the villa covering an area of dozens of mu, there are no less than 100 people''s open posts and secret outposts.


    The most troublesome thing is more than a dozen Tibetan mastiffs, which are more difficult to deal with than those guards. Fortunately, Xiao Jin is monitoring at high altitude, informing him of the distribution of Tibetan Mastiffs at any time and avoiding them in time, so that he did not expose his whereabouts.


    Do not know why, from entering the villa, Ding Ning had a feeling of being peeped at, which made him feel a little uneasy.


    But through Xiao Jin''s vision, he didn''t notice anything wrong. Xiao Nuo and Yu Qian waiting on the car outside didn''t have any abnormalities.


    Is it an illusion? If it''s ordinary people, they probably don''t care, but Ding Ning is different. His intuition about danger is always accurate and can''t make mistakes.


    Since there is such a feeling, it means that someone must be peeping at him, but he hasn''t found it yet.

 Chapter 305

    What is it? It must not be human, otherwise he and Xiaojin can''t find it. It can only be monitoring or other high-tech products.


    Ding Ning put his hands on the wall quietly, and his powers spread wildly, regardless of the consumption. He must eliminate all possible threats in the bud.


    The power light mass was rapidly consumed, and the reinforced concrete was turned into data item by item, which flashed in his mind.


    He had never tried to use the power so much. After all, he really hated it.


    After a while, the three-dimensional framework of the whole villa completely appeared in his mind.


    When he found it, Ding Ning looked happy. Although he had not found the source of peeping, he unexpectedly found that the safe was in the bedroom wall two rooms apart.


    This is a inlaid safe. Ding Ning tries to check the contents of the safe through his power.


    Ding Ning''s face changed when the power rushed into the safe like mercury.


    The safe is not big. There are only a few USB flash disks, dozens of diamonds and some real estate deeds.


    What made him pale was not that there were few things in it, but that there were four bombs in the safe.


    Four time bombs have been activated. The scarlet numbers are flashing. Look at the time, it will explode in less than 20 minutes.


    What scares him most is that he searched down the safe and found that a large number of guns and ammunition were piled up in the wine cellar of the villa, even the grenades were boxes.


    What are you trying to do? Want to blow up the whole villa?


    "Master, I found a bird that is not a bird."


    Just when Ding Ning was frightened, Xiao Jin''s mental wave came.


    Not a bird? What''s that? Ding Ning quickly changed Xiao Jin''s perspective and looked at what he found.


    On a large tree with luxuriant branches beside the villa, a small bird shaped aircraft quietly lies on the branches and flashes a slight invisible red light every three seconds.


    Ding Ning was calm, but there was a storm in his heart. No wonder his power covered the whole villa. He didn''t find the source of peeping. It turned out to be installed on a tree.


    His intuition is indeed right. This is a three-dimensional penetrating refraction converter, which can record everyone''s every move in the villa and send it to the positioning receiver connected to it every three seconds to form an unimpeded three-dimensional projection.


    This means that his every move is monitored by others, which makes Ding Ning not shocked.


    "Xiao Jin, search within ten kilometers to see who is watching here."


    Ding Ning gives orders in his mental power, but his mind is rotating rapidly. Who installed the bomb and converter?


    Are you targeting yourself? Or against Gu fangran''s men?


    But no matter who is targeted, the person who installed the bomb is too vicious. Once the time bomb explodes, the arms in the basement will be detonated. At that time, few people in the whole villa will survive.


    Ding Ning''s forehead was filled with fine beads of sweat. Although the guards guarding the villa were all Gu fangran''s men, and even the main force of arms smuggling, they were fresh lives after all, and should not die in this conspiracy for no reason.


    Thinking of this, a dignified color flashed in Ding Ning''s eyes, and the explosion of the bomb must be stopped.


    "Master, I found a suspicious target!"


    When Xiao Jin''s mental wave came, Ding Ning immediately changed her vision and found the yacht leaving for the first time.


    Liu Junwei? Liu Zhongyu? Chen Yuxi? How did they get together? There was a woman they didn''t know, and these people obviously led by the silver mask and black robe.


    Just when Ding Ning was secretly surprised, the man in black suddenly looked up at the sky, and his scarlet electronic eyes flickered, as if he had noticed Xiao Jin''s snooping.


    Ding Ning was surprised in his heart. With such strong perception, he quickly commanded Xiao Jin to fly high into the sky. Deng Jiuzhi could see lightning. Who knows the mysterious man in black has any strange ability.


    When Xiao Jin ducked into the air and looked back, Ding Ning was shocked to find that the man in black had mysteriously disappeared.


    "What about your excellency?"


    Liu Junwei was surprised to find that the man in black disappeared in place like a ghost.


    "My Lord is a silver warrior. Can you understand his super power?"


    Liu Zhongyu said with envy, which made Liu Junwei feel hot. The silver warrior was so magical. How powerful the gold warrior and purple gold warrior should be.


    One day, I Liu Junwei must become a Zijin warrior and the strongest person in the world.


    "Xiao Jin, get rid of the converter!"


    Ding Ning''s face was gloomy. The mysterious man in black brought him an extremely strong threat. He decided to make a quick decision and solve the bomb threat immediately.


    "Yes, master!"


    The converter was grabbed by Xiao Jin and flew away into the river. The three-dimensional projection scene on the yacht flickered and changed, and the world at the bottom of the river appeared, leaving Liu Junwei and others at a loss.


    Without the monitoring of the converter, Ding Ning did not hesitate to call Xiao Nuo immediately to tell her the emergency here.


    Xiao Nuo''s face changed greatly when he heard the speech. He didn''t dare to report to his superior.


    Qi ruoxian was shocked when he got the news. Regardless of the time, he asked Secretary Xu to report directly to mayor Du for the first time.


    Mayor Du gave direct instructions and immediately sent bomb disposal experts to the scene of the crime and evacuated the surrounding people.


    The National Security Bureau, the police, the military and the fire department were all alerted, and a large number of police cars and fire engines flocked to the northern suburbs.


    However, the current situation is very critical. It takes only more than ten minutes to get to the scene.


    Qi ruoxian''s face was livid. He could only place his hope on Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo and ordered them to do everything they could to stop the explosion.


    Xiao Nuo was almost crying. She didn''t have any research on bomb dismantlement, and Ding Ning didn''t have any training in this field. How could they expect them to dismantle bombs.


    Just when she was in a hurry, Ding Ning called and said solemnly, "nono, it''s too late. There are only ten minutes left. I''ll leave with the safe and detonate in the sea."


    "You''re crazy. The safe is embedded in the wall. How can you take it out?"


    Shrieked Xiao Nuo.


    "Don''t worry. I have my own way. There are so many lives. I can''t die. Don''t forget, I''m a policeman now."


    Ding Ning tried to relax his tone and joked with a smile.


    "You... You promise me to come back safely."


    Xiao Nuo was already in tears and sobbed.


    "I promise you! I will come back alive."


    Ding Ning then hung up the phone. He had no time to waste.


    The evidence in the safe must be taken out before the explosion, and the bomb must be sent to the sea to detonate.


    Regardless of the shocking world, Ding Ning hit the wall with a hard blow, and a big hole was broken in the wall.


    "Someone invaded, on the second floor!"


    There was a riot of war in the villa. I didn''t know they had turned around outside the gate of death. The guards shouted and rushed to the second floor.


    Ding Ning didn''t care about them at all. He punched several times and collapsed half of the wall around the safe.


    A burst of dust, choking Ding Ning coughed, picked up the safe and ran out.


    "Stop him!"


    "He stole the safe."


    "Kill him!"


    ¡­¡­


    A group of guards rushed in and stormed towards Ding Ning.


    "MD, get out of the way. There''s a bomb in it."


    Ding Ning roared and rushed out holding the safe.


    "Bomb NIMA, dare to steal under our eyes and kill him!"


    The guards waved electric batons and smashed at Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning was so worried that he didn''t have to keep his hands. He jumped up with the safe in his arms. His legs turned into a remnant in the air. There was a cry of father and mother. The guards were in the end.


    "MD, shoot him!"


    In a panic, a guard leader shouted, took out his gun and shot Ding Ning with a bang.


    "You want to die!"


    Ding Ning''s shoulder flew a blood flower, which made his eyes red in an instant.


    He rushed forward like a ghost, kicked the head of the guard upside down, sprayed blood in his mouth and mixed with visceral fragments. He couldn''t live.


    "Kill him!"


    Unexpectedly, Ding Ning''s ferocious foot not only did not scare these outlaws, but aroused their anger.


    "Bang bang!"


    Dozens of guards took out their guns one after another and fired indiscriminately at Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning bared his eyes and rushed to the window with a loud roar. With a "bang", the whole window and the anti-theft window were forcibly smashed.


    "He''s down there. He''s not dead yet. Kill him!"


    The guards just stopped for a moment and immediately chased to the window, shooting at Ding Ning who had just landed.


    "No, there''s a fight inside. What should I do?"


    When Xiao Nuo heard the gunshot, the whole person was not well. He felt the matching gun at his waist and was about to rush in.


    "Captain Xiao, you can''t go in. There are 100 people in it. Everyone has guns. Don''t you go in and die?"


    Yu Qian quickly grabbed her and tried to persuade her.


    "What do you say? I can''t watch Ding Ning fight with people inside, but I don''t do anything?"


    Xiao Nuo''s anxious eyes were red, and he roared angrily.


    "Captain Xiao, calm down, Ding... Officer is so skilled that he will be fine. If you rush in, it will make trouble for him."


    Yu Qian was startled and said without confidence.


    "No, no, I can''t do nothing. I have to do something."


    Although Xiao Nuo calmed down, he was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. He picked up the phone and dialed Qi ruoxian and shouted, "I don''t care what you think. Within two minutes, I want to see a team of armed police arrive here. Otherwise, you''ll wait to collect our bodies."


    "Don''t get excited. What''s going on now?" Qi ruoxian''s scalp is numb. Listen to the tone, my aunt is really anxious.


    "Ding Ning... Ding Ning, he''s going to detonate in the sea with the safe... Now... Now those bastards have found him, and No. 100 people are shooting him... Woo woo..."


    Xiao Nuo''s nose was sour and his eyes were red. He could no longer help crying.


    "What? It''s really lawless. It''s against heaven to openly carry weapons in Ninghai. Hold on, the special police team has rushed and will arrive soon."


    Qi ruoxian was so angry that he was shivering all over. His face was livid and roared. Finally, he gave Xiao Nuo a reassurance.


    "Let them hurry!"


    Xiao Nuo listened to the gunfire more and more urgently. He couldn''t care about anything else anymore. He hung up the phone and rushed to the villa.


    With a bang, the door of the villa was violently knocked open, and a bloody figure rushed out holding the safe.


    "Ding Ning!"


    Xiao Nuo''s small mouth shriveled, and his tears came down with a cry of grievance.


    "I''m fine. It''s too late. I can only detonate in the river nearby. You hide first. There''s a group of outlaws in here."


    Ding Ning, unable to comfort her, hurriedly left a word and ran to the river.

 Chapter 306

    "You... Be careful!"


    Xiao Nuo''s heart tightly clutched together and shouted with a crying cavity.


    With the bang of a gun, a blood flower flew on Xiao Nuo''s shoulder.


    "Catch her. They''re together."


    A group of guards rushed out of the collapsed villa gate and rushed to Xiao Nuo, who covered his shoulders and turned pale.


    "Damn it, he saved you. You even shot him. You all deserve it!"


    Xiao Nuo''s face was livid. He turned over and hid behind the car. He raised his hand and shot two shots.


    Two guards were hit in the middle of the eyebrows and fell to the ground with a dull hum.


    "Kill this smelly woman!"


    A group of guards, like well-trained veterans, quickly dispersed and kept shooting at Xiao Nuo.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Guns come and go. It''s like setting off firecrackers. It''s not lively.


    Xiao Nuo''s single gun is not the opponent of so many people. He can''t lift his head when he is suppressed by fire. The bullet has long been empty and has no power to fight back.


    Several guards looked at each other and quickly surrounded each other, trying to sneak around behind Xiao Nuo.


    When a guard cat was passing a car, a powerful arm suddenly strangled his neck from behind, twisted it, clicked and died silently.


    Yu Qian picked up the guard''s gun and bullet, picked it up and played with it for a long time. He found that he didn''t know how to play, so he had to smile bitterly and throw the gun and cartridge clip at Xiao Nuo.


    Xiao Nuo''s shoulder injury was just right. At the moment, she was shot again. Her face was white with pain.


    In the hail of bullets, she suddenly heard a "poof", and a gun and cartridge clip fell at her feet.


    Xiao Nuo was happy and looked up. Yu Qian hid behind a car, gave her a thumbs up, made a sign of refueling, and quietly touched a guard.


    Xiao Nuo''s mouth is slightly warped. Yu Qian is very righteous.


    With a gun in hand, she was refreshed. She slipped under the car to the opposite side, rolled on the ground and the bullet came out of the chamber.


    "Ah..."


    With two quick and short screams, the two guards became the dead under the gun again.


    "There, concentrate your fire and kill her!"


    The position of the car Xiao Nuo avoided was exposed again, and the bullet rain came like a waterfall.


    "Da Da!"


    I don''t know who it is, but he took out his submachine gun and fired wildly at Xiao Nuo''s position.


    "Oh, wow..."


    The window was soon broken, and the glass fragments flew around, scraping Xiao Nuo''s beautiful face.


    Xiao Nuo breathed heavily and his heart jumped. Although she was once the captain of the special police and had performed countless tasks, she had never experienced such a scene of gunfire. It was false to say that she was not afraid or nervous.


    Especially now that the gun battle is gradually escalating, these outlaws even take out submachine guns. Maybe they even dare to use grenades at the next moment.


    "Poof", I was really afraid of what came. A grenade fell beside her and scared her dead soul.


    Now she was dead. Her brain was blank. She didn''t think about it. Almost instinctively, she grabbed the grenade and threw it out.


    With a violent explosion, the grenade happened to fall under the car where the three guards were hiding, detonated the fuel tank and blew the three guards up.


    But the crisis has not been eliminated. This grenade is lucky to be thrown out, and the second, third and fourth... Will come one after another.


    The moment Xiao Nuo threw back the grenade, he didn''t think about it. The cat ran away and ran away.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as she got up and left, her car was detonated by a grenade. She flew out of the huge explosion and fell heavily to the ground. She didn''t know whether she was alive or dead.


    "Boom!"


    A violent vibration came from the ground, and the river in the distance jumped up more than ten meters of waves like a white dragon going to the sea.


    "Have you detonated successfully? Ding Ning, are you okay? Sorry, I''ll go first..."


    Xiao Nuo''s blood surged out like money. His eyes looked at the location of the river. His beautiful big eyes were covered with a layer of dead gray and gradually became dim


    "Da Da..."


    "Boom, boom..."


    The special police finally arrived, with angry flames flashing at the muzzle of the gun and crazy shooting at these outlaws.


    "Captain, wake up!"


    "Captain, how are you? Hold on!"


    "Captain, don''t sleep, don''t sleep, hold on, hold on!"


    "We''ll be in the hospital soon. We must hold on!"


    ¡­¡­


    A sound was close to his ear, but it seemed that the familiar sound far away echoed in Xiao Nuo''s ear.


    She tried to open her eyes, but her eyelids were as heavy as a kilo, so she couldn''t open them; She tried to open her mouth and ask Ding Ning how she was, but her throat was burning like a fire, so she couldn''t make a sound; In front of a black, completely lost consciousness!


    When she woke up again, the strong smell of disinfectant let her know that she should be safe in the hospital.


    But as soon as she thought of Ding Ning, her heart immediately became a ball, suddenly opened her eyes and turned over to sit up.


    "Ah!"


    The pain all over made her scream and woke up Xiao Yao who was sleeping at the head of the bed.


    "Sister Nuo, thank God you''re awake. You''ve just finished the operation and the wound hasn''t healed yet. Don''t move!"


    Xiao Yao rubbed her bleary eyes, showed a surprise smile, hurriedly pressed Xiao Nuo to keep her from moving.


    "Ding Ning, Ding Ning, how is he?"


    Xiao Nuo held Xiao Yao''s hand tightly and asked nervously.


    "Hey! I''ve really convinced you two. The first thing to do when you wake up is to ask each other how they are. It''s really worthy of being a couple."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, letting Xiao Nuo breathe a long sigh of relief, lying down at ease and said with relief: "he''s fine¡°


    "He''s fine. Your business is very big. If your brother-in-law hadn''t been seriously injured and insisted on operating on you in person and robbing you from death, you would be dead this time."


    Xiao Yao said unhappily, "is it so hard to be a criminal police captain? How long has he been in office? He has lived in the hospital twice in a row. It''s too dangerous."


    "He, how is he?"


    Xiao Nuo directly ignored her broken thoughts and asked nervously.


    As Xiao Yao spoke with envy and love, Xiao Nuo knew what had happened.


    It turned out that Xiao Nuo was injured by the explosion. When he was sent to the hospital after the battle, he was almost out of breath.


    The doctor carried out emergency rescue, but finally declared failure, saying that Xiao Nuo died.


    At this time, dingning, who was covered with blood and lame with one leg, hurried here and insisted that Xiao Nuo would never die like a madman.


    Everyone thought that he was stimulated and advised him to take pity and treat his injury quickly, but his red eyes drove everyone out of the operating room, dragged him seriously, and spent four hours just pulling Xiao Nuo back from the death line.


    Xiao Yao cried, saying that after Ding Ning finished the operation for her, he fainted as soon as he opened the door of the operating room. His face was white as paper, and even the ground of the operating room was red with his blood.


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes were red, his heart hurt like a needle, sweet and uncomfortable: "how is he now?"


    "My brother-in-law''s physical quality is not covered. You have been in a coma for three days. He got up the next morning and guarded you for two days. He just went to rest. Do you want me to call him?"


    Xiao Yao looks in a good mood, with rosy cheeks and bright lights.


    "Don''t disturb his rest!"


    Xiao Nuo looked at her suspiciously: "how do I feel that you are very happy?"


    Xiao Yao blushed and said with a guilty heart, "of course I''m happy when you wake up."


    Xiao Nuo looked at her incredulously: "certainly not. Your expression is obviously coquettish."


    "Sister Nuo, don''t talk nonsense. Your life and death are uncertain. I''m not in the mood to complain."


    Xiao Yao''s face was wronged, but his heart was like a deer. Didn''t people secretly wipe his body while his brother-in-law was in a coma? Does that count? Not really?


    Xiao Nuo just woke up, still a little tired, and didn''t bother to entangle with her on this issue, "don''t my parents know?"


    "I don''t know. My brother-in-law helped you finish the operation, so he specially ordered not to tell your parents."


    Xiao Yao said quickly.


    "That''s good, that''s good. I''m a little dizzy. I''ll sleep again."


    Xiao Nuo breathed a sigh of relief. He felt dizzy and sleepy again.


    Xiaoyao Haochi nibbled his lips, crept up and walked out of the ward, closed the door and quietly came to Ding Ning''s ward.


    Seeing that Ding Ning was sleeping like a dead pig like the previous two days, Xiao Yao crazily picked up his face and stroked his pale face, He whispered to himself, "brother-in-law, you know what? When I saw your red eyes and said that sister Nuo would never die. When I tried my best to save her, my heart hurt and I envy sister Nuo. If one day you can treat me like sister Nuo, even if I die, I have no regrets."


    Ding Ning was very tired. He had never been so tired. Because he was shot more than ten times by the guards, he delayed his time. As soon as he threw the bomb into the river, it exploded immediately.


    He couldn''t escape. The huge explosion shock wave blew him out. If his bone hadn''t mutated, his right leg would have to be broken.


    Even so, his right leg was basically just a bone shelf, with only a few pieces of broken meat drooping.


    But when he was sent to the hospital, he heard the bad news of Xiao Nuo''s death. At that moment, he almost went crazy, exhausted all his strength, endured the pain with strong perseverance, and persisted for more than four hours to save Xiao Nuo.


    His powers and Qi were exhausted. Even the double faced Buddha was depressed and dull, which made him tired. He could only fall into deep sleep and try to recover as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, before he fainted, he told Xiaoyao not to let anyone heal him. He would repair himself, so he didn''t reveal the secret of his super self-healing power.


    But after suffering Xiaoyao, he had to run at both ends to take care of Xiao Nuo and him, which made him feel guilty.


    But I didn''t know Xiao Yao enjoyed it. I wanted to be so close to him all my life to take care of him and wipe the oil while he was asleep.


    That night, because Ding Ning detonated the bomb in time, Guoan did not go out on a large scale as the man in black thought. Instead, it was strictly guarded and heavily guarded, so that he had to terminate the plan.


    This made the black robe almost crazy. I wanted to cut Ding Ning into pieces.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to kill Ding Ning directly. Unfortunately, there is always an expert behind Ding Ning, which makes him afraid to act rashly.


    After planning for so long, such a good opportunity was missed. Liu Junwei was officially dismissed by the National Security Bureau and went through the resignation procedures, which was of no value to him.


    But Liu Junwei is a smart man. Although he has a bad reputation now, he also has an uncle who serves as the chairman of the board of directors of Shenglong group. He may be able to use it in the future.


    What black robed people value most is that Liu Junwei is not only a high IQ, but also a native of Ninghai. In addition, he has a wide range of contacts in Guoan. In particular, this guy is also full of bad water, which can provide great help for the organization to gain a firm foothold in China.

 Chapter 307

    Therefore, the black robed man made an exception and rewarded Liu Junwei with a genetic potion to transform him into a black iron soldier, which made the ambitious Liu Junwei grateful, respectful and obedient to him.


    When night fell and Ding Ning woke up from deep sleep, Xiao Yao had left. He twisted his neck, moved his rusty bones, and made a crackling bone explosion.


    "Eh, xiaodingding''s bones have been refined to this extent. Good, good."


    A sudden voice made Ding Ning stiff, slowly raised his head and looked at the familiar fat face sitting on the sofa in the dark.


    His eyes turned red. With infinite grievances, he choked and shouted, "second master!"


    The God of wealth looked at Ding Ning like a child. His nose was sour, his eyes were red, and he said softly, "child, it''s hard for you."


    "Woo".


    Ding Ning couldn''t help his grievances any longer, and burst into tears. "Second master, where have you been? Where''s your father? Where''s your master''s father? What about Uncle Wu and sister Qiao? Don''t you want Ning Ning? Ning Ning misses you so much."


    "Well, well, how old are you, and you still pee."


    The figure of the God of wealth flashed and appeared beside the hospital bed. He spoiled and rubbed Ding Ning''s head: "how can we not want you? It''s just that we have our own things to do and can''t be with you."


    "Well... You can''t even call? I thought you didn''t want me, Wuwuwuwu... I knew you wouldn''t want me..."


    The depression accumulated in Ding Ning''s heart was like the flood of opening the gate, crying and laughing like a child.


    The God of wealth patted him on the shoulder with compassion and comforted him. After more than ten years of living together day and night, he watched him grow from a toddler to a guy taller than him. He was filled with emotion.


    They were alone and treated Ding Ning as their own son. Looking at his wronged appearance, their hearts were sour.


    "Well, little Tintin, you''ve grown up to be a man now. Don''t cry endlessly like a woman. It''s almost all right."


    The God of wealth smiled and said, "I''m looking for you. Your father has something to do."


    Ding Ning stopped her tears, embarrassed to wipe her red eyes and bet on her airway: "you play and disappear without saying a word. Now you have something to do with me. Come to me, don''t do it."


    "Cut, little Tintin, haven''t you lost your temper for years?"


    The God of wealth shook hands with each other, made a clicking sound of bone dislocation, and stared at Ding Ning with ill intentions.


    Ding Ning disdained his lips: "don''t scare me and apologize to me."


    "Why?" The God of wealth held his head high and said with a stem around his neck.


    Ding Ning roared, "don''t call me little Ding Ding."


    "Oh, I''m sorry, little Dingding. I''m used to it. I apologize to you. I''m sorry, little Dingding. The second master shouldn''t call you little Dingding. You''re big Dingding now."


    The God of wealth''s fat face was full of obscene color. He apologized and was insincere.


    "You..."


    Ding Ning was angry for a while. This no serious second master was his closest master, but it was also the one that gave him the most headache and frustration.


    "By the way, little Tintin, is that big breasted beauty your horse?"


    The God of wealth had an ambiguous smile on his face.


    "Big breast beauty? You say Xiao Yao?"


    Ding Ning was stunned, hurriedly shook his head and said, "second master, don''t talk nonsense. That''s my friend."


    "Cut, friend?"


    The God of wealth looked disdainful and said with a wink: "friends will kiss, hug and touch you while you sleep? They also whispered to you affectionately. The second master is not blind and deaf."


    Ding Ning scratched his head and looked embarrassed: "no? She kissed me? It''s impossible. She''s my friend, not my girlfriend."


    "You sleep like a dead pig. You know a fart, but then again, the girl has a big chest and a big butt. She looks good. She seems to like you so much. It''s good to take her away."


    The God of wealth looked obscene, almost without drooling.


    "Second master, don''t talk nonsense. I have a girlfriend. She is an ordinary friend of mine."


    Ding Ning''s coy face, a little shy.


    "Come on, don''t pretend with me. Second master understands that men are still called men if they are not romantic? I think in those years, second master was also handsome and elegant. Thousands of flowers passed by and leaves didn''t touch the body, which made thousands of girls crazy..."


    The God of wealth said with a smelly fart on his face, immersed in the coquettish memories of the past.


    Ding Ning curled his lips, knowing that he could not be entangled with him on such a topic, otherwise the dirty fat man could say that he did not take a heavy sample for three days and nights. He quickly interrupted: "second master, where are dad and master father? Where are they now? Where have you been these years?"


    "Xiaodingding, the second master came this time just to tell you what your father meant. You''ll know the rest later. You just need to know that we have powerful enemies hiding in the dark. We''ve been disconnected from you these years for fear of putting you in danger because of us."


    Speaking of business, The God of wealth restrained his cynicism: "According to your father''s meaning, I don''t want you to go through this muddy water. I hope you can live an ordinary life in your life. After two years, you go to Yanjing to propose marriage with a certificate and marry the daughter of the Xiao family. But now it seems that you are destined not to be content with the status quo. Your father and our masters are both happy and worried."


    "Second master, I''m not afraid. I''m very powerful now. Can you tell me who the enemy is?"


    For the first time, Ding Ning listened to the second master talking about the enemy. He clenched his fist and asked with expectation on his face.


    The God of wealth looked at him and shook his head: "your father didn''t let me say, I can''t tell you."


    Seeing Ding Ning''s disappointment, the God of wealth patted him on the shoulder and said with a bitter smile: "it''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but that we don''t even know who the enemy is. We just have a suspect, but we''re not sure. It''s for your own good not to tell you. You should understand this."


    "How could this happen? What''s the matter? Even the enemy doesn''t know who it is? At least, you have to tell me how to get revenge?"


    Ding Ning clenched his fist, clenched it again and again, and felt uneasy.


    "This is the gratitude and resentment of our older generation, which is related to the lives of 25 brothers. The enemy has a deep mind, so he set up a maze and misled us. Therefore, before we find the real murderer, we all bear it. Don''t think the second master despises you. Your strength is far from enough."


    The God of wealth said solemnly.


    "I haven''t had a fight. How do you know I''m far away? I''m not a child anymore."


    Ding Ning said unconvinced, young and vigorous.


    "Yo, you still have a temper, don''t you? If you''re not convinced, come and have two moves with the second master. Let the second master see if your Kung Fu has been wasted these years."


    The God of wealth said jokingly, living in seclusion for more than ten years and practicing kung fu hard, he has absolute confidence in his skills.


    "Then try!"


    With a malicious smile, Ding Ning suddenly rose like a hunting cheetah and punched the fat belly of the God of wealth.


    With a "whoosh", the God of wealth didn''t look fat, but his action was outrageous. Before Ding Ning was about to hit him in the belly, the whole man moved out strangely and could avoid this blow without delay.


    Ding Ning gave a low cry, pointed with his fist, turned the knife with his finger, and cut the God of wealth''s shoulder obliquely with the roaring wind.


    The God of wealth turned around in situ, and an irresistible rotating force came, which made the finger knife deviate and slide along his body.


    Ding Ning followed the power of rotation, his body did not retreat, but went straight into the arms of the God of wealth. At the same time, he took his fingers into his palm, waved his palm into a knife, and took it out obliquely from bottom to top and cut it under the ribs of the God of wealth.


    The God of wealth smiled, and the whole man suddenly curled up into a ball. His fat body greeted Ding Ning like a ball, "bang", and they collided.


    Ding Ning looked at the God of wealth in amazement. It was like an oversized table tennis ball bouncing in the small ward, one point two, two points four, four points eight, eight points sixteen


    In the twinkling of an eye, the ward was full of large meat balls transformed by the God of wealth, there were hundreds of them, and it was impossible to tell which was the real body.


    The strangest thing is that the meat ball is wrapped with the terrible sound of air friction. Its strength can be imagined. However, such a strong force bumps against the wall or hospital bed, but it bounces up gently without making a sound.


    Ding Ning''s heart was tight, but he was not afraid at all. He was full of war spirit. In the face of the attack and threat of hundreds of meat balls, he closed his eyes.


    The speed of these meat balls is too fast. The fast naked eye can''t distinguish which is the real body. He can only distinguish it by mental power.


    "Be careful!"


    The proud voice of the God of wealth came, and hundreds of meat balls that kept jumping and bouncing in the ward roared and hit Ding Ning like bullets.


    Ding Ning suddenly opened his eyes and burst into a terrible light. A smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. He found it!


    Ignoring the overwhelming meat ball, his body flashed in front of a meat ball like a ghost and pointed to the sword.


    "Hey, I can find my real body, good, good!"


    With the praise of the God of wealth, hundreds of meat balls jumping around the house suddenly disappeared, leaving only the real meat ball showing the original appearance of the God of wealth.


    Ding Ning smiled proudly and was about to withdraw his strength, but heard the God of wealth whisper: "come on, let me try if your strength has improved."


    With the cry, the God of wealth opened his mouth and sucked hard like a whale swallowing a snake, and the whole person expanded like a balloon.


    With a "hiss" sound, the clothes of the God of wealth were broken, leaving only a pair of red boxer pants. It is estimated that they are specially made, which can expand with the expansion of his flesh.


    A different color flashed in Ding Ning''s eyes. At the moment, the God of wealth turned into a meat mountain, and the fat all over fluctuated like waves.


    "With all your strength!"


    The voice of the God of wealth came with absolute confidence.


    "OK, I''m coming!"


    Ding Ning smiled, turned his finger into a fist and roared to the meat mountain.


    With the sound of "bang", Ding Ning''s face changed dramatically. This punch full of his 80% strength hit the meat mountain. It was as slippery as hitting the water. Qiu was not forced. The meat mountain rippled like water waves, unloading his power layer by layer and turning it into nothing.


    "Is that all? It''s not enough to tickle me? Come again!"


    The proud voice of the God of wealth made Ding Ning angry.


    Aware of the second master''s strong defense, Ding Ning was not afraid to hurt him. He immediately gave a soft drink, hit him with all his strength, and rushed away with five dark forces.


    "Bang!"


    "Is that the strength? Xiao Ding... Eh!"


    Before the joking words of the God of wealth were finished, he suddenly gave a dull hum.


    Meat mountain surged like a tsunami, setting off a wave of meat waves, constantly dissolving Ding Ning''s five dark strengths.

 Chapter 308

    Ding Ning proudly hugged his arm: "what''s up, second master? Does this dark spirit taste good?"


    "Hum, it''s just dark strength. It''s none of my business!"


    The meat mountain gradually shrinks and soon recovers its original appearance, but the God of wealth turns red and angry. It is obvious that he has suffered a dark loss.


    "Hee hee, second master, I have left my hand. I only use five strength. If I use nine strength, I''m afraid you''ll get hurt."


    Ding Ning put his arm around the shoulder of the God of wealth and said with a sad face.


    The God of Wealth showed a touch of disdain at the corner of his mouth: "this is not my strongest defense state, but I suffered a little loss when I underestimated the enemy."


    "Hum, you just have a hard mouth!"


    Ding Ning always knew that the second master was a master who was never willing to suffer losses. He muttered in contempt.


    "Are you really the second master to tell you jokes?"


    The God of wealth looked positive: "then I''ll let you feel the real strength of the second master."


    Ding Ning looked stunned. Unexpectedly, the second master was so serious. Before being discouraged, the God of wealth suddenly exuded a terrible momentum.


    That momentum was like awe inspiring power, which made Ding Ning''s hands and feet cold. Unexpectedly, he had a heart of fear and his eyes showed a look of horror.


    As soon as the momentum of the God of wealth was issued, he said proudly, "what''s the feeling?"


    "I feel irresistible, my confidence collapses, and my combat power will be greatly weakened. What kind of martial arts is this?"


    Ding Ning asked with lingering fear.


    "This is not martial arts, this is the potential of a strong master!"


    The God of wealth raised his eyebrows proudly and sat down on the sofa, awkwardly raising his legs and shaking.


    "Shi? Master Shi''s second master is a master?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up and asked excitedly.


    "Of course, what a martial arts genius the second master is. If he hasn''t been a master for so many years, he''ll fart."


    The God of wealth said with a sad face.


    "What about the great master? Are Uncle Wu and sister qiao''er great masters? And dad?"


    Ding Ning asked excitedly.


    The God of wealth''s proud face immediately collapsed. His nose was not his nose, but his eyes: "except for your clever sister, your master father and three masters are masters."


    Ding Ning asked eagerly, "what about dad?"


    "Your father is not a master."


    A look of admiration flashed in the God of wealth''s eyes, "but the combat power is far better than the master. Even if it is a great master, your father can fight."


    "What? Daddy is so awesome?"


    Ding Ning clenched his fist excitedly.


    "Cow?" A look of indignation flashed across the God of wealth''s face: "if your father hadn''t been abandoned, what would a great master have done?"


    "What are you talking about? Dad was abandoned? Who is it? Who is it?"


    Ding Ning was shocked all over, and his eyes were red in an instant. He roared angrily, and his killing intention was undisguised.


    "Er! You''ll know that later."


    The God of wealth was surprised that he had leaked his mouth and said vaguely.


    "Second master, just tell me. I promise I won''t be impulsive."


    Ding Ning was murderous and restrained. He sat next to the God of wealth with a clever face and shook his arm.


    "Come on, don''t follow me. It''s for your own good not to tell you. When the time is ripe, your father will tell you himself."


    The God of wealth turned his mouth. How many people are still playing with children.


    Seeing Ding Ning''s face lost, the God of wealth quickly changed the topic and said, "your cultivation is good among young people now. You have reached the dark strength period. Although it''s nothing in the ancient martial world, it''s also very good in the secular world."


    "Dark energy period? What do you mean?" Ding Ning said with a puzzled face.


    The God of wealth scratched his head and asked, "don''t you know the level of martial arts?"


    "None of you told me, but I''ve heard others say that martial arts are divided into seven levels: SSS, SS, s, a, B, C and D. a level is equivalent to a martial arts master, s level is equivalent to a master, SS level is equivalent to a great master, and SSS level is equivalent to a martial god."


    "Who did you listen to?"


    The God of wealth''s face became very strange: "haven''t I told you the level of martial arts before?"


    "No, isn''t it?"


    Ding Ning''s father-in-law was confused.


    The God of wealth had a red face, and told Ding Ning that he was responsible for the classification of the warriors. He thought he had told Ding Ning before, and the result was a big oolong.


    Fortunately, it''s better to make up for it now. I immediately coughed and said, "what you said about the level division is not wrong, but that''s the level division standard of foreigners. I tell you that the people of this level division must be some special departments?"


    Ding Ning nodded. Although he didn''t know which department Qiu Hong was from, he must be from a special department.


    "Martial arts are divided into modern martial arts system and ancient martial arts system. The ancient martial arts system is divided into human martial arts, Xuanwu, earthly martial arts, heavenly martial arts and Zhenwu. Of course, there is a realm above Zhenwu, which is called divine martial arts, but no one dares to determine whether this realm really exists. After all, few people can reach Zhenwu realm. Divine martial arts is just a legend."


    The God of wealth said solemnly: "The modern martial arts also have a detailed hierarchy in the outer kingdom of China, which is divided into mingjin''er, dingjin''er, huajin''er, master, great master and martial god. As for the ABCD level you mentioned, it is the international standard for the division of martial arts, which is made by foreigners. Although the hierarchy is very clear, the concept is very vague. It only depends on strength, speed and reaction One of them can be promoted if it meets the standard. It simply can''t reflect the breadth and depth of our Shenzhou martial arts. "


    Ding Ning suddenly said, "no wonder there will be a situation where Level C fighters defeat level B fighters."


    "The foreign devils know a little about martial arts. They rely on data to speak. They just play the piano indiscriminately. They don''t know how profound and data-based martial arts is. Hehe, it''s a joke. Don''t talk about martial arts. Even ordinary people have the potential to explode. It''s hard to say that level-D martial arts can explode into Level-A martial arts? It''s funny to recognize them There are only some special departments of the country to divide the standards. After all, we should be in line with international standards. In fact, in our Shenzhou, the level of modern fighters has detailed division and standards. "


    The God of wealth was thirsty and motioned Ding Ning to pour him a glass of water. Ding Ning skillfully poured him water. The God of wealth took a sip and then continued: "mingjiner is not only the threshold for entering the martial arts, but also a process of polishing the body and controlling power. With the proficiency in the distribution and use of power, it is divided into four levels: early stage, middle stage, late stage and peak."


    Speaking of this, the God of wealth glanced at Ding Ning: "when you first came to Ninghai to study, you were at the peak of Ming Jiner, but according to the level of ancient martial arts, you were in the early stage of human martial arts."


    Ding Ning listened more and more confused: "am I a modern warrior or an ancient warrior?"


    "You are a master of both ancient and modern martial arts."


    The God of wealth smiled bitterly: "according to the truth, you should be an ancient warrior, but the ancient warrior is too dependent on Reiki, and the Reiki on the earth is thin, so you can only cultivate both. After all, the modern warrior has no dependence on Reiki, but depends on constantly polishing his physical quality and breaking through the limits of the human body again and again to improve his strength."


    Speaking of which, The God of Wealth showed a look of admiration: "Your father was an ancient martial artist, but he was abandoned in those years, and his cultivation achievements in his life came to naught. Later, with his extraordinary perseverance, he embarked on the road of modern martial artist again. I don''t know how much pain he suffered and how many crimes he suffered, so he can have today''s strength. If his cultivation achievements were not abandoned in those years, I''m afraid it is at least in the tianwu realm now."


    Ding Ning clenched his fist tightly and swore to himself that one day he would cut the bastard who had abandoned his father''s Dantian and breathe for his father.


    The God of wealth sipped his tea and continued: "you learn medicine with sister Qiao. You must know that there is natural Qi in the human body. Dark strength is also divided into four levels: early stage, middle stage, late stage and peak. The so-called dark strength is that you can initially use the true Qi in the human meridians to form a dark strength to invade the enemy''s body and cause damage to the enemy during combat."


    "What about the strength?" Ding Ning asked tirelessly.


    "When huajiner comes, he can be called a master. His control of Jindao has reached the level of perfection. He can separate the Jindao in his body to hurt the enemy, and form a Jindao shield for defense. It can also be divided into four levels: initial stage, middle stage, late stage and peak. Even in China, there are not many who can reach huajiner master."


    The God of wealth drank up the tea in one breath, put down the cup and said with a beaming smile: "at the master level, harmony and strength are different. The master has been able to understand his own potential and use the potential to oppress others. Under the master''s potential, the enemy will have an invincible mind and lose his will to fight. Even if he bites his teeth to fight, his combat strength will be reduced sharply."


    "What if two masters fight?"


    Ding Ning asked curiously.


    "It depends on who has a strong potential and who has a strong potential, who can win. Of course, potential is only one aspect, and there are competitions in strength, speed, responsiveness, combat effectiveness and so on. Moreover, everyone understands the potential differently. Therefore, as a master, his real combat effectiveness may be very different."


    The God of wealth said with a sad face: "your second master, I understand that I am on the defensive. In the realm of a master, basically no one can break my defensive, which belongs to an invincible state."


    "What about dad? Can''t you break your defense?"


    Ding Ning asked very seriously, but made the God of wealth look black and waved his hand impatiently: "can you not compare your father''s pervert with me? The Dantian is gone, but he has more Qi stored in his meridians than in my Dantian. In addition, what he understands is the blade posture, which is indestructible. No master can carry his posture at all."


    "What about Uncle Wu?" Ding Ning is still merciless to expose the cowhide of the God of wealth.


    The God of wealth pulled his fat face and turned his eyes angrily: "your little Uncle Wu is also a pervert. His arrow potential, even your father should be afraid of three points. They don''t count."


    "Well, they don''t count. What about the great master?"


    Ding Ning, this is the rhythm of resolutely carrying out the face beating to the end.


    "Er! The sour Confucian cultivates noble and righteous Qi. His realm is higher than me. I can''t bear his potential for the time being."


    The God of wealth''s eyelids jumped, his face was not red and breathless, and he said, "I''m just in the middle of the guru. The old sour Confucian is already in the later stage of the guru. When I step into the later stage, he will certainly not break my defense."


    "If you cut, you will boast and return the master''s territory to invincible. Now it seems that you are still the weakest among them."


    Ding Ning disdained his lips.


    "Fart, your sister can''t break my defense."


    The God of wealth became angry and roared with a red face.


    Ding Ning almost didn''t smile and sprayed: "second master, can we have a face? Sister Qiao doesn''t know martial arts at all. Why don''t you say that the second dog next door can''t break your defense?"


    The God of wealth''s fat face twitched and gasped: "little bastard, you know fart, sister Qiao can''t do martial arts, but she is a spiritual master, do you know?"

 Chapter 309

    "What is a spiritual master?"


    Ding Ning is still easy to learn. He stopped attacking the God of wealth and asked modestly.


    The God of wealth finally found a little face, proudly lifted his legs, raised his chin to a 45 degree angle, squinted at the tea cup and didn''t speak.


    Ding Ning knew that the dead fat man began to play tricks again. He quickly and respectfully gave him a cup of tea, accompanied by a smiling face and said, "my invincible second master, please have tea."


    With a cold hum, the God of wealth slowly tasted tea, Then he said proudly: "There are two kinds of ancient martial arts practitioners. One is the well-known ancient martial arts, and the other is the spiritual master. The spiritual master and the ancient martial arts take a completely different path of cultivation. The ancient martial arts cultivate Qi, while the spiritual master cultivates spiritual power. The level is the same as that of the ancient martial arts, but the name has changed slightly. They are human spiritual master, Xuanling master, earth spiritual master, heavenly spiritual master and true spiritual master."


    Speaking of spiritual masters, The God of wealth has a complicated expression: "The conditions for becoming a spiritual master are extremely harsh. Physique, innate mental strength, blood, inheritance of skills, acquired opportunities and so on are indispensable. Your sister Qiao is very hidden. Even we always think she is just an ordinary person proficient in medicine and cooking. If we hadn''t met a supernatural event some time ago, sister Qiao would have acted boldly. I''m afraid we still don''t know she is a spiritual master ¡£¡±


    Ding Ning was shocked. He really couldn''t figure out the relationship between these people: "do you still trust sister Qiao?"


    "Of course, your Qiao sister has now been upgraded to your third martial mother. Of course, she is her own. What''s more, in those years, Qiao sister was the lifesaver of all of us."


    The triumphant way of the God of wealth.


    "Ah, Uncle Wu is finally with sister Qiao?"


    Ding Ning was surprised. When he was very young, he knew that sister Qiao liked Uncle Wu, and Uncle Wu liked sister Qiao, but Uncle Wu was dull and insensitive to feelings.


    Obviously, they both have each other in their hearts, but they ignore each other when they meet. It took so many years.


    The God of wealth flashed a touch of remembrance and sadness at the bottom of his eyes: "it''s not that they are finally together, but that they are finally reconciled."


    "Reconciled? They weren''t before..."


    Ding Ning opened his eyes in amazement and asked strangely.


    "They were lovers before. Sister Qiao gave birth to a daughter for your uncle Xiao Wu. But later, we left their mother and mother because of something. As a result, the village where sister Qiao lived was bloodwashed by our enemies. Sister Qiao managed to escape from her birth, but she lost her daughter on the way to escape. Therefore, both of them have a thorn in their hearts. No one pays attention to them these years Who, if it weren''t for this supernatural event, your little martial uncle almost didn''t die. Sister Qiao might not be able to forgive you. "


    The God of wealth smiled bitterly. He didn''t tell Ding Ning that it was because he wanted to save his father that Uncle Wu abandoned his wife and went to prison without hesitation, which brought disaster to sister Qiao''s village. After the incident, Duan Xiaowu was devastated, but he didn''t regret it at all. In the face of sister Qiao''s scolding and questioning, he bowed his head and didn''t say a word, and never admitted his mistake. Sister Qiao was also a stubborn temper, which led the couple to ignore each other for more than 20 years.


    To this end, Ding Ning''s father was full of guilt, so he disguised himself as Ding Wuyan, ruined his face, apologized to sister Qiao, and gave her the ancestral medical books to study, which did not mean to compensate her.


    Fortunately, now more than 20 years have passed, sister Qiao''s heart knot has been opened. When Duan Xiaowu''s life is in danger, the couple finally reconciled, which makes everyone relieved.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were tongue tied. He had just noticed that Uncle Wu and sister Qiao liked each other silently, but they didn''t communicate with each other. He thought it was Lang Youqing''s concubine who was deliberately embarrassed to speak. Unexpectedly, he was originally a couple.


    What he doesn''t know is that Duan Xiaowu''s heart is no longer painful, and he is not willing to take the initiative to make up with sister Qiao. It comes from his guilt, because after the plot to bury 25 brothers, they vowed not to avenge their brothers and never to start a family.


    But during his healing, he still couldn''t help falling in love with sister Qiao. They impulsively had the reality of husband and wife and gave birth to a daughter.


    For Duan Xiaowu, who regards the oath as glory, it is not only a betrayal of his brothers, but also a blasphemy of his oath. Therefore, he deliberately keeps a distance from sister Qiao and makes this knot open only recently.


    But anyway, Ding Ning was happy for them. "Second master, what supernatural events have you encountered? Are there really ghosts in this world?"


    There was a lingering fear on the God of wealth''s face: "I never believed in these ghosts and gods before, but this time I really met ghosts. Maybe I can''t call them ghosts. According to your sister Qiao, it''s not a ghost. It''s a martial artist with extremely strong cultivation. After his body dies, his soul doesn''t die, and the remnant spirits haunt him. Such remnant spirits can only be seen by the spiritual master with open eyes. Anyway, we can''t see them. Kung Fu is useless, I was almost killed by that ghost. If sister Qiao hadn''t done it, we would all be finished. Even if we didn''t die, we would have to become crazy. "


    The God of wealth said a concise and comprehensive word. Obviously, he didn''t want to say more. Let Ding Ning smash his mouth and look depressed.


    "Well, I''m here to send a message to your father. Your father asked you to join the" dragon soul "special team, participate in the military contest, win the champion of the international special forces competition and compete for the title of" dragon tooth. "


    The God of wealth said with an extremely serious look.


    "Dragon soul special team? I don''t know where the door is. I''m just a doctor. How can I participate in the military competition? Also the international special forces competition? Hehe, second master, are you kidding?"


    Ding Ning looked silly and subconsciously stretched out his hand to touch the forehead of the God of wealth. He didn''t have a fever. How can he talk nonsense.


    The color of nostalgia in the eyes of the God of wealth flashed away and said very seriously: "I''m not kidding you. That''s what your father meant." dragon soul "was once the strongest special force in China, and" dragon tooth "was the title of the strongest soldier of" dragon soul ". Now our enemies want to reach into the" dragon soul ", so you must stop them and win the title of" dragon tooth ", This is very good for your future development. "


    "Enemy? OK, I promise, but how can I join" dragon soul "


    Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Dad didn''t want to tell him anything, which made him very angry. He didn''t want to promise at all, but as soon as he heard about his enemy, he immediately changed his mind.


    Since you don''t tell me anything, I''ll check it myself. Since the enemy wants to put his claws into the "dragon soul", it will certainly leave clues.


    "This time you successfully stopped the explosion. Ninghai National Security Bureau will give you the honorary title of" security adviser "as a reward. Will the director recommend you to join the sword special forces in Ninghai police garrison area, and then participate in the military competition next spring to win the first place? Naturally, many special forces will extend olive branches to you. At that time, Just choose "dragon soul". Then, you will participate in the international special forces competition on behalf of "dragon soul". Only after winning the first prize can you be qualified to compete for the title of "wolf tooth". However, you can''t use your current appearance and identity to participate in the competition. Have you prepared a new identity and information for you? Write it down and destroy it immediately. "


    Seeing Ding Ning''s promise, the God of wealth smiled and took out a document and handed it to him, Then take out a biological simulation skin and throw it to him: "this is the latest upgraded biological simulation skin of sister Qiao. After the new year, will your current identity disappear reasonably for a period of time? You need to use your new identity for one month''s special training, and then participate in the military competition in March on behalf of Ninghai Police Reserve."


    Ding Ning fondly played with the biological simulation skin and asked in surprise, "what are the new functions after the upgrade?"


    "The defense is stronger. Ordinary bullets can''t break through. There is also to resolve the damage. The power of attack will be shared by the whole simulated skin. This is the latest product made according to my defense principle."


    The God of wealth said with a sad face, "there is another function, that is, anti injury. In close combat, when others hit you, they will be rebounded by 30% of their strength, which is the patent of the great master level strong."


    "Wow, Qiao is Qiao. It''s really great."


    Ding Ning was overjoyed and wanted to equip his skin now.


    "Xiaodingding, I''m leaving. I won''t see you again in a short time. If there''s something to find in the future, he''s your father and our brother. I can definitely trust him."


    The God of wealth looked at Ding Ning. He was stiff, lowered his head and said nothing. A touch of sadness of parting flashed in his eyes. "Come on, we are all looking at you. Don''t let us down, don''t let your father down. The day of meeting again won''t be too far away."


    Ding Ning had a deep sadness of separation in his heart. Only at this time did he reveal the emotion that belongs to his age.


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you that you still have a sister. She has been watching you. I believe you will meet soon."


    The God of wealth cut his sorrow of separation by means of GAGs.


    Ding Ning Huoran raised his head and looked unbelievable: "what are you talking about? I still have a sister?"


    "Yes, remember the scar that saved you?"


    The corner of the God of wealth''s mouth tilted, revealing a vague smile.


    That sister-in-law, who has never been masked, is really a tough role for women. She definitely deserves my boss. No wonder boss Longya is so obsessed.


    If he hadn''t come back this time to learn about his sister-in-law''s recent situation and got the report from the men sent to Yanjing to secretly protect her 20 years ago, he wouldn''t have known that her sister-in-law secretly adopted such a great adoptive daughter.


    Fuck sister? Child bride? Hey, hey, that girl is really worthy of Xiao dingning. Sister-in-law''s eyes are really good.


    "Remember, you know him?"


    Ding Ning suddenly stood up and asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know. That''s the man your sister sent to protect you."


    The God of wealth said with a smile, but he was secretly worried about Ding Ning. The boss booked him a girl from the Xiao family, and his sister-in-law booked him a child''s daughter-in-law. Who will the little guy marry? I''m really looking forward to it.


    "My sister, how dare I have a sister. She knows my existence and has been paying attention to me. Why? Why doesn''t she recognize me?"


    Ding Ning sat down on the bed, his mouth whispering.


    "Your sister doesn''t want to recognize you, but the enemy''s power is too strong. If something goes wrong, all her previous achievements may be wasted and all her achievements will be lost. So she must be careful. Besides, she found you after you became a net star. After she thoroughly washed her identity, she will come to you. Remember, you''re not fighting alone. We''re all watching you. Come on, Sao Nian, I flashed. "


    The God of wealth smiled and left quietly at a speed inconsistent with his huge body.


    Ding Ning looked up blankly. For a moment, he had not recovered from this huge amount of information.

 Chapter 310

    "Dudu, brother-in-law, are you awake?"


    Suddenly, Xiao Yao''s deliberately low voice came from outside the door.


    Ding Ning looked at the door of the ward in amazement. Is Xiao Yao coming so late?


    Suddenly remembered what the God of wealth had said before, Ding Ning swallowed the word "wake up" and hurriedly lay in bed pretending to sleep.


    With a "squeak", the door was gently opened. Xiaoyao sneaked in and crept to Ding Ning''s bed like a thief.


    Ding Ning wondered in her heart, what did the girl do in her ward in the middle of the night?


    "Brother in law, brother in law."


    Xiao Yao gently shook Ding Ning and shouted softly in his mouth.


    Ding Ning closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep, trying to see what the girl was doing.


    Xiao Yao''s heart beat very fast. He took a deep breath, patted his bulging chest and said to himself, "why hasn''t my brother-in-law slept for so long?"


    Ding Ning is funny to himself. It seems that there should be nothing urgent, but what''s the matter with this girl.


    Just when he was curious, he suddenly felt that his lips were covered with a soft cherry lip. Although it was only a skim, it made him stiff.


    "Brother in law, sister Nuo is awake. You will be discharged tomorrow. I don''t know when I will have the opportunity to get along with you alone."


    Xiao Yao''s quiet voice made Ding Ning''s brain roar. Doesn''t this girl like the black faced man? What do you think she means? It seems that she likes herself.


    She is Xiao Nuo''s best friend. This... This is too messy.


    In the sound of "rustling", Xiaoyao climbed into bed and pulled dingning''s arm as a pillow. All her soft bodies snuggled in his arms.


    "Brother-in-law, I feel so sad. It''s clear that I''m already your woman, but I can''t approach you openly like sister Nuo and enjoy your love. I can only hide and watch you silently."


    Xiao Yao whispered softly, "Sister Nuo is a proud woman. I know she can''t accept sharing her lover with other women. Even if I''m her best friend, I don''t blame her. Any girl may not accept it, but what should I do? I''ve fallen in love with you since I first saw you save the wolf child in the underground ring. I haven''t been in love, and I don''t know if it''s true It''s called love at first sight. Mosquitoes laugh at me and say I fell in love with you without knowing what you look like. It''s unreasonable, isn''t it? Maybe I''m an unreasonable woman. "


    Xiao Yao took a deep breath. Ding Ning heard a trace of resentment from it. She couldn''t help feeling pity for it. This silly girl, how stupid, wrong, etc. she was obviously talking about the black faced Xia. What strength did she tell herself? Did she know her identity? And she said she was her own woman? Did you really miss her that night?


    "I know I''m stupid. The chance of seeing you again is almost zero, but I don''t want to give up. Even if I wait for a lifetime, I have to wait for you. Even if I refuse, I also want to hear you tell me myself, so I stayed in this city with you. I just hope God''s mercy can let me meet you again and give me a chance to tell you that I love you!"


    Warm tears wet Ding Ning''s arm, Xiao Yao sobbed in a low voice: "But I never waited for you again, you know? When I was drugged and woke up, I found that I was taken away by you for the first time, I wanted to die. I think I''m not clean and I don''t deserve the black faced man anymore. Until sister Nuo told me that you are likely to be the black faced man, no one knew how complicated my mood was at that time. The black faced man I fell in love with was Nuo Sister''s boyfriend - my brother-in-law, I''m really going crazy. Sister Nuo is my best sister. How can I rob her for a boyfriend? However, I can''t help but feel secretly happy in my heart, because my innocence was handed over to the man I love deeply. I don''t regret it, but I feel very sorry for sister Nuo. I still feel secretly happy when I have a relationship with my brother-in-law. Am I shameless? "


    Xiao Yao unconsciously confides in her heart, but Ding Ning''s brain roars like thunder. That night... It was Xiao Yao who had a relationship with him that night. What about Xiao Nuo? What happened to her?


    Ding Ning subconsciously held his breath and wanted to find out the truth from his childhood whisper.


    "When I looked at you with red eyes and yelled that sister Nuo would not die. You were covered with blood and insisted on saving her, I was both relieved and distressed. To say a word of loss of conscience, I was so jealous of sister Nuo. If one day you could treat me like sister Nuo, I wouldn''t have any regrets even if I died. I really don''t want much. I don''t want to be your wife or you Treat me like sister Nuo. I just ask you to have a little place for me in your heart and think of me occasionally. "


    Xiao Yao wiped her tears and burst into a smile of memory, The enchanted color flashed in the beautiful eyes: "You know what? That day... That day you sent me home, and I used the video screen of you beating me... Spanking me to coerce you to massage my back and help me make breakfast. That was the happiest time of my life. Although you were reluctant, I just felt happy. Probably, only at that moment will you look at me. At other times, you only have sister Nuo in your eyes, never Without me. "


    Ding Ning was moved by her affectionate confession. He never thought that Xiao Yao''s feelings for him would be so deep and intense that he didn''t know how to face it.


    Although it was because of overpowering drugs and a mistake, Xiao Yao''s innocent body was handed over to him after all. Ding Ning felt that he should be responsible for her, but what should Lingyun do? What should Xiao Nuo do?


    Although he has thought about marrying them countless times, it can only be thought. In reality, it is not so easy.


    Even though Ling Yun has let go, according to Xiao Nuo''s stubborn temper, he can''t watch himself pedal two boats, or even three boats, or four boats... Hey, why is it so difficult to be a top-grade scum man?


    Ding Ning is very distressed, especially for Xiao Yao. He doesn''t know how to deal with it. To tell the truth, he has a good feeling for the girl who dares to love and hate, but he just has a good feeling, and hasn''t risen to the level of love.


    However, the overpowering drug of the wrong time and the wrong time just pulled them into the closest relationship. Even from the most basic sense of responsibility, he couldn''t ruthlessly refuse the affectionate girl.


    What''s more, Xiao Yao''s pair of top-grade little cows, if Ding Ning doesn''t have a little covetous heart, it''s pure nonsense. After all, as long as he is a normal man, he can''t be indifferent.


    For a moment, Ding Ning was confused and didn''t know what to do.


    "Hey! It''s much more comfortable to say it. If I hold it in my heart, I''ll go crazy. Brother-in-law, I''ll silently watch you and sister Nuo get happiness, and I won''t destroy you. After all, you are the one I love deeply, and sister Nuo is also my best sister. If you don''t mind, I can be your lover without telling sister Nuo. Although I''ll be very sorry for sister Nuo, I really can''t leave Drive you. "


    Xiao Yao put his face on Ding Ning''s face and let the salty tears wet Ding Ning''s cheeks. His voice choked and said, "brother-in-law, I love you so much. Why, why is it you? What should I do... What should I do? Sobbing..."


    Ding Ning''s crying heart was about to melt. She couldn''t help holding her in her arms and kissing her cheek. Her tears: "I don''t know what to do, but I don''t want to make you sad."


    "Ah... Oh!"


    Xiaoyao was scared by Ding Ning''s sudden action and was about to scream when he opened his mouth, but Ding Ning blocked his lips with his eyes and mouth.


    Xiao Yao''s whole body was tight, his eyes widened unbelievably, and his face turned red and became a big persimmon.


    My brother-in-law... Woke up. Did he say that he had heard what he had said before? Ah... I''m so ashamed.


    But soon, she couldn''t care about her shyness. Ding Ning''s lips made her tremble like magic. She actively stretched out her lotus root arm around his neck, put her hands in his thick hair, closed her eyes and kissed back


    "Boo!"


    With a monosyllabic voice of shame coming out of the lips, Xiaoyao''s bleary eyes flashed a trace of sober panic, "I... I''ll see sister Nuo!"


    Without waiting for Ding Ning to answer, he jumped out of bed like a frightened little rabbit, didn''t even wear his shoes, and stumbled and ran away.


    "You... You slow down!"


    Ding Ning looked at Xiao Yao''s figure and licked her lips. She said she wanted to be a lover. It''s too timid.


    In the corridor of the hospital, Xiao Yao leaned against the wall, his heart was "plopping", his face was hot, and his expression was very strange.


    After finishing her messy hair and clothes, Xiao Yao covered her chest and took a few deep breaths before she managed to suppress her little heart.


    My mind is in a mess. My brother-in-law kissed me. He kissed me on his own initiative!


    Oh, I''m so ashamed, Xiao Yao, you fool. My brother-in-law must have heard your confession. By doing so, he is willing to accept you. What are you doing with such a good opportunity?


    What a fool, fool and coward! What a good opportunity! He will have a place for you in his heart when the exciting kiss is natural and the raw rice is cooked. You are destroyed by you coward.


    Xiao Yao shook her head in frustration, but when she remembered the strange feeling that Ding Ning had never felt when she kissed her before, she was hot all over, her legs were soft, and even her bones were almost crisp.


    Now I don''t know if I can make up for it. Xiao Yao bit his lower lip, subconsciously looked at Ding Ning''s door and thought seriously.


    But when she missed it, she couldn''t summon up the courage to open the door again. Forget it, there''s a long time to come. Let''s find another chance in the future.


    Xiaoyao quietly returned to Xiao Nuo''s ward in frustration and saw that she was still sleeping. Only then did she vomit Xiaoxiang tongue with a guilty heart, and quietly lay on the nursing bed, staring at her eyes, but she couldn''t sleep.


    Is this an affair with my brother-in-law? An unprecedented strange stimulation made Xiaoyao''s beautiful eyes rippling, and her pretty face was covered with a layer of pink purplish red.


    The next morning, Ding Ning went through the discharge formalities. The research on new antibiotics was imminent. He couldn''t delay any more.


    To see Xiao Nuo who woke up, there was no need for too many words, only the tacit understanding of looking at each other and smiling.


    Xiao Yao blushed with shame and dodged his eyes. He didn''t dare to look at Ding Ning, which made him more sad and laughing.


    This girl is obviously not expected to be a mistress. She is too shy. People can see that there is a problem at a glance. Fortunately, Xiao Nuo is still very weak and doesn''t notice her shyness.


    Ding Ning coaxed Xiao Nuo to sleep and looked at Xiao Yao with a bad smile. She was shy and bowed her head. Her pretty face could bleed. She looked like an angry little daughter-in-law. She was very happy. This girl is so fun.


    "Ding Ning, here you are. The laboratory you want is ready for you."


    As soon as he arrived at the school, headmaster Lu took him by the hand and took him to the laboratory to visit: "look, what is missing? What is missing? Just say, I''ll have someone buy it for you. Someone will send you meals regularly every day. If you don''t like the meals, you can start the fire yourself."

 Chapter 311

    Ding Ning looked carefully. The laboratory was reconstructed after two apartments with three bedrooms and one living room were opened up. One was used as a laboratory and the other was reserved for daily rest and life. It is very humanized.


    The kitchen is complete with liquefied gas, stove, kitchen board, bowls and chopsticks, and a large capacity refrigerator filled with food materials; The bedroom should have complete appliances, sofa, desk, computer, TV, table lamp and water dispenser; Various disinfection facilities and toiletries in the bathroom are complete. There are several brands of shampoo alone for him to choose.


    In the laboratory, all kinds of experimental utensils and instruments were placed in different categories. The medicinal materials he asked for were also placed on the container, which made him very satisfied: "there''s nothing missing. Please President Lu."


    "If you don''t need anything, just tell me. I''ll be specially responsible for your logistics support this time. This is my phone. If you need anything, call me directly to ensure that it comes at any time."


    President Lu seemed to be in a good mood. Ding Ning was surprised by his unexpected enthusiasm.


    He didn''t know that the medical school of Ninghai university has been designated as the No. 2 R & D base by Minister Jiang. As long as it can develop drugs to replace Abel antibiotics, Ninghai University will rise and become a top university with the same status as Yanda and Qinghua.


    As president Lu Hanbo, who devoted himself to the cause of education all his life, his greatest wish is to make Ninghai university he teaches become a top university in China in his lifetime.


    The present is the best opportunity. Lu Hanbo naturally doesn''t want to miss it. He is different from many experts and professors who are not optimistic about Ding Ning.


    Lu Hanbo thinks that if someone can develop a drug to replace Abel antibiotics within three months, it must be butynin.


    After all, the miracles created by Ding Ning are not once or twice. After seeing the miracles of Ding Ning''s general practice on the day of graduate admission examination, Lu Hanbo investigated all the circumstances of Ding Ning in detail.


    With his contacts with the president of the University and his friendship with President Zhou, he can naturally investigate information that ordinary people can''t find.


    The Shen girl made so many internationally renowned cardiologists helpless, but Ding Ning stabilized it with seven silver needles; Tumor displacement of Zhao Gang; Qian Yongjin, who was in a deep coma, was awakened; Although sun Lanying with advanced liver cancer was not cured, she was able to live like an ordinary person; The border hospital in southern Yunnan made great efforts to let the border guard Wang Guoliang avoid the fate of amputation; The two kidnappers who left all experts helpless were awakened by him in 20 minutes


    This one by one, which case can ordinary doctors do? The more you know, the more shocked Lu Hanbo is. The more shocked he is, the more excited he is.


    Therefore, he is full of expectations for Ding Ning. Even though he subconsciously does not think that Ding Ning can develop a new drug to replace Abel in just three months, he firmly believes that it is only a matter of time.


    The three-month period is just because the domestic inventory of Abel antibiotics can only last for three months. It''s a big deal that it can be imported from other countries at a high price for a period of time. In his opinion, even if it takes half a year, one year, two years or three years... As long as it can be developed in the end, it will be a victory.


    Ding Ning didn''t have so many other thoughts. Seeing that everything needed was ready, he immediately put into the experiment, turned his mobile phone to silent and declined all harassment.


    Even Murong Yanran transferred 2.4 billion jade carving money to him and sent a text message, he didn''t know.


    Just last night, the auction of master Tiandao''s works, which caused a sensation in the international jewelry and jade market, finally came to an end.


    Each of the 39 ice pendants was auctioned off at a sky high price of eight figures, and the four ornaments were even more exaggerated. The cheapest one was also sold at a sky high price of 1.8 billion, and the most expensive one reached a terrible 2.3 billion.


    Tianfu group has really made a lot of money. It has not only made a reputation, but also made real profits. In one fell swoop, it has become a little famous jewelry company in the world.


    Bai Yunxuan is the second beneficiary. By virtue of this auction, he has earned a lot of commissions, not to mention, and completely established the status of Ninghai No. 1 auction house. Zhu an Chengle can''t close his mouth because of the many businesses that come to contact with the auction.


    The success of the auction was not beyond Murong Yanran''s expectation, but it was beyond her expectation. She never thought that the four ornaments carved by Ding Ning had been sold at such a sky high price.


    This made her very upset. She only spent 800 million on each of the four ornaments, but the cheapest one sold a terrible price of 1.8 billion, and the most expensive one sold a price of 2.3 billion, which far exceeded the value of the jade carving itself, making her feel that she took advantage of Ding Ning Tianda.


    Therefore, after the transfer to Ding Ning, she specially sent a text message to explain to him that she didn''t expect to make such a price, and she never wanted to take advantage of him.


    But Ding Ning didn''t reply to the text message at all, which made Murong Yanran more and more uneasy. He thought in a mess. Did he think he was using him, so he was angry?


    So Murong Yanran, who was uneasy in her heart, sat at home and began to call Ding Ning. She wanted to explain to him, but no one answered how, which made her feel very uncomfortable.


    "Elder sister, you have become the general manager of Ninghai branch of Tianfu group. Why are you still listless?"


    Murong, who slipped to Ninghai to see his sister on national day, smiled and asked in surprise.


    Wang Xianghua was controlled by Murong Yixiao''s video screen. He was very good at this time. He had a little temper and was respectful to Muran Yanran.


    With this auction, President sun was officially transferred to the headquarters and became the vice president of the group. Wang Xianghua was on an equal footing. Murong Yanran was naturally promoted to the general manager of Ninghai branch.


    Wang Juan probably knew something from Wang Xianghua''s mouth, took the initiative to congratulate Murong Yanran, and then submitted her resignation report. Murong Yanran promoted two conscientious confidants to become vice president, and everything is developing for the better.


    "I didn''t expect that every jade carving ornament I bought from Ding Ning for only 800 million yuan actually sold at such a high price. He doesn''t even answer my phone now. Will he be angry with me?"


    Murong said with concern.


    Murong smiled and brightened his eyes: "sister, you mean those jade carvings were bought from my brother-in-law?"


    "Yes, bah... What brother-in-law, you talk nonsense. He''s like you. I just treat him as a brother."


    Murong Yanran reacted and immediately blushed and spat angrily.


    "All right, all right. If he wasn''t his brother-in-law, why do you care so much about whether he was angry or not? I think you''re a fan of the situation. You''d like him long ago? Hey hey, sister, don''t worry. I support you to be with him. I recognize this brother-in-law."


    Murong smiled and recalled Ding Ning Wei''an''s figure that day. His eyes showed a look of worship. It''s good to have such a brother-in-law. See who dares to bully me in the future.


    Do I like him? Murong Yan was stunned and thought carefully about Murong''s words with a smile. It seems that it makes sense.


    But... The figure with a mask quietly appeared in her mind!


    No, it''s impossible. I like the black faced man, who fell from the sky at my most dangerous time. Ding Ning is never treated as a brother.


    Murong Yanran quickly determined her mind and worried that Ding Ning was angry. It was just that her sister didn''t want to be misunderstood by her brother. It had nothing to do with the relationship between men and women.


    She always likes mature and stable men like the black faced man. Moreover, only people with outstanding skills like him will not disappear into their own world. Little boys like Ding Ning are just treated as brothers. Yes, that''s it. It must be so.


    Murong Yanran gave herself countless psychological hints and thought so calmly. However, she didn''t notice that the black faced man had rarely appeared in her memory. On the contrary, Ding Ning''s figure always appeared inexplicably, which made her smile when she remembered it.


    "Smile, don''t talk nonsense in the future. Let others hear that Ding Ning is just my brother, sister... I have someone I like."


    Murong Yan said coyly, with a trace of red glow on her face.


    "Ah, I have someone I like? Who is it?"


    Murong smiled, stunned and said, "I only recognize Ding Ning as my brother-in-law, but I don''t recognize other men."


    "Why? Don''t you have a bad impression of Ding Ning?"


    Murong Yan looked at him strangely and asked.


    Murong smiled and felt empty. He couldn''t tell his sister that he and Qin canglan had plotted against Ding Ning, but he was convinced. He could only laugh: "I didn''t know him before. Later, I thought about it carefully. I thought Ding Ning was very nice, hurt you, drank and helped you so much. Where can I find such a brother-in-law?"


    "I just treat him as my brother. Don''t think about it. You, you, are old and old. Don''t just hang out with a bunch of friends all day."


    Murong Yanran spoiled and rubbed Murong''s smiling head. He rubbed the hair he had just made in the stylist into a mess, which made Murong smile and complain all the time.


    "JOJO!"


    Two little raccoons jumped into Murong Yanran''s arms and licked her hand with their pink tongue, making her giggle.


    "Xiong DA and Xiong Er were also given to you by his brother-in-law? Look, how much his brother-in-law loves you. He''s afraid you''ll be lonely alone. He also found you two companions."


    Murong smiled, picked up the little raccoon and stroked its soft fur, but in exchange for the teeth and claws that the little raccoon disliked, he probably didn''t like the low name of bear two.


    Murong Yanran flashed a touch of helplessness in her eyes: "what brother-in-law? Ding Ning has a girlfriend. Don''t shout."


    "What''s the matter with a girlfriend? As long as you like it, fight and grab it. Happiness can''t fall from the sky when you sit at home. My sister is so beautiful. How can his girlfriend compare with you? Not to mention that you are the first heir of Murong family. If you marry you, my brother-in-law will struggle for at least 100 years."


    Murong said disapprovingly with a smile.


    Murong Yan''s face was gloomy: "as I said, I am not from Murong family. I have not been from Murong family since I stepped out of the door of Murong family two years ago."


    "Sister, why do you bother? In the past two years since you left home, dad has always worried about you and secretly sent someone to protect you..."


    "That''s enough. I don''t have such a father. Don''t he know how much my mother loves him? No, I still raised a woman outside. It''s a betrayal to my mother. It''s an infidelity to my mother. I''ll never forgive him!"


    Murong Yan Ran red, with her eyes on her, roared hoarsely.


    "Sister, let''s have a good chat!"


    Murong smiled and saw her sister so excited. He took her hand and said positively.


    "Talk, as long as you don''t mention that person, talk about anything."


    Murong Yanran wiped his tears and stuck his neck.

 Chapter 312

    "Sister, dad was really sorry for mom, but dad is a man. Men always have fun outside. Mom has died for more than ten years. Dad married that woman home three years ago. In any way, it''s not sorry for mom?"


    Murong smiled and said seriously.


    "Flirting? If he flirts, that woman''s child will be only one year younger than you? What does that mean? It means that when his mother was pregnant with you, he was fooling around with that woman. Do you think he was right?"


    Murong Yan''s face was cold, full of resentment and ridicule.


    "Mom is pregnant and can''t talk to Dad. How many men can''t help it?"


    Murong smiled and said awkwardly.


    "All right, all right, you think what he does is beyond my control. Anyway, I won''t forgive him. Don''t mention him again. What do you want to eat? I''ll cook for you."


    Murong Yanran was also a little uncomfortable. She felt embarrassed to talk about things between men and women.


    "Sister, I know what you think, but have you ever thought that even if you don''t recognize him again, he is also your father. If you don''t kill too much, how do you want him to go home?"


    Murong smiled and yelled at Murong''s sweet back.


    Murong gave a sweet meal, and a faint voice came: "if there is that woman, there will be no me."


    "Well, I''ll call my father now and ask him to drive away the woman."


    Murong took out the phone with a smile and roared.


    "Well, you fight. As long as he is willing to drive away the woman, I can go home at any time."


    Murong Yanran turned her head. Her face was unusually calm, but her tone was firm and unquestionable.


    Murong put down the phone with a smile and muttered, "sister, you want me to be killed by my father."


    "I knew you didn''t have the courage, counsellor!" Murong sneered and twisted his hips to cook in the kitchen.


    Murong smiled and looked frustrated. He came with his father''s task this time and advised his sister to go home, but now it seems that it doesn''t work at all.


    He was very unwilling. He didn''t know why his sister and that gentle and virtuous stepmother, aunt Cai, didn''t agree with each other. They choked each other when they met.


    Dawdling to the kitchen door, Murong smiled and whispered, "sister, can you tell me why I don''t like aunt Cai so much?"


    "There''s nothing I like or dislike. I''ve never seen her as a person."


    Murong said in an indifferent tone, making Murong laugh and have a crazy impulse.


    "Sister, I think aunt Cai is also very kind to you. Why did you run away from home at the beginning? Did she offend you?"


    "OK? Hehe, she''s just a bitch who can disguise. She looks gentle and virtuous in front of you. In fact, she''s a scheming bitch. Why do you think I ran away from home is because she asked people to throw away all my mother''s things and I just ran into her."


    Murong Yanran''s eyes were red, "But I didn''t expect that just after I talked to her, the man came and scolded me for being ignorant without asking. The bitch smiled proudly and pretended that I was too young to be sensible. She wouldn''t care about me. She said that she just wanted to tidy up her mother''s things. I misunderstood and pretended to be magnanimous. I was angry and scolded her for being hypocritical Bitch, that man slapped me in the face. You said, "what''s the point of staying at that house?"


    Murong smiled and stared in amazement: "no, Cai... That woman usually looks very virtuous."


    "Believe it or not, I''ve seen through. The Murong family is blinded by the woman''s acting skills. No one will believe me. Originally, I have accepted the fact that she has become our stepmother, but since I overheard the whispers between her and her son, I''ve seen through her true face."


    Murong Yanran flashed a cold light in her eyes: "she suspected that I might have heard what she said. Since then, she pointed at me everywhere and pretended that I couldn''t tolerate their mother, creating the illusion that I bullied them."


    "I believe you, sister, what did she say to Murong Xiongfeng?"


    Murong smiled and looked dignified. He didn''t expect that there were so many worries in his sister''s heart. Fortunately, he thought that his sister had nothing to do and couldn''t accommodate the two niangs.


    "She said that the Murong family is inherited in order of age regardless of men and women. If we can find a way to get rid of our brothers and sisters, Murong Xiongfeng is the only heir. Let Murong Xiongfeng stop fooling around outside all day and study hard. In the future, he will be the owner of the Murong family."


    Murong smiled coldly at the corners of her mouth: "do you say how ambitious this woman is? Is her heart poisonous?"


    Murong smiled and his face changed: "why didn''t you tell Dad?"


    "Is it useful to tell him? He has been crazy about that woman and can''t listen to me at all. As long as I say that woman is not good at all, he will be angry and say that I''m not sensible and that I can''t accommodate them. Do you think he will believe me?"


    Murong smiled sadly: "that woman is too deep in the city and can act. I don''t know if I will be killed by him when I stay in Murong''s house, so I choose to leave. As long as I don''t die, that woman won''t dare to do anything to you. When time comes, when you become the master of Murong''s house, she won''t dare to do anything."


    "Sister, why didn''t you tell me?"


    Murong smiled red eyes and choked.


    "Since you were a child, you can''t hide your worries. What''s unhappy is on your face. I''m worried that she will jump over the wall after she sees it. The design will let you end up like me and lose the man''s trust. At that time, the woman can kill you by setting up a trap casually. You don''t know the man''s heart. Once he loses his trust, he won''t seriously check it. So So, how dare I tell you. "


    Murong Yanran''s eyes were full of bitterness: "now, I think you have grown up, have your own opinions, and will hide your worries. You don''t need your sister to protect you anymore. That''s why I told you the truth and asked you to guard against her and prevent her from poisoning you."


    "Elder sister, I''m sorry. I''m not good at it. Although I didn''t say it, I always thought it was you who were too small to accommodate the two women. That''s why I deliberately alienated you, and even... I didn''t even bother you and didn''t want to answer your phone. I''m sorry, I''m sorry, elder sister, I was wrong, sobbing..."


    Murong smiled, hugged Murong and burst into tears.


    "Well, well, when will you grow up? That woman is so scheming. She not only stirs up the relationship between me and that person, but also secretly stirs up the relationship between our siblings. You alienate me and think I don''t know that the woman stirs up? But I know everything, but I can''t say it. There''s no one among you Believe me. "


    Murong Yanran patted Murong on the shoulder with a smile and said bitterly: "Hey! I feel sad when I think about it now. Our family was played with by that woman. After leaving home, I feel very relaxed. I don''t have so much trouble, and I don''t have to face the hypocritical face that makes me sick."


    "Elder sister, go home. Our brothers and sisters work together to expose the true face of the woman. I don''t believe it. Our brothers and sisters can''t fight the poisonous woman."


    Murong wiped his tears with a smile and said with a fierce light in his eyes.


    "It''s no use. That woman is too smart to reveal any flaws. In fact, I''ve been away from home for more than two years and have the mind to let that woman relax her vigilance, so as to catch her and expose her true face. Unfortunately, the people I arranged stared at her for more than two years and couldn''t catch her at all. She''s too cunning. She doesn''t trust her son except Murong Xiongfeng Anyone. "


    Murong smiled, frowned deeply, and shook his head helplessly.


    "Hum, no matter how cunning the fox is, it will show its tail. I can''t, so I..."


    Murong smiled and flashed a cold killing machine in his eyes and made a gesture of cutting his throat.


    "No, absolutely not. That person trusts her so much and dotes on her. If something happens to her, she will be tracked down. You know how much energy our Murong family has. Once it is found out that you did it, that person will not let you go."


    Murong Yanran quickly grabbed his wrist and shook his head desperately.


    "This can''t, that can''t, we can''t just wait to die and watch her calculate our siblings? Now think about it, that woman has begun to take over the family industry and attracted many people. If we don''t think of a way, the Murong family will be controlled by her."


    Murong smiled and scratched his head impatiently.


    "It''s not so easy to control Murong family!"


    Murong Yanran was very calm. "As long as you and I are alive, we can''t turn their mother to power. After all, the Murong family is not the one designated by the family owner to succeed, and the family Presbyterian Council is not accessible to that woman''s level."


    "Even if she can''t get in touch, we can''t get in touch with the old men of the Presbyterian Church. Who knows if they will have a brain attack, so they chose Murong Xiongfeng."


    Murong smiled and didn''t care who succeeded him, but he was not willing to let the Murong family''s property fall into the hands of the evil mother and son.


    "As long as we can prove our ability, the family elders will naturally make a choice. After all, these old men value who can make more money for the Murong family."


    Murong Yanran looked at the problem very thoroughly. It was thoughtful to run away from home. She wanted to build her own business empire. Naturally, the Murong family would see her ability and give her the right of inheritance.


    Ten thousand steps back, even if those old men are fatuous and incompetent and hand over the Murong family to Murong Xiongfeng, she has her own career and doesn''t have to rely on the breath life of the Murong family.


    Murong smiled suddenly, but then he thought of a question: "but sister, even if you are the manager of Ninghai branch of Tianfu group, don''t you also work for others?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m only temporary as the general manager. After a while, I''ll resign and start my own company as long as I save enough money..."


    Murong Yan pursed her lips tightly, and Ding Ning appeared in her mind. As long as Ding Ning kept his word and was willing to be her jade Carver, her company would flourish.


    "Just what?"


    Murong asked nervously with a smile.


    "As long as I cooperate with Ding Ning and start a jewelry company together, I will master master master Tiandao''s works. Are you afraid that the company can''t develop?"


    Murong Yanran felt uneasy and thought that giving Ding Ning some shares might tie him to his own company.


    "Elder sister, brother-in-law can''t be Dao master that day?"


    Murong smiled and asked excitedly.


    "No... no, he and master Tiandao are good friends."


    Even if it was her brother, Murong Yanran subconsciously lied to cover for Ding Ning, thus ignoring the title of Murong''s brother-in-law with a smile.

 Chapter 313

    "Hey, if only my brother-in-law were master Tiandao. With his help, my sister''s company can''t be bigger and stronger."


    Murong smiled and said with some regret, "no matter how good his relationship with master Tiandao is, he is still a layer apart after all."


    "It doesn''t matter. He has a close relationship with master Tiandao. Master Tiandao will listen to him."


    Murong Yanran has some faint pride in her heart. He is master Tiandao himself. As long as he still recognizes my sister, he will not help me.


    "My brother-in-law is powerful. Even figures like master Tiandao listen to him. I don''t know what the origin is!"


    Murong smiled and thought of what scar said that night. He became more and more awed. He didn''t know which powerful childe brother-in-law his brother-in-law was. He even had such a strong hand.


    "He is a little doctor, a very good person."


    Thinking of Ding Ning, Murong Yanran seemed to hear his sentence "even if you are a wild rose, I will pull out all your thorns and expose the stamens inside". His face was hot, his heart was pounding, and his mouth was filled with resentment. This smelly scoundrel would talk big if he didn''t practice.


    "You say my brother-in-law is a little doctor?"


    Murong smiled and opened his mouth in amazement. Doesn''t his sister know his brother-in-law''s identity background?


    After waiting for a long time, Murong didn''t reply. Looking up, she found that her sister''s eyes were full of color, her pink face was flushed, and her eyebrows were full of spring. She was in a daze and hurriedly called.


    "Ah, the food is burnt..."


    Being awakened, Murong Yanran suddenly smelled a paste smell, screamed with fright, and hurriedly turned off the fire.


    The two brothers and sisters were in chaos. They made the kitchen a mess, so they stopped the disaster. They couldn''t help but look at each other and smile bitterly. We''d better order takeout.


    "Ding Ling!"


    Murong Yanran picked up her mobile phone and surprised to open the text message sent by Ding Ning: "sister, you think too much. I''m developing drugs, and the mobile phone is silent. I may be in such a state during this period of time. Leave me a message, and I''ll take the time to read it."


    Murong Yan breathed a long sigh of relief and secretly scolded himself for being stupid. A few days ago, Ding Ning specially called to say that he was busy developing drugs recently and might not have time to answer the phone.


    How did she forget this and worry about gain and loss for fear that he would be angry? Did she really care about Ding Ning''s mood as she said with a smile? Did she really like him?


    No... it''s impossible. Murong Yanran quickly shook her head to get rid of this idea. She likes the black faced man. How can she like Ding Ning? He''s just a good brother.


    After telling himself not to think nonsense, Murong replied to a text message: "that''s good, you''re busy."


    Ding Ning saw the text message, smiled and didn''t reply again. He conveniently dialed a phone: "Hello, Qi Bureau, I''m Ding Ning. It''s like this. Yu Qian made a contribution this time. I promised him that he would take him lightly. Look at the Qi Bureau."


    "No problem. I''ll treat him lightly as appropriate. Secretary Xu and I went to see you several times. You were sleeping, so I didn''t disturb you. How''s your injury?"


    Qi ruoxian agreed very readily and asked with concern.


    After all, this time, thanks to Ding Ning''s blessing, he destroyed an arms smuggling group, which can be regarded as winning back a little face for Ninghai police.


    He never thought that Gu fangran should be so bold and dare to sell arms secretly.


    Most importantly, according to the U-disk sales records taken out by Ding Ning from the safe, the arms used by the mercenaries who attacked the detention center last time were also provided by Gu fangran.


    The Buick business used by canhu and others to attack the detention center is the vehicle reported by Hongda Group, which makes people have to suspect that Gu fangran is likely to be the mysterious "Black Fox".


    Now Guoan has fully intervened to further investigate whether Gu fangran is a mysterious "Black Fox".


    "I''ve been discharged from the hospital. Now I''m developing drugs in Ningda. By the way, Qi Bureau, Liu Sasha and Li Xiaoman have their handle..."


    Ding Ning hesitated and asked.


    "What are you doing in such a hurry to leave the hospital? Li Xiaoman has found their handle. The ancient apocalypse is really an animal. There are not only a group of P, but also dogs and them... Hey! Don''t worry, only a few personnel handling the case know that I have ordered people to destroy it and will never reveal it. I don''t intend to pursue their criminal responsibility for these two poor girls, Bi It''s normal to trample on the scene and die. "


    Qi ruoxian couldn''t go on, and directly said the treatment method.


    Ding Ning''s face was livid. Unexpectedly, the ancient Apocalypse was so abnormal. No wonder Li Xiaoman didn''t want to say it when he was killed. I''m afraid no one can bear such insult. If the bastard hadn''t died, he would like to break him into pieces and then blow his bones and ashes.


    But Qi ruoxian''s handling opinions also let him down: "that''s good. Take heart to heart. These two girls are also poor people. It can be regarded as a lesson for them. Thank you for the Qi Bureau."


    "Hey, counselor Ding, we are a family now. If you want to thank me, it''s me. Thank you and Xiao Nuo. If it weren''t for you, I would be the first director."


    Qi ruoxian said with lingering fear.


    I''m kidding. Before the national day, especially when the top rich and collectors from all over the world gather in Ninghai to participate in the auction, if there is an explosion, what a bad impact will it have on the world? At that time, not only the international urban image of Ninghai, but also the image of the whole Chinese government will be questioned by international public opinion.


    If Ding Ning hadn''t detonated the bomb in the river, the impact would be minimized. It would be strange for him to resign without taking the blame, including mayor Du and the director of the National Security Bureau.


    Although the impact of gun battles in the street is also very bad, fortunately, the blue sea and cloud sky are originally on the river in the northern suburbs. The population is not dense, and it is late at night, which has not caused any bad impact.


    In addition, the police seized a large number of arms and opened fire only after encircling and suppressing arms dealers. On the contrary, it can better establish a positive image of the police''s bravery and fearlessness.


    It can be said that Ding Ning prevented the explosion and indirectly saved many people''s political careers.


    After receiving the report, mayor Du was also surprised in a cold sweat. He didn''t want to make a big fight and was determined to seek stability, but he was furious because of the explosion that almost detonated the international line of sight.


    According to Gu fangran''s account book, a task force was established to investigate all officials who had dealings with Gu fangran.


    A large number of officials, including the director of Jingpu District Municipal Engineering Committee, the deputy director of the District Bureau of land and resources, the director of the bidding office and the director of the District Urban Construction Bureau, were sacked. Among them, the highest ranking officials were Luo Shihai, the deputy district head, and Qu Guangcai, the Secretary of Jiangzhong vice mayor.


    All the spearheads are pointed at Jiang Zhongze. He is likely to be the umbrella behind Gu fangran. After all, Qu Guangcai is only a secretary. His level and authority are not enough to become Gu fangran''s backer. If there is no shadow of Jiang Zhongze behind him, ghosts believe it.


    However, after Qu Guangcai and Luo Shihai realized that the situation was bad, they decided to commit suicide for the first time, which interrupted the clue and made mayor Du''s plan to kill Jiang Zhong fall through.


    But in any case, even though Jiangzhong was spared this time, it also made him lose troops and lose generals, greatly reduced his strength, seriously dealt a blow to his arrogance, and never dared to make waves again in a short time.


    "Since they are all their own people, there is no need to be so polite. You know, I want to develop drugs now. Recently, I may not have time to take into account the police station. I''ll take a leave with you now."


    Seeing that everything had been satisfactorily resolved, Ding Ning planned to calm down and concentrate on drug research and development, and specially said hello to director Qi.


    "No problem. By the way, your certificate has been approved. Let captain Xiao get it when you have time."


    "Well, it''s not urgent anyway, that''s it!"


    Ding Ning hung up the phone, walked out of the laboratory and drove straight to the courtyard in the western suburbs. He wanted to go back and get his 9000 years old.


    I haven''t seen Ding Ning for a few days. Snowfall stayed alone in the western suburb courtyard to take care of herbs. When he came back, he jumped into his arms happily.


    Since Chu Yunxiu came to work in the company, Ling Fei only came here every day to see if there was any sign left by Xiao Chunan, but generally he would not stay here for the night.


    Thanks to Ding Luoxue''s experience of not seeing the sun for three years underground, otherwise ordinary people can''t stand such loneliness.


    Ding Ning hugged her with some guilt and softly explained to her that she would develop drugs recently and might not be able to come back for a while.


    Falling snow didn''t make any noise, but quietly helped him pack his belongings, but his mood was obviously not high, which made Ding Ning feel distressed for a while.


    Ding Ning hesitated and said, "why don''t you go to the laboratory with me? I''m afraid you''re bored."


    "As long as I can see my brother, I won''t be bored!"


    Ding Luoxue turned his worry into joy, grabbed his hand and promised, but then he thought of something and said nervously, "it''s just that no one sees my brother''s herbs. What should I do?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll arrange others to come and see."


    Ding Ning has long planned for this. The Mavericks and Gong Qiang are still working as security guards in Tianfu company. They will resign when Qian Yongjin recovers.


    Feng Jun and Lu Zhan follow Ling Yun to protect her. Cheng Hu helps her. They usually live in Qingyun club and simply transfer them to guard the medicine garden.


    The medicine garden only occupies three yards. Ding Ning plans to redecorate the yard with three floors. As the residence of Cheng Hu and others, after all, many of them have already married, and they can also take their families over to live and take care of their daily life.


    He also plans to use the underground caves as their underground training base to avoid these guys with excess energy running on the street all day.


    After calling Cheng Hu to make it clear, Ding Ning estimated that they had to go back to their original residence to pack up their belongings. They couldn''t arrive in two hours. With a bad smile, he picked up the shy Ding Luoxue and entered the room


    After lingering, Cheng Hu just called and said that they were about to arrive. After they packed up their things, they went to pick up Cheng Hu and the three.


    After talking about his ideas, Cheng Hu and others were excited and thanked again and again. They had been afraid of increasing the burden on Ding Ning and had no good intention to mention picking up their family.


    Now Ding Ning takes the initiative to put forward that their families will give priority to work in Shengtang company. Those who do not adapt to working in the company will also let Lingyun arrange suitable posts, so that they have no worries at home.


    Especially after Ding Ning opened the basement and led them into the underground cave, the three guys almost jumped up with excitement and happily discussed where to arrange what kind of training equipment.


    Ding Ning has just received 2.4 billion yuan. He is rich and handed Cheng Hu a $50 million card. He asked him to be responsible for electrifying and supplying water to the underground training base during this period. By the way, he pulled a fence outside the medicine Park and transformed it into a manor. It would be better if he could buy several yards not far away and expand the scale.


    Ding Ning had this idea before, but he didn''t want to expose the underground caves, so he hasn''t implemented it. Now with reliable Cheng Hu and others, he naturally wants to make a serious plan.

 Chapter 314

    Cheng Hu and others patted their chests to ensure that they would complete the task with a certain quality and quantity.


    Only after Ding Ning told them to feed crocodile Kaka and Panther Dahai every day, the expressions on several faces became very wonderful.


    They thought they knew enough about Ding Ning, but now they found that they didn''t seem to see through him.


    In particular, crocodile Kaka and Panther Dahai squatted on the ground and obediently listened to Ding Ning''s arrangement like a primary school student. Their spirituality made them worship Ding Ning like a mountain.


    Ding Ning commanded Cheng Hu and the three of them to guard the gang of Xiangjiang gangsters locked in the underground cave. After stun, they threw them to a remote place, and then told them to look after the cloud all over the world. Only then did they take Ding Luoxue straight to the school.


    Longteng group, Ding Qianlie listened to Lisa''s report without expression.


    "Chairman, after the investigation and comparison of Skynet members, the assassin who assassinated the young master last time has locked the suspected target, but..."


    Lisa looked a little uneasy and looked at Ding. She wanted to stop talking.


    "Just what? Say!"


    Ding led the hunter to frown slightly, and the beautiful eyes glanced at Lisa without emotion.


    Lisa watched her lips twice. Under Ding''s gaze, she hardened her head and said, "the killer is a dead man kept by Su Xu, the second youngest of Yan Jingsu''s family. His name is Liu Nanxiong. Since Su Xu met Murong Yanran five years ago, she vowed not to marry her and regarded it as a forbidden man. All the opposite sex close to Murong Yanran in recent years have been dealt with by the dead men he sent."


    "Bang!"


    Ding led the hunter and slapped the table mercilessly. His willow eyebrows stood upright and his beautiful eyes contained evil spirits. He said gnashing his teeth: "what a su Xu. He is so bold that he dares to move my brother. He is really looking for death."


    "Chairman, Su Xu is his wife after all..."


    Lisa knew that Ding Qianlie had moved. She was so angry that she was afraid that she would do impulsive things in anger. She carefully reminded her.


    Ding Qianlie closed his eyes and his chest fluctuated sharply. After a long time, he calmed down. The usual calm returned to his beautiful eyes. He waved his hand wearily: "go down and I''ll be quiet. Don''t let anyone come in and disturb me."


    "Yes, chairman!"


    Lisa gave her a worried look, her lips murmured for a while, and finally she didn''t say anything and retreated quietly.


    "Mom, the killer found out last time. It''s from the Su family. It should be su Xu."


    As soon as Lisa went out, Ding led hunting took out a mobile phone, turned it on, made a call, and his voice trembled with anger.


    "Does he know Ning''er''s identity?"


    The beautiful woman''s voice on the phone obviously had violent emotional fluctuations, and the towering anger could be felt across the phone.


    "That''s not true. It should be a coincidence..."


    Ding Qianlie told the story in detail, frowned and said, "my brother was just saved by scar this time. I''m afraid Su Xu won''t give up. Do you want me..."


    "No, don''t worry about it. I''ll deal with it. A loser really takes himself as a task. Whoever dares to touch my son will pay the price."


    The female voice on the other end of the phone returned to its usual coolness, and her tone was full of unquestionable hegemony.


    "Well, I''ll listen to mom, but if it happens again, mom, don''t blame me for making my own decisions."


    Ding Qianlie is angry. He knows that godmother still cares about her family. He says reluctantly.


    "What''s the matter with you, child? You''ve found your husband and forgotten your mother?"


    The woman joked with a narrow tongue.


    "Mom... What are you talking about!"


    The business goddess, who has always been as cold as ice, has a bright red on her pretty face. She coquettishly and angrily said that if someone sees her little daughter, she will be surprised to lose her eyes.


    "Well, well, I won''t tease you. Believe mom, mom will handle it. Next time, don''t mention it. I won''t be polite. After all, Ning''er is my son."


    The woman paused and hesitated: "lead the hunter and find a chance to meet Ning''er. Why is this child different from his father? You have to watch closely all day."


    "Mom... I won''t tell you, hang up!"


    Ding led the hunter with a coquettish reproach, hurriedly hung up the phone, and his face was hot.


    Yanjing, a quadrangle house with three entrances and exits, a beautiful woman listened to the voice of hanging up the phone and shook her head funny. This girl seems to really like Ning''er, which is a good thing.


    Just thinking of Aizi''s near tragic death, the smile on the woman''s face converged a little, and the chilly ice awn flashed in her eyes.


    Su Xu, I hope this is just an accident. If I find out that you are deliberately targeting Ning''er, don''t blame me for ignoring my family.


    At the last entrance to the courtyard, an old man with gray hair was lying in the sun in a rocking chair, and an old radio in front of his heel was playing the Beijing Opera Shajiabang.


    There was also a middle-aged man with glasses in the yard. He was helping the old man fan the Pu fan. When he saw the woman coming from a distance, he smiled and nodded.


    The health care doctor in white coat and two serious little nurses sat in the yard, seemingly glancing at the old man inadvertently, but in fact they were always paying attention to his physical condition.


    The old man is thin and gorgeous. At the age of 80 or 90, he has a wrinkled face, wears big underpants and white vest, pulls cloth shoes, closes his eyes, and whispers with the radio:


    "The morning glow is reflected on the Yangcheng Lake, the reed flowers bloom the rice, and the willows walk on the bank. With the hands of the working people, the beautiful fish and rice Town in the south of the Yangtze River has been painted. The good mountains and rivers of the motherland do not allow the Japanese aggressors to be fierce! The wounded left the battlefield and recovered in Shajiabang. They have been missing their comrades in arms and leaders for half a month, but they do not know where to move. The military and people are ready to fight against the" sweeping ", One day, I will kill jackals with my sword! The wounded hope to be strong day and night... "


    "Grandpa, I came to see you!"


    The woman stood quietly aside until the old man''s voice was dry and took the tea cup from the life secretary.


    "Girl, come!"


    With the help of two nurses, the old man sat up trembling and showed a kind smile.


    "Yes, Grandpa, how are you recently?"


    The woman showed a sweet smile, squatted in front of the old man and gently beat his legs.


    The old man gave her a spoiled look: "it''s not like that. It''s not easy to live in a few days!"


    "Grandpa, you are in good health. Don''t say those unlucky words."


    The woman showed her charming and angry appearance like a little daughter.


    "Hehe, I know from my own body that grandpa is ninety-eight. There are not many days left. That is, you have the heart to take the time to see me, an old man."


    The old man smiled optimistically, with a look of light wind and light clouds.


    As soon as the woman looked gloomy, she smiled: "don''t be discouraged, you old man. With your attitude, there''s no problem living for another 20 or 30 years."


    "Why do you live so long? Being old but not dead is for thieves, so that people don''t hate ghosts. If you leave early, you can go down early to accompany your grandmother."


    The old man''s muddy eyes flashed a color of pity: "but grandpa can''t give up you. After so many years of suffering, I''m not willing to see you live a good life."


    The woman''s eyes were red, but she showed a sweet smile: "so Grandpa must live for decades and watch me live a good life."


    The old man waved his hand. The life secretary and medical staff knew that the old man had to talk to women alone. They were smart and left by themselves, but they didn''t dare to go far. They waited in the second entrance yard to avoid emergencies.


    "Girl, are those little rabbits bullying you again?"


    The old man''s dim old eyes glittered with wisdom.


    "No... no, who can bully me? I just don''t bully others."


    The woman lowered her head, endured the sadness in her heart, and said with a strong smile.


    The old man took the woman''s hand and patted: "while the old man hasn''t breathed, he can make decisions for you. Who bullies you? Tell Grandpa that when grandpa goes, it''s all up to you."


    "Grandpa, no, no one really bullies me. I just want to ask you this time. The white old man will celebrate his centenary next month. Do you want to go to congratulate him?"


    Facing the only old man who loved her in the whole family, the woman forced herself to hold back her grief, piled up a smile and said.


    "Old man Bai can really live. He''s a hundred years old. Hey, I''d like to see the old man, but... Forget it, my bones are inconvenient. Go on behalf of you."


    The old man''s face showed the color of remembrance. Some puzzled shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "when I was 90 years old, old man Bai gave me Wang Xizhi''s cursive peace note as a birthday gift. This time he was 100 years old, the return gift can''t be light. The old man likes to pick reason best."


    "Grandpa, the jade carving carved by a master Tiandao in Ninghai is uncanny, so I''m going to visit him in Ninghai and ask him to prepare a birthday gift for the Qiao family, but you know I can''t leave Yanjing..."


    A cunning look flashed across the bottom of the woman''s eyes and took the opportunity to say.


    The old man suddenly became interested: "master Tiandao? Is that the jade Carver who sold the sky high price at the auction?"


    "Grandpa also heard." The woman asked in surprise.


    "Well, I heard that. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. Girl, I heard that many people are looking for the mysterious Tiandao master, but no one knows his identity so far. Can you find him in Ninghai?"


    The old man seems to be very interested in master Tiandao and pays special attention to the news in this regard.


    "Look, this is the work of master Tiandao. I gave it to Grandpa. No one can find him, but I have a friend who just knows him. As long as I go to Ninghai, I promise I can invite him."


    A woman took out a jade carving ornament from her backpack like a treasure. If Ding Ning was here, she would recognize it. It was the jade carving moon lion with the highest price of 2.3 billion at the auction.


    "Shine on the moon lion!"


    The old man''s eyes brightened, carefully put them on his legs and appreciated them carefully, After half a day, he said with praise: "there is no virtual scholar under the reputation. It is worthy of being the work of master Tiandao. This carving skill is really uncanny. It is as if it was made by nature. There is no trace of artificial carving. It can definitely be regarded as a famous product handed down from generation to generation. No wonder it can be sold at a sky high price. This artistic value is far beyond the actual value."


    There was a trace of pride in the woman''s eyes. She almost couldn''t help telling the old man that master Tiandao was my son and your mysterious grandson.


    But she finally held back. After all, dingning''s safety is the first. Although grandpa is reliable, he is now plagued with diseases and has the initial symptoms of Alzheimer''s disease. If he leaks his mouth when he is confused, it is tantamount to bringing big trouble to dingning.


    "Grandpa, the moon shining lion is not only good at Sabre skills, but the most powerful thing is that the moon shining lion can emit hazy green light under the moonlight. The lion is like living. It is vivid with a sky knife in its mouth."


    "Oh, it''s so magical. I must have a good look tonight, ha ha."


    One of the only surviving founding fathers of China is as happy as a child at the moment.

 Chapter 315

    "Grandpa, can I go to Ninghai?"


    The purpose of the woman''s coming here today is to let the old man open his mouth and allow her to leave Yanjing for Ninghai. Even if she can''t recognize her son, she can only look at her from a distance to reduce the pain of lovesickness.


    "It''s been more than twenty years. Why? They still look at you like a prisoner."


    The old man''s face was frozen, and the dignity of those who had been in the upper position for a long time stifled the air: "hum, I''m not dead yet, they can''t make the decision in this family."


    "No, I just say hello to grandpa in advance to avoid someone saying I broke my promise."


    The woman was in a good mood and smiled.


    "Go ahead. Whoever dares to talk about it, you can say that I asked you to prepare birthday gifts for old man Bai. Who doesn''t believe that he should come to me."


    The old man restrained his authority and said coldly, "I''d like to see if my old man''s words are good in this family."


    "Thank you, Grandpa. I''ll do it for you. Let the white old man have nothing to say."


    "Go ahead. If you ask Master Tiandao to do it, take it back for me to appreciate."


    The old man''s only hobby in his early years was drinking. He was in poor health when he was old. He also gave up drinking under the advice of the doctor. Now jade carving, root carving, Peking Opera, calligraphy, potted plants and tea art are his greatest fun. Before, he heard that master Tiandao was passed on as divine. He despised it and thought it was an error.


    But after seeing zhaoyue lion, he was completely conquered by master Tiandao''s craft, and even couldn''t wait to see Master Tiandao''s new works.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll show you first. I''ll go first!"


    A woman''s heart, like a bird out of a cage, has long flown to Ninghai. She doesn''t want to delay saying goodbye to the old man for a moment. She wants to make arrangements for her work as soon as possible and immediately rush to Ninghai to see the child she misses so much.


    "Go, be safe on the road!"


    Seeing the woman leave happily, the old man flashed a look of guilt at the bottom of his eyes and whispered, "girl, go. The child should have been in Ninghai for more than 20 years. You should meet him. In those years, it was grandpa who was sorry for you. A thought difference hurt you all your life. Grandpa''s biggest wish before he left was to make up for some of his debts to you."


    More than 20 years ago, with his overbearing and ruthless character, he retired to the second line in advance due to illness, and at the time of the family''s youth shortage, he was obsessed with the family''s marriage plan and wanted to help the family''s offspring go further with the help of the marriage. Unexpectedly, he finally caused the misfortune of his favorite great granddaughter''s life.


    As people get older over the years, they see a lot of things and care more about their family, so their attitude is relaxed.


    The woman didn''t know that she thought she was perfectly fit to take advantage of the situation, and there was no hiding place in front of the old man full of life wisdom. Allowing her to go to Ninghai was just a guilty old man who wanted to help her.


    For five days in a row, Ding Ning didn''t even come out of the door of the laboratory. He was busy studying and forgetting to eat and sleep. A small Taisui contained hundreds of millions of microorganisms. He had to eliminate them one by one and find the microorganisms that wanted to play the role of replication and activator.


    Finding two of these needs among hundreds of millions of microorganisms is undoubtedly a huge workload. Ding Ning even contacted President Lu and asked for a 1000 electron microscope worth millions of meters of gold to screen smoothly.


    Of course, the effect of using absolute touch is certainly better than that of a microscope, but the problem is that he can''t afford to consume at all. This can''t be found according to the picture. He needs to observe one by one and then eliminate it. He should always observe the activity law of microorganisms and analyze their characteristics.


    In case of suspected microorganisms, Ding Ning should move them into the culture tank for aseptic culture, constantly observe and record various data, and finally determine whether they are the microorganisms he needs.


    Ding Luoxue is very good. She doesn''t make noise or disturb Ding Ning. She sits quietly with her cheeks every day and watches him work tirelessly.


    When it was time to eat, he was responsible for cooking for him. When he was too busy to eat, he took the trouble to cook for him again and again.


    Thanks to Ding Ning''s mental strength, he can carry out this high-intensity operation for five consecutive days without sleep.


    Finally, after screening all microorganisms, Ding Ning excluded most microorganisms, leaving more than 1000 suspected targets for aseptic culture in the culture tank in turn for further analysis and observation.


    The National Day holiday has passed, and the students have started school again. Ding Ning stretched out and apologetically took over the food handed by Luoxue. "Luoxue, you don''t have to accompany me here every day. You have nothing to go out and play."


    "Brother, I like to accompany you!"


    Falling snow''s beautiful eyes are full of tenderness that can''t be melted. With a small mouth, he said painfully: "although I''m so handsome when I concentrate on my work, you haven''t slept for five days!"


    Ding Ning scratched his head and touched his messy hair like a chicken nest. His bloodshot eyes were full of surprise: "so fast? It''s been five days? I thought it was only two days."


    "It''s been five days. Your body can''t stand it if you don''t sleep."


    Falling snow ordered like a housekeeper: "eat and go to bed immediately."


    "No, time is tight and the task is heavy. I have to constantly observe the changes of microorganisms and bacteria in these culture tanks and record the data. Otherwise, I don''t know when I can find the microorganisms I need."


    In order to save Xiao Nuo, Ding Ning consumed too much and didn''t fully recover. He hasn''t felt the concentration of high-intensity work these days. As soon as he relaxed, he couldn''t help yawning.


    "I don''t care. If you don''t rest, I won''t allow you to do the experiment again. Anyway, it''s not urgent these two days."


    Ding Luoxue was so willful and tough for the first time, which made Ding Ning cry and laugh: "well, my little daughter-in-law, I''ll go to bed after dinner."


    "Well, that''s what you said. Don''t go back!"


    Ding Luoxue''s serious little face showed a happy smile.


    "You girl, you look like a housekeeper!"


    Ding Ning spoiled and rubbed the falling snow''s small head. Three or two people finished the meal, stood up and walked to the room: "I''ll go to bed!"


    "Well, go to bed quickly. I''ll wash the dishes. By the way, brother, take a bath first and then go to bed. Only in this way can you sleep comfortably..."


    Ding Luoxue heard Ding Ning''s slight snoring on the bed before she finished her instructions.


    He cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks with light hands and feet. Falling snow sat by the bed and looked painfully at the stubble on Ding Ning''s chin. The whole person lost a circle.


    After thinking about it, snow went to lock the door, took off Ding Ning''s clothes, picked him up and went into the bathroom to shave him, and then washed his body bit by bit.


    After taking a bath, I helped him dry his body and put him on the bed. Then I got into his arms and smiled sweetly to accompany him to sleep.


    Ding Ning slept for a whole day and night. This was the first time he slept for so long after swallowing jiaodan. Usually two hours of deep sleep was enough. It can be seen how tired he was this time.


    Of course, the most critical reason is that Xiao Nuo consumed drama when he was treated, which hurt the root, and even the double-sided Buddha became depressed.


    Therefore, even after deep sleep day and night, when Ding Ning woke up, he still felt sore all over, as if he had just been beaten.


    Snow had already woke up, but he was greedy for his arms and looked at him with big black and white eyes.


    "Little girl, what are you looking at?"


    Ding Ning opened his eyes and saw falling snow looking at him in a spoiled soft voice.


    "Nothing!"


    Falling snow blushed and stuck out her tongue.


    "Ah, xiaonizi dares to take advantage of me while I''m asleep."


    Ding Ning found that they were both naked and had the fragrance of shower gel. She pinched her upturned little nose.


    "Brother, are you hungry? I''ll cook for you!"


    Snow skillfully got up to cook for him, but Ding Ning pulled her under her, "I want to eat you."


    ¡­¡­


    After feeling sentimental with the falling snow, Ding Ning was surprised to find that she and her double practice great joy Zen were recovering faster than deep sleep. The whole person became energetic again. Even the double faced Buddha didn''t seem so depressed.


    This is a good way to restore energy. Ding Ning touched his chin and looked at Snow''s shy face with a bad smile.


    The snow was so frightened that she thought Ding Ning would continue. Although her physical quality was much better than that of ordinary people, she still couldn''t bear his almost endless expedition.


    Fortunately, Ding Ning thought about the experiment. After wiping up and down his hands, he threw himself into the experimental observation again, which made snow a long sigh of relief.


    In the following days, Ding Ning''s experiment was obviously much easier. After all, it was only necessary to record the data changes of microorganisms in the culture tank every other period of time every day, and change a batch of microorganisms for culture every 24 hours.


    In this free time, I fell in love with Luoxue, cooked together, cleaned the room together, lived a loving life of honey and oil, and filled Luoxue''s face with a happy smile.


    In the twinkling of an eye, another seven days passed. On this day, Ding Ning finally found the two microorganisms needed for replication and activation. He confirmed that these two microorganisms are species that have not been found in the scientific community at present, or that some people may have seen but have not understood their characteristics.


    Because these two microorganisms are very strange, they are like twins. Only when these two microorganisms gather together can they start the effect of replication and activation.


    Ding Ning was also annoyed when he mixed more than 1000 kinds of microorganisms for culture observation after the failure of culture, which made him feel lucky.


    The shape of replicating microorganism is much like a grain of rice, and the shape of activating microorganism is much like a bean sprout, so Ding Ning named it rice and bean sprout.


    But at the moment, he didn''t realize how stormy the two microorganisms he arbitrarily named would be in the medical world.


    When the first stage goal and task were completed, Ding Ning vigorously carried out the second stage experiment, that is, to find animals and plants that can replace Taisui and adapt to the survival of rice and bean sprouts.


    After all, the manufacture of new antibiotics requires a large number of rice grains and bean sprouts, which is far from enough to rely on laboratory breeding.


    Pigs, cattle, sheep, horses, dogs, donkeys, geese and other poultry are constantly sent to the laboratory. Experiments show that these domestic animals contain rice grains and bean sprouts, but the quantity is very small.


    This led Ding Ning to boldly speculate that the self-healing ability of humans, animals and plants is likely to come from these two microorganisms.


    This speculation was confirmed after Ding Ning bit his teeth and cut off a piece of meat on his arm. During his self-healing, he observed that the two most active microorganisms were rice grains and bean sprouts.


    This gave Ding Ning a great boost and targeted salamanders, earthworms, sea cucumbers and starfish.


    After finding these four creatures for dissection and repeated comparison and confirmation, Ding Ning finally decided to choose starfish as the extract.

 Chapter 316

    In fact, the microorganisms extracted from salamanders are the most suitable, but after all, the number is not large and cannot be refined on a large scale; Earthworms live underground, and their microorganisms contain a variety of variable elements, so the performance of new antibiotics is unstable; Sea cucumber is expensive and not suitable for large-scale fishing.


    Only starfish feed on shellfish and corals, which poses a certain threat to seafood farmers and corals. With a large number, no edible and low medicinal value, it is the most economical product for manufacturing new antibiotics.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the time has entered the middle of October. After extracting the first tube of new antibiotics from starfish, Ding Ning finally doesn''t have to stay in the laboratory. He wants to catch more starfish varieties and carry out comparative tests to make the best effect of new antibiotics.


    Ding Luoxue has a deep memory of the desert island he lost for the first time. When he heard that Ding Ning was going to revisit the old place, he jumped into his arms with joy and kissed him.


    Ding Ning spoiled her and took advantage of the last darkness before dawn to ride on air wing 1 to the desert island again.


    After genetic transformation, kongyi-2 and kongyi-3 have grown very fast. In a short time, kongyi-1 has two-thirds of its volume and can carry people, which makes Ding Ning look forward to the scene of Three Big Macs flying in the blue sky.


    Sitting on the beach of the desert island, falling snow leaned against Ding Ning''s shoulder, with an undisguised happy smile on his face, waiting for the sunrise.


    Seeing the sunrise on the sea is also the first time for Ding Ning. Holding the slender waist of falling snow and feeling the sea breeze with a slightly salty and humid atmosphere, he suddenly felt that it was actually a good feeling to live like this all his life.


    Looking around, a trace of orange yellow gradually appears in the eastern sky. With the passage of time, the orange color continues to spread and become thicker and thicker, and the junction between water and sky has become purple.


    Gradually, the sun poked out of his forehead, red forehead, but there was no light. It seemed to be very heavy, rising from the sea level bit by bit.


    Ding Ning and snowfall stared at the scene and watched the sun finally jump out of the sea like a heavy burden. In an instant, it sent out a dazzling light. The strong sun shone on the sea and threw up layers of waves, which made people unable to open their eyes. Around the red sun, the glow was all dyed. The light and comfortable clouds were dancing like a girl in red.


    "How beautiful!"


    Ding Luoxue sincerely exclaimed.


    Ding Ning didn''t speak. Looking at the light''s efforts to climb, he scattered the darkness and lit up the whole world, but he was inexplicably moved in his heart.


    No matter how long the night is, there will be a time when the clouds will open and the sun will rise. Finally, the light will always cover the world and let the light fall on everyone''s heart.


    Snowfall didn''t have to wait for Ding Ning''s response. He tilted his head in surprise and looked at him. Only then did he find that he closed his eyes like an old monk, bathed in the sun with a peaceful smile on his face, and exuded bright golden light all over, like the second round of the sun.


    Ding Ning was ignorant and unconscious. The Bodhi Heart Sutra was running uncontrollably. During this period, the depressed double-sided Buddha seemed to be injected with a strong heart needle, swallowing the snake and swallowing the light of the early sun.


    Strands of purple Qi enter his body along the Yang orifice, forming a circulation of true Qi, constantly expanding his true Qi.


    This is the most primitive and pure energy in the world. It can continuously expand the wisp of innate Qi from the womb, repair the spirit, and expand the power.


    Ding Ning had an inexplicable insight in his mind. He calmed down and absorbed this hard won opportunity. With the rapid development of industrialization on the earth, the environment was polluted, the haze was serious, and the aura dissipated. People had little chance to get this gift from nature.


    Even if there is, without the touch and insight of that moment, he can only sigh and cannot obtain this opportunity, that is, this opportunity can be met but not sought.


    Therefore, Ding Ning greatly cherished this opportunity, forcibly maintained that unique mentality and artistic conception, and greedily received the purple gas from the East.


    What he doesn''t know is that this artistic conception is called epiphany in martial arts. Every Epiphany is a great opportunity for martial artists to break the cocoon into a butterfly, break the shackles and wash away the lead.


    The purple Qi was like a surging river in his eight meridians and twelve meridians, constantly forming a cycle of days, accumulating strength and impacting the Dantian in his lower abdomen.


    I don''t know how long later, "boom" sounded as if something in his body was broken. Ding Ning only felt a shock all over his body, and his face showed a surprise color. Suddenly he opened his eyes, and his eyes burst out like a substantial purple light. He was so frightened that he was obsessed with watching him fall snow on his side face and almost screamed.


    Dantian, he finally opened the Dantian. The true Qi in the meridians flowed into the Dantian like a flood with the gate opened, forming a dense purple mist in the Dantian.


    Unfortunately, with the development of xiadantian, he also broke his previous artistic conception and could no longer absorb the purple gas from the rising sun, which made him feel sorry to hit his mouth.


    But he knew that it was a fluke to get the chance to open up Dantian unexpectedly, and he must not force it.


    The only thing that surprised him and depressed him was that the Dantian he opened up was only the size of pigeon eggs, which seemed to have a big gap with the legendary Dantian.


    The larger the capacity of the elixir field, the more Qi it can store, and the stronger the combat endurance. What use can this elixir field the size of a pigeon egg be? The Qi flowing in one meridians can be filled.


    But with his continuous cultivation, he wanted to supplement the Qi in the meridians, but he found that there seemed to be something wrong. The Qi in the meridians continued to flow into the Dantian, and the purple meaning became stronger and stronger. The Dantian seemed endless like a bottomless pit. After laughing all the Qi in the meridians, it seemed that there was still a lot of space.


    What''s going on? Ding Ning was puzzled and called his spiritual power to feel his Dantian.


    With the sound of "boom", Ding Ning''s spiritual power seemed to enter a chaotic world. In the induction, it was clear that Dantian, which was only the size of pigeon eggs, seemed to enter a vast infinite space at the moment.


    Mustard Sumi? It turned out to be mustard Xumi. Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly lit up, his whole body trembled with excitement, and he couldn''t help laughing.


    Until now, he realized the power of the Bodhi Heart formula. No wonder his father ordered him to practice the Bodhi Heart formula, which shows his good and bitter intentions.


    Mustard Sumi, in Buddhism, means that the tiny mustard can accommodate the huge Sumi mountain. It is said that all phases are not true, and the size can be compatible.


    Looking at the Dantian outside, there is only an inch of land, but it contains heaven and earth and infinite world.


    Buddha said: one flower, one world, one wood, one floating life, one grass, one heaven, one leaf, one Tathagata, one sand, one bliss, one side, one pure land, one smile, one dust margin, one read, one quiet.


    A flower is a universe, and a person is also a universe. Everything is small or grand, and the micro world or macro world is a world.


    For the bacteria growing in flowers, that is their world. For the larger creatures outside the growing earth than us, our earth is just a ball.


    This is an ideological cognition, which is the human body universe theory that Ding Ning has always believed in, but inadvertently coincides with the ideology of Buddhism.


    However, after Ding Ning''s ecstasy, it is a happy worry. When can the elixir field be filled with true Qi? Can''t you advance to the next level until you die?


    Before opening up the Dantian, he felt that there was enough Qi in his meridians, but now he realized that in his opinion, the vigorous Qi stored in the Dantian was only a drop in the ocean, not even a drop in the ocean.


    When he was distressed, the stone man who had not moved for a long time suddenly emitted a red light and an idea came: "open the Qi orifice, eliminate turbidity and errors, construct the grain cycle, open the Yin orifice, shape the elixir field, distinguish between life and death, yin and Yang..."


    Ding Ning didn''t expect to open up Dantian by chance. He inexplicably opened two orifices. Before he could be surprised, his face changed and Jun''s face turned red.


    The clear air rose, the turbid air sank, and a series of smelly farts burst out. He couldn''t hold back if he wanted to. Looking at the strange eyes of falling snow, Ding Ning was ashamed and angry to death, covered his ass and jumped into the sea.


    Ding Luoxue couldn''t help but cover her mouth and smile. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning, who has always been calm, had such an embarrassing time.


    "Puff, puff..."


    Even in the sea, Ding Ning''s farts were still one after another. The sound was like thunder, which blew up vortices on the sea.


    Ding Ning, with a bitter face, looked at the colorful smile of falling snow on the beach and gnashed his teeth in hatred. Today, he is so ugly.


    The uncontrollable turbid gas had been vented for half an hour before it gradually stopped. Ding Ning felt relaxed and had never been so comfortable.


    He knew that this was the ventilation orifices, so that the impure foul gas in the body could be expelled from the body, which was equivalent to washing essence and cutting marrow at one time, so as to improve his physique.


    Just looking at the sea fish whose belly was turned over and stun by his dirty gas, Ding Ning''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot. At this time, the image of Wei''an in the little maid''s heart could be completely destroyed.


    "Goo Goo!"


    A deep sense of hunger came and made his stomach cry. Ding Ning''s face became more and more ugly.


    It''s embarrassing. Can''t you eat these farted sea fish?


    "Brother, I''m hungry. I''ll see what I can eat!"


    The little maid seemed to hear his belly cry. She was very considerate and was afraid of his embarrassment. After shouting, she went to the island to look for food.


    Ding Ning wanted to stop it, but when she thought that the island was deserted, and the snow could resist animals, there should be no danger, so she let her go.


    Of course, the most important thing is that he is embarrassed to face the falling snow at the moment. It''s better to leave for a while, so as not to be too embarrassed.


    Climb ashore, calm down, sit cross legged, and quietly feel the changes of the body.


    The double faced Buddha is no longer depressed, but energetic and majestic. Even the black evil faced Buddha is full of spirituality, and the golden light and black fire are filled with a faint purple meaning.


    Mental power has made a breakthrough again. Within a kilometer radius, the subtle activities of insects, rats and ants can''t hide his mental induction.


    He tried to use his mental energy to absorb the floating sea fish on the sea, but he didn''t respond, and he felt that he couldn''t do what he wanted.


    Is it because the distance is too far? Or is the sea fish too heavy? Ding Ning thought, can''t aim high, then try carrying a grain of sea sand.


    Concentrate all your attention, stare at a grain of sea sand and control the mental handling.


    "Sand!"


    The sea sand moved slightly, which made Ding Ning happy and continued to try again.


    The spirit wrapped the sea sand and whispered, "get up!"


    "Poof", the sea sand shook, not only didn''t get up, but also rolled aside.


    Ding Ning''s eyes showed a thoughtful color. The movement of sea sand proved that the idea of spiritual force carrying objects could be established, but he still couldn''t control his spiritual force well.


    Just like a child who has won hundreds of millions of heritages, it is a truth that he has huge wealth but doesn''t know how to spend money.

 Chapter 317

    "Boom!"


    The sea was constantly surging, and the sea breeze was sudden. When the beach under his ass was submerged by the sea, Ding Ning woke up from speculation, and the tide actually rose.


    He stood up and was surprised that the snow seemed to have been gone for a long time, which made him nervous. Nothing would happen.


    Just about to summon air wing one to see what''s going on, the overwhelming white fog quickly filled the air, making the whole island ethereal and like a fairyland.


    Ding Ning was shocked to find that with the white fog wrapping him, the spiritual link between his mind and falling snow and spiritual pets was disconnected, and the light spots flickered twice and disappeared.


    This is a big surprise. The white fog seems to be wrong.


    Before he made a response, a burst of singing came, like the sound of nature, intoxicating people.


    Ding Ning''s pupils diffused, his eyes were dull, and he completely forgot himself with a intoxicated color. In his mind, only the beautiful song echoed, and his feet walked involuntarily along the direction of the song.


    If he could wake up at the moment, he would find that the creatures on the whole island, like him at the moment, were walking in the direction of the song.


    Even sea creatures such as sea fish, crabs, turtles and shrimps in the sea jumped out of the sea and climbed in the direction of the song.


    Ding Ning walked like a walking corpse, forgetting everything, and only the beautiful voice like the voice of heaven in his mind.


    Around him, poisonous insects, rats and ants were clearly distinguished. They lined up and walked towards the center of the desert island like a pilgrimage.


    If Ding Ning had told Secretary Xu some time ago that he wanted to pack the desert island, Secretary Xu would have admonished him not to get close to the island.


    In the upper layer of Ninghai, this desert island named Ghost Island is not a secret, nor is it shelved because it has no fresh water source.


    Just because a hundred years ago, Fusang invaded China, a battalion of soldiers stationed on the island, but disappeared with the emergence of a white fog at high tide.


    The commander of Fusang, who could not be contacted, thought that the soldiers of this regiment had been secretly attacked by the Chinese army, and sent two battalions to see what was going on.


    But finally searched the whole island, but I didn''t even see a personal picture, and there were no fewer tents and weapons, and there were no signs of combat.


    The soldiers reported to the commander that all the soldiers of a battalion were mysteriously missing. The commander didn''t believe it. He asked them to stand by and search carefully again.


    But the next day, the soldiers of the two battalions mysteriously disappeared. The commander was furious and personally led a team to check. He searched the whole island but found no trace.


    The commander did not believe in evil and ordered the soldiers to be stationed on the island. He lived on the warship with his cronies.


    As a result, it was foggy that night, and the fog dispersed. All the soldiers disappeared strangely again. The commander was scared. He thought that there were gods on the island and could not be violated. He dared not go to the island again.


    After the founding of the people''s Republic of China, fishermen once wrapped up the island for aquaculture. As a result, without exception, they all disappeared magically.


    But even so, it did not attract the attention of the high-level government. It was thought that those fishermen were shipwrecked.


    It was not until a group of geologists boarded the island to explore the volcanic rocks that they mysteriously disappeared that they attracted the attention of the state.


    Finally, personnel were sent to search and rescue. They mysteriously disappeared after the fog, and special forces were sent. High altitude monitoring equipment was also used. However, after the fog, special forces still disappeared. There was only white fog in the monitoring, nothing, and any electronic equipment would fail when it was close to the white fog.


    This aroused the great attention of the state. Countless special talents came one after another to explore this mysterious island. Even the powers were sent out, but all ended up missing.


    The final conclusion is that as long as there is fog on the island, all the creatures on the island will disappear strangely. When there is no fog, there is no difference in searching the whole island. Over time, no one dares to come back to this mysterious desert island.


    In order to avoid public panic, the high-level government blocked the news, named it Ghost Island, and set up warning signs around the island to prevent anyone from approaching. The external publicity is that the island has no fresh water source and is not suitable for human habitation.


    Ding Ning came here twice by air wing 1, so he didn''t see warning signs, otherwise he wouldn''t be so careless.


    The island is very large. It looks beautiful. There are valleys, clear springs and lush vegetation. It looks like a paradise.


    But now the whole island is surrounded by fog, and the visibility is less than one meter. All creatures walk towards the valley in the center of the island like wandering souls.


    Even birds can''t fly. They land on the ground and stagger forward with the army of insects and animals.


    At the moment, some natural enemies are living in harmony, standing in a clear line and staggering along the direction of the song.


    Ding Ning and Luoxue are the only human beings in the army of animals and animals. They are very conspicuous in this group of insects and animals, but at the moment, they are both dull eyed. Even if they pass by, they seem to be strangers.


    In an open space in the valley, it was like a giant opening his mouth and revealing a bottomless black hole. The song came from the black hole.


    Countless insects, animals, birds and sea creatures enter the black hole one after another, including Ding Ning and Ding Luoxue.


    A strong sense of weightlessness came, Ding Ning stepped into the air, and the stone man in front of his chest suddenly flashed red, which suddenly woke him up in the confusion of singing.


    Where is this? Ding Ning felt that he was falling rapidly. A huge suction gave him a strong sense of crisis. His bones and wings suddenly expanded to slow down the falling speed.


    No, where''s the snow? Ding Ning''s cold hair stood upright, startled into a cold sweat, flapped his wings desperately, and struggled to resist the unstoppable suction.


    The sound of nature is still coming, but here, the charm has weakened a lot. He is on guard again. He is constantly working to refine his mind and will never be easily confused again.


    While resisting the suction, Ding Ning quickly searched around and found that no matter insects, flies, mice, ants or birds and animals, their eyes were dull, allowing their bodies to fall down quickly in a free falling state.


    "Falling snow!"


    Out of the corner of her eye, she suddenly caught a glimpse of a graceful white figure. Ding Ning was overjoyed. She desperately flapped her wings and flew to the dull falling snow in her eyes. She hugged her delicate body. She was relieved.


    But I didn''t expect that falling snow was struggling desperately, and seemed to resist him blocking her from "looking for a song".


    The huge suction made his flight very difficult. As soon as the falling snow struggled, Ding Ning couldn''t fight the suction any more. He fell down quickly like a meteor holding the falling snow.


    Ding Ning had no choice but to stun the falling snow. However, with the increasing attraction of terror, Ding Ning couldn''t compete with the attraction with the falling snow. He could only fall down by fate, quietly accumulate strength, and slow down the falling trend when he was about to fall to the ground.


    On the way down, Ding Ning also saw the dull and rigid figures of the mother and son of kongyi No. 1, and a touch of sadness came into his heart. Now he can''t protect himself from the mud Bodhisattva crossing the river, and he can''t care about them.


    "Poop poop!"


    As he got closer and closer to the ground, the suction became more and more terrible. Ding Ning cheered up and flashed his wings desperately to slow down the falling trend.


    In the sight, there is a strange black land below. It looks very soft, but it is hard and refined steel. Large and small creatures fall on the ground, splashing blood and broken meat.


    Not far away, there is a graceful figure in an underground river. It is a beautiful woman with beautiful hair like a waterfall and naked upper body. The lower body is not a human torso, but a huge fish tail as dark as ink. She is holding an ancient harp and singing like the sounds of nature in her mouth.


    The most frightening thing for Ding Ning is that those creatures that fall to the ground and break into meat will emerge a transparent virtual shadow in their bodies and fly to the mermaid''s mouth.


    Is this a mermaid? Or a shark? Although Ding Ning has seen many film and television dramas about the mermaid, when he really faces this unknown creature, it makes his hair stand on end.


    In particular, the mermaid attracts creatures to come here with songs and feeds on the soul. Yes, it is the soul. Although Ding Ning doesn''t know why he can suddenly see the soul, he can be sure that what the mermaid devours is the soul of the creature.


    Hard flapping his wings, he felt his feet sink and finally fell to the ground. Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, he found that the suction under his feet was unexpectedly strong.


    This is gravity. Ding Ning''s face was shocked. Before he could stand firm, he felt the dark clouds pressing on the top. A huge figure hit him and made him lie on the ground without resistance. Only Venus appeared in his eyes and his throat was sweet. He seemed to be pressing a mountain. Fortunately, the snow was fine. He supported the ground with his arms at the critical moment and protected him.


    The wonderful singing stopped suddenly, and the light spot of lingchong in Ding Ning''s mind suddenly lit up. Looking at the light spot representing falling snow and empty wing No. 2, he found that it was empty wing No. 2 who had smashed himself down. Thanks to him as a meat mat, he slowed down the guy''s falling trend and accidentally saved the guy''s life.


    "Master, where is this?"


    Air wing one and three woke up immediately after the mermaid stopped singing. Although they could not resist the threat of gravity, they could barely flap their wings and land on the ground smoothly and safely.


    "I don''t know. Be careful of that Mermaid. It made all this."


    The air wing No. 2 strongly stood up and let Ding Ning finally relax, wipe the blood from the corners of his mouth, get up and stare at the mermaid vigilantly.


    Mermaid has a beautiful black hair, the tip of which is scattered on her chest, just covering her bloody towering Yufeng. At the moment, she is tilting her head, looking at him curiously with her deep sea blue eyes. It seems that she didn''t expect anyone to survive under her song.


    If it weren''t for her huge black fish tail, if it wasn''t for seeing her soul devouring creatures with her own eyes, if it wasn''t for the dense bones on the ground, Ding Ning felt that she might fall in love with her, because she was so beautiful. She was like a fairy falling into the world without a trace of fireworks. She was worthy of being a mermaid.


    ¡°£¤%&%&#@&¡­¡­¡±


    The mermaid opened her mouth and spit out a series of strange syllables. Ding Ning vowed that he had never heard this language, but strangely, he understood it.


    She was asking, "who are you?"


    Ding Ning opened his mouth and realized that he didn''t know the language of mermaid. He tried to ask in Chinese, "who are you?"


    "Who am I? I don''t know."


    The mermaid''s beautiful eyes showed a confused color. It seemed to know that Ding Ning could not communicate with her. This sentence rang out in his mind with spiritual force.


    You can communicate with spirit. Ding Ning''s face was happy and said with the same spirit: "where is this place? Why are you here?"

 Chapter 318

    "I don''t know. I woke up here. I don''t know where this is, who I am, and why I''m here."


    The mermaid held her head in distress, revealing the attractive style in front of her chest, which made Ding Ning dry.


    With the sound of "whining", the falling snow woke up and blinked her confused eyes. After seeing the mermaid clearly, she was not afraid, but also eager to take her as a spiritual pet.


    Frightened, Ding Ning hurriedly hugged her in his arms to stop her from moving, lest she ignore the importance to provoke the unpredictable Mermaid. Who knows what strange ability she has. If he swallowed the fallen snow''s soul, he would have no time to cry.


    "Brother, what a beautiful mermaid, but why is the tail black?"


    Snow tilted her head and looked at the mermaid curiously, looking like she was salivating.


    Ding Ning patted her hip angrily: "don''t move, I''m asking her about it."


    Instead, he asked with spiritual force, "beautiful mermaid, haven''t you explored here? And why do you eat your soul?"


    "Soul? What is soul?"


    The mermaid blinked her big flawless eyes and looked ignorant.


    "Those virtual shadows you just ate."


    Ding Ning gestures, trying to make her understand. Secretly, her muscles are tense and ready to go. Once she tears her face, it''s better to start first.


    "Oh!" The mermaid showed a sudden color, rubbed her flat belly without any fat, and wronged her small mouth: "because I''m hungry, I don''t know how long I''ve been here. I can only eat in this way, otherwise I''ll starve to death."


    "Er!"


    Ding Ning was speechless about this explanation. It''s always right for people to eat hungry. Although he thought it was evil to devour the soul, he couldn''t say the truth in the face of the innocent eyes of the mermaid.


    "Sister Mermaid, will you eat us when you are hungry?"


    Well, Ding Luoxue is still so... Innocent. Such taboo questions were asked directly, which made Ding Ning sweat in a cold sweat, lest the mermaid turn over and eat them as food.


    He regretted teaching Luoxue to refine her mind, otherwise she would not use spiritual communication to destroy the good situation of stability and harmony in front of her.


    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly repressed. Ding Ning''s nervous back burst into a cold sweat. The whole person was like a cheetah staring at food and attacked at any time.


    "Eat you?"


    The mermaid blinked suspiciously, "you''re not food. How do you eat?"


    Ding Ning''s whole body was relaxed. Fortunately, fortunately, if the mermaid didn''t tell a lie, it showed that she could only devour the souls of newly dead creatures, but not the souls of living people. Then he was relieved.


    "Besides, I don''t know how long I''ve been here alone. It''s too late for me to be happy when you come to stay with me."


    The mermaid showed a sweet smile, like flowers in full bloom. It was beautiful and made Ding Ning''s eyes straight.


    But then he realized the current situation from the mermaid''s words. He didn''t know how high it fell, and there was this strange gravity. How can he fly back later?


    Ding Luoxue seemed to be aware of this, frowned and said, "is there any other exit here?"


    "Exit? I don''t know. I can only move in this area."


    The mermaid said sadly. She opened her mouth and blew a breath at the underground river under her. The river magically separated on both sides, revealing the dark bottom of the river.


    Ding Ning''s eyes coagulated and his face showed pity. The huge tail of the mermaid was penetrated by eight chains fixed on both sides of the river, which limited her freedom. The shocking wounds caused by the eight chains alone made him feel so painful.


    Snow seems to recall her tragic experience, and her distressed tears are coming down: "sister Mermaid, don''t you hurt? Who is so cruel to you?"


    The mermaid blinked her big clear eyes: "OK, it doesn''t hurt so much after eating. I don''t know who locked me here. I''ll be here when I wake up."


    "How long has it been?" Ding Ning''s heart and liver are trembling. Compared with the crime suffered by snow at the beginning, the mermaid is no worse than her, which makes him feel inexplicably distressed.


    "I don''t know. It should have been a long time."


    The mermaid seemed to have no concept of time. She broke off the green onion and white jade finger and counted her fingers clumsily and lovably. Later, she found that ten fingers seemed to be unable to count. She shook her head in distress and gave up counting time.


    Ding Ning trembled in his heart. The poor Mermaid didn''t know how long he had been alone in the dark space. He hunted for food and added energy by singing.


    In this way, it seems that her soul swallowing behavior is understandable. After all, she can''t eat meat even if she wants to eat. Her range of activities can only be in the dark river.


    "Brother, let''s help her. She''s so poor!"


    Falling snow tears shook Ding Ning''s arm and begged.


    She didn''t say, but Ding Ning was also interested in it. She immediately nodded and said, "mermaid, do you want to leave here? Shall I take you away?"


    "Get out of here? Of course I want to, but..."


    The mermaid''s pearly eyes flashed a dark color: "I can''t live without it. The iron chain is very hard and can''t be done at all!"


    "Let me try!"


    Ding Ning doesn''t think so. After all, the mermaid is weak and weak. He is confident to break the iron chain with brute force.


    "Really?"


    The mermaid''s face looked forward to it.


    "There should be no problem."


    Ding Ning said, had come to the front, reached out and grabbed the chain and twisted it


    The iron chain looks like an ordinary iron chain, but Ding Ning noticed its abnormality as soon as he started.


    The iron chain was made of unknown material. It was not only extremely heavy, but also gave off a sense of forest cold, which made him shiver.


    Ding Ning didn''t believe in evil and tried again, but he let his green veins burst on his forehead and his face turned red. He even used his strength to eat milk, and the iron chain still didn''t respond.


    The luster of hope in the mermaid''s eyes dimmed bit by bit, forced to smile and said, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m used to it."


    "Yes... Sorry, I can''t get this chain."


    Ding Ning lowered his head and said guiltily. He had no face to the bright eyes of the mermaid, but he quickly looked up and said firmly, "give me some time, I will find a way to save you."


    Looking at Ding Ning''s firm eyes, the mermaid showed a sweet smile: "I believe you!"


    "Brother, is there no way?"


    Seeing that Ding Ning, who has always been omnipotent, has no way, snow asked reluctantly.


    "We have to find a way to go out first and get some tools. A little cutting can cut the iron chain."


    Ding Ning gritted his teeth and said angrily.


    "Well, I''m sure I can save sister Mermaid."


    Falling snow has an innate intimacy to the mermaid and wants to save her.


    "Yes, I will."


    Ding Ning rubbed Snow''s head and promised as if by oath.


    The mermaid looked at the intimacy of the two people, and her eyes showed a touch of envy.


    "Mermaid, we have to go out and prepare something first. When we come back with tools, we can get you out."


    Ding Ning said confidently.


    "You... Are you leaving?"


    The luster in the mermaid''s eyes suddenly darkened and said with reluctance.


    "Brother, why don''t I stay with sister mermaid? You find your way out and come back to us."


    Falling snow said reluctantly.


    "Well... What if there''s no other way out?"


    Ding Ning is really worried about leaving the falling snow here. Although she thinks the mermaid is very poor, who knows if she will eat the falling snow when she is hungry and anxious.


    "It doesn''t matter. They''re with me. If there''s no other way, don''t you have to come back?"


    Snow is determined to stay.


    "Do you have anything to eat?"


    Ding Ning secretly thought that there were free wings, and they could change their perspective at any time. There should be no problem with the safety of falling snow. The only worry is that I don''t know how big it is here. What if I get lost?


    "Yes, I just picked a lot of wild fruits outside. I came here before I could eat them."


    Snowfall took out a bunch of wild fruits from her bag like a show off. It''s difficult for the girl to hold on to the bag given by Ding Ning even if she was confused.


    Seeing that Ding Ning was still a little worried, falling snow pointed to the pile of broken meat of insects and animals on the ground: "I''ll take it on fire. Even if the wild fruits are finished, I can barbecue."


    Ding Ning thought of falling snow, but after three years of dark underground life, it should not be easy for her to starve to death. She no longer hesitated, "well, I''ll find out the way now. You wait for me here. Don''t leave until I come back."


    "Well, don''t worry, brother. Pay attention to your own safety. In case there is no food, isn''t there still a mermaid sister? She eats soul and I eat meat without delay, hee hee!"


    Falling snow was also reluctant, but she smiled to dispel Ding Ning''s concerns.


    Ding Ning wanted to warn the mermaid, but looking at her simple and ignorant eyes, she couldn''t say anything about the threat. She could only give instructions to the three empty wings to protect the falling snow in spirit and stride forward.


    After leaving the black land, Ding Ning felt all loose, and the whole person felt as light as a swallow.


    When you find a way out, you must study the black land and see why there is such terrible gravity, which is enough to withstand dozens of times the gravity on the ground.


    As he went farther and farther, Ding Ning found that this space seemed to be an extremely wide corridor, as if there was no edge, which made him gradually anxious.


    The most terrible thing is that it is very quiet here. There is no sound of insects and ants, and there are no plants. It is deserted everywhere. The quiet overflow makes people uneasy.


    Ding Ning didn''t remember how long he had been walking. When even his spiritual mark began to become blurred, he was so dark that he even came to the end. Fortunately, there was no unique road, and a light door appeared at the end.


    Ding Ning stared at the light door and hesitated. The light door was very strange. He stood in the space out of thin air, giving him a very mysterious feeling.


    But now he can''t retreat. The light door is the only hope. Anyway, Ding Ning bit his teeth and took a step towards the light door.


    A dizzy feeling of weightlessness came. Ding Ning was stunned. Before he could react, he found that the light door had a ripple like water waves, and his feet were down-to-earth.


    Ding Ning looked intently and saw that the space was only dozens of square meters. The space was empty. There was no other way out except for a monster statue with a ferocious face and strange shape, which was more than three feet high. The surrounding walls were all made of thick granite, and there was no hope of breaking through the wall.


    This made him suddenly disappointed. Is the only way out is the way in? Forget it, go back and find a way to see if you can fly back.


    He sighed. When he turned and was about to return, Ding Ning''s face changed dramatically. When he came, the light door had disappeared. Behind him was a bare wall, all made of hard granite.

 Chapter 319

    What should I do? Dingning was filled with despair. At least there was a glimmer of life in the mermaid. Now he was trapped here and had no way to go.


    What made him most desperate was that there was a vague feeling between snow and him, but now he completely cut off the connection.


    What does that mean? It means he will be trapped here alive, even without a chance to ask for help.


    No... no!


    Ding Ning''s eyes fell on the statue, and his frown suddenly stretched. As the saying goes, there is no way for people. Although he doesn''t know the principle of the light door, it is absolutely impossible to send people to a hopeless death, which is unreasonable.


    Organs, yes, there must be organs. It is absolutely impossible for this statue to appear here without any meaning.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning was in great spirits and immediately walked to the statue.


    The statue was made of a kind of blue stone that he had never seen before. The monster''s shape was extremely ferocious, his eyes were wide open, his teeth were exposed, and he held a wolf tooth stick. The carving skill was very vivid and looked vivid, which made Ding Ning couldn''t help praising it.


    As he got closer and closer to the stone carving, the dull and empty eyes of the stone carving suddenly turned strangely and flashed a wisp of cyan light.


    Ding Ning was immediately creepy, and a strong warning appeared in his heart. It was almost an instinctive reaction that made him flash to the right without hesitation.


    With a loud bang, the rest of Ding Ning''s eyes looked at the wolf toothed stick in the stone carving''s hand, wrapped in terrible force, crashing into a huge hole on the ground.


    His back was instantly soaked with cold sweat, giving rise to a feeling of lingering fear. If he hadn''t dodged in time and been hit by a mace, I''m afraid he would have become a pool of mud at the moment.


    But the crisis was not relieved. The stone carving survived and walked like a man. The mace in his hand was as fast as a meteor. It seemed as if he had seen the enemy who was dead and launched an endless attack on Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning was shocked. His body was like electricity, and he kept dodging the thunder like attack of the stone carving. He had no time to think that it was clearly a stone carving. How could he suddenly live?


    The stone carving is not only powerful and amazing, but also as fast as lightning. Its huge body three feet high has no sense of stagnation at all. It is like a veteran soldier. The power of each stick is like a stone breaking the sky. Ding Ning dare not touch its edge, but can only dodge by relying on a line of speed slightly faster than the stone carving.


    Ding Ning, who is 1.85 meters tall, looks so small in front of the stone carving. He is like a mouse. He has no way to heaven and no way to earth.


    The stone chamber is not big. In addition, the mace in the stone carving''s hand is long enough. A swing circle almost covers most of the space, so that Ding Ning has little room to dodge.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The stone carving is like tearing down a house. It keeps chasing Ding Ning. Every move is powerful. When it hits the ground or wall, it splashes gravel and hits a big pit.


    Ding Ning was flustered and secretly complained. Every time he escaped the attack without delay, it was like dancing on a steel wire rope. As long as he was hit, he would break his bones and tendons and become a lamb to be slaughtered.


    What the hell is this? How could there be such a perverse monster? Ding Ning didn''t dare to fight it head-on. He could only rely on his instinctive intuition to fight and avoid the attack between lightning and flint without the slightest ability to fight back.


    No, we must find a way quickly. If we continue like this, we will die here sooner or later.


    Ding Ning kept dodging, while forcing himself to calm down, while carefully observing the stone carving, trying to find his flaws.


    But he was soon disappointed. The stone carvings opened and closed, as if he didn''t know he was tired. After fighting for half an hour, the attack was still not slow. Each type was still so strong and heavy. He died when he touched it and died when he touched it, which made Ding Ning complain incessantly.


    What made him most desperate was that the surrounding walls and ground were smashed into huge holes by the attack of the statue, but soon, a blue light flashed, and the holes recovered under the constant peristalsis, which completely frustrated his hope that he could break the stone chamber with the help of the power of stone carving.


    "Boom!" Ding Ning dodged another attack and gasped heavily. His real Qi and mental strength had been consumed in this high-intensity battle. There was no way to get rid of the dilemma. He had only a dead end. He had been forced into a desperate situation.


    Ding Ning has never been an easy loser. The relentless pursuit of stone carvings has aroused his ruthlessness. A cruel color flashed in his eyes. It''s not so easy to kill Lao Tzu.


    When the stone carving threw a mace at him again, Ding Ning didn''t retreat but entered, bullied him, shouted angrily, and hit the stone carving on the calf.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to hit the head of the stone carving, but that the stone carving is too high for him to reach.


    The blow of "bang" may be that the body of the stone carving is too huge, or it didn''t expect Ding Ning to hide. Suddenly he didn''t hide, and was hit hard on his calf by Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning''s plan is very good. Even if he keeps hitting the stone carving''s leg, he can at least stagger it, and then pursue the victory and knock it to the ground. Its huge body is its advantage and disadvantage. Even if the stone carving lying on the ground can move, it will not pose any threat.


    "Hiss!"


    But the ideal is very plump, and the reality is very skinny. Ding Ning''s fist seems to hit the steel plate, which shocked him back two steps. The whole right fist seems to have lost consciousness. The skin is torn, the blood is direct, the pain makes him cold, and the muscles on his face are deformed and twitching, while the stone carving doesn''t even move.


    When Ding Ning''s scalp was numb, the huge sense of crisis made him retreat without thinking, but it was too late.


    He only thought about the stone carving man standing and walking, subconsciously ignoring that it was the shape of a monster. When Ding Ning just realized the crisis, the right leg knee of the stone carving suddenly raised, revealing the beast''s claw, and grabbed it at Ding Ning like lightning.


    The speed of the attack was incredible. Ding Ning didn''t even have time to dodge. He was shot by the beast''s claw, as if he had been hit by a speeding train. The whole man flew backwards, hit the wall and fell down.


    His internal organs seemed to shift. His face was white with pain. His forehead was full of cold sweat. He bent and curled up in the corner of the wall.


    The stone carving did not let go of his mind. He raised his mace expressionless and threw it on his head.


    It''s over. I didn''t expect to die here today. Ding Ning watched the wolf toothed stick roar, and the fishy sweet blood in his mouth couldn''t help spraying out with a "poof" and closed his eyes and waited for death quietly.


    At this moment, Dad, Shifu, Luoxue, Lingyun, Xiao Nuo, Shen MuQing, Xiao Yao, Zhao Xin, Bai Qinglian, goblins, Bodhisattvas in dreams, mermaids... All the figures of people who knew him flashed in his mind like looking at flowers, and a strong sense of reluctance was revealed at the corners of his mouth.


    He is not willing to die like this. Why, why should he die like this? He hasn''t finished his father''s entrustment, he hasn''t made a new medicine, he hasn''t rescued the mermaid, he hasn''t brought falling snow to see a real snow, he hasn''t seen his sister, he hasn''t revitalized traditional Chinese Medicine


    He still has too many things to do. He still has too many wishes to achieve. He is not willing to die here for no reason. No, he must not die like this, never


    The stone man in front of his chest suddenly flashed red light, a towering anger rose, and the violent breath burst out. The strong unwillingness and anger made the two-sided Buddha suddenly move. The golden faced Buddha had always been in front, but at the moment, the black faced Buddha turned to the front.


    Ding Ning suddenly opened his eyes and stared at the stone carving coldly. What kind of eyes are they, ancient, deep and secluded... With indifference and dignity to ordinary people!


    The ancient and vicissitudes of life pervaded in the small stone chamber. Unfortunately, the stone carving was not human, and there was no human seven emotions and six desires. How could it be frightened and hit with a mace without stagnation.


    Ding Ning seemed to be a different person. His face was calm and palpitating. His pupils suddenly spread and quickly occupied the white position of his eyes. His two eyes became dark. Two blue flowers and bones began to bloom in his deep eyes, and in the twinkling of an eye they were in full bloom like lotus.


    "Blue and white eyes!"


    The cold and heartless voice came from Ding Ning''s mouth. Two blue and white flowers reflected two blue lights, enveloping the body of the stone carving. The stone carving stopped abruptly and stagnated in the air.


    "The pupil of broken flowers!"


    Another ruthless and indifferent voice sounded, the blue petals suddenly broke, the stone carving "Dong" knelt to the ground, and the huge body cracked and fragmented with the breaking of blue and white.


    The dark pupil twinkled with a sharp green awn, returned to normal in an instant, and closed slowly.


    When Ding Ning opened his eyes, he stared at the stone carving fragments on the ground without any focus, forming a familiar light door!


    Then my heart tightened. What happened just now? How did the stone carving suddenly break into a light door?


    He got up and nervously touched his body. It was all right. It was all right. The previous injury healed and the stone carving was gone. Great, I''m not dead, I''m not dead.


    The narrow escape made him almost cry with joy, but he didn''t remember what had happened before.


    In my mind, there is an inexplicable pupil technique called "blue and white eye" to bind the enemy and a pupil technique called "broken flower pupil" to crush the enemy.


    Is it because I inspired my potential and understood these two pupil techniques before I finally defeated the stone carving?


    Ding Ning couldn''t understand what he thought, but at the moment he couldn''t think much, because the light door began to be illusory and uncertain and would disappear at any time. He had to leave this damn place immediately.


    He took one step, walked into the light door and disappeared into the stone chamber that almost killed him.


    What he didn''t know was that after he stepped into the light door, the light door soon disappeared, and the cyan brilliance in the whole stone chamber flickered.


    A moment later, the stone chamber recovered as before, and the huge stone carvings reappeared and stood there as if nothing had happened before.


    After another bout of dizziness, Ding Ning looked at the corridor in front of him, and his face was unpredictable.


    Because he was frightened to find that after he entered here, all his true Qi and mental power lost their function, and even different energy could not be used.


    This means that he has become an ordinary person here. In the face of unknown dangers, he has no resistance at all.


    This strange situation frightened him and made him feel insecure. Just like before, the light door had disappeared. He had no room to retreat. He had to keep going and face the unknown fear.


    The corridor is very broad, with large white stones on one side and rough and crude murals on the other.


    Ding Ning took a deep breath to calm himself down. Anyway, he can only take one step at a time.

 Chapter 320

    Since he came here, Ding Ning naturally won''t miss the opportunity to understand here. Perhaps the murals can let him know what this place is.


    Ding Ning looks at the first mural, which is a few humanoid creatures with a simple painting style.


    Just when he was greatly disappointed and thought that the mural could not see what it was describing, the whole mind seemed to be drawn by the mural. A flower in front of him suddenly appeared in a world full of recklessness and desolation as if passing through.


    "Yu Wang, I''m not questioning the theory of our ancestors, but I think the human body contains infinite treasures. Excavating the human body''s treasures can better benefit our mankind."


    "Hum! Chiyou, you are a traitor. I Shennong taste all kinds of herbs to benefit the world. You dare to question the theory of your ancestors."


    "What I said is not questioning. In terms of the theory of our ancestors, why can''t we open up new ideas?"


    Two tribal men, wrapped in animal skins and with feathers on their heads, were arguing like Indians. They turned a blind eye to Ding Ning standing aside and finally broke up unhappily.


    Ding Ning was shocked. They were Chiyou and Emperor Yan. Is this terrible place related to Chiyou or Emperor Yan?


    Since reading the ancient book from nun Jingxin last time, Ding Ning has paid special attention to their information. Shennong ruled the world for more than 2000 years. Yu Wang is the name of Yan Emperor of Shennong''s eighth generation, so he immediately reflected that he even entered the Chiyou era. This mural is really magical.


    Later, the stories in the murals are not different from those recorded in ancient books. There is no big error in the main trend of the story, but there are differences in many details.


    The records in the murals are obviously more detailed than those in the ancient books, revealing a secret of the ancient period.


    Before the Archaic period, there was an ancient period and a more ancient period.


    In ancient times, the gods created the world, created ignorant creatures of all nationalities, and multiplied and survived hard in the natural disasters.


    Natural selection, survival of the fittest, many human races in that period were the most vulnerable existence, enslaved by the most powerful demons at that time and even used as food, resulting in the extinction of many races and disappearing into the long river of history.


    Until ancient times, human beings were unwilling to be enslaved, gradually realized the cultivation system, and finally gave birth to many strong people comparable to gods, defeated demons and turned over as masters.


    However, because the human world could not bear the fighting power of the gods, it was almost destroyed. Naturally, the creator God could not watch the destruction of the human world, so he formulated new world rules to make those gods and Demons whose own strength was enough to cause harm to the human world leave the earth and enter the fairy world or demon world to manage the human world instead of him, but should not directly intervene in human things.


    In ancient times, there were no gods in the world, but at that time, people were full of awe for the gods. The Xuannv family was the descendant of the goddess of war Jiutian Xuannv, who managed the world instead of the gods and had an extraordinary status.


    Chiyou Tianzong is a genius and a science madman. Yes, in Ding Ning''s view, he is a science madman.


    He is not only an alchemist, a tool refiner, an artist, a yin-yang scientist and a politician, but also the earliest inventor of the criminal law. Bows and arrows, witches and insects, mechanism trap, bronze, pottery, ritual vessels, palace and burial system are all created by him.


    If this is the case, Ding Ning only admires and worships him at most, and will never think that he is a scientific madman.


    The reason why he is a madman is that he not only refined his 81 brothers into invulnerable monsters, but also refined himself as a weapon with weapon refining, and finally refined himself into a powerful God of war.


    The mural stopped suddenly when Chiyou led the army to the war with the Yanhuang tribal alliance, which made Ding Ning feel leisurely and fascinating.


    From this mural, Ding Ning also guessed roughly where it is. It is likely to be the former residence of Jiuli tribe, but he doesn''t know why it appears under this desert island.


    Thousands of years later, he can''t solve the mystery of history. Now he just hopes to find a way out as soon as possible and leave here with snow and mermaid. It''s really weird here.


    Moving forward along the corridor, Ding Ning shivered.


    Stepping out of the corridor, Ding Ning was like being bitten by thunder, heartache was like being cut by a knife, staring at a transparent ice coffin in a huge cave in front of him without blinking, trembling violently, and the towering anger kept rising.


    As like as two peas, the ice coffin was crystal clear, and there was a beautiful woman in the world. Eight iron chains that were just like the mermaid penetrated her body. The heart was still with a sessile edge.


    "Goblin, who is it? Who killed you? Tell me, tell me, ah..."


    Regardless of the biting cold, Ding Ning knelt in front of the ice coffin with red eyes, looked at the beautiful woman in the ice coffin and screamed like a beast.


    Although there was only one night''s love with the woman in front of him, it still happened in a confused state, but after all, she was his first woman. Her beautiful face had long been deeply imprinted in his mind and would never be forgotten.


    But he didn''t think that the goblin who didn''t even know his name, the goblin who let him get rid of his virgin career, would die here. He was separated from heaven and man forever. How could he not hurt his heart.


    Life and death are separated, yin and yang are separated, but he doesn''t even know who the enemy is, so he can''t do anything to avenge her. That kind of powerlessness and towering anger makes him tremble, open the ice coffin, and hold up her lifelike face with closed eyes, Two drops of blood and tears burst into tears: "I swear, no matter who killed you, as long as I find out, I will break him into pieces and frustrate his bones and ashes to comfort your spirit in heaven."


    "I finally waited for you!"


    A woman''s voice like the sound of nature suddenly sounded in Ding Ning''s mind, but he was shocked. His cold hair was straight, his whole body was excited, looked around, and said in a harsh voice: "who is it? Come out for me, don''t play tricks!"


    "Hey! You just said to avenge others. Now you say they play tricks, little guy. You don''t mean what you say."


    The woman''s voice came from the ice coffin. Ding Ning looked down. The goblin opened his eyes and looked at him without blinking. The bright eyes like stars were like a dead man.


    "You... You''re not dead? Great, great, you''re not dead, great, I''ll never let you leave me again."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were wet and his whole body trembled. The ecstasy in his heart left his brain blank and whispered repeatedly like a fool.


    "I''m not dead now, but I''m going to die soon."


    The woman looked at him calmly, without gloom, panic, fear or sadness, as if telling an extremely ordinary thing.


    Ding Ning looked at her nervously and shook her head desperately: "goblin, you won''t die. I will be able to save you. Believe me, you won''t die."


    "Goblin?"


    A flash of consternation flashed in the woman''s eyes, and suddenly she smiled like flowers in full bloom. It was beautiful: "little guy, I''m not a goblin."


    "I don''t know your name."


    Ding Ning grinned awkwardly, then reacted and said with some shame: "what little guy? Anyway, I''m also your man."


    The woman''s pale face flashed a look of shame and anger: "what are you talking nonsense, what man?"


    "Ah!"


    Ding Ning scratched her head and thought she was shy. She coughed, "don''t talk first. I''ll check your body to see how your injury is."


    The woman''s long eyelashes flickered: "no, I can wait until you come and explain what will happen later."


    Ding Ning''s heart was cold and flustered: "no, you will be fine. I will cure you. Believe me, my medical skills are very good."


    "It''s useless. Unless your medical skills are better than Chiyou, even if the gods are alive, they can''t save me."


    The woman said calmly, her eyes fell on the stone man in front of him, and a sad color flashed across her eyes.


    Ding Ning''s whole body was stiff and his heart sank to the bottom of the valley. Chiyou? The soldier master who used himself as a weapon to refine is really ashamed of himself now.


    "OK, I won''t tease you anymore, little guy. I think you recognize the wrong person. I''m not a goblin. My name is Xuanji. I''m the head of Xuannu family. I''m a person in the same period as your ancestor Chiyou. I can''t be wrong to call you a little guy."


    The woman''s calm words made Ding Ning pale in horror. She set off a storm in her heart. She looked at her incredulously and stammered, "you... Are you the nine heaven Xuannv who killed Chi you?"


    Calm down, Ding Ning has realized that there seems to be something wrong. The woman who calls herself Xuanji doesn''t seem to be a goblin, but she looks very similar to her.


    There was a red mole in the middle of Xuanji''s eyebrows, but the goblin didn''t; Their voices are also different. The voice of the goblin is more magnetic than that of Xuanji. It is ethereal without her voice; The temperament is also different. Although they are as holy as immortals, Xuanji has more awe inspiring and inviolable meaning.


    Before, because of his concern, he mistakenly regarded Xuanji as a goblin, mainly because they look too similar. At the moment, it seems that there is still a little difference. At least, er, the goblin''s chest seems to be bigger than her.


    However, he had no time to take these into account, but was shocked by Xuanji''s origin. If what she said was true, wouldn''t she have lived five thousand years? How is this possible?


    "I don''t have the ability to kill Chiyou!"


    Xuanji looked with a touch of self mockery and guilt: "I''ve been dead for a long time. I''ve been holding on until now just to wait for your arrival."


    "Wait for me? Do you know me?" Ding Ning looked at her strangely.


    Xuanji''s eyes flashed and sighed sadly, "I don''t know you, but I know you are Chiyou''s descendant and have a ancestral blood very close to him."


    "You... You recognize the wrong person? I''m not a Chiyou descendant."


    Ding Ning was surprised and secretly gave birth to vigilance. He subconsciously stepped back and distanced himself from Xuanji. This is an old monster who has lived for thousands of years, and he doesn''t know what strange and unpredictable means he has.


    Xuanji seemed to see through his thoughts, stared at the stone man in front of Ding Ning''s chest and said something earth shaking: "I deliberately let the stone man out, just waiting for it to recognize the Lord. How can I recognize my mistake? If you are not Chiyou''s blood, how can you let the Stone Man recognize the Lord."


    "You... You let the stone man out on purpose?"


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered the records in the ancient books, as if the Yan Huang alliance asked Jiutian Xuannv to do it, and the reward was the stone man.


    Now it seems that the stone man may have really fallen into the hands of Jiutian Xuannv. However, why did she release what she got? And what the hell is this place? Why is she here again? By whom? What does she mean by waiting for herself?

 Chapter 321

    Ding Ning suddenly thought of a possibility. Nun Jingxin said that only Chi You''s blood can open the stone man. Can''t Xuanji open Chi You''s blood seal, so she set up this bureau to open the stone man with her own blood for thousands of years?


    At the thought of this, he was suddenly creepy, his face was very white, and he was in a cold sweat. He couldn''t help retreating under his feet, and his eyes turned around, thinking about how to escape from the sky.


    But now he is an ordinary man without cultivation. Even though Xuanji looks seriously injured and dying, he is an ancient god after all. His cultivation is unfathomable. He can make his soul fly and annihilate with one blow.


    "You don''t have to be afraid. I mean no harm to you."


    Xuanji''s transparent eyes seemed to see through all his thoughts and said calmly, "if I want to be unfavorable to you, you have no room to resist."


    Ding Ning knew she was as like as two peas, and perhaps because she had a face like a fairy, so that he could not be animate and subconsciously felt that she would not hurt herself.


    Since you can''t escape, just be a bachelor. Don''t let people look down on you. Immediately cough, "master Xuanji, what are you waiting for me?"


    "I''ll tell you a story. Just listen."


    Xuanji''s face showed a complex color of remembrance intertwined with guilt, self reproach and self mockery: "my Xuannv family is the descendant of Jiutian Xuannv, the God of war. It is also an ethnic group to guard the world instead of gods. It is to kill demons and eliminate demons, prevent demons from causing trouble, and never participate in human wars and Dynasty hegemony."


    "Then why did you help Emperor Yan and Emperor Huang kill Chi you?"


    Ding Ning asked puzzled.


    "This is what I want to tell you, when..."


    Xuanji fell into deep memories, poured out her story, and let Ding Ning know the truth of Chiyou''s murder.


    It turned out that after the gods left this heaven and earth, the Xuannv family was the group that guarded the world instead of the gods. According to reason, they should not participate in the change of dynasties on earth. The reason why they agreed to the requirements of the Yanhuang tribal alliance to kill Chiyou was deceived by the Yandi emperor.


    Like Shennong, nvcochlea and Fuxi, Jiutian Xuannv is a general name of a tribal group, not just a person. Therefore, Xuanji was also called Jiutian Xuannv as the head of the clan.


    Emperor Yan found Xuanji and said that Chiyou had obtained the stone man inheritance of a demon. He had been bewitched by the demon and tried to dominate the world. The Yanhuang tribal alliance was invincible and asked Jiutian Xuannv to take action.


    Xuanji, as the guardian of the world, naturally won''t sit back and watch demons rage, but she won''t easily believe the words of Emperor Yan. After all, such things have to be reported to the fairy world, so she went to Jiuli tribe to find out the truth.


    But unexpectedly, Chiyou has transformed himself into a monster. Xuanji naturally thought that he really got the inheritance of demons.


    However, although the Xuannv family are descendants of the goddess of war, they love peace in their bones and can''t bear to lose their lives. Xuanji decided to give Chiyou a chance. As long as he handed over the stone man and stopped practicing the skills of demons, he will let him live.


    Chi Youben is a rebellious generation. He is very belligerent in his bones. In addition, he has just refined himself into the strongest weapon state. If he wants to try his combat power, he challenges Xuanji, the first person in the world.


    Chi you is invincible in defense with copper skin and iron bones. He can also control the five elements, expel ghosts and gods, and use the energy of heaven and earth. Xuanji is vulnerable in front of him and is defeated.


    As the guardian of the world, Xuanji was arrogant and wanted face. She was defeated by Chi you, which made her feel ashamed and left with shame and anger.


    Although she had noticed that Chi you didn''t seem to have the spirit of demons, out of her face and the sense of defeat, she was jealous of Chi you. In spite of her anger, she lied to the gods against her heart, saying that Chi you turned into a demon and would be dead in time. Even she was not her opponent.


    The Xuannv family has always been fair. Naturally, the gods would not think that Xuanji would lie. They specially gave her a demon chain to help her cut the demons and eliminate the demons.


    At this point, Xuanji''s face was full of remorse and hatred. She admitted that in order to be angry, she joined hands with Emperor Yan and accidentally sealed Chi You''s spirit with a demon seal chain. Only then did the Yellow Emperor kill Chi you.


    But she didn''t think that after killing Chi you, although Emperor Yan and Yellow Emperor handed over the stone man to her according to their promise, they actually had a bad intention. They turned and told Xuanji to the fairy world that she coveted Chi You''s cultivation skills, led the Xuannv clan to participate in the human struggle and seize the skills of the Wu clan without authorization.


    The gods were angry and gave the Yellow Emperor an artifact to shine, and the Yan Emperor nine netherworld fire to make them kill Xuanji and condemn the Xuannv family. Those who participated in the war were killed, and the non participants were also deprived of their immortal books, and their accomplishments could not be improved.


    In fact, the fairyland is not as peaceful as people think. It is also a struggle for power, intrigue and constant disputes.


    As a goddess of war, Jiutian Xuannv made many miraculous achievements in the war between gods and demons, and only then did she win over her people to shepherd the world and enjoy fireworks on earth, which has long aroused the envy and dissatisfaction of the gods.


    This time, the gods attacked her. Jiutian Xuannv was punished and could no longer protect her ethnic group.


    However, Emperor Yan did not expect that the Xuannv clan had only Xuanji to fight, but he killed the whole clan, wanted to kill them all, and occupied the only channel to contact the fairy world - Tongtian altar.


    The stone man was indeed taken away by Xuanji, which made her unable to argue. Only then did she wake up to the trick of the Yan Emperor and the Yellow Emperor. They had the ambition to dominate the world, but they didn''t want a human Guardian like the Xuannv family to ride on their heads. Only then did she go out to Jiuli and the Xuannv family by killing two birds with one stone, but it was too late for her to regret when she understood.


    As a result, the Xuannv family suffered a miserable fate than the Jiuli tribe. Most of them were killed, and only a few fled into the wilderness. The former guardians became street mice shouted by everyone and were in constant panic.


    Xuanji became eternal hate as soon as she made a mistake. She regretted and blamed herself for seeing her family break down and die because she was angry for a while.


    However, she is not willing to become a victim of the plot, nor is she willing to be tied up like this. She is not sorry for her death, but she does not want to affect the whole ethnic group, so she wants to restore the former glory of the Xuannv family to atone for her sins.


    But it is not easy to achieve this goal. There is only one way left for her - to become a God.


    The strong is respected. It is an iron law in both the fairy world and the world. Only when she has enough strength can she go to the fairy world, explain the context of things, and clear away the grievances for the Xuannv family.


    Xuanji hid in the wilderness and wanted to crack the secret of the stone man. This was her only hope to become a God, but she didn''t have Chiyou''s blood and couldn''t break the seal of the stone man. At this time, she realized how powerful Chiyou was. Over time, he would become the first person to become a God in ancient times.


    Xuanji hid in the wilderness and lived a primitive life of eating blood and eating hair. She devoted herself to studying the demon sealing chain. After all, the demon sealing chain is a god level sealing technique, which is similar to the blood sealing.


    Kung Fu pays off. During the days of hiding, Xuanji finally learned the God level seal. Unfortunately, Chi You''s seal is blessed by witchcraft. Even if she mastered the God level seal, she can only break some of the seals and spy on some of the secrets of the stone man, but there is no possibility of becoming a God at all.


    But she also got the key information from cracking the stone man. Chiyou''s real core inheritance is hidden in his bedroom "Wushen Palace", and the stone man is the key to open the Wushen palace.


    Therefore, Xuanji can only find a way to find the "Wushen Palace" and try to obtain the core inheritance, so that the Jedi can fight back and achieve the throne to wash away her grievances.


    But unexpectedly, when she just found the clue of "Wushen Palace", she was found by the two emperors of Yan and Huang, who jointly came to pursue and kill, and the three launched a world-shaking war.


    Xuanji''s Kung Fu is powerful enough to defeat Xuanji. She has a demon seal chain in her hand. She thought she could escape even if she couldn''t fight.


    But unexpectedly, Emperor Yan suddenly offered nine Youming fire, which was the bane of the demon chain. Xuanji was caught off guard and was injured by nine Youming fire. The Yellow Emperor took the opportunity to pierce Xuanji''s chest with streamer.


    Xuannv''s housekeeping skill is the array. When Xuanji was seriously injured, she had to force herself to explode. The spirit performed the forbidden art, escaped into the wilderness, and escaped by using the pre arranged transmission array. However, her spirit was seriously damaged and there was no possibility of becoming a God.


    By this time, her admiration for Chi You''s strength was beyond measure, so she came to this secret place with the hope that the core inheritance of "Wushen Palace" could save her.


    What made her despair was that even if there was a stone man as the key, the "Wushen Palace" could not be opened. There must be a person of Chiyou blood and obtain the nine totems of Jiuli tribe, so that the stone man could open the ninth floor of the "Wushen Palace" and obtain the final inheritance.


    So she left the stone man in the wilderness and left it for Chiyou descendants to recognize the Lord after awakening their blood, so that the inheritance of the witch family will not be cut off. Anyway, no one can untie the seal of Chiyou except Chiyou blood and God.


    "What is the secret place?"


    Ding Ning was full of doubts about the phrase "secret place". He had heard of totem, but he found it difficult to understand. It was too mysterious.


    Xuanji patiently explained: "the secret realm refers to the blessed land of the cave that is attached to the world but is an independent space, just like... Mustard space."


    Ding Ning suddenly felt very excited: "does mustard space really exist?"


    "Of course, haven''t you seen it?" Xuanji asked with a puzzled look: "although the space rings made with mustard space were rare in our time, there are still some, and there should be many now."


    "I haven''t even heard of it, let alone seen it."


    Ding Ning said with a shocked face: "the space ring only exists in the novel. Was your technology so developed at that time? You can still make space rings."


    "Ah? Technology? What technology? Although space rings are rare, they don''t even have heard of them? It''s not difficult to make space rings as long as you reach the nine heaven of divine power, understand the art of refining utensils, and add some space minerals."


    Xuanji has been here for four or five thousand years. She doesn''t know what the outside world is like. She thought there were countless powerful people in the outside world and the gods and Buddhas were flying all over the sky.


    Ding Ning looked helpless: "space ore? Device refining? Please, no one can refine devices at all now. Space ore is unheard of. There is not much aura between heaven and earth."


    "What? The aura is gone? How could this happen?"


    Xuanji was also completely stupid. She thought that Emperor Yan and Huang were in charge of the world and had the support of gods. The outside world had long developed into a high martial world.


    "I don''t know how this can happen. Now the outside world is taking the scientific and technological route. Air pollution is serious. Don''t mention aura. Amitabha would be without haze. By the way, the topic is far away. What is Shenwu jiuchongtian?"


    Ding Ning really couldn''t explain to her what technology is, and asked with a desire for knowledge on her face.

 Chapter 322

    "It is the realm of martial arts cultivation in the world. Human martial arts, Xuanwu, earthly martial arts, heavenly martial arts, Zhenwu, divine martial arts and holy martial arts can become real gods by breaking through the nine heaven of holy martial arts. The early states of martial arts cultivation are divided into four levels: initial stage, middle stage, later stage and peak. From the beginning of Zhenwu realm, it is divided into nine levels, which is called nine heaven."


    Xuanji opened her mouth in amazement, revealing a mouth of snow-white shell teeth. Although Ding Ning knew that this was an old monster who had lived for thousands of years, she still felt that this action was very cute.


    But when he thought that Shenwu is a legend and there is a holy martial arts realm on it, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly and said: "Shenwu has been heard of, but it exists in the legend, and the holy martial arts have never been heard of. By the way, master Xuanji, what was your realm in those years?"


    "I was the eighth heaven of holy martial arts, and I was still two days away from becoming a God."


    Xuanji said sadly.


    "Hiss!" Ding Ning couldn''t help taking a breath. "Chi you is more powerful than you. What''s the state?"


    "The realm should be between Bozhong and me, but the combat power is not comparable to me."


    Xuanji''s beautiful eyes showed a look of longing: "Pangu, the great God, was the founder of the witchcraft, but the witchcraft has long been lost, but Chiyou created the witchcraft with his genius and wisdom and formed his own cultivation system. He is really a brilliant person."


    Ding Ning was agitated. Pangu, the great God, was a serious creator God, but those were far away from him. It was urgent to find out how to get out. He didn''t know how long it had been. It was time for the snow to fall.


    "Master Xuanji, what''s the matter with the mermaid and stone carvings outside?"


    Xuanji looked at him with deep meaning: "the stone carving is the peripheral guard of the" Wushen Palace "made by Chi you with puppetry. As for the mermaid, it is one of the nine totems of Jiuli tribe. If it weren''t for her, I would have died."


    "Mermaid is a totem?"


    Ding Ning''s face became very wonderful. He muttered to himself that he was a great beauty. How could he be a totem? Isn''t totem a painting?


    "Jiuli is divided into nine tribes: Gengjin, Qingmu, Tianshui, flame, thick soil, black wind, fog, lightning and shadow. Each tribe has its own totem. The mermaid outside is the totem of Tianshui tribe. I''m afraid no one knows the origin of the totem except Chiyou, but it has extremely mysterious power. In that war, Chi You''s 81 brothers And most of the adult soldiers of the tribe died in the war, but the nine totems did not participate in the war. When I escaped here seriously, I defeated the puppet guard and found that the Tianshui totem was sleeping in the ice coffin. In order to protect my life, I penetrated the demon sealing chain into its body, locked it in the dark river at the entrance of the secret place, occupied its ice coffin, blocked the vitality and waited for your arrival. "


    Xuanji''s face showed a melancholy color: "I wanted to heal my wounds by relying on Tianshui totem, but I didn''t think that Tianshui totem lost its healing effect after being sealed by demon chain. After a long period of evolution, another psychic was gradually born and became a living body. I had to eat to survive. I could only get it from the stone man by sealing demon chain She was taught the housekeeping skills of the fog tribe and the Aoki tribe so that it would not starve to death. "


    Ding Ning''s face was very ugly. He didn''t expect that Xuanji was the culprit of all this. It didn''t matter that he killed Chiyou by a thought. After all, although he was undoubtedly Chiyou''s descendant, he had no feelings with Chiyou, but the mermaid was so simple and lovely that she could do it. The woman was so vicious.


    Seems to see the dissatisfaction in Ding Ning''s heart, Xuanji said with a bitter smile; "I know you must think I''m cruel, but you don''t know the power of totem. I don''t do this. When it wakes up from its deep sleep, it will kill me. I''ll wait for you to come, so I can''t die."


    "Can you untie the Kaifeng demon chain?"


    After listening to her explanation, Ding Ning calmed down. After all, people are selfish. In order to live, Xuanji''s actions are understandable.


    "If it''s just a demon seal chain, of course I can untie it, but unfortunately, nine nether fires are attached to the demon seal chain, burning my soul all the time. My strength is getting weaker and weaker, and I can''t open the demon seal chain at all."


    Xuanji saw that Ding Ning looked bad, and a touch of bitterness appeared on her face: "I''m sinful and I''m not sorry to die. Now only you can save her."


    "How?" Ding Ning asked eagerly.


    "Open the first floor of the Wushen palace, get the soldier master''s inheritance, take out Chiyou''s soul chopping knife, cut off the demon sealing chain and kill me. The nine nether fire is aimed at my spirit. As long as I die, the Tianshui totem can get out of trouble."


    A sad color flashed across Xuanji''s face.


    "Well... How can this work? Don''t say I can''t open the witch Palace at all. Even if I can open it, I can''t do it. Is there any other way?"


    Ding Ning was as like as two peas. He was not impressed by Xuan Ji, but he could not get her hands off her face, which was exactly the same as that of the fairy.


    "To kill me is to help me. For thousands of years, my soul has always been roasted by the nine netherworld fire. That kind of pain is the most cruel torture for me. Death is the greatest relief for me!"


    Xuanji smiled sadly and looked at Ding Ning with tears: "I want to end myself countless times, but I''m really unwilling. I''m forced to live until now to wait for your arrival. I just ask you. If one day you become God, I hope you can take care of my Xuannv family, which can be regarded as atonement for my mistake."


    Ding Ning''s face was moved. He didn''t expect that Xuanji had suffered from the burning of the divine soul for thousands of years. It was just to make atonement, which greatly changed his impression of Xuanji. He solemnly said, "I promise you, if one day I can become a God, I will protect the Xuannv family. If I have enough ability, I will clear the grievances for the Xuannv family."


    "The Wushen palace is a nine layer space artifact refined by Chi you. Now there are Tianshui totem and stone man in hand. You can collect the first layer of the Wushen palace, obtain the inheritance of weapon refining, and take out the soul chopping knife."


    Xuanji showed her gratification and gave him a deep look: "since you don''t have the heart to start with me, in order to repay your commitment, I will use my secret skills to end myself, grind off the spiritual mark of streamer, turn this artifact into an ownerless thing, and let you drop blood to recognize the Lord."


    "Streamer?" Ding Ning''s eyes coagulated and looked at the handle less blade that pierced Xuanji''s chest.


    Xuanji nodded: "yes, streamer is an artifact given by the gods to the Yellow Emperor to kill me. I have sealed most of the power with sealing over the years. As long as I wear off the spiritual mark on it, this artifact is an ownerless thing. After you drop your blood and recognize the Lord, with the rise of your cultivation, the seal will be gradually untied and the power will be enhanced."


    "I can''t use a sword. I don''t even have a handle. What do I want it for?"


    Ding Ning shook his head and said, Chiyou is the soldier master and the top tool refiner. He was full of expectations for the soul chopping knife, but he was very resistant to the thought that Xuanji would die.


    "Silly boy, streamer is an artifact refined from the innate divine light from the fairyland. It is not a weapon, but a light that can be controlled by mental power. It can not only change into any shape with your mind, but also kill people invisible. I will teach you a sword technique. It''s easy to learn this sword technique and kill enemies by leaps."


    Xuanji''s eyes looking at Ding Ning were full of warning: "but you must remember that this streamer will be coveted by the gods in the fairy world, so unless you don''t use it, once you use it, you must kill it all and never leave future trouble. Otherwise, when the news comes out, even the gods will control their believers in the world to trouble you."


    As soon as Ding Ning was excited, he was thrown a basin of cold water on his head, which made him tremble. Grandma, if he was stared at by the gods, he would be dead. This is not a man''s innocence. Don''t forget it.


    Xuanji seemed to see through his mind, With a faint smile: "You don''t have to worry about it. You don''t need streamer when your life is not in danger. It''s also good to take the key moment as the bottom card to protect your life. According to you, I''m afraid there are no strong people in Shenwu realm in the world, so you don''t have to worry. When you have the cultivation of tianwu realm, you can easily kill the strong people in Zhenwu. Even if the gods covet streamer, you can''t directly kill them For you, after all, the rules formulated by the creator God are there. They are at most looking for human believers to trouble you. Why are you afraid if you have streamer in your hand? If you have trouble, you will have trouble only after you become a God. However, at that time, with your combat power, I''m afraid those gods are not your opponents. What are you afraid of? Chiyou dominated the world in those days, and no one dared to fight. You are his descendants. How can you weaken his name? "


    "What elder Xuanji said is very true. I have nothing to be afraid of."


    Ding Ning''s chest was suddenly full of pride, but the thought of Xuanji''s life cost made him feel uncomfortable for a while. He hung his head and said sadly: "just... Since you taught me the art of defending the sword, you are my master. How can I watch you die?"


    Xuanji''s beautiful eyes twinkled, Soft channel: "For thousands of years, although my spirit has been roasted by the nine nether fires, I have not gained any benefits. My spirit is more powerful than before. If you want to, I will seal a ray of spirit in the streamer. I believe that when you become a God, you will have learned the highest inheritance of the wizard palace, and I am not without any hope of resurrection Hope. "


    "Is that true?" Ding Ning''s face showed surprise.


    Xuanji''s heart trembled. As the head of Xuannv clan and the best expert in the world, she was respected everywhere. From childhood, she was mostly pure hearted and lustless. She was bent on pursuing the highest road. She had never had the heart of men and women, not even a friend of the opposite sex.


    But for thousands of years, her heart has been full of remorse and regret, and she has to bear the torture of the nine netherworld fire all the time. It''s not too much to describe her heart as dead ash. She can live until now only with the support of obsession and hard work. At this moment, her wish has been fulfilled, and she has died calmly without any concern.


    But at the moment, seeing Ding Ning''s true feelings show, the kind of being concerned touched inadvertently touched the softest place in her heart, and a strange warm current flows quietly in her heart.


    The pale face quietly climbed up a touch of moving purples, whispered in my heart, if one day you can really revive me and deserve me, I will be your Taoist companion.


    A thrilling smile came from the corner of his mouth: "I''m not sure, because I don''t know what the core inheritance of Chiyou is. I just bet on that hope for him to hide so precious and important in the Wushen palace."


    "Not sure yet?" Ding Ning showed an undisguised disappointment.


    Xuanji''s beautiful eyes sparkled, her eyes stared at him in the excitement of her mind, and asked, "is my life and death really so important to you?"

 Chapter 323

    "I... I don''t want to see you die anyway."


    Ding Ning smelled the speech and looked at her shining eyes. His heart jumped. He didn''t know how to reply, and replied vaguely.


    For Xuanji, he naturally won''t have any love between men and women, but she is so similar to the goblin, but loving house and Ukraine makes him full of pity for Xuanji and unwilling to watch her die.


    Hearing this answer, Xuanji showed a satisfied smile. A flower called happiness quietly bloomed at the top of her heart, and her voice became more and more gentle: "I made a big mistake that implicated the ethnic group. You don''t need to be sad, and don''t take reviving me as your burden. You know, for me, death is liberation."


    Speaking of this, Xuanji showed a sad color: "my Xuannv family was in great trouble in those years, and I don''t know whether there are still blood left in the world. Now I give you the inheritance of my Xuannv family. If you can meet the descendants of my family, please transfer the inheritance to her. If you can''t meet them, help me find a successor and don''t let the inheritance of my family be cut off?"


    "Well, I promise you, I swear I will never steal your inheritance!"


    The dying man''s words are also good. Since death is a relief for her, Ding Ning is no longer indecisive and said firmly.


    "Fool, since I have handed over the inheritance of my family to you, I will not restrict your learning, but my manpower is sometimes exhausted. The array is broad and profound, which consumes a lot of energy. I''m afraid you''re too complex to learn and delay your cultivation. If you have spare power, just learn. The Xuannv family doesn''t know whether there are future generations. I''m sorry for my family and let them be influenced by me In the face of great suffering, we must not let the inheritance of our family be cut off in my hands. "


    Xuanji said with a little coquettish anger. The gentle tone made Ding Ning ripple in her heart. She coughed unnaturally and promised: "I will continue the inheritance of your Xuannv family and try my best to find your descendants. Even if I can''t find it, I will find a suitable successor for you."


    "I believe you. Come here and grab my hand."


    Xuanji took a deep look at Ding Ning and said with a little shame.


    Ding Ning, with a positive look, came forward and held Xuanji''s cold hand.


    Xuanji closed her eyes and a vast spiritual force entered dingning''s sea of knowledge. His always proud spiritual force was as small as a drop in the sea under her spiritual force, which surprised him. Only then did he realize how strong and concise Xuanji''s spiritual force was.


    The first is the sword control technique. At this stage, the sword control technique that Ding Ning can use will gradually become stronger with the enhancement of spiritual power.


    The second is the divine seal technique, which turns into mysterious characters and enters his mind. It makes him remember deeply and can''t forget if he wants to. It just makes him regret that even the simplest seal technique can''t be used with his current cultivation.


    Perhaps he was worried about exploding Ding Ning''s poor knowledge of the sea. Finally, the array inheritance of Xuannv family was packaged and sealed in his knowledge of the sea by Xuanji.


    If Ding Ning wants to learn, he just needs to move his mind and start learning from the foundation of the array step by step, which makes him quite moved. Xuanji has no reservations about him, making him more reluctant to see her die and infinite sadness in his heart.


    "Calm down and concentrate, hold the yuan and keep one, and add totem to your body!"


    As Xuanji''s voice suddenly sounded in Ding Ning''s mind, "boom", the whole secret place seemed to be shaking.


    "Clang!"


    A sound of chain shaking came, and Ding Ning only felt a whirl of heaven and earth. Mermaid, falling snow and empty wings suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Just when Ding Ning found that falling snow and empty wing were in a coma and wanted to ask Xuanji what was going on, the mermaid suddenly gave a scream. An illusory Mermaid virtual shadow flew out of her body and landed on his left arm, turning into a tattoo of mermaid pattern, while the mermaid immediately withered to the ground and turned into fly ash as the virtual shadow left.


    Ding Ning was shocked and angry. When he was about to ask Xuanji why she did this, he looked up and found that Xuanji''s face was like gold paper, black blood flowed out of her seven orifices, and her white skin as bright as jade was burning a strange white flame.


    "Come on, pull out the streamer, drop blood and recognize the Lord."


    Xuanji''s weak and hurried voice sounded in Ding Ning''s mind.


    Ding Ning trembled all over and couldn''t care to ask more. He reached out to grasp the streamer and pulled it out. Xuanji screamed, and blood gushed out along the wound on her chest.


    "Are you okay? Does it matter?"


    Ding Ning felt a pain in his heart and asked in a hurry. The streamer in his hand was like a spiritual struggle. If he hadn''t grasped it tightly, I''m afraid he would have lost his hand and flew away.


    "Don''t worry about me. I can''t die for the time being. Quickly drop blood and recognize the Lord. I''ll help you subdue it, otherwise it will run away by itself."


    Xuanji''s voice became weaker and weaker, but with unquestionable determination.


    Ding Ning''s eyes turned red. He tried to hold back his sadness. He grabbed the streamer of struggling desperately and made an effort in the palm of his hand.


    The blood was stained with streamer, which made the struggle of streamer more intense. The terrible force flew into the air with Ding Ning, and the space was rippling. When she was about to escape into the void, Xuanji opened her mouth and spit out a virtual shadow of Xuanji, which was countless times smaller than her body. She also took an iron chain and flew directly into the streamer.


    Ding Ning felt his hands light and his feet fell to the ground. The streamer stopped struggling and let him hold it honestly.


    Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief, opened his palm, and the streamer suddenly flashed. When he thought it wanted to escape and was stunned, the streamer suddenly appeared in his sea of knowledge, established a spiritual connection with him, and made him feel like an arm.


    Before he could feel the magic of streamer, he hurriedly turned and looked at Xuanji. His joy suddenly disappeared, and his eyes flashed thick sadness.


    "Ding Ning, goodbye. I hope we have another day to see you again."


    At the moment, Xuanji''s face was distorted because of pain, and her whole body was burning a white flame. A virtual shadow of her soul struggled desperately in the white flame and kept rolling and issuing a silent scream, as if she was experiencing the most cruel torture in the world. She wanted to escape but was entangled by the dark fire. She could not escape. It looked very miserable.


    "Xuanji, I will revive you."


    Ding Ning was in great mourning, red eyes, clenched his fist and shouted hoarsely. He knew that if he didn''t want to kill Xuanji himself, she wouldn''t have to bear such pain at all, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    The white flame seemed to have no temperature, but it made him feel extremely dangerous. He didn''t dare to approach at all. As long as he approached, he would turn into fly ash in a moment.


    Xuanji''s face distorted by pain showed a relieved smile. Meimou stared at Ding Ning without blinking, as if she wanted to keep him firmly in her heart, There is a strong sense of reluctance: "when I die, the nine nether fire will disappear. Don''t forget to use the soul chopping knife to cut off the demon sealing chain. Even the cut off demon sealing chain is also the best material for making artifact. After you learn the art of refining, it will be the best material for you to make weapons."


    "Xuanji, i... Wuwu!"


    Ding Ning knelt down on the ground and cried bitterly.


    He never felt so heartbroken and helpless at this moment. He was helpless when he watched Xuanji die in pain, but she didn''t forget to seek welfare for him before she died, which made him how he couldn''t be heartbroken.


    "Darling, don''t cry, turn around, OK? I don''t want you to see my most embarrassed appearance. Remember, you must cut off the demon sealing chain, otherwise the nine nether fire will lock me and seal the remnant soul in the streamer, so that I can never revive. Goodbye... My love."


    Xuanji smiled and muttered to herself. The last four words were slightly inaudible.


    Ding Ning couldn''t bear to refuse. He lowered his head sadly. His heart was in grief and tears poured down.


    When he noticed that the sealing power around him had disappeared and his whole body was loose, he couldn''t help raising his head and looking at it with tearful eyes.


    But at the moment, the spirit of Yiren had completely dissipated, and the white flame disappeared. Her body turned into dead bones, which looked so desolate in the ice coffin.


    "Oh..."


    Ding Ning''s chest was like a large boulder, which made him feel depressed and had no place to vent. He clenched his fists. Because his nails were embedded in the meat, dripping blood without knowing it, he gave out a painful roar like a wounded beast.


    From small to large, he had never personally experienced life and death. Although he had only a short time of contact with Xuanji, her selfless help made him regard her as his close relatives and friends. The sadness of watching his relatives leave made him never feel so difficult.


    After roaring for a while to vent his depression, Ding Ning sat in front of the ice coffin and looked at the dead bones in the ice coffin without any focus. The sense of loss made his heart empty and couldn''t lift his spirit.


    I don''t know how long it took for Ding Ning to pick up her spirits again. Anyway, the dead are gone, and life still needs to continue. What''s more, Xuanji said that as long as he can get the highest inheritance of the Wushen palace, he may not have no chance to revive her.


    "Xuanji, wait for me. I''ll revive you, too."


    Ding Ning clenched his fist and looked at the streamer controlled by the imperial sword in front of him and said firmly.


    In the streamer, the sealed strand of Xuanji''s spirit seemed to hear his oath, happily uttered a light chant, rotated around him, and drew streamers in the air, as if to express her joy.


    Ding Ning showed a soft smile on his face, and the streamer fell into his hands skillfully. At the moment, it showed its true face.


    It was a weapon with dreamy color. I couldn''t see its shape at all. It seemed real and unreal, and I couldn''t feel the slightest weight. It was like a ray of light, bright and dazzling, but it didn''t seem to exist in the real world.


    Ding Ning looked at it for a long time, but he didn''t see the mystery. He put away the streamer, looked at the ice coffin with a touch of sadness in his eyes, "Xuanji, I''ll find you a geomantic treasure land for a good burial."


    However, he has nothing at the moment, and Xuanji''s dead bones are not in full bloom, which makes him feel very embarrassed. Can''t he leave with an ice coffin?


    "Poof poof!"


    It seems to feel Ding Ning''s embarrassment. The mermaid tattoo on his left arm suddenly squirms. A virtual shadow of a mini Mermaid with the size of a fist appears, spitting bubbles constantly, as if expressing something to him.


    Unfortunately, Ding Ning didn''t know what he wanted to say. The mermaid seemed to realize that he didn''t understand and could only express it with action. In Ding Ning''s confused eyes, she flew to the ice coffin, suddenly opened her small mouth and bit at the ice coffin.


    Ding Ning was shocked. When he was about to stop drinking, his words stopped suddenly and looked at the incredible scene in horror.


    When the mermaid was about to bite into the ice coffin, her cherry mouth suddenly opened and turned into a big mouth in a blood basin. The whole ice coffin was swallowed by her.


    He staggered to Ding Ning''s side like a show of merit. His big eyes blinked and blinked. The cute Ding Ning''s heart was about to melt. Then a burst of illusory distortion of satisfaction turned into a tattoo and landed on his left arm.

 Chapter 324

    Ding Ning''s forehead burst into a cold sweat and his eyes were tongue tied. He looked at the mermaid tattoo on his arm. Only then did he believe what Xuanji said before. Each totem has magical power. If it wasn''t sealed with a demon seal chain, I''m afraid Xuanji would have been killed by Tianshui Totem.


    But what if Xuanji''s bones were eaten by her? This is absolutely unacceptable to him.


    But when his spirit penetrated the tattoo and found that the mermaid was carefully placing the ice coffin aside in a strange space formed by blisters, his face showed a sudden color.


    Is this the meson space of Tianshui totem? There was a trace of joy in Ding Ning''s heart.


    He thought to himself that he didn''t know whether he could use the mermaid''s meson space. If he could use it, he didn''t know whether he could put the falling snow and empty wings into it. After all, he didn''t know what dangers would appear in the wizard palace. He didn''t trust him with them.


    The mermaid seemed to be able to sense his thoughts. She appeared again and swallowed the falling snow and the empty wings.


    With his previous experience, Ding Ning didn''t panic again this time. His mental strength paid close attention to what happened in the tattoo and found that all the vital signs of snowfall were normal and there was no difference from the outside world. Only then did he completely relax.


    My heart was filled with ecstasy. My brother also had space to carry with him, but it didn''t seem that the space was very large, but it also made him very satisfied.


    In addition, the mermaid could communicate with him before, but now he doesn''t know why he can''t communicate directly with him. He can only act according to his ideas, which makes him wonder.


    Is it because the demon chain has not been cut off? Ding Ning''s Spirit fell on the demon sealing chain on the mermaid''s tail, and his face showed a thoughtful color.


    However, the Tianshui totem was so magical that he must not be disappointed by the other eight totems, which filled his heart with expectation.


    Ding Ning walked forward with visions. Now, there are no worries behind him. It''s time to open the first floor of the Wushen palace.


    Walking along the ancient corridor to the end, there were two huge bronze doors in parallel, tightly closed, more than ten feet high, emitting the mottled smell of years.


    Ding Ning stood in front of the bronze door as small as an ant standing in front of a giant dragon, which surprised him secretly. Not to mention the historical value of the bronze door, he could get rich just by selling scrap copper.


    There are four brass protrusions similar to buttons on the left and right sides of the bronze door, and each protrusion has a strange and twisted pattern.


    There is also a large brass bulge at the middle parallel door seam, in which there is a notch with changing patterns, and a small humanoid notch above the notch.


    Ding Ning was so lucky that he immediately understood that the two notches were the place to verify the totem and the stone man. He immediately took down the stone man and put it into the small notch above. It was really perfect.


    At the same time, he raised his left arm and pointed the mermaid tattoo at the larger notch below. The notch suddenly sent out a hazy sea blue light, and the cage covered Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning suddenly felt a pain in his heart, a drop of blood essence suddenly flew out of his chest, suspended in the air, and soon integrated into the hazy sea blue light.


    "Boom!"


    The whole secret place seemed to shake, and the two bronze gates opened slowly.


    Ding Ning squinted and found that his eyes were full of sea blue light. Although it was not dazzling, it made him unable to see anything.


    With the door fully opened, Ding Ning felt dizzy and weightless again. When he stood firm on his feet, he found that he was standing in a towering bronze hall.


    All the objects in the hall are made of bronze. There is a comfortable atmosphere around him, which makes him relaxed and happy.


    Ding Ning took a comfortable deep breath and secretly guessed that this was the legendary aura?


    When he calmed down and saw the situation in the hall, his pupils suddenly contracted violently and his heart pounded.


    Eighteen grotesque stone carvings were distributed on both sides of the hall, but their eyes were staring at him.


    Ding Ning''s scalp was numb and he secretly complained. The previous stone carving made him alive. Now there are 18 here, so he can''t blow him into slag alive.


    But now that he has come here, he can only pray that these stone carvings can not attack like the previous stone carvings.


    He took a careful step forward. Seeing that the stone carvings had no response, he was a little relieved. His sight fell on a bronze tripod guarded by eighteen stone carvings.


    The bronze tripod has an ancient and simple shape, is dark black, has three legs and one body. The tripod mouth is derived from two ears. On the cyan black tripod wall, it depicts all kinds of ancient and mysterious creatures, including strange looking three legged birds, thick and winding ferocious ancient vines, strange and blooming magical flowers. It is complex. The small tripod body is all inclusive and endless, which seems to have the meaning of endless life.


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up and all his mind were attracted by the bronze tripod. What attracted his attention most was the nine ferocious faucets derived from the tripod mouth. The dragon mouth opened slightly and was facing the tripod furnace. It seemed that he was ready to ignite the tripod furnace at any time.


    Ding Ning trembled all over Shennong Jiulong tripod. He didn''t expect to see Shennong Jiulong tripod here.


    There are pictures and texts in the outline of vegetation. When Shennong did not become gods, the essence of the East China Sea was taken from the copper essence of the East China Sea, and the spirit of the sun and the moon was taken as the spirit.


    On the day when the tripod was completed, there were clouds of robbery, and heaven came down from nine days. After ninety-one days of thunder quenching, the Jiulong tripod almost wanted to collapse. Shennong finally succeeded in refining with his own blood essence as his guide.


    Shennong became the first mortal to refine an artifact from a mortal''s body. Using the Jiulong tripod can increase the success rate of alchemy by 50%, which has attracted the attention of countless people.


    Shennong tasted all kinds of herbs and alchemy, cherished the world, helped the world, was loved and supported by all the people, and finally achieved complete merit and virtue, soared to the fairy world and achieved the throne of God.


    Everyone thought that Jiulong Ding also went to the fairyland with Shennong''s rise, but they didn''t expect to appear here.


    After all, although Jiulong Ding is an artifact of alchemy, it has no additive effect on alchemy. Shennong took it to the fairy world.


    Chiyou, as the favored son of Shennong tribe, has the qualification to compete for the position of chief with Emperor Yan. In the early stage, he also beat away Emperor Yan. Although he was finally defeated and killed, how could he not inherit the treasures left by Shennong? It is natural for Shennong Ding to appear in Wushen palace.


    Now it seems that Chiyou was still at a disadvantage in competing for tribal leaders. After all, Emperor Yan inherited Shennong''s blood, had the ability to control fire and occupied the advantage of pure blood.


    No wonder Chiyou wants to find another way to develop human treasures. There must be some unconvinced factors in it. After all, compared with the Yan Emperor with pure blood, although he is also a descendant of Shennong, he has no orthodox blood. Even if he becomes a chief, he is always ill known and ill spoken.


    This is probably the reason why he did not inherit the Shennong tribe but rebuilt the Jiuli tribe after defeating the Yan Emperor and disintegrating the huge Shennong tribe.


    He wanted to prove himself with his stubbornness and unyielding. Even without the orthodox blood of Shennong, he was qualified to compete with his ancestors. He disdained the position of chief of Shennong tribe, because he was fully capable of establishing his own tribal dynasty like Shennong.


    Ding Ning, who wanted to understand this, admired Chiyou more and more and sighed for his unfortunate fall. If he didn''t die, his achievements might surpass his ancestors. This is probably why Emperor Yan and Huang regarded him as a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh. He didn''t hesitate to kill with a knife and deceive the upper and lower levels to get rid of him.


    In other words, Ding Ning is in the position of Emperor Yan and Huang. With an opponent like Chi you, he may also have trouble sleeping and eating. By all means, he should try his best to get rid of this great trouble.


    After all, the threat he brought was so great that as long as he was given another period of time, the world would inevitably fall into his hands, which could not be tolerated by the ambitious Yan and Huang emperors.


    These thoughts just flashed by Ding Ning. His sight was on the Jiulong tripod, but his attention was all focused on the stone carving. After all, the previous stone carving had brought him too much psychological shadow.


    What''s terrible comes from what. Before he went to the Jiulong tripod to observe it, all kinds of lights flashed in the eyes of 18 stone carvings, and rushed to Ding Ning at the same pace.


    Although Ding Ning was careful and ready to escape at any time, he had no room for reaction under the sudden attack of 18 stone carvings, so he was pinched in his hands like an ant.


    Ding Ninggang wanted to struggle, but he found that his whole body was sour and soft, and he couldn''t use any strength. The stone carving''s understanding of human body structure was never lower than him.


    Then, in his frightened and desperate eyes, the stone carving raised the tripod cover of Jiulong tripod expressionless and threw him in.


    As soon as Ding Ning regained his freedom, he found that he could move and wanted to jump out of the Jiulong tripod. He found that the top of his head was black and the tripod cover was covered again by stone carvings.


    "What are you doing? Let me out quickly. I''m the descendant of Chiyou. You can''t do this to me."


    Ding Ning roared loudly.


    In the face of these emotional puppets, Ding Ning can only move out of his identity as a descendant of Chiyou to talk about things. Unfortunately, the stone carving doesn''t listen to him at all, or even if he hears it, he won''t listen to him.


    Nima, these bastards don''t want to refine brother as a pill, do they?


    Ding Ning was so flustered that he flapped his bone wings and hammered the tripod cover desperately, but the tripod cover of the Jiulong tripod was surprisingly thick, and his two fists were red, but not to mention opening the tripod cover, he couldn''t even make a sound.


    "Puff", the water splashed everywhere.


    Ding Ning decadent fell to the bottom of the tripod, which found that the bottom of the tripod furnace was like a pond, accumulating a thick layer of black liquid and emitting a strong fragrance of medicine. Smelling it made him feel refreshed and elated.


    Jiuyehua, Longxun grass, ice lotus, Wannian Zhu fruit, stone salivary pulp, thousand stacked leaves


    Ding Ning smelled nine kinds of Tiancai and Dibao medicinal materials. Suddenly he saw the liquid extracted by so many Tiancai, but he was not surprised. His heart was filled with extreme anxiety. Where was this alchemy? It was to refine him together with the medicine.


    Sure enough, a slight creak came. Nine holes suddenly opened on the furnace wall, and the Nine Dragons came in.


    Ding Ning''s face was like ashes. Now it''s over. Jiulong spits fire. It''s time to start alchemy.


    "Boom!"


    Before his dying struggle, the 18 eyes of the nine faucets suddenly lit up, the ferocious mouth opened and began to spit fire.


    The temperature in the whole tripod furnace began to rise continuously, and the surface of the liquid medicine was boiling gradually.


    Even if it was drinking poison to quench her thirst, Ding Ning could only plunge into the liquid medicine and connect the Tianshui totem with her spirit, hoping that she could also receive herself into the totem space.

 Chapter 325

    However, when he found that the connection with Tianshui totem was isolated and unable to contact, he was completely desperate.


    Grandma''s, it''s all death anyway. If you don''t drink so many good things, you''ll have a full meal before you die.


    Ding Ning''s skin was red all over, like cooked prawns. He opened his mouth, regardless of the liquid medicine burning his mouth, and recklessly went to the pot in his stomach.


    "Sister Mermaid, please help my brother."


    In the totem space, Ding Luoxue, who woke up, nervously took the mermaid''s hand and begged.


    "His physique is so weak that even our Witch children can''t compare with him. He can''t accept the inheritance of the witch God. This is helping him refine his body. Whether he can survive depends on his perseverance. I can''t help him either."


    The mermaid kept spitting bubbles and communicating with her mental strength.


    "Brother, will he be all right after drinking those potions?"


    Ding Luoxue looked worried at Ding Ning who was swallowing the liquid medicine.


    "It''s just to let him drink medicine to sustain himself. If he doesn''t drink it, he will be directly tempered to death. Only when the medicine spreads all over his limbs and bones can he strengthen his physique."


    The mermaid''s huge black tail swayed restlessly, wandering in the bubble space, spitting small bubbles in her mouth, and said with a trace of appreciation.


    At the entrance of the liquid medicine, Ding Ning felt a magnificent force, which rushed into his body with an irresistible force, and ran uncontrollably across his meridians, tearing his meridians and flesh.


    The pain like a thousand cuts made him convulse, and he wanted to faint immediately, but he couldn''t faint, so he could only soberly experience the torture of cutting meat with a blunt knife.


    Want to roar but can''t roar, want to faint but can''t faint, even want to die can''t die, Ding Ning only has the right to cry.


    But as soon as he squeezed out his tears, he found that it was dark in front of him. The huge drug force rushed directly into his eyes, making his eyes like a needle. He subconsciously clenched his fist in pain.


    He shook his head desperately to relieve the pain in his eyes, but then his eardrum seemed to be pierced through with a needle. He grinned in pain and wanted to roar.


    But with one mouth, more liquid medicine surged into his body and destroyed everything that could be destroyed.


    Eyes, mouth, nose, teeth, ears, tongue, throat, blood, meat, bones, meridians, pancreas


    Then the viscera were torn one by one by the violent medicine. Ding Ning''s blood gushed out like no money, mixed with the medicine, and then entered his body with his mouth, so that he really realized what survival is, not death.


    Ding Luoxue looked at Ding Ning, who was like a bloody man, and her distressed tears flowed, but she knew that even the fish man could not help him now, and everything could only depend on him.


    The liquid medicine has dropped by half. Ding Ning lies quietly at the bottom of the tripod stove like a dead man and bears the cruelest torture in the world. It''s not that he doesn''t want to struggle, but he can''t even move a finger at the moment. He can only let the blood gush and melt into the liquid medicine, Then with the liquid medicine entering his body... Then with the blood flowing out... Then with the liquid medicine swallowing back... Back and forth, constantly back and forth.


    He felt like a rag doll torn and crushed by people. There was no room for resistance. He had to stand idly by and wait for the judgment of his fate, This feeling of powerlessness was similar to watching Xuanji die before, which filled his heart with gushing anger and depression.


    "Bang..."


    The nine fire spouting taps dropped as the level of liquid medicine dropped, and a high temperature enough to melt refined steel finally sprayed on Ding Ning.


    The pain was almost numb. Ding Ning looked at the hot flame emitted by the nine ferocious faucets, and his eyes showed a color of relief. At the moment, he finally realized why Xuanji wanted to die with one heart. In particular, this is not a crime that people can bear at all.


    Soon, will it vaporize? It''s finally over.


    Ding Ning''s spirit has begun to be in a trance, and a double shadow appears in front of him. The hot heat continuously evaporates the liquid medicine and his body, making him face death calmly.


    At this time, a clear stream flowed in his mind, making his confused thought wake up in an instant.


    Just when he wanted to yell "what is it, can''t I go in peace?" a pithy formula turned into golden characters and printed into his mind.


    "Savage military formula"?


    Ding Ning suddenly woke up. Ya Chiyou wanted to refine him as a weapon.


    He wanted to cry and roared madly in his heart. Boss Chiyou, you have refined yourself into a monster. Don''t you also want to refine me into a monster?


    But between death and monsters, Ding Ning has no backbone to choose monsters. Isn''t he refining himself into weapons?


    Lao Tzu''s practice is that it''s better to live than die. It''s just that those beauties of my brother don''t want to slap with monsters like my brother in the future. I feel so sad.


    With a sad face, Ding Ning silently recited the pithy formula of the wild soldier''s body decision. A strange force circulated in his body, and the violent medicine immediately turned into a docile little sheep when he touched that force.


    The broken bones began to recombine, the broken viscera began to heal, the broken meridians began to repair, and the rotten flesh and blood began to repair


    The nine faucets are still spraying flames. The hot high temperature is constantly burning Ding Ning''s body and his whole body, turning the impurities cleaned by the medicine into nothing.


    Ding Ning kept running the wild soldier''s body determination without distractions, ignoring the pain of repairing his body and baking at high temperature.


    After experiencing the inhuman pain just now, the pain is just Pediatrics for him, which is completely within his tolerance.


    With the continuous operation of the wild soldier''s determination, the medicine washed every piece of flesh and blood in his whole body. Impurities were washed out continuously, and then evaporated by the high temperature caused by Jiulong.


    The pain gradually faded and replaced by the crisp itch brought by the repair of the whole body injury. Ding Ning trembled all over. This crisp itch was more unbearable than the previous pain.


    Baoyuan Shouyi was calm and concentrated. He forced himself to focus all his attention on the operation of "wild soldier body determination", and didn''t think about the crisp itch from his bones.


    I don''t know how long later, Jiulong finally stopped spitting out the flame. Ding Ning only felt that the feeling of crispness and itching faded like the tide, and the unprecedented sense of strength filled every cell of his body.


    "Ah!"


    Ding Ning suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes gushed out more than three feet of amazing light.


    It was too comfortable, too cool, too powerful. Ding Ning grew up and couldn''t help but scream to express his feelings, but he still couldn''t restrain the sense of power in his body.


    He was so energetic that he jumped up and hit the tripod cover with a hard blow.


    With a bang, the tripod cover could no longer close him, and was blasted into the sky by a fist.


    "He dares to refine me as a weapon. Now I have great martial arts. I have to teach you a good lesson."


    Ding Ning pinched his waist and stood on the edge of dingdingkou in Kowloon, facing the arrogant provocation of 18 stone carvings.


    His confidence was inflated by the surge of strength. He felt that now he could blow the stone carving away with one punch.


    Isn''t it just eighteen stone carvings? Although he now knew that the stone carvings were good intentions, he was unhappy and had to find the venue.


    At the foot of the tripod, Ding Ning pounced on the nearest stone carving. He had to beat out all the stone carving excrement. Let you refine me as a soldier, hum!


    So


    Ten minutes later, Ding Ning, with a black nose and swollen face, crouched in front of the Jiulong tripod and was beaten by 18 stone carvings.


    The one-sided group fight was finally over, and the stone carvings went back to everyone as if nothing had happened, loading mud Bodhisattvas there.


    Ding Ning, with a sad face, wiped the blood on the corners of his mouth and nose, trembled and pointed to the stone carving. With a sad and angry face, he roared, "you are shameless. You play group fights, but you can''t die and bully people."


    Unfortunately, none of the stone carvings looked at his nose, mouth and heart, which made Ding Ning feel very tired.


    He never thought that after his strength soared, he defied the stone carving with confidence. At the beginning, he really had the upper hand, and three fists smashed a stone carving.


    This greatly increased his confidence. He felt that one stone carving was not enjoyable, so he provoked three stone carvings at the same time. But after he broke three stone carvings hard and continued to challenge other stone carvings, he found that the stone carvings he had broken before didn''t know when they would recover. Now it''s good. Seven stone carvings attacked him at the same time, leaving him at a disadvantage.


    But even so, he could barely support it, but with the increasing scope of the battle, it finally spread to other stone carvings, resulting in the scene that he was beaten by 18 stone carvings.


    If it''s just like this, he can use the speed to kill these guys in turn, but these abnormal stone carvings also have their own resurrection skills. He won''t win until the end of time, so he simply hugged his head and was beaten after he recognized the reality.


    Although he didn''t succeed in revenge, he felt very oppressed, but he really felt the strength of his body. The previous stone carving could kill him with one punch.


    But now the stone carving just hurt him. It can be seen that his physical body is so strong that it is absolutely different from before.


    What excites him most is that he has not become a monster and can do what he likes to do with his beloved beauties.


    "Hum, I''m in a good mood. I don''t care about you. Sooner or later, I''ll break you all so that you can''t even revive."


    Ding Ning said angrily.


    With a fist, there was a sound of air being pinched and burst. Ding Ning felt the strength of his body and showed a satisfied smile. He didn''t eat the pain in vain.


    But with an inexplicable message in his mind and an article "wild body refining", Ding Ning''s face immediately collapsed and became more bitter than balsam pear.


    The message told him that the "wild soldier body determination" is divided into nine levels. Now he has reached the first level after the first time of refining his body, and his body strength has reached the body strength of the underage warrior of the witch family. The second level needs to enter the next level of the wizard Palace to continue his cultivation.


    Physical strength of underage soldiers? Physical strength of underage soldiers? Physical strength of underage soldiers?


    Ding Ning''s mind echoed this sentence repeatedly. He wanted to hide his face and cry bitterly. Such a strong body is the physical strength of a minor witch warrior. Can I say MMP?


    What frightened him most was that there were eight times of such painful body refining. Ding Ning wanted to cry without tears, pointing to the sky and scolding: "Chiyou, you son of a bitch, it''s not happy not to play me to death, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 326

    With a loud bang of "Dong", the whole bronze hall was shaking violently.


    Nima, can''t it be an earthquake? Ding Ning stared straight at the Jiulong tripod. He had to find a way to get rid of the alchemy furnace.


    Unfortunately, before he put it into practice, the Jiulong tripod flew up by itself and fell into the hands of a stone carving that had just emerged from nowhere.


    Ding Ning swallowed and spit hard. He looked at the huge stone carving with eight feet, three heads and six arms, copper head and iron forehead, invulnerable to knives and guns, holding knives, axes and swords. His face was full of flattering smiles. He said, "Chiyou, I was just kidding, hehe, kidding."


    The statue of Chiyou in front of him was more than ten feet high, and his eight legs made his speed like a ghost. He couldn''t see any expression on his three blurred faces. His six hands were holding knives, axes and daggers three feet long, full of the spirit of killing and cutting, which made Ding Ning believe that he and it were not rivals of the same level, and the previous stone carvings could be smashed in front of him.


    Chiyou statue stood quietly in place, seemed to be looking at him, and didn''t seem to see anything. The terrible pressure made the air stagnate, the oppressed Ding Ning couldn''t breathe freely, and bean sized sweat droplets appeared on his forehead.


    Finally, the statue of Chiyou moved and reached out. The mermaid suddenly broke away from Ding Ning''s left arm, flew into Chiyou''s huge palm without resistance, tilted her head and looked at it curiously, and kept spitting bubbles in her mouth.


    Ding Ning''s muscles were tight and his back was soaked with sweat. He stared at the Chiyou statue closely. The falling snow and the empty wing were all in the space of the mermaid. The Chiyou statue would not crush the mermaid. The falling snow and the empty wing would never be spared, so even if he knew he was defeated, he was ready to take action.


    Fortunately, the statue of Chiyou did not attack the mermaid, but closed its three mouths and issued dry and strange syllables.


    Mermaid kept spitting bubbles in her mouth, as if she was communicating with Chiyou statue in a unique language.


    Ding Ning was shocked and his eyes showed horror. The statue could speak. Isn''t it a statue, but a totem of the God of war?


    Jiuli tribe is divided into nine parts. Each part has its own totem. Everyone thinks it is the nine totems.


    However, Xuanji sent him a message to let him know that, in fact, Jiuli tribe has ten totems, and the strongest totem is Chiyou''s God of war totem.


    I just don''t know whether Chi you created the God of war totem in his own image or transformed himself into the God of war totem. This is a puzzle that no one can know the answer except Chi you himself.


    In real history, after the Yanhuang tribal alliance killed Chiyou, because the regime was unstable and the world was in chaos, the Yellow Emperor painted the image of Chiyou on the military flag to deter the world.


    People all over the world think that Chi you will not die, and no one dares to fight where he passes, so "all the countries in all directions are subdued". It can be seen how prominent Chi You''s God of war is!


    After looking at the statue of Chiyou and communicating with the mermaid, Ding Ning reached out his hand and inserted the huge knife into the ground, turned his eyes to him, stretched out his hand and pointed, and a golden light shot into the stone man.


    The stone man suddenly burst into red and orange light, which directly hit Ding Ning''s mind. A golden foil hovered in his mind, engraved with several ancient and mysterious characters.


    What font is this? Why has he never seen it? It''s not Oracle or cuneiform. Anyway, Ding Ning has never seen this font, and he doesn''t even know whether it''s text, let alone interpretation.


    Looking up, I was about to ask what it was, but I found that I didn''t know when the God of war totem had disappeared with the Jiulong tripod.


    Anyway, first get the soul chopping knife and cut off the demon sealing chain. Ding Ning stepped forward and grabbed the handle with both hands


    It was so embarrassing that he didn''t respond. How much the soul chopping knife was. Ding Ning poured all his strength into his arms, even his breast feeding strength, and whispered, "get up!"


    ... still can''t lift it.


    Ding Ning blushed. As expected, he was the strength of the underage warrior of the witch family. He couldn''t even carry Chi You''s weapons. He was ashamed and lost his face.


    In particular, the mermaid shook his tail, vomited bubbles, tilted his head, looked at him curiously, and seemed to ask him why he didn''t take the knife away, which made him feel ashamed.


    No, since the God of war totem left the knife to him, I must think he has enough strength to pick up the knife. Why can''t he take it?


    Ding Ning''s mind is turning rapidly. Soul chopping knife, soul chopping knife, is it a knife that needs the spirit to take?


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning gave instructions to the double faced Buddha. The black faced Buddha suddenly moved. The soul chopping knife shook slightly and appeared in his hand with a squeak, as if there was no weight.


    Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief. Sure enough, this is the knife used by the spirit. No wonder it can cut the soul.


    The mermaid blew bubbles, suddenly opened her huge mouth, swallowed 18 stone puppets in one bite, walked around Ding Ning, and looked like you should praise me quickly.


    Ding Ning was overjoyed. Looking at the empty bronze hall, he gave a thumbs up to the mermaid with admiration.


    The mermaid grinned proudly, shook her tail and returned to his left arm and turned it into a tattoo.


    Ding Ning took a deep look at the bronze hall, turned and resolutely left. As he stepped out of the bronze hall, the two bronze doors closed themselves.


    "Boom!"


    With the door closed, the whole space was in a trance. The feeling of top heavy came. Ding Ning only felt that a flower in front of him had appeared on the desert island.


    He came out and stayed in the secret place for about three days. Breathing the salty and humid air brought by the sea breeze, Ding Ning estimated the time and felt suddenly separated from the world.


    "Poof poof!"


    Mermaids happily spit out ice coffins, falling snow and empty wings.


    Ding Ning used his divine sword and whispered, "cut!"


    The soul chopping knife suddenly came out, and with a terrible power, it cut hard to the lock demon chain. A dazzling light suddenly lit up on the lock demon chain, and countless obscure symbols flickered into the sky.


    There was no spark of gold and iron, only a tiny "poof" sound sounded, and the light of the demon chain suddenly dimmed and fell to the ground from the ice coffin.


    At the same time, an iron chain shadow suddenly appeared in the streamer in Ding Ning''s mind, which was integrated with the lock demon chain on the ground.


    Just when Ding Ning thought it was over and reached out to grasp the lock demon chain, the chain suddenly lit a white flame and rushed directly to his mind along Ding Ning''s arm.


    "Ah!" Ding Ning uttered a shrill scream.


    The moment the white flame entered his body, an extremely terrible gloomy chill made him fall into Jiuyou hell, as if even flesh and blood had been frozen. It was clear that black frost had formed on his skin, but his heart seemed to have a fire burning. This ice and fire mingled, and the extreme contradictory pain made him twitch and roll on the ground.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ding Luoxue shouted in shock. She bent down to help Ding Ning, but she didn''t think that her hand had not touched Ding Ning. A gloomy cold made her shiver, and her blood coagulated and stood stiff in place.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Ding Ning''s face was black, his eyes were scarlet as blood, and his forehead was green. He shouted loudly at the falling snow, and summoned up his spare strength to run to the sea.


    After Ding Ning left for half a day, snow shivered and stood up. The blood slowly circulated again, and the body temperature gradually increased.


    But his joints were still stiff, his face was as white as paper, his lips were black, and his eyes showed the color of panic. Looking at the direction Ding Ning left, he couldn''t help crying.


    She didn''t even touch Ding Ning. She became what she is now. What kind of pain does Ding Ning have to bear? It worried her.


    With a "puff", Ding Ning jumped into the sea. Although his flesh and blood were almost frozen, his five internal organs were burning, making his mouth dry and his brain confused. He subconsciously jumped into the sea.


    What he doesn''t know is that at the moment when he jumped into the sea, he strangely formed a thick layer of ice, which is still spreading to the distance. For a long time, he doesn''t know whether the whole sea will become ice.


    Ding Ning continued to sink, and his consciousness became more and more blurred. He knew the double-sided Buddha in the sea and fought with the white flame.


    Black fire, white fire and Golden Buddha light are playing happily, but they make Ding Ning miserable. It''s even more painful than refining his body in the Jiulong tripod before.


    As he continued to dive, all the places he passed formed transparent ice crystals, and the sea creatures who could not avoid were instantly frozen in the ice, just like the underwater world in the aquarium.


    What should I do? What should I do? Ding Ning was like an Iceman at the moment. He was cold all over, flustered in his heart, and his mind was turning rapidly.


    At the moment, the double faced Buddha has been gradually defeated under the attack of the nine netherworld fire. If he can''t think of another way, he will die. After all, the double faced Buddha is his "God", representing his will and soul, and must not lose.


    Suddenly, he remembered what Xuanji had said before. Although jiuyouming fire made her spirit suffer pain all the time, it was not good for the spirit. As long as it could carry it and not die, it could make the spirit more pure and concise.


    However, Xuanji is the strong one on the eighth floor of the holy martial arts realm. Her spirit is far from her own. Can she carry it? Can she carry it?


    But at present, he has no way out. If he continues, he will die when the power of the spirit is exhausted.


    It seems that he can only give it a shot. After all, although his spirit is not as concise as Xuanji, the number of nine nether fires invaded is far less than that in Xuanji''s body, just a small wisp.


    After fighting, the fierce color flashed in Ding Ning''s eyes. In his mind, he controlled the double-sided Buddha not to resist, and allowed the nine Youming fire to wrap the double-sided Buddha and burn.


    The pain was more painful than when refining his body. Ding Ning felt that his head was no longer his own. The pain of being lifted off his skull and burned his brain made him want to faint immediately.


    But he knew that he could not faint. If he fainted, he would be completely over. He must soberly bear the pain in order to survive and get the greatest benefit from it.


    This little wisp of nine nether fire is different from the nine nether fire with a mission in Xuanji. It has no independent consciousness and does not lock Ding Ning''s spirit. It will be consumed sooner or later.


    This is not only a competition of will, but also a protracted battle of gods and souls. It depends on whether Ding Ning can persist to the end.


    The mermaid spits bubbles anxiously. The sea is its home, but the only thing it can do now is to make Ding Ning have a beard like the ground. Otherwise, Ding Ning will drown before he defeats the nine Youming fire.


    Ding Ning let the nine nether fire burn the spirit, regardless of running the refining decision, and always replenished the "nourishment" for the spirit. Otherwise, once he couldn''t keep up with the speed at which the spirit was burned and consumed, he would be dead.


    It has to be said that Ding Ning''s jumping into the sea is a very wise thing. With the help of Tianshui totem, he lost the threat of suffocation and death. Running lianshenjue in this pollution-free deep sea, the speed of cultivating spiritual power is much faster than that on land.

 Chapter 327

    A steady stream of spiritual power entered dingning''s sea of knowledge to supplement the consumption of the spirit, just like moths to the fire.


    This is the only way to keep a delicate balance with the burning speed of the nine nether fire. If it were on land, Ding Ning''s spirit would have been burned out and died.


    Snow sat on the reef by the sea, holding her knees, staring blankly at the frozen sea, motionless, looking forward to Ding Ning suddenly jumping out of the sea and rubbing her head with a smile.


    She has kept this posture for two days and two nights, just like a Wangfu stone. Although the spiritual mark of Ding Ning in her mind has become very dark and extinguished at any time, she believes that he will return safely.


    After all, their IQ is not high. They are only equivalent to seven or eight year old children. They are not aware of the owner''s crisis and are still flying over the desert island heartlessly.


    They don''t like the temperature of the frozen sea surface. They carefree go around the other end of the desert island to look for food.


    On the sea more than ten nautical miles east of the desert island, a luxury yacht is sailing aimlessly on the sea.


    On the yacht, more than 20 bikini beauties, the yacht owner and his friends did not enjoy the beauty of the sea and sky as usual, but squatted on the ground trembling, looking at the white haired monster standing on the deck with his hands looking at the sea and sky and a young man standing respectfully behind him.


    It is said that the white haired Freak is a freak because his age looks very vague. It is OK to say that he is 70 or 80 years old, and some people believe him in his early twenties.


    Obviously, he has white eyebrows, white hair and a bent figure. He looks like an old man in his twilight years, but there is no wrinkle on his smooth cheeks. His skin is as ruddy as a baby, and so is the legendary crane hair and child''s face.


    If it''s just like this, he still wears long hair and ancient robes. If the youth beside him didn''t get on the boat, he would beat several bodyguards of the yacht owner all over the ground without saying a word, frightening everyone. Everyone thought he was an actor in which film and television base didn''t have time to remove his makeup.


    The young man behind him looked quite normal, wearing normal clothes, but his face was like the face of a dead man, without a human expression, especially his lips were as red as blood.


    Anyone who can afford to buy a yacht and take bikini beauties to the sea for fun is not a person who can call the wind and rain in Ninghai. Gao Shengqing, the owner of the yacht, is no exception. He is the successor of the listed company Gao group. Even if he can''t be included in the top ranks in Ninghai, he is only one line away.


    With the wealth and status of Gao''s group, even the top students won''t easily offend him, but the white haired freak hasn''t seen him since he got on the ship.


    More than a dozen bodyguards were put down. Gao Shao felt that he had no face. He stubbornly reported his identity to let the white haired freak weigh the consequences, but in exchange for a merciless slap in the face of the dead young man, he had to cover his face and squat in the crowd. He muttered bitterly that when he got ashore, he must call the police and arrest these two guys who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, Shut them down to the end of time.


    Yes, the yacht was hijacked. Except for a few people driving the yacht, others were concentrated on the deck and squatted. They were not allowed to move or speak.


    Fortunately, they didn''t kill people from beginning to end. Even those bodyguards were just broken their arms and legs and lost their resistance, which relaxed the mood of several childe brothers and bikini beauties.


    When the yacht was about to approach the desert island, the staff driving the yacht looked frightened and respectfully reported: "this... Sir, you can''t go any further. There is ghost island ahead."


    "Ghost island?" The young man with the dead face raised his eyebrows. He didn''t seem to understand what ghost island meant.


    The staff described the horror of Ghost Island vividly, which made the dead face young man''s expressionless face move for the first time, and looked at the white haired freak for consultation.


    Unexpectedly, with a burst of cold, the white haired freak''s calm face showed a surprised color: "it''s here, that''s right, drive over."


    "This is a ghost..."


    The staff was frightened. Before they finished speaking, they were slapped in the face by the dead young man: "let you open it. There''s so much nonsense."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The staff continued to drive with a bitter face and bowing, but secretly prayed that there would be no white fog at this time.


    "Master, is the light of the birth of the treasure here two days ago?"


    Only when a young man with white hair faces a strange man will his face show a touch of respect.


    "Yes, you can see that the sea area ahead is frozen this season. The treasure must be here. If I''m not wrong, it must be an ice Lingbao. Although it''s useless to our teachers and disciples, as long as you get your hand, you can exchange the old thing ice demon for the blood crystals we need."


    The white haired freak looked at the frozen sea ahead and his eyes showed enthusiasm.


    "Xuejing, with Xuejing, I have hope to break through the martial arts within a year!" The dead man''s face stretched out his tongue and greedily licked his bloody lips. There was more hope in his eyes.


    Coincidentally, in other directions not far from the desert island, three fishing boats also came to the desert island, and gave orders to the boatman to get close to the desert island.


    They are all ancient warriors not far from Ninghai. When Ding Ning cut off the demon seal chain, the sky light startled them and made them mistakenly think that Lingbao was born. They rushed to the sea area to search for Lingbao.


    This is also the first batch of people who came to investigate the abnormal sea surface here. There are more ancient warriors patrolling the nearby sea surface to find the location of Lingbao''s birth. It can be seen how attractive Lingbao is to ancient warriors.


    The white haired freak and the dead man''s face were the first to go to the island. Kilometers away from the desert island, the cruise ship could not get close. They had to abandon their boats and step on the ice to go to the island.


    However, they will never let the yacht leave. After all, they have to take the yacht back. Therefore, everyone on the yacht is poisoned by the white haired freak. The toxicity will occur after three days. If they dare to escape, they will die.


    Gao Shengqing and others can only wait on the yacht reluctantly for the sake of small life.


    But I don''t know that in order to prevent them from getting the news of Lingbao and causing disasters, the white haired freak teachers and disciples have no intention to stay alive. Three days later, they will die.


    "Well, there are still people who get there first."


    The white haired freak quickly searched the island with a dead man''s face. Soon he saw the falling snow on the sea with his knees in his arms, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    The dead man''s face looked at the graceful back of falling snow, stretched out his bright red tongue and licked it. The bottom of his eyes showed a greedy color: "master, this seems to be an ordinary person, not an ancient martial artist. Why don''t I catch her and interrogate her."


    "Wait a minute, there are no people on this desert island, and there are no boats around. It''s very unusual for this woman to be alone on the island. It''s better to explore her first."


    The white haired monster was suspicious. He stretched out his hand to stop the rash movement of the dead man''s face, and said it calmly.


    "A girl in her early twenties, even an ancient martial artist, can''t be our opponent. Is Shifu too cautious?"


    The dead man said disapprovingly.


    "You know what''s wrong with the girl in her early twenties? Isn''t the queen of the night also in her twenties? She''s already a celestial master now. Master has told you many times that you must be careful and be careful. If you meet the queen of the night, our master will both fall here."


    The white haired freak angrily taught him, "let you do something in Ninghai. You killed six women and alerted seventeen innings. If I hadn''t come in time, you would have been caught now."


    "How many night Queens can there be in the world? How can there be such a coincidence."


    The dead man''s face was unconvinced and said, "besides, I killed the six women with blood tusks and turned them into mummies. Up to now, I thought they were done by Western vampires in the 17th inning. Even if master didn''t come, those fools couldn''t catch me. It''s just a pity that there are few virgins in a metropolis like Ninghai. It''s really depressing."


    "I really don''t know the heaven and earth are thick. There are crouching tigers, hidden dragons in the 17th inning. Some experts, even master, I have to be afraid of three points. You are just a Xuanwu realm and dare to commit a crime in a metropolis like Ninghai. I really don''t know whether you live or die."


    The white haired freak was very angry and his tone became severe.


    The dead man''s face opened his mouth and needed to argue. However, seeing that the white haired freak''s face was ugly, he immediately closed his mouth and dared not say more, but he still didn''t think so. He felt that the martial arts in the secular world were vulnerable. What''s to be afraid of.


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense. First ask the girl why she is here and find out the situation."


    The white haired freak waved his hand impatiently and ordered.


    "Hello, who are you? Why are you here?"


    The dead man rushed to Luoxue with his face in high spirits. When he found that Luoxue was not a virgin, he was suddenly depressed and asked condescending.


    The strange man with white hair listened from a distance, and a flash of anger flashed in his eyes. This apprentice has superhuman qualifications. His cultivation is thousands of miles a day. He cultivated in the Xuanwu realm at a young age, which is quite good in the ancient martial world.


    In addition, he has never suffered a loss since his debut, which leads to his unstable state of mind and extreme expansion. He doesn''t look at anyone from his bones. If he goes on like this, he will cause great disaster sooner or later.


    Falling snow''s mind was all on Ding Ning at the bottom of the sea. He couldn''t hear the question of the dead man''s face. He didn''t move his eyes and looked straight at the sea.


    "Hey, I''m talking to you. Do you hear me, MD, are you deaf?"


    The dead man''s face saw that the falling snow ignored him, and suddenly he was angry and scolded angrily.


    "Shut up!"


    The white haired freak couldn''t hold his breath. He quickly walked over and shouted.


    He always felt that a girl dared to stay alone on this desert island. He was by no means an ordinary person. Now he saw that she ignored the dead man''s face, and his heart was even more suspicious. He was afraid that she had no fear. How dare this careless apprentice offend her.


    "Hello, miss. I''m Ouyang hall. This is my disciple Yunyi. He''s kind and quick, but he doesn''t mean any harm. Don''t blame me for my previous rudeness. I''ll make amends here."


    The white haired freak glared at the clouds, followed the rules of the Jianghu and threw his fist at the falling snow.


    Yunyi turned her eyes and felt that master was too cautious. What threat can a girl in her early twenties have on this desert island.


    The snow had no time to deal with the clouds, and naturally had no time to deal with the white haired freak. He still looked straight at the sea, as if he hadn''t heard.


    "Girl, girl, why are you here?"


    Ouyang Tang''s face was not worried, but he still restrained his temper and found out the details of the falling snow first. If he really didn''t have a big start, he would make the girl who ignored him pay a painful price.


    "Can''t this woman be deaf?"


    The cloud murmured softly.

 Chapter 328

    "Girl?"


    Ouyang Tang not only suspects that Luoxue is deaf, but also suspects that she is blind.


    While shouting for the girl, he stretched out his fingers and shook them in front of the falling snow.


    Snow frowned. He pushed his fingers away unhappily and continued to stare at the sea.


    Ouyang Tang''s face became gloomy. The girl in front of him could obviously hear and see. Did he deliberately don''t want to talk to him? It made him feel very ashamed.


    It can be seen that the snow didn''t pay attention to them at all, which made him feel more unpredictable, but he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    But Yunyi couldn''t hold his breath and scolded: "a smelly woman, dare to think we don''t exist. You want to die."


    Then he slapped the snow on his face. Ouyang hall was shocked and shouted, "no!"


    A loud slap of "pa" slapped the snowy face, and a clear slap print appeared on the white face.


    Falling snow fell to the ground without resistance. Her beautiful eyes spit out anger and stare at the clouds: "you are sick."


    A grimace appeared on Yunyi''s face: "master, I said that she is an ordinary person. You don''t believe it. Now give this woman to me. I promise to let her say everything she knows."


    Ouyang Tang always thought that Luoxue was a hidden expert. Until now, seeing that she was vulnerable, he stopped pretending, Cold voice said: "then I''ll leave it to you. Ask when she came here, why she came here, and who she came with. What''s the matter with the ice on the sea and where Lingbao has gone. If she dares to speak hard, knock off her teeth."


    "Don''t worry, master. I promise to let her explain when her great aunt came."


    Yunyi''s face was flushed with morbid red and his eyes were hot. What he liked most was to torture people. It''s a pity that this girl is not a virgin, otherwise her blood will make his cultivation to a higher level.


    As soon as the voice fell, he reached out to catch the falling snow.


    "Stop!"


    At this time, a voice came from afar, and a pair of middle-aged men and women in white appeared in front of them like bullets.


    The middle-aged man wore a white robe, a long sword around his waist, and his long hair was tied in a bun on his head.


    The woman is also a white skirt, with a concave convex figure. A fox face, every frown and smile are full of charm. It seems that she is sending out temptation all the time. Standing behind the man in white, she threw a wink at Yunyi and made Yunyi swallow her saliva involuntarily.


    Although he doesn''t love women and only loves the virgin''s blood, this woman is really coquettish and has an attractive style in her every move.


    The man in white with his hands on his back said with a sneer: "Ouyang hall, the great blood devil bullied an ordinary person. You are really capable."


    Ouyang Tang''s pupils shrunk, unwilling to show weakness, said: "the hypocrite sword song Xifeng, smiling poisonous lady Liu Piao, how can the virtuous couple run to this overseas wild island."


    Song Xifeng, a man in white, was furious. His face was distorted and he growled in a low voice: "I''m a gentleman''s sword, not a hypocrite''s sword."


    Ouyang Tang tilted his mouth, With a disdain on his face, he said, "don''t stick gold paper on your face. Who in the Jianghu doesn''t know that song Xifeng is greedy for the strong wind sword technique of your sworn brother Yue Chaoqun. He poisoned Yue Chaoqun''s 73 people and stole the strong wind sword technique. He pretended to keep the spirit for Yue Chaoqun for a hundred days, but he slept with his sister-in-law Liu Piao Piao in the mourning hall and was caught."


    "You fart, Piao Piao and I really love each other."


    Song Xifeng was stabbed to the pain by Ouyang Tang. He was so angry that his old face turned red and the green veins on his forehead jumped disorderly.


    The charming smile on Liu Piao Piao''s face was also restrained, full of the way of killing: "blood devil, don''t talk nonsense and slander my reputation, otherwise you will never die."


    "Qingyu, do you still have Qingyu? People say that tiger poison doesn''t eat children. It''s just that song Xifeng poisoned your husband. Even your own daughter Yue Yunlian was poisoned. You not only didn''t avenge her, but also colluded with song Xifeng. Can I interview what you think?"


    Ouyang Tang was not afraid of his venomous tongue.


    "What do you know? The beast Yue Chaoqun ruined Yun Lian. Yun Lian didn''t want to live..."


    "Piao Piao, stop talking!"


    Liu Piao''s eyes were red and roared hoarsely. Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by the scolding sound of song Xifeng, who was full of iron blue on his face. He tooted his mouth and shut up.


    Ouyang Tang''s eyes flashed. There seemed to be something strange about the pending case in those years. However, what does this have to do with him? All he wants is a Lingbao.


    "Jie Jie, our sisters thought we came very fast. I didn''t expect you to come faster than us. It''s so fast."


    With a strange smile, seven colorful figures appeared in place.


    These are seven men of different height, height, fat and thin. Their clothes are bright red and green. They have heavy makeup on their faces. They look more like young ladies than the young ladies in the bar. They look like human demons.


    Song Xifeng frowned and said coldly, "Cangnan seven demons."


    "Jie Jie, the gentleman''s sword has good eyesight. It''s my sister."


    The first one, a short fat man in bright red, grinned his lips with bright red lipstick, showed his big yellow teeth, shyly twisted the thick waist of the bucket, winked at Song Xifeng, and almost didn''t spit him out disgustingly.


    Ouyang Tang''s face turned ugly. He thought he would make a fortune with his apprentice Yunyi''s muffled voice and slip away when he got the Lingbao, but he didn''t expect so many people to flock, and the situation was becoming more and more complex.


    The Cangnan seven demons are famous perverts. They not only like male sex, but also like to kill the enemy. They have committed numerous blood cases and are wanted by the Religious Bureau.


    However, these seven perverts are extremely difficult to deal with. Although their cultivation is only in the Xuanwu realm, the seven people practice a set of powerful joint attack skills, which is difficult for even the strong in the local Wu realm.


    Although song Xifeng and Liu Piaoping are only the strong ones in the early stage of the local martial arts realm, the couple''s double swords are combined, even if they match him in the later stage of the local martial arts realm.


    It''s hard to do now. Ouyang Tang''s mind is turning quickly, thinking about how to fish in troubled waters and get Lingbao.


    But before he came up with a comprehensive plan, a cold voice came: "it''s so lively!"


    When they heard the sound, they saw a young man in black with sword eyebrows and stars and a jade like face, carrying his hands and shaking step by step.


    Everyone looked at each other. The young man looked very strange and no one knew him.


    The most important thing is that none of the so many people present can see the depth of the young man''s cultivation. Either he has high cultivation, they can''t see through it, or he is an ordinary person at all.


    Just, can ordinary people appear on the desert island at this time? The answer is No.


    Therefore, even if Cangnan seven demons, who have always seen handsome men unable to walk, didn''t dare to make a trip when they saw that the water of the young population was flowing down.


    The young man in black walked to the people and looked at them carelessly. When he saw the falling snow with palm print on his face, his eyes lit up.


    He walked quickly to the side of the falling snow with an undisguised color of love in his eyes, With a long body, he said politely: "Xiao Sheng Ning night. On a whim last night, he pinched his fingers and found that Ning''s red Luan star moved and his marriage fell on the desert island. Therefore, Xiao Sheng took the trouble and hurried to the desert island. I don''t know if the girl can tell her name. Maybe Xiao Sheng''s marriage fell on the girl."


    Ding Luoxue still stared at the sea and said angrily, "what does your marriage have to do with me? I''m not interested."


    Ning Ye''s fingers kept counting, slowly looked around, and said with a puzzled face: "no, there are only two women on this desert island. The girl in white obviously has a master. Only the girl is alone. Who else can it be if it''s not you?"


    "That''s possible. Maybe my brother''s marriage may fall on me."


    The seven of Cangnan''s demon is a tall man wearing big yellow clothes. He blinks with his eye shadow and looks at the triangular eyes of his eyelashes.


    "Puff!" The dead man''s face in the clouds didn''t stretch after all, and he immediately laughed.


    Ning Ye''s face was blank, and he threw a fist at the clouds with an ignorant face: "brother, I don''t know what you''re laughing at?"


    "Yes, boy, what are you laughing at? Do you think my seventh sister is wrong?"


    Seeing that Ning Ye didn''t refute Lao Qi''s words, the third of Cangnan''s seven demons immediately felt happy. Maybe the literate handsome boy also liked the tone. If Lao Qi could get him, "sisters" could share a share and enjoy it.


    Yunyi was young and vigorous. I saw that the seven dead demons were not pleasing to my eyes. In addition, with the presence of master, I couldn''t give the seven demons a good face. I rolled my eyelids and said, "I''m laughing to death. The human demon has no face and no skin. I can''t be amorous."


    Ouyang Tang''s face changed and he cried bitterly in his heart. This damn disciple would really make trouble for him. Although Cangnan seven demons are called demons, everyone knows what''s going on, but they most taboo the word Human demons. Now they are in great trouble.


    Sure enough, as soon as Yunyi''s voice fell, the seven demons in Cangnan changed their face. The old three shouted angrily: "vertical son wants to die, dare to humiliate my sister!"


    "Am I wrong? Some old men are still sisters. It''s not a human demon. What''s a dead demon? It''s disgusting."


    Yunyi''s newborn calf is not afraid of tigers, and with his master, where will he care about the threat of the seven demons in Cangnan? He picked his eyebrows and sneered.


    "Ugly man, die!"


    The old seven of Cangnan''s seven demons thought he could hook up with Ningye. At the moment, he was insulted and was immediately angry. He was the first to rush to the clouds. Before the man arrived, a soft sword around his waist cut his head to Ningye like a spirit snake out of his body.


    Yunyi was just in the middle of the basaltic period. He was not at the same level as the cultivation of the seven demons at the peak of the basaltic period. In addition, he had never had hands-on experience with ancient martial artists. Lao Qi suddenly got into trouble. The whole person was stunned and didn''t respond.


    Ouyang Tang''s eyes flashed and shouted: "upright son dare you, don''t hurt my disciple!"


    He planned well in his heart. The only thing he was afraid of was the power of the seven demons in Cangnan. Now he took the opportunity to kill one first under a sneak attack, and the other six people were no longer afraid.


    His body turned into a red blood awn and roared straight to the seven demons. Before the man arrived, he had a red sharp blade in his hand, wrapped in a terrible killing intention, and directly cut into Lao Qi''s neck.


    But Cangnan seven demons knew that what they could rely on was the art of joint attack. Where could they not be wary in advance? The six demons moved at their feet, took out six soft swords without hesitation and turned them into six colorful lights, and even formed a corner with old seven in an instant.


    Cangnan seven demons'' many years of cooperation experience has long made them form a tacit understanding in battle. When the six demons moved, the old seven shook his soft sword, unexpectedly suddenly changed the attack direction, joined hands with the six demons to cut an earth shaking sword and directly split the blood demon Ouyang hall.

 Chapter 329

    Ouyang Tang didn''t expect Cangnan seven demons to cooperate so tacitly. In a twinkling of an eye, they formed a joint force, but now he had no way out and had to fight hard. He immediately shouted, "kill!"


    Suddenly, the whole body exudes a powerful momentum. The red sharp blade in his hand turns into a bloody sword, and he stubbornly cuts into the soft sword of the seven demons.


    With a clank, gold and iron roared and sparks splashed.


    The seven soft swords flashed colorful colors, collided with the bloody blade, and forcibly flew Ouyang Tang out of the air.


    Ouyang hall turned upside down in the air. When his feet fell to the ground, he retreated three steps in a row. His blood surged, his face turned abnormal red, and his eyes were full of fear.


    The seven demons seemed to be having a hard time. At the same time, they took three steps back and turned pale. They looked at Ouyang Tang warily and didn''t continue to do it.


    Unexpectedly, the seven demons joined hands and could compete with Ouyang hall in the later stage of the land of martial arts. When they looked at the seven demons again, they had a dignified color on their faces.


    But no one thought that when both sides were afraid and ready to stop, Yunyi seemed to be ashamed of his performance just now. He became angry and put his hand on his waist. A bloody weapon like a giant beast''s tusk appeared, stabbing the heart of the nearest seven.


    "Seven sisters, be careful!"


    Yu Guang, the eldest of the seven demons, inadvertently swept to this scene. Suddenly, his face changed sharply, he gave a cry, and his feet rushed to the clouds.


    But the old seven turned his back to the clouds and didn''t pay attention to him at all. How could he think that such a loser dared to give him a hand? He blinked suspiciously when he heard the boss''s reminder. It was too late to detect the wind behind him.


    Sooner or later, Yunyi''s face was crazy and ferocious, and ruthlessly stabbed his fangs into Lao Qi''s back heart.


    "You want to die!"


    The old seven felt a sudden pain in his back as if he had been bitten by a mosquito. He realized that he had been attacked by someone. His towering anger was burning. His Rouge face showed a fierce anger. He turned and clapped at the forehead of the cloud.


    "Stay!"


    Ouyang Tang was overjoyed. He didn''t expect Yunyi to succeed in the sneak attack. The seven demons in Cangnan were no longer afraid. He stepped on his foot and rose up like a meteor to block the attack of the seven demon boss, and beat him out with one palm.


    Only he knows the blood sucking characteristics of the blood tusk. As long as he is stabbed by the blood tusk, he will madly absorb the blood of the injured and become a mummy in an instant. That''s why Yunyi doesn''t pay attention to everyone all the time.


    "Ah..."


    A scream came, and the old seven''s angry palm slapped on the forehead of the cloud, but it was soft and powerless.


    Yunyi smiled grimly, like a fierce beast that ate people. He kicked Lao Qi''s ass, took a bloody breath and bah: "dead demon of grass mud horse, go to hell."


    With a "puff", the old seven fell to the ground like a wooden stake. When he fell to the ground, he turned into a shriveled body, which changed everyone''s face. There was a thick color of horror in his eyes. Only Ning night''s eyes twinkled. I didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Seven sisters!"


    "Elder sister!"


    Just now, the seven demons in Cangnan, who were awe inspiring and feared by everyone, died and injured in an instant. The other five demons reacted. They were so sad and angry that they picked up the boss who spit blood from his face like a golden paper mouth and looked at the corpse of old seven and shouted bitterly in his mouth.


    "Let''s go!"


    The boss tried to cheer up. He knew that a bad one would destroy the whole army today. He didn''t even dare to say revenge. He hurried anxiously.


    "If you want to go, there''s no way!"


    Ouyang hall is always ready to repay. Just now he was pushed back by the seven demons. How could he let them go? His body flash has blocked the seven demons'' escape Road, with a sneer on his face.


    Cangnan seven demons changed color together, and the second said sadly and angrily: "don''t kill too much. The seventh has been killed by you. What else do you want?"


    "Hum, cut the grass without removing the roots, and the spring wind blows again. Now that this beam has been settled, do you think I will let you go?"


    Ouyang Tang said coldly with a cynical smile.


    "Blood devil, you really think we''re afraid of you. We just worry about sister''s injury and don''t want to entangle with you. If you dare to stop again, don''t blame us for fighting with you."


    The old three said fiercely.


    "Hahaha, you want to scare me. When you were full of seven demons, Ouyang hall was not afraid of you. Now there are only five of you. Do you think I would be afraid?"


    Ouyang Tang laughed contentedly, and his face was full of banter.


    The second of the seven demons had a gloomy face: "blood devil, you really have the ability to leave us all, but we are also sure to hurt you badly, but I can tell you that your apprentice will die today. If you don''t believe us, let''s try and set up an array!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the other four demons loosened the big demon and stepped on the mysterious pace. The five people occupied a position respectively, waved their soft swords and surrounded Ouyang Hall''s teachers and disciples in the middle.


    Ouyang Tang saw that the five demons seemed to have means, and his face changed. He was confident that he could retreat, but he was not sure that he could ensure the safety of the clouds.


    What''s more, he came to seize the Lingbao. If he was injured in the fight and robbed of the opportunity, the gain would not be worth the loss.


    Anyway, one of the seven demons has died and can''t form the most powerful joint attack. It''s no longer a worry. There''s no need to fight with them.


    "God has the virtue of living a good life. For the sake of your dead" sister ", I won''t care about you today. Go away!"


    "Master..."


    Yunyi shouted reluctantly, but Ouyang Tang stared at him and stifled him back. His face was full of grievances.


    "Let''s go..."


    The five demons stood in front of the enemy, protecting the demons and retreating backwards to prevent the sneak attack of Ouyang hall.


    Poof.


    The three demons gave a shrill scream and looked down at the bright sword tip exposed in front of their chest. Their eyes became dim and fell to the ground.


    "Third sister!"


    "Three younger sisters!"


    "Song Xifeng, you are so mean!"


    The two demons were about to split their eyes, staring at Song Xifeng and scolding angrily.


    Song Xifeng was dazed, rubbed his eyes like he didn''t wake up, looked at the sword in his hand and penetrated the body of the three demons, flashed a puzzled color in his eyes, and whispered, "how could this happen?"


    "Ha ha, thank you, brother Xifeng, for your help. The seven demons in Cangnan have committed many evils. We''ll work together to eradicate them. It''s good for the people."


    Ouyang Tang laughed excitedly and soared into the air like a harrier eagle. The bloody blade turned into thousands of red mans and cut off the remaining four demons.


    "Xianggong, what are you waiting for? Since the feud has been settled, what are you waiting for if you don''t kill everything at this time?"


    Liu Piao stretched out her hand, pulled out the long sword around her waist and took the lead in killing the six demons.


    Song Xifeng shook his head and his face was full of shock. Just now he unconsciously killed three demons, which reminded him of the strangeness of the ghost island. He decided to leave at the fastest speed.


    But before that, Liu Piao was right. Now that he has become enemies with Cangnan seven demons, he must cut down the roots to avoid future trouble.


    He joined the battle group with his sword in his hand and his body in a flash. Three local martial arts strongmen fought against four Xuanwu peaks. They still fought separately, so that they could not form a battle array. The result is self-evident.


    The evil Cangnan seven demons were slaughtered in the twinkling of an eye. Even the seriously injured demons did not escape the fate of destruction. Their gray eyes looked at the sky and died in peace.


    After cutting off the big trouble, Ouyang Tang was in a good mood. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "brother Xifeng, we''re fighting together. Why don''t we join hands again?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Song Xifeng pulled Liu Piaoping and watched Ouyang hall warily.


    Ouyang Tang''s eyes flashed a sinister color. He quietly smiled at Ning ye and motioned for the three of them to kill Ning ye together.


    Song Xifeng''s face was not good and said coldly, "I''m not interested. Piao Piao and I will leave now."


    "Leave? Why?"


    Ouyang Tang looked stunned. He didn''t believe that song Xifeng and his wife would give up competing for Lingbao.


    "Husband, what are you talking about? How can we leave when we finally encounter this opportunity?"


    Liu Piao was in a hurry and asked unimaginably.


    Song Xifeng shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "it''s so strange here. It''s not my intention to attack the three demons just now."


    "Not your intention? What do you mean?"


    Liu Piao asked puzzled.


    Song Xifeng coughed and said with fear: "I didn''t mean to attack the three demons. I was controlled by an inexplicable force before I killed him."


    "Ah! How is it possible?"


    Liu Piao widened her eyes and asked incredulously.


    Ouyang Tang''s face was not good and said, "brother Xifeng, even if you don''t want to join hands with me, you don''t have to make such incredible reasons."


    "Believe it or not, I''m telling the truth anyway. Don''t forget that this is ghost island. Whoever wants to stay here will stay. Anyway, I''m leaving now."


    Song Xifeng said with an extremely ugly face.


    The woman''s family has always been afraid of such ghosts and gods, and Liu Piao is no exception. What''s more, she and song Xifeng are husband and wife. They know he won''t talk nonsense, and their face turns white: "I have goose bumps all over. OK, I''ll go with you."


    Ouyang Tang doesn''t want to. If song Xifeng and his wife leave, he will be left alone to face the unfathomable peaceful night. He has no chance of winning.


    Immediately stepped forward and stopped the two: "you can''t go."


    "Blood devil, are you going to fight with our husband and wife?"


    Song Xifeng grasped the handle of the sword and said angrily.


    "This..."


    Ouyang Tang saw that song Xifeng and his wife were ready to fight at any time, and his expression was immediately stagnant. He didn''t want to fight with song Xifeng again. He didn''t say whether there was a chance of winning. Even if he could win, he would have to pay a heavy price. However, he was unwilling to let song Xifeng go, and his mind turned rapidly, wondering how to persuade the couple to join hands with him to deal with Ning Ye.


    "Well, many people have come. I thought we were the first to arrive."


    Just as the two sides were deadlocked and were about to fight at any time, a surprised voice came from afar.


    When they heard the sound, they saw a dark, honest, middle-aged man like a farmer running here slowly and quickly, with a huge axe on his back.


    "Woodcutter, wait for me. Are you sure it''s here?"


    When Ouyang Tang wanted to kill someone suddenly, another bright voice came from behind the old farmer.


    An old man in a straw hat and coir raincoat followed the old farmer and came over with a smile.


    "The scenery here is so beautiful. Let''s write a poem."


    "Sour scholar, don''t fix those little moths. Let''s see where Lingbao is. This is ghost island. I get goose bumps when I get here."


    This is not the end. Behind the man in coir raincoat, there is a middle-aged man in Confucian robes and a fat man in foreign clothes.


    Ouyang Tang''s face changed and lost his voice: "woodcutter, fisherman, sour scholar and money clerk."

 Chapter 330

    "Master, who are they?"


    Yunyi saw that the master, who was neither happy nor angry, changed his face and asked in an uneasy low voice.


    "They are the four heroes of Biluo. They are all local martial arts practitioners. Now they are in trouble."


    Ouyang Tang lowered his voice and said solemnly.


    "Ah!"


    Yunyi also changed his face. He also heard about the name of the four heroes of Biluo. He came from Biluo villa and always regarded himself as a famous and decent sect. He has always been at odds with the Tianmo sect where their teachers and disciples belong. Now they are not considering whether they can win the Lingbao, but whether their teachers and disciples can escape from the four heroes of Biluo.


    "Jie, it''s good here. Where''s Lingbao? Hand it over to grandpa quickly."


    Suddenly, a harsh sound like iron friction came.


    When they heard the sound and looked, they saw an old man in silver clothes with silver hair, big figure and rebellious face sitting cross legged on the ice. He even began to practice on the ice.


    "The ice old devil is coming. It''s all right now."


    Ouyang Tang''s face showed a happy look. Although the ice devil was the same person as him in the Tianmo sect, his cultivation was higher than him. He was already the top strongman of earth martial arts. No wonder he dared to be so arrogant in the face of the four heroes of Biluo.


    "Ice old devil, this ice sea can be cultivated for you, but Lingbao can''t give it to you."


    A gloomy voice came. A black smoke flashed on the ice in the distance. A thin old man carrying a soul calling flag suddenly appeared on the island. His two muddy eyes were flashing strange green light.


    With his appearance, people only felt that the temperature around them suddenly dropped by more than ten degrees, which made people shiver.


    The ice old devil''s face sank and said provocatively, "what? The ghost old man is going to rob me."


    "No, ice demon, I don''t want to rob you, but this Lingbao is not suitable for you. I smell the smell of underground yellow spring from a long distance. It must be the Lingbao most suitable for my ghost King''s tomb."


    The ghost old man shook his head and said, looking intoxicated.


    "Fart, the thing of the ghost King''s tomb can freeze the sea. It''s nonsense there."


    The ice old devil scolded angrily without giving face.


    The ghost old man had an old face like an orange peel. "I''ll know when I see Lingbao. I''ll never smell it wrong."


    "OK, then find the Lingbao first. If it''s suitable for your ghost King''s tomb, I''ll never rob you, but if the ice is Lingbao, you can''t compete with me, how about it?"


    The ice old devil narrowed his eyes and said frankly.


    "Deal!"


    Ghost old man said without hesitation. He has absolute confidence in his induction.


    He and the ice devil had the highest accomplishments. They were afraid of each other. If they could reach an agreement, they would avoid fighting. Why not.


    As if there were no one else, they reached an agreement in a few words, which made Biluo Sijie look ugly. When they were about to make a mockery, an uncertain voice came from the island.


    "Yo, it''s like your family owns this island. I''m not afraid of the wind."


    With the sound of the words, a man who was two meters and five tall, with his upper body bare, and a huge sweat of Qiu knot muscles, strode from the island.


    The ground trembled with each step of the giant man, as if the whole island were trembling.


    But everyone''s eyes did not fall on the giant man, but on a dwarf sitting on the giant man''s shoulder.


    The dwarf is only 1.4 meters tall at most. He has a pointed head, a wide chin, a garlic nose, triangular eyes and yellow teeth. He is as ugly as he is, but he exudes a frightening power.


    "Giant dwarf, why is he here?"


    The rebellious expressions of the ghost old man and the ice devil suddenly restrained, and their faces showed a dignified color.


    This giant dwarf is a pair of twin brothers, but it develops in two extreme directions. His brother is a dwarf, but his brother is a giant man.


    The giant man has no brain, but he is born with divine power. He cultivates very fast. The dwarf is insidious and vicious, but he is also a cultivation wizard.


    The two brothers are both at the peak of the earth martial arts. They have the same mind. Their cooperation is by no means as simple as one plus one equals two, so only they dare to directly satirize the ice devil and the ghost old man.


    "Why, if you can come, I can''t come?"


    The giant dwarf seemed to enjoy being noticed by everyone. He said triumphantly, eating melon seeds and shaking his short legs.


    His pronunciation was very strange. It was clearly from his mouth, but it was erratic, as if it had come from all directions.


    "Little dwarf, you''re here too."


    At this time, a lazy young man''s voice came from a distance. Everyone changed his face when they heard the speech, and secretly scolded the boy who didn''t know whether he was alive or dead and dared to call him a little dwarf.


    You know, the word "little" and "dwarf" are the two most taboos of giant dwarf. As a result, the boy made both taboos at once. It seems that everyone has seen the man''s blood splashing on the spot.


    "Who''s looking for death?"


    The little dwarf''s face twisted and roared fiercely.


    "What? Want to hit me?"


    As the lazy voice came again, a young man with evil spirit on his face and a careless smile on his mouth, carrying a huge knife on his shoulder, came shaking step by step.


    Everyone looked at the evil young man with compassionate eyes and shook his head secretly. He really didn''t know whether to live or die.


    But unexpectedly, the ferocious and domineering dwarf saw the young man. Although his face was still angry, he snorted coldly, turned his head and ignored him.


    The people''s faces changed, and they looked at the young man in awe. After all, the guy who can make the dwarf eat flat and dare to be angry but dare not speak is by no means easy.


    "Hey, I''m so tired. Is there anyone willing to smash my shoulder and back?"


    With an evil smile on his mouth, the young man threw the five foot long dagger on the ground with a clang, sat down on the handle, stretched himself, used his hand as a fan, fanned the sweat on his face, and tilted his eyes at the little dwarf.


    The dwarf was oppressed on his face, but he dared not say anything. He commanded his idiot brother to walk a little farther away from the man.


    "Hey, I said, little dwarf, can you stop being so stingy and smash your shoulder and back? What''s the matter? Your small arm and small hand smash your shoulder and back is the most suitable. The strength is moderate and must be comfortable. Come on!"


    Who knows, the young man didn''t seem to want to let him go and said with a smile.


    "Long Xiaotian, I''m afraid of you. I''m not afraid of you. Don''t provoke me, or I''ll kill you. It''s a big deal that I''ll go to the end of the world."


    The dwarf seemed unable to bear the strange eyes of the people present. Finally, he couldn''t bear it. A face that was ugly and could not be seen turned red and roared at the top of his voice.


    They suddenly looked at long Xiaotian in awe. Then they knew why the arrogant dwarf ate everywhere, but he didn''t dare to do it. It turned out that he was from the Panling mountain dragon family.


    Panling mountain dragon family has great influence in the ancient martial world. Few people dare to provoke it. After all, the dragon family has an old ancestor of Zhenwu bachongtian.


    Long Xiaotian is the heir of the leader of the dragon family. Although few people have seen him, his name is unknown in the whole ancient martial world.


    He is a cynic and a famous genius. He has reached the peak of earth martial arts at the age of 25 and is expected to break into heaven martial arts before he is 30.


    This guy never plays cards according to common sense. Longjia Bahuang boxing is famous in the whole ancient martial arts world, but he doesn''t practice boxing well. He plays with a big Guan Dao every day.


    When others asked him why, the goods plausibly said that he felt that playing Guan Dao was worthy of his name long Xiaotian. It was domineering, handsome and cool.


    To put it bluntly, this is a guy who likes to pretend to be handsome and cool. No one is good at fooling around all day. When he sees a beautiful woman, he goes up to pay attention, but if the beautiful woman agrees to follow him, he immediately counsels and runs faster than anyone else.


    After knowing his identity, people understood why the grumpy dwarf dared to be so angry and speechless by him. After all, few people dared to fight with the young master of Panling mountain dragon family in the ancient martial arts world. Who would let others have an extremely short-sighted grandfather of Zhenwu territory bachongtian.


    "Little dwarf, what do you mean? What? Do you think I''m out of the Jianghu relying on the talents of the dragon family? Come on, fight with me for 300 rounds. Come and see if I don''t fight you back and rebuild."


    Long Xiaotian jumped three feet high, dragged his big Guan Dao weighing more than 200 kilograms, and roared with open teeth and claws.


    "You think I''m stupid. I don''t have good fruit to eat if I win. I''m ashamed if I lose. I won''t fight with you."


    The dwarf shamelessly threw a nut into his mouth and chewed it like long Xiaotian.


    "Hey, hey, I know you don''t dare. Your courage is as high as your height."


    Long Xiaotian smiled and was not angry. He held out his little thumb and gestured at the bottom, which was naked contempt and humiliation.


    "Long Xiaotian, don''t deceive people too much."


    The dwarf''s forehead was green, and he screamed with angry eyes.


    "I''ve deceived people too much. How can I drop it? If you''re not convinced, you''ll beat me."


    Long Xiaotian smiled and looked at him obliquely. He didn''t want to beat him like that.


    The dwarf''s small chest fluctuated violently. After taking two deep breaths, he calmed down quickly and sneered: "it''s no use to me to stir up the law."


    Long Xiaotian was very dissatisfied and muttered, "when did this fool become smart? It''s really boring."


    "Xiao Tian, you are naughty again."


    A crisp female voice suddenly came, but the frightened long Xiaotian''s face changed dramatically. Like seeing a ghost, he shouted "Oh, my God", and wanted to run away.


    "Long Xiaotian, what do you mean? Run away when you see me. Am I so scary?"


    A beautiful red figure appeared in front of long Xiaotian like a ghost and blocked his way. He looked at him with a sad expression of a woman complaining about her. I felt pity for him.


    "No, no, the most beautiful, the most beautiful, the best, the most elegant, the most charming and the most perfect fengni son in the world, how can it be scary?"


    Long Xiaotian smiled and said something against his heart with a smiling face.


    "Hum, you''ll say these sweet words. You''re glib and don''t have any shape. It''s annoying!"


    The woman in red said it was annoying, and the sweetness and complacency on her face seemed to have no annoying meaning at all.


    I have to say that the woman is really beautiful. Although she is not as amazing as long Xiaotian said, she is definitely a great beauty who will bring disaster to the country and the people.


    At least there were many men at the scene. The eyes looking at the woman in red were naked greed and salivation.


    But when they learned that the woman''s name was fengni''er, everyone immediately put away the salivation in the bottom of their eyes. They couldn''t provoke this aunt.


    The eldest lady of the Feng family in Qixia mountain, the Pearl of the ancestors of the Feng family in Zhenwu qichongtian, is the same as long Xiaotian. She is not afraid, but few people dare to provoke.

 Chapter 331

    Who makes the ancestor of the Feng family a more protective old guy? He loves this granddaughter most. Even her father-in-law, the owner of the Feng family, dare not say a heavy word to her, otherwise the ancestor must be the material of family law.


    A dragon and a phoenix are supposed to be a match made in heaven. Feng Ni''er also thinks so. She has been the daughter-in-law of the dragon family since childhood, but long Xiaotian doesn''t like her. She is afraid of snakes and scorpions. She can''t wait to hide far. If there is someone in the world who can eat long Xiaotian to death, it''s definitely Feng Ni''er.


    Speedboats, yachts, fishing boats and even cargo ships crowded around the normally frightening desert island. A group of ancient warriors kept coming to the island, and hundreds of people came in a short time.


    When an old man with a face like jujube and a purple Taoist robe went to the island, the blood devil''s face changed slightly, retreated quietly and hid behind the ice devil.


    "Who killed my disciple?"


    The Taoist robe old man saw the Cangnan seven demon corpses lying in a pool of blood at the first sight. His face changed instantly, the corners of his eyes twitched, the fierce light flashed in his eyes, clenched his fist and roared sadly and angrily.


    "Fire old monster, your disciples are not good things. They will die if they die. What are you calling?"


    Ice devil saw that the old seven''s body had become a mummy, and knew that it was the blood devil who did a good deed. He was a member of the heaven devil sect. Naturally, he wanted to protect the blood devil and took out his ears impatiently.


    "Ice devil, don''t stand and talk. It doesn''t hurt your back. If I kill your apprentice, can you do nothing? Others are afraid of you, I''m not afraid of you."


    The fire old monster turned his eyes and directly met the ice devil.


    He cultivates the fire skill and has a hot temper. He naturally dislikes the ice devil who cultivates the ice skill.


    If he had been afraid of three points before, but not long ago he also stepped into the cultivation of the peak of earth martial arts. He believed that even if he couldn''t win the ice devil, he wouldn''t lose to him.


    "Yo, your cultivation has increased and your temper has increased. Your dead demon disciples were killed by me. Come if you want revenge."


    The ice devil stretched out his little finger and provoked him. He didn''t say that he had been immersed in the peak of earth martial arts for many years, but now the icy environment on the sea also has a great bonus to his skills. It shouldn''t take much effort to defeat the fire.


    "You..."


    The fire old monster''s face was red and black. He didn''t mind fighting with the ice devil, but he ran for lingbaolai. If he fought with the ice devil, it would be more than worth the loss.


    What''s more, his seven disciples are still wanted by the Religious Bureau. Most of them are registered personnel of the Religious Bureau. If they are forced to avenge them, they will cause public anger.


    But now it''s difficult to ride a tiger. If he doesn''t respond to the provocation of the ice devil, others think he''s afraid of the ice devil.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth and planned to have a few moves with the ice devil, the ghost old man''s gloomy voice came: "well, there have been so many people, but now he hasn''t seen where Lingbao is. If there are any personal grievances, we''ll solve them later. We''ll find out where Lingbao is first, and then compete with each other according to our ability."


    Zhuo Bufan, standing in the crowd, was helpless. As the deputy director of the Bureau of religion, his duty is to resolve disputes between ancient warriors and not allow large-scale fighting events to have a bad impact.


    But these ancient martial artists are all on a desert island and come to compete for Lingbao. He can''t stop them. After all, the cultivation of ancient martial arts needs not only qualifications, skills and resources, but also opportunities.


    Blocking people and seizing treasure is tantamount to breaking people''s practice. Even if he is the deputy director of the Religious Bureau, no one will buy his account at this moment. The only thing he can do is to try not to involve ordinary people in this fight.


    There was also a man in a black robe wearing a silver black mask in the crowd. He should have attracted much attention. He did not attract much attention among these ancient warriors who dressed strangely and in a variety of costumes.


    After all, there are not a few people who come to win the treasure with their faces covered. Even if his clothes are a little different, no one pays too much attention to him.


    Only Ningye, standing quietly beside the falling snow, looked at the man in black robe, and there was a slight and undetectable cold light at the bottom of his eyes.


    When the fire old monster heard what the ghost old man said, he glared at the ice devil, threw a scene sentence and found himself a step: "wait for this thing, let''s settle the account."


    "Anytime!"


    Ice devil doesn''t want to fight with him now, so as not to affect the next treasure. Now both sides have steps, so he won''t pester.


    "What ghost old son said is, now let''s find Lingbao first. Who came first? Let''s talk about the situation."


    Seeing that long Xiaotian was entangled by Feng Ni''er, giant dwarf regained his spirit and said Yin.


    Who came first? Everyone looked at each other.


    Only the excited Yunyi felt that it was an opportunity to show his face in front of many experts. He immediately jumped out, pointed to the falling snow and said, "I know she came first."


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the falling snow, who had never experienced such a scene. The falling snow rubbed the corners of her clothes timidly, and her face turned red. Si AI was speechless.


    Ning Ye frowned and glanced at the clouds coldly, but he didn''t speak. After all, he came late and didn''t know what the situation was.


    "Tell me, little girl, what happened to the light emitted here two days ago?"


    The ghost old man moved tens of meters like a ghost, staring at the falling snow and forcing him to ask.


    "I... I don''t know."


    Falling snow bit her lips. Although she didn''t have any accomplishments, after she practiced refining God''s decision, her spiritual strength was far beyond ordinary people, and she could feel the strong oppression of the ghost old man with her.


    "Bitch, the ghost old master asked you something. He''s still pretending to be crazy. Do you want to die?"


    Eager to show his clouds, the fox scolded under the guise of tiger power. He came forward and wanted to catch the falling snow''s hair and slap him in the face.


    Ning Ye''s face sank. When he was about to stop it, the shadow of blocking the sky and the sun shrouded. The strong wind suddenly rose. A huge golden eagle flapped its wings and fell from the sky. A wing fanned the clouds out and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Air wing!"


    Snowfall pleasantly hugged the neck of air wing one, and air wing one intimately rubbed snowfall''s arm with an eagle''s beak.


    "What a big golden carving. It''s really powerful."


    "Wow, this golden carving can''t be raised by that little girl. It''s very powerful."


    "I said how the little girl came to this desert island. Such a big gold carving can carry people."


    "If only I had such a golden carving."


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone was shocked by the huge figure of air wing 1. They immediately whispered and looked envious.


    The man with silver face and black robe has his pupils contracting violently and stares at the falling snow. Is she the beast woman who organizes to look around?


    The appearance is wrong, but the figure and size are very consistent. It must be easy to look. If you can catch the beast girl, you will make great achievements. The hall leader in Asia is likely to be his own.


    Hahaha, I didn''t expect to see the level of ancient warriors in China on a whim. It''s great to have such a harvest.


    The silver faced black robed man''s eyes are shining with excitement, and his brain is rotating rapidly. How can he take the falling snow away in front of so many ancient warriors.


    Similarly, in the crowd, many ancient warriors showed greed. There was only one Lingbao, including giant dwarf, ghost old man and long Xiaotian. They had no hope of getting Lingbao at all.


    But if we can take the woman away and force her to ask her how to tame the golden eagle, the benefits will never be worse than getting the Lingbao.


    The blood devil was old and cunning, and his reaction was good. He rushed out at the first time and shouted with awe inspiring righteousness: "what a flat haired beast, who dares to hurt my disciple. Just bind it for me."


    He said it was aimed at the golden eagle, but his figure turned into a red line and went straight to the falling snow. He wanted to catch the falling snow and leave the desert island at the first time.


    As long as he gives up competing for Lingbao, those strong people who are sure to win the peak of Diwu will not stop him. With his cultivation in the later stage of Diwu, they are completely sure to escape.


    What''s more, ice demon and he are both people of heaven demon sect. If we can get the woman''s method of resisting animals, it will be very good for the development of heaven demon sect. Ice demon will definitely help him.


    "Stop, as an ancient warrior, how can you fight ordinary people."


    Zhuo Yifan can''t see it anymore. There are so many people here. Only Luoxue is an ordinary person. No matter how the ancient martial arts hit him, he can''t sit back and ignore them.


    "Bang", the fists and palms intersected. Zhuo Bufan forcibly pushed back the blood devil. He was also uncomfortable. His blood surged and his face showed an abnormal flush. It took a long time to slow down.


    "Director Zhuo, this is a desert island. It''s for Lingbao again. No matter how wide your religious bureau is, it can''t control everyone to seize Lingbao."


    At the sight of Zhuo Bufan, the blood devil suddenly sank in his heart, turned his eyes and immediately led the topic to Lingbao, just to arouse the dissatisfaction of the ancient warriors present with the Religious Bureau.


    You should know that ancient warriors are not ordinary people. Once they are born and travel, they must go to the Religious Bureau for filing and control. Many ancient warriors have long been dissatisfied with this.


    His excuse to compete for Lingbao is to arouse the common hatred of the people. Even if he doesn''t dare to do anything about Zhuo Bufan, at least he doesn''t dare to intervene easily.


    For Ding Luoxue, he is bound to win. Only by arousing people''s discontent can he fish in troubled waters and rob Luoxue away.


    Compared with the way to get the Royal beast, even offending the Religious Bureau is worth it.


    "Yes, is it too wide for your religious bureau?"


    "It''s just to accept the control of the Religious Bureau at ordinary times, but if Lingbao is born, those who are destined to get it, director Zhuo has no right to intervene."


    "Hum, the Religious Bureau signed agreements with several major forces in the ancient martial world to supervise us, but now we compete for Lingbao. You have to intervene. The Religious Bureau''s hand is too long."


    "MD, if the Religious Bureau dares to intervene, don''t blame us in the ancient martial world for tearing up the agreement and not keeping our promise."


    "Zhuo Bufan, get out. Don''t take chicken feather as an arrow. If you dare not know the phase, I''ll kill you today."


    ¡­¡­


    The blood devil''s confused concept immediately aroused the group''s anger and provoked these ancient warriors to scold Zhuo Bufan.


    Zhuo Bufan''s face was blue: "Ouyang hall, don''t think I don''t know what you think. I don''t care if you fight for Lingbao, but you can''t fight ordinary people. This little girl is not an ancient martial artist. You can''t take her if you want to take her!"


    "Director Zhuo, have you misunderstood something? My apprentice was bullied by this flat haired beast. I just taught the beast a lesson for him."


    The blood devil said innocently on his face. His realistic expression deceived most people and stared at Zhuo Bufan unkindly.


    "Hum, it''s obviously your apprentice who shot the little girl first. You deserve to be opened by the golden carving. As an ancient martial artist, you even shot an ordinary person. It''s good for you."


    Zhuo Bufan said humbly, his eyes were like a sword, staring at the blood devil.

 Chapter 332

    "Which eye of yours saw me do it to her? I''m just going to teach the Golden Eagle a lesson."


    The blood devil would never admit publicly that he wanted to rob snow, and his eyes turned and argued.


    "Don''t bully the big eagle, brother Xiaotian. I want the big eagle. Will you catch it for me?"


    At this moment, the voice of Feng Ni''er came.


    Long Xiaotian looked helpless. "Feng Ni''er, people have a master. How can I help you catch it?"


    Feng Ni''er''s eyes turned and took care of it.


    He immediately raised the whip in his hand and walked to the snow with high Qi. He said condescending, "Hey, wait for you to go with me. From now on, you will be my personal servant girl. I will teach you to practice martial arts and you can tame and carve for me."


    "Wow, Blessed is this girl. She is a close servant girl for the eldest lady of the Feng family. She has embarked on the road of cultivation since then."


    "Yes, this little girl has a good life. That''s the Feng family. She can rank among the top ten forces in the whole ancient martial arts world."


    "Hey, I wish I could tame animals. The servant girls of the Feng family are all Xuanji level. The little girl has ascended to the sky."


    "This little girl can be liked by Miss Feng. She has developed from a mortal to an ancient martial artist. It''s really smoke from her ancestral grave."


    ... everyone talked and looked at Ding Luoxue with envy. A servant girl of the Feng family, who is not easy to provoke when going out, not to mention Feng Ni''er''s personal servant girl, which represents Feng Ni''er''s face. Few people dare not give face.


    The blood devil''s face turned ugly. He didn''t expect that Feng Ni''er would do so. Even people with carvings were abducted without blood.


    Sure enough, none of the women from the big family is simple, which makes him angry, jealous and helpless. Although the Tianmo sect is also a great force, it is a little less than the Feng family.


    If he doesn''t know how to compete with Feng Ni''er for this female Wan''er, the leader of the heavenly demon cult can''t protect him.


    Although the ice devil is rebellious, he also knows that he can''t offend the Feng family unless he kills all the people present, but is it possible? The answer is obvious.


    Not to mention ghost old man and giant dwarf, even the Religious Bureau represented by Zhuo Bufan is not something he dares to provoke.


    Ning Ye''s eyes flickered slightly and looked at Luoxue silently. He didn''t like Feng Ni''er''s superior tone, but he would respect Luoxue''s choice. After all, not many people can refuse the temptation to become an ancient warrior from an ordinary person.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in being your servant girl."


    But unexpectedly, Ding Luoxue just glanced at Feng Ni''er lightly and refused directly.


    I''m kidding. She''s only brother Ding Ning''s maid all her life. How can she be a personal servant girl for a woman who exudes pride in her bones? Even if Feng Ni''er is a servant girl for her, she still hates it.


    "Bold, isn''t it a good or bad bitch!"


    Feng Ni''er''s face turned red. From small to large, she wanted wind and rain. She has always been arrogant and used to it. No one dared to disobey her.


    Even soliciting Ding Luoxue is a gift to her. No one has ever dared to refuse her in public and let her down.


    Therefore, she was so angry that she did not hesitate to whip it, "pa" pulled out a long whip mark on the falling snow''s face.


    If she didn''t know that Luoxue was an ordinary person and there was no spiritual power in the whip, this whip would be enough to drive Luoxue''s soul out and die.


    "Ah!"


    Snow covered her face and let out a scream. Her big eyes were full of tears. She couldn''t understand. She just refused the woman. The woman beat her with a whip when she didn''t agree.


    There are endless grievances in my heart. These people are really bad. Only brother Ding Ning is the best. He is not willing to scold her loudly.


    Ning Ye''s face suddenly changed and he scolded himself. He really didn''t expect that Feng Ni ER was arrogant and domineering to such a degree. He said he would hit people if he hit them. Even he didn''t respond.


    "Click!"


    But unexpectedly, this whip completely angered the air wing 1. Although its IQ was not high and snowfall could not direct it, its master ordered it to protect snowfall.


    In a rage, the air wing No. 1 sent out an angry scream, revealed its ferocious eagle beak, and the eagle claws of Jianyu refined steel grabbed fengni''er fiercely.


    Fengni''er didn''t expect that the golden eagle would burst into trouble. She screamed and retreated again and again, but the empty wing No. 1 was angry. Where would she be spared? A huge wing rolled up a gust of wind, rolled fengni''er up in the air, and the sharp Eagle claws grabbed her head fiercely.


    "Brother Xiaotian, help!"


    Although Feng Ni''er already had the cultivation accomplishments in the early days of the earth martial arts realm, she has never had the experience of fighting with people, not to mention the huge golden carving, which scared her flower face and shouted for help.


    "Evil animals dare you!"


    Although long Xiaotian couldn''t bear to see feng Ni''er''s arrogant and domineering appearance, the relationship between the two families had always been good. Naturally, he couldn''t watch her injured by air wing 1.


    With a big pass knife in his hand, the whole man flew into the air, fell from the sky and split into air wing one.


    Although air wing 1 is not smart, it has an instinctive intuition about danger. It knows that it can''t carry this knife, but it is really unwilling to let Feng Ni''er go. Its body rotates and rolls up a strong wind, and the end of its wings sweeps Feng Ni''er''s shoulder.


    With a "hiss pull", she tore the clothes on Feng Ni''er''s shoulder and exposed half of her white and smooth chest. Although it was not very exposed, the light loss range was also great.


    With a "Zheng" sound, the big pass knife cleaved on the wing tip of air wing No. 1, which had no time to dodge, cut off a few drops of blood and feathers, and the painful air wing gave a shrill scream.


    "Click!"


    Two angry screams sounded. Long Xiaotian only felt that dark clouds covered the top and the crisis came. His body instinctively picked up Feng Ni''er and flashed quickly.


    Just after he dodged, four sharp Eagle claws fell heavily on the ground where he stood before. A bluestone was crushed by the eagle claws, which surprised long Xiaotian in a cold sweat.


    After falling to the ground, long Xiaotian found that the two golden eagles that attacked him just now were one size smaller than the previous golden eagles.


    Two small golden eagles surrounded the empty wing No. 1. They hissed angrily and stared at long Xiaotian with resentful eyes.


    Feng Ni''er was still in shock. She found that she had leaked the spring light. She immediately screamed, covered her ragged clothes to hide the spring light, twisted her face, pointed to the three golden eagles and roared, "kill... Kill... Kill... Kill them for me."


    "As the eldest lady wishes!"


    How can the eldest lady of the Phoenix family go out without protection.


    Two strong men in the later period of Diwu territory rushed out of the crowd and soared up like a goshawk. The whip in their hands pulled at the two small golden eagles with a terrible roar.


    "Air wing, run!"


    Snow was shocked. The two men''s whip was as straight as a sword. Once they hit two golden eagles, they will be able to kill them.


    The golden eagles were not stupid. They felt the crisis and flew high for the first time. The two warriors of the Feng family were out of reach. They could only watch the three golden eagles soar up, and there was no way to kill them.


    "I''m sorry, miss. We can''t reach them. It''s our bad protection that frightened Miss. Please punish miss."


    The two guards took back their whip, bowed respectfully to Feng Ni''er, and said with a guilty face.


    "Hum, useless waste can''t even clean up a few animals. What''s your use?"


    Feng Ni''er scolded angrily. Then she turned her eyes and stared at the falling snow coldly: "I have a way. Aren''t those animals loyal to the Lord? Then kill the woman."


    "Feng Ni''er, it''s too much!"


    Long Xiaotian''s face sank and he scolded with dissatisfaction.


    "Brother Xiaotian, that damned woman bullied me. You don''t help me out and yell at me. You... How can you treat me like this?"


    Feng Ni''er''s face changing speed can be called divine speed. Just now she was still ferocious. At the moment, she wanted to cry, showing a pitiful expression, which made long Xiaotian speechless for a while.


    "Yes, miss!"


    The two martial artists didn''t care what long Xiaotian''s reaction was. They only listened to Feng Ni''er''s orders.


    Holding the thought of atoning for their meritorious deeds, they moved under their feet, and the whip in their hands rolled around the snow''s neck like a spirit snake.


    "Stop it, you can''t do it to ordinary people. If you dare to do it again, don''t blame my Religious Bureau for asking your Feng family for an explanation."


    Zhuo Bufan shouted.


    "Don''t worry about him. The Religious Bureau is looking for my Feng family. Naturally, I can carry it. I see what I can do. Kill her for me."


    The muscles on Feng Ni''er''s face twisted and gnashed her teeth. She had never been so ugly since she was young. She was torn open by the golden carving in public, which made her lose her mind for a long time.


    "The Phoenix family is really powerful. It''s a cow to dare to openly violate the peace agreement. Aren''t you afraid to bring disaster to the Phoenix family?"


    Ning night, with a dark face, slowly stood in front of the falling snow and said coldly.


    "Which onion are you? Get away from me. Don''t mind your own business, or I''ll make it difficult for you in the ancient martial world."


    Feng Ni''er arrogantly pointed to Ning night and said arrogantly.


    "My Tianmo sect is willing to make friends with the Feng family. How about I do something for Miss Feng?"


    The blood devil finally waited for the opportunity and smiled in front of Ning Ye. Although he couldn''t see through the details of Ning ye, he was confident that he could do it for a moment.


    "Young man, if you want a hero to save the United States, you still owe it!"


    Ice devil naturally and blood devil advance and retreat together, smiling in front of Zhuo Bufan.


    "My ghost King tomb also hopes to make friends with the Feng family."


    The ghost old man made an ugly laugh and stood in front of the blood devil like a ghost. Like the blood devil, he couldn''t see the details of Ning night, so he didn''t dare to be careless and joined hands with the blood devil to stop him.


    "Hey! Although I don''t like the boy of the dragon family very much, I still prefer the girl of the Feng family. Let me be a natural person."


    The giant carried the dwarf, and the shaking ground trembled and blocked Ning Ye''s body.


    "Hahaha, as long as you can kill that woman and give me a breath today, I''ll pay for your help."


    Feng Ni''er was in a good mood and promised to hug her fist.


    Long Xiaotian''s face was ugly and he was in a dilemma. He didn''t want to see feng Ni''er mixed up with these evil ways, but he didn''t stand in the way.


    Although he doesn''t like Feng Ni''er, she is nominally his fiancee after all, and he can''t help outsiders deal with her. He hesitates and can only stand by.


    Ning Ye''s face could no longer remain calm. Although he was not afraid of the cooperation of these people, these people were fully capable of stopping him and saving the falling snow.


    The two Feng family fighters had already rushed to the falling snow with a grim smile. They were still afraid of the Religious Bureau, but after Feng Ni''er whispered a few words in their ears, they had understood what Feng Ni''er meant.


    Instead of letting them really kill Luoxue, they use Luoxue to lure jindiao down to protect the Lord, and then kill him.


    The ancient warriors violated the peace agreement and punished ordinary people severely. Even Feng Ni''er did not dare to risk universal condemnation to cause so much trouble for the Feng family.

 Chapter 333

    "Click!"


    Sure enough, as soon as the two warriors started, the three golden carving protectors rushed down.


    Seeing that Feng Ni''er doesn''t really want to kill the falling snow, Ning ye and Zhuo Bufan both choose to watch the change. After all, as long as Feng Ni''er doesn''t hurt people, they have no position to intervene.


    Although the golden eagle was transformed and its physical quality was much better than that of its peers, after all, its IQ was not high. Seeing that they wanted to hurt the falling snow, it naturally rushed down regardless, but hit the trick of the two martial artists.


    "Click!"


    The two phoenix family warriors had a mental calculation but had no intention. As soon as the three golden eagles jumped down, they were badly hurt. For a moment, blood splashed everywhere, feathers flew disorderly and screamed bitterly.


    If their genes had not been modified and their vitality was extremely strong, they would have been killed by two martial artists. In a flash, the three golden eagles were covered with blood and deep bone wounds.


    But when the two fighters tried to kill the fallen snow, they still fought back against the two fighters bravely and tried their best to protect its safety.


    "Go, you go!"


    Falling snow cried with rain, hoarse and hoarse. Unfortunately, the golden eagles are ding Ning''s spiritual pets and are not controlled by falling snow. They only know that their master told them to protect the safety of falling snow. Even if they die, they will never watch falling snow fall into danger.


    "It''s a pity to have such a loyal golden carving."


    Seeing this tragic scene in the bystander crowd, someone couldn''t help sighing in a low voice.


    "Yes, who on earth is this little girl who can make jindiao so loyal to protect the master? Ah, it''s just... Animals are animals after all. They fly away directly, and Miss Feng family doesn''t dare to kill their master. It''s a pity."


    Someone was deeply sorry.


    "Well, don''t say a word. We can''t afford to offend Miss Feng."


    Someone who was afraid of offending Feng Ni''er warned in a low voice.


    "Relying on the power of the Feng family, I deceive people too much. What are you afraid of? I feel that the Golden Eagle and the little girl are so poor. It''s really unlucky."


    Someone said unconvinced, but his voice was much lower subconsciously.


    "Shh, don''t get into trouble. There are religious bureaus in the secular world. In the ancient martial arts world, the strong are respected. If the Phoenix family cares about us, we''ll be like crushing ants."


    There was a timid serious warning.


    "Do you think such a thing is rare? As an ancient warrior, you must have such an awareness. Where is the fairness in the world? Whoever has a hard fist is a big man."


    ¡­¡­


    They whispered, but they revealed the essence of the ancient martial world. There is no secular law, that is, the naked law of the jungle.


    This is also the reason why many casual practitioners prefer to stay in the secular world rather than enter the ancient martial world. After all, there is still a guarantee for life here. In the ancient martial world, if they accidentally offend people, they will die without a burial place.


    "You will be punished."


    Ding Luoxue cried, her eyes red, staring at Feng Ni''er and cursing.


    This kind girl hated a person so much for the first time in her life. The deep hatred in her beautiful eyes was mixed with the clearly visible whip marks on her face, which seemed so terrible and ferocious that fengni''er was palpitating.


    Feng Ni''er felt cold in her heart. Inexplicably, she felt that falling snow would become a great threat to her. Her eyes twinkled with cold killing opportunities. If there were not too many people staring here, she would like to kill falling snow immediately.


    But it''s not obvious. She won''t delay her coming. She has made up her mind. When she comes back, she will arrange someone to get rid of her secretly. The Religious Bureau will doubt her again. As long as there is no conclusive evidence, there''s nothing she can do.


    "Click!"


    Air wing one had been injured. For a moment, he had been whipped by dozens of whips. Even Bai Sensen''s bone stubbles were exposed and could no longer fly.


    "Putong" fell to the ground, looked nostalgically at the frozen sea, gave a sad scream, and looked sadly at the falling snow, with guilt in his eyes.


    Two little golden eagles saw that their mother could not escape death. Their eyes showed a determined color. They fluttered their wings and flew high into the air. They looked at the sea with nostalgia and gave a solemn and stirring neighing, which contained a strong sense of death.


    They want the last fight. Even if they die, they will leave injuries on the two warriors, so that they can''t hurt Luoxue, because this is the master''s order.


    "MD, it''s really difficult. Look how you jump."


    A Feng family martial artist threw some hemostatic medicine on the wound caused by a piece of meat grabbed by the golden eagle on his face, and scolded fiercely.


    The whip in his hand shook and pulled it hard on the air wing 1. He was a martial artist in the martial arts realm. He was hurt by an animal, which made him feel very ashamed. He decided not to kill the air wing 1 immediately. He wanted to torture it well and let it die in helplessness.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    The warrior constantly whipped the empty wing No. 1. Every whip flew with feathers and blood, but it was not fatal. The painful empty wing No. 1 twitched and made a sad cry.


    This cruel scene made many people can''t bear to watch it. Ning Ye''s face sank and shouted, "kill if you want to kill. Why torture an animal?"


    "I will. Can you manage it?"


    The warrior glanced at him disdainfully.


    "You..."


    Ning Ye''s eyes narrowed and his powerful momentum rose. When he was about to teach this guy a lesson, he suddenly changed.


    "Click, click, click..."


    The whole frozen sea suddenly vibrated violently, as if a behemoth was breaking out of the ice at the bottom of the sea.


    Ning ye and the Feng family martial arts all subconsciously stopped and looked at the sea in horror.


    Giant dwarf, ice devil, ghost old man and others all flashed a color of greed in their eyes and stared at the sea. Lingbao, are you going to be born?


    The two golden eagles, who were determined to die and were about to fight to the death, suddenly made a loud neighing, with infinite grievances and excitement in their voice.


    The tearful snow wiped his tears, showed a surprise smile on his face, held his fist tightly, brother, finally came out.


    "Bang!"


    The whole desert island seemed to have a violent earthquake. The surging waves broke through the ice. A figure rushed into the sky with the waves, and gave a long roar like a dragon.


    With the howling, the ice on the sea broke. The ships parked around the ice experienced a tsunami. With the continuous bumping of the towering waves, the frightened boatman yelled.


    "How is it human? Where''s Lingbao?"


    The ice devil''s pupils contract violently, and it''s an incredible way.


    The ghost old man took a deep breath: "Lingbao must have been succeeded by this man."


    "MD, kill him and take Lingbao."


    The giant dwarf looked at the slender and majestic figure, and a look of jealousy flashed across his eyes. He hated people who were more handsome than him, taller than him and more popular than his way of playing.


    "Xiao!"


    Ding Ning stepped out in the air and appeared on the side of falling snow like a blink. The smile in his eyes suddenly condensed when he saw the dying air wing No. 1 and the whip marks on falling snow''s face.


    Falling snow burst into tears and cried wrongfully, "brother, they are good or bad. They killed air wing one."


    "It''s all right. I have a brother. No. 1 can''t die. Tell me who whipped you?"


    Ding Ning closed his eyes, gently stroked the scars on the falling snow''s face, took a deep breath and tried to calm his tone, but the repressed anger was like a volcano about to erupt, making the whole desert island seem to be filled with a layer of haze.


    Ning Ye opened her mouth in amazement at the moment she saw Ding Ning. It seemed that she was surprised to see him here. She took a silent step back and hid herself in the crowd.


    A ray of pure light flashed in Zhuo Bufan''s eyes. Isn''t this young man Ding Ning? How? Isn''t he a doctor?


    As the deputy director of the Religious Affairs Bureau, he once paid attention to the online Red Ding Ning, but he never thought that the little doctor was still a martial artist.


    But he could not tell whether it was an ancient warrior or a warrior of the modern system.


    The air seemed to be stagnant, and Ding Ning''s anger made everyone heavy and out of breath.


    Long Xiaotian frowned and stared at Ding Ning. He found that he was afraid. He was afraid of Ding Ning. What no one dared to believe happened in front of him.


    "That''s them? They want to kill me. They hurt themselves to protect me."


    Ding Ning saw the unforgettable hatred for the first time in the kind eyes of Luoxue, which made him feel very painful. He took Luoxue''s hand with guilt and said in a solemn and soft voice: "wait, brother, take it out on you."


    When he turned to look at the two warriors of the Feng family, Ding Ning''s eyes were indifferent and there was no emotion belonging to human beings. It was as if the king on the nine days was sentencing the mole ants on the ground: "you end yourself."


    "Who do you think you are? Self destruction, ha ha, it''s ridiculous. Do you know who I am? I''m the Phoenix family..."


    Feng Ni''er was angry that the eldest miss of the Feng family was stunned by Ding Ning and didn''t dare to speak for a long time. She became angry and pointed to Ding Ning and shouted.


    "Noisy!"


    Ding Ning just lightly raised his eyebrows and said impatiently. His body flickered. The two martial artists of the Feng family had screamed and lay on the ground, giving out a sad roar without a human voice.


    Unfortunately, the two of them were lying next to air wing one. It looked so ironic that the scream didn''t last long, but stopped abruptly in just more than ten seconds.


    Until now, many people were shocked to find that the two local martial arts guards of the Feng family had broken their bones and turned into a pool of mud.


    "You, how dare you kill my Phoenix family..."


    "Pa!"


    Feng Ni''er couldn''t believe her words. Before she finished, she was slapped by Ding Ning''s ghost and fell to the ground.


    "I don''t care about your bullshit longjiafeng family. If you dare to touch my sister, there''s only one word, death."


    Ding Ning doesn''t know that Feng Ni''er whipped the whip marks on Luoxue''s face at the moment, otherwise, he will never keep his hand this time.


    Even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu dares to move the snow, he will poke a hole in the sky. This is his bottom line. His inverse scale will die if he touches it.


    "Hiss!" Everyone took a breath of air-conditioning. The boy was so crazy that he took the eldest miss of the Feng family away without saying a word.


    "Your Excellency is so angry that he doesn''t pay attention to the dragon family. It''s really kind!"


    Seeing Ding Ning''s blood devil was frightened, but hearing that Ding Ning inadvertently didn''t pay attention to the dragon family, he immediately thought of the idea of pulling long Xiaotian into the water, and provoked him without hesitation.


    Long Xiaotian''s face is very ugly. Anyway, Feng Ni''er is also his nominally fiancee. Ding Ning insults the dragon family. As the heir of the dragon family, if he doesn''t stand up and protect the dignity of the family, the dragon family will inevitably become a laughing stock in the ancient military world.


    Even if he knew that the blood devil was picking things up, he had to stand up and immediately took a step forward. Just about to speak, Ding Ning turned his head and stared at the blood Devil: "were you farting just now?"


    "You..."


    Anyway, the blood devil is also a famous figure in the Jianghu. He was insulted by Ding Ning. How could he bear it? Just about to get angry, he saw Ding Ning''s cold and ruthless eyes. His heart trembled, his face turned red, all his courage disappeared, and his lips were silent.

 Chapter 334

    "I hate that someone stirs up discord and others don''t speak. It''s just that you chirp here. It''s obviously a bad intention. Since you have evil intentions and want to harm me, I won''t let you go and give you a minute to explain your last words."


    Although the blood devil counseled him, Ding Ning didn''t intend to let him go. The clear whip marks on Luoxue''s face were like pumping on his heart, which made his whole body tremble with pain.


    There is no place to vent his anger. Since the blood devil stirs up discord, it must not be a good thing. Let''s cut him.


    Although I don''t know why there are so many people here suddenly, since these people don''t help Luoxue when she is bullied, they are all damn people in his heart, and he doesn''t worry about killing good people by mistake.


    "What a arrogant boy, you take yourself too seriously. Say, did you get Lingbao?"


    The ice devil couldn''t sit still. Although Ding Ning''s skill was strange, which made him a little nervous, he knew that he must keep the life of the blood devil, or where the majesty of the Tianmo cult was.


    Besides, even if Ding Ning is powerful, so many people on the scene come for Lingbao. As long as they are provoked a little, these people will attack him. He can fish in troubled waters and run away if he can''t fight.


    "What are you? You dare to talk to my master like this. You really don''t know how to live or die. Don''t think you can be arrogant when you get Lingbao. Have you killed so many people here?"


    Seeing the ice devil coming out for his master, Yunyi was excited again. He was scared to death. He had slapped snow in the face before.


    This guy beat even the eldest lady of the Feng family. If he knew that he had slapped snow in the face, he would not let him go. He must cooperate with the ice devil to stir up everyone''s hostility.


    "Er!"


    A quick and short scream stopped suddenly, and Ding Ning''s figure slowly appeared next to Yunyi. Yunyi opened her mouth, and her eyes were full of reluctance and fear. Her head "clicked" on her shoulder, and Ding Ning directly broke her neck.


    "It''s a pity to dare to slap my sister in the face."


    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled with cold awn, and he clapped his hands as if he had done a trivial thing.


    Snow forgot to tell him, but it doesn''t mean that kongyi won''t say it. At this time, kongyi has told him the whole story in detail in the spiritual link.


    This made Ding Ning''s anger uncontrollable. He couldn''t imagine what would happen to the snow after the three loyal empty wings died if he came out a little later.


    It was Zhuo Yifan and Ning Ye''s performance that impressed him. It was good for him to maintain the snow to this extent, which made him subconsciously look at Zhuo Yifan and give him a grateful look.


    But when looking at Xiangning night, this guy lowered his head and didn''t give him a chance to look at each other. He was a little stunned. He suddenly had a strange idea in his heart. Doesn''t this little white face want to soak in the snow?


    If Ning ye knew what Ding Ning was thinking at the moment, he would have to bite his teeth and hunt him down.


    Ning ye, Ning ye, Ding Ning and ye alone take one word from each other''s names. It''s just that it''s all right to walk alone at night. Let''s join the fun. I don''t know how, so I casually choose this pseudonym.


    If she knew that Luoxue was Ding Ning''s sister, even if she had exposed her identity just now, she would never sit back and watch Feng Ni''er bully her.


    "You... You killed Yunyi. Go to hell!"


    The blood devil''s eyes were red. He had accepted Yunyi as an apprentice in his life and devoted almost all his efforts.


    Unexpectedly, he was killed by Ding Ning in this way. How could he be indifferent? His brain was congested and his eyes were red. He roared and rushed at Ding Ning.


    "Those who humiliate people will always humiliate them, and those who kill people will always kill them. Why, if your teachers and disciples can kill the seven demons in Cangnan, I can''t kill your apprentice?"


    Ding Ning said faintly with a touch of inexplicable meaning in the corner of his mouth.


    From the very beginning, the blood devil provoked discord to the fact that the ice devil and Yunyi always named the Lingbao and got it by him. Having figured out what had happened, he was planning how to disturb the situation.


    He knew what Lingbao meant to these warriors. No matter how self-confident he was, he didn''t dare to compete with everyone present.


    Therefore, he must stir up the contradictions among these people, so as to divide them. Cangnan seven demons died in the hands of blood demon teachers and disciples. The old fire monster wanted revenge, but he dared not do it because of the cultivation of ice demon.


    Then he came to stop the ice devil and let the fire old monster clean up the blood devil, so Ding Ning deliberately pointed out that the Cangnan seven demons died in the hands of the blood devil teachers and disciples, avoided the blow of the blood devil and took the initiative to rush to the ice devil.


    In fact, after checking the disciples'' bodies, the fire old monster already knew that they died in the hands of the blood devil, but he was afraid that the ice devil didn''t dare to do it easily.


    But at the moment, Ding Ning blocked the ice devil. The fire old monster couldn''t help it. He shouted, "blood devil, take your life."


    "Vertical son dare you!"


    The ice devil saw that Ding Ning provoked the hatred of the fire old monster and the blood devil. In his anger, he slapped Ding Ning. The biting cold made a layer of frost on tens of meters around.


    But Ding Ning subdued the man who broke the ice from the nine nether fire, which made others frightened. The ice cold he avoided one after another had no effect on him at all.


    Qi sank into the elixir field, his legs were slightly bent, and he didn''t even use real Qi. He tried the power of pure flesh with pure heart, and drank loudly: "good coming!"


    The sound of "boom" made a terrible surge.


    The ice devil was blown upside down by this pure physical power. After landing, he retreated again and again, his blood surged, and his throat was sweet. A mouthful of blood could no longer be suppressed.


    The whole audience was silent. No one thought that the ice devil was beaten and vomited blood when he couldn''t even carry Ding Ning''s fist. He looked at Ding Ning like a God and thought when there was such a young strong man in the ancient martial arts world.


    Feng Ni''er, who had just woken up, saw this scene, and a look of fear flashed in her eyes. She dared not be arrogant any more.


    After all, this is the secular world, not a place where she can do whatever she wants, but she has made up her mind to send someone to secretly get rid of Ding Ning as soon as she returns to the ancient martial world.


    How old is he? In her early twenties, she was able to defeat ice devil with one blow. Once such an enemy grows up, relying on the hatred between him and the Feng family, it will definitely become her nightmare. She must nip the threat in the bud.


    Long Xiaotian''s eyes were burning, and his heart was filled with a strong sense of war. He wanted to fight with Ding Ning. His cultivation had reached the peak of the earth martial arts realm, but he could not break through the heaven martial arts for a long time.


    Ba Huang boxing stresses that we should support the war by fighting. Only in the battle of life and death can we find a breakthrough opportunity.


    But because of his status, he couldn''t find an equal opponent. Those with lower accomplishments than him had no pressure to fight. Those with higher accomplishments were tied up in consideration of his status. He couldn''t feel the pressure of life and death battle at all. As a result, he stayed at the peak of earth martial arts and couldn''t break through.


    In the ancient martial arts world, only one person who breaks through the tianwu realm under the age of 30 is walking alone at night, which makes him look uninhibited but arrogant. How can he accept it? He is long Xiaotian, who is known as the first genius of the younger generation in the ancient martial arts world.


    Of course, although he broke through earlier than him, he is still the first genius of ancient martial arts. After all, he is a spiritual master rather than an ancient martial artist. Therefore, as long as he can break through tianwu in the near future, the name of the first genius is still his, but in his opinion, this first genius has a lot of water.


    He always thinks highly of himself. Losing to night alone has made him very uncomfortable. Now there is a freak like Ding Ning. He is younger than him and is suspected of breaking through tianwu. How can he not be anxious.


    In fact, strictly speaking, Ding Ning has just reached the early stage of the martial arts realm. However, because his cultivation system is different from everyone, and he has experienced an inhuman process of military training, his combat power is unparalleled.


    Among so many people, the most shocking thing was walking alone at night. She thought that if Ding Ning could reach tianwu territory within three years, she would give him a chance to pursue himself.


    But it''s only a few days. Ding Ning can spit blood on the ice devil at the peak of the earth martial arts with one punch. According to his leapfrog fighting ability before killing the enemy, his cultivation is at least the early stage of the earth martial arts.


    Now it shocked the night to walk alone. The demon grows so fast that it doesn''t take three years to break through tianwu. At that time, do you want to give him a chance to pursue himself?


    Night alone, confused and muttering to herself, although she hasn''t finally made up her mind, she inexplicably gives birth to a trace of pride. After all, this guy is her only man.


    Even if this man is far from reaching her mate selection standard, for a woman, there will always be a special feeling for her first man, and walking alone at night is no exception.


    Just thinking that this guy beat Feng Ni''er, she had a headache and deeply worried about him. The ancestor of the Feng family was not a reasonable person. If she hadn''t been spoiled and used to it, Feng Ni''er wouldn''t have become so arrogant and domineering.


    Her sect can protect dingning and make the ancestors of the Feng family dare not retaliate, but the problem is that she doesn''t dare to tell the sect that she has lost Yuanyin, let alone protect dingning.


    She knows more about the virtues of the elders of the school than anyone else and despises people in the world. If she dares to tell the truth and doesn''t want the ancestors of the Feng family, the elders of the school will be the first to kill Ding Ning.


    Unless... Ding Ning''s strength can reach the point where the elders of the school need to win over, they will never accept such worldly martial artists as Ding Ning.


    But now, although he can be regarded as amazing, he is still far from being valued by the elders of the school, which makes her very tangled. It seems that things have entered a dead cycle and can''t be solved.


    "What a powerful Lingbao. It can hurt me with the cultivation in the early days of Diwu territory."


    Ice devil covered his chest, his face changed and said with grief and anger.


    "It''s the function of Lingbao. No wonder that boy can defeat the ice devil."


    "No wonder how old this boy is. How can demons reach this level? It turned out to be the function of Lingbao."


    "I say there are so many geniuses in the world. Even long Xiaotian, the first genius, has not broken through tianwu. How can this nobody in the secular world be more talented than genius."


    "Yes, it''s Lingbao. It''s no wonder."


    "I don''t know what Lingbao is. It''s so strong that it can fight beyond its level."


    "Doesn''t this mean that whoever gets the Lingbao will be able to fight beyond the level? I''m the peak of Xuanwu. If I can get the Lingbao, doesn''t it mean that I can have the combat power in the middle of Diwu?"


    ¡­¡­


    When they heard what the ice devil said, they suddenly showed a sudden color, and even their breathing became hurried. Their eyes looked at Ding Ning with a greedy color.

 Chapter 335

    People die for money and birds die for food. For ancient warriors, cultivation resources such as Lingbao, lingyao and Kung Fu are more attractive than money and beauty.


    In a world where the strong are respected, their own strong strength is the fundamental to settle down. Moreover, this is an extremely rare spiritual treasure that can enhance their combat power, which is enough for them to take their lives.


    Ding Ning noticed that the people present were ready to move, and suddenly his face coagulated. The ice devil was shameless. He actually attributed his leapfrog fighting ability to Lingbao. He wanted to arouse the greed of others to besiege him. He was very unhappy with the feeling of wolves around him.


    This is a clumsy trick full of loopholes, but such a clumsy lie has successfully aroused everyone''s greed. This ice demon is very good at bewitching people.


    The ice devil took advantage of everyone''s subconscious disbelief or unwillingness to believe that Ding Ning could easily defeat him at a young age, attributed all the credit to the strength of Lingbao, and triggered their covetous heart for Lingbao.


    But Ding Ning can''t explain such a thing at all. How to explain it? I told you that I was actually put into the Jiulong tripod to train my soldiers. I beat the ice devil down with my physical strength alone.


    If he dares to say so, I believe that even the strong in Zhenwu will be tempted to catch him and slice him back and forth thousands of times. He will never stop until he knows.


    Therefore, Ding Ning is mute to eat yellow lotus. He can''t say how bitter it is. He will eat it.


    But so what? This doesn''t mean that he will be afraid. The strength of the witch family is far beyond his imagination. It''s just the physique of the minor warrior of the witch family, so he can defeat the top strong in the local martial arts with one punch only by virtue of his physical strength. How powerful the physical body of the adult warrior of the tribe should be, which gives him a strong desire.


    He had an unexpected harvest at the bottom of the sea. He not only broke through the shackles of spiritual power, but also successfully refined the nine nether fire. Coupled with streamer and soul chopping knife, he now has a lot of cards and is not afraid of the siege of everyone present.


    It''s just that he doesn''t want to expose some things when he can''t kill all and never leak information, but if these people are greedy, he doesn''t mind being a bloody butcher.


    What he didn''t realize was that his whole state of mind had changed greatly after he experienced body refining and the struggle with the nine nether fire. He was no longer as forward-looking and cautious as before, nor did he dig his brains and live cautiously. He was worried that the impulse would bring future trouble to himself.


    But full of domineering publicity and self-confidence, not satisfied? That''s enough to convince him. As for the ensuing retaliation, it''s not in his consideration at all. It''s just soldiers coming to block the water and cover the earth.


    Therefore, after the ice devil''s naked provocation, Ding Ning didn''t even bother to explain. He directly ignored him, looked at the world''s arrogant heroes, and said calmly: "anyone else who wants to do it, let''s go together."


    Before the restless heroes spoke, Ding Ning''s indifferent voice sounded again: "however, before that, you''d better weigh it clearly and don''t lose your life in vain."


    As soon as the voice fell, Ding Ning suddenly disappeared in place. Except for a few people, most people didn''t even see his shadow. The ice devil was hit in the head by Ding Ning.


    At the moment when the ice devil noticed that Ding Ning''s figure suddenly disappeared, a strong warning appeared in his heart. When he didn''t hesitate to avoid, he found that his body was bound by an invisible force. Then he was black, his head was broken like a rotten watermelon, and the red and white flowed all over the ground.


    The ice devil was killed by Ding Ning by this extremely cruel and violent means before he could even scream.


    There was a dead silence at the scene. The giant dwarf''s steps were stiff in the air, neither in nor out. The expression on his face was extremely embarrassed.


    The ghost old man''s green and secluded eyes twinkled with the light of ghost fire. His figure was as erratic as a ghost, but he subconsciously stepped back and distanced himself from Ding Ning.


    Long Xiaotian''s pupil contracted violently, and his hand holding the handle of the big Guan Dao became more and more forceful. The veins on the back of his hand were raised, and his fierce war intention was rising.


    The black robed man''s eyes were awe inspiring, looking at Ding Ning''s eyes flickering, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Night alone frowned, and her eyes showed a thoughtful color. I''m afraid it was only her at that moment. She noticed that Ding Ning seemed to use some mysterious power to bind the ice devil, so that he couldn''t even dodge, but she didn''t know what power it was.


    As for others, there are fear, resentment, excitement, disgust, excitement, fear


    But obviously, everyone was shocked. His eyes flickered and dodged Ding Ning''s cold eyes and didn''t dare to look at him.


    "Are you going to do it to me?"


    Ding Ning stared at the giant dwarf with an expressionless face. There was no emotion in his tone. It was like asking "did you eat today".


    A chill from the bottom of his heart made the giant dwarf unconsciously step back three steps. His face became very ugly. He even lowered his head and didn''t dare to look directly into Ding Ning''s eyes.


    Although he was reluctant to admit it, he was really afraid. Ding Ning''s spotless eyes and bland tone brought him real terrible pressure, which made him cold and tremble. The scene of ice devil''s head broken like a rotten watermelon flashed in his mind.


    It seemed that it was not a young man in his early twenties who was asking him, but the king of nine days was asking the most humble courtiers.


    This feeling filled him with anger and a strong sense of shame, but the cold from the depths of his bones and blood made him dare not even make superfluous moves.


    That emotion was never felt after he broke through the martial arts, but now it appeared again, making him tremble and shake like chaff. He knew that its name was fear.


    Ding Ning''s mouth was slightly cocked, and he didn''t make the giant dwarf continue to answer. His eyes turned to the ghost old man: "are you going to do it to me?"


    Ding Ning knew that wealth and wealth moved people''s hearts. It was impossible to force the giant dwarf back by words alone.


    But this did not delay him to test the new application method of spiritual power after refining the nine nether fire, and planted the seeds of fear in the giant dwarf''s heart.


    In the upcoming Group war, this seed of fear will play a role at the critical moment, allowing him to find flaws, so that he can win without exposing his cards.


    It has to be said that among so many strong people present, only a few people can bring him a threat. Giant dwarf is definitely one of them. Long Xiaotian is one, and the man in black is one. Ghost old man is the weakest of them.


    Of course, the ghost old man is the weakest for him, but for others, he may be the strongest.


    After all, the skills that the old ghost cultivates are too weird. It''s very difficult to drive ghosts and control the ghost king.


    If he didn''t have nine nether fire and pupil technique, he would also feel a headache.


    What frightened him most was Ning ye, which made him have a feeling that he couldn''t see through. Even though Ning Ye didn''t show any hostility from beginning to end, he still divided almost half of his mind to guard against him.


    Be careful to sail for thousands of years. Who makes Ning ye the only one who can threaten him.


    The current situation is very interesting. The giant dwarf dare not make trouble for the time being; Peaceful night always shows that people and animals are harmless; Long Xiaotian''s fighting spirit is high. This war must be inevitable, but he seems unwilling to join hands with others.


    The black robed man is not like an ancient warrior, but more like an ordinary man, and there is no sign of trouble for the time being; Although the ghost old man didn''t make any moves, he was always ready to move.


    Once these people join hands, Ding Ning''s situation will also be very troublesome. It is impossible to win without exposing his cards. What bothers him most is the wait-and-see guys.


    Although his accomplishments were not as good as those of these people, many ants killed elephants, and hundreds of people joined hands to siege, which was enough for him to drink a pot.


    Therefore, he quickly worked out the plan that was most beneficial to him. First, he killed the ice devil with the momentum of lightning, and then planted the seeds of fear for the giant dwarf, so that he would not dare to act rashly for a while. Then, he killed the ghost old man with a thunderbolt, weakened the strength of the other party and reversed the war situation.


    Facing Ding Ning''s provocation, the ghost old man opened his mouth and showed an uneven sparse tooth. Jie smiled like a fierce Ghost: "hand over the Lingbao and I can spare you from dying!"


    Before, Ding Ning''s method of killing the ice devil really surprised him, but it was just a surprise, not enough to make him afraid. He had enough confidence in his own method.


    "Really? Then take it by your ability!"


    Before Ding Ning''s voice fell, he suddenly burst up, perfectly explaining what is quiet as a virgin, moving as a rabbit, and the speed is unimaginable. He even pulled out the residual shadow of the road in the air and pointed to the heart of the ghost old man''s eyebrows.


    "Boy, you''re too young, Jie."


    The ghost old man smiled strangely. When Ding Ning was only five meters away from him, the soul summoning flag in his hand suddenly exploded into a black fog, condensed a huge ghost head blocking the sky and the sun in the air, opened his big mouth and bit him.


    The whole sky is shrouded in black fog. The shrill sound of ghosts crying and wolves makes people''s blood surge. It seems that there are countless fierce ghosts demanding their lives in my mind. I''m very depressed in my chest. I wish I could spit out blood.


    The onlookers'' faces changed greatly and their eyes looked at each other in horror. The ghost old man''s means were really strange and unpredictable. It was so painful just to be affected by one side. How painful should the first person be.


    Ding Ning didn''t seem to expect that the ghost old man had such a means. His action was stiff. He couldn''t resist. He was swallowed by the ghost.


    The night walked alone and his face changed dramatically. It seemed that Ding Ning was so careless that he fell in love with the ghost old man''s way so easily.


    You should know that this move of the ghost old man is his famous stunt "bewitching". The ghost in the soul summoning flag can confuse the enemy''s mind with ghost cry, swallow the enemy''s soul and corrode the enemy''s body. As long as he gets the move, even if he can survive, he will become a walking corpse under his control.


    As soon as he came up, he took Ding Ning by surprise with his killer mace. It can be seen how much he paid attention to Ding Ning in his heart, which is by no means the disapproval he showed before.


    The so-called care is chaos, which makes the night walk alone. She can no longer hide her identity, so she has to save Ding Ning. But when she is about to do it, she finds that snow looks relaxed and looks at the scene without worry.


    This made her move in her heart and immediately stopped her action. Before, Ding Ning came out for her in a rage. It can be seen how deep the feelings between their brothers and sisters are, but now she can look relaxed and smile, indicating that she was not worried that Ding Ning would be hurt by the ghost old man.


    But why did she have such confidence in Ding Ning? Unless... He deliberately caused the situation.


    This made her suddenly think that Ding Ning was the one who swallowed half of jiaodan. His mental power was very strong. Could it be confused by the art of ghosts? When she thought of her white worry, she was immediately ashamed.


    But I don''t know that Luoxue has a spiritual link with Ding Ning. Ding Ning''s spiritual mark is very bright in her spiritual sea at the moment. She has nothing to worry about.

 Chapter 336

    "Hahaha, boy, you''re just like this. If you didn''t rely on Lingbao, how could the ice devil be killed by your sneak attack."


    The battle place was filled with black fog. They couldn''t see what was going on. They could only hear the arrogant laughter of the ghost old man.


    "The ghost old man is still powerful. This boy is vulnerable in the ghost old man''s hand."


    "But what about Lingbao? Won''t the ghost old man succeed?"


    "Needless to say, the ghost old man killed the boy, and the Lingbao must have fallen into his hands."


    "Finished, the boy is so powerful, but there is no room to resist in front of the ghost old man. If Lingbao falls into his hands, where can we hope?"


    "That''s not necessarily true. The ghost old man just has strange means. The boy will be killed carelessly if he is not familiar with his means. It may not be that the ghost old man is better than him."


    "Don''t be impatient. It depends on the situation. I believe no one wants to see the ghost old man get the Lingbao. As long as someone takes advantage of the chaos... Hey hey!"


    ¡­¡­


    The onlookers whispered. The greedy eyes staring at Ding Ning now fell on the ghost old man, secretly making their own calculations.


    Finally, the black fog blocking out the sun quickly turned into a soul calling flag and fell into the hands of the ghost old man. Where was Ding Ning''s shadow at the scene.


    But the ghost old man didn''t have the slightest excitement on his face. On the contrary, he frowned and looked puzzled.


    The soul summoning flag is a life magic weapon that he spent decades feeding the ghost with his own blood essence. He has never been disappointed.


    He is well aware of the horror and horror of ghosts. This Kung Fu is enough to turn Ding Ning into a pool of pus and blood, but the question is - where is Lingbao?


    He ran to Lingbao, and he did smell the smell of Jiuyou yellow spring from Ding Ning, which was the most coveted treasure in the vein of the ghost King''s tomb.


    But he tried his best to kill Ding Ning, but he didn''t get Lingbao at all. How could he be reconciled.


    "Ghost old man, hand over the Lingbao!"


    The happiest thing about Ding Ning''s death is the giant dwarf. He is really afraid of Ding Ning, but ghost old man, he has nothing to be afraid of.


    Therefore, after seeing that Ding Ning was killed by the ghost old man''s soul calling flag, the giant dwarf immediately returned his lost courage, rushed out for the first time and launched an attack on the ghost old man.


    With a "whoosh" sound, the ghost old man who was carefully searching for the whereabouts of the Lingbao in the soul summoning flag was awed. He narrowly avoided the blow without delay, and angrily said: "giant dwarf, I didn''t get the Lingbao at all."


    "Fart, that boy has been turned into meat mud by your soul summoning flag. If Lingbao is not in your hand, who is in your hand? I know you won''t hand it over obediently, then I''ll kill you and take it by myself."


    The dwarf screamed excitedly, and the giant under him suddenly raised his legs. The huge soles of his feet turned into a real big foot and stepped on the ghost old man, while the dwarf kicked his feet into a black light, which shot at the ghost old man''s head like a bullet.


    "What the hell, I didn''t get Lingbao..."


    The ghost old man quickly dodged and shouted angrily. The soul summoning flag is his strongest means, but every time he drives the ghost, he also has a price. He must feed it a drop of blood essence before he is willing to go out.


    In other words, he can''t completely control the devil. They are not slaves, but equal transactions. He exchanges his blood essence for the hand of the devil.


    However, he had just fed a drop of ghost''s blood essence to make it deal with Ding Ning. If he fed another drop at this time, it would cause irreversible damage to his body, ranging from weak for a little time to decreased cultivation.


    Although the giant dwarf is equivalent to his accomplishments, they are actually twin brothers. They have the same heart and tacit understanding. They attack together. Even the three strong people in the same realm may not be opponents, but they are also the people the ghost old man fears most. If it is not necessary, he really doesn''t want to work hard with such opponents, so he opened his mouth to explain. However, at the moment, everyone is based on their foresight and believes that the Lingbao is in his hands, No one believed his nonsense at all.


    "Cheat the ghost. Don''t try to escape. There are so many people here. You can''t escape at all. Hand over the Lingbao obediently, otherwise, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    The dwarf screamed sharply. Although the giant was huge, his movements were extremely flexible, and he was also born with divine power. Every fist blew out with a terrible sound explosion.


    The dwarf is short and deformed, but his movements are as fast as thunder. Every move is perfectly matched with the giant. The ghost old man is forced to step back and can''t even speak if he wants to explain. Of course, he can''t argue now, and no one will believe his explanation.


    "Go, rob Lingbao!"


    I don''t know who shouted in the crowd, and the already ready crowd roared and couldn''t wait to do it one after another.


    The accomplishments of more than a hundred people were uneven, good and bad, but they all took action together. The terrible momentum was wrapped in the potential of destroying the sky and the earth. The terrible ghost old man took great risks. Regardless of the consequences, he squeezed out two drops of blood essence to feed the ghost and asked the ghost to take action.


    The ghost happily accepted the blood essence, but the soul summoning flag didn''t respond at all. The ghost old man''s face changed greatly and it was too late to escape.


    The attack of more than 100 people was as bright as fireworks, which destroyed the whole ghost and soul, turned into fly ash, and even left no bone residue.


    The giant dwarf got the moon first. He grabbed the soul calling flag and ran away. Lingbao finally got it.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill him."


    "Rob Lingbao!"


    "MD, we killed the ghost old man, but he made a profit and thought beautifully."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing how easy it was to kill the ghost old man, the heroes immediately realized that the power of the masses was great, and their fear of the strong was swept away.


    Seeing that the giant dwarf robbed the soul summoning flag, how can these people be reconciled? They roared with red eyes and attacked the giant dwarf at the same time.


    Giant dwarf secretly complained, but if Lingbao succeeded, how could he be willing to let go and command giant han to dodge.


    But these people are crazy. The alliance formed temporarily has played a strong combat effectiveness. The giant dwarf has no way to heaven and no door to the earth. He can only be reckless and scurry.


    "Ah!"


    With a quick scream, the fire old monster finally killed the blood devil after a hard struggle.


    Although the blood devil''s cultivation is lower than that of the fire old monster, it is extremely difficult to deal with, especially after he struggled to get hurt and touched the bleeding tusk on the Yunyi corpse, he once forced the fire old monster into danger and was miserable.


    The blood tusk didn''t know what kind of weapon it was. The fire old monster smelled a strong smell of danger and didn''t dare to hurt the blood tusk. That''s why he was so embarrassed.


    Fortunately, the fire skill has a great restraining effect on the blood devil''s skill, and the blood devil is injured. The blood from the wound is constantly conquered by the fire palm power, and the fire old geeks gradually recover their decline.


    After a long war, the old fire monster was also anxious. He spent a lot of real Qi to show his killer mace - burning fire to the sky, and then killed the blood demon at one stroke.


    "Clang!"


    The unwilling eyes of the blood devil gradually darkened and turned to dead gray. The corners of his mouth overflowed with blood, "poop" fell to the ground and died, and the blood tusks in his hands fell to the ground.


    The fire old monster gasped heavily. The blood Liao is definitely a treasure. If you step forward, you will catch it.


    "I can''t give you this."


    The faint voice came, and the blood tusk soared into the air and fell into the hands of the night walking alone.


    "Space camera?"


    The fire old monster''s pupils contracted violently, stared at the night reluctantly and walked alone angrily: "who are you? This is my booty."


    "You don''t care who I am. You just know that I represent the Religious Bureau. This blood tusk is a murder weapon that kills six ordinary people."


    The night walked alone and looked calm, turning a blind eye to the murderous eyes of the fire old monster.


    "It''s against the rules. It''s my booty. Why should you take it? If you say you belong to the Religious Bureau, you belong to the Religious Bureau? Cut, don''t make such a grand excuse, okay?"


    The fire old monster clenched his fist and said fiercely in his eyes.


    The night walked alone and looked disdainfully at the corners of his mouth: "well, since you told me the rules, I''ll tell you the rules. You said it was your booty. Now I kill you. Is this blood tusk my booty?"


    "This..."


    The fire old monster was angry at his words, and his face was unpredictable and wonderful. He thought that he was not an opponent even in his heyday by walking alone at night. What''s more, he didn''t dare to touch his front when he consumed most of his real Qi at the moment.


    "Although the treasure is good, life is more important. Cangnan seven demons are your disciples, but you connive at them to commit many crimes and help them abscond. I didn''t settle accounts with you. You dare to tell me the rules here, hum!"


    The night walked alone with a cold hum, and a strong spiritual force was emitted. The terrible pressure made the fire old monster frightened. Bean sized sweat droplets seeped from his forehead. He said in a rapid voice: "I don''t want it. Since it''s a murder evidence, adults just take it."


    "You know!"


    Night walked alone, gathered his mental strength, took the blood tusk into his arms, and Shi ran walked to the side of the falling snow, intentionally or unintentionally protecting her safety.


    The fire old monster wiped the sweat drops on his forehead and looked at the night alone. His eyes were full of fear. Except for the night alone, when did the Religious Bureau play such a young and powerful role.


    Zhuo Bufan saw this scene and looked at the night alone. Is this young man from the Religious Bureau? How is that possible? Why haven''t I seen him?


    He shook his head with a bitter smile. He is from the Religious Bureau. This guy must be motivated by money and want to use the blood tusk for his own use. That''s why he is under the banner of the Religious Bureau.


    But I don''t know that walking alone at night is really not motivated by money. The vampire homicide is noisy, but it can''t be detected. Several other special departments also have no clue. The Religious Bureau tried to take over. After all, whether it is a Western vampire or a warrior in the ancient military world, the Religious Bureau has the responsibility to find out the truth.


    After she broke through tianwu, she was already the first expert of the younger generation of the Religious Bureau, so the vampire case fell on her and asked her to find out the real murderer.


    Of course, she also has the right to refuse, but when she remembered that Ding Ning said that she could come to Ninghai to find him that day, she just hesitated for a moment and took over the task.


    Who ever thought that when she first arrived in Ninghai, she received the news of the birth of a treasure before she had time to secretly see Ding Ning. However, she didn''t expect to meet Ding Ning here and solve the vampire murder case by mistake.


    If Yunyi hadn''t killed the seven demons'' old seven with blood tusks, she couldn''t be sure that Yunyi was the murderer. Now Yunyi is dead, and the blood tusks are the only evidence. She must take them back to work, so she took the blood tusks and made the fire old monster dare to be angry.


    As for Zhuo Bufan, she is only the deputy director of Ninghai branch of the Religious Affairs Bureau. Her level is higher than her, but her level is much worse than her. Naturally, she won''t tell him her identity.


    After completing this task, she can accumulate enough basic experience points. She doesn''t have to be coerced by the Religious Bureau. Walking alone at night, the corners of her mouth are slightly upturned, which can solve the vampire murder case, which makes her feel very good.

 Chapter 337

    The Religious Bureau is different from other organizations. Except for the administrative personnel of the Shenzhou government, its members are all ancient warriors who have been born and trained.


    But the ancient warriors and the Religious Bureau are not subordinate, but an organization similar to bounty hunters.


    The officials of the Religious Bureau will release the task by offering rewards for experience points. Each ancient warrior must complete three mandatory tasks within a year to accumulate basic points.


    Only when you reach a certain experience point value, you don''t have to accept the compulsory task of the Religious Bureau every year. You can decide whether to accept the task according to your mood.


    After all, experience points are still very attractive to ancient martial artists. Points can be exchanged from the treasure house of the Religious Bureau for medicinal materials, treasures, spirit armor, tool refining materials, spirit treasure and other cultivation resources.


    The last time I went to protect Ding Ning, it was a hard task assigned. It was uncomfortable to let night walk alone, but the final result was unexpected. Although she lost her innocence, she broke through to tianwu several years in advance.


    This makes her mood very complicated. She can''t measure the pros and cons. Is she at a loss? Or take advantage?


    But anyway, she felt very happy that she didn''t have to accept the task of rigid apportionment, and she didn''t have to keep in touch at all times and wait for the Religious Bureau to release the task.


    At the moment, in addition to the black robed man, long Xiaotian, Feng Ni''er, Zhuo Bufan and a few others, everyone else joined the scuffle.


    After the people set fire to injure the giant dwarf, the giant dwarf really threw out the soul calling flag, and the people who killed red eyes rushed into a crowd. In order to compete for the soul calling flag, the temporary alliance disintegrated instantly and launched a bloody scuffle mode.


    A martial artist who lost his mind by greed died one after another. Even the closest people around him can always insert a knife behind his back for Lingbao. No one dares to believe that others fight their own battles.


    Whoever gets the soul summoning flag will be the target of public criticism. They can''t live for three seconds, but these ancient warriors still feel lucky. It seems that if they get the soul summoning flag, they will be able to take it as their own and escape from heaven. They fight one after another, resulting in corpses everywhere, an endless stream of screams, and the blood almost dyed the whole ground red.


    Ding Ning, hiding in the soul summoning flag, is now studying the ghost trapped by blisters with great interest.


    The beautiful mermaid kept swimming around Ding Ning, spitting bubbles, as if the space of the soul calling flag was not air, but sea water.


    The soul summoning flag is not a space treasure, but it was refined by the ghost old man with a strand of fierce soul into a strange space that can accommodate the survival of residual souls.


    Ding Ning''s safety in the soul summoning flag also depends on the mermaid''s Blister, but there is enough oxygen in the mermaid''s Blister, so that he will not suffocate in this space where ghosts can only exist.


    "Tianshui, what is this thing?"


    Ding Ning studied for a long time without any results. He subconsciously asked the mermaid. Tianshui was taken as the name of the Mermaid by him.


    Tianshui doesn''t know why she can''t communicate with Ding Ning in the outside world, but in her blisters, she has no obstacles to communicate with Ding Ning: "there is something like me."


    "What? Is this ghost also a totem?"


    Ding Ning was shocked by the answer and widened his eyes.


    Tianshui spits bubbles, and his tone is full of disdain: "how is it possible? It has nothing comparable to our totem."


    "Then you say it is similar to you."


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes, dodged his eyes, dared not look at the mermaid, and forcibly covered up his inner impulse.


    Grandma, even if it''s a totem, can''t ya wear a bra? Is it really good to be so tempting? Brother is not Teddy. He dares to use the totem every day.


    Tianshui tilted his lovely head and frowned. His exquisite face showed the color of thinking. It seemed to be organizing language: "I don''t know how I was born or what kind of life form I am. I can feel the similar but not exactly the same breath from this ghost."


    "What kind of life form are you?"


    Ding Ning is interested in totem. He doesn''t know the principle of such a magical thing, which makes him feel itchy.


    "I don''t know. I only remember some vague things. Many, many years ago, there seemed to be many... People, probably people, but they were much taller than human beings like you, almost as tall as those stone carvings. They didn''t wear clothes like you, but wrapped animal skin around their waist. Those people kowtowed to me every day and prayed for my blessing. They were very... Pious, um, just like you It''s piety, and then I feel very comfortable, and my strength will continue to grow, so as to protect them. At that time, I was very strong, many times stronger than now, and now I''m too weak. "


    Tianshui speaks slowly and has been organizing language. It seems that it can''t accurately describe that feeling.


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look and was kowtowed and worshipped by a group of people every day. Was Tianshui once a God? Can you accept the power of faith?


    In the inheritance left to him by Xuanji, there is also some knowledge inheritance to let him know that there are several gods in the fairy world. One of them is to absorb the power of faith to constantly expand the power of God.


    This kind of God cultivates the power of all sentient beings, and the goddess of war is one of them.


    This is also the reason why the Xuannv people are so envied by the gods when they take the place of gods to shepherd the world and enjoy human sacrifice.


    But who is the person who worships Tianshui as tall as the stone carving? Are they from Tianshui tribe?


    It''s a pity that Tianshui has no memory. He doesn''t remember the past at all, and can''t give Ding Ning an accurate answer.


    As for the existence of ghosts and she is similar but not exactly the same, Ding Ning also has a general guess. After all, ghosts and totems are abnormal life forms that cannot be explained by science. It''s not too much to say that they are similar, but totems exist by accepting the power of faith, and ghosts exist by swallowing people''s blood.


    Feeling the black-and-white flame on the black faced Buddha, Ding Ning couldn''t help smiling bitterly. There were too many things he couldn''t understand. Isn''t the existence of nine nether fire also a phenomenon that science can''t explain.


    "By the way, Tianshui, if you don''t accept human worship now, won''t you become weaker and weaker?"


    Ding Ning suddenly thought of a key question and asked nervously. Tianshui has its own Mermaid space, which can bring him infinite help and convenience. He doesn''t want Tianshui to leave him one day.


    The mermaid vomited bubbles: "no, I can barely maintain an immortal state by swallowing the souls of living creatures for so many years, but now with you, I will be stronger and stronger."


    "Me? You''re not going to swallow my soul?"


    Ding Ning was startled and asked warily.


    "How can it be? I can''t swallow it. Besides, I don''t like swallowing my soul. It''s just to maintain my vitality."


    Tianshui''s pretty face showed a pleasant color: "you are very special. As long as I attach to you, I can absorb the power on you and recover constantly."


    "That power? What power?"


    Ding Ning''s face was confused. Did the mermaid absorb its own strength? Why doesn''t he feel it?


    "It''s just... It''s the same power as those people... Kowtow to me. I don''t know why you have that power."


    Tianshui stuttered and tried to show what kind of power it was, but he couldn''t say it clearly because of the lack of language.


    The power of faith produced by worship? Is it... Your reputation?


    Ding Ning had a flash of inspiration in his mind and suddenly thought of a possibility. He became a net celebrity and cured many patients. Those patients thanked him and spread word of mouth, which will improve his reputation accordingly.


    If the only power in him that can be similar to the power of faith, it is only prestige.


    "I don''t know, but I know that if you want to get other totems, you must have a lot of this power. Otherwise, even if you find other totems, they won''t be willing to depend on you. After all, they are different from the weak me. They rely on deep sleep and retain most of their power."


    Tianshui''s small face showed a serious color, Zhen said seriously.


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up: "do you know where the other totems are?"


    "Our totems are sensitive to each other, but I''m too weak now. I can''t feel it at a distance. I can''t feel where they are until I recover some of my strength."


    Tianshui shook his head in some distress, causing waves of attractive beauty in front of his chest, making Ding Ning thirsty. He quickly turned his head and dared not look again: "I will help you recover your strength as soon as possible."


    "Yes!"


    Tianshui swam around comfortably with his tail. "By the way, this ghost is not a good thing. Kill it. I can help you transform this space."


    "Transformation?"


    Ding Ning looked at her in amazement.


    "Yes, transformation. I can create a water free boundary in this space and transform it into a storage space, but I can''t store living things, only dead things, which can keep fresh."


    Tianshui happily wags his tail, which seems to help Ding Ning and make her very happy.


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up. Although he had Mermaid space, who would be too few storage space? Just when he thought of the ghost like appearance of the soul summoning flag, he suddenly had a big head and tried to ask, "can the appearance of that space be changed?"


    "Yes, I can turn it into a drop of water."


    Tianshuihun said carelessly, but Ding Ning was ecstatic and asked greedily, "can space be expanded?"


    "No, although this is made of space minerals, the material is very poor. It has reached the limit to open up such a large space."


    Tianshui frowned and seemed to feel strange about his inexplicable knowledge of these things.


    "Well, when the battle outside is over, you can help me transform."


    Ding Ning suddenly understood why the soul summoning flag had such a space. It seems that the ghost old man inadvertently didn''t know where to get the inferior space ore. when refining the ghost, he inadvertently opened up a space that can accommodate ghosts.


    Although he was disappointed that it could not be expanded, he was still very satisfied to see that there was a storage space of 30 cubic meters. He thought happily that this space could be given to Luoxue. She could buy vegetables more conveniently every day without carrying big and small bags.


    If you let others know that the precious mustard space, Ding Ning plans to buy vegetables. I don''t know if he will spit out his old blood and scold him for being a tyrant.


    You should know that the ancient martial world is not without storage magic weapons. Some ancient relics were born, and some storage magic weapons occasionally appear.


    But the storage magic weapon is extremely rare, not to mention, but also graded. At present, the largest and most precious storage magic weapon known has only seven or eight cubic meters of storage space, and the smallest is less than half a cubic meter, which is enough to trigger a bloody battle.


    Thirty cubic meters of storage magic weapons. If the news gets out, even those super strong people who have been closed for many years will have to go out to kill and seize the treasure.

 Chapter 338

    Ding Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly, the black of his pupils spread rapidly, and two cyan petals bloomed in his dark eyes, "bang".


    The ghost''s hair trapped by blisters roared silently and dissipated with the breaking of blue and white flowers, but


    Ghost disappeared, but did not completely disappear, but left a black ball that was not gold, jade, stone or wood.


    The dark bead is engraved with an illusory Ghost Head pattern, and his eyes wander dully.


    This is the first time Ding Ning uses the broken flower pupil under curiosity. Unexpectedly, like the merciful palm, this pupil technique needs to consume a lot of spiritual power to display. After using it, it is like excessive lust, which makes his spirit tired.


    The heart secretly decides not to use this magic skill easily if it is not necessary. The blue and white eye consumes spiritual power, but it can be used often.


    However, his mind at the moment was all attracted by the dark ball. The stone man in front of his chest suddenly twinkled red, connected his spiritual sea, and suddenly passed on an inheritance message to him.


    And this inheritance message made him stiff. If he was bitten by thunder, it turned out to be nine ghosts and thirteen needles.


    Until now, he knew that the nine ghosts and thirteen needles he had learned before had only their shape but no spirit. The real nine ghosts and thirteen needles needed to control the nine ghosts to perform moxibustion, which had the miraculous effect of the flesh and bones of the living dead.


    The dark orb is the spirit and spirit of the ghost, which can act as one of the nine ghosts. From Ding Ning''s understanding, it is equivalent to the immortal spirit after the death of some super strong people. It can be seen how powerful the ghost existed before his death.


    What puzzled him was that the nine ghosts and thirteen needles were clearly taught to him by sister Qiao. I don''t know why they appeared in Chiyou''s inheritance?


    Could it be that... A light suddenly flashed in Ding Ning''s mind. Sister Qiao is also the descendant of Jiuli? This is the incomplete inheritance of nine ghosts and thirteen needles.


    Yes, it must be. Sister Qiao treats him like her own, and gives him everything. She will never hide anything. Therefore, only this answer can explain it.


    In his bones, Ding Ning prefers to cure diseases and save people rather than fight and kill, so he gets the complete inheritance of nine ghosts and thirteen needles, which makes him happier than his progress in cultivation.


    According to the ghost control skill transmitted by the stone man, Ding Ning bit his finger and squeezed out a drop of fine blood on the black bead.


    When the black bead came into contact with Ding Ning''s blood essence, it quickly turned red. With a "click", it bloomed like a lotus at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The empty ghost in Ben''s eyes soon recovered his agility and turned into a mini kid with a tenth of the size of his fingernails. He squeaked into Ding Ning''s body and ran around happily in his meridians, while the black bead turned into nothing.


    Ding Ning''s expression became very strange. When Heizhu absorbed his blood essence, he formed a strange spiritual connection with the imp, and he could feel the Imp''s strong admiration for him. The feeling of blood connection made him feel that the imp was his child, which gave him a feeling of doting.


    He carefully sensed the kid''s every move and found that the kid was constantly looking for impurities in his body as food. Although Ding Ning had been washed and cut marrow several times, there were few impurities in his body, but it was not completely absent. The kid fed on impurities, which was tantamount to helping him clean up the garbage in his body all the time. It was really an unexpected surprise.


    After discovering the role of the imp, Ding Ning showed a sudden color. The moxibustion method of nine ghosts and thirteen needles is really magical. Using the IMP to clean up the diseased substances and strange substances in the patient''s body and use it together with the acupuncture method can better recover the patient.


    This made him feel hot. He wanted to find eight kids to refine and use the real nine ghosts and thirteen needles immediately.


    But at this stage, he can only think about it. How many strong people in the world can become ghosts after they die?


    Even if there are, how many can he just meet? We can only pay more attention to where there are supernatural events in the future to see if we can get together the nine ghosts.


    However, Ding Ning''s regret just flashed away, followed by the surprise light from his eyes, which was difficult to restrain his excitement.


    Because he thought of sun Lanying, sister Ye Huan''s mother, and was helpless about her illness, he always felt incompetent and full of guilt.


    But now with the imp who can swallow cancer cells, together with the two microorganisms of rice grains and bean sprouts that play the role of activation and replication, together with the drugs to restore vitality, he saw the hope of curing patients with advanced liver cancer.


    The fighting and looting of the outside world continues. In the eyes of the ancient martial artists who kill red eyes, there is only the ghost flag, which is an empty spiritual treasure. At present, only more than ten people are still competing for it.


    The most cunning one is the giant dwarf. Taking advantage of the scuffle among the people, he hid aside to repair his injury. His small eyes twinkled with a cruel luster. He waited for these people to finish their internal friction and rob again as a fisherman.


    However, the opponent he was on guard against was no longer these ancient warriors who killed red eyes, but those who had never participated in it, such as the old fire monster, long Xiaotian, Feng Ni''er, the man in black robe, Ning ye and Zhuo Bufan.


    Looking at these people watching their changes, the giant dwarf was annoyed and scolded himself that he couldn''t hold his breath. Why should he be a rising bird? He hurt himself a lot and was in a disadvantageous position in the final competition.


    Old God Ding Ning was watching the fierce fighting outside. There was no fluctuation in his calm eyes. These people had lost their humanity for Lingbao. Even their relatives and friends could do it. It was not worth his sympathy at all. It would be good if they all died.


    I didn''t expect that it would have such a good effect to hide in the soul calling flag, which reduced the danger to the lowest level.


    Otherwise, even with his current physical strength, he has no confidence to block the power of more than a hundred ancient warriors.


    Feng Ni''er was full of ecstasy at the moment. Ding Ning had not appeared for such a long time. She must have died. As soon as the big trouble went, she relaxed all over her body.


    Once the fear is gone, it seems that you have untied your heart knot, followed by a huge hatred for falling snow and golden carving.


    While everyone was waiting for the final competition, Feng Ni''er took a step forward, shook a whip with a "pa" sound at the falling snow, said with a grimace smile: "bitch, your concubine dared to hit me. Now, I see who else can protect you."


    Snow didn''t like this woman at all. She glanced at her coldly and didn''t bother to pay attention to her.


    "Kneel down and kowtow to my girl and apologize. Maybe I''ll spare you a cheap life."


    Feng Ni''er was irritated by her disdainful eyes and shouted with distorted face.


    "Feng Ni''er, that''s enough."


    Long Xiaotian frowned and shouted, "are you finished?"


    "Brother Xiao Tian, what do you mean? You scolded me for a bitch. Won''t you like her?"


    Feng Ni''er screamed with jealousy and hatred.


    "You''re talking nonsense. She''s just an ordinary person. You can''t do it to her."


    Long Xiaotian said impatiently. His patience has been exhausted by Feng Ni''er''s arrogance and vexatious.


    "You must have a crush on her, don''t you? Otherwise, why would you help her?"


    Feng Ni''er''s state of mind was distorted. She looked maliciously at falling snow and said in a harsh voice, "I just don''t want you to be happy. The more you protect her, the more I want to kill her."


    "Miss Feng, this is not your ancient martial world. I won''t allow you to hurt ordinary people."


    Zhuo Bufan was relieved to see that long Xiaotian didn''t mean to help Feng Ni''er. He stood up and said without hesitation.


    "What are you, who cares about me? Get out of here."


    Feng Ni''er''s face, which had been filled with jealousy and resentment, roared ferociously. She whipped hard at the falling snow, which made the falling snow look pale and couldn''t help shouting.


    Zhuo Bufan''s face sank, and the long sword at his waist suddenly came out of its sheath. He blocked the blow between lightning and flint, forcibly restrained his inner anger, and said in a deep voice: "Miss Feng, don''t make trouble any more, stop."


    "You''re making trouble for nothing. Go to hell!"


    Seeing long Xiaotian''s straight face, she didn''t look at her, and didn''t mean to help her. Feng Ni''er was ashamed and annoyed, and the whip in her hand pulled out to Zhuo Bufan mindlessly.


    Zhuo Bufan waved his sword and shouted, "if Miss Feng doesn''t stop, don''t blame me for fighting back."


    "Fight back, you bitch. You have the ability to kill me. See if my Feng family will destroy your family."


    Feng Ni''er was like a mad dog. With a soft whip wrapped in the roaring wind, she smoked to Zhuo Bufan.


    "Feng Ni''er, shut up and don''t cause great disaster for your Feng family."


    Long Xiaotian''s face changed dramatically. The big knife in his hand suddenly came out and blocked Feng Ni''er''s whip. He apologized from Zhuo Bufan with an iron face: "director Zhuo, Feng Ni''er is also a bit unscrupulous. Please don''t be surprised."


    Zhuo Bufan''s chest fluctuated violently, forcibly restrained the rising anger in his heart, and said coldly: "I will kill my whole family if I say anything. It seems that my Religious Bureau really has no deterrent, Feng family... Hey, it''s really powerful. I''ll report to our director truthfully."


    As soon as long Xiaotian''s face changed, he calmly shouted at Feng Ni''er: "Feng Ni''er, apologize to director Zhuo."


    "I don''t know. Why, it''s just a secular broken director. If you want me to apologize, don''t even think about it."


    Feng Ni''er held her proud head high and said with a disdain on her face.


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap slapped Feng Ni''er''s face. Long Xiaotian''s face was gloomy and could drip water. He said word by word: "Feng Ni''er, I now officially announce that I will cancel my engagement with you. The life and death of your Feng family will have nothing to do with my long family from now on. Now, what do you want to do?"


    "You... You beat me? You want to cancel the engagement? Long Xiaotian, you son of a bitch, you bastard, you must have a crush on that bitch... Woo woo..."


    Feng Ni''er covered her face and couldn''t believe looking at long Xiaotian crying.


    "It''s unreasonable!"


    Long Xiao''s face was green and turned away. He was far away from Feng Ni''er. He looked like he was out of sight and out of mind.


    "Bitch, now you''re proud. I''ll kill you!"


    Feng Ni''er was like a crazy woman with red eyes and rushed to the falling snow.


    Zhuo Bufan was about to come forward to block Feng Ni''er, but unexpectedly, the silver black mask and black robed man who had always stood still suddenly blocked him and said with an electronic synthetic voice: "director Zhuo, don''t take care of things between women?"


    "Who are you? Get out of the way!"


    Zhuo Bufan''s face coagulated, felt the thick dangerous smell on the man in black, and asked vigilantly.


    "Just nobody. As long as director Zhuo doesn''t mind his own business, I will never do it."


    The man in Black said calmly.


    "Are you too wide?"


    Zhuo Bufan''s pupils contracted violently and his muscles tightened. The man in black didn''t seem to have any spiritual power fluctuation, but it made him feel very dangerous and didn''t dare to say it carelessly.


    "Director Zhuo''s management is also very broad. It''s inevitable for ancient warriors to compete for Lingbao. You stop miss Feng again and again. Do you want to be an enemy of Feng price?"


    The man in Black said meaningfully.

 Chapter 340

    "Are you the Phoenix family?"


    Zhuo Bufan frowned and said, "no matter who you are, the rules are there, no matter who you are, you can''t hurt ordinary people."


    The black robed man chuckled, neither admitting nor denying it, and said noncommittally, "director Zhuo will pass me first."


    Just when the two faced off, Feng Ni''er took the opportunity to rush to the falling snow, waved a whip to her, and shouted with the pleasure of revenge: "go to hell, bitch!"


    "Get out!"


    Just as I was walking alone at night, my face was cold and I was about to do it, an angry cry came.


    A figure flashed like a meteor, grabbed Feng Ni''er''s whip and shook it. The whip was taken away by her hand, and Feng Ni''er quickly retreated.


    The figure walked along like a shadow and took a ghostly step forward. With a "pa" sound, the whip was pulled on Feng Ni''er''s face, and a clear blood mark appeared on her beautiful face.


    "You bastard, dare to smoke me and destroy my face..."


    Feng Ni''er touched the blood mark on her face, screamed and grabbed Ding Ning''s face like a shrew.


    "Bitch, die."


    Ding Ning has always been a person who cherishes fragrance and jade, and never beats women, but at the moment, the towering anger has drowned his reason. He kicked fengni''er''s belly mercilessly, gave her a scream, covered her belly and flew out more than ten meters away, fell heavily to the ground and gushed blood in his mouth.


    Ding Ning was aroused by the real fire and didn''t let her go at all. He kicked on the ground and chased up like a goshawk. He pulled his whip at Feng Ni''er: "I never beat women, but you bitch can''t even count as a person. You want to kill my sister. The old man killed you today."


    "Pa pa..."


    It seems that the never-ending whip is hard on Feng Ni''er''s body. In pain, she keeps rolling on the ground and screams bitterly in her mouth.


    Night alone frowned. Instead of sympathizing with Feng Ni''er, he was worried that Ding Ning would really kill her in a rage. The Revenge of the Feng family was by no means that he could bear.


    The black robed man looked at Ding Ning with fear, silently retreated back, and quietly approached the happy snow on his face.


    "Your Excellency, it''s almost all right. Why do you do this to a woman."


    Long Xiaotian sighed. Although he couldn''t bear to see feng Ni''er''s actions, he couldn''t watch her die in front of him and hold a big pass knife to block Ding Ning''s whip.


    Ding Ning looked at him coldly: "read in the face that you didn''t collude with her, I won''t kill you, get out of the way!"


    "If you want to kill me, it depends on whether you have that ability."


    Long Xiaotian raised his eyebrows and was inspired to show his pride. He stared at Ding Ning without showing weakness.


    Ding Ning''s lips opened little by little, revealing a creepy smile: "if you can take my three moves, I''ll let her go today."


    "Three moves? Ha ha, your Excellency has a big voice. Come and see how you beat me with three moves."


    Long Xiaotian was really angry. His body retreated, his waist was straight, and a violent sense of hegemony came out through his body.


    Ding Ning''s eyes coagulated, the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, reached out and threw away the whip: "it''s a little interesting, take the move."


    A burst of bone burst, and Ding Ning hit long Xiaotian like a shell out of the chamber.


    Long Xiaotian didn''t dare to be careless. He held the big pass knife flat in front of him.


    "Zheng", Ding Ning''s fist smashed on the handle, and even made a sound of gold and iron.


    Long Xiaotian only felt a powerful force coming. He stepped back three steps involuntarily, his blood surged, and his arms were numb as if he had lost consciousness.


    Ding Ning did not take advantage of the victory to pursue, but stood with the a negative hand and said calmly, "are you ready?"


    Long Xiaotian felt ashamed. He felt his arm regained consciousness and threw away the knife: "come again."


    "Then take my second move."


    Ding Ning''s momentum soared wildly, his streamlined muscles bulged high, and fiercely punched long Xiaotian.


    "Bahuang fist!"


    Long Xiaotian''s whole body released the mighty spirit of imperial grace. His powerful potential made people feel like kneeling and kowtowing. A dazzling golden light lit up on his fist, and he drank loudly and went away with Ding Ning''s fist.


    Strange light flashed in Ding Ning''s eyes. Is this potential? His power was suppressed, and the operation of true Qi was stagnant. However, it had no impact on him. After all, he didn''t use the true Qi in his body at all, but against the enemy with the strength of his flesh.


    "Bang!"


    The two fists intersected and burst out the visible air waves, sending out a terrible sonic boom.


    "Teng Teng!"


    They retreated three steps at the same time. Long Xiaotian was not surprised but happy. This punch made him touch the bottleneck of tianwu territory.


    Ding Ning''s eyes showed a strange light. Long Xiaotian''s Bahuang fist was really domineering. It was even equal to 50% of his physical strength, which made his blood boil all over, and he was eager for a hearty battle.


    "Come again!"


    Long Xiaotian was more active than him and rushed up with his fist.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    ... they have long forgotten the appointment of three fists. Only when they are matched, they will meet good talents. The most savage, direct and violent feeling is the fist to meat.


    With the two people''s continuous fist bombardment, the terrible air waves kept surging, the battle ground was splashed with gravel and dust, and the hard ground was forcibly swept out of a huge pit by the fist style.


    Both feet have sunk into the ground, but no one takes a step back. The straight fist collision explains what is the most primitive barbaric violence.


    Both of them are unkempt and ragged. They look very embarrassed, but their momentum looks like gods and demons, which makes people awe!


    With Ding Ning''s appearance, the soul summoning flag also mysteriously disappeared, and the fighting against the returning warriors who are determined to win Lingbao also stopped. At the moment, the onlookers from afar were deeply shocked by their unparalleled combat power.


    Even the giant Han among the giant dwarf brothers showed a frightened look in his eyes without emotional fluctuation, and dared not approach at all.


    These two non-human guys, only the power of the aftermath of the battle can make him feel threatened. His natural divine power, which he has always been proud of, is simply unbearable compared with these two demons.


    The dwarf was also shocked. He always thought that long Xiaotian was just a dandy relying on the power of the dragon family. The name of the first genius didn''t match his real name. He retreated from him just because he was afraid of the power of the dragon family and didn''t want to get into trouble.


    But he didn''t realize that he was out of sight until now. Long Xiaotian never showed real combat power in front of outsiders.


    If they fight, their giant dwarf brothers will not be the opponent of long Xiaotian.


    But what shocked him more was Ding Ning''s performance. As the top strongman in the local martial arts realm, he could see that, unlike long Xiaotian''s more and more mellow operation of true Qi and potential, Ding Ning fought with all physical strength and did not use true Qi at all.


    Is it true that this evil young man who has sprung up suddenly is not an ancient warrior, but a warrior of the modern system?


    I''m afraid everyone here thought so except for walking alone at night and falling snow.


    Until... Ding Ning suddenly withdrew with a cool face and waited for long Xiaotian''s breakthrough, people realized a terrible problem. I''m afraid Ding Ning never used his best.


    When long Xiaotian breaks through, it is also the most undisturbed time. If he is not good, he will become possessed.


    But Ding Ning not only didn''t fall into the well, but took the opportunity to attack, but stepped back and waited for his breakthrough. This breadth of mind and bearing made everyone ashamed.


    Long Xiaotian took a grateful look at Ding Ning, sat cross legged and calmly broke through. He believed that since Ding Ning stopped, he was definitely a magnanimous gentleman and would not take advantage of others'' danger.


    The beauty of walking alone at night twinkled in her eyes. The last bit of resentment that she lost to Ding Ning disappeared. This man is really a wonderful husband. Being his Taoist partner doesn''t seem to be wronging herself.


    Anyway, if she fought with the enemy, she would never give the other party a chance to break through. It was the best choice to kill him while he was ill.


    But she didn''t despise Ding Ning because of his seemingly stupid behavior. Instead, she felt that Ding Ning was the most brilliant one at the moment.


    But she didn''t understand Ding Ning''s character at all, but Ding Ning always believed in the code of conduct of taking advantage of his illness to kill him like her.


    At the moment, making such a move just comes from his strong self-confidence. He believes that even if long Xiaotian breaks through tianwu, he will never be his opponent. Instead, he can become a sharpener for him to understand the potential, and he will show such generosity.


    In the battle just now, Ding Ning was always oppressed by long Xiaotian''s power, which made his powerful power unable to be brought into full play.


    But it was under this great pressure that he touched the mystery of potential and had a vague understanding.


    It''s just that long Xiaotian, the peak of the martial arts realm, brought less and less pressure to Ding Ning with the progress of the battle, which interrupted his perception of potential. Therefore, he needs long Xiaotian to become stronger and bring him more pressure, which will help him better understand his potential.


    Since the second master showed him a potential, Ding Ning was greedy and eager to understand his potential as soon as possible.


    With his hands on his back, Ding Ning looked at the choppy sea with no focus. Wave after wave, wave after wave, let him give birth to instant enlightenment.


    Water can carry a boat or overturn it. The power of water seems soft and gentle, but when the wind or tide rises, one layer of waves stack up with another, beating the front waves to death on the beach.


    This moment of insight made Ding Ning''s Qi involuntarily start to run, simulating the power of the waves, forming a cyclic and superimposed power in the meridians.


    He closed his eyes and quietly realized all this, integrated with the power method of jiuzhong dark power, and there was a roar of rising and falling tides in his body.


    Fortunately, long Xiaotian is making a breakthrough. The huge noise attracted everyone''s attention. In addition, the huge sound of Shanghai waves covered up all this. Otherwise, it will be found.


    Only falling snow, a pair of beautiful eyes always pay attention to Ding Ning. Although she doesn''t practice and doesn''t understand what''s going on, in her eyes, Ding Ning has changed at the moment.


    It becomes as vast as the sea, surging and surging, and sweeping everything in the world like a terrible tsunami. It is the heavenly power of nature, which makes people feel awe.


    Ding Ning suddenly opened his eyes. There was a trace of purple awn in his eyes. The corners of his mouth were slightly tilted. He whispered in his heart that this is my potential, the endless potential of the tide.


    Almost at the same time, long Xiaotian also opened his eyes and jumped up. His eyes flashed with awe inspiring power, and his whole body radiated the golden light of colored glass, such as the emperor''s coming to the world.


    Looking at Ding Ning without blinking, his high morale soared, his lips opened gently and said with heartfelt praise: "you are very strong, but now you are not my opponent."


    Ding Ning showed a warm smile at the corner of his mouth. The smile was very bright and sunny, but his words were amazing: "three moves, you will lose!"

 Chapter 341

    "Yes, or what do you think? I''m a martial artist in the secular world. How can I surpass the level and defeat the favored son of ancient martial artists."


    Ding Ning said naturally, although he wanted to kill everything before, in fact, he thought very clearly.


    Judging from the respect of so many people present to long Xiaotian and Feng Ni''er, these two people must be a huge force born in ancient martial arts. With his current strength, there is no room to compete.


    Although he was very angry and wanted to kill fengni''er to vent his anger for falling snow, he knew that once he really killed fengni''er, even if he could change his name and survive, I''m afraid no one close to him could be spared. He couldn''t afford the heavy price.


    Therefore, after weighing the pros and cons, he never really killed Feng Ni''er, otherwise he had countless opportunities to kill her.


    As long as Feng Ni''er doesn''t die, the Feng family won''t go all out even if they want revenge.


    When he found that Feng Ni''er was deeply in love with long Xiaotian, he quickly threatened long Xiaotian''s life and forced Feng Ni''er to bow his head and apologize.


    Unexpectedly, the effect was unexpectedly good. Feng Ni''er''s sincere performance seems to be sincere repentance. She can make tianzhijiao kneel down and admit her mistake and apologize, and his goal has been achieved.


    At this time, he naturally went down the slope and collected the palace perfectly with the magnanimity of falling snow, avoiding the possible retaliation of relatives and friends.


    As for why he attributed the defeat of long Xiaotian to Mo Xuyou''s Lingbao, it was also carefully considered.


    First of all, he is very fond of long Xiaotian. Although some young people are arrogant, they are not bad in nature. They cherish each other in the battle, so he doesn''t want to see this genius decadent. At the same time, he also avoids the trouble of the dragon family. Of course, all this stems from his absolute confidence in his own strength. He believes that long Xiaotian will practice again, It will never be your opponent.


    Secondly, to attribute the defeat of long Xiaotian to Lingbao also means that the two evils have the lesser right. After all, the defeat of tianwu in the local martial arts border will make all ancient martial arts people doubt that he has the top cultivation skills, and give birth to a coveted heart. The following great trouble is definitely beyond his ability to contend with at this stage, so he would rather implement the Lingbao matter, Let some petty people plot Lingbao, but they don''t want to attract the covetous of those super strong. After all, it''s just a Lingbao. Although it''s tempting, it''s definitely not attractive for the top skill of leapfrog fighting.


    Finally, even if it can''t resolve the grievances between the two families, it can also make them feel more comfortable. After all, Ding Ning won''t care about such a false name as the first day. He knew from an early age that trees attract wind and guns shoot out birds. Long Xiaotian dared to occupy this name because he has the strong backing of the dragon family, and although he has made some achievements in the secular world, But in the ancient warrior, he really has no foundation. The name of the first genius will only bring him endless trouble and disaster.


    Of course, it''s impossible to say that he doesn''t have any grievances in his heart. He also wants to be angry and kill all the people who bully snow, but he has to consider the consequences, which he can''t bear before he has absolute strength.


    One is that he does not have a strong background, the other is that he is not strong enough, so he can only continue to keep a low profile and bear it, and choose the result with the least harmful effect.


    Still not strong enough, Ding Ning secretly clenched his fist and never longed for the enhancement of strength at this moment.


    No one doesn''t want to be famous all over the world. No one doesn''t want to be proud of horseshoe disease and accept the worship and admiration of countless people in high spirits.


    But before he can protect himself, he must deeply bury this palpitation and desire in his heart. He doesn''t want to become a strangled genius before he grows up.


    "It''s the power of Lingbao. No wonder this boy can beat long Xiaotian beyond his level."


    "Yes, why didn''t I remember just now? There are geniuses in the world, but I haven''t seen genies to this extent. Now I understand."


    "Oh, by the way, when this guy defeated the ice demon before, the Lingbao helped him improve his combat power. I see."


    "I said how could someone defeat his opponent in a bigger realm? If it''s the power of Lingbao, it makes sense."


    "The Lingbao is so strong. How about we join hands to seize the Lingbao?"


    "You really want to kill yourself. Don''t look at that young man with the help of Lingbao, but his own combat power can''t be underestimated. Even if he can''t compare with long Xiaotian, he won''t be much worse than him."


    "That''s true. Now there are only a few of us left. Even if we can win the Lingbao, I''m afraid it won''t fall into our hands in the end. It''s just to make wedding clothes for others."


    "Hey, I didn''t expect that the birth of Lingbao would end like this. So many people died, but we didn''t even get one. Forget it, forget it, we''d better hurry up to practice and win the treasure when we have absolute strength."


    "Yes, I don''t have strength. It''s a waste of my life to win the treasure. I''d better improve my strength in a down-to-earth manner."


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone whispered. After seeing the terrible combat power of Ding Ning, who had "Lingbao", the lucky survivors no longer had the courage to compete, shook their heads, sighed and turned away.


    Even the giant dwarf took a deep look at Ding Ning and turned to leave. He would never give up the Lingbao that could enhance his combat effectiveness. If it was not clear, he would come to the dark. At that time, he would try to assassinate Ding Ning, and no one would know that the Lingbao fell into his hands.


    "Friend, I look forward to seeing you next time. Then we''ll fight each other according to our ability!"


    Long Xiaotian regained his self-confidence and swept away his decadence. He politely hugged Ding Ning and said with high morale.


    "OK, look forward to the next competition!"


    Ding Ning saluted back and swept the corner of his eye. His body stopped the black robed man''s way like lightning: "where do you want to go?"


    The man in black smothered and said in a deep voice, "I didn''t offend your excellency?"


    "You''ve calculated for me several times and joined Liu Junwei, Liu Zhongyu and others to blow me up. It''s hard to catch you. Do you think I''ll let you go?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were as bright as iron and said with a sneer.


    "When did I calculate on you? Don''t talk nonsense. Do you admit your mistake?"


    The black robed man secretly complained. Last time, he didn''t plan Ding Ning, but the hall leader. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning mistook him as the deputy hall leader.


    "You as like as two peas, even if you are not him, he is absolutely unrelated to the fact that you are so bad."


    Ding Ning had no place to vent his grievances in his heart. After saying that in a rude and unreasonable way, he shot at the man in black.


    "Don''t deceive people too much!"


    The black robed man was very depressed. He knew he would change his clothes to see the excitement. Now he can only escape desperately.


    The sound of "bang" made Ding Ning feel nervous. This guy could do miracles.


    When his fist hit his head, the man in black turned into a transparent mist, moved about five meters and ran to the sea.


    "Where to go!"


    Ding Ning''s blue and white eyes started instantly, which made the black robed man run quickly. Although there was only a short moment, it was enough for Ding Ning to catch up.


    This guy is a silver warrior of divine descent. His power is water wave. He walks alone at night and shines in his eyes. This is a big point.


    With a gentle step under his feet, he appeared on the escape route of the black robed man like a wild goose, blocking his way to the sea.


    Zhuo Bufan also has bright eyes. If he is a Chinese power, he can never dress like this. This guy must be a guy lurking into China from abroad. This is a great credit.


    So Zhuo Bufan joined the regiment excitedly, and the three stood in a confrontation, blocking all the escape directions of the black robed man.


    "Powers? Interesting?"


    Long Xiaotian and Feng Ni''er had planned to leave. Seeing the war again, they immediately stopped to watch the excitement.


    I have to say that the black robed man''s power is very strange. He turns into several water mirrors. Each water mirror has his figure, which makes people unable to find his hiding place.


    Ding Ning tried to feel with his mental power, but he couldn''t tell where his real body was, so he had to break every water mirror.


    But unexpectedly, when he broke a water mirror, the man in black changed one side again. The faster Ding Ning broke, the faster he changed the water mirror. He always kept the lowest. The three water mirrors existed at the same time, so that Ding Ning could not find his real body.


    Ding Ning has never fought such a oppressive fight. Grandma can''t find this guy from beginning to end. Breaking the water mirror with all his strength is like hitting in the air. The sense of loss makes him suffocate.


    "Water witch power?"


    The mermaid tattoo on Ding Ning''s left arm suddenly squirmed. The mermaid came out of the body, wagged its tail and swayed in the air, spitting out a blister to envelop Ding Ning, which frightened Ding Ning. For fear of being found in the sky, the corner of his eye swept away, but he found that Ning night or Zhuo Bufan turned a blind eye to the mermaid.


    Can''t they see mermaids? Ding Ning was wondering. The mermaid gave him the answer. Unless she was willing to let them see or enter her blister space, it was impossible to see her. This made Ding Ning relax, think of what the mermaid had said before, and asked with spiritual force: "Tianshui, what did you just say about water magic power?"


    "This man uses water magic power! Don''t you also have magic power?"


    The mermaid vomited bubbles and seemed to feel a little incredible about Ding Ning''s asking such a question.


    "I have witchcraft power? When did I have witchcraft power?" Ding Ning asked in a confused way.


    "You have. Your wings are driven by witch power."


    The mermaid rolled her eyes humanized.


    "You mean that different energy is sorcery?"


    Ding Ning''s surprised chin almost didn''t fall down. What''s the power? Isn''t that reliable?


    "Do you call witchcraft power a power?"


    The mermaid shook her head suspiciously, trembling in front of her chest, but Ding Ning didn''t want to see it. She asked curiously, "what''s the water witch power? Is it the water system power?"


    "Yes, according to you, water magic power is a water power."


    The mermaid tilted her head and blinked her big flawless eyes: "but your witch power is different from him. You are a primitive witch power, also known as zuwu power."


    "What is zuwuli?" Ding Ning asked modestly.


    The mermaid made a gesture for a long time. She didn''t know how to describe it. She was distressed and tooted her lovely cherry lips: "that''s... That''s... How to say, it''s like streams converging into rivers and rivers converging into seas. Your magic power is the sea."


    Although her expression was not accurate, Ding Ning understood her meaning and remembered that he could copy any power. Suddenly he said, "you mean that the magic power in my body is the source of all the magic power."


    "Well, yes, that''s almost what it means. Your magic power is the purest ancestral magic power, with all kinds of changes. Other magic powers are the disciples of ancestral magic power."


    The mermaid''s small head was like pounding garlic, and the waves in front of her chest made Ding Ning dry for a while.

 Chapter 342

    "Then why can''t I use the magic power independently."


    Ding Ning asked suspiciously. He still yearned for all kinds of strange powers.


    "That''s because you are zuwu power. Zuwu power does not have external manifestations. You can only activate it after being stimulated by the magic power, so that you can have the ability to use all kinds of magic power."


    Mermaid stuttered to express the general meaning.


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that the ancestral witch power in his body itself has various different abilities, but he can''t use it. Only after absorbing other witch powers can he have the ability to use it.


    This also shows that his power is not a copy, but is activated after being stimulated by other powers.


    But what he didn''t understand was how the witch power came from and how it should grow: "Tianshui, why do I have the power of ancestral witches? How can I increase the power of ancestral witches."


    "Your zuwu power should come from blood. I don''t know how to increase zuwu power. I only know that zuwu power, like our totem, has a mysterious origin. Probably only Chiyou can answer your question."


    The mermaid said with a confused face. She also wanted to find out her origin, but unfortunately, she didn''t remember it.


    "Does Chiyou totem know your origin?"


    Ding Ning asked with some disappointment.


    "I don''t know if he knows, but I think he doesn''t know."


    The mermaid''s answer completely frustrated Ding Ning''s hope and secretly planned to ask Chi You''s Totem zuwuli and the origin of the totem one day.


    This suddenly reminded him of the page of gold paper in his mind. He didn''t know any mysterious characters on it, but since Chiyou totem gave him the gold paper, it must have deep meaning, but he couldn''t understand it for the time being.


    "How can I catch this water witch guy?"


    Ding Ning asked somewhat depressed.


    "If you draw a trace of zuwu power into your eyes, you can find his real body."


    The mermaid stretched lazily, swam back to his left arm and didn''t move for a tattoo.


    Inject power into your eyes? Ding Ning''s face was full of ignorance. This strange energy had been staying motionless in the power space in the center of the eyebrow. How could he get it into his eyes?


    But now that the mermaid has said so, she will not be aimless, but she has not found the trick.


    Ding Ning tried to drive with psychic power, but the problem is that psychic power can''t reach the power space.


    Mental strength? Although mental power can enter it, it can''t shake the different energy, let alone get it into the eyes.


    Spirits? Well, although the spirit has been performing very well, it is only a line away from the power


    No, it''s not a line, it''s a pineal gland.


    The pineal gland, unexpectedly forgot the pineal gland, Ding Ning was shocked, and insight came into his mind.


    As an excellent medical student, how can he not know that the pineal gland is actually the third biological eye that has degenerated.


    Biologists have long shown that no matter birds and animals, frogs, fish, turtles and snakes, or even human ancestors had a third eye.


    However, with the evolution of organisms, the third eye gradually moved from the skull to the brain, becoming a "secret" third eye, also known as the heavenly eye.


    It is said that the heavenly eye is the most important tool for communication between human beings and gods. It is called the heavenly eye Tong in Buddhism and is one of the six gods Tong.


    Ding Ning always believed that everyone has the heavenly eye, but now it is in a closed state and must be activated by special cultivation methods.


    Although he had no cultivation method, the mermaid''s reminder made him realize that zuwu power can open the heavenly eye. I''m afraid the eye said by the mermaid is not the naked eye, but the heavenly eye.


    He has no way to mobilize different energy to his eyes, but he can easily mobilize zuwu''s power to contact the pineal gland, which is the "wall" between the spiritual sea and the power space.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning mobilized a wisp of different energy to easily enter the pineal gland.


    Ding Ning felt shocked and the world in front of him changed. The water mirror was actually made of drops of water. The man in black robe was not like any drops of water, but the whole person became very illusory, as if he had integrated into the space. With a proud grin in his eyes, he was walking quietly towards the falling snow, less than three meters away from the falling snow, Perhaps because of the use of powers, his speed is very slow.


    "Go to hell!"


    Ding Ning suddenly burst into a cold sweat. Fortunately, he opened his eyes at the critical moment and found the intention of the man in black robe. Otherwise, snow will be taken hostage by him.


    With the an angry cry, she rushed at black robed man like a harrier eagle, and made her back in spirit link with the falling snow.


    For Ding Ning''s instructions, snowfall always retreated quickly without asking the reason.


    When the black robed man noticed that the plan was exposed, he could no longer hide his whereabouts and rushed to the falling snow to kidnap him.


    Seeing that it was about to succeed, unexpectedly, the snow suddenly moved. Although the speed was not fast, it avoided the claws of the black robed man at the critical moment.


    In less than a second, Ding Ning had arrived and punched the man in black in the head.


    The man in the black robe was very upset. Without delay, he turned into countless water mirrors and wanted to continue to confuse Ding Ning.


    However, he dingning did not hesitate to consume his powers and always opened his heavenly eye. Where would he be confused by him.


    The black robed man didn''t even react, so he was hit hard by Ding Ning on his chest, gushing blood in his mouth and flying upside down.


    Ding Ning followed closely, pounding the black robed man''s body one punch after another, making him unable to fight back. He was beaten all over the sky like a flying man.


    Night alone and Zhuo Bufan were stunned. They were confused by the man in black and thought that the man in black was hiding in the water mirror. Unexpectedly, this guy secretly touched the snow.


    Especially when walking alone at night, I was secretly glad that Ding Ning found his trace. Otherwise, once the man in black hijacked Luoxue, I would never be able to help him today.


    She has a heavenly eye, but her heavenly eye can only be opened with blood. She is very afraid of pain. She will never open the heavenly eye easily unless she has to.


    The black robed man was beaten with five meat and seven vegetables. He had never been so embarrassed. He was in pain like a scattered frame. Especially now he couldn''t land in the air like a ball. His rage made him unbearable.


    "Baga, go to hell!"


    After an angry drink, the man in black tore off the silver mask on his face. The mask turned into a strange silver sword, kicked and cut off Ding Ning.


    "Be careful!"


    Walking alone at night, the flower looks pale and screams.


    Ding Ning frowned slightly, but calmly stretched out his hands and legs, grabbed the silver sword and twisted it hard.


    But unexpectedly, the Taidao was made of unknown material. It was extremely hard. Ding Ning''s powerful physical strength couldn''t move it. Instead, he was pulled by the man in black robe and cut his palm open. Blood gushed like a spring.


    Good thing, this is mine. Ding Ning''s eyes lit up, not angry but happy. He held the Taidao in his right hand, and slapped the heavy palm of his left hand on the black robed man''s chest.


    With a "click", the black robed man''s sternum broke, vomited blood in his mouth and flew out.


    There was no doubt that he would die. The black robed man''s eyes showed a crazy color. He slapped his head on his forehead with a "bang", his head was broken like a watermelon, and his brain and blood flowed all over the ground.


    Ding Ning wanted to cry without tears. He didn''t want to kill the man in black robe, but wanted to hurt him. He took the opportunity to activate his power. The power of water mirror made him greedy, but he didn''t expect that this guy should be so determined and commit suicide when the situation was bad.


    Ding Ning squatted in front of the black robed man and grabbed his wrist. He couldn''t help but rejoice. Although this guy was dead, his power didn''t disappear. It seems that he still has a chance.


    Without his urging the power amount, the genetic map of the black robed man naturally appears in his mind, constantly swallowing the power amount that the black robed man has not completely dissipated.


    Ding Ning didn''t care about it and focused all his attention on the gene map. Sure enough, his gene has been modified, but it''s not as deviant as falling snow and Ling Fei, and there are no side effects.


    This surprised him secretly. This mysterious organization has developed such an advanced genetic potion, which can carry out genetic transformation without any side effects. Once they are allowed to make gene soldiers on a large scale, who else in the whole world can stop them?


    His urgent sense of mission made him determined to improve his strength as soon as possible and completely destroy this evil organization.


    "Hello, Mr. Ding. I''m Zhuo Bufan, deputy director of Ninghai branch of the Religious Affairs Bureau. This person is an overseas power we''ve been looking for. I wonder if Mr. Ding can give me his body?"


    Zhuo Bufan said with some embarrassment.


    "Do you know me?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were frozen. He had never exposed his name from beginning to end. Although he knew that others would find out his identity if they wanted to check it, and he couldn''t hide it if they wanted to hide it, Zhuo Bufan was able to shout out his surname, indicating that he had recognized him long ago.


    "Dr. Ding, how could I not know him? I just didn''t expect that Dr. Ding was still an ancient martial artist. It was really beyond my expectation."


    Zhuo Bufan said with a bright smile, but he muttered to himself that this guy is an ancient warrior who has not been recorded in the Religious Bureau. It''s his dereliction of duty.


    "Hello, director Zhuo. I''m not an ancient martial artist. I''m just a martial artist."


    Ding Ning is playing with a smile. Anyway, he is confident that he can''t see the extraordinary Qi He used to defeat long Xiaotian. Even if he can see it, the big deal will be pushed to Lingbao.


    He doesn''t believe it. People in the Religious Bureau dare to kill and seize treasure in violation of the regulations.


    "Hehe, I also think Mr. Ding should be a warrior. I didn''t notice any aura fluctuation of Mr. Ding."


    Zhuo Bufan smiled unabated, but his eyes looked at the black robed man''s body intentionally or unintentionally.


    Ding Ning smiled in his heart. Zhuo Bufan obviously wanted to use the black robed man''s body to receive a reward in exchange for his tightly closing his mouth. It''s no use for him to want the body anyway. He might as well give him a favor.


    Besides, Zhuo Bufan has always maintained the falling snow before, which makes him feel good. For such a knowledgeable person, he is still willing to make friends.


    Immediately and forthright waved: "it is everyone''s responsibility to work for the country..."


    "Wait!"


    Before his voice fell, he was interrupted by the night alone.


    Ding Ning looked at her in amazement: "what''s the matter? Do you want this body, too?"


    "Yes, how about this body?"


    The night walked alone and said with a smile. I muttered in my heart that I am your woman anyway. You can''t turn your arms and elbows out. This is a silver soldier. There are a lot of points.


    "Sir, isn''t it appropriate for you to do this?"


    Zhuo Bufan was worried. The body of the black robed man was related to his future. Although he felt that the night was unfathomable, he would never give up easily.


    "Director Zhuo, you didn''t kill this man, but you''re going to claim credit. I don''t think your practice is appropriate."


    Night alone, sharp words, impolitely pointed out Zhuo Bufan''s mind and made him speechless.

 Chapter 343

    Ding Ning was a little embarrassed. Although he suspected that Ning night had a bad intention towards falling snow, he didn''t show it after all. He also maintained falling snow several times, which was kind to him.


    Zhuo Bufan, as the deputy director of Ninghai branch of the Religious Bureau, can adhere to the principle and block the ancient martial artists from shooting snow for many times, which makes him full of favor.


    It''s the same kindness. Both of them are fighting for the body. Ding Ning really doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    After pondering for a moment, Ding Ning looked up and asked the night alone, "can you tell me what you want this body for?"


    "This... In short, I''m useful."


    Night alone hesitated for a moment and took the body to exchange points. In this way, she couldn''t say anything to Ding Ning. After perfunctory words, she turned to Zhuo Bufan and said, "director Zhuo, how about we talk?"


    Zhuo Bufan hesitated and nodded: "OK!"


    They probably didn''t want Ding Ning to hear, so they went all the way to discuss.


    Long Xiaotian didn''t have much fun to see. He simply left with Feng Ni''er.


    Ding Ning was also too lazy to eavesdrop on how Zhuo Bufan discussed, playing with the silver Taidao.


    This was the first time I saw such a sharp knife except the pig killing knife in dad''s hand. After all, after he was tempered, it was difficult for ordinary weapons to cut his skin, but the silver too knife could easily cut his palm, which was by no means comparable to ordinary knives.


    This Taidao is different from the ordinary Fusang Dao with a blade length of more than 60 cm and a higher blade curvature. The blade length is only about 40 cm, and the blade curvature is not so large. Instead, it is relatively straight, which is more similar to the Tang horizontal Dao.


    How can a silver mask become a sword? Ding Ning felt very curious. After careful observation, he found that there was an extremely insignificant small button on the handle. With a slight press, Taidao squirmed and turned into a silver mask.


    The science and technology of this mysterious organization is really advanced enough. Ding Ning secretly praised it, turned the mask into a Taidao and played with it in his hand.


    Suddenly, a feeling of extreme danger came from behind. Ding Ning suddenly retreated without thinking. In his hand, he waved his sword and cut a circular arc to the left.


    Eh! It was cut empty.


    That sense of danger suddenly disappeared. Ding Ning was like a great enemy, exuded spiritual power, and felt carefully, but he didn''t find anyone at all.


    Is it an illusion? Ding Ning looked left and right in disbelief, but his face suddenly changed dramatically. The body of the man in black on the ground disappeared.


    At this moment, night alone and Zhuo Bufan also noticed that it was wrong. They quickly came over and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "The body was stolen."


    Ding Ning''s face was ugly and abnormal. Someone could steal the body under his eyes, which made him not creepy.


    "Stolen?"


    Night alone and Zhuo Bufan''s face changed greatly, looking at Ding Ning strangely.


    They knew what strength Ding Ning had. It was incredible and unbelievable that someone could steal the body in front of him.


    Ding Ning didn''t mind to care about their mood. If he lost his body, he would lose it, but such a mysterious guy was a great threat to him and made him sleep and eat uneasily.


    "You help me protect my sister. I''ll find him!"


    Ding Ning gave an indisputable command, his eyes twinkled with a faint light, his heavenly eyes opened again, and soon found a trace of a man in black robe with a vague figure.


    The black robed man was also wearing a silver mask, but there was no black pattern on the mask. At the moment, he was creeping to the sea with the black robed man''s body on his back.


    "Where to go?"


    Ding Ning kicked at his feet and jumped up like a harrier eagle. He cut the man in black with a gorgeous bright silver knife in his hand.


    The black robed man realized that it was bad and couldn''t cover up his hiding. He stepped on mysterious steps one after another, and even avoided Ding Ning''s knife without delay.


    With a "click", Ding Ning was angry and cut the ground into a crack more than two meters deep.


    The black robed man was frightened by the power of this knife. His feet accelerated again, and his legs turned into a remnant and ran to the sea.


    "Where to go?"


    Ding Ning cut into the air with a knife and was secretly surprised that the black robed man''s Footwork was so magical. After a big drink, he cut the black robed man one by one on the road to the sea and forced him back.


    The cracks like cobwebs sealed the black robed man''s escape Road, and forced the black robed man to return to the original place.


    All this is a long story, but it happened in a moment. The night alone and Zhuo Bufan immediately attacked both sides and sealed the escape route of the black robed man.


    Ding Ning saw the black robed man put down the body and raised his hands to surrender. Then he stopped the attack and said coldly, "who are you?"


    "How did you see me?"


    The black robed man didn''t answer the question, and seemed to be extremely shocked that Ding Ning could find his trace, but the voice was an electronic synthetic sound like the previous black robed man.


    "I''m asking you, not you."


    Ding Ning clenched the handle of the knife and asked impatiently.


    "I... of course I''m his partner."


    The black robed man calmly pointed to the body and replied with a strong sense of reason.


    Ding Ning looked fierce: "don''t confuse me with the concept and say, who are you?"


    "Silver warrior of divine organization, if I''m not wrong, you are the manager of divine organization Asia?"


    The man in black didn''t answer, so he said slowly when he walked alone at night.


    "Divine organization?"


    Ding Ning frowned. Is the mysterious organization that caught Luoxue and Lingfei for the experiment called the divine descendant organization?


    The man in black didn''t seem surprised to be recognized. He proudly said, "that''s good."


    "Hehe, I can catch the big fish now."


    Zhuo Bufan seemed to know the divine origin organization, and his face showed joy.


    Ding Ning wanted to ask whether the black robed man was the person of the mysterious organization, but when night walked alone and Zhuo Bufan was around, he still shut his mouth rationally. He didn''t want to expose the identity of Luoxue and uncle Ling.


    "Big fish? I''m really a big fish, but unfortunately, do you really think you can catch me?"


    With a fearless sneer, the man in black reached out and took off the silver mask on his face and turned it into a Taidao.


    The people were in high spirits and thought they could see the true face of the man in black robe, but they didn''t think that the man in black robe was still wearing a gold mask.


    "Golden warrior?"


    Zhuo Bufan looked frightened and cried out.


    A strong sense of danger came, and Ding Ning shouted: "be careful!"


    His body shape retreated quickly, and his Taidao turned into a silver light curtain in front of him.


    The man in black smiled strangely, threw the silver mask in his hand to the ground, made a loud "boom", smoke rolled, smoke filled, and silver fragments shot around like sharp arrows.


    The night walked alone and his face changed. At the critical moment, Zhuo Bufan was pulled behind him. The silver fragments roared with the terrible wind, but they were suspended in the air a foot in front of him and could not move forward any more, as if there was an invisible light mask in front of him.


    Ding Ning accidentally glanced at Ning Ye. He always felt that the little white face was not very powerful, but he didn''t find himself looking away until now. At that moment, the momentum emitted by Ning ye made him feel a little palpitation.


    The smoke dispersed, and the black robed man had lost his trace. The previous black robed man''s body had been blown to pieces without bones.


    Ren dingning opened the heavenly eye and could no longer search for his trace. He should have dived into the sea and escaped.


    "Damn bastard, blow up the body."


    Zhuo Bufan scolded with hatred.


    "Hey, my points are gone."


    The night walked alone and sighed. He suddenly realized that he seemed to have leaked his mouth. He looked at Ding Ning with a guilty look. Seeing that he didn''t pay attention, he spit out his tongue and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ding Ning''s face was very ugly. The explosion of the silver mask did not pose any threat to him. He retreated because he was worried that the thick fog was poisonous. After all, the man in black was so determined that he subconsciously thought he had something to rely on.


    But now he knew he had been fooled by the man in black. The guy was bluffing and creating an opportunity to escape.


    What bothered him most was that the way the black robed man hid his tracks was so strange that he couldn''t see a vague shadow unless he opened his heavenly eyes.


    As the saying goes, there is only a thousand days to be a thief, and there is no reason to prevent thieves. If he catches his eye, I''m afraid there will be no good life in the future.


    However, Ding Ning didn''t understand what was important about the black robed man''s body, which was worth fighting with Ning ye, and let the black robed man steal it at any risk.


    Seems to see Ding Ning''s doubts, Zhuo Bufan explained with a wry smile: "These black masked people are members of an organization claiming to be of divine descent. They are ranked by masks, from low to high, and by black iron, bronze, silver, gold and purple gold. These members are all powerful people taking genetic potions, which is very harmful to the whole world. Although our religious Bureau is an organization managing and coordinating ancient warriors, it also shoulders the blow The responsibility of overseas illegal forces, especially divine organizations, they use living people to do experiments, develop stable genetic drugs, and train their internal members to become power warriors. They can be said to be public enemies all over the world. "


    Zhuo Bufan sighed: "We want the bodies of black robed people because our country is also studying genetic drugs, but we can''t test them with living people. Therefore, we hope to study the bodies of members of this evil organization to develop genetic drugs to help human evolution. However, we only got the bodies of bronze soldiers before, which is not helpful to the research. Silver soldiers are in God Ethnic groups can be regarded as middle-level organizations, and they are very hidden. It''s difficult to catch them. It''s not easy to meet one, and the body was destroyed. Alas! "


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that no wonder the black robed man risked to destroy the body. It turned out that he was afraid that China would develop a higher-level genetic evolution drug from the body.


    However, to his curiosity, Zhuo Bufan is a member of the government. Whether he is doing research or getting promoted and rich, there is nothing wrong with wanting to get the body. What would he rather do with the body this night?


    Then he looked at the night and walked alone: "what do you want the body for? Are you also a member of the Religious Bureau?"


    Zhuo Bufan also looked at the night walking alone curiously. The Religious Bureau said whether it was big or small. The authority of the deputy director of Ninghai branch was not low. He basically knew all the ancient martial artists who were registered, but he had no impression of this mysterious Ningye, so he was also very curious about Ningye''s identity.


    "Me? I''m a bounty hunter who specializes in hunting members of divine descent organizations in exchange for high bonuses."


    Night alone, face not red, breathless flicker way.


    Zhuo Bufan looks confused, bounty hunter? Does China have that thing?


    But Ding Ning''s eyes lit up: "how much is the reward? I''ll hunt these guys, too."


    Night walked alone and glanced at him: "come on, don''t think you can defeat long Xiaotian. The gene warrior ability of divine origin organization is diverse and people can''t defend against it. It can''t be measured by the level of ancient warriors. The ability of some silver warriors can even threaten the strong in tianwu. You''d better be an honest doctor."

 Chapter 344

    Ding Ning felt his nose awkwardly. Although Ning''s night talk was not pleasant to hear, it was the truth. Before, the stealth ability of the black robed man was really overwhelming.


    If he hadn''t accidentally opened the heavenly eye, it would be really difficult to find the trace of that guy today.


    However, Ning Ye''s words always felt a touch of light concern, which made him secretly sick. Is this guy a fag?


    In fact, he didn''t take a fancy to the falling snow, but to himself. Thinking of this, Ding Ning suddenly felt a cold, the chrysanthemum contracted violently, subconsciously retreated a few steps, and opened the distance between him and Ning Ye.


    The night walked alone and looked at him inexplicably. Is he smelly? What is this guy doing so far away from himself.


    "Mr. Ding, when things are over, I''ll leave first. I''ll see you later!"


    Zhuo Bufan bowed with an ancient fist and left. He wanted to go back and report what happened here to his superiors. In particular, there was Ningye, an ancient warrior who had not been recorded in the Religious Bureau. He wanted to ask his superiors to see what to do. As for Ding Ning, he was not sure whether he was an ancient warrior, so he still needed instructions from his superiors.


    Ding Ning also expected that Zhuo Bufan would report to his superiors, but he didn''t think so. After all, as long as he didn''t admit that he was an ancient warrior, the Religious Bureau couldn''t help him.


    After all, robbing Lingbao and killing people is a common rule in the ancient military world. Besides, he will soon have the status of a member of national security. Even if the Religious Bureau wants to find his own trouble, it should take his status into account.


    Night walked alone and hesitated. I wanted to stay to know more about Ding Ning, but when I thought that she was now a woman disguised as a man, I didn''t know Ding Ning well, and I didn''t have a position to stay, so I had to leave with some reluctance.


    Finally, they all left. The world was quiet. Ding Ning took the time to heal kongyi. Although the Feng family martial arts were very heavy, kongyi No. 1 almost died, but their strong vitality after genetic transformation was by no means covered. Even if Ding Ning did not treat them, they would heal themselves in a period of time.


    With Ding Ning''s treatment, the three empty wings soon grew up again. In addition to the falling plumes, it took time to grow slowly, and the injuries on the body have been cured.


    The whip marks on snow''s face were a piece of cake. Ding Ning helped her apply ointment. After a while, her face was tender and smooth again.


    "Brother, I want to practice."


    Although the physical injury healed, the spiritual injury still had a great impact on snow falling, which made her realize that the previous idea was too simple. She didn''t want to be helpless when Ding Ning was in danger. For the first time in her life, she longed to become strong. Even without Ding Ning''s protection, she could have the ability to protect herself and no longer be slaughtered.


    Looking at the stubborn eyes of snow who grew up overnight, Ding Ning felt some pain in his heart. He was full of guilt and a sense of debt for this simple, kind but suffering girl.


    I thought that under his protection, she would not be hurt again, so that she could live a happy life like an ordinary girl, but now he knows that human resources are sometimes exhausted, and what he thinks is too naive.


    He was always away from the snow, and he couldn''t protect her all the time. He even had a lingering fear when he remembered what kind of suffering the snow would encounter if he came for a while tonight.


    Well, Ding Ning had the idea of letting Luoxue practice before, but she didn''t like fighting and killing, and she was always unwilling to practice. Now since she took the initiative to ask, he naturally wouldn''t refuse.


    "Decided?"


    Ding Ning took her slender hand and asked softly.


    "Well, it''s decided. I want to be strong. Even if I can''t help my brother, I can''t be a burden to my brother."


    Falling snow''s face was full of fortitude, but the one who spoke made Ding Ning feel sour. She took her hand with guilt: "it''s my brother who is bad. He didn''t take good care of you. You''ve been bullied and can''t help you get revenge."


    "No, my brother has helped me out. The eldest lady of the Feng family kowtowed to me and apologized. The two Feng families who bullied Kong Yi were also killed by my brother. I''m already very happy."


    Snow covered his face and leaned his head on Ding Ning''s shoulder: "I want to help brother, I don''t want to be a burden for brother."


    Ding Ning pitifully hugged Luoxue''s soft waist. He knew that Luoxue was simple, but he was not stupid. He didn''t kill fengni''er. At present, he didn''t want to have a death feud with a giant like the Feng family. Luoxue knew better than anyone, so he would accept fengni''er''s apology so easily.


    Otherwise, based on Ding Ning''s understanding of her, she will never forgive fengni''er, because she is kind-hearted enough to care about her great grievances, but she will never allow lingchong to be hurt. In her world view, lingchong is her most reliable and loyal friend, just like her relatives. The person who hurt lingchong is a damned person in her heart.


    She was willing to forgive Feng Ni''er just because she didn''t want to bring trouble to Ding Ning.


    The more she thought about Ding Ning, the more guilty Ding Ning felt. She gently hugged her in her arms, kissed her smooth forehead, and solemnly promised: "I promise that from now on, I will never let you suffer any harm. If anyone dares to bully you, even the heavenly king, I will never die with him."


    "Brother, you don''t have to put so much pressure on yourself. People know that brother loves Xueer most."


    The corners of snow''s mouth turned up, and her eyebrows and eyes bent up. She said sweetly.


    "That''s right. I must love Xueer the most."


    Ding Ning took her hand and helped her check her body. She found that her five elements belong to water. The most suitable constitution for practicing is the water system skill. No wonder she is so close to the Tianshui totem.


    Speaking of the water system skill, Ding Ning really doesn''t have any good cultivation skill. He cherishes the falling snow to his bones. Naturally, he won''t fool her with ordinary skill.


    After thinking hard for a moment, Ding Ning''s eyes lit up. He had just realized the potential of the tide and understood more about the meaning of water than ordinary people. He could completely create a set of water system skill on this basis.


    The so-called road is simple, and different paths lead to the same goal. Once you can understand the essence of cultivation, it is not too difficult to create a set of relatively advanced skill methods.


    Although he can''t write the meaning of water in the form of Kung Fu, he can use his spiritual power to guide snow to practice himself, just like the true qi movement route he obtained from the stone man. Although he is unknown, he is countless times faster than the general Kung Fu cultivation.


    Of course, someone clearly can guide the cultivation route with true Qi, but as the night falls, someone''s heart turns blue and wants to revisit the old dream and preach Zen with great joy on the moonlight beach.


    Snow always obeys him. Knowing that this guy wants to take advantage of the opportunity, he won''t have the slightest resistance, but his heart is full of expectation.


    After throwing the corpses of a place into the sea and cleaning the battlefield, the falling snow faded the biological simulation skin, revealed her national beauty and natural fragrance, and bathed in love with him.


    Although wearing biological skin won''t have any bad feelings, Luoxue still likes to do something with him in his original appearance, because she likes the amazing eyes when Ding Ning looks at her perfect figure, which is probably the mind of his daughter''s family. After all, for Ding Ning, no matter what Luoxue looks like, he is the girl he most cherishes and loves.


    Through the great joy Zen, it was very smooth. Ding Ning knew that Luoxue''s cultivation qualification was very good, but he didn''t know how good it was.


    It was not until dawn, when he was tired like a dog and reluctantly got up from the falling snow that he knew how rebellious her qualification was.


    In a short night, snow not only felt the true Qi under his guidance, but also independently opened up the twelve classics and stepped into the realm of human force according to the cultivation route.


    The water attribute is worthy of being the best healing attribute. In the past, the falling snow, which could not bear to fight and gnash its teeth and endure, did not lose the lead in the mixed doubles of men and women. Instead, it took the initiative to seek, and there was a trend of turning over serfs to sing.


    Until Ding Ning was defeated with back pain and leg cramps, she was still in high spirits. She was not afraid of war, which made him complain incessantly. In this way, he was sleeping together and enjoyed the happiness of the whole people. He couldn''t even be satisfied with falling snow alone.


    The falling snow star''s eyes were blurred and her whole body was very comfortable. When she was with Ding Ning, she enjoyed climbing to the peak at the beginning, but later it was nightmare like torture. The horsepower of the humanoid motor was so great that she could not bear to fight, die and live, painful and happy.


    Now, I can finally meet my brother''s needs, which is happier for her than becoming an ancient warrior.


    Ding Ning sighed and looked at the satin skin of the falling snow like eggplant. He was ready to move, but he was powerless. He couldn''t eat it alone. He felt the pain of Yang / impotence patients for the first time in his life and wondered if he could find time to supplement his body with some Yang strengthening drugs.


    Snow gently stroked her flat belly, and her face radiated maternal Brilliance: "brother, do you think I''ll be pregnant with a baby?"


    "I don''t know. Do you want to have a baby?"


    Ding Ning was stunned when he heard the speech, and suddenly remembered that there seemed to be something wrong.


    When he was with Lingyun or snowfall, he never used any protective measures. Every toss was a few hours. It''s reasonable to say that such a high frequency should make him pregnant. But so far, it seems that there is no movement between the two women. Is there any problem?


    The absolute touch starts. Ding Ning grabs the falling snow''s wrist, shows her three-dimensional pattern in her mind, and zooms in countless times to check the condition of the little tadpole.


    This examination made his face suddenly ugly. His little tadpole was obviously different from ordinary people, with strong activity and high survival rate.


    This is a good thing, but the problem is that the little tadpole is so strong that the egg can''t bear the activity of the little tadpole and can''t form a fertilized egg at all.


    "I want to give my brother a baby."


    Looking at the vision of falling snow all over his face, Ding Ning felt extremely uncomfortable. According to his observation, if he guessed correctly, his little tadpole also changed. Unless the woman''s egg also changed, he could not have children in his life.


    There are three kinds of unfilial, no offspring is great. Ding Ning has no playmates since childhood. He deeply knows the loneliness and loneliness of the only child, so he has determined to have more children since childhood, and never let them feel the loneliness without playmates of the same age.


    But now, let alone a few children, if he can have a child, he will recite Amitabha. How can he not be sad and lost.


    However, he didn''t know how to tell Luoxue. He could only force a smile and say, "giving birth to a baby also depends on chance. Just let it go."


    "Well, I listen to my brother."


    Luoxue is a smart girl. She is acutely aware that Ding Ning''s mood seems not high, and a dark color flashes in her eyes.


    Falling snow, falling snow, you are just my brother''s maid. He can keep you around and spoil you so much. You are satisfied. Don''t dream of giving him a baby. How can so many girlfriends allow a maid to give him a baby.

 Chapter 345

    Ding Ning didn''t notice the gloom of falling snow and was confused about the variation of small tadpoles.


    He didn''t know whether the mutation was temporary or permanent. If it was permanent, he cried without tears.


    But when he thought that Chiyou''s variation was countless times more powerful than him, he felt that this variation should not be permanent. Otherwise, Chiyou would not have tens of thousands of wives and concubines.


    This made him feel better again. After counting the time, he has been on the desert island for six days. A series of changes have left his business unfinished.


    It''s time to cheer up and get down to business. For water attribute practitioners, the seaside is rich in water elements, which is the best place for cultivation.


    But after what had happened before, Ding Ning dared not leave her alone again, so after discussing with the mermaid, Ding Ning sank to the bottom of the sea with the falling snow.


    The mermaid spits out two bubbles and wraps them respectively. Snow falls in the bubbles to meditate and practice. Abundant water elements will get twice the result with half the effort.


    Ding Ning disguised himself as a fisherman, searching for starfish at the bottom of the sea and integrating them into the mermaid space. Of course, when he encountered some delicious abalone, crab, sea cucumber, salmon, yellow croaker and so on along the way, he would put them away and save them for a seafood dinner.


    It''s better to know that the falling snow has been on the island. Kongyi also got her some wild fruits. But he hasn''t eaten for several days. His stomach is already hungry.


    The deep sea floor is dark. Fortunately, Ding Ning''s eyesight is far beyond ordinary people, so he can see a range of 100 meters under the sea floor of about 4000 meters.


    Perhaps it''s because the desert island is a volcanic island. The seabed biological resources here are extremely rich. Ding Ning even found a huge squid, which deterred him. The man is more than three meters tall.


    Although Ding Ning was not afraid of it, he didn''t want to cause trouble for no reason. It was a magical world without any pollution. It was inconceivable that he was full of energy. He drilled into his body without operating the skill, making him like returning to the mother body and comfortable just want to sleep.


    Sometimes Ding Ning wondered whether all the auras on the earth had gone to the bottom of the sea, and the deeper the sea, the stronger the aura, as if it were endless, which made him ecstatic.


    He absorbed Reiki crazily while running the skill. The real Qi in his body increased at a visible rate. An hour of cultivation was enough to compare with the usual two days.


    Suddenly, a translucent tentacle came to him. Ding Ning was creepy and frightened. He drove the blister away and looked at it with concentration. Suddenly, he was creepy.


    It was an umbrella shaped giant jellyfish with a faint blue light and a diameter of more than two meters. Dozens of whisker like wrist feet were more than ten meters long and were chasing Ding Ning one by one.


    The knowledge of jellyfish immediately came to Ding Ning''s mind. The main component of jellyfish''s body is water, which is composed of inner and outer germ layers. There is a thick mesogel layer between the two layers, which is not only transparent, but also floating. When they move, they use the water spray in their bodies to reflect forward, looking from a distance, like a round umbrella floating rapidly in the water.


    Ding Ning swallowed his saliva. Although it looks ugly, it is one of the most dangerous creatures in the world.


    Under the jellyfish umbrella, those slender tentacles are its digestive organs and weapons. The tentacles are covered with stinging cells, which can shoot venom like poisonous silk. After being stung, the prey will quickly paralyze and die.


    Just when he wanted to avoid it quickly, he was shocked to find that he was surrounded by a group of jellyfish. The smallest jellyfish was about two meters in diameter, and the largest one was more than five meters in diameter. It was like a big Mac floating in the sea, and the speed was amazing.


    The most frightening thing for Ding Ning is that this big Mac is not blue, but purple all over. It looks flirtatious and terrible.


    Ding Ning wants to cry without tears. He is obviously protected by blisters. No creature can find him before. Why do these terrible jellyfish surround and intercept him?


    The mermaid could not answer this question. It had never encountered such a situation before.


    Reasonably speaking, jellyfish are low intelligence creatures, but from the fact that these giant jellyfish know how to encircle hunting, it is obvious that they have some wisdom.


    This makes Ding Ning''s scalp numb. The brave wins when they meet on a narrow road. In this jellyfish territory, Ding Ning can''t run away from others and can only work hard.


    He thought it over. These jellyfish are obviously led by the purple jellyfish. As long as they can kill it unexpectedly, the other jellyfish are expected to disperse.


    Therefore, when the purple jellyfish set off layers of water waves and a huge arm and foot 40 or 50 meters long grabbed Ding Ning, he did not hesitate to take out the silver Taidao and cut it off.


    "Zheng", Ding Ning almost didn''t pee. The purple jellyfish''s wrists and feet were made of steel. The iron like mud Taidao cut on the wrists and feet, but it was only a little broken.


    Although the injury of purple jellyfish was insignificant, as the overlord of this deep-sea area, it was hurt by a little bit, which made it very angry.


    A strong current of water spouted out of the body. With the help of the interaction of water, the purple jellyfish hit Ding Ning like a huge mountain.


    The arms and feet are hard, so the umbrella cover is not necessary, right? Ding Ning was still, holding a knife in both hands, staring at the purple jellyfish.


    A huge impact came. Ding Ning suddenly moved at the critical moment. He narrowly avoided the huge body of the jellyfish, jumped to its head, and used all his strength to insert the Taidao into its umbrella cover


    At the next moment, Ding Ning''s face changed. The sharp tip of Taidao couldn''t even break the skin. A huge rebound force shook him upside down, and his heart instantly sank to the bottom of the valley.


    He never thought that this guy''s umbrella cover was even harder than his arms and feet, and he had his own rebound system, which shook him out alive.


    This blow seemed to completely irritate the purple jellyfish. Dozens of terrible thick wrists and feet danced like a group of snakes, forming a dense and airtight net, which entangled Ding Ning and sent him to the polyp under the huge umbrella cover. The polyp sent out a strong suction to firmly absorb Ding Ning.


    Fortunately, the jellyfish''s skin is rough and thick, Ding Ning''s body is not bad after military training, and the venom from the thorn cells on his arms and feet can''t break his skin.


    Let him still have the power of action. A sharp light flashed in his eyes. His arms, feet and umbrella cover could not be broken. These polyps could always be broken.


    Therefore, Ding Ning let the polyp suck him, waved his Taidao and tried his best to cut off the polyp.


    "Zheng!"


    Ding Ning is stupid. NIMA, what kind of monster is this? It''s invulnerable all over. The most vulnerable polyp looks no worse than the wrist and foot. Taidao has cut off Mars. The polyp has no response. At most, it''s just a pain for the purple jellyfish.


    Just when Ding Ning was stunned, a layer of glue like things secreted from the polyp wrapped him all over.


    The skin felt hot and corrosive, and Ding Ning''s face changed dramatically. This is the enzyme secreted by jellyfish, which can decompose the protein in the hunting object. Maybe the next moment he will turn into pus and be eaten by jellyfish.


    No, I can''t die here. Ding Ning forced himself to calm down, turning his mind rapidly and thinking about the way out of trouble.


    Blue and white eyes? Broken flower pupil? No, the jellyfish is too huge. I don''t know if I can kill the Big Mac. He can''t come just because the spirit consumes him.


    Mercy palm? Ding Ning thought about it and ruled it out.


    After all, the jellyfish''s defense is terrible. It''s also in the deep sea. The power of martial arts is greatly reduced. It doesn''t say whether it can work at one blow. Even if he can kill the purple jellyfish with a merciful palm, he will completely lose his combat effectiveness. Don''t forget, there are more than a dozen blue light jellyfish around him.


    Streamer? Or nine nether fire?


    The two killer maces just obtained became the best of Ding Ning. First of all, he hesitated about which one to use.


    Streamer consumes mental power, which is also the best method at present. However, due to Xuanji''s warning, he didn''t dare to use it until he reached tianwu territory.


    Although this is the deep sea, as soon as the streamer comes out, it is likely to disturb the so-called gods. The more you know, you will be more and more awed by those ethereal gods. Who knows what means those gods can sense the existence of streamer.


    Therefore, his newly refined nine netherworld fire, which combines the black fire of the black faced Buddha and the Buddha light of the golden faced Buddha, was named the killer mace of the three color fire by him, which has become his best choice at present.


    The three color fire also consumes the power of the soul, but compared with the merciful palm, the consumption can be ignored.


    But because it is the first time to use it, Ding Ning doesn''t know the effect, but he always has to try to know. If not, he can only use streamer.


    The double-sided Buddha trembled slightly, and the three-color flame attached to it floated out and landed on the purple jellyfish. Gold, black, white and purple glow made it so gloomy and terrible at the bottom of the deep sea.


    It worked. Ding Ning was overjoyed. The tricolor fire was only a small flame, but when he touched the purple jellyfish, it spread like gasoline and quickly covered every inch of the purple jellyfish''s skin. The Big Mac was convulsed and struggled desperately to get rid of the burning of the tricolor fire.


    The sea water set off huge waves, and the terrible current hit Ding Ning. Even his strong body felt bursts of pain.


    The tricolor fire is attached to the purple jellyfish like a tarsal maggot. The hard shell of the purple jellyfish melts like ice and snow in the sun under the tricolor fire. The huge body is vented like an open faucet with the water flow in the body. It shrinks rapidly and turns into a pile of dust in the twinkling of an eye.


    Ding Ning controlled the three color fire and continued to burn to those silly blue light jellyfish, but he suddenly found a bright purple fluorescence falling to the seabed.


    What''s this? As soon as Ding Ning held him in his arms, he felt a pure spiritual power, which made him feel comfortable and refreshing. It was a piece of crystal clear purple crystal stone the size of a football.


    "This is the best water spirit crystal, which contains an extremely huge water spirit. In that era when it was older than Chiyou, water system practitioners used it as a spirit reserve crystal, which can supplement the consumed spirit power anytime and anywhere. It has a wide range of uses, such as healing, lighting, healing, giving birth to plants, cultivation, and even as the cornerstone of the array."


    The mermaid floated out on her own, spit bubbles out of her mouth, wrapped Ding Ning in it, and used divine sense fluctuation to popularize science to Ding Ning: "this is a good thing. It must be that jellyfish swallowed the water spirit crystal. Only by sensing the fluctuation of water spirit power, can you find your existence. Now you can get rich. Such a large piece of top-grade water spirit crystal contains enough spirit power to practice in the divine martial realm."


    Ding Ning was overjoyed and stared at the blue light jellyfish being burned by the tricolor fire: "do these jellyfish also have the best jellyfish in their bodies?"

 Chapter 346

    "Beautiful to death, the water spirit crystal is divided into blue, dark blue, blue purple and purple, which correspond to the four grades of lower grade, middle grade, top grade and top grade. From the perspective of luster, the most in their bodies are lower grade water spirit crystals."


    The mermaid rolled her eyes humanized and despised Ding Ning''s insatiable greed.


    "By the way, can you use the best water spirit crystal? Why don''t you use this one for you."


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered that the mermaid was also a water totem. The best water Spirit Crystal should also be useful to her and threw it to the mermaid without stinginess.


    A strange color flashed in the mermaid''s smart eyes and asked quietly, "what did I use? Besides, your sister is not also a water system cultivator, and she can use it."


    Ding Ning was stunned, scratched his head and said without paying attention: "it doesn''t matter if we practice slowly. As long as you can recover as soon as possible, it can also help me. No, besides, isn''t there a inferior water crystal? Should it be no problem to use inferior water crystal for falling snow?"


    "No problem. The so-called grade is just to distinguish the amount of water spiritual power stored. The essence of spiritual power is the same pure."


    The mermaid looked at Ding Ning''s side face and said softly, "I''ll take the water Lingjing for you. What I need to recover is not the spiritual power, but the power of faith you said. I don''t need it."


    "Oh, that''s fine. You can keep it!"


    Ding Ning said somewhat disappointed. He also expected the mermaid to recover his strength as soon as possible and help him find other totems.


    The mermaid looked at Ding Ning with complex eyes, quietly floated back to his arm and turned into a tattoo.


    Ding Ning happily took back the three color fire, put 13 inferior water spirit crystals into the mermaid space, and thought to himself that since so many jellyfish have swallowed the water spirit crystals, there must be a lot here. If they can be found, they will be developed.


    After judging the direction, Ding Ning swam along the direction of the purple jellyfish. Since the jellyfish is a social creature, maybe the jellyfish is in its old nest.


    With the excitement of treasure hunting, Ding Ning looked for the trace of jellyfish all the way. It was not until he looked for more than half an hour that he saw five giant jellyfish emitting blue light again.


    Ding Ning followed them from a distance. Fortunately, the jellyfish emitted blue light, just like a lighthouse in the night. There was no need to worry about losing them on the dark sea bottom.


    After walking around for more than half an hour, five jellyfish leaped forward and suddenly disappeared in front.


    Ding Ning, who was searching for the rare undersea herbs that had long disappeared on the ground, was inspired, finally arrived, and quietly accelerated and floated past.


    Along the way, Ding Ning saw the strength of this giant jellyfish. There was no grass in the place he passed. All the creatures he met along the way became their food. If he hadn''t had a lot of cards, he wouldn''t be the opponent of this invulnerable guy.


    There was a huge black boulder where the five jellyfish disappeared. Ding Ning estimated that it was the bottom of the desert island. After turning a corner, his eyes were bright, but Ding Ning''s eyes were tongue tied and almost didn''t pee.


    This is a huge deep trench. The altitude is at least nearly kilometers lower than the level where he is located. He didn''t see clearly what is in the trench. After all, it is far away and the light is dark.


    The reason why he was afraid was that he saw many stars like light spots. Blue, dark blue, blue purple and purple were all over the whole trench. I''m afraid the number had to be calculated in tens of thousands, even the purple representing the best water crystal.


    Even if he didn''t have dense phobia, he felt numb on his scalp and trembled in his heart and liver when he thought that the trench was full of giant jellyfish and there were hundreds of difficult purple jellyfish kings.


    Special, is there a Shuiling crystal mine here? Otherwise, there will be so many giant jellyfish, which is too scary.


    Even if he had the nemesis of three color fire jellyfish, at the thought of more than 100000 giant jellyfish gathering here, his legs and stomach turned straight and he withdrew.


    But human greed is the biggest driving force for social progress. For Ding Ning, wealth and danger are the best. Since he came here, how can he return empty handed.


    While he was trying to figure out how to nibble at these jellyfish in batches, he suddenly realized that there was a huge current fluctuation thousands behind him, which was only produced when a large school of fish passed by.


    If he hadn''t seen the horror of jellyfish, Ding Ning might have been indifferent. After all, no creature could find his trace.


    But after being surrounded by jellyfish, he realized that Mermaid blisters are not omnipotent. Who knows what else in the deep sea can perceive his existence like jellyfish.


    Therefore, Ding Ning dived quickly, far away from the route of water flow fluctuation, and looked up.


    At this sight, he suddenly got goose bumps, and secretly rejoiced that he was careful, otherwise he might become a roast fish at the moment.


    This is a group of electric eels with tens of thousands of shapes like python, but they are electric eels. They are different from electric eels.


    First, they are much larger than ordinary electric eels. The smallest one is more than five meters long, and the largest one is definitely more than ten meters long, like a special Python; Second, these electric eels have a pair of dragon whisker like whiskers at the corners of their mouths, and a pair of small meat balls are also born at the top of the whiskers, which will emit dazzling lightning every few seconds.


    Even though Ding Ning was hundreds of meters away from them, the conductive function of water molecules still paralyzed him and shivered like electricity. I didn''t know that he was crazy.


    Fortunately, this group of giant electric eels is very fast. As they leave faster and farther away, Ding Ning''s hair is bristling and his paralyzed body regains some consciousness. Even so, his body still emits a faint blue light from time to time, which makes him miserable.


    Ding Ning''s face is green. NIMA, the underwater world is really terrible. The standard is the mutant eel. It has full power and can open a power station.


    Ding Ning looks uncertain. He must be unwilling to leave, but if he doesn''t leave, the electric eel is obviously much more ferocious than the jellyfish. There is absolutely only a dead end when he meets them.


    However, these electric eels go straight to the jellyfish. Do they want to fight for territory and fight?


    Thinking of this possibility, Ding Ning took a deep breath, patted his chest to strengthen his courage, and decided to take a look at them from a distance. If they really fight, they might still benefit.


    So, Ding Ning, like a thief, secretly followed the electric eels and dived to the bottom of the sea. He just didn''t dare to get close and kept a distance of kilometers. Anyway, like jellyfish, this thing has a lot of electricity and light. He can''t lose it if he wants to lose it.


    As he dived all the way, Ding Ning unexpectedly found that this group of electric eels was only one of more than a dozen ways, which made him more and more sure of his previous speculation.


    Fight, fight, it''s better for you to fight both losses... No, it''s better to die together. I can pick up shuilingjing at that time.


    Ding Ning thought happily, watching the electric eel from a distance, more than a dozen armies finally fought with the jellyfish group.


    The jellyfish have long found the traces of the electric eel group. The restless scene of more than 100000 giant jellyfish is a wonder. Countless jet like water ejected their huge umbrella body, and their thick arms and feet waved against the sky and the sun, as if a group of snakes were dancing. Without saying a word, they attacked the electric eel group.


    "Good, bloody. If you''re not convinced, you can do it." Ding Ning hid behind an undersea rock and secretly watched the scene. His mouth almost blossomed.


    The electric eels are obviously well prepared. What''s the feeling of more than 100000 electric eels discharging together? Countless lightning rays form a terrible power intertwined network, and the dark sea bottom is like day.


    Ding Ning was far away from kilometers. He thought he would never be affected again, but now he was killed by electricity. He felt that he could smell his meat. Only then did he realize that the power of discharge of tens of thousands of electric eels and more than 100000 electric eels was absolutely different. Even if he was thousands away, he still wanted to die by electricity. He trembled and jumped like a big God.


    Scared, while the body was not completely paralyzed, even the strength of feeding made it out, retreated for kilometers again, and then I couldn''t feel the feeling of over electricity.


    Terrified, he wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. NIMA, it''s really dangerous. Who can compete with the electric eel? These jellyfish must be finished.


    But when he stabilized his mind and looked at it, he was shocked to find that the jellyfish were powerful. The electrical resistance of these jellyfish obviously exceeded that of Ding Ning. I don''t know how many grades.


    Under the dense power grid, only hundreds of the weakest blue light jellyfish were turned into roasted fish fillets and floated in the water.


    Electric eels do not seem to be able to continuously release ultra-high voltage. They also need recovery time after a collective discharge, and they fall into the situation of being slaughtered in this short gap.


    This kind of ethnic battle seems to have happened more than once. The jellyfish immediately launched a counterattack with great experience. Countless terrible tentacles swarmed into the electric eels, constantly paralyzing the electric eels with toxins and turning them into food.


    What''s more, the hundreds of powerful purple jellyfish directly tore the body of the electric eel with their arms and feet. For a moment, blood filled the whole sea area, making Ding Ning unable to see the actual battle.


    In the blood color, the faint electric light flashed again, and then it became brighter and brighter. Although the blood still did not dissipate, the terrible light was overwhelming, and countless jellyfish bodies loomed in the blood.


    Ding Ning was hairy when he saw the tragic scene. These underwater creatures were really terrible. Fortunately, ordinary people in the deep sea could not come. Otherwise, even the strong in Zhenwu territory would have to die here.


    Although the strong in Zhenwu are powerful in the outside world and stand at the top of the pyramid, once they encounter this group of terrible creatures, they can be guaranteed to become fish dung every minute.


    This is just a small trench near the sea. There are such powerful creatures. The Grand Canyon in the deep sea doesn''t know how terrible it will exist.


    This makes Ding Ning feel infinitely grateful to the mermaid. Without her blisters, let alone reap the benefits of sitting here, the terrible pressure at the bottom of the sea alone is enough to squeeze him into meat patties.


    But now, with the help of the mermaid, he can not only peep into a corner of the mysterious underwater world, but also get infinite benefits.


    You know, although the underwater world is extremely dangerous, it contains endless treasures.


    No one shows any interest in the herbal medicine. It is just like the rare herbal medicine that has been extinct in the herbal extract. It is like nobody in the street. He has been able to get these rare herbs and has been able to earn a lot of money.


    Compared with the cultivation purpose of shuilingjing, Ding Ning pays more attention to its effect of promoting plants. Don''t forget that herbs are also a kind of plants.


    Because of this, Ding Ning was willing to risk his life and death and come here to take a chance to see if he could get more water crystal.


    With a large number of shuilingjing, his herbs will grow much faster than those planted by others, which is of great significance to a traditional Chinese medicine.


    Ding Ning nervously paid attention to the situation of the battlefield. Unfortunately, the blood was always everywhere, blocking his sight, so that he couldn''t see which side had the upper hand.


    In his bones, he hopes that the jellyfish will gain the upper hand. After all, he is sure to kill the jellyfish, but the electric eel doesn''t even dare to approach it. After all, the terrible electric voltage is not something he can bear now.


    I don''t know when this tragic fight will end. There are countless bodies of electric eels and jellyfish floating on the seabed. The blood mist seems to be the theme of the war that will never dissipate, half covering the war situation, so that people can''t see the true face of Lushan.


    Ding Ning looked at the bodies of those electric eels with salivation. These deep-sea electric eels are the top ingredients. If cooked, they are absolutely delicious in the world.


    When the war is over and the water spirit beads are picked up, the bodies of these electric eels can''t be wasted. They must be put away. Anyway, the kid space transformed by mermaid has the function of keeping fresh. Even if it is put for a hundred years, it won''t rot.


    Ding Ning muttered to himself that waste was shameful. Plates of golden roasted eels flashed in his mind, and his saliva flowed down.

 Chapter 347

    Unfortunately, the final result still disappointed Ding Ning.


    The war, which lasted for an unknown period of time, ended with the dismal retreat of more than 100000 electric eels with twenty or thirty thousand left.


    Although jellyfish also suffered heavy losses, they still retain almost half of their number, which obviously has great advantages.


    Ding Ning looked at the jellyfish corpse, but he didn''t dare to come forward. He was depressed.


    However, as the blood dissipated, Ding Ning''s vision was no longer blocked. When he saw the crystal falling when the jellyfish swallowed the body of the electric eel, his heart suddenly jumped wildly.


    The crystal is as like as two peas, but it shone with a faint white mane. The jellyfish seems to be afraid of the crystal, and it will corrode the head of the eel, and then it will drop itself into the belly if the crystal itself falls.


    Until the jellyfish swallowed all the bodies of electric eels and scattered dense crystals on the ground, the jellyfish buried those crystals with their huge arms and feet and seabed sediment, and suddenly the sea was turbid.


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look. These jellyfish seem to be afraid of that kind of crystal stone. Seeing that they are very experienced, they must have done such "destruction of corpses" more than once.


    What is that crystal? Is it Lei Lingjing? Ding Ning was vaguely excited.


    Although Lei Lingjing is much less attractive to Ding Ning than Shui Lingjing, it is Lingjing after all, not to mention the extremely rare Lei Lingjing.


    You should know that even in the ancient martial world, lightning is an extremely rare attribute, and cultivating skills is unheard of.


    As an excellent traditional Chinese medicine, Ding Ning clearly knows that the human body actually has trace electrical properties, but it is difficult to be excavated. Deng Jiuzhi''s lightning pupil is the best proof.


    The jellyfish bodies were not swallowed by the people, but dragged away with huge arms and feet.


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up and he didn''t know where they were going to pull the jellyfish bodies, but as the jellyfish went away one by one, there were fewer and fewer jellyfish on the scene, and his opportunity came.


    Just like a very patient Hunter waiting quietly, when there were only dozens of blue light jellyfish left at the scene, Ding Ning suddenly moved. At the moment when these jellyfish found him, three color fire suddenly appeared.


    The small tricolor fire played a terrible power. The jellyfish waved their arms and feet in pain to put out the flame.


    Trichromatic fire is like a prairie fire. A little spark can turn into a towering flame in the twinkling of an eye, covering the huge body of jellyfish.


    Ding Ning looked at the jellyfish struggling and screaming in the three color fire, his face was cold and abnormal, and he had no pity for them.


    These mutant jellyfish have stood at the top of the food chain, seriously destroying the balance of the ecological environment. They only know destruction and killing. If they are allowed to develop and grow, sooner or later this sea area will become a dead land.


    As all nearby sea creatures are eaten by them as food, sooner or later they will and continue to expand their territory, which will be a disaster for the whole ocean.


    When tens of thousands of Lei Lingjing buried by jellyfish were removed, Ding Ning was excited and couldn''t restrain himself, so he pocketed all of them.


    The thunder Spirit Crystal is different from the water spirit crystal. According to the strength of the thunder attribute aura, it is divided into four colors: white, blue, red and purple. White is the weakest and purple is the strongest.


    The purple best Lei Lingjing had only a few to talk about, which made Ding Ning feel sorry, but the unexpected wealth still made him happy.


    Ding Ning had a sense of playing strange explosive equipment after he accepted the water spirit crystal dropped by the burned jellyfish impolitely.


    The dark eyes looked at the distant jellyfish army, and there were bursts of curiosity in their hearts. Where did these jellyfish drag the people''s bodies? Is there a special burial place for jellyfish?


    Driven by strong curiosity, Ding Ning wanted to have a look, and drove the blister to follow.


    Releasing the three color fire also consumes the power of the spirit, but it is still within his bearing range.


    Compared with the electric eel that can release high voltage, he has much less fear of jellyfish. With the killer mace of trichrome fire, he is confident that he can protect himself as long as he is not surrounded by tens of thousands of jellyfish.


    Far behind the jellyfish group, I don''t know how long I walked. In front of me, there was a huge deep canyon, which was many times larger than the previous trench, and the depth reached six kilometers.


    Even the purple giant jellyfish have a hard time diving into the bottom of the canyon, let alone other jellyfish.


    In front of a huge cave in the middle of the canyon, jellyfish swarm in with their bodies.


    Ding Ning frowned and looked at the deep and huge hole. He didn''t know which jellyfish group was singing? Is there a more powerful jellyfish in the cave? This made him hesitate whether he would risk continuing to follow in.


    After only a moment of hesitation, Ding Ning gritted his teeth and quietly entered the cave with the last jellyfish.


    Although he was protected by blisters and was basically immune to the temperature changes around him, he couldn''t help feeling hot and dry as soon as he entered the cave.


    Frightened, they followed the jellyfish group. They turned around in the huge submarine corridor. They didn''t know how long they had walked, and the temperature was getting higher and higher.


    Finally, when the corridor came to an end, it suddenly opened up. A strange world made Ding Ning''s eyes tongue tied and opened his mouth in amazement.


    Is this... Coral Bush?


    Fire red coral clumps were seen all over the cave. Those jellyfish seemed to be very afraid of the coral clumps. They stretched out their arms and feet from a distance and threw jellyfish bodies on the coral clumps.


    A strange scene appeared. As soon as the body of the jellyfish touched the red coral, it ignited a raging flame just as it was ignited by the tricolor fire, but the flame was demonic bright red and looked like blood.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the whole cave was full of blood red flames. The terrible high temperature made the sea water rumble like boiling. It seemed that the jellyfish couldn''t bear the terrible temperature and hurried away.


    Ding Ning was startled, endured the terrible high temperature, and dived into the coral to avoid the jellyfish.


    Compared with the huge coral clump of giant jellyfish, it is like a forest for Ding Ning. It is inconspicuous to hide in it. Coupled with the terrible high temperature here, the jellyfish''s induction to psychic power is also ineffective, which makes him dangerous and dangerous and undetected by the jellyfish group.


    The red coral, which has only grown an inch in 20 years and a kilogram in 300 years, is countless times more precious than gold in the outside world, but here it forms a tall coral bush like a forest. Each coral is two or three meters high, which can easily hide Ding Ning.


    As the saying goes, thousands of years of coral will be red for thousands of years. It can be seen how precious it is. Unexpectedly, a red coral forest will be formed here.


    Ding Ning''s first thought was to get rich. He could sell a red coral at a sky high price if he dug it out. You know, red coral is calculated in grams in the outside world. It''s big, dense, red and crystal all over. There are basically no insect eyes and white core. It''s not impossible to sell a gram of top-grade red coral to five figures.


    But the strange bright red flame made him realize that it was definitely not as simple as ordinary red coral.


    According to his understanding of coral, red coral is an organic gem with pleasant color and texture. It grows in the deep sea 100 to 2000 meters away from human beings. Natural red coral is accumulated by coral insects and grows very slowly and non renewable. Red Coral only grows in several straits and is limited by the sea area, so red coral is very precious.


    This is the East China Sea, which does not produce red corals, or the deep-sea area of about six kilometers under the sea. How can such strong and tall red corals appear?


    In particular, the jellyfish group is obviously "cremating" the people. It seems that the red coral does not have the function of "cremation"? What''s the matter with the bright red flame like blood?


    As far as he knows, coral insects feed on tiny plankton in the ocean. During their growth, they can absorb calcium and carbon dioxide in seawater, and then secrete limestone to become their own survival shell. Coral is the secretion of coral insects, which constitutes the supporting structure of coral insects.


    Is it a flame formed by coral insects? It''s impossible. Coral insects are creatures in the sea, but they can''t bear high temperature. How can they emit such terrible high temperature?


    This unimaginable phenomenon aroused Ding Ning''s strong curiosity. He quietly opened his heavenly eyes and looked at the bright red flame. Suddenly, he trembled and scared the dead.


    The bright red flame was composed of endless invisible insects. The insects were blood red, cylindrical, and had eight translucent tentacles. There was a small mouth in the palm of each tentacle.


    If Ding Ning remembers correctly, this is indeed a coral insect, no doubt, but what is very different from his impression is that the small mouth in the middle of the coral insect tentacle was originally used to devour plankton, but at the moment, the small mouth is sprayed with a bright red flame, and the invulnerable jellyfish shell is constantly dissolved and decomposed under the bright red flame.


    Just in the blink of an eye, a giant jellyfish was burned out, and the hard shell was turned into drops of resin like transparent material, which was swallowed by coral insects.


    With a "poof", as the body of the first jellyfish completely disappeared, a water Spirit Crystal fell on the ground, followed by the second and third


    Slightly different from the jellyfish''s fear of Lei Lingjing, the terrible coral did not like the jellyfish, but did not fear it. Ignoring the existence of the jellyfish, they let them fall to the ground and only swallowed the transparent material made of jellyfish skin, as if it was the most delicious food in the world.


    The bodies of jellyfish were gradually swallowed up, and coral insects returned to the coral forest one after another. They secreted a substance similar to jellyfish colloid, but after their body transformation, this translucent substance has become fire red, and the red coral is also growing at a rate visible to the naked eye, although it is only very small, But there was still nothing to hide under Ding Ning''s heavenly eyes.


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that no wonder the red coral grew so tall. It turned out that it was caused by the red translucent material secreted by the coral insects who swallowed the body of the jellyfish.


    With the dormancy of coral insects, Ding Ning looked at tens of thousands of water crystals on the ground and felt hot.


    He now has a general speculation in his mind. He doesn''t know whether the coral and jellyfish have reached some agreement, or whether the jellyfish know that the coral will not embezzle the water crystal, so they don''t hesitate to work hard to come here to deal with the corpse. The corpse is handed over to the coral to melt and devour it and turn it into red coral, forming an equivalent exchange.


    I just don''t know whether it is the former or the latter. If the latter is OK, Ding Ning can pick up shuilingjing wantonly.


    If it were the former, I''m afraid the corals would never allow Ding Ning to take away the shuilingjing.


    But dingning is by no means a person who is willing to go into Baoshan and return empty handed. Since he has come here, he will try anyway.


    Put away a piece of Shuiling crystal with fear. Eh, there is no movement. The second and third pieces

 Chapter 348

    With hundreds of water crystals collected, the coral insects still had no response. Ding Ning was ecstatic. Ha ha, it seems that the coral insects won''t mind their own business.


    Although he was afraid of the jellyfish, he was not afraid, but he was also afraid of the immeasurable coral. After all, the red flame emitted by this thing could melt the jellyfish''s hard skin. It can be seen how terrible the temperature of the flame was. He didn''t want to be turned into the nourishment of red coral by coral insects.


    Frightened, he collected more than 100 pieces of water spirit crystals. Seeing that the coral insects did not respond, Ding Ning no longer had any scruples and wantonly began to collect and scrape water spirit crystals.


    Just when he was in a happy mood to collect shuilingjing, suddenly, a strong life and death crisis made him creepy. He stood stiff on the spot and didn''t dare to move. He was frightened and wanted to look at the "blood man" suddenly in front of him for fear of angering it.


    There is more than one "blood man". There is a "blood man" in each red coral. Under Ding Ning''s heavenly eyes, these "blood men" are all composed of coral insects.


    I don''t know if it''s because I''ve never seen humans. These coral insects curiously simulate the shape of Ding Ning, form human "blood people", and imitate his actions to turn around, bend over and pick up


    It looks very funny, but it makes Ding Ning''s hands and feet cold, like falling into an ice cave.


    He would rather face the jellyfish than the monster that can emit terrible heat.


    Trembling, he took out a handful of Lingjing, cried, nodded and bowed and said, "give it back to you. Can''t I do without it?"


    Who knows, those "blood people" felt the Spirit Crystal breath in his hands, scared and retreated, and even the human shape could not be maintained.


    Are they afraid of water crystal? No way.


    Ding Ning looked at these "blood people" strangely, and even the human shape could not be maintained. With a "buzzing" sound like fleeing, a swarm of bees fled back to the red coral, and in a twinkling, peace was restored in the cave.


    A crisp feeling came from his hands. Ding Ning found that he made a mistake in his hurry and took out a purple Lei Lingjing in a handful of water Lingjing.


    Thinking of the fear of coral insects before, Ding Ning wanted to laugh wildly. It was really a mistake. Unexpectedly, the coral insect was afraid of Lei Lingjing. Great, ha ha ha!


    With a drooling look in his eyes and a sinister smile, he approached a red coral about three meters high with Lei Lingjing.


    With a buzzing sound, the coral insects in the red coral scattered and fled to live in other red corals, never daring to stay in the red coral again.


    Sure enough, Ding Ning smiled, picked up the red coral and tried to break it into the mermaid space


    However, he didn''t break it. Ding Ning''s chin almost fell off. NIMA, he has at least tens of thousands of kilograms of power now. He can''t break a coral tree. Isn''t that a ghost animal?


    Ding Ning, who didn''t believe in evil, turned red, his veins burst on his arm, roared "open", and even used his milk strength. As a result... He still didn''t move.


    "Especially, I don''t believe it!"


    Ding Ning took out the silver Taidao and cut it hard at the root of red coral.


    The sound of "Dang" sent out the sound of gold and iron. Ding Ning''s arm was numb, but the red coral didn''t even appear.


    Ding Ning was so stupid that he wanted to push back the coral insects and go back to make a fortune with a red coral. Unexpectedly, he even cut it continuously.


    The hardness of the red coral is ridiculous, but Ding Ning doesn''t find it difficult to understand that it is likely that it is all broken down and solidified again by the hard shell of the jellyfish.


    Touch your chin, MD, no, try with the soul chopping knife. You can''t come for nothing.


    People''s desire is indeed endless. Ding Ning''s harvest is actually enough, but seeing that red coral can''t be taken away, his heart is full of reluctance.


    With the power of the divine soul, he manipulated the huge soul chopping knife to cut hard at the bottom of the red coral, and the whole underwater cave suddenly set off a terrible spray.


    With a "poof" sound, the red coral broke off. Ding Ning, who was happy, opened his mouth and hurriedly incorporated it into the mermaid space.


    But unexpectedly, the mermaid threw out the red coral, shook her tail and jumped out. She opened her mouth and spit out a blister to cover Ding Ning. The angry voice also came: "you are crazy. Water and fire are incompatible. My space can help you put Lei Lingjing, but this fire is the top material. It will hurt me if it is matched with my attributes."


    "Nani? Fire is the top material?"


    Ding Ning swallowed his saliva and said, "this is red coral. How can it be fire material?"


    "What red coral? It''s the top fire refining material in the world."


    The mermaid angrily taught her a lesson, but when she saw the coral bushes all over the ground, her face showed a surprised color, swaying the fish''s tail parallel to the ground, stretched out a slender jade finger to poke the ground, and said in surprise: "eh, it''s really coral, just a mutated coral. There are Fire Spirit Crystal veins here."


    "Huoling crystal vein?"


    Ding Ning''s brain exploded like a thunder bite, and he understood it in an instant.


    Like jellyfish and eels, this coral must absorb the aura in the Fire Spirit Crystal vein and produce variation, so that it can spit fire and swallow the jellyfish''s body, and then digest the mutated body to secrete colloidal red coral. The red coral is no longer a red coral in the traditional sense, but a mutated red coral, which is also the top fire refining material.


    Compared with ordinary red coral, it can only make jewelry as a collection of art and the medicinal value of calming and brightening the eyes. The mutated red coral is obviously more precious. It is priceless when you meet people who know the goods.


    Ding Ning wanted to keep his weapon for use. Unfortunately, although he was tempered by soldiers, he didn''t know anything about weapon refining. Holding red coral was also a natural thing.


    The mermaid seemed to have an insight into his mind. She hated iron but not steel and vomited bubbles: "Chi You''s weapon refining skills are all from the golden heavenly book. It''s just that you don''t study them."


    Ding Ning was stunned and opened his mouth in amazement: "the golden heavenly book? That golden paper is the golden heavenly book? It records the art of refining utensils? Where did Chi you get this heavenly book?"


    "I don''t know. I only know that Chi You''s weapon refining skill comes from the gold paper, but I don''t know what''s on it, and I don''t know where it comes from."


    The mermaid shook her head suspiciously. She didn''t seem to know why. She suddenly knew these. Her big eyes were full of confusion.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed a fiery color. Although he was more interested in Chi You''s medical skills, after military training, he also yearned for Chi You''s weapon refining skills.


    There are top refining materials like mutated red coral in front of him. If he doesn''t want to learn the art of refining, it''s sheer nonsense.


    But he couldn''t understand the ever-changing runes on the golden paper. He couldn''t even make a rubbing to study the mysteries, let alone learn the art of refining tools.


    But he was not discouraged. Since Chi you could learn the art of refining utensils, he believed that he would be able to pry into the mysteries sooner or later.


    "Can you put this red coral in the kid''s space?"


    Ding Ning looked at the huge red coral tree reluctantly.


    "Yes, no matter how low the kid space is, it is also made of space ore without attributes. There is no attribute to overcome each other."


    The mermaid vomited bubbles and looked at the ground with disgust: "don''t move the fire spirit crystal ore here for the time being. Before you awaken the power of the fire ancestor witch, you can''t bear the fire spirit crystal ore vein now."


    Ding Ning thought that although Lei Lingjing had stunned the coral insects by coincidence just now, the human "blood man" composed of them still posed a strong death threat to him. What''s more, there was a whole fire Lingjing vein below, in which the dense and terrible fire spirit power was enough to vaporize him.


    The mermaid swam around in the coral forest. After a moment, she bent down and pointed to a ground and said, "pry open the ground with a soul chopping knife. Here are scattered fire Lingjing, which can be taken away."


    Ding Ning was so happy that he manipulated the soul chopping knife to dig the ground and soon dug out two purple fire spirit crystals.


    "Yes, the fire spirit crystal is divided into four grades: orange red, red, bright red and purple red. These two are the best fire spirit crystals. Put them away first. I suggest you don''t touch the mutated Red Coral here for the time being. When they turn purple red, they can become immortal materials. They are also very rare in the fairy world. If your refining skill can reach the peak, you can use them to make artifact It''s not impossible. "


    The mermaid thought and said, "this variant red coral is not only the top refining material, but also the best fusion agent. It can make some refining materials with similar properties counteract the repulsion, but also a treasure to assist in refining the body."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were bright. He didn''t care about the fairy material. What he cared about was the fusion of the mutant red coral to counteract the rejection. He couldn''t wait to ask, "can this red coral be used as medicine? Is it harmful to the human body?"


    "Since it can help refine the body, it is naturally harmless to the human body. It should be used as medicine."


    The mermaid shook her tail and said uncertainly.


    But Ding Ning''s heart fluctuated and couldn''t be calm for a long time. If red coral really has the wonderful effect of offsetting exclusion, it will be a great progress in the history of human medicine.


    As we all know, with the development and progress of medical science and technology, organ transplantation is no longer a fantasy. Even the heart can be replaced. What else can''t be transplanted.


    However, whether it is bone marrow transplantation or heart transplantation, even the matching organs of blood relatives, as long as it is transplantation, there will inevitably be rejection more or less.


    As a result, even if organ transplantation is performed as a last resort, it can only prolong the life of patients for a few years. Eventually, organ failure will occur due to rejection, and they will have to transplant again or accept the fate of death.


    Ding Ning is most worried about the rejection of Feng Jun''s prosthesis. Once the rejection occurs, Feng Jun''s prosthesis will be abandoned sooner or later.


    Ding Ningyi risked doing prosthetic joint surgery for Feng Jun in order to test the feasibility of his theory; Second, we hope to think of solutions before the emergence of exclusion.


    At present, the characteristics of mutated Red Coral bring him a new hope. If we can make excellent rejection drugs with red coral, it is likely to solve the problem of rejection of organ transplantation.


    So, at the moment, Ding Ning''s eyes looking at the red coral have glittered with green light. The greedy eyes made the mermaid shiver and said angrily, "Hey, you don''t want to dig all the red coral away. That''s a stupid act of fishing in a dry land."


    "One, I want another."


    Ding Ninghong looked at the mermaid and asked. At this moment, no fairy material is important to exclude drugs.


    "It''s up to you. As long as you don''t empty this place, you can do it. Don''t blame me for not reminding you that those jellyfish are coming in. You''d better think about how to escape from them."


    The mermaid waved her huge tail irrefutably and returned to Ding Ning''s arm and turned it into a tattoo.

 Chapter 349

    Ding Ning felt a chill in his heart. Yes, the jellyfish are still waiting to recover the water spirit crystal. If they find that there is no water spirit crystal, they can''t tear themselves to pieces.


    After thinking about it, he quickly cut off a red coral and put it into the kid''s space. With a face of flesh pain, he took out more than 30000 water spirit crystals and threw them on the ground. However, he was not willing to take out one of the best water spirit crystals.


    He thought very clearly that if we want to take inexhaustible mutated red coral as the raw material for making exclusion drugs in the future, these mutated jellyfish cannot become extinct.


    Although there are still forty or fifty thousand jellyfish, with natural enemies such as mutant electric eels, no one can guarantee that the jellyfish will not be extinct.


    Therefore, he would rather take out a large part of the water spirit crystal to return it to the jellyfish group to ensure that they will not be destroyed by the electric eel, so as to make it his back garden and provide him with a steady stream of red coral.


    Wow, a sound of water swept through the underwater cave. It should be the jellyfish group to collect the water spirit crystal.


    Ding Ning didn''t dare to be careless. He hid on the side of the cave with his breath held. When the jellyfish picked up the water spirit crystal, he crept into the cave corridor and accelerated his crazy escape as soon as he entered the corridor.


    Because he knows that the purple top-grade Water Spirit Crystal is the foundation to ensure the top combat power of the ethnic group. Those purple giant jellyfish already have primary wisdom, and it is impossible to find more than a dozen top-grade water spirit crystals.


    Sure enough, as soon as he jumped out of the cave, there was a flood like torrent in the corridor. The towering anger could be clearly sensed even thousands of kilometers away. He knew that the purple jellyfish was coming.


    He didn''t want to test whether the three color fire could kill a blood path in the siege of tens of thousands of angry jellyfish army.


    Even if he can, he does not intend to kill. After all, the disappearance of the jellyfish population is in no way in his interests.


    The speed of purple jellyfish is by no means covered. Like a jet plane, a thick water jet shortens the distance from dingning, which is more than several times faster than that of dingning.


    If it were not for the help of the mermaid at the critical moment, two paddle like hydrofoils were added on both sides of the blister, and the speed increased sharply as if they had grown wings, so they narrowly escaped the chase of the jellyfish.


    However, such consumption seems to be an unbearable burden for the mermaid. When Ding Ning successfully merged with the falling snow and returned to the sea, the mermaid tattoo became a little blurred. He didn''t even have the ability to communicate with him. He fell into a deep sleep, which made him blame himself.


    Despite the fact that it was a broad day, I took the air wing No. 1, which had recovered as before, up high into the air, flew to the remote western suburb courtyard, and then took the bus to Ningda.


    He should seize the time to extract the required rice grains and bean sprouts from starfish, do the matching test as soon as possible, and configure the new drugs for clinical testing, so as to obtain the reputation value to help the mermaid recover its strength.


    In the western suburb courtyard, Ding Ning hugged the slender waist of falling snow and looked at the scene in full swing.


    Seeing Ding Ning''s arrival, Cheng Hu and his colleagues gathered around excitedly and reported the construction of the villa to him.


    Cheng Hu and his three men not only bought all the land within a five kilometer radius, but also found a construction team and began to pull the fence to officially establish the villa.


    Their families and relatives also rushed to Ninghai and devoted themselves to the great cause of building the villa. The elderly helped grow vegetables and take care of the medicine garden, and women helped cook. Young people were arranged to work in Shengtang pharmaceutical industry, and some who did not like the pharmaceutical industry were also arranged by Lingyun to work in the posts they were interested in.


    The current situation is very good, but the money is also spent quickly. Fifty million yuan has been spent. Lingyun gave them another 200 million yuan to buy so many land.


    After all, although it is a remote place in the western suburbs, it is an international city after all, and the land is still very valuable.


    When it comes to the cost of money, Cheng Hu and the three are a little uneasy and show Ding Ning all the accounts for fear that he might spend too much money.


    Ding Ning smiled, waved his hand and refused. Money has never been a problem for him. He won''t worry about Cheng Hu and others filling their own pockets. The so-called employing people without doubt and doubting them. Since he handed it over to them, he will completely trust them.


    "You did a good job. There are not enough people living in that small building. In this way, I''ll give you another one billion yuan. You find a good designer, plan the manor well, and expand the planting scale of the medicine garden. In addition, build some single family villas, one for each of you, and then buy a car of no more than one million."


    Ding Ning asked for paper and pen, marked the map of the villa, planned the use of each part of the villa, took out a billion bank card and handed it to Cheng Hu.


    Cheng Hu blushed and said eagerly, "boss, you helped us cure our disability and help our family find a job. Where can we let you spend money on building a villa and buying a car?"


    "Take it. Since I gave you the villa to build, I didn''t treat you as outsiders. Since you are all my own people, don''t be so polite to me. In the future, the villa will be my home and your home. By the way, set aside part of the land to build a medicinal material factory. For the time being, build 20 villas and then 20 staff dormitories. If the money is not enough, ask Lingyun."


    Ding Ning undoubtedly waved to stop Cheng Hu''s refusal, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "since you have decided to follow me, you are my brother, and your family is my family. If you can make your family live a good life, why are you polite to me? I have something urgent to do, so I''ll go first. I''ll visit you when I''m busy. I''ll drive away first."


    Before the tearful Cheng Hu and others were moved, Ding Ning took Snow''s hand and drove away with the jeep Cheng Hu had just matched some time ago.


    Cheng Hu took the one billion card, clenched his fist, raised his head, let the tears flow back to his eyes, and solemnly whispered, "from now on, my life is the boss''s life."


    "Our life is the boss''s."


    Wang Yang smiled and joked with his eyes red.


    "What do you know? In the past, we could really work for the boss, but we still have concerns about our parents and relatives at home. Now, I can die for the boss at any time, because I don''t have any worries at home. I believe that even if I die, the boss will take good care of my family."


    Zhao Wei said earnestly.


    "Yes, a miracle doctor like the boss has not only changed our fate, but also taken care of our family. From now on, we have nothing to put down. Our life is the boss''s. whoever wants to hurt him must step on my body first."


    Cheng Huhu''s eyes were in tears, and his face flashed a brilliance called perseverance.


    "It''s not a pity that we have a wife and a son, but the Mavericks and Feng Jun don''t have a partner until now. We have to let them stay. It seems that we have to react with the landlady and hurry up."


    Wang Yang joked about the Mavericks and Feng Jun.


    Cheng Hu and Zhao Wei thought so deeply, and nodded again and again, "we have to protect them before they get married and have children."


    Wang Yang frowned and said, "Cheng Hu, I think your sister Cheng Lin seems to see calves full of eyes. Why don''t you set them up?"


    "I can''t take care of my sister''s business. If she really likes Mavericks, I don''t object, but forget it. You don''t know her character. Although she is gentle on the surface and has her own opinion in her heart, if we follow her, maybe what we could have done will be spoiled by us."


    Speaking of his sister Cheng Lin, Cheng Hu''s resolute face shows a soft color, and the corners of his mouth are slightly upturned. Although this sister is just 20 years old this year, he has taken on the important task of supporting his family since he became a soldier.


    People are beautiful, but they are also very sharp and capable. They have a strong personality. In the past, those local ruffians in the village wanted to take advantage of her, but they were cleaned up by her. Even his brother was a little scared when he saw her.


    Zhao Wei beat his hands and feet regretfully: "why did I get married so early? If I could get married later, maybe I would be your brother-in-law."


    "Fuck off, you don''t look in the mirror. What can be worthy of my sister."


    Cheng Hu kicked Zhao Wei''s ass angrily.


    Zhao Wei was not angry either. He had a thief smile on his face: "the calf has wooden bumps. How can you understand your sister''s mind? Why don''t you introduce your sister to the boss."


    "Go away, boss. There are several landlords. Which one is not as beautiful as my sister, so don''t make a mess here."


    Cheng Hu gets angry and speaks from his heart. Although he also hopes that his sister can be with the boss, he knows that such a person as the boss can''t be maintained by his sister. For the sake of his sister''s happiness, it''s safer to be with honest children like Mavericks.


    "In fact, Feng Jun is also a good guy. He looks like who owes him money all day. The calf''s reaction is too late and blunt. He can''t even speak when he meets the girl. It''s good if your sister can match them."


    Wang Yang looks like a schemer.


    "Come on, don''t give a bad idea there. I think my sister should prefer Mavericks. It''s Wang Yang. Isn''t your sister alone? Both of them are cold. Just introduce them to Feng Jun to make a pair."


    Cheng Hu said with a bad smile. Speaking of Wang Yang''s sister Wang Lijiao, she is really a great beauty who is not inferior to Cheng Lin. in particular, her cold temperament of no fake color to anyone makes men want to conquer.


    Wang Yang''s face collapsed, and he looked a little gloomy and said, "you think I don''t want to marry my sister. She had a love affair before. The dog day man came near the rich woman and dumped my sister. My sister was injured and got into a dead end. She didn''t want to marry again in her life. If I told her to introduce someone, she had to cut me with a knife."


    "The negative is positive. Maybe the two ice cubes can spark together. One day, call Feng Jun to drink and let your sister meet. Don''t mention the blind date. Let them develop freely. It''s impossible."


    Zhao Wei had a wily look on his face.


    "Hey, good idea, try it. My parents almost didn''t worry about my sister. If they can succeed, I''ll invite my brothers to drink for three days and nights."


    Wang Yang seemed really worried about his sister. When he heard the speech, he brightened his eyes and patted his chest with excitement.


    "Let''s make a good sum up and shout the Mavericks and my sister. Let''s say that our comrades in arms have a party. Quietly, we may match them up."


    Cheng Hu is also interested.


    "OK, it''s settled, but it''s OK for the Mavericks. If you call Feng Jun over, you must ask the landlady for leave, or tiger, you can tell the landlady."


    Zhao Wei mentioned a key issue. After all, Feng Jun is now the boss''s bodyguard and can''t leave his post without authorization.


    "Well, I''ll talk to the landlady. I believe the landlady should support it."


    Cheng Hu scratched the back of his head, bit his teeth and hardened his scalp.

 Chapter 350

    While Cheng Hu and others were discussing how to connect the Mavericks with Feng Jun, Ding Ning had returned to the laboratory of Nanjing University to continue his research on forgetting to eat and sleep.


    Probably everyone was buried in the experiment and didn''t want to be disturbed. Ding Ning left for nearly seven days without anyone noticing, which saved him from some saliva explanation.


    Snow is no longer as boring and dazed as before. This experience makes her eager to become stronger. Except preparing three meals a day for Ding Ning, she spends the rest of her time practicing hard.


    It has to be said that her cultivation speed dropped sharply when she left such a place with abundant water elements as the sea.


    After practicing in the sea for half a day, she broke through to the later stage of Renwu territory, but one day after she came back, her cultivation increased very little, almost standing still, which made her very distressed.


    Fortunately, after studying the fusion agent molecule of red coral, Ding Ning stretched, noticed the state of falling snow at the moment, and patted his forehead with regret.


    Hurriedly took out hundreds of inferior water spirit crystals and handed them to her, "take this in your hand and practice."


    "What''s this? It''s so beautiful." Snow blinked big eyes and played with shuilingjing.


    "The water spirit crystal contains the water system spirit power. You will use this practice in the future. When you use it up, tell me and I''ll get it for you."


    Ding Ning pinched the broken cheek of falling snow and said spoiled.


    "Thank you, brother!"


    Snow''s happy big eyes narrowed into a crescent shape. The abundant and pure water power made her desire for the water power in her body before cultivation. The whole laboratory also became full of water, which made people relaxed and happy and felt very comfortable.


    Ding Ning''s spirit was refreshed. Unexpectedly, the water Spirit Crystal had such a wonderful effect. It could increase the air humidity and purify the impurities in the air, which made people relaxed and happy. The brain seemed to be much more awake.


    Just when Ding Ning thought his whereabouts these days were unknown, he didn''t know that the women from Yanjing had been waiting for him for a long time.


    The day after Ding Ning left the laboratory for the desert island, the woman in Yanjing took a man and a woman and two assistants to Ninghai.


    After staying at Ninghai International Hotel, the woman didn''t even contact Ding Qianlie, but asked the male assistant to rent a low-key Toyota Camry from the leasing company and go straight to the Biyun clean house in the eastern suburbs.


    Just as she left Ninghai International Hotel, a humble black Buick drove out of the underground garage and followed Toyota far behind.


    In front of the window sill covered by curtains in the hotel room, a very humble high-power telescope was exposed. The expressionless female assistant in her thirties whispered in her headset: "Chairman, as you expected, someone is following you, black Buick Regal, license plate No. Ning a08795."


    "OK, I see."


    The gentle voice of Yanjing women came from the headset.


    "Young lady, do you want me to get rid of them? Or..."


    The driver Su Kang is a simple and honest old man in his fifties and sixties.


    He is not only a woman''s assistant, but also her driver, her bodyguard, but also an old servant who watched her grow up. When he heard the voice in his headset, a cold color flashed across his eyes. Although he didn''t finish his words, the cold killing intention made people shudder.


    "No, comber, we just go normally."


    The woman''s face, which was not powdered like lotus, didn''t see the panic color of being followed, and said calmly.


    "Yes, miss!"


    Su Kang put away his biting killing intention, restored his simple and honest appearance, and drove forward with all his heart.


    An hour later, I entered the eastern suburb development zone through Ninghai City, where cars came and went. There were few pedestrians and even few vehicles.


    When passing a traffic light intersection and there were still three seconds left in the green light countdown, the woman suddenly said, "KangBo, speed up!"


    Su Kang, who had already begun to slow down, suddenly accelerated and rushed through a fuel door like a conditioned reflex when the yellow light flashed.


    Behind him, the Buick car that thought it was slowing down and stopping had no time to think about it. Suddenly, the fuel door kept up and ran a red light. What''s the point? You can''t lose that woman.


    "Flute!"


    "Creak!"


    A cement filling truck came rapidly from the side, and a series of rapid horn buzzing sounded. The two men on the Buick car were terrified. They turned the steering wheel and twisted into an S-shaped route at the intersection, trying to get rid of the fate of the impact of the cement filling truck.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late. The cement filling truck passes through the normal green light. The speed is maintained at more than 60 yards per hour. It''s also a heavy truck. It''s too late to brake.


    "Boom!"


    The tires of the cement truck rubbed a black emergency brake line on the ground and hit the Buick heavily. The car flew into the air and directly flew out for more than ten meters and fell to the ground. The whole Buick car was beyond recognition and severely squeezed and deformed. The two men on the car had long died.


    Su Kang looked at this scene from the back mirror, but his face was not moved at all. In his heart, he secretly praised the nickname of the first talented woman in Yanjing, the eldest miss. Her mental calculation ability to plan strategies was terrible.


    He knew that in the light of its general trend of slowing down, the filling cement truck was not arranged by the big lady at first. When the convenience of the line of sight was convenient, the cement truck with a distance from him was found. The sudden acceleration of the vehicle was made by accident. The accident was made by accident, and the eye liner of the tracer was removed.


    "Hey, I really don''t know what to worry about. It''s better to let three minutes compete for one second. Is it so difficult to obey the traffic rules?"


    A woman''s bright and clean face shows a touch of regret, but there is no sympathy or compassion. After more than 20 years of suffering, she has long understood what kind of ferocious enemies she has to face. Being kind and soft will only bring greater disasters to the people she cares about.


    Before that, she had two kinds of abdominal cases. One was to track the vehicles, stop honestly and wait for the red light, and she took the opportunity to get rid of them; The second is the kind of traffic accident in which she was caught in a tight pursuit and ran into her fatal situation.


    Unfortunately, Buick still foolishly chose the second way to kill themselves. Women naturally will not sympathize with such enemies and can only express deep regret. After all, the chance to survive has been given to them. They don''t know how to cherish it.


    The first beauty in Yanjing, once known as the coexistence of wisdom and beauty, finally blooms again after hiding her power and keeping a low profile for more than 20 years.


    Remind the world not to forget that she is not a vase with only the title of "beauty as an immortal". After her peerless face, there is a reputation forgotten by countless people, called "wisdom as a demon".


    Toyota Camry drove forward without stopping. After stopping at a visual corner that no one could see for less than a minute, it continued to drive to the Biyun clean courtyard.


    Five minutes later, an Audi A8 roared and followed the Toyota Camry to the East. After Audi passed, a ubiquitous paster came out at the corner and drove in the opposite direction.


    The Yanjing woman is sitting in pastry at the moment, with her eyes full of thoughts and expectations, staring out of the window without any focus.


    Twenty minutes later, as like as two peas, Audi A8 stopped at the gate of the Bi Yun courtyard, and looked at sukang walking quickly with white gloves. She opened the back door of the car respectfully, and stretched out her hand to protect the roof. She was not seen to be seen, but she was dressed like a Yanjing woman.


    The middle-aged man on the co driver of the Audi took out his mobile phone, dialed a phone and reported respectfully: "Sir, the previous car accident was an accident. Now she has entered the Biyun clean house."


    "Zhao Qun, keep up with her. She has to report everything to me about who she has met and what she has done."


    A dignified and steady voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Yes, sir, it''s just that we can''t get into the Biyun clean house."


    Zhao Qun looked at Su Kang, who was guarding the door like a door god, and said in some embarrassment.


    "It doesn''t matter. Send someone to keep an eye on the Biyun clean courtyard for 24 hours to see who comes out of it after she leaves. Investigate his ancestors for 18 generations."


    The majestic voice roared with a trace of angry anger.


    "I see, sir!"


    Zhao Qun''s heart is tight. For so many years, the master is happy and angry no matter what happens. Only the woman can easily move the most sensitive string in his heart and make him lose his attitude.


    A beautiful civet cat for the crown prince, the golden cicada shelling plan, but after Ding Ning went to the desert island, it became meaningless.


    Yanjing woman hid in a rental house near Ningda without leaving home, anxiously waiting for Ding Ning''s return, and even ordered takeout for dinner.


    The double who lives in Yanjing international hotel is the same. The only difference is that she shows a side figure in front of the hotel window every day, which puzzles Zhao Qun, who is responsible for close monitoring every day.


    What is the aunt playing with? She came to Ninghai to prepare a birthday gift for the white family. How come she didn''t go out all day.


    Even the master who was far away in Yanjing was confused when he got the news. He didn''t know what medicine was sold in her gourd. He had to tell Zhao Qun to keep an eye on it.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    Yanjing women are bored watching the TV series without nutrition. They don''t know when Ding Ning will come back, but the door is suddenly knocked.


    The woman''s heart tightened and cautiously saw through the cat''s eye that it was the little brother delivering takeout, which opened the door.


    Just as she took the takeout, the door next door suddenly opened and out came a beautiful woman like flowers and jade. Inadvertently, she was stunned there and shouted in surprise: "aunt Xiang, why are you here?"


    "Mu Qing, I came to Ninghai to see a friend. Why are you here?"


    The woman called aunt Xiang had a bitter smile on her face. She was careful and careful. Unexpectedly, she was seen by acquaintances. It was too coincidental.


    "I went to university in Nanjing University. I usually live here. What a coincidence, aunt Xiang. Why did you come to Ninghai and don''t tell me? I can also be your guide and go around with you."


    Shen MuQing has an undisguised happy smile on her face. There are no women in front of her, but she has admired most since she was young.


    Aunt Xiang took out her wallet and sent away the delivery brother. She looked around vigilantly and pulled Shen MuQing into the room and closed the door: "MuQing, how are you recently?"


    "Aunt Xiang, I''m much better now. I can trot."


    Shen MuQing''s face was filled with a cheerful smile.


    "Oh, really?"


    Aunt Xiang looked at her in surprise. She knew how serious the suffering girl was.


    "Of course it''s true. I met a miracle doctor. He''s great."


    Shen MuQing went against her usual style of being a lady, took aunt Xiang''s arm and kept talking. She explained everything that had happened since she knew Ding Ning clearly. Of course, some intimate things naturally passed by. That was the biggest secret buried in her heart. She didn''t even mention Ding Ning''s name, which would make her heart ache.

 Chapter 351

    Aunt Xiang was so experienced that she couldn''t see Shen MuQing''s desire to return his words. The girl seemed to be in love. She spoiled her head and joked: "I don''t know which young man is so lucky to get the favor of my MuQing."


    Shen MuQing''s pretty face was flushed, and she coyly said, "aunt Xiang, you''ll laugh at me."


    "Hehe, you girl, if only you could be my daughter-in-law."


    Aunt Xiang loves Shen MuQing from the bottom of her heart. It''s a pity that she immediately gave up the idea of her child''s daughter-in-law.


    The most important thing is that she has a simple life experience. Unlike Shen MuQing, who was born in a big family, she can''t make her own decisions about marriage.


    "Aunt Xiang, have you found your child?"


    Shen MuQing asked timidly for fear of touching her sad place.


    For Aunt Xiang''s past, she is still very clear. She bravely struggles with the family marriage and unswervingly defends her love until death. Even after more than 20 years, she still has no regrets.


    This is the reason why aunt Xiang can become her idol. In her bones, she also resists the interest marriage of the big family. Especially when she thinks of Ding Ning and her current situation, she is dejected.


    She also wanted to say no to the marriage as bravely as aunt Xiang, but she didn''t have the courage to fight against fate. She was afraid that the man she loved would be hurt.


    "Not yet."


    Aunt Xiang shook her head in distress, but she was not as heartbroken as Shen MuQing imagined. Maybe aunt Xiang has been used to it for so long. Shen MuQing thought to herself.


    "Aunt Xiang, why do you live here?"


    In order to avoid aunt Xiang''s sadness, Shen MuQing deliberately opened the topic.


    "I... Came to see a friend, but the friend was not at home. I had to wait for him to come back. Unfortunately, some people sent people like dogs to watch me, so I hid here and waited for my friend to come back."


    Aunt Xiang said, gnashing her teeth.


    Shen MuQing looked stunned. She still knew a little about the past. Unexpectedly, after so many years, the man refused to give up.


    This made her full of sympathy for Aunt Xiang, and her impression of the man plummeted. She shrunk her mouth angrily: "it''s too much. Why should he treat you like this? Fortunately, aunt Xiang didn''t marry him, otherwise, I don''t know what excessive things he can do."


    Aunt Xiang looked at her softly: "MuQing, you have to promise me one thing. Never tell anyone about me here, otherwise my friends will suffer."


    "Don''t worry, aunt Xiang, I will never tell anyone, including my parents."


    Shen MuQing made a solemn promise and immediately urged, "aunt Xiang, please eat quickly. The dishes are almost cool."


    "It''s all right. I''m not very hungry. It''s just that I don''t order something at dinner. It doesn''t feel like that."


    Aunt Xiang took Shen MuQing''s hand: "are you graduating soon? What are your plans after graduation?"


    "I''m much better now. I''ve been preparing for an advertising company recently. After all, I study advertising design. I have to learn to apply it. Only in this way can I realize the value of my life..."


    Shen MuQing beamed and described her grand blueprint to her. Aunt Xiang was moved by her unique understanding and insight. She really had ideas and was a talent.


    As the helmsman of a business group, aunt Xiang gave her all her money and gave her directions, which made Shen MuQing feel deeply rewarded and ask for advice more modestly.


    The two beauties, big and small, talked happily. Unconsciously, it was evening. Shen MuQing looked at the dim light in the house and exclaimed, "ah, it''s so late."


    "Hehe, if you have something to do, go and be busy. Anyway, my friend hasn''t come back yet. I''ll wait for him here."


    Aunt Xiang said with a smile.


    Shen MuQing bit her lower lip and whispered, "I''m actually nothing. A friend of mine doesn''t know where he''s been these days. I just want to see if he''s back."


    No one knows that Shen MuQing has been paying silent attention to Ding Ning. Ding Ning went to the desert island. The next day, Shen MuQing found that he was gone. Every evening, she would habitually take a look.


    "Is that your little boyfriend?" Aunt Xiang joked with a smile.


    Shen MuQing''s face lit up with a red glow. She said with a shy anger, "aunt Xiang, if you make fun of me again, I''ll ignore you."


    "Eh, the little girl is shy. Ha ha, well, aunt Xiang won''t tease you. Hurry to find your little lover."


    Aunt Xiang looked at Shen MuQing''s shy appearance and secretly lamented that it''s good to be young. Even if she can''t escape the fate of family marriage in the end, at least she really loved once in her youth, and there''s no regret in her life.


    "Aunt Xiang, I''ll go. I''ll bring you delicious food later. I''ll chat with you in the evening."


    Shen MuQing waved and said with a smile.


    "OK, I feel like vomiting after eating takeout these two days. Bring me something delicious."


    Aunt Xiang thought for a moment. Anyway, she didn''t know when Ding Ning would come back. She might as well let Shen MuQing be her companion.


    "Then wait for me. I''ll be back soon!"


    Shen MuQing leaves happily. She loves cleanliness, but she always feels like she has endless words with aunt Xiang, just like being with Ding Ning.


    In particular, Ding Ning and aunt Xiang made her feel very similar. Eh, Shen MuQing was stunned. It seems that they look a little alike.


    He shook his head. Shen MuQing didn''t think much. One was the proud daughter of the famous family in Yanjing, and the other was a small town teenager in the southwest border. Eight poles couldn''t go together. How could it matter.


    "Ding!"


    As soon as Shen MuQing was sent away, the doorbell rang again. Aunt Xiang shook her head and smiled. Why did Mu Qing come back so soon? Did something drop?


    Opening the door, aunt Xiang looked at one of the people and said, "scar? Why are you here?"


    "Madam! The young master is back."


    Scar looked at Aunt Xiang with some excitement and said respectfully.


    Aunt Xiang, who has always been calm and cold, was stiff. When Ding Ning didn''t come back, she thought day and night, but when she really wanted to see him, she felt nervous. This was probably the fear of being close to home. Take a deep breath, her heart pounded, her voice trembled, and some hands and feet said, "he... Is he okay?"


    "The young master is very good. Now he is doing experiments in the laboratory of Nanjing University."


    Scar tried to keep his tone calm.


    "You wait for me outside for a while. I... I''ll change my clothes."


    Aunt Xiang is in a mess now. She forces herself to calm down, rushes into the bedroom and starts dressing up.


    Scar''s mouth moved and wanted to stop talking. He wanted to say that madam, you don''t need to dress up deliberately, and the young master can''t see you.


    But in the end, he didn''t say anything. He quietly closed the door and waited downstairs. He could understand his wife''s nervous mood at the moment. After all, she was her own son who hadn''t seen him for more than 20 years. Even if she just looked at him from a distance, she also showed her best side.


    Ding Ning stretched out and looked at several bottles of drugs on the test bench with a faint smile on his face. After repeated tests, the stable new drug was finally successfully studied. Now he only needs to take it to the relevant departments for clinical trials, and it can be mass produced on a large scale.


    "Brother, eat first."


    Snowfall had finished the dinner quickly. Looking at the smile on Ding Ning''s face, she felt very happy: "brother, why are you so happy? Has the new drug research been successful?"


    "Well, snow falling, you name the new drug. According to the practice of the medical community, researchers have the right to name the birth of each new drug."


    Ding Ning said vaguely while picking up rice and dishes. Snow''s cooking has improved again.


    "I can''t name the new drug developed by my brother. I should name it, or I''ll call it dingning medicine."


    The falling snow suggested.


    "Well, my name is not suitable for medicine."


    Ding Ning shook his head with a smile and said thoughtfully, "the main components of the new medicine are rice grains and bean sprouts. It is better to call it rice bean oral liquid."


    "What I say is what I say. I used to have vaccinia vaccine. Rice beans are also very good."


    Falling snow blinked her big eyes and had no opinion on such a low name. In her heart, as long as Ding Ning thought out the name, it was good.


    Ding Ning didn''t have any talent for the name. He said with some complacency: "it''s better to call it Mi Dou."


    As soon as the voice fell, Ding Ning''s face sank, looked at the door and said, "who?"


    The figure outside the door flashed and fled to the distance. Ding Ning didn''t want to put away the rice bean medicine. While chasing outside, he hurriedly told him: "be careful when it snows. I''ll come right away."


    "Brother..."


    Falling snow just wanted to say something. At present, she had lost the trace of Ding Ning, frowned, and sent out strange syllables in her mouth. Crow Xiaohei didn''t know where to rush out and flew out, intimately circling falling snow.


    "Xiao Hei, follow my brother to have a look."


    Falling snow ordered with some uneasiness. Xiao Hei flew out without saying a word and chased Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning frowned more and more. The figure in front of him was very big. He couldn''t see his face clearly in his hat and mask. He was not fast or slow. Sometimes he looked back at him. He didn''t run away to the secluded place as he thought. On the contrary, it seemed to lure him out deliberately.


    Who is this person? Why do you come to the laboratory to spy on the progress of pharmaceutical research and development? Or for other purposes?


    In places with many people, Ding Ning is not easy to let go of his hands and feet and chase wildly, so as not to be shocked. He can only hang behind the man and follow him not far or near.


    The figure stopped at the door of a community near the school, turned back and looked at Ding Ning quietly.


    Ding Ning approached him warily, stared into his eyes and said coldly, "who are you?"


    The man suddenly reached out and opened his mask, revealing a familiar face of Ding Ning. He looked at him with a smile and said respectfully, "young master''s alertness is really getting higher and higher."


    "Is that you?" Looking at the scar on the man''s face, Ding Ning suddenly lost his voice and exclaimed.


    "I didn''t expect the young master to remember me."


    Scar took an unexpected look at Ding Ning. After all, Ding Ning was about to faint when he first appeared. It''s really not easy to remember his appearance.


    "Are you my sister''s man?"


    Ding Ning''s voice was trembling and his heart was suddenly flustered. Did his sister, who was not masked, finally want to see him?


    Scar''s expression was a little stunned. He really didn''t expect the young master to know the existence of the young lady. It seems that he underestimated the young master.


    "Creak!"


    A Rolls Royce phantom stopped beside them. Ding led the hunter down from the car with reddish eyes. His voice trembled and shouted, "brother!"


    "Are you my sister?"


    Ding Ning trembled all over and looked at the beautiful woman. The inexplicable sense of familiarity made him no longer doubt. He burst into tears like a wronged child.

 Chapter 352

    "I''m not your sister. Who''s your sister?"


    Ding Qianlie forcibly restrained his shyness and excitement, and said with a little coquettish anger. He secretly said that it was OK. When he was in double cultivation with him, he was unconscious and didn''t remember my appearance. Otherwise, he would be ashamed to death.


    Ding Ning scratched the back of his head at a loss, wiped his tears, giggled, and shouted emotionally, "sister!"


    Scar''s mouth is slightly tilted and quietly disappears into the dark. On such an occasion, he must ensure that he will not be found. His personnel have been around and on guard at any time.


    "Good!"


    Ding Qianlie has never seen Ding Ning as a child. His face is filled with maternal brilliance. He wants to rub Ding Ning''s head, but he finds that he is too tall to reach.


    Ding Ning bent down skillfully and let her knead her head with a look of admiration, and a thick blood and family affection rose in her heart.


    Ding led the hunter and smiled like a flower. Taking advantage of Ding Ning''s unprepared, he rushed to a white Hummer parked nearby, stuck out his tongue and made a face.


    On the Hummer, aunt Xiang was already in tears. She looked at Ding Ning''s handsome face without blinking, as if she would never see enough.


    "Sister, I don''t know your name yet. By the way, why didn''t you live with my father and me? Also, do you know who our mother is? What''s her name? What does she look like? Is she dead or..."


    For the first time in his life, Ding Ning took the initiative to hold a woman''s arm and opened his mouth like 100000 why and asked a series of questions.


    Ding Qianlie sighed: "my sister''s name is Ding Qianlie. She is the chairman of Longteng group. As for mom, you will know later. I can only tell you that mom is alive. Will you blame mom?"


    This sentence is for Aunt Xiang to ask. Through the wireless headset, aunt Xiang will hear what they say clearly.


    Aunt Xiang wiped her tears and stared nervously at Ding Ning, wanting to know how he answered.


    "Mom is still alive? That''s great. Dad refused to tell me from childhood."


    Ding Ning''s surprised expression was undisguised, Then he said, "I''ve imagined my mother''s appearance countless times, but I can''t think of it. I always thought my mother had died or divorced. Anyway, I believe there is no mother who doesn''t love her children in the world. Since my mother doesn''t recognize me, she must have her difficulties. How can I blame her?"


    Aunt Xiang covered her mouth and had already burst into tears. Tears blurred her vision. She wanted to rush out now and hold him tightly in her arms to make up for his missing maternal love for more than 20 years.


    But the only reason left told her that she could not. The quickness of the moment would only expose Ding Ning''s identity and fall into great danger. This was a situation she would never allow. She could only look at her son who had been separated for more than 20 years from a distance and clenched her fist.


    The nail has been embedded into the palm flesh because of force, and the blood seeps out, but she doesn''t feel the slightest pain. At the moment, there is only the tall and straight figure who has grown up in her eyes. She whispers in a low voice: "child, wait a minute. Believe mom, the day of our family reunion won''t be too far."


    Ding Qianlie felt heartache. The more she spoke in a tolerant tone, the more uncomfortable she was. She put her hand around him and whispered in his ear, "brother, mom loves you and misses you very much, but she also has her difficulties. She has been working hard for our family reunion, sister Xiangxin."


    "Sister, I''m not a child. What''s the matter? Why don''t you all want to tell me? At least, you have to tell me your mother''s name."


    Although it was his sister, Dante''s soft body full of women''s temptation still made Ding Ning feel very unnatural. He quietly broke away from her arms and said angrily.


    Ding Qianlie noticed that he was unnatural, his pretty face flushed slightly, and said softly, "I don''t tell you for your good, dad or mom. They all want to protect you. You''ll know Mom''s name later. Darling, wait a minute. Sooner or later, we''ll get together as a family."


    Ding Ning opened his mouth and wanted to fight for it again, but he didn''t want to break up unhappily when he thought that his sister and brother had just met today, so he had to suppress his curiosity and respond with a dull voice.


    "By the way, brother, this is my phone. Don''t carry anything by yourself in the future. Call my sister if you have something. Longteng group is yours. My sister just takes care of it for you temporarily. When you grow up, I will hand it over to you."


    Ding Qianlie took out an antique business card and handed it to him.


    Ding Ning took the business card, carefully put it away, smiled and said, "Longteng group is my sister''s hard work. I won''t want it. Besides, I''m not interested in managing the group."


    "That''s not good. Whether we can reunite together requires not only strong military support, but also sufficient financial and force support. Otherwise, our enemies will crush us into slag."


    Ding Qianlie said with some eagerness and some satisfaction that Longteng group was built by her and devoted all her efforts. Although she had known that the group belonged to Ding Ning for a long time, it was impossible to say that there was no discomfort in her heart. Ding Ning''s attitude at the moment dissipated the mustard in her heart.


    "Elder sister, I''m really not the material of the management group. I prefer to treat patients and save people and do research. We are brothers and sisters. What do we divide each other? Yours is mine and mine is yours."


    Ding Ning smiled and said, "besides, I''m also preparing my own pharmaceutical company. Compared with other industries, I''m better at doing drug research and making some new drugs."


    "It''s not just medicine. My brother is a famous Tiandao master."


    Seeing that he insisted, Ding Qianlie stopped persuasion and said with a little banter.


    Ding Ning was stunned. Then he remembered that his sister had been paying attention to him. It was not surprising to know that he was master Tiandao. He scratched his head with embarrassment: "do you know?"


    "Well, I already know. In order to support you, I spent 2.3 billion to take your picture."


    Ding led the hunter and smiled.


    But unexpectedly, when Ding Ning heard that she spent 2.3 billion to take his jade carving, his distressed face twitched: "sister, if you want the jade carving, just ask me to carve it for you, and spend 2.3 billion to auction it. It''s too wasteful."


    "I think it''s worth it. My brother''s works are worth the price. In the future, you can get some works out every other period of time. Don''t carve too much. More will be worthless."


    Ding Qianlie said with a smile. What she didn''t tell Ding Ning was that she spent a sky high price to take photos of the moon lion. First, she negotiated terms with my mother and the old man of the Su family to prepare a brick for the door; Second, deliberately improve the value of master Tiandao. The higher the value of master Tiandao, the better Ding Ning''s future will be.


    As an elite in the workplace, she naturally knows that rare things are expensive, and hunger marketing is the king. Once master Tiandao''s works rot in the street, they are worthless.


    "Well, I know. By the way, sister, if you like jade carving, I''ll give you two back."


    Although Ding Ning and Ding Qianlie have just met, they can feel her sincere love. They are warm in heart. They want to express something, but they can''t say it.


    He wanted to send jade carvings. He didn''t have good materials on hand. He felt that he couldn''t get the poor emerald. He suddenly thought of the red coral from the bottom of the sea.


    Although the mutated red coral is very useful for him to make exclusion medicine, he has never been stingy to his relatives and friends. Not to mention that he can''t use much materials to make two jade carvings. Even if he uses up all of them, he won''t feel any pain. In his heart, friendship is priceless and nothing can compare.


    "Well, I''m ready for the glass seed. I''m waiting for my brother."


    Ding Qianlie remembered that she spent a lot of money and effort to buy Glass seeds. Although she was not short of money, many large projects of the group were launched recently, and the funds were not so abundant. She still felt some flesh pain after spending hundreds of millions to buy Glass seeds.


    "What I give to my sister must be the best, not glass."


    Ding Ning waved his hand with pride. What he said was really the truth. Compared with the best red coral, glass is a slag.


    Ding Zhanglie opened his mouth in amazement and said with a bitter face, "but my sister has bought glass seeds."


    "Ah!"


    Ding Ning was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter if you buy it. Sister, I''ll also carve the glass seed for you. You can keep it as a gift or sell it. I''ll carve two pieces of the best red coral for you as a gift for my sister."


    "Best red coral?"


    Ding Qianlie frowned in embarrassment: "the best red coral is sold by Lun Ke. I can''t afford it. The key is that it''s hard to buy."


    "Buy? Why buy? I give it to my sister and I have to give it out. I have the best red coral on hand. No, it should be said that it is better than the best red coral. I''ll carve it for you tonight and I''ll send it to you tomorrow."


    Ding Ning looked at Ding Qianlie''s beautiful face and sighed in his heart. This face is really familiar. Is this the so-called induction between blood and family?


    "Then I''ll send someone to pick you up tomorrow. Now our brothers and sisters know each other. When you''re finished developing drugs, move in with your sister."


    Looking at Ding Ning''s deep eyes, Ding Qianlie couldn''t help saying that it was time to deepen her feelings with her future husband. At the thought of this, her cheeks flushed.


    "I... all right!"


    Ding Ning scratched his head and looked at Ding Qianlie''s expectant eyes. He really couldn''t bear to refuse. What if it snowed? Immediately hardened his head and said, "sister, I recognize a sister. Can I take her with me?"


    "Come along, your sister is not my sister, but it seems that my brother is not only a sister? I remember a twin sister."


    Ding Qianlie said slightly.


    "Cough..."


    Ding Ning coughed awkwardly. "Ye Huan and ye Le have poor life experiences. I just helped them. It''s not what my sister imagined..."


    "I know. I''ve even bought the garden houses in sijichun city. Brother, this is a golden house."


    Ding led the hunter, covered his mouth and smiled, but there was a touch of acid in his heart.


    "No, it''s not what my sister thinks. I just treat them as sisters."


    Ding Ning had a red face and bought a garden villa for his sister. He did not think about it at that time. He bought a general suite and bought a garden house for them.


    "Well, there''s nothing to explain with my sister. My brother is so handsome and it''s normal to attract girls. Don''t mention my sister''s stinginess. I''ve already given you a gift. You can give people a favor in garden houses and cayenne. I really don''t take my sister''s mind seriously."


    Ding Qianlie said bitterly.


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered that he had won the prize inexplicably at that time. A flash of light flashed in his mind and exclaimed: "the four seasons spring city was developed by Longteng group? Was the winning arranged by his sister?"

 Chapter 353

    "It''s not stupid. I finally figured it out. Do you regret giving it away now?"


    Ding farrier has a sour way.


    "I said that I can''t have such a good life. I can win a big prize if I buy a house."


    Ding Ning finally understood and patted his forehead with annoyance: "if I knew it was my sister''s meeting gift, I wouldn''t give anyone anything. Well, I''m sorry to ask for the house. I''ll get the car back in two days."


    "Forget it. You can afford to lose that person. I can''t afford to lose it. I''ll give you a big gift when my sister comes back."


    Ding led the hunter with a proud smile.


    Ding Ning couldn''t wait to rub his hands. He smiled and said, "sister, let''s show some news first. What''s the big gift?"


    "Your former residence, the old area of Fuxing Road, depends on you. If you hadn''t broken down the grand real estate, I wouldn''t have won the development project. Now the development right of the old area has been won by the development company under Longteng group."


    Ding led liejiao to smile and was very satisfied with Ding Ning''s attitude.


    "Really? That''s great."


    After living in the old area for five years, Ding Ning is still full of feelings there. Although Fuxing Road is not a commercial street, it is better in the terrain, convenient transportation and good surrounding environment, which is very suitable for living.


    If he chooses one of the banwan villa area and the old area of Fuxing Road, he will undoubtedly choose the old area of Fuxing Road.


    "I''ll build a villa for you alone at that time. It''s a gift for you."


    Ding said with great atmosphere.


    "Then I''ll thank you in advance."


    Ding Ning also accepted the gift impolitely. He didn''t have the habit of being polite with his family. This attitude made Ding lead hunting more and more satisfied.


    "By the way, elder sister, who saved me that day? Brother scar or nun Jingxin?"


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered what he had been saved that day, and inexplicably got through the eight channels of the strange Sutra. He always had a sense of gratitude in his heart. Now he finally had a chance, so he naturally wanted to ask.


    Ding Qianlie''s face turned red. He thought of the ecstatic scene that night and felt waves in his heart.


    For fear of being discovered by Ding Ning, he hurriedly said, "first scar saved you, and then sent you to nun Jingxin."


    Remembering that nun Jingxin spent all her skills in order to cure Ding Ning, Ding Lanling looked gloomy and said, "it was nun Jingxin who exhausted all her skills and saved you from a strong person in Zhenwu realm to an ordinary person."


    "What?"


    Ding Ning''s face changed. At that time, he suspected that abbess Jingxin had saved him, but when he saw that she was just an ordinary person, he denied this possibility.


    He didn''t think that nun Jingxin was a strong person in the Zhenwu realm. In order to save him, she turned into a loser. He couldn''t repay his kindness.


    You should know that for a martial artist, cultivation is equal to life. What nun Jingxin did for him was not just saving his life, but saving him with his life.


    This filled his heart with guilt and uneasiness. He murmured, "how could this happen? Abbess Jingxin, why should she treat me so well? What should I pay back such a great favor?"


    Remembering nun Jingxin''s calm appearance at that time, Ding Ning was full of admiration. He was worthy of being an eminent monk. He could be so calm and calm without cultivation. In other words, he had long been decadent and wanted to die. His detached mind alone made him flatter.


    A touch of sadness flashed through Ding''s beautiful eyes: "there is no unprovoked love or hatred in this world. Abbess Jingxin saved you for a reason."


    "It''s not just for some reason. She exhausted her skills to save me. I must do something to repay her, otherwise I won''t be at ease in my life."


    Ding Ning stubbornly said that he decided to go to the door to thank him personally when he was busy. Otherwise, he would be ungrateful.


    "Because she is our grandmother. When my mother was very young, she became a nun for some reason. My mother, like you, didn''t enjoy maternal love since childhood. My grandmother exhausted her skills to save you and didn''t put what she owed my mother on you."


    Ding Qianlie uttered a word, which shocked Ding Ning''s brain. He whispered in disbelief: "she is my grandmother, she is my grandmother..."


    In the Hummer, aunt Xiang had tears in her eyes. When she was very young, nun Jingxin became a nun, so that she had never experienced maternal love. It was impossible to say that she didn''t hate her at all.


    Even if she later learned that her mother became a nun because she was extremely disappointed with her father, she was disillusioned with the world of mortals and the company of green lanterns and ancient Buddhas. Although she forgave her mother''s unfeeling feelings, her resentment in her heart still could not be completely eliminated.


    It was not until nun Jingxin gave up all her skills and compensated Ding Ning for all her debts that she really forgave her from her heart.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I haven''t seen her for more than 20 years. Maybe it''s time to see her, aunt Xiang thought.


    When Ding Ning returned to the laboratory, he looked at the snow and helped him warm up his meal. He felt infinite tenderness in his heart. He didn''t want to reach out and took her into his arms, holding her and rushed into the room


    After being lonely for so many years, he finally had the news of his father again, and now he has another sister. He also indirectly got the news that his mother is alive, and even saw his grandmother with his own eyes, which finally put his heart like rootless duckweed into practice.


    That night, snowfall did his best to cater to Ding Ning''s violent expedition, and took the initiative to fight against tourists


    She knows that he needs time to digest such a large amount of information, and the pent up emotions in her heart also need to be released. As a qualified little maid, she needs to use her tenderness to resolve all his negative emotions.


    When the first ray of morning glow in the sky passed through the window and fell into the room, the snow''s long eyelashes moved back and forth, slowly opened his eyes, didn''t get up immediately to prepare breakfast as usual, but looked at his sleeping face quietly with his cheeks.


    Ding Ning''s sleep after the storm is particularly sweet. The golden sunshine falls on his handsome cheeks. His elated thick black eyebrows, straight nose, moderate thickness, extremely firm lips, three-dimensional facial features carved with knives and axes, and white skin that makes snowfall jealous, are a model of a perfect man.


    How can the master look so good?


    Snow falling''s pure cerebellar pocket melon doesn''t know what gorgeous words to use to describe her love and attachment to Ding Ning at this moment. She couldn''t help blushing when she remembered the madness last night. Even after practicing the water attribute skill with the strongest healing ability and facing the endless work of electric motor, she still lost, but she felt very happy with that sense of fullness and satisfaction, If only I could look at him like this forever.


    Falling snow was thinking, but a big hand suddenly grabbed her slender waist and took her into her arms in her low scream. The eyes as deep as black crystal didn''t know when they had opened. They were looking at her with a smile and said, "why, last night wasn''t enough?"


    Feeling the strong masculine breath, the heart beat faster for no reason, the mouth was dry, and the rosy clouds floated on the pretty face. His eyes dodged. He was about to explain, but he was blocked by a big mouth.


    After a suffocating kiss, Ding Ning held her face and looked at her affectionately: "falling snow, I love you!"


    "Ah!" Snow blinked his big flawless eyes and his brain was blank. He... He said he loved me? I''m just a little maid, but why is my heart suddenly filled with happiness and the sun becomes particularly bright? Is this love?


    Ding Ning held her tightly in her arms and whispered in her ear, "snow, give me more time. I want you to give me many babies!"


    Ding Ning doesn''t know why he suddenly wants to say this to Luoxue, but he just can''t help telling her that he loves her very much.


    Yes, falling snow was no longer a maid in his heart. She had unknowingly entered his heart.


    No matter when he is lost, sad, proud or happy, she will always silently guard him, serve him and take care of him, do not fight, do not rob, do not quarrel, be clever and docile, and be quiet and distressing.


    "Yes!"


    Snow squeezed out a single syllable from her delicate nose, but the happy smile on her face bloomed quietly like flowers.


    She always thought that Ding Ning didn''t want her to have a baby. Although she didn''t complain, hate, or be sad and lost, this has become her heart knot.


    She had a simple mind. At this moment, her heart was full of love. She took the initiative to turn over and ride on Ding Ning. She said shyly: "brother, I want to..."


    What is a man''s favorite word to listen to a woman? It must be "I want", but the most afraid word to hear is probably "I want more".


    But this iron rule is invalid for Ding Ning. First, it is because of his strong resilience; Second, he has confirmed that he loves falling snow deeply, which is different from Lingyun''s love more similar to family affection. Unconsciously, he has loved her to the bone, so he can''t help saying the words "I love you" for the first time in his life.


    As a man, how can he say no when he gets an invitation from a beloved woman? What''s more, he is a tired cow.


    Early in the morning, in this closed laboratory, a sentimental battle was launched again. The traces of their love were left on the bedroom, sofa, floor, bathroom, desk and even the test bench.


    It was not until the middle of the day that scar, who came to pick him up for dinner, called him that he took a quick bath and left with the carved red coral jade carving as soon as he came back last night.


    Falling snow is very sensible. She refuses Ding Ning''s invitation to take her with her and stays in the room to guard the prepared medicine for him.


    "Brother scar, thank you!"


    On the white Hummer, Ding Ning sincerely thanked the scar sitting on the co pilot.


    The unsmiling scar grinned and showed a smile that couldn''t look better than crying: "young master, you''re too polite."


    "It''s not polite. I really appreciate it. If it weren''t for you last time, I would have died."


    Ding Ning could see that he was not good at words and showed a gentle smile.


    Scar was flattered and scratched his ears. Hei hei giggled: "young master, thank you and miss. Miss asked me to protect you secretly."


    "Give you a gadget."


    Ding Ning reached out and took out a jade bottle and handed it to him.


    "What is this?"


    Scar looked at the jade bottle in his hand suspiciously, unscrewed the cover, and a faint fragrance filled the air.


    "Scar removing cream!"


    Ding Ning grinned and joked, "with this ointment, I guess brother scar''s name will be changed."


    "Thank you, young master!"


    Scar''s face showed a happy look and put it away. As a top mercenary, the most taboo is to leave a distinctive mark of his own.


    The scar on the scar''s face is a sign of his identity, which makes it easy for him to expose his identity when performing his task. He has thought of many ways that can''t be completely removed.


    I trust Ding Ning''s medical skills very much. Now I can finally get rid of this annoying scar.

 Chapter 354

    Later, without scar, you can no longer call scar the name. Scar solemnly turned around and introduced himself: "young master, my name is Xiahou. In the future, you can just call me Xiahou."


    "Brother Hou."


    Ding Ning was very polite and shouted brother Hou in order to show respect.


    "Pooh!"


    The driver in a cap and sunglasses suddenly laughed. Ding Ning was surprised that the driver was a woman.


    Xia Hou''s face was calm, and he said with a strange wry smile, "young master, my name is Xia Hou, not Xia."


    Ding Ning''s old face turned red. It was embarrassing now. How could he not know that Xiahou was a compound surname, but the problem was that Xiahou Guang told him his name was Xiahou, but he didn''t say his name. He subconsciously thought his surname was Xiahou, and said with some embarrassment: "what''s your name?"


    "I don''t have a name, only this last name. I take my last name as my first name."


    Xia Hou seems to be a man with a story, looking calm.


    "Er! Then I''ll call you brother Xia Hou."


    Ding Ning is also drunk. It''s the first time he heard about it under his last name, but it''s hard to ask about him when he just met him. He said with some embarrassment.


    "I don''t deserve it. Just call me Xia Hou."


    Xia Hou said somewhat embarrassed.


    "Not so fastidious. You''re older than me and saved me. It''s also right to call you brother. Besides, you keep calling me young master. I''m not a young master. Just call me Ding Ning."


    Ding Ning waved his hand disapprovingly.


    "You''re not a young master. Who''s a young master? The Longteng group founded by the chairman will not be handed over to you in the end?"


    The female driver suddenly cut in, but her tone contained sarcasm and a faint trace of hostility.


    "Lisa, shut up!"


    Xia Hou suddenly became angry and sent out invisible pressure, which made lisa suffocate. He glared at him and stepped on the accelerator to speed up the car.


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look. Since Lisa even knew that her sister was going to give Longteng group to him, it showed that she should be a close person around her sister.


    I''m afraid it would be uncomfortable for someone to hand over the country to others. I don''t know if my sister would feel uncomfortable. Anyway, he didn''t plan to take over Longteng group from beginning to end. There is no way to talk about such a contradiction. Lisa was obviously defending her sister against injustice, so she sneered at him, which not only made him not angry, On the contrary, I think this woman is very cute. At least, she is very loyal to her sister.


    "Young master, don''t blame her. Lisa is the assistant of the eldest lady. She usually has such a temper. She can''t hold the door in her mouth. She doesn''t mean any harm."


    As Xia Hou explained to Ding Ning, he glared at Lisa, who wanted to say something, and made her hum with a cold breath and keep driving without saying a word.


    Ding Ning smiled and said calmly, "it doesn''t matter. If sister Lisa can say so, it means she doesn''t treat me as an outsider. Last night, my sister told me about Longteng group. Believe it or not, I never planned to take over Longteng group. It''s my sister''s or my sister''s. no one can take it away."


    "That sounds good. Who knows whether it''s true or not. Longteng group is a large company with a market value of tens of billions. I don''t believe you won''t be moved."


    Lisa murmured in an unconvinced voice, which made Xia Hou look helpless.


    "I Ding Ning have hands and feet. If I want money, I will rely on my own hands to create wealth. My sister''s hard work will always belong to her. I don''t have the habit of getting something for nothing."


    Ding Ning said in a serious tone. He couldn''t help but have a trace of anger in his heart. This woman is really endless.


    "Cut, what you said..."


    Lisa tilted her mouth and wanted to continue talking, but Xia Hou interrupted her angrily: "Lisa, enough. Don''t blame me for reporting to the chairman."


    "You... Hum!"


    Lisa stared at Xia Hou angrily. Seeing that his face was green and he didn''t joke at all, she suddenly felt empty in her heart. She snorted angrily and dared not speak again.


    The embarrassment in the carriage didn''t last long before it came to the dining place.


    Tan''s official cuisine, a time-honored restaurant in Ninghai, is known as "the most expensive restaurant in Ninghai". It was founded by Tan''s official family in the late Qing Dynasty and the early Republic of China.


    The private room has a secluded and winding path. It is named after the beautiful gardens famous in the south of the Yangtze River. The walls are hung with famous calligraphy and paintings, and Chinese classical music runs through the whole restaurant.


    Tan''s official dishes advocate Yan abalone wings. The signature dish "official first-class wings" has won the Golden Tripod award and special Gold Award for China''s famous dishes. The materials are precious and the production is very exquisite. There are golden dragon chairs in the restaurant. Even the plates are immortal plates, and the luxurious style of the emperor''s royal family comes naturally.


    Even if Ding Ning is a billionaire, he is surprised by the luxury and luxury.


    Until getting out of the car, Ding Ning didn''t see Chu Lisa''s appearance. I have to say that this is also a beautiful beauty with good appearance.


    At the age of twenty-eight, she has a big chestnut yellow wave simply stuck behind her head, revealing a bright and white forehead, willow eyebrows, apricot eyes, Yao nose and cherry lips. A professional suit further highlights her graceful figure, concave and convex. A pair of red rimmed glasses on the bridge of her tall nose adds an intellectual beauty to her, The whole person feels like a clean and tidy white-collar elite.


    Seeing Ding Ning looking at her, Lisa frowned and walked ahead with a cold hum, stepping on the seven inch White high heels.


    "Young master, don''t quarrel with her. She has a bad temper and is actually very good."


    Xia Hou said in Ding Ning''s ear with some uneasiness.


    Ding Ning looked at him with a smile: "do you like her?"


    The expression on Xia Hou''s face was stiff, his face flushed with shame, waved his hand and said, "no... No."


    Ding Ning put his arm around his shoulder and said with a low smile, "like is like. What can''t you admit?"


    "I... i... really don''t, young master. Let''s hurry in. The eldest lady has arrived."


    Xia Hou''s old face became a pig''s liver color. Gu left and right said that he had turned away from the topic.


    "Go after such a hot tempered chick if you like. If you don''t conquer her, even if you marry her home, she will ride on your head."


    Ding Ning gave a narrow, bad smile and walked forward regardless of Xia Hou''s strange face.


    "Do you have a reservation, sir?"


    Two men in security uniforms stopped Ding Ning''s way, with a suspicious look in their eyes.


    Ding Ning frowned. It is reasonable to say that there will never be a cheap waiter in this grade of hotel. How can he stop the guest so rudely?


    When he looked up and saw Lisa making faces at him with her tongue out, he suddenly realized that her feelings were put together by the woman.


    Xia Hou stepped forward quickly with a gloomy face. When he was about to scold angrily, he was stopped by Ding Ning. With a narrow meaning on the corners of his mouth, he deliberately amplified his voice and said, "I don''t have a reservation. I''m a poor man and can''t afford to spend here. I''ll go now."


    With that, before the two security guards could speak, he turned and walked out, but there was a faint smile on his mouth. Little girl, fight with me, you''re still far away.


    "You... You come back."


    Lisa was in a hurry. She wanted two security guards to stop Ding Ning and embarrass him. Unexpectedly, he turned and left. If the chairman knew, she had to get rid of her immediately.


    However, Ding Ning ignored her at all and walked out tall and straight. He must teach the woman a lesson so that she would not be arrogant and arrogant.


    "You... You go after him."


    Lisa was so anxious that she was about to cry. She stamped her feet and shouted at Xia Hou, who was watching the excitement.


    Xia Hou spread his hand: "who caused the trouble and who received it? You had to get so many moths for a good thing. Now you''re angry, young master. Are you happy?"


    a young master? The two security guards looked at each other, suddenly changed their faces and said bitterly, "Miss Gu, we only helped you when we saw that you are a regular guest. Aren''t you kidding us? If you offend the guests, we will be fired."


    Lisa''s little face turned red and roared at Xia Hou, "you''re here. You''re not going to help me. Are you still a man?"


    "If I''m a man, you can try."


    Who knows that Xia Hou, who has always flirted with her as a ninja turtle, now raised his eyebrows and said vaguely.


    "You... Hooligan!"


    Lisa''s face turned red, her heart pounded, ashamed, happy, angry and anxious.


    It''s shameful that Xia Hou molested her in public. He''s glad that this elm pimple finally came to his senses. He''s angry that this guy didn''t get to his senses early and late. He got to his senses at this juncture. What''s urgent is that if he doesn''t chase, Ding Ning will really leave. How can he explain to the chairman at that time.


    "Usually you flirt with me. If I flirt with you, it''s a hooligan? If I''m a hooligan, you''re a female hooligan."


    Xia Hou muttered guilty.


    "Don''t hurry and help me chase the young master back."


    Lisa stepped on his foot angrily.


    "Ouch, it hurts me. My feet are swollen by you. How can I chase them?"


    Xia Hou, with a wronged face, shouted pain with his feet in his arms. He simply limped to the hospitality sofa and put on a posture of chasing you. I''m a disabled person and can''t help you.


    Lisa looked at his innocent face and almost smiled angrily. She didn''t know how powerful Xia Hou''s skill was. Although high heels were very destructive, they didn''t seem to hurt him enough to be unable to walk.


    "Hum, I don''t want to help pull it down. I''ll go myself. You''re satisfied. The young master is so handsome. Maybe the lonely men and women can rub some fireworks."


    Lisa is not an easy person. She immediately looks like a flower maniac and pretends to chase Ding Ning. I don''t believe you''re not nervous.


    Unfortunately, Xia Hou had already thought about her carefully, buried her head and rubbed her feet painfully, as if she hadn''t heard it. Lisa was angry and went after Ding Ning.


    Xia Hou looked at Lisa''s back with a proud smile on his face and muttered to himself that the young master was right. This girl must kill her prestige, or she will not bully me to death if she marries me home in the future.


    As for the spark between the young master and you, you think it''s beautiful. Hehe, which woman around the young master is not national, it''s strange to see you.


    Lisa knew his mind for a long time. It was a lie to say that he didn''t like her, but he still didn''t dare to accept her. The reason why he pretended to be crazy and silly was that he couldn''t stand this girl''s unruly strength.


    He grew up struggling from the death line when he was young. He is a man with strong ideas and personality. He is not sure whether he will be happy with Lisa with strong personality. Don''t become Mars hitting the earth and quarrel over little things every day.


    Instead, it''s better to maintain the status quo and extend the shelf life of this relationship indefinitely.


    While Xia Hou was in a trance, Ding Ning took a cigarette in his mouth and patted him on the shoulder like a rogue ruffian: "brother Xia Hou, let''s go in."

 Chapter 355

    "Ah, young master, where''s Lisa?"


    Xia Hou was surprised. The young master''s skill improved again. He didn''t know when to touch him.


    "Leave her alone. If you can''t find me, she will come back."


    Ding Ning smiled angrily: "brother Xia Hou, I''m thinking about your future happiness. You have to stretch it."


    "Er!"


    Xia Hou Shanshan stood up and looked outside uneasily. He still didn''t find Lisa, so he had to follow Ding Ning to the appointed room.


    Tan''s official dishes have no lobby, but only 17 private rooms, with plaques, chimes, screens, small bridges and flowing water. There is no front hall, but there is a front desk. The straight corridor leads to independent private rooms, which are named after the beautiful gardens famous in the south of the Yangtze River, such as Humble Administrator''s garden, Yellow Crane Tower, Guyi garden, etc.


    In the private room, the skirting line, dado, top corner line, door pocket, window flower, round platform and square chair are all made of mahogany; Hanging on the four walls are famous calligraphy and painting; Golden napkin dishes, apricot yellow rimmed dishes, apricot yellow tablecloth, plus the waitress in apricot yellow coat and elegant Chinese classical songs, a feeling of being in the imperial palace


    In the private room of Guyi garden, Ding Qianlie ignored the imperial decoration and drove the waiter out. It seemed as if he was talking to himself. He whispered helplessly: "Mom, don''t worry, my brother will come later. It was agreed last night. Don''t worry."


    When you look carefully, you will find that there are black earphones in the ear holes covered by Ding''s beautiful hair.


    In the Humble Administrator''s garden, Shen MuQing looked curiously at Aunt Xiang talking to people through her headset. Seeing her worry about gain and loss, her eyes flashed thoughtful.


    Last night, she lived in aunt Xiang''s temporary rented room. From Aunt Xiang''s red and swollen eyes that obviously cried after she came back and her somewhat excited look, she can see that Aunt Xiang should have seen someone who can easily stir up her violent mood fluctuations last night.


    In this regard, Shen MuQing wisely didn''t ask. She pretended not to know and chatted with her. Seeing that she was always absent-minded and often distracted, she knew that her guess was eight or nine.


    But aunt Xiang didn''t know whether she saw her legendary lover last night or her child who had been separated for more than 20 years.


    As for whether aunt Xiang will have a new lover, it is absolutely impossible for Shen MuQing to understand her. With her identity, status and talent, if she will empathize and fall in love, she will not have kept herself as a jade for her mysterious lover for more than 20 years.


    I have to say that she is curious like a cat at the moment, but the good tutor still makes her stifle her curiosity and silently bless the hard-working woman in her heart, hoping that she can get happiness as soon as possible.


    I have to say that even though aunt Xiang is almost 50 years old, she still maintains like a beauty in her early thirties. Years have not left any trace on her jealous face. She is really the first beauty in Yanjing.


    Thinking of the title of the first beauty in Yanjing, Shen MuQing was temporarily absent-minded. It seems that the title of the first beauty has never appeared in Yanjing since the present aunt Xiang.


    The names of Yanjing''s first Witch and Yanjing''s first talented woman are quite loud, and they also express their respect for Aunt Xiang from the side.


    Unfortunately, the title of "the first talented woman" will not be long with her life. Coupled with studying in Ninghai, I''m afraid no one in Yanjing can remember the name.


    It''s the witch Xiao Nuo. Although she disappeared for more than two years, Yu Wei is still alive and widely spread in the major circles of Yanjing.


    Xiao Nuo, thinking of her childhood playmate, Shen MuQing showed a faint warm smile. If she could have a real friend from childhood, I''m afraid Xiao Nuo was the only one.


    That crazy girl is really warm-hearted. If it weren''t for the damn disease, maybe they would become best friends who don''t talk.


    She knew that Xiao Nuo had come to work in Ninghai for a long time. She could guess why she had never come to her.


    She doesn''t blame her. After all, her body is there. No one wants to make trouble for herself. Especially after Xiao Chunan''s accident, Xiao Nuo broke off contact with his family, and it''s natural not to contact her.


    However, Shen MuQing now wants to have a friend. In her 22 years of life like walking on thin ice, she has long been calm. She never dared to expect friendship and love. She quietly waits for the decision of fate.


    But since Ding Ning appeared, it was like a wisp of spring breeze that wrinkled the lake and set off ripples in her heart. The luxury ornaments in life such as love and friendship became the existence she longed for.


    Although leaving Ding Ning made her very painful and had to bear the pain of missing every day, she did not regret it. Having never imagined love had satisfied her. She could not be so greedy.


    The book says that love is selfish, but she doesn''t think so. If she wants to sacrifice her life with him, she will never turn back.


    But if it is at the cost of Ding Ning''s life, she can never bear such consequences. For his safety, that''s it. Moreover, without her, he still has Ling Yun''s company. Presumably, he has forgotten himself now.


    But why is her heart so painful? Without him, what is the meaning of her life? She is not as strong and brave as aunt Xiang. She has been waiting for her lover for more than 20 years, even if it is just a vague hope, but they must at least love and miss each other.


    But what about her? What does she have? What can she do? She can''t see the future and hope. Without Ding Ning, her life is just dark.


    Ding Ning''s voice and smile were broadcast repeatedly in her mind like a broadcasting machine. A thick sense of reluctance and sadness shrouded her and made her heartbeat suddenly accelerate. Never before Miss and despair made her heart ache like a knife. It turned out that the heartbreak described in the book was such a feeling, which was really different from that when she had a heart attack. Shen MuQing thought of it.


    "MuQing, MuQing, what''s the matter with you?"


    Aunt Xiang inadvertently turned back and found that Shen MuQing covered her chest, her face was very white, her pupils diffused, slipped slowly from the chair, hurriedly ran to hold her, and screamed in panic


    "What''s the matter, mom?"


    Aunt Xiang''s scream came from the headset, which made Ding lead hunting frown and ask anxiously.


    "Sister, I''m here. What''s the matter? Why is your face so ugly?"


    Just at this time, Ding Ning smiled and pushed the door in. When he saw Ding Qianlie''s increasingly ugly face, he asked with concern.


    Ding led the hunter and frowned. After listening to Aunt Xiang''s hurried story, he immediately took Ding Ning''s hand: "you leave there first. Now I''ll take my brother there immediately."


    Ding Ning looked at her in surprise and knew that something must have happened. She let her pull her out.


    "Chairman, I''m sorry, i... ah, why are you here?"


    When she went out, she met Lisa, who came to apologize. When she saw Ding Ning, she opened her mouth in amazement.


    Ding Qianlie''s face is dignified. If something happens to the girl of the Shen family when she is with her mother, it will not only be difficult to keep her whereabouts secret, but also make friends with the Shen family in an instant. She waved and interrupted Lisa''s words: "I''ll talk about it later."


    Pulling Ding Ning, he hurried to the Humble Administrator''s garden, "sister, what''s the matter?"


    "A heart patient suddenly fell ill. By the way, this patient is also your acquaintance."


    Ding led the hunter and hurriedly explained.


    "My acquaintance? Who?"


    Ding Ning looked confused. He really couldn''t think of any of his acquaintances who would know Ding Qianlie.


    "Shen MuQing."


    Ding Qianlie gently opened cherry lips and faintly spit out a name, but Ding Ning''s face turned pale as if he had been struck by lightning.


    No one knows Shen MuQing''s condition better than him. After his treatment, there will be no worry about life in a year, but now she is accidentally ill. There is only one possibility, that is, she has been stimulated very strongly, which makes him full of hostility, his eyes are red, and he clenched his teeth and said, "where is she? Take me quickly."


    Ding Qianlie looked at him with concern and knew that he blamed Shen MuQing''s illness on the people with her, but it was her mother. It can''t be said that her mother stimulated her to get sick.


    In fact, even she didn''t know why Shen MuQing had a good disease. She just subconsciously thought that her mother must have inadvertently said something to stimulate her.


    Where can they think that because Aunt Xiang''s worry about gain and loss made Shen MuQing think of Ding Ning, they had the idea of world weariness for a moment, which stimulated her heart attack.


    In fact, she has learned the art of breathing and breathing, and also learned the determination of refining God. Even if she has a heart attack, she can adjust herself, control her heart rate and seek medical treatment in time.


    However, she felt sorry for Aunt Xiang''s compassionate emotional experience. She felt frustrated. She hated that she didn''t have the courage to fight with her family. She felt self pity for herself and fainted before she could run the skill. Only then could such a critical situation occur.


    "Bang", the anxious Ding Ning almost half hugged and half hugged Ding to lead the hunter, rushed to the Humble Administrator''s garden as fast as possible, kicked the door open, and ignored the waiter''s scream. He only had that weak body and that pale pretty face in his eyes.


    "Mu Qing!"


    Ding Ning''s heartache was like a needle and flew over. She grabbed her wrist for the first time and carefully checked her body, ignoring aunt Xiang''s complex face standing at a loss.


    Aunt Xiang''s mood at the moment is very subtle and difficult to describe. She never thought that she would be so close to her yearning son at this moment.


    This made her feet that she had planned to leave secretly no longer move. She looked at Ding Ning foolishly, and there was no one else in her eyes.


    Ding Qianlie hurriedly pulled her arm and whispered, "aunt Xiang, you go first."


    She knew that Ding Ning''s ear power was amazing. She was afraid to shout her mother, so she changed her voice to shout aunt Xiang.


    Aunt Xiang came back to her senses. She looked at Ding Ning reluctantly and made a phone gesture to Ding Qianlie. Then she left in a hurry.


    "I''ll help her stabilize her heart first. Everyone go out and don''t let anyone in."


    After Ding Ning''s inspection, he breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he came in time. If he came three minutes later, Shen MuQing would die.


    Her heartbeat has fallen into a standstill. Strong resuscitation must be used to help her heartbeat pace again. It may be difficult for ordinary people, but it''s just a piece of cake for him.


    "OK, scar and I are at the door. No one will let us in."


    Ding led the hunter to see that Ding Ning looked serious. He quickly promised and walked out.


    Tan Cong, the owner of the hotel, was startled and hurried to the hotel for fear that he might be involved in human life. He hurriedly called for an ambulance, but Ding led hunting coldly refused.


    Although the business goddess Ding Qianlie is mysterious, Tan Cong, as the boss of a top hotel, is exquisite in all aspects. All the information about big customers that can''t be offended is recorded in his mind.

 Chapter 356

    After all, in the catering industry, if you don''t have some eyesight, you can''t get mixed up. He can''t flatter such a noble and big customer as Ding Qianlie. How dare he offend her.


    Seeing that she insisted on not having an ambulance, Tan Cong didn''t dare to make his own decisions. He had to face bitterly and secretly pray that guests wouldn''t have an accident in his hotel. Otherwise, if the reputation of the century old store is damaged, he will have to face a lawsuit.


    At the moment, in the private room, Shen MuQing lay flat on the sofa naked. Ding Ning''s hands were flying. Thirteen silver needles were carefully and heavily inserted in her chest, trembling slightly and humming like the sound of a sword.


    After he broke through the martial arts, the nine ghost thirteen needles finally showed the thirteenth needle, but the more he understood him, the more he felt the breadth and depth of the nine ghost thirteen needles, and realized how shallow and ridiculous the previous idea that the eleven needles could completely cure Shen MuQing.


    The nine ghosts and thirteen needles are far from as simple as he imagined. The thirteen needles only have their shape but not their God. Only by cooperating with the moxibustion of the nine ghosts can they have both God and shape, go against Yin and Yang, determine life and death, and seize the creation of heaven and earth.


    At the moment, he can only master one ghost and thirteen needles, which is still very far from the realm of nine ghosts and thirteen needles, life and death, human flesh and bones.


    Shen MuQing had no worries about her life when she practiced the art of refining God and breathing and breathing. However, during this period, she was depressed all day, and her mind was not smooth. In addition, today, she was hurt by the scene and drilled the tip of an ox horn. She was desperate and had no love, which led to poor Qi and blood, stagnation of meridians in the atrium, rapid deterioration of her condition and rapid heart failure.


    The patient with life and death ambition in her heart is the most difficult to treat. Even if Ding Ning''s medical skills are divine, without her cooperation, she can only barely protect her life, but she can''t get better completely.


    In other words, even if she is saved now, if she can''t give birth to the desire for survival, she will still die after all. He must awaken Shen MuQing''s intelligence, open her heart knot and let her have the desire for survival, so as to carry out the next treatment for her.


    This makes Ding Ning angry, anxious and distressed. This girl really doesn''t let people worry. It''s only been a few days, so she''s going to die.


    She used Reiki to protect her heart pulse and maintain her last ray of vitality. Reiki poured into her body as if she didn''t want money to dredge the clogged meridians, while the kid desperately swallowed the cleared impurities and depression to ensure the smoothness of the meridians.


    With the passage of time, Ding Ning''s whole body was foggy, sweating like rain, and his face was as white as paper. The rapid consumption of aura and mental power made him overburdened and exhausted.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that the cost of treating Shen MuQing is more than that of robbing Xiao Nuo from the God of death some time ago. If he hadn''t just made a breakthrough in cultivation, I''m afraid he would have been unable to hold on.


    After all, Shen MuQing''s heart is a congenital malformation. Whether it''s cardiovascular, blood pressure or heart valves, their work efficiency is not as good as ordinary people, so the difficulty of treatment is also rising.


    This made Ding Ning depressed and happy. If he hadn''t taken the kid by chance, even he wouldn''t be able to return this time.


    Without the little devil, the scavenger, he can''t help her expel the impurities and depression that block the meridians. Even if the meridians are dredged, they will be blocked again sooner or later. Once the meridians are completely blocked by excessive accumulation of impurities and depression, he can only watch Shen MuQing disappear and die.


    For a simple analogy, these impurities and depression, like cancer cells, will constantly erode normal cell tissues. When cancer cells have not spread, there is still the possibility of treatment. Once cancer cells begin to spread, there is basically no cure.


    The role of the imp is to constantly eat these diseased substances, so that these diseased substances can not erode normal cell tissues.


    I don''t know how long later, when Ding Ning gritted his teeth and insisted that the spiritual power in the Dantian was close to the end of the oil and the lamp was dry, Shen MuQing''s pale face finally had a trace of ruddy. After his long eyelashes moved twice, he slowly opened his eyes.


    The first reflection in the confused eyes is the face she yearns for day and night, but the cheek with a warm smile is pale at the moment.


    Shen MuQing looked at him and thought to herself, is this a dream? Why is he here? It seems that I''m really dreaming, alas! Just have you in the dream. I hope this dream will never wake up.


    So she closed her eyes again, but suddenly there came dingning''s tired and hoarse voice, "I don''t want you to die, live well for me". She felt a heavy chest and a head pressed on it.


    "Ding Ning, Ding Ning, how are you?"


    Why is it so real? Isn''t this a dream? Shen MuQing subconsciously touched the head lying on her chest. The familiar taste and temperature made her suddenly open her eyes. Looking at the man who was thinking, she closed her eyes and fainted. She immediately shouted in panic.


    Unfortunately, Ding Ning is now back in the state after rescuing Xiao Nuo. Her spirit is depressed, her aura is exhausted, and she enters a deep sleep state on her own. She can''t respond to her words at all.


    Shen MuQing gently stroked his sleepy face, gradually blurred by tears. She knew that the man saved her again.


    Regardless of being naked, he carefully picked up Ding Ning''s head, hurriedly put on his clothes and shouted, "come on, come on!"


    When Ding Ning woke up, it was the next night. The snow-white and pure walls were full of the smell of disinfectant on his nose, so that he knew that he was in hospital again.


    The whole body was sore as if he had been beaten violently. He sat up laboriously. Only then did he find that there was a woman lying on the side of the bed, with dark hair scattered and sleeping.


    Perhaps his action startled the people beside the bed. The woman rubbed her bleary eyes and said in surprise, "brother, are you awake?"


    "Well, sister, why do you sleep here?"


    Ding Ning looked at Ding''s black eyes and tired face and asked in surprise.


    "You''ve fainted all day and night. I dare not leave if you don''t wake up. In other words, you''re a doctor. How can you cure yourself for a disease? Fortunately, the doctor checked and said you''re OK, but you''re a little weak."


    Ding Qianlie stretched lazily and yawned. A pair of Danfeng''s eyes were full of tears and complained endlessly, but the worry and care in the words warmed Ding Ning''s heart, just like the warm feeling of his mother''s constant nagging in his ears.


    Seeing that Ding Ning looked at her foolishly and didn''t speak, Ding led the hunter with an unnatural face and said, "I''m hungry. I''ll get you something to eat."


    Ding Ning was so excited that he suddenly reached out and took her hand. "Sister, I''m not hungry. Please have a rest."


    Ding Qianlie''s whole body was stiff. A trace of undetectable red cloud flashed across his face. He muttered, "I want to rest. I have to have a place."


    "Go to bed and lie down for a while. I''ve been lying down for so long and my whole body looks like rust. I''ll go down and move."


    Ding Ning couldn''t refuse to drag her to bed. When she was about to get out of bed, she fainted and almost fell.


    Ding took the hunter and hugged him. His eyes dodged and said, "you haven''t recovered yet. Let''s lie down together."


    "I..."


    Ding Ning jumped in his heart and looked at Ding Qianlie strangely.


    Ding led the hunter with a red face, turned his head and said insincerely, "I''m your sister. I''m not afraid. What are you afraid of?"


    "Well, all right!"


    Ding Ning felt her beating like a drum and always felt that it was inappropriate, but she said so. If he was more hypocritical, he would appear to have a ghost in his heart.


    They lay side by side on the bed. Ding Ning''s lips looked at it twice. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know where to start. He felt that although his sister and brother had known each other, they hadn''t seen each other for more than 20 years. Now lying together made him a little embarrassed. After all, his sister was a great beauty in the same level as Shen MuQing, and she was very hot.


    In particular, the hospital bed was not large, and it was inevitable that the two people would have physical contact together. The soft touch and if there was no body fragrance came to his nostrils, which made him a little confused. He secretly scolded his beast. He even had an evil heart towards his sister. He quickly calmed down and concentrated on running the Bodhi Heart formula into practice.


    Ding Qianlie was tight all over and turned his back to Ding Ning. Although she slept in peace, she still made her very nervous, but she knew that Ding Ning had no blood relationship with her, not to mention that they had a skin relationship before.


    At the moment, she recalled the beautiful customs of that day. Although it was to save people, the feeling of the unity of soul and flesh made her aftertaste this time and gave birth to a different mood in her heart.


    Feeling the vigorous masculinity behind him, Ding led the hunting heart like a deer and gently bit the cherry lips. His previous sleepiness was swept away, and the waves in his beautiful eyes flowed. He was not only worried about Ding Ning''s unfaithfulness to her, but also had some hidden expectations.


    I was thinking in a mess. If he couldn''t help being a beast and wanted to do something to me, would I refuse? Or just a half push?


    No, it''s impossible. He doesn''t know that I''m not his own sister at all. How could he do those animal acts to me? Ding lanlie felt a faint sense of loss at the thought of this.


    She is twenty-five years old, and her body is ripe. If she hasn''t experienced personnel, it''s better, but after experiencing that wonderful taste, she has eaten marrow, known taste and strong desire.


    She has always been dismissive of men. During this period, she has had those shameless dreams. The man in the dream is lying next to her now, but she can''t go to Wushan together. How can she not be melancholy.


    My mind was full of confusion, tossing and turning, and I didn''t know how long it took before my eyelids were heavy and I fell asleep.


    She had a very beautiful dream. She dreamed that she and Ding Ning revisited their old dreams and let her soul go to heaven again and again. She was extremely happy.


    When the morning sun fell on the ward, Ding Ning felt vaguely that there was a fragrant woman lying in his arms. His confused brain had not reacted yet, and subconsciously thought it was snow.


    So, the salty pig hand, who is used to being natural, lifted up his clothes at his waist and quickly occupied the commanding height.


    Ding Qianlie was stiff, her brain roared, and her ashamed face turned red. She had been awake for a while, but found that she didn''t know when she got into Ding Ning''s arms. His legs were still on her legs, so she didn''t dare to move, so she had to close her eyes and sleep.


    I wanted to get up while he turned over, but I didn''t expect him to advance an inch. She ate tofu grandly, which made her ashamed, anxious, angry and angry. She was also inexplicably happy. She whispered in her heart whether the guy deliberately pretended to sleep to take advantage.


    Eh, when did the snow get bigger again? No, no, it''s not falling snow. Who''s that? Is it... God, this is my sister.


    Ding Ning was excited all over, and the salty pig''s hand shrank back with a glint. He quickly opened his eyes. What appeared in his sight was Ding Qianlie''s long eyelashes and blushing cheeks.


    My sister is awake. I even touched her... I''m really an animal. Ding Ning was ashamed and looked down with his lips: "sister, I''m sorry, i... I..."

 Chapter 357

    Ding Qianlie was so ashamed and angry that he roared in his heart. You fool, I pretended to be asleep. Just get up and pretend that nothing had happened. Now it''s not embarrassing face-to-face.


    What should I do? What should I do? For today''s sake, only I can continue to fake sleep. If he were smarter, he would not expose me. Everyone would not feel embarrassed when nothing had happened.


    But I didn''t expect that Ding Ning was a dead eye and had to apologize for doing something wrong. I didn''t know Ding''s idea of leading the hunt. I hardened my head and said, "sister, I know you woke up. I really didn''t mean it. I slept vaguely and regarded you as someone else."


    "Others? Who do you think I am?"


    Ding Qianlie couldn''t hold it any longer. He was inexplicably sour in his heart. This bastard regarded me as another woman. His uncle could bear it, but his grandmother couldn''t. Huoran opened his eyes, glared and asked.


    "Well, I didn''t mean to be my girlfriend. Sister, don''t be angry."


    Ding Ning''s old face turned red and begged pitifully.


    Ding Qianlie looked at him like a child who had done something wrong. His anger suddenly disappeared. He said to himself, Ding Qianlie, Ding Qianlie, this guy has a girlfriend. You don''t know what to eat. It''s just that this guy looks so cute now. It seems very interesting to tease him.


    Ding led the hunting to promote narrowness, blinked his beautiful eyes, showed a charming smile, and asked provocatively, "is your brother and sister big?"


    "Big... Uh, no... big... I don''t know."


    Ding Ning was caught off guard when asked. A handsome face turned red. His eyes dodged and didn''t dare to look at her. He said it was inappropriate or inappropriate. The question was so inappropriate that he was embarrassed that he was about to cry.


    "Don''t know?"


    Ding Zhanglie looked at his embarrassed appearance and smiled more charming. Her charming body leaned against him again. She said, "do you want to touch it again and help my sister identify it."


    "Elder sister, I''m wrong, just spare me!"


    Ding Ning knew that Ding Qianlie was tricking him and begged with a sad face.


    "All right, little coyote, don''t pretend to be poor here."


    Looking at his pathetic appearance, Ding Qianlie couldn''t bear to tease him any more. He twisted it around his waist.


    "Sister, are you not angry with me?"


    Ding Ning asked cautiously. The expression on his face was nervous, nervous and hasty.


    Ding led the hunter to his lips and said silently, "do you want me to be angry with you? Or don''t you want me to be angry with you."


    "Of course I don''t want you to be angry."


    Ding Ning, who was very clear, said quickly.


    "Then I''m not angry with you. You still look like you don''t want to finish. You''re happy only when I''m angry, aren''t you?"


    Ding Qianlie looked at him with a smile. His mood suddenly became very beautiful. This guy is really cute.


    "Of course not... No, I just don''t think my sister will forgive me so easily."


    Ding Ning scratched his head and grinned awkwardly.


    "Little fool, I''m your sister. Let you touch what you''re afraid of."


    Ding Qianlie blurted out her words without thinking, which stunned her, and her snow-white cheeks turned red.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s stunned eyes, his face was extremely unnatural and explained: "I mean, although your mother has not been with you since childhood, you have also drunk breast milk. I am your sister, and your eldest sister is like a mother. You take me as your mother... Yes, that''s it. Cough, it''s getting late. I''m going to work."


    Ding led the hunter, his heart beating like thunder, explained incoherently, coughed twice, and wanted to get up and run away.


    A big hand suddenly grabbed her arm, and Ding Ning''s trembling voice came: "sister, you said I drank breast milk since I was a child. Does that mean that my mother didn''t leave me when I was just born? How old did she leave me?"


    Ding Qianlie was stiff, lowered his eyes and said, "I just heard from mom that she fed you milk, but I don''t know how old you were when you left you."


    "Oh!"


    Ding Ning loosened his hand in disappointment and whispered, "I must have left when I was very young, otherwise I won''t have any memory of my mother."


    Ding Qianlie gave him a deep look. His eyes were complex and hard to see: "I''ll rest assured that you''re all right. I''ll go to work."


    "Wait, sister, this is for you."


    Ding Ning hurriedly shouted and, like a trick, touched out two red coral jade carvings and handed them to her.


    Ding Qianlie didn''t have time to think about where he hid the red coral. When he was sent to the hospital yesterday, he changed his sick suit and didn''t see a jade carving in his pocket.


    All her spirits were attracted by the red coral jade carving, which was a blood red bracelet and a pendant.


    Two lifelike swimming fish are carved on the bracelet. At a glance, the whole person''s mind will be attracted by it, as if the two fish were alive swimming in the bracelet.


    The pendant is a Sagittarius pattern in the twelve constellations, with a head and horse body, wings on the back and holding bows and arrows. In particular, the Sagittarius''s eyes are very vivid. It seems to be staring at you from any angle.


    "Sister, wear this Sagittarius jade carving. I know your birthday is coming. The star is Sagittarius. I''ll give you a birthday present at that time."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were full of expectation: "sister, I don''t know my mother''s birthday, but I''m Pisces. Carve a Pisces jade carving and give it to her. If it''s convenient for you, please hand it over to her. It''s also my filial piety. If it''s inconvenient, it doesn''t matter. You can handle it yourself, give it to others or sell it."


    Ding Qianlie smelled that his nose was sour and his tears almost didn''t fall. He quickly turned around and turned his back to him: "it''s not convenient for me to contact my mother now, but I''ll find a way to give it to her. I think my mother will be very happy if she receives it."


    "Really? That''s great."


    Ding Ning showed a happy smile, with inexplicable emotions surging in her eyes.


    "By the way, my mother and I are certainly not willing to give away such a good jade carving."


    Ding Qianlie carefully collected the two jade carvings and said, "brother, you have to carve something for me."


    "What?"


    "An old man is going to celebrate his birthday. I have to ask you to carve something for me as a birthday gift."


    "No problem, it''s nothing. Sister, how''s the old man''s relationship with you? If it''s good, I''ll use red coral."


    Ding Ning said sincerely that although red coral is very precious, nothing is more important to him than relatives.


    "No, just glass. It''s for birthday celebrations. You can figure out what to carve. Red coral is the patent of my sister and mother. You''re not allowed to carve it casually, you know?"


    Ding led the hunter with a little woman''s unique jiaochen overbearing command.


    This young lady is really a changeable goblin. For a while, she is as cold as ice, for a while, she is charming, for a while, she is simple and lovely. Her style is really strange and unpredictable.


    Ding Ning murmured in her heart, but her face smiled out of a cute smile and nodded, "well, sister has the final say."


    "Even if your girlfriend doesn''t get my approval, do you hear me?"


    Ding led the hunter with a fierce warning, but her pretty face was red. Although she didn''t mind Ding Ning recruiting bees and butterflies outside, she had to ensure the status and authority of the first wife.


    "OK, I listen to my sister."


    In this regard, Ding Ning was noncommittal. If his sister and brother didn''t suddenly recognize each other, he really didn''t plan to carve Red Coral into jade to give away. After all, that thing plays a more important role.


    "That''s settled. I''ll go to work. Wait for scar to bring the glass seed. You can carve it as soon as possible."


    Ding Qianlie picked up her bag and was about to leave when she suddenly turned around and said, "by the way, the Miss Shen you saved came to see you yesterday. You didn''t wake up. She wouldn''t go if she said anything, but her body was still weak and was forcibly taken away by her family. You can call her and tell her peace later."


    "Oh, I see!"


    Ding Ning was a little disappointed when he didn''t see Shen MuQing when he woke up. Although he knew that her physical condition was not suitable to stay here now, he didn''t see that she was still a little uncomfortable.


    Listening to her sister''s words, Ding Ning felt much more comfortable immediately. It seems that Qing fairy still has him in her heart.


    Ding Qianlie gave him a deep look, sighed secretly, turned to close the door and left. She wanted to give the jade carving to her mother as soon as possible. I believe her mother would be very happy.


    At the same time, she also firmly believed that her mother, like her, would never be willing to give away the red coral jade carving given by Ding Ning, so she asked Ding Ning to carve another one with glass seed as a birthday gift.


    Ding Ning took out his cell phone. "Hello, Miss Shen? I''m fine."


    "Ding... Dr. Ding, I''m fine. I''m relieved if you''re okay... Wait a minute, my mother wants to talk to you."


    Shen MuQing''s surprised voice suddenly became depressed with the three words of Miss Shen shouted by Ding Ning, which hurt Ding Ning''s heart.


    In fact, he didn''t want to talk to her like this, but her estranged attitude was obviously to keep a distance from him, which made him feel like a thorn in his heart and stimulated his pride.


    He can go all out to save Shen MuQing, who is dying, but he will never bend his back and beg her to like herself without dignity.


    "Dr. Ding, thank you so much. Thanks to you this time, otherwise our family MuQing... Hey, you''ll be fine when you wake up. I said I''d go to see you with Muyang later."


    Ye Shulan''s warm and polite voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Don''t bother. Take care of Miss Shen at home. I''ll hang up!"


    Ding Ning was so upset that she didn''t bother to listen to her hypocritical greetings. After that, she hung up the phone directly.


    On the 16th of banwan villa, ye Shulan listened helplessly to the blind sound from the other end of the phone. She really didn''t want to visit Ding Ning, but really wanted to thank him.


    Of course, I mainly want to ask Mu Qing what else he needs to pay attention to.


    She knew that since the last time she asked her daughter to keep a distance from Ding Ning, Ding Ning must have known such a smart person. It was reasonable to dislike her, and she couldn''t say anything.


    After all, Ding Ning saved her daughter again and again, but she managed to keep her daughter away from him. It''s really not authentic. If she were Ding Ning, I''m afraid she wouldn''t even answer the phone.


    Looking at her daughter with blue eyes lying in bed, ye Shulan sighed. Did she really do wrong?


    My daughter is much better. Why did she get sick again this time? Did it annoy Ding Ning? Did he do it on purpose? Otherwise, how could he appear here and save his daughter?


    If so, Ding Ning is warning the Shen family in this way, reminding the Shen family that Mu Qing''s disease can be cured only by him in the world. What should we do?


    Ye Shulan, who has always been swift and resolute, has never been so tangled. She fell into meditation and wondered how to find a way to get the best of both worlds to deal with this matter.

 Chapter 358

    After hanging up, Ding Ning saw that there were more than a dozen people who didn''t answer the phone. He quickly dialed her back and explained it to her apologetically.


    Falling snow was nervous about Ding Ning''s physical condition. When she learned that he was just out of strength, she relieved herself and said she would come to accompany him immediately.


    Ding Ning thought for a moment and asked her not to come here for the time being. He is not a big problem except that he is a little weak. He will be discharged immediately when he gets the jade carving.


    Snow immediately said that she would go to buy vegetables and make up for Ding Ning. After a while, she hung up the phone reluctantly.


    Xia Hou came quickly. After getting the glass seed, Ding Ning was about to leave the hospital immediately after eating the love breakfast specially sent by his sister. Xia Hou was embarrassed, so he had to call Ding Qianlie for instructions. Ding Qianlie resolutely refused to approve.


    In desperation, Ding Ning answered the phone and argued with her. In the end, she moved out the righteous slogan of saving all mankind, which was reluctantly approved, but the condition was that Xia Hou must protect him closely, because he was very weak and had no ability to protect himself.


    This made Ding Ning smile bitterly. When he had no relatives, he always longed for someone to care. Now that his sister cares, he feels troublesome again. It''s really cheap at the beginning of human nature.


    However, on second thought, he is really weak now. In case he meets the invisible man in black robe and those ancient martial artists who don''t die thinking about "Lingbao", he really doesn''t have the ability to protect himself. With the personal protection of Xia Hou, although he may not be able to relax, he can at least make these guys afraid.


    In fact, Ding Ning has always been curious about the state of Xia Hou''s skill. On the way back to Ning University, they discussed martial arts.


    Xia Hou, who has always been silent, talked about the realm of martial arts. His eyes lit up like a different person. He was eloquent and had endless words.


    Although Xia Hou was not an ancient warrior, he had a clear understanding of the modern martial arts system and the ancient martial arts system. From his mouth, Ding Ning also solved many puzzles that confused him.


    For example, Ding Ning always doesn''t know which realm of ancient martial arts corresponds to the master in the modern martial arts system?


    The second master said last time that the master could understand the potential. He understood the potential at the beginning of entering the martial arts realm. According to the truth, the martial arts realm should correspond to the master''s realm.


    But he felt from the real Qi flow and Qi and blood of Xia Hou that his master was stronger than the giant dwarfs at the peak of earth martial arts, which made him very ignorant.


    Xia Hou solved his doubts before he realized that potential varies from person to person. Some ancient warriors can understand potential when they just step into the earth''s martial arts, and some can understand potential only when they reach the peak of the earth''s martial arts. It can''t be used as a measure of entering the earth''s martial arts.


    However, for modern martial artists, understanding the potential is the standard for entering the master''s realm. After all, ancient martial artists have the cultivation inheritance of their predecessors, and the understanding of the potential occupies a unique convenience.


    The cultivation methods of ancient warriors emerge one after another, and their martial arts are diverse. The combat power level of their peers is also very different, which is completely different from the single cultivation method of modern warrior system.


    If you have to draw an equal sign between the cultivation realm of ancient martial artists and the realm of masters, Xia Hou believes that tianwu realm is the realm of masters.


    He also has his reasons for saying this. The ancient martial arts enter the tianwu realm from the earth martial arts realm, which is a process in which the real Qi in the body is transformed into spiritual power. It is known as reaching the sky step by step, and it is a sign that the acquired martial arts enter the innate martial arts.


    The modern martial artist Conghua Jiner martial artist becomes a master, which is not only a process of transforming the real Qi into vigorous Qi in the body, but also a sign that the acquired martial artist enters the congenital martial artist, which is known as rebirth.


    In Xia Hou''s opinion, the road to simplicity is the same, and the ancient martial arts have great advantages over the modern martial arts when they are the acquired martial arts. However, after both become the congenital martial arts, they will stand on the same starting line, and the early advantages of the ancient martial arts will disappear.


    After all, ancient martial arts and modern martial arts are equivalent to two completely different cultivation systems, which are essentially different, but they have their own advantages.


    The advantage of ancient martial arts is that they have the inheritance of their predecessors. As long as they have good qualifications and talents, coupled with sufficient cultivation resources and step-by-step cultivation, they can cultivate to a very high level.


    The disadvantage is that they are highly dependent on the environment. In the end of the law era with weak aura, it is difficult to cultivate to a high level without powerful forces providing sufficient cultivation resources. Therefore, the powerful people in the ancient martial arts world are generally the children of great forces.


    If there is no great opportunity for casual cultivation, its strength is generally difficult to compare with that of the children of great forces. Therefore, once there are cultivation resources, the ancient martial arts will refuse to recognize their relatives and fight to death. As a result, there is no order in the ancient martial arts world, which is completely the law of the jungle.


    The advantage of the modern martial arts system is that it does not rely too much on the environment and cultivation resources. As long as you are willing to work hard, study hard and practice hard, and have the same understanding, it is basically a certainty to succeed in cultivation.


    The disadvantage is that there is no previous experience to learn from. It is completely blind people and elephants. It all depends on their own exploration. The requirements for cultivating talent are not too high, but perseverance and understanding are more important.


    In short, the biggest difference between the two is that the ancient martial arts are based on heaven and earth, and cultivation is to absorb the power of heaven and earth to form a weekly cycle to harden their body, which is called the external cycle system; Modern martial artists are people-oriented and constantly expand their own innate Qi from the womb to form a weekly cycle. It is an internal circulation system. That''s what the so-called internal practice of one breath and external practice of muscles, bones and skin means.


    Xia Hou''s remarks made Ding Ning feel as if he was enlightened. He felt that he had benefited a lot. Many questions he didn''t understand before had been answered, and he also had a clear understanding of the cultivation realm of martial artists.


    The only regret is that Xia Hou had no contact with the spirit Master, and he didn''t know much about it. He only knew that the spirit Master was a mysterious cultivation system in the ancient martial world, and the attack methods were unimaginable. It was impossible to prevent and frightening like a tiger.


    However, according to Xia Hou''s guess and analysis, ancient warriors and spiritual masters should be equivalent to soldiers and mages in the game. Ancient warriors are suitable for close combat, and spiritual masters are more suitable for long-range attack.


    The weakness of the spiritual master may be his physical strength. It is suggested that if Ding Ning encounters the enemy of the spiritual master unfortunately, it is best to close the distance with the spiritual master and fight closely, perhaps he can occupy the advantage.


    Hearing his suggestion, Ding Ning smiled bitterly. He didn''t know whether he was a spiritual master, but his super spiritual power was not much worse even if he was not a spiritual master. He didn''t know that the strength of spiritual masters would naturally think that he could easily narrow the distance between them.


    But Ding Ning is very clear that even if Xia Hou guessed right, physical strength is the weakness of the spiritual master, but once the real battle starts, with the spiritual power and sensitivity of the spiritual master, he will not give any enemy the chance to get close to them, unless there is a chance to sneak attack when he is unprepared.


    He has a powerful mental power, but he can''t use it. He can only use it during exploration and reconnaissance. The only means of attack is streamer. However, this way of attack can''t be easily exposed. It''s a natural thing.


    If only he could learn the spiritual attack method of the spiritual master, Ding Ning thought with some longing that if he could become a spiritual master, with his physical strength, he would not even have the only short board.


    "Young master, in the martial arts world, in addition to ancient martial arts, modern martial arts and spiritual masters, there are many strange skills. Once you encounter them, be careful."


    Xia Hou''s careful advice made Ding Ning curious: "what are the strange skills?"


    "Warlock!"


    Xia Hou looked frightened, "These strange skills are collectively referred to as warlocks because of their extremely strange and unpredictable means, such as the head lowering division in Nanyang, the corpse driving sect in Western Hunan, the grass Gu Po in Miao, the tantric fingerprint in Tibetan, the snow mountain in the grassland, the Yin soldier road in Lingnan, the ghost fingerprint in northern Jiangxi, the Yin Yang division in Fusang, the Dragon Po in ancient Thailand, the blood curse division in Myanmar, the sacred fire sect in Tianzhu, the mummies in ancient Egypt, and Yaya The golden family of tlantis, the Witches of Ingrid, the holy Vatican, the dark parliament in Europe, etc. many people in these places have supernatural abilities that cannot be explained by science, and their strength can not be measured by general realm cultivation. "


    Ding Ning was in great spirits when he heard the speech. It seems that the world is not as simple as he imagined, especially the Yin soldier road in Lingnan and the ghost fingerprints in northern Jiangxi. I don''t know if there are any ghosts there?


    Immediately, he said with great interest, "brother Xia Hou, tell me carefully."


    Xia Hou''s face showed a lingering fear: "Young master, there are also many rumors in the outside world in these places I just mentioned. Many people think they are just false rumors and make things out of nothing, but I know they are true. When I was a mercenary, I met mummies, witches and sacred fire believers in the Middle East, saw ghost fingerprints in northern Jiangxi, saw blood spell masters in Myanmar and Miao Jiang has met Cao Gu Po and zombies in Western Hunan. They all have unimaginable terrorist forces and kill people invisibly. Many of my mercenary comrades in arms died in their hands. If I hadn''t been lucky, I would have escaped death every time. Now I''m afraid I can''t sit here and talk to the young master. "


    The car has arrived at Ningda campus, but Ding Ning is addicted to it and doesn''t hurry to get off. He pesters Xia hou to tell him some anecdotes when he was a mercenary.


    It is rare for an audience to be willing to listen to him about his experience as a mercenary. Xia Hou kept talking to him about those supernatural events, which made Ding Ning enjoy it and miss Shu.


    The grass witch in miaojiang killed people, the headmaster in Nanyang cursed people, the Yin soldier in Lingnan, the fire control ability of the flame believers, the mysterious shroud of the mummy, the magical witchcraft of the witch, and the magical no man''s land in northern Tibet


    With Xia Hou''s eloquence, a world Ding Ning had never touched slowly opened in front of him, which filled his heart with infinite longing.


    It''s better to travel thousands of miles than to read thousands of books. The human geography and customs seen in books are always on paper, which makes Ding Ning have such a big world. I want to see it.


    Until Xia Hou finished smoking two packs of cigarettes and their stomachs were growling, they realized that the time had unknowingly reached half an afternoon.


    It''s better to fill your stomach first. They look at each other and smile. This is the end of the conversation, but the relationship between them is closer.


    The lunch specially prepared by snowfall for Ding Ning was already cold, but after seeing Ding Ning coming back, he immediately nervously checked his body up and down. After confirming that he was just a little depressed, he went to cook for him.


    Ding Ning left Xia Hou for dinner. Xia Hou was already hungry. He was not polite when he heard the speech. When the snow fell and the dishes were served, he feasted boldly with a bowl.


    While eating, he didn''t forget to praise Luoxue''s craftsmanship. He didn''t mean his praise, which made Luoxue''s happy eyes bend into a crescent shape, and his favor for this ferocious scar face uncle increased sharply.

 Chapter 359

    Qin canglan''s life was not easy during this period. Whether the black faced Xia took the wolf boy in public or the conflict with the seven kings'' residence, the family questioned his ability.


    In particular, the return of Qin Canghai makes Qin canglan feel a great threat.


    Qin Canghai is his cousin. He is 30 years old. He is cruel and ruthless. His ability and means should not be underestimated. He was one of the most promising heirs of the Qin family and won the support of many people of the older generation of the Qin family.


    Just three years ago, he was sent abroad by his family to take charge of overseas affairs because of his big mistake. Although it was not stated clearly, everyone knew that he had been deprived of the right of heir.


    It can be said that if Qin Canghai had not been headstrong and arrogant, the seven kings'' mansion could not have established a firm foothold in Ninghai, let alone form a situation that now occupies half of the underground world of Ninghai and confronts the Qin family.


    But unexpectedly, at this juncture, the family transferred him back. What does the signal mean? Do you want to use Qin Canghai to create pressure on him? Or do you want to reactivate Qin Canghai?


    Qin canglan is worried. He doesn''t have any good feelings for Qin Canghai. This guy is a madman without a bottom line. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been driven overseas.


    "In the past few years, I have carefully observed the development mode of foreign underground forces, so as to sum up the experience. My Qin family''s previous development ideas are too narrow and can not be limited to Ninghai, a small city. We need a broader sky to show our strength. The mainstream trend of Qin family''s development must be expansion and expansion. Someone asked, is it right that the Qin family has such a high profile Won''t it be hit by the government? Well, this is a very sharp question. What I want to ask is why the Mafia can continue to exist for 150 years? The answer is very simple, that is, infiltration. Members of the mafia have penetrated from the top of the government, from the middle class to the upper class society, down to the traffickers and pawns. However, the Qin family has always been positioned as a Mafia family. Can we not be hit by the government? "


    "I said so much, just want to express one meaning."


    Qin Canghai confidently raised his right index finger: "If the Qin family wants to develop and grow, we can''t stick to the gains and losses of one city and one place. We must be in line with international standards, continue to expand our territory in China and become an international gangster with international influence like the Mafia and Yamaguchi group. The strategy set by our ancestors is very good. Washing white is an inevitable trend at present, but I think the strength of washing white is not enough. I want to wash it more thoroughly To this end, I have formulated a 30-year development plan for the Qin family. The first ten years are the period of cultivating talents. In the middle ten years, we should rely on the business community and import these talents into the political and military circles. In the next ten years, we will vigorously support our Qin family children in the political and military circles. Let''s think about it. Then... "


    Qin Canghai''s impassioned speech at the work report meeting called the welcome banquet made Qin canglan''s heart sink to the bottom of the valley.


    Those Qin family elders who had no good feelings for Qin Canghai and always disapproved of Qin Canghai gradually burned a flame called ambition in their eyes, not to mention those Qin family elders who were originally radical.


    As the former underground overlord of Ninghai, the biggest wish of these elders of the Qin family is to surpass the glory of their ancestors and become the same underground overlord of Ninghai. However, due to the current situation, they can only act in a low-key and endure constantly. Their original ambition has long been eroded by reality. They have no fighting spirit and muddle along.


    Qin Canghai, with his three inch tongue and lotus blossom, outlined a bright prospect for them, drew a big cake, and set a higher goal for them to become an international gangster. This goal successfully aroused their deep desire for power.


    Qin canglan sighed secretly. It has to be said that Qin Canghai''s development plan is very feasible on the surface, otherwise it won''t get the support of so many people.


    But unfortunately, in the eyes of Qin canglan, who has been thinking about the future development route of the Qin family, there is no feasibility at all. Qin Canghai uses the most ideal and perfect hypothesis to describe the bright prospect of false space in the future.


    First of all, it is the problem of talent training. It takes a lot of money to cultivate talents. Even if the Qin family can cultivate talents, what kind of talents are such talents? We should know that talents are also divided into demons, geniuses and ordinary talents.


    Secondly, whether in politics or the military, where is it as easy to mix as Qin Canghai said? No background, no relationship, no contacts, no power


    What does the Qin family expect to push these talents to a high position just by sitting on the thin credit of their ancestors? In his opinion, Qin Canghai''s so-called development plan can only be described as "childish"!


    Finally, even if these talents have made achievements in politics or the army, who can guarantee that these so-called talents will remain loyal to the Qin family after they occupy a high position?


    After all, people will gradually expand their desire with the growth of power in their hands. When there is a conflict between their official career and a family that trains them, Qin canglan believes that these so-called talents will choose their own future.


    After all, people don''t kill the earth for themselves. This is the eternal iron law of selfishness. What''s more, it''s not an ancient society where love and righteousness regarded kindness as greater than heaven.


    In a word, Qin canglan only commented on Qin Canghai''s impassioned speech - nonsense!


    Unfortunately, except for a few rational Qin family elders, most of them have been ignited with their passion buried in the bottom of their hearts for a long time. They are full of foam and praise the plan. They have long forgotten that Qin Canghai personally led the wolf into the house in the seventh palace.


    Of course, some people who dislike Qin Canghai made a fuss about this, but he was obviously prepared to beautify himself as a wise man who planned strategies. He said that considering the current situation, he deliberately allowed the seven kings'' mansion to grow in order to avoid the attack of the government. He called it "shooting a bird with a gun". The dominance of the Qin family will only arouse the suspicion of the government, and only the balance of forces between the two sides can restrict it, In order to let the government relax its vigilance against the Qin family.


    Even Qin canglan was almost convinced by him if he didn''t see his wolf ambition. This is the fundamental way to get rid of his disadvantage and formulate a fake development plan to regain the qualification of the successor of the Qin family.


    Unfortunately, he succeeded. The old Qin family voted and finally determined that Qin Canghai had the qualification of the successor of the family owner again with more than two-thirds of the votes, and handed over half of the industry in Qin canglan''s charge to him.


    Although Qin canglan saw that this was Qin Canghai''s conspiracy, he could not argue with reason. Those brainwashed fanatic elders would only think that he was small bellied, deliberately discrediting Qin Canghai and unwilling to take out his industry to him, so he wisely kept silent. Facing Qin Canghai''s vague provocative eyes, he just smiled calmly and couldn''t lose momentum if he lost anything, Who laughs until the end is unknown.


    The next day, Qin canglan happily handed over half of his property to Qin Canghai according to the resolution passed by the clan elders'' meeting.


    After the smooth handover, Qin Canghai was surprised. He couldn''t help but turn his lips proudly. He thought it would take some effort to win this half of the industry. Unexpectedly, it was so smooth.


    This made Qin Canghai more and more proud. In public, he arrogantly threatened that Qin canglan could not help ah Dou and was not worthy to be his opponent.


    After learning Qin canglan''s attitude, Qin canglan showed a meaningful sneer at the corners of her mouth. Among the industries handed over to Qin Canghai, who is the richest area in the University City.


    There, however, there is a small force that makes Qin canglan dare not covet - Qingyun gang. He looks forward to what a brilliant spark Qin Canghai and Qingyun gang can collide.


    With the return of Qin Canghai and the struggle between Qin canglan and the two heroes, the whole underground world forces in Ninghai will reshuffle, and the wind and clouds will surge and the undercurrent will surge for a while.


    But Ding Ning knew nothing about all this. Last night, after he carved the glass seed into a birthday old man and handed it to Xia Hou, early this morning, he handed the newly manufactured new medicine - Mitou oral liquid to President Lu.


    Headmaster Lu was overjoyed and informed the Ministry of health for the first time, which caused a huge sensation in Yanjing and Ninghai R & D bases. Vice Minister Jiang excitedly came to Ninghai in person overnight to escort Mitou oral liquid to Beijing for clinical trials and test its drug properties.


    The scholars and experts of Yanjing No. 1 base don''t know how they feel. Anyway, the scholars and experts of Ninghai No. 2 base look at Ding Ning with extremely complex eyes.


    There are jealous, skeptical, joyful, envious, hostile, happy, proud, cynical


    All living beings have different forms. The root of human nature can be seen in general. They don''t have the ability to develop it, but they can''t see the good of others.


    After all, their old experts and professors have not made any progress in team research. Ding Ning, a young man, has independently completed drug research and development, which makes them feel embarrassed.


    Only a few of them, Hu Lao, are proud and happy for Ding Ning. They are more envious, jealous and hateful. Most of them have a gloomy face, and even malicious people curse. The new medicine developed by Ding Ning is the best to poison people.


    What''s more, some experts and professors who fish for fame and reputation also came to the door. First, they were moved by Ding Ning, told him reason, and issued a sky high price check for him to add their names to the R & D team of Midou oral liquid.


    After being rejected by Ding Ning, these people changed their intimidation when they saw that the inducement was not enough. They even threatened to drive Ding Ning out of the medical community if he dared not agree.


    This ugly face bothered Ding Ning and impolitely ordered Xia hou to throw them all out. If it weren''t for fear of bad influence in the school, Ding Ning would have to break their legs.


    Listening to these guys calling and swearing outside without grace, Ding Ning finally understood why experts and professors are always called "brick house calling animals" on the Internet. It is this group of unscrupulous and shameless scum who have ruined the reputation of scholars.


    Although he was ashamed of what these people did, what they said also reminded Ding Ning that he was really too young and had no foundation in the medical community. He developed drugs that could change the pattern of the medical community and overturned the monopoly of Western medicine antibiotics. Such huge profits were enough for many people to take risks, and even some big families would not miss it.


    Young? No foundation? But so what? He is not an ordinary expert who can be kneaded by others, but a powerful local martial artist and a powerful man with powers.


    Ding Ning''s mouth outlined a cold arc. If it was before, he might have made some compromises. However, since refining the first heavy soldier, his character has also changed slightly, becoming domineering and confident. Moreover, now the mermaid is sleeping and in urgent need of great hope to restore his strength. He will never bow to anyone or any force.

 Chapter 360

    Of course, with gratitude, he proposed to add the names of Mr. Hu, Mr. Zhang and Professor Ning University, who had always been good to him, to the R & D team. As a result, he was not only severely rejected by these righteous experts, but also collectively blasted him with a Mao like face and deeply criticized and educated him, showing a general sense of love.


    Ding Ning''s development of Mitou oral liquid to replace antibiotics has not only changed the current monopoly pattern of Western medicine in the medical field, but also made it a certainty to win the Nobel Prize. As experts and professors who cherish feathers, they can''t do such shameless things to deceive the world in the face of this far-reaching temptation, This is a denial and insult to their personality.


    Seeing their bad looks, Ding Ning quickly apologized with a bitter smile, but his heart paid more and more respect to their character. It is these scholars who ignore fame and wealth, are impartial and devote themselves to scientific research that make our motherland more and more prosperous. Science and technology are changing with each passing day. Compared with those "brick experts" who fish for fame and reputation, They are the real examples of experts and professors.


    It was not easy to calm down the anger of these experts. Ding Ning launched an academic discussion with them and scientifically analyzed and expounded the pharmacological properties of Mitou oral liquid. These white haired old professors, like primary school students, kept recording with a notebook attitude and raised their hands to ask some unclear questions, Ding Ning did not hide and give detailed answers one by one, which made them deeply benefit a lot.


    The three cobblers are better than Zhuge Liang, not to mention these experts and scholars who have carried out academic research all their lives. Their experience and experience are by no means comparable to those of a fledgling boy like Ding Ning. They actively solve his doubts and dispel their doubts. Looking at him is like looking at their own children.


    Ding Ningguang''s discovery of two microorganisms, rice grains and bean sprouts, is enough to establish his authoritative position in the international medical community. After all, the scope of clinical application of these two microorganisms is too wide. In addition, the research and development of rice bean oral liquid is enough for him to include the Nobel Prize in physiology and medicine next year.


    The selection of the Nobel Prize in physiology and medicine is in the charge of Caroline College of Swedish Medical University. According to the relevant articles of association of the Nobel Foundation, the selection is in the charge of the Nobel conference of Caroline College of medicine, which is composed of 50 elected professors of Caroline College of medicine.


    The specific selection procedure is that the Nobel conference of Caroline Medical College appoints a working committee, the Nobel Committee, to be responsible for the preliminary work, and then invites representatives in the field of physiology and medicine to nominate candidates. The nomination deadline is February 1 every year. The Nobel Committee preliminarily selects the nominations, and then submits the candidates to the Nobel conference, The Nobel conference finally decided the winner and announced it in October. The award ceremony is held in Stockholm Concert Hall on December 10 every year.


    Winning the Nobel Prize is the highest honor and achievement that every scientific researcher has dreamed of all his life. It is destined to be recorded in history. This is the highest honor that every scientific worker pursues.


    Once Ding Ning won the Nobel Prize, his position in the international medical community will be as stable as Mount Tai. For this, Hu Lao, these traditional Chinese medicine practitioners, reported with great enthusiasm and expectation.


    After all, the greater Ding Ning''s influence in the international medical community, the easier it will be to revive China''s traditional medicine, and the promotion of traditional Chinese medicine around the world will get twice the result with half the effort.


    In the passionate discussion, Mr. Zhang timely put forward a proposal to ask Ding Ning to write an academic paper on the discovery of bean sprouts and rice grains and the pharmacology of Mitou oral liquid as soon as possible. As long as the clinical test of Mitou oral liquid passes, he doesn''t need to contribute at all, and internationally influential journals will take the initiative to come to the door, Everyone agrees with this.


    The happiest thing is president Lu. Ding Ning is a graduate student of Ninghai medical college. If he can win the Nobel Prize, Ninghai Medical College will become the leading top university in China. This boy is a treasure and must not be let go.


    At present, the only embarrassment is Ding Ning''s identity. The Nobel laureate is still a graduate student. If it is spread, how will those authoritative professors feel embarrassed.


    President Lu touched his chin and wondered if he could take any special way to change Ding Ning''s identity. At least he had to be an honorary associate professor.


    But soon, he did not consider this problem. As long as the clinical trial of the new drug was successful, the No. 1 head would personally give him an award. It was not easy to solve the problem of a professional title.


    However, thinking that this guy is only 22 years old and will win the Nobel prize next year, President Lu has an unrealistic sense of time and space disorder. He is really a demon.


    It was not easy to send away many enthusiastic experts and scholars. Ding Ning felt more physically and mentally exhausted than fighting with long Xiaotian and Ju dwarf. He hurried to move with falling snow who had already packed up his gifts.


    Although he was extremely reluctant to give up all the equipment in the laboratory, he had conducted repeated trials of Midou oral liquid, and success was the inevitable result. He could foresee the embarrassing scene of being chased and intercepted after the success of the clinical trial.


    He must leave here. He has promised his sister to move in with her. Now the research and development has come to an end. It is the best opportunity to leave. Otherwise, he can''t leave if he wants to.


    Shengshi Huating, a newly developed community of the development company affiliated to Longteng group, is located at the junction of Jingning district and Jingpu district. Although the beautiful swan lake has traces of artificial carving, the greening coverage rate of up to 80% still makes it green and poetic.


    The most important thing is that this community is diagonally opposite sijichun City, only one street away from ye Huan and ye Le''s home.


    Shengshi Huating No. 1 is the largest and most beautiful villa style garden building in the only five villas in the whole community, with a construction area of more than 500 square meters.


    Entering the three storey garden building, there is a luxurious living room with an area of 300 square meters. The ground is paved with original wood grain floor, light yellow cloth combined sofa, simple but elegant, black-and-white luxury tea table, light blue style wine cabinet and bar, and luxurious crystal chandelier exudes soft and bright luster.


    The overall decoration style is full of rich Mediterranean customs, which makes people feel happy at first sight.


    Wearing a pink home dress and an apron around his waist, Ding Zhanglie welcomed him out of the kitchen like a good wife and mother, smiled and said to Ding Ning, "brother, welcome home."


    Go home? Ding Ning trembled all over and his eyes moistened instantly. Home, a strange and long lost name, came in this unexpected way and hit the softest place in his heart.


    Red eyes came forward and gave Ding Qianlie a big hug. His voice was slightly choked and said, "sister, I finally have a home."


    Ding led the hunter''s nose sour and almost shed tears, but his face was full of flowers. He spoiled and rubbed Ding Ning''s head: "this will be our home in the future. Our parents are not here, and our sister and brother depend on each other."


    Ding Luoxue didn''t show any dissatisfaction because she was left out. She gazed painfully at the man who always had a calm smile. It turned out that her brother was also vulnerable.


    "And snow, she is... My sister."


    Ding Ning remembered that the falling snow was still nearby and quickly broke away from his sister''s majestic arms. He smiled and introduced.


    "This is sister Luoxue. What a beautiful little girl. Come on, come and sit down and have a rest. Today, try my sister''s craft."


    Ding Qianlie doesn''t know the relationship between Ding Ning and Luoxue. He doesn''t say it now. He warmly greets Luoxue.


    Falling snow skillfully shouted, "good hunting sister."


    "Well, this will be our home in the future. Just follow Ding Ning and call my sister."


    Ding Qianlie greeted the rival in love with great propriety and enthusiasm.


    "Well, sister!"


    Ding Luoxue had no embarrassment before, showed a close smile and said, "sister, let me help you cook."


    "Can you cook?"


    Ding Qianlie was surprised. She always thought that the girls around Ding Ning were young ladies with good temper. How could they cook.


    "Snow''s craftsmanship is very good. It''s no worse than a five-star chef."


    Ding Ning timely flattered and made Luoxue smile.


    "Well, I''m worried that I can''t eat the meal I cooked. I''ll give it to my sister."


    Ding led the hunter to take a sigh of relief, took out the recipe from the apron pocket and put it on the tea table.


    She doesn''t have any talent for cooking. Usually, she either wants to take out or goes out to eat. Ding Ning has a home meal on the first day of moving here. It''s not suitable for taking out. She just crammed in and took the recipe to learn and cook now.


    Facts have proved that the goddess of Commerce, who specializes in technology and can look up and down in the mall, has no talent in the common skill of cooking.


    I''ve been tossing around in the kitchen since 8 a.m. until noon. I haven''t even finished the preparation of washing and selecting vegetables.


    "Leave it to me! Sister, you rest!"


    When it comes to the field of cooking, no one is satisfied with the falling snow except Ding Ning. With strong self-confidence, he took over Ding Qianlie''s apron and went into the kitchen.


    "Yes, brother. I also know to find a girl who can take care of you. The snow girl can cook. Good, good."


    Ding led the hunter to stretch lazily. The graceful curve reminded Ding Ning of yesterday''s wrong touch. Suddenly, his face was hot and turned his head unnaturally.


    "Come on, brother, show you the room. I''ve arranged it for you."


    Looking at Ding Ning''s unnatural appearance, Ding Qianlie took his hand and walked upstairs.


    "I don''t care. I can live in any room."


    Ding Ning felt the weak and boneless soft pancreas in his hand and secretly scolded himself as an animal. He could even have a bad mind for his sister.


    "How about that? The house was just renovated some time ago. I moved in yesterday and cleaned it up all day."


    Ding took his hand unconsciously, Introduce the way while walking: "The whole house is divided into three floors. On the first floor, there are five guest rooms in addition to the living room, kitchen and bathroom. On the second floor, there are five bedrooms on four sides of the main building, each of which is a suite, with a separate bathroom and reception hall. Other spare places have been changed into a gym, a yoga room and a study. On the third floor, I will help you separate a laboratory, a room as a utility room, and There are three temporary lounges. On the roof of the third floor, I built a rooftop swimming pool, a flower house and a barbecue room. When we are free, we can swim and barbecue. "


    Ding Ning, like a string puppet, was led by Ding hunting and visited his new home.


    I have to say that he was very satisfied with the garden house. Not only did the decoration meet his heart, but even his sister helped him get all the equipment in the laboratory. It was no worse than the laboratory in the school, even better than his own consideration.

 Chapter 361

    "How''s it going? Are you satisfied?"


    Ding Qianlie smiled and pushed open the door of the master bedroom. Entering the door was a small reception hall, with independent bathroom, bathroom, kitchen and cloakroom.


    In particular, the cloakroom has been hung with all kinds of clothes according to his size, from underwear, underwear, shirts, socks, pajamas, sportswear to suits, jackets, ties, watches, leather shoes and hats.


    "Sister, is this too wasteful?"


    Ding Ning stared at the cloakroom with a space of 100 square meters, smashed it and said.


    "What waste? This is our home."


    Ding Qianlie waved his hand disapprovingly: "our family is not short of money. You are the master bedroom. I live in the side bedroom next to you. When I came back, I asked Luoxue to choose another room. However, I didn''t know her body size before and didn''t prepare clothes for her. When I came back, I asked someone to measure her size and ask the designer to order some clothes for her."


    Ding Ning wanted to say that there was no need to arrange a separate room for her. She slept with me at night, but she really didn''t have the courage to say it. She could only smile twice: "sister, the master bedroom is for you. I can sleep on my side."


    "What are you talking about? You''re the head of the family. How can you live on your side? By the way, there are 13 parking spaces in the garage downstairs. Now only six cars have been parked. Come back and ask what car snow likes, and buy two for her. The car keys are all placed in the shoe cabinet drawer in the living room. When you go out, you can take the keys yourself."


    Ding led the hunter for a moment and patted his forehead: "also, there are only two hour workers at home. When I come back, I''ll ask someone to recruit a housekeeper and several nannies. I''ll live in the worker''s room in the yard. Snow is also the master. She can''t help us cook every day."


    "Elder sister, look at the arrangement!"


    With a wry smile on Ding Ning''s face, he always felt that he had become a landlord and a rich man.


    "Oh, the most important thing to forget is that our home is an electronic lock for fingerprint verification. Come back and record your fingerprint with Luoxue, so that you can''t get in when I''m not at home. In addition to fingerprints, I also added corneal verification in the laboratory, so as not to be stolen by others."


    Ding Qianlie suddenly remembered the newly installed most advanced security system door lock and hurriedly reminded him.


    "Well, all right!"


    Thinking that the future laboratory really needs strong security facilities, Ding Ning nodded to understand that there is actually a mermaid space. He really doesn''t worry about safety, but after all, it''s his sister''s kindness, and he can''t live up to it.


    "Dinner!"


    The sound of falling snow came from downstairs. Surprised Ding Qianlie almost didn''t fall off his chin: "how long will it take to cook?"


    "Let''s go. Snow''s cooking is not covered. Go down and have a taste!"


    Ding Ning was carrying his little sister''s arm, and his heart was full of peace and tranquility.


    This sumptuous and delicious lunch made Ding lead the hunter to eat with a smile. He rubbed his stomach and shouted to eat. My sister''s craftsmanship is really great. I''m a little embarrassed to boast about the falling snow.


    After a meal, Ding Qianlie narrowed the distance between him and the falling snow. They held hands and chatted with each other like sisters, which made Ding Ning very happy.


    He has been worried that Luoxue has a cold temper and will not be used to getting along with his sister, but at present, his worry is superfluous. My sister is definitely an expert in dealing with interpersonal relations. In a few words, he eliminates the sense of estrangement and strangeness between Luoxue and Luoxue, and makes Luoxue, who has always been reluctant to talk, shout one sister at a time. It seems that he really recognizes this sister.


    After lunch, Ding Ning plunged into the laboratory to study the fusion characteristics of red coral, see if he can study the characteristic molecules that play the role of fusion, and find items to replace red coral. After all, it is too extravagant to use red coral as drug guide.


    Ding Qianlie specially asked for a day off today. A phone call went out. Soon someone came to the door to measure the snow and make clothes for her.


    As for vehicles, there was no need for snow. She couldn''t drive at all, but she reluctantly agreed to take a driver''s license after Ding Qianlie persuaded her in every way.


    The fusion material in red coral is really too special. It is not a microorganism or a bacterial creature, but a very special colloidal object. It has no life, but contains vitality. Ding Ning can''t understand it in every way. He can only regard this material as a heaven and earth wonder like Taisui.


    Do ordinary red corals also have this substance? There is no reference, and Ding Ning is not sure. He plans to go to antique street to see if he can find some red coral for research.


    He said hello to his sister who was helping the garment maker measure the snow, and Ding Ning drove straight to antique street.


    At the moment of opening the garage, Ding Ning was almost blinded. In addition to his sister''s Rolls Royce phantom, there were also a Bugatti Veyron, a Ferrari, a Lamborghini, an Aston Martin and a Bentley in the garage, all of which were limited edition sports cars.


    The cheapest car is worth about $5 million. Ding Ning couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling bitterly. He didn''t see that his sister was still a sports car fan.


    This made him suddenly think of the third runner up, who is an expert in changing the car. One day, send the car to him to refit it. Not to mention anything else, at least improve the safety performance of the car.


    I have to say that the security guards in this community are still very discerning. Many people mistakenly think it is paster''s Huiteng. They recognize it at a glance. It seems that this community is likely to live in a low-key local tyrant.


    Ding Ning drove out of the gate of the community in the slightly respectful eyes of the security guard. Before long, he saw the gate of the community of sijichun city opposite.


    After hesitating, Ding Ning decided to wait two days for the spirit to recover, talk to sister Ye Huan in detail, and then try to help sun Lanying.


    After all, it is only his preliminary idea to swallow cancer cells with imps and stimulate the reproduction and regeneration of normal cells with Migou oral liquid. It is only feasible in theory without practice.


    He doesn''t dare to try easily now. After all, sister Ye Huan has taken over the fact that her mother is about to die. If he says there is hope for cure at this time, but the treatment fails in the end, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment, and the two sisters Ye Huan will certainly be unable to bear the blow.


    While he was thinking about how to talk to the Ye Huan sisters, an orange Volkswagen pineapple drove out of the four seasons spring city and passed Ding Ning''s car.


    With a loud bang, Ding Ning''s face changed. He suddenly stopped the car with a sudden brake at his feet. A BMW Z4 behind couldn''t brake enough and hit his tail. A young man with yellow hair and Earrings leaned out of the car and scolded: "you''re very sick. Is this the place to Park?"


    Ding Ning had a gloomy face and was not in the mood to answer him. At the moment of passing the public pineapple, he found that it was the Ye Huan sisters sitting in the car.


    This was the opposite direction, and he was not ready to say hello, but unexpectedly, an oncoming unlicensed van suddenly changed its lane and hit a pineapple. The Ye Huan sisters were bleeding and unconscious.


    If it was just a normal accident, four men wearing sunglasses and masks came down from the van, quickly opened the door of the pineapple, and dragged the Ye Huan sisters into the van.


    This was a premeditated kidnapping. Ding Ning''s face was extremely gloomy and was about to cross the railing to catch up, but unexpectedly, the Yellow haired boy on the BMW Z4 jumped out of the car and forced him: "don''t want to go. The new car I just bought was hit and lying in the slot. It''s really unlucky."


    "I have something urgent to deal with now. The car can''t run away here. Wait until I come back."


    Where did Ding Ning think about him? He was about to leave when he crossed the railing, but he was held by the Yellow haired boy and punched him in the face angrily: "paralyzed, he wants to run if he breaks my car. Can a broken paster afford my car?"


    "Go away. If you dare to talk dirty again, fight with me. I''ll abolish you."


    Ding Ning was wronged and didn''t want to argue with him more. Unexpectedly, this guy dared to do it. He was so anxious that he took hold of the Yellow haired boy''s fist and twisted it. The boy screamed in pain, "ouch, loosen... Loosen your hand. Do you know who I am? Do you dare to hit me?"


    Ding Ning pushed him away and said impatiently, "go away. No matter who you are, dare to stop me again. I promise your parents don''t know you."


    "You..."


    The Yellow haired boy flew into a rage and was about to say a few cruel words, but he saw a flash in front of him. Ding Ning had disappeared in place. Looking around, he saw him running after a van without license plate. He even pulled out the remnants of the road in the blue sky and day. It was not too fast to use wind and electricity.


    The Yellow haired boy stared in amazement. NIMA, is it fast enough to break the world record?


    I don''t know how big his heart is. He immediately took out his mobile phone and started shooting. Ya, at this speed, it''s a pity not to join the national track and field team. Precipice can win glory for the country.


    When Ding Ning''s running had disappeared, the Yellow haired boy turned off the camera and dialed a phone: "coach, I found a good seedling of running."


    "Really, I won''t lie to you. When did Mu Xiaobao lie? If you don''t believe me, I''ll send you the video screen now. It''s definitely faster than Liu Xiang."


    "I tell you, the boy hit my new car. In order to get him into the track and field team, I can''t let him repair the car, but you have to report the repair money to me."


    "What? No, I''m a rich second generation. Yes, I don''t pay attention to this car repair money, but I''m not a big wrongdoer. Don''t spend money on eating, drinking, picking up girls, singing K and raising a car. The landlord has no surplus food."


    ¡­¡­


    "MD, being watched, accelerate, accelerate."


    On the van, a kidnapper with some big tongues found Ding Ning, who was chasing after him, and shouted nervously.


    "Don''t worry, how can two legs run over four wheels? He won''t be able to run in a moment."


    The driver said confidently, but subconsciously began to accelerate.


    "I''m not worried that he will catch up. I''m worried that it will disturb the police. If it''s blocked by the police, it''ll be in big trouble."


    Another kidnapper with a younger accent said anxiously.


    "What are you afraid of? Don''t forget who is standing behind us. As long as you don''t get caught at the scene, the police can definitely deal with us."


    A thin kidnapper said disapprovingly.


    "I know. I''m worried about being caught at the scene. This is kidnapping. The crime of catching is not light."


    The young kidnapper with an accent said timidly.


    "Xiaoliuzi, you are too timid. This is a big Ninghai full of gold. After this transaction, each of us can get a lot of money, which is enough for us to go back to our hometown to build a building."


    The skinny kidnapper didn''t delay flattering the driver: "this is called seeking in wealth and wealth insurance. Brother Gouzi''s driving skills are by no means covered. When that guy is too tired to run, he remembers to call the police, and we have already completed the task."

 Chapter 362

    "I''ll go. Are you still human? How can you run faster than us? Hurry up and get rid of him."


    The big tongued kidnapper who always paid close attention to the situation behind him suddenly burst out a rude remark.


    They found that the young man who was chasing the vehicle was thousands of meters away from them, but the short time had narrowed it to less than 200 meters.


    The dog was a little flustered. He stepped on the accelerator and accelerated again: "lying in the groove, is this special or human? It won''t be a track and Field Champion? MD, I don''t believe that two legs can run over four wheels."


    Ninghai street, a gray bread tail gas lamp, smoking like flying, flexibly changed lanes and accelerated in the traffic flow, and ran through many red lights.


    A man chased after him and quickly pulled out residual shadows, which attracted the attention of roadside pedestrians. They stopped one after another and took out their mobile phones to take this scene, but when they took out their mobile phones, a car and a person had long disappeared in the distance.


    Ding Ning''s face was gloomy. He didn''t expect that the van driver was really a master of drag racing. He could still maintain a speed of more than 150 yards per hour in such a crowded traffic flow.


    It''s not so easy to catch up with him at his speed. Unless he launches the bone wing flight, he can catch up in minutes. However, the problem is that there are surveillance everywhere along the way, and many drivers and pedestrians are watching this scene. Once he reveals the secret of bone wing, he will be caught and sliced in minutes.


    So although he was anxious, he could only hang far behind. He couldn''t catch up for a while. He even had time to think about what these people did when they kidnapped Ye Huan sisters? Who wants to kidnap them?


    I felt some remorse and some fear. Last time, I wanted to let Lu Zhan and others pay attention to the next ye Huan sisters, but I forgot this when I got busy. If I didn''t happen to find them kidnapped today, I don''t know what the outcome would be.


    Xiao Jin has come and stared at them in the air. Ding Ning pretends to be panting, gradually slows down the speed, and then catches up with them. He is shocked. He is also worried that the kidnappers will have a car accident tragedy in a panic. Although these people are not regretful, the Ye Huan sisters are still in the car. In case of an accident, he will regret it too late.


    In addition, their sisters are still in the hands of the kidnappers. Once the kidnappers are forced to jump over the wall and threaten them with their lives, he still has to compromise.


    "Ha ha, brother dog, good job. That guy can''t run. I said he can''t run the car alone."


    Seeing that Ding Ning was gradually dumped, the thin kidnapper laughed.


    The nervous dog brother also secretly breathed a sigh of relief and said proudly, "MD, even if that guy is Superman, my driving skills are not covered."


    "Brother dog is powerful."


    Xiaoliuzi was also down-to-earth and flattered.


    The big tongue kidnapper patted his chest: "Grandma''s legs scared me to death. I thought he would catch up with me."


    The skinny kidnapper disdained: "what? You have no confidence in brother dog''s driving skills."


    "That''s not true. Brother dog''s driving skills are absolutely powerful. The main reason is that the guy is really non-human. He''s been chasing for nearly an hour. I can''t hold on. I haven''t seen anyone running so fast."


    Big tongue quickly lost his smiling face and clarified, for fear of causing brother dog''s dissatisfaction.


    Brother dog said angrily, "it''s true. That guy ran really fast. If I hadn''t been good at driving and forced to overtake several times, we would have been caught up."


    "That''s right. Brother Gou''s driving skills don''t have to be asked. He can''t find an opponent in the whole Ninghai."


    The skinny kidnappers flattered with praise.


    "Yes, brother dog doesn''t say that he is the best in the world. At least he can''t find an opponent in Ninghai."


    "What Ninghai? Brother Gou''s driving skills are invincible in the whole of China."


    ¡­¡­


    After the three kidnappers relaxed, they flattered brother dog wantonly. Brother dog showed a proud smile and quietly enjoyed their flattery.


    "Well, fortunately, we got rid of that guy. We should change the car as planned in front, or we will be photographed by surveillance and the police will find us sooner or later."


    Dog brother floated for a while, but he soon returned to reality, remembered the business, and said in a serious tone.


    "In front of us is the western suburb. There are fewer vehicles and less monitoring. As long as we change the car according to the original plan, no one can find us. As long as we hand in the people, we can go home with the money to build a building."


    The thin kidnapper''s eyes glowed and said excitedly.


    "Ha ha, the boss of this big city is generous. One million. We have 250000 each, which is much better than working. Brother dog, don''t forget to take care of your brothers next time you have such a business."


    The big tongue kidnapper rubbed his hands and flattered with a silly smile.


    "Yes, brother dog, if you have such a job again, don''t forget brothers. It''s too easy to get the money."


    Xiaoliuzi also threw away his fear and said excitedly.


    "Don''t worry, we''re all from the same village. I don''t care who you take care of."


    Brother Gou is very generous and guarantees, but he is thinking happily. Sure enough, the rural labor force is still cheap.


    A few earth buns who haven''t seen the world. 250000 made them happy. The employer gave them 2 million. I can take 1.25 million alone.


    "Eh, what''s going on ahead? Won''t there be an accident?"


    Dog brother looked at the road ahead, which was blocked by three cars. Several people were arguing about something, and he slowed down indefinitely.


    "Can you go around?"


    Xiao Liuzi was nervous again and asked with a guilty conscience.


    Brother dog frowned and shook his head: "yes, but the detour is too far. Only this road is the closest to where we change cars."


    "What can I do? Those people in front of me can''t be that guy''s accomplices?"


    Xiaoliuzi panicked again and always felt uneasy.


    "Look at your promise, calm down. You think the guy who can run is God. How can you know our route?"


    The emaciated kidnapper scolded angrily: "they blocked the road because of an accident, and they don''t know who we are. The more they panic, the easier it is to show their feet."


    "Bonzi is right. You''re still too young, xiaoliuzi. They don''t know what we do. Calm down, Bonzi. Go and ask what''s going on. Be careful not to conflict with others and delay business."


    Brother dog was also a little flustered. After listening to the stick, he quickly calmed down and commanded with the demeanor of a great general.


    Bonzi proudly opened the door and went down: "OK, no problem."


    As soon as he arrived in Ninghai, he made a lot of money after doing a lot of business with brother dog. He secretly decided to make a good impression on brother dog and will never forget him if there are profitable businesses in the future.


    Xiao Liuzi quietly clenched his fist and said, "brother dog, I''m not afraid, or I feel very bad."


    "OK, look at your advice. Your psychological quality is too bad. Look at the stick and fierce son of others. How good they are."


    The dog gave an impatient reprimand, took off his mask and touched out a great China to light it.


    The fierce man was praised. He couldn''t help giggling and leaned forward with a shy face: "brother dog, I haven''t smoked Greater China yet. Give me a try."


    "Look at your promise. When you get the money after things are done, it''s a fart. Follow me later to ensure that you are popular and spicy."


    Brother dog smiled and scolded angrily, took out a cigarette and handed it to him.


    The fierce son took over greater China, took off his mask and was not willing to smoke. He put his face under his nose and smelled back and forth: "money is good. This cigarette costs several yuan. Brother dog, don''t worry. I promise to follow you."


    Xiao Liuzi looked gloomy. He wanted to show himself again and let brother dog look at him differently. He said, "brother dog, I''ll have a look, too."


    "Go, go and see what''s going on."


    Brother dog waved his hand impatiently. When he saw that the stick nodded and bowed in front of him, those people looked indifferent, and they were inexplicably upset.


    "Good!"


    Xiao Liuzi was in a good mood and opened the door to get off.


    "Don''t look, I know what''s going on."


    A faint voice suddenly came. Brother dog asked subconsciously, "what''s going on?"


    Then he realized that it was wrong. It was not his own voice. He instinctively turned his head and asked, "who are you?"


    "No, brother dog, that guy caught up."


    The fierce son trembled all over and looked at the fierce man who had just chased the car in fear. He threw the fainted little six out several meters away like a rag.


    His reaction was not slow, so he reached out to the Ye Huan sisters and wanted to hold them.


    "Your hands are too dirty to touch my sister."


    Like the sound from Jiuyou hell, the fierce son felt a sharp pain. A white slender hand grabbed his wrist like an iron hoop, and he screamed in pain.


    The fierce son had blue veins on his forehead. He summoned up the courage to hit the fierce face with his left fist. He wanted to force him to let go, but when he saw the fierce man gently reach out to him, he was stiff and could not move.


    Brother dog looked at the handsome and indifferent face close at hand. His face turned white. He hurriedly pushed open the door and wanted to escape, but his neck suddenly became numb. The whole person couldn''t move a finger and sat in the driver''s seat like a puppet.


    From his sight, the stick that Fang was talking to those blocking the road was suddenly waved by a young man and collapsed to the ground.


    The young man stretched out his hand to lift the stick and walked towards the van as light as nothing. He was followed by two men behind him. Brother Gou''s heart fell into the ice valley. He regretted that Xiao Liuzi was right and they were together.


    "Boss!"


    The young man threw the stick in front of the van and shouted respectfully at Ding Ning with two other young people.


    Ding Ning smiled: "please."


    "What''s the trouble? Don''t you just block the road and block a few little losers? This is the boss''s territory. They''re looking for their own death when they run here."


    Cheng Hu grinned and showed his neat white teeth, smiling brightly.


    Wang Yang scratched his head and said with a smile, "boss, what should we do with these guys? We are building a house in the villa, or we should bury them in the concrete and twist them in the mixer as building materials."


    Brother dog and Meng Zi trembled all over and almost fainted. What kind of people are they? They are always going to destroy people''s bodies.


    Ding Ning said with a smile: "the house is built, but we live by ourselves. You don''t feel scared."


    "That''s true. Why don''t you chop it? Chop it and use it as flower fertilizer."


    Cheng Hu bared his teeth and said with a bad smile.


    "No, what''s the meaning of that? I read a book a few days ago and said that I buried people in the ground, leaving only one head outside, and then made a hole in my head and poured some mercury into it. When people hurt, they struggled desperately. The more they struggled, the more they struggled, the more they struggled, and finally they got out. Finally, there was a complete human skin left. I always wanted to try to see if it was true, so I just There is no test article. Now it''s good. There are four test articles. "


    Zhao Wei''s eyes lit up and looked at brother Gou and Mengzi maliciously. He seemed to be thinking about who to use for the experiment first.

 Chapter 363

    "Please, no, we just help people with money."


    Seeing Ding Ning''s expression of great interest, Meng Zi was frightened and cried.


    Brother Gou has been in the Jianghu for a long time and knows that they are scaring people, but at the thought of the terrible scene of skinning people alive, he still has goose bumps, his lips tremble and can''t speak.


    At the thought of the terrible power of the boss behind the scenes, he calmed down again and comforted himself that they were just bluffing and trying to find out who was behind the scenes.


    Now it is a society ruled by law. They dare not kill people. As long as they can carry their interrogation, the most is to hand them over to the police. As long as they don''t betray the boss and rely on the power of the boss, it''s not a matter of minutes to get them out.


    As for the fierce men, they don''t know who the boss behind the scenes is. They can say it''s all right,


    "Oh, if you take people''s money, you have to eliminate disasters for others. Since things haven''t been done, you''re sorry to be the one who ordered you alive. Take it back first. Those two ideas were good just now. Let''s brainstorm on the road and think about whether there are other fun ways."


    Ding Ning glanced at brother Gou faintly and outlined a difficult arc at the corner of his mouth. It seems that this guy is still an old slick. He won''t be honest if he doesn''t give him some heavy materials.


    "OK, boss, take my car. I''ll drive this broken van and take them back."


    Cheng Hu excitedly grabbed brother Gou''s hair and dragged him out of the car. Like a broken sack, he piled four people on the back seat.


    Ding Ning picked up the Ye Huan sisters one by one and sat in the Land Rover in front of him. Wang Yang and Zhao Wei followed him in their cars, while Cheng Hu followed him shakily with broken bread.


    Dog brother was uneasy and wanted to take the initiative to explain and beg them to let go of himself, but he lost his courage at the thought of the terrible power of the boss behind the scenes.


    In the heart secretly ruthless way, MD, spell, isn''t it torture? As long as you can carry it and get the appreciation of your boss, you won''t get wind and rain in Ninghai in the future.


    The car bumped for a long time. Brother dog didn''t know where he was. He could only see that it was a construction site under construction.


    After parking, Cheng Hu and Wang Yang laughed like demons and threw them into a building room under construction.


    It was the young man they called the boss who took a few photos of them, and xiaoliuzi and Bangzi woke up.


    The young boss turned and left without saying a word. The four people stared and found that although they were very sober, no one could play a finger and couldn''t even say a word. They could only communicate with their eyes. Unfortunately, there was no tacit understanding. After communicating for a long time, chickens and ducks also talked.


    About half an hour later, Wang Yang came in with a smile. Brother dog was in high spirits. It seemed that he was about to start the trial. When he was indulging in his heroic image of being powerful and unyielding in the face of torture, Wang Yang didn''t even look at him. He grabbed the leg of the stick and dragged him out like dragging the body.


    The three looked at each other. They didn''t know which song they were going to sing. Was it to be interrogated alone?


    But five minutes later, the roar of the machine came from outside. The concrete mixer began to work, vaguely mixed with the scream of the stick and the demonic laughter of Cheng Hu and others.


    Soon, the sound of the mixer stopped, and Wang Yang''s voice came: "it''s boring. When people throw it into the mixer, they can''t see anything. It''s not fun at all."


    "I''ll tell you, you''d better cut it. When the flower fertilizer looks exciting, you have to use a blender."


    Cheng Hu grumbled discontentedly.


    "It''s no fun to be a flower fat. It''s cool to peel people alive. Next, peel people alive. I''ll get some mercury."


    Zhao Wei''s excited voice made the three tremble, and a smell of urine came. The timid little six had been scared to pee out.


    "That won''t work. We agreed on a way. There are three people. I''ll choose one to be a flower fertilizer first."


    Cheng Hu ran in, his eyes shining like selecting goods, and kept selecting.


    Wang Yang walked in slowly, covered his nose with disgust and picked Liu Zi with his toes: "you choose him. This boy has a lot of shit and urine. He is nutritious when he is fat."


    "Well, grandma, I''m really worthless. I''m still the kidnapper. I''m scared to pee. Just him!"


    Cheng Hu grabbed Xiao Liuzi''s hair and dragged him out.


    "No, please, I don''t dare anymore. I''m wrong, sobbing..."


    I don''t know what''s going on. Xiaoliuzi suddenly made a sound and cried bitterly.


    Unfortunately, the "flower fat madman" did not have the slightest pity. He shouted excitedly: "shout, shout hard. The louder you shout, the more excited I will be."


    Mengzi and brother dog just feel that chrysanthemum is tight and subconsciously clamp their ass. won''t this pervert have any special hobbies?


    "Ah!"


    "Du Du Du..."


    They couldn''t see what had happened, so they had to prick up their ears and listen. Soon, xiaoliuzi''s terrible scream filled their eardrums, accompanied by the sound of chopping meat and Cheng Hu''s "abnormal" laughter.


    With the passage of time, the scream of Xiao Liuzi gradually subsided, and only the sound of knives and axes cutting the chopping board could be heard.


    "Gollum!"


    Mengzi and brother Gou looked at each other with fear, and swallowed their saliva together. They could clearly see the fear in each other''s eyes, and their faces were pale and impersonal.


    A strong smell of blood came. Cheng Hu came in, wearing a leather apron like a butcher. His face was covered with meat crumbs and blood. He muttered angrily: "it''s so cool. It''s just too tired. I didn''t expect it to be so troublesome to break a corpse."


    "So, I say you can''t do this, or it''s more exciting according to what I said. We just dig a hole to bury the man, then open a hole in his forehead and drop some mercury into it. The rest is the process of appreciation. It''s not tired and artistic, and finally a human skin. What a good thing."


    Zhao Weixing came in with a glass bottle full of mercury.


    "Ah, no!"


    The fierce son saw Zhao Wei''s eyes shining and grabbed his legs to drag outward. He screamed instinctively, but unexpectedly found that he could make a sound.


    But he didn''t care about the "surprise" at all. After a scream, his excrement and urine flowed together, his eyes turned white and fainted.


    "Bah, I''m really unlucky. Looking at the five big and three thick, how dare you be so timid? MD, you almost made me shit. It''s your life. You can''t enjoy my art."


    Zhao Wei let go of the fierce son with a disdain, kicked him aside and looked at the dog, "Hey, you''re lucky to be able to soberly enjoy the most artistic torture of Lao Tzu."


    Brother dog said hello to Zhao Wei''s ancestors for 18 generations one by one. You''re lucky if you''re a pervert. Your family is lucky. I don''t want to enjoy your perverted art. Keep it for yourself.


    No matter what he thinks, Zhao Wei grabs his leg and drags it out. Brother dog wants to die. Dog day''s fierce son, why do you faint at this time? Aren''t you kidding me?


    Remembering the fate of xiaoliuzi and Bangzi before, brother Gou''s last psychological defense finally collapsed. Regardless of whether he could make a sound or not, he cried and howled loudly: "no, let me go. I''m just running errands. It''s Ye Hongjun who ordered us to kidnap them. It has nothing to do with me. I''m just doing things with money. Please, spare me."


    "Are you sure it''s Ye Hongjun? Why did he kidnap them?"


    Ding Ning''s angry voice came. Ye Huan and ye Le carried his arms from left to right. When they heard brother Gou''s words, their face suddenly changed. A thick sadness flashed in their eyes. Their third uncle was really heartless and could even do the thing of kidnapping them.


    "Yes, it''s Ye Hongjun. He asked us to kidnap him. I don''t know what he wants to do. He promised to give us a million after it''s done. I''m just greedy for a moment, so I''m obsessed. It''s really none of my business."


    Dog brother''s eyes twinkled and said that he didn''t know when he had restored his freedom of action, but under the covetous eyes of Zhao Wei, he was not sure to escape.


    "Hum! Since you don''t want to tell the truth, go ahead and bury him first. I really want to see what it''s like to peel human skin alive!"


    Ding Ning was always observing his words and expressions. Seeing his words flashing, he knew that he didn''t tell the truth.


    Last time, he thought Ye Hongjun''s behavior was abnormal, but he didn''t study it deeply at that time. Now, even ye Hongjun, the behind the scenes, must have other factors.


    In particular, ye Hongjun even sees hundreds of thousands of interest. How can he be willing to take out a million to kidnap several people? There must be others behind him.


    "Great, I thought I couldn''t skin people alive today."


    Zhao Wei smiled grimly and grabbed brother Gou''s leg and dragged it to the hole more than one meter deep that had been dug in advance.


    "No, I''ve been honest. Please let me go."


    Brother dog was still holding the last chance and pleading with tears.


    Unfortunately, Ding Ning''s face was as cold as iron and ignored him at all.


    Cheng Hu and Wang Yang stood in front of the pit with a shovel. When Zhao Wei threw the dog elder brother into the pit, the two men hesitated and began filling the hole.


    Seeing that they didn''t mean to joke at all, brother dog covered his face with his hands for fear of being thrown into his mouth by the soil. He shouted loudly, "I tell the truth, don''t bury it, I tell the truth."


    "Go on, there is no truth in such a person''s mouth. Just now he can cheat me, but he can still bury it. Today I really want to enjoy peeling people alive."


    Ding Ning''s indifferent voice came, and Cheng Hu continued to fill the earth without hesitation.


    "No, I''m wrong. To tell you the truth, ye Hongjun ordered us. We''re good, but he didn''t give us the money. It''s the money of the Qian family. He once gave Ye Hongjun three million yuan to buy Ye Huan and ye Le sisters. Ye Hongjun thought it was easy to catch them, so he gave the three million yuan to greedy ink, but he didn''t expect that things could not be done. He spent three million yuan less but didn''t get anyone, so he went To find Ye Hongjun''s trouble, give him three days. Do you want to give someone a refund? Ye Hongjun spent the three million yuan on expanding the bar. He couldn''t get so much money at all. He was forced to find me and wanted to spend 100000 yuan for me to kidnap the Ye sisters. "


    Brother dog saw that Cheng Hu didn''t mean to stop at all. He was so frightened that the dead took a big risk. He explained everything like a bamboo tube and a bean: "kidnapping is a crime. There is no great benefit. Who is willing to do it? I refused him for 100000 yuan is not worth the risk."


    Ding Ning waved his hand to the two to pause. Cheng Hu stopped and looked at brother dog covetously.


    Ding Ning said in a deep voice, "you refused. Why did he kidnap again?"

 Chapter 364

    "I refused him, but I couldn''t refuse another person. That person found me and asked me to promise Ye Hongjun. He said that in addition to the 100000 yuan promised by Ye Hongjun, as long as the thing was done, he would give me another 1.9 million and let me gather up two million. I was greedy for a moment and promised."


    Brother dog was relieved to see that Cheng Hu finally stopped and spit out the mud in his mouth.


    "Who is that man? Is it Qian Le?"


    Ding Ning finally understood why Ye Hongjun had laid a stone on Ye Huan''s sisters, just to make money and enjoy the three million yuan.


    "No... No."


    Brother Gou also wanted to lie, but when he saw Ding Ning''s insight into the hearts of the people, he suddenly felt a sudden in his heart and dared not have any luck anymore: "that man is Shangguan deer."


    "Who is Shangguan deer? Why did he kidnap Ye Huan sisters?"


    Ding Ning frowned and had no impression of the name, but he shouted quietly.


    Brother Gou''s face was filled with awe and fear. He said with a sad face, "he is... The subordinate of Qin canglan, the eldest and youngest of the Qin family. I don''t know why he kidnapped the Ye sisters. He didn''t mean to ask the Ye sisters. He just said that after the success, he would give the Ye sisters to Ye Hongjun, as if he had never appeared."


    "Qin canglan''s men?"


    Ding Ning''s face became gloomy and he clenched his fist tightly. Qin canglan is really a thief. It seems that he won''t have a long memory if he doesn''t give him some strength.


    However, the Shangguan Luhua asked brother Gou to kidnap the Ye Huan sisters for 1.9 million, but he didn''t touch them. What is it for?


    Do you want to provoke your anger and kill Ye Hongjun, or do you want to deal with Qian Le? The development of this matter has become more complicated and confusing.


    At the moment, brother Gou has been frightened. I believe he will never dare to lie again. What''s more, Ding Ning has always observed his every move, and his words are highly credible.


    "He also said that no matter whether things succeed or fail, I''m not allowed to tell him. Brother, I really know so much. Shangguan Lu is from the Qin family. He wants to kill me like crushing an ant. Please let me go. I''ll leave Ninghai now and never come back. Please."


    Dog brother "poop" knelt down and kowtowed desperately. He betrayed Shangguan deer and dared not stay in Ninghai any more. He could only hope that Shangguan deer would immediately go away from home and never come back in his life before it was revealed.


    "I''ll take you to a safe place. Prison is your best destination. The crime of kidnapping is not light. You''d better reflect on it."


    Ding Ning''s answer was unexpected. In his opinion, since these perverts killed xiaoliuzi and Bangzi, they would never call the police again. After all, the crime of murder is much heavier than kidnapping.


    Just when he was stunned, he saw Cheng Hu smiling and dragging xiaoliuzi and Bangzi out.


    "You... You''re not dead? I see. You colluded with them to act to deceive me."


    Brother dog reacted and pointed to xiaoliuzi and Bangzi. He was so angry that he almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    "Brother dog, don''t blame us. People clearly gave you two million, but you told us that you only gave us one million. You lied to us first. Besides, no one wants to die if you can live. We don''t know who is behind the scenes. If we don''t cooperate with them in acting, we won''t live."


    Bonzi stared at brother dog without fear and said in a strange way.


    "Hum, we trust you so much. You keep saying that you will make us rich. It turns out that you just use us to help you make a lot of money. Chen Ergou, we are still villagers in a village. Don''t you feel blushed?"


    Xiao Liuzi scolded angrily.


    "You... You... Hurt me badly!"


    Brother dog beat his chest and feet, and bowed his head in frustration. He was really afraid of opponents like God and comrades in arms like pigs.


    These people just came to Ninghai and didn''t know the horror of the Qin family. Now, he betrayed the Qin family. Even if he hid in prison, he would die. I just hope the Qin family won''t bother to think about his little role.


    Unfortunately, after Ding Ning said "all recorded", sister Ye Huan took out her mobile phone and answered "all recorded", brother Gou was completely desperate.


    "Woo woo!"


    When the police came, Xiao Nuo immediately arranged for the nearest police station to send someone to come and take brother Gou and others away for trial. What was waiting for them would be the severe punishment of the law. Sister Ye Huan also went to take a statement.


    Ding Ning sent the recorded testimony of brother Gou directly to Xiao Nuo. He didn''t believe it by other policemen. After all, it involves Qian le and the Qin family, so it''s not so easy to deal with.


    In this regard, Xiao Nuo specially called Ding Ning to praise him, showing that he did well and handed over the criminals to the police. She will give Ding Ning a satisfactory explanation.


    It''s the relationship between the twins and him. Last time, they dealt with the ancient Apocalypse father and son for them, and this time they saved them from fire and water. The sour smell inside and outside can be smelled through the phone.


    In the face of the small vinegar jar''s question, Ding Ning concluded with Xiao Nuo''s words of "if you see injustice, you can help, not to mention the people you know, how can you stand idly by".


    Aware that there was no news on the phone for a long time, Ding Ning quickly changed his attitude and joked: "is the little vinegar jar jealous again?"


    "The devil eats your vinegar!"


    Xiao Nuo angrily replied, but his tone was obviously shy.


    "I just like you to be jealous. Being jealous means you care about me."


    Ding Ning''s cheap words left Xiao Nuo speechless. After a long silence, he said shamefully: "who cares about you, hum, hang up!"


    Listening to the blind voice on the other end of the phone, Ding Ning shook his head and smiled bitterly. This big ass is really duplicity.


    In Dunhuang bar, ye Hongjun and Shao Guli are as restless as ants on a hot pot. According to the original plan, brother Gou should have successfully sent the Ye sisters to the designated place, but there is still no news until now, and brother Gou''s phone can''t get through, which makes them feel very uneasy.


    If Dunhuang bar hadn''t devoted all their efforts, they would have run away in fear.


    "What''s the matter with Chen Ergou? Why hasn''t such a small thing been solved so far? Won''t there be an accident?"


    Shao Guli was a woman after all. She couldn''t hold her breath and whispered.


    "It shouldn''t be. These two sisters haven''t had any contact with the rich young master these days. They must have been dumped by others. What can happen? Chen Ergou must have been delayed."


    Although Ye Hongjun was very upset, Wu Ziqiang was calm and comforted himself. He was not a brainless goods. Before planning to kidnap the Ye sisters, he watched them personally for several days and didn''t find any contact between them and Ding Ning. Therefore, he decided that Ding Ning was tired of them and didn''t want them anymore, so he took the risk.


    No one backed them up. The two sisters were helpless. If they were tied, they would be tied. Even if sun Lanying called the police, I believe the police could not find out anything. After all, he was their third uncle, and the police would not doubt him.


    "Hey, you said, Chen Ergou, will they look at the beauty of sister Ye Huan?"


    Shao Guli said with some worry, "if the game is broken, how can we explain with less money?"


    "Don''t worry, Chen Ergou has a sense of propriety. Even if he plays, he won''t go too far. Besides, those two little bitches have long been kept by others. They haven''t been the original goods for a long time. They have little money. We can tell them about the past."


    Hearing what Shao Guli said, ye Hongjun put down his heart and hinted that Chen Ergou must have a lust. Now where are you hiding and enjoying it? That''s why he couldn''t get through the phone. It''s not an accident.


    "You''re right, I feel strange panic. I don''t have enough money, so arrogant and domineering. Why didn''t I go to the rich second generation who kept the two bitches and come to us instead?"


    Shao Guli couldn''t understand the way.


    "Don''t you see that my two nieces don''t have contact with him now? The boy must be hiding. He can''t find him because he doesn''t have enough money."


    Ye Hongjun thought he was right.


    "Well, that''s the only explanation. I hope Chen Ergou doesn''t play too much. As long as we get the two sisters and give them less money, there''s nothing for us. We just open our bar."


    Shao Guli looked at the newly expanded and renovated bar and took a deep breath, as if she smelled a lot of coins.


    "Bang!" The door of the bar was violently kicked open, and a group of armed police broke in.


    Ye Hongjun and his wife trembled all over and looked at each other like dead ashes, showing a look of despair. The police officers of the joint team didn''t hear anything clearly, so they were handcuffed.


    That night, Xiao Nuo led the team into the Qian family courtyard with a straight face. Facing the flattering smile of the Qian family, he took the four little Qian le of the Qian family without mercy to accept the inquiry.


    "Grandpa, help me!"


    Seeing that Xiao Nuo came to catch him in person, Qian le was in a panic and cried for help from master Qian.


    Although he did not personally participate in the kidnapping case, he was an insider. The most important thing is that he acted recklessly over the years, smashed with money, drugged, coerced and lured many twins. The most fatal thing is that two of the twins are minors. Not to mention, he secretly sold drugs in his family industry because of his large sales.


    Old man Qian, with a gloomy face, said after a long silence, "call Yaoyao. Xiaole is also her cousin. She won''t die."


    "Master, it''s bad!"


    As the saying goes, when the house leaks, there is a continuous rain. When old Qian wants to ask Xiaoyao for help, the housekeeper Qian GUI runs over out of breath, After half a day of wheezing, he said with a sad face: "our Casino has been closed down, all gamblers have been arrested, the casino vault has been closed down, the working capital of 1.3 billion has been seized, and drugs have been found from... From the casino. Now all Qian''s industries have been closed down and subject to further search."


    "Drugs? Where did we get drugs from our casino?"


    Old man Qian, who had always seen Mount Tai collapse in front of him without changing color, had red eyes, grabbed Qian GUI''s collar and roared hoarsely.


    "Yes... It''s the fourth young master. He has been secretly selling drugs in Qian''s entertainment."


    Qian GUI said cautiously, knowing that Qian le was selling drugs, but seeing that the old man loved him so much, he remained silent and didn''t expect to cause great disaster.


    "This beast!"


    Old man Qian trembled and scolded angrily. He opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. His eyes turned white and fainted.


    "Old man!"


    "Grandpa!"


    "Dad!"


    The people of the Qian family were shocked and shouted around old man Qian.


    Old man Qian is the sea god needle of the Qian family. When he fainted, everyone was in a state of confusion and didn''t know what to do.


    The building is about to collapse, and the strong sense of crisis and sadness makes everyone shudder.

 Chapter 365

    Qian Xi looked at old man Qian in a coma. Those usually pretentious brothers and sisters were at a loss. They looked pale and helpless, and sighed leisurely.


    Suddenly remembered the suggestion that Ding Ning jokingly said, "don''t open the casino". Maybe that day, he already saw that the casino would be the root of the collapse of Qian family.


    Over the years, he had a bad time in Qian''s family. He wished Qian''s family had bad luck early. But when this scene really happened, he found that he was not happy at all. After all, this is his home and his blood relatives.


    Maybe it''s time to do something for the family. When all Qian''s family were in chaos, Qian Xi adjusted his clothes and strode out.


    "Third, what are you going to do? You''re still running out at this time. This is your home. It''s just when we need to find a way together. Can you have some family ideas?"


    Qian Pingyu glanced at Qian Xi''s action and immediately scolded him unhappily.


    "Yes, the third, now grandpa fainted, the fourth was arrested, and the family property was sealed up. What are you running around without finding a way? At least find a way to get the fourth out now?"


    Qian an echoed.


    "That''s right. His third uncle usually doesn''t care about things at home. It''s not appropriate to run out now when there''s such a big thing?"


    Qian Ping''s daughter-in-law said strangely.


    Qian An''s daughter-in-law is also unwilling to show weakness: "if you don''t contribute to the family, you will blindly ask for it. Now if something happens, you want to run away. Are you still the descendants of the Qian family?"


    "Qian Xi, you coward, I thought you were a little masculine before. Now I know you are a shrinking turtle. Anyway, the Qian family is now in distress. We work together to get through the difficulties. If you step out of the Qian family today, we will divorce!"


    Qian Xi''s daughter-in-law Chen Shumei has long wanted to divorce. Now the Qian family is in trouble. Her mother''s family will certainly not let her divorce for the sake of interests. She took the opportunity to threaten.


    Qian Xi turned around, glanced at them slowly with sharp eyes, and calmly said to Chen Shumei, "well, as you wish, go and draft the divorce agreement. I''ll sign it directly when I get back."


    "You, don''t regret it!"


    Chen Shumei was happy and surprised. Her dream of divorce was finally achieved, but why was she not so happy as she imagined?


    Qian Xi stopped paying attention to her, He looked at the crowd calmly: "And you, don''t you just think I''m an illegitimate child? Have you ever treated me as a money family since I was a child? The fourth is your brother and your treasure. Everyone of you is used to him, but now? Who brings disaster to the money family? It''s not the bastard Qian Le? I said last time that the money family is a merchant''s family, not an underworld, and we can''t get away with gambling The field can''t open, but any of you have heard me, including this old stubborn. "


    Qian Xi pointed to the unconscious old man Qian, Cold road: "Dad works in a foreign country. It''s understandable that the old man is in charge of the family, but the problem is that he is biased and is not suitable to be the head of the family at all. He indulges Qian Lecong, so he can brew today''s bitter fruit. Stay, hum, stay with you losers to hurt the spring and autumn, or talk nonsense here? I admit I don''t like the Qian family at all, but no matter what you think of me, I''m after all I''m still surnamed Qian. I''m leaving now to find a way to solve the Qian family''s crisis, not to stay and listen to some nutritious nonsense you say here. "


    With that, Qian Xi turned away regardless of the people''s reaction.


    The Qian family, everyone looked at each other and looked at Qian Xi''s straight back. At this moment, it seems that this waste, known as the most useless waste of the Qian family, bloomed an eye-catching edge.


    Chen Shumei''s beautiful eyes glittered with a strange luster, because she was the victim of the family marriage. Her dissatisfaction with the marriage always filled her heart with reluctance. She never looked at Qian Xi, a decadent and incompetent waste.


    On the surface, they respect each other like guests, but secretly they play each other. No one cares who, but at this moment, she felt as if she had missed something.


    Just when the Qian family was in chaos, the unnamed villa also ushered in the first joint military and police inspection since its opening. Although the general manager Shangguan Lu had heard the news and absconded, the unnamed villa was sealed up, all prostitutes and gamblers were taken away for investigation, and 580 million gambling funds were confiscated. These people were either rich or expensive, and there were many high-ranking officials, It has aroused the anger of senior government leaders. Ninghai, following the sacking of deputy district governor Luo Shihai, will set off another officialdom earthquake.


    After the nameless villa, the Qin family''s industry has been jointly inspected one after another. Many informal entertainment industries have been mercilessly sealed up, and Qin canglan, as the person in charge of the industry, has also been taken away for investigation.


    The Qin family was caught off guard by this sudden head-on attack, which led to a sharp decline in prestige. The major forces in the underground world were silent and quietly watched the next move of the government.


    If the government wants to attack the Qin family, they don''t mind stepping on it. After all, no Gang force wants to have a supreme emperor on their head forever.


    The seven kings'' mansion, which should have taken the opportunity to stir up trouble, surprisingly did not do anything this time. Instead, it constantly closed down its forces and warned them not to provoke right and wrong. It seems that it smells a different breath.


    The next morning, mayor Du personally presided over the meeting and made a government work report. According to the three principles of being fast, strict and serious, he took the fight against corruption, corruption, gangs and evil, pornography and illegal activities, and the purification of the social security environment as the top priority. In particular, the fight against corruption and corruption is the top priority, and we should fight flies and tigers together, No matter who is found, it is imperative to investigate to the end and deal with it according to the three principles.


    Mayor Du''s series of vigorous and resolute measures are the first time since he took office that he has been so tough that no one dares to raise objections.


    According to the analysis of some people with high political acumen, next year is the transition period of the municipal government. Mayor Du made drastic rectification at this time, and its purpose is self-evident.


    Many insiders also expressed their incomprehension and thought that mayor Du was too eager for quick success and instant benefit and took a bad move when he lost the support of his wife''s family, which would touch the interests of too many people. The consequence of making too many enemies is the collective criticism of him by interest groups, which would make his unstable position more precarious under the song of Chu on all sides.


    Among them, Jiang Zhong thought so. After mayor Du issued a clear work goal and task, he was not surprised but happy. That night, he hummed a small song and drank two liang of wine at home, looking forward to the bright prospect of mayor Du being impeached and sacked.


    "Hai Shao, you really turned your hands over for the cloud and covered your hands for the rain. You just took advantage of a small kidnapping to destroy LAN Shao. Now I understand why Hai Shao ordered everyone not to engage in the gray industry temporarily after taking over the family industry. It''s really high. Shangguan Lu really admires it!"


    Shangguan Lu, wanted by the police, is flattering in the Jinxiu Club of the Qin family''s property.


    "Whether in politics or business, the helmsman must have enough political acumen and insight, and always know the general guidelines and policies of the government. Everyone believes that mayor Du has lost the support of his wife''s family and is hopeless to be re elected, but they don''t know what a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. With the level and information channels he can access, ordinary people can''t imagine Yes, just as the Central Bureau had this intention and had not officially announced it to the public, he got the wind, walked in front of everyone and played this chess. I saw through all this before I went along with the situation and set a set for Qin canglan. "


    Qin Cang said proudly with a reserved color on the sea. He seemed modest and realistic.


    "Hai Shao is really as bright as a torch and has a wide wrist. It''s really great to be able to advance mayor Dong Sidu''s next move."


    Shangguan deer nodded and bowed in flattery, which made Qin Canghai more proud. He stood up and patted Shangguan deer on the shoulder. He smiled and said, "the key lies in you. If you hadn''t stabbed Qin canglan behind your back, how could he fall so fast."


    "People go high, water flows low, and good birds choose trees to live. Compared with haishao, Qin canglan is not even a fart. Shangguan Lu naturally knows who the Ming Lord is."


    Shangguan Lu''s attitude satisfied Qin Canghai. Without this key chess piece, it''s really not easy to drag Qin canglan into the lawsuit, causing losses to the Qin family and losing the support of the elders.


    According to his usual habits, it''s time for birds to bow and hide and kill people. However, when Qin canglan was not completely driven into the abyss and allowed him to win the position of master of the Qin family, the person who knows Qin canglan best still has utilization value at present.


    Qin Canghai''s eyes twinkled, the killing machine flashed away, showing a gentle smile: "you follow me well, I won''t treat you badly. Now you''re a wanted criminal, but it''s inconvenient to show up. I''ll arrange a place for you to hide from the wind. When things pass, I''ll entrust you with a heavy responsibility."


    "Thank you, thank you, haishao!"


    Shangguan Lu was so frightened that he quickly stood up and thanked him again and again. Qin Canghai was in a good mood and couldn''t help laughing wildly.


    After Shangguan Lu left, Qin Canghai''s smile converged, his eyes glittered with a thick venomous luster, and whispered fiercely:


    "The Qin family is just a rotten and cowardly family. I just made a small mistake and sent me overseas for three years. Now, I want to use me as Qin canglan''s sharpener. Hum, how many three years can there be in life for a group of old people who are incorruptible and think they can control everyone''s fate? My sharpener will no longer be manipulated by others and will grind the dull knife you have high hopes into a knife Scrap iron, hum, since you don''t take me seriously, don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel. I''ll kill the enemy for a thousand and lose eight hundred. I''ll consume your Qin family''s strength. Wait. Before long, there will only be one Qin family in Ninghai, which is the new Qin family created by Qin Canghai. "


    "Jingling!"


    Qin Canghai''s phone rang suddenly, interrupting his imagination. Looking at the call number from Yanjing, his ferocious face immediately turned in awe, "Su Shao, everything is going according to your plan."


    "Well, I want you to control the Qin family as soon as possible. You know what I want. If we cooperate with me, we will benefit both, and if we divide, we will lose both. Your wish will be realized. There is only one leader in the future of Ninghai underground world, that is the new Qin family created by Qin Canghai. Now it''s time for you to show your ability."


    From the other end of the phone came a calm voice full of indifference and confidence.


    "Yes, Su Shao, I will. Just wait and see."


    Qin Canghai subconsciously straightened his back. His heart is full of gratitude and awe for the young man who took the initiative to go overseas to win over him three years ago.

 Chapter 366

    Without Su Shao, as a sinner of the Qin family, he could not make the Qin family''s overseas career prosper day by day, so as to enter the high-level vision of the Qin family again, and transfer him back as Qin canglan''s sharpener, which gave him the opportunity to fight back now.


    He waited for this opportunity for three years. Three years, the best three years of his life, were abandoned overseas.


    The Qin family has become the target of his resentment. He wants to take back everything he has lost, and even more.


    At the gate of the accident brigade of the municipal traffic police team, Ding Ning looked helplessly at the Yellow haired boy who stuck to him like gum: "I said, I''m not interested in being an athlete."


    "Hey, man, can you have a sense of national honor? At your speed yesterday, with a little training, you will definitely win the Olympic Games in two years. When you stand on the award platform and personally take over the championship trophy awarded to you by the competition organizing committee, that strong sense of national responsibility, that sense of honor to win glory for the country, and that sense of mission to rise for the cause of track and field in China, I promise you will be infatuated with it. Think about it. The people all over the country are cheering for you and shouting your name in unison. Don''t you want to experience the feeling of happiness? "


    Joe Zhenya, the Yellow haired boy, looked forward to the beautiful scene and looked forward to Ding Ning.


    "No!" Ding Ning poured cold water on his head mercilessly.


    This guy is just a chatterbox. After receiving a call from the traffic police brigade, he came to deal with the accident vehicle early in the morning for more than two hours. This guy chattered endlessly in his ear, which made him not tired of it.


    But the guy who stretched out his hand and didn''t hit the smiling face, who played a bully with him yesterday, now talks with him with a flattering smile about the cause of athletes to win glory for the country. There is only one meaning inside and outside the words. Let him join the national track and field team on behalf of Ninghai track and field team, and then win glory for the country after the Olympic Games two years later.


    This made him laugh and cry. At the same time, he was embarrassed to lose his temper. After all, he was kind.


    If he hadn''t been a doctor and had his own life plan, he might have really moved his heart.


    "I said how can you do this? If you have your speed, needless to say, I''ll win glory for the country. Otherwise, as long as you join our track and field team, I''ll introduce my sister to you. I told me that my sister is a stunning beauty. The people who chase her can row from Yanjing to Ninghai. You should think about it!"


    Seeing that Ding Ning was not interested, Qiao Zhenya immediately offered his killer mace, and even his sister contributed.


    Ding Ning couldn''t cry or laugh. He shook his head and smiled and joked, "come on, just like you, it''s estimated that your sister doesn''t look good."


    "What are you talking about? I tell you, I grow up with my father and my sister grow up with my mother. My mother is beautiful. My sister is an absolute beauty. Don''t believe me to show you photos."


    Qiao Zhenya was like a cat stepped on its tail. Blushing and thick necked, he took out his wallet and opened the album to Ding Ning.


    In fact, Qiao Zhenya is not ugly, but the non mainstream dress makes Ding Ning look very uncomfortable.


    Anyway, he had to wait for the accident appraisal certificate to be issued. Ding Ning was also idle. He glanced at it in all kinds of boredom, which made him stiff and could not move away from his sight.


    "How''s it going? Isn''t my sister beautiful?"


    Qiao Zhenya proudly raised his wallet, showed an old photo that was slightly yellow, and said with a sad face: "I knew that as long as you saw my sister''s photo, you can''t walk. Hey, what are you doing robbing my wallet? Give it back to me quickly..."


    But then he found that his hand was empty and his wallet was robbed by Ding Ning.


    At the moment, Ding Ning''s face was very white. He grabbed his wallet and stared at the picture of the whole family. His green veins were raised on his forehead. Holding his voice, he pointed to the man in the picture and asked, "who is he?"


    "He''s my father."


    Qiao Zhenya was stunned by Ding Ning and answered subconsciously.


    "Who is she?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were red, pointing to the picture and smiling like mountain flowers. The pure and beautiful girl asked rudely.


    "My sister, who else can it be?"


    Qiao Zhenya touched his forehead with doubts on his face: "won''t you be ill?"


    "I ask you, is she your own sister?"


    Ding Ning seemed to drain his strength and asked hoarsely.


    "Hey, are you all right? This is my family photo. My father, my mother, my sister and me, a family of four. Do you think it''s my sister?"


    Qiao Zhenya murmured discontentedly.


    Ding Ning was bitten by thunder, his lips trembled, his eyes did not have the slightest focus, and muttered to himself: "how could this be? That man was Bai Qinglian''s father. It''s impossible. It''s impossible. Bai Qinglian clearly came from a poor mountainous area. His parents died since childhood. He paid school fees on scholarships and earned living expenses on odd jobs. How could he be your sister?"


    He didn''t think that the old man who was mistakenly thought by him to be the gold Lord who kept Bai Qinglian was her father. What''s the matter? What''s wrong?


    Until now, he found that Bai Qinglian, whom he thought he knew very well, was covered with a thick fog in his heart, which could not be seen through.


    It turned out that he didn''t know her at all. Her parents died when she was a child. She came from a poor mountain area. Bai Qinglian never told him about all this and never explained it in the face of rumors. It was all his hearsay and take it for granted.


    Ding Ning, thanks to your arrogance, you think you are the best friend with her. It turns out that you are an insignificant silly boy in her heart. You don''t even bother to explain to you.


    "Ha ha!"


    Ding Ning smiled miserably, and his heart was as painful as tears. Although it was clear that Bai Qinglian was not as willing to degenerate as he thought, he could not be happy.


    From beginning to end, he lived in his own imagination and speculation. He never asked her why. He always took it for granted that what was he in her eyes?


    A self righteous fool who is not worth wasting any words to explain? Or a clown jumping up and down there talking to himself?


    "Man? What''s the matter with you? Are you okay? You won''t love my sister because she''s beautiful. Are you crazy? No, can Fan Jin Zhongju''s tragedy happen because of me. I''ll go. It''s too bad."


    Looking at Ding Ning''s pale and bloodless face, Qiao Zhenya was confused and worried.


    "Hey, man, are you really okay? The accident hasn''t been handled yet. Don''t go."


    Ding Ning reached out and returned his wallet to Qiao Zhenya. He went out dejected and ignored Qiao Zhenya''s yelling.


    Qiao Zhenya scratched his head inexplicably and said with a bitter face: "I''ll go and leave like this. This man''s brain is not normal. No, call the coach quickly and tell him not to come over."


    Just as he took out the phone and was about to dial, a middle-aged man hurried over sweating: "Zhenya, where''s the man you said?"


    "I''ve just left. Hey, don''t mention it. I''m a guy with abnormal brain. I''m blind to the speed."


    Qiao Zhenya beat the chair and said with a depressed face.


    "I''ll go, you little bastard. Can you do something serious? I came all the way. There was a traffic jam on the road for nearly an hour. What''s the matter? Make fun of me?"


    The coach kicked him in the leg and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "I didn''t lie to you. You didn''t see the video I took yesterday. I tell you, his speed is really too fast. The acceleration can catch up with my Z4."


    Qiao Zhenya remembered dingning''s ghostly speed yesterday and said with foam flying. In the poor eyes of the coach, his voice was getting smaller and smaller. He muttered in a low voice: "this guy was still very normal before. Who can think of seeing my sister''s picture and going away like losing his soul."


    "Joe Zhen ya, show off my picture again. You want to die!"


    A young woman with a ponytail, pure appearance and graceful figure didn''t know when to appear behind Qiao Zhenya. She twisted his ears and roared fiercely.


    "Elder sister... Ouch, when did you come to Ninghai? Hey, take it easy, take it easy, it hurts... It hurts... I''m wrong, can''t I do it when I''m wrong? I don''t dare anymore."


    Qiao Zhenya protected the twisted red ears and grinned for mercy.


    Then looking at the coach''s wilting smile, Qiao Zhenya glared at the coach and secretly feigned that this bastard must have come with his sister and deliberately didn''t tell himself.


    "Hum, I''ll spare you this time. Next time, I''ll see how I deal with you."


    The woman seemed to love her brother very much. When she saw him begging for mercy, she immediately released him.


    "Sister, when did you come to Ninghai? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Qiao Zhenya asked with a flattering face and a woman''s arm.


    "I just came here today. You forgot that today is my aunt''s birthday. I went to the sports center to find you and want to celebrate her birthday with you. Who knows you''re not here, I came with coach Gong."


    The woman''s face showed a gloomy color.


    "Aunt''s birthday? God, look at my memory. Let''s go. Let''s go now."


    Qiao Zhenya patted his forehead angrily and took the woman out.


    "Who are the owners of Ning a-b0715 and Ning a-q0911? The accident appraisal has been opened. Come to deal with it quickly."


    Just then, a police officer at the processing window of the accident brigade suddenly shouted.


    "Hey, I''m, I''m, eh, but that guy left. How can I deal with it myself?"


    Qiao Zhenya scratched his head and walked to the window, muttering: "sister, the guy''s license plate number is really suitable for you. It happens to be your birthday number, 0715. If only l were replaced by Q."


    The speaker had no intention of listening. The woman trembled and looked in a trance for a moment. Then she showed a slightly self mocking smile. How could it be him? Even if he remembered his birthday, how could he use his birthday as the license plate number.


    But she remembered what Qiao Zhenya said. The owner''s abnormal behavior after seeing her photo suddenly added a faint expectation. The expectation was so unexpected that it spread like wild grass at the bottom of her heart, unstoppable and unstoppable.


    "Do you know the owner''s name?"


    The woman asked in a slightly dry and trembling voice.


    "I don''t know the name of the psychopath, but the police officer handling the accident must know. Let me ask." Qiao Zhenya glanced and asked, "officer, what''s the name of the owner of Ning a-b0715?"


    "Didn''t Ding Ning come? How to deal with the accident if he didn''t come? This is the accident responsibility appraisal. He has to sign after confirmation. You should contact him quickly."


    The police officer shouted angrily. He had never seen such a careless handling of the accident.


    "Pa!"


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Qiao Zhenya looked around at the sound, but she was startled. The woman''s body was shaky, her bag fell to the ground, Wu didn''t know it, but her face was full of tears.

 Chapter 367

    "Sister... Sister, what''s the matter with you? Are you okay?"


    Qiao Zhenya panicked and stepped forward to hold the woman. He had never seen his sister cry from childhood: "sister, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I... I''m fine. By the way, where did Ding Ning go? How long has he gone?"


    The woman returned to her senses, but with tears on her face, she smiled. That smile was very sad and beautiful, but it turned the country and the city.


    "That way? It''s been five minutes."


    Qiao Zhenya really didn''t know what was wrong with her sister, so she scratched her head and replied.


    The next moment, he was stunned and opened his mouth. His always dignified and quiet sister rushed out like a 100 meter sprint. He couldn''t help but sigh: "I''ll go. My sister''s speed is so fast, MD. I can''t let people live. My future world champion can''t run better than my sister. Coach, do you want to pull my sister to the women''s track and field team."


    "Look at my mouth, gun, get out!"


    Coach Gong was so angry that he looked at him heartlessly, but his face looked thoughtful.


    Ya, Joe Zhenya, a fool, hasn''t seen it yet. His sister obviously has a story with that dingning.


    Ding Ning, the name seems to have been heard somewhere. It feels so familiar, but I can''t remember it. Coach Gong frowned and thought hard.


    Outside the accident brigade, the woman looked at people coming and going. The figure that had appeared in her dream countless times had long disappeared, and a bitter smile appeared on her face.


    After all, is it fate? Just, it''s better to see each other than not to see each other. Seeing each other also increases troubles. After all, it''s not a world person, but why does it hurt so much in your heart?


    "Brother Xu, what''s the matter with me in such a hurry?"


    In a government licensed Audi A6, Ding Ning shook his head, put all his thoughts behind him, tried to concentrate himself, and asked Secretary Xu sitting on the co pilot absently.


    "Brother, I''m not looking for you this time. Mayor Du is looking for you. I don''t know what''s up. I''ll know when I see mayor Du."


    Secretary Xu turned around and replied with a little apology that he really didn''t know what mayor Du was looking for Ding Ning. As soon as the meeting ended today, mayor Du ordered him to invite Ding Ning.


    "Oh, mayor Du is looking for me."


    Ding Ning subconsciously muttered a sentence. Maybe he didn''t realize how glorious it was for Ning Hai''s leader to find him. Instead, he fell into a dull state with straight eyes again and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Secretary Xu shook his head reluctantly. Since he picked up Ding Ning and got on the bus, he was in this state of wandering outside the sky. After talking to him for a long time, he didn''t respond at all.


    This guy won''t see mayor Du, will he? That would be troublesome. Secretary Xu thought with some worry. No, he had to concentrate. Without words, he asked, "brother... Brother... Hello... Brother, what are you doing in the accident brigade?"


    "Ah... Oh, didn''t I encounter a kidnapping case yesterday? I was in a hurry to save people. I parked illegally and was rear ended. I went to deal with the accident just now."


    In Secretary Xu''s endless calls, Ding Ning finally regained his mind. His eyes gradually had a focus. He smiled apologetically from Secretary Xu and replied.


    "Hey, you''re a brave man. You don''t need to deal with it. Well, send me your license plate number. Leave it to me. I''ll do it for you when I come back."


    When Secretary Xu saw that he had finally recovered, he took all the responsibility.


    "Well... Then I''ll trouble brother Xu."


    Ding Ning hesitated and agreed. The accident responsibility should have been identified. The follow-up will not be too cumbersome, but he really didn''t prepare to contact the woman''s brother again, so he would rather owe a favor to Secretary Xu than go again.


    He knew he was running away, but he really didn''t know how to face it.


    Bai Qinglian, who thought he had been relieved, reappeared in his life in such a sudden way, which made him want to approach subconsciously, but subconsciously resist.


    I thought I had already forgotten that he could face it calmly when he met again, but when he inadvertently tore open the old scar, he found that the bloody wound was still so shocking that he couldn''t breathe.


    It turned out that he never really forgot, and she was always buried in the deepest part of his heart and never left. He just selectively buried and forgot her deliberately.


    The truth, what is it? He doesn''t want to know at all. It means nothing to him.


    He just wanted to escape, and there was no longer any intersection far away from her. The pride and dignity in his heart were trampled in pieces, which presented his most embarrassed, humble, helpless, darkest, hastiest and most real side in front of her without any cover, so that he could not face it and had no courage to face it.


    Bai Qinglian, the name full of magic spells, has become an insurmountable and untouchable eternal wound in his life, full of holes, but no one can understand.


    He was full of thoughts and in a trance until the car went through strict layers of inspection by the armed police and entered a very remote but elegant sanatorium. Under the leadership of Secretary Xu, he met mayor Du who was waiting outside a ward.


    Secretary Xu subconsciously glanced at the ward. The closed door seemed to isolate him from mayor Du''s world.


    Here, he also came for the first time. He didn''t know what kind of big people lived in the heavily guarded sanatorium. If mayor Du hadn''t given him the detailed address and asked him to send Ding Ning here, he might never know who lived in this place.


    "Dr. Ding, you''re here. I''m sorry to trouble you to come in person!"


    Mayor Du warmly held Ding Ning''s hand, In a sincere and expectant tone: "I''ve wanted to invite you for a long time, but there are too many things recently, and you''ve been very busy there. I''m sorry to bother you. I asked Xiao Xu to invite you yesterday when I knew that your work had come to an end temporarily. I should have invited you personally, but you know my identity is very special, and every move is concerned by countless people, so..."


    "Mayor Du, it''s very kind of you. Just call and say hello. I''m sorry to bother brother Xu to come in person."


    Ding Ning''s modesty and politeness, his calm and calm, made mayor Du appreciate it more and more.


    Knowing that mayor Du has something to talk to Ding Ning, Secretary Xu is very knowledgeable and wants to leave, but Mayor Du stops him, "Minglu, you are not an outsider, come together."


    Secretary Xu trembled all over and showed his gratitude for the death of his confidant. He knew that from today on, he would officially become mayor Du''s true confidant.


    This day can come so fast, or thanks to Ding Ning''s blessing, which makes him more and more grateful to Ding Ning.


    We should know that mayor Du has been mayor of Ninghai for more than three years. The secretaries of the Secretariat have sharpened their heads and want to serve as the housekeeper of the city government and become the red man around mayor Du.


    Unfortunately, mayor Du is extremely cautious. In the political arena with dense political enemies, he will not easily trust anyone. The secretaries around him have changed one after another, and no one can survive for three months.


    Xu Ming Lu was originally a small secretary of the Secretariat who had no faction, no department and no backing background. He just fooled around every day and had no expectations for the future and future. However, it was because of this that he was attracted by Mayor Du and became his secretary for more than half a year.


    This kind of kindness made him very grateful to mayor Du, but he clearly knew that mayor Du did not fully trust him and kept many secret things from him. For example, he had never heard of this nursing home.


    As a secretary, he can''t let the leaders open their hearts and be frank, which makes Xu Minglu full of anxiety and anxiety behind the surface scenery. He is afraid that he will follow the footsteps of those replaced secretaries one day, so he works diligently and strives to do his best to dispel mayor Du''s suspicion and doubts about him, He even paid a huge price for his body, resulting in the inability to pay public food.


    Ding Ning''s appearance has made great changes in his work and life. His body has been rehabilitated, his wife has been satisfied, and he is refreshed every day. Now mayor Du has finally recognized him and treated him as a real confidant. From then on, he will never be awakened by a nightmare at midnight and dream that he has been beaten back to his original shape, which makes him not grateful for Ding Ning.


    "Come in!"


    Mayor Du finally opened the door called trust. Xu Minglu saw a pale, skinny middle-aged woman lying quietly on the neat hospital bed.


    The woman was wearing a ventilator, covered with various medical instruments, and hung nutrient solution to maintain her life.


    Mayor Du breathed a sigh of sadness on his face. He went to the hospital bed and gently massaged the woman''s arm. His voice was very light, As if afraid of disturbing the woman''s good dream, she said gently: "this is my lover. She has been working in Yanjing. When she came to Ninghai to visit me two years ago, she had a car accident and suffered a heavy brain injury. Although she was rescued from life danger, she never woke up and became a vegetable."


    Xu Minglu had a sudden look on his face. He always thought that mayor Du''s husband and wife had a bad relationship. In addition, his wife worked in Yanjing before they separated for a long time. Even his closest secretary had never seen him. Unexpectedly, his wife had become a vegetable because of a car accident and had always lived in this sanatorium, He finally understood why mayor Du was so obsessed with Ding Ning. After all, Ding Ning had a precedent of waking up vegetative people.


    "Dr. Ding, you are her last hope. I want you to wake her up."


    Mayor Du looked at his wife''s pale and bloodless face affectionately, gently rubbed her hand, and said softly, "I''m not telling you the truth. My wife''s family is a powerful family in Yanjing. If she can wake up, it will be of great benefit to my career. I''m the Phoenix man often said in people''s mouth."


    Mayor Du smiled at himself: "I don''t deny that I have stepped onto the official career and climbed to today''s position. I do have the help of Xinyu''s mother''s family, but I can say with a clear conscience that since I took office, I have never worked for my own self-interest or conscience. The official career is really important to me, which is related to whether my ideal and the ruling concept of benefiting the people can proceed smoothly In front of Xinyu''s health, those are not important to me. As long as she can wake up and live healthily, I can give up everything I have at present. I came from a remote rural area. My family was very poor when I was a child. My family broke the pot and sold iron for me to go to school. I was also lucky and finally admitted to Yanda. Xinyu and I were college classmates. When I first met her, She is like a shining princess, but I am just a poor boy from a poor mountain valley... "

 Chapter 368

    With Mayor Du''s eloquence, a picture of a sentimental love story unfolded slowly in front of Ding Ning and Xu Minglu.


    Mayor Du''s story is very old-fashioned, but full of sentimental feelings. He and Xinyu are college classmates. Xinyu has an extraordinary family background and looks like a flower, just like a high princess.


    Mayor Du was born in the countryside. Although he fell in love with her at first sight, he had low self-esteem and did not dare to have any extravagant expectations. He could only like him quietly and study hard.


    Perhaps this is fate. Xinyu is a woman who dares to love and hate. She has a strong eye for Du Changqing, refuses the pursuit of all rich and powerful CHILDES and confesses to him.


    But Mayor Du, who was very rational, kept her at a distance, knew that they had no good results together, and refused her love.


    Therefore, mayor Du became a poor boy who didn''t appreciate it in everyone''s eyes. Those childe brothers who couldn''t eat grapes and said grapes were sour mocked and even fought against him.


    Mayor Du is also a bloody man. How could he not fight back when he was bullied? As a result, he only caught the leading childe and beat him to death regardless of other people''s fists and feet.


    The childe was almost killed, and mayor Du was also beaten. He was still grinning with blood all over. When he heard the news, Xinyu''s Distressed tears flowed. He announced in public that mayor Du is her future husband. Whoever dares to touch him, she will never die with him.


    Although the childe''s family background is extraordinary, his family background is far from that of Xinyu. Although he hates mayor Du and dare not openly ask him for trouble, there must be a lot of small moves behind him.


    After this time, mayor Du was completely open-minded. He clearly loved each other and why did he torture each other, so he opened his heart and accepted the sweet words.


    Their love journey was full of twists and turns. However, due to Xinyu''s insistence on death and the talent shown by Mayor Du, Xinyu''s family finally compromised and accepted him, and provided him with a lot of help in his later political career, becoming a political star cultivated by Xinyu family.


    But all this has changed because of a car accident two years ago. I''m afraid mayor Du will abandon Xinyu, who has become a vegetable, and set up his own house. Xinyu''s family not only no longer tilts resources towards him, but openly and secretly suppresses him, making it difficult for mayor Du. If he has not always been honest and fair, political enemies can''t grasp him, I''m afraid I can''t hold my current position.


    Speaking of which, Mayor Du''s face showed helpless self mockery: "The idea of being a good match has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Xinyu''s mother''s family is more open-minded than other famous families, but there are still many people who have never looked down on me as a phoenix man from the beginning to the end, so they don''t understand how deep the relationship between me and Xinyu is. As long as she can wake up, what if I''m not the mayor? In my heart, she It''s my world. "


    "Mayor Du, since I''m here, naturally I''ll try my best to treat the mayor''s wife. Let me check her first."


    Ding Ning sighed in his heart. From mayor Du''s experience, he seemed to see the hateful faces of those so-called people of noble origin.


    Phoenix man, in the eyes of most people, is a symbol of climbing power and attaching value. It can be imagined what life mayor Du has spent these years.


    This made him think of Shen MuQing, who was similar to mayor Du''s experience when he was young. He clearly loved each other, but he could not be together because of the so-called equal family. The hierarchical concept of identity and status was like a huge gap between many lovers, cruelly breaking up one pair of lovers who really loved each other, This is how sad and sad.


    Love, in this materialistic society, has become no longer so pure, mixed with more utilitarianism.


    Marriage, this ancient way of interest alliance, has been able to continue from ancient times among rich and famous families. On the contrary, the love between ordinary people is more simple.


    Is this the decline of morality or the inevitable development trend of social progress? Ding Ning didn''t understand or want to understand. He just felt that his chest seemed to be blocked with a huge stone, which weighed heavily on him.


    Therefore, the inner resentment and unwillingness made Ding Ning decide to take action without hesitation. Whether mayor Du really loves Xinyu, or for his career, even in order to break the rules that make him feel sick, he must wake Xinyu at all costs.


    "Dr. Ding, it''s more than enough for me to be your uncle according to my age. Don''t call me mayor in the future. Listen to the panic of shengfen, just call my uncle."


    Mayor Du heard that Ding Ning was willing to treat him. He immediately patted Ding Ning on the shoulder to express his goodwill.


    "Well, all right, uncle Du!"


    Ding Ning scratched his head, and some embarrassed shouted uncle, which made mayor Du laugh happily.


    Xu Minglu''s eyes flashed with deep envy. When his uncle shouted, Ding Ning''s identity must rise, and he can basically walk sideways in Ninghai.


    "Uncle, what good thing happened? Why are you so happy?"


    The door was suddenly pushed open and a clear and familiar voice came.


    Ding Ning turned in amazement and met the eyes of the ponytail woman who smiled like spring flowers. He was stunned there, and his eyes twinkled with an obscure meaning.


    The woman''s voice suddenly stopped, and her smile condensed on her face. She looked at Ding Ning in a daze. She wanted to escape each other''s eyes, but she couldn''t look away at all, as if she had seen him for the first time


    "Eh, uncle, why is this psycho here?"


    Qiao Zhenyu is really a guy who turns his face and doesn''t recognize people. He shouted for a long time in the morning. In a twinkling of an eye, he became crazy.


    "Joe, Joe, Zhenya, why are you here?"


    Mayor Du didn''t notice the difference between Ding Ning and the ponytail girl. He was surprised to say hello. When he heard Qiao Zhenya''s wonderful name, he immediately cried and laughed: "Zhenyu, what are you talking about? This is Dr. Ding, who I invited to treat your aunt. You are all of your age and have a common language. You will get along well in the future."


    "I want to get along well, but people are too arrogant to pay attention to me. My car is still lying in the accident brigade."


    Qiao Zhenya has no city government. He has a straightforward temper. When he heard the speech, he glanced at it. But then he remembered something and said in a stunned voice: "what are you talking about? This nerve... He is a doctor? My uncle asked him to see his aunt?"


    "Yes, how? What kind of car and accident brigade do you know? Tell me exactly what''s going on?"


    Mayor Du, no matter how dull he was, realized that something seemed wrong, frowned and asked.


    "Uncle, don''t trust him. He''s a guy with abnormal brain. Don''t let him treat his aunt blindly. Here''s the thing..."


    Qiao Zhenya beamed and said the story again. Tuberculosis also has the benefits of tuberculosis. Eloquence is obviously exercised. It is organized and detailed. Occasionally, he will add his own brain tonic. For example, Ding Ning is a neuropathy who is crazy when he sees his sister''s photos.


    Mayor Du couldn''t cry or laugh. He scolded angrily and funny: "don''t talk nonsense there. Dr. Ding is a famous doctor..."


    At this point, mayor Du suddenly stopped and finally found that dingning and Qiao stared at each other without saying a word since they met. It would be strange if he couldn''t see anything strange.


    "Long time no see!"


    "Are you okay?"


    The two people almost sent out greetings with one voice. The tacit understanding made the dull Qiao Zhenya see that something was wrong, and asked in surprise, "sister, do you know this psycho?"


    Qiao Qiao saw Ding Ning''s black face, beautiful eyes, Mid Autumn Festival waves turning, and whispered: "don''t be rude. He''s my old classmate. He''s not a psycho."


    "It''s your old classmate. I thought it was your old lover. No wonder I was so excited to see a picture."


    Qiaozhenya suddenly realized and muttered. Qiaoqiao blushed on his face and glared at him, so as to avoid Ding Ning''s sight.


    Ding Ning pulled at the corners of his mouth and heard Qiao Qiao''s introduction to him. Although he was vaguely lost, he somehow felt relaxed. Yes, we are just old classmates. I''m afraid there will be no intersection in the future. Why care about the past.


    "Ah!"


    Qiao Zhenya suddenly screamed. Everyone looked at him and thought he was ill.


    "What are you yelling about?"


    Qiao Qiao gently picked Dai Mei and gave him a spoiled and reproachful stare.


    Qiao Zhenya grabbed Ding Ning''s hand with bright eyes and said in surprise: "Hey, man, so you''re not crazy. That''s great. If you''re not crazy, you can join our track and field team."


    "Zhenya, stop fooling around. Dr. Ding is here to see your aunt. He is a famous doctor with excellent medical skills. How can he join any track and field team?"


    Mayor Du didn''t expect that Ding Ning and Qiao Qiao were old classmates. It seems that the relationship is not as simple as that of ordinary students, but as an elder, he didn''t ask much. Hearing Qiao Zhenya''s heartless words, he suddenly had a black line in his head and couldn''t help scolding.


    "Oh!"


    Qiao Zhenya was a little disappointed, and whispered, "what''s good about being a doctor, how good it is to be an athlete, and winning the championship can win glory for the country."


    "Zhenya, shut up!"


    Qiao Qiao couldn''t listen anymore. He frowned and scolded, turned and smiled apologetically at Ding Ning: "don''t be surprised, my brother is used to talking all day. He''s just a child who hasn''t grown up."


    "It''s all right, old classmate!"


    Ding Ning looked calm and said with a polite and distant smile, "I''m going to see a patient. Please avoid it."


    Mayor Du and Xu Minglu consciously backed out. Qiao Qiao''s eyes were dim and he pulled Qiao Zhenya, who was unwilling to mutter.


    "Should I call you Bai Qinglian or Qiao Qiao? Old classmate!"


    Ding Ning''s faint voice floated. Qiao Qiao''s body was stiff and didn''t say anything. He walked out quickly and gently brought the door.


    This door is like the heart door that can never be opened, separating them in a completely different world again.


    Ding Ning''s expression changed and looked at the door in a daze. In his memory, the figure of the pure ponytail with simple clothes, self-esteem and self-improvement became so ethereal and unreal.


    Perhaps, this is the real her. He always refuses people thousands of miles away. From beginning to end, he has not really understood her. Bai Qinglian is just another person living in his memory.


    Gently shake your head, throw all your thoughts out of your head, and concentrate on checking for Xinyu.


    "Uncle, I didn''t mean you. That guy is so young. What medical skills can he master?"


    "There is no cure to drive out the patient''s family members. Can you rest assured that my aunt is inside alone?"


    "Elder sister, is your classmate reliable? Isn''t he a coyote? Pretend to see a doctor and take advantage of your aunt?"


    "Eh, uncle, why are you staring at me? Why is your face black? Didn''t you have a good rest last night?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 369

    Outside the ward, Qiao Zhenya''s brain hole was wide open, opened the tuberculosis mode, said extremely mentally disabled words, convulsed mayor Du''s angry corners of his mouth, and couldn''t wait to slap the goods on the wall.


    Qiao Qiao leaned against the wall in a trance and didn''t say a word. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He looked like a white lotus blooming quietly.


    Time seems to have become more difficult under Qiao Zhenya''s endless chatter. Mayor Du, who was worried about gain and loss, looks darker and darker, breathes faster and faster, and his chest fluctuates violently


    Xu Minglu watched his words and expressions and carefully stepped back to distance himself from Qiao Zhenya. He felt that mayor Du was like a powder keg that would explode at any time to suppress his anger. He would burst out with a "bang" at any time. Stay away from him to avoid splashing blood.


    In other words, mayor Du really admired him for being able to bear him for so long. He is worthy of being a leader. Even such a top-notch relative can bear it. How broad-minded it needs. If he had been replaced, the bear child would have drowned in the toilet.


    The reason why a leader is a leader really has the ability that ordinary people can''t. It seems that my Taoism is too shallow and needs to continue to practice. Xu Minglu sighed silently, looking for the gap between himself and the leader and summing up the shortcomings.


    "Well, are you finished?"


    After wandering outside the sky and finally returning to his body, Joe finally found his uncle''s imminent embarrassment and scolded his careless brother.


    The chatter stopped suddenly. Qiao Zhenya looked at his sister with a small look of resentment, two eyes, three eyes


    Finally, I was defeated by my sister''s expressionless and ferocious eyes, deflated my mouth, stood on tiptoe like an angry little daughter-in-law, and drew circles on the ground, circle after circle


    Xu Minglu and mayor Du were relieved at the same time. The flies were gone, and the world was finally clean. It seemed that even the air became fresh and the sun was much brighter.


    Qiao Qiao''s face was full of helplessness. His brother was good at everything. He was naturally active and had too much energy. From small to large, he was not idle except sleeping. He could toss and toss vigorously. Those faulty hands didn''t cause less trouble at home.


    Finally, there was no way. Even his grandmother, who loved him most, couldn''t stand the trouble. Only then did she send him to the track and field team as an athlete to consume his excess energy, which was a temporary stop.


    "Sister, is your classmate reliable? Can he really cure his aunt?"


    Qiao Zhenya, who had not stopped for a minute, pretended to be serious and asked.


    "Yes!"


    "Well, what do you mean? Is it reliable or unreliable?"


    "Yes!"


    "Elder sister, is it really good for you to perfunctory me like this? Why don''t you tell your classmates to stop being a doctor and be an athlete with me."


    "Yes!"


    "Ah, sister, did you promise?"


    "Yes!"


    "Great, that''s it. You can''t go back."


    "Yes!"


    "Yeah! I knew my sister was the best for me!"


    "Well... What did you just say?"


    "You... Ignore you!"


    "Oh!"


    "Woo woo... I want to tell Grandma that you bully me."


    "Good!"


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Minglu looked at the sister and brother and asked and answered. He admired Qiao, whose face was always calm. Look, this is the master to deal with the "Tang Monk".


    "Creak!"


    Slightly inaudible door sound came, and everyone looked at Ding Ning with a slightly tired face and came out.


    Mayor Du''s heart instantly mentioned in his throat, greeted him and asked in a slightly trembling voice, "how''s Dr. Ding?"


    Ding Ning showed a smile on his serious face and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "fortunately, he didn''t disgrace his life!"


    "You say... Really? Xin Yu she... She wakes up?"


    Mayor Ren Du has a calm mind. At the moment, he is too excited to restrain himself. His voice is choking.


    "When she wakes up, she wakes up, but she has been lying for more than two years. Her muscles have shrunk and she can''t get up temporarily. I have given her an injection. These days, I need to find someone to massage her and stimulate her muscle tissue to recover itself. She can return to normal in less than half a month. Her diet should be light and avoid spicy and greasy food."


    Ding Ning said blandly, "you can go in and see her now."


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    Mayor Du burst into tears with excitement. His eyes turned red. He repeatedly said thank you, but he couldn''t help stepping into the ward.


    "Sweet words!"


    With Mayor Du''s trembling and affectionate call, two repressed sobs came from the room. It should be that the husband and wife are hugging and crying again.


    Qiao and Qiao, who just wanted to follow in, stopped wisely. At this time, even Qiao Zhenya, a mindless bear child, knew it was inappropriate to disturb others'' world.


    Qiao Zhenya looked up and down at Ding Ning like watching aliens. He looked curious about the baby: "man, you really saved my aunt. You''re so cow!"


    Then he was a little depressed, his face struggled and said, "but I still think you are more suitable to be an athlete, otherwise you ask me to be an athlete, and I will reluctantly refuse you, so I will be more comfortable."


    Ding Ning looked at the guy with a missing string in his head and suddenly reached out and grabbed his wrist.


    "Ah... What are you doing? Let go. If you don''t let go, I''ll shout rude..."


    Qiao Zhenya yelled and struggled desperately to get rid of Ding Ning''s iron hoop hand. Unfortunately, it was in vain.


    Qiao Qiao''s heart moved, nervously looked at Ding Ning''s gradually dignified face and asked, "how''s it? He was like this when he was a child. The doctor diagnosed him as ADHD."


    "It''s not ADHD. Does he even sleep dishonestly? It''s like he has no place to vent his energy."


    Ding Ning frowned. ADHD has shown symptoms such as impulsivity, willfulness, excessive activity and inattention since childhood.


    But Qiao Zhenya is obviously not. He can''t be idle all the time. He has a strong desire for expression. Even when he speaks, he can dance and gesture. I don''t know that he thinks he is a speaker. The gesture is to enhance the rendering power of words, but in fact, he has no head and brain. He is unrestrained and has a loose mind, Only when you are particularly interested in things will you become more focused, such as being an athlete.


    Qiao Qiao''s heart was cold and asked nervously, "yes, what''s the problem?"


    "Of course, there is a problem. This is not a normal phenomenon. He is not excess energy, but consuming his vitality. This case is extremely rare. There has been only one case recorded in the literature all over the world, which is called overdraft cell aging. The patient only lived to the age of 25."


    Ding Ning said very seriously. Through inspection, he found that Qiao Zhenya''s excess energy is not his excess energy because of his special physique, but constantly burning vitality.


    Although he is only eighteen or nine years old now, and his appearance looks in line with his age, his organs have obviously shown an aging trend. If this goes on, he may not have a few years to live.


    "What do you mean?"


    Qiao Qiao subconsciously grasped Ding Ning''s hand and asked.


    "It means that he has been overdrawing his vitality since the onset of these symptoms. His metabolism is five to ten times that of ordinary people. You should understand what this means."


    Speaking of business, Ding Ning never looked serious.


    "Ah! You mean zhenyata..."


    Joe Joe''s face turned pale. He couldn''t believe it. He covered his mouth. He was still struggling with tears. He didn''t pay attention to what they were talking about.


    "Yes!"


    Ding Ning nodded solemnly. He knew that Joe had understood what he meant.


    "Is there any way?"


    Joe took a few deep breaths, forced himself to calm down and looked forward to Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning was silent for a long time, then slowly shook his head. Qiao Qiao was like falling ice valley. His face was pale, grabbed Ding Ning''s arm and begged: "if you can see his disease, you will be able to come up with a way, won''t you help him?"


    Ding Ning loosened Qiao Zhenya''s hand and took a deep look at Qiao: "I didn''t think of a way for the time being. This kind of case is really too rare. I''ll think about it again."


    "You must save him. I''m just such a brother. I beg you."


    In Ding Ning''s memory, Bai Qinglian, who never bowed his head to anyone, said the word for the first time, which hurt him in his heart and solemnly said: "I will do my best, but..."


    "But what?"


    Joe asked eagerly.


    "You''d better tell your family first. His disease can''t be cured overnight. I''ll find a way to delay the consumption of his vitality and strive for enough time to find a way."


    Ding Ning frowned and kept thinking about how to start treatment. This disease is too difficult.


    Qiao Qiao loosed Ding Ning''s arm. His pure eyes were full of sad color. He bit his lips and nodded, "I''ll tell my family."


    "Then do your family''s ideological work well and call me again. I don''t want to be regarded as a liar. If your family doesn''t believe it, I suggest you take him to the hospital as soon as possible. His organs have a slight aging trend, and I''m afraid there''s not much time."


    Ding Ning said with a slight self mockery that although he had misunderstood Qiao as a rich man, what Qiao Qiao''s father said at that time was too mean.


    The face that Yi Qi pointed to was like a knife inserted into his chest, which made him feel unbearable pain. It was his nightmare for so many years.


    Although the doctor is kind, he will try his best to cure Qiao Zhenya, it doesn''t mean that he will easily forgive the old man.


    Thirty years have passed from east to west. He wants to see if the old man with high toes and high spirits will bow his head today for his son''s life. He has never been a generous man.


    Qiao Qiao is a very smart girl. Although her heart is in a mess, she still hears the faint irony in Ding Ning''s words. With a sigh in her heart, fate turns around and finally falls into his hands.


    She didn''t like her father''s attitude at that time, but she didn''t dare to speak for Ding Ning. She knew his overbearing nature too well.


    I believe that as long as she shows a little intention to protect him or like him, Ding Ning is bound to suffer from the crazy blow he spared no effort to cut off his delusion.


    But now, she must give Ding Ning An Explanation and slightly lower her head, "At the beginning, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hide it from you and pretend to be the children of poor people to experience life. That''s the tradition of my family. We can''t have the spirit of luxury. We should understand the difficulties of life. Except for the special situation of Zhenya, all future generations of our family came like this."


    "Is your name Qiao Qiao or Bai Qinglian?"


    Ding Ning looked at her without blinking. He appreciated the traditional way of family education. Let the younger generation of the family experience the life at the bottom of society and understand the hardships of life, so as to reduce parasitic dandies and more social elites.

 Chapter 370

    "My big name is Qiao Qiao, my small name is Qinglian, and my mother''s last name is Bai, so my name is Bai Qinglian."


    Now that it has been said, Qiao Qiao will no longer avoid this problem, said bluntly.


    Ding Ning looked a little complicated: "should I call you Bai Qinglian, Qiao Qiao, or an old classmate?"


    "Whatever you like."


    Qiao Qiao said quietly.


    This indifferent attitude made Ding Ning angry, and said expressionless, "then I''ll go first."


    "You..."


    Joe looked at Ding Ning''s back and walked out without hesitation. For a moment, he was confused, and his face was full of sadness.


    After more than a year''s separation, she finally met again. She thought Ding Ning would take the time to have a good talk with her, but she didn''t expect him to leave without nostalgia.


    I wanted to stop him immediately and tell him that she had her difficulties. For more than a year, she thought about him all the time and paid close attention to him secretly, but the girl''s reserve made her unable to open her mouth after all.


    Xu Minglu hesitated to look at Qiao Qiao, but after a little hesitation, he quickly chased Ding Ning. Mayor Du was immersed in the excitement of his wife waking up. As a secretary, he must take good care of the benefactor of the leader.


    "Sister, you like him, don''t you?"


    Qiao Zhenya suddenly looked at Qiao and asked, but the color of heartache in the bottom of his eyes flashed away.


    He is ill. It is difficult to concentrate on things he is not interested in. In the eyes of outsiders, his behavior is a little different, but that doesn''t mean he is stupid and can''t understand anything.


    His sister and Ding Ning talked in a low voice, but he heard it clearly, just pretending not to hear it.


    He has a good relationship with his sister. He has long seen that the relationship between them is not simple, but he knows that there are many things in the world that can''t be controlled by himself, such as love, such as life and death.


    Until now, looking at his sister''s dejected appearance, heartless and heartless, he suddenly felt heartache, so he impulsively asked such a question.


    "Zhenya, we... Are just classmates, that''s all. You think too much."


    Joe Joe looked at his brother''s unprecedented clear eyes, smiled, spoiled and rubbed his head, but the sadness between his eyebrows couldn''t go away.


    "Sister, people''s life is limited. Don''t put so much pressure on yourself. Go after it if you like. Don''t wait to be old and regret later."


    Qiao Zhenya amused Qiao Qiao with a serious look and intimately poked him on the forehead: "little boy, what do you know, don''t think about it."


    "I''m an adult. I don''t know anything. Sister, don''t miss my happiness. Although this guy is a little crazy, I can barely accept when he''s my brother-in-law. If you''re embarrassed, I''ll tell him."


    Qiao Zhenya said unconvinced.


    "Don''t fool around. I know my brother has grown up and become a man. Come on, let''s go in and see my aunt."


    Qiao Qiao''s eyes flashed gloomily, timely changed the topic, took Qiao Zhenya to the room, but didn''t pay attention to the resolute color flashed from his eyes.


    "Brother Ding, it''s hard to take a taxi here. Where are you going? I''ll see you off."


    At the entrance of the sanatorium, Xu Minglu drove dingning himself. He knew that from the moment dingning woke up the mayor''s wife, he would no longer be a little doctor without any background.


    Mayor Du will become his strongest backing. It''s absolutely no harm to make friends with him now.


    "Take me to antique street."


    Ding Ning sat in the back seat a little tired and closed his eyes to rest.


    The consumption of waking up the mayor''s wife who had been sleeping for more than two years far exceeded his estimate, making his spirit that had not fully recovered become depressed again.


    In addition, Joe''s appearance upset him. The whole person seemed to have lost his spirit and spirit.


    "Don''t worry about the car. I''ve called the accident brigade and arranged it. The insurance company will settle the claim directly. When the car is repaired, someone will send it to you."


    Xu Minglu''s words made Ding Ning cheer up and said with a grateful smile: "brother Xu, please!"


    "Hey, there''s nothing polite between our brothers. I haven''t thanked you for the last time. I have to thank you more."


    Xu Minglu''s friendship words made Ding Ning smile, "brother Xu said that there is no need to be polite between our brothers."


    For him, no matter whether Xu Minglu is making use of it or making friends sincerely, he will never suffer a loss to become friends with him.


    Although mayor Du owes him a huge favor, the more he uses it, the less it will be consumed. It is impossible to go directly to mayor Du for help in case of some small problems.


    There is such a low-level but powerful friend who can bring him a lot of convenience in the future. Why not.


    Yanjing, aunt Xiang subconsciously touched the red coral Pisces pendant that filled her heart with warmth, and walked into the courtyard with a spring face.


    This trip to Ninghai was very successful. Not only did I get what I wanted to see my son, but also I finally opened my heart knot and had a long chat with my mother who had been dead for nearly 40 years.


    Compared with getting the birthday ornament carved by her son as a birthday gift, she was happier to get the Pisces pendant he sent. It happened to be a book. I''m afraid Ding Ning didn''t know that their mother and son are Pisces, and their birthdays are only three days apart.


    "Miss, you''re here!"


    Life Secretary Jiang Rui greeted him and said a polite greeting, but his face was a little embarrassed.


    "What''s the matter? Grandpa has guests here? Why don''t I wait outside for a while."


    Aunt Xiang is such a wise person. Seeing Jiang Rui''s embarrassment, she knows that someone must be here.


    "Madam, why don''t you... Come back another day."


    Jiang Rui said genially, a touch of sympathy flashed from the bottom of her eyes. The Su family has such a horizontal group of people. It''s not easy for the eldest lady to live these years.


    Aunt Xiang''s face was indifferent. She knew that the visitors today were probably coming for herself: "it doesn''t matter. I can wait."


    "Is sweet girl back? That''s just right. Come in."


    Although the old man is old, he is not deaf at all. As soon as he entered the yard, he heard aunt Xiang''s voice.


    "Well... Come in, miss. Be careful."


    Jiang Rui said awkwardly that he had a good intention to stop aunt Xiang from going in. He didn''t want her to make trouble with those arrogant people, but he didn''t expect to be noticed by the old man. It''s a bit out of place, so he can only remind her secretly.


    "Thank you, Secretary Jiang!"


    Aunt Xiang nodded at him gratefully, which made Jiang Rui feel much more comfortable. She returned a gentle smile and turned to lead the way in front.


    "Su Ningxiang, you are back."


    As soon as she entered the third courtyard, aunt Xiang saw a group of people she didn''t want to see the most. Her uncle, third uncle and fourth uncle all laughed to herself. This is the rhythm of the three sessions.


    As soon as they met, several cousins greeted in a strange manner, especially Su Wanyu, the eldest cousin of the uncle''s family, holding her arm and wearing a sharp and contemptuous smile on her face.


    "Grandpa, I''m back, uncle, third uncle, fourth uncle, first cousin, second cousin, third cousin, fourth cousin... First cousin, second cousin, third cousin... You came to see Grandpa."


    Aunt Xiang has long been used to such occasions. She says hello one by one according to the rules without changing her face or jumping. She always adheres to the principle that she can''t be caught doing things.


    "Yes!"


    The old man had long cultivated his happiness and anger. He couldn''t see his idea from his expression. He nodded faintly and motioned aunt Xiang to sit beside him.


    "Ning Xiang, how did I hear you went to Ninghai? Is there such a thing?"


    Third uncle Su Zhengxi had a hot temper and couldn''t hold his breath. He began to make trouble directly, and his tone was full of questions.


    "Yes, there is."


    Su Ningxiang replied lightly.


    "Hum, bold, who allowed you to break your promise and leave Yanjing without permission?"


    Uncle Su Zhengdong opened his face with a drooping face and sternly scolded.


    "Su Ningxiang, don''t forget that if you hadn''t promised not to leave Yanjing, the father and son would have been killed by the Zhao family. How could you break your promise? If the Zhao family learned about it, how much trouble would it bring to my su family?"


    Su Zhengbei, the fourth uncle, said bitterly, as if Su Ningxiang had committed a crime of common indignation.


    "Little sister, how can you be so capricious? You don''t consider the family at all."


    Su Zhenxiong, the third elder brother, looked hypocritically sorry.


    "Yes, little sister, the Zhao family is in the limelight now. You broke your promise and left Beijing without permission. Isn''t this undermining our cooperation with the Zhao family?"


    The four hall elder brother Su Zhenfeng shook his head and sighed again and again, and the schadenfreude in the bottom of his eyes was not concealed.


    "Hum, you always only think about yourself. When did you think about your family?"


    The second cousin Su Xiuyun said with a sneer.


    "If you hadn''t been shameless and colluded with a wild man and gave birth to a wild seed, my grandfather lost the support of the Zhao family and could only stop at the provincial and ministerial level. Now you dare to break your promise and go out of Beijing without permission. I think you went to meet your wild man?"


    The lobby sister Su Wanyu said sharply, but her eyes were full of the pleasure of revenge.


    At that time, she had been in love with Zhao Tianya. Unfortunately, Zhao Tianya liked Su Ningxiang. The two married, which made her jealous and resentful of Su Ningxiang. She thought she had taken Zhao Tianya away.


    Later, Su Ningxiang got pregnant before marriage and openly tore up her engagement with the Zhao family, which led to the Zhao family''s anger and ruined Zhao Zhengdong''s promotion to the vice national level, which made her even more jealous of Su Ningxiang. As soon as she met, she was cynical.


    Su Ningxiang has long been used to this kind of disobedience, His face did not change at all and said calmly: "the centenary of the white family is coming. The old man handed over the purchase of the birthday gift to me. I went to Ninghai to find master Tiandao to prepare the birthday gift for the white family. Even if the Zhao family knows it, I can''t say anything. What''s more, I promised not to see my husband and children and didn''t say I can''t leave Yanjing. Is that a breach of my promise?"


    "Master Tiandao? Ha ha, Su Ningxiang, if you lie, why don''t you find a better reason? Master Tiandao starts with tens of millions in any work. No one knows who master Tiandao is and asks him to prepare a gift. Are you kidding?"


    Su Wanyu couldn''t see Su Ningxiang''s indifferent appearance. She sneered at him in a sharp voice.


    "Hum, Su Ningxiang, if you leave Beijing without authorization, don''t find these absurd reasons. You''d better think about how to explain to the Zhao family."


    Su Xiuyun held her arm and said with her mouth tilted.


    "Don''t let the trouble you caused trouble us Su family. I''m talking about cooperation with Zhao family. I''ve worked hard for more than half a year. Seeing that the cooperation is about to be concluded, don''t you let my hard work drift away now?"


    Su Zhenfeng''s face was filled with grief.


    "I''m counting on the Zhao family to make an additional investment for me. You''ve ruined everything. What do you want me to do? I don''t care. Go and explain to the Zhao family and don''t delay my cooperation plan."


    Second cousin Su Zhenwu is a standard dandy. He has set up an entertainment company to play with women all day and is very close to several dandies of the Zhao family.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the ugly faces of Su''s blood relatives, Su Ningxiang felt a deep sense of sadness.

 Chapter 371

    These short-sighted guys can''t see the wolf ambition of the Zhao family. These years, the Zhao family has been constantly corroding the Su family''s industry. However, these guys still feel good about themselves. Being good with the Zhao family is like wearing a pair of pants.


    "That''s enough, Miss Xiang. I approved to go to Ninghai to prepare a birthday gift for Bai Laoer. What can the Zhao family do if they know? Let them come to me if there is a problem. Hum, open your mouth to the Zhao family and close your mouth to the Zhao family. If you don''t point to the Zhao family, will the Su family be finished? I''m not dead yet, you can''t wait to hold the Zhao family''s thigh. If I die, the Su family won''t become the Zhao family Dog leg. "


    Old man Su, who always narrowed his eyes, finally couldn''t listen. He suddenly became angry. The performance of the Su family almost didn''t annoy him to death.


    The noise of questioning was suddenly quiet. Unexpectedly, the old man would defend Su Ningxiang, the culprit. He is the sea god needle of the Su family. If he gets angry, the Su family will immediately slide out of the door and become a aristocratic family, which they absolutely don''t want to see.


    Yes, there are only a few in China that can be called gate valves. According to the order of gate valves, aristocratic families, famous families and noble families, although the Su family is the tail of the crane in the gate valve, it is not the gate valve at all.


    The reason why the Su family can be listed as an entry-level leader is precisely because of the presence of the founding father of the Su family. Although compared with other masters who are generals and generals, the Su family only stops at the lieutenant general and retreats to the second line early due to illness, anyway, he is the only surviving founding father of Shuo Guo. As long as he lives, the Su family is a real leader, No one dares to underestimate it.


    Although the Zhao family is in the limelight and has a tendency to become the first of the aristocratic family, after all, it is an emerging family without the founding fathers. It is still a little behind the scenes from becoming a door valve. As the children of the door valve, these unworthy children went to hold the thigh of a aristocratic family, which makes Mr. Su not angry.


    "Dad, we''re not aiming at Ning Xiang, nor do we want to hold the legs of the Zhao family, but Ning Xiang made a commitment. The Zhao family didn''t kill the father and son at the beginning, and it''s considerate. Now you don''t know the situation of our Su family. To be disrespectful, once you''re old and gone, we Su family may not be able to keep the name of the aristocratic family. We and Making friends with the Zhao family is also a strategy. With the support of the Zhao family, at least we can keep the aristocratic family. Dad, we should focus on the family. "


    Su Zhengdong gave a dry cough and shyly stated the pros and cons to Mr. Su.


    Old man Su closed his eyes tired and sighed in his heart. Although Su Zhengdong said that it was very utilitarian, he had to say that it poked into his heart.


    At the beginning, he retired to the second line due to illness and made the Su family the tail of the crane in the door valve. It has haunted him for half a life, which is unbearable for him who has always been arrogant and competitive.


    In particular, some of his soldiers eventually became generals or even generals, which made him feel how to balance.


    Although there are many descendants of the Su family in the political and military circles, none of them is promising. They are all the leaders of the special nest. If the Su family can no longer produce a general or a member of the Standing Committee of the Central Bureau in the short term, once he dies, the position of the Su family''s door valve will be lost.


    At that time, it will be good for the Su family to be demoted to a aristocratic family. With the noble and spineless urine of the Su family''s descendants, I''m afraid they can''t even keep the name of the aristocratic family. It''s not impossible for them to be demoted to a famous level.


    However, unlike Su Zhengdong''s flattery to the Zhao family, he didn''t pay attention to the Zhao family, even the head of the aristocratic family. The door valve Bai family is his goal. He took great pains to let Su Ningxiang prepare a birthday gift for old man Bai, just to pave the way for the future of the Su family.


    Old man Bai was his former subordinate. Although he climbed higher than him later, his love is still there. If he''s gone, how can he care about the incense and fire to help set off the Su family.


    The Bai family is very hopeful to keep the name of the aristocratic family as long as the descendants of the Su family don''t mess around, but with his strong temper, how can he pull the old face and ask the old subordinates for help.


    Among so many descendants of the Su family, only Ning Xiang, who saw his intention, volunteered to prepare a birthday gift to satisfy old man Bai.


    The grandparents and grandchildren tacitly reached a tacit deal. He supported Su Ningxiang to go to Ninghai. Su Ningxiang asked him to ask the Bai family for help without losing face, so that he could take care of the Su family a hundred years later.


    Unlike the incompetence of the descendants of the Su family, the Bai family has made great achievements in the political, military and commercial circles. It can be regarded as a large number of talents.


    The only thing that the Su family can get on the table now is the Datang Group at the helm of Su Ningxiang, which has made no achievements in the political and military circles.


    In fact, he knew what the Su family wanted to do in front of him. He was jealous that the economic lifeline of the Su family was in the hands of Su Ningxiang and wanted to seize power from her to seek the greatest interests.


    At the thought of this, Mr. Su was full of disappointment and sadness. These people were just incompetent. They didn''t have such a big head and wanted to wear such a big hat. If they let go and hand over the Datang Group to them, the Su family would be really finished.


    When a group of Su''s family members saw that old Su was silent, they thought he had been moved. Their arrogance suddenly became domineering again.


    "Ning Xiang, it''s not my uncle who said you would buy a birthday gift and go to Ninghai. Do you know how many people are looking for master Tiandao and want to ask him to do it? Master Tiandao is like a dragon without a tail. Can you find it if you want? Don''t say you can''t find it. Even if you find it, he can''t do it easily."


    Su Zhengdong said sarcastically, "many people in Yanjing want to ask for master Tiandao''s works and can''t get them. Do you know how much the four ornaments auctioned at Ninghai auction have risen now?"


    "How much has it risen?"


    Su Zhengxi has great potential to support and cooperate with the inquiry.


    "The $1.8 billion ornament with the cheapest auction price has been sold to $2.6 billion and bought by the Ingrid royal family. They also released the news that the $2.3 billion zhaoyue lion is willing to pay $3 billion for it. If master Tiandao''s new work comes out, they are willing to buy it at a higher price. You said, even if you find master Tiandao, how much will you pay To get him to do it? Can we exchange the shares of Datang Group of the Su family? "


    Su Zhengdong sneered and said that the amazing price attracted a burst of exclamation.


    "Su Ningxiang, didn''t you go to Ninghai to find master Tiandao? Did you find it? Give us a taste."


    "Cut, if she can invite master Tiandao to play, I''ll screw my head off and kick her as a ball."


    "Yes, master Tiandao is not a fool. He doesn''t know he makes money. If someone carves it directly and sells it to the yingley royal family, it will be at least more than one billion profits. How can he make wedding clothes for others?"


    "That''s hard to say. Maybe Su Da''s beauty will act like a coquette and sell whines and show off her amorous feelings. Master Tiandao will be obsessed with her. Giggle."


    "Master Tiandao doesn''t know what taste it is. Maybe he likes such a half old Xu Niang."


    ¡­¡­


    The more people in the Su family talked about it, the more they said it, the more outrageous it became, which made Su Ningxiang''s face ugly.


    "Shut up!"


    Old man Su suddenly opened his eyes. His turbid eyes glittered like a waking lion. The terrible momentum made everyone silent.


    "Three billion? Hehe, this money makes you ignore your blood and family. A broken mouth and a broken shoe bottom arranges your family. My Su family is really... More and more unruly."


    Old man Su was very angry and smiled. Suddenly, his face was flat and he shouted, "come!"


    Four expressionless and gloomy old men appeared like ghosts and bowed to master su.


    Old man Su''s tiger eyes were full of evil spirits. He stretched out his hand and pointed to the obscene Su Xiuyun and Su Wanyu. He said coldly, "drag them down and palm their mouths. The family law will serve them. Each person has ten boards."


    "Grandpa, no, I''m wrong. I don''t dare anymore!"


    "Grandpa, I know I''m wrong..."


    The two women were so frightened that they knelt on the ground and kowtowed for mercy.


    "Dad, they..."


    Su Zhengdong and Su Zhengxi''s faces changed dramatically. They quickly opened their mouth to beg for mercy, but old man Su stared at them and said, "who dares to beg for mercy and serve with family law". They turned red and dared not speak again.


    "Yes!"


    Without hesitation, the four old men took out two wat boards covered with dried blood, mercilessly pressed the two women and pulled them out of their mouths.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    The sound of the screams continued, and the people of Su family kept their heads down, and shook their heads all over. Su had not implemented their family laws for many years, and they had forgotten the dignity of the old man. Now they reunited their dreams, and let everyone realize that the tiger is still in the old has the final say.


    And the four old men, who have followed Mr. Su as bodyguards all their life, are loyal to him. They are not only the military guarantee of the Su family, but also the law enforcers of the family law. Even the four brothers of Su Zhengdong have to be polite when they see them and dare not neglect them at all.


    The four old men have great skills. Although they are fierce, they are all skin injuries. They will never break their teeth and leave hidden dangers and disabilities.


    After ten boards, the two women''s mouths were full of blood, their whole faces were like pig heads, and their lips were swollen like two big sausages. The tragedy was unbearable to witness.


    The two women knelt on the ground and didn''t even dare to cry loudly, lest they annoy the old man and serve the family law again.


    The old faces of the Su Zhengdong brothers twitched and turned around. Their daughter was executed. They didn''t look good as a father, but they didn''t even dare to fart in the face of the old man''s majesty.


    Su Zhengbei lowered his head and his eyes twinkled. He knew that his eldest brother Su Zhengdong had always refused to accept the master''s position and passed it on to his second brother Su Zhengnan. His third brother Su Zhengxi hated Su Ningxiang''s repentance, which affected his future, so he targeted Su Ningxiang everywhere.


    He didn''t want to get involved, but he was dragged by his eldest brother and third brother, so when he came, he shouted softly and stopped talking.


    Seeing the tragic situation of Su Wanyu and her daughter, Su Wanyi was secretly lucky that she didn''t come today. Otherwise, with her inconsistent temperament with Su Ningxiang, she could never escape this family law today.


    It''s just, what does the old man mean by doing this? Is it clear that cars and horses protect Ning Xiang or something else? Quite intriguing.


    Su Zhenxiong and several other cousins who satirized Su Ningxiang trembled like quails, and their heads were falling to the ground for fear of being pulled out by the old man to settle accounts.


    Su Ningxiang''s face was expressionless, but her heart felt happier than ever. These so-called relatives had never regarded her as their relatives. Every time they met, they either had a needle in their mouth or had a thorn in their words. She wanted to break their broken mouth for a long time.


    "Do you think I''m unfair and partial to Ning Xiang, so I feel very unconvinced?"


    Mr. Su narrowed his eyes and asked calmly.


    He fought all his life. Such a scene was just a Pediatrics for him, and there was no pity at all.

 Chapter 372

    Mr. Su has a strong temperament. What he hates most in his life is the eight women who spread rumors and make trouble. When he gets old, he wants to see home and everything.


    Su Ningxiang''s unmarried pregnancy and regret marriage were indeed humiliating, but that was understandable. Who made him listen to the slander of these sons and agree to marry the Zhao family.


    In fact, the most painful thing in his heart is Xiang girl, because her character is too much like him. She is strong, persistent, dare to love and hate, knows the overall situation and has a view of right and wrong. She is by no means the kind of shameless woman.


    There was no way for outsiders to talk about him, but his family arranged her so maliciously that she ruined her reputation, which violated his tolerance bottom line and made him angry.


    "No!"


    Su Wanyu and Su Xiuyun replied vaguely and sadly.


    "Don''t dare? Hehe, I''m not satisfied? Then I''ll convince you."


    Master Su sneered and waved to Jiang Rui. Jiang Rui turned knowingly into the room and took out the moon lion.


    When they looked at the moon shining lion, they suddenly widened their eyes in amazement. Su Zhengdong swallowed his saliva, trembled and asked, "is this the work of master Tiandao, the moon shining lion?"


    "Yes, this is the three billion moon shining lion you said. It was brought by Ning Xiang. Do you have anything else to say?"


    Old man Su''s Distressed mouth twitched for a moment. Xiangwench, grandpa can only help you like this. Take this as a birthday gift to old man Bai, which can be regarded as compensation for you.


    Su Ningxiang suddenly felt a warm current in her heart. After all, the Su family is not so cold-blooded and ruthless. Grandpa is still leaning towards her.


    She knew what Mr. Su meant by doing this. He thought he didn''t get master Tiandao''s work and was covering for her.


    People suddenly realized that what Su Ningxiang said about going to Ninghai to find master Tiandao was to buy back the moon lion from the auction winner.


    Just thinking of the terrible price of the moon shining lion, everyone was dissatisfied, and their eyes at Su Ningxiang became worse and worse.


    "Dad, the auction price of the monthly lion is 2.3 billion. Now it has been fried into a sky high price. Is it too extravagant for Ning Xiang to buy it as a birthday gift? It doesn''t cost the Su family''s money."


    Su Zhengdong said with a gloomy face.


    "That is, the auction price is 2.3 billion. If she buys it from others, she can''t spend more money. Datang Group belongs to the Su family, not her own."


    "Is it so expensive for the old master of the Bai family to have a birthday? She''s good. She shouldn''t use the money of the Su family. It''s a good way to borrow flowers and offer Buddha to seek benefits for herself."


    "Hum, who makes people the helm of Datang Group? We can only share some bonuses every year. People are in power and spend what they want."


    "The old man is too eccentric. It''s just to pass on the title of home owner to the second uncle. Datang Group has also handed over to Su Ningxiang. Father and daughter control the financial power of the Su family respectively. What else do we have?"


    "Shh, keep your voice down. If the old man hears it, he may have to be served by the family law."


    "Cut, I haven''t violated the family rules. Isn''t it unfair?"


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone in the Su family whispered. Although they didn''t dare to be as unscrupulous as before, they were filled with towering resentment to express their inner dissatisfaction.


    "Grandpa, this zhaoyue lion was given to you by Ning Xiang. I didn''t spend a penny of the group. I bought it with the money I made from my private house money in stocks these years."


    Su Ningxiang stepped forward and said frankly, "this is the birthday gift of old man Bai. It was carved by master Tiandao himself. Please appreciate it."


    With that, he took out a piece of red silk wrapped object from his suitcase and handed it to Uncle su. He untied the red silk cloth and revealed the old longevity man inside.


    The crowd suddenly burst into an uproar. Although they wanted to seize power from Su Ningxiang, they also knew that it was not impossible for them to make 2.3 billion with their private money with her business talent. After all, the group''s accounts were there. She certainly wouldn''t lie about this.


    To their shock, Su Ningxiang actually found master Tiandao in Ninghai and asked him to do it, which made them excited and secretly played a small abacus.


    Who doesn''t know that every work of master Tiandao can be sold at a sky high price. If master Tiandao can carve two jade carvings at will through Su Ningxiang and master Tiandao, it will be a profit of more than 1 billion and 2 billion. It''s much faster than doing business hard.


    Even the pig faced Su Wanyu''s two female eyes flashed greedy, wondering if they wanted to change their strategy and have a good relationship with Su Ningxiang for the time being. Let''s talk about it with master Tiandao first.


    "Well, this is imperial green glass, which is valuable. In addition to the uncanny workmanship of master Tiandao, it really deserves its reputation. The birthday star is lifelike and has both God and shape. What''s rare is that the seat at the foot of the birthday star is full of green. It''s like stepping on the boundless lawn in spring, which makes people feel happy at the first sight. It feels that spring is coming, but the eyes of the birthday star are the most colorful, It''s clearly the water meaning of the same piece of glass, but it''s as vivid as life. It''s really unique. "


    Mr. Su admires the birthday old man with praise. He has a strong sense of reluctance to give up, and wants to take it for himself and enjoy it every day.


    But he knew that the birthday gift of old man Bai was of great significance. He was no longer willing to give up his love for the future of the Su family.


    With great perseverance, he reluctantly looked away and gently looked at Su Ningxiang: "fragrant girl, this jade carving is not worse than the moon lion. Did it cost a lot of money?"


    "Except for the material money of glass, master Tiandao confiscates me every penny!"


    Su Ningxiang smiled and was secretly proud. It was my son. Does my mother still need to spend money for jade carving?


    "Ah! Really? How did you do it?"


    Old man Su looked at her in surprise and asked strangely.


    "What, how is it possible that you didn''t spend a penny?"


    "Isn''t this a fake? What works of master Tiandao are auctioned at sky high prices. How can they not spend a penny."


    "How can it be? If master Tiandao is so talkative, we''ll all go to him to carve, and we won''t be rich."


    "Don''t really let Su Xiuyun say it? Is master Tiandao interested in..."


    "Shh, you want to die. When the old man hears it, it''s family law."


    ¡­¡­


    Before Su Ningxiang could answer, the Su family talked like a frying pan. They didn''t understand why master Tiandao carved Su Ningxiang a jade carving for free.


    "Be quiet!"


    Old man Su raised his eyebrows and whispered without anger.


    The whole courtyard was quiet for a moment. The old man''s ruthless family law was still fresh in their memory. No one dared to touch him at this time.


    Everyone looked at Su Ningxiang eagerly, waiting for her to give a reasonable explanation.


    Su Ningxiang chuckled and didn''t look at the people waiting for her to give an answer. She said softly to old man Su: "master Tiandao is a strange man who doesn''t come out. He doesn''t value money. He and an old friend of mine are close friends. When an old friend comes to him, he will naturally give me face."


    "Your old friend? Why do you have such a big face?"


    Su Zhengdong couldn''t wait to ask first.


    "It''s worth at least 2 billion. I''ll give it to you if I give it to you. Don''t you have too much face as an old friend?"


    Su Zhengxi sneered. She didn''t believe Su Ningxiang''s words at all. She thought she wanted to eat alone and didn''t want to reveal the identity of master Tiandao, so she used the excuse of her old friend to prevaricate.


    "I also want to know such old friends. They are all a family. Don''t hide them, little sister."


    "Yes, Ning Xiang, we are all a family. Tell me which old friend you are. Maybe I know him too."


    "Ning Xiang, I made a glass seed. You asked your old friend to find master Tiandao to carve one for me!"


    "Yes, yes, I''ll double the kind of glass and find master Tiandao to carve one for me."


    ¡­¡­


    The Su family, who had been calling her by name, suddenly became enthusiastic. Some called her sister and some called Ning Xiang. There was only one meaning inside and outside the words. They wanted to know who her old friend was.


    Su Ningxiang glanced at the corner of her mouth with a slight, uncharacteristic sneer and said calmly, "in fact, everyone knows this old man."


    "Oh, who is it?"


    The Su family''s eyes lit up and asked eagerly.


    Old man Su''s muddy eyes showed a thoughtful color and wisely kept silent.


    "Her original name was Aruna. Now people call her abbess Jingxin."


    Su Ningxiang said slowly and calmly.


    Except that Mr. Su seemed to have expected that his face was as usual, everyone''s face changed. Even the four old men who had always been expressionless looked in awe.


    The whole courtyard fell into a dead silence, as if the name Aruna was a taboo, which made everyone hold their breath like a curse, and even the atmosphere dared not breathe.


    Old man Su looked at these people as if they were silent, and a meaningful smile flashed in his eyes. Sweet girl is knocking on the mountain and shaking the tiger.


    Outsiders don''t know what the name Aruna means, but how can the Su family not know? It''s a strong man in the Zhenwu realm who is one of the top figures in the world.


    Su Ningxiang mentioned her mother Aruna at this time, which is quite thought-provoking.


    Even if the Zhao family forced her to separate her flesh and blood, Aruna, as a mother, didn''t make any expression, which made the Su family subconsciously ignore that behind Su Ningxiang, in fact, there was a top martial arts strongman who even the country should be cautious about, ridiculed her, slandered and suppressed her in every way.


    But when the long forgotten name appeared in their ears again, the long-standing memory began to recover gradually. They were frightened to find that Suning Xiang was not a soft persimmon that could be bullied and had no resistance. On the contrary, her background was tough, which made everyone fear and fear.


    During this trip to Ninghai, Aruna not only personally introduced master Tiandao to Ningxiang, but also carved for her free. What does this mean? The profound meaning contained in it makes people think and fear, and frightens all those who harbor ghosts.


    Some of the Su family present were young, but they can never forget how terrible Aruna, who has always been submissive and quiet and virtuous, was after her rage.


    Sujianuo''s big suburban villa turned into powder under her angry blow. They still remember the terrible power of destroying the sky and the earth. They still have lingering fear and tremble when they think of it.


    If she had not been merciful and unwilling to commit more crimes, it would have been only a matter of minutes to destroy the Su family with the attitude of the Su family. Even if the four close bodyguards of the old man were tied together, they would not be her opponent.


    Now, the terrible woman even met Su Ningxiang''s mother and son, which made them surprised, afraid, afraid and regretful. When they remembered their bad attitude towards Su Ningxiang, they suddenly sweat and wet their backs.


    "Hey! It was Zhengnan''s mistake. I''m sorry!"


    Mr. Su regretfully closed his eyes and felt powerless. If Aruna was still the daughter-in-law of the Su family, why should the Su family rely on others like walking on thin ice now? Even if he died, he could feel at ease.


    In addition to having family members become generals or serve as members of the Standing Committee of the Central Bureau, there is another way for the door valve not to be demoted, that is, to have a strong family at the peak of martial arts.


    The Su family was once blessed with a strong Zhenwu state. Unfortunately, they were personally buried by their second son, Su Zhengnan, in a moment of confusion.

 Chapter 373

    More than 40 years ago, when Su Zhengnan was in the army, he went to the grassland to carry out his mission. He didn''t know what shit luck he had. He met the simple and kind Aruna and brought her back to Yanjing. At that time, the Su family was at the height of the sun. The concept of family status made most of the Su family extremely opposed to this marriage.


    Fortunately, Mr. Su is more open-minded. He believes that the powerful Su family has the capital to expand the family strength without relying on marriage. He made the decision to overcome all opinions and complete the marriage.


    But no one thought that the gentle, virtuous, beautiful and kind grassland girl on the surface would be a super strong person. Even Su Zhengnan and her husband and wife who had been with her for several years didn''t know it. She was so hidden.


    Until Su Zhengnan made the mistake that most men would make. He didn''t control his lower body. After getting drunk, he fooled around with a famous lady, but he was caught by Aruna.


    Aruna represents purity in the grassland language. Aruna, as her name suggests, yearns for pure and flawless love. It is precisely because of love that she follows Su Zhengnan away from home and comes to Yanjing to give birth to his children. In the face of the sarcasm of the Su family, she is also submissive and smiling. People are embarrassed to find trouble. She can be called a model of a good wife and mother.


    But in the face of Su Zhengnan''s betrayal, Aruna, who has always been gentle, gentle, kind and simple, completely ran away. At one blow, she shocked the whole Su family, and even alerted a special department of the country to send strong people to take her.


    It was the battle of the peak that made the Su family see the horror of the strong at the peak of martial arts. Finally, Aruna and the strong in special departments ended up in a draw. No one could stop the war. The state could not help her without using deterrent weapons. Finally, she could only be asked not to kill recklessly.


    Su Zhengnan regretted hard and begged Aruna''s forgiveness. Unfortunately, Aruna valued her pure feelings more than anything. Once she was unfaithful, she didn''t need Pepsi. She drifted away in despair and went to Ninghai to become a nun, which made the Su family miss the opportunity of a super strong man. This must be said to be the biggest regret of the Su family and the biggest pain in the heart of old su.


    At that time, Su Ningxiang was still young. I didn''t know why her mother would leave her. In addition, Mr. Su gave a password and ordered no one to mention it, or no one was willing to mention it.


    After all, Aruna was already heartbroken and almost lost her mind. Except for master Su and daughter Su Ningxiang, the other su families were shrouded in the shadow of death. If it weren''t for the strong people in special departments who rushed to fight with her in time and let her anger vent, the Su family couldn''t tell what the outcome would be.


    Suning Xiang, who has lost her mother''s love, has always hated Aruna. She thinks that she has abandoned her husband and son without mercy, and her father has been depressed and decadent for many years. Therefore, even if she knows the truth when she grows up, she knows that she is a nun in Ninghai, and she doesn''t want to recognize this mother.


    Her father did something wrong. She didn''t forgive her father. She could understand, but she was cruel and didn''t even ask her children. In her heart, Aruna was never worth forgiving.


    Until this trip to Ninghai, she learned that she had abandoned all her accomplishments to save dingning, she finally opened her heart knot and recognized her mother and daughter.


    At the moment, the name of my mother is to pull the tiger skin as a flag to frighten these scheming Su families; Second, in order to protect Ding Ning''s safety, she also found a reasonable reason for master Tiandao''s free jade carving. Anyway, she believed that these timid guys would never dare to ask their mother; Third, the Zhao family has been sending people to monitor her. They know that she once met her mother. They also take this opportunity to beat the Zhao family. Don''t be restrained. After all, Aruna was angry and showed her power. Under the deliberate cover of the state, she can hide from ordinary people, but she can''t hide from the eyes and ears of the big families and forces.


    The effect was remarkable, and the result was perfect. These sinister Su family members were completely frightened. They left with their tail in their face. They really took advantage of the fun and came back.


    No matter whether they will play any tricks behind their backs, at least they are friendly on the surface now. They will never dare to ridicule and satirize Su Ningxiang face to face as before!


    After everyone left, only the old man and master Su Ningxiang were left in the yard.


    Old man Su sipped his tea and asked calmly, "sweet girl, see?"


    "See what?" Su Ningxiang''s heart tightened. Looking at the old man''s eyes that seemed to know everything, she pretended to be a fool with a guilty heart.


    Old man Su smiled: "look at your spring face, that child must be very excellent."


    "Grandpa, you... You know."


    Su Ningxiang clenched her lips and hung her head like a child who had made a mistake.


    "Take him to see me if you have a chance. Anyway, he also has the blood of my su family."


    Mr. Su put down his tea cup and closed his eyes. He couldn''t see how he was feeling.


    "Well, I''ll bring him to see you when the time is ripe!"


    Su Ningxiang replied nervously. She didn''t know whether it was a disaster or a blessing to bring Ding Ning to the Su family, but since the old man said so, it shouldn''t be bad for him. The only thing to worry about is the Zhao family.


    The old man is in poor health and doesn''t step out of the gate. I''m afraid she may not know how powerful the crazy expansion of the Zhao family over the years. She is not fully ready to fight with the Zhao family, not to mention that the Su family still has such a group of things that are not gadgets.


    "I''m afraid I can''t wait for that day!"


    The old man sighed, his voice full of melancholy.


    Su Ningxiang''s nose was sour and his eyes were red. He said, "Grandpa, I''ll let him see you as soon as possible. His medical skills are very good and will certainly enable you to live healthily for decades."


    "Oh, come on, sweet girl, don''t comfort me. I know my own body. I believe the child''s medical skills must be as good as you say, but I''m old. It''s not a disease, it''s a life, and the gods can''t cure it."


    Old Su smiled, waved his hand, leaned back on the recliner and closed his eyes.


    Knowing that the old man was tired and wanted to see off the guests, Su Ningxiang moved her mouth and tried to stop talking. Finally, she didn''t say anything. She bowed slightly and walked out with light hands and feet.


    In the laboratory of Ninghai Shengshi Huating No. 1 villa, Ding Ning rubbed his temples dejectedly, and the five grams of red coral that he finally bought at a high price has been exhausted. The test results show that ordinary red coral does not contain substances that play a role in fusion and can not make exclusion drugs. It seems that only mutated Red Coral contains substances that make exclusion drugs, This material should be converted from jellyfish shells swallowed by coral insects.


    Ding Ning was not discouraged when he didn''t find a substitute. Anyway, it only took a little to make an exclusive drug. The mutated Red Coral he had was enough for him to use for a long time.


    Moving his neck, he began to study the "wild body refining". Like Xuanji''s inheritance, the "wild body refining" is also in a packaging state, which needs him to read with his spiritual strength before it can be opened.


    With the reading of spiritual power, the stone man who had not been moving for a long time suddenly twinkled with light, which complemented the savage body refining technique. A large amount of information poured into his mind and almost burst his spirit. Ancient and obscure characters floated in his mind.


    I don''t know how long it took, Ding Ning slowly opened his eyes and showed a surprise on his face.


    "Wild soldier body determination" was created by Chi you using the weapon refining method he mastered. He refined himself as a divine weapon. Only his descendants can refine his body with this method, otherwise they can''t bear the violent medicine during refining and will explode and die.


    The barbarian body refining skill is a barbarian body refining skill. The threshold is very low. Ordinary people can also practice it.


    Wuman, the so-called barbarian, is actually a branch of Jiuli nationality. To put it bluntly, it is the physical cultivation that specializes in refining the flesh.


    Ding Ning has been worried that Lingyun has no talent for cultivation. Now with this "wild body cultivation", Lingyun can specialize in physical cultivation.


    In particular, he urgently needs to cultivate his own power. With the wild body refining technique, Mavericks and others can take the cultivation route of pure flesh strength. Think about it, these guys can compete with those ancient warriors just by virtue of flesh strength in the future. Ding Ning feels that his future is bright.


    Including Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian, Ding Ning has never found a suitable cultivation method for them. Now, all the problems have been solved.


    What pleases him most is that there are two kinds of cultivation methods in this "wild body cultivation", one is a simple cultivation method, and the other is a method of cultivation with drugs.


    Using drugs to cooperate with cultivation will make the medicine fully integrate into the cultivator''s body, continuously enhance the cultivator''s physique and make the cultivation speed become very fast.


    The cultivation speed without drug cooperation is not slow, but the body strength is a little worse than that with drug cooperation, but it is also much stronger than the general body cultivation skills.


    With this harvest, Ding Ning happily focused on the golden foil, which was given to him by the God of war totem. It was definitely a good thing.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know any of the characters above. After trying them with true Qi, spiritual power and spirit, he still got nothing, which made him quite depressed.


    MD, I don''t believe I can''t crack you. It''s a big deal. I''ll copy the characters and ask some language experts to see what the characters are.


    Taking out the paper and pen, Ding Ning aimed at a changing tadpole shaped rune, forced to remember its appearance and wanted to copy it.


    However, he soon became silly. The runes that were very clear in his mind could not be written completely when they were copied on paper.


    That feeling is like lifting the pen and forgetting the word. He clearly remembers the word, but when he really writes, he can''t remember how to write the word. It seems that there is a mysterious power that makes him feel unable to write.


    What kind of rune is this? How can it be so magical? Ding Ning looked serious. The rune with such magical power is definitely not simple.


    This inspired his toughness in his bones. What''s more, I can''t even write a rune if I don''t believe it.


    He kept copying on paper with a pen, and pieced together the first Rune bit by bit over and over again.


    But looking at the rune on the paper, which seemed to be made up of countless nodes, Ding Ning wanted to cry without tears, which was thousands of miles away from the rune in his memory.


    Ding Ning is not an easy loser. The more difficult this rune is, the more interested he is. He straightens his posture and continues to copy it. I don''t know how long it has been. Hundreds of white papers have been filled by him, and he still can''t write the seemingly very simple rune.


    Outside the laboratory, Luoxue and Ding Qianlie waited anxiously with a touch of worry on their faces. Ding Ning had been in for seven days and had not come out. His mobile phone outside was about to be exploded. He never moved the food sent by Luoxue through the reserved window.


    If it were not for the rough bulletproof glass that they could see Ding Ning writing hard, they would think something had happened to him.


    Although they wanted to break in, they all knew Ding Ning''s habit. Once they entered the experimental state, they would forget to eat and sleep. Looking at the way he waved his pen and wrote, they should have learned from the ongoing experiment, which made them dare not act rashly for fear of interrupting his train of thought.


    As time went by, until a certain moment, when the two women couldn''t help rushing in to pull him out and have something to eat first, Ding Ning suddenly burst out a ecstatic laugh, which relieved the two women''s mood. It seems that the experiment should come to an end.

 Chapter 374

    The door opened silently. Ding led hunting and snow looked at Ding Ning who came out of the laboratory. It was painful and funny.


    At the moment, Ding Ning''s face was haggard, his hair was as messy as a chicken nest, and his eyes were covered with blood. He just wore the Italian handmade white shirt out of the feeling of a tramp. Piece by piece was covered with ink, just like the refugees who had just fled from Africa, but his spirit was extremely excited with an undisguised color of joy.


    "I don''t object to your experiment, but you can''t spell it like that. What if your body is burned out? Hurry to take a bath and eat something."


    Ding Qianlie''s angry and strange way was distressed. Luoxue nodded his head desperately on one side, which he agreed with very much.


    "Sister, I''m not hungry. I learned..."


    Ding Ning was about to show what he had gained in recent days, but he was undoubtedly interrupted by Ding Qianlie: "I don''t care what you learned. Now, immediately, go to take a bath. You''re dirty."


    "Hee hee, I''ll cook for my brother."


    Snow spits out her tongue and runs to the kitchen. Although she has a nanny now, as long as Ding Ning eats at home, she will cook herself.


    "Sister, I..."


    "Well, take a bath and eat before anything else. Don''t eat or drink for seven days. You want me to worry about death."


    Ding led the hunter, and Ding Ning grabbed his arm and left.


    "Seven days? I''ve been in the lab for seven days?"


    Ding Ning let her hold her and opened his mouth in amazement. In his feeling, it was only one day at most. Unexpectedly, seven days passed in a twinkling of an eye.


    "What do you say? You''ve never eaten three meals a day when it snows every day. If I''m not afraid to disturb your work, I''d like to rush in and feed you directly."


    Ding Qianlie pushed him into the bathroom and ordered, "take a bath quickly. I''ll get you a change of clothes and put it at the door."


    "Well, all right!"


    Ding Ning shrugged and obediently turned on the shower. He couldn''t refuse his sister''s kindness. In fact, he doesn''t need to take a bath now. A water purification symbol can handle it.


    Yes, it''s a rune. He has read it a hundred times. I don''t know how many times he has copied the rune on the gold foil. Although he finally wrote it, it''s only similar in shape without charm. After all, he has practiced calligraphy. This copying Rune and calligraphy is the same truth. It''s a failure to have its shape without its spirit.


    This makes him stubborn. He suspects that the rune can''t be copied at all. Under the condition of impetuosity, the copied Rune doesn''t even have it.


    Having practiced calligraphy, he quickly reflected that what calligraphy pays attention to is calm and impetuous, which is the great taboo of calligraphy.


    So he forced himself to calm down, run the Bodhi Heart formula, and write again with calm and concentration. Unexpectedly, he unexpectedly found that the copy of the rune had 90% charm.


    This greatly invigorated him. While running the Bodhi Heart formula, he constantly copied it. All his mind was immersed in it, and he was not aware of the passage of time.


    Finally, at a certain moment, he finally succeeded in copying. When he was ready to put away the rune and find an expert studying ancient Chinese to see what the text was, the paper containing the rune suddenly ignited without wind, and he understood the meaning of the rune on the paper in an instant.


    That rune was a "Rune". Just when he smiled bitterly and thought that knowing more than one word was meaningless and a waste of time, he suddenly felt a shock in his mind. The "Rune" character culture on the gold foil flew out of the foil for the gold symbol, exploded in his brain, and turned into countless strange runes in different forms, forming a pyramid shaped Rune tower floating in his mind.


    A rune literally means "Fu", but it includes the inheritance of "Fu" and Tao. It is the general outline of Fu and Tao, which reminds him of how similar it is to what he said in the Tao Te Ching when he was a child.


    Ding Ning didn''t know where the gold foil came from or why it had such magical power, but it didn''t delay his enlightenment. I''m afraid every Rune on the gold foil represents a kind of inheritance.


    The gift of the God of war totem is really a great gift, which makes Ding Ning appreciate Chi you for the first time.


    The base number of runes at the bottom of the rune tower is extremely large, with thousands of runes. Each Rune represents a basic method of making runes, including a water purification Rune to clean your body, a heart clearing Rune to refresh your mind, a demon calming Rune to suppress demons, a ghost descending Rune to expel demons, and a death Rune to surpass the dead, There is also a necessary talisman for killing people, killing people and destroying corpses in home travel, fireball talisman


    With the increase of the number of Rune tower layers, the power of runes is becoming greater and higher, and the grade is also higher and higher. For example, the basic Rune fireball can only send out one fireball, but after reaching a higher grade, it becomes a fire dragon rune, which can be turned into a fire dragon to burn the enemy, and then at a higher grade, it becomes a burst fire dragon rune, adding the function of explosion.


    If it''s just like this, Ding Ning is not so excited. After all, he is a peace loving man in his bones. What excites him most is a rune called purified rune.


    This purification talisman can extract and purify a certain substance he needs in any article. If it is an ordinary person, even if there is a purification talisman, it does not have much effect, but for him with absolute touch, it is equivalent to having an anti heaven therapeutic cheating device.


    You know, his absolute touch can clearly show the components of the object he touches, and the purification symbol can extract some material components he needs.


    Just think, what effect will it have if the purification symbol is applied to cancer patients?


    There is no doubt that the spread of cancer cells will be concentrated and refined, followed by surgery or taking traditional Chinese medicine to expel them from the body, and cancer patients will recover.


    Unfortunately, the learning of Rune tower should be gradual. If you don''t learn all the thousands of basic runes at the bottom, you can''t learn the runes at a higher level at all.


    The effect of the basic purification talisman is limited, and the degree of purification can only reach 50%, which means that if Ding Ning wants to treat sun Lanying in this way, he must learn a higher-level talisman making method.


    There are three ways of making talismans: Dharma talismans, spiritual talismans and divine talismans. The so-called Dharma talismans are made through vermilion, talisman paper, blood essence and other media. The talismans made contain the true Qi of the maker; Spiritual talisman is much more advanced. It uses spiritual power to depict symbols on some objects to make talismans. The talismans made contain the spiritual power of the maker; The talisman is an ox fork. It is a talisman made from the void with the power of the divine soul without the help of any foreign objects. The talisman is also invisible and colorless, which can not be observed unless it also has the power of the divine soul.


    In a word, no matter what kind of talisman is made, the power of the talisman depends on the size of the mana, spiritual power or spiritual power injected into it.


    Of course, as the most basic talisman, the effect and power of Dharma talisman can not be compared with spirit talisman and divine talisman.


    It''s complicated to say, but the truth is actually very simple. According to Ding Ning''s understanding, the so-called symbol making is actually a way to depict a concentrated micro array, and then input enough energy into it to form a special effect.


    Just like manufacturing medical devices, we must first have a mold, and then produce it on a large scale according to the model of the mold. Each mold is different according to its function and shape.


    This mold is equivalent to depicting runes. According to the function of runes, the functions of runes are different.


    This is also why any Jianghu warlock will create some talismans to subdue demons and eliminate demons to cheat. That is because they all have samples handed down by the school to draw gourds and gourds. In fact, they only know it, don''t know why, and don''t understand the principle of talismans at all.


    Thousands of avenues share the same goal through different paths. There is an extremely close relationship between Fu Dao and array Dao. It can be said that Fu Dao is based on array Dao.


    In order to verify his guess, Ding Ning also opened the array gift bag left by Xuanji and learned the basic array Tao knowledge, which was compared with the Fu Tao.


    The method of divine knowledge transmission is really convenient. The method of making symbols needs to be studied and explored one by one. The basic knowledge of array is crammed into his brain and learned in minutes. He can''t forget it if he wants to forget it.


    The verification results prove that his guess is correct. The symbol making is actually a form of expression portrayed after reducing the array countless times.


    With the knowledge of basic array, Ding Ning would be twice as successful in learning the talisman again. Some things he didn''t understand before were suddenly enlightened as if he had been enlightened.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    The knock on the bathroom door interrupted Ding Ning''s drunken study. Ding''s angry voice came: "you won''t fall asleep in the bathtub. The falling snow has heated your food twice."


    "Well, I''ll be right away."


    Ding Ning replied that it was really too much. It was almost an hour to take a bath.


    "I gave you the clothes at the door. Come out and get them yourself."


    Ding led the hunter and shouted and turned away.


    "Oh!"


    Ding Ning washed quickly, turned off the shower, opened the bathroom door, put on his clothes and went downstairs for dinner.


    "Hello, young master!"


    ¡­¡­


    Just arrived at the living room on the first floor, twelve beautiful little nannies in uniform were lined up under the leadership of an old man with meticulous silver hair. They bowed down to say hello to Ding Ning.


    Among them, several little maids secretly raised their heads and looked at Ding Ning curiously. They were very curious about the young master who had not been exposed for several consecutive days.


    After such a scene, Ding Ning nodded back and forth in embarrassment, which won the unanimous praise of the little maids. Wow, the young master is so handsome and approachable, but... It''s too curtily.


    "Come on, sit down and have dinner quickly. This is our housekeeper Zhang Bo. He graduated from Ingrid Royal etiquette school. He has served as a housekeeper in many noble families. When he gets old, he wants to return to his roots before returning to China!"


    Ding Qianlie sat on the left side of the dining table and Luoxue sat on the right side, leaving the first place to Ding Ning to declare his position as the head of the family. He didn''t forget to introduce Zhang Bo''s glorious resume.


    Ding Ning smiled and nodded to Uncle Zhang. In exchange for a very serious smile, he sat uneasily in the first place, attached to Ding Qianlie''s ear and whispered, "sister, this is too exaggerated. How can I feel so uncomfortable? So many people watch us eat, I''m afraid I can''t eat."


    "To tell you the truth, I''m also uncomfortable, but Uncle Zhang asked. He said that the master should have the dignity of the master. The servant should stay with the master when he eats and wait for the master''s orders at any time. I can''t beat him."


    Ding Qianlie was also constipated. She thought it would be much more convenient to find a housekeeper who understood etiquette at a high salary. Unexpectedly, Uncle Zhang''s requirements for etiquette reached almost harsh standards, and often corrected her unsophisticated behavior, making her feel like a cocoon.


    Ding Ning grinned, turned her head and smiled at the straight Zhang Bo standing behind her: "Zhang Bo, have you eaten?"


    It was like getting up early in the morning to walk around the corner and meeting Lao Wang next door.

 Chapter 375

    Zhang bomingxian was caught off guard by his behavior of not playing cards according to the routine. He squeezed out a trace of surprise on his serious and old-fashioned face, and then said flatly: "young master, it''s already three o''clock in the afternoon, and we''ve already had lunch."


    "Oh, what should you do? You don''t have to stay here."


    Ding Ning said casually.


    "That''s not good. I received noble etiquette education. The host was eating..."


    Zhang Bo stubbornly refused Ding Ning''s kindness and began to talk about the aristocratic etiquette he accepted.


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and a sly look flashed across his eyes: "well, Uncle Zhang, my sister and I have something to discuss. You go down first."


    "This... That''s all right!"


    Zhang Bo was stunned. Although aristocrats generally don''t talk about things at the table, he thought about China''s national conditions, and even business was negotiated at the wine table.


    The host family had to talk about things at the table. As servants, it was hard to say anything. He waved his hand and left with a group of maids.


    Ding led the hunter''s stretched waist and immediately collapsed. He leaned back on the chair, patted his chest and said with a relieved smile: "Oh, my God, did I invite a housekeeper or a father back? Are those nobles tired of living like this?"


    Snow covered her stomach and giggled. Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry: "sister, you have nothing to do. Just find a housekeeper. We''re not noble housekeepers."


    "I don''t think it''s new. I didn''t think Zhang Bo was so old-fashioned and didn''t know how to change at all. Since he came, I''m more tired than in the company. I have to carry it all the time, otherwise Zhang Bo has to nag and correct my posture."


    Ding Qianlie looked depressed.


    "Just change someone."


    Ding Ning is also a big family for a while. Isn''t it a place to relax? Finding such a strict and rigid Housekeeper will be a sin in the future.


    "That''s not good. Uncle Zhang is a hot commodity in the talent market. How many people are rushing to hire him. I''ve passed five passes and killed six generals. I''m still hired by bidding and high salary."


    Ding led liedu and said, "but then again, although Uncle Zhang is a little harsh, he is indeed a very professional housekeeper. He assigns tasks to servants in an orderly manner every day. He takes care of everything in the family in an orderly manner. It''s a pity to replace him."


    "It''s up to you. We''ll discuss things when we eat later."


    Ding Ning had a bad idea while eating and drinking.


    Ding led the hunter to turn his eyes charmingly: "go twice at a time. You can''t have something to discuss every day."


    "Elder sister, I think you are a fan of the situation. Uncle Zhang was hired by you to be a housekeeper at a high salary, not to manage people. We are the masters. You should learn to tell him no, otherwise it will be troublesome for him to develop the habit of managing everything after a long time."


    Ding Ning opened his mouth and enjoyed the attentive feeding of falling snow: "you are a business goddess. You have to take out the model of the master''s house, otherwise I won''t dare eat at home in the future."


    "Well, I''ll come back and talk to Uncle Zhang. Just let him take care of the servants. Don''t take care of the master''s business."


    Ding Qianlie rubbed her temples with a headache. During this time, she was also busy. The development of the old area is one of the largest municipal projects this year. She must not make mistakes. She had to watch it in person.


    "Sister, I''ll give you a massage later. You look very tired. Are you very tired these days?"


    Ding Ning looked at her with some pain and said.


    Ding Qianlie jumped in his heart and blushed on his cheeks. "It''s OK. I have to stare at the old development area of Fuxing Road in person. I have to go to the construction site every day. I''m a little tired."


    However, her heart was full of expectations for the next massage. There was no way. Who gave her the realm of the strong in the martial arts realm, but she didn''t have any cultivation methods. She could only improve her strength by practicing great joy Zen with Ding Ning.


    "By the way, I forgot."


    Ding Ning suddenly patted his forehead and held out his hand happily: "sister, and falling snow, give me your pendant."


    "Why? This is a gift you gave me. Why do you want to take it back? Don''t think about it."


    Snow did not hesitate to give the jade carving to Ding Ning, but Ding Qianlie grabbed the Sagittarius pendant and looked at him warily.


    Ding Ning looked at her thief proof expression and couldn''t laugh or cry: "how can I take back the things given to my sister? I''m adding something for you."


    "Really? Didn''t you lie to me?"


    Ding Qianlie looked at him suspiciously. Seeing that his eyes were sincere, he reluctantly took off the pendant.


    Ding Ning took out the carving knife and painted it on the red coral for a long time. Without changing the original shape, he painted a Qingxin Rune and a diamond rune. Then he painted a water spirit Rune and a thunder Rune on the snowy jade carving. Only then did he take out a water spirit crystal and a thunder Spirit Crystal and pour spiritual power into the rune array.


    Although they are all basic Rune arrays, Ding Ning prefers more powerful talismans than those with the help of external media. However, he knows that his true Qi may not be able to meet the spiritual power required by the rune array, so he can only skillfully use Lingjing to replace it. This is why he dares to make such an attempt after learning the basis of the array. As for making divine runes, he doesn''t dare to think about it now.


    With the infusion of spiritual power, the rune array on the two pendants gradually lit up and flickered along the mysterious lines until the spiritual power contained in the two inferior Lingjing was about to be exhausted. Ding Ning opened his mouth, bit the tip of his tongue, spit out two drops of essence blood and integrated into the rune array. After a flash of light and uncertainty, the rune array gradually disappeared, as if it had never existed.


    "All right!"


    Ding Ning''s face was a little pale, but he returned the pendant to them with a strong sense of joy.


    "Are you okay? Why is your face so ugly? Also, what were you doing just now... Eh, how could this happen? What did you do?"


    Ding farrier looked at him with some pain. While nagging, he took the pendant. A cool breath filled the air, which boosted her spirit and eliminated her fatigue. He couldn''t help but ask with a surprise.


    "I''ve studied the talisman for seven days and nights. I just learned to make it. I painted two talisman arrays on your pendant. One is Qingxin talisman, which can nourish your spirit and eliminate your fatigue all the time. The other is Vajra talisman, which can protect you when your life is in danger. Unless the enemy is strong enough to attack beyond the limit of Vajra talisman, it will protect you Life is carefree. "


    Ding Ning explained with a smile that the first symbol making was more successful than he thought, which made him very satisfied.


    "Then why do you spit blood on it? The blood essence of the warrior is very precious. Don''t waste it at will in the future. It will hurt your vitality."


    Ding Qianlie looked at him somewhat moved and couldn''t help telling him.


    "The rune array is contaminated with my blood essence. When you are in danger, I can sense it as soon as the rune array is activated. It also has positioning function. I can catch up with you as quickly as possible to save you."


    Ding Ning explained with a smile.


    "You... You are very kind to me."


    Ding Qianlie''s heart was full of sweetness and said something sensationally.


    "You''re my sister. I''m not good to you. Who are you good to?"


    Ding Ning grinned, but in exchange for Ding Qianlie''s dissatisfied eyes, which made him look confused. What''s the situation? Did I say something wrong? The painting style is wrong.


    But I don''t know Ding Qianlie, but he muttered wrongly in his heart, what sister, I''m your future wife, okay.


    "Brother, what talisman do I have at this moment? I feel that the water aura has become rich."


    Snow happily put on the pendant, blinked his big eyes and asked curiously.


    "Your water talisman can attract the surrounding water elements to gather around you and speed up your cultivation."


    Ding Ning rubbed her head and said with a smile: "the other one is powerful. It''s a thunderstorm symbol. When encountering a strong enemy, it can send out a powerful thunder to kill the enemy."


    "Wow, that''s not very powerful."


    Falling snow fondly played with the pendant and said with a look of admiration.


    "But it''s not good at all. Once activated, your jade carving will be broken, so try not to use it until you really encounter danger."


    Ding Ning smashed it, smashed its mouth and wondered if he would make some worthless jade carving symbols in the future, otherwise it would be too wasteful.


    "You are eccentric, and I want the thunder amulet!"


    Ding led the hunter, pursed his lips like a child competing for toys, shook Ding Ning''s arm and acted as a spoiled child. The magnificent peak fluctuated, making Ding Ning almost bleed from his nose.


    Quickly run the "Bodhi Heart determination" to calm down and concentrate. This is why I didn''t make a fool of myself in public. This evil sister is really attractive.


    Calm down and see Ding holding the hunter with a small mouth and an angry expression that I don''t want to be coaxed. Ding Ning couldn''t help but look big, He quickly explained with a smile: "Elder sister, it''s not that I don''t help you get the thunderbolt rune. The pendant is so large that it can only accommodate two Rune arrays at most. Snowfall has been practicing and has self-protection ability, so I get her an aggressive thunderbolt rune. Elder sister, you don''t practice, so I get you a defensive diamond rune. Even if I make you a thunderbolt rune, you can''t inspire it. This Rune needs to be activated by Qi."


    "Who says I don''t have true Qi? I''m a strong man in the martial arts."


    Ding led the hunter with a dissatisfied mouth and raised his small pink fist in a demonstration.


    "Elder sister is an ancient warrior?"


    Ding Ning grabbed Ding''s wrist in surprise and felt her true Qi. Then his face became very strange: "sister, have you also practiced the Bodhi Heart formula?"


    "What is the Bodhi Heart formula? No."


    Ding Qianlie looked blankly.


    "You haven''t practiced the Bodhi Heart formula. Why is the Qi in your body the same as mine? What skill do you practice?"


    Ding Ning believes that his sister won''t cheat him, but it''s too strange. Is there the same cultivation method as the Bodhi Heart formula in the world.


    However, it''s impossible. You should know that the true Qi cultivated by each skill is unique, which is why the true Qi of a martial artist will cause damage to the enemy when it enters the enemy''s body.


    Ding Qianlie knew nothing about the common sense of cultivation, but she was always smart and soon understood that the reason why this happened must be because of the great joy and Zen of double cultivation.


    Grandma''s huge spiritual power entered Ding Ning''s body. After transformation, he could not fully absorb it. The excess part entered her body through double cultivation, which made her jump from an ordinary person to a strong person in the martial arts.


    In other words, the true Qi in her body and Ding Ning are the same origin, so Ding Ning thinks that what she practices is also the Bodhi Heart formula like him.


    But although she understood, such things made her speak with kindness. She could only pretend to be crazy and say, "grandma once said that I was born with Buddha body, maybe I was born with true Qi. That''s it."


    "Natural Buddha body?"


    Ding Ning nodded thoughtfully. Maybe the natural Buddha body is more special. There is no way to explain except this.


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you. Your phone was almost blown up these days. Wait and see. Don''t have anything urgent to find you."


    Ding Qianlie was inexplicably flustered. He pretended to be calm and quickly changed the topic.

 Chapter 376

    "Oh, OK, I''ll have a look after dinner!"


    Ding Ning replied carelessly, but he was more interested in the so-called natural Buddha body, "sister, what is natural Buddha body."


    "I don''t know. That''s what grandma said. It probably means that it has Buddha nature. It''s suitable to be a nun. I''m going to become a monk with grandma if I can''t find a suitable partner to marry in two years."


    Ding led the hunter and joked.


    "How about that? I don''t allow my sister to be a nun."


    Ding Ning''s inexplicable heart was tight and extremely serious.


    "Sister, no one hurts and no one loves. If you''re not a nun, you marry me."


    Ding led the hunter and said jokingly.


    "How can no one hurt, no one loves, I love you."


    After blurting out the words without thinking, Ding Ning was stunned and scolded himself for saying stupid bastards. That was his sister.


    Drooping his head, he didn''t dare to see Ding lead hunting. He wanted to explain, but he didn''t know how to speak. He secretly worried that his sister wouldn''t be angry.


    "That''s what you said, sister, remember!"


    Unexpectedly, Ding Qianlie not only didn''t get angry, but smiled like flowers and frolicked like a joke.


    Let Ding Ning''s embarrassment go away. He buried himself in dinner and dared not provoke his sister again. The atmosphere became a little strange for a while.


    Snow opened her flawless big eyes and looked at Ding Ning and Ding Qianlie. She tilted her head and looked thoughtful.


    No one knows how excited Ding Qianlie is at the moment. Since her sister and brother met, Ding Ning has always treated her as a close sister and treated her with courtesy.


    While making her happy, she was secretly anxious. She didn''t know when to be honest with him. She told him that they were not close siblings and had no blood relationship. She didn''t want to be his sister all her life.


    Some things have been done, just like opening Pandora''s magic box, which makes people can''t stop. She is 25 years old this year. She has matured both physically and psychologically. At that time, although she had to give up her life to save Ding Ning, she didn''t think it was possible after really tasting the taste of that kind of thing.


    During this period of time, when she dreams back at midnight, she will also have some dreams that make her blush and her heart beat faster. Who else can the hero in the dream be except Ding Ning.


    I thought that if I moved in together, I would have the opportunity to get a month first, but I didn''t think that he was always deterred by the name of his sister.


    Ding Ning''s impulsive words made her understand his true feelings. She couldn''t wait to tell him now that we are not close siblings and can love each other heartily.


    But she can''t say. Once she says it at this time, Ding Ning is likely to suspect that she deliberately approached him in the name of her sister and brother. At that time, she can''t even explain clearly. After all, mom can''t testify for her now.


    Hey! It''s still a long way to go if you want to fly with him. Ding Qianlie sighed in his heart and felt so distressed.


    Ding Ning hurried to finish the meal and slipped back to the room on the pretext of returning the phone. He didn''t know how to face Ding Qianlie. He even told his sister that he would love her and love her. Is this what a brother should say? Thinking of this made him ashamed and ashamed. He felt very mean, dirty and dark.


    He picked up his mobile phone and looked at thousands of missed calls. Ding Ning felt numb on his scalp. He even reminded President Lu, President Zhou, Secretary Xu, Ling Yun, Xiao Nuo, Xiao Yao, ye Huan sisters, Murong Yanran and Bai Qing


    It was as if the world wouldn''t turn around without him. Almost everyone he knew in Ninghai called him.


    But more are many strange numbers from all over the world, accounting for more than 80%, which makes him wonder whether his telephone number is very similar to a midnight emotional hotline. Otherwise, where are so many strangers looking for him.


    "Jingling!"


    The sudden ringing of the mobile phone startled him. He looked at the caller ID, which was Lingyun''s, which made him feel inexplicably guilty.


    After all, he had promised to move in with her, but somehow he had an extra sister. He also moved in with his sister and asked him how to explain to her.


    But blessing is not a disaster, but a disaster. Ding Ning can only connect the phone with a hard head: "Hello!"


    "Ding Ning, where are you dead? No one answered the phone."


    As soon as the phone was connected, Lingyun began to ask questions angrily.


    "Cough, well, aren''t I developing drugs? Come out and find some herbs, and then..."


    Ding Ning''s eyelids jumped. As soon as he made up his mind to be honest, Ling Yun interrupted with an anxious voice: "don''t talk and listen to me. Where are you now? Hurry to Qingyun club. Brother Lu was hurt and unconscious."


    "What? Who''s calling? I''ll be there right now."


    Ding Ning was surprised. There was no doubt that the land war was once the instructor of the special forces. Even if he was abandoned for several years due to disability, he resumed training after recovery. In addition, his medicine bath quenching body was only higher than that when he was in the army before. Even if he could not reach the master''s level, he could not run at the master level.


    But such an expert was hurt by someone, which surprised Ding Ning. He hung up the phone to say hello to his sister and hurried out.


    At Qingyun club, there are hundreds of backbone members of Qingyun sect gathered here. Everyone looked at their invincible God of war, pale and unconscious on a temporarily erected steel wire bed, and his face was dignified and could drip water.


    Feng Jun stood in front of the land war like a door god with an expressionless face. A pair of sharp eyes slowly glanced around. The cold in his eyes was threatening and people didn''t dare to look directly.


    When Ding Ning arrived, Ling Yun was asking what had happened. Seeing that he had just wanted to stand up and say hello, Ding Ning waved her hand to continue. He came to the land war to check his injury.


    Except for a few people who knew him, most of the new arrivals of Qingyun Gang didn''t know who he was. When they were about to stop him, they were stopped by fat Buddha and respectfully came forward and handed a cigarette.


    They wondered what the identity of the young man was and how he could be treated so politely by the top five fat Buddha in the gang.


    In particular, Feng Jun, known as the cold faced king of hell, unexpectedly showed a rare smile, took the initiative to get out of the way and bowed slightly to him, which made people more curious about his identity.


    After this period of transformation, Ling Yun has initially possessed the dignity of the superior. He sits back to the first place with a pretty face and cold. A pair of beautiful eyes stare at the two young people who witnessed what happened and say, "Han Dong, go on. What''s going on?"


    "Yes, master Yun, qiguai and I went to the company with the landing Instructor..."


    With the young man named Han Dong telling, Ding Ning also had a general context of the whole thing.


    It turned out that Lingyun transferred 200 elite members of Qingyun Gang to set up a security company during this period. It has not been officially listed, and is now in the preparatory stage.


    Every day, the 200 security members will receive special training from Feng Jun or land war. A few days ago, when the land war took his security personnel to the backyard of the security company for training, he met several foreigners on the road and asked about Ding Ning''s residence.


    Lu Zhan attached great importance to the safety of his boss and went up to ask them what Ding Ning was doing in his residence. Unexpectedly, the foreigners not only didn''t say their purpose, but pestered him, saying that he must know Ding Ning and forced him to lead the way to find Ding Ning. Lu Zhan naturally refused, so there was a conflict.


    Although these foreigners were tall and powerful, they were not the opponents of the land war. In addition, he was beaten in two or three times with several of his men and fled in all directions.


    After beating away these foreigners, Lu Zhan called Lingyun to report the matter. Lingyun called Ding Ning, but no one answered.


    A few days later, those foreigners did not appear again, and the land war relaxed its vigilance, but today they were ambushed by foreigners.


    According to Han Dong, more than a dozen foreigners who ambushed the land war had extraordinary skills. He and qiguai couldn''t stand up without a face-to-face support.


    In the land war, he fought alone with more than a dozen foreigners, but he didn''t want to have an eagle hook nose white man. His skill was very powerful. As soon as he came on to participate in the siege, he fell into the disadvantage.


    Then Han Dong and qiguai didn''t understand what was going on. Lu Zhan fainted inexplicably. If a large number of brothers of Qingyun Gang hadn''t arrived in time, Lu Zhan would have been captured by those foreigners.


    Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief after checking his body for the land war, took out a medicine bottle and squeezed out two drops in the mouth of the land war.


    Lu Zhan''s pale face turned ruddy at the speed visible to the naked eye. His eyelids beat slightly and woke up leisurely. When he saw clearly, Ding Ning, standing with a smile, sat up ashamed: "I''m sorry, boss, I''ve humiliated you."


    Everyone was in an uproar and looked at Ding Ning in shock. It was incredible that Lu Zhan and Feng Jun had a superior position in the Qingyun gang. Even Ling Yun called them brother. At the moment, they even called the young man boss.


    In particular, some people know that Lu Zhan and Feng Jun call boss Lingyun when there are no outsiders. At this moment, when they think about it, they suddenly realize that Ding Ning''s identity is ready to come out.


    "Winning or losing is a routine for soldiers. Besides, you didn''t really lose to him. You just fainted after being poisoned by him. You''ll be fine after two days of rest."


    Ding Ning patted him on the shoulder and comforted him. This sentence is not urgent or slow, but it happens to be heard by others present. Anyway, the land war is for his injury, and he has the obligation to maintain the image of invincible land war.


    In the eyes of the Qingyun sect, the land battle is the invincible first master. Being hurt by others will panic the people in the sect and greatly reduce their morale.


    Lu Zhan suddenly scratched his head, gnashing his teeth and scolded angrily: "MD, I said how I suddenly felt weak and was knocked unconscious."


    "Is brother Lu okay?"


    Lingyun walked over quickly and asked with concern.


    "What else can I do when the boss comes, but I said, Lao Lu, you''re stepping back now. You''re even fascinated by foreign devils with poisonous smoke."


    Feng Jun made a rare joke, which surprised everyone. The cold faced king of hell still had a time to joke.


    "I can''t say that. After all, instructor Lu was calculated."


    Tang Chengdong followed the land war training during this period and was unconvinced by his admiration. He defended him.


    The land war waved his hand and said to himself with a ashamed face, "if I lose, I will lose. Don''t give me an excuse. Even if I am charmed by poisonous smoke, it shows that I am not vigilant enough. If I were on the battlefield, I would be a dead man now."


    "Well, winning or losing is a routine for soldiers. As long as brother Lu is all right, the problem now is that Qingyun gang has been bullied by a group of foreign devils. We must find this field."


    Seeing that Tang Chengdong still wanted to argue, Ling Yun waved his hand to stop him, turned around, shook Ding Ning''s arm and said in a charming voice, "husband, I have been bullied. What do you think I should do?"


    There was a dead silence. The chin of Qingyun Gang fell to the ground and looked at the gorgeous transformation of the overbearing queen into a stupid and cute little woman.

 Chapter 377

    Ding Ning felt numb for a while and grinned: "I have to earn my own face."


    "I don''t care. Anyway, it''s because of you. You have to find someone for me."


    Ling Yun is determined to rely on Ding Ning. She knows that Ding Ning has magical pets. It shouldn''t be a problem to find a few people.


    "Well, I''m going to ask them what they want me to do if you don''t say it anyway."


    Ding Ning shook her head helplessly and smiled bitterly. She didn''t pay attention to her guild leader image.


    Seeing Ding Ning, Ling Yun seemed to be the strange girl next door again. She waved to the people to break up the meeting. It was the land war''s conscientious advice that everyone should pay attention to it recently. The people just dispersed.


    Ding Ning passed the "wild body cultivation" to Ling Yun and Lu Zhan, and told them that they must teach them to reliable brothers. Lu Zhan and others nodded and agreed. Their heart had already flown to the "wild body cultivation", and even Ling Yun couldn''t wait to try to practice.


    Ding Ning silently grabbed the jade pendant on her neck and portrayed a wind escape Rune and a body protection Vajra Rune to speed up.


    After teaching her to use it, Ding Ning told her to pay attention to safety and hurried to the school. President Lu has called countless times to urge him.


    No one knows that hummingbirds have been quietly landing on the top floor of Qingyun club, always paying attention to what happened here. Ding Ning expects that those foreign devils will never give up easily if they can''t find him.


    On the way to school, Ding Ning called back one by one according to the missed call reminder.


    Xu Minglu called mainly for Qiao Zhenya''s condition. After the Qiao family got the report from Qiao Qiao, it didn''t matter at all. He also said that Ding Ning was talking nonsense.


    Qiao Qiao believed that Ding Ning, Hu Lao and others also lived up to expectations. With a rigorous scientific research attitude, he expounded the principle of Migou oral liquid, tried the method by example, and made these foreign devils experience the magic of traditional Chinese medicine by means of acupuncture, cupping, scraping, massage and other traditional Chinese medicine means, successfully aroused the interest of the evaluation team led by Tom Cruise, and smoothly delayed the time.

 Chapter 378

    Until President Lu finally contacted Ding Ning, Mr. Hu and others breathed a sigh of relief.


    After enjoying the treatment of traditional Chinese medicine for free and getting rid of some minor physical problems, these foreign devils have become infatuated with traditional Chinese medicine. They shout and shout in semi familiar Chinese language all day, shouting "magical China, magical traditional Chinese medicine", which makes them feel sick and have a strong sense of national pride at the same time, I secretly despise these so-called authorities. They are just a group of local steamed stuffed buns. I don''t know the breadth and depth of Chinese medicine. These treatment methods are just some conventional treatment methods. It''s not worth making a fuss at all.


    This also confirms from the side that Westerners seriously lack the experience and cognition of traditional Chinese medicine, so they will regard traditional Chinese medicine as a pseudo science. Therefore, they work harder to show their real strength as national hands of traditional Chinese medicine, and let them become free propagandists for traditional Chinese medicine to reverse the weak situation in the world.


    Therefore, when Ding Ning came to school, he saw a scene that made him laugh and cry. There were five massage beds in the conference room of Nuo University. The personnel of the evaluation team of the lancet were lying comfortably on the massage bed. The naked younger generation was full of fire cans and yelled. Where was the dignity of the staff of the authoritative magazine.


    After a sincere and sincere explanation to President Lu and a solemn apology, Ding Ning reported the latest address to him, and then took out two papers on the discovery of rice grains and bean sprouts microorganisms and the efficacy of rice bean oral liquid, which had been prepared for a long time, and put them on the table.


    Tom Cruise is still very dedicated. When his back is full of fire cans, Ding Ning nodded to the respectful middle-aged man from the happy smile of Hu and others. He recognized that the middle-aged man was Hu''s student and General Li Hongchun of the medical school of Ninghai University. Li Hongchun smiled at him and walked out quickly.


    The members of the assessment team of the lancet are very efficient. In less than ten minutes, cameramen, photographers and journalists have been in place one after another. They are not only witnesses of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia, but also personal experience of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia.


    "Who will experience it first?"


    Ding Ning said with empty hands and a smile.


    "I''ll come first. If it works, I hope they can experience it."


    Tom Cruise volunteered. Although he wouldn''t cheat at all in his capacity, he thought it would be better for everyone to experience it to avoid some people''s suspicion that he and Ding Ning were collusive.


    Ding Ning was noncommittal. "Well, Mr. cruise will come first."


    "OK... ER!"


    Before Tom Cruise spoke, Ding Ning gently touched his waist, and he stared in amazement. His whole body was stiff in place: "Oh, it''s amazing that I can''t move."


    "This is general anesthesia. The effective time is two hours. You won''t feel anything during this period."


    In order to strengthen his persuasion, Ding Ning took a scalpel like a prank, stood in a dead corner invisible to Tom Cruise and cut his right shoulder.


    The four staff members of the lancet stared in horror. The chief editor''s shoulder was cut, but they didn''t feel it at all. They didn''t even know that their shoulder was bleeding. It can be seen that the anesthetic effect is very significant.


    Ding Ning smiled narrowly and nodded twice again at his waist: "this is semi hemp. There will be some deviation in the position of meridians. Traditional Chinese medicine, which is very familiar with the direction of human meridians, can accurately grasp it."


    "Hiss!"


    Tom Cruise took a breath and showed his teeth in pain: "Mr. Ding, will this traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia have side effects? Why does my shoulder hurt so much?"


    Everyone laughed and looked at Tom who didn''t feel sharp. Photographer William smiled and shrugged his shoulders: "because Mr. Ding operated on you on your right shoulder."


    "What?"


    Tom Cruise turned his head in shock and looked at the wound on his right shoulder. He was not angry, but his eyes twinkled with hot light: "Oh, buy GA, I didn''t even feel at all. If I hadn''t changed to half body anesthesia, I wouldn''t know that my shoulder was cut. This is the anesthesia when I''m conscious. The effect of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia is really amazing."


    You know, even if general patients with local anesthesia can''t feel pain, they still know the surgical site, but traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia completely makes patients lose all perception, which is incredible.


    But he didn''t notice that Ding Ning''s scalpel cut again on his left shoulder, and the blood flowed again.

 Chapter 379

    Jamison, who was in charge of photography, couldn''t see it anymore. He said unhappily, "Mr. Ding, even if you want to prove traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia, it''s too much for you to hurt Tom?"


    Ding Ning smiled apologetically: "I accept your criticism. Now I''ll stop bleeding and heal Mr. cruise."


    "Another wound will leave two wounds. As a staff member of the evaluation team, can I think Mr. Ding is a person without medical ethics? In order to verify his research results, it is a crime to wantonly hurt others'' bodies. Now we reserve the right to pursue your legal responsibility."


    Smith, the gold medal reporter of the lancet, said gloomily that he didn''t want to be cut twice when he went to experience.


    Although Ding Ning has never been to western countries, he knows that Westerners advocate freedom and democracy. Western laws protect citizens'' privatization very closely, and personal and property safety is also a part of privatization. His behavior in western countries is a serious crime of injury. No wonder these people are very angry.


    When the staff of the lancet suddenly changed their faces, President Lu and others secretly squeezed a cold sweat for Ding Ning. They complained that Ding Ning was a little complacent and even cut Tom Cruise to prove traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia.


    Tom Cruise was very generous and said in no way: "what''s it worth leaving two scars to witness such a magical traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia? This is my honor. It doesn''t matter, Dr. Ding. Although you try, it can better prove the effect of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia."


    Ding Ning''s impression of this beard was very good. He was worthy of being the editor in chief. His dedication to science was by no means comparable to those staff. No wonder they were the editor in chief. These guys could only be errands.


    But since he did so, he naturally had his reason. After unraveling Tom''s closed vein, he took out a bottle of powder and sprinkled it on his wound: "don''t worry, everyone, I''ll stop bleeding for chief editor cruise right now."


    "Oh, dear Ding, what kind of hemostatic is this? How can it work so well? It can not only stop bleeding, but also relieve pain."


    Tom only felt that after the bleeding powder was sprinkled on the originally hot and painful wound, not only the blood stopped immediately, but also a cool and comfortable feeling came from the wound. It didn''t hurt at all. He couldn''t help asking in shock.


    "This is a hemostatic powder I personally developed. It is made of pure traditional Chinese medicine. It does not add any chemicals and has no side effects. It can not only stop bleeding but also relieve pain."


    Ding Ning smiled at the camera and said like an advertisement: "this hemostatic powder is now registered as a patent and trademark. I believe it will be available soon."


    Then he put only a little bit of hemostatic powder into Tom''s hand: "in order to apologize to Mr. cruise, this bottle of hemostatic powder will be given to you as an apology."


    The eyes of Jamison and others suddenly lit up and looked at Tom with envy. The effect of hemostatic powder that has not been in the world is so adverse. This is definitely a good thing.


    But before Tom could smile and observe the hemostatic powder like a treasure, Ding Ning magically touched a small bottle and squeezed out a little ointment to put on his wound.


    Then, everyone stared at Tom''s wound and healed the scar at the speed visible to the naked eye. Ding Ning rubbed it gently, and the scars of the two wounds fell off, revealing white skin with only a few invisible pink marks.


    "Oh, I bought it. What kind of magic ointment is this? There''s no scar left."


    Smith wanted to make a fuss about leaving scars and coerced Ding Ning to give him a box of hemostatic powder, but he immediately witnessed the scar removing ointment that shocked him more than hemostatic powder.


    "This is also the Drunken Beauty scar removing cream I developed. It is made of pure traditional Chinese medicine and has no additives. It can make new wounds heal and remove scars quickly. The old scars may be guilty. You should cut the wound with a knife and completely remove the scars after applying the ointment. Of course, this bottle of ointment should be given to chief editor cruise as an apology!"


    Ding Ning smiled like a little fox. In everyone''s salivating eyes, he stuffed the scar remover into Tom''s pocket, and then shrugged humorously: "shouldn''t this be a bribe?"


    "Of course not. This is the reward for my experiment!"


    Tom clutched the ointment and powder happily and made a statement without blushing.


    "Mr. Ding, will this scar removing cream also be on the market? Where can I buy it? Also, I noticed that Mr. Ding just said that this is what Drunken Beauty scar removing cream has passed the test and registered the trademark?"


    Smith is worthy of being a gold medal reporter. "I have carefully considered this issue. For this reason, we have made a lot of preparations in advance."


    Ding Ning said calmly: "we have called 500 practitioners of traditional Chinese medicine to carry out solidification training according to the meridians flow points of 12 periods every day, and customized a large number of strength meters to test the strength. They will become Ding Ning smiling, reaching out to old Hu and Zhang, making the two old people cry and laugh. When will they become the director of the training center.


    But in front of Tom and others, how could they dismantle Ding Ning''s platform, wave their hands and order the students urgently summoned by Li Hongchun to come up and demonstrate.


    The top 20 Chinese anesthesiologists with the best results came forward bravely with a strength instrument. They are all the disciples of old Hu and old Zhang. They have rich medical experience and don''t have stage fright at all on such occasions.


    President Zhou also smiled like an old fox and sent 20 patients as volunteers, on the condition that Ding Ning personally treated them after anesthesia.


    This is his carefully selected serious illness. He believes that these patients will come uneasily and return satisfied, adding the last resume to his official career.


    The rest of the time is Ding Ning''s performance time. The traditional Chinese anesthesiologist carries out anesthesia and he has on-site treatment.

 Chapter 380

    Seeing these sick patients being carried here, after Ding Ning''s wonderful rejuvenation, they got up from the hospital bed one by one and thanked him with gratitude. Tom Cruise and others were numb.


    Traditional Chinese medicine has always been abandoned by the international medical community because of its slow effect. Only then has it gradually become weak. When did it become faster than western medicine.


    If they didn''t have a deep medical foundation, coupled with the medical records provided by the hospital and personally checked the patient''s condition, they would even think that the hospital and Ding Ning were acting together.


    This not only refreshed their understanding of traditional Chinese medicine, but also deeply admired Ding Ning''s miraculous medical skills.


    "Dear Ding, my friend, you are amazing. It''s really nice to meet you. I''ll organize people to print the papers on traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia immediately after I go back, and the monthly journal will be published next month. As for the papers on rice bean microorganism and oral liquid, we can''t publish them until the clinical test results are down, but you can rest assured that as soon as the results come out, we can get the specific data After that, I will publish these two papers for the first time. I believe you can! "


    Tom Cruise carefully looked at Ding Ning''s two papers on "rice bean microorganism" and "rice bean oral liquid", and solemnly promised.


    The two sides exchanged contact numbers in a friendly atmosphere. Tom''s statement means that it is a certainty that Ding Ning''s paper will be published in the lancet.


    This is not only recognized by Tom. With the terrible influence of the lancet in the medical community, the deeper significance is that Ding Ning has finally officially stepped onto the international stage from a doctor who is only a little famous in China. He will be familiar with more medical lovers and become one of the most influential doctors in the world.


    Tom can''t imagine what a huge impact it will bring to the international medical community once the Midou oral liquid passes the clinical test, which is a great historic change to subvert the medical community.


    The invention of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia without any side effects and without stimulating the brain has given birth to a new profession of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesiologist, which will replace the western medicine anesthesia with side effects and officially embark on the historical stage.


    The discovery of rice and bean microorganisms and the manufacture of pure traditional Chinese medicine preparations that are safe, have no side effects and can replace antibiotics will definitely be fatal to western medicine once the clinical test is successful, which may mean that western medicine, which has occupied more than half of China, will fail in front of the rising Chinese medicine and get out of China''s medical market.


    This is a life and death war between Chinese and Western medicine. It is also the first collision between Chinese and Western civilizations in history. He looks forward to what kind of miracle Ding Ning can create again.


    Maybe he has a good impression of Ding Ning, maybe he has expectations for him in his heart, or maybe he takes others'' hands short. As a westerner, Tom still carefully reminded him that the pharmaceutical giants who occupy a monopoly in the world are giant sharks that eat people and don''t spit bones. They can earn astronomical profits from the pharmaceutical market every year, He will never sit and watch the rise of traditional Chinese medicine and cut off their wealth. Let him be careful of his own safety.


    Ding Ning thinks so, but he doesn''t think so. Cutting off people''s wealth is like killing their parents. If he was robbed of the cake, he will never give up. But he will only study medicine and find the gap, so as to catch up and defeat his opponents in a newer, better and more market share way. After all, Fair competition is the benign channel to promote social development.


    Seeing that his reminder did not attract enough attention from Ding Ning, Tom could not help sighing. After all, he was still young. He didn''t realize the cruelty of the world and how cruel and terrible these medical giants were when competing for interests.


    Marx once said: "if capital has 50% profit, it will take risks. If it has 100% profit, it will dare to trample on all human laws. If it has 300% profit, it will dare to commit any crime or even risk being hanged."


    China has a population of nearly 1.5 billion. How attractive such a large piece of cake is. Needless to say, the profits of Western medicine, which occupies most of China''s pharmaceutical market, far exceed 300%. It can be imagined how dangerous and cruel the competition is.


    You know, monopoly is the way to maximize the interests in the world, otherwise the Omei legal system will not formulate antitrust law.


    But when the monopoly position of the pharmaceutical market is broken by a Chinese young man, and instead of sharing their cakes, they make more delicious cakes for self-sufficiency and do not take these capitalists to play, the response of these international giants can be imagined.


    Tom, who knows the truth well, can foresee the end of Ding Ning. First, he was suppressed or even killed by the pharmaceutical giants by various means. These people have no mercy in the face of capital competition; The second is to be controlled by them and become a tool for them to make money; Third, reach a cooperation agreement with them. The pharmaceutical giants eat meat, drink soup and share some insignificant interests leaked from their fingers, although this insignificant can be described as a rich country.


    In his opinion, being able to win the third end is the most ideal outcome he can imagine.


    After all, Ding Ning is just a doctor. He can''t be compared with those crafty medical tycoons in the operation of capital. It''s easy for those tycoons to swallow his little fish.


    He admires this young man from the bottom of his heart, so he sincerely hopes that those pharmaceutical giants can see his great value. They will not kill the chicken to get the egg, but will promote the vigorous development of medical civilization in the whole world by means of cooperation and mutual win-win.


    After Ding Ning invited them to taste Chinese food at the dinner party, another person gave them a bottle of hemostatic powder and freckle cream, and they were put on the plane the next morning.


    The rest just need to wait for the paper to be published when the lancet is published next month.


    Driving the newly repaired Huiteng on the airport expressway, Ding Ning was in a very happy mood. Last night, he learned several methods to make runes, which made him feel more broad and profound. In addition, he had a deep sleep all night, which also showed signs of recovery for his depressed double-sided Buddha.


    After being asked by his sister for a talk, although Zhang Bo is still strict, he will no longer make casual demands on his master''s family.


    Living with his sister makes him feel very secure. The only thing that makes him feel inconvenient is that he can''t do what he likes with falling snow. After all, his sister lives next door. She can certainly hear the news with her cultivation in the martial arts realm, which is embarrassing.


    "Creak!"


    Just as he got off the airport expressway and was wondering whether to find Lingyun to solve his physical problems, a warning sign suddenly appeared in front of him: "build roads ahead and drive around!"


    A sign was also erected next to it, on which an arrow was drawn to point to a side fork.


    "I was fine when I came here just now. How can I repair the road now."


    Ding Ning muttered and didn''t care. He just walked more than ten kilometers. As soon as the steering wheel hit the side fork.


    This section of the road is an asphalt path. Although it is flat, it is too narrow compared with the eight lane road. It can accommodate two cars at most, with crops on both sides.


    Fortunately, there were not many people on the early flight today. Like him, there were only a dozen vehicles bypassing the road. Half an hour later, after passing a rural town, several fork roads diverged, and there were only a few vehicles on the road.


    "Boom!"


    There was a deafening sound in front of him. Ding Ning looked at an oncoming cement filling truck driving around the vehicle in front. When he was about to make the wrong car with him, he suddenly hit it like crazy.


    The extremely dangerous warning made Ding Ning feel cold in his heart. He desperately turned the steering wheel to the left, and half of the body was suspended. He played a beautiful drift at the moment of being hit, and passed the cement truck dangerously.


    "Creak!"


    Surprised and sweating, Ding Ning slammed the brake and stopped in the middle of the road. A rage erupted. The driver either drank or took drugs. MD, this is a standard road killer.


    When I was about to get out of the car and educate the cement truck driver who also braked hard and stopped on the roadside, a strong sense of danger came again.


    "Boom!"


    The cement truck suddenly backed up and hit him hard. At the same time, two cement tankers at the front and rear of the narrow path blocked the whole road and hit his car.


    No matter how slow Ding Ning was, he knew that these cement trucks had a bad intention. Thinking of the sudden road construction before, he suddenly realized that someone wanted to kill him.


    In this place, which is not near the village or the store, several cement filling trucks blocked the front and back, forcibly smashed his Huiteng into scrap iron, and had to squeeze him into meat sauce.


    Now the only way for him to escape is to abandon his car, but Ding Ning believes that since these people want to kill him, they can''t think of this. I''m afraid there will be a series of kills waiting for him after he abandons his car.


    Everything happened between the lightning and flint. Just when the killers thought that Ding Ning was scared and stupid and would die, Ding Ning showed a sneer at the corners of his mouth, suddenly stepped on the accelerator to speed up, avoided the first cement car and directly hit the two cement cars ahead.


    "Is this boy scared crazy? When his car is a tank?"


    On an earth slope not far from Ding Ning, a dwarf sitting on the shoulder of a giant man looked at the scene and said with a confused face.


    "The Lingbao on this guy doesn''t know if he has it with him. Don''t be killed directly. Then we''ll be busy in vain."


    The fire old monster touched his chin and looked worried.


    "Don''t worry, since he can defeat long Xiaotian, even if it''s not tianwu territory, it''s also the peak of earth Wu. It''s not so easy to die."


    A Taoist with snow-white hair and eyebrows and long eyebrow tails drooping to his cheeks said coldly.


    "It''s best to be seriously injured by a car and can''t move. It''s best to directly seize the treasure. This guy can even kill the ghost old man. I''m still a little nervous. Now he''s looking for his own death, which saves us trouble."


    A bald monk in a greasy and dirty monk''s robe with a sad face touched his head and muttered.


    "I don''t think it''s that simple. That boy doesn''t look like such a brainless man."


    The dwarf''s face was full of confusion.


    "Boom!"


    Just when the four people were confused about what Ding Ning thought, they saw that the Huiteng car was suddenly shrouded in a layer of golden light and hit between the two cement tankers walking side by side like a crazy rhinoceros.


    Like being hit by a moving train, the two cement tankers flew backwards, roared and rolled in the crop fields, destroying unknown crops, and the people in the car obviously couldn''t live.


    And Huiteng just slightly deflated the front of the car and sped forward without hindrance.

 Chapter 381

    "What? How did this happen?"


    The dwarf was stiff and exclaimed.


    The four people looked at each other and didn''t know. Therefore, even the modified bulletproof car couldn''t crash two giant cement tankers out. This incredible scene completely overturned their cognition.


    The pupil of the fire old monster contracted violently, and then showed a greedy color. He said excitedly, "it''s Lingbao. It must be Lingbao. This Lingbao can not only fight beyond the level, but also play a defensive role."


    The Taoist priest with long eyebrows, whose face was always cold, immediately looked at the Hui Teng who had left: "we must get the Lingbao."


    "This Lingbao is too rebellious. We must grab it."


    The crying monk swallowed and spit, clenched his fist and said excitedly.


    "Steal a fart, people have run away. How can we beat him with such a Lingbao?"


    The dwarf said with flashing eyes.


    But he regretted it. If he had known that Lingbao had such an anti heaven defense function, he would join hands with the old fire monster to slowly find a way to plot against Ding Ning to get Lingbao. He wouldn''t call Taoist Changmei and the bitter monk to share the share.


    After all, the flaming old monster is not his opponent. He will kill him if he succeeds, but now with the evil partner of bitter monk and Taoist Changmei, he can''t get Lingbao alone even if he kills Ding Ning.


    "Hum, the monk can''t run away from the temple. Since I have long eyebrows, how can he escape?"


    The Taoist priest with long eyebrows stroked his snow-white eyebrows with confidence.


    "Oh, brother Changmei has laid a back hand?"


    The fire old monster raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise.


    "Don''t forget that the guy with long eyebrow is a master of array. Since he has shot, the boy will die today."


    The bitter monk took a greasy pig''s hoof out of his arms, chewed it in his mouth, and said carelessly.


    "That''s good. It seems that the boy is dead today."


    The dwarf said with a stiff face.


    But he was secretly vigilant in his heart. The long eyebrow always showed that he didn''t care about Lingbao, but he secretly arranged the array behind their backs. Do you want to deal with Ding Ning or kill and seize the treasure after it is done?


    Taoist Changmei and monk Ku looked at each other inadvertently, made eye contact and smiled knowingly.


    Before, the giant dwarf and the old fire monster came to them and said that they would use a millennium snow lotus as a reward to invite them to help rob the Lingbao. When they saw that the Lingbao could not only attack but also defend, they became more and more determined to kill and seize the treasure.


    The two people are close friends. They are stuck at the peak of the martial arts realm for many years and can''t break through. When they think that if they can get Lingbao and Millennium snow lotus this time, one uses snow lotus to advance, and the other has Lingbao with leapfrog combat ability, they are very excited.


    "Come with me, that boy should have fallen into my array now!"


    The Taoist priest with long eyebrows threw his Taoist robe and ran forward quickly.


    The bitter monk put the half eaten pig''s hoof into his arms and ran forward with long Mei without saying a word.


    The giant dwarf deliberately lagged behind by tens of meters and walked side by side with the fire old monster. He whispered: "the fire old monster, these two people have evil intentions. We have to work together later."


    The fire old monster''s eyes flashed and whispered, "don''t worry, I know."


    "That''s good. We''ve worked so hard for so long. Don''t make wedding clothes for others!"


    The dwarf said with a gloomy face.


    "As long as you don''t break your promise and give me the fire marrow bead promised me, I won''t rob Lingbao with you."


    The fire old monster knows that he is the weakest of the four. Although he also covets Lingbao in his heart, it is not so attractive compared with the fire pith bead that can increase his 30% chance to break through to tianwu. This is also the reason why Ju dwarf can rest assured to find him for cooperation. After all, no matter how good Lingbao is, it is not as important as his own cultivation breakthrough.


    "Don''t worry, my giant dwarf is cruel and cruel, but he always says he will keep his promise."


    The dwarf promised.


    The fire old monster nodded. Although the giant dwarf''s temperament was distorted, he always kept his word, otherwise he wouldn''t risk his life to go through this muddy water.


    "Creak!"


    Huiteng stopped on a dirt road. Ding Ning got out of the car with a gloomy face and looked at a big red stone. It should not be far from where Xiaoyao and mosquitoes got lost. The small hill is in front.


    However, he clearly had the light spots of fallen snow and Panthers as coordinates in his mind, but he still didn''t get close to them after driving for more than ten minutes. He couldn''t even summon the air wing, as if separated by an invisible thing.


    The big red stone in front of him appeared in his memory more than ten minutes ago, but now he returned to the red stone again.


    The reason why he chose to use more than a dozen Vajra amulets to protect the body and crash the cement truck instead of staying to see who wanted to kill him is that his spirit has not recovered, and his combat effectiveness may not even reach half of his usual strength. In the position where giant dwarf and others were before, he faintly perceived the danger, so he didn''t fight and fled.


    Is it a ghost hitting the wall? Or array? The strange situation in front of him made him feel inexplicably flustered.


    He can''t panic and calm down. Whenever there is calmness in major events, he forces himself to calm down. While looking for solutions in the inheritance of the array, he takes out the red coral and continues to make runes in case of emergencies.


    Mutated red coral is very precious. It''s a pity to make amulets, but compared with his life, these are extraneous things, which I can''t bear to use.


    This made him regret that he didn''t prepare some cheap jade as the symbol making material, but when he thought that the better the material of the symbol, the more powerful the symbol was, he threw this regret out of the sky.


    There is a basic maze in the array inheritance, which is similar to the current situation, but according to the inheritance comparison, the current array seems to be somewhat specious, which makes him confused. Is this a higher array, which can''t be seen through with his current basic array attainments?


    Ding Ning was a little puzzled. It is reasonable to say that Xuanji''s array inheritance is a great collection of arrays. It should not fail to see the array in front of her.


    He didn''t know that Taoist Changmei had some array talents. In his early years, he had obtained an incomplete array map. After studying this incomplete array map for decades, he arranged some simple arrays like a blind man touching an elephant, thus winning the title of an array master.


    But after all, it was just a remnant map, and he didn''t systematically learn array knowledge, so the array he set was specious and deviated greatly from the real array, but it made Ding Ning mistakenly think it was a higher-level array.


    Ding Ning wanted to immediately open a higher level of array inheritance. Unfortunately, he couldn''t open it.


    Xuanji''s array inheritance is to find heirs for the Xuannv family. For fear that the foundation of future generations is unstable and ambitious, she specially set restrictions. If she doesn''t understand the principles of the basic array, she can''t open a higher level of inheritance.


    As a result, although Ding Ning has obtained the basic inheritance of array, he can''t open a higher level of array inheritance because he doesn''t understand the principle of array and doesn''t know why.


    Just as a person can skillfully drive a vehicle, he may know that the car is composed of engine, chassis, body and electrical equipment, but he doesn''t know why the car runs when these parts are combined.


    In other words, Ding Ning can now arrange all the basic arrays according to the gourd and gourd, but he knows nothing about the array principle, which is why he can''t see through the array arranged by Taoist Changmei.


    Since he couldn''t find the array eye, Ding Ning put all his mind on making the talisman. Since he was sure that he couldn''t see through the array in front of him, it showed that the person who arranged the array had deep array attainments. What he could do was to make more talismans with strong lethality and defense as much as possible to prepare for the battle.


    In an open space only 100 meters away from him, long eyebrows and other people looked at the red coral in his hands.


    Poor culture and rich martial arts, martial arts people want to set foot on a higher level of cultivation, and the resources consumed are massive, and ancient martial arts people are no exception.


    In particular, compared with those large families and forces, their scattered cultivation has the support of earthly industries. They are poor. Every cultivation resource they need is fought with their lives.


    Although red coral is useless for their cultivation, they can sell money. With money, they can not only live more comfortably, but also buy the cultivation resources they need by participating in auctions or other ways.


    No one in the ancient military world has too much money. After all, there are some good things that even they are jealous of occasionally in the secular world.


    "This boy has so many top-grade red corals. He''s really a fat sheep."


    The Taoist priest with long eyebrows muttered with bright eyes.


    "Fat is really fat, but what is he doing now?"


    Compared with red coral, giant dwarf wants Lingbao more. After all, money may not be able to buy Lingbao.


    "Ghost talisman? Is this guy still a warlock?"


    The bitter monk narrowed his eyes and said in some wonder that ordinary ancient warriors are still afraid of the strange means of spiritual masters and warlocks.


    "If you don''t say he can''t be a warlock, what if he is? In the old Taoist array, he is a lamb to be slaughtered."


    Taoist Chang Mei said confidently.


    "Brother Changmei, can''t you use this array to trap him here?"


    The fire old monster asked politely. He was still in awe of the mysterious array.


    "Of course, if it''s just to trap him, there''s no other effect, my array master won''t be in vain."


    Taoist Chang Mei raised his head proudly and looked arrogant at the world.


    "Please show your great power, Taoist brother Changmei, and let us broaden our horizons."


    The giant dwarf''s eyes flashed and flattered deliberately. He knew nothing about the array. He could know more about the means of Taoist Changmei. He could also be on guard when he saw the poor dagger.


    "Yes, brother Changmei, we all know you are an array master, but we haven''t seen your array power with our own eyes. Let''s open our eyes now."


    The fire old monster rubbed his hands and pleaded with expectation on his face.


    Taoist Changmei''s vanity was greatly satisfied, and he didn''t linger any longer. He took out eight small flags from his arms and said proudly, "this is the array flag I refined. As long as the array flag is inserted in the position I set, the eight flame array will be started and the boy will be burned alive."


    "Won''t you burn the Lingbao?"


    The giant dwarf asked anxiously.


    Taoist Changmei looked at him disdainfully: "giant dwarf, you''re short. Are you even small in head seeds? If Lingbao can be burned, is it still called Lingbao?"


    "What Taoist brother said is that I was worried too much."


    The giant dwarf smiled and lowered his head, but the cold light flashed in his eyes. He was cruel in his heart. The bastard dared to insult me. When he got the Lingbao, I must cut you to pieces.


    "Give me a hand and put my flag in the position I designated so that I can launch a large array and kill this man."


    Taoist Changmei and monk Ku had a slight but undetectable eye contact, and a cold light flashed. In their view, Lingbao was already in the bag. Now it was time to get rid of the giant dwarf and the old fire monster.

 Chapter 382

    The giant dwarf hesitated for a moment and didn''t immediately pick up the array flag. Instead, the flaming old monster didn''t doubt him. He took over the array flag with the bitter monk and inserted the array flag according to the direction pointed by Taoist Changmei.


    Seeing nothing different, the giant dwarf also took the array flag and inserted the array flag according to the southwest pointed out by Taoist Changmei.


    Just as they planted the flag, the bitter monk suddenly jumped aside like lightning.


    "No, I was fooled!"


    The faces of the giant dwarf and the fire old monster changed dramatically. They knew that they were overcast by the Taoist priest Changmei and the bitter monk. It must be too late to run now. They had to reach out to grasp the array flag on the ground and destroy the array.


    "Hahaha, the reaction is very fast. Unfortunately, it''s too late!"


    Taoist Changmei smiled wildly and waved the two array flags in his hand. The space within 100 meters covered by the array flag flickered. The giant dwarf and the fire old monster only felt the change of the scenery in front of them and were already in a white space.


    "Long eyebrow, I grass your ancestors. You even calculate me..."


    The fiery old monster was irritable and couldn''t help shouting abuse. Unfortunately, with the isolation of the array, he couldn''t see him and the giant dwarf in the array, and his voice couldn''t spread out.


    The dwarf was flustered and commanded the giant to run quickly in a straight line. He wanted to break out of the big array. Unfortunately, the big array was full of white fog. The visibility was less than five meters, and there seemed to be no edge. He couldn''t run to the end.


    Coincidentally, the fire monster is also using this stupid way to break out of the array.


    Both of them thought they were running in a straight line, but in the eyes of Taoist Changmei and bitter monk, they were like headless flies.


    "Well, you can close the net. This array is really good."


    The bitter monk happily took out half of the pig''s hoof and continued to bite it.


    "Yes, it''s over!"


    The array flag in Taoist Changmei''s hand was inserted into the ground. Suddenly, there was a fire in the array, and the temperature suddenly rose, turning into a raging sea of fire.


    "No, the Millennium snow lotus is still on the giant dwarf."


    The bitter monk who was gnawing at the pig''s hoof to enjoy the array suddenly changed his face and exclaimed.


    "Yes, I forgot this."


    Taoist Changmei patted his forehead angrily: "this millennium snow lotus is not a Lingbao. It has to be burned into fly ash."


    "What can I do?"


    The bitter monk beat his chest and feet, and was deeply distressed.


    Taoist Changmei''s eyes flashed, "well, I''ll open the birth door later. You go in and attack the giant dwarf and take back the Millennium snow lotus."


    "Sneak attack? Giant dwarf is two brothers. How can I deal with it alone? Besides, it''s full of fire, and I can''t carry it."


    The bitter monk hesitated.


    "Wait until the giant dwarf is dying. Don''t worry if I control the array. You go in along the door I opened. The fire will never burn you."


    Taoist Changmei said with confidence.


    The bitter monk hesitated again and again, but he couldn''t resist the temptation of the Millennium snow lotus after all. He gritted his teeth and said, "OK, that''s all he can do."


    Taoist Changmei stood with his hands behind his back. Looking at the flames and smoke rolling in the big array, he thought with some regret that the eight wasteland flames were the most powerful killing array in the incomplete array diagram. It was a pity that some deformities could not see the scene in the array. Otherwise, he could check the situation of the giant dwarf and other people at any time and choose the best time to send the bitter monk in.


    As time went by, twenty minutes passed in a flash. The bitter monk scratched his ears and cheeks anxiously, and kept muttering: "should it be almost?"


    "Wait a minute, the giant dwarf and the fire old monster are experts at the peak of earth martial arts. They won''t be burned so easily."


    Taoist Chang Mei was not sure, but for the sake of safety, he decided to wait a little longer.


    "It''s like the eight wasteland flame array. Fortunately, I use the fire dispelling talisman made of red coral. Otherwise, I''m afraid the talisman made of other materials can only last for a while and will be melted by the high temperature."


    In the large array, Ding Ning sat on the front of Huiteng''s car, emitting a hazy red light, isolating the towering flame from three meters away, as if he were in two worlds with the flame, and whispered in his excited mouth.


    Red coral is originally grown on Huoling crystal mine. Unless it is an extremely rare fire, the general fire can not pose a threat to it at all.


    Although the eight wasteland flame array is specious, it is only slightly different. After repeated comparison, Ding Ning confirmed that this array is the basic flame array eight wasteland flame array.


    He didn''t see through the previous trapped array. Now, as soon as the eight wasteland flame array opened, the trapped array lost its function and refreshed him. Now it''s time to go out.


    He put his hand into the kid''s space and walked out along the student''s gate. He was very afraid of the trapped array, so he didn''t intend to break it when he could break it. He was afraid that he would fall into the trapped array after breaking it.


    "Eh?"


    Just as he strolled leisurely in the array, he just saw that the giant was covered with fire and knelt on the ground and died. The dwarf could still survive because he was protected in his arms, and his mouth made a sad and fierce curse, constantly maliciously cursing Taoist Changmei and kuheshang.


    The cold light in Ding Ning''s eyes flashed and he knew what was going on when he saw the giant dwarf. It must be that he planned to kill and seize the treasure. He found a helper to kill and seize the treasure, but he was Yin. He had no mercy on such a person and deserved to die.


    He looked at the dwarf indifferently, turned and left. He had just walked a short distance. Suddenly, a non fire corridor appeared in front of him along the direction of the birth gate.


    Ding Ning''s eyes coagulated. Does anyone want to come in? The foot has quietly stepped back, avoided the student line, and stood in the flames to see who it is.


    A bald monk rushed in. The high temperature of the flame twisted the air, so he passed by Ding Ning and didn''t find his trace.


    This should be the bitter monk scolded by the dwarf, but what is he doing now? After a while, the dwarf will be burned. Why should he risk running in again?


    Ding Ning was a little confused about the monk''s routine. He followed him curiously and thought about killing him in the big array. He could lose an enemy later.


    "Bitter monk, long browed old dog, you two can''t die easily. I won''t let you go even if I''m a ghost."


    Even though the dwarf was protected by his brother''s body and burned by smoke, he was now dying, with a ferocious face and red eyes.


    "Ha ha, I''m not dead. That''s great. Hand over the Millennium snow lotus quickly. The Buddha will consider giving you a pleasure. As for being a ghost? Don''t forget what the Buddha does. The most afraid thing is that thing. How much you come to, the Buddha will give you."


    Seeing that the dwarf had not been burned to ashes, the bitter monk was overjoyed and caught the dwarf with pride.


    "You can''t imagine. Even if I destroyed the Millennium snow lotus, I won''t give it to you and this beast."


    Knowing that he would die today, the dwarf roared at the bitter monk, reached out and took out a wooden box and threw it into the fire.


    "Dead dwarf, dare you!"


    The bitter monk was so anxious that he could not leave the safety line of Shengmen despite the advice of Taoist Changmei. His figure jumped up like electricity and grabbed the wooden box.


    Millennium snow lotus? Ding Ning''s eyes were bright and his whole body trembled with excitement. Unexpectedly, the dwarf still had such a good thing. You know, Xuelian is very rare, not to mention a thousand years, even a hundred years.


    "Ah!"


    Although monk Ku''s cultivation is good, after all, he is not in tianwu territory. He can''t protect his body with spiritual power, nor block the flame with vigorous Qi like a master of Chinese martial arts. After seizing the wooden box off the track of the birth gate, he has fallen into a sea of fire and can''t return to the safe route. The terrible flame ignited him in an instant and couldn''t help shouting.


    Ding Ning was worried that the Millennium snow lotus would be destroyed. When he was about to rob the wooden box, a figure suddenly appeared. He robbed the wooden box in the hand of the bitter monk and laughed wildly: "ha ha, bitter monk, you didn''t expect that the Millennium snow lotus is mine."


    "You... How can you be all right?"


    The bitter monk tried his best to stimulate his Qi and endured the pain of burning himself. He couldn''t believe it. Looking at the extremely embarrassed old fire monster, he asked.


    "Hum, don''t forget that I''m in the name of fire. This fire array can really hurt me, but it won''t kill me. Bitter monk, I''ll give you a ride today."


    The fire old monster snorted coldly, his eyes flashed an undisguised killing opportunity, and slapped the bitter monk on the chest.


    "If you want my life, die together!"


    The bitter monk showed a cruel color in his eyes. He didn''t dodge and took the blow of the old fire monster. Regardless of the collapse of his sternum, his limbs wrapped around his hands and legs like vines at a strange circling angle.


    "You madman, let go!"


    The fire old monster was shocked and beat the bitter monk''s back desperately. The sound of bone fracture kept coming. The bitter monk''s spine was broken, and the blood in his mouth gushed out like no money.


    "Fire... You... You don''t... Don''t try to escape. Taste... Taste my... My... Vine twining technique. You''re going to die... Die... Let''s... Let''s die together... Ha ha!"


    The bitter monk smiled grimly and his mouth laughed vaguely. His fierce appearance made the fire old monster shudder. However he struggled, the bitter monk was like sticking to him. He couldn''t shake it away.


    "Why don''t you let go? Can''t I take you to escape?"


    The fire old monster was afraid and roared in panic.


    Although he is more resistant than ordinary ancient martial artists because of practicing fire skills, he can''t bear the endless combustion. He will die over time.


    The bitter monk''s skill is very strange. He seems to be planted on the ground. He is surprisingly heavy. He can''t move half a step if he tries his best, and his hands and feet are firmly absorbed on him like squid''s wrists and feet. Even if he breaks his spine, he can''t get rid of his entanglement.


    "It''s late. Let''s finish it together, ha ha ha!"


    The bitter monk laughed wildly, his breath gradually faded, his head tilted and died completely.


    "Hahaha, good death, good death, but it''s a pity that the old thief with long eyebrows hasn''t died, which makes me die in peace..."


    The dwarf was full of fire, laughing wildly, and stopped suddenly in a low voice. With endless regret and regret, he was turned into fly ash by the flame.


    The fire old monster wanted to cry without tears. Unexpectedly, the bitter monk turned out to be a warlock. His rattan winding technique was too terrible. Even if he was dead, the winding technique was still not lifted. He fixed him in place and couldn''t move. He regretted that he shouldn''t be greedy for the Millennium snow lotus and ended up dead.


    "Do you want to die or live?"


    Ding Ning, like a demon in the fire, suddenly appeared in front of the regretful old fire monster in the towering flame and asked calmly.


    The fire old monster suddenly heard the voice and his eyes lit up. When he saw Ding Ning, who he thought had died long ago, he lost his voice and said, "how is it you?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll ask you, do you want to die or live?"


    Ding Ning frowned and asked impatiently.

 Chapter 383

    "No one wants to die, of course he wants to live."


    The fire old monster answered without hesitation.


    "Hand over the Millennium snow lotus and I''ll get you out."


    Ding Ning said quietly.


    "This..."


    The old fire monster''s face was cloudy and sunny, and he fell into a tangle. Although he can barely hold on now, he can''t hold on for long. In addition, the strange skills of the bitter monk pestered him, making it difficult for him to move. It seems that his body can''t get rid of the entanglement until it''s burned to ashes.


    Although people die for wealth and birds die for food, what''s the use of magic medicine if they don''t even have life.


    Judging the situation, it is not difficult for the fire old monster to make a rational choice, but his only worry is that Ding Ning broke his word: "how can I believe you will save me after you get the Millennium snow lotus?"


    "Take this and input real Qi to stimulate. You can be fearless of fire!"


    Ding Ning reached out and threw out a small piece of fire dispelling talisman made of red coral.


    The fire old monster inspired the talisman. Sure enough, the fire retreated. He was relieved and threw the wooden box to Ding Ning. His face was strange and asked, "are you a warlock?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Ding Ning took the wooden box and asked a little puzzled.


    "Only some warlocks can make talismans."


    The fire old monster swept the blindness for Ding Ning again.


    Ding Ning jumped in his heart, but said quietly on his face, "I''m not a warlock. I got it inadvertently."


    Seeing that Ding Ning didn''t admit it, the fire old monster knew he didn''t want to say more and didn''t ask any questions, but he thought Ding Ning must be a warlock. After all, he saw him take out the red coral and make the amulet there with his own eyes.


    I secretly decided to stay away from Ding Ning. Not to mention his terrible combat power, the warlock profession alone made him extremely afraid.


    Thinking of being plotted by Changmei and the bitter monk, a look of hatred appeared on his face: "can you break this array? The thief Changmei said to calculate me, and I will never spare him."


    "I can''t break the formation, but it shouldn''t be a problem. Come with me."


    Ding Ning put away the wooden box. Seeing that the bitter monk had been burned to ashes, he turned and walked out.


    The fire old monster followed him without hesitation. In such a situation, he didn''t think about Lingbao and Xuelian, but just wanted to find Taoist Changmei to settle accounts.


    "Here, this is the birth door of the array. You''ll be out when you go out."


    After walking for a long time, Ding Ning pointed to the front and said calmly.


    "Don''t you go out?"


    The fire old monster asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t go out for the time being."


    Ding Ning said faintly. Without waiting for him to continue talking, he turned and took one step, which had disappeared in the raging fire.


    The fire old monster''s face was tangled, and he secretly wondered what Ding Ning meant? Does... He want to make a profit when he and Taoist Changmei lose?


    Yes, it must be so, but even so, he can''t help it. Who makes the effect of the dispelling fire talisman begin to weaken at the moment, he doesn''t dare to stay in the big array. The talisman''s time is calculated by Ding Ning, just enough to take him out of the array.


    MD, each one is cunning like a ghost. He really thinks I''m a fool. The fire old monster scolded in his heart. He made up his mind and left immediately. He won''t go to Changmei and try his best to make wedding clothes for Ding Ning.


    Unfortunately, Ding Ning had expected that even if he didn''t find Changmei to work hard, Changmei would never let him go.


    Therefore, after he stepped out of the eight wasteland flame array, he ushered in a sneak attack by Changmei, which made him unable to go if he wanted to.


    "Long eyebrow, I grass your ancestors."


    The fire old monster was holding a stomach fire. At the moment, he was almost hurt by Changmei. After scolding, he fought with Changmei.


    "How did you get out? Where''s the bitter monk?"


    Long Mei swept the dust in his hand mercilessly to the fire old monster, and asked in his mouth.


    "Bitter monk, I''m waiting for you underground."


    The fire old monster smiled grimly, and the hot flame palm slapped long eyebrows.


    "You killed the bitter monk. I want your life."


    Changmei and monk Ku grew up together. After they became martial artists, they wandered the Jianghu together for decades, and their friendship is very deep.


    If there is another trusted friend in the world, the bitter monk is the only one. Hearing the bad news of the bitter monk, Changmei suddenly felt sad from his heart. With red eyes, he launched a fierce attack on the fire old monster fearlessly.


    "Ha ha, that''s ridiculous. Didn''t you think I wanted my life before?"


    The fire old monster was angry and smiled. A pair of palms wrapped with hot fire happily and fearlessly met the long eyebrow.


    With the sound of "boom", the air waves rolled and long eyebrows soaked in the array all the year round. The combat power was slightly inferior to the old fire monster. In addition, to maintain the operation of the array, it was not the opponent of the old fire monster. He forced him to retreat step by step, and there were many dangers.


    "The flames burn to the sky!"


    The flaming old monster has the upper hand and displays a powerful killing move.


    A hot fire wave surged, and the terrible high temperature ignited the dust of Changmei. Then, the remaining potential continued to beat Changmei.


    A lazy donkey with long eyebrows rolled around, which narrowly avoided the blow. He roared and rushed towards the fire old monster instead of retreating.


    Is he trying to die? The fire old monster thought of it with some doubts, but suddenly a strong crisis arose in his heart, and he retreated back without warning between the lightning and flint.


    With the sound of "Hoo", the long browed Taoist priest''s scattered hair brushed his throat like a dust brush, and the fierce wind hurt his throat.


    The fire old monster looked at the long eyebrow with fear. Unexpectedly, the old Taoist''s moves were so sinister and strange that he could sneak attacks with long hair as a weapon. If he hadn''t instinctively perceived the danger and retreated in time, I''m afraid his throat would have been cut at the moment.


    Fearing, the fire old monster was a little tied up when he fought. He was always careful not to let him close. He was gradually pulled back by Changmei, and the war situation was in a stalemate.


    "Countless threads, life and soul!"


    Seeing that the fire old monster had opened a distance from him, the Taoist priest with long eyebrows waved his head, and his white hair suddenly broke away from his head, turning into sharp arrows and shooting at the fire old monster.


    This time, the flame old monster was surprised. He couldn''t prevent it. He couldn''t hide at all. He had to harden his scalp, wave his palms to protect the key points, and take the initiative to rush to the long eyebrow. If he was injured, he would die under his palms.


    A strange smile was raised at the corners of his mouth. He whispered words in his mouth. He didn''t hide or flash, but stood still in place.


    There was a strong unease in the fire old monster''s heart, but at the moment, there was no room to retreat. I can only hope that this desperate blow can work.


    His white hair pierced into his body like a steel needle. Although he had protected the key, the pain of tens of thousands of hair still made him roar involuntarily, and the action in his hand was one of stagnation.


    But then he was shocked to find that his strength continued to pass along the white hair and continuously entered the body of Changmei.


    A strong sense of weakness made him powerless and slower. When he slapped Changmei with his full hand, he was soft and powerless.


    Long eyebrow laughed wildly: "go to hell!"


    The white palm suddenly became as black as ink. It was like an eagle''s claw and ruthlessly inserted into the chest of the fire old monster. When it was pulled out, it still grabbed the beating heart.


    The fire old monster covered the blood hole in his chest and looked at the long eyebrow with nine ring scars on his bald head. He stuffed his heart into his mouth like a bloodthirsty devil and chewed it. His face was intoxicated, as if it was the most delicious food in the world.


    "So you... You are... Heart eating devil..."


    The fire old monster showed a sudden color, "puff" fell to the ground, and his eyes gradually faded into a dead gray, full of unwilling and resentment.


    More than 30 years ago, there was an old monk in Tongtian temple, the first Buddhist sect in the ancient martial world. He lived in the Sutra Pavilion for nearly 30 years, but he was unwilling to die. He didn''t know where to practice the magic of eating heart and prolonging life, and charmed all the eminent monks in Tongtian temple with overpowering drugs.


    All 786 eminent monks in the temple were killed. Tongtian temple was removed overnight. The tragedy made people angry. Major forces in the ancient martial arts world issued killing orders to encircle, chase and intercept them.


    But unexpectedly, although the old monk''s cultivation is not high, he has been stationed in the Sutra Pavilion all the year round and read widely. He has learned an amazing skill of changing appearance. He changed his appearance and wandered among the chasing people. He easily killed more than 30 people and fled again. All the people he killed were killed by heart taking and called Heart eating demons in the Jianghu.


    After that, the old monk disappeared for more than 30 years, no one found him anymore, and his killing order became a joke.


    Unexpectedly, he turned into Taoist Changmei and found a bitter monk as a partner. He became famous in the Jianghu. Although he had bad deeds, he did not show his crazy side, so no one associated him with the heart eating devil.


    The fire old monster saw through his identity at the final moment of his life, but unfortunately he was unable to tell anyone the news.


    "Monk Ku, it''s all my fault. If I insist on not letting you enter the battle, you won''t die. Now, I''ve avenged you. Go at ease."


    Long Mei cried bitterly in front of the big array. Tears mixed with the blood at the corners of his mouth. He looked as ferocious as a ghost.


    At that time, the whole ancient martial arts world wanted to get rid of him quickly. Even if he had the magic skill of changing face, he was almost caught several times.


    When he had no way to escape and was on the front line, his bitter little monk saved him at the risk of losing his reputation. From then on, he changed his name and surname and wandered in the Jianghu together.


    Although he knew that the bitter monk saved him because he wanted to eat heart and prolong his life, he was still grateful to him and never wanted to hurt him.


    After all, he is a monster and devil that is not allowed by the whole world. Eating people''s hearts is also to prolong life. He is not a hobby, so he is actually afraid and lonely, and needs the company of a trustworthy person.


    The bitter monk is not only his small hair, but also the best cover for his identity. The most important thing is that both of them rely on eating people''s hearts to prolong their life. They feel pity for each other. They are grasshoppers on the same line. There is no need to worry about being betrayed by each other.


    Therefore, the death of the bitter monk made him beat his chest and feet, but it is not known whether it is because of the friendship between the two or the loss of a like-minded "food friend".


    "Killing and looting, entrapping allies, cannibalism, full of evil, it''s crazy. It''s better to kill a demon like you. I don''t have a little guilt!"


    Just as long Mei put on his white hair, wiped his tears and was ready to open the array to pick up the Lingbao, Ding Ning''s disgusting voice came.


    "You''re not dead? How is that possible?"


    Long Mei looked at Ding Ning walking out of the array unharmed, and stared in shock.


    "It''s just a small array. It''s none of my business!"


    Ding Ning''s murderous intention was undisguised. Before his voice fell, he punched long eyebrow like a ghost. Such a lunatic heart eating devil is not worthy of pity.


    Long Mei''s face changed greatly. Although Ding Ning''s spirit was depressed and his combat power was not in its heyday, his physical strength was still at its peak. This fist had a terrible sound explosion, which made him afraid to despise the enemy.


    What''s more, he just had a big fight with the fire old monster, and more than half of his real Qi was consumed. Although he has a fire heart to supplement energy, it takes some time to digest.

 Chapter 384

    "Boy, hand over Lingbao and I can spare your life."


    Long Mei retreated quickly and avoided the punch. He shouted bluntly in his mouth, trying to delay time.


    "Spare my life? But I''m not going to spare you."


    Ding Ning followed her like a shadow and pushed her foot like an arrow towards her long eyebrow.


    Long Mei''s old technique was repeated, and a sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth. His white hair turned into flying silk again and stabbed Ding Ning.


    Seeing that Ding Ning didn''t hide or flash, he didn''t even know to protect the key. Changmei seemed to have seen the scene that he was pierced by ten thousand silk. He couldn''t help laughing wildly: "boy, fight with me. You''re far from good. What a vibrant heart. You can prolong my life for some time."


    "I don''t think it''s possible to prolong your life. Today is your death date."


    Ding Ning''s whole body suddenly became golden. The hair like a sharp arrow became soft when it came into contact with the golden light, and could not cause any damage to Ding Ning.


    "Bang!"


    In Changmei''s stupefied Kung Fu, Ding Ning''s fist had hit him hard on his chest. The whole person was beaten, his sternum collapsed and flew out, and the blood in his mouth gushed wildly.


    Ding Ning pointed his toes to the ground, gave him no time to react, caught up with him, and bombarded him one punch after another.


    "Bang bang!"


    The sound of fist to meat was accompanied by bone fracture and scream.


    The face with long eyebrows like a middle-aged man began to grow old at the speed visible to the naked eye. In the twinkling of an eye, it was full of senile spots and folds. It was skinny and looked like a dying old man.


    This strange appearance made Ding Ning subconsciously stop and want to see what happened.


    But the scene that happened immediately made his pupils contract violently and burst out cold.


    Just a pause, the face with long eyebrows and old people''s spots became young again like a blow ball, the broken bones all over made a click sound, and the weakened Qi and blood became vigorous. The rising momentum made Ding Ning feel extremely uneasy.


    "What kind of magic is this?"


    Ding Ning felt something bad and stepped on Changmei''s chest with a cruel foot. Unexpectedly, Changmei moved five meters across her whole life, suddenly jumped up and put on a defensive posture, So that is what it is. The heart is a wonderful body of red Mans, and the heart is the essence of a warrior. The essence of food can prolong life, but it can never break through the current realm. Only when the decay of life is absorbed, can the essence of life be broken, and then the system can break the shackles. No wonder I have been doing nothing for thirty years.


    Ding Ning''s heart was cold. The momentum of Changmei''s body kept soaring. It turned out that he was going to break through the current state. If he was in his heyday, he might not be so afraid of the martial arts in tianwu state, but now he can only play half of his usual combat power. Before he could beat Changmei wildly, he also used the diamond amulet to beat him out of guard. Once he was admitted to tianwu, The outcome is unpredictable.


    We must not let him enter tianwu. We must interrupt his promotion. Ding Ning flashed a fierce look in his eyes. His body appeared on the side of long eyebrow like lightning and hit him on the head.


    "It''s no use. I just ate the heart of the old flame, and the essence of his martial arts was slowly absorbed by me. Now I am not dying."


    The long eyebrow laughed wildly and stretched out his palm to meet Ding Ning''s fist.


    With the sound of "bang", the fist and palm intersected, and the long eyebrow remained in place. Ding Ning was shocked and retreated three steps. The Qi and blood all over his body surged, and a flush of flush appeared on his face. Unexpectedly, he fell to the disadvantage in strength.


    Long Mei stretched out his disgusting tongue and licked his lips. His scarlet eyes twinkled with greedy luster: "what a strong power, this vigorous blood essence will make my cultivation to a higher level."


    With that, before Ding Ning retorted, his hands became as black as ink, and he grabbed Ding Ning''s chest like a fierce ghost.


    Ding Ning drank fiercely, and suddenly a silver Taidao appeared in his hand. He drew a bright knife light in the air and cut hard at the black claw.


    The sound of "Zheng" can be called a silver Taidao cutting iron like mud. When it was cut on the black palm, there was a sound of gold and iron.


    The long eyebrow smiled grimly, "the knife is good, but it can''t help my ghost claw. Boy, go to hell."


    The two claws scratched out the residual shadow of the sky and grabbed it at Ding Ning''s heart.


    Ding Ning''s brain turned sharply. Although Chang Mei has not officially promoted to tianwu at the moment, he is only a front line, and it is only a matter of time.


    The most depressing thing is that his promotion is different from that of long Xiaotian. He can promote while fighting. Once delayed, the situation is extremely unfavorable to him. We must find a way to solve him quickly.


    Thinking of the long eyebrows, he could destroy the wood and destroy it, and it was entirely because of the essence of the life of the heart of the old fire. What is the method of doing this? It is so evil.


    In the lightning flint room, Ding Ning retreated like a ghost. His figure disappeared in place and hid in the eight wasteland flame array.


    Long Mei chased into the array without hesitation, and said with a sneer: "the eight wasteland flame array is my home. Even if you have some array attainments and can protect yourself, you are also looking for your own death."


    But then Changmei realized that it was bad. Eighteen huge stone carvings suddenly appeared and launched a crazy attack on him in the towering flames.


    "What monster is this?"


    The long eyebrow exclaimed, and his body retreated violently. He wanted to quit the big array, but it was too late. The original birth gate was turned into a death gate at the moment. The main array flag in his hand was useless, and the flames swept it all over the sky.


    Long Mei''s forehead was dripping with cold sweat. He wondered how the big array he had made changed suddenly and put him in a desperate situation.


    But the eighteen stone carvings were not afraid of the fire, as if they had locked him. They chased him and made him run away in the array. They were as frightened as a lost dog. If he hadn''t finally broken through tianwu and been able to release his true Qi to protect his body, I''m afraid he would have been burned to slag at the moment.


    Ding Ning hid in the depths of the big array and watched all this nervously. He secretly congratulated himself that when the old fire monster went out, he quietly modified the big array according to the array basis, and turned the big flame array into a real eight wasteland flame array, with its power increased several times.


    Seeing that Changmei was in a panic at the moment and couldn''t see the change of the array, he suddenly realized that Changmei''s array attainments were not as unfathomable as he thought, but a half hanging array mage.


    The previous maze array and fire array are just incomplete arrays. Their power is not at the same level as the real basic array. Otherwise, the fire old monster will have a chance to escape from the array and will be burned to slag long ago.


    After trying to understand this, Ding Ning''s fear disappeared. After carefully pushing it, he immediately saw through the real face of the maze. The eye of the array was the big red stone, and the incomplete version of the eight wastelands flame array was also arranged based on this.


    Ding Ning sneered, then let Changmei eat the consequences and get lost in the eight wasteland flame array.


    Quietly moved the red stone to change the array eye of the maze. He patted a fire avoidance talisman on himself and waited for Changmei to kill himself.


    "How could this happen? It''s impossible. I''m a master of array."


    After being chased by the eighteen stone carvings, Changmei finally found the red stone. His face showed ecstasy. When he moved the red stone to break out of the array, he found that he was still trapped in the array. He roared numbly. He didn''t understand that the red stone was the eye of the array. How could he not break the array.


    "Nothing is impossible. What a shit array master, in my eyes, is just a joke."


    Ding Ning quietly appeared, stood proudly with his hands on his back, and sneered at Chang Mei: "I''ve arranged a broken array full of holes. I dare to boast about myself as an array master. It''s really a frog at the bottom of a horse well."


    "Boy, take your life."


    The long eyebrow, who had always been conceited that his array attainments were superhuman, was furious when he heard the speech. He drank violently and rushed to Ding Ning, and a pair of black claws grabbed his head.


    "Hum!"


    Ding Ning sneered with disdain and stood still. The figure of long eyebrow passed through the body. It was not an entity.


    "What means is this? Is it also an array?"


    Long eyebrows and eyes showed a frightened color. Looking at dozens of dingning figures suddenly appeared in front of him, his lips trembled and asked.


    "My array attainments can''t be guessed by a frog at the bottom of a well like you."


    Ding Ning''s secretive voice echoed around, but he was secretly complaining. Grandma patronized the experiment and forgot that the water mirror was a water power.


    Water and fire are incompatible. It''s just asking for trouble to use the water power in the fire array. His power is consumed by the continuous burning of the fire array.


    He didn''t dare to try again. He quickly took back the water mirror power. The test results made him very satisfied. The crystal power was exerted by the power of zuwu and became more magical. People couldn''t see the water mirror at all. It showed the substantive figure condensed by the water element.


    "Let me go, I can teach you the way to prolong your life."


    In a panic, Changmei hurriedly begged for mercy and took out the method of prolonging life to seduce Ding Ning.


    "Hum, only an animal like you can swallow others'' hearts to prolong life. I''m not rare."


    Ding Ning said coldly, but stared at the main array flag in Changmei''s hand. His eyes flickered. This is the array flag. With it, you can arrange the array.


    Speaking of the array flag, Ding Ning was very depressed. At the beginning, Xuanji handed him the array inheritance, but she didn''t teach him the most basic refining method of the array flag. As a result, he had no basic array knowledge, but there was no array flag to display.


    This is why he never tried to arrange the array after he got the inheritance of the array foundation. He can only be used as a reference to study the rune.


    He didn''t care much about the array before, but he was very jealous after seeing the power of the eight wasteland flame array.


    If you can set up a large array in your own residence, the safety of your family can be guaranteed.


    In particular, the ghost island where the Wushen palace is inherited is good in a short time. Once the time is long, people find that the desert island is no longer dangerous. Even if the government does not develop it into a tourist attraction, I''m afraid there will be ancient warriors or special departments to explore the mystery of the disappearance of the fog.


    Even if the inheritance door of the Wushen palace is found, it is unlikely that anyone can enter, but once the news is spread, it will inevitably disturb more people and try every means to open the inheritance door.


    A ghost treasure makes people so crazy. It can be seen that the temptation of cultivation resources to martial artists. If they know that the ancient inheritance is in the present world, who knows what these people will do, maybe even the desert island can be sunk by them. This is not the situation he wants to see.


    If he has 81 flags, he can hide from the sky and the sea, set up a hidden spirit array, take the desert island without any cost, and let it disappear into the sea and become his own back garden.


    As the saying goes, it''s better to give fish than to give fish. Changmei has only eight pole array flag in his hand. Even if he takes it all, it''s of no great use, so Ding Ning has an eye on his refining method of array flag.

 Chapter 385

    "What do you want? Just say it, as long as you let me go."


    Long Mei was completely desperate under the siege of eighteen stone carvings.


    He broke a stone carving with all his strength. Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, the broken stone carving repaired itself and recovered as before. He attacked him vividly, which almost didn''t drop his jaw. He was in awe of Ding Ning''s strange and unpredictable means.


    He said before that he was immortal. Looking at other people''s stone carvings, that was the real immortal body, which made him deeply ashamed. He was an expert who could refine immortal puppets. Where could he rely on magic to absorb the blood essence energy and vitality in the warrior''s heart to continue his life.


    He didn''t know why the stone carving repaired itself. Up to now, Ding Ning hasn''t figured out any clue, but he thinks that no matter people or creatures can really live immortal, but he hasn''t broken the real secret of the stone carving.


    "I don''t want anything. I want your life."


    Ding Ning said with awe inspiring righteousness in his mouth, but his eyes were turning, wondering how to get the method of refining the array flag.


    But he soon made up his mind that if Changmei had the secret collection of refining method, it would be best to put it into the bag after killing him. If he didn''t have the secret collection, even if he returned empty handed, he would never let Changmei, such an inhuman guy, poison people.


    "In that case, let''s die together!"


    Seeing that there was no hope of survival, Chang Mei was beaten by stone carvings and retreated day by day. The newly promoted tianwu realm was also unstable. There was a faint tendency to fall back to the earth Wu realm. He was inspired by the fierce color in his bones. After a roar, the whole person expanded like an inflatable ball. The power of terror spread wildly, and the momentum soared day by day. Even the surrounding flames were excluded by this terrible power.


    He wants to explode? Ding Ning felt the strong threat of death, and his face changed greatly. While desperately shooting the Vajra amulet on his body, he jumped out of the array without hesitation. He also gave instructions to the stone carving to stop the guy.


    "Boom!"


    The earth shaking explosion sounded, the eight wasteland flame array broke, the gravel splashed and the dust flew, and a deep pit of more than ten meters appeared on the ground.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Even if Ding Ning took three diamond runes on his body, he was still seven meat and eight vegetables washed by the violent explosion. He was blown out tens of meters away and lay on the ground. He was black in front of him. After a moment, he stood up hard. His throat was sweet and couldn''t help spewing out a mouthful of blood, followed by a violent cough.


    His lungs were burning like fire. Ding Ning was pale and looked at the deep pit with lingering fear. This long eyebrow just entered the tianwu state, and the power of self explosion was so terrible. It seems that he must be more careful in the future and be vigilant against these madmen''s "body bombs".


    To his dismay, the eight pole array flag, which he regarded as the object in his bag, was also shattered in the explosion, let alone the secret collection of refining the array flag.


    No, where''s the stone carving?


    As soon as Ding Ning''s face changed, the eighteen stone carvings on the scene disappeared at the moment, only pieces of gravel scattered everywhere.


    "MD, it''s a big loss now. It''s really hard to steal chicken and eat rice."


    Ding Ning beat his chest and feet. He was bleeding painfully. The stone carving was an immortal monster. It was a life-saving treasure at the critical moment. Unexpectedly, it was destroyed by the self exposure of Changmei.


    He was unwilling to search around for the remains of the stone carvings to see if they could be resurrected. Unfortunately, the stone carvings collected for a long time showed no signs of resurrection.


    It seems that the immortality of stone carvings also has a bearing limit. When they exceed the limit they can bear, the characteristic of immortality has also become a joke.


    Ding Ning was unkempt, his face was covered with stains and blood, and his clothes were in rags. He sat on the ground like a tramp, crying. This time, he really suffered a heavy loss.


    Except for a millennium snow lotus, I didn''t get anything good. I still lost 18 stone carvings. I''m losing a lot.


    Suddenly, Ding Ning''s residual light swept the stone carving debris, which seemed to give off a faint cyan luster. He jumped up in surprise, picked up the gravel and found a cyan bead the size of a fingernail.


    The cyan beads have a dull luster and constantly flicker with a weak cyan brilliance. It seems that they want to try to gather the stone carvings together, but it may be because of the lack of energy, and the stone carvings show no signs of gathering, let alone resurrection.


    Ding Ning''s eyes showed a thoughtful color. Is this the secret of stone carving''s immortality? Reaching out to pick up the blue beads, a strong vitality filled the air, which shocked his listless spirit.


    The stone man in front of his chest suddenly flashed and even acted as a commentator for Ding Ning. The information about blue beads came into his mind.


    Sinomenine, which is made from the essence of epiphytic vines for more than 10000 years, contains a strong aura of life. It can plunder the vitality and energy of plants, and can also supplement the use of vitality when repairing injuries. It has the characteristics of helping the self heal of life before the life of the Ivy pear is completely consumed.


    Good thing, Ding Ning was overjoyed. Unexpectedly, the biggest secret of the stone carving was the Ivy beads. With these magical beads, sun Lanying''s hope of curing advanced liver cancer reached more than 90%.


    Before, although there was a kid swallowing cancer cells and rice grain oral liquid to stimulate the replication and regeneration of normal cells, he was only 60% sure of completely curing sun Lanying. After all, she was lying in bed for a long time, her own immunity was extremely low, and the fire of life would be extinguished at any time. From the perspective of traditional Chinese medicine, it was a loss of Qi and blood and a lack of vitality.


    Therefore, he hesitated to treat sun Lanying for fear that her vitality could not last until the end of the treatment. The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Once the treatment failed, the Ye Huan sisters who had accepted the reality would not be able to withstand the second blow.


    He originally planned to use the dead horse as a living horse doctor when sun Lanying''s life came to an end. Even if he failed, the Ye Huan sisters could accept it.


    But now with the Ivy beads to replenish vitality, the biggest problem he worried about was solved, which greatly increased his confidence. He decided to start treatment for sun Lanying immediately after charging the Ivy beads.


    Although qingtengzhu is suspected of destroying the natural environment by plundering plant vitality, human life is crucial, and he does not have any psychological burden. This is probably the superiority of higher organisms.


    Moreover, epiphytic vines are attached to plants and survive by plundering the nutrition and vitality of plants, which is a natural law and in line with the cycle of heaven.


    Eighteen stone carvings, then there should be eighteen Ivy beads. Ding Ning included the Ivy beads in the mermaid totem. His eyes were as bright as a light bulb, pulling the gravel bit by bit, looking for this rebellious medical treasure.


    Half an hour later, Ding Ning looked at the three Ivy beads that had been broken into slag with flesh pain on his face, and his heart was dripping blood.


    Dog day''s long eyebrow and Ya''s self explosion can''t be less powerful? Three Ivy beads were completely destroyed. Except for the first Ivy bead, which was still intact, the remaining 14 Ivy beads were dark and contained


    There was almost no vitality. No wonder he didn''t find the cyan brilliance.


    Although the three Ivy beads have become slag, Ding Ning still doesn''t give up collecting their debris into the mermaid space. What if he absorbs the plant vitality and can make them recover as before? The more such treasures, the better for him.


    As for the remains of the stone carvings, Ding Ning touched his chin and pondered for a long time, but still took them into the kid''s space. After all, the stone carvings are very special, and they also have good combat effectiveness together with green rattan beads. Even if they are not used against the enemy and used to guard the house, it''s not wrong to use them as puppets for competition.


    Emitting a pitiful glow, Ding Ning drove straight to the western suburbs. He remembered that the forest where Xiao Jin was taken over was overgrown with weeds and no residents nearby. It was a wasteland. It was a good place to restore the vitality of green rattan beads.


    Half an hour later, Ding Ning took out the fairly intact Ivy beads and put them in the woods. The breath of life kept floating to the Ivy beads. The cyan brilliance was flashing constantly, as if expressing its joy.


    Ding Ning observed quietly with patience and found that the trees closest to the Ivy beads slowly withered, and some of the yellow leaves withered even more, just like an old man.


    It was not easy for these trees. Ding Ning felt compassion in his heart. He took Ivy beads away from several old trees and continued to absorb the vitality of other trees. He felt guilty that I was an executioner.


    In fact, the speed of ivy beads absorbing vitality was not fast. Two hours later, Ding Ning gradually lost his patience, took out all the other Ivy beads and threw them on the half yellow weed ground.


    Tens of thousands of square meters of grassland withered and withered at the speed visible to the naked eye. It was like entering the cold winter and December, in exchange for the renewed vitality of ivy beads and the continuous twinkling of cyan light.


    Ding Ning secretly comforted himself that the wild fire could not burn out, and the spring breeze would blow again. In the warm spring season next year, there would be weeds everywhere and full of vitality.


    Unfortunately, what he didn''t know was that not only the vitality of weeds was plundered, but also the vitality of the earth was plundered. As a result, there was no grass in the next ten years and even small animals were unwilling to approach, which attracted the attention of geologists and took soil samples for testing, but he couldn''t find the reason. It didn''t recover until more than ten years later.


    Looking at the time, it was already evening. Ding Ning suddenly remembered Bai Dashao''s invitation and quickly put away the Ivy beads. He found that although they had not completely recovered, at least they were enough to treat sun Lanying. Only then did he put them away with satisfaction and drove to the Zixing Pavilion club, the venue of the charity party.


    As one of the top and most luxurious membership clubs in Ninghai, zixingge club occupies a pivotal position in the upper class social circle of Ninghai.


    Even if the annual membership fee starts at a minimum of 100000, countless business elites and successful people still flock to here, gnashing their teeth and spending huge membership fees to have the membership here.


    After all, the people here are all big people in Ninghai. Tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of business is discussed lightly at the reception here.


    As long as they are enterprising businessmen, no one is willing to give up the opportunity to make such top contacts. Who knows if they will be lucky enough to be appreciated by a business tycoon. If they leak any points in their fingers, they will make people less struggle for decades.


    Ding Qianlie, dressed in a well cut black evening dress, stretched lazily and walked down her Rolls Royce phantom with elegant cat steps in the respectful eyes of the club service staff.


    In the past, she was never bothered to attend such charity auction cocktail parties. Generally, she just sent a hand to go through the show.


    However, due to the recent comprehensive development of the old area project of Fuxing Road, the group''s funds were a little tight. Therefore, after receiving the invitation from William, President of Ninghai branch of Standard Chartered Bank, he had to face it personally.


    There''s no way. Who makes Longteng group a rice funded company? With the increasingly tense relationship between shenmi and China, coupled with the overt and covert attacks of business rivals, there are only a few banks willing to provide loans to Longteng group. Therefore, knowing that the English big nose has a bad heart for her, she had to come.

 Chapter 386

    "Who is that woman? She''s so beautiful."


    "Shh, keep your voice down. Look at the woman''s extraordinary bearing. Her identity must be very simple."


    "It''s not easy. It''s not easy to catch someone with high or low."


    "That''s, Gao Shao. That girl is your dish at a glance. Brothers support you."


    "Gao Shao is the young director of Gao''s group. How can that woman''s identity be no longer simple."


    ¡­¡­


    Several well-dressed young people with good family wealth stared at Ding Lanling''s graceful figure and beautiful face, and did not forget to encourage Gao Shao to chat up.


    The young man surrounded by their stars and the moon heard the sound and looked at it. His eyes lit up. He looked at Ding Qianlie with some obsession and hesitated: "I don''t know her identity. I''d better investigate it first."


    The young man was Gao Shengqing, the young director of Gao''s group, who was kidnapped by the blood devil on the yacht. He was forced hard enough to open a yacht, but he was kidnapped and poisoned by the blood devil.


    If Zhuo Bufan hadn''t asked someone to detoxify them, he would have died and received a severe warning. Don''t tell what happened, otherwise he will bear the consequences.


    This almost frightened the domineering man, and he stayed at home for several days. Until today, the old man asked him to attend the charity auction party on his behalf, he had to go through the motions.


    No one knows that what happened on the desert island was clearly seen by him with a high-power telescope. The bloody fighting of Wulin experts that can only be seen in TV dramas completely subverted his world outlook and outlook on life, and made him realize that the world is not as simple as he thought before.


    If he had seen him before, he had been able to be careless with the top beauty. He could not ignore the fact that he had been acting on the desert island. He had been so arrogant and arrogant that he had undergone some subtle changes and became steady.


    "What if she has some status? Can she compare with you? You are the junior director of Gao''s group. There are other women in Ninghai that you don''t deserve."


    "Yes, Gao Shao, you can''t belittle yourself. It''s not your style."


    "Gao Shao, my brothers support you. When you get that girl, if you''re tired of it, my brothers can drink some soup, hey hey."


    Several dandies immediately flattered and encouraged Gao Shengqing to chat up. A guy with a dirty face spoke their hearts.


    Gao Shengqing''s spirit was refreshed. Yes, those Wulin experts are terrible, but now it''s a society ruled by law and in the city. What''s the problem with making a girl.


    Especially when he saw Ding Qianlie''s sexy and enchanting figure, noble and elegant temperament, coupled with her stunning face, he couldn''t help itching in his heart.


    Stroked his hair, sorted out the appropriately cut Italian handmade white dress, showed a smile that he thought was perfect, and quickly walked to Ding.


    "Hey, this beauty..."


    "Sister, why are you here?"


    Gao Shengqing looked at the expressionless Ding Qianlie. When he was about to show his method of picking up girls, a surprised voice suddenly sounded, making him subconsciously look at Ding Ning who was walking fast.


    As the familiar figure was getting closer and closer, it gradually coincided with the figure of the final victory on the desert island. Gao Shengqing''s words about picking up girls suddenly stopped at his mouth, and his eyes showed a look of panic.


    My brain was blank, I almost didn''t pee. I roared wildly in my heart. It was him, it was him. This beauty was his sister. God, I really wanted to soak his sister. These bastards killed me.


    Ding led Li Mei''s eyes and showed a happy smile. He turned to meet Ding Ning: "brother, why are you here?"


    "Er, you''ve been invited by a friend to attend this charity party. Haven''t you never attended such a reception? Why are you here today?"


    Ding Ning asked curiously. His eyes turned to the dull Gao Shengqing and said in surprise, "sister, is this your friend?"


    "No, I don''t know him. I stopped my way for no reason."


    Ding Qianlie naturally took Ding Ning''s arm, tilted his head and looked at Gao Shengqing: "who are you? What''s up?"


    Looking at Ding Ning''s face suddenly sank, Gao Shengqing was scared out of the sky, his legs softened, "poop" knelt on the ground, shivering all over, and a flattering smile appeared in the sudden turn of his brain: "I... I''m the welcome of Zixing Pavilion club. A service has just been launched in the club, that is, kneeling to welcome the guests. Yes, it''s welcome, ha ha!"


    Sister and brother looked at each other inexplicably and skillfully. The purple star Pavilion club was very strong. Even a waiter was wearing a hand-made evening dress and knelt down to welcome the guests. It was too exaggerated. It was really not used to it.


    "Men have gold under their knees. We don''t need such service."


    Ding Ning waved his hand and was very unhappy with the welcome service that trampled on the dignity of others. He also had a bad impression of Zixing Pavilion.


    "I''ll go. Where did the boy come from? He dares to cut off the tall and small beard in his clothes."


    "MD, beat him in the past, even the women we like."


    "Wow, Gao Shao''s means of picking up girls are really getting higher and higher. He just knelt down and proposed."


    "I guess Gao Shao will soon take out a three carat diamond ring to propose. I bet the beauty will immediately get rid of the poor man''s hand and accept Gao Shao''s love."


    "Look at that poor bastard, driving a broken paster and wearing stall goods. How can he compare with us?"


    ¡­¡­


    Several dandies from second and third rate families came over and flattered Gao Shao and belittled Ding Ning unscrupulously.


    Gao Shengqing trembled with fear. The muscles on his face twitched constantly. Bean sized sweat droplets poured out on his forehead. He cursed these pig teammates madly. He was trying to kill him. Ding Ning, who was selling goods all over the place, was the Wulin expert who killed people without blinking an eye.


    If the eyes could kill, these dog legs would have been cut and killed by him.


    Ding Ning, who had listened to these people''s words, looked at Gao Shengqing with a thoughtful look on his face: "are you the welcome of the club? Kneeling is the latest welcome method just launched by the club?"


    "I... I..."


    Gao Shengqing was sweating and his eyes were afraid to look straight into Ding Ning''s eyes.


    "Where have you seen me?"


    Ding Ning''s mouth made a meaningful arc and his brain flashed. I''m afraid this guy was one of the witnesses on the desert island. After all, he had many yachts and fishing boats at the beginning, otherwise he wouldn''t have seen him. He knelt down like a ghost and made up a lie of kneeling to welcome the guests.


    "I... I haven''t seen it!"


    Gao Shengqing only felt a cold rush from the tail vertebrae to the sky. He knew that if he didn''t answer well, he might not see the sun tomorrow. He replied with his teeth in his face.


    "Oh, that''s good. Take care of your mouth. Go away. Remember, some people are not delusional!"


    With so many people on the scene, Ding Ning can''t kill people. He can only give an obscure warning. Gao Shao is so scared that he can bite his teeth and say that he hasn''t seen himself. He is also a smart man. I believe he will take care of his mouth.


    Ding Qianlie also understood at the moment that Gao Shengqing wanted to make his own ideas, which made her sneer. Although she didn''t understand why he was so afraid of his brother, she didn''t like the feeling of being surrounded like a monkey. She took Ding Ning''s hand and said, "let''s go in."


    "OK, let''s go!"


    Ding Ning glanced at Gao Shengqing meaningfully and strode to the club.


    "Gao Shao, what''s the matter with you?"


    A dog leg came forward to help Gao Shengqing and asked in a daze.


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap sounded, and Gao Shengqing angrily scolded: "get out, get out of my way. I was almost killed by your pigs. In the future, all stay away from me."


    Looking at Gao Shengqing''s face, he didn''t even attend the reception. Driving away, a group of dog legs suddenly looked silly and didn''t understand what kind of madness Gao Shao had.


    A clever dog leg seemed to think of something. His face changed and said, "no, that young man must be a presence that Gao Shao can''t provoke, so he scared Gao Shao like that."


    "No, that guy is dressed in stall goods. How can he not even provoke high and young?"


    "Nonsense, if the young man didn''t have a great identity and have a high and low temperament, he could kneel down with others. Are there still few young people playing low-key now?"


    "Well... What should we do? Senior and junior can''t provoke people. If they want to revenge us, it''s not like killing ants."


    "I hope that kind of existence will not pay attention to small people like us."


    ¡­¡­


    Several dog legs finally realized Gao Shao''s mood. They were scared and prayed secretly not to be hated by Ding Ning.


    Although they were frightened and wanted to escape immediately, they had to attend the reception to make friends at the thought of the family elders'' advice, so they had to bite the bullet and follow in.


    Although the onlookers didn''t know Ding Ning''s sister and brother, they didn''t know anyone like Gao Shengqing. They could never provoke a role that could make Gao gaoshao kneel down and be soft. They looked at the back of their sister and brother in awe and secretly guessed which family they were from. They were so low-key, Dressed in a stall, I came to this high-standard charity auction.


    The security guard at the gate of the club was supposed to check Ding Ning''s identity. After all, how could there be an invitation to the charity auction held by zixingge club if he opened a broken pastor and was still dressed in ground goods.


    It can be seen that the famous young directors of Gao''s group knelt down and did not dare to look down on others by lending them eight courage. However, it is their responsibility to check the invitation letter of the guests. Failure to check is dereliction of duty. The inspection is likely to offend the low-key young and make them embarrassed for a while.


    "Mr. Ding, you''re here. Bai Shao asked me to come out and pick you up."


    While they were struggling, a voice like the sound of nature sounded, which immediately relieved the security guards. Jiang Yimeng was the woman of the boss Bai Shao. She came out to meet them in person. If something went wrong, it had nothing to do with them.


    "Are you the big star Jiang Yimeng?"


    Ding Ning looked at the slightly powdered woman with a warm smile in front of her, which gradually coincided with the figure of a familiar big star on TV.


    Ding Qianlie doesn''t care at all. She has seen a lot of superstars in Hollywood. She hasn''t paid attention to a domestic first-line star.


    "What big stars are not big stars? Mr. Ding just regards me as Bai Shao''s assistant. He is the boss of Tiangong entertainment."


    In front of the young man who was highly valued by Bai Qing, Jiang Yimeng didn''t dare to play big cards at all. He said with an easy-going smile.


    "Oh, I''ll trouble assistant Jiang."


    Ding Ning was just surprised at her identity. She soon recovered her calm and said calmly.

 Chapter 387

    After all, Jiang Yimeng was once the dream lover of several brothers in the dormitory. Her posters were all over the dormitory. Otherwise, he might not know her because he never paid attention to entertainment gossip.


    Jiang Yimeng secretly called himself strange. Bai Shao''s eyes were really poisonous. The young man was really different.


    If ordinary people suddenly see a national goddess star like her, even if they don''t show the appearance of brother pig, they will be too excited to restrain themselves. They won''t say they want to take a group photo, but also want to sign.


    But Ding Ning was just a little surprised and didn''t care at all. According to her observation, he was not pretending to be calm, but really calm. There was no evil thought in his eyes, as if she was just an ordinary person in his eyes.


    This is enough to prove that the young man has seen the world. A hot star like himself is just a passer-by in his eyes.


    In particular, his female companion was very calm from beginning to end, did not show the slightest surprise and excitement to see the star, and even some slight disdain.


    This makes Jiang Yimeng feel inexplicably lost, but he takes a higher look at this man and woman, which is definitely the style of the top family children who are used to seeing big stars.


    Zixing Pavilion covers an area of tens of thousands of square meters. The hall on the first floor is resplendent, with all kinds of self-help cakes, drinks and wine on both sides.


    Dressed up celebrities, wearing expensive jewelry and elegant lady steps, linger among well-dressed and talkative men like butterflies, smile and smile, and a scene of singing and dancing.


    The waiter dressed in uniform, carried the tray professionally and shuttled back and forth in the crowd to serve these dignitaries.


    Ding Ning looked curiously. His attention was soon attracted by the rich buffet. But he didn''t eat all day. At the moment, his stomach was hungry.


    "Mr. Ding, Bai Shao is waiting for you on the second floor. Shall I take you there?"


    Jiang Yimeng didn''t notice Ding Ning''s salivation at an Australian lobster. He looked apologetically at Ding''s hunting, which meant it was inconvenient for her to follow.


    Ding Ning''s face was a little unhappy. When he was about to speak, Ding Qianlie smiled and said, "go and help you. I''ll talk to some business partners!"


    "Well, I''ll come to you later."


    Ding Ning saw that his sister had said so. He could only say hello and followed Jiang Yimeng up the second floor from the rotating stairs at the corner of the hall.


    On the second floor, Ding Ning noticed something unusual. It was heavily guarded and full of the spirit of killing. Dozens of men in black wearing earphones kept patrolling the shuttle back and forth, which can be called three steps, one post, five steps and one whistle.


    Even with Jiang Yimeng leading the way, these people also came up for investigation and called Bai Shao for instructions before they were released.


    This makes Ding Ning secretly wonder what the origin of the friend Bai Shao said is. He looks like a great enemy.


    As he got closer to Bai Qing''s location, Ding Ning was surprised to find that the security level rose again, and there were many foreign bodyguards. He looked at them with vigilance. Even if Bai Qing called them to release, they still insisted on searching with metal detectors.


    Ding Ning frowned. This is Bai Qing''s territory. These foreigners kept his orders. Who is so mysterious?


    Anyway, he didn''t mean any harm, so he cooperated with them to check. Besides, his weapons could not be detected by these instruments either in the sea or in the mermaid space.


    Bai Qing ran out to meet him personally and smiled apologetically at Ding Ning: "sorry, brother, my friend''s identity is a little special. Don''t mind."


    "It doesn''t matter!"


    Ding Ning was still very upset. He replied lukewarm, which embarrassed Bai Qing''s face.


    Jiang Yimeng has quietly retired. Even she is not qualified to move forward. Bai Qing personally leads Ding Ning to a luxurious suite.


    There was a big bed in the room. On the bed lay a handsome young man with a pale face, sunken eyes and a circle of beard on his chin.


    On the nearby sofa, there was a white man in his early thirties with brown curly hair and freckles on his face.


    In the corner of the room, there were four strong Chinese men dressed as bodyguards, watching him warily.


    Seeing Bai Qing coming in with Ding Ning, the white man on the sofa stood up and looked at Ding Ning. He didn''t speak, but Ding Ning noticed a flash of disappointment in his eyes.


    The handsome man on the bed forced himself to sit up and greeted him with a stiff Chinese smile: "you are what Bai Qing said about Ding Ning. I''m sorry, I''m not comfortable and can''t meet you."


    Ding Ning looked at him in surprise: "are you Arab?"


    "Well, can you hear it?"


    The handsome man on the hospital bed raised his eyebrows and said in Arabic quite unexpectedly.


    "Guess, there are still some differences between Arabs and Chinese."


    Ding Ning replied in fluent Arabic and secretly thought about Bai Qing''s intention to invite herself today.


    Bai Qing also looked at Ding Ning in surprise. Unexpectedly, he could speak Arabic.


    He didn''t know that Ding Ning could learn any language after stimulating the power of channeling with birds and animals. It is estimated that he can''t speak any language on the whole earth now.


    "Oh, Allah, you can speak Arabic. That''s great."


    The handsome man was excited and wanted to sit up, but he suddenly frowned and showed the color of pain. He lay back in bed and smiled apologetically at Ding Ning.


    This greatly increased Ding Ning''s favor with him. Compared with the white youth, the Arab talent was more like a gentleman.


    "Bai, is your friend really as powerful as you say?"


    At this time, the white young man suddenly asked in English, and the meaning of examination in his eyes also faded.


    "Do you have any other way?"


    Bai Qing looked at the white youth with some displeasure and said in English, "Ding Ning is my friend, but your performance disappointed me. It shouldn''t be done by a gentleman."


    "Sorry, I care too much. It''s mainly because your friends are too young. As far as I know, traditional Chinese medicine seems to be better when you get older."


    The white youth shrugged and replied sincerely.


    "Believe me, he is no worse than those old Chinese doctors. If there are still people in China who can help, I''m afraid I''m the only friend."


    Bai Qing patted the white youth on the shoulder: "you should apologize to my friend for your rudeness."


    "Well, as long as your friend can cure harridan, I''d like to apologize to him."


    The white youth obviously had some distrust of Ding Ning and said it politely.


    "Bai Shao, what''s going on?"


    Ding Ning has guessed in his heart, but he still wants to be confirmed.


    "Let me introduce it first!"


    Bai Qing sat down with Ding Ning on the sofa, handed him a glass of red wine and said, "this is Prince khalidan of the United Arab Emirates lying in bed. The only seven-star hotel in the world, Dubai Hotel, is his family''s industry."


    Harry Dan winked at Ding Ning and said with a cheerful smile, "nice to meet you."


    "Hello, Prince haridan, me too. Nice to meet you."


    Ding Ning''s heart was shocked and suddenly realized that it was no wonder the external security inventory was so strict.


    Although the United Arab Emirates is an alliance country composed of seven Arab tribes, its international status is not low. After all, it is a rich oil-rich oil country.


    Therefore, for the safety of crown prince haridan, his men did not even give Bai Qing face and insisted on body searching.


    "This is Prince Henry of the English royal family!"


    Bai Qing turned around and introduced the white youth to him.


    English Prince Henry? Ding Ning was startled. Although it was the prince, not the crown prince, it seemed that there was no respect for Harry Dan''s crown prince status, but in fact it was not.


    After all, the English channel is one of the five permanent members of the United Nations, and the United Arab Emirates is just a small country in the Middle East. In terms of international status, Prince Henry is much more noble than haridan.


    Although he was surprised, Ding Ning did not show his face and nodded to Prince Henry.


    But then he looked at Bai Qing in wonder: "Bai Shao, shouldn''t the two princes go to Yanjing when they came to China? Why did they come to Ninghai, and there were no news reports."


    What Ding Ning said is the truth. At a sensitive time when the relationship between Shenzhou and rice is becoming increasingly tense, coming to China as both of them can represent the attitude of their country, and the news media will inevitably report on it by a large margin.


    It''s okay for the UAE to say that, after all, it has not been very cold to the United States, but the English channel is different. It has been playing the role of little brother waving flags and cheering behind the United States. Although it is not as close as before, Prince Henry always makes people think when he comes to Shenzhou at this sensitive time.


    Bai Qing smiled bitterly: "brother, you don''t know. They came to China secretly as a business delegation..."


    With Bai Qing''s complaint, Ding Ning gradually understood that Bai Qing had studied in English and was a dormitory classmate with Harriman and Prince Henry. He got along well and maintained contact even after graduation.


    This time, they had no choice but to come to China in the name of the UAE business delegation, because crown prince Harriman had a strange disease and could not find out the problem in the local hospital, so they asked Prince Henry for help.


    Prince Henry asked the chief royal doctor of the English royal family to go, but he could not find out the cause. He consulted countless top doctors in the world, but the diagnosis results were all the same. Harridan was not ill.


    But haridan insisted that he was ill, and his condition was deteriorating rapidly, which made him miserable.


    At a loss, Prince Henry suddenly remembered that when talking to Bai Qing some time ago, he praised a traditional Chinese medicine he had just known. Then he had an idea and volunteered to accompany Harriman to China secretly for medical treatment.


    Of course, the prince''s travel is not so casual, especially in this sensitive period. Therefore, he also shoulders another mission to China, that is, to prepare a congratulatory gift for her majesty Elizabeth II''s 93rd birthday in April next year, and to invite master Tiandao to carve a unique birthday gift for her at a high price.


    Ding Ning understood the truth of the matter, and his face became very strange. Looking at Bai Qing''s slightly apologetic smile, he knew that this guy must promise to help him find master Tiandao.


    In this world, except Murong Yanran, I''m afraid only Bai Qing knows his identity as master Tiandao. After all, Bai Qing couldn''t guess his identity even if he didn''t ask him.


    Although Ding Ning was a little upset and always felt that he had been calculated by Bai Qing, he never disclosed it when he thought that this guy knew he was master Tiandao. He was satisfied with this alone.

 Chapter 388

    He was just curious about how Bai Qing knew that his medical skills were very good. If he remembered correctly, when Bai Qing investigated him, he was just a medic graduate.


    Even if she had just shown her skills in southern Yunnan, it wouldn''t make Bai Qing so confident in him, would it? After all, harridan''s condition was not found by the Royal doctors of the English royal family.


    As soon as the doubt was said, Bai Qing smiled meaningfully and said, "because my surname is Bai."


    "You don''t have a surname of Bai. Do you follow my surname of Ding?"


    Ding Ning turned his eyes angrily. He hated his pretentious appearance. He was not bright at all. He secretly decided that the black tiger ornament that was going to be given to him as the villa price difference would not be given away.


    Bai Qing was not angry either. She said with a smile, "I can''t take your last name, but my cousin can."


    "Your cousin? Who?"


    Ding Ning looked confused and forced. He didn''t know when Bai Qing came out with another cousin.


    Bai Qing smiled proudly: "my cousin used to be Bai, but now she is Qiao."


    "Joe? Is that your cousin? Is her mother your aunt?"


    Ding Ning was stunned by thunder and suddenly remembered that Qiao Qiao said that her mother''s surname was Bai, so she changed her name to Bai Qinglian when she went to college, which made him deeply incredible. The world is too small.


    Bai Qing seemed very satisfied with his shocked appearance and said, "yes, so maybe one day you will become my cousin husband."


    "No, don''t mess with the mandarin duck spectrum. Joe and I are classmates. It''s not as complicated as you think."


    Ding Ning''s voice was filled with resentment that he didn''t even notice. He couldn''t imagine calling the old man who trampled on all his dignity his father-in-law one day.


    "Come on, I''m not involved in your business. I''m optimistic about you anyway."


    Bai Qing patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Watch my fart, i... wait, so, you and mayor du..."


    Ding Ning''s mind flashed. Mayor Du''s wife is Qiao Qiao''s aunt, and Bai Qing''s aunt is Qiao Qiao''s mother. That doesn''t mean that Bai Qing and mayor Du also have such a layer of kinship. No wonder this guy looks like he''s making a fortune all day. It turns out that he has this relationship to rely on.


    This can also explain why Bai Qing is so sure that he can find out the cause of haridan. After all, even the vegetative people who have been lying for more than two years can wake up. Such amazing medical skills are really worthy of his trust.


    Bai Qing was so smart that he immediately saw the unfinished meaning of his words, smiled and shook his head and said, "it''s not what you think. You''ll understand when you go to Yanjing."


    "Yanjing? What am I doing in Yanjing? I''m not interested!"


    Ding Ning said noncommittally, but muttered to himself. It seems that the Bai family and the Qiao family are also big families with good backgrounds.


    "You''ll always go. If you don''t believe it, we''ll bet."


    Bai Qing smiled with confidence.


    "Not interested!"


    Ding Ning refused without hesitation. After all, Yanjing is the capital of China. As a Chinese, how can he not go to see it.


    What''s more, as soon as the clinical test results of Midou oral liquid came out, the No. 1 leader wanted to give him a medal. Yanjing was imperative. He was stupid to bet with Bai Qing that he would lose.


    Bai Qing smiled and didn''t tangle. Although he knew a lot about Ding Ning, he really didn''t know about Migou oral liquid. What he said about his trip to Yanjing was because of his cousin Qiao Qiao.


    In his opinion, with Ding Ning''s status, he suffered more resistance than heaven if he wanted to be with tianzhijiao''s cousin Qiao Qiao, but he inexplicably believed that Ding Ning could do it if he wanted to.


    This inexplicable trust comes from his unique insight and Ding Ning''s high-quality potential.


    Whether it''s his extraordinary medical skills, his incredible skills, or his amazing carving skills, he firmly believes that Ding Ning''s future achievements will never be like anyone. Even the Qiao family will look up to him one day.


    "Haridan is my good friend. The most important thing is that he doesn''t need money."


    Bai Qing whispered in Ding Ning''s ear with an obscene face, letting Ding Ning secretly feign. Do you have friends like you?


    Although Bai Qing''s practice made him very unhappy, he had a good impression of haridan. He was a bright and polite prince. If Henry changed his attitude, he would turn around and leave immediately without giving anyone face.


    Of course, Harry Dana''s illness, which could not even be found out by the Royal doctors of England, also aroused his great curiosity.


    You should know that the Royal doctors of the English royal family are the world''s top medical experts. They are well-known in the world and are not in vain.


    "Prince haridan, I''ll give you a pulse now and let your bodyguard not be nervous."


    Ding Ning walked to the bed with a smile and said to Harry Dan.


    Haridan stretched out his hand and stopped the four bodyguards who were ready to move because Ding Ning was close to him: "he is a doctor who came to see me. Don''t be nervous."


    "Yes, your highness!"


    Although the four bodyguards agreed, they were still tense and ready to go. Once they found that Ding Ning was bad for haridan, they would take action at any time.


    Ding Ning was secretly surprised that these four bodyguards of haridan were serious masters of energy. Such people were willing to be bodyguards. It seems that money can make ghosts push the mill. This sentence applies everywhere.


    However, when you think about it, you can see that the cultivation resources needed by martial arts practitioners are massive. Where can I buy cultivation materials for casual cultivation without family background? So money becomes hard currency.


    If you earn a lot of money as a bodyguard for rich people for several years, you have money to buy medicinal materials, weapons, treasures and other resources that can help them improve their combat effectiveness. Why not? Therefore, even master huajiner can''t avoid vulgarity.


    Of course, once the warrior becomes a master, he will no longer accept such employment, which is an insult to them.


    Masters without a foundation usually choose to be worshipped by powerful families. They usually enjoy the cultivation resources they provide, devote themselves to cultivation, and only do it when they are in danger. They appear to have both style and will not discredit the strong at this level.


    Although in Ding Ning''s opinion, it is a fool who steals the bell and is essentially a thug hired by a rich family at a high price, it has to be said that it is different from the employment relationship of being a bodyguard, which is much taller.


    After all, the master must not be humiliated. Even the master family must respect the master level sacrifice. We must not give orders like ordering servants. We can only ask them to do it politely, depending on their mood.


    Masters like Xia Hou are willing to be bodyguards for them in order to repay their kindness. It is definitely a special case.


    "Eh!"


    "Ah!"


    Ding Ning''s hand rested on harridan''s pulse, and the absolute touch opened. He carefully looked at the abnormalities of harridan''s body. His face changed constantly, and he couldn''t help but be surprised. Harridan looked painful and moaned.


    "How''s it going? Can''t you find anything wrong?"


    Henry came forward and asked nervously. After all, he encouraged Harry Dan to come to China. If he still couldn''t find anything wrong, he was embarrassed to stay in China to visit master Tiandao. He had to go back with him to find another way.


    Ding Ning glanced at him and scolded him impolitely: "I''m seeing a doctor. Be quiet!"


    Henry turned his mouth, but he was not as angry as Ding Ning thought, but unexpectedly shut his mouth, making Ding Ning''s impression of him a little better.


    Bai Qing jumped from the corner of his eyes and couldn''t laugh or cry. It''s the only bold guy in the world who dare not take Henry seriously. This is the prince of the English royal family. Even when he speaks, he has to be careful.


    But he didn''t know that Ding Ning''s heart was full of ecstasy at the moment. If he hadn''t felt Harry Dan''s pulse, he didn''t realize that his absolute touch had evolved.


    Yes, it''s evolution. In the past, the absolute touch can only show three-dimensional images in his mind. Later, when healing Wang Guoliang in southern Yunnan, in order to save the amount of power, he inadvertently found that the different energy can be adjusted according to his mind, specially view the specified body parts, and enlarge the effect tens of thousands of times.


    But at the moment, Prince haridan''s whole body formed a clear three-dimensional image in his mind. Needless to say, a small finger similar to a mouse appeared beside the image, which could touch the three-dimensional image arbitrarily with his mind.


    Just now he was surprised. Eh, it was because of the appearance of the little finger icon. With the idea of trying, he manipulated his finger to poke harridan''s heart. As a result, he was surprised to find that he could really move, and harridan moaned because he was suddenly poked in his heart.


    Ding Ning is ecstatic. The appearance of this little finger is of great significance. With it, he can treat ordinary minor problems directly in his mind.


    Just like playing the fault finding game, remember the normal body structure and organization, and you can directly expel the foreign substances harmful to human health with your little finger.


    "What is your condition?"


    Ding Ning thought that by virtue of absolute touch, he would soon find out haridan''s condition, so he didn''t even ask. But after he checked back and forth three times, he unexpectedly found that haridan''s body was particularly healthy. There was no problem except slight gastric ulcer. No wonder even the chief royal doctor of English Channel couldn''t find out his cause.


    This made him realize that haridan''s condition is likely to be a deep-seated micro problem, that is, it can''t be found by relying on the detection instruments of Western medicine.


    Although tiny microorganisms such as rice and beans have a high-power microscope, it is difficult for him to find them in such a short time if he does not have an absolute sense of touch and can magnify 10000 times in his mind.


    Therefore, he should ask harridan about the specific lesion location, and then locate it for microscopic search, otherwise his power is not enough to support him to search all parts of harridan''s body.


    "Dear Bai, you also said that your friend has excellent medical skills. Isn''t it the same? Can''t you find the cause? I''m so disappointed."


    Prince Henry said in a strange way, which made Bai Qing look a little unhappy and gave Ding Ning an apologetic look: "Henry, don''t worry. Traditional Chinese medicine pays attention to looking, smelling, asking and cutting. Ding Ning was taking his pulse just now. Now the consultation is also a normal procedure. Besides, I never guaranteed that Ding Ning would be able to find out the cause."


    "Hum, I hope he is really capable."


    Henry immediately concluded that Bai Qing had never guaranteed that Ding Ning would cure Harry Dan. He wanted to get the jade carving of master Tiandao, which encouraged Harry Dan to come to China.


    He knew he was wrong and could only shrug his shoulders pretending not to think so, but he was even less hopeful about Ding Ning.


    Ding Ninggang''s kindness to Henry suddenly disappeared. They all said that English people attach most importance to etiquette and gentleman demeanor, but he didn''t see any manners that a gentleman should have from Prince Henry. Only the domineering spirit contained in his bones. His arrogance and prejudice made him very unhappy.

 Chapter 389

    "Since half a month ago, I have a headache for ten minutes every hour. It seems that something is swallowing my... My energy, yes, is energy, which makes me feel very tired."


    Harriman said painfully, with a feeling of turning pale when talking about a tiger. It seemed that he was tortured by illness.


    "Prince Henry, shall we make a bet?"


    Ding Ning suddenly knew that the problem appeared in his brain. As soon as his eyes turned, he turned and looked at Prince Henry.


    "What bet?"


    Prince Henry asked carelessly, but he was wondering how to find master Tiandao and ask him to do it two days before Harriman left China.


    "If I can find out the cause of Prince haridan and cure him, I win. If I can''t find the cause or cure him, you win."


    Ding Ning''s tone contains great confidence.


    "Oh, what''s the bet?"


    Prince Henry asked with interest.


    "If I lose, I''ll give you a piece of master Tiandao''s work for free."


    Ding Ning said calmly, but Prince Henry brightened his eyes and said eagerly, "you have the work of master Tiandao."


    "Then leave it alone. Since I said it, I will naturally fulfill my promise. Bai Shao can guarantee for me."


    Ding Ning tilted his eyes to Bai Qing and motioned him to be the guarantor.


    "I guarantee him that if he can''t get master Tiandao''s works, my longevity peach will compensate you."


    Bai Qing smiled helplessly and scolded Henry for being an idiot. Master Tiandao was standing in front of you, but you didn''t know gold and jade, and you wanted to ask him to do it.


    "OK, that''s a deal. What if you win, what bet do you need me to make?"


    Prince Henry is not a fool. Seeing that Bai Qing is willing to take out his coveted longevity peach as a guarantee for Ding Ning, although he doesn''t think he can cure Harry Dan, he asks vigilantly.


    "If I win, you''ll have to shout big brother when you see me later."


    Ding Ning''s mouth is full of profound thoughts.


    Prince Henry''s face was tangled. Not to mention that he was older than Ding Ning, even in his capacity, he couldn''t afford to call a Chinese man big brother.


    "What? If I lose, I have to pay a jade carving worth at least one billion yuan, but Prince Henry just calls me big brother. I''ve lost a lot. If I don''t dare to gamble."


    Ding Ning said lightly, but his tone was full of the flavor of a fierce general.


    "I dare not gamble. I won''t take advantage of you. If you win, I''ll not only call big brother when I see you later, but also give you 200 million pounds."


    Prince Henry blushed and stuck his neck thick.


    "If brother Ding can cure my disease, he is my benefactor and my friend. I will give a medical fee of one billion meters and a supreme emperor diamond card of Dubai Hotel. In the future, when brother Ding goes to Dubai, all the consumption will be mine and free for life."


    Haridan is much more forthright than Prince Henry. His first move is a big deal. Not to mention the one billion meter gold medical fee, it is just a lifetime free supreme card in Dubai Hotel, which is a guarantee that ordinary people can have no worries about food and clothing for generations. More importantly, it represents the friendship of haridan, the future king, which can not be measured by money, It can also be seen from the side that harridan was tortured by illness.


    Even Bai Qing and Henry were shocked and envious. You know, there are only five supreme emperor diamond cards. The card surface is full of expensive diamonds. The value of the card itself alone is more than one million meters of gold. So far, they have never heard of the supreme card. If Ding Ning can cure harridan, He will be the first person in the world to get the supreme card.


    "Even if you''re a student of Bai Shao, that''s my friend. You can have a supreme card if you talk about money. But Prince haridan, please rest assured that I won''t linger in Dubai all year round."


    Ding Ning smiled and made a joke to ease the atmosphere.


    "OK, since haridan has even taken out the supreme card, if I don''t dare to bet with you, it will appear that I''m too small. Although I''m a prince, I don''t have as much money as haridan. In addition to 200 million pounds to meet me and call your eldest brother, plus how much I owe you."


    Henry hardened his head and added weight again.


    "OK, it''s a deal!"


    Ding Ning was not afraid of his default and clapped his hands to swear.


    The absolute touch was stimulated again, and the thought was concentrated in haridan''s brain, magnified countless times, and looked carefully.


    One minute, two minutes


    As time went by, ten minutes passed, and the power was rapidly consumed, but Ding Ning still couldn''t find anything unusual. His dignified face was full of fine sweat drops, which made Henry feel embarrassed to open his mouth if he wanted to make a few jokes, but he was sure he would win, but he didn''t feel happy. After all, haridan was his good friend, He didn''t want to see him suffer from illness.


    "When"


    The wall clock hanging on the wall suddenly struck eight o''clock sharp.


    "Ah..."


    Haridan put his head in his hands and let out a scream of pain.


    But Ding Ning''s eyes lit up, found it, cut off the pulse, sealed Harry Dan''s pain nerve and stopped him from moving.


    In his thoughts, a microorganism that is only countless times smaller than Migou drilled out of the cerebral cortex cells with the whole time, and then quickly gathered together to become a white insect about the size of Migou, constantly gnawing at harridan''s mental power.


    Yes, it''s mental power. Even ordinary people have mental power, but it''s very weak.


    What''s this? Ding Ning frowned tightly.


    It''s no wonder he didn''t find the bug when he thought ten thousand times, or he would ignore it if he found it before.


    This kind of insect usually lives together with microorganisms in the cell and looks harmless. After all, there are too many kinds of bacteria and microorganisms that human beings don''t know, and their shapes are strange. Even if Ding Ning sees them, he will only regard them as normal bacterial microorganisms.


    It would be really hard for him to find this thing if it wasn''t for the hour and the strange insects gathered together and began to destroy it.


    Remembering that he was confident enough to bet with Henry before, he couldn''t help a burst of shame, because he conquered the expanded state of mind caused by cancer and was alert to it. In the future, he should be modest and cautious and never be arrogant again.


    The stone man in front of his chest suddenly became hot, and a message came into his mind, which made him instantly understand what kind of creature the white insect was.


    It is one of the top ten fierce insects in ancient times. It likes to devour all kinds of heaven and earth auras, especially the power of faith. When the number forms a certain scale, it can form a fog that blocks out the sky and the sun.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed, revealing a thoughtful color. Isn''t the power of faith the spiritual power of believers because of their faith? No wonder they are called God eaters. After all, many gods increase their divine power by relying on the power of faith. This God eater is simply the natural enemy of the gods.


    What made him wonder was that according to the information transmitted by the stone man, although the God devouring insect was terrible, it had no intelligence. It acted only by instinct, did not take the initiative to attack humans, and had extremely harsh requirements for the living environment.


    Thousands of years have passed since ancient times, and the aura of heaven and earth is so thin that this thing should have disappeared long ago. Even if there are a few survivors, they should be in the remote mountains and forests where people are rarely seen. How can they appear in haridan''s head and devour the power of his faith to grow.


    Although haridan is a devout believer in Islam and has reasons for God eaters to stare at him, why do Islamic believers stare at him alone? If there is no fishiness in it, Ding Ning will never believe it.


    Fortunately, at present, these God eaters are only larvae. They don''t have much mental power to devour at one time, and then they need to rest to digest the absorbed mental power, so they eat every other hour, otherwise they will develop and mature in half a month at most. At that time, they will devour haridan''s mental power all the time, In two or three days at most, it will drain harridan''s spirit and make him crazy.


    If he hadn''t come to China for medical treatment and just found Ding Ning, I''m afraid no one could save him even if he searched all over the world for famous doctors.


    At the moment, Ding Ning was surprised, happy and hesitant. It was extremely complex. What surprised him was that the ancient fierce insects such as God eaters still survived in the world; Fortunately, perhaps along the clue of God eater, we can find the totem of fog tribe; The hesitation is that there is no doubt that someone must have refined the insect eggs of God eating insects into insects and deliberately tried to harm haridan under deliberate control, which is likely to involve the competition for the throne of the crown prince of the United Arab Emirates. He doesn''t want to be involved in this complex court struggle.


    "Brother Ding, how''s it going? Have you found the cause?"


    Since he lost his pain under the guidance of Ding Ning, although haridan can still feel the passing of spiritual power, he is deeply impressed by Ding Ning. Being able to help him relieve pain is enough to prove how superb Ding Ning''s medical skills are. You know, even the chief royal doctor of the English royal family was helpless when he was ill and could only watch helplessly.


    "Found it!"


    After struggling for a moment, Ding Ning finally made up his mind and helped haridan. He didn''t say that he had a good impression of the crown prince. He couldn''t sit idly by just because of the clue of the fog totem.


    "Really? What''s the reason?"


    Harridan asked in surprise.


    With a white blue face and a happy face, Prince Henry also grabbed Ding Ning''s arm and asked expectantly, "Ding, can you cure him?"


    Looking at Prince Henry''s eager eyes, Ding Ning could see that he really cared about Harry Dan, and his impression of him was a little better. Although this guy was arrogant in his bones, he really had nothing to say to his friends. He didn''t look at his face at the moment, and nodded seriously: "yes!"


    "Oh, thank God, that''s great."


    Prince Henry put his hands together and thanked God piously.


    "Prince Henry, it has nothing to do with God to cure harridan. Don''t forget, we''re still gambling, and you''re not afraid to lose."


    Ding Ning said with some funny jokes.


    Prince Henry shrugged, smiled and said, "as long as haridan can recover, I''m happy to lose."


    "Henry, thank you, Bai Qing, thank you, thank you!"


    Harry Dan was moved to thank Henry and Bai Qing.


    Bai Qing smiled and said, "haridan, you should thank Ding Ning, not us."


    "No, I should thank you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have met brother Ding, and I wouldn''t have cured this damn disease. Saying thank you to brother Ding is not enough to express my gratitude. I won''t say anything in return. In the future, he will be my own brother. As long as he needs, I will give him all my help."


    Harridan said solemnly, which made Bai Qing and Henry look at Ding Ning with envy.

 Chapter 390

    Although Harry Dan looks very approachable on the outside, he is actually a very arrogant man. Many princes and nobles can''t be seen by him.


    At the moment, his words are enough to show that Ding Ning has been regarded as his own person. Although the UAE is a small country, it is rich in the world.


    As the crown prince of the United Arab Emirates and the prince of Dubai, haridan can be said to be poor with only money left. Apart from anything else, if Ding Ning wants to do something, financial support alone is enough to make everyone jealous.


    "You''re not sick, you''ve been poisoned."


    Ding Ning didn''t know what haridan''s promise meant to him, and still said the truth calmly.


    "Gu? What is Gu?"


    Henry and harridan looked at each other. They didn''t know why. On the contrary, their faces changed sharply and lost their voice: "brother, are you serious?"


    Ding Ning looked serious and nodded, "how can I joke about such a thing."


    "What are you talking about? What is Gu?"


    Prince Henry blinked his blue eyes and asked with a confused face.


    "Gu is an artificially cultivated poisonous insect to harm people. It is a mysterious witchcraft inherited from ancient China."


    Bai Qing''s face was dignified and patiently explained that his eyes to Ding Ning had brought a trace of regret and uneasiness.


    Although he had a good relationship with haridan, he didn''t want Ding Ning to die because he saved him.


    As a native of China, he has naturally heard of the legend of Gu, and knows how terrible and evil the Gu master is. Ding Ning will indirectly offend the person under Gu if he releases Gu for haridan, which is by no means his original intention.


    Ding Ning felt warm in his heart and knew that Bai Qing was worried about him. He smiled and shook his head to show him that he didn''t have to worry.


    On the contrary, Henry and harridan''s faces changed greatly. In particular, Henry, as the prince of Ingrid, naturally heard of evil wizards. He turned pale in horror and said, "witchcraft, is there a wizard who wants to harm harridan?"


    "No, although Gu is also a kind of witchcraft, it should be different from your English witches. However, Gu is probably more ferocious than your witches."


    Bai Qing said anxiously, "the Gu master will feed 100 kinds of poisonous insects into the utensils and make them eat each other. The last poisonous insect that can survive is Gu, and then feed Gu with his blood essence to connect with Gu''s mind and spirit. Under the control of the Gu master, they can manipulate the life and death of the target and achieve the purpose they want to achieve."


    "Oh, buy GA, it''s too evil and terrible."


    Prince Henry said with a pale face and a frightened face. The thought of the disgusting poisonous insect in Harry Dan''s body made him want to vomit.


    Although harridan was free and easy, not as pampered as Prince Henry, he also grew up in rich clothes and food. Hearing that his disease was caused by poisonous insects in his body, he turned pale like paper.


    Especially when he realized that someone wanted to murder him, he felt even worse.


    As a crown prince, if he dies, the biggest beneficiaries are his two brothers. No matter who wants to murder him, he can''t accept this reality.


    Ding Ning picked an eyebrow: "I''ll get you out of the Gu first."


    "Brother, have you thought it over?"


    Bai Qing nervously pulls Ding Ning and asks in a low voice.


    "I''m a doctor. If you don''t say haridan is your friend, even if I''m a stranger, I can''t die."


    Ding Ningyi said in earnest.


    "What''s the matter? Is it difficult to cure?"


    Harry Dan asked nervously. He was very hairy at the thought of a poisonous insect in his body. He wanted Ding Ning to catch it quickly.


    "Haridan, my friend, what I have to tell you is that the demagogue is a very mysterious and powerful profession, which is connected with their demagogue mind. Once Ding Ning solves the demagogue for you, the demagogue will immediately detect it, so as to vent his anger on him and take crazy revenge on him. I''m very worried about his safety."


    Bai Qing replied with a serious look. He knew that Ding Ning had made up his mind, but he made up his own mind to let Ding Ning come to help harridan see a doctor, but it was likely to bring disaster to him, which made him blame himself. Therefore, he must make it clear that letting harridan owe Ding Ning Tianda''s favor is also to make up for his debt to Ding Ning.


    "This..."


    Harry Dan''s face changed. He hoped that Ding Ning could solve the Gu for him, but if Ding Ning was involved in this, it would not be his wish.


    Prince Henry was also silent. Between the life safety of dingning and harridan, of course, he preferred harridan, but this was not something he could decide. The initiative could only be in dingning''s hands, so he wisely didn''t say anything.


    After thinking for a moment, haridan gritted his teeth and said sincerely, "brother Ding, thank you for your kindness. I''m not cured. If I bring danger to your life because of me, I won''t be at ease in my life."


    "Well, haridan, it''s not as serious as you said. Don''t mention that the demagogue is far away in the UAE. Even if he''s in Ninghai and wants to trouble me, he''s not qualified enough."


    Ding Ning looked indifferent and said, "don''t waste time. We''ll start treatment now."


    "Brother Ding... There is an old saying in China that Da en doesn''t thank you. Your business will be mine in the future. I will find out the real murderer behind the scenes as soon as possible, get rid of the Gu master and eliminate your danger."


    Harry Dan was moved with tears in his eyes. If he hadn''t been anesthetized by Ding Ning and couldn''t move, he wanted to hug Ding Ning and kiss him to repay his gratitude.


    "Bai Shao, please get some yellow paper and vermilion, and then get a high magnification microscope. When you get rid of the Gu, you can see what it looks like."


    Ding Ning whispered. Although Bai Qing didn''t know what to do with vermilion yellow paper, he nodded and promised to arrange someone to do it.


    Prince Henry looked at Ding Ning with burning eyes and showed his kindness for the first time. He secretly decided that he would make a friend.


    Ding Ning ignored his hot eyes, closed his eyes, showed Harry Dan''s three-dimensional image in his mind, and wondered how to deal with these God eaters.


    You know, these God eaters are all active in haridan''s brain, which is the most dense central network of human nerves. He can''t take any rash action.


    However, he already had an abdominal case in his mind, but he didn''t know if it could work.


    If it''s the master''s own life, he has to find other ways to deal with it, but the God eater doesn''t have much intelligence. It''s also evolved from the eggs hatched by the master. It''s doomed that he won''t have much control over the God eater. In front of their nature of devouring spiritual power, the master''s control is even weaker.


    Although the God eater likes to devour the power of faith, after all, there is no comparison between haridan''s power of faith and Ding Ning''s pure spiritual power.


    Therefore, Ding Ning plans to use his spiritual power to lure the God eaters out and catch them all.


    Bai Qing''s staff were very efficient. In just a few minutes, they sent Ding Ning the cinnabar and yellow paper he needed.


    Ding Ning looked calm, took out a rune pen, dipped it in cinnabar, and filled the yellow paper with obscure symbols like ghosts.


    "Brother, do you know the metaphysics of Feng Shui?"


    Rich and noble people believe in Feng Shui. Bai Qing obviously saw other people make runes and asked in surprise.


    "I know a little. After all, I''m a traditional Chinese medicine. I''ve always been inseparable from metaphysics."


    Ding Ning said modestly. Bai Qing suddenly realized it and nodded again and again.


    It is because there is no separation between traditional Chinese medicine and metaphysics, which looks extremely obscure and difficult to understand, that some charlatans flaunt and cheat around under the name of traditional Chinese medicine, which has ruined the reputation of traditional Chinese medicine and is praised as a feudal superstition of pseudoscience by many people.


    Although this is the first time to make the lowest level talisman, it is no difficulty for Ding Ning, who has been making higher level talismans.


    A handful of obscure and mysterious runes, ordinary yellow mounting paper suddenly became a magic Rune full of mana. The rune flickered like a swimming dragon, which surprised Harry Dan and Henry. Even the four bodyguards looked at Ding Ning in awe. As martial artists, they were extremely afraid of the magician''s strange and unpredictable means.


    "I went. I didn''t expect my brother would make talismans. It''s really out of sight."


    Bai Qing clapped his thigh excitedly. He had seen some masters make talismans before, but their magic power on talismans could not be compared with the abundant magic power on talismans, which was higher or lower.


    Ding Ning shook his head and smiled bitterly. Although the magic talisman was only one word different from the spirit talisman, its power was as different as a natural moat, which was not at the same level at all.


    He can fill the magic charm with genuine Qi without any concern, but he only dares to use Lingjing to recharge the magic charm. After all, the genuine Qi that the magic charm can contain can almost consume the genuine Qi in his body.


    Of course, what he doesn''t know is that since he practiced according to the cultivation route of the stone man, the true Qi in his body has long been transformed into spiritual power. Otherwise, with his current cultivation, he can''t make spiritual talisman at all.


    Not only is it a spirit talisman or a Dharma talisman, but they all have the function of absorbing energy from the free elements between heaven and earth. However, in the end of the Dharma era with thin spirit, this process is extremely long. Therefore, Ding Ning can only consume real Qi to recharge the Dharma talisman.


    But I don''t know that he uses his spiritual power to charge the magic talisman, which has reached a higher level and become a semi spiritual talisman. That''s why Bai Qing feels that the magic talisman he makes is deeper than the magic power contained in the talisman books made by the so-called masters.


    Dharma talisman is called spirit sealing talisman, which can seal all creatures containing spirituality in a small range. It is naturally not comparable to the anti heaven function of God level sealing, but it is more than enough to seal small God eating insects.


    After all, God eaters grow up by swallowing spiritual power, and their bodies contain abundant spiritual power. He does not intend to kill these God eaters, but is ready to seal them. First, he shows Harry Dan that he is not fooling him, and second, he is ready to study this magical insect to see if he can cultivate it into a big killer against gods in the future, although he is still far from becoming a God, But he had to plan for the future. Besides, those believers of gods who know what kind of strange means they have, it''s always good to be more prepared.


    The spirit force went into his brain cavity along hallidan''s nostrils, shook his head near the God eater, and the food temptation, which was countless times stronger than hallidan''s spirit force, instantly attracted the attention of all God eaters.


    They stopped swallowing haridan''s spiritual power and flocked to Ding Ning''s spiritual power.


    Ding Ning felt his head hurt and his face turned pale. Unexpectedly, he would be hurt after his mental strength was released.


    The feeling that his mental power was swallowed by God eating insects was so painful, which was far beyond his imagination. This made him more admire haridan. He was able to carry the pain 24 times a day. He was not crazy. He was worthy of being the crown prince. His perseverance was far more than ordinary people.


    In order to lure these God eaters away from haridan''s body, Ding Ning had to endure the pain of spiritual power being swallowed, and carefully retracted bit by bit to leave haridan''s body.

 Chapter 391

    Maybe it''s because Ding Ning''s mental power is too pure and delicious. Even after ten minutes of eating, these God eaters still devour desperately regardless.


    This made Ding Ning breathe a sigh of relief. He was afraid that his previous efforts would be wasted as soon as the eating time came.


    After all, these God eaters are hidden in cell tissues during non eating time. It''s more difficult for Ding Ning to find them than to go to heaven.


    Finally, in unbearable pain, these God eaters left haridan''s body with mental power.


    As soon as they came into contact with the outside air, these God eaters seemed to notice something bad and immediately wanted to escape back to haridan''s body.


    Ding Ning''s heart tightened. Once these God eaters escaped, even one or two would gradually form an army of God eaters again in haridan''s body. After all, this thing has a strong reproductive ability.


    At that moment, he didn''t dare to hesitate. He immediately patted the God devouring insects with the spirit seal, and shouted: "seal!"


    The spirit seal talisman suddenly ignited without wind. The talisman radiated a milli light in the void to the extent seen by the naked eye, as if the space was frozen, and the God devouring insects stagnated in the air.


    The shining Rune trapped these God eaters firmly in the middle like a rope. Ding Ning reached out and took out a glass bottle to drive the spiritual force to include it.


    Everyone looked at each other. They only saw the rune paper burning and the rune glittering, but they didn''t see the so-called poisonous insect, which made them feel that Ding Ning was doing magic.


    Haridan was in great spirits. He was the party concerned. Naturally, he could perceive the difference of his body. Those God eaters lived in his brain cells. Even if it was not time for eating, they made him feel sleepy and depressed.


    At the moment, the God eater was collected by Ding Ning. He immediately felt a kind of haze and a sudden sense of relief.


    "Yes, you can look at it with a high-power microscope. This kind of insect is called God eater. It likes the power of devouring people''s faith most. You are a devout Islamist, so the behind the scenes people use this kind of insect to deal with you. Now the insect is still in the state of larva, and it will enter the mature stage in half a month. Once it is mature, they will lay eggs in your brain, reproduce continuously, and kill you Use energy as nourishment until you become crazy and lose faith. "


    Ding Ning wiped his sweat, his face was as pale as paper, and was swallowed up a small part of his mental power, which made his spirit, which had not recovered, more depressed, and made him deeply tired. He stretched out his hand to release the anesthesia for harridan, and sat down on the sofa to run "refining God''s decision" and closed his eyes.


    Harridan looked at him gratefully, moved his hands and feet, and leaned over to the microscope to observe the God eaters.


    "Oh, I bought it. It''s disgusting."


    Prince Henry watched the dense God eaters gather together to form a slightly larger God eater. He couldn''t help but get hairy and scream.


    Harry Dan thought of what Ding Ning had said before, and was immediately frightened. A sharp killing opportunity flashed in his eyes. Since you ignore brotherhood, don''t blame me for being cruel.


    Since ancient times, the imperial family and royal family have no family affection at all for the sake of power. Haridan is the most powerful of the three brothers and has great love for his two younger brothers, but he didn''t expect to be killed by them. This invisible means of killing made him tremble and realized that he was too kind before.


    "Harridan, have you ever wondered who the murderer behind the scenes is? I don''t want to lose your friend."


    Prince Henry looked at harridan and asked.


    Haridan flashed a cold light at the bottom of his eyes and shook his head slightly: "I''m dead. The biggest beneficiary is either Karaman or idin. The murderer must be one of my two brothers. I''m not sure yet. I''ll go back as soon as possible and find the murderer."


    "No, have you ever thought that if you go back to track down the murderer now and your two brothers jump over the wall, the mysterious demagogue will make another shot at you. What should you do then?"


    Although Prince Henry was not crown prince, he was obviously very familiar with this kind of palace fight and warned with a dignified look.


    "What do you say? I can''t hide in China all the time and don''t go back?"


    Harridan scratched his head in some irritability.


    "You must go back. However, before you go back, you must find a way to find the mysterious Gu master and kill him. Otherwise, you will find your own way back."


    Prince Henry advised.


    "The problem is how can I find the damn devil if I don''t go back."


    Harridan was so distressed that he picked up the glass on the tea table and sipped red wine.


    Prince Henry was speechless. Although he was familiar with the way of communication in upper class society and was not unfamiliar with court struggle, he had no way to deal with this strange and strange witchcraft, and he had a sense of fear from his bones, let alone put forward any effective suggestions.


    In the unfamiliar field of Gu, the two noble princes can only look at Bai Qing for help.


    "Something''s wrong, Ding Ning, come and see!"


    Bai Qing suddenly screamed. Before, he seemed to be very interested in God eaters. He always observed them in front of the microscope, as if he didn''t pay attention to what Harry Dan and Prince Henry were saying.


    In other words, he knew what they were worried about, but he pretended not to hear it to avoid it. He inadvertently pulled Ding Ning into the water on his own initiative before, and his heart was guilty enough. Should he ask Ding Ning to go to the Middle East to help them deal with the head and tail now? Ding Ning is his friend, not his man, and he has no right to ask him to do anything.


    Ding Ning''s tightly closed eyes suddenly opened and seemed to have expected a long time ago. "They began to devour each other."


    "Well, how do you know?"


    Bai Qing was surprised. Harry Dan and Prince Henry hurried over and looked at the God eaters from the microscope. Sure enough, as Ding Ning said, these God eaters have begun to devour each other.


    "It''s nothing strange. This is the response made by the Gu master after he has realized that his Gu has been cracked."


    Ding Ning said carelessly that if the Gu master hadn''t noticed that the God devouring insect had been taken out by him, he wouldn''t be worthy to be a Gu master.


    "What happens when they devour each other?"


    Harridan asked with some worry.


    "There will be a god devouring Gu king. One is equal to the previous 100000. You should be glad. If the Gu master gave you a Gu king before, you would have died long ago."


    Ding Ning Gu Jing said without a wave. He had deliberately sealed the God devouring insect in the bottle with a spirit seal before, just waiting for the poison master to make a move. If he didn''t make a move, it means that the poison master is far away from the Middle East, and he may have to go to the Middle East, but if he did, it means that the poison master is not far from here and must also come to China.


    Harry Dan was frightened in a cold sweat and asked modestly, "why didn''t the Gu master turn these insects into Gu king before."


    Ding Ning''s mouth tilted slightly and said vaguely, "that''s because these God eaters didn''t absorb enough spiritual power before, so they couldn''t complete evolution."


    "How did the Gu master control these insects when he was so far away?"


    Bai Qing''s face was shocked and manipulated the insects tens of thousands of miles away. Isn''t it possible to kill whoever you want? That''s terrible.


    "The distance is not far. He came to China with haridan. Moreover, there are no restrictions on Gu Shu. When performing Gu Shu, there must be items such as the performer''s hair, nails, blood essence and birth eight characters."


    Ding Ning gave Harry Dan a meaningful look.


    Harridan''s face suddenly changed, as if his strength had been drained. He sat down on the sofa and whispered to himself, "it''s impossible. I came to China secretly. Only my father and my fiancee sikla know."


    "Your father certainly won''t hurt you. Is it... The princess sikla who just got engaged to you some time ago? No way. She''s your own cousin."


    Prince Henry shook his head at the possibility.


    "Cousins? Cousins can get married too? Isn''t it a close relative marriage?"


    Ding Ning asked with a confused face.


    "Cough, this close relative marriage is allowed in Arab countries."


    Bai Qing coughed twice in a hurry and explained with some embarrassment that Ding Ning was also made a red face. After all, although he has known the customs of many countries and regions, it seems from the book that there are such customs in Arab countries, he really doesn''t know.


    Haridan didn''t care that they talked about this kind of thing. Some decadent drooped his head and said in a low voice: "I''ve always regarded her as my sister, but for the benefit of the family, I can only sacrifice my happiness to get engaged to her, but I didn''t expect that she would harm me."


    "Maybe not her? She has no reason to hurt you. After all, she is the queen when you ascend the throne."


    Prince Henry shook his head and didn''t believe the speculation.


    "There won''t be anyone else. I never doubted her before, but now I think about it carefully. She has been depressed and smiling all day since I announced our engagement. I thought she couldn''t accept the change from brother and sister to husband and wife like me, and tried to make her happy. Until half a month ago, she suddenly accompanied me in high spirits I went to church and said I wanted to be blessed by Allah. I thought she wanted to open up and was very happy. Henry knew that we Muslims were very conservative. Before marriage, women had to cover their faces and were not allowed to appear in public. However, sikla took the initiative to open up and served me personally to bathe and dress, I also cut my hair and nails. Finally, I wrapped my nails and hair with a paper towel and put them in my pocket. I didn''t care at that time. I thought she was going to take it out of the room and throw it away. Now I want to come... "


    At this point, haridan''s face was full of pain. In connection with a series of abnormal actions of sikla, the murderer was ready to come out.


    Ding Ning frowned. His intuition told him that things would not be so simple. Murdering the crown prince was a felony. Even if sikla didn''t like haridan, he wouldn''t want to kill him?


    Killing harridan did her no good. As Prince Henry said, once harridan ascended the throne, she was the queen, which was the motive for killing harridan.


    Bai Qingsheng was used to the intrigues and intrigues of killing people without blood among the children of the big family in the rich family. The danger was no less than the palace fight of the royal family, so he noticed the wrong for the first time, frowned and looked at Harry Dan: "what''s the motive? What''s the advantage of her killing you?"


    Haridan''s lips peeped for a moment, and he wanted to stop talking. Finally, he didn''t say anything. Ding Ning and Bai Qing saw that he had figured out the joints in the power and knew who was the real behind the scenes. Since he didn''t want to say, they naturally wouldn''t force people to find out.


    On the contrary, Prince Henry stared at him heartlessly and shouted angrily, "if brother hadn''t saved you, you would have been killed sooner or later. Now it''s your own people who can help you. What can''t be said with your own people?"

 Chapter 392

    The big brother''s cry was really very natural and smooth. Bai Qing smiled, turned red, his shoulders twitched, and harridan''s strange expression.


    Even Ding Ning felt very unnatural and quickly waved his hand and said, "I was joking before. Prince Henry doesn''t have to take it seriously."


    "No, as a gentleman, I still have at least the spirit of contract. Don''t you think it''s a good moral character to admit defeat in gambling."


    Unexpectedly, Prince Henry did not follow the steps given by Ding Ning, blinking his big blue eyes, plausibly maintaining his gentlemanly demeanor, and his attitude was sincere and almost paranoid.


    It has to be said that English people always regard themselves as gentlemen, and Henry, as a prince, is no exception. At this moment, he seems more lovely.


    But it was embarrassing. Prince Henry was the largest of the four. He was thirty-two this year and ten years older than Ding Ning. He opened his mouth and shut up and shouted big brother, which made the three feel strange.


    Harry Dan reacted quickly and immediately took Prince Henry and said in a half familiar Chinese language, "we fell in love with brother dingning at first sight. Why don''t we get married in Xinglin."


    "Puff!"


    Ding Ning and Bai Qing laughed, and even the four bodyguards couldn''t help laughing.


    Harridan was laughed at inexplicably: "what''s the matter? Did I say something wrong?"


    "Haridan, you really have to learn Chinese well. It should be said that you are like old friends at first sight and fall in love at first sight. That is to describe the feelings between men and women. As for Xinglin friendship, there is no idiom. It is called Taoyuan friendship."


    Bai Qing smiled and explained patiently.


    Harry Dan was straightforward and knew that he had made a joke. He scratched his head with a dry smile and asked humbly, "what is the peach garden?"


    Henry''s level of Shenzhou dialect was not very good. He looked at Bai Qing with a desire for knowledge and waited for him to explain.


    Bai Qing was also drunk. She could only bear to explain to them the story of the three marriages in Taoyuan in the history of China, which made the two foreigners intoxicated.


    "Then let''s find a Taoyuan to marry?"


    Haridan listened to what he didn''t understand. After Bai Qing finished, he couldn''t wait to say.


    "The conclusion of friendship in the peach garden is just an allusion, which means that the most sincere feelings between brothers do not have to be concluded in the peach garden. We have to cut off the chicken head, drink blood wine, worship Guan Gong and make blood an alliance. When we have a chance in the future, I will talk to you slowly. To put it bluntly, it is a ceremony. The friendship between gentlemen is lighter than water, and the love between brothers is more precious than heart. We don''t need to stick to that at all Two forms, Ding Ning, what do you think? "


    Bai Qing didn''t object to the matter of worship, but he couldn''t touch Ding Ning''s mind and didn''t dare to promise easily. He looked at him for consultation.


    "OK, as long as you have no problem."


    Ding Ning was noncommittal about this. Although Prince Henry was very arrogant before, after he really got familiar with him, he found that this guy was also a person with bright personality, enthusiasm and extreme emotion. Otherwise, he would not accompany Harry Dan to China for medical treatment in this sensitive period.


    Not to mention haridan, from the friendliness shown at the first meeting to the magnanimity shown later in receiving people and things, he is a person worthy of making friends.


    Looking at his indifferent performance, people didn''t think he was climbing, but took it for granted.


    In their opinion, Ding Ning is a capable person, not much lower than their status. He even has some implicit respect for him. He was very happy to see him promise.


    So, under the witness of the four bodyguards of hada, Ha''er, ha''san and ha''si, the four people were ranked according to their age. Boss Henry, Bai Qing''s second, Harry Dan''s third and Ding Ning''s fourth lit three cigarettes to form the Jinlan brothers.


    "Ha ha, I''ve changed from a little brother to a big brother. Come on, old four, call me big brother and make me comfortable."


    As soon as Prince Henry finished paying homage to the goods, he immediately revealed his proud prototype and shouted to get back the field. His cheap appearance made Ding Ning a black line and always felt like a thief ship.


    "Come on, stop it. Now continue my topic. I didn''t want to say it before because it involves family ugliness. Now we are brothers, there''s nothing to hide from you."


    The smile on haridan''s face faded and said something deep.


    Hada and their four bodyguards voluntarily withdrew, which was related to the Royal Scandal. They still knew little. Although haridan trusted them, they knew what to know and what not to know.


    According to Harry Dan, Princess sikla is his mother''s sister, that is, his aunt''s daughter, nine years younger than him and the same age as his little brother Edin.


    Arab is a polygamous country. His father has more than a dozen wives. Although the only brothers who are qualified to inherit the throne of Dubai are haridan, Karaman and Edin, in fact, he has not only these three brothers, but 17. Plus there are more than 30 sisters, which is obvious. Secretly, he doesn''t know how many illegitimate children his father has, It''s just that those brothers are either too young or they can''t become successors in order for other reasons.


    This makes Ding Ning fascinated. Polygamy, what a good social system. Do you want to immigrate to the United Arab Emirates?


    Haridan''s words turned and became a little twisted. It turned out that his aunt kasimi was the queen of Sharjah King Sultan, that is, the queen of Sharjah, the third largest emirate in the United Arab Emirates.


    You should know that the United Arab Emirates is a federal state composed of seven Arab Emirates. The Federal Supreme Emirates is composed of Chiefs of seven emirates and local hereditary nobles and rich businessmen. It is the highest authority. Major policy issues at home and abroad are decided by the supreme Emirates!


    As the second largest emirate of the United Arab Emirates, Dubai is also one of the members of the United Arab Emirates. However, if you want to win a voice in the emirate and become president, you must win over your allies to fight Abu Dhabi, the largest emirate.


    Sharjah, the third largest emirate, was obviously the most suitable target for them to win over, so haridan was engaged to sikla to form this political marriage.


    But the problem is that his father Rashid is romantic. His aunt kasimi was his lover before she got married. Even after she married Sultan, they often had trysts, so even Rashid and kasimi don''t know whose daughter sikla is.


    Therefore, when haridan knew that he would be engaged to sikla, he was extremely resistant. After all, although Arab countries do not care about marriage with close relatives, it is still difficult to accept if they are siblings.


    But Rashid was ambitious and wanted to be the president of the UAE, so that he could focus on the overall situation. He had to compromise and admit the marriage. After all, even if he married his half sister, he could marry more wives.


    For peace of mind, haridan quietly collected sikla''s hair and asked someone to secretly do DNA identification, but the result surprised him. Sikla was his father''s daughter, and he was not Rashid''s biological son. This blow was a bolt from the blue for him.


    So in order to find out the truth, he secretly investigated and finally found that Sultan had an affair with his mother. He was Sultan''s son.


    Ding Ning and others looked at each other. The relationship between men and women in the royal family is too wild / pornographic. It is simply a complex dog blood court ethics play.


    On the contrary, Prince Henry has long been familiar with this. Born in the royal family, he has seen many more dirty things than this one. Let alone the affair of cheating, it is common to mess with the generations.


    Although the so-called Royal Palace nobles look bright and beautiful on the surface and make people envy and respect, in fact, most people''s private lives are rotten, and dirty souls are hidden under the guise of sanctity.


    After all, power, money, identity and status, which others need to strive for all their lives, they are born with and have long lost their life goals. Life is too ordinary. They can only live like parasites, do all kinds of extraordinary and absurd things, and seek different stimuli from them.


    Speaking of which, Prince Henry had a bitter look on his face: "Just like me, I was born a prince. I had to learn court etiquette since childhood and received the so-called elite education. Even if I went out to the street, I had to be accompanied by dozens of people. It seemed that I was surrounded and dignified. In fact, there was no difference between me and prisoners. Sometimes I would rather be born in a common family and struggle and strive with ideals and goals like ordinary people Then, what if you were king? No, he is still the spiritual leader who is offered to the altar and has no real power. "


    Ding Ning was silent. Although Prince Henry said that some full men did not know that hungry men were hungry, what he said was indeed the truth.


    Today, the British emperor is only a symbol of the royal family. He used to have constitutional power, but now he has no real power at all. He is more a spiritual symbol.


    Don''t say that Prince Henry is difficult to ascend the throne of the British emperor. What can he do even if he does? It''s better for ordinary people to struggle for their dreams and live a full life.


    Haridan is better. After all, he still has the goal of becoming the king of Dubai and then the president of the United Arab Emirates. His life is wonderful.


    Bai Qing''s family background is not clear to him, but even if he was born in a rich family, there will be no lack of goals to fight against heaven and earth in China, a country where there are basically no nobles.


    The four people said that on the surface, Prince Henry, the most respected prince, lived the most miserable life. He was not short of money and name. The only thing he lacked was real power, but he was destined to be unable to fight for it.


    Royal status is like chicken ribs to him. It''s a pity to abandon it. On the contrary, it''s better for an ordinary person to work hard step by step to complete the enrichment of his dream life.


    Speaking of this boring topic, Prince Henry opened a bottle of red wine and poured it down. His face was full of decadence and depression. He sighed: "sometimes I don''t know why I live. I''m really tired."


    From his decadent and confused look, Ding Ning seems to see the twilight of a decadent Dynasty. The English empire that once dominated the world has embarked on a rapid decline.


    From the perspective of nationalism and the crimes committed by the English empire against China in history, Ding Ning should applaud.


    The decline of a powerful Dynasty is a historical necessity. No one can establish a peaceful Dynasty. This is an inevitable trend of historical development. There is nothing to hurt spring and autumn,


    But from the perspective of personal feelings, Ding Ning really can''t bear to watch this newly sworn brother get lost in the decadence of losing his life goal.


    In his case, he has preliminary signs of depression. If he is not dredged in time, there will be big problems sooner or later. As a doctor, he has the responsibility and obligation to guide him to establish a healthy outlook on life.


    Otherwise, Henry will suffer from severe depression sooner or later. Even if he doesn''t become crazy, he will become a mental patient with mental disorder.

 Chapter 393

    "If you feel that life is boring, you can find something meaningful to do. For example, there are many poor people who can''t eat and drink well. You can use your ability and privilege to help them. For example, in some war-torn areas in the Middle East and Africa, where refugees are displaced, you can also do your best to help them."


    Ding Ning guided him.


    "How can it be so easy? As a member of the royal family, daily necessities of life are arranged. I don''t even have personal freedom. Sometimes I don''t understand why those actors want to become stars. In order to be famous, they not only have to accept the hidden rules, but also have to disguise when they go out. They are chased and intercepted by reporters. There is no private privacy. A little fart can make a big scandal all over the city Rain, aren''t you tired of living? "


    Prince Henry ate a bottle of red wine and his cheeks were red with wine, which made the already obvious freckles more conspicuous and muttered incomprehensibly.


    "This is the besieged city. You can''t find your own human nature!"


    Ding Ning smiled and shook his head: "People in the city want to go out, and people outside the city want to go into the city. But when people in the city really go out, they may be a little fresh in the first two days, but over time, they will find that life outside the city is not as beautiful as he imagined. Although the sky is very blue, the water is very green, the air is very clear and fresh, full of pastoral flavor, and the scenery is really beautiful, there is no computer, no coffee, no coffee Newspapers, skyscrapers without reinforced concrete, noisy and bustling traffic, and even going to the toilet is not convenient and fast. We have to endure the stench of manure made from crop fields, the attack of insects and mosquitoes under dim lights, and the endless barking of the old yellow dog next door... "


    "When people outside the city enter the city, they may look fresh at first. There are high-rise buildings that do not exist in the countryside, which are more beautiful than the red brick and black tile three-story building of the richest village head in their village; there are millions or even tens of millions of luxury cars running in the car river, which are much more luxurious than the second-hand Santana driven by their village head''s son; there are sexy and provocative bikini beauty posters , I don''t know how many times better than widow Li, the most beautiful widow in the village; They are familiar with watching TV, but they seem to live in another world... But when they experience the initial excitement and vision, they will find that no matter how beautiful the bustling city is, there is no clear water in the river at the entrance of the village, and there are no distant relatives and neighbors who like to gossip in their parents but help and love each other when they encounter difficulties, There is no fresh air that makes people happy without breathing. There is no rhubarb dog next door who barks and warns when strangers come to the village in the middle of the night. Even the little hobby of peeking at widow Li''s bath will be caught in the city and sent to the police station to sue you for hooliganism... "


    Ding Ning smiled and talked quietly. Prince Henry listened quietly and immersed himself in his story.


    Even Bai Qing didn''t notice why two foreigners, Harry Dan and Prince Henry, could hear such a grounded and complex Chinese language.


    It turned out that Ding Ning had an idea and used spiritual communication when talking, so that foreigners could understand what it meant even if they couldn''t understand it.


    You should know that language is the most powerful communication tool in the world. It has the power to direct people''s hearts, especially the broad and profound Shenzhou language. The same word is likely to contain multiple meanings.


    Take a funny passage as an example. Say the word convenience. It is widely used in Chinese language, but it is difficult for foreigners to understand and can drive them crazy.


    When eating, one person said it was convenient for the foreigner. Others told him that "convenience" was going to the toilet; During the toast, another person said to the foreigner that he hoped to give convenience when he went abroad next time. The foreigner wondered and dared not ask; At the banquet, the TV beauty host proposed that foreigners would be arranged for an interview at her convenience. The foreigner was stunned: how can it be at your convenience? The beauty host said, when it''s convenient for you, I''ll invite you to dinner, and the foreigner fainted! After waking up, the beauty host said to him, why don''t we sit together when it''s convenient for you and me? The foreigner fainted again and never woke up.


    Obviously, Ding Ning''s attempt was very successful, which made him realize that there are still many places worth exploring for the use of spiritual power.


    Many patients'' diseases are caused by psychological factors. If mental power is applied properly, it can open the heart knot for patients in the way of psychological suggestion.


    He has studied some simple psychology, but he has not been exposed to the study of spiritual hypnosis. It is said that there are many powerful spiritual hypnosis masters in the world who have made great achievements in psychotherapy.


    This is a new medical field for him. His first attempt seems to have achieved certain curative effect, which greatly increased his interest.


    Although Henry''s eyes are still a little confused, his decadence has been swept away. He has realized that there is a problem in his psychology. Ding Ning''s words are like a blow to the head, which sobers him up and redefines the value of his survival.


    "Fourth, you''re right. I''m like what you said. City people always want to live outside the city, but if I really go outside the city, I may find that it''s not suitable for me. Although there are things I want, it doesn''t belong to me, or I can''t get used to life there."


    "That''s right. Everyone is born with their own value. You''re just too empty spiritually and don''t find the meaning of your life. There''s an old saying in China that I must be useful when I''m born. That is to say, everyone is born with its meaning. You don''t find your life goal just because you don''t give yourself a correct positioning. Believe me I, you will find the meaning of your life. This is just an attitude towards life. You should learn to cultivate your interests. An optimistic and positive attitude towards life is the guarantee of health and longevity. "


    Ding Ning smiled happily. If Harry Dan and Bai Qing realized something, although Ding Ning was awakening Henry, it was more like a mental health physiotherapy. For them, it was not a kind of understanding.


    They were born in a rich family and have the goal they strive for. Although they are not as confused and degenerate as Henry, they occasionally feel very tired and tired in the dead of night. After all, they have basically tightened a string in the first half of their life, live for their family or others, and never live for themselves once.


    Bai Qing is a little better, but when facing the pressure of the family in the future, he bravely said no and chose to be with the people he loves.


    However, for khalidan, who already has faith, Ding Ning''s physiotherapy has had an extremely far-reaching impact on his future mind and pattern, inadvertently creating a UAE Ming Lord who is known as informal, independent, sexiest, most charming, bravest and decisive in the future.


    "Well, it''s time to get down to business."


    When Henry opened his heart knot and looked thoughtful, Ding Ning''s eyes flashed, grew up and picked up the glass bottle on the table.


    "What business?"


    Haridan came forward and looked at the last God eater left, and asked suspiciously.


    Ding Ning''s mouth showed a confident smile: "let the tiger go back to the mountain, it''s time to close the net."


    With that, he opened the glass bottle cap and let go of the God eater who had given birth to wings and became the king of Gu. The frightened white and green three turned pale and retreated again and again.


    "You''re crazy. How can you let it go?"


    Bai Qing''s face is green. The God eater was so terrible before. Isn''t it more terrible to be the Gu King now.


    Harry Dan and Prince Henry also hid behind Ding Ning with confusion and fear.


    Ding Ning smiled and said, "don''t worry, the God devouring insect king will never attack us now. Its owner will recall it for the first time to celebrate the birth of the insect king. You wait here. I''ll come when I go."


    With that, without waiting for the three to reply, he opened the window and jumped down.


    "Oh, the buyer, is the fourth man crazy? This is the second floor, five or six meters high."


    Prince Henry leaned out his head and looked at Ding Ning''s steady landing. His figure disappeared into the night like the wind. He was shocked: "the old four is still an expert. Does he know Chinese Kung Fu?"


    "Maybe!"


    Bai Qing shrugged and didn''t answer his questions directly. For Ding Ning, he only knew some superficial things, and many deeper things could not be detected by his ability.


    But the more so, the more determined he was to never be an enemy. Ding Ning was like a deep cold pool. The more he knew, the more he felt that he was unfathomable.


    Master Tiandao''s superb carving skills, miraculous medical skills and excellent martial arts skills were supposed to be all he had.


    But now he has shown his ability to eliminate Gu and make talismans, which makes Bai Qing laugh bitterly. This fourth brother is really elusive. What else can''t he do?


    If the outstanding young people with outstanding ability can come together with their cousins, it will definitely add wings to their cousins'' family.


    Just thinking of his uncle''s character and attitude, he couldn''t help scratching his head. He just wanted his uncle to ask him. Even if he didn''t agree with him and his cousin, don''t easily offend him. Otherwise, once Ding Ning grows up and harbors hatred, the whole Qiao family may suffer a terrible disaster.


    In an 18 story apartment building not far from Zixing Pavilion, there was no light in the room. At the top of the sofa sat a man in black linen shrouded in darkness.


    The man was as thin as a wood, without two or two flesh all over, as if he could be blown down in a gust of wind. He was as thin as a skeleton, and his face was full of surprise and uncertainty.


    Until the faint telepathy came, the man''s face showed surprise and whispered, "who solved my spirit bug and helped me refine into a real spirit bug king? With the spirit bug king, even if I didn''t complete the entrusted task this time, I can''t afford to do this. I don''t think anyone in the organization will dare to look down on our stronghold in the future."


    The man stood up, knelt on the ground like the supreme emperor, raised his hands high, and his eyes glittered with fanatical light, "welcome the return of Linggu king!"


    With a flash of white light, the God devouring Gu King appeared in the hand of the stronghold, as if the proud monarch looked down at the humble servant and paced back and forth on his hand.


    At the moment, the God devouring Gu king has become half the size of sesame after phagocytosis and evolution, and his whole body is as crystal as jade. If it weren''t for a layer of white light around him, it would be invisible to the naked eye.


    The stronghold is not surprised but happy. He thinks that the king of Linggu has approved him and wants to make spiritual contact with him and become his own insect Gu.


    He quickly got up, squeezed out a drop of blood essence from his fingertips like a treasure, and carefully wanted to feed it to the God devouring Gu king. He also recited words and sent out obscure ancient syllables. This is the ancient mantra that his family signed a contract with the Gu king, which he has long remembered.

 Chapter 394

    The obscure spell seems to have some magical power. The God devouring Gu king always feeds on spiritual power and has no sense of essence and blood.


    But at the moment, under the effect of the spell, he even came forward to absorb that drop of blood essence and complete the Lord recognition ceremony with the stronghold.


    While the stronghold was ecstatic, it suddenly changed.


    A light wind blew, and the whole person of the village stood stiff on the spot. He couldn''t move. He looked at the young man who suddenly appeared in front of him and said in a harsh voice: "who are you and what have you done to me?"


    "Who am I? You are not qualified to know, otherwise you think this God eater can evolve independently and become a Gu king?"


    Ding Ning smiled and stretched out his hand. The king of devouring God Gu gave a slightly undetectable hiss. He flew into his palm as happily as seeing his parents'' children and stroked back and forth on his palm.


    "Did you solve my Gu?"


    The whole person of the stronghold was like falling ice valley. Looking at the excessive young face in front of him, he asked strangely.


    "What do you say?" Ding Ning''s mouth made an arc, and the insect devoured his spiritual power. With his character of not willing to suffer losses, how can he harm himself and benefit others and let the stronghold pick up this big bargain.


    There was no intelligence before the God eater, and he had no choice, but after they devoured each other and became the queen of insects, Ding Ning was pleasantly surprised to find that the God eater king of insects had primary intelligence. Although it was only equivalent to a baby of one or two years old, it was enough for him.


    It was just a matter of genetic transformation. The God eater became his first insect pet, which made him decide to immediately follow the vine and let the God eater lead the way to the village. After all, Ding Ning didn''t cut off a spiritual connection between them.


    The only thing that surprised him was that the amount of power consumed when transforming the gene of the God devouring Gu king was more than that of the black panther, which made him look forward to what strange power the God devouring Gu king had.


    Unfortunately, although the God devouring Gu king has primary intelligence, his intelligence is obviously still very low and does not have the ability to communicate directly with him. There is no way to make him anxious.


    For fear that the stronghold side had any means to turn things around, Ding Ning cut off the spiritual connection between the stronghold side and the God devouring Gu king.


    "Poof!"


    The stronghold side opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. His face was as ferocious as a ghost. He stared at Ding Ning viciously and shouted, "you dare to rob my spirit Gu king. You and I are at odds."


    "Are you an idiot? Since I can subdue the spirit Gu king you said, I will be afraid of you as a small Gu master."


    Ding Ning casually teased the God devouring Gu king and wondered what name to give it.


    Seeing that its body was as crystal as jade, Ding Ning said with a smile: "you''ll be called Xiaoyu in the future."


    The God devouring Gu King happily rolled on his palm. He didn''t know if he understood, but he was very excited.


    The stronghold side took a swipe at the corner of his mouth. Xiaoyu NIMA, this is the king of spirit Gu. It took several elders of the sect decades to cultivate their own spirit Gu. It''s not the king of Gu. This guy even gave the king such a vulgar name.


    "Come on, who are you? Who appointed you to bewitch crown prince haridan?"


    Ding Ning''s face was calm and his eyes looked at the village calmly.


    Zhaifang Rou glanced at Xiaoyu in pain and said fiercely, "hum, you robbed my spirit Gu king and wanted me to betray my employer. Don''t think about it."


    "It seems that you still don''t realize your current situation. I hope you are a hard man. I like hard men best."


    Ding Ning had expected this. He slowly took out a seven inch long silver needle and disinfected it with an alcohol cotton ball he didn''t know where to touch: "I''m a doctor and a doctor with professional ethics. Before using the silver needle, I must disinfect it first. This is not only responsible for your body, but also my professional quality requirements."


    "What are you... What are you... Doing?"


    Looking at the seven inch silver needle flashing with cold light, the stronghold immediately made up some evil pictures that were not suitable for children, such as silver needle reporting chrysanthemum, silver needle string eggs and so on.


    "I''ll see you a doctor. You''re very ill. Don''t you know?"


    Ding Ning''s mouth was slightly tilted and showed an innocent smile, but in the eyes of the stronghold, it was a devil''s smile.


    "You... Don''t mess around. I''m a disciple of the Witch and demon sect. If you kill me, the Witch and demon sect won''t let you go."


    The stronghold shouted fiercely.


    "Ah, are you a disciple of the witch sect?"


    Ding Ning had a shocked expression on his face, but he was muttering to himself that what nonsense Witch and demon cult doesn''t sound like a good thing.


    "Of course, I''m one of the most outstanding disciples of the Witch and demon sect. I''m very valued in the sect. If you release me now, return the spirit Gu king to me, and then kowtow and apologize, I''ll consider sparing you this time."


    The stronghold thought that Ding Ning was stunned by the great name of the Witch and demon sect. He suddenly had confidence and said with high morale.


    "Pa!"


    A slap slapped him in the face. Ding Ning said calmly, "I haven''t heard of any witch sect."


    Although the village side was anesthetized by the vein amputee without pain, he knew that he was slapped on his face. He was immediately angry and threatened: "you dare to hit me. Wu tianxie, the leader of our Witch and demon sect, is the 317th big man in the battle list. Running you over is like running over a mole ant. You wait for his revenge."


    "Battle list? What?"


    Ding Ning suddenly became interested and raised the silver needle in his hand. "Tell me, maybe I''ll let you go after scaring me."


    The stronghold shivered all over, looked at the lengthened silver needle in fear, swallowed and spit, and honestly literacy for him.


    It turned out that there was a mysterious list maker in the martial arts circle of China, who claimed to be the way of heaven. He developed the list of the war list of China and ranked the martial arts of China.


    No one knows who this heaven is, how the list is arranged, and where the information comes from. It is extremely mysterious.


    The ranking of the battle list does not look at the background forces, the realm accomplishments, ancient martial arts, spiritual masters, national skills, warlocks and powers. It only depends on the most real combat power evaluation of the martial arts, and only the top 1000 martial arts are entered on the list.


    Only then did Ding Ning know that the cultivation system of modern martial artists is called national skill in the martial arts and Taoism circles. It feels more appropriate.


    It is said that when the first battle list was published, many people scoffed and despised it, thinking it was a thing made by good men fooling around.


    However, after several ranking challenges, the battle results show that although the list can not be said to be 100% accurate, it is also 80-90. There is basically no error in the evaluation of combat effectiveness, which has been recognized and respected in the martial arts world. Even special national departments and international martial artists will judge the real combat effectiveness of martial artists based on the list.


    Of course, some martial artists are reclusive and do not walk at all. Naturally, they will not be on the list, but as long as they walk outside, they are proud to be on the list.


    China has hidden dragons and crouching tigers. There are countless experts. Under such circumstances, the leader of the Witch and demon sect can even rank 317 in the battle list. No wonder the stronghold is so arrogant that it thinks it can frighten Ding Ning.


    Unfortunately, he met a young man who didn''t even officially enter the Jianghu. He was not afraid. Even the young master of the dragon family dared to beat him, and the eldest miss of the Phoenix family dared to whip. He was also a master who was inherited by the ancient god Chiyou and had a streamer artifact.


    Don''t mention whether Wu tianxie will find a place for a disciple who is obviously not valued. Even if he really comes to the door, Ding Ning won''t have the slightest fear.


    What if I can''t fight? He is a doctor who can save people and also kill people. If all the means are open, I''m afraid even the junior strong in Zhenwu territory may not be able to get well in his hands. He really doesn''t pay attention to the evil of Wu tianxie.


    In addition, Wu tianxie ranks more than 300 in the battle list. It is estimated that he has broken through the sky, which is the peak of tianwu realm. In his cognition, it would be good if there were ten Zhenwu realms for the martial artists who came out and walked in the whole kingdom.


    Therefore, as long as Wu tianxie is still in the tianwu realm, according to Xuanji, as long as there is less than two big realms different from him, he has nothing to be afraid of.


    But after all, he underestimated the strange means of the warlock, and didn''t realize what kind of attraction the spirit poison king had to the Witch and magic cult, which almost led to an irreparable tragedy. Of course, this is all later, not to mention for the time being.


    After he got the information he wanted from the stronghold, he hesitated about how to deal with him.


    Kill the stronghold. He can''t do it again. After all, he has no hatred with others and robbed their God devouring Gu king. Although he is to blame, he will kill if he kills, but now he is a country under the rule of law. If he can''t kill, he will try not to kill. In addition, the stronghold also uses people''s money to eliminate disasters for others. There are heads of grievances and owners of debts. It''s just to settle accounts with the people behind the scenes.


    If you don''t kill him, I''m afraid he''ll slow down and continue to be bad for haridan.


    After some hesitation, Ding Ning decided to abolish the cultivation of the stronghold and hand him over to haridan. Whether he was a witness or executed privately, it had nothing to do with him.


    "Ah!"


    The stronghold screamed and lay on the ground feebly, staring at Ding Ning maliciously: "I''ve told you everything you know. Why did you waste me?"


    "If I didn''t kill you, even if it''s kind, you''re not satisfied."


    Ding Ning was dissatisfied with his attitude and felt wronged.


    But unexpectedly, the whole body of the stronghold was twisted. It even bled in its seven orifices and roared, "even if I die, I won''t let you go."


    A "hiss".


    With the village''s crazy chanting mantra, seven poisonous insects suddenly jumped out of his seven orifices, turned into seven escape lights and died in a flash.


    All this happened so suddenly that before he could react, the seven poisonous insects disappeared without a trace.


    "What did you do?"


    Ding Ning was a little uneasy in his heart. He stared at the village square with listless breath and asked fiercely.


    At the moment, the stronghold is dying. His face is covered with black blood from the seven orifices. He looks as miserable as a ghost.


    Hearing Ding Ning''s questions, zhaifang grinned and showed his blood stained teeth. His green eyes were full of the pleasure of revenge, The night owl laughed bitterly: "if you waste my cultivation, you''ll kill me. I''ll be killed by the poisonous insects I raise. There''s no doubt that I''ll die. So I''ll sacrifice my soul to the witch Lord and curse you with my life. The yellow spring is far away. I''ll go first and wait for you underground. We''ll meet soon, Jie Jie."


    Boom.


    The zhaifang''s body was covered with a green luster and suddenly exploded without warning. It was not powerful and did no harm to Ding Ning. It was just that the broken slag and rotten meat splashed on his head and face, which made him cry out for bad luck.


    He didn''t feel guilty about the death of the stronghold. The murderer was always killed. His previous reluctance to kill didn''t mean he was afraid of killing, but he didn''t want to make trouble for himself. He didn''t take the curse of the stronghold seriously.

 Chapter 395

    What he didn''t notice was that a strange green blood bead glittered green on his left shoulder, which soon integrated into his skin and disappeared into the invisible.


    "Dust to dust to earth. Although you were not killed by me, you died because of me. Go to life quickly!"


    Ding Ning took out a death talisman with a painful look on his face and passed it for the stronghold. The light of the talisman flashed as if nothing had happened and he didn''t see any soul go to die.


    It was the first time that he used the death talisman. He thought it was a normal phenomenon. He didn''t care. He didn''t know that the stronghold had sacrificed his soul to the Witch and devil and cursed Ding Ning with his life. He had already been terrified. Where could he go to die.


    The corpse melting water was used to melt the broken meat piled up in the stronghold, and the poison clearing talisman was used to purify the room to prevent the toxin from harming people. Seeing that there was no trace left, Ding Ning left quietly.


    But I don''t know that in the depths of a mountain in Western Hunan thousands of miles away from Ninghai, a huge sarcophagus is enshrined in a simple and rugged stone hall. In front of the sarcophagus, an old man in black robes with white hair, dark face and bleak as a ghost is sitting on the ground and meditating with his eyes closed.


    There was no trace of modernization in the main hall. Rows of bronze lamps with unknown oil as fuel were lit on the surrounding walls, emitting a strong strange smell.


    Suddenly, a bronze lamp flickered constantly, and the orange flame suddenly turned into a strange green, which made the already gloomy and terrible hall more ghostly and chilling.


    "The soul guiding lamp of the stronghold is off?"


    The old man with white hair suddenly opened his eyes and shivered all over. His dizzy eyes burst out a terrible light. He was dressed in a black robe without wind, and his terrible momentum soared wildly, The roar of infinite anger echoed in the hall: "Who is it? Who dares to kill my grandson and is forced to sacrifice his soul? He is terrified. No matter who you are, I will tear you to pieces. Wu tianxie, although you don''t know the identity of my grandson, as the leader of the Witch and demon sect, you are also to blame for the death of my grandson. You must give me a satisfactory explanation."


    As soon as the figure flashed, there was no trace of black robed and white haired people in the hall. Only the green flame oil lamp was still burning. One of the illusory figures could be seen struggling in pain and sending out a silent scream until the green light flashed and the bronze lamp went out.


    On this day, Zhaiying, the elder of Xiangxi corpse driving sect, who had been living in seclusion for decades, came out of the mountain with great anger and set off a bloody storm in the Jianghu. Wu tianxie, the 317 expert in the hall battle list, had no way to go up and down. If the old leader of the Witch and demon sect hadn''t heard the news, he would have advised him to go out and promised to trace the real murderer, Only after giving a satisfactory account to Zhaiying and giving compensation can his anger be calmed temporarily, otherwise, the whole Witch and demon sect has been exterminated.


    But this is the reality. The small sect of the Witch and demon sect can''t be compared with the large sect such as the corpse driving sect. Even if the strength of the old leader of the Witch and demon sect is not weaker than that of the stronghold, even if nearly half of the disciples of the Witch and demon sect are slaughtered by him, he can only break his teeth and swallow them in his stomach and swallow them with a smile.


    Wu tianxie, who suffered an impeccable disaster, was oppressed. Ya''s old man secretly stuffed his grandson into our Witch and demon cult without saying what was his idea?


    I don''t know that the unlucky guy is your grandson. If I had known this relationship, I wouldn''t have given him up as my ancestor. How dare I let him wander around the world? It''s shameless to come to the door when my grandson is dead.


    But what can he do? He can only send people to inquire about the news and pray that the poisonous insects fed by the stronghold will not die and can return to the Witch and demon cult as soon as possible.


    Because the disciples of the Witch and demon sect will feed a kind of shadow bug with blood essence when they get started. As long as the shadow bug returns within seven days and cast a secret method on it, they can restore the image of their disciples when they were killed, so as to find out the murderer.


    Zhaiying is entrenched in the headquarters of the Witch and demon cult and doesn''t leave. She looks fierce with a straight face. In fact, she is happy in her heart.


    Although zhaifang is his grandson, he is not outstanding among his many grandsons. He died when he died. At the beginning, he was very angry. However, after the old leader of the Witch and demon cult promised to teach him the domestication method of brain eating insects as compensation, his anger has long been invisible.


    The corpse driving sect is always famous for refining corpse puppets, but it is easy to refine a high-level corpse puppet, but it is difficult to control it as indicated by the arm.


    The characteristic of brain eating insects is that they can swallow the brains of creatures and replace the brains of creatures as commanders, which is the only way for the corpse driving sect to control corpse puppets.


    He sent the stronghold to enter the Witch and demon cult to wait for an opportunity to obtain the refining method of brain eating Gu. Now, although the stronghold is dead, the ultimate goal has been achieved. How can the stronghold win be unhappy.


    However, although the stronghold is an insignificant grandson, he is the grandson of his stronghold win after all. No one can kill him if he wants to. He depends on the Witch and demon cult. First, he is waiting to learn the method of refining brain eating poison, and second, he is waiting for the Witch evil to give him an explanation and find out the real murderer to avenge him.


    Ding Ning naturally knew nothing about all this. At the moment, he had returned to his previous room and threw a USB flash disk to haridan.


    "It was Karaman who wanted to hurt me. I almost misunderstood sikara."


    Harridan''s face was as gloomy as water. He didn''t think that the truth was so.


    "So sometimes what you see with your own eyes may not be the truth."


    Ding Ning had no choice but to let it go. As a friend, he had done everything he could. How to deal with it later was haridan''s business.


    When the stronghold told him the truth, he was also surprised. He thought sikala was at least an accomplice, but unexpectedly she was cheated by Karaman.


    It turned out that the person sikala really liked was Edin, who was her age. The two had long been private for life. After learning that she was engaged to haridan, she was unhappy, so she ran to Edin to cry. Edin had no choice.


    But unexpectedly, Karaman hid aside and heard it, and immediately gave birth to the poisonous plan of killing haridan and making Yiding the scapegoat.


    He once got to know the stronghold side who was looking for Linggu everywhere by chance. He respected the magical means he showed as heaven and man, and offered him to eat and drink.


    The stronghold is just an unsophisticated little demagogue. It has no qualification to be worshipped in China. Being worshipped by a prince like Karaman is naturally elated and more sophisticated.


    Karaman had ambitions for the throne, but he was never sure to get rid of haridan. Now that he had a god given opportunity, how could he let go, so he promised a lot of money to ask the stronghold to get rid of haridan.


    Although the village''s Gu Shu is not popular, it''s still very easy to deal with ordinary people like haridan. He covets his reward, so he agrees.


    However, it takes haridan''s hair, blood essence, nails and other items as the medium to release poisonous insects. As the crown prince, haridan has a high level of defense. It''s not easy to get these things.


    So the stronghold first secretly bewitched Yiding, controlled Yiding, and asked him to encourage sikala to get the bewitching hair on haridan in the case of losing his mind.


    Although sikala didn''t want to marry haridan, she didn''t want to take his life. She asked him what he wanted to do. The stronghold controlled Yiding and bewitched her. She said that as long as she did what he said, she wouldn''t have to marry haridan and stay with him forever, and repeatedly promised that she would never kill haridan.


    Pure sikala was dazzled by love and listened to Yiding''s words. Only then did she cooperate to get harridan''s hair and other poison items, so that the stronghold could poison smoothly.


    The God devouring insect was accidentally acquired by the stronghold in a dangerous place in the Middle East. He didn''t know it was a god devouring insect and thought it was a spirit insect, but he could not turn the God devouring insect into a Gu king by all means, so he put it on haridan and did an experiment.


    When the stronghold side talked about the process of getting the God eater, Ding Ning didn''t believe it. After all, the God eater couldn''t be seen by the naked eye. How did he collect it?


    However, the stronghold said that there were all white fog miasma, and the Gu in his body trembled at that time, and he didn''t dare to show his head. According to the records in the Gu book, he suspected that these white fog miasma were composed of small Gu insects, so he collected some of them with utensils to escape, and then refined them with a secret law.


    Ding Ning believed it as soon as he heard it. After all, God eaters do exist in the form of fog miasma. Since there are a large number of God eaters there, the totem of the fog tribe is likely to be nearby.


    So he asked the village to tell him the detailed terrain there. Unfortunately, the village only remembered that it was not easy to find it in a desert in the southeast of Dubai.


    Ding Ning is entangled with Pepsi and his plan to go to the Middle East to find the fog totem can only be temporarily stranded. Please arrange someone to help pay attention to it after Harry Dan returns home. Naturally, Harry Dan agrees.


    Harry Dan finally came to an end. Prince Henry began to pester Bai Qing to solve his jade carving problem. Ding Ning couldn''t help laughing bitterly and glared at Bai Qing.


    Bai Qing has a thick skin and was a little embarrassed before. Now he has become a brother. He politely asked Henry to find Ding Ning and said that he was master Tiandao.


    Henry was so happy that he took Ding Ning''s hand and talked about going to see Master Tiandao. Ding Ning''s head was so big that he could only perfunctory. He said that master Tiandao didn''t see outsiders, but he would ask Master to carve jade carvings for him, but asked them to keep his relationship with master Tiandao secret.


    Henry was still disappointed that he couldn''t see the mysterious master Tiandao in person, but when he thought that his sworn brother was actually master Tiandao''s apprentice, he immediately smiled with joy and looked at Ding Ning''s hot eyes.


    "This is my bet. There are 200 million pounds in it."


    Henry solemnly felt out two cards and took out one of them and stuffed it into Ding Ning''s hand.


    "What are you doing? How can I ask for your money? It was a joke before I said it."


    Ding Ning''s face sank and said in a voice.


    "Old four, one yard to one yard. I''m a gentleman. I''m willing to admit defeat. I have to follow the gambling agreement. I didn''t let me meet and call your brother. I''ve taken a big advantage. I have to take the money. Otherwise, I look down on me."


    Henry insisted solemnly, and his indisputable appearance made Ding Ning''s head big for a while, so he had to take it down reluctantly.


    "Also, there are 400 million pounds in this card, equivalent to about 3.4 billion Chinese coins. It''s the money I asked your teacher to carve jade carving. Don''t know if it''s enough? Tell me if it''s enough."


    Prince Henry looked like a business. His sea blue eyes stared at Ding Ning without blinking. He begged very seriously: "I have prepared emerald jade. Please ask your master Tiandao to carve carefully. This is for my grandmother''s birthday."

 Chapter 396

    "Forget the money. I''ll open my mouth. My master won''t accept the money."


    Ding Ning is really embarrassed to charge him any more money. To outsiders, the hot Tiandao master is him. Besides, carving a jade carving is only a matter that can be done in a few minutes. It''s all sworn brothers. It''s really hot to hold this money.


    "No, I don''t trust you if you don''t take the money. It''s your face to ask Master Tiandao to do it, but what I should do must not be rude. Maybe I''ll ask your master to do it in the future. Don''t you take the money every time?"


    Prince Henry was serious and stubborn, just like the Brits'' paranoia about gentlemanly demeanor, which made Ding Ning in a dilemma for a while. He looked at Bai Qing for help.


    "Take it. After all, it''s your master. Besides, our boss is a prince and doesn''t lack that money."


    Bai Qing looked at this scene with a smile, but she smiled bitterly in her heart. She had heard that master Tiandao''s works had been fried to a sky high price. At the beginning, she suffered some losses by replacing the jade carving with the villa. Now it seems that she occupied the stool.


    "Take it, fourth brother. Besides, it''s not Henry''s money. The money is from the royal family. You can''t fall into Henry''s hands. He has no place to spend the money he wants."


    Harry Dan smiled and advised him. Ding Ning heard that. As Henry''s status, where else do you need to spend money? He immediately received a bank card with some embarrassment: "then I''ll take it on behalf of master, and I can help you carve it tomorrow."


    "Thank you, brother, please!"


    Prince Henry smiled and gave dingning a big hug, which made dingning cry and laugh. There was no cure for such a happy person who sent money.


    "This is my reward. Don''t refuse. Although we are sworn brothers, we are one yard to one yard. These things are insignificant compared to my life."


    Haridan reached out and handed a supreme diamond card of Dubai Hotel and an international black bank card. He undoubtedly stuffed it into Ding Ning''s hand and blinked mischievously: "you know your third brother has nothing, and the poor only have money left."


    "Well, I won''t respect it."


    Ding Ning knew he couldn''t refuse, so he had to put it away with a helpless face. He thought about what to send in return.


    Yes, Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly brightened, stretched out his hand and asked, "do you have any jewelry you wear with you?"


    "I have a jade pendant here, which my mother gave me."


    Prince Henry took a jade pendant from his neck.


    "Oh, I have a piece of honey wax."


    As soon as Harry Dan patted his head, he took a piece of white rose shaped honey wax from his neck, which also sent out a faint fragrance.


    "Is this a piece of Harper?"


    Bai Qing, who is very keen on antiques and cultural relics, suddenly brightened up, grabbed it and played it carefully. He looked like he couldn''t put it down. He sincerely praised: "this is a real natural beeswax, not the so-called synthetic noble beeswax."


    Honey wax? Ding Ning looked stunned.


    Honey wax can be called one of the five treasures of traditional Chinese medicine. It can relieve rheumatic bone pain, nasal sensitivity, stomach pain, hypertension, skin sensitivity, etc. after wearing, the body will slowly absorb it and run through the blood to the whole body to eliminate the disease. Different varieties have different effects according to their different origins, colors and varieties.


    Although I''ve heard of beeswax for a long time, it''s the first time to see it with my own eyes. After all, his circle of friends is not large, either doctors or professors. Even if he likes beeswax, he won''t wear it on his hands all day.


    Even Bai Qing, who likes to play with antiques and cultural relics, has never worn honey wax. For him, fake wear is humiliating, inferior ones are despised, and rare ones are not easy to buy.


    After taking over the honey wax from Bai Qing, Ding Ning was shocked. Harry Dan thought he was shocked and said proudly: "although there are not many honey wax produced in the Middle East, it is definitely a rare variety. If you like it, I''ll give it to you."


    However, Ding Ning did not know that there was a storm in his heart at the moment. As soon as he started with the honey wax, he noticed that an energy excited directly entered his power space along his arm and quickly integrated into his power light group, which was even more than absorbing the energy of a power.


    This surprised him inexplicably and puzzled him at the same time. How could there be strange energy in the honey wax? Or, how can there be witchcraft?


    Absolute tactile stimulation reveals the tissue structure of beeswax in the brain. Tree fat liquefied stones are amorphous, without fixed internal atomic structure and external shape. The fracture is often shell layered, the refractive index ranges from 1.54 to 1.55, the specific gravity ranges from 1.05 to 1.10, and there are five extremely tiny blisters.


    It seems that everything is normal and the source of the power is not found. Ding Ning focuses on the blisters and constantly zooms in. The first is empty, the second is empty... The fourth... Is empty, which makes him puzzled. Where does the power come from?


    Until he saw the last blister, Ding Ning trembled all over and showed an unbelievable color on his face. In the blister, a mosquito was black and red, emitting a forest cold luster, and his clothes were slightly raised. His appearance was extremely ferocious and frightening.


    The blood red body is covered with natural light black mysterious texture, and the sharp and ferocious mouthparts are as sharp as the tip of a needle. Even if they don''t know that tens of millions of years have passed, the three pairs of compound eyes still emit faint cold light, and a pair of powerful front pincers can fixate the prey.


    This is a notorious prehistoric creature, the ancient magic mosquito. Although its body is about the size of a sesame, its body seems to contain a meson space, that is, a giant Tyrannosaurus Rex is stared at by it, and it can suck it into a mummy in an hour at most.


    Some scientists have found its ancient fossils. Research shows that it has the same reserve capacity as camels. It can convert the absorbed energy into fat. It is slowly consumed and has extremely tenacious vitality.


    However, no matter how strong the vitality is, it can not stand the passage of tens of millions of years. Ding Ning is sure that the ancient magic mosquito has been completely dead. The reason why it looks lifelike is that it is unfortunately wrapped in a drop of rosin.


    But what made him difficult to understand was that there was a faint breath of life in its slightly raised abdomen.


    Is it a magic mosquito egg? Ding Ning was in great spirits. If the magic pattern eggs were not extinct, they might be able to hatch and let the ancient creatures reappear.


    You know, the ancient magic mosquito is not only of precious archaeological value, but its existence itself is a miracle, because it breaks the conservation law of the biological chain and has no natural enemies.


    It is well known how tough the Tyrannosaurus Rex''s skin is, but the magic mosquito can use its mouth to pierce the Tyrannosaurus Rex''s skin. Its mouth is as sharp as a magic weapon. If it is used to make a medical hollow needle for puncture, it is the best material.


    In addition, the magic mosquitoes are strong and refined steel, and they are not afraid of water and fire. It can be said that the ancient magic mosquitoes were creatures that almost had no natural enemies. If they were not for their low fertility, it would be difficult to form a scale. Otherwise, with the overwhelming magic mosquito army, no creatures could escape their hunting. They are definitely the rightful overlord of the ancient wild continent.


    At the same time, the magic power stored in the body of the magic mosquito absorbed by him also proves from the side that the magic power is a kind of energy that existed in ancient times and is not a unique product of the ancient Jiuli family.


    According to his analysis, the magic mosquito probably sucked the blood of some creature containing witchcraft power in its body before it died. It was unluckily wrapped in dripping rosin as soon as it was transformed into energy reserve, and buried underground into amber. It was excavated and reappeared after tens of thousands of years of crustal changes.


    With a "pa", Ding Ning directly crushed the honey wax with brute force in the horrified eyes of haridan and others.


    "What are you doing? It''s white honey wax. It''s a very rare Harper."


    Bai Qing is distressed and bleeding. Although the honey wax does not belong to him, the beautiful things are brutally destroyed, which still makes his flesh ache.


    Harry Dan twitched twice in the corner of his mouth, but although he didn''t know Ding Ning for a long time, he believed that he was by no means a reckless man who didn''t have a head. He asked nervously, "old four, isn''t this honey wax fake?"


    "Ha ha, haridan, you crown prince, won''t you get a fake wax to wear? It''s too embarrassing."


    Prince Henry laughed heartlessly, making harridan''s face blue and red, unable to cry or laugh.


    "No, it''s real beeswax, but the value of beeswax is limited. What''s really precious is this."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were shining and carefully picked out the ancient magic mosquito.


    "Oh, I bought it. What is it? It looks like a mosquito, but why is it red."


    Prince Henry looked at the ancient magic mosquito and shouted in a fuss.


    "It''s normal to have tiny creatures in amber, but this mosquito is really strange. What kind of mosquito is this?"


    Bai Qing looked at the strange color of the magic pattern and felt a shudder. She couldn''t help shivering.


    Haridan was also stunned and even shouted to Allah. It was a miracle.


    "It''s called the ancient magic mosquito. It''s hard and refined steel. Water and fire don''t invade it. Even the thick skin of dinosaurs can easily pierce its mouth."


    Ding Ning explained casually and magically took out the silver Taidao. His power has been absorbed by himself. He must take out the mosquito eggs as soon as possible, otherwise the ancient magic mosquito will really become extinct.


    "Nonono, an ancient biological specimen, is of great research value. You know what this means to us. You can''t destroy it."


    Prince Henry was startled and hurried forward to stop Ding Ning.


    "Don''t stop him, trust him!"


    Calm down, Harry Dan took the initiative to stop Henry and asked him not to disturb Ding Ning.


    "Oh, well, I''m just a little excited. I don''t mean not to believe old four."


    Prince Henry reacted and immediately embarrassed. The ancient magic mosquito was indeed valuable and had high research value, but so what? He was not short of money and would not engage in scientific research. He was just a subconscious reaction before.


    Ding Ning didn''t have time to pay attention to him and concentrated on the planing operation for the magic mosquito. The dead magic mosquito didn''t have the characteristics of Jianyu fine steel. It was easy to cut his stomach and expose hundreds of insect eggs inside.


    "Yes, there are three alive."


    Ding Ning sighed, put the three living eggs into a jade bottle and squeezed out a drop of fine blood.


    He deliberately infused this drop of blood essence with strong witch power and adopted the method of raising insects, but whether he can let the magic mosquito eggs live and hatch depends on his luck.


    Magic mosquitoes are intelligent creatures. If they are adults, they will never be enslaved by people, but it''s hard to say about insect eggs. Some ignorant creatures always regard the people they see at first sight as their relatives. I hope the same is true of magic mosquito eggs.


    As for more than a hundred insect eggs, only three survived. Ding Ning is not surprised. Let alone tens of millions of years later, even if magic mosquitoes lay eggs normally, it is quite good that three of them can survive in one fetus.

 Chapter 397

    Finally, the rescue was timely and found that the vitality of the three magic pattern eggs had not changed. Ding Ning was finally relieved.


    He turned around and apologized to Harry Dan and said, "third brother, I destroyed your wax in a hurry. I''ll compensate you when I come back."


    "What are you talking about? It''s just a wax. Don''t mention it again."


    Haridan waved his hand carelessly. For him, the wax was just a plaything. If it was destroyed, it would be destroyed. It didn''t matter at all.


    But where would Ding Ning like to, he reached out and took out a talisman made of red coral: "this is for the third brother."


    "This is a magic weapon!"


    Bai Qing''s eyes suddenly stared round and screamed.


    Harry Dan, who was about to refuse, quickly reached out and took it. He looked at Bai Qing with a wary face: "I said, this is given to me by old four. Don''t think about it."


    "Look at your stingy way. I just have a look. Can''t I have a look?"


    Bai Qing stared at the talisman with his eyes straight and his face was drooling. He had contacted many so-called masters, but none of the magic power fluctuations on the magic tools they made was as pure and rich as the talisman in haridan''s hand.


    "Is it really a magic weapon? Fourth brother, can this clear your eyes and clear your heart?"


    Harry Dan was so proud that he looked at Ding Ning and asked with a smile.


    Looking at Bai Qing and Prince Henry staring at themselves, Ding Ning secretly laughed, Explained: "this is an amulet. You should never take it off when you wear it. It has the effects of calming Qi and concentrating your mind, strengthening your body and preventing all evils from invading. If you encounter a Gu master like that before, if you want to give you a Gu, you will automatically stimulate the amulet and make the Gu insects retreat, and the Gu master will be eaten back."


    "Great. With this amulet, I don''t have to worry about being secretly murdered anymore."


    Harry Dan grabbed the amulet in surprise and put it on his neck. Before, he was poisoned by the stronghold. He was as afraid of magic as a tiger. Now he has the amulet and is completely secure.


    "Old four, I''m also big brother. You can''t be so eccentric."


    Prince Henry looked at Ding Ning with resentful eyes like an angry little daughter-in-law, and spoke in a stiff Chinese language.


    "Yes, I''m your second brother anyway. You can''t favor one over the other."


    Bai Qing also couldn''t care to be reserved. She pulled down her face and looked at Ding Ning and said.


    Ding Ning was very funny. When he took out the talisman, he foresaw such a result. How could he favor one over the other.


    I said in my heart, nono, Xiaoyao, Yanran, I''m sorry. The amulet made for you can only be given to them first. I''ll help you get it again when I come back.


    He reached out and took out two amulets, one by one, and gave them one by one. He said angrily, "I''ll make up for you less. One by one, take it."


    "Ha ha, I also have an amulet."


    Prince Henry was overjoyed and his smiling eyes narrowed into a seam with a amulet.


    But Bai Qing''s eyes twinkled, and tut tut exclaimed, "old four, you''re a big hand. If I''m right, this is the best red coral with price and no market."


    Ding Ning gave a noncommittal and indifferent smile, but secretly said in his heart, you also looked away. The best red coral is not as precious as my mutated red coral.


    In Ding Ning''s eyes, the mutated red coral is the real priceless treasure. Just because it can be used as the main drug of exclusion medicine, its value is not comparable to that of the best red coral.


    "I can''t take advantage of you. I guess you don''t lack money. Well, take this card. As long as you show this card in any of my family''s properties, it''s all free."


    Bai Qing pondered a little, took out a platinum card and handed it to Ding Ning. Seeing that he wanted to refuse, he quickly said, "if you don''t accept it, you despise me."


    "Well, I''ll take it."


    Ding Ning knew that people like Bai Qing were most afraid of being indebted to others. He thought that even if he received the card, it would be a big deal if he didn''t show the card when spending in his industry. He simply accepted it in a big way.


    "That''s right!"


    Bai Qing looked at her watch, clapped her hands and said, "the auction time is coming. I have to go down and watch. Do you want to see the excitement?"


    "I''d like to go, but it seems a little inappropriate for me to appear. If I''m recognized, it''s bad for our royal family."


    Said Prince Henry, somewhat depressed.


    "Yes, I came to China to seek medical treatment in our UAE business delegation. It''s not good to be recognized."


    Haridan also wants to see the excitement. After all, he has been lying for so long, but at the thought of his special identity, he can only say with regret.


    Ding Ning moved in his heart and said with a smile, "it''s not easy to do, as long as it''s not recognized."


    "Do you have a way?"


    Henry''s eyes lit up and looked at Ding Ning eagerly. It seemed that he was also a restless master.


    "It''s a little funny. We have a unique skill in China called face changing. I''ll change your face now."


    Under the careful observation of those who want to change faces, there are still many flaws, but it is the most appropriate method for halidan and Henry. After all, no one knows that their two princes have come to China, let alone that they will change faces.


    Ten minutes later, Henry and harridan stared at each other and shouted in surprise, "China, it''s amazing, it''s amazing."


    Bai Qing smiled and said nothing. In his capacity, many of his subordinates can change their looks. Although Ding Ning''s change of looks is more subtle, people familiar with it can still see some clues.


    Prince Henry''s brown curly hair became black straight hair, his blue eyes became black, his face with a little baby face became a long face, and the distance between his eyebrows and eyes was widened, looking like a hybrid.


    Haridan is even simpler. There is little difference between Arabs and Chinese in appearance. It''s like changing someone.


    When they went out, even the four bodyguards of hada didn''t recognize their prince. They looked at them with a muddled face and muttered when outsiders would go in again. How can they not know.


    Under haridan''s explanation, the four bodyguards suddenly realized that their eyes at Ding Ning were full of amazement. They have been abroad all year round. They have only heard about the art of changing faces, but have not really seen it. This is a thorough experience.


    Ding Ning didn''t want to attract other people''s attention, so he went downstairs in advance and entered the reception hall to look for the trace of his sister.


    Soon, Ding Qianlie, who was very conspicuous in his black dress, came into his eyes. As soon as he wanted to say hello, his face suddenly became gloomy and angry.


    Ding was so angry that she knew that the big nosed Englishman was interested in her, but she was pursued more and more. She was confident that she could skillfully deal with it, not only did not let William take advantage of it, but also achieved the goal of the loan.


    But she didn''t think that as the chairman of Tenglong group, William dared to cooperate with the executives of major banks and local businessmen to give her wine in turn. His sinister intention is self-evident.


    "I''ve heard that Chairman Ding of Longteng group is not only as beautiful as a flower, but also a famous business goddess of Ninghai business. It''s a pity that he lives in seclusion and doesn''t like to appear in public. I Zhu Chang''an just want to see Fang Yan and be frugal."


    A big bellied middle-aged man, wearing a hairless Mediterranean hairstyle and holding a wine glass, said unhappily: "anyway, meeting is fate. Dong Ding must not even give this face."


    "Mr. Zhu, I''m sorry. I don''t drink well. I really can''t drink any more."


    Ding led hunting apricot blushed and politely declined.


    "Mr. Ding, this is your fault. Mr. Zhu is the vice president of our Ninghai real estate industry association. He toasts in person. Don''t you drink it? Isn''t it a loss of face?"


    Wearing a famous brand next to him, the thin and short man who is like a monkey crow scolded unhappily.


    "That is, although Longteng group is developing rapidly, it is also on the territory of Ninghai. If chairman Ding offends president Zhu, it is not a good thing."


    The well-dressed middle-aged man dressed as a successful person seems to be well intentioned, but the threat means that everyone can hear it.


    "Dong Ding, I''ve introduced you to a group of business partners. If you don''t even give me this face, I won''t be a good man."


    William with an eagle hook nose flashed a pleased look at the bottom of his eyes. Ding Qianlie was a woman he wanted to ride on his crotch at the first sight. When all banks in Ninghai shut her out, only he hypocritically promised to lend her a loan, but he always hung her, waiting for her to be soft and obediently let him do whatever he wanted.


    These businessmen are the top real estate tycoons in Ninghai Pai. After Hongda real estate was investigated and bankrupt, they wanted to take a share in the old area of Fuxing Road, but Ding Qianlie ruthlessly rejected them. Therefore, they jointly acted and forced Ding Qianlie to submit.


    They have reached a cooperation agreement. William gets Ding Qianlie''s person and can then give her a loan as agreed, but the condition is that the development of the old area of Fuxing Road must be subcontracted to them, and a subcontract must be signed according to their conditions.


    The biggest confidence they dare to do so is the dead fat man named Zhu Changan. He is not only the vice president of Ninghai real estate industry association, but also the brother-in-law of Ma, deputy director of Ninghai Construction Commission. With this big backer, he has a high prestige among Ninghai real estate developers, and few people dare not give him face.


    Ding Qianlie''s eyes flashed a touch of helplessness. Although the teams of Longteng group are all industry elites she dug from abroad and have nothing to say about enterprise management and ability, they also have great disadvantages, that is, they are too young and vigorous, and most of them have received western education. They have no understanding of China''s national conditions and pay attention to high efficiency in everything they do, There is no human contact, and he scoffs at the famous wine table culture in China, believing that it is a waste of time and life.


    This makes them involuntarily bring a sense of superiority when negotiating business with business partners, which dissatisfies many partners. It is a big weak link for them to make friends.


    The development company under Longteng group can''t set up a bank, so she can only contact her feelings and strive for loans in person.


    Although she wanted to pour her red wine on the Long Zhu Hui''s face with an obscene smile at the bottom of her eyes, she knew she must not be impulsive.


    Ninghai is a very exclusive city. If Longteng group wants to gain a firm foothold in Ninghai, the industry association is a barrier that can''t be bypassed.


    Although the industry association has no practical binding force on the company, it has twisted Ninghai local real estate developers into a rope. If you offend them, you will offend all Ninghai local real estate developers.


    Even if the projects in the old area of Fuxing Road can be financed in time and started on schedule, if the industry association deliberately gives an instruction to Longteng group, the suppliers of building materials such as cement, stone, yellow sand and steel bars will also trip from the middle, and the development process will never go smoothly.

 Chapter 398

    Trade association is a kind of non-governmental organization. It does not belong to the management organization series of the government, but a bridge and link between the government and enterprises. It is a social intermediary organization between the government, enterprises, commodity production industries and operators, and provides services, consultation, communication, supervision, justice, self-discipline and coordination for them.


    Ding Qianlie shook his dizzy head, and was somewhat annoyed at the shamelessness of these people. She believed that president Zhu was absolutely responsible for so many banks shutting out Longteng group.


    But people had to bow their heads under the eaves. President Zhu pulled the banner of the industry association to suppress Longteng group, and she had to swallow it.


    Immediately he squeezed out a far fetched smile on his face: "president Zhu, I respect you for this glass of wine."


    Then he took a sip of the red wine cup in his hand and nodded to president Zhu.


    "What''s a sip? It''s better not to drink. You don''t give president Zhu face at all."


    The short and thin boss said in a strange way, and his throat couldn''t help stirring. The commercial goddess looks as beautiful as peaches and plums.


    Not to mention that she is as beautiful as heaven, just as she is the chairman of Longteng group, she wants people to press her under her and wantonly attack her.


    President Zhu''s fat face sank and said with a smile: "Chairman Ding, I know that Longteng group is a big company and the real estate industry association is nothing in your eyes. As a mere vice president, you won''t pay attention to me..."


    "President Zhu, don''t be angry. Ding Dong has no intention of not paying attention to you. She takes a sip first to show her respect and will drink up this cup."


    William stepped forward in fear and explained, turned around, grabbed Ding, took the hunter''s cup and poured it into her mouth. He said hypocritically, "Dong Ding, what I said is right. Come on, drink it quickly and I''ll feed you."


    As she spoke, she touched the salty pig''s hand to his coveted hip, and there was a hint of lust at the bottom of her eyes. There was something in this glass of wine. As long as she drank it, the chaste martyr would become a slut who wanted to be dissatisfied.


    Reason told Ding Qianlie to get away, but he was soft and his eyes were blurred. The whole man leaned uncontrollably into William''s arms and wanted to enjoy his arms.


    People around us could not help whispering when watching this scene, some despised, some disdained, some sneered, some looked on coldly, some shook their heads and regretted, some gloated... But they didn''t come forward to stop it.


    Although these real estate developers are not the top businessmen in Ninghai, they actually occupy half of the real estate industry in Ninghai. Coupled with the special identity of president Zhu, no one is willing to meddle in trouble.


    Occasionally, people with a sense of justice should also weigh their own strength. Will they be retaliated by these people for a woman they have never met.


    This is the hidden rule of the upper class society. Here, whoever has a high status and broad contacts can do whatever he wants. At this kind of cocktail party, there are many women who volunteer their lives in order to get the contract.


    In addition, Ding Qianlie is usually very low-key and rarely appears in public. No one knows that she is the famous business goddess of Ninghai business district and the chairman of Longteng group. Many people regard her as a woman who climbs up by any means.


    "Get your dirty hands off!"


    A voice that repressed the towering anger suddenly sounded!


    "Ow!"


    All the people saw a flower in front of them. With a sad scream, a figure flew out upside down, knocked over several tables filled with all kinds of snacks and drinks, fell heavily to the ground, and couldn''t get up for a long time.


    "You... You finally came!"


    Ding Qianlie was hot and flushed. He snuggled up in Ding Ning''s arms with drunken eyes and bleary eyes. His slender hand stroked his chest and said with breath like orchid.


    Ding Ning''s eyes beat twice and his face was as cold as iron. These people were so brave that they even drugged his sister at the reception. His eyes began to turn red with rising anger. The fierce anger enveloped him around. He wanted to peel off these bones and break them into pieces.


    But this is not the time to settle accounts. The top priority is to relieve the drug for her sister. Otherwise, in full view of the public, the ugly appearance of the chairman of Tangtang Longteng group courting in public will inevitably become the headlines tomorrow morning. According to the anger of patience, she will knock her sister unconscious and take out a silver needle to relieve the drug for her acupuncture.


    The news that William was beaten by flying startled everyone, especially William. As the president of Ninghai branch of Standard Chartered Bank, although he can not be said to be a household name in Ninghai business district, he is also a figure with a head and face. Seeing that the person beaten was him, people gathered together to see what was going on.


    President Zhu and others were startled by Ding Ning''s sudden move, for fear of being asked by some big man, but now they woke up and saw that Ding Ning was just a stranger and dressed up like a stall, so they were relieved.


    "Who are you? I don''t know if you dare to beat President William."


    "Boy, how did you get in? This is not a place for a poor man like you."


    "Security guard, security guard, someone here committed an attack in public and injured President William. Don''t you catch the person quickly?"


    "A poor man can sneak into the club and dare to beat people. Do security guards eat dry meals?"


    "What bullshit Purple Star Pavilion club, where even Hicks can enter, how dare we spend here in the future?"


    ¡­¡­


    A group of people yelled and shouted wildly. Their high toed and arrogant appearance attracted the despised eyes of the onlookers. These upstarts were just aiming at the poor boy. They even scolded the purple star Pavilion.


    In fact, it''s not their fault. Although their value is not low, they are all upstarts who work as contractors on the construction site. If they climb up president Zhu, they don''t know the height of heaven and earth. They are not high enough to know Bai Qing''s identity.


    Even president Zhu only knew that the backstage of Zixing pavilion was very hard, but he didn''t know how hard it was.


    Seeing that these guys even scolded the purple star Pavilion, he was a little uneasy, but when he thought that his child''s uncle was the deputy director of the Municipal Construction Committee, his courage immediately strengthened. No matter how powerful the businessman was, how could he be comparable to the officials? The purple star pavilion was no more powerful than a businessman. He didn''t believe he could break his wrist with the deputy director of the Construction Committee.


    Step forward, stretch out a carrot like finger, point to Ding Ning''s nose, sneer and say: "boy, I don''t know how you got in, but you dare to beat President William for no reason, which will cause an international dispute. I tell you, you''re finished. Now get down on your knees and apologize to President William, and then..."


    "Click!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were full of evil spirits. He reached out and grabbed his fingers and broke them directly. "If you dare to point at me again, I''ll kill you."


    "Ah..."


    President Zhu''s fat face was distorted and deformed with pain. His left hand grabbed the strange 45 degree reverse broken finger of his right hand, jumped and jumped, and screamed like killing a pig.


    "Little bastard, do you know who he is? He dares to break president Zhu''s finger. I tell you, you''re finished. You''ve been in prison all your life. Don''t think of it."


    The thin monkey like real estate developer jumped up angrily, spitting, jumping and scolding, trying to show his loyalty in front of president Zhu.


    "Get out, clown!"


    Ding Ning was busy acupuncture for his sister. He didn''t even look at him. With a cold hum, he raised his legs and kicked him in the stomach. The clamor of the thin monkey suddenly stopped. The whole person flew backwards like being hit by a locomotive and hit William who had just woke up shaking his head. After a scream, they both fell into a coma.


    "Why are you so violent?"


    The well-dressed middle-aged man angrily stretched out his fingers to accuse Ding Ning, but at the thought of president Zhu''s end, he immediately took back his fingers and hid them behind his back, and retreated with fear. How funny it looks.


    "Bastard, you bastard, I won''t let you go."


    President Zhu covered his broken finger and shouted hysterically, "security guard, security guard, do you eat shit? How can you let such a rude bastard in."


    "The security guard of Zixing Pavilion really eats shit. Otherwise, how can you sneak in?"


    Bai Qing strided with his hands on his back and his face was blue, followed by Jiang Yimeng with a drooping head and dozens of ugly security guards in black.


    "Who are you? Dare to scold me. Do you know who I am?"


    President Zhu was about to yell, but when he saw that Bai Qing had an extraordinary bearing, he swallowed the dirty words to his mouth and asked with a cloudy and sunny face.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. Break all these people''s legs and let their backstage lead people. I want to see who gives you so much courage to make trouble in my purple star Pavilion club."


    Bai Qing''s lungs are about to explode. He just learned from Jiang Yimeng that Ding Qianlie came with Ding Ning. Ding Ning came to treat haridan at his invitation. His friend was drugged on his territory. How can he not feel guilty, blame and angry? Let alone that Ding Ning only imposed a slight punishment, even if he killed them.


    "Yes!"


    A group of security guards who maintain the law and order of the club were worried because of their dereliction of duty. At the moment, when they got the boss''s order, they couldn''t help but rush forward like wolves. Catching these people was a violent fight.


    "Ah, you want to die, I want to complain to you..."


    "Do you know who I am? How dare you call me? I can close the purple star pavilion with one call."


    "I''m the boss of Fuhua real estate. I''m worth hundreds of millions. Don''t... Don''t come here..."


    "I''m wrong. Please don''t hit me."


    "No, it hurts, ah..."


    ¡­¡­


    At the beginning, these real estate developers tried to show their identity and frighten these security guards, but the security guards with a stomach of fire had orders from their boss. Where would they keep their hands and beat these real estate developers, crying and crying.


    But no matter how much they threatened and begged, these security guards were like they didn''t hear them. They carried out the boss''s orders with expressionless faces. The more they threatened, the heavier they started. A few minutes later, these real estate developers all lay on the ground, crying with their broken legs.


    Bai Qing glared at Jiang Yimeng fiercely, walked quickly to Ding Ning, and said with a guilty face: "it''s all my fault that I didn''t let someone take good care of your friend."


    Jiang Yimeng hung his head like an angry little daughter-in-law and bowed to Ding Ning with a crying voice: "I don''t blame Bai Shao. It''s all my fault. It''s my negligence."


    Ding Ning''s face was expressionless. He didn''t even look at her. He took out the silver needle tied on Ding Qiangshi''s body and gently patted her back. Ding Qiangshi gave a cry, opened his mouth and spit out a pungent liquid of wine. His long eyelashes trembled and slowly opened his eyes. There was a trace of confusion in his beautiful eyes: "brother, what''s the matter?"


    "Sister, I''m sorry. I didn''t take good care of you. You were drugged, but now it''s all right."


    Ding Ning saw that her eyes had recovered Qingming, relieved her tone and said in a soft voice of guilt.

 Chapter 399

    Ding Qianlie remembered what had happened before. A sharp killing opportunity flashed in her eyes, broke away from Ding Ning''s arms, stood up expressionless and stared at the people still crying on the ground.


    Bai Qing jumped from the corner of her eyes, took a step forward and bowed deeply: "madam, I''m really sorry. I''m the boss of Zixing Pavilion club. It''s my negligence that hurt you. I''ve let someone break their legs as punishment."


    Ding Qianlie hesitated and was about to speak. Ding Ning''s angry voice came coldly: "not enough, such punishment is far from enough."


    Bai Qing took a puff from the corner of her mouth, and then a firm flash in her eyes: "tell me, how do you need to punish them?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll avenge my sister."


    Ding Ning''s voice was full of cold and piercing chill, and the killing mechanism contained therein was not concealed.


    "Old four, calm down."


    Bai Qing suddenly knew that Ding Ning had given birth to an opportunity to kill, so he hurried forward and advised.


    "Calm down? How can I calm down? She is my sister. I have only one sister. If anything happens to her, what can I do even if I kill everyone?"


    Ding Ning stares at Bai Qing indifferently. Bai Qingsheng shudders at the murderous intention without human emotion in his eyes. He knows that Ding Ning is really angry and even blames him for not protecting Ding Qianlie. If one is bad, the relationship between the two will be completely broken.


    What surprised him more was Ding Qianlie''s identity. He always thought she was Ding Ning''s girlfriend, but he didn''t think she was Ding Ning''s sister.


    There was a flash of firmness in their eyes and stepped back: "since they dare not provoke your sister with long eyes, do as you think. I support you. I will carry anything with you. Who makes us brothers?"


    Ding Ning took an unexpected look at him. He wanted to know that once he killed in public in Zixing Pavilion, even Bai Qing''s family background might not be able to settle. Unexpectedly, Bai Qing could make such a choice at this time. He chose to fully support him, which warmed his heart. His tone eased a little and said, "thank you, second brother!"


    "All right, I''ll deal with my business. You stay away from me."


    Just when he was ready to kill, Ding Qianlie pushed him aside and said softly, "you''ll be very happy if you have this heart. It''s not worth taking care of yourself for these scum."


    "But..."


    Ding Ning was in a hurry. He was about to distinguish, but he didn''t hold out his hand to cover his mouth. He said seriously, "I''m my sister. Listen to me."


    "I... all right!"


    Ding Ning angrily agreed to come down and stared at president Zhu''s Gang, thinking that he would not let them go anyway.


    Bai Qing secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Although he had a deep background, if there was a homicide in Zixing Pavilion, he wouldn''t end well.


    Ding led the hunter with elegant steps and walked slowly to president Zhu in seven inch high heels. The corners of his mouth tilted slightly, raised his feet without saying a word and stepped hard on his crotch.


    "Ah..."


    President Zhu couldn''t care less about his broken fingers. He covered his crotch with his hands. His face was distorted and deformed with pain, and gave a terrible scream of ghosts and gods.


    All the people present felt a chill in their crotch, clamped their hips together, and a chill rushed directly into the sky. They looked at Ding Qianlie with a harmless smile on his face and roared in their hearts. This is a devil, a devil that must not be provoked.


    Ding led the hunter without changing his face, walked slowly to the well-dressed middle-aged man with nothing to do, and aimed at his crotch maliciously.


    The middle-aged man had long been frightened by the scream at the Zhu meeting. Where did he look like a gentle man before, Cried hoarsely: "Chairman Ding, chairman Ding, I''m wrong. I dare not dare again. I can''t blame me. It''s all... It''s the idea of chairman Zhu and William. William invited you on the grounds of giving you a loan by taking advantage of the shortage of funds of Longteng group. Chairman Zhu took the opportunity to press you in the name of vice president of the industry association to force you to drink the wine of medicine. Then William got your people and forced you to take nude photos Fan, let president Zhu''s Hualong real estate get the construction right, and we real estate developers can also take a share in the project in the old area of Fuxing Road. I... I''m also forced. Where can we offend president Zhu and William? If you want to settle accounts, you should also settle accounts with them. Don''t look for me, I beg you... "


    "For the development project in the old area of Fuxing Road, is this beauty Ding Qianlie, chairman of Longteng group and commercial goddess?"


    "It must be. It''s said that the chairman of Longteng group is as beautiful as heaven, but he has made a decisive decision. Today, he really deserves his reputation."


    "These people are really bold. They deserve the idea of the chairman of Longteng group and the business goddess."


    "Cut, what about the goddess of Commerce? If there is no financial support from banks, how can shopping malls become bigger and stronger? William, as the chairman of Ninghai branch of Standard Chartered Bank, doesn''t know how many shopping malls have been harmed by this method."


    "Hum, the foreign devils are so unscrupulous on our land in China. It''s damned that people like Zhu Changan help tyranny for interests."


    "Shh! Stop it. Zhu Chang''an has a brother-in-law who is a deputy director of the Construction Committee and engages in real estate development. Who dares not give him face."


    "Others are afraid of him, but I''m not afraid of him. I''m not engaged in real estate."


    "You are less hard spoken. Director Ma has a wide range of friends and can eat both black and white. Even if the white road can''t hold you down, the underworld can kill you."


    "Cough... Well, the weather is really good today, hehe."


    ¡­¡­


    Onlookers knew the real reason for the matter. Ding Ning''s face was as gloomy as water, and his towering anger kept rising.


    Ding took the hunter''s face and covered it with cold frost. Without hesitation, he stepped on the crotch of the middle-aged man and walked to William in his painful howl.


    "You... What are you doing? I''m an English citizen. You have no right to hurt me. I want to complain to the Embassy that you ordered someone to break my leg!"


    William was frightened, supported the ground with his hands, moved back constantly, and shouted fiercely in his mouth.


    "Go and complain. You know the dirty things you do!"


    Ding led the hunter and said coldly, raising his feet and stepping on his crotch.


    "Stop!"


    A white haired foreigner with a high nose hurried through the door and came in, shouting loudly.


    "Charles, help me."


    William was overjoyed. The message he had just secretly sent on the ground finally worked. Someone came from the English Consulate General in ninghaixi.


    "Ouch..."


    Unfortunately, Ding Qianlie ignored it and stepped on it. William gave a desperate scream, rolled his eyes and fainted.


    The weight of this foot can be seen from the blood stains on the soles of high heels. William will never want to play with women in his life.


    "You... Madam, I''m Charles, consul of the British Gillette Consulate General in China. You deliberately hurt my English citizens. I will note to the Chinese government and ask the Chinese government to give a satisfactory reply to our British Empire."


    Charles''s face was gloomy and could drip water. He threatened angrily. As soon as he stretched out his hand, the two consulate staff who followed him hurriedly came forward to pick up William and prepare to take him to the hospital.


    "Charles, you don''t have to ask questions about this lady. William can make your consul come and stand out for him with a text message. You''re really free?"


    A faint voice came, which made Charles furious. He turned his head and shouted angrily: "I only saw that the citizens of my British Empire were hurt. I don''t need to know what the reason is..."


    The roar stopped suddenly with a meticulous old man in a black tuxedo, a bow tie and silver hair.


    Charles'' Adam''s Apple quickly stirred, and his serious face showed a shocked color. He couldn''t believe it. He wiped his eyes. A drop of cold sweat ran down his forehead and ran to the old man. He bowed with a flattering face and said, "Dear manager Holman, when did you come to China? Why don''t you have anything to say first so that I can pick you up?"


    Although the old man in front of him did not show his identity and did not have any official position in the Anglo Gillette Empire, he was a big man whom Charles could never afford to offend.


    In the English channel, the royal family has served her majesty for most of her life and commanded the platinum manager of 1200 Royal servants - Manager Holman.


    If this could not frighten him, Prince Henry''s status as a etiquette teacher forced him to grovel and lower his noble head.


    Who doesn''t know that Prince Henry is the most unreasonable, arrogant and domineering prince in the English royal family. No one who offends him will come to a good end, not to mention his unpopular consul in Ninghai in the English foreign ministry.


    But Prince Henry''s only fear in his life is this old manager who pays attention to Royal etiquette and is almost harsh. As long as Holman blows the wind in Prince Henry''s ear, his political career will come to an end. How can he not be afraid.


    "I inform you in advance that I can''t see the style of consul Charles who has devoted himself to the citizens of the British Empire."


    Manager Holman said sarcastically that as he was so strict with etiquette that he was almost paranoid, William did evil by relying on his British identity. Charles asked for punishment regardless of right and wrong, regardless of reason. It was all an act of undermining the image of the English empire, which made him very unhappy. Coupled with Prince Henry''s advice, he would not be polite to him.


    "Manager Holman, you... You are wrong."


    Charles couldn''t hear the irony. He complained to himself. He could only pretend not to hear it and took it as a compliment to him.


    Henry, who stood behind Holman and pretended to be his attendant, almost laughed angrily. This Charles has a thick skin and is more shameless than the most shameless guy he has ever seen.


    Holman trembled, his face turned red, and he didn''t speak for a long time. Prince Henry beat him gently behind his back with filial piety, which made him slow down.


    "There is no right to speak without investigation. Although William is my English citizen, he has committed crimes in China by virtue of this identity. He even drugged the lady''s wine in an attempt to commit a crime. Consul Charles had better investigate and express his opinion, otherwise, I don''t mind reflecting with the queen how some people are acting recklessly to discredit me by virtue of my identity as an English citizen The image of Li. "


    Manager Holman said with meaning.


    Charles''s forehead was covered with cold sweat and nodded and bowed: "manager Holman, you said that I was too eager before. I''ll investigate the cause of the matter now."


    I hate William to death in my heart, son of a bitch. I play with women and give people medicine. When the matter is exposed, I ask me to wipe your ass. MD, although I accept your filial piety, I am a consul, not your subordinate. You can even kill yourself. He almost killed me and deserved to be abandoned.

 Chapter 400

    The course of the event was clear and clear. The monitoring in the club faithfully recorded all the events. William secretly drugged Ding''s wine when Ding led the hunter unprepared. He also winked at president Zhu and showed a meaningful smile.


    When William woke up again, he didn''t know that great disaster was coming. He shouted to Charles to catch people. He was slapped in the face by Charles, and his face was confused.


    But Holman could frighten Charles, but not Zhu Changan. He cried and dialed his brother-in-law. He said that the purple star Pavilion club was bullying and broke his leg.


    After hanging up the phone, Zhu Changan arrogantly pointed to Bai Qing: "wait for me. When my brother-in-law comes, I have to interrupt your five limbs."


    "Well, I''m waiting for your support. Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. You can call at will now and call all the rescuers you think you can move out!"


    Bai Qing stood with a negative hand and said with a sneer.


    Ding Ning looked at Bai Qing''s anger and smile, and secretly mourned for Zhu Chang''an''s brother-in-law. Everyone else is pit father, and Zhu Chang''an''s brother-in-law is pit brother-in-law.


    Ding Qianlie, who vented his anger, stood beside Ding Ning and whispered bitterly, "let''s leave your sister alone. Next time, I''ll see if you dare?"


    "Sister, I''m wrong. I promise to be inseparable from you next time. But then again, sister, how can you remember to attend this charity party? Don''t you like such an occasion?"


    Ding Ning lost his smiling face. After repeated assurances, the topic changed and asked the questions in his heart.


    "It''s not the development project in the old area of Fuxing Road. Originally, there was no capital investment plan in this area this year. Most of the group''s funds were invested in other projects. As soon as Hongda real estate collapsed, I thought it was an opportunity to make money. As I thought, the idle funds in the hands of the group and a loan from the bank were enough to make this When the project was completed, we didn''t expect that no one would grab this cake when Hongda real estate was developing. As soon as we Longteng took over, these local real estate developers in Ninghai gathered together like bearded dogs smelling blood. All cats and dogs wanted to take a share. Although we Longteng are big and big, we are foreign enterprises after all, In line with the idea of making less money but making a dragon''s reputation, I am also ready to reach a preliminary cooperation agreement with these real estate builders. "


    Ding led the hunter and sighed faintly, The tone was full of resentment: "But I didn''t expect that these people were insatiable. They even provided me with substandard building materials to make a profit. I was angry and interrupted the cooperation. These people united and led by president Zhu to suppress the development project in the old area of Fuxing Road in an all-round way. Not only did no one in Ninghai dare to provide us with building materials, but even major banks were attacked by him They bought us out and were unwilling to provide us with loans. They also used the tense relationship between shenmi as an excuse. Only William of Standard Chartered Bank never said die, did I come to the appointment with a fluke in case... "


    Listening to her sister''s eloquence, Ding Ning understood why her sister appeared here. She blamed her unhappily: "sister, why don''t you tell me how big the current capital gap is? I think I have enough money."


    "Hum, you don''t want your sister''s shares in the company. Why should your sister want your money?"


    Ding Qianlie said with resentment.


    Ding Ning looked sluggish and couldn''t cry or laugh. "We''re brothers and sisters. What else do we have? Yours and mine are mine. Mine is mine."


    Ding took hunting''s charming white eye and said sour: "someone''s mouth sounds good, but he may not think so in his heart. Longteng group doesn''t want it for him. It''s clear that he was born with my sister, lest my sister divide his family property in the future."


    "Sister, can''t I be wrong? Just forgive me. I don''t want to, but I think I''m a man. How can I ask my sister to fight hard..."


    Before Ding Ning finished speaking, he was interrupted by Ding Qianlie with a straight face: "don''t tell me so many reasons. You just don''t treat me as your own person. Since you don''t like Longteng, you don''t have to take care of it. I''ll solve it."


    "I... hey, sister, can''t I? Can you add my name to the shareholder of Longteng group tomorrow?"


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and raised his hand to surrender. He really had nothing to do with his stubborn sister.


    "OK, that''s what you said. Go with me to the law firm to go through the equity transfer formalities early tomorrow morning."


    Ding Qianlie couldn''t wait for fear that he would repent, and a sly color flashed across his eyes.


    "Well, what do you say? Let''s do it. What''s the capital gap of the company?"


    Ding Ning reluctantly agreed.


    "Because the old area project of Fuxing Road is a municipal project and we are connected to grand real estate on the way, the construction period is relatively tight. We have to carry out comprehensive construction at the same time to catch up with the expected progress, so the capital gap is relatively large. I have transferred all the funds that can be transferred by the group. The fastest other projects can only be withdrawn in March next year, but there is still a difference of about 8 billion. ¡±


    When it comes to business, Ding Qianlie''s expression is also serious. 8 billion is nothing to Longteng group as usual, but when she has invested a lot of money in other projects, it has become an astronomical figure. She knows Ding Ning has some money, but she doesn''t think he can come up with 8 billion.


    "Is eight billion enough?"


    Ding Ning easily touched the bank card given to him by Harry Dan and Henry and stuffed it into his sister''s hand: "this card has one billion meters of gold. The current exchange rate is about 1:6.4, which is equivalent to 6.4 billion Chinese coins. These two cards have a total of 600 million pounds, and the exchange rate is about 1:8.5, which is equivalent to about 5.1 billion Chinese coins. The three cards add up to 11.5 billion. Is that enough?"


    Ding led hunting with a small pink mouth and looked at him in amazement. He didn''t return to his mind for a long time. I don''t know where Ding Ning got so much money.


    Seeing that his sister didn''t speak, Ding Ning thought there was not enough money, so he quickly took out his bank card: "there are about 1.8 billion left in this card. Take it all. If it''s not enough, I''ll find a way."


    "Enough, enough, no need, take this card back."


    Ding Qianlie just regained his mind and hurriedly pushed his card back. There was a strange feeling in his beautiful eyes.


    She has been fighting alone and never relied on anyone since she earned her first pot of gold on Wall Street three years ago with a million Chinese dollars from her godmother, and then returned home to start a business.


    In the shopping mall, she is an invincible business goddess, but who knows how much pressure she bears behind her scenery?


    The shopping mall is like a battlefield. In this battlefield without gunpowder smoke, she seems to be confident and calm every time she makes a major business decision.


    But who knows that every time she makes such a major decision related to the fate of the group in the first few days, she will stay awake all night, repeatedly deduce and calculate in her heart, take all possible consequences into account, and come up with the corresponding emergency plan.


    It can be imagined how many brain cells and energy it takes. The trembling and timid heart beating makes her physically and mentally tired and miserable.


    But she wants to repay godmother''s kindness to her and must not live up to godmother''s expectations of her, so she will never allow herself to make any mistakes.


    Taking over the development project of Fuxing Road this time is her radical choice on impulse. The reason is very simple. It is because she wants to give Ding Ning a gift and build a villa belonging to him in the old area of Fuxing Road where he has lived for five years.


    When studying whether the project is feasible, the assessment result given by intelligent brain members is: disagree, the project is too risky.


    However, driven by her strong determination, the project was finally won.


    The price of impulse is the frequent occurrence of risks assessed by zhinao. It has not only been collectively resisted by local developers, builders and material suppliers, but also showed signs of fracture in the capital chain. Banks have also fallen into stone and refused to provide loans on the grounds of tension between God and rice.


    The plate of the group is too big. Once the capital chain breaks, the chain reaction will instantly collapse the whole Longteng group, and all the efforts made by Ding Qianlie will come to naught.


    This is why the business goddess, who has always been overbearing, knew that William had bad intentions, but had to negotiate and make peace with the trade association with the last chance.


    No one knows how desperate her heart was when Ding Qianlie leaned into William''s arms under the effect of overpowering drugs.


    But when she saw that Ding Ning was like a divine soldier falling from the sky, beating William, holding her in her arms and stun her, she fainted with a smile in her heart.


    After waking up, although she vented and abandoned William and others, she knew that she had offended the real estate industry association and that there could be no turning point in the loan. She was ready to sell all the coveted large projects in the hands of Longteng group and compensate the government for breach of contract.


    But unexpectedly, the financial problem that made her sleep and food difficult was easily solved by the sunny and handsome little man in front of her.


    At this moment, the business goddess, who has always been strong and domineering, suddenly had a feeling of finding support, and her heart like rootless duckweed became steadfast in an instant.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s tall and straight figure and handsome face with a slightly flattering warm smile, the corners of his mouth involuntarily turned up slightly, and his cold heart began to warm and become soft.


    Thinking proudly in my heart, this is my man, a man who can hold up a sky for me when I need to rely on most.


    The problem of capital has been solved, but the trouble caused by abolishing Zhu Chang''an will follow one after another. It has to be said that although this dead fat man is not a thing, he is indeed a popular figure in Ninghai real estate industry, and his revenge can never be easily faced.


    Ding Qianlie frowned slightly. He regretted that he was too impulsive just now. If Zhu Chang''an was not abolished, there might be room for maneuver, but now, there is a big trouble.


    "Sister, don''t worry. I''m the vice president of the industry. I can''t cover up the sky."


    Ding Ning seemed to see his concern, took out his mobile phone and went aside to make two calls.


    "To whom?"


    Ding led hunting''s eyes twinkled with brilliance, and suddenly found that some could not see through the little man.


    But Ding Ning kept a secret smile and didn''t answer her question positively: "just wait and see. No one in the world can bully my sister, neither can Tianwang Laozi."


    Listening to his overbearing declaration full of self-confidence, a trace of deep intoxication flashed in Ding''s hunting eyes. He thought shyly that the little man is really handsome now.


    Xiao Nuo came faster than Zhu Chang''an''s brother-in-law. He led a large group of police into the room, ran straight to Ding Ning, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    A pair of bright big eyes intentionally or unintentionally glanced at the gorgeous Ding Qianlie, with a faint hostility looming.

 Chapter 401

    Ding Ning looked funny and said with a smile: "little vinegar jar, this is my sister, my sister, Ding Qianlie!"


    "Ah, your sister? Do you have a sister?"


    Xiao Nuo''s reaction was very big. He opened his mouth with an ignorant face. He thought to himself, why didn''t my father say that my fiance had a sister.


    "Of course, can my sister admit her mistake?"


    Ding Ning knocked on her forehead angrily. The intimate behavior made Xiao Nuo blush. Shyly, he bowed his head and skillfully shouted, "good hunting sister."


    "Hello, sister Xiao Nuo."


    Ding Qianlie was no stranger to Xiao Nuo. He reached out his hand and shook her.


    Xiao Nuo''s shy appearance made her white chin almost fall off. If others didn''t know her identity, how could he not know it? This is a famous iceberg witch in Yanjing city. She has always been a ruthless and violent master. If the young people in Yanjing city saw her at the moment, they wouldn''t be able to stare out?


    He glanced at Ding Ning with an extremely strange look. His fourth brother''s taste was too strong. He even subdued all the demons, which made him worship from a high mountain.


    Harry Dan and Henry, mixed in the crowd, also winked at Ding Ning and raised their thumbs.


    The biggest loser was the police who followed Xiao Nuo out of the police. Looking at Ding Ning, his eyes were like seeing heaven and man.


    During this time, they were cleaned up by Xiao Nuo. Those criminal policemen with different thoughts were beaten by her simple, rude and violent style of fighting when they didn''t agree with each other.


    In a short time, the whole criminal police team was gathered together by her in this outrageous way. No one dared to harbor evil intentions and secretly make a small trip.


    They still remember that a few days ago, Jiang Hongbin, who had always been domineering by virtue of his family background, drew a group of people to secretly confront her, but she beat them mercilessly.


    They swore that they were absolutely right. Jiang Hongbin cried and went home to complain. He wanted his deputy mayor uncle to stand up for him, but he didn''t know why. Instead of waiting for revenge, Jiang Hongbin was given a big holiday and suspended from work in the name of recuperation.


    This makes everyone imaginative. The newly appointed beautiful Interpol captain can make Jiang Hongbin feel dumb and dare not find the field. Its deep background makes people have to be awed. The name of iceberg overlord flower resounded through the whole police force overnight.


    With their trembling contact with Xiao Nuo, they found that she was not the kind of unreasonable person. On the contrary, she was cold and warm-hearted. She was really honest and convinced. She no longer dared to flatter the public and disobey the public. Even Gao Feng, another deputy general manager, put down her airs and took the initiative to approach and show her good in every way.


    But what do they see now? This can only be viewed from a distance and can''t be blasphemed. We secretly bet that the female Tyrannosaurus Rex that no one dares to pursue shows a shy appearance. It''s incredible and unbelievable, isn''t it?


    Ding Ning ignored the eyes of these people and quickly told the story again. With the monitoring in the club as evidence, Xiao Nuo waved his ruthless hand: "all handcuffed and taken away."


    An old and sober criminal policeman whispered, "Captain, what about a foreigner? Will it cause international disputes if we take him away?"


    "What''s the matter with foreigners? Foreigners can do whatever they want? Remember, this is on the land of China. No matter which country he is, as long as he violates the law, he will be tried according to the laws of China, handcuffed and taken away."


    Xiao Nuo had a pretty face and ordered seriously.


    "But Mr. Charles, the English consul, is here too? Is it appropriate for us to bring someone?"


    The criminal policeman asked bravely, sweating at the head of the waterfall.


    Xiao Nuo''s sharp eyes aimed at Charles, "check whether he is involved in this matter? If so, take it away with him."


    The Interpol''s legs were soft and almost collapsed to the ground. His face was embarrassed and wiped the sweat on his forehead. The overlord flower was really fierce. Don''t you know that consuls have diplomatic immunity?


    Charles quickly smiled bitterly, waved his hand, and said with awe inspiring righteousness on his face: "beautiful female police officer, I have received a complaint from my citizens to see what happened. After investigation, it is clear that William has violated the laws of your country. You have every right to interrogate him. I will strongly support the behavior of your police."


    "Ingrid finally has a guy who knows something. You''re good. Do a good job. I''ll take good care of you."


    Xiao Nuo waved his hand, ignored the black line on Charles''s face, and smiled and took Ding''s hand: "sister, when I have time, I''ll find you to play. Will you welcome me?"


    "Of course, Captain Xiao nuoxiao. My brother talks about you all day. As a sister, how can I not welcome you?"


    Ding Qianlie smiled very implicitly, and Mei Mou glanced at Ding Ning intentionally or unintentionally.


    Ding Ning is sad. Sister, we don''t bring such a trick. When did I talk about her.


    "Really? Hum, you have a conscience."


    Xiao Nuo believed it, gave Ding Ning a shy look, took out a small book with a sweet smile and still gave it to Ding Ning: "big consultant, hurry up to report these two days."


    "Report what?"


    Ding Ning inexplicably took over the small book. It turned out that it was the special adviser certificate of the criminal police team. Suddenly, he was busy these days and almost forgot about it.


    "What is it?"


    Ding led the hunter to look curiously, and immediately covered his mouth in surprise. An incredible color twinkled in his beautiful eyes: "brother, when did you become a policeman?"


    "Cough, just a consultant, a consultant."


    Ding Ning smiled and put away his certificates. He didn''t want to be a consultant of the criminal police team. He had to keep a low profile.


    "Which branch are you from? How can you catch people casually and let your head see me."


    At this time, a middle-aged man in his forties and fifties, who was full of official prestige, came in with a beer belly, stretched out his hand to block the police who wanted to take Zhu Changan away, yelled, followed by a dozen strong men behind him.


    "I''m their head. Tell me what you want."


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes were cold and walked forward to say calmly.


    "Uncle... Director Ma, help me quickly. They broke my leg and ruined my thing. Your sister will be widowed in the future."


    When Zhu Chang''an saw that his big backer came, he immediately cheered up and roared with a sad voice.


    "President Zhu, don''t worry. This is a society ruled by law. I can''t spare anyone who hurt you."


    When director Ma saw the tragedy of Zhu Chang''an, he suddenly looked cold and scolded Xiao Nuo: "which branch do you belong to? How do you handle the case? Why don''t you catch these beating killers but catch the victims? Stop catching people now, or I''ll call your leaders right away and make you feel overwhelmed."


    "I''m Xiao Nuo, the chief of the criminal police team of the Municipal Bureau. You don''t have to tell me how to handle the case. Get out of the way now, or I''ll arrest you for obstructing official business."


    Xiao Nuo narrowed his eyes and said coldly.


    "What bullshit criminal police chief? Can the criminal police team of the Municipal Bureau handle cases like this? Your deputy chief Jiang is my friend... Friend. You are the new female criminal police team... Captain."


    Director Ma shouted angrily, suddenly looked sluggish and stammered.


    He suddenly remembered a rumor these days that vice mayor Jiang''s nephew was beaten by a new female captain. Just when everyone thought that the female captain was going to be unlucky, vice mayor Jiang didn''t dare to fart. He suspended his nephew from work in the name of recuperation, just for fear that he would provoke the female captain again, Is the one in front of us the amazing female captain behind the scenes who even vice mayor Jiang retreated.


    Xiao Nuo frowned and said in a deep voice, "obstruct official business and abuse police investigators. I suspect there is an illegal deal between him and Zhu Changan. Come on, cuff him up and take him away."


    "You... You don''t have to spit. I''m the deputy director of the Construction Committee. You have no right to arrest me."


    Director Ma''s forehead was dripping with sweat. He moved out of his official position, shocked the police, turned and left.


    As the deputy director of the Construction Committee, he took his brother-in-law Zhu Chang''an to the industry association as the vice president, that is, he used his hands to make money for himself. If it weren''t for him, Zhu Chang''an wouldn''t dare to be so bold and reckless.


    "It''s too late to leave. Since you don''t cooperate with us, how about I inform the comrades of the Commission for Discipline Inspection to work on site?"


    Xiao Nuo''s face was cold and his jade hand waved. Several policemen with big arms and round waist immediately blocked director Ma''s road. Seeing the situation, the dozen big men brought by director Ma wanted to run away, but Bai Qing gave a sign and was stopped by the security guard of the club.


    "I protest. I''m a government official. Your police have no right to arrest me without evidence."


    Director Ma was completely flustered and shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Shut up, government official? Hum, I suspect that you pretend to be a government official and bring a large group of underworld members to make trouble. I have reason to suspect that you are underworld members of organized crime. All of you are arrested and taken away for trial."


    Xiao Nuo strongly covered director Ma with charges one by one, which stunned Ding Ning. Is this domineering girl still Xiao Nuo he knows? But I love it.


    This girl is cruel enough. She directly pretends to be a fool and puts the charges of pretending to be a government official on director Ma''s head. Even if she can''t find out the criminal evidence of director Ma in the end, the most is to make an apology. She will be dismissed if she catches the wrong person.


    "You... You can''t do this to me!"


    Director Ma shouted desperately when several criminal police wanted to take him away.


    "If you''re not honest, I''ll tell you to resist arrest and attack the police and have the right to shoot you on the spot."


    Xiao Nuo patted the gun at his waist and threatened directly. The frightened director Ma quickly closed his mouth for fear that the female criminal police captain who didn''t play cards according to common sense would kill him on the spot.


    Ding led the hunter, covered his mouth and smiled: "I like this sister-in-law!"


    Ding Ning smiled, pretended not to hear, and looked at the depressed white green on his face: "what? I feel like you are very lost."


    "Hey! Can you not lose?"


    Bai Qing stood with a melancholy negative hand on her face. "It''s been too low-key for a long time. I wanted to put it back. Now the limelight has been robbed by Captain Xiao. Life is really lonely like snow."


    "Fuck off, lonely fart. You and Henry are the same problem. They are full men. They don''t know that hungry men are hungry. They have nothing to look for. I''d rather the world be peaceful without these shit things."


    Ding Ning smiled and scolded angrily.


    "You said that natural talents must be useful. I haven''t shown my role yet. Can I not be lonely like snow?"


    Bai Qing said bitterly.


    Ding Ning turned his eyes and said with a bad smile, "well, I''ll give you a chance to show your role."


    "You say, look how your second brother is powerful."


    Bai Qing raised his eyebrows and looked eager to try, which was very different from his usual steady style.

 Chapter 402

    Jiang Yimeng, who was always silent next to him, looked at this scene and felt full of remorse. He clearly knew that Bai Qing attached so much importance to Ding Ning, but he didn''t seize the opportunity.


    If she could give Ding some snacks, it would not cause the current situation and miss the great opportunity to please Ding Ning.


    "My sister is the chairman of Longteng group. The development company under the group wants to develop the site in the old area of Fuxing Road. However, due to the joint efforts of local real estate developers in Ninghai, the development project is hindered. I''ll give you an opportunity to help my sister deal with these people."


    If it was Ding Ning''s own company, he would never ask for help in disguise like Bai Qing, but it was related to his sister''s career. He was not hypocritical and directly made a request.


    "Longteng group? Are you the business goddess Ding Qianlie, chairman of the board?"


    Bai Qing opened her eyes in shock and patted her forehead with annoyance: "look at my memory. How can I say that the name ding Qianlie is so familiar? It turned out to be the famous commercial goddess of Ninghai. It''s really impolite!"


    "Business goddess? I didn''t expect you to be so famous."


    It was the first time Ding Ning heard of his sister''s nickname and opened her mouth in surprise.


    Ding Qianlie''s face was indifferent and politely smiled at Bai Qing: "Bai Dashao praised me. Compared with the name touted by outsiders, Bai Qingbai, who is the general president of China Chamber of Commerce, really makes Qianlie like thunder and has heard of it for a long time."


    Ding Ning was silly again and looked at Bai Qing strangely: "are you the president of China Chamber of Commerce?"


    China Chamber of commerce is not comparable to the district real estate industry association where Zhu Changan is located. Its full name is China Business Alliance Cooperation Association.


    Its members are no longer limited to one city, but a business alliance composed of the top business elites from all walks of life in China. It is a well deserved behemoth in the Chinese business community. Its tentacles have spread all over the world and has great influence in the world.


    It is said that the entry threshold of the chamber of commerce is very high. It can''t join just with money. It has almost strict requirements for personal business ability, management level, integrity and morality, vision, breadth of mind and so on.


    The purpose of the chamber of commerce is to unite the top businessmen in China to keep warm, mutual benefit, strengthen cooperation and work together for the rise of China''s economy.


    It can be said that the Chinese Chamber of Commerce gathers a small group of the top and best people in the Chinese business circle. The wealth in their hands can no longer be described as a simple rich country. As long as they are willing, they can even collapse the economies of many countries overnight.


    Ding Ning agrees with the concept of China Chamber of Commerce. They are a collection of patriotic businessmen. Each member company can enter the world''s top 500 if it is taken out alone.


    They gathered together to resist the economic aggression launched by Western powers with their huge wealth. In a sense, they are the guardians of China''s economic order and a sharp knife for China''s economy to shine on the international stage. They cut through thorns and thorns for China and beat back the enemy''s economic aggression against the country again and again.


    This made Ding Ning respect Bai Qing. Unexpectedly, this Sao Bao''s second brother was the president of China General Chamber of Commerce.


    Bai Qing''s face was red, dry cough: "Ding Dong, you exaggerated. I am only the vice president. The name of the president is not worthy of it."


    "Ah, you are the vice president. I thought you were the president. It turned out to be the same level as Zhu Changan."


    Ding Ning''s narrow teasing made Bai Qing cry and laugh. Zhu Changan''s level was not comparable with him. He also knew that Ding Ning was joking, shook his head and smiled.


    In China, no matter the size of the official position, the word will be removed in etiquette. In the absence of the president, it is not wrong to call him the president.


    "Don''t change the subject for me, just say my sister. Can you do it?"


    Ding Ning didn''t plan to give him face. What about the vice president of China Chamber of Commerce? He''s still his sworn brother.


    "Do it, you have to do it!"


    Bai Qing replied decisively and looked at Ding Qianlie solemnly: "Chairman Ding, as the vice president of China Chamber of Commerce, I seriously invite you to join our China Chamber of Commerce."


    Ding Qianlie opened her eyes in amazement. For a moment, she didn''t expect Bai Qing to send such an invitation. She knew what it meant to join the China Chamber of Commerce.


    This means that Longteng group will have the top contacts in China''s business circle, the fastest business information channel, the strongest financial support and the most powerful partners. Therefore, Longteng group will take off and become one of China''s business giants in the shortest time.


    This is what she has always dreamed of, but when all this really comes, she hesitates and looks to Ding Ning for help. She knows that although Longteng group is very strong, there is still a big gap from becoming a member of China Chamber of Commerce. If she joins it through the back door because of Bai Qing''s relationship, it is likely to cause dissatisfaction with other giants of the chamber of Commerce, This is not the situation she wants to see.


    Ding Ning saw her worry from her eyes and smiled at her with encouragement: "I believe sister, just make a decision."


    Bai Qing seemed to see through her mind, With an indifferent smile: "Mr. Ding, you don''t have to worry. It''s not my personal intention to invite you to join the China Chamber of Commerce, but the intention reached by the senior management of our chamber of Commerce after collective discussion. We are very optimistic about your personal potential and the future development prospect of Longteng group. You are a reserve member of our China Chamber of Commerce, just because you are too low-key and Longteng group is a rice funded enterprise That''s why we didn''t invite you. "


    "Ah, you didn''t want to join Longteng group because of my brother?"


    Ding Qianlie has beautiful eyes and a sense of pride in her heart. Being regarded by the China Chamber of Commerce and planning to become a member is enough to prove her value. She is proud of herself.


    "Of course not. I don''t say I''m just a vice president. Even the president has no right to make people become members of the chamber of Commerce. To be honest, if I didn''t worry that Longteng group is a rice funded enterprise, we would have some concerns about the required option of patriotism. I''m afraid our invitation letter would have been sent to you since I got the news that you were crazy about rolling 10 billion meters of gold on Wall Street."


    Bai Qing smiled gently: "but I believe that my brother''s sister will never be a spy sent by the United States, so I will protect you and let you join the Shenzhou chamber of Commerce as soon as possible. The difficulties you face will be solved. In Ninghai, there will never be people without eyes to trouble you."


    "Wow, sister, you still have the great achievement of rolling tens of billions of meters of gold on Wall Street. Why didn''t you tell me."


    Ding Ning looked at Ding Qianlie with amazement and admiration on her face, which greatly satisfied her vanity. She said with eyes like silk: "you haven''t asked me either. I told you it''s like I''m showing off with you."


    "I have to show off. I''m proud to have such an ox fork sister. I''m proud!"


    Ding Ning took her arm and said with a flattering face.


    "Small sample, how old people are, they know to play treasure, and they are not afraid of people''s jokes."


    Ding took the hunting pet and gave him a spoiled look, with a coquettish reproach.


    "Didn''t you know your sister was so powerful?"


    Bai Qing asked in surprise because she couldn''t understand their sister brother relationship.


    "Well, my sister and I have been separated for more than 20 years. We just met some time ago."


    Ding Ning didn''t hide it from him, and said naturally.


    Bai Qing looked at Ding Qianlie thoughtfully and hesitated. If Ding Ning grew up with his sister, he guaranteed that there would be no problem, but if he just met, he would be out of spectrum.


    Before Ding Qianlie''s identity can''t be confirmed as an American spy, he can''t easily guarantee for her.


    Ding Qianlie was so smart that she immediately saw his embarrassment and aroused her pride in her bones. She calmly refused: "President Bai, thank you for your kindness. Although Longteng group has encountered a little trouble now, I believe I can settle it myself. I don''t think the conditions for joining China Chamber of commerce are mature. Let''s talk about it later."


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you? Why give up such a good opportunity?"


    Ding Ning asked puzzled.


    Ding took hunter''s hand and broke his arm. Sweet smiled and said, "I believe sister, you can make Longteng group take off without relying on anyone."


    Ding Ning looked at Bai Qing with an embarrassed face and nodded thoughtfully: "don''t worry, sister. Our sister and brother work together. There are no difficulties we can''t get through."


    "Brother Ding, I''m coming."


    The door of the club was pushed open again, and Xu Minglu walked quickly with a smile.


    Ding Ning patted his forehead and said apologetically, "brother Xu, I''m so sorry. Please come in person."


    "Hey, what else can we do to be polite?"


    Xu Minglu smiled and took out a bag of soft China and handed it to Ding Ning and Bai Qing. He nodded at Bai Qing: "Bai Shao, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Secretary Xu is a busy man. It''s rare to come to my club. The auction will start soon. If you like anything, just shoot it. It''s mine."


    Bai Qing seems to know Xu Minglu very well and says hello.


    Xu Minglu shook his head with a smile and refused, "don''t bother. I''m not a big official, but I can pierce my eyes."


    "Hehe, feel free. I''ll go ahead and say hello. It''s time for the auction."


    Bai Qing said hello and left first. Although his hesitation and embarrassment were not what he wanted, he didn''t know how to face Ding Ning.


    "Brother Xu, this is my sister, Ding Qianlie, chairman of Longteng group!"


    Ding Ning quickly introduced Xu Minglu.


    Xu Minglu''s eyes flashed, politely stretched out his hand and shook hands with Ding. He said with envy: "unexpectedly, Ninghai business goddess is the sister of brother Ding. Your sister and brother are a business genius and a medical genius. I really envy your parents'' excellent genes, and I don''t know what kind of characters can give birth to talented sisters and brothers like you."


    "Oh, brother Xu knows my sister?"


    Ding Ning asked in surprise.


    "Mayor Du is in charge of the economy. I followed him all day and heard about the business district of Ninghai. Ding Qianlie of Longteng group rose in Ninghai two years ago. He made a big move by building plank roads and annexing nine large enterprises. Even mayor Du praised him for such a feat. How could I not know? I just didn''t expect a famous business woman God is just brother Ding''s sister. "


    Xu Ming said with sincere praise that Ding Ning had a kind and proud sense of pride and could enter the vision of the top leader of Ninghai. It can be seen how excellent her sister is.


    Ding led the hunter and said with a smile: "brother Xu praised too much. It makes the little woman ashamed."


    "Ha ha, if someone knows that the famous business goddess calls me big brother, I don''t know how many people will die of envy."


    Xu Minglu is very good at adjusting the atmosphere. A harmless joke virtually shortens the distance between them, which makes Ding Ning secretly feel that there is knowledge everywhere in life.

 Chapter 403

    Ding Ning told Xu Minglu in detail what had happened before.


    "Hum, with a deputy director of the Construction Committee, I''m so bold. Don''t worry, brother. I''ll report back to mayor Du. Now the top is paying close attention to anti-corruption and anti gangster. Zhu Changan and Ma Weiming have also hit the muzzle of the gun. Mayor Du will never let them go easily."


    Xu Minglu thought and said, "as for William, after all, he is an Englishman and the president of Ninghai branch of Standard Chartered Bank. It''s more troublesome to deal with. He has to negotiate with the English embassy, but it''s just a little troublesome. He will definitely be brought to justice."


    "You can deal with William. Twenty minutes ago, he was fired from Standard Chartered Bank."


    Manager Holman didn''t know when. He came silently and said with a smile in fluent Chinese.


    Ding Ning looked at Holman in amazement and was surprised. The old man hid so deeply that he didn''t see that he was a hidden expert before. His cultivation was probably higher than him, which made him have a feeling that he couldn''t see through. But he was relieved at the thought of Henry coming to China and the English royal family. How could he not send an expert to protect his safety.


    "Who is this?"


    Xu Minglu looked at the old man dressed like a noble housekeeper and asked.


    "This is..."


    Ding Ning hesitated and didn''t know whether to expose Holman''s real identity.


    Holman introduced himself bluntly: "Holman, head of the English royal family."


    Xu Minglu was stunned: "the head of the British Gillette royal family? I haven''t heard of the British Gillette royal family''s visit to China."


    "That''s not the point. I''m just the manager of the royal family, but I can''t represent the royal family. I came to China to do some private affairs. Secretary Xu doesn''t need to care. You just know that William''s actions not only hurt the feelings of our royal friend Mr. Ding Ning, but also seriously affected the glorious image of my English empire. I have reported it to her majesty, who has made a statement According to the instructions, twenty minutes ago, the headquarters of Standard Chartered Bank dismissed William from all his posts and strictly investigated his violations of law and discipline during his term of office. In addition, the royal family also sent a note to the British Consulate General in Nanjing, never interfering in William''s violation of the laws of your country and left it to your disposal. "


    Holman finished slowly, bowed down, made an elegant aristocratic salute, smiled and nodded to Ding Ning, then turned and left.


    Xu Minglu looked confused and forced. It was like a dream. Holman was the platinum manager of the British royal family. It was strange enough to appear here inexplicably.


    According to what he said, Ding Ning was actually a friend of the British royal family. In order to vent her anger on Ding Ning, her majesty did not hesitate to put pressure on the headquarters of Standard Chartered Bank to expel William. She also informed the consulate not to intervene and let the Chinese government handle it.


    If Ding Ning were not an authentic Chinese with black hair, black eyes and yellow skin, Xu Minglu would think he was the illegitimate son of the queen of England.


    Even Ding Qianlie was silly to hear that the queen of England went out in person for Ding Ning? It seems that this brother hasn''t been out of Dalian since he was a child. How can he have a relationship with the emperor''s office?


    In the face of their intense eyes, Ding Ning can only pretend to be crazy and turn off the topic. He knows that the bullshit queen of England must be Henry, a righteous guy, cheering him under the banner of the queen.


    Although it was a little too mischievous, it still gave Ding Ning a trace of warmth. Although Henry was arrogant and annoying at the beginning, once he got familiar, his essence was still very good and he was a friend worth making.


    "Isn''t that Secretary Xu? God, why did he come here? Did he participate in the charity auction on behalf of mayor Du?"


    "Maybe, but it seems that he is very familiar with the young man. Is the young man still a big man?"


    "Now people like to play low-key. You see, the clothes on the young man''s whole body are no more than 200 yuan, but his demeanor is a child of a big family and a master who plays a pig and eats a tiger. It''s also Zhu Changan''s bad luck to play with women on the iron plate."


    "Cut, you will make a belated attack. At first, I didn''t know who was laughing at the young man and saying that he was a poor man."


    "Well, that''s not a joke. I''ll tell you, I''ll take a look. This little brother has strange bones and a noble spirit. He is by no means a thing in the pool..."


    ¡­¡­


    Although the onlookers have dispersed, their eyes always stay on dingning''s sister and brother and Secretary Xu. After all, what happened before is enough to prove that dingning is not an easy person. We must remember his appearance so as not to offend him accidentally.


    Even the deputy director of the Construction Committee said he would catch the head of the Criminal Police Corps. He also called the mayor''s secretary to finish. Even if such a person can''t flatter, he must not offend.


    As for what Holman said, they were too far away to hear. If they were to know the treatment of William by the royal office, they would not know what to be shocked.


    As a government official, Xu Minglu was particularly sensitive and didn''t stop. Before leaving, he pulled Ding Ning aside and talked about treating Qiao Zhenya.


    Ding Ning didn''t have a good way to treat him, so he kept dragging, but now with the Ivy beads, it''s not a problem to cure Qiao Zhenya. Although Qiao Qiao''s father made his senses very bad, he couldn''t see death in the face of Qiao Qiao, an old classmate, and immediately promised to take time to see him these days.


    After seeing off Xu Minglu, at 9:30, the charity auction party officially began under the auspices of the energetic Jiang Yimeng.


    As a first-line star, hosting such a charity auction is also a big bright spot. Those who can participate in this auction are all self styled upper class people. Although they covet the beauty of Jiang Yimeng, no one will show the appearance of brother pig who damages his image.


    But when Jiang Yimeng announced that the first auction item was a guitar she had used, it was still wildly sought after by the men present. Finally, an old wooden guitar was sold at a sky high price of 100000, which made Ding Ning feel that the charm of the star was indeed infinite.


    Looking at a group of well-dressed old men staring at the fat man who auctioned the guitar with envy and jealousy, Ding Ning secretly muttered that if Jiang Yimeng took out her original flavor, these people would have to break their heads.


    "Thank you. Thank President Kuang for his love. Once again, thank all the caring people present for their generosity to the children in poor mountainous areas. Every penny you spend, we sunshine Charity Foundation guarantee that it will be used on the children in poor mountainous areas. Sunshine charity foundation is full of love all over the world."


    Jiang Yimeng continued with her slightly magnetic beautiful voice: "here is the second auction item tonight. This is a yellow mandarin jacket donated by Zhu Anming, vice president of Ninghai antique association during the Yongzheng period of the Qing Dynasty..."


    With the progress of the auction, the auction items donated by the rich people present were auctioned off at high or low prices. Ding Ning sat in the last row, some bored closed his eyes and ran the "divine determination" into the state of cultivation. These auction items really couldn''t get into his eyes, which made him feel very boring.


    Some people came in and some left the auction. It seems that there are not a few people who came to the auction.


    "Let go!"


    When Ding Ning was immersed in cultivation, he was rudely interrupted by a sudden voice, which made his blood surge and almost possessed.


    His slowly opened eyes twinkled with cold, staring at the guy who was rude to interrupt his practice.


    It was a young man with a punk head, earrings and nose rings, wearing leather clothes and trousers with shiny stainless steel rings, followed by more than a dozen young men with bright clothes and high toes.


    Punk head youth may be used to being arrogant and domineering. Seeing Ding Ning looking at him coldly, he suddenly became angry: "what are you looking at? You want to die."


    "Get out!"


    Ding Ning was in a bad mood. Seeing that the man was dirty, he couldn''t help frowning and drank coldly.


    "You want to die!"


    The punk young man was furious, opened his mouth and scolded, slapped Ding Ning in the face.


    "Stop!"


    The punk head youth''s action stagnated in the air. Some puzzled looked back at the person who shouted to stop: "Haige, what''s the matter?"


    Among the dozen childe brothers, a man in his early thirties came over with a smile and looked at Ding Ning with a sudden grin: "Mr. Ding, I''m sorry, my brother is not sensible and offended you. Please forgive me."


    "Do you know me?"


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes and looked up and down at the extraordinary man, with a faint feeling of familiarity.


    "Mr. Ding broke the table in cuizhuxuan, which shocked the underground world of Ninghai. Although Canghai has just returned from abroad, he has also heard a lot about him. How can he not know Mr. Ding?"


    The man said with a smile, and there was no tension in his face.


    "Who are you from Qin canglan?"


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful color. No wonder he looked familiar. The man and Qin canglan were similar in appearance. They were all nose Eagle hooks and had a rebellious color.


    "Oh, you mean my disheartening cousin. Hehe, he is now in a mess. His family is very disappointed with him. Why, Mr. Ding still has friends with him? I advise Mr. Ding to draw a line with him so as not to cause trouble."


    Qin Canghai has a proud look in his bones.


    Ding Ning glanced at him and said calmly, "are you threatening me?"


    "No, Mr. Ding is superior in force. Canghai hasn''t lived enough. He still wants to enjoy his life for a few more years so that he won''t be killed secretly. I don''t know who did it."


    Qin Cang said in his Haihua that he heard about the black faced Xia when he came back. He suspected Ding Ning for the first time. This is also a test. If Ding Ning reveals his flaws, he will try to take him. The Qin family is beaten in the face by the black faced Xia in public, but Qin canglan can''t find the court. If he can find it back, This will make his reputation in the Qin family immediately surpass Qin canglan and finally win the inheritance of the Qin family.


    Thinking of this, Qin Canghai seemed annoyed and patted his forehead: "Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell Mr. Ding. A few days ago, my brother saw the wolf boy who escaped from my Qin family appear in the area of Dongshan mausoleum. I have arranged for someone to catch him. If Mr. Ding is free, he must come to my Qin family to watch the blood sacrifice ceremony."


    When talking, Qin Canghai stared at Ding Ning''s expression and observed his mood fluctuations to test whether he was the black faced man.


    Unfortunately, to his disappointment, Ding Ning was expressionless from beginning to end, so that he could not see any clues.


    "Well, I''ve heard that the Qin family has its own lynching law, which is not controlled by the government''s law. Life and death depend on the intention of the Qin family. It''s really powerful. I''ve always wanted to observe it personally to see if the Qin family is really so arrogant and above the national law."


    Ding Ning''s indifferent answer made Qin Canghai angry.

 Chapter 404

    The Qin family has a well-known tradition of family law lynching, which is actually a serious violation of national laws.


    When the police attacked the Qin family, they always took it as a breakthrough. However, the Qin family has always been very hidden. The police are struggling to find evidence and can''t help the Qin family.


    But Qin Canghai was overjoyed, but he took the initiative to disclose that he was blocked by Ding Ning for a long time.


    After all, if the police catch the handle of the Qin family''s lynching, the whole Qin family will be doomed at a time when the anti underworld and anti evil action is being carried out vigorously.


    "Hum, Mr. Ding is really joking. My Qin family is a good citizen who abides by the law."


    Qin Canghai''s first round confrontation with Ding Ning ended in his complete defeat.


    This made the arrogant Qin Canghai how to bear it. He laughed and knew why he asked, "I don''t know if Mr. Ding has heard of the Qingyun Gang?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were cold, quietly clenched his fist and said calmly, "what if you''ve heard of it? What if you haven''t heard of it?"


    "No, just have fun and talk to Mr. Ding. Don''t take it personally."


    Qin Canghai was secretly proud, pretending to be mysterious and whispered: "I heard that recently, many forces are jealous that Qingyun gang has occupied the most lucrative University City. More than a dozen forces, big and small, have joined forces to eradicate Qingyun gang. The bigger gang of Qingyun gang has occupied such a fat area. Are you funny?"


    Ding Ning suddenly smiled, smiling back and forth, and tears came out.


    "Funny, I knew Mr. Ding would be funny."


    Qin Canghai also laughed. The childe brothers behind him didn''t know what he was laughing at. They giggled one by one, which attracted people in the front row of the auction to stare and talk.


    Bai Qing, sitting in the front row, nodded to Jiang Yimeng, who presided over the auction on the stage, as usual. He stood up and came back. Ding Qianlie also frowned and wanted to come over, but was stopped by Ding Ning''s spiritual voice.


    "Funny. It''s really funny that Qingyun Gang occupies a university town."


    Looking at Qin Canghai''s smiling eyes, Ding Ning nodded his head: "however, even a Qin family with a big fart dares to dominate Ninghai. The Qingyun Gang is not so funny."


    "Boy, you are so desperate that you dare to insult the Qin family."


    The former punk youth was eager to perform in front of Qin Canghai and slapped Ding Ning in the face.


    A loud slap rang through the auction site.


    A bright red palm print clearly appeared on Ding Ning''s face, but Qin Canghai''s face changed greatly. Just about to speak, Ding Ning grabbed him by the neck.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    A series of loud slaps brought the auction to a standstill, and everyone looked back at the scene.


    "Special, let go of Haige!"


    Punk''s head was in a hurry. He shouted angrily and rushed at Ding Ning, but Ding Ning kicked him out. The man was still in mid air, gushing blood in his mouth and fell to the ground. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    "Dare to call Haige, call me and call my brother."


    Qin Canghai''s henchmen shouted and rushed forward bravely to save their master.


    Qin Canghai scolded the fool in his heart. Although he was beaten with five meat and eight vegetables, he was very sober. He knew that he was caught in Ding Ning''s trap. He was slapped deliberately in order to find an excuse to do it to him.


    Once those pig teammates call their brothers and are caught by the police, the crime of an underworld making trouble is inevitable.


    He wanted to stop it, but Ding Ning didn''t give him a chance to speak at all. He slapped him and couldn''t even speak.


    "Bang bang!"


    These dog legs were Ding Ning''s opponents. Before they got close, they were kicked upside down one by one and stepped into the footsteps of punk heads. The only thing left was a yellow hair who called to move the rescue soldiers. He looked at them foolishly with his mobile phone. He didn''t know whether to go up and show his loyalty or wait until the reinforcements came.


    But when he saw those companions lying on the ground who didn''t know their life and death, Huang Mao was cold in his heart. It was important to curry favor with the boss, but small life seemed to be more important. He simply turned his eyes and lay down directly underground to pretend to be dizzy. The people watching the poor performance burst into laughter.


    Ding Ning took Qin Canghai''s neck in one hand, slapped him left and right, slapped him in the face rhythmically, and the people even heard the rhythm of "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa.


    "God, isn''t this Qin Canghai who is in the limelight of the Qin family? Who is this young man who dares to slap Qin Canghai? Isn''t he dead?"


    A late rich man recognized Qin Canghai and exclaimed.


    "Yes, it''s true that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. This young man doesn''t know whether to live or die. He dares to provoke Qin Canghai and slap him in the face. I''m afraid it''s hard for him to see the sun tomorrow."


    Another rich merchant shook his head and sighed deeply, feeling sorry for Ding Ning.


    "Cut, Mr. Zhou and Mr. Wang, you didn''t know you were late. The young man was amazing. He called the commander of the municipal Criminal Police Corps on a phone. How about slapping Qin Canghai? The Qin family is powerful, but it may not be able to provoke the young man."


    A rich man who came early and witnessed the previous scene said disapprovingly.


    "Oh, Mr. Zhang, it seems that I missed something. Tell me quickly."


    President Zhou''s eyes lit up and asked urgently that Chinese people''s habit of gossip is gender neutral, and the rich are no exception.


    "Yes, Mr. Zhang, tell us. The Qin family is the local emperor of Ninghai. As soon as Qin Canghai comes back, he competes with Qin canglan. I heard that he is now the hot and most popular successor of the Qin family. Even if the young man has a good relationship with the chief of the Municipal criminal police team, he is still so hot compared with the Qin family?"


    Another middle-aged man who came late also came up with a gossip face, and some who came late also supported their ears.


    President Zhang proudly took a cigarette from President Zhou and lit it. After selling it all, he said with high eyebrows: "don''t look at the low-key dress of the young man. In fact, he is the owner of playing a pig and eating a tiger. You didn''t know before, Zhu Changan of the real Estate Industry Association..."


    With general manager Zhang''s mouth foaming, he described what had happened before, and the people''s eyes at Ding Ning had changed.


    A phone call called the criminal police captain to finish. The English consul dared not fart and took away the deputy director of the Construction Committee on the spot... Then the mayor''s secretary came in person and had a cordial conversation with him


    All this makes them like listening to the book of heaven. They secretly speculate about the identity of the young man. It''s no wonder they dare to slap Qin Canghai in the face in public without giving the Qin family any face.


    With a bang, the glass door of the club was roughly kicked open, and dozens of men in black with the spirit of killing broke in with knives, guns and sticks.


    "MD, stop and let go of Haige."


    Led by a shirtless man with dragon patterns and tiger paintings, he pointed to Ding Ning with a machete and roared.


    "Haige? Who is Haige?"


    Ding Ning stopped slapping, but firmly pinched Qin Canghai''s neck and made him speechless. He turned his head and asked with a puzzled face.


    "Don''t give me so much nonsense. Let go of Haige, or you won''t go out alive today."


    The tattooed man roared, waved a machete and made a move to attack Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning trembled with fear on his face and quietly used some force in his hand. Qin Canghai coughed violently. He just wanted to speak, but Ding Ning pinched it with his fingers and couldn''t make a sound.


    The tattoo man threw a rat repellent, stopped quickly, pointed to Ding Ning and threatened, "do you know who he is? You dare to hit Haige. Don''t you want to live? Let him go quickly."


    "Hey, brother, you''ve been talking for a long time. I don''t know who he is, what Haige Haidi''s. I don''t know him at all. Why don''t you tell me his identity."


    Ding Ning looked innocent. Qin Canghai struggled violently to stop the tattoo man, but Ding Ning quietly sealed the meridians with a pulse cutting hand and let him enter a state of anesthesia.


    Seeing that Ding Ning seemed to be afraid, the tattoo man was overjoyed and said happily: "listen, boy, brother Hai is named Qin Canghai. He is the young master of the Qin family. You should know the Qin family?"


    "I don''t know. I''m a stranger. I just came to Ninghai. What Qin family? I haven''t heard of it. Is it very powerful?"


    Ding Ning looked blankly, just like a steamed stuffed bun who had just entered the city.


    Bai Qing smiles bitterly and shakes her head. Ding leads hunter to cover his mouth and chuckles. It''s a pity that this guy''s acting is really not an actor. She has quietly sent a text message to Xiao Nuo according to Ding Ning''s spirit and is waiting to close the network.


    The tattoo man looked relaxed when he heard the speech. He laughed and said, "it''s really a hick who has just entered the city. No wonder he dared to move the sea. Boy, I tell you, don''t be arrogant in Ninghai with your skill. You can''t afford to provoke the Qin family. If you want to kill you, it''s like crushing an ant."


    "Don''t bully me. I just came to the city and didn''t understand anything. I''m talking nonsense to scare me. Now it''s a society ruled by law. The Qin family dare not kill no matter how powerful they are."


    Ding Ning stuck his neck, blushed and argued.


    "Hum, boy, I''m not bluffing you. The Qin family is the controller of the underground world of Ninghai. Let alone kill you, a villain who has just entered the city. Even if Ninghai''s dignified figures offend the Qin family, there is only one way to die."


    "Don''t talk to me. I don''t believe it. The Qin family is no better than the law. Don''t scare me."


    Ding Ning''s authentic Huizhou accent made the tattoo man relax his vigilance, With a grimace: "Boy, you''re a foreigner. You don''t know the power of the Qin family. Grandpa won''t coax you. A few days ago, an unscrupulous little rich second generation dared to rob a horse with brother Hai. I broke his limbs and sank into the river in sacks. I think you''re a newcomer and have good skills. You offended him by not knowing brother Hai. Let go of brother Hai and I''ll ask brother Hai for a favor In the future, you will follow Haige to make sure you are popular and spicy. "


    Ding Ning looked quite moved and asked hesitantly, "seriously, you didn''t cheat me? How much salary can you give me a month?"


    The tattoo man sneered in his heart. Sure enough, he was a hick who had never seen the world. After two words, he coaxed him for four, five or six. When you let go of haishao, see how I broke your leg.


    But he squeezed out a forthright smile on his face and said, "how can I cheat you? Haige is a polite corporal and cherishes talents most. With his brother''s skill, Haige will entrust you with an important task."


    "Then follow brother Hai. What should I do? I won''t be allowed to kill people every day? When I''m at home, I don''t even dare to kill chickens. I feel dizzy and tremble at the sight of blood."


    Ding Ning asked timidly.

 Chapter 405

    "How can you kill people every day? After all, it is a society ruled by law. Only when you meet those who are not open-minded, do you take it seriously with him. You can kill up to two or three people all year round. Usually, you just break their legs."


    The tattoo man secretly despised himself, but he threatened him and explained with patience.


    "Oh, you all heard."


    Ding Ning suddenly smiled and shouted behind the tattooed man. The auction was temporarily stopped by the noise. The people on the scene turned very strange.


    The tattoo man suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. He quickly turned around and saw that the little brothers behind him did not know when they had raised their hands and looked at him in horror. Behind each of them stood a policeman with a gun pointing at their head.


    The tattooed man twitched at the corners of his eyes and hurriedly squeezed out a smile. He nodded and bowed to the frosty Xiao Nuo and said, "officer, am I kidding?"


    "Are you kidding? Are you kidding with controlled knives and murder weapons? Kill two or three people at most every year? Hehe, it''s arrogant. Come on, take it away."


    Xiao Nuo smiled coldly, and the tattooed man cried, "I''m bragging, officer, don''t take it seriously."


    "Yesterday, we just fished out a floating corpse in the river and preliminarily confirmed that he was a rich second generation. It can match what you said. Maybe you can provide some useful clues for the police and take him away!"


    Xiao Nuo was unmoved and muttered to himself. The tattooed man''s face changed dramatically. His head hung like a zombie. He was handcuffed by two policemen. The rich second generation was buried in the river. It was really his handwriting. Now he was in great trouble.


    Ding Ning threw Qin Canghai, whose face was swollen into a pig''s head, on the ground and said with a smile: "this is the brother Hai in their mouth. I suspect he is the leader of the organized crime underworld gang. Captain Xiao can take him back for a good interrogation."


    "Officer, I want to report a case. This man beat me for no reason. Everyone present can testify. Look at my face."


    Qin Canghai found that he had suddenly moved and got up. The villain complained first.


    "Beating you for no reason? Hehe, do we really think the police are fools?"


    Xiao Nuo sneered. The police had taken out the surveillance video from the security guard of the club and played the surveillance picture. The event was restored again.


    Qin Canghai''s eyes flashed, but he covered his face and argued: "even if someone beat him first, he fought back because of self-defense, but I didn''t do it. Why should he beat me?"


    "Why? Since you are their boss and you gather people to make trouble in public, I have reason to suspect that you are the head of the underworld gang."


    Xiao Nuo gave him a condescending glance and said impatiently, "take him away and go back for investigation."


    "Even if we have a conflict, he is also a party. Why should we only catch us instead of him?"


    Qin Canghai struggled and wanted to pull dingning into the water.


    "Dare to resist again and shoot on the spot in the name of resisting arrest."


    Xiao nuoling shouted. Several criminal policemen immediately took out their pistols in order. The black muzzle aimed at Qin Canghai. He immediately stopped resisting, but he shouted reluctantly: "you are in collusion, I want to sue you."


    "Collusion? Tut Tut, brother Hai, collusion is a derogatory term. You should apologize to me."


    Ding Ning came over with a smile, took out his certificate and lit it: "see clearly, I''m a policeman. Your behavior just now is attacking the police. Do you understand? Haige, you''re in big trouble!"


    "Are you a policeman? How is this possible? This must be false, this is impossible, this must be forged..."


    Qin Canghai almost didn''t stare out and whispered unbelievably.


    "I know better than you whether it''s forged, Qin Canghai. Come with us."


    Xiao Nuo''s angry face turned white, and Ding Ning, a villain, handcuffed the dejected Qin Canghai.


    After Qin Canghai and others were taken away, he gathered in front of Ding Ning and whispered angrily: "you troublemaker, don''t find something to kill me. Aren''t you happy?"


    "How can I become a troublemaker? It''s obviously they who are bothering me. Besides, as the captain of the criminal police, this is your scope of responsibility. I just use our special relationship to inform you directly."


    Ding Ning blinked innocently, crying and laughing.


    "Hum, who has a special relationship with you? I hate it."


    Xiao Nuo blushed, stamped his feet in shame, turned and walked out, but his voice came softly: "invite me to dinner in two days."


    ¡°Yes Madam£¡¡±


    Ding Ning shouted with a smile. Ashamed Xiao Nuo almost fell down at his feet, stared at him in shame and left quickly.


    Ding Ning looked at her wriggling buttocks with a narrow face. This girl is really cute and shy. She is becoming more and more feminine, which makes people itch.


    "Well, don''t look, people have gone far."


    Ding Qianlie''s slightly sour voice sounded in his ear, which made Ding Ning scratch his head embarrassed: "sister, it''s boring anyway. Let''s go back first."


    "No, it''s all here. We have to participate. We should donate some money. Otherwise, what''s the significance of this charity auction party."


    Although Ding Qianlie didn''t want to stay, he always wanted to show it when he came, otherwise he didn''t know that the so-called upper class people would despise them so much.


    Ding Ning remembered that this was a charity auction party. As long as the people who came more or less wanted to express their love, it would have an impact on the reputation of the group.


    "Well, sister, tell me what you like, and I''ll take it and give it to sister."


    Ding Ning took his sister to sit down in the last row, but found that Harry Dan and Henry, dressed as attendants, had come together with a cheap smile.


    "Old four, well done."


    Henry grinned and patted Ding Ning on the shoulder.


    Ding Ning opened his hand angrily: "let me introduce you to my sister, Ding Qianlie."


    "Hello, sister!"


    Henry and harridan said hello to Ding in a polite manner.


    "Go, she is my sister, but not your sister. How old are you two? Don''t pretend to be young here and take advantage of me."


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes and made the two people hug his shoulder.


    "Who are they?"


    Ding Qianlie looked at Ding Ning with some wonder.


    Ding Ning smiled mysteriously and whispered, "this is Henry, the prince of the English royal family, and this is Harry Dan, the crown prince of Dubai. They are all my sworn brothers."


    Ding Qianlie trembled all over and her small mouth was stunned. Zhang became an O-shaped. She saw many big scenes when she was abroad. European noble youth once pursued her, but she was deeply shocked by the identity of the two people in front of her. In particular, they and Ding Ning didn''t see outside laughing and fighting, as if they had known old friends for many years, which made her feel incredible.


    But what she said was that she had seen a big scene. She soon calmed down and said hello to them. Especially her fluent English and Arabic surprised Ding Ning. Unexpectedly, her sister could speak Arabic.


    Ding Ning had nothing to hide from his sister. After obtaining haridan''s consent, he briefly told his sister about the process of getting acquainted with them, but the poison in haridan was brought by his vague words.


    Ding Qianlie untied his doubts. The emperor''s office suddenly supported his brother without relatives. It turned out that he had such a friendship.


    "By the way, chairman Ding, although I came to China secretly to seek medical treatment, after all, I came in the name of a business delegation. I can''t come in vain. Since you have a group company under your name, can you provide me with a copy of the information of your group as one of the investment intention groups of Dibai holdings? Of course, although I am the crown prince, I can only have the right to make suggestions, But there is no final decision. Whether the project cooperation can be reached depends on the prospect and strength of Longteng group. "


    Haridan gave another big gift.


    "Thank you, Prince haridan. I''ll have the company''s information transmitted right away!"


    Ding Qianlie''s eyes are shining with excitement. As a rising star of Ninghai business district, Longteng group has developed rapidly in the past two years and has basically established a foothold in Ninghai business district. However, it is still thousands of miles away from becoming a commercial giant and being listed as a key investment object by the middle East investigation group. The gift of haridan is not rich.


    She knew that all this was because of Ding Ning''s face, otherwise the current Longteng group could not be regarded by the local tyrants in Dubai.


    Ding Ning naturally understood that Harry Dan was paying for his kindness, but he accepted it calmly. In his eyes, Harry Dan''s life was absolutely worth the price.


    It is self-evident that it is beneficial for Longteng group to reach a cooperative trade with Dubai holdings. Apart from others, if this good news is spread, the stock prices of four listed companies under Longteng group will rise, which will add tens of billions to the market value of Longteng group.


    Ding Qianlie and harridan discussed some areas where they could cooperate, and Henry also gave advice.


    It has to be said that although Henry is only an idle prince in the imperial office, the people who have received elite education are different and have a lot of insight in business.


    On the contrary, Ding Ning knew nothing about business. He was sleepy while listening, so he simply closed his eyes and meditated.


    It was not until Jiang Yimeng on the auction platform suddenly said that "the auction item No. 0137 below is a bronze tripod provided free of charge by Mr. Kong Minghui, an overseas Chinese", that he suddenly opened his eyes and cheered up.


    "Mr. Kong Minghui must be familiar to everyone. He is a famous collector and philanthropist in the world. He has always been committed to charity. Although he has lived abroad, he has been concerned about China. He has spent a lot of money to photograph many national treasures lost abroad and donated them to the National Museum free of charge. This time, he donated the" bronze tripod " Many appraisal experts have been found for appraisal, but no one can draw a definite conclusion. I don''t know what Dynasty it comes from or how valuable it is. Therefore, the starting base price of the bronze tripod is one yuan, and there is no restriction on the increase. Kong Lao has only one request. No matter who gets it in the end, he only hopes to know the origin of the bronze tripod in his lifetime. "


    After Jiang Yimeng finished, the audience immediately talked about it. No one asked for a price for a long time. They were also hesitant to wait and see for such a bronze tripod with unknown value. After all, it was possible that the bronze tripod was very valuable or penniless, which made everyone hesitate.


    "Ten thousand."


    After hesitating, a middle-aged man finally raised his good auction card and shouted out the price of 10000.


    Kong Minghui is always a patriotic overseas Chinese and a great philanthropist. He has a high prestige in the kingdom of China. He has helped many people. This middle-aged man has received his favor and is willing to pay 10000 with the intention of repaying kindness.


    "Twenty thousand!"


    Another rich businessman raised his number plate, which was regarded as a face for Kong.


    "Thirty thousand."


    "Forty thousand."


    "60000."


    "100000."


    "Three hundred thousand."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 406

    Kong Lao still had a lot of face. Those who had received his favor raised their cards one after another. The price was soon called 600000, and the speed of bidding began to slow down obviously.


    After all, it is worthwhile for them to spend $1.8 million to take care of Kong Lao''s face and win Kong Lao''s favor, but more is really unnecessary.


    "A million!"


    A middle-aged man with a general belly stood up, directly added one million, and bowed slightly to Kong Lao sitting in the VIP seat to show his respect.


    Kong nodded slightly in return, but his disappointment flashed away. He bought the bronze tripod from an auction at a cost of 5 million meters of gold.


    As a senior collector, if he can''t find out the origin and value of the auction items, he will have trouble sleeping and eating. He deliberately set the reserve price of one yuan this time, hoping to meet someone who knows the origin of the bronze tripod to solve his doubts.


    Ding Ning Huoran sat up straight and stared at the pocket tripod that was only a foot high. There was a storm and inexplicable ecstasy in his heart. The alchemy furnace was actually the Yanlong alchemy furnace of Emperor Yan.


    It is recorded in the compendium of plants and trees that in order to compete with Chiyou in medicine, Emperor Yan, who was born with the talent of controlling fire, took the essence of bronze to make a furnace embryo, took the stone of Buzhou mountain as the furnace liner, extracted his own blood and turned it into Yanlong pill fire, and cast the Yanlong pill smelting furnace after 99.81 days of thunder quenching at the top of Thunder Mountain, It is the best alchemy furnace of Shennong tribe except the Jiulong Shennong tripod. Although it has not reached the level of artifact, it is also the level of top-grade artifact.


    Unexpectedly, the Yanlong alchemy furnace, which has long disappeared in the long river of history, will appear in such a large-scale charity auction.


    It''s no wonder so many treasure experts can''t recognize the origin of the alchemy furnace. After all, the alchemy furnace can only be driven by spiritual power.


    The spiritual power can only be possessed after continuously purifying and transforming the real Qi in the body after entering the tianwu realm, so it''s not surprising that those treasure forensics experts can''t recognize the origin of the alchemy furnace.


    It''s a dream that only a million people want to get this alchemy furnace tripod. Even if they lose their money, he must get this alchemy furnace. With this alchemy furnace, he can start to try to refine pills.


    Ding Ning sneered at himself. This is the Yanlong alchemy furnace


    "One hundred thousand times, one million twice, if there is no further price increase, this bronze tripod belongs to this gentleman, the third one million..."


    "Ten million!"


    Just as Jiang Yimeng was about to drop the hammer, a cold voice suddenly sounded and quoted a high price of $10 million, which made everyone in an uproar and whispered one after another to find the trace of the bidder.


    Ding Ning followed his reputation. This is a man sitting in an inconspicuous position in the middle, wearing a cap, a mask and sunglasses. He can''t see his appearance clearly. He can''t help narrowing his eyes. It seems that he has met someone who knows the goods.


    Old Kong looked happy. The man was willing to bid such a price. Although it was far from the price he auctioned, the man was likely to know the origin of the bronze tripod.


    "Ten million once, this gentleman bid ten million. Is there anyone else? Ten million twice, ten million three..."


    Jiang Yimeng was excited. She didn''t expect that such an insignificant bronze tripod could bid a high price of 10 million. Although she continued to tempt people to increase the price with a bewitching voice according to the Convention, she didn''t think that anyone would pay a higher price, and even shouted faster.


    "100 million!"


    Ding Ning was startled. Is there a woman who makes such a price? I wanted to wait and see again, but I didn''t dare to hesitate any more. I opened my mouth and shouted out a price of 100 million.


    "What? Are you crazy?"


    Ding Qianlie was startled and hurriedly pulled his sleeve. "Why do you pay such a high price for a broken tripod?"


    "Don''t worry, sister. This tripod is very important to me. I have to get it."


    Ding Ning didn''t have time to explain. After saying it without doubt, he stared at the alchemy furnace with his eyes full of perseverance.


    He expected that the Yanlong alchemy furnace might not be so easy to get. The man who had been bidding for 10 million was staring at him like a knife, which brought him great pressure.


    He is an expert, a very powerful expert, at least a strong one in tianwu realm or at the patriarchal level. No wonder he can recognize the value of this Dan stove.


    "100 million?"


    Jiang Yimeng was so scared that he almost threw away the auction hammer. A rusty broken Ding Ning even shouted out a price of 100 million, which was too bad for his family.


    On the contrary, Bai Qing showed a thoughtful look. Ding Ning''s identity seemed to be no problem, but the mystery he showed during this period proved that he was never as simple as the data on the surface.


    He was able to bid a high price of 100 million, which proved that he was bound to win the bronze tripod. He must have recognized its origin and knew its value.


    Looking at Kong, he was the only one who knew that, in addition to his well-known identity as an overseas Chinese, philanthropist and collector, Kong was also a member of the China Chamber of Commerce. His task was to collect the national treasures lost during the war for the country overseas.


    Old Kong looked at him for a moment. The meaning was complex and difficult to understand. Ding Ning must know the origin of the bronze tripod, which made them hesitate. If the bronze tripod was really a national treasure, the country must take it back and never allow it to wander away, which would conflict with Ding Ning. Instead, they wanted the bronze tripod to be photographed by the man in tuxedo, In this way, they won''t have any psychological burden.


    "200 million!"


    The man in the tuxedo was really unwilling to show weakness. He directly shouted out the price of 200 million and looked at Ding Ning like a threat.


    "Three hundred million!"


    Ding Ning doesn''t care at all. Don''t mention that he has more than one billion confidence. Even if he can''t bid, he will block the way and win the treasure without hesitation.


    "400 million!"


    The tuxedo also seems to be full of confidence, a look of potential.


    "Five hundred million!"


    "600 million!"


    "700 million!"


    "800 million!"


    "Billion!"


    When Ding Ning calmly shouted a billion directly, the man in Tuxedo seemed to have reached the limit and stopped bidding.


    He glanced at Ding Ning faintly, and made no secret of his cold killing intention under the sunglasses. Then he took back his eyes and remained silent as if nothing had happened.


    The whole auction venue roared like a frying pan. A broken tripod that didn''t know its origin and purpose sold for a billion.


    You know, this kind of charity auction is all about showing love. Over the years, there are few people who can bid tens of millions, let alone billions.


    People''s eyes at Ding Ning changed again. Before, they only thought he was a big family child with extraordinary origin and deep background, but now, they don''t think so. The people who can spend a lot of money and spend a billion are definitely not ordinary big family children. At least they are also the direct heirs of a big family, so they can arbitrarily control this astronomical figure.


    It''s not that these people present can never give a billion, let alone a mere billion. Even if they are worth 10 billion or even 100 billion, there are many people.


    But wealth is wealth and cash is cash. In shopping malls, market value is one thing and working capital is another.


    Despite the fact that many billionaires live a life of extravagance, in fact, a large number of real estate, rising stock prices after listing, huge bank loans, overdue loans, etc. after careful liquidation, they may even have negative assets, let alone take out one billion cash.


    The reason why they can still live in villas, drive well, drink red wine, wear famous brands, go in and out of high-end places and live a high-class life is that they have an industry that continues to add value and attract investors to raise funds. It can be said that many famous tycoons are actually making money with the money of investors and banks.


    Although it sounds incredible, this is the reality. Except for some industrial people, most rich people start by buying and selling short.


    This is the inevitable outcome of the bubble economy. They actually take the money of shareholders and banks to engage in business activities, thus leading to the lives of people.


    And as long as the company''s share price doesn''t collapse, they can live a prosperous life forever.


    This is why once the stock market collapses, many rich people will immediately become insolvent and have no choice but to go down and commit suicide after bankruptcy.


    Birds of a feather flock together. Rich people and rich people often talk about some business information, and sometimes an inadvertent information may be a huge business opportunity. Therefore, rich people will be keen to participate in all kinds of high-end cocktail parties to broaden their contacts and obtain some useful business information at the same time.


    Do you expect a rich man to talk to the bottom of society who can''t even eat about the price of cabbage today? There is no common language at all.


    This has also led to the artificial division of society into 369 grades. Although wealth is not the only measure of class division, it is undoubtedly the most realistic watershed.


    Therefore, whether in China or in other places, the concept of being equal to each other is always the eternal theme among aristocrats and giants.


    In the final analysis, in this era of laughing at the poor rather than prostitutes, luxury goods such as famous cars, luxury houses, famous brands and watches have become symbols of the identity, status and financial resources of the rich, so as to join the upper class society and capture more wealth and opportunities.


    It can not be said that this is a social retrogression and moral decline, but from the date of the emergence of private ownership, this hierarchy has become an inevitable trend of social development, a driving force to stimulate social progress, and one of the criteria to evaluate a person''s success in his life.


    Maybe some people will complain that this is unfair and extremely hostile to the rich. They think that people are born with the second generation of rich officials, the second generation of stars and the second generation of stars. They have no worries about food and clothing all their life. I have to eat wind and dew for three meals a day, and I can''t even afford to rent a house.


    In fact, it''s really unnecessary. After all, whether it''s the rich second generation or the official second generation, where do these rich and healthy second generations come from without the struggle of one generation? If you think about how their ancestors struggled, you''ll have a balance in your heart.


    If everyone is born equal, it would be unfair, just like a person who works hard to realize his dream and a salted fish who has nothing to do all day, eats and sleeps all day. When he finally runs to the end, he finds that his offspring are on the same starting line as the offspring of salted fish. For these people who have worked hard all their life, How fair is it?


    The topic is a little far away. Cough, in short, at the moment, people present are staring at Ding Ning with hot eyes, guessing which lineal son of an aristocratic family can easily take out a billion cash, and it seems that they still have spare power, hesitating how to get close to him.

 Chapter 407

    Those celebrities who think they are beautiful are even more shining eyes and flirting. It''s not easy to meet such a handsome, rich and possibly powerful golden turtle son-in-law. We must attract his attention. At least, we should make a familiar face to facilitate future contacts.


    At the moment, in their eyes, Ding Ning''s cheap clothes have become particularly low-key and connotative, as if they were not sold on the ground, but tailored by Italy''s top craftsmen. They forgot how despised and disdained they looked at Ding Ning before.


    Ding Ning swiped her card to pay the auction money on the spot, ignored the sight of others, got the Yanlong Ding for the first time, and couldn''t put it down.


    Bai Qing motioned Ding Ning to go to the club room on the second floor with him. When Ding Ning went upstairs, he noticed that the line of sight behind him was like a poisonous snake. It must be the man in tuxedo.


    Kong Minghui didn''t know when he was waiting in the private room. When he saw Ding Ning, he immediately stood up and said, "this little brother, I''m Kong Minghui."


    "Hello, Mr. Kong. I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Ding Ning was very fond of patriotic overseas Chinese like Kong Minghui and shook hands with him politely.


    "Brother, I brought you here to ask you if you know the origin of the bronze tripod at such a high price. Kong is always a collector. Collectors have some special hobbies. If you don''t know the origin and value of the collected items, it will be difficult to sleep and eat. So I specially asked me to take you to meet him and tell him about the bronze tripod Calendar. "


    Bai Qing looked at Ding Ning with a puzzled face and explained.


    Ding Ning''s mouth tilted slightly and showed a funny smile. "Kong Lao means that if the bronze tripod is very precious, we must find a way to take it back?"


    Bai Qing was embarrassed when he heard the speech. Kong Minghui quickly explained, "little brother, don''t get me wrong. Since I took it out for auction, there is no reason to take it back. I just want to know the origin and value of the bronze tripod. It''s just purely out of curiosity. Little brother, I don''t know if I can explain it to me."


    Ding Ning took a deep look at Bai Qing and said calmly, "this is not a bronze tripod, but an alchemy furnace. It has no value for most people, but it is priceless for people who study ancient medicine like me."


    He didn''t explain the true origin of the bronze tripod. He vaguely took it through the alchemy furnace. If they knew that it was the Yanlong tripod left by Emperor Yan, I''m afraid there would be another wave.


    "Oh, it''s an alchemy furnace. No wonder those treasure experts can''t see the origin. No wonder."


    Kong Minghui suddenly realized, reached out and took out a business card and handed it to him: "little brother, thank you for solving my doubts. I owe you a favor. This is my business card. Call me if you need help in the future."


    "Thank you, Kong Lao."


    Ding Ning politely accepted the business card. He didn''t know if it was an illusion. When Kong Minghui gave him the business card, Bai Qing seemed to be relieved.


    After chatting a few more words, Bai Qing and Kong left first, but Ding Ning didn''t leave immediately. He locked himself in his room for about half an hour before returning to the auction house again.


    The auction was finally over. In the name of escorting emerald jade, Ding Ning asked Henry to let Holman take Ding home.


    Bing Xue''s clever Ding Qianlie had already seen the clue, took his hand and whispered, "be careful yourself. I''ve asked Xia hou to come."


    "Don''t worry, sister, it''s okay."


    Ding Ning smiled and comforted, but did not refuse her kindness. The man in Tuxedo made him feel very dangerous, which made him feel a little confused.


    After sending Ding Qianlie off, many rich people who participated in the auction gathered around, warmly exchanged greetings with him and gave him business cards.


    Ding Ning did not refuse, politely took the business card and exchanged greetings with them, which made these people excited. Although Ding Ning didn''t hand over the business card, it disappointed them a little, they were satisfied to be familiar for the first time. It was only right for the immediate heirs of the big family to have a little pride and airs.


    As people who hang out in the upper class, they naturally know that enough is enough and too much is not enough. Although they want to have a drink with Ding Ning to further their relationship, they are still very rational. After they get familiar, they take the initiative to leave. If they keep pestering, who knows whether they will annoy others.


    However, the so-called celebrities had no self-knowledge. Seeing Ding Ning''s elegant demeanor, they showed no signs of impatience with them. They worked harder and harder to attract his attention. Others wanted to make further development with him regardless of the reserved overt and covert signs.


    Ding Ning absently dealt with these celebrities who felt good about themselves, and always focused on the man in the tuxedo.


    It was not until Ding led the hunter away that the man in Tuxedo sat on an Infiniti and didn''t leave that he was relieved.


    What he is most worried about is that this expert of unknown origin kidnapped his sister to threaten him. For the safety of his sister, let alone Yanlong Ding, even Jiulong Shennong Ding, he will give up without hesitation.


    Now it seems that the man in the tuxedo is very confident in his skills. He thinks it''s easy to deal with him. Only then can he wait in the car so conceited.


    In this way, Ding Ning''s tightly hanging heart was immediately put down, without scruples, and he was too lazy to entangle with these coquettish celebrities.


    His face was flat and he waved his hand without hesitation: "I have something else to do. Bye!"


    "Hey, you haven''t left a phone number for others?"


    A slightly beautiful, self feeling good yellow skirt lady said bitterly.


    Ding Ning ignored it, strode to the parking lot, got into his flat front and walked away.


    "He''s really a guy without demeanor. He just drives a broken pastor. What''s the drag?"


    A sexy celebrity with exposed clothes and choppy chest curled her mouth and said sour.


    "Hum, what do you know? It''s a low-key."


    The yellow dress lady looked intoxicated and refuted with a cold hum.


    "Cut, showing off coquettish is useless. People are not interested in you at all."


    Another famous lady in a white evening dress hated the yellow dress. The famous lady regarded Ding Ning as a forbidden style and said sarcastically.


    "I''m coquettish? Cut, I''m a natural beauty. I still need to be coquettish. It''s you who only dare to wear an extended dress to cover up your short legs."


    The Yellow Dress Lady straightened her towering chest, deliberately raised her feet, exposed her snow-white slender thighs and sneered.


    "You... You''re short legged. Your whole family is short legged. I tore your bitch''s mouth."


    When the white dress lady was stabbed in the pain, she became angry and jumped at the yellow dress lady with open teeth and claws.


    Huang skirt was unwilling to show weakness. They each had good friends. They were immediately divided into two battle groups. There was no lady image and launched a tear and force war


    But these had nothing to do with Ding Ning. He drove his car aimlessly through the busy streets, came to the seaside and stopped.


    After getting out of the car, he lit a cigarette and leaned leisurely against the car, as if enjoying the sea view in the night.


    He thought clearly that the enemy''s strength was unknown. If he lost the enemy, he would jump into the sea. Anyway, he had a mermaid totem, and his home was below 4000 meters under the sea.


    "Boy, I''m very smart. I also know that choosing a good place to bury my bones will save me a lot of trouble. Otherwise, I''ll have to dig a hole and bury people. How troublesome."


    The man in the tuxedo stepped down from the Infiniti behind and said slowly as if he were sure to win. His pride in his bones was not concealed at all, as if Ding Ning was a turtle in a jar and could not escape.


    "How do you know it''s not your place to bury your bones?"


    Ding Ning didn''t even look at him, took a deep breath of smoke, and said in a panic.


    "Hehe, the frog at the bottom of the well, a guy who can do some boxing and Kung Fu and has some money, where do you know that there are people outside people and there are days outside the world? The world is not as simple as you see."


    The man in the tuxedo took off his sunglasses and mask, and did not wear his cap. He showed an ordinary face in his 30s and 40s, and said jokingly.


    Ding Ning picked his eyebrow: "Oh, it seems that you are a toad outside the well?"


    "Sharp mouthed boy, don''t be shameless. Hand over the alchemy furnace. Maybe I''ll leave you a whole body, otherwise, I''ll let you die without a burial place."


    The man in the tuxedo suddenly changed his face, and his whole body exuded terrible power. The powerful power changed Ding Ning''s face.


    This momentum is so strong that it is much stronger than that of the second master, and it is extremely aggressive. It can not fully suppress the potential in his body, making his combat power drop sharply.


    What strength is this guy? Why is it so terrible?


    When the man in Tuxedo saw his face change sharply, he laughed proudly and said, "mole ants, do you know what is powerful?"


    "Who are you? An ancient martial artist in tianwu territory or a master of Chinese martial arts?"


    Ding Ning''s face was frightened, but his muscles were tense. He was ready to launch a surprise attack at any time.


    "Eh, you know the ancient martial arts. Tell me, which family are you from? If I knew you, I might let you go in the face of your elders."


    The man in the tuxedo showed a strange light in his eyes and asked with great interest.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed, wrapped around the tuxedo, and the man spoke slowly. He suddenly rose like a cheetah, and the silver Taidao cut off his head with a light like lightning in the night sky.


    "Boy, die!"


    The man in the tuxedo turned pale in horror, drank violently, and his body retreated quickly. This knife even brought him a strong threat of life and death, which made his soul risk.


    But Ding Ning''s attack was intentional, and this knife left no force. Even if the man in the tuxedo reacted quickly, he was still a little slow and was scratched across his left shoulder.


    With a "poof" sound, Ding Ning cut down on the left shoulder of the man in the tuxedo with confidence. Unexpectedly, there was a sound like defeating leather. He only cut his clothes without even cutting the oil skin. The powerful knife was dissolved by a layer of aura on the man in the tuxedo.


    "Yes, yes, it''s interesting. It''s enough for you to sneak into me. It''s just a pity. You are a mole ant. How can you know how powerful the body protection aura of the strong in tianwu? Congratulations, boy. You have successfully angered me. Now, you can bear my anger!"


    The man in the tuxedo smiled angrily and proudly said that the terrible power rose again


    But unexpectedly, Ding Ning was not moved at all, and looked at him one knife after another with a firm face.


    The bright light of the knife flickered in the night. Although there was no spiritual power fluctuation, it was as fast as a knife, as if it was not affected by his potential at all.


    After the initial panic, the man in the tuxedo noticed that although Ding Ning''s knife technique was exquisite, he could not break his body protection power at all. He immediately stood where he was and did not hide, As if watching the clown''s performance, he joked: "ants want to bite elephants too much. However, this Sabre technique is interesting. Now hand over the sabre technique and the alchemy furnace, I can spare you from death and even accept you as an apprentice."

 Chapter 408

    "You talk too much nonsense."


    Ding Ning''s mouth was filled with a strange smile, but he didn''t stop in his hand, but he suddenly filled real Qi with a knife that was only split by the strength of his flesh.


    The silver Tai Dao suddenly burst out a terrible blade with a length of more than three feet, and cut it head-on with the power of destroying the sky and the earth.


    The chattering man in the tuxedo stopped suddenly. Looking at the knife with a strong death threat with fear, he couldn''t believe it and exclaimed: "you are a strong man in tianwu territory?"


    Sooner or later, the man in the tuxedo could not dodge. He almost leaned slightly out of instinct. His whole body was shining with spiritual power and resisted the knife.


    The sound of "click" was like the sound of broken glass. Under this knife, the thick spiritual shield broke like cheese met a red soldering iron, and blood splashed.


    "Ow!"


    The man in the tuxedo gave a shrill scream, his face was as white as paper, his right hand grabbed his left arm cut off by a knife, and his body retreated violently, trying to escape.


    "Dare to make my young master''s idea, where to go!"


    A Yin measuring voice sounded, and Xia Hou appeared like a ghost, blocking the escape route of the tuxedo man. A momentum no weaker than the tuxedo man firmly locked him.


    The man in the tuxedo stopped suddenly. His voice was desperate and trembled and shouted, "master of Chinese martial arts?"


    "You have a little eyesight."


    Ding Ning came forward slowly and said with a calm smile, but he was secretly shocked. At the beginning, he defeated long Xiaotian, who had just entered tianwu, so he always thought that tianwu was just like this.


    It made him ignore that long Xiaotian was a newcomer to tianwu. His true Qi had not been transformed into spiritual power and did not form a body shield, so he was able to defeat him easily, which caused him a false impression that tianwu was just like this, resulting in contempt.


    But until now, he found that he underestimated the strength of the strong in tianwu realm. If the man in Tuxedo was not too conceited and didn''t pay attention to him at all, he cut off his left arm.


    If you fight him head-on, if he doesn''t have to play cards, there''s no chance of winning. This makes him secretly alert. He must not be arrogant and underestimate the heroes in the world.


    Whether it''s the spiritual shield of a man in a tuxedo or the vigorous Qi armor of a Xia Hou, it gives him a sense of awe. Whether it''s a master or a heavenly martial arts, he must not be humiliated.


    "Are you from the 17th Bureau or the Religious Bureau? You can''t kill me. The Religious Bureau has an agreement with the ancient martial world."


    The man in the tuxedo looked pale and shouted.


    "Why didn''t you say that when you killed and robbed? Now you think of the Religious Bureau and the 17th Bureau? It''s too late."


    Ding Ning sneered and disdained the psychology that only state officials were allowed to set fire and people were not allowed to light lights.


    Xia Hou looked at Ding Ning quietly. He only knew that the young master''s cultivation was quite strange, but he didn''t think that the young master could cut off one arm of the man in the tuxedo.


    In front of him, the man in Tuxedo exudes a stronger breath than him. He is actually a strong man in the middle of tianwu territory. You know, half of the true Qi in his body has been transformed into spiritual power in the middle of tianwu territory, which can form a thin spiritual power shield, and the defense is very powerful.


    In this case, the young master was able to successfully break the shield and cut off one of his arms. His combat effectiveness was appalling. He was shocked and relieved.


    "You can''t kill me. I''m Chao Xiong, a disciple of the holy medical school. If you kill me, the holy medical school won''t let you go."


    The man in the tuxedo trembled all over. Under the threat of death, he finally remembered the reputation of the school. He suddenly perked up and said without fear.


    "I don''t care whether you''re a saint doctor or a ghost doctor. If you dare to make an idea of my Dante stove, you must die."


    Ding Ning looked cold and cut off without hesitation.


    "Young master, don''t..."


    Xia Hou''s face changed sharply, and he cried out. Unfortunately, it was too late. Ding Ning took a knife and cut off Chao Xiong''s head.


    His head was rolling on the ground. His pale face was facing up to the sky. His eyes were full of disbelief. It seemed that he couldn''t believe that someone dared to fight him after reporting to the school.


    "Young master... Ah, it''s a big trouble now."


    Xia Hou beat his chest and feet, repented and looked very dignified.


    "What? This Saint doctor is very powerful?"


    Ding Ning''s will was as iron as iron, and he had no regret at all. He asked curiously.


    "It''s not just powerful, but very powerful. Since ancient times, Xia has violated the ban with martial arts. Do you know why the Chinese government has been able to live in peace with the ancient martial arts world for so many years?"


    Xia Hou''s complexion is hard to see.


    "Doesn''t it mean that the government has signed a peace agreement with the ancient military community?"


    Ding Ning said with a puzzled face. Then he remembered something. His face changed and said, "don''t tell me that the government is the peace agreement signed with the saint doctor?"


    "Although it was not signed with the holy doctor family, the holy doctor is one of them."


    Xia Hou''s face was bitter: "at that time, when China established the country, Taizu personally went to the ancient martial world and killed six generals after five passes. He signed the peace agreement with the four holy gates of the ancient martial world. The holy doctor gate is one of the four holy gates and has a supreme position in the ancient martial world."


    "How do the dragon and Phoenix families in the ancient martial world compare with the saint doctor?"


    Ding Ning''s heart sank and realized that he seemed to have poked a big basket.


    Xia Hou shook his head and smiled bitterly, showing a trace of disdain: "the dragon family and the Phoenix family are just ancient martial families that have risen in recent decades. They have been extended for thousands of years like the four holy gates. There is no comparability at all. It can be said that if a disciple comes out of the four holy gates, the ancestors of the dragon family and the Phoenix family have to greet each other upside down and be respected as guests."


    Ding Ning looked at Chao Xiong''s headless body with a curious look on his face and said with a grin: "I didn''t expect to kill a big guy."


    "Young master, aren''t you worried at all? That''s one of the four holy gates."


    Xia Hou looked at Ding Ning''s heartless appearance and couldn''t help crying and laughing, but he felt heavy in his heart.


    "Is it useful to worry? The big deal is that soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Besides, who knows who killed this guy except you and me?"


    Ding Ning squatted on Chao Xiong''s body and groped. He looked like a real money fan. A moment later, he frowned and looked incomprehensible. Then he stared at a simple ring on Chao Xiong''s finger, stroked it down with a shout and put it in his pocket. He muttered, "I didn''t expect it was still a fat sheep. It''s cheaper for me now."


    Xia Hou scratched his head and said with worry, "these ancient sects are very evil. Who knows if there is any way to find the murderer."


    "If they find me, I can only admit it. Anyway, Chao Xiong must be killed. Otherwise, if we let him go, do you think he won''t retaliate? Do we let him kill us then?"


    Ding Ning''s careless answer reached his heart. Xia Hou suddenly realized that from the moment Chao Xiong tried to kill and seize the treasure, it was doomed to be a life and death situation. There was no way out. He was ashamed and said, "the young master can see through."


    "It''s a simple truth. You just didn''t see through for a moment because you were awed by the reputation of the four holy gates."


    Ding Ning took out the corpse water and sprinkled it on Chao Xiong''s body. It''s really a necessary thing for killing people and destroying corpses at home. It seems that you have to spend more time.


    "By the way, brother Xia Hou, tell me about the four holy gates. Since we are destined to become enemies with the holy medical gate, it''s always good to know more about the enemy''s intelligence and be prepared."


    Despite Ding Ning''s relaxed words, he still had a lot of pressure in his heart. When he was alone in the past, he naturally had no fear and ran away.


    No matter how powerful the saint doctor is, he doesn''t believe that he can''t escape their pursuit with biological simulated skin.


    But now he has a sister, a lover and friends. He is no longer alone, so he has to plan for the future.


    "I don''t know much about the four holy gates. Most of them are hearsay. I only know that not everyone in the sect or family can hang holy words. Holy words have special significance. It is said that such sect or family can hang holy words only when they have old antiques who surpass God level masters."


    Xia Hou tried his best to explain to Ding Ning: "The four holy gates are holy medicine gate, holy knife family, holy girl family and holy sword mountain villa. As the name suggests, holy medicine gate is famous for its anti heaven medicine of life and death, human flesh and bones. It is said that the disciples in the gate are all herbalists proficient in fire control, and their combat effectiveness is extremely strong; the holy knife family is the most mysterious, and few disciples are born, but once born, they must be amazing and surpass the heroes. It is said that Wen has always been at odds with the saint doctor; Shengjian mountain manor is an ancient Kendo sect. It is called the peak of Kendo in the world. A hundred years ago, uterus benwuzang, the eldest brother of Liu Shengjian God, the saint of Fusang sword, came across the sea with a single sword to challenge all of us in Shenzhou kendo. He defeated 17 of our Shenzhou Kendo masters in a row. He raved about the invincible hand of Shenzhou, which made us lose face in the martial arts world of Shenzhou. A young man with a weak crown came out of Shengjian mountain manor, He fought on the Bank of the East China Sea and took Miyamoto Musashi''s sword to the head, which shocked the world; The saint daughter clan is rich in spiritual masters, and each generation must have an outstanding disciple born to experience. The disciple born in this generation is called "night alone". It is said that he has broken through to become a heavenly spiritual master at the age of 25 and is known as the first genius in the ancient martial arts world. Compared with this, the name of the first genius in the ancient martial arts world of the dragon family, long Xiaotian, is also eclipsed. "


    Ding Ning listened with interest. Seeing Xia Hou''s strange face, he stopped and asked, "what else?"


    "Young master, I was thinking that long Xiaotian was known as the first genius in the ancient martial arts world, but he was defeated by the young master''s two moves. Even if she walked alone at night, she was not inferior. After all, she was three years older than you. If the young master broke through tianwu in three years, wouldn''t she be the first genius worthy of the name."


    Xia Hou suddenly remembered Ding Ning''s evil spirit and said with heartfelt admiration.


    Ding Ning''s small vanity was instantly satisfied, but he carried his hands and stood proudly alone: "it''s nothing to mention a mere vanity. My young master should keep a low profile and keep a low profile again."


    Xia Hou was amused by his style and laughed. He joked, "young master, you are really low-key. Even the disciples of the saint medical school have been slaughtered."


    "Hey, hey, if people don''t offend me, I don''t offend. If people offend me, they will copy the family and destroy the family."


    Ding Ning replied overbearing, but he couldn''t see any domineering smile on his face.


    Xia Hou''s eyes looked pleased. He didn''t think Ding Ning was blowing air.


    Although the young master usually treats people modestly and can talk to anyone, he shows that people and animals are harmless, but once he meets someone who can threaten the safety of his or his relatives, he shows his very bold and cruel side.


    Deal with things decisively and cleanly. You will never hesitate because of fear or tenderness, leaving endless future troubles for yourself. The ruthlessness of your heart is no worse than those heroes who have been rolling in the world for decades. You are absolutely a master who can achieve great things.

 Chapter 409

    "Brother Xia Hou, where is the ancient martial world?"


    Ding Ning asked a question that was always in his heart.


    "Where is the ancient martial world?"


    Xia Hou looked at him in surprise, Laughing at it, he said: "The ancient martial arts world is called a world, but it is just the saying of the martial arts school. It is not a world of its own. Some casual practitioners and small forces without the zongmen family generally live in various cities or towns and live like ordinary people, and do not easily expose their skills. While the general zongmen family lives in the remote mountains and forests where people are rarely seen, and the air there is not much polluted , there is still some aura left. As for those large forces, they occupy a blessed place with rich aura and will not go out easily. "


    "Ah, isn''t the ancient martial world in the secret territory?"


    Ding Ning was surprised. He thought that the ancient martial arts world was in a secret space. He usually had to go in and out with the approval of the Religious Bureau, so he had no scruples about killing ancient martial arts.


    Now I know that it''s not like what he thought. Suddenly, my scalp felt numb. My strength is still far from enough.


    "Of course not. The secret place is so easy to find. It''s good to have a blessed place. It''s the four holy gates. I heard that each occupies a secret place. It has rich aura, which is enough for their clan family''s cultivation, so they are generally reluctant to come out. After all, the turbid Qi in the world can''t maintain the aura they need for cultivation."


    Xia Hou said with some envy.


    "You are a master of Chinese martial arts. How do you know so much about the ancient martial arts world?"


    Ding Ning asked curiously.


    Xia Hou''s eyes narrowed slightly, his eyes were a little drifting, and he said calmly after a long silence: "I was also an ancient martial artist, just a small family. I didn''t have enough spiritual power to supply me for cultivation. Later, I simply modified the national art."


    Ding Ning was immediately silent. He knew that his question might touch the past that Xia Hou was unwilling to recall. When he was about to change the topic, Xia Hou suddenly said, "young master, you don''t have to stick to ancient martial arts or national skills. There are thousands of avenues, but you go the same way. If you practice to the extreme, you will still return to the same way. Do you know how Taizu persuaded the four holy gates to sign a peace agreement?"


    "Isn''t he moved by the sincerity of Taizu?"


    Ding Ning replied blankly.


    "Sincerity? Hehe, no matter what the world is, respecting the strong is an eternal theme. Since Taizu dared to find the four holy gates, he forced them to sign the peace agreement Naturally, there is something to rely on. Since Chinese martial arts can become one of the mainstream of cultivation in modern society, it naturally has its reason. Although it has no ancient martial arts history, it is also unique and has its unique charm. In fact, many Chinese martial arts practitioners have changed from former ancient martial arts practitioners. "


    Xia Hou looked leisurely, "When Taizu set out to conquer the world, he was assassinated by countless hidden assassinations, but he was safe all the time. It was the work of the thirteen iron guards around him. These thirteen iron guards were all masters of Chinese martial arts modified by ancient martial arts. With Taizu''s expedition to the north and South, they secretly protected Taizu''s safety internally and cut off all small people externally. They made countless contributions and were rejected by Taizu Zu praised him as a national scholar. "


    "National scholar?"


    Ding Ning''s heart shook and he remembered that in his career, the thirteen iron guards were invincible, and finally opened up the prosperous era of China.


    "Yes, it''s a national scholar, which means that the national scholar is unparalleled. It''s a pity that most of the thirteen iron guards lost in the southern expedition and Northern War, and only five people remained after the founding of the people''s Republic of China. Taizu took five iron guards to the four holy gates, met them with martial arts, forced the four holy gates to set up an alliance under the city and signed the peace agreement Only in exchange for a hundred years of peace in China, but it was this time that two of the five iron guards were lost again, leaving only three iron guards to escort Taizu back to Beijing. After returning to the capital, two more iron guards suffered injuries all the way and became semi disabled people. They were supported by Taizu in tears in the Imperial Palace, enjoying state support and honor for generations. "


    The secret that Xia Hou said shocked Ding Ning. Unexpectedly, there were such strong national skills in China. He said in a surprised voice: "who is the only intact Iron Guard? Is he still alive now?"


    "When he went to the four holy gates, he was just the beginning of the martial god. Now a hundred years later, his skills are more and more unfathomable. As long as he is in China, the ancient martial arts world dare not break the contract, and the Western martial arts world dare not invade for a hundred years."


    Xia Hou''s eyes were slightly red and his voice was dull: "his name is Xia Hou Weiyang. He was granted the title of Zhenguo martial god by the Taizu."


    "Xia Hou Weiyang, he and you..."


    Ding Ning''s eyes flickered and asked, but he saw Xia Hou''s tears, and his face looked like admiration, disgust and extreme hatred, The expression is extremely complex: "Yes, he is my great grandfather. If he didn''t have the ability to cultivate ancient martial arts, he was ridiculed everywhere. In a rage, he ran away from home to improve national skills, and fought with the Taizu after he had achieved success, there would be no peace and tranquility in the kingdom of China for a hundred years. But similarly, if he hadn''t abandoned his wife and brought disaster to the door, my Xiahou family would not be a first-class family in the ancient martial arts world, but it would be destroyed My father was the only one in my family of 137 who escaped from heaven with me, who was only three years old, but finally died because of my serious injury, leaving only me who was still young. "


    Xia Hou was deeply in love, with a sob in his voice: "if it weren''t for his wife, that is, your mother, look, I passed by and adopted me, I would have become a pile of dead bones, so I''ve been nameless since then. Only Xia Hou''s surname is to be vigilant. I haven''t avenged my Xia Hou family for a day, and I''m nameless."


    Ding Ning''s brain roared. He didn''t expect that Xia Hou had a prominent life experience. He tentatively asked, "why don''t you go to find Xia Hou''s martial god? It must be more than enough to avenge Xia Hou''s family with his ability?"


    "Since the day he ran away from home and abandoned his wife, he is no longer a member of the Xiahou family. I am the only blood of the Xiahou family. I can only avenge the Xiahou family with my own hands. I won''t rely on anyone, including him."


    Xia Hou clenched his fist and his pride was exuded in his bones.


    Ding Ning sighed, looked at him and said sincerely, "brother Xia Hou, we are brothers. Your enemy is my enemy. No matter when it comes to time and who the enemy is, as long as you need to speak, I will fight side by side with you."


    Xia Hou raised his head and took a deep breath, restrained the surging emotion in his heart, and smiled calmly: "you''d better settle your enemies first. Anyway, it''s been 30 years, and I''m not in a hurry for a while."


    Ding Ning didn''t speak, but patted him on the shoulder to show comfort. He knew that Xia Hou had his own pride. He was full of blood feuds that had been destroyed. He was never willing to fake his hand. What he could do was to help him improve his strength and give him more chips for revenge in the future.


    However, he knew nothing about the cultivation of Chinese martial arts. The only thing that could help him was the "wild body cultivation" to enhance his physical strength.


    Immediately said, "brother Xia Hou, although I don''t know what skill you practice, I have a skill specialized in cultivating physical strength, which may be helpful to your strength growth."


    "Body refining skill? What level?"


    Xia Hou''s eyes lit up. The top body refining skills have basically disappeared in modern society. After all, taking the body refining route is too much to test people''s perseverance and patience. The defense and strength of body cultivation are strong, but they are polished by persistent hard practice.


    But he doesn''t care. No matter how hard it is, he won''t miss it as long as it can help his strength.


    "I don''t know what level, but the product level will never be low. According to my speculation, there should be no problem carrying rockets when you reach a high level of cultivation."


    Ding Ning did not exaggerate, but speculated according to the patterns he saw on the murals that any one of Chiyou''s people could carry a savage beast up to tens of feet in flesh without injury.


    But at that time, his attention was focused on the direction of Chiyou''s story, and he didn''t pay special attention to these pictures, but now I think that the power of wild and fierce animals tens of feet high should not be weaker than rockets.


    Xia Hou''s eyes suddenly brightened and couldn''t wait to say, "young master, teach me quickly. I want to learn!"


    "OK, I''ll pass it on to you now. Relax and open your heart."


    Ding Ning used his spiritual power to input the "wild body refining technique" into Xia Hou''s mind. He was also very helpless. After all, this thing has both graphics and pictures. It is printed in his mind, but it can''t be written in ink at all. No matter how he describes it, he can''t describe the charm. Only by transmitting his power with spiritual power can he not damage its charm.


    "Wild body refining" is not a body refining skill that Ding Ning thought was just to harden the body, but a method to reasonably refine the body by using a set of fist techniques. It is divided into nine fists, and each fist is divided into nine movements. Together, it is 81 fists. Ding Ning handed them the first three fists just like Xia Hou. It''s not that he wanted to hide his secrets, But this set of body refining boxing needs to be combined with body refining liquid medicine to get twice the result with half the effort. He was afraid that if they were too eager for quick success and instant benefit, they would hurt the foundation and leave irreparable hidden dangers.


    Although they thought the wild body refining was wonderful, they couldn''t see what was wonderful.


    As a master of Chinese martial arts, Hou Xia''s eyes are naturally not comparable to those of the land war. He saw the subtlety of this boxing at a glance. He was surprised and exclaimed: "what a body refining boxing. Every move and every copy implies heaven''s way. This is also the lowest heaven level body refining skill, but I always have a feeling that my meaning is still incomplete. Isn''t it incomplete?"


    "Good eyesight. There are nine boxing in this set of body training boxing. Each boxing is divided into nine movements. Each type of cultivation requires corresponding drug cooperation to get twice the result with half the effort. I''m worried that you are too eager for quick success and instant benefit, so I only pass your first three boxing. When you practice the first three boxing, I will pass the six boxing behind you."


    For fear that Xia Hou thought he had left a hand, Ding Ning quickly explained.


    But unexpectedly, Xia Hou didn''t care at all. He nodded his head to show understanding. At the same time, he said excitedly: "what the young master said is very true. This set of boxing is broad and profound, which coincides with the supreme truth of heaven. If you can cultivate the first three fists, you can compete with the great master only by physical strength."


    Great master? Ding Ning''s eyes were tongue tied. He didn''t expect Xia Hou''s evaluation of this set of boxing was so high. He hesitated in his heart. Is this "wild body refining" really so powerful?


    If it was as powerful as Xia Hou said, it seemed that he had misunderstood the meaning of the God of war totem at the beginning. He thought that as long as he found other totems, he could directly go in and accept the second military training, and there was no need to practice the wild body training.


    Now carefully think about it, since the God of war totem passed the "wild body refining" to him, there must be another profound meaning.


    But it seems unrealistic to say that it is for him to cultivate his subordinates. Does it mean that he also needs to practice the "wild body refining technique" to make his body reach a certain strength before he can accept the next military training?

 Chapter 410

    The more Ding Ning thought about it, the more reasonable he was. He couldn''t help but secretly feign in his heart. He didn''t know what to say about this God of war totem. He wasted several days in vain.


    Back to shengshihuating, Xia Hou couldn''t wait to get into the auxiliary building next to the main building, which is equipped with an independent practice room. It is estimated that he stayed up all night to try to practice.


    Ding Ning noticed that there was a slight sound of sound sleep in his bedroom. He couldn''t help warming his heart. It must be the falling snow. The girl was worried about herself and waited for herself to fall asleep.


    For fear of waking her, Ding Ning crept into the room and didn''t open it. He patted a water purification symbol on his body, washed the dust on his body, and carefully hugged the jade man on the bed in his arms.


    The man in his arms slept very sweet. He coiled around him like an eight legged spider and fell asleep again.


    Ding Ning is full of warm fragrance, but the whole person is stiff. The light spot representing snow in the spiritual sea is clearly still in the next room. The person in her arms may be her. Her hand climbing the peak is like an electric shock.


    If I was splashed with cold water by my head, my desire disappeared. I kept complaining in my heart. God, it''s not snow. It''s my sister. This time, it''s the second time to attack my sister''s chest.


    I want to get up, but my sister is asleep now, so he doesn''t dare to move. For fear of waking her up, she can only let her soft and mature body snuggle in his arms and secretly run the Bodhi Heart formula to enter a state of cultivation with a calm mind.


    There was nothing to say all night. When Ding Ning opened his eyes in the morning, his sister didn''t know when he had left, which made him secretly relieved, but the thought of that scene last night made his face hot.


    "Brother, it''s time to get up."


    Snowfall made breakfast, carefully got into the room and whispered to Ding Ning who closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.


    But he was suddenly pulled to the bed by a big hand. During this time, Ding Ning avoided his sister''s embarrassment, but he endured very hard. This morning was the time when he had the strongest masculinity. He could resist it. He was suddenly full of room temperature fragrance and unlimited spring.


    "Brother, my relatives are here."


    The red snow on his face and a whisper, like a thunderbolt in the clear sky, made Ding Ning feel like being struck by thunder. He wanted to cry without tears, and the whole person wilted.


    Especially, it makes people live. It''s not easy to catch the opportunity that his sister is not at home and want to steal a love, but the red light is hanging high, which makes him flinch.


    Snow gently bit cherry lips and said softly, "brother, why don''t I help you."


    "Forget it, get up and have breakfast."


    Ding Ning pitifully rubbed Snow''s head and refused.


    "Oh, by the way, uncle Ling called me and said that the restaurant had been renovated. I want to go and have a look today. Do you agree?"


    Snow watched his face carefully for fear that he would be unhappy.


    "OK, I''ll go with you later."


    Ding Ning knew that falling snow was boring at home all day. Cooking was her biggest hobby. Naturally, he wouldn''t stop it. He said with a smile.


    "Brother, it''s very kind of you."


    Falling snow showed a happy smile, a dragonfly kiss on his lips, jumped out like a happy butterfly, and scattered a silver bell like laughter.


    Ding Ning''s eyes showed a trace of doting and warmth, and shouted, "slow down, don''t fall."


    Twelve beautiful nannies downstairs looked at each other. Xia he, a little nanny, whispered admiringly, "the relationship between the young master and the second young lady is really good. If only I had such a brother who loves me."


    "The relationship between the eldest lady and the young master is also very good."


    Another nanny Qiuju said unconvinced.


    "Although the feelings between the eldest lady and the young master are good, they are always a little estranged. Unlike the second lady and the young master, they are... Like lovers."


    Xia he blinked his big eyes and wisely distinguished.


    "Shh, Xia he, what nonsense are you talking about? If housekeeper Zhang knows you''re gossiping behind your back, you''ll have to deduct your salary."


    Dongmei, a little nanny who made friends with her, covered her mouth and warned.


    "I see!"


    Xia he looked at him with lingering fear. Housekeeper Zhang, who was walking briskly, spit out a small fragrant tongue with lingering fear.


    They come here to be nannies just to earn more money. Housekeeper Zhang knows their lifeline, takes salary deductions and takes care of them, which makes them hate, fear, respect and fear housekeeper Zhang.


    But the little nannies were surprised that housekeeper Zhang, who has always been rigid, strict and unsmiling, had a spring breeze smile on his mouth today. It seemed that he was in a good mood. Even his voice was soft: "young master, are you up?"


    "The young master is washing. I''ll come down with the second young lady later."


    Xia he replied respectfully.


    Housekeeper Zhang waved his hand: "you go and be busy."


    "Yes!"


    The twelve nannies looked strange, but they didn''t dare to ask more questions. They bowed together and dispersed.


    "Qiuju, what do you think happened to housekeeper Zhang today? He looks in a good mood."


    Xia he is a little eight woman. She can''t wait to whisper as soon as she leaves and goes upstairs to clean up.


    Qiuju showed a thoughtful look: "last night, an old foreign devil sent the eldest lady back. Housekeeper Zhang and I went to open the door together. Housekeeper Zhang looked very excited when he saw the old foreign devil. He seemed to know him. I don''t know if it has anything to do with this."


    "Old foreign devil? What kind of old foreign devil?"


    Xia he flashed his big eyes, broke the casserole and asked to the end.


    "I don''t know how to say it. Anyway, I feel that the old foreign devil is a little like housekeeper Zhang. They are all dressed seriously, and their manners, manners and manners are like a gentleman."


    Qiuju scratched her head in distress, "I can''t say well, just like what housekeeper Zhang said all day..."


    "Aristocratic etiquette?"


    Xia he blurted out.


    "Yes, yes, that''s aristocratic etiquette. The old foreign devil looked like an aristocrat and talked with housekeeper Zhang. You don''t know, housekeeper Zhang''s excited old face smiled and was more respectful to the foreign devil than the eldest lady."


    Qiu Ju nodded repeatedly and said with a gossip on her face: "it is said that housekeeper Zhang used to be a housekeeper in a foreign noble house. Isn''t that foreign devil his former master?"


    Xia he''s mouth was full of malicious speculation: "I heard that housekeeper Zhang has no children and no children. Do you think he will be the same as the foreign devils?"


    "Which one?" Qiuju asked with an ignorant face.


    Xia he smiled and whispered something in her ear. Qiu Ju blushed with shame and spat: "you dead girl, don''t talk nonsense there. Let housekeeper Zhang hear it and be careful to tear your broken mouth."


    Xia he stuck out his tongue. "If he hadn''t been an old lover with the foreign devils, how could he be so excited to see the foreign devils? He''s still in such a good mood today."


    "Shh, good morning, young master."


    Qiu Ju''s face changed and hurriedly pulled Xia he''s arm.


    Xia he looked up and just saw Ding Ning coming face to face with a smile. He immediately jumped in his heart and bowed down: "good morning, young master!"


    "Good morning!"


    Ding Ning returned genially, passed them and walked downstairs.


    When Xia he was relieved, the young master''s voice suddenly sounded in his mind: "little Xia he, don''t gossip like that in the future. It''s impolite to speculate behind others."


    Xia he shivered all over and looked in horror. The young master didn''t return. He was walking to the table. Housekeeper Zhang politely helped him open his chair.


    "Xia he, what''s the matter with you? Go!"


    Qiu Ju pulled Xia he out of his mind with a daze on her face. I don''t know why she was in a daze.


    "Qiuju, did you hear the young master just now?"


    Xia he swallowed his spit and asked with a ghost expression on his face.


    "No, the young master didn''t speak. Xia he, what''s the matter with you today? Is it uncomfortable?"


    Qiuju reached out and touched her forehead, "it''s not hot."


    "Oh, I''m fine. Maybe it''s an illusion!"


    Xia he bowed her head and was shocked to the extreme. She believed she had heard correctly. It was terrible that the handsome young master could speak in her mind.


    While eating breakfast, Ding Ning flipped through today''s newspaper and casually asked housekeeper Zhang, who stood upright beside him and wanted to stop talking: "Uncle Zhang, what''s up?"


    "Young master, the eldest lady said you knew manager Holman?"


    Housekeeper Zhang rubbed his hands somewhat cramped, so that for those who asked for themselves with noble etiquette standards at a time, it can be seen how excited and nervous he was.


    "Holman?"


    Ding Ning was stunned, stopped his action, looked at his crazy eyes, and suddenly understood why Xia he would chew his ears behind his back. This was clearly the feeling of fans when they saw idols. He was stunned and said, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Well, young master, can you please ask me for an autograph of manager Holman?"


    Housekeeper Zhang was like a pupil who saw the teacher. His old face was slightly red and he was a little coy.


    "What? Are you still a Holman fan?"


    Ding Ning had never seen such a Zhang Bo before and couldn''t help joking.


    Housekeeper Zhang smiled awkwardly, There was a look of fanatical worship in his eyes: "When I studied etiquette in the English noble etiquette school 40 years ago, manager Holman was the honorary principal of our school. I had the honor to listen to his noble etiquette class. Since then, he has become my only idol. After more than 40 years, I didn''t expect to see him again last night. I also had a cordial conversation with me. I was so excited that I didn''t have a night Sleep well. I didn''t expect that after so many years, he is still elegant and there is no change from 40 years ago. "


    "Oh, you still have this origin, but you say he hasn''t changed for more than 40 years. It''s impossible. No matter how well maintained, he will get older."


    Ding Ning thought that housekeeper Zhang had a special liking for idols, so he flattered him and said with a smile.


    "No, no, I will never be wrong. He was like this more than 40 years ago and hasn''t changed at all."


    Housekeeper Zhang was stunned and said with certainty, and then his eyes showed a suspicious color: "young master, if you don''t say I haven''t remembered it, it''s really strange. I dare to use my reputation to guarantee that I will never remember wrong. He was like this more than 40 years ago, and there was no change at all, otherwise I wouldn''t recognize him at once last night."


    Ding Ning turns pale with horror. If it is true, as housekeeper Zhang said, Holman was 60 or 70 years old more than 40 years ago. After more than 40 years, isn''t he at least 100 years old now?


    But housekeeper Zhang''s next words shocked him, realizing that he might still underestimate Holman''s real strength: "I remember that manager Holman is more than a decade older than the current British queen."


    Ding Ning noticed that Holman had extraordinary skills before. Even he couldn''t see through his strength. He was probably a master level strong man, but it was normal for the English royal family to have a master. He didn''t take it to heart, but now he remembered that the platinum manager seemed very complicated.

 Chapter 411

    With his gradual understanding of the martial arts, only when he reaches the tianwu realm or the master level, his whole Qi is transformed into spiritual power, and Shouyuan can reach about 120 years old. When he reaches the great master or the Zhenwu realm, Shouyuan will increase to about 150 years old. There will be a qualitative change at the life level of Shenwu realm, and Shouyuan will increase to 300 years old.


    If he remembers correctly, Henry once said that next year is the Queen''s 93rd birthday. If Holman is really more than ten years older than the queen, doesn''t he say that he is at least more than 110 years old this year?


    What does it mean that an old man in his 110''s still looks like he is 60 or 70 years old, has vigorous Qi and blood, and shows no signs of aging?


    It shows that Holman is likely to be a great master, which makes Ding Ning not shocked.


    Great master, it''s equivalent to the existence of strong people in Zhenwu realm. It seems that he underestimated the world before. There are not only super strong people in the East, but also experts in the West.


    After he casually promised to ask for Zhang Bo''s signature to send him away, Ding Ning fell into meditation and was secretly alert. He used to think that the strongest in the world was the top strongman in Zhenwu territory, so Xuanji said that when he arrived in tianwu territory, he could use streamer recklessly.


    But now it seems that he is too sit back and underestimate the heroes in the world.


    Xia Hou Weiyang is a living martial god, which is equivalent to the existence of Shenwu realm.


    Since even the God of martial arts died and lost a lot when he went to the four holy gates, it can be seen how profound the four holy gates are, and it is likely to have a strong saint of martial arts, even hidden from the world.


    This made Ding Ning feel a sense of urgency and eager to improve his strength. Although he had many cards, he really met an irresistible strong man, and those cards could not reverse his doomed fate.


    In particular, he has just killed Chao Gai of the saint doctor''s gate. Who knows if these ancient sects have any unexpected ways to track down the murderer. Once he is found, he may be forcibly killed without resistance at that time.


    Therefore, he had planned to take time today to check what good things were in Chao Gai''s storage ring, and immediately gave up the idea.


    There is a prohibition on the ring. If the saint doctor finds out when erasing the prohibition, it will be a big deal.


    Therefore, Ding Ning did not hesitate to put Chao Xiong''s storage ring into the mermaid space to avoid the holy doctor from finding him through the ring.


    As an external disciple of the holy medicine sect, Chao Xiong has no qualification to leave a soul lamp in the sect. Even if he dies outside, it will take a long time to be discovered by the sect.


    However, the storage ring is different. In the era of serious shortage of aura and cultivation resources, even the holy doctor door has no ability to make storage rings at will, so the storage ring is also a very precious thing in the holy doctor door.


    Chao Xiong was born to collect natural materials and earth treasures for the sect. The storage ring was temporarily lent to him for the convenience of loading natural materials and earth treasures. There is a prohibition set by the strong of the saint medical sect. Only Chao Xiong was temporarily given the authority to open the prohibition.


    In addition to Chao Xiong, as long as someone opens or breaks the prohibition, he will be immediately detected by the strong man of the holy doctor who placed the prohibition. Following this induction, he can find Ding Ning''s head. It has to be said that his inadvertent caution really saved his life.


    Ding Ning put away the storage ring and felt at ease. He thought about ways to quickly enhance his strength and tried to have the ability of self-protection in the shortest time.


    The realm has just broken through, and the Dantian is an infinite meson Dantian. Even with the help of Lingjing, it is impossible to improve the realm in a short time.


    Since the realm can''t be improved, we can only find ways to enhance our strength. Talismans are a good thing, but after all, they are external things and can only be used as combat AIDS. They really don''t play a great role in meeting the strong. We can prepare more talismans for emergencies.


    Another way is the array. Unfortunately, he only knows the arrangement method of the array, but he doesn''t know its principle. Only the basic array can be arranged, and the effect is not great when he meets an expert.


    So he decided to concentrate on studying the array principle these days, thoroughly understand the array, and be able to learn the more powerful array in the next stage.


    At the same time, cultivating the "wild body refining technique" to enhance the physical strength again is also a scheme to increase strength.


    "Brother, what do you think? Are you so distracted?"


    Snow didn''t know when it had come downstairs. While eating breakfast, he looked at him and asked curiously.


    "Oh, nothing. Eat quickly. After that, let''s go and see the restaurant."


    Ding Ning took back his mind, smiled and chatted with falling snow while eating.


    "Uncle Zhang, prepare a car. I''ll go out with Luoxue later."


    Ding Ning burped, put down his dishes and chopsticks and shouted to Zhang Bo, who stood in the distance like a sculpture.


    "Yes, young master!"


    Zhang Bo gave a standard noble ceremony and turned down to arrange.


    "Eh, camel, why are you, Xia Hou? Did you go to the company with your sister?"


    When Ding Ning got on the bus with falling snow, he found that the driver was not Xia Hou, but his brother camel. He asked casually.


    "No, young master, boss, he..."


    The camel said, "boss, he''s not in good health. He hasn''t got up yet."


    "What''s the matter? Are you ill?"


    Ding Ning was surprised and stopped. Xia Hou was a master of Chinese martial arts. Basically, he was not invaded by cold and heat. How could he get sick?


    The camel scratched his head and said depressed, "I don''t know what''s going on. After I came back in the middle of the night last night, I shut myself in the practice room like crazy. Just when Uncle Zhang went to call him, the boss lay on the ground and couldn''t even move a finger before he let me come over."


    "I''ll have a look."


    Ding Ning looked very serious. He passed the "wild body cultivation" to Xia Hou, but he had never practiced himself. In case of side effects, it would be troublesome.


    In the security lounge of the villa sub building, Ding Ning smelled a disgusting smell as soon as he entered the house. Xia Hou was embarrassed and lying in bed like a pool of mud.


    "What''s going on?"


    Despite the peculiar smell, Ding Ning quickly stepped forward to feel Xia Hou''s pulse. His eyebrows wrinkled tightly. His face was full of puzzled color. Xia Hou''s body was normal and he was not ill at all.


    "Young master, I''m fine. It''s just that I''m out of strength."


    Xia Hou even struggled to speak. He motioned camel and others to go out. Then he smiled bitterly and said, "I didn''t expect that the body refining fist method passed on to me by the young master was so domineering. The first move made me lose my strength directly."


    "The first move will take you off?"


    Ding Ning stared in amazement.


    Xia Hou looked serious and said, "young master, the body refining effect of this boxing is far beyond my imagination..."


    With Xia Hou''s complaint, Ding Ning realized that after he came back last night, he couldn''t wait to start practicing "wild body refining".


    But I didn''t expect that the fist that looked very simple and simple needed to mobilize the strength of all parts of his body and make every inch of his skin, every piece of flesh, every bone and even every cell move to complete this first style.


    Even though Xia Hou was already a master level strong man, he had never seen such a magical boxing, so he was happy to see the hunter and insisted on playing the first move three times. As a result, he was directly tired into a dog.


    But the effect is obvious. After playing the first style three times, he reached the limit of physical fitness, and a large number of dirt and impurities were discharged from the body. Even if several brothers covered their noses and helped him take a bath, the smell did not completely dissipate.


    "Young master, this set of fist technique is definitely the highest treasure of body refining. I doubt it has gone beyond the scope of heaven level. It is likely to be the divine level body refining skill of ancient gods in legend. Therefore, you should never easily spread it to others if you are not absolutely reliable. Once it is known, it will attract the covet of countless people, and even the top strong people who can''t be seen in the world will be tempted to grab it Seize. "


    Xia Hou told me solemnly.


    Ding Ning nodded deeply. After he had the "wild soldier body determination", he didn''t pay much attention to this set of body refining boxing, and always regarded it as a gift of soldier body determination.


    But it was not until now that I saw that Xia Hou could reach the limit of the human body just by playing the first move three times and could wash essence and cut marrow that I realized what a magical body refining skill it was.


    However, he also instantly understood why it was necessary to use drugs to cultivate "wild body cultivation". The role of drugs is to quickly restore physical fitness, speed up the cultivation speed, make the flesh gradually adapt to the training intensity of boxing, break through the limits of the human body and transform the flesh again and again.


    You can practice without drug assistance, but the speed of practice will drop sharply. After all, after exhausting your physical energy, the practitioner needs a long time to recover before he can continue to practice.


    This made him laugh and gloat. Lu Zhan and others have not yet become masters. Their endurance can not be compared with that of Xia Hou. It is estimated that they are lying in bed waiting to slowly recover their strength.


    Hey! Ding Ning shook his head and smiled bitterly. He couldn''t really watch them recover slowly, especially at Qingyun club. Those foreign devils of unknown origin may call at any time. In case of an accident, they will be in trouble.


    Apologized and explained to Luoxue that she couldn''t go to the restaurant with her. Although Luoxue was disappointed, she still generously expressed understanding.


    Filled with guilt, Ding Ning ordered the camels to protect the safety of falling snow. After seeing them out of the villa, he immediately plunged into the laboratory and began dispensing medicine.


    An hour later, Ding Ning prepared hundreds of medicine bags, soaked them in the bath and threw Xia Hou in. The surging medicine penetrated his skin, making his physical fitness recover quickly and making Xia Hou overjoyed.


    Ding Ning asked seriously, "brother Xia Hou, can your men trust you?"


    "I can definitely believe it. Some of them were adopted by my wife from childhood and grew up with the eldest lady, and some were mercenaries who climbed out of the dead with me. The group adopted by my wife set up an organization specially responsible for collecting intelligence, called Tianwang, which had received professional intelligence training, and the 35 mercenaries I brought out were real The strength is not very average, but they all have their own strengths, and they are absolutely loyal to their wives and young ladies. "


    Hearing Ding Ning''s meaning, Xia Hou immediately patted his chest excitedly and promised.


    Ding Ning nodded and said positively, "brother Xia Hou, we are not outsiders, and I won''t tell you lies. I now entrust you to organize a group of people to practice body refining. These people will be the most loyal team of my Ding family and become sharp knives in my hands. I don''t care about any talent or qualification. I just want absolute loyalty."


    "Young master, don''t worry. I will build a loyal and reliable team for you. If the person I choose has betrayal, I will wring his head and apologize myself."


    Xia Hou jumped up, knelt on one knee and solemnly promised.


    He knew how rebellious this body refining fist technique was. It did not require qualification or talent. There was only a threshold of perseverance, which meant that even ordinary people with firm minds could become strong. Thinking that these ordinary people would become the strongest in his hands, he trembled with excitement.

 Chapter 412

    "Well, don''t be so formal. I don''t believe you yet. However, loyalty is only one aspect. It also needs to be firm and able to withstand this high-intensity cultivation torture."


    Ding Ning hurriedly picked him up, not as optimistic as Xia Hou.


    This extremely painful way of cultivation is a great test for the willpower of the martial artist. We must reach the limit that the human body can bear. We can make a breakthrough at that moment. Once we can''t hold it, we will fall down. That won''t have any training effect.


    "Don''t worry, young master. I will definitely be the first to choose people. I will never be selected into my team if I have a bad heart and no perseverance."


    Xia Hou made a firm promise.


    "Well, when you choose good people to tell me, I''ll pass on the merit to them. I can''t even write this skill."


    Ding Ning nodded with satisfaction and said, "I''ll go out first. This is my medicine, and then give you two medicine bags. When you lose your strength, let someone take you into the bathroom to take a medicine bath. Remember, this medicine bath can only be taken three times a day at most. You should understand that too much is not enough."


    "OK, young master, I see."


    Xiahou happily took the medicine bag and couldn''t wait to practice again. He was too eager to get strength.


    At Qingyun club, Ding Ning looked at Lu Zhan and Feng Jun being carried out like mud on the beach, took out the medicine bag and asked them to take them to take a medicine bath.


    When he came, he had already called the Mavericks on the way to inform them that they came and passed on the "body refining in the wilderness" to them. Compared with those of Xia Hou''s men, he trusted the nine of them in the land war.


    Eh, why didn''t you see Ling Yun? Can''t she get up after practice? Ding Ning motioned two gang members outside Lingyun''s room to leave first, while he quietly opened the locked door and drilled in.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly he saw someone coming in and lying naked on the ground. Ling Yun couldn''t help but scream. There was a strange smell in the room.


    After seeing that it was Ding Ning, Ling Yun was relieved, and then blushed with shame: "you bad man, go out and stink to death."


    Ding Ning said with a bad smile, "if I don''t come, how long are you going to lie on the ground?"


    "I hate it. Get out. It smells terrible."


    Lingyun blushed and almost bled, and hurried anxiously.


    It''s not that he''s shy because he''s seen all of them. I haven''t seen them there. It''s just that women like themselves. The stains discharged from her body smell so bad that she feels very embarrassed.


    "Come on, I don''t dislike you. I tell you not to worry about practicing. You don''t listen. Now you''re stupid."


    Ding Ning came forward with some blame, picked up Lingyun and went into the bathroom. She put water to wash her.


    "You are more and more powerful now. Don''t people want to be pulled farther and farther by you."


    Lingyun was weak and let Ding Ning help her clean the unpleasant stains on her body. Her eyes said sadly.


    "You, you, you don''t know what you''re thinking all day. No matter when it comes, I''ll always be your little attendant."


    Ding Ning scraped the bridge of her nose and said spoiled.


    Lingyun finished the crescent moon with big eyes and said with a sweet smile, "then I also want to be better. I don''t want others to say I don''t deserve you."


    "My cloud son is already very excellent. Who dares to say that you don''t deserve me? If I don''t beat her, she''s looking for teeth."


    Ding Ning coaxed her, filled the bathtub with water and threw the medicine bag in.


    Lingyun''s eyes lit up: "what''s this?"


    "Didn''t I tell you that cultivating this body training skill needs drug assistance. Every time you practice it, you will lose all your strength. Taking a medicine bath will make you recover quickly."


    Ding Ning picked her up and put her in the bathtub. She said softly, "isn''t Xin hard?"


    "It''s not hard. As long as I can enhance my strength, I''m not afraid of hard work."


    Lingyun has no aura of the big sister of the underworld in front of Ding Ning. She is completely a tender little woman, looking at him affectionately.


    "Just don''t be afraid of suffering. This body refining technique will consume light physical strength every time and break the limit of the human body. It will recover soon after the medicine bath, but it''s not enough. You can only take the medicine bath three times a day at most, otherwise the excess medicine will accumulate in the body and bring hidden dangers to the body."


    Ding Ning solemnly told me.


    "Oh, I see. It''s good to practice three times a day. It''s much better than lying down for one day."


    Ling Yun was surprised and flashed his big eyes. "By the way, husband, what''s the name of this body refining technique? It looks so powerful. It can also clean out the impurities in my body. Has my skin become better?"


    "It''s called Ba Ti Jue. Don''t say it. It''s true. It still has the effect of whitening skin."


    After all, the wild body refining technique was too amazing. Ding Ning changed his name casually and looked carefully at Lingyun''s white and tender skin. He couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "Hee hee, then I need to practice more. I can not only strengthen my body, but also whiten. What a good thing."


    Ling Yun got up excitedly and kissed Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning pressed her back into the bathtub: "don''t move, after absorbing the medicine."


    "Well, when I finish absorbing the medicine, you have to pay public food. You won''t go home this time. Won''t you give it all to other women?"


    Lingyun threw a charming wink and said with temptation.


    Ding Ning was thirsty for a while, provoked her delicate chin and joked: "teach the calves later. I promise the particles will go back to the warehouse."


    "That''s what you said. I''ve practiced Bati Jue and feel full of strength. I''ll kill you this time and beg for mercy."


    Lingyun proudly raised his chin at a 45 degree angle. Ding Ning, who was seduced by his small appearance, wanted to kill her now. He held back his desire and said, "don''t cry and beg for mercy at that time."


    "Hum, wait."


    Lingyun''s cheeks were crimson, showing his timidity, but he said unconvinced.


    An hour later, Ding Ning finished his kung fu transmission, distributed the medicine bag to the people, and told them to come to Lingyun to get it when they ran out. He may not care to come over this time, and sternly told the people not to spread the Bati formula.


    The people nodded and promised, and then they dispersed happily.


    The Mavericks left alone and looked like they wanted to talk and stop. Ding Ning smiled and said, "who are we talking to? You have something to talk to."


    "Boss, the old monitor has been discharged from the hospital. He doesn''t want to go back to Tianfu company. Besides... We don''t want to stay there anymore. Can we all go to LVYE villa?"


    The calf said, and took a sneak look at Ling Yun.


    Ding Ning remembered that Murong Yanran sent a text message saying that she had officially resigned and was preparing for her own jewelry company. It was really meaningless for Mavericks to stay there.


    As for LVYE villa, it is the name given by Cheng Hu and others for the small courtyard in the western suburbs, because in addition to opening up a large area for the construction of pharmaceutical factories and warehouses, family buildings and villas, other places are full of all kinds of medicinal herbs, with fragrant medicine, fresh air and green everywhere, so it is called LVYE villa.


    "OK, come back. Cheng Hu and the three of them are too busy. You can move back and live with your family."


    Ding Ning waved his hand readily, which made Xiaoniu happy.


    Lingyun smiled and said, "I don''t think you want to move back to live with your family. Do you miss Cheng Lin?"


    The calf flushed and scratched his face.


    Ding Ning Daqi: "who is Cheng Lin?"


    "Cheng Hu''s sister is a beautiful girl. Now she''s hot with the Mavericks."


    Lingyun chuckled.


    Ding Ning was overjoyed and patted the calf on the shoulder: "OK, man, come on. When you get married, I''ll give you a big red envelope."


    The calf scratched the back of his head shyly and giggled: "thank you, boss."


    "By the way, husband, you also talk about brother Jun. what a tall and cold beauty Wang Lijiao, Wang Yang''s sister, is. Everyone is matching them. He looks like a wood and doesn''t understand the Customs at all. He listens to you."


    Lingyun suddenly remembered that Wang Yang and others asked her to go through the line and bridge. Unfortunately, Feng Jun was very respectful to her, but she was always cold and had little communication with her, and she was not easy to speak.


    Ding Ning hesitated and said with a bitter smile: "it''s good for everyone to kiss each other, but after all, feelings are the business of two people. We can only connect and create more opportunities for them. If we can do it, of course, it''s best. If not, I''m worried that we won''t hurt our brotherhood."


    As soon as the calf waved his hand, the thief Xi smiled and said, "don''t worry, boss. In fact, they have already looked at each other. They look at each other as soon as they meet, but they are cold and have a thin face. Now it''s just a matter of that layer of window paper. As long as they get along with each other for a long time, it will come naturally."


    "Well, I''ll let Feng Jun go back to LVYE villa and replace Wang Yang. Anyway, let him sacrifice for his sister''s happiness."


    Ding Ning clapped his thigh excitedly.


    Lingyun''s face was flat: "what do you mean? What''s sacrifice? Do you suffer a lot when you come to me?"


    Ding Ning: "


    The calf ran away with a bad smile: "I''ll inform Feng Jun now."


    After arranging the handover, Ding Ning closed the door and began to take up his gun and mount the horse to start the war. Although Ling Yun had confidence in winning, he was still weak in the end. The killed collapsed into an army and cried for mercy.


    Ding Ning spared her contentedly and found the self-confidence lost in falling snow. Only then did he hug Lingyun and tell her frankly about his sister.


    Originally, I thought Ling Yun would be angry that he didn''t move in with her. Unexpectedly, she was very generous and said that she would come to see her sister sometime, which made Ding Ning very happy.


    "Hey, Gangzi, they don''t know what''s going on. They haven''t heard from them yet."


    Ling Yun lay lazily in his arms and suddenly thought of those missing little brothers. He said sadly.


    "By the way, if you don''t tell me, I forgot. They were captured by my sister''s people at the beginning, lest they go out to testify against me. If you don''t tell me, I''ll soon forget them."


    Ding Ning patted his forehead and said apologetically, "now things are almost over. I let people let them out. Don''t worry, they didn''t suffer, they just lost their freedom."


    "That''s good, as long as they''re okay."


    Lingyun breathed a long sigh of relief. She was just worried about their safety. As long as she knew they were good, he was relieved: "by the way, husband, do you want to give Gangzi this bully formula."


    Ding Ning pondered for a moment, nodded and said, "you can teach Gangzi, Xiaoyu and mandarin duck. Forget it."


    "What? Don''t you like mandarin ducks?"


    Ling Yun blinked his big eyes and asked strangely. In her impression, Ding Ning''s impression of mandarin duck is the best of Gangzi and them.


    Ding Ning hesitated and said what he had done in the basement at the entrance of the axe gang Hall: "it''s good that Yuanyang can actually do that step, but he''s a little less loyal than Gangzi and Xiaoyu. The people I need must be absolutely loyal. Even if they die, they can''t betray. Yuanyang''s character can''t do that."

 Chapter 413

    Lingyun bit his lips and a touch of sadness flashed across his eyes. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened at the beginning.


    Understanding nodded: "I know, I will deal with it."


    After a while, Ding Ning took a bath and left refreshed.


    That night, I went to the appointment of President Zhou and met with the newly appointed president Zhong Qixiang of Changjiang hospital.


    Zhong Qixiang is the former president of Ninghai medical college. He is in his fifties. He is very smart. He is full of praise for Ding Ning and keeps trying to get close to him.


    Huahua sedan chair people carry people, and others greet each other with a smile. Ding Ning naturally won''t put on any airs, but it can be regarded as a joy between the host and the guest.


    After dinner, Ding Ning declined their suggestion of entertainment, but went directly to the purple star Pavilion club to give Prince Henry a jade carving of the British Queen holding a longevity peach carved out of emerald. He also asked Holman for an autograph to bring to Uncle Zhang.


    Then, according to the address sent to him by Secretary Xu, he rushed to Swan Lake community to treat Qiao Zhenya.


    Although Qiao Zhenya was found to be ill, there was no way for the hospital to treat this disease. He was not hospitalized at all. He went directly back to the residence of Swan Lake community.


    "Here you are. Please, Dr. Ding."


    Joe opened the door with an unnatural look.


    Ding Ning nodded faintly. Since Joe wanted to keep a distance from him, he wouldn''t stick his hot face to his cold ass.


    Treating Qiao Zhenya is a doctor''s benevolence. It can also be regarded as an end between Qiao and Qiao.


    Not surprisingly, at Qiao Zhenya''s home, Ding Ning finally met the old guy he hated for more than a year, Qiao Yuhan, Qiao''s father.


    With Wu Xian as a hacker, it''s easy to investigate Qiao Yuhan''s background.


    Qiao Yuhan, 56, chairman of the board of directors of the multinational group Huanyu Group, one of the top 100 Chinese enterprises, ranks 27th on the Hurun rich list, with assets of up to 100 billion. This is still a visible asset, and invisible assets cannot be estimated.


    No wonder he insulted Ding Ning face to face and trampled on his dignity.


    However, after the tempering of "wild soldier body determination", Ding Ning''s mentality has changed long ago. No matter how much assets are used, as long as he has strong strength, he can''t earn much money.


    Not to mention anything else, once the rice bean oral liquid is listed, pharmaceutical companies all over the world will take the initiative to come to him to talk about cooperation. Even the Chinese government can''t take his patent.


    Not to mention, he still has the newly developed exclusive drugs and traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia in his hands. These things can make him among the global rich list in a short time just by acting around the world every year.


    Money is just a number for him now, and can no longer arouse any waves in his heart.


    Qiao Yuhan, who was sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper, saw the expressionless Ding Ning. Out of politeness, he stood up to greet him, but his pride still couldn''t hide. He said in some displeasure: "Dr. Ding, it''s really difficult to call you."


    Ding Ning picked his eyebrows and smiled coldly at the corners of his mouth: "I don''t like answering strangers'' calls."


    "Hum, isn''t it just for sale? Come on, how much do you want? I''ll write you a check now."


    Qiao Yuhan was a high-ranking man, and Ding Ning was upset. The chairman of Tangtang Huanyu Group was beaten by a hairy boy, which made him very unhappy.


    "Money? Is money great? With money, you can cure your son''s illness? Well, take your money and ask for another expert."


    Ding Ning was not used to him. Without looking at him, he turned and left.


    "Dad, what are you doing? He''s the only one who can save Zhenya."


    Qiao Qiao''s face was ugly. He hurriedly took Ding Ning''s arm and begged to look at him: "Ding Ning, my father has a bad temper. Don''t be general with him, please."


    Looking at her sobbing appearance, Ding Ning was soft in her heart and subconsciously slowed down her steps.


    Qiao Yuhan''s face is very blue. He always calls the wind and rain in the mall. No one has ever dared to give him a face. Even if it is related to his son''s life, he can''t afford to look down on a little doctor.


    If he hadn''t consulted the world''s top medical experts, they were helpless about Qiao Zhenya''s condition and had to rely on Ding Ning to treat his son, he would immediately have someone break Ding Ning''s leg.


    But now he had to swallow his anger. With a cold hum, he turned and entered the study and maintained an attitude of indifference.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were cloudy, he clenched his fist tightly, and swore to himself, Qiao Yuhan, one day, I will let you lower your arrogant head in front of me.


    "Ding Ning, I apologize for my father. Please forgive me."


    Joe made a solemn bow and apologized to him.


    Ding Ning shook his head and looked into her eyes seriously: "Joe, you don''t have to apologize to me. I promised to treat your brother. First, because I am a doctor, second, because we are classmates, and third, because I misunderstood you. It can be regarded as paying off my debt. After I cured your brother''s disease, we will be clear and have nothing to do with each other from now on."


    Qiao Qiao was shocked all over, his heart tingled, clenched his red lips, staggered back two steps, misted in his beautiful eyes, lowered his head and smiled sadly: "yes, what else can I expect? Anyway, thank you."


    "Where''s your brother?"


    Ding Ning asked coldly.


    "In the bedroom, I''ll take you in."


    Speaking of business, Qiao Qiang cheered up and pointed to the door of a bedroom.


    Pushing open the door, Qiao Zhenya is lying in bed, wearing headphones, listening to music with her eyes closed, and dancing to the rhythm of the music.


    "Zhenya, Zhenya, Ding Ning came to see you."


    Joe reached out and took off Joe Zhenya''s headphones and whispered.


    Not seen in just a few days, Qiao Zhenya''s hair has begun to turn white. The folds on his face make him look like a middle-aged man in his 40s and 50s, and the aging speed is far faster than Ding Ning''s imagination.


    "Brother in law, you''re here!"


    When Qiao Zhenya saw Ding Ning, he grinned and almost stunned Ding Ning.


    Qiao Qiao blushed and said angrily, "what are you talking nonsense? Don''t shout."


    "Well, well, I see. Sister, go out. I''m an adult. It''s not convenient for you to see a doctor here."


    Joe Zhenya got up from the bed with great flexibility, pushed Joe out and closed the door.


    He winked at Ding Ning and said, "brother-in-law, do you like my sister?"


    Ding Ning was stunned and shook his head with a bitter smile: "your sister and I are ordinary classmates. You think too much."


    This guy is really a heartless treasure. He doesn''t have a few days to live. He cares about some of these things.


    "It''s impossible. Even if you don''t like my sister, at least you like her?"


    Qiao Zhenya did not believe it and asked reluctantly.


    "Do you like it? Of course, your sister was a civilian school flower."


    Ding Ning said with a slight sarcasm.


    Qiao Zhenya''s expression was suddenly very serious and said in a low voice: "brother-in-law, I''m sure my sister likes you. A year after her graduation, so many people chased her. She never pretended to color. Her family forced her to have a blind date, and she vowed to die."


    Qiao Zhenya showed a touch of heartfelt sadness: "it''s a kind of sadness to be born in a big family like us. I can''t even control my own happiness. Although my sister never said it, I know there is always a person in her heart, but I don''t know who it is. I didn''t know that person must be you until I met you."


    Ding Ning''s heart was pounding and jumping. Although he and Qiao Qiao, once Bai Qinglian, had never pierced the window paper, he had to admit that Qiao Qiao was the first girl to enter his heart, the only girl he moved in his ignorant adolescence, and it could be regarded as his first love.


    Although the result was bitter, it was his heart knot. It would be strange if Qiao Zhenya didn''t get excited.


    But reason made him wake up quickly. With a touch of self mockery at the corners of his mouth, he said, "it''s impossible. Even if there is a person in your sister''s heart, that person must not be me."


    "I''m sure it''s definitely you!"


    Qiao Zhenya looked at him with very clear eyes: "otherwise my sister will not always pay attention to your microblog."


    "Weibo was registered with us at school. Maybe she forgot to cancel her attention."


    Ding Ning is upset. Has she been following my microblog? Why? Does she really like me?


    Impossible. If she really liked me, she wouldn''t disappear into my world without even explaining. Ding Ning, wake up and don''t be amorous.


    Qiao Zhenya stared at him: "brother-in-law, don''t have any doubt. My sister knows best that if she doesn''t like you, she will never be waiting for you, waiting for you to grow up and pursue her when you have the qualification to marry her."


    "Enough, there is no qualification for love. If she really likes me, she will be desperate to be with me, but I don''t see any affection from her at all. Don''t say it again. I''ll see you a doctor now and go our own way after seeing you, just as we''ve never known each other."


    Ding Ning''s face was livid, rudely interrupted his words, grabbed his wrist and diagnosed him.


    "I don''t want to cure my illness. Just be nice to my sister, will you?"


    Qiao Zhenya sat up with tears in her eyes, Holding his hair, he said painfully: "My sister has done too much for me. The tradition of our family is that boys are cheap and girls are rich. Every boy has to experience the poor life of the lowest level of society and exercise his independent living ability since the age of 16, but because of my damn disease, my sister has lived a poor life for six years instead of me. She has to earn all the expenses, including living expenses and tuition fees , it''s all caused by me. I''m sorry for my sister. If I don''t have this damn disease, my sister doesn''t have to shoulder the responsibility I should have borne. "


    Looking at Qiao Zhenya''s crying appearance, Ding Ning was moved by it. Qiao Qiao, what kind of girl are you? Why can''t I see through you and why don''t you want to open your heart to me?


    Gently patted Qiao Zhenya on the shoulder. Ding Ning said softly, "it''s all over. Your disease will get better. If you feel you owe your sister, you should stand up like a man, shelter your sister from the wind and rain, protect her and love her."


    "Can I really get better from my illness? Brother-in-law."


    Qiao Zhenya wiped his tears and looked at him with a child like clear eyes, which were full of hope and desire.


    Ding Ning smiled: "you also know that your sister always pays attention to my microblog. You should know that my medical skills are very powerful. Don''t worry, just run to your brother-in-law, and I have to cure you."


    "Well, as long as you can cure me, I will recognize you as a brother-in-law all my life."


    Qiao Zhenya said the child''s words and made Ding Ning smile bitterly. The excess energy consumed too much of his vitality, which made him wonder whether his IQ was also lower than the level of a normal adult. Do you think his brother-in-law is useful?


    In order not to cause any unnecessary trouble in the treatment, Ding Ning directly closed his meridians with a pulse amputation hand and put him into anesthesia.

 Chapter 414

    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled for a moment, patted a slow Rune prepared in advance on him, and a rune light twinkled and integrated into his body.


    This slow talisman was specially designed by him to inhibit the metabolic rate in his body, but at present, it is only theoretically feasible, and he doesn''t count the effect.


    Ding Ning grabbed his wrist and magnified his absolute touch countless times. He nervously focused on the changes in Qiao Zhenya''s body and found that the metabolism of cells in his body began to slow down as expected. He was secretly relieved. It seems that this method is feasible.


    In the face of this aging disease that no one in the world can cure, Ding Ning is not sure that he can eradicate it. What he can do is to constantly use runes to suppress the renewal speed of cells in his body, replenish vitality for him and delay the speed of his aging, so as to prolong his life.


    But all this was based on his talisman. Fortunately, he succeeded in gambling.


    After the first step was successful, the rest was simple. Ding Ning took out the green rattan beads, with a flesh ache on his face, guided the rich vitality into his body, spread to his limbs, bones and viscera along the meridians, and repaired his organs with signs of failure.


    An hour later, the organs were finally repaired. Qiao Zhenya''s white hair miraculously returned to black, and his skin began to become white and smooth, which was in line with his current age characteristics.


    But Ding Ning knows that this is only temporary. When the effect of talisman disappears, he will return to his previous state again, so as to age more quickly.


    So, having been prepared for a long time, he took out a rune made of red coral and put it on Qiao Zhenya''s neck, which had fallen into a deep sleep. Then he opened the door with a tired face.


    Qiao Qiao paced back and forth in the living room. His heart was full of anxiety. Seeing Ding Ning open the door, he immediately nervously greeted him: "how about it?"


    "This disease can''t be cured at present. I can only use Yufu to suppress and slow down his metabolism. As long as Yufu doesn''t leave his body, he can live like a normal person, but it''s best not to do some vigorous exercise to avoid stimulating his metabolism to accelerate and get sick again. At that time, his aging speed will be faster."


    Ding Ning warned seriously.


    What he didn''t say is that in the red coral, he depicts two Rune arrays, one is a slow rune that suppresses the metabolic speed in his body, and the other is a guiding rune that absorbs the spiritual power between heaven and earth and slowly replenishes the spiritual power consumption.


    To maintain a balance between the consumption of slow runes and the absorption of spiritual power. Once the movement is too intense, it is easy to destroy this balance, resulting in excessive consumption of slow runes, resulting in the failure of runes and disease.


    "I will tell him, thank you, Ding Ning!"


    Qiao Qiao wept with joy. Although she didn''t completely cure Qiao Zhenya, she was very satisfied to let him live like a normal person.


    "OK, then I''ll go. Thanks for your patronage, two hundred yuan!"


    Ding Ning had the cheek to reach out and ask for money.


    Joe opened his lovely mouth in amazement: "two hundred dollars?"


    "Yes, two hundred yuan. The doctor is kind-hearted. My master asked me to charge only two hundred yuan for each visit."


    Ding Ning was very helpless and shriveled his mouth. He secretly protested that sister Qiao really recognized death reason. Rich people like Qiao Yuhan should be killed.


    Joe, somewhat at a loss, took out a check and stuffed it into him. He said angrily, "only two hundred dollars at a time. When can you become a rich man?"


    "Why do you want so much money? Do you think money can buy everything as domineering as your father?"


    Although he knew that Qiao Qiao was not Qiao Yuhan, Ding Ning still couldn''t help mocking, stuffed the check filled with $5 million back into her hand, and said coldly: "I can''t find the check for $5 million, 200 in cash or transfer."


    Joe Joe''s eyes turned red, lowered his head, clenched his red lips, honestly took out 200 yuan and stuffed it into him, "I''ll give it to you."


    "No, I know the way."


    Ding Ning was cruel, motionless, waved his hand, opened the door and left.


    "Cured?"


    The students in the study were opened. Qiao Yuhan came out with a calm face and looked at Qiao with sharp eyes.


    Joe turned around and took a deep breath to hide the tears on her face: "well, it''s cured. My brother can live like a normal person."


    "That''s good. If I can''t cure it, I''ll break his leg. Well, from now on, we don''t owe each other, and you don''t want to meet again."


    Qiao Yuhan turned his mouth and said coldly.


    "Here''s your check."


    Qiao Qiao looked dejected and stuffed the check into Qiao Yuhan''s hand.


    Qiao Yuhan said in some consternation, "did he confiscate the check?"


    Qiao Qiao''s mouth showed a hint of irony: "not everyone thinks money is more important than anything."


    "Hum, fake Qinggao doesn''t want to make a good impression on you. Come to my Qiao family, Qiao Qiao. I''ve seen so many mud legs. Don''t be confused."


    Qiao Yuhan''s voice eased a little and said painstakingly, "you are not a person in the same world as him. Now, your identity is different. You won''t have any intersection with him in the future. Don''t think about him anymore."


    "I see!"


    Joe answered with an expressionless voice, turned and walked into his brother''s room, closed the door and leaned behind the door. His tears couldn''t help crying anymore.


    "Joe, Joe, open the door!"


    Qiao Yuhan kept knocking at the door.


    Qiao wiped his tears and opened the door. Qiao Yuhan glanced at her and walked to Qiao Zhenyu''s bed without expression. He looked at his sweet young sleeping face with a soft color in his eyes.


    When his sight suddenly fell on the red coral around Qiao Zhenya''s neck, his eyes suddenly brightened. He was surprised and said, "when did Zhenya get a top-grade Red Coral Pendant, which is worth millions of dollars."


    Qiao Qiao was shocked, suddenly remembered what Ding Ning said, and suddenly said, "don''t move."


    "How did you talk to dad? Let me see what I''m afraid of?"


    Qiao Yuhan said discontentedly.


    "That''s what Ding Ning gave him. He said that Zhenya''s disease can''t be cured for the time being. This jade pendant can ensure that he can live like a normal person. Don''t take it down."


    Joe explained hurriedly.


    "Hum, nonsense. As poor as he is, he can take out the best red coral to treat people. He really thinks he is a master and can make magic tools."


    Although Qiao Yuhan didn''t believe it at all, he didn''t dare to act rashly out of the importance he attached to his son''s life. Naturally, in his identity and status, he also came into contact with some experts in making magic tools, but if Ding Ning could make magic tools and save people, he wouldn''t believe it.


    "I don''t care if you believe it or not, you can''t move this jade pendant anyway."


    Joe Joe saw that he didn''t believe it and didn''t bother to argue again. It was related to his brother''s life. She bared her teeth and roared like a little female leopard protecting the calf.


    "Well, well, I won''t move the head office. No matter what method the boy used, he finally saved Zhenya. The Tangtang Qiao family won''t owe him the favor of the poor boy. I''ll find a chance to repay his favor in the future so that he won''t pester you."


    Qiao Yuhan said coldly, which made Qiao weak for a while and filled his heart with bitterness.


    Since her mother died suddenly shortly after her graduation last year, Qiao Yuhan''s temperament has changed greatly. He has become domineering and arbitrary, cold and cruel. She can no longer feel the warmth of her father''s love, and her decision can''t be disobeyed by anyone at all.


    Fortunately, her fate has finally changed recently, and Qiao Yuhan has a much better attitude towards her, but this change will only make her farther and farther away from Ding Ning. How can she not hurt her heart.


    When Ding Ning came home, she found her sister sad, and snow was whispering to comfort her.


    "What''s the matter? Sister, what''s the trouble?"


    Ding Ning came forward and asked with concern. He had long forgotten the embarrassment of sleeping with his sister last night.


    "Hey, it''s not about the project yet. Although Zhu Changan and director Ma were arrested, the local building material suppliers in Ninghai refused to give up at all and were still making trouble. The supply of building materials was not enough. Where can the project be completed on schedule? At that time, it will be an astronomical liquidated damages, which can bring down Longteng group."


    Ding said with a headache.


    Ding Ning handed Holman''s signature to Zhang Bo, and his face was full of anger: "these building material manufacturers are sick and don''t know how to make money? What about those former partners of our group?"


    "Don''t mention it. The building material manufacturers who cooperated with us in the past were also very embarrassed. They wanted to make this money, but they were warned by the industry association. No one was willing to offend the Industry Association for us, and the project had to be stopped."


    Ding led the hunter and leaned against Ding Ning''s shoulder, He said with a depressed face: "Originally, I thought that with the recommendation of Prince haridan, I could negotiate cooperation with the Dubai delegation and make the industry associations converge a little. After all, this is a commercial cooperation that the Ministry of Commerce attaches great importance to, but I didn''t expect that the head of their delegation, Abdul, was an iron faced and selfless master. Although the name of Longteng group was added to the investigation list, it still needs to be carried out Strict formal investigation and effect display. "


    "Shall I say hello to harridan again?"


    Ding Ning didn''t expect that things were so complicated and frowned.


    "It''s no use. Head Abdul also said that although they are Dubai holding companies, they should be responsible for the Dubai royal family, and commercial cooperation must have the strength to win."


    Ding Qianlie said in distress: "Their main cooperation project this time is refrigeration equipment. You know, most parts of the Middle East are desert and very hot. Therefore, manufacturers of advanced refrigeration equipment such as refrigerators and air conditioners are their primary objects of cooperation. Dubai was not satisfied with the brand of a German manufacturer before. It plans to find a more advanced refrigeration equipment manufacturer to cooperate this time On this basis, cooperation in other aspects will be considered. "


    "Is there no refrigeration equipment manufacturer under our group?"


    Ding Ning''s eyebrows twisted into a big pimple.


    "Yes, there is an" ice sea "refrigeration equipment factory subordinate to our group, but their requirements are too harsh. The cold air in the refrigerator and freezer is frost free. With our current production technology, we can still do it, but it is required that all refrigeration equipment have no noise and ice is not allowed in the freezer. How can we do it?"


    Ding Qianlie said with a sad face.


    "The freezer doesn''t freeze. Is it still a refrigerator?"


    Ding Ning asked with a puzzled face.


    "It''s not that the freezer doesn''t freeze. What they mean is to design two freezers with a larger capacity. One can make ice and the other can''t make ice at the same low temperature. I guess Dubai Hotel wants to replace the refrigeration equipment as a whole and provide the best service. After all, sailing Hotel is a seven-star hotel. Although this project is not large, if it can be won, it will be replaced It shows that our "ice sea" has the top production capacity in the refrigeration equipment industry. It is a living advertisement, which can establish the best reputation and let our "ice sea" enter the international market. "


    Ding led the hunter and sighed, "Alas, it''s a pity that our scientific researchers don''t have that ability."

 Chapter 415

    "All right, sister, don''t worry. Leave it to me. You''ve been tired all day. Go to bed early."


    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled, as if he remembered something, and his face was filled with excitement.


    Ding led the hunter to stretch out and thought Ding Ning was comforting him. He yawned and said with tears: "you can rest early, too. I''ll go to bed first."


    "Good night, sister!"


    Ding Ning didn''t go to bed. Snow wouldn''t go to bed at all. He looked at Ding Ning with his cheeks in his hands. Where was he sleepy.


    Ding Ning spoiled and rubbed her head and said apologetically, "I''m sorry I didn''t accompany you to see the restaurant today. How do you feel about the decoration of the restaurant?"


    "It''s so beautiful, like a castle in the air, and the operation room is so big..."


    As soon as snowfall spoke of the restaurant, she immediately danced excitedly, describing it to Ding Ning and gesturing to express her joy.


    Ding Ning listened with a smile and looked at the satisfied appearance of falling snow. He was very happy. Maybe the happiness in her heart is so simple.


    As for the appearance of the restaurant, he didn''t go to see it and knew what it was like. After all, he personally ordered the design draft and spent nearly 5 million yuan on decoration. If he was a little dissatisfied, he would ask for rework. Where dare the decoration company perfunctory.


    "Snow, go to bed. I''ll study the refrigerator."


    Ding Ning hugged the falling snow and planned the layout of the restaurant with her in a slow voice. She didn''t say it softly until she was tired.


    "Research refrigerator?"


    Snow blinked her big bleary eyes and asked in some confusion.


    "Well, there''s air conditioning."


    Ding Ning smiled mysteriously, "maybe you will see a miracle when you get up tomorrow morning."


    "What miracle?"


    The falling snow immediately came to the spirit, the sleepiness immediately disappeared, and asked with beautiful big eyes.


    "I''ll know tomorrow morning and go to bed."


    Ding Ning smiled, patted her on her upturned hip and caught her upstairs.


    "Oh!"


    Snow reluctantly pretended to go upstairs to sleep, but secretly poked out his small head to observe what Ding Ning was doing.


    But as a result, Ding Ning got into the kitchen and heard a crackling sound of disassembly. He couldn''t see anything. He had to go back to bed bitterly.


    Ding Ning tossed about all night. No one knew what he was doing. Only Zhang Bo, who got up first, was shocked to find that the noble young master was making breakfast, which almost surprised him off his chin.


    You know, as long as the young master eats at home, whether it''s breakfast or dinner, three meals a day are arranged by the second young lady, and more than a dozen little nannies can''t surround it. The young master''s cooking is really out of the West.


    The mysterious young master can get to know manager Holman. Last night, he also mentioned the prince of Dubai. He immediately made his noble housekeeper respect him and thought that the young master must be a real aristocrat. Otherwise, where can he become friends with such a noble person.


    Although he stayed up all night, Ding Ning was in good spirits. After countless experiments in one night, his latest scientific research products, Rune refrigerator and rune air conditioner, finally came out.


    As long as we understand the working principle of refrigerator and air conditioner, it is not difficult to make Rune refrigerator and rune air conditioner.


    What Ding Ning needs to do is to depict a Dharma array composed of several ice condensation symbols, air-conditioning symbols and soul guiding symbols in the refrigerator or air conditioner. He can cool without even electricity. He is still a high-tech Rune product that has no noise and can adjust the temperature at any time.


    The refrigerator and air conditioner in the kitchen have been transformed by him, which can save a lot of electricity at least every year.


    He wondered whether to engrave the star light symbol and lighting symbol in the snowy restaurant, and even saved the lamp money. But he thought it was too flashy, so he decided to install the lamp and play romance occasionally.


    This attempt opened his brain and suddenly found that runes can be applied to many lives. If they can be vigorously promoted, it will be a leap forward in human civilization.


    Clothing, food, housing, transportation and even building houses can be completed by using the power of heaven and earth, which is safe, green and pollution-free,


    However, once it was spread that it was too shocking. Before he could fully protect himself, Ding Ning decided to study the penetration array as soon as possible, occupy the desert island and test the rune as a private plot. How can the rune be widely used in daily life.


    Once the experiment is successful, the whole human civilization will develop in another direction, far more developed and healthy than the current scientific and technological civilization.


    "Brother, why do you get up so early? I said to cook for you."


    Snow rubbed her sleepy eyes and yawned. When she saw a wide range of breakfast on the table, she suddenly felt refreshed and ran over happily: "Wow, I cook myself. It''s a blessing in the mouth."


    Looking at her mouth full and chewing like a little squirrel, Ding Ning said in a spoiled soft voice: "eat slowly, and no one will rob you."


    "Who said no one robbed me? I''m coming. Wow, it smells good!"


    Ding led the hunter down the stairs and sat down beside Ding Luoxue with a smile. Without image, he crossed his legs and began to eat. He said vaguely: "delicious, it''s delicious. Brother, you should often cook for me in the future."


    "No problem!" Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. He knocked on the table and whispered, "just pay attention to the image. Didn''t you see that Uncle Zhang''s face is black?"


    Seeing Zhang Bo standing in front of the kitchen like the door god, his face was ugly and constipated. The two women spit out their tongue and sit up straight. They began to chew and swallow slowly.


    "Sister, you don''t have to worry about the project development in the old area. At the latest this afternoon, the building materials suppliers that the group has cooperated with before will come to you."


    Ding Ning said slowly as he ate.


    Ding held the hunter''s hand and looked at him suspiciously: "how is it possible? Are they not afraid of the threat of trade associations?"


    "Industry associations?"


    Ding Ning sneered with disdain: "the trade association is the bridge and link between the government and enterprises. It is just a non-governmental organization. Since the current trade association can not be fair and just, there is a bad phenomenon of deliberately suppressing and disturbing the fair competition in the market, let it change its president."


    "You also said that trade associations are non-governmental organizations. Where does the president say that they can be changed? Even the government can''t intervene?"


    Ding Qianlie Bingxue was smart and immediately responded that Ding Ning must have used his contacts to intervene, but she didn''t understand who he was looking for.


    "The real estate association is now rotten to the bone. They unite with a group of local real estate developers, arbitrarily suppress foreign real estate developers and carry out unfair competition. It is a pity that they have been relying on themselves as locals for too long. They have forgotten that the industry association, as well as non-governmental organizations, is still under the leadership and supervision of the Chinese government Although it is not easy to intervene, it is not easy to punish a non-governmental organization, not to mention the fact that the real estate industry association itself is not clean. In recent years, it has courted and corroded state cadres and arbitrarily suppressed foreign enterprises. Government officials have taken bribes and embezzled to give them a green light. Now the whole industry association has been taken away by government departments for investigation, The whole industry association will be cleaned up. My sister can rest assured. "


    Ding Ning was so sure after receiving a call from Xiao Nuo early in the morning. He dug out many shocking black scenes of corruption from director Ma and Zhu Changan, which is the recent key goal of the state.


    For the construction of earth houses on Jinqiao Silver Road, laymen may not see anything fishy, but insiders all know that the construction industry has always been a coveted profiteering industry, especially after the collusion between officials and businessmen, the profits are crazy.


    Therefore, few of those in power who control the lifeline of government projects will be willing to miss this opportunity to make a lot of money.


    To this end, the government held an emergency meeting overnight. Mayor Du was furious at the meeting and patted the table on the spot, saying that whoever was involved should be investigated to the end and will not be tolerated.


    The special investigation team composed of Discipline Inspection Commission, public security and procuratorate has started the investigation overnight. A large number of officials involved in the case who are still sleeping with their wives or mistresses in their beds have been taken away by the investigation team for investigation.


    The whole industry association, from the president to members, has also been arrested. They are suspected of the criminal acts of explicit and implicit bidding in real estate development bidding or buying and selling the subject matter privately from officials.


    Clues dug out from them show that the case has now involved leading cadres at the vice municipal level in charge of urban construction, and Ninghai is afraid to usher in an officialdom earthquake again.


    The only thing that annoyed Xiao Nuo was that the tattooed man carried all the blame. Without the conclusive evidence of Qin Canghai''s crime, he had to be released after being detained for up to 24 hours.


    Ding Ning is not surprised that the underworld family has been able to survive so far, relying on his younger brother as a scapegoat. When Qin Canghai was sent in, he expected the result.


    He didn''t intend to do anything to Qin Canghai this time. He just wanted to blow his arrogance. Compared with his arrogant face, Qin canglan made him look more comfortable.


    As soon as Xiao Nuo hung up, Secretary Xu called to inform him that he was assured that the old area project of Fuxing Road would be carried out smoothly.


    He also implicitly thanked him for providing mayor Du with a good opportunity to carry out his work.


    Ding Ning immediately responded that this trade association incident was not only an accident, but also a cruel political struggle.


    A series of officialdom earthquakes triggered by William and the persecution of his sister by trade associations are a breakthrough urgently needed by Mayor Du.


    Since the anti Mafia and anti-corruption action was launched, it has touched the interests of too many people. Mayor Du has been under great pressure from all aspects. In addition, these people have been extremely convergent during this period, which makes it difficult for him to grasp the handle. The anti Mafia and anti-corruption action has become an empty and unfounded laughing stock. Mayor Du has been ridiculed by several political enemies and angrily dropped several tea cups in the office.


    But Ding Ning''s unintentional move found a breakthrough for him, which fired the first shot of the anti-corruption action and silenced everyone. Mayor Du was finally able to show his strength, and the anti-corruption and anti Mafia were implemented.


    The political enemies who had mocked and mocked him before also numbed their claws and tried to intercede with him, but he politely refused.


    After several days of humiliation, mayor Du finally raised his eyebrows and puffed up. After seeing off his ugly political enemy, mayor Du laughed happily in the office, saying that Ding Ning was his lucky star and must not treat him badly.


    Secretary Xu understood the leader''s intention, so he called Ding Ning to reassure him.


    Ding Ning, who wants to know the joints, has the confidence to boast with his sister. I believe that those construction suppliers who have been threatened by industry associations will have no chance to cooperate with Longteng group if they don''t take the initiative to talk about cooperation at this time.

 Chapter 416

    "How did you do it?"


    As soon as Ding Ning finished speaking, Lisa excitedly called Ding Qianlie and said that several building materials manufacturers had called early in the morning to talk about cooperation.


    Ding Qianlie''s face was filled with a smile. After hanging up the phone, her beautiful eyes looked at Ding Ning without blinking. This little man can always surprise her and make a strange warm current in her heart.


    Ding Ning felt very angry when she saw it, touched her nose and explained: "it''s just a coincidence. The government is carrying out anti-corruption and anti triad action recently. The arrest of Zhu Changan and director Ma has just become a breakthrough, involving many corruption cases. In addition, the old area of Fuxing Road is a key project of the government, so it''s normal for leaders to pay attention to it by the way."


    Ding lanlie knew that what Ding Ning said was not true, but she wisely didn''t continue to ask. The most difficult thing at present was solved, which made her in a good mood. Even she drank an extra bowl of porridge.


    "By the way, sister, look at our refrigerator."


    Ding Ning waited for Ding to pull her into the kitchen after she was full and stretched lazily.


    "What happened to the refrigerator?"


    Ding Zhanglie opened the refrigerator and looked at everything as usual. He asked inexplicably.


    "Is there a sound?"


    Ding Ning showed off his mysterious smile.


    Ding Qianlie smiled and suddenly brightened up in front of him. He was surprised and said, "yes, you didn''t say I haven''t noticed. How come there''s no sound at all."


    Although she doesn''t often go into the kitchen, she can still hear the slight current sound and the sound of the compressor when she comes in occasionally.


    But now, the refrigerator is absolutely silent. There is no sound at all. If the light in the refrigerator is not still on, she thought the refrigerator was not powered on.


    "Look at the freezer again."


    Ding Ning proudly opened the freezer and took out a piece of pork.


    Ding led the hunter and looked at him with fog: "what''s the matter? Isn''t it just a piece of pork?"


    Ding Ning smiled and stuffed the pork into her hand: "feel it."


    "It''s so cold, eh, why isn''t it frozen."


    When he got the pork, Ding Qianlie was shocked to find that although the pork in his hand was frozen, there was no sign of freezing. It looked like fresh. Meimou suddenly coagulated and asked eagerly, "when did you put it in?"


    "More than three in the morning."


    Ding Ning smiled and showed off like he wanted to be praised by his parents: "it''s half past eight now. In five and a half hours, although the pork has reached the freezing level, it hasn''t frozen at all."


    "Wow, my God, how did you do it? It''s incredible."


    Ding, who has always been calm, jumped up like a little girl, took Ding Ning''s hand and asked excitedly.


    "Don''t worry. Look at the air conditioner again."


    Ding Ning smiled silently and took her hand to turn on the central air conditioner. With the air conditioner turned to the lowest gear, a cold wind hit, making Ding shudder.


    "Look at this again. Is there a sound?"


    Dingning pulled her to the cabinet and opened it.


    Ding Qianlie was completely silly, and his eyes twinkled with incredible excitement: "how is it possible that there was no sound at all, and the real silence was achieved."


    Snowflake curiously tilted her head and pulled Ding Ning''s hand. "Brother, I don''t care. My restaurant should be equipped with such an air conditioner and refrigerator, especially the refrigerator. Frozen ingredients don''t need to be thawed. They can be directly made into food. How convenient."


    "No problem, it''s a piece of cake."


    Ding Ning took his sister in one hand and snowfall in the other, and promised in a forthright way.


    "Come on, how did you do it?"


    Her sister''s beautiful eyes twinkled and shook his arm. She couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Do you remember the talisman I said two days ago? To make it silent is a sound insulation talisman. The working principle of the refrigerator is not to rely on the compressor to suck the gaseous refrigerant into the high-temperature and high-pressure gas after high-temperature compression, and then pass through the expansion valve... I engraved the ice condensation Talisman, separation note, ice melting talisman and spirit guiding talisman, which are used to absorb the energy of travel between heaven and earth Reiki, to maintain the working life of refrigeration equipment... "


    Ding Ning explained in detail patiently and explained the principle of the rune array carefully.


    Ding Qianlie listened vaguely, but frowned and said in some disappointment, "although it sounds very powerful, it can''t be used in production. You can''t engrave symbols every time a refrigeration equipment is produced? Then you don''t have to do anything."


    "I''ve also considered this problem. It''s not so troublesome."


    Ding Ning said confidently, "I can make a mold with Rune matrix, and produce any part of the refrigeration equipment according to this mold, which can be a compressor or even a screw. When this part is installed during assembly, the rune matrix can play a role."


    When Ding Qianlie saw it, he immediately said with worry, "I understand what you mean. This specially processed part will become the core of Rune refrigeration equipment, but I''m worried about whether it will be imitated after being known."


    "Don''t worry, sister. They can''t find the magic of the rune array. Even if they are imitated, they can''t activate the rune array. I will depict an activation Rune array on the machine that produces special parts. That is to say, unless the parts are produced by our machine, they can''t activate even if they can imitate them. What''s more, they can''t think of one that doesn''t work The small parts that play a major role will be our core secret. "


    Ding Ning had already considered this and said with a smile.


    "Oh, great, brother, you''re great. Let''s go. Now go with my sister to transform the machine."


    Ding Qianlie''s excited pretty face flushed, and pulled Ding Ning out in a rage.


    Ding Ning reluctantly turned and rushed to Luoxue, showing an apologetic smile. Luoxue waved her little hand and smiled sweetly: "go with your sister. I''m not in a hurry."


    "Er, it''s snowing. Don''t buy refrigeration equipment first. I''ll give you one when my sister''s factory produces it."


    Ding Qianlie found that he was too excited. He stopped and said to Luoxue.


    "Hee hee, then I saved a lot of money. Thank you, sister!"


    Snow answered with a smile.


    Binghai refrigeration equipment is a subordinate manufacturer of Huake electric appliance, one of the nine major companies captured by Longteng group when it entered Ninghai.


    The twenty-four production lines make the ice sea refrigeration have a strong production capacity, but they have been lack of core scientific and technological strength, resulting in lack of market competitiveness. In recent years, they have not been warm and do not lose money or earn too much money. It is a shame for Ding Qianlie to hire a research and development team specially responsible for production technology research and development.


    Standing at the door of ice sea refrigeration, Ding Qianlie, who was excited in the past, has recovered his usual wisdom and calm, "brother, do you want to set up a separate parts processing workshop to produce Rune parts?"


    "No, if there is no silver here, it will be more likely to arouse others'' suspicion. Take me around and I will secretly transform the production machines in the parts processing workshop. The fewer people know, the better."


    Ding Ning shook his head, "but you must arrange an absolutely trustworthy person as the factory inspector to specially supervise the assembly of refrigeration equipment and ensure that each refrigeration equipment must use this part."


    "It''s easy to do. I''ll arrange it when you decide which part processing workshop it is."


    Ding led the hunter and nodded again and again.


    The chairman of the group went to the ice sea refrigeration to inspect the work in person. Chen Kewen, the factory director of the surprised ice sea refrigeration, hurried to meet him with the members of the leading group, forming two rows in front of the gate, like accepting the inspection of the military parade.


    "Well, director Chen, I just come to the workshop to have a look at what we should do. Don''t delay production. You can arrange someone to lead the way."


    Ding Qianlie was gentle to the conscientious factory director Chen, which flattered Chen Kewen. "Chairman, you come to inspect the work yourself, and I''m responsible for showing you the way, okay?"


    "Well, just show us around the workshop."


    Ding Qianlie took a look at Ding Ning. Seeing that he had no objection, he promised to come down.


    Chen Kewen was disturbed by this tiny and undetectable eye contact and whispered to himself, who is this young man? The efficiency of ice sea refrigeration is average. The chairman doesn''t intend to let this young man take over my position as factory director.


    Although Longteng group has just established itself in Ninghai for two years, it has always been famous for its high salary. The annual salary of his small factory director is also five or six million a year, which is more than enough. He is not willing to take this high salary job.


    Chen Kewen''s attitude became more and more respectful. His respectful appearance made Ding Ning feel funny.


    "Director Chen, how much can our annual production capacity of ice sea refrigeration reach?"


    The party visited several workshops. In a workshop producing parts, Ding Qianlie nodded when he saw that Ding ningwei was unknown, so he stopped and chatted with Chen Kewen.


    Ding Ning pretended to be curious and quietly portrayed the symbol array on the production machine. A slight but undetectable spiritual power fluctuated and distributed. Ding Ning nodded with satisfaction, and all the talents continued to move forward.


    After transforming five parts processing workshops in succession, Ding Ning felt almost ready and signaled that it was OK. Ding led hunting with a solemn look: "factory director Chen, are you ready for the refrigerator I asked you to prepare yesterday?"


    "Ready, it has been placed in the warehouse alone. Just wait for your call and you can take it away at any time. This is the most advanced refrigeration equipment in our factory. It can absolutely achieve cold air and frost free."


    Chen Kewen wiped the fine beads of sweat on his forehead and beat a drum in his heart. Cold wind and frost free is not the patent of ice sea refrigeration. It can only be said that he followed the trend. The R & D team has no new breakthrough at all.


    "Then take me to have a look."


    Ding Qianlie''s noncommittal tone made Chen Kewen more and more nervous and nervously led the way in front of his head.


    In a small warehouse, the keeper opened the door of the warehouse, but Ding led hunting but didn''t go in. He exchanged greetings with the flattered keeper''s head, and Ding Ning went in alone.


    This confused Chen Kewen. He really didn''t know which song the chairman was singing.


    Ten minutes later, Ding Ning came out with a smile and nodded. Ding led hunting, and then let the keeper leave first. She took Chen Kewen into the warehouse.


    "Lao Chen, you are also an old man of ice sea refrigeration. I can trust you. From now on, remember every word I say. Don''t spread a word. Otherwise, you won''t do it as the factory director."


    Ding Qianlie said to Chen Kewen with a serious look.


    Chen Kewen nodded and bowed in a cold sweat: "Chairman, you said, I will never reveal a word."


    But I was secretly relieved. It seems that the chairman''s mother hasn''t withdrawn her intention.


    Half an hour later, Chen Kewen watched the Rolls Royce phantom fly away and stood at the door with a ghost like expression on his face. His brain was noisy and echoed a question repeatedly. How did he do it?


    But this is not the point. The point is that the chairman said that if he did what she told him and took care of his mouth, his annual salary would double.


    The annual salary is millions. This is something he didn''t dare to think about before, but now it''s easy to get.

 Chapter 417

    The only thing he has to do is strictly keep it confidential and personally inspect each outgoing refrigeration equipment according to the arrangement of the chairman to ensure that the parts produced by the three production workshops designated by the chairman are used.


    The freezer can not freeze the stored food, but also keep the food fresh at low temperature. It really has no noise, which has completely subverted his cognition.


    He has been able to predict what kind of huge impact such refrigeration technology will bring to the refrigeration equipment industry once it is launched.


    Although Chen Kewen''s ability is average, his victory lies in his loyalty, honesty and reliability. Since he is the person in charge here, he can''t get around him. Ding Qianlie simply handed over the inspection task to him.


    Ding Ning was also the first time to see her sister''s means of turning her hand over the clouds and covering her hand over the rain.


    First, with a straight face, as cold as winter, he scolded Chen Kewen for not trying to make progress, making Binghai refrigeration a drag enterprise of Longteng group. He was ashamed of his scolding, and his head was almost drooping around his neck. He wanted to take the blame and resign immediately, which made Ding Ning feel unbearable.


    But then his sister''s words changed, and her tone was as warm as spring. As long as she did the things she arranged to ensure that he could work in this post until retirement, his annual salary would double. Chen Kewen was excited and wanted to take out his heart. He was grateful for tears and promised to do what the chairman told him.


    This big stick and carrot were played by his sister. Ding Ning estimated that someone had put a knife around Chen Kewen''s neck, and he would never reveal the secret.


    Of course, he knew only a little. He didn''t know the core secret. At most, he just guessed.


    "Brother, tomorrow is the refrigeration equipment exhibition and bidding meeting held by the Middle East delegation. You can also go there at that time. After all, I know nothing about runes. If anything goes wrong, you can remedy it in time."


    Ding led the hunter and looked at Ding Ning with eyes like water. Ding Ning couldn''t open his mouth if he wanted to refuse, so he had to promise with a smile.


    When Ding Ning was sent to the servants for hunting, she immediately rushed to the company. Several building material suppliers were waiting at the door of the company early in the morning. She must hurry to negotiate as soon as possible. The project in the old area of Fuxing Road can''t be delayed any more.


    Ding Ning was idle again, but he was not empty at all. There were too many things waiting for him to do.


    He needs to practice diligently, whether it''s "refining God''s decision", "wild body refining technique" or "Bodhi Heart formula".


    In particular, he hasn''t practiced the wild body training once. When he got home, he immediately entered the gym and told Uncle Zhang that no one should disturb him. He took off only a big underpants and began his first practice.


    The action looks very simple, but when Ding Ning really hit the first punch, he realized the feeling of Xia Hou and others.


    Every piece of flesh and blood, every muscle and bone, and even every cell were mobilized. A mysterious and mysterious binding force shrouded him. This punch must mobilize all the strength of his whole body to really play.


    This made his whole body like a quagmire. The fist, which was originally overbearing and peerless, could only be played slowly like Taijiquan, but when it was really played, he couldn''t help but want to roar. Perhaps it was because his physical strength was much stronger than that of Xia Hou after military training. He insisted on playing again and again for nine times before he took off his strength. He lay on the ground panting like a thirsty fish.


    What surprised him most was that he thought there were no more impurities in his body, but a layer of stains came out along the capillary blood hole again, but it didn''t smell as bad as summer, it wasn''t black, but gray. It seemed that there were impurities in his body that hadn''t been quenched clean.


    Compared with Xia Hou, they were tired once. If they didn''t use medicine bath, they had to rest for a day or two to recover. Ding Ning''s resilience was much more abnormal. After lying down for half an hour, they were alive again.


    A water purification charm saved even the time to take a bath. Ding Ning was refreshed and began his second practice.


    Again and again, although the medicine bath can quickly restore physical strength, after all, it can only be used three times a day. More medicine will accumulate in the body and cause damage to the body.


    Therefore, Ding Ning can not use drugs without using drugs. It all depends on self-recovery. He doesn''t know how long he has been practicing. Ding Ning finds that his strength has made great progress, and the speed of boxing is faster and faster. The nine movements of the first fist can be played continuously, and the impurities quenched from his body have changed from gray to gray.


    When he thought that the first fist had been practiced to the extreme and could almost begin to practice the second fist, the stone man suddenly got hot and sent an image.


    In the middle of the wasteland, the ground was shaking violently. A primitive man in a leaf apron raised his hand and waved his fist in the face of a mammoth beast running head-on.


    One punch blew out, and the earth was shocked. The mammoth beast with a height of more than ten feet was blown upside down hundreds of meters away by this punch. It fell heavily to the ground, hit a big pit, and blood poured all over. It seemed that it could not live.


    Ding Ning opened his mouth in shock. The primitive man used the first fist of the savage body refining technique. The nine in one fist was as fast as lightning and as fast as strong wind. It was simple and direct, rough and savage, but it could hit a ton of mammoth beast hundreds of meters away. It can be seen how terrible the power of this fist is.


    This made him immediately realize how ridiculous it was that he thought the first fist had been successfully practiced. He couldn''t even get started. He could only play the nine moves smoothly. Only when he played the nine moves in an instant into a fist, could he be successful in practice.


    Therefore, Ding Ning began his boring practice again and again, punching again and again, and immersed himself in it.


    Time passed quietly. When Zhang Bo banged on the door of the gym, Ding Ning gasped, washed his body with clean water, opened the door and asked, "Zhang Bo, what''s the matter?"


    He had told Zhang Bo not to disturb himself if there was nothing urgent. Since Zhang Bo knocked at the door, there must be something urgent.


    "Young master, hide quickly. A group of foreigners came in to find you. These people are really barbaric. I want to call the police and they stopped me."


    Zhang Bo said in a panic. Ding Ning noticed that there was a red slap mark on his face. Suddenly his face sank, and he snorted coldly, "where are the camels?"


    "The camel drove out with the second young lady. Xia Hou went to the company with the eldest young lady. The wasps and rabbits were at home and were hurt by them. I asked Chunlan to stabilize them for a while before they sneaked up. Young master, hide quickly. I''m afraid they will be bad for you."


    Zhang Bo said anxiously.


    "It''s all right. I''ll go down and have a look. I''m bullied. I''m coming home. How can I hide?"


    Ding Ning''s anger was burning, and his eyes twinkled with cold light. These foreign devils must have hurt those people in the land war last time. He was worried that he couldn''t find them. Unexpectedly, they were so bold that they dared to break into civilian houses, hurt wasps and rabbits, and slapped Uncle Zhang.


    Although wasps and hares are also mercenaries, they are not good at fighting. One is an expert at playing guns and the other is a computer expert. It''s reasonable that they can''t beat foreign devils.


    This also sounded an alarm for him. Although the security of Shengshi Huating is very good, it is only for ordinary people and can''t play any role in these warriors.


    Ding Ning didn''t care about the security at home because of Xiahou. But now he realized that the security at home should be paid attention to. After all, Xiahou can''t always stay at home. He should take care of his sister''s safety.


    It seems that we should find a way to get the refining method of the array flag as soon as possible, set up a large array in the villa, and meet such evil guests next time, which will make them feel overwhelmed.


    "No, young master, those people are aggressive and mean nothing at first sight. Those foreigners are even more ferocious. Heroes don''t suffer immediate losses. You''d better find a way to hide."


    Zhang Bo sincerely pulled Ding Ning and wouldn''t let him go down.


    A warm current poured out of Ding Ning''s heart. Although Zhang Bo was rigid and almost paranoid about etiquette, he was a good housekeeper who did his duty and considered for his master''s family.


    He patted his hand comfortingly: "don''t worry, Uncle Zhang. I''m fine. I can''t hide from the 15th day of the first day of junior high school. Besides, if I don''t go down, what will Chunlan do? Since those people dare to beat people, who knows what things they will do that are inferior to animals."


    "This..."


    Uncle Zhang didn''t seem to expect that Ding ninggui was the eldest young master, but he was so considerate of the servants. Is this different from when he used to be a housekeeper in Europe? Those rich nobles didn''t treat the servants as people at all. His nose was sour and he was almost moved to tears. When he was about to persuade again, Ding Ning had loosened his hand and strode downstairs.


    In the hall on the first floor, Chunlan, Xiahe, Qiuju, Dongmei, Chunguang, Xiayu, autumn wind, winter snow, spring, summer, autumn and winter, the twelve little nannies who were devastated by Zhang Bo''s evil taste, are now looking at the ferocious smiles on the faces of the big men with different black, white and yellow skin, shaking and hugging together.


    In the middle of the sofa sat a tall foreigner with white hair, blue eyes and a high nose. He was in his fifties. He was crossing his legs. Expressionless, he took out a box of cigars, took out one and held it in his mouth.


    Next to him, a fat man in his fifties with a Chinese face immediately took out his lighter and nodded to light it for him.


    "Mr. Huang, are you sure that Ding Ning is at home?"


    The white haired foreigner puffed out a mouthful of cigar smoke and asked in fluent Chinese.


    "Dear Mr. Roberts, I''m sure he''s at home. My people have been watching at the door today. He hasn''t been out since he came back from going out in the morning."


    The fat man, known as president Huang, sat on the sofa next to him with half an ass and said proudly like a pug showing his merit to his master.


    "Well, Mr. Huang, if it weren''t for you, we couldn''t find him. As long as we can get the formula and patent of Midou oral liquid this time, you can rest assured that you will be the only agent of macbo pharmaceutical in Asia in the future."


    Roberts said arrogantly in English, as if rice bean oral liquid was already in his bag.


    "Thank you, Mr. Roberts. It''s my great honor to serve you."


    President Huang was overjoyed. His small smiling eyes narrowed into a seam and changed to English: "however, Mr. Roberts, how can you be sure that namitou oral liquid will pass the clinical test?"


    "Mr. Huang, you don''t think about what mcbo pharmaceutical does. We pay close attention to the news about antibiotics in any country in the world. According to my news, namitou oral liquid has passed the first phase of clinical test at this stage. All experimental organisms injected with pathogens have recovered their health under the action of mititou oral liquid and haven''t been cured yet Any side effects. "

 Chapter 418

    Roberts''s blue eyes twinkled with greed, Proudly said: "I have to say that this is a miracle. According to the current medical level in the United States, this magical antibiotic has not been developed. I believe that since it can work in animals, it will be equally effective in human clinical trials. Therefore, we should start first and win the formula and patent right as soon as possible, otherwise we will wait for inspection If you pass the inspection, you may be robbed by other companies. That''s a shame for me, the person in charge of the Asia Pacific region. I will never allow such a thing to happen. "


    President Huang nodded suddenly, then worried about Roberts''s consideration: "I investigated that although Ding Ning is only a graduate student in school, he lives in a villa and drives a luxury car. He should be a person without money. I''m worried..."


    "There''s nothing to worry about. It''s just a student. There''s nothing in the world that can''t be bought with money. If 10 million meters of gold is not enough, it''s 100 million. If 100 million is not enough, it''s one billion. Remember, the world doesn''t matter about loyalty. It just depends on whether the chips of temptation are enough."


    Roberts said confidently: "although he lives in a villa and drives a luxury car, it seems that he doesn''t lack money, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t like money. I believe he will be satisfied with the chips I offer."


    Speaking of this, Roberts flashed a cold light at the bottom of his eyes: "I''m polite before the soldiers. If he doesn''t appreciate it, I don''t mind letting him disappear in the world with his rice bean oral liquid. I believe other pharmaceutical companies are also happy to see this situation. After all, the advent of this latest drug has violated the interests of too many people."


    President Huang shivered excitedly. He didn''t expect Roberts to be so cruel and cruel. He was a little uneasy. He didn''t know whether it was right or wrong to take Roberts to find Ding Ning this time.


    But when he thought that as long as things were done, Roberts promised to make him the only agent of macbo pharmaceutical in Asia, and the profit was definitely an astronomical figure that he couldn''t reach in his life.


    What''s more, what Roberts said about extortion will only happen after the breakdown of the negotiations. Maybe Ding Ning will compromise. What is the purpose of studying new drugs, not for money.


    At the thought of this, Mr. Huang was reassured that people would not be killed for themselves. In order to make Kyushu pharmaceutical one of the leading pharmaceutical groups in China, I could only go to the black one way.


    "Who are you? What are you looking for me for?"


    Ding Ning walked down in a white sportswear with a cold face.


    When I saw the hare and wasp curled up and lying unconscious in the corner of the living room, their eyes flashed cold and piercing.


    "Young master, they are good or bad. They hurt rabbits and wasps!"


    Chunlan and other twelve little nannies came up sobbing when they saw Ding ningru''s backbone.


    Ding Ning resisted his anger and said softly, "go back to your room and have a rest. I''ll deal with it."


    "Young master, you must be careful!"


    The little nannies whispered with tearful eyes.


    "Don''t worry!"


    With a gentle smile, Ding Ning watched them return to the workers'' room. The smile on his face gradually converged and became unusually cold. He went to the hare and wasp to check their bodies. He was relieved to see that they were just knocked out.


    "You''re Mr. Ding who developed the rice bean oral liquid? I didn''t expect to be so young. It''s really a hero."


    Roberts stood up with a smile and bowed gracefully to Ding Ning. If the image was not affected by the twelve ferocious bodyguards behind him, people would mistakenly think he was a graceful gentleman.


    Ding Ningli ignored it and ordered a few times on the wasp and hare. They opened their eyes leisurely. When they saw Ding Ning, they were ashamed and said, "young master, I''m sorry, we''re useless."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not your fault. Wait. I won''t let go of those who dare to break into my house and hurt me."


    Ding Ning comforted them, turned and looked at Roberts with a stiff smile, "I''ll give you three minutes to explain your intention, and then I''ll settle accounts with you."


    "Mr. Ding, how did you talk to Mr. Roberts? Do you know who he is?"


    Roberts''s eyes narrowed slightly and a haze flashed on his face. Since he came to China, all the people in China he came into contact with have flattered him in every way, which made him develop the arrogance of being superior. No one has ever dared to be rude to him like Ding Ning.


    I want to get angry, but when I think about the purpose, I can only bear it by force,


    Mr. Huang, a lackey, was good at observing words and expressions. When he heard the words, he immediately jumped out and scolded with foam flying in his mouth.


    "Is he your father?"


    Ding Ning glanced at president Huang lightly, and the ridicule and contempt in his eyes were not concealed.


    In a word, Huang almost fainted without breath. A thick finger pointed to Ding Ning and shivered for a long time.


    "There are only two and a half minutes left."


    Ding Ning looked at his watch and casually reminded him.


    "You..."


    President Huang was about to yell, but Roberts stopped him with an arrogant smile and said, "Hello, Mr. Ding, I''m Roberts, the general head of Asia Pacific of American macbo pharmaceutical company. This is my friend Huang Shukang in China..."


    "You can keep talking nonsense. There are two minutes and twenty seconds left."


    Ding Ning didn''t look at his outstretched hand, looked at his watch and said calmly.


    Roberts flashed a look of shame in his eyes. He withdrew his hand awkwardly, forcibly restrained his anger and said in a deep voice: "Mr. Ding, China has always been a country of etiquette. This is not an attitude of welcoming guests."


    "There are two minutes, seven seconds, six seconds, five seconds..."


    Ding Ning''s indifferent voice sounded, which made Roberts look blue and red. He didn''t dare to linger any longer and said quickly: "I''m here for the rice bean oral liquid studied by Mr. Ding. I, macbo pharmaceutical, am willing to offer 50 million meters of gold to buy the formula and permanent patent right of rice bean oral liquid. What do you think, Mr. Ding?"


    "There''s one minute and forty seconds left. Are you finished?"


    Ding Ning''s mouth was filled with an arc of ridicule. Did Roberts get kicked by a donkey? Let alone he couldn''t sell the patent right of rice bean oral liquid to anyone. Even if he sold it, Roberts wanted to buy the patent with 50 million meters of gold and ask for the formula. It''s a fool''s dream.


    We should know that Midou oral liquid can not only replace Abel antibiotics, but also replace all antibiotics without any side effects. It can be said that as long as Midou oral liquid is officially listed, it will be a devastating blow to the western pharmaceutical giants.


    The profits of antibiotics account for nearly 80% of the total profits of Western medicine every year. In other words, most of the annual income of so many international pharmaceutical giants actually comes from the profits of antibiotics. It can be imagined how much impact it will have on the western medicine market once the rice bean oral liquid is listed.


    It can only be said that although Roberts had an eye on Migou oral liquid, he didn''t realize how terrible its market prospect was, so he would offer such an unreliable price.


    Of course, even if he offered a sky high price, Ding Ning could not sell it to him. After all, Midou oral liquid was developed to fight against mcbo pharmaceutical.


    He believed that if he dared to sell rice beans to macbo, the country would dare to catch him and shoot him a hundred times in the name of treason every minute.


    As a five good young man born in New China and growing up under the red flag, Ding Ning still has this awareness.


    So when Roberts kept raising his price from 50 million meters of gold to one billion meters of gold, Ding Ning was still unmoved and said calmly, "time is up."


    "Wait, in addition to one billion meters of gold, I can promise to apply for a green card for you on behalf of macbo pharmaceutical."


    Roberts finally showed his cards, with a reserved smile and looked at Ding Ning confidently. He had foreseen the scene of Ding Ning crying with joy and shouting that we should sign the contract now.


    He believes that no one can refuse the temptation to become a citizen of the US superpower. Otherwise, why do so many Chinese people want to get the US green card at all costs in recent years.


    Therefore, in his opinion, this matter has been firmly established. Even if the high price of one billion meters of gold has exceeded his expectations, he still thinks it is worth it compared with the wealth that rice bean oral liquid can create.


    Mr. Huang is envious of smashing it. He looks at Ding Ning with green eyes. He secretly envies that knowledge is wealth. If he can develop drugs such as rice bean oral liquid, he doesn''t want to go to any country.


    "Are you finished? It''s time to calculate the account between us."


    Ding Ning looked at Roberts indifferently and made his smile stiff. His mouth slowly opened and showed an incredible color: "buy GA, I heard right. Do you mean refuse? No, it''s impossible. How can you refuse me? No company can offer better conditions than me."


    "Yes, if it''s me, I''ll promise immediately, Mr. Ding. Waiting for a price is an indisputable commercial means in the negotiation, but it''s not good if it''s too much. Be careful. In the end, you can''t lose anything."


    Mr. Huang nodded like mashing garlic, with an expression of anger and love for his misfortune.


    Ding Ning stared at president Huang''s cold eyes. There was no temperature in his eyes, and his edge gradually began to bloom, With undisguised contempt and disgust: "I don''t want to be a Chinese to be a fake foreign devil? I''m afraid my ancestors will climb out of the grave and strangle me in the middle of the night. How can the barbarian country with a history of only 300 years compare with my 5000 year history in China? You''re willing to kneel and lick the American as a dog. No one stops you, but don''t pull your compatriots to be a dog with you. You don''t deserve to be a Chinese. I hate talking to you Disgusting, there are too many traitors and traitors like you in China, which makes these self righteous foreign devils regard themselves as one thing. "


    No matter Huang was scolded, his face was red and his ears were red. He almost fainted. Ding Ning turned and pointed to Roberts''s nose, There was a cold flash in the bottom of his eyes: "And who gave you the courage to break into my house and hurt my family? Even in the United States, where you are shouting about freedom and democracy all day, but actually secretly stealing women and men, breaking into houses is a felony. You deserve to be killed by your master. Don''t take Chinese etiquette to tell me something. China is still in trouble There is an old saying that when a friend comes, there is good wine. If the Jackal comes, there is a shotgun to meet him. "


    Before Roberts, who was scolded and ignorant, reacted, Ding Ning slapped him in the face: "this slap is returned to you for Uncle Zhang. So old people can do it. What''s the difference with animals."


    "Pa!"


    "This slap is returned to you for the wasp. Don''t think you are numerous. If China has no gun control like you in the United States, you are all dead now."

 Chapter 419

    "Pa!"


    "This slap is given back to you for the hare. Your country is known as the most heavily defended Pentagon in the world. It takes every minute for him to attack. I have to give him as my ancestors. You should die if you dare to beat him."


    "Pa!"


    "This slap was given for Chunlan. You smart little girl dare to frighten. It''s really unforgivable."


    "Pa!"


    "This slap was given back to you for Xia he. So... Er, such a lovely little eight woman with broken mouth, you have the heart to frighten. You really deserve to be beaten."


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning slapped and slapped, slapped and scolded his crime. In a flash, he slapped Roberts''s face into a pig''s head, narrowed his swollen eyes into a seam, and blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.


    Uncle Zhang and the nannies peeping through the crack of the door were moved to tears. The only depressed face was Xia he. He pursed his lips and muttered in a low voice: "there''s no eight women in other people. They''re very cute."


    "Stop!"


    More than a dozen big and thick bodyguards finally responded. The white man with Eagle hook nose roared and slapped Ding Ning in the face.


    Unfortunately, he was kicked out by Ding Ning as soon as he raised his foot. He flew backwards several times faster than before, hit the wall and bounced up. He smashed the tea table and fainted.


    Ding Ning guessed that this guy was the guy who plotted against the land war last time, so he was ruthless and secretly cut off his meridians. He won''t want to fight anyone in the future.


    "Pa!"


    "This slap was given to you for autumn. So... You gentle and lovely little girl are willing to scare. It''s not a pity to die."


    Ding Ning was still slapping and scolding, but when describing the baby sitter, he felt that he was at a loss. He was running out of beautiful adjectives. He had to rack his brains and search for adjectives to make these baby sitters happy. After that, he didn''t suffer from scarcity but inequality. People in front of him praised it, They must feel uncomfortable if they don''t boast at the back. It''s hard for him.


    "Go to hell!"


    Wearing a tight elastic vest, a black bodyguard, with shiny muscles and a sense of strength, sneaked around behind Ding Ning, shouted angrily, and smashed his fist at the back of his head with the roaring wind.


    "Young master, be careful!"


    When Uncle Zhang saw Ding Ning as if he didn''t feel it, he lost his voice and screamed. A group of little nannies also screamed, and closed their eyes in fear.


    The Bumblebee and the hare changed their faces. They reached out to hold the broken glass of the tea table on the ground and rushed to the black with red eyes.


    "Leave it alone."


    Ding Ning''s indifferent voice seemed to have magical power, which made the wasps stop at once.


    With a "bang", the black man still had a grim smile on his face. He felt a sudden pain in his chest. With a "click", the whole man seemed to be hit by a running bison. His sternum was broken. He flew backwards from the gate and hung on the branch of an old tree in the yard. His eyes turned white and fainted.


    Ding Ning is annoyed that he is black and hot. If ordinary people have to be beaten into idiots by him, they will kick hard. This guy won''t go to the ground if he doesn''t lie in the hospital for the first half of the year.


    "Pa!"


    "This slap is for winter, so you have the heart to scare a little girl like that. It''s really worse than animals."


    Ding Ning had no words, so he could only use "that what" instead. In winter, his small mouth could hang oil gourd. Xia he immediately had a psychological balance and giggled with his mouth covered.


    "Don''t be impulsive. Let him let Mr. Roberts go first, and then we''ll break his leg to avenge Mr. Roberts."


    A white bodyguard timidly stepped back, turned his eyes and said in English.


    Other bodyguards had long been frightened by the tragedy of the eagle nose and the black. Knowing that Ding Ning was not easy to provoke, they heard that the speech was right in the heart and nodded in agreement.


    Think I don''t know English? Ding Ning''s mouth flashed a sneer. Since these guys wanted to break his leg, he was not polite.


    Reach out and throw Roberts to the ground. The figure quickly rushed into the bodyguard group like lightning. "Click" a sound of broken bones and tendons, accompanied by a shrill scream. All the bodyguards lay on the ground with broken legs.


    Even Mr. Huang didn''t escape. Where did he suffer such a foreign crime? He cried like killing a pig with his broken leg in his arms. Tears ran down his eyes.


    A group of little nannies grew up and looked at Ding Ning in amazement. Xia he looked at small stars in his eyes and said with a crazy face: "young master is so handsome. I think I''m in love with him."


    "Don''t dream. What''s your identity, young master? Can you see you? You really think you''re Cinderella."


    Qiuju funny to break her unrealistic fantasy.


    Xia he turned his eyes when he heard the speech: "I can''t talk about it."


    Qiuju stuck out her tongue and made a face. The girls laughed happily, and all their previous worries and fears were swept away.


    "Fark..."


    Roberts finally regained his freedom, rubbed the numb pig''s head and face, and tried to open his red and swollen eyes. He was just about to scold, but he just met Ding Ning''s emotionless eyes. He immediately trembled in his heart, subconsciously stepped back two steps, and said in panic: "Mr. Ding, if the business fails, you can''t be so unreasonable."


    "I''m unreasonable?"


    Ding Ning''s mouth turned up and outlined a sneer of ridicule: "you broke into my house without permission and hurt my family. Do you expect me to reason with you? Who do you think you are? God?"


    "Oh, sorry, I admit I''m really rude, but I can''t blame it all on me. I can''t find you. No one answers your phone and you''re not at your school. It''s not easy to find you. That''s why I''m impulsive."


    Roberts said wrongfully.


    Ding Ning smiled grimly in Roberts''s eyes and slapped him gently: "impulsive? What a good explanation, wasp and hare, you also impulsive to show them."


    "Good!"


    The wasp and the hare had no place to vent their anger. When they heard the speech, they immediately stroked up their sleeves and rushed up. Roberts jumped up with his head in his arms and shouted, "nonono, you can''t do this to me."


    Ding Ning sat on the sofa, crossed his legs and said slowly, "Mr. robs, in your country, the owner of private houses has the right to die. In China, the crime of private houses is also very serious. Of course, the crime of burglary and robbery is more serious."


    "Ah!"


    Roberts was kicked to the ground by the wasp, gave a scream, hugged his head and suffered punches and kicks, and shouted, "no, you can''t do this to me. I''m the Asia Pacific head of macbo pharmaceutical. I''m here to talk about cooperation."


    "Hum, I broke in with more than a dozen bodyguards and hurt my family. That''s how you talk about cooperation? If you can hit people, we can''t fight back? What''s the robber logic?"


    "Mr. Ding, aren''t you just a few servants? If you fight, why make the relationship so rigid? If you offend us, aren''t you afraid of our revenge?"


    Roberts has always been used to being superior. At the moment, although he was beaten by rabbits and wasps, he still threatened with his head.


    "Just a few servants? Don''t you keep shouting about freedom and democracy? Why do you divide people into three, six, nine and so on? For me, the servants you say are my family. They earn money by their own work and have their own dignity. No one can abuse them or bully them at will. Since they have entered my house, that''s enough It''s my people. If you hit them, you''re hitting my family. Why should I give you a face? "


    Ding Ning giggled with a fierce voice: "hare and wasp, don''t leave me a hand. Call me as long as you don''t kill me. Uncle Zhang called the police and said that these foreign devils robbed the house."


    "Yes, young master!"


    Zhang Bo''s face was still with palm prints. For the first time, he felt so happy in his heart. He straightened his waist and replied loudly. On his proud face, he could vaguely see the tears hidden in the corners of his eyes.


    As a young man who studied aristocratic etiquette abroad and served the Western giants for most of his life, he has long been used to the ruthlessness and coldness of the giants.


    Although the housekeeper looks very beautiful, he doesn''t have any dignity at all. He comes and goes at once.


    When the master is happy, he calls you a housekeeper. When he is unhappy, the housekeeper is no different from the dog. Once he annoys the master''s house, he slaps lightly, and many people are killed alive. He will be numb for a long time.


    But unexpectedly, Ding Ning regarded him as his family in his heart. The respect he had never felt made him feel warm in his heart and moved him to die for his confidant.


    A group of little nannies are more emotional, with tears shining in their eyes. If life is not forced, no one is willing to be a nanny. In ancient China, they were servants and slaves, which would be looked down upon.


    But the young master gave them the respect they deserve, which made them how they can''t be grateful.


    "Ah..."


    Roberts wanted to argue about something, but he was beaten by wasps and rabbits. He couldn''t even open his mouth and screamed repeatedly. Soon he was convulsed and dying.


    "All right, leave the rest to the police."


    Ding Ning waved his hand and stopped the proud hare and wasp. It would be fatal to fight again.


    "Yes, young master!"


    Wasp and hare responded with the a grateful voice in their eyes. They were relieved to be empty of the their previous weakness.


    The police came quickly. Because foreigners were involved, the director personally led the team.


    Ding Ning was happy at the sight of Zhao Gang who led the team. He was also worried that he would encounter those police chiefs who worshipped foreign countries. Zhao Gang was upright and would not be used to these guys.


    "Dr. Ding? Why are you here?"


    Zhao Gang came in and saw Ding Ning. He was overjoyed. He walked up quickly and held Ding Ning''s hand: "what''s going on?"


    "Captain Zhao, er, no, I have to call director Zhao now."


    Ding Ning said with a smile: "this is my home. Without saying a word, these foreign devils suddenly rushed in and hurt my people. I suspect they want to rob the house."


    "It''s really lawless in broad daylight."


    Zhao Gang''s face was angry. When he turned around, he saw the bodyguard lying on the ground holding his legs screaming and Roberts who couldn''t recognize his appearance. Suddenly, the corners of his mouth twitched twice. It was terrible to be beaten like this.


    "I want to contact our embassy. I want to protest. We came to talk about cooperation, but we were brutally beaten by them. I''m American. Your Chinese police have no right to deal with me."


    When Roberts saw that Ding Ning and Zhao Gang knew each other, his heart was half cold. He thought that once he was convicted of burglary, the rest of his life would be over. He shouted at his throat.


    Ding Ning sneered at himself. It''s a natural sin that can be forgiven. You can''t live for your own sin. Threaten Zhao Gang. You''re really looking for the wrong person. He''s a straight man who hates foreigners'' privilege most.

 Chapter 420

    "Have no right to deal with you? Hum, this is not your American country. On our land, you are the king of heaven and Lao Tzu. If you break the law, you should also be punished by the law!"


    Sure enough, Zhao Gang thought about their identity and wanted to send them to the hospital for treatment first. When he heard Roberts''s words, he suddenly became angry: "come on, handcuff all the people suspected of burglary and robbery."


    "I want to see the ambassador. I want to go to the hospital. I want to complain that you conspired to murder us."


    Roberts panicked and roared fiercely.


    "It seems that it''s still light."


    Listening to his confident appearance, Ding Ning immediately shook his head speechless. The hare and wasp looked ashamed. Grandma knew it would be more important to start.


    "Dr. Ding, we still need to investigate what''s going on. Please go back with us and take a statement."


    Zhao Gang said with some apology.


    "No problem. It is the duty of every citizen to cooperate with the police."


    Ding Ning knew that Zhao Gang was a selfless guy and readily agreed.


    So, in addition to leaving two nannies to look after the house, everyone got on the police and went to the police station to record their statements.


    Zhang Bo smiled and took out the surveillance video. There was no surveillance installed in the villa, but there were some at the gate.


    The video screen clearly shows that Roberts and others forcibly broke in and slapped Zhang Bo in the face. Even if the Consul General of the United States comes, they can''t get rid of Roberts and others'' charges of breaking into houses. As for house robbery


    The charges against him remain to be discussed.


    Ding Ning was still recording his confession, and Secretary Xu called. When he learned that Roberts had broken into Ding Ning''s residence and wanted to forcibly buy the formula and patent right of rice bean oral liquid, he was angry and immediately reported to mayor Du. Once mayor Du heard this, he didn''t dare to report to the Central Bureau carelessly.


    People with insufficient level, including Ding Ning, don''t know where the clinical test of Midou oral liquid has reached, but Mayor Du knows.


    Originally, according to the normal procedure of clinical test of new drugs, if Mitou oral liquid wants to be officially launched, it will go through phase IV clinical trial, and the whole process will take at least six or seven years.


    However, in the current special environment, the national leaders attach great importance to the clinical test of Midou oral liquid and regard this work as the top priority.


    At present, the preliminary clinical pharmacology and human safety evaluation test to observe the human body''s tolerance and pharmacokinetics of new drugs has been completed, and the phase I clinical trial that provides the basis for the formulation of drug administration scheme has entered the phase II clinical trial: preliminary evaluation of therapeutic effect.


    The purpose of this phase of clinical trial is to preliminarily evaluate the therapeutic effect and safety of drugs on patients with target indications, and also to provide basis for the research design of phase III clinical trial and the determination of dosage scheme.


    So far, there have been 500 volunteers in randomized blind controlled clinical trials, and no toxic and side effects have been found. Although there are still two phases of clinical trials that have not been carried out, the effect of Mitou oral liquid has given everyone confidence that the clinical trial is only a process problem.


    Academician Cao jingsen spoke highly of the Department of physiology and medicine of the Chinese Academy of Sciences. Once the clinical trial is successful, the advent of Mitou oral liquid will be an epoch-making great initiative. It has milestone significance in the field of physiology and medicine. It represents that China has ranked among the top ranks in the international medical community in the field of antibiotic research.


    As one of the most authoritative academicians in the field of physiology and medicine in China, Cao jingsen''s evaluation caused an uproar, and some academicians who did not pay attention to Migou oral liquid also paid attention to it one after another.


    After careful understanding and observation, these academicians also made the same remarks as academician Cao, and highly praised Mitou oral liquid.


    In this case, Midou oral liquid has become the latest national treasure level medicine, and the seven leaders of the Central Bureau held a special meeting for this purpose.


    No one knew the contents of the meeting except the seven leaders. Mayor Du only knew that after the meeting, No. 1 leader immediately issued a password in person and listed the rice bean oral liquid as a top secret, and no one was allowed to divulge it. At the same time, we must ensure the safety of human dingning, the R & D of Midou oral liquid.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as mayor Du''s front foot received the documents from the Central Bureau, Ding Ning was forced to break into his house by the people of American macbo pharmaceutical to buy out the patents and formulas.


    What does that mean? It means that the news of Midou oral liquid has been leaked, and foreign forces have focused on Ding Ning and started the idea of Midou oral liquid, which makes mayor Du dare to hide and report it at the first time.


    The boss of the Central Bureau was angry and gave instructions after a short meeting:


    First, order the NSA to immediately take over the case of Roberts and others breaking into private houses, control all people in contact with them recently, try them overtime, and be sure to interrogate their source of information. Whoever leaked the news of rice bean oral liquid, no matter who, will be severely punished.


    Second, order the military, police and national security to be responsible for protecting Ding Ning''s safety 24 hours. For talents who can develop Mitou oral liquid, the state must ensure his personal and property safety.


    Third, do a good job in negotiating the patent right with Ding Ning. The conditions are up to him. In principle, it is best for the state to buy out the patent right of MI Dou oral liquid, but everything should be based on Ding Ning''s voluntary principle, and there should be no coercion. In order to express sincerity, the state will grant him the honorary title of academician of the Chinese Academy of Sciences regardless of the outcome of the negotiation, Enjoy state subsidies and all due benefits.


    After receiving the instructions, mayor Du immediately realized that the state had realized the importance of Ding Ning from the behavior of macbo pharmaceutical. This is to start trying to win him over and prevent him from being tempted to immigrate by the favorable conditions offered by western countries, which is the loss of the whole kingdom of China.


    Academician of the Chinese Academy of Sciences is a lifelong honorary title in the scientific community of China. In his early twenties, Ding Ning made achievements that countless people could not achieve in their lifetime, and stepped on the peak of life.


    Talent is a sweet pastry in any age. Before, China ignored the treatment of some talents, resulting in many excellent talents being attracted by western countries and becoming their tools to create wealth.


    Learning from the bitter experience, some solidified logical thinking of the leaders of the kingdom of China has changed. It is impossible to retain talents just by counting on the patriotic complex of scientists to make selfless contributions to the country.


    People die for money and birds die for food. Scientists also have to eat, drink, live and raise their offspring. If they don''t have enough to eat, drink, warm and live well, the problem of children can''t be solved. Can you expect such scientists to be patriotic?


    The ancients knew that special talents who made contributions to the country should enjoy special treatment.


    Otherwise, if they do not receive the due treatment and attention, they will only be cold hearted and throw themselves into the arms of other countries.


    Mayor Du raised his hands to support the practice of the leaders of the Central Bureau. After all, he witnessed Ding Ning''s magical medical skills. Such talents can''t give too much preferential treatment and honor.


    Therefore, in this special case, Huang Shukang was tragic. He thought he just flattered Roberts and provided him with Ding Ning''s address. Even if something happened, it had nothing to do with him, but the result was quite unexpected. He was arrested by the national security for interrogation on suspicion of betraying the country''s top secret information. He almost didn''t pee and cried out for injustice.


    But after the director of national security showed the certificate of Ding Ning''s adviser to the National Security Bureau, Huang Shukang softened his legs and completely fainted. What he sold was the address of the national security personnel. If he really wanted to punish him for the crime of betraying the country, he had nothing to say.


    Ding Ning finally met the director of the second master''s mouth and looked at him curiously.


    "OK, little guy, you can really toss!"


    Could it be that he was as casual as seeing his nephew, smiled and handed him the certificate of the national security adviser, and threw a greater China to him.


    Ding Ning was also impolite. He lit a cigarette, took a deep breath and said with a smile: "Uncle Mo, finally meet."


    "You boy, you can really calm down. If I don''t take the initiative to find you, you''re not going to come to me, are you?"


    Could it be that he pretended to be angry and said, but the love in his eyes didn''t hide it. This is the son of the Dragon tooth boss and his nephew.


    Ding Ning put away his certificate and scratched his head with embarrassment: "didn''t the second master say that he would receive special training after years? There are many things during this period of time, so I didn''t come to you."


    "Well, I''m to blame."


    Isn''t it funny that he rolled his eyes: "you don''t have a fixed place, I can''t find you. Some time ago, you were developing drugs, and I didn''t dare to disturb you. Just now, I have something to ask you for help."


    "Ask me for help? Uncle Mo, what''s the matter? As long as I can do it, I won''t refuse."


    Ding Ning was very fond of this forthright nature and agreed without hesitation.


    "It''s not the monkey. We still don''t speak up. We''ve lost more than a dozen brothers just to protect him."


    Could it be that you had to take a deep breath of smoke: "The monkey was assassinated in southern Yunnan last time, or he died early in the morning. Now he doesn''t trust our national security at all. He said that in addition to seeing you and Zhao Gang, he was willing to speak. Zhao Gang has just been discharged from the hospital for a few days, and he has just become a director. In addition, he is also a heroic policeman. He has to make a speech tour. He is even busier than me. It''s difficult to spare time. I''ll go to you. It''s inconvenient. I just take this opportunity to kill you Shout, first, let''s meet each other, and second, you and I go to see the monkey and ask the words out of his mouth. "


    Ding Ning frowned. To tell the truth, he saved the monkey to repay his favor. He didn''t want to participate too much in this kind of thing, but now that he spoke, it''s inappropriate for him not to go. He nodded immediately and said, "OK, let''s see him now."


    "Don''t worry, this is the new identity information I prepared for you. Look at it first, remember and destroy it later."


    Could you take a piece of information from the safe, Ding Ning looked at it. The photo was the face disguised by two master''s own skin for simulating the latest biology. The name is Ning Ding. It''s not too much to make complaints about it. Ding Ning, Ning Ding, a man of heart, has not guessed it.


    However, I am relieved to think that after entering the dragon soul, I basically won''t have any contact with the place, and the change of appearance should not be noticed.


    However, Ding Ning thought of a very serious problem: "Uncle Mo, the second master asked me to join the dragon soul to compete for the title of dragon tooth. Won''t I stay in the dragon soul in the future? I''m a doctor and I still have a lot to do."


    "That''s not necessary. As long as you can win the title of dragon tooth, you have privileges. You don''t arrange tasks for you at ordinary times. You just need to keep the phone unblocked all the time. When you encounter some particularly difficult tasks, you will be allowed to perform them."


    It seems that there was some material in mind. Smiling patiently explained, although Xiao Baiyu gave up the title of dragon horn, he still sat on the dragon''s soul. How to arrange has the final say.

 Chapter 421

    "That''s good. I''m really worried that I can''t go out when I stay in the dragon soul. I''m relieved of this arrangement."


    Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief. Although he yearned for the life of soldiers, it was not the life he wanted to tie him to the army. His temperament yearned for freedom and was free from any constraints, which is why he was always unwilling to work in the hospital.


    "Well, if you don''t remember the information, you can take it back to see it, but remember that you must be found."


    Could it be a very careful reminder.


    "Remember, destroy it now."


    Ding Ning''s memory was amazing. He just glanced at it carelessly, memorized all the data, took out a lighter and burned it directly.


    "Really remember?"


    Could it be that he was stunned and asked uneasily.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t joke about such a thing."


    Ding Ning said confidently, could it be that he exposed his strange eyes and secretly feigned this little monster? It really can''t be measured by common sense. Although there are not many identity data, it can be remembered with two eyes, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    Ten minutes later, in Guoan''s underground interrogation room, the bored thin monkey lying in bed with his legs crossed immediately got up and said in surprise, "brother Ning, you''re coming."


    Ding Ning looked at his sincere smile as if he met an old friend in a foreign land. He was a little moved. He smiled and said, "how are you doing recently, skinny monkey? How are you?"


    "Good is good. There is food and drink. It''s no different from prison. It''s boring."


    The thin monkey glanced: "director Mo, can I stay alone with Ning Ge''er?"


    Could it be that the corners of your mouth smoked, turned and left: "OK, you can talk alone."


    "Thin skinned monkey, what happened at the beginning? Why did it make so much noise?"


    Ding Ning didn''t know him very well. He didn''t even know his real name. He could only call him skinny monkey.


    "I''m from Nanhe province. I was an orphan when I was young. No one loved me. I lived by theft until the 24th year..."


    The skinny monkey squinted and fell into memory.


    Listening to his eloquence, Ding Ning''s face was moved. He never thought that such an annoying thief as a thin skinned monkey would have such a soul stirring love story.


    The humble and great love made him respect the skinny monkey. He was a man with more noble internal character than most dignified hypocrites, which made him more regretful that he took the helicopter and risked to save him. Although he didn''t know why the skinny monkey told him about his love life, he was still patiently immersed in his story.


    The skinny monkey stole a car and even became the contact person of the vampire Ya mercenary Corps. It was a strange phone. He took the initiative to find him, gave him a lot of money and commanded him to do it remotely. But he didn''t know who the man was. He took the job only for the sake of money. Ding Ning was sure that he didn''t lie, which was reasonable.


    "I always thought she was very happy. At least what I saw was like this. Until some time ago, I went to secretly visit their mother again..."


    When the skinny monkey said this, his eyes were bloodshot, his fist was clenched involuntarily, and his tone was filled with towering anger.


    After the attack on the detention center, the skinny monkey was very afraid and wanted to leave Ninghai. Before leaving, he couldn''t help missing. He sneaked into his ex-wife Zheng Shufang''s villa at night. When he finally went to see her and her daughter, he unexpectedly found that she was not as happy as it seemed.


    It turned out that Zheng Shufang''s current husband is Xie Changhe. On the surface, he is the boss of a shipping company called "fast wind". In fact, he is a smuggler.


    The skinny monkey accidentally saw him in his study trading with a man who was still wearing sunglasses and a hat one night and couldn''t see his appearance. He accepted a box from the other party.


    The man''s appearance was extremely suspicious, which made the skinny monkey worried that Xie Changhe would violate the law and discipline. For a moment, he was curious. When Xie Changhe went to send the sunglasses man, he quietly sneaked into the study to see what was in the box.


    But unexpectedly, the sunglasses man forgot to take his bag and Xie Changhe suddenly turned back. He found that the box was lost and immediately ordered people to search the whole villa.


    In a hurry, the skinny monkey escaped into Zheng Shufang''s bedroom by mistake. Zheng Shufang wanted to shout, but found it was him and immediately hid him under the bed.


    Xie Changhe quickly came in and asked Zheng Shufang if he saw anyone coming in. Zheng Shufang answered no and covered it up.


    That night, the whole villa was crowded. The skinny monkey dared not go out and had to hide under Zheng Shufang''s bed all night.


    Xie Changhe didn''t come back with a gloomy face until the early morning. He didn''t have the usual gentle and elegant outside. He abused Zheng Shufang like a pervert. The thin skinned monkey couldn''t help but want to rush out and fight with him several times, but Zheng Shufang stopped it with begging eyes.


    After Xie Changhe vented on Zheng Shufang, Tieqing left with a face. The skinny monkey knew from Zheng Shufang''s crying that the love she and Xie Changhe showed outside was false.


    When she returned to Ninghai with her daughter, she knew that her parents died after her disappearance. How could a single woman without skills live with a child?


    So Zheng Shufang sold his family''s house, rented a house, opened a snack bar and fed his children from morning to night.


    Xie Changhe lives not far from her snack bar. He often comes to her snack bar for breakfast. They get familiar with each other as soon as they come and go.


    It has to be said that Zheng Shufang is a very beautiful woman. Even with children, her figure is not out of shape. She is more full of the charm of a mature woman. Xie Changhe pursued her.


    Although Zheng Shufang was also very fond of Xie Changhe, she didn''t promise him at the beginning. She thought she was a divorced woman with children. She was so dirty that she didn''t deserve him, so she refused him.


    Xie Changhe was not angry, but gently said he would never give up, which moved her very much.


    Before long, her snack bar was subjected to endless harassment by hooligans and local ruffians. Every time, Xie Changhe appeared in time to rescue her and cared for her meticulously. In particular, he was very careful and loved her daughter, and her daughter also depended on him.


    She was moved by the sense of security brought by Xie Changhe, and finally agreed to his courtship.


    Before long, the two got married and the snack bar closed. Zheng Shufang moved into Xie Changhe''s villa with her daughter and lived a rich wife''s life.


    But the good times didn''t last long. After getting married, Zheng Shufang found that Xie Changhe was a pervert. He looked like love outside. When he came home, he often beat and scolded her and abused her in every way, but he really loved his daughter and treated her as his own daughter.


    Later, Zheng Shufang learned that Xie Changhe was born infertile and had an extremely low self-esteem and distorted temperament. He married her just to hide people''s eyes and ears and make people not laugh at him, and she was only his nominal wife, which was actually his vent.


    Zheng Shufang is very painful. She wants to leave him countless times, but when she thinks of her daughter, she can only continue to bear it silently.


    When the skinny monkey knew Zheng Shufang''s experience, she begged her to leave with him, but Zheng Shufang cried and refused. It''s nothing for her to be wronged for her daughter''s future.


    When the skinny monkey left Xie''s villa, he put the box in the drawer of Zheng Shufang''s dressing table.


    In southern Yunnan, when the monkey was briefly awake, what he wanted to tell Ding Ning was that the box was in Zheng Shufang, but he fainted before he finished.


    "What''s in that box?"


    Ding Ning asked curiously with a frown.


    "I don''t know."


    The monkey''s answer surprised Ding Ning: "I can''t open that box. It''s a very strange box. I was photographed by the surveillance when I escaped from Xie''s villa, and I was chased endlessly. You should know everything later."


    "Why did you tell me? If you don''t tell director Mo, they can help you."


    Ding Ning asked puzzled, but he thought to himself, is this Xie Changhe related to the divine organization, or is the mysterious man wearing sunglasses related to the divine organization? Is Xie Changhe the one who chased the monkey? Or someone who posted a mission to hire a vampire mercenary regiment? Does Xie Changhe have anything to do with the divine organization?


    "In southern Yunnan, when I was assassinated, I saw a man wearing a military uniform to bring the killer. Although I did not see who it was, it must be the people in the South Yunnan Military Region. If there were no eyeliner in the barracks, those killers could not have found me so easily. You saved me. I must be a good man. Zhao Gang is also a good policeman. So I can not believe anyone but you. Then you''ll die. "


    The monkey''s answer was very frank. Ding Ning suddenly remembered that he had ignored something. At the moment when the monkey woke up, he said half a sentence to him. Only Xiao Nuo, Han Xi and Zhou Yaozu knew about it.


    Later, those Fusang killers asked him what the monkey had told him. At that time, he thought there was a traitor, but later he forgot it as soon as he was busy.


    Now as soon as the monkey said it, Ding Ning also realized that even if those Fusang killers had extraordinary skills and the ability to sneak into the military region to assassinate the monkey, how did they learn that the monkey talked to him?


    It''s unlikely that Xiao Nuo and Han Xi are traitors. After all, they don''t have the right to go in and out of the military camp at night. The most qualified suspect is Zhou Yaozu.


    Of course, it does not rule out the possibility that Zhou Yaozu talked about it to others, but his suspicion is undoubtedly the greatest.


    It seems that we should have a good talk with Mofei. If Zhou Yaozu colludes with the divine descendant organization, it will be a big deal.


    After asking the monkey for details, Ding Ning left. Although the monkey wanted to leave here, he also knew that going out now was a dead end. He could only ask Ding Ning to take good care of Zheng Shufang and his mother.


    Ding Ning told Murphy about the news he got from the monkey and expressed his doubts about Zhou Yaozu. Even if he was not a traitor, the news must have leaked out of his mouth. How can he be held accountable.


    Finally, Ding Ning asked Mo Fei to ensure the safety of monkeys, which made Mo Fei very unhappy: "does uncle Mo look like a man who has crossed the river and torn down the bridge?"


    "You are not, but it doesn''t mean that others are not. Didn''t your national security bureau make the decision to give up the monkey''s life because they caught two kidnappers?"


    Ding Ning''s ruthless sarcasm made his old face blush. Unconvinced, he hummed, "it wasn''t my decision at the beginning."


    "But you know this decision is wrong, didn''t you stop it?"


    Ding Ning was still full of resentment. Could it be that he was speechless and scratched his ears for a long time before arguing: "that guy has been fired."


    "I know. His name is Liu Junwei."


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed a cold light, "Uncle Mo, don''t blame me for not reminding you. I saw Liu Junwei with the people of the divine origin organization with my own eyes."


    "What? He''s with people from the divine organization? Are you wrong?" Could it be that he stood up in surprise and asked.

 Chapter 422

    "It''s true that I saw him with a guy wearing a silver mask and a black robe in the north suburb bomb incident some time ago. Including that bomb incident, the man in the black robe planned it. The monkey briefly woke up and said a word to me when he was in southern Yunnan. These people stared at me. In southern Yunnan, I was chased and killed by the masked people. They seemed to be Fusang People should be the guy who is lurking in Ninghai. "


    Ding Ning said with certainty.


    Was it obvious that he was chased and killed in dingning, southern Yunnan? He didn''t ask about it.


    However, the information provided by Ding Ning is very important. It is not a small matter that there are traitors in the military camp in southern Yunnan. As the director of national security of Ninghai, he has no authority to investigate the military region and must report to his superiors.


    There is also Liu Junwei, which will make his situation very embarrassing. Once it is verified that Liu Junwei is indeed in collusion with divine organizations, he, the director who "had a unique insight" to recruit him into national security, can''t get rid of it.


    But now that things have happened, he will not evade his responsibility. As long as it is about divine organizations, he must be careful. Compared with the official hat on his head, the harm that divine organizations may cause to the country is more terrible.


    "By the way, uncle Mo, I still have something to respond to. Do you know Deng Jiuzhi?"


    Ding Ning suddenly thought of Deng Jiuzhi and hurriedly said.


    "What''s the matter with one of Ninghai''s underground leaders? He also has something to do with the divine organization?"


    Could it be that his face became strange? This boy seems to have more information in his hand than national security.


    "I''m not sure if he has anything to do with the divine origin organization, but I know that Deng Jiuzhi and his Tyrannosaurus Rex and fire phoenix are all powers."


    Ding Ning thought and said.


    "What? Three powers?"


    Could it be that the face has changed? The psionic has superhuman ability. Once found, he must report to his superior immediately.


    Even if the power does not commit crimes, it must be supervised by special departments, otherwise it can only be wiped out unconditionally.


    This is not to say that a power person must compete with a martial arts person, but the power of a power person is too strange and unpredictable. Once it is out of control, it will bring great harm to the society.


    "Deng Jiuzhi is not only a power, but also a very powerful lightning power. His power is to emit lightning in his eyes, and Tyrannosaurus Rex can metalize its body surface. I don''t know what power the fire phoenix has."


    Ding Ning said realistically, but let Mofei''s face change again and again. Lightning powers still emit lightning powers from his eyes. Such powers are extremely rare and strange, and must be reported to the computer at the first time.


    Immediately asked Ding Ning how he knew in detail. Naturally, Ding Ning would not tell the truth. There was an unintentional friction between the nonsense and Tyrannosaurus Rex, and he found that he was a power, which aroused his curiosity.


    Later, he tracked the Tyrannosaurus Rex with a remote-controlled UAV, but Deng Jiuzhi found that the UAV was damaged by lightning. Only then did he know that Deng Jiuzhi was a lightning power.


    Although he didn''t believe his nonsense at all, he didn''t ask the truth. After all, Ding Ning is the son of brother Longya. He will only protect him and won''t let him get into trouble.


    As for whether Deng Jiuzhi is a power or not, just send an expert to have a try. Anyway, as long as he reports, there will be a special person to investigate.


    He had to report the news he got from Ding Ning in time. He had no time to chat with Ding Ning in detail. He hurried to report the situation and let Ding Ning leave quietly to avoid being found out about the relationship between them.


    Ding Ning finally has a worry. I believe Liu Junwei will not have a better life with the intervention of national security.


    These days, Liu Junwei doesn''t know where to hide. He seems to have evaporated from the world. Ding Ning is stuck in his throat and doesn''t spit out.


    All day long, he was afraid to guard against a sneak attack by an enemy hidden in the dark. No one would be comfortable. Since even Xiao Jin couldn''t find him, he simply borrowed Guoan''s hand to put pressure on him and force him to have no time to calculate himself. As long as he dared to show up, Ding Ning would kill him at the first time.


    "Jingling!"


    After looking at the time, it was evening. When she was about to stop a car to go home, the phone suddenly rang. Ding Ning knew that she must have known about being called by someone. She quickly connected the phone and explained what had happened.


    "It''s all right. Well, I''m going to a party in the evening. I may have to go back later."


    Ding Zhanglie was relieved when he heard that he had nothing to do, and said by the way.


    "I see. Pay attention to your own safety."


    Ding Ning told me.


    "It''s all right. Xia Hou and Lisa are with me today."


    Ding led Tian Tian to hang up the phone with a smile.


    Eh, isn''t that the third? Why are you here?


    As soon as Ding Ning put away his phone to stop the car, he saw Zhao Xin standing in front of a public Tiguan on the roadside, making a phone call with his mobile phone. The one who was about to make a prank came forward and patted him on the shoulder to frighten him. Suddenly, the phone rang again.


    Take out your cell phone and look at the caller ID. Ding Ning is happy. This guy is calling himself.


    As he crept behind him, he answered the phone: "old three, why do you remember to call me?"


    "Old six, where are you? The second came back and called brothers to get together in the evening, ah..."


    Ding Ningmeng patted him on the shoulder. Zhao Xin screamed. His mobile phone almost fell. He patted his chest and said exaggeratedly, "I''ll go. Why are you here?"


    "I haven''t asked you yet. Why are you here? I remember it''s working time. Why aren''t you in the unit and won''t skip work again."


    Ding Ning is really curious about how Zhao Xin came to the National Security Bureau.


    "Hey, I''m one of the best forensic doctors of the new generation in Ninghai. My teacher is the forensic doctor of the National Security Bureau. When the bureau is free, I''ll follow the teacher."


    Zhao Xin looked at Ding Ning strangely: "you won''t commit a crime? What are you doing running to the National Security Bureau?"


    "I passed by and just saw you here. I came around behind you."


    Ding Ning vaguely changed the topic and said, "what did you just say, the second is back?"


    "Yes, this boy is OK. He went to work in Yanjing for more than half a year and turned back a daughter-in-law in Yanjing. It is said that he is the daughter of a big family in Yanjing. It is estimated that he has come to show off. He specially called me to inform you. How about getting together in the evening?"


    Zhao Xin said with a laugh.


    "OK, I haven''t seen my dick for a long time."


    Ding Ning hesitated a little and agreed. Although he was unhappy with his second son in the later stage, after all, he had a good relationship in a dormitory for several years. He didn''t see him for such a long time. He didn''t put that little resentment in his heart long ago. Since people specially invited him, he would look small if he didn''t go.


    His second name is fan Kun. He is from Ninghai. He is very smart and likes to haggle over every detail. He also likes to show off. He is a major in economic management. His family is engaged in business and trade, and the conditions are good. After graduation, his son inherited his father''s career and went to work in Yanjing branch.


    Speaking of his grudges with Ding Ning, he was also very bloody. When he was in college, fan Kun liked their department flower called Lin Yan. He tried every means to please others and spent a lot of money to finally make Lin Yan promise to make friends with him.


    Unexpectedly, fan Kun took Lin Yan to the dormitory to show off. When Lin Yan saw Ding Ning, her expression became very embarrassed. When she went back, she said goodbye to fan Kun.


    Fan Kun was baffled. She refused to tell Lin Yan why. Later, Lin Yan''s roommate told him that Ding Ning had pursued her and she refused. They were in a dormitory. Lin Yan felt uncomfortable, so she didn''t want to associate with him.


    Fan Kun was depressed and asked Ding Ning what was going on. Ding Ning only said that she was not suitable for you and refused to say anything.


    Fan Kun was jealous and hated, and scolded Ding Ning for not being human. He didn''t fight until he was stopped by others, but it also made their relationship deteriorate day by day. He was quite old and dead.


    Ding Ning still cherishes a dormitory brother. Now he can have the opportunity to repair it. Of course, he won''t refuse.


    But what Ding Ning didn''t tell him at the beginning was that Ding Ning accidentally ran into Lin Yan and a rich childe in the bathroom in the bar where he worked.


    Because the childe also fought against him. After being severely cleaned up by him, the childe used his relationship to expel Ding Ning from the bar. Naturally, Lin Yan was very impressed with him.


    "How can you still brood over the past?"


    In the car, Zhao Xin drove and asked Ding Ning with a smile.


    "I haven''t taken it to heart for a long time. I''m afraid the second one still keeps it in mind."


    Ding Ning shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Zhao Xin sighed: "I don''t understand. Why don''t you tell the truth to the second? You have to carry the black pot yourself?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether the black pot is black pot or not. The clear one is clear and the turbid one is turbid. Everyone has everyone''s lifestyle. Although Lin Yan''s behavior is disorderly, it''s also her lifestyle. I have no right to comment. Maybe people need money when they encounter any difficulties. If I talk about it, how can a girl be a man at school in the future? Besides, do you think it''s my second child at that time My infatuation with Lin Yan, did I say he would believe it? I''m afraid I think I''m deliberately throwing dirty water on Lin Yan. "


    Ding Ning smiled calmly.


    "You, you, it''s because of your noble nature that you don''t bother to explain anything that makes you and the boss seem to be in harmony. If I didn''t know you were so cold, they all thought you were the reincarnation of a saint."


    Zhao Xin said something speechless.


    "Hehe, why do I think you have a sense of showing off that the world is drunk and I wake up alone? Others misunderstand me. Why don''t you misunderstand me?"


    Ding Ning smiled and joked.


    "That''s because I''m as handsome as you, so I don''t envy you."


    Zhao Xin farted and threw the bangs in front of his forehead.


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes: "narcissistic."


    "Narcissism comes from the extreme self-confidence in my heart, which shows that my brother''s heart is incomparably strong."


    Zhao Xin took a complacent look at the back mirror and said with an intoxicated look on his face, "look, fancy man, that''s what he said."


    "You are so shameless."


    Ding Ning made a vomit expression, and they laughed happily, as if they had returned to the carefree student age.


    Ding Ning likes the feeling of being with Zhao Xin very much. Zhao Xin, as a forensic medicine, is also a member of the medical community. He must know that he has made a great reputation recently, but he never mentioned it. He still gets along with him as before. This is the tacit understanding. The friendship between gentlemen is as light as water.


    In the open-air parking lot in front of the magnificent hotel, Ding Ning and Zhao Xin just got off the bus. They saw fan Kun standing in front of the door, dressed in suits and ties, like the groom''s official.


    Compared with the green and astringent at school, he has become a lot more mature and stable. Beside him, a beautiful girl is holding his arm and whispering with him.


    "Second, are you standing at the door waiting for me and sixth?"


    Zhao Xin shouted with a smile when he was far away.

 Chapter 423

    "Old three, old six, you''re here. Come here quickly. I''ll introduce you."


    Fan Kun smiled slightly when he saw Ding Ning, but he still greeted him warmly.


    "Second, long time no see!"


    Ding Ning smiled and nodded. Fan Kun was able to treat him like this, which showed that he had put down the things of that year, which he was willing to see.


    "Come on, let me introduce you. This is my girlfriend Wang Yeru, Yanjing Wang''s family."


    Fan Kun introduced with a smile and a touch of pride in his tone: "Ye Ru, this is my good friends in a dormitory in college, Zhao Xin and Ding Ning."


    Wang Yeru was dressed in a printed V-neck heavy silk dress, with a large amount of snow-white on her chest and an LV bag on her arm. Her whole body virtually exuded a sense of superiority from Yanjing family. When she saw Zhao Xin and Ding Ning, her eyes lit up slightly, but she just nodded modestly.


    It was found that although Zhao Xin was wearing very low-key, he was famous brand all over. Obviously, his family conditions were good, and his smile was more enthusiastic.


    But when I saw Ding Ning in a white sportswear, although his figure was very good, it was obviously worthless floor goods, and the color of contempt flashed through his eyes.


    "Hello, sister-in-law. I''m Zhao Xin, the third, and this is Ding Ning, the sixth."


    Zhao Xin greeted Wang Yeru with a gentle smile.


    "Hey, fan Kun and I haven''t married yet. We''re just boyfriend and girlfriend. What sister-in-law do we call? We''re old. Just call me ye Ru."


    Wang Yeru was much more enthusiastic in the face of Zhao Xin than Ding Ning. She took the initiative to hold his hand and gave him a wink: "brother Zhao, I''ll have two more drinks tonight."


    "OK, no problem."


    Zhao Xin quietly took out his hand and responded very smoothly.


    Fan Kun''s face flashed by. Who was it? His girlfriend openly hooked up with other men. No one would feel comfortable.


    There are too many women in the big family whose private lives have been eroded. Wang Yeru is obviously one of them. Ding Ning is really worried about fan Kun''s eyes and how to find these women who can''t find four or six. However, tonight, this woman will never have any intersection with him. If he doesn''t pay attention, he is happy to relax and stand aside with a smile.


    "Old three, old six, ye Ru and I have to wait for some of her friends. You go to the triumph hall first. The boss and old five have arrived."


    Fan Kun coughed and said to Zhao Xin and Ding Ning.


    "The eldest and the fifth are here, too. OK, it''s still the second. You have a lot of face."


    Wang Yeru kept winking at Zhao Xin. Even if he was a veteran of flowers, he was a little uncomfortable. When he heard the speech, he hurriedly took Ding Ning to the inside: "I haven''t seen the boss and the fifth for a long time, so we''ll go first."


    "OK, you go first. When ye Ru''s friends come, we''ll go in."


    Fan Kun breathed a sigh of relief. At the beginning, there were not a few women who fell in love with Zhao Xin and Ding Ning immediately when they saw Zhao Xin. Now Wang Yeru is obviously interested in Zhao Xin. It''s strange that he is not nervous.


    "What''s the origin of your two friends? The one surnamed Zhao looks good at home, and the one surnamed Ding looks poor. Such people don''t have much contact in the future."


    Wang Yeru tilted her lips and taught fan Kun a lesson impolitely.


    "We are brothers in a dormitory. We make friends. What do we care about family conditions?"


    Fan Kun was already unhappy, and replied hard.


    "Yo, you''re still angry with me, aren''t you? Don''t forget, if I hadn''t taken a fancy to you, would your little broken company of Fan family have a foothold in Yanjing?"


    Wang Yeru''s eyebrows turned upside down, Arrogantly scolded: "birds of a feather flock together, and people are divided into groups. There are great scholars in conversation and laughter. There is no white Ding. You will be my Wang''s son-in-law in the future. It will disgrace my Wang''s family to call you brother-in-law with such shameless Hicks. How can you let others talk about us? Say that my Wang''s son-in-law''s friends are all steamed stuffed buns from the gully? You don''t want face, I want face."


    "Is it that complicated to make a friend?"


    Fan Kun obviously had no confidence to refute.


    "Why is it not so complicated? Making friends in Yanjing depends on people. What kind of friends do you make in what level of circle? Wait for my friends to come. Don''t let your friends lose my face. My friends are all children of a big family with great prestige, especially a friend from Yanjing. Now I''m preparing to open a company in Ninghai, etc You should do well. If you can make her happy, as long as she tilts her mouth a little, your fan family will develop. "


    Wang Yeru angrily reminded.


    "Well, I see."


    Fan Kun didn''t like Wang Yeru''s theory very much, but he didn''t want to be unhappy with her, so he replied stiffly.


    Ding Ning listened to Wang Yeru''s words clearly, but he just smiled. It seems that the Wang family is not a big family in Yanjing, otherwise Wang Yeru would commit to flattering others.


    "Old three, old six, you can come, come, smoke."


    As soon as they walked into the triumph hall, the eldest and fifth of the dormitory welcomed them happily and took out a packet of Chinese cigarettes and gave them to them.


    "Boss, OK, I''m smoking Greater China."


    Zhao Xin took the cigarette and joked with a smile.


    "Hey, it''s all about face. People look down on it if they don''t pack cigarettes when they go out."


    Liu Jie, the eldest brother, spits out a cigarette with some emotion. His face looks like the vicissitudes of life. His elation at school has long disappeared. Even his head lifting pattern is much heavier. It seems that life is not good.


    "Come on, boss, it''s rare for brothers to get together and say what to do about those unhappy things."


    The fifth Song Dong patted Liu Jie on the shoulder and comforted him.


    "What''s the matter, boss? I heard you''re not a medical representative in Gusu? Isn''t it hard to do?"


    Ding Ning asked strangely. Although the medical representatives worked hard and often went to the hospital for business, the Commission was still considerable.


    "Hey, old six, you don''t know. Now the competition is too fierce, and the hospital is also dark. They invite the hospital leaders to eat, drink and have fun every day. They will come every time, but when we want to sign the contract, I will go and let us have no profit."


    Liu Jie smiled bitterly and shook his head again and again. People in their twenties looked like people in their thirties. They were obviously a lot older.


    "Drugs are huge profits. The hospital leaders want a rebate. If you increase the price, you can still lose you drug dealers."


    As a medical school graduate, both Zhao Xin and Ding Ning are well aware of the hidden rules of kickbacks in the hospital. Hearing Liu Jie''s complaint, Zhao Xin asked in some wonder.


    "It''s easy to say but difficult to do. The profit of medicine is high. A pill costing 20 cents can sell for 10 yuan in the hospital, but it can''t stand the stripping of the upper and lower parts by the hospital leaders. It''s really hard to get rid of the mess by paying the president, vice president, department director, deputy director, attending doctor and pharmaceutical department The money you get is just hard money. "


    Liu Jie shook his head with a bitter face: "As for the price increase you mentioned, don''t say whether the patient has any opinion. Even if the patient can''t recognize it, those greedy guys will continue to raise the rebate. In the end, we medical representatives will still have to deduct the basic salary if we can''t complete the task and get the Commission. I''ve only got the basic salary for two consecutive months. It''s really difficult to earn money. It''s hard to go to the sky. ¡±


    "In a word, the relationship between the boss of your pharmaceutical company is not hard enough."


    Zhao Xin pointed out the essence of the problem.


    "What can I do if I know? I can''t get into their company for the boss who has a hard relationship. It''s easy to make money. Who doesn''t want to go?"


    Liu Jie put out his cigarette butt in the ashtray and sighed.


    "How''s old five?"


    Liu Jie was defeated by the social reality. The whole person exudes a spirit of decadence. He can''t help. Zhao Xin can only change the topic wisely.


    "I''m ok. You know, I opened a small bar near the university town. It''s more than enough. I can make a little girl from time to time. It''s very good."


    Song Dong is an exotic flower among several people in the dormitory. He is a bit cynical. He is clearly a top student in advertising design, but he is not interested in his major at all. After graduation, he borrowed a lot of money to open a small bar and lived a life of intoxication all day.


    Although Ding Ning knows, he hasn''t been there. He knows that Song Dong''s opening a bar is also a decadent performance. He was hurt.


    Speaking of it, it also has a lot to do with him. When Song Dong was at school, he was crazy about a beautiful girl of his same family. They both confirmed their love relationship. As a result, the beautiful girl dumped him after he knew Ding Ning through him, and then turned around to pursue Ding Ning, leaving Ding Ning speechless.


    Although Song Dong is more reasonable and knows that it is not Ding Ning''s fault, it is inevitable that there is an irreparable crack between them. This is also the reason why Ding Ningming has never been to Song Dong''s bar near the University City.


    After the establishment of Qingyun Gang, Ding Ning specially told Feng Jun to take more care of them. Song Dong''s life was so leisurely and relaxed.


    "Didn''t those gangsters collect protection fees? The university city is a mixture of fish and dragons. I''m rich in oil and water. Although I''m a forensic doctor, I still have a few friends in the public security bureau who don''t look for trouble. Tell me and I''ll say hello to my friends."


    Zhao Xin finally showed his superiority as a forensic medicine, patted his chest and promised.


    "It''s useless to call the police. In the past, those gangsters used to collect protection fees. I wanted to call the police, but it''s useless. You called the police and they ran away. When the police left, they could smash the bar when they turned around. The police can''t stay in my bar for 24 hours. I can''t afford them. I can''t help it. I can only recognize those gangsters Give me as much as you want. Just give me a bite to eat. "


    Speaking of this, Song Dong came to the spirit and said mysteriously: "but recently my good luck came. Those unruly gangsters were driven away by a gangster named Qingyun gang. Since then, no one in my bar has charged protection fees, which is better than the police."


    "Eh, the Qingyun Gang is good. They don''t charge protection fees."


    Zhao Xin''s novel way.


    Song Dong smiled proudly: "then you''re wrong. Qingyun Gang doesn''t charge protection fees, it just doesn''t charge protection fees from my bar."


    "Why? Is the boss of Qingyun Gang your own father who has been separated for many years?"


    Zhao Xin joked.


    "Fuck off, of course not."


    Song Dong angrily gave him a flying leg, and Zhao Xin escaped with a smile.


    Ding Ning''s heart suddenly, ya, this guy won''t find that he said hello specially, will he?


    But Song Dong''s sudden answer turned his thunder outside into tender inside. The whole person was numb and could not cry or laugh. Sure enough, narcissism was not Zhao Xin''s patent, but the tradition of the dormitory.


    Song Dong proudly crossed his legs and said mysteriously, "the leader of Qingyun Gang is a beautiful woman. She is the only one in so many bars. She doesn''t charge protection fees. I suspect she secretly loves me."

 Chapter 424

    "Pooh!"


    Zhao Xin just drank the tea in his mouth and didn''t hold it. He gushed out. Pointing to Song Dong, all the tears came down: "Ya, the gang leader must be an old and ugly fat pig."


    "Get out!"


    "Get out!"


    Song Dong and Ding Ning scolded in unison.


    "What''s the situation? Does Lao Liu know the sect leader?"


    Zhao Xin looked at Ding Ning with an ignorant face. He didn''t know which way he smoked.


    Even Song Dong and Liu Jie looked at Ding Ning blankly. They didn''t know what the situation was.


    Ding Ning scratched his head. Grandma was in a hurry and almost exposed his stuffing. He coughed and said, "I believe the old five''s eyes. If the old five says it''s a big beauty, it must be a big beauty. The old three will talk nonsense all day."


    "Look, old six is interesting enough. I tell you, the gang leader is definitely a first-class beauty. If you don''t believe it, I''ll show you the photos."


    Song Dong took out his mobile phone with a cheap face, clicked on the photo album and said, "look, is it beautiful? This is the goddess of my dream. She has long legs and body shape. Oh, hey, I can''t. I must find a chance to tell her that if I like my brother, I''ll tell him that I''ll give her a chance to pursue my brother."


    In the photo, Ling Yun and Feng Jun had several younger brothers walking in the street. They only took a side face, which was obviously secretly taken.


    Looking at Song Dong''s intoxicated expression, Ding Ning wanted to slap him on the wall. He couldn''t pull it off. Lao Tzu''s woman dared to think about it.


    "Wow, the plate is really big, the long legs, the figure, the temperament and the appearance are really beautiful. Come on, old five, pass me one quickly. I''ll appreciate it if it''s okay."


    Liu Jie''s saliva was almost flowing down. He took out his mobile phone and couldn''t wait to say.


    Zhao Xin looked at the photo and frowned. His face looked at Ding Ning strangely, with a color of inquiry in his eyes.


    Ding Ning knew he couldn''t hide it from him. Zhao Xin was the only person who had seen Lingyun in the dormitory. He smiled bitterly and nodded slightly, indicating that he was right. It was indeed Lingyun.


    "Well, well, you are a dignified elder sister of the guild. You dare to secretly take pictures of others and spread their photos privately. If she knows, how many lives will you have?"


    Zhao Xinyi grabbed the mobile phone, deleted the photo with a serious face and warned: "I''m serious. You can take a look at it yourself. If it gets out, people can really cut you down."


    "I''ll go, old three. You deleted the picture of my goddess. I''ll fight with you."


    Song Dong was anxious on the spot. He grabbed his mobile phone and roared to work hard with Zhao Xin.


    Liu Jie stared at Zhao Xin angrily: "old five, call me. This boy is a traitor. I support you mentally."


    Ding Ning looked at Zhao Xin and Song Dong jokingly, and was grateful to Zhao Xin. If the photo was not deleted, the two dirty men would not know what dirty things they would do to the photo in the dead of night. Although there would be no substantive loss, Ding Ning would certainly be uncomfortable. After all, Lingyun is his girlfriend, So Zhao Xin will directly delete the photos to avoid embarrassment.


    "Bang! Clang, boss, second, third, fifth and sixth, I''m here. Surprise is not surprise, hi Pi is not hi PI!"


    The door was suddenly kicked open. The fourth solemnly jumped in wearing hippie style leather clothes and trousers, put on a cool poss and winked at the people.


    "Oh..."


    They all made a vomit and raised their middle fingers neatly.


    "Cut, what do you mean? Didn''t you see me on the stage so grandly? If you don''t give me some applause, people will be sad."


    The first half of the solemn sentence is also a righteous speech, and the second half is transformed into a charming little lady, making everyone sick.


    Speaking of solemnity, he is also a wonderful figure. Ninghai locals are obviously majoring in archaeology. They like to play rock and roll. They dress up like Elvis Presley all day. They don''t look for a job after graduation. They carry a broken guitar and say they want to wander around the world to find creative inspiration.


    As a result, he had a plateau reaction as soon as he arrived on the Qinghai Tibet Plateau. He almost didn''t die there. His family scared him, picked him up and entrusted him everywhere to find a job in the museum.


    Well, before working in the museum for half a month, he took his rock band to have a concert in the museum for self entertainment. It happened that the superior leaders came to check that they were hit and fired.


    He almost didn''t annoy his family. After a month of thinking behind closed doors, the man went out of the customs in high spirits. Instead of stopping, he secretly bought a ticket and went to American Hollywood to complete his rock dream and realize his life value.


    The ideal is very plump, and the reality is very skinny. After spending three days in Hollywood, the pocket is cleaner than the face, reduced to sleeping under the overpass and singing on the street.


    Finally, he was repatriated by the American government as an illegal immigrant. His family felt that he should stop now, but the man was so stubborn that he jumped out of his house and took his band to the old five''s bar to perform. Song Dong was scared that he didn''t even dare to answer the phone and hid from him.


    Fortunately, the man was still a little human. He didn''t take his band to the bar to block Song Dong. He didn''t know where to raise a sum of money. He set up a stage in the garden square and played crazy with his band. As a result, the audience didn''t attract him. Instead, it attracted the anger of the square dance aunt whose combat power was far better than that of the urban management, saying that they occupied their territory.


    The young and dignified nature was unconvinced and argued with the square dancing aunts, which eventually led to the public anger of the children''s group of the square dancing aunts. The hunted ones fled after 13 blocks. After thinking about it, they still forgot to take the musical instrument on the stage, so they stole it back to get the musical instrument, but they were caught by the police uncle to make noise A large sum of money was fined in the name of disturbing social order.


    That is, this guy has good conditions at home, has a car, a house and money. If ordinary people can afford him to do so.


    After repeated defeats and defeats, solemnity remained incorrigible, rebellious and willful to the point of lawlessness. The boy was not born until his father had a heart attack. Except for his strange clothes, he didn''t do those things with big brain holes.


    The relationship between him and Ding Ning can only be regarded as general. Their brain path is not at the same level at all. Ding Ning can''t keep up with his unrestrained thinking. Chatting with him is basically like a chicken and a duck.


    But I have to say that apart from Zhao Xin, there was no contradiction between him and Ding Ning in a dormitory. After all, this guy''s sexual orientation is quite unpredictable. Sometimes he is a man, and sometimes his mother makes people get goose bumps. It''s more like an abnormal neurological disease, which makes people unpredictable and unpredictable.


    Although there have been a lot of unhappy before, after all, they are roommates in the same dormitory for several years. They have been separated for more than a year, and they are also unusually lively when they meet, as if they had returned to their student days.


    "Brothers, you eat first. Ye Ru''s friends are coming. I''ll accompany Ye Ru to say hello first. I''ll come and drink with you later."


    Fan Kun opened the door and poked his head. He apologized with some embarrassment.


    "It''s all right. Go and be busy. Let''s greet ourselves."


    Zhao Xin said very reasonably.


    "Ya, second brother, hurry up and have a drink. Don''t marry your daughter-in-law and forget your classmates."


    Liu Jie roared at the top of his voice.


    "Bang!"


    Before fan Kun could speak, Wang Yeru dragged him out and slammed the door, There was an undisguised sharp sound: "Why are you running around? Is it important for some broken students to have my friends? Hurry up. When people come, they don''t greet them and drink. It''s like they haven''t drunk wine. It''s one of the top restaurants in Ninghai. If I hadn''t been kind to treat them today, they wouldn''t have had a chance to eat in such a restaurant all their life. A group of Hicks have never seen anything in the world You don''t have to deal with them after. "


    "Whatever you say, it''s all my classmates."


    Fan Kun''s voice obviously had a lack of confidence.


    "What''s the matter with my classmates? A group of poor people can''t afford to buy a bag for five or six people. I thought the man surnamed Zhao was a character. I didn''t expect to open a broken Tiguan. When I go out, I''m also a Ferrari. If you mix with such people, you''re not afraid to lose my face. If my friends know, you don''t laugh at me..."


    As Wang Yeru''s voice faded away, everyone''s face suddenly looked ugly, and the atmosphere became extremely stagnant and depressed.


    Song Dong said angrily, "the king Yeru looked like a lady of the family before. I didn''t expect to be so cynical. I can''t eat this meal."


    "Hey, what people say is also good. We are all poor. The conditions of the third and fifth families are better, but we can''t compare with others. Ferrari, I''ll go. We can''t afford it in our life. How can the third say that there is a Tiguan, which is better than me."


    Liu Jie said that Zhao Xin had always been very low-key at school. Even they only knew that Zhao Xin''s family conditions were good, but they were only good, which could not be compared with the Wang family.


    "Fan Kun was very successful in pretending to force us to hit the face this time. It hurt our face."


    Zhao Xin''s mouth was filled with a sneer. The muscles on his face were distorted. He had never been insulted like this. Even his good temper was unbearable.


    "Let''s go. It''s my treat. I''ll find a place to have a good drink. It''s resplendent. Ha ha, I really can''t afford it."


    A solemn and rare solemnity.


    "Sit and eat. Since you''re here, don''t eat for nothing. I''ll treat you to this meal."


    Only Ding Ning''s expression is indifferent. He always ignores such a dog eyed person. He''s just a Wang family. He''s just a small family in Yanjing. He really didn''t see it.


    "Ya, you still have an appetite to eat. I really have no appetite when I am diaphragmatic."


    Song Dong stood up angrily and fell a cup.


    "Well, if the dog bites you, you have to bite the dog instead. There''s nothing to care about with such people."


    Ding Ning reached out and pulled him down beside him and sat down. With a forthright wave of his hand, "don''t let a bitch spoil our brothers'' gathering interest. Today is my treat. You can eat whatever you want."


    "Your treat? Old six, don''t look fat. I heard that a meal here is valuable. There are not tens of thousands of yuan that can''t get down."


    Liu Jie''s kind persuasion.


    "It''s safe. Lao Liu is a rich man now. A mere tens of thousands of yuan is nothing. You can order it. If you don''t kill white people, you won''t have this shop after passing through this village."


    Zhao Xin calmed down and said carelessly.


    Seeing that Zhao Xin was so sure, Liu Jie and others temporarily put down their hearts, gathered their heads together to look at the menu and looked at the expensive price. They looked at each other, and some dared not order.


    "Third, you''re in charge of ordering. Today, we only order expensive ones. It''s not right. Don''t let that bitch look down on people."


    Ding Ning was calm on the surface, but there was a fire in his heart, but fan Kun disappointed him most. Facing Wang Yeru''s submissive appearance, he really didn''t look like a man.

 Chapter 425

    "When will your friend come?"


    In addition to the resplendence, fan Kun and Wang Yeru are eager to see, but they haven''t seen anyone yet. Fan Kun asks impatiently.


    "What''s the hurry? You think my friends are like your classmates who haven''t eaten. They are all dignified people in Ninghai. Where can they be invited casually? It''s normal to be late for a while."


    Wang Yeru''s face sank and scolded in a low voice.


    "You... Hum, I don''t think your so-called friend pays attention to you at all?"


    Fan Kun muttered without fear.


    "You... Hum, do you know what their identities are? The childe of the deputy director of the Municipal Bureau of industry and commerce, the daughter of the director of public security of Hongqiao District, the young master of the chairman of Donglin company and the daughter of the boss of Kangjie Logistics... Which one is not the master walking sideways in Ninghai? It''s normal to come a little late. I didn''t lose face and let Huang Lingjie for the future development of your fan family in Ninghai I''ll meet you. "


    Wang Yeru''s face was a little ugly and her heart was a little uneasy. She was afraid that if these people really stood her up, she would really lose her face.


    After all, these people have a general relationship with her. They met through their best friend Huang Ling in college and had dinner together several times.


    "Huang Ling? Is she reliable?"


    Fan Kun''s face changed, his heart beat drums and asked with worry.


    He has seen Wang Yeru''s best friend several times. He has one rich second generation. He is sharp and unkind. He is also extremely snobbish. But he sneered at him and said that he took the thick thigh of the Yanjing Wang family.


    Although the Wang family is only a small family in Yanjing, it also occupies the natural convenience under the root of the imperial city. Huang lingcai and Wang Yeru make friends in every way, but their domineering nature is not concealed.


    Wang Yeru''s eyes flashed a little worried. She also knew that Huang Ling was a plaything in her circle, but she didn''t have much right to speak. If the people who spoke with weight in the circle couldn''t speak, Huang Ling didn''t dare to force it, But she refused to be soft and said, "Huang Ling will come. Besides, even if she doesn''t come, my Yanjing sister will come. She is more effective than everyone else."


    "I hope so!"


    Fan Kun was absent-minded and perfunctory. He lit a cigarette in boredom. He secretly thought that if he didn''t come, he could get together with his brothers.


    "Come on, stop smoking!"


    Wang Yeru''s face suddenly rejoiced. She grabbed the cigarette from his mouth and threw it away. She took him to meet him quickly and greeted him with familiar greetings: "come, come, Liu Shao, Xiang Shao, Chen Shao, Sun Shao, Lingling, sister Fang, sister Yu... Haven''t seen you for a long time. Thank you for your face. Come, come, come, please inside."


    In the resplendent parking lot, a dozen brightly dressed men and women came down from several publicity luxury cars, talking and laughing like no one else.


    "Ye Ru, I''m sorry to keep you waiting. There''s a traffic jam on the road. You won''t blame us for arriving a little late?"


    Huang Ling wore a sexy Sling Dress, showing a deep snow and white ravine on his chest, with heavy makeup on his face and a strong perfume, pulling Wang Yeru''s hand and laughing.


    "Hi, Lingling, look at what you said. Ninghai is like Yanjing. The traffic is too crowded. Isn''t traffic jam normal?"


    Wang Yeru said politely, but secretly feigned in her heart. You bitch, I thought I couldn''t see it. The flush on her face hasn''t dissipated yet. She must have hit a field gun on the road.


    But the smile on her face became stronger and stronger. Several childe brothers arrogantly nodded to Wang Yeru, but their eyes glanced at the snow-white hemisphere in front of her chest.


    Although Wang Yeru looks average, she has a really good figure. Besides, she is the daughter of the Yanjing Wang family. Just thinking about her identity, they can press her down and do whatever they want tonight. They feel inexplicably excited and laugh with extra deep meaning.


    Wang Yeru saw a lot of such eyes. She not only didn''t care, but also raised her chest intentionally or unintentionally. She changed her boyfriend more frequently than her clothes when she was in college. Sometimes when she was bored, she would find a duck to seek stimulation. There had been no taboos between men and women for her for a long time. There was a faint smile on her face and said, "I still have a friend who hasn''t arrived. Let''s go first and wait a minute."


    As soon as these words were said, the childe brothers'' faces suddenly became gloomy. They snorted coldly. They didn''t leave without brushing their sleeves, which was to save Huang Ling''s face.


    There are rules in the circle. They think they are noble, so they deliberately come so late to show their identity, but they didn''t expect that someone is bigger than their spectrum, so how can they be happy.


    Seeing that they looked unhappy, Huang Ling quickly pulled Wang Yeru''s arm and asked unhappily, "Yeru, what''s your friend''s big shelf?"


    Wang Yeru pulled Huang Ling and whispered a few words in her ear. Huang Ling''s face suddenly changed. She quickly walked to the proud young man and whispered a few words in his ear.


    The young man''s face was unhappy, but after hearing Huang Ling''s words, his face kept changing, and finally became a little dignified. He was surprised to see Wang Yeru with an implicit smile, and his face piled up a smile: "in that case, let''s wait here."


    "Liu Shao, who are you waiting for? Who has such a big shelf for our brothers to wait here."


    A parrot headed childe nearby grumbled impatiently.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Let you wait. It''s a big man."


    Liu Shao stared and drank in a low voice.


    "The daughter of a small family in Yanjing doesn''t know any big people? Liu Shao, don''t be coaxed."


    Another childe with earrings glanced at Wang Yeru obliquely, and the contempt in his words was not concealed.


    "Shut up! But..."


    Liu Shao hurriedly pulled him over and whispered something in his ear. The earring man''s face was startled. When he looked at Wang Yeru again, his eyes had changed, and his expression even took a compliment.


    Although these dandies are dissolute and lecherous, they are not fools. The characters that can make them fear are enough to see how amazing their identity is.


    Fan Kun always stood aside and had no sense of existence. He looked at all this like an outsider. Wang Yeru didn''t introduce him, which made him feel out of tune with these people. He was not a person in the world at all. He had inexplicable sadness in his heart.


    Fan Kun had long known that Wang Yeru was romantic. He couldn''t miscarry after she was pregnant with a wild seed. Otherwise, she would lose her fertility and rely on him. In fact, she had no feelings for him at all.


    He is the same. He has no feelings for her, but he has to endure this humiliation for the development of the company.


    Although the Wang family is a small family in Yanjing, it is a huge thing for the fan family, who is eager to hold his thigh. The old man of the fan family forced him to marry Wang Yeru, otherwise he would cancel his status as the successor of the company, so that he could not refuse at all.


    He is too eager to succeed and wants everyone to know to envy him. He fantasized about standing in front of Lin Yan to humiliate her when he became famous countless times, so he is willing to endure this humiliation.


    What''s different from what Ding Ning thought is that fan Kun knew what kind of woman Lin Yan was when he just graduated. Once he went to a bar to drink when he was in a bad mood. He just saw Lin Yan, who he regarded as the goddess of purity, sitting openly on a childe''s big leg in the bar where people came and went, allowing the dirty big hand to move up and down, with a pug like flattering smile on his face.


    At that time, he couldn''t believe that the goddess of purity in his mind was a bitch. When he lost his reason, he rushed forward angrily to question, but he was severely beaten by the childe''s bodyguard.


    He still remembers that he was lying on the ground with blood all over his body. He couldn''t believe it in his eyes and asked Lin Yan bitterly why?


    Lin Yan looked at him condescending, with undisguised contempt and disdain on her face, He said the words that made him fall into the abyss like a knife: "I want to live, I also want good-looking clothes and famous brand bags. You want to talk about love with my mother. OK, when you have tens of millions of wealth, don''t let my mother sleep with you, just let me kneel in front of you and lick you. If you have no money, get away from my mother."


    After being drunk, fan Kun woke up. He had a deep talk with his father the next day and went to Yanjing to start the family branch on the third day.


    This is why after he saw Ding Ning again, he was no longer hostile to him, and even had some faint guilt. He knew that Ding Ning was for his good, and a money worship woman like Lin Yan was really not suitable for him.


    He has worked very hard in the past year, but the cruel competition makes him finally have to bow to the reality. Looking at the nominally fiancee pregnant with the children of other wild men, he is still flirting with a group of Childe brothers. He looks coquettish and debauchery. For the first time, he feels that his choice may be wrong. In order to stand in front of Lin Yan and humiliate her heartily, And have to sacrifice their own happiness. Is it really worth wearing a green hat for a lifetime?


    He stared at Wang Yeru, who was smiling and flirting like a butterfly among men. For the first time, he found that her world was so far away from him.


    Not a person in the world. It''s really not worth it for money, fame and wealth. It''s also a lifelong shame for such a woman to marry home. There is no happiness at all.


    At a certain moment, he suddenly raised his head. He didn''t care that everyone greeted the big man in Wang Yeru''s mouth with a respectful expression, nor did he see what the big man looked like. He said in a decisive way: "Wang Yeru, let''s break up."


    This sentence is like a magic spell, which stagnates the whole time and space. Everyone''s steps stopped and looked at him with surprise.


    Huang Ling frowned and looked at him with a bad look. Wang Yeru''s expression was complex and strange, but she didn''t miss and give up. She looked at him with panic, anger, shame and disbelief. "What do you say? Have the seed to say it again?"


    Fan Kun suddenly smiled. With a relieved relief, he seemed to break free from the shackles of his heart and shouted in a deafening voice: "listen clearly, Wang Yeru, we broke up. Listen, it''s not that we broke up, but that we broke up."


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap slapped fan Kun''s face. With an extremely humiliating expression on Wang Yeru''s face, she became angry and said, "what are you? I really think I can see you. What qualifications do you have to break up with me?"


    Fan Kun was neither angry nor frightened. He showed a mouthful of snow-white and neat teeth and a bright smile on his face: "this slap, we are clear. From now on, we don''t owe anyone. Goodbye, er, no, never again!"


    With that, he was like returning to the green years when he was young and frivolous. With a fearless attitude, he put his hands into his pants pocket, whistled happily and relaxed, and turned smartly to the hotel.


    There, there are his brothers, his friends and his roommates waiting for him!


    At this moment, his figure fell into everyone''s eyes and looked so handsome!

 Chapter 426

    "Fan Kun, you will pay for your behavior today!"


    The muscles on Wang Yeru''s face twitched constantly because of anger, and shouted angrily at fan Kun''s back.


    Fan Kun waved his hand without looking back. A faint voice came with the wind: "at will!"


    Wang Yeru''s towering chest fluctuated violently, her hate silver teeth bit secretly, her cheeks were burning and painful, and her eyes glittered with a cold shade.


    She doesn''t care about breaking up with fan Kun. What she cares about is a shame card that she has never seen in her eyes. She dares to break up with him in front of so many people. This is beating her face in public.


    The great sister Wang was dumped by a small businessman. How can she get around if it is spread out?


    A group of Childe brothers looked at this dramatic scene, some gloating, some sniffing, some sneering


    Although they didn''t say a word, Wang Yeru felt that everyone was laughing at her and asked her to clench her fist and hang her head in humiliation.


    Looking at this embarrassing scene, Huang Ling flashed a touch of schadenfreude at the bottom of her eyes, but hypocritically relieved her mouth and said, "well, ye Ru, don''t be sad. You can''t find a handsome guy according to your conditions. You don''t have to affect everyone''s mood for a penniless little businessman."


    "I''m not sad. I''m just angry. A poor boy from a small family is lucky to see him. He doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad. Wait. He will kneel and beg me to make up soon."


    Wang Yeru knew that it was not time for people to see jokes. She quickly cleaned up her mood and said with a disapproving smile. In fact, her heart was full of resentment.


    Although the Wang family is not a rich family, she pays special attention to family style. The reason why she established a love relationship with fan Kun despite the opposition of her family is to cover up the fact that she was unmarried and pregnant.


    Once this scandal was known by the old-fashioned grandfather, she would kill her alive to correct the family style, so she spared no effort to help fan Kun pull the relationship and enter the upper class society, just to let him be the successor.


    But she never thought that fan Kun, who had always been submissive, would openly break up at this time, undermining all her plans.


    She did not reflect on her attitude, nor did she feel that there was anything wrong with her sarcasm at his friends, nor did she feel that leaving him aside and not even introducing him would hurt his man''s self-esteem. Instead, she felt that fan Kun was deliberately losing her face and making her extremely resentful.


    Fan Kun, wait for me. I promise you''ll have to roll back and kneel in front of me at the latest tomorrow.


    Wang Yeru was cruel in her heart. If it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, she wanted to contact her contacts immediately to crack down on the fan family''s industry.


    "Ye Ru, what''s the matter? Your face is so ugly?"


    A clear and charming voice sounded. Wang Yeru looked up at the beautiful woman walking towards Pingping curl and squeezed out a smile on her face: "sister Yaoyao, you''re coming. I''ll introduce these friends to you!"


    The woman looked at Liu Shao, who stood next to Wang Yeru, stared at her proud chest and showed a pig like face. Dai Mei frowned slightly, and then returned to nature. She smiled and said, "good!"


    The needle dropping in the triumph hall was audible and silent. The people looked at fan Kun who had three drinks without saying a word. They didn''t know what the situation was.


    "Don''t say anything. I was bad before. I took that woman too seriously and slowed down. Brothers, now I''ll punish myself three cups!"


    Fan Kun put down his glass. His face had been stained with crimson wine. His eyes were a little confused. He poured a glass again and drank it all at once: "I''ll give you a toast. I''ll do it when I''m a brother!"


    "Come on, I can''t help but give my dick face. Let''s raise our glasses and do it!"


    Ding Ning''s mouth was slightly tilted. He stood up, picked up his glass and drank it all at once. Although he didn''t know what happened to fan Kun, he felt very happy. At least now, fan Kun still looks like the high spirited and wantonly publicized sophomore in school.


    "Do it, you must do it, and the second man must drink a toast."


    "Don''t say anything, do it!"


    "The second son''s map gun range is a little wide, but for the sake of Ya''s three drinks, I''ll do this cup."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of people stood up and drank it in a noisy way, just like drinking at the first dormitory dinner when they first entered the school, full of wanton publicity in their youth.


    "Come on, come on, try it. This is the big Australian lobster. It''s a big meal for the old three. Eat some to cushion your stomach first, and then drink well later, otherwise drinking on an empty stomach will hurt your body."


    Liu Jie, a veteran medical representative, has rich experience at the wine table, which enlivens the atmosphere in a word.


    "Don''t rob my abalone. I''m so big and haven''t eaten two abalone yet."


    "I''ll go. Don''t rob my shark''s fin."


    "Fuck off, I caught it first. Why do you always have trouble with me?"


    "I like to rob you and eat the incense."


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the people grabbing vegetables like wolves and tigers as before, Ding Ning showed a warm smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "Ah!"


    Fan Kun uttered an exaggerated scream, smiled bitterly and scolded: "third, I''ll grass your uncle. You don''t have to be so cruel if you want to kill me. It''s lobster and abalone. If I don''t have enough money to pay, you have to lend it to me."


    "OK, look at your stingy way. Today is the sixth birthday. You don''t have to pay."


    Zhao Xin said vaguely, chewing a large piece of ivory clam in his mouth.


    "What, old six treat? Really?"


    Fan Kun was stunned and looked at Ding Ning in disbelief.


    Ding Ning imitated the appearance of a Tianzhu dancer, shook his head left and right, bared his teeth and said provocatively, "why? No, tell your brother that he is also a rich man now. I don''t accept that you pay with my strong man."


    "When I go, I see that I am rich and powerful. In order to give you a chance to show, brother, I won''t rush to pay the bill with you."


    Fan Kun patted Ding Ning on the shoulder and laughed boldly, so he was generous.


    Ding Ning skimmed his lips: "I haven''t seen Ya for more than a year. I''m still so stingy."


    "Hee hee, you can get rich only by being stingy."


    Fan Kun put his arm around his shoulder, poured two glasses of wine and handed Ding Ning a cup. He looked serious and said, "in fact, I should have told you I''m sorry, but I haven''t had a chance."


    Ding Ning was stunned and wondered, "how many meanings?"


    "One meaning, you know, I believed that woman too much."


    Fan Kun flashed a touch of pain at the bottom of his eyes. His smile was a little sad. He looked up and poured the wine into his stomach.


    Ding Ning drank the wine in a daze, looked at him and asked, "do you know?"


    "Yes!"


    Fan Kun nodded, poured a glass of wine and drank it. His eyes were bloodshot, gasped and smiled sadly: "on the first day I went to Yanjing, I saw her in the bar..."


    Fan Kun painfully closed his eyes, grabbed the bottle and filled it with anger. Ding Ning didn''t stop him. He knew that fan Kun needed to vent. Sometimes being drunk may not be a bad thing. When he woke up, it might be a sunny new day.


    What''s more, he is a very clever doctor. Although drinking muggy wine hurts the body, it''s easy to cure it, but it''s easier to be sad if you don''t say something and hold it in your heart. It''s more troublesome to be depressed in your heart.


    "When I lay on the ground, she stood in front of me and said to me with a sneer..."


    Fan Kun was drunk. While drinking wine, he shed tears and talked about his mental journey over the past year.


    Unconsciously, the whole private room fell into a dead silence, and only fan Kun''s whisper echoed.


    No one spoke, no one comforted. Even the most heartless solemnity had red eyes, clenched his lips, and listened to his grievances and helplessness.


    We all know that he is proud in his bones. He just wants to talk, vent and express his grievances, that''s all.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed cold. He understood fan Kun''s mood and his difficulties, but he could not accept his submission to fate. For him, every brother in the dormitory was a friend worthy of his treasure.


    Fortunately, fan Kun finally woke up. He resolutely gave up his easy-to-get life and chose to live upright, which eased his complexion and brightened his mood.


    "Hey, hey, that woman also threatened me to make me look good. I''ll go to the king''s house and the upper class society. Go to hell with me. There''s nothing more important than our brothers drinking together."


    Fan Kun was drunk, but he shouted loudly. He stood up shakily, grabbed the wine bottle in his hand, and hiccupped: "come on, do it. Who''s going to quit? Who''s a coward."


    "Just do it. Who is afraid of who."


    "Come on, I''ll do it."


    "Grandma''s, if the winery doesn''t fall, I won''t fall. I''ll do it."


    ¡­¡­


    Several people were drunk and were blocked by fan Kun''s words. Everyone was unwilling to show weakness and grabbed the wine bottle and blew on the bottle. Even Zhao Xin, who had always been calm, jumped onto the chair, stepped on the table, held the wine bottle and poured it into his stomach.


    Ding Ning looked at the crowd in bewilderment. Those who didn''t recognize the advice also picked up the wine bottle and drank.


    With a bang, the door of the room was kicked open.


    Ding Ning''s face was cold. Turning around, he saw more than a dozen men and women with high toes breaking in arrogantly.


    A beautiful girl with a magnificent chest and wearing a broken flower dress was surrounded by the stars and the moon. Her eyes were blurred and her face was drunk. She shouted, "who is fan Kun? Get out of here and bully my sister. I really don''t want to mix up."


    "Who... Who called me."


    Fan Kun had been drunk for a long time. When he heard someone calling his name, he stood up again, his eyes blurred and shouted.


    "Sister Yao, it''s him. He''s the bastard who always gives up."


    Wang Yeru''s face was full of drunken red, with the pleasure of revenge in her eyes, pointing to fan Kun and shouting.


    "Sister Yao, such a poor loser doesn''t need your help. Brothers, call me. I''ll take care of everything."


    Liu Shao narrowed his eyes and scolded Fang Qiu with wine.


    "MD, even sister Yao''s sisters dare to bully. I abandoned you."


    "I''ll perform a head opening scoop first, and then the brothers will go on. If you don''t open Ya''s head, he won''t know why the flowers are so red."


    "All the people who don''t want to get out of here, and those who don''t want to get out of here don''t go."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of dandies gathered around with beer bottles in their hands and a grim smile.


    "Special, dare to move the dick and fight with them."


    Solemnity has always been an uneasy Lord. Seeing this posture, he was not afraid, but howled like beating chicken blood.


    "Beat ya, dare to move our brother, copy the guy, go."


    As the boss, although Liu Jie was always timid, he didn''t recognize advice at the critical moment. He took up the wine bottle and roared and rushed up.


    "Spell it! MD."


    Song Dong and Zhao Xin also had red eyes, picked up two chairs and rushed forward, but they were stopped by Ding Ning.


    "Yo, it''s interesting to dare to resist. It''s half the style of my brother-in-law, but I don''t know if I have the skill of my brother-in-law. Call me."


    The big beautiful girl picked a good-looking eyebrow and showed an arrogant smile. She even grabbed a wine bottle, rushed to the shaky fan Kun, and swung a wine bottle on his head.

 Chapter 427

    Ding Ning''s face became very strange and cried out, "stop it!"


    The great beauty stopped like magic, turned her head trembling, looked at Ding Ning, and the wine bottle in her hand fell to the ground with a "snap".


    "Who are you so? If you say stop, stop. If you want to die, say it."


    "That woman''s crotch didn''t fasten well and you leaked out. Go away and dare to talk about it again. I''ll waste you."


    "Boy, it''s not easy. Kneel down and kowtow to my brothers to apologize. I''ll consider letting you go."


    ¡­¡­


    A gang of dandies have long been hollowed out by wine and sex. At the moment, wine is strong and courageous. Relying on the large number of people, they drink and scold more and more arrogantly.


    Liu Shao took more arrogant steps forward, pointed to Ding Ning''s nose and scolded: "little red man, kneel down for me, otherwise you won''t want to get out of this private room today."


    "Sister... Brother-in-law!"


    A slightly frightened scream was drowned in the confusion of people.


    With a bang, Liu Shao flew backwards like a broken kite, bumped his head against the box door and fell down. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    "I hate people pointing at my nose."


    Ding Ning slowly patted the dust that didn''t exist at his feet, looked at the embarrassed big chest with his head down and said.


    This foot scared all the childe brothers into a cold sweat. They woke up most of the time and retreated in fear.


    "Do you know who Liu Shao is? You dare to beat him, you little bastard, poor loser, I tell you, you are finished, your whole family is finished..."


    Wang Yeru''s face twisted, with morbid pleasure, roared with schadenfreude.


    "Pa!"


    With a loud slap in the face, the big milk girl slapped Wang Yeru, who was foaming at the mouth, and covered her face in horror: "sister Yaoyao, what are you... Why are you beating me?"


    "It''s light to beat you. You dare to scold my brother-in-law. Your whole family is finished."


    Sister Yao''s eyebrows turned upside down and shouted angrily.


    "Brother in law?"


    Everyone was stunned, and the mouth was incredibly open in the shape of an o.


    Then, as if he had seen a ghost, he watched the profound business. It took only one meal to convince them. Like a wrong daughter-in-law, she shyly walked up to Ding Ning, drooped her head and coyly rubbed the corners of her floral skirt: "brother-in-law, I''m wrong."


    "Xiao Yao, why are you here if you don''t make good preparations for the company?"


    Ding Ning was angry and funny. The girl was as gentle as a cat in front of him. I didn''t expect to be so arrogant.


    "Well, ye Ru is a little sister of mine in Yanjing. She came to Ninghai to contact me and asked me to have dinner. I came out. I said hello to sister Nuo. Sister Nuo allowed it."


    Xiao Yao explained anxiously that he had ruined the lady image established in front of his brother-in-law.


    "Did nono allow you to bring people to fight?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed fiercely. What he hated most was bullying. He didn''t like the arrogance and domineering appearance before Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao trembled in his heart and regretted more. He hated himself for knowing that Wang Yeru was not a good woman. He didn''t have to curry favor with her. Why did he take his head and promise her to come out for dinner.


    Seeing Ding Ning''s face was not good, Xiao Yao explained anxiously: "brother-in-law, I didn''t want to bring anyone to fight. It was Wang Yeru who told me that she was abandoned by fan Kun. I came out for her in a rage. Brother-in-law, I''m wrong. I won''t dare to fight again next time."


    The crowd looked at Xiao Yao''s timid admission of error, and his jaw was about to fall off. Is this the Yanjing witch who waved Fang Qiu on the wine table and was proficient in the top stimulation of all kinds of dandy circles?


    Wang Yeru''s eyes were straight. She looked at Ding Ning foolishly and trembled all over. As she was trying to get familiar with the young and old people in the top circle of Yanjing every day, she knew much more about Xiaoyao''s interpersonal relationship than ordinary people.


    Who can be called sister Nuo by Xiao Yao? Only the legendary witch. Her circle is one of the top circles in Yanjing. She can''t be expected in her life.


    She spent countless thoughts and contacts to get on the line with Xiaoyao.


    Now when I think of Ding Ning, who was ridiculed by himself before, I even call the witch Nuo, and Xiao Yao still calls his brother-in-law, his identity is ready to come out.


    Some time ago, the legendary witch in Yanjing circle found a man. Finally, even the Dai family failed, and they were ashamed to quit the competition. Isn''t that man in Ninghai.


    At the thought of this, Wang Yeru was full of excitement and her intestines were almost green. If she had known that he was a witch man and had a good relationship with him, what would she still use to curry favor with Childe Ninghai, such as Liu Shao and Chen Shao?


    The look in fan Kun''s eyes was full of complexity and anger. This bastard, if she had told her that Ding Ning was a witch''s man, how could she offend him with that sharp and mean face?


    "Always abandon?"


    Ding Ning''s mouth was full of ridicule, "Xiao Yao, you''d better find out the real reason and ask the teacher to blame again."


    "What? Wang Yeru, you lied to me?"


    Although Xiao Yao was better than her daughter-in-law when she faced Ding Ning, when she glared at Wang Yeru, Wang Yeru almost peed. "Poop" knelt on the ground and said with a sad face: "sister Yao Yao, I''m wrong. I''m just angry that he treated me like that. I just want to take a breath."


    "How did he treat you?"


    Ding Ning had no pity for such a woman. He didn''t intend to save her face at all. He looked at her coldly: "you are pregnant with other people''s children, but you threaten the fan family with the power of your king''s family. You want my brother to be the successor. My brother doesn''t want to. You pick something in front of Xiao Yao and want to use her to revenge fan Kun? Am I right?"


    "I..."


    Wang Yeru''s face was as pale as earth. She was tongue tied and speechless. What Ding Ning said was indeed the truth, which made her speechless, but she cunningly bypassed a reality and kept fan Kun''s face. That is, the fan family actually agreed to the deal. Even fan Kun himself agreed at the beginning, but later regretted it.


    "What? Wang Yeru, it''s brave of you to take advantage of me. Hum, I''m blind. Don''t appear in front of me again in the future. There''s no relationship between us."


    Xiao Yao was furious when she heard the speech. If she didn''t want to make a good impression on Ding Ning, it would be strange that she didn''t ruin the Wang family according to her lawless nature in the past.


    "Lying in the trough, it turns out that this woman is so shameless. She is pregnant with other people''s wild seeds and wants to find a disk catcher to be a shame cover."


    "Huang Ling, how can you know such a scheming shameless woman? Quickly draw a line with such a person, otherwise who dares to play with you in the future."


    "Yes, Huang Ling, birds of a feather flock together and people flock together. We can''t afford to play with such a malicious woman. Don''t be shot accidentally. Look at Liu Shao, how miserable he was beaten."


    "I... she and I are just classmates, and we seldom contact each other. This time, she called me for help. I didn''t expect that she should be such a person. I will draw a line with her in the future."


    As everyone talked, even Huang Ling stood up and said that she was not familiar with her, but had a classmate relationship. She would never have anything to do with her in the future.


    "I... hum!"


    Listening to the public''s unkind comments and disdainful eyes, Wang Yeru was on pins and needles, covered her face and ran away.


    Until now, she realized what it was like in the heart of the people she ridiculed. She couldn''t help regretting her poison tongue, but now it''s too late to repent. Those who humiliate people will always humiliate them. This is what she deserved.


    Looking at her sad back, fan Kun, who woke up most of the time, flashed a color of compassion. Although he had no feelings for Wang Yeru, he had slept in the same bed and almost became a husband and wife. Looking at her end, it was impossible to say that there was no pity.


    Ding Ning was as penetrating as fire. He had already seen through his mind, patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "second, the poor man must have something hateful. Your heart is too soft, so it''s easy to deceive your heart."


    Fan Kun nodded thoughtfully. When he looked up again, his eyes were full of perseverance. Then he screamed and screamed, "no, the woman ran away and didn''t even buy a single."


    Everyone was stunned and looked at him with contempt. Ding Ning covered his face with his hand and quickly distanced himself from him to show that he was really unfamiliar with fan Kun.


    "Sister Yao, Liu Shao was beaten. There must be an explanation for this?"


    Chen Shao stepped forward, glanced at Ding Ning and said.


    They fear Xiaoyao''s Wei family, but they don''t think Ding Ning is really Xiaoyao''s brother-in-law, but they know that she is the only girl in the Wei family.


    Although Xiao Yao is so clever and honest in front of Ding Ning, it is more likely that she is afraid that her brother-in-law will complain to her so-called dry sister. She will behave like a good girl, not necessarily really afraid of him, so they asked Chen Shao to test Xiao Yao''s attitude and see what weight the so-called brother-in-law occupies in her heart, Then decide what to do next.


    "Statement? What statement do you want?"


    Before Xiao Yao could speak, Ding Ning gave Chen Shao a sneer.


    Xiao Yao immediately closed her mouth obediently. She was a clever little daughter-in-law in front of Ding Ning. When a man spoke, the woman resolutely didn''t interrupt.


    Ding Ning''s strength made Chen Shao''s face a little ugly. Xiao Yao''s performance made him a little confused. He turned to look for help.


    Usually they are led by Liu Shao. Now Liu Shao is unconscious and everyone subconsciously looks at Xiang Shao.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed, and a smile suddenly appeared at the corners of his mouth. He walked over quickly, patted Xiang Shao''s shoulder with enthusiasm and said with a smile: "ha ha, what a coincidence. I said how to look so familiar. It turned out to be a money boy."


    The boy who sent the money, the eyes of the people were frozen and subconsciously looked at the item with darker and darker face.


    Li Shao''s eyes flashed and looked at Ding Ning deeply. A memory suddenly appeared in the gambling quarry. He lost his voice and said, "is it you?"


    Xiang Bolong took a puff at the corners of his mouth. His nose was almost crooked. He quietly stepped back and gave way to Ding Ning''s hand. He said with a smile: "I''m not familiar with you."


    He recognized Ding Ning as soon as he entered the house. He won so much money at the gambling quarry. It''s false to say that he didn''t want to revenge, but this guy has been left a psychological shadow by Ding Ning. He really doesn''t want to come forward and carry it with him.


    So he kept hiding behind, fanning the flames, waiting for the key time to add fuel to the fire, and taught him a lesson by others'' hands, but he didn''t expect to be exposed by these pig teammates.

 Chapter 428

    Chen Shao put his arm around Li Shao''s shoulder and asked in a surprised whisper, "do you know him? What''s the source? How do you call Xiang Shao the boy who gives money?"


    Li Shao seemed to think of Xiang Bolong''s embarrassed appearance at that time, and the expression on his face became very strange: "I don''t know what the origin is, that''s the time when the gambling stone won Bolong a lot of money last time."


    "He is the guy who won a lot of money in qishifang? It''s interesting."


    Chen Shao''s eyes brightened and looked at Ding Ning with interest.


    At that time, Xiang Bolong not only didn''t earn money but also exported more than 10 million things. However, they had a long conversation in their circle, which made them particularly remember.


    Chen Shao was absent at that time. He always resented that he didn''t witness the gamble, and was very curious about the lucky boy who won Xiang Bolong.


    "What''s going on now?"


    Several childe brothers gathered together to discuss, obviously feeling a little headache.


    Stepping on people is nothing more than fighting for power, money, contacts and force. There is Xiaoyao, a great Bodhisattva here. The first three things they think have no advantages and are not in line with their interests at this stage.


    But let''s say they fight with force. Just the kick that Ding Ning kicked Liu Shao directly, they know that they are not opponents.


    This is depressing. I''m not sure what to spell, but if I don''t spell it, I''ll admit it directly. If I don''t say it will be laughed at, even if Liu Shao wakes up, they can''t explain it.


    They are mixed up in a circle. They are both prosperous and lossy. They have no face if they don''t find a place for Liu Shao. They pay attention to face when they come out.


    "Otherwise, get up from where you fall. Xiang Shao, let''s make an appointment with him."


    Chen Shao''s eyes lit up and came up with an idea.


    Xiang Bolong was full of excitement. There was a flash of fear at the bottom of his eyes. He shook his head and said, "no, no, this guy is very evil. We have no chance of winning the gambling stone."


    "I think it''s OK. Gambling stone can not only give Liu Shao an explanation, but also don''t have to turn his face directly. It hurts the relationship with sister Yao."


    Li Shao patted his thigh and said excitedly, "it''s called Wendou. It''s what sister Yao just taught us. People play in Yanjing circle. It''s called tall. It''s no technical content to directly pretend to force a face."


    "Yes, Bolong, last time you lost to him, don''t you want to find the field? This time, the brothers support you."


    "This time, let''s raise more money, beat him hard and get back the face Xiang Shao lost last time."


    "That''s right. Isn''t gambling stone just gambling on luck? I don''t believe he has perspective eyes and gamble with him."


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone praised the idea. Xiang Bolong thought that this seemed to be the best solution at present.


    If he wins, he can not only wash away the disgrace of his nickname as a boy who gives money, but also get back the field; If you lose, the big deal is to tighten your belt and live a tight life for a few months.


    He immediately clenched his teeth and said generously, "OK, then fight with him. I''ll give him the afternoon now."


    "Wait, tell him to bet 300 million in qishifang tomorrow afternoon."


    Chen Shao smiled insidiously.


    "Hiss!"


    They all took a breath of air-conditioning, and their faces changed slightly. They would often gamble, but at most, they reached the top. They all took out 300 million at once. They were a little nervous.


    Xiang Bolong''s face was green and his head shook like a rattle. "No, there''s too much. I don''t know where to get so much money. If you lose..."


    "You can rest assured that you can''t lose. Don''t forget who my brother is with these days."


    Chen Shao said confidently, "if you don''t want to make money, I''ll let my cousin participate."


    "You mean master Mo, who was invited by qishifang from Myanmar? Can we ask him to do it?"


    Li Shao suddenly lit up in front of him and asked excitedly. He obviously heard of master Mo''s name.


    Chen Shao smiled proudly and said with a reserved face: "when the gambling game is small, master Mo naturally disdains to take action, so our gambling game must be overweight. The 300 million gambling game should be able to impress him. Besides, my cousin still has some friendship with him. It should be no problem to let my cousin come forward."


    "Master Mo? Who is it?"


    Xiang Bolong had empty pockets and seldom went out to hang out. He really hadn''t heard of this man. He asked curiously.


    "Master Mo, you don''t know. It''s a real expert. It''s a gambling master specially invited from Myanmar after the reopening of Qishi square. Gambling stone basically hasn''t lost his hand. He casually instructed several people and gambled up. Now he is regarded as a guest of honor by all the rich people playing gambling stones in Ninghai. He is proud to make friends with him."


    An insider said with envy on his face.


    "And such an expert?"


    Xiang Bolong''s eyes lit up, but then he said nervously, "but if you want to ask Master Mo to do it, wouldn''t it cost a lot? Even if we win, we won''t get much money."


    "Hehe, you don''t know. Master Mo is an expert in the world. He is willing to come to Ninghai this time because he used to have an old relationship with Nie fan, the new boss of Qishi square, so he came to help him get off the market in the town, make good friends and make friends with him."


    Chen Shao, everyone was all ears and ears. He immediately felt a glow in his face and said, "we won the 300 million gambling game. Master Mo only took 100 million, and we can make 200 million."


    "What if you lose?"


    Xiang Bolong asked timidly. There was no way. Ding Ning''s psychological shadow was too big.


    "It''s impossible. Master Mo has helped many people gamble since he came to Ninghai. So far, he hasn''t lost a game."


    Chen Shao cut the nail and cut the iron.


    "I mean, what if I lose?"


    Xiang Bolong is still a little worried.


    "Hehe, if we lose, we''ll lose 300 million. It''s impossible for master Mo to do no good. If we lose, we''ll pay for it ourselves?"


    Chen Shao despicably glanced at Xiang Bolong: "aren''t you afraid? Forget it, don''t take part in the gambling game. I''ll give more principal. No one will feel too hot about the winning game."


    "I''ll take part. I''ll pay 50 million."


    "Count me in and I''ll pay 30 million."


    "I only have 20 million pocket money, all of it."


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone seemed to have heard of master Mo''s name and was full of confidence in him. Hearing the speech, they immediately said that they wanted to participate in the gambling.


    Xiang Bolong is very tangled in his heart. He also wants to win money. Although he has some drums in his heart, he doesn''t want to miss such an opportunity to turn the table. Once he wins this game, he can not only win back more than 10 million lost with interest, but also make small gains, and he doesn''t have to live in such a tight life as now.


    But where can I get so much money? Since you can win 100%, you can only... Steal dad''s baby and pawn a sum of money. If you win, you can redeem it immediately.


    Thinking of this, he immediately clenched his teeth: "OK, count me, I''ll pay 50 million."


    "That''s right. This time we''re going to beat the boy hard and get your field and Liu Shao''s field back."


    Chen Shao smiled on his face, patted Xiang Bolong on the shoulder, and said with great pride: "our brothers have not been afraid of anyone, who falls, who gets up."


    "Count me, too. I''ll pay 100 million principal."


    Liu Shao, who didn''t know when to wake up, came over and said gnashing his teeth under Huang Ling''s explanation.


    Ding Ning''s foot looked powerful. In fact, it was very measured. It just made him faint. There was no injury after waking up.


    This made him angry and afraid of Ding Ning. After learning the way to find the field, he immediately participated in it.


    "Liu Shao, is 100 million too much? It''s enough for so many of us to pay tens of millions each. Don''t you have to play so big?"


    Some people were worried and persuaded. After all, they also knew Liu Shao''s wealth. 100 million was the limit he could take out.


    "It''s all right. I have confidence in master mo."


    Liu Shao obviously heard of master Mo''s name and bit his teeth like a wreck.


    Ding Ning''s ears were so strong that although they were far away and their voices were controlled, they were still heard clearly by him.


    The corner of my mouth showed an inexplicable meaning. I thought happily that this Bolong was really a money boy. Knowing that my brother was short of money, I couldn''t wait to come to the door and organize a group to send money.


    At the last auction, the jade carving got 2.4 billion yuan and gave Cheng Hu a billion yuan to build LVYE villa. At the auction, they spent another billion yuan to buy Yanlong Ding. Coupled with the messy expenses, there were only two or three billion yuan in pocket money left.


    The more he saw Xiang Bolong and others, the more pleasing he was to his eyes. Touching his chin, he showed a bad smile and wondered if he would give the title of money boy to Chen Shao?


    As for master Mo, he really didn''t take it seriously. He''s just a charlatan. He has the golden finger of absolute touch. He has been in an invincible position and is not afraid to gamble with anyone.


    Therefore, when Xiang Bolong and others bravely agreed to gamble 300 million in qishifang tomorrow afternoon, he agreed without hesitation. It''s a fool not to make money.


    "That''s settled. I''ll see you tomorrow afternoon."


    Liu Shao waved his hand and said hello to Xiao Yao. A group of talents left.


    "Old six, you shouldn''t promise them. That''s 300 million. I don''t have so much money. What can I do?"


    Fan Kun was so anxious that he almost cried. If it weren''t for him, Ding Ning wouldn''t have caused these troubles.


    "Yes, Lao Liu, you shouldn''t promise them. Master Mo, I''ve heard that the gambling stone is very powerful. After coming to Ninghai for more than half a month, the gambling rose seven times and made only one mistake."


    Zhao Xin frowned tightly. He obviously heard of master Mo''s name, and was worried about Ding Ning.


    "I don''t care what you say. Anyway, they don''t have the contact information of Lao Liu. Lao Liu is just playing a slow strategy. It''s a big deal to hide from them later."


    Said solemnly and indifferently.


    "Or old five knows me. That''s what I''m going to do."


    Ding Ning didn''t know how to explain it to them, so he followed the solemn words.


    "Hey, I told you earlier. I''m so worried."


    "It''s still the old six spirits. After tonight, it''s not so easy for them to find us."


    "Old six, good job. Just deceive them away. These rich second-generation people are those who are full and support, pay 300 million bets and lie in the trough. They don''t look at whether they tie us up and sell us for 300 million."


    ¡­¡­


    Fan Kun and others believed it. They suddenly breathed a long sigh of relief and said happily.


    Only Zhao Xin took a silent look at Ding Ning but didn''t expose him. He knew Ding Ning too well and was definitely not a person who retreated.


    Although solemn also has two small money at home, he doesn''t know the energy of these rich second generation. It''s not as difficult as he thought to find someone in Ninghai.


    Since Ding Ning promised, he must have his own plan. However, where can he get 300 million gambling capital?


    Although he knows that Ding Ning has been in the limelight recently, he doesn''t think he can get 300 million. It''s not impossible to say that Ding Ning can get 300 million, or even 3 million, but 300 million is impossible. Even if he, the eldest young master of the Zhao family, can mobilize 10 million at most, he will break the sky.

 Chapter 429

    No matter what Zhao Xin thought, after this common hatred, the relationship between several people returned to the harmony when they first entered the school.


    To be exact, all the disagreements with Ding Ning took the initiative to leave contact information for Ding Ning and shouted to get together another day.


    Ding Ning naturally agreed with a smile. Xiao Yao didn''t have any airs. He sincerely apologized to everyone one by one, which flattered everyone.


    Fan Kun, in particular, knew that Xiao Yao''s identity background was not simple. He was a little frightened.


    Other people didn''t think so much, but winked at Ding Ning, with a narrow face, which made Ding Ning speechless.


    Although Xiao Yao has a brother-in-law, she carries Ding Ning''s arm like a koala, and her behavior without taboo still makes them think. After all, the delicate relationship between her brother-in-law and sister-in-law is more topical.


    Ding Ning was very guilty by their ambiguous eyes. After grabbing the order, he took Xiaoyao and ran away. Behind him came the roar of laughter.


    "Old six, it''s not easy."


    Fan Kun looked at Ding Ning''s back and said with emotion.


    "Yes, I ate more than 100000 yuan for this meal. The old six bought the bill without blinking. It''s really a rich man."


    Liu Jie''s living environment is destined to be more sensitive to numbers. He didn''t hear the implication of fan Kun. He paid more attention to how Ding Ning suddenly became rich.


    "Old three, you have a recent relationship with old six. What''s the situation with old six? You won the first prize in the lottery?"


    Song Dong asked with deep eyes, some envious, some confused, wondering how to get along with Ding Ning in the future.


    "Is the golden scale a thing in the pool? It turns into a dragon in case of wind and cloud!"


    Zhao Xin said with his hands on his back.


    "Pa!"


    The back of the head was slapped fiercely, which immediately destroyed his artistic conception. He breathed solemnly. Regardless of Zhao Xin''s murderous eyes, he tilted his eyes with heavy alcohol and said with a giggle: "why do you want so much? What snake and dragon? He''s still the sixth in the school."


    The faces of all the people were strange and showed a sudden color. Instead, the most out of tune guy revealed the true meaning of getting along with friends. He would not change his psychology due to the change of identity and status. He could get along as he should. Just like before, maybe this is the way Ding Ning most wanted to see.


    In the low-key Cayenne, of course, for Xiao Yao, less than 1 million cars are really very low-key.


    Xiao Yao looked nervously at Ding Ning, who was driving without expression, and said timidly, "brother-in-law, I''m wrong. Don''t be angry."


    "What? Angry with what?"


    Ding Ning woke up from his meditation and looked at Xiao Yao blankly. Before, Xiao Yao was too modest with him. He didn''t have the heart to be angry. He just felt a little embarrassed to be alone with Xiao Yao.


    "Ah, you''re not angry. Looking at your face, people thought you were angry."


    Xiao Yao slapped her exaggerated chest with exaggerated expression. Waves of waves made Ding Ning''s eyes straight and lost his mind. He almost didn''t drive the car into the ditch.


    "Ah, brother-in-law, drive well."


    Xiao Yao blushed and screamed, but he was secretly happy. It seems that he is still very attractive to his brother-in-law.


    Ding Ning was in a hurry to drive the car back to the right track. He could not help but get a long face, dry cough, and without words, he said, "where do you live now?"


    "Live in the apartment rented by sister Nuo."


    Xiao Yao naturally replied, but his heart was like a deer bumping around, thinking that his brother-in-law wouldn''t want to open a house with himself, would he? Is that a promise or a promise or a promise


    "Oh!"


    Ding Ning answered and fell into silence again, which made Xiao Yao''s mind complex and difficult to understand.


    After a moment of silence, Xiao Yao bit her pink lips, lowered her head and said shyly, "sister Nuo works overtime these two days and doesn''t come back at night."


    "Oh!"


    Ding Ning answered and fell into silence again.


    Xiao Yao is silly. She hinted so obviously. It''s acceptable to go back to the apartment or open a house. I don''t understand what he means by "Oh"?


    Ding Ning is not a fool. He doesn''t understand her feelings. However, although he has already decided to be responsible for her, he hesitated after discovering Liu Shao and others'' respectful attitude towards her.


    If Xiaoyao is just the daughter of an ordinary family, it doesn''t matter if he marries more than one of her, but Xiaoyao''s obvious family background is good, which means that if he wants to be with her, he must face greater resistance.


    Pressure is not the main reason. The key is that Xiao Nuo and she are good sisters. If he takes advantage of Xiao Nuo''s overtime to be with Xiao Yao, he feels that it is a betrayal to Xiao Nuo.


    So after sending Xiaoyao to the place in silence, he will turn and leave.


    "Brother in law, do you hate me?"


    Xiao Yao was inexplicably depressed, summoned up the courage to hold Ding Ning from behind, and cried, "I''m wrong, I don''t dare anymore. Forgive me."


    Ding Ning was stiff all over, slowly turned around, picked up her pear blossom and rainy face, pecked on her lips, and said softly, "how can I hate you?"


    "Then why don''t you want to stay!"


    Xiao Yao choked and said, his eyes full of confusion and panic like a wounded deer.


    Ding Ning gently rubbed her face as tender as a baby and wiped away her tears. "I just can''t pass myself. If nono is not here, I''ll be with you..."


    "If sister Nuo were here, I wouldn''t have a chance to be with you."


    Xiaoyao second understood what he meant and was relieved, but he murmured bitterly, like a purdah complaining woman.


    "I..."


    Ding Ning wants to explain, but he doesn''t know how to talk about it. For Xiao Yao, he still resists instinctively, perhaps because he has no emotional foundation, but more of a responsibility.


    "Oh!"


    Xiao Yao blushed and could not allow Ding Ning to explain. He put his hand around his neck, stood on tiptoe, tilted his head and blocked his lips.


    The surging feelings gradually heated up and boiled in the light alcohol. Although Ding Ning thought she was a person with strong self-control, she still melted in her hot feelings.


    Anyway, he''s dying. He''s really a goblin. Ding Ning''s mind is blank. He backhanded opened the door, picked up Xiao Yao and went in


    The clouds in the sky seem to be shy, quietly blocking the moon''s face, making the earth fall into darkness and heaven and earth peaceful. Only Cayenne kept trembling in the night


    I don''t know how long it took. The sweaty Xiao Yao buried his head in Ding Ning''s chest. His delicate face was still red. He said in a waxy voice: "brother-in-law, you are good or bad. Fortunately, the Cayenne is spacious enough. If the car had to break someone''s waist."


    Ding Ning''s face was full of uncontrollable smiles. She gently stroked her hair and roared with ecstasy in her heart. Grandma''s brother really made money. This girl is not only a big cow, but also the legendary Jiuqu


    "Brother in law, let''s go home."


    Xiao Yao with blurred eyes sent out an invitation to him in a disguised form. Ding Ning''s eyes are red. This is the rhythm of his old life, but how can he refuse


    When the first ray of sunshine in the sky penetrated the window and fell on the bed, Xiao Yao opened his eyes with pain, his long eyelashes flickered, slowly opened his confused eyes and looked at the ceiling.


    I don''t know how long it took before I gradually remembered that last night, taking advantage of the madness of wine, a blush of shyness and satisfaction suddenly appeared on my cheeks.


    Touching the warm quilt beside her, I recalled her endless demands last night. Suddenly, I was ashamed to cover my red face, but my heart was full of deep joy that my long cherished wish had been fulfilled, and finally took my brother-in-law down!


    He crept up and couldn''t even wash. He got up and ate the love breakfast prepared by Ding Ning for her. The smile on his face bloomed quietly like flowers, and his heart was full of happiness.


    The contradictory feeling of physical pain and psychological happiness made her decide to take a day off and have a good sleep to recover her strength, waiting for her brother-in-law''s next favor.


    The underground parking lot in front of zixingge club was full early in the morning. The security guard had to lead the later vehicles to park in the open-air parking lot in the backyard of the club.


    "Why are there so many people in this club in the morning? Isn''t it closed in the morning? Business is really good."


    Passers by looked at the overcrowded scene and asked curiously.


    "Don''t you see that banner? Today, large manufacturers of refrigeration equipment in Ninghai are holding a commodity exhibition here. I heard that the business delegation in the Middle East wants to choose partners from these manufacturers."


    An insider kindly explained: "many foreign refrigeration equipment manufacturers have come thousands of miles."


    "Isn''t it just a Middle East delegation? As for such a big publicity?"


    The pedestrian asked puzzled.


    "Then you don''t understand. Although it''s just a simple business cooperation, it''s a big contract for the upgrading of refrigeration equipment of Dubai sailing hotel. If you can win this project, you''ll be rich."


    Another insider said with envy.


    "Dubai sailing hotel? God, it''s the only seven-star hotel in the world. How can so many foreign manufacturers come to Ninghai?"


    Someone shouted in surprise.


    "What do you know? Even the upgrading of refrigeration equipment in Dubai Hotel can''t make much money. They pay more attention to the invisible commercial value of this project."


    Someone who really knows the inside story revealed.


    "What invisible business value?"


    The passers-by humbly asked for advice.


    "The first stop of the Middle East delegation is Europe, and China is the second stop. It is said that those famous refrigeration brands in the world have failed to satisfy them. It can be seen that their conditions are harsh. After all, Dubai Hotel is the only seven-star hotel in the world. It must choose the world''s top refrigeration equipment, which has attracted the attention of refrigeration manufacturers all over the world. It is said that there are also foreign countries The famous manufacturers came thousands of miles to attend the exhibition, and even offered to replace the refrigeration equipment for Dubai Hotel for free, just to win the project. "


    The insider showed off with a trace: "in this case, as long as it is a refrigeration manufacturer selected by Dubai Hotel, it is equivalent to a free international publicity. It will immediately become a new favorite of the international refrigeration equipment industry and soar to the sky. What do you say is not an invisible commercial value?"


    "Oh, I see. I''ll go in and see if there''s any latest refrigeration technology."


    People suddenly realized that they immediately wanted to participate in the exhibition.


    "Save it. This exhibition can''t be watched casually. Only those who have status and status can go in, otherwise the club will be crowded."


    The insider took out an invitation with some pride, shook it and strode to the club.


    "Really can pretend to force."


    "Yes, I thought he was a kind man. I hurried to talk for a long time just to show that he had an invitation."


    "I''m so angry, MD. I don''t believe I can''t get in. I''ll call my friends now and get an invitation. When I go in, I''ll see how I hit this guy''s face."


    ¡­¡­


    Passers by were filled with indignation and showed their powers one after another, calling someone to get the invitation.

 Chapter 430

    Just when the angry passers-by eight immortals crossed the sea to show their magic powers and get invitations, the hall on the first floor of the purple star Pavilion club was already full at the moment.


    Those who are familiar with each other get together and talk together, which is more lively than the cocktail party. The well-dressed enterprise bosses are either confident, nervous, uneasy, or calm, and look at the large booth in the middle of the club from time to time.


    The large booth has been filled with hundreds of refrigeration equipment. The exhibitors sent it in advance before dawn.


    Different from what insiders said, this is not a commodity exhibition, but a product performance exhibition competition.


    Yes, it is a competition. Although it is nominally an exhibition, all participating manufacturers know that this is actually a competition, the performance competition of various refrigeration manufacturers.


    Although there are more than 100 exhibitors who can participate here after screening, only one or even none can win out. After all, there is a precedent in Europe.


    "Hello, Mr. Wang. I remember you didn''t do refrigeration equipment? Why did you come here today?"


    A refrigeration equipment boss, seeing an acquaintance, hurried forward to say hello and asked strangely.


    "Mr. Liu, although I don''t do refrigeration equipment, I need to use refrigeration equipment, so this time I''ll see for myself. What kind of refrigeration equipment can you see?"


    Mr. Wang said with a smile that many enterprise bosses came with him. They all came with the same mind as him.


    Whether or not the Middle East delegation can finally select the refrigeration equipment to their satisfaction, they all want to know about the latest refrigeration equipment technology.


    After all, refrigeration equipment is widely used. Refrigerators, air conditioners, freezers, freezers, chillers, ice makers, etc. are closely related to many enterprises and even family life. President Wang is the boss of a cold and fresh food factory.


    This time, the upgrading of refrigeration equipment of Dubai Hotel has attracted countless manufacturers to take out the latest refrigeration technology to participate in the exhibition. These enterprises with demand for refrigeration equipment naturally have to visit and investigate at the first time, so as to find the refrigeration equipment that can satisfy them among the exhibitors and sign the purchase contract.


    It can be said that this is not only a feast for the refrigeration equipment industry, but also a huge business opportunity. This is why many refrigeration equipment manufacturers know that it is impossible to enter the eyes of the Middle East delegation, but still sharpen their heads and come to the exhibition. Their eyes are more focused on these enterprises that need refrigeration equipment.


    President Liu clapped his head happily. Fortunately, he came with the idea of luck, otherwise he might miss this huge business opportunity.


    He quickly and enthusiastically took president Wang and gave him a detailed introduction to his manufacturer''s products in the hope of signing a big order.


    Unfortunately, there is no favor in the business field. Although Mr. Wang nodded repeatedly and praised his products, he always kept silent about placing orders. He asked for goods from three stores and selected products that could make him completely moved.


    In the hall on the first floor, such a scene can be seen everywhere. Both manufacturers and enterprises in need are anxiously waiting for the start of the exhibition competition.


    Ding Ning and his sister stood shoulder to shoulder in the corner, whispering, looking very relaxed.


    Chen Kewen, who is responsible for waiting to show the function of the refrigerator on the stage, is nervous. He keeps wiping the sweat on his forehead. Although he has witnessed the magical effect of the refrigerator, he still beats the drum in his heart.


    After all, as the factory director of a refrigeration equipment factory who was born as a technician, he has dealt with refrigeration equipment for half his life, but he can''t figure out the principle of the refrigerator at all, for fear of any mistakes after he came to power.


    "Lao Chen, don''t be nervous. This is an exhibition. You just need to show the effect of our products. If someone asks about the principle, you say it''s the core secret of technology."


    Lisa stood aside, a little funny to calm Chen Kewen''s mood. She was full of confidence in the effect of Rune refrigerator.


    As Ding Qianlie''s best friend and assistant, she already knew that the magical refrigerator was developed by Ding Ning, which made her eyes less hostile to Ding Ning.


    It seems that the chairman''s brother is not good for nothing. He is still capable. Of course, the hostility has only been reduced a little. It is impossible for her to give Ding Ning a good face now.


    A woman is a vengeful animal. She hasn''t forgiven Ding Ning for playing with her last time.


    Unfortunately, Ding Ning didn''t pay attention to her at all. She didn''t even look at her from beginning to end. She just talked and laughed with Ding Qianlie, making Lisa pout angrily.


    Ding Ning didn''t mean it, but his mind was not on Lisa at all. He patronized and coaxed his sister to go.


    Last night, I went to eat Xiaoyao and didn''t say hello to my sister. The phone was muted. My sister missed more than 100 calls in one night.


    When I saw my sister in the morning, my sister ignored him with a straight face, made him nod and bow with a bitter face, and swore to heaven that he would never dare not go home at night without asking for leave again, so that my sister reluctantly agreed to forgive him.


    Ding Ning sighed a sigh of relief, but there was a warm current in his heart. He knew that what his sister cared about was not that he didn''t go home at night, but that he couldn''t contact him and worried that something would happen to him.


    Just looking at the dark circles under her sister''s eyes that she couldn''t hide with isolation cream, he knew that she must have been worried that she didn''t sleep all night last night, which made him feel guilty and pity. So he hid in the corner, hugged her sister from behind and massaged her head, looking like a very professional dog leg.


    Ding Qianlie''s pretty face was slightly red. Although he enjoyed his close contact with Ding Ning, he was too ashamed in public.


    In particular, Lisa knew that they were not close siblings. Her eyes were full of narrow and ambiguous eyes, which made her ashamed.


    She wanted to break away from him, but breathing his taste and feeling his magic hand made her reluctant to leave anyway.


    Anyway, Lisa knew I was his child''s adopted daughter-in-law for a long time. Let''s laugh at the joke. Ding led her hunting heart and simply snuggled up in Ding Ning''s arms, closed her eyes and pretended not to see, but her white slender neck was covered with pink, and her long eyelashes trembled, betraying her inner restlessness.


    My sister suddenly snuggled up in his arms like losing her focus, which made Ding Ning feel a little uncomfortable. She pouted her ass quietly to avoid being embarrassed by her sister. While quietly running Bodhi Heart formula to calm the throbbing, she secretly scolded herself that she was really inferior to animals, and even reacted to her sister.


    Looking at the scene of Ding leading a small bird to hunt, Lisa flashed a different color in her eyes. She knew how cold her temperament was. Let alone this degree of intimate contact, even if she was a little closer to her, she would subconsciously step back and keep a distance.


    She knows Ding Qianlie very well and knows that she is actually a very insecure person. Even girls will instinctively be vigilant when they get close. Why would she tolerate Ding Ning being so close to her?


    Do they live together these days and have developed into real cohabitation? Lisa couldn''t help thinking, and countless pictures unsuitable for children appeared in her mind.


    Ding Qianlie didn''t know her dirty thoughts. She just felt comfortable snuggling in Ding Ning''s arms. His slender fingers kept massaging her head, and wisps of cool breath entered her head, eliminating her fatigue and sleepiness and invigorating her spirit.


    Especially after Ding Ning ran the Bodhi Heart formula, the familiar and attractive atmosphere made her want to be integrated with him and involuntarily leaned against him.


    This move directly pushed Ding Ning against the wall. The zero distance touch made Ding lead hunting blush and spit. How can this bad guy react on this occasion.


    But instead of being annoyed, she felt a touch of joy. It seems that people are still very attracted to him.


    Ding Ning''s face was red and embarrassed. She wanted to die. Her brain was in a mess. It was over. It must have been found by her sister. Would she be angry and ignore me.


    Just when he was secretly complaining, he found that his sister was still lying in his arms as if she hadn''t noticed it, but his breath became very fast, and his swan like white neck was bright red.


    "Sister, I..."


    Ding Ning whispered in her ear and wanted to explain, but her sister glanced back at him. Her face was red and could drip water. The eyes of autumn water were full of blurred colors. She breathed out like LAN and whispered, "don''t move, continue to massage her sister."


    "Er!"


    Ding Ning opened his mouth in amazement. His sister was not angry and meant to let him go. What''s the situation?


    Is my sister a brother? Bastard, what are you thinking? This is your own sister.


    This made him excited all over, and immediately all his desires disappeared. He secretly scolded himself that he was inferior to animals. How could he have the idea of blaspheming her?


    Ding Ning focused on massaging her temples. A powerful spiritual force entered Ding Qianlie''s brain, mixed with the spiritual force in her body, and kept running along the line of great joy Zen.


    Ding Ning stared in horror and noticed that the spiritual power in his body surged out like a flood opening the gate. He rushed into his sister''s body and returned to his body again after running for a week


    In a cycle of endless growth, he even operated independently, played a great joy Zen, entered the cultivation state, constantly expanded his spiritual power, and the cultivation effect was countless times faster than that of his single cultivation.


    What is this? Is there such an operation? The feeling of growing spiritual power made Ding Ning deeply infatuated with it and immersed himself in cultivation.


    Ding Qianlie was pleasantly surprised. He didn''t expect that Da Huanxi Zen could practice like this. Doesn''t it mean that you can do double cultivation without going to bed with him?


    But the surging spiritual power in her body told her that all this was not a dream, but real, which made her quickly infatuated with the feeling of expanding power and quietly closed her eyes.


    Lisa, who always paid silent attention to them, blushed and spat secretly. These two dog men and women don''t pay attention to the occasion. Is it so urgent?


    If you take a step forward quietly and block them behind you to avoid being seen by others, you''ll play big hair.


    It''s not her malicious speculation about them, but their appearance at the moment is too ambiguous.


    Ding Qianlie snuggled up in Ding Ning''s arms and let Ding Ning embrace her slender waist with both hands. The little bird leaned his head against his shoulder and closed his eyes tightly. His long eyelashes flickered slightly and his face enjoyed the color of.


    Ding Ning put her chin on her shoulder, with an extremely "erotic / swinging" smile on her face, like a pair of men and women who seek stimulation and have an affair in public. No wonder Lisa misunderstood and secretly scolded them.

 Chapter 431

    If Ding Ning knew what she thought, he would have to press her to the ground and spank her. Of course, he would let Xia Hou spank her.


    Immersed in the rapid growth of power, he had long forgotten everything around him.


    The surging spiritual power kept going round and round in the two people''s bodies. I don''t know how long it took. Ding Ning only felt a bang. The endless sense of power made him want to roar.


    In the middle of Diwu territory, he somehow entered the middle of Diwu territory. What surprised him most was that his sister also broke through synchronously and reached the state of the middle of Diwu territory.


    They are like twins, one Yin and one Yang, forming a wonderful connection. Ding Ning can even feel his sister''s deep love for him.


    This made him startled. His heart was full of guilt. He hurriedly pushed his sister away, but his face was full of meaning.


    Ding Qianlie turned back and gave him a charming look. There was a faint purplish red on his crystal white cheek, slightly opened his cherry lips, and showed a thrilling smile.


    Ding Ning trembled when he saw it, and he couldn''t help but feel the amazing feeling of "looking back and smiling, and six palaces of pink and Dai have no color".


    Since he met his sister, Ding Ning has never seriously seen her appearance. He just knows that she is very beautiful, but he has never cared about how beautiful she is. It is all covered up by strong family affection.


    But until now, he found that his sister was not only beautiful, but also attracted people with a smile, and then attracted people with a smile. She was as beautiful as heaven.


    This made him feel inexplicably flustered, his eyes drooped, avoiding his sister''s sight, and he was very guilty.


    "Don''t worry. Our cultivation methods have the same root and origin. It''s normal to feel something. It''s also a good way to cultivate. I''ll go to your room to find you in the evening."


    Ding led the hunter with a smile in his ear, but it made Ding Ning feel like being bitten by thunder. He looked at her in amazement. What does her sister want? Does she want to


    Ding Qianlie seemed to see through his mind. There was a slight undetectable red glow on his face. Jiao Chen whispered in his ear, "sister, go to practice with you. Don''t think about it."


    "Well, how could I think wrong!"


    Ding Ning smiled awkwardly and touched his nose.


    Looking at his cramped appearance, Ding led hunting, covered his mouth and smiled. There was a blush in his autumn eyes. He whispered to himself, silly brother, the real double cultivation effect will be better.


    "Come, come at last!"


    Accompanied by the staff of Ninghai municipal government, the members of the Middle East delegation dressed as more than a dozen Arabs finally made a grand appearance and marched into the rostrum on the exhibition platform, indicating that the exhibition officially opened.


    "Wow, the specifications of this exhibition are very high. Vice mayor Zhou attended it in person."


    There was a cry of surprise in the hall, and everyone looked at a middle-aged man in his fifties with a slight baldness on his head sitting on the podium.


    Ding Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked carefully at the square face and big ears. His head was slightly bald, with Eagle eyebrows and tiger eyes, straight nose and square mouth. Vice mayor Zhou was holding the speech to preside over the commodity exhibition.


    Although the vice mayor is not the executive vice mayor this week, he ranks third among the municipal leaders after mayor Du and Jiangzhong. He is in charge of investment promotion and business work. It is reasonable for him to preside over the commodity exhibition.


    "Everyone, please be quiet. This time, the Middle East delegation came to Ninghai for investigation. Our Ninghai municipal government entrusted me to come..."


    Vice mayor Zhou took the speech and read it from the book. His eloquent speech lasted for more than half an hour. People were sleepy. Even Ding Ning only yawned and wanted to find a bed to lie down and sleep. After all, he tossed about all night last night. Even if his accomplishments had just made a breakthrough, he couldn''t cheer up a little.


    Finally, the smelly and long opening speech ended in thunderous applause. Vice mayor Zhou invited abdoule to speak with a satisfied smile.


    The members of the Middle East delegation obviously adapted to this and politely expressed their thanks to vice mayor Zhou. Then the head of the delegation, Abdul, announced the official start of the exhibition after a simple and clear sentence through translation, and called the personnel of Kehong refrigeration to the stage to start the exhibition according to the order of the prepared list.


    The factory director of Kehong refrigeration is a fat man. He came on stage nervously, wiping his sweat and showing their latest product, Kehong freezer.


    The core technology of their latest research and development is frequency conversion and power saving, which reduces the power consumption of ordinary freezers by one third. They have made little achievements in refrigeration, which is completely unattractive to the local tyrants in Dubai. On the contrary, many enterprises are very interested in Kehong''s freezers. After his display, they gather around for consultation. After all, they can save power costs, It is also a way to reduce operating costs.


    Then the second, the third


    Each refrigeration equipment has different degrees of R & D innovation, some are completely silent, some are particularly power-saving, and some have super refrigeration effect


    However, none of the companies that can move the Middle East delegation are quite interested in refrigeration equipment. It is not in vain to come forward to negotiate ordering business.


    With the passage of time, the 35th Gree refrigeration, which is a large refrigeration brand occupying half of the refrigeration market in China, was displayed on the stage with the boss surnamed Zhang and full of confidence.


    It has to be said that Gree refrigeration is worthy of being a big brand dominating China, and indeed has extremely strong R & D capacity. In addition to being unable to reach freezing and ice free, its refrigerators have achieved the ultimate in cold air and frost free, silent and refrigeration effect. Unfortunately, apudule is still unmoved.


    This made Mr. Zhang quite depressed and angry, and asked aggressively, "I would like to ask what makes you dissatisfied with our Gree refrigeration."


    Apdure narrowed his eyes and said faintly to the translator: "although it is a very excellent refrigeration equipment in China, there is still a certain gap compared with York, Kaikai and mcville in the United States, Hitachi, Mitsubishi in Fuso and AGCO in Germany."


    Mcville''s words blocked president Zhang speechless. Although Gerry is a leader in the refrigeration industry in China and has great popularity and influence in the world, he still lags behind these international refrigeration giants.


    Fortunately, he found that the latest products aroused the interest of many enterprise bosses and wanted to have in-depth negotiations with him. He immediately regained his high spirits and handed business cards to these intentioners. He only waited for the next step of negotiation and cooperation after the exhibition.


    The thirty ninth... The fifty


    During this period, except that Midea refrigeration, which also occupies half of China with Gree, is refreshing and has attracted a little attention from apudule, other manufacturers, even well-known brands, are basically the same, and there is no too amazing performance.


    "Next, ice sea 76 refrigeration!"


    With the host''s announcement, Chen Kewen took a deep breath and swaggered onto the booth with Lisa''s encouragement.


    I have to say that although Chen Kewen was very nervous just now, he calmed down immediately once he got on the stage. With the cooperation of the staff, he launched an ice sea refrigeration product, a three door refrigerator.


    The style of the refrigerator is not novel. There is a cold room, a variable greenhouse and a freezer. The silver gray luster looks very metallic.


    Many laymen may not know, but insiders basically know that Binghai refrigeration is just a follow-up enterprise of small brands. There is no direction of independent research and development at all. What they see is easy to sell. To put it bluntly, it is a cottage factory.


    So when Chen Kewen came to power, most people in the industry looked at him with a joking expression, and even joked with people familiar with him: "Lao Chen, are you here to steal the division?"


    "Yes, Lao Chen, the automatic electric frequency control temperature technology just developed in our factory. Shall I sell it to you?"


    "The heat dissipation technology we developed is five million yuan. You don''t have to bother to develop it."


    ¡­¡­


    As everyone joked, others asked what was going on. When they learned that Binghai was a fake manufacturer, they immediately laughed and shook their heads contemptuously, so they stopped paying attention.


    Chen Kewen was not annoyed. With a simple and honest smile on his face, he opened the refrigerator door and smiled and said, "this is really the latest technology independently developed by us. Our refrigerator has three temperature chambers. The first is the refrigerator, which can completely achieve cold air and frost free."


    "Isn''t that still a fake?"


    Before making fun of one of his manufacturers chief mockery said.


    "Our cold air and frost free is really not much different from the market. The only difference is that our refrigerator can keep the freshness of fruits and vegetables for three months."


    Chen Kewen said with a slight lack of confidence. After all, this was told by Ding Dong and has not been formally tested.


    But this sentence broke the earth and caused an uproar, "just blow it? How is it possible to keep the fruits and vegetables fresh for three months?"


    "That is, it''s good that the refrigerator can keep the fruits and vegetables fresh for a week at low temperature. It''s still three months. It''s really a big boast."


    "Lao Chen, aren''t you stimulated? Why are you full of nonsense?"


    ¡­¡­


    People laughed and scolded him for his nonsense, but looking at Chen Kewen''s always serious face, they were surprised and uncertain, and their voice was getting smaller and smaller. Is it true? It''s impossible.


    "It''s no use talking in vain. It takes time to verify. I''ll continue to introduce it now."


    Chen Kewen said calmly, opened the temperature change box in the middle, took out a piece of cold streaky meat and held it up to everyone: "I put it in front of the staff before the exhibition. As we all know, generally, the box in the middle is a temperature change box, but our refrigerator is not. It is a freezer."


    "Lao Chen, stop bragging. The pork on your hand is still soft. How can it be a freezer."


    The boss who mocked Chen Kewen said dismissively.


    But unexpectedly, apudule, who always narrowed his eyes as if dozing, suddenly sat up and stared at the pork in Chen Kewen''s hand.


    Others don''t know, but he knows very well. When Chen Kewen pulled the refrigerator in the morning, he specifically asked him to put a piece of pork in it. He didn''t care at that time, so he randomly arranged a staff member to watch him put the meat into the refrigerator.


    If it''s really like what Chen Kewen said, it''s not a temperature changing box, but a freezing box, doesn''t it mean that his refrigerator can fully meet his requirements?


    Chen Kewen smiled at the corners of his mouth: As like as two peas, this is what I want to show. Our freezer is frozen without ice, meat is put inside it, it will not freeze, keep fresh, and it can be used as food at any time, but the preservation effect is the same as that of the freezer. If you do not believe it, I would like to ask the staff to personally verify whether the meat is frozen meat or chilled meat.

 Chapter 432

    "I''ll come!"


    Apudule''s interpreter suddenly shouted. Seeing that everyone was staring at him, he hurriedly explained, "I translated for head apudule."


    The people were stunned. This is the head of the Middle East delegation. When they look at Chen Kewen, their eyes have changed. Some sneer, some envy, some envy, some doubt and some expectation


    "Lao Chen, the habit of lying is not good. If he is exposed on the spot, he will lose not only the face cooled by the ice sea, but also the face of my whole country."


    Hairui refrigeration''s boss, who always satirizes Chen Kewen, looked at apudule walking quickly and said with a sneer.


    "Yes, how can frozen meat not freeze? Mr. Chen, don''t lose the face of our whole China in order to show off."


    There was hypocritical consolation.


    "Even if our technology can''t compare with some foreign manufacturers, we can''t resort to fraud. That''s losing the face of the country and the nation."


    Some people feel bitter and condemn from the moral commanding height.


    "Flattery, it must be flattery. Hum! You''ll be finished when Captain apudule finishes the inspection."


    Some people sneer and show disdain. All sentient beings are different


    In particular, the bosses of Midea and Gerry don''t believe that a small ice sea refrigeration can surpass their technology at all. They sneer with their arms.


    Chen Kewen didn''t even look at him and said calmly, "real gold is not afraid of fire. You can come up and experience it if you don''t believe it."


    The noise was one meal, and everyone''s expression was uncertain. Did Chen Kewen have so much confidence? Is it true?


    Apudule didn''t care so much. He didn''t understand Chinese and didn''t want to be translated. He took the frozen meat from Chen Kewen with a serious expression.


    As soon as the frozen meat started, the cold low temperature made him understand that it was indeed frozen at a low temperature of more than ten degrees below zero.


    After careful observation, the expression on his face became ecstatic and spit out a series of Arabic.


    Everyone couldn''t understand what he was saying and looked at the interpreter eagerly.


    The translator translated word for word: "thank God Allah. It''s really ice free freezing. It''s a miracle!"


    The scene was silent, and then it suddenly boiled like boiling water. Countless bosses who needed refrigeration equipment surrounded them with light in their eyes and shouted to experience it in person.


    Apudule learned everyone''s demands through translation and handed the frozen meat to the bosses with great generosity.


    The frozen meat was constantly passed in the hands of the bosses, and the scene fell into a carnival like boiling ocean.


    "God, it''s true."


    "Yes, it''s incredible. It''s really frozen meat in the low-temperature box, but it''s fresh."


    "My God, if ice free freezing technology really exists, it will be much more convenient for us to make cold and fresh meat in the future."


    "It''s unimaginable. In the future, the freezer can only be used as an ice cube when I was a child. Ice free frozen ingredients can be used as I take them, and there is no need to thaw and thaw a few hours in advance."


    "Oh, my God, this is the greatest breakthrough of this century."


    ¡­¡­


    While delivering the frozen meat, the bosses praised loudly, which made the manufacturers turn pale. They didn''t believe in the past experience, causing chaos at the scene. People scrambled for a piece of frozen meat. Vice mayor Zhou had to arrange staff to maintain order.


    The boss of Hairui refrigeration has a hot face. He just made a mockery of Chen Kewen. Now he is beaten in the face in public, which makes him feel ashamed and want to find a seam to drill in.


    In fact, he and Chen Kewen have no personal grudges, only because Binghai refrigeration once copied their Hairui technology and competed for market share.


    In business, he knows how much impact this technology will have on the refrigeration industry once it comes out. He can already predict that ice sea refrigeration will be a blockbuster and will become a new upstart in the refrigeration industry. He also stands at the top of the pyramid in the international refrigeration industry.


    There is no eternal enemy, only eternal interests. What are some small grudges in front of interests? Now the key is to strive for cooperation with ice sea refrigeration, and it is best to buy their core technology.


    Not only Hairui refrigeration, but also Midea and Gerry. With a flattering smile on their faces, they waved their business cards and squeezed towards Chen Kewen. They shouted: "President Chen, President Chen, this is my business card. Let''s talk about cooperation sometime."


    The reporters at the scene aimed at Chen Kewen with long guns and short guns, and asked a series of questions.


    Unfortunately, Chen Kewen has long been protected by the staff, and they have no chance to connect.


    Chen Kewen stood on the booth and looked at the once despised faces, which were now full of flattery. He felt that he had never been so proud, with a straight waist and a flying face.


    "Be quiet, everybody be quiet!"


    Vice mayor Zhou shouted with a microphone. With his stop, the scene gradually returned to quiet, but someone was still talking in an excited whisper.


    "Everyone be quiet. Let''s listen to President Chen of Binghai refrigeration introduce his products."


    Apudule''s translator said loudly. The scene was suddenly silent and looked at Chen Kewen with hot eyes.


    With confidence, Chen Kewen smiled and calmly introduced other functions of the new refrigerator, such as mute and power saving.


    After consulting the members of the delegation, apudule excitedly announced on the spot that the delegation was very satisfied with ice sea refrigeration and would conduct further consultations and reach a cooperation agreement.


    All manufacturers looked at Chen Kewen with envy and hatred. They knew that before long, ice sea refrigeration would become a leader in the refrigeration industry.


    Vice mayor Zhou''s smiling eyes narrowed into a seam. The ice sea system is a local enterprise in Ninghai. Under his auspices, he has reached cooperation with the Middle East delegation, which is a valuable political achievement.


    "Mr. Chen, what is the principle of your ice free freezing?"


    Finally, a reporter couldn''t help asking questions. The scene was quiet. Only the flash was flashing. Everyone stared at Chen Kewen to see how he answered.


    Under the attention of the public, Chen Kewen nervously wiped his hands and sweat, and slowly looked around: "this is the core technology we just developed, which has not been officially put into production, so I''m sorry, no comment."


    The crowd was in an uproar. The reporter made a big red face. How could he announce it in public if his core technology had not been officially put into production.


    "Mr. Chen, what is the minimum temperature of your latest refrigeration?"


    "Mr. Chen, how long has your ice free freezing technology been developed?"


    "Excuse me, how much can ice sea refrigeration achieve per production? Can it still meet the Chinese market after meeting the needs of Dubai Hotel?"


    "Mr. Chen, will ice free freezing be widely popularized to thousands of households?"


    ¡­¡­


    Reporters scrambled to ask questions and ask some questions of public concern. Chen Kewen overcame the initial tension and calmly answered their questions. If it was inconvenient to answer, he would pass them off without comment.


    In the hustle and bustle of the crowd, Ding Ning knew that the general trend had been set. Next, his sister was busy. He immediately looked at her with a smile and left quietly.


    It''s more than 12:00 noon on October 31. Chen Kewen is dealing with it at the scene. They go to fill their stomachs first.


    After finding a restaurant nearby and holding a small celebration banquet with only four people, Ding Ning left first, and her sister had to stay to negotiate with the Middle East delegation in person.


    Since the shooting, yunsihai disappeared, and qishifang closed for nearly half a month.


    It was not until some time ago that qishifang was bought by a man named Nie fan that it reopened.


    But after opening, the performance was poor. After all, yunsihai had a close relationship with the mining area of Myanmar and was able to introduce the raw stones of Laokeng. Nie fan was not famous and his contacts were far inferior. The old customers of yunsihai didn''t support it.


    Nie fan was unique. He invited master Mo, a gambling stone master, from Myanmar. After randomly instructing the two customers, they both bet up, making them famous. He was regarded as a guest by the powerful and rich people who play gambling stones.


    Now, as long as people in the gambling circle mention the gambling stone workshop, no one does not mention master mo. the fame has spread rapidly in the gambling stone circle and has become a leading presence in the gambling stone industry.


    However, master Mo was born with a cold nature. So many people held him up to heaven and wanted to ask him to do it. He only did it a few times, but he won every time, which made people more and more eager.


    At the moment, the legendary master Mo is sitting in yunsihai''s office where a gunfight once took place. At the age of 50 or 60, he has Hefa Tongyan and is dressed in a crescent platinum Taoist robe. He looks immortal and aweful.


    "Master Mo, it''s all up to you to gamble this afternoon. No matter win or lose, we will honor you with 100 million appearance fee."


    Opposite master Mo, Xiang Bolong, Liu Shao, Chen Shao and other people stood there respectfully and said carefully.


    Master Mo closed his eyes and looked unmoved, which made everyone look ugly. Is master Mo''s spectrum too big? Can you give me a word


    Especially Chen Shao, he made the bet. If master Mo doesn''t want to make a move, he won''t mix up in the future. He can only turn to a 30-year-old young man standing next to master Mo for help.


    The young man nodded slightly to understand, bent down and said respectfully, "master Mo, this is my cousin. I also hope master Mo will give me a thin noodles."


    Master Mo slowly opened his eyes. The light in his eyes flickered. He said calmly, "since you Xiaoyou spoke, I''ll do it once."


    "Thank you, master Mo!"


    The young man surnamed you looked happy and quickly thanked him.


    Chen Shaoxi looked out and proudly straightened his chest. His cousin''s face was big. He also felt proud and smiled at you less: "cousin, if you win the bet, you won''t lose your share."


    "Hey, what are you talking about? I''m your cousin. I''ll be angry if you say that again."


    You Shao pretends to be unhappy and says with a straight face.


    "Yes, cousin you, if it weren''t for you, the old fairy would have done it easily."


    "Yes, cousin you, we decided to gamble just to take a breath. It doesn''t matter how much we earn or how little we earn. We must count you."


    "Everyone earns money. As long as I can win the boy, I can score less."


    ¡­¡­


    The people spoke one after another, gnashing their teeth and saying, especially Xiang Bolong and Liu Shao, as long as they can win ding Ning, even if they don''t earn a penny.


    You Shao''s heart blossomed with joy, and his face showed a reluctant look: "since you all say so, I can only ignore it."


    "Yes, yes, cousin you, you don''t know how hateful that boy is. You dare to fight Liu Shao."


    "Yes, that boy is too arrogant. He not only won more than 10 million yuan less, but also beat Liu Shao last night. This time, he will spit out with interest."


    Seeing that the matter was settled, the people immediately settled in their hearts and began to criticize Ding Ning in words and in writing, describing him as a bad man who does all kinds of evil and bullies men and women.

 Chapter 433

    You Shao listened to their gossip and looked at Liu Shao strangely: "that boy dared to hit you, but you didn''t fight back?"


    "It''s not that he didn''t fight back. At that time, there was a big miss Yanjing around him. We were not opponents, fighting for family background, money and force. We had to step on him in this way."


    Seeing Liu Shao''s face, Chen Shao quickly explained.


    "Miss Yanjing? Who is it?"


    You Shao frowned and looked dignified. The eldest lady from Yanjing didn''t want to offend easily.


    "Er, it''s the eldest miss of the Wei family. We should only be acquaintances with that boy. We didn''t want to leave a bad impression on Miss Wei, so we adopted the method of literary struggle."


    Chen Shao, seeing that it would be worse, quickly explained.


    "That''s good. In order to offend the big family in Yanjing at one go, some gains outweigh the losses."


    You Shao breathed a sigh of relief and said thoughtfully, "master Mo consumes his skill every time. Let''s go out first and let master Mo accumulate his skill first."


    "OK, master Mo, you have a good rest!"


    Everyone bowed to master Mo in awe and rushed out with excitement on their faces. They imagined Ding Ning''s depression of losing a big loss and crying for his father and mother.


    How could master Mo fail? They never thought of this possibility.


    In the office, a chubby middle-aged man who remained silent lit a cigarette and handed it to master mo. he asked anxiously, "are you sure that guy is a master gambler?"


    "Hum, where are the gambling experts in the world? Don''t worry, my Gu is not vegetarian."


    Master Mo, who was always dignified, took the cigarette and put it into his mouth. He tilted his legs on the table. While swallowing and spitting, he disdained and said, where is the appearance of Fairy Spirit and bone before.


    The chubby middle-aged man took a deep breath of smoke: "elder martial brother Mo, you said that the stronghold was an external disciple and died when he died. Why did the cult leader ask us to find the murderer so loudly? Ninghai is so big, how can we find it?"


    Master Mo frowned and sighed, "I don''t know the specific situation. I only know that the stronghold put a life curse on the murderer before he died. As long as it is within one kilometer from the murderer, the Gu in our body will react."


    "Curse of life? Lying in the trough, it''s going to scare the soul. The stronghold is really cruel."


    The middle-aged man was startled and the ash fell all over the ground.


    "It''s useless to be cruel. I''m still dead. Anyway, I''m dead. What can I do if I''m scared?"


    Master Mo shook his head with a dignified look: "my Gu Shu is a little better than the stronghold. Since the murderer can force the stronghold to that extent, I don''t think he is his opponent. In case we meet, don''t do it, and quickly inform the sect leader to deal with it."


    "I know. I''ve just had a good life. I won''t kill myself for a stronghold. I can only help the sect leader inquire about the news. I''ll meet it whenever I can. I won''t look for it seriously if I can''t meet it."


    The middle-aged man took a deep breath of smoke and said comfortably that he was not as good as the stronghold in the Witch and demon sect. He had no loyalty to the Witch and demon sect.


    "What younger martial brother Nie said is very true. Our martial brothers work together to earn a lot of tickets and enjoy life. Who can really joke about Xiaosheng."


    Master Mo lay obliquely on the boss''s chair without image, his legs tilted and shook on the desk. He said with a narrow color: "the days in the teaching were really not lived by people. It''s better to live in this colorful world. The two chicks you Jianping filial piety to last night were really good."


    "Hey hey, senior brother, with your current reputation, don''t mention just two chicks. Even if you Jianping was asked to give his sister to him, he wouldn''t have a word."


    Nie fan narrowed his eyes and said with an obscene smile. It''s a pity that he doesn''t have the ability of senior brother mo. otherwise, those beautiful women won''t be enjoyed by him.


    ¡­¡­


    At two o''clock sharp, Ding Ning appeared in qishifang. He didn''t answer. Liu Shao and others, who had come long ago, made a pile of jokes. In his eyes, these black sheep were his ATM.


    It''s like picking a watermelon. He keeps touching the raw stones all over the ground. He doesn''t intend to simply win 300 million bets. He''s also going to pick some raw stones with materials to go back.


    Murong Yanran has officially resigned and is preparing for her jewelry and jade company. As a partner, he naturally wants to contribute.


    Eh, Ding Ning was surprised to find that even one of the more than a dozen original stones in the newly opened strange stone square can have material. This proportion is already quite high, which is not worse than that in the world of clouds.


    It seems that the new boss Nie fan is also a guy with a lot of connections. Ding Ning thought of it thoughtfully.


    "Elder martial brother, i... I sensed that man? Won''t he find us?"


    In the office, Nie fan''s face suddenly changed and trembled.


    "I feel it, too."


    Master Mo took a deep breath, comforted the restless insects in his body, and said calmly: "don''t be nervous. This induction is unilateral. We can sense him, but he can''t sense us."


    "That''s good, elder martial brother. What shall we do now?"


    Nie fan felt at ease and hurriedly asked.


    Master Mo''s eyes twinkled and said calmly, "don''t worry. We first determine who it is, and then send a message to the leader immediately. How to deal with it is none of our business."


    "What elder martial brother said is very true."


    Nie fan was infected by master Mo''s calmness, and his flustered heart calmed down.


    "Let''s go. Let''s confirm the target first. Remember, don''t expose your identity."


    Master Mo stood up and walked out, not forgetting to tell him.


    "I know, senior brother."


    Nie fan took a deep breath and followed master Mo with soft feet.


    Master Mo returned to his previous appearance of immortality, carried his hands and walked out of the small building with an ancient face.


    Liu Shao and others hurried around and respectfully said, "I''ve seen master mo."


    Master Mo nodded modestly, seemingly inadvertently looking around, but secretly locking the target according to the fluctuation of poisonous insects in his body.


    "Cousin, when will the boy come?"


    In particular, master Mo has come out, but the appointment hasn''t arrived yet. He asked discontentedly.


    "It''s supposed to be here."


    Chen Shao replied with a guilty conscience. Only then did he remember that yesterday''s appointment was this afternoon. He didn''t say the specific time. He couldn''t help complaining secretly.


    "Isn''t that guy afraid to come?"


    Someone whispered that everyone''s face became ugly. Yes, what if that guy didn''t come?


    "What are you waiting for? Call him quickly. Master Mo is very busy. How can you keep him waiting?"


    You don''t look like a dog leg and pretend to be a tiger.


    "Yes, call him quickly and ask him to come quickly."


    Liu Shao quickly replied.


    As a result, everyone stared, and then remembered that no one seemed to have Ding Ning''s phone.


    "Come on, what are you waiting for?"


    You Shao frowned and scolded. Usually he didn''t dare to shout with Liu Shao, but now with master Mo''s relationship, he also expanded.


    "I... we don''t have his phone."


    Chen Shao''s face is blue and red, and he droops his head and whispers.


    "You... You don''t even have a contact number. How did you make a bet? What a bunch of pigs. I''m so angry with you."


    You Shao was as numb as a chicken and roared with gnashing teeth after a long time.


    Although Liu Shao and others were unhappy, they really did it unreliable. They could only be scolded with an old face, and their face was innocent and extremely embarrassing.


    "Come, the boy has come. Where is he?"


    The woman named sister Fang, with sharp eyes, inadvertently raised her eyes to see Ding Ning''s figure and shouted happily.


    "Where is that? Let me see."


    "Hey, it''s really him. I''ll call him."


    "I''ll go too. I didn''t expect this guy to be very confident."


    "Hey, hey, this is the real money boy."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of people ran towards Ding Ning with excited faces like beating chicken blood. It looked like an enemy. They were happier than seeing their own father.


    "Here you are."


    "Great, come on!"


    "I was waiting for you. I didn''t say a word when I came. We thought you didn''t dare to come."


    "Hurry up, everyone is in a hurry."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of people suddenly rushed up and took Ding Ning away. They kept talking and feeling their enthusiasm. Ding Ning had the illusion that he was forced to solicit guests by the procuress of the small hotel. These guys took the wrong medicine. How can they be more excited when they see a brother than when they see an idol.


    Master Mo''s face turned white. As Ding Ning got closer and closer, the insects in his body stirred uneasily like seeing the natural enemy, which made him have to be comforted patiently.


    And the same pale Nie fan looked at each other. In the eye communication, it was determined that the person the teacher was looking for was the gambler.


    Nie fan nodded knowingly and retreated silently. Since he was sure it was him, it was time to send a message to the leader.


    "Ding Shao, what do you say we bet today?"


    Liu Shao knew Ding Ning''s name last night. After pondering for a long time, he called him Ding Shao.


    "Whatever, you set the rules."


    Ding Ning''s indifferent eyes slipped slowly. When he swept over master Mo, his pupils contracted slightly into a awn. This man looked immortal, but it gave him a gloomy feeling, like... The stronghold side, yes, the stronghold side.


    On the surface, master Mo is calm, but in his heart, he is nervous to death. His muscles are tight and ready for battle.


    This guy is actually a Gu master. Ding Ning was secretly surprised, but he was just surprised. There are thousands of Gu masters in the world. It''s normal to meet one occasionally. He didn''t think about the stronghold.


    After all, master Mo has been in Ninghai for some time, and zhaifang died in his hands for just a few days. It can''t be revenge for zhaifang.


    "Since you said we would set the rules, I''m not polite."


    Liu Shao glanced at master Mo and saw that his face was indifferent. He was immediately determined and showed a secure smile on his face: "well, we both choose three raw stones to see who will win in the end. The loser will not only pay 300 million bet to the other party, but also the jadeite he opened belongs to the other party. What do you think?"


    "Yes, no problem!"


    Ding Ning smiled indifferently and said indifferently.


    "Well, now that it''s settled, we''ll find some appraisers to be judges to maintain the fairness of the gambling game."


    Liu Shao solemnly proposed.


    "Yes!"


    Ding Ning nodded slightly. The appraiser must be needed. Finally, he had to evaluate the jadeite.


    "Now you go and invite some appraisers."


    Liu Shao scolded Fang Qiu.


    "No problem. Next to the pilot auction house, several appraisers are still very prestigious."


    Xiang Bolong volunteered and trotted to the pilot auction house.


    Liu Shao was worried that Ding Ning would not admit defeat and said with a smile: "if Ding Shao can''t trust these appraisers, he can also find a appraiser he is familiar with."


    "It''s not necessary. So many people present have bright eyes, and the appraisers dare not play fake."


    Ding Ning said calmly, indeed, the price of jadeite is basically transparent. People who often play with jadeite will have a very poor psychological price. Even if the appraiser plays fake, it can''t be too outrageous.

 Chapter 434

    The industry of appraisers is very special. What they value most is reputation and qualifications. Playing fake is smashing their own signs and jobs, so Ding Ning is not afraid of them colluding with appraisers.


    "Ding Shao has a great atmosphere. I would like to make a friend of you if I hadn''t made a tie."


    Ding Ning''s always calm performance convinced Liu Shao and others. Liu Shao sighed and said sincerely.


    Ding Ning smiled calmly, didn''t speak, and made friends with him. Liu Shao still had a little bad character.


    Yes, it''s his character. Ding Ning''s making friends is not measured by his status, but by his character. Only those who make him look good and have no great defects in his character can enter his eyes.


    Relying on his family background, Liu Shao is domineering. After being beaten by himself, he bullies soft and fears hard. He doesn''t dare to retaliate like a man. Instead, he wants to use gambling stones to recover his face. In his heart, such a worthless dandy is not worthy to be his friend at all.


    In a way, even the black sheep like Qian Sishao and Qian le are less bloody than Liu. At least he dares to shout in front of him and retaliate against him.


    The appraiser was invited quickly. The pilot auction business is very flexible. The appraiser is not only on duty for appraisal, but also can go out to help others with appraisal as long as someone is willing to spend money.


    Xiang Bolong spent money and was very close to the auction house. Naturally, these appraisers would not refuse.


    Among the seven appraisers, there is an old acquaintance of Ding Ning, who is the most authoritative Liu of the pilot auction.


    Liu laomingxian recognized him and smiled at him, but he didn''t come up to say hello to avoid suspicion.


    Ding Ning smiled implicitly and glanced at master Mo: "is this the gambling stone master you invited?"


    "Yes, this is master Mo, who recently became famous in Ninghai. Why are you afraid?"


    Liu Shao was worried that Ding Ning would go back on his word when he knew master Mo''s name. He hurriedly urged the general to say, "we didn''t say we couldn''t invite foreign aid last night. You can also invite someone."


    "What, that''s master Mo?"


    "Oh, my God, it''s master mo. look at the appearance of that fairy spirit. It''s really worthy of being a master."


    "The young man must dare not gamble. That''s master Mo, the most popular in Ninghai."


    "Only a fool gambles with master mo. that''s a master gambler. It''s said that he hasn''t seen it once so far."


    "I''ll go. Who has such a big face that I can ask Master Mo to do it. If master Mo is willing to do it for me once, I''ll be rich."


    "Well thought, master Mo has to consume his skills every time he makes a move. How much does it cost to please move him? Let''s go. The young man certainly doesn''t dare to gamble."


    ¡­¡­


    The attracted crowd was in an uproar when they heard the speech. They looked at master Mo with adoring eyes and talked one after another.


    Looking at Liu Shao''s smart look and master Mo with reserve under the compliments of the public, Ding Ning glanced at him with disdain: "no, I''d like to see how powerful the gambling stone master is."


    "What, this young man has his head out and dares to take the gamble."


    "Hum, it''s a newborn calf. It''s not afraid of tigers. I don''t know the height of heaven and earth."


    "Ha ha, just watch the excitement. Maybe someone else is also an expert with unique skills."


    "Cut, I really don''t know how to live or die. Young people are young and energetic. They don''t know awe and arrogance."


    "Hey, dare to bet with master Mo, this young man is finished."


    "I heard that their bet is 300 million. I''ll go. The young man wears very ordinary clothes. Can he get 300 million?"


    "Since he dares to take the gamble, it means that people have this money. Are there few rich people who like to dress up as pigs and eat tigers these days?"


    "The world is getting worse and worse. This boy is so young. He doesn''t have so much money. He doesn''t gamble with his parents'' hard-earned money. He''s really unpopular."


    "Shh, don''t say a few words. It''s easy for people who can casually take 300 million as a bet. People are willing to gamble with money. What are you doing with so much leisure?"


    "Hum, I just can''t stand it. I gamble with my parents'' hard-earned money. If I have such a son, I''ll slap him to death."


    "Come on, don''t you also take your family''s money to gamble. Don''t talk about the second, boss. Watch the excitement honestly."


    "I... I''m a gambler, not a gambler."


    ¡­¡­


    One stone aroused thousands of waves. Ding Ning''s provocation made everyone in an uproar. Looking at him was like looking at an idiot.


    The shadow of a man''s famous tree. Master Mo has really made enough fame several times during this period. Few people in the gambling world have never heard of master Mo''s reputation.


    Ding Ning''s disdain for provocation made people include him in the ranks of several losers of Qian Sao. Even several appraisers smiled bitterly and shook their heads. This young man really overestimated himself.


    Even old Liu shook his head and sighed. He felt that Ding Ning was too publicity. He was very grateful to Ding Ning for selling seven star grass to him. He wanted to give him some advice, but he didn''t say much when he saw Ding Ning''s calm appearance. He just hoped that he could be lucky and produce valuable jadeite.


    "In that case, the competition is now officially started. It is limited to half an hour. Ding Shao and master Mo choose three raw stones respectively. We will solve the stones and judge them on site."


    Knowing master Mo''s name, Liu Ningming and Ding Ningming still insisted on gambling. Suddenly, they were overjoyed, fearing that there would be changes.


    Although master Mo was afraid of Ding Ning, he was not timid in gambling. He immediately carried his hands and swaggered to choose the original stone.


    Ding Ning calmly followed behind him. Before that, he had basically checked the raw stones. He knew which raw stones could bet on the rise, and numbered these raw stones according to the data value.


    He was curious about what means master Mo had, and the name of the gambling master he dared to be.


    While pretending to choose the original stone, he secretly watched master Mo''s actions.


    Master Mo calmly stood in front of each original stone for a moment, as if observing from experience. He looked like a master gambler. After a moment, he picked out the first original stone and asked people to move it to the stone unloader.


    Ding Ning''s heart jumped. Master Mo has some ways. That original stone can really bet up. It''s the original stone marked No. 8 by him.


    Is this guy also a superpower who can see what''s in the original stone?


    Ding Ning suddenly became nervous. While paying attention to master Mo, he pretended not to make up his mind. He walked to the No. 1 raw stone with the highest data value and hesitated for a long time before he asked people to move the No. 1 raw stone.


    At this time, master Mo looked at several original stones, came to an original stone that had not been numbered by Ding Ning, observed it for a moment, and asked someone to remove it.


    Ding Ning was determined. It seems that master Mo really has a way to see whether there is emerald in the original stone, but he can''t judge what kind of water emerald it is, otherwise he won''t choose this original stone.


    This piece of raw stone does have green, and it is not small, but the data value is surprisingly low. Ding Ning estimates that it should be the least valuable dry white.


    Even if such dry white jadeite is opened, it is at most the same price as the original stone, no loss or profit.


    But even so, it''s great to be able to see which original stone has Cui. This skill is enough to deserve the name of master mo.


    This makes Ding Ning more and more curious. What means does Master mo use to accurately judge the emerald in the original stone? You know, the original stone is something that can''t be seen through by even the divine power. Even if he is a spiritual master, he can''t see which wool has green.


    Sky eye, open!


    Knowing yourself and the enemy is invincible in a hundred battles. Ding Ning must understand master Mo''s secret and quietly open the heavenly eye. Master Mo''s every move can no longer hide.


    At this time, master Mo was squatting in front of an empty original stone and pretending to observe it carefully. A faint light that could not be checked by the naked eye jumped out of his nostrils and drilled into the original stone.


    After a while, the faint light jumped out of the stone and drilled back into master Mo''s body. He continued to look at the next original stone.


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that master Mo''s original life Gu was a stone lice Gu. No wonder he could see which original stone had Cui, but he could not judge the quality of Cui.


    Stone lice and insects are extremely rare. More than 100 kinds of poisonous insects are put in a cup and let them kill each other. Finally, the surviving insects must be stone lice.


    It is impossible for stone lice to be born according to the will of the people who raise them. It can only be said that master Mo can cultivate stone lice. It is definitely a dog''s luck, which is lower than the probability of winning the five million grand prize.


    You know, apart from having a little toxicity and the talent to drill into stones, stone lice are good for nothing. They don''t have any combat effectiveness. It''s a miracle that they can become the only survivor among hundreds of poisons.


    It can be said that in the field of Gu masters, cultivating Shi lice Gu is useless. It is regarded as useless waste Gu. Unexpectedly, master Mo applied Shi lice Gu to gambling stones. He is really a talent.


    What Ding Ning didn''t know was that master Mo almost fainted when he found out that his life Gu was actually a stone lice Gu. After being learned by his fellow disciples, he was ridiculed in every way, which made him ashamed.


    If he hadn''t been able to get together the poisonous insects to re refine his own life Gu, he would have been subjected to reverse bite, and he would have to forcibly cut off his contact with stone lice Gu.


    But he never thought that he left the Witch and demon sect in frustration and wandered around. When he was collecting poisonous insects, he came across a gambling stone man. Then he had an idea and thought of gambling stones with stone lice and insects to make money


    Nie fan, who happened to have a good relationship with him when he was in the Witch and demon sect and had already left the school to hang out in the secular world, contacted him at this time and wanted to ask him to come to Ninghai for help. He was invited to Ninghai.


    Nie fan invited him to come. He valued his ability to poison, but he never thought that his life poison was a stone lice poison, which disappointed Nie fan. After all, the stone lice poison has no lethality and is a waste poison.


    But when he learned that the stone lice and insects could drill into the original stone and judge whether there was green in the original stone, he immediately changed from disappointment to envy, and worked with master Mo to make a lot of money in the strange stone square.


    Unfortunately, Shi lice Gu has no intelligence. He can only feed back to master Mo whether there is Cui in the original stone, but he can''t judge whether Cui is valuable. That''s why master Mo can''t guarantee 100% gambling.


    But this kind of skill is enough for him to make a lot of money in the gambling industry. Then he is held by some childe brothers who like playing gambling. When his ancestors provide it, he drinks good wine, eats big meals, lives in luxury houses, drives luxury cars and plays with beautiful women. He has long forgotten himself and regarded himself as a real gambling master.


    After peeping through master Mo''s secret, Ding Ning never paid attention to him again. After master Mo selected the third piece, Ding Ning chose two uncultivated raw stones with confidence.


    Although master Mo has emerald in all three original stones, they are not as valuable as his No. 1 original stone. He is naturally happy and doesn''t need to be too ostentatious to attract the attention of interested people.

 Chapter 435

    On the last day of October, the sun was still scorching. The hot sun was steaming the ground and filled with heat waves, making people sweat and miserable.


    But even so, the onlookers were still in high spirits, and no one wanted to miss the gamble that had long been doomed in their hearts.


    "Zheng Zheng..."


    The stone unloader worked tirelessly in the hot sun, with sparks splashing and gravel flying, but it was difficult to dissipate people''s enthusiasm.


    "Oh, my God, it''s green again. Although the last one is dry white, it''s not small. It''s big enough. This one is bean seed. It''s definitely a bet."


    "Yes, if you don''t bet on the rise, you can''t win every piece. You really deserve to be a master. It''s too powerful."


    "I wish I had this ability. Master Mo is master mo. I must ask him to help me one day."


    ... people both admire and envy to pay attention to master Mo, who is reserved and smiling.


    Although the first piece of dry white is worthless and can''t be counted as gambling, the gambling is the total value, and it doesn''t matter whether it''s gambling or not.


    As long as he doesn''t lose, it''s enough to maintain his master''s reputation and win the bet.


    What''s more, the second raw stone has produced cyanine seeds. Although planting water is not very good, it''s not small. It''s the size of a child''s fist. It''s a good bet.


    Although he was not sure what kind of water Cui could come out of the third piece, as long as there was Cui, there was no doubt that he would win the bet.


    Liu Shao and others were already excited and couldn''t close their mouths. They looked at master Mo with respect to heaven and man. They secretly praised that master is a master.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s indifferent appearance, everyone felt that the boy could really pretend. It was estimated that his heart was trembling.


    Xiang Bolong, in particular, felt elated and comfortable all over. He shouted with a smile: "Ding Shao, what else do you have to say now? Admit defeat obediently?"


    Ding Ning looked at him with caring eyes: "money boy, are you out of your mind? Where can you see that I lost?"


    Xiang Bolong''s face turned red by his childlike spirit of giving money, and said in a cold voice, "the facts are in front of us. What''s the use of a hard mouth?"


    "What facts?"


    Ding Ning sneered and pointed to his three original stones: "I didn''t start to solve the stones. You said I lost. Was your brain kicked by a donkey?"


    Xiang Bolong immediately became angry with him. Yes, people didn''t start to solve the stone. Why should he admit defeat? He was too complacent.


    "Well, Bolong, there is no need to argue. Just wait patiently. There will always be a time when he will be convinced."


    Liu Shao glanced proudly at Ding Ning and said a word of persuasion.


    "Hum, then I''ll wait and see what kind of water Cui Ding Shao can solve."


    Xiang Bolong forced himself to resist his inner anger and said with a sneer.


    "You''ll see, money boy."


    Ding Ning''s calm smile, which means difficult to understand, surprised Xiang Bolong. He wondered if this guy was really sure of winning.


    Xiang Bolong''s face became heavy when he remembered that he had lost several games in a row last time. He prayed secretly that he could not lose again this time. He had to pawn the old man''s baby secretly to make enough bets. If he lost, the old man had to kill himself.


    Chen Shao, who looked nervous, patted him on the shoulder and said confidently, "Bolong, don''t worry, we have master Mo, we can''t lose."


    Yes, we have master mo. no matter how lucky he is, he can''t be master Mo''s opponent. At the moment, master Mo has become all his spiritual pillar and belief in winning.


    "Wow, I see green again. Master Mo is really great."


    "All the three original stones are green. Is this oil seed? It''s great. It''s really great."


    "The boy who doesn''t know how to live or die dares to gamble with master mo. he really doesn''t know how to live or die."


    "Hey, young people have to suffer some setbacks and lessons before they know that heaven is high and earth is thick."


    "I''ll tell you, this young man is a newborn calf. He''s not afraid of tigers. It''s 300 million. It''s 300 million. Alas, I haven''t seen so much money in my life. It''s gone all at once. I think the boy has to cry to death."


    ¡­¡­


    In the voices of pity or Schadenfreude, the third oil seed, which was one circle larger than the adult fist, was solved. After identification, the experts gave a total evaluation of about 16 million. Everyone also nodded, and Ding Ning nodded.


    Master Mo accepted everyone''s admiration with a reserved face. He didn''t expect that the third piece of oil was produced, which made him very determined. This time, even if Ding Ning took the dog shit and transported a piece of green, it couldn''t be worth 16 million, unless it was glass or ice, and it had to be not small.


    But is that possible? Someone gambled for a lifetime and never saw what kind of glass seed was. Ding Ning couldn''t have that luck. He was hot at the thought of getting 100 million.


    If he doesn''t go through the world of mortals in the secular world, he doesn''t know the loveliness of money. During this time, he has been living a drunken and drunken life in Ninghai. He has long been addicted to it and doesn''t want to go back to live a ascetic life.


    Xiang Bolong looked at the oil seed and suddenly became proud again. He tilted his eyes and sneered at Ding Ning: "is it hard to talk back now? Don''t you admit defeat obediently."


    Liu Shao also looked like the overall situation had been set, and hypocritically said, "Ding Shao, I''ll accept it."


    "When you were young, both your heads were pinched by the door. My original stone hasn''t been opened yet. I''m in a hurry to reincarnate?"


    Ding Ning scolded angrily and waved to master Xie Shi to solve the stone for him.


    "Hum, it''s just a dying struggle."


    Master Mo sneered proudly.


    "Indeed, I think someone will not die until he reaches the Yellow River."


    "Hey, there are many people who don''t hit the south wall and don''t look back. We''ll just wait."


    "I said he didn''t see the coffin and didn''t shed tears. Let''s wait and see Ding Shao show his power and turn out Cui worth more than 16 million."


    ¡­¡­


    The people mocked with a thorn in their words. Even Huang Ling and other women who were in awe of Ding Ning couldn''t help but feel excited and laughed wantonly.


    Ding Ning''s face was as usual, but he looked at master Mo with a joke in his eyes: "I hope you can laugh later."


    "Bluff!"


    Master Mo sneered with disapproval and thought to himself not to have a direct conflict with him for the time being. We''ll wait until the leader comes.


    "I have sharp teeth and sharp mouth. I dare to gamble with master mo. I''m really looking for death."


    You Shao smiled coldly at the corners of his mouth and looked at Ding Ning like an idiot.


    "Why do you have to argue with him? When the solution is over, he will cry."


    Chen Shao stood with his hands down and looked down at the world. He proposed this gamble and his cousin helped to ask Master Mo to do it. From then on, his voice in this small circle will be improved accordingly.


    We should know that no matter what kind of circle, those with ability always have the right to speak. It is not enough to have life background alone.


    His family background is not as good as Liu Shao and Xiang Shao, so they used to call them Liu Shao and Xiang Shao to show respect.


    But now his ability is enough for him to get everyone''s attention, so he has changed his name to Xiang Bolong, and no one else has expressed any objection, which is enough to prove that his status has risen a step up and become the No. 2 figure in the small circle, which is the same as Xiang Bolong.


    Liu Shao''s family background is much tougher than his, and he thinks he has superior ability. He has always been disobedient, so he doesn''t dare to challenge his authority at present.


    "Collapsed, collapsed, nothing."


    "Hey, this was already expected."


    "Young people are still too young. How can they win by gambling with master mo."


    ¡­¡­


    With the unexpected collapse of the first original stone, everyone shook their heads and sighed, looking at the young people standing there alone, with a touch of pity in their eyes.


    "Hahaha, Ding Shao''s luck doesn''t seem very good."


    Liu Shao''s heart was fixed. He said with a smile.


    Xiang Bolong was in high spirits and said strangely, "maybe Ding Shao will have another nickname in the future. I think it is more suitable for Ding Shao to send money."


    When they heard the speech, they burst into laughter. Even master Mo''s mouth involuntarily showed a relaxed color.


    "The nickname money boy always belongs to Xiang Shao. I''ve always had good luck. It''s too early to laugh now. Be careful to be beaten in the face."


    Ding Ning''s face was calm and said calmly. Master Xie Shi has begun to solve the second piece.


    Seeing Ding Ning''s fearless appearance, Xiang Shaolong began to wonder again. This guy is too calm.


    Liu Shao and others disdained a smile and stopped arguing. The winner is the one who can laugh to the end.


    "Pretend, hum!"


    He couldn''t help laughing and disdaining Ding Ning''s appearance.


    "What did you say? Try again?"


    Ding Ning looked at him sharply. He didn''t have the habit of flattering such a stupid young man without integrity.


    You Shao''s whole body was like falling ice valley. He sneered and stiffened on his face. Bean sized cold sweat poured out from his forehead. With a touch of humiliation and timidity, he bowed his head and didn''t dare to look directly at Ding Ning.


    Until now, he remembered that Ding Ning was a man who could easily take out 300 million gambling money. His family background can be imagined. It is by no means that the second generation of little rich like him can offend.


    Seeing you Shaofu soft, Ding Ning snorted coldly and glanced slowly around. Chen Shaoyi, who wanted to stand out for his cousin, touched his eyes, and a chill rushed straight to the spirit of heaven, leaving him speechless with his lips for a long time.


    The rest felt cold and cold. Even Liu Shao, who had always been arrogant and domineering, obediently closed his mouth. Where did they dare to say more nonsense.


    Master Mo jumped wildly and roared wildly. It was really him. Only such a fierce person can force the stronghold to leave his mark with a life curse so that the school can avenge him.


    He wanted to summon up the courage to look at Ding Ning, but he really didn''t have the courage. He had to close his eyes with thick humiliation and turn a blind eye to his deterrence in order to maintain his master image.


    I comforted myself secretly that this boy will not be arrogant for long. When the leader comes, he will die. What strength do I have with a doomed dead man.


    Ding Ning closed his eyes with satisfaction. He didn''t want to oppress others, but really didn''t bother to listen to these people''s sarcasm. Why should he block himself in the winning gamble.


    "Oh, it''s broken, it''s broken again."


    "I knew it would be like this. I bet ten and lose nine. I can''t compare with master mo."


    "It''s over. The young man will lose. Even if the last piece of raw stone comes out of Cui, there''s nothing to win."


    "Hum, he still wins. If he has a fart, he will lose."


    "Cut, don''t be so full of words. Who knows if the last piece can produce glass seed, ice seed or something."


    "You have a dream. Return the glass seed. Go. If you can produce the glass seed, I''ll eat all the raw stones."


    "That''s what you said."


    "Of course I said it. I mean what I say."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 436

    The onlookers did not feel Ding Ning''s fierce eyes. When they saw that the second original stone had collapsed, some shook their heads, regretted, gloated, pitied and sympathized


    There are different performances. They all think that the dust has settled. Ding Ning has lost and there is no room for turning over. After all, the opportunity to open glass or ice is too low.


    "Ding Shao, what else do you have to say now?"


    Xiang Bolong was frightened by Ding Ning''s eyes. After reacting, he became angry. At the moment, he jumped up with joy and provoked again.


    "Yes, Ding Shao, what else do you have to say? Do you expect the last stone to turn over?"


    Liu Shaochang said with a quick laugh. His tone was full of banter. Even if Ding Ning''s eyes were scary, he didn''t believe that Ding Ning dared to go back on his word.


    "Liu Shao, don''t say that. Since Ding Shao doesn''t see the Yellow River, we''ll just wait a moment."


    Chen Shao forced Ge to carry his hands high and said hypocritically.


    "Wait for the glass seed? I''m looking forward to it."


    Xiang Bolong smiled particularly happily, and his tone was full of banter.


    "I''m not sure. I''ll give you a glass seed or ice seed at least."


    Sister Fang said strangely. At the moment, the overall situation has been decided. She doesn''t mind stepping on Ding Ning. This is the right of the winner.


    "Yes, maybe Ding Shao''s luck is against the sky and has a great reversal. Everyone says it''s not."


    Huang Ling''s bet was $20 million. Thinking of the bet she was about to get, she felt hot and followed her with teasing.


    "Master Mo is still powerful. Master gambler really deserves his reputation."


    You Shao doesn''t dare to satirize Ding Ning any more, but when everyone speaks, he can''t pretend to advise. He can only change the topic and begin to compliment master mo.


    Master Mo stood proudly with his hands on his back, and the moon white Taoist robe hunted in the wind. When he heard the speech, he just smiled indifferently, showing a more noble style. With a look of honor and favor, he almost broke through the sky and attracted the attention of people''s worship.


    Ding Ning remained unmoved and continued to ask Master Jieshi to solve the third original stone.


    "Hey, let''s go. It''s just a dying struggle."


    "Yes, there''s no suspense about winning or losing. Even if you get lucky and want to catch up with others'' value of 16 million, it''s impossible."


    "It''s not impossible, but the chance is very small, which is lower than the chance of winning the five million first prize."


    "Unfortunately, that''s 300 million. Hey, I hope the young man can learn a lesson and don''t be so frivolous in the future."


    "Let''s go, let''s go. There''s nothing to see. I really think it''s a TV play. I can''t stop playing a counter attack."


    ¡­¡­


    The onlookers shook their heads and sighed one after another. They lost interest in the ending without suspense. They were leaving in twos and threes. Even the appraiser shook his head and was ready to pack up and retreat.


    Liu Shao and others even sneered. Xiang Bolong couldn''t help but squint at Ding Ning, who was still calm and comfortable: "dress, dress hard, wait until the last hope is extinguished for you, see how you still..."


    "Out... Out green."


    Master Xie Shi suddenly shouted excitedly, and the surprise in the cry was undisguised.


    He was also very stressed. Ding Ning was ridiculed and hit by so many people, but he didn''t get angry like people with no quality. He took master Xie Shi out of anger and remained polite to him all the time.


    Liu Shao and others'' sarcasm was heard in his ears, which made him feel it. It seemed that Cui was guilty if he couldn''t solve it. At the moment, he finally saw green. Can he not be excited?


    This voice, like a magic spell, made everyone''s actions a meal, as if time had stagnated, making the noisy scene silent.


    Xiang Bolong trembled like an electric shock, and the smile on his face stagnated on his face. He subconsciously looked at the original stone that opened half of the skylight, but the faint green gave him a strong ominous omen in his heart.


    "I''ll go. It''s really green."


    "It won''t be so bloody. Is there really a plot of desperate counter attack?"


    "True or false, isn''t it too mysterious?"


    "Cut, what if you see green? Can it still be worth 16 million?"


    ¡­¡­


    The onlookers gathered again and whispered.


    Liu Shao and others subconsciously looked at master Mo, but master Mo had a confident smile on his face: "it''s good to bet up, otherwise we won''t have booty."


    They remembered that the Cui solved in the gambling agreement was also the other party''s. Liu Shao and others were not surprised but happy. They laughed and said, "master Mo said very well. This is an addition to us."


    "It''s good. It''s more perfect to win 300 million and harvest another piece of Cui."


    "I hope this Cui is not too bad, and can get us some wine money for celebration."


    "No matter how small the mosquito is, it''s also meat. I don''t mind having too much money, ha ha."


    ¡­¡­


    Master Mo''s words were like a shot in the arm, which made Liu Shao and others shout again like beating chicken blood.


    Ding Ning''s always calm face finally had a redundant expression again, and the corners of his mouth turned up slightly, revealing a touch of disdainful, calm and palpitating sneer.


    Xiang Bolong looked at this sneer, and the cold sweat on his forehead came down. He was too familiar with Ding Ning''s expression. When he lost to him several times, he seemed to have this smile. In fact, this smile was very sunny, but it was a devil like smile in his eyes.


    The heart suddenly mentioned in his throat, subconsciously clenched his fist, and his knuckles turned white because of his strength. He stared at master Xie Shi''s actions, and roared wildly in his heart. No, he must not. He can''t be so lucky every time.


    But his intuition told him that he lost again. The deep despair spread madly in his heart, which made him bitter to the extreme.


    "I''ll go and plant water. It looks good. Isn''t it really ice?"


    "Look at the water head. Maybe you can really grow ice."


    "If the ice seed really hopes to turn over, it depends on its size. It can''t be small."


    "It''s really possible to see a Jedi counterattack today."


    ¡­¡­


    As master Xie Shi carefully continued to solve the stone, the green was getting stronger and stronger. The onlookers kept shouting. Liu Shao and others'' faces had begun to look ugly. An ominous foreboding made them unable to keep smiling. Even the confident color on master Mo''s face gradually disappeared.


    Time passed slowly. When master Xie Shi''s happy and trembling voice sounded again, he already held an emerald the size of a baby''s Fist: "glass, or emperor green glass."


    With a bang, the scene suddenly burst open. The onlookers were crazy and gathered around to appreciate it. It was a kind of glass, or a green top imperial green. Although it was not big, it easily crushed the three Jadeites opened by master Mo without identification.


    "How... How... How... Will... Like this?"


    Liu Shao and others looked as if they were dead and sad. Their lips trembled. They couldn''t believe it. They looked at the Imperial Green, and their eyes twinkled with despair!


    Huang Ling and Xiang Bolong, in particular, both of them made bets by smashing pots and selling iron. They turned their eyes and fainted directly. The panicked people rushed forward to give first aid, which was a scene of chaos.


    Master Mo''s face was hot. He remembered that he had talked a lot before. At the moment, he was beaten face to face, which made him want to find a way to get in.


    Liu Lao''s hanging heart was finally implemented, showing a relieved smile.


    Ding Ning took over Imperial Green and walked slowly to Liu Shao and others. In their eyes, he said calmly: "my luck has always been good. Do I need to be identified?"


    "No, you won!"


    Liu Shao hung his head and lowered his arrogant head. His voice was bitter and hoarse. He took out all his wealth of 100 million as a bet.


    Chen Shao no longer has his previous complacency. His face is as white as paper. He can imagine his end. He will be torn up by angry Liu Shao.


    Master Mo had no face and left with a cold hum. This time, he not only lost the gambling game, but also soaked the soup with a reward of 100 million. Even his reputation as a gambling master will plummet.


    "Then honor the bet."


    Ding Ning''s tone was as bland as a deep pool, without any emotional ups and downs.


    The attitude of being flattered and not surprised aroused the admiration of the people, completely forgetting how cynical they were before.


    You Shao''s face was ugly and muttered bitterly, "it''s just good luck."


    Ding Ning''s mouth turned up and his cold eyes looked at him like electricity: "why don''t you gamble with me again, the bet is still 300 million."


    You Shao was so frightened that he hung his head and didn''t dare to beep again.


    "Willing to gamble and admit defeat, I''ll transfer money to you now."


    Although Liu Shao looked pale, he still took out his mobile phone and transferred money to Ding Ning.


    Looking at the mobile phone''s reminder message to the account, Ding Ning was no longer wordy. He impolitely took the three Jadeites opened by Liu Shao and others, waved his hand and strode away: "send the money boy, look forward to seeing you next time."


    A faint voice came. Xiang Bolong, who had just woken up, opened his mouth and spit out an old blood and fainted again.


    The setting sun slanted down, and the afterglow of the setting sun pulled Ding Ning''s back for a long, long time, which corresponded to the decadent look of Liu Shao and others. It was so tall and heroic.


    The onlookers scattered with excited comments on their faces. What happened this afternoon will become the most talked about by them during this time.


    Perhaps in their view, this is just a lucky boy. In the desperate situation, the salted fish turned over and opened a piece of Imperial Green to recover the defeat, but for Ding Ning, this is far from enough.


    He threw away the people who followed him. A sharp light flashed in Ding Ning''s eyes. Who was following him? Is it Liu Shao''s? Or master Mo''s man? Or people who want to get rich?


    It''s better to be master Mo, otherwise, I''m really embarrassed to attack him.


    Ding Ning smiled grimly at the corners of her mouth. Murong Yanran was about to open her own company. Although she had never mentioned her family background to him, with the information from two raccoons, bear two, how could Ding Ning not know her situation.


    Without calling her sister, he decided to help her with his desire to conquer the queen.


    It''s not enough to open a jewelry company with his carving skills. The purchase of raw materials is the most important. He can''t spend too much time to help the company buy raw stones, but it''s much easier to add master mo.


    Master Mo is responsible for purchasing materials, and he is responsible for carving and processing. Of course, when he meets top materials, he will use the name of master Tiandao. Is such a company worried about making money?


    Ding Ning found a remote corner, quickly put on the biological camouflage skin, changed his face and went to the strange stone square again. He saw so many original stones, including more than a dozen pieces, including jadeite. How could he miss it.


    Dressed up as a bearded man, Ding Ning met the dejected Liu Shao and his party and passed them. Looking at them like a defeated rooster, Ding Ning sneered. I hope they have learned enough lessons this time and will know to restrain a little later.

 Chapter 437

    "Boss, we... We lost it."


    In the office of the small building in qishifang, two young people drooped their heads in fear and said with their lips.


    "It''s nonsense. You can lose it with anyone. What''s the use of you?"


    Nie fan was furious, patted the table and roared. The two men trembled. They knew how cruel the boss''s means were.


    Master Mo regained his former appearance, waved his hand and said, "go down."


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    The two men narrowly escaped death and ran out like Amnesty.


    Nie Er frowned: "elder martial brother, what if someone is lost? How can we explain when the leader comes?"


    "Don''t worry, he can''t run. I''ve found out his news. His name is Ding Ning. He can''t run."


    Master Mo''s eyes flashed and said calmly.


    "Senior brother is clever!"


    Nie fan was overjoyed and quickly flattered and flattered.


    Master Mo''s face suddenly changed: "why did he come back?"


    "Can''t you find us tracking and come to settle accounts with us?"


    Nie fan''s face turned white and said with some fear.


    The stronghold is much more powerful than him. He can be cursed with his life by Ding Ning. He doesn''t want to die in Ding Ning''s hands in order to help him revenge.


    Master Mo''s courage was no greater than Nie fan. He trembled all over. He wanted to run away and said calmly, "I shouldn''t be."


    Nie Fang didn''t notice that his voice was trembling slightly. He paced back and forth like an ant on a hot pot. He asked, "what should I do? What should I do?"


    "Don''t be nervous. He didn''t come for us. He went to the stockyard."


    Master Mo''s face was happy, and he breathed a long sigh of relief. The Gu in his body told him that Ding Ning didn''t come in this direction.


    But then he was full of doubts. Since Ding Ning didn''t come for them, why did he come here?


    "Younger martial brother, send someone to watch what the boy is doing."


    "OK, senior brother."


    Nie fan also sensed that Ding Ning didn''t come to them. He immediately breathed a sigh of relief, calmed down and arranged to stare at Ding Ning.


    But soon, his staff came back to report and did not see Ding Ning''s shadow. They had seen Ding Ning before master mo.


    Elder martial brother, look at each other on both sides. Is that impossible? Gu Mingming sensed that he was in the stockyard, but why did his men say they didn''t see him.


    Their men absolutely dare not deceive them, which makes master Mo''s brother panic. Can that guy be invisible.


    Master Mo pondered for a moment: "younger martial brother, go and have a look."


    "But... Me."


    Nie fan trembled and wanted to refuse. He didn''t want to get close to the murderer.


    Master Mo smiled bitterly: "he has seen me and never seen you. What are you afraid of?"


    "OK, I''ll have a look."


    Nie fan thought it too, and bravely agreed.


    In the woolen yard, Ding Ning selects the woolen materials favored in advance one by one and asks the workers to load them to shengshihuating.


    He looked at Nie fan strangely. He didn''t know why the man was dangling around him. He kept staring at him. Did he want to murder money.


    But I don''t know the fog at the head of Nie fan at the moment. I don''t know what the situation is. The life curse is clearly on Ding Ning. How can it be felt on big beard.


    Can the curse of life fall on two people at the same time? I haven''t heard of it.


    This guy must be with Ding Ning. Both of them were there when they killed the stronghold, so they both smelled of curse.


    Nie fan was frightened at the sight of Ding Ning. He was afraid of being killed by him. He didn''t dare to follow, pretending to choose wool and stay away from Ding Ning.


    "Boss!"


    "Boss!"


    Several workers at the gambling quarry saw Nie fan say hello respectfully, but Nie fan was scared into a cold sweat, answered with a straight face, turned and left quickly.


    Ding Ning looked at his back and frowned. It turned out that this guy was the new boss of Qishi square. He didn''t think much. After picking the original stone and paying the money, he swaggered away.


    "What address did this man send the raw materials he bought just now?"


    As soon as Ding Ning left, Nie fan came out again and asked the delivery worker.


    "Boss, the address is Shengshi Huating villa 1."


    Although the worker in charge of delivery is very strange, he will not hide when the boss asks questions.


    "OK, I see."


    Nie fan''s eyes flashed, nodded, turned and left.


    Ding Ning had enough to eat and drink, and stretched himself comfortably. "Falling snow, how are the preparations over there?"


    "I''m almost ready. I''m making a menu. When my sister promises that my kitchen equipment is in place, I can open business."


    Snow''s face was filled with a happy smile, answering while writing the menu.


    Ding Ning said painfully, "is it too tired to open a restaurant?"


    "No, I like cooking. I like everyone to eat what I cook. I feel a special sense of achievement. These two days, I opened a small stove next to Uncle Ling''s office to help the people in the company cook. They all say it''s delicious."


    The snow''s face radiated the joy of being recognized.


    It seems that falling snow really likes cooking. Ding Ning shows a helpless smile and dotes on him and tells him, "brother is not short of money. I''m just afraid you''re bored. I''ll find you something to do. Open the door when you''re happy and close the door when you''re unhappy. Don''t be tired. You know?"


    "I see. I don''t want to close the door casually. I want to have my own career. I want to help my brother make a lot of money."


    Ding Luoxue knew that Ding Ning loved her. With a sweet smile, she waved a small pink fist and said with high morale.


    Ding Ning rubbed her head funny. He never expected to open a restaurant to make money. He just wanted Luoxue to find something to do and integrate into the society as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, he would not open a restaurant on the top of the company building. After all, the restaurant on the top of the office building already has great limitations and is doomed to become bigger and stronger.


    Anyway, as long as the snow is happy, even if he doesn''t earn a penny, he can''t afford to lose.


    "Brother, would you say the name of the restaurant is a castle in the air?"


    Falling snow looked at him with a light in her eyes.


    "OK, you have the right to name your restaurant. Brother doesn''t have the talent to name."


    Ding Ning mocked himself and said, look at the names of a group of spiritual pets. They are big black and small black. They have no technical content at all. He is still very self-aware.


    "Hey, hey, that''s a castle in the air. Tomorrow I''ll ask Uncle Ling to register for me."


    Snow big eyes bent into crescent, emitting the luster of vision.


    Ding Ning did not expect that several years later, the world''s first international catering chain restaurant, a castle in the air, was born in a few words like a joke.


    The castle in the air is always only opened on the top platform of the high-rise summer. It occupies the top of the pyramid in the catering industry with its coveted unique delicacy. It looks down on the people at its feet like a proud queen, and becomes the first star free super restaurant in the world that has the confidence to refuse Michelin''s award.


    Ding Luoxue, then chairman of the board of directors of the castles in the air group, disdained to say that we are a restaurant in China. Whether it is environment, service, health or delicious, we have exceeded the limit that Michelin can imagine. No one is qualified to evaluate the stars of the castles in the air. We are a super restaurant and have exceeded the category of stars.


    Once she said this, the whole world was in an uproar, but no one thought what she said was arrogant, but thought what she said was reasonable. This is the foundation of a castle in the air.


    After all, even the most famous, top and most authoritative food critics in the world can''t resist the temptation of food from castles in the air. They are the most loyal customers of castles in the air for decades.


    These are later words, not to mention for the time being.


    In Shengshi Huating community, on a low-key Buick Regal, master Mo and Nie fan are staring at the delivery truck of qishifang and driving into villa 1.


    "Elder martial brother, I can''t understand why Ding Ning and that beard have the mark of life curse."


    Nie fan is still tangled up. He doesn''t know what''s going on.


    Master Mo was puzzled and said, "as far as I know, the curse of life can only fall on one person. How can it appear on two people? It''s too strange."


    "Is it possible that Ding Ning and the beard killed the stronghold side together, which scattered his life curse on the two people?"


    Nie fan carefully said his speculation.


    "It''s also possible. The curse of life is originally an incomplete forbidden art handed down from ancient times. No one knows what effect it will have."


    Master Mo scratched his head in distress. "It is said that the complete version of the life curse is that when the caster meets an irresistible enemy, he sacrifices his soul to the Lord Witch and devil, and uses life fluctuation to leave a mark on the enemy that is easy to track. The Lord Witch and devil will come through the gate of time and space, and then harvest the enemy''s soul according to the life mark."


    "Witches and demons? What''s the age? How can there be witches and demons? Is this too mysterious?"


    Nie fan sniffed at master Mo''s statement and said with a disdain.


    "Who knows, this is a legend. Even the life curse is an incomplete version. It is estimated that no one knows the effect of the life curse except the cursed one. An external disciple of the stronghold can even learn the life curse, and I don''t know where to learn it. This is a secret that our Witch and demon sect doesn''t spread."


    Master Mo smiled bitterly and shook his head with a puzzled face.


    "Hey, elder martial brother, do you think the stronghold is the illegitimate son of the leader?"


    Nie fan''s brain hole was wide open and asked with an obscene face.


    "This... It''s really hard to say. Otherwise, if a mere outside disciple dies, how can the labor cult leader, his old man''s boss, be strict in tracing and don''t say, and have to come to Ninghai to avenge him in person."


    Master Mo nodded with the same feeling.


    "I think it must be. Otherwise, how could the sect leader be so concerned about the life and death of an external disciple."


    Nie fan thought he had found the truth and vowed.


    They have left the Witch and demon sect for several years. They don''t know that the nest of the Witch and demon sect was almost demolished by the stronghold. Naturally, they don''t know that the witch tianxie has learned the picture of the birth of the spirit Gu king by Ding Ning through the shadow Gu of the winning party. Only then can they lock Ninghai and order the younger brother in Ninghai to track down Ding Ning''s whereabouts.


    If the shadow devil had no sound function and the life curse could only work within a kilometer from the murderer, Wu tianxie would have come to Ninghai to find Ding Ning.


    For Wu tianxie, it''s only incidental to help the stronghold revenge and give an account to Zhaiying. What he is more jealous of is the Linggu king. If he gets the Linggu king, his strength will advance by leaps and bounds and even compete with Zhaiying.


    Although Zhaiying looks very powerful against the Witch and demon sect, Wu tianxie really doesn''t pay attention to him unless he is afraid of the corpse driving sect behind him.


    Although the Witch and demon sect is a small sect, the inheritance in the sect is relatively complete. The art of poisonous insects and curses is strange and unpredictable, which is impossible to prevent. It is not the lack of inheritance. The corpse driving sect, which only inherits the method of refining zombies and raising corpses, can be compared. Otherwise, the village won''t take great pains to let the village sneak into the Witch and demon sect to steal teachers.

 Chapter 438

    "Come out, look, it''s Ding Ning."


    The monitoring probe installed on the truck clearly transmitted the picture in villa 1 to the vehicle LCD. Nie fan shouted excitedly pointing to Ding Ning on the picture.


    "Shh, keep your voice down. You''re dead."


    Master Mo was startled by his fuss. He hurried to practice and hissed. Nie fan shrunk his neck and closed his mouth.


    On the monitoring screen, Ding Ning came out holding the falling snow''s hand, commanded the delivery workers to casually stack the raw stones on the grass of the villa and send them away politely.


    Master Mo took a deep breath: "let''s go. Just know that Ding Ning really lives here. We can''t afford to provoke such people. We can only let the sect leader deal with them."


    "Yes, I can''t afford to kill people in the stronghold. Just find his residence and explain to the leader."


    Zhuo fan started the car with self-knowledge, stepped on the accelerator and left. After a moment of silence, he asked nervously, "do you want to tell the leader about the beard?"


    Master Mo frowned and thought for a moment: "forget it, we''d better not create complications. We don''t know where the beard is. The leader can''t find him. We have to let us find it. Ninghai is so big and the sea of people is boundless. How can we find it?"


    "Yes, if you tell the leader that we have to toss and kill us according to his temperament."


    Zhuo fan nodded in agreement. It''s a surprise to find Ding Ning''s residence. Just give the leader an explanation. They don''t want to waste a lot of time on their beards. If they are detected, they will also face great danger. They haven''t had enough of the good days in the colorful world.


    "Young master, second lady, what is this? Why do you buy so many stones?"


    Xia he blinked his big eyes and asked puzzled.


    Ding Ning smiled and didn''t explain. He said perfunctorily, "it''s fun to put here."


    Xia he stuck out his tongue, made a face behind Ding Ning''s back, and whispered, "young master is really a black sheep. He even bought a pile of broken stones to play with."


    "Shh, don''t talk nonsense."


    Qiuju quickly pulled her and told her to shut up.


    Ding Ning shook his head and smiled. He didn''t have to explain to Xia he. If they knew that these raw stones were worth at least hundreds of millions, they wouldn''t go crazy.


    Snow once saw Ding Ning open jade from the original stone. He subconsciously touched the jade carving on his neck, with a sweet smile on his mouth. His brother will change from stone to jade again.


    Back in the room, Ding Ning plunged into the gym and began to exercise again.


    Falling snow went back to the room to conceive the menu. He didn''t stick to him as before, which made Ding Ning feel a little lost and happy at the same time.


    In the past, snowfall lived with him as the center. Although it felt good to be relied on, he preferred snowfall. Like now, he has his favorite hobbies and can live independently.


    Over and over again, Ding Ning kept practicing his first fist. The more he played, the more skilled he became and the more interested he became.


    He found that the body refining fist in the wild body refining technique seemed to violate the normal human body principle. Even the spiritual power could not be mobilized. It could only rely on the physical power.


    It seems to run against the rules of heaven and earth. Every fist is like trying to break the shackles between heaven and earth. It can easily make people reach the limit of the human body.


    He almost collapsed after playing six times. He didn''t even want to move a finger, which made him very dissatisfied. But when he thought of the strong master level of Xiahou, he could only play three times and couldn''t get out of bed. He immediately had a psychological balance. This is probably the effect after military training.


    Trembling with great perseverance, he continued to wave his fist. He knew that the more he reached the limit of the human body, the more he reached the edge of breakthrough. He would lose all his previous efforts immediately.


    This time, he played very slowly. Every cell of the whole body was mobilized, as if he were resisting the whole world. The huge pressure made him tremble. He wanted to lie down and have a good sleep immediately.


    But he knew he couldn''t. Even if he was exhausted and made his legs soft, he still clenched his teeth and insisted on punching with sweat.


    It seemed that after a century, the punch was finally played completely. There was a bang in his mind. His fatigue faded like a tide. He didn''t know where the power came from. He couldn''t help roaring and wanted to express his feelings.


    The muscles of his body were constantly wriggling, and his physical strength recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. He thought that the flawless flesh secreted a layer of fishy black impurities again.


    After a simple rinse, Ding Ning''s face was full of joy and shook his fist. Unexpectedly, there was a sound of air bursting.


    He knew that he had once again broken the limit of the human body, and his physical strength soared, double that before, reaching a terrible 3000 kg.


    What is the concept of three thousand kilograms? That''s three tons, that is, now he can lift a small car with his physical strength alone.


    The soaring power made him feel weightless. When he turned off the shower, he accidentally broke the switch, which made him cry and laugh.


    He didn''t dare to move. He stood quietly in the bathtub and tried to control his power. He was worried that he accidentally crushed the bathtub.


    Now he is like an ancient Tyrannosaurus Rex with huge power. His blood is vigorous and his energy seems endless. Even his blood begins to become viscous, flowing slowly in his blood vessels like mercury and silver, and his bones emit a faint silver light, and his toughness is greatly improved; The streamlined muscles bulge slightly, full of an explosive sense of strength; The skin is more white and tender, but more resilient than ever; The internal organs are also filled with a layer of glittering and translucent light. Even if you are hit by a car, you won''t hurt your internal organs; The heartbeat becomes more powerful and slow, about 30 beats per minute


    Changes are almost everywhere, as if reborn, making him nirvana, and an invincible belief arises spontaneously.


    The message from the stone man''s scalding revealed the tip of the iceberg of the wild body refining technique, which made him afraid and secretly rejoice.


    Although his body is strong after military training, it is caused by external forces after all. The huge drug properties transform his body, but at the same time, they will also turn him into a monster.


    Chiyou was like this in those days. Although the deterrent force of three heads, six arms and eight legs was very strong, after all, he had been separated from the category of human beings and included in the ranks of monsters, which was stigmatized as a demon.


    Although Chi you said it didn''t matter, he was very concerned. After all, even the women he got along with day and night looked at him with strange eyes.


    Therefore, Chi Youli vowed to develop a set of skill methods to restore his human form, and "wild body refining" came into being.


    This method of fusion combines the essence of his life, and persevere in his practice, which will restore his human form. Unfortunately, when he has not studied it, the war broke out.


    Speaking of it, his killing was also related to the cultivation of "barbarian body cultivation". He used "barbarian body determination" to refine himself as a weapon. After he became a master, turning back to practice "barbarian body cultivation" is equivalent to pushing down the built building and laying the foundation again, so that his real strength can only play 30%, and his physical strength has plummeted, Otherwise, even if Xuanji sealed the soul, the Xuanyuan sword of the Yellow Emperor could not break his physical defense, let alone cut off his head.


    Ding Ning couldn''t help but sigh. If Chi you hadn''t re practiced the "wild body refining decision" and his combat power remained at the peak, it''s hard to say who would win the battle of Yan and Huang in the end.


    Perhaps, now China is another scene, but it has nothing to do with him. It just flashed in his mind.


    What inspired him was that he suffered from his ancestral shadow and gradually practiced "wild soldier body determination" and "wild body refining", which not only would not become a monster, but also reached a height that even Chiyou had never reached.


    The specific height of the stone man''s information is very vague, only seven words, but he is quite domineering and makes his blood boil when he thinks about it - killing gods and killing immortals is like killing dogs.


    Well, in fact, Ding Ning is not willing to believe such arrogance. After all, gods are high and untouchable to human beings.


    But as soon as he thought that Chiyou could beat the two emperors of Yan and Huang with only 30% of his combat power, Xuanji killed him with an artifact. Coupled with Xuanji''s praise for him, he subconsciously felt that maybe he didn''t boast.


    But these are not important. The important thing is that both "wild soldier body determination" and "wild body refining" are the first-class body refining skills in the world, which can make him practice to an unprecedented level of arrogance, which makes him hot blooded and full of fighting spirit.


    He had to admit that "barbaric body refining" is indeed a treasure book of body refining. Even if he did not practice with "barbaric body determination", it was enough to make him an invincible super strong man.


    Ding Ning was not in a hurry to continue his cultivation, but sat down and carefully understood his own changes. A sudden perception made him realize that the national art of the modern system seemed to have the shadow of "wild body refining".


    This is because the wild body cultivation technique not only quenches the flesh, but also the internal organs, limbs and bones. In the later stage, there is also the cultivation of true Qi, and the route of cultivating true Qi is consistent with that of the stone man, taking the route of internal circulation.


    This gave Ding Ning a bold guess that the cultivation of Chinese martial arts actually took the route of wild body cultivation. It just lost the ancient inheritance. It was only by groping forward with wisdom and perception that it was very difficult to cultivate Chinese martial arts.


    If this is true, Xia Hou Weiyang''s qualification and martial arts understanding will be shocking. He can explore and cultivate himself into a martial god without any inheritance. He is definitely a rare martial arts genius in thousands of years.


    But this is only speculation. Maybe Xia Hou Weiyang had another adventure. Maybe Ding Ning soon put it behind him and combed it according to his own situation.


    If "wild body cultivation" is the orthodox cultivation method of Chinese martial arts, isn''t it equivalent to the double cultivation of ancient martial arts and Chinese martial arts?


    If the "Bodhi Heart formula" is an ancient martial art to cultivate mind and absorb the spirit of heaven and earth to improve his accomplishments, the "paoding jieniu skill" is his martial art; The stone man''s walking skill route, which he named "the determination of the unknown heart", is the internal circulation true Qi operation skill of the national skill. It is said that the boxing covered in the wild body refining skill is equivalent to his martial skill.


    A set of ancient martial arts team with external circulation, a set of national art team with internal circulation, and the spiritual master who cultivates spiritual power in the determination of refining God, isn''t he equivalent to three cultivation?


    As for the auxiliary means such as Fu Dao, array Dao, Gu Dao and medicine Dao, he has not counted them. If these are included in the category of warlocks, isn''t he equivalent to ancient martial arts, national arts, spiritual masters and warlocks?


    After careful inventory, Ding Ning was a little sad and funny. If it was spread, he had to be caught for slicing and testing in minutes. This is too outrageous.


    But when you think about the incredible things like stone man and Mermaid totem, it doesn''t seem so strange that he is an all-round cultivator.

 Chapter 439

    Maybe it''s time to see grandma.


    Ding Ning thought for a moment and decided to take time to visit grandma these two days.


    Anyway, grandma used to be a strong person in Zhenwu realm. She must have a deeper understanding of martial arts than herself. Some things she doesn''t understand may be answered from her.


    Grandma became a loser in order to save him. He was always very sorry. He planned to seriously check her body to see if there was any remedy.


    After all, as a martial artist, even if he is disillusioned with the world of mortals, his decades of hard work will be destroyed. That kind of blow is by no means affordable to ordinary people, otherwise the guy in the stronghold will not be killed by him.


    This made him feel very remorseful. Yongquan should repay him for saving his life. Besides, his grandmother has become a disabled person, but he didn''t even thank him. It''s really unfilial and unjust.


    Tomorrow, no matter what happens tomorrow, I have to go to see grandma.


    Ding Ning secretly made up her mind and went out to tell her sister who had just come back from overtime about her plans.


    But his sister''s performance was very strange. She blushed and twisted, which made him wonder.


    However, he didn''t think much. He said hello and went back to his room. He is very busy now. He not only needs to practice the internal, external and divine skills, but also needs to learn the Fu Tao and array Tao. He doesn''t even have time to sleep.


    However, with the "determination of refining God", it doesn''t matter whether he sleeps or not. Running for a week is more energetic than sleeping for a day.


    Ding Qianlie looked at his back in a daze, with a look of shame on his beautiful face. He murmured, "this bastard, it''s agreed to practice Kung Fu together in the evening. He pretended to be a fool."


    In fact, Ding Ning is very innocent. He didn''t even think of it at all. Otherwise, he wouldn''t dare to refuse such a big event as practicing martial arts with his sister.


    Early the next morning, Ding Ning woke up from practice. When having breakfast, he found that his sister had gone to work.


    Also, yesterday''s product display was successful. Today, we have to formally negotiate with the Middle East negotiating group. There are countless businesses crying and shouting to place orders. Ice sea refrigeration has become a hot pastry in the refrigeration industry. As the chairman of the group, my sister can''t be busy.


    Snow finished breakfast, said hello to Ding Ning and hurried out. She was going to major hotels to do market research to improve her menu. She had a very full life.


    Ding Ning shook his head and smiled bitterly. Now everyone around him has something to do. He is busy. Only he has become an idle man. Although he looks very comfortable and leisure, it is not a good thing. Improving his strength as soon as possible is the king.


    At 9:30 in the morning, in front of the Biyun clean house, Ding Ning stood quietly, waiting for grandma''s call.


    A pretty little nun came in a hurry and smiled at Ding Ning with a little shyness: "benefactor, nun Jingxin is affectionate. Please follow me."


    "Thank you, little master."


    Ding Ning smiled and thanked.


    The little nun blushed and coyly led the way. She thought that the little benefactor smiled really well. What''s his relationship with nun Jingxin? Abbess Jingxin is a rare guest.


    "Du Du Du..."


    Renshou nunnery is still so simple, with a futon, a sandalwood table and a cloud bed. Nun Jingxin''s eyes are slightly closed, sitting cross legged on the futon, knocking wooden fish and chanting words in her mouth.


    Ding Ning bowed slightly to the little nun to thank her. After seeing her off, he gently closed the door and looked at his grandmother who was still knocking on the wooden fish to do her homework.


    At the moment, the meditation master is much older than last time. His face is covered with gully like wrinkles and full of age spots. The whole person is depressed and gloomy, like an old man who is dying.


    All this was because of him. How could he not feel guilty? His nose was sour and almost shed tears. Without making a sound, he bent his knees and knelt down.


    The sound of wooden fish suddenly stopped. Nun Jingxin slowly opened her eyes. There was a ripple in her calm eyes and said in a bitter voice, "son, why are you here again?"


    "Grandma..."


    Ding Ning shouted with a choking voice. He knocked his head three times before he got up, bowed and stood up and said, "I''ll see grandma."


    "I''ve seen it now. Go back and don''t come again. Grandma is a monk."


    Abbess Jingxin said softly that she didn''t want to see people in the world again, but her heart softened with her daughter''s visit last time. After all, she owed her daughter too much.


    Seeing my grandson now, if there is no waves in my heart, it is self deception. After all, I still can''t cut off the dust. Abbess Jingxin sighed in her heart.


    "Grandma, can I examine you?"


    Ding Ning looked at nun Jingxin and begged.


    Abbess Jingxin''s expression was slightly stagnant, then she shook her head and said, "I have no disease or disaster, and I don''t need a doctor."


    "Grandma, you lost all your skills to save me. I want to do my part."


    Ding Ning looked at her stubbornly.


    Abbess Jingxin was silent for a long time. Seeing his firm attitude, she sighed and stretched out her hand: "it''s all right. Since you want to see it, you can see it."


    Ding Ning looked at her skinny wrist, and his heart was sour. He stretched out his hand and put it on her wrist, absolutely touching.


    The more you check, the more dignified Ding Ning''s face becomes. Grandma''s condition is very serious. The Dantian is broken, the meridians wither, the Qi and blood decay, and the fire of life is shaking and dying. It has reached the point where the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry.


    This made him extremely shocked. Even if ordinary martial artists lost all their skills, they would not be serious enough to endanger their lives. How could grandma be so serious? There must be a reason.


    He closed his eyes and carefully explored the reason. Nun Jingxin saw him like this. A look of surprise flashed in her eyes. She knew that this grandson had been inherited by Chi you, but she didn''t think he could cure his injury.


    As a strong person in Zhenwu realm, it really takes a great price to help a person who has just entered the threshold of cultivation to get through the eight meridians, but it won''t cost his life.


    It was mainly because she fought with the strong men of special departments in Yanjing in a rage. On the surface, it seemed that she was equally divided. In fact, she was not good at fighting, and her internal organs were hurt.


    The little injury could have been cured in a few days, but she was discouraged and chose to go far away to Ninghai to become a monk. With cultivation to suppress the injury, she ran all the way. Coupled with depression, she finally turned the small injury into a serious disease.


    After she was able to break her feelings, care and think thoroughly, when she wanted to heal, that old injury had become a stubborn disease. If her skills were not lost, she could suppress it and didn''t take it to heart.


    But she couldn''t turn a blind eye to her dying grandson. In order to save him, she lost all her skills. Without the suppression of spiritual power, the stubborn disease broke out completely and became a fatal injury.


    The perennial life of the ancient Buddha made her have no desire and no desire, and she had long ignored life and death. Therefore, even if she promised Ding Ning to check her body, she didn''t hold any hope.


    "It seems serious, but it''s actually caused by old injuries. It can be cured."


    Ding Ning found the cause and suddenly relaxed, with a smile on his face.


    "Can you cure it?"


    Even if nun Jingxin had a good mind, she was stunned and opened her mouth when she heard Ding Ning''s words.


    "It can not only cure, but also restore skill."


    Ding Ning nodded with a positive smile, but secretly rejoiced.


    If there were no Ivy beads and shuilingjing, even if he could cure grandma''s injury, he could not supplement her lost vitality tortured by her injury. She couldn''t live for a few days at all.


    But now, everything will be all right. He is glad that he has come. If he is a few days later, when she is terminally ill and her vitality is exhausted, even if Da Luo Jinxian comes, he can''t save her.


    Abbess Jingxin trembled in her heart. She knew how serious her injury was. If Ding Ning saved her, she would have to pay a great price. It might even be some precious treasures, which made her feel very unworthy. She took back her wrist and resolutely shook her head and said, "forget it, grandma is old and unworthy."


    "It''s not worth it. You''re my grandmother."


    Ding Ning was stunned. She immediately understood her mood and smiled: "grandma, I''ve offended!"


    "You..."


    Abbess Jingxin was about to speak when she felt dark and fainted.


    Ding Ning smiled helplessly: "I''m sorry, grandma. This healing must be done with the full cooperation of the injured. If you resist a little, I''ll waste my efforts."


    Although it was disrespectful, he had no choice but to make such a bad decision.


    After all, the best shuilingjing and ivy beads can be regarded as rare treasures. He knows very well about grandma''s psychology. First, she has long been loveless, and second, she is not willing to waste such precious treasures.


    If you are healing and see Ding Ning take out Ivy beads and shuilingjing to save her, you will resist, and all your previous efforts will be wasted. Therefore, stun her and forced treatment is the best way.


    In Ding Ning''s heart, life is the most precious and priceless. As long as you can save grandma and consume a Ivy bead, what is it.


    Reach out and pick up grandma, take out a Ivy bead and carefully feed it into her mouth. It is absolutely tactile. It uses Qi to control the Ivy bead to slide all the way to grandma''s Dantian.


    From then on, this Ivy bead will stay in grandma''s Dantian and can constantly absorb the vitality of external plants to supplement grandma''s excessive vitality,.


    Then, Ding Ning used nine ghosts and thirteen needles to get rid of grandma''s stubborn diseases, and then consumed spiritual power to repair her atrophic meridians and Dantian bit by bit to restore vitality.


    Time passed in a hurry. In the twinkling of an eye, it was afternoon. Ding Ning was pale and sweating, but he had a happy smile on his face.


    Grandma''s injury has healed. The next step is to help her recover her skills. Take out a top-grade Water Spirit Crystal and absorb it continuously. Through his body as a transit station, he continuously enters grandma''s body to moisten her meridians.


    I don''t know how long later, with the sound of "click", the best water spirit crystallized into powder. Ding Ning took out another one without hesitation and continued to supplement her spiritual power.


    At the moment, the small meditation room is filled with rich water power, which is turned into fog, which is caused by the overflow of the power of the best water power crystal.


    It has to be said that Ding Ning''s healing method is actually extremely extravagant and wasteful. Less than 30% of the spiritual power of a top-grade Water Spirit Crystal can be absorbed and utilized by his grandmother, and the other seven Chengdu have been wasted. After all, he only has the cultivation in the martial arts realm. The magnificent spiritual power in the water spirit crystal will inevitably overflow when it enters his grandmother''s body through his transit.


    But he doesn''t care. For him, the best water spirit crystal is also an external thing, which is far less important than grandma''s life and cultivation.


    The big deal is that the water spirit crystal is gone, and then go to the underwater world to assassinate those giant jellyfish. In his eyes, the underwater world has become his private plot.


    Unfortunately, the mermaid totem never woke up. Without the protection of the blisters she vomited, Ding Ning did not dare to dive into the deep sea. After all, even the strong in Shenwu might not be able to bear the pressure there.


    As night fell, Ding Ning finally stopped the treatment as the second best water spirit crystallized into powder. Looking at Grandma''s ruddy cheeks, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that not only the green rattan beads have begun to work, but also grandma instinctively began to exercise her own skills, absorb spiritual power and recover her accomplishments in a coma. It''s only a matter of time.

 Chapter 440

    After waking up grandma, before she blamed, Ding Ning even said, "grandma, don''t talk first and practice quickly, otherwise these spiritual powers will be wasted."


    Nun Jingxin looked at him helplessly, but the dense fog like spiritual power around her made her feel that the capillaries and blood holes all over her were stretched out and issued a strong desire to breathe.


    These spiritual powers can''t be wasted. Now that it''s over, nun Jingxin is no longer hypocritical. She sits cross legged and enters the state of cultivation.


    Ding Ning took a deep breath and showed a warm smile. Finally, he thanked his grandmother once.


    Although the mutual love between relatives can not be replaced by human feelings, Ding Ning owes his grandmother a life and can save her life and cultivation, which still makes him feel very happy.


    After looking at the time, it was already more than ten o''clock in the evening. Ding Ning hesitated and sent a text message to her sister, telling her that she was here with grandma and would not go back at night.


    My sister''s message returned quickly: "what did grandma tell you?"


    Ding Ning had some doubts. Shouldn''t her sister ask her grandmother about her health and care so much about what her grandmother said.


    He didn''t think much and simply said the situation of healing for grandma.


    My sister was obviously very excited and called directly.


    Ding Ning hurried out of the meditation room to answer the phone for fear of disturbing grandma''s practice.


    "You said Grandma''s injury was healed? Her accomplishments were recovered? How is she now? How did you do it?"


    As soon as the phone was connected, there was a barrage of inquiries from my sister.


    Ding Ning scratched his head and told the story in detail. His sister was silent for a long time before she said in a palpitating tone: "fortunately, you saved grandma. I didn''t expect it to be so serious."


    "Sister, you were there when grandma saved me?"


    Ding Ning seemed to have something flashed in his heart, but he couldn''t grasp the key point.


    "I... no... no, didn''t Xia Hou send you there? I listened to him. Yes, I listened to him."


    Ding led the hunter and hesitated, obviously feeling flustered. Without waiting for Ding Ning''s answer, he continued: "it''s getting late. I have to get up early tomorrow. Tell Grandma that I''ll go to see her after these two days. Let''s say that first."


    With a bang, the phone hung up.


    Ding Ning listens to the blind voice on the phone with an ignorant face. What''s the matter, sister? Hang up before I say good night. As for being in such a hurry?


    Also, why did he casually ask if his sister was nearby when grandma saved him? How did she react so much?


    Ding Ning scratched his head and his face was full of questions. His sister was very abnormal.


    But soon, Ding Ning didn''t care about this. The Zen room where Grandma was located sent out a huge breath. The breath was like dark clouds covering the top, and the mountain rain was coming, which made it difficult for people to breathe. The whole Renshou Temple seemed to be shrouded in the power of heaven.


    The lights in the Buddhist hall were constantly lit. Nuns pushed open the door in panic and came out. They gathered together to discuss in a low voice whether it was going to thunder and rain. Before, the air suddenly became fresh, and now it has become so depressed and uncomfortable. There is a big hole in their brain to say whether it was the Buddha''s manifestation.


    Only Ding Ning was not surprised but happy. Unexpectedly, grandma not only recovered her accomplishments, but also made a breakthrough. Yes, at the beginning, the mermaid said that a top-grade Water Spirit Crystal was enough for him to break through the Shenwu realm. Today, he took out two top-grade water spirit crystals. Even if grandma only absorbed 30%, it was enough for her to break through a small realm.


    I just don''t know what level grandma is in Zhenwu realm. This breakthrough has reached several days.


    Several old nuns came to Renshou nunnery and didn''t ask Ding Ning. They seemed to understand what was going on. They looked at the Zen room in awe and comforted the nuns to go back to their rooms to have a rest.


    The huge pressure did not last too long, about more than half an hour, as if it had cleared up after the rain. The huge pressure that made people feel depressed was one of the convergence, and the previous calm was restored.


    Ding Ning pushed the door in, smiled at nun Jingxin and said, "congratulations on Grandma''s recovery and breakthrough."


    "I didn''t expect to break through. You''re really disobedient, son. Come in quickly."


    Nun Jingxin was obviously in a good mood. She said an angry sentence with a smile.


    At the moment, she is more than 20 years younger. Most of the wrinkles on her face have disappeared, and her twilight has been swept away. She is full of energy. If she is not in a monk''s robe, she looks like a beautiful woman in her early 40s.


    "Grandma, what accomplishments are you now?"


    Ding Ning was not polite either. He came forward and asked with a smile.


    In my heart, I was very narcissistic to think that my grandmother was so beautiful when she became young. No wonder I was so handsome. I still inherited genes.


    It has to be said that Ding Ning did inherit grandma''s gene. There is a five point similarity between eyebrows. When they stand together, they are blood relatives.


    Abbess Jingxin looked at Ding Ning and sighed helplessly. This is probably her own life.


    From the first time she saw this grandson, her calm state of mind was broken. It was not her wish to save Ding Ning. After all, according to the ancestral training of the school, the great snow mountain took it as its duty to subdue demons and eliminate demons. The grandson inherited by Chi you should also be regarded as demons, but she still couldn''t resist blood and family affection after all.


    "Thanks to you, grandma broke through the fourth heavy day of Zhenwu."


    "Grandma, take this. It''s good for your cultivation."


    Ding Ning knew that what the ancient warriors lacked most was aura resources. He quickly took out a handful of shuilingjing and handed it to grandma for fear of frightening her. He didn''t take out the best shuilingjing again.


    "Where did you get Lingjing?"


    Nun Jingxin obviously saw Lingjing and looked at shuilingjing in shock.


    "This is an inadvertent shuilingjing."


    Even if it was grandma, Ding Ning didn''t dare to tell the truth. After all, the mermaid totem thing was too incredible.


    "No, it''s too expensive. Keep it yourself. It''s good for your cultivation."


    Nun Jingxin was obviously moved, but after hesitation, she decided to refuse.


    "Grandma, take it. It''s my filial piety to you. I still have it. I won''t lie to you."


    Ding Ning hurriedly pushed back and took out a handful of shuilingjing to show her to prove that he still had.


    "Well, I''ll take it."


    Abbess Jingxin saw that he was firm and no longer hypocritical. She put it away quickly


    The next day, the cock announced the dawn. Ding Ning was still thinking about his grandmother''s understanding of Wu Dao on his way back to Ninghai city.


    Martial arts cultivation, whether it is a martial artist, a spiritual master or a warlock, regardless of the variety of cultivation methods and various tricks, but to put it bluntly, the orthodoxy of the cultivation system can be summarized as follows: body refining, Qi refining and spirit refining, but with the change of realm and the depth of cultivation, various forms of expression can be derived.


    There is no doubt that the ancient warrior must be refining Qi; Chinese martial arts are both internal and external cultivation, and body refining and Qi refining are carried out together; The spiritual master is refining God, that is, cultivating spiritual power.


    As for the so-called magicians, talismans, even tool refiners and alchemists... In essence, they can not be separated from the scope of these three cultivation systems and serve these three cultivation systems.


    Although this is only grandma''s personal understanding of martial arts, Ding Ning deeply thinks that it''s not like others, but he thinks what grandma said is really reasonable.


    For example, the talismans made by the talisman, the elixir refined by the alchemist, the techniques performed by the magician, the arrays arranged by the array mage, the weapons refined by the weapon smelter, etc. in the final analysis, they all exist to enhance the strength of the martial artist. They can not be regarded as a simple cultivation system, but only as a means of auxiliary cultivation. Cultivation itself is the foundation to enhance strength.


    Ding Ning gained a lot from his trip to the Biyun clean house and had a more in-depth and clear understanding of the cultivation system.


    To tell the truth, Chiyou''s inheritance is very awesome, but he is also a pit father. He doesn''t have a complete cultivation system. It''s like squeezing toothpaste from time to time, which makes him doubt whether it was caused by Xuanji''s cracking the seal of some stone people.


    Speaking of Xuanji, Ding Ning is also speechless. Xuanji told him that he could get Chi You''s weapon refining inheritance when he entered the first floor of the Wushen palace, which made him look forward to it, but where was the shadow of weapon refining?


    However, Ding Ning also knew that it was no wonder that she was not very clear about Chiyou''s inheritance. She could only make inferences half guessed and half speculated, and it was normal to misjudge.


    In any case, the Wushen palace and his party were not only trained by soldiers, but also got the "wild body refining" and gold foil, so they understood the method of making talismans, which was not inferior to the skill of refining utensils, which made him quite satisfied.


    "Bang!"


    Just as he was thinking, there was a sudden loud noise in front of him, which interrupted his meditation. He suddenly stopped the car with a sharp brake under his feet.


    There was a serious traffic accident ahead. A large truck suddenly turned retrograde and collided head-on with a bus. The following cars failed to brake, resulting in a series of rear end collisions. In an instant, more than a dozen accident vehicles blocked the road.


    No, the passengers on the bus were in danger. Ding Ning hurriedly pulled over, opened the double flash and ran to the scene of the accident.


    The driver of the truck broke his head and was bleeding. He lay unconscious on the steering wheel. The front of the bus was bumped and deflated. The driver had died on the spot. There was a lot of crying in the carriage and many injured.


    If only two cars collide, it will not cause human life, but because it is a suburb, although there are not many vehicles, the speed is not slow.


    After the accident, the vehicles behind failed to brake, and the squeeze caused by a series of rear end collision made the situation more and more serious.


    There were no casualties in the rear end vehicles. The most serious ones were the bus passengers who were regarded as sandwich biscuits and the truck driver who caused the accident.


    The whole bus compartment was squeezed and deformed. The driver was dead and the door could not be opened. Many passengers with broken heads and blood were climbing out along the window, crying and asking for help.


    "Hurry up and help save people. What are you doing?"


    Ding Ning ran to the front and watched the owners of rear end vehicles get off the car at a loss. He couldn''t help shouting.


    Regardless of their reaction, he helped a middle-aged man covered with blood climb down from the bus window and asked hurriedly, "how many people in the car and how many people were injured?"


    "More than twenty people. The driver died, an old lady died and the others were injured."


    Although the middle-aged man was covered in blood, with broken glass on his arm and scratches on his face, he could still keep his basic calm and answer his questions.


    "Come here, don''t look. It''s you. Help him to the roadside to rest. Hurry up."


    Ding Ning shouted to a young man standing foolishly aside and handed the middle-aged man over to him.


    He continued to go to the front of the bus to help passengers escape from the window. With his exemplary role, others finally responded. After calling the police for the first time, they came to help one after another.


    With the help of these people, Ding Ning was relieved. Although there were many injured passengers on the bus, the most serious one was a middle-aged woman with penetrating thigh injury, which was not life-threatening.

 Chapter 441

    At present, the most dangerous is the truck driver. Although he is the perpetrator, he is a life after all.


    But the problem is, like the bus, the front of the large truck is deflated, and the door can''t be opened because of impact deformation. The driver''s upper body is not obviously injured, but the lower body has undoubtedly been squeezed by the deformed driver''s seat. Breaking the driver''s seat forcibly without the help of tools can''t save people at all.


    Ding Ning took a deep breath and waited until the traffic police arrived to find a way to save people. It was too late.


    Regardless of his strength, he grabbed the door and raised his muscles high and hard.


    With a "bang", the whole door was broken down. The chaotic scene was quiet, and everyone stared at Ding Ning in amazement.


    Even the wounded stopped crying and looked at the scene inconceivably.


    "The door is broken, isn''t it?"


    The first rescued middle-aged man swallowed his saliva and said incredulously.


    "It must be, otherwise people don''t have such great strength."


    "Yes, the door must have been knocked loose so that the boy can break it off."


    "I thought I met Superman."


    ¡­¡­


    The middle-aged man inadvertently found an excuse for Ding Ning to expose his strength. After all, ordinary people subconsciously find a reasonable explanation for some things beyond cognition, and inadvertently solved a big problem for Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning didn''t think much and climbed into the cockpit of the truck. A strong smell of alcohol filled the air. This guy was obviously drunk driving.


    Ding Ning couldn''t think much. It was important to save people. He pressed the inner side of the steering wheel with his left hand, grabbed the back of the driver''s seat with his right hand, raised the green veins on his forehead, and pulled with all his strength.


    With a "click", the backrest of the driver''s seat was broken by him. Ding Ning smiled bitterly, threw away the backrest fragments in his hand, grabbed the bottom of the driver''s seat and tried again.


    With a "creak", the whole driver''s seat was pulled back by more than ten centimeters. Ding Ning was relieved and grabbed the driver''s wrist to start the absolute touch.


    The situation is very critical. The driver''s legs were squeezed, resulting in comminuted fractures, broken internal organs, a large number of hematoma and blood accumulation in the body, severe impact on the brain, blood clots, and signs of heart failure.


    Ding Ning''s face became very dignified after diagnosis. He took the driver out of the car, found a cool shadow and put it on the ground, took out the silver needle and began to heal him.


    "Young man, the ambulance will arrive soon. If you give people a good or bad treatment, you should bear the responsibility."


    An older rear end collision owner kindly comforted.


    "Yes, young man, we know you are kind-hearted and want to save people, but if something happens, you will bear the responsibility."


    "Now when you help the old lady cross the road, you should first explain your savings and ask the old lady if she can afford it, not to mention it''s a human life."


    "Maybe it''s a lawsuit, young man. It''s good to be courageous, but it can''t be a disaster."


    "Yes, you have done your utmost. Don''t make trouble for yourself."


    ¡­¡­


    The rear end car owners just participated in saving people under Ding Ning''s organization. They had a good impression of Ding Ning and were all persuasive.


    Ding Ning knew what they said was right. Even if he didn''t do anything now, he had won a good reputation for being courageous and didn''t need to make trouble for himself.


    Not to mention that he is not sure that he can save the driver at all. Even if he can, he caused two deaths in a drunken accident and is expected to spend the rest of his life in prison.


    If he can''t be saved, it is likely to bring him great trouble. If he is not good, he will end up in a lawsuit. After all, it''s difficult to be a good man now.


    Whether to save or not is a dilemma in front of him.


    Rescue is likely to attract coquettish; Without rescue, everything was easy, but he couldn''t pass the barrier in his heart. After all, it was a living life.


    "There''s still a three-point chance to save now. When the ambulance comes, it won''t be saved. I''m a doctor. It''s the doctor''s bounden duty to save the dead and heal the wounded. I can''t watch a life die in front of me."


    Countless thoughts just flashed in his mind. Ding Ning resolutely made a decision and stabbed the driver with a silver needle without hesitation.


    "Hey!"


    They sighed lightly. Although they thought Ding Ning was too idealistic, they subconsciously admired him.


    No one noticed a beautiful 17-year-old girl in the crowd, secretly holding a mobile phone to record the whole process.


    But the look in the girl''s eyes was very complex. The man she had always hated and hated seemed not so annoying in her heart at this moment.


    No wonder sister MuQing likes him. In fact, if you look carefully, this guy doesn''t seem bad. However, I can''t forgive him. Sister MuQing and my brother can''t separate them.


    Zhao Chenxi thought silently in her heart.


    She studied news media and specialized in social news. She overheard that there was a large black workshop gluten factory in the eastern suburb. She drove to see if she could find some clues.


    But she didn''t expect a car accident before she arrived at her destination. She was the last one to hit the tail. When she saw a young man spontaneously organizing people to save people, she recorded everything with her mobile phone for the first time out of her professional habit, but she didn''t expect that the young man who organized people to save people was the one she hated extremely.


    You know, in her impression, Ding Ning is not only a little white face who eats soft food alongside a rich woman, but also a scum man who steps on two boats.


    But the scene in front of her subverted her cognition of Ding Ning, which made her mood very complicated. It seemed that he was different from what she imagined, which made her curious.


    "Patter!"


    Douda''s sweat drops fell, and dingning''s clothes were soaked with sweat, but there was no ambiguity in his hands. Silver needles were densely pierced in the driver''s abdominal cavity and head. Compared with the injuries in these two parts, the fracture of his legs was the lightest injury. It can be seen how much he was injured.


    "Hoo!"


    Ding Ning took a deep breath and got up. His brain was dizzy. He stumbled at his feet and nearly fell to the ground.


    This was the first time he had treated such a seriously injured patient. He had to use real Qi to improve the success rate. As a result, he almost consumed all the real Qi in his body.


    "Be careful!"


    A crisp voice sounded, and Ding Ning felt that a soft body held him in time.


    "Thank you!"


    Ding Ning turned his head and stretched out his hand to help him. Zhao Chenxi thanked him. There was a bright light in front of him and a dark sigh. What a beautiful girl.


    He swore that he only took one more look from the artistic point of view of appreciating beauty, and had no other thoughts.


    But unexpectedly, in Zhao Xi''s eyes, the impression that he had just changed suddenly flew out of the sky. She was indeed a lecherous man. She thought he was a good man. There was a look of disgust at the bottom of her eyes. She released her hand expressionless, and shook her hand with disgust, as if she had touched stool.


    Ding Ning thought the woman was a little confused, but he didn''t care. She was just a passer-by who met by chance. She helped him. He thanked him out of politeness. That''s all. They''ll never meet again later.


    Although he likes beautiful women very much, he doesn''t see a flower maniac who loves one. Moreover, he has a lot of love and debt, which is enough for his headache, but he doesn''t have the heart to provoke women again.


    Immediately turned his head and took away the silver needle. Although he hasn''t completely recovered, he has stabilized his injury and has no life danger. Let''s give the rest to the hospital.


    As for the comminuted fracture, he didn''t intend to do it. The murderer who died due to drunk driving should also be punished. He has done his utmost to protect him from death.


    "Hum!"


    Zhao Chenxi saw that Ding Ning was not moved at all, but his heart was full of unhappiness. What attitude is this? He didn''t bother to look at me? Is my aunt that bad?


    It has to be said that women''s hearts, especially the 17-year-old girl, are even more unpredictable. She clearly feels that Ding Ning''s lust disgusts her, but when Ding Ning really ignores her, her heart is uncomfortable again.


    "I didn''t expect the young man to be so skillful in medicine. He looked like a dead man just now. Now he even breathes smoothly."


    "Yes, I think this guy will die. I didn''t expect his face to turn ruddy in this moment."


    "Young man, are you a traditional Chinese medicine? Can you leave a call for me? My father has cold legs. Please have a look when you have time."


    "Yes, my mother has rheumatoid arthritis. She has been to many hospitals and can''t be cured. Can you treat it?"


    "Hey, brother, are you from a family of traditional Chinese medicine? I admire you for having such powerful medical skills at such a young age. This is my business card. I have the opportunity to sit down and make friends."


    ¡­¡­


    Surrounded by the stars and the moon, Ding Ning''s steps were somewhat vain, and walked quickly to the middle-aged woman whose legs were penetrated by the deformed seat legs.


    Although her injury is not fatal, it can''t be delayed too long, otherwise it will be troublesome to lose too much blood. He must help her until the ambulance takes her to the hospital.


    "Help... Help me, it hurts!"


    The middle-aged woman''s right thigh was pierced by a deformed iron chair leg. Her face was distorted with pain. She looked at Ding Ning with tears and begged.


    Ding Ning squatted down to check the wound and said softly, "elder sister, you''re lucky. You didn''t hurt your bones. When you go to the hospital for an operation, you''ll be fine after a period of cultivation."


    "It hurts. It hurts."


    The middle-aged woman was pale, gritting her teeth and moaning bitterly.


    "I''ll help you stop the bleeding and relieve the pain."


    Ding Ning used a pulse cutting hand to help her relieve the pain, and closed the broken blood vessel to help her stop bleeding. Only then did he go to check the other injured.


    The middle-aged woman suddenly stopped hurting. She was shocked and shouted, "it doesn''t hurt anymore, young man. You''re too powerful."


    "Elder sister, doesn''t it really hurt? Can''t it lie to us?"


    Someone asked suspiciously. It wouldn''t hurt if he clicked on his body. It''s too mysterious.


    If it weren''t for a shocking iron stick running through the middle-aged women''s legs, they all thought it was a double reed.


    "Nonsense, what''s the advantage of my lying? It''s not you who hurt."


    The middle-aged woman''s personality was more fierce. Seeing that he even doubted Ding Ning''s medical skills, she immediately shouted with dissatisfaction.


    "What hospital doctor is this young man? He''s so powerful. I''ll see him in the future."


    "Yes, such a magical medical skill is better than anesthetics. I have to ask him for a contact number."


    "I feel a little familiar. I seem to have seen this young man somewhere."


    "Cut, I want to get close and have a relationship when I see people''s good medical skills. Come on, you."


    "Really, I really think he''s a little familiar, but I can''t remember anything, but I''m sure I know him."


    "Well, I''m familiar with the president of the United States, but I know him. He doesn''t know me!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 442

    "Um... Um... Um..."


    Ambulances and traffic police obstacle clearing vehicles arrived almost front and rear feet, and the reporter''s interview vehicle also arrived later.


    In such a major traffic accident, the traffic police did not dare to neglect it at all. They sent a large number of police forces and divided them into several groups.


    One group is responsible for taking photos on site, pulling out the warning line, and looking for someone to ask about the course of the accident, so as to identify the responsibility of the accident; One group is responsible for evacuating the onlookers and maintaining the order on site to keep the road unblocked; One group is responsible for registering the number and identity of the wounded,; A group of people is responsible for escorting the wounded to the hospital for further accident investigation.


    Seeing that the scene was busy and orderly, Ding Ning stood up from the last wounded. His task had been completed and it was time to retreat. If he didn''t leave, he would be surrounded.


    Taking advantage of no one''s attention, Ding Ning slipped to his car, his feet floating and his body shaking.


    In order to save the driver, he would have consumed too much. At the moment, he treated so many patients, which made him dizzy. When he got on the car, he lay down on the steering wheel to rest and run "refining God''s decision" to recover his energy.


    With a "pa" sound, the door was opened, Ding Ning was startled, and looked at Zhao Chenxi, who was standing in front of the car with a canvas bag on his back: "what''s up?"


    "My car was towed away by the accident brigade, and the bus line stopped running temporarily. It''s not easy to stop the taxi here. I''ll take a ride."


    Zhao Chenxi said impolitely, "I know you are tired. I can be your driver."


    "All right, deal!"


    Ding Ning hesitated. Well, he can recover his energy when someone drives. He is not afraid of a woman. What is he afraid of.


    He got out of the car cleanly, took a seat around the co pilot and began to close his eyes.


    Zhao Chenxi''s eyes flashed a look of contempt. He was really a lecherous man. He must have been playing hard to get before. Hum, see when you can play.


    She wanted to turn around and leave, but on second thought, she couldn''t come for nothing. She happened to be investigating the black workshop. She was a little afraid to go alone. She just took the little white face to strengthen her courage.


    When someone was driving, Ding Ning closed her eyes and began to practice, so as to recover her energy and spiritual power as soon as possible. She didn''t find that Zhao Chenxi was in the opposite direction and turned her head to the East Development Zone.


    A major traffic accident occurred on Ningnan highway, which caused two deaths, five serious injuries and 19 minor injuries on the spot, which attracted the great attention of Ninghai municipal government.


    Mayor Du and other municipal leaders immediately rushed to the scene to understand the cause of the accident, accompanied by members of the government team of Haidong development zone. The traffic police department had rushed to the scene of the accident for rescue, and the media also flocked to the scene for on-site coverage.


    "First rescue the wounded, carefully investigate the cause of the accident, and wait for the next treatment opinions."


    In the depressed atmosphere of the scene, mayor Du''s calm voice came, but it also frightened everyone


    In particular, Gu Linfeng, the head of the traffic police detachment in Haidong Development Zone, is even more ashen. For major traffic accidents, the leaders of the traffic police detachment should bear the responsibility for safety accidents.


    Yang Zhiyong, the head of Haidong Development Zone, also looks very gloomy, and his leadership responsibility can''t escape. It''s really a disaster.


    As the person promoted by Mayor Du personally, Yang Zhiyong knows that mayor Du may also be involved this time.


    Xu Mingyang quietly stood behind mayor Du, but secretly glanced at the expressionless Jiang Zhong Ze. He had great doubts in his heart. Was this huge traffic accident an accident or someone''s intentional act?


    If it''s an accident, if it''s a conspiracy against mayor Du, these people are terrible. They simply don''t have any bottom line.


    It''s no wonder he suspected that on the surface, it seems that it was caused by a drunk driver, but Xu Minglu, who knows the inside story, can see that the traffic accident may not be as simple as expected.


    Yang Zhiyong, head of Haidong Development Zone, is a highly capable cadre. He has organized Haidong Development Zone and made remarkable achievements. He is very hopeful to go further when he changes his term next year, which poses a threat to many people.


    The most important thing is that he is the person promoted by Mayor Du himself. Once he is promoted to the municipal government, he will form a joint force with Mayor Du, so that mayor Du can have a greater voice.


    Gu Linfeng, the leader of the detachment, is Yang Zhiyong''s iron core. Yang Zhiyong is ready to promote him to the position of director of the district public security branch before his promotion.


    Serious traffic accidents always have to be borne by someone. Gu Linfeng, as the leader of the traffic police branch, must be the first responsible person. Mayor Du and district head Yang, as leaders in charge, should also bear the leadership responsibility. If you think about them in series, it is interesting that such a thing will happen at the time of the upcoming change of office next year.


    This makes Xu Minglu have unlimited worries. In the end, mayor Du is the one who has the greatest loss.


    Mayor Du is in charge of traffic safety. Such a major traffic accident during his term of office will have a great impact on the next year''s general meeting. In a light way, a warning punishment can''t escape. In a heavy way, it may even ruin his official career under the operation of people with intentions.


    This is a dead end. How can mayor Du break it?


    Xu Minglu subconsciously looked at mayor Du, whose face was calm. He didn''t believe what he could think of. Mayor Du would not think of it. Speaking of political wisdom, if mayor Du was a professor, he didn''t even graduate from primary school.


    Mayor Du Taishan''s calm demeanor, which collapsed in front of him without changing his face, soon infected him and calmed his uneasy heart. Mayor Du must have a way.


    In the middle of the Yangtze River in the Vice City, a deep hidden smile appeared. It seems that someone has begun to make a move. This move is cruel enough. It''s a pity that the driver didn''t die.


    Another vice mayor, Guo Haijun, who rushed to the scene, was thinking in his eyes. They were all human like characters. He couldn''t see the fishiness in them.


    The mark of man-made targeting was too obvious, but what surprised him was that since the person behind the scenes shot, how could he leave such a big flaw.


    If the driver died, the accident could not be investigated, and the plan was seamless. Mayor Du had to admit the accident, but the driver did not die, which gave mayor Du a chance to break the situation.


    The driver was lucky not to die, and the man behind the scenes certainly didn''t think of it. Therefore, before he wakes up, it''s the last chance to erase the flaw, which depends on who is better.


    Such a thing has nothing to do with him. It''s better for him to watch the play. Whoever loses or wins, the winner is the one who laughs to the end.


    Mayor Du couldn''t see clearly what Xu Minglu saw. He twinkled twice in his eyes, turned and pulled Xu Minglu to whisper something in his ear. Xu Minglu nodded knowingly, turned and left quickly.


    Where would Ding Ning know that his unintentional move coincided with his meeting, but gave mayor Du a hope of breaking the situation, and didn''t waste mayor Du joking that he was a lucky star.


    The eastern suburb industrial park is close to the riverside wharf. Rows of factory buildings and sparse flow of people make it seem very empty. The moist smell of river water is faintly filled in the air.


    On the spacious cement pavement of the industrial park, a Volkswagen Huiteng drove slowly.


    "Where is this? Don''t you go back to the city?"


    Ding Ning, the co pilot, slowly opened his eyes. After nearly half an hour of practice, although he hasn''t fully recovered, his spirit looks much better than before.


    When Qi was used, he hated less. He always thought that after he broke through to the middle of Diwu territory, the real Qi in his body was enough to treat patients, but until now, he found that it was still far from enough. He treated more than 20 people and almost collapsed.


    It seems that you need to practice more Qi when you have time.


    During this period of time, Ding Ning''s cultivation focused on the "wild body refining technique" and "refining God determination". On the contrary, his cultivation of "Bodhi Heart formula" and "unknown heart determination" was a lot slack.


    This makes Ding Ning a little distressed. What grandma said is very reasonable. Manpower is sometimes exhausted, and it is easy to be distracted if there are too many cultivation skills. Martial artists generally choose a way to go ahead bravely and diligently. Unlike his fellow practitioners of several skills, they will certainly slow down the progress.


    However, he is a very greedy person. No matter what kind he is asked to give up, he is not willing to give up, which is doomed to pay more energy and time on the road of cultivation than others.


    "Dongjiao Industrial Park, I said hello to you. You didn''t speak, so I took it as your acquiescence."


    Zhao Chenxi said righteously.


    "Then what are you doing here?"


    Ding Ning estimated that she might have told herself, but he didn''t hear it at that time when he was in the new cultivation, so he asked with indifference.


    "Come and handle the case."


    Zhao Chenxi slowly drove into the industrial park, pulled over, picked up her canvas bag and took out her SLR camera.


    "Handling a case? Are you a policeman?"


    Ding Ning was interested and asked curiously.


    Zhao Chenxi rolled his eyes: "I''m not a policeman, I''m a reporter."


    "Reporter? A reporter from which newspaper? Do you have a press card?"


    Ding Ning looked at her up and down suspiciously. The girl was only 17 or 18 years old. He didn''t believe it when she became a reporter at such a young age.


    Zhao Chenxi''s face stagnated and said with some shame: "I''m a future reporter, majoring in news media. Let''s practice first."


    "Oh, I don''t know, but what are you doing here?"


    Ding Ning said suddenly and somewhat puzzled.


    "I heard that there is a black workshop producing gluten here. They soak the gluten that can''t be sold that day in hydrogen peroxide to maintain the freshness and luster of the surface and sell it to major fairs, which will cause great harm to people''s body, so I''ll see if I can find a clue."


    Zhao Chenxi hung the SLR around her neck, pushed open the door and went down to explain.


    There are three main types of hydrogen peroxide: one is household, one is medical, and the other is industrial.


    The difference is that the concentration of hydrogen peroxide is different. The concentration used in the hospital is higher, so some relative protective measures should be taken; The concentration of household type is lower, the effect may be slower, but it is safer; Industrial products can be used for bleaching, organic synthesis and polymer synthesis of fabrics, pulp, grass Teng bamboo products, production of organic and inorganic peroxides, electroplating industry, three wastes treatment, food and pharmaceutical industry, etc. when added to food, it can decompose and release oxygen for sterilization, bleaching, anti-corrosion and deodorization.


    The food with high concentration of hydrogen peroxide will generally have abdominal pain, chest pain, dyspnea, vomiting, temporary motor and sensory disorders, high temperature rise, and even visual impairment, epileptic spasm and paresis.


    Moreover, hydrogen peroxide can also cause DNA damage and gene mutation of human genetic material, and accelerate the process of human aging; It is closely related to the development of Parkinson''s disease, cerebral apoplexy, arteriosclerosis, diabetic nephropathy and diabetic neuropathy.


    Now the weather is hot and the food is not easy to preserve. In order to make money, many unscrupulous manufacturers will soak the perishable and even rotten food in hydrogen peroxide to keep the fresh and glossy surface of the food for sale. Ding Ning also deeply hates such a black heart manufacturer.

 Chapter 443

    Hearing that the girl was coming to expose the black workshop, Ding Ning was immediately awed and respected the secret interview reporters who dared to risk their lives to expose the black scene.


    It''s just that this girl is too big. She hangs a camera and inquires about the black workshop everywhere. She''s not afraid to be known. Put her in a sack and sink into the river.


    Shaking his head with a bitter smile, he got out of the car and followed up. Since he met him, he couldn''t sit idly by. After all, such a black workshop is really a pit father. In order to make money, he would do anything. Once he found someone staring at them, he took risks in order to cover up his crime and let her evaporate.


    "Why are you following me?"


    Zhao Chenxi looked at him with a bad complexion and secretly felt sick in his heart. As expected, he was a sex wolf.


    "Are you making such a secret visit? The people who can make black money are not good men and women. Besides, it''s strange that you ask everywhere where the gluten factory is and disturb those who have ghosts in their hearts."


    Ding Ning is speechless about the girl''s IQ.


    Zhao Chenxi blushed. This was her first secret visit. She felt very exciting. She really didn''t think so much.


    Although he knew what Ding Ning said was reasonable, he still said unconvinced, "what do you say?"


    "Put the camera away and put it in the car. Just take the mobile phone. It''s good to expose the darkness, but first, you should ensure that you have your life to go back alive."


    Ding Ning shook her head and was speechless. She thought she was an experienced secret visitor. She turned out to be a hot-blooded and impulsive rookie for a long time. Do you really think secret visits are so fun? It takes blood and life.


    Fortunately, he came by chance today. Otherwise, it is estimated that today will be her death day next year.


    "That won''t work. How can the mobile phone shoot SLR clearly?"


    Zhao Chenxi quickly covered the camera and looked like a dead man.


    Ding Ning suddenly felt his head was very big and helpless. He helped his forehead with one head: "aunt, even if you want to shoot more clearly, you have to find the black workshop first. You take a camera and people know what you do without opening your mouth. Put the camera away first, inquire about where there is a gluten factory nearby in the name of purchasing gluten, find a place and make a decision according to the situation."


    "Oh, that sounds reasonable. All right."


    Zhao Chenxi thought for a moment and thought that what Ding Ning said was quite reasonable. He obediently loaded the SLR into the canvas bag and put it into the car.


    "Let''s go!"


    Zhao Chenxi said with a mobile phone.


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes: "it''s your secret visit, not mine. Just ask yourself. I won''t go."


    Then he turned and turned into the car. Zhao Chenxi stamped his feet angrily, "hum, a coward without a sense of public morality."


    Ding Ning closed her eyes and paid no attention to her. Zhao Chenxi turned around and left with a cold hum: "I don''t believe I can''t find a shelter."


    This girl is so stupid that she dares to make an unannounced visit. I don''t know if she has seen too many brain cripple dramas. I really think she has her own lucky attribute and can find out the black workshop at will.


    Since those people dare to make such money, there must be a protection net behind them. They can do anything for the sake of interests.


    Ding Ning looked at her stubborn back and shook his head silently. Although he had no idea about Zhao Chenxi, he couldn''t bear to watch such a beautiful flower girl fall like this. He contacted Xiao Jin in the spirit sea and asked it to protect her.


    The people in the black workshop are definitely not Wulin experts. Xiaojin is enough to deal with ordinary people. He still needs to continue his cultivation and hurry up to recover to his peak.


    However, he told Xiao Jin that the girl should not act easily before her life and death. It was also a lesson for her to know that it was not so easy to be a secret reporter. She should have the consciousness of sacrifice at any time, otherwise she wouldn''t know how to die.


    Everyone has their own way to go. Since she chose to be an unannounced reporter in the future, she will never grow up and regard unannounced visits as a family affair.


    Since Ding Ning is destined to go with her, he doesn''t mind helping her. After all, he still appreciates the girl''s courage.


    As time went by, Ding Ning was like a dead old monk, immersed in cultivation.


    After inquiring, Zhao Chenxi finally found a clue. According to several workers working in nearby factories, he saw several small trucks delivering gluten coming from Haitang village and passing through the industrial park every morning.


    Haitang village is one kilometer to the east of the industrial park. It''s not far away. It''s close to the riverside wharf. Zhao Chenxi wanted to take Ding Ning with him, but when he thought about his previous attitude, he was angry. I can handle it without you.


    Zhao Chenxi angrily walked to Haitang village. Fortunately, it is not far from the river and the air is relatively humid. Otherwise, the poisonous autumn tiger alone can take off a layer of skin.


    But even so, she has always been spoiled. She is also dizzy and sweating. Fortunately, she is not stupid enough. When she came, she specially changed a pair of sports shoes. Otherwise, according to her usual habits, she must wear high heels.


    As soon as she entered Haitang village, Zhao Chenxi attracted the attention of many old men and women playing cards or enjoying the cool in the shade.


    A girl like her in a floral dress, long and beautiful, whose temperament is not like a country girl, is still very eye-catching.


    A few punks whistled at her and stared at her like they had hooks. They almost didn''t drool.


    Fortunately, in full view of the public, they are all old people in the village. These gangsters have converged. Otherwise, before she finds the gluten factory, she will have to be molested by hooligans.


    Zhao Chenxi felt a burst of timidity and walked quickly through the crowd without squinting, and whispers from the villagers came to her ears.


    "This girl is so beautiful. She looks like a movie star."


    A fat old lady with a rich appearance sat on a Mazza, shaking a PU fan and sighed.


    "Yes, it''s more beautiful than a movie star. If only I could be a daughter-in-law for my gowardesh."


    A chubby middle-aged woman looked up and down like a daughter-in-law.


    "Cut, where can your dog baby deserve such a beautiful girl? It''s not a waste of other girls."


    Another woman with short hair curled her lips and said disdainfully, who doesn''t know that Wang Mazi''s gowardesh is the gangster in the village. Before graduating from primary school, she fooled around with no three or four people outside all day. Few people in the village like him.


    "Hum, what''s the matter with my dog baby? He''s not ugly. Now he has opened another factory and can earn a lot of money every month."


    The fat woman said angrily, as if she had been trampled on her tail. She also knew that her son was not up to speed, but now he knew he was working and could save money to build a three story building.


    The short haired woman is the daughter-in-law of the village head''s family. She can''t see other people''s family well. She doesn''t deal with her all the time. She must be jealous that gowardesh can make money and deliberately tear down the platform.


    "Opened a factory? Cut, who doesn''t know that the factory was opened by outsiders. He just hung the name of the factory director."


    The village head''s daughter-in-law still knows the inside story. At the beginning, gowardesh still found his family and contracted a factory built on a piece of land. She knows the inside story better than anyone else.


    It''s false to say that she''s not jealous when she looks at gowardesh making money. Outsiders open a small factory in the village in the name of gowardesh. How can they beat the village head and pay a lot of money to the village committee every month. Unfortunately, it''s from the village committee, and her men can''t get much.


    "What name is not the name, the factory director is the factory director."


    The fat woman said with some guilt. Although gowardesh has five or six people all day, it is actually a factory director. She just doesn''t have to work and is only responsible for delivery every day.


    Zhao Chenxi''s heart moved, stopped and smiled sweetly at the fat woman: "aunt Hello, are you gowardesh''s mother? I''m gowardesh''s friend. I''m looking for him. Do you know where he is now?"


    "Ah, I said I came to find my dog doll."


    The fat woman stood up and glanced triumphantly at the village head''s daughter-in-law. She smiled and took Zhao Chenxi''s hand and said enthusiastically, "where''s the gowardesh? In the factory, girl, how do you know my gowardesh? What''s your relationship?"


    "Well, aunt, gowardesh and I are friends. I heard he opened a factory and came to see it. Can you tell me where the factory is? I''ll find him."


    Zhao Chenxi quietly broke away from the fat woman''s sweaty hands, and flickered with a sweet smile on her face.


    "Are you the best friend in the city that brother gowardesh said? Are you looking for brother gowardesh? I''ll take you."


    A little gangster with yellow hair immediately came up and said, secretly envious of gowardesh''s happiness.


    Gowardesh told them that he had a beautiful girl in the city and would take them to have a meat drive one day.


    "Go, two eggs, get out of the way. What can I do for you?"


    As soon as the fat woman saw the squint of the two eggs, she got angry. She stepped forward to block Zhao Chenxi and scolded. This is her future daughter-in-law. These bastards can''t take advantage of it.


    Turning around, he took Zhao Chenxi''s hand and said with a smile, "go, I''ll take you to find the dog child."


    Zhao Chenxi secretly complained. The gowardesh mother took her to find the gowardesh. Wouldn''t it be revealed?


    But Er Dan and others are eyeing here, and she doesn''t dare to stay here. She can only let gowardesh take her to the countryside.


    He secretly scolded Ding Ning. He was a coward. If he followed him, he would be so passive now. Hum, the little white face who eats soft food is really unreliable.


    "Girl, how did you know gowardesh?"


    "Well, aunt, I haven''t known him for a few days."


    "I haven''t known you for a few days. Hahaha, good. I said why didn''t he tell me. By the way, what''s your name?"


    "Well... My name is Ding Ning."


    Zhao Chenxi reported a pseudonym very thick and black.


    "Ding Ning, OK, this name is good. It sounds much better than the name of gowardesh."


    Gowardesh''s mother couldn''t close her mouth: "what do you like to eat? Gowardesh is directing workers to work in the factory. Go home with gowardesh for dinner later. I''ll go back and prepare meals later."


    "No... no, aunt, I have something to do later."


    Zhao Chenxi''s enthusiasm made her head big for a while, and she could only deal with it hesitantly.


    Seeing her absent-minded appearance, gowardesh''s mother thought it was a girl with thin skin. She was embarrassed and didn''t care. Instead, she showed more enthusiasm, which made her cry out.


    While perfunctory gowardesh''s mother''s questions, he thought about his escape strategy. Although he despised Ding Ning, what he said was reasonable. First, we should protect ourselves.


    "Here we are, gowardesh..."


    After walking around the village, a two-story building surrounded by red brick walls appeared in the south of the village. The mother of gowardesh shouted at gowardesh a long way away and was hurriedly stopped by Zhao Chenxi.


    "Aunt, don''t shout. I know the place. I''ll go in and find him myself. I... I want to surprise him."


    Zhao Chenxi''s acting skills online, appropriately showing a shy and coy color, made gowardesh''s mother''s smiling eyes narrow into a seam: "well, I won''t disturb you. I''ll go back to cook first. You and gowardesh will go back to dinner together later."

 Chapter 444

    In the air, there is a golden carving with spiritual light shining in its eyes.


    In the industrial park two miles away, Ding Ning, who changed her perspective, lost her smile. The girl doesn''t look stupid yet. She''s a little impatient.


    Fire, step on the accelerator and drive to Haitang village.


    Looking at gowardesh''s mother walking away happily, Zhao Chenxi patted her chest and breathed out, finally fooled her away.


    Although she knew it would be dangerous to stay, she crept to the red brick building and told herself to leave at a glance.


    The cloudless sky suddenly became cloudy. Dark clouds covered the earth with a dark shadow, and the sky changed in an instant.


    Zhao Chenxi quietly touched the outside of the red wall and looked in through the crack in the door.


    Surrounded by the red wall is a large yard covering an area of thousands of square meters. Several steaming pots are burning in the yard. More than a dozen farmers like workers are shuttling back and forth, busy making gluten.


    In addition, there are also five pickup trucks with the words "Jinhai gluten factory"; The small building on the second floor is an ordinary office building style. The decoration is very simple. The people inside go back and forth, a scene of great enthusiasm.


    Zhao Chenxi was embarrassed. It looked like a gluten factory like a manual workshop. If you want to find evidence that they used hydrogen peroxide to soak gluten for preservation, you must mix it in.


    "Who are you and what are you doing here?"


    Just as she was thinking about how to master the first-hand information, a man suddenly shouted overhead.


    Zhao Chenxi looked up and saw an ordinary looking young man standing in the office corridor on the second floor, staring at her.


    "I... I passed by and went to the wrong place."


    Zhao Chenxi''s heart tightened, smiled at the young man, turned and left while his eyes were straight.


    "Catch the woman."


    Although the young man was shocked by her beauty, he quickly responded that it was in the innermost part of the village. How could he pass by here? When he thought of what they had done, he was excited and shouted angrily downstairs.


    Zhao Chenxi jumped wildly in her heart and began to run wildly on the road.


    "Bang!"


    The gate of the gluten factory was opened, and a dozen people rushed out and shouted after Zhao Chenxi.


    With these people shouting and barking, the villagers were shocked, and the dog began to bark wildly. The villagers were at a loss to see the beautiful girl fleeing in a hurry, and more than a dozen people from the gluten factory were chasing after her.


    "Second army, what''s the matter?"


    The workers of the gluten factory who were chasing after were all from the village. The villagers knew each other. A middle-aged man asked loudly.


    The worker named the second army gasped and shouted, "catch... Catch the thief."


    "Thief? Is such a beautiful woman a thief?"


    The middle-aged man opened his mouth in amazement. Then, he quickly walked to the village head''s room. Soon, the loud loudspeaker sounded, saying that the village had been robbed, and called on everyone to catch the thief together.


    A thief came to Haitang village? The whole village was boiling. Villagers went out of their homes and began to chase and intercept from all directions, trying to catch the beautiful female thief.


    Zhao Chenxi breathed heavily and ran wildly without slowing down. She had bypassed the three villagers'' blockades with inertia and ingenuity, but it was only a few thousand meters away, but she still didn''t rush out of the village.


    Countless people shouted and chased her. The barking of dogs and the sound of drinking and swearing were getting closer and closer. She even heard the footsteps behind her, only a few steps away from her, which made her rush like a lost dog and summon up the courage to run out.


    She didn''t dare to bet what would happen if she was caught by these people. She dared to open a black workshop for money. She didn''t think they would have any bottom line. All that flashed in her mind were terrible words such as rape first and then kill, rape again and then kill, broken corpse sinking into the river and so on.


    Just when the whole village was catching the female thief, I found that the young man of Zhao Chenxi had a gloomy face, touched his mobile phone and made a phone call: "brother Erwang? I''m a dog baby. There was an accident in the factory..."


    A golden eagle fell quietly into the yard while he called


    "Hey, hey, you still want to run, little girl."


    Zhao Chenxi summoned up her strength to eat milk and just got rid of several villagers who were in hot pursuit. She hid behind a haystack in the grain drying field and gasped heavily.


    The burning pain in her lungs eased for a long time before she got better. When she touched her mobile phone and was about to call for help, a yellow haired egg didn''t know where to drill out. She grabbed her mobile phone and stared at her soaring chest, with a lustful color in her eyes.


    "You... What do you want to do?"


    Zhao Chenxi looked at his malicious eyes, covered his chest and retreated again and again.


    "As long as you play well with me, how about I let you go?"


    Two eggs swallowed their saliva. Don''t touch such a beautiful woman. He hasn''t seen it before. It''s worth playing once and dying.


    "Don''t think about it. Do you know who I am?"


    Zhao Chenxi looked at him with disgust. He proudly raised his chin. A rural ruffian tried to touch her, the superior Princess of the Zhao family. It''s really wishful thinking.


    "MD, bitch, dare to play with me. I don''t care who you are. I''ll play with you now."


    Unfortunately, Erdan, a small gangster in the countryside, didn''t care about her identity, let alone consider the consequences. He rushed up like a passionate bull, pushed her down in the haystack team and pulled her skirt.


    "Get out, you get out of here."


    Zhao Chenxi struggled desperately, but where was Er Dan''s opponent? He pressed him to the ground, hissed and tore open half of her skirt, revealing her body with only pink underwear.


    Looking at the beautiful spring, Er Dan''s breath became more and more rapid, her eyes were red, and she was trembling, which was about to tear off her last line of defense.


    "Beast, damn it!"


    A voice filled with towering anger rang out, making Zhao Chenxi, who had collapsed in the desperate situation, suddenly open her tearful eyes.


    Ding Ning didn''t know when he would appear here. He grabbed Er Dan''s head hair and roughly lifted him up. He hit his knee hard under his crotch. There was a "click" sound, as if the egg was broken. The painful two eggs shed tears, made a terrible cry, and his eyes fainted.


    Zhao Chenxi burst into tears in an instant. As if she had seen the Savior, she rushed into Ding Ning''s arms and hugged him tightly around his neck. Her hands were still desperately patting his back. "Wow", she cried out: "woo woo, how did you come? I''m scared to death, woo woo..."


    The frost on Ding Ning''s face gradually faded, and an embarrassed look flashed in her eyes. Girl, do I know you very well? What''s the difference between you and not wearing clothes.


    But now it was the key time for her mood to rise and fall. He didn''t know how to deal with it. After hesitating, he gently patted her smooth back: "Okay, okay, it''s okay."


    "Over there on the haystack, I heard something over there."


    A loud voice came. It was the voice of Gouwa''s mother. A large group of villagers ran here.


    Zhao Chenxi was surprised when he heard the voice. He woke up and didn''t get out of the danger. Then he found that he had such close contact with Ding Ning. He blushed with shame, hurriedly pushed him away and asked anxiously, "what should I do?"


    Ding Ning turned his head awkwardly, took off his white shirt and threw it to her, "put it on first."


    Zhao Chenxi''s face was red and wanted to bleed. Regardless of her reserve, she quickly put on Ding Ning''s shirt.


    "Put it on."


    Ding Ning heard her shy voice and turned to see that the nosebleed almost didn''t flow out.


    It turned out that a woman wearing a man''s shirt was more tempting than not wearing clothes. Zhao Chenxi was beautiful. After wearing his shirt, she took an alternative neutral beauty, especially the pair of bare snow-white long legs


    Exposed outside, the spring is looming. It''s killing people.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s silly eyes with bare arms, Zhao Chenxi quickly pulled down his shirt to cover up the spring light. He felt a burst of shame and annoyance. He was really a coyote and scolded: "hooligans, what are you looking at?"


    Ding Ning noticed his gaffe, coughed awkwardly and turned his head, "come on, come with me!"


    Then he turned around to the back of the haystack, and a path appeared in front of him. Zhao Chenxi suddenly realized that no wonder Er Dan could appear in front of her unconsciously. It turned out that there was such a path behind the haystack.


    Seeing that Ding Ning had gone far, he quickly followed up.


    "Ouch!"


    In order to avoid embarrassment, Ding Ning never looked back, but unexpectedly, a painful cry came from her behind.


    Looking back, she found that the path was rugged. Zhao Chenxi was flustered. The next one accidentally sprained her foot. It hurt. She sat on the ground and hugged her foot to show the color of pain.


    The beauty slightly frowned and Dai Mei looked beautiful and moving. Coupled with her posture at the moment, the spring light under her shirt suddenly leaked, which made Ding Ning twitch fiercely. Is this a rhythm that doesn''t tempt the dead and doesn''t pay for their lives?


    Helplessly walked forward to hold her: "how? Can you still walk?"


    "I think so!"


    Zhao Chenxi frowned and said uncertainly. With the help of Ding Ning, she stood up and tried to take a step, but the pain made her look pale. Ouch, the whole person fell into Ding Ning''s arms.


    "Over there, hurry up."


    "Not one, but two."


    "Come on, don''t let them run away."


    ¡­¡­


    Behind him came the voice of the villagers again, and the rapid footsteps were getting closer and closer.


    "I''ll carry you!"


    Ding Ning could no longer avoid the suspicion between men and women. She carried Zhao Chenxi behind her back, held her hips and ran away.


    Zhao Chenxi struggled, but soon became honest again. She just blushed like blood, and a layer of purplish red appeared on her snow-white pink neck.


    Especially at the moment, Ding Ning''s bare arms and streamlined muscles full of strength exude strong male charm. She is also in close contact with her from zero distance, making her mouth dry and her heart like a deer.


    From small to large, she had never had such close contact with any opposite sex. Unexpectedly, she was with the man she hated most for the first time.


    But she couldn''t refuse. After all, he was saving her, which made her heart a strange mood rising, mixed and complex.


    Ding Ning walked with long legs and ran like a gust of wind, which made Zhao Chenxi feel difficult to breathe. He had to stick his body close to his back and hide his head behind his head.


    This bastard must have deliberately taken advantage of the girl. Hum, he is a stubborn, despicable and shameless hooligan, little white face.


    Zhao Chenxi was gnashing her teeth and cursing in her heart, but she had to succumb to the current environment. Who made her almost raped and sprained her feet.


    "Here you are, come down!"


    Just as she cursed secretly in her heart, Ding Ning suddenly stopped and said.


    "Ah... Oh..."


    Zhao Chenxi opened her beautiful eyes in surprise. She didn''t expect to run out of the village so soon. The joy of escaping from death almost made her cry with joy.


    He jumped down with a limp leg and felt the temperature of his big hand on his hip. A pretty face could bleed.

 Chapter 445

    "Get in the car and wait!"


    Ding Ning thoughtfully opened the rear door, and Zhao Chenxi went in with her head down, feeling an inexplicable emotion in her heart.


    Isn''t this guy as bad as he thought? He knows to sit in the back so as not to embarrass both of them. He''s so careful. No wonder sister Mu Qing likes him. He seems to be very good


    Pooh, Pooh, Zhao Chenxi, don''t be cheated by him. The routine is all a little white faced routine. He is a hypocrite. He wants to win your favor, and then he will attack you to cheat you of your money. Didn''t he step on two boats and deceive sister Mu Qing''s Land Rover? Don''t be fooled by his rhetoric and be fooled by him.


    In Zhao Chenxi''s mind, two villains were fighting, but he forgot that Ding Ning didn''t know her identity at all. Where did he start to cheat her money.


    But she was preconceived. She was extremely bad at Ding Ning, even disgusted. She even had the heart to kill him. How could she think so much.


    In the final analysis, her prejudice against Ding Ning stems from her feelings for her brother Zhao Zilong. You should know that her brother is the person she worships most from childhood. In her heart, her brother is the best and perfect man in the world, and Shen MuQing is not worthy of her brother at all.


    But she knew how much her brother liked Shen MuQing. She could only reluctantly accept the result, but when she realized that Ding Ning had an ambiguous relationship with Shen MuQing, she was completely angry.


    A woman who doesn''t deserve her brother at all dares to betray her brother, which makes her deeply feel worthless for her brother. Therefore, she wants to take a breath for her brother, and even doesn''t hesitate to contact the black mouse to take crazy revenge on Ding Ning. Even after Shen MuQing''s vague warning, although she is honest for the time being, she doesn''t continue to take revenge, But I never intended to give up.


    But what happened today made Zhao Chenxi confused. It seems that Ding Ning is a little different from the little white face in his impression.


    Although she was reluctant to admit it and even subconsciously resisted it, Ding Ning''s scene of saving people did change her impression.


    Especially when she was almost insulted by Er Dan, Ding Ning fell from the sky to save her. That scene had a great impact on her heart.


    Which youth is not affectionate and which girl is not Huaichun. Zhao Chenxi is eighteen years old. She is just the age when she is in love. It is false to say that she has not been moved and moved by Ding Ning.


    However, because the preconceived dislike of Ding Ning had long been deeply rooted, this hint of excitement was quickly strangled by her compulsion and maliciously guessed Ding Ning''s intention.


    Ding Ning didn''t know that the girl in front of him was Zhao Chenxi who had calculated him. He took out a shirt from the trunk and put it on him.


    The experience of streaking last time made him habitually take several spare clothes every time he went out. This time, he can be used.


    "Here, surround it below."


    Ding Ning took out another shirt and threw it to Zhao Chenxi from the carriage. He was also kind. After all, it was really indecent for the girl to shake her two big white legs and wanted her to tie it around her waist to hide her shame.


    I didn''t expect to be wronged by her. I thought he took the opportunity to flirt with her and scolded angrily: "are you disgusting, smelly hooligan?"


    Ding Ning was scolded with a black thread and said impatiently, "are you sick? What you wear is my clothes. If you don''t like it, take it off."


    "I know you have a bad intention and want to take advantage of me. You are a shameless villain and a shameless white face."


    Zhao Chenxi, like the enraged lioness, warily covered her chest, blushed and scolded angrily.


    You think there is still three points of fire. Ding Ning''s anger gradually rises when he is scolded. He has never seen such an unreasonable and ungrateful woman with cold eyes: "take advantage of you? You think too much. I haven''t seen your beauty yet. Now, get down with your things and I won''t serve you."


    "You... Go down, who is afraid of who!"


    Zhao Chenxi was so arrogant that when he saw that Ding Ning said he couldn''t see her, he was angry and got out of the car with his canvas bag.


    "Boom!"


    Ding Ning waited for her to get out of the car, hit the fire without hesitation, stepped on the accelerator and left. What he hated most was that he was somewhat beautiful and self-centered. Everyone should coax her and get used to her crazy woman.


    "You... Hum, go away, go away. How can I not go home without you?"


    Zhao Chenxi angrily scolded at the distant tail light, reached for his mobile phone and prepared to call someone to pick it up, but his whole body was frozen there.


    Her skirt was torn, and her mobile phone fell into the haystack. There was no telephone contact.


    This made her heart hair in bursts. She looked timidly at the village behind her. What if those people caught up?


    In particular, she has a dingning white shirt and a canvas bag with a camera all over her body. Looking at the straight eyes of dingning before, she also knows how attractive she is at the moment. What should she do if she meets hooligans in this remote place?


    At the thought of the current situation, she was a little regretful. Was she a little too sensitive just now? Ding Ning gave her a shirt with good intentions, but she misunderstood it as flirting with her, so she was furious and scolded indiscriminately.


    But soon she thought of Ding Ning''s indifferent eyes and disdain for her beauty when she left. Her anger rose again and scolded with hate: "what''s great, big bastard, don''t think I can''t go back without you. It''s a big deal to go back."


    Zhao Chenxi read and cursed Ding Ning in pieces, and strode forward. The afternoon sun fell on the country road, casting bits and pieces of broken flowers on the ground. It was originally a poetic roll, but she didn''t want to enjoy it. She felt miserable because she was hungry, thirsty, hot and tired. She staggered forward and walked


    What she didn''t find was that a golden eagle hovered high in the sky, always staring at her and protecting her.


    Although Ding Ning doesn''t like her unreasonable appearance, he won''t really leave her here. If anything happens, he can''t live with his conscience.


    The road from Haitang village to the industrial park should be regarded as her punishment.


    When he parked his car in the industrial park, Ding Ning called the police and waited for the police to arrive. Jindiao has sneaked into the warehouse of the gluten factory and photographed the picture of them soaking gluten with dioxygen. The evidence is conclusive. It''s time to close the net.


    "You..."


    Zhao Chenxi stumbled to the industrial park and was delighted to see Ding Ning''s car parked in place.


    Hum, this guy, you still know how to be merciful. If you make an apology to me wisely, I will forgive you a lot this time.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Just when Zhao Chenxi was 100 meters away from Ding Ning''s car, three agricultural vehicles suddenly rushed out from all directions and accelerated to hit Ding Ning''s Huiteng without stopping in her frightened eyes.


    "No..."


    Zhao Chenxi''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley, and the picture of Ding Ning being squeezed into meat sauce flashed in her mind, sending out a shrill cry like the blood of a cuckoo.


    "Boom!"


    The dust was flying, and the three agricultural vehicles rolled against Huiteng like a road roller, and Huiteng kept rolling on the ground.


    "MD, let you call the police and let you check the gluten factory. It''s really trying to die."


    In a Toyota bully not far behind the dingning car, a young man with sunglasses sitting on the co driver was holding a cigarette and sneering.


    "Brother Erwang, won''t you make things big?"


    The gowardesh who came by the path on a motorcycle sat in the back seat and asked in horror.


    "Cut, what can happen? It''s a great traffic accident. Brother Qiu''s world is in Bailong town and even the whole Haidong district. What''s a life?"


    Erwang vomited a cigarette ring and said triumphantly.


    "That''s, that''s, brother Qiu''s old man is the leader of Haidong district. This little thing is not easy to settle."


    Gowardesh remembered the identity of brother Qiu, Erwang''s boss, and immediately put down his heart and said flatteringly.


    For him, the mayor is a big official, not to mention the district leader. It''s not like playing with the son of the district leader to kill someone.


    "Gowardesh, is that the girl you''re talking about? Lying in the trough is really beautiful. Come back and catch it and give it to brother Qiu. Brother Qiu will like it."


    Erwang inadvertently saw Zhao Chenxi, who was crying in a white shirt. His eyes lit up and flashed a touch of lust.


    Muttering in my heart, such a beautiful woman, when brother Qiu is tired of playing, I can be refreshing.


    Gowardesh swallowed her mouth and nodded reluctantly, "OK, I''ll catch her later."


    "Boom!"


    Several farm vehicles finally stopped and came down. Six tall and strong men waved to Erwang and signaled to get it done.


    But with the "click", the six men''s faces changed. They looked at Huiteng''s door and stretched out a foot from inside.


    "The paralyzed didn''t die, which is also very good for paster''s safety performance."


    "I''ll go. I''ve seen a ghost. It''s lucky that this guy can still live."


    "What if you live? You still have to die."


    A strong man with a mole on his face flashed a cruel color on his face, turned on the agricultural vehicle, caught fire, stepped on the accelerator and ran over again.


    Zhao Chenxi''s face full of tears just showed a happy look, his heart sank into the abyss again, and roared: "no!"


    But her voice was so pale and powerless in the arrogant laughter of these people.


    "Bang!"


    Zhao Chenxi closed her eyes painfully, her brain was blank, and her heart was filled with endless regret. If she hadn''t insisted on going her own way and had to drive here, Ding Ning wouldn''t have come to such an end.


    But soon, the painful cries of several big men rang through the whole plant, making Zhao Chenxi suddenly open her eyes, cover her mouth in shock and look at the incredible scene in front of her.


    Ding Ning was angry. In a moment of carelessness, he capsized in the gutter and was hit by a group of bastards. If he hadn''t transformed the car and painted many runes, he might have been killed by these people today.


    He did not expect that these people should be so cruel and ruthless. They knocked the car over and rolled it in turn, resulting in the damage and failure of his talismans engraved outside the car. Huiteng looked like a pile of scrap iron.


    Fortunately, the talisman in the car is still useful, so that his life is not in danger, but this breath is held in his heart, so how can he bear it.


    Especially after he managed to climb out, these people even wanted to drive and kill him alive. Who gave them the courage to kill in broad daylight.


    Dingning, who was unkempt and extremely embarrassed, was in a rage, clung together and fiercely crashed into the speeding agricultural vehicle.


    Everyone''s arrogance and laughter suddenly stopped, and they looked at the agricultural vehicle in horror, which was forcibly knocked back by Ding Ning for several meters, sliding a deep gully on the ground.

 Chapter 446

    Filled with smoke and dust, Ding Ning''s angry body stood proudly without injury.


    "Gollum!"


    Everyone swallowed and spit together, and their faces looked like ghosts. Is this special or human?


    He knocked the farm car out of the back for several meters with his body, but he didn''t do anything himself.


    Take another look at the front of the agricultural vehicle, as if it had just been bombarded by a shell. A cool breath rushed straight to the spirit from the spine, and the legs softened all the time. At the same time, an idea came into being. It was a ghost in the daytime.


    Ding Ning''s face was covered with dust, but he showed a ferocious smile. The killing opportunity in his eyes was undisguised. These people deserved to die.


    "Ghost... Ghost!"


    The strong man with a mole on his face gave a shrill tip of his feet, jumped down from the agricultural vehicle and ran away.


    I''m kidding. People who can''t even hit a car, do they stay here and die?


    His scream sounded like the horn of escape. The remaining five big men fled in all directions. They dare to kill, but dare to kill ghosts? What''s more, it''s a ghost in broad daylight.


    "Want to run, late!"


    Ding Ning sneered and picked up the gravel on the ground with his toes, raising a burst of dust.


    The dust dispersed, and the six big men were all lying on the ground without suspense. They didn''t know whether they were alive or dead.


    In Toyota''s domineering, Erwang''s arrogant smile suddenly stiffened on his face and trembled all over. He didn''t even know that the cigarette end burned his fingers, and the long ash fell on his peeing crotch.


    Gowardesh was pale, trembling all over, and asked with a cry: "brother Erwang, we... How... What should we do?"


    "Go... Go... Go... Go... Go... Go..."


    Erwang''s teeth were fighting when he spoke. He said stutteringly that they were frightened by Ding Ning''s terrorist ability.


    The driver was a young man in his early twenties. His hands trembled and caught fire. He stepped on the accelerator desperately, but the car was spinning in place and didn''t go.


    "What... What''s going on... Not fast... Let''s go."


    Erwang cried quickly and shouted angrily.


    "I... can''t go... Can''t go, will... No... Will be... Held by a ghost."


    The driver cried with a sad face, scared the shit out of his mouth.


    "My grass mud horse Cao Jian, you didn''t loosen your handbrake. How did you go?"


    After all, Erwang had seen some of the world. After forcing himself to calm down, he checked carefully and scolded Cao Jian angrily.


    "Oh... Oh... I''ll... Go now."


    Cao Jian was so happy that he came back to his senses. He forgot to release the handbrake. He quickly pulled down the handbrake and had to step on the accelerator to escape.


    "After watching the excitement, I want to go. Is there such a good thing?"


    A Yin measuring voice suddenly sounded in his ear. The car key was robbed and the car stalled.


    Cao Jian looked up and found a gray face right in front of him. Even the other party''s breath was sprayed on his face. He screamed "Oh, my God", and his eyes turned over and fainted.


    Ding Ning silently touched his face. Brother is very handsome. Is it so terrible?


    "Cluck... Big... Big... Big... Big brother... Cluck... No... It''s none of my business... Cluck... I''m... I''m the way... Passing by... Cluck... Right... Right... Right... Just... Passing by."


    Er Wang was frightened by the dead, and his teeth fought up and down, making a clucking sound, stammering.


    "Yes... Yes... Yes... Yes... Big brother, we... We... Are passing by."


    Gowardesh squeezed out a flattering smile worse than crying and nodded in agreement.


    "Well!"


    Ding Ning showed a sudden color, which surprised Erwang and gowardesh, and nodded his head desperately.


    "But how can I hear that your brother Qiu wants to kill me? You have to catch my friend and give him. Are you brave?"


    With a playful look in Ding Ning''s eyes, he grabbed Erwang''s head hair and gently patted his sweat stained cheek.


    "I... I''m wrong, brother. Brother Qiu ordered it. It''s none of my business. I''m just an errand runner..."


    Er Wang was scared out of his wits, and the grandson, who was more than his grandson, immediately confessed in detail.


    It turned out that Erwang was the son of the mayor of Bailong town. He was domineering and did evil in this area. A few years ago, he ran into an iron plate and was severely cleaned up. That was his brother Qiu.


    Brother Qiu, whose real name is Zhang Shiqiu, is the son of Zhang Changshun, deputy head of Haidong district. He is a typical second-generation official. He is also a dandy. He is proficient in eating, drinking, whoring and gambling.


    After he and Erwang didn''t fight and didn''t know each other, they were like-minded and hit it off, so they got together, netted a gang of gangsters who dominated all villages and towns, and mixed up with the underworld.


    Zhang Changshun is a native of Bailong town. Although he dotes on this son, he is an official after all. He still needs face. The only son makes trouble outside by relying on his power all day, swaggering and cheating, which gives him a great headache.


    Especially after the district head Yang Zhiyong was transferred, it was difficult to gain a foothold in the local faction. However, Zhang Changshun, who was forced by Zhang Shiqiu, lowered his head several times before he successfully gained a foothold and made a lot of achievements.


    In this case, it can be seen how depressed Zhang Changshun is. Just because Yang Zhiyong grabbed the handle of this disheartening son, he had to move closer to Yang Zhiyong, and he was excluded by the cadres of the local faction.


    After Zhang Shiqiu was asked home by his father Zhang Changshun to have a deep talk, he decided to learn from the pain and do something serious. Therefore, at the suggestion of his gangsters, Zhang Shiqiu opened this gluten factory.


    Zhang Changshun was relieved that his son was finally promising and didn''t make trouble for him. He accommodated him in every way, helped him say hello, handled all the formalities of the gluten factory at the green light all the way, and also used his contacts to help him distribute goods to major market markets.


    In less than a year, the gluten supply of all markets and hotels in Haidong district was monopolized by Zhang Shiqiu. Of course, the means will not be so aboveboard.


    With the progress of the day, the supply of gluten gradually exceeded the demand. Zhang Shiqiu saw the huge benefits and excessive extravagance, so he decided to set up a branch factory to increase production.


    Zhang Shiqiu is a very good accountant. He is not willing to invest. He simply put the idea of the branch into each village. He casually gives some benefits to the village committee, makes a circle of land and employs several villagers. The branch is even established.


    The gluten factory in Haitang village is only one of his 30 gluten factories. It was just opened. Gouwa was appointed factory director because he is the local gangster leader in Haitang village and is originally Erwang''s younger brother.


    It''s hot in summer, and the preservation of gluten has become a big problem. Sometimes, as soon as the market is pulled down, there is a phenomenon of decay and deterioration. Vendors are afraid that they can''t accept it.


    This is unacceptable to Zhang Shiqiu, who spends a lot of money. He was reluctant to spend money on refrigerated cars and equipment, so he started the idea of using hydrogen peroxide to keep the fresh luster of the gluten surface.


    Those vendors also knew it, but because they couldn''t afford to offend him, they had to pick up the goods and sell them out without conscience.


    But there are always some unhappy vendors who will complain and slowly spread out, but no one will take the gossip seriously.


    The speaker had no intention of listening. It happened that Zhao Chenxi wanted to do a social practice survey, so she jumped in. Unfortunately, she really found the black workshop, which led to today''s scene.


    Zhao Chenxi''s silver teeth bite. Thinking of today''s experience, she can''t wait to beat Zhang Shiqiu.


    Ding Ning frowned slowly and raised a towering anger in his heart. How much gluten does 30 gluten factories have to produce every day?


    How many people have eaten these gluten soaked in hydrogen peroxide? How much harm does it do to people''s bodies? It''s shocking to think about it.


    He had expected that the black workshop would have a backstage, but he didn''t expect that the son of the deputy district chief was behind the scenes.


    No wonder he called the police. Up to now, the police didn''t come. Instead, three agricultural vehicles arrived and wanted to kill him. This shows that Zhang Shiqiu also realized that once such a thing is exposed, his father can''t escape the relationship. Through the relationship, he suppressed the police and sent people to kill people. It''s really cruel and lawless.


    This is the territory of Haidong District, which is equivalent to Zhang Changshun''s territory. After all, even the district head Yang Zhiyong has to take Zhang Shiqiu''s fault and threaten Zhang Changshun to stand here. It can be seen how huge his influence in the local area is.


    He believes that even if Yang Zhiyong knows such a thing, he may not be able to solve it satisfactorily. He can only find higher-level leaders.


    Ding Ning thought, reached out and knocked Erwang and gowardesh unconscious. He took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone: "brother Xu, I''m Ding Ning. I have something to report to you."


    "Brother, I''m going to call you later. Thank you for helping mayor Du again. Now you''re famous and on the hot search list again."


    Xu Mingyang''s mood is very high. The driver who caused the accident has been out of danger after rescue. Mayor Du will strictly protect him. After he wakes up, he will make a careful inquiry as the breakthrough of this catastrophic accident.


    Ding Ning didn''t realize until Xu Mingyang made it clear what had happened. He was just curious how Xu Mingyang knew he saved the driver.


    Xu Mingyang said with a smile that it was a girl who recorded the whole rescue process and passed the video screen to the reporter of the TV station before leaving.


    Ding Ning looked at Zhao Chenxi with his head raised and proud face. In fact, he really didn''t want to be famous, but when he thought that the mermaid totem was still waiting for the reputation value to wake up, he let it go.


    "Deser, I don''t want to help you become famous. I just don''t think it''s troublesome."


    Zhao Chenxi tilted her mouth and whispered. As the owner of the rear end collision accident, she was entangled by reporters at the scene to ask about the accident. She just saw Ding Ning leaving. In a hurry, she passed the whole event process to the reporter.


    "Brother, although being famous is a good thing, my brother also wants to remind you that some people are bad this time. You must pay attention to your safety."


    Xu Mingyang whispered his advice, and his worries were undisguised.


    Ding Ning quickly responded that the driver involved in the accident was obviously the dead man bought by the behind the scenes, and it was also the key to the whole major traffic accident. This key figure should have died long ago. Even if mayor Du knew someone wanted to deal with him, there was nothing to check.


    But now Ding Ning unexpectedly appeared. Fortunately, it happened that the dead survived, which gave mayor Du a chance to fight back.


    In this case, the man behind the scenes thought there were flaws in the seamless plan. How can he not hate Ding Ning to the bone?


    It is conceivable that in order to deal with Mayor Du, the man behind the scenes even took human life seriously. It is very possible to deal with Ding Ning who destroyed his plan.


    Just, will Ding Ning be afraid? Obviously, he won''t be afraid. He even wants the behind the scenes to deal with him and take the opportunity to find out.

 Chapter 447

    But he thanked Xu Minglu for his kindness and said what happened here.


    When he heard that Zhang Changshun''s son was involved in this matter, Xu Minglu was immediately excited. "Brother, I''ll report to mayor Du immediately. I''ll go there and pay attention to your safety."


    After hanging up the phone, Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look. It seems that Zhang Changshun may also be involved in the accident. Otherwise, where would Xu Minglu be so excited.


    Zhao Chenxi tilted her head and stared at Ding Ning. She was curious about who Ding Ning called. Although a deputy district head was not worth mentioning in her eyes, it should be a giant for Ding Ning.


    But her stomach suddenly growled with hunger, which made her lose her mind soon.


    Ding Ning gave her a funny look, took the gowardesh three people out of the car and stuffed them into the agricultural vehicle with several drivers. They couldn''t wake up in a few hours.


    After being bullied by Toyota, he said to Zhao Chenxi, "I''ll eat something to fill my stomach. Will you go or not?"


    Zhao Chenxi bit her lips and remembered Ding Ning''s attitude towards her before. She wanted to hold her head up proudly and say that her aunt wouldn''t go.


    But backbone can''t be a meal. It''s almost two o''clock in the afternoon. She''s already hungry and dizzy. She can''t take care of her anger and gets into the car without saying a word.


    I''m confused. Who the hell is this guy? He can fight so well. No wonder the black mouse failed last time.


    Thinking of the black mouse, Zhao Chenxi''s eyes became complicated. If one day Ding Ning knew that she did the kidnapping of Lingyun, would he kill himself?


    This problem made her feel a little happy and suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley. She had a faint regret for the first time. She really made a mistake in that matter.


    However, she has always been a willful and reckless temper. She soon put these problems behind her. Hum, even if she knows, it''s great. He killed me for revenge.


    Ding Ning didn''t know what this friend in distress was thinking. Seeing that she didn''t play a small temper, he was a little comfortable. He didn''t have the habit of swallowing.


    They found a farmhouse nearby and burned a large pot of ground chicken. The strong aroma came. Zhao Chenxi couldn''t care about her reserve. She began to eat rice in her arms, without the demeanor of a lady.


    It''s just that Ding Ning sits opposite her and feels very hot eyes. She turns her head embarrassed and wonders whether to buy her a pair of pants or a skirt to wear, otherwise it''s always spring leakage.


    The shopkeeper is a middle-aged fat man. He stands in front of the bar to settle accounts. His sneaky eyes always look at Zhao Chenxi''s two snow-white long legs.


    "You eat first. I''ll go out and buy a pack of cigarettes."


    Ding Ning stood up and said after eating half of it.


    "No, you don''t want to slip away by yourself? I don''t have any money."


    Zhao Chenxi grabbed him in a hurry and stared at him with a little helpless big eyes. It was really cute.


    Ding Ning cried and laughed: "do I look like that kind of person?"


    "How do I know who you are?"


    Zhao Chenxi also felt that she had overreacted. Her pretty face was slightly red and muttered. She didn''t know why. She was flustered when she heard that Ding Ning was going out. She always felt uneasy.


    "Well, I''ll go shopping and I''ll be back in a minute. I''ll buy the order first. You can always rest assured."


    Ding Ning was also drunk and had no choice but to settle the account first.


    "Did you... Return it?"


    Zhao Chenxi asked timidly, with a touch of fear and uneasiness in his big black grape eyes.


    Ding Ning took a smoke from the corner of his mouth: "where can I go if I don''t come back? My car is scrapped and waiting for my friends to pick it up."


    "Oh, I''ll wait for you. Come back quickly."


    Zhao Chenxi subconsciously said that, he couldn''t help blushing and lowering his head. How can he feel so ambiguous.


    I can''t help but feel angry. Zhao Chenxi, are you crazy? It''s like you haven''t seen a man. He''s your enemy.


    Ding Ning''s face was a little strange. He shook his head and went out. What does this little pepper like guy mean? Don''t you like brother?


    No, it won''t. It must be that she hasn''t recovered from the previous things. It''s normal to be afraid. After all, is she a girl? It''s impossible to say that she doesn''t have a shadow in her heart after such a terrible thing.


    Ding Ning soon gave a reason to comfort himself. He didn''t want to be involved in any emotional debt. Xiao Nuo and Xiao Yao, Ling Yun and Luo Xue were enough for him.


    However, when he thought that little pepper was pitiful, he felt a touch of pity and apology. It was not easy for a girl to be raped and her spirit didn''t collapse. He should have let her a little before.


    To apologize, I''ll buy you a better dress. No, I forgot to ask for the size.


    Ding Ning scratched his head in distress, made a gesture with his hand, and carefully recalled that his chest circumference was about C? Height is about 1.68, hip circumference? I don''t know. It''s cocky anyway. How long are your pants? Unknown.


    Half an hour later, Ding Ning ran out of a shopping mall with a red face and a faint silver bell like laughter from the salesperson behind him.


    Grandma, it''s a shame.


    Ding Ning looked at the clothes bag in his hand. Are women selling clothes so open now? I just compared the size of my chest with her. As for the ambiguous smile.


    At the door of the farmhouse, Zhao Chenxi, who was wearing only a white shirt and showed two long legs, was like a frightened deer. He grabbed the hem of the shirt and pulled it down, trying to cover the disgusting salivating eyes of the seven gangsters next to him.


    But I don''t know what she did, but it made the twin peaks in her chest ready to come out, which added a bit of temptation and made the gangsters thirsty. A little gangster with a green parrot head and smoking already wanted to chat up.


    Why don''t you come back? Didn''t you really leave her?


    Miss Zhao has never felt so humiliated in her life. She usually wears sexy shorts with her thighs exposed to show her figure, but who dares to stare so blatantly.


    In particular, these little gangsters, dressed in colorful T-shirts, want more soil. The local ruffians who belong to the hillbilly level dare to make her idea.


    Looking at the hun hun with a green parrot''s head, big yellow teeth and a gold necklace around her neck, she never expected Ding Ning to appear next to her like this moment when she came towards her under the laughter of her companions.


    "Sister, I''ll come out for work this afternoon. Come on, what''s the price?"


    The Parrot Head gangster took out his wallet and shook it in his hand. His eyes were like hooks, and he didn''t hide the color of lust.


    Such a top-grade chicken is really rare. He decided to admit it even if it had to be 500 once.


    "Go away, your special is sold. Your whole family is sold."


    Zhao Chenxi was furious. The local ruffian took her as a chicken, which made her how to bear it.


    "Bitch, you''re standing here like this. What''s not a chicken? What''s the outfit for me? MD, I''ll patronize your business today. Let''s make a price."


    The parrot''s head was scolded by her and said with gnashing teeth.


    "Go away!"


    Zhao Chenxi''s face was like frost and said coldly.


    "Bitch, don''t be shameless. You don''t ask around here. My brother Kui is willing to spend money to play with you. He''s already giving you face. Don''t be so unkind. I''ll turn you with my brothers."


    The parrot''s head Adam''s apple stirred. The woman was so attractive. Her face showed a ferocious expression and threatened fiercely.


    "Go away, my boyfriend will be right back from shopping. If he doesn''t go, he will kill you."


    Zhao Chenxi felt uneasy and insecure, but she knew she couldn''t show the slightest fear. The more afraid he was, the more he would advance.


    You should know that it''s natural for small gangsters to bully soft and fear hard. Only by frightening them, they dare not be too presumptuous, and even move out their boyfriends to scare him off.


    Unfortunately, she ignored her own charm. There was only a shirt up and down to the thigh, and the spring light loomed when the wind blew.


    The parrot''s head, known as Quebec, has long been fascinated by seven meat and eight vegetables. Where can we care that it is in broad daylight.


    He put his hand around Zhao Chenxi''s shoulder and smiled obscene: "well, I''d like to see how your boyfriend killed me. If I didn''t put my hand on you in front of your boyfriend today, Kui will come out in vain."


    "Ouch!"


    Zhao Chenxi saw that his salty pig claw was about to grasp his shoulder. He was cruel, twisted his body, and hit Kui''s crotch with a cruel knee. This was learned when Ding Ning played two eggs at noon.


    "MD, smelly girl, I''m going to kill you. Don''t be so busy for me. Catch her for me."


    Unfortunately, although he hit the target accurately, Zhao Chenxi''s strength was too small, which only made Kui brother miserable, but he couldn''t waste him.


    Kui Ge squatted on the ground with his lower abdomen covered. His sore forehead was blue and his face turned red. He roared hysterically.


    "Special, dare to beat brother Kui. I''m looking for death."


    "If you think Quebec can''t satisfy you, brothers come and play with you."


    "Hey, hey, you''re hot enough. I like it!"


    ¡­¡­


    The six gangsters came up with dirty words and obscene laughter.


    Zhao Chenxi shouted at the top of her voice, "help, help!"


    "MD, whatever you look at, get out of here!"


    The passers-by around pointed out, but no one dared to stop it. They were stared, shouted and scolded by several gangsters. One ran faster than the other for fear of causing trouble.


    "Take her to the next alley. I can''t kill her today."


    Quebec''s pain eased slightly. He stood up and clenched his teeth.


    "Let go of me, let go of me, help, help... Huh!"


    Zhao Chenxi desperately struggled and shouted for help, but her mouth was covered by a gangster, strangling her neck and dragging her to the nearby alley.


    "Creak!"


    "Bang!"


    With the sharp brake sound, Kui Ge, whom Zhengyi Qi refers to, was directly hit by Toyota.


    Ding Ning opened the door with a livid face and jumped down, sending out towering anger all over.


    He had long found someone harassing Zhao Chenxi in Xiaojin''s vision, but he was about to arrive and didn''t let Xiaojin do it. After all, although there were few people here, there was not nobody.


    But he didn''t expect that these gangsters were so bold that they dared to commit violence in the street in broad daylight. How could he not be angry.


    "Quebec, Quebec was hit."


    "Boy, you''re finished. You killed Quebec. You wait to go to jail."


    "Do you know who Quebec is? Quebec is the son of director Wang. Boy, just wait and wear the bottom of the prison."


    "It''s not bad to drive a Toyota bully. It seems that you have some wealth, but you hit Quebec, and no one can save you."


    Several gangsters watched Kui Ge fly out for more than ten meters, hit the wall and fell down. They didn''t know life or death. They pointed to Ding ningnu and shouted.

 Chapter 448

    Director Wang should be the director of the police station in Bailong town. He just wants to settle accounts with him.


    Ding Ning had a meaningful smile on his mouth. He had called the police before. According to the jurisdiction, he should call the police at the Bailong police station.


    As a result, the police didn''t come, but Erwang came. They wanted to kill him. It can be seen that director Wang and Erwang are definitely birds of a feather.


    As for this shit Quebec, don''t say he didn''t kill him. Even if he did, what can he do? He is now a special adviser to national security. Just one charge of indecency in the street and attempted gang rape is enough for him to kill first and then.


    "I don''t like people pointing at me, so you all deserve to die."


    Ding Ning was too lazy to waste saliva with these small minions. He reached out and grabbed a gangster''s finger and directly broke it into a V shape. Despite his shrill scream, he raised his leg and kicked him in the crotch.


    Since you can''t control the thing in your crotch, let it fail.


    It''s a long story, but in the blink of an eye, the six gangsters hit each other, covered their crotch and rolled on the ground in pain.


    "Woo woo... You''re finally back."


    Zhao Chenxi dove threw himself into his arms like a forest, hugged his neck tightly, cried out, let Ding Ning pity for a while, patted her shoulder and comforted, "it''s okay, it''s okay, it''s all over."


    "Yes!"


    A sense of security that had never been felt before hit Zhao Chenxi''s heart. He buried his head in Ding Ning''s arms like a quail. His mouth was so gentle and gentle, but he was always reluctant to leave his arms. His pretty face quietly glowed red. His taste smelled well and made people feel at ease.


    Ding Ning thought she was too frightened and let her dish on him like an octopus. For fear of her falling down, she kindly held her ass.


    This guy is really a big coyote. He knows to take advantage of others. Zhao Chenxi''s ears are red. He secretly feigns in his heart, but he is surprisingly not disgusted at all. Instead, he feels a little shy.


    But out of the girl''s reserve, she still reluctantly left Ding Ning''s arms. The sense of security made her feel reluctant to give up, and confusion flashed in her beautiful eyes.


    "Young man, run quickly. Wang Kui is the son of Wang Bailang, the director of the police station. Someone has called the police."


    "Yes, run quickly. Wang Bailang is nicknamed the white eyed wolf. His hands are black. Those who provoked his son in the past were caught and ruined their wealth. Alas!"


    "Looking at the car is also good. You should have some money at home, run quickly, break off the relationship, get through the joint, and then turn yourself in, otherwise the white eyed wolf can kill you alive in the Institute."


    ¡­¡­


    Several kind-hearted passers-by came forward and whispered a reminder. After that, they left quickly for fear of causing trouble. It can be seen how arrogant and domineering Wang Bailang is in Bailong town.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed a stern look. The upper beam was not right and the lower beam was crooked. From Wang Kui''s style, we can see what Wang Bailang was. As the director of the police station, he didn''t think to protect one party''s peace, but abused the rights granted by the state to do evil. It''s really damned.


    Zhao Chenxi realized that Ding Ning had made a big mistake. A fine light flashed in her eyes and the corners of her mouth turned up slightly. Ding Ning fought for her this time. Out of morality, she had to protect him this time.


    I don''t want to help him, just to repay his kindness. Zhao Chenxi silently found a reason for herself and wanted to ask Ding Ning to borrow a phone. It was just the director of a small town police station. Any phone call had to make him faint.


    But unexpectedly, before he could speak, two police cars drove over, jumped down, and six or seven policemen came around with electric batons. The first was a middle-aged policeman with a general''s belly, with disabled eyebrows, mouse eyes, flat nose and big mouth. It was five points similar to Wang Kui''s face. It should be Wang Bailang.


    "Send the injured to the hospital."


    Wang Bailang glanced at Wang Kui, who was lying on the ground and didn''t know his life and death, anxiously ordered him. Then he took out a pistol from his waist and pointed at Ding Ning angrily. "Kill in the street, catch it for me, dare to resist and kill on the spot."


    Ding Ning''s eyes contracted violently. Wang Bailang was cruel enough to kill him on the spot and avenge his son.


    The police officers of the police station have no right to allocate guns at ordinary times. All guns are kept by the public security section of the Branch Bureau, and the director has no right to allocate guns.


    Only when performing some tasks that need to be equipped with guns will they report to the branch office to apply for guns. There are strict systems for receiving and returning them, and they can''t be a minute late.


    If Wang Bailang went to apply for the gun after receiving the police and then rushed to the scene, it would be impossible without half an hour to an hour.


    But Wang Bailang arrived at the scene with his gun after he hit Wang Kui. It can be seen how lax the gun control in their office is. It is very likely that the gun is not handed in at all and is usually worn with him.


    Although many remote places or places with poor public security have begun to try out armed patrols, that is, the police on duty have begun to equip guns, but that is only a trial.


    For the time being, there is no such provision in an international metropolis like Ninghai, which ranks in the forefront of public security in the country. Where did Wang Bailang get the gun?


    "Kill on the spot? Director Wang is so powerful that he dares to issue an order to kill on the spot without asking. Is this what you, the director of the police station, should say?"


    Ding Ning was happy and fearless, took a step forward, blocked Zhao Chenxi behind him, sneered, and made several policemen who wanted to come up and arrest slow down involuntarily.


    Zhao Chenxi looked at his tall and heroic back. A strong sense of security protected by others quietly spread in her heart and warmed her whole heart.


    "I''m afraid you''re extremely dangerous. If you dare to resist arrest, I have the right to kill you on the spot."


    As soon as Wang Bailang''s pupils shrink, he murmurs in his heart. This guy seems a little difficult. Won''t there be any big background?


    But at the thought of his son''s life and death, the towering anger burned and blinded his reason.


    "Resisting arrest? Director Wang will really give me a big hat. I want to ask you. I called the police at noon. Why didn''t your police station call the police, but went to several killers to kill me."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were as bright as electricity. He stared at Wang Bailang and said in a fierce voice, "are you in collusion with them? Are you one of them?"


    "You... You talk nonsense. I haven''t received any alarm at all. Don''t deceive the public here."


    Wang Bailang gave a thump in his heart and looked at Ding Ning suspiciously. Is this guy the guy Qiu Shao said hello to? Didn''t Erwang take someone to deal with him? How did you show up here?


    Ding Ning took a panoramic view of his expression. Looking at this guy, he must know. Unexpectedly, the director of the police station colluded with Zhang Shiqiu to murder the reporter. It''s really bold.


    "Am I talking nonsense? Director Wang should know that justice is free in the heart of the people. As a policeman, you have a nest with black hearted traders, snakes and mice. Public tools are for private use. You don''t deserve to be a policeman."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were as bright as a knife and said word by word.


    Wang Bailang frowned slightly. How could he be frightened by Ding Ning? Without evidence, who can do anything to get him? Immediately sneered: "if you have anything to say, go back to the Institute and cuff him to me."


    "You dare!"


    Ding Ning''s face was cold. He reached out and took out the certificate of the criminal police consultant and showed it: "I''m a policeman. What right do you have to torture me?"


    "Hahaha, consultant of the criminal police team, are you kidding? When did the criminal police team have a consultant, boy? You think I''m a fool if you want to deceive me with false evidence? Now, I''ll sue you for pretending to be a policeman and arrest him for me."


    Wang Bailang was surprised at the beginning. When he saw the consultant title on the certificate, he suddenly relaxed and laughed proudly: "don''t say you''re not a policeman, what if you''re a policeman? The prince commits the same crime as the people, the police commit the law, knowingly commit the crime, and the crime is even worse."


    Ding Ning''s face is a little embarrassed. It''s a great blow. People''s Xiangjiang movies are full of certificates. They shout "I''m CAD". The enemy either catches him immediately or runs away immediately. How can it be ineffective here?


    This Xiao big ass is so unreliable that no one recognizes him when he gives a certificate. It''s embarrassing.


    In fact, it''s no wonder Xiao Nuo officially informed the district bureaus and the criminal police team after handling the certificates for Ding Ning.


    However, Wang Bailang drank too much at the last meeting of the regional bureau to convey the superior documents, and did not attend at all. The deputy director who attended the meeting disagreed with him and didn''t inform him at all. Naturally, he didn''t know.


    He had never heard of the position of consultant in the criminal police team, so he took it for granted that Ding Ning wanted to fake the police and deceive the past to escape.


    Zhao Chenxi is also drunk. She thinks she knows the root of Ding Ning. She is just a little doctor. She dares to pretend to be a policeman. It''s really bold.


    However, when she thought of this guy''s bad deeds, she suddenly realized that this guy must have fabricated his identity with all kinds of false certificates to get close to the rich woman.


    This made her feel inexplicably excited. She felt that she had found his little secret and found the truth. If the environment was not wrong, in fact, she would like to ask where these false certificates were handled, if she could get some for her, think about it, casually touch out a certificate and shout, I''m so and so, that feels cool.


    Seeing that Ding ningleng was there for a long time without saying anything, Wang Bailang became more and more sure that his guess was right. His face was stiff and he said with awe inspiring Justice: "you not only bumped into people in the street and intended to murder, but also openly pretended to be a policeman in public. Come on, cuff me and take it back."


    "Wait a minute, you don''t know that certificate. Should you know this certificate?"


    Ding Ning feels helpless in life. As a generation of famous doctors, a criminal police consultant or a national security consultant, how can he be handcuffed by scum like Wang Bailang? This is an insult to him.


    So he decided to take out his assassin''s mace, took out his national security certificate and said seriously, "I''m national security."


    The scene was silent. Everyone stared at him blankly, and even Zhao Chenxi was stunned.


    Ding Ning''s face was calm, but his heart was happy. Guoan''s identity was powerful. As soon as his certificate was on, he was invincible. These people were shocked by my brother''s bullying spirit. Wow, ha ha.


    "Hahaha, ouch, I can''t. I have a stomachache. It''s so funny."


    "Oh, I''m so happy. This guy pretends to be Guoan. Just like him, he returns Guoan."


    "Where did this come from? It''s too coke. After posing as a policeman and posing as national security, why doesn''t he pretend to be the mayor?"


    "Ouch, I have a stomachache when I laugh. I know the boy''s true identity."


    "What real identity?"


    "What''s to say? It must be a professional fake certificate. I bet he still has many fake certificates in his pocket."


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone suddenly burst out laughing. Several policemen laughed up and down, and tears came out. Even Zhao Chenxi laughed with a flutter of joy. This guy is really humorous.

 Chapter 449

    Well, the scene was full of festive colors, but Ding Ning''s face darkened bit by bit.


    What''s the matter? The police officer''s card doesn''t work, and the national security certificate doesn''t work. It''s so melancholy.


    It seems that we can only call Xu Minglu and let him go to the police station to catch himself.


    After all, the image of attacking the police was bad when he resisted and arrested in public. After it came out, his reputation was completely ruined. It''s a big deal to follow Wang Bailang and see what tricks he can play.


    "Catch him and take him away. He''s a fake and addicted."


    The so-called national security certificate Wang Bailang didn''t even look at it. He thought contemptuously, boy, do you think I''m an idiot? The police consultant also serves as national security. I really dare to think that I''ll be amused if I have nothing to do.


    "I can go back with you without handcuffs."


    Ding Ning reluctantly discussed with Wang Bailang.


    "No, you are a dangerous and extremely ferocious person. You must wear handcuffs."


    Wang Bailang showed a touch of ridicule at the corners of his mouth. He bumped into my son and dared to deceive me. If he didn''t handcuff you, he wouldn''t kill you?


    "Oh! All right!"


    Ding Ning suddenly nodded, obediently stretched out his hand to cooperate with the police to put on the handcuffs, then made a slight effort, "clang", and the handcuffs broke on the ground.


    In the stunned eyes of the people, Ding Ning innocently spread his hand: "these handcuffs are fake, and the quality is very bad."


    "Copy it, copy it to him, and I won''t believe it."


    Wang Bailang shouted angrily.


    "Ka!"


    The second handcuffs are handcuffed again. Unfortunately, the quality is still poor.


    Third... Fourth... Seventh!


    No matter how stupid they were, they could see that things were wrong. Looking at Ding Ning''s eyes, they were as frightened as if they had seen a ghost.


    Wang Bailang''s forehead was dripping with sweat as big as beans, swallowed his saliva, trembled his lips and said, "you... Who are you...?"


    "I''m making false evidence."


    Ding Ning still stretched out his hands and looked very cooperative, and his face was full of innocence.


    Zhao Chenxi covered her mouth and smiled, and her big eyes turned around. Although she knew Ding Ning''s skill was extraordinary, she didn''t expect to be so powerful.


    However, she will not feel incredible like others. After all, the Zhao family is also a warrior.


    Wang Bailang wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and his throat rolled violently. I don''t know what to do. This man is really extremely dangerous. I don''t know what will happen if he takes him back to the Institute.


    But at the thought of his son being seriously injured, his anger flared up. No matter how high his kung fu is, he is afraid of a kitchen knife. He has a gun.


    Subconsciously touched the gun board at his waist and said, "then come with us."


    "OK, you drive and wait for me at the door."


    Ding Ning agreed and turned around and gave the car key to Zhao Chenxi. He didn''t trust her. She was outside alone. Seeing Zhao Chenxi being overbearing, he got into the police car.


    On the bus, Zhao Chenxi saw the clothes bought by Ding Ning. Her pretty face was red and the waves in her beautiful eyes flowed, but she still took the time to change them.


    In the interrogation room of Bailong town police station, Ding Ning sat lazily in the interrogation chair. On the way, he had sent a text message to Xu Minglu.


    "Name?"


    "Ding Ning."


    "Age?"


    "22 years old!"


    "Gender?"


    "Man!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the interrogation table, two policemen, one tall and one short, were in charge of the interrogation. They had not been out of the scene before. Ding Ning replied with great cooperation.


    As for Wang Bailang, he has rushed to the hospital to see his baby son.


    Both policemen were in their thirties and looked decent, but Ding Ning saw a deep chill in their eyes.


    In particular, when they asked questions, they recorded what was good for Wang Kui, not what was bad for Wang Kui, and didn''t even turn on the monitoring.


    "Sign!"


    The tall policeman''s eyes twinkled with sinister luster. His name was Liu Wei. Of course, he knew who Wang Kui was. He naturally wanted to vent his anger for the young master of the director who was hit. Good son, show it in front of Wang Bailang.


    "Signature? What do you record? What do you mean? I want to have a grudge against Wang Kui and drive to kill him. Just say I want to kill him."


    Ding Ning reached out and threw the record on the interrogation table. The smile on his face faded, his eyes glittered with cold, his anger was rising gradually, and Wang Bailang''s eating appearance was too ugly.


    "Boy, I advise you to sign honestly."


    Liu Wei slapped the table mercilessly and said with a sneer.


    "What if I don''t sign?"


    Ding Ning drooped his eyelids and looked casual.


    "No sign?"


    Liu Wei smiled grimly, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t sign it. It''s just a little bitter."


    Ding Ning looked at him with a smile: "you don''t have a good relationship with your colleagues?"


    "Boy, what are you talking about? What do you mean?"


    Liu Wei asked with a gloomy face. Ding Ning stabbed him in the pain.


    Indeed, because he flatters Wang Bailang all day, flatters Wang Bailang without integrity, and likes to compete for merit, even those who are on the same line with him don''t want to see him.


    "No wonder your colleagues didn''t tell you not to annoy me easily?"


    Ding Ning knew that. Liu Wei looked very handsome, but his lips were thin and his eyes were rolling around. At first glance, he was a mean and ungrateful man. It was estimated that even Wang Bailang didn''t like him.


    "Boy, where do you think this is? Don''t give me a smile. Sign quickly."


    Liu Wei looked suspicious and hurried, but he muttered in his heart. He was on duty today and didn''t go to the police. After Ding Ning was brought back, he volunteered to host the case immediately after learning the situation.


    At ordinary times, those guys who like to compete with him surprisingly didn''t compete with him this time. They readily agreed to it. He wondered for a long time. This is the case that the director''s young master was beaten. After handling it, it can add points to Director Wang''s heart. Now think about it, it seems that some of them are tired of cats.


    Zheng bin, a short policeman, was thinking in his eyes. He was not Wang Bailang''s man. He was only pulled to gather up the number of people to try the case. Everything was led by Liu Wei. He also despised the actions of some people, but he was just a little policeman. What can he do?


    "I won''t sign it."


    Ding Ning crossed his legs and said carelessly.


    "Boy, don''t toast, don''t punish, don''t give you some strength to taste, you don''t know that Lord Ma has three eyes."


    Angered by Ding Ning''s non violent and uncooperative attitude, Liu Wei stood up and walked towards Ding Ning with a ferocious smile.


    "Liu Wei, what are you doing?"


    Zheng Bin''s eyes flashed and asked aloud.


    "What do you say I''m going to do?"


    Liu Wei looked stunned and said unhappily.


    Although Zheng bin is not a passer-by with them, he has always been indifferent to them. Even if he does not support them, he will not oppose them. What''s the matter today? I took the wrong medicine.


    "You are abusing lynching. Even forcing him to sign has no legal effect."


    Zheng Bin said coldly.


    "Zheng bin, are you sick?"


    Liu Wei''s face was gloomy. "Don''t mind my own business."


    "Well, I don''t care. I''ll quit this case and take charge of it yourself."


    Although Zheng Bin thinks Ding Ning is different from ordinary people, he doesn''t think he can turn the table in Wang Bailang''s hands.


    His current attitude is never to cause trouble. Since he has no confidence to fight against Wang Bailang, he simply can''t see his eyes and mind. He stands up and leaves.


    "Whatever you want, I still want to give you a hand. It seems that it''s also the goods that can''t be pasted on the wall."


    Liu Wei looked at his back and said sarcastically that two people must handle the case. Zheng bin left alone. Even if Ding Ning signed, it was not in line with the procedure.


    But so what? There are many cases that do not comply with the procedures. When Ding Ning signs, just find someone to sign and fill in the blank of the case handling personnel.


    Zheng Bin''s footsteps paused, clenched his fist, clenched his teeth, pushed the door and went out. His hunch has always been very accurate. Ding Ning seems very complicated.


    "Boy, give you one last chance, sign or not?"


    Liu Wei pulled out the electric stick with a ferocious smile and shook it in front of Ding Ning. The high-voltage negative sent out a "hiss" sound, and the blue light flickered, looking terrible.


    "No!"


    Ding Ning said with his arm in his arms.


    "Then enjoy it!"


    Liu Wei showed a morbid smile on his face and stabbed Ding Ning with the electric stick in his hand.


    "Ah!"


    After a quick and brief scream, Liu Wei fell to the ground, convulsed all over, and the electric stick fell to the ground.


    Ding Ning Wensi sat on the chair without moving. He glanced at him disdainfully. He was a garbage and wanted to torture him. He was merciful if he didn''t kill him.


    His eyes glanced at the flower pot in the corner intentionally or unintentionally. There was an extremely hidden camera installed there. It seems that this small police station is not an iron plate.


    In an office, a man in his thirties with thick eyebrows and big eyes, a tiger mouth and an eagle nose sat upright on the office chair. He saw this scene through the monitoring screen, and a look of surprise flashed across his eyes. Was he found by the boy?


    Liu Qiang, a demobilized soldier, was assigned to work in Ninghai Public Security Bureau after his retirement. However, he offended the leaders because of his upright character and was assigned to the Bailong town police station as the deputy director for ten years.


    In the past ten years, he worked hard and conscientiously, but he was always suppressed by Wang Bailang.


    At the beginning, he also wanted to fight back and collected a lot of evidence of Wang Bailang''s misconduct to report to the superior department, but he was dismissed by the light sentence "pay attention to unity".


    Later, he was specially invited by some leaders to talk and beat, asking him to cooperate with Comrade Wang Bailang''s work and not to make these small moves.


    Only then did he realize that Wang Bailang could not be promoted or demoted in the Bailong town police station and served as the director of the local emperor for so many years. He must have woven a huge interpersonal network behind him.


    Perhaps, it is not only a network of interpersonal relationships, but also a huge network of interests, and Wang Bailang is likely to be a key node on this network. Otherwise, he would have been promoted by his relationship, and would he still be a small director of this police station?


    What kind of interest makes Wang Bailang willing to work as the director of this police station for more than ten years without complaint?


    Liu Qiang is very interested in this. His professional sensitivity makes him realize that there may be an amazing secret behind it. Since then, he and Wang Bailang have maintained the state that the well water does not violate the river, each doing his own work, but conducting investigations secretly.


    When he was in the army, he was a scout. It was a little fun to install monitoring. He quietly installed a lot of monitoring in the Institute to monitor Wang Bailang''s every move.


    But Wang Bailang was very cautious and seldom contacted the people behind him in the office, which made the detection work slow and reached an impasse. The evidence he had was not enough to tear open this huge net.


    After installing the monitor for so long, Ding Ning was the first to find it, and he was very skilled, which made him very interested.


    This man is a bit interesting. Liu Qiang looked at Ding Ning''s face with a smile and showed a thoughtful look. His instinct told him that maybe this young man is very unusual and may be his help.

 Chapter 450

    On the Toyota overlord at the gate of Bailong town police station, Zhao Chenxi bit her pink lips and waited anxiously.


    Although she knew Ding Ning''s skill was extraordinary and should not suffer any loss, she was still worried that he would be bullied inside.


    After all, Wang Kui was Wang Bailang''s son. Ding Ning started so hard. Even if Wang Kui didn''t die, he had to lie in the hospital for half a year. Several other gangsters simply became eunuchs. Anyway, they hurt and disabled people. It''s not so easy to solve the problem.


    Although Ding Ning seemed confident and made arrangements in advance, after all, he was in someone else''s territory, and Wang Bailang didn''t look like a person who would act according to the rules.


    Will he be beaten in there? Will you be bullied? Her heart hung in her throat and felt that she had to do something.


    This feeling is very complex and subtle. She will never admit that she has a good impression of Ding Ning. She only worries about him because she is involved in all this.


    I searched the car and couldn''t find my mobile phone. It seems that I can only find a public phone to call someone.


    Just as she was getting ready to get off to find someone, a police car stopped by. Wang Bailang hurried into the police station with a gloomy face and accompanied by two policemen.


    He just came back from the hospital. Wang Kui''s condition is very bad. Although he has been rescued, more than 60% of his bones are broken. He can''t leave the hospital until he lies down for the first half of the year.


    But compared with his friends, they were very lucky. Although they looked harmless, they all became eunuchs, which made Wang Bailang feel chilly in his crotch.


    This guy is too ferocious. It can be said that hitting people is a traffic accident. Turning people into eunuchs is crippling. A serious injury crime can never escape.


    But this is not the point. The point is that he didn''t send the police according to Qiu Shao''s arrangement today. Er Wang, the number one horse under Qiu Shao, took people to find the guy''s trouble. As a result, none of those guys have come back and can''t be contacted by phone.


    This made Qiu Shao very angry. He asked him to go to the industrial park to see what was going on. He rushed to the Industrial Park immediately after he came out of the hospital, but there was no personal shadow there.


    Therefore, Wang Bailang hurried back to the office to pry open Ding Ning''s mouth, ask Erwang and others where they are, and give Qiu Shao an explanation.


    A Mercedes Benz S600 quietly stopped at the door of the police station. On the co pilot sat a young man with sunglasses, hair gel and big back, staring coldly at Zhao Chenxi who came down from Toyota''s hegemony.


    "Qiu Shao, that''s the woman."


    The two eggs were as pale as paper, and pointed to Zhao Chenxi with strong resentment at the bottom of their eyes.


    Ding Ning''s knee bump made him hate Ding Ning, so when Qiu Shao personally went to Haitang village to ask what was going on, he endured severe pain and stood up for the first time to help Qiu Shao identify people.


    Gowardesh got on the list of qiushao by virtue of his good relationship with Erwang and became the factory director, which made him very jealous, so he would never miss the opportunity to get on the list of qiushao.


    Especially after he knew that Erwang and gowardesh were missing, he was even more excited. He wished they were all dead. Maybe qiushao would be unavailable and let him be the director of the gluten factory.


    "Go, pick her up and take her away."


    Zhang Shiqiu ordered coldly.


    "Yes, Qiu Shao!"


    Two eggs promised excitedly, couldn''t wait to get out of the car and rushed to Zhao Chenxi.


    Qiu Shao''s gold medal thug, nicknamed old wolf, was a muscular Qiu knot. The young man in a tight vest looked at him disdainfully. He despised such a local ruffian and got out of the car slowly behind him.


    Er Dan was very excited. If he had borrowed ten courage in the past, he would not dare to abduct people at the gate of the police station, but now with qiushao''s support, he was no longer afraid. Who didn''t know that Wang Bailang was qiushao''s dog.


    The dark desire hidden in the bottom of his heart flourished, and a seed called ambition sprouted in his heart.


    One day, my two eggs will also become a big man like Qiu Shao. If I like any little girl, I will directly take it away and live a life of driving a luxury car and living in a luxury house. That''s life.


    "What are you doing? Help, help..."


    Zhao Chenxi was about to call for help, but suddenly found Er Dan running towards her with a ferocious smile. Scared, she began to spin around the car and shouted for help at the top of her voice.


    Er Dan was surprised and timidly slowed down. Although he was supported by Qiu Shao, he was just a little gangster and instinctively feared the police.


    "Waste, get out!"


    The old wolf sneered at the two eggs and began to accelerate at his feet. After a few steps, he caught up with Zhao Chenxi, grabbed her hair and dragged her roughly to the Mercedes Benz.


    "Let go of me, let go of me, help..."


    Zhao Chenxi''s painful tears flowed and desperately patted the old wolf''s arm, but his hands hurt and couldn''t get rid of his iron hoop like hands.


    Two low-key Audi cars came one after another. Xu Minglu on the front passenger seat looked at the scene with a cold light in his eyes.


    "It''s really lawless. Are all the people in this police station free?"


    Mayor Du, sitting in the back row, hummed coldly and had to get off to stop it.


    "Stop, let her go!"


    At this time, Liu Qiang quickly walked out of the police station and stopped the old wolf. His experience as a soldier told him that the old wolf was very difficult to entangle and gave him a very dangerous feeling.


    The middle-aged man looked at Liu Qiang with great interest, stretched out his hand from the rear window and waved, motioning for the vehicle behind to stay still and watch the change.


    On the Audi in the back, Yang Zhiyong''s face was blue and his whole body trembled with anger. Then he thought of something and smiled with schadenfreude: "Zhang Jianguo, Zhang Jianguo, people say you won''t die if you don''t die. Your son is a pit father."


    "Mayor Yang, do you want to stop it? Such a thing in your area is not good-looking on your face."


    Sun Guoguang, the director of the District Office sitting on the co pilot, flashed a strange light in his eyes and seemed to ask unintentionally.


    Yang Zhiyong''s eyes flashed and gave him a meaningful look: "didn''t you see mayor Du waving his hand to avoid interference? Director Sun should do his own job."


    Sun Guoguang flashed a fluster in his eyes and said with a dry smile: "I didn''t pay attention to mayor Du''s wave, ha ha."


    Sitting next to Yang Zhiyong, Li Guodong, director of the Public Security Bureau of the District Bureau, was silent, but his face was very ugly. Such a thing happened in his area, which embarrassed him. Fortunately, Liu Qiang came forward to save him a little face and made him a little fond of this upright guy.


    The old wolf confronted Liu Qiang with an expressionless face, grabbed Zhao Chenxi''s hair and let her cry and leave scratches on his arm.


    He was very embarrassed. If Qiu Shao asked him to arrest someone, he had to do it, but Liu Qiang was the deputy director of the police station after all. Although he was not afraid, he did not dare to fight a policeman in public.


    "Director Liu, how about giving me face?"


    Why is it this guy again? Zhang Shiqiu frowned, walked down from the car and said from Liu Qiang.


    That domineering smell made Liu Qiang very uncomfortable. He scoffed: "I''m a policeman. I kidnapped a girl in front of me. Do you want me to give you face? Zhang Shiqiu, even your father, deputy district head Zhang, dare not do such illegal things in public? Remember, this is the kingdom of China, not where you do whatever you want."


    "Deputy director Liu, are you not going to give me face?"


    Zhang Shiqiu''s eyes narrowed slightly, his eyes glittered with cold light, and his voice was very cold.


    "Give you face? Who do you think you are? What would you be if you didn''t have a father who was the deputy district chief? I want to give you face?"


    Liu Qiang showed no weakness, sneered and shouted, "let me go right away, or I''ll catch you all at once."


    "Liu Qiang, don''t be so shameless. I have to take people away today. I don''t think anyone dares to stop."


    Zhang Shiqiu was beaten in the face in public and shouted angrily.


    "Don''t you dare! Somebody, catch the kidnapper and the messenger."


    Liu Qiang was very angry. He was a policeman and was threatened by a second generation of officials. He ordered loudly.


    "Don''t mess around."


    When a fierce drink came, Wang Bailang trotted over with a flattering smile on his face and nodded and bowed: "Qiu Shao, why are you here? What''s going on?"


    "Director Wang, your men are arrogant. They dare to stop me."


    Zhang Shiqiu was determined. He took off his sunglasses, showed a pair of mouse eyes, took out a great China and threw it to Director Wang.


    "Liu Qiang, what''s going on?"


    Director Wang, like a dog leg, came forward to light a cigarette for Zhang Shiqiu, turned to Liu Qiang and shouted angrily.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t director Wang see it? Some people are crazy to arrest people at the door of our police station, and don''t pay attention to the national law at all."


    Liu Qiang narrowed his eyes and stared at Wang Bailang: "don''t forget that you are a policeman."


    Wang Bailang''s face was blue and red, although he was very angry at Liu Qiang''s ruthlessness.


    But in my heart, I also secretly scolded Zhang Shiqiu for being too arrogant. If you want to catch people and stay away from the police station, you will pass by with one eye open and one eye closed.


    This boy took people captive at the gate of the police station in broad daylight. He didn''t take the police seriously, so he didn''t know how to end it.


    Immediately, he winked at Zhang Shiqiu and said with a smile, "Qiu Shao, don''t you think it''s a little awkward for the young couple? Is it so unpleasant?"


    Liu Qiang was stunned when he heard the speech and frowned. If they were really a couple, it would be really difficult for him to intervene in this matter.


    "Ha ha, director Wang laughed. The girl was a little angry with me. I didn''t come to find her. As a result, the noise was a little bigger."


    Zhang Shiqiu is not a fool. He and Liu Qiang can''t carry the woman today. Wang Bailang found a step for him. Naturally, he went down the slope and said with a smile.


    The onlookers suddenly realized that the couple were making trouble, but the young man was really making trouble. As for letting his men grasp the girl''s hair? It''s like kidnapping.


    "Bah, who is married to you? I don''t know you at all."


    Zhao Chenxi was always holding her hair by the wolf. She couldn''t even stand straight. Her painful tears flowed and she scolded angrily.


    "Xiaomin, can''t I know if I''m wrong? Don''t be angry with me. Let''s go home and say what''s going on here. How hard it is to see."


    Zhang Shiqiu''s mouth slightly tilted and signaled the old wolf to let go. He stepped forward and grabbed Zhao Chenxi''s arm and pulled it into his arms. He said hypocritically: "good, let''s go home and I''ll make amends with you."


    "Go away, you go away, don''t touch me, I don''t know you."


    Zhao Chenxi struggled violently. However, her arms could not beat her thighs. Zhang Shiqiu still grabbed her two arms and made her unable to move.


    "Let her go!"


    A cold and piercing voice came. Zhao Chenxi trembled all over and looked at the tall and straight figure getting closer and closer with hazy tears. Full of grievances, she couldn''t help crying.


    Ding Ning''s eyelids twitched and his eyes were burning with murder. He wanted to play with these people, but he didn''t expect them to be so shameless.

 Chapter 451

    "Who are you so special? Don''t worry about our couple''s affairs."


    Zhang Shiqiu''s eyes narrowed slightly and burst out a cold light. He knew that the LORD was coming. He gave a loud drink and quietly winked at the old wolf.


    Wang Bailang''s face changed. He didn''t know how Ding Ning ran out. When he was about to be taken back, the old wolf moved, opened his mouth and said nothing.


    He knows the skill of the old wolf. He is very powerful. It is said that he has worked as a mercenary abroad and has rich combat experience. Even if Ding Ning has more strength, he can''t be his opponent.


    "Go to hell!"


    The old wolf smiled grimly, raised his feet and rushed to Ding Ning with small steps. After two steps, he had turned into a residual shadow, and his hands locked to Ding Ning''s throat like eagle claws.


    Liu Qiang''s face changed dramatically and a thick fear grew in his heart. This man''s speed is so fast that he is not an opponent at all.


    Wang Bailang showed a gloating smile on his face. MD, let you beat my son, let the old wolf destroy you first, and then I will kill you alive.


    With a reserved smile on his face, Zhang Shiqiu has absolute confidence in the skill of the old wolf. Although he doesn''t know where his father found him, he doesn''t have to worry about his safety since he has this close bodyguard.


    Xu Minglu and mayor Du changed their faces. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning rushed out at this time, which was bad.


    With a loud bang, people only saw a shadow flying upside down like a broken kite, slamming into the Mercedes Benz, flattening a large piece, then turning over and falling to the ground. They opened their mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. With an unbelievable color in their eyes, they asked, "division level master?"


    Zhang Shiqiu''s smile was stiff on his face, and his eyes almost didn''t stare out. He couldn''t believe it. He looked at the old wolf lying on the ground, with blood all over his mouth.


    But Ding Ning was calm and relaxed with his hands on his back. He was forced to slowly put down and raised his right leg, which was 90 degrees. A faint voice floated: "garbage, at this level, dare to help tyranny!"


    The old wolf showed his eyes and was ashamed and angry. He struggled to get up and fight again, but he affected the injury in his internal organs. He opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood. His eyes turned over and fainted


    Wang Bailang swallowed his saliva nervously. He knew that Ding Ning was very powerful, but he didn''t think that even the old wolf was not his opponent, which made him a little afraid.


    But after touching the gun at his waist, he immediately regained his confidence. No matter how powerful you are, you can carry the bullet.


    Liu Qiang looked at Ding Ning with complicated eyes. He was right. This boy is not simple.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that doctor Ding is not only excellent in medicine, but also so good in hands."


    Du Shi breathed a long sigh of relief and smiled at Xu Minglu.


    "Dr. Ding is a traditional Chinese medicine. It''s normal to know some Kung Fu, but I didn''t expect him to be so powerful."


    Xu Minglu knew that Ding Ning knew kung fu, but he had no concept of Kung Fu. He just intuitively felt that the old wolf was very fast and should be very powerful, so he subconsciously worried about Ding Ning. He was relieved to see him win and smiled.


    "Do you want me to say it again? Let her go."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were as sharp as a knife and stared at Zhang Shiqiu.


    Zhang Shiqiu trembled and loosened his hands. Zhao Chenxi got rid of the bondage, and the pigeon threw into Ding Ning''s arms like a forest, crying.


    Ding Ning was embarrassed and held his hands high for fear that others might misunderstand their relationship.


    Mayor Du narrowed his eyes slightly, smiled and shook his head and said, "it''s really young and romantic, ha ha."


    "Since ancient times, beautiful women love heroes. Dr. Ding is handsome and promising. It''s reasonable for beautiful women to throw themselves into arms."


    Xu Minglu joked with a smile that he was still very grateful to Ding Ning. Since he went to the sanatorium with him last time, he really won the trust of mayor Du and completely consolidated his position as the first Secretary of Ninghai.


    Mayor Du smiled and shook his head without saying anything. As a leader, he can be easygoing in front of his subordinates, but he should stop at enough. He must not cross the bottom line, and the dignity of the leader will disappear.


    He knew that Xu Minglu had a good relationship with Ding Ning, and even sometimes helped Ding Ning a little in his name. He didn''t mind. This was his acquiescence. After all, Ding Ning saved his wife, which was a great favor to him. He owed Ding Ning a great favor.


    What''s more, he accidentally helped him break a dead end. Today, he took time out of his busy schedule to come here to find Ding Ning for help. He hopes Ding Ning can wake up the driver who caused the accident early. Otherwise, the driver who caused the accident will never wake up. This situation is still a dead end and cannot be solved.


    Zhao Chenxi vented her emotions heartily and found that it was in full view of the public. She quickly left his arms, wiped her tears, blushed and lowered her head.


    "Who told you to come out? Be honest and don''t play tricks."


    Seeing that qiushao was shocked, Wang Bailang suddenly pulled out his gun and pointed to Ding Ning.


    Mayor Du''s face changed, Xu Minglu''s face changed, Yang Zhiyong''s face also changed, and director Li''s face was gloomy and could drip water.


    "Director Wang, calm down!"


    Liu Qiang''s face changed dramatically. He didn''t expect that Wang Bailang was still carrying a gun. For fear that he would really shoot and hurt Ding Ning, he quickly advised him.


    "You want to die!"


    Ding Ning was pointed at by Wang Bailang with a gun again, and his killing intention could no longer be concealed. Wang Bailang really kicked his nose and face and cooperated with him to the police station for investigation. He even threatened him with a gun at every turn. Who can''t bear it? He didn''t mind giving him a profound lesson.


    "What do you... What do you... Want to do? You... Don''t mess around."


    Wang Bailang''s hands trembled and shouted. Ding Ning''s eyes were so terrible that he almost didn''t pee because of his strong killing intention.


    "Stop, who allows you to point a gun at others?"


    Li Guodong couldn''t help it anymore. Ignoring mayor Du''s previous signal, he pushed open the door and strode forward, shouting angrily.


    Mayor Du looked at Li Guodong''s back and narrowed his eyes slightly. The director, it''s a little interesting. Just something came out. Can you cover it if you want to cover it?


    Looking at Li Guodong with an angry face, Wang Bailang shivered all over. He quickly put away his gun. His face was full of smiles and bowed to meet him: "director Li, why are you here? I didn''t say it in advance."


    "Mayor Du came down to inspect, and mayor Yang and I just accompanied him."


    Li Guodong said expressionless, but the amount of information in this sentence changed Wang Bailang''s face.


    "Uncle Li..."


    Zhang Shiqiu was smiling. He just wanted to say hello to Li Guodong, but he was held back by his cold eye. The corner of his eye swept to Yang Zhiyong and Secretary sun, who were accompanying two men like leaders, coming here. He turned knowingly and was about to leave.


    "Have I allowed you to go?"


    Ding Ning stared at Zhang Shiqiu with an indisputable taste in his tone.


    Zhang Shiqiu turned his face, narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "who do you think you are? If you don''t let me go, I can''t go."


    Although this sounds tough, it is obviously a little weak.


    Ding Ning slowly took out the police / Officer / certificate and said in high spirits: "I''m a policeman. Now I suspect you have something to do with the case of adding toxic and harmful chemicals to food. You can not say it now, but every word you say will become evidence in court."


    "Are you a policeman?" Zhang Shiqiu''s face changed and his heart beat drums. If Ding Ning was a policeman, he might really be in trouble.


    "Ha ha, what policeman, this guy is a fake witness..."


    "Liu Qiang, deputy director of Bailong town police station, met consultant Ding."


    Wang Bailang''s mocking voice was suddenly interrupted by Liu Qiang''s salute and looked at Li Guodong in amazement.


    Li Guodong''s pupils contracted slightly and nodded slightly.


    "No way, it''s impossible. How could he be a policeman..."


    Wang Bailang said dejectedly that he was not willing to accept the change of Ding Ning''s identity. Liu Wei in the crowd trembled all over and cried bitterly in his heart. He shrank his neck in fear that Ding Ning might find a bad account.


    "What''s impossible? Consultant Ding is the consultant of the municipal criminal police team. He has already issued official documents. Even our municipal government knows that you, a person of the public security system, don''t know."


    Mayor Du walked quickly and said coldly. The strong atmosphere made Wang Bailang tremble like chaff. He hung his head and said respectfully, "Mayor Du, Mayor Yang."


    Zhao Chenxi''s small mouth became a lovely O-shape. He looked at Ding Ning foolishly. Isn''t this guy doing false evidence? How could it be true?


    And isn''t he a little doctor? It''s incredible that mayor Du personally endorsed him.


    No, this guy also has a national security certificate. Isn''t it true? Thinking of this, Zhao Chenxi''s eyes looking at Ding Ning are full of complexity. Every time she thinks she knows the details of Ding Ning, he will always bring her an unexpected surprise, just like a mellow and strong old wine, with endless aftertaste and deep charm, which makes her indulge in it.


    "Hum, you did a good deed. The criminals openly kidnapped at the door of the police station. You didn''t ask and helped the criminals speak. Do you deserve your police uniform? From now on, you will be suspended for investigation, and Liu Qiang, deputy director, will take charge of the work temporarily."


    Before mayor Du spoke, Mayor Yang poked Wang Bailang''s chest and scolded angrily.


    "I..."


    Wang Bailang''s face was earthy and sweaty. He swallowed hard. He wanted to argue, but he didn''t know how to speak. He collapsed to the ground.


    Li Guodong''s cheek took a swipe. Anyway, he is also the director of the District Bureau. He is the direct leader of Wang Bailang. Even if he is dismissed, he should also say hello to him. District head Yang is beating him instead of giving him a face.


    If mayor Du hadn''t been here, he would have choked with Yang Zhiyong, but now he''s not in that mood. He always feels that buildings are going to collapse.


    Zhang Shiqiu''s face suddenly became ugly. Yang Zhiyong wanted to convict him in front of the mayor. He secretly scolded the old fox in his heart. It was cruel enough.


    He immediately gave a cold hum and turned to get on the bus. He had to go back and discuss with his father and find a way to deal with it. After all, mayor Du was afraid of even his father''s backer.


    "Have I allowed you to go? Director Liu, Zhang Shiqiu is suspected of kidnapping. Now cuff him for interrogation!"


    Ding Ning had a good impression of Liu Qiang. He nodded at him and ordered him.


    "What qualifications do you have to catch me? Let me go, ouch... Pain, let me go."


    Zhang Shiqiu desperately wanted to resist, but Liu Qiang held down his shoulder and handcuffed him from behind.


    "Liu Qiang, I''m a grass mud horse. Wait for me. I won''t let you go. My father is Zhang Jianguo. If you dare to catch me, my father won''t spare you. I''ll grass your ancestors..."


    Zhang Shiqiu yelled and cursed. Li Guodong was expressionless and sighed in his heart. Lao Zhang, Lao Zhang, it''s not that I don''t help you. Your son is too stupid to help you.

 Chapter 452

    Mayor Du frowned and said, "relying on the power of Lao Tzu, he has committed crimes. He is so rampant that his upper beam is not right and his lower beam is crooked. How can such a person do a good job? I''m afraid the foundation is not clean. Ming Lu, call the comrades of the Municipal Commission for Discipline Inspection and let them check."


    "Yes, mayor Du!"


    Xu Minglu flashed a smile at the bottom of his eyes and picked up the phone to contact the Commission for Discipline Inspection.


    Li Guodong glanced obliquely at Yang District and saw that his mouth was smiling like a spring breeze.


    I couldn''t help but be awestruck. Mayor Du''s Department responded so quickly that he began to fight back from the beginning.


    Fortunately, he was an insider and did not participate. However, the undercurrent is turbulent now. It''s time to stand in line. Where should he go?


    Thinking of this, when Li Guodong looked at Ding Ning again, there were some subtle changes. At that time, the municipal criminal police team made a consultant. Later, he sniffed with disdain. He didn''t expect that the consultant would play a role so soon.


    Next year is about to change, who will dominate the ups and downs of Ninghai?


    At this juncture, mayor Du complied with the wishes of the Central Bureau in advance, strongly led the anti-corruption and anti triad action, and purified the political environment of Ninghai.


    This is a good thing, but in this way, it has touched the interests of too many people. These interest groups hate mayor Du and think that he uses this action as a reason to clear the obstacles and crack down on dissidents for his succession next year.


    Therefore, driven by people with intentions, these interest groups secretly connect and want to create trouble and drive mayor Du out of politics. At worst, they also want to drive him out of Ninghai.


    In the morning, some interest groups began to make tentative moves. In the afternoon, mayor Du opened a breakthrough from Zhang Shiqiu through this small consultant. He had to let Li Guodong, who had always been not optimistic about mayor Du, look at him differently and start to consider standing in line.


    He didn''t know that Ding Ning just happened to be involved in this dispute. Although he was named as a police consultant and national security consultant, he only recognized his doctor status, which was his main business. However, as a little doctor, he still didn''t know what kind of waves he would set off in this treacherous political storm.


    Of course, at Li Guodong''s level, he simply can''t understand what mayor Du has done. As long as he doesn''t give a moth and becomes his mayor well, there will be no problem in re-election next year.


    Unfortunately, even Xu Minglu doesn''t know that mayor Du''s ambition is not Ninghai at all. His ideal is to step into the center of politics, use what he has learned all his life to display his political aspirations and contribute to the development of the whole China.


    Therefore, he scoffed at these people''s so-called secret connection. Regardless of everyone''s opposition, it was also a political speculation to strongly promote the anti-corruption and anti triad action.


    The leaders of the Central Bureau are going to reform. They are ready to rectify the unhealthy tendencies in officialdom, purify the officialdom environment, enhance the credibility of the government, and resolutely crack down on the collusion between officials and businessmen, official black collusion and other undesirable phenomena, which have become the focus of work next year.


    In fact, after secretly getting the exact information, he just pushed ahead in Ninghai. This is not only an action in line with the reform intention of the leaders of the Central Bureau, but also an action in line with his original intention.


    Even if you are the enemy of the whole world? Ninghai doesn''t care if everyone scolds him. He has secretly established a special anti Mafia and anti-corruption working group to accumulate experience in practice.


    As soon as the government work report of the central bureau comes out next year, everyone will understand that he has gone ahead of everyone and become the forerunner of this action, so as to enter the eyes of the leaders of the Central Bureau, and his future is unlimited.


    Although mayor Du is very confident, he still didn''t expect that these opponents have no bottom line, and even use human lives to create major traffic accidents in an attempt to destroy his career.


    It is a vulgar but effective means, but it is useless to him. From the moment his wife wakes up, his wife''s family has restored its support for him. A major traffic accident can bring him a little trouble at most, but it can''t destroy his future at all.


    Therefore, he has always looked at these interest groups with a overlooking attitude. As long as he finds out, he will be lenient when dealing with them.


    However, what they have done has seriously broken through his tolerance bottom line, making him more firm in his belief. He should not only strictly investigate, but also severely punish and never tolerate. Such a lunatic person is not worthy of being an official, let alone an official.


    In the room of lightning and flint, mayor Du turned these years in his mind, smiled and shook hands with Ding Ning, and then introduced to the public: "this is Ding Ning, consultant of the municipal criminal police team and honorary professor of the medical school of Ninghai University."


    Ding Ning is a little confused. When did he become an honorary professor, but there are not many questions at present. He politely shook hands with Yang Zhiyong and others.


    The faces of Yang Zhiyong and others changed slightly, and the smile they didn''t care about became sincere. Such a young professor, who is also a consultant of the municipal criminal police team, has a bright future.


    In particular, Li Guodong, since the subtle psychological changes, is a systematic person with Ding Ning. He warmly pulls him to ask for help. He looks like an old friend for many years, which makes Ding Ning feel flattered.


    Yang Zhiyong was originally promoted by Mayor Du. He could see that mayor Du was kind and attached importance to Ding Ning. He concluded that he was his own person and took great care of Ding Ning.


    Director Sun wanted to get close, but it was obvious that his position was a little low. After shaking hands with Ding Ning, he was pushed away by Yang Zhiyong. He couldn''t grab it with the district head. He had to follow behind, with an obscure luster in his eyes.


    For a while, Ding Ning became the focus of everyone''s attention. He walked with Mayor Du and was surrounded by everyone into the Bailong town police station.


    Zhao Chenxi quietly followed them with colorful eyes. For the first time, Ding Ning seemed to be on a par with his brother.


    As a girl with a perfect brother, she is actually very painful. After all, she is used to seeing perfection, can''t tolerate any defects, and her vision of mate selection has broken through the sky.


    There are many boys who pursue her. In the eyes of others, there are excellent boys, but in her eyes, she can''t even compare with a hair of her brother. She takes her brother as the standard everywhere, which makes her think that she won''t meet anyone who meets her mate selection standard in her life.


    But at the moment, Ding Ning seems to have broken this iron law. Although he is not as bright as his brother, he is the focus of attention everywhere, and sometimes he is very insignificant.


    But it seems that he is really handsome, and he doesn''t seem to be inferior to his brother, but he doesn''t have the affinity of his brother with eye-catching attributes, nor the nobility and elegance of a rich family, but his occasional sharp edge attracts people''s attention.


    He is like an introverted sword hidden in the scabbard. It looks dull on the surface, but once it is out of the scabbard, the light emitted is like a peerless divine soldier, and no one can hide his light.


    In particular, the incomparable sense of security he brought made her deeply intoxicated. Even her brother never gave him the feeling.


    Her brother made her proud of it, proud of it, and even worshipped it, but she was like an emperor superstar. She could not see it, and there was always a faint sense of alienation.


    Ding Ning, the little white face in her mind, brought her a completely different feeling, just like a brother next door, which really makes people feel within reach.


    Like a gurgling stream, it quietly flows into her heart in a soft and silent way, which makes people feel at ease, happy and sweet when they think of it


    Unconsciously, Zhao Chenxi blushed and spat secretly. Zhao Chenxi, what are you complaining about? He is a scum who steps on two boats. He is a little white face who can only talk sweet words. Don''t be deceived by him.


    But no matter how she imposed psychological hints on herself, she still couldn''t stop her curiosity and favor for Ding Ning, which made her feel very depressed.


    Ding Ning didn''t know what she was thinking. At the moment, he was in ecstasy, because Xu Minglu secretly told him that after reporting to the leaders of the Central Bureau, Vice Minister Jiang made an exception to grant him the title of honorary professor of Ninghai Medical College for the special benefits Ding Ning won; Title of chief physician; And enjoy the state special allowance, and the certificate will be issued soon.


    This is already a matter of certainty, so mayor Du will specifically mention his identity as a professor when he just introduced it.


    The benefits are not only that. The clinical trial effect of Midou oral liquid is amazing. At present, it has entered the phase III trial stage, which has attracted the strong attention of the leaders of the Central Bureau. It is said that only after all the clinical trials are completed, the state will award Ding Ning the honorary title of academician of the Chinese Academy of Sciences.


    Compared with the title of academician of the Chinese Academy of Sciences, the identity of professor is not worth mentioning. Academician of the Chinese Academy of Sciences is the highest lifelong honorary title in China.


    How can Ding Ning not be ecstatic? Although he had expected this day, he didn''t expect it to come so fast and so suddenly. He thought he would win these titles when he won the Nobel Prize.


    Under Xu Minglu''s explanation, Ding Ning suddenly realized that he was blessed by policy. China used to talk about dedication to scientists very bureaucratically. As a result, many talents were lost and poached by other countries with superior conditions to serve other countries.


    The leaders of the Chinese government in recent years have been aware of the serious brain drain. After learning from the experience, they decided to give the best treatment to the special talents who have made contributions to the country. The conditions are in a mess. They not only give a house of corresponding size in the city where they live, but also enjoy the national lifetime allowance, And solve the problems of their children''s schooling and employment.


    Ding Ning got some benefits in advance because he caught up with the spring breeze. He was afraid that he would be attracted by other countries during this period, resulting in the loss of talents and losses to the country.


    Although the clinical trial of Midou oral liquid has not been completely completed, according to the clinical results of the first two phases, the effect is very significant, without any toxic and side effects, and can replace all antibiotics, which is also a milestone breakthrough for the international medical community.


    Many academicians of physiology and medicine of the Chinese Academy of sciences are very interested in rice and bean sprouts. They have studied them and even cited them in their experiments. It is conceivable that Shenzhou medicine will have a blowout vigorous development in the next few years.


    At present, the country is extremely confident in the clinical effect of Migou oral liquid, otherwise it will not enter the phase III test so soon. You know, it will take at least five or six years for normal new drugs to go on the market.


    After all, some sequelae and harmfulness of some drugs have an incubation period. It looked good at that time. Who knows if it will lead to other serious consequences in a few years?

 Chapter 453

    The acceleration of the test process was also forced by American pharmaceutical giants. After macbo pharmaceutical announced that it refused to renew its contract with all pharmaceutical companies in China, two American pharmaceutical giants announced that the pharmaceutical agency fee for China would be increased by ten times, otherwise the agency right of all pharmaceutical companies in China would be cancelled. This is forcing China to bow to the United States with antibiotics, The means are extremely despicable.


    If the Chinese government hadn''t taken precautions, concentrated all medical experts on antibiotics and developed Mitou oral liquid in time, the Chinese government would probably compromise with the United States by pinching its nose for the sake of national security.


    On the surface, it seems that this is only a commercial act, but in fact it is a confrontation between the national level. Once the Chinese government compromises with the United States, it will lose the face of the whole country and will be ridiculed by all watching countries, which also means that it has occupied a passive situation in the economic sanctions and anti sanctions with the United States.


    Therefore, the research and development of rice bean oral liquid has become a life-saving magic weapon, which is of great significance at this critical moment.


    From an economic point of view, since then, China has got rid of its dependence on Western medicine antibiotics. With rice bean antibiotics, Western pharmaceutical giants can no longer earn astronomical wealth from China by relying on antibiotics. They can only ask China to grant them the right to buy rice bean antibiotics. After all, Unlike antibiotics, Midou oral liquid has a variety of toxic and side effects, and no one will ignore its effects.


    From the political level, China has fought a beautiful anti trade sanctions war, which makes those countries that want to see jokes shut their mouths and have to swallow their breath and actively move closer to China. After all, rice bean antibiotics belong to Chinese people. If they are dishonest, the government of China can refuse to supply them and take the absolute initiative.


    In this case, it is not difficult to understand how to speed up the clinical trial process of Midou oral liquid. Now, the Chinese government is holding its breath and watching the western pharmaceutical giants jump there. When the clinical trial of Midou oral liquid is successfully launched, it will slap these pharmaceutical giants in the face. At that time, feng shui will turn, It was they who cried and begged the kingdom of China to sign the agency contract.


    Ding Ning, who understood the joint, was in a great mood. What he cared about was not how much benefit the rice bean oral liquid could bring him, but how happy he was to do something for the country.


    Mayor Du and others drank tea, chatted all over the world, and didn''t mention leaving, which puzzled Li Guodong. If they came for Ding Ning, it''s time to go back now. If they came for inspection, they didn''t see any files of Bailong town police station.


    He wanted to ask, but when he saw that Yang Zhiyong didn''t mention his departure, he couldn''t speak, so he had to agree and laugh.


    Director Sun was on pins and needles. He wanted to call the toilet for more than several times, but he was accompanied by Xu Minglu with a smile and failed.


    Where do they know that a large number of police and law enforcement officers of the food and drug bureau are now sealing up 30 gluten factories in Haidong district according to the accounts of Erwang and gowardesh, and taking all the people involved for investigation and inquiry.


    According to the interpretation of the Supreme People''s court and the Supreme People''s Procuratorate on Several Issues concerning the application of law in handling criminal cases endangering food safety, those who mix toxic and harmful substances into food produced and sold, or those who know that food is mixed with such toxic and harmful substances, shall be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of not more than five years or criminal detention, It shall also, or shall only, impose a fine of not less than 50% but not more than two times the sales amount.


    Zhang Jianguo has only one son, Zhang Shiqiu, who dotes on him. He will certainly save his son. This is the situation mayor Du wants.


    In this silent game, Zhang Jianguo is likely to be a key figure. Mayor Du is ready to open a gap from him and turn passivity into initiative to break the situation in the next step.


    Xiao Nuo was thinking hard with his eyes closed in the office to clear his mind. There was a woman''s information on the desktop. In the photo, she was a beauty named Gao Meiling.


    According to a morning visit and investigation by the criminal police team of the Municipal Bureau, it has been found that the driver of the accident is Hu Quan, a native of Ninghai. He is 36 years old. His wife died early, made a living by pulling goods, and brought up his only son. Life is extremely difficult.


    Xiao Nuo found from Hu Quan''s investigation of social relations and money transactions that Hu Quan''s eight year old son Hu Xiaobing had leukemia and had to undergo hemodialysis every week. As of last week, he owed the hospital more than 100000 yuan. The hospital urged Hu Xiaobing to leave the hospital every day, but Hu Quan suddenly paid all the arrears yesterday, He also transferred the custody of Hu Xiaobing to his cousin Gao Meiling.


    Who helped him pay for the hospital? Xiao Nuo asked Gao Meiling, who runs a bar.


    Gao Meiling explained that when she saw that her cousin Hu Quan was desperate, she lent money to her cousin to pay off the medical expenses and took out an IOU as proof.


    As for the guardian, she explained that it was Hu Quan who asked her to temporarily serve as Hu Xiaobing''s Guardian because he said he wanted to work in other places to earn a lot of money to pay his son''s medical expenses. As a relative, she naturally refused and promised to help, but she didn''t expect that Hu Quan was depressed and drunk driving, which led to such bitter consequences.


    The explanation is very reasonable. It seems to be a normal traffic accident, but Xiao Nuo noticed a trace of error from Gao Meiling''s great concern for Hu Quan''s life and death.


    It is reasonable to say that they are cousins. It is normal for cousins to care about his life and death, but she only cares about Hu Quan''s life and death and has no concern for his legal responsibility in the accident, which is somewhat unreasonable.


    After Xiao Nuo returned to the office, he carefully studied Gao Meiling''s personal data collected by the criminal police, trying to find some clues.


    Gao Meiling, 33, is currently single and beautiful. Like Hu Quan, she is a local farmer. Both of them are upstarts who get rich by government demolition.


    However, because his wife died and his son had leukemia, Hu Quan''s rich life went down sharply and now he is heavily in debt.


    However, Gao Meiling opened a bar with a great commercial vision with the demolition money. Now her assets are at least tens of millions. It is normal to borrow more than 100000 yuan to pay Hu Xiaobing''s medical expenses.


    But it was because everything was too normal that Xiao Nuo decided that there was something fishy in it, because Gao Meiling was a snobbish and greedy person. In the past, when Hu Quan didn''t decline, the two families often had contacts. However, since Hu Quan became a poor man, although the two families didn''t talk about old and dead, they rarely intersected. With Gao Meiling''s temperament, they would never lend money to Hu Quan so kindly, Let alone be Hu Xiaobing''s guardian.


    A beautiful woman is thirty-three years old and single, which itself is somewhat unreasonable, especially the female owner of the bar. It is impossible to say that no one has made up her mind.


    So, how can she, a woman, keep a daily gold bar? And it''s a large bar that has spread three times.


    Unless there is a backstage behind her that can shock the audience, so she can''t even talk about love. So far, she is single. Only this reason can explain.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    When the knock on the door sounded, Xiao Nuo rubbed his temples: "come in!"


    "Captain, I found it!"


    Fang Xiaomu came in excitedly with the information.


    "Who is it?"


    Xiao Nuo was refreshed and stood up.


    After she became suspicious of Gao Meiling, she arranged Fang Xiaomu to investigate Gao Meiling''s social relations and wanted to find out who was behind Gao Meiling. This person is likely to be the behind the scenes person who planned the major traffic accident.


    "According to our visit and investigation of Gao Meiling''s friends, we called out the monitoring near Gao Meiling''s residence and found that she maintained an improper relationship with three men."


    When Fang Xiaomu said this, he suddenly realized that Xiao Nuo was a girl and stopped talking awkwardly.


    Xiao Nuo didn''t think so. After all, she was a policeman and had nothing to avoid. She said in a deep voice, "who are they?"


    "One is Chen Kaiyang, deputy director of Haidong District branch, one is Zhang Jianguo, deputy director of Haidong District, and the other is..."


    Fang Xiaomu said, "another one is Zhang Shiqiu, the son of Zhang Jianguo."


    Xiao Nuo widened his eyes, showed a thick color of disgust, and said in a lost voice, "they are father and son."


    "Cough, it''s normal to pick up ashes now. Anyway, Gao Meiling is not Zhang Shiqiu''s mother."


    Fang Xiaomu rarely saw Xiao Nuo''s grounded expression and smiled.


    "It''s disgusting, Fang Xiaomu. Your thought is so evil that you treat this phenomenon of moral decay as a normal phenomenon. It seems that you can accept ideological transformation."


    Xiao Nuo remembered that he had drunk a cup of tea made by Gao Meiling himself, which made him feel a little nauseous. However, in order to maintain his image in front of his subordinates, he still held his hands together, making a staggered click sound, and stared at Fang Xiaomu unkindly.


    "Captain Xiao, sister Xiao, can''t I be wrong? Just spare me. I won''t dare again."


    With a bitter face, Fang Xiaomu kept bowing and begging for mercy. He knew how miserable the people who had been "transformed by Xiao Nuo''s thought" were. The last transformed Lao Li is still limping.


    Since Ding Ning made friends with him, Xiao Nuo has also taken care of him and placed great importance on him. He has lived up to Ding Ning''s expectations and acted as Xiao Nuo''s pawn. Now he is the commander of a large squadron.


    As soon as he came and went, he also found out Xiao Nuo''s temper. He was a cold faced and warm-hearted person who was easy to get along with. He usually matched his sister and brother in private.


    "Look at your promise. As a criminal policeman, don''t you have a good skill? Just your little body, you have to strengthen your exercise."


    Xiao Nuo said ruthlessly. In fact, he had let him go. Fang Xiaomu was relieved and said with a smile: "I can''t compare with my brother-in-law."


    "Go away, don''t shout. What brother-in-law doesn''t write a single word."


    Xiao Nuo blushed, smiled and scolded, but he thought bitterly that this guy really can make trouble. He can''t do anything without him. How can he suddenly go to Haidong district to check what gluten factory? He''s really a restless guy.


    At that time, when she saw Ding Ning''s Huiteng turning into a pile of scrap iron, her tears almost didn''t fall. If Secretary Xu hadn''t told her that Ding Ning was well at the Bailong town police station, she would have rushed to see him immediately.


    "By the way, Xiaomu, can that car be repaired?"


    "It can be repaired. Hey, don''t say it. That car is really strange. The front and trunk have become scrap iron, but the carriage is fine. There''s nothing wrong."


    Fang Xiaomu said with lingering fear: "fortunately, otherwise, sister... I''m afraid the consultant will be dangerous this time."


    Xiao Nuo was still very confident about Ding Ning''s magic. She smiled and didn''t comment. Ding Ning''s magic belongs to her secret, so she won''t share it with anyone. After pondering: "OK, with these suspects, you can work hard to check the capital transactions in Gao Meiling''s bank account and see if you can find any clues."

 Chapter 454

    After Fang Xiaomu left, Xiao Nuo picked up the phone and dialed a number: "Secretary Xu, according to the investigation, Hu Quan''s cousin Gao Meiling is suspected. She has maintained an improper relationship with Chen Kaiyang, Zhang Jianguo and Zhang Shiqiu, Zhang Jianguo''s son..."


    Secretary Xu hung up the phone and whispered a few words in mayor Du''s ear. Mayor Du looked calm and smiled knowingly when he heard Chen Kaiyang''s name.


    "All right, let''s go. Hey, where''s Professor Ding?"


    Du Shi grew up and suddenly found that Ding Ning was gone. He asked in surprise.


    "Director Liu has something to talk to him. They are talking next door."


    Zhao Chenxi stood up and replied.


    Mayor Du looked at her, frowned and thought: "little girl, where do I seem to have seen you? What''s your name?"


    Zhao Chenxi jumped in her heart, but a sweet smile appeared on her face: "Mayor Du may remember wrong. My name is Chenxi, an ordinary college student majoring in news and media."


    "Chen Xi?" Mayor Du smiled bitterly and shook his head. He may have remembered wrong. He really hasn''t heard the name.


    Director Sun''s eyes flashed and a look of contempt flashed across his eyes. It''s shameless for this old thing to use such an old-fashioned chat-up method to make a girl, and he is still Professor Ding''s girlfriend.


    However, it''s good. It shows that old people don''t have any weaknesses. They like women. Hey, at the critical moment, this may be his fatal point.


    Mayor Du didn''t know that he just felt that Zhao Chenxi looked familiar and asked casually. As a result, director Sun''s thoughts were aroused. If he knew his dirty ideas, he had to spit out his old blood angrily. After pondering for a while, he sat back: "wait for him."


    "I''ll call him."


    Zhao Chenxi volunteered to find Ding Ning. When she left the door, she quietly stuck out her tongue.


    I hope mayor Du doesn''t remember who she is. After all, she took photos with Mayor Du at a cocktail party in Yanjing.


    She subconsciously didn''t want Ding Ning to know her name. At first, Jiji bastard was cleaned up by Ding Ning, but she sold her out.


    In the deputy director''s office, Ding Ning looked at Liu Qiang with a dignified look: "you mean, you suspect them of smuggling?"


    "Yes, Bailong town used to be a small fishing village. Later, it became a port and gradually evolved into Bailong town. The whole town serves around Bailong port."


    Liu Qiang nodded and explained, "more than ten nautical miles east of here is the East China Sea, and more than twenty nautical miles south is the South China Sea, which is a natural channel for smuggling."


    "Customs and marine police don''t care?"


    Ding Ning frowned and asked suspiciously.


    "This is the key I said. Wang Bailang is likely to be a chess piece. There is a huge protection network behind him. This network student even includes some people in the customs, otherwise there will be no accident for so long."


    Liu Qiang lit a cigarette for Ding Ning and continued: "Although the promotion of the grassroots police station is not easy, it is very simple for him to be promoted to the deputy director of the district office by his relationship with the district bureaus and the district government. He has worked for nearly twenty years at the police station in Bailong Town, but has always been in peace with Ruo Yi. Do you think this is normal? According to my secret investigation, there are various signs that they are smuggling, but I do not know whether the smuggling is in fact. What? "


    Ding Ning nodded: "It''s really abnormal. Although I''m not a person in the system, according to human nature, soldiers who don''t want to be a general are not good soldiers. I also know a thing or two about Wang Bailang''s temper and character. I''m related to promotion but not promotion. I''ve been working as a director for nearly 20 years, which shows that there must be enough things to attract him here. What you said is very possible, but there is no evidence It''s also useless. "


    "There is no evidence at all."


    Liu Qiang reached out to open a file bag and handed him some photos: "I found that he sometimes went to the river alone in the middle of the night to meet people and send things to the cargo ship with a speedboat. I once tracked him to the river at night and secretly took some photos. I was just afraid that they wouldn''t approach for fear of being disturbed and didn''t even dare to turn on the flash, so the photos were blurred."


    Ding Ning thumbed through the dark photos. The photos were dark and really blurred. But when he looked through one of the photos, his pupils suddenly contracted into a light and asked eagerly, "director Liu, do you see many contacts every time?"


    "Yes, how do you know?"


    Liu Qiang nodded and asked strangely.


    Ding Ning gasped and didn''t answer his question. He looked more serious than ever: "director Liu, from now on, don''t bother about this matter."


    "What do you mean? You''re a special adviser to the municipal criminal police team. Are you afraid of them?"


    Liu Qiang was obviously wrong. He suddenly stood up, blushed and asked with a thick neck, and made no secret of his anger and disappointment.


    Ding Ning comforted with a bitter smile: "director Liu, don''t get excited. It''s not what you think. It''s very complicated. I don''t let you manage it, not because I''m afraid of them, but because the special departments of the state have long focused on them. These people are very powerful. If you are found by them, you will make unnecessary sacrifices. This is not what I want to see."


    "You''re not bluffing me, are you?"


    Liu Qiang stared suspiciously into Ding Ning''s eyes.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were very clear and sincere: "I''m a consultant of the criminal police team. I''ll never scare you."


    After watching him for a long time, Liu Qiang sat down again and smoked a cigarette sadly: "I believe you, but how do you know that a special department has targeted them?"


    "Because I am not only a consultant of the police station, but also a consultant of national security."


    Ding Ning seriously fooled him. He can''t tell him about Dafei and Qiu Hong. First, it''s a long story. Second, he has his own secret, which is hard to explain. He just talks about it as Guoan.


    "Really, are you still Guoan?"


    Liu Qiang''s eyes brightened and his face looked yearning. He was born as a scout. He liked adventure and excitement in his temperament and was full of longing for the mysterious national security.


    Ding Ning moved in his heart. This Liu Qiang is upright and can endure so long. Secretly investigating Wang Bai Lang''s criminal evidence is absolutely a good seedling.


    Immediately smiled and said, "director Liu, are you interested in being Guoan?"


    "National security? Can I?"


    Liu Qiang''s breath suddenly became urgent. He was not confident, but he had strong expectations in his eyes.


    "I can''t promise, but I''ll report to my superiors. As long as you can pass the examination and pass the political trial, there should be no problem."


    Ding Ning didn''t dare to make sure. He couldn''t say whether to give him this face. He had to try.


    "Thank you. Thank you so much. When I was a soldier, I was a scout. After I changed my job, I was assigned to the public security department. In fact, I yearn for the exciting life of national security."


    Liu Qiang''s excited words were incoherent.


    Ding Ning laughed: "it''s better to have been a scout. I think you can pass. Leave it to me on the phone. I''ll call you back whether you succeed or not."


    "OK, whether you succeed or not, I''ll show you this feeling."


    Liu Qiang is also a happy person. Although he doesn''t dare to hold too much extravagant expectations, he won''t give up as long as he has a chance.


    Ding Ning exchanged the phone with him, but his eyes unconsciously looked again at a one eyed man who was lighting a cigarette in the photo. That man was the Tyrannosaurus Rex next to Deng Jiuzhi.


    Well, it goes without saying that smuggled goods are not so-called smuggled goods, but compatriots in China. They have woven a huge human network to use this smuggling channel to send compatriots in China abroad for inhuman human experiments.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    The knock sounded. Liu Qiang opened the door. Zhao Chenxi put his head in and said, "Mayor Du, they''re going back. I''ll call you."


    "OK, I see."


    Ding Ning put the photo into his pocket and said to Liu Qiang, "remember what I said. I''ll deal with it."


    Liu Qiang hesitated and finally nodded, "OK, I remember."


    Ding Ning sighed in his heart. He knew that Liu Qiang was very independent and would not be easily controlled by others. Obviously, he didn''t listen to his words.


    After leaving the police station, it was already in the evening. Mayor Du declined the invitation of mayor Yang for a dinner and asked him to arrange a car to send the reluctant Zhao Chenxi back to school. He took Ding Ning straight to the sanatorium where his wife lived. Hu Quan was secretly arranged there by him. It was specially guarded by the armed police. It was not so easy for some people to kill people.


    As for Zhang Shiqiu and Wang Bailang, they have long been sent to the criminal police team of the Municipal Bureau, which also shows mayor Du''s distrust of the Public Security Bureau of the Regional Bureau, which embarrasses Li Guodong.


    "Xiaoding, I want to ask you to rescue Hu Quan, the driver who caused the accident in the morning."


    In the car, mayor Du sincerely asked. From his changed address, we can see his closeness to Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning frowned: "isn''t he awake yet?"


    "No, he woke up earlier and the situation was in our favor."


    Mayor Du sighed. Although it is possible to open a gap from Zhang Shiqiu, he hopes to work together to make the situation more favorable.


    Xu Minglu got the hint from mayor Du and told the whole process of the incident without concealment, with full sincerity.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were tongue tied. How could he know that there were such complicated reasons? Officialdom was really terrible.


    But whether out of morality or friendship with Mayor Du, since he has been involved, he will not sit idly by. Lisso promised: "no problem!"


    "Xiao Ding, I won''t say anything pretentious. If you have anything to do in the future, tell Uncle Du. As long as it''s not a crime, I''ll help you."


    Mayor Du was in a good mood and said with a smile.


    "Mayor Du, brother Ding''s temperament is not a criminal. If there''s something wrong, someone must have provoked him first."


    Xu Minglu took an envious look at Ding Ning and joked with a smile that if mayor Du could make such a commitment, Ding Ning would basically be able to walk sideways in Ninghai in the future.


    "Then thank uncle Du."


    In this regard, Ding Ning is naturally happy to see his success, and doesn''t mind shouting uncle. After all, his age is there. He is still Qiao Qiao''s uncle, and shouting uncle doesn''t suffer.


    Besides, mayor Du is also a person he is willing to make friends with. Moreover, mayor Du''s temper is very to his appetite. Although he has some bureaucratic habits, he is still very honest in his bones.


    After layers of rigorous investigation, Ding Ning came to the sanatorium again. Under the introduction of mayor Du, he learned that this is the military region cadre rest home of the headquarters of Ninghai police garrison. All the retired leaders of major military regions can live here, and the lowest rank is major general, so the security is strict, three steps, one post, five steps and one sentry.


    This surprised Ding Ning secretly. There are only a few generals in China. At present, there are only about 30 generals in active service, including more than 130 generals and 300 major generals. The total is no more than 500. But here, catch an old man walking around, and the lowest is major general.

 Chapter 455

    Although they have retired and do not belong to active generals, the more they do, the more noble they are. After all, generals from the war years have higher gold content.


    This makes Ding Ning more and more look forward to the international special forces competition in the coming years and get the title of dragon tooth. That is to ascend to the sky step by step and be a proper major general.


    The car stopped in front of a garden style foreign building, and a man in plain clothes with a powerful face came out. Mayor Du stepped forward and took his hand: "commander Guan, please."


    "Mayor Du, you are very kind."


    Commander Guan is in his fifties. He is tall and has a loud voice. He has a straight waist and a national face. He looks like an iron soldier who has been in the top position for a long time.


    Although mayor Du is the head of a city, the military and government are separated. If he can place Hu Quan in the cadre rest house of the military region, he must pass the permission of commander Guan. This time, he must give him a favor.


    "This is Dr. Ding. Hello, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Commander Guan greeted Ding Ning with a smile and extended his hand enthusiastically and actively.


    Ding Ning hurriedly stepped forward, held out his hands and asked strangely, "commander Guan, do you know me?"


    "Ha ha, Dr. Ding is famous. How could I not know him?"


    Commander Guan laughed heartily and winked at him, which made him cry and laugh.


    He knew that in years, he would go under the pseudonym Ningding to serve in the sword special team under commander Guan and participate in the national military competition on behalf of the sword. Speaking of it, he was also his old leader in the future. Naturally, he wanted to have a good relationship with him.


    Although he didn''t know how Murphy talked to him, he believed that Murphy would never tell commander Guan his true identity.


    Since I don''t know his true identity, commander Guan''s enthusiasm for him is somewhat intriguing.


    People must ask for something under the ceremony. The commander of the garrison area can wait in person and greet him with a smile. Ding Ning has expected that he may ask for something from himself.


    "Commander Guan is serious. If there''s anything you can do to help, commander Guan can tell you."


    In any case, Ding Ning owes commander Guan a favor by entering the dragon soul as a sword special team. He doesn''t mind returning the favor with medical skills.


    Sure enough, commander Guan didn''t beat around the Bush and said with a hearty smile, "OK, little brother, I like talking fast. In this way, I can''t dominate. You should arrange mayor Du''s affairs first. I''ll be the host later. Let''s talk while eating."


    "OK, see you later!"


    Ding Ning nodded politely and walked to the ward with Mayor Du with a smile on his face.


    While there were no outsiders around, mayor Du whispered in Ding Ning''s ear: "although commander Guan is only a major general, he has a big background. It''s still cost-effective for him to owe you a personal favor."


    Ding Ning''s heart moved, knowing that he was instructing himself, soliciting contacts for himself, and nodded gently to understand.


    Through the corridor, he came to the ward guarded by four armed police. After passing the strict identity check, he entered the luxurious ward like a five-star hotel. Ding Ning saw Hu Quan in a coma.


    In the ward, there are two armed policemen who keep watching. Even when doctors and nurses come in to change their dressing, they will stare at one side. It can be seen that mayor Du attaches great importance to the safety of Hu Quan.


    Ding Ning no longer wasted time and immediately treated Hu Quan. Although he could not make Hu Quan recover immediately, he could still wake him up in advance.


    Five minutes later, Hu Quan woke up. His dull eyes gradually recovered their clarity. His face was full of blank color. I don''t know why he was here.


    Ding Ning did his duty and was not interested in interrogation. He took the initiative to leave the room and smoke at the end window of the corridor.


    "Give me one too!"


    Commander Guan didn''t know when he came and asked Ding Ning for cigarettes.


    Ding Ning appreciated commander Guan''s unpretentious military character and took out a Chinese stick and handed it to him.


    Commander Guan waved his hand and refused to light the fire. He put the cigarette in front of his nose and smelled intoxicated, as if it was fun.


    "Commander Guan doesn''t smoke?"


    Ding Ning took a cigarette and asked strangely.


    "I used to smoke, but now I quit."


    Commander Guan''s face showed a look of nostalgia.


    Ding Ning joked: "commander Guan, this is a story."


    "Well, man, who doesn''t have a story."


    Commander Guan said with a face of vicissitudes, forcing Ge Gao to break through the sky.


    Ding Ning was funny to himself. He knew he was waiting for him to ask questions. Unfortunately, he didn''t have that much curiosity.


    Immediately looked out of the window with a melancholy face and pretended to smoke deeply. Grandma''s is just pretending to be melancholy. Who won''t.


    Commander Guan saw that Ding Ning didn''t follow his routine and said somewhat depressed, "aren''t you curious about my story?"


    "If commander Guan wants to say, he will naturally take the initiative to tell me. If he doesn''t want to say, it''s useless for me to ask."


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes secretly. It seems that he is a guy who likes sad spring and hurt autumn again.


    Having been with them for a long time, Ding Ning had already found out the temper of these soldiers. When he was free, he liked to recall his past in the army. He was very passionate, hot-blooded and surging. After listening more, he was numb long ago.


    Obviously, Ding Ning misjudged commander Guan''s story, which was definitely not the same routine as the land war.


    In the past, they were all stories that happened when they were on mission, but they were all harmony and there were no heroines. Commander Guan''s story had male and female protagonists, which was definitely more interesting than their story.


    During the war of self-defense counterattack against Vietnam, commander Guan just joined the army and resolutely went to the battlefield with the warm-blooded feeling of protecting the country.


    With the bombardment of gunfire all over the sky, I stayed in the cloudy and humid cat''s ear hole all day. I could go out for air only at night.


    Living in the test of blood and fire every day, they are facing the farewell of life and death at any time. The tragic war brings great mental pressure to the soldiers, and even some soldiers choose to commit suicide after running away.


    When commander Guan''s company was ordered to garrison a highland, his comrades in arms who lived around him day and night died in the bombardment. The great fear of life and death made commander Guan addicted to the smell of cigarettes.


    At that time, due to the heavy artillery fire of the Vietnamese army, logistics supply became a big problem. When commander Guan had less than ten people left in the whole company, starved for three days and drank his own urine to maintain his life, commander Guan personally sent cans to them under the fire.


    That faxiao is a girl. She grew up in a courtyard with him. After commander Guan joined the army, she also resolutely went to the battlefield.


    At that time, commander Guan did not understand the girl''s mind, but when he saw her risking her life to deliver food to them, he was touched by the softest place in his heart.


    They hugged tightly. The girl was covered with blood and smiled bitterly. What she didn''t tell commander Guan was that the death squads of their class braved the blockade of gunfire to deliver materials to them. She was the only one who survived.


    Commander Guan opened his heart and decided to marry the girl as soon as the war was over. Although the night was still full of smoke, it was full of stars and beautiful.


    The girl leaned against his shoulder and took out a pack of cigarettes stained with blood. The bird had faded out of her mouth. Commander Guan couldn''t wait to tear it open, took out a wrinkled cigarette and lit a beautiful cigarette.


    Smoking addiction made him ignore the threat of death on the battlefield. With the light of smoking, a shell came. The girl pressed the gatekeeper under him, and the blood stained his face, his lips and his tears.


    He was devastated by the heartbreaking pain. He knelt in front of the girl''s body and cried bitterly. His heart was full of infinite guilt and remorse. He should be fully responsible for the girl''s death.


    If his comrades in arms had not dragged him to death, he would have gone with the girl at that time.


    Speaking of this, commander Guan has burst into tears. Ding Ning is deeply moved by it. It''s a pity for such a brave girl.


    Commander Guan wiped his tears and sobbed in his voice: "fate is really joking. The Vietnamese army retreated the next day. We held our position. I was promoted to company commander because I successfully achieved the strategic goal, but I''m not happy at all. My heart is full of guilt. If it weren''t for me, she wouldn''t die..."


    With Commander Guan''s eloquence, Ding Ning knew that this was only the beginning of the story.


    Commander Guan was full of remorse for the girl''s death. Since then, he quit smoking to express his condolences to the girl.


    He devoted all his energy to his work and forgot about the girl. He didn''t go home for ten years. He didn''t go home to visit his relatives for the first time until he became a league level cadre at the age of 30.


    But at the moment of returning home, he saw the girl. At that time, he was crazy and cried with her in his arms.


    But where can the dead come back to life? The girl is actually the sister of the dead girl. They look very similar. The girl deliberately blocked the door to settle accounts with him because she knew he was coming back to visit his relatives.


    But unexpectedly, moved by his true feelings, he not only forgave him, but also took the initiative to pursue him and began a sentimental but ironic love.


    Commander Guan couldn''t accept a girl who was a teenager younger than him, not to mention that he was full of guilt for the girl''s sister. He couldn''t pass the pass in his heart at all, and didn''t want to take her as the shadow of her sister. He fled back to the army before he even finished his family visit leave.


    Girls as like as two peas, who are very stubborn, dare to love, hate, and hate her sister, and take the strong opposition of their family members, and resolutely take the old road of their sister, and join the army to pursue him.


    He reluctantly accepted the girl''s feelings, and finally came together and became a husband and wife.


    After their marriage, they were extremely affectionate, never blushed, and gave birth to a son and a daughter. (according to Ding Ning''s speculation, commander Guan must have spoiled her with guilt for her wife and sister, so he didn''t blush.)


    It''s just that heaven is jealous of beauty. Her wife is only 40 years old this year. She has been diagnosed with cancer. She receives chemotherapy every day to continue her life. The skinny man who has been devastated by the disease makes him miserable and heartbroken.


    After learning that mayor Du''s wife was rescued by Ding Ning, he lived with a disheartened heart. Although he didn''t hold much hope, he still wanted to use the dead horse as a living horse doctor and asked Ding Ning to help take a look.


    After listening to the whole story, Ding Ning has been moved by the girl''s infatuation and dare to love and hate, as well as commander Guan''s deep feelings. He doesn''t want to see a tragic ending for such a stirring story.


    Smiled and patted commander Guan on the shoulder: "if it was some time ago, it''s no use for you to find me, but now, I don''t say I''m very sure. There''s still a seven or eight point grasp."


    "Are you... Are you serious? Wan''er... She... She is in the middle stage of lung cancer."


    Commander Guan stared at the boss with red eyes. He couldn''t believe it, but looked at him with hope and contradiction. He was trembling with excitement.


    "As long as there is one breath, not to mention the medium-term, even the late stage can be saved, but I have one condition."


    Ding Ning gave him a reassurance.

 Chapter 457

    The long drought and sweet rain is what LV Mengwan feels at the moment. The refreshing feeling of drinking mountain spring water after severe dehydration makes her blood capillaries all over her cheering.


    The vigorous vitality quickly restored her physical strength, and the dryness and depression in her chest disappeared.


    The oasis in front of us seems to have a crazy spread like life. The green storm sweeps the whole desert and constantly turns the dead yellow sand into a vibrant green


    In the corridor, commander Guan walked restlessly, still holding the cigarette given to him by Ding Ning in his hand. From time to time, he sniffed it on his nose, but his face was no longer intoxicated.


    Guan Jianfeng leaned against the wall and looked at the snow-white ceiling with loose eyes and no focus. The little nurses would look at him with distressed eyes. I don''t know why prince charming, who often appears in the sanatorium, is so decadent.


    Guan Shilin put her hands together and silently prayed for her mother. Although she had shown great confidence in Ding Ning, she knew that it was cancer after all. Even if Ning Ning was more powerful, she didn''t have a spectrum in her heart in the face of this incurable disease.


    "Jianfeng, how long has it been?"


    Commander Guan took out a lighter several times to light a cigarette, but he didn''t light it at last. His sudden question brought Guan Jianfeng''s wandering soul back to reality.


    "Twenty minutes."


    After answering, Guan Jianfeng was surprised to find that his father''s voice was dry and hoarse.


    "Only twenty minutes? I thought it was an hour."


    Commander Guan''s eyes had been covered with blood, which made Guan Jianfeng worried.


    He knew how deep his parents'' feelings were. He couldn''t imagine whether the man who stood up for them like a green mountain would collapse once the bad news of his mother came.


    This made him suddenly regret. Why didn''t he stop Ding Ning from treating his mother before? Although there is no doubt that his mother will die without treatment, there will at least be a buffer time for his father to accept the reality.


    But now, the mother is likely to die after Ding Ning''s treatment failure. Can the father stand such a blow? The answer is no, at least, he is not ready for his mother to leave now.


    This filled his heart with anxiety and even some faint sympathy for Ding Ning. He believed that with his father''s feelings for his mother, if the treatment failed and his mother died, it was not impossible for his father to anger Ding Ning and kill him directly, and this possibility was great.


    It''s not how much he likes Ding Ning. What he worries about is his father. After all, even if his father is the commander of the police Garrison and shoots Ding Ning, he will go to the military court.


    Compared with Guan Jianfeng''s worry about gain and loss, Guan Shilin''s mind is much simpler. She helped commander Guan and said firmly: "Dad, don''t worry, wait patiently. I believe Ning Ning will cure mom."


    "Ning Ning? Did you know each other before?"


    Commander Guan didn''t know if he wanted to find someone to talk to divert his highly nervous attention, with a trace of narrow way.


    "I don''t know him, but I know him. I''m a member of his fan support group. His medical skills are excellent. All members of our fan group call him Ning Ning."


    When Guan Shilin heard that her father was a little funny, she couldn''t help blushing, stamped her feet in shame and explained.


    Looking at his daughter''s beautiful and moving appearance, commander Guan moved in his heart. His daughter is 19 years old. He can get married after two years of love.


    Although Ding Ning''s family is poor, what does it matter? He is handsome and capable. He is a man of talent and a woman of good looks with his daughter.


    Although it is said that his daughter is his father''s intimate cotton padded jacket, commander Guan''s heart is sour at the thought of the day when his daughter will always get married, but his character has always been like this. Once he wants to open it, he doesn''t care.


    Since this is unavoidable, it''s better to turn passivity into initiative and find a suitable husband for your daughter as soon as possible.


    Most young people feel very restrained when they see him, and even dare not breathe.


    But Ding Ning always behaved in an unassuming manner, polite but not flattering manner, and dared to joke with him.


    This makes him have a good sense of Ding Ning. Old men need to be a little masculine. He doesn''t like young people who are submissive to big people.


    Thinking of this, he glanced at his son discontentedly. His son is good at everything, but he thinks too much and is not refreshing at all. He will be very nervous when he sees the big scene. To put it bluntly, he is a little cowardly and indecisive. He is not like him at all, which makes him very dissatisfied.


    Guan Jianfeng was stunned by his glance. He didn''t know where he offended his father, who had always been unrestrained. He was wronged in his heart.


    His temper is a little weak, but we can''t blame him. We should also blame this unscrupulous father.


    From small to large, the grumpy father was gentle and obedient to his mother and sister. He was cross nosed and eye-catching to him. He especially believed in the maxim that filial sons should be born under the stick. If he made a small mistake, he would fight against him, one big fight in three days and one small fight in two days.


    Let him worry all day and think about everything before making a decision, lest he should be beaten for doing something wrong. It''s strange that he is not weak in the long run.


    This is probably the deep responsibility of love. Guan Jianfeng is his only son. He has too high expectations for this son, so he will be more severe.


    But he was a soldier, used to simple and rough training methods, and mechanically applied the one in the army to educate his children. Coupled with LV Mengwan''s hot temper, he would not get used to his children. Under the couple''s high-pressure means, he caused the current situation.


    Guan Shilin looked at her brother''s wronged little eyes and couldn''t help chuckling. Although she didn''t gloat, she didn''t think it was strange. Such a scene has long been common to her. According to her father, boys are skinny and healthier.


    "Creak!"


    The closed door of the ward suddenly opened, and the father and son turned their heads together. The air was filled with a repressive breath, filled with complex smells such as tension, expectation, uneasiness and uneasiness.


    Commander Guan subconsciously swallowed his saliva and his throat stirred violently. Looking at the figure of Ding Ning walking out gently, he wanted to ask how it was, but he found that his throat was dry and could not make a sound.


    Guan Jianfeng opened his mouth, but he was afraid to speak. He was afraid to hear what he didn''t want to hear.


    On the contrary, Guan Shilin stepped forward quickly, flashing the expected luster in her beautiful eyes, and her voice trembled slightly: "Ning Ning, my mother, she..."


    Ding Ning looked at her pale. When her hands and feet were cold, she smiled: "it''s all right!"


    All right? All right?


    Guan''s father and son were like being bitten by thunder. These three words lingered in their ears repeatedly, and tears had flashed in their eyes.


    "My mother, she''s really well?"


    Guan Shilin first reacted, and her happy voice suddenly raised eight degrees, waking Wu Zishen immersed in the unbelievable Guan family father and son.


    Commander Guan let out a glint and jumped into the ward with a few arrows. He shouted with deep joy: "Wan''er, Wan''er, how are you?"


    "I''m fine. I''ve never been better. A miracle doctor is a miracle doctor."


    LV Mengwan''s angry voice came from the ward. Guan Shilin covered her small mouth, squatted on the ground regardless of the image, and cried with a "wow".


    Guan Jianfeng''s whole body was soft, as if he had been drained of his strength. He slipped down the wall and sat down on the ground. He grinned. His ecstatic face was full of tears. He was really crying with joy.


    Ding Ning looked at the different performance of the father and son of the Guan family. He was extremely depressed. He felt a sense of loss when he hit the cotton with a heavy fist. Please, he took a lot of effort to turn his face pale and look like excessive consumption.


    But the result... The best actor has to cry. The audience doesn''t watch your performance. No matter how good it is, it''s useless.


    Ding Ning feels that he has stayed here for a lot of time now. He leaves alone with his injured heart covered and sad face. It''s getting late. He hasn''t eaten yet.


    Looking at commander Guan''s current state, it is estimated that it is unlikely to manage food. We''d better find mayor du to solve the problem of food and clothing.


    Before returning to Hu Quan''s ward, Ding Ning watched Xu Minglu squat on the ground like a migrant worker, holding a box of lunch and wolfing down. He couldn''t help sighing. It was estimated that the dinner problem had to be solved by himself.


    "How''s it going?"


    Ding Ning asked weakly.


    "Ah, what''s the matter with you? Are you okay?"


    When Xu Minglu saw Ding Ning and the pale face he had just been raped, he stood up in surprise and asked.


    "I''m fine. It''s just that I spent too much on treating people. I''ll just have a rest. Where''s mayor Du?"


    Ding Ning smelled the boxed lunch and couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. Braised meat is so delicious.


    "Mayor Du went to his wife to give her a massage. I''m responsible for staring at the interrogation here. Up to now, Hu Quan only said that it was a traffic accident caused by drunk driving in a bad mood. He was willing to plead guilty and wouldn''t say anything else. It seems that I have to stay up late at night."


    Xu Minglu pulled out a piece of braised meat and stuffed it into his mouth. The smell of oil overflowed, which made Ding Ning''s throat stir and forced himself to turn his head away.


    "By the way, mayor Du told me before he left that commander Guan invited you to dinner in the evening, but I didn''t ask for boxed lunch for you. What''s the big meal commander Guan invited you to eat?"


    Xu Minglu smashed his mouth and said with envy: "I heard that the chefs in this sanatorium are the descendants of the former imperial chefs. Even the Manchu and Han people can make it. The state specially invited them to serve these military leaders. Most people don''t have that blessing no matter how rich they are."


    Ding Ning grimaced: "brother, don''t torture me, let alone the imperial chef. I haven''t even seen a box of lunch. I want to hold you and chew it when I''m hungry."


    "Ah!"


    Xu Minglu was startled. "No, commander Guan didn''t invite you to dinner?"


    "I said I would invite him, but he''s busy now. It''s estimated that he won''t be able to play. Come on, I''d better withdraw first. I''ll starve out after a while."


    Ding Ning rubbed his muttering stomach and said dejectedly.


    "No, don''t go. You''re gone. How boring I am here."


    Xu Minglu hurriedly pulled him: "well, I''ll call someone to send boxed lunch now. Can you accompany me in the evening?"


    "Save you here alone at night?"


    Ding Ning looked at him in surprise and said.


    "That''s not true. Several comrades of the criminal police team are interrogating Hu Quan. I''m not good at that. I stay here to get first-hand information and report to mayor Du in time."


    A touch of helplessness flashed across Xu Minglu''s face. This is the work of the secretary. There is no concept of working time at all. Everything should be based on serving the leadership.


    Ding Ning patted him on the shoulder and looked like a difficult brother: "hurry and ask me for a box lunch. I want five."


    "OK, as long as you are willing to stay with me at night, not to mention five boxed meals, even if I buy fifty."


    Xu Minglu said happily and immediately called to order a meal.

 Chapter 458

    "Ning Ning, why are you here? My father is looking for you everywhere."


    Ding Ning shook her head and smiled bitterly. When she was about to call her sister and say she wouldn''t go back at night, Guan Shilin''s surprised voice suddenly sounded.


    Xu Minglu didn''t know what to say when he was connected. He looked at Ding Ning for consultation.


    "Forget it, the rice man is coming."


    Ding Ning smiled awkwardly.


    "Sorry, I have the wrong number."


    Xu Ming said without changing his color on the road, hung up the phone, looked at Ding Ning and said, "who is this?"


    "Commander Guan''s daughter."


    Ding Ning knew he was thinking too much again and introduced him with a bitter smile.


    Xu Minglu sighed with envy: "it''s good to be young and handsome. How old is it? Even Ning Ning shouted."


    "It''s not what you think..."


    Ding Ning was about to explain. Guan Shilin came up to Xu Minglu, nodded politely, and then took Ding Ning''s arm: "Ning Ning, my father asked me to invite you to dinner."


    "Cough, well, you''d better call me Ding Ning."


    Seeing Xu Minglu''s ambiguous eyes of "I understand", Ding Ning was speechless, quietly broke away from her arm and said seriously.


    "That won''t work. I''ll call you Ning Ning. This is a nickname."


    Guan Shilin blinked her big eyes very pure and said firmly.


    "Cough..."


    This "nickname" made Xu Minglu burst out of a box of lunch, bursting with rice grains and braised meat all over Ding Ning''s face.


    Ding Ning silly stood on the spot and wanted to cry without tears. Xu Minglu''s old face turned red. With a smile, he hurriedly took out a box of napkins: "sorry, sorry, I''ll wipe it for you."


    Guan Shilin looked at Ding Ning''s embarrassed appearance and couldn''t help laughing.


    Ding Ning stared at her angrily: "you''re funny. It''s all the trouble caused by your nickname."


    "Cluck, I''m right. Our fan support group calls you Ning. It looks kind. Of course it''s a nickname."


    Guan Shilin knew that Xu Minglu had misunderstood and explained with a smile.


    OK, Xu Minglu knows he misunderstood, but Ding Ning''s shape is really not suitable for going to the banquet. Guan Shilin volunteered to arrange him to take a bath and change clothes in an unmanned ward.


    The wards in the sanatorium are decorated like five-star hotels. Except that there is no kitchen, everything is available, and the bathroom is naturally not less.


    Ding Ning is really tired of being crooked. Even if he is not a cleanliness addict, it will not be comfortable for anyone with rice and braised meat on his head. Xu Minglu, who could only apologize with a smile, waved his hand and followed Guan Shilin to take a bath.


    Bathing is easy, but changing clothes is troublesome. There are changing clothes in the mermaid space, but you can''t go in empty handed and change into clean clothes when you come out, which makes Ding Ning sad.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    There was a knock at the door.


    "Who?" Ding Ning asked warily.


    "Ning Ning, I found you a suit of my father''s clothes. You put them on first. I hung them on the door handle. Take them yourself."


    Outside the door came Guan Shilin''s slightly shy voice. After all, her idol was taking a bath. Think about the picture. Be careful that her liver would jump around.


    "Oh, thank you!"


    Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief. Commander Guan was about the same height as him, but a little stronger than him. It was no problem to make do with his clothes.


    Open a crack in the door and take the clothes in. Ding Ning is silly. How can this girl bring a military uniform or a military uniform with the rank of major general.


    But there is no other way in front of you. You can only make do with it.


    When she opened the door, Guan Shilin suddenly brightened up. She picked up her mobile phone and took some photos. She exclaimed, "Ning Ning, you are so handsome in military uniform."


    Ding Ning said uneasily, "it''s not appropriate."


    "What''s wrong? Just a few of us have dinner. Anyway, there are no outsiders."


    Guan Shilin smiled like a flower and took him by the arm. She undoubtedly took him and left. She said with a tut in her mouth: "I see you are thin. I thought my father''s clothes would be a bigger size. I didn''t expect you to support your clothes so much. It fits just like tailor-made."


    Ding Ning''s face was helpless. The girl was not young. Why didn''t she know the defense between men and women at all? Would you pull and pull like this?


    If he didn''t know Guan Shilin''s simple character, his pure worship for him was the little girl and his gratitude for saving her mother, he would suspect that she was deliberately tempting him.


    "Hello, chief"


    Just out of the small foreign building of the inpatient department, two armed police soldiers who came face to face stood at attention and saluted him.


    "Well, good!"


    Ding Ning answered with a smile, feeling guilty in his heart. Is this a fake soldier.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s embarrassed face, Guan Shilin giggled happily like a lark. Her life was carefree. Her mother knew the pain of life and death after she was ill.


    But Ding Ning appeared like an angel when she was most desperate, which made her full of gratitude to Ding Ning. Moreover, it was her idol, so she took him as the closest person.


    I have to say that Guan Shilin is a very lively and cheerful girl. She chattered with him all the way, which also let Ding Ning know something about her.


    Unexpectedly, this girl is a top student of Yanda, the highest University in China. She went to graduate school at the age of 19 this year, which makes Ding Ning, who claims to be a genius, very ashamed.


    However, he was not so surprised at the thought that Zhao Xin''s evil sister had studied in Bo at the age of 18. It just made him wonder that Zhao Xin had spared no effort to promote his sister to him. Why didn''t he mention it at the last roommate party?


    Is his sister actually a light dead dinosaur who can''t see people at all? Ding Ning guessed maliciously.


    It''s a lie to say how much he fantasizes about Zhao Xin''s sister. It''s impossible to say he doesn''t have any interest.


    It''s not that he wants to have something with her, but it''s a pity that such a wicked girl has been promoted by his brother for several years.


    After all, no matter men or women, people with such a high IQ will arouse his curiosity.


    In the canteen of the sanatorium, when Guan Shilin appeared in the box ordered by commander Guan with Ding Ning in her arm, Guan Jianfeng''s expression became very strange. First, how did Ding Ning come in the major general''s uniform, and second, her sister came to the dinner with his arm like two people. Is this appropriate?


    On the contrary, commander Guan smiled happily. It seems that his previous idea is very correct. Men are talented and women are really a natural couple.


    I don''t know when mayor Du came. He smiled very implicitly. It''s a pity in his heart that this boy is really playful. He still fell in love with Chen Xi during the day and hooked up with Miss Guan at night.


    The boy is very nice, but he is also too emotional... Alas, the Xiao family and the Guan family are not easy to mess with.


    However, he won''t talk much about young people, let alone he still owes Ding Ning''s adult love.


    But in his heart, he secretly made up his mind not to let his girl studying abroad meet him. If he was seduced by this boy, he would cry without tears.


    Originally, he appreciated Ding Ning very much and even came up with the idea of making him his son-in-law, but at the moment, the idea disappeared and decided to guard against it and never give his daughter a chance to know him.


    Ding Ning was embarrassed and quietly broke away from Guan Shilin''s hand. He knew that Guan Shilin thought of him very pure, but others didn''t think so. Looking at commander Guan''s happy smile, he couldn''t help feeling numb. The old guy wouldn''t want him to be the door-to-door son-in-law. That''s absolutely not allowed.


    Fortunately, commander Guan still took his face into consideration. He didn''t pick out his meaning. He just hinted a few words, but was fooled by Ding Ning who pretended to be deaf and dumb.


    He is not in a hurry. He believes that his daughter is the best. Ding Ning can''t escape her palm.


    Not to mention the embarrassing things, the meal was still very pleasant. First, the chef''s workmanship was really good. Second, Ding Ning was really hungry. He put down his dishes and chopsticks after eating five bowls of rice.


    After examination, LV Mengwan found that all the cancer cells had disappeared and completely recovered. The whole sanatorium was a sensation. He asked commander Guan what was going on. He kept his promise and didn''t betray Ding Ning. He just said that he didn''t know what was going on. Wan''er''s suddenly changed spirit. It would be wonderful.


    Of course, whether anyone believes his nonsense is not his consideration. It is said that someone has guessed the truth based on previous clues and said that commander Guan invited an expert to treat his wife, but no one knows who the expert is. Anyway, commander Guan bit him to death.


    This made him feel happy. Mayor Du and Ding Ning kept pouring wine. Mayor Du refused that he had something to do at night. He just tasted it and said that Ding Ning was a great hero and should drink more with him.


    After Guan Shilin was full, she went back to the ward to accompany her mother. There was no one to control. Commander Guan was like a wild horse out of the reins. He shouted that he would not be drunk with Ding Ning. Ding Ning was also very kind. He fought with him for wine. Guan Jianfeng took the initiative to fight.


    Mayor Du''s smiling eyes narrowed into a seam. He was waiting to see Ding Ning''s joke. Of course, it didn''t contain any malice, it was just a simple evil taste.


    After all, Ding Ning''s usual performance is too indifferent. His leisurely demeanor is too calm and mature. He doesn''t look like a young man in his early twenties. He wants to see if he will play crazy and talk nonsense when he is drunk, so that he can have fun.


    Commander Guan is a famous wine fairy in the army. He once had a proud record of not getting drunk with three bottles of Wuliangye. Although Guan Jianfeng is a little cowardly, he fully inherited his father''s drinking capacity and has a record of not getting drunk with two and a half kilograms.


    With this father and son two generations of wine immortals, he didn''t believe it and couldn''t pour down Ding Ning.


    But the result surprised him. Ding Ning''s face was white and red, red and white. He couldn''t get drunk every time, but he just didn''t fall down.


    After drinking the two boxes of Maotai, commander Guan couldn''t straighten his tongue. He also hugged Ding Ning''s shoulder and kept shouting big brother. Guan Jianfeng was even worse and went directly under the table to sleep.


    But Ding Ning still looked like drunk, with straight eyes and big tongue, but there was no gaffe, which disappointed Du Shi.


    With the help of the guard, the drunken commander Guan was helped home.


    Mayor Du held Ding Ning in tears and laughter and arranged a room for him to rest.


    After mayor Du closed the door and left, Ding Ning, who should have been sleeping in bed, suddenly opened his eyes. There was no drunkenness in his clear eyes.


    Ding Ning got up and jumped out of bed. A series of mysterious runes flashed across the bed. A figure just like him appeared on the bed, and a slight snoring sound came out of his mouth.


    The double talisman, which can create a double illusion, is a new talisman he has just learned. As long as he is not exposed to the double, it will not disappear.

 Chapter 459

    Ding Ning opened his heavenly eyes and looked around in the dark, but he didn''t find anything, which made his face a little suspicious.


    When he was drinking, he had a feeling of being spied on. At first, he thought he was running for others.


    But until he pretended to be drunk and came to the room to lie in bed, the feeling of being spied always followed him, and he realized that it must be for him.


    Who the hell is spying on him?


    Ding Ning first suspected the invisible black robed man of the divine origin organization, but now he couldn''t find his existence by opening the heavenly eye, which made him immediately deny this speculation.


    He quickly searched and determined that there was no monitoring equipment in the room, neither electronic monitoring nor invisible person. Who was it?


    Ding Ning had some hair in his heart, which was too strange. If his instinct had never been wrong, he would doubt whether he had sensed wrong.


    But the feeling of being peeped at is very secret, but it is real. Even if the double talisman is used, the feeling still doesn''t disappear.


    What does that mean? It means that his every move falls into the eyes of the other party, which makes him how he can not be creepy.


    Tianyan is useless. Ding Ning can only use his powers. He lies quietly on the ground with his hands on the ground and absolutely feels it.


    The three-dimensional image of the whole building was quickly and clearly displayed in his mind. Guan Shilin was talking with LV Mengwan with a happy smile on her face; Xu Minglu smoked irritably and interrogated Hu Quan with two criminal policemen. Hu Quan always resisted and refused to cooperate; A doctor on duty with glasses is flirting with a beautiful little nurse


    All signs show that there is no abnormality in the whole three storey building. The only monitoring equipment is also installed in the corridor or intensive observation room. There is really no monitoring route in his room.


    What the hell is going on? Is it really wrong? Ding Ning was puzzled.


    But that kind of seeping feeling never disappeared, which made him feel uneasy.


    Suddenly, he remembered that when the man in black installed a bomb in the safe to kill him, he used remote-control outdoor radiation monitoring. Is it possible to repeat the old technique this time?


    At the thought of this, he didn''t hesitate to consume his power. The range of absolute touch continued to spread around, enveloping the whole sanatorium, including every flower, grass and tree.


    But in the end, even Xiao Jin was transferred by him to cooperate with the inspection, and no trace was found.


    Ding Ning frowned. It was too strange. He was sure that he must have been peeped at, but he couldn''t find a way to peep. It was too strange.


    Although this kind of peeping did not pose a threat to his life, he felt uncomfortable under the constant surveillance of others.


    Is it true that someone has installed micro monitoring equipment on him? He took off his clothes and examined them carefully. He still didn''t find anything.


    At the moment when he was at a loss, the magic insect in his body suddenly moved, passing him a dispensable breath of desire.


    Ding Ning trembled all over. Because his spiritual power was strong enough, the spiritual power cultivated in the alchemy determination ran for a while every day could meet the needs of swallowing God insects to maintain life, so he always kept it warm in his body.


    Although he has no intelligence, he is connected with his mind and spirit, and has an extremely keen sense of Gu insects. It seems that he has sensed his uneasiness, so he took the initiative to give him a hint.


    It seems that he has been watched by Gu. No wonder he can''t find the source. Ding Ning suddenly realized that he didn''t take the strange life curse seriously when the stronghold died. Now it seems that the curse still has some ways. Is it the witch evil that came to the door?


    There was a cold flash in Ding Ning''s eyes. Damn it, it''s really haunting.


    Trying to order the God devouring Gu to destroy the Gu insects monitoring him, the God devouring Gu reluctantly moved his body to protest.


    Ding Ning''s spiritual power is very pure, which is much stronger than that complex belief. It is its best growth nourishment. It is not willing to leave Ding Ning at all.


    Ding Ning almost laughed angrily. Grandma, I use my energy to support you every day. You strike me when you need your help. What''s the use of supporting you?


    Devouring God Gu felt his anger and didn''t dare to slow down again. It turned into a fluorescence and suddenly disappeared into the night sky.


    A moment later, the feeling of being peeped at suddenly disappeared, and the insect swished back into Ding Ning''s body, transmitting a message of grievance.


    That means it''s not slacking off, but the level of Gu insect is too low to attract its interest. It''s overqualified and underused.


    Ding Ning was speechless. Ya really regarded himself as an uncle, but the feeling of being peeped at disappeared, which still made him feel very happy. After Haosheng comforted him, he took out the biological simulation skin, disguised himself, put on the mask, jumped out of the window, landed on the back of the summoned air wing No. 1, and flew high into the sky.


    He doesn''t know what the curse of life is, but he knows that with this curse on him, the Witch and demon sect where the stronghold is located can find itself at any time.


    Although the insect in charge of monitoring was killed by the God devouring insect, the Witch and demon cult will never give up so easily. They will find him.


    So he decided to take the initiative to find the people of the Witch and demon sect and try to get rid of the curse completely, otherwise the future trouble will be endless and there will be no peace.


    In the dark corner two blocks away from the sanatorium, there is a Toyota business car parked. Nie fan, the new boss of qishifang, sits in the driver''s seat as a driver.


    In the carriage, master Mo sat respectfully in the back row and looked in awe at a thin middle-aged man sitting quietly with his eyes closed.


    The middle-aged man has a long face, his skin is unhealthy and miserable white, his lying silkworm eyebrows, garlic nose, small mouth, and his lips are strangely dark purple. He is wearing an alternative animal skin suit, a white shawl and long hair. He looks nondescript


    "Master, will Ding Ning come out?"


    Master Mo looked at the time and asked boldly.


    "Wait and see, I''ve released blood essence poison to stare at him. I can know as long as he leaves the sanatorium."


    The white haired middle-aged man was the leader of the Witch and demon sect, Wu tianxie, and answered without opening his eyes.


    Master Mo shrunk his neck and didn''t dare to say anything again. He knew that the leader had always said one thing and hated what others refuted him.


    Wu tianxie was also very depressed. As soon as he arrived at Ninghai, he locked Ding Ning''s position according to the stronghold''s life curse, but unexpectedly, Ding Ning hid in the sanatorium of the military region, which made him secretly mutter. Did that guy deliberately hide here to seek the protection of the military region when he knew he was coming?


    Although the sanatorium of the military region is not a tiger''s den for him, with the constraints of the peace agreement, he absolutely dare not break into the territory of the military region, and the consequences are by no means acceptable to him.


    At the beginning, Feng Ni''er dared to challenge the peace agreement by relying on the power of the Feng family, but it was just cruel words. In fact, she was still acting within the scope allowed by the system. If she really dared to risk the world''s condemnation to openly violate the agreement, the ancestors of the Feng family could not protect her, let alone his small sect of witchcraft and evil cult.


    Although the peace agreement has a strong binding force and deterrent effect on the ancient military community, it does not mean that the ancient military people are really so honest. As long as the evidence is not captured, the 17th Bureau and the Religious Bureau can''t take them.


    This is why Wu tianxie dares to come to Ninghai to find Ding Ning trouble. As long as he is not caught, he immediately runs away after killing and seizing the treasure. Even if there are people to settle accounts, he can push three or six or five times and pretend not to know.


    Linggu king, that''s Linggu king. His original life Gu is a rare blood Scorpion King. As long as he devours the Linggu king on Ding Ning, his blood Scorpion King can evolve to a higher level and become the real Linggu king, with the terrorist power of the strong in Zhenwu realm. Who else can defeat him in tianwu realm?


    For him, this trip to Ninghai is killing two birds with one stone. He can not only get his dream spirit Gu king to help him evolve his own life Gu, but also give an explanation to Zhaiying. Why not? So his mind is very relaxed.


    Suddenly, Wu tianxie opened his mouth and vomited a small mouthful of blood. The frightened master Mo suddenly changed his face and lost his voice: "master, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Someone killed the blood essence gu!"


    Although the blood essence Gu is not the original life Gu of Wu tianxie, every Gu insect has spiritual connection with the Gu master. After being killed, he will be backfired, but this backfire is harmless to him. He can recover as before with a little rest.


    Wu tianxie was not surprised but happy at the moment. He laughed and said, "there is a spirit Gu king on this boy, otherwise it is impossible to detect the blood spirit Gu of our sect leader. Our sect leader didn''t come in vain."


    "Ah, there is a spirit Gu king on that boy?"


    Master Mo and Nie fan couldn''t help shouting, and a strong color of greed flashed through their eyes. No wonder Wu tianxie was so concerned about Ding Ning''s whereabouts, I see.


    That''s the spirit poison king. If they can get it, they will immediately ascend to the sky and become the elders of the Witch and demon sect. How can they not be excited.


    "Hum, don''t have any other thoughts. Do things for our leader honestly. Our leader won''t treat you badly, otherwise... Hum!"


    Wu tianxie''s face was not worried, and master Mo and Nie fan suddenly changed their faces and said they didn''t dare.


    "Now that I''ve found my blood demon, I must have known my arrival. I''ll see how you plan to deal with it."


    Wu tianxie is bound to win the spirit poison king of Ding Ning. Although the spirit poison King scares him, he doesn''t believe that people like Ding Ning will know the way to drive the spirit poison king like him, so he believes that Ding Ning will not be his opponent. What he hopes most now is to lure Ding Ning out, so that he can take the opportunity to kill and seize the poison.


    Immediately took out a bronze mirror, chanted words in his mouth, bit the tip of his tongue and sprayed a mouthful of blood essence on it. The bronze mirror ripple like water waves, and there was a confused green light spot.


    Wu Tian was stunned. The green light spot was the curse of life in Ding Ning''s body under the stronghold. It could show Ding Ning''s position, but now the bronze mirror showed that his position was above the sky. Is that bullshit?


    Is this ancient magic weapon wrong? Shouldn''t it? Wu tianxie was puzzled, frowned and asked, "did a plane take off just now?"


    "Planes? No, there are planes at the airport."


    Master Mo and Nie fan replied in confusion.


    "Nonsense!"


    Wu tianxie scolded angrily and didn''t bother to pay attention to the two waste sects.


    Looking at it carefully with a bronze mirror, it''s all right. Ding Ning is really in the air and still moving at a high speed.


    But they were so close to the sanatorium that they didn''t hear the roar of a helicopter. How did he get to heaven without a helicopter? That''s ridiculous.

 Chapter 460

    Is he a strong man in Shenwu realm?


    Wu tianxie suddenly thought of this possibility and suddenly changed his face.


    As the leader of a religion, Wu tianxie knows more than ordinary people. Although strong people in Shenwu realm are very rare, they are not absolutely absent. There is a martial god in the secular world.


    Although he has never seen a strong person in Shenwu realm, he knows that the most remarkable sign of a strong person at this level is that he can fly in the air.


    Ding Ning suddenly appeared in the sky in the middle of the night. If he was not afraid that it was false, he couldn''t wait to go as far as he could immediately.


    But at the thought of Ding Ning''s age, Wu tianxie flatly denied the idea. It''s impossible. Who is not a strong man over 100 years old who can step into Shenwu? How can a young hairy be a strong man in Shenwu? That''s ridiculous.


    He must have been able to fly to heaven with the help of some unknown means or treasures. Wu tianxie was worthy of being the leader of a well-informed religion and soon made the most realistic inference in his heart.


    This made his greedy desire more prosperous and gave birth to ecstasy in his heart. Ding Ning was really surprising. There were not only the spirit Gu king, but also treasures that could fly to the sky. This trip was definitely not in vain.


    While Wu tianxie was planning how to take Ding Ning, the light and shadow representing Ding Ning in the bronze mirror became weaker and weaker, and even flew to the southeast.


    "If you want to escape, there''s no way. Chase me."


    Wu tianxie was not surprised but happy, and ordered in high spirits.


    In the urban area, he was afraid to disturb the 17th Bureau and the Religious Bureau. He was worried about how to quietly win ding Ning. Unexpectedly, he flew to the seaside on his own way to death. It was really heaven. He didn''t go. There was no way to hell. He came to vote. God was destined to make him rich.


    "Yes, master!"


    Nie fan''s spirit perked up, lit the fire and hurried to the southeast according to the instructions of Wu tianxie.


    "Xiao Jin, have you found the target?"


    Ding Ning was flying in the air on the air wing 1 while communicating with Xiao Jin in spirit.


    "Master, I found it. A black car has been chasing you."


    Xiao Jin circled in the air, and the sharp eagle eyes quickly locked the business car that Wu tianxie took.


    "That''s good."


    Ding Ning drew a cold arc at the corner of his mouth. The enemy lurking in the dark is terrible. It''s just to kill him directly when he surfaced.


    As soon as he flew into the sky, he noticed that the feeling of being peeped by people reappeared. After asking the God eater, the God eater replied that there was no fluctuation of insects nearby.


    This made him realize that his previous guess was correct. The stronghold''s life curse was like a tracking and positioning mark, so that he could be tracked by the people of the Witch and demon sect wherever he was, which cast a shadow on his heart.


    He tried to look inside himself and look for the place where the curse was, but he couldn''t find it. It seems that the person who tied the bell still has to solve the bell. He can only try to find a solution from the people of the Witch and demon sect.


    Somewhere in the city, in the spacious office on the top floor of a high-end club, a handsome young man with long hair stood with both hands, standing in front of the wide floor to ceiling window to enjoy the night view of the prosperous city. A red stove shaped pattern was embroidered on the left chest of his white robe, and three circles of golden silk thread were embroidered on the two sleeves.


    A palace woman with the same pattern of Dan stove on her clothes and only two golden silk threads on her sleeves stood beside him, UNDISGUISING her admiration in her eyes, Soft voice said: "elder martial brother Yan, don''t worry. Elder martial brother Chao''s cultivation has reached the peak in the middle of tianwu. Although we mention it more than once in the holy doctor, few people can get him in this earthly world. There must be something delayed. Wait a few more days."


    The handsome man who is called senior brother Yan has a sad look on his face: "Younger martial sister Qingyun, how could I worry about Chao Xiong''s waste? He broke through tianwu in his 60s and spent more than ten years cultivating until the middle of tianwu. Such waste is not a pity, but the leader''s martial uncle''s medicine ring is in his hand, which stores the pills and rewards of our holy doctor to all secular families who serve us. The key is medicine Lingjie, that''s the most precious storage ring of our holy doctor. If the medicine Lingjie is lost, as the person in charge of this trip, how can I explain to the elders of our school? "


    "Elder martial brother Yan, don''t be impatient. Isn''t the person in charge of the industry in the secular world of our saint medical school already asking for information? I think there will be news from elder martial brother Chao soon. Besides, there is a prohibition set by master on the medicine spirit ring. Even if someone can get rid of it, he can''t get the medicine spirit ring. As long as someone dares to break the prohibition, master will be aware of it. Then that person will have nowhere to hide."


    Younger martial sister Qingyun said softly.


    "Well, that''s what I said, but after all, it''s my first time to go out to perform the school task. Once I make a mistake, I''m bound to get the confession of some people, which is extremely unfavorable to my future development."


    Elder martial brother Yan is still frowning. As one of the most outstanding disciples of the third generation of Saint doctor, he lost the medicine spirit ring when he went out of the mountain for the first time. This is really a big blow to him who has always been arrogant.


    Younger martial sister Qingyun also understood his worry and stepped forward to stand side by side with him. She scolded herself faintly: "it''s all because Qingyun is bad. If elder martial brother Chao hadn''t delayed the date of leaving the mountain to wait for me to leave the customs, he wouldn''t have been in a dilemma if he didn''t let elder martial brother Chao come to the world to buy medicinal materials in advance with the medicine ring."


    "What did younger martial sister Qingyun say? It''s none of your business. I didn''t know who he was. I believed Chao Xiong wrongly. With his cultivation, although there are many people who can threaten him in the secular world, few people dare to offend our saint doctor. I don''t think he will have an accident, but now he didn''t meet us at the agreed time. I''m sure he must be motivated to get rich and bring us along Absconded with the medicine ring. "


    Elder martial brother Yan''s tone was cold and made a decisive judgment. In fact, there was no problem with his reasoning. It was a pity that he met Ding Ning. Let alone that he knew nothing about the saint doctor. Even if he knew that Chao Xiong wanted to kill and seize treasure, he would never be merciful.


    "Ah!"


    Younger martial sister Qingyun covered cherry''s mouth in amazement and said, "although elder martial brother Chao''s potential is exhausted, he is also one of the top disciples in the outside world. His treatment in the school is not bad, so he won''t covet some health pills refined for the common people?"


    "Hey, younger martial sister Qingyun, you''re a late starter and don''t know something. If it''s just those pills, Chao Xiong will definitely not be greedy, but the medicine spirit ring..."


    Elder martial brother Yan hesitated, Sighed softly: "It''s all right. There''s nothing to hide from you now. The medicine spirit ring was not the property of our saint medical school, but was obtained by a disciple of our saint medical school who robbed and killed the saint knife family hundreds of years ago. It''s said that it contains a big secret. Unfortunately, our saint medical school''s ancestors studied it for hundreds of years and didn''t find out the secret. This ring has been handed down as a storage ring from generation to generation ¡£¡±


    "Ah, the remnant of the holy sword? Didn''t they trouble our holy doctor?"


    Younger martial sister Qingyun covered her pink lips with her slender jade hand and exclaimed. The color of horror twinkled in her beautiful eyes. It can be seen that the remnant of the holy knife shocked her.


    "In fact, among our four holy gates, the relic of the holy sword is the first holy gate worthy of it."


    Elder martial brother Yan''s eyes showed his longing: "I once heard from Shifu that the remnant of the holy sword lost the Yao Lingjie. It seemed that the talented disciple who died was still their young patriarch, so he stormed into our holy medicine sect. In that war, the sky was dark, the sun and the moon were dark, and the blood flowed into a river. Our holy medicine sect was defeated day by day and suffered heavy losses. He had to shrink in the sect protection array and struggle hard, if it were not for the holy sword mountain villa and The holy women came to help in time and drove back the remnant of the holy sword. I''m afraid our holy doctor door would have been destroyed long ago. "


    "Oh, my God, the remnant of the holy sword is so powerful that it needs the joint efforts of the three holy gates to suppress them?"


    Younger martial sister Qingyun shakes her head lightly and looks incredible.


    Because few of the Shengdao family members have been born for hundreds of years, she started late. She only heard her name and didn''t see anyone. She only knew that there was a disagreement between the school and the Shengdao family members, but she really didn''t know why. She didn''t expect that there had been such a grudge between them.


    Brother Yan smiled bitterly and shook his head, Another heavy bomb was thrown: "It''s not easy to suppress. In fact, the three holy sects can only rely on the clan protection array to confront them, but they can''t destroy them. In full view of the public, the ancestor of the holy medical sect, who killed the minority leader of the holy Dao family and robbed the medicine spirit ring, was cut into two parts by a young man of the holy Dao family, which shocked everyone. The ancestor was a strong man in the divine martial arts realm, and even couldn''t kill a knife No, since then, the three holy gates have been closed for a hundred years. They were not born again until the chaos in China more than a hundred years ago. "


    Younger martial sister Qingyun was shocked, and her face was full of awe: "the strong in Shenwu realm was killed by a knife. What accomplishments did the young man of the relic of the holy knife have? Isn''t that the peak of Shenwu realm at least?"


    "The ancestor we were killed is the peak of Shenwu realm."


    Elder martial brother Yan said bitterly, "the relic of the holy knife is a freak race. Their combat power can not be measured by the realm. They are basically invincible in the same realm."


    "How is that possible?"


    Younger martial sister Qingyun disagreed with this statement. "Although the holy martial arts realm is basically extinct now, there is still a holy martial arts realm among our four holy sects. Maybe the man who killed our ancestors is a strong man in the holy martial arts realm."


    "Hundreds of years have passed, and the truth has long been lost in the long river of history. My master once said that he would rather believe that the young man who killed the ancestor of our division''s door god Wujing with a knife is invincible at the same level than believe that he is a strong Saint Wujing."


    Elder martial brother Yan likes the admiration and admiration of younger martial sister Qingyun, so he deliberately sold it.


    "Why?" Sure enough, younger martial sister Qingyun asked after her.


    "Because the school confirmed that the young man was less than 50."


    After giving this answer as like, Yan himself was as like as two peas in his mind. He was just like the first time he heard about this incident.


    Fifty year old Shengwu territory? Is it possible? Therefore, the saint doctor would rather deceive himself and others and believe that he is invincible in the divine martial arts realm than believe that the saint knife''s remnant has a strong Saint martial arts realm under the age of 50.


    What does it mean to be less than 50? It means that the young man is likely to be alive now. After all, the longevity of Shengwu realm is as high as 500 years old.


    Younger martial sister Qingyun was silent, but there was a storm in her heart. She has always been proud of being a disciple of the holy medical sect, and she has always believed that the four holy sects are equal. Therefore, when facing anyone, she has a superior momentum in her bones.


    But the secret story told by senior brother Yan today overturned her previous understanding and made her full of awe for the remnant of the holy sword.


    Elder martial brother Yan may be uneasy, so he talked happily and sighed leisurely: "the so-called four holy gates are actually the most effective for the holy Dao family. In those years, if the holy Dao family did not strongly advocate the maintenance of earthly peace and made the three holy gates afraid, it would not be so easy for the founding father of China to sign a peace agreement with the ancient martial arts world by relying on several martial gods."

 Chapter 461

    "Isn''t the peace agreement good? I think it''s good."


    Younger martial sister Qingyun''s home is in the earthly world. She was taken into the Mountain Gate by the leader of the holy medical school. She still has feelings for the kingdom of China. She was very fond of the remnant of the holy knife who advocated to sign the peace agreement.


    "Younger martial sister, you haven''t really experienced the cruelty of the ancient martial arts world, so you don''t understand. Both secular martial arts and ancient martial arts believe in the concept of respecting the strong and follow the law of the jungle. Have you ever been restricted by secular etiquette and law? You can''t look down on ordinary people in the secular world at all. In the eyes of the strong, all secular beings are mole ants."


    Elder martial brother Yan''s bitter smile all his life is not as much as tonight: "the remnant of the holy sword is not born at all. They occupy the largest and best secret space. They do not lack cultivation resources and have nothing to ask for from the outside world. The reason why they advocate signing the peace agreement with the secular world is extremely sinister."


    "Why?" Younger martial sister Qingyun has a wonderful way.


    "Because the higher the level of cultivation, the higher the requirements for the state of mind. When practicing against the sky, the martial arts should have the heart of fearlessness, bravery and diligence, and polish the heart of martial arts. The more unrestrained the heart is, the greater the probability of breakthrough is. However, the relic of the holy sword forced the three holy gates and the secular world to sign the peace contract , it is equivalent to putting a shackle on the heads of all martial arts, so that all martial arts are bound by secular rites and laws. They have concerns and can''t break through. Therefore, in the past 100 years, not only can no one break through the holy martial arts realm, but even the strong in the divine martial arts realm are rarely born. "


    Elder martial brother Yan is one of the most outstanding young heroes of the holy sword sect. His understanding of martial arts is far from that of younger martial sister Qingyun who has just trained. He makes such a guess through various signs.


    Younger martial sister Qingyun is thoughtful, but she doesn''t think there is anything wrong with what the remnant of the holy sword did. Although she is lucky to become an ancient martial artist, she grew up in the secular world and can''t think from the perspective of an ancient martial artist. In her heart, world peace is the eternal theme. She kills wantonly in order to cultivate and compete for cultivation resources, The cruel laws of the jungle made it difficult for her to adapt.


    Elder martial brother Yan looked at her beautiful side face with a look of disapproval. He sighed in his heart, master martial uncle, I have tried my best.


    What he said tonight was actually entrusted by the leader''s martial uncle. Younger martial sister Qingyun is a fire spirit that is difficult to meet in a thousand years and is most suitable for cultivating the skills of the holy doctor. The leader''s martial uncle has great expectations for her and trains her as a successor.


    She was born in the secular world and grew up in a peaceful environment. She was too simple and kind-hearted to survive in the cruel ancient martial arts world. Therefore, the headmaster Shibo took advantage of him to let her know the cruelty of natural selection among practitioners and the survival of the fittest, so as to sharpen her martial Arts heart.


    Unfortunately, it seems that his efforts have been wasted. Younger martial sister Qingyun didn''t listen at all.


    Suddenly, senior brother Yan''s pupils contracted violently and stared at the dark sky. There was a faint wave of spiritual power across the sky.


    "Younger martial sister Qingyun, stay here and wait for me. Don''t go anywhere."


    Elder martial brother Yan gave a hurried explanation. Ignoring the younger martial sister''s questioning, he ran quickly to the rooftop.


    At the top of the rooftop, elder martial brother Yan took out a bird shaped wood carving from the storage ring. While frantically injecting spiritual power into it, he soared up with both feet.


    The whole body of the wood carving lit up a bright light, and the volume was growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Just as brother Yan was falling down the tall building, the wood carving suddenly flashed a bright light, and then turned into a wooden kite puppet, inciting one of its wings to soar into the air.


    In the distant night sky, Ding Ning was surprised and looked around. He saw a wooden kite three meters in size chasing him. There was a man hanging on his feet, which surprised him. Who is this man? Why chase him?


    Ding Ning shook his head and smiled. He turned his head and ignored it. Although he was surprised that someone in the world knew how to combine the floating Rune and the breeze Rune to make a flying puppet, his flying speed could not be compared with that of air wing 1.


    The reason why elder martial brother Yan can barely wear it far away is that he deliberately asked kongyi-1 to slow down because he was afraid that Wu tianxie would lose him.


    Senior brother Yan''s sword eyebrows are locked. He doesn''t have Ding Ning''s vision. He can only feel the faint spiritual power when Ding Ning passes by, and then he tracks it.


    Because he knew that only when he came to Shenwu realm could he fly in the air, and it also consumed spiritual power. There were only a few strong people in Shenwu realm in the world. He was really curious about who could fly over Ninghai at night, so he was eager to find out.


    Although he knew that it was easy to annoy the great energy, he believed that as a disciple of his holy medicine school, he would make the great energy scruple three points and would not attack him.


    Unfortunately, Ding Ning wanted to kill Wu tianxie. There was no room for people to follow behind and watch the excitement. He patted the head of kongyi No. 1. Kongyi No. 1 understood. He immediately shook his wings, turned into a black streamer and disappeared into the night sky. After genetic transformation, the potential of kongyi was gradually stimulated, and its flight speed was equal to the sound speed, reaching an appalling 340 meters per second,.


    Elder martial brother Yan was acutely aware of this, and immediately showed a look of horror. He secretly congratulated that the senior expert didn''t bother to pay attention to him, otherwise he would be in great trouble if he didn''t know how to offend him.


    Although the strong in Shenwu state can fly in the air, the speed is directly proportional to the spiritual power consumed. Even if it is fast, it is impossible to reach the speed of sound.


    The sound speed of the air wing made him naturally mistakenly think that he was tracking a strong man in the holy martial arts realm. The strong man in the holy martial arts realm communicated with heaven and earth, and could fly in the air with the help of the energy between heaven and earth. It was just easy to reach the sound speed.


    In the secular world, there was a strong man in the holy martial arts realm who visited Ninghai at night. This is no small matter. Elder martial brother Yan set off a terrible wave in his heart, which reminded him whether Chao Xiong''s disappearance was related to the strong man in the holy martial arts realm?


    No matter, wait two more days. If there is no news about Chao Xiong, immediately report the news of the strong man in the holy martial arts realm to the school.


    He controlled muyuan to land slowly on a tall building and made up his mind secretly.


    The night was hazy. At the seaside where Chao Xiong was killed a few days ago, Ding Ning jumped down from the empty wing No. 1 back, took out a handful of water crystal, and began to be busy with meat pain on his face.


    The second master taught him that lions fight rabbits with all their strength, not to mention the witches and demons who rank more than 300 on the battle list. They despise their opponents strategically and respect their enemies tactically.


    Although he can''t refine the array flag up to now, Lingjing can replace the array flag, but he was reluctant to take it out before.


    But now it is related to his life. Apart from death, he can''t care about his heartache. He takes out a large number of water spirit crystals to lay down the spirit sea trap array as the first obstacle under his defeat.


    The sea is his final escape route. Although the mermaid totem is still sleeping and can''t spit bubbles, he can''t enter the deep sea, with the addition of Tianshui totem, he has an absolute advantage in the sea.


    Time passed in a hurry, and the luster of an array was shining, and then it was dark and quiet. Ding Ning was happy and arranged the array for the first time.


    Change Xiao Jin''s perspective, see where Wu tianxie is, and find that he still has more than ten minutes to arrive. It''s boring to light a cigarette, blow the sea breeze, and calculate the next war in his mind.


    "Stop the car, Nie fan. Go down to the boy''s house, tie up his woman and wait for my news. Mo Bai, you drive."


    In Toyota business, Wu tianxie looked at Ding Ning in the bronze mirror and stopped there. He was vaguely uneasy. As soon as his eyes turned, he immediately gave orders.


    "Yes, master!"


    Nie fan answered, pulled over and began to make phone arrangements. He dared not fight with Ding Ning, but kidnapping a woman was a piece of cake for him.


    Master Mo Bai obediently got on the driver''s seat and drove. I don''t know which one Wu tianxie is going to sing.


    But he didn''t know that Wu tianxie was always cautious. When he noticed that Ding Ning was still waiting for him at the seaside, he felt a little uneasy. He didn''t believe that Ding Ning had killed the blood essence insects and didn''t know he had come.


    Well, since he knew he had found him and dared to wait for him there, what does that mean? It shows that the boy has no fear and is absolutely sure to kill him before he dares to be so arrogant.


    Although he didn''t think Ding Ning could turn out any waves in his hands, careful sailing for ten thousand years has always been his only magic weapon in the Jianghu.


    In order to be safe, he still ordered Nie fan to kidnap Ding Ning''s woman as the last card to prevent him from having a bargaining chip in case the boat capsized in the gutter.


    Xiao Jin saw that the car stopped. Nie fan got off the car and immediately told Ding Ning, but it couldn''t hear their specific arrangements because it was too far away.


    Ding Ning didn''t think so after learning that the departure of a small role did not affect the overall situation. He didn''t expect that Wu tianxie would be so shameless and let Nie fan kidnap Luoxue.


    Of course, even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care. After all, Luoxue is not a little girl with no strength to bind a chicken, but a serious strong man in the Xuanwu realm with talisman protection. It''s very sad to kidnap Luoxue.


    As for his sister, he doesn''t worry. He has talisman protection and Xiahou protection. No matter who Nie fan wants to kidnap, he is looking for his own death.


    However, he did not expect that at the moment, his family was not only his sister and Luoxue, but also two uninvited guests.


    The Ye Huan sisters will leave for Yanjing tomorrow to participate in the rehearsal before the competition. Ding Ning has not replied for sure whether they will go to Yanjing to watch their competition. Today, the two sisters called him countless times. Unfortunately, his phone was either placed in the mermaid space without signal or not in the service area. Finally, there was no electricity at all.


    Even Ding Ning called home to ask his sister for leave and said that he didn''t go back at night. He borrowed mayor Du''s phone, so the two sisters couldn''t help but come to his house to visit.


    Ding Qianlie is very clear about the relationship between the sisters and Ding Ning. After all, she arranged a lucky draw for the house they live in now.


    For the visit of the two sisters, she expressed great enthusiasm and goodwill. Snow''s nature was simple and kind. She was very happy to see her peers and warmly greeted them.


    The four beauties get along very well. Sister Ye Huan has a sweet mouth. One sister leads Ding hunting and snow to make her smile.


    Unfortunately, Ding Ning''s mobile phone has no power, and Ding Qianlie can''t contact him. He can only promise to tell him when Ding Ning comes back and ask him to reply to them in time.


    The Ye Huan sisters were not too disappointed. Originally, they came to visit with some selfishness. They knew that Ding Ning had a sister and naturally wanted to have a good relationship with her future eldest sister. Now that their goal has been achieved, it is best for Ding Ning to go to Yanjing. Even if they can''t go, they don''t care.


    It''s bad luck for them. Ding Qianlie wants to arrange someone to send them back. They say they live very close to each other and get home after a walk.


    On the way, the two women chattered excitedly and mentioned brother Ding Ning many times. As a result, the men arranged by Nie fan to kidnap him listened clearly.

 Chapter 462

    Well, these kidnappers are worried that there are many people in the villa. It''s too dangerous to break in and kidnap. There are two ready-made ones. Just them. Anyway, they don''t know who Ding Ning''s woman is.


    Therefore, the sisters Ye Huan sadly became their kidnapping target. After Nie fan got the report, he heard that it was Ding Ning''s sister. He was even happier when he slapped her.


    You know, many men just treat women as playthings, but their sisters are different. They are relatives. They must weigh more than his women.


    After ordering his men to imprison the Ye Huan sisters, Nie fan immediately called Mo Bai, who told Wu tianxie and won the praise of Wu tianxie.


    Ding Ning knew nothing about all this. At the moment, he was holding a cigarette and blowing the sea breeze, looking melancholy.


    But his dress at the moment is the dress of the black faced man, which looks a little more mysterious and vicissitudes.


    A small truck with a sea smell passed by the sea. A four or five-year-old girl with a pink carving and jade carving sitting on the co pilot pointed at Ding Ning and said to the driver, "look, brother, there''s a superman."


    "Nannan, where is superman? It''s the one who blows the sea breeze at night."


    The driver, a 17-year-old boy, rubbed the little girl''s head with a smile, and his eyes were full of doting.


    But the little girl''s mouth shriveled and said unconvinced, "that''s Superman, Superman with black eye mask. I don''t believe you see."


    The boy turned his head with a funny look, but then his body stiffened, his face showed an excited color, and he couldn''t believe it. Unfortunately, the car was far away from the sea at the moment, and he could only vaguely see Ding Ning''s shadow.


    It''s him, it''s him. He will never forget this figure. He is a child who grew up with wolves. He doesn''t understand the complexity of the world, but he knows who is good to him and who is bad to him.


    Ye''s father, who made a living by scavenging, adopted him out of the mountains and forests, taught him the truth of being a man and taught him how to repay his kindness. Later, Ye''s father died, he went crazy and killed many people.


    Those people in the underground ring finally lost all their patience and stopped trying to subdue him and kill him.


    He was not afraid of death, but he was afraid that he didn''t even have the chance to burn a piece of paper and kowtow to father ye to be grateful. That was probably his only wish in the world.


    But even the most insignificant request has become an extravagant hope after three days without eating, with a collar tied around his neck and surrounded by eight boxers.


    It was the black faced man who appeared like a savior at the critical moment when he was dying and lost hope, which gave him the opportunity to worship father ye and fulfill his last wish.


    But from then on, he had an unreported kindness and a warm concern. He listened to his words and didn''t kill anyone again.


    But he could no longer find him or hear from him, which made him very frustrated. He lingered in the reinforced concrete jungle and was unwilling to leave, just waiting for his appearance.


    But at the moment, he finally appeared. Sirius''s eyes were wet, and his heart was full of excitement and excitement. He unconsciously stepped on the accelerator, wind speed electric engine, and the pickup truck was just driven out of the Ferrari model by him.


    The small fishing village where he lives is not far from here. He wants to send his daughter back as soon as possible to meet his benefactor.


    "Brother, do you see? Is it Superman?"


    The little girl said proudly, but she didn''t find the boy''s abnormality.


    "Well, the little girl is so powerful. She is really Superman brother. That Superman brother is super powerful."


    Compared with the voice that had changed before, ye Sirius was no longer so dry, and even had a nice magnetism, which was probably due to the little girl in front of him.


    Some time ago, he went to worship father ye, but unexpectedly, the Qin family stared at his grave and ambushed him.


    He fought with blood and dozens of knives before he got out of the siege. He fell into the sea in a panic and was saved by fishermen who went fishing at sea. This fisherman is Nannan''s father.


    Although Nannan''s family lived in poverty, they were kind-hearted. Under their meticulous care, he showed amazing resilience and recovered in just one day, which stunned Nannan''s parents.


    Feeling their kindness and warmth, ye Sirius chose to stay in this small fishing village. Every day, Nannan''s father catches fish, and he drives to deliver goods to various seafood hotels.


    The simple and lovely girl regarded him as her brother. Ye Sirius also loved the little guy very much, and gradually became cheerful from the silence at the beginning.


    "Brother, is that Superman brother as powerful as Altman?"


    The little girl asked excitedly when she saw that her brother also thought that the brother wearing a black eye mask was Superman.


    "Better than Altman. Although he didn''t save the earth, he is a very good man. He is his brother''s brother."


    Ye Tianlang smiled with a smile in his mouth and echoed Ding Ning''s words in the underground ring: "I just want to take my brother away and have no intention of causing trouble. If anyone dares to stop again, don''t blame me for killing..."


    Although he knew it was just his excuse, he still felt warm in his heart. Father ye pulled him to grow up, but after all, he was an elder and always regarded him as his son. He only admired and thanked his father.


    He is a child brought up by wolves. Wolves are his brothers. When he comes to human society, the black faced man is the first person to say he is his brother, which makes him feel very warm and happy.


    The little girl''s big happy eyes bent into a crescent moon: "will my brother''s brother come to play with her?"


    Ding Ning didn''t know that the driver of the pickup truck with sea smell in the night was the wolf child saved by him. At the moment, he was facing the terrorist threat of Wu tianxie.


    Potential, the powerful potential made Ding Ning''s face very dignified. After taking Chao Xiong by surprise, he once again found out how wrong it was that he didn''t pay attention to the tianwu realm because he easily defeated long Xiaotian.


    When long Xiaotian first entered tianwu, his true Qi didn''t turn into spiritual power. He didn''t say it and didn''t understand his potential. That''s why he won so easily.


    But at the moment, at least the Wu tianxie in the middle of tianwu made him fully realize the terror of the strong in tianwu.


    Wu tianxie''s nervous mind suddenly relaxed. He thought how powerful Ding Ning could be. Unexpectedly, he was so weak. He didn''t even use the Gu Shu. He just released the potential of tianwu territory, which oppressed him. It was difficult for him to move.


    I''ve been worried for so long. It turned out that I''m just a mole ant who hasn''t reached tianwu. I''m too cautious. Wu tianxie thought about it with some self mockery.


    There are ants under heaven. This sentence is not for fun. It is the transformation from the acquired warrior to the innate warrior, the sublimation of the level of life, the qualitative change, and a huge watershed for the warrior to enter the hall of cultivation.


    The potential understood by Wu tianxie is not strong among those in the same realm, but it is quite disgusting.


    At the beginning, he saw the power realized by a poisonous insect named slug living in the swamp. This power is neither overbearing nor strong, but it is very sticky. It makes people stick like being trapped in the swamp, and it is difficult to move a finger.


    With a safe smile on his face, Wu tianxie said: "boy, don''t think I can''t recognize you when you wear the mask. Obediently hand over the spirit Gu king and the magic weapon that can fly to heaven. Maybe I will leave you a whole corpse."


    "Are you an idiot? Why should I give it to you? If you have the ability, you can take it."


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes and sneered back impolitely.


    He just wanted to positively feel the ancient warrior''s potential. Although he felt very powerful, it didn''t mean that he didn''t fight back. So far, he didn''t even use his physical strength.


    "Boy, you can''t even resist my potential. You dare to have sharp teeth and sharp mouth. You really don''t know how to live or die."


    Wu tianxie sneered, "then I''ll let you feel the terror of the strong in tianwu realm."


    As soon as the words fell, Wu tianxie began to release his potential with all his strength and wanted to make him yield.


    The overwhelming power suddenly doubled, and Ding Ning was like a small sailboat in the ocean, which would be crushed to pieces at any time.


    "It''s kind of interesting!"


    Just when Wu tianxie looked at Ding Ning and wanted to laugh, Ding Ning''s indifferent voice suddenly came.


    Then came the sound of waves. Ding Ning seemed to have an endless sea in his body. The quiet sea suddenly became angry and set off towering waves, which followed closely like a rising tide, as if they were constantly beating his potential.


    Wu tianxie''s face changed. He felt the horror of dingning''s tidal potential, and each wave of the wave shattered his potential into nothing.


    The evil result is that he fell into the trend of Ding Ning. If only this, he would not be afraid. The terrible thing is that this is the seaside.


    Ding Ning''s potential has even aroused the mania of the sea. The irritable waves reflect each other like a mountain tidal wave and the potential evolved by Ding Ning. The real and false are alternately integrated and perfectly combined to form a terrible sea area.


    The true and false waves in the sea turned into tides, one after another attacked the heart of Wu tianxie, made him tremble, and felt that he would be torn to pieces by the roaring waves at any time.


    He couldn''t believe it. Ding Ning was clearly just a little warrior who didn''t even arrive in the martial arts realm. How could he arouse the power of heaven and earth and form a field of water that only the strong in the martial arts realm had the chance to understand?


    In this regard, Ding Ning knows that this is not a field at all. It is only because he has Tianshui totem, occupies the advantage of the sea, and can easily mobilize water elements that he forms a pseudo field in this seemingly field.


    But even in the pseudo field, the power should not be underestimated. The wave after wave bombarded the Witch and evil, making his spirit power aperture flicker and tear at any time.


    As a strong warrior who has experienced many battles, Wu tianxie quickly reacted. Ding Ning''s pseudo field must be formed with the help of some treasure.


    Although this pseudo field can only exert 70% of his strength at most, it is enough for him. After all, what he is good at is never frontal combat, and his magic is his most powerful card.


    Wu tianxie roared, and the spiritual power of his whole body was uncertain. A scorpion jumped out of his body. The red scorpion grew as soon as he saw the wind. In the twinkling of an eye, it became a terrible giant scorpion with a length of two meters and blood color flowing all over his body.


    The black and red scorpion tail needle twinkled with the enchanting forest red luster and stabbed at Ding Ning''s head. The waves in the sky could not pose any threat to it.


    As soon as Ding Ning''s face changed, the red scorpion gave him a very dangerous feeling. He couldn''t care to maintain the pseudo field. His figure retreated quickly between lightning and flint. He narrowly avoided the blow, and the pseudo field dissipated, and the sea recovered its tranquility.


    But the red scorpion''s attack was just a false move, and the creepy compound eyes showed a touch of cynicism.


    The pair of huge front Ao even went to Ding Ningjia like lightning, and opened their mouths to spray a miserable green poisonous fog.

 Chapter 463

    "Hahaha, boy, let''s catch it."


    Wu tianxie suddenly laughed wildly. The blood scorpion spirit poison king tried this killing move a hundred times. He has never missed it since he came out of the world.


    Either it is corroded into pus by the poison spray, or it is clamped into two sections by claws. No one can be an exception.


    Ding Ning didn''t expect that the red scorpion was so difficult to deal with. It was as fast as lightning. It was extremely insidious and cunning. It was impossible to prevent it.


    At this time, it is too late to avoid. If he avoids the poison fog, he will be caught by the front claw of cancer. If he avoids the claw, he will be sprayed by the poison fog.


    The two evils had the right to choose the light. Ding Ning turned sharply, avoided the poisonous fog that even the air was corroded, and took the initiative to meet the claw of the cancer.


    Wu tianxie laughed wildly. Ding Ning''s choice was the scene he most wanted to see. After all, he had not got Ning Ning''s secret and had to keep him alive.


    Once sprayed by the poisonous fog of the blood Scorpion King, even he can''t save Ding Ning. He will be instantly turned into a pool of pus and swallowed by the blood Scorpion King.


    But Ding Ning chose the claw, which in his opinion is the most ideal outcome. He can control the strength of the red scorpion king and clip Ding Ning into serious injury. Leaving him a small life can force him to ask where his treasure is hidden.


    He seemed to have seen the scene when Ding Ning knelt down and begged for mercy and offered the treasure and the spirit poison king.


    Mo Bai hid in the distance and looked at the overall situation. He was relieved. Ding Ning''s field scared him a lot just now. If the leader failed, he couldn''t escape.


    No, Wu tianxie''s mind flashed and his whole body suddenly became excited. So far, Ding Ning has not released the spirit Gu king. He took the initiative to bump into the claw, not because he can''t escape, but because of a conspiracy.


    "Be careful!"


    In his panic, Wu tianxie forgot to contact his mind and spirit, and even lost his voice and screamed.


    Ding Ning''s whole body suddenly made a great work of golden light. Instead of releasing the spirit poison king as Wu tianxie thought, he stretched out his hand and threw out three slightly undetectable red Mans.


    Immediately, the blood Scorpion King uttered a shrill scream, and the huge claw "clicked" fiercely clamped on Ding Ning''s body, but was blocked by the golden light around Ding Ning, so he couldn''t get in at all.


    Ding Ning has a compassionate look on his face. He looks like a god Buddha. It is the Buddha in his hands who has not been used for a long time. He has no regrets. He is physically strong and uses a diamond amulet. The triple protection can be called the strongest defense.


    The only thing that made him depressed was that the lazy eater was picky, disliked the blood smell of the blood Scorpion King, and hesitated to fight. Ding Ning was angry.


    Fortunately, the larvae of the three ancient magic mosquitoes are ready to move and are full of desire for the blood Scorpion King. Ding Ning can only take this mark and seize the opportunity to throw the magic mosquitoes on the blood Scorpion King.


    The three magic mosquitoes didn''t live up to their expectations. The hard shell of the blood Scorpion King couldn''t carry their sharp mouthparts at all. They stabbed in unimpeded and began to suck blood crazily.


    The blood Scorpion King twisted wildly and made a shrill hissing sound. The huge scorpion tail needle kept beating the blood sucking position of the magic mosquito.


    Unfortunately, the body of the ancient magic mosquito is firm and refined steel, and it is invincible. The sharp poison needle on the magic mosquito even bursts out sparks, but it still can''t hurt it.


    The body of the blood Scorpion King withered quickly with the naked eye. Ding Ning looked startled. Fortunately, the magic mosquito was his pet, otherwise he was scared. This is a real vampire.


    The original insect was hurt, and the witch evil was eaten back. He rolled on the ground with his head in pain, and opened his mouth to spray out blood essence. The whole person''s momentum was depressed.


    "Ding Ning, stop your Gu. Your sister is in my hands. If you kill my blood Scorpion King, they will be buried with me."


    Wu tianxie''s face was full of blood, and he was as ferocious as a fierce ghost.


    "My sister? Ridiculous? Can your men catch my sister?"


    Ding Ning scoffed at this and didn''t believe his nonsense at all.


    "What I said is true. It''s a pair of twins."


    Seeing that the blood Scorpion King was dying, Wu tianxie couldn''t help but spit out two mouthfuls of blood and shouted in a hurry.


    "My sister? Twins? You lied to ghosts..."


    Before Ding Ning finished, he was stunned on the spot. Was it the Ye Huan sisters who were kidnapped by them?


    "Believe it or not, if you don''t let your poison stop, I''ll order them to kill your two sisters now."


    Knowing that he had been defeated today, Wu tianxie shouted at Mo Bai: "call Nie fan and ask them to kill the two women now. Let him enjoy them before killing them. They are two great beauties."


    "You want to die!"


    Ding Ning''s pupils contracted violently and his heart was tightly clenched together. The cold and piercing killing opportunity flashed in his eyes, and the surrounding temperature instantly decreased by more than ten degrees.


    Mo Bai took out his mobile phone and started dialing. Wu tianxie laughed and said, "Ding Ning, don''t let your Gu stop."


    "I... OK, I can let you go, but you must release them immediately!"


    Ding Ning clenched his fist and his heart was full of murderous intent, but he had to bow his head under the low eaves and swallow his anger.


    "Do you think I''m a fool? Now the initiative is in my hands. Hand over the spirit Gu king and the three blood sucking Gu just now, and then hand over the treasure you can fly to the sky. When I leave safely, I will release your sister."


    Wu tianxie saw that the three magic mosquitoes obediently returned to Ding Ning. Although the blood Scorpion King suffered a lot, he could recover after a period of rest. He was relieved.


    Seeing that he held Ding Ning''s pulse, he immediately regained his greedy heart, wiped the blood on his chin and said with a grim smile.


    "Don''t think about it. I can''t trust you."


    Ding Ning turned rapidly in his mind and calculated the distance between him and Mo Bai. As long as Mo Bai was killed, no one would give orders to Nie Er for Wu tianxie. Sister Ye Huan was safe for the time being.


    What kind of person Wu tianxie was, he immediately saw through Ding Ning''s plan and took out a mobile phone to call out the number with a sneer: "if you want to kill Mo Bai, don''t dream. We see that the distance is 30 meters. You can only kill one of us. This time is enough for another person to issue orders."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were cold and stared at Mo Bai. The frightened eyes made Mo Bai hang down his eyes and didn''t dare to look directly.


    Even the leader was defeated by Ding Ning. He was completely afraid. He didn''t want to force him to death, but if he didn''t listen to the leader''s order, they would both die here today.


    He secretly complained to the sect leader that it was too late to keep the green mountain without firewood. He also wanted to covet Ding Ning''s treasure. If he was in a hurry, he would die here today regardless of his brother and sister.


    "OK, I promise you."


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed, and his face showed a slightly undetectable happy look, and suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Ah!"


    Wu tianxie didn''t expect that Ding Ning really agreed and didn''t respond.


    "Do it!"


    But unexpectedly, Ding Ning suddenly burst into a violent drink, and his figure came quickly. He roared in horror: "Mo Bai, call."


    With the sound of "click", Ding Ning was extremely angry. He broke Wu tianxie''s right arm holding the mobile phone and pulled it hard. The whole right arm fell down. The painful Wu tianxie screamed and nearly fainted.


    Wu tianxie, who knew he had no way to live, stared at Ding Ning angrily and said with a grim smile, "kill it, kill it. With your two sisters buried with you, it''s not lonely on the huangquan road."


    Ding Ning raised a cynical sneer on his lips: "don''t worry, you''re on the road alone, and no one will accompany you."


    "Brother, it''s done."


    A clear voice came from afar, and Wu tianxie couldn''t believe it.


    I saw a vigorous young man like a cheetah walking with Mo Bai, who was unconscious like a dead dog, smiling.


    "Sirius, why are you here? Thank you so much!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes showed a warm smile. Unexpectedly, the wolf boy saved by his kindness on the first day of the first day of the new year helped him a lot today.


    "I''ve been looking for you again. I saw you when I drove by. I sent someone home and came to find you immediately. Fortunately, I caught up."


    Ye Tianlang showed a shy smile and hugged Ding Ning.


    "How did this happen? How did it happen?"


    Wu tianxie opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. He was so close that he could take the coveted treasure and retreat. It was all the boy who destroyed his good deeds.


    "This is called more help for those who get the Tao and less help for those who lose the Tao."


    Ding Ning was afraid of Wu tianxie''s suicide. He stretched out his hand and photographed him for a few times, so that he didn''t even have a chance to commit suicide. He also released the magic mosquito to kill the blood Scorpion King, so as to prevent Wu tianxie from having any strange means.


    "Sirius, let''s talk about the past later. I have two friends kidnapped by their people. Now I want to interrogate them."


    Ding Ning apologized and explained to Sirius.


    "Brother, you''re busy. Just say hello to me."


    Ye Sirius stood quietly aside and looked at Ding Ning with a smile.


    Ding Ning smiled. He was keenly aware of the changes of Sirius. The former fierce boy has become the current sunshine boy, which makes him feel very happy.


    After waking Mo Bai, Ding Ning asked coldly, "do you want to die or live?"


    Mo Bai looked at Wu tianxie with a broken arm lying on the ground in fear and said bitterly, "of course I want to live."


    "Well, as long as you cooperate with me to find my two friends, I''ll let you live."


    Ding Ning said flatly.


    "I... even if you let me go, I will die."


    Mo Bai looked at Wu tianxie suspiciously and whispered.


    Ding Ning knew that he had concerns and patiently persuaded him, "don''t worry, the witch will die this time. Even if you betray him, no one will come to trouble you."


    "You... You don''t know the horror of the Witch and evil cult. Wu tianxie is just the leader of the Witch and evil cult. There are eight elders and an old leader on him. The eight elders are all the accomplishments of the later days of tianwu. The old leader is a strong man at the peak of tianwu. Even if I kill Wu tianxie, I can''t live."


    Mo Bai is sad and sad.


    Ding Ning''s eyes turned and immediately said, "well, you help me save people, and I''ll help you change your face. You follow me in the future, and I will never treat you badly."


    "A new look?"


    Mo Bai looked at Ding Ning and opened his black eye mask, revealing a face completely different from his original appearance, and his eyes brightened.


    "You know what I used to look like, and now I look like a disguise. How about it?"


    Ding Ning naturally won''t tell the secret of biological simulated skin in front of him. It''s useful. You must completely accept him before you can tell him some secrets.


    "Well, as long as you can save my life, I''ll hang out with you in the future."


    Mo Bai thought and thought, and finally bit his teeth and nodded and agreed.


    When ye Sirius saw that the two had settled, he smiled bitterly and said, "no wonder I can''t find my brother. It turns out that this is not my true face."


    "Hehe, I also have my difficulties. I''ll explain to you when I come back."


    Ding Ning smiled apologetically at him. He had nothing to hide from Sirius. This is a simple wolf boy. Sometimes, wild animals are more human than humans.

 Chapter 464

    "Jingling!"


    In the office building of qishifang, Nie fan was restless and anxiously waiting. The telephone suddenly sounded, which frightened him. He quickly picked up his mobile phone and pressed the answer button: "elder martial brother, how''s it going?"


    "The leader won, but the boy didn''t see his sister and didn''t want to hand over the main things."


    Mobai''s calm voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Nie fan breathed a sigh of relief: "what instructions does the leader give now?"


    "Send people to the strange stone square. The leader and I will take people there right away."


    "OK, I''ll call someone to deliver it."


    "Remember, don''t let your men touch them. It''s the master''s plan."


    Mo Bai solemnly warned.


    "Don''t worry, they don''t dare to touch them without my command. Even if they touch them, it''s the leader of the sect. The old man touches them first, and then our brother... Hey hey."


    Nie fan smiled very obscene.


    "Well, stop talking and hurry up."


    Mo Bai felt Ding Ning''s undisguised anger and killing intention, hurriedly urged him to hang up the phone, and secretly mourned for Nie fan.


    Nie fan hung up the phone and immediately contacted his men, but no one answered the phone, which gave him a bad feeling in his heart.


    Hurriedly called Mo Bai: "elder martial brother, something bad has happened."


    Mo Bai suddenly said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Wang Xiaoliu, no one answered their calls. Nothing will happen?"


    Nie Fan said in a panic.


    Mo Bai looked at Ding Ning in panic and hurriedly said, "where did they hide people? I''ll go and have a look with the sect leader."


    "Where I live."


    "I see."


    Mo Bai hung up and told Ding Ning an address, which was a small courtyard bought by Nie fan.


    Ding Ning patted Ye Sirius on the shoulder: "wolf, you drive them there, I''ll go first."


    Before ye Sirius spoke, Ding Ning jumped into the darkness and disappeared invisible.


    Ding Ning was so anxious that he couldn''t bear to drive there. After he got out of their sight, his bones and wings penetrated his body and flew to Nie fan''s residence.


    At the same time, Xiao Jin has flown to investigate the situation first.


    Shikuli community is an old-fashioned building complex similar to the old area of Fuxing Road. There are rows of high-rise buildings around. Only this seven storey building is very special.


    The low building style of the 1950s and 1960s is quite retro. The small courtyard bought by Nie fan is in this community.


    But in the usually comfortable and quiet courtyard, at the moment, it is full of a pungent smell of blood. Seven or eight bodies died in the yard in various postures, with panic and despair in their eyes.


    Ding Ning''s face was gloomy and could drip water. He stood quietly in the yard and carefully observed the cause of death of these people.


    The murderer''s modus operandi was extremely ferocious. The Adam''s apple of each body was crushed, that is, these people were crushed and suffocated.


    After touching the body with residual temperature but not completely stiff, Ding Ning judged that the murderer had left for less than ten minutes.


    Xiao Jin hovered in the air, and the message was that he didn''t find any trace of, which made Ding Ning extremely upset.


    Who broke into here and killed these kidnappers and kidnapped Ye Huan sisters? Ding Ning will not naively think that the man came to save sister Ye Huan. Looking at his cruel means, he will never be a good kind.


    I can only pray that the murderer came for herself, so that sister Ye Huan still has a chance of life, otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Xiao Jin, expand the scope and continue to look for some suspicious people."


    Ding Ning''s face was as cold as iron and gave orders to Xiao Jin in his spiritual contact.


    He took out his mobile phone, found a charger and started charging. As soon as the mobile phone was turned on, there were messages and missed calls.


    Looking at the more than a dozen missed calls of the Ye Huan sisters above, Ding Ning''s heart was extremely difficult.


    It can be said that sister Ye Huan suffered a reckless disaster this time because she was completely implicated by herself. How can he not be anxious.


    Vibrating wings fly high into the sky, constantly hovering in the air, looking for possible clues.


    In the apartment of the chief financial officer of Shengtang Pharmaceutical Group, lying in a special dog kennel, the sleeping Doudou suddenly opened his eyes, poked his head out to see Chu Yunxiu, who was already asleep, got up and came to the gate. His two short legs jumped up with force, and his two front claws grabbed the door handle with force.


    With a click, the door was opened.


    Doudou jumped down, got out of the door, hooked it with his claw and closed the door again.


    Then he began to run wildly with joy, and his smart big eyes were full of excitement.


    During this time, Chu Yunxiu spoiled and sold cute every day, but it was suffocated. After genetic transformation, it had long been separated from the category of pets. People are serious spiritual pets, and it''s too bad to be stupid and cute pets.


    Now the master finally called it. How could it not be excited? As soon as he left the staff dormitory, Doudou uttered a low roar: "Oh, Wangwang!"


    In the yard next door, a deep dog barked in response, and then a big Tibetan mastiff came out and followed its ass with a flattering face.


    Doudou is like a proud princess. Without looking at it, he barked twice in dog language, and ran forward with his short legs.


    The Tibetan mastiff followed behind it like a follower, making a low roar from time to time.


    With each roar, a dog or cat will run out of the owner''s house and follow behind them. One, two or three... Gather constantly.


    When Doudou walked out of the community, there were no less than a hundred pets behind him, which aroused the curious eyes of sparse passers-by, but no one dared to block the way.


    I''m kidding. If you are bitten by the pet army, it''s also a white bite. The law is not responsible for the public, but it''s effective not only for humans, but also for pets.


    The army of pet dogs followed Doudou on the street, aiming at shikuli community.


    At the same time, a shiny black panther opened her eyes from her deep sleep. She felt her master''s anger and irritability. Despite the curious eyes of the stupid crocodile in the pond, she slipped out of the Qingyun club.


    Amber eyes shine with humanized luster in the dark, like a cheetah... Er, no, it is a cheetah.


    It shuttles through the darkness like a ghost, and its speed is amazing. Even if someone occasionally sweeps a dark shadow, when he rubs his eyes and looks again, he has long lost his trace, so he can only shake his head as dazzled.


    Three huge wings hovered in the night sky, trying to search for all the suspicious people on the ground.


    Falling snow woke up from her deep sleep, felt Ding Ning''s towering anger and suffocation, and quietly got up. Her beautiful eyes were full of worry and doubt.


    Although she knew that Ding Ning''s cell phone was dead, she still tried to call Ding Ning. Unexpectedly, the phone was connected: "brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m fine. It''s snowing. You stay at home with your sister. Don''t worry about anything. Let Xia Hou do a good job of warning."


    Ding Ning''s voice softened, comforted the snow and hung up the phone, but he became more and more worried.


    Snow sat in bed stunned for a moment, got up, dressed, walked out of the room, found Xia Hou on duty and told him Ding Ning''s orders.


    Xia Hou realized that something might have happened, woke up all the security guards and guarded every corner of the villa like a great enemy.


    When no one noticed, the falling snow quietly walked out of the villa and disappeared into the darkness. Only a crow and a bat accompanied it.


    "Brother, what''s going on?"


    Finally, ye Sirius came into the yard. When he saw the corpses all over the ground, he frowned and asked with concern.


    "I''m late. They were kidnapped. I''m waiting for the kidnapper''s call."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were red, and the cruelty in his eyes was like a wolf.


    Ye Sirius pursed his lips and stopped talking, but there was a hint of perseverance in the bottom of his eyes. No matter what Ding Ning wanted, he would accompany him.


    Mo Bai was frightened, for fear that Ding Ning might get angry with him, and remained silent in the corner.


    Ding Ning grabbed the dying Wu tianxie and entered the room. Ye Sirius guarded the door with a straight waist, like the most loyal soldier.


    Soon there was a terrible scream in the room. Mo Bai trembled all over, made up for the cruel picture in the room, and his legs softened all the time.


    But I didn''t notice that the shrill scream could only reach the yard at most and dissipated invisibly without disturbing the neighbors.


    More than ten minutes later, Ding Ning came out without expression. There was no blood on his body or any trace of punishment.


    Mo Bai only knew that since then, the Witch and evil spirits have disappeared in the world forever without leaving any trace. If they have to be said, it is a trivial pool of pus on the ground.


    Ding Ning was stunned when he felt the arrival of the Panther and the pet army, but then he was ecstatic. Doudou came in time.


    But hundreds of pets were so amazing that Ding Ning didn''t let them in. He just called Doudou in and let it smell the scene of the murder.


    Doudou sniffed, Wangwang called twice, and ran out.


    Ding Ning put away his mobile phone, greeted Ye Sirius and Mo Bai, got on the Toyota business car and followed Doudou.


    The black leopard swished into the business car. Ye Sirius''s hair stood upright and his muscles tightened. He made a deep roar in his throat like seeing heaven and earth.


    Mo Bai''s cold hair stood upright, covered his head and wanted to jump under the car, but Ding Ning pulled him back: "don''t be afraid, it''s my pet."


    Big black narrowed his eyes and glanced at Mo Bai disdainfully. His big head rubbed on Ding Ning''s thigh intimately.


    Ding Ning rubbed his head: "Why are you here?"


    Big black purred twice, and Ding Ning was helpless, "well, go."


    The big black man sobbed twice to express his joy and jumped down with a bare slip.


    Ding Ning''s face became very strange. Da Hei took a fancy to Doudou? When I pulled my leg, a panther fell in love with a dog. The Panther''s view of love is too wonderful.


    Doudou proudly glanced at the flattering panther and shouted at the pets like a high queen. The pets scattered away with joy.


    Ding Ning thought it was to let them go home, but soon he found that he was wrong. These dogs, like well-trained intelligence personnel, scattered around to ask about the situation.


    More dogs and cats nearby began to gather here, competing to report the situation to Doudou like a pet meeting, so that Da Hei only smashed his mouth enviously.


    The report meeting lasted only a few minutes. Doudou learned the situation, jumped onto the big black back and called twice. The pets scattered and went home.


    Dahei obediently became Doudou''s Mount, and was willingly commanded by Doudou to start running.


    Ye Sirius and Mo Bai stared at this scene. Is Doudou still a dog? It''s like a roaring intelligence organization boss.

 Chapter 465

    Ding Ning looked calm and unfathomable on the surface, but he set off a storm in his heart.


    I always thought Doudou was the most useless of his spiritual pets. Unexpectedly, the IQ of this little guy seems to be higher than that of all spiritual pets.


    Didn''t you see Dahei''s tamping goods? A hundred peas are not enough for him to tear. He is willing to be commanded by him as a mount. Is this the charm of dog lattice?


    Or is it because it is a pet and gets along with humans day and night, which contributes to the development of IQ?


    Just looking at a majestic God Jun black leopard carrying a little white dog on its back, the scene was really too festive.


    In a Fusang club only a few kilometers away from here, an insignificant black horse six quietly drove into the backyard.


    The gate of the backyard was heavily guarded. Six short but very tough men closed the gate again after the car entered.


    Liu Junwei came only after he left the co pilot''s seat. He still had a sick flush on his face. Is this the feeling of strength? The pleasure of life and death made him intoxicated.


    Although he was only the lowest level black iron warrior, he trembled with excitement because of the strong power of smashing the enemy''s throat bones with one punch.


    "I want to do meritorious service with the fastest speed, get the reward from my superiors, take the genetic potion, become a bronze warrior and gain more powerful power."


    Liu Junwei secretly made up his mind. There was a burning flame in his eyes. The name of the flame was ambition.


    During this time, he always hid in the Fusang club to adapt to the soaring power, learned some fighting skills, and basically cut off contact with the outside world.


    Although he had long known that the Ye Huan sisters had an ambiguous relationship with Ding Ning, he did not know that the twins he brought back were the Ye Huan sisters.


    So until now, he didn''t understand why the organization asked him to rescue the two insignificant women.


    However, what does it matter? If you act according to the leader''s instructions, you can make meritorious service, and if you make meritorious service, you can obtain genetic potion and enhance his strength.


    He was deeply intoxicated by the feeling of powerful power, and even the men he liked ranked second.


    "Junweijun, President, please!"


    A Fusang man bowed to him in awe.


    Liu Junwei nodded modestly. He liked the kowtowing etiquette of Fusang people, which would make him feel superior.


    Although he will become a soft bone in the face of those who are higher than him in the organization, like the security guard in front of him, he believes that with his talent, he will soon make those people his subordinates.


    He ordered the comatose Ye Huan sisters to be taken into custody. Liu Junwei quickly walked to the president''s room of the hot spring club.


    Koichi Takahashi, President of Takahashi Zhushi club, is a billionaire. Before Liu Junwei joined the divine organization, he had a deal with him at the reception.


    At that time, Kaoqiao Xiong had a pride of refusing people thousands of miles away. If it weren''t for Liu Junwei and an uncle of the chairman of Shenglong group, I''m afraid he didn''t even have the qualification to stand with him and say a word.


    But now, Liu Junwei is no longer what he used to be. Looking at the old thing who once ignored him, he knelt to meet him, more docile than the most obedient pug, and his heart gave birth to a strong sense of satisfaction.


    Koichi Takahashi is a peripheral member of the divine origin organization. Oh, no, he is not even a peripheral member. He is just the head of a small family business in Asia that depends on the family of the Lord in Fusang.


    "Jun Weijun, you''ve worked hard. I''m here to welcome you."


    Takahashi hung was very frightened. He didn''t expect that a small company boss had turned into his master.


    Yes, it''s his master''s order from Fusang''s domestic family. During his stay in China, he must unconditionally meet any conditions of Liu Junwei, even if he wants his life.


    Liu Junwei gave him a cold look. He knew that this was the arrangement made by the hall leader for the next plan. He reached a cooperation agreement for the vest and his uncle''s company with Koichi Takahashi''s Zhushi club to jointly enter the pharmaceutical market.


    Although the hall leader didn''t say it clearly, he knows the subtext. The organization is short of money. Also, the annual cost of studying gene potions is astronomical. How can it not be short of money.


    In addition, the organization''s recent actions in China ended in failure, and even the deputy hall leader fell, causing extreme dissatisfaction at the Organization headquarters.


    The headquarters sent a telegram to severely reprimand the hall leader, saying that the Shenzhou hall, a divine descendant organization, had attracted the attention of the Shenzhou government and ordered them to hibernate immediately, not to create complications, and try to get some experimental funds to make up for the loss of the organization.


    The hall leader is arrogant and can''t stand the evaluation of his superiors - incompetence. While ostensibly obeying the organization''s orders, he secretly wants to take back what the organization has lost to wash away his shame.


    Therefore, Ding Ning was too alert. The hall leader didn''t dare to follow him. He had to send people to keep an eye on all the people related to Ding Ning, but he accidentally found that sister Ye Huan was kidnapped to coerce Ding Ning, which shows that the two sisters are very important to Ding Ning.


    Therefore, the hall leader temporarily asked Liu Junwei to grab the Ye Huan sisters. He wanted to use the Ye Huan sisters'' lives in exchange for the secret that Ding Ning learned from the monkey.


    Liu Junwei doesn''t know all this. Even if he knows, he will work harder. After all, Ding Ning is one of the people he hates most. He will spare no effort to do what can make Ding Ning uncomfortable.


    As for Kaoqiao xiongyi, Liu Junwei doesn''t look at him now. He''s just a mole ant with no guarantee of life. He doesn''t bother to look at him more. He sits down at the bottom and drinks a cup of sake.


    Takahashi sat on his knees with a flattering smile on his face: "Junwei Jun, is everything going well tonight?"


    "Hmm? Is that what you should care about?"


    Liu Junwei glanced at him with a cold face. The cold light in his eyes was like a knife.


    "No... no, i... I''m just showing my concern for junweijun."


    Kaohashio knelt down in fear, touched the ground with his forehead, and replied tremblingly.


    Liu Junwei snorted coldly and scolded, "do your own thing well in the future. Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask."


    "Ha Yi! Junweijun taught me!"


    What a reverent and respectful promise of Gaoqiao male, he concealed the color of the * * * e of the eye, and what qualifications a Chine man had to reprimand him, but the man had to bow his head under the eaves. Who allowed the great figures of the master family to reuse him?


    Liu Junwei knows what he thinks. These Fusang people are respectful on the surface, but in fact they despise the Chinese people at all, but so what? Skylarks know their ambition, just a group of mole ants.


    Do elephants care what Ants think? Of course, the answer is no, but this Takahashi must teach him a lesson.


    Liu Junwei even drank a few cups of tasteless sake. The taste of the wine surged up. His eyes turned and his stomach was hot. He looked at Takahashi xioichi with a smile: "tonight, let Takahashi Junyi come to my room to serve me."


    "Ah..."


    Takahashi raised his head in amazement and wondered what Liu Junwei meant.


    Takahashi Junyi is his favorite little son. He is only 16 years old this year. He goes to high school in Ninghai. He is as handsome as his name and looks more handsome than a girl.


    If Liu Junwei wants to humiliate him, it''s also asking his most beautiful daughter, Jingxiang Takahashi, or his wife. What are you asking his son for?


    "What? Can''t you?"


    Liu Junwei''s face sank, and the murderer at the bottom of his eyes flashed away.


    "Yes, of course, no problem."


    Takahashi shuddered in his heart and remembered the orders from his family to unconditionally agree to all his requirements. He quickly knelt down again and showed his submission.


    "That''s good. Go and arrange it. I''ll have a rest later."


    Liu Junwei''s eyes flashed a lustful color. The 16-year-old pink little Zhengtai was his favorite.


    Takahashi O thought one hundred times and could not ask. He could only kneel back and arrange for his * * *. He wanted to wake up his son who had already fallen asleep to serve the damned Chinaman. He could not help but jump around his forehead and clenched his fist tightly. But when he thought of the consequences of rejection, he felt a strong sense of powerlessness, sighed and walked quickly to his son''s room.


    "Woo... Woo!"


    In the backyard, two border herdsmen who were eating suddenly tightened up and shouted.


    The six patrolling security guards guarding the Ye Huan sisters vigilantly touched the electric baton around their waist. After looking at each other, the two security guards crept to the gate of the courtyard.


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    A dog barked outside the hospital. The two border herdsmen immediately calmed down, lowered their heads and continued to gnaw bones.


    "MD, it was a wild dog. It scared me."


    The two security guards smiled and scolded, turned and walked back.


    The other four security guards also relaxed, smiled and joked, "it must be the little wild dog who wants to seduce our border shepherd."


    "What''s going on?"


    The sound of hurried footsteps came. Liu Junwei ran over in his disheveled clothes. His face was still red with drunkenness, frowning and asking.


    Takahashi Junyi was shivering under him, but suddenly heard the dog barking and ran out immediately.


    "My Lord, it''s all right. It''s an estrous little wild dog who seduced our border shepherd and shouted twice."


    A security guard nodded and replied.


    "Amorous little wild dog?"


    Liu Junwei''s eyebrows stretched out. He remembered that Takahashi Junyi was still waiting for him in the room. His heart was hot. He nodded and turned and left.


    In the corner where no one saw when I turned around, a strange color appeared on my face.


    The six security guards looked at his back with a look of disdain in their eyes.


    Although they are Fusang people, they despise traitors like Liu Junwei. On the contrary, they are Chinese people with backbone, which makes them both afraid and admire.


    It has to be said that Fusang is a morbid nation with extreme inferiority in heart, extreme arrogance in behavior and extreme exclusion. Most of them have inherent servility in their bones. They are naturally used to obeying the strong, but they like to insult the weak to boast their strength and obtain their abnormal desire for satisfaction.


    Therefore, they are respectful to Liu Junwei on the surface, but in fact, they are full of contempt and disdain in the heart. However, they also have an unspeakable complex envy psychology. If they were Fusang people, they would not be so obsequious and inconsistent, but absolute obedience.


    Takahashi''s face was covered with tears. He crouched in the corner and trembled like a frightened quail. Although he was only a 16-year-old boy, he grew up in a country with a flood of love action films such as Fusang. He knew what kind of nausea was about to happen.


    He wanted to run away, but when he thought of his father''s helpless face, which seemed to be aged for a moment, his heart was pulled together and gave up the plan.


    He knew that his father could not afford to offend the devil. If he dared to escape, his family would suffer bad luck. He closed his eyes in pain and waited for that moment.

 Chapter 456

    "Poof poof!"


    A few faint and inaudible sounds came. With six security guards covering the blood line on their throat, they turned over the dead fish''s eyes and fell to the ground. An illusory figure gradually became solid.


    The two border shepherds looked at the figure and uttered a faint and inaudible sob, as if nothing had happened. They lowered their heads and continued to eat in the dog basin.


    Ding Ning shuddered. It was his first time to use the invisible talisman. He didn''t expect the effect to be good. Just move his hand, the invisible talisman will fail. There are some shortcomings in the United States.


    Of course, the premise is that Doudou has communicated with the border animal husbandry in advance, otherwise he will disturb the border animal husbandry as soon as he sneaks in.


    He turned over the body of the security guard, found the room key, opened the door and went in. He saw the sisters Ye Huan lying side by side on the bed in the dark. It sounded like they were breathing evenly. There was no danger to their lives and no sign of being violated, which made him breathe a long sigh of relief.


    He hurried forward and picked up the two women. He planned to take them away first, so as not to be tied up in the battle.


    As for Liu Junwei, he decided to cut down the roots and kill him to vent his hatred.


    Just at this time, he changed his elbow and armpit.


    Ben was paralyzed. Sister Ye Huan, who was held under his arms, suddenly twisted her body, and two dark daggers stabbed him in the dark like poisonous snakes.


    Ding Ning''s face changed sharply. He immediately reacted that he was caught in the plot. He drank violently and shook his hands to throw the two women out. When he was about to escape, a faint fragrance filled his mind, which made him dizzy and slow down his reaction.


    Although this vertigo is only a short moment, not even a second, it is enough for the two female killers posing as ye Huan sisters.


    "Poof poof", the sound of the dagger entering the meat came. The two women turned in the air and landed steadily along Ding Ning''s strength. They squatted on the ground like a cheetah ready to attack again at any time.


    Ding Ning''s face was pale. He covered his chest and abdomen with both hands and knelt on one knee. His blood kept dripping in the dark, making a "Da Da" sound. He asked incredulously, "you''re not ye Huan and ye le. Who are you? What do you want to do?"


    "Giggle, do you know? We have ruined so many good things. What do you say we want to do?"


    When the two women saw that Ding Ning had lost her resistance, they smiled, stood up straight and said proudly.


    "Hall leader? What... Hall... Hall leader?"


    Ding Ning breathed heavily, and asked in a quick and laborious voice.


    "You don''t have to know what hall leader is."


    An electronic synthetic sound suddenly sounded in the room. The black robed silver faced man showed up without warning and stared at Ding Ning coldly.


    "See hall leader!"


    The two women knelt on one knee and greeted respectfully.


    "Is that you?"


    Ding Ning''s pupils contracted violently and stared at the man in black.


    The black robed man waved his hand and made the two women get up. "You did a good job. I''ll give you a reward later. You go back first."


    "Yes, hall leader!"


    The two women bowed in surprise, quietly stepped out and closed the door.


    The man in black didn''t speak. He looked at Ding Ning quietly like a statue. There was no sound in the room except for Ding Ning''s heavy and painful breathing.


    The quiet environment seemed to bring great pressure to Ding Ning. He said sadly in a hoarse voice, "since I have fallen into your hands, can you tell me where my sister is now? Have they not been hurt?"


    "Hum, it''s really an amorous seed. Don''t worry, they are safe at present, but I can''t guarantee whether they will be safe next."


    The man in black seemed to have an insight into his mind and said calmly.


    "You''re coming for me. I''m here now. They''re innocent. Let them go, or I''ll die and never agree to your terms."


    Ding Ning bared his eyes and growled.


    The scarlet electronic eye of the black robed man jumped slightly and did not hide his appreciation in his tone: "I really did not read you wrong. When I was stabbed by the crispy bone fragrance and the rosemary powder dagger, I can still keep calm and reason, and infer that I want to negotiate with you. No wonder I can destroy our plan many times."


    "Stop talking nonsense and talk about the conditions. How can I let my sister go?"


    Ding Ning knelt on the ground on one knee, his face was pale and impersonal, and bean sized sweat droplets appeared on his forehead.


    "It''s very simple. I want you to help me get back what the monkey stole. Your two love sisters will naturally go back safe and sound. Don''t tell me you don''t know where it is. That won''t deceive me."


    The mechanical electronic synthetic sound has no human emotion and appears extremely indifferent.


    Ding Ning bowed his head and remained silent, as if weighing the pros and cons.


    The black robed man was not in a hurry and waited for his answer leisurely. He believed that Ding Ning would compromise.


    And he was extremely cautious. Even though he thought that Ding Ning had no strength to fight back, he still kept a safe distance from Ding Ning and never approached.


    "Hehe, you''re really a good idea."


    Ding Ning suddenly smiled miserably. In his eyes, he didn''t hide his hatred for him: "I''ll help you get back something, that''s to betray the country. You don''t need to do it at that time, and the country will never allow me. It''s really cruel to kill with a knife."


    "Hahaha, yes, I really didn''t read you wrong. I''m careful and have strong logical reasoning ability. It''s a pity that you made a mistake."


    The man in black laughed on his back, and even the electronic synth could not hide the pride in his tone.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ding Ning asked calmly.


    "Miscalculation. I appreciate you. I really want to force you into a corner, but I never wanted to kill you from beginning to end."


    The man in Black said calmly.


    Ding Ning was stunned: "I have destroyed your plans so many times. Would you not want to kill me?"


    "Of course, I really hate you. I want to eat your flesh and blood. However, I am a broad-minded person. Although you have repeatedly destroyed my plan and made my mood very beautiful, I hope you can join us and make immortal achievements with me in this divine country."


    The black robed man opened his arms, and his electronic eyes were full of enthusiasm, He said sincerely: "you are an excellent doctor and have excellent skills. The organization needs excellent talents like you very much. Join us. You will see a different world, just the earth. Why have you ever put it in the eyes of our organization? Our goal is the stars, the sea and the field of God."


    "What? You don''t want to dominate the earth?"


    Ding Ning was really shocked. He always thought that the divine organization wanted to dominate the world and dominate the earth. Unexpectedly, their ambition was so great that they dared to covet the field of God.


    Of course, in the field of God in the mouth of the God descendant organization, for Ding Ning, it is likely to be the fairy world mentioned by Xuanji. Is this God descendant organization too whimsical?


    "What is there to dominate the earth? In the eyes of the descendants of our great God, the so-called tianwu and Zhenwu are just mole ants. Can those ordinary people understand our grand blueprint? Join us and you will see a completely different world. One day, we will leave this abandoned planet and enter the supreme world The kingdom of God, think about it. "


    The man in Black said in a seductive tone.


    Ding Ning scoffed at his words. These fools who thought they were descendants of God were really brainwashed and wanted to tempt him with such absurd reasons.


    It sounds tempting, but if you think about it carefully, you can find that there are many loopholes.


    If the divine descendant organization is so powerful as he said, does it still need to hide in the dark like a mouse in the gutter all day and abduct people everywhere for experiments?


    If you boast like this, you can only coax Liu Junwei, a fool who has not felt the power, and it is of no use to him.


    But his face was moving, and his eyes were full of hesitation, entanglement, struggle, heartbeat and other emotions, which made him secretly praise his acting skills.


    The black robed man who has been paying attention to his expression is delighted, and this guy is moved.


    For him, it is a happy ending for Ding Ning to join the divine race. After all, his medical skills have attracted the attention of the headquarters. If he can willingly join the organization and get back what the organization has lost, his previous mistakes will be made up and great achievements will be made, which will increase his voice in the organization.


    We should know that the divine descent organization is not an iron plate. There are many factional forces, and there is great competition among them.


    The son of God has always been clear about reward and punishment. The greater his credit, the greater his right to speak, which is of great benefit to his faction.


    "Liu Junwei is also one of you?"


    Ding Ning was silent for a moment and suddenly said.


    "Yes, he saw our prospects before he still abandoned the dark and joined our organization."


    The man in Black said proudly, this is a lesson from the past. With Liu Junwei as an example, I believe Ding Ning will also be moved.


    "I can join you, but, you know, I have a grudge against him. I''m at odds with him."


    Ding Ning expressed his attitude decisively.


    One of the black robes tried to persuade him, "forget the old grudges. In the future, everyone is his own, and there is no grudge that can''t be put down."


    "It''s impossible. He doesn''t have me. I don''t have him. I have a small mind. I''ve never provoked him, but he calculates me again and again. I swear not to be a man. The Lord is a smart man. I should know who can contribute more to the organization than him."


    Ding Ning is uncompromising in this regard.


    The black robed man was embarrassed. What Ding Ning said was really the truth. Compared with what he could do, a thousand Liu Junwei couldn''t catch up with him.


    Not to mention his excellent medical skills, just his newly developed rice bean oral liquid, once the formula is contributed to the organization, it is a crazy gold absorbing weapon, and the financial shortage faced by the organization will be solved.


    Intellectually speaking, it is natural to sacrifice a black iron soldier for a talent who may bring great benefits to the organization in the future. Fools know that Ding Ning is the best choice; But emotionally, he is more inclined to keep Liu Junwei. After all, he is very loyal and obedient. He is a newcomer he is ready to focus on.


    Although Ding Ning verbally agreed to join the organization, he was not sure how sincere he was, let alone loyal.


    So he is very tangled. Promise Ding Ning. He is likely to lose a loyal subordinate and make other subordinates cold.


    Can''t you agree? It''s unbearable for him to lose such an excellent talent as Ding Ning.


    After a long silence, he said faintly, "I''ll think about it. I''ll talk about it later. The top priority is to find what the monkey took first."


    "Sorry, since you are so insincere, I won''t help you get your things back."


    Ding Ning stuck his neck and said angrily.

 Chapter 467

    "Aren''t you afraid of what happens to your two loving sisters?"


    The man in Black said displeased when he saw Ding Ning pedaling his nose and face.


    Ding Ning smiled miserably and said, "I''m a fish for a knife. Now I can''t even protect my own life. Where can I take care of others."


    "You have promised to join us. How can I hurt you?"


    When the man in black saw Ding Ning''s appearance that a dead pig was not afraid of boiling water, his tone softened again.


    "You have no sincerity at all. How can I know if you''re tricking me into taking something back and getting rid of me."


    Ding Ning looked invulnerable and couldn''t let go.


    "This..."


    The black robe''s head was in great pain. The cunning guy decided that he was not willing to kill him, and forced him to show sincerity by retreating.


    This made him feel very passive and angry. His tone was cold again: "in that case, you''ll wait to collect the bodies of your two sisters."


    "Anyway, I can''t escape death. Whatever the flood after his death, please."


    Ding Ningxin immediately mentioned it in his throat for fear that he might hurt the Ye Huan sisters, but he gritted his teeth and put on a look of death. He felt that the man in black would not easily force him to a desperate situation.


    It just made him wonder why Liu Junwei paid so much attention to him and didn''t want to kill him for himself. It''s unreasonable.


    Is... This guy a fag, too? Ding Ning thought maliciously.


    "Well, I''ll let your two sisters go first to express my sincerity. When you get back what the organization lost and prove your sincerity, I''ll think about Liu Junwei?"


    The man in black stared at Ding Ning for a long time. Seeing that he had no room to turn around, he said leisurely.


    "Well, it''s fair to you and me. Let people go now."


    Ding Ning was delighted. He didn''t know what means the black robed man used to hide the Ye Huan sisters. Even Doudou couldn''t find them.


    "Remember, if you dare to cheat me, since I can bind them once, I can bind them a second time, a third time..."


    Said the black robed man with a threat.


    Ding Ning''s heart was burning with murder, but he still resisted the desire to fight, and said calmly: "I always keep my word. If I can''t believe me, the agreement between us will be cancelled."


    The man in black stared into his eyes and saw that he had no guilty dodging color. Then he smiled and said, "I believe you."


    Magically took out a mobile phone from his arms and dialed a number: "let the man go."


    After hanging up, the man in black looked at Ding Ning and said, "the man has been released. Now it''s your turn to fulfill your promise."


    Ding Ning looked at him with caring eyes: "Lord, do you think I''m a fool? Just let them go? I won''t do anything for you without confirming that they are safe."


    "You... Hum, our hall leader always says that you must practice. Since you don''t believe it, please wait a moment to contact them and confirm."


    The man in black was furious and said angrily. He suddenly regretted dealing with Ding Ning, a cunning guy. However, Ding Ning can give him too much help. He really doesn''t want to lose this opportunity. I hope this guy can keep his word.


    Seeing that he was angry and knew that he had reached the limit he could bear, Ding Ning immediately relaxed his face and said gently, "Lord hall, since I was asked to do business, you should always tell me what the monkey took away? Otherwise, if I was cheated by the monkey, what would I do if the fake Dongxi came back?"


    "This..."


    The black robed man''s tone was embarrassed: "I don''t know what it is."


    "You don''t know? How can this be possible? If I take something to hand over, you don''t know if I''m lying to you?"


    Ding Ning lost his voice and exclaimed. It wasn''t a disguise. It really surprised him.


    "Cough... Although I don''t know what it is, I can identify the authenticity. It''s a box, a box with very special material. I can see whether it''s true or false at a glance."


    The man in Black said vaguely.


    "You don''t know what''s in the box?"


    Ding Ning asked curiously.


    "I don''t know. My men got it unintentionally. The box is very strange. It''s made of non gold, non jade, non stone and non wood. It seems that there are mechanisms that can''t be opened. The organization is very interested in the box. I arranged for someone to send it back to the headquarters through a special channel. I didn''t think there was a mistake halfway and was taken away by the monkey."


    The man in black didn''t hide it and told the general situation again.


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look. If the sunglasses man who sent the box to Xie Changhe was under the black robed man, wouldn''t it say that Zheng Shufang''s husband Xie Changhe was able to deliver the box to the headquarters of the divine organization? Was he also a member of the divine organization?


    The man in black seemed to see through Ding Ning''s idea and said with a calm smile: "you don''t have to think too much. Xie Changhe is a smuggler, but he is not our man. My men just use his smuggling channels to help send the boxes abroad. When they go abroad, naturally our people will take over."


    Ding Ning smiled, "I''m also a member of the organization. Naturally, I want to know something about the strength of the organization."


    But he whispered to himself, who knows whether that sentence is true or false.


    He was not at ease with himself. Maybe he deliberately excused Xie Changhe and denied that he was a member of the divine organization.


    In addition, if he guessed correctly, Deng Jiuzhi is likely to be a member of the divine origin organization. Why did the black robed man not send the box through the smuggling channel in his hand, but entrust Xie Changhe to an outsider? This is also unreasonable.


    But the man in black now kept silent and refused to say anything. He couldn''t find the root to prevent him from becoming suspicious.


    "Ding Ling!"


    The text message sounded. The man in black picked up his mobile phone and looked at it. Then he came forward and showed it to Ding Ning: "your sister has arrived home safely. This is the video screen for them to go home."


    Ding Ning looked sideways. The mobile phone was indeed the video screen of Ye Huan''s sisters coming home with a panic. The funniest thing was that the divine organization obviously didn''t know where ye Huan lived and sent them to Shengshi Huating. The two sisters were smart and didn''t say anything. They went directly into his sister''s house. Xia Hou was there. The two sisters were safe, which made him a long sigh of relief.


    "Well, I did what I said. Now... Ah..."


    Before the black robed man''s voice fell, there was a sudden change. Ding Ning burst into trouble like a vigorous civet cat, hit the black robed man heavily on his chest, directly blew him upside down and sent out a sad scream.


    "You... You don''t have crispy bones and no injuries? How is it possible?"


    The man in black fell heavily to the ground and shouted at Ding Ning, who was moving freely.


    Ding Ning rubbed his fingers and said with lingering fear, "that''s not true. This crisp bone powder still has some effects. Unfortunately, I''m a doctor and a doctor with excellent medical skills. If you don''t want too much and give me time to recover, I really planted here today."


    He didn''t know what was going on. From the beginning to the end, the crisp bone powder played a role at the beginning, making him dizzy and hurt twice. It didn''t work at all at other times.


    If the black robed man didn''t swear, he doubted whether this guy was using fake medicine. After thinking for a long time, he couldn''t find the answer. It can only be attributed to his super physique after military training.


    As for the two knives, they did stab him. Unfortunately, the cultivation of the two women was too low. When he was unprepared, they just pierced the skin of his skin. Even the blood was forced out by him for acting.


    Of course, he would not foolishly tell the black robed man that he would make a false promise to him. First, it was for the sake of routine words, and second, it was for the safety of sister Ye Huan.


    Now the safety of Ye Huan sisters has been guaranteed, and he doesn''t have to act anymore. He broke into trouble and seriously injured the black robed man.


    The only thing that puzzled him was that the black robed man''s skill was not bad, but when he sneaked into the attack, he felt soft and didn''t even have any chest muscles under his instinctive reaction.


    However, he quickly realized that this guy was a power man and had not been trained by martial artists, so it was normal to have no muscles.


    At the thought that the body shrouded under this guy''s black robe was likely to be a greasy fat man, he was tired and flustered. He was too lazy to talk nonsense with him again. He stepped forward and punched him.


    "Bang!"


    "Bold, don''t hurt my little boy... Son!"


    With the sound of broken doors and windows, two quick and charming drinks came, and the previous two women appeared in front of the black robed man like ghosts.


    One woman reached out and picked up the man in black robe and rolled over. The other woman recklessly raised the dark dagger in her hand and directly stabbed Ding Ning''s fist, trying to force him to close his fist.


    Ding Ning was happy and unafraid, and his fist had no intention of shrinking back. He blasted up against the tip of the dagger, and his fist was wrapped with a light golden luster.


    With a click, the dagger broke.


    The woman screamed and was blown upside down by the huge impact on her fist. She hit the wall like a broken kite. She opened her mouth and vomited blood. She shouted bitterly: "Liangzi, leave me alone and take the childe with you."


    The woman named Liangzi did not hesitate to hold the man in black and jumped to chuangkong.


    "If you want to go, there''s no way."


    Ding Ning finally caught the man in black robe. Where would he let him go? His figure appeared in front of the window to block Liangzi''s way.


    "Get out of the way!"


    The woman who had been badly hurt before reached out and took a pill. Regardless of her own injury, she forced herself to the ground and jumped up like a civet cat. She didn''t know when she had a Taidao in her hand and cut her head at Ding Ning.


    The bright knife light drew a white line in the air, which made Ding Ning feel threatened.


    "So it''s a ninja?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were frozen. This knife did not pose a threat to him at all. What made him feel threatened was the woman''s boomerang hidden in the light of the knife.


    The whirling dart emits a faint blue light, which is obviously poisoned. Although Ding Ning is strong and protected by a diamond amulet, he is not willing to take the risk to try whether he can carry the edge of the whirling dart.


    He had to dodge sideways, smashed the Taidao with a fist, stretched out his fingers and bounced the boomerang. He chased Liangzi who took the opportunity to escape like a ghost.


    "Poof" sounded softly. The fierce and fearless woman had a blue light and faint boomerang embedded in her throat, covered her throat, made a painful whine in her mouth, and her lips moved back and forth, making a slightly inaudible sound: "little... Miss... Take care, your maid has... Done her best... You... Take care..."


    With a "Putong" sound, the woman''s delicate body fell to the ground, her face blackened, her seven orifices bled, her eyes gradually dimmed, covered with a layer of dead gray, but she looked in a direction where Fusang is located.


    Ding Ning had already chased out of the window. She didn''t hear what she said at all. She quickly chased Liangzi, who ran away with the man in black.

 Chapter 468

    Boom!


    Liangzi was chased and suddenly threw a smoke bomb. The strong color smoke filled the air. When the smoke dispersed, Liangzi and the man in black had lost their trace.


    Ding Ning covered his mouth and nose and frowned. Although Liangzi''s combat power was vulnerable, the Ninja''s tricks were full of strange and unpredictable, which gave him a headache.


    Sensing that Xiao Jin has caught up, Ding Ning shows a sneer at the corners of his mouth. You can do everything you want. You can''t escape today.


    "Come on, catch him."


    "Kill him."


    "Someone sneaked in."


    ... the security guards of Gaoqiao club just reacted at the moment. There was a roar of voices, and hundreds of security guards flocked to the backyard.


    Ding Ning frowned slightly. These were ordinary people. He didn''t want to kill. The only thing that annoyed him was that Liu Junwei slipped away again. It was cunning enough.


    As long as there was no black robed man, Liu Junwei was just a lost dog. He didn''t care. His figure quickly fled along the direction tracked by Xiao Jin like lightning.


    Behind him, a black leopard carrying a snow-white dog chased after him. Doudou''s small claws grabbed the fur on the black leopard''s neck and barked excitedly.


    The cry fluttered with the wind, which made Liangzi more and more flustered.


    "Liangzi, put me down and go."


    The clothes of the black robed man''s neck were soaked by the blood spit out from his mouth. He said weakly, but the sound at the moment was a crisp and pleasant female voice like a oriole.


    "No, miss, Meizi is dead now and Liangzi is still alive. As long as Liangzi is still breathing, no one will be allowed to hurt miss."


    Liangzi was soaked in sweat, but he stubbornly clenched his lips, holding the man in black robe and staggering forward.


    "Hey!"


    The black robed man sighed and painfully closed her eyes. She didn''t think that it was a foolproof plan, but finally it turned into a dead end, which made her suddenly feel depressed and stared at the prosperous city, but she was so far away from herself.


    I think of her carefree childhood in the beautiful scenery of cherry blossoms when she was a child. At that time, life was so simple and beautiful.


    But since her parents had an accident one after another, her beloved little princess fell from heaven to hell. In order to realize the wild hope of the family, she was sent out and became the experimental object of the divine race organization.


    At that time, the genetic potion was still unstable. She survived a narrow escape. She also awakened her enviable stealth ability and became a favorite in the organization.


    Returning to heaven again from hell, she saw that the once indifferent faces of the family were again filled with Pug like flattering smiles, which made her energetic and grateful to the organization. She was lost in the growth of power, and volunteered to come to China and become the leader of Shenzhou hall.


    But now, even the two handmaids left by her mother to accompany her to grow up are only one, and there are still chasing soldiers behind, which makes her realize that she has returned to hell from heaven again.


    She is not unwilling, nor can she say what hatred. If she is in Ding Ning''s position, she will kill everything.


    She just feels very tired. Since she is at a dead end, face it bravely. Death may be the best relief.


    "Hold on, miss. We will be able to escape from the natural world. As long as we escape to the seaside and there are speedboats we prepare for emergencies and prepare all year round, we will be able to get rid of the chase."


    Liangzi gasped heavily, and his lungs were burning like fire. He had to do his best to comfort the young lady.


    "Liangzi, put me down at the front corner and try to escape by yourself."


    The tone of the black robed man was calm and palpitating.


    "Miss, no, I must not..."


    Liangzi said in panic that she must not give up the young lady to escape alone. Her wife had great kindness to her family when she was alive. She was sent to practice Ninja hard since childhood to repay this kindness unless she died.


    "Liangzi, I asked you to put me down. You''re dragging me down now. You know, have you forgotten my powers? Without you, I can easily get rid of hunting myself."


    The black robed man felt a pain in his heart, but he still held back his sadness and scolded against his heart.


    Liangzi didn''t get angry because of what the young lady said. Instead, his eyes brightened and said angrily, "yes, how can I forget the young lady''s power? Young lady, you must take care."


    Perhaps because he had confidence in the young lady''s abilities, the exhausted Liangzi gushed out endless power, suddenly accelerated into a small alley and put the man in black down.


    The black robed man stood with the wall and shouted at Liangzi, "go, you burden, go quickly, don''t bother me."


    "Miss, I''m gone. You must survive."


    Liangzi suddenly knelt on his knees, knocked three heads respectfully, stood up and ran out.


    The black robed man held back his grief, looked deeply at the loyal maid, endured the pain in his body, turned and ran in another direction. She knew that Ding Ning''s main goal was her. As long as she attracted Ding Ning''s attention, Liangzi would be safe.


    What she didn''t tell Liangzi was that she was badly hurt and couldn''t even start her invisible power. She had to spread her legs and run forward with all her strength.


    There was a faint sound of waves ahead. The salty and humid air excited the black robes. Unexpectedly, they had escaped so far and even reached the beach. If they insisted, they might have been on the speedboat at the moment.


    No, I''m going back to find Liangzi. I''ll take her home in a speedboat and go back to Fusang, where the cherry blossoms are brilliant. I''ll hide my name and never come to China again. Since then, there''s no lord of China hall in the world, only Liu shengqian Dai.


    Liu shengqian Dai made up her mind, took off her mask, took off her black robe, and threw them into the sea together, revealing a black and elegant hair and a beautiful face suitable for anger and joy, which dazzled people in the night.


    She quickly turned around, wiping the blood overflowing from the corners of her mouth, and quickly ran to the coming way.


    "Bastard, I''m here? You come after me!"


    Liangzi''s provocative voice came from a distance. Liu shengqian Dai was worried. Is this silly girl looking for death?


    She endured the sharp pain in her body and ran in the direction of Liangzi''s voice.


    Ding Ning drove slowly. With Xiao Jin''s surveillance, he didn''t worry that the man in black would run away.


    As for Liangzi delaying time in order to give Liusheng Qiandai escape and deliberately standing in the street to provoke, he didn''t know at all.


    Because Xiao Jin lost someone. Although his eyesight is amazing, he is monitoring at high altitude, not without dead corners.


    Liangzi suddenly ran out of the alley. He subconsciously caught up. When he found that the target was wrong and turned back to find the man in black robe, Liu shengqiandai had run from the alley to the beach, took off his black robe and threw away his mask. He just swept away and didn''t care.


    Now Xiao Jin was in a hurry and could only continue to follow Liangzi. With his IQ of only six or seven year old children, he thought that staring at Liangzi would surely find the man in black.


    When he found Liangzi again, he found that she was blatantly shouting and scolding in the street, which made him wonder. He didn''t know what happened to the woman. Was her brain caught by the door?


    "Creak..."


    A heavy truck came quickly. I don''t know whether the driver felt that no one would speed up in the middle of the night, or was distracted by fatigue driving. She didn''t find her existence until she was only more than ten meters away from Liangzi. The fear of sleepiness disappeared and stepped on the brake.


    Liangzi, stabbed by the bright headlight, couldn''t open his eyes. He instinctively covered his eyes and screamed.


    "Liangzi..."


    Liu shengqian Dai just ran out of the alley. Seeing this scene, she screamed and rushed to Liangzi without hesitation to save her.


    "Miss, why are you back again? Let''s go!"


    After all, Liangzi is a ninja. When he heard Liu shengqian Dai''s voice, he immediately shouted, turned around and hugged Liu shengqian Dai''s neck, protected her in his arms, and met the heavy truck with his back.


    With a loud bang, the two figures flew out more than ten meters after being hit, and the heavy truck stopped in a sharp brake sound.


    The driver''s face turned green with fear. He shivered all over, opened the door, jumped down, swallowed saliva, looked at the two people who didn''t know life and death in the dark, and fine beads of sweat poured out of his forehead.


    "Creak!"


    Ding Ning finally arrived. Seeing that there was a car accident, he immediately stopped and communicated with Xiao Jin in his mind. What''s the matter?


    Kim hesitated and could not explain clearly. After all, the scene just happened too fast. No matter how good his eyesight was, he was blinded for a moment by the headlamp of the heavy truck.


    I clearly remember that there was only one woman in the street, Liangzi. Why were two women hit? It can only vaguely say that Liangzi yelled and scolded in the street like crazy, but the man in black suddenly disappeared.


    Despite the heavy truck driver''s impersonal expression, Ding Ning quickly stepped forward and looked at Liangzi. The whole person was knocked apart, and his hand was still holding the woman''s neck in his arms.


    This made him immediately make up for what happened. The man in black must have let Liangzi come out to attract his attention, so as to give him time to escape.


    In order to protect himself, the abandoned Liangzi immediately kidnapped a passing woman and wanted to coerce himself to let her go.


    As a result, I didn''t expect a tired heavy truck driver who drove too fast and didn''t have time to brake, which killed her alive.


    Well, this inference is very logical, and only this reason can explain why Liangzi yelled in the street. He must have been regarded as an abandoned son by unscrupulous people in black robes. In despair, he took hostages to negotiate with himself.


    Ding Ning quickly made this judgment and ordered Xiao Jin to continue searching for the whereabouts of the man in black robe. He rescued Liu Sheng Qiandai who was still breathing.


    "What are you doing? You think you can escape. Call the police quickly."


    Ding Ning shouted angrily at the depressed heavy truck driver.


    According to Xiao Jin''s description, Liangzi had long been standing on the street. If the driver paid a little attention or didn''t put it so fast, the accident could be avoided.


    Although he had no good impression of Liangzi, the woman she "kidnapped" was innocent. It was a living life anyway.


    As we all know, a large truck full of goods and an empty truck are completely different concepts in case of emergency. When an empty truck is found to be in danger at a distance of 10 or 20 meters, it can stop completely. The inertia of the heavy truck can''t stop without a buffer of 30 meters. Therefore, the heavy truck driver has unshirkable responsibility for this accident.


    "Yes, i... I called the police."


    The heavy truck driver also knows that he can''t escape. Although there is no monitoring in this area, the road ahead and the road ahead are monitored. According to the investigation over time, it''s impossible for him not to admit it.


    Not to mention there was an eyewitness at the scene. He wouldn''t kill people after killing two people, would he? Trembling, he took out his mobile phone and began to call the police.


    Ding Ning ignored him. The woman was seriously injured. Her sternum was broken and plunged into the lung lobe, resulting in blood accumulation in the chest and severe damage to the back of the brain. Her life was at stake.

 Chapter 469

    Breaking Liangzi''s hand, Ding Ning picked up Liu shengqian Dai and laid her flat on the side of the road in a ventilated place. She looked dignified and let her fall into a state of suspended death.


    Regardless of the defense of men and women, she tore open her clothes and inserted silver needles into her snow-white and stagnant skin. In an instant, she became a hedgehog.


    Silver needles were humming without wind, forming a mysterious spiritual fluctuation between silver needles and silver needles, building a bridge of life. Liu Sheng''s pale face was ruddy.


    Ding Ning looked happy. This was the first time he applied it to acupuncture and Moxibustion after learning Rune and array Taoism and simulating it countless times.


    All things grow and conquer each other, but they come to the same goal by different ways. The needle array he just developed is based on the array Tao. It is similar to the Fu Tao. It can stimulate the vitality and aura between heaven and earth and restore the vitality and health of the human body.


    This insight gave him a new understanding of medical ethics. No wonder the outline of vegetation recorded Shennong''s guess about the highest level of medical ethics, that is: everything in the world can be used, wind, thunder, rain and dew can be used as prescriptions, and plants, gold and stones can be used as medicine.


    In other words, everything in the world can be used as medicine, even a stone, a wisp of breeze, a drop of dew... Can be prescribed as medicine.


    Of course, this is just a guess about the ideal state of the highest state of medical ethics, without any basis, but Shennong is the person closest to the peak of medical ethics in the world. Since he makes such an inference, it will not be groundless.


    Although Ding Ning doesn''t sneer at this, he views this sentence from the perspective of doubt and criticism. Joking, picking a waste grass and picking a wisp of breeze can also be used as medicine? Fool?


    But at the moment, after combining the array Dao and the Fu Dao to create the needle Dao, he felt that what Shennong said was true. A waste grass, a hard stone, a drop of dew or no medicinal value, but if he had a deep enough understanding of the power of heaven and earth, it might not be impossible to turn stone into gold.


    He doesn''t remember who said a word, which is the same as the "only hand knows you" of the oil man, but he was very impressed: no matter what industry, he delved into the highest depths and was close to Tao.


    Cultivating martial arts to the extreme is the way of martial arts, and studying tea to the extreme is called the way of tea. Why can''t studying cooking to the extreme be the way of kitchen? Why can''t calligraphy be the way of calligraphy? Why can''t singing to the extreme be called the way of sound? Why can''t musical instruments be called the way of music? And painting, sculpture, architecture and so on.


    Ding Ning suddenly fell into enlightenment and repeatedly asked himself, what is Tao?


    But in his hand, he involuntarily began to compare and draw again and again, which was obscure and difficult to understand. Even he didn''t know the meaning of the symbol.


    The heavy truck driver was a middle-aged uncle in his forties. Watching Ding Ning gesturing in the air on the dead woman''s body, he thought he had met a psychopath.


    But then he stared in amazement, shouted "ghost", turned his eyes and fainted.


    The smoke like milky white air flow lingered between her fingers, driving the spiritual power between heaven and earth to continuously inject into Liu shengqian Dai''s body, making her whole body suffuse with a layer of milky white halo, the visible uplift and restoration of the collapsed sternum, the continuous shedding of dark purple, rotten green and scarred skin, and the countless granulations under the skin, Started rebirth


    In the twinkling of an eye, it seemed that a broken human skin fell off like molting. This scene was extremely terrible. No wonder the driver uncle fainted directly with the fear of seeing a ghost.


    Ding Ning was awakened from his Epiphany by his shouting. He was shocked to find that this was behind the scenes. He realized that it was his own pen, but he couldn''t remember how to do it. This made him annoyed and wanted to kill the heavy truck driver who interrupted his important perception immediately.


    After checking Liu shengqian Dai''s body, he was tongue tied. The serious injury on the verge of death suddenly recovered as before, as if she had never been hurt. If she hadn''t been in a state of suspended death, she would be able to stand up and go home immediately.


    This incredible scene shocked Ding Ning deeply, thus ignoring a strange energy, which entered his power space with Liu shengqian Dai''s body and activated his stealth skills.


    He painstakingly recalled how he did it before? If he mastered this method, it would be a unique skill of rejuvenation. People who live or die dare not say, but meat and bones are really possible.


    His fingers were unconsciously gesticulating in the void, but he couldn''t find the previous feeling, which made him very depressed.


    "Um... Um... Um..."


    The ambulance and the police car arrived at the same time. Ding Ning hurriedly put away the human skin and helped Liu shengqian Dai wake up from the fake death state.


    Until now, he had leisure to notice Liu Sheng''s appearance. Even if he was used to seeing beautiful women, he was still moved by her beauty.


    The black and shiny hair was scattered and fluttered in the night wind; The slender eyebrows on the exquisite and beautiful oval face are like the curved moon; The long and warped eyelashes under the smooth forehead flickered slightly and would wake up at any time; The plump and sexy pink lips under Joan''s straight nose are tempting; The skin is white, delicate and smooth, which can be broken by blowing


    Ding Ning felt a sense of satisfaction inexplicably in his heart, not because he coveted her beauty, but because beautiful things revived in his hands, making him full of a sense of achievement.


    Liu shengqian Dai slowly opened her eyes as crystal clear as autumn water. With a strong dependence in her eyes, she smiled at Ding Ning sweetly, but her blurted out words almost made Ding Ning faint: "Dad!"


    The heavy truck driver just woke up. When he heard the name, his eyes turned over and fainted again.


    The police officer of the accident brigade who was learning about the situation looked at Ding Ning up and down strangely. How do you think this boy is not over 30 years old? How can there be such a big girl? Is he young? Or do couples like this tune now? Well, how evil.


    dad? Ding Ning is stupid. What''s the situation? The woman won''t be brain damaged, will she? Reached out and touched her forehead. Didn''t you have a fever?


    Liu shengqian Dai didn''t resist at all. She stood up with Ding Ning''s arm and said, "Dad, what''s the matter with us?"


    "Cough, cough, that girl, do you recognize the wrong person? I''m not your father."


    Ding Ning''s old face turned red by the officer''s strange eyes, and he coughed quickly to get rid of Liu shengqian Dai''s hand.


    "Woo woo, Dad. Don''t you want me?"


    Liu Sheng burst into tears with a cry. His wronged mouth was shriveled, tears wiped, and he cried like a child.


    "I..."


    Ding Ning''s head is as big as a bucket. She knows that her brain has been traumatized. At present, she may only have a child''s IQ. She can only calm her in a soft voice: "no, no, don''t want you. Don''t cry. You have a car accident. Let''s go to the hospital with the police uncle to check it."


    "I... I don''t want to go to the hospital, Dad. Shall we go home?"


    Liu shengqian Dai stopped crying. Her pretty face was full of pear flowers and rain. She looked at the police officer in fear and pulled dingning''s clothes timidly, for fear of his angry whisper. Her pure and flawless eyes were full of begging color.


    The black line on the head and face of the police officer, police uncle? I''m not 30 years old. I don''t even have a girlfriend. Ya''s daughter is so old that she still pretends to be tender in front of me.


    Ding Ning looked at the dark faced police comrade in embarrassment: "officer, this is the case..."


    He explained the whole accident process in detail. Of course, he didn''t say the identity of Liangzi. He described himself as a passer-by.


    The police officer was unhappy with him. He looked at him suspiciously and said, "it''s so late. How did you happen to be here? Where''s your ID card?"


    "I... I''m a policeman. I''m working overtime on a case. I just passed here."


    Ding Ning thought for a moment. In order to avoid trouble, he took out the police officer''s card and showed it to him.


    The policeman immediately stood at attention and saluted him: "it''s consultant Ding. I''m really sorry just now. I''m Liu Bing, a policeman of the second accident brigade of Haidong district traffic police detachment."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s also your terms of reference."


    Ding Ning waved his hand magnanimously and wanted to leave immediately, but looking at Liu shengqian Dai, she always timidly dragged the corners of his clothes and had a headache.


    "That girl..."


    Officer Liu has learned from Ding Ning that Liu shengqian Dai is also the victim of the car accident. He is embarrassed to consult Ding Ning.


    "Well, I''ll go to the hospital with you to check this girl. I suspect she lost her memory after the brain was hit. The first thing she saw was me. She mistook me for her relatives. She doesn''t have anything to prove her identity. Please contact her family as soon as possible."


    Ding Ning thought for a moment and decided to accompany Liu Sheng Qiandai to the hospital for an examination to see what went wrong and find her family as soon as possible.


    "Well, if you come back, please ask consultant Ding to make a note, so that we can make an accident liability appraisal."


    Officer Liu said politely.


    When the hospital finished the examination, it was already dawn. Looking at Liu shengqian Dai''s brain CT, there was no abnormality, his body was completely healthy, and there was no need to be hospitalized. Ding Ning frowned tightly.


    He knew that the brain was the most precise and mysterious part of human beings, and it was normal that the instrument could not detect it. Liu shengqian Dai obviously lost all his memory. Her IQ was only equivalent to that of a four or five-year-old child, so she regarded him as the only relative at the first sight.


    "Counselor Ding, neither the deceased nor the girl has any identity certificate, and their identity can not be confirmed now. What should the girl do now?"


    Liu Bing came over and asked carefully.


    Ding Ning rubbed his temples with a headache and watched Liu Sheng Qiandai drag his clothes like a child afraid of being abandoned. Wherever he went, he couldn''t help feeling pity. Anyway, if he hadn''t chased and killed the man in black and Liangzi, the poor girl wouldn''t be like this. He has the responsibility and obligation to take care of her.


    Immediately said: "well, the girl now regards me as the only relative. I''ll take her home and give her to my sister. I''ll leave you a phone. When you find her family, call me at the first time and I''ll bring her back."


    "Well, that would be great. I really trouble you, counselor Ding."


    Liu Bing breathed a long sigh of relief. The girl was unidentified and had an unexpected dependence on Ding Ning. As long as Ding Ning left her sight a little, she would cry and make a lot of noise. She would die and live.


    He had worked in the accident brigade for so many years and had encountered this situation. He really didn''t know how to settle her. Ding Ning''s willingness to take her away was a big problem for them.


    As for whether Ding Ning will take the opportunity to do something indescribable to the girl, it is not in his consideration.

 Chapter 470

    When Ding Ning returned home, it was already daybreak, and he took back the double talisman in the sanatorium. At most, mayor Du thought he was leaving without saying goodbye.


    As soon as he entered the door, he looked at the four charming beauties coming up with black eyes and worried faces. He immediately felt warm in his heart and knew that they must have been worried that they didn''t sleep all night.


    However, in addition to the snow, the other three beauties changed their faces when they saw Liu shengqian Dai, who was pulling dingning''s clothes tightly behind him and timidly looking at them.


    Just when Ding Qianlie wanted to question the woman Ding Ning brought back from, Liu shengqian Dai timidly pulled Ding Ning''s clothes: "Dad, which is mother?"


    dad? Including the falling snow, the four women opened their mouths in shock and asked, "brother (brother), when did you have a daughter?"


    "It''s not what you think. How old am I to have such a big daughter?"


    Ding Ning told the story of what happened last night. There was no outsider present, and he didn''t hide it at all. He told the whole story as a matter of fact.


    The soul stirring made the tears in the eyes of sister Ye Huan. Ding qiangsai''s look changed constantly, and she was secretly afraid of Ding Ning.


    Only Luoxue knew the first half of the story. Last night, she ran out to meet Ding Ning and was sent back by Ding Ning.


    "Elder brother, we have troubled you."


    The Ye Huan sisters choked to thank Ding Ning. They were frightened last night.


    "Well, it''s all right now. If I''m involved, I''m also involved with you. By the way, snow, where''s wolf and Mo Bai?"


    Ding Ning was not used to such a pretentious scene and changed the topic.


    "They live with brother Xia Hou. Don''t worry."


    Falling snow knows what he is worried about. Although Mo Bai''s cultivation is not high, he is a Gu master. Xia Hou is the safest.


    Ding Ning nodded and said in distress, "I still have a small tail. I can''t leave me for a moment. What should I do?"


    Falling snow turned her big eyes and took Liu shengqian Dai''s hand and said with a smile, "I''m your father''s sister. You want to call me my little aunt. This is your father''s sister. You want to call the big aunt. These two are also your father''s sisters. You want to call the little aunt, okay?"


    Liu shengqian Dai seemed to be infected by her smile, and her lips murmured: "Goo Goo..."


    "Oh, that''s good!"


    Ding led the hunter, holding her hand with a smile, "come and tell the big aunt your name?"


    "Name?" Liu Sheng tilted his head, frowned and thought hard, "shallow... Dai."


    "Money bag? This girl is still a little money fan."


    Ding Zhanglie was almost laughing and rubbing Liu Sheng''s head with pity.


    "Hee hee, it''s so beautiful. My daughter will be as beautiful as a purse."


    Both ye Huan and Luo Xue warmly surrounded Liu Sheng and shallow Dai laughing.


    Liu shengqian Dai seemed to be aware of their kindness, and the timid color on her face gradually faded.


    But I don''t know why, she seems to be very close to Ding Qianlie, and she secretly shouted her mother in her ear. The shy Ding Qianlie has a crimson face, but she is happy in her heart. I don''t know if the children born with Ding Ning will be so beautiful in the future.


    Ding Ning was relieved to see that his sister had successfully liberated the "money bag" from himself. He didn''t want to be followed by a small tail for 24 hours.


    On the dinner table, five beautiful women like flowers and a Ding Ning were eating breakfast. Ding led the hunter to take out the dignity of her eldest sister and made a decision: "the purse will be the people of our family. It''s not appropriate for such a big girl to call your father. We''ll find a way to correct her and let her call our brother and sister. In the future, the purse will be the five girls of our family."


    "Miss five? What Miss five?" Ding Ning, who was drinking pumpkin porridge, looked up in amazement and asked.


    "Nonsense, I''m the eldest miss, falling snow is the second miss, HuanHuanLeLe is your sister, naturally the third miss and the fourth miss, and of course the purse is the fifth miss."


    Ding Qianlie gave him a bad look, but his words were full of bitterness.


    Ye Huan and ye Le looked at Ding Ning quietly, and a bright red floated on their cheeks. They paid a private visit, and they didn''t know if Ding Ning would be unhappy.


    "Er! Well, please take care of the purse. It''s not appropriate for a big girl to follow me all day."


    Ding Ning shrunk his head and wisely changed the topic. He didn''t know what the Ye Huan sisters were thinking, but he really looked at them as sisters.


    "Brother, we''re going to Yanjing later. If you have time, just go. If you don''t have time."


    Ye Huan whispered and looked at him with a touch of expectation in her beautiful eyes with Ye le.


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly: "I must have no time these two days. I''ll see the schedule after I''m busy these two days."


    "Oh!"


    The Ye Huan sisters answered and continued to eat breakfast. They were obviously depressed.


    Ding Qianlie sighed in his heart. The falling flowers are ruthless. It seems that his brother has no idea about the sister flowers. He is a little happy and sympathetic to the Ye Huan sisters.


    Breakfast ended in a somewhat dull atmosphere. Sister Ye Huan was about to leave without stopping. She went straight home to get her luggage.


    Before leaving, Ding Ning gave them an amulet, which made them feel depressed and excited again. He reluctantly waved goodbye to him under the escort of Xia Hou.


    Snow doesn''t have so many complicated thoughts. It''s fun to play with Liu Sheng and shallow Dai. The restaurant is almost busy. It can open after recruiting people.


    Naturally, uncle Ling helped her with the recruitment. She was also idle and volunteered to take the task of accompanying Liu shengqian Dai.


    Ding Qianlie doesn''t have so much free time. He hurried to work after breakfast. There are too many things recently.


    After the trade fair, the business volume of the refrigeration equipment factory increased greatly. The orders of the Middle East delegation alone will have to be supplied until the end of next year, not to mention the snowflake like orders in China.


    After the product exhibition, ice sea refrigeration became a blockbuster, and ice free refrigeration has become the hottest topic at present. Now the production capacity of ice sea refrigeration has been seriously insufficient, resulting in a situation of short supply, so it is necessary to expand the production scale.


    Therefore, while taking into account the development projects in the old area, she also has to relocate and build a factory and prepare a new refrigeration equipment production line.


    It can be expected that the refrigeration industry will become the fist industry of Longteng group, which is also a new challenge for Ding lanlie. It makes her high spirited, winding up and busy.


    In the development of the old area, without the obstruction of the industry association and the secret care of Xu Minglu, everything is on the right track, and the development project is in full swing.


    Fortunately, Ding Ning matched her with a heart clearing talisman to refresh her mind, otherwise she really couldn''t bear it.


    However, she enjoyed it. The so-called pain and happiness is probably a portrayal of her real mood at the moment.


    As soon as Ding Ning finished taking a bath and was ready to have a rest, Mofei called to report the situation. Before he went to save the Ye Huan sisters last night, he called Mofei, which attracted his great attention.


    After all, the harm of divine descent organizations is too great. As long as they are involved, they dare not take it lightly.


    According to Murphy''s phone call, Ding Ning learned that Kaoqiao Xiong and others in Gaoqiao club had been arrested by Guoan overnight for interrogation. According to their confessions, Guoan, the 17th Bureau and the Religious Bureau joined hands to bring up the stronghold of the divine organization overnight.


    Fierce fighting took place on the spot. Except for Liu Junwei who fled in advance, all the others were arrested. According to their confessions, they cleaned the strongholds of religious organizations across the country.


    So far, a total of 538 black iron soldiers, 237 bronze soldiers and three silver soldiers have been captured nationwide. The strength of divine organizations in China has been almost purged.


    Ding Ning felt very strange when he got the news. Was he wrong? Deng Jiuzhi was not a member of the divine organization? But the power of spontaneous awakening? However, that possibility is too small.


    Murphy''s answer is that all the arrested members of the divine origin organization do not know Deng Jiuzhi''s identity. Perhaps only their hall leader, the black robed man, knows.


    It''s a pity that the man in black escaped. After all, the biggest fish escaped. This operation can''t be regarded as a complete victory. Now he''s still secretly searching for his whereabouts, but I''m afraid it''s very difficult.


    After all, no one knows what a black robed man looks like. It''s easy to take off his black robe and change his identity to hide in a national metropolis like Ninghai. As long as he doesn''t commit a crime, no one can find him.


    Ding Ning was deeply convinced of this, but he also comforted him. At that time, he attacked the black robed man almost with all his strength. Even if the black robed man survived, he could not make waves in a short time.


    As for Deng Jiuzhi, he didn''t care any more. After all, he knew that some special departments had long been eyeing him, and it was only a matter of time before he was arrested.


    Ding Ning didn''t forget what he promised Liu Qiang. He mentioned it to Murphy. Murphy was still very face-saving. He made a statement on the spot and arranged someone to investigate him in the near future.


    After hanging up the phone, Ding Ning listened to the sound of Liu Sheng, Qian Dai and Luo Xue playing in the bathroom and scratched her head in some distress. She wanted to love Luo Xue while her sister was not at home. Now there is a small tail of money bag. It seems that her good wish will fail again.


    Ding Ning shook his head. After tossing all night, he was really tired. As soon as he lay in bed, he went to sleep.


    When he woke up, it was already in the afternoon. He suddenly felt that his arm was a little sore. When he looked at it, he couldn''t cry or laugh.


    Liu shengqian Dai didn''t know when she climbed into his bed. She curled up in his arms and rested on his arms. Her fingers were still in her mouth. She was sleeping like a baby.


    Snow sat quietly and looked at the cooking book. Seeing Ding Ning wake up with a helpless smile, she whispered in the spiritual sea: "brother, it''s not my fault. She''s very good and obedient when I take her to play or do anything, but as soon as she goes to bed, she cries to find her father. I can''t do anything. I can only let her sleep like this."


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and gently picked up Liu shengqian Dai''s head and wanted to take out her arm to get up. Unexpectedly, Liu shengqian Dai was awakened and immediately opened her eyes.


    The pure and flawless big eyes looked at him wrongly. As soon as the small mouth tooted, the tears and flowers began to spin in the eyes. The small look of oppression was like Ding Ning was a heartless man who abandoned his wife. The frightened Ding Ning immediately lay down again, continued to serve as a pillow for her, and coaxed her softly: "the money bag doesn''t cry, good, my brother doesn''t go."


    Liu shengqian Dai broke his tears into laughter, put his arm around his waist, and continued to sleep with satisfaction on her face, making Ding Ning want to cry without tears. She simply became a father.


    Snow covered her mouth and giggled. She had never seen Ding Ning''s helpless expression.

 Chapter 471

    Seeing snow''s gloating smile on her face, Ding Ning narrowed her heart and hooked her fingers at her.


    Luoxue knew he had bad intentions, but she never refused Ding Ning. She walked over coyly.


    "Xiaonizi, make you laugh. Come and lie down with my brother."


    Ding Ning smiled proudly and let Luoxue lie in his other arms. He comfortably closed his eyes and felt warm and fragrant. It was really cool to hold left and right.


    Luoxue''s shy and timid appearance made him move his fingers, but there was a "little Lori" who didn''t know the world next to him. Ding Ning had to hold back and chat with Luoxue through spiritual communication.


    "Brother, I also want to learn the powerful Kung Fu of brother Xia Hou."


    Luoxue was sent back by Ding Ning last night. She felt very disappointed that she didn''t help. She suddenly put forward this request.


    Ding Ning was stunned. He didn''t expect that snow would also want to learn wild body refining. He hesitated and advised: "haven''t you practiced the water system skill? I don''t want to teach you, but I''m afraid you''re too hard."


    "I''m not afraid of hard work. I want to be strong and help my brother. I don''t want to have to sit at home and worry about my brother anymore."


    Snow stubbornly bit her lips and said.


    Ding Ning felt warm in her heart and stroked her hair: "well, I''ll pass it on to you now. I''ll give you some medicine soup to help you practice later, but you should remember that you must not rush."


    "Well, I see!"


    Falling snow smiled and kissed him on the face. His little face was very lovely.


    Ding Ning spoiled a smile and was about to pass on her merit when a clear voice sounded in her mind: "I want to learn, too."


    "Who?"


    Ding Ning was startled and turned to look, but he was right in front of Liu Sheng shallow Dai''s big black and white eyes. He was surprised and asked, "purse, are you talking?"


    "Yes, Dad, I want to learn what my sister wants to learn."


    Liu Sheng was shallow, Dai''s mouth was turned down, and Joan''s nose was slightly wrinkled. She would cry at any time.


    Ding Ning looked at her in surprise. He was sure that the purse didn''t open his mouth, but the voice was real and sounded in his mind. The most terrible thing was that she could hear his spiritual communication with snowfall, which was amazing.


    Is the purse a psychopath? Or did she get hit in the head? Ding Ning was not surprised by himself.


    Falling snow liked the purse very much and teased her with a smile: "if you call my sister, you can''t call his father. You should call your brother, you know?"


    "Dad, Dad, Dad!"


    Liu Sheng and Qian Dai shouted three times in anger to show her protest.


    "Little money fan, I''m angry."


    Snow chuckles. She is the youngest at home. Everyone is used to her. Now there is finally a younger one than her (Liu shengqian Dai''s psychological age). She is rare.


    "You''re a financial fan. I''m shallow Dai."


    Liu shengqian and Dai began to pout discontentedly, twisting and acting like a child, making Luo Xuejiao laugh all the time.


    "Brother, the purse wants to learn, can you teach her?"


    Falling snow dotes on Liu shengqian Dai, and the glory of motherhood overflows, begging Ding Ning.


    She once wanted to steal the "Ba Ti Jue" from Xia Hou, but she couldn''t learn it. After asking Xia Hou, she knew that this kind of skill must be passed on by Ding Ning''s spirit.


    Ding Ning doesn''t want to teach Liu Sheng shallow Dai in her heart. After all, they are just strangers. She lost her memory because of an accident. She may leave when she''s ready.


    However, since Luoxue spoke, how could he refuse? He spoiled Luoxue to his bones. He was never willing to refuse her request. Although he was very reluctant, he nodded and agreed.


    "Brother, it''s very kind of you!"


    Snowfall cheered, and excitedly kissed Ding Ning on the face as a reward.


    "Dad, it''s very kind of you!"


    Well, Liu Sheng and shallow Dai did the same, and Baji kissed Ding Ning on the face.


    Ding Ning looked at the snowy smile of Ying Ying''s narrow eyes, unable to resist the old face red, dry cough: "now I pass on to you, relax spirit, do not resist."


    Two hands were placed on their heads, and a huge spiritual force came out through the body, passing the "wild body refining decision" to them.


    Of course, he also kept an eye and passed it to the first three punches of Luoxue, only the first punch of Liu Sheng shallow Dai.


    Besides, Ding Ning thinks that Liu shengqian Dai wants to learn boxing, just because he feels too close to Luoxue. He has a child''s mind to compete for favor. He won''t invest much. One punch is estimated to be enough for her to practice for a long time.


    When the two women got the practice method, they ran to the yoga room to practice. Ding Ning had nothing to do anyway and went to practice with the medicine.


    But I didn''t expect that although Liu shengqian Dai was only a few years old, she practiced boxing very seriously and had perseverance.


    Ding Ning now hit the first punch again, his body had no more impurities, and his fist was no longer as difficult as before. His nine movements were as fast as lightning, like a punch.


    This gave him a clear understanding in his mind. Only when his real nine forms were integrated into one punch could the first punch be successful.


    Snow is wearing biological simulated skin, and the endocrine impurities in her body make her very uncomfortable. She simply removes the simulated skin to reveal her original appearance.


    Even if he had seen the original appearance of falling snow, Ding Ning was still dazzled. Such a charming beauty was his woman, which gave him a strong sense of pride.


    Falling snow was flushed by his pretty face and shyly lowered her head. Because she wanted to take off her simulated skin, she was not in inches at the moment, which could fascinate her sweetheart. She was sweet in her heart.


    Liu shengqian Dai''s small mouth was stunned and turned into an O-shape. Before, she always thought that she was beautiful in this house except Ding Qianlie, and the falling snow was the ugliest. However, she didn''t expect that she was so beautiful and faintly better than her. Even if her IQ was only a few years old, women''s comparison psychology was an inherent nature, which made her heart sour, Rather jealous.


    In fact, she belittles herself. Falling snow and her appearance should be between Bo Zhong. They are about 95% beautiful women. Only because falling snow has practiced the water system skill, her skin is delicate and tender, plus her height and golden ratio, she looks particularly beautiful.


    Liu shengqian Dai is also a tall and beautiful woman in Fusang country. She is about one meter sixty-eight, has exquisite curves and a good figure, but it is insufficient compared with the falling snow of the supermodel.


    The most important thing is that snow is already a young woman. Her every move is full of exciting and charming customs. Where can she compare with the green girl who lives in the dark all day wearing a mask and a black robe.


    The so-called one white covers all the ugliness. Liu Sheng''s skin before shallow Dai can''t be considered poor, but wearing a mask for a long time makes her skin unhealthy and miserable white. If Ding Ning didn''t accidentally enter the Epiphany state when saving her, she would have to drop a grade if she had changed a layer of healthy skin.


    It has to be said that the water system skill has an absolute additive effect on women''s skin. Now falling snow is becoming more and more beautiful. She is chasing more than 97% of the great beauties such as goblins and Shen MuQing.


    As for Xiao Nuo, the skin is slightly inferior to the snow and snow due to occupation relationship. But since Ding Ning made some moisturizing whitening mask for her, his skin value was also very touching.


    In other words, if the beauties who intersect with Ding Ning are divided into three echelons according to their appearance value, the goblin, Shen MuQing, sister and Zhao Jingjing all belong to the first echelon, with more than 97 points; Ling Yun, Xiao Nuo, Liu Sheng, Qian Dai, Qiao Qiao, Zhao Chenxi, Luoxue, Guan Shilin and Murong Yanran belong to the second echelon, with about 95 points; Xiaoyao belongs to the third echelon, with about 90 points.


    But this only refers to the appearance. If combined with the comprehensive elements of temperament, figure and so on, Xiaoyao''s overbearing figure can definitely be discharged into the second echelon.


    The most beautiful one is Zhao Jingjing. Her appearance is well deserved first. She is perfect and exquisite like a doll, but as soon as she has a comprehensive figure, she falls into the third echelon.


    Ding Ning touched his chin and secretly compared it in his heart. He was surprised to find that whether Xiao Nuo, Lingyun, Luoxue or Xiaoyao, it seems that some transformation has taken place recently, becoming more and more beautiful and feminine.


    Is this the so-called harmony of yin and Yang? Is it all moistened by my brother? This made him wonder. He wouldn''t even eat Xiao Nuo that night, would he? Otherwise, how to explain the phenomenon that she becomes more and more beautiful?


    I don''t know. Until now, Ding Ning found that in just a few months, he had several responsible women, which made him a little big. After secretly alerting himself, he must not flirt and provoke love debts.


    "Brother, will you go out? It smells bad."


    Seeing Ding Ning stunned and distracted, falling snow blushed with shame and let him go out. For the sake of pleasing herself, she can''t avoid vulgarity.


    Ding Ning returned to his senses and found that Liu Sheng, Qian Dai and Luo Xue had discharged impurities from their bodies due to boxing practice, with a faint fishy smell.


    What shocked him was that the impurities discharged from the two women''s bodies were grayish white, which was less than that of the master Xia Hou. It was understandable that snow fell because of the transformation of the power, but so was the purse. How could he not be surprised.


    But this was not the time for him to think much. He smiled and took the medicine bag to the bathroom to help them prepare medicine soup.


    Fortunately, both the yoga room and the gym have separate bathrooms, so I don''t worry about being unable to allocate them.


    Therefore, Ding Ning was completely reduced to a sophomore and was responsible for sending the two women into the bathroom to make medicine soup to recover their physical strength after their practice.


    Snowfall is fine. Anyway, his woman has nothing to avoid, but Liu shengqian Dai makes him depressed. She is a child''s IQ, but her body is an adult''s body after all. It''s a lie to say that he doesn''t respond at all. However, the girl still regards him as her father. She doesn''t avoid the difference between men and women. She also yells for him to help rub her back, which makes him want to cry without tears, You can only run away.


    Full of evil fire, there was no place to vent. Ding Ning could only make an idea about falling snow. Who ever thought that Liu Sheng Qiandai was just warming up and was about to get into the subject, broke in, tilted his head curiously and asked his father what he was doing.


    The shy snow covered her face and went into the bathtub and didn''t come out. Ding Ning''s old face turned red and embarrassed to cover her shame with a bath towel. She had an affair with her lover and was caught by her daughter.


    "Young master, two young ladies, five young ladies, have dinner."


    Zhang Bo shouted at them to eat at the entrance of the stairs. Ding Ning never thought his voice was so beautiful that it just resolved the most embarrassing scene.


    He coughed and said, "money bag, change your clothes and go down to dinner."


    "Dad, change it for me."


    Liu shengqian Dai opened her arms and said coquettishly that the spring light of the thin layer of silk pajamas almost let out nosebleed.


    "Cough, let sister Luoxue change it for you, darling!"


    Ding Ning even coaxed and cheated for a long time before calming Liu shengqian Dai, who was in a mood. He kneaded his temples and went downstairs for dinner. He was secretly depressed about how he was kind-hearted. He came back with such a follower, and all the beautiful and happy life was ruined by her.

 Chapter 472

    At sea, with the sound of electric motor, the speedboat sailed to the deep sea, and the barking of dogs and sporadic gunshots on the shore were farther and farther away until they were slightly inaudible.


    "Wheezing, wheezing!"


    Liu Junwei sat on the speedboat, breathing heavily. Looking at the coastline farther and farther away, his lingering fear gradually faded, and his face showed a thick sense of reluctance and resentment.


    Ding Ning, it''s Ding Ning again. Why is it planted in his hands every time? Even the omnipotent hall leader in his mind has failed this time and has not been found so far.


    "Dear Wei, there is the high sea ahead. When we get to the high sea, it will be completely safe. I have arranged a boat to pick us up and leave here."


    The white youth driving the speedboat had blond hair flying in the night wind. Although his clothes were covered with blood and stains, he looked very embarrassed, but his handsome face was filled with joy.


    "White, thank you. It''s not good for me to ignore you these days."


    Liu Junwei affectionately hugged white from behind, but his sight fell on the shadowy coastline for a long time, and his eyes were full of confusion.


    Although with white''s desperate help, he narrowly escaped the day of his birth and became the only missing fish of the divine organization Shenzhou hall, he was also completely reduced to a traitor wanted by the state and never had a chance to return to Shenzhou in his life.


    Uncle, aunt and Yingying, the only relatives, I''m afraid they will never meet again. Will they be implicated by themselves? It made him feel guilty!


    In any case, he did not expect that the organization would collapse so quickly in China, which caught him off guard and seemed like a dream.


    The culprit of all this is Ding Ning. If it weren''t for him, how could he have to leave his hometown, couldn''t get a foothold in China and become a traitor despised by everyone.


    Liu Junwei''s green veins protruded on his forehead and clenched his fists tightly. His knuckles turned white because of his strength, and his eyes burst out a resentful light.


    I swear in my heart, Ding Ning, wait for me. One day, I will ruin your reputation and there will be no place to bury you.


    "Wei, what are your plans next? Come back to America with me."


    White turned around and snuggled up in Liu Junwei''s arms like a docile little daughter-in-law, looking forward to him. With Liu Junwei''s accident, Yige company was sealed up overnight. When he got the news, he could "it''s seven o''clock and class starts at nine o''clock. In the ladder classroom, I''m afraid you''ll forget, so I''ll call you and dress formally."


    Hu said with a smile that he had nothing to do today. It was just an excuse to ask Ding Ning to replace him. In fact, he had a surprise for him. Lest this guy didn''t take it seriously, he called to wake him up.


    "OK, Mr. Hu, I see. I''ll go there right away."


    Ding Ning patted his face to cheer himself up. For fear that Liu shengqian Dai would pester him, he crept up and ran to the next room to wash.


    "Good morning, young master."


    Zhang Bo stood at the first floor stairs to greet him meticulously and punctually.


    "Good morning, Uncle Zhang!"


    Ding Ning went downstairs dressed neatly and smiled in response to Uncle Zhang. After this period of running in, although he felt that he had degenerated into evil capitalism, he also slowly accepted the existence of Uncle Zhang and others.


    After all, no one can clean up such a large villa. Although Zhang Bo is a little old-fashioned and strict, he has to say that he is definitely an expert in the interior and takes care of everything in order.


    "Brother, you''re awake. Good morning!"


    According to the Convention, as long as Ding Ning is at home, the breakfast must be prepared by Luoxue himself. Luoxue wearing an apron grinned out of the kitchen and asked good morning.


    "Good morning, snow!"


    In front of Zhang Bo and others, Ding Ning was really embarrassed to flirt with falling snow. He could only give a regular greeting.


    "The eldest young master, the second young master doesn''t want to live in the main building. He has to live with Xia Hou and them."


    Zhang Bo devoted himself to reporting with Ding Ninghui. He secretly wondered how many brothers and sisters there were in the family?


    Originally there was only one young master and two young ladies. These two days, there are three more young ladies, four more young ladies and five more young masters.


    Ding Ning was stunned when he heard the speech, smiled bitterly and said, "let him like it."


    He regarded Ye Sirius as his brother and wanted him to live in the main villa, but he probably didn''t want to live here because he felt inconvenient. He preferred to live in the auxiliary building with Xia Hou and others.


    But it''s good. After all, my sister, Luoxue and Liu shengqian Dai all live in the main building. It''s still very inconvenient for ye Sirius to move here.


    Although they don''t live together, they still eat together. Ding Ning doesn''t have the concept of master servant.


    Xia Hou and ye Sirius came in with a pinch. Their hair was wet. They must have just finished their exercise: "good morning, young master!"


    "Good morning, sit down and eat, wolf. Try your second sister''s craft."


    Ding Ning and Xia Hou had already passed the polite time, smiling and pulling Ye Tianlang to sit down beside them.


    Xia he and several other maids politely put bowls and chopsticks on them. Xia Hou had long been used to it and was not polite. He picked up the chopsticks and began to devour them, making Uncle Zhang frown.


    Ye Tianlang obviously didn''t adapt. He stood up shyly and bowed slightly to thank Xia he and others. Several maids smiled and looked at him curiously with wonderful eyes, making him more uncomfortable.


    "All right, you go and help yourself. I''ll just be here."


    Uncle Zhang is old and refined. He sees Ye Sirius''s embarrassment. He is afraid that these maids who have been spoiled by the young master will make inappropriate behavior and wave them away.


    The maids scattered with a smile. It was natural for Sirius to say hello to the falling snow carrying food on the table politely: "good morning, second sister!"


    "Good morning, brother Hou!"


    Falling snow likes this smile very much. Myanmar is a calm young man. He says hello with a smile. Just a sound from the back, brother Hou, makes Xia Hou cry and laugh. He says with a bitter face: "good morning, miss two."


    Ding Ning laughed and looked at Xia Hou. Unexpectedly, the snow was so naughty.


    During this period of time, everyone likes the clever and sensible second miss Luoxue. Luoxue has gradually transformed from a quiet and beautiful girl to an ancient and strange girl, and occasionally makes harmless jokes with everyone.


    As the only bodyguard who can freely enter and leave the main building, Xia Hou is also very familiar with her and naturally becomes her favorite object of ridicule.


    "Wolf, are you still used to it?"


    Ye Tianlang always wanted to repay his kindness and had to be his bodyguard. Ding Ning couldn''t refuse, so he planned to let him be specially responsible for protecting the falling snow.


    But the snow doesn''t go out these two days. He wants to play with Liu Sheng shallow Dai at home. Ye Sirius is idle.


    "Brother, very good. Are you going out today? I''ll go with you."


    It''s probably related to the environment in which ye Sirius grew up. Although eating looks very gentle and chews slowly, the frequency is very fast. Xia Hou hasn''t finished a fried dough stick yet. He has three down his stomach. When he heard Ding Ning''s question, he immediately put down the dishes and chopsticks and asked.

 Chapter 473

    "You eat your food. I''m going to school today. You don''t have to follow. I''ll pass you a cultivation method. Practice at home. When your second sister goes to the restaurant in two days, you follow to help."


    Ding Ning said with a smile. He decided to teach Ye Sirius the wild body refining technique. It''s a good germ for practicing martial arts. It has the fighting intuition of a beast and can''t be wasted.


    "Is it the kind of skill practiced by brother Hou?"


    Ye Tianlang''s eyes lit up instantly. He was watching Xia Hou''s cultivation all day yesterday. He also practiced with him, but he couldn''t master the charm at all.


    "Yes!"


    Ding Ning looked at him and nodded with a smile.


    "Good!"


    Ye Sirius was not hypocritical. He nodded cleanly, and his face did not hide his joy.


    He has always been fighting by relying on the combat intuition cultivated by growing up from wolves. He has never practiced systematically. When he saw Xia Hou practice yesterday, he saw that this practice method is very powerful, which makes him envy.


    I thought it would take some time for everyone to accept him before he was allowed to practice this profound skill, but I didn''t expect Ding Ning to trust him so much and pass it on to him without hesitation, which made him more and more moved.


    Xia Hou and ye Tianlang only got along for a short day. They both belong to the kind of silent person. They didn''t communicate more than ten words, but he liked the wolf like boy very much.


    At this moment, I am secretly happy for him. After all, those who are qualified to receive the master''s teaching of Bati Jue are absolutely trustworthy people and the master''s real lineage.


    He is very interested in the fighting skills of Ye Sirius, which is similar to the martial arts he practiced in the death Hunter camp.


    The only difference is that his martial arts is to hunt people, while ye Sirius is a combat skill honed by hunting wild animals. If we can learn from each other, it will be more perfect.


    Before, because ye Tianlang didn''t know his position in the young master''s heart, he couldn''t have in-depth communication with him, but now that he understood his position in the young master''s heart, he didn''t have to worry about anything.


    After breakfast, Ding Ning passed the credit to Ye Sirius and hurried to school with the just repaired Huiteng.


    After encountering two distance collisions of large cars, Ding Ning learned from the pain, consumed a lot of Lingjing, and painted all the cars at home with dense defensive runes.


    Not to mention that Huiteng was hit by a large truck, even if it was hit by a missile, it could not scratch a little oil skin before the spiritual power in the rune was consumed, which was ten times more resistant to collision than a bulletproof armored vehicle.


    The only pity is that the spiritual power between heaven and earth is too thin. Once the spiritual power in the rune is consumed, it should be supplemented with spiritual crystals in time, which makes him quite painful. After all, his cultivation with snow needs to consume a lot of spiritual crystals.


    The most depressing thing is that he consumed a whole piece of the best water Spirit Crystal in his martial arts realm. The mermaid clearly said that the spiritual power contained in the best water spirit crystal is enough for ordinary people to practice in the martial arts realm.


    This made him wonder, and even wondered if there was something wrong with his Dantian.


    At the rush hour, Ding Ning went all the way, shuttling through the river like a fish, and finally arrived at the school before 9 o''clock.


    The multi-functional ladder classroom is very large. It is usually used as a meeting place for teachers and students of the whole college or a small art show. Today, it is overcrowded because of an open class.


    The 3000 fixed seats were full, and the aisles and the back row space were already crowded with students, and others poured in from the back door.


    So many students spontaneously come to open classes, which can only be achieved by medical leaders such as Hu and Zhang.


    Although these students consciously controlled the volume and greeted or whispered with familiar students, the gathering of nearly 5000 students still made the whole ladder classroom noisy.


    Mr. Hu, who should have been absent, is sitting in the conference room of the medical college, talking and laughing with Mr. Zhang, President Lu, the new president of the medical college, yuan jingsen, and more than a dozen experts and professors.


    "Mr. Hu, if you let Ding Ning teach directly without prior notice, will it cause the students'' rebound?"


    Yuan jingsen asked with a worried face.


    "Yes, although we know Ding Ning''s medical level is very high, the students may not admit it."


    President Lu also looked worried and worried.


    "I admit that Ding Ning''s theoretical and medical level is really high, but teaching is different from doing research. I''m not optimistic about his teaching this time."


    An old professor with gray hair said his views realistically.


    "This is an open lecture for 5000 people. If he can''t stop the scene, these students will be in trouble."


    Another old professor also raised concerns with worry, and other professors agreed one after another. They were not very optimistic about Ding Ning.


    "Real gold is not afraid of fire. I believe in junior brother."


    Old Zhang drank tea leisurely and freely, and expressed strong trust in Ding Ning.


    "I also believe him. We''ll wait and see. In case of a bad job, aren''t we old guys still there?"


    Old Hu smiled and reassured everyone. Everyone thought it was the same. The most famous professors of the medical school endorsed Ding Ning here. They were afraid of any trouble.


    The atmosphere suddenly warmed up. An old professor smiled and said, "Ding Ning has created many miracles. Let''s look at the live broadcast."


    "Yes, look at the situation. If something goes wrong, we can save the scene."


    "To tell you the truth, I''m looking forward to Ding Ning''s performance."


    "It''s a blessing for such a young genius to come out of our medical school."


    "That boy has never let us down. I hope this time is no exception."


    ¡­¡­


    Although you professors are not optimistic about Ding Ning''s teaching level, they still admire his medical skills, and their previous concerns are also out of love for him.


    But at the moment, the calm appearance of Hu and Zhang infected them, put down their worries and said.


    Although yuan jingsen was the president, his qualifications were probably the lowest in the audience. In the face of the requirements of these predecessors, he quickly opened the projection to show the scene in the ladder classroom.


    At nine o''clock sharp, Ding Ning looked relaxed, walked up to the podium tall and straight, and slowly looked around. The classroom with five thousand people was immediately awed and looked at him.


    "Who is he? Isn''t today Mr. Hu''s open class?"


    "Yes, who is this guy? He dares to stand on the podium."


    "God, it can''t be that old Hu can''t come. His assistant will inform him to change the time temporarily?"


    "No, so many people will come to the class. Mr. Hu will come one day."


    "Cut, I think this guy is a student from which class to pretend to be forced?"


    "Wow, what a handsome little boy. He''s my sister''s."


    "Go away, little bitch. He''s my girl''s dish. Don''t rob me."


    "Eh, why do I think he looks so familiar? I seem to have seen him somewhere."


    "Go, which handsome guy you see doesn''t say he looks familiar? Dead flower maniac."


    ¡­¡­


    The silence was only a moment, and soon it was like a drop of boiling water falling into the boiling oil. The whole ladder classroom was boiling with a buzzing sound. The students stared at Ding Ning and whispered, and all kinds of discussions and guesses were noisy.


    "Be quiet!"


    Ding Ning bent his index finger and tilted the podium. In such a noisy environment, his voice was extremely penetrating and clearly echoed in everyone''s ears.


    The noisy classroom was suddenly quiet. Ding Ning reached out to pick up the chalk, turned and wrote two big words on the blackboard behind him - Ding Ning.


    Turning around and pointing to his name, Lang said, "old Hu can''t come today. I''ll take this public class for him. My name is Ding Ning. If there''s something unacceptable, you can leave now."


    Simple strokes and simple names are full of fighting spirit. Even students who do not understand calligraphy can see that his calligraphy attainments are absolutely extraordinary.


    The eyes of those students who knew calligraphy suddenly lit up, and some people couldn''t help but praise in their hearts: good words!


    Ding Ning has a gentle smile on his face. He is as gentle as a gentleman. He is incompatible with the name full of military attack on the blackboard, but there is an extremely complex contradiction in it, which makes people feel so fit.


    Some students who were disappointed and wanted to satirize or turn away were frightened by his words, aroused strong curiosity and stayed temporarily.


    "Ding Ning, he is a miracle doctor Ding Ning."


    A female student suddenly covered her mouth, and the excited exclamation suddenly sounded in silence, as if it had pushed the domino and set off a chain reaction in an instant.


    "Ah, how can I say that he looks so familiar? It turns out that he is my Ningning."


    "God, I didn''t expect to come to an open class and see my idol. I''m so happy."


    "I''ve heard that Ning Ning is also in our medical school, but no one can find him. Unexpectedly, he came to replace old Hu to teach us. It''s so happy."


    "Xiao Fen, twist me to see if I''m dreaming. I saw my husband."


    "Go away, dead flower maniac, that''s my husband."


    "Shut up, that''s my husband, husband, husband, I''m here!"


    "I grass, you are my girlfriend, unexpectedly call other men''s husband?"


    "It''s true that you are my boyfriend, but Ning Ning is my spiritual husband. If you can''t accept our breakup, hum."


    "I... well, he''s your husband and I''m your boyfriend. How can I feel so uncomfortable."


    "Hee hee, good, you just think I''m playing the game. You''re my real boyfriend and he''s my husband in the game."


    "It sounds a little more comfortable."


    "Husband, look here. I''m your sweetheart. I''m here."


    "I finally saw the living Ning Ning. Oh, he''s more handsome than the video. I''m going to give him a monkey."


    ¡­¡­


    As the first female student recognized Ding Ning and more people recognized him, the whole ladder classroom suddenly turned into a sea of fans. Countless female students were flushed with excitement, stood up, waved their arms, screamed and shouted... Trying to attract Ding Ning''s attention.


    More boys were sad and looked at Ding Ning''s eyes like killing their father and enemy. Those girls were either their girlfriend or the object of their secret love.


    It''s good now. They hold girls like babies in their hands. Now they have no goddess model. They shout about their husband or Ning Ning, and they don''t hesitate to give him monkeys. Why do they feel embarrassed.


    In the crowd, a pair of bright big eyes stared at Ding Ning without blinking. Instead of standing up and shouting like other girls, they just sat quietly in their seats and looked at him, with the corners of their mouths slightly upturned.


    Fortunately, most of the boys standing in the aisle are playing the role of flower escort, which makes some excited girls who want to rush to the podium and get in close contact with Ding Ning unable to squeeze out. Otherwise, Ding Ning is afraid to run away.

 Chapter 474

    "Thank you. Thank you for your support and encouragement. Now, please be quiet and keep the normal classroom order?"


    Ding Ning touched his nose and looked embarrassed. The reaction of these girls surprised him and disrupted his original plan.


    He didn''t expect to have so many fans in the medical school, but it''s not surprising to think about it. After all, these girls are all medical students. They must pay more attention to medical affairs than other groups. It''s normal to become his fans.


    Ding Ning showed a gentle smile: "Hu is always my graduate tutor. Today he has something at home. I''ll take a class temporarily. That''s the same sentence. If you can''t accept it, you can leave at any time. If you are willing to listen to my class, please keep the classroom order."


    As his voice resounded through the ladder classroom, the excited girls immediately sat down with excitement on their faces and spontaneously maintained order. Those who dared to whisper would be immediately hostile to them.


    I''m kidding. Listen to idols. That''s a necessary quality for die hard fans. Otherwise, can it be called iron powder?


    Some boys who wanted to leave were killed by the girls'' collective eyes and immediately stopped.


    Looking at this situation, if they dare to go now, it is estimated that they will offend all girls. I''m afraid they can''t even make girlfriends in the future. It''s better to stay.


    In the conference room, the professors looking at the big screen couldn''t cry or laugh. They didn''t expect that Ding Ning was so popular and successfully retained the students in this way.


    "Hey, young handsome boys are much more popular than us old guys."


    An old professor joked.


    "Yes, I didn''t enjoy such treatment when I was young. Alas! The back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves, and the front waves die on the beach. I can''t refuse to be old."


    An old professor, who was also a handsome man when he was young, said with a sad face in his tone.


    "This is not a class. It''s a fan meeting."


    The more fashionable Professor joked with goodwill.


    "All right, say less and watch."


    President Lu was still quite prestigious. As soon as he made a noise, the people obediently closed their mouths.


    Old Hu and old Zhang looked at each other and smiled easily. Anyway, the little elder martial brother''s first class was stable, and there was nothing to worry about behind.


    Ding Ning saw that most of the students stayed except a few who left. He was not sure. He was embarrassed today if he didn''t say that all the students left, that is, half of them left.


    "I don''t know the learning progress of all of you here, and I can''t tell you about the specific courses. Then, with my personal understanding, I''ll open a new course for you today, that is, the relationship between writing and life science."


    Ding Ning didn''t even use a loudspeaker, but his voice could ensure that it was clearly conveyed to everyone''s ears, which surprised everyone. But what attracted more attention was that his new discipline, writing, had a hairy relationship with life science.


    "What is the relationship between words and life sciences?"


    In the conference room, a group of old professors looked at each other, immediately cheered up and stared at the big screen.


    They are willing to gather here, one is to escort Ding Ning''s first class, the other is to see if they can learn something from Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning picked up the chalk, turned and wrote a word "disease" on the blackboard. In the puzzled eyes of the people, Lang Sheng said, "our Chinese culture has a long history and is broad and profound. The ancients had the wisdom we can''t imagine now. They didn''t make words out of thin air, but made words according to the natural principles between heaven and earth and human living habits. Each Chinese character actually has a special meaning."


    "Word formation is divided into sound fixing, shape fixing and intention. For example, the sound Bing formed by the collision of two ice flakes is the sound fixing of the word" disease "


    "The word" disease "is composed of three parts: Ùû, Guang and C. The word" Bing "itself means Bing, which also has the same meaning as the word" ice ". In ancient times, it represented the shape of holding borneol by hand; The word "Guang" means to describe a wide horizontal direction. Here, it specifically refers to that the shape of ancient borneol is rectangular, which also represents a wide range. People eat cereals, where can they get sick, so "get sick" is extensive; The word "Nei" in the word "C" represents the behavior of the ancients taken out of their clothes, and also represents Binghuo, while the one horizontal represents borneol, which means that the ancients pasted borneol on their body acupoints to prevent heatstroke. Therefore, the word "C" represents both borneol and fire. The fire is the third place of "heavenly dryness" and "C" means the third place; Therefore, the meaning of the word "disease" is to describe the scene of the ancients applying borneol on human skin to reduce fire and temperature. In other words, people who have internal fire that can not be discharged from the body, resulting in increased skin temperature are called patients. This is the shape of the word "disease"


    "The two remarkable characteristics of ordinary patients are cold and fever. The runny nose flows out unconsciously, just like it suddenly comes out. It is not felt until it comes out of the nose, so it is called" cold "; When the fever reaches the extreme, it is called fever. Internal fire produces internal heat, which leads to fever, and cooling and reducing fever is to vent the internal fire. Traditional Chinese medicine says that the general rule is no pain, and the general rule is no pain. In terms of image, the skin is a barrier for the exchange of internal and external magnetic fields, and the internal magnetic field wave of the human body will discharge the waste gas from the body. If it can''t get out, it will be called disease, which is the intention of the disease. "


    "The attack of external evil Qi is called" disease ", the internal inflammation is called" disease ", which is collectively called disease, and almost all diseases will float on the skin surface in the form of" pain ", just like garbage in the sea. The buoyancy of the sea will push all garbage to the sea, and the pressure inside the human body will push all garbage to the skin surface."


    "If the fire in the human body is not released, just like the dark clouds over the city, smoke and fire, which will not subside for a long time, this will produce a phenomenon. The increase of internal voltage will lead to the increase of air pressure, blood pressure and water pressure." high air pressure "will make us feel chest tightness and respiratory distress," high blood pressure "will make us feel palpitation and pulse beating, "High water pressure" will make us feel puffy, frequent urination and urgent urination; This is the significance of scraping, cupping, chiropractic, massage and other treatment methods in traditional Chinese medicine. Its purpose is to release the pressure in the body and discharge the electrons... "


    With Ding Ning''s eloquence in simple terms, the fans restrained their fanatical eyes and actions, sat quietly, and the boys also put away their hostile eyes and listened intoxicated.


    In the conference room, all the professors looked serious and listened attentively, and many old professors picked up paper and pen to record seriously.


    Ding Ning''s narration seemed to open a door and a new world for them.


    The whole staircase classroom was silent, only Ding Ning''s clear voice echoed constantly.


    "It can be seen that the ancients were born in nature, felt nature, observed nature and understood nature... They used their life experience to understand the truth between heaven and earth, and created broad and profound words with unparalleled wisdom. The birth of each word has its special meaning, which is the external manifestation of a deep understanding of life science..."


    "Unfortunately, due to the interruption of history and culture, China, which has a history of 5000 years of civilization, has lost too many national treasures, and the essence of traditional Chinese medicine can not be completely inherited. It has been taken advantage of by western countries with only hundreds of years of cultural heritage to occupy the main stream of the medical community. This has to be said to be a great irony and sadness. As Chinese people, how can we not with deep hatred and resentment? Students, it''s time to wake up. We have been reduced to being trampled on our heads by barbarians? Take their Western medicine with strong side effects to make our Chinese money, and we should be grateful to them, Dade? Don''t you feel humiliated? Don''t you feel sad? Don''t you feel sad? Don''t you feel ashamed? "


    Ding Ning''s emotional and impassioned speech aroused the strong sense of national honor and responsibility of all teachers and students present.


    Yes, think about it carefully. Why should we be trampled under the feet of western countries with only a few hundred years of civilization?


    The inventors of the four great inventions are all Chinese, but the precious wealth left by our ancestors has not played a role in our hands. Instead, it has been carried forward by Westerners. Flowers bloom inside the wall and smell outside the yard. This has to be said to be a great irony.


    Everyone was heavy hearted and paid attention to Ding Ningxing on the podium. There was a fire burning, repressing and brewing in their hearts... Waiting for a moment to burst out.


    "All the students here are the elites of the medical school. Our lost culture needs us to work together to find, create and invent... Only when we sincerely unite and take the responsibility of rejuvenating our traditional medicine in China, can we find our dignity and let us no longer be enslaved by anyone or country."


    "I know it''s difficult, but I believe that as long as we can persevere and work hard from generation to generation, one day, we will stand proudly at the top of the world and proudly announce to the world that we are Chinese, great Chinese and Chinese who create history and miracles."


    Ding Ning''s arm waved hard, accompanied by the bell after class, ending the first class of his life.


    But all the people present stayed where they were. There was a flame called faith burning in their eyes. Although the flame was still very weak, it would burn the whole world one day.


    Ding Ning didn''t move either. With a faint happy smile on his face, he quietly looked at everyone present.


    He didn''t expect this class to change anything, but he succeeded in planting a seed in everyone''s heart, a seed to resist the invasion of western culture.


    This seed will soon take root and germinate, blossom and bear fruit, and spread outward in the way of starting a prairie fire, so that more Chinese compatriots will realize our precarious situation and share a common hatred.


    In just a few decades, western medicine has quietly eroded the whole of China with a silent attitude of moistening things, making Chinese people form a deep-rooted concept that it is natural to see Western medicine when they are ill.


    This is an extremely terrible habit. Once the Chinese people continue to be so confused, from generation to generation, China''s traditional culture will be completely annihilated in the long river of history.


    Perhaps many people scoff at it and think that what''s the point? Don''t western medicine and traditional Chinese medicine treat diseases? But I don''t know that this is the result that western countries want to see most.


    If China does not have its own culture and is dominated by western culture, those sinister western countries can even easily control China''s economy and even affect political decision-making.


    For a simple example, if one day, China has no medicine of its own and relies on Western medicine for treatment, once the western countries turn their face, stop supplying all the drugs in China and don''t sell them to you at a high price, what should Chinese people take to see a doctor at that time? Isn''t it free to be kneaded by western countries?

 Chapter 475

    Many people of insight have long realized this, which is also the reason why the country has been vigorously promoting the recovery of traditional culture.


    Mr. Hu is the pioneer of the recovery of traditional culture and the vanguard of resisting the invasion of western culture, but this is only a drop in the bucket, which is far from enough. More latecomers need to take over the guns in their hands and pass on the great cause of rejuvenation from generation to generation.


    What Ding Ning wants to do is Chen Qi''s advantages and disadvantages, wake up all Chinese compatriots, realize the horror and harmfulness of Western cultural invasion, stimulate their sense of national honor and patriotic complex, and unite more people to board the ship of traditional culture recovery.


    Five thousand students seem to be a big number, but compared with the country''s population of more than 1.4 billion, they are not worth mentioning at all.


    But as long as this seed is planted in their hearts, a spark can start a prairie fire.


    Spread this idea through their mouths and continuously spread to increase their influence, more people will join in and finally form a joint force.


    Sooner or later, the whole nation will unite and contribute to the revival of traditional culture.


    This is what Hu and his family always wanted to do, but they didn''t succeed for one reason or another.


    Now, Ding Ning took advantage of the opportunity to lecture and resolutely took this step. Although the result is unknown, looking at the thoughtful look of these students, I believe they have realized the harm of Western medicine.


    Ding Ning smiled and looked at them in meditation. Without announcing the end of class, he was ready to quietly go out of the classroom. At the end, he saw the appearance of President Lu and others, but Ding Ning moved slightly in his heart. Did the professor''s title come down, otherwise how would he call him a professor.


    "Thanks to Comrade Ding Ning''s great contribution in the field of Chinese medicine, with the approval of the State Council, the Ministry of health specially awarded him the honorary certificate. Comrade Ding Ning was specially approved as an honorary professor of Ninghai Medical College and enjoyed the title of professor. This is the certificate of the Ministry of health and the letter of appointment of honorary professor issued by Ninghai University."


    President Lu smiled. Ding Ning became an honorary professor of Ninghai Medical College, which means he was nailed to the label of Ninghai University.


    Since then, they have enjoyed both prosperity and loss. Every achievement he has made has an honor of Ninghai University. The more contributions he has made in the field of medicine, the greater the reputation of Ninghai University.


    "What? Honorary professor? How old is he? Is the guy in charge of issuing certificates out of his mind?"


    "Fuck off. If you don''t have the ability, you will envy my family. It''s disgusting."


    "Hiss, maybe he is the youngest professor in history?"


    "My God, people are more angry than people, and goods have to be thrown away. It''s really impossible to live with him."


    "It''s worthy of being my husband. It''s so powerful and cool. Come on... Ning Ning, Bo one."


    "No, I must marry him and give him monkeys. A professor in his early twenties, my God."


    "Ningning is the best, Ningning is the coolest, Ningning is the most handsome!"


    ¡­¡­


    President Lu''s words, like a stone thrown into a calm lake, immediately aroused an uproar.


    In the classroom, there was a sound of backward air-conditioning, which immediately boiled like boiling water. The voices of discussion, admiration, doubt, maintenance, surprise, laughter and scolding and noise filled the whole classroom in an instant.


    Although Ding Ning had learned the news from Xuming intersection for a long time, when this moment came, his mood was still ups and downs and delighted.


    With smiling hands, he took the certificate and employment letter from President Lu, and bowed deeply: "thank the Ministry of health for my honor, President Lu and all the teachers!"


    "Congratulations, Congratulations, Professor Ding."


    "Congratulations, Professor Ding. We''re looking after you."


    "Ha ha, such a young professor is probably the first in China."


    "Congratulations, Congratulations, you deserve this honor!"


    ¡­¡­


    The professors did not mean to praise, and congratulated Ding Ning one after another. They were also proud of such a young professor from Ninghai medical college.


    "Ha ha, Professor Ding, don''t hurry to thank. It''s not over yet."


    President Lu huaidachang turned and made a gesture to Hu.


    Not yet? Ding Ning looked at old Hu coming with a file bag in amazement. He didn''t know what medicine they sold in their gourd.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Mr. Hu coughed twice, and the noisy classroom immediately returned to quiet. Everyone looked at Mr. Hu with shining eyes. They had long forgotten that he should actually teach today. They were curious about what was in his file bag.


    "With the approval of the State Council, the Ministry of health, the Ministry of education and the State Food and Drug Administration jointly issued a document allowing Ninghai university to establish a college of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia (pilot) After strict examination, the graduates will be issued with graduation certificates by the Ministry of health, and will be granted the certificate of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesiologist. They can work with certificates and promote traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia technology throughout the country. Zi appointed Comrade Ding Ning as Shennong anesthesia training college. With Hu''s reading, Ding Ning was stunned, and then his heart set off ecstasy, Traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia has finally passed the clinical examination and approval, and has been recognized and supported by the state. Traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia is regarded as a separate discipline. A professional college is set up in Nanjing University. Graduates can issue the qualification certificate of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesiologist, work with certificates, and promote traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia throughout the country.


    He can foresee how popular the profession of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesiologist will be in the future. I''m afraid the candidates who apply for the College of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesiology every year will be calculated in 10000 units.


    I didn''t expect that old Hu, President Lu and others quietly gave him such a big gift, which is a mutually beneficial and win-win situation.


    Relying on the College of Anesthesiology of traditional Chinese medicine, Ninghai University will become a top university in China, and enrollment is no longer a problem.


    He and Hu Lao and others will also take the College of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia as the base to cultivate more excellent traditional Chinese medicine people to complete their common ideal. The recovery of traditional medicine has taken a solid first step.


    As for the title of Dean, Ding Ning really didn''t put it in his heart. He was happy that he finally successfully started the first step of resisting western medicine.


    But for the students present, the news was so shocking that they were stunned and couldn''t believe it.


    It''s just a 22-year-old honorary professor. After all, Ding Ning''s medical skills are there. Can he be the dean of the College of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia? That''s bullshit, isn''t it? That''s a real administrative establishment at the deputy department level.


    The deputy department level is equivalent to the deputy mayor level. How many civil servants are out of reach and can''t reach the level for which they can''t fight all their life. Ding Ning won it easily. How can they not envy, envy and hate.


    But soon, someone reacted that no matter how high Ding Ning''s level was, it had nothing to do with them. It was just more talk.


    Closely related to them is that TCM anesthesiologist will set up a college as a separate discipline, and TCM anesthesiologist will also set foot on the stage of history as a special profession.


    A pilot in the document is enough to show that the College of traditional Chinese medicine Anesthesiology of Ninghai university is by no means the first. This shows how much support and attention the state attaches to the training of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesiologists.


    They are students of medical school. They all have a deep medical foundation. They learn anesthesia technology of traditional Chinese medicine much faster than ordinary people.


    What''s more, they know how popular this new career will be. After graduation, it will definitely be a hot pastry for major hospitals.


    There are few TCM anesthesiologists at this stage. Compared with very complex medicine, they have unique advantages such as low employment pressure, strong professionalism, high social status and high salary. How can they be unmoved.


    Many people have been looking at Ding Ning eagerly and want to get on with him and discuss the transfer of major.


    Those who responded more slowly, reminded by their classmates and friends, immediately realized how hot the College of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia will be.


    "Congratulations, Professor Ding. Uh, no, Dean Ding."


    Hu Lao''s face was full of narrow jokes about Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning grinned and did not give in to the post of Dean with affectation and humility.


    After all, traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia comes from the pulse amputee. Except him, no one in the world can implement anesthesia without relying on the strength instrument. Therefore, he is the dean.


    Is this a success? Ding Ning thought faintly. Even with his mind, he couldn''t help showing a happy smile.


    Especially when he felt that the mermaid totem wriggled slightly, there were signs of awakening, which made his smile happier.


    It seems that he guessed well. Reputation can indeed provide strength to the mermaid totem and make him wake up as soon as possible. Then what else is necessary for him to keep a low profile and bear it.


    Although gaining a great reputation will bring him many dangers, dangers and opportunities coexist, and reputation will provide him with opportunities to grow stronger and stronger.


    Only by allowing the mermaid totem to absorb enough prestige and restore its strength as soon as possible, can it sense the position of other totems and constantly open the wizard palace to enter the military training.


    President Lu and others and Ding Ning left talking and laughing. The restrained students blew up with a bang. One by one, their faces turned red and discussed excitedly:


    "The school will set up a college of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia. Can we change our major?"


    "I don''t know. Even if I can transfer, I can''t do it now. It''s still in preparation. It''s good to open this professional college next year."


    "Hey, have you noticed that the document says that the College of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia in our school is a pilot, and it must be opened in other universities in the future."


    "Yes, this shows that the state strongly supports traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia, and the prospect of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia is very considerable."


    "Make a quick decision to change my major. I''m going to transfer to the College of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia to be a traditional Chinese medicine anesthesiologist."


    "Ha ha, I want to be the first batch of anesthesiologists of traditional Chinese medicine, marry Bai Fumei and go to the peak of my life."


    "Hum, just run to my home. I want to change my major."


    "If you go to the College of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia, you can see my husband every day."


    "Don''t worry about my husband. He''s mine."


    "You think too much. Ning Ning is mine. We were still together last night."


    "Go away, dead bitch, don''t be there. He was with me last night."


    "Cut, it''s shameless and don''t look at your beauty. Can my husband see you? Hum!"


    "How beautiful do you think you are? What else can you do besides selling Sao? Bus, bah!"


    "What are you talking about? Say it again."


    "I repeat, you bite me. You''re a bitch and a bus."


    "Ah! I fought with you, ah..."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 476

    No one thought that as the owner of Migou oral liquid in Ding Ning, his request was understandable. I believe that the boss of the Central Bureau would not object, but would praise him. After all, his doing so is also in line with the idea of rejuvenating the traditional culture of the country. The difference is that the large amount of foreign exchange that the country could have earned has now fallen into his private pocket.


    But similarly, huge profits also mean huge risks. Those pharmaceutical giants in western countries are not good men and women.


    Mayor Du opened his mouth and tried to persuade him, but he didn''t say anything after thinking about it.


    Ding Ning is a very independent person. Since he dares to do so, he must have his reason. The medicine developed by others has been used by the state free of charge, and has done his utmost benevolence and righteousness.


    If he said anything more, it would be easily misunderstood by Ding Ning as forcing him to submit in the name of national righteousness. This is not the end he wants.


    "OK, I''ll report to the above as soon as possible. There should be no problem."


    Mayor Du knows very well that the leaders of the Central Bureau will never have any objection to this happy situation. After all, affordable drugs are in line with the interests of the country.


    As for the overseas market, it''s not pleasant to say that as long as Ding Ning is still a Chinese, even if he earns all the money in the world, the leaders will not have any views, but will applaud and celebrate and express strong support.


    Ding Ning looked at mayor Du with clear eyes, took out a bottle of medicine and handed it to him: "Uncle Du, I just developed an anti rejection medicine. I also want to trouble you to walk away and help me speed up some drug testing procedures."


    "Anti rejection agent? What effect?"


    Du Shi grew up and looked at the result of curiosity.


    Ding Ning threw the dish into his mouth and explained: "after the patient has undergone organ transplantation, almost all patients will have different degrees of rejection of the transplanted organs. The anti rejection agent I developed can eliminate this rejection, so I call it assimilation agent."


    "What?" Mayor Du and Xu Minglu both screamed and looked at Ding Ning in horror.


    Mayor Du even began to tremble. He carefully put away the medicine for fear that it would be broken accidentally.


    For example, with the development of medicine, there are not one or two successful cases of heart replacement surgery.


    However, in fact, patients who have transplanted heart will have rejection of varying degrees of light or heavy for various reasons. Even perfectly matched successful cases are inevitable, which leads to many seemingly successful heart replacement operations, which actually do not completely restore the patient''s health, and there will be various sequelae due to rejection.


    Most of them will cause organ failure or other complications due to organ rejection in a few years after operation. They have to undergo heart replacement surgery again to prolong their lives, and some serious cases will even die directly.


    How to solve the rejection phenomenon after organ transplantation has become a major problem in the medical field. If assimilation agents can really solve this difficult problem, we can imagine the sensation they can cause.


    Although they don''t know medical skills, they also know what weight this small bottle of medicine has. If, as Ding Ning said, this bottle of assimilation medicine can overcome the rejection of transplanted organs, it means that he has solved a worldwide medical problem, and he will be the next Nobel Prize.


    Two consecutive Nobel laureates, what is this concept? If the leaders of the Central Bureau knew the advent of this bottle of assimilation medicine, I''m afraid they would agree as long as Ding Ning didn''t put forward conditions beyond the bottom line of national tolerance.


    What kind of person mayor Du was, he quickly understood Ding Ning''s intention after a few sharp turns of his brain, and couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling bitterly.


    The boy, fearing that the previous retention of overseas agency rights would upset the leaders of the Central Bureau, took out the assimilation medicine at this time. I''m afraid it''s false to ask him to help with the drug test. It''s true to show his value to the leaders of the Central Bureau through him.


    He said with heartfelt admiration that this guy is not only talented, but also has political wisdom and is good at guessing people''s hearts. If he develops in politics, his future will be unlimited.

 Chapter 477

    Ding Ning doesn''t know what mayor Du thinks. Even if he knows, he won''t explain.


    He is not as resourceful as mayor Du thought. He really wants to ask him to help with the drug test.


    Since he knew that it would take seven or eight years for ordinary new drugs to come out, he planned to find someone to help shorten this time, but he didn''t have such contacts, so it was delayed.


    Just when mayor Du came to negotiate with him on behalf of the country, he thought of asking him for help. He didn''t mean to show his self-worth in front of the leaders of the Central Bureau.


    Different from mayor Du, who has experienced officialdom for a long time and is good at figuring out the intentions of his superiors, he doesn''t think his conditions are too much, which will annoy the leaders of the Central Bureau. How can people who can stand at the peak of state power not even have this breadth of mind.


    Therefore, he didn''t think about how complicated this matter was at all. He authorized domestic and affordable sales internally, so that people can use reassuring and affordable drugs and get rid of their dependence on Western medicine; It is his consideration and layout to control overseas agency rights, suppress Western pharmaceutical giants, let Mitou oral liquid occupy the western market and earn foreign money.


    He intends to support some overseas Chinese enterprises to obtain the agency right of Midou oral liquid. On the one hand, he is to earn some foreign devils'' money, on the other hand, he is to carry forward Chinese culture, make foreigners aware of the magic of traditional medicine, and imperceptibly accept Chinese culture. It is also an anti cultural invasion.


    Mayor Du, who got the negotiation results and assimilation medicine, didn''t stay long. After a few greetings, he left ahead of time. He didn''t let Xu Mingyang send it. He had to go back and report the results to the superior department.


    When mayor Du was there, Ding Ning didn''t care. Xu Minglu always couldn''t let go. Now as soon as he left, the atmosphere suddenly became active.


    Xu Minglu''s face was red with drunkenness. He talked with Ding Ning all over the world and drank happily.


    Fortunately, as a leading secretary, he still had strong self-control. Although mayor Du gave him an afternoon''s holiday, he did not indulge in wine and sex. He felt that he was about to drink too much, so he immediately stopped drinking and asked people to make a pot of tea to relieve the wine. When he left the hotel and Ding Ning, most of the alcohol had dissipated.


    Ding Ning readily accepted Xu Minglu''s kindness. In fact, he knew very well that people in officialdom had complex thoughts and could not make deep friends. Although they were usually good like brothers, it was benevolent and righteous not to throw stones at him when he was down.


    Therefore, his positioning of Xu Minglu is very accurate, that is, they use their friends who are happy to get along with each other, but it is impossible to become close friends, let alone involve any interest relationship.


    Xu Minglu is not a fool. He can obviously feel the faint alienation under the surface of Ding Ning''s enthusiasm, but he doesn''t think so. After all, he rolls in officialdom and knows the true meaning of tending to good and avoiding harm. It is doomed that they can''t become bosom friends without talking. He is very satisfied if he can maintain the friendship on the surface.


    He always insisted on making friends with Ding Ning. First, he realized that Ding Ning''s future was unlimited, second, Ding Ning was kind to him, and third, mayor Du attached great importance to Ding Ning.


    With these three premises here, his good relationship with Ding Ning is absolutely beneficial and harmless.


    After stopping a taxi to take Xu Ming road away, Ding Ning drank wine and was too lazy to drive, so he parked his car in the hotel parking lot, which is not far from Shengtang group. He planned to go around and relax the wine.


    As the disciples and grandchildren of Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang obtained the qualification of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesiologist, they have taken the lead in applying traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia to daily diagnosis and treatment in their respective clinics, and achieved a good reputation.


    As a result, some Chinese anesthesiologists have been employed by major hospitals with high salaries as full-time anesthesiologists. It is a pity that only 1000 of them have obtained the qualification of Chinese anesthesiologists in the first batch. The local hospitals in Ninghai alone are in short supply. Doctors who have not finished the second phase of training have to enter the hospital for internship under the leadership of anesthesiologists who have obtained the qualification certificate.


    This has led to a rapid increase in the market demand for strength instruments, and orders for strength instruments from Shengtang international medical device group have also flown in like snowflakes.


    Ling Fei immediately contacted Xia Ziyu to seize the time to expand production, so that Xia Ziyu couldn''t close his mouth and boasted his insight and foresight in front of the beautiful female secretary.


    Ding Ning sat on Ling Fei''s office sofa, drinking tea and listening to him talk about the company.


    At present, Shengtang international pharmaceutical and medical device company have been combined into one. They didn''t understand it before, and they have specially established two companies. In fact, they only need to add a business project within their business scope.


    It is divided into two companies. We need to make the financial statements of the two companies, make two accounts and pay two taxes, which is a great waste of human resources.


    Therefore, at the suggestion of chief financial officer Chu Yunxiu, the two companies were changed into one, called Shengtang Pharmaceutical Group, and medical device items were added to the business category.


    Ding Ning has never been engaged in business and doesn''t understand these. Anyway, he doesn''t need to suspect people and doesn''t doubt the employment. Uncle Ling will come as he thinks it is convenient to operate.


    According to his report, the recruitment of Shengtang pharmaceutical has ended. There are 376 employees in the headquarters of the group, which are divided into seven departments: Sales Department, network department, finance department, personnel department, marketing department, customer service department and production department.


    The seven departments perform their respective duties. Needless to say, the finance department and the personnel department are mainly responsible for making official websites for the group and maintaining and maintaining internal computers; The marketing department is mainly responsible for conducting market research, formulating marketing plans and planning advertising cases; The production department is mainly responsible for the pharmaceutical factories under the jurisdiction of the group; The customer service department is a full-time department dealing with customer feedback and crisis public relations; The sales department is responsible for performing a series of responsibilities such as distribution, warehousing, transportation, sales, orders and so on.


    The framework structure of the company has come out, but what bothers Ling Fei is that the directors of several departments are still pending. After all, Shengtang pharmaceutical is a new company. Capable and experienced elites will not apply for a job in the new company. They don''t have enough qualifications and experience and lack ability.


    At present, the company''s business is only the sales of dynamic instruments, which can barely maintain normal operation. Once the business volume is expanded, problems must be solved.


    Ling Fei was worried about paying a high salary to hire a headhunting company to dig people. Ding Ning couldn''t help but move when he heard this. Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian studied marketing and computer, which could just fill the positions of heads of the two departments. As for work experience, it was not in his consideration. He absolutely believed in the abilities of the two brothers.


    Thinking of this, he waved to Ling Fei who was complaining and said, "I''ll find a way to solve it."


    Immediately took out the phone and called Zhang Haifeng: "second, I remember you studied marketing?"


    "Yes, boss, I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s said that you are now the dean. When will you come to school? Let''s get together. I say you''re the boss. It''s not authentic..."


    Zhang Haifeng answered the phone and started talking. Ding Ning interrupted him with a bitter smile: "don''t talk, I ask you, do you go after graduation?"


    "It''s hard to find a job. Even if I graduate from graduate school, it''s not easy to find a satisfactory job. Why? Are you going to find me a job? What''s the salary? I won''t do it without it."


    Zhang Haifeng joked.


    "What about Wu Xian? Do you have a destination?"


    Ding Ning didn''t bother to take care of these two goods and asked directly.


    "No, he''s working on his resume. He''s going to find a better job and come back to propose marriage with Xiaoyu''s family."


    As soon as Zhang Haifeng finished speaking, he heard Wu Xian fight with him in anger.


    Ding Ning smiled at the corner of his mouth: "second and third, now you have nothing to do, immediately rush to Shengtang Pharmaceutical Group on Jinling Road for an interview."


    "Shengtang pharmaceutical? I haven''t heard of it. Is it big? What''s the salary? I won''t work if it''s less than 5000."


    Zhang Haifeng muttered suspiciously.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t come, this is my company."


    Ding Ning had a headache and scolded angrily.


    "Wait, boss, you say Datang pharmaceutical is your company?"


    Zhang Haifeng was so excited that he immediately became serious.


    "Well, I have shares. It''s my company, but the CEO is not me, it''s an uncle."


    Ding Ning said something impulsively, but he had nothing to hide from his brother.


    "Boss, you''re hiding so deep. Deler, I''ll go with the third one right now... Hey, boss, wait. The third one has something to tell you."


    Zhang Haifeng was about to hang up when he suddenly shouted again.


    "Third, what''s the matter?"


    Ding Ning spoke more gently to Wu Xian.


    "Boss, that... That, is there any spare position."


    Wu Xian said hesitantly, with some unspeakable feelings.


    "Here, I''ll tell the boss."


    Ding Ning was stunned. When he was thinking about his intention, Zhang Haifeng''s voice came from the microphone: "by the way, boss, I have the same meaning with the third brother. Is there any redundant position? You know your two siblings will graduate next year. Now, in addition to studying some topics with their tutors, they don''t have anything at ordinary times. They all want to find a unit for internship."


    "Oh, great, I''m short of people. By the way, what majors are Liu Wenjing and Xiaoyu?"


    Ding Ning was not surprised but happy. He hurriedly asked. You know, Liu Wenjing and Xiao Yu are both learning tyrants. Although they lack experience, they have absolutely some ability. They are all their own people and can be trusted.


    "Wenjing and I major in marketing, and Xiaoyu studies enterprise management."


    Zhang Haifeng''s answer made Ding Ning overjoyed, "that''s great. Call them two and come right away. I''ll wait for you here. I''ll text you the detailed address."


    "OK, I''ll go with them now."


    Zhang Haifeng said happily that being able to work with his girlfriend makes him energetic. Wu Xian is also smiling. Recently, his relationship with Xiaoyu has become deeper and deeper, just like mixing oil in honey. He doesn''t give up for a moment. He wants to stick together all day.


    "Third, the boss just opened a new company. How much salary can the boss give us?"


    Zhang Haifeng asked with some worry while dialing the phone.


    Wu Xian rolled his eyes: "go there to help the boss. What salary do you care about?"


    "I know. If our two brothers have nothing to say, but there are quiet and light rain, can''t they follow the handout and be angry about money?"


    Zhang Haifeng said with a headache.


    Wu Xian scratched his head. "Don''t worry about him. Let''s go again. Anyway, I don''t think the boss will treat us badly. It''s a big deal that Wenjing and Xiaoyu will get our salaries."


    "OK, that''s settled."


    Zhang Haifeng nodded, and then his face was filled with a numb smile: "darling, where are you?"


    "How disgusting!"


    Wu Xian shivered all over and turned his mouth. This guy was really disgusting. He got goose bumps all over. He picked up the phone and dialed Xiaoyu. His face was filled with a happy smile: "little baby, where are you?"

 Chapter 478

    After hanging up the phone, Ding Ning thought for a moment and called again: "boss, how are you doing recently? Are you interested in working in Ninghai?"


    Calling Liu Jie is also after his careful consideration. Liu Jie is a medical representative. He deals with the hospital all day and can maintain food and clothing without any contacts. It can be seen that his business and social skills are still very strong.


    In addition to being a little stingy, Liu Jie''s overall character is still very good. He heard him complain at the last party. It is estimated that the recent days are not very easy, so he wanted to give him a hand.


    Sure enough, Liu Jie promised to come for an interview tomorrow after a little consideration. Ding Ning sent him the company address and contact number. He didn''t tell him that the company had his shares, but said it was a company run by an elder.


    He secretly decided to give Liu Jie the position of the director of the sales department, song Xiaoyu the position of the director of the personnel department, Liu Wenjing the position of the director of the marketing department, Wu Xian the position of the director of the network department and Zhang Haifeng the position of the director of the customer service department.


    In this way, with aunt Chu as the director of the finance department, seven department heads are short of one production department.


    The production department doesn''t need a high education. It just needs to be serious and responsible and strictly control the quality. He decided to leave this position to Qian Yongjin, the old monitor of the Mavericks.


    It happens that he will move to LVYE villa recently, which is also convenient to supervise the progress of the construction of the pharmaceutical factory.


    He called the Mavericks and told them what he thought. The Mavericks were excited and thanked the boss. He had a brotherly relationship with Qian Yongjin. Naturally, he was willing to watch him get such a good job.


    Now the directors of the seven departments finally got together, and uncle Ling was relieved. Ding Ning trusted him so much and left the company to him. He was also under great pressure.


    Half an hour later, the four of Zhang Haifeng arrived and directly came to Ling Fei''s office under the leadership of the receptionist.


    After Ding Ning introduced the two sides, he saw president Jia approachable, and the slightly cramped four relaxed.


    At this time, Ding Ning naturally couldn''t do everything. Ling Fei asked about the situation of the four people like walking through the field, so he directly decided that they would serve as the directors of the four departments for three months.


    During the probation period, the monthly salary of each person is 20000. After becoming a regular worker, the annual salary system is implemented, with an annual salary of 500000, not counting the welfare dividend at the end of the year. When the company is on the right track and shows their ability, the salary will be adjusted again. It will only rise or fall, which almost didn''t drop the jaw of the four people.


    Until they signed the contract, said goodbye to Ling Fei and left the group, the four people were still in a trance like a dream.


    You know, they haven''t got a master''s degree yet. Even if they get a master''s degree, it''s impossible to find a satisfactory job without relationship and background.


    That''s good. If you become a department head directly, your monthly salary will be 20000 during the probation period, not to mention you can get an annual salary of 500000 after becoming a regular. On average, it''s more than 40000 a month.


    Although Ninghai is an international metropolis, it can get a monthly salary of 20000 during the trial period. It is definitely a high-income group. Most people don''t want to think about it.


    "Why? Not satisfied?"


    Ding Ning looked at the four people and joked with a smile.


    "No, satisfied, satisfied, boss, don''t say anything. It''s my treat tonight. We have to thank you."


    Zhang Haifeng''s face flushed with excitement. According to his expectation, even if he finds a job after graduation and can get a salary of 10000 a month, he will be satisfied.


    "Boss, thank you so much."


    Liu Wenjing''s family conditions are very general. She has been hesitating whether to go back to her hometown to find a job and marry after graduation, or stay in Ninghai to find a job and work hard with Zhang Haifeng in the face of a confused and unknown fate.


    But I didn''t expect that coming to help Ding Ning apply for a job made her get a high paid job, which moved her to change her name and call.


    Wu Xian and song Xiaoyu have good family conditions. Even if they can''t find a job, they don''t care, but they don''t have a decent job. I''m afraid it''s difficult for them to be together in the future. They will become a model of breaking up after graduation.


    "Boss, thank you!"


    Song Xiaoyu also changed her mouth. She cherishes her feelings with Wu Xian. Without this job, their chances of being together are basically zero. After graduation, they are basically Lao Yan and Shuangfei. This is by no means the end she wants to see. At the moment, their fate has been changed. Being with their loved ones makes her heartfelt gratitude.


    Wu Xian was silent and not good at expressing his feelings. He just said, "the boss will change his registered permanent residence to find me in the future."


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. He didn''t have to change his registered permanent residence, but he knew that this was a way for Wu Xian to express his gratitude. He smiled and joked: "Wenjing and Xiaoyu are married with chickens and dogs. Ha ha."


    Song Xiaoyu glanced at Wu Xian shyly and bowed his head shyly, which made Wu Xian giggle.


    Liu Wenjing was more open and unabashedly carried Zhang Haifeng''s arm: "at that time, you local tyrant will have to give us a big red envelope."


    "No problem. Red envelopes are necessary for your brothers to get married. When you decide the date, I''ll give you and Xiaoyu a house."


    Ding Ning patted his chest boldly and promised: "however, it must be married to my two brothers."


    "Alas! I wanted to dump him. For the sake of the house, I married carelessly."


    Liu Wenjing was joking when Ding Ning said with a smile.


    Also, where is Ninghai? A house with three bedrooms and one hundred square meters can''t get down without millions. No matter how generous Ding Ning is, he can''t give them millions.


    But Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian, who knew Ding Ning, didn''t think so. They shook their heads and said, "boss, this gift is too expensive for us to want."


    Liu Wenjing and song Xiaoyu are silly when they look like something serious. Is what Ding Ning said true.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me. You are my brother. I''ll give you a house as a gift when you get married. On the same premise, you must marry Wenjing and Xiaoyu."


    Ding Ning waved his hand and said indifferently that the Mavericks are now living in villas in LVYE villa. It''s nothing to give two houses to Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian.


    "I really don''t need the boss. After Wenjing and I become regular, our annual salary will add up to one million. Let''s save a little and buy a house for a few years."


    Zhang Haifeng resolutely refused, and Wu Xian nodded again and again.


    Liu Wenjing and song Xiaoyu are stunned. No matter how stupid they are, they can see that Ding Ning is definitely not kidding. NIMA, the local tyrant is inhuman.


    Ding Ning sighed and hugged them on their shoulders: "meeting is fate. We can be divided into a dormitory and play together. I am the youngest, but you all call me the boss. Since I should be the boss, you are my brother all my life. As long as you work hard in the company, not to mention a house, even a villa and a luxury car are small."


    "The boss is now the dean. He has become rich and powerful."


    Zhang Haifeng secretly wiped the corners of his eyes to avoid being teased and joked.


    "Dean? What Dean?"


    Liu Wenjing and Xiaoyu just came back from a day out today. They really didn''t hear the news. They asked curiously.


    "Don''t you know? The boss is now a cow. The school will add a specialty of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia. The boss has not only become an honorary professor, but also the president of a new college. It''s crazy in the school."


    Zhang Haifeng and Youyan said proudly.


    "Ah! The boss is so powerful!"


    Liu Wenjing and song Xiaoyu stretched out their hands to cover their mouths and gave a charming cry. Their beautiful eyes looked at Ding Ning in worship.


    "That''s, don''t look who''s boss."


    Zhang Haifeng raised his head complacently, as if the person who was the Dean was not Ding Ning but him.


    Ding Ning shook his head and smiled bitterly: "what Dean doesn''t want to be the dean? I just want to carry forward traditional Chinese medicine. I should answer this Dean, otherwise it''s inappropriate for me to be the dean."


    "Don''t say anything. Congratulations to the boss tonight."


    Zhang Haifeng waved to Qian Yun with pride.


    "Well, Jingjing is still in the dormitory. Do you want to call her over?"


    Song Xiaoyu asked timidly.


    The three people in their dormitory always eat and live together and have a good relationship. When they came out, Zhao Jingjing thought they hadn''t come since they went on a date. Now they were going to have a dinner. She felt it was not good to leave Zhao Jingjing, as if she had marginalized her.


    "Just call her over. There are more people."


    Zhang Haifeng didn''t think too much and made a decision directly.


    Ding Ning didn''t want to see Zhao Jingjing, but Zhang Haifeng said it, and he couldn''t refuse.


    He was moved to Zhao Jingjing, but after knowing that she was lily, he tried to avoid meeting her to avoid embarrassment.


    "OK, I''ll call her."


    Song Xiaoyu happily takes out his mobile phone and calls Zhao Jingjing.


    Liu Wenjing and Ding Ning walked together, very manly took his shoulder and whispered, "what''s the matter with you and Jingjing? Did you quarrel?"


    "No, OK."


    Ding Ning asked suspiciously, "why do you ask so?"


    Liu Wenjing shook her head. "I don''t know. I think she''s in a bad mood recently. She''s listless every day. In addition, you haven''t shown up for a while. I thought you had a quarrel."


    "How could it be? I have a quarrel with her. I was recently transferred to develop drugs, so I haven''t been in school."


    Ding Ning shook his head and denied, but he was secretly surprised. Didn''t Liu Wenjing and song Xiaoyu know that Zhao Jingjing was a lily girl?


    "If only there were no quarrel, you wouldn''t be embarrassed to meet."


    Liu Wenjing breathed a sigh of relief, glanced at Zhang Haifeng, who was drooping his head behind him and looked jealous. He came forward with his arm, twisted it hard around his waist, and whispered, "I''ll talk to the boss about Jingjing. What kind of flying vinegar do you eat? Next time, be careful I''ll fly you."


    "How dare you? That''s my boss. He''s not the one who robbed his brother''s daughter-in-law. Besides, even if you want to hook up with him, the boss doesn''t like you."


    Zhang Haifeng really interprets the sentence "if you don''t die, you won''t die" incisively and vividly.


    "You son of a bitch, what are you talking about? I''m not good enough to see you. You can see you when I''m a mother."


    The furious Liu Wenjing beat Zhang Haifeng with open teeth and claws and ran away, begging for mercy again and again.


    Wu Xian and song Xiaoyu laughed back and forth. Ding Ning smiled bitterly and shook his head. Zhang Haifeng just couldn''t control his mouth and dared to say anything. He deserved to be beaten.


    Until she reached the door of the hotel selected by Zhang Haifeng, Liu Wenjing was still angry. She let Zhang Haifeng lose her smiling face and say good words. She also ignored him with a cold face, which made everyone laugh.


    "Why did you come so fast?"


    Fortunately, Zhao Jingjing''s arrival broke the deadlock. The three women gathered together and chattered like a reunion after a long separation, which made Zhang Haifeng long relieved and rubbed his face with relief. Just compensating for his smiling face made the muscles on his face stiff.


    Ding Ning and Wu Xian looked at his face and wanted to complain. Qi Qi turned away and left a "deserved" sentence, which provoked Zhang Haifeng to scold them for their lack of loyalty.

 Chapter 479

    "I haven''t had time to congratulate you, Professor Ding."


    Zhao Jingjing and her two roommates laughed for a while and took the initiative to go to Ding Ning and said generously.


    "Hey, you''d better call me Ding Ning. Listen more comfortable."


    Even though Ding Ning knew Zhao Jingjing was a lily girl, seeing her exquisite to perfect face and smart big eyes, her heart still didn''t work hard and began to speed up the jump, forcing a smile.


    Zhao Jingjing didn''t speak, just looked at him with straight eyes. The affection in those eyes made Ding Ning feel inexplicably flustered.


    I wondered in my heart, isn''t this girl Lily? How do you look at yourself with such eyes? Is it sexual?


    Unwilling to show weakness, he stared at her, but lost in her Shuiqiu pupil, which made him deeply regret. It''s a pity. Why is such a beautiful girl crooked.


    "All right, don''t look. Hurry in. I''m starving."


    Liu Wenjing''s narrow voice broke the atmosphere between them.


    They looked at each other with a smile, turned around together, and walked at the same time... Down... Up... Down


    The consistent pace seemed to let them find the silent tacit understanding at the beginning, which made him turn and sigh in his heart.


    Entering the box, Zhao Jingjing looked as usual and naturally pulled a chair and sat on his side.


    Ding Ning looked at Liu Wenjing and song Xiaoyu with strange eyes. He whispered to himself that they live in a dormitory. Don''t you know that Zhao Jingjing is a lily?


    Liu Wenjing and song Xiaoyu were confused by him and looked at each other. They didn''t know why.


    Fortunately, Zhang Haifeng picked up the beer cup in time and said with great interest: "come on, raise your glass together. The first cup celebrates the boss''s becoming an honorary professor. Cheers."


    "Cheers!"


    "Congratulations, boss."


    "Kill!"


    The crowd was very proud. Even the three women didn''t drink. They picked up the beer and drank it all at once.


    "Come..."


    "What are you doing in such a hurry? Take a la carte first."


    Zhang Haifeng wiped his mouth, poured the second cup in high spirits and wanted to kill them together. Liu Wenjing twisted off his ears, immediately lost his smiling face and nodded yes, causing everyone to laugh.


    The atmosphere of the scene was jubilant when this episode broke out. Liu Wenjing deserved to learn marketing and quarreled with Zhang Haifeng.


    Song Xiaoyu didn''t talk much, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he was full of witty words, which made everyone happy.


    Zhao Jingjing was a little silent, but after three rounds of drinking, there were more drunk words.


    Maybe it was because everyone was in a good mood. The atmosphere was harmonious and had a good time all night.


    In the end, first, the three women were unable to drink. Liu Wenjing simply put several chairs together and lay down, pillowing Zhang Haifeng''s thigh as a pillow; Song Xiaoyu was gentle. The little bird leaned his head on his shoulder and closed his eyes to nap; Zhao Jingjing took Ding Ning''s arm in her arms and didn''t give up. She fell asleep when she sat in a chair.


    It''s understandable that the other two are lovers. Ding Ning is embarrassed. He secretly thinks that Lily hates men. Why didn''t he feel it.


    If you want to take out your hand, you can see that Zhao Jingjing''s delicate cheeks have a touch of drunken blush, and his long eyelashes tremble slightly. His beautiful appearance makes him really cruel.


    What a precious beauty resource! It''s irresponsible for all male compatriots to become a lily. Ding Ning thought with regret.


    It''s meaningless to drink with his brother and cheat, so he doesn''t have luck to discharge the feeling of drinking. At the moment, the feeling of drinking is also on the head, and his brain is confused.


    With a bang, Wu Xian lay on the table without warning and snored loudly. Song Xiaoyu was also brought on the table. He was not awakened.


    "Hehe, old three... Old three can''t do it either. Boss, i... I respect you... Do... Do... Kill."


    Zhang Haifeng''s eyes were straight, his tongue was wide, and he made a vague toast. Whether Ding Ning drank it or not, he poured it directly into his stomach.


    With a "poof", Zhang Haifeng couldn''t hold up halfway. He opened his mouth and burst out. His head tilted and leaned against the back of the chair.


    Ding Ning laughed and scolded drunk and shouted, "Ya, every time you treat, you''d better let me... I''ll pay. No, you can get up for me... Get up and continue drinking."


    "Don''t be noisy, I hate it."


    Zhao Jingjing frowned, waved a small powder fist unhappily, and said with a small mouth.


    Ding Ning''s drunken eyes mistily turned his head and looked at her red lips. An impulse from the bottom of his heart made him hold her charming face and kiss her without hesitation


    The next morning, Ding Ning woke up from a hangover. He frowned hard before opening his eyes. He opened his blank eyes and looked at the strange environment around him. He didn''t come back until half a day later.


    Where is this? It looks like a hotel. Eh, aren''t you drinking in a hotel? Why did you come to the hotel? I can''t remember anything later. It''s really broken.


    He smiled bitterly and shook his head to wake himself up. When he was about to sit up, he suddenly stiffened, stared at Zhao Jingjing, who was sleeping beside him.


    He lifted up the quilt with fear and peeped at it. Suddenly, his scalp was numb like thunder.


    Looking at the torn clothes scattered on the ground, we can imagine how crazy it was last night.


    At the thought of having a passion with lily after getting drunk, Ding Ning wanted to cry without tears. He hugged his head in distress. Drinking is really wrong.


    What should I do now? Is it a one night stand or responsibility? But will lilies make men responsible?


    Ding Ning was so upset that he lit a cigarette and smoked at the head of the bed.


    "Is this an afterthought?"


    Zhao Jingjing, who didn''t know when to wake up, opened her eyes as clear as black crystal, looked at his profile and asked.


    Ding Ning trembled all over, and most of the soot fell. He smiled and didn''t know how to face it.


    "Give me a sip."


    Zhao Jingjing showed half of Xiang''s shoulder, stretched out her slender hand and grabbed Xiang Yan from him. She impolitely took his arm and put it under her head. She pillowed comfortably and took a puff.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Unfortunately, fan''er was immediately destroyed by her violent cough, which relieved Ding Ning''s mood. With a funny face, he grabbed the cigarette in her hand and snuffed it out in the ashtray: "don''t smoke if you can''t smoke."


    "Cough, people want to try what the legendary afterthought smoke tastes like."


    Zhao Jingjing coughed tears came out and said bitterly.


    Ding Ning anxiously wiped her tears, looked at her seriously and said, "I''m sorry."


    "Sorry what?"


    Zhao Jingjing looked at him with a smile. Ding Ning kept beating the drum in his heart and said, "we all drank too much last night. I don''t know how to do this."


    "And then?"


    Zhao Jingjing''s face was very calm. There was no emotion in her glittering eyes. She just looked at him straight.


    Ding Ning was more and more at a loss. His old face turned red and said, "I listen to you. Do what you say?"


    "Then I didn''t register for marriage."


    Zhao Jingjing''s plain words made Ding ninglei''s outer Jiao and inner tender. He almost fainted. His mouth was open enough to swallow a duck egg.


    "What? I''m going back on my word. Didn''t you say I''d do what I said?"


    Zhao Jingjing''s mouth outlined a sneer. "Men are all virtue. They don''t recognize people when they lift their pants."


    "I..."


    Ding Ning blushed, but he didn''t know how to refute. Who made him drink too much wine and do something wrong.


    It was obviously impossible for him to marry Zhao Jingjing. He rubbed his nose and said with embarrassment: "well, can you change the conditions?"


    "Good!"


    Zhao Jingjing''s words made him happy, but her subsequent words made his heart fall to the bottom, even some angry.


    "Break up with Lingyun and be my boyfriend."


    "Impossible."


    Ding Ning''s face was gloomy and said coldly, "don''t think I can threaten me if I have sex with you. I won''t break up with Lingyun."


    Zhao Jingjing was not angry either. She stared at him and said curiously, "do you like Lingyun so much?"


    "Nonsense, she''s my girlfriend."


    Ding Ning said irritably.


    "Then you still sleep with me?"


    Zhao Jingjing calmly gave him 10000 critical hit damage.


    "I... didn''t I drink too much?"


    Ding Ning immediately replied with a guilty heart like a ball of gas.


    "Is it illegal for a murderer to drink too much?"


    "This... How can this be the same?"


    "Why is it different?"


    Ding Ning: "


    "There''s something wrong with your attitude, hum!"


    "Then you say a condition." Ding Ning had no momentum at all and said humbly.


    "Be my boyfriend."


    "Impossible."


    "Why?"


    "I have a girlfriend."


    "It''s your business to have a girlfriend, and it''s my business to be my boyfriend."


    "What''s the logic?"


    "No logic required."


    "You... You''re not, oh, I see."


    Ding Ning suddenly realized and said in surprise, "you let me be your apparent boyfriend to hide your identity."


    Zhao Jingjing: "


    "Yes, I guessed right."


    Ding Ning looked happy and sighed that he was so clever.


    "Oh!"


    But then, Zhao Jingjing blocked his mouth with pink lips


    After the cloud and rain, Ding Ning looked confused and carefully poked the limp Zhao Jingjing''s arm. He asked modestly, "aren''t you a lily? Why do you call me so... So... So... Stirring."


    Zhao Jingjing flushed on her pretty face, then turned her eyes, gnashed her teeth and roared, "you are the lily. Your whole family is the lily."


    Ding Ning was stunned. "What, you''re not a lily? Then you and Lingyun last time..."


    "Well, I''m Lily. I can eat all men and women."


    Zhao Jingjing immediately counselled and said with a guilty heart.


    Ding Ning''s face darkened. Although he tried his best to hide it, he still couldn''t hide his disgust.


    Zhao Jingjing was acutely aware of it. She was furious and raised the quilt and shouted, "what''s your look? You''re my first man."


    Ding Ning looked at the moving plum blossom on the snow-white sheet, and the whole person was silly there. Zhao Jingjing curled up with her back to him and began to cry.


    "Cough, well, I''m not good. I shouldn''t doubt you. Darling, don''t cry."


    Ding Ning felt an inexplicable pain in her heart and held her in her arms. She whispered comfortingly, small, soft, but weak and boneless. Wen Xiang was full of pity.


    The voice of sobbing gradually weakened. I don''t know how long later, her slight snoring sounded.


    Ding Ning gently held her pretty face, helped her wipe the wet tears on her face, looked at her beautiful face, and felt waves of tenderness in her heart.


    He would not tell her that when he woke up and found that the woman in his arms was her, he seemed very distressed and panicked, but in fact he pretended.


    Although it seems shameless, his heart is secretly happy, because he knows that his heart has always liked her, otherwise he won''t be so sorry after knowing that she is a lily.

 Chapter 480

    "Is it true that I was obsessed / raped by you?"


    After three days, Zhao Jingjing finally woke up again, blinked her big black and white eyes, looked at the tenderness on Ding Ning''s face, and was startled as soon as she opened her mouth.


    "Are you going to sue me?"


    Ding Ning is calm in the face of danger. He can feel Zhao Jingjing''s affection for him and is not afraid at all.


    "Hum, it''s cheap and good. I don''t care about you."


    Zhao Jingjing blushed on her pretty face, tooted her little mouth and kicked him with her lovely little feet: "big lazy pig, go wash, I''m hungry."


    "Good!"


    Ding Ning knew that she was still a little shy. She was embarrassed to wear clothes in front of her face and quickly got up obediently.


    "Ah!"


    Zhao Jingjing covered her eyes and screamed.


    Ding Ning looked at her funny eyes from her fingers, looked at his perfect figure curiously, and couldn''t help joking: "OK, just look at it if you want to see it, it''s not that you haven''t seen it."


    "Hum, who wants to see."


    Zhao Jingjing blushed and said duplicity, but she really put down her hand and looked at it.


    The hot look in her eyes made Ding Ning blush. She was really ashamed. She put on her clothes and went into the bathroom in two or three times.


    "Hey!"


    Zhao Jingjing is very low self-esteem. She looks down at the hill in the a cup on her chest and sighs. Why is it so small? But the cunning of the corners of the mouth can''t be hidden.


    In fact, her figure is still very good. Her figure proportion is perfect, her legs are long, her waist is thin, and her hips are upturned. What she is most proud of is her skin. Her white skin is as pink and silky as milk, and her exquisite face is impeccable, like a cartoon beauty out of animation.


    In the bathroom, Ding Ning took a shower and felt comfortable, but he couldn''t understand what happened last night? Unexpectedly, I could drink fragments and came to open a room. Something wonderful happened with Zhao Jingjing. I really can''t understand it.


    He shook his head and stopped thinking. Anyway, he didn''t suffer a loss. It still made him feel a sense of achievement to possess such a beautiful woman as Zhao Jingjing.


    If he made up his mind to check, it would be easy to find through the monitoring of the hotel that Zhao Jingjing, who should have been drunk and unconscious last night, ran to open three rooms, then helped Zhang Haifeng and them into the room one by one, and finally helped Ding Ning into the room.


    In the room not far away, Zhang Haifeng and Liu Wenjing separated breathlessly. Last night, they were drunk and unconscious. When they woke up in the morning, they found that they were lying in a bed.


    Naturally, Zhang Haifeng will not miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. He finally won his coveted girlfriend. Looking at Liu Wenjing''s shy appearance, which is very different from his usual pungency, he has a happy giggle on his face and thousands of pride in his chest. It can be said that he has a good harvest of career and love.


    But in another room, when youyou woke up, Wu Xian didn''t have the courage. His heart pounded, lest he should be rude to the beauty.


    But unexpectedly, song Xiaoyu woke up and pushed him back on his own initiative. Looking at his girlfriend''s fiery initiative, which was quite different from his usual performance, Wu Xian had expected his husband''s depressed sadness to urge the future, but he was willing.


    "I don''t know where the boss has gone?"


    This sentence was said by Zhang Haifeng with Liu Wenjing in his arms and Wu Xian with song Xiaoyu in his arms in different rooms at the same time.


    "Must be with Jingjing."


    Liu Wenjing and song Xiaoyu also answered at the same time, and the answers were surprisingly consistent.


    "Then leave him alone. Let''s go to dinner."


    Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian made a decision at the same time.


    Therefore, the three men and women who drank together last night were tacitly divided into three pairs. After finding a place to fill their stomachs, they sent their girlfriends back to school, but the timing was staggered and did not meet.


    "Ding Ning, remember, I''m your girlfriend now. Come to me when you have time, or I''ll tell sister Lingyun that you bully me."


    Downstairs of the dormitory, Zhao Jingjing reluctantly poked Ding Ning''s chest with her fingers, and said with a sad face.


    Ding Ning''s mind rippled for a while. Zhao Jingjing''s meaning was obvious. She didn''t mind sharing him with Ling Yun. This kind of kindness moved him very much: "Jingjing, I''ll come with you as soon as I have time."


    "Keep your word. Oh, hang on the hook!"


    Zhao Jingjing naughtily stretched out her little finger to pull the hook with him.


    For such childish behavior, Ding Ning stretched out her little finger and hooked it with her: "the hook will not change in a hundred years..."


    The two smiled at each other and broke up. Ding Ning watched Zhao Jingjing walk up the stairs unnaturally. Her heart was full of satisfaction and warmth. This little girl can always easily touch his heartstrings.


    "Jingling!"


    The phone rang in time. Looking at the caller ID from Xu Minglu, Ding Ning frowned. He didn''t know what was wrong, but he still pressed the answer button.


    "Brother Ding, where are you now?"


    Xu Minglu''s kind voice came.


    "At school, is brother Xu busy?"


    "Wait a minute, mayor Du is looking for you."


    "Oh!"


    "Xiao Ding."


    Mayor Du''s steady voice came from the microphone.


    "Uncle Du, what can I do for you?"


    Ding Ning asked politely.


    "I have reported to my superior about the authorization of Midou oral liquid. It agrees with your plan, but..."


    Mayor Du paused: "I''m afraid this authorization agreement will be hard. You went to Yanjing to sign it yourself."


    "Why?"


    Ding Ning Daqi, where can I sign an authorization agreement? Why should I go to Yanjing?


    "This is what the head means. Don''t worry so much. It''s a good thing anyway."


    Mayor Du was in a good mood, but he sold it and said with a smile.


    Ding Ning hesitated and said, "well, did you say the specific time?"


    "No, but the sooner the better. Call Minister Jiang when you get there."


    Mayor Du left Minister Jiang''s phone number to him.


    "Well, I''ll be there tomorrow."


    Hanging up the phone, Ding Ning frowned. I don''t know what it means, but Mayor Du said it was a good thing and there should be no trouble.


    The Ye Huan sisters took part in the campus star competition in Yanjing. They just took the opportunity to have a look, which can be regarded as cheering for them.


    Ding Ning stopped a car and went straight to caidiexuan. He took Huiteng and returned home. On the way, he sent a text message to Zhao Jingjing and told her.


    Zhao Jingjing returned and asked him to pay attention to safety on the road. If he came back early, it would warm his heart.


    Then he called Ling Yun, Xiao Nuo, Xiao Yao and others.


    Ling Yun and Xiao Nuo both told him carefully that when the weather was cold, he should pay attention to his body. It was like he had to stay for a long time, which made him cry and laugh.


    Xiao Yao wanted to go to Yanjing with him, but now the cosmetics company is in the process of decoration. He really can''t leave. He sent him the phone numbers of tiger and mosquito and said he had something to ask them for help in Yanjing.


    When he finished calling, he had returned to Shengshi Huating''s home. Looking at Liu shengqian Dai, who rushed to his arms with a face of grievance and cried, his head began to hurt again.


    But what is more aggrieved is the falling snow with blackened eyes and yawning. He didn''t return last night. Liu shengqian Dai cried and screamed like an abandoned child. She didn''t sleep at all. She didn''t sleep with her all night.


    Seeing Liu shengqian and Dai Lai crying in his arms like a little cat, Ding Ning''s head is very big. He doesn''t know how many days he goes to Yanjing. He can''t take her with him. If he doesn''t, he will be disturbed at home. This can make him sad. It''s really a kindness for a moment and bring back a big trouble.


    Wen Yan coaxed Liu Sheng and shallow Dai for a long time. Ding Ning sat on the sofa and sighed.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    Falling snow asked thoughtfully. Liu shengqian Dai tilted his head and looked at him curiously.


    Ding Ning''s expression suddenly became strange, and his face was full of incredible color.


    Just now, when he was bothered to silently run "refining God''s decision", he suddenly found that there was an extremely bright light spot in his spiritual sea.


    This light spot is much brighter than the light spot representing falling snow. After careful inspection, it is found that this light spot is not caused by a person, but by the overlapping of the light spots of falling snow and Liu shengqian Dai.


    Ding Ning was not surprised. Luoxue was the maid he signed the contract. There were light spots in the spiritual sea like lingchong, which showed that it was normal.


    But why did Liu shengqian Dai also form a spiritual connection in her own spiritual sea? Into a light spot? This is ridiculous.


    Did she also sign a master servant contract with the stone man? But because her IQ is only a few years old and doesn''t know how to express it, he doesn''t know?


    The more Ding Ning thinks about it, the more likely it is, which also gives a reasonable explanation for Liu shengqian Dai''s attachment to him.


    However, he signed the master-slave contract after he genetically modified Luoxue. He didn''t remember that he genetically modified Liu shengqian Dai. How could it trigger the signing of the master-slave contract?


    No, Ding Ning''s heart moved. If he really modified her genes, the only possibility is that he fell into an epiphany during the period of healing her injury. Only in this way can it be explained.


    Ding Ning had a vague guess in his heart. In order to confirm the guess, he quickly checked his powers. As a result... He was stunned and couldn''t believe it. He opened his eyes wide, and even had more invisible powers.


    Wait, there seems to be something wrong.


    Ding Ning was shocked and looked at Liu Sheng Qiandai strangely. He remembered that the power of the man in black seemed invisible, didn''t he? Is Liu shengqian Dai the man in black?


    At that time, he subjectively regarded Liu shengqian Dai as the victim kidnapped by Liangzi, so he didn''t think much at all.


    But in retrospect, I have many doubts. First of all, why did Liu shengqian Dai appear there late at night? And the police haven''t found her identity yet.


    Secondly, Liangzi is a ninja. With her reaction, even if the heavy truck speed is fast, even if she has no time to escape, she can block Liu Sheng shallow Dai in front of her in exchange for buffer time and room.


    But she didn''t. She always held Liu shengqian Dai in her arms. Even if she was hit by a truck, she was using her body as a barrier to protect Liu shengqian Dai.


    At that time, he thought it was a holding posture. Now he thinks it''s completely different. He''s protecting her at all.


    Finally, no one knows what a man in black looks like. Ding Ning recalled that when he attacked the black robed man that night, he hit her on the chest and felt soft. At that time, he thought that the black robed man was a fat man who had not exercised his muscles, but now he remembered that it was clearly that a woman''s chest would be so soft.


    To sum up, the purse is the man in black, so everything makes sense.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning flashed an undisguised cold murderer in her eyes and stared at Liu Sheng Qian Dai, a man in black, damn it.


    Liu shengqian Dai felt very angry when he saw her. Her mouth was shriveled and tears swirled in her eyes. Flustered snow quickly hugged her in her arms and comforted her. For the first time in her life, she was angry with Ding Ning: "brother, what are you doing? She is a child now. You scared her."


    Ding Ning looked at the dissatisfied eyes of falling snow, his face was stifled, and slowly pressed the rising killing intention in his heart.

 Chapter 481

    Yes, no matter whether she is a man in black, how many bad things she has done before, and how damn she is, she is not what she used to be.


    Now she is just a dependent child, a maid who has signed a master servant contract with herself.


    Ding Ning slowly put away the rising killing intention in his heart and forced himself to accept this reality. The purse has become his maid. There are no black robed people in the world.


    Of course, the most important reason is that snow likes money bags very much. He doesn''t want her to be sad.


    "Brother, what happened to you just now? You looked terrible just now."


    Snowfall saw that Ding Ning had returned to normal, so she dared to ask in a low voice.


    "Well, I''m fine. I just think of some unhappy things. I''m sorry to scare you."


    Ding Ning rubbed the snow''s head, his mood calmed down instantly, and his eyes were full of doting.


    "Oh!"


    Snow gently leaned on Ding Ning''s shoulder, stretched out between his eyebrows and eyes, and showed a sweet smile.


    Liu shengqian Dai sat timidly aside, her small mouth shriveled. She wanted to cry, but she didn''t dare to cry. Her mouth hummed and hawed, like an angry little daughter-in-law.


    "Purse, can you be invisible?"


    Ding Ning looked at Liu Sheng Qian Dai with deep eyes and asked tentatively.


    "What is invisibility, dad?"


    Liu shengqian Dai looked at Ding Ning timidly, looked down, and seemed to find that the killing intention that frightened her was gone. She quickly raised her head and asked with a confused face.


    "Like this."


    Ding Ning opened his stealth skill. In the surprised eyes of falling snow, his body turned into nothingness and disappeared in situ.


    Snow covered her mouth in horror and stretched out a hand to tentatively touch the position where Ding Ning was before. She felt that his warm body was still there. Only then did she breathe a long sigh of relief and show a curious color in her beautiful eyes.


    "Eh!"


    Liu Sheng Qian Dai frowned and tilted his head, watching Ding Ning disappear in front of him. A very familiar feeling came


    Immediately, falling snow widened her eyes and looked at Liu shengqian Dai, who also disappeared in front of her little by little.


    Ding Ning gradually appeared with a thoughtful look in his eyebrows. This invisible power is not as omnipotent as he thought. During the period of invisibility, the speed will be one-third slower than usual.


    During invisibility, the body does not really disappear. It can easily deceive human eyes and even electronic monitoring equipment, but human thermal energy still exists, and there will be no hiding under infrared thermal induction.


    The biggest advantage of invisibility over invisibility is that it doesn''t show its whereabouts even if you fight with people.


    This excited Ding Ning. Stealth power and biological simulation skin are a perfect match. The combination of the two is the most perfect real stealth.


    "What''s going on? How can the purse be invisible?"


    Falling snow''s beautiful eyes were wide open. It was incredible to see Liu shengqian Dai disappear for a while and appear for a while. It was fun to play.


    "Unexpectedly, the money bag was the person in charge of the divine descent organization sneaking into China, that is, the man in black."


    Ding Ning explained with a wry smile.


    Falling snow looked stunned and looked at Liu Sheng Qiandai with complex eyes. Only then did she understand why Ding Ning looked at her so terrible just now.


    "Brother, let bygones be bygones. Now the purse is just a child."


    Snow is kind-hearted after all. Although she hates the divine descendant organization, she is still willing to accept Liu shengqian Dai after amnesia.


    Ding Ning patted her hand: "I know that no matter what she has done in the past, she is only a purse now. The man in black is no longer in the world."


    "Well, I know brother is the best."


    Snow happily hugged his arm and put her head on his shoulder. She liked Ding Ning''s kindness and tolerance as she did, which made her feel very happy.


    Ding Ning''s attention at the moment has been completely attracted by Liu shengqian Dai. He found that power also needs to be practiced.


    Before, his body disappeared little by little when he was invisible, and appeared little by little when he appeared. It looked very strange.


    Before, Liu shengqian Dai was like this, which made him think it should be like this, but now, Liu shengqian Dai seems to have found the feeling before amnesia and gradually become proficient with continuous practice.


    The whole person no longer disappears slowly, but suddenly disappears, and suddenly appears, as if it were an indeterminate light bulb.


    Ding Ning was very interested and began to practice stealth... Visible... Invisible... Visible


    Sure enough, the process of invisibility became more and more smooth, and soon disappeared like Liu shengqian Dai.


    Liu shengqian Dai had a happy smile on her face and had a good time. It seemed that her constant invisibility stimulated her instinctive memory. The temperature in the room suddenly fell and made the falling snow shiver.


    Ding Ning was stunned to find that Liu shengqian Dai suddenly had an ice cone in his hand. His body flickered in the light. He even used the ice cone as a weapon to assassinate.


    "No, why can''t I make an ice cone?"


    Ding Ning tried to communicate his power, but found that he didn''t have this power, which made him feel very wrong.


    Liu shengqian Dai is obviously a double power of invisibility and ice making. Why does he only activate the invisibility power but can''t make ice? It puzzled him.


    "Because it''s not witch power, but her constitution. She is the body of ice spirit. Ice making is her natural instinct."


    There was a sudden mental wave from the mermaid totem.


    "Are you awake?"


    Ding Ning was surprised and asked in his spiritual connection.


    "Just wake up for a while. I''m still very weak and need more energy. You have to refuel."


    The spirit wave of mermaid totem became weaker and weaker, and soon became silent. No matter how Ding Ning called, he didn''t respond.


    The reputation of more than 5000 students can only make the mermaid totem barely convey a word, which makes Ding Ning realize that there is still a long way to go to earn reputation.


    However, it solved his confusion. Liu shengqian Dai was a very rare ice spirit. No wonder she could make ice easily.


    Ding Ning doesn''t know much about the so-called body of ice spirit. He only heard Xia Hou say in a chat that in the ancient martial arts world, disciples with special physique are difficult to meet for thousands of years. They are cultivation talents who are eager to win over and treat them as treasures.


    If people with special physique cultivate skills suitable for their attributes, their cultivation speed can be thousands of miles a day, and their future achievements are unlimited. They are carefully cultivated by major schools as treasures.


    Unexpectedly, there was one in his family with such a rare physique, which made Ding Ning make a lot of money.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have the ice cultivation skill, which made him feel like he was a natural object. He secretly thought that he must find a better ice cultivation skill for Liu shengqian Dai to practice.


    Think about it, there is always an invisible ice master around him, which makes him secretly excited.


    There is no ice system skill, and water system skill is also OK. Ding Ning suddenly thought that after all, ice system skill is a branch of water system skill.


    Try it. Anyway, there''s no harm. Ding Ning thought of it and reached out to Liu shengqian Dai: "money bag, come here."


    "Dad!"


    Liu shengqian Dai was frightened by the murderous opportunity in Ding Ning''s eyes and never dared to get close to him. Now, seeing Ding Ning''s call, Liu shengqian Dai immediately smiled, and the pigeon jumped into his arms like a forest.


    "Er!"


    Ding Ning was bumped into his arms by her. As soon as his chest hurt, he felt like holding a big ice block. He couldn''t help humming.


    "Ah, Dad, are you okay?"


    Aware of Ding Ning''s discomfort, Liu shengqian Dai got up and sat on his lap in a panic, drooping his head and pouting his mouth like a child who had done something wrong, and looked at him timidly from time to time.


    Ding Ning looked at her pitiful appearance, rubbed her chest with a bitter smile and said, "the purse is so heavy."


    Snowfall''s face changed, and he said in a deep voice, "brother, no matter how heavy the purse is, you shouldn''t feel pain by your physical quality."


    Ding Ning reacted and said, "yes, it shouldn''t be."


    Reaching out to pick up Liu Sheng and shallow Dai, he made an effort to pick her up. His face suddenly changed: "the money bag is too heavy, like a big ice lump."


    "The purse is not heavy. Dad doesn''t want a purse, okay?"


    Liu shengqian Dai said anxiously and wrongly, and the cold meaning of her whole body was immediately taken back from her body.


    Ding Ning was stunned to find that Liu shengqian Dai had recovered his lightness and nothing, only less than a hundred kilograms.


    "What''s going on? Can the ice in her body add weight?"


    Ding Ning scratched the back of his head. He couldn''t understand why. Falling snow was even more confused and confused.


    Liu shengqian Dai''s bright wrist encircled Ding Ning''s neck and did not relax in his arms. He narrowed his eyes like a docile kitten.


    Holding such a charming beauty, how could Ding Ning not respond? She quickly sat down awkwardly, put her hand on her chest, and guided her to practice the true Qi in her body according to the resolution of the unknown heart.


    It has to be said that the special physique definitely has a unique advantage in cultivation. Ding Ning only guided it once, and Liu shengqian Dai began to cultivate independently according to the operation route, which made falling snow envy.


    Ding Ning observed silently, and a thoughtful color flashed in her eyes.


    The cultivation route transmitted to him by the stone man is not the external circulation route. The resolution of the unknown heart takes the internal circulation route.


    Strictly speaking, whether it''s falling snow or Liu Sheng shallow Dai, they actually take the path of national skill cultivation.


    Xiao Nuo''s "flaming fire skill" is the ancient martial arts route of Zhenger Bajing, but due to the lack of aura, the cultivation speed is very slow.


    Huolingjing received two of the best at the bottom of the sea last time. After he came back, he always forgot to give it to Xiao Nuo. He had to see her before he came and left.


    Once Liu shengqian Dai entered the selfless cultivation state, Ding Ning was liberated. He went into the laboratory to carve a jade carving for Xiao Nuo and Xiao Yao respectively, and then engraved a talisman. Only then did he say hello to Luo Xue and hurried to find Xiao Nuo.


    "Why? Don''t you want me?"


    In the office of the criminal police team of the Municipal Bureau, Xiao Nuo looked at Ding Ning with all kinds of feelings, and his beautiful eyes were full of joy.


    "I''ll bring you something."


    Ding Ning reached out to take out the jade carving carved for her and put it on for her.


    Xiao Nuo''s shy appearance was completely different from his usual vigorous and resolute appearance. It was full of femininity, which made Ding Ning confused for a while.


    "How nice."


    Xiao Nuo fondly played with the jade carving on her neck. It was a jade carving based on her appearance, vivid and lifelike.


    "Are you praising yourself or the jade carving?"


    Ding Ning sat on her chair, hugged her slender waist, let her sit on her legs and said.


    "Annoying, no, this is the office. I was seen..."


    Xiao Nuo felt that he was ready to move. His face flushed with shame. He struggled to get up, but Ding Ning grabbed him and said in her ear, "do you mean you''re not in the office?"


    "Smelly hooligan, thinking about that... That kind of thing all day."


    Xiao Nuo''s face was red and bleeding, but he couldn''t get rid of his claws. He had to sit on his legs helplessly, and his delicate body was trembling slightly.


    Ding Ning didn''t want to do something invisible in her office. After taking enough advantage, he took out huolingjing to her and told her how to use it and the role of talisman, which surprised Xiao Nuo and took the initiative to send a kiss to thank her.

 Chapter 482

    After learning that Xiao Nuo will be on the night shift tonight, Ding Ning has a lost expression on the surface, but his heart is happy.


    He wouldn''t be foolish enough to let Xiao Nuo bring the jade carving carved for Xiao Yao to her. Women are duplicity animals. They don''t talk jealous. Who knows what they think.


    After explaining the talisman function on the jade carving again, Ding Ning said goodbye to Xiao Nuo.


    Xiao Nuo seemed to feel guilty because he had to work overtime and couldn''t accompany him for a while. He was reluctant to take him to the gate in person, as if he had endless words.


    Ding Ning looked at no one around and reached out to pull her to the car. It was so gentle. If Xiao Nuo''s phone rang in time and interrupted the beautiful scenery, she would have been paralyzed like mud. I''m afraid she would be shocked by the car.


    Xiao Nuo''s pretty face was full of red tide. He didn''t even dare to look at Ding Ning. He hurriedly said, "the team is looking for me. I''ll go first. You... Pay attention to safety."


    Looking at her back, Ding Ning twisted the unknown liquid on her fingers, and the smile on her face was extremely evil.


    Two hours later, in the apartment Xiao Nuo rented, Xiao Yao stood in front of the window with only a translucent sexy Pajama and watched his lover''s car go away.


    Touching the jade carving on his neck, Xiao Yao''s star eyes are blurred, his face is like peach blossom, his eyebrows and eyes contain spring, his face is filled with a satisfied and happy smile, and his heart is sweet like eating honey.


    In the living room of Shengshi Huating No. 1, Ding Ning put his Honorary Professor certificate and the letter of appointment of the dean of the College of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia in front of his expectant sister.


    Ding Qianlie opened it carefully for fear of damage, with an undisguised happy smile on his face: "brother, you''re great."


    "That''s right. Brother is the best."


    Snow did not hide her admiration for Ding Ning.


    "Well, dad is the best, dad is the best."


    Liu shengqian Dai''s small head was like pounding garlic, waving a small powder fist and cheering.


    Everyone was amused by her and smiled. Ding Ning quickly said that he was going to Yanjing.


    Ding Qianlie trembled when he heard the speech, and the smile on his face faded: "do you have to go to Yanjing?"


    "I don''t want to go either, but I can''t help it. Mayor Du said it was the meaning of the top."


    Ding Ning thought his sister was not willing to let him leave home, so he quickly explained.


    "Oh, then you must be careful. Don''t let Xia Hou go with you."


    Ding Qianlie said something in his words.


    Ding Ning didn''t hear the worry in her sister''s words and said dismissively, "don''t bother so much. Just sign a power of attorney. It won''t take a few days."


    Ding led hunting''s eyes flashed and didn''t advise: "well, have you packed up? The weather was a little colder than Ninghai that day, and the temperature difference was big in the morning and evening. Bring more clothes and don''t freeze."


    "Elder sister, you forgot that I am a warrior. What impact can this temperature difference have on me?"


    Ding Ning''s heart was warm and said with a smile.


    "Oh, I forgot that you are a warrior. Then rest early and don''t miss the plane tomorrow."


    Ding Qianlie said coldly, stood up and went upstairs from Gu Zi. He was obviously in a bad mood.


    Ding Ning and Luoxue look at each other. They don''t know what happened to their sister? Isn''t it just a trip? As for?


    In the bedroom, Ding Qianlie carefully closed the doors and windows, took out a mobile phone card, stuffed it into a rarely used mobile phone, and dialed a number: "Mom, my brother will go to Yanjing tomorrow..."


    That night, Ding Ning was sleeping with Liu shengqian Dai. Ding led hunting in without saying a word and lay beside him without saying anything.


    Ding Ning was very upset. He didn''t know what was wrong with his sister. He didn''t ask her. He just asked him to go to bed early. Where could he sleep? He just closed his eyes and began to practice.


    In a daze, I felt that my sister seemed to snuggle up in his arms, clasp his fingers, hold his hands very tightly, and seemed afraid of losing something


    At 10:37 a.m. on November 4, Ding Ning walked out of Yanjing International Airport calmly with a simple sports backpack.


    Others can''t see it, but he knows that at the moment, Liu shengqian Dai is invisible, pulling the corners of his clothes, looking curiously left and right. After all, he still hasn''t bothered this little follower who can cry, make trouble and hang himself, and roll and wipe tears.


    "Look, Jiang Yi''s dream is coming out."


    "Yimeng, Yimeng, I love you!"


    "Yimeng, we love you!"


    "Jiang Yimeng, I love you!"


    ¡­¡­


    Just out of the airport hall, Ding Ning was still amazed at how there were so many people at the exit. Huge waves broke out in the sea of people. Countless people waved Jiang Yimeng''s posters and banners, screaming, cheering and jumping forward.


    Airport security guards quickly came forward and isolated these crazy fans to maintain order at the airport.


    Wearing sunglasses and walking gracefully, Jiang Yimeng walked with a smile surrounded by more than a dozen security guards and staff, waved to the fans, and triggered a wave of screams at the scene.


    "There are still privileges at the airport. This star is really powerful."


    Ding Ning was pushed and bustled on one side of the exit channel by the airport security guards, waiting for Jiang Yimeng to leave before they could leave. He muttered in his heart.


    "Boy, what do you know? Jiang Yimeng is a big star. He is a public figure. It''s normal to have privileges."


    Next to him, a man in his thirties dressed up as a successful person disdained him: "the pay for making a film is enough for people like you to struggle all their life. It''s no use for you to envy, envy and hate."


    Ding Ning smiled indifferently and didn''t bother to talk to such a dog eyed thing. If this guy knew that Jiang Yimeng was trying to please him on the plane just now, he would be perfunctory at will. I don''t know what kind of face it would be.


    Fanatical fans are still very rational in the face of idols. Although they are very excited and excited, they keep taking pictures of idols from all angles and shouting Jiang Yimeng I love you to express their pursuit of her, but they won''t really trouble her.


    In their eyes, Jiang Yimeng is a pure jade girl with no scandal, which is fully in line with the beautiful image in the hearts of fans that can be viewed from a distance but not blasphemed.


    Ding Ning''s mouth turned away. I''m afraid only he and the people around Jiang Yimeng knew that she was a canary kept by Bai Qing.


    "Boy, what are you talking about? Is what I said wrong? A poor loser like you can''t earn money for Jiang Yimeng''s film all his life."


    The man in a suit didn''t know if he was stimulated by Jiang Yimeng''s pomp. He wanted to show his superiority. Intentionally or unintentionally, he showed the Rolex on his wrist and said with a proud sneer: "don''t talk about Jiang Yimeng. If you can mix up with me with an annual salary of millions in your life, you''ll be living in vain."


    Ding Ning is stunned. What''s the matter with me? Is it amazing to earn millions a year?


    He really wants to show him the limited edition Jiang shidandun Liang, which his sister personally wore on his wrist this morning. Ya''s dog''s eyes look down on people. Lao Tze''s watch is enough for you to struggle for ten years.


    But when I thought about what I could do with such a poor person, I lowered my taste and grade for nothing. I simply closed my mouth and didn''t look at him.


    Unexpectedly, the man in the suit thought Ding Ning was ashamed and speechless, More and more flaunting: "Young people should not hate society because of their imbalance. What''s the use of being jealous of others? Learn to be awed, you know? You come to Yanjing to work? I tell you, Yanjing is not so easy to mix, but there are some exceptions. For example, although I was not born in a rich family, I still made unremitting efforts and achieved great success in the workplace , wear famous brands, wear famous watches, drive luxury cars and live in villas. You are still young and need to change... "


    Ding Ning was annoyed by his endless boasting and self righteous teaching. The most terrible thing was that the goods had a special smell of green onions, which almost didn''t kill him. MMP, 40 or 50 years old, was still a small white-collar worker, and he pretended to be a special successful person with Lao Tze.


    He wanted to stay away from such a successful guy, but the exit was blocked by fans. Before Jiang Yimeng left, he couldn''t go if he wanted to go, which made him depressed.


    "Boy, I tell you... Ah, Jiang Yimeng smiled at me and came at me. God, i... I..."


    The suit man''s self display suddenly stopped. He looked at Jiang Yimeng smiling and coming here. He was at a loss. His face turned red, sorted out his shirt and tie, and stroked his big back like a cow licking.


    Ding Ning''s mouth shriveled helplessly. Jiang Yi''s dream is really endless. Isn''t it that she didn''t take good care of her sister last time? He had said he didn''t care. She was always angry. She apologized on the plane. Now she comes in full view of the public.


    "Jiang Yimeng, i... i... I..."


    The self righteous suit man was excited and incoherent. His previous smart teeth became stammering at the moment. I couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Jiang Yimeng thought he was a fan. He nodded politely and looked at Ding Ning with a humble smile: "Mr. Ding, can I have the honor to go with you?"


    Fans far away couldn''t hear what she was saying, but people close to her could hear it clearly. When they heard the speech, they suddenly looked at Ding Ning. They didn''t know what the identity of the young man in ordinary clothes was, which made the big star Jiang Yimeng such a polite invitation.


    The suit man swallowed hard and couldn''t believe looking at Ding Ning''s clothes without signs. A terrible idea flashed in his mind. Is this guy who looks like a stall actually a big man dressed as a pig and eating a tiger?


    No, it''s impossible. I ridiculed him before. He didn''t even dare to fart. How could he be a big man? If he were a big man, he would have embarrassed me. Jiang Yimeng must have recognized the wrong person. Yes, she must have recognized the wrong person. The suit man was frightened and comforted himself.


    Ding Ning knew that Jiang Yimeng meant well and wanted to take him on the way to leave the airport early, but he didn''t want to be so high-profile, let alone have an affair with her. He said calmly, "Miss Jiang admits her mistake."


    Jiang Yimeng was slightly stunned. What a smart woman she was. She immediately understood Ding Ning''s meaning and couldn''t help smiling: "sorry, I recognized the wrong person. I thought my husband was a friend of mine. Excuse me."


    "I said, I recognized the wrong person. How could Yimeng know such a person?"


    "Yes, you don''t know that my heart and liver almost didn''t scare out just now. If Yimeng talked about her boyfriend, how can I live?"


    "Yes, Yimeng belongs to all of us. She must not talk about her boyfriend."


    "I say you are too selfish. Although sister Yimeng is a big star, she is also a person and has her own life. Isn''t it normal to fall in love, get married and have children?"


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I can''t accept it. I want to go crazy when I think of Yimeng''s going to fall in love with other men, holding hands and kissing."


    "Me too. The best Yimeng is always single. She is the eternal snow white in my heart."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 483

    Ding Ning was amused by the comments of fans. In their hearts, Jiang Yimeng, a pure and pure jade girl, is estimated to be turning into black fungus? The entertainment industry is really the world of actors.


    Jiang Yimeng seemed to see Ding Ning''s voice. His pretty face was slightly red and gave him a hard white look.


    It has to be said that the pure jade girl on the screen is really lethal. The amorous feelings at this glance make Ding Ning''s heart beat faster and his old face turn red.


    Jiang Yimeng''s lips were slightly tilted. He seemed very satisfied with Ding Ning''s gaffe. He proudly put on sunglasses and walked out surrounded by staff and bodyguards.


    With her departure, the fans gradually dispersed. The exit blocked for nearly ten minutes was finally unobstructed. Ding Ning picked up her backpack and strode out.


    "Hey, boy, wait."


    The suit man hurried up with his suitcase.


    "What''s up?"


    Ding Ning frowned and asked impatiently.


    "I think you came out to work when you were young. Although I don''t think you can make any fame, meeting is fate. Anyway, I can be regarded as your predecessor. This is my business card. If you can''t stay in Yanjing, you can call me. Maybe I can introduce you to a job."


    The suit man took out a business card and handed it to Ding Ning.


    "Oh!"


    Ding Ning accepted the business card out of politeness, and his impression of him changed. Although the man''s mouth was broken and some people were satisfied, his heart was good.


    But when he saw "Lin Changshun, general manager of blockbuster decoration company" written on his business card, he immediately smiled. This guy turned out to be a contractor. He regarded himself as a migrant worker.


    It is estimated that his job introduction is also an excuse. It is true to coax him to be a decoration worker, but anyway, he was kind. He put away his business card and smiled: "thank you. I''ll call you when I can''t get along."


    My heart is secretly depressed. Do I really dress like migrant workers? Subconsciously looked at his clothes, and suddenly he couldn''t cry or laugh.


    My sister specially asked the Italian craftsman to tailor the clothes for him. Because he had to hold the invisible Liu Sheng when flying, shallow Dai had long become wrinkled. In addition, he looked very out of tune with a nondescript sports travel bag. No wonder he was misunderstood as a migrant worker.


    However, he never paid attention to these. He shook his head funny and strode forward, ready to stop a taxi and find a place to live first, and then contact Minister Jiang.


    "Hey, boy, my car has come to pick me up. Would you like to take you on the way?"


    Ding Ning stood on the roadside and was about to stop the car. Lin Changshun dragged his suitcase and caught up again. He said angrily.


    Looking at a Toyota Land Cruiser coming, Ding Ning couldn''t help laughing. This guy is really showing his superiority all the time.


    But no matter what his psychology was, it was good intention after all. Ding Ning smiled and declined, "don''t bother. I''ll just stop a taxi."


    "Hey, boy, I don''t think you''ve ever taken such a good car. Don''t worry. I won''t mind. I have a full-time driver. Just come back and wash the car. I don''t have much money when I come out to work at a young age. It''s hundreds of dollars to take a taxi to the city. Let''s go. I''ll give you a ride. I can save you a little."


    As Lin Changshun handed the salute to the driver who jumped out of the car, he waved his hand in high spirits and said without doubt.


    Ding Ning is really moved. Although this guy has a smelly mouth and likes to show off, he is really kind-hearted. It is estimated that he remembered his hard experience when he first came to Yanjing to work, so he will be kind.


    If he was really a wage earner, he might really get on his car. Unfortunately, there was an invisible Liu shengqian Dai behind him. It was inconvenient to take his car. He immediately smiled and waved his hand and said, "boss Lin, thank you. I appreciate your kindness. Go first. See you later."


    "Eh, you boy, why are you so stubborn? Anyway, you go to the city. I''ll give you a ride. Where are you going? If you don''t stop by, I''ll put you down and take the subway yourself."


    Although Lin Changshun plans to give him a ride and enjoy his worship, it is absolutely impossible to walk dozens of kilometers to send Ding Ning to the place. He hesitated and decided to put him down at his destination, otherwise he doesn''t know how much oil to waste.


    "Creak..."


    At this time, a series of sudden brake sounds sounded. Lin Changshun leaned his head out of the window and said enviously, "I''ll go. Where''s the big man? So many luxury cars have come."


    More than a dozen luxury cars parked on the roadside, including Bentley, Ferrari, Porsche, Lamborghini, Bugatti Veyron and Maserati


    No car is worth less than a million. No wonder a small boss like Lin Changshun will look envious. He can pretend to be a successful person in front of wage earners. In front of these luxury team owners, he doesn''t even fart.


    "Brother in law!"


    Ding Ning just glanced and didn''t pay more attention. He was preparing to stop a taxi. A surprised cry surprised him and turned to look.


    I saw a burly young man walking down from the car led by the luxury team, waving his hand at Ding Ning and walking quickly.


    "Tiger, why are you here?"


    Ding Ning welcomed him in surprise.


    "Sister Xiao Yao called me last night. I knew my brother-in-law came to Yanjing today, so I specially came to pick you up. I didn''t expect to encounter some trouble on the way. I came a little late. Fortunately, I caught up."


    With a smile on his face, Huzi came forward and gave Ding Ning a big bear hug.


    Ding Ning suddenly said with a bitter smile, "Why are you in such trouble? I just want to do something."


    "My brother-in-law despises us. If you come to Yanjing, we brothers and sisters must be the host. Otherwise, sister Nuo knows, she can''t scold us for waiting for her husband."


    The mosquito didn''t know when it came and joked with tiger''s arm.


    "Hello, brother-in-law!"


    More than a dozen young men and women with extraordinary life experience came down from the luxury team. At this time, they came over and looked at Ding Ning curiously. I don''t know who took the lead. They shouted neatly, reddening Ding Ning''s embarrassed old face and hurriedly said, "Hello everyone!"


    "Let''s go, brother-in-law. I''ve booked you a room in Yanjing Hotel. Let''s fill our stomachs first, and then arrange the activities later."


    Huzi warmly hugged Ding Ning''s arm, suddenly looked at Lin Changshun with his mouth open in the shape of O, and asked suspiciously, "brother-in-law, is this your friend?"


    "Er, it''s a friend who came with me on the same plane. He''s not bad. Boss Lin, why don''t you come together?"


    Ding Ning shouted to Lin Changshun.


    "No... no, you play slowly, play slowly, ha ha, I''ll go first, drive, drive quickly!"


    Lin Changshun felt his face burning and turned pig liver. Looking at these luxury cars, he knew that the identity and status of these people were not what he could cling to at all. Like running away, he ordered the driver to go quickly.


    Thinking of his previous sarcasm at Ding Ning, I was afraid, and I didn''t know whether Ding Ning would retaliate against him.


    This made him sad. In his heart, 10000 grass and mud horses ran past. There were big people picked up by a luxury team. They also stopped some taxis. He made a fool of himself. The guy who pretended to be a pig and ate a tiger was the most annoying.


    "Boss, who is that young man just now? He knows so many rich children. If you can make friends with these people, our company will be very prosperous."


    The driver looked at Ding Ning from the rear view mirror and said with envy.


    Lin Changshun trembled all over and his face was blue and red. Yes, if he could make friends with the young man, he would not win any decoration project as long as he crooked his mouth.


    This made him regret. If he had known that the young man was so noble, he would get along well with him. Maybe he could really become a friend.


    Alas, it''s a pity that it''s too late to say anything. You can''t be self righteous in the future. Dogs look down on people. In this world, there are too many owners who like to play pigs and eat tigers.


    "Brother in law, let''s go to dinner first. I''ll arrange how you want to play in the afternoon."


    Tiger himself drove Bentley. Mosquito sat on the co pilot, turned his head and asked Ding Ning in the back row.


    "In the afternoon, you''ll be busy. I''ll go to the Ministry of health to find Minister Jiang."


    Ding Ning answered, holding Liu Sheng Qiandai''s small hand, wondering what to do with the lunch money bag?


    "Well, let''s drink less at noon and have a good time in the evening."


    Huzi said excitedly.


    "How are you two? Has the date been set?"


    Ding Ning asked with a smile.


    The mosquito looked at the grinning tiger and said, "the parents of both sides have met. The day is set on New Year''s day."


    "Ah, Congratulations!"


    Ding Ning sincerely congratulated, but as soon as he counted the time, he couldn''t help frowning and said, "today is November 4th. It hasn''t been long. Why is it so urgent?"


    "Hey, hey, no hurry, no way, brother-in-law, I''m going to be a father, ha ha ha!"


    The tiger grinned, and the proud, ashamed mosquito only twisted the meat on his waist.


    Ding Ning suddenly said with great joy, "it''s a double happiness. Ha ha ha, OK, I''ll come to your wedding."


    "And sister Nuo and Xiao Yao. You''ll come together at that time."


    The mosquito caresses the abdomen that has not yet been pregnant. There is happiness between the eyebrows and eyes, emitting the brilliance of motherhood.


    "Brother in law, your medical skills are so good. Check the mosquitoes."


    The tiger''s eyebrows were full of deep joy and begged. The mosquito also looked forward to looking at him.


    "No problem, let me have a look."


    Ding Ning took the mosquito''s wrist to feel her pulse, absolutely excited by touch, and checked the mosquito''s body bit by bit.


    "How''s it going? Is the child healthy? Is it male or female?"


    Tiger asked nervously.


    Ding Ning cried and laughed: "everything is normal. Mosquitoes are very healthy, but they have just been pregnant for a month, and the baby has not taken shape. Where can we see men and women?"


    "Hum, this guy is son preference. He always wants a boy."


    The mosquito turned his eyes at the tiger and said coyly.


    Tiger smiled bitterly and said, "as long as I can be with you, I don''t care about giving birth to boys and girls. It''s not my grandfather''s antique. I always want a boy who plays and nags in my ears every day."


    "So you mean, if I have a girl, your family will be unhappy, won''t you?"


    The mosquito''s Willow eyebrows stood up and his face was angry.


    "How can it be? It''s the same for me to have boys and girls. It''s a big deal. Let''s have more boys and let the old man have nothing to say."


    Tiger son coaxed her quickly and told her his solution. It seems that his father''s preference for boys is really serious.


    "You think I''m a pig and give birth to a few more. I hate to die. I won''t give birth. Who do you want to give birth to?"


    The mosquito gave him a charming white look. It was clear that he had agreed to his plan in his heart, but his duplicity turned against him.

 Chapter 484

    "Who can I find? I can only find my dearest daughter-in-law."


    The tiger was shy and smiled, and the mosquito smiled happily.


    "I give full marks for this wave of dog food."


    Ding Ning looked at their endless show of love and joked with a helpless smile.


    "Hey, brother-in-law, I''m sorry. I forgot you were still there!"


    Tiger son simply scratched the back of his head. His words were very shocking. The mosquito glared at him discontentedly and scolded him: "how to speak? It''s as inconspicuous as his brother-in-law."


    Ding Ning has black lines all over his face. Can the couple talk well.


    "Dad, someone is following us."


    Suddenly, Liu shengqian Dai''s spirit fluctuated in his mind.


    "Someone followed us? How could it be? By the way, didn''t I tell you? Call my brother, don''t call my father."


    Ding Ning looked back in surprise. There were all luxury cars driven by tiger''s friends behind. How could someone follow.


    "Dad... Brother, it was followed. Someone followed it from the airport. It''s still following now. It''s a black car."


    Liu Sheng said with certainty.


    Ding Ning has no doubt about her judgment. The purse, a former black robed man, has a keen perception far beyond ordinary people. Otherwise, it would not have been hidden in Ninghai for several years.


    Just, who is following? Is it running for the tiger? Or did you come by yourself?


    He came to Yanjing for the first time in his life. He didn''t have any enemies in Yanjing. Shouldn''t he come by himself?


    As a friend, he must remind him if he came running for a tiger.


    I opened the window and looked back from a distance. When the motorcade turned the corner, I found a Ford Raptor near the end.


    Immediately said, "tiger, have you had a holiday with anyone recently?"


    "No, I''m busy getting married recently. I haven''t been out much. How can I get enmity with people? What''s the matter?"


    The tiger asked suspiciously. The mosquito didn''t know, so he turned and looked at him.


    "I just found that we had been followed from the airport to now. I don''t know who I came for. I came to Yanjing for the first time and didn''t get angry with anyone. It can''t be me?"


    Ding Ning was also confused and patiently explained.


    "Ah, is there a mistake? Maybe it''s just on the way?"


    Tiger son said with some disbelief. After all, they are a team. How can someone blatantly follow them.


    "Maybe!"


    Ding Ning said noncommittally. Anyway, he was not afraid of being followed. He also reminded tiger son that it was his business to believe it or not.


    "The sleeping trough is really following us, brother-in-law. How did you find out? It''s so awesome."


    Tiger didn''t speak. He paid special attention to the rear. He even changed his route and took a big turn. He found that the Ford Raptor was always following behind, which made him realize that what Ding Ning said was true.


    "When I was at the airport, I accidentally saw the Ford Raptor following us. At first I thought it was a coincidence, but just now I opened the window to breathe. I accidentally found it still hanging behind us. I just felt something wrong."


    Ding Ning took the credit of the purse to himself without blushing.


    "I''ll go. Who is this? I''m so brave that I followed us. I have to make him look good."


    Although Huzi used to be very low-key in the circle, his ability to hang out in the top circle is enough to show that his family background is extraordinary and not much worse than Dai Zhefeng.


    Especially after Xiao Nuo and Xiao Yao stayed in Ninghai and Dai Zhefeng went to the army, his circle was led by him. In addition, he finally achieved his wish to hold the beauty back, and his heart was much higher.


    "What do you want to do? Let him follow if he wants to. He can turn the sky in broad daylight. My brother-in-law comes to Yanjing today. Don''t make trouble, okay?"


    Seeing that tiger picked up the walkie talkie, the mosquito knew that he wanted to contact the guys in the circle to fix the Ford Raptor and immediately stopped the way.


    She is now pregnant and is about to get married. She really doesn''t want to make trouble, lest something happen to the tiger.


    Otherwise, with her old temper of fearing that the world would not be chaotic, she would have slapped and cheered and encouraged tiger to play with that guy.


    Because she knows that they are all lawless masters in this circle. Once they know that they are followed, I''m afraid that the Ford Raptor will end up in car destruction and death.


    Although this is not a big deal and can be pressed down with their family background, her temperament has changed greatly since she was pregnant. She wants to be safe and accumulate some Yin virtue for her baby.


    "Let''s have a look first. I don''t know who it is. When I get to the place, I''ll see if he can follow."


    Ding Ning saw that the tiger was a little angry, for fear that they might quarrel, and hurried to round the court.


    Huzi frowned and didn''t insist any more, but he still held fire in his heart: "MD, who is it? What are you doing with us?"


    "Maybe I just didn''t see the team and followed it with curiosity."


    Ding Ning said with a smile, but he knew it was definitely not such a simple reason, but he really didn''t know who he was running for.


    Hey, I knew Xiao Jin or Xiao Cui had come. It''s convenient to have them here.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning suddenly moved in his heart. By the way, how can he forget the magic mosquitoes? Since they devoured the blood scorpion queen of the witch evil last time, she fell into a deep sleep and evolved again.


    When they were on the plane just now, the magic mosquitoes just woke up. Their volume became smaller and smaller, but their whole body was red and crystal. If they lay there, it would be like a small piece of ruby. Although the color makes them eye-catching, they can be competent to secretly monitor a car with a little cover up.


    Ding Ning quickly communicated with the magic mosquitoes in the spiritual contact. The three magic mosquitoes scrambled to perform the task. After a fierce competition and even a big fight, one of the winning magic mosquitoes flew out of the open window and soon lurked into the black Raptor.


    The only thing that makes Ding Ning feel sorry is that magic mosquitoes have not been genetically modified, but have been raised through his blood essence to let them recognize their masters.


    We can''t borrow their perspective like other spiritual pets. We can only know from its description that there are two people in the car, one is a bald man and the other is a gentle man with glasses. They never speak, but drive behind them.


    Ding Ning thought to himself whether to transform the gene of the magic mosquito, which is also convenient for future monitoring. When he thought of it, he summoned a magic mosquito to hold it in his hand and quietly carry out genetic transformation.


    Seeing that Ding Ning didn''t speak, the tiger son and his wife were silent. The mosquito didn''t want the tiger son to cause trouble for fear of accidents and delaying the marriage.


    But tiger didn''t think so. He felt very ashamed. His brother-in-law was followed when he came to Yanjing for the first time, which simply didn''t pay attention to his host.


    Although the mosquito didn''t want him to cause trouble, he had made up his mind. When he got to the place, he had to look good to the stalker.


    Otherwise, if my brother-in-law doesn''t say it, I can''t belittle him. When I came to Yanjing, I was followed as soon as I left the airport. It''s a joke.


    Ding Ning came to Yanjing for the first time. Looking at the row upon row of tall buildings, clean and spacious roads, reasonably planned urban layout, and the mottled traces of years on ancient buildings occasionally revealed, the whole city brings people a sense of ancient, noble, elegant, atmospheric and magnificent vicissitudes, as if the thick historical and cultural atmosphere is coming.


    He can''t help feeling that it is worthy of being the ancient capital of the Six Dynasties. It has enough historical heritage. It is two different styles from Ninghai''s integrated Chinese and Western architectural characteristics and strong commercial atmosphere.


    Vehicles are running on the wide streets, pedestrians are hurrying on the roadside, and the bicycle army is bustling on the slow lane, which is full of vitality, showing the prosperity and heroic of the city.


    Because I wasted a lot of time in a big circle, I was a little faster when I arrived at Yanjing Hotel.


    Ding Ning stood at the gate of the hotel with passion in his heart. Although he had lived in many five-star hotels, he could not help but feel a strong sense of pride and belonging in front of this historic and magnificent luxury hotel.


    Yanjing Hotel is located on Chang''an Street in the center of the city, close to Wangfujing Commercial Street. The hotel rooms are tall, spacious, luxurious and elegant. It has more than 700 guest rooms with different specifications. The combination of reality and romance, thick but lively colors, unrestrained and atmospheric layout and approximate natural and beautiful lines give every guest luxury and comfort A supreme experience.


    It may not be the best of the five-star hotels, but it must be the most advantaged and convenient one in the same industry.


    Here are not foreign heads of state, but some foreign dignitaries and government dignitaries. Huzi has booked a room for Ding Ning in the VIP Building. Ding Ning didn''t ask the price. It is estimated that no three or four thousand people can''t get it every day, but this money is only a small deal for people of Huzi''s family background, so he has no affectation.


    After entering the room and looking at it, Ding Ning felt very satisfied. He put down his backpack, washed his face and followed tiger to dinner.


    Tiger son, based on the principle of proximity, arranged to make do with Tan''s dishes in the restaurant of Yanjing Hotel at noon.


    "By the way, tiger, I have a sister working in Yanjing. She knows I''m coming and is waiting for me at the door. I''ll pick her up."


    Ding Ning has no choice but to arrange Liu Sheng and shallow Dai to show up in this way, otherwise he can''t eat and drink. Let the follower watch and drool.


    "No problem. I''ll go with you."


    Huzi did not care to accompany Ding Ning. After all, the room he booked was a big room for 24 people.


    Liu shengqian Dai waited at the door in advance according to Ding Ning''s instructions, so she accompanied Ding Ning with dignity.


    The tiger looked at Liu shengqian Dai with Ding Ning''s arm. His face became very strange. He thought darkly in his heart. I don''t know if sister Nuo would break his leg if she knew that her brother-in-law came to Yanjing with Mei?


    More than a dozen young masters and ladies in Yanjing City sat honestly in the restaurant box, waiting eagerly for the arrival of tiger and Ding Ning.


    They have been famous for this "brother-in-law" who can subdue the witch''s eldest sister for a long time. They all want to see his style for the first time and see where he is sacred.


    It has to be said that these young Yanjing and celebrities who have always been above the top have no hostility to Ding Ning. Instead, they meet him with goodwill, thanks to the strong praise of tiger and mosquito.


    After they returned to Yanjing from Ninghai, they almost didn''t praise Ding Ning to the sky. Even if Dai Zhefeng sighed that he was inferior, they didn''t miss learning to them.


    Therefore, before Ding Ning arrived in Yanjing, his reputation has begun to spread in Yanjing''s upper class circles. Most of the celebrities in Xiao Nuo''s circle have admired the mythical "brother-in-law" for a long time.

 Chapter 485

    A typical hero saved the beauty. He saved the witch from the bandits and protected her behind without hesitation. He blocked the gun for her. He was shot dozens of times and survived.


    Think about Ding Ning''s heroic deeds, which makes these CHILDES who spend all day drinking and trampling on people for fun feel blood boiling. This is what real heroes and men should do. Compared with the activities of pretending to trample on people everywhere by relying on their family background, it is obviously countless times taller.


    Those celebrities are full of peach blossom in their eyes and envy Xiao Nuo. They want to be hijacked by bandits and rescued by tall and handsome men. That''s a romantic thing. It''s enough to show off for a lifetime.


    Before that, they had glanced at Ding Ning roughly. Indeed, as tiger said, he was tall and handsome, although his clothes were wrinkled and damaged his image.


    But they are not upstarts like Lin Changshun who don''t know the goods. At a glance, they can see that the clothes that don''t show mountains and dew and don''t even have a brand are actually valuable, specially tailored products made by Italian craftsmen.


    They subconsciously ignored Ding Ning''s identity background and regarded him as a big family child with the same background as them.


    You know, although Yanjing''s big family is located in the political center and looks majestic, in fact, some ancient families with a long history are no worse than Yanjing''s family.


    For example, the Murong family in Suzhou, the settled family in Dongshan, the Haijia family in Shudu, the he family in Guangdong, etc. Although they are not in Yanjing and far away from the court, no one dares to ignore their inside information and energy.


    It''s just a big family surnamed Ding. They haven''t heard of it yet, but there are many low-key families who have made a fortune in the world. They don''t think Ding Ning, who can afford hand-made clothes, will be a mud legged child without family background.


    Of course, no matter how much they liked Ding Ning, since they came to Yanjing, they naturally wanted to give him a harmless threat and drink him down.


    Although the mosquito said that Ding Ning had something to do in the afternoon, these childe brothers were unwilling to give up and shouted not to let their brother-in-law drink well. That''s not the hospitality of Yanjing people.


    Mosquitoes also had no choice but to secretly send a text message to Huzi to make Ding Ning psychologically prepared.


    Tiger son also has some big heads. Although Dai Zhefeng was the main figure in the circle after he left the army, it was not clear after all. He was not good at forcibly suppressing them, so he had to tell Ding Ning with a bitter face.


    Ding Ning waved his hand in disapproval and told him not to worry. He has the power to discharge wine. He can''t drink much wine. There''s no door to get him drunk.


    When Ding Ning came in with Liu shengqian Dai and Huzi, these arrogant celebrities stood up one after another to pay attention and show respect.


    Liu shengqian Dai was just a child''s nature. Suddenly he saw these people stand up, shrink their necks in fear, and timidly pull dingning''s clothes, looking pitiful and pitiful.


    Ding Ning patted her arm comfortingly, took her little hand, smiled and nodded to some people.


    The people immediately respect Ding Ning and lie in the trough. The brother-in-law is really fierce. He dares to take advantage of the absence of the eldest sister and openly bring the "little three" to the banquet. He is really a fierce man.


    This made them suddenly daydream. Could it be that the eldest sister has now reduced to the point of looking at the "brother-in-law''s" face? Otherwise, how dare my brother-in-law be so rampant?


    Ding Ning doesn''t know what''s going on in their minds. Liu shengqian Dai is very dependent on him. He even has to hug him when he sleeps. Compared with all the time, holding hands is nothing. He doesn''t take it to heart.


    "It''s hard for everyone to pick me up today. I''m very sorry. Well, in order to show my mind, I''ll do it first."


    Ding Ning looked at the dozen people who had already opened a box of Maotai and looked at him covetously. He knew that drinking today was inevitable. They would never stop until they were stopped.


    I simply didn''t find any excuse to do business in the afternoon. I directly opened a bottle of Maotai and poured it down like drinking boiled water in the stunned eyes of everyone.


    As for going to the Ministry of health to see Minister Jiang in the afternoon, he was not worried at all. As soon as Lingli was running, he could drain all the wine in minutes. In order to avoid being found discharging wine on the spot, he directly transferred the wine to the mermaid space.


    "Lying in the trough, my brother-in-law is really awesome. I''ll write a word of service first."


    A tall, 25-year-old young man slapped his face and said with admiration.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Everyone clapped for face, and a nice little beauty gave Ding Ning a wink.


    "Brother in law, let me introduce you. These are brothers and sisters playing with sister Nuo. His name is Li Zhe. The old man is..."


    Huzi took the young man and began to introduce him.


    Ding Ning was very heroic. He poured two glasses of wine to whoever he introduced, one for each person.


    This is a small glass of 32. There are 17 people in total. In addition to tiger, mosquito and Liu shengqian Dai, there are 13 people. After a round of introduction, a box of Maotai was directly dried up before eating a dish.


    Everyone was frightened by his massive number, and Ding Ning was also secretly shocked by their identity background. The lowest identity background of these guys was the child of the vice mayor of Yanjing. You know, Yanjing is a municipality directly under the central government, and the vice mayor is also equivalent to a vice ministerial cadre. The highest is a beautiful girl. Her grandfather is a vice national level, It''s really the top youth circle in Yanjing.


    This made him mutter to himself, what is Xiao Nuo''s identity? He can even mix with such a group of top students. Now these people are vaguely led by Tiger son. It seems that his identity background is not general, and mosquitoes are matched with him. His family background must be not simple.


    But now is not the time to think about this. First stop these childe brothers. Ding Ning said without changing his face and heart: "the wine is gone. Let''s have two more boxes and continue to have a good time."


    Looking at him, he was quite determined not to drink and lie down at this table. All the people at the table counseled: "no, brother-in-law, shall we have a bite of food first?"


    "Brother-in-law, can''t I take it? You really... Can drink too much, Jiuxian. Well, I can''t drink any more."


    "Brother in law, you see, let''s do this at noon. Let''s eat more dishes and get together in the evening."


    ¡­¡­


    Although these CHILDES have a lot of alcohol, they can''t stand drinking three liang of wine on an empty stomach. They blush with drunkenness on their faces. They wave their hands and admit defeat. They don''t want to drink anything.


    I''m kidding. Most of the six bottles of Maotai went into Ding Ning''s stomach, but his face didn''t change at all. They had to put on two more boxes. They dared to drink. Didn''t they want to die.


    Therefore, after Ding Ning successfully deterred the people, they began to use tea instead of wine, eating and chatting, and the atmosphere was quite harmonious.


    Several frightened people were wondering whether they would find a reason not to come to the dinner at night. NIMA, this brother-in-law is too scary. If they let go of drinking, it''s strange that they won''t be poisoned by alcohol.


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of dishes, Li Zhe''s taste of wine dissipated. He changed two seats with Huzi and sat next to Ding Ning. He said with a smile: "brother-in-law, I''ll be the host in the evening. You must appreciate it."


    "Li Zhe, what do you mean? I''ve arranged everything at shengzeyuan restaurant in the evening. You''re going to cut your beard."


    Tiger son laughed and scolded and joked.


    "No, tiger, shengzeyuan restaurant can''t go. I''ve received the news. Someone is going to find his brother-in-law''s trouble in the evening."


    Li Zhe sighed, hugged the tiger''s shoulder and whispered in his ear.


    Ding Ning''s ears were so strong that he was stunned and listened quietly.


    "Who dares to trouble his brother-in-law?"


    Tiger son heard the speech, his face was angry, controlled the volume and asked in a low voice.


    "Who else can it be? You know, the one who swore not to marry his eldest sister. His brother-in-law can''t help it in Ninghai. Now that his brother-in-law has come to Yanjing, do you think he will miss this opportunity?"


    Li Zhe whispered helplessly.


    The tiger''s face changed. He clenched his fist quietly and scolded angrily: "what''s special? How did he know that I ordered in Shengze garden at night? And how did he know that my brother-in-law came?"


    "You didn''t drink too much. Sheng Zeyuan was originally his family''s industry. Is it difficult for him to know? As for how he knew that his brother-in-law came to Yanjing, it''s no wonder you. The circle of friends you sent directly in the middle of the night last night spread ten to one hundred. Who doesn''t know."


    Li Zhe rolled his eyes angrily.


    The tiger''s face is red, and Shan Shan scratched his head. "How can I forget this stubble? We have to change the place at night."


    "No, go to Shengze garden at night. Those who should come will always come. I''m not used to avoiding anyone."


    Ding Ning''s indifferent voice stunned Huzi and Li Zhe.


    "Brother in law, I know you have great skills, but this is Yanjing. You can''t solve the problem by fighting. Zhao Zifeng is the Zhao family. Moreover, this man is arrogant and domineering. There has always been no bottom line."


    Li Zhe tried to persuade him. It can be seen that he was very afraid of Zhao Zifeng.


    "Zhao family? Is it very powerful? How many Zhao families are there in Yanjing?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed and thought to himself. He remembered that the marriage made with him at Shen MuQing''s house seemed to be the Zhao family. Zhao Zifeng didn''t know whether it was the Zhao family.


    "There are more than a dozen families surnamed Zhao in Yanjing, but the most powerful Zhao family is Zhao Zifeng''s Zhao family. The Zhao family is now in full swing and ranks first in the aristocratic family."


    Li Zhe patiently explained.


    "Aristocratic family?"


    Ding Ning asked suspiciously, "what aristocratic family?"


    Li Zhe held his forehead with one hand and explained, "brother-in-law, you don''t even know your family?"


    "I don''t know. When I first came to Yanjing, where would I know this?"


    Ding Ning doesn''t think much of it. She sandwiches a sweet and sour spareribs for Liu shengqian Dai. She likes to eat this.


    "Yanjing''s big family is divided into four grades. From high to low, they are the door valve, aristocratic family, famous family and famous family. The Zhao family ranks first in the second sequence and is expected to impact the door valve. Do you think it''s powerful or not?"


    Li Zhe said painstakingly and wanted to persuade Ding Ning to change his mind: "although Zhao Zifeng is not the successor of the master of the Zhao family, he is also an outstanding figure in the fourth generation of the Zhao family. If Zhao Zilong, the first youngest of his cousin Yanjing, was not too excellent, the master of the Zhao family must be him, but the Zhao family also attaches great importance to him."


    Tiger son was silent. According to his temperament, he didn''t want Ding Ning to shrink back. Otherwise, Zhao Zifeng would let Ding Ning retreat. How can he deserve his eldest sister.


    But when hearing Zhao Zilong''s name, his face changed and his eyebrows wrinkled tightly.


    Although Zhao Zifeng and Zhao Zilong are at odds, they are all Zhao family after all. If his brother-in-law really hit Zhao Zifeng in the face, can the Zhao family give up?


    Thinking of this, he changed his mind and wanted to persuade Ding Ning not to fight with Zhao Zifeng. Zhao Zifeng was not terrible, but the Zhao family.

 Chapter 486

    "Well, let''s do this at noon. I''ll host a banquet in Shengze garden in the evening. At 7:00 sharp, I''ll welcome you all. If you think highly of me, Ding Ning, please come."


    Ding Ning didn''t wait for tiger to speak, his face calmly stood up and said calmly.


    "Brother in law, I..."


    Tiger son was about to say something anxiously, but Ding Ning interrupted him and said undoubtedly, "trust me."


    Tiger son only felt the blood surging up and looked at the mosquito. Seeing that her eyes were firm, he was suddenly heroic and sudden: "OK, mosquito and I will arrive at night."


    "OK, brother-in-law, since you''re going, I''ll accompany you even if it''s a tiger''s den."


    Li Zhe was also a character, and immediately said with a laugh.


    "MD, I don''t like Zhao Zifeng''s goods for a long time. Brother in law, I will drink the wine you invited."


    "My brother-in-law''s treat. I Jiang Hua must go and support it. I won''t go home until I get drunk at night."


    "Hee hee, we were not afraid of anyone when eldest sister and Dai Shao were here. Although they are not here now, I still have the courage to eat."


    "Even if my brother-in-law is so handsome, I have to drink wine at night."


    "Who have we been afraid of? Zhao Zilong can still make us afraid. A Zhao Zifeng won''t make me afraid. I''ll be there at night."


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, all the people present knew the whole story. They waved their fists in indignation and promised to go to the dinner in the evening.


    Although there are some scruples in some people''s hearts, others have promised to go, and it''s a shame that they don''t dare to go.


    Think again, even if Zhao Zifeng is arrogant and domineering, they just go to have a meal. I believe he will not easily offend everyone present. The Zhao family has not reached the point of covering up the sky.


    The final result was that all 15 people present except Ding Ning and Liu shengqian Dai said they would go to the banquet.


    Ding Ning led Liu Sheng and Qian Dai away with satisfaction. No matter how many people could go in the end, at least now it gave him enough face. This is also a touchstone to see whether they are worth making friends. His eyes for making friends are very picky.


    Xiao Nuo''s friends may not be his friends. Can the friends who get together because of their interests stand the test?


    "Dad, did that lobster sashimi eat well just now?"


    Liu shengqian Dai walked up the elevator with Ding Ning like a child, and said with a drooling face and a small mouth.


    "I want to bring you enough to eat, but why are you disobedient again? Let you call brother. Have you forgotten again?"


    Ding Ning can''t laugh or cry. The girl is from Fusang and is used to eating sashimi. Just now he ordered a lobster sashimi for her, which made her miss it.


    "Oh, brother!"


    Liu shengqian Dai pouted his small mouth, and his legs were intertwined like vines. The whole person was like no bones. He kept twisting in a strange shape, like a maggot.


    Ding Ning looked at this scene in surprise. Unexpectedly, the girl was weak and boneless. This degree of jujitsu seems to be better than falling snow yoga.


    I don''t know how to drop it. Ding Ning suddenly remembered the feeling of being weak and boneless when the snow fell on the bed, which made him feel good. Suddenly, he felt hot in his heart. He thought shamelessly that he should feel good with the money bag.


    With a "Ding" sound, the elevator door opened, walked into two blonde foreigners, and passed by Ding Ning who came out of the elevator.


    "Are you Mr. Ding Ningding?"


    One of them was wearing casual clothes, tall, with a little sparse hair. The foreigner with a red nose suddenly got out of the elevator. Ignoring the surprised eyes of his companions, he grabbed Ding Ning and asked excitedly in a half familiar Chinese language.


    Ding Ning looked at him in surprise. He didn''t seem to have seen this guy with a bit of rosacea in his impression. He said in English, "I am. Do you know me?"


    "Oh, God, I didn''t expect to meet you here. I''m also worried that I recognize the wrong person. Hello, Mr. Ding. Let me introduce myself. I''m Carl Larson linnai, academician of Caroline medical school..."


    After saying his extremely loud name for a long time, the red nosed foreigner shrugged his shoulders and said humorously, "the name is a little long. I guess you can''t remember it. Of course, you can call me linnai."


    After discovering that his colleague also came down from the elevator, linnaila introduced his companion: "this is my colleague, bachelor Anderson."


    "Hi, Hello, this is Anderson!"


    Anderson stared at Ding Ning with a smile in his eyes: "I didn''t expect to meet Mr. Ding here. I thought it would take two more days."


    "Mr. Linnaeus, Mr. Anderson, don''t you know what you want to stop me?"


    After listening to them for a long time, Ding Ning only knew that they were academicians of Caroline Medical College, but he was still confused about why he stopped him. He just had some vague speculation in his heart, but he was not sure.


    "Mr. Ding, can we find a place to have a cup of coffee and talk?"


    Linnaeus also seemed to feel that it was inappropriate to talk about things here and asked.


    "Yes, why don''t you go to my room? As for coffee, you can call room service."


    Ding Ning saw the two people''s expression was very sincere. After considering it, he invited them to the room for negotiation.


    Fortunately, Huzi opened him a business suite. There was a ready-made reception hall outside. After sending Liu shengqian Dai to the room, Ding Ning politely invited them to sit down on the reception sofa.


    Then he dialed the phone and asked the front desk to send two cups of coffee. He took out a tea box and took out the tea to make a pot of tea. As soon as the hot boiled water entered the teapot, the tea fragrance overflowed and filled the room.


    "Oh, Mr. Ding, what is this? How can it be so fragrant?"


    Linnaeus looked very cheerful and talkative at ordinary times. He sniffed his red nose and asked with exaggerated expression.


    "This is my own fried tea. Would you like to try it?"


    Ding Ning took two cups and poured one for each of them.


    This tea is not ordinary tea. He picked 27 kinds of accompanying weeds in the ecological simulation rainforest environment of LVYE mountain villa, and then used the aura gathered by julingfu to keep it for half a month, and then fried it in a special way.


    Although it is only wild grass, it is also contaminated with a trace of medicinal properties because it is an associated plant of herbal medicine. In addition, it is contaminated with a trace of spiritual power. Ordinary people can drink it to strengthen their health and prolong their life.


    He was afraid that these weeds would seize the nutrition of herbs, so he asked people to weed regularly. After finding that these weeds were contaminated with drugs, he had an idea and fried these weeds as tea, which can be regarded as waste utilization.


    The method of frying tea is recorded in the outline of vegetation. When he first fried tea, he used 36 kinds of wild grass. The fried tea was very failed, bitter and hot.


    Later, he removed nine bitter weeds and fried them successfully. Although the taste is very good, it is not much different from ordinary tea.


    After careful consideration, he added some juice of cuihui to improve the taste, and then raised it for half a month with Lingli, which was successfully fried. This kind of tea named "lingcui tea" by him.


    "Oh, God, I''ve never had such a good tea. The entrance direction, the aftertaste is mellow, and the teeth and cheeks are fragrant. Mr. Ding, where can I buy this kind of tea?"


    Anderson is obviously a tea lover. He can drink good or bad tea. He immediately praises it. His Shenzhou language is obviously not as good as linnai, and even idioms are very appropriate.


    "Sorry, this is my own fried tea. I can''t buy it anywhere."


    As soon as Ding Ning was told by him, he was inspired and could consider frying tea to sell in the future, but he soon gave up the idea.


    You can make money by doing anything at will. Why bother to earn those three melons and two jujubes? Planting weeds in order to fry tea is not worth the loss.


    Even if there were a lot of raw materials, he didn''t bother to stir fry it. He just made something to drink and play with in the mind of waste utilization.


    "It''s really a pity. This tea is really delicious. I feel comfortable when I drink it. It seems that all my fatigue has disappeared. It''s a pity if I can''t drink it in the future."


    Linnai drank the tea with intoxication on his face and continued a cup of coffee from the room service. He didn''t bother to take a look at it now.


    Ding Ning smiled helplessly: "I don''t have much tea. Let''s wait for everyone to give you a kilo as a gift."


    "Oh, thank you so much, dear Ding. I believe we will become good friends."


    Linnai shouted happily. If they weren''t all sitting on the sofa, he would give Ding Ning a hug.


    "Ding, thank you for your generosity. I''m afraid I''ll never drink such good tea again. You don''t know, I like China''s tea culture very much."


    Anderson was much more introverted than Linnaeus. After thanking Ding Ning, he also explained.


    "I can understand that people who like tea must never get tired of drinking good tea."


    Ding Ning shrugged and pretended to go to the inner room. In fact, he took out two boxes of tea from the human rain space.


    He didn''t lie. He fried about 30 jin of lingcui tea. They left ten jin for the calf, two Jin for his sister in the office, and three Jin for the guests at home.


    This time, when he came to Yanjing, he brought fifteen kilograms. He was ready to give two kilograms of tiger and mosquito to taste, two kilograms to Minister Jiang, and the rest to drink for himself.


    But I didn''t expect that the two foreigners would take two kilograms when I came up. Of course, he took the initiative to make friends with them.


    After all, he has guessed their purpose from their identity, which is why he is so generous. Otherwise, if he meets a foreigner by chance, he and the foreigner haven''t become friends at first sight.


    The Nobel Prize in physics and chemistry was awarded by the Royal Swedish Academy of Sciences; The literary award is assessed by the Swedish Academy of Arts; The peace prize is elected by the Norwegian Parliament; The economic award is entrusted to the Royal Swedish Academy of Sciences for evaluation; The prize in physiology or medicine is awarded by the Royal Caroline Medical College of Sweden (Karolinska College).


    Each awarding unit has a Nobel committee composed of five people, which is responsible for the selection. The committee is held once every three years.


    The selection process is: accept the candidates recommended by various Nobel prizes from September to January 31 of the next year.


    Generally, 1000-2000 candidates are recommended every year. Those qualified to recommend candidates include: previous Nobel laureates, members of the Nobel Prize jury, specially designated university professors and specially invited professors of the Nobel Prize jury.


    At this time, it is the time for the recommendation of Nobel Prize candidates. If Ding Ning is not wrong, linnai and Anderson are members of the Nobel medical prize jury. They came to Yanjing thousands of miles to investigate Migou oral liquid.


    What made him curious was that the clinical trial of Midou oral liquid had not been completely successful, and the country was still in the stage of confidentiality. Who recommended him?


    However, Lin Nai didn''t let him wait too long, and soon gave the answer. The recommender was Cao jingsen, academician Cao of the Department of physiology and medicine of the Chinese Academy of Sciences. Because he didn''t have the right to recommend candidates, he specially called his good friend Lin Nai and asked him to recommend in person.

 Chapter 487

    From this point of view, Ding Ning owes academician Cao and linnai a great favor.


    What he didn''t know was that this was not the idea of academician Cao alone, but the state authorized him to do so.


    After all, so far in China, only 11 Chinese have won the Nobel Prize, of which only two have Chinese nationality, and the other nine are foreign Chinese. It must be said that this is a great irony and sadness.


    Therefore, in order not to miss next year''s Nobel prize selection, the state accelerated the test process in Migou oral liquid. The reason why they stayed in Yanjing is to urgently want to see Ding Ning. If Ding Ning doesn''t come, they will all go to Ninghai to find him.


    Today, they had just finished lunch and planned to go out for a walk, but unexpectedly they ran into Ding Ning. This was the scene before.


    As for why Lin Nai knew Ding Ning, it was very simple. Vice Minister Jiang, who was responsible for receiving him, provided him with Ding Ning''s photos and materials to put on record for the nomination.


    After understanding the causes and consequences, Ding Ning suddenly understood why he had to come to Yanjing to sign a power of attorney. It turned out that it was because of two foreigners, linnai and Anderson.


    In the following time, linnai and Anderson inquired about the drug properties and pharmacology of Migou oral liquid. Ding Ning answered all questions. When elaborating the functions of rice grains and bean sprouts in detail, the two medical professors were shocked and shouted God again and again.


    Lin Nai simply and directly said that he would nominate in two phases. This year, he nominated the discovery of rice bean microorganism, and next year, he nominated rice bean oral liquid, and specially consulted Ding Ning.


    He means that there is only one special prize for the Nobel Prize in physiology and medicine every year. Ding Ning''s discovery of rice grains and bean sprouts is enough to win the Nobel prize next year, and the development of rice bean oral liquid can also win the Nobel Prize in medicine the next year, that is, Ding Ning can win the Nobel Prize in medicine for two consecutive years.


    After careful consideration, Ding Ning agreed to his plan. After all, the clinical trial of Midou oral liquid has not ended. Now the nomination is indeed a little premature. In case of some problems, it will be a joke.


    Of course, Hu had already told him to prepare the paper in advance. Ding Ning had already done his homework and testified with various detailed data on the function and experimental process of discovering rice and bean microorganisms.


    Now just give Lin Nai a copy of the paper and take it away. He has already given a copy of the lancet. After the papers on traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia are published, they will be published one after another.


    Speaking of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia, these two days are the day when the lancet is published. Once it is published, I don''t know what kind of waves it will set off.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning''s mouth is slightly upturned. Traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia is the first challenge to western medicine. I believe it will give western countries a headache.


    But it was only an appetizer, followed by the rice bean oral liquid, which was the fatal knife to completely change the monopoly of Western medicine, putting the big ship of Western medicine in a precarious situation.


    Subsequently, the advent of assimilatory medicine, a Chinese patent medicine, will become the last straw for traditional Chinese medicine to be recognized by the international community and completely overwhelm western medicine.


    At that time, not to mention the full recovery of Chinese culture, but the recovery of traditional medicine is just around the corner.


    Knowing that Ding Ning still had something to do in the afternoon, linnai and Anderson reluctantly said goodbye. Of course, they didn''t forget to take the tea presented by Ding Ning when they left.


    As for whether this is a bribe or not, linnai doesn''t care. He firmly believes that anyone who sees the role of rice and bean microorganisms and the effect of oral liquid will have the same idea with him. He will definitely be able to win the Nobel Prize in medicine for two consecutive years this year and next year, which has nothing to do with whether he takes bribes or not.


    What''s more, the tea is fried by Ding Ning himself. There is no market price. It can only be regarded as a local specialty. The professor is also a person and needs reciprocity. There is no theory of bribery at all.


    Ding Ning took a bath and changed his clothes. He talked with Liu shengqian Dai for a long time, but there was no good discussion. He had to face bitterly and let her follow.


    As for the black Raptor that followed from the airport, it is self-evident who came after Huzi and others left one after another in the parking lot of Yanjing Hotel.


    Ding Ning''s mouth outlined an arc of ridicule. He was just two ordinary people. He really didn''t put it in his heart, but who was behind them. Ding Ning had some speculation, which was likely to be Zhao Zifeng.


    However, now he has no time to entangle with them. After walking out of the room, the invisible power is activated, and the two invisible people leave Yanjing Hotel quietly.


    When passing the black Raptor, looking at two silly guys still eating bread, eating ham sausage and staring at the import and export of the hotel, Ding Ning felt some sympathy for them.


    At the gate of the Forbidden City, Ding Ning walked around leisurely with his backpack on his back. Looking at the tourists coming and going, he wanted to go in and have a look. But Minister Jiang asked him to wait here. It was not easy for him to leave.


    When he was bored, Minister Jiang called. After Ding Ning got through the phone, he walked to a red flag car on the side of the road according to what Minister Jiang said.


    "Get in the car!"


    Captain Jiang poked his head out of the co pilot''s window and waved to him.


    Ding Ning was secretly lucky. Fortunately, department chief Jiang sat on the co pilot. If he sat in the back row, Liu shengqian and Dai would have no place to sit.


    After getting on the bus, Jiang looked at him with a smile, but he didn''t speak. Ding Ning said hello and didn''t know what to say. After all, he was not familiar with him. He thought he would go to the Ministry of health to sign a power of attorney.


    But more than ten minutes later, Ding Ning looked serious. Just a short distance, he had accepted no less than ten rigorous investigations.


    "Minister Jiang, where are you going?"


    Looking at the ancient buildings and the calm lake along the way, Ding Ning had a guess in his heart, and asked some incredulously.


    "Someone wants to see you."


    Mr. Jiang''s face also became serious, but he never mentioned where to go.


    "Who wants to see me?"


    Ding Ning swallowed his saliva and his heart began to beat wildly.


    "I''ll know when I see you."


    Minister Jiang is going to sell it to the end.


    Ding Ning scratched his head. His mind was already a mess. Did the leaders of the Central Bureau really want to see themselves?


    Shouldn''t it be possible? How many of those top leaders who can only be seen in TV news, China''s 1.4 billion people, can see real people?


    He''s just a little doctor. The big guys are busy every day. Where will they have time to see him.


    But the place in front of us is clearly the center of power in the kingdom of China. Who else can there be if they are not summoned?


    The car stopped in front of an antique building, and several serious plainclothes men came forward to make an inventory.


    Led by a board cuntou man, after Minister Jiang showed his pass, he rushed to dingning with an expressionless face and said, "come with me."


    Ding Ning got out of the car according to his words. Minister Jiang mulu looked at him with envy: "my task is completed. I''ll go back first."


    Before Ding Ning could say anything, the red flag car turned around and left, which made him depressed and scolded him for his lack of loyalty.


    "Come with me."


    The board cuntou man said in a calm voice, turned and took the lead in walking to the ancient building.


    Ding Ning calmed down at the moment, followed behind him and looked at the men in plain clothes curiously.


    These people were well-trained and inadvertently scattered around his side. In fact, they surrounded him in the middle, feeling like watching him.


    What surprised him most was that these people were introverted and looked like ordinary people, but they vaguely exuded a very dangerous feeling.


    There is no spiritual power fluctuation around them. They should be masters of Chinese martial arts. At least they are masters. I''m afraid that bancuntou is still a master of Chinese martial arts.


    Ding Ning thought thoughtfully, Zhongnanhai bodyguard, he likes this film best,


    After walking along the pavilions and pavilions for a long time, bancuntou finally stopped and turned around and said, "go in yourself. The head is waiting for you."


    "Thank you, brother."


    Ding Ning thanked bancuntou seriously, took a deep breath, forced himself to bear his inner excitement, and walked into the room with some trepidation.


    Board cuntou stood straight at the door like a javelin, but a smile appeared in his cold eyes. He likes polite little guys.


    The hall is neither luxurious nor modern decoration, but full of classical charm with Chinese characteristics.


    The seven hale and hearty old people who were talking in a low voice looked at Ding Ning at the moment he stepped into the room. They all had no expression and were not angry.


    Bang bang!


    Looking at these strange and familiar faces, Ding Ning''s heart beat like thunder and his brain was blank.


    He did not expect that the seven leaders of the Central Bureau who managed everything every day would gather around him, which was a great honor for anyone.


    Even though Ding Ning always thought he was free and easy, at this time, he still had shortness of breath, dry mouth, cold sweat on his forehead, his mouth opened, and he couldn''t even speak.


    This is a kind of potential, which is cultivated by those who have been in the upper position for a long time. The seven big men don''t have to speak, and the potential can''t breathe.


    Ding Ning suddenly turned to the Bodhi Heart formula. His face was only nervous for a moment, and he recovered. He bowed slightly and said, "Ding Ning has seen several leaders."


    "Ha ha, what''s up? I''ll say this little guy is not easy."


    The No. 1 big man who often appeared on TV stood up from the mahogany sofa and laughed. The almost stagnant pressure dissipated in an instant.


    "Yes, it is worthy of being a hero of our country."


    The second Chief looked at Ding Ning softly, with a satisfied look in his eyes.


    "Xiao Ding, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    No. 1 chief was very easygoing. Ding Ning was flattered and held his hands: "chief, you are breaking me."


    "Come, sit down and make yourself at home. Today is not a formal occasion. I just want to see our little hero and talk about authorization by the way."


    After Ding Ning shook hands with the seven big men one by one, the No. 1 chief pointed to the sofa and smiled to let him sit down.


    Ding Ning didn''t dare to sit down. He sat down with his waist straight next to the sofa, but his expression calmed down.

 Chapter 488

    An hour later, ban cuntou personally drove him out. Ding Ning touched the bachelor''s certificate of the Chinese Academy of Sciences in his arms. His brain was still confused, just like a dream.


    He did not expect that these high-ranking bigwigs should be so approachable, treat him like their own children, and their eyes were full of love.


    The process of authorization negotiation was very smooth. The leaders did not threaten or induce him. They fully respected his decision and put his uneasy heart into practice.


    While driving the car, bancuntou looked at Ding Ning''s expression in the rear mirror and was shocked.


    Since he was in charge of the chief''s security work, it was still in the ordinary ancient building. After Ding Ning left, the seven leaders did not disperse, all with strange expressions on their faces.


    No. 1 chief shook his head and smiled bitterly. He still didn''t seem to recover from the "absurd" request put forward by Ding Ning.


    "Since ancient times, the thinking of genius is different from that of ordinary people. Academician Xiao Ding developed Mitou oral liquid at the age of 22, which can be said to have made great contributions to our country. The most rare thing is that he doesn''t seek fame or profit and knows how to be measured. Although his requirements are" absurd ", they are not too much. It''s a good little guy."


    A big man smiled and shook his head, making no secret of his appreciation for Ding Ning.


    "Yes, anyway, the little guy dares to make such a request in front of us. Although it''s abrupt, I think his courage is commendable."


    The No. 2 chief smiled and covered his stomach. For many years, the No. 1 chief''s breathing skills are so good. Even in the face of the strange international situation, Mount Tai collapsed in front of him without changing his face.


    But he couldn''t help laughing at the thought of his strange expression when he heard Ding Ning''s shy "absurd" request.


    "He doesn''t love beautiful people. He is also a romantic figure like Edward VIII. I''m really curious about which girls he likes. When he gets married, I want to see them."


    Another big man''s face with an irrecoverable smile seemed to recall his youth when he was young and said with sobs.


    "Is it appropriate for us to agree to his terms like this? This is an act against the law and morality. I hope we don''t make mistakes."


    Some big men expressed their worries anxiously. After all, agreeing to such conditions is a stain on their ruling process.


    "Although it is against the laws of our country, special treatment for special talents is much better than those who don''t fall the red flag at home and float the colored flag outside. At least he is willing to give those confidants a title, which shows that he is a small family member with love, righteousness and responsibility."


    The second Chief frowned and defended Ding Ning.


    "That''s true. Such things are not uncommon now. I''m just worried that people who make contributions to the country in the future will put forward some unreasonable requirements like him..."


    The big man with some worries agreed, but he still had some worries.


    "Well, I nodded and agreed to this, and I personally signed and recognized it. I will naturally bear the merits and demerits, which has nothing to do with you."


    No. 1 chief sonorous and forceful interrupted him and set the tone for the matter.


    He is a pioneer in the reform of the kingdom of China. He has always been strong with an iron hand, regardless of small details. He will be rewarded for his meritorious deeds and punished for his mistakes. He never cares about the name behind him.


    What he cares about is how to improve the living standards of the people, how to improve the status of China in the world, and how to make the officials clear and the country rich and the people strong


    Otherwise, he will not vigorously promote the action of anti-corruption and anti Mafia that touches the interests of too many people, nor will he risk leaving a reputation stain during his reign to agree to Ding Ning''s absurd requirements.


    In his heart, there is a steelyard, which is very fair. It is not too much to reward those who have the ability and ability to contribute to the country.


    Just as Taizong said, whether it''s a white cat or a black cat, catching a mouse is a good cat. Ding Ning is the good cat in his heart.


    When his status reaches his level, the perspective of looking at the problem is no longer limited to the gains and losses of one city and one pool, but from a strategically advantageous position and overall situation.


    The big man closed his mouth. He didn''t mean any harm to Ding Ning. He just thought it was too absurd for fear of damaging his reputation.


    The two disagreed, which embarrassed the atmosphere at the scene, and the stagnant atmosphere depressed everyone.


    The second Chief looked at the big man, his face was a little ugly, and he sighed in his heart. No wonder he was at the end of the Central Bureau. He was lack of vision and pattern.


    He knew that the No. 1 chief had a hard temper. For fear that they would be dirty and not conducive to the unity of the team, he quickly smiled and said, "let''s try the tea given to us by Ding Ning first. He is the first one who dares to bribe us."


    "This boy is brave. We are preparing to pay close attention to anti-corruption. This little guy dares to pay bribes openly, but a few kilograms of tea can''t be on the line."


    "Hehe, the little guy is also kind-hearted. I''d like to taste how magical his bribes are."


    "His medical skills are very good. I''m looking forward to the tea he cultivated himself."


    "Get some water quickly and taste the bubbles."


    ¡­¡­


    Several bosses laughed and joked, and immediately broke the deadlock. The atmosphere was also relaxed. The No. 1 chief and No. 7 boss also smiled and shouted to have a try.


    At their level, their breadth of mind is by no means comparable to that of ordinary people. Except for issues of principle, some small disputes are inevitable, and no one will take them to heart. It''s just that everyone who is in a hurry can''t get down, so they freeze there.


    As soon as the No. 2 chief made a gag, they all found the steps, and the atmosphere was naturally happy again.


    "Good tea!"


    As soon as the tea was brewed, it was not imported. Smelling the overflowing tea fragrance, people were inspired. The No. 1 chief sighed with emotion.


    "I haven''t drunk yet. Just smelling the taste is the best tea."


    What kind of tea did the big men present have not drunk, but at the moment, it is not in line with the No. 1 chief, but their real feelings.


    No. 2 chief can''t wait to pick up the tea cup. He''s not afraid of scalding. He sipped it carefully and showed an intoxicated color on his face: "life has been so happy since ancient times. He stole a half day''s leisure."


    "I''ll try it!"


    No. 1 chief looked at his intoxicated face. He even began to sing poetry and took a sip of a cup.


    After a mouthful of tea, No. 1 chief closed his eyes and tasted it carefully.


    "How''s it going?"


    The other leaders didn''t get the answer from the No. 2 chief. They all looked at the No. 1 chief and waited for his evaluation.


    No. 1 chief thought it over for a long time before he applauded: "the entrance is fragrant, the teeth and cheeks are fragrant, mellow and sweet, the aftertaste is long, the fatigue is exhausted, and it''s like a new life. It''s wonderful."


    The eyes of the leaders suddenly lit up. They had never drunk any tea, but the No. 1 leader had never given such a high evaluation. They immediately picked up the tea cup and took a sip.


    After tea, everyone closed their eyes and tasted the fatigue of the whole body, just like the wonderful feeling of rebirth.


    "It''s really good tea. It''s better than any health care product. I feel that I''m several years younger."


    "Yes, I''ve never drunk such magic tea. It''s not tea. It''s a panacea."


    "I''m tired and energetic. It''s more comfortable than just having a good sleep."


    "It''s as if the capillaries of the whole body are stretched out, just like the hot Kang in the sky. It''s comfortable!"


    "I feel full of energy, just like going to college and preparing to play football."


    ¡­¡­


    The bigwigs were full of praise. When they looked at the boxes of tea on the tea table, they had some green eyes. They have more rights, but they are also human. As long as they are human, there is no one who doesn''t want to live a long life. This lingcui tea definitely has the function of refreshing the mind and strengthening the body, which is more effective than any health care products.


    "Come on, look at your promise. Take it away one person and one kilo. The opened box is mine."


    The No. 1 chief looked funny to himself. He waved his hand in an atmosphere, but he muttered to himself that Xiaoding was too stingy. He gave one kilo to one person. How can he drink enough.


    No, I have to find a chance for him to get some more tea. It''s a big deal... It''s a big deal to give him more daughters-in-law.


    The second Chief seemed to see his mind, smiled in his heart, turned out and called bancuntou: "Comrade Luo Zhicheng, are you still with Xiaoding now?"


    "Yes, chief!" Luo Zhicheng instinctively straightened his waist.


    "It''s hard for you. Now the organization has an important task to hand over to you."


    The second Chief coughed and said solemnly.


    "Chief, you command."


    Luo Zhicheng subconsciously looked at Ding Ning in the back mirror and said with determination to complete the task to the death.


    "Cough, Xiaoding, the young man you are sending now, just took some tea for us to taste. What''s the name of lingcui tea? After we tasted it, we felt very good and had a good health care effect. You know, the No. 1 chief is busy in state affairs and has a poor appetite recently. This tea is very good for his appetite. Please inform him that lingcui tea will be one of us in the future The special supply in the South China Sea is good. We must guarantee the supply of 20 jin every year... Er, no, it''s better to share 30 jin. You must complete the task in terms of price. You know, that''s it. Go ahead. "


    The second Chief hung up the phone after he finished talking. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead with a guilty heart, showed an old fox like smile and whispered, "am I abusing power for personal gain? Hey, who makes this tea so delicious and healthy? I''m also considering the health of the chief."


    Luo Zhicheng, who hung up the phone, looked serious. This is related to the health of the head. We must not take it lightly. We must complete the task with quality and quantity.


    I was wondering how to open my mouth. It was difficult to say a few times. I didn''t know what to say. After all, the head directly ordered tribute tea without the consent of others. Some were against the rules.

 Chapter 489

    "Cough, that, Mr. Ding..."


    However, the task assigned by the head must be completed even if it is a sea of knife and fire. This is a military mission. After hesitating for a long time to brew a good mood, Luo Zhicheng coughed twice and hardened his head.


    "Brother Luo, needless to say, you tell the head that in the future, I will provide the head with 50 Jin free of charge every year. No more, it''s really gone."


    Ding Ning is so deaf. Even if Luo Zhicheng''s phone is a special anti eavesdropping phone, he listens clearly. He still has a good impression of Luo Zhicheng.


    Looking at his face red and hard to speak, I didn''t want to embarrass him. Before he finished, I immediately interrupted him and made a promise.


    This can also be regarded as a reward for the kindness of the bosses who promised him his "absurd" requirements.


    Luo Zhicheng scratched his head and smiled. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning was on his way, which saved him a lot of words. He couldn''t help but breathe a long sigh of relief.


    For a man who is not good at words, he would rather fight with the enemy on the battlefield than negotiate with others. That''s not his strength.


    However, his face soon became strange. His phone was a special anti eavesdropping phone. How did Ding Ning hear what the second chief told him? Immediately asked suspiciously, "Mr. Ding, how did you know the chief''s order?"


    Ding Ning''s heart suddenly turned bad. He patronized Luo Zhicheng and didn''t want to embarrass him, but he forgot this stubble. His mind turned rapidly. He soon thought of a reasonable speech. With a confident smile, he said, "I have confidence in my tea. When I sent tea to the leaders to taste, I expected this scene. Therefore, just now the leaders called you, needless to say, I knew what was going on."


    Luo Zhicheng suddenly realized and showed his admiration: "Mr. Ding planned strategies and expected the first opportunity. It''s really powerful."


    "Hehe, brother Luo, you flatter me."


    Seeing that the fooling had passed, Ding Ning quickly changed the topic and said, "brother Luo, we know each other now. Mr. bieding, Mr. Ding, listen to me. If you think highly of me, you can call me by my name or call me Xiao Ding."


    "How about that? It''s impolite to shout names, and it''s inappropriate to shout Xiaoding. Well, I think I''m quite in tune with you. If you don''t dislike it, we''ll be brothers in private in the future."


    Luo Zhicheng said with some embarrassment.


    "That''s the best. I like Rogge''s forthright nature. We''ll be brothers in the future."


    Ding Ning said happily that he didn''t have any utilitarian heart to make friends with Luo Zhicheng. He just thought this man was very good. He was a little like Xia Hou. He was a kind of person with cold face and hot heart.


    "OK, let''s make a deal like this. We''ll exchange phone numbers later. We''ll keep in touch when we have something to do."


    Luo Zhicheng said with a smile that the fate between people is so wonderful. He had a good feeling for Ding Ning before. In addition, he can feel the attention of the head to him. Naturally, he doesn''t mind making friends with him.


    "Brother, where are you from?"


    "I''m from Dongshan. What about you?"


    "I''m from southern Yunnan. Now I''m in Ninghai. If you have the opportunity to go to Ninghai, call me in advance and I''ll entertain you."


    "Well, let''s see. You know, I don''t have any freedom in this profession."


    "By the way, brother, are you a soldier?"


    "No, I''m a martial artist."


    "Then why did you become the head''s guard? I heard that the guards are not all soldiers?"


    "There are also soldiers and martial arts practitioners. I was also the guard who became the head by chance."


    After this acquaintance, Ding Ning was not polite to him and began to set up his words. It was not that he had any intention, but he did not see that Luo Zhicheng had the temperament of a soldier before, so he felt very curious about how a warrior could become a guard of the head.


    Unfortunately, Luo Zhicheng''s tone is very tight, and all the problems involved in this aspect are vague and perfunctory.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flickered thoughtfully. It seemed that there were no small things around the head. Luo Zhicheng was a very principled person and would not talk casually.


    The friendship lies in the heart. Ding Ning didn''t want him to be embarrassed, so he turned off the topic and talked about unimportant things with him. It''s also fun. The relationship between the two people is one step closer.


    When Sheng Zeyuan arrived, Luo Zhicheng left a contact number with him, which made him reluctant to say goodbye. Of course, Ding Ning was not stingy with his new friend and sent him a kilo of tea. Luo Zhicheng was not hypocritical and collected it neatly.


    However, according to Ding Ning''s understanding of him, he will hand it in as soon as he goes back, but it''s none of his business. Anyway, Luo Zhicheng owes him.


    Ding Ning thought shengzeyuan restaurant was a hotel, but he didn''t know until now that shengzeyuan restaurant is a comprehensive building mainly engaged in catering, supplemented by bars, baths, discos, KTV, video game rooms, Internet cafes, hotels and other industries.


    The whole building is 18 floors high and covers a very wide area, but the hotel is not in the building. The lobby on the first floor is just a kitchen and elevator.


    Led by the beautiful welcoming staff in cheongsam, Ding Ning walked through the lobby on the first floor to a courtyard with a large enclosure behind the building.


    The lobby just took him to the entrance of the courtyard and handed him over to the receptionist in charge of dining.


    It was a beautiful girl wearing a cheongsam, one meter seven high, with a concave convex figure and an ancient bun. She bowed politely and asked, "Sir, do you have a reservation?"


    "Jiatianxia!"


    Ding Ning specially asked tiger''s reservation. It is said that jiatianxia is one of the few large private rooms in Shengze garden that can accommodate more than 20 people.


    "Yes, sir. Please follow me."


    The welcome made an elegant gesture of invitation, walked quickly and led the way in front.


    The pavilions, waterside pavilions, small bridges, flowing water and grotesque rocks in the courtyard are like entering the Suzhou garden. The scenery along the way is beautiful. Ding Ning didn''t stare at the twisting buttocks of the welcoming guests, and constantly appreciated the beautiful scenery around him.


    To his surprise, jiatianxia was not a private room on both sides of the courtyard as Ding Ning thought, but a relatively large pavilion with a huge dining table.


    Through the wooden plank bridge with nine twists and eighteen bends, you come to the pavilion. Countless Koi are wandering in the pond at your feet. The water waves are very beautiful.


    The breeze came slowly and the streams were gurgling. Ding Ning felt as if he were in the midst of nature, relaxed and happy, and comfortable all over.


    People in the city can really play. Looking at this garden like characteristic hotel, Ding Ning secretly complained that it''s OK to enjoy the cool this summer, but in winter, how cold-resistant people will choose to eat in this pavilion.


    From his stunned expression, the welcoming lady seemed to see that he was coming for the first time and introduced him gently. Only then did he know that there were seventy-four pavilions of different sizes in Shengze garden.


    During the construction of the pavilion, the hobbies and needs of diners have been fully considered. It is open when it is sunny. However, once it is cloudy and rainy, or diners do not want to eat in the open air, they can start the mechanism in the pavilion and turn it into a closed box at any time.


    In addition to the pavilion, there are 126 fixed private rooms on both sides of the courtyard. Of course, these private rooms are also specially designed. They can become an open-air dining place at any time according to the needs of diners, but they are not as comfortable as the pavilion.


    Ding Ning was tongue tied when he heard this. He didn''t expect such an operation. No wonder tiger wanted to eat here. It was really very special.


    "The person who designed the courtyard is also a talent!"


    Ding Ning gave a heartfelt praise.


    The welcoming girl smiled, and a strong sense of pride made her subconsciously straighten her chest: "Sir, do you want to order now?"


    "Wait a minute. It''s still early and the person hasn''t arrived yet."


    Ding Ning looked at his watch. It was only 5:30. It was an hour and a half before the appointed 7:00.


    "Well, when you need to order, just press this button, and the waiter will come to serve you immediately."


    The welcoming lady pointed to a button on the column at the corner of the pavilion. After Ding Ning signaled to understand, the girl said with a little shyness and some expectation: "if Mr. needs someone to drink with, you can call me. I''m No. 39 Tingting."


    "Er!"


    Ding Ning looked stunned. Only then did he know that there was a hostess service here. He deliberately refused, but looking at the girl''s expectant eyes, he was really embarrassed to say it.


    Shan Shan smiled and said vaguely, "wait for someone to come. I''ll call you if necessary."


    "Oh, I''ll go down first, so I won''t disturb sir."


    The girl named Tingting is very professional. She is not annoyed by this euphemistic disguised refusal. With a slight blessing, Tingting turns and leaves.


    Ding Ning looked at her graceful back and sighed in her heart. Tingting could score more than 85 points with the eyes he was used to seeing beautiful women. She had a beautiful face and a first-class figure.


    What''s wrong with those who are so beautiful and have hands and feet? They have to work in such a place where they sell their youth.


    But he just regretted for her and didn''t want to persuade her. After all, everyone''s road was chosen by herself. Since she took the initiative to choose this road, she had to pay for her own choice.


    He is a person who cherishes flowers and jade, but he is not a good man with a flood of love. At the beginning, he just met the sisters Ye Huan and was moved by Bai Qinglian''s past. He was soft hearted to save them for a moment. It is a completely different concept to actively recommend his company with Tingting.


    After confirming that there was no one around, Liu shengqian Dai suddenly appeared, giggled and bent over to tease the koi in the pond.


    Her carefree laughter seemed to infect Ding Ning, swept away his regret and melancholy, and watched her play with a spoiled smile.


    His feelings for Liu shengqian Dai are very complex. The identity of the man in black always haunts him, but every time he feels her strong dependence on himself, he will subconsciously forget her original identity and treat her as his sister.


    Maybe it''s a good thing for her to forget the past and start her life again. After all, no fancy girl is willing to live in the dark like a mouse in the gutter wearing a black robe and mask all day.


    What he didn''t know was that Tingting, who had just made him feel sorry, was twisting her hips and came to a room on the second floor of shengzeyuan building and gently knocked on the door.


    The door was opened from the inside, revealing a handsome but somewhat cloudy face. Seeing Tingting, she completely opened the door and said with a touch of light irony: "why? We always think that Miss Yue Tingting, who has unique charm, came out in person, and the boy didn''t take the bait?"


    "Hum, Zhao Zifeng, you have to shut up."


    Tingting twisted her hips and walked into the room. Despite the consulting eyes of more than a dozen brightly dressed men and women in the room, she sat on the sofa with an ugly face, threw away her high-heeled shoes without lady style, pulled the skirt of cheongsam up to the root of her thighs, revealing a pair of snow-white slender thighs, and the sexy translucent interesting underwear loomed

 Chapter 490

    Yue Tingting tilted her legs on the tea table and did not shy away from the obscene eyes of a group of men. She angrily took out a woman''s cigarette and lit it. She took a deep breath and spit out green smoke. She scolded angrily: "MD, that bastard, my mother''s waist is about to break, but he didn''t look at it. He went to see the surrounding scenery. I bah, I''ve never seen the world."


    "Hum, I don''t think it''s his soil. I just don''t like some goods that feel good about themselves."


    A pretty girl in her twenties, with curly big wavy shawl hair, sitting in the corner of the room, gloated while playing with her mobile phone.


    Xiao Yan has long disliked Yue Tingting. He pretends to be pure with a relatively pure face all day. In fact, he is a man''s bitch. Which man in this room doesn''t have an affair with her.


    The most intolerable thing for her is that she still thinks of herself as Zhao Zifeng''s woman all day, domineering and powerful.


    Everyone knows that she likes Zhao Zifeng, but the falling flower is ruthless. What Zhao Zifeng likes her is her cousin Xiao Nuo, who also vowed not to marry her, which makes her jealous and hate.


    After knowing that Xiao Nuo found a little doctor to be her boyfriend, she almost didn''t die happy. Starting from her selfishness, she didn''t want Xiao Nuo to break up with Ding Ning. She was eager for them to get married early and let Zhao Zifeng die completely. Maybe she would have a chance at that time.


    Unexpectedly, Yue Tingting offered to seduce Ding Ning for Zhao Zifeng, saying that as long as she had the evidence of Ding Ning''s cheating, she would break up with Ding Ning with Xiao Nuo''s temperament.


    Xiao Yan was angry and hated. Yue Tingting was really a shameless bitch. She thought Zhao Zifeng''s woman was cheap and was willing to help him break up Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo.


    Seeing her fail at this moment, she was naturally elated and couldn''t help laughing.


    Yue Tingting''s face suddenly became gloomy, her eyes turned, and she retorted, "Xiao Yan, if you have the ability, go and try it. I think if you go out to hook up with your brother-in-law, you can make Xiao Nuo see his true face more clearly."


    "Yue Tingting, you want to die. You think everyone is a bitch like you."


    Xiao Yan suddenly flew into a rage. She liked Zhao Zifeng, but she was always clean and would never seduce Xiao Nuo''s boyfriend to make Zhao Zifeng perfect.


    "Cut, I keep saying I like Zifeng. Why? Now Zifeng needs your help, but you''re pretending to be a chaste martyr. Bah, it''s useless to be conceited there!"


    Yue Tingting can get up in the circle. She seems to think of herself as the eldest sister in the circle. Naturally, she is not a good stubble. She sneers contemptuously at the corners of her mouth.


    "You..."


    Xiao Yanqi''s eyes glared at Yue Tingting. The woman''s mind was too cruel.


    If she helps Zhao Zifeng and seduces her brother-in-law''s reputation, she can''t lift her head all her life. There''s no possibility to be with Zhao Zifeng in the future.


    But if you don''t help, even if Zhao Zifeng doesn''t say it on the surface, he will certainly have a prejudice against her in his heart, and won''t pretend to be polite to her in the future, which makes her a dilemma for a moment.


    Yue Tingting and Yu Guang looked at Zhao Zifeng''s increasingly gloomy face, and a slight and undetectable satisfaction flashed at the bottom of her eyes. Xiao Yan still wanted to rob him of a man. It was too tender.


    She knows Zhao Zifeng too well. He is suspicious, extremely selfish and unscrupulous to achieve his goal. Even if he won''t turn against Xiao Yan, he will bury a thorn in his heart.


    A realistic woman like her has never expected to become Zhao Zifeng''s wife. The Zhao family is now rising. As long as she can maintain a lover relationship with him, she will never suffer losses.


    Otherwise, she would be cheap and ask to help him seduce Ding Ning? It''s not to show her loyalty to him and show her value. Isn''t that what happened between men and women? She doesn''t care if she has experienced more. Zhao Zifeng doesn''t know that she has an affair with other men and doesn''t mind at all. She''s also happy to ask her to attract more valuable people to join their circle.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Yan couldn''t see through this. Looking at Zhao Zifeng''s expressionless face, he was uneasy. He gently bit his pink lips and wanted to explain: "Zifeng, I..."


    "All right, stop arguing and be quiet."


    Zhao Zifeng frowned, impatiently interrupted her words, sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, closed his eyes, didn''t know what he was thinking, and let Xiao Yan look gloomy and lower his head.


    Yue Tingting''s eyes flashed a successful smile. This Xiao Yan is really a stupid woman dazzled by love. She is blind to the prominent family background of the Xiao family. It seems that master Xiao has retired from the second line. Xiao Chunan has always been that the Xiao family has no successors and is beginning to decline.


    Sitting in the corner, Su Qin, who always smoked silently and looked on coldly, showed a slight contempt smile. As a collateral son of the Su family, he was not very valued in this circle, but so what? He didn''t look at anyone here.


    No wonder Zhao Zifeng''s reputation is outside, but he can''t be listed as one of the eight shaos in Yanjing. Compared with Zhao Zilong, there is a difference of eighteen thousand miles in terms of scheming, dealing with people and controlling people.


    To deal with a small foreign doctor, he even called these fools in the circle to give advice. After a long discussion, he tried to lure such a clumsy means, but he failed. What a fool.


    "Jingling!"


    The mobile phone ring suddenly rang. Looking at the caller ID, Zhao Zifeng looked happy and quickly connected the phone: "toothy, how''s it going?"


    When everyone heard the name of Yazi, they couldn''t help pricking up their ears and wanted to hear what he said.


    They all know that Fang Zi is Zhao Zilong''s man on the surface, but in fact, he is Zhao Zifeng''s loyal dogleg. He is best at prying information and has good skills.


    "Feng Shao, I just came out from Miss Chenxi. I asked. Ding Ning is from southern Yunnan. Now he is a graduate student in Ninghai. His medical skills are very good. He has no background. It is said that he made some contacts by treating others..."


    Ning gate, a smart young man was making a respectful phone call with his face, but he didn''t notice that behind the school gate not far behind him, Zhao Chenxi looked at his back with his head and frown, clenched his lower lip, and showed a look of doubt on his face.


    Fang Zi is the Zhao family. It''s reasonable to visit her on business in Ninghai on the pretext. But his roundabout routine and asking about Ding Ning''s news made her subconsciously suspicious. Therefore, the information given was half true and half false. He instinctively concealed the correct relationship between Ding Ning and mayor Du.


    Who is this tooth reporting to? Why inquire about Ding Ning? Does elder brother already know about Ding Ning and sister Mu Qing? So you want revenge on him?


    No, it''s impossible. Brother is now training in special forces and has no contact with the outside world. Yazi''s inquiry about Ding Ning must not be inspired by brother. Who would it be?


    Zhao Chenxi''s mood is extremely complex. She hopes that her eldest brother will know the ambiguous relationship between Ding Ning and Shen MuQing and make a decision as soon as possible, and doesn''t want her to deal with Ding Ning. After all, Ding Ning saved her twice, which is kind to her.


    Besides, during this period of time, she even dreamed that Ding Ning was like a divine soldier falling in the sky to protect her. Unconsciously, the balance in her heart has gradually begun to tilt towards Ding Ning.


    She still can''t forget how shocked and happy she was when she learned that Ding Ning had become both an honorary professor and the dean of the College of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia. It was like the heartfelt joy when she learned that her lover had made extraordinary achievements. The corners of her mouth were raised unconsciously for a few days, Let the sisters in the dormitory also jokingly ask her if she is in such a good mood.


    She will never admit that she likes Ding Ning. She deceives herself and others that she is happy for her benefactor because Ding Ning saved her.


    But I didn''t know her subconscious concealment, but she made a wrong judgment and couldn''t wait to report to Zhao Zifeng.


    "Well, it''s hard for you. You rest in Ninghai for a night and come back tomorrow? I''ll transfer some money to Cary later. You can have a good time tonight."


    Zhao Zifeng could no longer restrain his smile. He had been afraid to start directly with Ding Ning because he was worried that he had a bad background and caused trouble for the family.


    But now, he no longer has any scruples. He is just a little doctor without background. Even if he has made a few contacts in Ninghai, what great people can he have? In the face of such a behemoth as the Zhao family, they will never stand out for him.


    I don''t know if he was cheap at the beginning. When he pursued Xiao Nuo, he was also thinking of playing, but he didn''t think that he was not only rejected, but also interrupted by Xiao Nuo and lived in the hospital for three months.


    He was used to the wind and water since he was a child. He couldn''t get what kind of woman he wanted. Xiao Nuo''s wild nature instantly aroused his strong desire to conquer. At that time, he lay in the hospital bed and vowed that he would conquer this little wild horse if Xiao Nuo didn''t marry in his life.


    This has become an obsession in his heart. Even if he failed to compete with Zhao Zilong for the position of the successor of the house owner, he didn''t lose much.


    But when he learned that Xiao Nuo had a boyfriend in Ninghai, his heart hurt like a needle, as if he had been angrily smashed all the furniture in the room.


    After getting drunk that night, the next morning he was red eyed and wanted to kill Ninghai, put the damn little doctor in a sack and sink into the river.


    But he was stopped by his father Zhao Tianfang and severely reprimanded him. He said that he didn''t want to make progress. How could he be out of control for a woman? Now he should focus on family affairs and perform well. After all, Zhao Zilong is only the tentative successor of the owner, not the owner, and he can''t give up until the last minute.


    In the face of Zhao Tianfang''s hatred for iron and steel, it made him endure the sullen anger in his heart and didn''t go to Ninghai to find Ding Ning''s trouble.


    But now, Ding Ning took the initiative to come to Yanjing, which was a heaven sent opportunity for him. He would never miss this opportunity.


    In his life dictionary, except for the competition for the position of home owner, everything else can be solved in the most direct and effective way.


    "Ding Ning, since you dare to take the initiative to bring it to the door, if I can let you leave Yanjing unharmed, I won''t call Zhao Zifeng."


    Zhao Zifeng''s eyes flashed a vicious luster, and his handsome face became ferocious. He clenched his fist tightly, and his knuckles turned white because of his strength.


    The room became extremely depressed because of Zhao Zifeng''s hostility. Everyone could feel his firm determination to get rid of Ding Ning.


    Su Qin smoked quietly, and the curl of smoke covered the radian of his lips and the obscure smile in his eyes.


    "Zifeng, what are you going to do?" Tang Tingting asked in good time.


    "Defeat him from his proudest place, and then trample him under his feet so that he can never turn over."


    Zhao Zifeng dialed a phone with a grim smile: "Hello, Yan Shao? This is Zhao Zifeng."

 Chapter 491

    Ninghai, in the simple apartment, Xiaoyao nervously played with the knife and fork in his hand. Looking at Xiao Nuo, who didn''t say a word and buried himself in dinner, he asked anxiously, "sister Nuo, don''t you worry about your brother-in-law?"


    "Worried?" Xiao Nuo said vaguely, "what''s to worry about?"


    "Sister Nuo, your heart is too big. Mosquitoes and tigers called to say that Zhao Zifeng wants to deal with his brother-in-law. He doesn''t know his place in Yanjing. How can he deal with that bastard."


    Xiao Yao looked at Xiao Nuo with eager eyes and made no secret of his worry.


    "Worry, I''m also worried about Zhao Zifeng. Don''t you know that guy Ding Ning? The person who can make him suffer has not been born yet. Well, eat quickly. If you don''t eat this pizza, it''ll be cold."


    Xiao Nuo grabbed a large piece of pizza and stuffed it into his mouth. He said carelessly.


    Xiao Yao was stunned. She thought it was really the case, but she still couldn''t let go: "I know my brother-in-law is very powerful, but after all, it''s Yanjing. He can''t mess around if he can fight again. I''m not afraid of anything else. I''m afraid Zhao Zifeng will play Yin."


    "Well, don''t worry about it. Now you''re like a housekeeper. You always tell me whether that bastard hooked up with you while I''m away."


    While eating pizza, Xiao Nuo stared at Xiao Yao with her beautiful eyes that could penetrate people''s hearts.


    Xiao Yao''s heart suddenly, his eyes dodged her sight, and his lips said, "there''s no ah, don''t think about it."


    "Cut, I really think I''m a fool. Don''t forget what I do. You dare say you haven''t seen each other lately."


    Xiao Nuo stared at her like a smile and said something.


    "Sister Nuo, i... I..."


    Xiao Yao''s face flushed, his heart pounded, and he bowed his head with a guilty heart.


    "All right, eat quickly, wash and sleep after eating. Next time you finish bad things, please pour out the trash can in time."


    Xiao Nuo said with ease, but there was a slight and undetectable color of pain in the bottom of his eyes.


    Xiao Yao thought they were doing very covert, but he forgot that Xiao Nuo was a policeman or a criminal policeman who was good at solving cases.


    Originally, she had no doubt, but she found that Xiaoyao was wearing a jade carving sent by Ding Ning around her neck, which showed that they must have met behind her back, which made her not suspicious.


    As a criminal investigation policeman with rich experience, after quietly checking the "criminal evidence" in the trash can, she can infer that they have done bad things behind her back. What makes her most angry is that they haven''t worn a condom yet.


    "Nuo... Sister Nuo, I''m sorry. Don''t blame your brother-in-law. I seduced him."


    Xiao Yao saw that the matter was exposed and blushed and took the responsibility on himself.


    "Hum, flies don''t bite seamless eggs. What does it matter to me who seduces whom? Besides, don''t call his brother-in-law again in the future. I''m disgusted."


    Xiao Nuo said expressionless that no matter who she was, she couldn''t accept her best friend to hook up with her boyfriend behind her back. She was very distressed.


    "Sister Nuo, don''t be angry. I never thought of robbing your sister... He didn''t want to betray you. I seduced him. I told him I didn''t want to be famous. I''d like to be his underground lover all my life. He accepted me. If you want to blame me, don''t blame him. I really love him, sobbing..."


    Xiao Yao began to cry with shame and remorse, but he didn''t regret at all.


    Xiao Nuo looked complex and stunned at her best friend for many years. Xiao Yao liked Ding Ning. She knew for a long time that she wanted to close one eye and pretend she didn''t know after she found out that the two people were walking away. However, seeing Xiao Yao so nervous about Ding Ning still made her jealous and couldn''t help revealing it.


    But things really came out, and she didn''t know how to end it. Ding Ning had a girlfriend. She didn''t know. Strictly speaking, she wanted to ask Ding Ning for a teacher, then slapped him in the face, told him we broke up, and then enjoyed the recovery he cried and begged for.


    But when she remembered that there was no formal relationship between her and Ding Ning, she was depressed. She didn''t even start. What about breaking up?


    "This smelly hooligan, who moves on others every time he meets, doesn''t even give them a promise. Why should he take advantage of others?"


    After the mood calmed down, Xiao Nuo thought of the scene that Ding Ning was wantonly frivolous to her in the car before she left. His legs softened, and two red clouds flew up on his pretty face. He whispered and scolded with the wave light flowing in his beautiful eyes.


    If it hadn''t been for that damn phone call, I must have had a deeper communication with him now. Who let her fall completely at that time? It''s just half pushing.


    It''s really a mess. Xiao Nuo leaned behind the door and was confused. He couldn''t calm down for a long time. He didn''t know how to face it.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    The knock on the door sounded, startled Xiao Nuo, hurriedly crept to the bed, pinched his throat and said, "I''m asleep. What''s up?"


    "Sister Nuo, I know you won''t forgive me. I... I''ll move away tomorrow so that you won''t be upset. I just tell you to rest early."


    Outside the door came Xiao Yao''s guilty choking voice, which hurt Xiao Nuo''s heart and said loudly, "where are you moving?"


    "I... I''ll move to my grandfather''s house tomorrow and move there when I find a house."


    Xiao Yao said in a depressed mood. Her eyes were full of sadness. She didn''t want to move out of here, but she didn''t know how to face Xiao Nuo, and she didn''t have the face to live here again.


    "Go away, go away, don''t tell me."


    Xiao Nuo roared angrily, covering her head in the quilt and crying. At this moment, she seemed to be abandoned by the whole world.


    "I... ah!"


    Xiao Yao wanted to stop talking and gave a helpless sigh. The hot pizza on the table also had no appetite. He hung his head listlessly and went back to his room.


    In the two bedrooms with two bedrooms and one living room, Xiao Nuo and Xiao Yao lie in their respective beds, looking at the ceiling without any focus for a long time.


    In the courtyard of the Su family in Yanjing, a tall, gentle young man in his twenties and seventies is smiling and playing chess with the old Su family.


    "General! Ha ha, Su Xu, you lost again."


    Master Su, a general with two guns, laughed proudly like a child.


    "Grandpa is superior in chess, and Xu''er is ashamed."


    Su Xu quietly flattered, smiled and began to play chess.


    "No, no, you always let me down. I''m tired!"


    Mr. Su turned around, picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea. He seemed to inadvertently ask, "Su Xu, how did I hear that your family industry has been hit by your opponent these two days and suffered heavy losses."


    The smile on Su Xu''s face was stiff, and his pupils contracted violently into awn, but he soon returned to normal. He smiled and said, "Grandpa Lao bothered about the normal business competition in the mall, and Xu''er was ashamed."


    Old man Su''s muddy eyes burst out with a touch of light, drooped his eyelids and sipped tea. He said something in his words: "that''s good. Remember, no matter when it comes, we Su family must unite, otherwise, I won''t close my eyes even if I die."


    "Grandpa, what bad luck do you say? It''s absolutely no problem for you to live another ten or eight years."


    Su Xu said angrily, with a filial look, but an angry flame flashed across his eyes.


    Secretly scolded in my heart, unity? Hum, it''s not your old woman who protected me. She attacked my industry inexplicably. Otherwise, how could I lose so much?


    It''s just that the old man has something to say, and I don''t know if he knows what he did privately, which makes him feel a little uneasy.


    For Mr. Su, his inner emotions are very complex. He hopes that he will die early and live a few more years.


    If you die early, no one will protect the damned woman, but he is really dead. Without his reputation, the Su family will immediately fall from the gate valve to the aristocratic family, which is very unfavorable to the Su family as a whole.


    Although he hated the woman he called his aunt, even if he was conceited, he had to admit that she was definitely a decisive business genius. Without her at the helm, the Datang Group of the Su family would never have developed to this scale.


    But so what? He would rather destroy what he can''t control in his own hands than let it become other people''s chips and capital.


    pay attention to the interests of the whole? Hum, he su Xu has never been a broad-minded man. When he was dumb, since that woman dared to deal with him, she would wait to bear his anger.


    When the old man dies and doesn''t have him to protect the woman, we must let the woman taste the evil fruit she planted.

 Chapter 492

    "Grandpa is too old. He knows his body won''t last long."


    Master Su didn''t hurt Chunqiu''s sad melancholy in his tone. At his age, he had already seen through life and death, He said in earnest: "It doesn''t matter if grandpa died. There''s nothing he can''t see through after living for so many years. Money, power, fame and wealth don''t bring with him in life and don''t take with him in death. They fight for it all their life. When I die, it''s just a piece of loess. The only thing I can''t let go is the foundation of the Su family. People often say that everything prospers at home. If my family can''t unite, how can I carry forward the Su family Big. "


    "What grandpa said is that Xu''er must bear in mind when he listens to the teachings!"


    Su Xu bowed his head obediently and replied, but a look of disdain flashed in his seemingly gentle eyes.


    Old man, the unity you want to see will never happen. I''d like to see how Su Zhengnan, the cowardly and useless owner, can protect his daughter.


    Old man Su was old and sophisticated. He couldn''t see his duplicity. He waved his hand with a faint interest, "I''m tired. Go."


    "Yes, Grandpa, have a good rest. Xu''er will see you again when he is free."


    Su Xu stood up, bowed respectfully, turned and disappeared into the night.


    "Hey!"


    Old man Su closed his eyes wearily and gave a helpless sigh, which echoed in the night sky for a long time.


    Yangui hall is a very famous clinic in Yanjing. The boss Yan Xun is famous for his mysterious Yangui seven needles, and has the reputation of the king of Yangui needles.


    His son Yanping is just like his name. His qualification is mediocre. He does not inherit the unique skill handed down by his ancestors. He can only fight him every day and plays the role of manager of Yangui hall.


    Sun Yanhao was gifted. He began to practice acupuncture at the age of three. At the age of 25, he got 70% of Yan Xun''s true biography. He has the reputation of little needle king, which makes Yan Xun very happy and proud.


    Due to the reputation of Yangui hall, there is an endless stream of patients coming to Yangui hall for consultation on weekdays. It is open every day until after 8 p.m.


    But before seven o''clock tonight, Yan Guitang closed the door early to thank the guests, so that the patients who finally lined up to see a doctor complained and didn''t want to leave for a long time. Several doctors said that there were distinguished guests at the door, the needle king wanted to treat them, and promised to give them priority to see a doctor tomorrow.


    "OK, I''ll be right there."


    In the backyard of Yangui hall, Yan Hao hung up the phone with a rebellious look between his eyebrows, Sneered: "my grandfather didn''t dare to use the name of a miracle doctor. A student of Ninghai Medical College dared to call himself a miracle doctor. If my grandfather hadn''t taught me that medicine was used to save people, not to compete with each other, I would have stepped on him in Ninghai. Now this boy comes to the door. I''d like to see what the little miracle doctor can do."


    Yan Hao has also seen the video screen spread on the Internet, but he doesn''t believe it at all. He believes that Ding Ning and South Yunnan hospital are deliberately hyping. Otherwise, how can a mere student in school do something that even his grandfather can''t do.


    He became famous when he was young and was flattered all day. He was arrogant. Naturally, he couldn''t see others better than him.


    He has always had contacts with Zhao Zifeng. Once after drinking, he said that Ding Ning was good for nothing. He was a liar who deceived the world and stole fame and flattered the public. If he met him, he would expose his true face.


    At the moment, hearing Zhao Zifeng say that Ding Ning came to Yanjing and dined in Shengze garden, he immediately promised to rush there and couldn''t wait to step on the liar. I believe that after tonight, there will be no little miracle doctor in the world, only the famous legend of his little needle king.


    It was only after he hung up that he remembered that there seemed to be a great guest at home today. Even his grandfather treated him respectfully.


    This makes him always respect his grandfather like heaven and man. He''s a little uncomfortable. Isn''t it a man and a woman about his age? How is it worth grandpa''s servile treatment?


    But grandpa seemed to see through his mind and secretly sternly scolded him not to be rude. Although they were young, they had a noble status and must be treated respectfully.


    Although he promised, he was very dissatisfied. He just took the opportunity to answer the phone and stayed in the yard. He looked up and saw what grandpa and father were saying respectfully to the two young men, a man and a woman. He was even more upset. He couldn''t help humming and turned and walked out.


    "Yan Xun, your grandson has a good temper."


    The young man sitting in the first place said indifferently, with a high Yi Qi in his tone.


    Yan Xun''s old face turned white, took his son Yan Ping and knelt down on the ground with a "puff" and kowtowed repeatedly: "please make atonement, Ambassador Zun. I haven''t told Yan Hao the identity of the child. He didn''t mean to disrespect the ambassador Zun. The old slave is willing to accept the punishment of the ambassador Zun."


    The man''s face was serious and said in a harsh voice: "Yan Xun, I think you have been called the king of needles for years. I have forgotten where your medical skills come from. It''s really a crime that a grandson of a servant of our holy doctor dared to disrespect the patrolling angel."


    "Dear envoy, forgive me. I will never forget the kindness of the saint doctor to my Yan family. I was worried that Yan Hao was young and full of vigor. I leaked my mouth and exposed the relationship between my Yan Family and the saint doctor, so I didn''t tell him the identity of the envoy. Please forgive Yan Hao for my loyalty for so many years. I am willing to offer 100 million more to honor the envoy. ¡±


    Yan Xun pleaded bitterly in tears. He knelt on the ground and kowtowed desperately. There was bleeding on his forehead. He knew that the holy doctor was strict and how big the rules were. He secretly regretted why he didn''t tell Yan Haoyan''s family the origin of his medical skills earlier and let him break into a great disaster.


    The woman who was always watching coldly showed an unbearable color in her eyes and said softly, "senior brother Yan, Yan Hao is young and not sensible. Let him go."


    "Now that younger martial sister Qingyun has spoken, you can forget it this time. Next time, you will be killed."


    Elder martial brother Yan didn''t intend to do anything about Yan Hao. After all, the school still depends on these industries supported by the secular world to make money. Yan Guitang is one of the industries with high income, and Yan Xun''s reputation is also out. It can be said that the financial resources are rolling. It''s not so easy to support a person to take care of the secular industry. He won''t be stupid to really force Yan Xun to quit.


    The style just now is just to beat him, so that he won''t lose his awe. At the same time, it also allows this little junior sister who has just joined the school to see the prestige of the school. Now the goal is achieved. Yan Xun is on the road and is willing to honor him 100 million. The junior sister intercedes for him. He naturally follows the slope and gives both sides a step down.


    This 100 million yuan fell into his private pocket. Elder martial brother Yan was secretly happy. He was poor and rich in culture and martial arts. Even if he was an ancient martial artist, he needed a lot of money to buy rare treasures.


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    Yan xunru was pardoned and kowtowed repeatedly.


    "Get up!"


    Elder martial brother Yan seemed to be the master of life and death, and calmly commanded.


    "Yes, Reverend envoy!"


    Yan Xun stood up tremblingly with the help of Yan Ping, and bowed gratefully to younger martial sister Qingyun.


    He turned around and snapped at Yan Ping and said, "call the evil son and ask him to come to me immediately and apologize to the envoy!"


    "Yes, father!"


    Yan Ping shivered all over, bowed to elder martial brother Yan and younger martial sister Qingyun, and hurried out.


    "Two honored envoys. I don''t know what taste they are used to. I''ll ask someone to book the position now."


    Yan Xun, with white hair and blood beads on his blue forehead, looked rather pitiful. He stood respectfully and asked.


    "I don''t care. Younger martial sister Qingyun, what do you like to eat?"


    Elder martial brother Yan practices in the closed door of the school all the year round. He doesn''t pay attention to food, but younger martial sister Qingyun can''t stand it. Under her leadership, he has a great appetite these days, and his mouth has been tricked. At the moment, he looks forward to looking at her.


    "I remember going to a restaurant called shengzeyuan a few years ago. The first-class official swallow, Tongtian shark''s fin, braised sea cucumber with scallion, fish maw in chicken juice, stewed skirt, stewed black carp egg and bad scented osmanthus fish taste very good, and the environment is also excellent. I don''t know if they can''t open now."


    Younger martial sister Qingyun thought for a moment and replied like a treasure. She subconsciously sucked and slipped her saliva, as if she remembered the delicious food there.


    "It''s open. Shengzeyuan is a time-honored brand. Although the boss has changed after being purchased, the chef is still the same. The taste of the dishes remains the same. Moreover, after the renovation, the environment is more elegant than before. I''ll call to book a seat now."


    Yan Xun is an old Yanjing. He is no stranger to Shengze garden. He quickly took out the phone to book a place.


    But unexpectedly, before he could dial, Yanping''s phone called. When he pressed the answer button, Yanping''s angry voice came: "Dad, Yanhao, the little beast killed and didn''t want to come back."


    Yan Xun''s face sank. Before he could get angry, Yan Ping continued: "he said he was going to shengzeyuan to compete with others in medical skills. Before I finished speaking, he hung up the phone. If I called him again, he wouldn''t answer the phone. Now he''s driving there. When I find him, I''ll go back immediately."


    "No, don''t come back. Just in time, I''m going to take Zun envoy to Shengze garden for dinner. Please arrange a seat in advance."


    Yan Xun felt relieved. As long as he could find Yan Hao in Shengze garden, let him make amends with the two patrolling angels at that time. I think this level must be over.


    But when he thought of the extra 100 million, he was painfully bleeding. Although Yan Guitang made money, he had to give a confession to the holy doctor every year. There was really not much left.


    This 100 million is the private money he saved after going to the rich and noble to see a doctor for several years. It disappeared all at once. How can he not be distressed.


    But as long as he could save his grandson''s life, he had to spend any more money, which made him sigh in his heart that Yan Hao was spoiled by him. He was arrogant and didn''t understand his awe, and almost caused great disaster for the Yan family.


    Elder martial brother Yan is a strong man in tianwu. His ear power is amazing. He has received 100 million filial piety money. He doesn''t care whether Yan Hao will compensate him. On the contrary, what Yan Ping said about competing with others for medical skills aroused his interest. Seeing Yan Xun hung up, he immediately asked, "Yan Xun, are there any medical masters in the world? I heard Yan Hao wanted to compete with others for medical skills just now?"


    Yan Xun was so nervous that he didn''t expect senior brother Yan''s hearing to be so good, but when he thought that he came to the saint doctor''s school, he was an ancient martial artist of the super sect. He immediately said respectfully: "I don''t know. Even if there are some people praised in the secular world, compared with the saint doctor''s school, it''s not worth mentioning that fireflies compete with the bright moon."


    The flattering elder martial brother Yan was very happy and said with a proud smile: "you can tell the truth. The so-called famous doctors in the secular world don''t even have the qualification to enter our saint doctor''s school. However, since Yan Hao went to compete with others for medical skills, we just went to have a look and see if he can take over the stall of Yan Guitang after he got your true story."

 Chapter 493

    The news that Wang Yanhao, the little needle, wanted to challenge Ning Hailai''s little miracle doctor in Shengze garden spread quickly all over the major circles of Yanjing under the deliberate spread of intentional people.


    Who is the little miracle doctor? In addition to those who have paid attention to online news and some traditional Chinese medicine practitioners, few people know, but when it comes to the small needle king in Yanjing, everyone knows.


    Thanks to his blessing, under the explanation of those who pay attention to the little miracle doctor, those who don''t know why also know that the little miracle doctor comes from Ninghai.


    I''m kidding. So many dandies in Yanjing are getting moldy. Yanjing little needle King challenged Ninghai little miracle doctor. How can such excitement be missed, so they rushed to Shengze garden one after another.


    As for those practitioners of traditional Chinese medicine, they don''t want to miss the peak duel of the younger generation of medical ethics. If they have nothing on hand, they immediately rush to Shengze garden. If they have facts on hand and can''t leave, they also specially entrust others to help record the process of Bidou.


    As a result, the whole Yanjing circle was in chaos. The most common sentence heard that night was: "where are you in a hurry?"


    "See the little needle king and the little miracle doctor compete with each other."


    "Hey, just in time. Let''s go together."


    "OK, no problem. Let''s share a table together."


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning inexplicably looked at dozens of tables that were originally sparse. This moment, people began to get on one after another. The whole Shengze garden was full. Finally, he simply added hundreds of tables on the surrounding lawn. Those waiters were busy with their feet off the ground.


    "Come on, thank you for giving me face. I''ll do it first!"


    Ding Ning thought that shengzeyuan''s business was so good at ordinary times. He didn''t care. He picked up his cup and had a drink first.


    Seven o''clock has passed the agreed time. All those who should come have come. I''m afraid they won''t come again today.


    Looking at the twelve people in front of him, he was actually quite satisfied with the result. Only three people didn''t come, which has given him a lot of face.


    But the faces of Huzi and others are not good-looking. After all, they are people playing in a circle. Three people didn''t come. That''s also beating them in the face.


    "MD, Zhang long, these guys usually have five or six people. They counselled at the critical moment. It''s really not a thing. Don''t think I''ll talk to them again in the future."


    Everyone drank up one after another, and Huzi angrily scolded in his heart.


    "Forget it, tiger. Maybe someone really has something to do. It''s not worth it. All my friends who can come today will be Ding Ning''s friends. Come on, I''ll give you another toast."


    Ding Ning comforted and took up the cup to do it first again.


    "Tiger son, this is not necessarily a bad thing. It can be regarded as recognizing their true colors. It''s ok if such people don''t get along."


    Li Zhe was quite open-minded, and in turn advised Huzi.


    "That''s right. It''s just that Wang Jian and Zhang long don''t come. After all, they haven''t been playing with us for a long time, but Wang Gang''s son of a bitch. I''ve helped him settle many things and counseled him in case of something. I''m really blind and treat him as a brother."


    Tiger son was straight, took up his glass and killed himself. He scolded angrily. He felt betrayed by his brother, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    "Come on, tiger, today is to pick up the wind for my brother-in-law. Don''t talk about those unhappy things."


    Mosquitoes have begun to have the quality of a good wife and mother, Wen Yan comforted.


    "Yes, come on, don''t say those unhappy things, brother-in-law, I''ll give you a toast."


    A soft little baby named Baijiu took up a glass of white wine and stood up straight to Ding Ning.


    "Thank you, sister rou. I''ll do it. Just take a sip. After all, it''s a girl. Drink less."


    Ding Ning had a good impression of his gentle sister, who looked like his name, and kindly reminded him.


    "Ha ha, brother-in-law, don''t be deceived by her appearance. I guess she has the best drinking capacity except you. Two kilograms is no problem."


    Mosquitoes didn''t drink because they were pregnant. When they heard the speech, they covered their mouths and smiled to expose their warm and soft background. They also smiled and nodded again and again to clean up the previous dull atmosphere.


    Ding Ning was startled and said in surprise, "is it true or false?"


    If he doesn''t use Qi to evaporate alcohol, he can drink eight Liang at most, which is not as good as tenderness.


    "Hee hee, brother-in-law, don''t listen to mosquitoes. People can''t drink so much."


    She smiled softly, but her modest words showed that her drinking capacity was indeed extraordinary.


    "Come on, soft, don''t be modest. Last time we were all drunk by you. I''m ashamed."


    Li Zhe showed an expression beyond his reach: "it''s up to you whether you can drink your brother-in-law today."


    "I can''t. my brother-in-law is measuring the sea. It''s the first time I''ve met such a drinkable one."


    She waved her hand gently and softly, which was by no means modest. At noon, she was also restrained by Ding Ning''s drinking capacity.


    "There are still us. Even if we don''t have the capacity to drink, we have to have the courage to drink. No, if my brother-in-law can drink again, we can''t be frightened. It''s a big deal that our cars fight disorderly."


    "That is, if we can''t fight alone, we''ll fight in groups and let our brother-in-law drink whatever we say."


    "That''s reasonable. I don''t believe more than a dozen of us can''t drink him."


    ¡­¡­


    The crowd laughed and screamed like beating chicken blood to share wine with Ding Ning.


    "I''ll go. I don''t want to bully people like this. I''m also struggling at noon. I''m not sure I can drink soft sister in terms of alcohol."


    Ding Ning said with a bitter smile that he would have a headache if these more than a dozen people were in wheel combat. After all, these people were sincere to him, and he was embarrassed to cheat.


    "OK, brother-in-law, you should not be modest. You can pour your Jin of Baijiu directly at noon, but I will tremble with fear and care."


    Li Zhe took a bite of the food, picked up his wine glass and said with a strange smile, "I''ll give my brother-in-law a toast first. You''re ready."


    "I don''t think your table is full yet. Can you add a pair of dishes and chopsticks for me?"


    A clear voice came. Ding Ning''s eyes narrowed. Is it Zhao Zifeng?


    "Brother Biao, why are you here? Come and sit down."


    Huzi and others hurriedly stood up and greeted a tall and handsome young man.


    Ding Ning was slightly stunned and looked at the attitude of Huzi and others. People are friends rather than enemies.


    "Brother in law, this is Xiao Yao''s brother Wei Biao, brother Biao. This is sister Nuo''s boyfriend Ding Ning."


    Tiger son saw Ding Ning''s face was puzzled and quickly introduced him.


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that his brother-in-law came, but I''m afraid Xiao Yao won''t tell his brother about their ambiguous relationship.


    He hurriedly stood up and stretched out his hand to Wei Biao: "brother Biao, I''ve heard Xiao Yao say you. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Wei Biao has thick eyebrows, big eyes and elegant appearance. At first glance, he is the son of a rich family, but he doesn''t have the arrogant style of a dandy. He smiles and shakes hands with Ding Ning, "I''ve heard Yaoyao talk about brother Ding for a long time, but I haven''t had the chance to meet. Tiger, your boy doesn''t stand up for justice. When brother Ding comes, he doesn''t tell me. Let me play the host''s friendship. If Xiao Yao hadn''t called me, I still don''t know."


    "Hey, hey, isn''t brother Biao busy? I didn''t bother you."


    Tiger scratched the back of his head and smiled. It seems that Wei Biao is still very high in his mind.


    Ding Ning felt a warm current in his heart. At this time, Wei Biao came uninvited at the risk of offending the Zhao family. It was obvious that he came to the platform for him. Even Xiao Yao''s request showed that his uncle was a forthright and righteous man, and he immediately liked him even more.


    "Brother Biao, don''t blame the tiger. It''s my thoughtlessness. I should invite brother Biao to get together."


    Ding Ning smiled and made a round, "come on, come in and sit down."


    "Then I''m not polite. I''ll rub some wine tonight, and I''ll be the host tomorrow to pick up the wind and wash the dust for brother Ding."


    Wei Biao sat down impolitely, picked up his glass and poured it on: "I''m late. I''ll punish myself three cups first."


    "Brother Biao is bright!"


    Li Zhe cheerfully shouted.


    Gently clapped his hands to celebrate: "now Brother Biao is coming, and I have confidence. It seems that I hope to drink my brother-in-law down tonight."


    "Little Rourou, why do you want to drink brother Ding down? What''s your intention? Don''t you want to take the opportunity to wipe off?"


    Wei Biao is obviously familiar with the people. He winks at them vaguely and jokingly.


    The old face of Ding Ning was red, and the whole man was uncomfortable. This big brother''s flirtation was not gentle and gentle, but he was molesting him.


    "Cut, if I hadn''t been afraid that sister Nuo would chop me, I really wanted to wipe my brother-in-law''s oil tonight."


    The crowd burst into laughter, and Ding Ning shook his head with a bitter smile. Unexpectedly, it was gentle and soft. On the surface, it looked gentle and quiet, but when joking, it was so generous and quite young.


    "It''s all right. We promise not to tell Xiao Nuo. Your brother-in-law belongs to you tonight."


    Wei Biao is worthy of being Wei Biao. He has no scruples when joking. He is really Biao.


    "Really?"


    Her gentle and soft eyes lit up. Looking at Ding Ning, she looked like Grandma wolf looking at Little Red Riding Hood, and made a mouth watering appearance.


    "Really, I promise not to tell sister Nuo."


    "Soft, you can rest assured and go boldly, but remember, we must take safety measures, otherwise we can''t hide it from sister Nuo."


    "My brother-in-law can drink, so can you. We all drink too much and can''t see anything."


    ¡­¡­


    The crowd followed the coaxing. Gentle and soft had long been used to such jokes. Not only were they not shy at all, they also threw a charming white eye at Ding Ning, but made Ding Ning blush.


    "All right, don''t tease my brother-in-law. Look, his face is red."


    The mosquito covered his mouth and smiled. Unexpectedly, his brother-in-law''s face was so thin. It was so interesting.


    "This is not drunk, everyone is drunk!"


    Wei Biao looked at Ding Ning and smiled so vaguely that Ding Ning wanted to kick him in the face. You are my uncle. Do you still want other women to wipe my oil?


    "Come on, brother-in-law, let me toast you."


    It was still tiger''s kindness. Seeing that Ding Ning was not used to this joke, he quickly cut off the road.


    "Don''t drink yet. Brother Ding will have a fight right away."


    Wei Biao waved his hand to stop the tiger.


    "Compete? Compete with what? Compete with who?"


    The tiger asked in a daze.


    Wei Biao was stunned: "don''t you know?"


    "Know what?"


    Ding Ning also looked silly.


    Wei Biao patted his forehead in amazement: "don''t you know? Haven''t you seen your cell phone?"


    "Why do you look at your cell phone? We never look at our cell phone when we drink."


    Huzi said foolishly. They felt as if they had missed something. They looked blankly at their mobile phone.


    "Yanjing little needle King challenges Ninghai little miracle doctor in Shengze garden?"


    The mosquito opened the circle of friends, looked at the information in the circle of friends and read.


    "Ninghai little miracle doctor? Can''t it be my brother-in-law?"


    Li Zhe''s face changed and asked with tongue tied eyes.


    Ding Ning didn''t have their circle of friends, but he already knew what was going on from the news read by mosquitoes. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly and said, "if there were no other people from Ning Hai, it should be me."


    "I''ll go. All I know is that my brother-in-law is a doctor. Unexpectedly, he is still a miracle doctor."


    Li Zhe said in surprise.


    "That''s because you''re ignorant. Your brother-in-law''s medical skills are awesome. It''s crazy on the Internet."


    She brushed her lips gently and said contemptuously.

 Chapter 494

    "Well, cough, who is the little needle king?"


    Seeing everyone staring at him worried, Ding Ning coughed and asked modestly.


    "Yan Xun, the boss of Yan GUI hall, is known as the king of Yan needles. He has seven needles of Yan GUI and is the best in Yanjing. The little needle king is his grandson Yan Hao. It is said that he has got the seven points true biography of Yan Xun and is also a famous figure in Yanjing."


    Wei Biao acts as an interpreter.


    "Strange, what does Yan Hao challenge his brother-in-law to do? He''s mentally ill."


    Tiger didn''t think so much and said frankly.


    Everyone was suddenly silent and looked at Ding Ning with concern.


    Although she knew Ding Ning''s medical skill was very good, she couldn''t help worrying when she thought that the little needle King challenged him: "brother-in-law, are you sure?"


    "Grasp?"


    Ding Ning didn''t answer, but smiled and said, "I''m just curious. I have no enemies with him. Why did he suddenly challenge me?"


    "Yes, he said he would challenge. It''s really sick. Brother-in-law, let''s drink our wine and ignore him."


    The tiger''s angry cold voice said.


    Wei Biao patted tiger on the shoulder and said with a bitter smile, "no, don''t you see how many people have come here today? They are waiting to see the challenge. Even a lot of reporters have come. If brother Ding doesn''t dare to fight, I''m afraid he can''t even lift his head in the future."


    A sudden color flashed in the mosquito''s eyes: "I said there were so many people in Shengze garden today, even adding tables on the grass."


    "MD, Yan Hao is too despicable to make things so big. Isn''t it forcing the palace?"


    Tiger son scolded angrily.


    Ding Ning smiled and shook his head and said, "it''s true that he wants to challenge me, but he shouldn''t have done so much. He was just shot."


    "You mean Zhao Zifeng?"


    The mosquito''s brain was more flexible. He immediately reacted, frowned and said, "what''s good for him?"


    "I can''t get up early without profit. Since he encouraged the little needle king to challenge me, he naturally wanted to step me down from my proudest aspect so that I can''t lift my head and be a man."


    Ding Ning had a careless smile on his mouth: "I''m just afraid he''s wrong. Don''t say I won''t lose. Even if I lose, what can I do?"


    "Hum, I think he just wants to attack her brother-in-law''s reputation and make sister Nuo feel that her brother-in-law is not worthy of her, so as to separate them. He can take advantage of the opportunity. It''s really despicable."


    Gentle and soft immediately figured out the joints and said angrily.


    "I can only say that he is too naive."


    The mosquito calmed down and disdained to say that she and Huzi knew more about the feelings between Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo than anyone. Let alone that Ding Ning might not lose, even if he lost, it would not have any impact on their feelings.


    "It''s not naive. He''s setting up an enemy for me."


    Ding Ning thought further. Zhao Zifeng didn''t make a move for a long time. As soon as he made a move, he held back a big bad move.


    Provoking Yan Hao to compete with him for medical skills, no matter win or lose, he won''t do any good.


    When he lost, he was disgraced and won. He offended Yan Guitang and even made many people dissatisfied with him.


    After all, he is from Ninghai. No matter where he is, he has a tendency of local protection. If the famous little needle king in Yanjing loses to him, I''m afraid this is not the result that Yanjing people want to see.


    Zhao Zifeng''s skill is not poisonous. Unfortunately, he is not afraid at all. He just stays in Yanjing for a few days and will soon return to Ninghai. What can Yanjing people do if they don''t like him?


    "Brother in law, if we can''t, we''ll pretend we don''t know about it and leave in advance while Yan Hao doesn''t come."


    Li Zhe thought for a long time and came up with an idea.


    "You have no confidence in me?"


    Ding Ning knew that this battle was inevitable, and avoiding it could not solve the problem at all.


    "No... not... I... I just..."


    Li Zhe said at a loss. After all, he didn''t know Ding Ning''s medical skills.


    "Don''t worry about it. My brother-in-law''s medical skills are excellent. What little needle king is all ashes in front of my brother-in-law."


    Mosquitoes and Huzi have witnessed the process of Ding Ning waking up Xiao Nuo, and naturally have a hundred times more confidence in him.


    But other people don''t know, including Wei Biao. They are worried. After all, although they are not mediocre, they also know the power of Yan Hao. Once Ding Ning is defeated by the little needle king, he will be unable to lift his head to be a man, which makes the atmosphere suddenly repressed.


    "It''s really fate, brother Ding. I didn''t expect to meet here. Can you bother me with a glass of water and wine?"


    At this time, a clear voice sounded. Ding Ning looked at it in amazement. A handsome man who was more beautiful than a woman was smiling and looking at him on the wooden bridge. It was Ning night I met on the desert island.


    He immediately stood up, hugged his fist and asked, "it''s brother Ning. Why are you here? Please sit down."


    "I came to Yanjing to do business. I just received the news and came to see the excitement."


    Ning Ye was not polite. He walked over and nodded to everyone present. He sat down happily.


    "Wow, the best little handsome boy, I have to fight with my brother-in-law."


    Gentle and soft eyes with peach blossoms, looking at Ning ye with a flower crazy face, whispered.


    "OK, don''t be a flower maniac. Now think about what to do later?"


    A pretty girl named Zhan Jie nearby said with a sad face. Since they chose to come to the banquet, it means they stood in the same boat with Ding Ning.


    If Ding Ning loses, they will lose face and be teased in the upper class circle of Yanjing.


    "Brother Ding, are you sure of your challenge?"


    Ning ye asked Ding Ning with a smile.


    Ding Ning saw a faint care and worry in his eyes. He couldn''t help moving in his heart. Why did he care about himself so much?


    Is this guy crazy about Longyang? Like yourself? This made him suddenly cold, and his face said unnaturally, "it should be no problem."


    Ning Ye frowned slightly and suddenly heard: "brother Ding, don''t be careless. The Yan GUI hall is actually the industry of the holy medical school. The Yan Family''s medical skills come from the holy medical school. Although Yan Hao only got 70% of the true biography of Yan Xun, he is not easy."


    Ding Ning was stunned, then nodded and said, "thanks for reminding me, brother Ning. I know."


    "That''s good. I''ll go first."


    Ning Ye suddenly stood up, nodded to the crowd and walked away.


    "Hey, how did the handsome boy go?"


    Gentle and soft, looking at Ning Ye''s back and muttering, they are also inexplicable. They don''t know what Ning Ye is doing.


    "He has something urgent. Let''s go first!"


    Ding Ning saw that everyone was looking at him, so he had to explain for Ning night. He couldn''t help but have a dignified look in his eyebrows.


    He didn''t pay attention to Yan Hao, but he had to pay attention to the holy medical school behind him. With his current cultivation, he couldn''t compete with the holy medical school.


    Although the Yan family is only the industry of the holy doctor in the secular world, even if he wins, Yan Hao should not stand out for him, but he had to guard against it.


    After all, if he wins Yan Hao, it will certainly have a certain impact on the reputation and business of the Yan family. Will the saint doctor be angry with him?


    Zhao Zifeng''s skill is really disgusting. I don''t know whether he knows that there is a saint doctor behind the Yan family, or if he accidentally pulled himself into such a great enemy.


    "Who knows Yan Xun? Tell me what kind of person he is."


    Ding Ning thought for a moment and said.


    "Yan Xun Yan needle king is a master of national medicine. He is generous and indifferent to fame and wealth. The state once wanted to hire him to join the medical and health care group to serve the head, but he refused. He is very famous in Yanjing."


    Wei Biao smiled bitterly and said, "but his biggest weakness is to protect the calf. He dotes on his grandson Yan Hao and gives him all his medical skills. He is regarded as the successor of Yan Guitang."


    Ding Ning frowned tightly. If Yan Xun was a reasonable person, it would be better. Even if he won Yan Hao, there would be no trouble. But according to Wei Biao, Yan Xun protected the calf very much, which would be trouble.


    Defeating Yan Hao is equal to beating Yan Xun in the face. He is sure that more than 90% of the old man will find a place for Yan Hao.


    Even so, it''s not enough for him to fear. His only worry is that after Yan Xun''s failure, Yan Guitang''s reputation will plummet. At that time, no one dares to say whether the saint doctor will stand out for him.


    But it is impossible for him to admit defeat. From the beginning of Zhao Zifeng''s design, trouble is bound to follow one after another.


    If Zhao Zifeng makes trouble with him squarely, he can give him a high look, but he plays these tricks behind his back, which makes him have an uncontrollable killing intention in his heart.


    He doesn''t like trouble, but it doesn''t mean he is afraid of trouble. Since it can''t be avoided, let''s face it.


    "Come, come, the little needle king is coming!"


    "Finally!"


    "The good play is about to begin."


    "Ha ha, little needle King vs. little miracle doctor. There''s a good play tonight."


    "I haven''t heard of any shit little miracle doctor. The little needle king will win tonight."


    "Not necessarily. Since the little needle king came to challenge the little miracle doctor, I think the little miracle doctor must have two brushes. It''s hard to say who will win."


    "Cut, the little needle king has got 70% of the true legend of the Yan needle king. The little miracle doctor is definitely not an opponent."


    "I''ve seen the video screen of the little miracle doctor. People also have real skills. It''s too early to make a conclusion now."


    "Are you special or not from Yanjing? The little needle king is our great doctor in Yanjing. You want him to lose to an outsider?"


    "I''m just talking about things. I''m specially labeled."


    "Hum, anyway, I support the little needle king. A foreign doctor came to Yanjing to show off his strength. I''m very upset."


    "All right, let''s say less and watch it carefully."


    ¡­¡­


    As everyone talked, a handsome young man came with a reserved smile like a big star.


    Listening to the whispers of so many people around him, they basically support him one-sided, making him more and more proud, and his nostrils are almost raised to the sky.


    Yan Xun and elder martial brother Yan followed behind Yan Hao. With the hospitality of Zhao Zifeng, they sat in the pavilion reserved in advance. It is the closest to jiatianxia and has the widest vision. They can have a panoramic view of the whole competition process.


    In order to make Ding Ning''s loss more ugly, Zhao Zifeng even called the reporter, and specially arranged for someone to pull a bunch of big light bulbs at the location of the pavilion in jiatianxia to illuminate the ground as bright as day.


    As for whether the small needle king can win or not, it is not within Zhao Zifeng''s consideration. The small needle king can''t. There is still an old needle king. He doesn''t believe that even Yan Xun is not Ding Ning''s opponent.


    Of course, he still hopes that the little needle king can defeat Ding Ning. After all, losing to an old traditional Chinese medicine like Yan Xun can''t achieve the best effect of stepping on him.


    Looking at Ding Ning, who sat upright and drank calmly, Zhao Zifeng showed a grimace on his face. Damn bastard, dare to rob a woman with me and wait for regret.


    "Feng Shao, which is the Ninghai little miracle doctor?"


    A hot female reporter came forward and asked in a whine.

 Chapter 495

    "Nuo, Qu Yan, that''s it. You can naturally find the target with Yan Hao."


    Zhao Zifeng took a look at Qu Yan''s deep career line. If it weren''t for the wrong place, he would have hugged the little bitch.


    This is a wife who has just given birth to a child. He just hooked up with her half a month ago. This woman looks dignified, virtuous and inviolable in front of people, but she is a dissatisfied slut in bed. During this time, he almost emptied his body. Every tryst must be supported by drugs, otherwise she can''t be satisfied at all.


    But this kind of young woman''s amorous feelings is his favorite. If it weren''t for her husband, he would like to keep this little bitch and play every day.


    Seeing no one around, Qu Yan gave him a wink and murmured, "Feng Shao, my dead ghost worked overtime at night and left others alone at home."


    "I see. Hey, hey, I''ll find you later. Remember, things should be done better."


    Zhao Zifeng looked at Qu Yan''s coquettish appearance, itching like a cat. He looked like a gentleman on his face, but his hand pinched her hip.


    "Hate, you''re dead!"


    Qu Yan gave him a charming white look and walked to jiatianxia with a twist of water snake''s waist.


    But I didn''t find that an extremely tiny magic mosquito faithfully recorded all this.


    Since Yan Hao entered the arena, Huzi immediately told him which Zhao Zifeng was. Naturally, he would not ignore the real behind the scenes. He released magic mosquitoes and stared at his every move.


    After discovering that he and Qu Yan were in a hurry, Ding Ning felt that Zhao Zifeng had a strong taste and even played with his wife, which made him realize that this woman was likely to be bad for him.


    Looking at her dignified dress, Ding Ning whispered, "tiger, do you know that woman?"


    The tiger looked at Qu Yan and showed his worship expression: "brother-in-law, it''s going to be a fight soon. You don''t pay attention to Yan Hao now, but pay attention to beautiful women. I really admire it."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Do you know that woman?"


    Ding Ning is full of black lines. He really doesn''t bother to explain to the rammer.


    "Yes, naturally. This is the gold medal reporter of XX TV station."


    The tiger stared at Qu Yan''s sexy snake waist and kept twisting. He simply and honestly advised: "brother-in-law, if you want to find a woman, I''ll arrange one for you. You can''t touch this woman. Her background is not simple."


    "Oh, why is it not simple?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed and became more interested.


    Tiger looked at him strangely, but when he saw his bad eyes, Hurriedly and painstakingly persuasively: "Qu Yan is a top student of Communication University. She doesn''t have any background, but she married a good husband. Not to mention her husband''s family power, her husband''s family alone is forced. Her father-in-law is a vice-national level, and her mother-in-law is an enterprise boss with national characters. Her eldest sister-in-law married a general, and her younger sister-in-law runs a company with billions of assets. Her husband is already a deputy hall in his early 30s The cliff has a bright future. Brother-in-law, I can help you with other women you like, but this is really not good. "


    "Fuck off, how can I make up my mind about her? What do you think she can compare with your sister Nuo?"


    Ding Ning smiled and scolded speechless.


    "That''s true. She can''t compare with sister Nuo in terms of body and appearance, but some people are young wives. I heard that wives play very exciting. Brother-in-law, don''t you have such a hobby?"


    The tiger''s eyes fell on his ear and whispered, which made Ding Ning instantly subvert his impression of the simplicity and honesty of the goods, and silently turned his eyes: "do I look like such a hungry man?"


    Tiger looked at him up and down for a long time, and nodded solemnly: "you don''t look like."


    Ding Ning just nodded happily and was almost angry by tiger''s next words: "you are."


    "Go away!"


    Ding Ning gnashed his teeth and scolded. The goods are too special to be set up.


    "Hum, who did you let go? I challenge you to save face. If you don''t dare to fight, you take the initiative to send an apology statement online, indicating that the videos you uploaded online are fake."


    As soon as Yan Hao entered jiatianxia, he heard Ding Ning''s drinking and scolding. He thought he was scolding himself. He became angry and said arrogantly.


    "Hello, Mr. Ding, I''m Qu Yan, a reporter from XX TV station. I''d like to ask, are you ashamed to directly refuse Mr. Yan Hao''s challenge, or as Mr. Yan Hao said, the video screens you transmitted online are fake. In fact, you collude with others to make boos?"


    Qu Yan pushed in behind Yan Hao and poked the microphone directly into Ding Ning''s mouth.


    Ding Ning glanced at her and said with a sneer, "which ear of yours heard me refuse his challenge, although he is not qualified to challenge me."


    Qu Yan narrowed her eyes and said quietly, "I clearly heard that Mr. Ding just asked Mr. Yan Hao to roll aside."


    "What are you talking about? I''m not qualified to challenge you? You clown and hypocritical liar..."


    Yan Hao flew into a rage and scolded angrily.


    "I just asked you to go away. It''s just this fool who takes his seat according to the number. Did I promise to accept your interview? Who are you? I eat here without my permission. Who allowed you to come in and get out."


    Ding Ning ignored Yan Hao at all, narrowed her eyes and stared at Qu Yan coldly, and suddenly shouted.


    "You..."


    Since Qu Yan married into a rich family, no one dared to scold her so loudly. Her face turned red, she couldn''t speak for a long time, and her chest fluctuated violently.


    "What are you, boss? What kind of shit restaurant are you? We eat here. Who allows these no three no four people to harass us? Who dares to eat in such a restaurant in the future? If you don''t take the barking dog away, you won''t have to open it in the future."


    Ding Ning suddenly shouted at the top of her voice.


    Zhao Zifeng''s face sank in an instant. He thought he used public opinion to force Ding Ning to fight, but he didn''t expect that he didn''t play cards according to the routine. He sprayed the reporter with nothing to say first, and then asked for trouble in the hotel, but always left Yan Hao aside.


    This put him in a dilemma. After all, shengzeyuan is his Zhao family''s industry. There is not only one shriveled reporter Qu Yan at the scene, but more than a dozen reporters are faithfully recording this scene.


    If the hotel doesn''t come forward to explain and let the guests be harassed, who dares to eat in Shengze garden in the future?


    "Who do you say is no three no four?"


    Yan Hao trembled angrily, pointed to Ding Ning and scolded: "you clown, just a liar who released a false video screen..."


    "Clown? I think this name should be given to you? Why do I think you are more like a clown now?"


    Ding Ning slowly took a mouthful of food and stuffed it into his mouth. He said calmly, "we eat here. You run in like a mad dog and bark, jump and scold. Who is more like a clown?"


    "Oh! What''s the matter with you when we eat here? You''re like a bitch. Are you sick?"


    Wei Biao suddenly slapped the table fiercely and shouted angrily. Then he showed a sudden color and apologetically pointed to the bones he had eaten on the table: "sorry, you don''t have the money to eat. You come here to beg. Look at you. If you don''t have the money to eat, tell me there are a pile of leftover bones here. You can take them as you like."


    "You are so... Me, Wei... Wei Shao... You... Why are you here... I... i... I''m sorry... I''m wrong... Wei Shao."


    Wei Biao always turned his back to the import. Yan Hao didn''t notice him at all. At the moment, Yan Hao suddenly became angry and turned red. When he was about to scold the export, he found that the person in front of him was Wei Biao. His anger immediately disappeared, and the corners of his eyes twitched. He immediately counseled down and apologized.


    Ding Ning took a surprise look at Wei Biao. Unexpectedly, this brother-in-law seems to be very awesome, which makes the arrogant Yan Hao so afraid.


    What he doesn''t know is that Wei Biao, as his name suggests, is one of the eight young students in Yanjing, and one of the most ruthless and difficult to deal with.


    Two years ago, Yan Hao was arrogant and domineering with his medical skills. As a result, he provoked Wei Biao and was severely cleaned up.


    After going back, Yan Hao was very unconvinced and found a group of friends to retaliate against Wei Biao. Instead of retaliation, he was beaten and cried for his mother to flee.


    Yan Hao provokes Wei Biao again. Where will Wei Biao let him go? He touches his house in the middle of the night, ties him out, and pulls him to the wilderness to dig a pit to bury him alive.


    That time, Yan Hao was frightened. He was incontinent. He cried and kowtowed for mercy. He took out a large sum of money to buy his life. He swore that he would never provoke him again. Wei Biao let him go.


    Therefore, Yan Hao trembled when he saw Wei Biao here. His momentum immediately weakened. He had to apologize with a smiling face for fear that Wei Biao would trouble him.


    Wei Biao snorted coldly: "now Yan shaoniu is forced to make a big hair. I can''t eat with my friends."


    "No, no, Wei Shao, I didn''t know you were here. I''m going, I''m going."


    Yan Hao bowed repeatedly, nodding and bowing. He almost didn''t kill Yan Xun. His old face was black and blue, and his lips were tight and sulky.


    Elder martial brother Yan snorted coldly, "he''s arrogant in front of me and looks like a pug in front of outsiders. Yan Xun, is this your successor with high hopes? Hum, I think he''s a waste."


    Yan Xun''s old face was red. He hung his head and put his lips on his lips. "I... I... I was all taught by the old slave, so that he respected and laughed."


    "It doesn''t matter if I laugh. Don''t lose my face."


    Elder martial brother Yan said coldly and didn''t bother to see Yan Xun''s red old face again.


    "Biao Biao, you''re eating here too. I''m so sorry. I didn''t see you just now."


    Yan Hao is afraid of Wei Biao, but Qu Yan is not afraid, but she will not easily offend him. After all, the Wei family is not easy to provoke. Besides, Wei Biao and her husband are still good friends. She can only pretend to have just seen him and said hello.


    "Reporter Qu Da, you''re really dedicated. What time is it? You''re still walking around when you''re free. Jintang doesn''t have time to work overtime with you. It''s also good for you to take care of your children at home. Don''t get involved in these messy things."


    Facing his friend''s wife, Wei Biao''s tone also eased down, but his words were not without warning.


    Qu Yan''s face changed. Usually Wei Biao called her sister-in-law, but today she called Qu Da reporter, which was obviously expressing her dissatisfaction with her.


    This made her very unhappy, and her voice cooled down. Yi Zhengyan said, "thank you Wei Shao for your concern. I also want to accompany my children at home, but if I can''t report the news of the little needle King challenging the little miracle doctor in time, I don''t deserve to be a reporter."

 Chapter 496

    Wei Biao frowns. Qu Yan deliberately ignores him and targets Ding Ning. How can he not see it?


    She wanted to let her back out of difficulties, but she openly used her staff as a reason. It was obvious that she wanted to fight with Ding Ning to the end.


    But he couldn''t figure out which string the woman pulled, and he didn''t care about his face.


    If it''s just an ordinary person, it''s just that she is the wife of her good friend. It''s not appropriate to say it seriously, which makes him a bit in a dilemma and looks ugly.


    "What a dedicated reporter."


    Ding Ning suddenly chuckled, reached out and threw a micro hard disk, kaquyan. He said with a smile on his face: "reporter Qu, right? I think you''d better go home and take care of your children. This... I suggest you put on your headphones and read the contents again, so as to avoid everyone''s embarrassment."


    Qu Yan disdained her lips and snorted coldly, "play tricks."


    Said so, but she was very careful to put on the headset, connect the hard disk to the mobile phone and turn it on.


    The content is very short. It only looks like a few minutes, but Qu Yan''s face suddenly turns blank. She is shivering all over. Looking at Ding Ning''s eyes is like seeing ghosts and gods.


    Ding Ning calmly ate the food without looking at Qu Yan. The content was just the small moves she and Zhao Zifeng had made before. He believed that the woman would converge.


    Qu Yan took a deep breath and soon recovered her calm. She squeezed out a stiff smile on her face, bowed slightly and apologized: "Mr. Ding, I''m sorry. I took the liberty to disturb your dinner before. I don''t know if Mr. Ding has time tomorrow. I want to make an interview with Mr. Ding."


    Wei Biao and others looked at her in amazement. They didn''t know what Ding Ning showed her. They even let him go before and after.


    "OK, I''m looking forward to the interview with reporter Qu da."


    Ding Ning knew that she wanted to negotiate with herself alone and agreed without hesitation.


    "Then I won''t disturb Mr. Ding. Have a nice meal!"


    Qu Yan nodded to Wei Biao, said hello, and turned away cleanly.


    Although she still looked calm, it could be seen from her hurried steps and pale face that she was not calm at all.


    Zhao Zifeng, as the hotel side, came to give Ding Ning an explanation. He was just opposite Qu Yan on the wooden pontoon. When he was about to say something, he was stopped by Qu Yan with a stern look and pretended to pass by him.


    Zhao Zifeng frowned and was very dissatisfied. Yan Hao was just scared away by Wei Biao. Qu Yan''s famous record also retreated, which made him hate Ding Ning more and more.


    With a cold light flashing from the bottom of his eyes, he swaggered forward and said expressionless on his face, "I''m the person in charge of the hotel. Are you eating well?"


    "No, not at all. How does your restaurant open? We have so many cats and dogs to harass us when we have dinner."


    Wei Biao slanted his eyes and said sarcastically.


    Zhao Zifeng quietly clenched his fist, pulled at the corners of his mouth, and with a stiff smile on his face: "this is a mistake of our hotel. All your consumption is free tonight. I wish you a happy meal."


    Zhao Zifeng resisted the impulse of hitting Wei Biao in the face with a punch. His eyes were cloudy and could drip water. Then he turned and left.


    I swear in my heart, Wei Biao, you''d better not fall into my hands, otherwise I will kill you.


    "Stop, did I let you go?"


    Ding Ning didn''t even look at him and sipped the wine leisurely.


    Zhao Zifeng turned slowly and said coldly, "I don''t know what else the guest is dissatisfied with?"


    The sound of "bang" startled everyone.


    Ding Ning slapped the table hard, How did you become the person in charge of your hotel? We were harassed in your hotel. You didn''t say a word of apology. Who would you show us? Just a free order? When we are beggars and can''t afford to pay? What kind of shit service attitude is this? How dare you call yourself the top hotel in Yanjing? Garbage, shit... "


    Zhao Zifeng''s face turned red when he was scolded by Ding Ning''s sudden rage, and the corners of his eyes kept twitching. He wanted to break him into pieces. However, under the cameras of many reporters, he had to maintain a stiff smile on his face, and let Ding Ning get angry, but he couldn''t refute.


    We should know that Shengze garden is the most successful masterpiece of the Zhao family since they entered the catering industry. It was only by various improper means that the extortion of this century old store was put under the name of the Zhao family.


    As the temporary person in charge of Zhao Zilong''s family when he was away, if shengzeyuan''s business was destroyed in his hands, he would never remove an incompetent label.


    Ding Ning made an article with shengzeyuan''s service attitude, which just hit his weakness. Therefore, even if he was oppressed and hated again, he could only bear it with a smiling face. And he specially called the reporter who wanted to force Ding Ning to obey. At the moment, the flash kept flashing, which made him feel like he had moved the stone head and hit his foot, and his face was hot.


    He knew that Wei Biao and others were here, and Ding Ning could not recognize him. Now he was making use of the topic and deliberately humiliated him as an ordinary hotel owner.


    Huzi and others looked at Zhao Zifeng''s green and red face with constantly changing colors. Their happiness was indescribable. They felt that the capillary blood holes all over their body were stretched.


    Zhao Zifeng was used to being arrogant and domineering with the power of the Zhao family. They all had conflicts with him more or less, but most of them suffered losses. Few people dared to point at Zhao Zifeng''s nose and scold in Yanjing.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s eyes again, he had brought the meaning of admiration. He secretly sighed that his brother-in-law was his brother-in-law, and there was no need to explain his tough life.


    "What do you think?"


    Finally, when Ding Ning scolded tired and drank tea to moisten his throat, Zhao Zifeng asked with a straight face.


    Ding Ning glanced at him, Pointing at him with an angry look on his face: "What do I want? I want to ask you. Look, as a consumer, I just made some suggestions. Your face is longer than a donkey''s face. Is this the attitude that a person in charge of catering service industry should have? Put yourself in your shoes and think about it. If you go to someone else''s restaurant to eat, and the hotel service staff pull a face, can you feel comfortable?"


    "You... I''m not a service person, I''m the person in charge."


    Zhao Zifeng''s face turned pig liver color, his eyes gushed anger, and said gnashing his teeth.


    "Look, what''s wrong with the person in charge? The person in charge should do a good job in service. The reason why the hotel is called catering service industry shows that catering and service are indispensable. You say how bad your service attitude is. We look up to your hotel when we come here for dinner, but you let cats and dogs harass us. It''s difficult for you as the person in charge It shows that there is something wrong with your management level. If you say something about you, you will show it to who? Do you think I want your free bill? Your food is a little expensive, but do you think since we can spend here, we will be the kind of people who can''t afford the bill? "


    Ding Ning opened the cynical mode again, which blew Zhao Zifeng''s lungs. He forcibly restrained his anger and squeezed out an extremely reluctant smile. "The guest said what do you want to do?"


    "Look, you still don''t realize your mistake. It''s not what I want to do, but that you should show the sincerity of your hotel to solve this matter well and make all the guests who come to spend feel satisfied."


    Ding Ning said solemnly. Although Sheng Zeyuan was very big, it was strange that his voice rang clearly in everyone''s ears.


    Most people haven''t thought too much, but elder martial brother Yan, who always sits and watches the excitement, shows a thoughtful look. This young man is not simple.


    People who feel the same way are three men and one woman sitting in a pavilion in a remote corner. Of course, they should be two men and two women. They just walk alone at night. Now men dress up as women.


    "Walking alone, is he Ding Ning who was reported by deputy director Ning Haizhuo last time?"


    An old man with a plain appearance, wearing Tang clothes and flashing fine light between closed eyes asked calmly.


    Sitting next to a handsome young man and a beautiful girl in a green dress looked curiously at the night alone.


    Night alone frowned and said angrily, "director Duan, don''t call me alone. I''m Ningye now."


    "Well, Ning ye, this boy is Ding Ning who Zhuo Bufan reported last time?"


    Director Duan said helplessly.


    "Good!" Night alone, sparing words like gold, he took a mouthful of sea cucumber and stuffed it into his small mouth to chew.


    The handsome young man made no secret of his admiration for the night alone and said softly, "alone..."


    "Shut up, my name is what you can call?"


    Night alone, his face sank, stared at him coldly and shouted.


    The handsome young man''s face was green and red, and a flash of anger flashed in his eyes, but in the face of the cold eyes of walking alone at night, he immediately squeezed out a smile: "I was wrong, I forgot, your name is Ning ye now."


    "Hum!"


    Walking alone at night, he snorted coldly. He knew that he was changing his concept and was too lazy to expose it.


    The girl in the emerald dress glanced at the night alone with a smile, and seemed to say unintentionally: "Ding Ning? Night alone? Ning night? It won''t have anything to do with it."


    "Green bamboo, eating can''t block your mouth, can it?"


    Walking alone at night, his eyes narrowed and his eyes were cold, staring at the girl named green bamboo like a knife.


    The green bamboo spit out her tongue mischievously, like an innocent girl. She obediently lowered her head to eat, but her eyes flashed the brilliance of cunning success.


    The handsome young man was stiff when he heard the speech, and his embarrassed smile gradually faded away. The fist under the table was clenched quietly, and his eyes at Ding Ning had taken an undisguised killing intention.


    Director Duan looked on coldly and sighed in his heart. The three in front of him were the most outstanding young people in the compilation of the Religious Bureau, but they were all rebellious, which gave him a headache as the deputy director of the Religious Bureau.


    Green bamboo comes from the pure land of Sanskrit sound of yinshizong sect. It seems that people and animals are harmless and innocent. In fact, it is most due to scheming. A sentence that seems unintentional is often full of deep meaning and makes people wonder for a long time.


    The handsome young man named Jiang wuhui is a disciple of Shengjian mountain villa. He reached the peak of the earth martial arts realm in less than 30 years old. He can break through the heaven martial arts realm at any time. His startling cloud sword technique is perfect and superb. He can fight even if he meets the strong ones in the early days of the heaven martial arts realm. He has some pride in his bones.


    After seeing the night alone at first sight, he was shocked and launched a warm pursuit, but it was a pity that the falling flowers were deliberately ruthless. The night alone always gave him no false words and let his feelings go to waste.


    But he was infatuated and regarded himself as a flower protector who walked alone at night. In the past two years, any heterosexual close to walking alone at night would be forced back by him by various means.


    These three people are not small. Director Duan, even one of the deputy directors of the Religious Bureau, dare not take part in the open and secret struggle between them.


    Today, yeduxing has officially submitted his resignation to the Religious Affairs Bureau and is about to return to the school. Director Duan arranged a small gathering to practice for her.

 Chapter 497

    "Oh!"


    Night alone, suddenly covered his mouth, frowned Dai Mei and made a sound of retching.


    "Alone... Ningye, what''s the matter with you?"


    Jiang wuhui asked anxiously, expressing his concern.


    "I''m fine. Maybe there''s something wrong with the food."


    The night alone drank saliva and said indifferently, but the beautiful eyes were watery, and the expression was a little painful.


    "Or we''ll change places."


    Jiang wuhui''s eyes flashed, seemingly concerned, but he didn''t want to stay here. His intuition told him that the relationship between night alone and Ding Ning was not simple, which made him jealous and hate.


    "No!"


    It''s always cold to walk alone at night. Jiang wuhui has long been used to it. He stretched out his hand to take out a fragrant green pill and said politely: "this is the Qingxin pill I bought from the saint doctor''s gate. It can calm my Qi and concentrate, and maybe alleviate your discomfort."


    "No, I''m fine... Vomit..."


    The night walked alone, flatly refused, smelled the smell of medicine, and suddenly the stomach turned upside down. The feeling of retching floated again, and hurriedly covered his mouth and ran to the bathroom.


    "It''s strange that we are all ancient warriors. We don''t invade all diseases. How can we feel gastrointestinal discomfort when walking alone?"


    Jiang wuhui wanted to follow, but when he thought that it was inappropriate for him to go to the women''s bathroom alone at night, he had to stay and muttered to himself looking at the back of the night alone.


    Green bamboo''s nimble eyes turned and seemed to inadvertently smile: "the symptoms of my sister walking alone are very similar to pregnancy reaction. I won''t be pregnant."


    "Shut up, green bamboo, can this joke be fooled?"


    Jiang wuhui''s face was gloomy and scolded.


    The green bamboo was unconvinced and glanced: "I just said it was like, but I didn''t say it must be. Hum, I can''t joke. Even if I have it, it''s not yours. I''m excited."


    "That''s enough, green bamboo. Don''t joke about ruining people''s reputation. If you are heard alone, even your school can''t protect you."


    Jiang wuhui''s face was extremely gloomy. He warned word by word that Sanskrit pure land had always been friendly with Shengjian mountain villa. He had experience in the birth of green bamboo at the same time, and usually took a lot of photos of her.


    Green bamboo has always been jealous of walking alone at night. He has known it for a long time, but one is a disciple of his school and the other is a goddess he is obsessed with. Usually, he can only open one eye and close the other, pretending not to know.


    But he knew that once the words of green bamboo''s slandering night alone spread, night alone would mercilessly kill green bamboo, and even the pure land of Sanskrit could not protect her.


    After all, the saint daughter clan is a large sect with profound heritage for thousands of years. It is one of the four holy sects side by side with his school. It is far from comparable to the divine martial sect like Sanskrit pure land.


    "I''m just talking. What''s fierce?"


    Green bamboo immediately muttered with a guilty mouth and muttered in a low voice.


    Director Duan also looked serious: "such a joke must not be opened again in the future. The saint family has a special inheritance. There is only one Saint walking outside in each generation. The most important thing is to pay attention to reputation. If this joke is spread and tarnishes her reputation, the saint family will never die."


    "Oh, I see."


    Seeing that director Duan had spoken, green bamboo immediately responded skillfully. She was just talking because of jealousy. If she was really heard by night alone, she would die without doubt, and no one could save her.


    Jiang wuhui''s eyes twinkled. Although green bamboo said casually, he had an unbelievable doubt in his heart. He won''t be really pregnant alone at night?


    No, definitely not. Walking alone has always been a clean girl. How can she have an affair with other men? She must have thought too much. Jiang wuhui immediately shook her head and put this absurd idea behind her.


    In the bathroom, I walked alone at night, looked at the clean water retched from the wash basin, washed my face, and my eyebrows were all bitter and astringent.


    The holiday has not come for two months. Recently, she has no appetite and can''t move to retch every day. Even if she is careless, she knows what it means.


    This is why she submitted her resignation to the Religious Affairs Bureau and lied about returning to the school after her training. She wanted to find a real estate son and was not suitable for any more tasks.


    Do you want to tell him? Night alone, her face is full of tangled color. She knows that in fact, it is the wisest choice to kill her child and pretend that nothing has happened.


    However, the fetus in the abdomen has formed a fetal heart and felt the fetal heartbeat, which made her really reluctant to give up.


    "Ah!"


    A scream woke up the night walking alone from meditation. Looking at the middle-aged woman who came out of the compartment and covered her face, she turned away and walked out.


    "Indecent, there are sex wolves, and there are sex wolves in the bathroom."


    The night walked alone and listened to the screams of the middle-aged woman behind her like she had just been raped. She shook her head silently. Aunt, she didn''t look at your beauty. Even if there is a sex wolf, you''ll take advantage of it.


    I didn''t want to go back to face Jiang wuhui''s hospitality and the strange smell of green bamboo. I jumped onto a big tree and looked at Ding Ning from a distance. There was a complex color in my beautiful eyes.


    This is the child''s father. Unfortunately, she can''t tell him that once the school knows, he will die without a burial place.


    Eh, walking alone at night, bored, looking at Zhao Zifeng leaving with an angry face and a gentle smile on his mouth, the little man is still so unwilling to suffer.


    What else can I do for him before I leave? The mental power unconsciously spread around and subconsciously locked on Zhao Zifeng. She firmly believed that this guy would not give up after eating a dumb loss.


    Suddenly, her eyes were frozen, and her heart was suddenly tight. Her sight fell in the pavilion where Zhao Zifeng was located. Yan Hui of the saint doctor''s door, how could he be here?


    She still knows something about Yan Hui. He is an inner disciple of the holy medicine sect. His qualification is not very good, but it is not very bad. Although he seems to be a young man in his twenties, he is actually 50 years old. Tianwu, which broke through at the age of 40, is now the peak of tianwu.


    As a disciple of the four saints, her position in the school is far from comparable to that of Yan Hui. She is the saint of the saint''s generation and the successor of the future patriarch.


    But she has to admit that even if she is a spiritual master, if she is against Shangyan Hui now, she may not be his opponent, which is determined by the degree of transformation from the acquired body to the innate body.


    Tianlingshi is the same as tianwujing martial arts master. It is a process of transformation from the acquired body to the innate body. After more than two months of continuous transformation, she has only broken through to the middle of tianlingshi. This is only achieved when mirage pill has residual spiritual power hidden in her body.


    After all, tianlingshi and tianwujing only need to transform spiritual power. She needs to transform spiritual power as well as spiritual power. With double efforts, the upgrade speed is enough to make her proud.


    The night walked alone and touched her lower abdomen, with a bitter smile on her face. Since she decided to keep the child, she naturally wanted to think about the child''s future. The spiritual power she had worked hard to cultivate should be absorbed by the child first, and lay a good foundation for the child from the womb. Therefore, her cultivation might stay in the middle of the spirit for a long time.


    "MD, what a lie!"


    Zhao Zifeng''s face was gloomy and could drip water. He returned to the table where Yan Xun was sitting, took up a glass of wine and poured half a kilo of Baijiu at a single breath.


    Yan Hao took a look at his lips and tried to explain something, but he didn''t say it. He couldn''t say that he was afraid of Wei Biao, which made him feel very ashamed.


    "Feng Shao doesn''t have to worry. He just wants him to accept the challenge."


    Yan Xun didn''t introduce Yan Hui''s brothers and sisters to Zhao Zifeng, but said calmly.


    Although he didn''t like Zhao Zifeng''s use of Yan Hao as a gun driver, his grandson was scared away in public. He also felt ashamed. Seeing that Yan Hui didn''t mean to intervene, he became more courageous.


    "Oh, is there any good way for old Yan?"


    Zhao Zifeng asked eagerly.


    Although he covets the beauty of younger martial sister Qingyun, the character who can be treated so respectfully by Yan Xun is by no means easy. Therefore, he has well restrained his lust.


    "Hehe, it''s very simple. So many of them drink and always go to the bathroom. No matter who is ill, Ding Ning will not stand idly by. If he can''t be cured and Yan Hao takes action to cure him, it''s not clear at a glance who is high and who is low."


    Yan Xun stroked his beard and said contentedly.


    "Yan, who always poisons? Ha ha, wonderful plan, wonderful plan!"


    Zhao Zifeng reacted quickly and immediately laughed and exclaimed.


    Yan Xun saw Yan Hui''s expressionless face and no objection in the corner of his eye. He immediately cheered up and took out a bottle of powder and handed it to Zhao Zifeng: "this is a bottle of powder I prepared. Just let the target smell it. In a few minutes, his face will be covered with red rash."


    "Won''t it kill people?"


    Zhao Zifeng asked anxiously. He was still very cautious. After all, although he was not afraid of the people at Ding Ning''s table, it was only limited to the struggle between young people. No matter who stepped on who, the family would laugh at it.


    But once a human life is caused, the nature will be different. It violates the rules of the game. No one can protect him, even the Zhao family.


    "Don''t worry, my old man wants to live a few more years. He won''t make fun of human life. At most, he itches for a few days and has no worries about life."


    Yan Xun didn''t tell him that this kind of itching comes from the bone. It makes people scratch their face and can''t stop the itching. It''s disfigurement at most and will never worry about life.


    "OK, I''ll arrange someone to do it now."


    Zhao Zifeng, like a treasure, went down to arrange with the powder.


    "Feng Shao, I''ll come!"


    When Zhao Zifeng said triumphantly, Yue Tingting volunteered.


    "Well, it''s up to you."


    Zhao Zifeng was very satisfied with Yue Tingting''s attitude, gave her the powder and explained the use method according to Yan Xun''s explanation.


    Xiao Yan lowered her head sadly. She wanted to take the initiative to improve her relationship with Zhao Zifeng, but she didn''t expect to be one step ahead of Yue Tingting.


    "Grandpa, how to treat this powder."


    Yan Hao was in great spirits. His previous decadence was swept away and asked with great interest.


    "It''s very simple. Burn the needle with fire, stab it into Quchi point, chize point and itching point... Three inches, and leave the needle for five minutes to cure it."


    Yan Xun gave AI sun an opportunity to look forward to his elation this time and recover his lost face.


    As long as Ding Ning can''t cure it and Yan Hao can cure it, it goes without saying who is high and who is low.


    "Brother in law, it''s already this time. None of these people left and stared at us. Why don''t we withdraw first and play in another place."


    Tiger''s face was slightly drunk and said with some discomfort.


    Ding Ning showed an imperceptible smile at the corner of his mouth: "don''t worry, don''t drink the wine, let''s have a chat."


    "No, I''m suffocating. I have to go to the bathroom. You talk first."


    Tiger son covered his stomach and hurried to the bathroom.


    Ding Ning''s lips moved slightly, the tiger''s body paused, seemed to nod slightly undetectable, and went to the bathroom without looking back.


    "Brother, what did you tell him?"


    Liu shengqian Dai asked curiously in her mind.


    "You''ll know later."


    Ding Ning smiled and replied in his mind, but his smile was very strange.

 Chapter 498

    "Eh!"


    Yan Hui frowned suspiciously and suddenly looked up at a nearby tree.


    There seemed to be a faint fluctuation of psychic power on the tree just now, but I didn''t find anything after watching it for a long time.


    Shook his head, is it an illusion after drinking two glasses of wine.


    Walking alone in the dark at night, there was a sneer of disdain on the corners of her mouth. Although the Yan Hui realm was higher than her, it was far from her sensitivity to the fluctuation of spiritual power.


    She is the queen of the night. She is a rare natural dark constitution. With the martial arts of her school, she is hidden in the dark. If Yan Hui can find her existence, it will be damned.


    The invisible and colorless figure flew to the top of the world where Ding Ning was like a bird in the night sky. She wanted to call the police and remind him.


    This has nothing to do with feelings, just because he is the child''s father. He can''t be Yin. I don''t know what''s going on.


    But when she landed on the top of the pavilion, Ding Ning suddenly became excited and suddenly stood up in the surprised eyes of everyone.


    "Brother in law, what''s the matter?"


    The mosquito looked at him strangely.


    "I... I''ll go to the bathroom. You talk first."


    Ding Ning walked out quickly without thinking.


    When the night was depressed, Ding Ning suddenly sounded in her mind with a surprised voice: "demon, why are you here? Come with me."


    Walking alone at night like being struck by lightning, he trembled all over. He looked at Ding Ning incredulously. His mind was blank and only hovered with an idea. Can he see me? How could he see me?


    Ding Ning couldn''t wait to go to a lonely place and looked back at the night walking alone with him unconsciously. His eyes flashed a thick color of surprise.


    "I... I''m fine. I''ll come out and walk around."


    Walking alone at night, I thought it was a coincidence. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning always stared at the darkness where she was, and her eyes changed with her changing directions, so that she was sure that he could really see him, some at a loss.


    In fact, Ding Ning could only feel her breath and general orientation, but could not see her appearance.


    "Are you okay? Is it convenient to show up? I want to see you."


    Facing the first woman in his life, Ding Ning''s mood is very complex, including self blame, guilt and a faint longing.


    Night walked alone, tightly pursed her lips, and felt a headache. Now she is in Ningye''s dress. If she shows up, she can''t be teased by him to meet him in men''s and women''s clothes.


    Out of a woman''s reserve, she didn''t want Ding Ning to know Ning Ye''s identity, but she had an inexplicable expectation in her heart. She wanted to see him again before leaving and see what his attitude would be when he saw himself again.


    "It''s inconvenient now."


    After hesitating for a long time, I decided not to see you for the time being.


    "Are you okay? I said you could go to Ninghai to find me. Why did you come to Yanjing? Was it to find me?"


    Ding Ning looked at the thick darkness and said emotionally that although he was playful, he was never an irresponsible man. Even if the other party was a goblin, he should bear the responsibility he should bear.


    "I... I''m fine. I just came to Yanjing to do business. I happened to meet you."


    Night alone wanted to leave now, but I don''t know why I was reluctant to leave. I subconsciously wanted to stay with him for a while.


    "I miss you very much. Can I see you again?"


    As like as two peas, Ding Ning asked her, "this is not a fool. She does dream of her. He has a very important position in his heart. Maybe it is not the same as Xuan Ji and her."


    Looking at Ding Ning''s excited look, she felt inexplicably soft in her heart. Although she didn''t want to admit it, the little man who took him for the first time did affect her heart.


    Although it was probably just a woman''s special feelings for her first man, she had to admit that after she found out that she was pregnant with his child, this feeling became more and more intense.


    However, she subconsciously touched her lower abdomen and showed a firm color on her face. The child can''t live without his father. Now recognizing him will only kill him.


    So, at the next moment, the tone of the night''s solo walk became indifferent: "I said, it was just an accident, just take what you need. Zhao Zifeng and Yan Xun are hurting you... Be careful yourself, i... I should go. Bye."


    "Goblin, don''t go!"


    Ding Ning eagerly preached that although the indifference of walking alone at night made him very uncomfortable, he could still see her deep affection for herself from her sincere reminder.


    The night that had turned and was ready to disappear walked alone, his body shape gave a slight meal, and said calmly, "what else?"


    "Come back to Ninghai with me. I''ll be responsible for you."


    Ding Ning said without hesitation that he didn''t want to live up to this woman, whether she was human or demon.


    Just responsible? Yes, it''s just a one night stand. How many feelings can you expect him to have for himself?


    The night walked alone with some self mocking thoughts. The eyes went down unconsciously and said, "I said it was just an accident. Forget it!"


    "You can forget yourself. You are my first woman. You are my woman all your life. I don''t allow you to leave me."


    Ding Ning suddenly said somewhat willful and unreasonable.


    "Hum, it''s beautiful to think. You want me to be your woman. You''re still far from it. Wait until you can enter Zhenwu."


    The tone of the night''s solo walk was slightly cynical, but there was a faint smile on the pretty face that no one could see.


    "Zhenwu territory? OK, give me some time and I''ll reach it."


    Ding Ning took a deep breath and said decisively.


    "Three years, I''ll give you three years at most. As long as you can become a strong person in Zhenwu territory within three years, you are qualified to be with me. If you still insist on being with me, come to the holy women to find me."


    Night alone has quietly left, only her voice echoed in Ding Ning''s mind.


    "Saints?"


    Ding Ning stood blankly in place with a blank brain. Isn''t she a goblin? She is one of the four saints, a saint of the virgin family?


    Suddenly, a name mentioned by Xia Hou appeared in his memory - walking alone at night, the only worldly walking disciple of the saint, and the proud daughter of the Heavenly Master at the age of 25.


    No wonder she wants to break through the Shenwu realm within three years. If such a proud woman doesn''t have the strength to match it, I''m afraid it''s really difficult to get the approval of the saint.


    Thinking of her breakthrough in the tropical rain forest, Ding Ning suddenly realized that the world only knew that she was the first genius in the ancient martial world. She broke through the Heavenly Master at the age of 25. How could you know that her breakthrough had most of his credit.


    "Zhenwu territory? Three years is enough. Walk alone at night. You wait for me. I won''t let you down."


    Ding Ning quietly clenched his fist and secretly made up his mind.


    He didn''t know that he was only 25 years old three years later, and the night alone when he became a heavenly spirit Master at the age of 25 has been called the first genius in the ancient martial world.


    The 25-year-old strong man in Zhenwu should be so shocking that he is absolutely the only one who has never been before and will never come.


    Even walking alone all night, she didn''t think he could really do it. She just wanted to give herself an ethereal hope. After all, the saint of the saint has never married a secular person.


    Only when Ding Ning shows his excellent potential far beyond ordinary people can he be valued by the school and recognized by the elders of the school.


    "Ah, how itchy, how itchy!"


    A sharp woman''s cry broke the silent atmosphere of whispering in the night, and the brightly lit Shengze garden immediately fell into chaos.


    Reporters who had been bored for a long time and were unwilling to leave immediately flocked to take photos of Yue Tingting.


    Ding Ning was awakened from his meditation by the cry and returned to his seat.


    Huzi winked at him with admiration. Although he didn''t understand how Ding Ning knew each other''s plot and spoke in his mind, he was full of worship for this magical brother-in-law.


    "What''s the matter? How can I sound like Yue Tingting''s bitch''s voice? I''ll go and have a look."


    Watching the excitement is a major feature of Chinese people. They can''t sit still and stand up and run to the onlookers.


    "I''ll go and have a look too. Hey hey, if it were Yue Tingting, I hate that bitch. I have a face that makes me happy all day."


    Mosquitoes could not hold their breath, and those who gloated also went to see the excitement.


    "Yue Tingting?"


    Ding Ning was stunned. He remembered that he had a touch of pity for the woman before. He couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling bitterly. Fortunately, he wasn''t fooled by her at that time, otherwise he would capsize in the gutter tonight.


    Who could have thought that a woman who looks pure like a female college student would be a cunning bitch.


    "It''s her."


    Tiger son definitely nodded and said proudly in the confused eyes of Wei Biao and others: "she is to blame. She stopped me at the door of the bathroom and wanted to harm me. If my brother-in-law hadn''t informed me in advance, I would have to be caught."


    "What''s going on? I didn''t understand."


    Li Zhe asked with a confused face.


    Huzi proudly said: "It''s not that my brother-in-law had foresight. He expected that Zhao Zifeng''s bastard would harm us. Before I went to the bathroom, he reminded me not to be drugged. I was still skeptical. After I got out of the bathroom, I found that Yue Tingting''s bitch was abnormally close to me. I pretended to be a snake with her, watched her every move, and found that she was wearing gloves and wanted to sprinkle a kind of medicine powder When I was on my body, I deliberately pretended to drink too much and couldn''t stand still. I spilled that bottle of powder on her. "


    "Medicinal powder? My herb, Zhao Zifeng is so vicious?"


    Li Zhe said with an incredible face.


    "Hum, that bastard is always so insidious. There''s nothing he can''t do."


    Wei Biao said with a livid face. He was secretly afraid. Fortunately, he didn''t go to the bathroom, otherwise he might be the one who got caught.


    But the thought that Ding Ning had warned tiger Zi in advance made him feel more and more impenetrable. He stared at Ding Ning and said, "how do you know?"


    "It''s very simple. Zhao Zifeng wants to use the reporter to force me to compete with Yan Hao. After the failure of medical skills, he will certainly find another way to make the competition continue. You are all my friends. They drugged any one of you. I will certainly do it. If I can''t cure you, at that time, Yan Hao will do it. It goes without saying who is higher and who is lower between us."


    Ding Ning calmly explained that he was confident, but he was secretly ashamed. Where did he have that IQ and be able to understand the plot was nothing more than relying on the surveillance of magic mosquitoes.


    "I''ll go, brother-in-law, what''s your brain? You''re Zhuge Liang in the world, planning strategies and winning thousands of miles away."


    Li Zhe exclaimed with exaggerated admiration.


    "Yes, brother-in-law, your brain is too powerful. No wonder you can accept sister Nuo. You are worthy of being brother-in-law."


    "Brother in law, please accept my knees ceremoniously. I don''t hold the wall. I only serve you."


    "Brother in law, my admiration for you is like the water of the Yangtze River, and the water of the Yellow River is out of control."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 499

    "Hello, Mr. Zhao. I''m a reporter from Guanghua newspaper. Excuse me, is this lady allergic to eating in shengzeyuan?"


    "Hello, Mr. Zhao. I''m a reporter from ark entertainment. As the person in charge of Shengze garden, do you have any explanation for this lady''s allergy?"


    "Mr. Zhao, I''m a reporter from Yanjing daily. I''d like to ask whether this lady is food allergy or food poisoning?"


    ¡­¡­


    In the spring and Autumn Pavilion, Yue Tingting, whose face was full of rash, covered her face and cried. The strange itch from the bone marrow made her scratch her face.


    Zhao Zifeng was chased and intercepted by reporters and asked all kinds of tricky questions, which made him want to cry without tears. He secretly scolded the woman that she was not successful enough to defeat. If she didn''t harm others, he put himself in the hole.


    Although most of the reporters tonight were called by him, many came spontaneously. These people didn''t know Zhao Zifeng''s identity and thought he was simply the boss of shengzeyuan.


    The news of the battle between the little needle king and the little miracle doctor was so popular that they rushed like sharks smelling blood, but they didn''t start until now, and they were also angry.


    Thieves don''t leave empty, so do reporters. They certainly don''t want to go in vain. At the moment, when they see news like Yue Tingting, they naturally brighten their eyes and won''t let go.


    Zhao Zifeng felt that he had moved a stone and hit his own foot. He wanted to slap Yue Tingting to death. But for the sake of shengzeyuan''s business, he could only forcibly suppress his rising anger, squeeze a hard smile on his face, and said:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please be quiet. This lady didn''t have a problem eating in our Shengze garden. In fact, she is a volunteer."


    "Volunteers? What volunteers?"


    "Yes, Mr. Zhao, please explain what kind of volunteers are?"


    ¡­¡­


    The reporters immediately burst into a nest. The microphone was almost stuffed into Zhao Zifeng''s mouth and kept asking.


    Zhao Zifeng was secretly proud. After coughing to quiet the scene, he pretended to be mysterious and asked, "Why are you here tonight?"


    The reporters'' eyes suddenly lit up, and a clever reporter replied, "is this young lady because the little needle king and the little miracle doctor are volunteers who fight medicine."


    "Bingo, correct answer!"


    Zhao Zifeng snapped his fingers, smiled with humor, turned and asked Yue Tingting, "madam, am I right?"


    "Yes, i... I''m a volunteer. Come on, cure me quickly. I... I''m itchy."


    Yue Tingting covered her face and said wrongly. She wanted to prevent the reporter from patting her face full of rash, but because it was extremely itchy, she couldn''t help scratching it with her hands, which had scratched blood marks.


    Xiao Yan stood aside, looked at Yue Tingting''s miserable face, and then looked at Zhao Zifeng''s complacent appearance under the flash, and suddenly gave birth to a thick chill. How mean and ungrateful this man must be to laugh at this time. Anyway, Yue Tingting is also a woman in his name.


    "Wow, it''s really a volunteer. This lady is really dedicated."


    "Miss, I want to ask you whether you are optimistic about the little needle king or the little miracle doctor?"


    "Miss, do you know that being a volunteer will turn your face like this?"


    "Excuse me..."


    ... the reporters were boiling again and began to visit Yue Tingting.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, now this lady is very painful and the doctor is kind-hearted. I think neither the king of small needle nor the little miracle doctor can bear to see the patient suffer so much. Then we''ll wait and see whether the king of small needle has superior medical skills or the little miracle doctor is better."


    Zhao Zifeng shouted with a big horn, but he was secretly proud. He didn''t expect Yue Tingting to have such utilization value. With these reporters, he also wanted to force Ding Ning to fight.


    Under many flash lights, he thought complacently, but he didn''t see that he also had great potential to be a host.


    If Ding Ning doesn''t want to do it, everyone will think that he has no medical ethics. If he is forced to do it but can''t cure Yue Tingting, it will be perfect.


    At that time, Yan Hao will try to cure Yue Tingting again. The result of the fight is self-evident. The title of the little miracle doctor will be questioned by everyone. At that time, he will buy some water troops and exaggerate them, so as to achieve his initial goal.


    "This Zhao Zifeng is really mean. He even plays this hand."


    Tiger son listened to Zhao Zifeng''s shouting with a tweeter and immediately understood his sinister intentions. He slapped the table hard and scolded angrily.


    The people who were still flattering Ding Ning turned ugly. They looked at Ding Ning worried that the powder was provided by Yan Xun. Yan Hao must know how to treat it. What''s the fairness of this competition.


    Ding Ning put down his chopsticks and said with an indifferent smile: "it doesn''t matter. Since he wants to force me to compete with the little needle king, I fulfilled his wish."


    "But brother-in-law, it''s not fair. They collude."


    Li Zhe urged anxiously.


    "Yes, brother Ding, this is a conspiracy. If you can''t cure it, your reputation will be all over."


    Wei Biao is no longer calm, worried.


    "Have some confidence in me, okay? The medicinal properties of Tianma powder can''t defeat me."


    Ding Ning stood up and walked to Chunqiu pavilion with strong self-confidence. He had already diagnosed Yue Tingting through the vision of magic mosquitoes.


    I thought Yan Xun''s exclusive powder would be very tricky, but I didn''t expect that the old thing would be Tianma powder.


    Gastrodia elata powder is a non lethal but tortured drug. It is colorless and tasteless. No matter which part of human and animal contact, it will penetrate the skin and gather on the face with the blood circulation, showing the focus in the form of erythema.


    In ancient times, this kind of powder was mostly used by the government to interrogate prisoners. The itch originated from the bone. Few people can endure it. Even if they are treated in time, there will be spots of hemp pits on their faces, so it is called Tianma powder.


    "Look, here comes the little miracle doctor. Here comes the little miracle doctor."


    "Eh, the little needle king is coming too."


    "Ha ha, it''s not in vain. This battle of dragons and tigers has finally begun."


    "I just don''t know which of them has better medical skills."


    "What''s the point? It must be the little needle king."


    "That''s not necessarily. You see, the little miracle doctor''s expression is very calm from beginning to end. He looks confident."


    "Cut, what''s the use? Haven''t you seen the Yan needle King come to press the array for the little needle king himself?"


    "The Yan needle king came to press the array himself, which shows that the little needle king has no bottom in his heart."


    "You mean, if the little needle king loses, the Yan needle king will do it himself?"


    "Father and son soldiers in battle, that''s for sure. If the little needle king loses, the Yan needle king must find face."


    "Listen to you, I''m looking forward to the defeat of the little needle King now, so I can see the Yan needle King show his skill."


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the spring and Autumn Pavilion has been surrounded. People watched Ding Ning and Yan Hao come separately, and immediately whispered one after another.


    "Hum, are you coming first or am I coming first?"


    Yan Hao held back all night and finally had a chance to cheer up and sneer at Ding Ning.


    "Whatever. If you think you can cure her, just come first."


    Ding Ning''s expression was always indifferent. He came up to Yue Tingting, looked at it and said naturally.


    "You''d better come first so that I won''t cure her. Doctor Ding will say that I don''t have a chance."


    Yan Hao looked extremely confident.


    Ding Ning had a faint smile on his mouth: "you''d better come first. As long as you can cure him, even if you win."


    Yan Hao frowned. He couldn''t understand Ding Ning''s routine. After thinking about it, he thought that Ding Ning must have no way to cure it, so he would let him do it first. After he was cured, he would say that he didn''t have a chance to do it, which would make his face less ugly. He sneered at himself. He wanted to be beautiful. Since he did it, he must step on Ding Ning completely.


    Immediately, he said hypocritically, "you are a guest from far away. As a landlord, I naturally have to give way to three first, or..."


    "Stop talking nonsense. Is it interesting to push around? The patient is in pain now. What a doctor should do is to relieve the pain for the patient as soon as possible. Since you can''t cure her, I''ll cure her."


    Ding Ning impatiently interrupted his words, reached out to touch the silver needle and began disinfection.


    "You..."


    Yan Hao choked for a long time and couldn''t speak. Looking at the disdainful eyes of the onlookers, his face was green and red, and almost a mouthful of old blood didn''t come out.


    Ding Ning showed the doctor''s benevolence incisively and vividly, and immediately won the favor of the people present. Compared with Yan Hao''s endless delay, Ding Ning''s medical ethics immediately crushed him.


    Those who watched the excitement never thought it was too big, especially the reporters. Their professional sensitivity made them immediately seize this precious moment. The flash kept flashing, leaving Yan Hao''s iron green face clearly on the film negative. Yan Hao was defeated in the first round.


    Yan Hao immediately realized this. He looked at Ding Ning''s injection with gloomy eyes and said to himself, it''s only useful to have medical ethics and fart, and it has to be hard to make iron. I''ll see what kind of face you will have if you can''t cure Yue Tingting.


    Thinking that Ding Ning would be dejected and admit that he was helpless, he went out again and cured Yue Tingting every minute under the attention of the public. The strong contrast made Yan Hao laugh proudly.


    "What are you laughing at? I really don''t know how you become a doctor. The patient is so painful that you can still laugh. Is there any medical ethics?"


    Where would Ding Ning give him face? He scolded mercilessly.


    How fast the reporters reacted. The long guns and short guns immediately turned their heads to leave Yan Hao''s stiff smile on his face. As for which photo to use as the front page cover tomorrow, the reporters are also tangled.


    When Ding Ning caused a fire, he didn''t care about fighting the fire. Regardless of Yan Hao''s cruel eyes that could kill, the silver light in his hand flashed, and seven silver needles had already stabbed Yue Tingting.


    Yue Tingting''s painful groan suddenly stopped, and the tingling feeling disappeared with the silver needle. Looking at Ding Ning who was focused on twisting the silver needle for her treatment, a complex color flashed across the bottom of her eyes.


    No woman does not love beauty. Now she is very disappointed with Zhao Zifeng. She is itching and scratching her face. Zhao Zifeng is still carrying out his plan regardless, trying to force Ding Ning to do it, completely ignoring her pain and allowing her to admit that she is a volunteer.


    Even though she never expected to be Zhao Zifeng''s wife, there was no credit and pain.


    How many dirty things has she done for Zhao Zifeng these years? In order to win over other childe brothers into his circle, she had to make herself cheap and go to bed with those childe brothers.


    She thought Zhao Zifeng had some feelings for her, but today, she saw through him completely. In Zhao Zifeng''s eyes, she was just a plaything and tool, with no dignity.


    Yan Hao was once her guest of the staff, but he turned a blind eye to her pain. He and Zhao Zifeng are birds of the a feather.

 Chapter 500

    On the contrary, Ding Ning, regardless of past grievances, raced against time to relieve her pain, so that she finally got rid of that inhuman torture.


    Yan Xun''s face darkened. There are several detoxification methods of Tianma powder. Due to the problem of time, he taught Yan Hao the simplest and easy to learn.


    But what Ding Ning uses is the most brilliant one, which can achieve immediate results and relieve the sequelae of Tianma powder to the greatest extent, making him realize that this little miracle doctor is really not simple and far from being comparable to Yan Hao''s medical skills.


    Reaching for the needle, Ding Ning straightened up and gently shook his head and said, "well, it''s just that your Gastrodia elata powder has certain sequelae, which will leave a lot of pits and scars on your face."


    "Ah! What should I do? Please, doctor Ding, help me."


    Yue Tingting took out her makeup mirror and looked at the red rash that had disappeared on her face, but there were many hemp pits and scratches. Her mood was like taking a roller coaster. Just reaching the top, she suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley and begged sadly.


    "Eh, aren''t you a volunteer? Didn''t anyone tell you that you would be disfigured before? This sequela can''t be cured. Disfigurement has become a foregone conclusion."


    Ding Ning said in surprise, but Zhao Zifeng and Yan Hao changed their faces sharply.


    "Zhao Zifeng, Yan Hao, now I''m disfigured. Are you satisfied? Why didn''t you tell me that the powder would be disfigured?"


    Yue Tingting''s face showed despair, her beautiful eyes gushed anger, stared at Zhao Zifeng and Yan Hao, and scolded.


    There was an uproar at the scene. Everyone thought Yue Tingting came to be a volunteer because she was ill. Unexpectedly, there was another secret.


    At the moment, Yue Tingting gnashed her teeth and shouted out the names of Zhao Zifeng and Yan Hao, allowing the reporter to make brain tonic naturally. It is obvious that the girl was cheated by the two men.


    In particular, one of them is Yan Hao, the Party of the test, which means more intriguing.


    The flash kept flashing, and the reporters raised their cameras and microphones: "Mr. Zhao, Dr. Yan, is what this lady said true?"


    "You made this woman a volunteer, but you didn''t tell her that the medicine would have serious side effects. Do you have any explanation?"


    "According to the lady, can I think you are cheating?"


    "Dr. Yan, as the famous King of small needles, I would like to ask whether a medical competition is important or the patient''s health is important? Please answer."


    "Madam, I would like to ask you whether you will investigate the legal responsibility of these two parties?"


    ¡­¡­


    The scene was like boiling water. The reporters spoke and interviewed one after another, which caught Yan Hao and Zhao Zifeng unprepared and turned ugly.


    "Yue Tingting, what are you talking about?"


    Zhao Zifeng angrily scolded Yue Tingting in a panic, and secretly blamed Yan Xun for not explaining the serious sequelae of the powder in advance and making things so passive.


    Yue Tingting was shocked. She knew how cruel Zhao Zifeng was. Although she wouldn''t kill her, I''m afraid she won''t be able to stay in the circle in the future.


    Before, she was extremely excited because of her disfigurement, so she blurted out without thinking. Now, after calming down, she immediately realized that if she really annoyed Zhao Zifeng, she would not have any good fruit to eat in the future.


    However, no woman doesn''t love beauty. When she thinks that she has become a pockmarked face, Yue Tingting can''t help crying with her face covered. In this way, she avoids the reporter''s questioning and gives Zhao Zifeng and Yan Hao a chance to catch their breath.


    Xiao Yan looked at Yue Tingting''s anger, but she didn''t dare to speak. Before, she hated her very much. Now she should gloat at her misfortune, but she couldn''t be happy. Instead, she gave birth to a sad feeling of rabbit death and fox sorrow.


    A woman who pleases Zhao Zifeng all day is so disfigured. Later, Yue Tingting''s disfavor has become a foregone conclusion, but it is just like this. Xiao Yan can see through Zhao Zifeng''s ruthlessness.


    Thinking that he would like such a scum and have been in love with him for so many years, Xiao Yan couldn''t help feeling sad. He was really blind.


    "Well, well, dear reporters, things are not what you think. This Ms. Yue Tingting volunteered to be a volunteer, and the consequences have long been made clear to him. She just couldn''t bear the blow for the moment and talked nonsense."


    Zhao Zifeng saw Yue Tingting close his mouth and immediately began to change the topic: "in this first round of competition, because the little miracle doctor got rid of his illness, the little needle king had no chance to fight. Even if it was a draw, now we start the second round of competition."


    "Zhao Zifeng, do you want to be shameless? Ding Shen cured Yue Tingting''s disease. Yan Hao stood there like a fool and didn''t even shoot. Why do you say a draw?"


    Wei Biao, who didn''t know when to squeeze into the crowd, sneered and shouted, "I''ve seen shameless people. I''ve never seen you so shameless."


    "Wei Biao, you are sincere in making trouble, aren''t you? I tell you, others are afraid of you, and I Zhao Zifeng is not afraid of you."


    Zhao Zifeng was angry. He also knew that he was shameless, but Ding Ning''s medical skills exceeded his expectations. He had the cheek to fool the past with this indiscriminate method. Besides, he didn''t expect to be directly exposed by Wei Biao. His anger was attacking his heart and threatened fiercely.


    "Zhao Zifeng, are you threatening me? But there are so many people present. You have an evil mind and are partial to Yan Hao. What qualifications do you have to act as the referee of this competition?"


    Wei Biao narrowed his eyes and stared at Zhao Zifeng without showing weakness. The fundus of his eyes radiated a disturbing light. Moreover, he was reasonable and immediately incited everyone''s emotions at the scene.


    "What makes a draw? Such a competition is really full of dark scenes."


    "What bullshit competition? The little needle king didn''t even make a move. The little miracle doctor of others seriously cured the girl. Is the elbow turning too obvious?"


    "Even the competition can''t make a fair judgment. What qualifications do you have to be a referee? Do you know medical skills? Change, change."


    "I seem to have seen Liu Lao here just now. I suggest Liu Lao Chinese medicine to be the referee."


    "Yes, yes, I saw it just now, and old Meng traditional Chinese medicine is also there. They are highly respected and will be impartial."


    "I saw President Jiang of Paradise hospital also come. President Jiang is fair and can also be a referee."


    ¡­¡­


    All the people talked and recommended the referee one after another. Zhao Zifeng''s face was as ugly as eating stool, but he couldn''t object.


    Therefore, with the enthusiastic recommendation of the people, five highly respected old doctors were elected as judges soon.


    Although two of them are western medicine, they also have deep attainments in traditional Chinese medicine. They can act as referees for two rookies in the medical field. Five old doctors said they were very honored and gladly accepted the position of referee.


    As for Yan Xun, although he also has the qualification to act as a referee, because his grandson Yan Hao is one of the parties, he did not become a referee out of the principle of fairness.


    President Jiang Zunyi, the most prestigious of the five, is Vice Minister Jiang''s brother Jiang Zunyi. He has long been very curious about Ding Ning. Tonight, he specially came to see the little miracle doctor praised by his brother.


    Sitting on the temporary rostrum, Jiang Zunyi coughed, "ladies and gentlemen, we also saw the whole process in the first round of the previous two excellent doctors. I personally think it''s inappropriate to draw. I don''t know what suggestions you have?"


    Everyone was whispering and embarrassed. Indeed, the competition itself was irregular before the competition. There was only one patient. Whoever took the first shot to cure it, even if who won, it was unfair to another person, but to say a draw, it was unfair to those who took the first shot.


    Ding Ning suddenly stepped forward and Lang said, "even if there was a draw before, I believe that since Dr. Yan can be called the king of small needle, he must be able to cure the lady, especially the powder, which was originally made by the king of Yan needle. Yan Hao has no reason not to cure it."


    One stone aroused thousands of waves, and the people suddenly burst into an uproar. They gave a thumbs up for Ding Ning''s broad mind. When they looked at Yan Hao, they became a little disdainful, and they were also unhappy when they looked at Yan Zhen Wang. After all, Tianma powder was configured by him, but the side effects broke Yue Tingting''s face, which made them defend Yue Tingting against injustice. After all, Beauty is always easier to win sympathy.


    Besides, the medicine powder prepared by grandpa can be solved by grandson. Who believes that there is no fishiness? This contrast, Ding Ning''s image immediately became tall.


    Yan Xun''s face was gloomy and could drip water, but he couldn''t refute it. It was true that the bottle of Tianma powder was really made by him.


    If he dares to deny it, Ding Ning will dare to make a request. Tianma powder is likely to be configured on site in the next round. Yan Hao will certainly not deserve it at that time.


    Although he knew that Ding Ning''s heart was punishable and led the evil water to him, which was undermining his prestige, he could only knock off his teeth and swallow it in his stomach.


    Yan Tong''s eyes narrowed and his face remained calm, but he stared at Ding Ning. A look of dissatisfaction flashed across his eyes. Yan guilou is the school''s industry. Yan Xun''s reputation will affect the school''s income. Ding Ning can step on Yan Hao. Even if he steps on Yan Hao into the abyss, he won''t be there, but stepping on Yan Xun will affect Yan Guitang''s business, which makes him feel very bad.


    Let him deal with a little doctor in the world. As a proud Saint doctor disciple, he disdains to do it and simply closes his eyes. If Ding Ning really doesn''t know good or bad, he doesn''t mind bullying the small and teaches him a good lesson.


    Younger martial sister Qingyun''s beautiful eyes are full of brilliance. Not long after she joined the saint doctor school, she has not developed the arrogance of the disciples who regard the secular world as ants. On the contrary, she feels that Ding Ning looks very pleasant and speaks and works much brighter than Zhao Zifeng and Yan Hao who like to play tricks.


    "Hum, what is a draw? If I play first, where else can I do for you?"


    Yan Hao is young and vigorous after all. Although Ding Ning cured Yue Tingting, which surprised him, he will never believe that Ding Ning''s medical skills are better than him.


    Ding Ning looked at him calmly: "I told you to come first. You don''t want to. Now blame me?"


    "You..." Yan Hao suddenly became angry. It sounded reasonable, but how could he feel so uncomfortable?


    "Cut, it''s still the king of small needles. I don''t want to do it. Now I have a good reason."


    "Grandpa dispenses medicine and grandson detoxifies. It''s really... Ha ha!"


    "Compared with the mind and bearing of the little miracle doctor, the little needle king is not a little worse."


    "Hey, I thought the little needle king was the pride of Yanjing. I didn''t expect it to be so unbearable. Regardless of medical skills, medical ethics alone can''t compare with other people''s little miracle doctors."


    "Hum, I think he is afraid that he can''t compare with the little miracle doctor, so he has the cheek to want a draw in the first round."


    "It must be. If he is really confident, what if he admits to losing the game?"


    "If he had such a bearing, I would really look up at him. It''s a pity, ah!"


    "It''s a shame for us Yanjing people. We''re still the little needle king. There are five people and six all day. We can''t afford to lose."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 501

    Huzi and others mingled with the crowd and constantly distributed such remarks, which soon got people''s approval. Except for a few people, most people began to support Ding Ning and questioned Yan Hao''s character, bearing, medical ethics and even medical skills.


    Listening to these whispers, Yan Hao, who has always been arrogant, clenched his fist tightly, and his face was blue and white, which was very wonderful.


    "This boy is brave and resourceful. He knows people''s hearts well. With a few words, he turns passivity into initiative and imperceptibly changes the direction of public opinion. He is really a little guy. Compared with him, Yan Hao is too young."


    This evaluation is not only the idea of President Jiang alone, but also appears in the hearts of many people who see Ding Ning''s intentions clearly.


    Zhao Zifeng''s face is gloomy. He has completely reduced from a referee to a passer-by. His only hope is that Yan Hao can beat Ding Ning, step on him and achieve his predetermined goal.


    However, he had a hundred times confidence in Yan Hao. After seeing Ding Ning''s medical skills, he suddenly became a little uncertain. He thought nervously, can Yan Hao really defeat him?


    "Ding!"


    Zhao Zifeng looked at the text message. His brain almost exploded with a bang, and his face became very ugly.


    The message was sent by Qu Yan. She explained why she had suddenly left in advance, because Ding Ning didn''t know what means to take pictures of the ambiguous actions of the two people before. Even what she said was clear. Once her husband knew that she was finished, Zhao Zifeng would have bad luck. No man wanted to be green capped.


    Zhao Zifeng didn''t believe it. This is Shengze garden. How could Ding Ning capture such a hidden scene?


    But with a small video screen sent by Qu Yan, Zhao Zifeng went to a quiet place and looked at it. He had to accept this reality.


    This made him sweat on his forehead. Once the scandal of adultery with married woman Qu Yan came out, he could never bear the consequences. Not to mention the position of home owner, the Revenge of her family alone could make him die without burial place. The family would never offend the powerful family in order to protect him.


    His mind was spinning rapidly, but he was in a state of confusion. He didn''t know what to do. Now he was not thinking about how to step on Ding Ning, but how to please Ding Ning so that he could let him go once.


    As for Xiao Nuo, whom he vowed not to marry her, it was insignificant compared with his future.


    In the corner of my eyes, I saw Xiao Yan walking out of the bathroom. Suddenly, I saw a bright light. How could I forget her? This is Ding Ning''s future sister-in-law.


    Hurriedly waved to Xiao Yan and shouted in a low voice, "Xiao Yan, Xiao Yan, come here."


    "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Yan didn''t have the tender tenderness when he saw him in the past, but asked coldly.


    "Xiao Yan, come here for a minute. I have something to tell you."


    Zhao Zifeng was sensitive to Xiao Yan''s abnormality and frowned in some displeasure, but said softly.


    "Not interested!"


    When Xiao Yan saw him hiding in the dark and calling her to go, he couldn''t help beating the drum. This bastard wouldn''t want to take advantage of himself, would he?


    If Zhao Zifeng had called her so gently in the past, she would have run away in a happy mood. But now, how did she see Zhao Zifeng? How did she feel disgusting and obscene? She turned around and left without hesitation.


    "Horizontal trough..."


    Zhao Zifeng looked at her beautiful back and suddenly looked silly. Didn''t he say that this girl secretly loves herself? How can this attitude towards yourself?


    This makes him feel that today is really an unlucky day. Everything is unfavorable and should not harm others.


    After thinking for a long time, he returned a text message to Qu Yan: "try to block Ding Ning''s mouth. Our affairs must not be leaked."


    Qu Yan returned quickly: "what can I do?"


    "What can move a man is nothing more than money, power and beauty. I''ll give you money. As for beauty, you are yourself. Do you still use me to teach you?"


    Zhao Zifeng thought about it, gritted his teeth and replied. Thinking that Qu Yan would soon be singing gently under Ding Ning, he felt like he was wearing a green hat.


    Although Qu Yan often has a good time with her husband, he doesn''t feel uncomfortable. After all, he is a husband and wife, but when he thinks that such a beautiful thing as Qu Yan will be played by Ding Ning, he feels uncomfortable to death.


    "I see, you men, hum, fortunately, the boy is still handsome!"


    Qu Yan replied very quickly. It seems that it''s wonderful to have a hair with Ding Ning.


    This made Zhao Zifeng jealous and scolded a bitch. After turning his eyes a few times, he replied, "but he can''t play in vain. He holds our handle in his hand, and you have to hold his handle."


    "Well, you''re still smart. It''s the best policy to have a handle on each other. He dares to expose us. It''s a big deal. We''ll die together."


    Qu Yan immediately understood his intention and let Zhao Zifeng feel relieved. Think about it, Qu Yan is someone else''s daughter-in-law anyway. It''s also worthwhile for Ding Ning to sleep once and never suffer from the future. The jealousy is not so strong.


    Take a deep breath, keep a smile on your face and walk to the competition site.


    "The first round was a draw. In the second round, after the discussion of several of our judges, we decided to find two spectators with physical diseases from the scene to act as volunteers. As for who to choose, it was up to the two parties to choose."


    Jiang Zunyi and other referees worked out the rules of the second round of competition, and Yan Hao finally brazenly insisted on the first round draw.


    Some people objected: "will this be unfair? After all, the severity of the patients selected by the two people is different, so it is impossible to judge the final result."


    President Jiang smiled and explained: "traditional Chinese medicine pays attention to looking, smelling, cutting and asking. The two candidates are excellent traditional Chinese medicine. Find out the patients from the audience. As for whether they choose the seriously ill or the lightly ill, it is also a test of their basic skills, so that they can better show their level."


    Another person asked, "if one is seriously ill and the other is lightly ill, and the person who is lightly ill is cured, but the person who is seriously ill is not cured, what is the outcome?"


    "Of course, the one who is cured is the winner. Finding out the person who is seriously ill can only show that his basic skills of traditional Chinese medicine are very solid, but whether he can be cured is the key to the final victory."


    President Jiang and others have obviously considered it very carefully. This round is considered as two competitions. The first is to compare who can find out the seriously ill from the audience in half an hour, and the second is to see the treatment effect.


    For example, one of them chose cancer patients and the other chose gastric ulcer patients. The one who chose cancer patients must have the upper hand in the first competition, but that doesn''t mean he won this round.


    The final outcome depends on the treatment effect. After all, those who choose cancer patients have no ability to cure them, and those who choose gastric ulcer have been cured. Naturally, those who choose gastric ulcer win.


    On the contrary, those who choose cancer patients and cure them will be the winners.


    Such a comparison method is very special. It can not only fully show the comprehensive level of traditional Chinese medicine, but also be full of interest, which makes everyone excited.


    Ding Ning and Yan Hao agreed with this competition method with confidence. The audience also took the initiative to say that they would become volunteers unconditionally no matter who was selected.


    Therefore, the second round of the competition officially began, and the enthusiasm of the people on the scene far exceeded Ding Ning''s imagination. Whether sick or not, they lined up in a neat queue, waiting for the selection of the two players.


    I''m kidding. This is a free physical examination opportunity. No one wants to miss it. If they are selected, maybe some hidden diseases they don''t even know will be cured free of charge.


    Although there are doubts about the character of the little needle king, he is still optimistic about his medical skills.


    At this time, we can see the characteristics of the two people. Yan Hao observed each one first, filtered out the bad looking people as candidates, and then carefully screened them from these candidates to select the seriously ill who are sure of treatment.


    Ding Ning felt his pulse one by one. Although he was fast, he was much slower than Yan Hao.


    Half an hour later, Yan Hao has selected a patient, and Ding Ning is still taking pains to feel the pulse one by one.


    The patient selected by Yan Hao was a middle-aged man in a suit and a general''s belly. He was frightened and asked, "Little Needle king, what''s wrong with me?"


    "You''ll know later. You can''t say it yet."


    Yan Hao waved impatiently: "I''ll take you to the podium and let several referees check it for you. Only when the boy selects a good man can he finally announce."


    The middle-aged man was about to cry and said with a bitter face, "I don''t have a terminal disease, do I?"


    "Can you shut up first and you''ll know later."


    Yan Hao frowned and walked to the rostrum with the selected patients.


    Several referees are respected doctors. After examining the middle-aged men, they looked at each other and nodded.


    "Doctor Ding, it''s so slow to choose a patient. I''m disappointed at this level."


    Yan Hao saw that Ding Ning was still taking turns to feel everyone''s pulse. He suddenly felt that he had the upper hand. A trace of disdain appeared at the corners of his mouth, and his toes were high and angry.


    Ding Ningli didn''t bother to pay attention to him and continued his inspection.


    "Hum, I dare to call myself a little miracle doctor at this level. I think you are a liar. I will expose your true face today."


    Yan Hao was not angry when he saw that he was directly ignored, and continued to satirize.


    "Shut up, it''s not time. Don''t interrupt. If you talk nonsense again, you will be punished for interfering with your opponent''s selection of patients."


    President Jiang couldn''t see Yan Hao''s successful face, and shouted in a deep voice.


    Yan Hao choked at the speech and obediently closed his mouth, but his eyes to President Jiang were full of shadows. He scolded in his heart that this old and immortal thing is really nosy.


    "Hey, although the little needle king has some skills, his character is really..."


    Old Chinese Doctor Liu shook his head and sighed, disappointed with Yan Hao''s performance.


    "I thought Yan Hao was a good boy before, but now it seems that he is spoiled by brother Yan Xun."


    Although Meng Lao is a good friend of Yan Xun, he deeply regrets Yan Hao''s performance.


    "People have to die than people and goods have to be thrown away. Regardless of their medical skills, Yan Hao and Ding Ning are much worse in terms of medical ethics, personality and temperament."


    Wang Lao''s traditional Chinese medicine commented very pertinent.


    "However, Yan Hao still has real skills. It can be seen that his basic skills are still very solid if he can select such patients from these audiences so quickly."


    Director Li is the chief physician of a third class hospital in Yanjing. Although he studied western medicine, he also dabbled in traditional Chinese medicine. He has always had a good relationship with Yan Xun and is partial to Yan Hao.


    "Wait until Ding Ning finishes his election."


    President Jiang smiled and made no comment. He was only interested in Ding Ning and looked forward to what kind of patient he would choose.

 Chapter 502

    Soon, Ding Ning selected his patient within the specified time, and when he saw the patient, Zhao Zifeng and others, Wei Biao and others, and even Yan Hao, the expression on his face became very strange, because the patient was no one else, but Xiao Yan, Xiao Nuo''s cousin.


    Xiao Yan was trying to avoid Zhao Zifeng''s harassment. He just mixed in the crowd like a bustle, but unexpectedly, he was selected by Ding Ning and pulled out.


    "Ha ha, Ding, are you too funny? Just ask an acquaintance to make up the count?"


    Yan Hao pointed to Xiao Yan and smiled back and forth.


    Ding Ning looked slightly stunned and frowned, "what acquaintance?"


    "Brother in law, this is sister Nuo''s cousin, but she doesn''t have a good relationship with sister Nuo. She hangs out with Zhao Zifeng all day."


    Tiger son came up and whispered in his ear. Out of politeness, he nodded to Xiao Yan and said, "sister Xiao Yan."


    Ding Ning took a deep look at Xiao Yan. Is she Xiao Nuo''s cousin? But it doesn''t look like it at all. Yan Juan is far from Xiao Nuo. He can give 80 points at most.


    Xiao Yan didn''t care so much and ignored the tiger. At the moment, her heart beat like thunder. The palms of her clenched hands were soaked with sweat. She asked anxiously, "tell me what''s wrong with me?"


    Ding Ning frowned slightly, his mood soon returned to calm, and said calmly, "you''ll know later."


    "I... are you wrong? How can I get sick?"


    Xiao Yan clenched his lips and said with a trace of luck.


    In fact, infinite panic has long been born in her heart. You know, the competition between the two is to select the seriously ill. She is sure that Ding Ning doesn''t know her and can''t deliberately scare her, which means that she is really ill and the disease is not light. How can she not panic.


    Seeing that both of them had selected the patients, the five judges diagnosed the two patients again on the spot.


    The middle-aged man selected by Yan Hao was soon diagnosed with recessive filariasis. Recessive filariasis is called tropical pulmonary eosinophilia in western medicine. Its clinical manifestation is nocturnal asthma or cough with fatigue and low fever, which is generally the same as the diagnosis given by Yan Hao.


    Yan Hao glanced triumphantly at Ding Ning. Recessive filariasis has a certain incubation period and is difficult to be detected. He can find the patient from so many people, which is enough to show his superb medical skills.


    Yan Xun looked at Yan Hao with approval. Even if he wanted to diagnose recessive filariasis, it would take some effort. He was deeply gratified by his successors.


    Ding Ning''s face was ancient and undisturbed. He stood quietly in place, waiting for the decision given by the five referees.


    The five highly respected referees diagnosed Xiao Yan respectively and gathered together to discuss something in a low voice. Looking at their serious expressions, Xiao Yan swallowed nervously and spitted: "what''s wrong with me?"


    Director Li frowned and looked at Mr. Wang and others: "I''m a Western doctor. I only know a little about traditional Chinese medicine. I don''t know if you have diagnosed it?"


    Old doctor Wang stroked the goatee under his chin, smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I can''t diagnose it. The girl is very healthy."


    "Me too, but I shouldn''t. with Dr. Ding''s medical skills, there can be no misdiagnosis."


    The old doctor Meng frowned and thought. If Ding Ning was misdiagnosed, it would be all right. But if Xiao Yan was really ill, they couldn''t find out. It would be a shame.


    Liu old Chinese medicine did not give up to feel Xiao Yan''s pulse again. It took five minutes to release his hand. Under the attention of the people, he smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I can''t find out."


    Xiao Yan frowned slightly, stretched out his slender knuckles and gently rubbed his temples: "I just had a physical examination some time ago. I''m very healthy. Is it his wrong diagnosis?"


    President Jiang spread his hand, "maybe I can only ask him, but I don''t think he can make a wrong diagnosis with his medical skills."


    Xiao Yan rubbed his temples uneasily. No one wanted to get sick. She also hoped that Ding Ning was misdiagnosed, but her intuition told her that Ding Ning could not make such a mistake on such an occasion.


    After some discussion, the five referees decided to let Ding Ning give the answer.


    In the eyes of the public, President Jiang announced with embarrassment: "the patient selected by Dr. Ding, after our diagnosis, everything is normal and there is no disease."


    "Hahaha, I knew he was a liar. What kind of shit little miracle doctor is he? He''s a liar who flatters the public. His surname is Ding. What else do you have to say now?"


    Yan Hao, with a happy smile on his face, pointed to Ding Ning and laughed.


    With a bang, the whole scene exploded, and the onlookers looked at Ding Ning with contempt and contempt.


    "What little miracle doctor? He turned out to be a liar. It''s a waste of my time."


    "Our little needle king in Yanjing is a real medical rookie. What shit little miracle doctor, get out of Yanjing."


    "Get out of Yanjing, damn liar."


    "You can''t let him get out of Yanjing. Now that you''ve exposed his true face, you should send him to prison."


    "Yes, send him to prison. He''s a liar. I don''t know how much money he cheated."


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, the crowd was filled with anger when they looked at Ding Ning. They wanted to break him into pieces. If they were not stopped by people who didn''t lose their senses, they were ready to rush forward and beat Ding Ning.


    The faces of Wei Biao and others became very ugly. Looking at Yan Hao''s successful appearance, they wanted to go up and beat his face.


    Medical professionals who knew something about Ding Ning frowned. They didn''t believe that Ding Ning would be misdiagnosed.


    The reporters were in great spirits. They stayed all night regardless of whether Ding Ning was a liar or not. Finally, there was an explosive news. They flocked to take photos of Ding Ning. Even some reporters have begun to write in their hearts. What title should the news page of tomorrow use to attract attention.


    "It''s impossible. My brother-in-law''s medical skills are very good. You must have made a mistake."


    Tiger and mosquito have great confidence in Ding Ning''s medical skills. They can''t accept the result at all. They roar at the top of their lungs, but they are drowned in the spitting sound of the sea of people.


    Zhao Zifeng hid in the dark corner and watched Ding Ning finally lose his reputation. He was happy as if he had eaten an ice cream in the dog days, and the capillaries all over his body stretched out.


    But as soon as he thought that Ding Ning was still holding his handle in his hand, he immediately restrained his smile, turned his eyes, and wondered if there was any way to avoid Qu Yan''s dedication and get the handle back.


    Su Qin''s mouth was slightly tilted and he was disappointed. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning was so vulnerable. He was defeated before he made a formal move.


    Yue Tingting looked at standing alone in the crowd, as if she had been abandoned by the whole world. She accepted the lonely figure pointed by thousands of people. Her eyes were very complex, and she sighed and lowered her head.


    Yan Xun''s smile began to spread bit by bit. With a reserved face, he said, "real gold still needs fire to be refined. Young people become famous and energetic. After all, they are still a little complacent."


    "I thought I could watch the excitement. Unexpectedly, it was just a Silver Pewter gun head. It was really boring."


    Yan Hui''s face was ancient well without waves, and said proudly.


    "Elder martial brother, do you think a young genius who is famous and cured Tianma powder will make such a low mistake on such an occasion?"


    Younger martial sister Qingyun''s eyes are shining with wisdom and hold different opinions. She has a kind of intuition. Ding Ning is not such a simple person.


    Yan Hui disapproved and said, "some people usually seem to have some skills, but when it comes to the competition, they will be out of balance due to tension and make mistakes at a loss."


    "Dear envoy, although Ding Ning is not as good as Yan Hao, he can cure the poison of Gastrodia elata powder. It''s a pity that he has never seen the world. It''s normal to make mistakes under this tense atmosphere. Just like some students, they usually get good grades. Once they go to the examination room, they will be nervous and lose their wits and can''t get good grades. Ding Ning estimates that this is the case ¡£¡±


    Yan Xun agreed with a smiling face.


    "It must be. It''s a pity."


    Yan Hui nodded slightly and said regretfully.


    "I don''t think so. Let''s wait and see."


    Younger martial sister Qingyun didn''t approve. She found that from beginning to end, Ding Ning didn''t look flustered, as if he wasn''t the one accused by everyone.


    "Be quiet, everyone be quiet!"


    Jiang Yuan shouted for a long time before everyone calmed down.


    "Dear predecessors, now that the outcome is divided, should we announce the result of the competition?"


    Yan Hao said contentedly.


    "Doctor Yan said this a little early?"


    Director Jiang was very disgusted with Yan Hao''s small man''s successful face. He snorted coldly: "we didn''t diagnose it, it doesn''t mean you won."


    "President Jiang, what do you mean?"


    A clever reporter immediately seized the opportunity to put out a microphone and asked.


    "Yes, President Jiang, now the outcome has been divided. Why do you say that the little needle king has not won yet?"


    "Since it has been proved that the little miracle doctor is a liar and the victory of the little needle king is a certainty, what does President Jiang mean by this?"


    "Does the little needle king have to cure the patient to win? In this way, we can also see the style of the little needle king."


    ¡­¡­


    The reporters, like goshawks smelling the stench, buzzed around again, and some people thought they were right to speculate.


    "Be quiet, be quiet and listen to me."


    The long voice of Jiangyuan was almost broken, so that the scene was quiet again.


    President Jiang''s dignified eyebrow glanced around, and finally his eyes fell on Ding Ning. "Dr. Ding, I have seen the whole process of your assessment. I believe you will never be misdiagnosed. Therefore, I think even if we can''t diagnose it, it doesn''t mean that this aunt is really not ill. Please explain it yourself."


    "What? What does President Jiang mean?"


    "How can it be? President Jiang means that the disease that none of their five judges can diagnose has been diagnosed by the little miracle doctor. Doesn''t that mean that they think they are inferior to the little miracle doctor?"


    "How can this be possible? These five are well-known authorities in the medical field."


    "What nonsense! What are the five respected medical leaders doing? Isn''t it self defeating?"


    "This Ding Ning will not be the illegitimate son of President Jiang. He would rather lower his value than excuse the liar."


    ¡­¡­


    The scene roared and boiling again. Everyone looked at President Jiang and others strangely. They didn''t understand why they had to do so at the expense of their own worth.


    "President Jiang, are you going too far? The facts are already in front of you. Ding Ning is a liar. You are still defending him. What benefits did you take from him?"


    When Yan Hao saw that President Jiang and others were still looking for reasons for Ding Ning, he became angry and shouted indiscriminately.


    "What are you talking about? Ann dares to talk nonsense and ruin our reputation."


    "The child with yellow mouth has no respect or inferiority and no tutor. Yan Xun, is this the grandson you taught?"


    "What? I really think I''m the king of small needles. I don''t have a tutor."


    Liu old Chinese medicine and others flew into a rage and scolded without scruple.

 Chapter 503

    Yan Xun''s old face was scolded with a burst of green and red. None of the five referees has a much weaker reputation than him, especially President Jiang or the brother of Vice Minister Jiang, which he can not easily offend.


    Seeing that Yan Hao aroused public anger, he quickly stood up and hugged his fist to make amends: "guys, it''s Yan Xun''s neglect of discipline. Yan Hao is young and energetic. He doesn''t intend to abuse you. Please don''t be surprised. Yan Xun is here to make amends for you."


    Turning around, Yan Hao, who looked unconvinced, scolded: "bastard, I really don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. I''m not going to make amends to your predecessors."


    "Why? Am I wrong? Now that the outcome is divided, they are still defending the liar. Who dares to say that there is no fishiness in it?"


    If it were normal, Yan Hao would certainly make amends according to Yan Xun''s instructions, but at the moment, there are so many journalists here, and it is just a time of complacency that why are you willing to lower your head in front of so many people?


    He thought he was reasonable and shouted unconvinced with his neck.


    "You... You bastard, are... Really angry with me."


    Yan Xun pointed at Yan Hao, trembling all over and scolding angrily. He was so angry that he couldn''t speak. He sat down on the chair and gasped heavily.


    Several referees obviously sided with Ding Ning and scolded Yan Hao for not having a tutor. He was also secretly angry that these people didn''t give him face and asked Yan Hao to apologize just for fear of provoking public anger.


    Seeing Yan Hao die, he didn''t apologize, but what he said aroused the suspicion of the people in the scene. His eyes looked doubtful at the five judges. His play had been done enough, pretending to be angry and never said a word again.


    President Jiang and others are old and sophisticated. We can''t see that Yan Xun is acting. You know, they are all masters of national medicine and cherish feathers very much. Yan Xun uses Yan Hao''s mouth to slander their reputation and make them tremble with anger, but they can''t tell. Only if Ding Ning can prove that he has not been misdiagnosed can they wash their reputation.


    Ding Ning was extremely dissatisfied with the five referees. He thought they were all people who deceived the world and stole fame. He couldn''t diagnose Xiao Yan''s disease. Instead, he thought he was a liar.


    But until now, he knew that the five referees trusted him with their lifetime reputation, which moved him and filled him with anger at Yan Xun''s grandparents and grandchildren.


    Taking a big step forward, he glanced at Yan Hao coldly: "summer insects can''t speak ice."


    "What are you talking about? Say it again, you dead liar."


    Yan Hao, who was satisfied with the speech, flew into a rage and angrily pointed to Ding Ning and scolded.


    "Am I a liar? Ha ha, it''s ridiculous. A quack with bad morality and half a bottle of vinegar like you really don''t deserve to live in this world."


    Ding Ning didn''t even bother to look at him and walked to Xiao Yan.


    "Little bastard, you want to die!"


    Yan Hao''s brain was congested by his contemptuous attitude. He bent down, touched a brick, jumped up with an arrow step, and smashed at the back of Ding Ning''s head.


    "Ah! Be careful!"


    Xiao Yan, who was always paying attention to Ding Ning, exclaimed, closing his eyes in horror. It seemed that he had seen the scene of Ding Ning''s brain overflowing.


    The surrounding crowd was also in an uproar. Unexpectedly, Yan Hao dared to commit an attack in public. Wei Biao and others changed their faces. They instinctively wanted to rush forward for rescue, but the distance was too far to reach.


    Yan Xun stood up and stamped his feet in shame and anger: "this evil animal is really stupid."


    The scene seemed to freeze. The timid people closed their eyes and couldn''t bear to witness the upcoming tragedy.


    "You want to die!"


    A crisp cold cry suddenly sounded. Liu shengqian Dai appeared behind Ding Ning like a ghost. He kicked Yan Hao away with an understatement, and then gave a cold hum and followed closely behind Ding Ning.


    Yan Hao screamed and the brick fell to the ground. The whole person flew backwards like a kite with a broken line. After hitting the cool Pavilion, he fell to the ground heavily. He opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. His eyes were full of horror. He felt that his whole body was frozen and could not move.


    "Eh! Is it the body of ice spirit?"


    Yan Hui narrowed his eyes and stared at Liu shengqian Dai with a thick surprise in his eyes.


    "Ice spirit body!"


    It was director Duan, Lvzhu and Jiang wuhui who made a startling sound at the same time.


    The three people looked at each other and looked different. Jiang wuhui thought for a moment and said in a low voice: "the saint doctor has been in great power these years. Yan Hui obviously has an intention. He must not get this woman again. Let''s join hands to stop him first and then talk about the ownership of this woman."


    The ancient spirit before the green bamboo gathered, nodded solemnly and said, "OK."


    Director Duan shook his head gently. "I have joined the Religious Bureau and will not participate in any struggle between the ancient martial arts circles. Please take care of yourself. Remember, don''t break the rules."


    Jiang wuhui seemed to have expected, and he was not angry when he heard the speech. "Well, director Duan, don''t worry, we won''t fight ordinary people."


    "That''s the best. It seems that I''ve left without saying goodbye and won''t come back. I''ll go first and say goodbye!"


    Director Duan hugged his fist slightly and turned away.


    "It''s good to go. When you come back and get this girl, only the two of us compete."


    Green bamboo said with a smile.


    "Green bamboo, you and my family have always been friends. How about giving this woman to me? I will compensate you."


    Jiang wuhui took a deep look at green bamboo and said sincerely.


    Green bamboo glanced at him obliquely and hissed: "brother wuhui, what kind of compensation can you say compare with an ice spirit with the potential to break through the holy martial arts?"


    Jiang wuhui''s face smiled, and then became firm: "you can open the conditions. This woman is very important to our holy sword villa."


    "All right, let''s fight by our abilities. Your holy sword villa already has a strong saint and warrior. I haven''t been a strong saint and warrior in Sanskrit pure land. Do you think my school can agree even if I give in?"


    The green bamboo said faintly.


    "Then we''d better work together and grab it together."


    Being rejected by green bamboo, Jiang wuhui didn''t feel depressed. He didn''t give in to green bamboo and held much hope.


    After all, the body of ice spirit has the hope of breaking through the strong Saint level force. Any strength obtained by Liu shengqian Dai will cultivate a strong Saint level force in a few years. Absolutely no sect will give up the opportunity to become a saint level force.


    ¡­¡­


    "What is the ice spirit body? Is it the same as my fire spirit body?"


    Younger martial sister Qingyun asked curiously.


    "No, your fire spirit body is one of the five elements spirit bodies. Although it is extremely rare, it is not absolutely absent. The ice spirit body is a variant of the water spirit body, which is more rare than the five elements body. If the five elements body is a rare spirit body in a hundred years, the ice spirit body is a rare spirit body in ten thousand years, and the cultivation speed is hundreds of times faster than ordinary people."


    Yan Tong patiently explained that his eyes became more and more hot. If he could bring this woman back to the school, in a few years, the saint doctor school would produce another strong Saint martial arts, which was of great significance to the school. Not only would no one investigate him for his loss of medicine and spirit, but also give him great praise.


    Younger martial sister Qingyun looks calm, but her heart is filled with jealousy. She is spoiled by the elders of the school because she is born with fire spirit. Otherwise, how could she be allowed to go home to visit her relatives after she just joined the school?


    She enjoyed the feeling of stars supporting the moon, but now the appearance of ice spirit body made her feel that her status was seriously threatened, so she didn''t want ice spirit body to be brought back to her school.


    Yan Tong as like as two peas, knows the woman''s mind, carefully examines Yan Hao''s body that is brought back by Yan Ping, starts cold and cold, the blood vessel is frozen, all symptoms are exactly the same as the symptoms after being wounded by ice body, which makes him not surprised and anti happy.


    If he were not in full view of the public and bound by the peace agreement, he would like to take prisoners and return to his school to receive merit.


    The scene was already in an uproar. No one thought that Yan Hao would be violent and hurt people, and no one thought that a seemingly weak woman could kick him so far.


    Huzi and others were tongue tied. They didn''t expect to be with Ding Ning all the time. They looked ugly (disguised by biological skin). The girl who was harmless to humans and animals was a powerful Wulin expert, which made them sigh. They knew that they were close to her. Let''s see if they could have the opportunity to learn such three moves and two moves.


    Wei Biao is a masterpiece in his eyes. Although he has practiced martial arts since childhood and his skills are quite good, he seems to be far worse than Liu Sheng and shallow Dai.


    Yan Hao was tall and had 160 or 70 kilograms, but she kicked him out more than ten meters away. He couldn''t do it without him.


    "Who is that girl? Where did brother Ding find such an expert to be a bodyguard?" he asked in a low voice


    "What bodyguard, that''s my brother-in-law''s sister, Ding Luoyu, nickname money bag."


    Huzi and yourongyan said, with pride on his face: "brother Biao, you don''t know your brother-in-law. His brother-in-law is the real master. He can protect sister Nuo''s whole body and retreat under the fire of more than a dozen submachine guns. How powerful do you think he is."


    "Oh, there''s such a thing. Why haven''t I heard Xiao Yao say it?"


    Wei Biao''s eyes are as bright as a light bulb. He likes to make friends with Wulin experts most.


    "Er! No, I slipped my tongue in a moment of excitement. Sister Nuo won''t let me talk about it everywhere."


    Tiger son slapped his forehead hard and said regretfully.


    "Come on, it''s still sealed. After you came back from Ninghai, every time you drank too much, you were showing off your brother-in-law''s great achievements, but no one believed it."


    Li Zhe threw his mouth aside to expose his old background.


    "Are you talking about me? Am I so tasteless?"


    Tiger son blinked innocently and looked at the people.


    Everyone smiled and nodded, and the mosquito said angrily: "hum, every time you drink too much, you become a big mouth. How can you tell sister Nuo when you come back?"


    The tiger son said bitterly, "how can this happen? I''ve always been very strict."


    Wei Biao was caught by a cat in his anxious heart. "Don''t talk nonsense to me. Tell me quickly. What''s going on?"


    "I promised sister Nuo that I would never say it. I''m not the kind of person who breaks his promise."


    Tiger son stood on his neck and said with awe inspiring righteousness. Angry Wei Biao almost wanted to beat him.


    "Brother Biao, brother Biao, we''ve heard him say it countless times. I''ll recite it soon. I''ll tell you."


    Li Zhe came forward with a smile and whispered.


    "Come on, come on, it''s still brothers."


    Wei Biao was overjoyed and hurriedly put his arms around Li Zhe''s shoulder, looking like two brothers.


    Li Zhe began to talk with a flying face. Other people nearby occasionally added two sentences, which made Wei Biao''s blood surge, surging and cheering.


    The tiger son supported his ears and hugged the slender waist of the mosquito. He gloated and said, "I didn''t say anything. It was all said by Li Zhe. When I came back, sister Nuo wanted to settle accounts with him."


    The mosquito almost laughed angrily. He twisted the rammed goods'' ears and scolded, "you fool, if you don''t say it, how will Li Zhe know?"


    "I... that''s right. What can I do?"


    Tiger son thought of Xiao Nuo''s means of rectifying people, and suddenly his hair stood up and said with a sad face.

 Chapter 504

    The mosquito looked at him angrily and said to Ding Ning, "it''s not easy. Hurry up and get married."


    "Sister Nuo asked me to settle accounts. What''s the use of flattering her brother-in-law?"


    Tiger asked with a confused face.


    "You pig, don''t you find that sister Nuo is like a docile kitten in front of her brother-in-law? As long as you flatter her brother-in-law, sister Nuo won''t care about your brother-in-law''s face."


    The mosquito gave him a bad look.


    "My wife is wise!"


    Huzi suddenly realized that he hugged the mosquito and gave her a kiss on her pretty face.


    "You rammer, you''re dying!"


    The mosquito blushed with shame and kicked him coyly. The tiger didn''t dodge and stood there with a silly smile.


    But soon, they stopped fighting, and all their attention was attracted by Ding Ning.


    At the moment, the audience was silent, and everyone focused on the tall and straight figure.


    Ding Ning stood in front of Xiao Yan, and a calm voice sounded clearly in everyone''s ears: "do you often have a headache?"


    Xiao Yan was stunned. After thinking about it, he nodded: "yes, I have had migraine since I was a child."


    The five judges frowned, listened to their questions and answers, and wondered what disease Ding Ning had diagnosed for her.


    The onlookers also listened quietly to see what tricks he was playing.


    "Let me ask you again, do you have a headache every time you exercise hard, get excited, work hard, cough, drink or fall in love with your boyfriend? It is also accompanied by nausea and vomiting."


    Ding Ning asked calmly.


    Xiao''s face flushed with shame and replied coyly, "I... I haven''t made a boyfriend yet."


    "Cough!"


    Ding Ning was embarrassed. He couldn''t help blushing. After two dry coughs, he said in embarrassment: "well, don''t mind. I''m talking about the general situation. You just have to answer yes or no."


    Xiao Yan looked at his embarrassed appearance and relaxed his nervous mood. After carefully recalling it, he gently nodded: "yes, once I exercise violently or get excited, I will have a headache. Just now I was very nervous and have a migraine again. By the way, I also have a headache when drinking. Occasionally I feel sick and want to vomit. Doctor Ding, what disease do I have?"


    "Don''t be nervous. Since I''m here, no matter what disease you have, I can cure you. Is your pain swelling or bursting pain?"


    Ding Ning smiled genially and comforted in a soft voice. Although Xiao Yan and Xiao Nuo were at odds, they were cousins after all. I believe Xiao Nuo would not want him to die.


    "Yes."


    It seemed that affected by Ding Ning''s emotion, Xiao Yan''s disordered mood calmed down, nodded gently to understand, and his eyes showed the light of hope.


    She has been tortured by this migraine for many years, but she can''t find any problems when she goes to the hospital. She walks on thin ice every day and doesn''t dare to engage in any violent activities. Even her mood doesn''t dare to fluctuate too much, which leads to her self-cultivation at a young age, and her temper has changed a lot. Although she has a bad relationship with Xiao Nuo over the years, she hasn''t reached the point of incompatibility between water and fire.


    "Can migraine be regarded as a disease? What if she really has migraine? It can''t be compared with the recessive filariasis I diagnosed?"


    Yan Hao soon calmed down after Yan Tong used his spiritual power to help heal his wounds. After hearing the dialogue between the two, he couldn''t help shouting again.


    "Shut up, you are such a nuisance."


    Liu Sheng and Qian Dai glared fiercely. Yan Hao shrunk his neck, obediently closed his mouth and welcomed a contemptuous look.


    Ding Ning turned around and said politely with a smile to the five referees: "I don''t know what the predecessors remembered about the symptoms I just said?"


    When Ding Ning and her asked and answered, the five referees fell into meditation. At the moment, they were awakened by Ding Ning''s questions. Old Chinese medicine Liu shook his head with a bitter smile: "I feel like I think of something, but I can''t remember it."


    "So am I. I can''t remember. Ding Xiaoyou''d better be frank. What''s wrong with the girl?"


    Wang Lao and Meng Lao also smiled bitterly. They humbly asked for advice. Today''s old face fell home.


    Ding Ning said with a smile, "it''s not the fault of the three ancestors. After all, western medicine understands this disease more thoroughly. I have studied western medicine for five years, so I can diagnose this disease."


    Director Li was still thinking hard, but director Jiang suddenly brightened his eyes, I dare not confirm: "is it spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage, but it''s wrong. Although these symptoms may have the possibility of spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage, shouldn''t they have severe headache or even vitreous hemorrhage? It shouldn''t be just migraine accompanied by nausea and vomiting, but also have disturbance of consciousness?"


    "Yes, why didn''t I think that these symptoms are just signs of spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage? The symptoms mentioned by director Jiang only appear after vitreous hemorrhage."


    Director Li was originally the director of Neurology. He had a deeper understanding of spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage than President Jiang. Looking at Ding Ning, he said in admiration: "if this girl really had spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage, it shows that Dr. Ding judged her symptoms only by taking her pulse before she was completely ill. This kind of medical skill is really amazing."


    "No wonder we can''t see that spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage is difficult to detect. We can make an accurate judgment only after causing other complications."


    The way that Wang Lao TCM suddenly realized was to find a step for himself.


    "We are ashamed of Ding Xiaoyou''s medical skills."


    With shame on their faces, old Meng and old Liu bowed down to Ding Ning, who was in a panic.


    When Yan Hao saw that Ding Ning turned over, he immediately shouted, "don''t pretend to compliment each other. You''re all in a group. It''s said that spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage is spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage? Who believes it?"


    "They are all elected by everyone on the spot. Shouldn''t they cheat?"


    "It''s hard to say. Before, they obviously favored the little miracle doctor. Maybe they had colluded long ago."


    "Nonsense, old Wang traditional Chinese medicine has high reputation and noble conduct, so he won''t do such a dirty thing?"


    "Yes, I know old Chinese medicine Liu. He is not only good at medicine, but also has no moral character. He can never do such a thing for profit."


    "Maybe they are people who fish for fame. What kind of people don''t have now."


    "You fart so much. I''m a neighbor of old Meng traditional Chinese medicine. Don''t I know him yet?"


    "How do you explain that they openly favor the little miracle doctor?"


    "What is favoritism? The five highly respected referees didn''t see it. People saw it. It shows that the little miracle doctor has real skills."


    "Yes, the five judges dare to think that they are inferior to the little miracle doctor in public, which shows that their medical ethics are noble. Only those with dirty minds can afford to lose like the little needle king and slander others at will."


    "Bah! I think the little needle king is the arrogant person who has no ability but yells."


    ... for a while, there were different opinions, both positive and negative, but it has to be said that most of the people had a clear vision. Those disharmonious remarks were untenable and soon drowned in saliva.


    The reporters were excited again, howling like beating chicken blood to interview the audience''s views. The process of tonight''s competition was really twists and turns, which made them feel that it was a worthwhile trip.


    "Yellow mouth child..."


    Old Meng''s traditional Chinese medicine has a hot temper. He heard that Yan Hao slandered them again and again, but was stopped by Ding Ning. He said calmly: "old Meng, it''s fair and comfortable in the hearts of the people. If a man is bitten by a dog, he can''t bite the dog again? As long as we can sit upright and let his dog bark, we''ll lose our identity by arguing with him."


    "Hahaha, that''s right. Let him bark."


    Several furious old Chinese doctors suddenly became enlightened. Yes, what''s wrong with a yellow mouth child like a mad dog? He lost his identity in vain.


    Yan Hao wants to continue to scold, but Yan Xun sternly stops it. At the moment, the crowd is surging. If Yan Hao doesn''t know good or bad nonsense, it will inevitably arouse public anger, and the reputation of Yan GUI hall for decades will be destroyed.


    But let him swallow the evil spirit, he was naturally unconvinced. He immediately stood up and hugged his fist and said, "Yan Hao is young and ignorant and offended you. I''m here to make amends for him."


    "How old is he? He''s still young and ignorant? Even if he grew up eating shit, he should know something about personnel? Didn''t he open his mouth and have long hands? You have to apologize? If someone makes a mistake, he has to pay a price. What about the little needle king, who knows to hide behind his elders and pretend to be dead? I don''t know how dare to challenge me with such goods?"


    Ding Ning had no good impression of the Yan family. Before President Jiang and others spoke, he began to attack like a fireball.


    "Well said, Yan Hao, get out and apologize!"


    Wei Biao shouted.


    "Yan Hao, get out and apologize!"


    "Yan Hao, get out and apologize!"


    "Yan Hao, get out and apologize!"


    "Yan Hao, get out and apologize!"


    ¡­¡­


    Huzi and others followed and drank. Then the onlookers on the whole scene shouted loudly, and the shouting went straight into the sky, which frightened Yan Hao.


    President Jiang and others swept away their grievances. They had never felt so happy.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please look at my Yan Xun''s thin noodles and give Yan Hao a chance to reform."


    Yan Xun''s face was livid. He forced himself to restrain his anger. He threw fists and worshipped. The sound around him was quiet. It can be seen that Yan Xun''s prestige in Yanjing is still very high.


    Yan Xun was calm and restrained his anger. He turned to Yan Hao and shouted, "evil barrier, don''t you apologize to old Meng."


    Yan Hao''s face was green and red. Knowing that he had committed public anger, hiding would only make people look down upon him more. He stepped forward and bowed to President Jiang and others: "Yan Hao is young and ignorant. He speaks irresponsibly. Please don''t see me in the same light."


    The flash kept flashing, and the reporters came forward one after another to record this scene. They can already predict how hot the news will be tomorrow.


    A reporter has drawn up the title of the news: Xiao Zhen Wang''s rude remarks aroused public anger, and Yan Zhen Wang Ctrip sun made a panic apology.


    Yan Hao, who had never received such an insult, felt his face burning, and his drooping eyelids flashed with resentment. Ding Ning, you brought all this shame to me. Wait for me.


    "Just, just, you are young and ignorant. Don''t talk nonsense and ruin people''s reputation in the future."


    Although the old people were still angry, if they held Yan Hao in full view, it would appear that they were too small-minded.


    On behalf of the people, Meng Lao traditional Chinese medicine waved his hand ironically, which was a complete revelation of the matter.


    Yan Xun''s face was gloomy, he closed his eyes and said nothing. Yan Tong''s face was full of fun. His eyes always revolved around Liu shengqian Dai. Where was he going to take care of a little Yan Guitang.

 Chapter 505

    "Everybody, I have something to say!"


    Just when everyone thought that the good play was coming to an end, Yan Hao suddenly raised his arms and aroused everyone''s interest. He looked at him and waited for him to say the following.


    Yan Hao felt a deep resentment under his eyes, He said calmly: "I dare not question the ruling of your predecessors, but I can''t believe that Xiao Yan really has spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage without diagnosis? What''s more, even if it is spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage, it''s too early to judge him to win before the competition is over?"


    As soon as they heard this, yes, let alone whether Ding Ning''s diagnosis was correct. Even if it was correct, they were not sure that he would win until he cured Xiao Yan.


    Love lively is human nature. Although Yan Hao is not liked, his words are reasonable and people can''t find anything wrong.


    President Jiang and others also nodded slightly. Originally, they planned to see Ding Ning''s real level. Yan Hao''s words were reasonable and nodded immediately: "no one judged him to win. The game is not over yet. Now continue."


    "Now I think we should first diagnose Xiao Yan''s condition."


    Yan Hao resumed his aggressive posture again. The meaning of what he said was that he didn''t trust the five referees.


    Although the five referees are angry, this is also a normal requirement. If they firmly oppose it, they seem to have a ghost in their heart.


    President Jiang raised his eyebrows and said with sarcasm, "I don''t know how you want to make a diagnosis? Do you want Yan needle king to make a diagnosis in person to confirm it?"


    "Let my grandpa do it. I believe grandpa can give you a fair account."


    Yan Hao was unwilling to show weakness and said, causing an uproar among the onlookers. Everyone has just seen the character of these two masters. Let Yan Xun come out for diagnosis. Are you kidding.


    However, Yan Xun had a thick skin and was quite complacent. He stood up and hugged his fist and worshipped: "since you can trust me so much, I''ll confirm it myself and see if the little miracle doctor''s diagnosis is wrong."


    "Yan Xun, you are still so shameless. It doesn''t need you to make a fool of yourself to diagnose a spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage."


    A strange voice sounded, and a dozen extraordinary old people surrounded a thin old man came out of the crowd.


    "God, it''s old Jiang. It''s old Jiang who came in person."


    "Old Jiang, which old Jiang?"


    "Which old Jiang can it be? Taishan Beidou, Nanhu Beijiang in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, of course, is the old Jiang who is known as Beijiang."


    "Oh, my God, old song, old Chen, old sun and old li... Why are these national medical masters here?"


    "This is a great event in the medical field. They are all national doctors of the national health care group. How can they pay so much attention to the competition between two young people?"


    "Isn''t old Jiang retired from the national health care group? Why did he come here with the national doctors?"


    "What if he retires? The state will certainly hire him again for his medical skills."


    "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know. The reason why Mr. Jiang will be in Yanjing is that the state is ready to establish a Chinese Medicine Association and appoint Mr. Jiang as the president of the Chinese Medicine Association."


    "I see. I said, Jiang retired a long time ago. How could he suddenly appear here."


    "Good thing, this is a sign that our traditional Chinese medicine is about to revive."


    ¡­¡­


    All of them were in an uproar and looked at these leading figures in the field of traditional Chinese medicine excitedly. They looked like idols with little stars in their eyes.


    "I''ve seen old Jiang."


    Yan Xun''s old face collapsed. Although he was ridiculed by old Jiang, he didn''t dare to be disrespectful. He was a fierce man with a temper that even the No. 1 leader dared to say two words.


    If he hates him, he won''t want to live a good life for the rest of his life. He''ll see old Hu who retreats three feet when he sees him.


    "Old Jiang, why are you here?"


    The five referees all went up to salute one after another. Although their ages were not much different, they all had to perform disciple salutes when they met old Jiang.


    More than 50% of the slightly famous practitioners of traditional Chinese medicine in China are either Hu''s disciples or Jiang''s disciples. Their prestige in the field of traditional Chinese medicine can be seen in general.


    Ding Ning hasn''t seen old Jiang, but he has heard a lot about his name. He also knows that he and old Hu have always been at odds. He whispers to himself what he wants to do when he comes here. However, seeing that he is angry with Yan Xun, he can''t help but feel good for him.


    "These bastards don''t believe in doctor Ding''s medical skills. I''ll bring them to see the world with their own eyes."


    Boss Jiang said with a grin, which made a group of national doctors around him blush and secretly complain that master (Shizu) was too direct.


    Ding Ning looks very strange. Isn''t old Jiang at odds with old Hu? How could he be so respected.


    President Jiang said happily, "that''s great. With Jiang Lao personally as the referee, this competition will be more wonderful."


    "Hahaha, OK, then I''ll do my part. It''s a pity that Hu Xinning didn''t come, otherwise I will envy him."


    Old Jiang shook his head for a moment of regret, and everyone immediately smiled. Who doesn''t know that he and Hu are always a pair of old friends.


    "Boy, I''ve seen old Jiang."


    Ding Ning came forward and bowed in accordance with etiquette.


    But unexpectedly, old Jiang jumped aside like a flexible Ape: "no, no, my old bone can''t stand the gift of doctor Ding."


    Ding Ning''s face was stunned. He didn''t know whether old Jiang was satirizing him or telling the truth.


    The people were tongue tied and joked. Nanhu and Beijiang, the Taishan Beidou in the traditional Chinese medicine industry, said that they couldn''t stand Ding Ning''s gift. It was a great lie in the world.


    Yan Hao looked happy. It seemed that Ding Ning was not liked by old Jiang at all. He was deliberately supporting him. He hurried forward and said respectfully, "Yan Hao has seen old Jiang."


    Yan Xun also thought it was natural for Jiang Laojie to treat him with satisfaction, because he had such a strange temper that he would feel uncomfortable if he didn''t treat people all day.


    But Ding Ning was young, but Jiang Lao praised him so much. It seems that he must have a big prejudice against him. Next, the boy must be unlucky.


    "Are you Yan Hao? Sure enough..."


    Old Jiang tilted to Yan Hao and lengthened his voice, which made Yan Hao look forward to it with a smile waiting for old Jiang''s praise.


    "Sure enough, the mud can''t help up the wall and stinks."


    Jiang Lao exaggerated wrinkled his nose and stretched out his hand to pretend to fan, as if Yan Hao was a piece of stinky dog shit.


    Turning around and ignoring him, he stepped onto the rostrum, leaving Yan Hao stiff in place. His face was hot and hot. He firmly clenched his fist, green veins on his forehead, and a look of resentment flashed in his eyes.


    Yan Xun took a smoke from the corner of his mouth. Unexpectedly, old Jiang didn''t give him face. After scolding him, he still scolded his grandson, which made him hate his teeth. He secretly scolded in his heart: old man, it''s too much to deceive others.


    Seeing that the Yan Family''s master and grandchildren were eating shriveled, Ding Ning immediately had a big heart. This old Jiang really has a personality.


    Jiang Lao and others went to the rostrum and began to check Xiao Yan without stopping for a moment.


    Although Xiao Yan didn''t know Jiang Lao, several national doctors she met surrounded him like a younger brother. She knew that this must be a big figure in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, and very cooperated with them to check.


    I was secretly excited to think that even if Ding Ning could not cure her, there were so many doctors here, her disease would be cured.


    As time went by, more than a dozen national doctors gave Xiao Yan a pulse one by one. Their faces became very dignified and gathered together to discuss something in a low voice.


    The scene fell into a dead silence, and everyone''s eyes were on the podium, waiting for them to announce the results.


    Jiang Lao, perhaps worried that Yan Xun would not accept the diagnosis, specially called him to diagnose Xiao Yan.


    Seeing their solemn look, Xiao Yan was inexplicably nervous, frowned and looked forward to them.


    Yan Xun nodded definitely after the diagnosis, but his face became very ugly.


    Because he made a targeted diagnosis based on the conclusion that Ding Ning had spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage, he judged that Xiao Yan''s result was indeed spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage from some subtle symptoms.


    What does that mean? It means that Ding Ning''s medical skills are by no means as simple as he thought before. Without his previous diagnosis results, if he came directly to see Xiao Yan, he could not find the cause.


    However, this is also normal. After all, spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage is an extremely difficult disease to diagnose in the medical community. Even in western medicine, it can be diagnosed only after the patient has a comprehensive examination by means of CT, skull MRI, cerebrospinal fluid examination and so on, even after complications.


    Xiao Yan is not ill at the moment. Ding Ning comes to the conclusion that she has spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage through some subtle symptoms. Her medical skills are ordinary.


    Yan Xun was calm on the surface, but he sighed in his heart. He could see the whole leopard. Ding Ning''s medical skills were admired by him. Yan Hao didn''t know that he dared to challenge him. It was humiliating.


    No wonder old Jiang suddenly appears here. I''m afraid he likes Ding Ning''s potential and wants to take him as an apprentice.


    However, there is no turning back now. The relationship between the Yan Family and Ding Ning has reached a point where water and fire can''t be tolerated. He can''t watch his grandson Yan Hao''s reputation be destroyed like this.


    Even if the patient selected by Ding Ning is indeed a notch higher than Yan Hao, so what? Xiao Yan''s spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage is caused by arteriovenous malformation, which is not so easy to treat. The winner is unknown.


    Thinking of this, Yan Xun perked up again. He didn''t even have the ability to cure the spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage. He didn''t believe that Ding Ning could cure it.


    As long as Ding Ning can''t cure it, Yan Hao can still win the final victory.


    After the diagnosis of all the national medical saints present, it was announced in public that Ding Ning won the first stage of this round.


    Although many people present do not know what kind of disease spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage is, they seem very tall just by listening to the name, which is obviously much more serious than recessive filariasis. They have no objection to this result.


    Yan Hao''s face was as gloomy as water, but under Yan Xun''s quiet reminder, he soon regained his spirit. Yes, he had to be cured if he could see the problem. The winner was the one who laughed last.


    Not only did Yan Xun realize this, but also Jiang Lao and others took this into account. However, except that Jiang Lao and a few people have confidence in Ding Ning, others are not optimistic about Ding Ning.


    "Now go to the next link and treat the patients on site."


    Jiang Lao did not compete for the position of President Jiang as the referee, but President Jiang still announced it.


    The reporter''s flash flashed again. Yan Hao came on stage with his head held high and his confidence, and walked briskly to the patient.


    Ding Ning didn''t rush to do it and asked Yan Hao to come first. He wanted to see the magic of the famous Yan GUI seven needles.


    It has to be said that Yan Hao can be respected as the king of small needles at a young age. There are indeed two brushes. Although Yan GUI''s seven needles have not reached the peak, they are also perfect.


    While baking the seven silver needles with a lighter, I chatted with the patient. When the silver needles were all red, they suddenly plunged into the patient''s red, swollen and shiny left leg. The patient didn''t feel it.

 Chapter 506

    This skill was immediately praised by the onlookers, and even old Jiang and others nodded slightly.


    With Yan Hao''s concentration, calmness and constant twisting, an abnormal damp red appeared on the patient''s face, and a white mist rose on his head, like steamed crabs.


    Five minutes later, Yan Hao''s forehead was dripping with sweat, and he suddenly shouted, "Yan GUI!"


    A mysterious wave came from among the seven silver needles. The patient''s face changed dramatically. He opened his mouth and vomited after retching. Someone had prepared a spittoon to catch the silk worm he was forced to vomit by the fire needle.


    Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly brightened and burst out a touch of fine awn, which surprised him.


    Yan Hao is obviously just an ordinary person and has no real Qi, but he uses the Yan GUI seven needles to hook the fire element between heaven and earth to warm the patient''s body meridians. It is similar to the talisman. The Yan GUI seven needles are really famous.


    After vomiting, the patient seemed to be drained of his energy. The whole person was shaky, but his pale face turned ruddy.


    "It''s worthy of being the king of small needles. It''s really powerful."


    "The wonderful hand goes back to Chunyan to return to the hall, which is worthy of the name. It''s so simple to cure the recessive filariasis."


    "The little needle king really has real skills. Today he officially opened his eyes."


    "I''ve always heard of Yan GUI Tang, but I haven''t been there. I''ll recognize Yan GUI Tang when I see a doctor."


    "The little needle king is so powerful, isn''t the Yan needle king even more powerful?"


    ¡­¡­


    The eyes of the onlookers looking at Yan Hao are full of enthusiasm. No matter his character, people with real skills deserve people''s respect.


    Listening to the whispers of the crowd, Yan Hao was in high spirits. His face showed a look of complacency. He gave Ding Ning a provocative look. At the moment, he was 100 times confident in winning today''s competition.


    "Thank you, thank you, little needle king. Thank you so much. I feel much better."


    The patient felt much more comfortable than before and thanked Yan Hao with surprise.


    "You''re welcome. Go back and have a good night''s rest. Go to our Yangui Hall tomorrow to catch two doses of medicine and take it for a few days. It''ll be all right."


    Yan Hao said with a pleasant face. He had something to do. He brushed his clothes. He was an expert with deep skills and fame.


    Yan Xun stroked the sparse beard on his chin, showing a happy color.


    "Thank you, little needle king. I''ll leave first."


    The patient thanked him for his kindness and didn''t have the heart to wait for the results of the competition. He decided to go back and have a good sleep and go to Yangui hall to get medicine early tomorrow morning.


    During this period of time, he was tortured by the disease, but he always thought it was lymphangitis and didn''t take it seriously. Unexpectedly, it was filariasis, which frightened him.


    "Wait!"


    Ding Ning suddenly shouted and asked everyone to pay attention to him.


    "What are you doing?"


    Yan Hao was just enjoying the admiration of the people. When he saw Ding Ning shouting, he stole his limelight and glared at each other.


    Ding Ning ignored him, walked out slowly and said to the patient, "your disease is not well yet."


    "Ding Ning, you''re talking nonsense."


    Yan Hao jumped up like a cat stepped on his tail and shouted angrily, "I''ve forced all the silk worms out. How can it be bad? Don''t deceive the public and ruin my reputation."


    "Your reputation? What reputation can an irresponsible person like you have?"


    Ding Ning glanced at him obliquely and said impolitely.


    "I''m not well? It''s impossible. I feel very comfortable now."


    The patient said with some fear that although he thought the small needle king was very powerful, his previous performance made him feel that Ding Ning was not an easy person.


    Yan Xun frowned and said unhappily, "doctor Ding, you don''t come to pick on the girl because you can''t treat her disease?"


    "Yes, it must be. Shit little miracle doctor, you envy, envy and hate. You don''t have the ability to cure Xiao Yan''s disease. You can''t afford to lose garbage by looking for problems here."


    Yan Hao''s spirit perked up and pointed to the way Ding Ning despised.


    Ding Ning picked his eyebrows and burst out a cold light in his eyes: "I don''t like others pointing at me. Take away your claws immediately, otherwise I don''t mind letting you lose a finger."


    "You..."


    Yan Hao was about to scold, but he was frightened by the cold in Ding Ning''s eyes. His face turned red, but he obediently put down his fingers.


    Then he thought that it was in full view of the public that he was scared away by a look in his eyes. It was too humiliating. When he became angry, he wanted to continue pointing at him, but he was frightened by a fierce look in the eyes of Liu Sheng Qiandai who closely followed Ding Ning''s back.


    "Mud can''t paste up the wall!"


    Yan Tong drank a glass of wine lightly and made a disdainful evaluation. He didn''t have any good impression on Yan Hao.


    Younger martial sister Qingyun covered her mouth and smiled, and the waves in her beautiful eyes flowed, "that little miracle doctor is really a bit impressive."


    "It''s just a frog at the bottom of a well. If the school doesn''t allow us to show our medical skills in this secular world, where can we get him? He''s waving his teeth and claws here. Hum, he dares to call himself a little miracle doctor. He''s not afraid of the wind flashing his tongue. This kind of person can only be powerful in this secular mole ant."


    Yan Tong glanced and said proudly. Younger martial sister Qingyun was obviously interested in Ding Ning, which made him feel bad.


    Younger martial sister Qingyun''s eyes flashed an unhappy color. Originally, she admired elder martial brother Yan, but he didn''t show his superiority all the time.


    The saint doctor''s sect is very awesome, but you are strict with a secular mole ant. Are you too worried about my girl''s mood? I''m also from the secular world. Are my parents and family ants?


    In other words, you Yan Tong was just born in the saint doctor''s gate, and the starting point is higher than others. If you and Ding Ning stand on the same starting line, can you compare with others?


    It''s like a childe who supports and honors eugenics in a rich family. He looks down on people living at the bottom of society with a condescending attitude, but once he loses all his family background, I''m afraid it''s a problem whether he can even support himself.


    This made younger martial sister Qingyun''s original admiration disappear immediately, and a faint sense of disgust was born in her heart.


    Seeing that younger martial sister Qingyun kept silent, Yan Tong thought she agreed with him very much. He said in an old-fashioned way: "younger martial sister, although you are a late starter, you are born with fire spirit. Just calm down and meditate for a period of time. Even if you can''t catch up with my current state, you are also a god like figure in the secular world. Those mole ants will worship you as a god like."


    Younger martial sister Qingyun smiled noncommittally and didn''t bother to talk to a person who felt good about himself.


    Although she called senior brother Yan Tong, she had a little worship for him before, it was just because she started late, her cultivation was lower than him, and her medical skills were just beginning.


    However, she is the door closing disciple of the sect leader and belongs to the category of core disciples. Her future achievements are not comparable to those of internal disciples like him. According to the sect rules, when he meets her, he will take the initiative to salute and call her elder martial sister. It was only because she was gentle and modest and unwilling to put on a high posture that she insisted on asking him to call her junior sister when she went home to visit her relatives.


    But I didn''t expect him to push his nose on his face and say nothing to his younger martial sister. Now he still relies on his elders to preach her, which makes her feel very uncomfortable.


    Seeing that she didn''t want to talk, Yan Tong smiled and stopped talking. He didn''t notice the displeasure of younger martial sister Qingyun at all. He thought happily that younger martial sister Qingyun was the disciple of the sect leader and was very hopeful to inherit the position of the sect leader in the future. Protecting her to go home to visit her relatives this time is a great opportunity. You can get a month first. If you can take her, you may be able to make your husband and wife expensive in the future, Maybe you should be a sect leader''s husband.


    However, he soon got tangled up again. Although the ice spirit body was somewhat sorry for the audience, as long as it could bring her back to the school, it must be the first candidate for the future sect leader.


    At that time, younger martial sister Qingyun''s fire spirit body will not be so popular. Is it chasing younger martial sister Qingyun who is as beautiful as an immortal or the ice spirit body?


    He has seen the true purpose of younger martial sister Qingyun. His gorgeous appearance made him fall in love at first sight.


    Yan Tong sighed melancholy. It''s a pity that you can''t have both fish and bear''s paw. In order to become the husband of the future sect leader, you can only give up the peerless beauty and soak in the ordinary looking ice spirit.


    If Ding Ning knew Yan Tong''s idea, I don''t know if he would laugh angrily.


    He was worried by Liu Sheng and shallow Dai before he brought her to Yanjing. He used biological simulation skin to disguise her as an ordinary woman for fear that her beauty would cause unnecessary trouble.


    But I didn''t think that even if it was like this, I was watched by others. It''s really God''s will. It''s a blessing, not a disaster. It''s a disaster that can''t be avoided.


    "Dr. Ding, I don''t know what you mean by saying that the patient hasn''t been cured?"


    Yan Xun was afraid that Yan Hao really didn''t cure the patient and was laughed at by people all over the world. He personally took the pulse for the patient, but he didn''t find any problems at all. He asked with a bad face.


    Ding Ning gave him a strange look in his eyes. Yan Xun is really good enough to protect his shortcomings. Such character and medical skills are also called famous doctors?


    He was Yan Xun. He didn''t have a good impression. Since he took the initiative to send him to punch him in the face, he would not be polite. His eyelids drooped and said sarcastically: "doctor Yan is known as the king of spring Yan needle. He has made extraordinary achievements in acupuncture and moxibustion, but is this diagnostic technique? I can''t compliment."


    "What do you mean?"


    Jiang is still old and hot. If Yan Hao hears such ridicule, he will be angry and scold. But Yan Xun is who. His Qi cultivation Kung Fu has long been invulnerable. Even if his lungs are about to explode, he still remains calm and asks calmly.


    Most of the people present looked unhappy at Ding Ning. Yan Hao was arrogant. They didn''t like it very much, but the prestige of Yan needle king in Yanjing was still very high.


    Many people who had received his favor immediately became angry. Is this little doctor from Ning Hai too arrogant?


    Even if you have good medical skills, Yan Xun''s age is there. Even if you don''t call Yan needle king, you have to call Yan Lao.


    Well, we all know that you are now in a state of hostility. It''s barely justifiable to call Dr. Yan Xun, but your sarcastic Yan Xun''s diagnosis is not good. It''s too rampant.


    Even several national medical masters who followed behind Mr. Jiang looked gloomy. Although they may not have any friendship with Yan Xun, they had the same medical skills and fame. They came from people at the same level.


    Ding Ning''s merciless satire of Yan Xun is like mocking them, which makes them feel the same hatred. If Ding Ning can''t give them an answer to convince them, even if Jiang Lao praises him again, they will never let him go.


    "After practicing medicine for so long, Dr. Yan doesn''t know that there is an incubation period for latent filariasis. Although Yan Hao forced the filariasis in the patient''s left small leg with acupuncture, it doesn''t mean that there are no microfilariae in other parts of the patient''s body. Is it so irresponsible for Yan Guitang to see the patient?"


    Ding Ning''s tone was calm, but aggressive.

 Chapter 507

    Yan Xun suddenly blushed. As a famous doctor, how could he not know that this parasite not only has an incubation period, but also that although the focus is mostly in the lower limbs, it does not mean that there will be no other parts.


    Lesions may also occur in the upper limbs. Moreover, if filariasis parasitizes in the lymphatic vessels in the scrotum, it will also cause symptoms such as spermatic cord inflammation, epididymitis or orchitis.


    Yan Hao was too arrogant. He thought that only the lesion appeared in his left leg, but he announced that the patient was cured without careful examination of the patient''s whole body. This is indeed a very irresponsible performance.


    But Ding Ning''s aggressive posture made him very unhappy. He knew Yan Hao was wrong, but he still had a fluke mentality and said coldly: "although old man is not talented, he has also practiced medicine for so many years. He has just rechecked the patient and found no other lesions."


    "I think you''re just afraid that you can''t cure your patient. You can''t afford to lose, so you deliberately slander me. My grandfather has rechecked it. There can''t be any more filarians in the patient. You''re a little hairy egg in your early twenties. How can you be better than my grandfather''s medical skills? How about a bet against us?"


    Yan Hao jumped up and shouted like beating chicken blood. He has absolute trust in Grandpa. Since Grandpa said he didn''t find the lesion, he can''t be wrong.


    Yan Xun almost spewed out his old blood and secretly scolded this bastard. I just want to gamble my luck. If Ding Ning finds out other lesions, my old face will be lost to the Pacific Ocean.


    But in full view of the public, he can only pretend to be calm and calm, but he feels bitter like eating yellow lotus. This careless grandson will really dig a hole for him.


    "Oh, what bet?"


    Ding Ning smiled to himself that everyone else is a pit father. Yan Hao''s grandson is a pit grandfather.


    Since you take the initiative to trouble me and Yan Xun is still behind you, I won''t be polite to you.


    "If you can find filariasis in the patient''s body, even if I lose, if you can''t find it, even if I win."


    Yan Hao''s eyes twinkled with a fine light. The evil spirit suffered this night can finally find a chance to vent. Ding Ning, I have to let you kneel in front of me and think it''s better.


    "Well... I''m a good five young man. I never gamble. Besides, gambling is not good."


    Ding Ning said slowly with an ugly face.


    Yan Hao saw that his face was hard to look at, and more and more determined that he must not be sure. For fear that he would not take the bait, he quickly said, "we don''t gamble."


    "What''s the bet?"


    Ding Ning just showed a dazed color.


    "If I lose, I''ll kneel down and knock your head three times and shout three times. I''m not as good as you. I''ll retreat when I see you later; and vice versa. Dare you?"


    Yan Hao didn''t even look. Yan Xun anxiously kept winking at him. His eyes stared at Ding Ning. His voice trembled with excitement. He seemed to have seen Ding Ning''s decadent kneeling in front of him.


    As soon as he said this, there was an uproar at the scene. The eyes of the people looked at Yan Hao changed. The boy was so poisonous that he wanted to destroy Ding Ning.


    In the medical profession, no doctor does not cherish his reputation. It is normal for two people to compete with each other. Whether they win or lose, they are fond of talking.


    But with such a bet, the nature will completely change. It''s like gambling on the future of your life. It''s definitely an irreconcilable situation. It''s almost as bad as saying to get out of the medical profession.


    Because no matter who loses, he can''t lift his head to meet people in his life, and his self-confidence and dignity will be trampled to pieces, let alone practicing medicine.


    Even if Mr. Jiang and President Jiang are very confident in Ding Ning, they can''t help getting nervous at the moment. Mr. Jiang coughed and was about to say it, but was directly interrupted by Yan Hao who changed late: "Ding Ning, if you''re a man, you''ll bet with me. If you think you''re a guy without birds in your crotch, it''s OK."


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed a cold light. Yan Hao was encouraged to provoke him. He planned to teach him a lesson, but the dog bastard dared to force him with a man''s dignity.


    I''m kidding. Although there is no bird in his crotch and Yan Hao doesn''t have a dime, where is this? This is Yanjing, Shengze garden.


    In full view of the public, if he doesn''t take the bet, I believe the news will spread all over the world immediately. Who knows what kind of rumors will be spread by those boring people on the Internet.


    "Cough... Hao''er, such a bet..."


    Yan Xun was worried. Although he was not sure whether Ding Ning saw the patient''s lesion or was bluffing, the bet was too heavy. He dared not bet. If Yan Hao lost, he would no longer be able to inherit his mantle. This was by no means the situation he wanted to see. He quickly made a voice to give both sides a step down.


    "I wanted to leave you a way to live. Since you have to die, I''ll help you. I''ll bet."


    Ding Ning was completely angered. Yan Xun didn''t have a chance to interrupt him directly and said categorically, "please give us a witness to prevent someone from admitting defeat."


    The national medical masters looked at each other and didn''t know how to answer this. Although Ding Ning''s crazy words made them very unhappy, they were always very polite to them.


    Compared with Ding Ning, the arrogant Yan Hao is more annoying to them, but it''s annoying. Yan Hao''s medical skills are still very good. As an elder, they prefer to see a hundred flowers competing rather than a single branch.


    So they are very tangled. They don''t want to see two rising stars in the medical field withdraw from one, resulting in silence at the scene.


    "Ding, don''t write. So many people are watching the scene. Even if these old guys don''t testify, some people are willing to testify."


    Yan Hao''s excited eyes are bloodshot. He doesn''t want to see Ding Ning retreat after being persuaded by these old friends. He must force Ding Ning into a desperate situation in order to solve his hatred: "if you don''t dare to gamble, admit that you are a woman. Twist your ass and dance a belly dance, and I''ll let you go."


    Zhao Zifeng finally saw hope. Although Yan Hao disappointed him, he absolutely trusted Yan Xun''s medical skills.


    Seeing that Yan Hao has forced Ding Ning to this extent, although he is afraid of the "handle" in Ding Ning''s hand, it does not mean that he will let Ding Ning go.


    There is a sinister look in your eyes. What if you master my handle? As long as you don''t get out of my sight and find a group of people to tie you up tonight, I won''t believe you won''t hand it in.


    The opportunity was in front of him. He never wanted to see Ding Ning go back on his word under the advice of Jiang Lao and others, and immediately winked at his allies.


    Where do the dog legs know that their boss has a handle in Ding Ning''s hand? After holding his anger all night, they finally found a chance to vent. They immediately stepped forward and said, "although I''m not in the medical field, I''m qualified to witness the gambling game?"


    "And me, I''d like to be a witness."


    "I''ll come too. I''m willing to be a witness to ensure the smooth performance of the gambling game. No one dares to default."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of Yanjing dignitaries came forward one after another and said they would be witnesses, causing an uproar.


    "Is that Chen sanshao of the Chen family?"


    "Kang Shao of the sun family."


    "The eldest miss of the Wei family."


    "There are few treasures in the Liu family."


    "They all seem to play with Zhao Zifeng?"


    "Who said no, it''s strange that they all stood up as witnesses."


    "It''s not normal for rich and young people to be witnesses!"


    ¡­¡­


    With the whispers of the onlookers, Ding Ning soon understood their identity. The corner of his eyes swept the uncontrollable smile on Zhao Zifeng''s face, and suddenly the corners of his mouth evoked a meaningful radian.


    "Witness? I like it. Count me in."


    Wei Biao strode forward and said with great pride. Although he was worried about Ding Ning, the witnesses were pawned by Zhao Zifeng''s people. Who knows what tricks they will play.


    "Count me in. I want to be called an honest young man."


    When Li Zhe saw that Wei Biao was in the lead, he naturally followed.


    "Count me tiger."


    "Count me in."


    "I''ll come too."


    ¡­¡­


    As Huzi and others came forward one after another, after a while, nearly 30 people took the initiative to be witnesses, all of whom were composed of rich and famous ladies in Yanjing.


    Jiang Lao and others shook their heads with a bitter smile. They didn''t want to be witnesses. They were not afraid of anyone, but didn''t want to see the rising stars in the field of traditional Chinese medicine fall, which would be a huge loss to the field of traditional Chinese medicine.


    But things have developed to the current level. Although it is not what they want, it can''t be redeemed. They can only look at it step by step.


    Yan Hao is always aggressive. Ding Ning is always passive, which makes them subconsciously tend to Ding Ning. I hope Ding Ning can win.


    I think so, but except for a few people, most of them don''t hold any hope for Ding Ning''s victory and can''t help sighing for him. After all, Yan Xun is famous and has real Kung Fu in his hands. He took the pulse for the patient and didn''t diagnose anything. Ding Ning didn''t even touch the side of the patient. Relying on speculation, his chance of winning is really very small.


    "Ding Ning, yes, he is a man. I hope he can fulfill your bet after losing. Otherwise, so many witnesses are not vegetarian. Tut tut Tut, I have some sympathy for you."


    Yan Hao laughed wildly when he saw that the general trend had become and no one would obstruct him any more.


    Ding Ning brushed a disdain at the corner of his mouth: "Yan Hao, you''d better sympathize with yourself."


    "Hum, you can be tough. I''ll see if you can be tough later."


    Yan Hao''s eyes flashed a sinister color, and his face showed the pleasure of revenge.


    Ding Ning didn''t bother to talk to him. He walked quickly to the patient with a frightened face and said gently, "don''t be nervous. It''ll be all right soon."


    "He''s all right, okay? You can say..."


    Lest Ding Ning cheat, Yan Hao, who came forward, suddenly stopped before he finished his sarcastic words. His proud smile solidified on his face, showing an expression like seeing a ghost. He opened his mouth incredulously, as if fixed there.


    Ding Ning directly and violently tore open the patient''s T-shirt, exposed his armpit, pulled out his black hair, and a red line loomed.


    Yan Xun''s face was deathly gray, as if he had aged for decades. He stumbled. If he hadn''t been held by Yan Ping in time, he almost fell to the ground, and his eyes turned over and fainted.


    A lifetime of fame was destroyed under this red line. If only his personal reputation was buried, it would be a big deal to start again in another place. But he was buried with his grandson who had painstakingly cultivated high hopes, which made him unable to accept at all. He suddenly fainted in a hurry.


    "Dad, wake up, wake up."


    Yan Ping shakes Yan Xun in her arms and cries out at the top of her voice.

 Chapter 508

    "He''s fine. He''s just in a hurry. Put him in an airy place and he''ll wake up in a minute."


    Ding Ning didn''t turn a blind eye to death. He stretched out his hand to feel his pulse and comforted him softly. Although he didn''t like Yan Xun, he wouldn''t watch him have an accident, which was not in line with his medical philosophy.


    "Thank you!"


    Yan Ping breathed a sigh of relief, looked at him with complicated eyes, and took Yan Xun to the open ground.


    "What''s the matter? What does that red line represent? How can old Yan suddenly faint?"


    A reporter who didn''t understand carefully asked the old Chinese doctors around him.


    An old Chinese medicine sighed and explained: "lymphangitis, lymphadenitis and erysipelas like dermatitis caused by filariasis are characterized by retrograde. At the onset, a red line under the skin can be seen to develop centrifugally, commonly known as" Liuhuo "or red line, which is enough to explain the problem. The outcome has been divided, and Yan Hao lost."


    "No... it''s impossible, it''s impossible. It must be you. It must be you who cheated, right? My grandfather can''t be wrong, absolutely can''t be wrong, you shameless bastard..."


    Yan Hao couldn''t accept this reality at all. He jumped at Ding Ning like crazy and shouted.


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap in the face, Yan Hao covered his face, looked at his father who had not touched one of his fingers since childhood, and whispered incredulously, "Dad... You... You hit me?"


    Yan Ping closes her eyes painfully. There are muddy tears dripping from the corners of her eyes, I was wrong. It was all my fault. If your mother hadn''t died early, I would have been used to you from childhood to adulthood. You would not have let you fall into such a situation today. It was all my fault. My fault. I''m sorry for your dead mother


    "I''m right... I''m not wrong... It''s him... It''s him. He can''t win me. He must have cheated. Yes, he must have cheated. He doesn''t look to win me..."


    Yan Hao''s eyes were red and he was crazy. He shouted hoarsely. For a person who has never experienced setbacks, failure is a weight he can''t bear. Therefore, he deceived himself and others. He was unwilling to admit this fact and wanted to find a reason to excuse himself, no matter how absurd the reason is.


    "Pa!"


    There was another loud slap in the face. Yan Ping''s chest fluctuated sharply, and she gasped heavily, He grabbed Yan Hao''s shoulder and roared, "shut up. If you want to be a man, cheer up. A man should have a man''s responsibility. If you lose, you lose. Don''t you lose once? What''s great? It''s a big deal. You should remember that you are the Yan family, and I can afford to lose."


    The scene was solemn. At the moment, the Yan Family''s qualification is mediocre and the most inconspicuous. Many people subconsciously ignore the man who exists. His figure is so great in everyone''s eyes.


    "Haha, start over? Start over? You''re simple. How do you let me start over? I didn''t lose. I can''t lose. I won''t lose. I''m the little needle king. I''m the invincible little needle king. How can I lose, haha..."


    Yan Hao uttered a heartrending and crazy laugh. In Yan Ping''s disappointed and painful eyes, he staggered and turned to walk out.


    Yan Hao''s mental endurance is too poor to accept the blow of failure. He is crazy.


    "Stop, pretend to be crazy and want to avoid fulfilling the bet. You don''t pay attention to us witnesses."


    A young man stepped forward in front of Yan Hao and said coldly.


    "I didn''t lose. I''m the king of small needles. I can''t lose..."


    Yan Hao''s eyes were dull, he he giggled, and his mouth was still salivating.


    "Be willing to gamble and admit defeat, Yan Hao. Although we have some friends before, don''t think that pretending to be crazy can avoid fulfilling the gambling agreement."


    Another witness stepped forward and said expressionless.


    "Since we are witnesses, we must ensure that both sides of the bet fulfill the bet agreement. Yan Hao, I''m sorry."


    "Fulfill your bet. When you finish your bet, you can go wherever you like, but now you can''t go."


    "Since you lost, you have to give an account to the little miracle doctor."


    ¡­¡­


    One witness after another came out, surrounded Yan Hao and said indifferently.


    Huzi, Li Zhe and others were about to come forward and participate in it, but Wei Biao held them and shook his head with a dignified face.


    "What''s the matter, brother Biao?"


    Tiger son looked at Wei Biao and asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t forget who they are. This is to trap brother Ding and injustice. Let''s wait and see what happens."


    Wei Biao looked at the expressionless Ding Ning with worry, lest he could not see the conspiracy.


    Huzi and others are not stupid. They immediately reacted. These people are all in the same circle as Zhao Zifeng. How can they be so kind.


    Now stand up and force Yan Hao to kneel down and apologize and fulfill the gambling agreement. On the surface, it is fair and just to perform the duty of witness, but in fact, it wants to discredit Ding Ning.


    They didn''t kill too much. Although they signed a gambling agreement, Yan Hao is now crazy and has become a vulnerable group. Naturally, he will win the sympathy of countless people.


    People always don''t ask right and wrong and only sympathize with the weak. Once forced by these people, the crazy Yan Hao has to kneel down and admit defeat. The news will soon spread all over the world, not to mention disgrace, but a narrow-minded and vindictive reputation will not run away.


    Tiger son clenched his fist and whispered, "these bastards are really unscrupulous."


    "What if Yan Hao pretended to be crazy? Didn''t he get a chance to turn over?"


    Although the mosquito couldn''t bear it, she still raised her question.


    Wei Biao frowned, Leisurely sighed: "this is their insidious place. They openly persecute Yan Hao as a witness. Outsiders will not blame them. They will only blame brother Ding for his ruthlessness. If brother Ding is kind and merciful and lets Yan Hao go, although he has won a broad-minded good reputation, he can only let Yan Hao go. With Yan Hao''s temperament, he will never let brother Ding go once he goes back."


    "Grass, why are these bastards so insidious? What shall we do now? We can''t just watch."


    Tiger son scolded angrily and asked reluctantly.


    "The more you do, the more you make mistakes. Just wait and see what happens."


    Seeing that Ding Ning was always calm and calm, Wei Biao was unconsciously infected by his emotions and said softly.


    "He has been driven crazy. What else do you want?"


    Yan Xun got up hard and walked to Yan Hao tremblingly, crying and crying.


    "Dad, Hao''er is crazy. Don''t get excited. You must take care. If you also have three long and two short comings, our Yan family will be over, sobbing..."


    Yan Ping hurriedly came forward to hold Yan Xun and he hugged his head and wept bitterly. That miserable situation made people feel pity.


    Ding Ning smelled Yan''s eyes and was cold. He thought Yan Ping had mediocre qualifications, but he was a responsible man. He didn''t expect to be so resourceful.


    Pretending to be righteous and awe inspiring, he scolded Yan Hao, but in fact quietly hinted that he pretended to be crazy to avoid fulfilling the gambling agreement. Now Zhao Zifeng cooperated with them in acting and forced Yan Hao hypocritically. In fact, he wanted to win everyone''s sympathy and destroy Ding Ning''s reputation.


    Since you like madmen, you can become a real madman. There''s no way to think of Yin Laozi.


    "Doctor Ding, Yan Hao is wrong. Can I fulfill the bet for him? Just let him go?"


    Yan Ping''s eyes were red, and he knelt on the ground with a "puff" and constantly kowtowed and begged. The image of his father''s love like a mountain moved people, and his eyes looked at Ding Ning with discontent.


    "What are you doing?"


    Ding Ning hurriedly avoided one side and said unhappily, "it''s just a competition. Although Yan Hao is aggressive, I''ve never thought about what to do to him. You''re just getting me into injustice."


    "Don''t you just want to destroy Hao''er? What are you still doing here?"


    Yan Xun''s hair and beard were all open, and he glared at Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning said sadly: "Yan Xun, I respect you as a respected medical elder. I didn''t expect your character to be so bad. Don''t try to buckle shit on me. It''s hard to be obedient. Before you came, I didn''t even know who you were. Do you know the cause of the matter better than anyone? I came to Yanjing to get together with my friends here to provoke you? It was Yan Hao''s aggressive coming to annoy you Come to challenge me. As his grandfather, you Yan Xun not only didn''t dissuade him, but also joined the fun. Don''t think I don''t know what you think. Don''t you just want to trample me under your feet to promote the reputation of your Yan family? Why, Yan Hao''s skills are not as good as others, and he can''t afford to lose. You want to put the responsibility on me. Don''t you feel blushed? In other words, if I wasn''t here today and someone else was, wouldn''t I deserve to be trampled on by Yan Hao to improve your Yan Family''s reputation? Who would sympathize with him? Those who humiliate others are always humiliated. If you want to trample on others, you should have such an awareness for a long time. Even if you investigate the responsibility, you have a bad intention. If your skills are not as good as others, you are not good at learning skills and can''t blame anyone. Don''t act hypocritically here and gain sympathy, which will only make me feel sick. "


    Yan Xun''s old face turned red and speechless. People suddenly remembered that they had been hostile to Ding Ning because they sympathized with Yan family father and son. They were ashamed and deeply disgusted with Yan Family people.


    "Doctor Ding, stop talking. It''s my Yan family. I''ll kowtow and make amends for you. Please read it for the sake of my father''s old age. For the sake of Hao''er''s madness, let us go?"


    Yan Ping''s mind turned sharply, showing a sad color, and kept kowtowing and begging.


    A chill flashed across Ding Ning''s eyes. He really wanted to die. He still didn''t give up until now. He also tried to create his cold-blooded and ruthless image to ruin his reputation.


    It has to be said that although Yan Ping''s medical qualification is mediocre, he knows the hearts of the people. The image of a loving father he created before has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people and won the sympathy of most people. At this time, no matter Yan Xun or Yan Hao, it is inappropriate to say anything. Only he can reverse the situation. Everyone underestimated his intention.


    Such a flexible enemy must not stay, otherwise there will be endless trouble. Ding Ning''s heart gave birth to a cold killing opportunity, but his face showed a look of fear. He quickly stepped forward to help Yan Ping and said hypocritically, "what are you doing? For me, it''s just a competition, not a deep hatred. I didn''t take it to heart at all. Let''s stop it."


    Ding Ning patted Yan Ping on the shoulder. The pulse interceptor quietly started to cut off several meridians next to his heart pulse. In the future, as long as his mood fluctuated greatly, he would die of heart failure due to insufficient blood supply.


    "Thank you, thank doctor Ding for being generous, thank you, thank you..."


    Yan Ping thanked her with tears of gratitude, but a look of trick succeeded flashed across her eyes.


    Although the Yan family was disgraced today, he bowed and even kowtowed to Yan Ping, so what? Anyway, he was just a mediocre person in the Yan family, no matter how humiliating he was.

 Chapter 509

    As long as Yan Hao doesn''t have to fulfill his gambling contract and comes back after pretending to be crazy for some time, although his reputation is a little ugly, he can still inherit Yan Guitang''s ancestral business.


    Ding Ning went to Wu Zizi and patted Yan Hao on his shoulder, With a melancholy sigh on his face, "Hey, brother Yan Hao, although you took the initiative to trouble me, I fell in love with you at first sight. I wish I could talk with you by candle at night and drink wine. I didn''t expect you... Hey! It''s crazy to say crazy. Why should I be embarrassed! Unfortunately, it''s a pity. I''m really jealous of heroes!"


    Yan Hao only felt a stream of air on his shoulder rush into his mind, and then his brain hurt, then he was confused, completely lost his mind, opened his mouth with disgusting saliva and giggled.


    Everyone looked at each other, and felt like they couldn''t laugh or cry. They secretly scolded Ding Ning for being too shameless. Did they feel like old friends at first sight? Talk by candle at night? Drink and have fun? Lie to the ghost.


    Tiger almost didn''t laugh, and whispered, "my brother-in-law is shameless enough."


    "I like it!" Li Zhe had an obscene smile on his face.


    "My brother-in-law is bad enough and shameless enough. People like him!"


    Gentle eyes are full of small stars.


    "Huachi, I''m not afraid that sister Nuo will tear you."


    The mosquito rolled his eyes and scolded angrily.


    Gentle and soft spit out his tongue, "people just talk about it. My brother-in-law and I are pure..."


    "Relationship between men and women!"


    Wei Biao teased with a smile.


    "Brother Biao, you are good or bad!"


    Gentle and soft threw a wink at him and said with a charming face.


    Startled Wei Biao got goose bumps all over, hurriedly hid behind the tiger and said with a bitter face: "how do I think there will be a witch again."


    "Hey, hey, rourourou is known as a little witch and is the successor of sister Nuo."


    The mosquito smiled and covered its mouth.


    "Then I have to stay away from this terrible creature, witch. I have no luck to suffer, and only fierce people like brother Ding can subdue it."


    Wei Biao joked with a smile in exchange for a big white eye.


    Ding Ning ignored the so-called witnesses sent by Zhao Zifeng and turned to Xiao Yan with a worried look.


    Yan''s father and son were ashamed to stay. They helped Yan Hao to say hello to Yan Tongshi''s brothers and sisters and left in a hurry. They just didn''t know how they would feel when they found that Yan Hao was really crazy.


    "Senior brother Yan, it seems that the Yan family is very dissatisfied that we didn''t help them."


    Younger martial sister Qingyun looked at the bleak back of the Yan family father and son and said.


    "Mole ants are also emotional. How can they be dissatisfied with them?"


    Yan Tongyun said quietly, and his sense of superiority was undisguised.


    Younger martial sister Qingyun''s eyes flashed. She had long been used to his virtue. She didn''t care if she smiled calmly. She stared at Ding Ning and said carelessly, "elder martial brother, do you think he can cure spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage?"


    "Spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage? Should it be the saying of Western medicine? I haven''t heard of it."


    Yan Tong frowned, soon stretched out and said proudly, "I don''t know if he can cure it. If I do it, I can cure it in half a month at most."


    "Elder martial brother Yan is so powerful!"


    Younger martial sister Qingyun blinked her big eyes and showed her admiration at the right time.


    But she sneered in her heart. She can really blow. She will recover in half a month, ha ha!


    It''s a disease caused by arteriovenous malformation. Even if a master of medical ethics comes out, I''m afraid it will take a lot of trouble. It can''t be cured in two or three months.


    "Hehe, younger martial sister, I''m so impressed!"


    Yan Tong enjoyed the adoration of younger martial sister Qingyun. He sat there with pride on his face.


    Younger martial sister Qingyun turns her head to look at Ding Ning with a curious look in her eyes. Can the young man really cure the girl? I''m looking forward to it.


    Not only her, but everyone present is paying attention to Ding Ning''s every move. At the moment, he is the only protagonist who has attracted much attention.


    "Click, click, click!"


    The flash kept flashing. The reporter photographed the tall and straight figure from different angles. At the moment, Ding Ning seemed so tall and mighty, as if the God came to earth, which was the unique right of the winner.


    Xiao Yan looked at Ding Ning walking slowly with a warm smile, as if he saw an earthly hero wearing gold armor and stepping on colorful auspicious clouds coming to marry her.


    The heart suddenly began to jump wildly. A touch of red clouds quietly appeared on her cheeks. Suddenly, a sharp pain hit her head. She screamed and fell to the ground in front of her black eyes.


    No, I''m sick!


    Ding Ning''s face changed sharply, and his figure appeared on Xiao Yan''s side in a flash. He stretched out his hand to hold her slender waist and let her lean in his arms.


    Without hesitation, he took out the silver needle and quickly pricked it on Xiao Yan''s head, one, two, three


    "How is this..."


    Jiang Lao and others gathered around and stopped suddenly as soon as they were about to ask questions. They had been attracted by Ding Ning''s amazing acupuncture.


    Ding Ning''s face was focused, his hands were as fast as lightning, leaving a residual shadow. In a moment, seventy-nine silver needles covered Xiao Yan''s head.


    "What array is this? Why does it look so like Yan GUI''s seven needles?"


    An unimaginable national doctor exclaimed.


    "Shh, keep your voice down. Don''t disturb doctor Ding''s acupuncture, but it really looks like Yan GUI''s seven needles?"


    Another Chinese doctor looked at Ding Ning''s artistic beauty and said in doubt.


    "It shouldn''t be Yangui seven needles. Yangui seven needles only have seven needles. Where do you need so many needles? Maybe it''s just that the needling techniques are similar?"


    Jiang Lao said with some uncertainty.


    "Hey, I thought Yan Xun''s acupuncture was already amazing. Now I see doctor Ding''s acupuncture like clouds and flowing water. I know that there are people outside people and there are days outside the world."


    Meng old Chinese medicine whispered in admiration.


    "It''s ridiculous that Yan Hao has to challenge doctor Ding. It''s really beyond his power. I''m afraid Yan Xun himself can''t be the opponent of doctor Ding."


    President Jiang shook his head helplessly and said with a wry smile.


    "No wonder old Hu values this son so much..."


    A national doctor was talking. He suddenly remembered that old Jiang and old Hu had never dealt with him. He quickly closed his mouth and looked at him with a guilty look. Seeing that he looked the same, he patted his chest with lingering fear and dared not speak again.


    "Buzz!"


    "Buzz!"


    "Buzz!"


    ¡­¡­


    With seven consecutive soft sounds, taking each of the seven silver needles as a group, 49 silver needles began to tremble and emit a slight buzzing sound.


    A reporter wanted to squeeze in for close-up shooting, but he was blocked by this group of respected old Chinese doctors. President Jiang whispered, "don''t disturb him at the critical moment of saving people."


    The reporter refused to accept and wanted to argue, but he was afraid to approach again by Jiang Lao''s sentence "are you responsible for something?".


    Ding Ning was so absorbed at the moment that he had no time to take care of anything else. What he used was indeed the swallow returning seven needles just stole from the teacher, but after his improvement, it should be called the seven seven swallow returning needle array.


    Although Yan Hao has a bad mind, it has to be said that his Yan GUI seven needles can attract the power of heaven and earth, but it gives Ding Ning a great enlightenment. Before, he kept simulating the feasibility of the Qi Qi Qi Yan GUI needle array in his heart.


    The theory is feasible, but there is no practice. Xiao Yan just got sick and gave him the opportunity to practice. Without hesitation, he used the newly invented qiqiyan return needle array.


    The reason why Yangui seven needles are called Yangui is that this acupuncture method uses seven silver needles to hook the power of heaven and earth. If you open your eyes, you can find that the power of heaven and earth forms the shape of a swallow in the air, and enters the patient''s body along the seven silver needles to remove the focus.


    But the effect of his improved seven swallow return needle array is more than seven times stronger. The seven swallows condensed by the vitality of heaven and earth will melt into a huge swallow near the silver needle and flow into Xiao Yan''s brain, quickly clean up the congestion in her brain and repair her burst dynamic and static blood vessels.


    It would be a pity if there were all ordinary people here. It''s not only the brother and sister of Yan Tongshi, the saint doctor, but also Jiang wuhui and green bamboo.


    As ancient warriors, they are most sensitive to Reiki. They only feel that all the rarefied Reiki in a few miles gather at the treatment site, which immediately makes them stunned.


    "Is this the spirit gathering array?"


    Jiang wuhui didn''t know the medical way. Seeing the gathering of aura, he subconsciously thought it was a gathering spirit array, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    "I don''t know. Who is that boy? Is he a xuezang disciple of the holy medical school? I heard that the holy medical school has several top acupuncture methods that can gather the power of heaven and earth, and the flesh and bones of life and death."


    Green bamboo''s face was dignified and whispered.


    Jiang wuhui looked melancholy and said in a low voice: "it''s impossible. I haven''t heard that the saint doctor has such a talented disciple. What''s more, he is accompanied by an ice spirit body."


    "No, if this person is really a disciple of the holy medical school, doesn''t it mean that the holy medical school has not only a medical genius, but also a peerless spirit?"


    When it comes to ice spirit, green bamboo immediately reacts and his face changes dramatically.


    "This is not a good thing. If these two geniuses come out of the saint doctor''s door, our saint sword villa will be crushed by them."


    Jiang wuhui frowned. The relationship between the four holy Gates was very complex and not as harmonious as it seemed.


    Although the holy sword mountain villa and the holy medicine gate are the closest of the four holy gates, the private competition and dirty have never been interrupted.


    "They may not be the people of the saint medicine sect. Maybe they are the disciples trained by some sect that doesn''t come out of the world. Don''t hurry to start first and find out their details."


    Green bamboo''s eyebrows were sad and comforted. She vowed to bring Bing Lingti back to the school. If Ding Ning and Bing Lingti were really disciples of the holy medical school, her abacus would fail. It gave her great courage to move the people of the holy medical school.


    "It''s impossible. Although there are some ancient sects in the world, the only sect that can cultivate such medical skills is the holy medicine sect. Nine times out of ten, this boy is a hidden disciple of the holy medicine sect. I''ll tell the sect immediately."


    Jiang wuhui said anxiously,


    "Not necessarily?"


    Green bamboo shook his head and said, "don''t forget, even among the four holy gates, the holy medical gate is not the only one who is proficient in medicine."


    "You mean... The remnant of the holy sword?"


    Jiang wuhui trembled, stared in horror, then shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. Few disciples of the remnant of the holy sword were born. How can it be..."


    "Being born rarely doesn''t mean that you will never be born, but these are guesses. You''d better find out the details to avoid causing great disaster to the school."


    Green bamboo said solemnly.


    "Now I hope he is a member of the saint doctor''s school. If he comes out there, I''m afraid he will cause another bloody catastrophe."


    Jiang wuhui said with a bitter smile. He seemed to think of some past events, and his face was full of fear.


    A sly look flashed in Cuizhu''s eyes, glanced away and said, "I don''t think so. In history, people who came out there have never taken the initiative to provoke anyone. Every time you Shengjian mountain villa and Shengyi gate take the initiative to chase and kill them, it will cause a bloodbath again and again."

 Chapter 510

    "No one wants to provoke them, but we have ancestral training..."


    Jiang wuhui suddenly stopped halfway through his words. He suddenly woke up that Cuizhu was covering his words and quickly closed his mouth.


    "Zuxun? What Zuxun?"


    Cuizhu asked carelessly. In fact, her ears were branched. She was curious like a cat.


    The remnant of the holy sword has no struggle with the world, but every time a disciple is born, he will be surrounded and suppressed by the holy sword mountain villa and the holy doctor for no reason.


    However, once the disciples of the holy sword family are killed, the holy sword family will surely come out and attack the holy sword mountain villa and the holy doctor gate.


    The saint daughter clan is detached and never participates in the disputes in the Jianghu. However, as long as the saint sword clan is born, they are bound to join the other two Saint gates to resist the saint sword clan.


    It can be said that if it had not been for the support of the saint daughter family, the saint doctor gate and the saint sword villa would have been destroyed by the saint sword family.


    But it''s strange that the saint doctor''s gate and the saint sword mountain villa are like the same. As long as they know that the disciples of the saint sword family are born, even if they are afraid of the saint sword family, they will spare no effort to hang them.


    "No, I didn''t say anything."


    Jiang wuhui said with an extremely unnatural face, but he was shocked in a cold sweat behind his back. Zu Xun is the first commandment of the school, and it is not allowed to be spread outside. Who dares to spread it outside will be punished for betraying the school.


    When Cuizhu saw that he didn''t enter the oil and salt, he was killed and didn''t want to say it. He immediately turned his mouth and snorted coldly: "it''s really boring. It''s rare to say it or not!"


    But he whispered to himself, Zuxun, what kind of Zuxun is it? What kind of grudges are there between the four holy gates? I''m really curious.


    Jiang wuhui was unmoved. His eyes stared at Ding Ning, who was still trying to rescue. His eyes flashed a color of surprise and doubt. Who was he?


    I hope he is not a disciple of the relic of the holy sword. Otherwise, I''m afraid the ancient martial world will suffer another great disaster.


    At the same time, Yan Tong was also surprised and uncertain. He was sure that he was not wrong. It was the complete breath of Yan GUI acupuncture, but it was somewhat specious.


    Yan GUI needling technique was created by an amazing ancestor of the holy martial arts realm thousands of years ago. It was born out of his famous martial arts skill autumn Yan sword technique.


    Qiu Yan''s sword technique consists of seven movements of one sword. After he failed to break through the divine realm, his body decayed and his spirit was about to dissipate. He was unwilling to fall here and studied the medical doctrine in an attempt to find a glimmer of vitality to change his life against the sky.


    Although he failed to change his life against the sky, he could not avoid the end of death, but he realized the true meaning of medicine from Qiuyan sword and created Yangui acupuncture.


    Yan GUI acupuncture is divided into seven needles like autumn Yan sword, and each needle is divided into seven small needles. Yan family used to be a family of traditional Chinese medicine, but declined with the decline of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Yan Xun''s grandfather saved a respected great man in the holy medical school by chance. After moving freely, the great man returned to the holy medical school to heal his wounds. He was born again decades later to find Yan Xun''s grandfather to repay his kindness.


    Unfortunately, Yan Xun''s grandfather died long ago. Yan Xun was also poor at that time. The big man felt the kindness of the Yan family, so he made an exception to pass on the first needle of Yan''s acupuncture to him, and made it one of the holy doctor''s industries in the world. It can be said that it can repay kindness and generate income with one stone.


    With the first needle of Yan GUI acupuncture, the Yan family gradually rose and occupied a place in the medical field.


    The autumn swallow sword technique is a killing skill, and the Yan GUI seven needles evolved from it is a method of saving people. It can be seen how amazing the ancestor of the holy doctor was.


    Only the core true disciples of the holy medical school are qualified to learn the complete Yan GUI acupuncture. Yan Hui suddenly felt the complete breath of Yan GUI acupuncture. How can he not be surprised.


    Is that boy the core true disciple of the school? But why never saw him? I haven''t heard that other people were born besides him and younger martial sister Qingyun.


    The saint doctor''s door says whether it is big or small. There are many factions and complex inheritance. He doesn''t know how many people there are. There are many people he doesn''t know.


    What''s more, there are some forbidden areas that are not qualified to enter as Yan Tong''s inner disciple. Therefore, he is not sure whether Ding Ning is the core true disciple of the holy doctor.


    I want to ask younger martial sister Qingyun, but when I think she has only joined the school for more than ten years, she has spent all her time in the closed. She knows fewer people than him, and it is impossible to know, so he didn''t kill one stone with one stone.


    However, Yan GUI''s needlework was very important. He had to understand it. He finally couldn''t sit still and stood up and walked to Ding Ning.


    Younger martial sister Qingyun looked at him suspiciously. Seeing that he didn''t explain, she simply stood up and followed him.


    "Yan Tong has passed. Is that boy really a member of the saint doctor?"


    The green bamboo hid in the crowd and whispered.


    "Take it easy. Let''s see."


    Jiang wuhui''s mood at the moment is extremely contradictory. He hopes that Ding Ning is a saint doctor, but he doesn''t want him to be.


    If he is a member of the holy medical school, it is not easy for him to compete for the ice spirit. If he is not a member of the holy medical school, he is likely to be a member of the holy knife family, which is not what he wants.


    Zu Xun stipulates that no matter when and where, there is no amnesty for those who see the remnant of the holy sword!


    Maybe he can easily kill Ding Ning, but what he fears is the ensuing retaliation.


    Countless experiences in history have shown that although the remnant of the holy sword has no struggle with the world, as long as they dare to move their people, they will certainly pour out and give the most tragic revenge.


    Although the three holy gates can resist the attack of the relic of the holy sword, the murderer will die.


    Jiang wuhui is only 25 years old. He is already the peak of cultivation in the local martial arts realm. He may break through tianwu at any time and catch up with the first genius night in the ancient martial arts world. He is one of the talented disciples in the snow collection of Shengjian mountain villa.


    As for the so-called first ancient martial arts genius long Xiaotian, hehe, he has never seen it. How can a dragon family compare the details of the four holy gates.


    He still has a bright future and hasn''t enjoyed a good life enough. He doesn''t think it''s worth it to bury his life for a disciple of the relic of the holy sword.


    Therefore, he wisely chose to wait and see. After verifying Ding Ning''s true identity, if he was really a disciple of the holy knife family, he would not rush to lead the disaster to the East and let others do it, so as not to be retaliated by the holy knife family.


    Ding Ning was all immersed in Xiao Yan''s illness at the moment. He didn''t notice that Yan Hui had quietly approached. Even if he did, he had no time to take care of it.


    Although the Qi Qi Yan GUI needle array has controlled the bleeding momentum, cleared it, and repaired the broken blood vessels, it is only a temporary cure, not a permanent cure.


    The key to the problem lies in her intracranial arteriovenous malformation. If it is not corrected, it will recur sooner or later.


    If it is treated by western medicine, craniotomy is necessary, but as a traditional Chinese medicine, he will certainly not use western medicine.


    Xiao Yan has been unable to exercise violently since childhood, so her physical quality is very poor. It''s not too much to say that she is weak.


    In other words, Xiao Yan''s lack of exercise not only has poor immune function, weak resistance to the virus, but also seriously lacks vitality.


    It''s not pleasant to say. If Ding Ning didn''t happen to meet her, even if her illness was cured, she would be able to live for more than ten years at most.


    If you are unfortunately infected with some other diseases, you may not survive for three or five years.


    So he was waiting, waiting for the aura gathered by Yan GUI acupuncture to wash the meridians of her brain and replenish her vitality.


    Xiao Yan''s long eyelashes trembled slightly and slowly opened his eyes. His confused eyes recalled the previous things after seeing Ding Ning''s face.


    When he found himself still in his arms, Xiao Yan suddenly blushed, struggled to get up, and said, "what''s the matter with me?"


    "Don''t move. The treatment is not over yet. Hold on for a while."


    Ding Ning had no gender in his eyes at the moment, only doctors and patients. He said in a serious but soft tone.


    "Yes!"


    Xiao Yantao''s cheeks were pink, and he closed his eyes shyly with a light answer. But when he remembered that the person in front of him was his brother-in-law, he suddenly felt dejected.


    "Wake up, wake up, it should be good."


    "The little miracle doctor is really a little miracle doctor. He can get rid of such a serious disease. It''s terrible!"


    "Now look at the challenge of the little needle king before. I blush for the Yan family."


    "The girl also had a good life. She happened to meet a little miracle doctor. Otherwise, even if she went to the hospital, she didn''t know whether she could be cured."


    "Yes, if I were this girl, I would make a promise."


    "Look at their men''s talent and women''s appearance, they are also a good match."


    "This is the perfect match for heroes to save the United States."


    ¡­¡­


    As a reporter was pleasantly surprised to find that Xiao Yan had woken up, the onlookers immediately burst into a pot and talked happily.


    In the crowd, Zhao Zifeng''s face was as gloomy as water, and his anger kept rising. When people were unprepared, he quietly walked out of the crowd, took out his mobile phone, dialed a number, and said gnashing his teeth: "King Kong, I have something for you to do now..."


    People are so complicated. Xiao Yan liked him so much before. He didn''t care at all. He just enjoyed the feeling of being secretly loved by her.


    But now, when people talk about Xiao Yan and Ding Ning''s talent and beauty, he wants to go crazy with jealousy, and finally can''t bear it. He wants to make the Ninghai boy pay enough price to solve his hatred.


    But he didn''t notice a figure behind him, followed him stealthily, listened to all his calls and recorded them.


    Zhao Zifeng hung up the phone with a grimace on his face. He looked around and left quickly.


    The figure hiding next to a big tree came out after he left. A evil smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. He took out his mobile phone and quickly edited a text message and sent it out: "the fish has entered the urn. Take action immediately."


    "Ho!"


    Ding Ning suddenly moved and turned his hands into a remnant of the Tao. In a twinkling, he put away seventy-nine silver needles.


    In addition, he took out 13 silver needles and quickly stabbed them like lightning at 13 acupoints around Xiao Yan''s head arteries and veins.


    The palm holding Xiao Yan''s neck quietly sent in a stream of true Qi, forcibly impacting the deformed arteriovenous vessels.


    In fact, the silver needle is just a cover up to cover up his pulse cutting hand. At the moment, all the meridians in Xiao Yan''s brain have been locked. At this moment, she is a living dead man.


    What Ding Ning has to do is break and then stand, forcibly break her deformed arteriovenous vessels, and then reshape them.


    This method has great risks. After all, there is blood pressure in the blood vessels. Once broken by true Qi, the whole blood vessels will burst, and the consequences are unimaginable.


    So he wants to seal her blood vessels and surrounding brain cells with a pulse amputee, block the whole brain with real Qi, and keep the deformed arteriovenous vessels at rest. Even if the blood vessels burst, the amount of bleeding will not be too large.


    But in this way, his consumption also increases exponentially. Every time he maintains it for a while, the real Qi will be released like a flood with the gate open.


    Under the command of Jiang Lao and others, everyone present knew that it was a critical time for treatment, and they all spread out very consciously. They not only closed their mouth, but also breathed carefully, lest they disturb him, and the whole scene was silent.


    "Bang!"


    A slight gunshot broke Jingyi, and a sniper bullet came straight to Ding Ning''s forehead

 Chapter 511

    The sniper''s shot timing was very good. It was the most critical moment for Xiao Yan''s abnormal blood vessels to burst and reshape blood vessels.


    All Ding Ning''s spirit focused on her. Even if the beast''s instinctive intuition made him aware of the danger, he dared not loosen Xiao Yan to avoid the bullet. As long as he let go, his true Qi could not be maintained, and Xiao Yan would die.


    What bothered him most was that the angle of the gun was extremely tricky. Even if he could avoid the bullet at the moment, Xiao Yan would be directly shot in the head.


    Hide or not? This is an extremely difficult choice for Ding Ning.


    If you hide, Xiao Yan will die. As long as she dies, his troubles will follow!


    If he doesn''t hide, he doesn''t know if he will die. He is confident that even if the general sniper bullet can break through the shield of the diamond rune, it will hurt him at most.


    But the problem is that if it is a special sniper bullet fired by an anti equipment sniper rifle, the diamond rune is useless. Even if he doesn''t die, he will be seriously injured.


    The enemy dared to risk universal condemnation and even used sniper guns at the feet of the son of heaven, which shows his determination to kill him.


    This sniper is the first time, but it will never be the last. Once he is seriously injured, he is a lamb to be slaughtered and has no power to fight back.


    Human nature is selfish. Is it worth taking the risk for Xiao Yan? Ding Ning hesitated for a thousandth of a second.


    But soon he became firm and decided not to hide and gamble with his life.


    After all, Xiao Yan is Xiao Nuo''s cousin. She is an innocent person implicated by herself. If she is allowed to die here, he will be uneasy all his life and don''t know how to face Xiao Nuo.


    The most important thing is that he thinks the probability of winning the bet is very high.


    Shenzhou is the country with the strictest gun management in the world. The possibility of a gunman using an anti equipment sniper gun is less than one in ten thousand. As long as it is not an armor piercing bullet, the probability of his survival will increase significantly.


    All this happened between lightning and flint. At the moment when Ding Ning made up his mind, he no longer had any hesitation. The diamond Rune has been activated and is ready to carry the gun.


    As soon as the gunshot rang, most people at the scene didn''t react. They looked around blankly and wondered what the sound was.


    After all, Yanjing is the political center of the kingdom of China. It is too far away for them to shoot openly. It is only possible in war-torn areas.


    Therefore, even if some people among the masses have had military experience, or those engaged in military and police work sound like gunshots, they don''t think about that at all.


    The scene is still a happy scene, and the journalists are not aware that the focus of their attention is likely to fall into a pool of blood the next second.


    In this short moment, there were no more than five people who could respond to Ding Ning''s sniping and lend a helping hand in time.


    One is Yan Tong, the other is Jiang wuhui, the other is Lvzhu, the other is director Duan, and the other is Liu shengqian Dai. Younger martial sister Qingyun has great potential, but her cultivation is still shallow. She can''t detect the life and death crisis facing Ding Ning.


    Even if she realized it, she couldn''t do anything. After all, she didn''t have any friendship with Ding Ning.


    As for Yan Tong, they had no reason to help Ding Ning block the bullet, and even they wanted him to be shot in the head.


    Although director Duan is the deputy director of the Religious Affairs Bureau, the struggle between ordinary people does not belong to his scope of responsibility. Moreover, in order to avoid getting into trouble, he watches the excitement from a distance, even if he wants to intervene.


    But this life is always full of drama. They are indifferent to Ding Ning''s life and death, but they are very concerned about the inevitable ice spirit.


    Therefore, when Liu shengqian Dai stood in front of Ding Ning without hesitation, Yan Tong, Jiang wuhui and Lvzhu were in a hurry.


    "Get out of the way!"


    The green bamboo gave a clear scold, and a green bamboo suddenly appeared in his hand. It turned into a green remnant in the air and waved it to the sniper bullet.


    With the "Zheng" sound of the sword, Jiang wuhui''s sword intention was vertical and horizontal. A sword cut through the sky like a competition, trying to block the bullet.


    But no matter how qualified and fast they are, after all, they are still in the field of local martial arts. Trying to block the fleeting sniper bullets between lightning and flint is tantamount to a fool''s dream, and they all fail unexpectedly.


    Yan Tong burst into Liu Sheng''s body with a loud drink. There was a faint aura around him, but he hesitated when he felt the threat of sniper bullets.


    Is it worth risking his life for an ice spirit? It was this moment of hesitation that made his action pause for a thousandth of a second.


    How fast the speed of the sniper bullet was. It was such an insignificant moment of hesitation that made him pass the bullet and shoot straight at Liu Sheng''s chest.


    Liu shengqian Dai, like an old hen protecting the calf, stood in front of Ding Ning and opened her arms. Her eyes were clear and peaceful, without sadness or joy. There was no distractions in her simple thinking, only one idea. Her father must not die.


    If Ding Ning had some doubts about Liu Sheng''s identity as a black robed man, at this moment, she saw her stop bullets for him without hesitation. Her dependence and obsession with herself over this period of time flashed in her mind. She pulled his clothes like a little girl afraid of being abandoned. She had to hold him every day to sleep at ease


    That scene made him feel pain like tearing his heart and lungs. It turned out that unknowingly, she had entered his heart and asked him to treat her as a sister or even a daughter.


    This made his heart as painful as being bitten by a poisonous snake. His remorse continued to devour his soul and roared, "money bag, get out of the way!"


    Unfortunately, it''s too late. Even if he gives up Xiao Yan at the moment, it''s too late to save Liu shengqian Dai.


    He could already foresee that Liu shengqian Dai would be pierced into his chest and fall into a pool of blood at the next moment.


    The panic and heartache he had never experienced made his eyes red in an instant, and he could no longer care about any hand. A colorful glow came out like a dreamlike rosy cloud.


    "Zheng!"


    As soon as the streamer came out, no one competed for the front, not to mention a sniper bullet. The colorful light was received at the touch of one touch, as if it had never appeared.


    But the deadly sniper bullet had been cut in two, "Ba Da" fell to the ground, and there was no ability to take people''s lives anymore.


    Time seemed to freeze at this moment. Liu shengqian Dai blinked for a moment in confusion. She didn''t understand why she was safe.


    Yan Tong, Jiang wuhui, Lvzhu and director Duan are all dumbfounded.


    Even if they had advanced accomplishments, they just saw a dreamy colorful light flash, and the sniper bullet was cut in two, eliminating the crisis of life and death, but they didn''t see who shot at all.


    This made them have an incredible idea. Is there still an elder in Shenwu realm or Shengwu realm who couldn''t bear to see the body of ice spirit fall?


    The crisis was over, but the panic at the scene had just begun. When the onlookers found that there was a shooting under their eyes, the whole scene was like a hornet with a nest blown up.


    "Kill, kill!"


    People with poor psychological tolerance screamed bitterly, and those with slightly better psychological quality began to run, trying to stay away from this place of right and wrong.


    No matter how lively it is, it is not as important as one''s own life. The whole Shengze park is in chaos. People with friends and screaming fled everywhere.


    Zhao Zifeng''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot. He was staggered by the crowd, but he was surprisingly not angry. He walked along the crowd, feeling a panic in his heart.


    Roaring madly in my heart, King Kong, I''m a grass mud horse. I asked you to tie the boy at night, break his five limbs, and take back my handle. You didn''t let you kill him. You''re so good. You not only used a sniper gun in Shengze garden, which brought me great trouble. The most important thing is that you haven''t killed the boy, dog day, I''m going to be killed by you?


    Sheng Zeyuan is the property of the Zhao family. He is the person in charge of Sheng Zeyuan. There was a shooting incident here. Whether it has anything to do with him or not, he knows that he is in big trouble.


    He slipped into a remote and uninhabited place and kept dialing King Kong''s phone, but he couldn''t get through. He scolded angrily and smashed his mobile phone.


    On the roof of shengzeyuan building, director Duan appeared like a ghost. Looking at the 79 type 7.62mm sniper rifle left by the gunman''s hasty retreat, he could not help frowning slightly. The gunman was really cunning. He could not escape thousands of miles in a single shot.


    However, this is not his terms of reference. He can only inform other departments as an on-site witness and let them deal with it. It''s not a good thing to use a gun in Yanjing.


    The police came quickly. Shengze Park was blocked layer by layer. Nearly 5000 people at the scene were taken back to the police station for notes. Zhao Zifeng, as the person in charge of Shengze Park, was also taken back for key inquiry.


    Before the arrival of the police, Ding Ning finally cured Xiao Yan. In addition to the excessive consumption of real Qi, the first use of streamer also let him know that the artifact is not so easy to use. It almost drained all his mental power and made him look extremely depressed.


    Jiang Lao and other Chinese medicine experts thought he was too frightened, gave him some warm words of comfort, and expressed great indignation at the gunman''s assassination.


    It has to be said that doctors are an extremely easy group to make contacts. When a group of national doctors unite, the energy they can burst out is extremely terrible.


    Several national doctors even made a phone call to Zhongnanhai and directly went up to heaven to listen and ask for a strict investigation of the murderer. Even the leaders of the Central Bureau were alarmed.


    When the leaders of the Central Bureau learned that Ding Ning, who had just met in the afternoon, had almost been assassinated and died, they immediately flew into a rage. They held an emergency meeting overnight and even extended to the international level. They wondered whether foreign forces were fishing in troubled waters and wanted to take the opportunity to destroy the inventor of rice bean oral liquid.


    After the short meeting, the leaders made a decision for the first time and ordered the establishment of a special investigation team to strictly investigate the origin of guns, the origin of gunmen, the behind the scenes and the truth behind the shooting. No matter who was involved, they will be severely punished and will not be tolerated.


    The whole Yanjing is full of grass and trees, and a large number of armed military and police have poured into the streets, step by step, post by post, step by step and sentry by step, closely screening every suspicious person. The scale of martial law is comparable to that during the Olympic Games.


    This is only apparent. Guoan also handled the case all night, transferred every monitoring before and after the incident, and found out the suspicious persons involved.


    Unidentified plainclothes people frequently go in and out of every street near shengzeyuan, looking for clues carefully.


    Ding Ning returned to the residence of Yanjing Hotel under the personal escort of Luo Zhicheng. The alert scale is comparable to that of a head of state.


    When the state machine began to operate at full capacity, the efficiency was amazing. This night, the quiet undercurrent of Yanjing City surged, and countless people with various thoughts were silent and could not sleep at night, waiting for the latest results.

 Chapter 512

    At 2:20 a.m., only half an hour from the time of the crime, the military and police locked the criminal suspect King Kong.


    King Kong, formerly known as golden Iron City, is 39 years old. Because of its burly body and outstanding hard Qigong, it is called King Kong.


    He is a retired soldier. After he retired from the army, he did not distribute employment according to the organization, but came to Yanjing alone with a resettlement fee to create a career.


    Because of his extraordinary skills, strong temper, generous and easy money, and not a business material, he soon squandered the resettlement fee and changed his color in the social dye vat.


    Forced by life, the dignified veterans abandoned his belief and ideal of defending the country and became a full-time thug. As long as he gave money, he would teach the target people a lesson according to the requirements of his employer.


    After knowing that the matter was exposed, he drove a Tiguan crazy to escape from the capital, and launched a life and death contest with the military and police on the road.


    At 2:35 a.m., on the way of pursuit, the Tiguan car driven by King Kong suddenly exploded and detonated a police car that followed him. The aftermath of the explosion seriously injured three pursuit personnel and was admitted to hospital. Two public security special police and one armed police died bravely.


    Is the gunman afraid of crime? Or was it killed by a premeditated murderer behind the scenes?


    The special investigation team conducted an in-depth investigation, detected the wreckage of the vehicle, and investigated all the people who came into contact with King Kong within a week before the crime.


    At 5:30 a.m., after technical maintenance, the wreckage data of King Kong''s mobile phone was recovered. It was found that he had received a call more than ten minutes before the crime.


    By investigating the identity of the number owner, it was quickly determined that the number owner was Zhao Zifeng of shengzeyuan. After interrogating him overnight, Zhao Zifeng finally collapsed and confessed to the fact that he ordered King Kong to teach Ding Ning a lesson, but insisted that he just wanted King Kong to teach Ding Ning a lesson and never meant to kill Ding Ning.


    As for why King Kong disobeyed his will and used a sniper gun to snipe Ding Ning, he was also confused and didn''t know why.


    It seems that the case has come to the bottom. The cause of the case is that Zhao Zifeng was jealous of Ding Ning because of his love and hatred, so he hired King Kong to teach him a lesson. This is very common and logical in the circle of Yanjing.


    However, director Liao, deputy head of the task force responsible for supervising the case and director of the Criminal Investigation Department of the Ministry of public security, believes that it is not so simple. There may be someone else behind the scenes. He bought King Kong in advance and took Zhao Zifeng as a scapegoat.


    To this end, the members of the task force rushed to Yanjing Hotel early in the morning and made a special trip to ask the party Ding Ning whether he had an enemy.


    Ding Ning''s spirit is narrow and depressed. He claims that he came to Yanjing for the first time and can''t have any enemies. Even why Zhao Zifeng targeted him, he still doesn''t know what''s going on.


    Director Liao returned in vain and locked the suspect''s target on the three grandparents and grandchildren of the Yan family who were beaten in the face by Ding Ning.


    At this time, after one night''s efforts of technicians, the identification results of the cause of the vehicle explosion came out. The vehicle was first installed with a time bomb. King Kong was not afraid of self explosion.


    This result has greatly boosted the spirits of all investigators, and also confirmed the correctness of director Liao''s conjecture. There is indeed another person behind the scenes.


    After inquiring about the grandparents and grandchildren of the Yan family, the task force initially ruled out the possibility of their crime. Yan Hao was crazy and Yan Xun fell ill. Yan Ping took care of them at home and never left home. He didn''t even call out a phone and had no conditions to buy King Kong.


    The exploded Tiguan has also investigated the origin. It is King Kong''s own car, but who installed the time bomb in advance, but there is no trace. The people behind the scenes have strong anti reconnaissance ability and clean handling of traces, which has put the whole case into a deadlock. They can only wait for the members of the task force to investigate the people who have recently had dealings with King Kong, Suspicious people have been identified.


    In the conference room of the Zhao family compound, a very handsome middle-aged man in his 40s and 50s sat in the first place with a gloomy face. Dozens of Zhao family members sat on both sides of the conference table in silence, even afraid to breathe.


    Zhao Tiankai, Zhao Zifeng''s father, was pale and restless. He wanted to ask the master to save Zhao Zifeng, but looking at Zhao Tianya''s cold face, he remembered that he fought with Zhao Tianya in order to push Zhao Zifeng to the top. At this time, it would be good if he didn''t fall into the well. How could he save Zhao Zifeng? His lips were silent for a long time, He bowed his head in despair.


    It''s about Aizi''s future and life. Zhao Tiankai''s head turned white overnight. At the moment, he drooped his head and bore the strange eyes of all his people. It looks so pathetic.


    Zhao Tianya''s angry mood couldn''t help sighing after seeing the gray hair of his third brother Zhao Tiankai. He felt a touch of pity in his heart. After all, he is the brother of his own milk compatriots.


    Although Zhao Tiankai had always supported Zhao Zifeng and Zhao Zilong to compete for the position of home owner and contradicted him many times, it seemed that the relationship was extremely bad, but he didn''t regard him as an enemy as he thought.


    As the leader of the Zhao family, if he doesn''t have such a mind, he doesn''t deserve to be the head of the family, not to mention that he contributed to that situation.


    It is absolutely impossible for a family to rely on any one person. No one is perfect. Even Zhao Tianya can''t support the whole family on his own. It needs every ethnic group to work together to develop and grow the family.


    Therefore, Zhao Zifeng was able to stand up against Zhao Zilong, always under his acquiescence, in order to put pressure on Zhao Zilong and make him have a sense of urgency.


    To put it bluntly, he just took Zhao Zifeng as Zhao Zilong''s sharpening stone. It''s funny that Zhao Tiankai really thought how excellent Zhao Zifeng was. He couldn''t stand to show off all day.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he made a decision and sighed: "third brother, Zifeng''s doing this time is too reckless. We''re not easy to move."


    Zhao Tiankai looked up at him in amazement. For many years, he had never called his third brother since Zhao Tianya became the master of the house. This sound made him feel like he wanted to cry at the moment.


    His eyes were slightly red and his lips trembled. He blurted out the title he hadn''t shouted for more than 20 years: "brother, you want to save Zifeng."


    "Hey! I don''t want to save him. It''s just that this time things are so noisy that even those people are shocked. Now I don''t know if it will involve our Zhao family. We''re not easy to move now."


    Zhao Tianya sighed faintly, stretched out his hand and pointed up. His eyebrows were all helpless.


    The Zhao family has been very busy in recent years. Many of them hold high positions in politics, and their contacts are all over the country. But this time, no one dares to lend a helping hand.


    After all, killing people with guns in Yanjing city has seriously touched the bottom line that the state can tolerate, especially those big men. Now the Zhao family are mud Bodhisattvas crossing the river. It is difficult to protect themselves, good or bad luck is unpredictable.


    Besides, there are still so many people staring at the Zhao family in Yanjing city waiting to see jokes. As long as the Zhao family makes an action, it will soon spread to the big guys. That''s not a good thing for the Zhao family.


    "But brother, Zifeng is my son. I can''t... I can''t watch him die."


    Zhao Tiankai said with tears. He wanted to influence Zhao Tianya with family affection and let him lend a helping hand. He also knew that this matter was too big. If Zhao Tianya didn''t do it, Zhao Zifeng''s life would be over.


    "Third brother, we don''t want to catch Zifeng, but now this situation can not affect my Zhao family. It''s a pity for Zifeng, but you should also focus on the overall situation."


    Zhao Tianfeng, the second generation of the Zhao family, said in a heavy tone, but a look of schadenfreude flashed at the bottom of his eyes.


    Hum, Zhao Tianhai, you are valued by the family by Zhao Zifeng. You don''t pay attention to other rooms every day. You also have today. You deserve bad luck.


    "Yes, third brother, Zifeng broke the trouble this time. A man and a husband work alone. You can''t get involved in the family because of small losses."


    Zhao Tianci, the fourth generation, said strangely that among the five brothers of the second generation of the Zhao family, except that Zhao Tianya, the eldest room, is the owner of the family, the other four rooms belong to the third room. Zhao Tiankai is the most arrogant at ordinary times. They can suffer a lot of anger at ordinary times. Zhao Tianfang, the second room, lives in an important position and does not participate in family disputes at all. He has always been relatively low-key.


    The capital he dares to be arrogant is that he gave birth to a good son Zhao Zifeng. Among the third generation of the Zhao family, except Zhao Zilong, only Zhao Zifeng has begun to take over the family industry. Their children can''t even get together. They can only sit, eat and die, so that they can''t be jealous.


    Now that something has happened to Zhao Zifeng, it''s strange that they don''t take the opportunity to sneer and spit out evil, although they won''t fall into the well.


    "OK, the third brother is already uncomfortable enough. Don''t make trouble here. Master, what do you think should be done about this?"


    Zhao Tianfang, the second son of the Zhao family, lives in a high position in the temple and rarely interferes in family affairs. If Zhao Tianya hadn''t urgently summoned him, he wouldn''t bother to take care of these things.


    As a man who fooled around in officialdom, his position was destined to make him have a much broader vision and vision than these despairing brothers.


    Based on his understanding of Zhao Zifeng, although the child is somewhat willful and reckless, he is by no means a person who doesn''t know the importance and will never do the stupid thing of letting people kill with a gun in full view.


    This illogical thing quickly reminded him of a deeper level. Will someone plan and promote this thing behind the scenes and take this as an opportunity to kill the Zhao family? If so, the Zhao family can''t act rashly.


    At this moment, seeing several younger brothers at this time, he was still in the internal struggle, which made him extremely impatient and couldn''t help but open his mouth and scold.


    Although Zhao Tianfang does not participate in family affairs at ordinary times, he is the banner of the Zhao family in politics and has no less prestige than the owner of Zhao Tianya. Zhao Tianci and others immediately closed their mouths when they heard the speech.


    Seeing that several younger brothers had settled down safely, Zhao Tianfang frowned and said, "brother, I think Zifeng is usually stable and will never do such a mindless thing. Will it be..."


    Zhao Tianya heard the song and knew the elegance. He immediately understood Zhao Tianfang''s meaning. A cold flash flashed at the bottom of his eyes, gently nodded and sneered: "the Zhao family has developed too fast in the past two years and won too many interests from other families. It seems that some people can''t sit still."


    Zhao Tiankai and others were surprised and couldn''t take any more gas. Zhao Tianci frowned and asked, "what shall we do now?"


    "The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Now it''s related to the safety of the family. Tell them to go on and let the people below give me peace during this period of time. If they dare to cause any trouble, I won''t spare him first."


    Zhao Tianya said murderously, which made everyone suddenly be one of Lin, Qi should be.

 Chapter 513

    "Elder brother, what about Zifeng? Won''t you save him?"


    Zhao Tiankai still asked.


    Seeing that he was so ignorant, Zhao Tianya was impatient. He looked at him coldly and said unhappily: "now the Zhao family is in the cusp of the storm. It''s better to be quiet than move. What are you afraid of? Zhao Zifeng can''t die."


    Then he stood up and left angrily.


    The people looked serious and stood up to convey the master''s orders.


    Zhao Tiankai stood alone, his face ferocious, his fist clenched tightly, and the green veins on his forehead jumped disorderly.


    He knew that Zhao Tianya''s decision was the wisest, but he just couldn''t help hating this family without family affection and the indifference of these siblings.


    The Su family, due to the identity of the founding father of the Su family, although the floor area of the Su family mansion is similar to that of the Zhao family, it is very different from the extremely luxurious decoration style of the Zhao family.


    The tallest building in the whole mansion is only a three storey building with white walls and black tiles, without any westernized architectural style.


    Several vegetable fields, a pond, and several willows swayed in the wind, setting off the scattered courtyards, full of strong quaint charm.


    It''s like going back to the farmyard in the 1960s and 1970s. It''s very pastoral.


    At the moment, the courtyard of the three storey building, which represents Su''s home, welcomes a beautiful woman.


    The vicissitudes in the woman''s eyes show that she is not young, but her beautiful face and graceful curves make her look as if she was only in her early twenties.


    "Here you are, miss."


    The two guards standing guard at the gate of the courtyard were like javelins. When they saw the woman coming, they quickly and respectfully greeted her.


    "Is my father there?"


    The woman''s face was serious and asked casually, but she kept walking towards the courtyard.


    "The master just came back from a walk."


    The guard replied respectfully, but she didn''t stop it. She was allowed to enter by herself.


    There are only a few people who can drive straight into the place where the owner of the Su family is located without reporting. Su Ningxiang, the owner''s beloved daughter, is one of them.


    "Xiang''er, why are you here?"


    In the courtyard, he was watering the flowers in the flower garden with a flower shower. The man was tall, gray hair and a national face. At the moment, he looked at the woman with a kind smile.


    Su Ningxiang looked at her father''s gray hair. There seemed to be something blocked in her throat. Her nose couldn''t help being sour. She shouted stiffly, "Dad!"


    He took Su Zhengnan''s arm, put the shower aside, and took him to the house without saying a word.


    Looking at her daughter, who had always been strong, her face was haggard and her suppressed anger was like a volcano about to erupt. Su Zhengnan immediately realized that something might have happened and asked solemnly, "Xiang''er, what happened? Did those people bully you again?"


    When he said this, Su Zhengnan''s heart was filled with nameless anger. What did his daughter do wrong? Isn''t she just not married politically according to the family''s intentions? Is it wrong that she wants to pursue her own happiness and marry the person she likes?


    Yes, she did that to disgrace the Su family and let some people of the Su family lose the opportunity to go further. But for so many years, as the owner of the family, he tolerated them in every way, turned a blind eye to their cynicism, and turned a blind eye to some of their private actions


    But that''s just because Su Zhengnan thinks his daughter''s actions have caused certain losses to the family. He compensates in this way. It doesn''t mean that he is weak and deceptive.


    Su Zhengnan sympathizes with how hard her daughter has been for so many years. She has worked hard for Su for more than 20 years. She has developed Datang Group from a listed group with a market value of only hundreds of millions to a listed group with assets of tens of billions, making up for the shortcomings of the su family. With such contributions, what kind of holidays can''t be exposed. These people are simply deceiving people.


    Unlike other su family members who have three wives and four concubines, he has only one wife and one baby daughter all his life. No one is allowed to bully her.


    "No, Dad, you have high blood pressure. Don''t get excited. Don''t you know my daughter? It''s good if I don''t bully them."


    Su Ningxiang was keenly aware of her father''s rising anger, and she was coquettish with a proud way of relief.


    When Su Zhengnan heard that his anger was fading away, he smiled happily and said, "that''s my sweet son. Can those fools bully him?"


    Although he said so, his daughter, who has always been strong, shows rare fragility and bitterness today. It must be something she can''t tolerate. It''s definitely not that simple.


    "Xiang''er, tell Dad what you''ve been wronged. Although dad doesn''t have any big skills, he will never let others bully you. You tell Dad that Dad will give you a sigh even if he pokes a hole in the sky."


    Su Zhengnan stared at Su Ningxiang without blinking, with a decisive tone and unquestionable determination.


    "Dad!"


    Su Ningxiang''s mouth shriveled, her eyes turned red, and her tears flowed down.


    "Don''t cry, Xiang''er, don''t cry. Tell Dad what''s going on."


    Su Zhengnan panicked and comforted her at a loss.


    Since she came home dejected under the accusation of thousands of people more than 20 years ago, she put on a strong mask and paralyzed herself with work day and night. He never showed any extreme emotion again. He saw the pain in his eyes, but could not say anything. He could only silently pay attention to her and feel dejected for her.


    Although they are father and daughter, after all, their daughter has grown up. Without the role of mother to exchange feelings, as a father, he can''t know his daughter''s in-depth communication.


    But at this moment, the daughter finally tore off the mask and revealed his vulnerability as a woman for the first time in more than 20 years. He was not only pleased and distressed, but also mixed with towering anger.


    No matter who provoked my daughter, I will make him pay a painful price.


    In fact, Su Zhengnan is not a person who likes to protect the calf, but because of his guilt and debt to his wife, after his wife left, he devoted all his love to his daughter. He doesn''t ask for her wealth and scenery all her life, but for her peace and joy all her life.


    Therefore, even if Su Ningxiang repented willfully in spite of family interests and made a scandal of unmarried pregnancy, he never blamed her for a word and always silently sheltered her from the wind and rain.


    Otherwise, even if Su Ningxiang is strong and brave, I''m afraid she can''t get through the most difficult dark years.


    After all, anyway, she is also a woman. She was spoiled since childhood and grew up in a rich courtyard. She has never suffered any setbacks.


    "The sky is falling. There''s dad. Don''t cry. Tell Dad which bastard bullied you."


    Su Zhengnan became more and more angry. He forcibly restrained his anger and asked softly.


    "Dad, they didn''t bully me. They attacked Ning''er. Wu Wu, Ning''er was almost shot by them."


    Su Ningxiang''s grievances, which had been suppressed all the time, could no longer be restrained, just like the flood that opened the gate.


    "Ning''er? You mean my grandson?"


    Su Zhengnan was stunned when he heard the speech, and then woke up. As Su Ningxiang''s father, he was the only person in the Su family who knew Ding Ning''s name except Su Ningxiang.


    However, he didn''t react for a moment. Hasn''t his daughter been in touch with his unmasked grandson for more than 20 years? How did she know her grandson was assassinated?


    But soon, he remembered the whole shooting incident in Yanjing early in the morning. Although he felt that he had nothing to do with the Su family and didn''t pay too much attention, as a qualified owner, he would certainly pay attention to such news. He just knew the general process. He didn''t even care about the name of the party.


    But at the moment, Su Zhengnan was excited. He grabbed Su Ningxiang''s wrist tightly and said tremblingly, "do you mean that Ning''er was the one who was sniped last night? Ning''er came to Yanjing?"


    "Well, Dad, they are so cruel that they even want to kill him. If he hadn''t been so lucky, now your only grandson is gone."


    Su Ningxiang burst into tears. God knows how she spent last night. After knowing that Ding Ning came to Yanjing, she immediately arranged for someone to follow Ding Ning to protect him.


    But there were too many people staring at her every move in Yanjing, so none of her familiar faces could be used. They had to beat around the Bush and find two people to track and protect him through trusted people.


    I didn''t expect that these two people were so useless. I didn''t even know when Ding Ning left from the airport to Yanjing Hotel.


    At the time of the shooting, the two fools were still eating instant noodles in the Raptor car at the gate of Yanjing Hotel. They swore that dingning was always in the room, never left Yanjing Hotel, and almost didn''t spit out blood.


    "I know that. Isn''t Ning''er lucky? Besides, the murderer has been arrested, but..."


    Su Zhengnan was relieved to hear that Su Ningxiang was doing this. Although he was also very angry, anyway, isn''t his grandson still alive.


    Compared with other su families, he has only one daughter and only one grandson. It''s absolutely a lie to say he doesn''t care.


    But what he is more worried about now is whether there is still the shadow of the Zhao family behind Zhao Zifeng''s hiring an assassin to assassinate Ding Ning. Has it been so many years that the Zhao family still refuses to let go of their grandson?


    "Did Zhao Zifeng mean to assassinate Ning''er, or did the Zhao family instigate him behind his back? Does the Zhao family already know his identity?"


    Su Zhengnan, aware of the seriousness of the matter, also looked dignified and asked seriously.


    "No, no, Zhao Zifeng is just a ghost for the dead. There is another murderer."


    Su Ningxiang choked and said that at the thought that Aizi was almost separated from her Yin and Yang, she couldn''t help crying. She was afraid. A violent spirit was constantly surging in her chest. She opened her mouth and said a name that shocked Su Zhengnan: "it''s su Xu. The black hand behind the scenes is Su Xu. He wants to kill Ding Ning and plant it for Zhao Zifeng."


    Su Zhengnan was stunned. His whole brow was twisted into a Sichuan shape. He asked cautiously, "this is not a joke. Do you have any evidence?"


    "There is no evidence. I reasoned according to all kinds of clues. I''m sure it''s him. It''s not the first time he wanted to kill Ning''er. He did it once in Ninghai some time ago. Fortunately, someone rushed to save Ning''er in time. I wanted to beat him when I attacked his industry some time ago, but I didn''t expect that he not only didn''t repent, but changed into Benjia Li, taking advantage of Zhao Zifeng''s discord with Ning''er, wants to get rid of Ning''er. "


    Su Ningxiang gradually stopped choking, and her red and swollen eyes glittered with a shocking cold, "Dad, I won''t embarrass you. I just ask you to act as if you don''t know. Ning''er is my only son. I can''t let him live in danger. It''s easy to hide from hidden arrows. His life is big this time, and he may not be so good next time, so Su Xu must die."

 Chapter 514

    "Without evidence, it would be too reckless to infer."


    Su Zhengnan is in a dilemma. He knows that his daughter''s inference will never go wrong, but Su Xu is, after all, the grandson of his eldest brother Su Zhengdong and one of the most outstanding figures of the fourth generation of the Su family. He has no children. He plans to choose one of him and Su Chen as the future owner. The most important thing is that it was his daughter''s willfulness that made Su Zhengdong lose the opportunity to go further, The Su family was in an awkward situation in politics, so he always harbored an apology for the big brother.


    For the three generations of the Su family, except for Su Ningxiang, there are no people on the table, and women are destined to be unable to take over the position of head of the family.


    Emotionally speaking, Suning is his grandson, much closer than Su Xu, but considering the overall situation, he is the owner of the Su family and must consider the future of the Su family.


    "There''s nothing wrong with my inference, Dad. I know you''re very embarrassed. You always owe your uncle''s family because you care about your brothers."


    Su Ningxiang had already seen through his mind, He argued excitedly: "but have you ever thought that he had to sacrifice my happiness and marry the Zhao family to rise to the top. He hated our family when he didn''t achieve his goal. Have they paid attention to us for so many years? Do you treat them as relatives and they treat you as married people? We never owe them, they owe us."


    Su Zhengnan was silent and his face changed. His daughter was right. Over the years, Zhao Zhengdong blamed his daughter for no further fault.


    Take hold of his debt psychology, don''t say sarcasm on weekdays, and secretly act very unruly, damaging the interests of the family.


    For example, Su Xu, without the permission of his family owner, dared to openly embezzle part of the family''s industry, established a Xuyang group, made use of the power and contacts of the Su family to make money abroad, tried to compete with the Datang Group run by his daughter, and finally seized the financial power of the Su family.


    If he hadn''t felt that he owed him, and kept one eye open and one eye closed, Su Xu would never have dared to be so bold.


    Although Xuyang group is far from comparable to Datang Group under the leadership of Su Xu, he looks ugly and dares to make any money. Sooner or later, he will bring great trouble to the Su family.


    "Hey! I''ll take it as if you haven''t been here."


    These thoughts quickly turned in Su Zhengnan''s mind and finally closed his eyes with a sigh.


    Listening to the ambiguous answer, Su Ningxiang was disappointed, bowed slightly, turned and walked out.


    No matter what her father''s attitude is, Su Xu has offended her, and she will never spare him.


    "Xiang''er, pay attention to safety!"


    Before she was about to walk out of the door, Su Zhengnan''s voice floated gently.


    "I see, Dad!"


    Su Ningxiang didn''t look back, but the corners of her mouth raised slightly. She knew that her father was still facing her after all. This seemingly ordinary instruction told her to be clean and don''t be caught.


    In fact, when she came this time, asking her father to promise her revenge was not the key point. She wanted to test his attitude towards his son Ding Ning and know whether his grandson was important or Su Xu was important in his heart.


    She didn''t bother to pay attention to the attitude of the rest of the Su family, but Su Zhengnan is her father after all. She can''t help but care about his view of Ding Ning. Now, she already knows the answer. The answer makes her very satisfied, which is more satisfied than he agreed to kill Su Xu.


    After su Ningxiang left, Su Zhengnan stood stunned for a long time before he shouted: "come!"


    "Master!"


    Four figures silently appeared in front of him, slightly bowed their heads and waited for Su Zhengnan''s orders.


    Su Zhengnan''s tiger eyes glittered, and his powerful momentum came out through his body. He said in a deep voice: "you have heard xianger''s words. I know you are very dissatisfied with me for so many years, but xianger is my only daughter after all. I think Aruna doesn''t want to see any accident with her. You will be responsible for protecting her in the future."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The four figures looked at each other, but their faces showed a happy color. After the chorus, they twisted strangely in place and disappeared quietly in place.


    Su Zhengnan sighed and whispered with nostalgic eyes: "xianger, Dad can do so much for you. This is the strength your mother left you. Now it''s time to give it to you."


    Outside the Su family''s mansion, Su Ningxiang got on a Mercedes Benz RV and said softly to a white haired old woman sitting in the car who closed her eyes and meditated: "grandma Hua, follow the plan."


    "As you wish, miss."


    The white haired old woman looked at her and showed kindness in her eyes. She took out a mobile phone and dialed a phone, "act according to the plan."


    Su Ningxiang tilted her head and looked at the white haired old woman: "grandma Hua, can you tell me about my mother? Who is she? Where is she from?"


    "The master didn''t tell you, and the old servant can''t say it. Miss, you''d better have a chance to ask the master yourself in the future."


    Mother-in-law Hua said with a smile, and avoided the problem as usual.


    Su Ningxiang glanced: "it''s mysterious. It''s really boring."


    "Hey, hey, anyway, if the master doesn''t say it, I don''t dare to talk much, old servant."


    Mother-in-law Hua doesn''t think so. She looks at Su Ningxiang with sad eyes and sighs in her heart. Master, Hua Er didn''t live up to your trust. Miss Hua''s sons have grown up. Time flies. I haven''t seen you for 40 years. Are you okay?


    Xiao family, Xiao Yan youyou woke up, looked at a group of people around the room without any focus, didn''t react for a moment, and said suspiciously, "what''s the matter with me? Where is this?"


    "Wake up, wake up, Yan''er finally woke up, Amitabha, thank God, thank the Bodhisattva for blessing!"


    A middle-aged beautiful woman sitting at the head of the bed with her palms together and tears streaming down her face. She is Xiao Yan''s mother, Wang Shuzhen.


    "It''s good for Yan''er to wake up. Why are you crying, bad luck!"


    A middle-aged man in his forties and fifties standing next to him shouted with a dignified face.


    "Hum, people can''t help crying with joy."


    Wang Shuzhen turned her eyes angrily, didn''t bother to argue with him, wiped her tears and said with a smile: "Yan''er, this is our family. Your disease has been completely cured after the doctor''s examination. It''s all right, ah."


    "My illness?"


    Xiao Yan muttered suspiciously. Suddenly, the memory before coma surged like a tide.


    Ding Ning competed with Yan Hao in medical skills... She chose herself from the crowd... Later... Her memory was very vague. She didn''t have any consciousness in her coma. She seemed to hear the chaotic screams and running of the crowd, but she couldn''t remember what happened.


    Xiao Yan was stunned. He quickly sat up and said eagerly, "Dad, mom, I remember Ding Ning treating me. What about others? What happened later?"


    "Sister, what happened later was wonderful. I really regret not coming to the scene, otherwise I could see the doctor Ding. I heard people say..."


    Xiao Yan''s sister Xiao Guoer is an ancient and strange girl. She is only twelve years old this year. She is the happy fruit of the Xiao family.


    Her big smart eyes were full of worship, beaming and telling what happened later.


    Most people in the Xiao family know the general process of things, but the specific process is really unclear. Xiao Guoer''s eloquence makes them listen with interest.


    Xiao Yan''s heart was tightly pulled into a group. With Xiao Guoer''s story, his mood fluctuated, and then


    So many things happened that Ding Ning was shot and hired by Zhao Zifeng, which made his last attachment to Zhao Zifeng disappear, and there was only deep disgust in his heart.


    "Ding Ning, he... Is he okay? Is he hurt? Where is he now?"


    Xiao Yan listened to Xiao Guo''er patiently. He sat up excitedly and couldn''t wait to ask. He looked like he was going to see him immediately.


    The crowd was suddenly quiet and looked at Xiao Baiyi strangely.


    Xiao Baiyi''s face was cold, and he snorted, "what can he do? You have a good rest. Don''t go anywhere."


    Then he turned and brushed his sleeves and left. The Xiao family looked at his back with different expressions.


    The whole Xiao family doesn''t know that Xiao Baiyi, the owner of the family, has always wanted to marry the Zhao family and has always been matching Xiao Yan and Zhao Zifeng.


    But last night, regardless of Xiao Yan''s life and death, Zhao Zifeng sent someone to snipe Ding Ning who was treating her. That shot was like a loud slap on Xiao Baiyi''s face, which was burning and painful.


    Now Zhao Zifeng has been arrested. It''s hard to say whether he can come out in his life. Don''t think about marrying the Zhao family anymore. It''s strange that Xiao Baiyi can be happy in his heart.


    Xiao Yan''s expression can''t deceive people. It''s obviously interested in Ding Ning. If Ding Ning is an ordinary person, Xiao Baiyi married his daughter to a miracle doctor. Although it insulted the Xiao family, it''s not absolutely unacceptable.


    But that dingning is Xiao Nuo''s boyfriend, that is, Xiao Yan''s future brother-in-law. If it is spread, the cousins like the same person. What''s the face of the Xiao family, his face of Xiao Baiyi, and the Xiao family can''t afford to lose that person, so he decided to ban Xiao Yan.


    The crowd greeted Xiao Yan, who was not in his mind, and dispersed one after another, leaving only Xiao Guoer with her.


    When Xiao Guo''er saw Xiao Yan''s dejected appearance, Gu Ling''s strange big eyes slipped around: "elder sister, do you like that doctor Ding?"


    "You... What are you talking about? What about you? I just met him yesterday."


    Xiao Yan was exposed by others. His pretty face was slightly red and said duplicity.


    Xiao Guoer spit out his tongue and make a face: "hum, sister, don''t try to deceive me. Everyone can see that you care about him."


    "What? Is it so obvious?"


    Xiao Yan was surprised and blurted out. Then he realized that he had said something wrong and quickly remedied: "he is my life-saving benefactor. It''s normal for me to care about him. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t know how many days I could live."


    "Well, your expression has obviously exceeded the concern of ordinary friends. I''m your sister. You even hide it from me."


    Xiao Guoer tooted his small mouth and looked unhappy.


    Xiao Yan bit his lower lip: "don''t think about it. I just appreciate that he saved me. Besides, it''s impossible for me and him."


    "Why? Are you afraid your parents won''t agree? Don''t be afraid. I''ll tell my parents that he saved your life. I''ll be able to do my parents'' work."


    Xiao Guo''er patted her small chest and promised that at home, she was the youngest daughter, but she was most loved by her parents.


    "Well, nothing. I just appreciate him. It''s impossible to be with him. Besides, it''s no use even if I like him. He won''t like me."


    Xiao Yan said with a gloomy look.


    "Why don''t you like you? Sister, you are so beautiful. It''s impossible for a man not to like you."


    Xiao Guoer said in an ignorant way, just as her mother didn''t dislike her son''s ugliness. She always thought that her sister who loved her most was the most beautiful one.


    "No, he... He is... Your sister Nuo''s boyfriend."


    Xiao Yan sighed, feeling sad and self pity in his heart, and his eyebrows were gloomy.

 Chapter 515

    "Is he sister Nuo''s boyfriend? Yeah! Isn''t he my brother-in-law? Great, the little miracle doctor is my brother-in-law. Hee hee, I''ll blow with my classmates in the future."


    Unlike other children of Xiao Baiyi, Xiao Guo''er is very close to Xiao Nuo. She has always admired Xiao Nuo and likes to follow her ass as a small tail since childhood.


    At the moment, I was overjoyed to hear that Ding Ning was Xiao Nuo''s boyfriend. In her simple cerebellar bag, as long as Ding Ning was her brother-in-law, it didn''t matter which sister''s husband he was.


    Girls of her age always have a hero worship complex. After people''s exaggeration last night, Ding Ning has been described as a miracle doctor who does not mess in the face of danger and insists on treating her sister at the risk of her life, which makes her immediately list Ding Ning as her latest idol.


    Xiao Guo''er turned her big eyes and thought to herself that although her sister was forbidden to go to her brother-in-law, she could.


    Close contact with idols, and then a shadow god horse, you can''t envy those students when you go to school.


    The simple minded Xiao Guo''er didn''t pay attention to Xiao Yan''s dejected, absently left a sentence "I''ll see you again in the evening", and sneaked out.


    The Shen family, ye Shulan and Shen Muyang''s mother were having breakfast at home. Ye Shulan frowned and scolded fiercely: "Zhao Zifeng, this son of a bitch, is really bold and deserves to die."


    "Yes, although I think Ding Ning is very upset, after all, he is the only one who can cure his sister. If he is shot dead, who will treat her."


    Shen Muyang also said indignantly.


    Although in order to avoid mass panic, the shooting incident last night was strongly suppressed by the government, and even journalists were given a password to report only the period when Ding Ning and Yan Hao fought for medical skills.


    But there are too many people on the scene, and they can only hide it from the ordinary people. The major family forces and those in high positions have their own news channels, which is impossible to hide.


    The news that Ding Ningxian was shot has been widely spread in the upper class circles in Yanjing at the moment, which is basically close to the fact. The name of Ding Ning, a little miracle doctor, was well known by the upper class circles in Yanjing overnight. The Shen family only got the news this morning. Ye Shulan was almost scared to death after confirming that Ding Ning was her daughter''s attending doctor.


    It''s not that she cares about Ding Ning''s life or death. What she cares about is who can cure her daughter''s disease in case Ding Ning dies?


    "Muyang, check where Ding Ning is now. Let''s go and see him. After all, he came to Yanjing and such a big thing happened again. We can''t pretend we don''t know."


    After pondering for a while, ye Shulan quickly made a decision.


    Although Shen Muyang didn''t like Ding Ning very much, he came from a rich family. His good tutor let him know that what his mother said was right. He immediately nodded and said, "I''ll contact Wei Biao later. He should know where Ding Ning lives."


    "That''s OK. You can contact the boy of the Wei family later. Ask a clear place and tell me that we''ll go there."


    Ye Shulan nodded with satisfaction.


    In a heavily guarded compound in Yanjing, Bai Qing listened to the news reported by the servant, put down the dishes and chopsticks in her hand, and raised her eyebrows in surprise: "when did Ding Ning come to Yanjing? I didn''t tell me. I would have been with him if I knew he came."


    Sitting opposite Bai Qing, an old man with white beard and hair but ruddy complexion and straight waist looked up with interest and said, "do you know that little guy?"


    "Grandpa, I don''t just know you. We''re still sworn brothers."


    Bai Qing replied with a little pride.


    Old man Bai looked at him in surprise, but he knew how proud his great grandson was. What he could recognize and worship his brother was by no means in the pool. He immediately became curious and said with a smile: "take him home for dinner another day."


    Bai Qing smiled and said, "OK!"


    Gently put down the dishes and chopsticks, Bai Qing stood up and said respectfully, "Grandpa, my brother is in trouble. I have to go and have a look."


    "Go, since it''s a sworn brother, it''s also due to have a look at things."


    Old master Bai was quite satisfied with Bai Qing''s attitude and nodded approvingly.


    "The young man left."


    Bai Qing bowed slightly, turned and walked out quickly.


    Although grandpa thinks highly of him, he has been in the army all his life and has a high position. He feels very depressed because of the atmosphere of being a superior inadvertently.


    It was a great honor for others to have breakfast with Grandpa, but he felt that he suffered. Just when Ding Ning had an accident, he immediately left under this excuse, which can also give grandpa a good impression of love and righteousness.


    After all, old master Bai was born as a bandit. Later, he devoted himself to the revolution, followed Taizu to fight in the South and North, and created this prosperous era in China. Although he later ranked high and had the dignity of the superior, his habits in his bones remained the same. He emphasized righteousness and friendship.


    How big can Bai Qing do in Bai''s house, as for? Ding Ning smiled bitterly and connected the charger to his mobile phone to start charging, but when he thought that Shen MuQing, who had not been in touch for a long time, also called him nervously, made no secret of her concern, made his heart warm and his face filled with a smile.


    Unconsciously, he has completed the transformation from being alone to gathering relatives and friends. With the care of countless people, he is no longer alone.


    It''s nice to be cared about. Ding Ning enjoys this feeling very much, especially his sister, who has been nagging like an old mother for half an hour, but he doesn''t feel bored at all, but feels very warm. Those who didn''t call to say hello should not know the inside story, such as Zhang Haifeng, Wu Xian and Zhao Xin.


    Even Ling Yun, Zhao Jingjing and Murong Yanran didn''t know about the shooting. They just congratulated him on his victory over Yan Hao after seeing the report.


    "Ding Ling!"


    The phone rang again. Ding Ning picked up the phone and saw the caller number. He couldn''t help smiling bitterly. The two girls also knew.


    "Brother, you''ve come to Yanjing? Why didn''t you tell us? If we hadn''t seen the news, we wouldn''t know you were coming."


    As soon as the phone was connected, ye Le said with resentment.


    "I have something urgent. I came to Yanjing yesterday. I wanted to see you after doing good things. I didn''t expect to be on the news again."


    Ding Ning was in a good mood and explained with a smile.


    "That''s gold. It shines everywhere. No one can stop my light."


    Ye Leman said proudly.


    "Where are you?"


    Ding Ning heard a roar of laughter from the other end of Ye le. Listening to the laughter, there were men and women. He frowned and said, "who''s next?"


    "I''m rehearsing the program in the rehearsal room. There are contestants participating in the campus star competition next to me. We have a good relationship. There are many beautiful women. Oh, brother, if you have time, introduce some beautiful women to you."


    Ye Le said with a smile. It seems that she has played with the people participating in the competition, laughing and joking with the people next to her.


    Ding Ning''s heart sank. Although he didn''t want to speculate about others with malice, he was eager to trample people under his feet. There could be no pure friendship. Ye le was a girl with simple personality, warm and cheerful, but she didn''t know much about the world. Don''t be overcast.


    But he couldn''t beat Ye Le''s enthusiasm. He smiled and said, "that feeling is good. My brother likes beautiful women best. By the way, where''s your sister?"


    "My sister is nearby. Brother, don''t you like talking to me? You just have to talk to my sister after two words. Hum."


    Ye Le is like a little resentful woman, full of resentment.


    "Let your sister answer the phone. The little girl has learned to be jealous."


    Ding Ning joked.


    "Elder sister, elder brother let you answer the phone, I know that elder brother likes elder sister."


    Ye Le resentfully gives Ye Huan the phone.


    Ding Ning smiled silently: "Huanhuan!"


    "Brother, I''m here. Will you watch our game?"


    Ye Huan came with a nice magnetic voice, with a strong expectation in his tone.


    "Well, I''ll be in Yanjing these days. When will you have time? I''ll take you to a big meal."


    Ding Ning said softly. He knew that ye Huan, a girl who likes to bury her thoughts in her heart, wanted his approval more than ye le. Naturally, he would not cold their hearts.


    "Really, that''s great, brother. Our contestants live in the Qingsong hotel at the gate of Yanda gate. They have to rehearse during the day and are not allowed to go out at night, but just ask the Organizing Committee for a leave."


    Ye Huan''s tone suddenly became cheerful. Ding Ning knew that she was not happy because she wanted to call them to dinner, but because he promised to watch them compete.


    "Well, I''ll pick you up in the evening and have dinner together in the evening."


    Ding Ning hung up the phone with a smile and patted Liu Sheng''s shallow Dai''s ass, lying in his arms staring at him and eavesdropping on his phone: "xiaonizi, get up."


    "Dad, don''t get up. There are bad people outside!"


    Liu shengqian Dai wriggled about in his arms, unwilling to get up, which made him cry and laugh.

 Chapter 516

    After escorting them back last night, Luo Zhicheng took several people to guard himself at the door in charge of his security work.


    He knew that this was a special arrangement made by the leaders of the Central Bureau to protect his safety, which flattered him.


    But for his safety, they had to strictly examine Liu Sheng Qiandai''s identity, which almost led to a conflict. Under Ding Ning''s repeated assurances, they reluctantly allowed Liu Sheng Qiandai to live in the same room with him.


    Liu shengqian Dai now has only the IQ of a few year old child. With her simple way of thinking, she thinks that the people who want to take her apart with her father are bad people, so she doesn''t like them very much.


    Facing Luo Zhicheng''s strange eyes, Ding Ning had to spend some time explaining to him that Liu shengqian Dai was very dependent on him because she had a brain problem in the car accident.


    I don''t know whether Luo Zhicheng believed it or not. Anyway, he didn''t insist on verifying Liu shengqian Dai''s identity in the end, which also gave him a face.


    This makes Ding Ning secretly glad to put Liu Sheng shallow Dai on biological simulation skin and turn her into a somewhat ugly woman. Otherwise, I don''t know what Luo Zhicheng would think about their relationship.


    But I don''t know that Luo Zhicheng secretly muttered in his heart that this boy has a heavy taste and is too hungry to choose food. Even a girl with such an ordinary appearance will not let go.


    If Ding Ning knows what he thinks, I don''t know if he will fight 300 rounds with him angrily.


    Even the coax and cheat coaxed Liu shengqian Dai up. The trouble came again. I don''t know what she thought. She suddenly learned to be coquettish. She even stood on the bed and spread her arms to let him dress her.


    Well, although Liu shengqian Dai doesn''t look very good now, her perfect figure is actually put there. Although she still has the layer of shame cloth in her underwear, the deep gullies, straight and slender legs and Yingying waist are still full of temptation.


    Ding Ning slept with her every night. He thought he was immune to her. At the moment, he was still ready to move.


    She hurriedly and silently ran the Bodhi Heart formula to keep her heart like water. She was busy sweating without squinting, which was regarded as the completion of her dress.


    Just about to go out and get something to fill his stomach, Luo Zhicheng knocked on the door to announce that someone came to visit!


    Ding Ning was stunned. He thought that the task force came to inquire about the case again. It was not good to cooperate, so he agreed.


    But unexpectedly, just sitting in the reception hall, a girl dressed in a snow-white princess dress, pink and jade carving came in, her big eyes narrowed into a crescent shape, opened her mouth and shouted, "you are my brother-in-law!"


    Ding Ning was stunned and forced, "are you?"


    Many people called his brother-in-law, but except Murong smiled, others were basically Xiao Nuo''s friends, but he promised that he had never seen the girl in front of him.


    "My name is Xiao Guoer. I''m sister Nuo''s cousin, sister Yan''s sister and brother-in-law. I''ll play with you."


    Xiao Guo''er sat down beside Ding Ning without waiting for Ding Ning''s greeting. His big spiritual eyes rolled around, looked at Ding Ning curiously and said.


    Ding Ning instantly fell in love with the little girl. I have to say that beauty is a wonderful thing. Xiao Guoer is a beauty, although her eyebrows are still green and astringent.


    But there are many beautiful girls Ding Ning, and he doesn''t have the hobby controlled by Lori. He doesn''t have any dirty thoughts about a 12-year-old girl. What he likes is Xiao Guoer''s uncorrected and innocent character.


    Not to mention that the little girl looks like a Barbie doll. She has small curly hair, big eyes and black grapes. She is full of spirituality. She has long and warped eyelashes, a small nose and a small mouth. A popular word on the Internet is mengmengda. Ding Ning thinks it is tailor-made for Xiao Guoer.


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes and spoiled Xiao Guo''er''s head. "It''s Guo''er. Why are you here?"


    "Blood can flow, the head can be broken, and the hairstyle can''t be disordered."


    Ding Ning''s move attracted Xiao Guoer''s strong protest. With a small pink mouth and a small pink fist, he said with awe inspiring righteousness on his face.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Ding Ning was amused by her lovely appearance and laughed happily. She felt secretly that if only she were my daughter.


    "Dad, who is she?"


    Liu shengqian Dai heard the voice outside and came out of the bedroom. Seeing that Xiao Guo''er and Ding Ning were so close to each other, she immediately asked enmity.


    He also sat down on the other side of Ding Ning, took his arm and glanced at Xiao Guo''er demonstratively.


    Ding Ning suddenly cried bitterly. The purse said to call his brother. Why did he call his father again? He quickly picked up his tea cup and drank a sip of tea, thinking about how to explain to Xiao Guo''er.


    If this were to reach Xiao Nuo''s ears, the vinegar jar would not turn upside down.


    "Ah, brother-in-law, is she the child born to you and sister Nuo?"


    Xiao Guo''er tilted her head lovably and looked at Liu shengqian Dai curiously.


    "Poof... Cough..."


    Ding Ning took a sip of tea and coughed. Wouldn''t the child be so simple? Can I have such a big child at my age?


    But before he could explain, Xiao Guoer smiled sweetly and stretched out a white hand to Liu shengqian Dai: "I''m Xiao Guoer, your mother''s sister. You should call me... Well, call my aunt."


    "Aunt? Why are you so young?"


    Liu shengqian Dai looked at her suspiciously and said something. In her impression, Ding Qianlie was her aunt. Xiao Guoer was too small.


    "I''m a little aunt. What''s your name?"


    Xiao Guo''er was obviously interested in Liu shengqian Dai, or had a common language. He took her hand and asked intimately.


    "My name is shallow Dai."


    Liu shengqian Dai seemed to be aware of her kindness, and her hostility to her slowly dissipated. Although she was still a little vigilant, her eyes had softened. In her small head melon seeds, her aunts were all good people.


    "Purse, what a strange name, but it''s so interesting."


    Xiao Guo''er showed his white and neat white teeth and took Liu Sheng Qiandai as if he had found the organization: "purse, is this your first time to Yanjing?"


    "Yes!"


    Liu shengqian Dai nodded with a confused face.


    Xiao Guo''er suddenly became more energetic and said happily like a little adult: "have you ever eaten kidney bean rolls? Have you ever eaten sugar fire? Have you ever eaten aiwowo?"


    Liu shengqian Dai was more confused and shook her head timidly. She just listened to the way she ate well, which made her want to drool.


    "I tell you, it''s delicious. Come back and my little aunt will take you to have a taste?"


    Xiao Guo''er was like a trafficker who abducted and sold children. Her smiling eyes narrowed into a crescent shape.


    "Good!"


    Liu shengqian Dai''s small head is like pounding garlic, and she doesn''t pester Ding Ning. She holds Xiao Guoer''s hand like her playmate for many years. Listening to her introduction of Yanjing''s delicious snacks, her saliva is splashing, which is quite a feeling of longing for plum to quench her thirst.


    Ding Ning looked funny to himself. Unexpectedly, Liu shengqian Dai still had the potential to eat goods, and Xiao Guoer was a snack.


    "Purse, you have to promise me that I''ll treat you to delicious food. You have to tell me how you grow so big when you''re so small."


    Xiao Guo''er is so careful that she seduces Liu Sheng shallow Dai with delicious food. Ding Ning almost didn''t laugh when she wanted to get the secret of her rapid growth. This little girl is so cute.


    Ding Ning is also happy that Liu Sheng Qiandai can have a playmate. He doesn''t object to Xiao Guoer taking Liu Sheng Qiandai out to play. After all, Luo Zhicheng must have verified her true identity if she can let her in.


    Besides, Liu shengqian Dai''s own force value is not low, and he has a spiritual connection. Even if he goes out, there will be no danger.


    Xiao Guo''er is so small that he can''t go out alone without bodyguards. Security should not be a problem.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    The knock on the door sounded again. Luo Zhicheng poked in half his head and said with a strange face: "someone is visiting."


    "Who?"


    Ding Ning is depressed. He has few acquaintances in Yanjing. Who will visit him? If it were Huzi and Wei Biao, they would definitely come in directly. Luo Zhicheng doesn''t need to inform them at all.


    Since Luo Zhicheng came to say hello in advance, it shows that there is another visitor. He is still a person of high status. He is not a person to refuse.


    "Brother in law, I''m here, Dangdang. Are you surprised? Are you happy?"


    Looking at Qiao Zhenyu, he jumped in like a monkey, put on a cool look, spread out his hands and twisted his legs like a twist. Ding Ning wanted to kick him out.


    Are you familiar with me? It''s a surprise. It''s almost a shock.


    Immediately with a straight face, he said angrily, "Why are you here?"


    "Brother in law, what''s your attitude? As soon as I heard about your accident, I immediately came to see you."


    Qiao Zhenyu''s face was full of grievances and his mouth was flat like a angry little daughter-in-law.


    Ding Ning''s heart was soft. No matter what Qiao Yuhan''s attitude towards him, Qiao Zhenyu had always been very good to himself. He didn''t have the heart to show him again and pointed to the sofa: "sit down and I''ll make you a cup of tea."


    "Brother in law, when did sister Nuo have another brother? I don''t know."


    Xiao Guo''er blinked his big eyes, looked at Qiao Zhenyu curiously, and asked a shocking word.


    Ding Ning is neither laughing nor crying. The little girl''s brain circuit is too different. Isn''t it unusual? Can Xiao Nuo give birth to such a big brother?


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, no, even if you can give birth, you are also a son. How can you be a brother? What a mess.


    Unexpectedly, Qiao Zhenyu''s eyes lit up when he saw Xiao Guoer, "Wow, what a lovely little sister. What''s your name?"


    Xiao Guo''er puffed up his small mouth discontentedly and said softly, "I won''t tell you unless..."


    "Unless what? Say it."


    Qiao Zhenyu asked eagerly, which made Ding Ning doubt whether this guy was a Laurie.


    "Unless you tell me how you grow so big."


    Xiao Guoer looked at her little body in distress. She really wanted to grow up quickly. Her sister said that she could fall in love when she grew up.


    Qiao Zhenyu looked confused and forced. After thinking for a long time, he was very uncertain and said, "I should have grown up after eating. I don''t think eating shit can grow so big."


    "You''re disgusting. I won''t play with you. Let''s go. I''ll take you to eat delicious food."


    Xiao Guo''er looked disgusted, turned his mouth and pulled Liu Sheng shallow Dai to go out to eat delicious food.


    Liu Sheng and shallow Dai looked at Ding Ning eagerly, as if they wanted to go and worried that their father would disagree.


    "Go and be safe."


    Ding Ning was teased by Qiao Zhenyu. Seeing Liu shengqian Dai''s eyes full of expectation, he immediately waved his hand and let go.


    Liu shengqian Dai was so happy that she took Xiao Guoer''s hand and went out to eat delicious food.


    The two young children finally left, and the room was quiet. Qiao Zhenyu didn''t have fun anymore. He looked serious and said, "brother-in-law..."


    "No, no, no, don''t shout. I''m not your brother-in-law. Your sister and I are classmates. It doesn''t matter."


    Ding Ning hurriedly waved his hand and interrupted his words. He didn''t say what he would think if the title was heard by outsiders. Qiao Qiao must be very unhappy when he heard it. Even he felt quite embarrassed.

 Chapter 517

    "I don''t care. I know my sister likes you. Anyway, I only recognize your brother-in-law in my life."


    Although Qiao Zhenyu''s condition was controlled, his speech was still the same as before, without going through his brain, and he was in a wayward mess.


    Ding Ning is full of black lines. Is there something wrong with this goods? To tell the truth, if Qiao Zhenyu said that Qiao liked him in the past, he might still be complacent, but now


    He felt that he had enough confidants and would never be narcissistic to provoke emotional debt. He has always been a responsible man. Even being a top-grade scum man should have a limit.


    It''s impossible to think of the girl with ponytail as pure as a little white flower without any regret. After all, it was the girl who moved his heart for the first time in his life.


    But it''s just some regret. There are no superfluous ideas, which can''t have a great impact on his mood.


    He has no obsessive-compulsive disorder, and there is no need to find ways to turn Joe into his woman to meet his first love plot and complete his life.


    Nine times out of ten, those who are unhappy in life occasionally recall the pure feelings of the green years, and that faint regret can make his adolescent ignorance more precious and lasting.


    Well, in fact, it''s all bullshit. To put it bluntly, Ding Ning not only doesn''t want to provoke emotional debt, but also his self-esteem. When he thinks of Qiao Yuhan''s face and Qiao Qiao''s deception, he will have a desire for revenge.


    Today you look down on me, tomorrow I let you climb up, not to mention the little flower living in his heart is called Bai Qinglian, not Qiao Qiao.


    "Well, stop talking. Go back if you''re okay."


    Ding Ning was displeased and ordered him to leave with a straight face.


    "Sister... My sister really likes you."


    As soon as Ding Ning was angry, Qiao Zhenyu inexplicably gave birth to a sense of fear, his voice became weaker and weaker, and his face was uneasy and frightened.


    "Like? Hehe, if you really like it, let her say it herself."


    Ding Ning sneered and said unkindly that he didn''t think Qiao Qiao would really like himself. That woman was no longer the pure white lotus in his heart.


    If she really likes herself, how can she lose all the news after graduation? How can I never contact him? But only when he asked him to treat Qiao Zhenyu?


    Under the pressure of Qiao Yuhan? This reason is really strong and reasonable, but he doesn''t agree.


    If he likes a person, even if the whole world opposes him, he will turn back to be the enemy of the whole world.


    Qiao Zhenyu sighed and walked out dejected. Ding Ning sat on the sofa without looking at him.


    There was a steelyard in his heart. He owed Bai Qinglian. After he cured Qiao Zhenyu of his illness, he had been cleared up. There was no relationship between them anymore.


    "Brother in law, I know you don''t like what I call you, and I know you don''t believe what I say, but I tell you, believe it or not, my sister really likes you. She has never forgotten you. She has been waiting for you, waiting for you to become stronger, waiting for you to support a sky for her and protect her from the wind and rain... I''m done here. You can do it yourself."


    Before opening the door, Qiao Zhenyu stopped and didn''t look back. His voice choked a little. After saying this, he resolutely opened the door and decided to leave.


    Ding Ning lit a cigarette irritably, took a hard breath, and then sat there in a daze until the cigarette end burned out and the long ash fell on the carpet. He didn''t move again.


    Although he was reluctant to admit it, he knew that Qiao Zhenyu''s words before he left still disturbed his heart and made him bored like a lead block in his chest.


    Whether Bai Qinglian or Qiao Qiao, the lonely little white flower will easily disturb his thoughts and touch the softest place in his heart.


    This is probably the first love complex? Ding Ning smiled bitterly at himself and shook his head desperately to get rid of the chaotic thoughts, but her shadow constantly appeared in his mind, making him cut and manage.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    Luo Zhicheng knocked on the door again and interrupted his silence.


    Someone came to visit again. Ding Ning is really not in the mood to see people now. He just wants to be in a daze and sort out his thoughts.


    But without waiting for him to refuse, ye Shulan and Shen Muyang''s mother broke in directly and impolitely, which made him have to cheer up to entertain guests.


    "You look so bad. Haven''t you had a good rest?"


    Whether it is true or false, ye Shulan''s greetings still make Ding Ning feel better: "no, the rest is very good. Thank you for your concern."


    Both sides avoided talking about what happened last night. Ding Ning forced a smile to accompany them without nutrition. After chatting for a while, ye Shulan saw that he was absent-minded and thought he was too frightened, so she got up and left with interest.


    After all, they only came as a formality, and the etiquette was enough to avoid Ding Ning feeling that the Shen family was inhuman. Now the goal has been achieved, and it is not necessary to stay.


    It was almost eleven o''clock to send them off. After waiting for a while, Xiao Guo''er and Liu Sheng shallow Dai came back. Ding Ning planned to take them out to dinner.


    Huzi and others called to say hello very considerately. They didn''t come to accompany, which was just what Ding Ning wanted.


    But as soon as I went out, Bai Qing called, "I''ll wait for you on the first floor of Yanjing Hotel. Let''s have lunch together."


    "When did you come to Yanjing?"


    Ding Ning asked in surprise.


    "I arrived last night, otherwise I would go to press you for anything."


    Bai Qing said with a little ridicule.


    Ding Ning smiled: "OK, I''ll go down right away."


    "Eh, isn''t this fruit?"


    After meeting in the hall on the first floor, Bai Qing saw Xiao Guo''er and said in surprise before she could say hello to Ding Ning.


    "Hello, brother Qing!"


    Xiao Guoer said hello to him politely. The appearance of a little adult made people laugh.


    "Good fruit, come on, brother hug."


    Bai Qingmei squatted down with a smile and spread her arms, trying to hold this pistachio.


    Xiao Guo''er is well-known in the upper class circles of Yanjing. No matter what the relationship with the Xiao family is, she likes this lovely little girl from the bottom of her heart. Even some families greet the Xiao family in advance to book this future daughter-in-law.


    "Hum, men and women don''t give and receive. Brother Qing, don''t try to take advantage of me."


    Xiao Guo''er hid behind Liu Sheng Qiandai, revealing a small head and watching Bai Qing warily.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Everyone was laughing. This little girl is so funny.


    Bai Qing is not embarrassed. She just laughs. If Xiao Guoer obediently lets him hold her, it''s not Xiao Guoer. This girl will always make people laugh.


    "Old four, how many days are you staying in Yanjing?"


    Bai Qing didn''t take Ding Ning seriously when old man Bai invited him, but he immediately changed his mind when he found that Luo Zhicheng was always protecting Ding Ning.


    Luo Zhicheng knew him. He also knew Luo Zhicheng. Naturally, he knew Luo Zhicheng''s identity. However, he never thought that the boss of the Central Bureau would pay so much attention to Ding Ning and send Luo Zhi Chengdu to protect him.


    Compared with other people''s understanding of Ding Ning is only superficial. He has paid special attention to Ding Ning, whether it is the honorary professor of Ning University, the president of the school of traditional Chinese medicine Anesthesiology, or even the matter of MI Dou oral liquid.


    I''m afraid the only thing he doesn''t know is that Ding Ning is now an academician of the Chinese Academy of Sciences and has been personally interviewed by the leaders.


    Even so, Ding Ning''s position in Bai Qing''s mind has reached a higher level, so he must make friends with people who have unlimited possibilities in the future.


    It can not be said that he is a Philistine, but that this is the basic quality and contacts that excellent children of a large family must have, which are indispensable in any country.


    Therefore, Bai Qing quickly made up his mind to not only mend their previous differences, but also invite him to go home and meet the old man.


    Of course, there is also the idea of showing muscle. After all, although Ding Ning and he are sworn brothers, they are still friends of gentlemen, as light as water.


    In the past, he was very satisfied with this level of relationship, but after discovering that Luo zhichengdu was personally responsible for his safety work, he immediately changed his mind and prepared to further his relationship.


    "It should be around the 9th. I have two sisters. I''m going to participate in the semi-finals of some campus star on the 8th. I''m going to support them."


    Ding Ning answered calmly. He didn''t think so much. He thought Bai Qing was just asking casually.


    "Campus star?"


    Bai Qing frowned slightly. He didn''t make fun of Ding Ning''s so many sisters. He just knew more about the inside story of the campus star.


    "Yes, campus star, my two sisters have entered the semi-finals. They want to enter the entertainment industry, and I can''t help it."


    Ding Ning is also very helpless. He doesn''t want the Ye Huan sisters to enter the big dye vat in the entertainment industry, but they carry the dream of their mother sun Lanying, and he can''t stop them.


    "I''ll go with you then."


    Bai Qing thought, this is also a good opportunity to improve the relationship with Ding Ning.


    "Don''t you go back to Ninghai?"


    Ding Ning looked at him strangely. He didn''t know how his big boss would be interested in such a small game.


    "I can''t go back for the time being. The 11th is my old man''s centenary birthday. I have to wait until he finishes his birthday."


    Bai Qing explained carelessly.


    Ding Ning suddenly said, "last time you said that the old man''s birthday was your old man''s birthday."


    "Yes, you prepared the birthday gift. By the way, my old man said this morning that he wanted to invite you to dinner at home. When are you free?"


    Bai Qing seems to say inadvertently.


    Ding Ning frowned and didn''t reply immediately. Although he didn''t deliberately inquire about Bai Qing''s life background, his status and family background were absolutely amazing.


    Old Bai family wants to see him? Why?


    Is it... Ding Ning quickly thought of a possibility that Bai Qing would not sell his identity as master Tiandao?


    Thinking of this, his face was a little worried. He looked at Bai Qing on his side and was meeting his calm eyes.


    Bai Qing is worthy of being a human spirit. Seeing his bad questioning eyes, he immediately understood his meaning, shook his head and said, "in your heart, I''m so tasteless. My mouth is tight."


    "That''s good!"


    Ding Ning believes that Bai Qing is not such a big mouthed person, otherwise his identity as master Tiandao would have leaked out.


    "I don''t know what the old man means, but when I accompanied him to breakfast in the morning, I saw your news and casually said that you were my sworn brother. The old man suddenly said that he asked me to invite you home for dinner."


    Bai Qing innocently spread her hand and patiently explained.


    "Well, I won''t go alone. The old man''s birthday is on the 11th. Why don''t I go back two days later and marry with you at that time."


    Ding Ning is willing to pay a birthday to old master Bai and has his own small abacus in his heart.

 Chapter 518

    Although Shengtang pharmaceutical is headquartered in Ninghai, it will set up a branch in Yanjing sooner or later.


    Originally, he didn''t pay attention to it, but last night, the appearance of three ancient martial artists, Jiang wuhui, Lvzhu and Yan Tong, made him realize that Yanjing is not so simple.


    When he is not fully sure that he can deal with various crises, it may not be a good thing to make a good relationship with the white family.


    "OK, that''s settled."


    Bai Qing said happily.


    The party recently went to the restaurant of Yanjing Hotel. Luo Zhicheng declined Ding Ning''s invitation to dinner and opened a table with his men in the box next door.


    Even when eating, they take turns to eat. They always keep two people at the door of Ding Ning''s box. Each dish must be tested for poison before it can be brought in. The waiters of Yanjing Hotel thought that the head of state of which country was eating here.


    When meeting an old friend in a foreign land, Ding Ning''s previous depressed mood was quickly cleared away and had a good talk with Bai Qing.


    During the drinking, Ding Ning suddenly remembered Jiang Yimeng, smiled and joked, "I came on the same plane with Jiang big star. Why didn''t you come with her..."


    "Cough, cough..."


    Bai Qing almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of wine. He coughed and winked at him, and his face became very unnatural.


    Ding Ning immediately reacted and realized that he had said something wrong. Although these rich and young people like to play with stars and everyone knows it, they must not be publicized as conversation capital.


    In particular, Xiao Guo''er, the little ghost spirit, is here. Who knows if it will be publicized without taboo.


    Ding Ning Yu Guang swept away and found that Xiao Guo''er was staring at black grape''s big eyes and listening. He immediately changed his voice: "I remember that star Jiang was an actor signed by the entertainment company you opened? Did you come to Yanjing for a concert or a movie this time? Why didn''t you come with your boss."


    As soon as the topic changed, it changed from peach news to work. Bai Qing was relieved and said with a smile, "she came to Yanjing to participate in the campus star you said before."


    "She participates in campus star? Isn''t she a big star? Why does she still participate in talent shows like campus star?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes widened in amazement, and her head didn''t turn around. She thought that if she participated in the competition, what would happen to others? Isn''t this nonsense?


    "My brother-in-law is stupid. The campus star wants to be a judge. Sister Jiang Yimeng must have come to be a judge."


    Xiao Guoer despised Ding Ning like an old man, which made him very ashamed and suddenly.


    Yes, campus stars should attract the audience''s attention and improve the ratings. Naturally, they should invite big stars to be judges. Jiang Yimeng is a first-line star. Where can he participate in this talent show? He must be a judge. He immediately smiled and said, "you''re so smart."


    "Of course, fruit is the smartest, isn''t it, purse."


    Xiao Guoer always wants to be recognized by her peers when she is praised for her child''s temperament. She proudly shows off to Liu shengqian Dai.


    However, Liu shengqian Dai may have been turned on by Xiao Guoer to eat goods. At the moment, she is busy dealing with a drawn apple. When she hears that the speech is just um, she continues to eat happily, which makes Xiao Guoer depressed for a while.


    "Purse? It''s a distinctive name."


    Bai Qing took a rather unexpected look at Liu Sheng. In his impression, Ding Ning was surrounded by beautiful women. When did he have this ugly girl.


    In particular, Ding Ning didn''t introduce him from beginning to end, and this ordinary looking purse obviously didn''t have the interest to say hello to him, which made him more and more curious.


    "This is my sister Ding Luoyu, nicknamed money bag. She... Cough!"


    Ding Ning briefly introduced it, pointed to his head and blinked. Bai Qing suddenly realized that there was something wrong with Ding Ning''s sister''s head. No wonder her behavior was so abnormal.


    But he soon wondered that Xiao Guo''er called Ding Ning''s brother-in-law. He knew that Xiao Nuo of the Xiao family was in Ninghai, but he really didn''t know the intimate relationship between Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo. He asked curiously, "why does Guo''er call your brother-in-law?"


    "Because he is my sister''s boyfriend, I don''t call my brother-in-law."


    Ding Ning''s face was red, and before he could speak, he replied with a small mouthing.


    "Oh, I see. It''s awesome, brother. I''ll give you a toast to the beauty I hold so soon."


    Bai Qing looked vaguely at Ding Ning, picked up the glass and drank it.


    He suddenly remembered Ding Ning''s rescue of Xiao Yan last night. He directly took Xiao Guoer''s sister as Xiao Yan. He secretly lamented that this medical skill is good. Saving a beauty casually can make the beauty throw herself into her arms. Xiao Guoer even shouted to his brother-in-law. It seems that the Xiao family has recognized it.


    Ding Ning drank a glass of wine in silence. He was a little uneasy. He and Xiao Nuo were ambiguous, but it was not time to talk about marriage.


    Xiao Guo''er came to him, one brother-in-law at a time. Is it her own meaning or the meaning of the Xiao family? This made him feel uneasy, and directly ignored Bai Qing''s ambiguous eyes and his funny words.


    This makes Bai Qing more firm. Ding Ning has hooked up with Xiao Yan, and it is likely that there has been a substantive relationship and has been recognized by the Xiao family.


    Otherwise, with the background of the Xiao family, Xiao Guo''er will never be allowed to call him his brother-in-law when he doesn''t write a single word.


    Where did he know that Xiao Guoer slipped out secretly and called his brother-in-law as his boyfriend, which caused him a wonderful misunderstanding.


    "By the way, brother, what are the names of your two sisters? Do you want me to say hello to Jiang Yimeng?"


    Bai Qing never pays attention to the draft activities such as campus star. Taking the initiative to help also wants to narrow the relationship with Ding Ning.


    "No, since it''s a competition, it''s necessary to be fair and just. Let them fight for it with their ability. What ranking they can get is the display of their strength."


    Ding Ning waved noncommittally. He didn''t want the Ye Huan sisters to really enter the entertainment industry. It was just about sun Lanying''s dream, and he couldn''t stop it. Therefore, he didn''t want to interfere with the result of the game. Just let it go.


    If they can get the first place, be favored by the entertainment company and sign a contract, it is God that they are destined to enter the entertainment industry, and he will not object.


    But if he loses the election, it will just let them die, which also suits his heart.


    Bai Qing didn''t think so. He smiled and said, "do you think this kind of game is more fair and just?"


    "What do you say? Is there anything else?"


    Ding Ning frowned. Although he did not support the Ye Huan sisters to enter the entertainment industry, it did not mean that he wanted to see them suffer unfair treatment.


    "You don''t understand the truth. This year''s campus star is jointly sponsored by Tianhai, Xingyi and meteorite entertainment companies. We Tiangong entertainment didn''t participate."


    Bai Qing sipped the wine, The indifferent way: "Campus star is held once a year. It recruits potential singers in major colleges and universities across the country. Those who can enter the semi-finals will enter the eyes of major entertainment companies. That is to say, your two sisters have no relationship and can enter the semi-finals by virtue of their strength, which shows that she has strong training value. Now she must have been favored by one or more entertainment companies. At present, it is not enough So no one has talked to them about signing, and they are just waiting for the final result of the game. "


    "Do you mean that even if they don''t get a place in the competition, they will sign a contract with the entertainment company?"


    Ding Ning suddenly understood that the sisters Ye Huan had now stepped into the entertainment industry with half a foot, which made him feel lost and happy for them.


    "Not necessarily!"


    Bai Qing shook her head with a smile and said meaningfully, "it depends on how strong they want to enter the entertainment industry."


    Ding Ning was dissatisfied with his half veiled way of speaking. He narrowed his eyes and stared at him without expression.


    Bai Qing''s hair stood upright when he saw it. He raised his hands like a surrender and said helplessly, "isn''t this fruit and money bag here? Some things I can''t say too frankly, but you should understand the hidden rules in the entertainment industry."


    Ding Ning trembled all over. He didn''t know the hidden rules. His face was livid and said, "you mean to sign the hidden rules?"


    "It''s not absolute, but someone will definitely hint. That''s why I said it depends on how strong their desire to be a star is. If their desire is very strong, they are more than 90% likely to be hidden. I tell you this, unless they are Tianzong wizards and let major entertainment companies do things in accordance with the hidden rules, they must pay A certain price. "


    Bai Qing looked indifferent and said that it was fishy.


    Ding Ning was silent. He didn''t know the dirty rules in the entertainment industry, which is why he always didn''t want them to enter the entertainment industry.


    Although he gave them amulets to ensure that they would not be forced to accept the hidden rules, those amulets would not work if they were voluntary.


    In his heart, he always regarded the Ye Huan sisters as his own sisters, but he felt very uncomfortable at the thought that they might succumb to their strong desire to become stars.


    In particular, I think of my acquaintance with Ye Huan sisters because they sold themselves in order to raise money to see their mother.


    There is no doubt about their filial piety, so it is not impossible for them to accept the hidden rules in order to fulfill their mother''s last wish.


    Bai Qing watched his words and expressions. Seeing Ding Ning''s gloomy face, he knew that the two girls must occupy a very important position in his heart.


    It''s really an amorous seed. Such a character is easy to be caught and attacked as a weakness.


    Bai Qing secretly sighed that in his eyes, women are just daily necessities rather than necessities. Even marriage is just a naked exchange of interests.


    Therefore, Ding Ning''s caring attitude towards Ye Huan sisters makes him very disapproval. Of course, if he knows that ye Huan sisters are still perfect up to now, he may subconsciously have another way to interpret them. Men, many people will have virginity complex. Before he gets his hand, it will be unpleasant to let others take the lead.


    Ding Ning didn''t know his dirty mind. He was just thinking over how he should deal with it.


    He had no idea what kind of choice he would make to the Ye Huan sisters, but he knew very well that even if he imposed his will to stop their self indulgence and degeneration this time, it would not stop them for a lifetime.


    As they enter the entertainment industry, they will face more and greater temptations in the future. He can''t accompany them all the time, escort them and control their life with his own will.


    Therefore, after a battle between heaven and man, Ding Ning resolutely chose not to interfere to see what kind of choice they would make.


    If they don''t love themselves and choose to degenerate in order to achieve their goals, he won''t say anything. After all, this is their own choice. Even he will still treat sun Lanying.


    But from then on, they were passers-by and had nothing to do with it.

 Chapter 519

    If they can resist the temptation and choose to be clean, he will be very happy. In the future, he will try his best to treat them as their own sisters and escort them all his life.


    Now that he has made a decision, Ding Ning puts down his mind and his face soon returns to normal. He continues to drink with Bai Qing and never mentions the matter of Ye Huan sisters, so that Bai Qing doesn''t know why.


    After dinner, Bai Qing leaves. Xiao Guoer wants to take Liu shengqian Dai to go shopping.


    But Liu shengqian Dai, who had enough to eat and drink, didn''t want to say anything. She wanted to sleep with Ding Ning, who went back to her room to have a rest, and let Xiao Guoer complain about her lack of loyalty.


    Fortunately, Xiao Guo''er is still very generous. He made an appointment to come back to Liu Sheng and shallow Dai tomorrow morning, and then reluctantly left at the urging of the Xiao family''s bodyguards.


    Ding Ning wondered why Xiao Guo''er didn''t go to school at this age. After Luo Zhicheng explained, he knew that Xiao Guo''er''s academic performance was very good.


    Each exam is the first in the city. Coupled with her family background, the school never requires her to go to class every day like ordinary students, but just inform her before each exam.


    This made Ding Ning feel secretly that talented people can enjoy privileges wherever they go.


    Back in the room, Liu shengqian Dai began to practice. Compared with her diligence, Ding Ning was deeply ashamed. In terms of hard work, he belonged to the type of fishing for three days and drying nets for two days.


    With Liu shengqian Dai''s disguised supervision, Ding Ning was embarrassed to be lazy and began to play wild body refining again and again.


    As for Liu Sheng, Qian Dai was dressed cool and almost naked. He was basically able to stay calm and turn a blind eye. After all, he slept with her every night. He was no longer familiar with her body structure and was almost immune.


    If he didn''t respond at all, it was self deception, but at the thought of her pure eyes calling her father, Ding Ning lost all her beautiful thoughts and was full of guilt.


    After practicing for a while in the afternoon, Ding Ning spent six pills refined with medicinal materials of bubble medicine soup for convenience, and went into the bathroom to have a good rinse.


    After this period of persistent cultivation, his body can no longer discharge any impurities. The first fist is about to be cultivated to the point of nine fists in one. He is only one line away from being able to cultivate the perfect state of Tao.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. He always has a feeling of qualitative change after nine fists are combined, which makes him look forward to it.


    "Dad, help me take a bath!"


    Liu Sheng Qiandai''s underwear has long been sweating, and his body is covered with a layer of light white impurities. There is no peculiar smell. He pushed open the bathroom door and broke in. He sincerely met him, which made Ding Ning embarrassed and depressed.


    Anyway, it''s not the first time. Ding Ning reluctantly enjoys this delicious torture, works tirelessly to help her clean her body, and silently runs the Bodhi Heart formula, so as to avoid the embarrassing question of why the elephant trunk stands up in the purse.


    After Ding Ning helped Liu Sheng Qiandai dress like her father, her freshly washed body was sweating again and could only be washed again.


    The semi-final of campus star will be held in Yanda, one of the highest universities in China. This popular program, jointly sponsored by mango satellite TV and Yanjing satellite TV and sponsored by three entertainment giants, has attracted the crazy pursuit of countless netizens and students.


    Qingsong hotel at the gate of Yanda gate is a four-star hotel. As the campus Star program group settled here, it has become the focus of the loyal audience of this program.


    In particular, the "happy combination" composed of twin sisters from Ninghai art college has become one of the most popular champions of this campus star with its natural voice, elegant dance posture and ultra-high appearance. At the same time, it has also attracted the saliva of countless childe brothers who think they are extraordinary.


    After all, for them, beautiful women are easy to find, but twin beautiful women are rare. When you think about the envious eyes of others, these childe brothers scream like chicken blood.


    Therefore, who will the happy combination spend has become a gimmick for Yanjing''s brothers to compete with each other and even fight openly and secretly for face.


    Among the six teams entering the semi-finals, in addition to the happy combination, there are blue Mengdie from Yanjing Academy of art and pan Xiangyun from Shuzhou Conservatory of music. Because they are also rare beautiful girls, they have been sought after by many people.


    Every day there are a lot of traffic at the gate of Qingsong Hotel, and countless luxury cars flock to see the happy combination or LAN Mengdie and pan Xiangyun.


    After all, during the rehearsal, the contestants are led by teachers from their own colleges and universities, and are not allowed to go out casually. Even if the program team can''t bear the pressure of the strong background of these wild bees and butterflies, the signboards of the three major domestic entertainment companies are not fake. None of the three major entertainment companies has a strong background, which virtually makes these childe brothers of the second and third tier of Yanjing dare not go too far.


    Why is it the second and third tier childe? The reason is very simple. The real top childe doesn''t need to come here to hunt for beauty. What can be done by a phone call. Who will come here without shame? The people who can do such shameless things can only be second-line and third-line childe or even out of class childe.


    Although they are only second - and third-line childe brothers, their energy is not comparable to that of the general rich second generation or official second generation. Although they do not lack beautiful women at all, and even many have taken care of art students in art colleges, it has to be said that when beautiful women put on the aura of talent and entered the public''s vision, their value also rose wildly, making them flock to them.


    It''s like that many rich and powerful childe brothers especially like to play big stars. The more famous stars are, the more they feel they have face. It''s a sense of psychological superiority. What about big stars? They''re still riding by Laozi.


    In fact, privately, these big stars have been sneaked many times. They have long changed from pink fungus to black fungus. Even taking off their makeup is not as good as the beauty they call and wave, but they still enjoy it. It''s nothing more than psychological factors.


    After the rehearsal, the participating teams returned to the Qingsong hotel from Yanda and walked down the well-dressed childe from the luxury car that had come to occupy the seat in advance. They stared at the participating teams from the car with hot eyes and rushed up to pay attention to the four beauties, which made the participants of the other three teams feel dejected, I feel that my appearance is low, and even the star path becomes dim. I want to go to Koryo immediately.


    "Give way, give way!"


    Ye Huan carried a big guitar on his back. His pretty face was covered with frost. He squeezed out of the crowd and said without hesitation: "we rehearsed all day and need a rest. Please don''t harass us."


    Regardless of the expression of shame on these childe brothers'' faces, he stretched out his hand to hold Ye le and walked to the hotel.


    "Blue dream butterfly, I''m Zhu Xiang, the younger Dong of Hanhai group. I''ve always admired you. Can I make a friend?"


    A handsome young man touched his hair with half a kilo of hair gel, put on a posture that he thought was very natural and unrestrained, deliberately shook his wrist, revealed Patek Philippe watch, and looked affectionately at a girl wearing a blue skirt, with a light and elegant complexion and quite ancient charm.


    "If I remember correctly, you seem to have just said this to Ye Huan and ye Le? Zhu Xiang, let''s leave it to the happy group."


    Blue Mengdie is obviously a girl with a lot of personality. Without leaving any mercy, she casually sneered, picked up a lute, pushed out the crowd and walked happily to the hotel: "HuanHuanLeLe, wait for me."


    "Don''t go, blue Mengdie. I know you like me. You must be jealous, aren''t you?"


    Zhu Xiang shouted reluctantly, which attracted the laughter of the people nearby. The self feeling of the goods is too good.


    At this time, a gentle woman with a quiet smile on her face, wearing a retro white blue pleated skirt and white canvas shoes, walked down from the car.


    Zhu Xiang''s eyes immediately straightened again, stroked his hair like a cow lick, and took a step forward, pretending to be reserved: "Hello, Miss Pan Xiangyun, I''m Zhu Xiang, the young director of Hanhai group. Can I invite you to dinner?"


    "Thank you for your kindness. No, we have a rule that we can''t go out at night."


    Pan Xiangyun pursed his mouth and smiled gently, but his bones exuded the indifference of refusing people thousands of miles away. After politely refusing, he turned and left.


    Zhu Xiang was a little angry. Looking at Pan Xiangyun''s swaying back, he drooled and said gnashing his teeth: "MD, one day I''ll get these girls to bed."


    Other childe brothers have long been used to this scene. They just want to see more beautiful women and get familiar with them for future contact. They despised Zhu Xiang and dispersed.


    Just then, a young man in Versace exclaimed, "who is that man? The happy group should be so intimate with him."


    When they heard the sound, their faces suddenly became ugly. At the gate of the hotel, sister Ye Huan, who had always been sincere to them, threw herself into the arms of a tall man, carrying his arms from left to right, with a sweet smile on her face, and said something to him happily,.


    "MD, I thought the happy combination was pure sister paper. Unexpectedly, it was two little bitches. Bah, what purity do you pretend to be with me."


    Zhu Xiang was already upset. At the moment, he immediately scolded loudly.


    Prince Versace''s face was gloomy: "hum, I''ll see who picked these two flowers."


    "Go and see who got it first, MD. it''s twin sisters. I''m very upset."


    "Go together, go together. Although blue dream butterfly and pan Xiangyun are also good, there are no sister flowers to play well."


    "Ah, the happy combination is the dish I ordered. I want to see who dares to snatch food from the tiger."


    "How old are you? That''s my forbidden food. Who dares to rob me and destroy him."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of Childe brothers suddenly felt a surge of emotion and walked towards the happy group with a fierce momentum.


    They have been thinking about it for so long. They look at it every day and wait for the harvest when the time is ripe. Now they have been taken first. How can they not be angry.


    Ding Ning helplessly looked at the sister Ye Huan sticking to him like a rubber bug, felt the small eyes like a knife around him, smiled and said, "you are also celebrities now, and you don''t pay attention to your image. You want to bake me on the stove."


    "Hee hee, brother is not afraid to bake."


    Ye Le spits out his sweet tongue mischievously. It''s more important for Ding Ning to come to see them than anything else.


    Even ye Huan, who had always been steady, smiled happily. The strong affection in her beautiful eyes made Ding Ning feel Alexander.


    In particular, the two great beauties, LAN Mengdie and pan Xiangyun, did not know what their psychology was. They all stood still and looked at him up and down, making him the focus of everyone''s attention. They felt uncomfortable all over, and their smiles became a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 520

    "Huanhuanle, don''t you introduce this handsome man to us?"


    Blue Mengdie is obviously a girl with cold outside and hot inside. As soon as she opens her mouth, she dissolves Ding Ning''s embarrassment into invisibility.


    Pan Xiangyun pursed his mouth and smiled calmly. His Yingying autumn eyes looked up and down intentionally or unintentionally. Ding Ning didn''t speak. It seemed gentle and skillful, but in fact it exuded indifference that refused people thousands of miles away.


    Ye Huan smiled and didn''t speak, but ye Le introduced with a happy smile: "Mengdie, Xiangyun, this is our brother."


    "I think it''s brother Qing?"


    Blue Mengdie smiled and joked, provoking Ye Huan''s sister Xiafei''s cheeks. She looked at her coyly, but didn''t open her mouth to explain, but her arm with Ding Ning became tighter and tighter.


    Ye Le noticed Ding Ning''s unnaturalness for fear that their behavior would make him unhappy. He quickly opened his mouth and said, "brother, these two beauties are blue Mengdie and pan Xiangyun. They are both contestants and our good friends."


    Ding Ning nodded slightly, smiled and did not take the initiative to reach out. After all, out of politeness, it is easy for men to misunderstand and and take advantage of the initiative to reach out before girls have no intention to shake hands.


    Blue Mengdie generously held out her hand and shook it with Ding Ning. She said naughtily, "Hello, brother. My name is blue Mengdie. I''m from Yanjing art college. I don''t know my brother''s name yet."


    "Hello, my name is Ding Ning!"


    Ding Ning shook hands with her, and the introduction was simple and powerful.


    "You are the miracle doctor Ding Ning. Wow, I''m your fan. I eat cat fish. It turns out that I''m much more handsome than on the video screen."


    Pan Xiangyun, who was always reserved as a goddess, screamed in a low voice. His beautiful eyes were colorful and instantly incarnated into a little fan sister. He squeezed away the blue dream butterfly without image. A beautiful melon seed face was full of excited blush. He grabbed Ding Ning''s hand: "Ning Ning, I finally saw you. Can you take a picture with me?"


    Ding Ning didn''t expect that she was his own fan, which instantly satisfied his vanity. He grinned and said, "of course, eat cat fish? I seem to have some impression."


    This is not a lie. Although he rarely pays attention to the microblog, he is still impressed by the more active fans in the fan group. The cat eating fish is the one with high activity value.


    "Really? Ning Ning, you paid attention to me. God, I''m so happy. Please let me take a photo with Ning Ning alone."


    Pan Xiangyun''s pitiful palms begged to sister Ye Huan.


    Ye Huan and ye Le heard that the speech was very righteous. They loosened Ding Ning''s arm and gave up their position. They could see that Pan Xiangyun, who had always been gentle on the surface, actually had a lofty heart, worshipped his brother so much. They also felt proud of him.


    "Thank you, happy!"


    Pan Xiangyun was overjoyed. He held Ding Ning''s arm tightly, took out the fruit mobile phone and adjusted it to the selfie mode: "Ning Ning, come closer, smile, come..."


    Ding Ning is not used to taking pictures with strangers, but in the face of her enthusiastic fans, she can only try to cooperate with her in various postures to facilitate her selfie.


    With an unnatural smile on his face, pan Xiangyun was very dissatisfied and felt tired of taking a picture with his fans. However, he soon showed a sincere and happy smile, which made pan Xiangyun happy.


    Perhaps the news of defeating the little needle king has begun to ferment slowly, the reputation of the little miracle doctor has gradually increased, and the mermaid totem has a faint sign of awakening, which makes him realize that the reputation value really has a repairing effect on the totem.


    Blue Mengdie opened her mouth in amazement, and then her beautiful eyes burst into a fiery color. She covered her mouth and gently shouted, "so your brother is the little miracle doctor? The little miracle doctor who defeated the little needle king in today''s newspaper?"


    Obviously, she didn''t pay attention to the online video screen before, and she didn''t know who was the little miracle doctor.


    But she studied in Yanjing Art College for several years and went to Yangui hall to see a doctor, so she must know the name of the little needle king. Today''s newspaper played up the competition between the two last night, which also made her remember the name of the little miracle doctor. Unexpectedly, the legendary characters appeared in front of her, and she was still a happy brother. How could she not be excited.


    "What is the little needle king? Hum, my brother is the most powerful."


    Although Ye Huan is always quiet and doesn''t like to talk much, when he mentions Ding Ning, he seems to have changed himself. His words are full of pride and pride.


    Ye Le''s chin was raised at an angle of forty or fifty degrees, and he looked proud. "What little needle king is vulnerable in front of my brother."


    Blue Mengdie enthusiastically took the hands of the two sisters: "huanhuanle, are we good sisters?"


    "Mengdie? What do you want? You don''t want to fuck my brother, do you? That won''t work."


    Ye Le looked at her vigilantly and did not hesitate to give preventive injections in advance.


    Rao is blue Mengdie, who is always informal. He was also made a red face. He rolled his eyes at her and said angrily, "you think I''m a flower maniac?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Ye Le joked.


    689 1023 31110 25113 23488 28326 25662 12134 8756 4456 13817 7078 18200 25541 610 7078 18200 25541 610 1725 5659 4874 9070 8100 7188


    The blue dream butterfly said nervously.


    "Ah, are you sick?"


    Ye Le''s exaggerated eyes widened, and then ran away.


    Blue Mengdie was so angry that she stamped her feet in anger and ran after her: "die Lele, stop and see if I can''t kill you."


    "Ah, brother, help, someone is going to hit me."


    Ye Le pretends to surround Ding Ning to escape the pursuit of blue dream butterfly, and sprinkles a series of silver bell like laughter.


    Ding Ning smiled and looked at the two girls playing recklessly. He had a good feeling of youth in his heart, but suddenly lost his smile. He didn''t seem to be big. How could he have such feelings of vicissitudes.


    He just didn''t realize that he became famous as a teenager. At a young age, he won honors that ordinary people such as Honorary Professor, Dean of the College of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia and academician of the Chinese Academy of Sciences can''t get in a lifetime. In addition, he has been in contact with either high-ranking leaders or leaders in the medical field recently. His mentality will naturally change. Looking at his peers, he has a feeling that he can''t integrate into it.


    "Ning Ning, give me your cell phone."


    Pan Xiangyun took a good picture with satisfaction and suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Oh!"


    Ding Ning is in a trance and subconsciously takes out his mobile phone. When he reacts, pan Xiangyun has used his mobile phone to get through her phone and write down each other''s numbers.


    "Here, this is my number. Don''t delete it. I''m your fan. If you dare to delete my number, I''ll turn pink to black."


    Pan Xiangyun handed him his cell phone and threatened him with a ferocious look, but the crimson cheeks betrayed her nervous mood.


    "You are the second fan who has my contact information. I won''t delete it."


    Ding Ning''s attitude was very correct. He input pan Xiangyun''s name in front of the phone number, pressed save, and let pan Xiangyun sip his mouth with satisfaction, revealing a sweet smile.


    Then she reacted that there were fans in contact with him before her. Suddenly, she was a little unhappy and said, "who''s the first?"


    "Er!"


    Ding Ning was stunned and said with some embarrassment: "it''s sunny after rain, but she doesn''t have my phone, only my penguin."


    "That won''t work. I want penguin, too. By the way, there''s wechat."


    Pan Xiangyun was a little overbearing. He undoubtedly grabbed his mobile phone and began to add penguin and wechat.


    Ding Ning has a black face and wants to say, elder sister, do I know you very well? But in the face of Pan Xiangyun''s enthusiasm, he really can''t say it, so he can only let her add.


    After all, powder turns black. Tut Tut, even if powder fungus turns black fungus, it is also very lethal.


    "Who are you, boy? Where did you hang out?"


    While everyone was enjoying themselves, an untimely voice sounded.


    Ding Ning frowned, glanced at a group of Childe brothers around, turned his head, pretended not to see them, and didn''t bother to pay attention to them.


    "Boy, you''re very brave. I''m talking to you. What are you pretending to be deaf?"


    Zhu Xiang was very angry. Even if several young women didn''t give him face before, he didn''t give him face, which made him very unhappy.


    The people who had long watched Ding Ning''s displeasure immediately gathered around to watch the excitement. This huge scene made Zhu Xiang float and feel very powerful. He was worried about Ding Ning''s background. He immediately became bold and said with a strong rebuke.


    "Pig dung, you''re sick. Get away."


    Ye Le saw that Zhu Xiang dared to find Ding Ning''s trouble. Suddenly, the fire surged up and scolded angrily.


    Although Ye Huan didn''t speak, he took a step forward and stood beside Ye le to show his support for his sister.


    Pig manure = Zhu Xiang? Zhu = pig, Xiang = stool!


    The people who knew Zhu Xiang burst into laughter. Even the childe who came with him to trouble Ding Ning felt that it was unkind to laugh, but he couldn''t help twitching in the corners of his mouth.


    Where did Zhu Xiang suffer such an insult when he grew up? Even the happy combination that made him lustful and wanted to go to bed was not as important as the face he lost in full view of the public.


    He scolded angrily: "bitch, I thought you were so pure. It turned out that you were a bitch who had been played by a little white face for a long time. Get away!"


    Before the words fell, Zhu Xiang slapped Ye le in the face.


    "Spray shit all over your mouth, you want to die!"


    Ding Ning was angry. It was none of his business for these dandies to pick up girls. He didn''t bother to ask. Even if he said something hard to obey, he wouldn''t care.


    However, the Ye Huan sisters are now contestants, which is also a little famous. If Zhu Xiang is allowed to talk nonsense, their reputation will be ruined.


    "Ah..."


    He grabbed Zhu Xiang''s wrist and twisted it gently between the lightning and flint. Zhu Xiang bared his teeth in pain and screamed with tears.


    "If you dare to talk nonsense again, be careful that I break your mouth."


    In full view of the public, Ding Ning didn''t make things bigger. After giving a lesson, he loosened his hand and warned coldly.


    But he underestimated the extent to which Zhu Xiang wanted face, especially in front of women. How could he not become angry.


    When he found that he had gained freedom, he stepped back a few steps, shook his blue wrist, twinkled a resentful luster at the bottom of his eyes, and roared at the top of his voice: "you dare to hit me and kill him for me. If something happens, it''s mine."


    Every childe doesn''t take a few dog legs with him when he goes out. Although Ding Ning stopped Zhu Xiang and taught him a lesson, they are all ordinary people. They think Ding Ning only succeeded in a sudden attack. Relying on the large number of people, they immediately screamed at Ding Ning.


    Those guys who were originally unhappy with Ding Ning immediately fished in troubled waters and rushed to Ding Ning to take the opportunity to teach him a lesson.


    What they think is very simple, MD. aren''t you in front of beautiful women? Look, I''ll beat you into a pig''s head later.


    Although they were all ordinary people, dozens of people went together. The momentum was frightening enough. Blue Mengdie and pan Xiangyun lost their color and screamed.


    Although Ding Ning was not afraid, he was also afraid that he might accidentally hurt LAN Mengdie and them in the chaos. He immediately pulled the four women behind him, and he did not retreat but went forward to meet them.

 Chapter 521

    "Lying in the trough, this guy is really a troublemaker. Hurry to help. In case he is hurt, he can''t tell the chief."


    Luo Zhicheng, who was left by Ding Ning to watch the car in the distance, couldn''t help but burst into a rude remark and rushed forward with people.


    But he soon found that his existence was superfluous. In his eyes, the harmless money bag of people and animals was much faster than him. It turned into a shadow and rushed up in the blink of an eye. Before even Ding Ning could do it, she rushed into the crowd, punched and kicked for a while, and dozens of dandy disciples screamed and lay on the ground.


    The onlookers who were waiting to see the excitement suddenly fell silent. They couldn''t believe looking at the "nvxia" that suddenly appeared. NIMA, there are really Wulin experts in the world.


    "Money bag, didn''t you wait in the car? Why are you here?"


    Ding Ning fondly rubbed Liu Sheng''s head and asked.


    "Brother, they are all bad guys. I want to protect my brother."


    Liu shengqian Dai waved his small fist and said naturally.


    Ding Ning can''t laugh or cry, but it''s good to think that he has a high profile in Yanjing. Mu Xiu will destroy it in the forest wind. It''s better to keep a low profile.


    Luo Zhicheng hurried over with his men and looked at Liu Sheng with a bitter smile. For the first time, he found that it was superfluous for the leader to send himself to protect Ding Ning. He was a master level strong man. He was not as fast as his money bag, which made him feel embarrassed and gave rise to a strong sense of frustration.


    Ye Huan and ye Le looked at Liu shengqian Dai suspiciously. They didn''t remember when Ding Ning had such a sister. They noticed Ding Ning''s love for her, and their hearts were slightly sour.


    In fact, before they came to Yanjing, they met Liu Sheng and shallow Dai. However, she has changed her appearance and changed her name. How could they think that this is the amnesia woman who called Ding Ning''s father.


    Blue Mengdie and pan Xiangyun look at Liu Sheng and shallow Dai. Their eyes are full of little stars. Wow, chivalrous woman, Kung Fu, dozens of men have been put down like this. It''s really cool.


    "You wait for me."


    "MD, dare to hit me. Don''t run."


    "Boy, your business is big. Wait for me. I''ll let you know why the flowers are so red."


    ¡­¡­


    Liu shengqian Dai had been instructed by Ding Ning not to hurt others, so she was very measured. These childe brothers were only in pain, but they didn''t really hurt their muscles and bones.


    The pain disappeared for a while. These childe brothers were angry and began to call people while talking about the scene.


    If at ordinary times, Ding Ning naturally doesn''t want to do much, but now Luo Zhicheng is around. He''s afraid of a hair. Despite your big background, he can be bigger than the big guys standing behind Luo Zhicheng.


    He just needs to show his holiness in front of others to obtain a large number of reputation points. He doesn''t mind taking advantage of Luo Zhicheng''s potential to earn some reputation points.


    Immediately sneered and said, "I''ll wait here and see what you can do to me."


    Sister Ye Huan worried and pulled dingning''s corner of clothes and shouted, "brother, let''s go."


    "I can go anytime, but what will you do if I go? Will they let you go?"


    Ding Ning comfortingly patted Ye Huan''s little hand: "don''t worry, brother doesn''t like trouble, but he''s never afraid of trouble. Today, we''ll solve these troubles at one time."


    "But... But this is Yanjing. It''s a big deal. We won''t participate in the competition. We''ll just go back to Ninghai."


    Ye Huan''s worry is very reasonable. Although Ding Ning did well in Ninghai, it''s Yanjing after all. It''s uncertain that these people can find some great people. Although the game is important, in their hearts, Ding Ning''s safety is more important, not to mention the trouble caused by her.


    Although Ye Huan''s words were somewhat frustrating, her attitude made Ding Ning feel very comfortable. They were willing to withdraw from the game, indicating that his position in their mind was more important than becoming a star.


    The previous worries were swept away, and the pride in my heart rose spontaneously. I said confidently, "since I said I would escort your dream, I will do what I said. What if this is Yanjing, I don''t have no friends here."


    He wanted to take advantage of Luo Zhicheng, but now he changed his mind and decided to give Huzi a chance to show them.


    "Yes, Ning Ning, they are all local people in Yanjing. It''s hard to provoke. You go first. They won''t do anything to us."


    Pan Xiangyun clenched his lips and advised him. His face was a little pale and he had a strong sense of powerlessness in his heart. Her family was still very powerful in her hometown, but there was really no heel in Yanjing.


    "I also know several people in Yanjing. I''ll call to see if I can deal with it."


    LAN Mengdie hesitated for a moment, went aside, took out the phone, dialed a number, and began to communicate with the other side.


    Ding Ning wanted to dissuade her, but seeing her kindness, she couldn''t bear to discourage her enthusiasm. She took out her mobile phone and dialed a phone: "tiger, I''m in Qingsong hotel at the gate of Yanda. Someone wants to find me trouble."


    "What''s special is who ate the courage of ambition leopard, brother-in-law, I''ll go right now, 20 minutes at most."


    Although Huzi is simple and honest, he is not stupid. Ding Ning has great skills. He knows very well. Since he calls him, he should not want to use force. That is to fight for strength and power.


    After hanging up the phone and walking away, he sent a voice in the group of friends: "brothers, copy guys. At the door of Yanda Qingsong Hotel, someone wants to show his muscles with his brother-in-law and step on people, ow, ow..."


    "Lying in the trough, which fool dares to find trouble with his brother-in-law. I don''t know if even Zhao Zifeng has been planted? I''m close to there. Go to explore the way first."


    Li Zhe replied excitedly.


    "I haven''t had a chance to step on people for a long time. It''s so boring. It''s better for my brother-in-law. When I come, I have new stimulation every day. I love my brother-in-law and kill him in the target."


    The gentle and soft little witch attribute can be seen at a glance.


    "I have to go, grandma. My brother-in-law is a tiger eating pig. I dress up very efficiently. I love my brother-in-law every day. It''s a little far away. Step on people slowly. Give me a chance to show off!"


    Zheng Chengyu, an unswerving member of the circle, made a pleading expression.


    "Yu, you have a rare chance. You can live happily on your own. Brother estimates second. If you hurry up, maybe you can leave a little fish and shrimp for you."


    Song Shimin, who played together in another circle, said in a teasing message.


    "Come on, you all go back. I''ll do it myself. Brothers and sisters, give me a chance to behave in front of my brother-in-law?"


    Yang Ge, nicknamed Yangge, said with a bad smile.


    "Roll, dead Yangko, my fist has long been hungry and thirsty. I can''t eat alone."


    Lu Tingzhen, whose net name is Lu Haikong, made a bloody expression on the edge of the knife.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m almost at the gate of Yan."


    Net name tough life does not need to explain, suddenly said.


    "Lying trough, who is this? Why is it so fast?"


    Yang Ge shouted in surprise.


    "Special Yangko, you wait to die. That''s brother Biao."


    Huzi gloated and laughed.


    Yang Ge almost didn''t cry: "brother, my brother, I really don''t know it''s you. When did you come down for inspection?"


    "I''ve been hiding all night. Now I know."


    Wei Biao joined their group after drinking too much last night. Unexpectedly, he met such a big event today. He happened to be not far from Yanda and rushed there in high spirits.


    Although they are people in a fixed circle, it doesn''t mean that they don''t contact people in other circles. When their circles don''t have a party, they will also have their own small circles to kill time. They are a group of masters who fear that the world will not be chaotic. When they hear that they want to step on people, they call friends and call friends like beating chicken blood, driving crazy to Yanda.


    If you look down from a high altitude at this moment, you will find that dozens of luxury motorcades, or at least dozens of luxury motorcades, roar from all directions in the main streets of Yanjing city. The target is Yanda Qingsong hotel!


    "Brother Ning, my friend is here."


    Blue Mengdie is very familiar. She followed sister Ye Huan to call her brother. When she saw more than a dozen vans coming, dozens of gangsters came down from the van. Her face was a little complicated.


    Ding Ning looked up and was led by a young man in Armani who came down from the cheetah car. His face was proud and swaggered around dozens of gangsters.


    "Liu Kang, I''m here."


    Blue dream butterfly bit her lower lip and waved to the young man.


    Liu Kang is her classmate. She has a good family background and has always been pursuing her. Although she doesn''t like him very much, she is very moved that he didn''t shirk when he met something at the moment.


    "Mengdie, who doesn''t have eyes dares to provoke you? Tell me, if I don''t beat him, I can''t even recognize his parents."


    Seeing blue Mengdie, Liu Kang''s eyes lit up, straightened his chest, and walked towards blue Mengdie with big strides. His heart was full of pride.


    The blue dream butterfly has been pursuing for nearly two years, but he has always ignored him. Ben is almost desperate. Unexpectedly, he received his call for help today.


    This is a god given opportunity. As long as it can be done properly, it is a typical hero to save the United States. Blue Mengdie doesn''t have to obediently surrender to his tiger body.


    Thinking of this, Liu Kang''s face showed the color of being determined to get it. He looked at blue Mengdie directly and could no longer accommodate others.


    Blue Mengdie frowned, and a look of disgust flashed in her eyes. Suddenly, she regretted asking him for help. What should she do if Liu Kang really settled the matter and asked her to be his girlfriend?


    "Creak!"


    "Hula!"


    At this time, a series of sudden brake sounds sounded one after another, and the sound of door opening came, followed by a series of rapid footsteps.


    Liu Kang looked back arrogantly. His face suddenly changed. He couldn''t care to show off with blue Mengdie any more. He trotted up and nodded and bowed to the first bald tattoo man who was two meters high: "brother Qiang, why are you here?"


    Surrounded by dozens of murderous big men, the tattoo man known as brother Qiang glanced at Liu Kang and nodded slightly: "it''s Liu Kang. How''s your uncle?"


    As he spoke, he kept walking and quickly walked to Zhu Xiang and others. What was most amazing was that dozens of gangsters brought by Liu Kang looked at brother Qiang enthusiastically and shouted in unison: "brother Qiang is good."


    Brother Qiang just nodded slightly and walked forward proudly, as if these people were not worth seeing more.


    "Brother Qiang, my uncle told me about brother Qiang a few days ago. He also said that he would have two drinks together when he had time another day."


    Liu Kang followed brother Qiang like a pug and replied carefully.


    Brother Qiang, formerly known as Gong Qiang, is a man who dares to fight and fight. He is very famous near Yanda. He is quite well mixed. He is called brother Qiang on the road. He is famous in several universities around Yanda. LAN Mengdie, a student of Yanjing art college, has also heard of him. Liu Kang can call such a powerful person, which makes her look at him with admiration.

 Chapter 522

    In fact, Liu Kang is only the rich second generation of a small family. He likes to show off at ordinary times, that is, he can pretend to be forced in school.


    His uncle used to have a little friendship with brother Qiang, so he took advantage of brother Qiang''s power to dominate the school.


    Even the gangster he called today is also brother Qiang''s peripheral subordinate. Brother Qiang just said a word to him, which made him feel very face and looked at blue Mengdie with great pride.


    Blue Mengdie''s face is slightly heavy. Looking at brother Qiang going straight to Zhu Xiang and others, she has a bad hunch in her heart. Won''t brother Qiang be called by Zhu Xiang and others?


    When Liu Kang saw that LAN Mengdie didn''t look at him, he immediately felt that he couldn''t hang his face. He wanted to make him walk quickly to brother Qiang and said with a shy face: "brother Qiang, that girl is my girlfriend. He was bullied. You have to stand out for me."


    Gong Qiang''s face sank, reached out and pulled him aside. Impatiently, he said, "get out of the way!"


    Liu Kang stumbled back for several meters before he stood firm. He felt that everyone''s eyes were laughing at him. Suddenly, his face turned pig liver, but he dared not say anything. He had to lose his smiling face for fear of angering Gong Qiang.


    "Qiangzi, why did you come here? Are you happy that I was killed?"


    The young man in Versace had a gloomy face and scolded angrily like scolding his own dog.


    Liu Kang and others changed their faces. Who is this? What big tail wolf does he pretend to dare to talk to brother Qiang like this? Who doesn''t know that brother Qiang has the best face.


    They can even predict that the next moment, the forced goods will be beaten by brother Qiang by the collar and kneel down to beg for mercy.


    But the development of things often exceeded everyone''s expectations. Gong Qiang, who was majestic in front of outsiders, flashed an embarrassment on his face, but he was not as furious as Liu Kang and others thought.


    In the incredible eyes of everyone, a flattering smile was piled on his face and nodded and bowed: "Lu Shao, it''s Xiaoqiang who came late. I''m really sorry. Please don''t be angry. Who ate the bear heart leopard and dared to move Lu Shao? Xiaoqiang will tear down his bones now."


    "Yes!"


    Seeing Gong Qiang''s correct attitude, Lu Shao squeezed out a satisfactory monosyllabic from his nostrils, glanced at Zhu Xiang proudly, then pointed to Ding Ning with a gloomy face and said, "that''s the boy."


    After hesitating for a while, he pointed to Liu shengqian Dai: "and that bitch, break their legs."


    "Yes, Lu Shao, just wait for a good play. Xiaoqiang will vent his anger on you now."


    Gong Qiang stood up straight, moved his neck, shook his fist as big as a bowl, made a crack sound of clicking, and walked towards Ding Ning with a grim smile.


    A group of big men followed him fiercely, and even the gangsters called by Liu Kang followed him.


    Blue Mengdie''s face was pale. She looked at Liu Kang for help. She was just about to say something, but Liu Kang turned his head with evasive eyes.


    He knew in his heart that although beauty was good, small life was more important. Gong Qiang was obviously called by the other party. If he dared to stop Gong Qiang with his uncle''s friendship, Gong Qiang would definitely beat him up without hesitation.


    "Creak!"


    "Creak!"


    I don''t know if gangsters prefer vans. After a burst of rapid braking, more than a dozen vans stopped and dozens of gangsters came down.


    Gong Qiang''s body shape is one of them. When he turns his head and looks at it, his pupil shrinks violently into a Mang: "abductor Li?"


    "Yo, isn''t this hadron? He''s coming very fast."


    This group of gangsters was led by a thin man with a limp leg and a crutch, but his momentum was no weaker than Gong Qiang and smiled at Gong Qiang.


    The guy who can make some achievements near the university town is not easy. The kidnapper Li is cruel and ruthless. He is also a famous figure in the university town. Even Gong Qiang is unwilling to easily conflict with him. He stares at him with a dignified face. He can''t tell who he is running for. He stands still and wants to wait and see his change and find out his purpose.


    "Creak!"


    "Creak!"


    It was like a big van party in Yanjing city. One van came one after another, and groups of gangsters flocked under the leadership of the boss.


    Blue dream butterfly''s face was very white, and she whispered, "it''s over, it''s over, the bosses near the University City are coming."


    There were many students of Yanda in the crowd. They looked excited and excited. Looking at these famous gangsters, they talked one after another: "that curly hair is leiba. I didn''t expect him to come."


    "That fat man over there is brother boar. He''s an absolute big man."


    "The short man seems to be a little northeast. He is a cruel man who cut down eight gangsters."


    "What is xiaodongbei? Do you see the white haired one? It''s the famous white headed brother. Xiaodongbei shouted at his industry."


    "I''ll go. Even brother Dao, who seldom shows up at ordinary times, has come. It seems that all the bosses in the University City have arrived."


    "Who said no, the seven old people in the university town came. Who were they beaten? Why are so many people calling on one phone?"


    "Hey, that guy is going to have bad luck. It''s not so easy to pick up girls. He''s just picking up girls with his life."


    "Even if you''re dead, what kind of girl do you want? Who let that boy embrace you? You deserve it."


    ¡­¡­


    The onlookers whispered. No one dared to speak loudly for fear of angering these big gangsters. Although they didn''t dare to kill openly, it''s not a small thing to break their arms and legs and find a little brother to take the blame.


    Liu Kang''s intestines are green with regret. If he had known that LAN Mengdie had provoked so many big people, she would be an immortal, and he would never have come to this muddy water.


    I was wondering how to let Gong Qiang and others ignore his existence and forget that he came to help LAN Mengdie.


    But I can''t think of a suitable way. When I look at blue Mengdie again, my eyes are full of resentment. It''s this bitch who has brought me great trouble. If it''s bad, I''m afraid I''ll have to lose an arm and a leg.


    Zhu Xiang and others saw that all the people they shouted had arrived. They immediately felt confident and raised their toes again. They pointed to Ding Ning with a grim smile: "boy, aren''t you arrogant? You dare to move me. Now kneel down and knock my head three times, and then drill under my crotch. I may spare you."


    "I don''t ask too much. As long as the woman who beat me kneels down and licks me, and lets these girls play with me one night, I''ll forgive you once."


    Lu Shao stared at Liu Sheng''s convex and concave figure with an obscene smile, and licked his lips disgustingly.


    "If you say you''ll forgive me, I can''t beat him for nothing. If I break his limbs, I''ll let him go."


    A young man in Sao Paulo said bitterly. His arm was almost kicked off by Liu shengqian Dai, which almost hurt him to death.


    ¡­¡­


    Those childe brothers who had been beaten like dogs shouted one by one, as if Ding Ning was the dish they were allowed to knead, full of a happy sense of revenge.


    Blue Mengdie and pan Xiangyun are pale and trembling all over. They close their eyes in despair. Where have they seen such a scene? Even if Liu shengqian Dai can fight again, it is impossible to beat hundreds of gangsters in front of them. On the contrary, the Ye Huan sisters have little fear, although their faces are white. That is due to their confidence in Ding Ning, There are extra thoughts to comfort them.


    Ding Ning looked as usual, turned to Luo Zhicheng, who was ugly, and said with a smile, "brother Luo, the public security in Yanjing is not so good."


    Luo Zhicheng rolled his eyes angrily, "I''ll report to the head."


    "No, my brother Luo, you must not report. If the chief knows, he doesn''t know what to say about me."


    Ding Ning said bitterly.


    "You are a troublemaker."


    After Luo Zhicheng''s ruthless refutation, his face sank and said to himself, "the police station hasn''t responded to such a big noise. It seems that there are some problems in public security."


    Ding Ning secretly observed a moment of silence for the director of the police station under his jurisdiction, but he had no sympathy. There was such a big noise that the police station couldn''t have been unaware of it. Up to now, there must have been someone who said hello in advance. Such a police station director doesn''t deserve to stay in this position at all.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    Luo Zhicheng didn''t pay attention to these gangsters at all. What he worried about was that he, as the head''s bodyguard, fought with a group of gangsters in public, which was too bad.


    "Cold!"


    Ding Ning answered casually and almost didn''t spit out Luo Zhicheng''s blood. He thought that the master of the money bag was there anyway. As long as Ding Ning didn''t have an accident, he was happy to watch the excitement.


    "What''s the matter? What are you doing here? What''s it like?"


    A fierce drink rang out from the crowd. A dignified middle-aged man crowded into the crowd surrounded by more than a dozen people, and his stern eyes scanned around. His impressive demeanor made everyone cold.


    "It''s Mr. Fan, the head of Tianhai entertainment company. We''re saved."


    Blue Mengdie cheered, with a lucky smile on her face. She waved her hands and said, "Mr. Fan, we''re here."


    Mr. Fan didn''t know what the situation was. He squeezed into the crowd and found that a group of gangsters were eyeing him, and his face turned white.


    Although he never takes these gangsters in the eye, he is unwilling to offend them easily. A gentleman doesn''t stand under a dangerous wall.


    When he was about to leave under a step, he heard blue Mengdie waving to him, and squeezed out a stiff smile on his face: "Mengdie, what''s the matter?"


    "Fan always? I was beaten. It''s a personal grudge. There''s nothing wrong with you here. You''d better go first and I''ll explain to the board of directors when you come back."


    Before LAN Mengdie could speak, she was interrupted by Lu Shao and said coldly, leaning away from President fan.


    President fan''s face sank and was about to get angry, but after seeing Lu Shao''s appearance clearly, he suddenly trembled and cried in his heart. Unexpectedly, Lu Kejun, the son of Lu shanyong, the second largest shareholder of Tianhai entertainment company, had a conflict with the contestants.


    Although he was honored as president fan, he was actually just the project director sent by Tianhai entertainment to take charge of the campus Star program. Lu shaogen could not have offended him.


    But in full view of the public, he can''t retreat because Lu has two words less and ignore the contestants. If this is spread, even the safety of the contestants can''t be guaranteed. Who will come to participate in the campus Star Program in the future.


    What''s more, these four beauties are all booked by big people. Even if he is afraid, he must keep them. Otherwise, let alone Lu Shao, even his father can''t afford to go.


    During the sudden change of heart, President fan made a decision and showed a embarrassed look on his face: "Lu Shao, sorry, I didn''t notice you just now. I just came here and haven''t figured out what''s going on. These are all our contestants. Is there any misunderstanding?"

 Chapter 523

    "I misunderstood that you were paralyzed. My face was swollen and farted."


    Wang SHAOHAO, dressed in Sao Paulo, gave no face to scold.


    Fan Zong''s face was green and red. He was very embarrassed, but he and Wang Shao couldn''t speak, so he pretended not to hear. He looked pitifully at Lu Shao: "Lu Shao, can you take a step to speak?"


    Lu Shao hesitated and followed him to a remote place. After general manager fan explained with emotion and reason, although Lu Shao was still very upset, he thought that Tianhai entertainment was one of the organizers of the campus star after all. If something happened to several participants, his father could not protect him.


    The cruel words he said before were just angry words. If he really ignored the influence, with his usual demeanor, he would come here to pick up girls every day, and would have taken them away by force.


    Besides, this matter has nothing to do with them. It''s the resentment between him and Ding Ning. Er, and the woman who is very ordinary but has a good figure and can beat them. He will never let them go.


    Unwilling to sell fan Zong''s face, under his thousands of thanks, Lu shaola whispered with his friends.


    Although they didn''t know each other, they were beaten together today, which made them share a common hatred. It was also an ally relationship. They soon sympathized with each other and became like brothers.


    They are all second - and third tier childe brothers. They look up and don''t look down. Lu shaodu has already spoken. Naturally, they can''t help but sell him a face and say that they can avoid the trouble of the four beauties, but Ding Ning and Liu shengqian Dai must teach them a lesson.


    Of course, they are also very clear about how much attention the campus Star program has. If they really dare to attack the contestants in broad daylight, the consequences will never be acceptable to them.


    After a group of dandies reached an agreement, President fan implemented his heart and shouted at LAN Mengdie and others: "Lord Lu, there are a lot of people. I don''t care about you. I don''t want to apologize to them soon."


    Blue dream butterfly''s face was happy. She was about to take pan Xiangyun to apologize, but she was held by Ye Huan. Her face said firmly, "why should we apologize? We''re not wrong."


    "Yes, we didn''t do anything wrong. Why should we apologize?"


    Ye Le also stubbornly raised his head and supported his sister.


    "Huanhuan, Lele, what are you doing? Just apologize, and you can''t lose a piece of meat."


    Blue Mengdie hurriedly pulled sister layehuan, turned around and smiled at Mr. Fan, who looked very blue, and said, "Mr. Fan, I''m sorry, they just can''t pull their face for a moment. I''ll tell you instead of them..."


    Pan Xiangyun stood aside, her face hesitated. Her pride in her bones made her very reluctant to bow her head, but her heart began to hesitate at the thought of her star dream.


    "You have to apologize. You can''t represent anyone, let alone them. My sister dingning has dignity. Without doing anything wrong, no one can make them bow their heads and apologize. They are the ones who should apologize."


    Ding Ning''s face was calm, but his words were full of unquestionable determination.


    There was a dead silence at the scene. Blue Mengdie looked at him incredulously and said in a sharp voice: "you''re crazy. Do you know who fan is always? He''s the entertainment of Tianhai..."


    "I don''t need to know who he is. Even if he is the king of heaven, he is not qualified to make my sister apologize."


    Ding Ning glanced at her expressionless. The indifference in her eyes made blue Mengdie tremble.


    Ye Huan and ye Le''s face were full of pride. They were proud of having such a brother.


    Pan Xiangyun looked at sister Ye Huan with complex eyes, filled with pride on her face, and sighed with envy. If only I had such a brother.


    "Pa Pa Pa, that''s good, but young people, it''s good to have backbone, but it''s hard to break after a hard time. It''s not a good thing."


    A middle-aged bald man crowded into the crowd surrounded by more than a dozen men and women and clapped his hands. His words sounded full of appreciation, but they actually contained a strong threat.


    "It''s president Zhang of meteorite entertainment."


    Someone in the crowd exclaimed, pointing out the identity of the comer.


    Before Ding Ning could respond, another woman of about 40 years old with great momentum came up surrounded by a group of people, with a proud look on her face, Disdainful glanced at Ding Ning: "what a big tone. Now all cats and dogs dare to jump out and talk big these days. They don''t look at your own identity. No matter how hard their bones are, they will be broken. Even if they are your sister, you have no right to control their life."


    "She is director Zhou of Xingyi. She is the gold medal agent in the entertainment industry. She has brought out many new people over the years. It is at the height of the sun. She has always been arrogant. Even Zhang Zong and fan always have to respect her."


    The whispers in the crowd could not hide Ding Ning''s ears. His eyes narrowed slightly and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    Although her words are ugly, they are not unreasonable. Being an actor is the dream of the Ye Huan sisters. He took the lead for them without the permission of the Ye Huan sisters, which is unfair to them.


    Instead of paying attention to the sarcasm of these people, he looked at the Ye Huan sisters with the intention of questioning.


    Ye Huan sisters looked firm and smiled at him. Ye Huan resolutely said, "brother, our lives are yours. Since you are not welcome here, that is, we are not welcome, I now officially announce that I withdraw from the campus star competition."


    "Me too. I also announced my withdrawal from the game."


    Ye Le shouted without hesitation.


    "Are you crazy? How hard you worked to reach the semi-finals. Seeing that you are only one step away from success, is it really worth giving up?"


    Blue Mengdie looked at them incredulously and shouted.


    The heads of the three major entertainment companies all changed their faces sharply, especially President Zhou, who just said that Ding Ning was in charge, was immediately slapped in the face by sister Ye Huan. His face was hot and his eyes were shining with resentment.


    Ye Huan smiled at LAN Mengdie and said calmly, "it''s really our dream to be an actor, but so what? Brother said that people live, dignity is more important than dreams. We won''t sell our dignity for the so-called dream, so there''s nothing worth it or not."


    "Dignity is more important than dreams?"


    Pan Xiangyun seemed to have realized something, as if he had figured out something. The look on his face suddenly became relaxed.


    "Don''t you regret it?"


    Ding Ning''s heart was filled with gentle warmth, holding the hands of the two sisters and asked softly.


    "There''s nothing to regret. Brother can''t afford us. We don''t lack food and clothes. We can do a lot of things if we''re not stars."


    Ye Huan smiled gently and answered very simply.


    "Yes, but brother, you have to support us all your life. We depend on you."


    Ye Le spits out his sweet tongue mischievously and says happily, which makes Ding Ning suddenly feel like being routine.


    But two sisters gave him such awesome pride: "well, don''t mention that you have two. Even if you raise more, you will be raised by your brother."


    "Really? Ning Ning, that''s me."


    Pan Xiangyun suddenly stood up with a smile and announced loudly: "I, pan Xiangyun, now officially announce that I will withdraw from the campus star competition."


    In Ding Ning''s stunned eyes, pan Xiangyun gave him a playful wink: "it''s too late to regret now. Oh, you have to support me all my life."


    "You dead girl must have been thinking about my brother for a long time. I warn you not to fuck my brother."


    Ye Le took pan Xiangyun''s hand and joked.


    Pan Xiangyun''s face flushed, his eyes flustered to avoid Ding Ning''s sight, and stamped his feet with shame: "you... Don''t talk nonsense. I just think Ning Ning Ning is right. Dignity is more important than dreams."


    "On behalf of my brother, I welcome you to join us. In the future, you will be my sister. I finally have a sister, ha ha!"


    Ye Huan smiled, ye Le shouted happily, and made a decision directly instead of Ding Ning. Anyway, she and her sister have recognized Ding Ning in their life, and there are not too many more sisters.


    Ding Ning had a big head for a while. He just came to see the Ye Huan sisters. How did he develop to such a point that he bought two for one and kidnapped one, a beautiful woman? He really can''t afford it.


    But pan Xiangyun even quit the game to support him. He can''t make her sad and disappointed. He can only harden his head and say with a bitter hatred on his face: "OK, I''m responsible for raising you."


    "Yes!"


    Pan Xiangyun flew up two red clouds with a pretty face and answered shyly like a shy little daughter-in-law. Beauty can''t be square, which made the onlookers look straight and roar madly in their heart. It''s really unreasonable. It must have been happy to keep three beautiful women. It''s really shameless.


    Looking at three women and one man talking about maintenance as if there were no one else, the heads of the three entertainment companies looked black like carbon, and Lu Shao and others were burning in their eyes and wanted to go crazy with jealousy.


    Blue dream butterfly looked at the happy smiles on their faces and whispered, "crazy, all crazy."


    Although she said this in her mouth, she suddenly had a faint envy in her heart. If she could be stronger, she could laugh as happily as they did.


    Without happy group and blue dream butterfly, she is the champion of this campus star, but she is not happy at all. Such a champion is not what she wants.


    She slowly closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, there was a flicker of perseverance. Although she was close to the happy group as a sister, it was related to her future. She could not put down her readily available glory for the sake of the so-called friendship. She was only about to make the last step. Ah, even if the gold content was lower, so long as an entertainment company signed a contract with her, she believed that with her strength, The star road will be brighter.


    The heads of the three major entertainment companies all have gloomy faces and can drip water. Although the withdrawal of Ye Huan will cause huge waves, plummet ratings and even cause huge losses.


    Not to mention that they will be severely punished by the company. More importantly, the big people like the four of them. They simply can''t bear the big man''s anger.


    Therefore, they must not be allowed to withdraw from the game, but let them come forward to plead. They can''t pull down that face, make quick eye contact, and decide to wait for Lu Shao to make a move.


    Sure enough, Lu Shao couldn''t help it. With a grim smile on his face, he said, "it was for general fan''s face and didn''t move you. Since you quit the game now, it has nothing to do with the game. Come on, catch them for me."


    "Yes, Lu Shao!"


    Gong Qiang smiled grimly and led his men around Ding Ning.


    Pan Xiangyun was in a panic. Subconsciously, he grabbed Ding Ning''s arm and said, "what should I do?"


    "It''s all right. Don''t be afraid. I have everything."


    Ding Ning gently patted her hand to show comfort. Her calm expression soon infected her and gave her a strong sense of security.

 Chapter 524

    Blue Mengdie sighed with regret and turned away. She couldn''t bear to see it again, although she couldn''t announce her withdrawal from the competition as resolutely as pan Xiangyun.


    But these days of getting along day and night, she really regarded them as real friends, so that she couldn''t be cruel and watch them fall to such a miserable situation.


    "Creak!"


    The sound of emergency braking has numbed everyone at the moment, but it''s customary to look at people and wonder who''s coming this time.


    Even Gong Qiang looked back like a conditioned reflex and scolded in his heart. Aren''t there just a few people? I cleaned up myself. Do I need to mobilize the public?


    But when people saw the cheongsam woman walking down from the car, the scene immediately fell into a dead silence. Then, the silent crowd began to whisper, and then the voice became louder and louder... It turned into a mountain shouting tsunami like cheers.


    "Jiang Yimeng is Jiang Yimeng."


    "God, it''s really Jiang Yimeng. They all say that Jiang Yimeng was invited to be the judge in the semi-finals. Unexpectedly, it''s true."


    "My God, this campus star is really grand. Jiang Yimeng was invited to be the judge."


    "My goddess, Jiang Yimeng, I love you!"


    "Jiang Yimeng, Jiang Yimeng!"


    "My goddess, Jiang Yimeng, I love you!"


    ¡­¡­


    Jiang Yimeng, escorted by the staff, smiled and waved to the cheering crowd.


    The assistant was scolded in a low voice: "didn''t I tell you to keep the itinerary confidential? How could there be so many people waiting here?"


    The female assistant is also very innocent: "I don''t know. Your trip is absolutely confidential. Where do these people know about it and wait here in advance."


    Sister LAN, the agent, seemed to notice something wrong and said thoughtfully, "it seems that we just happen to be at the meeting. There is not even a reporter at the scene. These people don''t look like your fans."


    "What''s going on? Go and ask someone."


    Jiang Yimeng frowned and whispered with a professional smile on his face.


    "Yes!"


    The driver and bodyguard quickly integrated into the crowd and asked for information.


    When Jiang Yimeng came to the door of the hotel, the driver had understood it clearly, came over immediately and quickly said the general situation in her ear.


    With his narration, Jiang Yimeng''s small mouth opened wider and wider, revealing an incredible color: "you mean that the three groups of players who most hope to compete for the championship withdrew from the game for a man."


    "Yes, they say so."


    The driver replied positively.


    "Mischief, these girls are really mischievous. They want to be in the entertainment circle. What''s dignity? But Tianhai''s entertainment companies are really too much. They even find some gangsters to make trouble. It''s shameless."


    Jiang Yimeng was very dissatisfied and said that she was invited to be a judge this time. She also knew the three groups of contestants with the highest voice to win the championship in advance. She was very optimistic about the happy combination. Pan Xiangyun was also very spiritual. Their withdrawal from the competition would also overshadow her career as a judge.


    "It''s not just our business, Yi Meng. Don''t mind your own business. The program team will find a way to settle it."


    Sister LAN saw President Zhou in the crowd from a distance, and a flash of joy flashed in her eyes. Both are gold medal brokers. The open and secret fights and grievances between the two people are not two days a day. The withdrawal of the two groups of players will seriously damage Zhou Fang''s reputation. She was happy to see such a result.


    Jiang Yimeng was suddenly shocked, stopped and stared at a certain direction. His doubts were suddenly solved. It was him. No wonder who else had such great charm to let the two groups of players withdraw for him.


    "Yi Meng, what''s the matter with you?"


    When sister LAN saw that Jiang Yimeng suddenly didn''t go, her heart sank and thought she wanted to meddle in her own business.


    "Meet an acquaintance and say hello."


    Jiang Yimeng showed a meaningful smile at the corners of his mouth. Despite sister Lan''s obstruction, he walked quickly to Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning was feeling the scene of the star''s appearance, but he caught a glimpse of the envy in the eyes of Ye Huan and pan Xiangyun.


    Let him ask himself, is it right to do this?


    Although the Ye Huan sisters and pan Xiangyun resolutely announced their withdrawal from the competition for his so-called dignity, it is undeniable that they really want to be stars, otherwise they would not have worked hard to rehearse to participate in the competition.


    His forcible intervention is tantamount to changing their life and destiny. Although they don''t say it, do they really have a little disagreement in their hearts? Will they blame him when they look back on the past years?


    He can''t afford other people''s lives. Ding Ning''s original mood suddenly lost. I don''t know whether such a result is good or bad for them.


    "Ding Shao, what a coincidence! We meet again!"


    The soft voice interrupted his reverie. Looking at the smiling Jiang Yimeng in front of him, Ding Ning smiled calmly, stretched out his hand and held it with her hand: "yes, it''s really where we don''t meet in life."


    "Ding Shao, what''s the matter?"


    Jiang Yimeng blinked his big eyes and pretended not to know.


    Ding Ning secretly feigned in his heart. What kind of outfit do you really think you let people inquire about how secret things are?


    Thinking of the woman''s tricks, Ding Ning suddenly didn''t want to talk to her and said faintly, "nothing."


    Jiang Yimeng''s heart was tight. He knew that he had overdone it. He clearly wanted to sell an adult love to him, but he still habitually played the routine.


    Seeing that Ding Ning didn''t take the stubble, Jiang Yimeng''s eyes flashed and smiled at the Ye Huan sisters: "if I''m not wrong, you''re a happy combination?"


    "Yes, sister Yimeng, I like you so much."


    Ye Huan''s eyes glowed, but her character made her shy smile. It was Ye Le who made no secret of her worship and love for Jiang Yimeng, and said excitedly.


    Jiang Yimeng covered his mouth and smiled, and the waves in his beautiful eyes flowed, "I''m very optimistic about your happy combination, oh, come on!"


    Sister Ye Huan''s expression was suddenly gloomy. Ye Yuexin said quickly: "sister Yi Meng, thank you for your praise, but we have withdrawn from the game."


    "Ah? Why?"


    Jiang Yimeng timely showed a shocked expression, which made Ding Ning have to praise her acting skills.


    The woman really had a scheming skill. Just a few words, she brought the topic back.


    When the Ye Huan sisters hesitated to look at Ding Ning and considered whether to tell the truth, Jiang Yimeng''s eyes lit up and said with a smile: "are you pan Xiangyun? Your strength is very good, and the combination of joy is a hot spot to win the championship."


    Although pan Xiangyun was lonely and arrogant, he couldn''t help being overwhelmed by the praise of an idol like Jiang Yimeng. He bowed deeply and said, "sister Yimeng, thank you for your praise."


    "You are all the champions I''d better watch. Why should you quit the game? It will disappoint countless fans."


    Jiang Yimeng turned around and pulled the topic back, making Ding Ning wonder what the woman wanted to do.


    Lu Shao, Zhu Xiang and others looked at Gong Qiang''s embarrassed look. Their faces were gloomy and were about to drip water.


    Nima, things are in trouble. I knew I would not show off just now. I''m wordy and wasted time. The 3721 directly cleaned up Ding Ning first.


    They couldn''t understand why Jiang Yimeng knew this boy. He looked very familiar.


    Although they don''t pay much attention to Jiang Yimeng, and they haven''t seen stars bigger than her, she is a very influential public figure anyway.


    If violence happens in front of her, as long as she makes a statement on her microblog, her tens of millions of fans will inevitably set off an upsurge of public opinion. I''m afraid they won''t end well at that time.


    Lu Shao secretly winked at Mr. Fan and motioned him to find a way to send Jiang Yimeng away so as not to get in the way here.


    Fan Zong secretly complained that although he was a member of Tianhai entertainment, Jiang Yimeng was a judge invited by the program team, and he was also a member of Tiangong entertainment, not his subordinates. What can he do.


    But now that the young master of the major shareholder has ordered, he has no difficulties to go, and he has to go if he has difficulties to overcome them. After all, there are more ways than difficulties.


    It''s not his business alone. It''s caused by three entertainment companies. Now no one wants to stay out of it.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Fan immediately had an idea and whispered a few words with Mr. Zhou and Mr. Zhang of Xingyi meteorite.


    The central idea is one. The big man has a crush on four beauties. Now three have retired from the game, leaving only one. Who can bear his anger?


    Therefore, we should work together to coax the three beauties back. How can we coax them back? That''s not simple. As long as Jiang Yimeng is sent away, is the person they call a vegetarian?


    The key to the problem is that the boy is supporting them. As long as he is honest, what else can the three women do? Don''t they have to go back to the competition honestly?


    Mr. Zhang and Mr. Zhou listened to Mr. Fan''s mouth blooming lotus and stated the pros and cons there. In his heart, 10000 grass and mud horses ran past. MD, you Tianhai entertainment made the current situation. Good things didn''t think of us. You thought of us when you wiped your ass.


    I wanted to stay out of it, but when I think about it carefully, they really can''t stand idly by. Although it''s the basket poked by Tianhai entertainment, if they don''t actively cooperate and recover, Tianhai entertainment makes a small report, which annoys the big man. Even if Tianhai entertainment can''t make a good deal, Star Art and meteorites can''t avoid getting punished.


    At the thought of this, they were also oppressed, but there was no way. People couldn''t help themselves in the Jianghu. President fan just saw this one and took care of them. They could only knock out their teeth and swallow them in their stomach.


    The three soon reached an agreement, but there were differences on who came forward to communicate with Jiang Yimeng.


    Mr. Fan argued that she was not familiar with Jiang Yimeng, and his appearance must have no effect.


    President Zhang said that he had no friendship with Jiang Yimeng, not to mention that it was inconvenient for him to approach Jiang Yimeng and whisper to her in public.


    Although President Zhou has no conflict with Jiang Yimeng and is still very familiar with her, he is a sworn enemy who strangles her when he meets her agent. I''m afraid her appearance will be counterproductive.


    Zhang and fan reached a consensus through eye contact. First, they flattered President Zhou and complimented her prestige and ability in the entertainment industry.


    When President Zhou pretended to be modest but couldn''t hide it, the two old foxes said in unison that even sister Lan was beaten by her. They believed that it was absolutely easy to deal with Jiang Yimeng with President Zhou''s ability.


    Zhou Zong wanted to cry without tears, but she always regarded herself as the No. 1 gold medal agent in the entertainment industry. She was a face loving person. Now she was praised by the two people. If she refused again, it would seem that she had no ability. In particular, the two old foxes didn''t leave sister LAN in three words, as if she didn''t dare to go because she was afraid of sister LAN.


    This makes the arrogant President Zhou how to bear it. Hum, it''s just sister LAN. I don''t believe it.


    Therefore, the two old foxes successfully fooled President Zhou to take the lead. Looking at President Zhou''s heroic and solemn back, they looked at each other and showed a knowing smile of sympathizing with each other.

 Chapter 525

    Zhou can always become a gold broker in the entertainment industry. Jianghu experience and wisdom are naturally indispensable.


    Since she promised to come down and do it, she naturally has a three-point assurance. She plans to do both at the same time.


    The first step is to call the team leading teachers of Ninghai Art College and Shuzhou Conservatory of music, tell them with emotion and reason, do their ideological work, and threaten to dismiss them if necessary.


    In the second step, she planned to talk to sister LAN. Although they fought openly and secretly and choked each other when they met, it was also separate.


    In full view of the public, on the surface, they will maintain harmony, and even whisper intimately. People who don''t know still think they are best friends.


    Where do people know that they show the most sincere and intimate smiling faces to outsiders, but secretly whisper greetings to each other''s whole family.


    The leading teacher of Ninghai art college is a female teacher surnamed Chen in her thirties. Wearing glasses, she is slim, thin, quiet and a little gentle.


    The leading teacher of Shuzhou Conservatory of music is a male teacher surnamed Liu in his forties. He is tall and wears a ponytail. He looks wild and uninhibited and full of artistic flavor.


    After they came back from rehearsal with the students, they rested in the room. They didn''t know that there was so much noise outside. When they were told to go down by the person sent by President Zhou, they still looked confused.


    When they got downstairs, they looked at the crowd of thousands of people. They were both worried. Bad, something must have happened.


    President Zhou didn''t have a good face for them, but vaguely said that they offended people who couldn''t afford to offend, didn''t apologize, and threatened them with withdrawal from the game.


    It is not allowed for them to ask in detail. According to the order pointed out by Yiqi, they must do a good job in the ideological work of the retired players and let them participate in the competition. Otherwise, the future campus star activities will exclude their school.


    Mr. Liu was in a hurry immediately. He promised obediently. He didn''t even ask the reason, so he patted his chest and promised that he would never let pan Xiangyun withdraw from the competition, otherwise he would let the school directly expel him.


    Although she looks quiet on the outside, she is very strong in her bones. Otherwise, with her literary and artistic talents, she will never succumb to being an ordinary teacher in Ningxue art college.


    Besides, she knows the character of Ye Huan sisters very well. They are very kind, and they are unlikely to take the initiative to cause trouble. She doesn''t believe what President Zhou said at all.


    But she also knew that she could not ask the truth from the strong president Zhou. She went directly to sister Ye Huan to ask what was going on.


    Seeing that both teachers had implemented the plan, President Zhou squeezed out a stiff smile on his face and went to find sister LAN to do ideological work.


    Seeing President Zhou''s hypocritical smile, sister LAN felt disgusted like swallowing a fly. She didn''t want to talk to her, but it seemed too small to avoid seeing her in public.


    "Sister LAN, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Let''s talk alone."


    President Zhou said with a smile.


    Sister LAN wanted to refuse, but when she thought about the current situation, she couldn''t help but move. Could it be that Zhou Fang finally begged herself? Ha ha, you can''t miss this opportunity to slap her face.


    With a bright smile, he said, "Xiao Fang, what do you say here? Isn''t it the same?"


    Zhou Fang twitched twice at the corners of her mouth, and a mouthful of old blood almost didn''t spit out. NIMA, my mother is several years older than you. What''s special, Xiao Fang? I''m Li Chunbo.


    But people had to bow their heads under the low eaves. Even if Zhou Fang''s lungs were about to explode, he had to bow and say, "sister LAN, there are many people here. It''s inconvenient to say some words. Let''s take a step to talk."


    When elder sister LAN saw her old enemy''s oppressive appearance, she immediately felt happy and had never been happy, but she also knew that things could not be done, otherwise she would be criticized by others for her narrow-minded.


    He said modestly at once, "well, since Xiaofang has something to whisper to me, let''s find a quiet place to talk."


    The two gold medal brokers walked with their arms and a close smile on their faces. They came to a place where there was no one to disturb and began the negotiation of blade and sword shadow.


    I don''t know what they said. I only know that a few minutes later, when they came out again, Zhou Fang proudly held her head up. Although sister LAN didn''t droop her head like a defeated rooster, she was also worried.


    "Ye Huan, ye le and pan Xiangyun, would you like to join us for Tiangong entertainment?"


    Jiang Yimeng beat around the Bush for 800 times and finally said her purpose. Of course, the most important thing is to sell Ding Ning a face.


    Ye Huan and pan Xiangyun were stunned and speechless for a long time. What are they rehearsing day and night for? Don''t they want to make a splash on the campus star and get a good ranking, so as to enter the sight of major entertainment companies and become signed singers?


    Unexpectedly, happiness came so suddenly. After announcing his withdrawal for dignity, Jiang Yimeng gave them such a big surprise. How can they not be ecstatic.


    But they didn''t say anything, but looked at Ding Ning and waited for him to make up his mind.


    Ben came in a rage and wanted to give pan Xiangyun a good-looking teacher Liu. Just after hearing this sentence, his face immediately turned sunny and cloudy, showing a surprise. He couldn''t wait to urge: "Xiangyun, don''t promise quickly. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."


    Pan Xiangyun looked at him politely. He said hello and shouted to Mr. Liu. He immediately turned his attention and looked at Ding Ning: "Ning Ning, what do you say? I listen to you."


    "Listen to him. How old is he? This is the opportunity given to you by teacher Jiang Yimeng. Don''t make mistakes again and again. I don''t know whether it''s good or bad."


    Teacher Liu angrily scolded pan Xiangyun. In Zhou Fang''s story, pan Xiangyun withdrew from the competition because of this young talent''s confusion and ignored his future.


    Pan Xiangyun immediately frowned. She didn''t listen to him because she liked Ding Ning, but was moved by Ding Ning''s sentence that dignity is more important than dream. Moreover, he is still her idol.


    She is not stupid, on the contrary, she is also very smart. No matter what situation she faces, Ding Ning always performs calmly and calmly, which makes her realize that Ding Ning is not as simple as it seems on the surface. Moreover, her pride in her bones does not allow her to bow to others, so she resolutely chooses to gamble and stand with him.


    She believes in her own vision. Ding Ning and ye Huan sisters are strangers, but she can help them. She is definitely a very responsible person. Even if he abandons the game, he will give himself a satisfactory arrangement.


    Facts have proved that she won the bet. Tiangong entertainment has now handed her an olive branch, but no matter how confident she is and knows how difficult a newcomer in the entertainment industry is to survive, she doesn''t believe that Jiang Yimeng really sees her potential and invites her to join.


    From Ding Ning''s not cold and indifferent attitude towards Jiang Yimeng, they can''t have an affair, and Jiang Yimeng just made the act of giving him a favor, which is more intriguing.


    Just because she saw it clearly, she showed more respect for Ding Ning and obeyed his arrangement. Without his permission, even if she wanted to join Tiangong entertainment in her heart, she would not agree without authorization. She knew that once Ding Ning was unhappy, even if she successfully joined Tiangong entertainment, she would not have a bright future.


    Mr. Liu didn''t know the situation, so she made a statement here without authorization, which made her surprised and angry for fear of offending Ding Ning and disgusting herself.


    But she didn''t know what temperament Ding Ning was. If she directly contradicted Mr. Liu, she would leave a bad impression that Ding Ning didn''t respect his teachers.


    This made her extremely embarrassed. After pondering for a while, she was about to speak tactfully, but Jiang Yimeng inclined to Miss Liu and directly shouted, "who are you? Don''t you know it''s impolite to interrupt others without authorization?"


    Although Mr. Liu is a teacher of the Conservatory of music, his status can''t be compared with a big star like Jiang Yimeng. His face is green and red. He doesn''t dare to get angry. He has to introduce himself with a smiling face: "my name is Liu Wenxin, yes..."


    "I''m not interested in your name. Please don''t disturb our conversation."


    Jiang Yimeng and Bai Qing stayed together for a long time. Infected by him, they naturally exuded a momentum of staying at the top for a long time, which made Mr. Liu disappear in an instant and nodded and bowed: "I''ll go now, I''ll go now."


    Before leaving, she quietly winked at Pan Xiangyun, indicating that she must seize this opportunity. Although Tiangong entertainment is an emerging entertainment company that has been established for a few years, its development momentum is catching up with the old entertainment company, and there is a faint trend to become the first entertainment giant in China.


    If pan Xiangyun can join it and get the appreciation of Jiang Yimeng, the first sister of Tiangong, he can develop better than other entertainment companies.


    If a student can become a big star, his face as a teacher is also proud. With the aura of cultivating a big star, do you worry that no student will take the initiative to worship him in the future?


    As for president Zhou''s threat that the future campus stars will exclude Shuzhou Conservatory of music, he has long forgotten that it is a headache for the school leaders. What does it have to do with him? As long as the reputation of the star tutor is enough for him.


    Ding Ning always looked indifferent without any expression. He didn''t take teacher Liu''s offence to heart, and was somewhat moved by his concern for Pan Xiangyun.


    As for Jiang Yimeng''s sudden strength, he also knew that it was to win his favor. He couldn''t help sighing that there were human feelings everywhere in this human society.


    It has to be said that Jiang Yimeng''s doing things makes people feel very comfortable, and also determines his psychology. He doesn''t like the Ye Huan sisters to enter the entertainment industry, but he doesn''t want to selfishly control their lives.


    The olive branch handed out by Jiang Yimeng is just what he wants. The most important thing is that Jiang Yimeng looks at them. Their girls can grow up in a relatively clean environment and will not be forced to be desperate for those messy hidden rules.


    Therefore, Ding Ning ignored Miss Chen, who came quietly and politely but did not make any noise, and directly made a decision for the three of them: "then I''ll give my three sisters to Miss Jiang."


    There are no words of thanks, and there are no polite words that bother you. It seems natural.


    Mr. Chen was worried, but unexpectedly, Jiang Yimeng smiled happily and said in panic: "Ding Shao, don''t worry, I will train them as my own sister."


    This makes teacher Chen look at Ding Ning with strange eyes, Ding Shao? Which big family''s young master is it? It''s lucky that sister Ye Huan has a good brother.


    She could hear that there was a serious warning in Ding Ning''s indifferent words. My three sisters will be handed over to you. If you can''t take good care of them, don''t blame me for settling accounts with you.


    Suddenly, she remembered the big event that caused a sensation in the whole city at the gate of Ninghai art college not long ago. It is said that the cause of the death of the bully Fang''s father and son is the brother of the Ye Huan sisters.

 Chapter 526

    Mr. Chen has also heard about it. Although he doesn''t know what happened, he has also heard many versions of rumors that the Ye Huan sisters have a big background.


    However, because sister Ye Huan never mentioned it, she always thought it was a false message, but now it seems that it is true. The protagonist of that matter is probably the young man in front of her.


    Thinking that the overwhelming power and arrogance of the Fang family were trampled under the feet of the young man in front of us, Mr. Chen sincerely felt happy for sister Ye Huan''s strong backing.


    If she had such a background back then, she would not choose not to enter the entertainment industry and teach in school because she was unwilling to give in to the hidden rules.


    People''s luck is really hard to say... Hey! Chen Zihua''s pretty face showed a faint color of regret, and then she was excited again. Sister Ye Huan was the most spiritual and artistic student she had ever seen. She was able to teach such a student. Her life was not empty.


    "Thank you, brother. Thank you, sister Yimeng. We will work hard and won''t let you down."


    The faces of sister Ye Huan and pan Xiangyun were filled with excited smiles. The feeling of recovery made them ecstatic.


    "No, Yimeng, we can''t take over them. It''s against the rules."


    I don''t know when sister LAN came with a gloomy face and said a word that made the hearts of sister Ye Huan and pan Xiangyun sink to the bottom of the valley. Ding Ning looked at sister LAN with an intriguing meaning on her face.


    "Sister LAN, are you questioning my decision?"


    Jiang Yimeng just got Ding Ning''s favor and repaired the relationship between the two sides. When she was in a good mood, sister LAN gave her a basin of cold water, which made her feel slapped in the face. Her face was hot and angry.


    Sister LAN trembled in her heart. In the entertainment industry, most stars rely on the contacts and relationships of agents to connect the information security filing period. Everything they say and do has to be restricted by agents. As a result, many stars are in great awe of agents, forming a situation of weak masters and strong slaves.


    But what is in front of us is not others, but Jiang Yimeng. She looks very weak and clever on the surface, but in fact, she is a very independent person. The most important thing is that she is a star with a big background.


    Her former agent tricked her into sleeping with a powerful childe in a place because she arranged a meal. As a result, Jiang Yimeng called directly after he realized that he was wrong. The agent was directly blocked from the entertainment circle. He also broke his legs and spent the rest of his life in a wheelchair.


    As for that childe, not only was he castrated to become a eunuch, but the power of his family dissipated in half a month.


    As a gold medal agent, sister LAN is also a person with all-round skills, but she is secretive about Jiang Yimeng''s background. She can''t figure out who her backer is. As soon as she moved a little idea, she sent someone to track her, she was tied up and locked up in a small black room for a night. The other party warned her not to make much trouble. Otherwise, she won''t be so lucky next time, so she won''t dare to move any crooked thoughts any more.


    As the first sister of Tiangong entertainment, Jiang Yimeng is famous and profitable as an agent. She is used to coaxing Jiang Yimeng. Where dare she directly refute her opinions in front of everyone.


    Knowing that he was in a hurry, he had committed the taboo of Jiang Yimeng. He explained anxiously: "Yimeng, I don''t want to veto your decision. There is a reason."


    "Why? Why? Say!"


    Jiang Yimeng forcibly suppressed her anger and asked coldly. Sister Lan was more and more brave and reckless with her connivance.


    Ding Ning is a figure that even Bai Qing has to try to win over. What does a so-called agent know and dare to veto her decision? I really don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth.


    "This... This..."


    Sister LAN looked around and looked embarrassed. It means there are many people here. Let''s take a step to talk.


    Unfortunately, Jiang Yimeng didn''t know whether he didn''t understand it or wanted to sell Ding Ning a bigger favor. He said coldly, "there are no outsiders here. You can say it directly."


    I have to say that Jiang Yimeng is very good at being a man. When this sentence is said, sister Ye Huan and pan Xiangyun are moved. Even teacher Chen, who has always been listening, feels that there is light in face.


    Only Ding Ning''s face was indifferent, but he also knew that Jiang Yimeng was narrowing the relationship with him. Whether she was inspired by Bai Qing or deliberately flattered by herself, he had to accept this favor.


    "Isn''t it convenient to say here?"


    Sister Lan''s face was wavering, but when she saw that Jiang Yimeng''s face was covered with cold frost and was on the edge of explosion at any time, she could only bite her teeth and whispered in Jiang Yimeng''s ear.


    As she whispered, Jiang Yimeng''s eyebrows became tighter and tighter, and his face became more and more ugly. It seemed that he had encountered some difficult problems.


    The Ye Huan sisters, together with teacher Chen and pan Xiangyun, were worried. They prayed secretly that there would be no more changes. It was too painful for their little hearts.


    Ding Ning''s ear power is amazing. Although sister LAN has whispered very quietly, he still listens clearly.


    Although eavesdropping on other people''s words is immoral, it is related to the future of Ye Huan sisters. Ding Ning can only be a villain once, but the more he listens, the more angry he gets, and the more he listens, the more angry he gets.


    In fact, things are not complicated. This kind of thing is also common in the entertainment industry. Every year, countless boys and girls with dreams want to stand out and become a big star.


    But the threshold of the entertainment industry is neither high nor low. As long as young people with access and backers have some talents, it is very simple to formally enter the entertainment industry.


    But such people are a minority after all. For those more groups who want to become famous overnight without backing background, they have to pay more sweat and effort to sign up with a large entertainment company and become a signed artist. Even so, most people still have difficulty crossing this threshold, unless they are lucky enough to meet predecessors who like to promote new people.


    But luck is illusory. The entertainment industry is a big dye vat and a very fierce circle. It is also rare for predecessors who like to promote future generations.


    Therefore, in order to enter the entertainment industry, become stars and enjoy the life sought after by thousands of people, more people have to sacrifice something that some people regard as treasure, but some people have no so-called hidden rules.


    Campus star is a new talent program selected from college students. This competition is both entertaining and competitive, which leads to its extremely popular.


    Television stations can improve ratings through programs, entertainment companies can harvest potential newcomers, and advertising sponsors can exaggerate the popularity of their products through programs. Why not do so.


    In addition, for those college students who are interested in entering the entertainment industry, this is also a good opportunity to ascend to the sky step by step. Therefore, the campus star will be held once a year, which is known as the most fair talent display platform.


    However, where there is sunshine, it will be dark, and where there are interests, there can be no fishiness. Although the initial auditions and preliminary competitions are fair, the probability of high-value candidates is greater, which makes the audience unable to say anything. After all, the reason why the judges prefer high-value players is also acceptable to the audience.


    After entering the semi-finals, there will be secret black box operation. Of course, this kind of black box operation is not controllable by the contestants, but the choice of the organizer.


    If there is no accident, the Ye Huan sisters, pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie will be the top three in the competition. At this time in previous years, their three entertainment companies will send people to come to the door and negotiate with them implicitly, suggesting that they have to pay some price if they want to get the top three or sign a contract with the company.


    However, this year''s situation is special. A big man greets the four girls through people. Although the three entertainment companies are dissatisfied, they dare not disobey. They can only take the initiative to send them to the door after the competition, and sign a contract with them according to his arrangement to recruit them into the company for training.


    As for who the big man is, Zhou Fang and their three program leaders are not clear. They only know that the messenger is a leader surnamed sun who speaks with great weight in the superior department. The old director of the company specially called them to follow the instructions.


    In China, it is only those departments that can control the lifeblood of the entertainment company. Who is the leader surnamed sun? Apart from people outside the circle like Ding Ning, Jiang Yimeng, as a first-line star, naturally knows.


    This is why sister LAN dared to question Jiang Yimeng''s decision and didn''t want her to participate.


    After all, her direct decision to sign a contract with Ye Huan not only destroyed the relationship with the three major entertainment companies, but also offended the leader surnamed sun and the big man behind him.


    She doesn''t care about offending the three major entertainment companies and leaders surnamed sun. After all, Bai Qing''s identity background is not jealous. Even if there is a little trouble, I believe he can settle it, but the mysterious big man behind him makes Jiang Yimeng have to weigh it. She doesn''t know Bai Qing''s background very well. She only knows that there is a lot of energy and the background is very hard.


    But to what extent, and to what extent, whether he can compete with the big man or not, Jiang Yimeng has no spectrum in his heart.


    She knows her position in Bai Qing''s heart, that is, a canary he keeps. If Bai Qing gets into big trouble, she will be ruthlessly abandoned at any time.


    This made her regret that her previous actions were too reckless. She didn''t find out the details of the matter, so she forced her head out in order to sell Ding Ning''s personal feelings.


    But now her words have been said. She can''t eat her words and get fat. Isn''t that hitting her face?


    Jiang Yimeng, who has always been calm and calm, is really in a dilemma this time. He doesn''t know how to deal with it. He wants to call Bai Qing for instructions, but he is afraid to make Bai Qing angry.


    But don''t call for instructions. Who knows what Bai Qing''s mind is. Although he usually attaches great importance to Ding Ning and calls him brothers, it''s hard to say whether he is willing to carry the thunder for Ding Ning in case of big trouble.


    Most of the children of rich families are interests first. It is impossible to get themselves into trouble for the so-called friendship. She estimates that Bai Qing is no exception.


    Ding Ning looked at Jiang Yimeng''s indecisive appearance, knew her mind like the back of his hand, and immediately said calmly, "Miss Jiang, although you are the big star of the company, you are not the decision-making level of the company after all. For the sake of safety, I''d better say hello to my sister''s affairs so as not to embarrass you."


    Then he took out his cell phone and dialed Bai Qing: "second, I''ll tell you something."


    He is really a considerate guy. Jiang Yimeng glanced at Ding Ning with gratitude.


    Knowing that he was helping himself out, he called Bai Qing directly, and all the pressure was transferred from her to Bai Qing.


    Whether it''s the three major entertainment companies, the leader surnamed sun, or even the big man, looking for trouble is also looking for Bai Qing. She won''t be found.

 Chapter 527

    The phone soon hung up. Ding Ning told the story in detail. Since he dared to call, he was absolutely sure that Bai Qing would not refuse.


    After all, Jiang Yimeng didn''t know much about Bai Qing''s background, but Ding Ning was different. He specially asked Luo Zhicheng to know about it. At that time, he was shocked. Unexpectedly, Bai Qing''s background was so strong.


    Can the mysterious background of big people be bigger than that of the founding fathers who even the leaders of the Central Bureau have to treat three-thirds of them with courtesy? Especially when the founding father was still alive, there were only three or two who could compete with him in the whole kingdom of China.


    No wonder Bai Qing is lazy all day and doesn''t pay attention to anyone or anything. He has enough confidence.


    Therefore, Ding Ning believes that Bai Qing will never pay attention to the so-called big man. He will definitely agree to his requirements cleanly. After all, it is their honeymoon. The old man of the Bai family still wants to see him. Don''t the three little girls want to be stars? What a big deal. If Bai Qing doesn''t have this responsibility, he won''t have to get along with him in the future.


    It was the summoning of old master Bai. He didn''t take it seriously, but now he should treat it carefully. After all, he was the founding father. Such an old man had to let him respect from the bottom of his heart,


    But I have to say that Ding Ning still wants Bai Qing''s favor, but anyway, he is a sworn brother. It''s nothing to owe him a favor.


    "It''s done. You should get a call soon."


    Ding Ning easily put away his mobile phone and attracted the admiration of three little girls and a female teacher.


    Pan Xiangyun secretly congratulated himself that he had bet on the right treasure. Seeing that Jiang Yimeng couldn''t bear the pressure and signed a contract with Tiangong entertainment, he didn''t expect that the real Daniel was Ding Ning, who was always calm and calm. She easily got it over with a phone call, which made her want to scream to Tianchang. My sister held a thick elephant leg.


    Sister LAN looked at Ding Ning strangely. She really didn''t know that this guy who was handsome but dressed in ordinary clothes had so much courage to play tricks here.


    Although Tiangong entertainment is not afraid of Tianhai, Star Art and meteorite entertainment, it will certainly be afraid of the leader surnamed sun and the big people behind him. How can such a big trouble be answered by a phone call, which is not in line with the interests of Tiangong entertainment.


    Just waiting for a sarcastic remark, she was stopped by Jiang Yimeng''s stern eyes, who saw through her mind, which made her very uncomfortable. MD, I''ll see what your reaction will be when you blow up.


    "Jingling!"


    Jiang Yimeng''s mobile phone rang at the right time. Sister LAN poked her head and looked at the caller ID name - Ouyang Tianhua. Her face suddenly changed.


    Ouyang Tianhua is the CEO of Tiangong entertainment. He really called in person. The boy didn''t boast.


    Looking at Ding Ning again, he was surprised and suspicious. What''s the origin of this boy? Is he the illegitimate son of President Ouyang?


    No, he just called the second. President Ouyang''s ranking at home is really the second. Is he the brother of President Ouyang?


    Even if she wanted to break her head, she wouldn''t think that Ding Ning''s phone call was directly to Bai Qing, the big boss behind Tiangong entertainment. In the industry under his name, Tiangong entertainment is just a small company of ticket nature.


    Of course, with sister Lan''s identity, status and level, she doesn''t know who the boss behind the scenes is. In her eyes, Ouyang Tianhua is already a great man.


    But if she knew that the big man in her mind was respectfully like a grandson in front of Bai Qing, she didn''t know whether she would fall off her glasses.


    This is the position that determines thinking and vision. Although Ding Ning''s position is not high, he can now be regarded as a great scholar and no white Ding.


    He has seen even the big men who hold the peak of power. How can he be frightened by a so-called big man who hides his head and shows his tail.


    I''m afraid the only thing that can make him fear in Yanjing city is the legendary Marquis of the town. That''s the God of martial arts. Stretching out his fingers can destroy his existence. He wants to be brave and say that he can''t be afraid.


    "I see!"


    Jiang Yimeng hung up the phone and didn''t say anything to Ding Ning. Instead, he smiled at the third daughter of Ye Huan and said, "President Ouyang has called me. Tomorrow, the company will have someone to contact you for signing a contract."


    "Thank you, sister Yimeng!"


    The third daughter was overjoyed and hurriedly thanked Jiang Yimeng.


    Jiang Yimeng didn''t take the credit, and said meaningfully, "I don''t deserve it. It''s all Ding Shao''s credit. I want to thank you and Ding Shao."


    She can see from this matter that Bai Qing really attaches great importance to Ding Ning and has paid more attention than she expected. Therefore, she has brought a trace of respect to Ding Ning when she speaks.


    "They are my sisters. What can I thank you for? Besides, I can''t think of these without Miss Jiang''s proposal. Therefore, thank you. Besides, I''ll trouble Miss Jiang to take care of them in the future. After all, they are new people and don''t understand a lot of things."


    Ding Ning smiled and gave Jiang Yimeng a favor, but the inside and outside meaning is that I gave you my three sisters. You can do it yourself.


    The Ye Huan sisters are fine. Although they are moved, they are used to Ding Ning''s loving them as his own sister.


    On the contrary, it was pan Xiangyun. After all, it was the first time to see Ding Ning, but for a somewhat impulsive choice, he was treated by Ding Ning as his own sister. He was immediately moved with tears in his eyes. He wished he could promise each other and be punished by his unspoken rules.


    Elder sister LAN took a deep look at Ding Ning, and her eyes had taken a look of awe. She was definitely a master who dressed up as a pig and ate a tiger. She secretly made up her mind to make a good relationship with him in the future.


    As a senior agent, she is good at looking for opportunities and knows Ding Ning''s love for the three girls, Immediately step forward with a kind smile and say, "come on, beautiful girls, give me your contact number. Prepare the contract tomorrow and I''ll contact you. In the future, everyone will be your own. If you think highly of sister LAN, sister LAN is willing to take you and adapt to the company''s environment as soon as possible."


    "Thank you, sister LAN!"


    The three girls didn''t know sister Lan''s position in the Jianghu. What she said was that they wanted to be their economic man. Although they wanted to be like that, they were worried that it would make Jiang Yimeng unhappy, so they wisely didn''t answer.


    Jiang Yimeng frowned. Sister LAN is very capable. She is too sophisticated and can easily be bent by power. Three girls follow her. She doesn''t feel at ease. In case of an accident, she can''t explain to Ding Ning, Immediately, he said faintly, "when I sign the appointment, I''ll pick them up. Sister LAN is busy. She may not be able to be busy. The company will make arrangements at that time."


    Sister LAN knew that her performance was too obvious. It was easy for Jiang Yimeng to have misunderstandings. She quickly smiled and said, "OK, it''s all arranged by the company."


    Most agents don''t bring only one or two artists, especially sister LAN, a gold medal agent with wide contacts and Lu ziye. As long as the newcomers are not too bad, they are still easy to get results.


    But Ding Ning doesn''t like this LAN sister very much, but plans to find a reliable agent. Even if the red is slower, they can''t suffer a loss.


    As for who is the most reliable? Ding Ning has a suitable candidate in mind, but it is not known whether she is willing or not, but he believes that as long as he can cure her, she will happily promise.


    It goes without saying who this person is. Naturally, she is sun Lanying, the mother of the Ye Huan sisters. She used to be a third tier star. Even if she is not very familiar with the routines in the entertainment industry, she will never be unfamiliar. After adapting to it for a period of time, she will soon enter the role.


    With her mother as an agent, he has nothing to worry about.


    However, he is not sure whether he can completely cure sun Lanying now. He can only wait until she is completely cured. It can be regarded as a surprise for the Ye Huan sisters.


    "Well, Ding Shao, I''ll leave first and have time to sit together another day."


    Jiang Yi dreamed that things had been done. She was really a little tired after a day of advertising. She left in time.


    Of course, it also means to stay out in time. What she can do has been done, and it is impossible to stay here.


    When Ding Ning''s protector? She doesn''t think it''s difficult for her to live in Ding Ning. If he really doesn''t have the ability to solve it, he won''t be so valued by Bai Qing.


    "Well, Miss Jiang, it''s hard for you. Go and have a rest first."


    Ding Ning said politely that his attitude was much better than his previous indifference. Jiang Yimeng smiled contentedly and swayed to the hotel surrounded by assistants and bodyguards.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Well, finally it was no longer creaking. A convoy of luxury cars came from all directions. The roar of the engine made the ground at the door of the whole hotel vibrate slightly.


    Seeing that Jiang Yimeng finally left, Lu Shao and others, who were grimacing and preparing to take revenge, looked at the convoy coming from all directions and scolded in a low voice: "especially, no matter who came this time, clean up the boy for me."


    More than 100 luxury cars crowded the entire Qingsong hotel from all directions, extremely arrogant and domineering across the middle of the road, blocking all exits.


    Lu Shao and others look more and more ugly. Who is more arrogant than them? Even if they drive a luxury car, they are honestly parked on the roadside. These people are even more domineering than them.


    "Brother Biao, why did you come here? Didn''t you say you were very close?"


    Tiger got out of the car and looked puzzled at Wei Biao coming opposite.


    "Isn''t it for brother Ding? I''m so weak myself, so I''m waiting for you to step on people together."


    Wei Biao rolled his eyes and took it for granted.


    "Brother Biao is wise!"


    The tiger son could not smile or cry a compliment. Looking at the people in the circle such as gentle and soft, Li Zhe, Yang Ge and Lu Tingzhen, they came proudly with more than a dozen or even dozens of Childe brothers, and immediately welcomed them. In Yang Ge''s words, they finally met successfully.


    After more than two years of silence, the witch''s circle was finally publicized again because of Ding Ning. Like an old fool, hundreds of people were holding cigarettes, squinting their eyes and putting their hands in their pants pockets. They dragged as much as they wanted. Ignoring the awe of Gong Qiang''s gangsters, they broke into the crowd and walked up to Ding Ning, Tiger son has the style of underworld boss and shouted, "brother Ning is good."


    "Brother Ning!"


    Hundreds of Childe brothers shouted in unison at the top of their voices. The cry went straight into the sky and moved for nine days.


    Jiang Yimeng, who had just entered the lobby of the hotel, stopped and turned to look at Ding Ning, who stood proudly in the crowd. A faint smile floated from the corners of his mouth. Bai Qing was as good as a torch. He didn''t see anyone wrong. He even had such contacts in Yanjing.


    Sister LAN doesn''t know what to say. She can''t cling to such a character. She''d better try to please the three little beauties in the future.

 Chapter 528

    "Isn''t that Gao Shao?"


    "I''ll go. Who the hell is that guy? Let the Wang family shout brother Ning."


    "Wang Shao is nothing. Don''t you see that he is only the last in this group? The big man is in front."


    "The Yang Song of the Yang family, it''s a front line in Yanjing city. Unexpectedly, it''s just standing a little ahead."


    "I seem to have seen the leader. My home seems to be the background of Yanjing military region."


    "Have you noticed that their cars may not be as expensive as those in front of them, but look at their license plates and passes. I''ll go to the government and military region... Especially Zhongnanhai passes."


    "No, no, no, what is the identity of the young man who caused trouble? No wonder he has been so calm."


    "Shh, don''t guess. Such a big man certainly doesn''t want to expose his identity."


    "Hey, these guys are going to be unlucky. They were calm before, but now they are rolling. It''s really hard to judge. Judging from his ordinary clothes, I didn''t expect him to be so awesome."


    "It feels good to be a pig and eat a tiger. I also want to be a pig and eat a tiger."


    "You don''t have to play, you are a pig!"


    ¡­¡­


    As everyone whispered, Ding Ning had black lines all over his face. Which one did tiger play? It was too publicized. I didn''t know it was the fight of underworld fire.


    Fortunately, this guy is quite clever. He didn''t call his brother-in-law, but instead called brother Ning. Otherwise, people thought he was a redundant son-in-law, relying on his wife''s power.


    Although he was not used to it, he knew that Huzi also had a good intention to bid up his status and deter some ill intentioned people. In a local dialect, it was a posture.


    But I don''t know that Wei Biao is mixed in the crowd. His face is depressed and constipated. How could he know that tiger son has such a skill, which makes him feel embarrassed.


    Having fun, he is one of the eight young people in Yanjing. He is older than Ding Ning. He mixes with a group of Childe brothers. Even if he didn''t call Ning, others don''t think so. He was really killed by tiger pit.


    "Hard work, brothers."


    Ding Ning''s mouth opened and his face was a little red. Speaking of it, these are all Xiao Nuo''s friends. Is this a soft meal? Do you really have the potential to be a little white face?


    "Serve the people!"


    Huzi and others frowned and shouted loudly. They almost fainted Ding ninglei. I''ll go and play like this.


    Originally, the dull looking Ye Huan sisters, pan Xiangyun and teacher Chen couldn''t help but puff and tremble with laughter. These people are really funny.


    "Brother Ning, who doesn''t have eyes to annoy you? It doesn''t pay attention to us."


    The tiger didn''t even look at Lu Shao and others. He said Yin.


    "Yes, who is it? Stand up to me and see if I don''t beat you. Even your parents can''t recognize you."


    "Paralyzed, dare to provoke brother Ning. It doesn''t give us face."


    "When the eldest sister goes out to wander, there will be no one in my witch gang. Who is it? Stand up to me."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of Childe brothers stroked their sleeves and aggressively looked for the culprit. The little witch was the happiest, pinching her waist, twisting her ass, shouting and yelling, which had the charm of a bitch.


    The mosquito was pregnant and showed his fierce nature. A pair of apricot eyes were murderous and paced back and forth, like an angry lion, which made Ding Ning turn around her in fear of accidentally falling and causing miscarriage. Then he would be a great sin.


    The heads of the three major entertainment companies have long been scared to shrink their necks and hide in the crowd. They also know several of these masters. They can''t afford to provoke any of them. They complain secretly in their heart. I hope Ding Ning doesn''t think of them, otherwise even their boss can''t protect them.


    Gong Qiang and others are even more frightened. Although they are usually fierce and crowded, they just bully ordinary people. Even Lu Shao''s second - and third-line students call them like dogs.


    But these big boys are obviously higher than those rich second-generation Lu Shao. It''s not a grade. Just look at those special license plates and passes. These big boys are basically powerful second-generation officials. They don''t dare to move others if they lend them eight courage.


    I have to say that Xiao Nuo is a girl with a lot of personality. She comes from a military family and doesn''t like to make friends with businessmen at ordinary times. Therefore, only a few of the rich second generation play with her, and most of them are descendants of officials. Therefore, she can be domineering in Yanjing, and no one dares to provoke. Even when she meets eight young people in Yanjing, she has to retreat. It''s not that she can''t afford to provoke, but she doesn''t want to provoke, There''s no need to mess with it.


    Lu Shao and others are as black as the bottom of the pot. They are all mixed in 49 cities. They look up and don''t look down. Most of these childe brothers know each other.


    But so what? Usually there is no friendship. Those people don''t pay attention to their rich second generation at all and don''t take them to play at all.


    Even when they meet at ordinary times, they have to lose their smiling faces and want to curry favor with several childe brothers. In this crowd, they all belong to people who have no voice. Where can they provoke such a group of Childe brothers.


    If they belong to the third tier childe brothers, they are at least a second tier, and even many are first-line. Wei Biao, who lives in one of the eight junior boys in Yanjing, has definitely ranked among the top childe brothers.


    Tiger son could only be regarded as the second-line, but after the news of marriage with the mosquito family, his status rose sharply. Although neither of the two families has a deputy national figure in charge, they can''t stand them. The authorities of the two families are the real power department, and the development momentum is strong. Once the two families are married, it is possible to take a step further, so the identity of tiger son and mosquito is appropriate.


    As for tenderness and softness, she is a famous lady on the front line, and the old man of Li Zhejia''s family has just been promoted recently. He is waiting for the publicity period. He is also a stable quasi front-line childe.


    A top-level, a first-line, three quasi first-line, plus dozens of second-line and several third-line. Lu Shao and others dare not blow up even after eating bear heart and leopard gall.


    "Old... I admit defeat, you see how to step on it!"


    Lu Shao is a bachelor, drooping his head and directly confessing that our army is not incompetent, but the enemy is too powerful.


    "I''m convinced, too. What do you say? Just leave a life for me."


    The pale Sao Paulo man also knows the surrender of current affairs.


    Zhu Xiang''s mouth moved. There was no color on his face. He peed in his pants.


    The three leaders agreed to be counselled, and the rest of the childe brothers were even more timid. They raised the white flag and asked timidly, "can you surrender and lose half?"


    "It''s really boring. We''ll mobilize people to come. Can''t you have a little backbone?"


    Yang Ge was also a lord who was afraid of chaos. He kicked Zhu Xiang angrily and squatted him on the ground with tears. He looked so poor.


    I secretly thought, NIMA, you are surrounded by hundreds of people to see if you can have a little backbone. I''m very brave when I''m scared to pee, okay.


    "Well, Yangko, since people think it''s advisable, we can''t go too far. We have to forgive others. Let''s follow the rules."


    The tiger son said with a bad smile.


    "What rules?" Zhu Xiang asked foolishly.


    "Shit, I''m still in 49 cities. I don''t even know the rules. Rourou, you teach them the rules. Let''s jump the train first."


    Lu Tingzhen drank and scolded angrily.


    "According to the rules, listen to me. You squat in front and back order, line up, hold the belt of the person in front with both hands, the first jump, the second jump, and then the third... Hurry, hurry, come in order, don''t worry, don''t mess, say you, what do you look at? What? The person in front doesn''t have a belt? You''re stupid, you can''t hold his trouser waist, fool..."


    Gentle and soft, like beating chicken blood, happily began to direct them to jump the train. This is really a... Harvest season.


    "Don''t go, and you, all squat down for me."


    Gently touched his chin and looked at only a dozen people. He always felt unhappy. As soon as his eyes turned, he just saw Gong Qiang and others who were about to sneak away, and quickly shouted.


    Gong Qiang and others are really afraid to leave. Even if they can run away now, with the energy of these childe brothers, they can copy their old nest every minute. At that time, it will not be as simple as jumping the train.


    "Line up and squat for me, one by one. Yes, don''t worry. You can jump only when the person in front of you jumps. You can''t jump early or late. If you jump wrong, you can start again..."


    As Gong Qiang and others also hung their heads and joined the team, the number of people jumping the train quickly exceeded 100. The more and more people play this game, the more tiring it is. Lu Shao, who ranked first, is about to cry. If there is an error in the back, he will jump again and can''t wait to curse his mother.


    No, it''s too tiring to be a leader. As soon as Lu Shao turned his eyes, he found Mr. Fan and others hiding in the crowd, and suddenly got angry.


    MD, if the bastard hadn''t pretended to be bubbling, I would have cleaned up the boy and left. I''m having a hard time, and you don''t want to have a good time.


    "Report, we have associates. They are lurking in the crowd. I want to report them."


    Lu Shaoyi pointed to fan Zong and others who had a wonderful face and simply sold them.


    President fan, Zhang and Zhou Fang turned green and greeted Lu Shao''s family women 180 times. They are different from Lu Shao''s dandies. In the entertainment industry, they are all celebrities. If they jump the train, how can they see people in the future?


    "Oh, there are still fish that have escaped the net. Catch them."


    Gentle and soft, like a big general with military power in his palm, with a wave of his majestic little hand, a young man who had nothing to do rushed up and escorted them who wanted to escape.


    That''s good. Not only they, but also the staff around them. Even teacher Liu and LAN Mengdie were caught.


    "Brother!"


    The Ye Huan sisters looked pitifully at Ding Ning, and pan Xiangyun couldn''t bear it. After all, Miss Liu was her teacher and LAN Mengdie was their friend.


    "Rourou, forget the girl and the teacher. They are their own people who break into the enemy."


    Ding Ning tried to resist the funny in his heart and said solemnly.


    "Yes, resolutely complete the task."


    She was very gentle and soft. She also gave a regular military salute, which made teacher Liu and LAN Mengdie go free.


    Mr. Liu thanked him again and again. He was an old man. If he jumped the train with these young people, he would be dead.


    Blue dream butterfly is even more ashamed, and her intestines are almost regretful. How do you know that Ding Ning''s energy will be so terrible.


    She said silently in her heart that once there was an incomparably thick thigh in front of me, but I didn''t cherish it. I didn''t regret it until I lost it. The most painful thing in the world is this. If God could give me a chance to start over again, I would say five words to that big leg and let me hold you tight! If I have to add a deadline to my thigh hug, I hope it will be... 10000 years.

 Chapter 529

    "Thunderbolt!"


    A flash of lightning crossed the sky. The first autumn rain came unexpectedly and saved Lu Shao.


    Gentle and soft people are delicate and tender masters. Although stepping on people feels very interesting, they will not operate in the heavy rain. The price of entertainment is too high.


    Lu Shao and others rushed into their car in the rain and couldn''t wait to flee.


    "God has no eyes. It''s really cheap for them."


    He murmured softly. As the crowd roared into the lobby of Qingsong hotel to take shelter from the rain, the managers and security guards in the lobby of the hotel had to lose their smiling faces and arrange people to bring tea and pour water.


    The heads of the three major entertainment companies, who were walking with their legs weak and supported by others, were afraid of snakes and scorpions and hid from tenderness. They were worried that the female devil would play a game of jumping out of the train in the hotel lobby on a whim. They didn''t breathe a sigh of relief until they got into the elevator. They had a feeling of escaping from death.


    Tenderness and softness had lost interest at the moment. Without looking at them, he rubbed his stomach and said impolitely: "brother Ning, I''m hungry. Please have a meal."


    Ding Ning looked up at the pouring rain outside: "when the rain stops, go out to eat, or just eat in this hotel."


    "There are restaurants on the second and third floors of Qingsong hotel. The chef here has good skills. Just eat here and make do with filling your stomach."


    Tiger son twisted his neck in boredom. He didn''t like rainy days. It was gray and depressing.


    "OK, then eat here."


    Ding Ning made a final decision. These people came to help him. It''s impossible to even ignore a meal.


    The lobby manager almost blossomed on his smiling face. Unexpectedly, such a thing could also generate income for the hotel. He led the way in front of his head: "come, please."


    "You go and help yourself. Let''s take the safe passage."


    Ding Ning kindly rushed to the lobby manager and said that the elevator can accommodate several people at a time. They are hundreds of people. Just go up the stairs.


    "Yes, the safe passage is here. Let''s go!"


    The lobby manager pointed out the safe passage to them, nodded and bowed to send off the plague gods, turned around and immediately called the hotel owner to report the trend of these people, lest the guy without eyes provoke them.


    LAN Mengdie and Miss Liu stood at a loss. It was inappropriate to follow. If they didn''t follow, they felt a little impolite.


    "Mengdie, Miss Liu, come on, what are you doing?"


    Pan Xiangyun was considerate and waved to them.


    "Go!"


    The Ye Huan sisters also saw their dilemma. They knew that Ding Ning wouldn''t care about that little thing. Naturally, they took LAN Mengdie''s hand and walked upstairs. Teacher Liu had to follow behind.


    "Yes... Sorry!"


    Blue dream was so ashamed that he cried and apologized.


    "What''s so sorry? My brother said that everyone has the right to choose their own life, but no matter how you choose, we are all good friends."


    Ye Huan sisters really didn''t blame her. After all, she didn''t have a big brother like them. It''s understandable to make such a choice for her future.


    But it is false to say that there is no disagreement in their hearts. In the future, they will certainly not be as close as before. At least, pan Xiangyun will have a much heavier proportion in their hearts.


    In the restaurant on the third floor, the waiters who got the notice lined up neatly. As soon as Ding Ning and others came in, they immediately bowed neatly and uniformly: "Welcome!"


    "Open twelve tables. Whatever is delicious and delicious is welcome!"


    Ding Ning counted the number of people, about more than 110. With a big hand, he said very arrogantly.


    "Brother Ning has a local tyrant''s temperament."


    He joked with a gentle smile, which made everyone burst into laughter.


    Luo Zhicheng sat alone at a table with several of his men. It was raining heavily outside. It was not to protect the head of state, and there was no need to be so serious.


    Mr. Liu sat at a table with Mr. Chen and ye Huan. The gentle mosquitoes also sat with them. They soon became familiar and talked and laughed.


    Liu shengqian Dai is a sticky worm. Ding Ning can only take her to sit at the table with Wei Biao, Huzi and others.


    After the people took their seats, mosquitoes and others were responsible for ordering. Yang Ge smiled and said, "brother Ning, your medical skills are so good. Can you help us brothers see if there is anything wrong?"


    "Your kidney is a little weak."


    Ding Ning said very seriously. He had long found that most of these people were over drunk, but when he thought about their identity, kidney deficiency was very normal.


    "Ha ha, Yangko, you have kidney deficiency, ha ha ha!"


    "Yangko, are you ok? You have kidney deficiency. Hahaha, I''m so happy."


    "Hey, Yangko, it was said to find you two beauties at night. For your body, I can only laugh myself, gaga!"


    ¡­¡­


    These childe brothers immediately laughed and made Yang Ge blush. They said bitterly, "brother Ning, we don''t bring such a thing. Even if we really have kidney deficiency, you should keep your voice down. How can I get out of here in the future?"


    "Don''t laugh, you..."


    Ding Ning looked serious and ordered most of the people present, "all have kidney deficiency."


    Although they don''t want to admit it, in fact, their body knows that it''s impossible to sing every night, but it''s always a little hard to accept when they are pointed out on the spot. As a man, it''s always a little hard to accept.


    "Jie Jie, I''d better be in good health. Brother Ning didn''t call my name, Jie Jie..."


    Lu Tingzhen said with a strange smile.


    "Cough, you''re more serious. It''s not kidney deficiency, it''s kidney deficiency."


    Ding Ning coughed and said in a very embarrassed whisper.


    Lu Tingzhen suddenly stopped laughing like an old mother duck pinched her throat, with a loveless expression on her face: "brother, we don''t play like this."


    The scene immediately burst into laughter. Several girls were blushing and embarrassed, but they still couldn''t help laughing.


    Tiger son, Wei Biao and other people who haven''t been named originally planned to get two blows. As a result, they all shut their mouths obediently. Who knows what amazing words this product has.


    Ding Ning looked upright and stood up, hugged his fist and saluted: "brothers, I have nothing to repay for helping out today. I''ll give you a free treatment today as a reward."


    People are stupid again. What''s the rhythm? Didn''t they come to dinner? How did it become a free clinic.


    But the tiger''s eyes lit up, smiled and scolded, "you can pick up the stool. Brother Ning is a little miracle doctor. How many people can''t invite him with a lot of money."


    "We know that, but isn''t kidney deficiency just a tonic? It''s worth the little miracle doctor to do it himself?"


    A childe said a little embarrassed.


    Ding Ning looked solemn: "there is a saying in traditional Chinese medicine that there is deficiency without tonic. Tonic is not eaten indiscriminately. If you don''t eat well, you will die. Especially many of you have eaten tiger and wolf medicine. Your body is in serious deficit. If you don''t treat it in time, you will suffer from unspeakable problems at least and lose your reproductive function."


    Everyone looked dignified when they heard the speech. Most of them were the direct lineage of their families. Even if they could not inherit the position of head of the family, they were also valued in the family. If they lost their reproductive function because of their youth, it would be a fatal event.


    Lu Tingzhen was more serious than others. He was the first to roll up his sleeves and said with a tragic face: "I''ll come first!"


    "Well, I''ll treat you first."


    Ding Ning stood up, took out the silver needle, pricked several needles on Lu Tingzhen, left the needle for two minutes and took it out.


    "That''s all?"


    Tiger asked suspiciously.


    "Abstinence for a month, to ensure his vitality, cough, you know..."


    Ding Ning squeezed his eyes. Lu Tingzhen was overjoyed and grinned, "don''t say it. I feel energetic and energetic now."


    Tiger looked at him with envy, and whispered in Ding Ning''s ear, "brother, my brother, give me a cure!"


    Ding Ning glanced at him with a smile: "you''re not sick. What''s the cure?"


    "Hey, men don''t want to be fierce."


    Tiger son smiled and rubbed his hands, ignoring the mosquito''s blushing face and murderous eyes.


    "Not now. I''ll prepare a pair of medicine for you when the mosquito has a baby, so as not to make mistakes."


    Ding Ning glanced at the mosquito with a bad smile. The ashamed mosquito''s face was red and bleeding. His eyes dodged and dared not look at his narrow eyes, but his heart was full of expectation.


    "Brother, this is what you said. Don''t go back!"


    The tiger was so happy that he grinned foolishly.


    "What a big deal, next, go on!"


    Ding Ning began to call the names in the order of distance. These childe brothers had some scruples and felt embarrassed, but they were calm when they saw that it was not themselves who lost face. As a man, no one wanted to be kidney deficient.


    Especially after hearing the words of Huzi and him, everyone who received treatment frowned and discussed with Ding Ning. Then give him a copy of any medicine. He was willing to pay any money!


    This makes Ding Ning feel moved. Men''s medicine seems to be a good project to get rich. These people have helped and certainly can''t charge them money, but giving it to them for use is also a good thing to create word-of-mouth. After all, people in contact with groups like them need this kind of men''s medicine most.


    Immediately promised that everyone would give a bottle the day after tomorrow at the latest. They promised that after a month, they would be lively and make these guys smile like chicken blood. Brother Ning''s long and brother Ning''s short cry was more cordial.


    Several girls chuckled and scolded softly: "brother Ning is not a good thing. He helps the tyrants. More girls will be ruined by these animals in the future."


    The restaurant turned into a free clinic. The guys with dark eyes and obvious excessive wine color immediately turned ruddy and energetic after acupuncture. The Fat Chef of the restaurant couldn''t help running over to discuss with Ding Ning whether he could be cured.


    Not to mention, although the goods look fat, they are indeed a little weak, and Ding Ning doesn''t care. He helped him cure them. He gave a very serious warning. He must not be close to women within a month, otherwise he will lose his male function. At that time, even he won''t be able to return to heaven, which makes some childe brothers who didn''t think so. They dare not take chances any more.


    The Fat Chef felt comfortable and refreshed. He thanked repeatedly in panic. As soon as he was in a good mood, he announced in public that he would add one dish to each table.


    Although Ding Ning didn''t care about the money, it was the intention of others, and it was not good to refuse to lose face. Naturally, he was happy to accept it.


    The news spread out somehow. The restaurant was soon filled with people. Strangers who didn''t know each other licked their faces and wanted to ask Ding Ning to treat them.


    This annoys these childe brothers. Are you kidding? Is the medical skill of the little miracle doctor so cheap? Anyone who wants to seek medical treatment should seek medical treatment. Is it really a free clinic?


    They spontaneously organized to drive away some guys who wanted to take advantage. As a result, I don''t know who recognized Ding Ning and said he was the little miracle doctor who defeated the small needle King last night. The news spread like wildfire.

 Chapter 530

    The inner and outer floors of the restaurant were soon surrounded. Even the safety passage was full of people. They lined up to ask Ding Ning to see a doctor, and there were still people coming in an endless stream.


    After a good meal, Ding Ning wanted to refuse, but as soon as he felt the constant wriggling of the mermaid tattoo, he immediately changed his mind. This is a good opportunity to absorb the reputation value.


    So, after a hurried meal, Ding Ning discussed with the owner of the hotel who came to hear the news, wrapped up the restaurant on the third floor, and he came to treat people.


    Xu Qingsong, the boss, is also a smart man. He can''t afford to offend these young and old people. It''s just a small miracle doctor''s on-site free clinic in Qingsong Hotel, which is also a great gimmick to publicize the hotel.


    After Ding Ning helped him cure the rhinitis that had plagued him for many years, Xu Qingsong happily exempted the meal money, contributed the whole third floor, and mobilized the hotel waiter to help maintain order.


    One side, the childe and his friends sat beside him talking and eating while watching Ding Ning treat the disease. They didn''t know what Ding Ning did, but after they saw that each patient was cured by Ding Ning, they left with a relaxed smile to get rid of the torture of the disease. They were suddenly touched by a sensitive line in their heart.


    Think about the first half of their life, they trampled on people everywhere by virtue of their family background, lived a life of drunkenness and dreams, and felt great. At the moment, they looked at the sincere smile of gratitude on the patient''s face, and then think about the flattering hypocritical smile on the faces of those bullied by them. They suddenly felt that such a life was empty and meaningless.


    Laughing at them is just to fear the power behind them, not to gain their sincere gratitude to Ding Ning.


    There was a sudden silence on the wine table. A childe said, "I envy brother Ning."


    This sentence spoke everyone''s heart. The gentle little witch also had a rare emotional response: "I think I''ve wasted my time in the past 20 years and haven''t done anything meaningful."


    "We''re not as good as Ding Ning."


    Wei Biao was also deeply touched. He picked up his glass and drank it.


    "My brother is the best."


    Sister Ye Huan is the happiest to be recognized by so many people, and said proudly.


    "That makes sense. I think so. Brother is the best."


    Pan Xiangyun doesn''t want to be shameless. He directly changes his mouth to call brother, so that the Ye Huan sisters have a strong sense of crisis. They look at each other and see the vigilance in each other''s eyes. Doesn''t this girl want to rob brother with us?


    "Hey, seeing the smiles on their faces, I think maybe it''s more meaningful to be a doctor who saves the lives than a star."


    Blue Mengdie looked at Ding Ning with emotion, always with a faint smile on her face and treated every patient gently. Never at this moment has the image of this man been so tall in his heart.


    "Action is better than heart. I''m full. Go to help my brother."


    Pan Xiangyun was determined to recognize Ding Ning as his brother. He put down his dishes and chopsticks and went to help maintain order.


    "My handwriting is pretty good. I can write a prescription for brother Ning."


    Sister Ye Huan just wanted to help. Gentle and soft, the little witch with mild hyperactivity, unexpectedly took the initiative to stand up and help.


    "I''m full. Take your time. I''ll see if I can help."


    As soon as Yang Ge put his chopsticks, he stood up with tenderness and softness.


    "MD, you all go to help. Are we still in the mood to eat? I''ll help too."


    A childe complained, but his face showed eager expectation and stood up.


    "Go together, go together. You can drink wine at any time, but I don''t think there is always a chance for such a meaningful thing."


    "Yes, let''s go together. We''re here to support brother Ning today. He''s busy, but we eat and drink here. It''s too impolite."


    "Yes, I finally know what it is now. I can''t eat any more. Let''s go and help!"


    ¡­¡­


    A group of Childe brothers seemed to be reborn. They suddenly wanted to do something meaningful. They put down their dishes and chopsticks and went to help together.


    Even Miss Liu and LAN Mengdie couldn''t sit still and went to help.


    As a result, there was a wonderful scene in the restaurant on the third floor of Qingsong hotel. More than 100 childe brothers wearing famous brands and extraordinary demeanor actually acted as errands. Some maintained order and some booed the patients, completely liberating the hotel''s waiters.


    Only Wei Biao and Luo Zhicheng were left. Luo Zhicheng smiled bitterly, shook his head, reached out and raised his glass to invite Wei Biao.


    Wei Biao took the bottle and went over. He poured a glass for Luo Zhicheng and himself. After drinking it all, he smiled bitterly and shook his head and said, "master, I''m not as good as him."


    "It''s not your fault, Ding Ning... He is not an ordinary person. He has an inherent charm and can attract everyone to gather around him, just like a natural leader."


    Luo Zhicheng usually didn''t give Ding Ning less face, but he didn''t want to give him such a high evaluation behind his back.


    Wei Biao stared at Ding Ning''s back in a daze. Luo Zhicheng didn''t speak. He poured himself and drank. His eyes narrowed into a seam. He knew that although his apprentice was arrogant, he was very savvy, but he couldn''t see through it for a moment.


    In Xiao Nuo''s eyes, the witch Gang is just a circle of playmates who agree with each other, but the energy of its members is extremely huge.


    For the top figures in various circles in Yanjing, no one doesn''t want to integrate them into his own command, and Wei Biao is no exception, so he takes the opportunity of Ding Ning coming to Beijing to integrate them and earn them under his command.


    Unfortunately, Ding Ning''s unintentional actions have convinced these people, gathered their hearts, and even imperceptibly changed their temperament and hobbies.


    Even if he had his sister Xiaoyao, he still lost to Ding Ning, a dragon crossing the river. I believe that from today on, anyone who wants to deal with Ding Ning has to take into account the feelings of the witch gang.


    Although he takes advantage of Xiao Nuo''s boyfriend status, Wei Biao has to admit that Ding Ning''s personal charm is really frustrating.


    Fortunately, he was free and easy, and he didn''t have too much loss. He took up his wine glass to Luo Zhicheng: "master, I''ll give you a toast!"


    "Have you figured it out?"


    Luo Zhicheng picked up his glass and drank it. He asked with some meaning.


    "I''ve figured it out. I used to be too complicated to concentrate on martial arts, so I was stuck in the dark. I can''t break through. Misfortune and fortune depend on happiness and misfortune. Now I put it down. On the contrary, I have a feeling of sudden openness. I believe I will break through in less than a month."


    Wei Biao said with a relaxed smile. His heart was unwilling to release, and the whole person became transparent.


    Luo Zhicheng smiled happily, He earnestly taught: "the cultivation of Chinese martial arts is different from that of ancient martial arts. Ancient martial arts has a set of ready-made cultivation methods and is highly dependent on foreign objects. As long as we practice step by step, it will be natural. However, our cultivation of Chinese martial arts pays more attention to the state of mind. We can only rely on our own understanding. If we understand, we understand. If we don''t understand, we don''t understand. If we have no distractions, we can climb the peak of martial arts."


    "Yes, master, I remember it!"


    Wei Biao nodded respectfully and then said firmly, "master, after I break through my strength, I want to enter the 17th inning and see the wider world."


    "Seventeen innings!"


    Luo Zhicheng pondered, "it''s good to go in and open your eyes. I''ll say hello to your martial uncle when I come back. You can report at any time."


    "Thank you, master!"


    Wei Biao was immediately overjoyed. He picked up his glass and gave Luo Zhicheng another toast.


    "However, you should remember that there are many other martial arts schools in the 17th inning besides our imperial scholar''s office. There are many factions and complex relationships. It''s not so simple. If you can break through before the end of this month, it''s best. Next month, you can just catch up with the triennial martial arts meeting. At that time, you follow your martial uncle to open your eyes and learn martial arts behind closed doors Cars are hard to achieve. "


    Luo Zhicheng sipped the wine and said with expectation in his eyes.


    "Martial arts meeting? Can I sign up?"


    Wei Biao suddenly brightened his eyes and vowed: "I don''t have to go to the end of the month. I can break through in ten days at most."


    "The way of martial arts is to be quick but not up to speed. You must not be too hasty. You are only 25 years old this year. It is not too late to make a breakthrough even if you are two years late. You must not be eager to make a breakthrough just because you want to participate in the martial arts conference. Remember, unstable foundation is a martial arts taboo."


    Luo Zhicheng warned with a serious look.


    "Yes, master, I remember!"


    Wei Biao said respectfully.


    "Look, if you can make a breakthrough and stabilize your realm this month, it''s not too late for your martial uncle to add your name temporarily."


    Luo Zhicheng nodded with satisfaction: "The martial arts meeting held in Gusu once every three years is a martial arts event for the martial arts practitioners of Jiangnan Road to exchange views with each other, and it is also related to the division of territory and interests among the major martial arts forces. Because there are old people in the Imperial Palace who are in charge of the town, they can''t win even if they win, so according to the regulations, they mainly fight with young people under the age of 30."


    "Do we need to divide territory and interests?"


    Wei Biao''s strange way.


    "We don''t need it, but other martial forces need it."


    Luo Zhicheng said seriously: "As the leader of the martial arts circle, our Imperial Academy is also the organizer and order defender of the martial arts conference. We should have the absolute right to speak in the martial arts conference. Therefore, we can''t afford to lose the martial arts conference. Once we lose, the prestige of our Imperial Academy will drop greatly. It will not say that it will also cause other dissidents among other martial arts forces. Since ancient times, chivalry has violated the ban with martial arts, and people''s hearts are confused, it is easy to cause trouble ¡£¡±


    Wei Biao suddenly realized that the martial arts meeting was actually a meeting for the Imperial Academy to show its muscles to the martial arts forces. Although it did not participate in the interest competition between them, it had to occupy a dominant position and become the general existence of Wulin alliance leaders.


    This has many advantages. First, it can deter all martial arts forces, make them obey the management of the 17th Bureau, dare not easily cause trouble, and bring trouble to the country. After all, although the 17th Bureau also absorbs other martial arts forces, it is basically based on the imperial government.


    Second, the younger generation who can urge the Imperial Academy to study hard, strive for the top, and dare not slack off. After all, the head of the Imperial Academy is the martial Marquis of the country and a figure like a God in the martial arts world. If the disciples of the Imperial Academy lose face to other martial arts forces, it will be an insult to their faith.


    Third, it can promote mutual exchanges between martial artists, broaden their horizons and increase their knowledge.


    Fourth, we can find some good seedlings at the martial arts meeting and strive for them to join the 17th inning to supplement fresh blood for the 17th inning.


    Fifth, during the martial arts Congress, there will be auctions or exchange meetings organized by martial arts forces. If you are lucky, you may find some rare treasures or treasures such as magic tools, talismans, weapons and armor.


    The sixth is the most wonderful finale. There can be no gratitude and resentment between martial artists. After the youth competition and exchange, martial artists with gratitude and resentment can be happy with gratitude and hatred, not bound by the law, and compete in the challenge arena to solve their gratitude and resentment.

 Chapter 531

    At the thought of this, Wei Biao''s heart is hot. This is the Jianghu. This is the happy life of gratitude and hatred he has been longing for. He is still in Yanjing, but his heart has already flown to the misty and rainy Jiangnan.


    Looking at Wei Biao''s yearning expression, Luo Zhicheng couldn''t help laughing.


    I wanted to make fun of him, but when I thought of the first time I went to the martial arts meeting when I was young, I was full of longing and expectation like him.


    However, as he participated in the Martial Arts Conference for unknown number of times, either as a contestant or as an arbiter to maintain order, he has long lost his original enthusiasm and passion. He has long felt numb and boring to the martial arts conference at this level.


    The only thing that can arouse his ambition is the five-year Ranking Competition held by the old guy who claims to be the way of heaven in Tianji Pavilion. It is the biggest event in the world of martial arts, regardless of national skills and ancient martial arts. All the strong will participate in it.


    Calculate the time. The second half of next year is the date of ranking again. Luo Zhicheng took out his mobile phone, clicked on an encrypted website, and a battle list immediately appeared.


    At the top of the platoon list is Shura, who has dominated the list for more than 20 years without any change,


    Xia Hou Weiyang is not unexpectedly unknown in the list. After all, it is secretly known that the strong above Wushen level have another list. The battle list only ranks the martial below Wushen level, and the highest is the great master level.


    How many of the great masters will show up to participate in the qualifying? So it''s reasonable that Shura can miss the game for several consecutive times, but still dominate the top of the list.


    Although Tiandao occasionally makes irregular fine-tuning due to the struggle between martial artists during the blank period of re ranking the list in five years, generally speaking, there are few changes.


    He skillfully pulled down to the 329th place, which is his ranking. It has been four years since the last ranking competition. During this period, he has broken through to the later stage of the master. I believe his ranking will rise several places in next year''s qualifying competition.


    But soon he was stunned. 329 were not his name, but the master of Sanshou, who originally ranked 328. His ranking fell to 330th.


    Are there new people on the list during this period, and the warrior on the original list has fallen? Otherwise he should fall two places? But why didn''t the 17th inning get any news? Who on earth fell?


    Luo Zhicheng frowned and began to look up. He can basically remember those who are close to him in the list, but if they are in the top, he may not know who fell.


    But the setting of the battle list is still very humanized. There are 317. The name of Wu tianxie is boxed, which means that he has fallen.


    Behind his name, the three words "black faced man" appeared on the paper, replacing him as 317 in the battle list.


    Wu tianxie was killed by the black faced man? Luo Zhicheng was stunned. Who is the black faced man? Can you kill Wu tianxie? That''s a tricky Warlock.


    People are full of fear of the unknown, and Luo Zhicheng is no exception. When he fought with Wu tianxie, he took the initiative to admit defeat, because a fighter who fought with him died in the challenge arena inexplicably, so he just took the stage and took the initiative to admit defeat after two symbolic moves.


    This is the result of Wu tianxie''s concern about his status as the director of Yanjing branch of the 17th Bureau. If there were not the life talisman of the 17th Bureau, maybe his bones would have been fed with insects.


    "Master, master, what''s the matter with you? What are you looking at?"


    Wei Biao shouted Luo Zhicheng twice. He turned a deaf ear. He couldn''t help but poke out his head and look at it curiously. He said in doubt: "evil witch? Black faced man!"


    "Ah, the black man, do you know the black man?"


    Luo Zhicheng was awakened by the black faced man in his mouth and asked excitedly.


    "Black faced man? Why do I feel so familiar? I seem to have heard of it somewhere."


    Wei Biao frowned and thought hard. He must have heard of the name, and it was not long ago, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment.


    "Come on, think about it. The black faced man is not simple. He can even kill the witches and evil spirits. It''s awesome!"


    Luo Zhicheng urged.


    "I... I can''t remember for a moment... But I must have heard... Who said it?"


    Wei Biao scratched his head in distress. He just saw that the tiger was afraid of mosquitoes. He helped her to sit down and rest. A flash of light flashed in his mind, slapped and said, "I remember. It was mosquitoes who told me."


    "Mosquitoes? You said mosquitoes knew him?"


    Luo Zhicheng immediately brightened his eyes and excitedly grabbed his arm and asked.


    Wei Biao finally remembered that mosquito and Xiaoyao went to Ninghai together. As a result, she came back with tiger, but Xiaoyao stayed there. Mosquito half joked with him and said that Xiaoyao''s black faced man wanted to stay in Ninghai to soak him. At that time, he thought mosquito was joking and didn''t care. After all, Xiaoyao''s sister always does things in a wild way, It''s not reliable at all. I thought she wanted to play in Ninghai for a few more days. If it weren''t for the special name of the black faced man, he wouldn''t have any impression at all.


    I don''t know if the mosquito knows him or not. I only know that my unreliable sister stayed in Ninghai for that bastard. Maybe that guy will become my brother-in-law


    "You mean the black faced man is in Ninghai? Is he your sister''s boyfriend?"


    Luo Zhicheng stared at him with bright eyes like a light bulb and asked strangely.


    "I don''t know. Mosquitoes told me that my sister likes that bastard."


    Wei Biao was flustered when he saw it. He said with his lips: "master, who is that guy? He''s not wanted, is he? If he''s wanted, I have to let Xiao Yao stay away from him."


    "You, you really don''t know how lucky you are. Your sister doesn''t have the vision. The black faced man ranks 317 in the time war list. Grandma''s is more than ten places higher than me. Do you know what this means? It means that he is a master level strong man. Even your master and I are not his opponent. If he becomes your brother-in-law, there are few people in Yanjing who dare to provoke you It''s too late. "


    Luo Zhicheng said, hating that iron is not steel.


    "Is it so exaggerated? Although I''m still far away from the master, the Yan family is a famous family. Who doesn''t have a few master level strong people to sit in the town?"


    Wei Biao said unconvinced.


    "You fool, can it be the same? There are great differences between masters. Masters should not be humiliated. Masters have their own dignity and pride. How can they be willing to take care of their homes? Except for some masters who become worshippers for gratitude or other special reasons, most of the masters who are willing to become family worshippers have not exhausted their potential and never rise again Sometimes I eat and die, or I just stepped into the master''s threshold and didn''t form my own martial arts trend. I can fight ten fake masters. "


    Luo Zhicheng said with disdain on his face that the martial arts practitioners practice against the sky. Everyone has the heart of martial arts and Taoism. In particular, becoming a master level strong person will be promoted the day after tomorrow. That is a leap in the level of life, which is very different from ordinary people.


    Therefore, he despised those masters who were willing to degenerate to be a watchdog for the rich family because of their desire for a comfortable cultivation environment. Such masters lacked the life and death honing of martial arts and had no fighting spirit at all. They were full of servility and could only be called pseudo masters.


    Although they have no worries about food and clothing, and those who mix better can also use the power of their master to obtain some natural materials and earth treasures to assist their cultivation. These treasures may enable them to make a breakthrough in the realm, but they have lost their indomitable martial spirit. They have an empty realm and their strength is low. Compared with the combat power of the real master, they are just five dregs of war.


    The most important thing in the cultivation of national skills is the state of mind and spirit, so the real masters are extremely proud. They are dedicated to martial arts. They can never be a watchdog for a family, let alone easily participate in the power struggle in the secular world.


    Although Luo Zhicheng also served as the chief escort in Zhongnanhai, it is not only the great righteousness of the country, but also the spiritual inheritance of the imperial scholar''s office. It is completely different from guarding the house for the rich family.


    After all, the revolutionary martyrs sacrificed for the great cause of the country and the nation. The Marquis of the town also fought in the north and south. Gu Da''s family lived in a small home, deterred the martial world of China for the sake of the country and the nation, and there were four fields and eight wastelands outside the town.


    Wei Biao frowned. Although he could understand master''s words, he still didn''t understand. What can happen to a Grandmaster''s brother-in-law?


    Seeing him as if he didn''t know what to do, Luo Zhicheng hates iron but not steel: "Since your sister likes the black faced man, he is certainly not too old. He is probably only in his thirties. Think about it, he can kill the Wu tianxie in the middle of tianwu territory, and his realm must be at least equal to him? Of course, he is more likely to be in the later stage of tianwu territory or even the peak of tianwu territory. After all, the Wu tianxie is not an apprentice There are people with a false reputation. Some strong people in the later days of tianwu territory can''t get well in his hands. You can imagine what kind of height such a person will go to in the future. It''s not absolutely impossible to become the second martial god in China. With such a brother-in-law with unlimited potential, your Wei family can''t burn Gao Xiang to celebrate. "


    "That''s right, but who knows what kind of person he is? Maybe he''s getting old?"


    Wei Biao was still unconvinced and said that he was not Luo Zhicheng, nor did he understand the gold content of the battle list, nor did he know the strength and horror of Wu tianxie. Naturally, he did not feel like Luo Zhicheng.


    Luo Zhicheng rolled his eyes silently. "Is your sister blind? May the person she likes be an old man?"


    "It''s hard to say. My sister''s brain hole is different from that of ordinary people. She is very rebellious. Who knows if she fell in love with an old man on a whim."


    Wei Biao still knows his sister very well. That careless sister''s thinking definitely belongs to the level of unrestrained power. He is ashamed of himself.


    "Haven''t mosquitoes seen him? Just shout and ask."


    Luo Zhicheng is also drunk. Na Wei Yaoyao has also heard some rumors that things are really unreliable, which makes him doubt his previous inference.


    "Mosquito, come and ask you something."


    Wei Biao was refreshed. Yes, I''ve seen the black faced man. It''s easy to judge his age.


    Mosquitoes stumbled with tiger''s gracious help. They didn''t know Luo Zhicheng''s identity. They nodded and asked Wei Biao, "what''s the matter, brother Biao."


    "That mosquito, I ask you, haven''t you seen the black faced man? How old is he? What does he look like?"


    Wei Biao asked straight to the point. As Xiao Yao''s brother, he didn''t seem abrupt when he asked, which made the mosquito think he was investigating his future brother-in-law.

 Chapter 532

    "I don''t know what he looks like. He always wears a black eye mask, but from the exposed chin, his teeth are very good. He should not be ugly. As for his age..."


    The mosquito hesitated for a while and said with some uncertainty: "it should be between the ages of 20 and 30. I think it can be up to 27 or 8."


    "What, only twenty-eight?"


    Luo Zhicheng and Wei Biao cried out in unison.


    "Well... Is it big or small? How big do you think it is? Why don''t I think about it."


    The mosquito''s heart is straight and empty. He whispers to himself, Xiao Yao, Xiao Yao, don''t blame my sister for not helping you. I''m going to the hall for you.


    "What do you mean, how old do we feel? How old do you think he is? To tell you the truth."


    Wei Biao is so angry that he doesn''t come here. How can he be so perfunctory? He takes his brother too seriously as a cadre.


    "Then I''ll tell you the truth. He looks very young. I think he''s only in his early twenties. Listen to his voice. He''s not old, not more than 30 at most. Well, that''s almost it."


    The mosquito thought hard for a long time and said.


    Wei Biao turned his eyes and said, "it''s still nonsense after talking for a long time."


    "Brother Biao, what''s your attitude? You scared my daughter-in-law. You know? My daughter-in-law doesn''t owe you. She''s pregnant. I want to know. Call your sister. Daughter-in-law, don''t be afraid. My husband is here."


    The tiger began to sprinkle dog food without restraint, so that the mosquito smiled sweetly like drinking honey and snuggled up in the tiger''s arms.


    "Fuck off, don''t show your love with me here. I''ll call Xiao Yao."


    Wei Biao is also drunk. The couple are really not a family. They have a bad conscience if they don''t enter the house.


    "Xiao Yao, I''m your brother."


    Wei Biao called Xiao Yao directly.


    "Nonsense, I know. Your name is on the phone. You''re not my brother, you''re still my father."


    Xiaoyao seems to be in a bad mood. Wei Biao, who choked with a bad word, didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Luo Zhicheng waved his hand anxiously: "say the key point, say the key point."


    "Which shriveled calf is next to me? What are you blind about?"


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Yao''s ears were very sharp. He immediately asked, making Luo Zhicheng look depressed.


    Mosquitoes and tigers cover their mouths and laugh. Xiao Yao, this is a typical big aunt. There are so many days every month.


    Wei Biao felt ashamed and coughed in two voices: "I ask you, how old is your boyfriend this year?"


    "Which boyfriend? He''s chasing me, and my male friends are all over the world."


    Xiao Yao was worried. I''ll go. Wei Biao was not bought by his father. Do you want to spy? Immediately began to run the train.


    "I mean the black faced man."


    Wei Biao is covered with black lines.


    "Er..."


    Xiao Yao was silent for a long time before he carefully asked, "brother, tell me the truth. Is our father eavesdropping nearby?"


    "What and what? No, there are mosquitoes and tigers next to me, and some of my friends."


    Wei Biao feels very tired. This sister is too inconvenient.


    "Mosquito? Tiger? Why did you go together?"


    As soon as Xiaoyao was reassured, he immediately raised several sound shells.


    "It''s not because of Ding Ning. Someone provoked him today. We helped him out and got together."


    Wei Biao explained patiently.


    "Who is so bold and fat that he dares to provoke my brother-in-law? What''s the matter? Has he suffered a loss? Tell me quickly, or I''ll kill him and kill his family £¤ #...%...%"


    Wei Biao covered the receiver, grinned, looked sad, tilted his head and handed the mobile phone to the mosquito: "tell him, I''m so tired and have no common language with her."


    "Xiao Yao, how was your life in Ninghai? Did you think about it, sister?"


    As soon as the mosquito answered the phone, they chatted happily. After she and tiger returned to Yanjing, the two began to discuss the marriage. Until today, they reported everything to Xiaoyao. The three big men were staring at each other for almost an hour, The mosquito smiled and popped: "that''s it, honey, bye!"


    "How? How? Have you asked? How old is the black faced man?"


    Wei Biao couldn''t wait to ask.


    The mosquito blinked blankly and said innocently, "I forgot to ask."


    "I''ll go!"


    The three big men burst out a rude remark with one voice, and their faces were loveless.


    Wei Biao grabbed the phone and said angrily, "I really can''t ask for ideas at all. I''ll call her again."


    "Sorry, the number you dialed has been turned off. Please wait..."


    Listening to the blind sound from the microphone, Wei Biao looked at his mobile phone with an ignorant face, "it''s right to press the redial. How did he turn it off?"


    The mosquito looked at him sheepishly and said weakly, "Er, I forgot to say. Xiao Yao just said she hung up when her cell phone ran out of power. Otherwise, we could talk about another five yuan."


    Wei Biao held his forehead with one head and groaned in pain. What''s the matter.


    Luo Zhicheng''s lips were murmuring. Suddenly, he had an impulse to scold his mother.


    The tiger looked spoiled and helped the mosquito to stand up. "Daughter-in-law, are you tired? It''s not good for you to sit again for a long time. Let''s go for a walk."


    "Yes!"


    The mosquito had a happy smile on his face and let him help him stagger away. It was like being pregnant for seven or eight months.


    They turned around behind them. From an angle invisible to Wei Biao and Biao, they showed a sinister smile on their faces, trying to find out the bottom of Xiaoyao. There''s no way. We''re the best brothers and sisters.


    While Ding Ning was busy attending the free clinic, Ouyang Tianhua, executive chairman of Tiangong entertainment in Ninghai, was also worried about breaking his intestines.


    As an executive director personally selected by Bai Qing, he has always been known for his smooth wrist and watertight work. With the support of the Bai family, he has never climbed anyone.


    But this time, his head was as big as a fight. The pressure of the superior department had to be coordinated by Bai Qing. He didn''t take it to heart.


    But it''s not the background of anyone in the mall. Whoever is forced by the cow will be able to win. It''s hard to say. Can''t you hide if you can''t provoke it?


    Especially in the entertainment industry, there are many ways. If people don''t come hard, a soft resistance is enough for a headache.


    For example, at the moment, the directors of Yanjing TV and mango satellite TV called Ouyang Tianhua respectively, hoping that Ouyang Tianhua would do a good job so that the happy group and pan Xiangyun could continue to participate in the competition.


    As a successful businessman, Ouyang Tianhua expressed his refusal without offending others on the premise of resolutely implementing Bai Qing''s order.


    These two directors are also old foxes. They are angry when they touch the wall, but on the surface, they are still polite and don''t embarrass him.


    Ouyang Tianhua hung up the phone. Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, he received a report from his subordinates. Yanjing TV station and mango satellite TV cancelled all the plans of Tiangong entertainment contracted artists to do entertainment programs in their TV stations for various reasons that looked extremely bloody.


    Now Ouyang Tianhua''s paws are numb. He''s joking. Who in the local TV stations doesn''t know that mango satellite TV''s variety show ratings are the hottest, creating a precedent in history and ranking first among the major TV stations.


    Although Yanjing TV station is also a local station, and its achievements are not as dazzling as mango satellite TV, as an imperial TV station, its status is not comparable to that of ordinary TV stations.


    Tiangong entertainment offended both TV stations at once. If its artists want to improve their exposure by participating in entertainment programs in the future, they can''t think about it, which is extremely unfavorable for entertainment companies to train new people.


    Tiangong entertainment can exert pressure on the two directors through the relationship, but the county magistrate is not as good as the present one. People can find a thousand reasons why you can''t find anything wrong, explain why Tiangong entertainment artists are not suitable to participate in their variety shows, and ensure that you can''t lose your temper.


    I''m not saying I won''t show you in the future, but it''s really inappropriate now. If you have the opportunity to cooperate again in the future, you can get rid of you with a drag tactic. You can''t find a relationship to remove both station directors for this broken thing. Even if you do, it''s useless. Tiangong entertainment offends the whole TV station.


    Besides, on the face of it, it seems that Tiangong entertainment is wrong. The campus star activity jointly sponsored by the two TV stations and sponsored by the three entertainment companies. What''s the matter with Tiangong entertainment? At the most critical moment, you poached the most popular contestants. It''s too ugly to eat.


    Don''t make excuses like dark scenes and hidden rules. Don''t say that these things can''t be on the table, just say that your heavenly palace entertainment is clean under your ass?


    Hidden rules hidden rules are the potential rules agreed to become popular in the industry circle. Tiangong entertainment is undermining the game rules in the whole circle. Once this thing comes out, Tiangong entertainment will become the target of public criticism and be rejected by all peers.


    The directors of the two major TV stations are very measured, very tactful and very aggrieved. They express their dissatisfaction in this way, but they don''t do everything. There is still some room. They just notify the artists to cancel the variety show plan, but they don''t publicize it. There is room for maneuver. If the plan is cancelled, it can be restarted. It depends on whether Tiangong entertainment will do anything, They don''t want to really make things out of control.


    Talking about everything, the TV station is also very depressed. They are standard. They are also shot when lying down. Campus stars have been broadcast for several times, invested a lot of human and material resources, and even the game has entered the semi-finals.


    Now, your entertainment companies just poached two of the six groups of contestants for the sake of hidden rules. How do we record the rest of our programs? How can we tell the audience? Isn''t this smashing the sign of our TV station?


    Therefore, Ouyang Tianhua has a headache at the moment. What he fears most about opening an entertainment company is the collapse of the relationship with the TV station. Those Tianwang superstars have enough tolerance to deal with them, but which of the newcomers and second and third tier little stars trained by the company can improve their exposure without cooperating with the TV station?


    Ouyang Tianhua couldn''t sit still as soon as this soft knife came out. This is a personal society. It''s usually a good relationship between you and me. Now as soon as the relationship is stiff, it''s difficult for Tiangong entertainment to develop and grow in the entertainment circle in the future.


    He wants to act according to Bai Qing''s order, but he can''t afford such consequences. He can only call his boss to report the current situation to him and ask him to make a decision.


    After Bai Qing answered the phone, there was also a burst of silence. At that time, he didn''t think so much when he promised Ding Ning. He just wanted to repair his relationship with Ding Ning, but now think about it carefully. It''s really a big trouble.


    On the surface, it seems very simple. It''s the struggle between Tiangong entertainment and the three entertainment companies. He didn''t pay attention to the three entertainment companies, but the problem is that the result of doing so is really very unkind. It''s a pit for the two major TV stations. I don''t blame others for being so angry.


    "OK, I see. Wait for my call!"


    Bai Qing hung up the phone and entered the thinking mode. How can this matter be solved in order to have the best of both worlds.

 Chapter 533

    After thinking about it, Bai Qing feels that she still wants to give an explanation to the TV station. She must let the retirees participate in the competition.


    If it was in the past, he might not care. The big deal is that the entertainment company doesn''t open, but not now. Tiangong entertainment has become one of his most profitable industries, and he can''t give up easily.


    This made him sad. He had promised Ding Ning. Didn''t he turn back and become a dishonest villain?


    But it is absolutely impossible for him to give up such a profitable industry for the sake of so-called face. It is not what a qualified businessman should do, nor is it in his interests.


    I''ve really thought things through. In fact, it''s not so complicated. It''s a thing that wants to dive and doesn''t want to be dived. There''s no conflict with the competition itself.


    Bai Qing quickly found the starting point, that is, the game continues and she will not be hidden.


    The tone of handling the matter has been set, but it''s a little exquisite to ask who will deliver it to Ding Ning. He Bai Qing can''t afford to lose that person. It''s best for Ding Ning to take the initiative to put it forward before everyone is happy.


    After thinking over and over again, Bai Qing dialed Jiang Yimeng and said his meaning again. It''s only the most appropriate thing for Jiang Yimeng to say.


    First, it started because of her. Second, Jiang Yimeng is a woman. Ding Ning is a man who cherishes fragrance and jade. If a woman comes forward, he will still give three points of face.


    Of course, it must be said with some skill. We must not say it so abruptly. We must say it roundly. We must not only let Ding Ning lead the situation, but also do something.


    Of course, Bai Qing didn''t say so bluntly. After conveying the main meaning and the desired effect to her, he hung up the phone. He believed that Jiang Yimeng would do it well. This woman has always been free of tricks and means. This is also the reason why he hasn''t been tired of her for five years. A silly white and sweet woman is not his dish.


    Well, Jiang Yimeng really didn''t disappoint him. Just as soon as he turned his eyes, he thought of the best plan. He dressed in a hurry, put on a simple makeup and rushed to the restaurant on the third floor.


    Fortunately, there was still a heavy rain outside. Many people who got the news and wanted to see a doctor didn''t come in time. When Jiang Yimeng came downstairs, it was already 11 o''clock, and Ding Ning just sent off the last grateful patient and ended today''s free clinic.


    Looking at Jiang Yimeng who came in a hurry, Ding Ning stretched half and paused. He was surprised and said, "Miss Jiang also wants to see a doctor?"


    "Doctor Ding has a free free clinic. I have to take advantage of you. I have to work hard for you."


    Jiang Yimeng smiled and sat opposite Ding Ning with a bright hand.


    It has to be said that a big star is a big star. Every frown and smile has all kinds of amorous feelings. Several girls who are still slightly green envy only smash their mouths and fantasize that they can have her style one day.


    Ding Ning was calm and began to feel her pulse calmly. It was not that Jiang Yimeng was not attractive, but he knew that it was Bai Qing''s lover and had a strong performance component, which made him not interested in playing ambiguous with her. Senior official Ding had a serious obsession with purity.


    "Hey, Huanhuan, Lele and pan Xiangyun, if only you could participate in the campus star competition and make your debut again, you would have a certain popularity. If the company tilts its resources slightly, it will be better for their future."


    Jiang Yimeng talked with sister Ye Huan and pan Xiangyun with some regret. It has to be said that this woman still has a good wrist and caught their psychology at once.


    The sisters Ye Huan and pan Xiangyun look gloomy. They have devoted countless efforts to the competition. Why don''t they want to finish the competition, but things have come to this point. How can they go back to the competition.


    Jiang Yimeng stopped talking after saying that. She looked at her nose, mouth and heart as if she hadn''t said anything. She believed that since Ding Ning could be angry for her crown, it was impossible not to consider the wishes of the Ye Huan sisters.


    Ding Ning looked on coldly, but his eyes showed a thoughtful color. Jiang Yimeng was in good health except for a little stomach disease.


    Big stars care about their health very much. They will certainly have a physical examination regularly. She can''t count how her body is.


    She suddenly appeared at this time. She certainly wouldn''t have a purpose. He didn''t have a spectrum in his mind before. As soon as she said this, her purpose was obvious.


    She wants Ye Huan and them to participate in the competition? Ding Ning is not only not stupid, but also very smart. He just doesn''t bother to pay attention to so many things at ordinary times.


    Now with doubt in her heart, she smelled a different message from her seemingly regretful words for the first time.


    Is Bai Qing unable to bear the pressure? Or does Jiang Yi dream of letting them accumulate popularity through the competition? Or something else happened?


    To tell the truth, Ding Ning is disgusted with the program group and the three major entertainment companies. He doesn''t want the Ye Huan sisters to have anything to do with them.


    But the regret and loss of the Ye Huan sisters made him hesitate. After all, this is their dream. Since they have come to this step, let them finish the game from beginning to end.


    No matter what the result is, who can win the championship in the end is their debut in their career.


    As for the big man who wants hidden rules, it''s just fun if he knows it. If he doesn''t know it, don''t blame him for turning his face ruthlessly.


    He is not a moral gentleman. He has no time or interest to be a scavenger in the entertainment industry. As long as he does not involve the people he cares about, he can dive as he likes. It has nothing to do with him.


    Besides, the hidden rules are also one willing to fight and one willing to suffer. They are all their own choices. Who can blame if they can''t bear the temptation of interests?


    Therefore, after understanding Jiang Yimeng''s intention, Ding Ning made a decision to let them continue to participate in the competition. With the magic mosquito watching, he was really not afraid of those people.


    But I think so. After Ding Ning didn''t find out the reason why Jiang Yimeng changed her attitude, he didn''t intend to let her achieve her goal so easily. After all, he didn''t like Jiang Yimeng''s way of beating around the bush.


    Besides, Bai Qing broke her promise last time. Although she worked hard to repair the relationship between them, it is impossible to say that Ding Ning has no objection in her heart.


    He is willing to give Bai Qing a chance because he made friends with himself sincerely. This time, if Bai Qing still disappoints him, he really needs to think about how to deal with him in the future.


    "There is a slight gastric ulcer. There are no other problems. I''ll give you a prescription. Go back and fry it for a week. After that, just pay attention to eating on time."


    Ding ningsong opened his hand and didn''t let gentleness and softness write again. He directly wrote a prescription and handed it to Jiang Yimeng.


    "Thank you, Ding Shao!"


    Jiang Yimeng took the prescription and thanked him. He was depressed. Ding Ning wouldn''t be stupid to this extent. He couldn''t even hear such an obvious hint?


    But when she saw Ding Ning''s penetrating eyes and smiling expression, she suddenly jumped in her heart, and the smile on her face turned into a chat up. It turned out that people had already known it in their heart, but they were unwilling to take the initiative to speak.


    How can people valued by Bai Qing not have great wisdom? It seems that in the future, they should play less tricks and be more sincere. The way they get along with each other should also be changed.


    Jiang Yimeng sighed secretly. After some self-examination, his face showed a sincere color: "Ding Shao, can you take a step to speak?"


    "Please!"


    Ding Ning reached out his hand and stood up to walk to an empty table.


    Jiang Yimeng followed behind, ignoring the ambiguous guess eyes of those childe brothers, and said sincerely: "Bai Shao promised Ding Shao that he would do it, but now he has encountered some little trouble."


    Ding Ning looked at her quietly. Her slender knuckles unconsciously knocked on the table. Her deep eyes brought her great pressure.


    Jiang Yimeng knew that he was still waiting for the following. He sipped his dry lips and coughed: "it has nothing to do with the three major entertainment companies and the big man. It''s about the TV station..."


    "I see. Let them compete. I think they will."


    As soon as Ding Ning heard about the TV station, he immediately reacted. It must be the TV station that put pressure on Bai Qing.


    Although he doesn''t know much about the entertainment industry, he has also seen a lot of entertainment programs. He invited this star and that star as guests to increase his exposure. The role of television can be imagined.


    For the sake of the three girls, gambling on the cause of Tiangong entertainment is not in line with Bai Qing''s interests. Ding Ning can understand this, but he is still a little unhappy, so his voice is indifferent and has no feelings.


    "Bai... Bai Shao said that he would ensure the absolute safety of the three of them."


    Jiang Yi dreamt that Ding Ning would let go. Instead of breathing a sigh of relief, he became more and more nervous. This is the task related to Bai Qing. Ding Ning has to lead this situation.


    She wanted to say that she came to Ding Ning on her own, but when she saw Ding Ning''s eyes that seemed to see through everything, her words became the truth.


    Ding Ning''s mouth slightly tilted a very inconspicuous arc, and seemed very satisfied with the answer: "then do as he said. Fortunately, he didn''t disappoint me."


    With that, he stood up and ran to Huzi and others. These noble childe brothers accompanied him all night. He couldn''t say anything. At least there should be supper.


    Jiang Yimeng breathed a sigh of relief. Only in a few words did she realize that her back was soaked with sweat. Ding Ning''s invisible power made her more stressed than when she faced Bai Qing. But the matter has finally been satisfactorily solved. The only thing to do is to completely ensure the safety of the three girls. I believe Bai Shao will do it, but she must specially remind him that in case of any mistake, Ding Ning will never let her go.


    I''m afraid he''s the only one in the world who can treat the great star Jiang as nothing and stand up and leave after talking. Even if Bai Dashao finishes with her, he has to hug her and talk to her for a while.


    But I don''t know why, Jiang Yimeng didn''t complain, but took it for granted. She didn''t even notice it. I don''t know when, she has subconsciously generated a sense of awe for Ding Ning, which is even far more than Bai Qing.


    "Hard work, everyone. The rain outside has stopped. Please tell me. Let''s go to have supper."


    Ding Ning clapped his hands and said with a smile after attracting everyone''s attention.


    "Oh, long live brother Ning!"


    The crowd roared and cheered, making Wei Biao feel more defeated. NIMA, what kind of meal hasn''t been eaten, isn''t it a night snack? As for?


    "Huanhuan, Lele, Xiangyun, Miss Chen and Miss Liu, let''s go together and send you back after supper."


    Ding Ning said with a smile.


    Several people looked at each other. Sister Ye Huan pulled his sleeve: "brother, we all quit the game. What are we doing back?"


    "Continue to participate in the competition. Don''t worry. I have everything."


    Ding Ning said faintly, but with an inexplicable peace of mind.

 Chapter 534

    The three women and the two teachers were overjoyed, "really?"


    "Of course!"


    Ding Ning had no redundant explanation, but his words were resounding, leaving no doubt.


    "Thank you, brother!"


    The Ye Huan sisters cheered and kissed him on both sides of his cheek. Pan Xiangyun was eager to try, but he lost his courage by the laughter of everyone.


    The mosquito rolled his eyes and whispered softly, "the situation is very serious. Will my brother-in-law cheat? Do you want to tell sister Nuo?"


    "OK, don''t make trouble. Believe in brother Ning''s character. I believe they are innocent."


    She said softly and generously, and then whispered, "mosquito, I want to go to Ninghai."


    "Why are you going to Ninghai?"


    The mosquito asked in surprise.


    Looking at Ding Ning with gentle and soft eyes: "I want to learn medicine with brother Ning."


    "You won''t be burned out, will you? Think it out."


    The mosquito was suspicious and stretched out his hand to touch the soft forehead: "no fever."


    "You have a fever. I mean it. Today, I feel very happy and happy. I''ve never felt so big."


    Gentle and soft eyes stared at Ding Ning and whispered.


    "I''ll go. You won''t like your brother-in-law? Aren''t you afraid that sister Nuo will fight with you?"


    The mosquito was startled, looked around nervously, and asked in a low voice.


    "Fuck off, what are you talking about?"


    I mean, I saw those patients get rid of the suffering of illness under brother Ning''s treatment. I haven''t felt that kind of sincere smile since I was a child. Although I just helped brother Ning, I feel full of sense of achievement and happiness. "


    "That''s good, that''s good, as long as you don''t rob a man with sister Nuo."


    The mosquito patted his chest with lingering fear. Then his voice turned and asked suspiciously, "I''ll go. You don''t want to go to Ninghai when I get married."


    "Fuck off, I can lose your share of selling money."


    A gentle, soft and fierce scold attracted people''s attention.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    The beard, who was packing up, ran over and asked with concern: "who sells?"


    "Of course it''s your mosquito."


    She brushed her lips gently and said teasingly.


    "Fuck off, you sell yourself."


    The mosquito scolded angrily and kicked softly.


    "Cut, don''t sell yourself to brother Huzi. How can you have a big stomach?"


    The gentle smile is like a little fox, which makes the mosquito ashamed. The beard giggles endlessly.


    The crowd laughed and walked downstairs. Ding Ning politely shook hands with Xu Qingsong and invited him to go to supper together. He occupied other people''s venues all night and gave him free meal money, which made him feel very embarrassed.


    Xu Qingsong really wants to get involved with these powerful childe brothers, but he is a smart man. He knows that if he really doesn''t have face and skin, it will be too bad.


    He politely expressed his thanks and then refused, but he exchanged contact numbers with Ding Ning. He thought very clearly that as long as the Ye Huan sisters still live in his hotel and take good care of them, there will be opportunities to deal with them in the future.


    Ding Ning didn''t force it either. After saying goodbye to him, he dragged blue Mengdie, who was embarrassed to follow him, downstairs. He was always generous to beautiful women and top-grade slag men.


    Yanjing, as the imperial capital of China, has a rich nightlife. Of course, the first place to eat supper is shejie.


    There are many embassies around Zhen Street in Dongzhimen, which also makes it convenient for foreign tourists and foreign staff in Beijing to taste authentic Chinese food. It is known as the catering street in Yanjing.


    The bustling shejie street is brightly lit and always shines brightly in the city with dim night, which makes Ding Ning feel another charm of Yanjing for the first time.


    Zhen Street was originally called ghost street, which has some historical allusions.


    It is said that during the Qing Dynasty, Dongzhimen belonged to the junction of urban and rural areas, and the initial morning market naturally formed in the city gate. The vendors selling sundries, vegetables and fruits in Dongzhimen began to hawk in the middle of the night, and scattered in all directions at dawn. These vendors take light from kerosene lamps. In the distance, the light is dim. Coupled with the coffin shops and barbed houses everywhere around, it has a creepy feeling. Therefore, this place is known as the "ghost city".


    The strange thing is that after the reform and opening up, many businesses and shops on both sides of Dongzhimen Street began to carry out various businesses, but almost all lost the coffin of the store owner. Even the only state-owned department store had to close down. The evil here is puzzling.


    But then people found that only the business of opening restaurants in this street could succeed, and the restaurants here were hardly patronized during the day, but they were crowded at night. There was another prosperity. As for whether, as the local old people said, ghosts had to go to the city to eat at night to form such prosperity, no one can explain.


    Just because the word "ghost" is indecent after all, the management personnel of the government began to think hard about changing the name of ghost street, but most of the bosses who operate here do not agree, saying that they are afraid that changing the name will spoil Feng Shui, and they will not be able to do business here in the future.


    At this time, the staff found that there was a word "Zhen" with different pronunciation from the word in the dictionary, and the word could be related to food, so they began to hype and made a large copper statue of "Zhen" at the bridge head on the ghost street side of Dongzhimen overpass, so they had the current "Zhen Street".


    Ding Ning and other people who came here for the first time listened to the people''s gossip about the origin of the street, while tasting the stewed fire, fried belly, sheep and scorpion with Yanjing characteristics, and then drinking beer. It was really beautiful.


    Several girls obviously prefer spicy crayfish, greedy frog and Chongqing roast fish. Although their spicy mouth sucks, they still eat without regard to their image.


    Speaking of spicy food, pan Xiangyun, who studied at Shuzhou Conservatory of music, was obviously better. Without frowning, he ate the bright red pepper as a dish, which surprised everyone and made them feel inferior.


    It was troublesome for hundreds of people to eat together. Fortunately, although it was a little cold on the night of November, it was not cold. They asked the store to take out tables, chairs and benches and divide them into more than a dozen tables before they could sit down.


    What you eat at night is fun. What you eat is not the focus. The focus is drinking. Mosquitoes are pregnant. Naturally, they don''t drink at all.


    The four girls have to rehearse tomorrow. Naturally, they can''t drink. Gentle women don''t let men. It''s a straightforward mess when the wine is dry.


    After three rounds of wine, gentle and soft took the wine bottle and asked Ding Ning to propose a toast like a female bandit: "brother Ning, when will you go back to Ninghai."


    "What? I''m tired of it. I have something to do in Yanjing. I have to wait a few days to go back."


    Ding Ning smiled and joked.


    "No, how can I be annoyed? I mean, when will you go back to Ninghai and tell me that I will go back with you? Anyway, I will follow you all my life."


    No matter how gentle and soft the wine was, so many people were drunk. When this sentence was said, everyone was silent and looked at her with a wide mouth.


    Ya, even if you confess, just keep a low profile. After all, he is Xiao Nuo''s boyfriend. Is it too cruel for you to win love?


    Ding Ning was also shocked by thunder. He subconsciously touched his face and said, "am I so charming?"


    "Yes!"


    The four girls of Ye Huan sisters said in unison, which made Ding Ning feel good and have a face, and her smile became a little simple and honest.


    Gentle and soft rolled her eyes: "what do you think? I mean, I want to worship you as a teacher? Learn medicine from you."


    "Oh, I''m so sad. I''m so unattractive."


    Ding Ning also got familiar with her and made a harmless joke. However, she was gentle and soft and suddenly wanted to worship her teacher. He didn''t know whether she was on a whim or really determined. He didn''t say it immediately.


    With a gentle smile, he raised the wine bottle in his hand and said, "I''m a teacher worship wine. I blew on the bottle. You must accept me."


    "Yes, take her, take her."


    A group of Childe friends who are not too busy to watch the excitement are making a blind fuss.


    Ding Ning, with a black face, reached out and grabbed the wine bottle in her hand, and painstakingly advised, "aren''t you good at eating, drinking and playing in Yanjing? Learning medicine is a hard thing."


    "I''m not afraid of hardship. I''m afraid that living has no taste. Every day I''m empty like a walking corpse. Today, looking at the relaxed smile on the faces of those patients, I suddenly feel that I have found the meaning of living. I want to be a doctor like you, which will make me feel that living is full and meaningful. I''ve made up my mind and will never give up halfway. Master, take me Come on. "


    Gentle and soft, his eyes are shining, and his expression is full of determination.


    Ding Ning was slightly moved. Unexpectedly, gentle and soft suddenly had the idea and was so determined. However, when he remembered that Xiao Yao inexplicably liked the unwarranted black faced man, he decided to stay in Ninghai. It seems that it is not difficult to understand why gentle and soft made such a choice.


    After all, they all have similar origins and experiences, strong family background, so that from the moment they were born, they are destined to have no worries about food and clothing in their life and will not worry about money.


    Others struggle for things that they may not be able to get all their life. As long as they open their mouth, they will take whatever they want. Therefore, if they lose their life goal, they are more likely to get lost in an empty and confused life.


    If men were better, they would bear the expectations of their family elders, or fight in order to inherit the position of the head of the family, or make achievements in a certain field to achieve their own life value.


    Women, among the rich and powerful, are more used as a bargaining chip for interest exchange. The family doesn''t need them to be good enough and beautiful enough. After all, there are very few people like mosquitoes who can find a good match and love each other.


    Therefore, they live more empty and boring than men with the same identity. Coupled with the confusion and fear in the face of the future, whether they are young or gentle, they subconsciously want to jump out of their current life mode and see new things that interest them very much. They stubbornly or even paranoid think that is what they pursue.


    Everyone was silent and waiting for Ding Ning''s answer. They understood the gentle choice and even felt empathy.


    Under the background of their bright and beautiful life experience, they hide lonely and decadent hearts. They have no faith, no life goal, live a drunken life, dream of life and death, and can''t find the meaning of their survival.


    So they are self willed, they are empty, they are bored, and they change their ways to find ways to make them feel stimulated to show their existence.


    Ding Ning was silent. If he needed his help, even under great pressure, he would not hesitate to lend a helping hand.


    But studying medicine is a very rigorous thing. It is directly related to the life and safety of patients. He will never make a decision easily before he can''t determine his gentle and soft attitude towards learning medicine.

 Chapter 535

    In his bones, Ding Ning is just an ordinary person with no ambition. He never thought he would reach such a height today.


    He is not keen on fame and wealth. His biggest wish is to reunite with his parents and relatives one day, open a small clinic and live a simple life with his wife and children on the hot Kang.


    But it seems that God has his own will. The reality forces him to go to the current level step by step, so that he has to live a life that is comparable to his original heart.


    To him, whether he is a master of martial arts, a magical spell, or even the bizarre inheritance of Chiyou, it is an auxiliary means to success, not an end.


    His original intention has never changed, that is, to become a doctor who saves the lives of the wounded. He likes the sense of achievement after treating the sick and saving people, so that his heart can get the greatest happiness and satisfaction.


    Doctor, this profession is extremely sacred in Ding Ning''s heart and can''t be blasphemed by anyone.


    The quack, this group is his most hated group. He will never allow himself to bring out a quack himself.


    Therefore, the smile on Ding Ning''s face faded and looked at her carefully. Her gentle and soft, clear eyes seemed to see through her real heart.


    Gentle and gentle, she looked at him without fear. She had a clear conscience and no ghost in her heart. She really wanted to be a doctor, just like her first love, which made her heart beat and never turn back. She had no regrets in her life.


    For a long time, Ding Ning saw her determination and courage and asked, "don''t you regret it?"


    "No regrets!"


    "Decided?"


    "It''s decided."


    "Well, finish this box first and let me see your sincerity."


    Ding Ning stretched out his hand and pointed to the beer box on the ground. There was no joke in his expression.


    Everyone''s face changed. There were twelve bottles of unopened beer in that box.


    Although she is gentle and soft, she is a girl after all. She drank no less than two cases of beer before. Wouldn''t it kill her to drink another case?


    The mosquito was anxious and was about to speak, but he was stopped by the tiger with a dignified face and motioned her not to make a sound.


    One needs to worship the teacher and the other needs to be tested. No matter how good their relationship with gentleness and softness is, it is not suitable to intercede at this time. Huzi believes that Ding Ning is a decent person.


    Wei Biao sipped his wine and looked at the scene. He stretched out his hand to stop a few guys who wanted to talk and motioned them not to do much. Just watch.


    Don''t preach the Tao lightly. Teachers, preachers and practitioners, must be willing to beat one and be willing to suffer. Is it useful for them to intercede? Even if Ding Ning agreed, how could he seriously teach his medical skills? Of course, he knows this very well.


    Although the procedures for doctors and warriors to worship teachers are slightly different, the truth is the same. Ding Ning''s medical skills are no worse than those of national medical saints, or even worse. Compared with the harsh and heinous requirements put forward by those national medical saints when they accept disciples, Ding Ning''s test is generous enough.


    "I drink!"


    The gentle cherry lips just spit out these two words gently, picked up the screwdriver, opened the beer, and began to pour it down into the mouth.


    One... Three... Five... Seven


    As if time had stagnated, everyone was silent and watched the stubborn girl pour bottle after bottle into her mouth under the night light.


    After drinking the eighth bottle, I felt dizzy, my stomach was aching, and my stomach was tumbling and rippling in my throat.


    There are still four bottles to go. If you insist, there are only four bottles. Gently breathe in, take a deep breath, pick up the ninth bottle of beer and pour it into your mouth.


    "Pooh!"


    After a mouthful of wine, I couldn''t help gushing out of my nostrils and mouth, gentle and soft tears flowing across my eyes, and coughing violently.


    The mosquito''s Distressed tears came down, hurriedly came forward to hold her, helped her beat her back, and cried, "don''t drink, can''t we not worship the teacher?"


    "No, I must worship the master. Master said I would not accept me until I finished drinking this box. I must finish drinking. Don''t worry, I''m fine. I didn''t drink too much."


    Gently and softly, she broke away from the mosquito''s hand and reached for the beer. Unexpectedly, before she had time to drink, she opened her mouth and hiccupped. She covered her mouth and walked quickly to the roadside to squat down and vomit wildly.


    Mosquito red eyes, holding a bottle of mineral water, helped her beat her back, and rinsed her mouth after she vomited.


    For a long time, the tenderness and softness slowed down, frowned and continued to drink.


    Ding Ning was always expressionless and didn''t even look at her. He made the mosquito cry and scold him for being cruel.


    Several girls couldn''t bear it and wanted to say something for her, but when they saw Ding Ning''s face, no one dared to speak.


    Liu shengqian Dai''s cerebellar bag melon hasn''t figured out what''s going on. He blinked curiously to see this and that


    She buried herself in her crayfish business again. For her, as long as she was with Ding Ning, other things were not important, except food.


    Finally, he drank the last bottle of wine gently and softly, walked to Ding Ning with staggering steps, and stood up with his hands: "I''m finished."


    "You just threw up. Don''t count. Drink another box."


    Ding Ning''s words were like a bolt from the blue, which shocked everyone.


    The mosquito, who had been keeping his temper, couldn''t help it any longer. Regardless of the tiger''s pull, red eyes rushed to Ding Ning and scolded angrily: "you''re so sick. What''s the big deal? It''s hard for you to be a girl. What''s your ability?"


    Ding Ning looked up at her faintly, didn''t pay attention to her, but looked at tenderness and softness: "did you hear what I said?"


    "Yes, I heard."


    She bit her teeth gently and continued to open the wine.


    The mosquito wanted to get angry, but he was pulled by the tiger, covered his mouth and dragged away. The mosquito fought with tears. The tiger smiled bitterly and let her fight.


    "Brother..."


    Ye Le weakly wants to talk about love, but she is stared by Ding Ning''s cold eyes, shrinks back in fear, and Duqi''s mouth is wronged. She feels that Ding Ning is so strange and terrible today.


    Ye Huan took her hand and shook her head at her, motioning her not to say more. Ding Ning naturally had his reason for doing so.


    When gentle and soft drank the third bottle again and sprayed it out, everyone couldn''t see it anymore. They felt that Ding Ning was too inhumane and said one after another:


    "Brother Ning, give me a face. Forget it."


    "Yes, brother Ning, rourourou is dead."


    "Brother Ning, don''t bother her."


    "If you want to drink, I''ll drink it for her."


    "Yes, we drink for her."


    ¡­¡­


    In the crowd''s request, Ding Ning, who was always expressionless, raised his head and looked around coldly. No one dared to look at him where his eyes could reach.


    "Can you drink for her today? Can you drink for her all your life? Or can you make any decision instead of her?"


    Everyone is speechless. No one dares to answer this stem. It is not her elders or her lovers who can make decisions for her. Many people chase her, but not many dare to say that they are her boyfriend.


    Everyone looked at the gentle and soft, turned a blind eye to all this, and began to float. They were still stubborn while spitting... Drinking... Spitting... Drinking


    Ding Ning''s expression was very serious, but his tone was mild, It''s like explaining to others or talking to yourself: "Tao can''t be passed on lightly. This is a rule handed down by my ancestors. You can''t make an exception if you have a good relationship. No matter how good a person who can''t impress me says, I will never accept it. But as long as I accept it, it means that she has been recognized by me and is my successor. I will teach her everything I have learned without reservation. Maybe you won''t understand it and think I''m inhumane, but I''m with her Compared with what you can learn in the future, do you still think the sincerity of just two cases of beer is too much? "


    Honour the teacher and respect his teaching. What is more, let''s not say that two boxes of beer are not enough. Even if we drink two boxes of Baijiu, it is not enough for Ding brothers to test her determination through this matter. Two is to teach her what is respecting teachers, and three is to tell her a truth. There is nothing in the world that we can''t get anything for, and we must pay for it.


    Wei Biao suddenly opened his mouth and explained for Ding Ning.


    The crowd showed a sudden color, and the mosquito stopped crying and looked at him thoughtfully.


    But there are still many people who don''t think so. They secretly skim their lips. Wei Biao takes a panoramic view of their expressions and calmly says, "what do you think of brother Ding''s medical skills?"


    "Brother Ning''s medical skills are very powerful. I don''t lose my kidney now."


    Lu Tingzhen thrust out his face and said with a smile. The people immediately laughed, and the mosquitoes couldn''t help laughing.


    Wei Biao smiled bitterly and shook his head. Then he said, "what you know about brother Ding''s medical skill is just the tip of the iceberg. I won''t say more. You''ll understand later."


    Ding Ning shook his head. Although Wei Biao said well, he didn''t completely talk about the point. In fact, he didn''t think about accepting disciples at all. He just wanted to make gentle and soft retreat in this way.


    She was born in a rich family. She was used to the life of a young lady who stretched out her clothes and opened her mouth. She had more or less the habit of Princess disease. Where could she suffer hardship and anger.


    Ding Ning believes that she is just a whim, or vanity, and enjoys the feeling of being thanked by patients, which is completely different from his understanding of the sacred profession of doctors. Doctors must have compassion, perseverance and perseverance.


    I thought his unreasonable request would irritate her and make her angry. He just took the opportunity to refuse her teacher worship request. Even if he broke up unhappily, it was better than accepting an irresponsible apprentice.


    But her gentle and soft performance was beyond his expectation. At least, she had a correct attitude and showed great respect for teachers, which made him feel like he had moved a stone and hit his foot, as well as an inexplicable sense of comfort.


    Gentle and soft, as if immersed in their own world, regardless of everything around them, only the box of beer in their eyes.


    Maybe I got used to vomit. I was still drunk and confused. Now I drink while vomit. The more I drink, the more energetic I am.


    The second box of beer was finally finished. He stood in front of Ding Ning gently and obediently: "I''ve finished drinking, but I vomited again. Why don''t I drink another box."


    Ding Ning glanced at her and saw that her eyes were shining and full of expectation. It was difficult to say anything to refuse. He reached out and poured a cup of tea on the table: "kneel down!"


    The face of mosquitoes and others has changed. What does it mean to kneel down and kneel down to their parents and let a girl of the same age down?


    Tenderness and softness didn''t seem to react. Some people stood there foolishly and didn''t know what to do.


    Wei Biao laughed and said, "Congratulations, sister rou."


    He was so gentle and soft that he suddenly flashed an aura in his mind. He knelt down with a wild "puff", knocked three heads respectfully, and took up the tea cup on the table with both hands: "please drink tea, master!"


    People suddenly realized that this is a teacher worship tea. People''s relations are five constant. Although the teacher is the last, he must knock at this end, but the teacher worship ceremony is too simple.


    It''s done. Ding Ning took the tea cup and sipped it on the table. "Get up!"

 Chapter 536

    "Yes, master!"


    She stood up gently and happily and accepted the congratulations of the people.


    "Cough!"


    Ding Ning coughed twice. After the people were quiet, he reached out and took out a few things and handed them to gentle and soft: "well, suddenly, I''m not ready for the teacher. Give these things to you first and make them up after the meeting ceremony."


    "What is this?"


    Softly and confidante, looking at the ointment in his hands, he says, "jade has no time to remove scar cream, ice cream, moisturizing mask, beauty cream."


    The mosquito grabbed the scar removing cream and showed a happy color in her eyes: "this is the scar removing cream used by sister Nuo last time."


    All the people immediately came forward to watch. After returning to Yanjing, the mosquitoes always thought about it, but they mentioned the magical effect of this scar removing cream in front of them.


    Although they are old men and don''t care much about scar removing cream, it doesn''t delay that they need sisters, relatives and confidants.


    "Rourou, give this scar removing cream to my sister. When my sister gives birth to a child, this thing will just be useful!"


    The mosquito couldn''t put it down, holding the jade flawless scar removing cream and thrusting out his face.


    "No, this is a gift from my master."


    Small stars had already appeared in her gentle eyes, and she grabbed them like a small wild cat protecting food.


    The mosquito was furious: "you''re a guy who values sex over friends. Don''t you just have a bottle of scar removing cream? Stingy, hum, you make me sad!"


    "It has nothing to do with valuing sex and neglecting friends. This is a gift from my master. I can''t give it to anyone."


    He said softly and plausibly. Seeing the angry look of mosquitoes, he was a little embarrassed. He thought about it for a long time and said, "well, come back and find a bottle. I''ll take half of you."


    "That''s about the same!"


    The mosquito burst into tears and smiled happily. He pushed a group of old men away, pulled gentle and soft to one side and carefully counted the "booty". It seems that he plans to meet in half, so that the gentle and soft face wants to cry without tears.


    "Brother Ning, do you still have, that, hey hey, you know..."


    Yang Ge is cheeky, rubbing her hands and looking at Ding Ning flatteringly.


    Ding Ning was speechless. "You''re an old man. What do you want that thing for?"


    "Love your skin, start with me!"


    Yang Ge said solemnly, which made everyone laugh. Tiger turned his eyes: "don''t you just want to curry favor with your little lover? Don''t be so righteous."


    "Tiger, you''re still not a brother. Is there such a dismantling? I''ll fight with you."


    When Yang Ge was exposed, he became angry and jumped at the tiger with open teeth and claws. The tiger was unwilling to show weakness. They laughed and quarreled together.


    "Come on, stop it. I have nothing. How can I take so much with me?"


    Seeing that everyone looked disappointed, Ding Ning immediately seized the opportunity to advertise and said, "but you don''t have to be disappointed. Xiao Yao is now preparing a Drunken Beauty cosmetics company. This series of cosmetics will be on the market soon. You can go to her for reservation."


    "Sleeping trough, really or not, Xiao Yao really started a company? No, I have to book a set."


    Yang Ge''s eyes lit up and hurriedly took out her mobile phone to dial Xiaoyao: "my dearest sister Xiaoyao, when will your cosmetics be on the market? I want to book one... No, two... No, three... You wait!"


    "No, give me three sets."


    "I want three sets, too."


    "Give me ten sets."


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone began to report figures. Tiger son counted the figures. In the twinkling of an eye, the order reached 580 sets before drunk Hongyan opened.


    Yang Ge Mei roared with a smile: "what? 8801 sets of the supreme version? 8801 sets of the ordinary version? That must be the supreme version. Can money be a thing for us?"


    The mosquito came over and grabbed the phone: "Xiao Yao, don''t give them goods first, listen to me..."


    "Mosquito, what do you mean?"


    Yang Ge asked angrily.


    The mosquito proudly raised its eyebrows and said, "you say, we are still not the best brothers and sisters."


    "That must be."


    Lu Tingzhen stood upright with his neck.


    "Well, I''ll be the boss of Yanjing branch of Zui Hongyan cosmetics company from today on. In the future, you''ll come to me for all the goods you want, which will save you trouble."


    The mosquito said triumphantly.


    "That''s true, but you''re going to get married and have children soon. Can you be busy?"


    Yang Ge immediately responded to the huge business opportunities, rubbed his hands and said, "sister mosquito, do you still lack a vice president?"


    "I''m free anyway. I can help you sell."


    Lu Tingzhen was also in high spirits and came forward with a smile.


    As soon as the mosquito''s eyes turned, he clapped his hands immediately: "the fat water doesn''t flow into the fields of outsiders. Well, who is interested in participating in it, go to the tiger and give a name. Let''s start this branch together. When Xiaoyao sends a letter of authorization, we''ll cross the sea with eight immortals and show their magic skills. There will be a commission for each set sold."


    "Me, count me in."


    "I''ll take part, too. Count me in."


    "I, brother tiger, count me in."


    "Count me in."


    "Ya, don''t you still have to take care of the family business? How can you be counted as one?"


    "Hey, taking care of business doesn''t delay me. I earn some pocket money. I can get a commission if I sell it casually. Where can I find such a good thing?"


    "That''s true. It doesn''t take much effort to make a few calls."


    "Well, in that case, count me."


    ¡­¡­


    They usually play together, but it''s the first time they do things together. Everyone is in high spirits and cries to participate.


    In the twinkling of an eye, 113 childe brothers present got on board and became employees of Yanjing branch of drunken Hongyan cosmetics company.


    Before the company had a shadow, the employees were recruited first, and 580 orders were placed, which is a precedent in history.


    Of course, they do have this ability. With their background, it''s not a minute to start a company.


    Ding Ning was surprised to hear that the so-called supreme version is a concentrated cosmetics with quick effect. The raw materials used are expensive, but the cost price plus labor is only about 20000, and the price is 88000; As for the ordinary version, the effect is the same as that of the supreme version, but the effective cycle is a little longer, but the effect is much more significant than that of similar products in the market. The cost price is only a few hundred yuan, and it sells 881 sets. Xiaoyao obviously wants to take the road of high-end luxury jewelry.


    But he has no doubt that it will not sell. First, the product has remarkable effect and guaranteed quality; Second, Xiaoyao''s contacts are destined to sell at any high price. Hundreds of thousands are not money for these people.


    In particular, the richer people are, the more they like to compare with each other and look at their face. Ya, you Zhang San can use the supreme version. How can I Li Si use the ordinary version?


    The mentality of these people can be seen from the fact that they all chose the supreme version without hesitation and directly placed 580 orders.


    Xiao Yao''s drunken beauty made a fire in Yanjing before it officially opened.


    As for what price mosquitoes get and how much commission they get, that''s not what he needs to care about.


    Xiaoyao has a clear public-private relationship. No matter how good his relationship with mosquitoes is, he can''t do money losing business. The profits left must be considerable.


    Wei Biao smashes his mouth. This is his sister''s business. It''s not appropriate if he doesn''t support it. When he was about to sign up, Xiao Yao called him.


    "Brother, I''m not the major shareholder of drunk Hongyan. I only account for 10% of the shares. You don''t need to participate in Yanjing branch. I left you 5% of the shares."


    Wei Biao listened to his sister''s words and was moved to cry. His eyes were red and his lips were silent for a long time.


    He can foresee the prospect of drunk beauty. My sister gave him a big gift.


    Speaking from the bottom of his heart, although he is one of the eight young students in Yanjing, he looks very beautiful on the surface, but only he knows the pain.


    He has no right to inherit the property of the Wei family. This is something he has known since he was a child. He has never complained. He is bent on making a name for himself.


    He is forthright and likes to make friends from all over the world, but making friends also means a lot of expenses. Therefore, most of the time, he is shy in his pocket and gets mixed up by the face of the Wei family. Occasionally, he sees some profitable projects, but he can only stare because he has no money to invest.


    This is why he can''t concentrate on martial arts and roll in this turbid world. Unfortunately, he can''t even say such suffering to his master. Luo Zhicheng is angry and complains that his martial arts heart is not firm enough all day.


    But all this has been changed by his sister''s seemingly casual phone call. How can it be said that he is not moved? There is no white pain for his sister.


    Taking a deep breath, Wei Biao restrained his fluctuating mood and stood up and went to a remote place: "Xiao Yao, brother..."


    "OK, you are my brother. Why are you polite to me? By the way, Ding Ning is in Yanjing. You should take good care of him. He is the largest shareholder of our company."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile that she did not know the pain in her brother''s heart, but she had no way before. After all, the financial power of the Wei family has not been handed over to her.


    Now that she has her own career, the first thing she thinks of is her half brother, which is very rare for a rich family.


    "OK, I''m not hypocritical. I''m really a little miserable now. You should also pay attention to your body in Ninghai. I''ll see you when I have time."


    Wei Biao looked up at the night sky, sucked his tears back into his eyes, smiled and said, "as for Ding Ning, you don''t have to worry. He''s much happier than me now. Do you want him to answer the phone?"


    "No, take care of yourself. I don''t have time to go back recently. It''s estimated that I can''t go home until the new year. Grandpa and parents, please help me bring a good one."


    Xiao Yao hung up the phone and sat in a messy apartment, feeling lonely.


    Although there are many places in Grandpa''s house, she doesn''t want to disturb them, so she ran all day today, rented this three bedroom and one living room suite and moved in.


    She didn''t expect to fall out with Xiao Nuo, which made her feel guilty and uncomfortable, but she didn''t have the slightest regret. Her love was like a moth to the fire. Even if it was broken to pieces, she had no regrets.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    The door was suddenly knocked. Xiao Yao stood up listlessly to open the door. The landlord was too forgetful. He came to pick up things twice after handing in the room.


    "So what... Ah, sister Nuo, why are you here?"


    As soon as the door opened, Xiao Yao didn''t finish her impatient words. She looked at Xiao Nuo with a cold face standing at the door, which made her expression very unnatural.


    She didn''t sleep all night last night. She didn''t know how to face Xiao Nuo. She packed up her salute and moved out before dawn. Unexpectedly, she came to the door again.


    This made her feel uneasy. I didn''t know if Xiao Nuo would say anything more difficult to obey, which made her ashamed.

 Chapter 537

    Xiao Nuo ignored her and entered the room with a straight face and looked up and down at the layout of the room.


    Xiao Yao hung his head and followed her like a child who had done something wrong. His expression was full of anxiety.


    "Good, better than me."


    A moment later, after visiting all the rooms, Xiao Nuo opened his mouth and said the first sentence.


    "I..."


    Xiao Yao couldn''t hear whether she was happy or angry. Her lips trembled and didn''t know how to speak.


    Xiao Nuo sat down on the sofa, looked at her with fierce eyes and sneered, "it''s terrible now. I''ve learned to run away from home."


    Xiao Yao hung his head and didn''t dare to say anything. He was wronged to think that people didn''t feel sorry for you until they saw you.


    "Sit down and stand there for what."


    Xiao Nuo said calmly as if nothing had happened, and let Xiao Yao beat a drum in his heart. He sat down far away from her and didn''t even dare to sit down.


    "What are you doing so far away? Come here!"


    Xiao Nuo stared at her angrily and patted the position beside her.


    Xiaoyao sat down obediently. She was in awe of the eldest sister.


    "You''ve never lived alone outside. Will you clean the house?"


    Xiao Nuo looked at Xiao Yao, who sat beside her like an angry daughter-in-law, and his tone was milder.


    "I... I can learn!"


    Xiao Yao bit his lower lip and said weakly.


    "Learn? You have too many things to learn. Can you wash clothes and cook? Can you clean? Can you move out and live by yourself? Can you take care of yourself?"


    Xiao Nuo shook his head silently. Xiao Yao is a good hand in business, but he is an idiot in housework. He can''t even make the next noodle.


    "I... Speak as if you would."


    Xiaoyao muttered in an unconvinced voice, thinking about living with her during this time. She either wants takeout or instant noodles every day. Even the next noodles are half cooked.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Xiao Nuo''s voice involuntarily raised eight degrees. Xiao Yao was shocked all over and said with a smiling face, "I said you can do anything."


    "It''s almost the same. I''ve lived independently for more than two years."


    Xiao Nuo said with some complacency.


    "Well, sister Nuo is really good."


    Xiao Yao flattered against his heart.


    "All right, stop flattering and come down with me to get my luggage."


    Xiao Nuo stood up and said without doubt.


    "What luggage?"


    Xiao Yao looked up at her in amazement, with an ignorant face.


    "You''ve lived in my house for free for so long. I''ll lose a lot if I don''t come back."


    Xiao Nuo said with an unnatural look. She was just jealous last night. She was worried about Ding Ning and was in a bad mood. She lost her temper. When she found that Xiao Yao really moved away in bed today, she was flustered and regretted.


    I couldn''t save face to call her, so I asked for a day''s leave to find her all over the world. Fortunately, she was a criminal police officer with certain reconnaissance experience. I finally found her along some clues.


    After knowing her new residence, she returned to her residence. It happened that the rent there was about to expire. She hesitated for a long time before she made up her mind to move in with her,.


    But as the eldest sister, she can''t admit her mistakes so frankly. It will lose face, so she found a reason that is not a reason and wanted to move in with her.


    Xiao Yao opened his mouth in surprise, "sister Nuo, aren''t you angry with me?"


    "Am I such a stingy person?"


    Xiao Nuo snorted coldly and walked out proudly with his head held high.


    "Wait for me. I''ll help you with your luggage."


    Xiaoyao was elated and followed up.


    When they came up with big and small bags, they had already recovered to their original intimacy.


    They tidied up the room together, finished and laid the mask on the sofa lying on the sofa laughing and talking. It was seen that the relationship between the two people once dropped to the freezing point.


    Xiao Yao''s face was filled with a happy smile. She knew that the unhappy period had been exposed, and they were still the best friends.


    However, Xiao Yao knew that what she had done with Ding Ning was really a little hurtful. She thought that when Ding Ning came back, she would let him take Xiao Nuo away, so as not to make her feel unbalanced and eat flying vinegar.


    Women without men''s nourishment are prone to bipolar disorder, not to mention criminal policemen like Xiao Nuo who deal with murder cases all day. It''s strange that they are not upset.


    Just as their sisters were reunited, Ding Ning and others were full and ready to check out and go home to rest.


    At this time, Ding Ning suddenly smelled a faint aroma. Before he could react, the noisy street suddenly quieted down, and everyone fell into a deep sleep.


    Even Luo Zhicheng and others sank their eyelids without warning and slept on the table. Only Ding Ning and Liu shengqian Dai could stay awake at the scene.


    The noisy street was silent in an instant. This strange scene made Ding Ning''s pupils shrink violently into a awn. Liu Sheng shallow Dai looked around blankly and didn''t know what was the matter?


    Ding Ning grew up and looked into the darkness like a great enemy. Lang said, "who''s an expert? Please come out and see me."


    "Eh, thousands of miles of drunkenness has no effect on you? Interesting."


    With an old startled sound, four murderous old men came from both ends of the street, talking to an old man with a big mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    Yan Guitang. Yan Hao, who should have become a madman, is kneeling on the ground with Yan Xun''s father and son. His eyes are full of awe and look at an old man in ancient robes standing behind the window.


    It was the awe of the strong and the worship of medical experts. It was able to turn his hand to the cloud and connect his broken brain nerve, so that he became a normal person and cleared away the hidden dangers for Yan Ping.


    Even the rebellious Yan Hao had to put away his arrogance and arrogance and treat this immortal figure respectfully.


    "Master, why don''t we just do it? Let the losers of the Witch and demon sect do it?"


    Yan Tong respectfully stood behind the old man in ancient costume and asked carefully.


    Younger martial sister Qingyun also stood respectfully aside. Although she is noble, she should have an attitude towards her elders.


    "I want to confirm whether the rumor is true."


    The old man in ancient costume has a fair hair and a fair face, and his deep eyes are full of a sense of vicissitudes.


    "What rumors?"


    Yan Tong was slightly stunned and asked curiously.


    The old man in ancient costume didn''t answer, but he turned his eyes to the north. His eyes flashed a color that meant it was difficult to see.


    Yan Tong trembled all over and a look of horror flashed in his eyes. That direction is Yanshan, the location of the imperial scholar''s residence. Is master


    A terrible thought suddenly flashed into his mind. Xiahou Weiyang, the town of Wuhou, had not been seen for more than 20 years. It was rumored that he was seriously injured and was always healing; There are also rumors that he is closing the door and breaking through a higher level; There are also rumors that he actually died long ago. He just hid the news of his death for fear that the ancient martial world would destroy the peace agreement


    Jianghu rumors are not believed, but Shifu''s thought-provoking move today made him smell a different smell. Maybe it''s unknown whether the rumors are true.


    If Xia Hou Weiyang really dies, in the case that the relic of Shengdao doesn''t close the mountain and the saint daughter doesn''t care about the world, doesn''t the world respect Shengyi gate and Shengjian mountain villa?


    At the thought of this, Yan Tong trembled with excitement, his scalp exploded, and his eyes looking at master''s back were full of wild hope.


    Although there is a lack of aura in the secular world, there are some rare treasures and massive wealth. Monks are also human and have seven emotions and six desires. Once the Imperial Palace loses the deterrence of top force, the peace agreement is a piece of waste paper.


    How can the power of a clan be compared with that of a country? At that time, the saint doctor may become the master of this huge country. What kind of cultivation resources can''t you get?


    Younger martial sister Qingyun is not a fool either. She soon understood the intention of martial uncle and a look of sadness flashed in her eyes.


    Different from Yan Tong''s excitement, although she is also a disciple of the holy medicine school, her roots are in the secular world. She doesn''t want to see the country that has just awakened for less than a hundred years fall into war again.


    Although she has only joined the school for more than ten years and is still practicing in isolation many times, she does not delay her deep understanding of the cruel nature of the cultivator, disorder, chaos, plundering and killing


    The strong are respected, and the cultivators regard human life as grass mustard. In order to compete for the first-line promotion opportunity, even teachers and apprentices, brothers and father and son can turn against each other. The selfish human nature is revealed, and the theory that people are not killed for themselves is the eternal theme of the cultivation world.


    Unfortunately, she is not strong enough to influence the school. She can only pray silently in her heart. I hope those rumors are false. The Marquis of the town is still the giant giant who shocked all over the world.


    ¡­¡­


    On a street not far from shejie street, a Mercedes Benz RV was parked on the roadside. The windows were closed and the scene inside could not be seen.


    Inside the car, a black sarcophagus was parked in the back compartment. Zhaiying sat with his eyes closed against the sarcophagus, like a zombie, but his face was ugly.


    Beside him, four old men with white hair and beard and wearing gray robes sat on their knees. They were silent and seemed to be waiting for something.


    In the driver''s seat, Nie fan, the current boss of qishifang, was sitting. However, at the moment, Nie fan looked at the front without focus. He didn''t even dare to look at a thin old man sitting on the co pilot, as if he were a monster, which frightened him.


    For a long time, the thin old man said Yin: "Nie fan, as a peripheral disciple of the Witch and demon sect, you watched the leader die. What face do you have to live?"


    "Old leader, spare your life. At that time, the leader asked me to take charge of other things. I wasn''t there. Mo Bai was with him. It''s none of my business."


    Nie fan was scared out of his wits and cried to shirk his responsibility. He hated Mo Bai to death. After the leader died, he disappeared and didn''t even say hello. He wanted to bear the anger of the old leader.


    "Hum, for your sins and meritorious service, I''ll spare you for the time being. Tell me what happened again in detail. Don''t miss any details."


    The old sect leader Wu Liduo''s triangular eyes are shining with green light and look very terrible.


    In fact, he was forced to revenge in Yanjing this time. He was cautious about his nature. After the soul lamp of Wu tianxie went out, although he was angry, he did not act rashly.


    The person who can kill Wu tianxie is definitely not simple. He wanted to know the details of the enemy before moving, but Zhaiying forced him to rush out with the eight elders to Yanjing with his sense of the curse of life.


    Now that he has come, he will come. If the stronghold wins the battle, he doesn''t have to worry that he is not the enemy''s opponent. But after all, there is Yanjing with Marquis Wu in charge. He doesn''t dare to take the chance to discuss with the stronghold to find an opportunity to catch Ding Ning secretly.


    But I didn''t think that winning the stronghold was crazy. I forced him to do it immediately, otherwise I would turn against him.


    He is a man who cherishes his life. Naturally, he won''t go out to cause trouble himself. He can only send four elders to catch nadingning.


    "Yes, master, the thing is, that day..."


    Nie fan narrowly escaped death, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, carefully recalled the whole thing and said it in detail.

 Chapter 538

    After hearing this, Wu Liduo pondered for a long time and still couldn''t judge Ding Ning''s real strength. For such a long time, the four elders still didn''t send any news, which made him more and more uneasy.


    He turned his head and looked at Zhaiying like nothing happened. His heart was full of resentment and helplessness. Although the Witch and demon sect is a small sect, your corpse driving sect is a big sect, but it doesn''t bully people like this?


    For the sake of your grandson who came to our Witch and demon sect undercover, the Witch and demon sect not only took the life of the current cult leader, but also made ground on the head of Taisui. NIMA, this is Yanjing. Yanjing is dominated by princes. You want to kill our Witch and demon sect.


    But I don''t know that Zhaiying''s heart is in a depressed mess when he notices his sad eyes. I''m also helpless, okay.


    I just want to get the feeding method of brain eating insects of your Witch and demon sect. I just want to have a grandson. Now even my old life may have to take it.


    Old Chixia monster, who is so strange, you say that you are the elder of the holy medicine sect and the strong man of Zhenwu realm. Why bother to embarrass the small sect of our corpse driving sect.


    He wanted to explain to Wu Lido, but at the thought of the calm face and the warning in the words of the old Chixia monster, he said that he was suffering. He really couldn''t afford to offend the people of the saint doctor.


    The thought that once the matter was exposed, he would face the strong pressure of the imperial palace. His legs and stomach turned straight and his face was bitter. It was really the devil''s fight and the kid suffered.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhen Street is like a real ghost street at the moment. The whole street is in a strange sleep.


    Ding Ning shook his head to get rid of the faint feeling of dizziness, but he was secretly shocked. He was drunk for thousands of miles - what a powerful overpowering drug that could paralyze the central nervous system.


    Even with his super mental strength, he had a feeling of wanting to be sleepy. On the contrary, Liu Sheng''s shallow Dai made him confused. He was as if nothing had happened and was not affected at all.


    But now he had no time to think more. The four sudden old men brought him a strong sense of danger. After he was ready to start, he said in a deep voice, "who are you? What do you want to do?"


    "Who are we? Gaga, you killed the stronghold and our sect leader Wu tianxie, and even asked us who we are?"


    An old man with a gloomy face giggled with an undisguised murder in his eyes.


    Ding Ning''s heart jumped. It turned out that it was the people of the Witch and demon sect. How could they find themselves? With luck, he pretended to be a fool and said, "what stronghold? What witch evil? I don''t know. Did you find the wrong person?"


    "Find the wrong person? Jie Jie, do you think we are fools? The curse of life is on you, not you. Who else? You still want to deny it now? It''s ridiculous."


    An old man with a red nose stared at Ding Ning with a joking look in his eyes.


    "Curse of life? What curse of life?"


    Ding Ning''s heart sank. He remembered what life curse the stronghold had actually used at that time, but he didn''t find any trace. He thought it was him who opened his mouth, but he didn''t think it really existed. No wonder these people were able to find themselves. Now they were in great trouble.


    "The curse of life is..."


    The old man with red nose patiently wanted to explain to Ding Ning, but he was impatiently interrupted by the old man with the mark of elm money in the corner of his eye who never spoke: "old eight, don''t forget where this is. Hurry to finish the work and retreat. Don''t talk nonsense."


    The old man with red nose was cold in his heart and said in a cold voice: "boy, hand over the spirit Gu king. I will consider leaving you a whole corpse, otherwise, you will wait to feed my Gu."


    As soon as the voice fell, the four burst into a powerful momentum and locked Ding Ning firmly.


    "King Linggu, is that what you''re talking about?"


    Ding Ning felt that he was in a mire. He even struggled to speak. With a look of fear, he stretched out his hand and exposed the ancient magic mosquito in the palm of his hand.


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    The four old men felt the presence of the magic mosquito, and all the life insects in their bodies trembled with fear. They immediately looked happy and greedy in their eyes. The red nosed old man was the first to rush forward and catch the magic mosquito.


    "No, old eight, be careful!"


    Seeing that Ding Ning suddenly took the initiative to throw the magic mosquito at the old man with red nose, the old man Yuqian suddenly felt a strong uneasiness in his heart and cried out.


    The old man with red nose got a warning and immediately gave birth to a strong warning sign, and an exciting lower body retreated violently.


    But no matter how fast he was, there might be magic mosquitoes. A little red light flashed, and the old man with red nose gave a sad scream. The whole man began to shrink strangely as if he had lost water, and in the blink of an eye he became a mummy.


    Ding Ning was shocked. Unexpectedly, the magic mosquito evolved again after swallowing the original poison of Wu tianxie last time. Now it doesn''t need to suck up a person''s blood essence for two seconds.


    "Poop!"


    The old man with red nose fell to the ground, climbed out dozens of poisonous insects from him and fled in all directions.


    Magic mosquitoes seem to be particularly interested in Gu. Where will this delicious feast fly? A dazzling flash of red light, and dozens of poisonous insects have become shriveled bodies.


    The magic mosquito flew back to Ding Ning''s palm with satisfaction and jumped like a show of skill.


    The three old men didn''t look sad at all, but looked at Ding Ning with great fear, as if the old man with red nose didn''t know them well.


    After the three people looked at each other, the big mouth old man who was the first to speak retreated instead of going forward. His mouth was full of words, and a little black light suddenly disappeared in the night.


    Ding Ning''s insinuation is not good. This guy is calling for reinforcements. These three old men are hard enough to deal with. It''s dangerous to come back for reinforcements.


    If it was him, he was sure to escape, but now the people who fainted all over the street, who knows if they will kill after he escaped.


    Therefore, we can only find a way to transfer the battlefield and break it one by one. In the spiritual connection, Liu shengqian Dai finds a chance to hide. He is desperate to rush at the old man with big mouth, and roars sadly and angrily, "I''ll fight with you."


    "Boy, die!"


    The three elders learned from the example of the old man with red nose and dared not be careless any more. Their spiritual power fluctuated and formed a protective mask to besiege Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning secretly complained that each of the three old guys had higher accomplishments than him. It was difficult for him to deal with each of them. Who knew they were so shameless, they joined hands without hesitation.


    A loud bang.


    Ding Ning and the big mouth old man hit each other hard, and the whole person flew upside down like a kite with a broken line.


    The big mouth old man looks puzzled. How can the guy who can kill the evil spirits be so weak? It''s unscientific.


    "No, I''m deceived. The boy wants to escape. Six, seven and I will stop him in front. You go after him and never let him run away."


    Seeing Ding Ning tumbling in the air without hesitation and escaping into the dark, the elder Yuqian''s face changed, quickly shouted to the old man with a big mouth, left and right with the old man with a gloomy face, dispersed and surrounded Ding Ning in the direction of escape.


    "I see, brother five."


    The big mouth old man nodded without hesitation and chased Ding Ning in a straight line.


    "Don''t chase, I''m coming!"


    Just as the five elders and the seven elders had just left, and the six elders were buried in pursuit, Ding Ning suddenly turned back, smiled and punched the six elders.


    "Die!"


    The sixth elder sneered and waved his palm. He didn''t think so. Did he think I couldn''t take you when I was alone?


    "Bang!"


    At the moment when the fists and palms intersected, an overwhelming force of terror directly shattered his body protection aura. One punch displaced his internal organs, gushed blood in his mouth, and showed a look of Horror: "how is it possible? You are the top power of tianwu?"


    "Answer..."


    Ding Ning smiled quietly, but bullied him like a shadow, and another punch came at him: "wrong!"


    "Up!"


    The six elders were willing to sit and wait to die. Regardless of the injury in their body, they rolled and drank violently in their mouth. A small blue snake suddenly left the body and shot at Ding Ning like an arrow.


    He didn''t expect to hurt Ding Ning either. He just wanted to take the opportunity to escape and join others to strive for time for healing.


    Ding Ning didn''t even look at the six elders who ran away madly and the little green snake coming. The ancient magic mosquito jumped on the little green snake happily without his greeting. In the twinkling of an eye, he turned it into a dry snake corpse. He stopped Liu shengqian Dai''s appearance, rushed to Luo Zhicheng and checked his pulse.


    As a result, he was relieved. It was only nerve paralysis toxin, which did no harm to his body. Even if he woke up, he would be paralyzed for half an hour. Don''t expect him to help in a short time.


    But as long as it can wake him up, it still plays a great role. After all, his identity is there. He can''t move or shout for help.


    Several silver lights flickered, and the silver needle pierced Luo Zhicheng''s head, stimulating his central nerve and forcibly waking him up.


    As soon as Luo Zhicheng woke up, Ding Ning quickly said the process of being attacked: "I don''t have time. They''re coming. I''ll lead them away now. You''ll call someone to protect them."


    Luo Zhicheng''s face was livid. Unexpectedly, he was a great master level strong man. He not only didn''t protect Ding Ning, but also wanted Ding Ning to attract the enemy''s fire, which made him feel extremely ashamed.


    But he also knew the priorities. He immediately took out the phone trembling and began to call for support.


    The color of breaking the air came from the distance. Ding Ning turned to meet the enemy and attracted the enemy''s attention. In his spiritual contact, he also severely ordered Liu shengqian Dai, who was ready to attack the enemy, not to act rashly. He must protect Luo Zhicheng. It depends on him whether he can escape today.


    He knows that there are eight elders in the Witch and demon sect. Since the big mouth six asked for help, it means that there are more than four of them.


    Even if the old leader of the Witch and demon sect didn''t come, just the eight elders came, I''m afraid he''s all unlucky today.


    The fact that one punch can hurt six elders just now does not mean that he is more powerful than six elders, but that he uses the first punch of "wild body refining".


    Although this fist has not yet reached perfection, it is his strongest fist, because it mobilizes the power of every cell in his whole body and is the most explosive fist.


    But in the same way, although this fist is powerful, it needs a short power storage time and consumes a lot. He can only hit three punches at most.


    Facing the crisis of life and death, he calmed down instead. At this time, he must not be disorderly. Since he can''t defeat the enemy, he can only outwit him. While delaying time and waiting for reinforcements, he tries to break them one by one.


    The six elders vomited blood and ran away frantically. The figure in front of them flashed. The seven elders showed their figure and asked in surprise, "old six, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Hey! Don''t mention it. I''m overcast by that boy. Help me protect the Dharma. I want to cure... Ah..."


    Before the sound of six long old words fell, his face changed sharply, and a sad scream came out of his mouth.


    "Old six, what''s the matter with you?"


    The seventh eldest brother was surprised. He thought that the sixth elder''s injury had intensified. He hurried forward to help him, but suddenly felt a pain in his back. The whole person''s vitality was passing quickly and turned into a corpse in the twinkling of an eye.

 Chapter 539

    The six elders smiled sadly. He hurt the old seven, but he didn''t understand that the magic mosquito was clearly on him. How could he attack the old seven at the same time?


    But he could no longer get the answer to this question. The whole person withered like shrinking in an instant. He was black and completely lost consciousness. He just stared at him with unwilling eyes.


    "Old six, is that you? What''s going on?"


    The five elders appeared in front of their corpses like ghosts. Their eyes finally showed a sad color, mixed with a trace of unspeakable fear.


    How long have we been apart? I didn''t expect that in the twinkling of an eye, heaven and man will be separated forever. My lips trembled twice. The five elders whispered, "don''t worry, old six and seven, I''ll break the boy into pieces and avenge you. Wait for me and I''ll take you back."


    With that, the five elders squatted down and were about to pick up their bodies. Suddenly, the red light flashed, and the magic mosquito jumped on the five elders like lightning from under the six elders.


    "Hum, evil animal, I have no way to think of Yin."


    The five elders who seemed unprepared suddenly reached out and grabbed the magic mosquito. There was a layer of magic light on their palms. Watching the magic mosquito struggling desperately in his hands, the five elders showed their satisfaction, He laughed and said, "I really thought I didn''t know you were hiding under Lao Liu''s body? Unfortunately, animals are animals, and their IQ is still not good. Don''t you know that the life Gu in my body can sense your existence? Ha ha!"


    "It''s too early for you to be happy."


    A faint voice suddenly sounded in his ear. The startled five elders Huoran raised his head, looked left and right, but there was no one. Suddenly he was creepy and shouted, "who, come out for me, don''t play tricks here."


    "It''s me!"


    A red light suddenly came out of the seven elders and shot at the five elders quickly.


    The fifth elder showed a strange smile on his face: "although I don''t know how you are invisible, do you think such tricks will really work?"


    While talking, the five elders'' idle left hand grabbed the incoming magic mosquitoes like lightning and laughed wildly: "Ding Ning, seeing the body of old six and seven, I guess you have two spirit Gu kings. I didn''t expect it to be true. Ha ha, I want to thank you."


    "You return my spirit poison king!"


    Ding Ning roared angrily, suddenly showed his body and punched the five elders.


    The five elders laughed happily and gathered all their strength to meet Ding Ning on their fists, but suddenly found a smile on Ding Ning''s face.


    He felt a strong uneasiness in his heart. He was about to get out of the illness, but suddenly he felt a pain in his neck and his vitality began to pass quickly.


    The five elders looked incredulous: "unexpectedly... Unexpectedly... There is another..."


    Ding Ning looked at him piteously and sighed: "there may be three if there are two. If you don''t put away the spiritual shield, another 100 may not hurt you."


    The five elders showed a sudden look, smiled miserably and said, "so you deliberately appeared to attack me, which is to force me to gather my spiritual power on my fist, so that the third one can take the opportunity to attack me, i... I don''t die unjustly!"


    With that, the five elders began to shrink crazily and wither into a corpse in an instant. The speed is amazing. After all, these are three magic mosquitoes sucking blood at the same time.


    "Hey, if you''re at the peak of tianwu, the magic mosquito really can''t help you. Unfortunately, you''re just a late tianwu."


    Ding Ning said faintly, but the five elders couldn''t hear it anymore.


    In the late days of tianwu, only 75% of the true Qi was converted into spiritual power. Therefore, during the battle, the amount of spiritual Qi was not enough. The formed spiritual shield could only cover most of the body, but could not cover the whole body, so that the magic mosquito found a flaw.


    Once we reach the peak of tianwu, the true Qi of the warrior is completely transformed into spiritual power, which can be attacked and defended, and the magic mosquito can no longer talk.


    Ding Ning looked at the three mummies, and his eyes showed pity. It was not what he wanted to kill, but if people wanted to kill him, he couldn''t wait to die, but the mummies looked a little too miserable.


    "Send you to die. I hope you will be a good man in your next life!"


    Ding Ning sighed softly. When the magic mosquito ate all the insects on them, the light in his hand flickered. For the first time, he used the dead talisman, and the three talismans were patted on the three mummies.


    Three empty shadows with dull eyes floated away, rising higher and higher, and dissipated in the air.


    Death? Is there really a past life? Ding Ning looked at the dissipated soul and his eyes were full of confusion.


    When he came to the body of the eight elders and sent him to death, he piled the four mummies together and crossed them out with corpse melting water. In the twinkling of an eye, the four fresh lives became a stream of pus and disappeared in the world forever.


    "Corpse water? What a poisonous boy!"


    An angry voice came from afar, but Ding Ning was not surprised. As soon as the group approached 100 meters, he noticed it, but he couldn''t run and wanted to buy time for Luo Zhicheng to ask for help.


    Looking at the six elders surrounded by two tianwu peaks and four tianwu later stages, Ding Ning''s face remained unchanged, but his heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    Especially the old man with a sarcophagus on his back exudes a dangerous smell that makes him palpitation. He is a strong man who may break through Zhenwu at any time.


    "You killed my grandson?"


    Zhaiying stared at Ding Ning in a gloomy way. The voice squeezed out of his throat was like the friction of pig iron, which made people''s scalp numb.


    "Your grandson? Who is it?"


    Ding Ning asked innocently. He wanted to talk more nonsense and delay time for a while.


    Unfortunately, Zhaiying didn''t give him any chance at all. With a sneer, he stretched out his hand to open the lid of the sarcophagus and said in his mouth, "go and harvest fresh flesh and blood."


    In Ding Ning''s horror, a zombie with iron gray skin and golden hair on his limbs sat up from the coffin, his closed eyes suddenly opened, and his muddy eyes looked like dead fish.


    Bang!


    The zombie jumped out of thin air, more than three meters high, landed steadily on the ground, opened his mouth and exposed two tusks. He pushed his feet hard and rushed to Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning felt dizzy and almost fainted by the corpse gas from his mouth. He stopped breathing and hit the corpse in the face.


    When.


    The fist hit the Zombie''s face firmly, but it was like hitting the giant clock. Ding Ning''s arm was numb and his fist bone hurt.


    The zombie was unharmed, but was shocked and retreated a few steps. Then he kicked hard under his feet and rushed at him again.


    It''s so hard. Ding Ning has tempered his body and feels that his body strength is hard enough, but it seems to be a lot worse than zombies.


    I want to see how hard you are. Ding Ning stretched out his hand, took out the silver sword and cut the zombie hard.


    "Zheng!"


    As a result, Ding Ning was shocked. It was really hard. The Taidao, which was much sharper than the general blade, was cut on the zombie. Unexpectedly, there was only a shallow white scratch.


    The zombie continued to rush fearlessly. Ding Ning hardened his scalp and kept chopping it back. What depressed him most was that the zombie was still very slow at first. After all, his joints were very stiff.


    But as the battle went on, its stiff joints became more and more flexible. For a moment, Ding Ning was in a hurry and kept retreating.


    Wu Liduo frowned, gathered around Zhaiying and whispered, "it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. We''d better make a quick decision. Take this boy and retreat."


    "Don''t worry. Now that my golden corpse has shot, it can''t return empty handed. If we intervene casually, it will be unhappy."


    Wu Lido didn''t look at Wu Lido and said calmly.


    Wu Lido almost didn''t spit out his old blood. Isn''t NIMA a a zombie without any wisdom? Not happy yet? I''m not happy with your sister.


    Patience admonished: "this is Yanjing. If it takes a long time, if it is found by the imperial palace..."


    "I know well. Don''t say any more. You''re also the old leader of the Witch and demon sect. Isn''t it natural to avenge your disciples? It''s reasonable for you to come to the national scholar''s house. What''s to be afraid of. Besides, a mere yellow haired boy wants so many of us to siege. You''re also kind to say it."


    Zhaiying was displeased and scolded impatiently.


    The reason was so strong that Wu Lido''s face turned red and his mouth opened for a long time.


    In my heart, I greeted the women of the 18th generation of the ancestors of yingzhai. You are a corpse. The big deal is a corpse and a life. But I''m afraid. All the top leaders of the Witch and demon sect are here. If you hang up, it''s tantamount to destroying the sect.


    Others are also full of resentment, but the strong in the ancient martial world are respected. Zhaiying relies on the corpse driving sect. They really can''t afford to offend. Zhaiying wants to be in the limelight and insists on not willing to siege. They have no way but to draw a circle silently in their hearts and curse the corpse driving sect.


    But I don''t know Zhaiying. At the moment, although the clouds are light and the wind is light on the surface, I''m actually playing drums in my heart, and my calf and stomach are turning all the time.


    But he said something about suffering. The old Chixia monster''s command still echoed in his ear: "you must lead out the people in the imperial palace before you can retreat, otherwise, your corpse driving sect will wait to kill the door."


    Compared with the Imperial Palace, Zhaiying is undoubtedly more afraid of the saint doctor sect. After all, the imperial palace is a reasonable organization to maintain order, and the saint doctor sect is not reasonable at all. You can kill the corpse driving sect by looking for an excuse.


    The two evils are the lesser of the two. Therefore, even if Zhaiying is afraid at the moment, he can only be a villain, control the zombies, delay time, and wait for the people from the imperial palace to come before he listens to his fate.


    This disaster was caused by him. It''s better to leave his life here than to kill the corpse driving sect. Of course, the imperial palace is a reasonable place, and he still has great hope to retreat.


    Although the Zombie''s flesh is strong, Ding Ning''s flesh is not bad. In addition, the Zombie''s attack means are single, so it''s a few times back and forth, which can''t pose any threat to him at all,


    Although he wondered whether these guys were holding their own identity and unwilling to siege, or there were other intrigues, he was happy to fight with zombies to delay time and wait for the arrival of reinforcements. Otherwise, these people really don''t have the cheek to siege themselves. I''m afraid they will be blasted into slag if they don''t have time to use their cards.


    Yan Guitang, the old Chixia monster who always stood by the window, whispered in a low voice: "almost."


    Yan Tong looked at the master blankly. Just about to ask, the figure of old Chixia monster flashed and disappeared in place.


    "Master, where are you going?"


    Yan Tong was shocked. After shouting, he didn''t get any response. His eyebrows were full of confusion. Didn''t he say temptation? Do you have to go out and test yourself?


    In the hall of the imperial residence in Yanshan, two dying old men, one tall and one short, sat cross legged on two futons and looked at each other, The tall old man on the right bowed to the three fanatical figures standing in front of him and said angrily: "break the army, seven killings and greedy wolves. Even two small sects dare to ignore the majesty of our scholar''s government and make trouble in Yanjing in violation of the peace agreement. Go and teach them enough lessons to let those guys have a long memory!"

 Chapter 540

    "Yes, martial uncle!"


    The three figures bowed and bowed with fists, snatched them out of the imperial scholar''s house, bounced like arrows, and ran down the mountain as fast as a meteor.


    After the three left, the little old man, Gu Jing, showed a worried face and flashed a wise light: "brother seven, the only Witch and demon sect and the corpse driving sect dare to brazenly violate the peace agreement in Yanjing. It seems that this thing is not simple."


    "Hum, it''s not to provoke us, but to test the third brother''s injury."


    Although the tall old man looks grumpy, he is not a fool. As one of the thirteen iron and blood guards who fought with Taizu, he would have died many times if he didn''t have a little political wisdom.


    The two small sects dare to make trouble openly in Yanjing. It''s just that they don''t know what to do. It''s strange if he can''t smell a strange smell from it.


    "Do they want to tear up the peace agreement?"


    The thin old man asked the ninth guard in horror.


    The tall old man''s eyes flashed and his voice said in a distant way: "not necessarily. Maybe it''s related to the prediction of Tianji Pavilion some time ago."


    The thin old man became more and more frightened and lost his voice: "you mean the ruins of heaven?"


    "Well, good."


    The tall old man frowned and nodded, but didn''t say much.


    The thin old man didn''t ask again. His eyes glittered and showed a thoughtful color.


    After a long time, he changed the subject and asked, "brother seven, is your third brother well? When can you get out of the pass?"


    "Hey, the third brother has been closed for more than 20 years, which makes these little people think that there is no one in our scholar''s residence and come to test."


    The tall old man was awe inspiring in his eyes: "maybe they have long forgotten that there are not only princes in the Imperial Palace, but also our two old disabled people alive."


    When the thin old man heard the speech, his face showed an extraordinary color, Proudly smiled: "Yes, the world only knows that the only remaining five guards of my iron and blood thirteen guards followed Taizu to frighten the ancient martial arts world to sign a peace agreement, but they also paid a huge price. Two died and two were seriously injured. Only the third brother was slightly injured and sat in the Imperial Palace. After so many years, these people may still think that our two old men who were seriously injured have died, but they don''t know that the third brother died to save our lives The power of the whole country to collect the world''s miraculous medicine, although it can''t make us fully recover, it also makes us survive and find another way to embark on the road of spirit and God. "


    "Ha ha, let these guys see that the third brother is not the only Marquis of the town in the imperial palace. The iron blood thirteen guards have not died in those years. For decades, it''s time for my iron wall xiangtiange and Suiming song Wuyou to reappear in the world."


    The tall old man Xiang Tiange was full of pride and unrestrained laughter.


    ¡­¡­


    In a small courtyard in an alley in Yanjing, she walked alone at night, reluctantly took a look at her residence during her experience in the Religious Bureau, and resolutely walked out.


    She has lived here for more than two years. Finally, it''s time to leave. She must leave in time before the school gets the notice from the Religious Bureau that her experience is over. Otherwise, with the ruthlessness and indifference of the school elders, the little life in her belly has no chance to come to this world.


    Unfortunately, people are not as good as heaven. When she was about to go on a long trip alone at night, a White Palace Dress appeared in front of her: "alone, where are you going?"


    Night alone, stunned, opened his mouth and looked at the uninvited guest in front of him: "master, why are you here?"


    The gauze of the palace women''s mask, a pair of beautiful eyes exposed outside, is full of infinite amorous feelings, but its temperament is quite the opposite. It exudes a sense of loneliness and holiness, just like a fairy who doesn''t eat human fireworks, which makes people feel awed.


    "I''ll take you back."


    "Back to school?"


    Night alone was caught off guard by this sudden change. I was very upset. I didn''t know if Shifu came to her because she knew something.


    "Yes, your experience must end ahead of time. The world is going to be in chaos. I don''t trust you to stay in the secular world."


    Fortunately, the palace dress woman was worried and didn''t notice the strange night alone. She explained to herself: "I''ll arrange someone to say hello to them at the Religious Bureau. After your experience, go back with me now."


    It''s a little relieved to walk alone at night. It seems that the pregnancy has not been exposed for the time being, but as long as you return to the school, you can''t hide it for long. For today''s plan, you can only take one step at a time, try to delay the time to go back, and then try to escape.


    Immediately holding the arm of the palace woman, she said coquettishly, "master, you must be tired all the way. Go into the room and rest for one night. It''s not too late to leave tomorrow."


    The palace dress woman hesitated and nodded: "tired is tireless, but Yanjing is really busy tonight. It''s not too late to start tomorrow morning."


    The night alone took the palace dress woman into the house, poured her a cup of tea, and asked curiously, "master, what are you watching?"


    "It''s also related to the upcoming chaos. The secret land of Tongtian is about to open."


    The woman in Palace Dress lifted her veil and showed her face. She took a sip of tea and frowned: "what a terrible tea."


    The night walked alone and said angrily, "this is the secular world. It''s good to have this tea. You thought it was the spirit tea of our saint. Just make do with it."


    "That''s how the tea in this earthly world can be compared with the spirit tea of our saints."


    The lady in the palace dress looked natural, as if she was talking about a natural thing. She turned her eyes when she walked alone at night. Although her master''s cultivation is profound, she is simply whiter than white paper. Sometimes she even looks very cute. They are called teachers and disciples. In fact, they are like sisters and sisters. They are not used to getting along with each other in private.


    After more than two years of birth experience, walking alone at night is not the kind of person who doesn''t know the world. He affectionately hugged the arm of a palace woman: "master, go on, what is the secret land of heaven?"


    The palace dress woman spoiled and rubbed her head. She looked dignified and said, "the secret land of heaven is related to the ancestral land of my saints."


    "Ancestral land? Isn''t my saint''s ancestral land on the vast mountain?"


    Night alone, surprised to cover his small mouth and asked.


    "No, it''s a long story. In ancient times, my saints were not called saints, but Xuannv."


    The woman in the palace dress showed a look of remembrance on her face: "according to the word of mouth of her ancestors and the records of ancient books, my Xuannv family was originally a race that shepherded all the people in the world and maintained human peace. It was the descendant of the goddess of war Jiutian Xuannv."


    "Ah, nine days Xuannv? Isn''t that a myth?"


    Night alone is also the first time I heard about the origin of the ethnic group. I asked in amazement.


    "I don''t know. It''s just that the news was uploaded by my ancestors and supported by ancient records. It should have a certain authenticity."


    The lady in Palace Dress frowned slightly. She was a little distracted when she walked alone at night. Then she came back and asked, "what does this secret place have to do with our saint?"


    "It is said that there is a secret to the immortal road in the secret land of heaven."


    The palace dress woman looked forward to it, blinked her eyes and said, "you should know that in the school for so many years, there has been no strong man in the ancient martial arts world in recent 100 years, not to mention the saint level strong man. Therefore, the birth of Tongtian secret territory will inevitably attract the covet of all sect forces."


    "Become an immortal? Is there really an immortal in this world?"


    The night alone was startled and asked strangely.


    The palace dress woman looked at her with a smile: "the so-called immortal is just a more powerful warrior. In the eyes of ordinary people, we are not immortal."


    "That''s a strong man in the divine martial arts realm like you, master. In the eyes of ordinary people, he is at most a powerful martial artist."


    Night alone, not light but not heavy, flattered the palace woman with a smile: "you girl, you know how to make master happy."


    "Hee hee, master, what''s the matter when you say that the heaven is related to the ancestral land of our saints?"


    The night alone saw that the master was off the subject again and hurriedly continued to ask.


    "As I said just now, in ancient times, our saint daughter clan was called Xuannv clan, which was the race to shepherd and guard the world instead of the gods, and the channel to communicate with the gods was Tongtian tower, which was in the ancestral land of Xuannv clan. Later, the world was in chaos, and heroes competed for deer. The two emperors of Yan and Huang joined forces to attack Chiyou, the leader of Jiuli, but they were defeated repeatedly. Later, they had no choice but to ask our clan for help, saying Chi Especially when demons are attached to the body, it will bring disaster to the world. "


    The palace dress woman tried to recall what she saw in the ancient books: "At that time, our Xuannv clan''s duty was to eliminate demons and maintain world peace, but did not interfere in the war of dynasty change. The clan leader Xuanji went to Jiuli tribe to observe Chiyou and found that there were signs of demonization. Therefore, after reporting to the fairy world through the Tongtian tower, the gods gave Xuanji a demon chain, jiuyouming fire to Yan Emperor and streamer light to the emperor to kill Chiyou."


    "And then?"


    The night alone listened with interest and asked.


    "Later..."


    The palace dress woman frowned with distress: "later, although she successfully killed Chiyou, the patriarch Xuanji disappeared. She also didn''t know what Emperor Yan and Huang said to the gods, which angered the gods and blamed my Xuannv family. Those who participated in the world war will be killed without mercy. Those who didn''t participate will be sealed by blood. From then on, they can''t break through the holy martial arts realm."


    "Ah!"


    Night alone is the first time I heard about it. I was shocked and covered my mouth.


    "This is also the second. The most excessive thing is that the two emperors of Yan and Huang disobeyed the orders of the gods. They said that as the spokesmen of the gods, we took part in the human war. Xuanji also secretly hid the artifact given by the gods and wanted to cut off my Xuannv family. My Xuannv family was speechless. Except for some ethnic minorities who were aware of the bad escape first, all the others were killed."


    Even after countless years, when talking about such a tragic past, the women in palace clothes still couldn''t help being filled with righteous indignation and full of sadness: "the people who survived by luck of the Xuannv family fled into the wilderness and lived a life of eating hair and blood. After thousands of years of reproduction and survival, they had the current Saint daughter family."


    "Master, no, according to what you said, my saint''s blood is sealed and can''t give birth to the strong in the holy martial arts. Why can I still be one of the four holy gates? Has our blood seal been broken?"


    Night alone asked.


    "The blood seal has not been lifted."


    The palace dress woman smiled bitterly, shook her head and told a shocking secret: "we saints don''t have strong men in the holy martial arts realm."


    "What? Then how can we be included in one of the four holy gates?"


    The night alone stood up in horror and asked incredulously.


    "Because the Xuannv family is the descendant of the goddess of war, Jiutian Xuannv, and takes the way of array. Even if the ancestors fled in a hurry, resulting in a large number of lack of inheritance, relying on the incomplete array way mastered by the ancestors can also enable the strong in Shenwu realm of our family to give full play to the combat power of Shengwu realm and make other sects think that our saint NV family has the strong in Shengwu realm, so we can list it Enter one of the four holy gates. "


    The palace woman said with a faint look.


    Walking alone at night, he suddenly said, "doesn''t that mean that master can only stay in the Shenwu realm all his life?"

 Chapter 541

    "Yes, according to the truth, it is true, but things are not absolute, and gods are not omnipotent. Now the birth of Tongtian secret land will be an opportunity for our family to break through the seal."


    In the past, the two emperors of Yan and Huang were ambitious. After unifying the world, they didn''t want to be manipulated by the gods. They wanted to enjoy the incense on the earth alone in order to become gods. Therefore, they gathered all the heroes in the world to destroy the Tongtian tower, and later generations spread falsehoods. Only then did there be the myth and legend of the descendants of Yan working together to crash into Zhoushan mountain. "


    In the clouds and fog of listening alone at night, he asked, "master, what is the relationship between Tongtian tower and Buzhou mountain?"


    As soon as the palace woman patted her forehead, she said shyly, "master forgot to say that the Tongtian tower is built on the Buzhou mountain and is the only channel to communicate with the fairyland. The Tongtian tower can not be destroyed by ordinary forces at all. The two emperors of Yan and Huang made an idea on the Buzhou mountain. Destroying the Buzhou mountain is tantamount to destroying the Tongtian tower."


    Walking alone at night, he suddenly asked with interest, "has the Tongtian tower been destroyed?"


    "If it can be easily destroyed, it is not the tower of heaven!"


    The woman in palace dress showed indignation in her eyes: "The two emperors of Yan and Huang paid a great price for their ambition to cut off Buzhou mountain, but they didn''t know that Tongtian tower was a bridge between heaven and earth. Due to the fracture of Buzhou mountain, Tongtian tower tilted. Indeed, as they expected, they cut off the connection with the immortal world, but brought a holocaust to the human world."


    Speaking of which, The beautiful eyes of women in palace dress show the color of lingering palpitations: "Although the Tongtian tower cut off the connection with the fairy world, it unexpectedly communicated with the demon world. Although the rules of heaven prevented those great demons from coming, countless little demons who did not reach the divine land came to the world through the Tongtian tower and launched an aggressive war against the Yan and Huang Dynasty. That war broke the earth and the sun and the moon, lasted for 5000 years, and hundreds of millions of people lived in ten rooms Jiukong, the Terran has reached the precarious point of imminent extinction. Everyone has lost their fighting spirit. The whole world is full of sorrow and let demons wreak havoc. Only some strong people are still tenaciously resisting and struggling with guerrilla tactics, but they can''t see any hope of victory. "


    "And then?"


    Night alone listening to the thrilling, immersed in it, although clearly know that the human race is not extinct, but still can''t help but ask nervously.


    "Later..."


    A look of pride appeared on the beautiful face of the palace woman: "later, after five thousand years of recuperation in the dark years, my Xuannu family resolutely took action for the great righteousness of the human race, gathered together with the remnants of the Yanhuang tribe, and became a new force to resist demons."


    "Can I defeat demons only by the defeated soldiers of my Xuannv family and Yanhuang tribe?"


    Night alone does not believe that the Xuannv family will have no complaints in their hearts after being destroyed. What kind of shit human righteousness?


    In her opinion, the Xuannv people have been watching coldly for 5000 years, waiting for the demons to weaken the Yanhuang army until there is no threat. Otherwise, the Yanhuang army, which was still strong at that time, might directly destroy the Xuannv people. There is no need to doubt the root of human evil. Before the critical moment of genocide and survival, Human beings, such selfish creatures, will never allow such a threat to exist.


    Therefore, the Xuannv clan is forced to choose to fight. They must understand the truth that their lips are dead and their teeth are cold. If the Yanhuang tribe is completely destroyed, the Xuannv clan''s battle array, no matter how subtle, can''t turn the tide. Sooner or later, they will be destroyed by demons. Their actions are not about righteousness, but just to protect themselves.


    The lady in Palace Dress blushed, She looked at her angrily: "of course not. In the barren land of the wild mountains, in addition to our Xuannv clan recuperating, there are also the remnants of the Jiuli tribe, including many descendants of Chiyou''s blood. Their number is more than our Xuannv clan. Without their help, that 5000 year dark war would not end in human victory."


    "Chiyou descendants?"


    When she walked alone at night, she couldn''t help screaming. She really forgot this part of the people.


    "Yes, Chiyou descendants, although they survive in the form of tribes, their combat power is far stronger than that of our Xuannv clan. They cooperate with the battle array of our Xuannv clan and finally kill all the invading demons after arduous fighting."


    The palace woman sighed faintly: "Demons are very difficult to be killed completely. Their life forms are different from ours. Therefore, the Terrans are afraid of the rebirth of demons, and they are afraid that demons will send reinforcements through the Tongtian tower. They sacrificed the lives of all the remaining strong men in the holy martial arts realm, and jointly performed the art of blood sacrifice, sealing all the Tongtian tower and the corpses of demons in the depths of the demon abyss, cutting off the communication between the demon world and the world Tao, this is the origin of Tongtian secret territory. "


    "Ah, isn''t it that human beings are in danger?"


    Walking alone at night, his face changed sharply and he lost his voice in horror.


    "Otherwise!"


    The woman in Palace Dress shook her head gently, "Many people think that the strong men in the holy martial arts realm of all sects are practicing in seclusion. There are no strong men in the holy martial arts realm in the world. In fact, they are not. When they find that there is no hope to break through the divine realm, they will take the initiative to enter the magic abyss and look for the opportunity to break through. After all, although the magic abyss is full of crisis, the aura scattered from the secret realm of heaven can breed endless natural materials and earth treasures, if not Because these holy martial arts are not there, do you think the founder of the kingdom of China with five iron guards could lower the ancient martial world and sign a peace agreement? "


    "Didn''t these strong men in the holy martial arts come back?"


    The night walked alone and asked nervously. After all, the virgin family has no saint level strong people. In case the strong people in the holy martial arts realm of other sects return, isn''t the virgin family dangerous?


    "A hundred years ago, a strong saint in the holy sword mountain villa once found the secret place of Tongtian. At the moment of entering the secret place, he desperately sent back a message that Tongtian tower is a divine object of heaven and earth. The spirit of heaven and earth scattered by himself can purify the evil spirit of the demon''s body. The demons above Shenwu have condensed their own spirit. Even if the body is decayed, the spirit is immortal After the purification of Tongtian tower, these sealed demons and spirits have lost their independent consciousness and become the purest spirits. Any Heavenly Master who obtains such spirits for refining can become a spiritual master or even a holy spirit Master. Unfortunately, since the strong man sent back the news, he has completely lost contact. "


    Speaking of this, the palace woman sighed: "after Tianji Pavilion got the news, it took a hundred years to calculate that Tongtian secret realm will be born in the last two years."


    "What kind of existence is Tianji pavilion? Is it reliable?"


    Night alone, some noncommittal said.


    As soon as the woman in palace dress looked solemn, Positive color channel: "Don''t be rude to Tianji Pavilion. They are all talented people chosen by heaven. They are born with the ability to spy on the fate of heaven. They are detached beings. For thousands of years, they have never participated in the change of dynasties in the world, let alone greedy for power in the world. They have no desire and desire. They only calculate the major events about the life and death of the human race, but what they pay is their life Yuan, so people chosen by heaven can''t live long. Even our four holy gates, big snow mountain and Tianyin Temple respect them. "


    "Big snow mountain and Tianyin temple? What kind of sect gate is this? Why have you never heard of it? Is it also a saint level sect gate to be juxtaposed with the four Saint gates?"


    It was the first time I heard about walking alone at night. I asked in surprise.


    "Yes, the big snow mountain and Tianyin temple are the Holy Level sects of the hidden world. Different from our four holy gates, at least we have disciples walking outside, but these two mysterious sects are really hidden from the world. They, Tianji Pavilion and the location of our four holy gates just form the shape of a big dipper seven stars, which is also the seven array eyes that sealed the secret land of heaven in those years."


    In the eyes of the palace dress woman, the light of wisdom flashed: "so I doubt that these two sects are the descendants of the people who sealed the secret land of Tongtian at the beginning."


    "Is it Chiyou''s descendants?"


    The night walked alone, his eyes lit up and asked in surprise.


    "No!"


    The palace dress woman shook her head with complex eyes: "Chiyou was good at using three weapons: knife, axe and Ge. The axe method and Ge method were lost after he was defeated and killed. Only the knife method was inherited. The race of his descendants is the relic of the holy knife."


    "Ah, is the remnant of Shengdao the descendant of Chiyou? No wonder shengyimen and Shengjian villa are always against the remnant of Shengdao."


    After all, the saint doctor claims to be the descendant of Emperor Yan, and the saint sword villa provides Xuanyuan divine sword, which is naturally the descendant of the Yellow Emperor, But what puzzled her was: "in those years, Emperor Yan and Emperor Huang killed all our Xuannv family, which can be said to be a deep hatred like the sea. It is reasonable that we and the Shengdao family should be allies, but why should we help them every time the Shengdao family attacked Shengyi gate and Shengjian villa?"


    "Because all the people in the world!"


    The woman in Palace Dress exudes noble righteousness: "Although the Tongtian tower is sealed, a saint level strong man must consume his hard-earned spiritual power in all seven array eyes to maintain the seal. Otherwise, once the seal of the Tongtian tower is broken, no one can guarantee whether the demon will come back to the world again. In the dark years, there are thousands of strong men in the holy martial arts realm to resist the invasion of the demon, but now, the holy martial arts realm of the whole world There are no more than a hundred strong people. Although there is no strong person in the holy martial arts realm, there are three ancestors at the peak of the holy martial arts realm in each generation who cooperate with the array to maintain the seal. Once the holy doctor gate and the holy sword villa are destroyed, where can we find the strong person in the holy martial arts realm to maintain the seal? At that time, mankind will be in danger, so we can only protect them reluctantly. "


    Walking alone at night with respect, this is the real righteousness. For the sake of the whole Terran, she put down her personal hatred. In her eyes, the image of master suddenly became tall.


    But then the palace woman smiled and said a word like a little fox stealing a chicken, Let her newly established great image collapse in an instant: "We all know the truth. How can the saint sword family not understand it? In fact, even if we Saint female family don''t come forward, the saint sword family can''t really destroy them. But since the saint female family is a lobbyist without wind and risk, it can give both sides a step down and harvest the favor of Saint doctor and Saint sword villa, why don''t we do it?"


    Walking alone at night, I didn''t expect that the simple master would be so cunning, "master, since you can enter the Tongtian secret realm from the magic abyss, what does it mean to be born?"


    "The magic abyss is an extremely terrible place where there are ten deaths and no life. Even the strong in the holy martial arts realm will die. No one is willing to try it easily. Moreover, the magic abyss is boundless, full of unimaginable terror. Trying to find the entrance to the secret realm is no less than looking for a needle in the sea."


    The palace dress woman said seriously, "therefore, the birth of Tongtian secret realm is very precious. This is the only hope for the strong in Shengwu realm to break through the divine realm, which contains great opportunities. However, even if you leave the magic abyss, no one can enter the Tongtian secret realm. It has strong restrictions."

 Chapter 542

    On the road from Yanshan to the city, a Dongfeng armored car with a flat tire staggered to the side of the road.


    Greedy wolf, broken army and Qisha got out of the car with a gloomy face and looked at a man in ancient clothes standing on the road.


    The greedy wolf''s pupils shrunk and said in a cold voice, "holy doctor, elder chexia!"


    "Yes, you must be the famous greedy wolf brother?"


    The man in ancient costume is Yan Tong''s master Chi Xia, with a warm smile on his face and a gentle fist salute, just like an old friend I haven''t seen for many years.


    The greedy wolf raised his eyebrows and said, "I don''t know if elder Chixia stopped our car. What do you think?"


    "I don''t dare to have any advice. I just heard that there are three heroes in the imperial palace. I specially want to ask for advice."


    Elder Chi Xia said tepidly, but his words were full of provocation.


    "Hahaha, elder Chi Xia doesn''t want to stop the three of us on his own?"


    The greedy wolf looked at each other and laughed together.


    "No, I''m not so overconfident. I just want to ask brother greedy Wolf for advice."


    Cabernet Sauvignon sideways gave way to the road and made a gesture of invitation: "please help yourself, two."


    Greedy wolf nodded: "in that case, I''ll compete with elder Chixia. Go first."


    "Be careful yourself!"


    Breaking the army and seven killing knew that this was not the time to hesitate. They nodded and ran forward without looking at Chixia.


    Chi Xia always stood by the roadside with her hands down, and there was no sign of wanting to start. She didn''t say with a smile until she broke the army and went away with the seven murders: "the moonlight is good tonight."


    "Yes, it''s just rained, the air is fresh and the moon is bright. It''s really not a good time to kill."


    The greedy wolf said calmly, but let the smile on Chixia''s face stagnate, "you want to kill me? I''m just looking for you to compete."


    "Although the weather is not suitable for killing, there is only one result for those who dare to challenge our imperial palace. Either you or I die."


    As soon as the greedy wolf''s voice fell, the whole person turned into an arrow as fast as thunder, and came straight to Chixia with a roaring wind. The cold killing opportunity made Chixia cold all over.


    He just wanted to stop the greedy wolf, but he didn''t want to work hard with him, but the greedy wolf directly put on a desperate posture, so that he had to go all out.


    "Rosy clouds are all over the sky!"


    With one palm, heaven and earth are shocked, and the red clouds all over the sky protect the whole body like gorgeous fireworks.


    "Bang!"


    Human figures crisscross. The greedy wolf is glittering with strong and domineering stars, standing proudly behind the red cloud.


    The glow around the body went out, and an abnormal flush appeared on her face. She put her hand over the blood hole in her chest and asked incredulously, "why, aren''t you afraid of death?"


    The greedy wolf was as tall and straight as a mountain, and said forcefully, "the national scholar''s house can''t be humiliated!"


    After that, people hit the sky like eagles, ran forward like meteors and disappeared into the dark.


    "What a national scholar''s office. I can''t be humiliated. Greedy wolf, I''m not as good as you!"


    With a long sigh, Chi Xia closed her eyes and sat cross legged.


    The greedy wolf did not dodge. He traded injury for injury and life for life. He was bound to forge ahead. At the last moment of close combat, Chi Xia was afraid. His hand was so slow that he suffered a heavy blow. He could not fight with people in a few years.


    In the dark distance he didn''t know, the greedy wolf suddenly stopped, opened his mouth and ejected a blood arrow with white smoke. His face turned white. He sat on the ground listlessly to meditate and regulate his breath, A bitter smile appeared: "I''m worthy of being the top strongman in Zhenwu realm. Just being wiped by the palm wind, the power of that flame will hurt my meridians and lose my hands. Otherwise, I will kill them. Unfortunately! I''ve tried my best to break the army and kill seven times. It''s up to you."


    Breaking the army and killing seven together, I saw a strange monk in emerald green cassock sitting cross legged in the middle of the road, looking at his nose, mouth and heart, as if he existed forever.


    "Seven kill, you go first and give me the bald donkey!"


    The army broke into a low voice and took a step forward with high morale. The momentum was like a mountain and forced to the monk who blocked the road.


    Seven kill silently nodded and ran past the monk without stopping. The monk didn''t stop, raised his eyelids and stared at the army, as if there was no one else in his eyes.


    "If I''m not wrong, there are still people waiting for seven kills in front of me?"


    The broken army asked calmly.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, why do you ask clearly!"


    The monk announced the Buddha''s name and stood up slowly, "I have no intention of fighting with benefactor. Please wait a moment."


    "You don''t want to fight me?"


    Breaking the army seemed to be both doubt and ridicule. The whole man suddenly put on an extremely strange posture. His left hand was like a bow and his right hand was like an arrow. A terrible killing machine shrouded the monk. The cold voice was piercing: "those who block my way die!"


    The monk''s frightened face changed sharply and said in a surprised voice, "benefactor, why is this?"


    "As one of the four holy gates, the holy doctor gate is barely qualified to block the way of our imperial palace. You don''t even have a strong saint in the pure land of Sanskrit. I don''t know where you have the courage to block my way, make way, or die. Choose for yourself."


    The momentum of breaking the army is becoming stronger and stronger. The terrible pressure makes the monk like stuck in the mud. He doesn''t dare to move even. His face flickers with hesitation and entanglement. Just when the momentum of breaking the army is about to reach the peak and the empty arrow in his hand is about to be launched


    "Amitabha, I''ll make way. I''m not your opponent!"


    After all, the monk didn''t bear the pressure of breaking the army. Gao Xuan gave a Buddha''s horn and made way for the road.


    "You know!"


    With a cold hum from the breaking army, the terrible momentum burst out, and people made a broken air play like arrows, and disappeared in the distance in an instant.


    The monk wiped the sweat on his forehead and comforted himself with lingering fear: "I didn''t expect that this army has reached the peak of the great master of condensing gasification soldiers. It is possible to break through the martial god at any time. I can''t stop the poor monk. I think the school can''t blame me."


    In the distant darkness, the breaking army looked around and there was no one. Then he lay limp on the ground and couldn''t even move a finger, Murmured with a bitter smile: "Oh, my God, I''m scared to death. MD, I''m the early stage of the great master territory. Ya sent the fankong monk of Zhenwu bachongtian to stop me. Do you really think I''m a God? Fortunately, fortunately, I used the broken sky arrow that only has shape but no God to frighten the bald donkey, otherwise I would be immortal and disabled tonight. Alas, I can''t move in an hour. Seven kills can only be seen It''s yours. "


    The seven murders he talked about were hunting in black at the moment. He stared at a handsome young man in white and carrying an ancient sword. He frowned and said, "when did you come out of Shengjian mountain villa? When did you enter Zhenwu at the age of 40? Why have I never heard of you."


    I can be praised by the always silent seven kill. Even with the mind of a young man in white, I can''t keep calm. There is a look of secretly happy in the bottom of my eyes, pretending to be modest: "brother seven kill is too famous. I''m proud of Xuanyuan. If people like me in my holy sword villa catch a lot, where can we talk about genius..."


    "Do you know what I hate most?"


    Qisha asked faintly.


    "What do you hate most?"


    The young man in white was stunned. His task was to stop Qisha and delay time. Qisha was willing to chat with him and waste time, just with his heart.


    "Zheng!"


    The sword came out of the scabbard, and the awn was like a dragon. Xuanyuan Ao, who was stunned, didn''t react. He felt cold all over. The snow-white and elegant clothes had become rags on his body. There was only one quadrangular underwear all over his body. Even the long sword behind him fell to the ground.


    "I hate wordy people!"


    Qisha''s indifferent voice came from a distance. People had already disappeared in the dark.


    Xuanyuan was as numb as a chicken, with a look of shame and anger on his face. He squirted out a mouthful of blood, covered his vital points, and roared wildly in the dark: "ah ah... Damn seven murders, I will repay today''s humiliation a hundred times!"


    The seven murders have long gone. Where can you hear his cry and curse? Even if you hear it, you won''t take it to heart. He just sneaked into Xuanyuan Ao while he was unprepared. If you really fight head-on, you still don''t know whether you will win or lose.


    Xuanyuan Ao, the youngest son of the leader of Shengjian mountain villa, is already a strong man in the triple heaven of Zhenwu territory at the age of 37. He has unlimited potential. He is an absolute genius and has the strength of leapfrog fighting.


    Although his realm is equivalent to that of the great master''s seven murders in the early stage, his strength must not be measured by an easy realm. The seven murders only disturbed his mind with words and defeated him by surprise.


    After breaking through Xuanyuan Ao, Qisha was a little relieved. He was elated at the thought of coming to the scene. It seems that the task should be completed. I hope the boy can hold on for a while.


    But soon, his face was gloomy. Looking at the red woman standing in the middle of the road, his pupils contracted violently into a awn: "Chixiao fairy?"


    "Seven murders? Xuanyuan Ao didn''t stop you. It''s really extraordinary. It''s really good!"


    Chixiao fairy patted her hands gently, with a very sincere look of praise on her face, as if she was cheering for the seven murders.


    Seven murderers frowned: "the seven deacons and elders of the holy medical sect sent out two. I''m really curious about your purpose? Don''t talk to me about dueling, and don''t tell me lies for the sake of the witch sect or the corpse driving sect. I''m not so stupid."


    "You are a smart man. Why do you have to fight and kill? Why don''t you sit down and have a good chat with us? Maybe we can talk about some feelings?"


    Chixiao fairy smiled and didn''t answer him. Instead, she sat down on the kerb, patted the position around her and motioned him to sit down.


    Qisha was also rude. He sat down beside her without scruples: "OK, let''s talk about fifty cents first."


    "Giggle, they all say that Qisha is silent and doesn''t like words. I didn''t expect to be such a humorous and wonderful person in private."


    The Chixiao fairy covered her mouth and smiled. She snuggled up in the arms of Qisha. Her eyebrows and eyes were full of attractive charm.


    "I''ve heard that Chixiao fairy is bold and unrestrained. When I see her today, she''s really coquettish. It''s a pity that she''s older."


    Qisha''s indifferent sentence stifled the Chixiao fairy''s laughter back. Huoran sat up, flashed a fierce killing opportunity in his eyes, and said, "Qisha, you''re looking for death!"


    "I don''t like to say, I just like to do!"


    Qi Sha said a pun and suddenly grabbed her arm joint.


    Although Chixiao fairy was caught off guard, she was the strong one of Zhenwu qichongtian after all. Her reaction was amazing. She grabbed the joint of Qisha with her backhand without showing weakness.


    The seven killers turned their palms, and the five fingers of their right hand were like white snakes spitting out letters. They stabbed Chixiao fairy between her elbows.


    Chixiao fairy was shocked. Her right hand was numb and sour and lost her strength. She was waiting to run her spiritual power to protect her body, but suddenly felt a numbness in her ribs. A strange itch made her twitch all over, giggle and lose her resistance.


    Seven kill didn''t dare to be careless at all. He patted her several times and sealed her spiritual power. Then he breathed a long sigh of relief. Unconsciously, he was sweating through the back of his clothes.

 Chapter 543

    Although the Chixiao fairy couldn''t move, she was angry in her beautiful eyes and scolded with gnashing teeth: "seven murders, you are really shameless, despicable and obscene. You should use such a rogue means, or are you not a man?"


    Seven kill provoked her delicate chin, looked at her flustered eyes and smiled: "I have to try to know if I''m a man."


    "You... Don''t mess around. My holy doctor won''t let you go."


    Chixiao fairy was really afraid and threatened in panic.


    Seven kill picked his eyebrows and showed a meaningful color: "I didn''t expect you to be a baby at such an old age. Good, good, let me pick up a big bargain."


    "You are so old. The fairy is less than 70 this year. Isn''t she much older than you?"


    After all, a woman is very concerned about her age. When she heard that Qi Sha said she was old, she was angry and roared angrily.


    More than 60 years old is definitely an old woman for ordinary people, but for the strong people in Zhenwu with a life of 150 years, it is the best moment in their life, which is equivalent to the thirties of ordinary people.


    "It''s not much. It''s just a teenager."


    Seven murders showed a sneering smile. Xuanyuan was proud of how talented he was, but he was not bad. He had become a great master at his age.


    "You... You''re only in your thirties?"


    Chixiao fairy''s face changed. Several talented people like Xuanyuan Ao came out of the saint doctor''s door, which made her very proud. She inevitably underestimated the heroes in the world, but she didn''t expect that there were such talented people in the muddy world.


    "How old I am has nothing to do with you!"


    Qisha gave her a cold look and went away. He didn''t have time to write with her.


    What he didn''t say was that Luo Zhicheng called a group of his men after all. According to Ding Ning''s arrangement, Liu shengqian asked Luo Zhicheng''s men to uniformly arrange these childe brothers and eldest ladies to stay in a hotel. After all, they sent them home unconscious. Who knows what kind of misunderstanding will happen.


    After they were sent away safely, Ding Ning ordered Liu Sheng, shallow Dai and Luo Zhicheng to go first. Without worries, he completely put down his heart and struggled while looking for a chance to escape.


    Yes, that is to escape. In the face of the siege of two tianwu peaks and four tianwu later stages, even if the zombie defected, he was not sure he could defeat them.


    Don''t say he doesn''t have martial integrity. Even if he has martial integrity, he won''t fight this uncertain war. The only thing that worries him is that if these guys don''t get rid of, I''m afraid there will be no peace in the future.


    Therefore, he tried his best to delay time and looked forward to a master from the imperial palace to show his power and kill all these guys, so as to avoid future trouble forever.


    In his eagerness to see through, finally... Someone came.


    However, what made him regret was that the person who came was not the rescue he expected, but his enemy.


    Feng Jiu is a very common name, but it makes people palpitate, because he is from the Feng family and a strong man in Zhenwu realm.


    The purpose of his coming is very simple. He is to teach Ding Ning a good lesson for Feng Ni''er, the eldest miss of the Feng family, and take away the unreal treasure by the way.


    After all, since her debut, the eldest miss of the Feng family has never lost such a big face. She has been beaten black and blue by a worldly man, which makes the face of the Feng family go nowhere.


    Ding Ning was so jealous that he knew that Feng Ni''er was so narrow-minded. He wouldn''t let her go back and kill her on the spot. Anyway, the Feng family had to take revenge.


    You know, Wu Liduo was afraid of the village winning. Feng Jiu didn''t take the village winning seriously. As soon as he came up, he first beat the zombie flying, then broke Ding Ning''s arm with a punch and broke his leg with a kick, so that he didn''t have a chance to run if he wanted to run.


    In fact, Ding Ning wronged Feng Ni''er. Although he humiliated Feng Ni''er, Feng Ni''er really didn''t want to revenge him. Let alone wake up. At least, she regained long Xiaotian''s heart and owed Ding Ning a favor.


    But the ancestors of Naihe Feng family didn''t want to. Their baby granddaughter was beaten. If we don''t find it back, how can we save the face of the Feng family?


    Therefore, Feng Jiu, who secretly cares about Lingbao, volunteered to export her evil spirit for the eldest lady and find a place for the Feng family.


    As a result, he went to Ninghai to find Ding Ning''s address for several days. When he was about to break in to find Ding Ning at night, he inadvertently saw the news. He knew that Ding Ning had come to Yanjing. He immediately rushed over. Unexpectedly, when he was looking for Ding Ning''s trace everywhere, he found that Ding Ning was being besieged, which made him overjoyed, When he found that Zhaiying and others were just accomplishments in tianwu realm, he stabbed them in and started directly.


    He really did what he said. He just taught Ding Ning a lesson and interrupted him. If at ordinary times, such an injury doesn''t matter, and Ding Ning won''t take it to heart.


    But the problem is that there are six guys waiting for his life, so Ding Ning hates Feng Jiu and Feng family at the moment.


    His eyes twinkled with fierce light and glared at Feng Jiu fiercely: "if I don''t die today, one day I will break you into pieces and destroy the Feng family."


    "The person is not big, the tone is not small, my Phoenix family is waiting for you."


    Feng Jiu shrugged indifferently. Although Ding Ning''s eyes made him palpitation, he didn''t think Ding Ning could live through the night.

 Chapter 544

    "It''s an unforgivable crime for the Feng family to dare to commit murder in public in Yanjing, violate the peace agreement and ignore our scholar''s office!"


    As soon as Feng Jiu''s voice fell, a vast terror like Tianwei fell from the sky. One of Feng Jiu''s first pressed horses fell and a dog ate the mud, but he didn''t dare to get angry at all. He spit out the mud in his mouth. His eyes trembled with fear and shouted, "please forgive me, master."


    Wu Liduo and others were pale, trembling and kneeling on the ground. They didn''t dare to take any rash action. They kept begging for mercy and joking. In the face of the divine domain of the God of martial arts, they didn''t dare to be presumptuous.


    On the contrary, Zhaiying had expected this scene. He was not nervous, but also relieved. Finally, he came and he was relieved.


    Although he had planned to die for a long time, he still cursed the old Chixia monster maliciously in his heart. The holy doctor who couldn''t die well. The martial god shot. Are you satisfied?


    But he still couldn''t understand why the old Cheshire monster asked him to do so?


    Yeah, why?


    Yeduxing is also asking her master yelinglong this question.


    "Because of the seal of the Tongtian tower, the accomplishments of those who enter the Tongtian secret realm will be suppressed below the Zhenwu realm. That is to say, even if you are a strong saint, you can only give full play to the peak combat power of the tianwu realm after entering the Tongtian secret realm, and ordinary spirit tools, spirit armor, talismans, etc. can not be used inside."


    Watching the night walk alone, Night''s exquisite and beautiful face showed a dignified color: "Compared with the national martial arts, the ancient martial arts have no advantage in the Tongtian secret territory. Therefore, the saint doctor gate and the saint sword villa want to test whether Xia Hou Weiyang is really unhealed as rumored. If it is true, the opening of the Tongtian secret territory will exclude the national martial arts."


    Walking alone at night, ice and snow are smart. She immediately understood what she meant. Chinese martial arts practitioners (hereinafter referred to as national martial arts practitioners) practice both inside and outside, while ancient martial arts practitioners are gas refiners. Therefore, in the heaven secret realm of suppressing cultivation, the national martial arts practitioners who have refined their body obviously have an advantage.


    In fact, the relationship between the ancient martial arts and the national martial arts has always been inharmonious. Relying on the inheritance of the ancient ancestor system, the ancient martial arts regard themselves as orthodox martial arts and always despise the national martial arts.


    Even though Xia Hou Weiyang was the God of martial arts and forced the four holy gates to sign the peace agreement, the ancient martial arts still did not pay attention to the national martial arts.


    After all, among the ancient warriors, there are strong ones in the holy martial arts realm. It''s just that it''s inconvenient to fight for many reasons.


    Ancient martial arts practitioners cherish their lives when they have reached a certain level of cultivation. Therefore, this time, except for a few strong people in Shenwu who have a short life, most strong people above Zhenwu do not intend to enter. Instead, they expect the excellent tianwu disciples selected by the sect to gain something and hand it over to the sect when they come back. Of course, Zongmen will also take out the corresponding cultivation resources to exchange.


    As a result, after entering the secret territory of Tongtian, the dominant national warriors are likely to take the opportunity to take revenge and kill the ancient warriors who used to be high above. Even if they don''t kill, robbing the harvest of the ancient warriors is also a time-saving and labor-saving way to get rich.


    Therefore, from the perspective of ancient warriors, it is the best way to exclude national warriors during this secret territory trip.


    People are selfish. Although the news has not been completely spread, and the four holy gates have not discussed and reached a consensus, ye Linglong has not intervened in Yanjing, which has explained the saint''s attitude. Of course, no objection is acquiescence.


    The night walked alone and smiled. "Who is so unlucky? They were used as bait by the saint doctor''s gate and the saint sword villa to test the imperial palace."


    "Yes, that guy is also unlucky. I heard that he is a doctor from Ninghai. I don''t know how to offend the Witch and demon cult and the corpse driving sect. He was used as a bait by the saint doctor gate to provoke the authority of the Imperial Palace, trying to test whether Xia Hou Weiyang was injured or not."


    Night Linglong stated that she would never pay more attention to people and things that had nothing to do with her.


    Walking alone at night is like thunder. Is Ning Hailai a doctor? Can''t it be Ding Ning?


    "What''s his name?" he asked anxiously


    Night Linglong frowned, looked at her strangely and shook her head: "what''s your name... I can''t remember. What''s the matter?"


    "If you think about it carefully, is his name ding Ning? He''s not old and looks in his early twenties..."


    Night alone, pale, kept describing, trying to evoke the exquisite memory of night.


    Ye Linglong blinked suspiciously when she saw that she was in a hurry: "it seems that her surname is Ding, but it''s not Ding Ning. I don''t know. It''s really young."


    "No, I''m going to save him."


    Night alone, his face pale and ugly, suddenly stood up and ran out regardless of everything.


    "Stop, what''s going on? Do you know him?"


    But how can ye escape when she walks alone in front of the strong Shenwu level? As soon as the divine domain came out, she fell into the field of Ye Linglong.


    "Let go of me, let go of me... I''m going to save him... I''m going to save him... If he dies, I won''t forgive you in my life."


    Walking alone at night, my heart aches like a twist. I can''t help crying loudly.


    Night Linglong had never seen such a gaffe when she walked alone for the night. Her simple head became more sensitive, and her heart clicked. She realized that the relationship between them was not simple. She put away Shenyu, grabbed her arm and said fiercely: "nonsense, you can''t save him if you go. Tell me honestly, what''s your relationship with him?"


    "He is me... The person I like."


    Night alone, looking at night Linglong''s increasingly ugly face, he realized that he had lost his attitude. He grabbed master''s arm and begged, "master, please, please save him?"


    "Walking alone, do you want to be a teacher and an enemy of the whole ancient martial world?"


    Night Linglong''s face is very ugly. She didn''t notice it before. Now she noticed it. After careful observation, she found that night walking alone is not perfect. How can she not be angry.


    The night walked alone and sat down decadent. The crystal tears fell down her cheeks like a spring and wet the ground.


    Yes, this plan is related to the interests of the whole ancient martial arts world. Not to mention master alone, even the whole Saint race can''t bear the anger of the ancient martial arts.


    Ye Linglong was angry and wanted to interrogate the relationship between Ye Duxing and Ding Ning. He could see the sad look of Ye Duxing. He couldn''t help being soft and said softly: "he may not necessarily die. Maybe the rumor is wrong. In fact, Xia Hou Weiyang wasn''t hurt at all?"


    The night walked alone, raised his head with tears, and smiled more ugly than crying: "there must be a reason for the wind coming from nowhere. If Xia Hou Weiyang was not injured, he could not have been absent for more than 20 years. The saint doctor''s gate and Saint sword villa are not sure of more than 80% and will not try."


    Night Linglong sighed. She also knew that her words were just a glimmer of hope for night to walk alone and comfort her. It must be true that Xiahou Weiyang was seriously injured and difficult to heal. Otherwise, she would have done it long ago. Where would she wait until now.


    "If he dies, I swear that I will kill the saint doctor''s gate and the saint sword mountain villa to avenge him. If I break this oath, I will be scared to death."


    Night alone stopped the tears, but his face was full of determination and solemnly vowed.


    "You''re crazy. What''s good about him? Let you make such an oath."


    Night Linglong screamed. She felt that her apprentice had become so strange at the moment.


    "If he doesn''t die, I''m not as good as him."


    The night walked alone with a tragic smile, revealing snow-white white teeth, but the bottom of his eyes was cold without any warmth.


    "You''re not as good as him? How can you? You''re a dark body once in a million years. As long as you have enough cultivation resources, you don''t have any bottleneck at all. How can a mere mortal make you feel inferior."


    Night Linglong didn''t believe her words at all. She thought she was deliberately raising Ding Ning and wanted her to save him for his great value.


    "I have known him for less than three months. The first time I saw him was at the end of August. Do you know what he was at that time?"


    When I walked alone at night, I remembered my first meeting with Ding Ning, and a beautiful red glow appeared on my tearful cheeks.


    "What realm?"


    Night Linglong asked disapprovingly.


    "It may be human or Xuanwu."


    The night walked alone with a light on his face and a strong sense of pride and pride in his tone: "but when I saw him again in mid October, it was when he fought with long Xiaotian, who had just been promoted to tianwu."


    "Long Xiaotian? Long Xiaotian, who is known as the first genius of ancient martial arts?"


    Night Linglong asked in surprise. She had heard of the dragon family genius who was as famous as night alone.


    "Yes, it''s him. Guess how long he fought?"


    Night alone seems to have accepted his fate, with a thick color of attachment in his dead eyes.


    "How long have you been fighting? It''s estimated that you can at least hold more than ten rounds in the hands of long Xiaotian. Have you held more than thirty rounds?"


    Night Linglong scruples about her mood, pretends to be surprised and tries to guess at most. In fact, she doesn''t think Ding Ning can support several moves. After all, the dragon family''s Bahuang fist has always been famous for its rigidity and fierceness.


    "Two moves!"


    Night alone stretched out two fingers, looked at night Linglong''s disappointed eyes and said to Youyan, "long Xiaotian only supported two moves in his hand."


    "Two moves are also good."


    Night Linglong forced a smile. Unexpectedly, the man he liked was so weak that he couldn''t do it after two moves.


    But then she reacted. It seemed that something was wrong. She widened her eyes and said incredulously, "are you wrong? He should have supported two moves in the hands of long Xiaotian."


    "I''m not wrong. Long Xiaotian only supported two moves in his hand."


    Night walked alone with a light in his eyes and a thick pride. "This is my man. Long Xiaotian broke through when fighting with him. At that time, many people thought he would lose, but he beat long Xiaotian with only two moves. We know that he didn''t show real strength at all before. He just used long Xiaotian as a sharpener to improve his martial arts."


    Ye Linglong was really shocked. Long Xiaotian still has a lot of weight in the ancient martial arts world. If the young man is really as powerful as ye''s walking alone, it means that his disciple really found the treasure. His eyes are shining and his throat is dry. He asked, "walking alone, aren''t you lying to Shifu?"


    "This matter has been spread all over the ancient martial arts world for a long time, but Shifu, you don''t know until you don''t ask about the world and never listen to these gossip. If you don''t believe it, just ask someone in the ancient martial arts world, and you''ll know whether what I''m saying is true or false."


    "No, if he was so powerful, someone would have come to him, killed him, or handed him an olive branch."


    Although Ye Linglong is simple, she is also relatively intriguing. In fact, she is not only not stupid, but also quite smart. She soon found the loophole and asked suspiciously.


    The night walked alone and said calmly: "he deliberately revealed that he had obtained a spiritual treasure, which made his combat power far exceed that of the martial artist at the same level, but I know that he is the lesser of the two evils. He said it deliberately."

 Chapter 545

    "Maybe you see beauty in the eyes of a lover. He does rely on the power of Lingbao?"


    Night Linglong shook her head irrefutably. She also felt that she could speak with the power of Lingbao. Otherwise, that guy would be too evil.


    "You didn''t see his fighting power to kill seven or eight Xuanwu people alone in the human military territory. If you saw it with your own eyes, you would never believe that he relied on the power of Lingbao."


    In order to increase his persuasion, night alone automatically reduced Ding Ning''s level to the realm of human force. Women, especially women with children, always hope that their men are heroes.


    "Oh, he really has some skills, but you say you''re not as good as him."


    Ye Linglong still firmly believes that her apprentice is the best. Others, even the one the apprentice likes, can''t be better than her. This is a very subtle psychology.


    "What''s the use of being more powerful? I''m not about to die, whining..."


    Night alone tried to ignore Ding Ning''s desperate situation with memories, but suddenly he was sad from his heart and couldn''t help crying.


    "Darling, don''t cry... Eh, it''s the divine domain. Did Xia Hou Weiyang make a move?"


    Ye Linglong was comforting her apprentice, but suddenly she was shocked. She took Ye''s alone hand and directly went out of the room, jumped onto the roof and looked into the distance.


    "Master, is it Xia Hou and Wu Hou?"


    Night walking alone is like taking a roller coaster. I hope Xia Hou Weiyang will save Ding Ning. I''m afraid that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. My voice trembles and looks at the dignified night Linglong.


    "It should not be Xiahou Weiyang, but it is really the breath of the divine domain. The most important thing is that he is a divine teacher."


    Night Linglong said in surprise. Gu jingbubo''s heart set off a storm. It''s incredible that there is a divine master hidden in the secular world.


    You should know that the birth conditions of a spiritual master are extremely harsh. Even with the details of the saint, the birth probability of a spiritual master is frightening, let alone a spiritual master.


    "Is Ding Ning saved?"


    Night alone, no matter what the other party''s occupation is, she only cares about Ding Ning''s life. Her accomplishments can''t see so far, so she can only look at her master.


    "He''s fine. He''s just broken one arm and one leg."


    Night Linglong said lightly.


    "That''s good, that''s good, Amitabha, Buddha bless."


    Night alone, who never believed in Buddhism, was already crying with joy. Why did her palms join together to celebrate Ding Ning and let night Linglong shake her head silently. She was really an outgoing girl. When she had a lover, she forgot her master.


    But when she thought of the possible attitude of the school towards this matter, she felt that she had a big head for a while. She advised in a soft voice: "walk alone. Now he''s all right. You should rest assured. Now tell me to go back to the Hui nationality. This matter will be hidden from the people of the clan for the time being. If he really has the potential as you said, I believe the clan will accept him."


    After a moment of silence, he raised his head and begged, "master, this time, I don''t know when to see him again. I want to see him again and say goodbye to him."


    Night Linglong looked at her praying eyes and felt soft in her heart. She sighed, "it''s all right. I''ll give you half a night. Come back tomorrow morning and we''ll start on time."


    "Thank you, master. I love you so much!"


    Night alone, ecstatic, holding night''s exquisite face "Baji" kissed, and ran to the night like a cheerful butterfly.


    Night Linglong looked at her back, turned back to the room, shook his head and smiled bitterly. This child, really, such a big man, still looks like a child all day.


    But I don''t know that at the moment, I''m sorry to walk alone at night, but I''m full of apology. I said to myself, "I''m sorry, master, I lied to you. Forgive me that I can''t go back with you. Otherwise, the child in my belly will not be protected. It''s my child, and I can''t let him suffer any harm."


    What is anger of thunder? At the moment, Ding Ning deeply understood the meaning of this sentence.


    No matter how long Jiu and Wu Liduo begged, the master of the divine domain had no mercy.


    The temptation of the ancient martial world has completely angered the iron guard of that year. After 70 years, Xiang Tiange, who used to be proud of the world, once again showed the means of thunder, and forcibly crushed everyone except Ding Ning and Zombies into flesh and blood mud inch by inch with the power of the divine domain.


    The poor Witch and evil cult finally ended up in a high-level death because of the village''s momentary greed, and the disciples ended up as birds and beasts.


    Of course, Xiang Tiange has a sense of propriety in his work. First of all, he must occupy absolute truth. These people openly violate the peace agreement and stir up the wind and rain in Yanjing city. Not killing them is not enough to frighten the world. Ruthless crushing and killing is making a threat and making an example of others.


    The people of the four holy gates, including the fankong monk in the pure land of Sanskrit, were kicked out of Yanjing with an injury that needed to rest for more than half a year after Qu Wuyou gave them a small punishment and a great admonition.


    It had the effect of making an example of others, but it didn''t do anything completely. It left a face for the ancient martial arts world. Specifically, it left a face for the saint level sect, so that the Shenwu level experts hidden in Yanjing had no reason to do it.


    What''s more, Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou didn''t show up from the beginning to the end. They were punished by Shenyu alone, which made these divine level experts suspicious.


    You know, with their strength, they can naturally feel that they are two strong gods, which makes them feel unfathomable about the details of the Imperial Palace and dare not do it again.


    I''m kidding. It would be a big deal if a god level strong man forced his hand and fell in Yanjing.


    The people waiting for news at each sect left overnight. They wanted to report what happened in Yanjing to their sect for their reference.


    Although there is no conclusion, they already know that the strong counterattack of the imperial scholar''s office shows that it is impossible to exclude the national fighters from the entry quota of Tongtian secret territory.


    Only through negotiations with the imperial palace can we win over the warriors of ancient China and China. They are not allowed to kill each other in the secret territory of Tongtian,


    "Thank you for saving me, elder!"


    Ding Ning endured the pain, reset the broken arm and leg bones, and thanked Xiang Tiange who never showed up!


    Xiang Tiange looked at Ding Ning''s method of restoring bones and was surprised: "Xiaoyou, are you a doctor?"


    "Yes!"


    Ding Ning replied respectfully. He didn''t dare to be disrespectful in the face of a god level strong man who crushed him like an ant.


    Xiang Tiange was silent for a while and asked, "can you cure the warrior''s injury?"


    "As long as the Dantian is not destroyed and there are enough herbs, I should be able to cure it!"


    Ding Ning felt a move in his heart. This was a good opportunity to get in touch with the imperial palace. He immediately said with great confidence.


    "How long can you recover from your injury? After that, please come to the imperial palace."


    Xiang Tiange was not sure whether Ding Ning was bragging, but decided to try. After all, the third brother''s injury was too serious and he didn''t recover after more than 20 years of isolation, which made him full of anxiety.


    Although he and Qu Wuyou are both divine masters and frighten those who have misdeeds, only they know that their lower limbs are paralyzed and they can''t move freely without leaving the imperial palace.


    Now the ancient martial arts world is ready to move. If the third brother can''t recover and show up as soon as possible, I''m afraid the imperial palace will be really dangerous.


    "Three days, three days at most. I must go to the imperial scholar''s residence to visit my predecessors!"


    It was time to prove himself, Ding Ning replied without hesitation.


    "Oh, three days?"


    Xiang Tiange is really surprised. He doesn''t think Ding Ning is bragging. After all, he will see you again in three days. It will be clear then.


    "Well, it must be good!"


    Ding Ning said decisively.


    With the sound of "Dang", a token with patterns around it fell into his hand.


    "Three days later, take this token to the imperial residence to find me."


    The sound of Xiang Tiange floated far away and dissipated in the wind.


    "Good!"


    Ding Ning knew that he had left and looked at the token carefully. There were two big words "national scholar" on it and three small words "Xiang Tiange" below it. He couldn''t help showing a thoughtful look.


    He always thought that the person just now was Xia Hou Weiyang, but he didn''t expect another person. Who is Xiang Tiange? How many strong gods are there in the imperial palace?


    He shook his head and was about to greet Liu shengqian Dai, who was always invisible, to help himself, but suddenly turned his head and looked into the darkness. With a bitter smile, he said, "walk alone, you''re here, let you see a joke."


    Walking alone at night, the whole body was shocked, and the figure gradually appeared. With tenderness in her eyes, she quickly stepped forward to hold him and said angrily: "what''s a good joke? If I change, I don''t know if I can stick to the end. You''re already great."


    "Hey, hey, if I can get your praise, it''s worth breaking two more legs."


    Ding Ning felt the softness from his arms and the faint fragrance of her fragrance like orchid. He suddenly felt a sense of peace in his heart. Although he never thought much, he had to say that as his first woman, walking alone at night had long taken root, sprouted, blossomed and fruited in his heart, which made him have a warm feeling of being soaked in foam.


    "Where do you live? I''ll take you back!"


    Night alone, holding him carefully, asked softly.


    "I live in Yanjing Hotel."


    Ding Ning enjoyed this warm moment. In his spiritual contact, he strictly ordered Liu Sheng and shallow Dai not to show up and leave first with Luo Zhicheng. He didn''t want to be destroyed by this hard won moment of being alone.


    Liu shengqian Dai seems to have matured a lot after tonight. Without any bargaining, she obediently followed Luo Zhicheng to leave.


    "How do you know my name?"


    The night walked alone, took the initiative to act as a driver, drove a Hummer lent by tiger to Ding Ning and drove to Yanjing Hotel.


    "You asked me to go to the virgin family to find you in three years, and the virgin family only walks alone on the night of genius. No matter how stupid I am, I know you are not a goblin."


    Ding Ning said with some self mockery.


    "Goblin? Hee hee, why do you call me goblin?"


    Night alone has been curious about why Ding Ning calls her a goblin. At the moment, he took the opportunity to ask.


    Ding Ning felt so embarrassed that he had to bite the bullet and tell her that he had eaten a white dragon, so he mistook her for a goblin.


    The flower branches of the night''s lonely smile trembled, and Ding Ning''s eyes straightened.


    He found that he looked at himself, walking alone at night, ashamed and tied, two crimson clouds floating on his face, and his heart pounded like a deer.


    Thinking in his mind, he won''t want to do anything shameful with me again, will he? Although she also wanted to, she heard that it was easy to miscarry within three months of pregnancy. No, no, he was so fierce that he would hurt the child. Absolutely not.


    Besides, if master found that he didn''t go back in the morning, he would come to find Ding Ning. He must not stay long.


    "Walking alone, you are so beautiful!"


    Ding Ning quietly held her jade hand, which made her face hot and her heart beat. After a symbolic struggle, she was led by him. A warm and beautiful scenery quietly filled the hearts of the two people.


    Fortunately, this is an automatic car. There is no need to shift gears. It is also early in the morning. There are few vehicles and pedestrians, otherwise there must be an accident.

 Chapter 546

    In Yanjing Hotel, Ding Ning and ye walk alone and sit opposite each other.


    After all, they were strangers who had nothing to do with each other, but they became the most familiar strangers because of a mistake.


    Women always remember their first man, but more of them exist in beautiful imagination. They really have no emotional foundation at all.


    She can silently pay attention to him when he doesn''t know, worry about him, and even cry quietly for him. After all, he is the child''s father.


    But when the man appeared in front of him alive, the mood of walking alone at night was actually very complex, with tension in shyness, expectation in strangeness, and a trace of acceptance in resentment


    In short, there are many unspeakable emotions. If the cheeky had not held her hand and paved the way for her on the road, she would have wanted to run away immediately.


    Therefore, she cried and wanted to see him, but when she really faced him, she didn''t know what to do. Her heart beat like thunder, her mouth was dry, her mind was blank, and she could only lower her head, blush and remain silent.


    Ren is that Ding Ning is thick enough to practice, but now, facing the shy and timid night alone, he still doesn''t know what to say.


    His mouth opened, but he wanted to stop talking. Although he claimed that she was his own woman, he felt so strange looking at her face, which brought disaster to the country and the people.


    Liu shengqian Dai didn''t know whether she was enlightened or how to drip. After she came back, she didn''t pester him as usual, but lived in the next room, which was the first time in the world.


    This makes him very happy. The purse is still sensible. He doesn''t want to be known by walking alone at night. Every day he will hug a woman to sleep. I believe that a woman with a good temper will be unhappy.


    "You..."


    "You..."


    The awkward atmosphere made people feel depressed. They felt they couldn''t keep silent. At the same time, they summoned up the courage to open their mouth and wanted to say something.


    But unexpectedly, they made a sound and felt very funny to each other. The atmosphere was also relaxed. Ding Ning grinned: "ladies first, you first."


    The night walked alone and said politely, "you''d better say it first."


    Ding Ning scratched the back of his head: "are you okay?"


    Am I okay? Do you think I''m okay?


    Of course, I''m not good at all. I''m pregnant with your son of a bitch. I vomit every day. I don''t even dare to fight, lest I vomit.


    Night alone in the heart of resentment, but with a sweet smile on his face: "I''m fine."


    "Er!"


    Ding Ning scratched his head again. He had never felt so speechless. He couldn''t chat.


    The two men were silent again. For a long time, Ding Ning felt that as a graceful man, he should take the initiative to break the silence.


    But every time he looked up at the beautiful face of walking alone at night, his heart still couldn''t help banging. Such a peerless beauty belongs to himself. It''s still like a dream to think of it now.


    A man''s possessive desire alone made his vanity get the greatest satisfaction in an instant. He was thirsty and didn''t know what to say. He was tongue tied several times and couldn''t say anything.


    "You... That... Can I sit next to you?"


    Ding Ning summoned up courage and said brazenly.


    Walking alone at night, drooping his head and flying red clouds on his pretty face, what does this bastard want to do? For a moment, I was confused and my brain was blank.


    Seeing that she was silent, Ding Ning was overjoyed. It seemed that she had acquiesced, and immediately sat down beside her with a shy face.


    Without facing her eyes directly, Ding Ning''s thief courage suddenly strengthened a lot and reached out to hold her slender and beautiful hand.


    Night alone was thinking that she didn''t belong. She didn''t find out when he sat next to her. His hand was held by him, which immediately surprised her.


    Just as he was about to break away from his hand, he stood up and shouted "please respect yourself", but the remaining light in the corner of his eyes swept his expression that he couldn''t put down. His heart was suddenly soft. Even people were his. What''s holding hands.


    Ding Ning had been quietly observing her expression. Seeing that she was just a symbolic struggle, he let him hold her hand, and his heart was suddenly overjoyed.


    "Walking alone, you are so beautiful. I want to kiss you."


    The lethality of a man''s sweet words is still amazing. When he walks alone at night, he wants to jump up and scold shamelessly. He kicked him to the ground and taught him a lesson.


    But I don''t know how to drop it. She was muddled up by him. The strong male atmosphere made her confused and confused. She was soft and had no strength to resist.


    Did the bastard drugged himself? Otherwise, why don''t you even have the strength to resist? Hum, this annoying bad man.


    The night walked alone and kept finding reasons for himself, and then... Then he began to respond to his kiss with peace of mind.


    "No, your injury..."


    I''m very angry when I walk alone at night. This bastard really takes an inch. Even if he kisses, he still moves... Even if he moves, he still takes off my clothes. I''m really not hot at all.


    She really wants to push him aside and shout. Can you be more shameless? But when the words came to her mouth, they became soft words of concern, which made her feel ashamed. Why do you walk alone at night? Was eaten by the dog.


    What she couldn''t accept most was that, as a strong Celestial Master, she was muddled into bed by him and snuggled in his arms in a very intimate posture.


    Ding Ning regretfully released his hand and his brain was a little sober. He was right to walk alone at night. His injury really couldn''t stand such a toss.


    His bones have just been restored, and slight exercise is no problem, but vigorous exercise will definitely deform the broken bones. The old bastard Fengjiu''s hand is not generally heavy.


    "Who makes you so charming."


    Ding Ning buried his head in the cloud like hair walking alone at night, smelled her hair fragrance and looked intoxicated.


    The night''s lonely face turned red, but her heart wanted to jump out with joy. It was just a very simple sweet word, but it made her like climbing the cloud.


    After all, as a saint of the saint, although she pursues her young heroes to row from Ninghai to Yanjing, she never gives false words to those people, and no one dares to say such frivolous words to her.


    A woman is a very emotional animal. Even a saint can''t avoid vulgarity. The effect of this sentence depends on who it is.


    If someone else talks to her like this, she will only feel sick and want to kick each other to death; But Ding Ning, the child''s father, said that the effect was completely different. To her, it sounded like the most moving love words between lovers, which made her sweet in her heart. Women should be happy for themselves. This sentence is by no means empty.


    Night alone, shyly arched his head into his arms: "am I really so charming?"


    "Of course, didn''t you see that I even forgot my injuries? I can''t help it? My solo walk is so beautiful and charming. Now I think of it like a dream."


    Ding Ning feels closer to the night alone. Although she gets on the bus first and then buys a ticket, the process of buying a ticket is extremely important. Don''t girls like romance? Love words don''t cost money anyway. Let her be perfect.


    But I don''t know that it just poked the weakness of walking alone at night. She lost her body and was pregnant with his child. Although she had long decided to give birth to this child, if she had no regrets in her heart, it was definitely a lie and lacked the process of love.


    The heart of walking alone at night was melting, and he said shyly, "it will sound good."


    "I''m telling the truth. It''s my truth. If you don''t believe it, touch it. My heart is accelerating now."


    Ding Ning grabbed her hand and stuck it on her chest with a sincere expression.


    The night alone tooted up his pink lips and took the initiative to peck on his lips. Shyly, he lowered his head and said with a red face: "not now. Wait later."


    Ding Ning was overjoyed. It seemed that the goddess had accepted herself from her heart. She immediately held her hand and vowed, "walk alone, wait for me. Within three years, I will go to the saint''s palace to find you."


    This is the requirement of walking alone at night. Now Ding Ning naturally says it and warms her heart, which shows that he always takes his words to her heart and shows his love.


    "Yes!"


    Night alone wants to say don''t put too much pressure on yourself. Just try your best. The children are ready to give birth to you. Won''t I marry you if you don''t reach Zhenwu territory in three years?


    But when it came to her mouth, she just gently squeezed out a single syllable with her nose, because she knew that the world would not change because of her will. If Ding Ning could not show his far superior talent, the school would never accept his existence.


    Growing up in the ancient martial arts world, her belief of respecting the strong has gone deep into her bone marrow. Before Ding Ning has no absolute strength to conquer the school, he can only show his superhuman talent.


    Whether they can finally reunite together, Ding Ning''s performance is the key.


    "I''m leaving at dawn."


    Night alone, gently say this sentence, but inexplicably give birth to a thick reluctance.


    If she could, she would like to accompany him to have a child and watch the child grow up happily.


    Several times she almost couldn''t help but want to tell him that I had your child, but reason told her that she must not say that it would kill him.


    "Can''t you go?"


    Ding Ning showed a trace of reluctance to give up, as if he was afraid of losing. He hugged her hard and felt her soft and delicate body, but surprisingly there were no distractions, just pure reluctance to give up.


    "No, I have to go. Remember our agreement. I''ll wait for you."


    The night walked alone, looked at him softly, but his tone was unprecedented firm. He said silently in his heart, work hard for our future!


    Looking at Ding Ning''s lost expression, night alone suddenly made a decision, stretched out his hand, held his face and looked at him solemnly: "I''m a spiritual master, and your spiritual power is far more than ordinary people. Now I teach you the spiritual master''s cultivation methods, but you must remember that you must not tell anyone."


    "Spiritual master''s cultivation method?"


    Ding Ning looked at her solemn expression and realized that this was probably the secret of her school, but she taught it to herself privately. The beauty was so kind that he couldn''t be moved.


    "Don''t resist!"


    The powerful spiritual power of walking alone at night directly attacked his spiritual sea, and a spiritual cultivation method called "formula for washing God" was introduced into his mind.


    Purgatory? The formula of washing God? Is this the same skill?


    Ding Ning was shocked when he read this "God washing decision". This is a skill to continuously purify spiritual power, which can compress and refine spiritual power.


    But "refining the spirit" is a spiritual skill that can absorb the dissociation between heaven and earth. If it is said that it is not a supporting spiritual skill with "washing the God formula", even he doesn''t believe it.


    After transmitting the "formula of washing God" alone at night, he did not stop, and then transmitted to him a spiritual combat method "divine control".

 Chapter 547

    Looking at the pale face after the transmission of the spirit of walking alone at night, Ding Ning said softly, "don''t resist, I''ll give you a gift, too."


    The night walked alone and looked at him ignorant. She didn''t know what he was going to give to herself. But when Ding Ning passed the "alchemy" to her, she was shocked, widened her eyes and couldn''t wait to ask, "how can you lose the lost" alchemy "of our saint?"


    "Lost?"


    Ding Ning guard a secret closely as like as two peas. "If I tell you, I have seen a woman who looks exactly the same as you, do you believe it?"


    In fact, lianshenjue was not passed on to him by Xuanji, but by the stone man. But he knew that this lianshenjue was probably obtained by Chi you from the Xuannv family. After all, the inheritance of the stone man was not only Chi You''s inheritance, but all the skills he collected all his life.


    But Chi You''s vision is very high, and the skills that can be included in the stone man by him must be seen by him, which also shows how precious the refining God decision is.


    "The woman as like as two peas?"


    As like as two peas, overbearing her, she knows how beautiful she is and how beautiful she is. But if she is the same woman as she is, she really doesn''t believe it.


    Saint? Xuannv? At this moment, Ding Ning had a faint guess in his heart and asked tentatively, "is the core inheritance of your saint''s family an array?"


    Night alone nodded without hesitation and said with an apologetic face: "yes, except for a few large arrays handed down in ancient times, the arrays of other sects are basically from my saint daughter clan. It''s not that I don''t want to pass them on to you, but that the array is broad and profound. I''m afraid of you..."


    "I ask you, do you know the Xuannv clan in ancient times?"


    Ding Ning looked at her without blinking.


    "You... How do you know the Xuannv clan?"


    The night alone was really shocked. She looked at Ding Ning strangely. You know, she only learned the origin of the saint from her master last night.


    "Don''t ask me, are you saints the descendants of Xuannv in ancient times?"


    Ding Ning urgently wants to know the answer, so he can complete Xuanji''s entrustment.


    "Yes, we saints are the descendants of Xuannv."


    Night alone, staring at him, suddenly felt that her cheap man was covered with a layer of mystery, which made her a little unable to see through.


    "That''s good!"


    Ding Ning''s face was as like as two peas and smiling. She saw her suspicious face with her mouth open, and could not help but peck at her lips. "Did I just say that I saw a woman just like you? That woman is a character in ancient times. She called herself Xuan Ji."


    "What? Xuanji? That''s our ancestor of Xuannu clan in ancient times. How can we live now? It''s ten thousand years since ancient times."


    Night walked alone and almost didn''t jump up. If Ding Ning didn''t look very serious, she thought he was teasing her.


    "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited, listen to me... Wait, what did you say just now? It''s ten thousand years since ancient times? Isn''t it only five thousand years?"


    Ding Ning was calming her mood, but was startled by her words. As far as he knew, the longevity of the strong in Shenwu realm could reach 300 years. Although the longevity of Shengwu realm soared, it could only live for 500 years.


    That Xuanji only has the spirit, but she can live to the present. If what night alone said is true, doesn''t it mean that she has lived for thousands of years by relying on the spirit alone?


    It seems that the ice coffin she slept in seems to have many mysterious places. After the mermaid wakes up, we should study it carefully.


    "It''s ten thousand years, not five thousand years. Five thousand years is just the number of years recorded by historical data in China. In ancient times, it''s indeed more than ten thousand years, of which five thousand years are dark years, so there are no historical records at all. Only the four holy gates, which have a long history of thousands of years, can say that they understand..."


    He walked alone at night, learned and sold now. He repeated the story that master told her last night. Ding Ning''s eyes were tongue tied. Unexpectedly, there was such a dark history on the mainland of China after Xuanji''s story.


    Yes, Xuanji was seriously injured and dying. She was self styled in an ice coffin. She slept most of the time. I don''t know that the passage of years and the changes of the outside world are also reasonable.


    After the night''s solo talk, Ding Ning smiled bitterly: "I didn''t lie to you. I did see Xuanji. Moreover, I was entrusted by her to find her descendants and teach them the complete array inheritance."


    "You... What you said is true?"


    Up to now, it''s still unbelievable to walk alone at night. After all, it sounds too mysterious. Xuanji, who lived ten thousand years ago, handed over the inheritance to Ding Ning and asked him to delegate it. It''s incredible.


    "You''re my girlfriend. Can I lie to you? Is it true? You''ll know later. Let go of the spirit sea and don''t resist."


    Ding Ning was about to pass on the array to Ye Duxing, but she refused.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ding Ning asked puzzled.


    Night alone looked at him deeply, clenched his lower lip and said, "if what you said is true, you can keep the array inheritance first. If, three years later... I mean, if, three years later, you don''t reach the Zhenwu realm, with the array inheritance, you can... And... Negotiate with our saints..."


    Seeing her shyness, Ding Ning immediately reacted. The girl was afraid that she would not meet her requirements in three years, and wanted him to take the inheritance of the array as a bargaining chip.


    He was funny and angry in his heart. He said with a straight face, "you don''t have confidence in me. Don''t worry. I will reach the Zhenwu realm in three years."


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you. I don''t want any accidents. Sometimes people are not as good as heaven. There are always some things that are unexpected."


    Walking alone at night, lest Ding Ning be angry, he explained with a coy look.


    In fact, from her personal point of view, she doesn''t want Ding Ning to pass on the array to the saint.


    Outsiders think that she is the saint of the saint race, and her status is respected and respected, but in fact, she is as well known as drinking water.


    Although the entire saints can not be said to be cold and heartless, most people have no friendly attitude towards her. As the saying goes, three women play a play, not to mention that more than 70% of the saints are women. How can there be less overt and covert fighting.


    Master Ye Linglong has a high generation and profound cultivation. He is also the martial uncle of a contemporary patriarch. He should have respected his status and be respected everywhere.


    However, because of her cold personality, simple person, dedicated to martial arts, she doesn''t like to deal with people, and doesn''t know how to compete for power and power, she belongs to a relatively excluded existence among the saints.


    This makes it difficult to walk alone at night in the saint''s family. She is also a dark body with outstanding qualifications, and the family has high hopes for her.


    This makes people envy, envy and hate her even more. Although on the surface those people are respectful to her, they actually don''t want to grasp her pigtail and pinch her all the time behind her.


    Now she is unmarried and pregnant. Even if she can''t hide it for long, how can those who hate her miss this great handle.


    The stronger the saint clan is, the harder her life will be. Therefore, she is unwilling to hand over the array inheritance to those she hates, at least not now.


    But she is very proud in her bones and doesn''t want to expose her family scandal, even if the outsider is her closest man.


    But she didn''t want Ding Ning to think she wanted to eat alone, so she refused to pass on his merit.


    Ding Ning is not a fool. After a little thinking, she understands the idea of walking alone at night. I''m afraid this proud girl in the saint family is not as beautiful as outsiders think. At least, she doesn''t trust many people in the saint family.


    Although he has not dealt with the four saints, from the style of some rich families, the truth is the same. When the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds. The more the gate is, the more acute the internal contradictions of the big school are.


    Wood show in the forest wind will destroy it. This eternal iron law applies everywhere. He immediately smiled and said, "people are not jealous. It seems that my daughter-in-law is too excellent."


    "Who... Who is your daughter-in-law? I hate it!"


    Night alone, pretty face blushed, said coyly.


    "Silly girl, you are my wife. No one can change this result. I pass it on to you, not to others. If you don''t tell me, who knows? As for who you are willing to pass it on, it''s your business. I just ask. I''m just entrusted by Xuanji to complete my task. Don''t worry. I won''t pass it on to anyone without your permission."


    Ding Ning gently hugged her in her arms and whispered in her ear.


    "Well... Well, you don''t think I''m selfish?"


    Night alone snuggled up in his arms, his ears itched by his breathing, twisted his body and asked with worry.


    "Don''t say it has nothing to do with selfishness? Even if it''s selfish, when Xuanji asked me, she made it very clear that if I can find the descendants of Xuannv family, I''ll pass it on to them. If I can''t find it, let me find someone with good character to pass it on. You''re not only the descendants of Xuannv family, but also a good man with good character. You''re the one who is most in line with the way of inheriting the array."


    Ding Ning said softly.


    "I''m really as good as you say?"


    Night alone, said coyly.


    "Of course, I didn''t kill you at the beginning..."


    Ding Ning teased with a bad smile.


    "You... You can''t say... You''re so ashamed."


    Walking alone at night, the shy face is red, and the coquettish and angry don''t follow the way.


    Looking at her peach cheeks pink, ashamed and moving appearance, Ding Ning forcibly restrained his thoughts and thoughts, and his face said, "don''t resist, let go of the spirit sea."


    As the inheritance of the array was transmitted to the night alone, Ding Ning inexplicably felt relaxed, as if he had removed a layer of shackles, and Xuanji''s entrustment was finally completed.


    Walking alone at night, he looks dignified and sits cross legged. He seriously understands the inheritance of the array. The array is broad and profound, which can not be understood overnight.


    However, she had learned array Taoism since childhood, and her basic theoretical knowledge was very solid, which was not comparable to Ding Ning, who had no theoretical knowledge.


    In addition, Xuanji''s inheritance is spiritual, which is much simpler and faster than her own research and learning. Just in less than half an hour, she has a thorough understanding of the basic array.


    Taking advantage of her understanding time, Ding Ning was not idle. He took out the red coral and kept carving up and down with the soul control soul chopping knife.


    When the night came to an end, Ding Ning took out a set of jewelry made of red coral.


    A necklace pendant, a pair of earrings, a pair of bracelets, a waist token, a pair of rings!


    The night walked alone with a surprise on her pretty face and couldn''t put it down. Just when she saw the pair of rings, a black line floated on her forehead and said with a small mouth: "where did you get a pair of rings for a proposal?"


    Ding Ning smiled: "who said it was a proposal? It was only three years later when he asked to marry you."


    Night alone was made a big red face, coyly muttered: "I think marriage in the secular world needs hardware. I thought you wanted to propose to others."

 Chapter 548

    "Do you propose or not? You''ve been my man all your life. You can''t run if you want to run."


    Ding Ning said with high spirits.


    The night walked alone, looked at him coyly, and said duplicity, "hum, who is your man? You want to be beautiful."


    "Well, it''s almost dawn. I don''t know if I''ll have a chance to see you again in three years."


    Ding Ning had a sad feeling of parting, Some melancholy said: "I''m really worried that you''re not with me. I have attached Rune array to each of these ornaments. There are diamond Rune and thunder Rune on the necklace pendant, one diamond Rune and wind escape Rune in the two earrings, one diamond Rune and one thunder Rune on the bracelet, one diamond Rune and one knife meaning Rune in the two rings. The waist card is larger. I engraved a diamond Rune and a fire dragon Rune, an ice arrow rune, an evil ward rune, and a thunder Dun rune. "


    The night alone asked, "Why are so many Vajra amulets engraved?"


    "As the saying goes, keeping green mountains is not afraid of no firewood. Your safety is the most important. As long as you bring this set of jewelry together, these Vajra amulets will be superimposed to form a Vajra shield. Even the strong in Zhenwu territory can''t break this shield in a short time. In this way, you can attack and defend. If you can''t, you can launch wind Dun or thunder Dun to run away Then find a chance to revenge. "


    Ding Ning considered it very carefully, integrating attack, defense and escape. As long as he didn''t meet the strong in Shenwu realm, there was no problem in saving his life.


    The night alone was funny and moved. He stood up, hugged his waist, snuggled in his arms, and said softly, "I must wear these jewelry every day, so you can rest assured."


    "By the way, you are a spiritual master, and your physical strength is worse than that of ordinary people. I pass you a body hegemony formula, which can quickly improve your physical quality. This is a supporting pill. You take one every time you break through the limit of the human body..."


    Ding Ning gave her the first six fists of the wild body cultivation, and took out all the recovery pills to her. He took the trouble to say the precautions in the cultivation. There was no way. This time, the difference was likely to be three years. If the pills were not prepared enough, lest she be greedy and aggressive, he would teach her all the nine fists.


    Watching him talk like an old maid, walking alone at night not only didn''t bother, but also felt very moved and warm. From small to large, she never felt this kind of care and concern. Her eyes were involuntarily wet, and took the initiative to offer a kiss.


    After a stirring kiss, the night walked alone and gently pushed him away. He looked at him reluctantly and whispered, "I''m waiting for you!"


    The voice of words still reverberated in the room, but people had turned into black fog and disappeared in place. Ding Ning stood there stunned, with lingering fragrance in his hand, but his heart seemed empty.


    But soon, he came back to his mind. His eyes showed perseverance. The beauty was kind. The only thing he could do was to keep getting stronger, so strong that no one or anything could stop them from being together.


    Sitting on the bed, just about to work hard, Liu shengqian Dai slipped in yawning and rubbed her bleary eyes: "Dad, sleep."


    Well, sleeping, looking at Liu shengqian Dai''s sleepy yawn, Ding Ning smiled bitterly, helped her take off her clothes, hugged her and went to sleep as soon as she closed her eyes, and entered the state of cultivation.


    While he was immersed in deep cultivation, he didn''t find a white palace woman silently in the room.


    Night Linglong was worried. She didn''t expect that her beloved apprentice would cheat her. She didn''t see night walking alone until dawn, which made her very upset.


    So full of worry, she immediately got up to look for her apprentice, but she didn''t think she couldn''t find her apprentice, but found that Ding Ning was sleeping with an ordinary girl in her arms.


    This made her furious, with a sharp killing opportunity in her eyes. The ungrateful man was so worried about him, but he was sleeping with other women in his arms. He was still such an ordinary woman.


    The anger in her heart made her want to poke several transparent holes in the dog men and women, but on second thought, it may not be a good thing. It''s better to take the opportunity to keep the disciples away from such scum.


    After putting away the killing intention, ye Linglong turned and left the room. As she thought, ye alone must have come to see Ding Ning at night, but she just saw him and other women linger and leave quietly under sadness and disappointment.


    Just, it''s the saddest time to walk alone. I''m sure I don''t want to see anyone. Let her be quiet. I''m sure she''ll figure it out.


    Ye Linglong, who had a simple mind, made up her mind by herself. She sighed and left a note in the residence where she walked alone at night, saying that she was a teacher and went back to the Hui nationality first. When she was in a better mood, she hurried back as soon as possible.


    But I don''t know that the mistake just left enough time for night alone to leave. Otherwise, with her powerful divine knowledge, it won''t take much time to search the whole Yanjing. At that time, night alone can''t go if she wants to go.


    Of course, the misunderstanding is only one reason. It is more out of her respect for the imperial palace. After all, in the martial arts circle, it is a provocative and rude performance to use divine knowledge at will.


    Although Ye Linglong has a simple character, she is a person with great feelings and takes into account the overall situation. Although her position is different from that of the imperial scholar''s office, she admires these iron soldiers from the bottom of her heart.


    She doesn''t want to arouse hostility from the Imperial Palace because she casually uses divine knowledge, which is not in line with the interests of the ancient martial world at this stage.


    After the Imperial Palace showed its muscle, the top priority of the ancient martial arts community is to negotiate with the Imperial Palace and strive to make the Imperial Palace restrain the ancient martial arts, so as not to let them kill all the ancient martial arts in the secret land of Tongtian.


    This is a kind of weakness in disguise, which is a very embarrassing thing for the ancient martial arts who always think they are superior. However, people have to bow their heads under the low eaves, and so many people have been sent out. They don''t even see the shadow of Xia Hou Weiyang, but two strange strong people in the divine realm emerge, which makes the ancient martial arts world secretive and fearful, Who knows what kind of cards the Imperial Palace has.


    If there were only a few strong gods, the ancient martial arts world would not be so inferior, but the problem is that the ancient martial arts world is not an iron plate, and the relationship between the four holy gates is not harmonious, let alone other ancient martial sects.


    In addition, the imperial palace is backed by the big tree of the Chinese government. Once the ancient martial world dares to go too far, the army and hot weapons are not vegetarian.


    Although the pyrotechnics do not pose any threat to the strong above the Shenwu realm, the problem is that the ancient martial arts exist in the form of zongmen family, and their descendants can''t all be Shenwu realm, right? How can they not be afraid?


    What''s more, not all the hot weapons are ignored by even the strong in the divine realm. The ultimate killer such as nuclear weapons is the sword of Damocles hanging over their heads all the time.


    Therefore, all kinds of complicated factors are intertwined. It is doomed that the ancient military circles only dare to test it occasionally, but dare not brazenly attack the Imperial Palace on a large scale.


    The Imperial Palace also knows that the ancient martial world is not so easy to provoke, and it is not easy to maintain superficial peace, so it is generally for the sake of stability.


    If you completely tear your face and turn your face, even if the ancient martial arts world can''t make a good deal of it, the kingdom of China will have to break its muscles and bones. Not to mention the collapse of the country, the minimum population will decrease sharply, and the economy will regress back to the founding of the people''s Republic of China. This kind of shaking the country''s foundation is not what they want to see.


    Under this delicate balance, the people of Tianji Pavilion soon figured out that Tongtian secret place could enter up to 1000 people at a time without destroying the seal of Tongtian tower.


    Under the chairmanship of the personnel of Tianji Pavilion, the representatives sent by the ancient military community and the representatives of the Imperial Palace held negotiations and consultations. After some haggling and haggling, the two sides soon reached an agreement. After the birth of Tongtian secret territory, the ancient martial arts world occupies 600 places, while the national martial arts world occupies 300 places. The ancient martial arts world will take out a large amount of cultivation resources to make compensation for the places.


    The Imperial Palace understands the idea of the ancient martial arts world. They are afraid that the national martial arts will kill the ancient martial arts, and want to create a balance of strength in the wide gap in the number of people, so that both of them have scruples.


    The imperial scholar''s office readily agreed to this proposal. There is no way. After all, there are a large number of strong tianwu in the ancient martial world, and 400 places are not enough.


    However, the situation in the military circles of the country is quite opposite. The strong masters are extremely rare. I''m afraid there are no more than 400 in the whole country. If we remove many strong masters who are unwilling to take risks, it''s difficult to allocate these 300 places.


    It is worth mentioning that the remaining 100 places are reserved for the relic of Shengdao, Daxue mountain and Tianyin temple. These three forces have not been exposed from beginning to end, but both the ancient martial arts community and the Imperial Palace have to worry about their emotions.


    Although the saint doctor''s gate and the saint knife''s family are as hostile as the sea, they can only express their dissatisfaction in words in this regard, but they dare not say that the quota is not given to them.


    There are already 600 places in hand. The saint girl family only wants 50 places. The remaining 550 places are absolutely dominated by the saint doctor gate and the saint sword mountain villa. There is no need to fight with the saint sword family for the sake of the 100 places. Maybe if one is not good, it will offend the big snow mountain and Tianyin temple, and the gain is not worth the loss.


    Compared with this event that caused a great sensation in the martial arts world, it is not worth mentioning that a well-known childe brother in Yanjing suddenly fell ill and died on the night when dingning was attacked.


    Although the deceased Su Xu was a leading figure in the fourth generation of the Su family, because the Su family had the same caliber, they claimed that they had suddenly died of a violent illness. After a simple funeral, it was like throwing a small stone into the sea, which soon subsided without stirring up any waves.


    But in the eyes of the Su family, this is not a small matter, but a big event related to the dispute between the owner and the heir.


    In the third generation of the Su family, except for Su Ningxiang, a female generation, there are no people on the table in men. They also know themselves very well and have never moved their mind in this regard.


    But with the fourth generation of young Junyan coming to the fore, Su Chen and Su Xu, grandsons of Da Fang Su Zhengdong, are the most promising to inherit the position of home owner.


    Su Zhengdong has three sons and two daughters, the eldest son Su Zhenwei, the second daughter Su Wanyu, the third son Su Zhenwu, the fourth son Su Zhenxiong and the youngest daughter Su Xiuyun.


    But according to the arrangement of men, there are the eldest Su Zhenwei, the second Su Zhenwu and the third Su Zhenxiong.


    Su Chen is the son of the eldest Su Zhenwei, while Su Xu is the son of the second Su Zhenwu.


    Although they are all brothers whose blood is thicker than water, there is no so-called family affection related to the dispute between home owners.


    This makes Su Zhenwei and Su Zhenwu, who had a harmonious relationship, have long been dirty in their hearts. Su Xu died suddenly, or died disgracefully in a woman''s belly, commonly known as "immediate wind".


    The old man of the Su family, who got the news, was trembling and scolding his family for their misfortune. He almost fainted.

 Chapter 549

    Su Zhengdong is very sad and upset. His two sons are dirty because of the competition between their grandchildren. He knows it well, but the palms and backs of his hands are meat. He doesn''t favor anyone. He simply turns a blind eye to them and lets them fight. With him, they can''t make any more moths.


    In his opinion, Su Chen and Su Xu are his own grandchildren, and there is no distinction between intimacy and estrangement. No matter who can inherit the title of home owner in the future, it is the era when he was in power in this vein of Su Zhengdong.


    But he didn''t expect that Su Xu would die like this. He was oppressed and cowardly, and he was extremely ashamed.


    The family scandal should not be publicized. Although they unified their caliber and claimed to have died of a violent disease, in case someone fished in troubled waters, Su Xu, who was killed by an outsider, secretly invited an old friend who was a forensic doctor to do an autopsy.


    Su Zhenwu is in a bad mood recently. Originally, he took a fancy to the four participating beauties of the campus star. Using the identity of the direct line of the Su family, he asked a small leader surnamed sun who always flattered him to send a message, put pressure on the program group of the campus star, and use his authority to send the four water smart beauties to his bed.


    He is very brave. He likes the tone of Yilong n Feng best. With the promise of the leader surnamed sun, he is eager to see through and his eyes are almost blind.


    But I didn''t expect that the duck with the mouth could fly. The little doctor who put Zhao Zifeng in prison even stabbed his abacus.


    He was still very unconvinced. He was just a little doctor in Ninghai. How could he turn the sky in Yanjing? When he was preparing to make a big move to clean up dingning, unexpectedly, a panicked phone call from the leader surnamed sun cooled his heart and dared not have any other thoughts anymore.


    If the whole Yanjing can make su Zhenwu afraid, in addition to a few extremely low-key real power families, it is nothing more than the three major gate valves ranking above the Su family. Obviously, the Bai family is one of them.


    The phone call of the leader surnamed sun clearly told him that someone in the Bai family warned him that no matter who it is, don''t make any more ideas about those girls, otherwise


    He hung up before he finished. The leader surnamed sun, who was in a cold sweat, knew what the other party meant. He wanted to convey this warning to Su Zhenwu through his mouth, so he hung up and informed Su Zhenwu of the situation at the first time.


    Su Zhenwu hung up the phone and thought for a long time. Finally, he thought that the little doctor Ninghai could never have so much energy to let the Bai family support him.


    It must be someone in the Bai family who took a fancy to the four watery cabbages and couldn''t lose face. He was afraid of eating too ugly. So he used the name of the little doctor to stir up the situation, which made Su Zhenwu ashamed. He secretly scolded the Bai family for being insidious. He wanted to be a bitch and set up a memorial archway. It''s just a few little beauties. As for such a beat around the Bush, Just tell me directly and give it to you. I can lose my personal feelings in vain.


    But the Bai family is powerful, and things like this can''t be on the table. Su Zhenwu only dares to complain behind his back. If he gives him eight courage, he doesn''t dare to provoke those little beauties.


    But the more I think about it, the more I feel depressed. He can''t provoke the white family. Can he provoke a little doctor from other places?


    Bored, he called three little stars from his entertainment company to serve in his room to vent his anger.


    Just as he was about to pick up his gun and mount his horse, a phone call made him like a basin of cold water splashed on his head. At that time, he withered, raised his pants and left.


    Originally, Su Xu died in such a disgraceful way, which made Su Zhenwu lose face. He was also severely executed by the angry old master Su on the grounds of his poor teaching.


    Although he hummed and scolded God for being blind, why didn''t Su Chen die? It was su Xu, but he never doubted the cause of Su Xu''s death from beginning to end.


    After all, he is also a wanderer who wanders around the flowers all day. His upper beam is not straight and his lower beam is crooked. Su Xu plays with women more than others. It is not impossible to die in the horse wind.


    Although he lingered among the flowers all day, he loved Su Xu from the bottom of his heart. After all, this son was very hardworking and added glory to his face. He was still his only only son.


    When he was heartbroken and couldn''t stand his wife''s sobs in the middle of the night, he got up and smoked in the yard, but he accidentally found that Su Zhengdong secretly invited an old forensic doctor to do an autopsy for Su Xu.


    Seeing this scene, Su Zhenwu was suddenly excited, and a terrible idea came to mind.


    Is it true that Su Xu did not die naturally, but was killed by people? Once the idea emerged, it immediately followed suit and could not be removed.


    Yes, I didn''t expect that I played with women all day and often took drugs when I was weak. Why didn''t I have "instant wind"?


    Xu''er, who was young and strong, how could he die of "immediate wind"?


    It has to be said that although Su Zhenwu usually doesn''t work properly, he was born in a big family and still has the most basic logical reasoning ability.


    So, Su Xu died, who is the ultimate beneficiary? It goes without saying that it must be su Chen, who is also the successor of the family owner.


    Su Zhenwu simply figured out the "truth" and easily locked the murderer on Su Chen''s father and son.


    "Su Zhenwei, Su Chen, you dare to poison Xu''er. I won''t spare you. Wait for me."


    Su Zhenwu clenched his fist and roared in his heart with red eyes, but he knew that no one in the Su family would believe him without evidence. No, even if someone believed, he would pretend not to believe him, so he had to bear it and wait for the opportunity to give their father and son a fatal blow.


    Su Zhengdong didn''t think of it. He was just cautious. In order to rule out the suspicion that an outsider killed Su Xu, he did an autopsy for peace of mind. However, because of his strange behavior, he successfully aroused Su Zhenwu''s suspicion and buried a curse for his brother''s closing the wall in the future.


    What he didn''t expect was that Su Zhenwu hated him after the Forensic Medicine concluded that Su Xu really died immediately.


    In Su Zhenwu''s opinion, Su Xu must have been killed by Su Chen''s father and son, and Su Zhengdong knew it, but he asked the forensic medicine to do a fake autopsy. The conclusion is to deceive him and appease him.


    No wonder the old man ignored the competition for the heirs of the family owner all day. It turned out that he was biased towards Su Chen, so he pretended to do this after knowing that Su Chen had killed Su Xu.


    Su Zhenwu has lost his mind because of his anger. Old man, since you are unkind, don''t blame me for my injustice. If you make me lose my son, you will compensate me.


    It has to be said that hooligans are hooligans. Su Zhenwu''s style of revenge is fresh and unique.


    As a guy who often harms women, love medicine is a necessary thing.


    Su Zhenwu returned to the room to touch suosho and took out the medicine. Regardless of his wife''s tears, he asked him where he was going and went away.


    While it was dark, I touched Su Zhengdong''s residence and looked through the window. I saw Su Zhengdong''s wife Liu Yuee lying on the bed in the bedroom eating snacks, watching TV, and laughing from time to time.


    This made Su Zhenwu, who was timid and wanted to retreat after impulse, suddenly feel full of malice. An unknown fire went straight to Tianling. MD, I just died my son. You bitch can still laugh.


    In that case, don''t blame me for being cruel, little bitch. If your man helps others kill my son, you are responsible for giving birth to one for me.


    Su Zhengdong''s wife died a few years ago. When she was old, she always felt a little lonely and wanted to find a companion to warm her bed.


    Liu Yuee was one of Su Zhengdong''s former mistresses. She was so obsessed with her Kung Fu in bed that she simply supported her and married her.


    It has to be said that Liu Yuee can be married by Su Zhengdong. She is still quite beautiful. Her figure is convex and concave. She is exquisite. She is not like a woman in her 40s, but like a beautiful woman in her early 30s.


    A pair of watery peach eyes are like talking. Every frown and smile are fascinating. No wonder Su Zhenwu thought of such a wonderful way to revenge. In fact, he has long thought of the female goblin.


    Knowing that Su Zhengdong had to talk with the old forensic doctor and place a mourning hall. He would not come back in a short time, Su Zhenwu braved himself and sneaked into the room.


    The patrolling security guards in Su''s compound are usually tight outside and loose inside. He is not worried that he will be found by the security guards. Nominally, he is Liu Yuee''s son. What if he sees it, is there a problem between his son and his stepmother? Obviously nothing wrong.


    I don''t know if it''s God''s blessing. Su Zhenwu is worried about how to medicate Liu Yuee. The woman may have drunk too much tea, so she directly stood up and went to the bathroom.


    As soon as Su Zhenwu was happy, he quietly touched out the small medicine bottle, poured the medicine powder into her tea cup and shook it.


    Hearing the sound of the toilet in the bathroom, Su Zhenwu tightened his heart and hurriedly drilled under the bed.


    Liu Yuee didn''t doubt him. She continued to lie in bed and watch TV. To Su Zhenwu''s dismay, she didn''t drink tea for half a day.


    "Jingling!"


    The phone on the bedside table suddenly rang, startling Su Zhenwu.


    Liu Yuee reached out and picked up the phone, "Hello!"


    "I don''t go back at night. Go to bed first!"


    The loud sound of the phone was very loud. Su Zhengdong''s voice came clearly, which made Su Zhenwu overjoyed. It''s just that the old thing doesn''t come back. I''ll have a good time tonight.


    "Oh, I see!"


    Liu Yuee reached out and hung up the phone, with a proud sneer on her lips. She knew that Su Zhengdong was frightened by her endless demands these days, which was the effect she wanted.


    Reached out and took out his cell phone and dialed a number: "Hey, where are you? Is it convenient to speak? The old man won''t come back to sleep tonight. Come with others."


    Su Zhenwu was shocked and angry. MD, I didn''t expect that the bitch still had a mistress. Isn''t his medicine cheaper than others?


    But soon he was excited. The man''s voice on the phone was so familiar that he knew he had heard it when he was just born.


    "Little baby, I''m working outside. I''ll go there later and wait for me for nothing."


    "Well, they must wait for you for nothing."


    ¡­¡­


    The two flirted on the phone and said bloody and explicit words. Su Zhenwu quietly opened his mobile phone and recorded it. The more he listened, the more excited he was.


    It''s true that someone came to deliver pillows just after dozing off. I''m worried that I can''t clean you up. Unexpectedly, ha ha, God has eyes.


    Su Zhenwei, Su Zhenwei, you usually look dignified. I didn''t expect to have an affair with Liu Yuee. Ha ha, I will ruin your reputation and bury my Xuer.


    Su Zhenwu, who is eager for revenge, has been blinded by hatred. Now he just wants to destroy Su Zhenwei, a son of a bitch. Where can he care about his brothers.


    As for the Su family''s face, when he arbitrarily determined that Su Zhengdong was helping Su Chen hide the truth of Su Xu''s death, he had been thrown out of the sky.

 Chapter 550

    While Su Zhenwu worked tirelessly all night to hide under Liu Yuee''s bed as a cameraman, the hall of the three-story small building of the Su family''s owner was shrouded in smoke.


    Su Zhengdong''s four brothers are discussing how to arrange Su Xu''s future affairs. Although the Su family blocked the news for the first time after receiving the news and claimed that Su Xu died of disease, everyone knows the truth.


    Even if ordinary people don''t know the truth, there were still many childe brothers who followed Su Xu. Although these people usually fooled around behind Su Xu and promised that the Su family would keep their mouth shut, how can they hide such a scandal.


    Therefore, with the current status of the Su family, Su Xu should have done a big job after his death, but there were differences in the standard of his funeral.


    As soon as Su Zhengdong walked closer to Su Zhengxi, the two insisted on low-key treatment. They just had a secret funeral. They lost all their face in running the Su family.


    But Su Zhengbei, who has not always liked to express his opinions, is unconventional this time. He insists on doing big things. He says that only in this way can the Su family have a clear conscience. Otherwise, there is no silver here, and outsiders don''t know what to say.


    The two sides argued endlessly and each had its own reason. Su Zhengdong was strong, but this time Su Xu''s death made him lose face and had no face to say more. He could only smoke with his head depressed, which turned into a quarrel between Su Zhengxi and Su Zhengbei. No one said he couldn''t pay anyone.


    As the head of the family, Su Zhengnan never made a statement. He also felt that his head was as big as hemp. He whispered to himself that although Xiang''er had done it clean, she couldn''t ignore the face of the Su family. It didn''t leave a mess for his head. It''s really a pit father.


    But he also understood his daughter''s practice. Only in this way, the Su family would not carefully track down the cause of Su Xu''s death for the sake of face, but also help cover it up desperately. This is really a good way.


    But he didn''t know. At the moment, Su Ningxiang was looking at mother-in-law Hua with a strange face: "mother-in-law, you said that our people died before they could do it?"


    "Yes, miss, I also wonder. I was going to do it in these two days. I didn''t expect him to die, which saved us trouble."


    Mother-in-law Hua gloated and said, "it seems that this guy has done a lot of bad things and has been rewarded."


    Su Ningxiang frowned, gently shook her head and said, "I''m afraid it''s not so simple. What''s the killer for?"


    "Murderer? Young lady doesn''t think he was really killed?"


    Mother-in-law Hua asked puzzled.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s a coincidence. Someone must have murdered him. No, I must find out who it is."


    Su Ningxiang said with a dignified face. Her intuition told her that it was likely to be a conspiracy against the Su family.


    Although mother-in-law Hua has a high value of force, she always believes in the wisdom of the young lady and stands quietly on one side for fear of disturbing her.


    Because she knew very well that although most people in the Su family were bad to the young lady, the young lady still had feelings for the Su family. She wanted to kill Su Xu just because the bastard wanted to kill the young master and eradicate the threat for the young master, not to destroy the whole Su family.


    She sighed in her heart and felt pity for the fate of the young lady''s mother and daughter. The lady''s life is hard. Why doesn''t the young lady suffer? The young master is the biggest inverse scale of the young lady.


    This makes mother-in-law Hua secretly decide to hide the danger that the young master encountered last night, otherwise the young lady doesn''t know how to feel.


    She blamed herself in her heart because she was thoughtless and should have sent more people to keep the young master safe.


    It''s a pity to see that the young master is safe and sound. If he has something wrong, the young lady doesn''t know what crazy things she can do.


    Su Ningxiang doesn''t notice mother-in-law Hua''s remorse. Her mind is all about Su Xu''s death. Who killed Su Xu?


    Is it su Chen? It''s impossible. Although this nephew is scheming and cruel enough, he has a motive to kill Su Xu in order to compete for the position of home owner.


    But she knows Su Chen very well. He is a proud, capable guy with a great view of the overall situation. He is also one of the few children close to her in the younger generation of the Su family.


    He never looked at Su Xu and would never do such a stupid thing. Otherwise, Su Xu would not be the eighth youngest person in Yanjing.


    Who else but him? The Su family''s high-profile behavior over the years has also offended many family forces. Each of these family forces is suspected.


    After all, there are no outstanding figures in the third generation of the Su family. Su Chen and Su Xu are the only people who can get on the stage in the fourth generation. Killing Su Xu is easy to cause chaos in the Su family and speed up the process of decline.


    It has to be said that Rao is Suning Xiang''s wisdom is higher than heaven. He can''t think of any clue without any clue.


    But she has a kind of intuition that this matter is not over. I''m afraid the behind the scenes will take the next step, but at present, she can only take a step by step, and there will always be a time to get to the bottom of the matter.


    As she thought, at the moment, in a single family villa, a middle-aged man wearing white gloves stood in a corner of the living room with no expression and no sense of existence.


    In the hall, Su Chen was pacing back and forth, his eyebrows locked: "tell me in detail again, how did Su Xu die?"


    "Xu Shao was in a bad mood last night. After drinking some wine, he found a woman..."


    Respectfully standing in front of Su Chen, the person who reported the situation was surprised that Su''s side of the family was su Qin. Everyone thought he was Su Xu''s man. No one knew that he was actually Suchen''s eye liner in Su Xu''s side.


    "Wait, why is he in a bad mood?"


    Su Chen asked keenly. Like Su Ningxiang, he immediately felt that this matter was abnormal after receiving the news of Su Xu''s death. It was likely to be a conspiracy against the Su family. If his intuition was right, he would soon be pushed to the forefront of the storm and become the biggest suspect.


    "Because Xushao fell in love with Murong, the eldest daughter of Murong family, at first sight. You know, Xushao has strong jealousy and possessiveness. Any heterosexual friends who appear around Miss Murong in recent years will be quietly killed by him. This time is no exception. The man''s name is Ding Ning, a doctor from Ninghai, so he bought King Kong and used Zhao Zifeng to like the Xiao family Xiao Nuo...... "


    Su Qin eloquently told the whole story. Su Chen''s face became more and more gloomy. He looked at him coldly and said, "he was behind the shooting? Why didn''t you tell me until now?"


    "I... i... Xu Shao is in a bad mood these two days. I have no chance to report to you. You have just returned to Yanjing, so I... I haven''t had time yet..."


    Su Qin lowered his head, and fine beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. He said in fear that although Su Chen was less than 30 years old, he was under great pressure because of his prestige. Su Xu and he were not at the same level at all, and only those who didn''t know outside would mention him and Su Xu.


    Su Chen didn''t speak, and a pair of eyes that seemed to be able to see through the hearts of the people stared at him until his sweating head was almost down to the waist of his pants, and then said faintly: "even this time, I don''t want to have another time."


    "Yes, Chen Shao, I know I''m wrong. I''ll report to you in time next time."


    Su Qin was relieved. When he looked up, he was shocked to find that his back had been soaked with sweat.


    "I''ll go back to Su''s house. After all, he''s my cousin. I always have to go to Zhuxiang to make sense."


    Suchen picked up the suit on the hanger, said it calmly, and walked out. The middle-aged man like a sculpture quickly followed with vigorous steps.


    "Chen Shao, what should I do next?"


    Su Qin asked respectfully.


    "Go to the task force to surrender and report Su Xu!"


    Suchen left a word without looking back and closed the door.


    "What..."


    Su Qin Huoran looked up at Su Chen''s back, his face full of dull color.


    "Chen Shao, why should Su Qin report Xu Shao? Is this bad for the Su family?"


    The middle-aged man with white gloves acted as a driver. He couldn''t help but ask with strong curiosity.


    Sitting in the back row, Su Chen closed her eyes, rubbed her temples with both hands, and said wearily, "it''s better for the Su family to report it than to be burst out."


    "But no one knows that Xu Shao did it?"


    The middle-aged man still doesn''t understand.


    Su Chen drew a cold arc from the corner of his mouth: "if you want people to know, unless you don''t do it yourself, Su Xu will die himself. Even death will be used by others. It''s not that simple. You''ll wait and see."


    The middle-aged man saw that he didn''t want to say more, so he closed his mouth and focused on driving. He knew that Su Chen was willing to say so much to him, which was enough trust in him. If he asked more, he wouldn''t know how to be measured.


    Su Chen crossed his hands, his two thumbs were constantly turning, and his brain was also turning rapidly. He felt that a huge conspiracy was waiting for him. How should he deal with the next situation?


    Maybe it''s time to talk to my little aunt and listen to her ideas. If there is someone in the world who can make him feel worship, it''s the only little aunt who is as intelligent as a demon.


    At the gate of Su''s compound, a Rolls Royce phantom and a black Mercedes Benz met by chance.


    Instead of driving straight in as usual, the two cars stopped in front of the gate and got off.


    My aunt and nephew nodded at two o''clock and walked forward side by side. After a long silence, Su Chen broke the silence: "it''s not me."


    "I know!"


    Su Ningxiang nodded without hesitation.


    Su Chen showed a look of gratitude in his eyes and said with a bitter smile, "I''m afraid no one believes except my little aunt."


    "Not so pessimistic. Your grandfather and your father will believe it."


    Su Chen''s smile became more and more bitter when she heard these comforting words. It was invalid for her immediate family to testify in court, not to mention this kind of free evaluation of evidence.


    "Now that the other party has done this, there must be a backhand. The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. It''s nothing to be afraid of. My Su family is not a vegetarian."


    Su Ningxiang''s tone is soft, but it contains strong determination.


    "Well, what my aunt said is."


    Su Chen''s expression obviously relaxed a lot, took a deep breath, flashed a determined color on his face, and repeated as if emphasizing: "I''m Su''s family, not vegetarian."


    "Is there any doubt about the target?"


    Su Ningxiang asked softly.


    "There are too many goals, but there are no goals."


    Su Chen grinned bitterly and said that there was no way. He always didn''t like to offend people, but the Su family was big and arrogant. There were not a few people who offended, not to mention the big family who offended people around him.


    For the benefit of the Su family, she has never been soft hearted in the commercial war. She has always killed everything and never left future trouble. There are many people who have offended.


    "Tell me what you know, and I''ll analyze it for you!"


    Su Ningxiang knew what he was thinking and said indifferently.


    "Just about to tell my aunt." Suchen''s posture is very low.

 Chapter 551

    In the room with boundless spring, with the violent gasp, it gradually fell into silence.


    It seems that men don''t dare to stay for a long time. They put on their clothes and leave in a hurry. It''s a little like they don''t recognize people when they put on their pants.


    After cleaning up the scene, the woman went straight into the bathroom with her legs floating and began to wash her body. She felt very hearty today and climbed to the top several times.


    Seeing that the dog man and the dog man were finally finished, Su Zhenwu sneaked out of the wardrobe with his waist, slipped out quietly and breathed the cool air outside, Only some people scolded with envy and hatred: "MD, this bastard is really capable. He just tossed for more than an hour, which made me hold back a stomach fire and really ruined my medicine. Hum, Su Zhenwei, you''ll be ruined, ha ha."


    In order to get a better shooting angle, before Su Zhenwei arrived, Liu Yuee, a coquettish woman, went to the bathroom to make up and waited for the space to meet a lover, got out from under the bed, hid in the overcoat cabinet and photographed the process of two dog men and women.


    But I didn''t know that he had just left complacently and couldn''t wait to go back to her home to enjoy it carefully. Liu Yuee walked out of the bathroom in a bath towel. The flattery on her face disappeared and turned into a color of tension and fear.


    He reached for the phone and asked nervously, "he... They''re all gone. I''ve done what you said. Now can you let my son go?"


    "Not yet. We need you to prove the authenticity of the video screen."


    A gloomy man''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Liu Yuee''s face showed a look of sadness and anger: "you said I would let my son go as long as I did what you said. How can I not keep my word? If I prove it, the Su family will not let me go."


    "Well, don''t get excited. Don''t worry. Tying your son is not an end, but a means. As long as you cooperate with us, I guarantee your mother and son''s safety."


    The man on the other end of the phone said calmly: "Well, you can find a way to leave the Su family now. I''ll arrange someone to pick you up and catch the plane at 3 a.m. to the English Channel. When you get to the English channel, you can show up on the Internet and confirm it. Then I''ll arrange someone to send your mother and son to other countries immediately to ensure that the Su family can''t find you and give you another 20 million meters of gold. I believe it''s enough for your mother and son to be free for the rest of their life "I''ve lost my life."


    "OK, that''s it. Half an hour... Er, no, wait for me outside Su''s house in an hour."


    Liu Yuee said happily. Unexpectedly, the kidnappers returned 20 million meters of gold to her, enough for their mother and son to live happily abroad for the rest of their life.


    Although it was not her wish to leave such a rich family as the Su family, she had to obey their orders for the life of her only son.


    She worked full-time as a mistress for others in the first half of her life. She had long seen through the ruthless rich man and had no feelings at all.


    Su Zhengdong, hum, is just an old Coyote who is greedy for her body. It''s still useless. There''s no psychological burden to pit him. Her son is her only dependence for the rest of her life.


    She took out the key that had been secretly matched from the LV bag, opened the safe and cleaned up the gold bars, watches and cash inside. She didn''t move the real estate such as house deeds.


    Finally, I looked at the luxurious room I had enjoyed for a while, stuffed the pillow under the quilt, pretended that she was sleeping in bed, and resolutely turned and left.


    Perhaps it was because the Su family was having a funeral. Even late at night, the door was always open, and the security guard just respectfully asked "Why are you going out so late", so she drove out of the door in Ferrari without hindrance.


    At the corner not far from Su''s gate, a black Buick stopped quietly on the roadside as if no one was inside. After seeing Ferrari flash its lights three times, Buick immediately flashed its lights three times.


    Liu Yuee breathed a sigh of relief, parked her car on the side of the road and stalled. She hurried off and got on Buick. The car started and soon disappeared into the night.


    The eldest lady of the Su family''s big room left quietly, but no one in the Su family noticed that at the moment, in the owner''s small building, Su Zhengnan, after fierce ideological struggle, finally decided that the funeral should be handled in a big way, otherwise it would be more realistic.


    "Su Qin has a problem!"


    This is the judgment made by Su Ningxiang after summarizing the information mastered by Su Chen.


    Su Chen nodded without any surprise: "yes, I think so, so I asked him to turn himself in to the task force and give Su Xu up in order to test him."


    "I''m afraid the police will come to the door before he goes."


    Su Ningxiang said firmly.


    "Yes, I just want to see if the police come to the door first or if he turns himself in first. If he turns himself in first, it means he has no problem. If the police come to the door first, it means he has betrayed me."


    Suchen said calmly.


    "Not necessarily. Even if he turns himself in, what can he do? Anyway, Su Xu is dead. He blames Su Xu for buying murderers and killing people. He has made meritorious accusations, and he will be safe and sound. I have a bad hunch. I''m afraid it''s not that simple."


    Su Ningxiang frowned and mused, "if I were behind the scenes and wanted to destroy the Su family, where would I play the next move?"


    Su Chen also thought seriously. For a long time, they almost changed their faces at the same time and lost their voice: "(old man) old man!"


    The reason why the Su family can still be among the gate valves is that although it is the tail of the crane, the Su family can''t fall as long as the old man''s sea god needle is still there.


    So it''s obvious that if those behind the scenes want to bring down the Su family, they must get rid of old uncle Su first.


    Su Chen shivered all over, then shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. According to the identity of the old man, the man behind the scenes doesn''t dare to touch him even if he eats the bear heart and leopard courage? What''s more, the old man is heavily guarded. It''s not so easy for a mosquito to fly in. Maybe we think too much."


    Su Ningxiang was not so optimistic. The light of wisdom flashed in her beautiful eyes. A moment later, her face said solemnly: "Su Xu''s death made the old man very angry. He almost fainted. His heart was bad and his blood pressure was high. The doctor said he could not be stimulated any more!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Su Chen reacted and suddenly changed her face: "aunt means that the enemy will create a bigger scandal in the Su family? Indirectly annoy the old man?"


    "Well, if I were behind the scenes, I would do so."


    Su Ningxiang nodded with a heavy face.


    "Well... What shall we do?"


    Suchen''s brain exploded with a bang and asked at a loss.


    Once the old man''s sea god needle falls, coupled with various scandals of the Su family and the fall of other family forces, the collapse of the whole family is only an instant.


    Su Ningxiang was also a little flustered, but after all, she had experienced great winds and waves, and her mind was far from that of a hairy boy like Su Chen. She maintained her composure and said, "don''t worry, don''t panic, there is calm in every major event. The more flustered, the more likely she is to make mistakes."


    Affected by her calmness, Su Chen took a deep breath, forced herself to calm down, smiled bitterly and said, "aunt, my heart is flustered now, my brain is blank, and I''m counting on you to make a decision."


    Su Ningxiang waved her hand and motioned him not to speak. Ning Mei thought and tried to see through the behind the scenes moves. What kind of scandal can make the old man angry?


    Su Chen stood quietly and looked forward to the legendary aunt. Although he was proud, he never dared to be arrogant in front of his aunt. He respected her from the bottom of his heart.


    "Now we have to make two preparations!"


    Su Ningxiang quickly cleared her mind, Said calmly: "A conspiracy is called a conspiracy because it has not been seen through. If it has been seen through, it can not be called a conspiracy. I tried to figure out what kind of scandal the behind the scenes wanted to create, but I failed. After all, the Su family has a big business, good and bad, and has done a lot of bad things. We can''t everyone master it. Therefore, this situation is not solved at all ¡£¡±


    "Could it be su Xu''s murder? It''s exciting enough."


    Suchen tried to speculate.


    "No, the man behind the scenes is not so stupid. Su Xu is already a dead man. Even if he is dead, he will not be angry with the old man. It must be other more explosive scandals, which can not only seriously damage the reputation of the Su family, but also strongly hit the stock price of Datang Group and put the Su family in a desperate situation."


    Su Ningxiang thought more deeply and analyzed it in a very organized way.


    Suchen paced anxiously and said, "then we can''t sit and wait to die. We have to do something."


    He is well aware of the unscrupulous nature of many people in the Su family, but his father is also one of them. As a younger generation, he is not easy to entangle on this topic.


    "If you know their purpose, it''s easy to do it. The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. As long as the old man is all right, the Su family can get through this barrier."


    Su Ningxiang looked up with a confident luster on her face.


    "Yes, but the old man his body..."


    Su Chen''s eyes brightened, but then darkened. The old man''s health was not good and could not be stimulated. This was also an inextricable dead end. The plans of the behind the scenes were closely linked and would never be so connected.


    "If it was in the past, maybe we were really helpless and had to take the move passively, but now it''s different."


    Su Ningxiang has a loving smile on her mouth. Ning''er, it''s up to you whether the Su family can survive this disaster. Just in time, let your great grandfather take a good look at you.


    "Oh, aunt, what do you say?"


    Su Chen asked eagerly.


    "Don''t you know there''s a little miracle doctor in Ninghai?"


    Su Ningxiang smiled warmly.


    Su Chen raised her eyebrows and said in distress, "I know, but what does this have to do with us?"


    "You, where''s your brain? Isn''t the man behind the scenes trying to plot against the old man? There''s a little miracle doctor watching the old man. Don''t want to kill the old man with any tricks."


    Su Ningxiang said confidently that she had frequent contact with Ding Qianlie during this period. Naturally, she knew how skillful her son was in medicine.


    Su Chen showed hesitation: "the national hands of the national health care group dare not guarantee grandpa''s health. Can he be a little doctor in Ninghai?"


    "Hum, I said he could do it."


    Su Ningxiang was unhappy. Her face sank and said, "even needle Wang Yanxun is not his opponent. Old Jiang and Hu are ashamed. If he can''t, no one can do it."


    Su Chen was still afraid of the aunt, so she quickly waved her hand and said, "OK, but even if he can, the problem is that Su Xu just bought a bastard to kill him. Will he be willing to help us?"


    Su Ningxiang hesitated and suddenly felt that this proposal was not good for Ding Ning. If Ding Ning could keep the old man''s name, I''m afraid he would immediately become a thorn in the flesh of the behind the scenes.


    In case of failure, the anger of the Su family alone is not something he can bear. One side is her grandfather and the other is her son, which makes her in a dilemma. She doesn''t know how to choose.

 Chapter 552

    Seeing her uncertain face, Su Chen thought she was worried about Ding Ning''s unwillingness to come, and immediately said, "otherwise, call all the famous doctors in Yanjing."


    Su Ningxiang''s eyes suddenly lit up. This method is good. There are so many doctors, who can fully share the pressure borne by Ding Ning: "OK, this method is good. Go and do it."


    Su Chen''s face suddenly darkened, and she kept complaining: "aunt, how can I have that face? These national medical masters are all big names. They can''t be invited by anyone. Besides, even if they can be invited, the behind the scenes man doesn''t know when to move. We can''t let these national medical masters do nothing and stay with Grandpa?"


    "That''s true!"


    Su Ningxiang also knew that she was too idealistic. All the Chinese doctors were arrogant. Even if they came, they just checked the old man''s body and left. It was impossible to stay with him for 24 hours.


    But grandpa is now her biggest dependence in the Su family. Once grandpa dies, it will be difficult for her and her father, regardless of what the behind the scenes will do.


    Although Su Zhengdong has retired now, he has been in a high position for a long time and has always been strong. His contacts are prosperous and have the strongest power in the family.


    Coupled with the fact that she repented of marriage in those years, she was always bitter about Erfang and Yimai. She was sure that as soon as her grandfather died, Su Zhengdong would immediately unite with Su Zhengxi to deprive her father of the position of home owner. At that time, even her management power of Datang Group could not be guaranteed.


    Therefore, the old man must not die. At least, she must not die before she has a family reunion.


    Between the lightning and flint, Su Ningxiang flashed these thoughts in her mind and finally decided to keep the old man''s life anyway, which can be regarded as a reward for the old man''s maintenance over the years.


    "All right, leave it alone. I''ll find a way!"


    Su Ningxiang threw down a word and turned away.


    "Aunt, you''re leaving now. Don''t you go in and worship? I''m afraid they..."


    Su Chen also knows her aunt''s situation in the Su family. If she doesn''t even bother to do this face saving work, I''m afraid the Su family will make trouble with her again.


    Su Ningxiang disdained her lips, turned and walked away. Her indifferent voice came from a distance: "who loves worship and who worship, what does it have to do with me?"


    I sneered at myself. I just wanted to collect some information this time. Now I have achieved my goal and don''t go. What are you waiting for? Do you really go to worship the beast who wants to kill my son? Nice try.


    "Gu..."


    Su Chen tried to stop talking and finally sighed deeply. He was one of the few people who understood. He had his own judgment on the right and wrong of things in those years. Instead of looking down on this aunt, he felt admiration from the bottom of his heart. After all, he dared to be unmarried and pregnant in that era more than 20 years ago and openly repented in spite of everything, She is the only woman who bravely pursues her true love under the curse and pressure.


    However, it''s a pity that Grandpa stopped at the ministerial level all his life and didn''t enjoy vice national treatment until he retired. He blamed his aunt and always deliberately targeted her. Although he was a leader in the fourth generation, he was a younger generation after all. He couldn''t change anything in the face of a strong Grandpa.


    In his opinion, my aunt has no obligation to sacrifice her lifetime happiness as the capital for Grandpa''s promotion. She has done nothing wrong.


    Grandpa can''t climb up. He can only blame himself for his incompetence. He can''t pull down the shit, but he blames the toilet. It''s by no means the work of a man. He just can''t think about it and dare not say it.


    Of course, the most important reason is that he doesn''t like Zhao Zilong very much. First of all, the guy is more handsome than him, which is an important reason why he hates Zhao Zilong.


    Secondly, Zhao Zilong puts on a polite and virtuous face all day. In fact, he is a hypocrite who likes to play tricks. He has been cheated by Zhao Zilong several times.


    Finally, such a hypocritical villain can still rank first among the eight young people in Yanjing. He ranks third only when he is so excellent and perfect. How can he be convinced.


    Therefore, he hated Wu and Wu, and he didn''t like everyone in the Zhao family, including Zhao Tianya, the object of his aunt''s repentance.


    Every time I see Zhao Tianya''s handsome and miserable face, he will have a dark sense of schadenfreude in his heart. No matter how handsome and awesome, he is not the goods dumped by my aunt.


    After sobbing, Su Chen put down his mind and went to the mourning hall to worship. If his aunt dared not go, he dared not. He still had to do his face.


    As for the rest, anyway, his aunt has said to give it to him. He doesn''t have to worry about it. He still recognizes his aunt''s ability.


    Su Ningxiang returned to her residence, took out her space card and dialed a familiar number: "lead hunting, mom has something to tell you."


    ¡­¡­


    "Jingling!"


    Ding Ning was sleeping with Liu Sheng Qian Dai in his arms when he was awakened by the hurried telephone ring.


    Today, he was not idle all day. He dragged his injured body to help Yang Ge. They prepared more than 100 pairs of kidney tonic drugs. After all, what he promised, he must not break his promise.


    Fortunately, his bones not only mutated, but also trained by soldiers, with amazing recovery, and basically healed in just one day.


    After a busy day, I was awakened by the phone as soon as I fell asleep. I don''t know my mood.


    But when he was about to hang up the phone with bleary eyes, he saw that the caller ID was his sister. Suddenly, he was excited and his sleepiness disappeared. His sister was very measured. It must be urgent to call so late.


    Quickly connected the phone: "sister, what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    "Brother, sister, I have something to ask you!"


    Ding is also very difficult to hunt, said Si AI.


    She really doesn''t want to take care of the broken things of the Su family, but her mother called her, and she can''t really ignore it.


    But the problem is, asking Ding Ning to help can''t expose the relationship between mom and his mother and son. How can she speak?


    Tell Ding Ning, brother, an old man may be stimulated to die. You go and watch him 24 hours and don''t let him die.


    So Ding Qianlie is also the first two. After hanging up his mother''s phone, he sat on the bed and thought about how to speak for half an hour.


    "Elder sister, we are brothers and sisters. Isn''t your business my business? What else? Please, don''t please, be polite."


    Ding Ning pushed away Liu shengqian Dai, who was also awakened by the phone and was climbing towards him like a koala, with a long sigh of relief in his heart, as long as there was nothing wrong with his sister.


    "Well, when my sister was young, she was abducted by human traffickers. If an old grandfather hadn''t found something wrong and helped me save me, you wouldn''t see my sister in your life. Do you think the old grandfather was kind to me?"


    Ding led hunting said with both voice and emotion.


    Ding Ning was full of excitement, and said nervously and angrily, "what else? Elder sister, why didn''t you ever tell me, damn human traffickers, it''s really hard to die."


    Ding Qianlie was so angry when he heard that he was suddenly warm in his heart. He didn''t have the heart to cheat him, but when he thought of his mother''s support, he could only harden his head and continue: "didn''t he be saved? It''s been so long that he didn''t remember."


    "Oh, that''s true, but sister, you call in the middle of the night. You can''t sleep and want to talk to me?"


    Ding Ning doesn''t pay attention to the point at all. She always feels that her sister is strange today.


    "Cough, that''s it."


    Ding Qianlie felt that he couldn''t play any more. After coughing twice, he said softly, "it''s not that I disturb you to rest, but that I heard something today, so I can''t sleep."


    "What''s up?"


    Ding Ning''s heart is tight. His sister won''t know about his injury, will she? He kept it from them lest they should worry.


    "When people live in the world, should they repay the kindness of saving their lives?"


    "That''s necessary, sister. That''s right. You must repay your kindness. This is the tradition of our laoding family."


    "Well, that Grandpa saved me and was kind to me, but now he is in trouble, but I can''t help him. I haven''t slept all night. I''ll call you in the middle of the night."


    "Well, what happened to him?"


    Ding Ning finally heard the key point vaguely.


    "He... He''s dying."


    Ding Qianlie almost didn''t hold back his internal injury, which made his voice sound choked.


    "Sister... Sister... Don''t cry. Who is that old man? Where is he?"


    Ding Ning listened to her sister''s cry, and suddenly felt a pain in her heart and asked hurriedly.


    "He is the old master of the Su family in Yanjing. He saved his sister and was kind to her. Although he may not remember himself, I always pay attention to him, so I feel so sad when I know that he is going to die. I haven''t repaid her kindness yet, whining..."


    Women are naturally born actors. Ding Qianlie is quick to believe what he said.


    "Elder sister, don''t cry. Don''t cry. I want to cry when you cry. The old man of the Su family in Yanjing, right? I''ll go to him tomorrow morning to repay you for your kindness. If he really dies, I''ll help you with more gifts, tie a big wreath for him, and write your name on the elegy."


    Dinning paused and felt that this was not enough to repay the kindness of others. He said proudly: "I don''t know what the old man likes? Does he like luxury cars and villas? Or do you like beautiful women? Why don''t I give him a full set, give him some when he sees the sample, and burn trillions of ghost coins so that he won''t have money to spend below."


    Ding Qianlie: "


    "Sister, is that ok? Why don''t you talk?"


    Ding Ning wondered if this was not enough. It sounds like the Su family is a big family. They should not be short of money. Can''t they burn tens of millions of real coins? That''s a crime of disturbing the financial order.


    "Brother, you don''t love your sister anymore, whining..."


    Ding led the hunter and pretended to cry at the throat. He almost didn''t laugh angrily. This boy is so smart at ordinary times. Why is he so stupid today.


    In fact, Ding Ning is not to blame. After all, he was awakened. He was confused in his mind and had no normal aura. In addition, Ding Qianlie said it was exaggerated, as if the old man was going to die at any time.


    He thought that the news should have been received by his sister during the day. It was late at night. It was estimated that the old man couldn''t hold his hiccup, so he didn''t think about the treatment.


    "Sister, you are my own sister. I don''t love you. Who do you love? Stop crying, okay? I''ll do what you say. Can''t I do it?"


    Ding Ning has a heart of pity for fragrance and jade. She can''t hear women cry, let alone her sister.


    "Really? Brother, sister loves you."


    Ding led the hunter to smile through tears, secretly blushed and took the opportunity to sprinkle a Jiao.


    Usually, when two people get along at home, it may be because of respect. Ding Ning seems very polite when talking to her, which makes her always feel a sense of distance.


    Want to change this situation, but always feel embarrassed. Instead, she can let it go on the phone, which makes her feel that calling may also be a good way to cultivate feelings.


    "Well, I love my sister, too."


    Ding Ning is inexplicably guilty, his face is a little red, and he is secretly disgusted. Sister, this is in China, not in western countries. I love you. We are close brothers and sisters. Is that really good?

 Chapter 553

    "Can you help me look after Mr. Su for a few days tomorrow?"


    Ding Qianlie stepped into the topic and said politely.


    "A few days? Is he seriously ill?"


    Ding Ning frowned in embarrassment. Today is the early morning of the 7th. Tomorrow is the date for the Ye Huan sisters to participate in the competition. How can he be absent.


    "Let me tell you this. Mr. Su is in poor health, but there is nothing serious for the time being. The main reason is that he can''t be stimulated. I received the news that someone has been secretly dealing with the Su family recently. He just wants to stimulate him to get sick by making some rumors unfavorable to the Su family. That''s why my sister asked you for help."


    Ding Qianlie said solemnly.


    "OK, no problem. Whether I''m with him or not, I promise that even if the Su family has an earthquake, old Su won''t die because of any stimulation."


    Ding Ning''s eyebrows stretched out. If so, he had nothing to worry about. The diseases afraid of stimulation were nothing more than heart disease, cardiovascular and cerebrovascular diseases and hypertension. As long as they were not congenital diseases like Shen MuQing, he was sure to be completely cured.


    Although that would make him consume real Qi greatly, since old man Su is kind to his sister, he is duty bound to repay the kindness for his sister.


    "Well, my sister will give you old man su."


    Seeing that the task has been achieved, Ding Qianlie cares about Ding Ning and tells him to have an early rest before hanging up the phone.


    Ding Ning also had no sleepiness. He lifted Liu Sheng''s thigh wrapped around him and began to practice cross knee meditation.


    He was deeply infatuated with the "formula for washing God" and "divine control skill" handed down to him by night alone. In particular, the "divine control skill" is a magical martial skill that can release spiritual power and even transform it into an attack method, which makes him enjoy trying.


    Unfortunately, his mental strength is not concise enough, so he can''t handle slightly heavier objects in the air.


    He now firmly believes that "refining God''s decision", "washing God''s formula" and "controlling God''s skill" are absolutely a complete set of divine consciousness cultivation methods.


    Yes, it is the divine consciousness. It is the divine consciousness that continuously compresses the spiritual force and condenses to the extreme. At present, it is still a long distance from that realm.


    Before that, he took the attitude of fishing for three days and drying the net for two days. But this time, he was still alive. Especially after seeing Xiang Tiange''s divine domain, he was fully aware of his serious lack of strength.


    Whether it is Liuguang, jiuyouming fire, magic mosquito and talisman, there is no room to fight back in front of absolute strength.


    Fortunately, Xiang Tiange helped him this time. If the enemy was a god level strong man, he didn''t live until now.


    He has never been so eager to be strong as now. Xiang Tiange can protect him for a while, but he can''t protect him for a lifetime.


    Therefore, it is better to seek others than yourself. Only when you are strong can you be qualified to protect the people you want to protect,


    In addition to the three-year appointment with night alone, once he changed his previous laziness, his practice became very positive. As long as he had a little leisure, he would seize the time to practice.


    The night passed imperceptibly, and the sky gradually brightened. Ding Ning, sitting cross legged, suddenly opened his eyes and flashed a happy look in his eyes.


    Finally, after consuming several top-grade Lingjing, he finally touched the boundary barrier. I believe that in a few days at most, he can naturally break through to the later stage of Diwu territory.


    Compared with the step-by-step cultivation method that ancient warriors can constantly break through as long as they have enough aura support, the cultivation of national martial arts obviously requires more sweat and efforts.


    He tried to move his hands and feet. He felt that the broken bones on his legs and arms had completely healed and would not cause any inconvenience to his actions. Afraid of waking up Liu shengqian Dai, who was sleeping, he quietly got up and went to the reception hall, painted a dense diamond amulet on the wall, and began to punch again and again to practice the wild body cultivation.


    The movement route of true Qi in the body has also been switched from Bodhi Heart formula to nameless heart determination.


    The internal circulation and the external circulation are two completely different kinds of true Qi, which operate clearly in his body according to their respective routes, forming small weeks.


    He punched again and again, faster and faster. There was a faint sign of perfection in the integration of the first fist and nine movements, and the breakthrough was in a moment.


    As he could no longer squeeze any impurities out of his body, there was no limit on the number of times when he hit his first punch, and the oppression of heaven and earth energy was becoming smaller and smaller, almost undetectable.


    The blood kept boiling and boiling with his fist, making him full of endless power. The internal Qi accelerated wildly along the operation route of the unknown heart decision. In the past, it took at least more than ten minutes to run a small week.


    At the moment, it takes only a few minutes for a small week to accelerate... Accelerate... Accelerate again


    Gradually, he emptied all his thoughts and indulged in the boiling state of blood. With the faster and faster speed of punching, there was a roaring sound of waves like rising tide in his body.


    Fortunately, it is a five-star hotel with good sound insulation facilities. Otherwise, the whole hotel would have been shocked.


    Even so, Liu shengqian Dai was awakened, rubbed his bleary eyes and looked at him blankly. At the moment, Ding Ning was very different in her eyes, as if every move had a strange rhythm.


    Soon, Liu shengqian Dai unconsciously began to fight again and again, and the whole person entered a state of selflessness.


    "Wow... Wow..."


    The sound of the waves continued, one after another, beating the coast, as if it would never stop and never end.


    Until a moment, "bang" made a light sound, and some shackles in his body seemed to be broken. Ding Ning only felt a sudden shock, and his energy reached an unprecedented peak.


    Like an old man doing morning exercises in the park, he raised his hand... Waved his fist... Hit it slowly


    The whole space seemed to be frozen and suffocating, but then it was broken by this slow punch, as if the overwhelming billows were madly sweeping everything, the terrible invisible waves surged everywhere, and the passing places were extinguished. The sofas, tea tables, televisions Teapot... Everything that can be seen is quietly turned into powder under this fist.


    Even the walls engraved with Vajra runes were made of golden light. After bearing this force, the golden light was broken, dull and completely lost its function.


    "Ah!"


    Liu shengqian Dai was affected by the aftershock. The invisible force lifted her upside down and hit the wall. She couldn''t help shouting, which made Ding Ning suddenly wake up from this strange feeling.


    Looking at the terrible scene in front of me, as if it were an explosion scene, I was stunned. The power of the first punch was so terrible.


    But he didn''t have time to surprise, so he turned and picked up Liu shengqian Dai, who was lying on the ground with a pale face and bleeding at the corners of his mouth. He said anxiously, "money bag, money bag, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. Are you okay?"


    "I... i... vomit..."


    Liu shengqian Dai opened his dull eyes, looked at his anxious expression, opened his mouth to say something, but suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood and completely fainted.


    Ding Ning''s heart was full of self reproach. He had a premonition that there would be some unknown change after the first fist was fully cultivated, so he specially engraved diamond runes on the wall to prevent accidents.


    But he still didn''t expect that the power of this punch was so terrible. Only the aftershock shattered the Vajra Fu yupeizhen worn by Liu Sheng Qiandai, which hurt her badly.


    This made him feel sorry for himself and rejoice in himself. Fortunately, the Vajra amulet blocked the moment and weakened the strength a lot. Otherwise, Liu shengqian Dai might have become a pile of blood mist like the sofa at the moment.


    Absolutely tactile. After carefully checking her body, she was relieved. Although her internal organs were badly hurt, he was there and had no fear of life.


    Take out the silver needle to help her stop bleeding. Regardless of the consumption, continue to repair the injury in her body with real Qi. Call out the zombies from the kid space and let the kid head enter Liu Sheng Qiandai''s body to help her remove the congestion.


    Soon, Liu shengqian Dai''s injury was stopped by him, but she was still unconscious. When she flew out, she hit the wall and hurt her head.


    "Purse, purse, wake up."


    Ding Ning helped her comb her brain meridians and found that there was no blockage and congestion, but she didn''t wake up, which made him feel helpless. He could only hold her hand and keep calling her.


    Thinking of this period of time, Liu shengqian Dai pestered him like a sticky insect every day and shouted that his father was inseparable from him. His heart was aching and his eyes were red.


    From the moment he opened his arms in shengzeyuan''s purse that night and stopped the bullet for him in front of him, he had no objection to her previous identity and regarded her as his closest relatives.


    He didn''t hate her clinging to him for a moment, nor did he dislike holding her to sleep with strong perseverance every night. He even accepted and used to having her company.


    But at the moment, he hurt her by mistake, which made him how to forgive himself. He grabbed his hair in pain, held the hand of the purse tightly, and kept whispering: "purse, please wake up, you can''t do anything, otherwise, I won''t forgive myself in my life. When you are good, I''ll take you to the playground and take you to eat delicious food..."


    Ding Ning remembered that Liu shengqian Dai had never asked for anything from him except sticking to him, and he naturally regarded her as an accessory and never considered it for her. He was either busy with his own business or practicing all day. He didn''t go out with her once, nor did he take her to eat some food she liked.


    Even Xiao Guoer can tempt her out with delicious food. It can be seen how much the little girl likes to eat, but he has never considered these.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning''s heart was like a knife. Two warm tears fell on Liu shengqian Dai''s pale face. Pain and self blame ate his soul like a poisonous snake, making him regret hard.


    But he didn''t find it. Liu Sheng''s long and warped eyelashes trembled slightly, and his eyebrows frowned slightly, but he soon recovered his calm.


    Ding Ning kept sending spiritual power into her body and helped her comb her meridians again and again. He didn''t know how to awaken Liu Sheng shallow Dai. He could only use this way to speed up the repair of her injury.


    After all, Liu shengqian Dai''s state at the moment is different from that of ordinary vegetative people. Even his memory is missing. He is afraid that invading her knowledge sea with spiritual force will make her a real idiot.


    I don''t know how long it took, Liu shengqian Dai slowly opened her eyes and timidly shouted, "brother!"


    "Purse, are you awake? Great, great, thank God, thank the Buddha, thank the Jade Emperor..."


    Ding Ning almost didn''t jump up with joy. He sincerely thanked the god Buddha who could be named in nine days and ten places.


    Liu shengqian Dai was stunned and looked at his ecstatic appearance, and the complex color in the bottom of his eyes flashed away.

 Chapter 554

    "Purse, do you feel better? Sorry, it''s all my brother''s fault. I''m too absorbed in cultivation and didn''t notice you... What do you want to eat? My brother will take you to eat delicious food."


    Knowing that her injury was ok, Ding Ning held her hand and spoke incoherently.


    "I... I''m fine. I don''t blame you."


    Liu shengqian Dai quietly broke away from his hand and stood up, subconsciously distancing himself from him.


    "It''s all right. It''s all right. It scared me just now."


    Ding Ning didn''t notice the trivial details and said with lingering fear on his face.


    Liu shengqian Dai grinned unnaturally: "let''s go to dinner. I''m hungry."


    "OK, what do you want to eat? I''ll take you to eat. Even if you want to eat the moon in the sky, I''ll pick it for you."


    Ding Ning, who was eager to make amends, patted on his chest.


    "Can I have tuna rice balls, sushi and miso soup?"


    Liu shengqian Dai looked at him with expectation.


    "Yes, of course. Let''s go and eat now, but I''ll call first and ask where there is a restaurant."


    Ding Ning was stunned. These things are only available in Fusang restaurant. She didn''t know whether to open the door early in the morning, but since she put forward them, it''s hard to do it.


    He called Huzi directly and asked where there was a Fusang restaurant.


    Tiger knows, but the problem is that people don''t open the door early in the morning. It''s strange to ask him why he wants to eat Fusang food early in the morning?


    Ding Ning didn''t explain to him either. After asking for the address, he hung up, then called Wu Xian and asked him to check the boss''s address, and then took Liu Sheng Qiandai out of the door.


    An hour later, Ding Ning sat in the Fusang restaurant on Jianguomen street. The owner and staff of the restaurant were very attentive and entertained.


    This is probably the most luxurious breakfast Ding Ning has ever had in his life. Boss Fusang didn''t get up at home, so Ding Ning directly found the door. The boss was very angry and didn''t want to open the door anyway.


    Ding Ning''s two words were good. He directly wrote him a check for $5 million. The boss immediately got up as fast as possible and called all the chefs and employees as he walked. In just half an hour, everyone was in place and began to prepare food for Liu Sheng shallow Dai.


    Liu shengqian Dai ate the food and narrowed her eyes happily. The food reminded her of the taste of home, but can she go back now?


    The accidental brain injury made her recover all her memories. When she woke up, her hatred, obedience, kindness, awe, hatred and other complex emotions were intertwined, making her mixed and confused, and she didn''t know what to do.


    "Eat slowly, no one will rob you."


    Ding Ning watched her wolf down, with a grain of rice and sauce stuck to the corner of her mouth. With spoiled warmth in her eyes, she smiled and reached out to wipe off the paper towel for her.


    He hasn''t done such things once or twice these days. For him, sleeping with her in only underwear every night is nothing at all.


    Liu shengqian Dai subconsciously wants to avoid it, but there is a force that doesn''t allow her to disobey Ding Ning''s order. She can only Duqi mouth obediently and let him wipe it.


    This made her ashamed, angry and hated. What''s the matter? What spell did this damn bastard put on himself? I can''t even refuse to obey him.


    "The money bag is really good. I found that my money bag seems to have grown up and didn''t call my father. That''s right. You can call me brother in the future."


    Ding Ning really had no appetite for cooking. He sat there and looked at her with a smile. His heart was full of joy of recovery. He said nothing.


    Liu shengqian Dai was so ashamed that she almost didn''t cry. When she remembered that she had lost her memory, she called his father all day and slept with the big enemy naked every day.


    At such an age, she has never been so intimate with any opposite sex, which makes her feel embarrassed. She can only keep eating and drinking with her head down to hide her eyes that she wants to kill.


    At the thought of two loyal maidservants dying to save her, but she continued to admit a thief as a father, her mood was extremely bad. She wanted to commit suicide by caesarean section to apologize.


    But now she can''t even commit suicide. The invisible contract forces her to unconditionally obey Ding Ning''s orders and live according to his will.


    This made her sad from her heart, and tears fell down.


    "Purse, what''s the matter with you? Don''t cry. Are you homesick? Brother promised to accompany you to play Fusang for a few days after a while."


    Ding Ning thought she was eating the delicious food of her hometown and homesick, and hurriedly comforted.


    "Well, I''m homesick!"


    Liu shengqian Dai was moved. No matter what spell he put on me, as long as he was willing to go to Fusang, I would have a way to let the family find me back.


    Kill him then, and this spell will fail. Won''t I be free.


    "Well, don''t cry. When I''m finished, I''ll personally accompany you back to Fusang for a while."


    Seeing that she stopped her tears, Ding Ning hurriedly promised again and again.


    "Well, brother, you can''t keep your word."


    Liu shengqian Dai said somewhat coquettish.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t mean what I say."


    Although Ding Ning felt that Liu shengqian Dai seemed to have changed, she thought her IQ had increased over time and didn''t care.


    After all, she came to him alone that night, but she didn''t stick to him. He was very pleased to sleep in the next room.


    Liu shengqian Dai didn''t speak. She buried herself in eating, but she secretly feigned in her heart. Do you mean what you say? If you keep your word, I won''t be reduced to what I am now.


    "Jingling!"


    When the hurried phone rang, Ding Ning pressed the answer button: "sister, what''s the matter?"


    "Where are you? Mr. Su fainted and is being rescued. Hurry up."


    Ding''s voice was very urgent.


    As soon as Ding Ning''s face changed, he suddenly stood up and said, "send me the address of the Su family, and I''ll catch up."


    "OK, hurry!"


    Ding led the hunter to hang up the phone. Within a minute, Su''s address was immediately sent to his mobile phone.


    Liu shengqian Dai was already full. Seeing that Ding Ning had something urgent, she immediately stood up.


    Ding Ning smiled apologetically at her and said, "I have something urgent. I''ll take you to eat delicious food next time."


    "Well, it''s important to get down to business."


    Liu shengqian Dai hesitated. She really didn''t want to follow Ding Ning, but Ding Ning didn''t speak, and she didn''t dare to leave. This is the power of the master-servant contract.


    Ding Ning didn''t think about not taking her at all. After all, she was very sticky. She ran all the way out of the door and opened the car.


    In the courtyard of the old man of the Su family, all the people of the Su family headed by the owner Su Zhengnan stood in the courtyard with serious faces, anxiously waiting for the rescue results.


    Almost all the famous doctors in Yanjing city came. They looked solemn and busy and worked hard to rescue master su. This is one of the only surviving founding fathers. Even the leaders of the Central Bureau issued orders from Zhongnanhai to rescue him at all costs.


    Su Chen stood in the crowd, frowning and looking at Suning Xiang with red eyes from time to time. However, due to the large number of people here, he couldn''t communicate with her at all. His heart was more bitter than balsam pear. What happened this night made him want to die.


    Su Qin turned himself in according to his order. First, the task force came to the door to understand the situation, summoned all Su Xu''s men for questioning, and investigated the detailed process of Su Xu''s buying King Kong to shoot Ding Ning, so as to form an effective chain of evidence.


    After su Xu''s death, those high spirited guys lost their backbone. They not only explained the details of Su Xu''s hiring an assailant to shoot Ding Ning and plant Zhao Zifeng, but also pulled out turnips and mud, and confessed many facts of Su Xu''s crimes in violation of law and discipline. In order to commit crimes and reduce their own punishment, they began to climb and bite wildly, even talking about some things about catching the wind and shadow.


    The case is getting bigger and bigger, and more and more people are involved. Overnight, many people of the Su family were taken away by the task force for questioning. The siren of the Su family courtyard didn''t stop all night.


    But this is not the worst thing. After biting so many people, Su Xu''s men don''t know who inspired them. They unanimously said that Su Xu was killed, and strongly asked the task force to investigate Su Xu''s death.


    After asking the superior for approval, the task force immediately filed a case of Su Xu''s death and took Su Xu''s body away overnight for autopsy. Su Chen, as the biggest suspect, immediately became a key reconnaissance object. He has been summoned to the task force for investigation and inquiry in the morning.


    At more than 5 a.m., the online scandal of Su Zhenwei''s affair with stepmother Liu Yuee was suddenly exposed on the video screen. After two hours of continuous fermentation and dissemination, it has become the largest scandal.


    When this sudden heavy bomb blew up, uncle Su''s blood pressure soared on the spot and fainted.


    At the moment, the most embarrassing thing was su Zhengdong standing in the crowd. His face was gloomy and could drip water. This loud slap in the face made him even want to die.


    When he was strong, he had to marry Liu Yuee as a sequel. Mr. Su firmly opposed it and thought that this kind of fickle woman would cause trouble sooner or later.


    But he couldn''t bear to be infatuated with Liu Yuee''s Kung Fu in bed. He was determined to marry him. He was very unhappy with old man su.


    Now, something has finally happened, which makes Su Zhengdong''s intestines green. If he hadn''t waited for the rescue results of the old man, he would like to strangle Su Zhenwei.


    In particular, my own son just put a green hat on me. He was photographed and posted on the Internet. He couldn''t cover it if he wanted to. This is the biggest scandal of Tianzi.


    After receiving the news, he immediately went home to settle accounts with the bitch Liu Yuee, but found that the woman had fled with the money in his safe, which made him smell a strong smell of conspiracy.


    The most damned thing is Su Zhenwei, an asshole, NIMA''s. haven''t you seen a woman? With the power and position of the Su family, I can''t find what kind of woman I want. I just fooled around with your little mother. I''m really an animal.


    As the hero of the scandal, Su Zhenwei has long lost his old high spirits. He hides behind the crowd and shivers. The whole person is lost, his eyes are lax, there is no focus, and he doesn''t even cry.


    He knew that he was completely finished, and any dirty things in the rich courtyard could happen, but as long as they were not put on the table, everyone would tacitly know, but as long as they were exposed, just saliva could drown him.

 Chapter 555

    In particular, such a big scandal is a gossip topic that everyone likes to talk about, which undoubtedly pushed the Su family to the forefront of public opinion.


    The worst thing is, if Mr. Su is really angry with him, the whole Su family is in danger. Who is it? Who''s hurting me?


    Su Zhenwei roared madly in his heart. He felt that everyone was pointing at him behind his back, which made him ashamed. This is the consequence of being unable to control his crotch.


    He hates that Liu Yuee seduces him, that he doesn''t take care of his lower body, and that he secretly calculates himself


    After thinking of it, he could no longer raise his head and be a man. It was pointed out by thousands of people wherever he went, so he was disillusioned and boring.


    While everyone was paying attention to the rescue of the old man, Su Zhenwei quietly left the crowd and walked out like a walking corpse. He was going to die. As long as he died, the storm of public opinion might pass slowly and the crisis of the Su family might be lifted.


    The only person in the crowd who noticed him leaving was su Zhenwu. Looking at his lost figure, Su Zhenwu was in a contradictory mood. After all, he was a close brother, but he was forced to die. It was impossible to say that he was not sad.


    There was a trace of regret in his heart, but it was not aimed at Suchen and his son, but did not expect the consequences to be so serious.


    In this troubled time, if the old man really has a bad situation, the whole Su family will collapse immediately, and he will become the eternal sinner of the Su family.


    But when he thought that Su Xu was his only son and a son he was proud of, a cruel look flashed in his eyes. As a father, if he could not even avenge his son''s murder, he might as well die.


    Su Zhenwei, you are the first. Walk slowly on the huangquan road. Soon, Su Chen will go down to accompany you. At that time, your father and son will go together and won''t be lonely.


    As for the old man, he can only pray silently. I hope he can hold on.


    Su Ningxiang constantly looked out and looked forward to Ding Ning''s figure. At the moment, she regretted that she had guessed the enemy''s plot, but she was lucky that she wouldn''t start so soon.


    If she had known that the man behind the scenes was so eager to kill, she would have let lead hunting shout Ding Ning over all night, and she wouldn''t have been forced to this point.


    Zhao Tianya, is this your revenge? After so many years, you are still the same.


    Su Ningxiang''s eyes flashed with a terrible cold. In fact, last night she suspected that Zhao Tianya was behind the scenes, but she couldn''t be sure, so she didn''t mention it to Su Chen.


    But as soon as today''s events come out, she can be sure from the familiar style of behavior that this must be Zhao Tianya''s pen.


    He is the only one who has such a linked wisdom and sinister wrist, and he hates the Su family so much that he is furious and wants to knock down the Su family. There is no room to turn over.


    That son of a bitch is a born conspirator. She is vicious, shameless and despicable. She does everything by any means and has no bottom line. That''s why she didn''t want to marry him.


    She had seen through him for a long time. Even if it hadn''t happened, she would never marry him.


    That bastard looks gentle and elegant on the surface, has extraordinary bearing and looks radiant. Everywhere he goes, he is the focus of attention of the crowd.


    In fact, in his bones, he is an extremely selfish, cold-blooded, ruthless, heartless, headstrong, despicable and shameless man.


    But the flies don''t bite the seamless eggs. The Su family''s own behavior is too disorderly. Zhao Tianya can seize the opportunity to launch a fatal attack on the Su family.


    This gave Su Ningxiang an empty body of wisdom, but there was nowhere to do. In this round of confrontation, the Su family lost miserably.


    At the moment, the share price of Datang Group has begun to decline continuously. If she guesses correctly, the Zhao family has begun to take action. They will seize this opportunity and try their best to acquire Datang Group and become the new master of Datang Group in one fell swoop.


    If Ding Ning can''t arrive in time to save the old man, Zhao Tianya''s conspiracy will completely achieve its purpose. Once the sea god needle of old Su collapses, the whole Su family will be in a desperate situation. The Su family, this big cake will become a feast for the Zhao family.


    It''s funny that so many people in the Su family can''t see through. They think that the Zhao family''s money is easy to cheat. They hold the Zhao family''s smelly feet and want to take advantage of the Zhao family.


    But I don''t know that the Zhao family is a wolf''s ambition. The goodwill to the Su family is just to paralyze these pretentious fools of the Su family.


    Fortunately, Su Ningxiang had been guarding against the Zhao family for a long time and had laid a back hand in advance, but all this should be based on the premise that Mr. Su is still alive. Otherwise, all the layout will become furnishings.


    The Su family without Mr. Su is just a sheep slaughtered by wolves.


    Therefore, the key to this contest lies in Ding Ning. If he can arrive in time and save the old man, the Su family still has a fight.


    If he can''t arrive in time, the Su family will be completely occupied and there will be no room for turning over.


    In the eagerness of Suning Xiang, Ding Ning never appeared.


    Just when she was secretly anxious, more than ten national medical masters led by Jiang Lao rushed out of the room.


    Looking at their ugly faces, the hearts of the Su family sank. Su Zhengnan stepped forward and was about to speak. However, old Jiang shook his head with an ugly face and said in a heavy tone: "sorry for the change! We''ve tried our best. Take advantage of old Su''s breath, if you have anything to say, hurry up."


    The news exploded in the ears of every Su family like a bolt from the blue. Su Zhengdong turned his eyes and fainted directly. The panicked people hurried forward to help him.


    "Uncle, wake up!"


    "Grandpa, wake up."


    "Dad, don''t scare me."


    ¡­¡­


    With the cries, cries and sorrows of the people... The courtyard was in a mess, and all the Su family were in mourning, as if the sky had fallen.


    Many of the Su family don''t like to see this old man who lives alone all year round. Even many of the younger generation of the Su family can''t see him once a year, so they can''t talk about any feelings at all.


    But now when we got the bad news that he was about to die, everyone was heavy and couldn''t help floating an idea in their hearts.


    God, it''s falling!


    Yes, they live under the shadow of old man Su''s prestige all year round. Everyone knows that they can live a luxurious life of spending a lot of money and dreaming of death, all thanks to the grumpy and eccentric old man.


    They always subconsciously forget the lonely old man who has been staying in the gloomy courtyard all the year round, and think that even without him, they can continue to live a drunken life.


    But at the moment, they suddenly realized what weight this moody old man has. He has long been the spiritual pillar of the Su family. Whether there is his Su family or not is a completely different Su family.


    The Su family with him is one of the four gate valves. Even at the end of the crane, it is also a gate valve. No one dares to despise or insult.


    But once Mr. Su is gone, the door valve Su family will no longer exist. It may become an aristocratic family, a famous family, or even a noble family, but it will never be the door valve Su family that is flattered everywhere and has a strong foundation even when stepping on people.


    Many people began to regret secretly. Why didn''t they realize this earlier? At least they had nothing to do to accompany the lonely old man. Maybe he could be in a better mood and live a few more years.


    People always don''t know how to cherish when they have it, and regret after they lose it.


    But as several Su family members saw the news pushed by their mobile phones that as soon as the stock market opened, the stock price of Datang Group began to fall continuously, and they immediately shouted in panic.


    The Su family, who had been in a mess, became even more flustered when they saw that the share price related to their vital interests began to fall.


    What followed was their hatred of Su Xu''s disgraceful death, and their accusations of Su Zhenwei''s immoral scandal. Even some irrational people began to scold Su Chen for no reason. If he hadn''t killed Su Xu for the position of home owner, he wouldn''t have killed the old man alive.


    Some unreasonable people scolded Su Zhengdong who just woke up. If he didn''t have to marry a salacious woman, how could he get the Su family to the present level.


    Some people have long been dissatisfied with Su Ningxiang, a female generation who controls the financial lifeline of the Su family. They took the opportunity to talk and scold her for her poor management and no management ability at all.


    There are also some crazy people who question the ability of Su Zhengnan, the owner of the family, and call on the Su family to re elect the owner and lead the Su family out of trouble.


    ¡­¡­


    Of course, these people are always frustrated in the Su family, among which Su Qin''s father Su Xiangrong is the most popular.


    Perhaps considering the future distribution of rights of the Su family, Su Zhengnan was impeached, and Su Zhengdong lost his prestige. Su Xiangxi, who always coveted the position of home owner, immediately brightened his eyes, stepped forward and said loudly, "everyone is quiet, quiet!"


    The noise was stifled immediately. Everyone looked at Su Xiangxi and was silent in Su Zhengnan. Su Zhengdong''s prestige fell unconscious when he was involved in the scandal, while Su Zhengbei has always been indifferent to worldly affairs. Su Zhengxi, the second generation of the Su family, has become the most powerful person on the field.


    Su Zhengxi enjoys the pleasure of attention. He has never felt that power is so close to him at this moment, He said with grief and indignation: "What you said is very reasonable, but now is not a time for quarrel. My second brother, Su Zhengnan, as the head of the family, has never done anything over the years. He still appoints his own daughter to control the lifeline of the Su family. I don''t say much because of my brotherhood, but now I can''t see it anymore. The Su family is polluted by their father and daughter. Now the Tang Dynasty is full of smoke The group''s share price fell sharply again. I don''t think their father and daughter are suitable to stay in the position of home owner and chairman of the group. "


    Su Zhengxi turned around and looked at Su Zhengnan, who was expressionless, and said bitterly, "second brother, don''t blame me. I''m also right about things and people. For the continuation and development of the family, I think you and Ning Xiang should abdicate. I suggest choosing another person with outstanding ability to lead our Su family to glory again."


    Su Zhengnan showed a cynical smile at the corner of his mouth: "choose another sage? Is the third brother talking about yourself?"


    "Although I su Zhengxi is not talented, but when my su family is in danger, I am willing to stand up and devote all my strength to the family to lead everyone through difficulties and tide over difficulties. The Su family, with me Su Zhengxi, I will never fall down. I can guarantee that everyone will live better in the future than now, and the annual dividend will be only a lot more than now."


    Su Zhengxi''s face was thicker than the turn of the city wall. He not only had no shame, but also had righteous words on his face. He raised his arms and shouted, "hand over the position of home master and Datang Group."


    In the crowd, Su Xiangrong showed a smile at the corners of his mouth, took the lead in shaking his arms and shouting: "hand over the position of home owner and Datang Group!"

 Chapter 556

    "Hand over the position of home owner and Datang Group!"


    "Hand over the position of home owner and Datang Group!"


    "Hand over the position of home owner and Datang Group!"


    ¡­¡­


    With Su Zhengrong''s leading support, more than a dozen collateral children of the Su family mixed in the crowd shook their arms and shouted.


    Blind obedience is extremely terrible. Seeing someone take the lead, more people soon joined in and shouted loudly.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the whole quadrangle was full of voices denouncing Su Zhengnan''s father and daughter. The voice soared into the sky and resonated all over the world.


    Su Ningxiang looked at the ugly faces of these people without expression. At the beginning, her unmarried pregnancy caused the so-called first scandal in Yanjing. When she was accused by thousands of people, she didn''t flinch at all.


    But at the moment, she feels so tired. Is such a su family and such ugly human nature worth her efforts, persistence and maintenance?


    "Shut up!"


    A voice containing anger, with the spiritual power of insight, was remembered in everyone''s ears, which suddenly stopped the sound of forcing the palace.


    Su Ningxiang''s body was shocked. She turned to get a familiar and strange tall figure. Her beautiful eyes had been filled with tears. Child, although you came, you were late.


    While Su Zhengxi was feeling complacent, he was interrupted by the cry. He was suddenly angry. He looked at Ding Ning coldly and frowned and said, "what are you doing? Who let you in?"


    "What are you worth asking me? What do I do? Does it have anything to do with you? A good dog is not in the way, you know, get out of the way!"


    Ding Ning glanced at him contemptuously and said sarcastically, "don''t say that old man Su is not dead yet. Even if he is dead, you can''t wait to jump out and want to seize power. Are you still a person?"


    Su Zhengxi''s face turned red when he scolded him. He shouted angrily, "this is my su family''s territory. What qualifications do you have to tell me what to do here? Get out of here."


    "It doesn''t matter if you are qualified. Don''t say you haven''t become the master yet. Even if I want to come, you can''t stop me. Get away!"


    What Ding Ning despised most was the scum who ignored filial piety for the sake of rights. He pushed Su Zhengxi away and swaggered inside.


    "You... You dare to do it. Where''s the security guard? Where''s the security guard? Where''s the special person? Catch him for me!"


    When Su Zhengxi was pushed by him, he almost fell on his horse and shouted with a red face like a clown.


    The guards in charge of protecting Mr. Su stood tall and straight in their respective posts without looking at him. They were soldiers of the country and guards to protect the old man, not security guards, let alone servants of the Su family. Moreover, Su Zhengxi jumped up and down like a clown. They had long been unhappy with him.


    "You have no right to catch him. He''s the doctor I invited."


    Su Zhengnan''s eyes flashed and looked at Ding Ning''s swaggering figure with satisfaction. This is his grandson. Well, it''s really good. He''s handsome and tall. The most important thing is domineering.


    "Hahaha, second brother, are you out of your mind? All the national doctors in Yanjing are here and announce that the old man is hopeless. Where did you find such a suckling boy to pretend to be a doctor? It won''t be your illegitimate son outside?"


    Su Zhengxi looked at Ding Ning contemptuously, and thought his words were very humorous. He laughed at himself.


    Su Zhengnan sneered and didn''t bother to argue with such two goods. He kept silent just to see who would jump out and make trouble.


    He hasn''t seen such goods as Su Zhengxi yet. It''s su Zhengrong. Hehe, he''s very happy.


    "Doctor Ding, you''re here. Come on, come on, you''re here. Maybe old Su can be saved."


    The noise outside startled a group of doctors who were still trying to rescue old su. Old Jiang got the report, immediately stepped out and couldn''t wait to pull him to the room.


    "Doctor Ding is coming. Come on, I''ll wait for you."


    "If you want to come early, we don''t have to bear so much pressure."


    "Stop talking nonsense and make way for doctor Ding."


    ¡­¡­


    Many famous Chinese doctors in the medical field welcomed Ding Ning out one after another, surrounded by stars and moon, and walked to the room.


    In Shengze garden that night, they all saw Ding Ning''s miraculous medical skills. Although they all had the pride of belonging to a national doctor and were not respectful to him, they definitely treated him as a national doctor at the same level, or even looked at him higher.


    Mr. Su was the founder of the country. The leaders asked them to rescue them at all costs. They had Eight Immortals crossing the sea and showed their magic powers, but they had little effect. They could only hang on to Mr. Su.


    They love the arrival of Ding Ning. Even if he can''t help it, he can share the pressure with many people. No, if he can be saved, they are also happy to observe Ding Ning''s means.


    "Er!"


    Su Zhengxi''s laughter suddenly stopped. He felt his face burning. The attitude of old Jiang and others simply gave him a loud slap in the face, which made him feel ashamed.


    Just now I was laughing at others for pretending to be a doctor, and I was slapped in the face by old Jiang and others in the twinkling of an eye. It''s really embarrassing.


    Su Chen''s mouth was slightly tilted. Just now Su Zhengxi and others were forcing the palace. He wisely kept silent, carefully observed everyone to see whether they were deliberately making trouble or being encouraged to make trouble, secretly wrote down everyone and waited to settle accounts with them afterwards.


    He believes that among these troublemakers, there are accomplices behind the scenes. Perhaps some people are kept in the dark, but there must be at least one person in collusion with the black hand.


    Such a small hand can not say whether it can force the palace to succeed, but it can definitely cause greater chaos for the Su family. Only when the Su family is really in chaos and panic can he harvest the fruits of victory more easily.


    But at the moment, he was more interested in the relationship between his aunt and Ding Ning, because his aunt never left his figure from the moment she saw Ding Ning. She looked at him foolishly, and the doting and softness in her eyes were like looking at her own son.


    Biological son? Suchen was startled by her bold idea. Shouldn''t it be possible?


    He only knew a general idea of what happened in those years, but he didn''t know the details. After all, the old man gave a password for that matter. It''s strictly forbidden for anyone to discuss or spread it in private, otherwise the family law will serve.


    The reason why he knew this was that he learned it from his grandfather''s grumbling full of resentment after drinking, so he really didn''t know whether his aunt had a child.


    I was wondering if I wanted to find someone to check. My aunt''s eyes were obviously wrong. Maybe the little miracle doctor was really my aunt''s son.


    In particular, he carefully observed Ding Ning''s appearance and was very similar to his aunt''s eyebrows, which made him more and more feel that his guess is likely to be the truth.


    Liu shengqian Dai didn''t follow Ding Ning in, but looked at the Su family with a little contempt, feeling inexplicably lost.


    The original Liusheng family was so similar to these people. Once her parents had an accident, she was elected by such a cool group of people. From a high princess, she became an experimenter of genetic potion.


    If she hadn''t survived and inspired her powers, I''m afraid her bones would have turned to ashes by now.


    Thinking of this, Liu Sheng''s sorrow comes from her heart. Is Liu Sheng''s family still her family without parents?


    Now what she is valued by the family is nothing more than her power and identity. Why did she have any family affection in it?


    This made her heart tingle. Recalling Ding Ning''s doting on her, she suddenly felt that it might be good to spend the rest of her life like this.


    However, she still couldn''t forgive Ding Ning for killing her two closest maidservants in the world, who were left by her parents and the only person in the world who wouldn''t betray her.


    If she didn''t help them to avenge her, she would be very uneasy. If he was allowed to enslave her for the rest of her life, she really didn''t know how to face them when she died.


    Su Zhengrong stopped and waited silently for the news of the death of old master su. It was only dispensable to make trouble in the Su family. The key link was that old master Su had to die.


    The treatment of the Su family''s lineage and collateral is too big, which makes Su Zhengrong feel very unfair. Everyone''s surname is su. Why do the lineage have more face than the collateral? Have an identity? Status?


    His son Su Qin is excellent, no worse than Su Chen and Su Xu, but he can only serve them like a servant, but he has no future?


    It''s not fair. It''s too unfair. Therefore, when Zhao Tianya found him through others many years ago, he promised that he would eventually give the Su family to him. He immediately agreed without hesitation and became the undercover of the Zhao family, so that the Zhao family can master the dynamics of the Su family at any time.


    He doesn''t have any big skills, even if he is a loser in his life, but his son can''t live a lifetime as ignorant as him.


    Although he knew that even if he could finally become the owner of the Su family, he was only a puppet controlled by the Zhao family, he was still happy.


    The skinny camel is bigger than the horse. Even the Su family, which was fragmented and reaped most of the benefits by the Zhao family, is not the once brilliant Su family.


    What''s wrong with puppets? At least when they go out, they should be honored as the master of the house. It''s better than looking at people''s faces and being despised.


    He is not young, but he still has a strong desire for power. His son Su Qin, like him, has ability, ambition, ambition and unlimited future.


    He wants to make the Su family brilliant in his hands and lay a good foundation for Su Qin in advance. The puppet family owner at least has the right to tilt resources to his son. What can a non literate collateral do?


    So he wants to fight for a bright future, even if he is disgraced and bears the reputation of betraying the family. History is always written by the winner. The loser has only the right to cry.


    For Zhao Tianya''s tricks and means, he is extremely admired. Everything is performed perfectly according to his pre arranged script.


    The only slight difference is that the little miracle doctor named Ding Ning suddenly appeared in the wrong place. Doesn''t he know that Su Xu was behind the murder?


    But he didn''t care too much. After all, a little doctor won''t change any outcome. It''s just the difference between old man Su''s early death and his late death.


    Seeing that the overall situation has been settled, Su Zhengrong''s heart has begun to beat violently. It is getting closer and closer to his dream. He will soon become the new owner of the Su family.


    The desire for power has gradually accelerated the boiling of his long cooled blood. He looks forward to the achievement and pleasure of echoing, having power and taking life and death.


    However, the sudden exclamation in the room made him feel a little uneasy. Can a little doctor reverse the world? Impossible, absolutely impossible, no one can change the doomed outcome.

 Chapter 557

    This is a humble room. The ground is paved with terrazzo floors. There is no luxurious decoration on the walls, but the simplest white wall is painted.


    A half painted vermilion solid wood wardrobe, an old style writing desk, a yellow pear flower and tree TV cabinet and a wide bamboo bed constitute this very simple room.


    Except for an old ceiling fan and an 18 inch domestic color TV, there is no modern element in the whole room, which makes people seem to be in the folk houses of China in the 1970s and 1980s.


    On the bamboo bed, there was a dying old man lying quietly. His white hair was covered with gullies, and his old face was covered with old man''s spots. At the moment, he was closing his eyes, making the crow''s feet in the corners of his eyes more and more profound. If his bony chest did not have occasional slight ups and downs, people would mistakenly think that he had stopped breathing.


    At the moment, the ventilator blindfolded on his face, the ECG detector beside the bamboo bed and the layout of the room are particularly incompatible.


    The white wall is covered with all kinds of messy photos. Only when the old man in the photos took a group photo with the founding great man in his military uniform when he was young can people realize how extraordinary his identity is.


    The room of about 20 square meters is crowded with people at the moment. The atmosphere is tense and serious. Everyone looks at the young figure sitting by the bed without blinking. The action in his hand is like a phantom, and there is no room for others.


    Yan Xun, as the king of needles, was seriously ill. Naturally, he was invited.


    At the moment, standing in the crowd, watching the silver needle flying up and down like a butterfly in Ding Ning''s hand, his eyes couldn''t help showing a decadent color. Let alone Yan Hao is not as good as him, even he sighed.


    But at the thought of Yan Hao''s failure, although it was a great blow to him, it was also a blessing in disguise. He was taken away by the master of the patrol angel and accepted as an external disciple. He couldn''t help laughing.


    No matter how skillful Ding Ning''s medical skills are, he can only dominate in the secular world. He can''t compare with those immortal figures in the holy medical school.


    He believes that in five years at most, when Yan Hao returns from his studies, he will be able to step on Ding Ning and regain the honor he once lost.


    Jiang Lao and others were intoxicated by Ding Ning''s technique. For their current medical skills, it is almost impossible to make further progress.


    But now, they see a chance to break through themselves. Ding Ning''s every move contains some unspeakable rhythm, which is in line with the road of heaven and earth, which makes them deeply trapped and understand.


    When Ding Ning entered the room, old Su''s vital signs had basically disappeared, and his brain waves were about to become a sea level. After he took a few shots in a leisurely manner, his vital signs began to pick up. At this time, they had completely recovered. It was obvious that old Su had been out of danger.


    They all want to learn something from Ding Ning, so up to now, no one wants to tell the Su family the good news.


    Ding Ning''s face was pale and his whole body was soft. The first fist in "wild body cultivation" this morning was successfully practiced. The power of that fist was really terrible, but the consumption was also terrible.


    So the treatment process, which should have been easy, became extremely difficult, but he had to bite his teeth and insist.


    Mr. Su had no problem with his heart, but when he was young, he had a gunshot wound in his chest, probably due to the medical technology of that era. Although the bullet was taken out, it destroyed some subtle meridians around his heart.


    These subtle meridians are not the main meridians, and they will not hinder the body at ordinary times. However, as he grows older, his organs begin to age, and the main meridians begin to shrink. In addition, he has a hot temper and strong liver fire. When he is stimulated, he is excited and the blood flow rate accelerates, which leads to insufficient blood supply to the heart and hypoxia and coma in the brain.


    If it''s just like this, it won''t be so hard to repair several meridians. The problem is that master Su has been in the army all his life and has suffered dozens of injuries. Although they have been treated in time, they have left some sequelae.


    These sequelae are not serious problems. Usually, it''s just that there is some backache when it rains on cloudy days. But over the past few decades, a small amount makes a lot. These sequelae burst out at once. It''s not as simple as one plus one equals two.


    For example, the old man had a knife and gun in his abdomen. During the war, drugs were scarce. He just pulled a rag and didn''t even disinfect, so he tied the wound to stop bleeding. As a result, the wound became inflamed and had a high fever for several days, which was carried down by a strong will.


    This led to the healing of Mr. Su''s wound, but the meridians in that area had been completely necrotic, and the wound formed a long red hard scar. It was red and itchy when it rained on a cloudy day. Although the conditions were good and had been re treated later, the time had passed for so long, and the new skin and flesh tissue had grown solid. Where was it so easy to heal.


    There are dozens of old injuries like this, which makes Ding Ning admire the old man''s perseverance. For so many years, the pain caused by these old injuries alone is not affordable to ordinary people.


    If the human body is regarded as an extremely precise machine, these old injuries are the seemingly inconspicuous damaged parts on the machine. Although it does not affect the normal operation of the machine, once the main parts also have problems, the destructive power brought by these damaged parts is fatal.


    Every part of the human body has its unique function and function. Therefore, these old injuries lead to his low immunity, lack of Qi, poor Qi and blood, frequent complications and diseases. It is a miracle that he can live to more than 90 years old.


    What bothers Ding Ning most is that old man Su is too old, lack of vitality, decline of organ function and poor self-recovery ability.


    In short, his longevity is fast. Even if he doesn''t get sick this time, he won''t have much time to live.


    Even if Ding Ning connects all his meridians, he can live another three or five months at most.


    If you want him to live a few more years, you can only use the abundant vitality contained in the Ivy beads to nourish his vitality, which makes him very tangled. Is it worth wasting a precious Ivy bead for an old man with a life of nearly 100 yuan?


    "Since you are my sister''s life-saving benefactor, I, as a brother, will repay your kindness for her. It''s cheaper for you and give you a chance."


    Ding Ning whispered to himself. He quietly took out a green vine bead in pain, put it into master Su''s mouth with lightning speed, and introduced it into his body with spiritual power.


    With ivy beads, he constantly absorbs the vitality of heaven and earth, not to mention that it can make him live a long life. There is absolutely no problem in living for another ten or eight years, but I''m afraid he can''t raise flowers and plants in the future. As long as he comes into contact with flowers and plants, his vitality will be robbed.


    He is not afraid of being seen. Anyway, all the people present are ordinary people. His speed is difficult to distinguish with the naked eye. Unless there is monitoring installed here, it is possible to find it by slowing down dozens of times.


    But he can see that Mr. Su''s identity is extraordinary. No one dares to install monitoring in his bedroom. Therefore, the secret of ivy beads may be exposed.


    After swallowing the Ivy beads, the abundant vitality quickly nourished Mr. Su''s body. The face full of old wrinkles quickly recovered ruddy. Even the senile spots began to fade gradually, the breath became more and more stable, and the life body soon returned to the value of normal people.


    The people who were keenly aware of this scene couldn''t help but exclaim. This is the real rejuvenation. This is the exclamation Su Zhengrong heard.


    But the treatment is not over. The damaged meridians have already shrunk after so many years. If they are not repaired well, the vitality contained in Ivy beads can not smoothly spread all over the body and prolong life, which has become a false statement.


    With the vitality contained in Ivy beads to stimulate the shrinking meridians to restore vitality, Ding Ning will become much easier when connecting meridians.


    Connecting meridians is a delicate work that requires the triple consumption of power, mental power and spiritual power. It can''t be completed in a moment. He had to secretly take out a spiritual crystal and hold it in the palm of his hand. While replenishing spiritual power, he repaired the damaged meridians for the old man,


    Even he had no time to use silver needles as a cover, sat at the head of the bed, closed his eyes and devoted himself to treating the old man.


    But in the eyes of everyone, he just put his hand on old man Su and didn''t move. If he didn''t look pale and focused, everyone would think he was tired and asleep.


    Jiang Rui, the life secretary who always kept at the door like the door god, couldn''t stand the soft and hard entanglement of the Su family. He came in to inquire about the news. Just about to ask, old Jiang gave him a stern stare, raised his index finger and made a hissing gesture to signal him not to disturb.


    Jiang Rui nodded repeatedly. Although he didn''t know the specific situation, he could understand the ECG monitor and knew that the old man''s life should be saved. Then he crept out.


    Whether it was true or false, the Su family immediately gathered around and asked the old man how he was.


    Jiang Rui didn''t dare to talk nonsense. He could only look serious and say, "it''s still under rescue."


    Su Zhengrong''s tight heart fell into place. A relieved look flashed across his eyes. He was too nervous before laughing. How can a young man in his early twenties be able to save the old guy.


    Su Zhengxi was in a very complicated mood. He hoped that the old man would be safe and sound, and that the old man would die, so that he could take advantage of the chaos to seize the position of home owner.


    Su Zhengdong woke up. No matter he doesn''t like Su Zhengnan''s father and daughter any more, he has been a senior official after all. His vision is not comparable to that of a short-sighted person like Su Zhengxi. He knows what the overall situation is. He wholeheartedly hopes that old Su can survive the disaster. When he learns that he is still rescuing, he can''t help pacing back and forth impatiently.


    Su Zhengnan was calm on his face, but he was still worried. He was afraid that his grandson would fail in the rescue and become a vent bucket for the Su family. He quietly pulled Jiang Rui: "what''s going on inside?"


    Su Ningxiang also came over worried and asked in a low voice, "Secretary Jiang, tell us what''s going on inside. Does grandpa still have hope?"


    Jiang Rui, as the life Secretary of the old man, although he is not the Su family, he still respects the owner of Su Zhengnan. In addition, he has always been sympathetic to Su Ningxiang. He immediately looked around and whispered, "the old man''s life should be saved, but it''s hard to say what''s going on. The rescue is not over yet."


    Su Zhengnan''s father and daughter looked at each other in surprise and saw the deep joy in each other''s eyes. But when they thought that the final situation of the old man was still unknown, it was too early to laugh, so they immediately restrained their joy.


    Since the old man was all right for the time being, Su Ningxiang also put down her heart and immediately whispered, "Dad, I''ll go first. The group... Come back and wait... Grandpa wakes up. Call me."


    "Then hurry and I''ll watch here."


    Su Zhengnan whispered that he knew that Datang Group was experiencing an unprecedented crisis. If it weren''t for the critical situation of the old man, she couldn''t leave. She should have gone back to the group to preside over the overall situation.

 Chapter 558

    Zhao''s courtyard, the reception hall of the owner''s villa.


    "That''s the way it is. Don''t worry. Zifeng is a hired murderer at most. When the limelight passes, look for a relationship and he will come out soon."


    Zhao Tianya said with an indifferent smile on his face.


    Zhao Tiankai stood up with gratitude, bowed deeply and choked in his voice: "brother, I didn''t expect you to do so many things behind your back. I didn''t misunderstand you. I thought you didn''t want to save Zifeng. I''m sorry, I was wrong!"


    "Hey, what are you doing, old three? You should remember that we are a family and Zifeng is also my nephew. How can I stand idly by."


    Zhao Tianya stood up and patted Zhao Tiankai on the shoulder: "at that time, I said I didn''t save Zifeng. After all, is there a lot of people? It''s bad if it leaks out."


    "Yes, I know, brother. Do you suspect that we have an undercover?"


    Zhao Tiankai asked with his brain wide open.


    "It''s always good to be careful, whether you have it or not."


    Zhao Tianya said quietly.


    "I know. God knows it. You know it. I will never tell anyone else."


    Zhao Tiankai solemnly promised.


    "That''s good. You''ll be busy first."


    Zhao Tianya waved off the grateful Zhao Tiankai, and a look of cynicism flashed across his eyes.


    If the undercover agent he arranged had not reported to him that Su Xu had made Zhao Zifeng a gunshot, he would not have cared about Zhao Zifeng''s life and death.


    Now that he has made a big fuss about this matter and Zhao Zifeng''s charges have been cleared, he is naturally happy to sell Zhao Tiankai a favor.


    Lit a cigarette, in the curl of green face, Zhao Tianya sat on the sofa and was stunned. His face gradually became painful and distorted. He tightly held his fist and gnashed his teeth and roared, "Su Ningxiang, I will let you repay the shame you brought me with the whole Su family."


    After taking a deep breath of smoke, Zhao Tianya''s face gradually returned to calm, turned on the computer stock market, carefully checked the stock price of Datang Group, reached out and made a call: "how''s the situation?"


    "The share price is at a low level for the time being. I am divided into 15 accounts and am buying by a large margin, but..."


    The young man on the other end of the phone hesitated and stopped talking.


    Zhao Tianya narrowed his eyes and said majestically, "say!"


    "Just a few big makers shot at the Su family at the same time, followed the trend more, the market was pulled higher, and the share price is rising. Now it has risen to 78 per share, and it is still rising."


    The young man trembled. He knew that Zhao Tianya always didn''t like the hesitation of his people, and immediately replied without hesitation.


    Zhao Tianya''s mouth was cold and gloomy: "Are you right? I''m still dying. Now I have to buy as much as I can eat. I want to control at least 30% of the shares of Datang Group. The shares of Datang Group are scattered in the hands of the Su family, and the highest shareholding is only 15%. As long as I get more than 30% of the shares, I can become the largest shareholder of Datang Group. ¡±


    "The opening price is 270.6 and the stock price is rising. They will certainly hoard and don''t sell. They want to buy all of us. Our funds are seriously insufficient."


    The young man was embarrassed and said that his name was he Yilu, a trader hired by the Zhao family from Wall Street at a high price.


    "How much does it take?"


    Zhao Tianya frowned and asked.


    "Now the stock price is still rising slightly, and others are constantly eating in. If we want to win all of them, we need at least 50 billion yuan."


    "50 billion?"


    Zhao Tianya narrowed his eyes in embarrassment. It''s very difficult for the Zhao family to take out 50 billion in a short time. After hesitating for a while, he said, "50 billion can''t be mobilized in one hour."


    "There''s no way. I can only eat as much as I have."


    Why Lu''s helpless way.


    Zhao Tianya really didn''t want to miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. He bit his teeth and said, "give me 20 minutes. I''ll find a way to mobilize funds."


    After hanging up, Zhao Tianya immediately contacted the familiar bank president. In order to prevent accidents, he did not only borrow 50 billion, but used the real estate of the Zhao family as a mortgage loan of 80 billion. It was easy to get the fund with the strength of the Zhao family.


    Datang Group, Su Ningxiang sat gracefully in the chair of the investment department, watching several traders nervously staring at the stock price fluctuation chart on the computer.


    "Dong Su, the share price is still rising and has risen to 279.3. What shall we do?"


    A trader in the investment department of Datang Group nervously raised his head and asked, which is related to the life and death of Datang Group.


    "Continue to pull up backward to attract the follower!"


    Su Ningxiang said calmly. Her calm attitude infected several traders and calmed their uneasy hearts. The beautiful chairman led them through difficulties countless times. I believe it will be OK this time.


    The so-called upside down pull-up means that the main force buys and sells itself in the intraday through multiple vest accounts, and drives up the stock price through the advantage of large order transaction, so as to attract follow-up disk to jointly push up the stock price, which can save the main force''s funds.


    ¡­¡­


    The stock market is still fluctuating. As soon as the stock price falls, there are large orders, driving retail investors to follow the market. The stock price that plummeted at the opening of the market caused by the scandal began to rise.


    "These followers are out of their minds, aren''t they? The Su family is like this. These fools still eat with them and are not afraid of losing their money."


    Zhao Tianya looked at the rising stock price and scolded angrily. He didn''t expect that Datang Group should be so tenacious. Up to now, he is still playing against each other and pulling up.


    The share price has now risen to 282.1 yuan a share. Zhao Tianya thought for a moment and made a phone call: "now sell it one after another, recover the funds, and buy it immediately after the share price falls below the limit."


    "Good!"


    Why Lu also thinks it''s not cost-effective to buy at this time. People with a clear eye know that this situation is extremely unfavorable to the makers who want to eat.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chairman, they began to vomit out. Shall we eat it?"


    The trader of Datang Group shouted excitedly.


    "We don''t eat, we throw it all away."


    Su Ningxiang is still calm and calm. She knows that Zhao Tianya is ready to release the news that master Su is going to die. At that time, the stock price will fall madly. At that time, it is the best time to eat back.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhao Tianya''s face was livid. Unexpectedly, Datang Group shipped goods with him at the same time. No one was willing to eat such a high price except a few retail investors who blindly followed suit.


    "Since you want to play, I''ll play enough with you. I''ll eat it when the stock price falls to the lowest point. I can afford to lose this money."


    Zhao Tianya picked up the phone and dialed the number. He ordered coldly, "release the news that old man Su is dead."


    Soon, the Internet began to spread the news that Mr. Su was dead, and the share price of Datang Group began to fall sharply.


    When the share price fell to 244.3 yuan per share, Zhao Tianya ordered why Lu to sell all the shares. Some people who wanted to share the cake began to sell crazily.


    Datang Group struggled to buy back and ate its shares bit by bit.


    Zhao Tianya laughed: "it''s useless to play against each other. I''ll see how much money you have. When the stock falls to the bottom, I think you still have money to buy back."


    Datang Group ate the sold shares and really had no funds. However, what Zhao Tianya didn''t know was that there was a well funded Longteng group following up.


    I''m kidding. Since the release of ice sea refrigeration''s freezing and ice free technology, optical orders have been arranged for three years, and the total advance deposit has exceeded 50 billion.


    Of course, Longteng group has not been listed yet. It runs a vest called Bingling group. Binghai refrigeration is the industry of Jiangling group.


    Zhao Tianya soon couldn''t laugh. Datang Group held an emergency press conference to refute the rumor, saying that Mr. Su is now very healthy, and the information published online is purely false. Datang Group will reserve the right to investigate the legal responsibility of the rumor mongers, and also released a video of Mr. Su''s energetic spirit as proof.


    Datang Group''s share price immediately stopped its downward trend and began to soar. By the time the exchange closed, the share price had soared from the limit of 244 yuan to the limit of 297.6 yuan.


    "Win, we win!"


    "Yeah, win, long live Datang!"


    "Long live Datang!"


    ¡­¡­


    Datang Group cheered up and down, the employees cheered excitedly, and Su Ningxiang showed a happy smile on her face, "everyone has worked hard, and everyone''s salary has doubled this month."


    "Long live the chairman!"


    "The chairman is invincible."


    "Chairman..."


    The cheers of Datang Group are even higher. They look up to this invincible, but beautiful chairman who never treats his employees badly. With her, Datang will never fall.


    Although Su Ningxiang has been very calm, in fact, her heart is always tight. It''s not easy to win this battle.


    At a time when the negative news of the Su family was flying all over the world, Datang Group was able to win the final victory, in the final analysis, because the timely awakening of the old man made the stock price rise.


    Otherwise, even with the financial support of Longteng group, it will be difficult to recover the decadent situation in the end. After all, there are many forces waiting to share the cake. As soon as the news of the old man''s death is announced, these people will rush like sharks smelling blood and tear the Datang Group to pieces. Datang and Longteng can''t be opponents of so many forces.


    Of course, Su Ningxiang is not without a backhand. She has done well. Once the old man really doesn''t work, she will immediately hold a press conference to announce the good news of cooperation with ice sea refrigeration, so as to fight for the last chance of life.


    Just in that way, it is likely to expose the relationship between her and Ding Qianlie, which may solve the temporary siege, but there will be endless troubles. She really doesn''t want to go to that step before the last minute.


    Poor God, the old man finally survived. He not only won the battle beautifully, but also let the Tianze group of the Zhao family lose a big loss, with a loss of at least $34 billion.


    For Ding lanlie, the process was dangerous. Although more than 40 billion yuan was spent, the harvest was far greater than the pay. The share price of Datang Group will continue to rise tomorrow, bringing at least 30 billion yuan of huge income to Longteng group.


    The exchange on the stock market ended with Zhao Tianya''s defeat. Angry, he directly lifted the table and smashed the computer. The angry roar could be heard by passers-by passing by the gate of Zhao''s courtyard.


    Anger makes people lose their mind. They call Su Zhengrong directly and ask him why he gave himself false information. Old Su is obviously good. Why did he tell himself that he will not live, leading him to make a wrong judgment.


    Su Zhengrong was speechless, and the scolded dog didn''t dare to defend. He thought that old man Su would die.


    But I didn''t expect that a few hours after Ding Ning went into the room, old man Su came out as if nothing had happened, which surprised everyone.


    He was guilty of being a thief and dared to leave in advance, which made people suspicious. He had to be patient and lost his smiling face. After asking old man Su, he found a chance to get out of the sight of everyone. Just out of the quadrangle, he wanted to call Zhao Tianya to inform him, so he called.

 Chapter 559

    "Uncle Rong, are you calling?"


    Su Ningxiang''s voice suddenly sounded behind Su Zhengrong. His hand trembled and his mobile phone almost fell to the ground. He quickly hung up the phone and said with an unnatural grin: "yes... It''s Ning Xiang. I didn''t call anyone..."


    "Is it the Zhao family?"


    Su Ningxiang looked at him with a smile and said carelessly.


    That expression made Su Zhengrong tremble in his heart. He looked around and saw that she was alone. He was a little relieved. He quickly denied it and said, "you... Don''t talk about it. How could I call him?"


    "Although he is the Zhao family and you are the Su family, they all live in Yanjing. It''s not that they don''t communicate with each other. It''s normal for you to call him for a chat. I don''t know what you''re nervous about, uncle Rong?"


    Su Ningxiang said meaningfully.


    "Well, I''m not nervous. It''s just that Ning Xiang you suddenly appeared behind me. I was shocked."


    Su Zhengrong thought it was the same. His performance was too obvious, but he seemed guilty. He pretended to be calm and said with a smile: "I really didn''t call Zhao. He called me to care about the old man''s body. It''s also human nature."


    "Yes, is uncle Rong leaving? Don''t talk to the old man?"


    Su Ningxiang''s mouth is slightly tilted. The traitor is terrible because of the unknown. There is nothing to worry about after exposure. Sometimes it will play the role of transmitting false news.


    "Jingling!"


    Zhao Tianya was very angry. Unexpectedly, Su Zhengrong dared to hang up his phone before his words were finished, which made him call again in anger.


    Su Zhengrong looked at the caller ID and smiled awkwardly: "this... Ha ha..."


    "OK, uncle Rong, you''re busy. I''ll go and see Grandpa."


    Su Ningxiang smiled and turned into the courtyard without hesitation. This Su Zhengrong was not in a hurry to clean up. It might be useful to keep it.


    "Hey, I''m scared to death. Su Ningxiang was by my side just now."


    Su Zhengrong said to Zhao Tianya, who roared on the phone.


    Zhao Tianya''s heart tightened and his anger dissipated. He asked anxiously, "didn''t you expose it?"


    Su Zhengrong felt uneasy. He always felt that Su Ningxiang seemed to doubt him, but he knew that once Zhao Tianya knew that he was exposed, he would abandon him, and his dream of home owner would be completely ruined.


    Betrayed the family, so that he had no way back. At present, he can only follow Zhao Tianya to the dark. He immediately pretended to be relaxed and said, "how is it possible? It''s just a phone call. She doesn''t know you called me."


    "That''s good, that''s good. There will be less contact between us in the future. If it is exposed, all my efforts will be wasted. That''s it!"


    Zhao Tianya doesn''t have the mind to continue to get angry. Although the plot failed this time, he is not a person who can''t afford to lose. Su Zhengrong is a traitor whom he spent a lot of effort to win over. He must not become a waste son.


    "Wait, the reason why the old man can survive this time is that the little doctor Ninghai named Ding Ning, if he hadn''t intervened to save the old man, our plan would have been successful."


    Su Zhengrong said gnashing his teeth. Seeing that the plan was about to succeed, but Ding Ning fell short because of his appearance, which made him hate Ding Ning to the bone.


    "It''s Ding Ning again. Hum, it''s really a shit stirring stick."


    Zhao Tianya''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the cold awn burst out of his eyes.


    The Zhao family started as a business family. In recent years, many family children have been trained to enter politics, but the cost of letting family children occupy a high position is also astronomical.


    Although 40 billion yuan is not enough to hurt the Zhao family, it is also a small amount that can not be ignored. It makes him painfully bleeding. Otherwise, he would not be so angry and lose his mind and call Su Zhengrong directly.


    "Yes, young master Zifeng, who was hurt by this boy, has entered the Bureau, and now he has destroyed our plan. Master Zhao, if it''s not inconvenient for me, I must kill this bastard."


    Su Zhengrong narrowed his eyes and fanned the flames.


    "I know. We''ll have less contact in the future. I''ll let you know if there''s anything."


    Zhao Tianya didn''t know his mind. He hung up impatiently, and a sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth. An old man who was blinded by greed wanted to use me as a gun.


    He Zhao Tianya is a man who will always repay. Ding Ning dares to break his good deeds. He will never let him go, but he will not let Su Zhengrong instigate him. He''d better wait for an opportunity to retaliate.


    It''s just a little doctor from Ning Hailai. Even if his medical skills are no better, he still exists like a mole ant. Zhao Tianya really doesn''t care about him.


    Zhao Tianya directly hung up the phone, which made Su Zhengrong very unhappy. His face twisted and burst into a rude remark: "grass, what thing, even hung up my phone. I''m your ally, but I''m not your servant."


    "Didi!"


    The sound of the car horn interrupted his resentment. He looked up and suddenly changed his face.


    Cars of various styles stopped at the gate of the courtyard one by one, and came down from the car one by one. Big people in Yanjing had to shake three times.


    Jiang Rui, the old man''s life secretary, stood respectfully at the door to greet him, and the four brothers Su Zhengnan hurriedly welcomed him out.


    Bai, the head of the Bai family, Guan Yuanqiao, Qiao Zhengrong, the head of the Qiao family, and the three heads of the four gate valve walked side by side. Surrounded by their families, they walked quickly to the quadrangle.


    "Brother Zhengnan, congratulations. I heard that old man Su has recovered. I came to see him on behalf of my old man."


    Bai unexpectedly stepped forward, smiled and shook Su Zhengnan''s hand.


    "Yes, when I learned that old Su was ill, my father had trouble sleeping and eating. He specially arranged for me to visit old Su and listen to his teachings."


    Guan Yuanshan was a little upset. Bai took the first step and pushed Bai away impolitely. He held Su Zhengnan''s hand like a brother who had been separated for decades.


    Qiao Zhengrong turned his mouth and scolded hypocrisy. Who doesn''t know that Guan Lao and Su Lao have the same potential because of their different political views. They haven''t been in contact with each other for decades.


    According to a secret rumor, the reason why old Su retired early due to illness was that he stopped at the lieutenant general all his life. There was a shadow of old Guan behind him.


    If Mr. Su dies, it is estimated that Mr. Guan is the first to clap his hands and celebrate. How could he kindly send someone to greet him.


    If you don''t have anything to offer, you''ll steal. Guan Yuanshan is so hypocritical. I''m afraid the drunken man doesn''t want to drink. The greeting is false. It''s true to want to spy on intelligence.


    After all, the old men of the three door lords are also facing the same situation as old su. They are old and wounded, old and old, and their life is nearly yuan.


    Thanks to their powerful intelligence network, Su Lao''s ability to rise from the dead and delay Shouyuan this time is thanks to the little miracle doctor Ninghai.


    Therefore, Ding Ning, a little miracle doctor who had caused a little trouble before, but did not attract enough attention, immediately entered the sight of each gate valve family and became a hot figure.


    I''m kidding. The whole China is the four founding fathers. In their respective families, they all exist like a fixed sea god needle. Their living and death are two completely different concepts.


    Thinking of this, Qiao Zhengrong also squeezed out a smile on his always hard face. He stepped forward and grabbed Su Zhengnan''s left hand. He sighed and said: "brother Zhengnan, my old man learned that Su was in poor health and didn''t sleep well all night. He sighed and sighed all night. If his legs and feet weren''t inconvenient, he would have come to meet his old friends at the first time."


    Bai and Guan Yuanshan actually turned their lips at the same time and scolded shamelessly. Old Su has a strong and irritable temper. It''s true that he doesn''t agree with old Guan, but his relationship with old Qiao doesn''t seem to be very harmonious.


    After all, Mr. Qiao was originally a soldier brought out by Mr. Su, but he was later. He was very successful in front of Mr. Su, which made Mr. Su feel blocked. Otherwise, he would not fall ill with anger, so he retired early and missed the opportunity to be promoted to the general.


    To say, the relationship between the two is even more tense than that of a political enemy with different political views such as Mr. Guan.


    Among the four gate valves, on the contrary, old man Bai, as a soldier under old Su, always maintained a modest and cautious attitude. When he saw old Su shouting one by one, the relationship was the most harmonious.


    Su Zhengnan sneered in his heart. He didn''t know that it was fishy. I''m afraid visiting the old man was just by the way. He wanted to know if Ding Ning really had the ability to delay Shouyuan. Otherwise, where would he wait until he received the news that old Su was back to health? What would he have done earlier?


    However, the Su family is in the midst of ups and downs, so it''s really inappropriate to give people a face. The owners of the three major gate valves personally visit, which is enough face.


    For the current situation of the Su family, it can also play a deterrent role, with a spring breeze like smile on his face: "thank you for your concern. I thanked my father first. Please come in!"


    "Brother Zhengnan, please!"


    The four people were modest and swaggered into the courtyard. They didn''t look at the three brothers of Su Zhengdong from beginning to end. Su Zhengdong and Su Zhengxi snorted coldly.


    Su Zhengbei has always been indifferent to fame and wealth, and doesn''t care about their arrogant attitude. He always has a polite smile on his face. Looking at the ugly faces of his two brothers, he can''t help shaking his head and smiling bitterly.


    The Su family is just the tail of the crane among the four gate valves. The owners of the three gate valves only greet Su Zhengnan out of equal status. There''s nothing they can''t understand without looking straight at them.


    Do people want to greet a su family? The Su family is close to a thousand people. They can''t finish just saying hello at night. Don''t do anything serious.


    The eldest brother and the third brother still pay too much attention to face. Su Zhengbei reluctantly shook his head. They really can''t see the situation clearly and insist on holding a shelf.


    Thinking of this, Su Zhengbei secretly rejoiced that he had allowed one of his two sons to join the army and the other to engage in politics, which had become the mainstay of the family in politics and military circles. He did not need to be involved in these intriguing affairs in the family, but also made him detached from his identity, did not need to stand in line in the family struggle, and maintained his neutrality.


    But emotionally, Su Zhengbei''s heart is still biased towards Su Zhengnan. After all, his overall view and ability are not comparable to his narrow-minded brother and his three brothers with a belly of straw bags.


    The most important thing is that he appreciates the niece of Su Ningxiang, a woman who is not a man. Her business ability is obvious to all. He doesn''t think that another person in charge of Datang Group can do better than her.


    Ding Ning woke up leisurely, shook his dizzy head, looked at the bamboo bed under him and the simple environment around him, and then recalled the previous scene.


    In order to repay his sister''s kindness, he also worked hard. After trying his best to connect the last damaged meridians of old Su, he finally fell to the ground and fainted because of excessive consumption.


    There was a faint conversation outside the room. He didn''t deliberately eavesdrop. He felt his soft and weak body, struggled to get up, crossed his knees, took out Lingjing, held it in his hand and began to practice.

 Chapter 560

    "Squeak!"


    I don''t know how long later, when Ding Ning was practicing to a critical juncture, the door was gently pushed open, and a slim figure crept in.


    After seeing that he had awakened and was practicing cross legged, Su Ningxiang''s nervous tension relaxed. She looked at him with loving eyes. She had never seen her son so close and looked carefully. Her nose was like me, her mouth was like his father, her eyes were like me, and her face was like his father


    Ding Ning is not in his own territory. Even if he is practicing, he always keeps a vigilance. He knew it when Su Ningxiang came in.


    When she found that she had no malice and consciously did not disturb herself, Ding Ning cancelled the idea of interrupting her cultivation and continued to restore her spiritual power as if she didn''t know anything.


    Anyway, Lingjing holds it in his hand. No one will find it if he doesn''t break his hand.


    She just whispered to herself about the purse. The girl didn''t know how to protect her Dharma and let people in and out at will. Fortunately, she just restored her spiritual power. If her cultivation was disturbed by outsiders, she might be eaten back.


    He didn''t know that Liu shengqian Dai had recovered his memory at the moment. She wanted to be far away from him. If it weren''t for the constraints of the master servant contract, she would want to kill him and avenge the two maidens. Where would she be willing to help him protect the Dharma.


    The more Ding Ning practiced, the more uncomfortable he felt. Who was the woman who came in? Why keep staring at him?


    Although he closed his eyes, someone was staring at him. He could still perceive it with his intuition.


    His eyes opened quietly. When he saw that the visitor was su Ningxiang, he was stunned.


    He was very impressed by this beautiful woman. He met her the moment he stepped into the courtyard in the morning.


    I don''t know why, this woman he was sure he had never seen brought him a faint sense of familiarity and intimacy, which made him inexplicably want to approach. Therefore, when Su Zhengxi wanted to seize power, he helped her and dealt a blow to Su Zhengxi''s arrogance.


    Su Ningxiang doesn''t know that Ding Ning is watching him. She looks at her son who has been separated for more than 20 years. She has an impulse to hold him in her arms immediately.


    But reason told her that now was not the time. If we knew him now, we could only hurt him.


    At the thought that Ding Ning had no mother to accompany her since she was a child, she grew up alone, and she didn''t know how much pain she had suffered. Her heartache was about to break. Looking at her son in front of her, she couldn''t help covering her mouth and burst into tears.


    As for the fact that Ding Ning was actually raised by her father, she directly ignored it. What care can a rough old man give his children? Families without maternal love are incomplete.


    Ding Ning was shocked when he found out why the woman suddenly cried. Did old man Su die of illness? Otherwise, what does she cry for?


    The more you think about it, the more uneasy you are. Mr. Su is my sister''s benefactor. He is to repay his sister''s kindness. If he hangs up, my sister will not be at ease all her life, and he will not be at ease.


    He opened his eyes and asked nervously, "what''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong with the old man?"


    Su Ningxiang was startled by him. She looked at her son right in front of her, but she couldn''t recognize him. She suddenly felt sad. Her tears fell like no money. For fear of being heard, she desperately covered her mouth, suppressed her sobs and shook her head. That means no, the old man is very good.


    But in Ding Ning''s eyes, that means, no, the old man is gone.


    Ding Ning jumped up with a swish. He couldn''t care about anything else. He took Su Ningxiang''s hand and said anxiously, "no, how long has the old man been in the past? Take me to have a look quickly. If the time is not long, maybe it can be saved."


    Su Ningxiang was held by him, and her whole body was wrapped with a strong sense of satisfaction. This is her own son, a smart, handsome and capable son.


    When his heart was sad, he couldn''t help laughing. His backhand clenched his hand and said in a spoiled soft voice: "the old man is fine. He''s fine. He''s entertaining guests."


    "That''s good, that''s good. It scared me. If the old man has a problem, my sister can''t scold me."


    Relieved by the relief, Ding Ning found her hand still tightly clasped by her. Suddenly, she turned a long face, and quickly broke away from her hand, embarrassing scratching the back of her head. "Sorry, I offended you in a moment of urgency. It was not intentional."


    "You child, I can be your mother at my age. If you are so offensive, you and your mother are so polite."


    Su Ningxiang gave him a white look and looked at him with spoiled eyes. She was secretly funny. I was your real mother. When you were just born, I fed you milk. What happened to holding your mother''s hand.


    Ding Ning felt her gentle and kind loving eyes. The softest place in her heart seemed to be hit by something. She looked a little gloomy and lowered her head: "I haven''t seen my mother."


    Su Ningxiang suddenly tugged at her heart. Her heart hurt like a knife, and her tears flowed down. She could no longer suppress her inner feelings. She stretched out her hand to hold him in her arms and choked: "my poor child, it''s really hard for you."


    Ding Ning was hugged in her arms and stared at her in a daze. She secretly feigned in her heart. Elder sister, do we know each other so well? Don''t you understand whether men and women give or receive?


    Anyway, do I have half a dime to do with you? Why are you crying.


    But I don''t know why, he just doesn''t want to break away from her. Although Su Ningxiang is very beautiful, at least more than 97%, he doesn''t have any distractions.


    That feeling is so wonderful that it doesn''t involve any love between men and women. It''s like... It''s like snuggling in my mother''s warm arms.


    A scene inexplicably emerged in his mind. In a ward full of disinfectant taste, a beautiful and gentle woman gently shook and sang children''s songs with her newborn baby in her arms, her face exuded divine maternal brilliance, and her eyes were full of kindness and doting, as if the baby in her arms was her world.


    The woman''s face was so blurred that he couldn''t see clearly, but he was sure it was the woman holding him in front of him.


    As soon as the picture turns, the baby is carried away by a person who can''t see clearly, while the woman is forcibly pulled away by a group of fuzzy men.


    The woman was crying, struggling desperately, crying and begging... She wanted to see her child again, but she was ruthlessly pulled away by those men.


    The picture was fleeting, but Ding Ning''s heart hurt badly. The separation of mother and son forcibly separated by others made him feel the same, and his heart was full of sad sadness.


    Before he knew it, Ding Ning was in tears. He didn''t know why such a picture appeared, but he knew that the poor woman in front of him had been forced to separate from his children.


    This made him suddenly produce an uncontrollable strong impulse, looked up at Su Ningxiang with tears, and his voice trembled because of nervousness: "I... can I be your son?"


    "You..."


    Su Ningxiang trembled. Did he know I was his biological mother?


    Looking at Ding Ning''s eager eyes, she hated having to take care of everything and tell him the truth, but reason soon defeated emotion. No, no, let alone his own son. Even if he was a dry son, it would plunge him into a hopeless place and kill him.


    He closed his eyes and dared not look at his disappointed eyes. He shook his head painfully and firmly, almost summoning up all his courage like a mosquito: "no... No."


    The light in Ding Ning''s eyes went out bit by bit. She looked gloomy and broke away from her arms. She smiled sadly and said, "yes, i... I''m not him after all. I''m abrupt. I''m sorry!"


    When he said this, Ding Ning felt an inexplicably strong sense of loss, as if he was jealous that the baby could have a mother who loved him so much, and his heart was empty and uncomfortable.


    Feeling Ding Ning''s sad mood, Su Ningxiang''s nose was sour and tears burst down again. She was cruel and forced herself to turn her head, but she couldn''t help explaining: "it''s not that I don''t want to be your mother, but I''m an ominous person. Coming too close to me will bring disaster to you. My name is Su Ningxiang. In the future, you''ll call me aunt Xiang."


    "I''m not afraid of any bad luck. I just want to recognize you as a godmother!"


    Ding Ning regretted what he said. He didn''t know what had happened to him. Why did he have such a strong admiration for the woman he met for the first time, and wanted to recognize her as a godmother.


    Seeing Su Ningxiang standing there stiff and at a loss, Ding Ning also felt that he was a little difficult. He quickly smiled: "I... I don''t know what''s wrong with me. Maybe... Maybe I miss my mother. Aunt Xiang, it''s embarrassing for you. Don''t be angry."


    "Maybe we hit it off. Aunt Xiang won''t be angry with you, never."


    Su Ningxiang wiped her tears and showed a bright smile, but she was crying secretly in her heart. Child, that is the feeling between our mother and son''s blood.


    Ding Ning was embarrassed and scratched his head. He was greatly annoyed. He felt that he was really inexplicable today. How could he be a shameless mother when he saw someone else for the first time.


    Fortunately, aunt Xiang is reasonable and not angry. If ordinary people think they have a bad heart and want to climb power and attach yourself to a big family like the Su family.


    I don''t know what my own mother is like. If only she could be as beautiful, kind, gentle, virtuous and kind as aunt Xiang. No, he would be satisfied to have half of her.


    Mom, where the hell are you? Why haven''t you come to me yet? Ding Ning had never been so eager to know what his mother was like at this moment. That kind of missing bit his soul like a poisonous snake.


    "Are you hungry? I''ll get you something to eat."


    Seeing that Ding Ning was in a low mood, Su Ningxiang was afraid that she could not help but recognize him. She hurriedly left a word and ran away.


    Ding Ning took a deep breath, took out his mobile phone and dialed his sister''s phone. As soon as he got through, he cried, "sister!"


    "You... What''s the matter with you? Who bullied you? Tell your sister."


    Listening to Ding Ning''s voice like an aggrieved child, Ding pulled the hunter''s heart fiercely, tightened it and asked nervously.


    As soon as Ding Ning''s heart was warm, he tried to resist the impulse to cry and showed a smile more ugly than crying: "nothing, I... Really nothing, just miss my sister."


    "I''m your sister. What can''t I say? What''s the matter?"


    Ding farrier was not confused by his sweet words and asked seriously.


    Yes, although I don''t have a mother, I still have a sister who loves me. What can I be sad about.


    Ding Ning grinned and said shyly, "elder sister, it''s really nothing. I... I just suddenly miss my mother. Am I... Very worthless?"

 Chapter 561

    Ding led hunting fiercely to cover his mouth for fear that Ding Ning might hear her cry. He raised his head and let the overflow tears flow back to his eyes. After a long silence, he said in a stuffy voice: "there''s nothing promising here. It''s natural for the child to think of his mother. Say it. Did something stimulate you?"


    Ding Ning didn''t hide it, so he explained in detail that he wanted to recognize Su Ningxiang as a godmother but was rejected.


    Ding Qianlie expected that some unexpected things might happen when Ding Ning''s mother and son met, but he didn''t expect that the feeling of blood connection would be so strong that Ding Ning, who has always been strong, was so fragile that he finally opened his heart to her.


    All along, there has been a kind of estrangement between Ding Ning and her. Ding Ning is now willing to talk to her and inadvertently eliminates this estrangement, which makes her very happy and distressed.


    She would rather that this estrangement existed all the time than let Ding Ning suffer any harm. Even she complained about Su Ningxiang. Since she knew that she could not recognize her mother and son now, why did you run to see him alone to increase your troubles.


    But she also knew that it was no wonder that she was a godmother. After all, put yourself in her shoes and think about who would be the son who had been separated for more than 20 years. Can you resist looking at it?


    Ding Ning felt bitter. In fact, the most bitter thing in his heart was the godmother. It was clear that his own son was right in front of him, but because he wanted to protect him, he not only couldn''t recognize each other, but also ruthlessly refused his request to recognize the godmother. That kind of spiritual pain and suffering was the most cruel torture.


    Thinking of this, Ding Qianlie sighed and said softly, "brother, don''t be sad. You still have sister. Believe me, we will be reunited in a short time."


    "Sister, can you tell me something about mom? What does she look like? Is her character good?"


    It may be that Su Ningxiang touched the plot of missing his mother. In Ding Ning''s more than 20 years of life, he was so eager to know his mother''s news for the first time, and his voice was full of longing and longing.


    Ding Qianlie sighed faintly, and whispered softly as if in a dream: "mom is a very beautiful, gentle, kind, strong and brave..."


    Ding Qianlie described his mother without stingy praise, which satisfied all Ding Ning''s beautiful imagination of his mother, and his mouth was filled with a happy smile.


    Although he knew that his sister was exaggerating. Where would there be such a perfect mother, he just liked to listen. From time to time, he would interrupt and ask, "does mother miss me?"


    "Of course!"


    "Did mom ever tell my sister about me?"


    "Of course."


    "How often do you talk about me on average?"


    "At least three times a day."


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning was immersed in his mother''s questioning, but he didn''t find Su Ningxiang with bird''s nest porridge leaning against the door. He had already burst into tears.


    "You leave first and I''ll send it in!"


    Su Zhengnan didn''t know when she came over. The bottom of her eyes contained deep heartache and whispered in her ear.


    Su Ningxiang nodded and Yiyan handed the bird''s nest porridge to her father. She wiped her tears and turned away. She knew that she had to show up when she saw Ding Ning.


    Missing is the best protection for him!


    To tell the truth, Su Zhengnan has always disliked his unmasked son-in-law, and also disliked Ding Ning''s grandson. Otherwise, he never wanted to look for him for so many years.


    The reason why he didn''t like it was because he thought that his daughter''s misfortune for the rest of her life was due to him. If he hadn''t let her get pregnant before marriage, how could the once proud daughter have become the laughing stock of the whole upper class society. He lived alone for more than 20 years under the guidance of countless people, which shamed him, the owner of the Su family.


    He has the responsibilities and obligations as the head of a large family, so public and private must be clear, not emotional, otherwise he can''t convince the public at all.


    This is why he has been watching his daughter live in dire straits for so many years, distressed to death, but he can only stand idly by.


    His daughter is a very independent person. Once he decides something, eight horses can''t pull it back. He has been insisting on it all these years. When he sees it in his eyes, it hurts in his heart, and the more he hates the culprit.


    But at the moment, he listened to Ding Ning''s tireless questioning on the phone, but his heart was inexplicably soft. No matter how great his achievements and medical skills were, he was still a child eager for maternal love after all.


    Su Zhengnan coughed and waited for Ding Ning to hang up the phone reluctantly before pushing the door in.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s calm face, Su Zhengnan felt a surge in his heart. This was his grandson. A kind of kinship connected by blood made his tone softer: "hungry, have something to eat first."


    "I don''t know what to call you?"


    Ding Ning was still a very polite child. He took the bird''s nest porridge and asked politely.


    Su Zhengnan was momentary absent-minded. He was clearly his grandson, but he couldn''t recognize each other. That strange feeling made him more deeply feel his daughter''s pain.


    With a gentle cough, he said, "my name is Su Zhengnan. I''m the owner of the Su family."


    Ding Ning was surprised. Unexpectedly, the head of the Su family personally sent porridge to himself. Although he cured old Su''s illness and was equal to the benefactor of the Su family, Su Zhengnan''s behavior still made him feel a little flattered. He quickly put the porridge on the table and said gratefully: "just send it to anyone. It''s really troublesome for the head of the Su family to go there in person."


    Su Zhengnan glanced at Ding Ning with satisfaction. The child was not proud of being spoiled because he was kind to the Su family. He spoke and did things in a measured manner, and he could still be polite. He was many times better than those arrogant and rich children who thought they were superior to others.


    "You saved my father, you''re a great benefactor of the Su family. What''s it worth for me to help you run down your legs?"


    "The Su family leader would rather not say that. I''m just helping people repay their kindness. Now even if it''s settled, I can''t afford the praise of the Su family."


    Ding Ning waved his hand again and again.


    "Repay kindness? What do you say?"


    Su Zhengnan suddenly became interested, pulled a chair and sat down. He thought his daughter didn''t know what means to ask Ding Ning to do it. Unexpectedly, there seemed to be a reason.


    Ding Ning did not hide it, and said seriously, "master Su once saved my sister from human traffickers 20 years ago. Last night, my sister called me in the middle of the night when she learned that master Su was dying. I came here and paid back this kindness for my sister."


    "Oh, what else? I haven''t heard the old man say it. Is there a mistake?"


    Su Zhengnan was confused. As a master of Su, he enjoyed the security level of the head of state. How could he come into contact with human traffickers? Isn''t that reliable?


    Ding Ning said firmly, "it can''t be wrong. That''s what my sister told me. She sent me the address of the Su family. How can it be wrong."


    "Oh, maybe I don''t know."


    Su Zhengnan couldn''t laugh or cry. It seems that this should be her daughter''s pen. I don''t know how the girl fooled the little guy.


    In other words, it seems that my daughter has only one son. Where else is there a daughter? In doubt, he pretended to inadvertently ask, "who''s your sister? When I have time to visit in person."


    "No, my sister said that the old man has done so many good things in his life. He may not remember saving her in those years, but my sister always keeps it in mind. If she doesn''t repay her kindness, she won''t be at ease all her life. As a brother, I naturally have to share my worries and solve difficulties for my sister. Now I''m lucky to live up to my life, and I can give my sister an explanation."


    Ding Ning didn''t want to give his sister''s name. He just thanked his sister for her kindness, but didn''t come to make trouble for her. He didn''t plan to have more contact with the Su family at all.


    After all, my sister is so beautiful. If one of the dissolute boys of the Su family sees his sister and pursues her, will he stop or not?


    He didn''t realize it himself. When he thought that his sister would marry another man in the future, he felt sour and uncomfortable.


    But he thought so only when he had just met his sister, enjoyed her special favor for him, and was unwilling to compete with others.


    This made him feel ashamed. His sister can''t live all her life alone. Sooner or later, she will get married. Is it too selfish for him to resist her to make a boyfriend.


    Su Zhengnan didn''t know what he was thinking. He didn''t mention the three gate valve owner''s visit. He wanted to see that Ding Ning was rejected by the old man. He said with a smile: "drink the porridge while it''s hot. If you have a good rest, go to see the old man."


    "OK, I also want to tell the old man what to pay attention to in the future."


    Ding Ning was really hungry. After three or two mouthfuls of porridge, he stood up and secretly feigned that the Su family was too stingy. Such a small bowl of bird''s nest porridge was not enough to fill his teeth.


    "Come on, the old man has set up a special banquet to have two drinks with you. Er, by the way, can his old man''s body drink?"


    Su Zhengnan knew he was his grandson. He was not polite to him and said casually like greeting his family.


    Ding Ning didn''t like to be restrained. Seeing that Su Zhengnan had no airs and spoke casually, he had a sense of closeness. He smiled and said, "as long as the old man doesn''t drink all day, there''s no problem."


    "Really? That''s great. The old man likes the contents of this cup best. He can''t touch the wine because of his poor health these years. It''s estimated that he''s already suffocated."


    Su Zhengnan said in surprise. Then he looked upright and asked in a low voice, "Xiao Ding, tell me the truth, the old man''s body..."


    Ding Ning knew what he meant. He wanted to ask the old man how long he could live. He thought for a moment and said, "I dare not say anything else. If there is no accident, there will be no problem in at least ten years. If you are lucky, it is not impossible to live another twenty years."


    In the cycle of heaven, everyone has his own destiny, which can not be changed at all. Unless friars practice against heaven, break the shackles of the human body and improve the level of life, they can compete with heaven for life and increase longevity.


    Otherwise, with medical skills to continue life, where there will be any birth, old age, illness and death in the world, it will be chaotic for a long time.


    He was able to succeed in renewing old man Su''s life. First, although old man Su''s organs were aging, it was because of the recurrence of old injuries, and in fact his longevity was not exhausted; Second, master Su himself is a martial artist. Although his accomplishments are not high, his physical quality is by no means comparable to that of ordinary people. There are still some effects of prolonging life; Third, the green rattan bead has replenished his vitality. Although it can not change his life against the sky, its vigorous vitality can restore the vitality of his aging organs within his own longevity period and keep him in a healthy state.


    "Can you live at least ten years? Is there such Magical Medicine in this world?"


    Su Zhengnan was deeply shocked by his old man''s body. He knew very well that according to the doctor''s diagnosis, even if he was not stimulated this time, he could last up to half a year.

 Chapter 562

    Even after being cured by Ding Ning, Su Zhengnan is not very optimistic. He thinks that Ding Ning is likely to use some means to stimulate potential to make the old man in a state of reflection, but it can''t last for a few days.


    It''s normal for him to have such an idea. After all, the old man''s state is too strange. His white hair is as black as ink, and the wrinkles and age spots on his face disappear invisible. It doesn''t matter whether it becomes tender and smooth, but it is also red, and his skin is full of elasticity and vitality. If he hadn''t been there all the time and witnessed his changes with his own eyes, He wondered if Ding Ning had found someone to pretend to be his father.


    In a simple word, the old man is now rejuvenated. He is a martial artist. Although he is 70 years old, he looks only in his early fifties.


    But now the old man looks like a man in his forties, younger than him, which makes him wonder.


    Ding Ning sighed in his heart. He was afraid that trouble was coming. When he treated the old man, he was afraid of such a situation, which made people mistakenly think that he had the ability to revive and prolong his life.


    But in order to repay his sister''s kindness, even if he knew there would be such trouble, he still chose to do so without hesitation.


    He immediately explained with a bitter smile: "Mr. Su, I must state that there is no medicine to renew people''s lives in the world, and I don''t have the ability to rejuvenate people. Mr. Su can reach his current state because his life is not exhausted..."


    After listening to Ding Ning''s explanation, Su Zhengnan suddenly realized, "I say, how can there be such an adverse medical skill in the world."


    Then he looked at Ding Ning seriously: "the treasure you used for the old man must be very precious."


    "For me, treasures are valuable and people are priceless."


    Although Ding Ning was dying of flesh pain in his heart, his face showed an indifferent color.


    Su Zhengnan liked it more and more. He moved a little in his heart and said with a smile: "don''t worry, I can''t let you suffer in vain. The old man has collected a lot of good things these years. Let him give you two later."


    Ding Ning laughed off with disapproval. The antique calligraphy and paintings collected by the old man may be valuable in other people''s eyes, but they are worthless in his eyes.


    As they talked, they soon came to the third courtyard of the courtyard. Old man Su was playing a set of boxing in the courtyard.


    Jiang Ruizheng stood aside to watch. Seeing them coming, he quickly welcomed them up and said with a smile, "Uncle Nan, little miracle doctor, you''re coming."


    Su Zhengnan did not dare to neglect the old man''s life secretary. He smiled and introduced Ding Ning: "this is the old man''s life Secretary Jiang Rui. Just call uncle Jiang."


    "Hello, uncle Jiang!"


    Ding Ning seems to have been used to Su Zhengnan talking to him so casually like his elders. He smiles and shakes hands with Jiang Rui.


    Jiang Rui''s eyes flashed a different color. Su Zhengnan, as the owner of the family, rarely smiled at Su Ningxiang in front of the outside people, but he seemed to treat Ding Ning very differently, as if it was more like the model of elders getting along with their beloved younger generation, which surprised him.


    But Jiang Rui was relieved to think that Ding Ning was the father''s life-saving benefactor. Perhaps it was because of gratitude. The whole Su family most wanted the father and daughter to live.


    Holding Ding Ning''s hand in both hands, he shook it and said gratefully, "little miracle doctor, there were many things before. He has always found a chance to thank you. Come and sit down. The old chief will have to exercise for a while."


    While talking, he asked the guard to pull two chairs. After they sat down, they made a pot of tea by hand and said with a smile: "this is the Ming qianlongjing collected by the old chief. Usually he is not willing to drink. This time, he specially asked me to take it out to entertain the little miracle doctor."


    "Ha ha, this is the best tea from the" 18 imperial trees ". I don''t give it to the old man if I want to drink it. Today I''m stained with the light of a little miracle doctor."


    Su Zhengnan laughed and joked.


    Ding Ning smiled implicitly. He had no research on tea, but because he loved tea, he also knew a little about the allusions of the first 18 imperial trees.


    Longjing tea has always been crowned as the first of the top ten famous teas in China, and its reputation needs no longer be stated. It is said that Longjing is the "18 imperial trees" personally sealed by Emperor Qianlong, which is naturally among the sky high price teas.


    As far as he knows, at present, the annual output of Longjing''s "top 18 imperial trees" is only 22, and its price can not be measured by exact figures. This is not what money can buy, but a symbol of identity and status.


    He knew that the identity of Mr. Su was unusual, but he really didn''t know how it was. At the moment, he had a new understanding of the power and status of the Su family because of this precious "Eighteen imperial trees".


    He took a sip from the tea cup, and a faint bitter taste quickly turned into a fragrance and exploded among the taste buds. Even with Ding Ning''s pickiness, he had to admit that this tea is also a well deserved best in the secular world. He sincerely praised it: "good tea!"


    Seeing that Ding Ning just tasted it, he took a sip and put down the cup. A different color flashed in Jiang Rui''s eyes. Usually, when the old man was in a good mood, some distinguished guests were lucky to taste it. Which one was not full of praise and wanted to pack all the teapots away, but when he came to Ding Ning, he looked like a light cloud and wind, which made him feel invisible.


    Could it be that he doesn''t drink tea at all, so he can''t drink tea at all?


    Also, no matter how skillful his medical skills are, he is just a young man in his early twenties. Today''s young people have long adapted to the fast-paced life and are more interested in imported products such as coffee. They don''t know that the value of the 18 imperial trees is reasonable.


    Although understandable, Jiang Rui was inexplicably disappointed. Ding Ning''s magical medical skills made him subconsciously regard him as an expert, but now it seems that he is just a common man.


    In his mind, Jiang Rui couldn''t help laughing. What''s the matter with him? The little miracle doctor is just a guest of the Su family. How can he have such high expectations for him? This is not what he should have as a life secretary.


    Probably because he was influenced by the great sorrow and joy between the life and death of the old man. In addition, the owners of the three major gate valves came to visit and inquire about the news. Subconsciously, he imagined the old man''s life-saving benefactor as an immortal noble and elegant scholar.


    Ding Ning doesn''t know his complex thoughts. The tea is precious and fragrant, but in his opinion, it''s not as good as the lingcui tea fried with medicinal weeds. The trace of spiritual power contained in it is not comparable to any other tea.


    Especially at this moment, all his attention was attracted by the actions of the old man, sometimes like a tiger, sometimes like a deer and sometimes like a bear.


    Ding Ning, as an excellent traditional Chinese medicine, Wuqinxi, a traditional way to guide health preservation, is also one of his compulsory subjects since childhood.


    Hua Tuo created the "five birds play" on the basis of "two birds play" in Zhuangzi.


    Its name and efficacy are recorded in the biography of Hua Tuo in the later Han Dynasty "I have a skill called the play of five birds: one is tiger, two is deer, three is bear, four is ape and five is bird. I also use it to eliminate diseases and benefit hooves and feet as a guide. When I am unhappy, I start to play the play of one bird, which is pleasant and sweaty, and I want to eat because of my light body with powder. I am more than 90 years old. My ears and eyes are smart, and my teeth are strong."


    However, the old man''s actions are not exactly the same as that of Wuqinxi. At the beginning, Ding Ning thought he practiced nonstandard, but after a careful look, he found that the changes contained in it are richer than that of Wuqinxi, which implicitly coincides with the truth of heaven and earth, making the human body more in line with the natural law of the operation of heaven and earth.


    This made him suddenly understand why old man Su is 98 years old and still has a long life. I''m afraid it''s due to this set of fist techniques that are specious to Wuqinxi.


    Su Zhengnan didn''t care, but after discovering that Ding Ning was interested in watching, he couldn''t help looking at the past and secretly wondered why Ding Ning was so interested in Wuqinxi.


    He had seen the old man play this set of boxing before, but he always thought it was Wuqinxi, so he didn''t pay attention to it. But when he looked carefully at it, he was more and more frightened. What kind of boxing did the old man play? At first glance, it looks like five birds play, but when you look carefully, it is very different. Every move is vivid.


    Jiang Rui is not a martial artist. He can''t see anything famous for years, but Su Zhengnan himself is a martial artist with high accomplishments. Although he hasn''t stepped into the realm of a master, he is only one step away.


    At this sight, he saw God, and the image of the old man in his eyes gradually began to become blurred. In front of him, sometimes a huge ape beat his chest and roared, sometimes the king of animals looked down at the mountains and forests, sometimes a giant eagle soared and looked down at the common people, sometimes a white snake spit a message and was ready to go, sometimes a crane danced with the wind, and sometimes a spirit Jiao went out to sea and roared in the sky


    Ding Ning was intoxicated, and the whole person integrated into it. He broadcast the old man''s actions repeatedly in his mind like a movie. He soon remembered the whole set of boxing. Unexpectedly, there was a feeling that this set of boxing had a magical connection with the wild exercise.


    When Su Zhengnan and Jiang Rui were tongue tied, Ding Ning unconsciously stood up, closed his eyes and walked to the open space in the hospital. He began to fight slowly according to the memory in his mind.


    He sometimes frowns and thinks, sometimes quiet as a virgin, sometimes moving as a rabbit, sometimes suddenly rising into the air, sometimes tigers roaring in the mountains and forests


    Even Jiang Rui, an ordinary person, can see that vivid animals are vividly presented in front of him, which makes him relaxed and happy, as if he were in nature.


    Su Zhengnan showed a different color. With his martial arts accomplishment, how can he not see that Ding Ning not only learned the old man''s boxing, but also constantly corrected his mistakes, and created another set of more advanced boxing.


    The old man didn''t know when he had stopped practicing boxing. He took the towel handed by Jiang Rui, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and looked at Ding Ning selflessly.


    "The little miracle doctor has amazing understanding. He has learned and improved the boxing skills that the old man can''t fully understand all his life. He''s really a genius and my lucky star. I''m afraid I''ll break through soon."


    The old man said with sincere admiration that although his cultivation was not high and only had dark strength, his state of mind could break through the gateway of life and death and enter another higher level after experiencing the great terror between life and death.


    He has practiced this boxing for decades, and has far surpassed Su Zhengnan in his vision. His whole body faintly exudes an indifferent dust-free breath of floating and immortality.


    "Congratulations, Dad."


    Su Zhengnan looked at the old man in surprise. He always felt that there seemed to be some unknown change on him, which became more ethereal and closer to nature.


    The old man forgot to drink while holding the tea cup. He was absorbed in watching Ding Ning''s constant fist changes. His eyes were uncertain. He even had a sense of enlightenment.


    It turned out that the boxing he practiced was not in place. Many movements only had their shape but not their spirit, but could not be seen from his martial arts attainments.

 Chapter 563

    But in Ding Ning''s hands, this set of boxing has been constantly revised. The operation of the human body is more in line with the principle of heaven and earth Avenue, and there is a trend towards a higher level of boxing.


    I don''t know how long later, Ding Ning slowly finished his work, woke up, and a look of excitement flashed in his eyes.


    This set of fist technique has been gradually improved under his constant verification with the wild body refining technique. Compared with the wild body refining technique, it is more gentle and more suitable for health preservation.


    "Wild body cultivation" is more effective, but it is just aggressive. Without a good body foundation and assisted by drugs, it is easy to cause heavy injuries and hidden injuries to the practitioners.


    But this set of boxing is much softer. Although the effect is much worse than that of "wild body cultivation", it does not need to be combined with drug cultivation. It is more suitable for public cultivation.


    If it''s just like this, Ding Ning won''t be so happy. The key is that this set of boxing is very suitable for training with wild body refining.


    Strictly speaking, "wild body refining" is a set of body quenching skills. Its main effect is to continuously quench the body, fully mobilize the power of each cell, and burst out the strongest power in an instant, but it lacks combat means.


    To put it bluntly, it is to let people not leave a way back and burst out their whole body strength in an instant. Although the power is terrible, after one punch, people also collapse and can only be used as a life-saving mace.


    Of course, as the cultivation reaches a high level, the greater the physical strength, the greater the power that can erupt. Perhaps in the later stage, it is not just the power of one fist, but may be three fists, four fists, or even more.


    But after all, the "wild body refining" is just a body quenching skill to enhance your physique, not a fighting skill.


    Therefore, the birth of this set of boxing is a good power output medium. Through the facial movements of various birds and animals, the strengthened physical strength is evenly distributed and reasonably utilized. After the maximum lethality erupts in an instant, if you can''t kill the enemy, you won''t have no power to fight back.


    It is impossible for every employee of Qingyun security company established by Ling Yun to teach them "wild body refining". This set of boxing in the weakened version of "wild body refining" can not only refine the body, but also attack, which meets his needs at this stage.


    "Old man, what''s the name of this boxing?"


    Ding Ning is very interested in the origin of this set of boxing. The origin of the boxing that can be matched with the wild body refining technique is by no means unusual.


    Mr. Su chuckled: "This is an ancient book I got accidentally during the war. It records a set of boxing skills. I didn''t learn martial arts when I was young. When I was bored, I imitated the above patterns to practice, which is regarded as strengthening my body. Unfortunately, the set of boxing skills is incomplete and is a fragment. Many movements are not consistent. I can only guess and gather some movements. Unexpectedly, the little miracle doctor is not only surprised by his medical skills Man, I''m still a martial arts expert. I make up for the shortcomings in this set of boxing, which makes the old man admire it. "


    Ding Ning was a little disappointed and expected to find out the origin of this boxing to see if it had anything to do with wild body refining. It seems that the old man got it by chance. The origin of the boxing is a mystery.


    Seeing that he was disappointed, master Su smiled and said, "the remnant is still there. If you are interested, I''ll show you after dinner."


    "Then trouble the old man."


    Ding Ning didn''t hold much hope. What clues could there be in a fragment, but the old man''s kindness naturally couldn''t be rejected.


    "You saved my old life. What trouble is there? But you have a blessing in the mouth today."


    The old man said with a smile.


    "Oh, what do you say?"


    Su Zhengnan asked interestingly.


    The old man smiled and said, "in order to thank the little miracle doctor, the eldest lady cooks in person today."


    "Xiang''er cooks himself?"


    Su Zhengnan was stunned when he heard the speech. Then if he had a profound look at Ding Ning, he smiled bitterly and shook his head and said, "we are all stained with the light of a little miracle doctor."


    "Yes, the old man hasn''t tasted xianger''s craft for many years. I miss it so much. Today it''s all stained with the light of a little miracle doctor."


    Mr. Su made a mouth watering expression very funny, which made Jiang Rui laugh.


    Xiang''er? Is it aunt Xiang? Ding Ning thought of the woman who made him feel warm and kind, and his heart was suddenly full of expectation.


    Just then, Liu shengqian Dai came out of the kitchen with two plates of vegetables in her hand and shouted, "dinner is ready."


    Ding Ning looked at her speechless. She always felt that the girl was strange today. She even changed more ladies when walking.


    People hurriedly move the bench, move the bench and pull the table. There are no cumbersome rules in the rich courtyard. It is more like a family banquet of ordinary people.


    This makes Ding Ning feel very comfortable and feel like eating at home. If he really wants to pay attention to those red tape, he will feel very uncomfortable.


    "Little miracle doctor, sit casually. There are no outsiders here. It''s not so particular."


    Seeing that Ding Ning didn''t know where to sit, master Su waved his hand without hesitation.


    "I''d better go to the kitchen and help aunt Xiang."


    People don''t treat him as an outsider, and Ding Ning can''t really sit still. He gets up and runs to the kitchen to help bring vegetables.


    The kitchen is as simple as the old man''s room. It''s just a simple floor and white wall. Su Ningxiang is wearing a home clothes, but she is surrounded by a plaid apron around her waist. She is concentrating on cooking.


    Ding Ning looked at her casual dress and was stunned there. She suddenly felt very warm. How nice she would be if she were a mother.


    Su Ningxiang was acutely aware that someone was looking at her. She turned her head and saw Ding Ning staring at her. She couldn''t help smiling: "what''s the child doing there? He hasn''t come to serve the dishes yet."


    "Oh, here it is."


    Ding Ning scratched the back of his head and ran up to pick up a plate of fish flavored shredded meat that Suning Xiang had just put out of the pot. He took a deep breath and said with an intoxicated face: "aunt Xiang''s workmanship is good. She smells good and must be delicious."


    "If you want to eat more delicious food, if you want to eat the food cooked by Aunt Xiang, call aunt Xiang and cook it for you at any time."


    Suning Xiang''s heart is filled with a strong sense of happiness. Today she cooks all home-made dishes. She wants to give Ding Ning a sense of home.


    After more than 20 years, her son finally ate the dishes she cooked herself. Her heart was sour, bitter and happy.


    "OK, I''ll have two more bowls later."


    Ding Ning doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. Su Ningxiang''s craftsmanship is really good, but it is far inferior to sister Qiao and her own craftsmanship, and even snow falling''s craftsmanship. But he just wants to eat aunt Xiang''s meal, perhaps because it brings him a taste of mother.


    Eight dishes and one soup are all home-made dishes. They seem to have all the colors, flavors and flavors. Everyone sits around. Even Jiang Rui is forced to sit down by the old man.


    Although Jiang Rui felt inappropriate, the old man insisted that he had to sit down.


    The rules of the Su family are very big. Generally, women are not allowed to accompany guests at dinner, but today, neither Mr. Su nor Mr. Su Zhengnan mentioned it tacitly.


    Su Ningxiang sat next to Ding Ning, kept bringing food to him, and kept asking, "is it delicious?"


    "Well, it''s delicious. Aunt Xiang''s dishes are delicious."


    Ding Ning''s mouth was full of dishes. He kept ordering this end and muttered, "aunt Xiang, don''t always bring me dishes. You can eat it yourself."


    As he spoke, he put vegetables in Suning Xiang''s bowl. Suning Xiang smiled happily: "OK, I''ll eat, I''ll eat. How about you try this sweet and sour ribs?"


    "Well, it''s really delicious."


    Ding Ning tasted it and said with exaggerated admiration on his face. He giggled at Su Ning Xiangxi.


    Jiang Rui looks strange. When did the eldest lady become so enthusiastic about a man? Even if the little miracle doctor saved the old man, don''t exaggerate. Can''t the eldest lady like this boy?


    Jiang Rui thought darkly, but immediately denied the guess. The eldest lady is not that kind of person at all. Besides, the eldest lady is old enough to be Ding Ning''s mother.


    Mom? Son? Jiang Rui was suddenly stunned and his heart clicked. The eldest lady seems to have a son outside. Isn''t that the boy?


    He looked at Ding Ning as like as two peas. He was surprised to see that his eyebrows were just the same as the big lady. This made him feel more and more likely to see the more heartbeat he saw.


    He felt that he might inadvertently discover a great secret, which made him feel frightened. He buried his head in eating with a bowl. The delicious food had tasted like chewing wax in his mouth and had no taste.


    If his guess is true, the whole Su family will start a big earthquake. As a life Secretary accompanying the old man for more than 20 years, he witnessed the tough attitude of the Su family towards this matter.


    The eldest lady took her son home openly. This is not a flagrant violation of her promise. I''m afraid even the old man will be furious.


    Jiang Rui took a frightened peek at the old man, but he smiled like nothing happened. He also advised Ding Ning to eat more with the eldest lady. He said it was bad to drink on an empty stomach and eat some to cushion his stomach first. There was no sign of anger in his kind eyes.


    Didn''t the old man want to see it? It shouldn''t be. Although he is old, his eyes are poisonous. How can he not see it?


    Did you guess wrong? Jiang Rui was confused and felt that the atmosphere of the meal became strange.


    "Xiao Jiang, don''t just eat. Come and have two drinks with me!"


    Old man Su''s eyes were calm and smiled to interrupt Jiang Rui''s suspicion.


    Jiang Rui hurriedly stood up, filled the old man''s glass, and poured himself another cup. "Old chief, I''ll give you a toast. Congratulations on your recovery, and I wish you health and longevity!"


    With that, as soon as he raised his neck and killed the wine in the cup, his white face was covered with a layer of red. His drinking capacity was not very good.


    "OK, dry!"


    The old man was also elated and killed the wine in one mouthful.


    Jiang Rui hurriedly filled the old man again, poured himself a cup, took it up, smiled and said, "little miracle doctor, I have to toast you. Thank you for saving the old leader''s life. I''ll do it first!"


    Ding Ning quickly put down the dishes and chopsticks, stood up, took up the wine glass and drank it all: "Uncle Jiang, you''re too polite."


    "What wine to drink now, eat a bowl of pad and drink it again, otherwise it will hurt your body."


    Su Ningxiang glared at Jiang Rui with dissatisfaction.


    Jiang Rui smiled awkwardly. The young lady''s performance was too obvious. It would be strange if it wasn''t your own.


    Ding Ning hurriedly said, "aunt Xiang, I''m fine. I''ve eaten a lot. It''s not drinking on an empty stomach."


    "Yes, it''s all right. He''s a doctor and a miracle doctor. He doesn''t know his body."


    Su Zhengnan said bitterly that his father didn''t eat a mouthful of rice, nor did he see you say that drinking on an empty stomach hurt his body. The boy ate more than half a bowl of rice and farted on an empty stomach.


    "That''s not good. I haven''t finished a bowl of rice. Finish this bowl of rice before drinking."


    Su Ningxiang gave full play to the personality of protecting the calf. She resolutely didn''t discuss it. Ding Ning couldn''t cry or laugh, so she had to pick up a bowl of three or two and stuff the rice into her stomach.

 Chapter 564

    "Slow down, eat slowly, come on, have a sip of soup, don''t choke."


    Suning Xianglian quickly filled him with half a bowl of soup and gave him a painful drink. He also said angrily: "look at you. What''s the matter with drinking later. What''s the hurry?"


    Three old men are so embarrassed. One is your grandfather, one is your father, and one is your brother. Is it appropriate for you to bury us like this?


    Ding Ning felt ashamed. Aunt Xiang hurt him. He felt tender, but it spoiled him too much. He quickly said, "aunt Xiang, I''m really full. I''ll drink wine first and eat later."


    "Well, drink less wine. I''ll have two more bowls later. Tell me what else you want to eat. Aunt Xiang will make it for you."


    Su Ningxiang also noticed that she seemed to have gone too far. She quietly spit out her tongue and made a face at Su Zhengnan.


    Su Zhengnan shook his head and smiled bitterly, but he was very pleased. For many years, he finally saw his daughter''s naughty side again.


    The master doesn''t squint, but he laughs in his heart. You two still want to hide it from me. I really don''t know that this is my great grandson.


    As usual, even if Ding Ning saved his life, he would not accompany him to dinner. From the moment he woke up and saw Ding Ning, he knew that this was his great grandson.


    I''m afraid that only he has met the man of Su Ningxiang. Ding Ning not only inherited the handsome and resolute of the man, but also inherited the graceful beauty of Su Ningxiang, which is a perfect combination.


    This can be regarded as atonement. The old man sighed in his heart. If he hadn''t softened his ears and lost his mind, she wouldn''t have let Ning Xiang live here for so many years.


    Now, after life and death, his heart is becoming wider and wider, and his blood and family affection can not be erased in any case. The older a person is, the softer his heart is, and the more he hopes to surround his children and grandchildren around his knees and share the happiness of his family.


    A family like this had a happy dinner together. He didn''t remember whether it was 50 or 60 years ago.


    At that time, his wife had not died. The four brothers of Su Zhengnan were in their early twenties and had no marriage. The family ate together like an ordinary family.


    At the dinner table, brothers and sisters are respectful, wives are virtuous and sons are filial. They talk and laugh together at will. That kind of family warmth can not be replaced by anything.


    However, I don''t know when several sons got married and made achievements in their respective fields. After his wife died of illness, when the whole family ate together again, they couldn''t find their original feeling again.


    Either compare with each other, or ridicule each other, or go their own way after eating silently. Home is no longer like a home. Food is tasteless.


    Later, he couldn''t bear it. He simply moved back to the old house of the Su family. In this humble quadrangle, he was out of sight and out of mind.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Su''s eyes were suddenly wet. He was proud and glorious in his life. In fact, he was also the most failed.


    He longed for family affection, but pushed it away with his own hands. He longed for excitement, but endured the suffering of loneliness alone and silently. He succeeded only in the first half of his life, but failed in the second half of his life.


    "Purse, you should eat more. Girls should be fat."


    Su Ningxiang loves Wu and Wu. She treats the people around her son as her own children and keeps putting vegetables in her bowl.


    This makes Liu shengqian Dai seem to have returned to the hometown of cherry blossoms and the carefree childhood when her parents held her in the palm of their hand.


    Unfortunately, all the beautiful things can only exist in the memory forever with the accident of her parents. She has become a victim of the family and can never go back to the past.


    Her life can only be faced by herself, and no one can rely on her anymore.


    Dissatisfied people always don''t know how to cherish when they have it, and they don''t regret it until they lose it.


    In fact, happiness is really simple. Sometimes, a cup of hot tea, a smile, a warm greeting, a beautiful melody, a nice song, a warm embrace, and even a delicious meal... Can make people feel happy.


    The warm dinner party finally ended happily. Ding Ning sat on the chair and rubbed the belly of the boss. He didn''t break his promise. After drinking half a kilo of wine, Su Ningxiang sternly ordered him not to drink any more. Then he ate three bowls of rice and wiped out all the dishes on the table, which made Su Ningxiang smile happily. Looking at her smile, Ding Ning even burst his belly, I think it''s worth it.


    Mr. Su also changed his seriousness in the past. Like a little old urchin, he smiled and enjoyed Su Ningxiang''s constant complaining and nagging. The nagging that had bothered him in the past made him feel very happy at the moment.


    "Come with me to the study!"


    After drinking tea for a while, Jiang Rui left. Old man Su didn''t care. Su Zhengnan was tasting his precious tea endlessly, said to Ding Ning, stood up and walked to the study.


    Liu shengqian Dai helped Su Ningxiang clean up in the kitchen. They talked and laughed like their mother, which made Ding Ninghao wonder when he had a good IQ in the purse and was able to chat.


    Su Zhengnan winked at Ding Ning, implying that his old man was going to give him a baby, which made Ding Ning feel that the Su family owner was not as serious as he looked on the surface, and there were some funny and forced attributes in his bones.


    In the study, the layout is still simple, old furniture, old household appliances and painted bookshelves are all full of a strong flavor of the 1960s and 1970s.


    The only thing that makes people feel different is that the walls are hung with all kinds of out of print famous calligraphy and paintings, and many valuable antique jade articles are stacked on the wide semi-new desk.


    The first thing Ding Ning saw was the moon lion on the table. He was stunned. Didn''t his sister auction it? Why are you here with old Su?


    Seeing Ding Ning staring at the moon shining lion, master Su smiled proudly: "what''s up? This is the work of master Tiandao."


    "Why is this moon shining lion here?"


    Ding Ning asked suspiciously.


    "Well, you... Me, a younger generation of mine gave it to me."


    The old man wanted to say that your mother gave it to me, but he changed his mouth. He knew that since Ding Ning still called his granddaughter aunt Xiang, he certainly didn''t know that Ning Xiang was his mother.


    Ding Ning didn''t think much. Since the old man is kind to his sister, it makes sense for his sister to spend a high price to take this photo month. It makes sense for the lion to give it to the old man.


    "Look, what''s up? Master Tiandao''s works are really uncanny."


    The old man admires the moon shining lion. He plays it every day, but he can''t see enough.


    "Well, not bad."


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and nodded. He couldn''t praise himself.


    "It''s not bad. This is the top peak work in the jade carving industry. Every work of master Tiandao can become a famous product handed down from generation to generation. Where the moon lion is placed, it can exist as a family heirloom."


    Old man Su stared discontentedly, gritted his teeth and said, "you saved my old life, and the lion will give it to you this month."


    Ding Ning''s face was strange. He knew that the old man wanted to thank him for calling him in, but how did it feel so strange to give him his work as a gift.


    He quickly waved his hand and said, "Sir, I can see that you like this moon shining lion very much. It''s the so-called gentleman doesn''t win people''s love. Although I''m not a gentleman, I won''t win people''s favor. I''m a doctor. It''s my duty to treat patients and save people. I''m not greedy for your thanks. You''d better keep your appreciation of this moon shining lion."


    "Are you sure not?"


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Ding Ning actually felt that old man Su had a sense of relief. He nodded firmly and said, "really not."


    Mr. Su is really reluctant to give up this moon shining lion, but the grace of saving his life is greater than heaven. Although Ding Ning is his great grandson, he has not enjoyed any shade of the Su family. He still wants to take out what he thinks is the most precious thing as a gift.


    Since Ding Ning insisted on not, old man Su was in a bit of a dilemma while he was happy. The boy didn''t even want the most valuable moon lion. What else would he use as a gift?


    After thinking about it, Mr. Su brightened his eyes: "do you like calligraphy?"


    "OK."


    Ding Ning replied absently, but all his attention was attracted by a town stone with rice paper on his desk.


    That town stone looks ordinary. It''s just an irregular yellow broken stone. I don''t know how old man Su used such a broken stone as a town stone.


    If the mermaid totem hadn''t suddenly sent him a strong desire wave, he wouldn''t have looked at it more.


    "Why don''t you do that? I have Li kuchan''s painting of Chifeng white feather, Wang Xizhi''s painting of Huangting, Zhang Daqian''s figure painting of ladies, Qi Baishi''s painting of flowers competing for beauty, Chen Yifei''s oil painting of Jiangnan Water Town, Zhao Mengfu''s painting of tune, and Tang Bohu''s painting of autumn wind Wan fan... You can choose whichever you like... Two."


    Mr. Su said with a painful look on his face. Every calligraphy and painting here is a valuable authentic work. With him through every sleepless night, it''s like cutting his flesh if he really wants to give it to someone.


    "I don''t want it. I want that!"


    Ding Ning didn''t have much interest in calligraphy and painting. He stared at the town stone and said without hesitation.


    "Zhenshi?"


    Old man Su asked with a strange look.


    "Is that ok?"


    Ding Ning asked nervously. Although he didn''t know what was strange about the town stone, what could make the mermaid totem yearn in his sleep was absolutely unusual.


    Since the old man put this ugly stone on his desk as a town stone, he thought he knew its wonders, which made him inexplicably nervous and worried that he would not give up his love.


    "Of course, but are you sure you want this broken stone?"


    Old man Su asked with an incredible look on his face.


    "I''m sure. Can you tell me the origin of this stone?"


    Ding Ning saw that old man Su had promised, and a big stone fell to the ground in his heart, and asked sincerely.


    Old man Su was curious. Is this stone that he has played with for decades really a treasure.


    But no matter what the baby is, it''s easy to say as long as Ding Ning doesn''t want his calligraphy and painting or his jade carving.


    I was secretly happy, but my face showed a deep color: "the origin of this stone is related to the boxing I practiced before. When I got the ancient book, I was stuck with this stone."


    "Oh, tell me about it, sir."


    Ding Ning was refreshed. He thought that the remnant of the ancient book recording boxing would not leave any clues. Unexpectedly, he had such unexpected joy.


    "I don''t remember what year it was. At that time, I was just a small company commander. I was ordered to perform a task in a county under Hebi, Nanhe Province, but I didn''t expect that a traitor betrayed us and was ambushed by Fusang devils. My company was broken up. Fusang devils kept chasing us. In a panic, I fled into Yunmeng Mountain and accidentally fell off the cliff Cliff. "

 Chapter 565

    Master Su''s face showed a look of nostalgia: "that time, I thought I would die, but I didn''t think there was no way for people. Although Yunmeng Mountain was high and dense, there was a deep pool under the cliff. I fell into the pool and survived, but I was rolled into a cave by a vortex at the bottom of the pool."


    "Tandi cave?"


    Ding Ning asked in surprise.


    "Yes, it''s the cave at the bottom of the pond."


    Master Su said with a lingering fear, "It''s dark in the cave and I can''t see anything. I groped along the cave wall and gradually adapted to the light inside. Then I found that the ground was full of rotten bones. As soon as I stepped on them, the bones turned to ashes. I don''t know how many years these people have died. Although I''ve killed enemies on the battlefield and seen a lot of bodies, so many bones are still there Together, I was almost scared to pee. "


    Mr. Su smiled at himself: "At that time, I was alone. I can imagine how scared I was. Looking at those bones, my scalp was numb. My strong desire for survival made me run desperately forward. I don''t know how long I ran. I was almost tired and collapsed. I ran to a huge cave with few bones. Maybe it was because people had strong adaptability. I saw thousands of bones and saw a few more After ten bones, there was no feeling. The dozens of bones were different from those outside. They were in a kneeling posture. "


    Ding Ning''s spirit was refreshed and the meat play came. This is the key to the origin of that boxing.


    "At that time, I was still in shock. I found that these bones were kneeling strangely in the direction of a stone carving, so I dared to look at the stone carving."


    Mr. Su said here, Frowned: "I''m an atheist. Naturally, I won''t be afraid of these gods and ghosts. It''s just that the stone carving is very strange. It''s a human creature carved on the cave wall. Well, it can''t be said to be human. To be exact, it should be a monster with limbs, no nose, no eyes, and no facial features. It''s more like an unfinished statue."


    Ding Ning blinked and listened with relish: "then what happened later."


    Mr. Su frowned and thought for a moment, "later... I found that there seemed to be something in the two hands of the stone carving. When I touched it curiously, I felt a flash of light in front of me, and I fainted. When I woke up, I was already on the top of a mountain. In my hands, there was an inexplicably incomplete ancient book and this stone."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were tongue tied and asked eagerly, "what will happen later?"


    "Then I returned to the army according to the contact marks left by my comrades in arms. If the ancient books and stones didn''t really exist, I thought it was a dream. At that time, I thought this experience was very magical. I thought that the ancient books were martial arts secrets. I left both of them and took them close to me. In my spare time, I imitated the graphics and movements on the ancient books."


    Master Su smiled bitterly and said, "I didn''t expect that the ancient books didn''t make me a Wulin expert, but I really could strengthen my body. As for that stone, I studied it for decades and didn''t find any special place. I put it on the desk as a ballast stone."


    With that, old man Su asked, "do you know the origin of the stone you want?"


    "I don''t know."


    Ding Ning shook his head, "I just feel predestined with it."


    Mr. Su obviously didn''t believe this explanation. He thought that Ding Ning must know something. He was afraid that he would not give it to him, so he didn''t want to say it.


    He studied this stone for decades and didn''t find anything. Ding Ning didn''t care if he didn''t say it. Since he promised to give it to him, he won''t break his promise in his capacity: "here, this is yours."


    Ding Ning saw that old man Su didn''t believe it, but he was also very helpless. What he said was really the truth, but he couldn''t explain it. He couldn''t say the hint given to him by the mermaid totem.


    He took the stone and played in his hand for a long time, but he didn''t find anything unusual. Unfortunately, the mermaid totem didn''t respond anymore. Otherwise, he must ask the mermaid what it was.


    "Look, do you need anything else?"


    Mr. Su asked nervously.


    Ding Ning was funny to himself. The old man was a little stingy, but he could understand that these things could appear in his study, indicating that they were all his favorite things. What they sent out was like cutting his flesh. In order to calm his heart, Ding Ning smiled and shook his head: "I don''t need anything, right..."


    "What?"


    The old man just breathed a sigh of relief, and his eyes suddenly became vigilant.


    "Can I have a look at that ancient book?"


    Ding Ning can''t laugh or cry. The old man''s posture is just fire and theft prevention.


    "No problem. I''ll give it to you right away."


    The old man immediately breathed a sigh of relief, smiled awkwardly, and took out a broken ancient book made of animal skin from the drawer of his desk.


    The book is only a few pages long, but because it is made of animal skin, it looks very rough and thick. Ding Ning opened it and looked at it. On the front page, there are three strange characters like tadpole text, which shocked him all over.


    He didn''t know any of those words, but he could understand them. The words "wild change" were written on them, which showed that his previous guess was correct. This fist technique was really created by the people of Jiuli tribe observing the actions and living habits of wild beasts.


    No wonder Ding Ning always feels that this set of boxing is specious and more lethal and aggressive than the five birds play. Joking, the living habits and ferocity of wild giants and modern animals are not at the same level.


    If Wuqinxi is a set of health preserving body method, then this set of wild change is a set of fighting boxing specially for hunting prey, and it also has the function of health preserving.


    Unfortunately, this "wild change" has gone through many years. The unknown animal skins have been broken, and many action patterns have been incomplete.


    Just when he was secretly regretting, the stone man in front of him suddenly felt hot. A giant man appeared in his mind like a projection, imitating the actions of various wild beasts and punching slowly, which made him happy. It was the complete "barbarian transformation" skill that made him immerse himself quickly and learn constantly.


    "Xiao Ding, Xiao Ding, the child? Why are you so absorbed?"


    All this happened in his spiritual world. Mr. Su didn''t see any clue nearby. He thought he was seriously studying ancient books, smiled, shook his head and walked out quietly.


    "Grandpa, where''s Ding Ning."


    Seeing the old man out of his study, Su Ningxiang, who was waiting outside, hurriedly greeted him and asked nervously.


    The old man looked at her meaningfully: "he''s reading, don''t disturb him. Well, the purse, right? I guess he can''t finish it for a while. You can stay with me all night."


    The old man has never let anyone stay here for so many years. His treatment of Ding Ning and Liu shengqian Dai is really special, which makes Su Ningxiang smile: "come on, money bag, aunt, help you clean up your room."


    "Thank you, old man!"


    Liu shengqian Dai didn''t want to live here, but when she remembered that she slept with Ding Ning every day when she lost her memory, she would definitely sleep with him if she went back to the hotel tonight.


    At the thought of this, she was flustered and quickly promised that the bastard would not play hooligans here.


    If Ding Ning knew what she thought, he would feel that he was more unjust than Dou e. it was obviously that she stubbornly pestered him to sleep together. How could he become a rogue? But women, such complex creatures, as long as they are men with normal nerves, they should never expect to reason with them.


    The old man shook his head funny: "don''t just clean up their room. You and Zhengnan will stay at night."


    "Thank you, grandpa!"


    Su Ningxiang was overjoyed and jumped happily like a little girl.


    Is there anything special about this broken quadrangle? Is it so exciting to stay one night?


    Liu shengqian Dai looked at her puzzled and muttered to herself that she knew that Su Ningxiang was so happy not because she was excited to live in the quadrangle, but because she could have close contact with her son.


    Everyone went to clean up the room. In the study, Ding Ning''s mind flashed through the habits of those wild beasts and the attack methods during hunting, and gathered into a unique way of fighting.


    As the stone man became hotter and hotter, Ding Ning, who was immersed in the wild change, didn''t find that the stone he held in his hand was constantly distorted and deformed, gradually began to shrink, and finally turned into nothingness. Under the mermaid totem, there was a yellow stone tattoo.


    At this time, Ding Ning learned the battle style of ancient mammoths, trampled by war, and unconsciously stamped the ground with his foot.


    With a loud bang, the whole courtyard seemed to be in an earthquake. The surprised people rushed out of the room to see what was going on.


    Ding Ning climbed out of the pit half a meter deep under his feet with a gray head and a gray face. He just hid his feet gently. Is this wild change too terrible?


    "Ning''er, are you okay?"


    Su Ningxiang''s nervous inquiry came from outside the room.


    Ding Ning could not help complaining secretly. He made the old man''s study look like this. How can he explain to others? He hurriedly said, "aunt Xiang, I''m fine."


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. I don''t know what''s going on. It''s inexplicable why there was an earthquake."


    Su Ningxiang whispered, afraid to disturb Ding Ning''s reading, and left reluctantly.


    Ding Ning didn''t care to feel aunt Xiang''s concern. He was stunned to find that the stone in his hand didn''t know when it was gone.


    After a careful search, he found that there was a stone tattoo on his body. Ding Ning was stunned for a moment, and then he was ecstatic. Even his heart and liver were shaking. Is this broken stone a special totem? No wonder the mermaid passed on his strong desire in his deep sleep.


    It''s so hard to find a place with broken iron shoes. It takes no time to come. If he didn''t take care of someone outside, he couldn''t help laughing wildly.


    I spent a green vine bead to exchange for a powerful martial arts skill. I got the thick Earth Totem by mistake. This business can make a lot of money. The Su family is really his lucky land.


    Ding Ning''s smile almost reached the back of his ear. He tried to communicate with the thick Earth Totem. He found that the IQ of the goods was obviously in arrears. He was not at the same level as the mermaid. He had no fart reaction after communicating for a long time.


    But Ding Ning can also understand that totems need to absorb a lot of faith values. According to master Su, the caves are full of bones, which shows that the thick soil tribe doesn''t know what disaster it has encountered. All the people who worship it have died. It''s reasonable that the thick soil totem, which has lost the power of faith, has lost its power and falls into silence.


    Fortunately, although the thick Earth Totem can''t communicate with him, like the mermaid, it can still lend him strength and make him feel that the earth element seems to be under his control.

 Chapter 566

    This made him move in his heart and tried to control the earth elements to fill the big pit on the ground. Soon, the whole ground continued to rise at a speed visible to the naked eye, and soon recovered as before.


    Ding Ning was inexplicably happy. Like a child who got a new toy, he kept practicing controlling the earth element.


    This night, Ding Ning didn''t sleep all night. He kept trying to control the soil in his study and supplemented the "wild change" in the ancient book, which made him nervous all night, lest Ding Ning touch Liu Sheng shallow Dai who went to bed in the middle of the night.


    On the contrary, Su Ningxiang couldn''t sleep all night. She was so excited that she couldn''t sleep at the thought of her son in the nearby room.


    As soon as the sky fell, she got up with dark circles under her eyes to make breakfast for Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning stretched out and walked out of the study. When he found that Su Ningxiang had got up to cook, he turned back to the study, took out the red coral and began carving.


    Soon, a pendant containing Vajra rune, Ningshen Rune and evil ward Rune was born.


    He ran to the kitchen and handed the pendant to Su Ningxiang like a treasure: "aunt Xiang, this is a gift from me."


    Su Ningxiang looks at the Red Coral Pendant and tears almost come out again. In order to avoid revealing her identity, she doesn''t even wear the red coral Pisces bracelet that never leaves her body.


    Looking at the admiration on Ding Ning''s face, Su Ningxiang held back the excitement in her heart and took the Jade Pendant: "it''s so beautiful. Aunt Xiang likes it so much."


    "Just like it. Put it on now. It can calm the God and ward off evil spirits."


    Ding Ning didn''t speak clearly. After all, this magical thing is still unacceptable to ordinary people.


    Su Ningxiang only thought that those eminent monks had opened the light and didn''t care. Happily, she found a red rope and put it around her neck.


    "How nice!"


    Ding Ning gave a heartfelt praise.


    Su Ningxiang, who could be praised by her son, smiled happily, but she soon found that she was unusual.


    She stayed up all night. Although she was excited, her head was dizzy. But after wearing the jade pendant, she immediately felt a cool smell on the jade pendant, which made her sober and energetic.


    Even the dark circles under my eyes began to disappear gradually, which surprised me: "Ning''er, has this been opened by an eminent monk? I feel very energetic."


    "Well, the amulet opened by the eminent monk can definitely keep aunt Xiang safe."


    Ding Ning smiled and turned off the topic: "what delicious food you made."


    "I made noodles with you last night. The big meat steamed stuffed bun will be out of the cage in a minute. If you are hungry, drink some soybean milk to cushion your stomach. I also cooked eight treasure porridge."


    Su Ningxiang said happily that being able to cook a meal for her son is her greatest happiness now.


    Ding Ning was stunned. Unexpectedly, aunt Xiang began to prepare breakfast for him last night, which made him warm in his heart and said softly, "aunt Xiang, you are very kind to me."


    "You are also good to Aunt Xiang. By the way, what would you like to eat at noon? I''ll go shopping later."


    Su Ningxiang picked up the horse spoon and stirred the eight treasure porridge in the pot. It seems that she asked inadvertently.


    Ding Ning was reluctant to give up, but forced to smile and say, "I can''t cure the old man. Just stay here all day? I''ll go back after breakfast."


    Su Ningxiang was all over, her face was gloomy, and she was wrapped up in a strong sense of reluctance, but she knew that if she didn''t give up, he had to leave for Ding Ning''s safety, otherwise someone would soon doubt his identity.


    It''s reasonable to stay in the courtyard for one night in order to save the old man, but it''s abnormal to live here for a long time. Fools know that there must be something fishy in it.


    So, when she turned around, there was no trace on her face: "remember aunt Xiang''s phone. If you want to eat the meal made by Aunt Xiang in the future, call aunt Xiang at any time."


    "Well, I''ll call you. If aunt Xiang goes to Ninghai in the future, don''t forget to call me. I''ll introduce my sister to you."


    Ding Ning doesn''t know why he is so pretentious now. Facing Su Ningxiang, he just can''t help wanting to get close to her.


    "Well, I''ll let you know if I go to Ninghai."


    They were chatting with each other. Old Su had got up and began to exercise.


    Ding Ning hurriedly welcomed him and handed him the complete version of "barbarian change": "master, I have completed this boxing. You should practice according to this and stick to it. Don''t say ten or twenty years. It''s not a problem if you live another thirty or forty years."


    "OK, great, thank you, little doctor."


    Old man Su was beaming with joy and took over the new boxing manual.


    "Can this boxing keep you healthy? I''ll practice it too."


    Su Zhengnan got up and just saw this scene and came up to the road.


    "Well, you can also practice. I used to make up the remnant spectrum. I didn''t teach you for fear that you might have any problems. Now you practice with me."


    Mr. Su made two gestures, feeling much smoother than before, and said happily.


    Ding Ning looked serious and said, "old man, this fist technique is not general, and it is likely to attract the covet of others. I suggest you only send it to trustworthy people and don''t leak the news."


    Hearing the song, he knows elegance. Master Su is not from the Wulin. Naturally, he doesn''t quite understand the importance of cultivating martial arts to martial artists.


    But as a martial artist, Su Zhengnan couldn''t understand the meaning of Ding Ning''s words. His expression was very serious and said, "what level is this?"


    Ding Ning shook his head, "I''m not sure, but the lowest level will not be lower than the prefecture level, or even the sky level."


    Su Zhengnan''s eyes burst with terrible essence, and his voice trembled and asked, "are you serious?"


    As a strong local martial artist, how could he not know the value of Tianji martial arts? If the news is spread, the whole ancient martial arts world will rob him.


    "Well, really."


    Ding Ning nodded affirmatively.


    Su Zhengnan frowned and paced back and forth. After thinking for a moment, he said to the old man very seriously, "Dad, this boxing technique must not be spread out, not even said, otherwise it will bring disaster to our Su family."


    Old man Su shivered all over and said angrily, "who has eaten the bear heart leopard''s courage and dares to destroy my su family."


    "Shh, Dad, keep your voice down. You are not a martial artist, so you don''t know the value of this boxing. If it is spread, the whole martial arts world will be crazy. You are the founding father. No one dares to touch you, but it doesn''t mean that those crazy guys dare not touch the rest of the Su family."


    Su Zhengnan knew that the old man was grumpy and tried to persuade him.


    "This is Yanjing, and there is the imperial palace. Who dares to be so bold."


    The old man is old and strong, and he exudes a sense of fearlessness.


    "The imperial palace will be moved when it knows?"


    Su Zhengnan said earnestly and kindly.


    "No?"


    Mr. Su is stuck, his face is uncertain, and he can see through his long life. Sometimes he can''t stand the test of human nature.


    "The Imperial Academy does not seek fame or profit, but it does not necessarily seek self-cultivation."


    Su Zhengnan sees this more thoroughly than the old man. If the imperial scholar''s office knows that the Su family has such a level of skill, it is not impossible to rob them openly, but it is not impossible to force them away with the great righteousness of the country.


    "Well, that''s true."


    Master Su''s mind has changed greatly. He has been able to control his emotions well. When he realized the seriousness of the matter, he immediately said: "so far, only the three of us know about this boxing, and no one is allowed to reveal it. This boxing is regarded as the treasure of my su family''s house. Without making a great contribution to the Su family, he is not qualified to practice."


    "Can aunt Xiang practice?"


    Ding Ning strives to work for Aunt Xiang''s welfare. He wanted to pass on his kung fu directly to Aunt Xiang, but just because this boxing came from master Su, he can''t teach it privately without his permission.


    "Xianger can practice naturally. She is the greatest hero of our Su family."


    The old man''s heart is like a mirror. Regardless of Su Ningxiang''s contribution to the Su family, she can''t help practicing because of her mother son relationship with Ding Ning.


    "That''s good. I''ll tell Aunt Xiang."


    They went to discuss the rest. Ding Ning was not interested to know. He was in a hurry to pass on the merit to Aunt Xiang.


    Yes, it''s just to pass on the kung fu. She directly printed this set of boxing in her mind with mental force, which also contains his understanding of this set of boxing. Su Ningxiang doesn''t need to learn at all. She can just play it several times a day according to the boxing in her mind.


    If aunt Xiang is interested in cultivation, he is even willing to pass on the wild body cultivation to her without reservation.


    Unfortunately, Su Ningxiang is not interested in cultivation. She is an intelligent goddess and doesn''t like fighting and killing. However, she is still willing to take time to practice when she hears that "barbarian change" has the effect of health preservation.


    Ding Ning is also very helpless. People don''t want to practice. He can''t force her to practice.


    But he was still a little unwilling. As soon as he turned his eyes, he passed the "determination of refining God" to her. Mental workers, even if they don''t practice, it''s a good way to restore their spirit.


    But I never thought that Su Ningxiang liked the "refining divine decision" very much. It''s not surprising. With a good spirit, she can eliminate fatigue and dark circles under her eyes and maintain her youth and vitality. Few women who love beauty can refuse, so she soon entered the state. Ding Ning was very pleased with her modeling and style of cultivation.


    If it weren''t for the fact that "xishen Jue" and "Shenkong Shu" were the school skills of walking alone at night, he didn''t dare to teach them without her permission, otherwise he would want to pass them all on to Aunt Xiang.


    I don''t know how the Su family discussed it. Anyway, Ding Ning ate ten big meat buns under the supervision of aunt Xiang. When they reluctantly said goodbye, the two masters were still worried. They sent Ding Ning to the door. Su Zhengnan patted his forehead, "by the way, I almost forgot. Old Jiang asked me to tell you to go to him if you are free today."


    Mr. Su also patted his forehead: "I almost forgot to say. Yesterday, people from the Bai family, the Guan family and the Qiao family wanted to see you, but I pushed them away. It''s estimated that they will find you. You should be mentally prepared and see what to say."


    "What are you talking about? I don''t know Guan family, Bai family and Qiao family. What are you looking for me for?"


    Ding Ning is confused. He still has points in the Bai family. It may be Bai Qing''s family. What do the Qiao family and the Guan family do?


    "Cough, you can find someone to inquire about. As for what they want you to do, it must have something to do with you curing my old man."


    Mr. Su also had a headache. He succeeded in prolonging his life. He knew that Ding Ning had paid a great price to do it. According to reason, he should take the lead for Ding Ning.


    But the problem is that as a beneficiary, he came forward and told the three old friends that this method can not be copied. They won''t believe it at all. They even suspect that he wants to eat alone and doesn''t want to see them prolong their life. The consequences will be serious.


    Therefore, Mr. Su can only kick the ball to Ding Ning. What Ding Ning does is his own business.


    Of course, if Ding Ning provoked revenge for not meeting the wishes of the three old things, he would not be so good tempered with old su.

 Chapter 567

    At that time, Bao''s life-saving benefactor will also become famous, so as not to expose his identity because of the suspicion of the Zhao family for defending Ding Ning.


    Su Ningxiang was worried, but she believed that with the breadth of mind of the three old men, she should not embarrass the young man Ding Ning.


    But Ding Ning didn''t take it to heart at all. In the nagging voice of aunt Xiang''s thousands of instructions, he took Liu Sheng and shallow Daiyang away.


    Ding Ning returned to the hotel. Just after calling old Jiang, he called softly. His tone was full of resentment: "master, when will you teach me medicine?"


    Gentle and soft was very depressed. I fainted inexplicably the night before. I came home yesterday and told my family about beidingning as a teacher, but I was strongly opposed by my family.


    But last night, the family''s attitude suddenly took a 180 degree turn, which not only didn''t stop, but also urged her to learn from Ding Ning. If it wasn''t too late, she would be eager to rush her to Ding Ning all night.


    No, early in the morning, she was having breakfast. Her family urged her to contact Ding Ning quickly, which made her confused.


    If she had known that Ding Ning not only made a brilliant comeback at Su''s house yesterday, but also made old man Su rejuvenate. The owner of the three gate valve didn''t see Ding Ning personally, she would know why the family suddenly took a 180 degree turn in attitude.


    I''m kidding. Now I want to say who is the most popular person in Yanjing city. Of course, Ding Ning is the only one. Who doesn''t have an elder who is old and in bad health.


    Gentle and soft worship such a miracle doctor as a teacher. It doesn''t matter whether she can learn Ding Ning''s medicine that brings people back to life. Only this heavy relationship between teachers and apprentices can make the Wen family close to the water and get the moon first. The Wen family will stop her when they are out of their mind.


    "Then you go directly to Heaven hospital. I''m going there for a visit."


    Ding Ning hesitated and said that although gentleness and softness did not have any foundation of traditional Chinese medicine, he decided to take her to the scene to experience it.


    Liu shengqian Dai didn''t want to go and wanted to stay in the hotel to rest. Ding Ning thought she didn''t rest well last night. Although she was surprised that she didn''t stick to herself, she didn''t think much.


    She arranged for a long time and sent her dinner to her room. Then she left alone.


    Liu shengqian Dai looked at his leaving figure and felt mixed. In fact, he was very kind to himself. If the two dependent maidservants were not killed by him, maybe she wouldn''t be so tangled.


    Paradise hospital is a Affiliated Hospital of Yanjing Medical University. It is a three-level general hospital Integrating Medicine, education, research and prevention. It is also a designated hospital of Yanjing medical insurance.


    Although there was no notice in the hospital, the members of the hospital committee headed by President Jiang accompanied more than ten top national medical masters in the whole of China, such as Jiang Lao, waiting at the gate of the hospital against the great sun, so that the medical staff in the hospital secretly guessed who was going to come to the hospital for inspection.


    Curious people even put down their work and looked down on the windowsill with binoculars.


    At 10:32, a black Hummer drove into the parking lot and slowly walked down a handsome young man in ordinary clothes.


    With a warm and apologetic smile on his face, the man quickly met the old Jiang and others who were surrounded, and said with shame: "thank you for waiting so long, Ding Ning is ashamed."


    "Ha ha, there is nothing to be ashamed of. There is no order in learning. Those who reach it are teachers. Doctor Ding''s medical skills are far better than those of us old men. We should welcome him."


    Although old Jiang was thin and thin, he sounded like a bell. He came forward with a hearty laugh and took his left arm: "go, go first."


    President Jiang also smiled like flowers. Holding Ding Ning''s right hand, he and old Jiang walked left and right to the hospital.


    Ding Ning secretly feels guilty. Doesn''t old Jiang want to arouse public anger by lifting himself so high?


    But peeking at it, none of the more than a dozen famous national medical masters in this line showed displeasure. Instead, they naturally gathered around him, old Jiang and President Jiang.


    On the contrary, several members of the hospital committee of Paradise hospital looked worried. When they saw President Jiang waiting here with Jiang, they thought they were going to come to some big man. They rushed over on their own.


    But I didn''t expect that after waiting in the sun for a long time, they were waiting for a suckling boy, which made them very unhappy. If it weren''t for the attention paid to Ding Ning by a leading figure in the medical field like Jiang Lao, they wouldn''t dare to make a mistake, otherwise they would give the boy a good look.


    "Old Jiang, wait a minute. I still have an apprentice who hasn''t arrived. I''ll wait for her for a while..."


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered that gentleness and softness were coming, and quickly said apologetically to old Jiang.


    Old Jiang smiled brightly and said, "a famous teacher makes a good apprentice. I really want to see what kind of talent doctor Ding''s apprentice is. Let''s wait a little longer."


    Now several members of the Academy Committee quit. Mr. Jiang attaches importance to this boy. We just wait. Your apprentice wants us to wait and treat us as something.


    Vice President Gao Kaiyi said in a strange way: "Dr. Ding, it''s just that we, as the hospital, wait in this hot day. It''s not appropriate for Mr. Jiang, these respected predecessors, to wait for a younger generation here."


    "Yes, Dr. Ding, you can''t be proud of your talents."


    "Mr. Jiang and President Jiang welcome you. They think highly of you. It''s better not to put too much music scores."


    "You''re just an apprentice. When you call, you''re not. Isn''t your apprentice still a big man?"


    ¡­¡­


    The members of the hospital committee who had waited in the sun for more than half an hour were already full of resentment. Seeing that Gao Kaiyi took the lead in firing, they immediately began to vent their anger.


    Old Jiang''s face sank. Before he could speak, President Jiang trembled angrily and shouted, "shut up."


    "President Jiang, we''re just talking about things. Democracy is centralized. We can''t just concentrate without democracy."


    Others are afraid of President Jiang, but Gao Kaiyi is not afraid. His backstage happens to be another Vice Minister Wang who competes with President Jiang''s brother, Vice Minister Jiang.


    In addition, President Jiang is old and will soon retire from the second line. The president''s position is already in his pocket. Now he has the opportunity to save Minister Jiang''s face. Why don''t he do it.


    President Jiang''s face turned red, and he almost vomited out his old blood. He finally got through Jiang''s work and cooperated with him to invite Ding Ning to Heaven hospital for a day.


    After he made a good impression on the paradise hospital, he could be invited to conduct a training for the doctors of the hospital. Of course, it''s best to dig Ding Ning to the paradise hospital.


    This just pulled everyone to lower their stature and wait at the gate of the hospital in advance, just to make a good impression on Ding Ning, but I didn''t expect that these bureaucrats of the hospital committee were so short-sighted. After waiting for half an hour, they became impatient and fired directly at the dean.


    "This... Says that Mr. Jiang, President Jiang, I didn''t think well. You go first. I''ll just wait here for a while."


    Ding Ning was very upset. He didn''t intend to let them wait with him. He just wanted to wait here and go in with her when tenderness came.


    Just before he finished, he was interrupted by Mr. Jiang, and suddenly exposed the contradictions within the paradise hospital.


    Jiang Lao was very uncomfortable. He knew President Jiang''s character very well and they had a good personal relationship. Therefore, after President Jiang found him, he agreed to ask Ding Ning for consultation.


    For Ding Ning, his feelings are very complex. At first, he looked down on him and thought he was a young man held by Hu Lao under the banner of reviving traditional medicine.


    But after witnessing Ding Ning''s miracles one after another, his impression of Ding Ning has completely changed, from his disdain at the beginning, to his later attention, and then to his current admiration.


    Even with Mr. Jiang''s always hot and perverse character, I have to admit that old man Hu has a better vision than him this time. Ding Ning does have the qualification to act as a flag bearer for the revival of traditional medicine.


    Otherwise, with his status and reputation in the medical field, how could he wait for a young man here in the sun regardless of his identity.


    Seeing that the upright President Jiang was unable to speak for a long time, old Jiang Leng said, "Vice President Gao, you are delicate and tender. Unlike our old bones, you need to be exposed to the sun frequently to supplement calcium. No one wants you to wait here."


    "You..."


    Gao Kaiyi''s face turned red when he was run. He opened his mouth and was speechless for a long time. Yes, no one asked him to wait here.


    He always thought that a big man would come here to inspect. President Jiang deliberately didn''t inform him, so he shouted to all members of the hospital committee to greet him solemnly.


    Jiang Laode has high hopes and is also a famous poisonous tongue. Even if he is not afraid to offend him, he does not dare to oppose him. He can only vent his evil anger on Ding Ning.


    He glanced at Ding Ning angrily and said coldly, "hum, any cat and dog can come to my hospital to play tricks. A yellow haired boy with no hair can teach any shit apprentice."


    Ding Ning''s face turned black. He was really shot when he was lying down. I provoked you. I can''t provoke old Jiang to vent his anger on me. Who is so used to you that he was about to speak back, but was interrupted by a scream.


    "Isn''t that old Wen? Why did old Wen come?"


    In addition to the directors of several professional departments in the hospital committee, these bureaucrats are all exquisite people in Yanjing, a political center full of senior officials. They should keep in mind some leaders in important positions. Otherwise, a big man who can''t be provoked will be offended by carelessness. Of course, they hope to pass the convenience of their positions, Serve these dignitaries and dignitaries. Maybe you can go to heaven step by step after flattering them.


    Mr. Wen''s family is a deputy state-level big man with real power. How can they who sharpen their heads and climb up miss this opportunity to make friends.


    So, Mr. Wen, the members of the hospital committee headed by Gao Kaiyi, shouted and surrounded him, nodding and bowing one by two: "Mr. Wen, why are you here?"


    "Yes, wenlao, do you have any discomfort? Would you please come to our hospital by yourself, call you, and I''ll arrange someone to serve you at your house right away."


    "The purpose of our hospital is to serve the people. If Mr. Wen has something to do, just tell him."


    "What do you know, Wen Lao? This is to go deep into the grass-roots level and integrate with the masses. Come on, Wen Lao, please sit inside."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of hospital committee members, seven out of ten, piled up flattering smiles on their faces and nodded and flattered without integrity. Where is the high toe and high spirit of ordinary patients in their daily face? There is no image that medical staff should have.


    "What a shame, what a shame!"


    President Jiang shivered with anger, and his face turned blue and purple.


    He never thought that the members of the House Committee, who were both reserved and steady in front of him at ordinary times, should be such a pushy person. His ugly face made him a little sick.

 Chapter 568

    Old Jiang also felt that his face was dull and his face was very ugly.


    Today, he invited Ding Ning to come to the clinic because of President Jiang''s kindness. These dog eyed things despise Ding Ning, which is tantamount to hitting him in the face.


    These dogs looked coldly at Ding Ning. When they saw senior officials, they nodded and bowed, servile and servile, like a pug, which made him feel deeply sad and scolded fiercely: "the world is going down, the heart of the people is not ancient."


    President Jiang said with shame: "it''s all my fault. I didn''t expect these bastards to have such a face."


    "What qualifications do such people have for medical work?"


    Old Jiang glanced at President Jiang coldly, and the implication was self-evident.


    President Jiang looked embarrassed and said with a bitter smile, "Whoever can enter the hospital committee has no background. I don''t think it''s so easy to move."


    Jiang Lao also knows President Jiang''s dilemma. How can a large hospital like paradise hospital, which is second to none in China, enter the hospital committee without some identity background?


    But in his heart, he felt very unhappy, and more sad for the quality of medical staff.


    When he served for the national leaders in the national health care group, he didn''t be as servile as these people. Even the No. 1 leader dared to say something because he was busy with state affairs and didn''t follow the doctor''s advice.


    In the end, the No. 1 leader didn''t do anything to him, but smiled and made an apology to him. That''s the breadth of mind and tolerance that leaders should have.


    Old man Wen frowned. He didn''t know any of the people in front of him. As soon as he got off the bus, he surrounded him like a fly. Flattery made him sick.


    His face was stiff and he waved his hand: "who are you?"


    "Old Wen, I''m Gao Kaiyi, vice president of Paradise hospital. These are members of our hospital committee."


    Gao Kaiyi finally had the opportunity to show his face in front of the leaders and took a step forward to introduce himself.


    "How did you know I was coming?"


    Wen Lao''s face softened when he heard that he was a member of the hospital committee. After all, he sent his granddaughter today. By the way, he said hello to the little miracle doctor.


    Since the little miracle doctor came to Heaven hospital, he must have a good relationship with the senior management of the hospital. Although he doesn''t like these people in front of him, the little miracle doctor still needs to give face.


    What surprised him was that he had a temporary intention to send tenderness and softness along the way without notifying anyone, but looking at the situation at the gate of the hospital, these guys were clearly prepared.


    Immediately turned and looked at the gentle and soft who had just got off the bus, and asked in a questioning tone, "gentle and soft, did you inform the hospital? What is the style of working so hard."


    "No! I''ve been sitting with you. When did I inform the hospital? Besides, I don''t know the people in the hospital."


    Gentle and soft is also a monk. He can''t touch his head. He said wrongly on his face.


    As soon as Mr. Wen heard it, when they came out of the house, their parents and grandchildren sat in the back row. They were gentle and soft. They didn''t even take out their mobile phones in their bags. How could they call to inform them.


    Did the little miracle doctor tell them? It''s impossible. The little miracle doctor didn''t know he would follow.


    Mr. Wen quickly denied the speculation and asked Gao Kaiyi suspiciously, "Dean Gao? How did you know I would come?"


    "I... we didn''t know you would come. I just saw you get off the bus, so I immediately led the members of the hospital committee to meet us. President Jiang was also there, but they were accompanying a distinguished guest, so they didn''t come."


    Gao Kaiyi was elated. He not only robbed the members of the hospital committee of the credit for "sharp eyes", but also attributed the credit for welcoming old Wen to himself. By the way, he did not forget to give President Jiang eye medicine. Intentionally or unintentionally, he bit the word "noble" very seriously.


    Hum, Jiang, aren''t you lofty? Don''t you just rely on having a vice minister''s brother to cover up in the hospital?


    Now if you don''t come to meet Wen Lao, he will be unhappy. Even if Wen Lao won''t deal with you directly, he won''t make a good impression on you. Maybe it will affect your brother''s competition minister.


    Vice Minister Wang will greatly praise me this time. If he can be promoted to minister, my position as president will be secure. Gao Kaiyi thought of it in his heart with joy.


    These are all momentary thoughts. Gao Kaiyi is exquisite in all aspects and knows well about the world. He knows that some leaders listen to too much flattery and don''t care about other people''s compliments. However, if his family gets compliments, it is more effective than directly flattering the leaders.


    He immediately showed a flattering smile and launched a flattering attack on tenderness and softness: "this is Miss Wen. She is really gentle and virtuous, young and beautiful. At first glance, she is a lady of the family, with a sense of grace all over her..."


    "She''s bullshit!"


    A faint voice interrupted Gao Kaiyi''s flattery.


    Gao Kaiyi''s face sank and looked angrily at Ding Ning: "boy, what are you talking about?"


    Although Wen Lao doesn''t like high minded flattery, he is not happy that his beloved granddaughter has been abused in such vulgar language.


    His face sank, his whole body revealed the majesty of the person who had been in the upper position for a long time, and looked at Ding Ning coldly.


    "Master, how can you scold me!"


    The gentle, soft and pleasantly surprised cry made old Wen''s momentum restrained. He looked up and down at Ding Ning suspiciously. Is this vulgar young man the soft master and little miracle doctor?


    "Rourou, this is not what I said. It''s from Vice President Gao."


    Ding Ning nodded to Chong Wen, who was neither humble nor arrogant, looked at his gentle face and said innocently.


    Gentle Lord Sun immediately looked at Gao Kaiyi and saw how he explained.


    "You... Don''t spit out blood. When did I say such words? Old Wen and his granddaughter just came, how could I scold her? As a vice president, I can''t say such words without quality."


    With a gentle and soft sound, master Gao Kaiyi was shocked. He was excited all over. He cried bitterly in his heart. There were big beads of sweat on his forehead. He scolded the bastard in his heart. Old Wen''s granddaughter is your apprentice. Why didn''t you say it earlier, otherwise I would take it out on you?


    Ding Ning glanced at him obliquely, hum, I didn''t provoke you, so I took it out on me. I''m really bullied.


    Immediately Lang said: "So many people present can testify whether I''m a mouthful or not. Just now President Jiang and old Jiang asked me to go first. I said I would wait for my apprentice. President Jiang didn''t say anything, but Vice President Gao didn''t want to. What did you say? Hum, any cat and dog can come to my hospital to play tricks. A yellow haired boy with no hair can teach any shit apprentice. ¡±


    Ding Ning said the last paragraph in imitation of the tone of Vice President Gao at that time. There was no mistake in the thick disdain contained in his expression and voice. It was really vivid.


    Jiang Lao and others laughed to themselves. This little guy is really a vindictive character, but how can he feel so happy.


    The cold sweat on Gao Kaiyi''s forehead came down again. He was tongue tied and wanted to explain, but he didn''t know how to speak. He was not afraid to offend President Jiang and old Jiang, but he was not afraid to offend old Wen. Even Vice Minister Wang behind him couldn''t protect him. He really couldn''t afford to offend him.


    "My shitty apprentice is the gentle lady in front of you. Why? Should Vice President Gao deny it in front of so many people?"


    Ding Ning did not intend to let him go and asked aggressively.


    The members of the hospital committee who stood with Gao Kaiyi immediately took a step back, keeping a distance from him like a plague God, lest they should get into trouble.


    "I... i... I don''t know your apprentice is... Miss Wen, if I knew..."


    Gao Kaiyi kept wiping the cold sweat on his forehead and explained dryly.


    "You mean, if you knew that my apprentice was Miss Wen, you wouldn''t scold her, would you?"


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes and interrupted him.


    "Yes, yes, if I knew, how could I scold Miss Wen? She and I have no grievances..."


    Although Gao Kaiyi felt that there seemed to be something wrong, he was eager to explain in front of Wen. He nodded like holding a life-saving straw.


    Ding Ning said in a stern voice: "what Vice President Gao means is that if my apprentice is not gentle and soft, but someone else, it''s bullshit in your eyes?"


    "This... I... not... This... Is..."


    Gao Kaiyi''s back was soaked with sweat. Ding Ning''s aggressive momentum made him confused, nervous and incoherent. He didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "I see. It seems that the quality of Vice President Gao is really high."


    Ding Ning looked distressed: "What kind of industry is a hospital? It''s a service industry, an industry of saving the lives of the people, and an industry in which the people deliver their lives to you. As a medical staff serving the people and a vice president of a medical institution that saves the lives of the people, you should have a doctor''s benevolence and do a good job in serving the broad masses of the people. But look what you have done? Not good If you think about how to improve your professional level and don''t think about how to better serve the people, you will grovel and flatter the leaders all day, but be arrogant and open your mouth to swear at the subordinates. You can imagine what kind of attitude you will have towards the patients. It''s light to say that you are insensitive and cold-blooded, With your quality, do you think you deserve your present position? Do you deserve your sacred profession? "


    "Such a scum should be kicked out of the hospital, something."


    "That is, every day in the hospital, sitting in the office, blowing the air conditioner, enjoying national resources, but not doing personnel. As a person who does not seek his own affairs, a person with a vegetarian corpse meal can also be a vice president. Such a person should be shot."


    "Hum, there are still a few doctors who have medical ethics. They collect red envelopes more frequently than anyone else, but they don''t have any ability when they get sick."


    "My family had a small operation for cholecystitis. It cost nearly 100000 to be hospitalized for a week. Now the hospital is really dark."


    "The upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked. If there were not such a dean, the doctors below would not dare to be so bold. The doctors who treated my family have nostrils on their heads and never look at people with their eyes."


    "Hey, I don''t know what''s going on now. I don''t even look down on seeing a doctor. Doctors are proud like penguins. They know how to desperately ask for money, what medicine is expensive and what medicine to prescribe."


    "Now hospitals ah, ah, doctors prescribe drugs that are sky high prices. They must buy them from designated pharmacies. They can take kickbacks from the middle. People really despise them when they see a doctor."


    "A pill costing ten cents can be sold for at least several yuan in the hospital. The profit is... Tut tut!"


    "Now if someone has a headache and a cold, as long as he goes to the hospital, he won''t come if he doesn''t spend thousands of yuan. He can''t be cured."


    ¡­¡­


    Perhaps Ding Ning''s words resonated with the onlookers. Many patients'' families expressed strong dissatisfaction and concern about the current medical situation, and even some radical wanted to beat Gao Kaiyi.

 Chapter 569

    This is not only Gao Kaiyi, but also the faces of all members of the hospital committee, including President Jiang, are black. If it is not easy to cause a mass incident, the hospital will have a great responsibility.


    President Jiang is afraid that Gao Kaiyi''s backstage can''t help him, but Wen Lao, a big man who can participate in the discussion of national policies, can''t cure a vice president.


    Ding Ning''s original intention is to help President Jiang, deliberately make the curse bigger, question Gao Kaiyi''s character and quality, and get him out of office.


    But unexpectedly, it caused public anger, and there was a scene of chaos in front of him, which surprised him as the initiator.


    Mr. Wen occupies a high position and has a deeper and broader perspective of thinking than others.


    Ding Ning just questioned the morality and quality of a vice president. Why did these onlookers resonate?


    What does that mean? It shows that the current medical situation in the country is worrying and has reached the point where the majority of the people are about to be intolerable.


    Difficult to see a doctor, ugly face, inability to see a doctor, medical rebates, doctors without talent and morality, etc. These are old-fashioned problems, but they are urgent social problems to be solved.


    What is the foundation of our country? The answer is undoubtedly to adhere to the people''s democratic dictatorship.


    This answer perfectly explains what is the foundation of China''s governance. The people are the foundation of the country, and the interests of the people are above everything.


    Medical problems are related to the national economy and the people''s livelihood, the well-being of thousands of families and the stable development of the country.


    The state has been actively trying to change the current situation, but the medical reform plan is still brewing and has not been completely improved, and he is also one of the participants in improving the medical reform plan.


    At the latest next year, the medical reform plan will be officially introduced, and the corresponding social security system will keep up, so that everyone can afford to see a doctor.


    Mr. Wen thought that the health care reform plan had taken into account all aspects and was relatively perfect, but at the moment, he suddenly realized that any reform is not so easy, and it is impossible to achieve perfection in one step.


    It will always have some defects in one way or another. It is always necessary to find problems, solve problems, correct problems, and constantly fine tune them in the process of continuous reform according to the actual situation.


    For example, today, Ding Ning''s careless words gave him a great enlightenment - service consciousness.


    Yes, everyone ignores that the medical industry is actually a service industry. It is only because doctors control the life and death of patients and have a noble status that people subconsciously ignore this point.


    This made him realize that even if the medical reform is successful, the level of medical service may not be able to keep up. Perhaps the professional level of doctors is enough, but will they have a sense of service?


    Although in recent years, with the development of society, a very annoying term "medical trouble" also came into being, which converged the inflated mentality of doctors, the high social status of doctors is an indisputable reality, which makes it difficult for them to change from the mentality of "medical masters" to "medical servants" who pay attention to service quality.


    Just as during the system reform, when civil servants changed from "officials" to "people''s public servants", the huge gap and mentality can not be completely reversed in a short time.


    However, since we decide to reform, we must consider the most comprehensive and perfect optimization combination. Therefore, it is urgent to strengthen the service awareness of medical staff.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Wen suddenly felt lucky to be here today, otherwise he would not be inspired to add this general direction and proposition to the medical reform plan.


    The security guards of the hospital quickly protected the members of the hospital committee behind them and stopped the violent conflict among the excited people. Although the hot-blooded people did not start again, the abusive abuse did not stop. President Jiang, who has never been in charge of specific business and only delved into business direction, became the culprit.


    "I... ah, in fact, I know I''m not the material to manage the hospital at all. They''re right to scold. I have an inescapable responsibility for such an ugly phenomenon in the hospital. I don''t deserve to be the president."


    President Jiang seemed to be aging for decades in an instant, full of self reproach.


    Looking at his decadent face and empty eyes with a gray heart, Ding Ning felt some remorse. If he hadn''t been thoughtless, he wouldn''t have let an academic talent like President Jiang fall into such an embarrassing situation.


    He immediately patted President Jiang on the shoulder, Seriously say: "President Jiang doesn''t have to blame himself. You are a real doctor and a doctor with a real conscience. The current situation of the hospital is not caused by someone''s dereliction of duty, but a universal social phenomenon caused by the bad habits and human greed accumulated over the years. If you have to say that you are responsible, it''s just that you don''t know how to use people and know people properly. The crime is not you, you No remorse. "


    "I''m not really as guilty as they say?"


    President Jiang''s lips were murmuring, his mood was a little agitated, but the flame of hope burned in his dead eyes. As an old doctor engaged in medical work all his life, he never wanted to shirk his responsibility.


    The angry scolding and scolding of the onlookers made him immersed in self reproach, which made him doubt his work for most of his life, thus negating his life value, and even decadent sprouted his death ambition.


    Getting Ding Ning''s affirmation is like a gurgling spring warming his heart. It makes him feel that he has done nothing for most of his life. At least someone recognizes him.


    "Of course, you are a real doctor. They just vent their dissatisfaction with the medical system. They don''t mean to target you. You just suffer from the disaster of pond fish. You don''t need any psychological burden. If you can''t think about it like you, those gossip stars will commit suicide."


    Ding Ning smiled and joked, making President Jiang''s old face slightly red and secretly scolding himself for what happened. He is also a person who has experienced wind and rain. Why is he not as open-minded as a young man.


    Old Jiang looked at Ding Ning with admiration. The so-called doctors are also hierarchical. There are three different levels: treating diseases with lower medicine, treating people with traditional Chinese medicine and governing the country with upper medicine.


    He also saw that President Jiang''s state of mind was hit and there were problems. If he did not turn his mind in time, he would have to come to a big deal.


    Although Ding Ning has shown good medical skills before, he always believes that he has only reached the level of medical treatment, at least lagging behind him in the realm, which makes him always look at it with an attitude of caring for his younger generation.


    Unexpectedly, Ding Ning''s only words dispelled President Jiang''s ambition to die. He has not lagged behind him in the realm and has completely reached the level of traditional Chinese medicine to treat people, so that he finally understood why old Hu would call his little elder martial brother.


    It seems that old Hu really has a better vision than himself. He can indeed carry the banner of reviving traditional medicine. Old Jiang sighed in his heart that he no longer has the idea of tit for tat with old Hu.


    "Everybody be quiet, be quiet!"


    Ding Ning suddenly shouted to the crowd.


    Probably because Ding Ning''s previous righteous accusation of Gao Kaiyi resonated with the crowd, so people still had a good impression of him.


    At the moment, he seemed to have something to say. Suddenly, the scene was silent. Everyone looked at him and waited for him to speak.


    Old Wen looked at him with great interest. He didn''t know what he was going to say.


    The gentle and soft eyes are twinkling with small stars. Master is so handsome now. No wonder sister Nuo, whose eyes are higher than the top, can like him.


    Gao Kaiyi didn''t know who punched him. His left eye turned into a panda''s eye. There was a look of resentment between his red and swollen eyes.


    Jiang Lao and others smiled and said nothing. Looking at Ding Ning''s echo, they became more and more sure that he was the bearer of traditional Chinese medicine in the future.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I understand everyone''s mood, but we can''t generalize and knock everyone over with a stick, because a mouse excrement will spoil a pot of porridge. Most medical staff are still very conscientious."


    Ding Ning''s voice was not loud, but it clearly sounded in everyone''s ears. Everyone didn''t realize this and listened to what he wanted to say.


    "I know that when you or your relatives and friends were ill, you were treated unfairly or even unfairly. Some spent too much money, increased the burden, some gave red envelopes but didn''t cure the disease, and some medical staff with low quality looked down upon you. Don''t mention me, President Jiang, who was scolded by you, and even old Jiang , Mr. Li, Mr. Meng... When relatives and friends are treated unfairly, we are also very angry and angry, but impulse can never solve the problem... "


    Ding Ning''s voice echoed slowly at the door of the hospital, as if he inadvertently revealed the identity of old Jiang and others, causing whispers among the onlookers and looking at old Jiang and others with hot eyes.


    It has to be said that the prestige of these national medical masters is still very high among the masses. They trust the medical ethics of Jiang and others.


    Ding Ning mentioned President Jiang and old Jiang and others together and immediately made everyone regret. If he had known that President Jiang was as virtuous as old Jiang and others, how could they abuse him in foul language.


    Ding Ning continued in a deep voice: "My name is Ding Ning. Maybe you don''t know me, but it doesn''t matter. To tell you the truth, President Jiang and I were able to appear here to meet you today. It was thanks to President Jiang. He saw that many seriously ill patients in the hospital were suffering from pain, so he specially invited us to give free free clinics to patients with complex conditions. Today, we people I didn''t do anything. I just came to help you solve some difficult and miscellaneous diseases. Unexpectedly, we were so excited that our hospital director Jiang was about to cry. Is this revenge for kindness? "


    "Ding Ning? Are you the doctor Ding who defeated the little needle king?"


    A onlooker suddenly remembered the report in the newspaper two days ago and asked pleasantly.


    "Yes, this is the little miracle doctor from Ning Hai. He has excellent medical skills. Don''t miss it when you pass by!"


    Old man Jiang is not old. He has a rare sense of humor and makes a small advertisement from the side, which makes everyone laugh.


    With a bang, the whole crowd burst into flames.


    "God, I must let my family come to see the free clinic of little miracle doctor."


    "Yes, I heard from my neighbor that the little miracle doctor cured many people free of charge in Qingsong hotel the night before last. Unfortunately, I didn''t know at that time and regretted dying. Fortunately, I caught up today. No, I''ll call my daughter-in-law now."


    "What''s the level of the little miracle doctor? Just listen to the boasting in the newspaper. Is it reliable or not?"


    "Fool, you don''t see who is with him. Old Jiang, old Li and old Meng are not the masters of national medicine. Even if the little miracle doctors are unreliable, can these old traditional Chinese medicine be unreliable?"


    "That''s true. I''ll call my father now. His old cold legs can''t be cured by many doctors. It''s a rare opportunity."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 570

    "Everybody be quiet!"


    Ding Ning raised his hands and shouted, as if the soldiers had received a military order. The noisy crowd immediately quieted down and the dropping of needles could be heard.


    "Don''t worry, don''t quarrel. Today, all our traditional Chinese medicine practitioners present will have a consultation in paradise hospital. The time is up to 6 pm. Dean Jiang, where do you think it will be arranged?"


    Ding Ning looked around for a week, then looked at President Jiang, and asked with great respect.


    President Jiang was secretly grateful. Originally, he only arranged for the diagnosis and treatment of some difficult diseases that could not be completely cured in the hospital, but Ding Ning decided to expand the scope of free clinic in order to correct his name. He couldn''t help but receive the favor and immediately said, "it''s in the traditional Chinese medicine department. There are complete equipment and tools and it''s convenient to get medicine. Director Hao, you should arrange it in advance."


    "Yes, Dean, I''ll go now."


    Director Hao of the Department of traditional Chinese medicine ran away. He was almost happy. Paradise hospital has always focused on Western medicine. The position of the Department of traditional Chinese medicine in the hospital can be imagined. Only two or three kittens come to see a doctor every day.


    This makes him, the director of the traditional Chinese medicine department, have no sense of existence in the hospital. Now, with the gimmick of Mr. Jiang, these traditional Chinese medicine leaders, the traditional Chinese medicine department will be famous. Maybe it will reverse the situation and change the embarrassing situation of the traditional Chinese medicine department in the hospital.


    He, the director of traditional Chinese medicine department, will rise with the tide, and will no longer have to look at the faces of other departments.


    Ding Ning looked around with a smile and said jokingly, "President Jiang gave people, money, effort, and went out of the site to see a doctor for everyone, but he suffered a lot of injustice. He was scolded by everyone. Is it laborious and thankless?"


    As soon as he said this, President Jiang''s face changed and everyone stopped scolding him, he was already very satisfied. But Ding Ning forced everyone to apologize to him, which made him extremely terrified for fear that it would have a negative effect. Would he be considered as threatening everyone to make amends on the condition of free clinic.


    Old Wen looked at Ding Ning with appreciation. He has always been a happy and enmity temperament. He has a strong iron hand, but he pays great attention to methods and speaking skills.


    Ding Ning used a joking tone to win back face for President Jiang. He still recognized it. Even if he failed to achieve his goal, he would not cause people''s disgust.


    However, he believes that Ding Ning will have a great chance of success. Most of the people in China still have a conscience. As long as there is no malicious instigation by unscrupulous people, these kind people will be willing to apologize.


    Sure enough, a bald man was embarrassed to scratch his head. He stepped forward and bowed 90 degrees in good faith: "President Jiang, I''m sorry, I scolded you before, but I''m really not aimed at you. I just don''t like the style of some people in the hospital. I misunderstood you. I apologize to you."


    "And me, I thought President Jiang was the same as those people, so I scolded you. I''m sorry!"


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t scold you. I followed shundali only after listening to others."


    "I scolded you too. I''m sorry, President Jiang. Please forgive me."


    "I scolded you. It''s my fault. Don''t take it to heart..."


    "And me..."


    ¡­¡­


    No matter which nationality they are, they all have the mentality of blind obedience. If someone takes the lead, someone will follow suit. Even apologizing is the same. In fact, everyone''s idea is very simple. If you want to lose face, everyone will lose face together. People are not afraid of losing face. What am I afraid of? Therefore, hundreds of people collectively bow and apologize to President Jiang.


    President Jiang shivered all over, and his grievances and depression were swept away. He said with tears: "no... no, everyone... Get up quickly. It''s no wonder that everyone is wronged because I''m the president of the hospital. I have the responsibility of leadership, and I should be scolded..."


    Ding Ning frowned secretly. This is what a president with political wisdom should say. Besides, these people think it''s all your fault and scold you for granted. President Jiang is really an old scholar who doesn''t understand human feelings and worldly wisdom. No wonder Vice President Gao robbed the power of the hospital committee, and only a few department directors of the hospital committee are willing to stand with him.


    He immediately stepped forward and interrupted President Jiang: "President Jiang, I don''t think this is the time for criticism and self-criticism. Since there are problems in the hospital, the hospital should be anxious about the people''s anxieties, think about the people''s thoughts, and solve the problems first. President Jiang can set up a special reporting telephone line, publish the number, appoint a special person to accept the reporting clues, and set up a rectification office to check according to the reports of the people. If there are any problems If there are serious violations of rules and disciplines, they shall be severely punished. If they violate the law, they shall be immediately handed over to the judicial department. "


    Although President Jiang is a bit pedantic, he is not stupid. At first glance, Ding Ning''s method seems to be nothing strange, but in fact, it is the best shortcut for him to grasp power in his hands. In the past, he delegated power because everyone did not look up or down and could not save face. In addition, he is old and is about to retire. He doesn''t want to offend people in his heart.


    But now, after suffering from being scolded, he was scolded and woke up. The hospital has reached the time to rectify the atmosphere. Otherwise, if these people go on fooling around, the whole hospital will become decadent. He is the president who is pointed at his spine and scolded.


    Set up a special reporting line and a rectification office. As long as these people are his people, who dares to disagree with him.


    Offend people? No, I''m sorry. The people have reported it. Can I not check it? If something goes wrong, who will carry the black pot for me?


    As for whether there is any report, it is not the president who has the final say. As long as the right to investigate and punish people is in his hands, those walls must not be approached actively.


    Wen Lao nodded in appreciation. This old-fashioned method may not be useful in other departments, but it is the best and most effective method in paradise hospital. In particular, President Jiang, a technical talent, is not the material for management at all, and only this fierce method can let him take back his power.


    Methods and methods don''t care how old-fashioned they are, but whether they are effective. As long as President Jiang is not a pedantic person, he will naturally seize this opportunity.


    Taizu said well. It''s fun to fight with heaven! It''s fun to struggle with the earth! It''s fun to struggle with people!


    As long as there are people, there are rivers and lakes. No matter in which department, the struggle between people is essential. If you get the five flavors and feel like fighting, it''s really fun.


    Without these happy struggles, how can people constantly improve themselves and how can society progress?


    Wen always agrees with this. As a man who has come to the fore after countless struggles, he cares no longer about the results, but the process of struggle. Otherwise, this life is too boring.


    In his opinion, people like President Jiang who are immersed in learning but are too lazy to pay attention to the power struggle are not suitable to become the management at all.


    Although inaction is in line with the golden mean of China, it is only a high sounding reason for hardliners like Wen Lao.


    China wants to develop, rise, prosper, prosper and take off... Inaction is no longer suitable for the current national conditions. Strictly speaking, inaction is a crime.


    The country needs more people who are passionate, loyal, brave, have ideals, have revenge, want to do, dare to do and capable to go to high positions, so as to break the old rules and bad habits, display their political aspirations and carry out reform boldly.


    Just like raising poisonous insects, survival of the fittest and elimination of the last, although very cruel, it is the most suitable choice for the current state of the country and can meet the needs of national development.


    After showing his amazing medical skills, Ding Ning inadvertently showed his extraordinary wit and overall view again.


    If this boy is willing to take an official career, he should be a good seedling. With a little honing, he is a capable Minister of governing the country. Wen Lao thought silently and wondered if he would find an opportunity to ask him if he is willing to take an official career and create happiness for more people.


    It''s not bad for doctors to help the dying and heal the wounded, but it''s still a little narrow from the perspective of senior officials like Wen who look at problems from the perspective of the country.


    Manpower is sometimes exhausted. How many people can a good doctor cure in his life? A thousand? Ten thousand? It broke the sky. 100000 patients are amazing.


    It seems that there are many beneficiaries, but these beneficiaries are still few compared with the national population. Where there is a ruling party, it will benefit the people of one party and make millions of people feel a sense of achievement.


    Ding Ning didn''t know that Wen Lao was quietly making his ideas. He never thought he had any political wisdom, let alone the idea of taking an official career.


    After seeing that President Jiang understood his intention, he was pleased to move towards tenderness: "tenderness, is this old man Wen?"


    "This is my grandpa, Grandpa. This is my master. How is it, handsome?"


    Gentle and soft smile is very sweet, like a good girl. Where is the appearance of lawlessness at ordinary times.


    "Hello, old Wen!"


    Ding Ning smiled and held out his hand.


    "Little miracle doctor, very good, good!"


    Old Wen took his hand, shook it with approval, and gave a doting glance: "my family is a careless girl. In the future, please ask the little miracle doctor to discipline more. You should beat and scold."


    "Wen Lao, Rourou is very sensible, ha ha!"


    Ding Ning smiled. He can''t take it seriously. If he takes it seriously, he may die faster than anyone else.


    He once heard such a true story when he was a child. A math teacher in Luochuan town primary school was an outsider. He remembered that his surname was Lu and his teaching level was very high. He was rated as an excellent teacher for more than ten consecutive years. Many students'' parents came to the door and wanted her to open a small stove for their children.


    A student''s parents are very good at business. After they got to know Miss Lu, they got along with her like friends. When they got familiar, they proposed to send their children to her home to open a small stove. They also vowed to let her treat her children as her own children. If she was not obedient, they should beat and scold. They had no complaints.


    Well, Mr. Lu has a high IQ, but his EQ is really not very good. He is very sincere. He takes this seriously and regards the students as his own children. He should beat and scold.


    As a result, the student''s aunt was a reporter from the county TV station. When she came home to pick up the children for her brother at the weekend, she just saw that the student was disobedient. Teacher Lu slapped him angrily.


    Well, the reporter, the uncrowned king, even the camera, took this scene with him. The next day, it made headlines in the newspaper, describing Mr. Lu as a heinous villain who always corporal punishes students.


    Excellent teachers corporal punishment students? Such gimmicky news immediately became a hot topic. Countless people with justice denounced Mr. Lu, and even the County Education Bureau was alarmed and ordered the school to deal with it seriously.

 Chapter 571

    Finally, the school couldn''t resist the huge pressure of public opinion and reluctantly dismissed Miss Lu, an excellent teacher. Where did Miss Lu, who has always cherished feathers, suffer such a blow, he directly collapsed and became a silly psycho. He wandered around the town all day, picking up abandoned food in the garbage to satisfy his hunger, Ding Ning kindly sent her food when she was a child.


    Ironically, from beginning to end, the parents of the students who vowed to pat her on the chest and let her beat and scold whenever she should, did not show their heads, let alone say a good word for her.


    No matter who is right or wrong, the child''s aunt has become the golden pen of the TV station and the biggest beneficiary because of this news.


    The poor teacher Lu ended up crazy, but no one said a good word for her. I have to say that the sorrow of human nature is no better than this.


    Anyway, Ding Ning will never believe the parents'' so-called nonsense of "beating and scolding".


    Old Wen was busy. He exchanged greetings with Ding Ning. He told him to be gentle and respectful. He said hello to old Jiang and others. Without looking at Gao Kaiyi, who was as gray as death, he left first.


    Even though the traditional Chinese Medicine Department of Paradise hospital is composed of 15 national medical masters and the recently popular little miracle doctors, it has set up 16 consultation windows for free clinic, and the news spread like wildfire.


    As a result, the Department of traditional Chinese medicine changed the status quo that there were few people in the past and no one paid attention to it. For the first time, there was a spectacular scene of long lines of patients waiting for consultation.


    It''s a rare opportunity. Director Hao and the members of the traditional Chinese medicine department are attentively providing services to the national doctors. Lao Gao has ears and wants to learn something from their diagnosis and treatment process.


    Ding Ning is very busy, but very substantial. In every case, he will explain in detail from the patient''s pathology to lesions and clinical reactions. She doesn''t ask her to understand now, but just expand her vision and increase her clinical experience.


    She is gentle and attentive. Even if she doesn''t have any basic knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine and knows a little about it, she still writes down all the problems she doesn''t understand with her notebook, and then verifies them one by one after she officially starts learning.


    This makes Ding Ning very happy. No matter what his talent, the apprentice has a good memory, but he is not as good as a bad pen. His learning attitude is very correct.


    Director Hao and others were very moved. Compared with other national medical masters, Ding Ning took the trouble to explain in detail, which made them feel like they were enlightened and benefited a lot.


    All of them, including director Hao, gathered around and picked up a notebook with a humble attitude to record the diagnosis and treatment of some difficult and miscellaneous diseases for future reference.


    Even when encountering some incomprehensible problems, he will be embarrassed to ask Ding Ning. Ding Ning does not keep secrets and will explain the problems in detail until they understand them.


    This made some patients waiting to see a doctor dissatisfied and clamored that Ding Ning''s explanation would delay their treatment time, but Ding Ning didn''t explain, just smiled, and each case was still explained in detail.


    Some people with good eyesight beat the dissatisfied people and let them see the treatment efficiency of the little miracle doctor.


    After all, these people didn''t mean to make trouble. After observing patiently, they were shocked to find that even though Ding Ning made a detailed analysis of each case, his medical efficiency was still amazing.


    So far, the most efficient of the 15 national doctors is Jiang Lao. He has treated 22 patients, and the slowest national doctor has also seen 17 people.


    Ding Ning, while explaining and treating the disease, even treated 22 people, and the efficiency was as high as that of old Jiang.


    At this time, no one said strange things anymore. He became more and more respectful to the medical skills of the little miracle doctor. Even patients in the ranks of other national medical masters quietly transferred to Ding Ning''s team.


    After all, compared with doctors in other countries who only treat diseases without explanation, Ding Ning''s detailed explanation can enable them to have a deeper understanding of their physical condition.


    Of course, there are also some patients suffering from unspeakable problems, do not want their privacy to be made public, and quietly transferred to the ranks of other national medical masters.


    This makes Ding Ning cry and laugh. Although he has the idea of teaching apprentices, he still has the minimum professional ethics. He will ask the other party''s consent to explain each patient''s condition.


    President Jiang was very pleased with Ding Ning''s practice, which was tantamount to helping the members of the traditional Chinese Medicine Department of the hospital in a disguised form to train and achieve his initial purpose.


    As for the ultimate goal of keeping Ding Ning in paradise hospital, after gaokaiyi, he no longer has this illusion.


    Those old Chinese doctors didn''t care that Ding Ning stole the limelight, and even were happy to see his success.


    At their age and level, they have long been unified in thought. Since Ding Ning is regarded as a leading figure in the recovery of traditional medicine, the greater Ding Ning''s reputation, the better it will be for the recovery of traditional medicine.


    So even if some patients asked them to conduct on-site teaching like Ding Ning, these old Chinese doctors also smiled and nodded and refused.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way!"


    An arrogant and domineering voice suddenly sounded, causing a riot in the crowd.


    Ding Ning frowned slightly and followed his reputation. A group of bodyguards with big arms and round waist pushed and bustled the queue, surrounded by a pair of brightly dressed young men and women, and forced themselves to the forefront of the team.


    "What''s the matter with you? How can you jump in line?"


    The next patient''s turn was a middle-aged man in his forties. He asked discontentedly.


    The young man glanced at him disdainfully and said arrogantly, "do you know who I am? I still need to line up to see a doctor? What a joke."


    "Wang Shao, don''t lose your identity with these mud legs."


    The young woman hugged by the young man was very beautiful, with a protruding figure, but her face was covered with heavy makeup, a flattering smile and disgusting sour words.


    "No matter who you are, you have to queue up to see a doctor."


    The middle-aged man''s face turned red and argued. He just looked at the young man''s extravagance, and there was a faint timidity in his eyes.


    The bodyguard beside the young man smelled the speech, stared at the patient coldly, and assumed that as long as the young man gave an order, they would rush up and beat the speaker.


    "Forget it. At first glance, this is the childe of a rich family. We can''t afford to offend."


    "Yes, big brother, don''t get into trouble just to see a disease. It''s not worth it."


    "There is no privileged class now. Seeing that he takes so many bodyguards when he goes out, he certainly doesn''t come from an ordinary family. I''d better say less."


    "They are Jiasai. With the skill of a little miracle doctor, they can''t delay long. Bear it."


    ¡­¡­


    Other patients saw the situation and whispered persuasion one after another. The patient was already timid. He was even more afraid when he heard the speech. He hung his head and dared not speak again.


    Wang Shao glanced triumphantly at the middle-aged man, pretending to be disappointed and ridiculed: "I thought I could meet someone with seed. Unexpectedly, it was a counsellor without eggs. It was really boring."


    "You..."


    The middle-aged man''s face turned red, his forehead was green, his fists were tightly held, and he turned white directly because of his strength.


    But in the face of the covetous bodyguard next to Wang Shao, all his courage dissipated invisibly, clenched his lips and humiliated his head.


    "What are you? You want to hit Wang Shao. You can touch him and see what the consequences will be? Come on, didn''t you catch it just now? Come on, try!"


    Before Wang Shao said anything more, the heavily made-up woman arrogantly stretched out her fingers and poked the middle-aged man''s chest, provocatively saying that the small man''s successful face filled everyone nearby with righteous indignation, but dared to be angry.


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap in the face of the woman.


    "Ah!"


    The woman gave a terrible scream, her false eyelashes flashed, covered her face and stared at the gentle and soft hand suddenly, "you bitch dare to beat me and kill her."


    People were shocked. Although the gentle and soft hand made people feel very happy, they couldn''t help worrying about the little miracle doctor''s Apprentice when they thought of Wang Shao''s fierce bodyguard.


    The bodyguards didn''t listen to the woman''s command, but looked at Wang Shao and waited for his command. They really didn''t like the woman who pretended to be powerful by relying on Wang Shao''s power.


    "What are you still doing? Didn''t you hear what I said? Take off the bitch''s clothes, hang it up and beat it hard."


    When the woman saw that the bodyguard didn''t obey her command, she felt a great loss of face and screamed and roared.


    Seeing that the bodyguards ignored him, but looked at Wang Shao with an iron face, he immediately reacted that he was a little noisy.


    As soon as he turned and threw himself into Wang Shao''s arms, he said in an aggrieved voice, "Wang Shao, I was beaten by that bitch. You have to take it out on me."


    But unexpectedly, Wang Shaoli ignored her and stared at tenderness and softness with an ugly face: "tenderness and softness, what do you mean?"


    The woman smelled that her body was stiff and realized that it was bad. It was not long before Wang Shaogang came back from abroad, but she was very strong and domineering and never allowed people to disobey. Many rich and young people who made her look up to him gave him three points.


    She took a lot of effort to get close to him, that is, to enjoy the pleasure brought by his status.


    But now, Wang Shao didn''t wave his hand as usual and let his bodyguard teach everyone who dared to offend him, which shows that the woman who slapped herself is by no means easy to provoke.


    She can stand out among many money worshippers and successfully climb up Wang Shao''s lavish bed. Naturally, she is not a stupid woman and soon understands her situation.


    Immediately made a timid appearance, carrying Wang Shao''s arm and trembling all over. The little bird''s appearance was arrogant and domineering before.


    "It''s not interesting. I just don''t like it. You''re not welcome here. Get out."


    Holding her arm gently, she said coldly with a look of disdain at the corners of her mouth.


    Wang Shao narrowed his eyes, his face was cold and cold, and said in a cold voice, "gentle and soft, are you not going to give me face?"


    "Face? Wang Haiqing, you''re really good. The scar forgot to hurt. Why? Your broken leg is good, so you''re going to make waves again?"


    With a gentle sneer, he glanced at Wang Shao contemptuously, but his words pierced his heart like a sharp knife.


    Wang Haiqing clenched his fists and the veins on his forehead jumped. He kept twitching from the corners of his eyes. His eyes stared at tenderness and softness gloomily. He said with gnashing teeth: "tenderness and softness. Don''t give face. Don''t be shameless."


    "Pa!"


    Another loud slap on the face of the poor woman.


    Gentle and soft, with a sneer of disdain in the corner of her mouth: "give me a face? Do I need to give you a face? Swagger through the market with such goods, Wang Haiqing, I blush for your old Wang family."


    "Wang Shao, forget it. Can''t we hide if we can''t afford it? I''m responsible for my slaps. Let''s go."


    The woman covered her red and swollen face and wanted to cry without tears. I haven''t spoken for a long time. You want to slap Wang Shao. What are you doing?

 Chapter 572

    "It''s up to the master to beat a dog. You''re too gentle."


    Wang Haiqing roared fiercely but feebly, but anyone with a clear eye could see that the goods were still very timid, gentle and soft, which made people look in awe at the harmless gentle and soft eyes of people and animals.


    "Hiss!"


    Although she was like a submissive little servant girl when she hit Ding Ning gently before, at the moment, the witch revealed her nature and gave Wang Haiqing an oblique look with her arm: "a dog should also have the consciousness of being a dog. When the master is arrogant, it can bark. When the master meets a master who can''t be provoked, he can obediently close his mouth and be a dog."


    The woman with heavy makeup wants to die. Where did I bark? Even if I barked before, people didn''t dare to say a word for a long time, okay.


    But she knew that a woman who even young Wang was afraid of could not be provoked by such a thing as her. At the moment, she finally realized the mood of the middle-aged man who was stabbed in the chest by her.


    Wang Haiqing was humiliated. He felt a great loss of face, and his face became ferocious: "gentle and soft. Others are afraid of your Wen family, but my Wang family is not afraid. Don''t force me to turn over."


    "Who are you afraid of? If you hadn''t provoked people you shouldn''t have provoked, broken your legs and sent them abroad, maybe there is such a person as you in Yanjing city now. Now, tut tut."


    The gentle and soft pot doesn''t open, but he sprinkles salt on Wang Haiqing''s wound. In those years, he foolishly provoked Xiao Nuo, but his leg was broken.


    The Wang family was furious. Wang Haiqing broke his leg and cried to his doting grandfather to catch Xiao Nuo as his daughter-in-law. As a result, Master Wang went to ask for an explanation in anger.


    Just when he fantasized about letting Xiao Nuo kneel under him and sing conquest, old man Wang came back dejected and ordered him not to provoke the Xiao family again without any explanation, otherwise it would bring disaster to the Wang family and make his dream come to naught.


    The next morning, he was sent abroad by Master Wang to take shelter. He didn''t come back until recently. Even if he was a dandy again, he knew that the Xiao family, which was disapproved by everyone, was by no means as simple as it seemed.


    Once bitten by a snake, the Xiao family has been afraid of the well rope for ten years. Even the aristocratic family can''t be ranked. The Xiao family even let the always powerful old man Wang eat flat, and can only knock off his teeth and swallow it in his stomach. Wang Haiqing really doesn''t dare to provoke the Wen family, which is in full swing now.


    Wang Haiqing snorted coldly, "let''s go!"


    Wang Dashao, who has always been arrogant and domineering, even admitted counseling. The onlookers did not know how happy they were, and a cynical smile appeared on their faces.


    "Please bring a high-grade dog to save face next time. Has Wang Dashao been abroad for a long time and even this kind of goods can be taken out? Really, ah!"


    Gentle and soft, he gave full play to the strategy of falling into the well, which made Wang Haiqing''s face red and even had the idea of killing.


    "Next!"


    Ding Ning always looked on coldly and didn''t comment on her gentle and soft behavior. At the moment, she suddenly shouted, which felt like a dog in pain.


    Although Wang Haiqing was afraid of Wen''s family, he didn''t pay attention to Ding Ning. He was preparing to leave in frustration. He stared at Ding Ning maliciously: "are you intentional?"


    "Keep your mouth clean. I don''t welcome you here. Please leave!"


    Ding Ning hated this self righteous fool most, and said with no face at all.


    "I scolded you today. How can I drop it? You hit me?"


    Wang Haiqing finally found a soft persimmon pinch and recovered his arrogant appearance.


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes. When he was about to speak, he heard a lazy voice in the crowd saying, "Wang Haiqing, get out of here quickly and dare to disrespect the little miracle doctor again. I''ll break your dog leg."


    "If two dog legs are not enough, I don''t mind breaking his two arms for you."


    Another man''s voice sounded with a smile.


    "Limbs are not the key. I heard that all women are happy every day, so the third leg is the key to the problem. I think breaking the third leg is the most important."


    Another joking voice sounded, but the meaning of the words made people feel cool in their crotch and involuntarily clamped the chrysanthemum.


    "Who is special..."


    Wang Haiqing was furious. When he was about to scold, he saw three pairs of cold eyes full of ridicule staring at him coldly.


    When he saw the appearance of the three people clearly, his anger suddenly melted like ice and snow. The whole person was like falling ice valley. Fine beads of sweat poured out on his forehead. He changed his face and piled up a flattering smile. He nodded and bowed: "it was junshao, yuanshao and hanshao. When did you come?"


    Ding Ning glanced at the three people suspiciously. He didn''t know what was sacred.


    Gentle and soft, but his face changed. He whispered in his ear, "master, the one with a board inch is Bai yuan of the Bai family, and the one with a cold face is Qiao Zijun of the Qiao family. It seems that he doesn''t care about anything. The guy who looks lazy is Guan Han of the Guan family."


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that he was the son of the three big door Lords. No wonder Wang Haiqing, a front-line young man, dared to be angry, but also had to smile.


    Just what are they doing here? He also vaguely showed his goodwill to stand out for him, which made him inexplicably vigilant. None of the members of the door valve family was simple. He didn''t want to make enemies inexplicably, so he wisely kept silent.


    Guan Han looked at Wang Haiqing lazily and said with a sneer: "don''t you see we''re in line? We don''t have as much face as Wang Shao. We don''t have to queue anywhere."


    "Yes, how powerful the Wang family is. They have privileges everywhere. Unlike us, we have to queue up to see a doctor."


    Qiao Zijun made up a knife for Wang Haiqing with sarcasm.


    "Yes, the Wang family is really awesome. Even the team of little miracle doctors dare to intervene. I don''t have the courage."


    Bai Yuan said with a smile, but there was something in his words, which made Wang Haiqing sweat on his forehead and subconsciously looked at Ding Ning.


    Seeing whether Ding Ning saw him or not and continued to see a doctor, he couldn''t help complaining. He had just returned from abroad and was drunk all day like he had just been released from prison. He didn''t know who the hottest little miracle doctor in Yanjing was.


    Due to excessive sexual indulgence, he felt a little powerless these two days, so he came to the hospital for treatment. Unexpectedly, there was a long queue in the hospital. After asking someone, he knew what little miracle doctor was doing free clinic together with a group of national doctors.


    He doesn''t care about the little miracle doctor or the little miracle doctor. To see which team has the longest row, he must have the best medical skills. He took people directly to jump the queue in front of him, so there was the previous scene.


    But now, tenderness and softness did not tell him. Even the children of the three great sects lined up honestly. They even tried to offend themselves and cynically run on him for the sake of the little miracle doctor, which made him realize that he might underestimate the little miracle doctor.


    Wang Haiqing squeezed out a smiling face on his face and nodded and bowed, "three, take your time and I''ll withdraw first."


    Then, without waiting for the three to reply, he ran away with his tail in his hands.


    Until he got out of the hospital, the stiff smile on Wang Haiqing''s face gradually faded away. With a gloomy face, he ordered: "check for me, who is this little miracle doctor sacred? Even the people of the three major gate valves came to hold his smelly feet."


    "Yes, young master!"


    The captain of the bodyguard responded respectfully, picked up the phone and went aside to arrange the information of Cha dingning.


    "Wang Shao..."


    The woman with heavy make-up had a red and swollen face. Jiao gave a cry and wanted to drill into Wang Haiqing''s arms.


    "Pa!"


    But Wang Haiqing slapped him in the face and scolded angrily: "it''s all you bitch who caused me to lose all my face. I don''t want to see you again. Get away from me."


    The woman covered her face, looked at him incredulously and cried, "Wang Shao, I''m wrong. Please don''t drive me away."


    "Go away! I don''t want to see you, the lost star. Go away!"


    Wang Haiqing kicked the woman to the ground angrily, got into the car surrounded by the bodyguards and left.


    The bodyguards took a pity look at the woman sitting on the ground, but there were no waves in their hearts. They had long been used to this scene.


    The young master is just playing with her. She really thinks of herself as a green onion. She drinks five and invites six to them all day. She deserves it


    This day will come sooner or later. It''s just the difference between playing a few days earlier and playing a few days later.


    In the original place, only the heavy makeup woman sat on the floor crying loudly, tears stained her heavy make-up, black mascara, blue eyeshadow and thick foundation mixed with a sad ghost.


    The free clinic was only busy until 6 p.m. although an endless stream of patients came and begged to show them again, they resolutely ended according to the time set in advance.


    There are no rules. If they can''t abide by the time they set, they can''t see the follow-up patients even if they see next year.


    Ding Ning is fine. Even if he doesn''t eat or drink, he won''t have a problem watching for three days and nights, but these national medical saints can''t hold on. They are all elderly people.


    This high-intensity non-stop diagnosis and treatment makes them hungry and thirsty, physically and mentally exhausted.


    President Jiang invited everyone to a dinner party at the nearby hotel to thank everyone for their help. They were really hungry and went immediately. There were so many patients. In order to save time, everyone ate a pancake at noon.


    As soon as the food came up, these national medical masters couldn''t help but gobble it up. It was like they hadn''t eaten for 300 years. They didn''t care about their image. They were really hungry.


    Ding Ning was also very hungry. In the morning, aunt Xiang''s ten meat buns had long been digested without a trace. Regardless of greetings, she directly brought a bowl of rice and began to eat.


    President Jiang, holding a wine glass, couldn''t help laughing and crying as they were reincarnated with a hungry ghost. "Slow down, slow down, drink two cups before eating."


    "Fuck off, you old man. We''re full at noon. We''re all hungry. Drink fart wine and eat."


    Old Jiang smiled and scolded angrily, and didn''t forget to throw a mouthful of food into his mouth.


    "Yes, we work hard here for your hospital. It''s good for you, old man. You sneak around and have a round belly. Ya, you''re not hungry. I want to hold and bite when I see you hungry now."


    Another old Chinese doctor familiar with the appearance of Jiangyuan smiled and joked.


    "Lao Chen, you wronged me. I didn''t steal at noon. I ate a pancake like everyone else. I left to deal with the reporters at that time. I don''t want the reporters to disturb you."


    Director Jiang repeatedly cried.


    "Cut, I don''t believe it. You must have eaten secretly."


    "That''s right. The old guy treats us as free workers and doesn''t feed us. The standard is the landlord bully."


    "Don''t say, it may be true. I seem to have really seen reporters interviewing patients in the crowd."


    ¡­¡­


    After wolfing down for a while, everyone''s hunger disappeared and began to chat, fart and drink wine.

 Chapter 573

    "Lao Jiang, how many patients did Dr. Ding see today? Did you make statistics?"


    An old Chinese doctor surnamed Gu suddenly interrupted the gossip and asked.


    "What? You still want to compete? Forget it, I won''t say it to beat you."


    Jiang said with a smile.


    "What''s a blow? Dr. Xiao Ding''s diagnosis and treatment speed is by no means comparable to ours. I''m listening to his diagnosis and treatment of the patient''s condition, which is of great benefit."


    The old Chinese doctor surnamed Gu didn''t care about the underworld: "I''m ashamed of Dr. Xiao Ding''s medical skills."


    "Me too. When I see a patient, I have to support my ears and listen to Dr. Ding''s analysis and judgment. I want to leave the patient at hand and sit aside. This is a promotion for me."


    The old Chinese medicine surnamed Chen stroked his gray beard and said sincerely on his face.


    "I also have this impulse. Unfortunately, I''m too far away to hear clearly."


    "Come on, don''t be cheap and good. I''m the farthest from Dr. Xiao Ding. I can''t hear anything at all. I''m so depressed."


    "Hey, the nearest building gets the moon first. I''m too far away. I just look at the excitement over there, but I don''t hear anything. It''s a big loss."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of national doctors joked with each other, but they had no airs and made no secret of their desire to learn something from Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning was funny and moved. These old men are real national doctors with noble character. Today, they not only didn''t mind that they stole the limelight, but also silently willing to be green leaves to foil him. This kind of affectionate love made him feel flattered and frightened.


    Immediately poured three Baijiu, and stood up to drink the cup: "all the old men, young men do inconsiderate work. If there is any offence today, please don''t mind. In order to express my apologies, I will punish myself for three cups and do it first."


    With that, he raised his neck and drank three cups in a row.


    "Well, Dr. Ding, I have to have a drink with me if I say anything!"


    "I have to have a drink with you. Dr. Ding has done three cups at a time. It doesn''t make sense not to have one."


    "If you accompany me, I won''t accompany you. I''ll have a drink with Dr. Ding alone later."


    "Bah, you old man, cunning. You have to accompany me with everything in this glass of wine. It''s another matter to drink alone with Dr. Xiao Ding."


    "That is, don''t sneak, let''s despise you collectively."


    "I... go, don''t I just drink? Drink, who is afraid of who."


    ¡­¡­


    After three rounds of wine, Ding Ning didn''t have anything to do, but the old Chinese doctors drank too much.


    Where do they still have the style of national medical masters? They roll up their sleeves, blow their beard and stare one by one. They haggle over who drinks more and who drinks less. They blush and have a thick neck.


    Jiang Lao is an expert who is contrary to the ordinary Fairy Spirit. He stepped on the chair with one foot and quarreled with a guy who ran away from wine like a local ruffian. He said that he cheated and played slippery and drank several cups less than them.


    The thin body didn''t know where it came from. The loud noise was deafening in the private room, making people laugh and laugh.


    What makes people tongue tied is that no one is surprised by the appearance of old Jiang. It seems that it has long been commonplace. One by one, they are still stirring up trouble.


    After several rounds of drinking, old Jiang was like a child, jumping, laughing and crying.


    They all drank too much and showed their true colors one by one. Some were sleeping on the table, some were swimming on the ground, some were shouting for their daughter-in-law with their table legs, some were giggling against the wall... And a funny one even danced belly dance in public.


    President Jiang hugged Ding Ning''s shoulder and said with a wink: "well, you''re scared. This is the true face of these old guys. Although they usually look like dogs, in fact, the wine quality is not very good. They go crazy when they drink too much."


    "All true temperament!"


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. He praised against his heart. However, these old men are really cute!


    Gentle and soft chuckled aside. Although she saw many people who were crazy, she had never seen such a group of old men who were crazy.


    "Hey! They are suffering. The decline of traditional Chinese medicine is a pain in everyone''s heart. Today, they see the hope of the revival of traditional Chinese medicine from you, so they all let go of themselves."


    President Jiang was drunk and gave Ding Ning a meaningful pat on the shoulder.


    Ding Ning stood there blankly, with President Jiang''s words echoing in his mind.


    In the past, he liked to be a doctor because he liked the pleasure and sense of achievement of saving lives from death. The revival of traditional medicine was only easy and not too serious, so his style of action was full of randomness.


    His heart yearns for freedom and randomness. In fact, he has no passion for the revival of traditional Chinese medicine.


    But at this moment, he suddenly felt a heavy burden on his shoulder, and a strong sense of mission made his blood boil gradually.


    He can''t stand idly by and disappoint the old men who love him, believe in him and place high hopes on him without saying anything about the great national righteousness or the benevolence of doctors.


    The revival of traditional Chinese medicine does not depend on only one person. More people must participate in learning traditional Chinese medicine, understanding traditional Chinese medicine, promoting traditional Chinese medicine and promoting traditional Chinese medicine, so that traditional Chinese medicine can reappear in front of the world and the whole world can realize that traditional Chinese medicine is a discipline with magical functions that exhausts people''s life to explore and learn, Not what some people call pseudoscience.


    An idea came to his mind and never disappeared. He wanted to compile a new textbook of traditional Chinese medicine based on what he had learned and the strengths of hundreds of schools.


    Based on the College of Anesthesiology of traditional Chinese medicine, we will continue to supplement students with new knowledge, and finally let traditional Chinese medicine enter thousands of households, so that every citizen can recognize, accept and even be proud of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Sooner or later, he believes that traditional Chinese medicine will be recognized by everyone in the world and stand on the top of the world.


    When all the old people were drunk, Bai, the owner of the Bai family, was actually sitting on the main seat in the Bai family courtyard. Ning asked, "how do you feel after touching today?"


    "Grandpa''s eyes are burning. Yuan''er observed all day today. The little miracle doctor really deserves his reputation and has amazing efficiency. He treated 273 patients without misdiagnosis. Even the hidden wounds left by yuan''er because of his martial arts practice were easily cured."


    Bai Yuan said respectfully.


    "It seems that there is no doubt that old man Su was saved by a little miracle doctor and returned to his childhood."


    Bai''s eyes flashed and said, "you''d better find a way to make friends with the little miracle doctor. It''s best to attract him into my Bai family. Although the old man is still healthy, it''s always good to be prepared."


    Bai Yuan asked in a puzzled way, "Grandpa, isn''t that little miracle doctor and brother Qing friendly? Why let me do this again? It''s better for brother Qing to come forward."


    "What do you know!"


    Bai scolded angrily, rubbed his temples and waved his hand: "go down and do as I say."


    "Yes, far away!"


    Bai Yuan respectfully bowed down and left with depressed eyes. Although he appreciated Ding Ning''s medical skills, it was just medical skills. He asked him to make friends deliberately, but he was still very reluctant.


    Bai Qing actually looked at his back as he strode away. A look of expectation flashed at the bottom of his eyes and whispered, "Bai Qing is excellent, but he is not the person in our line after all. Yuan''er, you are the best descendant of my line. Don''t let me down."


    Youyou sighed and remembered Bai Qing''s remarkable achievements since taking charge of the family industry. Bai Yuan flashed a color of distress on his face. Bai Yuan has been very excellent, but compared with Bai Qing, it''s not a little worse.


    Although the old man has not designated who is the successor of the future owner, how can he not know the old man''s tendency because of his exclusive favor for Bai Qing.


    I just hope Bai Yuan can cheer up this time and get back some impression in front of the old man. If Bai Yuan can successfully attract Ding Ning and prolong the old man''s life, maybe he can change his decision.


    After all, for a man like Laozi who has lived for a long time, apart from life and death, only prolonging Shouyuan can change his original intention.


    The same thing happened in Qiao''s house and Guan''s house. Everyone has selfishness. After tasting the power of the palm family, no one wants to hand over the power to the people of his pulse, even his own brothers.


    That means that power falls on the sidelines. If there are people in power, their pulse will gradually decline and become a collateral branch with the changes of years, so they have to fight and have to fight.


    Whether Bai Yuan, Qiao Zijun or Guan Han, there is no doubt that he is the most outstanding one in the immediate blood of the contemporary owner of his family.


    Virtually, Ding Ning has become a key figure in the struggle for the succession of the three major sects. Whoever can recruit Ding Ning into the family to extend his life for the old man will certainly win the favor of the old man and greatly increase his hope for succession.


    In this regard, Bai Qing, who received the news, just smiled calmly and laughed in his heart. Bai unexpectedly, your wishful thinking is wrong this time. I Bai Qing can only make friends with Ding Ning and dare not mention the solicitation. Not to mention Bai Yuan, it seems that the head of the door valve has taken himself too seriously for a long time.


    Ding Ning didn''t know that he had been involved in the dispute over the right of entry valve. After sending a group of drunken old Chinese doctors home one by one, he dragged his tired body back to the hotel after confirming that they were safe.


    What bothered him was that it was late. He was gentle and soft and didn''t want to go home. He wanted to go to the hotel with him.


    It''s nothing to live in a hotel together, but gentle and soft is Xiao Nuo''s best friend after all. Ding Ning is worried that if she finds that Liu Sheng and shallow Dai have to sleep with him every night, there will be some unnecessary waves.


    But she begged him gently and pitifully, saying that she was too tired to go home. Ding Ning had to bite the bullet and promise.


    In order to avoid misunderstanding, Ding Ning simply opened another room and arranged gentle and soft check-in.


    To his surprise, Liu Sheng Qiandai asked to live with gentle and soft, which made Ding Ning feel that Liu Sheng Qiandai seemed to have changed a lot and didn''t bother him as before, which made him both happy and inexplicably lost.


    After washing, when Ding Ning was preparing to practice, the door was suddenly knocked gently.


    Ding Ning was surprised and happy. What surprised him was that the girl in the purse was so bold that she secretly touched her room in the middle of the night. What if she was found gentle and soft?


    Fortunately, the purse is still attached to him as before. He can''t sleep without holding him every night. In fact, he has been used to sleeping with her subconsciously and is infatuated with her feeling of dependence on herself.


    I quietly opened the door and was preparing to persuade the money bag with righteous words and painstaking efforts. When I went back to sleep with tenderness and softness tonight, I was stunned to find that there was a woman of all kinds standing at the door, who was still an acquaintance.

 Chapter 574

    She changed her dignified and generous business suit style when she met last time. She was wearing a half sleeved shirt with pink lace and pleated lines. The neckline was wide open. Under the slender jade neck, a crisp chest was half covered like curd white jade.


    The lower body is wearing a water blue Qi P miniskirt, with a pair of white board shoes on his feet. Two tall and symmetrical legs are bare and dazzling. Even the beautiful lotus feet seem to be silently enchanting and inviting.


    Cute eyebrow bangs cover her smooth forehead. A pair of water like autumn pupils are shy and timid, which can easily arouse the strong desire for protection of any male creature.


    Under the upturned bridge of the nose, the appropriate small pink mouth is slightly opened, and the light lip gloss leads to crime under the reflection of the light. A bunch of plain waist, but not a full grip, the round radian of upturned hips suddenly rises, exaggerated but not publicized, sending out fatal temptation like a ripe peach.


    This is a woman who exudes seductive charm from her bones. She seems to be luring men and affecting men''s nerves all the time.


    Qu Yan, the woman who made Ding Ning gradually forget as Zhao Zifeng was detained by the task force, unexpectedly appeared outside his room in the dead of night.


    Even if Ding Ning is used to seeing beautiful women, she still can''t help being attracted by her mature charm.


    Qu Yan sees Ding Ning''s eyes straight and secretly rejoices in her heart. She is still very confident in her charm. Sure enough, the young handsome boy''s momentary absence makes her feel playful.


    Who knows how she spent these two days in anxiety. It''s not too much to say that life is like a year. I''m afraid that when she gets up the next morning, she will hear the bad news of the scandal between her and Zhao Zifeng.


    She didn''t sleep well these days, so she slipped out while her husband worked overtime tonight and deliberately dressed up in order to get back the video screen in Ding Ning''s hand.


    As for the price, she has long thought very clearly. It''s just to sleep with him. It''s not certain who will suffer and who will take advantage of a handsome boy like him.


    "Won''t you invite me in?"


    Qu Yan took a charming look at Ding Ning and called him back from his absence, which made her feel more confident that she could achieve her goal tonight.


    But I don''t know that Ding Ning is secretly sighing in her heart. It''s a pity that such a beautiful woman with all kinds of manners should hook up with garbage like Zhao Zifeng.


    "Come in!"


    Ding Ning actually wants to drive her away, but she also knows that she wants to get the video screen back this time. She won''t go until she gets something.


    If you get entangled and disturb the purse and tenderness, you don''t know what they will think of themselves. Just let her in.


    Qu Yan''s eyes flashed a slight look of contempt. How can a cat not eat fishy? What kind of shit doctor? No, it''s still superficial. In fact, she''s full of men stealing women''s goods. She''s seen too many such men.


    But today is to get something back. No matter how disdainful she is, she will not show it on the surface. Instead, she gently bites her hips and walks into the room.


    After Ding Ning closed the door, Qu Yan pretended that her feet were unstable, fell to his arms with a low exclamation, and a cunning color flashed across her eyes.


    As long as Ding Ning reaches out to hold her, she will be sure to display her charm, fascinate him and become the only minister under her skirt. At that time, she can''t hand over any video screen or handle.


    But she didn''t find a sneer on Ding Ning''s eyes. With a slight lift under her feet, she avoided her diving like a ghost.


    With a "poof", Qu Yanjie fell to the ground. With a cry of pain, her beautiful face was distorted.


    Fortunately, there was a thick velvet carpet on the floor. Although she fell really, she was not hurt.


    "Oh, reporter Qu, why are you so careless."


    Ding Ning said hypocritically, but he didn''t mean to help her at all. Who knows what the scheming woman was thinking when she came to his room in the middle of the night. He didn''t want to be planted in the hands of this woman for no reason.


    Qu Yan''s heart was full of grievances and doubts. She didn''t know whether Ding Ning was intentional or unintentional. Obviously, people were behind her. Why did they run in front of her for no reason? Were they dazzled?


    As a gold medal reporter, she is still very good at observing words and expressions. Seeing that Ding Ning didn''t mean to come forward to help her, she was angry and hated.


    But she knew that Ding Ning was very wary of him. She''d better restrain herself before she dispelled his wariness.


    Immediately some embarrassed stood up and smiled naturally: "as soon as my legs were soft, I didn''t know what was going on and fell down. Fortunately, the carpet here is thick, otherwise I would be miserable."


    Ding Ning secretly exclaimed that the woman''s acting skills were excellent, and he didn''t even blink when talking about lies, which made him more vigilant, Jokingly warned: "the big reporter of Qu should be careful. This time, the carpet saved you. If you fall down and knock on the hard object of the tea table, it''s not very good. People think I hurt the big reporter of Qu, then I can''t jump into the Yellow River."


    Qu Yanwei frowned, then stretched her eyebrows and said, "don''t worry, doctor Ding, I''ll be careful."


    "That''s good, that''s good, please sit down!"


    Ding Ning reached out and pointed to the new sofa just changed in the hotel today, politely asked, "what would you like to drink? Tea? Coffee? Or drinks?"


    "Can I have a glass of red wine?"


    Qu Yan sat down on the sofa, crossed her legs, and looked at him with clear eyes.


    "Well, drinking less red wine not only has the effect of beauty, but also has the effect of anti-aging and softening blood vessels. Although reporter Qu Da is already very beautiful, drinking some red wine is also conducive to health."


    Ding Ning paid a sincere compliment, and felt more and more sorry that such a beautiful woman would collude with scum like Zhao Zifeng.


    "Thank you!"


    After receiving a glass of red wine from Ding Ning, Qu Yan took a sip and thanked him. She didn''t know whether she was thanking him for his wine or his praise.


    Ding Ning sat opposite her, across the tea table from her, didn''t drink red wine, but made a cup of lingcui tea, took a sip, looked at Qu Yan with a smile and said, "come on, reporter Qu Da came to visit in the middle of the night. What advice do you have?"


    "Dr. Ding knows what I''m coming for. Why do you ask me clearly?"


    Qu Yan was so ashamed that she forcibly restrained her inner dissatisfaction and said faintly.


    "What''s the purpose? I really don''t know."


    Ding Ning pretends to be a fool and says that he doesn''t intend to return the "criminal evidence" to her now. He already knows that Su Xu used Zhao Zifeng as a gunman.


    He believed that with the power of the Zhao family, he found the mastermind behind the scenes, and Zhao Zifeng would be released soon.


    With Zhao Zifeng''s nature of revenge, he is hostile to Xiao Nuo just because of his relationship with him. He doesn''t believe that Zhao Zifeng will give up after being released.


    So this "criminal evidence" remains in his hand. The key time is a sharp knife that will kill him. He won''t easily hand it over to Qu Yan.


    As for Qu Yan''s reputation and the serious consequences that may be caused to her, he has no obligation and no responsibility to help her consider.


    If Zhao Zifeng is interested, if he dares to find his own trouble, Ding Ning will not be softhearted at all.


    Everyone chooses their own way. Since Qu Yan doesn''t abide by women''s morality and colludes with Zhao Zifeng, she should be prepared to bear any consequences caused by this choice. Ding Ning won''t have any psychological burden. After all, the real victim is Qu Yan''s husband.


    "Why should Dr. Ding save face for me? Isn''t that what happened to Zhao Zifeng and me? Make a condition."


    Qu Yan was very clever. She first blacked herself frankly, and then put on a posture of negotiation.


    "You and Zhao Zifeng? I really don''t know what reporter Qu Da is talking about."


    Ding Ning leisurely lit a cigarette, took a deep breath and spit out the smoke, and continued to pretend to be crazy.


    That innocent look on her face. If Qu Yan hadn''t seen the video with her own eyes, she really thought she had made a mistake.


    Qu Yan showed a pitiful appearance and deliberately bent down to reveal the unfathomable career line. She wanted to cry: "Dr. Ding, if you have any conditions, you can mention them. As long as I can do it, I will never refuse."


    Ding Ning glanced... Another... Several times. The woman was really prepared. She went to battle in a vacuum. This is the rhythm to carry out the temptation to the end.


    To tell the truth, Ding Ning never thought about having any deep-seated communication with a woman like Qu Yan, but the man''s instinctive reaction still made him secretly swallow saliva.


    I have to say, this woman is so talented, especially her full imperial sister style. Among the women he knows, it seems that only her sister can hold her head.


    If my sister wears like this, she must be more charming and attractive than her. Ding Ning thinks in a mess in her mind. She thinks that her sister is really abnormal, but she can''t help thinking about it.


    Seeing Ding Ning''s eyes looking at the flaw she deliberately revealed, Qu Yan was secretly happy. Hum, I don''t believe you won''t take the bait as long as I show a little capital.


    Immediately put down his legs and slightly separated his legs. Ding Ning''s nose blood "puffed" gushed out. NIMA, this woman is so shameless that there is no bottom line. There is a vacuum up and down.


    Hurriedly raised her head and dared not look again. Qu Yan smiled proudly. With a gust of fragrance, Ding Ning only felt cold. The woman tore off his tightly wrapped bathrobe.


    Qu Yan looked at him with charming eyes like silk, smiled and squatted down slowly


    Ding Ning''s mouth was dry and his heart beat faster. His impulse gradually defeated his reason. He was about to push the woman down recklessly


    But suddenly an agitator pushed Qu Yan away, put on her bathrobe in a hurry, and said with a straight face, "reporter Qu, please respect yourself. It''s late at night. Please go back."


    Then he ran into the bedroom and closed the door tightly.


    Qu Yan''s eyes looked at the closed door and knew that tonight was completely over. She sighed, sorted out her clothes, closed the door and left quietly with a depressed face.


    There was a slight fluctuation in the space. Liu Sheng shallow Dai slowly showed her body like something out of nothing. Her apricot cheeks were pink, her eyebrows were spring, and her expression on her face was very strange.


    As a martial arts and power person with strong cultivation, her hearing is far beyond ordinary people. She knew it from the moment Qu Yan knocked on the door.


    I don''t know why. When she found out that it was a beautiful woman who came to knock on the door, Liu shengqian Dai felt very sour in her heart.


    She knew that there was a strange spiritual connection between herself and Ding Ning. If she came to peek, she would be found.


    So she activated the invisibility ability. With Qu Yan entering the room, only the invisibility state can temporarily block this spiritual connection.


    Everything was very successful. At first, Ding Ning did not find her coming, but he may be guilty. At the most critical moment, he checked her location, but found that her spiritual connection was blocked. It is self-evident where she is.

 Chapter 575

    In front of the "simple" money bag to do things that are not suitable for children, Rao is Ding Ning''s thick skin can''t do it, so he can only decisively push Qu Yan away and flee.


    Liu shengqian Dai stared at Ding Ning''s room in a daze. Before that, she slept with him every night. Now she wants to come, it makes her feel nostalgic.


    "Purse, you come in!"


    Ding Ning''s voice of some shame rang out in Liu shengqian Dai''s mind.


    Liu shengqian Dai''s face changed. This guy won''t be provoked by that smelly woman. Do you want to vent on yourself?


    She wanted to run, but she couldn''t disobey the master''s order. Even if she was reluctant, she could only enter the room obediently.


    Ding Ning has recovered his peace at the moment, but when he remembered that he had no determination just now and almost fell into the enemy, he was ashamed, angry and afraid. Fortunately, he was afraid to teach bad children, so he paid attention to the trend of the money bag and finally stopped at the precipice, otherwise he would become eternal hatred if he made a mistake. It seems that his determination still needs to be cultivated.


    Seeing Liu shengqian Dai dawdling into the room, he made a mistake, lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at him. Ding Ning''s old face turned red, which made him lose his face.


    He was really afraid of the money bag and asked him some difficult questions. He took off her clothes as usual. He coughed and said, "can''t you sleep without my brother? It''s getting late and I''m sleepy. Let''s have a rest early."


    Liu shengqian Dai was ashamed, angry, angry and anxious. She wanted to resist but couldn''t disobey Ding Ning''s order. She could only be at his mercy like an angry little daughter-in-law. She secretly complained that this beast wouldn''t spoil others like this.


    But soon, she found herself thinking too much. Ding Ning regarded her as a child as usual, perhaps because she was guilty of being a thief, and soon entered a deep sleep state.


    Liu shengqian Dai''s nervous heart eased down. Although it was also very shy, it was easier for her to accept it than deeper contact.


    Looking at his handsome side face in his deep sleep and feeling his strong arms, Liu shengqian Dai suddenly remembered the bloody scene she had seen before, subconsciously looked at a certain part, and a small face suddenly turned red into a big persimmon.


    He gave a light Pooh and scolded shamelessly, but his body involuntarily arched in his arms. A strong sense of security wrapped her, made her heart peaceful, felt his steady breathing, and soon sleepy, closed his eyes and fell asleep sweetly.


    Liu shengqian Dai had a dream. The heroine in the dream changed from Qu Yan to her and did something shameless with Ding Ning


    When she woke up in the morning, looking at the pool of water stains on the bed, Liu shengqian Dai was ashamed and wanted to die. She wanted to find a seam to drill in.


    On the contrary, Ding Ning''s expression was very calm. Quietly, she took out a woman''s underwear and asked her to change it in the bathroom.


    It was not until Liu Sheng and Qian Dai got into the bathroom with a red face that Ding Ning looked at her back thoughtfully. Did the thing with Qu Yan stimulate her last night?


    Hey! It seems that we should pay attention in the future. Although the purse is only the child''s IQ, it is the body of a mature woman. It also has physiological needs. It''s normal to have a spring dream.


    This made him feel that his daughter had grown up and came to the menarche, which made him both embarrassed and gratified. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it... His mood was mixed and complex.


    I''m a father... Cough, it''s hard to say when I''m a brother. It seems that I have to ask Luoxue to popularize physiological health knowledge to her sometime.


    In the following time, Ding Ning acted as if nothing had happened, and everything returned to normal, which gradually calmed Liu shengshallow Dai''s heart.


    Today is the 8th. It''s finally the day of the semi-finals of the campus star. Ding Ning promised the Ye Huan sisters that they would not break their promise and rushed to Yanda with Liu Sheng, shallow Dai and gentle rou.


    Yanda playground, as the venue of the campus star semi-finals, set up a stage more than two meters high early. The program team has been in place and is waiting for official recording.


    A cordon was set up in front of the stage, and the police and security guards stood outside the cordon to maintain order.


    The playground was packed with people, and even the surrounding runways were crowded with people. Countless students from major colleges and universities and relatives and friends who came thousands of miles away held up banners with the names of the contestants and shouted come on.


    Behind the curtain of the stage is a makeshift dressing room. The contestants are divided into two groups of men and women. In their respective dressing rooms, makeup artists make up.


    Because it is an open-air competition, in order to ensure the stage effect photographed by the program recording group, the ring of makeup is extremely important, and no one dares to despise it.


    The four girls participating in the competition were in a dressing room. The Ye Huan sisters couldn''t help taking a deep breath to calm their nervous mood.


    Ye Le, who is being made up by the famous makeup artist Jenny, couldn''t help asking softly, "elder sister, will you come?"


    "Yes, since I promised, I will come."


    Ye Huan said without any confidence.


    Pan Xiangyun, who was next to them, smiled and said, "brother will come."


    Ye Le rolled his eyes. "Xiangyun, you dead girl, you''re addicted."


    Ye Huan chuckled. Pan Xiangyun changed his lofty appearance in the past two days. He pestered them about Ding Ning every day. What he shouted was more and more comfortable, which made them feel tired.


    Pan Xiangyun blushed and muttered in a low voice, "brother said he wanted to keep me."


    "Flower maniac!"


    Ye Le made a mischievous face, which made Jenny, the makeup artist, very angry. She finally spent her makeup again. She was furious with her and said, "what are you doing? All my hard-working makeup has been destroyed by you. Remember, you haven''t become a star yet. What can you be proud of."


    Ye Le quickly and sincerely apologized: "I''m sorry, Miss Jenny!"


    "I''m sorry. What do you want the police to do? Since you don''t respect my labor achievements so much, I''m sorry. I can''t put on your makeup. Please ask for another expert."


    With that, Jenny put the makeup box away with a straight face, twisted her ass and turned away.


    "Miss Jenny, I''m wrong. I''m sorry. Don''t go!"


    Now ye le was flustered. She quickly grabbed Jenny and apologized. She put half of her makeup on her face. Where can I find a makeup artist temporarily? It makes her wait how to compete on the stage.


    "Miss Jenny, ye Le, she didn''t mean it. Your adult has a lot, so don''t bother with her, okay?"


    Ye Huan also helped plead. Jenny was responsible for the makeup of the four of them. If she left the stall, today''s game would be ruined.


    "Teacher Jenny, don''t be angry. I''m bad. I deliberately teased Ye le and made her make faces. I apologize to you."


    Pan Xiangyun hurriedly interceded with him.


    "Yes, it''s going to be a competition soon. Miss Jenny, you have a lot of adults. Don''t worry about her."


    Blue dream butterfly also interceded.


    "Don''t think you''re the big favourites to win the championship. You play big cards in front of me. I make up so many big stars. No one has ever dared to play big cards in front of me. Today, I won''t serve."


    Jenny sneered, mercilessly shook off Ye Le''s hand and walked out.


    "Miss Jenny..."


    The four girls lost their color and tried to catch up with Jenny, but she pushed them away mercilessly and strode out of the dressing room.


    "Is Jenny ill? What''s wrong with her temper?"


    The blue dream butterfly said angrily.


    "The old woman, is it menopause? The game is about to start. She''s putting down her stall now?"


    Pan Xiangyun cursed angrily.


    Ye Yueran wanted to cry and sobbed, "it''s all my fault. If it weren''t for me, teacher Jenny wouldn''t be angry."


    "I don''t blame you. I think Jenny seems to be deliberately targeting US."


    Ye Huan''s eyes flickered with the luster of thinking. Jenny''s abnormal performance made her smell an unusual breath.


    When she said this, the other three girls also reacted. Even if ye Le made faces and ruined her makeup, Jenny''s reaction seemed too intense.


    "Let''s go to the program group. Jenny doesn''t give us makeup. The program group will always arrange other makeup artists."


    Blue Mengdie clenched her fist and said angrily.


    "Only two makeup artists came today, Jenny and Jessica. Jessica is making up the three male players. When they are finished, it''s too late."


    Pan Xiangyun calmly analyzed.


    "It seems that someone wants to deliberately make trouble with us."


    Ye Huan said angrily.


    "Who the hell is it? Why do you have to fight us?"


    Ye Le puffed his mouth angrily, and his eyes were full of confusion.


    "Let''s go. Anyway, we have to tell the program about this situation. I don''t believe the program will let a Jenny screw up the game."


    Ye Huan stood up, his eyes shining with wisdom.


    "Yes, let''s go to the program group and Sue Jenny."


    Blue dream butterfly stood up angrily and said.


    Ye Huan smiled bitterly, "since Jenny dares to do so, she must have planned for a long time. Maybe she has sued the wicked first."


    "What can she sue us for? We didn''t do anything wrong."


    Pan Xiangyun said unconvinced.


    "Tell us to play big cards and don''t respect our predecessors!"


    Ye Huan''s face was heavy.


    "Cut, what she said is what ah, the big deal is that we don''t make up on the stage. Anyway, we are born beautiful, and it doesn''t matter whether we make up or not."


    Blue Mengdie said narcissistically.


    "Don''t forget, in this semi-final, the judges scored only 30%, and the rest 70% depended on the online voting of the audience outside the venue. If it broke out at this time that we played big names and didn''t respect the news of the makeup artist, do you think we can still be shortlisted?"


    Ye Huan had guessed Jenny''s plot at this moment, which made the three girls lose their color. At a loss, he asked, "what shall we do now?"


    "We can make up ourselves, but I don''t know what to do in terms of public opinion."


    Ye Huan frowned and said sadly that sun Lanying had taught them make-up since childhood. She was confident that her make-up level would not be worse than Jenny. The only headache was rumors, which would make them lose powder madly.


    "Or Ye Huan, let''s find a way."


    Pan Xiangyun said timidly.


    Ye Huan shook his head again and again: "I don''t like us to appear in public and enter the entertainment industry. If we don''t respect our choice, he doesn''t want us to participate in the competition. He has helped us too much. I don''t want to bother him any more."


    "Yes, brother said that the entertainment industry is very complex. There are all kinds of open and hidden arrows and intrigues. If we go to brother for help as soon as we have something, we are embarrassed."


    Ye Le said dejectedly that they want to become famous in the entertainment industry by their own ability and prove to Ding Ning that they can protect themselves, but they don''t want to go to Ding Ning for help when they encounter difficulties.


    "What shall we do now? Time is running out."


    Pan Xiangyun said anxiously.


    "Otherwise, try sister Yimeng. She is a sister of Tiangong entertainment and a judge. There must be a way."


    Blue dream butterfly suddenly lights up and suggests.

 Chapter 576

    "Isn''t that good? After all, we don''t know her well."


    Ye le was a little excited and hesitated to look at Ye Huan with her eyebrows locked.


    "It''s too late. We have to make a decision as soon as possible."


    Pan Xiangyun paced back and forth like an ant on a hot pot.


    "No, I doubt the people behind Jenny are not only aimed at us, but also at sister Yimeng."


    Ye Huan has been thinking about Jenny''s intention. At the moment, a flash of light suddenly flashed in her mind.


    Is Jenny deliberately targeting Jiang Yimeng? If they go to Jiang Yimeng for help, the personnel arranged by Jenny will report at large that there is a shady deal between them and Jiang Yimeng.


    "Ye Huan, your brain is too open. Who is sister Yimeng? She''s a big star. How can someone target her?"


    Blue dream butterfly opened her eyes incredulously. Pan Xiangyun and ye Le also felt very incredible.


    "Nothing in the entertainment circle is impossible. Tiangong entertainment where sister Yi Meng is located is not a participant in the" campus star "this time. She is just an invited judge."


    Ye Huan thought more and more, and thought more and more clearly: "but she, the judge, picked peaches directly from the three major entertainment companies and booked some of our top winners to Tiangong entertainment. Would you feel comfortable if you were from the three major entertainment companies?"


    "This..."


    The three girls were silent. Ye Huan said this. If they still didn''t understand, they would be stupid.


    The purpose of "campus star" program is very clear.


    First, rely on this popular talent show to increase the ratings of the host TV station; Second, participating entertainment companies can tap potential newcomers from college students to supplement fresh blood for the company.


    Over the years, the top three "campus stars" will be divided up by the host entertainment companies, but this year, there are exceptions. Two of the top three are booked in advance by Tiangong entertainment. It''s strange that the host entertainment companies can be happy.


    Perhaps they dare not complain because of the strong background pressure of Tiangong entertainment, but it is not impossible to make some small moves behind them and even change the top three candidates.


    However, in order to show the fairness of the "campus star" competition, the judges'' scores only account for 30% of the comprehensive scores, while the online audience''s vote accounts for 70%. At this time, the off-site support rate of the contestants is very critical.


    Jenny was instructed to deliberately splash dirty water on them, creating a bad public opinion that ye Huan and others played a big card and did not respect the labor achievements of their predecessors outside the field, which would make netizens who did not know the truth inclined to vote, thus changing the result of the game.


    If ye Huan and others ask Jiang Yimeng for help at this time, I''m afraid the messenger behind Jenny will take the opportunity to make a big fuss. It''s not impossible to push Jiang Yimeng to the forefront of the storm and even destroy her by taking Jiang Yimeng''s vicious public opinion of signing a contract with the contestants in advance and creating a dark scene of the competition as a breakthrough.


    After all, a star is a public figure and subject to the supervision of public opinion. It can be said that the star''s career is greatly affected by public opinion. When all the news media say that a star is bad, then the star''s career will be completely over.


    Controlling the direction of public opinion has always been the best thing for entertainment companies.


    In this way, the three major entertainment companies arranged a conspiracy to advance, attack and retreat. If the four girls did not ask Jiang Yimeng for help, they would fall into the embarrassing situation of being blackened; If they turn to Jiang Yimeng for help, they will involve Jiang Yimeng and fall into a greater vortex of public opinion.


    Even if the backstage of Tiangong entertainment is hard, we can''t take these entertainment companies. After all, every circle has its own rules of the game. If an entertainment company has a tough backstage and can fool around, the whole entertainment circle in China has long been monopolized.


    Therefore, some established rules of the game must be observed by everyone in the entertainment industry. Relying on the tough and reckless backstage alone will be excluded by all peers and can''t get a foothold in the entertainment industry at all.


    Tiangong entertainment and the three major entertainment companies are competitors, and their means of competition have always been extreme.


    Now the conspiracy of the three major entertainment companies does not exceed the allowable scope of the game rules. No matter how angry Tiangong entertainment is, it can only retaliate according to the game rules in the circle, and can''t use the strength of the background to crack down.


    The four girls who realized this immediately panicked. For a moment, they didn''t know what to do. The atmosphere was almost stagnant, making it difficult for everyone to breathe.


    Pan Xiangyun took out his mobile phone to surf the Internet with a fluke mentality. As a result, it was not expected by Ye Huan. How long has it been? The news that the four girls who won the championship played big cards and did not respect the work achievements of makeup artists has been uploaded to the Internet, causing a sensation and becoming a focus topic.


    Ye Huan sisters don''t care. Although they will still have some regrets, the big deal is not to participate in the competition. Anyway, dingning''s brother keeps them.


    But they can''t help but consider the feelings of Pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie. They have high hopes for this competition and all hope to stand out in this competition.


    Strictly speaking, this is that they have implicated blue Mengdie, which makes them feel very sorry.


    "Mengdie, I''m sorry, they are aimed at us and have implicated you."


    Ye Huan sincerely apologized to LAN Mengdie.


    "I''m also implicated. Why don''t you apologize to me."


    Pan Xiangyun said with a small mouth and pretending to be dissatisfied.


    "What are you afraid of being implicated? Anyway, I promised to keep you."


    Ye Le laughed and joked.


    Pan Xiangyun blushed and said coyly, "does brother mean what he says?"


    "Of course it counts. I never say empty words!"


    Ye Le proudly raises his chest.


    Blue Mengdie enviously smashed it, smashed its mouth, half joking and half seriously said, "why don''t you tell your brother and keep me too. We can form a band to play by ourselves. If we don''t believe it, we can''t make something famous."


    Ye Huan and others brightened up: "OK, this is a good idea."


    "I''m afraid my brother won''t keep you. Why don''t I keep you?"


    Ye Le smiled and stretched out his magic claw to the blue dream butterfly''s towering chest.


    "Go aside, I like men."


    Blue Mengdie knocks off her mischievous hand and says with a bright positive color in her eyes, "I''m serious. If the competition fails, we''ll form a band. Although our current reputation may be a little bad, whether it''s good or bad, it''s fame. As long as we can show our talents and get the love of the audience, I believe we will correct our name sooner or later."


    "OK, that''s it."


    Ye Le said happily. Ye Huan and pan Xiangyun nodded slowly and recognized her idea.


    "Anyway, we don''t give up until the last minute. My mother used to be a star. She taught our sisters make-up since childhood. Her craft is not necessarily worse than that of Jenny. Ye le and I make-up for you two first. When we come back, our sisters will help each other. Come on, don''t waste time!"


    Ye Huan cheered up, clapped his hands and said with great enthusiasm.


    When Ding Ning came to the crowded Yanda playground, he couldn''t help feeling that everywhere the stars go, everyone pays attention. No wonder so many people dream of being a star. The feeling of stars supporting the moon really intoxicates people.


    "Come on, look at the news. The star of the campus won the championship. The famous makeup artist Jenny ran away with tears in the popular dressing room."


    A startled breath attracted the attention of the surrounding people. They took out their mobile phones to watch. Ding Ning sank in his heart and took out his mobile phone to watch online.


    "Ah, how can it be? Let me see."


    "When I went, I didn''t expect it to be true. The happy group, blue Mengdie and pan Xiangyun were playing in the dressing room, ignoring the achievements of the makeup artist''s work and making bad comments on the famous makeup artist Jenny."


    "God, my goddess, how can such a person be? I don''t believe it."


    "This is what the famous makeup artist Jenny said. How could it be false? I didn''t expect that they looked so pure and lovely. It turned out to be such a person."


    "When a young man is successful, his mentality will inevitably expand. He really knows people, faces and hearts."


    "Don''t be fascinated by their beauty. There are so many scheming bitches these days."


    "Hum, there are good people in the entertainment industry. They deliberately participate in the competition and want to enter the entertainment industry. It''s enough to see that they are not good things."


    "Maybe they''ve already been ruled by hidden rules. It really makes me sick."


    "Maybe Jenny framed them? I don''t think they are like that."


    "Cut, Jenny, who''s that? That''s a famous makeup artist, the Royal makeup artist of many first-line stars. How can you frame several yellow haired girls?"


    "Yes, those who haven''t become famous start playing big cards. If they become famous, they can''t turn their tails into the sky?"


    ¡­¡­


    With the people''s discussion, Ding Ning''s heart sank bit by bit. Who framed them with such a despicable means?


    He knew the character of the Ye Huan sisters very well and could never do such a thing, so his first reaction was that the Ye Huan sisters were framed.


    It can be seen from the reaction of the audience that few people believe that ye Huan sisters are innocent, and more people choose to believe Jenny''s words. After all, she is a famous makeup artist, which is the role of fame.


    Ding Ning frowned. In full view of the public, he couldn''t break into the backstage dressing room to ask what was going on, but he naturally had his own way.


    Three red lights flashed and flew backstage like lightning.


    "Bang!"


    Meng Weiguo, deputy director of mango satellite TV, is the general person in charge of the program group. At the moment, looking at the news pushed by the mobile phone, he slapped the table with an iron blue face: "who can tell me what''s going on? Even if the contestants play big cards, who poked it online. Don''t you know that our program is about to be recorded?"


    The members of the program group were silent. One member of the program group dared to say, "could it be Jenny who was wronged and couldn''t be angry before uploading to the Internet?"


    "Hum, the famous makeup artist is really a big name. He doesn''t pay attention to our program group."


    Meng Weiguo''s eyes twinkled with cold light. The happy combination, together with Pan Xiangyun and blue Mengdie, were the most popular finalists in the semi-finals. It can be said that they are the guarantee of the ratings of the program.


    However, the negative news broke out at this critical moment, which is tantamount to creating a big problem for the program group. If it is not handled well, all the efforts of the program group will be wasted, which makes him how not to be angry.


    With his professional sensitivity, he soon smelled an unusual smell. Jenny is a famous makeup artist again, but unless she doesn''t want to mix in this circle, she has absolutely no courage to create a scandal about contestants to offend the program team. It''s strange if no one is behind it.

 Chapter 577

    He glanced coldly at the new contacts of the three major entertainment companies and looked at their expressionless faces. Meng Weiguo forcibly suppressed his inner anger, He said in a deep voice: "I don''t care about the shit between you entertainment companies, and no matter what methods you use, this matter must be handled properly immediately. If it affects the ratings of this program, don''t blame me for turning my face and not recognizing people."


    No one dares to ignore Meng Weiguo''s words. After all, mango satellite TV occupies the dominant position of entertainment programs in local TV stations. As long as he makes a little stumbling block, it will be difficult for the newcomers signed by their entertainment company to increase their exposure on TV in the future.


    Director Chen, the contact person of meteorite entertainment, coughed: "please rest assured, team leader Meng, I will inform Jenny to eliminate the negative / side impact, so as to ensure that our program will not be affected, and even increase our attention."


    Meng Weiguo''s eyes lit up, but he knew how clever the hype means of these entertainment companies were, and immediately nodded with satisfaction: "I don''t care about these messy things, I have only one request to ensure that the ratings are not lower than any programs in the same period."


    "You can rest assured that some topics are hotter and hotter. The hotter the speculation, the higher the ratings."


    Liu Meijiao, the female art director of Tianhai entertainment, said drily.


    "Team leader Meng, don''t worry. Everything is under control."


    Director Zhao of Xingyi vowed.


    Meng Weiguo increasingly confirmed the previous speculation. The three major entertainment companies know this well and may have planned it by themselves.


    But what is the purpose he wants to achieve? It is fair and unfair to the contestants. He doesn''t want to know and is not interested in knowing. As long as he can ensure high enough ratings.


    Seeing that Meng Weiguo did not mean to intervene, the directors of the three entertainment companies smiled at each other and showed a knowing smile.


    ¡­¡­


    "There''s something strange about this!"


    Jiang Yimeng sat in front of the dressing table and let the makeup artist make up her. Listening to the assistant''s report, her face showed a thoughtful color.


    "I also think it''s strange. I know Jenny. Although she''s not a good temper, she won''t quit for a few bad words. In particular, she immediately uploaded it to the Internet, creating a huge storm of public opinion. The situation is very unfavorable to them. In addition, so far, these remarks on the Internet are one side of Jenny Word, the truth is unknown. Someone wants to throw dirty water on their heads. "


    As a gold medal agent, sister LAN is no longer familiar with the doorways in the entertainment industry. She said with a thoughtful look on her face.


    Jiang Yi''s beautiful eyes twinkled and remained silent.


    "Yimeng, the competition is about to begin. Anyway, they are also the people of our heavenly palace entertainment. Why don''t you let Anna help them and make up for them."


    Sister LAN glanced at Anna, the makeup artist who was concentrating on making up for Jiang Yimeng, and asked tentatively.


    "No, although they have been booked by our Tiangong entertainment, it is not us who are nervous now, but the program team."


    Jiang Yimeng refused with confidence.


    Sister LAN suddenly said, "yes, the program group wants to ensure the audience rating. When I see that because there is no makeup, how the contestants appear affects the audience rating. The most urgent thing should be them."


    The female assistant also breathed a sigh of relief: "I don''t know if Jenny is out of her mind. She splashed dirty water on the contestants and offended the program team. What''s good for her."


    "It''s nothing strange. Although Jenny runs a modeling design studio, she has always been the Royal makeup artist of song Ziyi, the first sister of Xingyi. Coupled with her extreme greed for money, Xingyi can make her betray anyone without integrity as long as she spends a sum of money to ask her for help."


    Anna said calmly. As the saying goes, the people who know you best are often not your relatives and friends, not even yourself, but your enemies.


    Colleagues are friends, plus some old grudges. Anna, as a makeup artist as famous as Jenny, has long been in the same boat. No one knows Jenny better than her.


    Song Ziyi, hearing the name, even Jiang Yimeng''s face, which had always been calm, became gloomy.


    As the first sister of the company, song Ziyi''s coffee is really not comparable to Jiang Yimeng, a first-line star.


    As a diva star, the woman has reached the peak of the performing arts industry in terms of singing, appearance, temperament and acting skills. She forcibly pressed Jiang Yimeng''s head, which made her very uncomfortable.


    What makes her most intolerable is that the woman only made her debut a year earlier than her, but she has made achievements that she may not be able to achieve in her poor life. She is wildly sought after by fans for her image of a pure jade girl without scandal. Many people even call her Jiang Yimeng as little purple.


    From this title, it has been able to explain the problem. It is self-evident who is high and who is low. In the hearts of fans, Jiang Yimeng is booming again. She also follows the reproduction route of song Ziyi and can never surpass her.


    This makes her proud how she can accept it. Therefore, she always takes surpassing song Ziyi as the greatest ideal in her career.


    Unfortunately, the huge gap in strength can not be made up. Song Ziyi not only has an innate talent in acting, but also has a talent in original songs that Jiang Yimeng can''t beat.


    Therefore, although Jiang Yimeng worked hard, she could not climb over the mountain in her acting career. She could only watch her fly higher and higher, which became a pain that she could never touch in her heart.


    There was no song Ziyi in the jury list of campus star this time. Perhaps it was because Jiang Yimeng''s actions angered the three entertainment companies that he deliberately temporarily changed the jury list and sent her to compete with her.


    In another dressing room, an elegant woman wearing a lavender dress with a pale blue peony embroidered on her cuffs and a few auspicious clouds drawn by the silver thread, with a row of blue sea water clouds at her hem. In front of her chest is a wide piece of dark purple brocade wrapped around her chest. She turns her body gently and spreads her dress. Her hands and feet are as graceful as the wind blowing willows. She is frowning and thinking about something.


    The woman has a pair of bright eyes, bright and clear, as bright as stars. Her black hair falls vertically on her shoulders, and her thin lips are as delicate as rose petals.


    It is the so-called clear water out of hibiscus and natural carving, which is a true portrayal of her purity and elegance.


    A little red awn flashed, and only the magic pattern the size of sesame crept in quietly. Compound eyes stared at the woman, and even flashed a stunning color like spirituality.


    What a beautiful woman. When Ding Ning saw this woman through the vision of magic mosquitoes, even if she saw many beautiful women, she still lost her mind for a moment. She couldn''t help but praise herself. Then she felt that she seemed to have seen this woman somewhere and had an inexplicable sense of familiarity, but he couldn''t remember where she had seen it.


    It''s immoral to spy on beautiful women. Ding Ning immediately commanded the possessed mosquito to continue looking for clues and wanted to collect evidence to correct the names of Ye Huan sisters.


    At this time, the woman''s mobile phone suddenly rang, the woman frowned and locked, and her delicate appearance made Ding Ning feel a little distressed. She subconsciously stopped and wanted to know what was bothering such a beautiful woman.


    "Zhou Mingxia, what do you want to do?"


    Song Ziyi''s angry voice still intoxicated people like the sound of nature.


    Zhou Mingxia? Ding Ning''s heart vibrated and his heart of gossip suddenly rose. Isn''t this the gold medal agent of Xingyi, general manager Zhou? What kind of relationship does she have with the woman in front of her?


    Although the phone did not open and amplify, Zhou Mingxia''s voice was still very clear and clearly heard by Ding Ning.


    "Ziyi, you are the queen I brought out alone. Although I didn''t ask your consent for some things I did before, I did it for your good."


    "For my good? Zhou Mingxia, that''s enough. Give me as a gift to those big people you want to curry favor with, just for my good? If my brother didn''t arrive in time, the consequences would be unimaginable... Hum, you''d better make it clear that I song Ziyi is an actor, not a stepping stone for you to broaden your contacts and earn money, or because we have worked together for so many years, We don''t just cancel the broker''s contract. I''ve broken up with you. Don''t call me again in the future. I have nothing to say with people like you. "


    Song Ziyi''s pretty face was red with anger, but because of her tutoring and cultivation, she couldn''t say anything hard to obey, but Ding Ning heard a big gossip.


    No wonder the woman looked familiar. It turned out that she was a diva star song Ziyi, and Ding Ning paid little attention to entertainment trends, but he had seen the films made by song Ziyi, and the performance was really good. She was one of the actors he rarely liked. It was only because of the difference in appearance on the screen that he didn''t recognize it for a moment.


    He always thought that song Ziyi, like Jiang Yimeng, was dressed in a pure jade girl''s skin, but secretly played the role of canary. Unexpectedly, this woman really had a bottom line. In a big dye vat like the entertainment circle, she could still produce mud without dyeing, which gave him a hint of appreciation.


    On the contrary, Zhou Mingxia and Ding Ning had a bad impression on her because of the conflict two days ago. Now they know that this woman has cheated song Ziyi. She is really a shameless scum.


    "Song Ziyi, don''t think you don''t pay attention to me now that you''re a diva. If I didn''t hold you out, would you have today? I tell you, last time your brother hurt Hua Shao, Hua Shao will never give up."


    Zhou Mingxia saw that the soft was not good, and immediately became tough: "I tell you, it was I who begged for you in front of Hua Shao. Now you can stay in Tian Tian''s position safely. Otherwise, as long as Hua Shao said a word, you can be blocked."


    Song Ziyi''s face was as heavy as water and said in a cold voice, "if he has the ability, come to me. It''s a big deal. He''s not an actor."


    "Ha ha, song Ziyi, you are so naive. With the influence background of Hua Shao, you think you can forget being an actor?"


    Zhou Mingxia smiled like an old witch and said darkly, "to tell you the truth, your brother has now fallen into the hands of Hua Shao. Hua Shao invited you to dinner in the resplendence tonight. Whether you go or not is up to you."


    "You... You''ve gone too far to kidnap my brother. This is a society ruled by law. Don''t mess around."


    Song Ziyi, who was always calm and calm, finally panicked. Her parents died and depended on her brother.


    Her brother, who is only three years older than her, is far more sensible than his peers. He dropped out of school as a coolie when he was young. He pulled her up and held her in the palm of his hand. He has never let her suffer any injustice. Whoever dares to bully her, his brother will rush forward to protect her.


    In her heart, her brother is not only her only relative, but also the only spiritual pillar for her to struggle for.

 Chapter 578

    "Rule of law society? Hahaha, or you go to the police and see if the police can catch Hua Shao and save your brother. Maybe your brother will become a corpse before the police find Hua Shao."


    Zhou Mingxia''s joking words, like a basin of cold water in her head, poured song Ziyi a cool heart, making her stagger, limp to the ground, and tears of despair burst into tears.


    She clenched her lips. Her face was as pale as paper. She gave in feebly: "as long as you don''t hurt my brother, I''ll go to dinner."


    "Well, as long as you are obedient, I promise Hua Shao will treat your brother well. After all, maybe your brother will be Hua Shao''s brother-in-law in the future. Hua Shao takes good care of his relatives, ha ha!"


    Zhou Mingxia laughed proudly.


    "You... Shameless!"


    Song Ziyi scolded angrily with tears.


    "Shameless, hehe, song Ziyi, wake up. Don''t take innocence as fun. You want to clean up after entering the entertainment circle. You''re dreaming. At seven o''clock in the evening, you''ll see and see you."


    Zhou Mingxia sneered and said, "yes, there''s another thing you need to cooperate with."


    "What else?"


    Song Ziyi cried silently and asked sobbing. She had to accept her life for her brother.


    Maybe her brother was right. She shouldn''t have stepped into the big dye vat of the entertainment industry. Unfortunately, she couldn''t listen at that time. She just wanted to be a big star and bring her brother a better life to repay him.


    In fact, she knew that her brother didn''t want anything. He just wanted her to live a safe life.


    "In the next game, I need you to give the happy group, pan Xiangyun and blue Mengdie the lowest score."


    "What? It''s impossible. I''ve heard their songs. They are all excellent singers. I can''t give them low marks without conscience."


    Song Ziyi screamed and protested strongly.


    "I can''t control it. This is what Huashao means and what the company means."


    Zhou Mingxia sneered: "I forgot to tell you Hua Shao''s true identity. He is the young director of our Xingyi."


    "What? He is the son of chairman Kang? It''s impossible. Chairman Kang doesn''t have a son?"


    Song Ziyi''s eyes widened in surprise and asked strangely.


    "His wife didn''t give him a son, but his lover gave birth to him. Although Hua Shao is an illegitimate son, he is the heir of Xingyi''s future. If you follow him, you will be the chairman''s wife of Xingyi''s future. Don''t forget me as a matchmaker at that time, ha ha ha!"


    Zhou Mingxia laughed happily. She took many new people. Everyone did everything in order to climb up, and even recommended herself to the pillow.


    Only song Ziyi was conceited. She would rather sit on the bench than betray herself. Sometimes she would sternly refuse her kind arrangements, which made her feel very shameless.


    If she wasn''t really talented, original singer, good looks and acting skills, she had a firm foothold in the performing arts circle with her talents, so that she could make a lot of money. She wouldn''t be willing to use this sharp tool to suck money. Otherwise, she would have forced her to obey by some shady means.


    But since the last time Hua Shao took a fancy to her and set up a bureau to force her, she was rushed by her brother in time and severely taught a lesson, they turned their faces completely.


    Since she broke off the cooperative relationship with her, she could no longer get any benefits from Song Ziyi, so she naturally had no scruples.


    She has been song Ziyi''s agent for more than five years and knows her family well. Hua Shao can catch song Ziyi''s brother and force her to obey, thanks to her former agent.


    As for Hua Shao''s marriage to song Ziyi, will song Ziyi retaliate against her? Hehe, it''s not in her consideration at all.


    Hua Shao is a real playboy. He just wants to play with her. How can he marry her.


    "Sorry, it''s against my professional ethics. I can''t do it!"


    Song Ziyi thought clearly that since she had promised to go to the banquet, Hua Shao would not hurt her brother because she refused Zhou Mingxia''s request.


    "Song Ziyi, don''t you don''t know good or bad. If you dare not agree, the company can''t accommodate you. This is the meaning of the company''s senior management."


    Zhou Mingxia didn''t expect that it was this time. Song Ziyi was still so stubborn and screamed.


    "What does the top management mean? Things have been like this anyway. What else can''t I bear? That''s it. Hang up!"


    Song Ziyi hung up the phone crisp, sat down on the ground, bent his legs, buried his head in his knees, and cried with a headache.


    The anger in Ding Ning''s heart kept rising. The damn Zhou Mingxia, the damn Hua Shao, even used the despicable means of kidnapping.


    This matter is not only related to the innocence of song Ziyi, but also related to the reputation of Ye Huan sisters. He managed it.


    After a deep look at Song Ziyi''s weak and helpless figure, the magic mosquito quietly attached to her.


    Ding Ning took back his vision, with the protection of the possessed mosquito, and believed that the poor woman song Ziyi would be safe.


    Hey! I''m really a pity for jade!


    Ding Ning complains about herself for a while, and quickly changes her perspective to find where the Ye Huan sisters are.


    Soon, in his vision, there was a scene in which ye Huan sisters were making up LAN Mengdie and pan Xiangyun.


    What Jiang Yimeng didn''t expect was that Meng Weidong didn''t send a makeup artist to remedy it. The three major entertainment companies promised him that he would never reduce the ratings, so he didn''t bother to take care of these bad things.


    If it weren''t for the Ye Huan sisters and sun Lanying, a star mother, who taught them makeup skills, it would be difficult for them to get through the difficulties of makeup alone.


    Because of this, the three major entertainment companies also miscalculated. They thought Ye Huan and Jiang Yimeng would ask for help. They took the opportunity to secretly shoot. Then they broke the news that Jiang Yimeng and they had insider trading, so that ye Huan and others could be eliminated. At the same time, they could also drag Jiang Yimeng into the scandal of black box operation. Even if they couldn''t do anything to her, they could make her fall into the storm of public opinion, Which affects her popularity.


    Such an operation will not reduce the ratings of the campus Star program, but will make the program more popular because it is more topical, which can fully meet the requirements of director Meng.


    The only drawback is that the ratings may be reduced in the final because the winners are eliminated, but they can afford this price compared with attacking Jiang Yimeng.


    In the VIP room of the resplendent club, Kanghua, dressed in a white Versace, lay obliquely on the Italian leather sofa. Listening to the report of Zhou Mingxia on the phone, he showed a proud smile on his handsome face. He couldn''t help feeling a surge of emotion when he thought that song Ziyi, whom he had been thinking about for a long time, could be played wantonly under him tonight.


    This woman is not only too beautiful, but the most important thing is her identity. She is a big star. How many people in the world can play Tin Hau?


    If he hadn''t been the young director of Xingyi, he would have got the moon first. He occupied the right time, place and people. Where did he come to play with this goddess woman, which gave Zhou Mingxia a trace of gratitude for his advice.


    He said gently, "director Zhou, you did a good job. I will thank you again."


    "But, Hua Shao, that woman doesn''t want to give them a low score according to your instructions. How can this..."


    Zhou Mingxia asked anxiously.


    Kang Hua did not expect song Ziyi. As long as he could get started with song Ziyi, nothing else was important.


    At the moment, his mind was full of song Ziyi, who couldn''t care about anything else. He interrupted impatiently: "the judges'' score only accounted for 30% of the comprehensive score. Since the news that they played big names has been released, it doesn''t matter whether song Ziyi scored high or low."


    "But, Hua Shao..."


    Zhou Mingxia was very upset and wanted to argue, but was rudely interrupted by Hua Shao: "don''t be wordy, everything is under my control, that''s it."


    After that, she hung up the phone. Zhou Mingxia was almost thrown by her mobile phone. Then she thought that she had reported to Kang Hua anyway. Even if something went wrong, it had nothing to do with her.


    It''s just that I have to report it to President Kang. When I can avoid becoming a scapegoat, I immediately dialed a number: "President Kang, this is the case..."


    "Well, I see!"


    Kang Xiangyang, chairman of Xingyi, has always been thoughtful. After listening to the report, she hung up without any expression, which made Zhou Mingxia depressed. Today, she was hung up by three people in a row, which made her feel very unhappy.


    Kang Xiangyang sat in the broad boss''s chair and lit a cigarette. His face looked uncertain in the smoke.


    Song Ziyi is the first sister of Xingyi and the biggest cash cow of Xingyi. In the past, he would never allow Kang Hua to move her, but now it''s different.


    Since Song Ziyi didn''t know why she insisted on terminating the broker contract with Zhou Mingxia, she didn''t ask the company to rearrange the broker, nor did she receive the notice arranged by the company. She was only busy with the unfinished work at hand.


    Various signs show that she is likely to want to change jobs or go out on her own, which annoys him. Once song Ziyi leaves, it will cause huge losses to Xingyi.


    Although song Ziyi''s contract with Xingyi will not expire for four years, as a diva star, she can still afford the sky high liquidated damages.


    "Song Ziyi, song Ziyi, the company has trained you for so many years and spent so many resources on you. In order to protect you, it has offended many people. Now you want to fly when your wings are hard. Hum, no way. Since you are ruthless, don''t blame me for my injustice."


    Kang Xiangyang snuffed out his cigarette butts in the ashtray. A cruel color flashed in his eyes. He took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone: "Kanghua, don''t patronize and play at night. Remember to do business."


    "Dad, don''t worry. I''m good at making small movies."


    Kang Hua''s smiling voice came from the other end of the phone: "however, I didn''t expect my father to have this hobby. Why don''t my father play first in the evening."


    "You know a fart, little rabbit. You''re flirting with your father. Be careful. Don''t make a basket."


    Kang Xiangyang hung up the phone with a smile and scold. He was a man who despised boys in his bones. His wife gave him three daughters, but he didn''t have a son.


    There are three kinds of unfilial, no offspring is big, so I spoil Kanghua, the illegitimate son of my mistress.


    Kanghua''s action against song Ziyi tonight was agreed by him. His abacus is very good. Since Song Ziyi wants to change jobs, there is no need to disguise and just tear his face.


    Let Kanghua shoot the indecent video screen when she plays with her. Without this handle, he doesn''t believe that she, who has always been clean, dares to break the contract with Xingyi at the risk of ruin.


    He really didn''t take revenge on the little girls of the campus star, discredit Jiang Yimeng and crack down on Tiangong entertainment.


    As long as we can keep song Ziyi as a diva, what about the campus star in this period? He just asked Zhou Mingxia to cooperate with Tianhai and meteorite entertainment.

 Chapter 579

    Jenny went to a remote place and checked carefully. When she saw no one around, she took out her mobile phone and made a call: "Mr. Zhou, I did everything according to your instructions. When will the remaining 500000 be given to me?"


    "After it''s done, money can''t do without you. Now you keep an eye on the girls to see if they will go to Jiang Yimeng for help. Let me know if there''s anything."


    In Xingyi company, Zhou Mingxia crossed her legs, sat in an office chair and said impatiently. Before Jenny could speak, she hung up the phone directly.


    She was hung up for three times in a row. Now she finally had the chance to hang up others'' calls. She finally vented her anger. She felt much more comfortable and stretched herself comfortably, The corners of my mouth showed a grim smile and muttered, "sister LAN, don''t think I''m not song Ziyi''s agent. You think I''m a little higher than me. I''ll prove with facts that I''m the best gold medal agent in the industry. You''re not my opponent."


    Jenny listened to the blind voice from the phone, her face turned angry, and she scolded in a low voice: "what thing dare to hang up my phone? If it weren''t for money, I would recognize you."


    "Hi! You''re Jenny!"


    An indifferent man''s voice suddenly came from behind.


    Jenny was startled, turned her head in panic, looked at the handsome man with a joking smile in front of her, and asked vigilantly, "who are you?"


    "You don''t need to know who I am. You just need to know that two of the girls you were just accused of are my sisters. I said I would protect them all my life. No one can hurt them, no one can."


    The man raised his eyebrows with a faint smile on his face, but there was no smile in his slightly narrowed eyes. The killing opportunity was not concealed.


    The cold and piercing killing machine made Jenny feel strong fear. She looked around in a panic, but found that there was no one. She secretly regretted why she ran so far to make a phone call.


    In order to keep secret, she ran to a very remote corner. Even if she shouted, she would not be heard. She swallowed her mouth dry and said calmly, "I... I don''t... I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Really? I don''t know. It doesn''t matter. I''ll let you know."


    The smile on the man''s face was as bright as spring flowers, but his voice was as if it came from Jiuyou hell.


    ¡­¡­


    In Jiang Yimeng''s dressing room, she was surprised to see Ding Ning suddenly appear in front of her, and hurriedly stood up: "Ding Shao, how did you come?"


    "Never mind how I came here. I need you to play a play with me now."


    Ding Ning said in a deep voice.


    "Acting? What acting?"


    Jiang Yimeng asked suspiciously.


    Ding Ning came to Jiang Yimeng''s ear and whispered.


    "OK, no problem!"


    Although Jiang Yimeng didn''t know what medicine Ding Ning sold in the gourd, he agreed without hesitation.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the matter? Those little girls won''t be ready to go on stage with naked makeup? They haven''t asked Jiang Yimeng for help up to now?"


    In a makeshift dressing room, Liu Mei hung up her cell phone and said anxiously, "the paparazzi have not found them out of the dressing room until now."


    "It''s really strange. It shouldn''t be. These little girls don''t intend to be plain on the stage, do they?"


    Director Chen is also a monk. He doesn''t know which play the happy group is singing. He didn''t follow their script at all.


    "Do you think these little girls don''t know the importance of stage makeup?"


    Director Zhao frowned and asked hesitantly.


    "Oh, we ignored one thing. These little girls are still students in school. They may not understand the difference between plain face and makeup, so they didn''t expect to go to Jiang Yimeng for help."


    Liu Mei thought she had found the truth and patted her thigh.


    The other two people showed a sudden color. The three people couldn''t help but look at each other and smile bitterly. Director Chen said in frustration: "what should we do? We didn''t expect that we were so close that we forgot that these little girls were not the stars in our company. We didn''t understand that the effect of plain face shooting under the light was very poor."


    "There''s no way now. Although they can''t achieve the goal of discrediting Jiang Yimeng, as long as they are plain on the stage and Jenny''s rumors on the Internet, they will be eliminated. We have achieved a goal and should explain to the company."


    Director Zhao comforted himself.


    "That''s no good. Our main purpose is to deal with Jiang Yimeng. Whether their little girls can be eliminated is the second."


    Liu Mei is obviously not satisfied with this result.


    "What can we do now? We can''t let those little girls ask Jiang Yimeng for help? That''s too obvious."


    Director Chen spread his hand and said helplessly.


    Liu Mei frowned and said, "I can''t do it. I''m the only one who comes forward."


    "How can we do that? Once such a thing is exposed, we will all be finished. The company will never admit it and will push us out as scapegoats to calm the anger of the audience."


    Director Zhao shook his head and refused the proposal.


    "Do you have any better way?"


    Liu Mei stared at director Zhao and asked aggressively, but a look of contempt flashed across his eyes. The two men were afraid of wolves before and tigers after. They were not as brave as their own women.


    "This..."


    Director Zhao wanted to say something more, but director Chen secretly pulled him and signaled him not to object again.


    "Let''s wish director Liu success in advance."


    Director Chen said with a smile.


    Liu Mei''s heart suddenly rose with lofty feelings, "just wait for my good news."


    "Lao Chen, what are you holding me for? Liu Mei, isn''t this nonsense?"


    Zhao Zhong asked with a frown after Liu Mei went out.


    "If she is willing to show off and let her go, failure is also a matter of Tianhai entertainment. It has nothing to do with our two families. If she succeeds, we can also give credit to the company. Where can we find such a good thing?"


    Director Chen said with a cunning smile on his face.


    Director Zhao suddenly realized that his tight face smiled and held out his thumb in admiration: "director Chen is still clever. He is really crafty."


    "You''re so crafty. I''m wise and wise. Brother, learn something well."


    Director Chen smiled and scolded and patted director Zhao on the shoulder. They looked at each other and smiled.


    ¡­¡­


    When director Zhao and director Chen were smoking and puffing, Liu Mei ran in excitedly: "ha ha, it''s done."


    Two people''s spirits perked up, hurriedly stood up and asked, "what has become?"


    "Of course it''s what we planned."


    Liu Mei proudly told the story again.


    It turned out that when she was wondering how to quietly point out the seriousness of plain Yan to the Ye Huan sisters and let them ask for help, Jiang Yimeng didn''t expose herself, she unexpectedly saw Jiang Yimeng take the makeup artist Anna into Ye Huan''s dressing room, and the paparazzi they arranged had begun to act.


    "Director Liu came out and was really extraordinary."


    Director Chen was overjoyed when he heard the speech and flattered him.


    Liu Mei is a man of great merit. He likes to listen to flattery most. He can''t hide his smile between his eyebrows and eyes. He pretends to be modest and says, "this is not my credit. It''s Jiang Yimeng''s own stupidity."


    "That can''t be said. If director Liu hadn''t come out in person, Jiang Yimeng might not have been stupid. As soon as director Liu came out, Jiang Yimeng moved. This shows that director Liu is still lucky. It''s not your credit. Whose credit is it?"


    With a sincere smile, director Chen continued to flatter Liu Mei without a bottom line.


    Director Zhao secretly skimmed his lips. Director Chen is so shameless that he can even make up such shameless reasons for flattering. I''m also drunk.


    Liu Mei, with a reserved smile, waved his hand again and again: "you can''t say that. Everyone has credit for the smooth progress of the plan. Although the main hero is me, you also have hard work without credit, don''t you?"


    "Oh, yes, director Liu said yes."


    Director Chen said solemnly, but she smiled awkwardly and secretly feigned. This woman is shameless. She is shameless than me.


    Director Zhao almost didn''t laugh, but he felt that it was inappropriate to laugh. He turned around and held back his smile. His face turned red and his shoulders kept twitching.


    I scolded secretly in my heart. These two goods really deserve to be mixed in the entertainment industry. They are shameless enough. Compared with them, their Taoism is still too shallow.


    ¡­¡­


    The high-profile campus star semi-finals finally began.


    Although the bad news of playing big names by happy combination and others was widely spread on the Internet, it did not affect the popularity of the live game.


    The bustling crowd filled the whole playground. As soon as the host appeared, the scene was full of joy.


    "Hello, dear audience friends, this is the scene of the semi-final competition of" campus star ". I am Wang Han, the program director. Before the competition, on behalf of the program team, I solemnly invite today''s first judge guest. Do you know who she is?"


    The host has long been used to such scenes, with a leisurely smile on his face. When the cheers gradually stopped, he began to sell with a mysterious smile.


    The scene of tens of thousands of people was suddenly silent. Everyone looked at each other and secretly guessed who the judges and guests in this issue were.


    "It seems that everyone can''t guess. Well, I won''t sell off. Now let''s invite Mr. Bai Hua."


    The old host had a strong rhythm in the field. When he suddenly raised his tone and shouted out the name of white birch, the whole scene was boiling.


    "Oh, my God, the judges of this semi-finals have white birch. She is a sister of Tianhai!"


    "Ah... Birch, birch, I love you!"


    "Birch, I love you!"


    "Birch, my goddess, I love you!"


    ¡­¡­


    As the lifting platform of the stage rises slowly, white birch smiles and greets the audience with elegant steps in sexy and gorgeous clothes. The whole scene screams and cheers soar into the sky.


    "Well, due to time constraints, let''s invite today''s second judge guest - Mr. mulberry!"


    Mulberry is a famous old original singer. In his forties, he exudes the vicissitudes of a mature man. He has extraordinary bearing and affinity.


    He not only made great achievements in the music industry, but also made many film and television dramas, which were affectionately called "Uncle" by many little fans


    With his signature smile and wave, the scene immediately set off a wave of Carnival again, and the overwhelming sound of "Uncle" flooded the whole campus.


    The third judge guest is Gu Xiao, the first brother of Tianhai. He is a powerful idol star. His Jianghu status is equivalent to Jiang Yimeng. They are all first-line stars and the prince charming in the eyes of thousands of fans.


    Although Gu Xiao has many fans, it is obvious that Jiang Yimeng''s fans are more enthusiastic. When she appeared in a light blue cheongsam, the cheers of the whole scene have broken through the sky.

 Chapter 580

    Facts have proved that the popularity of Tiantian is far from that of A-list stars.


    When song Ziyi, the fifth judge guest, appeared on the stage, the scene first fell into a dead silence, then boiled like a volcanic eruption, and the atmosphere of the scene reached a climax in an instant.


    Everyone cheered, jumped, screamed, waved their arms desperately, hoping to attract the goddess''s attention, and shouted deafly:


    "Song Ziyi, I love you!"


    "Song Ziyi, we will always support you!"


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, the uniform voice echoed over the playground: "Song Ziyi, song Ziyi, song Ziyi...".


    Song Ziyi''s eyes were wet. She bowed deeply to all the fans and sat quietly on the judges'' table without saying a word.


    The audience shouted song Ziyi''s name for a long time. Until the host opened his mouth again with humor, the excitement of the audience was controlled, and the voice gradually stopped.


    "Thank the audience for their enthusiasm, but Mr. Song is a judge rather than a contestant, so should we pay attention to the six groups of contestants today?"


    The scene was full of laughter and raised banners one after another.


    "Now, let''s invite today''s protagonist, six groups of contestants, the first group is Cheng Siyu from Hannan University..."


    With the host''s cadence, the atmosphere on the scene became warm again, and six groups of players came on stage one after another.


    But we can clearly feel that when the four most popular girls appeared, there was a brief riot and angry scolding on the scene, and even applause was sparse.


    On the contrary, the applause was more enthusiastic when the other three groups of players who were not very optimistic before appeared on the stage.


    It seems that the public opinion on the Internet has still had a great impact on the four girls. At least, the audience at the scene treated them with restraint but disdain.


    Blue Mengdie and pan Xiangyun''s eyes turn red and their mood drops instantly. Ye Le bites his lower lip tightly and looks wronged and sad.


    Only Ye Huan, with a calm face, quietly shook his sister''s hand and whispered, "don''t be depressed, don''t be sad, we just need to show the best side and don''t leave any regrets."


    "Well, I know, sister. Brother must be looking at us. We can''t let him down!"


    Ye Le cheered up and watched her sister squeeze out a reluctant smile.


    "Not to disappoint brother, but not to disappoint ourselves and mother. Come on."


    Ye Huan''s words with inspiring power made Ye Le put aside all his scruples and nodded firmly.


    Pan Xiangyun and blue dream butterfly were also infected by their emotions. Their drooping heads were raised again, as elegant and proud as swans.


    The host said it, and then announced that the campus star semi-finals officially began.


    The contestants withdrew and the first group began to perform.


    A boy from Ganbei University, holding a guitar, affectionately performed his own campus folk song "green years". The clear and slightly melancholy voice instantly conquered the hearts of all the audience, making people seem to return to the memory of youth.


    "Ge Wenju hid his strength before, which is much stronger than the previous game."


    "Yes, Ge Wen didn''t show the mountain and dew before. Now he has come up with his real skills."


    "Ha, I didn''t pay much attention to him before. I didn''t expect him to surprise me so much."


    "This is his original song. Although it''s not very handsome, it obviously belongs to the strength singer. Decisively powder him."


    "This song is really good. I decided not to support happy combination and Ge Wenju."


    ¡­¡­


    The audience was amazed. Whispers gathered into the sea. When GE Wen bowed out, the audience gave thunderous applause.


    The five judges nodded approvingly. Although the score has not been announced for the time being, it will obviously be a very good score.


    When the second contestant Cheng Siyu came to the stage and performed his original track "looking at the sea", another wave of public opinion storm hit the Internet.


    A netizen named "the truth of a few people" uploaded a picture of Jiang Yimeng visiting four girls and guessed the relationship between her and the four girls with the greatest malice.


    Irresponsible speculation, is there any inside story about the campus star semi-final? Why did Jiang Yimeng, as a first-line star, visit four unrelated girls?


    Jiang Yimeng''s fans quit immediately and followed the post one after another, scolding the sender.


    Yi Meng''s dream: "what can a picture represent? As an elder, it''s normal for Jiang Yimeng to look after these newcomers and cheer them on.


    The rabbit dies and the fox is sad: "the spray is dead. If you want to black my dream, go home and play with the mud."


    Hugging the rabbit and playing grass: "this shows that Yimeng in our family is a good man who likes to carry the younger generation. Those who want to black her die in the whole family."


    Mosquito carrying Cannon: "follow my Yimeng and secretly take her photos. You have violated her portrait right. I will destroy you on behalf of the moon."


    ¡­¡­


    Just when the public opinion supported Jiang Yimeng one-sided, a netizen who claimed to be an insider mysteriously began to disclose the news and uploaded the photos of Jiang Yimeng''s cordial conversation with happy group and pan Xiangyun in front of Qingsong hotel a few days ago.


    He claimed that he was at the scene. They heard Jiang Yimeng invite happy group and pan Xiangyun to join Tiangong entertainment, and they have agreed.


    This group of photos is specious. They don''t objectively and truly explain the situation at that time. They just say a fact in vague terms. There is no more speculation and doubt, but it makes netizens instantly fantasize about whether Jiang Yimeng has any shady behind the scenes transactions with them.


    After all, human imagination is infinite, and the entertainment industry is the most concentrated place for shady scenes. Under the deliberate guidance of some people, the Internet was soon divided into positive, negative and neutral.


    Jiang Yimeng''s fans firmly believe that her idol is not that kind of person. She throws olive branches to several newcomers because she is happy to see and hunt. There can never be any black curtain.


    Chinese cube''s more objective and fair netizens believe that Jiang Yimeng, as one of the judges, threw olive branches to several contestants before the competition. Even if there was no behind the scenes transaction, this practice is also questionable.


    The opposition sneered and thought that Jiang Yimeng, as a first-line star and one of the judges of the competition, it was inappropriate to contact the contestants a few days before the competition. He specially went to see them in person before the competition. How can it be said that there is no black curtain?


    Help new people? Why haven''t you seen her support new people before, but this time?


    It is already clear that Jiang Yimeng, as a judge, must have promised four girls to give them high marks in the competition in exchange for their participation in Tiangong entertainment.


    This kind of speech immediately caused an uproar. Before Jiang Yimeng''s fans responded, another netizen known as an insider jumped out and interpreted the conventional methods of hosting campus stars to support the opposition.


    The insider said that according to the Convention, the top three players have the priority to sign the "campus star" program, which is hosted by which companies.


    For example, this phase of campus star is sponsored by Tianhai, meteorite and Xingyi entertainment companies, and the advertising sponsors are also brought by them. Then, the three entertainment companies have the priority to sign contracts with the top three.


    But Jiang Yimeng is a signing actor of Tiangong entertainment. Tiangong entertainment did not participate in this campus star activity this year, so it has no priority to sign at all.


    Jiang Yimeng is just a judge invited by the program team. What qualifications does she have to promise those girls to sign before the competition?


    Besides, the three major entertainment companies are no worse than Tiangong entertainment. Why did those girls rashly agree to sign a contract with Tiangong entertainment without waiting for the final result of the game? So there must be something fishy.


    Insiders firmly concluded that Jiang Yimeng must have promised several girls as judges that he would give them high scores and ensure that they could successfully enter the top three. Only in exchange for their early promise to Jiang Yimeng to join Tiangong entertainment, this is a dark and unfair game.


    The so-called insiders broke the news, and there were pictures and the truth, which made people believe it. The whole public opinion was detonated instantly. A group of long prepared Navy took the opportunity to wantonly discredit Jiang Yimeng. In addition, some keyboard men who were afraid of the world would not be chaotic showed their sense of existence, which quickly led the followers who did not know the truth to denounce Jiang Yimeng and the participating girls.


    Although Jiang Yimeng''s fans firmly do not believe that their idols will do so, the general trend is gone. Public opinion unilaterally questioned the quality of Jiang Yimeng and the participating girls. Their weak refutation soon drowned in the army of saliva.


    The center of the storm of public opinion is Jiang Yimeng, but several participating girls involved in the "shady trading" scandal can''t avoid the disaster of fish in the pond. They don''t have any fan base. This is even worse. There is a one-sided scolding on the Internet, and the online support rate instantly drops to zero.


    "I thought the happy combination was a simple and beautiful female college student. I didn''t expect it to be a scheming bitch. I decided to turn pink into black."


    "Pan Xiangyun has always been famous for his lofty and arrogant temperament. Unexpectedly, Jin Yu''s external corruption is such a person. He blinded Lao Tzu''s feelings."


    "Blue Mengdie is generous and cheerful. I really like her, but I didn''t expect her to do such a disgusting thing. What''s the matter with girls now? Are they desperate for fame?"


    "Before, I suspected that they were framed for playing big cards. Now it seems that I still overestimate their sentiment. I''m really blind to my titanium alloy dog eye."


    "Is the program group blind? How can such shameless people be qualified to participate in the campus star competition? I strongly appeal to the program group to cancel their qualification."


    "Yes, cancel their qualification!"


    "Disqualification + 1"


    "Disqualification + 2"


    "Disqualification + 3"


    ¡­¡­


    The voices of condemnation, questioning and scolding on the Internet are heating up, quickly converging into a torrent sweeping everything, and the program group has been questioned. The selection of campus star before suspicion is also full of dark scenes.


    "Pa!"


    Meng Taichang, who saw the news on his mobile phone behind the stage, looked at the people of the three major entertainment companies, slapped the table and roared, "is this the guaranteed ratings you promised me? Ah?"


    Liumei three people opened their mouths and wanted to explain, but they didn''t know how to speak. They had the feeling of lifting a stone and smashing their feet.


    They just wanted to discredit Jiang Yimeng and several girls. Unexpectedly, things became more and more intense. Under the excitement of netizens, they even began to question the impartiality of the program group over the years.


    This is no joke. The campus Star program has been launched for the sixth time. It has always been highly praised and loved by the audience because it is fair and fair without dark scenes. As a result, the program is very popular and ranks first in the ratings of major entertainment programs.


    The recording of each program is led by a deputy director of mango satellite TV, which shows that the TV station attaches importance to this program.

 Chapter 581

    If the fairness of the program is questioned by the audience and the ratings drop sharply because of the stigmatization of Jiang Yimeng, the three entertainment companies don''t care, but they can''t bear it for mango satellite TV. It''s conceivable that director Meng''s anger.


    "I don''t care what you do, on the premise of ensuring the ratings, eliminate all negative effects in the shortest time, otherwise, your three major entertainment companies will be blacklisted by mango satellite TV."


    Meng Taichang''s lungs were almost blown up and angrily gave an ultimatum.


    "And we Yanjing satellite TV will also blacklist you. This time, you have gone too far."


    Jiao Wenzhuo, head of Yanjing satellite TV, also threatened with anger.


    As a dignified capital satellite TV, it has always been inferior to mango satellite TV in terms of entertainment programs. This local station is depressed enough.


    It was not easy to take advantage of the recording opportunity of this program at Yanda to cooperate with mango satellite TV and rub the heat of campus star to improve the ratings. However, he did not expect that the three major companies had such a big moth. It was strange that he could be happy.


    Liumei''s heart was extremely cold. If mango satellite TV could not completely compromise the company by blacklisting them, Yanjing satellite TV also blacklisted them, they had to pay attention to it.


    After all, no matter how well mango TV entertainment program is done, it is just a local TV station. The big deal is that the three major entertainment companies find other TV stations to cooperate.


    But Yanjing satellite TV is different. Although its ratings may not be as good as many local stations, its dominant position in the industry is undoubtedly an absolute political weathervane.


    Once Yanjing satellite TV announced that it would blacklist their company, the consequences would be absolutely disastrous. No TV station dared to cooperate with the three major entertainment companies.


    Liumei three people were completely flustered. They no longer had their previous complacency. They immediately stood up and called their respective company executives to report.


    The top management of the company received a phone call and felt that tens of thousands of grass and mud horses had rushed. I was just a star. As for going online, did it involve the TV station?


    But the current situation makes them have to compromise. Yanjing satellite TV and mango satellite TV really can''t afford to offend.


    However, how can we eliminate the adverse effects and discredit Jiang Yimeng and the participating girls at the same time?


    To this end, the three major entertainment companies immediately held an emergency meeting to report the situation, so that everyone could brainstorm and come up with a proper way to deal with the crisis.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing anyone could do but scratch their scalp. In the end, they could only choose to make an announcement on the official website in the name of the three major entertainment companies, stating that the previous online remarks were all irresponsible rumors, and calling on everyone not to believe rumors and rumors, so as to ensure that the campus star is an absolutely fair and impartial program without any shady scenes.


    This result means that all their previous efforts will be in vain. While correcting the name of the program group, they have to wash the white for Jiang Yimeng and the participating girls.


    To this end, they also have to pay an additional fee for the online Navy they pay to help guide public opinion.


    In Tiangong entertainment Yanjing branch, sister LAN sat in front of the computer in the office of the crisis public relations department, looked at the hot post on the Internet, and showed a proud smile on her face: "hum, Zhou Mingxia, if you want to black my Yimeng, let your three companies bury together to see who pays a higher price. Ding Shao is really powerful. No wonder my Yimeng is polite to him."


    In the office of the Art Department of Xingyi media, Hu Mingxia hung up the phone and the winner''s smile quickly faded. Her uncontrollable anger made her smash all office tools and sit in the ruins, Gnashing his teeth, he whispered, "who is it? He even pointed the spear at the program group, forcing us to wash the white for Jiang Yimeng. If I know who you are, I must kill you. It''s only a little short. It''s only a little short of completely discrediting Jiang Yimeng."


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    There was a sudden knock at the door.


    "Go away, I can''t see anyone!"


    Zhou Mingxia was immersed in the frustration of failure. She was extremely depressed. She heard a knock at the door and roared angrily.


    "Zhou... President Zhou, a comrade from the public security bureau is looking for you."


    The voice of office assistant Xiao Zhang sounded timidly.


    "Go away, I can''t see anyone. Don''t you hear me? Bother me again. Don''t come to work tomorrow."


    Zhou Mingxia didn''t listen and shouted at her throat.


    With a bang, the people in the office were roughly kicked open.


    "Who let you in..."


    Zhou Mingxia was furious and was about to shout abuse, but she saw several policemen come in with calm faces.


    Zhou Mingxia suddenly stood up and squeezed out a bright smile on her face: "several police officers, what''s the matter?"


    "Excuse me, are you Ms. Zhou Mingxia? I''m Yanjing. I''m wang Zhihao, captain of the third squadron of the Criminal Police Brigade of the Public Security Bureau."


    The head of a national police officer showed his ID and asked in a deep voice.


    Zhou Mingxia''s heart pounded and secretly guessed what the police could do to find herself. Is it to discredit that Jiang Yimeng was found? Even if she was found, she won''t let the criminal police come to the door?


    Immediately swallowed saliva, lost a smiling face and said, "I am. What can I do for you?"


    "Hello, Ms. Zhou, we have received a report from the masses that since you were suspected of acting as an agent in Xingyi media, you have repeatedly used improper means to let your female stars engage in flesh trading and make huge profits from it. Please follow us for further investigation."


    Officer Wang said with a serious expression.


    "No, i... I didn''t. It was a frame up. Yes, it was a frame up. I was wronged, wronged."


    Zhou Mingxia said with a flustered look.


    Officer Wang frowned: "is it a false accusation that we will conduct further investigation? Now please go with us to accept the inquiry."


    "I... I don''t have time now. I want to find a lawyer. Yes, I want to find a lawyer. If you have any questions, you can talk to my lawyer."


    Zhou Mingxia is worthy of having seen great storms and waves. She immediately thought of the way to delay time.


    Unfortunately, officer Wang is obviously prepared for semi-public figures such as brokers, Immediately took out a summons and said forcefully: "Sorry, Miss Zhou, the case you are suspected of has been involved in criminal cases. We have sufficient evidence to prove that you are a suspect. If you do not cooperate, we will take the mandatory summons, and MS Zhou wants us to force you to take away. This will bring a very bad effect to your company, and I hope MS Zhou will not embarrass us."


    "I... I cooperate, i... I''ll go with you."


    Zhou Mingxia''s face was as pale as death, as if she had drawn all her strength from her body.


    Officer Wang frowned in disgust and waved his hand: "take it away!"


    Several policemen came forward to set her up and put handcuffs on her.


    "Wait a minute, comrade police, can you give me some face, let me go out of the company, and then put handcuffs on me when I leave the company?"


    Zhou Mingxia looked as if she had aged for decades, and her eyes were crying.


    Officer Wang pondered a little. Seeing that she had no ability to escape, and that she was also a well-known figure after all, she nodded immediately.


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    Zhou Mingxia stood up straight, and her face regained a high expression. She turned a blind eye to the company members, and swaggered outward. Even if it was hiding her ears, it was her last dignity.


    ¡­¡­


    "Thank you for the materials. This is what you want. From now on, we are clear!"


    Ding Ning smiled and threw a micro USB flash disk to Qu Yan. He waved his hand and was about to turn around and leave.


    Qu Yan took the USB flash disk, clenched her lower lip, looked at Ding Ning''s back, mixed feelings, suddenly summoned up the courage and shouted, "Ding... Mr. Ding, I want you to owe me a favor."


    She did not expect that Ding Ning would suddenly call her to ask her to help with the transaction, nor did she expect that the "handle" that she had been afraid of was so easily taken back, and the price she paid was only the video screen that Zhou Mingxia inadvertently recorded during the interview to give her female stars or overpowering drugs or coercion and inducement, so as to make immoral transactions with Childe.


    Ding Ning called Qu Yan only because he didn''t want to come forward. He wanted her to publish the video evidence secretly photographed by magic mosquitoes as a reporter, and give Jiang Yimeng a fair deal with several girls to expose the ugly faces of the three major entertainment companies.


    But I didn''t expect Qu Yan to hold Zhou Mingxia''s criminal evidence in her hand. This is really an unexpected joy.


    Ding Ning turned to look at her and said with a smile: "reporter Qu Da, this may not be that I owe you a favor. You are a reporter. Such hot news must be very helpful to your career."


    At the moment, where is Qu Yan still coquettish last night? Meimou stared at Ding Ning and said sharply: "yes, but not many journalists dare to offend the three major entertainment companies."


    "That''s what I said. OK, just think I owe you a favor, but I have a request. Let''s announce it now."


    Ding Ning burst out laughing. Yes, this woman has a hard background and is not afraid to offend the three major entertainment companies. He doesn''t know other journalists. At present, she is the only one who is most suitable.


    "No problem, I''m ready."


    Qu Yanyang raised her laptop and smiled proudly.


    Looking at her beautiful and moving smile, Ding Ning secretly regretted that such a beautiful woman could hook up with scum like Zhao Zifeng. It''s a pity.


    Qu Yan seemed to see through his mind. Her eyes were slightly dark. While operating the computer, she bit her lips and whispered, "if I said that I had to commit to him because he caught the handle, would you believe it?"


    "What?"


    Ding Ning subconsciously asked, and then reacted. What he said should be Zhao Zifeng. He was really not interested in such a thing and said faintly, "Er, it has nothing to do with me."


    Qu Yan looked at his indifferent attitude and his face was gloomy. It was like talking to herself or explaining to Ding Ning, Sadly "I came from a poor mountainous area and had no father when I was very young. My mother''s grasp of hard work has been greatly improved. Since junior high school, I have relied on work study, part-time work and part-time study. Finally, I was admitted to Yanjing Communication University. My husband and I are alumni. He has been my senior for three times. He has been pursuing me since I entered the school, but I don''t like him at all and always refuse him, but he never gives up. After graduation Also often come to school to see me. "


    A sad smile appeared on Qu Yan''s face: "When I was a senior, I began to look for a job. My heart was full of fantasies. I must rely on my ability to stay in this city and earn a lot of money to make a good life for my mother who has never been out of the mountain in my life, but there was always so much helplessness in reality. Although I achieved good results at school, I couldn''t find a suitable job at all. I had to do odd jobs everywhere to support myself. In the most difficult times, I After drinking tap water for a month, living in a cold and humid basement and eating instant noodles for several months, I''m not afraid of no matter how hard it is, because I know that no matter how hard it is, I still have my mother. "

 Chapter 582

    Qu Yan seems to recall those tragic years. There are crystal tears in her eyes: "in order to broaden my mother''s heart, I lied to her to live well in Yanjing. I will soon gain a foothold in this city, and then pick her up for happiness. Listening to my mother''s proud laughter on the phone, I think it''s worth the pain."


    Ding Ning didn''t speak and listened quietly. He always believed that listening to people is also a virtue.


    Two tears slid down Qu Yan''s cheek and she wiped them, Shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "I Qu Yan is not a casual woman. It''s not my fault that I look good. Once, the boss of the company where I work tried to rape me. I picked up an ashtray and smashed his head. The bastard even called the police and said I seduced him. The police arrested me in the police station. I not only asked me to compensate his medical expenses, but also asked me to apologize to the police Scum apologized. If I refused, the police detained me. It was the first and only time I entered the police station since I was a child. At that time, I thought in the cold detention room, what''s the meaning of what I''ve been insisting on? I just want to rely on my own efforts to make money and let my mother live a good life. Why is it so difficult? "


    Hearing this, Ding Ning was slightly moved and wanted to say something, but he could hear Qu Yan''s helplessness and despair at that time, but I''m afraid it was the death of society that collapsed her faith.


    Qu Yan smiled sadly: "the days were hard enough. I had an accident again. The police informed my family, but I couldn''t contact my mother. My husband just called me. The police told him what happened. He immediately came to bail me out. That was the first time I felt warm and felt that he was really good to me."


    "He is very good to you. You should accept him at that time."


    Ding Ning said sincerely that he was Qu Yan, a lonely girl. I''m afraid any man would have to be moved if he rescued her at the most desperate and helpless time.


    Qu Yan shook her head sadly: "no, he was very kind to me, booed me and cared for me meticulously, but I just didn''t like him. I didn''t like him. I just regarded him as a friend."


    Ding Ning frowned. Although feelings could not be forced, Qu Yan enjoyed his care without giving him any return. He felt that Qu Yan had the feeling of using that man, which made him very uncomfortable.


    "You don''t understand. I''m a very traditional woman in my bones. Although he covered up well and behaved politely, his eyes betrayed him. He didn''t love me, but his desire for possession and conquest. He was so proud that he had never been rejected by girls, so even if he didn''t really love me, he had to do everything to get me. I''m tired of it I hated him and even feared him. I began to avoid him. I would rather live the hardest life all day than accept his gifts. "


    Ding Ning opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say anything. People who don''t feel personally have no right to speak, but he was very curious. Since Qu Yan hated the man so much, why did he marry him?


    Qu Yan seemed to see Ding Ning''s idea and calmly explained: "if it weren''t for my mother, she had cancer and needed a large amount of operation expenses, I wouldn''t be able to marry him."


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that perhaps this was her life. It was destined that she could not escape the man and could only become his wife. As a filial girl, how could she give up her mother''s life for her own persistence? Therefore, she had to compromise with fate.


    "In order to cure my mother, I promised to be his girlfriend, but if I want to get my body, I must be on my wedding night."


    Qu Yan seemed to be telling other people''s stories. Her face was indifferent and calm, but she made Ding Ning feel inexplicably distressed.


    "The operation was done, but my mother left after all."


    Qu Yan drooped her eyelids and her long eyelashes trembled, as if she was making a helpless complaint to fate: "after the funeral, according to the agreement, we got married soon, and I got into Yanjing TV station and became a reporter."


    Ding Ning didn''t speak. He knew that this was only the beginning of the story, not the end.


    "Everyone envies me for marrying into a rich family, having a powerful father-in-law and mother-in-law, and having a husband with unlimited future. I must be very happy."


    Qu Yan''s eyes were blurred, as if she thought of the past, Laughing with self mockery: "But who knows what kind of filth is hidden behind the bright and beautiful. I was beaten black and blue by him on the wedding night. He vented on me like an inhuman beast again and again, insulting me with the most vicious language, scolding my bitch, scolding my bitch, scolding me for being conceited. It''s not that I can''t escape his palm or be played by him."


    Ding Ning was thrilled, suddenly clenched his fist and said angrily, "is he still a man?"


    Qu Yan looked at him unexpectedly, smiled gently, and said with sarcasm: "of course it''s a man. In order to prove this, the next night we got married, he took two women to bed in front of me. I didn''t want to see it, so he grabbed my hair and forced me to see it."


    "He''s psychopathic!"


    Ding Ning is also drunk. There are such disgusting and abnormal people.


    "I hooked up with Zhao Zifeng because he joined a wife changing club and exchanged me for a friend of his. He coveted his friend''s wife for a long time. Although he only killed me once, I didn''t want to go again. Just when I was pregnant again, he didn''t force me anymore. Until the child was born, Zhao Zifeng found me and forced me and him with a video screen Have a relationship, or he will ruin my reputation. Later, I learned that he opened the wife exchange club. Anyway, I have long been a broken flower and willow, and I don''t care about that kind of thing. It''s like being bitten by a dog. Not to mention Zhao Zifeng is infatuated with me. He is 10000 times softer than my husband. At least he won''t abuse me when he goes to bed with me. "


    Qu Yan''s history of blood and tears was told by her in a very calm tone, but Ding Ning was surprised to hear that. Change your wife? There are such abnormal people. He really doesn''t know what kind of psychology they are.


    Don''t say to change his wife. Any man looks at his woman with a squint. He''s very uncomfortable in his heart.


    Although such a thing as a wife sounds exciting, Ding Ning hates it. He has his persistence and moral bottom line.


    Of course, what happened to Qu Yan last night didn''t count. He really didn''t mean to make a mistake, but Qu Yan''s charm was too great. Fortunately, the peeping of the purse made him rein in at the precipice.


    Otherwise, even if he really had something with Qu Yan, he would regret later.


    Ding Ning can only sympathize with Qu Yan''s experience. There is a vast sea of people. What kind of man will not cherish when he marries a beautiful woman like Qu Yan, but it is really a tragedy that she meets such a psychologically distorted man.


    Beautiful women are the grace and gift of God, but it''s not a sin. Beauty is a curse, but so is it.


    It''s just that Ding Ning doesn''t know why Qu Yan told him this. Does she want to help her out of the sea of suffering? Or just want to tell?


    "All right!"


    Qu Yan told her story without delaying her work. She cut the video data collected by magic mosquitoes and posted it on her microblog.


    As a well-known reporter with both beauty and strength, she has a terrible number of fans, which is an absolute big V level.


    As soon as the video screen was released, it was clicked and forwarded by countless people. With the clarification of the three major companies and the vigorous washing of the water army, the network that has just leveled off again caused an uproar.


    "Thank you!"


    Ding Ning took a deep look at her and her perception changed greatly. This is also a poor woman who shows the scenery and is full of blood and tears behind her.


    "I should thank you!"


    Qu Yan said meaningfully. She didn''t know whether she was thanking him for giving her the opportunity to expose the dark side or for listening to her tell her her story quietly.


    Ding Ning looked at her hot eyes, inexplicably flustered, coughed and said, "I should go."


    "Yes!"


    Qu Yan didn''t ask him to stay. She answered softly and looked at his back. She felt inexplicably lost in her heart and hung her head sadly.


    He shook his head mockingly. Qu Yan, Qu Yan, put away your delusions. You are a ruined flower and a married woman. You don''t deserve such an excellent man. Don''t dream.


    No one knew that after she went back last night, her mind was full of Ding Ning''s strong figure and the funny scene when he fled, which made her look at the ceiling and giggle all night.


    Qu Yan is very confident in her charm. No man can resist her temptation. I thought Ding Ning was the same, no different from other men.


    But he ran away at the most critical moment, which gave Qu Yan a novel feeling that the man was different and gave her a subtle feeling in her quiet state of mind.


    This subtle feeling had been deeply buried in her heart after fermenting for a night, but she didn''t expect that Ding Ning would suddenly call her for help today and easily give her the handle that made her nervous, which made her just calm heart lake wave again. She felt that Ding Ning, her husband and Zhao Zifeng were different types of shameless villains, He is a really good man.


    Therefore, for the first time in her life, Qu Yan has a heart feeling for a man, just as the first love in ignorant years is beautiful and pure.


    Unfortunately, I met too late. How nice it would be if the person who appeared next to her was not her husband, but Ding Ning.


    Her unbearable past made her ashamed. This beautiful flower of love had withered before it could bloom, like her heart.


    "If, I mean, if one day you need my help, you can call me at any time. My number is on your mobile phone!"


    Ding Ning has gone far, but his voice suddenly rings out in Qu Yan''s mind, making her gloomy eyes suddenly burst into joy, as if she had been reborn.


    Looking at the tall figure walking farther and farther away, she didn''t speak, but nodded heavily. She didn''t notice why Ding Ning was so far away. Why did his voice ring in her mind.


    "Hey!" Ding Ning sighed secretly. In fact, he was not willing to cause more trouble, but Qu Yan''s experience really made him look down and promise to help her.


    But after all, Qu Yan is a married woman with children. Who knows what she plans to do in her heart. Maybe she wants to make do for her children?


    Therefore, when Qu Yan didn''t ask him for help, he would never take the initiative to do anything to help her.

 Chapter 583

    "Where has master gone?"


    Standing in the crowd, she asked Liu shengqian Dai suspiciously.


    Liu shengqian Dai shook her head. Although her spiritual connection could sense that Ding Ning was constantly changing his position, she really didn''t know what he was doing.


    From the first day of knowing the money bag, gentle and soft knew that her brain was not working well. She just asked casually, and didn''t expect her to answer. She turned and continued to watch the game.


    But I didn''t realize that in this crowd, no matter how crowded it was, it wouldn''t affect them. It seemed that an invisible shield shrouded them. As long as someone approached, they would be pulled aside by inexplicable forces and slide gently.


    Liu shengqian Dai''s eyes showed a strange light. Although she couldn''t see the shield, she could perceive it. An abundant water power made her feel very comfortable.


    On the stage, Mo Xiangyun, as the third contestant, wore a long white dress, and her dark hair spread like a waterfall on her thin shoulders. Her elegant temperament was like an ancient woman walking out of the picture of a lady, singing a self created "emotion".


    "In this prosperous world, how many years have passed, and the plucking of the strings have disturbed the sadness of youth. The ancient songs are sung lightly. Who knows the melancholy at the bottom of my heart, the lights and wine, and who can read the vicissitudes of the world..."


    The graceful voice is like a gurgling clear stream flowing in everyone''s heart, like a girl with a dream whispering in her ear, telling her happiness, anger, sadness, confusion, wandering, dreams and beliefs... Unwilling struggle, wandering and shouting in the prosperous city


    "OK, that''s great. I didn''t expect that this year''s players'' level was so high. Pan Xiangyun created this song" emotion " , it has a great sense of substitution, which makes people involuntarily put their feelings into it, and feel the emotional changes of a girl who works hard in the world of mortals, from vulnerability to strength, from compromise to resistance, from pessimism to courage... It is an emotional sublimation, the transformation of outlook on life, full of positive energy, and it is not impossible to become a classic inspirational song with a little refinement and modification, I thought Ge Wenju''s "green years" and Cheng Siyu''s "looking at the sea" were quite good works. I didn''t expect pan Xiangyun to be better. Good, it''s great. "


    Mulberry, as a senior in the music world with both talent and morality, can''t help but applaud the case and make no secret of his appreciation.


    "I don''t think so. How much life experience can pan Xiangyun have at the age of 20? I feel more like a teenager who doesn''t know the taste of worry and says worry for giving new words."


    Gu Xiao also felt in his heart that Pan Xiangyun was better than the first two players, but when he thought of the orders of the company''s senior management, he was still picky in the eggs against his heart.


    Jiang Yimeng''s face became gloomy and retorted: "the ancient big star is too picky. What''s the matter at the age of 20? He can''t have life experience at the age of 20? Even if he has to worry about new words, pan Xiangyun''s worry is real and impeccable. Moreover, her voice and singing skills are obviously stronger than the first two players."


    Gu Xiao shook his head and smiled bitterly. He didn''t want to quarrel with Jiang Yimeng in public. Anyway, the separation of power was in his own hands. Jiang Yimeng couldn''t say anything if he was unhappy.


    "I still prefer Cheng Siyu''s song" looking at the sea ". This song" emotion "is still a little too immature!"


    White birch said without expression, indicating her position.


    Mulberry is highly respected in the circle, but the coffee position can not control the likes and dislikes of other judges. Seeing that they are so stylish, we know that there must be something fishy in them. We can''t help sighing. It''s a pity that they have a good seedling.


    Song Ziyi''s face was calm and didn''t show her position, but as a sister of Xingyi, Jiang Yimeng didn''t expect anything from her.


    The fourth contestant, LAN Mengdie, is not an original singer. She has been relying on her natural voice and impeccable singing skills to the present.


    Although singing original songs occupies a great advantage in the competition, it is not the decisive factor, so her cover is a very classic song "solitary lamp".


    "The stars in the sky gradually fade away. In the darkness before dawn, only the lonely lamp on the roadside still shines on my way..."


    This is song Ziyi''s work when she made her debut. This song "solitary lamp" finally ranked third in the Chinese music list. Therefore, she was listed as the best female singer of the year. She successfully bases herself on the entertainment circle. There is no doubt that this is an inspirational classic.


    When writing this song, song Ziyi''s attitude was positive and full of fighting spirit. At the moment, listening to LAN Mengdie sing, there was a refreshing feeling.


    I have to admit that LAN Mengdie''s voice is absolutely second to none among these contestants. Her singing is almost flawless, which is also comparable to song Ziyi''s original singing.


    At the moment, even under the influence of public opinion, the audience still gave thunderous applause.


    There is no doubt about the results of the judges'' comments. Mulberry and Jiang Yimeng praised the timbre and performance of blue Mengdie, but Gu Xiao and Bai Hua were greatly discounted on the grounds that they were not original. Song Ziyi still had a cold face.


    The happy group, as the favorite to win the title, finally appeared. The fifth was a boy named Chen Xuejie from northeast music university.


    The song sung by Chen Xuejie is an original song called "things in the corner of the northeast". With the authentic northeast dialect, humorous tone and the combination of rap and Er Ren Zhuan, it vividly shows the scene of the life of small citizens in the Northeast in front of everyone, and won unanimous praise on and off the stage.


    Mountains and seas are whistling as like as two peas. The two sisters create new styles. They are dressed in a very neutral suit. They wear a bow tie, a hat and a black and white. They are on the stage of a hot dance. The two bowler hat flutters in their hands, causing the audience to sing like a tsunami, and the hooligan whistle is heard across the sky.


    The repertoire they performed was the original song "that night, the boy". Ye Huan''s slightly hoarse and magnetic voice won a lot of applause as soon as she opened.


    "He has a pair of black eyes, bright as stars. His kind heart is hidden under his indifferent expression..."


    "Black night, cold feeling, desperate loneliness, just met the boy..."


    Ye Le''s bright and cheerful voice enters everything, forming another style different from ye Huan''s low and implicit tone, but the seamless connection brings people a strange feeling of contradiction but harmony, and makes everyone straighten up and listen attentively.


    "His flying eyebrows, pry my heart, deep eyes, strengthen my vulnerability and sadness..."


    "The tall nose and thin lips throb my soul in this black night..."


    Ye Huan is low and melancholy, ye Le is cheerful and cheerful, and the sisters sing a harmony. In a form of expression that has never been seen in the music industry, a girl full of despair meets a boy who is cold on the surface and kind in the heart one night, and then dispels the darkness and moves towards the light.


    The most rare thing is that the Ye Huan sisters use a very straightforward performance form to describe the youth''s appearance, and incisively and vividly express the suddenly bright visual feeling of pulling out the dark clouds to see the bright moon.


    Let people seem to be on the scene, watching the lonely and desperate girl suffering in a hopeless night. A cold young man came and warmed the girl''s cold heart with his kindness bit by bit, so that the girl dispersed the darkness, saw the dawn and yearned for the light.


    In particular, ye Huan represents darkness. Wearing a black suit, he moves softly and slowly and vividly sets off the feeling of sadness and despair with dance.


    Ye Le represents light, wearing a white suit, and his cheerful and powerful dance movements are full of vitality and hope.


    This is a similar love song but not a simple love song, as well as an inspirational song with realistic significance.


    One positive and one negative, one dark and one bright, one melancholy and one cheerful, one sad and one cheerful. Two completely different emotions are intertwined, full of extremely complex contradictions, but it makes people feel so coordinated.


    This is a performance form of two extremes that have never appeared in the music industry. When the Ye Huan sisters finished their performance and bowed, the whole scene was silent.


    Ye Le looked at her sister sadly and thought that their performance was a failure. There was no applause. Although Ye Huan was nervous, his face was calm. He took Ye Le''s hand and whispered, "we''ve tried our best. Let''s listen to fate!"


    "Yes!"


    Ye Le saw calmness and firmness in Ye Huan''s expression, nodded heavily, and turned around to go back to the backstage.


    "OK, great! This is the best music I''ve heard in the past ten years!"


    An undisguised sound of praise sounded, which made the sisters have a meal. Their bodies were stiff for a moment, and they looked back slowly.


    The mulberry tree stood up excitedly and began to applaud: "Pa Pa Pa!"


    "What uncle said is also what I want to say. I dare say that it will definitely become a classic, high nose, thin lips, in this black night..."


    Jiang Yimeng also stood up, gave a high evaluation, and hummed two sentences. His face was filled with a happy smile and slapped hard.


    She signed the happy group before, just for Ding Ning''s face, but now she knows that Tiangong entertainment has found a treasure this time.


    Even if Bai Hua and Gu Xiao shoulder the mission of the company, they have to admit that this is a classic song. No matter how reluctant they are, they have to respect their strength.


    Especially when song Ziyi stood up and slapped hard for the first time with undisguised appreciation, they had to stand up and slap.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    As the five judges stood up and applauded, the audience woke up from the intoxication of singing and clapped their hands.


    The scattered applause turned into overwhelming applause, and everyone paid tribute to them with applause and cheers.


    "Happy combination!"


    "Happy combination!"


    ... the roar of mountains and tsunami soared into the sky, and the name "happy combination" resounded through the sky, which is the highest honor and recognition.


    The Ye Huan sisters, like riding a roller coaster, suddenly burst into a look in their dark eyes, covered their mouths in shock, and then hugged and wept with joy.


    "Thank you, thank you judges and teachers, and thank all the audience!"


    The awakened Ye Huan separated from her sister and took her to bow to the judges, teachers and the audience.


    "You conquered everyone with your real strength. Don''t thank anyone. Uncle supports you."


    Mulberry knew that there was something fishy between the three entertainment companies, but he was eager to love talent. He didn''t care whether he would offend others and expressed his support with practical actions.


    "Yes, what uncle said is exactly what I mean. I believe that as long as you have eyes... Er, no, as long as you have ears, you won''t lie with your eyes open."


    Jiang Yi said something in her dream, and glanced at Bai Hua and Gu Xiao. The eyes of the masses are bright. If they dare to disobey public opinion and deliberately give them low marks, I believe the audience can smell an unusual smell.

 Chapter 584

    Bai Hua and Gu Xiao looked ugly and smiled bitterly at each other. Under the eyes of so many people, it is impossible for them to score low. Although the company''s orders are very important, their own future and destiny are more important.


    "Not to mention the sound of nature, but at least it is a rare classic song. Although the form of expression is relatively unique, it is catchy, simple and easy to learn. It may not sing the taste of the original song, but the singing degree will be very high. I give six points."


    Song Ziyi gave a very professional and pertinent evaluation and gave a score directly.


    As soon as this remark was made, the whole audience was in an uproar. You should know that the full score of this competition is 100. The evaluation of the outside audience accounts for 70% of the comprehensive score, while the five judges account for 30% of the comprehensive score. Six points is the highest score that the judges can give.


    The previous scores have come out. Ge Wenju scored 23.8 points, Cheng Siyu 24.1 points and Chen Xuejie 26.7 points. Mo Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie only scored 23.7 and 23.6 points respectively due to being suppressed, ranking the last two.


    At the moment, song Ziyi, a happy group, gave six points, mulberry and Jiang Yimeng also gave six points, Bai Hua and Gu Xiao also gave five points under pressure, scoring 28 points on the spot, ranking first.


    The host came to the stage in time and announced the result. In the end, which three groups will be eliminated depends on the ratings of the audience outside the venue. The program group has opened the voting channel. The next link is to wait for the off-site ratings.


    Mo Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie hugged Ye Huan''s sisters backstage to congratulate them, but when they thought of the adverse public opinion on the Internet, they wilted like frost beaten eggplant.


    You know, with their popularity, even if the on-site scoring is slightly behind, they can turn the defeat into victory in the off-site scoring link, but now, being eliminated has almost become a certainty.


    Ye Huan sighed helplessly and comforted: "those who are clear are clear, and those who are turbid are turbid. As long as we try our best."


    "Yes, we have tried our best. Let''s wait for the final result."


    Blue Mengdie forced herself to cheer up and said with a smile, but she was depressed to death. After all, she was different from the three sisters Ye Huan. They were all contracted actors booked by Tiangong entertainment, and once she was eliminated, she would be out of luck this year


    In the entertainment industry.


    Ye Huan seemed to see through her mind, hesitated and held her hand: "Mengdie, don''t be sad. If you can''t, I''ll tell my brother and ask him to say hello to sister Yimeng. We all go to the heavenly palace for entertainment."


    "No, a failure doesn''t mean anything. I believe in my strength. It''s a big deal to come back next year."


    Although LAN Mengdie is eager to become a contracted actor, she has her own pride and categorically rejected Ye Huan''s proposal.


    Ye Huan clenched her hand: "anyway, Mengdie, you should remember that we are all best friends."


    "Well, we are all best friends."


    Ye le and pan Xiangyun also came forward and hugged them.


    Blue dream butterfly''s eyes were moist and nodded hard: "I''m glad to know you."


    "Wow!"


    There was a huge noise and angry scolding at the front desk, which made them look at each other in surprise. They didn''t know what had happened.


    As the noise grew louder and louder, when they couldn''t help but want to probe to see what happened, Bai Hua and Gu Xiao hid in the background with a disheartened face.


    "Miss Bai, Miss Gu, what happened ahead?"


    Ye Huan and others bowed politely and asked curiously.


    Bai Hua and Gu Xiao looked at their innocent face and thought they were gloating. They were angry and snorted coldly. They ignored them and hurried away surrounded by assistants and agents.


    The four women looked at each other. They didn''t know where to offend them. Before the final result of the competition, the judges left early. It''s too irregular.


    Just when they were confused, Jiang Yimeng came in from the front desk with a smile.


    "Hello, sister Yimeng. What happened ahead?"


    Ye Huan hurried forward to ask.


    "Yes, sister Yimeng, what''s the matter? Why did Miss Bai and Miss Gu leave early?"


    Pan Xiangyun also asked curiously.


    "You didn''t watch the news on your mobile phone?"


    Jiang Yimeng looked in a good mood and said with a smile.


    "No, we played on the stage. We didn''t bring our mobile phones in the dressing room."


    Blue butterfly explained.


    Jiang Yimeng suddenly laughed and said, "no wonder you don''t know. You''ll know when you read the mobile news. Don''t worry, you''ve been stable in entering the finals."


    "Ah? What happened? Sister Yimeng told us!"


    Ye Le is cheerful and has always had a good relationship with Jiang Yimeng. She asks coquettishly with her arm.


    "The three major entertainment companies have made rumors and discredited me and you. Now the form of public opinion on the Internet has reversed, and the three major entertainment companies are in big trouble."


    Jiang Yimeng smiled happily. The only thing she regretted was that song Ziyi was not affected by the incident. Who let others have foresight and score fairly all the time.


    Bai Hua and Gu Xiao were not so lucky. They were scolded by the angry audience at the scene. They really didn''t have the face to stay here and had to run away in embarrassment. This will be a stain that can''t be erased all their life for their future star road.


    "Ah, how could this happen?"


    Ye Huan and others surprised to cover their mouths and asked unimaginably.


    "It was exposed by a reporter named Qu Yan on her own microblog, and I don''t know where she came from those detailed video materials. The contacts of the three entertainment companies in the program group are going to be unlucky, and they will certainly be scapegoats."


    Jiang Yimeng gloated, but she knew very well that all this must have been done by Ding Ning.


    Although everyone knows what''s going on in the middle, the three major entertainment companies will definitely abandon the car and pretend that they don''t know, and launch the contact person of the program group as the culprit to bear the anger of the audience.


    Ye Huan and other women cheered. LAN Mengdie said gratefully, "we want to thank the song reporter. If it weren''t for her, we would be eliminated this time."


    "Yes, when the game is over, we''ll thank her for her outspoken words."


    Ye Huan and others thought so.


    "No, thank you. You''d better thank Ding Shao."


    Jiang Yimeng smiled coyly.


    "Thank my brother? Why? What does this have to do with him?"


    Ye Le asked in a daze. The other three women also looked at a loss.


    Jiang Yimeng looked at sister Ye Huan with envy: "Ding Shao knew that you were wronged and had come to me before. Although I don''t know how he did it, I''m sure that he secretly arranged all the things including Qu Yan''s exposure. You know it well. Since he didn''t tell you, he just didn''t want you to know. I''m talkative."


    "It''s my brother who has been helping us. I thought he didn''t come."


    Ye Huan''s eyes were moist and his voice trembled.


    Ye Le couldn''t help crying. He rushed to his sister''s arms and sobbed, "brother is very kind to us."


    Jiang Yimeng shook his head with a bitter smile and turned away.


    Blue Mengdie looked at sister Ye Huan with envy and said, "I envy you that you have such a good brother."


    "Hee hee, it''s my brother now, Mengdie. Do you envy, envy and hate?"


    Pan Xiangyun shook his long legs without a lady''s demeanor and flirted with blue Mengdie.


    "It''s useless to envy, envy and hate. People don''t accept their sister again, but then again, huanhuanle, does your brother have ideas about you? My brother is not as good to me as he is to you."


    Blue dream butterfly skimmed her mouth and asked with a gossip face.


    Ye Huan''s face turned red and said in shame: "don''t talk nonsense. What my brother has always obeyed us is his brother''s feelings for his sister."


    "I wish brother would do something to me. Unfortunately, he always treats us as sisters."


    Ye Le said somewhat lost.


    Blue Mengdie and pan Xiangyun opened their mouths in amazement. They always thought that the relationship between Ding Ning and ye Huan sisters was not simple, but they didn''t expect that it was Luohua''s intention to flow ruthlessly. Is there another brother like mi you? Give me a dozen first.


    Pan Xiangyun asked thoughtfully, "is that your brother in that night, the boy?"


    "Well, when our sisters were most desperate and helpless, it was brother who appeared and saved us. We all wanted to make a promise, but he always regarded us as sisters and never took advantage of us."


    Ye le was full of depression and said, "are our sisters so unattractive?"


    "Twin beauty, if I were a man, I would have taken you two sisters together and enjoyed the happiness of everyone. Your brother... He can''t do it."


    The blue dream butterfly winked and joked.


    "Go away, don''t talk nonsense. My brother has a girlfriend, okay?"


    Ye Huan laughed and scolded, with unspeakable resentment in his tone.


    "Is his girlfriend beautiful? Tell us."


    Blue dream butterfly and pan Xiangyun all came up with gossip on their faces, with little stars shining in their eyes.


    "My brother''s girlfriend is old and beautiful, with white skin and long legs..."


    Four small heads gathered together, chattered and started the gossip journey.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master, where have you been? How did you come back? I tell you, the performance just now was wonderful. Your two sisters are so powerful. It seems that it will be a matter of time to become a big star..."


    Gentle and soft, he took Ding Ning''s arm and talked excitedly about what had happened before.


    "I went to do something and didn''t go far."


    Ding Ning casually perfunctory two sentences, looking at the mobile phone in his hand, his heart completely implemented.


    In the online voting, the Ye Huan sisters rode the dust, their support rate exceeded 20 million in a short time, and they are still rising. There is no suspense about becoming the first to enter the finals.


    Ranked second is Pan Xiangyun, whose support rate has also reached 10 million, and has full stamina. It will be a matter of time before it reaches 20 million.


    Blue Mengdie is a little hung up. It seems that the support rate is different from that of Chen Xuejie. At present, it is between 8 million and 10 million. The final winner is still unknown.


    Ge Wenju and Cheng Siyu are much worse than them. They only hover between 2 million and 3 million. It''s good to break through 5 million when the voting is over.


    When the 20 minute voting time ended, the happy group ranked first, and the off-site support rate reached more than 30 million; Pan Xiangyun steadily occupied the second place, with a support rate of more than 20 million.


    Perhaps because of the great contrast in the public opinion storm, LAN Mengdie won a lot of sympathy compensation points. Finally, with a support rate of 19.8 million to 15.63 million, Chen Xuejie won the qualification to enter the finals.


    The semi-final of campus star finally ended smoothly and the dust settled. The three groups of players just have to wait for the final next week.


    But the aftermath of the semi-final did not dissipate, and there was a growing trend.

 Chapter 585

    The dark scenes of the three entertainment companies have pushed the top management of the three companies to the forefront of the storm. Although they decisively broke the gecko and pushed the contact persons of the three program groups to take the blame, the matter did not end as they thought.


    Reporter Qu Yan didn''t know if she had a grudge against them. She used the method of constantly throwing out, and exposed their call video screen bit by bit, so that the dark curtain was gradually exposed to the sun.


    Just as the top executives of the three major companies were looking for connections everywhere and spent a lot of money to hire a navy to wash their white, a heavy news completely plunged them into the abyss.


    Zhou Mingxia, the art director of Xingyi and a well-known gold medal broker in the industry, is suspected of coercion, inducement or coercion of its stars to do skin / meat business to make huge profits and establish contacts. Taken away by the police for investigation and inquiry.


    As soon as Qu Yan posted the news on her microblog, it caused crazy clicks and reprints from all netizens, making the three major entertainment companies the source of crimes accused by thousands of people, and aroused strong indignation from people from all walks of life. Righteous people sent a document strongly calling on the national publicity department and cultural law enforcement department to intervene and thoroughly investigate the criminal acts of the three major entertainment companies, In order to purify the cultural market of China, strengthen the construction of spiritual civilization, strengthen the quality and cultivation of actors, severely crack down on some so-called hidden rules, and let all actors enter the era of fair competition in a virtuous circle, rather than relying on selling their bodies.


    At a time when the state is preparing to vigorously promote national culture, this proposal quickly attracted the attention of the government. The administrative measures for the purification of China''s cultural market (for Trial Implementation) was formulated for the first time. Led by the Ministry of culture, a cultural inspection department was established to strengthen the supervision of the entertainment industry.


    The three major entertainment companies bear the brunt. They are listed as the first batch of entertainment companies to be investigated, making them want to cry without tears.


    Misfortunes never come singly. Yanjing TV station and mango TV station jointly issued a statement to include the three major entertainment companies in the unpopular blacklist, which made the contracted actors of the three old entertainment companies panic and terminate their contracts one after another to find another way out. Finally, the three major entertainment companies had to withdraw from the historical stage of China.


    The decline of the three major entertainment companies led to the rise of Tiangong entertainment. Even song Ziyi, a sister of Xingyi, resolutely terminated the contract and threw herself into its arms, making Tiangong entertainment a real leader in the entertainment industry.


    Inferring from the logical relationship of final profit, whether there is the shadow of Tiangong entertainment behind the decline of the three entertainment companies is different.


    Only a few people who know the inside know that the source of all this is just because a little doctor from Ninghai gave a bad breath for his sister''s unfair treatment.


    Of course, his revenge is only a fuse, and the final collapse of the three major entertainment companies is inseparable from the fuel behind Tiangong entertainment.


    No one knows that on the second day of the campus star semi-final, Ding Ning and Bai Qing had an extremely secret dialogue. Each of them took what they needed. A few words decided the ultimate fate of the three entertainment companies.


    No one knows that Ding Ning is not only to vent his anger for the Ye Huan sisters, but also to eliminate some ugly phenomena in society and let the evil people get due punishment, such as Kanghua.


    Of course, this is a later remark, not to mention for the time being.


    After the competition, Ding Ning took Liu Sheng, shallow Dai and gentle Rou, met with Ye Huan and others, and held a grand celebration banquet to congratulate them.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. Ding Ning chose the splendid club in Yanjing, which is known as the top restaurant.


    what? No membership card? That''s not a problem. Gentle and soft, but a brilliant diamond member.


    But after arriving at the place, Ding Ning was surprised to find that Zhu Pengcheng, the boss of the resplendent club and a famous tycoon in Yanjing City, greeted him personally, smiled and said that all his expenses in resplendent would be free of charge, and gave him a top VIP Black Diamond supreme membership card, which made her gentle and soft envy.


    This makes Ding Ning feel inexplicable. Although he is narcissistic, he is not arrogant. He doesn''t know why the fat boss with a humble smile is so polite to himself.


    Is this Ya''s stomach too big, little JJ can''t see, and wants to find his own miracle doctor for help?


    Ding Ning thought maliciously, but he didn''t reach out and hit the smiling face. Don''t give anything for nothing. If it''s a sugar coated shell, eat the sugar coated shell and throw it back.


    Seeing that he had accepted his kindness, Zhu Pengcheng smiled and left wisely to organize their banquet himself.


    "Master? Did you know president Zhu before?"


    On the way into the supreme private room, he asked softly and curiously.


    "I don''t know. It''s the first time I''ve seen him."


    Ding Ning shook his head blankly.


    Gentle and soft was surprised, and said with a puzzled face: "then why did he see his master like his own father? It doesn''t make sense."


    "What nonsense? Maybe president Zhu came to make friends with me because he saw that I was handsome, handsome, handsome, and handsome. He naturally admired me."


    Ding Ning was very narcissistic and boasted a lot. Sister Ye Huan and others laughed back and forth, and tears came out.


    Pan Xiangyun and Ding Ning were also familiar with each other, and their conversation was less restrained. They glanced at each other and joked, "brother, you are really narcissistic."


    Blue Mengdie has a kind of awe for Ding Ning, but she is full of curiosity about him. She wants to make fun of him, but she doesn''t dare. She can only giggle.


    Sister Ye Huan is a mystery sister of God. She smiles and nods in agreement. She thinks what brother said is very reasonable.


    Liu shengqian Dai was silent, but she felt a smile in her eyes, but she couldn''t hide it. It seemed that today''s Ding Ning was a little different from usual, and became more and more beautiful.


    Ding Ning smiled twice and said forcefully, "do you have any other explanations?"


    Everyone looked at each other. Yes, what other explanation can explain president Zhu''s abnormal behavior?


    "I think president Zhu may have asked for you, so he treated you with courtesy," he said gently but without giving face


    "If you have a request from me, why didn''t you say it just now?"


    Ding Ning actually thought so, but today he was in a good mood and surrounded by the beauty, which greatly satisfied his little vanity. He deliberately amused the women and deliberately denied it.


    "Maybe... Maybe he has something to hide?"


    Gentleness and softness were asked, and they coughed for a long time to hold out the answer, but they were unanimously recognized by everyone.


    Ding Ning pretended to be beaten and lamented, "Why are you so honest, can''t you let master narcissism for a while?"


    "You''re handsome enough to stop narcissism."


    Gentle and soft, half true and half false, smiled and joked.


    Ding Ning''s face was dese''s expression: "this is still pleasant to hear, which shows that you still have a good eye."


    "Brother, do you want to soak sister Rourou?"


    Ye Le asked with a narrow face.


    There was a trace of shame on her gentle face, but she pretended not to care. "Lele, don''t talk nonsense. Master is sister Nuo''s boyfriend."


    "Sister Nuo? Hey, brother, how many girlfriends do you have?"


    Ye Huan was stunned when she heard about sister Nuo. She only knew that Lingyun was his girlfriend. The relationship between Luoxue who lived at home and him seemed unclear, but sister Nuo heard about it for the first time.


    "Cough, little girl, stop talking nonsense and order what you want to eat."


    Ding Ning was embarrassed. He couldn''t talk this day. If he talked again, he would become a scum man and quickly turned off the topic.


    Gentle but unwilling to let him go. Feeling that ye Huan had something to say, he pretended to inadvertently ask, "Huanhuan, is your brother''s girlfriend good to you?"


    Ye Huan took a wary look at the tenderness and softness, and said perfunctorily, "I haven''t seen it."


    "Sister, why haven''t you seen it? Sister Luoxue is very nice."


    Ye Le has no heart. She likes the gentle nature of falling snow very much. She opens her mouth and comes.


    Gentle and soft, but frowned: "falling snow? Who is it?"


    Ye le was about to answer, but ye Huan quietly pulled her arm and winked at her, indicating that she didn''t talk disorderly. Ye Le found that she had made a slip of the tongue and spit out her tongue mischievously.


    Ding Ning immediately seized the opportunity to answer: "it''s my sister Ding Luoxue. Ye Huan and ye Le met once. There may be some misunderstanding."


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to disclose that Ding Luoxue is his girlfriend''s business, but he can tell Lingyun and even Xiao Nuo, but he can''t tell gentle and soft.


    After all, gentleness and softness are sisters in Xiao Nuo''s circle. His current identity is also positioned as Xiao Nuo''s boyfriend. If he admits that Luoxue is his girlfriend, it will lose Xiao Nuo''s face, which will make her unable to lift her head in the circle of friends. He can only deny it against her heart.


    "Your sister?" she asked softly and suspiciously. "How did ye Le say she was your girlfriend?"


    "I didn''t say. I said Sister Luoxue was very nice. I didn''t say she was brother''s girlfriend. You asked brother''s girlfriend? Hey, I heard wrong. I thought you asked brother''s family."


    Ye Le knew he had said something wrong and made up for his mistakes.


    Looking at Ye Le''s innocent face, the gentle and soft hate teeth are only itchy. There must be something fishy in it. I don''t know whether sister Nuo knows it or not.


    "Order quickly. Don''t just talk. Today is our great day."


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little awkward, pan Xiangyun quickly rounded the court.


    "Yes, yes, serve the food quickly. I''m hungry."


    Blue dream butterfly also reacted and echoed.


    Ding Ning secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Gentleness and softness are going to go back to Ninghai with him. At that time, Xiao Nuo and Xiao Yao will explain such things to her, but in Yanjing, we must not show our breath. Slag man also has dignity.


    Liu shengqian Dai looked at him contemptuously and said, "hum, it''s distracting for you. Do you know how nervous you are now?


    Ding Ning glanced at her in surprise. What''s the situation with the purse? Why does she feel strange these two days?


    Liu shengqian Dai blushed and secretly reminded himself not to reveal his flaws, so that he could find that she had recovered her memory, otherwise it would be embarrassing.


    After all, she haunted him to sleep all day when she lost her memory. Even he changed her clothes himself. If he found that she had recovered her memory, it would be a shame.


    Just as Huzi and his wife pushed the door in, Ding Ning didn''t continue to explore, otherwise he would find something different about Liu Sheng and shallow Dai.


    As soon as the mosquito entered the house, she became one with the girls. She was pregnant and naturally would not go to the live performance, but she also watched the live broadcast on TV at home.


    Although I didn''t know the sisters Ye Huan well, it was not the first time I met them. In addition, I watched their game and praised them. I soon got hot with them.


    It has to be said that the efficiency of mosquitoes is very good. The procedures for opening drunk Hongyan Yanjing branch have been completed in the past two days. Even the office address has been selected and is being renovated.


    Even if it has not officially opened, the business has begun to connect first. With her cosmetics as samples, she has been strongly sought after in the upper class circle.

 Chapter 586

    The excitement of mosquitoes is obvious. After the cosmetics have been tried out to friends in the circle for the past two days, the rich people in the circle, especially women, who don''t love beauty, chase mosquitoes and rush to place orders for fear that they won''t be able to buy them slowly.


    The most important thing is that these people don''t care about money at all. Who is impatient to buy the ordinary version with slow effect? All the orders are the supreme version with fast effect. In the past two days, they have received more than 300 sets of orders alone. They are all rich and generous. They all pay the full amount directly.


    Eighty eight thousand sets and three hundred sets are more than 20 million. This is only the orders signed by mosquitoes themselves. The orders signed by others have not been counted in time. According to her rough estimation, there is no problem with thousands of sets.


    Ding Ning also surprised himself. Unexpectedly, there are so many rich people in Yanjing City, thousands of sets, which is close to 100 million.


    It seems that my worry was superfluous. With such contacts and circle of friends, it would be a fool not to take the route of high-end luxury jewelry.


    Mosquitoes now concentrate on the business of the branch and urge Ding Ning to produce the products quickly. Otherwise, it''s strange that people don''t treat her as a liar.


    Ding Ning is also speechless: "I also want to put into production quickly, but the problem is that the plant is still under construction and does not form a production line. I just make it by hand, which is just a drop in the bucket."


    "Why build your own factory? It''s much easier to directly buy a factory and then buy a production line."


    The mosquito positively suggested that Ding Ning shook his head and smiled bitterly: "it''s not as simple as what you said. The production process of drugs and cosmetics I developed is extremely complex. I have high requirements for temperature, environment and light. It''s easy to buy other people''s factories, but it can''t be used. I have to transform them, so I have to build them myself."


    The mosquito didn''t understand this, but he knew that his idea was a little whimsical. He said with his mouth: "anyway, we must speed up the construction speed. People trust me and pay the full amount. If I don''t ship it for a long time, I can''t explain."


    Ding Ning can also understand her mood. The customer''s full payment depends on the mosquito''s family background. I believe she will not abscond with the money. However, if she can''t deliver the goods for a long time, although she won''t be forced to refund the money, it will inevitably be difficult to listen behind the scenes.


    Mosquito is a pregnant woman. If it affects her mood, she will be greatly guilty.


    It seems that it is urgent to put into operation as soon as possible, but the problem is that the plant has not been built yet. It is fast to put into operation after the year.


    After explaining, the mosquito also had no way. He said in frustration: "I knew I wouldn''t be in a hurry to pull orders. Now it''s OK. I can''t get the goods until years later. There are still more than three months left."


    "There''s no way. I can only let my brother-in-law urge the construction team to speed up the construction of the plant. Come back and explain to those who have placed orders that it''s really not possible. First return the money to them and let them place orders when they are officially put into production."


    The tiger son said softly.


    "That''s no good. Now I''m refunded. They still think I''m bragging. Next time, no one will believe me."


    The mosquito shook his head and begged to look at Ding Ning: "what I pay attention to in the mall is credibility. If I break my faith this time, it will be difficult to do business in the future. Brother-in-law, do you think you can find a way to match 300 sets for me as soon as possible. I''ll send off the paid ones first and let them wait slowly."


    The speaker didn''t mean it, but the listener meant it. What tiger said about speeding up the construction progress made Ding Ning''s heart move. Yes, how did he forget that he now has a thick soil totem. He can mobilize soil elements to build a temporary processing plant overnight to solve the urgent problem.


    "OK, no problem. After dinner, I''ll call Xiao Yao and ask her to send me the needed herbs and packaging express. I''ll directly configure 300 sets in Yanjing these days."


    Ding Ning agreed without hesitation. As for the production plant, he didn''t intend to tell others. After all, it''s too incredible.


    "Great, brother-in-law, come on, I''ll give you a toast with tea instead of wine. It''s more than 20 million. It''s safe in your pocket!"


    The mosquito stood up happily, boldly took up the tea cup to propose a toast, and Ding Ning took up the wine cup and drank it all at once.


    Sister Ye Huan is better. Pan Xiangyun and blue Mengdie have long been stunned. What kind of cosmetics are they? Three hundred sets have sold for more than 20 million.


    Pan Xiangyun, in particular, asked Ding Ning to keep her for a lifetime. Half of it was a joke and half wanted to leave a way out for himself. In fact, he didn''t think Ding Ning had the ability to keep her for a lifetime.


    Although Miss Pan is not a rich family in her hometown, she is also a standard young lady. There are still hundreds of millions of assets in her family. She chooses the most expensive and best food and clothing from small to large.


    But now, after whispering about tenderness and softness, she doesn''t think so. How can a person who can produce 881 sets of cosmetics in short supply not afford her.


    Compared with Pan Xiangyun, the blue dream butterfly, who had more than enough conditions at home, was even more shocked. Looking at Ding Ning, small stars twinkled in her eyes.


    Tall, handsome, generous, gentle and witty... Talented, rich and talented (Figure), such a Sancai man also has a high face value. He is the perfect prince charming.


    It has to be said that the blue dream butterfly, who is a little realistic in her bones, immediately began to be crazy. She stared at Ding Ning with her eyes straight, which made the Ye Huan sisters feel a strong sense of crisis. It seems that the arduous task of winning her brother earlier should enter the agenda in advance. Otherwise, I don''t know how many women have broken their heads.


    "Huanhuan, Lele, will you go back to Ninghai this afternoon?"


    Ding Ning suddenly asked.


    "Well, a lot of lessons have been missed during the competition. I have to make up for them when I go back. I will come back to Yanjing next week at the finals. The program team has booked tickets."


    The Ye Huan sisters nodded somewhat lost. Making up lessons was just one thing. They couldn''t let go of sun Lanying who was at home alone.


    Ding Ning pondered: "then go back as planned. I''ll go back on the 12th to see my aunt."


    "Really? My mother has talked about you many times, but my brother has been busy and has no time."


    Sister Ye Huan said in surprise.


    Ding Ning scratched the back of his head: "wait until I go back. Maybe it will give you a surprise."


    "What''s the surprise? Can you reveal it first?"


    Ye Le shook Ding Ning''s arm and looked at him coquettishly.


    "That won''t work. It''s not a surprise to reveal it."


    Ding Ning rubbed Ye Le''s small head and said with indulgence.


    Liu shengqian Dai looked at this scene and suddenly felt sour in her heart. She always felt like her favorite toy had been robbed.


    At ordinary times, Ding Ning looked at her with such spoiled eyes and rubbed her head, but now he rubbed Ye Le''s head in front of her, which made her feel like an out of favor concubine who was thrown into the cold palace. She was very uncomfortable.


    Liu shengqian Dai, what are you thinking? He is your enemy. How can you indulge in his favor? Wake up and stop indulging. He is an evil devil. If he casts a spell on you, you will gradually fall in love with him. No, absolutely not.


    Liu shengqian Dai was so excited that she quickly buried her head and ate vegetables to hide her emotions.


    "Brother, I want a surprise, too."


    Pan Xiangyun also learned to be coquettish. He looked at Ding Ning with a small mouth. Where was the style of the former retro goddess.


    "I want it too, I want it too."


    Blue Mengdie followed the coaxing half true and half false, but looked at Ding Ning''s eyes.


    "Master, I want it too, I want it too!"


    Gentle and soft, she imitates blue Mengdie with a smile. She blushes with shame.


    "Rourou, you shouldn''t say I want it, you should say I want it, I want it... Ha ha!"


    Before the mosquito finished his explicit words, he amused himself. He was out of breath and made the tiger nervous.


    "Dead mosquito, talk nonsense again. I won''t tear your broken mouth."


    The gentle and soft pretty face fainted and shouted fiercely.


    "Husband, she bullied me, sobbing..."


    The mosquito twisted and snuggled in the arms of the tiger, pretending to be wronged.


    "Oh, good, don''t cry, don''t cry, my husband will avenge you."


    The tiger pretended to beat softly and slapped softly, and smiled more falsely.


    "Vomit... I want to vomit when this dog food is spilled."


    Gentle and soft curled his lips: "show love, die fast."


    "Hum, I think you envy, envy and hate!"


    Mosquitoes fight back.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as the joke was played, the atmosphere suddenly warmed up. They talked and laughed and drank, but they were also happy.


    Although Ding Ning didn''t come to Yanjing for a long time, his nerves were always tight. At the moment, he relaxed and felt relaxed.


    Of course, the most important thing is to have a group of Yingyan beauties to accompany. Even if you can''t do anything bad, it''s not pleasing to the eye.


    It''s really a great pleasure in life to make some ambiguous and explicit jokes based on the wine. No wonder so many people like to drink flower wine.


    The banquet didn''t end until 3 p.m. LAN Mengdie and pan Xiangyun stayed in Yanjing to prepare for the Finals because they had a long way to go and had to participate in the finals next week. However, they were responsible for the accommodation expenses during this period, which was not a burden for them, What''s more, the school will reimburse them.


    Liu shengqian Dai didn''t pester Ding Ning. She went back to the hotel with gentle Rou first. Tiger and mosquito also left and wished sister Ye Huan a pleasant journey.


    Ding Ning personally drove the Ye Huan sisters to the station. After parting, he asked where pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie lived.


    The two women looked at each other. Pan Xiangyun flashed a cunning color in his eyes and said wrongfully: "the game is over, and the program team doesn''t care about our life or death. The teacher has returned to school. We are both children no one wants. Brother, you can''t ignore us."


    "Yes, brother, you can''t ignore us. We can afford to stay, but we''re afraid of meeting bad people."


    Blue Mengdie also naturally shouted to brother, which suddenly reminded Ding Ning of a very sad song: how many good sisters do you have.


    Immediately said with a wry smile, "come on, you live with me."


    "Ah, brother, isn''t it too fast? People... People haven''t been prepared yet."


    Blue dream butterfly said shyly.


    Ding Ning was full of black lines. "What do you think? I mean, I live in a hotel with me. I just opened two suites. You live with Rourou."


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Pan Xiangyun couldn''t help it. He covered his stomach and burst into laughter, making blue Mengdie blush with shame. He quickly turned off the topic and said, "ah, brother, you live in a room with your purse?"


    "Yes!"


    Ding Ning naturally replied that he didn''t think there was any problem.


    "Ah, is she your girlfriend?"


    At this moment, even pan Xiangyun was surprised. He couldn''t help asking. He whispered to himself, does Ding Ning have any special hobbies? He doesn''t like beautiful women and ugly women?

 Chapter 587

    Ding Ning was speechless. He explained Liu Sheng and shallow Dai many times. He was too lazy to explain again. He said casually, "no, she just sticks to me."


    "You can sleep in the same room with you?"


    Blue Mengdie''s brain hole suddenly opened, and her eyes were blurred. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Pan Xiangyun opened his sexy mouth in amazement, and his mind was full of imagination. He imagined that Ding Ning was forcibly pushed back by Liu shengqian Dai, and a blush rose on his face.


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and shook his head. "You''ll know later when you ask gentleness and softness."


    Send the two women back to Yanjing Hotel and give them to gentle and soft. To his surprise, Liu shengqian Dai didn''t want to follow him at all. He was relieved, said hello and went straight to the resplendence.


    Zhu Pengcheng didn''t show up until the end of the banquet. He didn''t look like asking for him at all, which confused him. He must understand this.


    "Are you Mr. Ding? Mr. Zhu is waiting for you in room 888."


    Just after arriving at the resplendent gate, the lobby manager in cheongsam greeted him with a professional smile.


    Ding Ning was stunned: "he knew I was coming."


    "Then I don''t know. Zhu always arranges like this. I just follow his orders, Mr. Ding. Please follow me."


    The lobby manager twisted his hips and led the way in front of him. Ding Ning looked red and hot. He quickly looked away and silently ran the Bodhi Heart formula, pretending to look around to solve the embarrassment.


    Coming to Yanjing these days can suffocate him. He was seduced by Qu Yan again last night, and a evil fire was forcibly pressed down by him, which made him suddenly miss his days in Ninghai. At least there was snow around him. It''s really not good. Xiao Yao is waiting, and Ling Yun will take whatever he wants.


    This sudden desire made him realize that after military training, with the gradual enhancement of his physical quality, his demand in some aspects was much stronger than that of normal people.


    It''s only a few days. It''s like being in prison for several years. Look, the old sow is almost double eyelids.


    In front of room 888, the charming lobby manager gently knocked on the door. Zhu Pengcheng''s dignified voice came from the door: "come in, the door is not closed!"


    "Mr. Ding, president Zhu is waiting for you inside. Please come in!"


    The lobby manager bowed politely and made a gesture of invitation.


    Ding Ning nodded and swaggered in. He really wanted to find out what Zhu Pengcheng wanted to do.


    When he entered the room, the lobby manager closed the door and left quietly.


    "Mr. Ding, come on, please sit down!"


    Zhu Pengcheng''s chubby face was full of smiles. He stood up warmly to greet him and asked him to sit on the Italian leather sofa.


    Ding Ning was also impolite. He sat down on the sofa, looked around, and said, "it''s really magnificent. It''s like a small imperial palace."


    Room 888 is a presidential suite with golden wallpaper, golden stall, golden tea table, golden sofa, golden household appliances, and even special toothbrushes and towels. There is a color in the whole room - gold, which makes people feel like entering the golden house.


    Reasonably speaking, this upstart style should make people feel vulgar, but perhaps it is vulgar, that is, elegant. Ding Ning not only doesn''t feel vulgar, but has a sense of dignity.


    The girl Lingyun must like it here, which is similar to her taste of dreaming of sleeping in a big bed full of money.


    "Hehe, Mr. Ding must be curious about why I am waiting for you here."


    Zhu Pengcheng didn''t continue the discussion of decoration style and asked directly.


    Ding Ning smiled, bowed his head and drank tea without talking. He was courteous and either traitor or thief. Zhu Pengcheng gave him a big gift as soon as he came up. He must have asked for talent.


    Now that he has mastered the initiative, there is no need to show excessive curiosity and become passive. Eating sugar coated shells also needs skills.


    When Zhu Pengcheng saw that he didn''t answer, he was depressed. Would the boy talk, but it also made him realize that Ding Ning was not a green head who didn''t understand anything.


    In that case, let''s talk straight to the point and give a dry cough immediately, His face was filled with emotion: "the world knows that I Zhu Pengcheng started from scratch. It took more than 20 years to establish more than 30 clubs, including resplendence, and created a noble family business. In the eyes of outsiders, I Zhu Pengcheng is also a figure in Yanjing city. Even the rich and young of those rich families have to give me face."


    Ding Ning was still silent and listened to him quietly. As a hunter who could hide in the wild for three days and nights since the age of eight, the most important thing he needed was patience.


    Zhu Pengcheng gave him a complicated look, He laughed at himself: "In the eyes of most people, I may think I am a successful person standing at the peak of my life, but in fact, I Zhu Pengcheng know how many kilograms I have. I don''t know how many people are working hard in this city every year and eager to make a difference. There are many highly educated universities, masters and even doctoral graduates. There are many excellent talents, but under the waves, I can finally be successful There are few successful people. More people either break the halberd and sink into the sand, or die with the people. I Zhu Pengcheng is just a big old man who graduated from junior high school. In the words of city people, he is a mud leg from the countryside. Why can I succeed? "


    Ding Ning''s eyes flickered and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He didn''t know why Zhu Pengcheng talked to him, but he could feel the sincerity in his words, so he continued to keep silent and listened carefully to know what he wanted to say.


    "In this city, most successful people like to wear dresses to attend cocktail parties. They drink red wine, smoke cigars, dance national standards and pretend to be gentlemen. It seems that if they don''t, they don''t look like upper class people. They look like aristocrats. Even if they drink tea occasionally, they have to pretend to be sophisticated and have a tea art. Bah!"


    Zhu Pengcheng didn''t mind his attitude. He took a cup of tea and took a sip, A slightly ironic way: "My old Zhu is a mud leg from the countryside. He has no culture and doesn''t understand any elegance. Drinking tea is purely to quench his thirst. I can''t drink tea of 10000 yuan or two and tea of 100 yuan or ten jin. Anyway, I have to spit tea powder. I''m not used to drinking red wine. I don''t have any strength at all. It''s better to drink Erguotou."


    Ding Ning listened to his nagging with a smile and wondered more and more what the purpose of the guy who was full of kindness to him was.


    "Hey! I''ve been nagging for a long time. You should be tired of listening."


    Zhu Pengcheng sighed. His small eyes looked at him and asked.


    "I don''t think so. It''s very interesting. President Zhu is forthright and straightforward. He is not artificial. He has a rash atmosphere. He is a person to make friends with."


    Ding Ning paid a gentle compliment.


    "Really? Ha ha, if you can get a compliment from Mr. Ding, my old Zhu will have a good face, ha ha ha."


    Zhu Pengcheng''s small eyes narrowed into a seam, as if praised by Ding Ning. It''s a great honor.


    The next time, Zhu Pengcheng talked to him about the interesting things that happened in Yanjing. His affectionate attitude was like Ding Ning was an old friend who had known him for many years, but he never mentioned the reason for waiting for him.


    Ding Ning has a sense of bewilderment. This guy is definitely not as simple and straightforward as he appears. He is a very good old fox at bullshit.


    Seeing the passage of time, he still has business to do in the evening. Listening to his nonsense from all over the world, Ding Ning is getting impatient, but still maintains his superficial politeness: "president Zhu talks with humor and has a wide range of knowledge, which makes me wish I could talk with president Zhu at night, but I still have something to do in the evening. I can''t have fun with president Zhu today. I''ll leave first."


    "Well... That''s good. Mr. Ding and I hit it off at first sight. If we have time, let''s talk more."


    Ding Ning tried to force Zhu Pengcheng to speak out his purpose by retreating, but unexpectedly, Zhu Pengcheng stood up to see off the guests with a smile and still didn''t say his intention.


    "That''s OK. I''ll visit president Zhu another day when I have time, but I''m entangled in worldly affairs. I''m afraid I can''t stay in Yanjing for a few days. If I can''t spare time to say goodbye to president Zhu before I leave, president Zhu, please don''t blame me."


    Ding Ning saw that Zhu Pengcheng was so calm and didn''t bother to tangle with him again. What he said means that I don''t have a few days to stay in Yanjing, and I may not have time to see you before I leave. If you don''t say it again, don''t say it forever.


    Zhu Pengcheng was stunned, and his expression was somewhat changeable. Just when Ding Ning was secretly proud that he could not help but say the purpose of looking for him, unexpectedly, Zhu Pengcheng''s face soon returned to nature, Still with a signature bold smile: "OK, the future is long. When Mr. Ding is free to come back to Yanjing, don''t forget to call me Lao Zhu, and I''ll play the host''s friendship."


    Ding Ning is completely confused. Does Zhu Pengcheng really just want to make friends with him at first sight? Nothing to do with him? That''s unscientific, isn''t it?


    But Zhu Pengcheng really didn''t mention what to ask him to do from beginning to end. It seemed that he really just wanted to make friends with him, which made him feel like he had to punch in the air with all his strength.


    Since he even said goodbye, Ding Ning was embarrassed to stay here again. He left with doubts under Zhu Pengcheng''s personal escort.


    The Hummer came out of the magnificent parking lot, took a turn along the street and stopped.


    Ding Ning sat in the driver''s seat with a wry smile on his face. He patronized and forced Zhu Pengcheng to go. He forgot that the highlight of tonight''s show was still brilliant.


    But now he can''t turn around and go back. Zhu Pengcheng knows that he can''t hold his breath and will laugh off his big teeth.


    He scratched his head in distress and scolded: "what kind of medicine does Zhu Pengcheng sell in the gourd?"


    It has to be said that Zhu Pengcheng''s cloud mountain fog mask really aroused his strong curiosity and made him itch in his heart.


    This kind of appetizing feeling made him really want to catch the old boy and beat him up.


    But what surprised him more was that he sent magic mosquitoes to spy on Zhu Pengcheng''s privacy, but he couldn''t even get into room 888.


    The golden door, which looked extremely luxurious, fit perfectly with the ground. Even magic mosquitoes couldn''t get in, and Zhu Pengcheng never came out after entering the room.


    This made him more curious about Zhu Pengcheng. What kind of person is this? What kind of identity does he have? What do you want to express to yourself?


    An ordinary businessman? It''s impossible. Just the golden door that can isolate the prying of magic mosquitoes can''t be made by ordinary people.


    In room 888, Zhu Pengcheng''s smile converged and paced back and forth with a long sigh.


    "Why don''t you just tell him?"


    A slim figure appeared like a ghost and asked coldly.


    If Ding Ning were here, he would be shocked. He stayed here for nearly an hour and didn''t find a third person in the room.

 Chapter 588

    "I also want to tell him, but how can I tell him? If I tell him I''m the leader of the black mouse, he won''t turn his face and kill me directly."


    Zhu Pengcheng scratched his head with a depressed expression.


    "Hum, you deserve it. I reminded you long ago that the black mouse''s internal good and bad are intermingled. It''s time to rectify. You just don''t listen. Now, let''s make an accident. The people you sent almost defiled the young master''s woman and shot him."


    The woman wore a black windbreaker and wrapped her exquisite and graceful body tightly. Even in the room, she also wore a big sunglasses covering half her face, a black hat and black gloves, so that people couldn''t see her clearly.


    "I didn''t know that this master is a young master. It has been more than 20 years since the master disappeared. If the God of wealth hadn''t suddenly appeared some time ago, I thought they were all dead."


    Zhu Pengcheng scratched his head in distress. "I knew the master had been cultivating young masters in seclusion these years. How dare I connive at these turtle grandchildren? Now it''s good. All these troublemakers have died, but I have to bear the blame for everything. I really regret my intestines."


    "Hum, I think you just have an inflated state of mind. If you think they are gone, there will be no one to restrain you and want to be independent."


    The woman''s sharp voice was full of irony.


    Zhu Pengcheng jumped up in fear, bowed and said, "my little aunt, you can''t talk nonsense. I dare not give me a hundred more courage. I admit that I did relax after my master disappeared, but I swear to God that I have no idea of supporting myself."


    "No? Hum, Zhu Pengcheng, you may have forgotten that your wife who fought with you in Yanjing was... Insulted. Who saved you when you tried so hard to find someone but almost got killed? Who finally avenged you? Who gave you a lot of money to live a luxurious and lustful life now? Who knelt down at his wife''s grave with gratitude and swore to the master I will be loyal to him all my life and never do anything against my conscience? I''m afraid you have forgotten the original intention of the master to let you establish the black mouse? See for yourself what the black mouse has become in your hands over the years? All cats and dogs dare to accept and do anything shameful. They make a good intelligence organization a mess, and people turn pale when they mention black rats. Do you think you are very powerful now? Do you think this is what the master wants? Do you think the God of wealth doesn''t know all this? He didn''t pursue your responsibility because he was nostalgic and let you find a way to get the little Lord''s forgiveness, but what did you do? Invite the little Lord to talk nonsense with him. Now you don''t even have the courage to face punishment? Zhu Pengcheng, Zhu Pengcheng, you ungrateful man, you have already forgotten your original heart. You really let me down. You are dead. What''s the face to see your innocent and tragic wife? "


    The more the woman said, the more excited she was, and the more she said, the more excited her voice was.


    Zhu Pengcheng''s forehead was dripping with fine sweat. His face was depressed and he sat down on the golden carpet. His face was twisted and struggling, panting, and his eyes were covered with blood, Holding his head, he begged bitterly in a hoarse voice: "don''t... don''t say it again, please... Please, don''t say it again. I''m useless. I didn''t protect her well. I can only watch her die from being insulted. I''m sorry for her and you, sobbing."


    At the end, Zhu Pengcheng had curled up in pain and sobbed like a wounded beast.


    "Do you think I want to say? Do you think I don''t feel heartache? She''s my mother, but I don''t say can you wake up? You''re not the simple Zhu Pengcheng at the beginning. Have you listened to me these years when I advised you to rectify the black mouse? What''s the difference between the evil things the black mouse did these years and the scum who did evil to his mother?"


    The woman shouted excitedly, and the hot tears had slipped down her cheeks. She wanted to ruthlessly uncover the deepest scar in his heart, let him wake up completely, and stop indulging in the desire for power.


    "No time, I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong. I''ll change it. I''ll rectify the black mouse. I''ll expel all those misbehaving guys. I''ll go to the young Lord and confess to him. He can kill or cut him."


    Zhu Pengcheng knelt on the ground and wept with regret.


    "Dad, I know you''re not to blame for my mother. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to. I just want you to change back to the kind-hearted father with a sense of responsibility and justice, so that my mother can rest in peace under the nine springs."


    Zhu has no time to kneel on the ground and cry with Zhu Pengcheng.


    "I know, I know, dad doesn''t blame you. Dad is wrong. Dad will never again. In his lifetime, I can hear you call me dad. Dad is worth dying now. Dad is not afraid of death, but Dad can''t let you go."


    Zhu Pengcheng had mixed feelings. His precious daughter quarreled with him countless times because she didn''t like what black mouse did, but she was blinded by lard. She didn''t have the patience to listen to her every time. As a result, her father and daughter quarreled like enemies as soon as they met. Her daughter was angry and called her name directly. She hasn''t called him dad for many years.


    It was not until he heard his daughter''s voice that he suddenly became enlightened. It turned out that he had lost himself in the desire for power and wealth, but ignored the feelings of the most important relatives around him.


    At this moment, the feeling of recovery made him seem to open the shackles of his heart. Nothing is more important than his daughter. Go to hell with wealth, power and status.


    "Dad, everything will be all right. The young Lord doesn''t look like that kind of ferocious person. Although you are wrong, it is the fault of the people below. I''ll explain it to him. It will be all right."


    Zhu Wuxian calmed down and began to think about what needed to be solved urgently.


    "I''m also tired these years. I can return all the wealth I have in my hand to the young master. It''s like returning the kindness of the master to us. Let''s go back to the countryside to live."


    Zhu Pengcheng fondled Zhu wucai''s cheek and said softly.


    When the tragedy happened to his wife, Zhu wucai, who was only two years old at that time, was kicked off by the gang of ferocious people and knocked over the boiling kettle on the coal briquette stove. Although she survived, her face and hands were scalded. This is also the reason why she rarely appeared and wore sunglasses even at home.


    "Well, good!"


    Zhu wucai said in a relaxed tone. From childhood, she didn''t want to stay in a crowded place. She didn''t want to face everyone''s advice. Maybe going back to the countryside is also a good choice.


    Zhu Pengcheng hesitated: "where is your master?"


    "Shifu has left. She said she has taught me everything she can teach me. I have to practice by myself in the future."


    Zhu wucai''s tone is somewhat sad. For fear of being pointed out, her character has always been very lonely and doesn''t get close to anyone.


    Until she was ten years old, she met an old woman who fell in the snow and was seriously injured and dying. She took her home and served her carefully.


    After that, she had a master. Sixteen years later, the master taught her all her skills and left a few days ago.


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning turned around, found a shopping mall, parked the Hummer in the parking lot, and then equipped with simulated skin to change his appearance. Only then did Shi Shi ran walk to the resplendence again.


    In front of the club gate, I found a remote corner, started the stealth skills, swaggered in, and then according to the information provided by the magic mosquito, I came to room 620 next to room 618 on the sixth floor, easily opened the door and drilled in.


    Jinbihuihuang provides meal delivery service. 618 is the place where Kanghua invited song Ziyi to dinner.


    Although song Ziyi hasn''t arrived yet, Kang Hua has arrived here in advance. No, it should be said that he was waiting here early this morning.


    At the moment, Kang Hua, lying on the leather sofa with his legs crossed, was very excited. He couldn''t help showing an obscene smile at the thought that song Ziyi, a diva star, would soon be free to take whatever he wanted.


    As Kang Xiangyang''s only son, he will take over Xingyi sooner or later, but as his illegitimate son, I''m afraid he still has a long way to go before he officially joins Xingyi.


    Therefore, the public opinion events that exposed the black scenes of the three major entertainment companies on the Internet today have not had any impact on him at all. His only concern is that today he can finally press down the goddess that countless men dream of. The pleasure of conquering makes him intoxicated than he gets the Star Art Company.


    Perhaps it is related to the growth experience of illegitimate children. Kanghua pays special attention to atmosphere and taste when dating women, so as to show that although he is a wild species, he is also a wild species with style, romance and gentleman.


    Therefore, even if it was a forced dinner, he made great efforts to sprinkle a lot of money in preparation from the morning to decorate the whole 618 with luxury and romance.


    Almost half of the blue goblins in Yanjing gathered in 618 Li, turning the bedroom into a sea of blue goblins.


    In the golden reception hall, colorful hydrogen balloons are suspended on the ceiling. Each balloon is heart-shaped, with the head of song Ziyi printed on it.


    In the middle, a luxurious table with European style is covered with snow-white tablecloth, on which is placed a medieval style Candlestick, which represents the pure white candle, which can be lit at any time. Once the lamp is turned off, it can create the romantic atmosphere of candlelight dinner.


    Under the circumstances of money, the resplendent club sent out more than a dozen staff. It took a lot of effort to move a piano and put it not far from the table. For the ignorant Kanghua, piano level 6 is probably the only talent he can get.


    When Kang Hua was very young, he didn''t understand why every time the man whose mother asked him to call his father always played the noise that made him want to cover his ears in front of the decorated piano.


    But after finding that every time my father pretended to play the piano, my mother sent him out with worship and admiration, which made him feel very strange.


    Once he pretended to go out, but sneaked back. He found his father holding his soft mother into the house and making some strange noises.


    At that time, he did not understand what was going on until he was fourteen years old when he was taken away by a street girl who was older than his mother with a shoddy inferior perfume.


    Maybe he inherited Kang Hua''s lecherous gene. He had inherent intuition and talent in picking up girls. After tasting the forbidden fruit for the first time, he immediately realized that the piano cliff was a big killer for picking up girls.


    Therefore, he doesn''t worry about food and drink. He doesn''t pay attention to learning anything at ordinary times. He has made great efforts in learning the piano. This is the fundamental way for him to pick up girls and kill the four sides. He must not be careless.


    Although he managed to pass the CET-6 piano exam because of his limited qualification, it was enough for him. As long as the piano was a big killer, picking up girls was basically all-round and disadvantageous.

 Chapter 589

    Ding Ning watched Kanghua amuse himself with intoxication through the vision of magic mosquitoes, playing Beethoven''s symphony of fate, and couldn''t help frowning.


    Nima, the piano level is too poor. Even many scales are wrong. He can only coax laymen. He plays a hundred times better than him.


    When he came up with this idea, he was suddenly stunned. From small to large, he learned a lot of traditional music with the old master, such as Cuan, Xiao, Qudi, Guan, konghou, (ancient) Qin, (ancient) Zheng, pipa


    Chime bells, bronze drums, Tang drums and cloud gongs can come easily. Although LAN Mengdie carries a Pipa all day, he doesn''t even have a tenth of his level.


    But I have to say that I am a very pedantic person in my heart and resist foreigners'' gadgets. Ding Ning has never touched the piano, a Western musical instrument.


    But somehow he had a strong feeling that if he played the piano, he would be dozens or hundreds of times stronger than Kang Hua.


    Is this the so-called music without borders? Is music theory interlinked?


    Ding Ning can''t understand this sudden strong self-confidence, because it''s well known that no matter what instrument it is, it takes a long time of hard practice to enter the house. It doesn''t mean that you can play the guitar and the bassoon. You can play the electronic organ and play the drum. Each instrument has its own skills.


    Never touched the piano, how could he have such a confident and arrogant idea, which is completely inconsistent with his modest and low-key style of behavior.


    "Poof poof!"


    Just when he felt unreasonable, the mermaid floated out with bubbles to solve his doubts: "because you control the sound wave melody."


    The mermaid totem suddenly woke up before the campus star competition in the morning. Liu shengqian Dai was gentle and soft. If there was no bubble protection in the crowded crowd, Ding Ning didn''t dare to run around.


    Ding Ning was mentally prepared for her sudden awakening, because the lancet had officially published his paper a few days ago, which caused an uproar in the Western medical community.


    There are approbations, doubts, praises, curses and disbelief... There are many reactions.


    However, no matter how much controversy this paper has caused, it will bring Ding Ning a huge reputation, and it is natural for the mermaid to wake up.


    Now this paper is still fermenting. With the greater the dispute and the more people discuss it, the stronger the sensation will be. At the same time, the higher his reputation will be.


    When the influence of this paper spreads to China, it is the time for him to really harvest a large amount of reputation. After all, the population base of Western barbarians is far less than that of China.


    "Sound wave melody?"


    Ding Ning felt a little strange to this word. His eyes subconsciously avoided the exquisite and graceful curve of the mermaid, and even his breath was involuntarily short.


    Mermaid doesn''t wake up. He expects her to wake up, but when she does wake up, he will suffer from the pain in his sight. This girl still likes to be bare.


    "I don''t know. This is my innate talent. Maybe I am born with affinity for the fluctuation of water, and the flow of water, not only the rise and fall of tide, tsunami, or waterfall, actually contains the most natural rhythm of water, which is the most beautiful sound of nature."


    The mermaid swam around in the air with her tail wagging. The two lumps on her chest swayed and swayed, which made Ding Ning a little dizzy. It seemed... It seemed... Big again.


    Quickly run the Bodhi Heart formula to calm the strong impulse and secretly spit that he is too shameless. His response to the totem is faster than Teddy in the air of the last day.


    Although Ding Ning lost his mind, he soon understood what she meant. He had heard the mermaid''s song. It was absolutely the sound of nature, which was countless times better than the limit that any human can deduce.


    Different from the song that contains spiritual power to charm the audience, it is a sound of nature from the deepest soul, which makes people intoxicated and sink for it.


    According to the mermaid, this is her natural power from the depths of her blood. It is her innate sonic talent. Her understanding of rhythm is in her bones.


    She is attached to Ding Ning and can share this talent with her, which can well explain why Ding Ning feels that she is better at playing the piano than Kang Hua.


    "It''s quite interesting, but it''s useless. It can''t be used to treat diseases."


    Ding Ning grinned and said disapprovingly that he didn''t intend to be a musician or singer. This ability is very weak for him.


    "Short-sighted view!"


    After the mermaid woke up this time, it seemed more humanized. Unexpectedly, they all knew to lose their temper, The little face blushed and said, "in ancient times, humans found that wonderful music has various wonderful functions of relieving nervous tension, relieving fatigue and boosting energy. Even in modern times, it also has ultrasonic waves, infrasound waves and so on, which are used in combat, industrial production, daily life or curing diseases and saving people. How can it be useless."


    Ding Ning was stunned, as if he were enlightened, and his face showed shame. Yes, how could he forget the great role of sound waves.


    With the development of science and technology, modern acoustics has also developed rapidly. It has been widely used in industry, agriculture, national defense, transportation, health, education, scientific research, cultural life and society, and has formed many new marginal disciplines.


    Acoustics is a subject that studies the generation, propagation, reception and function of sound waves in various media.


    The medium transmitting sound waves has three different states, generally called gas, liquid and solid, so it forms corresponding sub disciplines, which are respectively called aeroacoustics, hydroacoustics and ultrasonics. Aeroacoustics involves people''s hearing. Therefore, it is very closely related to people''s cultural life and social activities.


    Because acoustics has different propagation characteristics when propagating in different media and different states, these characteristics can be used to study and measure the physical properties and states of various media, such as elastic modulus, hardness, viscosity, temperature, thickness, material level, etc.


    In particular, the high-frequency ultrasonic wave interacts with some microstructure in the material, such as the interaction between ultrasonic wave and electrons in metals, semiconductors and superconductors, so it can be used to study the material structure. Oil production.


    Because the attenuation of ultrasonic wave in solid and liquid is small, the propagation distance is correspondingly longer, which is generally called strong penetration; At the same time, the ultrasonic frequency is high and the wavelength is short. Therefore, the sound field radiated in the solid has the characteristics of strong directivity and can be reflected when encountering obstacles in the propagation process. It can be used to detect the location, size and nature of defects in metal and non-metallic materials. This is one of the widely used nondestructive testing technologies - Ultrasonic testing. The same principle is popularized and applied to the human body, Some diseases, organ dynamics or physiological changes in the body can be examined from outside the body.


    But it was such a strong discipline that he said it was useless to be ignorant. How could he not be ashamed? He blushed and said in shame: "I''m wrong. I''m really short-sighted."


    Seeing his sincere attitude of admitting his mistake, the mermaid shook her beautiful tail and kept spitting bubbles in her mouth. She said with satisfaction, "don''t underestimate any element material, just as human beings say that natural materials must be useful. Any part of the world, even a grass, a drop of water, a stone and a small flower, has its meaning."


    "Yes, you are."


    Ding Ning is very ashamed. What''s the matter with mermaid? I''m learning to preach.


    "Don''t believe it, just like the sound wave melody I said, if it is powerful enough, it can even destroy the whole world."


    Seeing that Ding Ning seemed to disapprove of her words, the mermaid said with some shame.


    "Sound waves destroy the world? Are you kidding?"


    Ding Ning looked up unconvinced and looked straight into the mermaid''s eyes, but she couldn''t see any joking meaning from her embarrassed eyes. She looked really angry, which made him a little embarrassed and asked, "can you really destroy the world?"


    "In theory, it is entirely possible. As you human beings say," if you give me a fulcrum and a lever long enough, I can pry the whole earth ", which is the same truth."


    The mermaid regretted, "you can''t have such terrible sound waves on earth."


    "Luckily not, otherwise the earth would be over."


    Ding Ning''s inability to Tucao Dao: "fortunately, there is no suitable fulcrum and enough leverage to give Archimedes, otherwise the earth does not know where he has been pried, and I can not make complaints about it."


    "Cluck, you are good or bad, annoying, too lazy to pay attention to you!"


    The mermaid was amused to show her face and smile. She turned charming white on him. As soon as her tail shook, it returned to his arm and turned into a tattoo.


    Only Ding Ning was left standing alone in the same place, messy in the wind, with two big words written on his face - Meng force!


    What the hell is this? Mermaids are becoming more and more humanized. Do you have rice? Now I not only get angry, but also learn to flirt.


    Nima, this is a rhythmic, sister. After the founding of the PRC, animal is not allowed to make a sperm. You don''t know. Well, you are a goblin, make complaints about it, or go on with your work.


    "Poof poof!"


    As soon as Ding Ning restrained his mind, the mermaid vomited bubbles and floated out without organization and discipline. He asked mysteriously, "do you want to try the power of sound waves?"


    "How to try?"


    Ding Ning was curious and asked eagerly.


    "You and I share life. You can also use the natural powers I have, but your mental power is still too weak. You can only use primary sound waves. Feel it."


    The mermaid then floated back and turned into a tattoo, but a clear stream of information came into Ding Ning''s mind, which made it easy for him to master the use of primary sound waves.


    Ding Ning swallowed his saliva and his face became very strange. NIMA, this sound wave cliff is a good thing, but why does it look so evil?


    What sound blade cutting JJ, old man''s cart, old tree roots, Guanyin sitting lotus, flower arrangement behind


    What ghost names are these? Ding Ning was speechless and cried thousands of lines. It was obvious that the name was added by the mermaid later. In fact, it was not so at all.


    The sound blade doesn''t cut JJ, literally, but the sound blade can not only cut JJ, but also cut the head.


    The old man''s cart is to use sound waves to form a wide-ranging attack wave to push down the enemy. It covers a wide area and has low lethality. It is suitable for saving people.


    The old tree packing is used to bind the enemy with sound waves. It has a similar function with the blue and white eye and belongs to an auxiliary attack means.


    As for Guanyin sitting lotus, it uses sound waves to attack from top to bottom, which is very difficult to control.


    Arranging flowers behind the back is more vicious. Sneaking attacks on the enemy''s chrysanthemums with sound waves is a more sinister way of attack.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at these evil names, Ding Ning looked up to the sky and sighed. Unexpectedly, such a simple, kind, beautiful and lovely mermaid has also degenerated. What''s the matter with the world?

 Chapter 590

    "Mermaid, what the hell is your name? Where did you learn these messy things?"


    Ding Ning felt so tired that he must treat the sick and save people to prevent the fall of the mermaid. He asked with gnashing teeth.


    "Poof poof!"


    The mermaid floated out innocently, blowing bubbles and blinking beautiful big eyes: "I''m listening to you."


    "Me?"


    Ding Ning incredibly pointed to his nose, jumped high like being bitten by a dog, blushed and said, "don''t talk nonsense. When did I teach you this?"


    The mermaid tilted her head and frowned. Her pure big eyes were full of doubts. It seemed that she didn''t understand why he was so angry: "this is what you said when you made a villain with falling snow."


    "Poof! That... That... That..."


    Ding Ning almost didn''t spit out his old blood. His face was embarrassed and turned pig liver color. He didn''t speak for a long time.


    God, earth, where''s my privacy? And wood?


    At the thought of doing something he loves to do with Luoxue and putting on some strange shapes, the mermaid is even listening in and applying what he has learned. Ding Ning has a feeling that life is loveless.


    "These are all ghost names. You can''t use such names in the future. What a good move. How can you become so dirty when you come here? It''s bad to bring bad children."


    Ding Ning summoned up his courage and scolded with a red face.


    The mermaid looked at him strangely: "Why are you blushing?"


    "Well, it''s cold and coated with wax."


    Ding Ning really couldn''t talk to her anymore. It was so embarrassing. He perfunctorily drove the mermaid back.


    The mermaid is very confused and has been seriously thinking about a question with philosophical depth. Is it cold? Why wax?


    ¡­¡­


    "Why isn''t the young master''s phone in the service area? Is there a blind spot in Yanjing these days?"


    Zhu Pengcheng listened to the blind voice on the phone and said in confusion.


    "Dad, don''t worry. Call again tomorrow!"


    Zhu wucai breathed a sigh of relief. Although she hoped that her father could take the initiative to admit her mistakes with the young Lord earlier, she was not sure whether the young Lord could forgive her father.


    At the moment, Ding Ning''s phone can''t get through, which makes her hide her ears and steal the bell, hoping to delay one more day.


    "That''s the only way. Before returning the black mouse to the little Lord, we''d better rectify it first."


    After Zhu Pengcheng wants to open up, he has a very peaceful state of mind. Those who should come will always come. Even if the young Lord doesn''t forgive him, he has no regrets. After all, he is mismanaged and connives at his subordinates to do evil. Although he has no direct responsibility, he must be responsible for management.


    "I''ll inform everyone to have a meeting in the evening. The liquidation of the liquidation and the reward of the reward will be clear and clear since they want to be returned."


    Zhu wucai nodded approvingly.


    At this time, Zhu wucai suddenly trembled, and an invisible sound wave seemed to shake her soul in her mind, which made her face change dramatically. Is it the master''s return?


    But when he looked at his father, he found that he was still holding a special phone to contact his black mouse leader.


    No, this is not Shifu. This is similar to Shifu''s unique skill "magic sound filling ears" in sound frequency, but it is quite different, and its power is not the same.


    "Dad, I''ll go out and come back soon!"


    Zhu wucai said in a hurry and ran quickly along the direction of the sensed sound wave.


    "The child? What''s the matter?"


    Zhu Pengcheng took a surprised look at her back. Her daughter has always been calm, but she rarely shows such a hurry.


    But on his territory, he didn''t think his daughter would encounter any danger, so he didn''t think much.


    ¡­¡­


    "Click... Bang..."


    Ding Ning was startled. He stared at the messy glass fragments on the ground and sweated in a waterfall on his forehead.


    Just now he tried the ox knife and tried the old man... Cough, the cart didn''t expect to control its strength. The invisible sound wave shattered all the glass products in the room. Even the tempered glass on the windowsill didn''t escape. All kinds of red wine on the wine cabinet were not spared, and the dark red liquor dripped like blood.


    But I don''t know that the mermaid who is considering philosophy is more shocked than him behind the scenes. She opens her mouth in amazement and looks dull.


    She knows her talent best. It''s easy to shake all the glass in the whole city to pieces if she does her best.


    But what Ding Ning used was only the primary sound wave frequency. It was the first time that she could form this degree of lethality. She couldn''t believe it. It was much more powerful than her primary sound wave.


    But soon, she sensed the power of heaven and earth around her, and suddenly showed a sudden color. It turned out that this guy''s sound wave had triggered the power of heaven and earth. No wonder the power was so terrible.


    "It should not be discovered. The sound insulation effect of this room is so good."


    Ding Ning muttered in a low voice, but his heart was a little bottomless. He leaned his ears to listen to the movements around him. Once he was found, he would immediately become invisible.


    "Ka!"


    Suddenly, there was a slightly undetectable sound of opening the door. Ding Ning''s face changed, and the whole person disappeared in place like water waves.


    Zhu wucai was still in that dress. He swaggered in and looked at the broken glass dregs all over the ground. A dignified color flashed across his eyes.


    "Eh, why is there no one? It''s impossible."


    After checking all the corners of the room, Zhu wucai looked puzzled and said to himself.


    Ding Ning held his breath and didn''t even dare to breathe. It wasn''t because he was afraid of Zhu wucai, but because he sneaked in and broke other people''s glass. He felt guilty.


    "Strange, there is no sign of fighting at the scene. Who was here just now?"


    Zhu wucai sat on the bed with his eyebrows locked. He was a little uneasy. In those years, Shifu was hurt by someone with sonic martial arts.


    Although Shifu refused to say who it was, according to Shifu, few people in the world can use sonic martial arts. Even she is not more than a hundred people together. Although the power of sonic martial arts used by this person is far less powerful than Shifu''s magic sound, it is likely to have something to do with Shifu''s enemies.


    Seeing that she didn''t go, Ding Ning immediately complained to himself. Although he was invisible, it doesn''t mean he was really invisible. If he left now, he must go out, but the ground is full of broken glass. As long as he moves, he will be found by the woman in black in front of him.


    "Come on, waiter, what''s the matter? What club is special? What the hell is it? I spilled it all in 1982."


    At this time, the door of 618 next door was opened and Kang Hua roared angrily.


    Zhu wucai''s face sank. Such things naturally have staff to deal with, but she must find out how much damage the man using sonic martial arts has caused, so as to infer his strength.


    Immediately stood up and went out. Her voice soon came from the door: "don''t worry, sir?"


    "Lao Tzu''s balloons are all fried, Lao Tzu''s blue witch petals are all gone, Lao Tzu''s red wine bottle is all slag, and the wine spills all over Lao Tzu. Do you think it''s important for Lao Tzu?"


    Kang Hua was really angry. His carefully arranged candlelight dinner was completely ruined. What angered him most was that he didn''t know what was going on. When he was holding a bottle of Raffi from 1982 and fantasizing about his love with song Ziyi, the wine bottle suddenly broke into slag silently, and a whole bottle of red wine spilled on his crotch without warning.


    In order to set off his temperament, he specially wore a snow-white suit today. Now it''s good. The red wine spilled on his pants. He was blood red. I didn''t know that he thought he had committed hemorrhoids.


    "Puff!"


    Zhu wucai swore that she really didn''t want to laugh, but Kang Hua''s embarrassed appearance was so much that she couldn''t bear it, so she still laughed.


    Seeing Kang Hua''s iron blue face and poor complexion, Zhu had no time to cover his mouth and said apologetically, "excuse me, sir, I''m not laughing at you."


    "You''re not laughing at me. Who are you laughing at? I think it''s funny to see myself now. Laugh. I''ll make you laugh enough. As a waiter, when you''re Mike Jackson, you cover your face so tightly."


    Kang Hua''s shouting startled the tenants around him. They all looked out to see what was going on. After seeing Kang Hua''s embarrassed appearance, they couldn''t help laughing and pointing, which made him angry. He slapped Zhu Wuqi''s face.


    If at ordinary times, ten thousand Kanghua add up and don''t want to touch Zhu wuleisure, but she really didn''t expect Kanghua to suddenly start. She just turned her face back in time, but her sunglasses and hat were knocked to the ground. Under the black silk, a face like a fierce ghost appeared in front of everyone.


    "Ah, ghost!"


    Kanghua and Zhu had no time to face each other. They were scared out of their wits and gave out a shrill scream. They turned their eyes and fainted. There was a cross flow of excrement and urine under their crotch, and a smoky smell filled the air.


    The two bodyguards pinched their noses, endured their inner fear, dragged him into the room like dragging a dead dog, and closed the door with a bang. That woman is really scary.


    "Oh, my God, you look so good. I didn''t expect you to look so ugly. MD, it scared my baby."


    "My God, it''s so scary. What''s the matter with the resplendence and how can such people come in?"


    "I want to complain. I don''t even have an appetite for dinner tonight."


    "Security guard, security guard, get rid of this ugly woman."


    "Why is the grade of resplendence getting lower and lower? Even such ugly women can come in and never come here again. It''s too disgusting."


    ¡­¡­


    The timid tenants covered their eyes and dared not look. The courageous tenants immediately pointed and scolded.


    Zhu had no time to cover his face. He was full of humiliation. He squatted down in a panic to pick up his sunglasses and hat. Unfortunately, Kanghua slapped his sunglasses and smashed them on the wall. His hat was stained with Kanghua''s excrement and urine, so he couldn''t wear it anymore.


    Although Zhu wucai has been seen with strange eyes since she was a child, no one has ever embarrassed her on the spot, most of which is pointing behind her back.


    But these people in front of them can spend in resplendence. Their identity is either rich or expensive. They usually look down on ordinary people. They regard Zhu wucai as a waiter and have no sense of propriety. How vicious and how to come, which makes Zhu wucai''s tears fall down, cover his face, cry and turn around and run away.


    "Don''t cry, put it on!"


    Suddenly, in a panic, she bumped her head into a warm embrace, and a gentle voice sounded in her ear.


    Looking up hazily with tearful eyes, it was a young man with beautiful appearance, but there was no fear and disgust of others like tigers in his eyes, and there was no sympathy and pity of people around him. He looked at her very clear and gentle, and made her inexplicably have a strong sense of security.

 Chapter 591

    "Thank you!"


    Zhu wucai''s pride in her bones made her very reluctant to accept anyone''s help, but at the moment, she was eager to cover up the torn bloody wound. In addition, the young man in front of her gave her a feeling of peace of mind. Without hesitation, she took over the sunglasses and put them on. Although she couldn''t cover the ugly scars on her forehead, she could not see them with bangs, which ordinary people couldn''t see if they didn''t look carefully.


    "Come on, get out of here first!"


    Although Ding Ning was very angry with those unscrupulous and cheap residents, after all, they just said something hard to obey. They can''t kill all these people because of this.


    Therefore, he can only leave first with Zhu wucai, who has suffered psychological trauma.


    "Yes!"


    Zhu wucai trembled like a frightened quail. He answered weakly and followed behind Ding Ning.


    "The man is hungry and greedy. Such an ugly woman of the company commander can eat."


    A young man with a mashate hairstyle sneered viciously.


    "Hey, hey, although this woman is ugly, she has a great figure and is as cool as covering her face."


    A middle-aged fat man next to him stared at Zhu wucai''s graceful back and said obscene on his face.


    "Ha ha, man''s taste is really heavy. I have no sexual interest at the thought of her face. Man can still talk. Brother admires me."


    Mashate gave the fat man a thumbs up and a look of admiration.


    "Hey, brother, you''re still too young. When you reach my age, you''ll understand that it''s no use for a woman to have a good face. A good figure is the king."


    The middle-aged fat man earnestly taught in the tone of a passer-by, and also exemplary hugged the woman with general appearance but hot figure and e cup on her chest. He smiled and said, "such a woman has strength to play."


    "Annoying, boss Huang, you''re dead."


    The woman beat his chest with shame, and the powder on her face fell down, causing the fat man to laugh.


    Looking at the wrinkles on the woman''s face, the young mashate almost didn''t spit out, and his face turned white with a dry smile: "hey hey, man has a unique taste. My younger brother is willing to bow down. See you later, see you later!"


    After that, he could not wait to turn around and return to his room. With a sound of "bang", a figure appeared like a ghost. He kicked the masate youth out, hit the wall heavily, opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood. His white eyes turned over and fainted. The dark shadow followed him, kicked him in the face, and the masate youth flew into the air, The blood from his mouth was mixed with teeth.


    "Ah, kill..."


    The fat man witnessed this scene and was scared and screamed. Before he finished speaking, he felt a sharp pain all over, as if he had been hit by a Mercedes Benz train. His eyes were dark and he stepped into the footsteps of mashate.


    The hot old woman was about to scream, but she saw the figure look back fiercely. Her dull eyes like dead fish eyes made her very wise eyes turn white and fainted directly.


    The old woman''s heart was about to jump out, but the shadow didn''t take the next step. After five minutes, he dared to open his eyes secretly. There was no shadow at the scene. The shadow didn''t know when he had left silently.


    The old woman breathed a sigh of relief. Watching the unconscious mashate and the fat man lose their teeth, she screamed bitterly: "kill, kill, come and save..."


    In room 703 on the seventh floor, Ding Ning looked at the restless Zhu Wuxian with warm eyes and said in a warm voice, "you should have been scalded when you were a child."


    "I... um!"


    Zhu wucai''s heart had never jumped so fast. She didn''t know what was wrong with her. She especially wanted to stay with the young man, so she pulled him to open a room.


    Maybe he didn''t despise himself, didn''t look at her with strange eyes like others, and stepped forward to help her when she was most vulnerable, which made her feel a sense of dependence. This is probably friendship.


    Due to the scald on her face, Zhu wucai spent all her life in the eyes and abuse of others. Her classmates and neighbors were as afraid of her as snakes and scorpions, let alone making friends with her.


    Her mother is gone again. Although Zhu Pengcheng loves her, he is an old man after all. Where can women be careful? Therefore, Zhu wucai''s heart is lonely and inferior.


    Ding Ning didn''t ask her how she was scalded or why she didn''t have cosmetic surgery, because he knew that she was disfigured because of the scald when she was a child. With the current cosmetic technology, she couldn''t recover her original appearance at all.


    "Thank you. I should go."


    Although Zhu wucai was reluctant to leave, her inferiority complex formed since childhood made her feel unworthy of making friends with anyone. Therefore, she soon recovered her reason and said in a cold voice.


    "Well, I should go too. By the way, I have a friend who has good medical skills. If you want to restore your appearance, you can call him."


    Ding Ning reached out and put a business card into her hand. By chance, he could only help her so much.


    As for the fat man and mashate, it was just because he couldn''t get used to their dirty words. He quietly released the golden haired zombies possessed by ghosts to teach them a little lesson and knock off their teeth.


    "Thank you, I don''t... well, you know little... Doctor Ding?"


    Zhu wucai knows her situation and has consulted the world''s top plastic surgery doctors, but no doctor can guarantee that she can recover her original appearance. After all, the muscles in her scalded part have shrunk, which can not be repaired by skin grafting alone.


    Although a doctor proposed adding silicone artificial filler to her atrophic facial muscles to enrich her cheek muscles, she refused.


    After receiving the business card, she subconsciously wanted to refuse the kindness of the person in front of her, but after seeing Ding Ning''s name on the business card, she suddenly widened her eyes and looked at him in surprise.


    Ding Ning touched his nose and was secretly proud. He didn''t expect that he was so famous now. Even the brilliant waiter knew him, but his face showed a look of awe: "of course, I know. Doctor Ding and I have a good relationship. If you need to find him, say I introduced him, and he will help you restore your original appearance."


    "People... People don''t know your name yet. How can they mention you?"


    Zhu wucai said coyly.


    Looking at her coquettish and moving posture, Ding Ning''s mouth was dry. Despite her ruined appearance, the girl was super first-class in both figure and temperament.


    It is estimated that if her face had not been disfigured, she would not have condescended to be an ordinary waiter here to support herself.


    Although he thought Zhu Wujian must be a master of martial arts, he ruled out this doubt after she was easily knocked off her hat and sunglasses by Kanghua.


    But he didn''t know that although Zhu wucai had extraordinary skills, he had never fought with others because of his character, and he didn''t have any combat experience, so he could be easily succeeded by Kanghua.


    "Cough, my name is Ningding."


    Ding Ningyi said the false name he had made up lazily. He felt a little egg pain.


    However, the photos on the certificate were taken according to the current appearance, and he had to report the name.


    "Ning Ding? Ding Ning?"


    Zhu wucai said something. Although she didn''t say anything, her sad expression proved that she didn''t believe Ding Ning''s words at all. She thought he was perfunctory under a pseudonym.


    Ding Ning knows that a girl like her is very sensitive and fragile. He doesn''t want to mend her bleeding wound.


    Could it be that I could only take out the ID card of "Ningding" and show it to her with a bitter smile: "dingning, Ningding, it''s a coincidence. If I were you, I would think it''s a pseudonym, but unfortunately it''s not. This is my ID card. Don''t believe it."


    "I... I believe you, don''t... don''t look, Ning... Brother Ning, i... my name is Zhu wucai, you... You can call me wucai."


    Woman, what a duplicitous animal. Zhu wucai said he didn''t have to look, but his eyes had already aimed up.


    Seeing that his real name was Ning Ding, I was elated. Brother Ning didn''t lie to me. He was very kind to me.


    "Er, OK, no time, ha ha!"


    Ding Ning gave a dry smile and was worried. I said, sister, I''m not interested in knowing your name. I''m still waiting for something. Don''t you hurry.


    "Elder brother Ning, where are you from? It doesn''t sound like a local accent."


    "By the way, how did you know doctor Ding?"


    "Hee hee, did doctor Ding find your name very interesting?"


    "How old are you this year? What do you do?"


    ¡­¡­


    But unexpectedly, Zhu wucai was excited like a little sparrow, chirping and asking him questions, like checking his registered permanent residence.


    Ding Ning wanted to cry without tears and wanted to turn around and leave, but looking at her cheerful appearance, she really couldn''t bear to hurt the girl with extreme inferiority in her heart. She had to be patient and answer her questions one by one.


    Zhu Wuxian is very happy. In her more than 20 years of life, she has never talked to her peers like this. Even if Ding Ning is obviously absent-minded and hesitates to answer, she doesn''t care at all.


    Just as Ding Ning pondered how to politely leave without hurting her, Zhu wucai''s mobile phone rang and finally let him get away.


    Zhu Pengcheng called. Because a tenant was injured, the police received a public alarm and rushed over. Zhu Pengcheng was worried about her daughter''s safety and asked her to go back immediately.


    Out of politeness, Ding Ning didn''t eavesdrop on the phone, so he didn''t find that Zhu Wujian was Zhu Pengcheng''s daughter.


    After Zhu Wuxian hung up the phone and left on the pretext of reluctantly leaving, Ding Ning finally breathed a long sigh of relief and immediately disappeared to the sixth floor.


    In the corridor, he passed Zhu WuChao, who hurriedly turned around and came back, making him secretly glad that he ran fast, or he would be entangled by Zhu WuChao again.


    Zhu wucai looked at the empty room. He was so lost that he blamed himself secretly. He forgot to ask for brother Ning''s contact number. It seems that he can only ask for brother Ning''s contact information after seeing the little Lord.


    ¡­¡­


    As the saying goes, Kang Hua had a guilty conscience. After cleaning and changing into new clothes, he was about to find resplendent trouble. As soon as he opened the door, he saw a pile of policemen.


    Unfortunately, song Ziyi arrived at this time and was stopped by the police to ask about the situation. Kanghua immediately mistakenly thought that song Ziyi had called the police and the kidnapping of her brother song Ziqian was exposed. He was scared and ran out.


    The police were worried about beating the murderer without leaving any clue. He ran well. The police immediately regarded him as a suspect target. The police officer led the police and reached out and shouted, "where is the suspect?"


    When Kang Hua heard this, he was even more frightened. He was so frightened that he even made the strength to eat milk. He ran out desperately and scolded: "Song Ziyi, you bitch, dare to call the police. You don''t want your brother''s life, do you?"

 Chapter 592

    Well, the hornet''s nest was blown up. When the police listened, I was obedient. The woman turned out to be song Ziyi. No wonder she covered it so tightly.


    But that''s not the point. What does that boy mean? Don''t let song Ziyi''s brother die? There''s something fishy about it.


    Professional sensitivity immediately made the police realize that this was a big case, and they immediately rushed up like beating chicken blood.


    Song Ziyi''s face was confused and forced. What''s this and what? She didn''t call the police. For the safety of her brother''s life, she has made plans to kill her brother this time.


    Kanghua wants to take advantage of her. There''s no way. She will make a false promise with Kanghua, let her brother be safe first, and then kidnap Kanghua to escape and fly away with her brother. It''s ok if the star doesn''t do it.


    Few people know that she practiced Taekwondo hard to avoid being bullied. Although her stage is not high, she has no problem dealing with a dandy like Kang Hua who is hollowed out by wine and sex.


    The divine turn in front of her frightened her. Once Kanghua escaped, her brother would be in danger.


    Immediately shouted, "Comrade police, my brother was kidnapped by him. Catch him quickly."


    "Kidnapping!"


    I''ll go. It''s still that song Ziyi''s brother was kidnapped. This is a big case.


    The police officer who led the team was none other than police officer Wang Zhihao, who arrested Zhou Mingxia. Originally, the police station could handle a small case like beating people without a criminal investigation expert like him. However, the identities of the two beaten people were different. The fat man Huang Zhongting was the brother-in-law of a city leader, Li Lin, the young man who killed Ma, was the only son of Li Bingxin, the deputy director in charge of criminal investigation of the Municipal Bureau.


    As soon as director Li heard that his son had been beaten, he immediately instructed Wang Zhihao, an expert in handling the case, to bring his own team to arrest the murderer as soon as possible.


    In his busy schedule, Wang Zhihao can only put Zhou Mingxia under trial down and personally lead the team to handle the case, but it is impossible to say that there is no resentment in his heart.


    An ordinary case of fighting, even if the tooth is knocked off, which constitutes a minor injury, can barely be regarded as a criminal case, but just because the victim is director Li''s son, it makes a mountain out of a molehill, which always gives people a feeling of public and private use.


    In particular, Wang Zhihao knows what director Li''s son is. Relying on his father''s power, he bullies men and women and does all kinds of evil. He calls his brother in the police station like a dog. Now he has been beaten. Wang Zhihao doesn''t know how happy he is.


    But I didn''t expect such a small case to trigger a big case. There was a kidnapping case at the foot of the emperor. It was still the brother of public figure song Ziyi who was kidnapped. If this case was solved, it would be a great achievement.


    Wang Zhihao was in high spirits. He swept away his listless appearance and took out his desperate Saburo posture when he was training in the police academy. The one who "rubbed" caught up with him and shouted: "stop, I''ll shoot if I don''t stop."


    However, Kanghua was like a frightened bird. He even had the strength to eat milk. Although he was hollowed out by wine and color, he ran ahead of the police for a while. In the twinkling of an eye, he would rush out of the corridor and run to the safe passage.


    Wang Zhihao knows that people who can get in and out of a club like resplendence are either rich or expensive. Once Kanghua runs away, even if he knows his identity, it''s not so easy to catch him again.


    After all, powerful people have ways to erase all the evidence clues. Even if they catch Kang Hua at that time, I''m afraid they will have to acquit him because of insufficient evidence.


    This made his heart full of unwilling, roared in his mouth, and the speed accelerated again, constantly narrowing the distance with Kanghua.


    At this time, two figures suddenly appeared, grabbed Wang Zhihao, pushed him to the ground, blocked the way pursued by other police, and shouted: "young master, run."


    "Do you know what you''re doing? You''re obstructing official business."


    Wang Zhihao breathed heavily, unwilling to watch Kang Hua''s back disappear, and fire could be ejected from his eyes.


    Kang Hua''s two bodyguards looked indifferent: "where do we know what you''re going to do? My young master hasn''t committed a crime. What are you doing with him? Besides, there are more people posing as police these days. How do we know if you are bad guys? We are the young master''s bodyguards. Of course, we should do our best to protect his safety."


    "You... You, cuff them to me!"


    Seeing that they were fooling around, Wang Zhi''s seven tricks were smoking. He roared angrily, but his eyes were full of unwilling color. The LORD was running away. What''s the use of catching two small shrimps.


    The two bodyguards looked at each other and smiled. Now the Savior was meritorious and could be rewarded by the young master. What about being caught by the police? They were so loyal. How could the young master not fish them? Not only were they not nervous, they also cooperated very well, stretched out their hands and said with a smile: "officer, come on, we are all good citizens and will cooperate with the police in handling cases!"


    "Hum!"


    Several policemen who were stopped by the road were angry that they had broken something important and deliberately punished them. The handcuffs hit their wrist bones with a "click".


    Unfortunately, the two bodyguards were not ordinary people. The pain was not a problem for them at all. They also provocatively raised their eyebrows at the handcuffed police.


    Wang Zhihao looked at them without frowning. Then he realized that these two people were not simple. Before, he didn''t know where the two guys came out to stop him. It turned out that they were bodyguards who had practiced Kung Fu. No wonder they were much faster than him.


    "Officer, what should I do? My brother is still in their hands. Kanghua will kill my brother if he runs away."


    Song Ziyi came panting and said nervously.


    "Miss Song... Don''t panic. Now that the matter has come to this stage, I immediately apply to the top for the arrest of Kang Hua. The matter has been exposed. I believe he will never have the courage to kill easily."


    Wang Zhihao said softly, "I''d like to ask Miss Song to take a statement with us. We need to know the process in detail before we can apply for arrest with the above."


    "No, when you know what happened and apply for approval of arrest, everything will be over."


    As the saying goes, caring is chaos. Song Ziyi is in a state of confusion at the moment. She doesn''t put what Wang Zhihao said in her heart at all. She cries out: "he will kill people in order to destroy evidence. Who will compensate my brother for his life? Are you? Or you? Or you?"


    Although Wang Zhihao is also a fan of song Ziyi, it is related to the honor of the police force. He is very unhappy in his heart. With a cold face, he said seriously: "Miss Song, we have our procedures. Your brother was kidnapped. Why don''t you call the police? Now all this is caused by yourself. You can''t blame others."


    "It''s not that your police are useless? If you didn''t let him run, how could you get the current situation? If you don''t save my brother, I''ll save it myself."


    Song Ziyi was already in a mess. She bit her teeth and roared, and ran out.


    "Miss Song, you can''t go by yourself. It''s too dangerous."


    Wang Zhihao grabbed her arm and advised.


    "Let go. I didn''t break the law. Why did you stop me?"


    Song Ziyi stared coldly at Wang Zhihao''s hand.


    Wang Zhihao took a smoke from the corner of his mouth, but did not release his hand. His face said seriously, "Miss Song, please trust our police. Please take a note with us now so that we can understand the situation."


    "Let go, you let go. If something happens to my brother, you are the murderer."


    Song Ziyi struggled desperately and scolded angrily.


    Wang Zhihao knew that she had lost her mind and couldn''t let go of her hand like an iron hoop. He also ordered: "come on, please ask Miss Song to cooperate with us to take notes."


    "Indecent, police indecent!"


    Unexpectedly, song Ziyi suddenly shouted at the top of her voice, which attracted many people to watch. More people came to hear the news and pointed at the farce.


    Ding Ning mingled with the crowd and looked at Song Ziyi''s witty appearance. A funny color appeared at the corners of her mouth. This girl is a little interesting.


    Wang Zhihao was frightened by her sudden yelling and quickly released his hand. He joked. If he was considered an indecent queen, the gossip could force him to look up and meet people.


    As soon as song Ziyi loosened her wrist, she immediately ran away. As soon as the two policemen were about to intercept, song Ziyi shouted, "you''re playing hooligans. Come and see, the police are playing hooligans."


    The two policemen were beaten by her footsteps. Song Ziyi took advantage of this gap to get out of their encirclement and blend into the crowd.


    Perhaps the people who come here don''t like the police very much. The people who watch the excitement are not too big. They deliberately create obstacles. When the police sweat out of the crowd, song Ziyi has disappeared without a trace.


    "Captain, she ran away. What now?"


    A young policeman asked depressed.


    "Xiao Chen and Xiao Liu, you two stay here and continue to investigate the beating case. Xiao Wang and you two go to check the monitoring to see where they are going. Xiao Sun and Xiao Zhou immediately drive up according to the monitoring results and try every means to rescue the hostages. We must ensure the safety of song Ziyi. Xiao Zhao, you take these two people back for interrogation with me to learn about Kang Hua''s life Capital information, I''ll report the situation to the superior. "


    Wang Zhihao thought for a moment and immediately arranged in an orderly way.


    "Yes, Captain!"


    The policemen should be together and disperse as ordered.


    At the moment, song Ziyi was sitting on the co pilot of a Hummer and looked at the young man driving: "do you really know where Kanghua is?"


    "Of course, or would you get in my car?"


    Ding Ning said calmly.


    "Who are you and why are you helping me?"


    Song Ziyi looked at her warily. After she chased out of the magnificent gate, she didn''t know where to find Kanghua. When she was flustered, the mysterious young man appeared in front of her in a Hummer and shouted in an indisputable tone: "I know where Kanghua is. If you want to save your brother, get on the bus."


    At that time, her mind was chaotic and she got on the bus without any thinking. But now she calmed down, but she found that there were many doubts. Could this person be Kanghua? This made her doubt his intention.


    "If I say I''m your fan and don''t like Kanghua''s use of such despicable means, so I want to help you, do you believe it?"


    Ding Ning said with a relaxed look.


    "Don''t believe it!"


    Song Ziyi replied decisively, joking, she has many fans, but no one can know Kanghua''s coercion and know Kanghua''s whereabouts so skillfully.


    "Smart, that means you haven''t been dazzled by anxiety. That''s good. I don''t want you to open the door and shout indecent, but I can''t wash it when I jump into the Yellow River."


    Ding Ning''s mouth is slightly tilted. This woman is not only brave and resourceful, but also has a strong reason that can instantly restore calm. She is a talent.


    "Did you see it just now?"


    Song Ziyi was a little ashamed. For her, who has always paid attention to her own image, although it was a helpless move just now, it did damage her image.

 Chapter 593

    "Yes, it''s a wonderful performance. No wonder you can be a movie queen."


    Ding Ning said with a smile.


    "Who the hell are you and what''s your purpose?"


    Song Ziyi didn''t want to continue to entangle on this issue. She held her hands in front of her chest and looked at him with vigilance and vigilance.


    "What purpose do you think I have? If I say I''m actually helping out in the face of injustice, do you believe it?"


    A faint smile hung around Ding Ning''s mouth.


    Song Ziyi''s beautiful eyes flickered, and unexpectedly said, "I believe it."


    "Oh?"


    Now it was Ding Ning''s turn to be surprised. She looked at her in surprise. I have to say that this girl is really good-looking. She is 97% beautiful at the same level as her sister.


    Song Ziyi picked a good-looking eyebrow, shrugged his shoulders and said, "anyway, the situation has been like this. How bad can it be? You are my last straw now. I don''t believe what you can do? It''s better to gamble. If you win, it''s OK. If you lose, it''s just my brother and my life."


    Ding Ning took a smoke from the corner of his mouth and wanted to say, girl, you are a diva. You are still a great beauty. There are many consequences worse than death.


    But looking at her face like death and determined tone, he really couldn''t bear to tease her again. He said seriously: "with the courage and courage of beauty song, I won''t let you down."


    "I''m sure I won''t read people wrong. You''re a good man."


    It has to be said that Tian Tian''s big star is worthy of having seen big scenes. In a word, Ding Ning''s active help became her insight and beads, and she also sent a good man card by the way.


    Ding Ning knew that she was thinking carefully. She was just worried that she would take advantage of the Tu Bao to make some unreasonable demands on her, and use such words to arouse his pity for her.


    He shook his head with a bitter smile. He really didn''t want to help her because she was one of the few actors he appreciated.


    The next journey was silent. Although song Ziyi spoke beautifully, she kept a vigilant heart towards Ding Ning, which can be seen from her defensive posture of holding her hands tightly in front of her chest.


    Ding Ning didn''t want to pay attention to her. He kept in touch with the magic mosquito in the spirit sea and kept speeding up the pursuit.


    Kang Hua is not a fool. Now that things have been exposed, he will certainly not directly meet the person who kidnapped song Ziyi''s brother Song Ziwen. The smart way is that he commands remotely so that no one can find Song Ziwen.


    As long as Song Ziwen is still in his hand, he still has bargaining chips to force song Ziyi to change her mouth at the police.


    Therefore, the only thing Ding Ning can do now is to catch Kanghua, force Song Ziwen''s whereabouts from his mouth, and act like Kanghua''s greedy second ancestor. He believes there are ways to ask his confession.


    Shanshui Yayuan is a high and middle grade open community located between the Third Ring Road and the Fourth Ring Road in Yanjing.


    The water waves are rippling in the artificially excavated lake. The center of the lake is an ornamental Island piled up by rockeries, which is far fetched and in line with the artistic conception of the name Shanshui Yayuan.


    Dozens of cobblestone lined boulevards, green lawns and dense green belt groups constitute more than 70% of the green area. Although there are obvious traces of artificial manufacturing, it still makes the whole community look poetic and picturesque.


    This is where Kang Hua grew up, that is, the villa where Kang Xiangyang kept his mistress Chen Meilin.


    Perhaps it was the psychological effect of returning here to seek asylum after making trouble from small to large. Although Kanghua also had his own villa outside, he instinctively drove his silver gray Ferrari and hurried back here like a lost dog.


    "Hua''er, why did you come back? I didn''t call in advance so that mother Zhang could make you some delicious food. You child, you really know to play outside all day and don''t know how to spend more time with your mother at home."


    Chen Meilin looked at her son who spent all day outside and suddenly came back. She was pleasantly surprised and kept complaining.


    She knows that Kang Xiangyang is not only a mistress outside, but so what? She is the only woman who gave birth to a son among so many women of Kang Xiangyang. Typically, the mother is expensive with her son.


    You can still have the spiritual sustenance of your son before. Now that your son is old, he doesn''t touch home all day. In addition, it''s good if Kang Xiangyang can come to accompany her once a month.


    As she can''t see the light, she is destined not to show off like other women, so her daily life is to do spa in addition to shopping. Although her material life is extremely rich, it is extremely scarce emotionally. Loneliness, emptiness and coldness are the portrayal of her true mood. If she didn''t expect her son to inherit Kang Xiangyang''s industry and turn over the serfs to sing, Dare not make mistakes at this critical time, she can''t wait to raise a few little white faces to sing all night to fill her emptiness.


    In such empty and boring days, when I see my son coming back, I am naturally very happy. I can''t help nagging a few words to vent my inner dissatisfaction.


    Kang Hua''s nagging voice, which had always been very impatient, now calmed his panicked heart. From small to large, as long as he made trouble, his mother would spare no effort to wipe his ass, or throw money, or through Kang Xiangyang''s contacts, never once was unfair, which caused him an illusion that even if he poked a hole in the sky, his mother would settle it for him.


    Kang Hua held his mother''s plump body like when he was a child, and his wronged mouth shriveled: "Mom, I''m in trouble."


    "You, what a big child, it''s so inconvenient. I said why are you so good? Remember to go home to see your mother. Tell me, which girl has been harmed this time?"


    Chen Meilin gave him a white look, didn''t take it to heart at all, and said lightly.


    Kang Xiangyang is the chairman of Xingyi, not to mention rampant in Yanjing, but he is also a man with all-round skills. He can take Kanghua''s son and break into big goods for him.


    "I... I provoked song Ziyi this time."


    Kang Hua was very calm and said with his lips.


    "Ah, did you put song Ziyi to bed? Well, my son is really more and more capable."


    Chen Meilin was not surprised but happy when she heard the speech. She praised Kanghua with her arm. It was a big star of Tiantian level. She was still a woman who had never had an affair. She had no words to say. She was thinking in her heart. If she couldn''t, she let Kanghua marry song Ziyi. Tiantian level star was also worthy of her son.


    "No, no, i... didn''t succeed."


    Kang Hua said dejectedly.


    "Cut, isn''t song Ziyi a playwright? It''s her blessing that my son can see her. Hum, pretend to be pure. Hua''er, don''t worry. What a big deal. Come back, I''ll talk to your father and ask him to propose marriage to song Ziyi. If she dares not to agree, let your father block her."


    Chen Meilin waved her hand aggressively. She only knew that song Ziyi was an actor of Kang Xiangyang company. She thought that with Kang Xiangyang''s status, she didn''t hold song Ziyi at will. She could do whatever she wanted.


    She simply doesn''t understand the identity and status of a diva star in the entertainment industry. Even the chairman of the entertainment company should be polite. It''s not a role that can be kneaded at will.


    "I don''t want to marry her. I just want to play with her. I didn''t expect..."


    Kang Hua was very dependent on his mother from childhood. At the moment, he was infected by her mood and relaxed. After drinking a cup of tea sent by Zhang''s mother, he didn''t shy away from her and told her what he had done.


    With his complaint, the smile on Chen Meilin''s face gradually faded, and a bad feeling came into her heart. This is kidnapping, and the police know it. It''s troublesome.


    But it''s just trouble. Chen Meilin doesn''t worry too much. For more than 20 years, she has a mysterious trust in Kang Xiangyang. She believes that no matter how big the trouble is, he will solve it.


    "Mom, what do you say I do now? Do I kill Song Ziwen immediately, destroy his body, or keep his life as a chip?"


    Kang Hua saw that Chen Meilin was calm and didn''t speak. He was a little nervous. It was the first time he saw his mother''s face so serious and asked nervously.


    "You bear child, why are you so worried? Now is the key time for you to inherit the Star art. How can you make such a big thing? If it is spread, the old woman''s three daughters will have to seize the opportunity to seize the inheritance right."


    Chen Meilin hates iron but not steel. She is very angry. What is angry is not Kang Hua''s misdeeds, but that she is worried that if things get big, she will lose the inheritance of Xingyi. That''s what a loving mother loses her son.


    "I didn''t expect things to be like this. Song Ziyi''s woman is so cruel that she even ignores her eldest brother''s life and dares to call the police. I won''t let her go so easily."


    Kang Hua showed his fierce eyes and said gnashing his teeth, "I''ll let someone do the Song Ziwen. There''s no proof of death. I think the police can do with me."


    "Stupid!"


    Chen Meilin shouted angrily, stood up and paced back and forth: "does your father know this now?"


    "Dad knows this, but he doesn''t know that song Ziyi has called the police. I ran back directly after I escaped from the police. I haven''t had time to tell him."


    Kanghua realized that he had made a big mistake and should report it to his father at the first time.


    "Then don''t call your father quickly. No, don''t call. In case your phone is monitored by the police, I''d better call."


    Chen Meilin originally wanted to hide this matter. After all, she caused such a great disaster. She was afraid that Kang Hua''s impression in Kang Xiangyang''s mind would be greatly reduced. However, since he knew that Kang Hua forced song Ziyi, there was nothing to worry about.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is not answered. Please redial later..."


    Chen Meilin dialed several calls in succession, but Kang Xiangyang didn''t answer. She slapped the table angrily and said sour, "this old thing is tossing on the belly of a coquettish fox. She doesn''t even answer the phone."


    In fact, she really wronged Kang Xiangyang. Qu Yan exposed the scandals of the three major entertainment companies and caused an uproar on the Internet. Public opinion condemned the three companies one-sided, causing the company''s share price to fall sharply.


    Major shareholders also called angrily to ask him to explain to the board of directors. At the moment, Kang Xiangyang is holding an emergency meeting in the conference room to discuss how to crisis public relations. Where is he in the mood to answer the phone.


    "Mom, what should I do now? The police won''t come and catch me later."


    Kang Hua frowned.


    I secretly beat the drum in my heart. After all, Kang Xiangyang is the backbone of the family. If my mother dotes on him again, it is also dependent on my father''s financial resources and power. Without my father''s contacts, it is not so easy to keep him out. Without Kang Xiangyang, who is used to strong winds and waves, he has no bottom in his heart.

 Chapter 594

    "No matter what, people must not be killed. Once someone dies, I''m afraid your father can''t protect you."


    Although Chen Meilin is a money worshipper, greedy and vain, and her education level is not high, she also knows which is more important. From her shallow cognition, kidnapping must be much lighter than murder. The right of the two evils is the lesser. Kang Xiangyang is to find a relationship and clear the way, and it is much easier to deal with it.


    "So cheap, that bitch?"


    Kang Hua said reluctantly. He still thinks it''s best to kill Song Ziwen. As long as things are clean and don''t leave any clues, even if the police investigate, he clenches his mouth and doesn''t admit it. Dad will find a relationship to operate again. No one can take him.


    The main reason why he was angry was that he thought song Ziyi didn''t follow the rules of the game. I even tied your brother. You served me well. Hello, I''m good. Hello, everyone. There''s nothing left. It''s all the blame for song Ziyi''s bitch. What police do you call if you have nothing to do.


    If song Ziyi knew what he thought, she would be depressed and spit out blood. I didn''t call the police. Who knows you''re so depressed that you run away when you see the police and explode the matter yourself.


    "Now is not the time to be angry. Not only can you not kill song Ziyi''s brother, you also have to ensure his safety. No one can find him. He is our chip. When you pass this level, you can''t clean up that little bitch. Hum, this bitch has made my son like this. Don''t worry. Even if you want to forgive her, mom will let her pay Pay the price and give you a bad breath. "


    Chen Meilin said gnashing her teeth. Then she looked a little worried and said in a panic: "now your father''s phone can''t get through, and the police are likely to come to the door at any time. You can''t stay at home anymore. Pack up your things and go out to hide."


    "Ah, I have to run away? The police won''t want me?"


    Kang Hua''s face was bitter. He was used to living a happy and unrestrained life. Where would he want to live that kind of running life.


    "It''s not running away, it''s avoiding the limelight. If you''re taken away by the police and suffer in it, it''s not easy for your father to operate. You go out and hide for a few days. When you contact your father and let your father find a relationship and clear the way, we''ll come back. In this way, we''ll take the initiative."


    Although Chen Meilin''s wisdom is not high, she helped wipe her ass and immediately made the most favorable choice in dealing with the disaster caused by Kanghua from small to large.


    Because she had experienced it personally, Kang Hua was caught in the police station once because of fighting and fighting with others. Although Kang Xiangyang found a relationship to get people, the other party also entrusted the relationship. He just shut Kang Hua up all night and was convicted before he was released.


    When Kang Huadun suddenly realized, he stood up in panic and said, "OK, mom, I''ll go now."


    "Wait, you can''t use your mobile phone, your bank card, or drive your car now, so as not to be stared at by the police. I have some cash here. Take it first. When you find a hidden place to settle down tomorrow, get an anonymous mobile phone card, call Mom, and mom will send you money."


    Chen Meilin was still very aware of anti investigation. She hurriedly took out a sports travel bag from her room. The bag was full of money, more than 200000.


    As a professional mistress, she always has no sense of security. She likes to deposit a large amount of cash at home for emergencies. Unexpectedly, she used it today.


    "How can I go without a car?"


    Kang Hua, who is used to driving luxury cars, asked with an ignorant face. Since he was born, although he lacks father''s love, he is also rich in clothes and food. He has never taken a taxi when he goes out, not to mention the bus and subway.


    "Take a taxi, don''t you know there are taxis?"


    Chen Meilin dotes on Kang Hua again. At the moment, she pats her forehead silently. She suddenly regrets that she has been used to him these years. Is it really right?


    Now he is so used to that he doesn''t even have the ability to live independently. She is really worried about whether her son will spend a bag of money when he goes out.


    "Well, by the way, you can take a taxi. I forgot about this."


    Kang Hua smiled, hugged Chen Meilin and said sadly, "Mom, I''m going. Take care!"


    Chen Meilin''s tears came down. The regret that had just been born was immediately thrown out of the sky. It seemed as if her son was going to suffer a great crime. She covered her mouth and cried, "Hua''er, my sweetheart, you must take good care of yourself. Don''t save the money. Eat what you should eat, drink what you should drink, and don''t let yourself suffer."


    "I see, mom, OK, I should go. I''m afraid I can''t go again."


    Kang Hua was a little smelly when she cried. She patted her mother on the shoulder, put on the clothes prepared by her mother, put on a cap, and resolutely walked out.


    "Hua''er, don''t forget to change your mobile phone card tomorrow and call mom. Mom will send you money."


    Chen Meilin cried.


    "I see, mom, I''m leaving!"


    Kanghua''s eyes were red, he waved his hand without looking back, and strode out of the house.


    In the parking lot of the community, Ding Ning looked at this scene from the perspective of magic mosquitoes, with a sense of sadness.


    Chen Meilin''s doting on Kang Hua moved him very much, but her way of love was really extreme. The doting of right and wrong caused Kang Hua''s lawless character.


    I really don''t know how an old fox like Kang Xiangyang can trust to give Xingyi such a big stall to such a black sheep in the future.


    "Why are we waiting here?"


    After sitting in the car for nearly ten minutes, Ding Ning kept silent, which filled song Ziyi with anxiety. He couldn''t help asking.


    "Because Kang Hua is coming out soon, we are not the police. We can''t rush to his house and catch him."


    Ding Ning took back his perspective and said calmly.


    When song Ziyi heard the speech, she immediately said unconvinced, "what if he doesn''t come out or runs away from other places?"


    "No, he will come out."


    Ding Ning said firmly. I''m kidding. The magic mosquito has been staring at him. Don''t say he''s walking out. Even if he wants to escape, he can''t escape.


    "How do you know?"


    Song Ziyi asked suspiciously.


    "Intuition."


    Ding Ning said perfunctorily.


    "Intuition? It''s related to my brother''s life. You told me about intuition? You..."


    Song Ziyi''s seven tricks smoke. I don''t know why. Mingming is very grateful to the man who fell from the sky, but every time she sees the indifferent smile at the corner of his mouth, she inexplicably wants to go crazy.


    "Why don''t we make a bet? Your bet hasn''t been cashed just now."


    Ding Ning glanced at her meaningfully, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was very ambiguous.


    "Bet... I''m not fooled by you, hum!"


    Speaking of the gambling just played, song Ziyi blushed, turned her head in a panic, didn''t dare to look at him, and secretly cursed the shameless man in her heart.


    The bet originated from Ding Ning driving straight to Shanshui Yayuan. Song Ziyi questioned this and thought that Ding Ning was lying to him. How could Kanghua dare to go home after such a big thing happened.


    Ding Ning also wondered about Kang Hua''s boldness, but he was watched by magic mosquitoes. Although he had doubts, he still confidently put forward to bet with her. In fact, he was just out of flirting and didn''t intend to take it seriously.


    But who knows that song Ziyi is also an unyielding nature. She especially likes to fight against him. She has not even said the bet, so she is determined to bet with him.


    Every girl dared to gamble. How could Ding Ning be weak, so he made a bet.


    If Ding Ning loses, tell song Ziyi how he knows Kanghua coerces her. If Ding Ning wins, she will kiss him.


    In fact, Ding Ning regretted when he finished gambling. He had enough love debts. He really didn''t want to provoke anyone again. He thought song Ziyi would object, but she unexpectedly promised.


    When Ding Ning pointed to Kanghua''s silver gray Ferrari, she had lost the bet, but the girl had a thin skin and Ding Ning didn''t take it seriously, so she always relied on not fulfilling the bet.


    As for why Kanghua dared to go home openly, Ding Ning solved the mystery after eavesdropping on their mother''s words. The Kanghua women were not only arrogant, but also extremely arrogant, even arrogant to the degree of ignorance.


    Strictly speaking, both mother and son blindly believe in the role of power and money. They believe that as long as they have money and power, nothing is unfair.


    The kidnapping case has seriously violated the law and constitutes a public prosecution case. Even if the parties do not investigate, it is impossible to give up.


    The wonderful mother thought that as long as she hid Song Ziwen as a bargaining chip and dredged the relationship, the matter could be settled.


    It''s not surprising that Kanghua swaggered home with this attitude after he committed the crime. It''s simply amazing that he is naive.


    Song Ziyi thought of her previous bet. Her heart was like a deer, and her cheeks were hot. The reason why she was so firm when she bet was not that she didn''t believe Ding Ning.


    In fact, when Ding Ning confirmed that Kanghua was at home, she had inexplicably believed that women''s sixth sense is often more accurate than men.


    The reason why she knew she would lose was that she had to make this bet because of a very subtle psychology. She was very worried about her brother''s safety, so she looked forward to catching Kanghua and saving him.


    But she didn''t have any confidence, and even doubted whether they could succeed, so at this time, she needed Ding Ning to strengthen her faith, even if the price was a kiss.


    Although the price was a little heavy, she knew it was worth it. After all, according to her original plan, she was going to kidnap Kanghua to rescue her brother. In the process of making him relax his vigilance by falsely trusting him, she would certainly be robbed by Kanghua''s beast.


    Compared with being robbed by Kanghua''s disgusting beast, it is not so difficult to give the first kiss to Ding Ning, a helper who fell from the sky.


    It''s just to repay him for his help. Hum, it''s just that song Ziyi didn''t find a substitute to make a kiss. Song Ziyi muttered in her heart.


    "Come out and see if it''s Kanghua!"


    Ding Ning''s indifferent voice interrupted song Ziyi''s reverie and refreshed her spirit. She stared at Kang Hua with a cap on her back and a sports travel bag. She said gnashing her teeth: "it''s him, it''s him, and he''s disguised. Hum, I can recognize him when he turns gray."


    Before he finished, he opened the door and jumped out. Ding Ning hurriedly grabbed her: "Why are you going?"


    "Go and catch him. It''s hard to stop him and never let him run again."


    Song Ziyi looked at him suspiciously, and then thought of something, revealing a sudden color, but there was a hint of irony in her eyes: "are you afraid to beat him? Hehe, you don''t have to be afraid, I''ll be enough to deal with him."

 Chapter 595

    Ding Ning realized that his feelings were despised by the girl.


    Angry, he almost didn''t laugh. He rolled his eyes angrily: "it''s easy to catch him, but if you can''t pry his mouth open, how can you save your brother?"


    "Then..."


    Song Ziyi hesitated and said, "can you promise to follow him and save my brother?"


    "No."


    Ding Ning shook his head honestly: "unless he is a fool, he will go to your brother''s hiding place now."


    "Then why hesitate? Since he can''t meet the man who caught my brother, what''s the point of following him?"


    Song Ziyi looked at Ding Ning like an idiot and turned to get off, but Ding Ning grabbed her neck and carried it back.


    "What the hell do you want to do?"


    Song Ziyi asked angrily.


    "Fool, will you calm down? Even if he doesn''t meet the people who catch your brother, he will contact those people tonight. Maybe he can find out your brother''s hiding place from their conversation. If he can''t find it, it''s not too late to catch him and ask questions."


    Ding Ning said clearly.


    Song Ziyi thought what Ding Ning said was reasonable. She bit her sexy pink lips and raised a new question: "even if he contacted the kidnappers, how can we hear him so far away."


    "Then leave it alone. I naturally have my way."


    Although Ding Ning couldn''t tell her clearly, the self-confidence on her face still infected her.


    Remembering that Ding Ning could know Kang Hua''s whereabouts for no reason before, he suddenly brightened up, excitedly gathered up in front of Ding Ning''s face and said, "you must have installed a tracker and a bug on him, didn''t you?"


    "Cough!"


    Ding Ning looked at her face close at hand, which was charming due to excitement. Her full pink lips exhaled like blue, and her bright starlike eyes looked at him with expectation, which made him a little distracted in a trance and wanted to kiss him, but reason reminded him that he must not provoke women again. He quickly turned his head awkwardly, coughed twice, and said vaguely, "you say yes."


    Looking at Ding Ning''s embarrassed appearance, song Ziyi realized that she was too close to him, and quickly sat up straight. Her face was hot and hot, but the corners of her mouth tilted slightly, and a cunning color flashed in her eyes.


    He muttered proudly in his heart, ha ha, it turned out that this guy was a paper tiger. Fortunately, my aunt was worried for fear that he would be upset and kind. Unexpectedly, he didn''t dare kiss when someone sent him to the door. Now it''s good. I can see through the true face of this mouth and see how my aunt regulates you.


    For a moment, they were silent. The atmosphere in the carriage suddenly became ambiguous. They could hear each other''s heartbeat.


    Ding Ning smelled the faint body fragrance emitted by song Ziyi, and there was a feeling of dark fragrance flowing quietly in his heart, which made him confused for a while. He quickly silently carried the Bodhi Heart formula, lit the fire and started the car to divert his attention: "cough, let''s catch up quickly, lest this guy run away."


    "Well, people listen to you!"


    Song Ziyi didn''t know what was going on. She looked at him affectionately and threw a Jiao.


    The soft and enchanting sound made Ding Ning tremble all over. He almost drove the car into the ditch. He quickly restrained his mind and wiped the cold sweat secretly. He moaned in his heart. I drop a mother. What''s the matter with this woman? It''s nothing to complain about. It''s really terrible. Goose bumps fell all over the floor.


    No longer dare to talk to her. She looks straight ahead without blinking. She looks as if there is a naked beauty running in front of her.


    Song Ziyi''s bright eyes flashed a slight and undetectable satisfaction. Hum, sample, you know my girl''s strength. If people start to be charming, even the king of heaven and Lao Tzu have to kneel under people''s pomegranate skirt.


    Kanghua walked out of the community and passed through a street. He looked around carefully before reaching out to stop a taxi. He said "go to Caesar Palace" to the driver, so he closed his eyes and kept silent.


    "OK, you sit down."


    The driver answered and stepped on the accelerator to accelerate away.


    Caesar''s palace? Ding Ning frowned. He was not familiar with Yanjing. He really didn''t know where the Caesar Palace was, but he didn''t worry about losing it if magic mosquitoes guided the way.


    What puzzled him was that the name Caesar Palace knew that it was a club, bar and other places. What did Kanghua do there at this time? Is it at this time that Kang Hua is still in the mood for fun? He can only suppress the doubts in his heart, keep a certain distance from the taxi and hang behind slowly.


    It has to be said that although Kanghua does not have any independent viability, he still has the ability to spend money. It is not difficult for him to find a safe place to stay.


    There are many such places in Yanjing, such as some underground casinos, high-end clubs with membership system, underground black fists, gold selling caves with beautiful women, etc. people who can afford this kind of side business have a great background. Even if the police handle cases without the prior coordination of the boss, they can''t go in and arrest people, Caesar''s palace belongs to such a private membership club.


    With more than 200000 Kanghua on his back, he is really not a rich man in Caesar''s palace, but fortunately, he is a regular guest of Caesar''s palace. He used to spend a lot of money, and there is still some membership here.


    So when Kang Hua lifted his cap and presented his membership card, the charming welcome manager in his thirties and seventies immediately turned into a flower like smile under the protection of two covetous security guards, Like the procuress of the ancient brothel, she patted him on the shoulder: "Oh, who am I talking about? It turned out to be Kang Dashao. What''s the matter now? Why are you wrapped so tightly and playing role-playing?"


    "Hey, hey, sister Fang is still so funny."


    In the past, Kang Hua would have to take advantage of this well-known and beautiful woman, wipe off the oil, eat tofu and flirt with her. But today he was so worried that he couldn''t raise this interest. He forced a smile and made a ha ha: "open a room for me in the upper three palaces. I''ll be happy tonight."


    Sister Fang was stunned when she heard the speech, and her face showed embarrassment: "Kang Shao, it''s not that I don''t give you face. Your membership card can only be consumed in the next three palaces."


    You should know that Caesar''s palace is only nine floors high. As the famous top selling gold cave in Yanjing, it is divided into three grades. The first floor to the third floor are called the lower three palaces. In the face of public service, money can go in and consume. Of course, the so-called public service is not affordable for ordinary petty bourgeoisie. Millionaires are not eligible for membership cards; The fourth floor to the sixth floor are called the middle three palaces. The customer groups are either rich or expensive. Without hundreds of millions of assets and noble identity, it is impossible to enter them. It is not only money that can enter them here; As for the upper three palaces, not to mention that not the top rich and the top noble status are not eligible to enter at all.


    The service quality and security measures enjoyed by the three consumption levels are also very different. The second ancestor like Kanghua reluctantly upgraded ordinary members to Silver members because he spent more than ten million here, but he can only enjoy himself in the lower three palaces. He doesn''t even have the qualification to enter the middle three palaces, let alone the upper three palaces.


    Kang Hua''s face sank and looked very unhappy: "sister Fang, anyway, we are old acquaintances. Won''t we even give me this face?"


    For him, the treatment levels of the upper three palaces and the lower three palaces are completely different. Although the lower three palaces are not what the police can arrest at will, if the police communicate with the boss, the boss will not mind giving up a guest in the lower three palaces. After all, this is only a guest with a little money but no status. For him, one more and one less.


    But if the upper three palaces are different, no matter who is qualified to spend in the upper three palaces, unless Caesar''s palace is sealed up, the police will never come up and arrest people.


    After all, those who can get in and out of the upper three palaces are all dignitaries. They will never want to be seen by the police in such gold selling caves. It is too easy to stop the police from arresting people with their connections and abilities.


    "Sorry, Kang Shao, this is the rule of the club. As a welcome manager, I haven''t been able to let you enter the upper three palaces."


    Sister Fang smiled and said coldly, but she secretly despised herself. MD, a black sheep who spends his money and drinks, pretended to be a big tail donkey with my mother.


    Even your father is barely qualified to enter the middle and third palaces. What qualifications do you have for an illegitimate son to enter the upper and third palaces? It''s a fool''s dream.


    Kang Hua saw that sister Fang changed her face in an instant and knew that she was in a hurry. She hurriedly pulled sister Fang and whispered in her ear, "sister Fang, anyway, we have been husband and wife all night. You can help me this time!"


    Kang Hua didn''t mention this. It''s OK. When she mentioned this, sister Fang was not angry. When she first saw that he was rich and not ugly, she had divorced for many years. She was empty and lonely, so she half pushed her to bed with him once, but she didn''t expect that the goods were a silver like Pewter gun head. Just aroused her mood, this guy was finished, Let her try her best to do everything, but it didn''t make him spring breeze twice. She almost didn''t suffer to death that night, and her teeth were itching.


    MD, I''ve been single for so many years. Many guests want to hook up with me, but I''m not interested. I''m not easy to indulge. I''ll give you a chance, but I''m a fast shooter. I''ll finish it in three minutes. I''ll touch the ice cucumber in the refrigerator to quench my thirst in the middle of the night.


    Now I still have the face to mention one night husband and wife with my mother. Bah, I''m so blind that I played a one night stand with you, MD, which is so disgusting.


    Thinking of this, sister Fang''s face became more and more ugly: "Kang Shao, I''m sorry, I don''t have that right and I can''t help you."


    "Sister Fang, don''t you miss the old love so much? If your welcome manager goes to bed with the guests, I don''t know if you can hang out with Caesar in the future?"


    Kang Hua showed a sneer at the corners of her mouth, with a threat of Sen Han in her tone. She knew that the rules of Caesar Palace were strict. The welcome manager was only responsible for the welcome business. It was strictly forbidden to go to bed with guests to earn extra money. Once the news that she had slept with herself spread, the club would severely punish her even if she didn''t fire her.


    Sister Fang''s face changed. She secretly regretted how she had been obsessed with this useless guy and let him take advantage of it. She also left a handle in his hand for nothing.


    Looking at Kang Hua''s ugly face, sister Fang bit her teeth, In a low voice: "if you kill me in the upper three palaces, I don''t have the ability to take you in. My ability can only take you into the middle three palaces at most. If it''s OK, it''s OK. If it''s not OK, I can''t get rid of it. But since Kang Shao doesn''t want me to feel better, I guarantee that the reputation of a fast shooter will spread to all circles in Yanjing immediately."

 Chapter 596

    Kang Huadun''s face turned red when he was young. He also knew that he had really behaved badly at the beginning, but he can''t blame him. He was just bored to hook up with sister Fang. He didn''t expect that she would really go to bed with him. As a result, he didn''t even have time to prepare the blue pills. In addition, sister Fang was just as old as a wolf. He had a lot of experience in bed, and he always drank too much, Where she can stand her demands, of course, she doesn''t perform well.


    Shanshan smiled twice. Although he was not very satisfied with the result, he also knew that it was not easy to take him into the middle three palaces with sister Fang''s ability. He no longer insisted that the middle three palaces should be able to keep him safe, Quickly turned off the topic and said, "then go to the third palace. Don''t worry, sister Fang. I''m not ungrateful. I''ll make up after feeling. I Kanghua will never treat you badly."


    "No, Kang Shao''s friendship should be left to others. Wait here. I''ll arrange it."


    Sister Fang was threatened by him. She was naturally very dissatisfied. She twisted her hips and walked to the club with a stabbing sarcasm. She was secretly depressed. MD, for the sake of Kanghua, it seems to be cheaper for Huang Qi, the old luster.


    Huang Qi is the security leader of the middle three palaces. He is the most lecherous. However, there are rules in the club, and the women in the club are not allowed to touch anyone. Of course, if you like me, the boss won''t care.


    So Huang Qi looked greedy and didn''t dare to move. He set his mind on sister Fang, who is half old but still charming. However, due to the rules, he didn''t dare to use strong, so he had to please her everywhere and wanted to kiss Fangze.


    This is also the reason why sister Fang is sure to bring Kanghua into the middle three palaces, but it must pay a price, but it''s hard to say who takes advantage of a woman of such a wolf like age as sister Fang.


    "Go and have a rest. I''ll be on duty for a while."


    I don''t know how sister Fang promised. Soon, Huang Qi replaced the two security guards in front of the elevator on the fourth floor as his security captain.


    "Hurry up, don''t make trouble after you go in, otherwise everyone will be in trouble!"


    When the special elevator door opened, sister Fang told her solemnly. She was also very upset. I don''t know why Kanghua had to enter the third palace.


    "I know, sister Fang. I just want to see it."


    Kang Hua wanted to stretch out his hand to wipe sister Fang''s buttocks, but he saw Huang Qi''s cold eyes, which scared him to walk out of the elevator with a cold cicada, a smiling face and a bow.


    Huang Qi reached out to stop him and checked him with the detection instrument in his hand. It is strictly forbidden to bring any electronic products here, that is, to prevent the police or reporters from sneaking in to take evidence.


    Seeing that he didn''t bring any electronic products, he threw him a golden hand card representing the guests of the middle and third palaces, with the label 0794.


    Kang Hua was overjoyed and left in a hurry after thanking him for his kindness. With this hand, he can swagger in and out of the middle three palaces.


    "Who is this boy? Why do you want to help him? It can''t be an undercover of the police?"


    Huang Qi is infatuated with sister Fang again, and he won''t be unprepared. He asks with some vigilance. In fact, he doesn''t take it seriously at all. He just wants sister Fang to appreciate it.


    "This is the young director of Xingyi. How can he be an undercover? Hum, I have something in his hand. I have to bring him in."


    Sister Fang is also a personal expert. She doesn''t know Huang Qi''s mind. She winked at him charmingly: "I''m still busy below. I can''t stay long. I''ll invite brother Qi to have two drinks after work to express my gratitude."


    "Hey, hey, since sister Fang said so, I''d better obey my orders."


    Huang Qixi''s saliva almost didn''t flow out. After thinking about it for so long, he was finally going to succeed. He couldn''t help feeling hot.


    "Then it''s settled!"


    Sister Fang smiled, kissed Huang Qi on her face, and got into the elevator shyly.


    Looking at the slowly closed elevator door, Huang Qi giggled and salivated all over the ground.


    Until he was stunned for five minutes, the call from the walkie talkie woke him up: "report to the captain, report to the captain, just now the security system automatically gave an alarm, and someone entered the middle third palace with electronic equipment."


    "Did you find out who carried the electronic equipment?"


    Huang Qi''s face suddenly became dignified and asked eagerly, but his heart clicked. Is it Kang Hua just now? He''s in big trouble now, but he''s clearly checked. He doesn''t have electronic equipment.


    "It''s under investigation. It''s not clear. Oh, by the way, it seems that a flying insect came in and was repulsed by the power grid."


    "Come and hold the elevator. Shi Cheng and Wang Gang go with me to check. By the way, Lao Gan, find out where the 0794 guest is."


    Huang Qi flashed murderous spirit in his eyes and shouted angrily.


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning frowned on the Hummer in the parking lot outside the Caesar Palace. Unexpectedly, the Caesar Palace was so heavily guarded that the security would not only check, but also equipped with the top security defense system. As soon as the magic mosquito followed in with a micro camera, it was found by the security system that it automatically called the police. The most important thing is that since the security system still has the function of automatically killing mosquitoes.


    Although magic mosquitoes are not afraid of that electric shock, they will be found abnormal if they break in. The security equipment here is really watertight. Even mosquitoes can''t fly in.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Although song Ziyi didn''t understand why Ding Ning had to wait in the car, since she believed that he had installed a bug on Kanghua, she could only wait here no matter how anxious she was. Seeing Ding Ning''s calm face suddenly frowned, she knew that the situation had changed and asked anxiously.


    "The defense here is tight, and the monitoring equipment has been found by the security system, so I can only go there myself."


    Ding Ning pondered for a moment. Since the magic mosquito couldn''t get in, he had to find a way to get in,


    "Sneak in?"


    Song Ziyi was surprised for a moment, and then looked at him strangely: "do you know where this is?"


    "I know. This is Caesar''s palace. What''s the matter?"


    Ding Ning looked at her suspiciously and thought there was something wrong with her brain.


    "Do you know where Caesar''s palace is?"


    Song Ziyi''s face was slightly red when he saw it, and said coyly.


    "Isn''t it just a private club?"


    Ding Ning frowned and said impatiently that Kanghua had been out of his sight for a long time and might miss some important clues.


    "Caesar''s palace is not an ordinary club. Its boss is Zhu Pengcheng. He is a man of great skill in Yanjing city. He has a wide range of contacts. The people he makes friends with are either rich or expensive. Apart from other places, he runs 38 high-grade clubs in Yanjing City alone. He has countless connections with major giants. It''s not too much to say that he is rich to rival the country. If he doesn''t have his permission, he will be rich If the police are chasing fugitives, they can''t go in. Everyone has a real name membership card. There is no right for a person to enter. Without a membership card, do you still think you can get in? "


    Although song Ziyi''s cool nature rarely goes out to socialize, in this circle, I have heard of some famous people in Yanjing, and Zhu Pengcheng is one of them.


    "Zhu Pengcheng?"


    But unexpectedly, when Ding Ning heard the name, his face became very strange. In Song Ziyi''s surprised eyes, he took out a diamond card: "can this magnificent diamond card be used here?"


    "Why do you have the supreme diamond card here? This card is common in any industry of Zhu Pengcheng. Who are you? It is said that there are only five top-level supreme cards. Where did you get them?"


    Song Ziyi''s beautiful eyes were colorful and said in surprise.


    "Then leave it alone. Just use it."


    Ding Ning didn''t expect that Zhu Pengcheng, who was chubby and ugly and talked to himself for a long time, was still a great big man. He couldn''t help shaking his head. It''s really hard to judge. No wonder Kang Hua wanted to enter it wholeheartedly. He was afraid of being arrested by the police to seek asylum.


    "You are not Zhu Pengcheng''s illegitimate son, are you? Otherwise, where would you get the supreme card?"


    Song Ziyi looked up and down at Ding Ning strangely. The look made Ding Ning feel angry: "go away, you are his illegitimate son. Wait here. I''ll go in and have a look."


    "No, I''m going with you."


    Song Ziyi grabbed his arm and looked at him pitifully with a pair of smart big eyes: "OK, let others follow!"


    "Can you straighten your tongue before you speak? I''m scared."


    Ding Ning felt numb and said angrily, "besides, you said that everyone has a card and can''t bring people in? Just one card. How do you get in?"


    "Fool, other cards are definitely not good, but is this a diamond grade supreme card? The cardholder can enjoy the most noble treatment in all Zhu Pengcheng''s industries and has the right to take ten people in for consumption."


    Song Ziyi turned her charming eyes and despised Ding Ning''s ignorance. In fact, this was what she said when she heard an actress in the company who wanted to marry into a rich family show off that she had seen the world. She didn''t know whether it was true or not.


    "Well, all right!"


    Ding Ning thought about it. Since he can bring people, it''s no problem. He happens to bring a girlfriend so as not to arouse others'' suspicion.


    "Hello, sir and madam. Please show me your membership card."


    When sister Fang saw the guests coming to the door, she immediately welcomed them. She just saw that song Ziyi was still wearing a hat and sunglasses in the middle of the night. She couldn''t help looking more. She secretly guessed which big star was kept by the childe and came here to open a room to enjoy.


    But there are too many stars to play here. She has already seen it. Although she feels familiar, she doesn''t think much.


    "Here!"


    Ding Ning showed the diamond supreme card, but he also had no bottom in his heart. He didn''t know whether the card given by Zhu Pengcheng was reliable or not.


    Sister Fang looked at the card in his hand, frowned slightly, and looked suspicious in her eyes: "is this the card in our club? Why haven''t I seen it?"


    It''s no wonder she doesn''t know. A total of five supreme membership cards of the highest level have been issued. It''s not surprising that anyone who is qualified to have such a card can''t go to the front door even if they come to spend. They all go through special channels. Only a stunned head like Ding Ning can go to the front door. Sister Fang is suspicious.


    Ding Ning suddenly heard that the card given by Zhu Pengcheng was false. No, it''s impossible. Although that guy is mysterious, he doesn''t seem to be a fool.


    According to song Ziyi, there are only five such cards. In front of her, sister Fang''s level is not enough. It''s reasonable not to know her. She immediately pretended proudly and said, "is it true? You can''t be the Lord. If you don''t believe it, you can call Zhu Pengcheng to ask."


    Zhu Pengcheng? Sister Fang was in a trance. The name seemed familiar, but she soon reacted. Isn''t that Mr. Zhu, the boss of the boss? Who is this young man? He dares to call president Zhu''s name directly.


    His face suddenly changed greatly. His eyes looking at Ding Ning were full of awe. He bowed slightly and said in a humble language: "guest, please wait a moment. I''ll ask our manager to receive you in person."

 Chapter 597

    Kang Hua walked on the thick Persian carpet with a look of satisfaction on his face.


    There are no electronic devices, mobile phones and other contact tools here. They must be sealed in a special wardrobe. They can only get them with their hands when they leave. If there is anything to contact the outside world, there are fixed phones in the private room.


    Therefore, he is absolutely safe here. He can keep in touch with his family at any time.


    A beautiful waitress in cheongsam swaying with a sweet smile on her face: "Sir, please show me your hand card."


    "Here!"


    Kang Huase glanced at the waitress''s towering chest, but he only dared to eat tofu with his eyes, but he didn''t dare to do anything. According to his understanding in the lower three palaces, the waitress and the princess here are completely different. They are just service personnel. If you want to vent your animal desires, you can only find the princess. If you dare to break the rules and do something to the waitress, Then a large number of men in black will appear in front of you every minute to let you know why the flowers are so red.


    "Room 0794, sir, please follow me."


    The waitress has long been used to such squinting eyes. She made an invitation gesture with a sweet smile and led the way in front.


    Kanghua admires the attractive buttocks of the cheongsam woman and drools behind him. He secretly praises that he is worthy of the middle third palace. The beauty of the waiter is several grades higher than that of the lower third palace. He is just an ordinary waiter. His beauty can be comparable to the three flower heads of the lower third palace. He doesn''t know how beautiful the three flower heads of the middle third palace can be.


    From this association, we can see how beautiful the beauties in the upper three palaces are and how beautiful the three flower leaders there should be in the world. I believe they will not be inferior to the purple clothes of the Song Dynasty.


    Thinking of song Ziyi, Kanghua was angry and hated song Ziyi. She would rather call the police regardless of her brother''s safety than have sex with him; Angry song Ziyi was ruthless. She pursued her for so long, but she never gave false words to herself. She had to make such a bad decision, but now she ended up like a lost dog.


    Song Ziyi, wait for me. One day, I will let you kneel down in front of me and sing loudly.


    While looking at the beautiful waitress, Kang Hua couldn''t help wriggling her hips. At the same time, she was secretly cruel in her heart. Her eyes were green like a wolf, which made people feel flustered.


    When the waitress Fang Li noticed his hot eyes, she was secretly happy. Come on, come and rush me. I will have a large amount of compensation at that time.


    In Zhu Pengcheng''s industry, there is a strange rule that if the waiter is sexually harassed by the guest during his work, the guest will be punished, and the harassed waiter will receive a large amount of compensation.


    This humanized regulation makes many girls who want to make money but keep themselves clean rush for the work under the Wanli chain business club founded by Zhu Pengcheng. Even the work of waiters needs to be recruited. Although they don''t make as much money as selling themselves, as long as they work hard, the salary is also considerable. What''s more, what if they encounter sexual harassment guests? That compensation is not a small amount.


    As a newly graduated college student, Fang Li is also a school flower in the University. She has worked here for more than half a year. In fact, she doesn''t like this job of serving people, but the people she contacts here are either rich or expensive. Therefore, she has been looking forward to meeting a handsome man who is long, handsome and rich, and completing her ideal of marrying into a rich family and living a rich wife''s life.


    But the ideal is very plump and the reality is very skinny. All the people who come here are rich people, but they are not big bellied middle-aged baldness, a small white face hollowed out by wine and color, or a bad old man with a narrow face. They occasionally meet a handsome man and still like men.


    Although Fang Li worships money, she is a very picky perfectionist. She doesn''t want to give her biggest chip to these good and bad guys.


    When she found that she didn''t find a suitable golden turtle son-in-law in the short term, she decided to pay the compensation. Kang Hua, a young man with obvious kidney deficiency and physical deficiency, can''t stand the temptation, so she works even harder.


    Unfortunately, although the young man''s eyes were like a hook on her hip, he was about to burst out fire, but he didn''t touch her until the room, which made her secretly angry. Is my mother so unattractive?


    My heart was unhappy, my face was ugly, and my tone became stiff: "Sir, room 0794 is here. I wish you a good time!"


    "Wait!"


    Kang Hua was seduced by her at the moment. Her eyes were bloodshot. Where would she go.


    Although there are rules in the club that guests are not allowed to touch the waitress, there is another rule at the same time. If both parties are willing, the club will not intervene, but if the guests are not willing to pay a large amount of money to pay liquidated damages for the waitress, the waitress will be transferred to be a princess to pick up the guests from now on.


    "Excuse me, guest, is there anything else?"


    Fang Li asked impatiently, but out of professional cultivation, she still maintained face politeness.


    "Come in and spend the night with me. These are yours."


    Kanghua "Zila" opened his travel bag, revealed a stack of red bills inside and threw them in front of Fang Li.


    "This..."


    Fang Li swallowed her saliva, her breath suddenly became short, and her eyes looked straight at the open travel bag.


    She doesn''t doubt that there will be fake money inside. Everyone who can come here for consumption is either rich or expensive. More than 200000 yuan in the bank may be just a string of zeros. The cold numbers will never match the visual impact of cash.


    Fang Li had to admit that she was moved at this moment. She worked here for more than half a year. She also saw with her own eyes that her colleagues could not resist the temptation of high income and took the initiative to change careers and become princesses, but their first highest was only 50000 yuan.


    More than 200000 ah, enough to buy a genuine LV bag, but also a lot of money left to live a natural and unrestrained life and show off in front of the students.


    "Come on, more than 200000, even in Caesar''s palace, is enough to buy ten women for the first time. What are you hesitating about?"


    Kang Hua saw her intention and couldn''t wait to reach out and pull Fang Li into the room. The surging desire made him pout and kiss her indiscriminately on her face.


    "No, no, sir, please pay attention..."


    Fang Li always thought she was very open, but at this moment, she suddenly felt a strange panic. Was she going to hand over her innocent body for 200000? From then on, she became a princess selling meat for a living? No, no, we can accept being bought by a stranger for the first time, but we must not be reduced to Ji women.


    Thinking of this, Fang Li began to struggle desperately. Her eyes lit up suddenly when she struggled. Unexpectedly, the compensation came like this, but God helped me.


    So Fang Li began to scream, "come on, help, indecent..."


    "Shh, what''s your name? Didn''t you promise me?"


    Kang Hua was startled and hurriedly released his hand like being stung by a scorpion. He asked with an ugly face.


    Fang Li cried with tears and sobbed: "when did I promise you? You insulted me. Sobbing, I don''t live..."


    Kanghua had 10000 grass and mud horses running in his heart. I saw you move. That''s why I started. Don''t you pit me now.


    But when I think about it carefully, although the woman showed her intention, she never promised herself anything. She blamed herself for being too hasty to break things.


    No, what can I do? The evil fire suddenly disappeared, and then a strong fear came. I broke the rules of Caesar''s palace. Even my father couldn''t save himself. Now I''m in big trouble.


    In a hurry, he repeatedly bowed to Fang Li, with fine beads of sweat on his forehead and cried, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m not good. I shouldn''t do anything to you. Don''t shout, OK? Just think nothing has happened. The money in this bag is yours."


    Fang Li''s eyes lit up, pretended to wipe her tears, stopped crying and sobbed, "are you serious?"


    She calculated very clearly that if she sued him for harassment, he would be unlucky, but she could only get tens of thousands of yuan in compensation.


    But if you hide it for her, the 200000 yuan will be your own. How cost-effective this deal is. Just a few kisses by him, you can get 200000 yuan. Where can I find such a good thing.


    "Of course, I mean what I say. Isn''t it just 200000? It''s just drizzle for me."


    Kang Hua vowed to pat his chest, but there was a faint fierce light at the bottom of his eyes.


    Paralyzed, the tiger fell flat and the sun was bullied by the dog. A cheap waiter dared to blackmail me. When I escaped this disaster, I have to clean you up.


    "What''s going on?"


    Huang Qi pulled his face and came here with a group of security guards in black.


    Kang Hua looked flustered and quickly whispered, "girl, let''s make a deal."


    Fang Li looked flustered and felt that heaven and man were at war. If Huang Qi and others didn''t come, she really planned to let Kanghua go and get more than 200000 yuan alone.


    But now she doesn''t want to. If she explains to Huang Qi to excuse Kang Hua, Kang Hua will be fine, but she is likely to turn her face and don''t recognize people and won''t give her money. She is likely to draw water with a bamboo basket.


    200000 virtual money and tens of thousands of real compensation are not too difficult choices for a realistic woman like Fang Li.


    Therefore, Fang Li cried bitterly in Kang Hua''s frightened eyes, pointing to her messy cheongsam and out of breath: "brother seven, he insulted me."


    "I... I didn''t... don''t spit... Brother Qi, I''m sister Fang..."


    Kang Hua was stunned and explained incoherently. He suddenly remembered that Huang Qi had put him in. He quickly pulled out sister Fang''s name to make Huang Qi raise his hand.


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap slapped Kang Hua on the face, and Huang Qi stared at him with a dark look in his eyes: "shut up, the facts are all there, and then dare to argue. I''ll abolish you."


    A group of security guards looked at Huang Qi in surprise. They secretly praised the power and domineering of brother seven.


    You know, people who can enter the middle three palaces are either rich or expensive. Huang Qi is just a security captain no matter how strong he is here.


    Even if someone breaks the rules, the manager usually comes forward to tell the guests the rules. The security guards just execute the manager''s orders for fear of offending others and don''t even know how to die.


    But I didn''t expect that Huang Qi dared to slap the guests and threaten him fiercely before the manager was informed, so that they wouldn''t be shocked.


    The eyes looked strangely at Fang Li, who was crying with rain, and Huang Qi, who was domineering and exposed. He wondered in his heart whether the two people had hooked up, otherwise seven brother would be so angry.

 Chapter 598

    How did they know that Huang Qi slapped Kang Hua? First, he knew Kang Hua''s identity and was not qualified to enter the middle three palaces. He put him up in the face of sister Fang.


    Second, lest this guy speak out and let him go into the middle three palaces, he will be unlucky at that time.


    Third, he suspected that Kanghua was the one who secretly HID electronic equipment and did damage. Otherwise, how could the security system not call the police early or late? It happened that he called the police when he came in. If something happened, he could not escape his responsibility.


    Fourth, it''s also to let Fang Li calm down. Don''t make this matter big. It''s better to talk about things handled privately later.


    Although Kang Hua is usually arrogant and domineering, he dares to do things even when the kidnappers force song Ziyi to obey. That''s because he is legally blind. When he meets a guy with a little background like Huang Qi, he immediately counsels.


    His face was so hot with a palm fan that he didn''t dare to fart. If it wasn''t for Huang Qi''s next words, he would be scared to pee.


    "You go into the room and don''t spread things, so as not to affect other guests."


    Huang Qi''s face was quite dignified, and Kang Hua immediately walked in obediently.


    Huang Qi turned his head and said to Fang Li with a pleasant face, "sister, you are still a big girl of yellow flowers. If such a thing comes out, it is not good for your reputation. If you believe brother, you can leave it to brother. Don''t worry. If you have brother, you will never be wronged."


    Fang Li is also a smart person. She immediately understood Huang Qi''s meaning. Her feelings are going to be private. There is no precedent for such a thing. The guests who often come to play have few friends. The compensation for the private woman is much higher than that stipulated by the club, which made her secretly happy in her heart, but her face showed a look of grievance, sobbing: "brother, I listen to you."


    Huang Qi is secretly happy. There is a play about this. This girl is on her way. Hey hey, I don''t know if there is a chance to develop with her. This girl is much more punctual than sister Fang.


    Turning around, he said to more than ten security guards behind him: "brothers, the manager manages everything every day. Don''t bother him about this little thing. I''ll coordinate with them. Don''t worry. Those who do wrong always have to pay a price. I can''t lose my brothers."


    Well, these security guards immediately understand that there is an extra fast rhythm. As long as the two parties reach an agreement, whoever is rude and who is wronged, it''s the king to take money.


    "OK, Captain, you can arrange it."


    "Brothers, listen to you. It''s up to you."


    "Don''t worry, captain. The brothers have a tight mouth."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of security guards expressed their position one after another. Huang Qi nodded with satisfaction and asked them to go back first. He entered the room and began to deal with it.


    Ten minutes later, Kang huaru walked out of the room with amnesty and thanked Huang Qi for his gratitude.


    There were 230000 in the bag, of which 150000 was given to Fang Li as compensation, 50000 to Huang Qi and 30000 to the security brothers for tea.


    Except for Kang Hua''s dissatisfaction, everyone was happy with the result, but he dared not refute it. Although the money was spent and people would be driven out, after all, he also avoided the pain of flesh and blood.


    Therefore, when Ding Ning and song Ziyi were escorted to the middle third Palace by Caesar Palace manager Wu Shicheng, they just opened the elevator door and saw Kang Hua standing beside Huang Qi dejected.


    Now, the three people stared face-to-face. Ding Ning''s plan to continue to track and inquire about the news was completely ruined. He had to take tough measures to control Kanghua.


    Huang Qi saw that Ding Ning suddenly grabbed Kanghua and was about to stop him, but Wu Shicheng shouted at him.


    Huang Qima''s paws are numb now. He has just benefited from Kang Hua. If Kang Hua sells him, he will not be able to eat.


    Although Wu Shicheng is the manager of Caesar Palace, Huang Qi doesn''t have much awe of him. After all, his uncle Huang zhenghang is an old brother who has been with Zhu Pengcheng since he started his business, and Wu Shicheng is just a professional manager hired by Zhu Pengcheng to manage the club.


    "Mr. Wu, we have our own rules in Caesar''s palace. Without Chairman Zhu''s nod, even the police can''t arrest people here. Kang Shao is still in Caesar''s palace. He is my guest of Caesar''s palace. What''s the matter when someone catches him? Doesn''t it break our rules?"


    Huang Qiyin said that he had informed all the security guards to come. He was unhappy to see Wu Shi''s achievements. A professional manager rode on his head all day and shouted five yells and six yells. He always told him the rules.


    He''s going to talk about rules today. Don''t you talk about rules? Then I''ll beat you in the face with rules today.


    Although it is impossible to pull Wu Shicheng off his horse, Huang Qi is still happy to see his face.


    Hula''s gang of security guards gathered around. Seeing that Huang Qi confronted Wu Shicheng, they all felt a little angry. NIMA knew she wouldn''t come.


    Huang Qi has a backer. They are not afraid of Wu Shicheng. They have no backer. It takes a minute to offend Wu Shicheng and fire them. It''s really a hell of a bitch fighting a kid.


    Wu Shicheng''s face is a little ugly. Huang Qi is an old brother of chairman Zhu relying on his uncle. He doesn''t pay attention to himself at all. He has always proposed to take Huang Qi away with Zhu Pengcheng, but Zhu Dong refused to make a statement because of Huang zhenghang''s face, leaving him helpless.


    But today, it''s interesting. Maybe it''s the best time to drive Huang Qi away, because what Huang Qi doesn''t know is that president Zhu will hold all the company''s top-level meetings in the ninth house of Caesar Palace tonight.


    Mr. Zhu, who always hated being disturbed during the meeting, was not angry for the first time when he learned that someone was holding a diamond supreme card to spend money. He also took him seriously and whispered to show more respect to the cardholder than him. He came to meet him immediately after the meeting.


    Therefore, the eldest lady who has never cared about the company''s affairs is also waiting for the arrival of distinguished guests in the upper three palaces. If the cardholder doesn''t have to come to the middle three palaces willfully, the eldest lady has entertained her in person at the moment.


    This shocked Wu Shicheng. He couldn''t figure out what was sacred about the young man. He even let the chairman''s father and daughter pay so much attention to him.


    "Huang Qi, rules are rules, but some people have the right to break the rules."


    Wu Shicheng''s meaningful explanation made Huang Qi more convinced that he was guilty, but he didn''t know that this was Wu Shicheng''s deliberate ambiguity, just to set him up.


    "Brother seven, brother seven, you have to help me. Anyway, we are all friends!"


    Kang Hua was grabbed by Ding Ning''s wrist and couldn''t move up and down. He could only place all his hopes on Huang Qi and cried out.


    Huang Qi was surprised. Kang Hua was threatening him. He had just shared 50000 yuan. If he didn''t help him, he had to expose himself.


    Although I was very upset, I couldn''t ignore it. I waved my hand immediately and said with awe inspiring righteousness: "manager Wu doesn''t take the rules as the rules, but as the security captain of the middle three palaces, I absolutely don''t allow anyone to break the rules here. Even when it comes to the chairman, I Huang Qi is right. Come on, get Kang back."


    "Huang Qi, are you going to commit the following crimes?"


    Wu shichengyi shouted angrily, but he was secretly happy. Ya had better offend the chairman''s guests to see if your uncle can protect you,.


    Half of the security guards who were rushing to smell the speech stopped with some guilt. They looked at Huang Qi for help. Emotionally, they were more inclined to Huang Qi, but in terms of position, Huang Qi was a subordinate of manager Wu. He made decisions without authorization in front of him. It was indeed the following crime.


    "Wu Shicheng, what are you? You''re just a professional manager. This is the middle third palace. I''m the security captain. I''m responsible for the rules of the middle third palace. What are you waiting for? Get Kang back."


    Wu Shicheng''s shrill voice once again stimulated Huang Qi''s nerves. He most despised Wu Shicheng''s appearance of being a successful villain. Anyway, he tore his face. Huang Qi was no longer afraid. Even if the lawsuit reached the chairman, he also said that maybe the chairman appreciated his maintenance of the rules of Caesar Palace and would promote him. He immediately sneered and issued an order again.


    "Dare you, do you know who he is?"


    Wu Shicheng saw Ding Ning''s face was gloomy and knew that the fire was almost over. He immediately stood up in front of Ding Ning and asked the security guards to throw a rat repellent again.


    "I don''t care who he is. As long as I dare not follow the rules of Caesar''s palace, I can''t come."


    Huang Qili said boldly. Seeing Wu Shicheng frightening these security guards again, he secretly scolded a group of cowardly goods and thought that he had to rob Kang Hua by himself.


    "He is..."


    Wu Shicheng was about to say that Ding Ning is the cardholder of the diamond supreme card and the most distinguished guest of the chairman, but Ding Ning patted him on the shoulder and interrupted him: "manager Wu, it''s nothing for you. You step back and give it to me here."


    Song Ziyi stared at the security guards with an alert look, and secretly decided that she would go up and work hard later. Although there was no chance of winning, he couldn''t let anyone hurt Ding Ning. After all, he was helping himself.


    "How about that? You are our director..."


    Wu Shicheng is very anxious. He can fan the flames and make Ding Ning hate Huang Qi, but he must not be hurt, otherwise he can''t explain to the chairman at all.


    But unexpectedly, before he finished, he was interrupted by Ding Ning: "OK, you don''t have to worry about the next thing."


    Wu Shicheng saw that Ding Ning was not angry, and the momentum of the superior was undoubtedly revealed. He was more and more sure that he was a great big man. Since he said he didn''t have to take care of himself, he naturally had to obey his orders, but he quietly sent a text message to the eldest lady and told her the situation here.


    In fact, Ding Ning is also confused. Isn''t it just a card? As for manager Wu, does he serve as his ancestor?


    But now is not the time to think about this. Although he saw that Wu Shicheng was suspected of using him as a gun driver, for his sake of deference, he was too lazy to care. Moreover, he did not like this yellow seven.


    Immediately pulled Kanghua forward, narrowed his eyes like a falcon and stared at Huang Qi: "Captain Huang, right?"


    "Good!"


    Huang Qi had a strong chest and said arrogantly, "you don''t have to tell me who you are, or who your father is. I tell you, this is Caesar''s palace. No matter what your origin, you must follow the rules here."


    "Rules? Tell me the rules?"


    Ding Ning almost laughed angrily and said slowly, "since you tell me the rules, I''ll tell you the rules."


    Huang Qi narrowed his eyes and said with a sneer, "I''m talking about the rules of Caesar''s palace. It''s no use telling me your bullshit rules."


    "Well, since you want to talk about the rules of Caesar''s palace, I''ll tell you about the rules of Caesar''s palace."


    Ding Ning''s mouth flashed a sneer: "don''t think I don''t know. Kanghua is only a silver member. I want to ask captain Huang, are silver members eligible to enter the middle third palace?"

 Chapter 599

    Wu Shicheng saw a flash of panic on Huang Qi''s face. He knew that there must be something fishy in it. He immediately said in a harsh voice, "come on, go and check whether Kanghua is qualified to enter the middle three palaces."


    A group of security guards looked at each other, but Wu Shicheng was the general manager after all. Under his pressure, the two smart security guards did not look at Huang Qi''s ugly face and hurried to read Kang Hua''s information.


    Huang Qi knew that paper can''t stop fire. His mind suddenly turned and he struggled to death. "Even if Kang Shao is not qualified to enter the middle three palaces, his father, chairman Kang, is qualified. He came in with Chairman Kang''s membership card."


    Wu Shicheng laughed angrily and sneered: "you are also the old man of the club and the security captain of the middle three palaces. Don''t you even know that our Caesar Palace is a special card? My son replaces me. Hehe, Captain Huang can say that you really abide by the rules."


    Huang Qi was speechless. Seeing Ding Ning standing there with a calm face, he immediately pointed to him and began to bite like a mad dog: "what about him? Wu Shicheng, you said I broke the rules, but you also abused your power? What about his membership card? What qualifications does he have to enter the middle third house? Is he your illegitimate son?"


    He was impressed by all the members who had been to the middle three palaces, but he had never seen Ding Ning, so he was sure that Ding Ning was not a gold member. He looked up again and said with a sneer.


    "Presumptuous!"


    A cold voice came from afar, and Zhu wucai walked quickly under the escort of several bodyguards in black.


    "Big... Big miss."


    Huang Qi trembled all over and his face became ugly. The security guards behind him bowed and shouted, "miss."


    Zhu wucai was still dressed in black clothes and a black hat. When he came to Ding Ning, he was stunned for a moment, and then bowed respectfully: "I''ve seen Mr. Ning."


    "Miss, it''s hard for you to hide from me."


    Ding Ning looked at Zhu wucai and couldn''t help smiling bitterly. He just thought about how to get in, but didn''t expect to see the poor woman again. What made him more depressed was that the woman was not a waiter, but Zhu Pengcheng''s daughter. It was embarrassing, but fortunately, at that time, she fooled herself that she and Ding Ning were good friends. It can be inferred that Ding Ning lent her card.


    When Huang Qi saw that Zhu wucai was so respectful to Ding Ning, he immediately turned pale. Kang Hua wanted to cry without tears. What was the origin of this bastard with the bitch song Ziyi?


    "Mr. Ning, why are you here? I''m sorry to have wronged you."


    Zhu wucai is also a little confused at the moment. She and her father heard that someone came to spend with the supreme card presented to the young Lord. They always thought it was Ding Ning. Unexpectedly, it was Ning Ding, who made her feel good.


    This made her both happy and puzzled. She wondered what the relationship between Mr. Ning and Ding Ning was, and even gave him the supreme card.


    "I came here to find this man, so I borrowed my friend''s membership card, but Captain Huang seems very unfriendly."


    In order to get rid of Zhu Wuxian''s doubts about him, Ding Ning quickly explained.


    Unexpectedly, Wu Shicheng''s face suddenly changed as soon as he said this, but he wanted to say something but stopped.


    Huang Qi came back to life in situ like beating chicken blood. Pointing to Ding Ning, he laughed and said, "Miss, you heard that this man doesn''t have a membership card at all. He came in by borrowing someone else''s membership card. I knew Wu Shicheng was cheating on public affairs for personal gain and didn''t obey the rules at all."


    "Shut up!"


    Zhu wucai glanced at Huang Qi coldly. "From now on, you are no longer the security captain of the club. Come on, take him down and wait for him."


    "Yes, miss!"


    The security guards dared not to obey Wu Shicheng''s orders, but they didn''t dare to listen to the eldest lady''s words. They rushed forward like wolves and knocked Huang Qi down. Huang Qi struggled violently and roared loudly: "I don''t accept it. Wu Shicheng doesn''t abide by the rules. Why should I catch me? I don''t accept it. I''m going to see the chairman, and I''m going to see my uncle..."


    "You disagree?"


    Zhu Wuxian walked up to him indifferently, He looked down at him and snorted coldly: "Huang Qi, I''m afraid you don''t know yet. Your uncle Huang zhenghang took advantage of his power to act recklessly and seek personal interests. He also forced good people into prostitution and forced them to buy and sell, which caused huge losses to the company. He resigned himself at the board of directors just now. The chairman didn''t study further because he was born and died. You have to force the company to continue to investigate him Responsibility? "


    "This... This is impossible... Impossible... You must have lied to me, didn''t you?"


    Huang Qi''s eyes were wide open and his face roared in disbelief.


    Zhu wucai looked at him coldly and didn''t say a word. She showed in silence that she didn''t mean to joke.


    The so-called board of directors is actually a high-level meeting of black rats. Zhu Pengcheng uses a more euphemistic way to clean up those high-level black rats who commit misdeeds.


    In fact, Zhu wucai strongly disapproves. These people either die or stay. Driving them out is just the benevolence of women. I''m afraid they will leave endless future troubles.


    However, Zhu Pengcheng thought about his brothers for so many years and said nothing. He didn''t want to kill them. He asked them to hand over their shares and drive them away.


    Huang Qi wilted like a frost eggplant, and the whole person fell into fear and despair, muttering to himself like Madness: "how could it be like this, how could it be like this..."


    "Drag him away!"


    Although Huang Qi has no great evils in recent years, he has been domineering in the club with the power of his uncle. In addition, he is extremely greedy for money and lust. He has done a lot of bad things to destroy women''s innocence in recent years. Zhu wucai has always hated him. He immediately looked at him with disgust and waved his hand. The big man in black behind her came forward to take him away and imprison him, waiting for Zhu Pengcheng''s treatment.


    Wu Shicheng finally got his wish and cleared the malignant tumor in the club, but at the moment, he was not as happy as he thought. Instead, he was frightened. He didn''t know what kind of soul stirring was going on on on the top floor of the ninth floor.


    "Mr. Ning, are you satisfied with this treatment?"


    Zhu has no time to bow down to Ding Ning YingYing and respectfully asks.


    Although Ning Ding is not the little Lord, since the little Lord even gave him the supreme card, she must be a friend who has an excellent relationship with the little Lord. Moreover, she has helped her before. Naturally, she should treat her respectfully.


    Song Ziyi was shocked. Although she hadn''t seen Zhu wucai, she also knew that Zhu Pengcheng, the hero of one party, had an only daughter who rarely appeared in public. Unexpectedly, the mysterious young lady was so respectful to Ding Ning, which made her more curious about Ding Ning''s identity. Her beautiful eyes were colorful and secretly looked at Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning was so angry when she saw it that she quickly waved her hand: "you''re welcome, miss. It''s your internal affair. How you deal with it has nothing to do with me. I just came to find this person to do some things. Now that the affair has been done, we should go."


    "Mr. Ning is a distinguished guest of our club. If there is anything you can do to help, just open your mouth. It''s too busy to thank you for your kindness."


    Zhu wucai was full of affection for Ding Ning. Seeing that he was leaving at the moment, he suddenly felt a little reluctant to give up. He bit his pink lips and whispered, with a touch of faint resentment in his tone.


    "You''re welcome, madam. Well, can I borrow a room in your precious place?"


    No time. The name sounds good. Ding Ning thought about it. It''s not appropriate to take Kanghua to other places for interrogation. It''s best to find a room here for direct interrogation.


    "It''s a piece of cake, Mr. Ning, please!"


    Zhu wucai was inexplicably happy. He stretched out his hand and led the way in front of him. Wu Shicheng''s face changed dramatically, but the eldest lady''s golden body was so respectful to the young man. What''s the origin of this man?


    "Thank you. We have some secret things to ask this Kang Shao. The eldest lady takes care of everything every day, so I won''t bother you."


    After arriving at a box with very good sound insulation, Ding Ning tactfully issued a guest expulsion order.


    Zhu Wu had no time to sip his mouth. He was a little lost. Especially when he saw the peerless face of song Ziyi taking off his sunglasses and hat, he nodded sadly and retreated quietly with a sense of shame.


    Seeing no outsiders, song Ziyi tilted his mouth and joked, "it seems that the eldest lady is very special to you."


    "Well, it''s just a chance. I helped her a little."


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes and said angrily, "people are grateful for their kindness. They are not like some people."


    "Hum, what do you mean? Do you mean I don''t know how to repay?"


    As soon as song Ziyi heard this, she immediately pinched her waist, blushed, and said angrily that the appearance of thin anger and light anger had a different flavor. It was beautiful.


    "I didn''t say that. Anyway, I didn''t see someone''s sincerity and didn''t even fulfill the bet."


    Ding Ning murmured in a low voice. He was secretly proud. Little sample, you''re far from fighting with me.


    Sure enough, song Ziyi immediately followed the defeated rooster, his face blushed, his eyes dodged and dared not look at him.


    Ding Ning smiled secretly, so he sighed melancholy: "Hey! People really can''t compare with each other. I just helped the eldest lady a little, and people can''t wait to be grateful, but some people..."


    "You... You... Stop talking."


    Song Ziyi''s face turned red. She lay on the ground with one foot and looked at her Kanghua head.


    Before Ding Ning could react, he grabbed his shoulders, stood on tiptoe and bit his lips like a hungry tiger.


    Ding Ning only felt a gust of fragrance, a burst of soft and cold between his lips, and his brain suddenly went blank. He was shocked and opened his mouth. Is this girl really here?


    Song Ziyi''s face was blushing and her heart was horizontal. Anyway, she kissed all her relatives, so she might as well have a wet kiss to prevent the bastard from saying some strange words.


    Trembling slightly, clumsily and astringently pryed open his teeth and stretched out a lilac tongue.


    Ding Ning has experienced many battles. She hugged her slender waist with one hand and pressed the back of her head with the other hand. She forgot her feelings and tasted her green kiss. She also secretly wondered how she could not connect a kiss after making so many movies?


    "Oh, oh, oh..."


    Song Ziyi was as soft as mud, his face was crimson, and his star eyes were blurred. He was out of breath by Ding Ning''s overbearing counterattack. He felt the strange changes of his body, and his heart was in a panic and struggled desperately.


    Ding Ning has been holding it for several days. It''s easy to taste the meat. Where can she leave? She hooped her head hard. Her breath gradually became heavy and rapid, forgetting to taste her fragrance and sweetness.


    Kanghua, who can''t see anything with his back to them, but can hear clearly, doesn''t know what happened. When he thinks of the goddess he''s thinking about, he''s having an affair with other men. His heart is bleeding in pain and growling in his heart. Dog men and women, I''ll kill you!


    "Ouch!"


    Ding Ning was in a trance when he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his lips. He immediately recovered and loosened song Ziyi.


    Wiping the blood on her lips, Ding Ning was about to scold and ask if she belonged to a dog, but she saw song Ziyi staring at him in shame and anger, holding her chest tightly and tidying up her messy shirt. She immediately looked like an angry ball, and had no temper with a guilty heart.

 Chapter 600

    "You... You rascal!"


    Song Ziyi was ashamed, angry, angry and anxious. She wanted to scold Ding Ning angrily, but she couldn''t scold people since she was a child. After holding it for a long time, she uttered such a harmless sentence.


    "I... I''m a hooligan. I''m sorry, i... I can''t help it either."


    Ding Ning was dejected and had no temper. He blamed himself and explained incoherently.


    People just fulfill the bet. If they can give a wet kiss, they are already suspected of threatening kindness. They not only accept all the orders, but also stretch out their salty pig''s hand and get into people''s shirts.


    Although he knew it was a habitual action, the problem was that song Ziyi was not his woman. Kissing was to fulfill the gambling agreement, but he pushed an inch and even climbed the peak.


    But then again, this girl really has a lot of capital. She''s on a par with Xiao Nuo''s, and she''s also a d-level boss.


    As soon as the brain circuit of the best slag man turned, he couldn''t help but recall the hand feeling he had ignored before, and licked his lips with endless aftertaste.


    Song Ziyi saw that he had a good attitude towards admitting his mistake, and her anger gradually disappeared. Although he had violated the sacred land, she could also understand Ding Ning''s impulse. After all, she was impulsive herself.


    But at the moment, seeing Ding Ning''s "obscene" aftertaste expression on his face, the anger that had just been restrained rose again, kicked Ding Ning''s calf fiercely, blushed with shame and angrily scolded: "you stinky hooligan, don''t think."


    "Ah, what do you think?"


    Ding Ning, the divine soul outside the sky, immediately woke up and looked at Song Ziyi''s ashamed expression and asked with an ignorant face.


    "What do you think? You... You bastard... Hooligan..."


    Song Ziyi was ashamed and almost cried out, expressing her anger with her extremely scarce curse words.


    Looking at the attractive appearance of her crimson face, Ding Ning quickly restrained her mind and said innocently with a bitter face: "I didn''t think about anything. I licked it because my mouth hurt too much."


    "Really?"


    Song Ziyi looked at him suspiciously. Seeing that his expression was lifelike and his lips were still bleeding, she believed him for no reason.


    "Heaven and earth conscience, of course, is true."


    Ding Ning, with a bitter expression on her face, called to bump into heaven and bend, almost stretched out three fingers to swear to heaven. Just looking at her eyes, she was full of fire, as if the big gray wolf was staring at the little sheep.


    Song Ziyi was uncomfortable when he looked at her. When she remembered that she had an impulse when kissing just now, she was ashamed. Her face turned around very unnaturally, dodged his hot eyes, coughed and warned: "you... Don''t say it, no matter who you are, hear it or not."


    "Yes, I promise to finish the task."


    Ding Ning straightened up and gave a nondescript military salute. Although she didn''t make song Ziyi laugh, she also got a big white eye.


    Ding Ning smiled, reached out and picked up Kang Hua like a chicken, with a frightening smile on his face: "there are only boys here except the two of us. For the sake of confidentiality, I decided to kill this boy."


    "Ah, I didn''t hear. I didn''t see anything. I don''t know anything. Don''t kill me, don''t kill me..."


    Kang Hua, who was still secretly gnashing his teeth to kill the dog man and woman, was scared out of his wits and barked like a pig killer.


    "You said you didn''t see it if you didn''t see it. I don''t believe it. For the sake of the reputation of the goddess of the Song Dynasty, we must kill her today."


    Ding Ning said decisively, with no intention of letting go. A terrible killing machine came out through the body, turning Kang Hua''s face white with fear, He begged loudly: "no, no, Wuwuwuwu, if you kill me, Song Ziwen will die. As long as you don''t kill me, can''t I let Song Ziwen go? Please, I promise I won''t tell you about you. Anyway, song Ziyi is also your future brother-in-law. You can''t watch him die? Please, let me go..."


    Song Ziyi''s eyes lit up. She thought Kang Hua''s mouth would be very hard. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning just made good use of the situation and threatened Kang Hua, which was related to her brother''s life and death. She subconsciously ignored such nonsense as "brother-in-law".


    Ding Ning was happy, but his face showed hesitation, and pretended to look at Song Ziyi: "Ziyi, I don''t think this boy can believe what he said. We''d better kill him. Otherwise, if this boy spread the news about us, I don''t care. You''re a bright star. Those scandals can ruin your career."


    Song Ziyi''s face was very anxious. Compared with her brother''s life, her career was insignificant. She was about to speak, but when she saw Ding Ning winking at her, she suddenly felt in her heart, His face immediately showed a struggling color: "you''re right. I can''t take this risk. Although my brother''s life is important, it''s nothing compared with my career. I''d better kill him."


    Ding Ning quietly gave her a thumbs up and praised her acting skills and reaction. Song Ziyi didn''t know why. She was so happy by his action, as if getting his praise was more important than anything.


    Kang Hua''s ghost, who was already frightened, took a big risk. He was convulsed and wet a large piece under his pants. Ding Ning kicked him away with a disgusting foot on his face: "what a useless waste. He dared to learn to kidnap with this courage."


    "Yes, I''m just a waste. I''m useless. Please let me go. I don''t dare anymore. Song Ziwen is locked in room 108, building 3, zixingteng community by the person I invited. I can call someone to let him go now. I promise I''ll never tell you anything. Please..."


    Kang Hua suddenly found that he was able to move. He quickly got up and kowtowed desperately for mercy. At the moment, he was scared out of his wits. He thought that song Ziyi chose to call the police regardless of Song Ziwen''s safety. He increasingly believed that song Ziyi was a woman who valued her career more than anyone else. It was useless to threaten her with Song Ziwen, Without hesitation, he told the disciples who were holding Song Ziwen.


    He lost his cards to survive and dared not have any other ideas. He could only plead for a chance of life.


    Ding Ning pretended to be embarrassed and looked at Song Ziyi: "Ziyi, this boy is so timid. I think he must not dare to tell us. Although his brother-in-law can''t compare with your reputation and career, he is your brother after all. Otherwise, let him go?"


    "No, this bastard dares to kidnap my brother to coerce me. If he is released, who knows what else he can do, he must be killed."


    Song Ziyi wanted to promise immediately, but when she saw that Ding Ning kept winking at her, she immediately responded that it was to sing a white face and a red face. Although she didn''t know what Ding Ning was up to, she still cooperated with Ding Ning coldly.


    "No, I promise I won''t. I''ll hide as far as I see you in the future, otherwise I''ll be thundered and killed."


    Kanghua suddenly heard the hope of life. He immediately knelt eagerly on the ground, raised three fingers and swore to heaven. He looked at Ding Ning eagerly. He was full of gratitude to the person who spoke for him at the moment.


    Ding Ning sighed in distress: "Ziyi, you''re right. I didn''t think about it well. I forgot that this product is the young director of Xingyi. You''re still the contracted actor of Xingyi. Don''t look at what this guy says now. Who knows if he will retaliate against you after he goes out. I don''t trust his character."


    "My character is very good. I promise. I promise I will never retaliate against Miss Song. I can swear. You say, how can I trust me?"


    Seeing that the hope of survival became slim again, Kang Hua quickly held Ding Ning''s thigh and begged.


    Song Ziyi frowned and vaguely guessed Ding Ning''s mind. Did he want to solve his signing with Xingyi?


    Ding Ning touched his chin for a moment and shook his head at Kang Hua reluctantly: "Kang Shao, speak from my heart, I also want to let you go, but Ziyi is my girlfriend and a contracted actor of your Xingyi. I must not let her fall into any danger. As long as she is in Xingyi one day, she may be retaliated by you."


    Hearing that Ding Ning said she was his girlfriend, song Ziyi''s face turned red and glared at Ding Ning fiercely. Who is your girlfriend? Kiss and become your girlfriend? There are more kissing scenes in that movie. The actor has countless girlfriends?


    It''s just that she doesn''t know what medicine is sold in Ding Ning''s gourd. Naturally, she won''t be unwise. Now go and argue with him, muttering in her heart. When things are handled well, you have to look good.


    "No, it won''t. If you don''t worry, I can call my father now and ask my father to terminate the contract with Miss Song. The liquidated damages are free. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Kang Hua saw the dawn of survival and immediately patted his chest to ensure that even song Ziyi''s eyes lit up. If he could do so, it would be perfect.


    "Cut, I am not a little belittle of you Kang, although you are your father''s only son, but Star art is not his has the final say, my purple shirt is a star of the day class, is the Star Art Qian Shu, do you think your father can cover up the Star Art?"


    Ding Ning didn''t let go. Even song Ziyi looked at him suspiciously. He didn''t know what medicine was selling in his gourd.


    "No, no, I''m my father''s only son. My father on the board will find a way to settle it for me."


    Kang Hua hurriedly scrambled for the way.


    "Cut, it''s just one son. There are so many women outside your father. If you don''t have one, you can have another one. Forget it, you''d better solve it first."


    Ding Ning shook his head disapprovingly. He really didn''t believe that Kang Xiangyang would give up song Ziyi''s money tree for a waste son and pretend to look for murder tools.


    Kang Hua trembled with fear and shouted, "my father had a car accident a few years ago and was hurt to the point. He has lost his reproductive function in his life. He has only one son like me. He will save me, otherwise the Kang family will be extinct."


    As soon as the explosive news came out, Ding Ning and song Ziyi immediately believed it. No wonder Kang Xiangyang indulged and spoiled Kang Hua, a waste son. It turned out that he could not regenerate.


    "How do I know if what you said is true or false? I don''t believe what you said."


    Although Ding Ning had believed it, he still pretended to be suspicious and said disapprovingly. He broke a chair leg and weighed it in his hand, as if he was planning how to start.


    Kang Hua''s soul was almost frightened and cried, "brother, uncle, what I said is true. Believe me once."


    Ding Ning was unmoved and walked firmly to Kanghua with his chair legs. Song Ziyi knew it was time for him to come out. He hurriedly said, "don''t be impulsive. Killing is bad after all. Let''s brainstorm and think about a way to solve this matter."

 Chapter 601

    Ding Ning secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, song Ziyi still knew when to speak, otherwise he didn''t know how to play the play.


    Standing three meters away from Kanghua, Ding Ning said with an expressionless irritability, "what can I do? I think killing him is the way once and for all."


    Song Ziyi pulled at the corners of her mouth and pretended to be affectionate and coquettish: "I think about our future. I don''t want my future husband to be a murderer."


    Ding Ning gave song Ziyi an ambiguous look behind Kang Hua''s back, which made song Ziyi ashamed and annoyed. Her pretty face flew a touch of crimson. She said with gnashing teeth in her heart, bastard, if it weren''t for your acting, how could I make such a great sacrifice? Hum, it would be a video film.


    Kang Hua looked at Song Ziyi gratefully. His eyes were like seeing Guan Shiyin, who was saving lives. "ZHUGE Liang was on top of the three smelly cobblers. The three of us would think of a way together, and we would always come up with a proper way. Well, in order to show my sincerity, I''ll call someone to let Song Ziwen go now, okay?"


    "No hurry! I''d better think of a way first."


    Song Ziyi''s face was happy. She was about to promise, but she was interrupted by Ding Ning. She looked at Ding Ning with great dissatisfaction. Her main purpose was to save her brother, and other things were second.


    But for Ding Ning, the good man did it to the end and sent the Buddha to the West. Since he was involved in this matter, he must let song Ziyi completely get rid of the sea of suffering without any worries.


    After giving song Ziyi a calm look, Ding Ning went to the room and said to Zhu wucai, who was waiting outside, "Miss, would you please find me a mobile phone that can take pictures?"


    "No problem. I''ll bring it to you right away."


    Zhu wucai agreed quickly, and then said coyly, "Mr. Ning, don''t call me a big lady in the future, just call my name."


    "No time, right? It''s a nice name. I''ll call you no time later."


    Ding Ning is also not hypocritical. His eyes are clear and do not contain any impurities, but Zhu has no time to rejoice: "well, just call me no time."


    Song Ziyi, who was listening to the two people''s answers in the room, suddenly had a sour feeling in her heart, and then shook her head, as if she wanted to put some idea behind her.


    I spat in my heart, song Ziyi, what are you thinking? You just pretend to be his girlfriend when you cooperate with him in acting. He is kind to you, but it''s only kind. It''s enough for you to give him your first kiss. There''s no need to promise him by example.


    Kanghua is also a person who wants face. Now he has got up and sat on the sofa, took off his sports jacket and wrapped it around his waist. After all, it''s too embarrassing for a big man to pee his pants.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to take advantage of Ding Ning''s back to the room and threaten song Ziyi, but as soon as he thought that Zhu Pengcheng''s daughter and a large number of bodyguards in black were there, all his courage immediately disappeared and sat on the sofa waiting for the choice of fate.


    Although Ding Ning turned his back to the room, he always paid attention to Kang Hua''s actions. Seeing that he was honest and had no change, the corners of his mouth tilted slightly. Kang Hua''s courage is so small that today''s things will develop in the direction he wants.


    The mobile phone was delivered soon. Ding Ning closed the door and came in again. Looking at Kang Hua with an uneasy face, he said in a deep voice: "I have an idea now. I hope Kang Shao can cooperate. Only by doing what I say, can Kang Shao live as he wishes."


    "What way do you say, I will cooperate, I will cooperate."


    Kang Hua promised in panic.


    Ding Ning stared at him without blinking. When Kang Hua felt weak, he asked calmly, "does your father Kang Xiangyang know about Kang Shao''s kidnapping of Song Ziwen?"


    He has been thinking about a problem. Song Ziyi is a sister of Xingyi. It''s not too much to say that it''s Xingyi''s cash cow. Even if Kang Xiangyang dotes on Kanghua, he should not indulge him to move Xingyi''s cash cow. Then some of them say this.


    Is it Kang Hua''s daring and obsession that led to song Ziyi''s idea, or has song Ziyi let Kang Xiangyang''s Department acquiesce in Kang Hua''s moving her?


    In fact, he is inclined to the latter. After all, Kanghua sent a message through song Ziyi''s former agent Zhou Mingxia, and in the conspiracy against the contestants and Jiang Yimeng, Jenny who rushed to the front is song Ziyi''s imperial makeup artist.


    According to Jenny''s confession and Zhou Mingxia''s performance, it is impossible for an old fox like Kang Xiangyang not to know Kang Hua''s every move, which is enough to show that Kang Xiangyang knows.


    Therefore, Ding Ning now needs Kang Hua to involve Kang Xiangyang, so he doesn''t have to bet whether Kang Xiangyang will terminate his contract with song Ziyi to protect Kang Hua. He will meet his requirements for self-protection.


    Facts have proved that Ding Ning''s guess is correct. In order to survive, Kanghua did not hesitate to sell his father. Although his second ancestor did not know his father''s intention, he still told Kang Xiangyang what he asked him to provide song Ziyi''s bed photo after he succeeded.


    After a timid look at Song Ziyi, he wisely guessed whether his father had coveted song Ziyi for a long time, but he didn''t start because he was afraid of bad influence. He took her bed photo and kept it for appreciation.


    Song Ziyi trembled with shame and anger. She never thought that Kang Xiangyang, who had always been polite to her, was such a beast with human face and animal heart.


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look, "purple, do you want to terminate the contract?"


    "Ah? No."


    Song Ziyi was stunned, but then she remembered something, Frowning "Before that, I didn''t want to terminate the contract with Xingyi, but since Zhou Mingxia cheated me last time, I broke the contract with her agent. I saw her in the company every day. I didn''t arrange a new agent for me. I deliberately made things difficult for me and made me bored. So I wasn''t in the mood to shoot a movie, so I pushed off many film appointments and announcements, Just do what you''ve already done, don''t you? "


    Ding Ning nodded and said with a bitter smile, "it seems that Kang Xiangyang misunderstood that you want to change jobs. He wants to keep you by this means."


    Song Ziyi was also a girl with a cymbic orchid heart. She immediately reacted, and her pretty face turned red, Hate said: "this Kang Xiangyang regarded me as someone. I have been in Xingyi since my debut. At that time, I was still a newcomer. Kang Xiangyang always took good care of me. The company''s resources were greatly inclined to me. It can be said that without Xingyi, there would be no song Ziyi today. Let alone that I signed a ten-year agreement with Xingyi. Even if it expired, I didn''t consider leaving Xingyi."


    "What about now? You''re not going to leave yet?"


    Ding Ning asked with some worry. His plan has always been to let song Ziyi leave Xingyi, but he doesn''t want her to have a dog blood story that she doesn''t want to leave because of gratitude.


    Song Ziyi glanced at him and saw the undisguised tension and care in his eyes. He was inexplicably sweet and gave her a white look: "you really think I am a fool and loyal person. Kang Xiangyang and his son treat me so much. How can I stay in Xingyi."


    "That''s good. I''m afraid someone can''t think of it. I''m crying and shouting that I want to stay. In order to let you leave Xingyi, I''m dead. I don''t know how many brain cells."


    Kanghua''s confession had been obtained, and Ding Ning no longer avoided him. Kanghua stared at him in amazement. Suddenly, he felt cheated and asked, "aren''t you a headhunter?"


    Hearing Kang Hua''s question, song Ziyi was nervous and looked at him nervously. She didn''t know why. She especially didn''t want to hear the answer from Ding Ning''s mouth. It would make her feel premeditated and deceived.


    But she vaguely felt that this might be the truth. After all, Ding Ning''s inexplicable appearance, magical tracking, spared no effort to help her save people, and kindly helped her leave Xingyi. It seems that it can only be explained by the word "headhunter".


    Ding Ning smiled noncommittally, picked up his mobile phone and sent a multimedia message. Then he edited a text message and sent it. The content was "I''ll wait for you for 30 minutes at 0514 on the fourth floor of Caesar Palace. Otherwise, maybe you can only go to prison to see your baby son."


    He was not interested in answering Kang Hua''s question, but he didn''t notice the gloomy look of song Ziyi.


    In Xingyi''s chairman''s office, Kang Xiangyang sat in the imperial chair with a tired face and massaged his temples. The crisis public relations meeting that made him anxious has just ended. He doesn''t know whether the plan can solve the problem or not. He can only do his best to listen to fate.


    What gives him a headache is tomorrow''s board of directors. Those directors who have long been unhappy with him are bound to take the opportunity to make trouble, and even propose to oust him as the chairman.


    But so what? Kang Xiangyang quickly gathered his negative emotions and showed a confident look on his face. He was not fooled by Kang Xiangyang as chairman of Xingyi for so many years. In terms of equity, he has an absolute controlling stake of 51%.


    What''s more, he took precautions. Some of these shares were split and given to his wife and three daughters. Even if he voted, he also had five votes among the nine members of the board of directors, accounting for more than half of the absolute advantage. Those who wanted to use this thing to remove their chairman, don''t think about it.


    Thinking of his own complacency, his irritability also improved, but with the sound of mobile phone text messages placed in the drawer due to the meeting, he casually opened the MMS, the good mood disappeared in an instant, and his face was gloomy and could drip water.


    The second text message made him unable to maintain his stability. His ass jumped up like being stung by a wasp. He put on his coat in a hurry and shouted to the Secretary to prepare the car for him.


    When he took the elevator to the first floor, the beautiful female secretary and driver had been waiting in front of his black Bentley and respectfully opened the door to let him on.


    After the initial panic, Kang Xiangyang''s face has calmed down. Looking at the beautiful female secretary who is trying to follow in with her pouted ass, he said in a deep voice: "don''t go, Xiao Wang. It''s getting late. Go home and have a rest early."


    Secretary Wang stood alone in front of the company building and watched Kang Xiangyang''s car go away in the night. His mouth was pouted and he could hang oil gourds.


    She felt very wronged and tried her best to squeeze the former Secretary away. The struggle was as treacherous, unpredictable and shocking as a palace fight.


    I thought I could finally enjoy the fruits of victory and the special favor of Kang Xiangyang. I didn''t expect that she wanted to refuse to welcome. He didn''t succeed for the first time until last night. Today, I abandoned her shoes, so that she could not feel wronged.


    No, even if you mention your pants and don''t recognize people, you shouldn''t get tired of it just once? Did he see through the film he repaired? No, no, as like as two peas, the doctor has promised that it will never be seen through the original feeling. Did he have another lover?

 Chapter 602

    Secretary Wang''s young and beautiful face showed a sinister color. No, he knew himself and the enemy. He was invincible in a hundred battles. He must find out what kind of fox spirit he was. He quietly stopped a taxi. "Master, keep up with the black Bentley in front."


    "OK, you sit down!"


    The taxi master''s eyes lit up. In their business, they have met all kinds of people and all kinds of strange things.


    But what interests them most is undoubtedly that women follow men to block the bridge section of Xiaosan. As soon as they step on the accelerator, the car disappears into the night like an arrow.


    Twenty minutes later, the car stopped in front of Caesar''s palace.


    Secretary Wang didn''t get out of the car. He looked at Kang Xiangyang hurrying into Caesar''s palace from a distance. On the contrary, he was relieved. It''s normal for men to come to such a place, as long as there is no fox spirit.


    His face was involuntarily filled with a smile and waved his hand: "all right, master, take me back. The fare is double for you."


    "Don''t wait for your family?"


    The driver asked in some surprise.


    "Wait, man, it''s nothing to taste fresh occasionally, as long as you don''t get entangled by those wild bees and butterflies, just remember to go home."


    There is no so-called fox spirit, but men are just having fun, which makes Secretary Wang happy and said with a relieved smile.


    The driver looked at Kang Xiangyang''s back with envy, stepped on the accelerator and turned around to leave, but he secretly complained about his life. He secretly came to such a place to find a woman. When his daughter-in-law found out that he didn''t quarrel or make noise, he could laugh. Where can such a good woman go? Alas, people are more popular than people, If only my yellow faced woman were half as generous as others.


    Kang Xiangyang didn''t know that he had been followed by his secretary. At the moment, his face was calm, but his heart was full of confusion. He didn''t know where to meet him.


    Especially when he found that President Wu of Caesar''s palace personally met him downstairs and led the way for him, he became more and more uneasy. Was it Zhu Pengcheng and Zhu Dong who made an appointment with him?


    As the chairman of Xingyi, Kang Xiangyang is also a man of great skill in the circle, but after all, his circle of contacts has limitations, most of which are related to the entertainment industry. There is still a big gap between talking and laughing with Zhu Pengcheng and the real heroes without white men.


    If Kang Xiangyang stamp his feet and the entertainment circle can shake, Zhu Pengcheng stamp his feet and all walks of life in Yanjing will shake.


    Although Zhu Pengcheng''s projects are relatively single, only entertainment clubs and business clubs, but others take the high-level route. It can be seen from the identity of the people who have consumed in the club. His contacts and terrorist energy are by no means comparable to ordinary people.


    If Kang Xiangyang knew that Zhu Pengcheng was the leader of the black mouse organization that most families in Yanjing owed humanity, I''m afraid he would be scared to kneel directly.


    He came to the fourth floor in fear and looked at Zhu wucai standing at the door like the door god. Kang Xiangyang was more and more sure that it was Zhu Pengcheng who made an appointment with him.


    After all, the only person who can make the great Miss Zhu willing to stand in front of the door and be the door god is president Zhu Pengcheng, which makes him more bitter. He doesn''t know what price to pay to let Zhu Pengcheng let him go.


    But no matter what, it will not be a loss to make a good impression on Miss Zhu. Kang Xiangyang took a quick step, bowed respectfully to Zhu wuleisure, and greeted with a flattering smile: "how are you, miss?"


    "It''s been very good recently. Thank you, Mr. Kang. You''d better hurry in."


    Zhu wucai doesn''t like dealing with people. He met Kang Xiangyang once in the club. The bastard also regarded her as the miss of the "uniform temptation group" here and wanted her to serve.


    Although Kang Xiangyang later took out enough sincerity to apologize after learning her identity, and she also said she forgave him, she didn''t have any good feelings for this person. She stepped back in disgust and said coldly.


    Kang Xiangyang asked for nothing. He smiled and entered the room with a disheartened face.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Ding Ning sitting on the sofa. Song Ziyi stood behind him like a servant girl, staring at him.


    Kang Hua sat in a corner of the sofa like an angry little daughter-in-law. When he saw him, he stood up like a Savior and said happily, "Dad, you''re here. Why are you so slow."


    Kang Xiangyang ignored him and looked around suspiciously. When he was sure that there were only three people here, he asked, "where''s president Zhu?"


    "President Zhu? What president Zhu? There are only three of us here. Where else is president Zhu?"


    Kang Hua looked at Kang Xiangyang like an idiot and muttered to himself whether his father''s brain was broken.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed, showing a smile rather than a smile, and said calmly: "it seems that Kang always misunderstood something. The SMS was sent by me, not by president Zhu as you think."


    As soon as he heard that it was not Zhu Pengcheng, Kang Xiangyang subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief and strengthened his courage. He stared at Ding Ning and asked, "haven''t you asked what to call?"


    "It doesn''t matter what you call me. You can call me Mr. Ning like Zhu wucai."


    Ding Ning noncommittally crossed his legs, stretched out his hand and made an invitation gesture: "President Kang, please sit down. I think we need to talk now."


    "About what?"


    Kang Xiangyang sat on the sofa impolitely, exuding the dignity of those who had been in the upper position for a long time.


    He sneered in his heart. He thought Zhu Pengcheng had taken hold of me. It turned out that he was just a yellow haired boy with no hair. It was no big deal. The only trouble was that Zhu wucai didn''t know what to do with them and was willing to guard the door for them in person.


    "Everyone''s time is precious. President Kang had better not pretend to be confused. My patience is limited."


    Ding Ning leans lazily on the sofa. Up to now, Kang Xiangyang still plays tricks here with a fluke mentality. He also tries to intimidate him with his superior''s dignity and wants to strive for the initiative of negotiation. Suddenly, the corners of his mouth show a hint of disdain. Can you compare with several big men in the central pivot bureau again? It''s blind to show off in front of me.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I just met Miss Zhu at the door. I don''t know what the relationship between Mr. Ning and Miss Zhu is?"


    Kang Xiangyang is still pretending to be a fool, delaying time, trying to find out the relationship between Ding Ning and Zhu wucai, and asks tentatively.


    Ding Ning frowned impatiently and slowly sat up straight. The whole person''s momentum suddenly changed. Like a peerless sword about to be scabbard, it exuded an unstoppable edge and stared at Kang Xiangyang''s frightened eyes, Like the Supreme Master overlooking the common people, he said indifferently, "I am the knife and you are the fish. Kang should not challenge my patience again and again, otherwise, I promise you can''t afford the consequences."


    This amazing edge not only deterred Kang Xiangyang, but song Ziyi also turned pale. He looked at him as if he didn''t know him. His brain was blank. Who is he?


    Kang Hua was even more unbearable. He curled up in the corner of the sofa and looked at the strange Ding Ning with frightened eyes. He trembled all over. If Kang Xiangyang hadn''t been here, he might have been incontinent again.


    Kang Xiangyang avoided his indifferent eyes in awe, lowered his head in awe, and his heart pounded. At the moment, he did not doubt Ding Ning''s words and swallowed hard, "Mr. Ning... Ning, you say... Say your conditions?"


    When Ding Ning saw that he was soft, his momentum suddenly restrained and resumed his previous lazy appearance, "first, Xingyi and song Ziyi terminated the contract. We can''t pay any breach fees. You can find a way to settle it yourself."


    "It''s impossible... Even if I promise, the board won''t promise."


    Kang Xiangyang screamed, but after being glanced at coldly by Ding Ning''s eyes, he suddenly felt cold, his tone also dropped, and said bitterly.


    "There is no room for discussion. Remember, I don''t care how you handle the board of directors, I only give you one day. At the latest, the day after tomorrow, I want to see a song Ziyi who has been free appear in front of me."


    Ding Ning said with unquestionable strength, staring at Kang Xiangyang with bright eyes.


    Kang Xiangyang retreated in his eyes and nodded hard: "well, I''ll try my best to do it."


    "Not try, but must!"


    Ding Ning gave him no chance to change his concept.


    "I... OK, I will do it."


    Kang Xiangyang said dejectedly.


    "That''s good. Now let me talk about the second point. Because of Kang Hua''s bad means of kidnapping Mr. Song Ziwen and forcing Miss Song Ziyi to submit, you must bear the damage to the song brothers and sisters, both physically and mentally. Then you should pay a careless compensation of 20 billion."


    Ding Ning said slowly, but let Kang Xiangyang jump up like being electrocuted. He exclaimed, "it''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible. Although I''m the chairman of Xingyi, I can''t get 20 billion. Even if you send me to prison, you can''t get so much money."


    "Oh, how much can you offer?"


    Ding Ning asked coldly.


    "Ten billion at most. I have to sell my stocks and real estate to get together..."


    "Well, I''ll give you a 20% discount and 8 billion yuan, so as to avoid Mr. Kang selling iron. After all, you have to pay for the breach of contract."


    Before Kang Xiangyang finished his angry words, he was directly interrupted by Ding Ning and gave him a 20% discount.


    Kang Xiangyang looked at Ding Ning''s smile like the little fox who stole the chicken, and immediately regretted that he wanted to hit the wall.


    He was so deceived. This guy was clearly opening his mouth to the lion. He asked too much and paid back the money on the spot. How could he mess up and quote the reserve price? He sat down dejectedly and beat his head angrily.


    "It''s settled. President Kang can discuss with Ziyi whether to write a check or transfer the 8 billion yuan."


    Ding Ning struck while the iron was hot and said without hesitation. He also conveniently pulled song Ziyi with a stunned face and asked in a gentle tone: "I have these two conditions. Do you think there is anything else to add?"


    "No... no more."


    Song Ziyi is a fool. She is eight billion yuan. Although she is a queen of heaven and has unlimited scenery in front of people, in fact, she can''t save much money at all. She has only saved less than ten million in six years of her debut.


    You know, the more big stars spend, the more money song Ziyi can save. Although she has tried to save, she still can''t save any money. The salaries of the staff who serve her full-time, such as assistants, drivers, makeup artists and bodyguards, are paid from her income.


    Not to mention the broker, each income is distributed by the company, the broker and the actor according to the agreed proportion. If the cost of an advertising endorsement is 10 million, it''s good that she can actually get 3 million, which is related to the income distribution proportion when signing a contract with the company.


    Although song Ziyi has become a diva, the income distribution ratio was even lower because she was only a newcomer when signing the contract,

 Chapter 603

    Although song Ziyi became more and more famous and could create more and more profits in the later stage, the company also made several appropriate adjustments and signed several new distribution contracts in order to retain her.


    But she is a nostalgic and grateful person and has never had a quarrel with the company. So over the years, although she is a diva, she still gets the income of a first-line star.


    Companies and agents are like vampires attached to her, constantly exploiting her hard-earned money and squeezing her residual value.


    With the income of A-list stars, she has the pomp of a day star. She can''t treat her staff badly. It''s strange if she can save money.


    The news media often praise her for her diligence and thrift. As a diva, she doesn''t live in a luxury house and drive a luxury car like other stars. Even Yanjing''s house is only a 120 square three bedroom house that is less than the top and more than the bottom.


    Yanjing and Ninghai''s house prices compete with each other, starting at tens of thousands of times. Your house price is more than ten thousand yuan. The house price far away from the company is a little cheaper, but it''s too troublesome to go back and forth; It''s close to the company. It''s too expensive. She can''t afford it at all.


    Outside people don''t know her difficulties. She doesn''t want to live in a luxury house and drive a luxury car, but she really doesn''t have so much money to buy a luxury house. Even the three bedroom she lives in now is the installment of the down payment she pays with her teeth.


    So far, she has been ashamed to think of the strange eyes and incredible expression of the real estate salesman who handled the installment payment for her.


    At the moment, she was stunned at the first smell of 8 billion yuan. This was a huge amount of money she could not expect. It fell into her hands so easily that she felt like a dream.


    "OK, Mr. Ning, speak quickly. That''s a deal."


    A big stone fell to the ground in Kang Xiangyang''s heart, and a disaster was eliminated. Spending money to avoid disaster is not a good way to solve the problem.


    Fearing that Ding Ning and song Ziyi would go back on their word, Kang Xiangyang immediately called the company''s finance department and arranged for someone to transfer money to song Ziyi.


    The chairman spoke, and the CFO could only get up reluctantly from Xiaomi''s bed and rush to handle the transfer business.


    Although this is not in line with the rules, Kang Xiangyang has always been strong in the company. He did not dare to procrastinate at all and handled it in less than half an hour.


    During this time period, song Ziyi always wandered outside the sky. It seemed that she had not awakened from the huge sum of 8 billion. Even Ding Ning took the opportunity to take advantage of her by holding her little hand.


    Kang Xiangyang looked at Song Ziyi''s submissive appearance and had a deeper understanding of their relationship. It seems that song Ziyi is close to this mysterious young man. No wonder he has so much confidence.


    Ding Ning secretly rejoiced. With a dignified smile on his face, he was pulling light with Kang Xiangyang, but he was quietly playing with song Ziyi''s jade hands. Compared with his women, whose jade hands were more beautiful.


    There is no doubt about the final answer. Song Ziyi, a big star, doesn''t touch the spring water, and is naturally slender. She has the potential to be a hand model, which is obviously better than falling snow, Xiao Yao and others.


    Among the women he knows, I''m afraid only Shen MuQing''s jade hand can compare with her. Ding Ning''s mind is in a mess and doesn''t find that song Ziyi''s beautiful eyes are staring at him.


    Seeing that he was still eating his own tofu, song ziyidun was angry and didn''t come anywhere, but she was afraid that Kang Xiangyang and his son were around, and she couldn''t dismantle dingning''s platform. He let him play with his hand, but the other hand quietly touched the softest piece of meat on his waist, twisted it hard, and showed a proud smile on her face. Hum! Let you take advantage of this girl. It won''t hurt you!


    But the result


    Ding Ning just glanced at her faintly, and immediately turned her head, as if nothing had happened, and continued to talk to the restless Kang Xiangyang father and son.


    What is this? Am I screwing the wrong person?


    Song Ziyi''s whole person was bad. He looked suspiciously at the position of his hand. Yes, it''s this guy''s waist. Why didn''t he react at all? Doesn''t he hurt? Or do you use too little force?


    Thinking of this, song Ziyi stepped up efforts, three laps on the left and three laps on the right


    With the stubbornness of not believing in evil in his eyes, he was happy to toss up Ding Ning''s waist without a trace of fat.


    But the result


    Still unresponsive, Ding Ning didn''t even bother to look at her and held her little hand.


    The conversation with Kang Xiangyang seems to be like it''s too late to meet. From three yuan and fifty-one kilogram of white gourd to the development trend of domestic entertainment circle, and then to the international situation, we have talked about whether we can set up an earth immigration star in outer space.


    Song Ziyi is completely stupid. Is this guy still human? Doesn''t he have pain nerves? From this, song Da Tian Tian''s brain hole was wide open, thinking whether this guy would be a biochemical man like the terminator, so there was no human pain.


    Is he here to save the earth? Or did you come to save me? In his play, am I the heroine?


    Song Ziyi was more and more shy. She looked up coyly and secretly at Ding Ning. It could only be regarded as a beautiful side face, but she suddenly felt that although this guy was ordinary, he was actually full of beauty and belonged to the second handsome guy.


    Perhaps beauty is in the eyes of lovers. The more song Ziyi looks at Ding Ning, the more she looks at Ding Ning, the more she feels that she meets her mate selection criteria. For a moment, she doesn''t say anything, looking at him like a docile little daughter-in-law.


    Ding Ning watched and listened. She was surprised by the posture of the little woman who suddenly calmed down. What''s the situation? Won''t this girl like herself?


    At the thought of this, Ding Ning was inexplicably happy. After all, he could be liked by the diva star. If he changed any man, his vanity would be greatly satisfied.


    Hey, I''m so charming. Even pretending to be so ugly can capture Tian Tian''s heart.


    When Ding Ning was complacent and narcissistic, he suddenly thought of the women around him who were deeply loyal to him. Immediately, he was like a basin of cold water, and his brain calmed down. He couldn''t help blaming himself. He clearly agreed not to provoke emotional debt. Why did he commit the old habit of flirting when things came to an end, or while her feelings were still in the bud, It''s better to draw a line with her early.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning was reluctant to give up, but his face quietly released the jade hand he always played with, keeping a distance from his hand.


    But unexpectedly, song Ziyi suddenly took the initiative to hold his hand and played with his hand like he had played with her hand before, which made Ding Ning feel molested by this woman.


    But I don''t know that song Ziyi holds his slender and white hand at the moment. He feels ashamed in his heart. God, is this still a man''s hand? It''s more beautiful than a woman''s hand.


    The skin on Ding Ning''s hand is white and smooth, and several cyan blood vessels are slightly raised, as if inlaid in translucent jade. His knuckles are not as thick as ordinary men, but as slender and slender as women.


    In addition, perhaps because he often takes the scalpel, his hand is extremely dry and stable. Holding it in his hand will inexplicably bring people a kind of peace of mind.


    This is a pair of hands full of magic. If you can hold your son''s hand and grow old together with your son, you must be very happy. Song Ziyi''s eyes are blurred, and she can''t put it down.


    "Ding Ling!"


    Song Ziyi was alerted by the SMS reminder of 8 billion yuan''s arrival. She noticed her gaffe. Her cheeks were crimson and she peeped at Ding Ning. When she saw that he was looking at herself like a smile, her face became more red. Her eyes flustered and dodged his sight. She secretly scolded herself for being crazy. It was a shame to lose her home.


    Kang Hua looked at the two men and looked around, his heart hurt like a needle. But at this moment, he didn''t dare to continue to fight against Ding Ning. He just hoped that he wouldn''t see the dog men and women again all his life.


    "Mr. Ning, it''s getting late, you see..."


    Seeing that the money had reached song Ziyi''s account, Kang Xiangyang endured the meat pain and asked respectfully. He even used honorific words.


    "Let''s do it today. Mr. Kang will take his son back first. When Ziyi completes the termination procedures, everything will pass."


    Ding Ning took the opportunity to get rid of song Ziyi''s hand, stood up and said meaningfully.


    "I will express my sincerity. I hope Mr. Ning can keep his word. If you don''t look up and look down, don''t get out of control."


    Kang Xiangyang resisted his anger and said respectfully on the surface that Kang Hua''s confession was in Ding Ning''s hand, which made him uneasy about sleep and food. He wanted to take it back and destroy it immediately.


    But if song Ziyi''s termination is not solved, Ding Ning will never return the confession to him, so he can only forcibly suppress his inner dissatisfaction and say it with threat.


    "Lao Kang, you and I are like old friends at first sight. Don''t worry. I''ve always spit a hole. As long as you do what you promised, I will satisfy you."


    Ding Ning patted Kang Xiangyang on the shoulder and promised.


    Song Ziyi''s beautiful eyes flashed a flash of brilliance. He secretly said that the guy''s name was Ningding. It was really a strange name, as strange as his people.


    Kang Xiangyang smoked at the corner of his mouth, NIMA, Lao Kang? feel like old friends at the first meeting? When I went to NIMA, the ghost just hit it off with you.


    Since he became the chairman of Xingyi, no one dares to call him Lao Kang except some people with higher status dare to call him so.


    At present, he is patted on the shoulder by a young man who is not as old as his son. That taste is really sour.


    But people had to bow their heads under the low eaves and hated Ding Ning again. Kang Xiangyang didn''t dare to have any dissatisfaction at the moment. He had to laugh and laugh: "yes, my old Mr. Kang and Mr. Ning are like old friends at first sight. It''s really too late to meet each other. Mr. Ning, I''ll leave first with my dog."


    The trace of resentment in the bottom of his eyes flashed away. He secretly made up his mind to break the boy into pieces when he got the evidence back.


    As for song Ziyi, hum, even if the contract is terminated, he has plenty of ways to make this bitch quit the entertainment industry after being discredited. Without the aura of a queen, he wants to kill a woman. That''s a simple thing.


    Ding Ning''s eyes narrowed. Although Kang Xiangyang''s venomous color only flashed away, how could he escape his eyes? With a smile on his face and ha ha, he sentenced the old fox to death in his heart.


    I wanted to give you a way to live. Let''s stop this matter. But since you don''t know each other and have a heart of revenge, don''t blame me for being cruel.


    Isn''t it the power position in the entertainment industry that you Kang Xiangyang relied on to do so many bad things? Then I''ll let you lose everything you have and taste being bullied.


    "Wait!"


    Seeing Kang Xiangyang going out of the door, song Ziyi suddenly shouted.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything else? Miss Song."


    Kang Xiangyang turned around, seemingly kind, but his eyes were extremely cruel and asked.

 Chapter 604

    "It''s all right. You can go."


    Ding Ning grabbed song Ziyi who was about to speak and shook her head.


    Kang Xiangyang, inexplicably, pulled Kang Hua away quickly. He was estimated to be very angry. He didn''t even say hello to Zhu Wuqi at the door.


    "Why don''t you let me ask, my brother..."


    As soon as Kang Xiangyang left, song Ziyi asked anxiously.


    "Your brother is in the hospital now. Let''s go and I''ll show you."


    Ding Ning stood up quietly and said.


    "In the hospital? Isn''t he in the hands of Kanghua?"


    Song Ziyi asked in surprise.


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes: "he told me the address long ago. How can I talk to them without saving your brother."


    Song Ziyi heard a sound after he knew it, and then asked nervously, "my brother is in the hospital? Is he hurt?"


    "After a little skin injury, I''ll be fine after staying in the hospital for two days."


    What Ding Ning didn''t dare tell her was that Song Ziwen was stunned by the golden zombie and sent to the hospital. As for Kang Hua''s four men, they have been maimed by the golden zombie, which can be regarded as a bad breath to song Ziyi''s brothers and sisters.


    The reason why he did this was to frighten Kang Xiangyang and his son, make them feel unclear about his depth, make them want revenge, be afraid in a short time, and at least strive for the time for song Ziyi to terminate the contract.


    Kang Xiangyang walked out of Caesar''s palace with Kang Hua''s calm face. As soon as he was ready to get on the bus, Wang Zhihao surrounded him with several policemen: "Hello, Kang Hua, I''m wang Zhihao, leader of the third squadron of the criminal police team of the Municipal Bureau. I suspect you are suspected of participating in a kidnapping case. Please go back with us for investigation."


    Kang Hua shivered all over and hid behind Kang Xiangyang in fear. "I... I didn''t, i... I won''t go with you."


    "I''m Kang Xiangyang from Xingyi entertainment company. Kang Hua is very timid. How can he do such a thing as kidnapping? Officer Wang, I think you''re mistaken?"


    Kang Xiangyang said strongly with a straight face. He didn''t think song Ziyi would give the evidence to the police before terminating the contract with the company, so he spoke very firmly.


    "Hello, Mr. Kang. We just ask young master Kang to cooperate with us in the investigation. It is the duty of every citizen to cooperate with the police in handling cases."


    Wang Zhihao''s heart clicked. He just received the news from the informant that Kang Hua hid in Caesar''s palace. They couldn''t go in and catch people. They had to wait outside. But he didn''t expect that Kang Xiangyang, an old fox, was here. It seems that it''s hard to take Kang Hua away today.


    Kang Xiangyang sneered: "officer Wang, Kang Hua is my son. I know how many kilograms he has. I think you must have made a mistake. If you have evidence, arrest him directly. If there is no evidence, I''m sorry. We have something else to do. I''m sorry!"


    With that, he reached out to push Wang Zhihao away, pulled Kang Hua on the bus and left with a fire.


    "Captain, this bastard is too arrogant. Let them go like this?"


    A criminal policeman handling the case said angrily.


    Wang Zhihao narrowed his eyes, Shaking his head, he said depressed: "no way. The party hasn''t reported the case so far. The two bodyguards of Kang Hua are old slicks. When asked, we don''t know. We can''t even file a case without evidence. I wanted to catch Kang Hua back in the name of cooperating with the investigation to cheat the truth. Unexpectedly, he was with Kang Xiangyang. Kang Xiangyang was rich and powerful. We were passive when we forcibly took Kang Hua away."


    "What shall we do now?"


    "Now close the team. Now we can only wait for song Ziyi to report the case, otherwise we will not be known. Seize the time to find song Ziyi, monitor her every move, and see what can be dug out of Zhou Mingxia''s mouth. No, after all, she is the ace agent of Xingyi. I don''t believe she won''t know anything."


    Wang Zhihao was also very oppressed. The party did not cooperate, and the police had no good way. They could only rely on Zhou Mingxia''s confession, find song Ziyi and monitor her as soon as possible, and find some clues from her abnormal behavior.


    "Captain, I just received the news that a comatose man appeared at the emergency door of Paradise hospital. After the hospital reported the case, our colleagues preliminarily identified Song Ziwen, the party suspected of being kidnapped."


    A criminal policeman answered the phone and hurriedly reported.


    Wang Zhihao frowned and the parties came back. The kidnapping case seemed difficult. With a big hand, "let''s go to the hospital and see if we can open a gap from Song Ziwen."


    ¡­¡­


    Less than ten minutes after the police car left, a white Hummer quietly drove out of the underground parking lot of Caesar''s palace to Heaven hospital.


    Zhu wucai stood in the parking lot and watched them leave for a long time without moving. His father Zhu Pengcheng thought it was the little Lord himself, but he didn''t show up after learning that he was just the little Lord''s friend.


    Zhu wucai can also understand this. After all, the black mouse is a dark and extremely secret organization. No one is qualified to know except the little Lord.


    Just looking at Mr. Ning, who made her very fond of him, left in such a hurry, she always felt disappointed. In particular, song Ziyi looked at Mr. Ning''s affectionate eyes, which made her feel inexplicably sad. Perhaps only a proud woman like song Ziyi can deserve a good man like Mr. Ning.


    "Hey!"


    A long, melancholy sigh lingered in the underground parking lot for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss Zhu likes you."


    Song Ziyi''s sudden sentence stunned Ding Ning. He glanced obliquely at Song Ziyi''s gossip face: "don''t talk nonsense. I met her for the first time today."


    "What''s the matter with the first meeting? There''s a word called love at first sight. Don''t you know? Hey, how did Miss Zhu dress up when she went out with me? Did you say she was particularly beautiful? But then again, her figure and temperament are really good. If I were a man..."


    Song Ziyi suddenly turned into a chatterbox and talked endlessly.


    Except for her brother Song Ziwen, no one knows that she is usually as tall as a goddess. As long as she is excited, she can''t control her mouth. Her mouth is like a machine gun.


    But this also needs to be divided. No one can see her side except her brother Song Ziwen. It shows that she regards Ding Ning as a very close person. In her heart, she has removed all her precautions against him.


    However, in Ding Ning''s eyes, the song Ziyi at this moment seems very real, which is grounded in an easy to understand word.


    Perhaps, this is the real song Ziyi. Tear open the halo of the goddess above. She is just an ordinary girl who likes gossip.


    This makes Ding Ning feel a little pity. It seems that stars are not so easy to be. They fly around the world all day and work extremely hard. Even going out to the street for dinner and meeting friends are like a spy joint. They have to dress up to prevent being secretly photographed by omnipresent paparazzi and being seen by fans.


    Who knows what kind of pain is behind the bright and beautiful surface of stars. Ding Ning really can''t imagine such a life without privacy.


    "Are you tired?"


    Song Ziyi, who was chattering about gossip, was suddenly shut up by Ding Ning.


    With a little grievance, he asked timidly: "am I very annoying?"


    Ding Ning is speechless. The girl completely distorts his meaning, but it''s no wonder she thinks about it. He speaks too recklessly. No wonder he will be misunderstood by her.


    After organizing the language, he asked calmly, "are you tired of being a star?"


    "Tired? How to say, although I am tired when I am busy with work, I am very happy. I enjoy the pleasure of singing or filming. I enjoy the sense of achievement that fans love me. As long as I see that they like me from the bottom of their heart and show a sincere smile to me, I feel very full and satisfied."


    Song Ziyi put light in her eyes and whispered in a dreamy way: "no matter how much pain, no matter how tired, it dissipated at that moment. This may be the value of my life."


    "Then you have to disguise when you go out to prevent being photographed by paparazzi. Aren''t you tired?"


    Ding Ning can''t understand her mood. He personally hates becoming a public figure. He doesn''t like socializing, dealing with strangers, and standing in the spotlight to become the focus of attention. If he doesn''t want to earn reputation, he won''t be in the limelight.


    Song Ziyi grinned and showed a confident smile: "I''m not tired. If I want to get, I have to pay. It''s fair. Besides, I don''t do anything to be ashamed of. I''m afraid of paparazzi. Those who are tired alive are just because they have ghosts in their hearts."


    Ding Ning glanced and disagreed with her view: "what you think is too simple. After all, people are terrible. Some stars may not have ghosts in their hearts, but are afraid of being slandered by rumors."


    "Concealment is equal to explanation. I always think that the clear is from the clear, and the turbid is from the turbid. Whatever they say about what I haven''t done."


    Song Ziyi waved her small hand and said with great pride.


    Ding Ning joked: "you are not afraid to be photographed with me and have an affair."


    Song Ziyi tilted her head and thought seriously. Suddenly, she said proudly, "I''ve never had an affair since my debut. Otherwise, I''ll give it to you for the first time."


    "You said it yourself. Give it to me for the first time. Don''t break your promise."


    Ding Ning Hei hei Zhile, laugh as cheap as you can.


    Song Ziyi reacted to her slip of the tongue and immediately blushed and stamped her feet in shame: "big hooligan, what people say is the first scandal."


    "I''m talking about the first scandal. Isn''t that what you''re talking about, but other first scandals?"


    Ding Ning looked at her vaguely. Her face was serious, but her heart was happy. The flirting queen was really different. It was a lot of fun.


    "You... Hate it. If I don''t tell you, the bad guy will take advantage of me."


    Song Ziyi was ashamed and embarrassed. She twisted her body angrily, looked out of the window and ignored him. She interpreted the girl''s shy appearance incisively and vividly, which made Ding Ning''s heart beat.


    This girl is really a changeable witch, sometimes a royal sister, sometimes a goddess, sometimes Laurie, sometimes a little sister next door... She is really worthy of being a movie queen.


    "Well, well, don''t tease you. I''ll go back when I take you to the hospital. It''s getting late."


    Ding Ning came to the hospital parking lot and looked at the police car in front. He thought it was better not to show up.


    "There are police. What should I do?"


    Song Ziyi couldn''t care to be coquettish and asked with some uneasiness.


    "What are you afraid of? You don''t know anything. Say what you should say and don''t say what you shouldn''t say. Well, in this way, I should go."


    Ding Ning stretched, shrugged and said lightly.


    Song Ziyi was told by her, and her heart was at once quiet. Yes, she was not a criminal suspect. What''s so afraid of?


    Jumped out of the car, turned and looked at Ding Ning. Suddenly, there was a trace of reluctance in his heart. He hesitated for a moment and said coyly, "how can I find you?"

 Chapter 605

    "What are you looking for me for? You''re really going to have an affair with me."


    Ding Ning smiled and joked, but saw that she didn''t mean to laugh at all. A pair of beautiful eyes just looked at him seriously, made him feel his nose and said with a dry smile: "this joke is not very funny."


    "Give me your bank card number."


    Song Ziyi had a straight face and a calm and terrible tone, which was full of no doubt.


    "What are you doing?"


    Ding Ning said with a smile, this girl seems really angry.


    "Give me the card number and I''ll transfer the money to you. Aren''t you a headhunter? Didn''t you plan to let me leave Xingyi? OK, I''ll transfer the 8 billion to you now, just as I''ve never seen you."


    Song Ziyi''s tone was not mixed with a trace of emotion, and said indifferently.


    Ding Ning felt a sudden pain in his heart, his face became gloomy, and said with a thick sarcasm, "what''s wrong with you? What do I want your money for? Did I say I''m a headhunter? I''m deliberately trying to let you leave Xingyi? I''m very sick. It''s none of my business where you want to be. Let go and close the door."


    "No, I''ve been thinking for a whole night and I don''t understand why you helped me. There are only two possibilities. You''re either a headhunter or a headhunter. Since you''re not a headhunter and don''t care about money, it must be a rich and powerful childe. Don''t you want to get me by helping me? Well, I don''t think I can repay your kindness. I''m here, you can Do whatever you want and get everything you want. "


    Song Ziyi became more and more excited. She had never owed so much in her life. Originally, she didn''t want to get angry, but Ding Ning''s indifferent appearance completely angered her. Isn''t she so charming? He didn''t even want to accompany her for a while, which made her feel both wronged and unwilling. The mood that had been suppressed all night finally broke out.


    "Song Ziyi, please respect yourself. Don''t let me look down on you."


    I don''t know why, song Ziyi''s self abandonment made Ding Ning feel distressed like a needle, and she cried in a low voice.


    Song Ziyi smiled sadly, and tears twinkled in her eyes: "you haven''t looked up to me from beginning to end. In your heart, are all female stars greedy for vanity and shameless, and don''t hesitate to sell their women in order to achieve their goals?"


    Ding Ning looked at her sad appearance and said in a soft voice: "you think too much. I don''t discriminate against anyone, and I won''t look down on you. You are really a clean girl in my heart..."


    "Then why don''t you leave me a contact number? Don''t I even deserve to be your friend?"


    Song Ziyi lowered her head and looked heartbroken. In the corner that Ding Ning couldn''t see, there was a cunning look in her beautiful eyes. Where did she look a little sad.


    "I... it''s not that I don''t want to leave you a phone, but I''m not from Yanjing. I''ll leave soon after I come to Yanjing to do business."


    Ding Ning explained incoherently, how did he leave the phone? He just a cell phone, leave the number to her, and his identity will help.


    "Can''t I keep the phone from other places? Can''t I contact you when you leave Yanjing? Yes, I know I''m a dramatist in your heart. I don''t deserve to be friends with you..."


    Song Ziyi''s singing and writing were excellent, and her tears came down immediately. She looked pitiful, which made Ding Ning very distressed. She said in a hurry: "don''t cry. It''s not that I don''t want to leave you a phone, but that the phone in my hometown didn''t come at all. I''m going to do a local mobile phone number in Yanjing tomorrow and tell you."


    "Are you serious? Didn''t you lie to me?"


    Song Ziyi asked with a small pout with tearful eyes.


    "Heaven and earth conscience, of course, is true. I don''t have to lie to you. I''m too proud to be friends with song Dadian. How can I lie to you?"


    Ding Ning said sincerely on his face, but secretly ashamed in his heart. I''m sorry, song Ziyi. I can''t provoke emotional debt anymore. When I leave Yanjing, we''ll face the sky and go half way.


    Song Ziyi still had tears on her face and looked at him straight. It seemed that she was identifying whether his words were true or false. Ding Ning was uncomfortable when she saw it. She said with a dry smile: "think about it, your contract with Xingyi hasn''t been terminated. How can I leave at ease? I''m going to call you early tomorrow morning. I know your phone number."


    "How do I know my phone?"


    Song Ziyi opened her mouth in amazement and asked incredulously.


    "Well, I want to know. If you don''t believe it, I''ll tell you. Your phone number is 139 *******************************************************


    Ding Ning feels very tired. People really can''t lie. Often a lie needs to be rounded with thousands of lies. He can''t tell song Ziyi that her phone number was obtained from Jenny.


    "If you have a conscience, I''ll go. Call me tomorrow. Good night."


    Song Ziyi immediately believed, wiped her tears, broke her tears into laughter, gently closed the door, carried her hands happily, and left happily like a little girl.


    Ding Ning rubbed his face with a depressed face and muttered in a low voice: "I''m already very low-key. I''m disguised as this virtue. How can I attract bees and butterflies so much? Alas, it''s so charming. It''s really distressing."


    In the dark, as the Hummer went away, the smile on Song Ziyi''s face gradually faded, and his eyes mistily whispered, "Ningding, people seem to like you. What should I do?"


    "Ziyi, I''m sorry, I can''t sorry them."


    Ding Ning whispered in the car, but he felt inexplicably torn pain in his heart.


    What song Ziyi didn''t know was that a magic mosquito was always secretly protecting her. Ding Ning knew everything she said and did.


    It was already more than one o''clock in the morning when he returned to Yanjing Hotel. Ding Ning opened the door in a bad mood, but was surprised to find that the money bag was not in the room.


    In the spiritual connection, it shows that the purse and gentle and soft live together, which makes Ding Ning very happy. The girl seems to be a little sensible now and doesn''t stick to him much. This is a good thing. After all, her IQ is a child again, but her body is a big girl. Sleeping with him all day is also a great torture to him.


    But I have to say that habit is really a terrible thing. At first, the money bag didn''t sleep with him. He tossed and turned until it was almost dawn. Finally, he simply didn''t sleep. He just got up and began to practice cross knee meditation.


    On the 9th of the next day, on the day agreed with Xiang Tiange of the Imperial Academy, Ding Ning finished washing early in the morning, had breakfast with four girls, and then went straight to Yanshan with their sad eyes.


    Probably only Liu Sheng and shallow Dai were the happiest. She wanted Ding Ning not to be with them all day, and she didn''t have to work so hard to wear retarded children''s clothes, lest he should see the clue.


    Yanshan mountain range is one of the famous mountains in northern China. It is located 40 kilometers southwest of Yanjing city. It is dangerous, beautiful, strange and majestic. The water flow in the mountain is continuous all year round. The streams roar in the high mountains and valleys. Together with the reeds along the stream, it creates the charm of the south of the north, which makes people feel more beautiful.


    Yunmeng Mountain in Yanshan Mountains, with an altitude of more than 1400 meters, has beautiful scenery and pleasant temperature. The top of the mountain is inaccessible due to the diffuse clouds all year round. The imperial scholar''s office is located at the top of Yunmeng Mountain.


    Because the top of the mountain is steep and difficult to travel, the winding mountain highway is built to the middle of the mountain. Ding Ning can only abandon his car and walk along a winding path leading to the top of the mountain.


    As we get closer to the top of the mountain, the terrain becomes more and more steep, the surrounding water mist is diffuse, the vision is blocked, and the Panchen path suddenly stops. Ordinary people can''t walk here. Only martial artists can continue to move forward.


    Ding Ning guessed that it should be the intention of the imperial palace to prevent tourists from entering the Imperial Palace by mistake. Otherwise, just explain to the tourists by mistake every day, and you don''t have to do anything.


    "It''s Dr. Ding."


    Just as Ding Ning was relaxed and breathing fresh air, a clear man''s voice broke the tranquility in the mountains.


    "Yes, sir?"


    When Ding Ning heard the sound, he saw a figure in the mist more than ten meters away. He was in his early thirties. He was of medium build, with a cold face. He was dressed in a white martial arts suit and exuded a sharp breath all over. He was as sharp as a scabbard sword. At the moment, he was staring at him. When Ding Ning came here, he didn''t blush, gasp and sweat, His clothes were clean and tidy, but he didn''t look embarrassed. A different color flashed in his eyes.


    Then he remembered that he had been besieged by the corpse driving sect and the Witch and demon sect for so long. He must also be a martial artist with good cultivation. Naturally, he couldn''t help it on this mountain road. He was relieved at once.


    But when I remembered that the seventh martial uncle said that he had broken an arm and a leg. It was only three days. He was no different from ordinary people. He paid more attention to Ding Ning in his heart. He immediately squeezed out a smile and said, "seven murders under the command of the imperial scholar''s house, and was ordered to pick up Dr. Ding into the house!"


    "Brother Qisha!"


    Ding Ning saluted with a fist, but secretly feigned in his heart, ah, seven murders, greedy wolves and breaking the army. It''s really funny.


    "Dr. Ding, please follow me. Remember, don''t go wrong. There are arrays here. If you take a wrong step, you will return to where you are."


    Seven kill looked serious and reminded him, with some pride in his tone.


    "Then let brother Qisha lead the way."


    Although Ding Ning doesn''t think so in his heart, he can''t stop him even though he''s just lost in the array, but he doesn''t want to expose his mastery of the array. He bows with his fist and follows behind the seven murders.


    Qi Sha became famous when he was young. He became a great master in his early thirties. Naturally, he was arrogant. He was not satisfied with the great praise of his martial uncle Ding Ning. He deliberately wanted to take an examination of the school. His pace was very fast. He wanted to see how fast Ding Ning was. If Ding Ning couldn''t keep up, he could go again at most.


    Ding Ning wanted to keep a low profile, but he saw that Qisha deliberately accelerated his pace. Although he was not slow, he could not keep up with the speed of the great master. Of course, if he spread his wings, he would certainly be able to keep up, but he could not freely expose the secret of his bones and wings. In addition, the water mist around him was diffuse and his field of vision was limited. In the twinkling of an eye, he lost the trace of Qisha.


    This made him very unhappy. He came to the imperial scholar''s residence at the invitation of Xiang Tiange. He was also a guest. Seven kill a welcoming person and didn''t honestly lead the way. Didn''t he deliberately make it difficult?


    At the thought of this, Ding Ning snorted coldly, his steps shook and went deep into the maze array. Only a few steps later, he took a shortcut to get to the front of the seven murders.


    From the good cautious attitude of the seven kill step, he can see that he just memorized the path through the maze array and didn''t master the maze array.


    This guy is not a very generous person. It''s just to catch up with the seven murders. He deliberately hid in the maze array and tilted his legs against a big Bluestone. He wanted to see how the seven murders turned back and explained to Xiang Tiange.


    Although Qisha threw Ding Ning away from him from a distance, he always paid attention to his trend. Seeing that he had only walked dozens of meters away, he went the wrong way and mistakenly entered the maze array. He couldn''t help shaking his head. The boy''s speed was really not very fast, so he lost him.

 Chapter 606

    In order to save time, seven kill deliberately took a wrong step and instantly returned to the entrance of the lost track array.


    "Eh, where are the people?"


    Seven kill looked around with an ignorant face. Unexpectedly, there was no figure of Ding Ning, which made him wonder. Was the boy angry and went down the mountain?


    At the thought of this, the seven murders could not help but secretly regret that it would be over if they honestly took him to the imperial scholar''s residence. They really asked for trouble if they had nothing to do to test him.


    If you let him go, Shifu and martial uncle will scold him. You can''t let the boy go back and chase down the mountain with seven murders on his face.


    But he chased halfway up the mountain and didn''t see Ding Ning''s shadow. Seven kill silly eyes. He was trying his best to catch up. Even if he had wings, he couldn''t run so fast.


    Did the boy drive away? Seven kill helplessly scratched his head, unwilling to chase down again, but he chased down the mountain and didn''t see Ding Ning''s shadow.


    The seven murders can numb his claws. He knows the destination where the seventh martial uncle invited Ding Ning. If Ding Ning has an accident because of his deliberate neglect and delays the treatment of the third martial uncle''s injury, he will die hard to redeem his crime.


    The forced seven murders felt that Ding Ning couldn''t run so fast. He must have been trapped because he didn''t know where he broke in by mistake. He was also afraid to make a statement. He had to start looking for SA Yazi all over the mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hehe, Lao Jiu, your apprentice has always been arrogant and arrogant. He thinks he has no match for cunning. It''s embarrassing."


    Ding Ning is leisurely and complacently crossing his legs. When he takes a Dogtail grass to sleep, the voice of Xiang Tiange suddenly sounds in his ear.


    "The little guy is a little interesting. The seven killing child is good at everything. He thinks he is smart and always likes to take the wrong edge of the sword. It''s better to let him learn some lessons and suffer some pain, so as not to make him too proud."


    There was a strong feeling of pride in the voice of a strange old man.


    "Well, don''t show off naked there. Don''t you just take a good apprentice? Deser what."


    Xiang Tiange said unhappily that greedy wolf and army breaking are his disciples. However, his qualification and immediate response to the enemy are not as good as seven murders, which makes him jealous. He doesn''t know how much schadenfreude he has when he sees seven murders in Ding Ning''s hands.


    "I''m not showing off. I''m seeking truth from facts, ha ha!"


    Qu Wuyou laughed proudly. The disciple was excellent and his face was bright when he was a master. Ding Ning played seven murders, but he was not angry. He thought that Ding Ning was a good child. If he had a good mind, he could consider accepting him as a disciple.


    "Hehe, little fellow, Qisha is running to the mountain to find you now. It''s time to vent your anger. Come here quickly."


    This Xiang Tiange is to Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning''s heart was cold. He had always been very confident in his peeping intuition, but he didn''t expect that his every move today should fall into the eyes of others without knowing it.


    Is this the power of the God level strong? He was so far away that he could detect his every move.


    He didn''t know that Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou were seriously injured and dying after they came back from signing the peace agreement with Taizu in the ancient martial arts world. They only robbed their lives from Lord Yan by relying on Xia Hou Weiyang''s national efforts to collect natural materials and earth treasures.


    But even so, their lower limbs were paralyzed and their Kung Fu was wasted, which was worse than killing them. They were discouraged and had no love in the next life. They wanted to find their own way to death, but Xia Hou Weiyang stopped them and asked them to give him three months.


    In order to eliminate the death intention of the two brothers, Xia Hou Weiyang went deep into the demon abyss alone. After a narrow escape, he caught two free demons and brought them back, allowing them to choose whether to integrate or not.


    After the death of a powerful demon, the sealed power dissipates the memory of his life and turns into a wandering spirit who has no independent consciousness and acts only by instinct. The spirit of the demon is called the demon, and the spirit of the demon is called the demon.


    These two things are a great tonic to the spirit Master, but they are highly toxic to the martial arts, because the martial arts can''t open up the sea until they reach a very high level, and they are easy to be burst by the huge spirit contained in the demon spirit.


    Fortunately, Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou are both powerful martial gods. They have opened up the sea of knowledge. Although they are not as widely praised as the sea of knowledge of the spiritual master, they can barely absorb the spirit of demons, but life and death are unknown.


    This is also the helpless move of Xia Hou Weiyang. There are only three of his thirteen brothers. Naturally, he doesn''t want to see his two brothers leave him. He can only use the dead horse as a living horse doctor. If his physical disability Kung Fu is abolished, he can improve his divine power.


    Naturally, the two will not disappoint Xia Hou Weiyang''s kindness. Anyway, they are not afraid of death. They began to integrate the demon spirit crisply.


    Fortunately, in the process of integrating demons, although they were almost rushed to the sea by powerful spiritual power several times, they were strong and determined all their life, far more than ordinary people, and finally integrated successfully and became spiritual masters.


    But they didn''t have the spiritual master''s cultivation skills. They had to rely on their own continuous exploration and refining their divine knowledge for more than 30 years before they returned to the martial god realm again. They shouldn''t be spiritual masters.


    This is an unrepeatable miracle, unexpected but reasonable. After all, they were able to cultivate into martial gods by their own exploration. It can be seen that they themselves were amazing people. The success of changing spiritual masters is by no means accidental, which has something to do with their tenacious perseverance, excellent talent, understanding of martial arts and indomitable iron and blood will.


    "Boy, it''s impolite. I''ll go to see two elders!"


    Ding Ning didn''t know who Qu Wuyou was. He thought he was Xiahou Weiyang. He couldn''t help feeling excited at the thought of seeing the legend of the military world of China and the giant Optimus of the military world of China.


    "Ha ha!"


    Xiang Tiange smiled gently, and his voice gradually dispersed.


    Out of the maze array, he came to the top of the mountain and looked at the Imperial Palace in front of him. Ding Ning was stunned. It had nothing to do with his imagination of being tall, magnificent, gorgeous and luxurious.


    More than a dozen ordinary red brick and green tile bungalows have moss on the corners. The rough building level can also reveal the traces of cement between the brick gaps. Some old red bricks have faded and show the traces of years.


    These buildings have a strong style of the 1950s and 1960s. They are stacked on the top of the mountain. Several rows of vegetable beds between the houses are also planted with some seasonal vegetables, which is full of pastoral flavor.


    If it were not for the walls around the dozen bungalows, which formed a courtyard covering an extremely wide area, the door of the largest bungalow in the middle was hung with the words "national scholar''s office", and a fluttering national flag was inserted on the beam. Ding Ning mistakenly thought he had come to the farmyard of the fifties and sixties.


    "Are you disappointed?"


    The voice of Xiang Tiange suddenly echoed in his ear.


    Ding Ning sincerely nodded and shook his head: "I thought the imperial scholar''s office should be the kind of grand building. It really surprised me, but it''s not disappointing. After all, the revolutionary feelings of the older generation can''t be easily understood by our generation."


    "Ha ha!"


    Smile to Tiange, There was a touch of nostalgia in the voice: "When the Imperial Palace was founded, it was just the founding of the people''s Republic of China. The whole country was very poor. Many people couldn''t even eat. They had to tighten their belts and work hard on their own. Although Taizu wanted to build a magnificent palace for us in recognition of our meritorious deeds, we were all people who came through the years of war. What kind of hardships have we never eaten? Living in the palace and Mao Thatched cottages are no different to us. If the world can be peaceful, people can no longer starve to death, and people can live and work in peace and contentment, we have realized our original ideal, which makes us happier than we live in the most luxurious palace. Therefore, we don''t want to add any burden to the country, so we took out our subsidies and built these bungalows ourselves as shelter, although they are simple and crude, However, we live at ease and can shelter from the wind and rain. Decades have passed. Now the conditions of the country are good, and the leaders have repeatedly proposed to rebuild the national scholar''s office. However, we have already lived here, and there is no need to toss about. Moreover, luxurious life is easy to kill people''s will. The simple conditions here can be kept in mind all the time, There are still many people in remote areas who are living a hungry life, and our ideal has not been completely completed. When one day all people can eat, wear warm clothes, live a carefree life, and don''t have to worry about their livelihood, we will build a tall and magnificent government house, and then we can live in peace of mind. "


    Ding Ning was stunned. It turned out that this was a bungalow built by them. No wonder the workmanship looked so rough. Irregular white lime and cement could be seen at the joints of some brick gaps, which was completely incompatible with the style of the imperial palace.


    With their contributions to the country, it is not too much to enjoy any kind of treatment, but they are willing to be poor and prefer to live here. At first, they are unwilling to add a burden to the country. Now they are trying to keep themselves alert. A small group of people in China live a poor life, and they can''t enjoy a luxurious life with peace of mind.


    What kind of feelings is this? Ding Ning, who was born in a peaceful age, could not deeply sympathize with them, but it did not prevent him from sincerely paying tribute to these old revolutionaries.


    Worry about the worries of the world first, and then enjoy the happiness of the world. If you live in a high temple, you worry about your people, and if you are far away from the Jianghu, you worry about your king!


    When this familiar sentence involuntarily appeared in Ding Ning''s mind, an emotion called respect kept surging in his heart. When he looked at the humble Imperial Palace in front of him, he suddenly felt that it was not simple at all, but brought him a natural sense of coordination.


    "What the elder said is that I''m childish. Now I think this should be the real imperial palace. This is the place where the real imperial officials deserve to live."


    Ding Ning looked respectful and bowed 90 degrees with both hands to show his respect.


    This is not a compliment, but a real speech from the bottom of my heart. Compared with the extravagance and desire of those rich and noble people, they are willing to live in a poor house but care about the world. They are the real national soldiers.


    This is a kind of feeling with the world in mind, which is unique to the revolutionaries of the older generation and wants to pass on from generation to generation.


    To tell the truth, before coming to the imperial scholar''s office, Ding Ning gave up his family for the great cause of the country, which led to the displacement of Xia Hou in the first half of his life. He couldn''t understand it.


    But at the moment, after feeling their feelings, Ding Ning suddenly had a clear understanding. If there were no selfless dedication from people who care about everyone and give up their small family like them, how could we get the prosperity of China today.


    Love is boundless. They may owe their family, but they deserve the whole country and all the people in the world. They have a clear conscience!


    Brother Xia Hou, you have such an ancestor. I don''t know whether you should be proud or hate. I''m more tangled than you.


    Ding Ning asked himself that he has no such lofty feelings. He is a layman who rolls around in the vanity fair and sometimes uses all means to achieve his goals, but adheres to his moral bottom line. He is very satisfied to protect his relatives and friends around him.

 Chapter 607

    Although the national scholar made him admire and admire, he would not have any psychological burden, nor would he be ashamed of his not so noble feelings.


    He knows very well that his life goal at this stage is to become famous as soon as possible, complete the task assigned by his father, and go to the Xiao family to propose marriage.


    It''s just that the proposal remains to be discussed. He already has several confidants. Maybe it''s more appropriate to withdraw from his marriage at that time.


    He didn''t think that Xiao Nuo would be his fiancee who had an engagement with him. That would be perfect. But after consulting Huzi and others to know that there are more than a dozen Xiao families in Yanjing, especially when my father told him that he lived in the Xiao family on Jianguo Road, but there are three Xiao families in that street, but there is no Xiao family where Xiao Nuo lives, That little fluke disappeared completely.


    What Ding Ning doesn''t know is that the Xiao family where Xiao Nuo lived in Jianguo Road at first, but they moved away because of demolition and reconstruction more than ten years ago, which was beyond Ding Ning''s father''s expectation.


    "Brother seven, don''t remember the past, little guy, come in quickly."


    Qu Wuyou interrupted Xiang Tiange''s emotion with a smile. The second half of the sentence was to Ding Ning.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Ding Ning saluted again with a fist, and with a serious face pushed away the bungalow with the plaque of guoshifu hanging in the middle.


    Deliberately pay attention to it. Under the three glittering characters in the Imperial Palace, the name of Taizu is prominently inscribed. This is the plaque inscribed by Taizu himself.


    If this plaque is put up for auction, how can it sell for $1.8 billion? Ding Ning guessed secretly.


    Stepping into the Imperial Palace, as soon as you enter the gate, there is an empty house. Only on the wall is hung a pair of four big characters "unparalleled imperial officials" which are also from the hands of Taizu and his old people


    There are two futons on the ground. On each futon, two pale men are sitting. At the moment, they are looking at him up and down.


    The person on the left is a little older, white and unnecessary. He is about thirty-eight years old. He has leopard eyebrows and eagle eyes, thin lips and cold face. There is a long scar like a centipede from the corner of his left eye to his chin. He looks extremely ferocious, and his eyes are extremely penetrating and aggressive.


    The man on the right Futon looks like a man in his thirties, with sword eyebrows and tiger eyes, a straight nose and square mouth, a firm face, and a slightly soft look at Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning frowned. Could these two people be Xiang Tiange and another elder, but they are not old enough, and their breath seems to be wrong. These two people are obviously hurt.


    The man on the left suddenly raised his eyebrows and said, "are you the little miracle doctor who has become famous recently?"


    Ding Ning was a little upset. He hugged his fist and said perfunctorily, "no, it''s me."


    The man on the right side jumped his eyebrows and said, "senior brother greedy wolf, this is the little miracle doctor invited by master. Don''t be rude."


    The scarred man turned his lips, but ignored the man on the right. He looked at Ding Ning with a smile and said, "I heard that you succeeded in renewing the life of the old man of the Su family."


    "It''s just spreading false information. I don''t have such a great ability. My life is determined by heaven. Old man Su can only be saved by luck because his life is not over."


    Ding Ning said humbly, but secretly shouted in his heart, greedy wolf? Seven kills? Is the man on the right breaking the army?


    "Don''t be surprised, little miracle doctor. Elder martial brother greedy wolf always speaks like this. It''s not that we don''t deliberately aim at you or that we don''t know etiquette. It''s just that we can''t get up to welcome because we''re hurt. Don''t be surprised, little miracle doctor."


    Fearing that the greedy wolf would conflict with Ding Ning, he quickly explained.


    Ding Ning looked at the greedy wolf and hugged the army and said, "this must be the famous brother of the army? I''ve heard a lot about it!"


    "Hahaha, boy, that''s too false. Our three brothers accompany under the master''s door all the year round and rarely go down the mountain. Do you say you''ve heard a lot about the name of breaking the army? You also say he''s famous. Then you''re too hypocritical."


    The greedy wolf smiled sarcastically.


    Ding Ning''s old face turned red and he was secretly angry. Is this greedy wolf sick? I didn''t offend you. Can''t you hear the usual words? Didn''t you mean to slap in the face?


    The army burst into a dry cough: "little miracle doctor, don''t be as knowledgeable as my senior brother. He has always been frank and outspoken. He usually speaks like this... It''s so strange. Just get used to it."


    Ding Ning wants to cry without tears. Although it''s a good intention to break the army, he doesn''t speak well. What''s the meaning of being frank and outspoken? Ya doesn''t still say that I''m hypocritical. Shan Shan smiled and said, "brother breaking the army is really frank and outspoken. I''ll go to see my predecessors first and have a chance to talk with brother breaking the army again."


    "Talk deeply? Little miracle doctor, we have never met before. Why do you want to talk deeply with me?"


    The broken army asked with a puzzled and honest face, leaving Ding ningleng speechless on the spot. This goods are too inexperienced. Routine, routine, what I said is routine. Can you chat happily.


    The greedy wolf''s Zombie face finally stretched out and couldn''t help laughing. It seemed that he was very happy to see Ding Ning eat flat.


    Ding Ning was so angry that he couldn''t help shouting: "laugh a fart, is it so funny?"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    The greedy wolf was stunned, and then smiled even louder. He winked at the broken army and stretched out his hand and said, "how about you lose? I said he was a lord who refused to suffer losses. You don''t believe it. Even in the Imperial Palace, this guy should lose his temper or lose his temper. Come on, admit defeat and don''t give me that ambergris."


    The broken army took out a jade box and handed it to him. He looked at Ding Ning with a sad face and cried, "I said brother, can''t you be so backbone? The ambergris I worked hard to get is gone."


    Greedy wolf happily packed the box and joked: "be willing to gamble and admit defeat. Don''t complain about the toilet. The little miracle doctor has a strong character and doesn''t suit your temper."


    "Hey, that''s true. Forget it. Although I lost a ambergris, I''m not comfortable at the thought of the seven murders being fooled around."


    At the thought that the seven murders were still looking for Ding Ning all over the mountains, the army was immediately balanced.


    "That''s true. That guy plays around with his head and melon seeds all day. He finally has today. It''s really retribution. I have to laugh at him when I come back. Ha ha... Cough cough..."


    The greedy wolf laughed with Schadenfreude, but it caused the injury, coughed violently, made his already pale face more impersonal, and opened his mouth to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    But he was also tough. He just wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and laughed like nothing happened.


    Ding Ning opened his mouth and looked at the two goods amusing themselves. Only then did he react. The two people fooled themselves by singing white face and red face.


    This made his previous dissatisfaction disappear in an instant. He shook his head with a bitter smile. Can these two goods be a little chaste? Is it so interesting to tease him? He was stunned.


    He didn''t know that the seven murders usually like to play smart. They tricked them when they had nothing to do. They also said that they were too stupid. Of course, they didn''t want to admit it, but they were often tricked by the seven murders and rarely took advantage of it, which made them very unwilling.


    Now Ding Ning played the seven murders. They thought that if they played one of them, it would prove that they were much smarter than the seven murders. Only then did they sing one song and play a double reed, just to find the superiority of IQ from Ding Ning.


    After Ding Ning understood, he immediately couldn''t laugh or cry. It seemed that the imperial scholar''s residence was too desolate and boring. Even the three great masters enjoyed themselves like children.


    As soon as she went, she saw the greedy wolf''s face as pale as paper, reached out and took out the silver needle, and stabbed it into the greedy wolf''s chest.


    Greedy wolf opened his mouth in amazement. He was a great master. He was stabbed by Ding Ning without any reaction. It was too embarrassing.


    Breaking the army knew that Ding Ning would not hurt the greedy wolf, but he stood up like a conditioned reflex to stop Ding Ning, but his chest hurt, the forcibly repressed injury broke out again, opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood, so he had no choice but to sit down.


    "Don''t move!"


    Ding Ning drank softly, the silver light flashed, and several silver needles pierced the broken army.


    The broken army opened his mouth, but suddenly found that his injury, which needed to be suppressed with internal power, was suppressed by only a few silver needles. His eyes at Ding Ning were full of amazement.


    Ding Ning ignored him and helped break the army to suppress the injury. With a flick of his finger, the silver needle on the greedy wolf even made a sword like hum.


    Greedy wolf looked at Ding Ning in horror and said, "I''m worthy of being a little miracle doctor. I feel much more comfortable."


    "Don''t talk. Your injury is very serious. Your internal organs are burned by the fire power. If someone hadn''t forced the fire power out of your body, I''m afraid you couldn''t sit and talk now."


    Ding Ning said with a serious look, but it made the greedy wolf''s eyes tongue tied. Ding Ning''s judgment was really like seeing it with his own eyes.


    Speaking of his injury related to Ding Ning, in order to rescue Ding Ning, he fought hard with real person chexia. Although he hurt chexia badly, he was also slapped by chexia. The flame power of the holy doctor is extremely overbearing and constantly burns his internal organs. If Xiang Tiange hadn''t shot to remove the flame power in time, he would have died.


    The broken army looked at Ding Ning with bright eyes. At that time, he bluffed and forcibly displayed the sky breaking arrow, which forcibly frightened the fankong monk, but he was also strongly eaten back, resulting in disordered meridians and serious injuries, but it was much better than the greedy wolf.


    Through the injury of greedy wolf, Ding Ning knew that the original alien energy experience had brought such great damage to people, and his spiritual power seemed to be very special. He could easily integrate into anyone''s body without hurting each other.


    At the moment, he put his hand on the greedy wolf''s back, started the absolute touch, and carefully observed the greedy wolf''s exercise route.


    It was not that he wanted to cheat, but that he found that the practice route of greedy wolf was very different from him, which made him very curious and quietly compared with his internal circulation.


    Similarly, it is internal breathing that forms the cycle of the week. The greedy wolf''s innate internal Gang is extremely concise, which is many times purer than his internal Qi, but it is far inferior to him in quantity.


    In addition to the necessary twelve meridians and eight meridians, there are only 27 heavenly circulation formed by greedy wolves, which connect the internal organs like a cobweb, and some subtle meridians are blocked.


    The meridians that his internal circulation passes through are not twelve meridians and eight odd meridians. There are ninety-nine other meridians, which is very different from the greedy wolf.


    After this period of cultivation, Ding Ning is no longer a little white in cultivating internal breathing. He knows that the only intersection of internal circulation and external circulation is the twelve meridians and the eight meridians, just like the trunk of a big tree is divided into two branches, which extend outward, clear-cut but non-invasive.


    The more and more channels the innate internal energy circulates through, the faster the speed of cultivation and the faster the speed of internal energy purification.


    In this contrast, he noticed that he seemed to have inadvertently ignored a terrible thing. It seemed that his weekly cycle was several times stronger than the greedy wolf. Is this the level difference in cultivating skills?

 Chapter 608

    Ding Ning remembers that when he first practiced the nameless mind method, his meridians seemed to be only more than ten. After military training, they rose to 63. Later, after breaking through the first fist, he soared to 99. However, he never had the opportunity to observe the martial arts line so carefully and make a comparison, so he always took it for granted.


    But at this moment, after discovering the difference between greedy wolf''s weekly cycle route and him, he realized how rebellious it was that he had such a number of meridians when he changed his strength and cultivation.


    Ding Ning was always ignorant about the cultivation of national martial arts. Even Xia Hou, a great master, made a breakthrough in the battle of life and death. The only possible experience is that under the battle pressure of life and death, his energy and spirit reached a critical point that they can bear, so as to break through the limit of the human body and sublimate the level of life, So as to break through the master.


    But now, Ding Ning has a hazy understanding of the cultivation of national martial arts. There is a great fear between life and death. Only the strong man with strong will and never give up can have the hope of breaking through the master under the great pressure of death.


    Therefore, Ding Ning believes that if he wants to break through as a master level strong man, he must experience the honing of life and death battle. If he can''t stand it, he may die. Even if he doesn''t die, he will die with everyone.


    Compared with step-by-step cultivation, this road is more difficult for ancient martial artists who can break through smoothly as long as their qualifications are good and their cultivation skills are not bad. It''s no wonder that so many martial artists are stuck in the realm of national martial arts masters all their life.


    This makes Ding Ning pay more and more respect to Xiang Tiange and others, and also pay tribute to greedy wolves, army breaking and seven murders. They can become great masters at a young age. Although they are inseparable from the experience of predecessors such as Xia Hou Weiyang, they have not experienced countless life and death and arduous battles, and will not achieve their current achievements.


    Then help you once! Ding Ning secretly decided that after repairing the meridians in the greedy wolf with water and spiritual power, the internal energy entered his body silently.


    "Don''t move, don''t stop, gather all vigorous Qi and follow my internal energy guidance."


    Greedy wolf noticed another internal energy in his body. His closed eyes immediately moved slightly and wanted to resist, but there was a low cry from Ding Ning in his ear. Out of trust in him, he honestly gathered Qi and frantically impacted a blocked meridians according to the guidance of Ding Ning''s internal energy.


    With a "click", the blocked meridians were broken and dredged without resistance, and the 28th meridians were washed away naturally.


    Before the greedy wolf could be happy, Ding Ning''s internal energy continued to guide him to attack Article 29 and Article 30


    Ding Ning didn''t recover his internal energy until he dredged the 36th meridian. It''s not that he didn''t want to help greedy wolf continue to rush the pulse, but that the nine newly opened meridians were too fragile. He had to go through the continuous refining and polishing of vigorous Qi to continue to rush the pulse. Otherwise, it would easily cause his foundation to be unstable, which is tantamount to encouraging the young.


    Greedy wolf was very excited. He reached the peak of the great master triple heaven three years ago, but he was always stuck in this step. It was not that he didn''t want to break through, but that he didn''t know where the meridians were. After all, not everyone opened up nine or nineteen meridians inexplicably like Ding Ning, with a ready-made meridians network as a reference.


    This time, he was hurt, but it was a blessing in disguise. He unexpectedly opened up a new nine veins and broke through to the four heaven peak of the great master. However, he was calm and did not immediately open his eyes to thank Ding Ning. Instead, he continued to refine the new nine veins and stabilize a new realm.


    Ding Ning nodded with satisfaction. He was very satisfied with his performance. He turned and looked at his broken wrist. After a little meditation, he began to heal him.


    In the process of healing, he has always been thinking about a problem. Since the promotion of the master''s realm of national martial arts university is to connect veins, even if he reaches jiuchongtian, he can only connect 81 meridians. Why does he connect 99 meridians now just in the period of changing strength? How can he improve his realm when he reaches the master''s realm? It puzzled him.


    In addition, the internal circulation system of the master of national martial arts university is Tongmai. Is the external circulation system of Zhenwu jiuchongtian also Tongmai?


    ¡­¡­


    "The little guy helped the greedy wolf break through?"


    In a simple bungalow in the inner courtyard of the Imperial Palace, two white bearded old men were sitting cross legged. Qu Wuyou''s divine sense felt the change of the breath on the greedy wolf and couldn''t believe it.


    Xiang Tiange''s eyes were surprised and delighted, and he said in shock: "I thought this son was extraordinary for a long time, but I didn''t expect that his medical skills were so good that he could help the martial artist break through the realm. It''s incredible."


    "Since the little guy''s medical skills are effective for martial arts, brother seven, does that mean he can cure brother three''s injury?"


    Qu Wuyou said with surprise on his face.


    Xiang Tiange was not so optimistic. He shook his head slightly and said, "the greedy wolf was only burned by a mere flame power. Even if the little guy doesn''t do it, the greedy wolf only needs to spend more time to recover. The third brother''s injury has been more than 20 years. Although the little guy''s medical skills are amazing, he may not have a way."


    "Anyway, we must try. Now Tianji Pavilion comes forward to be a peacemaker. The ancient martial arts world wants to negotiate with our national scholar''s house. We can''t leave the national scholar''s house like this. If the third brother can''t leave the customs, he will be seen through our weakness by the ancient martial arts world during the negotiation. This is not a good thing."


    Qu Wuyou said anxiously.


    "Now we can only let him have a try. If he can cure the third brother, it''s best. If he can''t, he can only let the greedy wolf and their three representatives during the negotiation. Although their strength is not enough, it seems that our imperial government is arrogant and doesn''t pay attention to the opening of the secret territory, but it may not be a bad thing. Maybe it can make those old monsters more jealous I may be afraid. "


    Xiang Tiange''s eyes flashed with wisdom and calmly analyzed.


    "I really can''t. I can only make such a bad decision. Just like that, it seems that our imperial scholar''s office is too fierce and weak?"


    Qu Wuyou smiled helplessly: "Hey, if the third brother recovers from his injury, we don''t have to walk on thin ice like this."


    "Don''t lose heart. There''s no way out of heaven. The environment was much more difficult when we followed Taizu in the northern and southern wars. Haven''t we survived as usual? Besides, the government of the kingdom of China is still standing behind us. I don''t know how much better the Tao is than when Xiaomi was poor and armed with rifles. These old guys in the ancient martial arts world also know that if they fight hard, they can''t beg for it OK, otherwise, do you think the ancient military world, which can be suppressed by our imperial palace alone, has been following the rules for so many years and dare not violate the peace agreement? "


    Xiang Tiange said boldly and boldly.


    Qu Wuyou brightened his eyes and said with a smile: "yes, I forgot that the whole kingdom of China is still standing behind us. Although most of them are ordinary people, the power of science and technology should not be underestimated. It annoyed Lao Tzu and used nuclear weapons to directly flatten their old nest."


    Xiang Tiange couldn''t laugh or cry. His eyes were deep and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Nuclear weapons are strategic deterrent weapons. Where can they be used casually? If we are forced to that step, it will be a situation of fish dead and net broken and both lose. That''s not what Taizu wants to see. Besides, don''t forget that our enemy has never been the ancient military world, but those people."


    When saying this, Xiang Tiange subconsciously looked to the West.


    Qu Wuyou''s eyes narrowed, and his face showed an unforgettable color of hatred. He gnashed his teeth and said, "in those years, everyone thought we were wounded by ancient warriors. How do you know that we actually encountered the miscellaneous ambush of the west? Otherwise, the second brother and the fifth brother would not die, and we would not become what we are now."


    "This account will have to be settled with them sooner or later. It''s a pity that until now, we haven''t found out the origin of the original group of bastards, and we don''t know whether the people who injured the third brother more than 20 years ago were with them."


    Xiang Tiange showed a dignified look on his face. They know how abnormal Xia Hou Weiyang''s force value is. But they didn''t expect that he was seriously injured by a mysterious man more than 20 years ago. He hasn''t recovered after being closed for more than 20 years. If the mysterious man hadn''t been delirious, sometimes woke up and sometimes crazy, I''m afraid Xia Hou Weiyang would have died long ago.


    If the mysterious man is a strong man in the holy martial arts realm, it''s just that Xia Hou Weiyang, who returned from serious injury, said that the man''s cultivation is up to about seven days in the holy martial arts realm, but his combat power is terrible. He doesn''t even have the power to parry.


    You know, at that time, Xia Hou Weiyang had broken through the nine heaven of Shenwu realm, two small realms higher than the mysterious man, but he was not the enemy of his unity. It can be seen how terrible it was.


    Thinking of the terrible mysterious man, Qu Wuyou''s two hearts suddenly became heavy, and they had no mind to speak. They silently continued to pay attention to Ding Ning''s treatment with divine consciousness.


    Ding Ning wiped his unwarranted sweat, his face turned white and seemed very tired. In fact, there was nothing wrong, but he consumed some powers.


    He understood the truth of Sheng mien fighting against Mi Qiu. Although both of them were from the Imperial Palace and should be trusted, they were careful to sail the ship for ten thousand years. They helped them heal their wounds and help them break through. If they were too relaxed, who knows if they would have any other ideas and want to spy on his secret.


    Knowledge is everywhere in life. Even if you sell human relations, you should pay attention to ways and methods. Otherwise, if a bad human relationship is not sold, it may cause others'' covetous heart, which is not beautiful.


    "Hoo!"


    Greedy wolf vomited a deep breath, slowly opened his eyes, looked at Ding Ning''s tired and pale face, and his eyes showed sincere gratitude.


    Immediately jumped up and deeply hugged his fist and worshipped: "don''t say thank you for your great kindness. In the future, brother Ding will use the place where he can get my greedy wolf. As long as he doesn''t violate his conscience and betray national interests, I will not hesitate to go up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire."


    "Brother greedy wolf is really very polite. I''m a doctor. It''s my duty to save the dead and heal the wounded. It''s just easy. Don''t be polite."


    Ding Ning was modest in his mouth, but his body was shaky, a look of detachment.


    Greedy wolf''s face became more and more ashamed. He hurried forward to hold Ding Ning, took out two jade boxes from his arms and opened them, revealing a crystal clear white herb: "this is the Qi tonic herb I happened to get when I went out to perform a task. It has the effect of quickly replenishing physical exertion and restoring internal energy."


    Before Ding Ning spoke, the greedy wolf took out the ambergris lost to him by the army and handed it to him: "this is the ambergris obtained by the army. It can be lit after mixing a little juice in the incense candle, which can make people clear their minds and quickly recover their spirit."

 Chapter 609

    "This... How interesting."


    Ding Ning said embarrassed, but he put out his hand impolitely and picked it up. His face was shy, but his heart was happy.


    When he broke the army and took out ambergris incense before, he was greedy. This is the main medicine for refining the prefecture level pill Huishen pill. Huishen pill can nourish the soul and quickly supplement the consumed mental power. He practices mind control every day, but the progress is slow because it consumes too much mental power. If he has Huishen pill to supplement at any time, his cultivation efficiency will be greatly improved.


    He helped greedy wolves and break the army. On the one hand, he really wanted to help them. On the other hand, he was also playing the idea of ambergris.


    He knows that people like greedy wolves regard kindness more than heaven, and there is a great chance that they will take out ambergris to thank him.


    But he did not expect that the greedy wolf not only gave him ambergris, but also gave him a great surprise.


    Yiqicao is a miraculous medicine that he has been looking for but can''t get. Even he often thinks that this miraculous medicine has disappeared on the earth.


    Compared with the surprise brought by ambergris, yiqicao brought him ecstasy, because the function of yiqicao is too extensive. Almost half of the prefecture level pills he can refine now can use yiqicao.


    In ancient times, yiqicao was a very common herb with strong vitality. It can be said that it can be seen everywhere. Because of its mild nature, it also has the characteristics of absorbing free substances in the air and converting it into Reiki. It has no conflict with almost all herbal medicines, and also has the function of buffering drug conflicts. Therefore, In ancient times, almost all danfang developed by doctors have its shadow, which is equivalent to the existence of golden oil.


    Just don''t know what reason, this kind of herb which was more common than horsetail grass in ancient times almost disappeared, which almost cut off Ding Ning''s dream of being an alchemist.


    Therefore, the emergence of yiqicao simply continued Ding Ning''s path as an alchemist and let him see the dawn of refining prefecture level pills.


    At this moment, Ding Ning has begun to plan to open a medicine garden on the desert island. The medicine garden is full of qi benefiting herbs. By continuously transforming the free substances in the air into aura, aura gives birth to other herbs. After the herbs are mature, the grass seeds fall to the ground and spontaneously grow into new herbs... Finally, a large-scale miracle medicine garden will be formed to make the desert island a real blessed place.


    "Hey, you helped me heal and break through the bottleneck for three years. What are these two herbs?"


    For the greedy wolf, no matter how good the herbal medicine is, it can only supplement his consumed spirit and vigorous Qi. It is a dispensable consumable, which can''t compare with the reality of cultivation breakthrough.


    These two herbs were just that he felt sorry when he saw that Ding Ning was consumed too much. He took them out to help him recover his energy. It was not a reward at all.


    "It may not be of great use to you, but it''s a great help to me."


    Ding Ning said realistically that he thought the greedy wolf could repay his kindness with these two herbs.


    "It''s nothing to mention just two herbs. Brother Ding is really very polite. By the way, there are several herbs on the guy who broke the army. We don''t know what''s the use. I''ll ask him to give them to you back."


    The greedy wolf was overjoyed when he saw that Ding Ning liked herbs very much. These years, they searched everywhere for seclusion and breakthroughs. Naturally, they have been to many dangerous places. They don''t know many herbs, but they feel full of aura, so they picked them back and can use these useless herbs to repay part of Ding Ning''s favor. He felt it was very valuable.


    Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly lit up. The herbs that can make the army break the collection must not be common herbs. Maybe there are some rare varieties among them.


    "Brother Ding, don''t say anything. I didn''t thank you for your kindness. I went on a trip some time ago and collected some herbs and fruits. I don''t know what''s the use. It''s also an outrageous thing to put here. Here, I''ll give it to you."


    The broken Army stood up, his face flashing with excitement, and without hesitation took out five jade boxes and handed them to Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning was not polite about the practice of alchemy. He stretched out his hand to pick it up and opened it one by one. Suddenly, he was shocked, his face showed ecstasy, and his heart roared wildly. He was rich and rich.


    Bingyou fruit, shaped like ginkgo, grows in extremely cold places. It is the main medicinal material for refining the prefecture level pill "Tongyou pill". It has the miraculous effect of repairing physical injuries and increasing cultivation.


    Yin grass ginseng has a tangled beard in the shape of grass leaves. Its growth conditions are extremely harsh. It only grows in the volcanic rocks that have just cooled after the eruption. It dies when it sees the sun during its growth. It is the main medicinal material for refining the prefecture level pill "huanhun pill". It has the effect of repairing the injury of the spirit and increasing spiritual cultivation.


    Star conch is also an extremely rare treasure in ancient times. Its rhizome looks like a conch. The grass leaves are bathed in the starlight, and the skin has strange star light patterns. It looks like a glowing conch under the starlight. It is the main medicinal material for refining the ground-level pill "explosive pill". It has the potential to crush the martial arts and produce the strongest attack against the sky, Only there will be a period of weakness after the outbreak. If you can''t kill the enemy, you can only wait to die. Therefore, most martial artists only take it when they are desperate.


    The red flower is not old. Its petals are red and black. When in full bloom, it looks like a beautiful face. It looks very strange. It may be a chicken rib for male martial arts, but it is a rare herbal medicine for female martial arts, because it is the main herbal medicine for refining the sky level pill "Zhuyan pill". Unfortunately, Ding Ning has no ability to refine it at present, Otherwise the beauties around her can go crazy.


    These four kinds of rare herbs are valuable and marketable, but for Ding Ning, all the feedback shows that the magical thing of mending the sky can not exist. Ding Ning gradually lightened his mind and can only find another way to see if he can find a way to repair the Dantian.


    But he didn''t think that there was really sky mending in the world. He suddenly appeared in front of him in such a sudden way, which made him tremble and almost cry with joy. It''s conceivable that he was excited.


    Greedy wolf and broken army looked at each other. I don''t know what Ding Ning was excited about. Aren''t they just a few herbs? As for?


    The boy is still young and doesn''t have any determination. If he knows that there is an arsenal in the Imperial Palace, which contains all kinds of treasures and cultivation resources, even the rewards issued by the Religious Bureau come from the Imperial Palace, this guy can''t faint with excitement.


    Ding Ning saw the two people looking at him directly. He immediately wiped his eyes with embarrassment. He looked serious and hugged his fist and said, "thank you for your gift."


    "What are you talking about? You''ve helped us so much. What''s a few broken grass? You''ve wasted a lot of time here. Shifu, they should wait and hurry in. If someone dares to bully you in the future, tell us and our brothers will help you."


    The broken army patted his chest bravely and guaranteed a ticket. He couldn''t wait to let Ding Ning go quickly, and winked at the greedy wolf.


    "Well, I''ll meet the elder first!"


    Ding Ning carefully put away the jade box and wondered in his heart. Looking at the eager look of the broken army, it seemed that there was something urgent to do


    At the moment he turned and walked through the bungalow as the gatekeeper, there was a wild laugh in his ear: "isn''t it a cow to kill this boy seven? Our brothers have broken through the fourth heaven now, and we should abuse that boy and take a bad breath."


    "Grandma, hurry up. I can''t wait to see this boy beg for mercy from us. If he doesn''t beat ya hard, he doesn''t know our brothers are his brothers."


    Greedy wolf''s strange laughter from near to far, until it is slightly inaudible.


    Ding Ning couldn''t help smiling. He said what did these two guys do secretly? Their feelings were to bully seven murders by virtue of their cultivation. It can be seen that seven murders must have bothered them a lot at ordinary times.


    But when you think about it, it seems that you have offended the seven murders miserably. You fooled him and helped break the army and greedy wolf improve their cultivation. You don''t know if this guy will come to your trouble.


    It was hard for him to think about it. Ding Ning had passed through the gate bungalow and came to the yard. In the yard, there were no elegant landscapes such as rockery fountains, wooden bridges and pavilions, and only 13 disorderly bungalows were distributed around the yard, except that some vegetable beds were planted with seasonal vegetables and some flowers and plants.


    Ding Ning was surprised. He didn''t pay attention to it before. He just felt very strange. Since the bungalows here were built by Xiang Tiange and others, how are they distributed so messy and without any planning.


    Until now, when he stepped into it, he was shocked to find something strange. The thirteen bungalows looked messy and had no rules, but in fact they were an extremely complex large array of eyes.


    The thirteen day subduing devil array, which is the penultimate sequence of array inheritance, can only be seen by Ding Ning in the inheritance. It can''t be arranged by his current array attainments.


    Thanks to the night walking alone, after Ding Ning handed over the array inheritance to her, he probably thanked her for her kindness, or hoped that Ding Ning could also understand the array. Before she left, she transmitted all her understanding of the array principle to him.


    With the help of this knowledge of array principles, Ding Ning''s understanding of basic arrays is also rapid. After he basically mastered the principles of basic arrays, he has been able to learn a higher level of arrays.

 Chapter 610

    The doutian thirteen subduing demons array is the most complex and powerful array in the penultimate sequence level.


    It is a comprehensive array composed of 13 Basic arrays, which integrates kill array, defense array, magic array and maze array.


    Ding Ning tut tut praised that the previous maze array was a basic array. Unexpectedly, someone here could arrange a higher-level Du Tian 13 subduing the devil array.


    Although he has dabbled in this array in his inheritance, they are all on paper. Now there are ready-made arrays as a reference, which is more conducive to his learning and makes him linger and indulge in it.


    Xiang Tiange looked at each other in the room. When they found that Ding Ning easily crossed the maze array, they thought that the little guy was likely to be involved in the array.


    But at this time, his performance still calmed them. You should know that the thirteen days of subduing the devil array was inadvertently obtained by Xia Hou Weiyang according to the array diagram, which was painted by gourds. He only knew that he didn''t know why. He couldn''t give full play to the full power of the array, but it also made no one dare to commit minor crimes in the imperial palace for so many years. This shows the terrible power of the subduing the devil array.


    Although the big array didn''t open at the moment, Ding Ning stopped in front of the thirteen arrays in turn, sometimes frowning and shaking his head, sometimes nodding and sighing. Obviously, he knew this array clearly, so that they couldn''t be shocked and inexplicable. He felt that the boy was covered with a mysterious fog, so that they couldn''t see clearly.


    "Do you see the way?"


    Xiang Tiange couldn''t help but sound out and tried to say that he had become a little friend since he was a child. It can be seen that his heart attached importance to him.


    "Doutian thirteen subduing demons array is really wonderful, but it seems that the person who arranged the array doesn''t know enough about the principle of the array. There are a few array eye orientations that deviate slightly. Although the error is only a millimetre, it will lead to poor connection when the array is launched, a moment of stagnation and increase the consumption during the operation of the array. If the person who is proficient in the array or the person with high cultivation is trapped here In the array, you can detect that this fleeting moment is not smooth, so you can break through the array and leave easily. "


    Ding Ning is indulging in it at the moment. He has the inheritance and memory to compare. He can easily find out the shortcomings of this array. When asked by Xiang Tiange, he naturally replied casually.


    Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou looked at each other, and they both saw the horror in each other''s eyes.


    What Ding Ning said is the biggest flaw of this demon subduing array. Although it can stop most martial artists in the world, it can''t stop the saints and women who are famous all over the world.


    Fortunately, although the saints and the Imperial Palace are not friendly, they have never been hostile. In addition, they have always arranged mountain protection arrays for various sects in exchange for remuneration to continue the development of the ethnic group. Their professional ethics do not allow them to guide others to break the array. In addition, the Imperial Palace is a violent organization to protect the order of the military world in China, which is not comparable to those crooked sects and evil ways, so for so many years, This array of subduing demons can be used as a barrier of the imperial palace to threaten all walks of life, and people dare not commit it lightly.


    Although they don''t know the array, they also know that the array is like a precision installed production machine. The more accurately the parts are assembled between the production lines, the higher the work efficiency will be.


    Similarly, the same is true between array combinations. The more seamless the connection is, the smaller the flaw is, and the more powerful it can play.


    If the array of subduing demons on all days is flawless, even if it''s from the virgin family, I''m afraid it can''t break out easily.


    As the most complex compound array in the penultimate sequence, the doutian thirteen subdues the devil array is because it is very difficult to break the array. Those who break the array need to attack thirteen array eyes at the same time to isolate the connection between the basic arrays in order to completely break the large array. Otherwise, even if twelve array eyes are broken, the large array will still operate as usual, but its power will be greatly reduced, It can only exert the power of a single basic array.


    But the array eye is not only the basic core of the big array, but also the central link of the whole big array. Where is it so easy to find? Even if Ding Ning takes advantage of the fact that the big array does not operate, it can be determined that the array eye is these 13 bungalows by careful comparison and observation.


    Once the large array operates, all kinds of killing array, trapped array, maze array and imitation array are launched together. Even if the saint female people want to accurately judge the location of the array eye, it is not as difficult as heaven, but it is not so easy.


    It has to be said that the person who arranged the array was definitely a man with great courage. He even thought of using 13 bungalows as the array eyes, which greatly increased the difficulty of breaking the array. Even if the destroyer found the array eyes, he had to dismantle all the bungalows to break it, which undoubtedly increased the difficulty of breaking the array.


    However, the location of this large array is not accurate enough, which makes the large array defective. Even if people with advanced cultivation do not understand the array theory, they can catch the flaws of the array from the moment when the thirteen basic arrays are connected. Although they may not be able to break the large array, it is not difficult to get out of trouble.


    Ding Ning inadvertently said it, but Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou were shocked. They were really curious about how Ding Ning''s brain grew. It''s just that his medical skills are so magical. It''s incredible that he is still proficient in arrays.


    As for Ding Ning''s force value, it was directly ignored by the two people. Maybe ordinary people think Ding Ning''s skill is very powerful, but it''s not worth mentioning for their two strong gods.


    Yes, those who are strong in the divine realm, ancient warriors in the divine realm or national warriors in the divine realm have a certain chance to understand their own divine realm, but not everyone can understand it.


    The divine realm is different from the Zhenwu realm (Great Master). The realm is that the warrior has some understanding of the elements of heaven and earth, communicates with heaven and earth, and uses the power of the elements of heaven and earth to form his own realm.


    But it can only be borrowed a little, but it can''t operate freely. When the power of heaven and earth is far beyond the scope of the domain owner, it will even turn away from the guest and let the domain owner be swallowed by the power of heaven and earth.


    To put it bluntly, the power of the field is related to the environment. For example, Ding Ning borrowed the affinity of the mermaid totem to the water element to communicate with the sea and borrowed the power of the water element to form a pseudo field. If Ding Ning was in the desert at that time, even with the help of the mermaid totem, it would be impossible to form a pseudo field.


    The divine domain is completely different. The primary condition for the formation of the divine domain is that the warrior has extremely strong willpower. Taking self will as the center and manipulating the yuan power of heaven and earth is the field that occupies an absolutely dominant position.


    Although there are many powerful people in Shenwu realm in the world, who can compare with the thirteen iron guards who once fought in the north and south, fought in bloody battles and battlefields? Therefore, the three martial gods in Guoshi mansion are all strong at the divine domain level.


    The greatest advantage of a strong man in the divine domain is that he can fight beyond his level. A strong man who understands the divine martial arts in the divine domain can crush the two and three heavenly martial arts without understanding the divine domain, and even compete with the four heavenly martial arts.


    Of course, what Ding Ning doesn''t know is that the spiritual master who controls spiritual power by will occupies unique conditions in understanding the divine realm. As long as the spiritual master arrives at the divine martial realm, almost 90% will understand his own divine realm. This is also the reason why the spiritual master is so valued as a treasure by the ancient martial world.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she was born dark and a spiritual master, she couldn''t have become a saint of the saint family with her style of concentrating on martial arts and not asking about world affairs.


    "Little friend, is there a way to correct it?"


    Xiang Tiange asked carefully.


    "The correction is very simple, minute by minute."


    Ding Ning kept comparing in his mind and answered at the sound of inquiry.


    But after he answered, he woke up and almost regretted his intestines. With the power of thick Earth Totem, he was really easy to correct, but he wanted to expose his ability to control earth elements.


    Although he needed prestige to help the totem to enhance its power and had to show off everywhere, it was not his wish to show off his cards in the imperial palace.


    "Oh, please help us correct it."


    Xiang Tiange said happily.


    Ding Ning wanted to cry without tears. He scolded himself for indulging in the array way. How could he respond casually and fill a big tail donkey.


    Seeing Ding Ning''s hesitation, he glanced at Tiange and Qu Wuyou. He thought of his men who didn''t hesitate when greedy wolves and soldiers gave him herbs. He thought he didn''t want to work in vain but couldn''t get the reward he deserved.


    If it were normal, they might be dissatisfied with Ding Ning''s greedy nature of haggling over every penny, but after discovering his talent, they didn''t feel it at all.


    When they followed Taizu to fight in the north and south, they still remember Taizu''s style of behavior, which had a profound impact on their three outlooks.


    Taizu''s ability to create a peaceful and prosperous era is certainly related to his broad mind of the world, but respecting talents, knowing people and making good use of them is one of the inevitable factors for his success.


    Therefore, whether Xiang Tiange, Qu Wuyou or Xia Hou Weiyang, they have inherited the advantages of Taizu and believe that people who have made achievements in any field are worthy of respect and are worthy of courtesy.


    Ability is the concrete embodiment of a person''s value. It is rare for Ding Ning to have a wonderful medical skill. What is more rare is that he also has broad and profound array attainments, which can definitely be called genius.


    Such a genius cannot be treated too politely, not to mention that geniuses have their own personality, and it is reasonable to pay.


    Of course, the most important thing is that this array is very important for them at present. After all, Xia Hou Weiyang is seriously injured and has no ability to protect himself.


    Although both of them are strong in the divine domain, they are spiritual masters with physical disabilities. Their body is their biggest weakness. Once they are attacked by people, they will be in trouble.


    Although their divine sense is very strong, it is unlikely that they will be sneaked in, but everything is in case. It is always good to be prepared. After all, the arsenal is in the Imperial Palace, so there must be no loss.


    The temptation of the ancient martial world also sounded an alarm for them. No matter how powerful their divine sense is, it is impossible to find out whether someone has sneaked in all the time, which is too much for their consumption.


    Therefore, at this time, it is particularly important to subdue the devil on the 13th day. If there is a good subduing devil array to guard them, they can also save a lot of energy.


    "Little friend, if you have any conditions, just mention them. As long as it doesn''t violate morality, what our imperial government can do will meet your conditions."


    Xiang Tiange earnestly promised.


    Ding Ning is so embarrassed that he speaks from his heart. He respects these dignified officials in the Imperial Palace and is willing to help them, but he really doesn''t want to expose his super power and put himself in danger.


    However, Xiang Tiange was his life-saving benefactor. He spoke in person. How could Ding Ning refuse.


    Immediately smiled bitterly and said, "senior, I have only one request."


    "You said, as long as we can do it, we will promise you!"


    Xiang Tiange looked at Qu Wuyou happily and said happily.

 Chapter 611

    "I can trust the character of the master of the Imperial Academy. My condition is that everything I do next will be kept secret for me."


    Ding Ning said with a hard head and a serious look. In order to repay the kindness of saving lives, he can only take one risk.


    Of course, he also has a certain degree of confidence. After all, the Imperial Palace has guarded China for so many years, and their character is absolutely reliable.


    "That''s all?"


    Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou looked at each other and asked suspiciously. They thought Ding Ning would take the opportunity to ask for rare herbs and treasures.


    "That''s all. As long as the predecessors can ensure that they don''t disclose my ability, I can not only correct the big bursts of eyes for free, but also let the two predecessors walk again."


    Ding Ning said with certainty.


    The heart of harming people and preventing people cannot be absent. When he came to the Imperial Palace, he quietly released a magic mosquito to observe the surrounding environment. He didn''t miss the room where Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou were located.


    When he saw that the two strong Shenyu level guardians of China were paralyzed in both legs and could only travel outside the sky to show their power, he made up his mind to help them treat so that they could walk like ordinary people.


    "You... What did you say?"


    Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou were shocked when they heard the speech. They asked incredulously. Even their voices were shaking, ignoring how Ding Ning knew that their legs were disabled.


    "As the elders heard, there is no doubt that I have this confidence that I can restore your health."


    Ding Ning knew that they didn''t hear clearly, but couldn''t believe it. He wanted to be sure and said with crisp confidence.


    "Gollum!"


    Both of them forgot to hide their saliva swallowing voices, which shows how excited and shocked their hearts are.


    For decades, they have tried every means, exhausted all kinds of natural materials and earth treasures, and there is no way to restore their legs to normal, let alone the day when they can walk down in their lifetime. At the moment, hearing this exciting news makes them excited and worried about gain and loss.


    "Xiaoyou, is that true?"


    Xiang Tiange''s face flushed with excitement and his voice asked hoarsely. Qu Wuyou on one side also changed his face, and the surging emotions in his heart could not be calmed for a long time.


    "You''ll know if you try. Now, have the predecessors promised me the previous conditions?"


    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows and was elated. He could regenerate Feng Jun''s broken arm. The two old limbs were sound, but the nerve network was broken due to the injury of meridians, resulting in muscle atrophy and lower limb paralysis. For him, it was nothing more than consuming a little more spiritual power and powers. It was not a big problem at all.


    Of course, in his opinion, it is not a problem, but it is a big problem that can not be solved in the eyes of ordinary people. After all, he is the only one who can connect the meridians in the secular world.


    Some people in the saint medicine sect may be able to solve this problem, but although the imperial palace can not be said to be at odds with the ancient martial arts community, and the relationship is not very harmonious, how can the saint medicine sect be so kind to help them treat? Ten thousand steps back, even if the saint doctor takes the initiative to help them, they can''t trust the saint doctor, so this is a knot that can never be solved.


    "Isn''t that what happened? You can rest assured that the reputation of our imperial palace is still very reliable."


    Xiang Tiange calmed down his agitation and hurriedly replied, joking, it''s about their recovery. Even if Ding Ning turns into a hulk right away, they will not see it.


    "OK, I''ll start revising the array now."


    Ding Ning stepped forward two steps, approached a bungalow and put his hand on the wall.


    In the shocked eyes of Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou, the bungalow they are familiar with even seems to have life, even slightly wriggles, and moves about half a centimeter like a stone monster.


    If ordinary people can''t see this distance with the naked eye, but there is nothing to hide under their divine consciousness, which is also the reason why Ding Ning knows that he can''t hide it from them in advance. If ordinary martial artists, he believes he can''t see it.


    "Is this super ability or earth attribute skill? Is he an ancient martial artist?"


    Qu Wuyou looked at Xiang Tiange in surprise and said that this sentence was not transmitted by divine knowledge, and Ding Ning should not hear it.


    It''s just that there is a voyeur in the room. How can Ding Ning not know? Although eavesdropping is shameless, it''s related to his life safety. He should guard against their dishonesty.


    If they go back on their word, once they have thoughts that are not conducive to him, he will immediately seize the initiative of doutian thirteen subdued demons array, trap them and run away immediately.


    "No matter what it is, we promised him to keep it secret. It''s not only related to our reputation, but also the third brother. It''s important whether we can stand up or not, but the third brother''s injury really can''t be delayed."


    Xiang Tiange was also surprised, but he said firmly. Qu Wuyou nodded in agreement, letting Ding Ning, who was tight all over, breathe a sigh of relief.


    But I don''t know that the two strong men in the divine realm are secretly muttering that if Ding Ning is a superpower, he will be forced to join the special department Yulin Wei composed of superpowers and be controlled by the state; If he practices the earth attribute skill, the level of this skill is definitely not low. Once it is spread, he will become the target of public criticism.


    No wonder he will put forward the conditions for keeping them secret. No matter what, as long as it is spread, it will inevitably arouse the covet of many people and bring him great trouble.


    After understanding these, Ding Ning became more and more pleasing to the eyes of Tiange and Qu Wuyou. The little guy was carrying the risk of revealing secrets to help them, which showed that he believed in their commitment, which made them feel a sense of satisfaction to be trusted. He secretly made up his mind to abide by his promise and never put him in danger.


    It was as simple for Ding Ning to use the power of the thick Earth totem to move the eye position of the array as drinking water and eating. It was only ten minutes, and the array of subduing demons was adjusted and corrected.


    Of course, Ding Ning also took the opportunity to leave a way for himself and secretly controlled the control of the subdued devil array. Once things change, he can seize the control of the array at any time, so as to take the initiative and attack and retreat.


    "Little friend, it''s hard."


    Xiang Tiange looked at Ding Ning''s tired face and sweat on his forehead, and said gratefully.


    "You''re welcome, sir. I''m ashamed. My strength is really limited. I can only heal the two predecessors a little later."


    Selling human kindness requires people to appreciate it. Ding Ning, in line with the principle of maximizing interests, said with a ashamed face. He staggered two steps under his feet, pretended to be out of strength and sat on the ground and began to cross knee meditation.


    "Little friend, take your time to adjust your breath. We two old guys have been waiting for decades. We don''t care to wait a little longer."


    Qu Wuyou said in an inexplicable soft voice.


    Ding Ning felt light all over, and even slowly rose from the sky. A futon came out of thin air and fell on the ground. He slowly sat on the futon, which made him secretly envy. The strong man in the divine domain is really powerful. When can he reach such a state.


    As time slowly passed, the two national soldiers kept an eye on Ding Ning and found that his face gradually turned from pale to ruddy, and his eyes were full of excitement and expectation.


    With a "whoosh" sound, a figure suddenly appeared on Ding Ning''s side. He saw him sitting cross legged. His dark purple and rotten face was full of bitterness, but he was very moral. He didn''t go to him to settle accounts and stood silently waiting.


    Ding Ning squinted and looked at Qisha''s black and blue face. He was funny to himself. Little sample, was beaten by greedy wolves and the army?


    Xiang Tiange looked at him and couldn''t help laughing. Qu Wuyou shook his head funny. He gloated and said, "seven murders, let you bully them at ordinary times. Now you deserve it."


    "Shifu, why did the greedy wolf and the army break through suddenly? I asked them, but they didn''t say it. They caught me and beat me up by virtue of higher cultivation than me. It''s really bullying."


    Seven kill complained wrongly and turned to look at Ding Ning: "hum, this boy played with me, which made me look for him all over the world. It''s more hateful than those two guys."


    "Seven murders, take your temper. Don''t be rude to the little miracle doctor. It''s up to him whether your martial uncle can recover from his injury."


    Qu Wuyou knows the lover''s temper too well. Although he is not bad hearted, he is proud of his people. He can''t eat any losses at ordinary times. For fear that he will attack Ding Ning in anger, he quickly scolded.


    "Hum, I hope he can really help martial uncle heal, otherwise I will teach him a lesson."


    Seven kill rubbed panda eyes and bared his teeth.


    "Well, go and find the greedy wolf and the broken army. The three of you guard at the door and don''t let anyone in. The little miracle doctor will heal your third martial uncle and can''t be disturbed."


    Qu Wuyou seriously told him that he didn''t tell Qisha dingning to help them treat their leg injuries. After all, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. He didn''t want to tell Qisha when things didn''t succeed, so as not to vent his anger on dingning in case the treatment failed.


    "It''s master!"


    Hearing that he was going to help the third martial uncle heal his wounds, Qisha immediately became serious. He hugged his fist and worshipped. He hurried to find the greedy wolf and break the army to protect the Dharma. He didn''t dare to despise such a big event.


    Ten minutes later, Ding Ning got up and said, "senior, I''ve recovered. Who will come first."


    "Wait a minute, we''re not in a hurry. First you help us look at a person and see if you can help him heal."


    Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou have agreed to let Ding Ning treat Xia Hou Weiyang first. They don''t care to wait a few more days.


    Ding Ning had known their plans for a long time, but he pretended not to know. With a puzzled look on his face, he asked, "elder, is there any elder injured?"


    "Well, it''s one of our old brothers. Let''s see if you can cure it first."


    Xiang Tiange said vaguely that they didn''t intend to tell Ding Ning the identity of Xia Hou Weiyang before Ding Ning was sure to cure Xia Hou Weiyang.


    After all, the external situation is not optimistic, and the secret land of Tongtian is about to open. Tianji Pavilion takes the lead to let the Imperial Palace negotiate with the ancient martial world. If Xia Hou Weiyang''s injury is leaked at the moment, in the negotiations between the two sides, the imperial palace will be weak, lose all the initiative and cannot strive for the greatest interests.


    "Younger generation, do your best!"


    Ding Ning nodded quietly, but he was secretly shocked. Unexpectedly, Xia Hou Weiyang, the Marquis of the town, was seriously injured as rumored.


    Who the hell is it? Xia Hou Weiyang was so badly hurt that he couldn''t recover for more than 20 years, which filled his heart with anxiety. Does he have the ability to heal such an injury?


    "Don''t resist!"


    With the sound of Xiang Tiange, a soft force pushed Ding Ning''s body and made him walk involuntarily to the middle of the thirteen bungalows.


    "Squeak!"


    As the door was opened, Ding Ning looked at this room, which was quite different from other bungalows. This was the core of the array. Although it seemed that it was made of red bricks, there was something else in the room.

 Chapter 612

    This is a room with a red wall on the outside and three inch thick stainless steel alloy on the inside. It looks quite sci-fi.


    The room is full of modern atmosphere, not luxury, but also elegant and pleasant. Mahogany cabinets, cloth sofas, and the ground is covered with discernible marble.


    There are dozens of mounted calligraphy works hanging around the wall. When you look carefully, the handwriting is iron and silver hook, majestic and magnificent. It turns out that the title is all the works of Taizu and his old man.


    There are several incomplete characters, only half que, but they are also solemnly mounted. It can be seen that the paper is very uneven and has many folds and marks. It is obvious that it is an exercise work made by Taizu. It is kneaded into a ball and thrown away, but it is picked up, mounted and hung here. It is self-evident who this person is.


    Ding Ning looked at the relics with only a dozen words or even a few words, but he was fascinated. He seemed to see Taizu laughing at the heroes of the world under the arch guard of the 13th Iron Guard and planning strategies to win thousands of miles away.


    A generation of great men created a peaceful and prosperous age with a mortal body. Even the amazing thirteen iron guards followed him wholeheartedly and protected his safety with flesh and blood.


    Even the waste paper of his calligraphy practice is collected like a treasure, carefully mounted and hung here. This respect and love can show the sun and the moon.


    Hanging in the middle of the main room is the famous work "Qinyuan spring ¡¤ snow" widely spread by Taizu, carefully tasting it: "cherish the martial arts of the Qin emperor and the Han Dynasty, the Tang emperor and the Song Zu are a little less coquettish, all go on, and count the romantic figures still see today!" Such a famous sentence through the ages feels the pride of Taizu who looked down on the world and pointed out rivers and mountains.


    Ding Ning only felt the blood surging up and gave birth to a man''s admiration. He clenched his fist hard and only hated the bad time. He was not born in the era of war. He was able to conquer the world around Taizu and create a great cause of creation.


    "Young man, do you like this picture very much?"


    A slightly hoarse voice interrupted Ding Ning''s reverie and made him nod uncontrollably.


    Then he woke up and looked at a great man who didn''t know when to appear behind him.


    The man was dressed in a somewhat old black Zhongshan suit, just like the hot-blooded youth in the old society. His body was as straight as a sword, with sword eyebrows and tiger eyes on the national character face, straight nose and square mouth. He looked quite handsome.


    It seems that he is only 20 or 30 years old, but his deep eyes make people feel that he is an old man who has experienced all the vicissitudes of life. With a penetrating insight like seeing through the world of mortals, his age becomes extremely blurred.


    Ding Ning looked at him in a daze, and suddenly bowed and hugged his fist: "I''ve seen you, master Wuhou!"


    "Oh, you know me?"


    Xia Hou Weiyang had a spring breeze like smile on his mouth, but his face was pale and too much.


    "I don''t know you, but I have a close friend. He takes his surname as his name and names himself Xiahou. He is three-thirds similar to his predecessors, so he boldly speculates!"


    Ding Ning said expressionless, and his tone contained a strong taste of irony.


    "You... What did you say? He... He... Where is he now?"


    When Xia Hou Weiyang heard the speech on his face, an abnormal flush suddenly appeared on his pale face. His hands firmly grasped Ding Ning''s wrist like pliers. His eyes were red and his voice was shaking strongly. It can be seen how much impact Ding Ning''s words had on him.


    Ding Ning was startled. Although he had been on guard for a long time, he didn''t expect that Xia Hou Weiyang''s speed was so amazing. Just as soon as he stretched out his hand, he didn''t even have room to dodge. He firmly grasped his wrist and couldn''t break free if he wanted to break free.


    "Come on, tell me, he... Where is he now? How has he been these years?"


    Xiahou Weiyang obviously knows the existence of Xiahou, which is related to the only blood of Xiahou''s family. How can he avoid violent emotional fluctuations.


    "Ouch... It hurts. Take it easy and let go."


    Ding Ning felt that his wrists were almost broken by him. The muscles on his face twitched with pain and bared his teeth.


    "Oh, sorry, sorry, I''m so excited. I''m sorry."


    Xia Hou Weiyang loosened his hands like an electric shock and apologized again and again. Where is there a bit of the prestige of the Marquis of the country.


    Ding Ning sighed secretly. Brother Xia Hou, I''m really sorry. I''m also trying to save him. I''m sure you won''t blame me if you know.


    Immediately rubbed his unconscious wrist and said with a cold face, "master Wuhou, does his life have anything to do with you?"


    "Of course it does. He is the only blood of my Xiahou family... Is he still blaming me?"


    Xiahou Weiyang convulsed fiercely at the corners of his mouth, his face showed a painful color, and he drooped his head dejectedly: "I''m sorry for Xiahou''s family, I''m sorry for him, and he should blame me."


    He knows Xia Hou''s resentment against him. Ding Ning''s performance largely represents Xia Hou''s attitude towards him, which makes him how not to feel uncomfortable.


    Looking at him as if he was several decades old in an instant, Ding Ning felt a little unbearable, but he still needed strong medicine for his serious illness. He had seen that Xia Hou Weiyang''s injury was extremely serious and even endangered his life.


    But his injury is not without medicine, just because he has a heart demon. If he doesn''t overcome the heart demon and cross the barrier, even Shennong''s resurrection can''t save him.


    There is no doubt that this evil spirit is the disaster of Xia Hou''s family, especially it is caused by him. Even if he does not feel guilty for the great cause of the country, it is impossible.


    However, he usually buried this sense of guilt in his heart and never revealed it. As the Duke of the kingdom of China and the head of the Imperial Palace, he wanted to strongly suppress the invading Western fighters; Internally, he wants to fight wits and courage with the restless ancient military community, so that they can abide by the peace agreement and dare not mess around. He also wants to coordinate disputes and struggles among military personnel to maintain a peaceful domestic environment.


    Especially during the retreat of Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou, who were converted to spiritual masters, he could not count on anyone and had to support himself alone. However, at this time, Xia Hou''s family was destroyed, which made him crazy, but he had to guard the national scholar''s house for the sake of the overall situation. He couldn''t even go to mourn and revenge for his family. Many people ridiculed him for his fickleness and lack of righteousness, even ignoring blood feuds, He deserves to be a lonely star of Tiansha. In this case, the great pressure in his heart can be imagined.


    It was not until Xiang Tiange''s successful exit 23 years ago that he breathed a sigh of relief and was finally able to free his hand to trace the murderer who caused the Xiahou Family Massacre. As a result, the murderer had not been found out, but he was surprised to learn that there was a lucky escape in the Xiahou family that year, which made him feel guilty and ecstatic.


    But when he decided to recover his lost great grandson at all costs and protect him, Xia Hou joined the death Hunter camp in order to become stronger and avenge his family. He fought one out of ten thousand, leaving him nowhere to find.


    Just when he finally heard that Xia Hou had become a mercenary abroad and was about to put everything down to find him, he was unlucky to encounter an unparalleled enemy and was seriously injured by one move.


    People are always the most vulnerable when they are weak. The strength of the enemy has dealt an unprecedented blow to Xia Hou Weiyang''s confidence, making him doubt his original choice for the first time in his life.


    If he dies and Xiahou is unprotected, will it lead to the pursuit of his enemies? If even Xiahou dies, the Xiahou family will be completely extinct. He will be the sinner of Xiahou family. How can he face to see the ancestors of Xiahou family?


    Xia Hou Weiyang, who was tortured by his injury, was thinking wildly. The guilt forcibly suppressed in his heart finally broke out in an all-round way and turned into his demons, which made him unable to let go.


    As a result, his hard suppressed injury has deteriorated again and again, and he still can''t recover for more than 20 years. In fact, the injury is not difficult to treat, but it is extremely difficult.


    Because the injury is not an ordinary injury, but the sword intention of a top swordsman who understands the ultimate sword. Because of his evil heart, he can''t calm down to dissolve the sword intention or expel it from the body in the early stage.


    When he got up, it was too late. The immortal Dao intention took his vigorous Qi as nourishment and continued to expand his body. He had no choice but to drink poison to quench his thirst and force him to suppress it, but he could not completely solve it. He had expected his end. Once the Dao intention grew to a certain extent, he would break out, That''s when he died.


    "It must be strange to blame you. Put yourself in your shoes and think about it. Xia Hou was only three years old, but he witnessed the tragic destruction of his closest person. To tell the truth, he hasn''t had any psychological problems yet. I''m secretly glad for him."


    Ding Ning took strong medicine like teaching a child, The rebuke of righteous words: "It sounds noble to serve the country and the people, but why can''t the world be peaceful without sweeping a house? You say that you are a powerful Marquis of the country, but you can''t even protect your own family. What qualifications do you have to talk about protecting the world? Is it fair to your family? Is it fair to Xia Hou? Isn''t Xia Hou a national of the kingdom of China? People say that a person can rise to heaven, but what did Xia Hou''s family touch you Light? Not only did you not, but you also brought a great disaster to Xia Hou''s family. "


    "Yes, I''m not qualified to protect the common people. I can''t even protect my family. Xia Hou Weiyang, Xia Hou Weiyang, thanks to your arrogance and taking protecting the common people all over the world as your own responsibility, but you don''t even understand this simple truth. It''s in vain to be a son of man, a husband and a kiss, father, mother, eldest brother, third brother and Xiu''er... I''ve implicated you, sobbing..."


    When Xia Hou Weiyang heard that his speech was eaten by thunder, his eyes were dull. He muttered the names of his parents and family. He wrapped him with deep guilt and remorse. Later, he was full of tears and tears.


    "Brother Xia Hou has been wandering since he was three years old. How can an orphan grow up in a cruel society? I don''t think you can imagine. In order to revenge, he would rather wander between life and death than seek help from the Marquis of your town. How much do you say he hates you?"


    Seeing that the strong medicine was almost ready, Ding Ning immediately gave another dose of fierce medicine. Although he didn''t want to do so, Xia Hou Weiyang''s injury has reached the point of urgency. He can only attack the poison with poison and let the injury break out in an all-round way, so that he can apply the medicine to the case.


    No one knows how shocked his heart is at the moment, because he is the culprit of the delay in healing the injury in Xia Hou Weiyang''s body, but the sense of knife gives him a feeling of being familiar with the extreme.

 Chapter 613

    But the premise of all this is that he must be able to keep his life under the meaning of the knife. After all, the meaning of the knife has been contaminated with the smell of Xia Hou Weiyang, which brings unpredictable danger to him to accept the meaning of the knife. If it is not good, he will follow in the footsteps of Xia Hou Weiyang.


    Therefore, in order to minimize this risk, Ding Ning must stimulate Xia Hou Weiyang as much as possible to make him lose his mind and despair. The vigorous Qi absorbed by Dao Yi will fall into silence, and he will seize the fleeting moment and forcibly absorb Dao Yi.


    Xia Hou Weiyang''s guilt for his relatives was all accumulated on Xia Hou, the only survivor. Hearing Ding Ning''s heartless words, he was devastated by the violent emotional ups and downs. His eyes gave up to suppress the injury. The knife intention in his body struggled frantically, breaking his meridians, opening his mouth and spewing blood arrows, and his face was as white as paper, I fainted.


    Even now, Ding Ning''s mood is both uneasy and excited. For him, the most difficult thing is the meaning of the knife. Even if the meridians of Xia Hou Weiyang are broken, as long as he doesn''t die, he also has a way to restore it as it is, but the pain Xia Hou Weiyang bears is not in his consideration.


    "Take it!"


    Pao Ding''s cattle antidote was launched in an instant. Ding Ning extended his finger and turned the knife point between the chest and abdomen of Xia Hou Weiyang.


    The sense of Dao seemed to feel the call of the same kind, like finding an organization. It cheered through Xia Hou Weiyang''s chest and abdomen, and entered his body along Ding Ning''s knife finger.


    As soon as Ding Ning smiled, his face suddenly changed sharply, showing a very painful color. The blood in his mouth gushed out like no money. He sprayed the unconscious Xia Hou Weiyang, and dyed him into a blood man in the twinkling of an eye.


    It turned out that the terrible knife was intended to enter his body, but he realized that it was not his little partner fighting side by side, but the little guy of his own children and grandchildren.


    The imposing extreme Dao idea was cheated by the little guy. What''s its face? In his anger, Dao Yi immediately rioted to teach the little guy a lesson and express his strong dissatisfaction.


    Fortunately, Jiji Daoyi also knew that this was his children''s and grandchildren''s, and even the lesson was enough. He only carelessly cut off the meridians in Ding Ning''s body, so he swaggered into his Dantian and curled up for a deep sleep, which gave him a very comfortable feeling. Although his children were still very weak, it disdained to be with him, But it feels more comfortable than the alien vigorous Qi incompatible with it in Xiahou Weiyang''s body.


    Ding Ning lay on the ground and gasped like a thirsty fish. Although he was seriously injured, he showed an indisputable smile on his face. Finally, he succeeded. Although the price he paid was a little high and he almost died, the facts proved that everything was worth it.


    Looking at Xia Hou Weiyang with blood, Ding Ning was surprised. Wouldn''t Xiang Tiange doubt that they were assassins to assassinate Xia Hou Weiyang? How come there hasn''t been any response so far?


    But I don''t know that Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou have no time to take into account the situation of him and Xia Hou Weiyang at the moment. There are guests from the imperial palace.


    If they are other guests, they can ignore them, and even the greedy wolf three can turn them out.


    But today''s guests, they not only can''t stop, but also have to entertain politely, because they are immortal tianxuanzi of Tianji Pavilion.


    Wearing a Taoist robe in green, tianxuanzi is a younger martial brother of tianjizi, the leader of the contemporary Tianji Pavilion. This time, as the contact between ancient martial arts and national martial arts, tianxuanzi came to visit and wanted to have an interview with Xia Hou Weiyang to agree on the time and place of negotiation between the two sides.


    But tianxuanzi, who has always been a loner, brought a girl with her today. The girl wore a clean ponytail and a white windbreaker to wrap her exquisite and graceful figure. Her face was covered with a white silk scarf to cover her face. Her big clear, clean and spiritual eyes looked curiously at the famous Imperial scholar''s office, just what she saw, Let her a little disappointed.


    "Tianxuanzi, you are welcome here. I don''t know why you came here today?"


    The oldest greedy wolf always came forward to receive guests and politely invited tianxuanzi to enter. After the guests and hosts took their seats, the greedy wolf asked with a smile.


    He is usually responsible for receiving guests, but today''s situation is special. The army breaking and seven killing also follow him in case tianxuanzi suddenly gets into trouble and affects the third martial uncle''s healing. This kind of hospitality standard is also very high in the imperial scholar''s office.


    But in tianxuanzi''s opinion, his personal visit to the Imperial Palace has given enough face to the Imperial Palace, but the Imperial Palace only sent three young people to receive him, which made him a little unhappy, but he was always happy and angry, I sipped my tea calmly and said, "I came to the Imperial Palace at the request of the Lord. I came to visit Marquis Wu. I have something important to discuss. Please come out and see him."


    The meaning of the words is self-evident. I''m here to talk to Xia Hou Weiyang about important things. You three young people are not qualified enough. You''d better hurry and shout out Xia Hou Weiyang.


    Seven murderers are lonely and arrogant. Seeing that xuanzi didn''t pay attention to them so much, his face suddenly sank and he was about to run, but he was secretly dragged by the army, suggesting that he didn''t make trouble.


    Seven kill suddenly realized that the third martial uncle was at the critical moment of healing. If he rashly attacked and disturbed the third martial uncle''s healing, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The greedy wolf showed his embarrassment and hugged his fist, Sorry to say: "Master tianxuanzi came here and discussed important matters. It''s reasonable to say that Marquis Wu should accompany him in person. Unfortunately, marquis Wu learned something about martial arts two days ago. He began to practice in seclusion that night and hasn''t been out yet. Before seclusion, marquis Wu told us severely that he didn''t break the border and didn''t leave the customs. Anything during this seclusion was up to our three brothers Heng, don''t disturb him. If there''s anything important, let''s just say that the three brothers can handle it. "


    Greedy wolf is neither humble nor arrogant. He is reasonable and restrained. He not only explains the reason why Marquis Wu can''t come out to entertain guests, but also directly points out that you can tell our brother three directly about anything. We have the authorization of marquis Wu and have the right to deal with anything, including the so-called important things in your mouth.


    I''m kidding. Who doesn''t know that you tianxuanzi is the most unreliable one in Tianji Pavilion. He looks like a fairy and dignified, but in fact, he is a guy who is afraid of chaos and makes trouble everywhere.


    Xuanzi is also a wonderful flower on this day. Friars of Tianji Pavilion expend their own vitality to promote the general trend of heaven and earth. They never participate in the change of dynasties in the world, let alone intervene in the power disputes in the secular world. They are detached and selfless. Everyone is respected and admired for their spirit of ignoring dedication. Even the sundries of the Western dark parliament respect him.


    Only this generation of Tianji Pavilion produced a tianxuanzi, which is regarded as an alternative. When Fusang invaded China, Tianji, the leader of the previous generation of Tianji Pavilion, did not hesitate to lose Shouyuan to push forward the general trend of China, and obtained the instructions that those who get more help and those who lose help less.


    As soon as this instruction was issued, the whole world returned. Taizu finally calmed the world with the support of the people and created a prosperous and prosperous era in China.


    However, the previous generation of Tianji Zi also exhausted his vitality because of this deduction, and soon gave up and returned to the West. Because his wife died early, there was only one son left under his knee who was lonely and helpless in the secular world.


    Contemporary tianjizi is a disciple of the previous generation of tianjizi. Feeling the kindness of the master, he took good care of the child who stayed with his earthly relatives in the pavilion to ensure his peace all his life. This child is tianxuanzi.


    Unexpectedly, although tianxuanzi didn''t have the potential to practice Tianji, he had a great talent for cultivation. He spent decades of hard cultivation after reading the martial arts secrets in the library of Tianji Pavilion. He even practiced in the divine martial arts realm without a teacher and became the only disciple in Tianji Pavilion who didn''t practice Tianji, This makes Tianji Zi, who has been regretting that he can''t practice Tianji, very happy.


    Thirty years ago, after a day of cultivation in the divine martial arts realm, tianxuanzi felt that it was difficult to make an inch of progress. When he was bored, he proposed to go out for a walk.


    Although tianjizi doesn''t cultivate martial arts, he also knows that martial arts practitioners can''t build cars behind closed doors. When he travels around to increase his knowledge and broaden his horizons, he cultivates his state of mind and immediately approves him to go down the mountain.


    Tianxuanzi went up the mountain when he was six years old and was in his forties when he went down the mountain. However, because he had 300 years of longevity, he looked like a young man. In addition, he always devoted himself to cultivation, and his state of mind remained the same as when he first went up the mountain. It''s not too much to say that he was a pure child. He began to travel around the world with the money given to him by tianjizi.


    But his heart was sinister. Soon, a group of local ruffians and hooligans stared at him, who spent money recklessly, and wanted to plot against him and rob him of his money.


    But unexpectedly, although tianxuanzi was simple, he was a strong man in the Shenwu realm after all. Where could these hooligans and local ruffians deal with? Therefore, those local ruffians and local ruffians were unlucky. He didn''t control their strength and were killed.


    This gang of local ruffians and hooligans have leaders. The head of the hooligan hid in the car in the distance. When he saw that all his men were killed, he was afraid that tianxuanzi would kill him too. He even called the police without respecting the Jianghu rules. The director of the police station is his brother-in-law.


    Tianxuanzi was so upset that he didn''t care about the police. In full view of the public, he directly slaughtered the director of the police station and slaughtered the whole family of the rogue leader, which aroused strong repercussions in the society. The high-level government attached great importance to it and immediately sent a large number of military and police to encircle and suppress the ferocious murderer.


    However, tianxuanzi was not a fool. He realized that things had become big and dared not kill indiscriminately, but he calmly fled from the encirclement of the army.


    Seeing that he was not an ordinary person, the 17th inning sent people to catch him, but he was not his opponent. He failed. The imperial scholar''s house happened to be injured and unable to take action. He had to offer a heavy reward to release the task in the Religious Bureau. Many ancient warriors took the task to encircle and suppress him, but where is the opponent of the strong in Shenwu realm? Not only did he fail to encircle and suppress him, but he was beaten and seriously injured and fled in a panic.


    The ancient warriors who have been trained in the Religious Bureau are not some backers behind them. If they are injured, they will naturally annoy the clan behind them.


    As a result, things became more and more fierce. More ancient martial artists wanted to take the murderer. Unfortunately, tianxuanzi''s cultivation was too high. These people were not opponents at all. They lost one after another.


    The angry ancient martial arts sect members formed a crusade alliance and joined hands to kill them. The momentum finally alerted the three holy sect. Several pretentious holy sect disciples personally led the team to catch the thief. They not only failed, but were severely taught by him.


    This completely aroused public anger, and the three saints could not sit still. They sent powerful people in the divine martial arts realm to take him down and kill him in public. When tianxuanzi finally panicked and reported his identity, saying that he was a disciple of Tianji Pavilion.

 Chapter 614

    No one in the ancient martial world believed how detached the Tianji pavilion was and how could it be a scum to harm the world?


    However, out of caution, the senior management of sanshengmen contacted Tianji pavilion to ask if there was this person.


    Tianji pavilion was shocked when he learned about the causes and consequences. Unexpectedly, tianxuanzi went down the mountain and provoked such a big basket, which was undoubtedly a serious blow to the reputation of Tianji Pavilion.


    But after all, tianxuanzi was the only son of his mentor, and tianjizi couldn''t die. He immediately explained it well and paid a great price to compensate all aspects, which was regarded as calming the anger of the forces.


    Tianxuanzi, who was brought back to Tianji Pavilion by Tianji Zi and thought about facing the wall for three years, unexpectedly broke through to the divine double heaven after this experience, which made him realize that fighting is still good for the growth of cultivation.


    So after three years of facing the wall, tianxuanzi proposed to tianjizi, who was satisfied with his performance during facing the wall, that he would go down the mountain to experience.


    Tianjizi''s face was almost green at that time. He didn''t agree with anything, but he couldn''t stand tianxuanzi''s tangled fight. In addition, he repeatedly promised never to provoke right and wrong again. Tianjizi finally told him to go down the mountain for experience.


    Tianxuanzi really has a long memory, but the belligerent factor in his bones was also inspired. He became a martial arts maniac and was eager to find someone to compete. However, he also learned to be smart. He knew that the ancient martial arts world, which provoked a large number of strong people and liked to hold a group, would not be good, so the goods went abroad to harm foreign martial arts.


    After a world shaking disturbance in Southeast Asia, tianxuanzi felt that there was no decent opponent and was very boring, so he crossed the sea and ran to Fusang, threatening to challenge the sword saint, but he was scared by a sword tens of miles away and fled without fighting.


    These goods bully the soft and fear the hard. Since they can''t beat the Fusang sword saint, they simply ran to western countries to challenge, but western martial artists are not vegetarian, especially old-fashioned forces like the holy Vatican and the dark Council, which have lasted for thousands of years. Tianxuanzi has suffered a lot. If it hadn''t saved the face of Tianji Pavilion behind him, I don''t know how many times this guy has been killed.


    Seeing the name of Tianji Pavilion, tianxuanzi became more and more unscrupulous. He launched a guerrilla war and ran away with a stick in the East and a hammer in the West. Finally, he angered several major forces. Although he didn''t kill him after catching him, he tied him up and paraded him in the street. Rotten eggs and rotten vegetable leaves were thrown all over his face. He was extremely insulted. He posted his photos everywhere and made them public, It''s really fire and theft prevention.


    So tianxuanzi became a rat crossing the street in the West. Everyone shouted. He was a very vengeful person. As soon as he turned his eyes, he simply returned to China and got on the line with an ancient martial artist who was proficient in the art of changing face. He learned the art of changing face from him and killed the west again.


    At this time, the West was completely chaotic. Tianxuanzi had advanced cultivation. These great forces couldn''t catch him until they sent out the top experts. He appeared better as he was, and he could find his location at any time.


    But after learning to change his face, this guy was like a duck to water. After making trouble, he immediately changed his face and integrated into the crowd. Every time he made a move, he changed a different look, which made many forces furious but helpless. The whole west was suffering from chicken flying and dog jumping.


    Finally, even the holy Vatican and the dark Council had to work together with their dead opponents, set up a situation to surround him, and decided to catch him this time. In any case, they would not give face to Tianji Pavilion. They must completely eradicate his scourge, otherwise there will be no peace in the West. Even if Tianji Pavilion is tracked down, they have prepared their words, He resolutely refused to admit that tianxuanzi was the one who killed him. After all, the goods were easy to accept.


    Just when the major Western forces thought that tianxuanzi had no way to live, the goods were so lucky that he was seriously injured and had no way out. He mistakenly kidnapped the Holy Virgin of the holy Vatican, which led to a conflict between the holy Vatican and the dark Council on the spot, so that he seized the opportunity to run away with the holy virgin.


    No one knows what happened to tianxuanzi holding the saint. Six months later, the kidnapped Saint returned to the holy Vatican with a big stomach.


    The holy Vatican wants to cry without tears. This time, it really lost the lady and broke the soldiers, even the saint.


    However, after the saint promised that tianxuanzi would never make trouble in the west again, the Holy See found some psychological comfort, which was regarded as a trick against that scourge.


    However, the desecrated saint can no longer be a saint. The Holy See has no punishment for her and makes people eat and drink in recognition of her achievements in sacrificing herself and driving the shameless scourge out of the West.


    Family disgrace should not be publicized. The Holy See naturally kept it secret for its own reputation. However, after thousands of years of struggle between the dark Parliament and the Holy See, how could it be that there were no nails in the Holy See? Therefore, the scandal that the holy women of the Holy See were fed up by the scourge of China spread like wildfire, and the Holy See lost all its face.


    But when the Holy See was in a panic, the old Pope began to give advice. He was worthy of being an old monster who had lived for hundreds of years. How thick and thick his face was. Anyway, the cover could not be covered, and he simply did not cover it. He simply publicly canonized the desecrated saint as the virgin, and trumpeted her sacrifice to serve the thief, The great feat of driving the scourge of China out of the West.


    When the major forces who were harassed by tianxuanzi heard this, they found that it was more gratifying than the trivial gossip that the Holy See saint was enlarged by others, or the great event that the scourge of China was driven away.


    Therefore, the public opinion began to sing praises for the "virgin", describing the "virgin" as a great woman who was selfless and sacrificed her life to influence the evil spirits, which suddenly soared the prestige of the Holy See, and the angry speakers of the dark parliament directly knocked down the table during the meeting.


    From then on, tianxuanzi suddenly became calm as if he had changed his temper. After returning to Tianji Pavilion, he honestly began to practice in seclusion. But every year, he quietly went to the west to meet the virgin and visit the children. Although the holy Vatican knew it well and was like a great enemy at the beginning, it turned a blind eye to him when it saw that he had always kept his promise and didn''t cause trouble, Even open the door.


    However, there is no airtight wall in the world. Although the holy Vatican has always tried its best to hide it, the news has finally spread back to China. Everyone knows the uproar. When they learned that Tianji pavilion was angry, they denounced it as immoral and tarnished the reputation of Tianji Pavilion. They want to expel it from the school.


    Fortunately, Tianji Zi was very protective of him and finally decided to punish him. He thought about it for 15 years. Tianxuan Zi also knew that his actions aroused public anger and dared not be a demon again. He honestly admitted the punishment. He closed the gate for 15 years and left the gate only two years ago.


    After leaving the pass, tianxuanzi''s cultivation became more and more advanced, and people became low-key. However, most people held a respectful attitude towards him because his previous absurd things were too sensational.


    In particular, because Xia Hou Weiyang was injured in the Imperial Palace, the two powerful gods helped him heal and had no time to clean him up, which made the Imperial Palace lose face and had no good impression on him. Therefore, the greedy wolf sounded very polite on the surface, but in fact, the meaning in his words was quite thought-provoking.


    Tianxuanzi''s face sank, but he thought of the elder martial brother''s advice before he came. He must not cause trouble. He immediately sipped tea to restrain his anger and said slowly: "even if Marquis Wu is closed, as far as I know, there are two strong men in the divine realm in the imperial scholar''s house?"


    "The two elders practice in seclusion. No matter what mundane matters, our three brothers can handle anything. If there is nothing important, please go back, elder tianxuanzi."


    The greedy wolf ordered him to leave the house without being arrogant. He was also secretly annoyed. Xuanzi really thought of himself as a green onion that day. He just wanted to ask the imperial scholar''s office to negotiate with the ancient martial arts community to enter the quota of Tongtian secret territory. It was the same with them. As for holding chicken feather as an arrow, it was like a big thing. He had to be received by the strong in the martial arts realm?


    Tianxuanzi was so directly ordered by the greedy wolf to leave, especially in front of his senior brother tianjizi''s new apprentice. He couldn''t hold his face. He immediately said calmly, "so you don''t pay attention to my Tianji Pavilion."


    "Master tianxuanzi misunderstood. We respect Tianji pavilion very much."


    Greedy wolf said calmly without fear. He knew that master and martial uncle were staring here all the time. As long as tianxuanzi dared to do it, he could suppress him every minute.


    Tianxuanzi was so angry that he almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood. The greedy wolf said he respected Tianji Pavilion, but he didn''t respect him. The meaning in his words was that he couldn''t represent Tianji Pavilion.


    This made him furious. When he was about to get angry, he was gently pulled by the woman around him. His voice was like a valley oriole. It was clear and sweet: "martial uncle, we just came to the next post. Master told us not to make trouble."


    "Cough, when did I get into trouble? You girl, I''m talking to them."


    Tianxuanzi''s anger suddenly turned invisible, and his face said.


    Perhaps it is because the daughter thousands of miles away is similar to the girl in front of him. He loves his senior brother very much and pays great attention to his image in front of the girl.


    The girl chuckled. This martial uncle is not as unreliable as the rumors outside. In fact, he is kind-hearted, but he is not sophisticated and has a tendency to violence. He likes to fight when he doesn''t agree.


    In Tianji Pavilion, tianxuanzi only listened to the girl''s words besides his senior brother Tianji. Therefore, Tianji Zi specially asked the girl to follow him this time to prevent him from making trouble.


    Greedy wolf three people looked at the girl in surprise. Unexpectedly, she could calm down the great scourge of fame in a word. They couldn''t help secretly guessing her identity.


    "This is my martial nephew''s Secret dance."


    Tianxuanzi seemed to forget his previous unhappiness and casually introduced him.


    The greedy wolf three were awed when they heard the speech. They quickly stood up and hugged their fists and worshipped: "it turned out that the Lord of Tianji Pavilion arrived. I''m sorry to be rude."


    Unlike other sects, the leader of Tianji pavilion not only enjoys his rights, but also has the obligation to consume his own vitality and promote the general trend of the world. He is often the one with the shortest life, which also makes everyone respect him.


    Tianji Zi is the title of the head of the cabinet in previous dynasties, which does not specifically refer to any person. As long as it is the head of the cabinet, it must be called Tianji Zi; Similarly, the successor appointed by the cabinet leader is also named Tianji, but it will be renamed Tianji Zi only after the old cabinet leader dies and the new cabinet leader takes office.


    In front of her, the girl number Tianji dance must be the only successor designated by the contemporary Pavilion master Tianji. It''s not wrong to call him Shao Pavilion master.


    However, the past masters of the Tianji Pavilion only designated future successors when they had a premonition that they would soon return to normal sleep. Now the emergence of the Shao Pavilion Lord means that the life of the contemporary Tianji son will not be long?


    Tianji dance closed his hands and bowed at his waist. "The three senior brothers are very polite. Tianji dance has seen three senior brothers."

 Chapter 615

    "Hum, you''re so polite to the young cabinet leader. You''re really treating me differently."


    Tianxuanzi was angry and muttered in a strange way.


    "Martial uncle!"


    When Tianji dance saw the greedy wolf''s face embarrassed, he couldn''t help complaining. Tianxuanzi immediately grinned and shut his mouth.


    "Young cabinet leader, with all due respect, let me tell you when he will appoint a successor."


    After the guests and hosts were seated again, the greedy wolf asked bluntly.


    Tianji dance tone with a touch of sadness, "Tianji dance was just designated as the successor two days ago."


    Greedy wolf''s eyes converged and asked tentatively, "is it because of the secret realm of Tongtian?"


    Tianxuanzi seemed to know that Tianji''s life would soon be over, and a sad look appeared on his face, He nodded and said: "exactly, it is estimated that Tongtian secret place is about to appear, which has consumed most of the elder martial brother''s source of life. For the safety of martial arts in the world, he forcibly deduced the degree of danger in Tongtian secret place, regardless of everyone''s opposition. The source of life is about to dry up, so he had to appoint a successor."


    Tianji dance frowned and didn''t speak. She couldn''t see any emotional changes. Since she decided to enter Tianji Pavilion and become her successor, she naturally knew her fate and looked away at the matter of life and death.


    If she doesn''t sacrifice herself for the world, she won''t join Tianji Pavilion. Although she is sad that master will die soon, she can''t change the doomed outcome.


    Greedy wolf solemnly hugged his fist and worshipped: "Tianji Pavilion is respected by the world. Master Tianji is a model of our generation. I don''t know what the result is."


    "Senior brother greedy wolf flattered me. This is my mission of the secret of heaven. This time, my master calculated that the birth of Tongtian secret territory is an image of good luck in evil. If you can crack it, it is a sign of good luck. If you can''t crack it, it is a sign of great evil."


    Tianji dance seems to be inspired by Tianji Zi. She will tell the specific things, And he said: "Some spirits of demons in Tongtian secret territory are attacked by the evil spirit in the evil abyss and become simple conscious spirits. These spirits are constantly attacking the seal of Tongtian tower. If no one enters to clean up, it will inevitably affect the seal boundary. Then soon, the seal channel will be opened and the demons will reappear in the world. Therefore, even the martial artists who enter Tongtian secret territory this time will die , someone must also enter and destroy the spirit demons polluted by the magic gas. "


    The greedy wolf three turned pale when they heard the speech. Seven kill frowned and interrupted: "young Pavilion master, I don''t know how to destroy this spirit demon?"


    "I don''t know. Shifu can''t figure it out. My predecessors in Tianji pavilion are unwilling. They also worked together to figure out that only one martial artist can change the outcome this time. In the end, it''s all in his mind."


    Tianji dance shook his head calmly.


    "Who is it?"


    The breaking army couldn''t wait to ask.


    "I don''t know! I only know that such a person will appear, but I can''t determine who it is. This person has a strange life and is blessed by heaven. It''s impossible to predict."


    Tianji dance shook his head in distress.


    "If we can''t figure out who it is, there are thousands of people who are still the mainstay of the martial arts world. Isn''t it a waste of time for them to die? If it''s just in case... It''s a great loss of vitality in the martial arts world of China."


    Greedy wolf frowned and hesitated.


    Tianxuanzi shouted discontentedly, "our generation of friars are practicing against the sky, fighting with heaven and life. Although there are many crises in the secret realm of Tongtian, there are also great opportunities. Your scholar''s house is greedy for life and afraid of death and dare not go, so you give all the places to the ancient martial arts world."


    "You... I''m greedy for life and fear death. I''m just worried that if thousands of people are damaged, I''m afraid it will be difficult to resist the invasion of the Western military world."


    The greedy wolf glared at tianxuanzi angrily. He had a rhythm of fighting if he didn''t agree with him.


    "Hum, you are short-sighted. It''s thanks to your Imperial Palace claiming to be the guardian of China all day, but have you ever thought that there will be no eggs under the covering nest. If the spirits and demons are not destroyed, the seals are broken, and the demons are born, the dark years will come again. At that time, the human life will be ruined and the demons will be rampant. What will your Imperial Palace take to protect China?"


    Tianxuanzi scolded in a just and awe inspiring voice: "if the Western military world invades China again, it is also an internal struggle between human beings. It is better than alien invasion and eating human beings."


    Seven kill sneered: "You really think we don''t understand this truth. Elder martial brother greedy wolf just thinks that since the Tongtian secret place is related to the life and death of all human races, why don''t we bring the Western martial arts into it? We can not tell them the truth, pretend to reveal the news inadvertently, and publicize that there are countless rare treasures in the Tongtian secret place. I believe it is based on the Western martial arts The greedy person will certainly take the initiative to ask for a share of it. At that time, whether it is bad or good, the risks will be shared equally. Isn''t this the best of both worlds? "


    "That... That''s a good idea."


    Tianxuanzi''s eyes were tongue tied. After careful calculation, he thought this plan was feasible.


    Tianji dance sincerely sighed: "I''ve heard that the three heroes of the Imperial Palace are greedy wolves who sacrificed their lives, broke the army and charged, and seven killed smart. Today, I see that they really deserve their reputation."


    "Lord Shao, don''t give me face. It''s true that greedy wolves sacrifice their lives to break the army and charge. My seven kill intelligence is false, and cunning is true."


    Qi Sha confessed with self-knowledge.


    "Senior brother Qisha is open-minded and magnanimous. He always considers for the people of China. He is really a hero and a righteous man."


    Tianji dance got up and worshipped solemnly. He blushed and praised the seven murders. He wanted to stop, but he was worried about whether men and women would give or receive. He waved his hand in a hurry: "you can''t do this, young Pavilion leader. You''re going to kill me."


    "The three senior brothers have the world in mind. They are all heroes respected by Tianji dance. They can afford this worship!"


    Tianji dance Yingying gets up and bows to the greedy wolf and the broken army.


    "Absolutely not. The leader of the little pavilion has been praised too much. Compared with the sacrifice of Tianji Pavilion, we are unworthy."


    The greedy wolf and the broken army hurriedly dodged and didn''t want to be worshipped.


    Tianji dance was not reluctant. After taking his seat again, he took out an invitation card and said calmly: "my teacher is weak, which is not conducive to travel. This time, Tianji dance will preside over the discussion between the Imperial Palace and the ancient martial world to enter the secret land of Tongtian. The time is scheduled to be half a month later, at the ethereal Fairy Island in the North Sea. At that time, Lord Wuhou should also leave the customs and invite him to come in person."


    The greedy wolf three looked at each other. There was no problem for the imperial palace to negotiate, but the problem was that Xia Hou Weiyang was seriously injured and did not recover. How dare they guarantee that he could recover and attend the negotiation in half a month.


    "This..."


    When the greedy wolf was trying to push off with the closure of Xiahou Weiyang, an indifferent voice came: "Shao Pavilion Lord personally invited, Xiahou Weiyang will come in person at that time."


    "Martial uncle!"


    "Martial uncle!"


    "Martial uncle!"


    The greedy wolf three people were surprised and inexplicably looked at the feet of the inner house. Xia Hou Weiyang, who came floating, blurted out and exclaimed, and hurriedly welcomed him up.


    Ding Ning, who followed behind him, was ignored. Only Tianji dance saw his figure and was shocked. His brain was blank. A pair of beautiful eyes stared at him without blinking. His eyes were full of surprise, confusion, doubt and confusion. It seemed that he was the only one in his eyes. He even forgot to see Xia Hou Weiyang.


    Ding Ning sensitively noticed that Tianji dance was staring at him. She looked at her suspiciously. It seemed that she was familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had met.


    Xia Hou Weiyang came in a flutter. He thought that the pretending force was very successful. Even tianxuanzi bowed his hands as a gift, but Tianji dance didn''t look at him. He just stared at Ding Ning, which made him feel quite interesting.


    He smiled and joked: "it''s really young heroes who attract the attention of beautiful women. I''m old and have no charm at all."


    Tianji dance was surprised that she was impolite. Her pretty face was red under the masked scarf. She quickly gathered her head as a gift and said in a hoarse voice, "Tianji dance has seen the elder Marquis Wu."


    Greedy wolf and others looked at Tianji dance in surprise. How delicate the Shaoge master must be. After talking for a while, he became hoarse.


    Tianxuanzi also looked at Tianji dance in surprise and whispered, "Xiaowu, what''s wrong with your voice?"


    "My throat suddenly feels a little uncomfortable. It doesn''t matter. Uncle Lao is worried."


    Tianji dance whispered back.


    Tianxuanzi didn''t care. He looked up and down at the well-known Xiahou Weiyang, and his eyes burst out with a strong sense of War: "Marquis Wu, I heard that you closed the door and broke the environment. I want to go further. Why don''t we have a duel?"


    Xia Hou Weiyang was silent and embarrassed in his heart. He had just been repaired by Ding Ning and needed a few days of cultivation to recover as usual. Where can he start easily.


    Ding Ning was very anxious when he heard the speech. For fear that Xia Hou Weiyang would not be excited, he hurried forward and said, "this elder is a guest from afar. It''s not the way to be a guest."


    Tianxuanzi looked at Ding Ning with a sneer and said, "it''s just a martial artist. How can you speak here."


    "Hum, tianxuanzi, I have just made a breakthrough in my cultivation, and my realm is unstable. It''s not suitable to start. This is my own disciple who has just been accepted. Can''t he say a word in his own territory?"


    Xiahou Weiyang was very protective of Ding Ning, because Ding Ning told him after curing him that he would find a way to do work for Xiahou, eliminate his hatred and let him recognize his ancestors and return home.


    Xiahou Weiyang''s heart was gone and his injury recovered. Naturally, he was grateful to Ding Ning and even didn''t hesitate to tell the lie that Ding Ning was his own disciple.


    Ding Ning turned his eyes secretly. He respected several of his masters very much. Even if Xia Hou Weiyang''s cultivation was higher than them, he would not worship him as a teacher.


    But the words sounded like a bolt from the blue in everyone''s ears. The eyes of the greedy wolf three looked at Ding Ning had begun to become soft. There was a strange look in their eyes, which seemed to be gratified, regretful and shy. The implication was extremely complex.


    "Marquis Wu, aren''t you teasing me? I think this boy is in his twenties. He is just a strong warrior. Er, that''s right. Such a little guy has good qualifications in the secular world. No wonder he can enter your eyes, but to tell the truth, he is a strong warrior in his twenties. Such qualifications, tut tut tut...... Hey!"


    Tianxuanzi said in a strange manner, and made no secret of the sarcasm in his words. In fact, he knew that he was already a genius in his early twenties, but he seemed to be a lot worse than greedy wolves and others.


    The reason why he deliberately ridiculed was to annoy Xia Hou Weiyang and fight with him, because some troublemaker began to itch again.


    Xia Hou Weiyang''s face sank. When he was about to speak, he was interrupted by Ding Ning: "what''s the matter with huajiner warrior? If you hadn''t lived decades longer than me and let go of the war in the same realm as me, I would abuse you like a pig or dog."


    Ding Ning didn''t know what was wrong with him. He knew it shouldn''t be so, but when he found that Tianji Wumei''s eyes stared at him, his heart was boiling with blood, and the big words blurted out without thinking.


    Speaking out, the four seats were surprised and the needles could be heard. Everyone looked at him like a fool. Only Tianji danced in her eyes. She believed him because he had never talked big.

 Chapter 616

    "Hahaha... Interesting... Hahaha..."


    There was a dead silence in the reception hall of the imperial palace. Suddenly, a burst of unbridled laughter broke out. Tianxuanzi covered his stomach with one hand and pointed to Ding Ning to laugh.


    Ding Ning frowned and asked, "is it so funny?"


    "Of course... Ha ha... Funny... It''s so funny... Boy... Ouch, my God, no, no... ha ha... I''m so happy... Where did the boy come from... Too much Coke... Ouch... No, no, no... ha ha... Five stomachs ache... It''s really fearless for ignorant people... Ha ha... I''ve never heard of him ... I''ve never met such an interesting boy... Hahaha... It''s so fun... "


    Tianxuanzi smiled out of breath and even burst into tears.


    Xia Hou Weiyang said with a black face: "little guy, don''t mess around. You don''t know this guy. He''s a martial fool..."


    He spoke quickly about tianxuanzi''s "great achievements" so that Ding Ning could know that xuanzi was making trouble all day. His rich combat experience was by no means comparable to that of ordinary people. Under the same level, even he might not be able to stably suppress him.


    In particular, the strong person in Shenwu realm has experienced a natural disaster, and his life level has changed qualitatively. Although he is the weakest Qi refiner in the cultivation system, he can compete with the strong person in tianwu realm just by virtue of his body quenched by natural disaster.


    Ding Ning knew that the strong in the divine martial arts realm were so powerful, but the more so, the higher his fighting intention was. He was the one who had been trained and perfected the first fist in the wild body refining technique. He believed that even in the ancient Jiuli family, he was no longer a minor soldier''s physical strength. He should be far more powerful than the ordinary martial arts in the heaven martial arts realm, and his strength is not comparable to the ordinary martial arts.


    Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou also spread their voices one after another. They painstakingly told Ding Ning not to mess around. They said that the art industry has expertise and don''t care about tianxuanzi''s contempt. His achievements in the medical field are not comparable to those of the troublemaker, so there is no need to be angry with him.


    When they saw the vigorous appearance of Xia Hou Weiyang, they were shocked and admired Ding Ning, for fear that he would be fooled and lost.


    Even the greedy wolf three also spread a voice to persuade him not to be impulsive and give bad ideas. If he was really angry, he would put some medicine in the tea cup of tianxuanzi, and then cover a sack and beat him up.


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. The greedy wolf seems to be the Lord who is afraid of chaos in the world.


    But a strong man can only be trained with a firm will and indomitable determination. What''s more, he is a doctor who regards dignity as life and happens to be proficient in pulse amputation. He will never allow himself to shrink back.


    Immediately stepped forward and said seriously, "I am invincible in the same realm."


    "Ha ha... Ha ha..."


    Tianxuanzi''s laughter stopped suddenly, and then he smiled back and forth, wiped the tears from his smile, and said intermittently: "little guy... I... I find I like you a little... Ha ha... It''s so fun..."


    Ding Ning didn''t say a word, but his face looked at him firmly. The firmness in his expression moved everyone.


    The atmosphere suddenly became stagnant and depressed. Looking at Ding Ning''s serious face, Tian xuanzi suddenly couldn''t laugh, and asked tentatively, "are you serious?"


    "Of course!"


    Ding Ning said decisively.


    Tianji dance could not see her expression clearly with her veil covered, but there was a flash of concern and worry in her beautiful eyes.


    Although Xia Hou Weiyang wanted to persuade Ding Ning again, he thought this was the imperial palace. The big deal was that when Ding Ning was in danger of life, he tried hard to save him if he was injured again. He opened his mouth and didn''t persuade him again.


    Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou''s eyes were in a trance. Surprisingly, they didn''t talk to each other. This little miracle doctor really surprised them too much.


    From Ding Ning, they seem to see the shadow of their youth. The appearance of knowing what they can''t do and vowing not to bow their heads is very similar to how they were at the beginning. Compared with the greedy wolves, this seemingly gentle and weak little doctor has shown the necessary potential to become a top strong man.


    The greedy wolves had strange eyes and showed a thoughtful look. They really valued Ding Ning before, but what they valued was his magical medical skills. In terms of martial arts cultivation, they thought Ding Ning was by no means their one, but at the moment, they were impressed by Ding Ning''s confidence and courage.


    The broken army said faintly, "I wanted to suppress the realm, compete with him and teach him two skills. It seems that I underestimated him."


    Greedy wolf nodded approvingly and gave a high evaluation: "I''m ashamed of his courage and determination alone."


    "Hum, originally this guy dared to play with me, and I wanted to teach him a lesson. Now, for the sake of his death, I''ll forgive him once."


    The arrogant seven kill coldly gave a look of disdain, but the greedy wolves knew that this guy was arrogant and hard spoken, and they didn''t know how much they admired Ding Ning.


    None of them lacked the courage to die with the enemy, but they all acted without hesitation in the face of the great enemy of life and death. Making them fight with tianxuanzi, who suppressed the realm, was just looking for abuse. They didn''t have that confidence, let alone that courage.


    Tian xuanzi''s eyes, Lu qimang, looked at Ding Ning for the first time, He even said with heartfelt admiration: "The little guy is good. He is half my style. If Marquis Wu hadn''t accepted you as an apprentice, I would like to accept you as an apprentice. There are many young people with advanced martial arts cultivation in the world, but you are the first one who dare to challenge the determination of any strong person. In that case, I don''t bully you. I don''t use spiritual power and play with you only by physical strength ¡£¡±


    Three black lines appeared on Ding Ning''s forehead. The old man was really shameless. He didn''t forget to stick gold on his face whenever and wherever. He immediately hugged his fist and said in a loud voice, "in that case, please give me advice!"


    "Come on, let me see if your strength and courage can be equated. I''ll let you not fight back."


    Tianxuanzi stood there and waved. Although he appreciated Ding Ning''s courage, he didn''t take him seriously.


    There are mole ants under the divine martial arts. The strong who have not experienced the washing of natural disaster are mole ants in the eyes of the strong in the divine martial arts, not to mention Ding Ning, a powerful martial artist who is not even a master.


    Without saying anything, Ding Ning raised his hand and punched out. He didn''t use any spiritual power and internal energy, all by the power of the flesh.


    After completing the first fist, even he didn''t know how strong he was. Tianxuanzi would be his touchstone.


    "Kaka!"


    Tianxuanzi, who didn''t take Ding Ning seriously, suddenly became dignified and put away his careless posture. He didn''t dare to stand there, but raised his arms to parry the blow.


    Besides Tianji dance, all the people present were advanced in martial arts. Naturally, they could see how terrible the power of Ding Ning''s fist was. It even made a violent sound of air friction. What surprised and shocked them was that Ding Ning''s fist didn''t use internal energy at all. It was all based on physical strength. They couldn''t compare when they were in the period of strength.


    In the eyes of Xia Hou Weiyang and others, he is a brilliant work. He is a good boy and strong physical strength. Is this boy a horizontal master who specializes in external skills? Or natural power?


    A loud bang!


    Tianxuanzi stood still and blocked Ding Ning''s heavy blow with his arms, but Ding Ning stepped back three steps and kept shaking his arm.


    "Little guy, it''s good, but I''m a little weak."


    Tianxuanzi, with his hands on his back and a dignified appearance, looked up at the world and commented.


    Everyone frowned when they heard the speech. Ding Ning was still a little close. Xuanzi was a great disaster that challenged thousands of martial artists that day. It was really terrible.


    Only Tianji dance, who is most familiar with tianxuanzi, smiled. The martial uncle really wanted face. She clearly saw that tianxuanzi''s eyes twitched slightly, and his arms behind him were shaking slightly. At this time, it was obvious that he had suffered a dark loss.


    Ding Ning''s face was calm and grinned: "I only used seven points just now. Since it''s difficult to get into the eyes of the elders, I''ll use my best."


    Before the words fall, people have been shot out like a loaded shell, and the power of terror has set off bursts of space ripples.


    Tianxuanzi''s face changed slightly. He put up his arms in front of him again in panic, but he was unwilling to show weakness and said, "then I''ll see what you can do with your full strength!"


    But he secretly regretted that he had known that the boy''s strength was so terrible, so he was not so full of words. If he didn''t fight back, he couldn''t escape. He had to carry it hard and completely abandoned his advantage of rich combat experience. It was really asking for trouble.


    Just now, Ding Ning used seven points of force. Although it made him extremely painful, it was still within his bearing range. Even if he added three points of force, it should not be unbearable.


    As long as you can take these two punches again, you can fight back. At that time, you must teach the boy a good lesson and get back this face.


    After thinking, tianxuanzi didn''t dare to be careless. He crossed his arms in front of him and carried the blow hard.


    Ding Ning keenly found that last time, tianxuanzi took the punch with his right arm, but this time, he changed his left arm to block out.


    It seems that the first fist was not what he thought. It didn''t bring any damage to tianxuanzi. At least, his right arm hasn''t recovered yet.


    This discovery gave Ding Ning a sudden boost of spirit. With a terrible attack, the momentum was like a rainbow, and the strength pit increased to 12 points.


    "Bang!"


    A loud noise came, and the terrible waves rolled. Tianxuanzi, who always maintained the style of an expert, finally couldn''t help taking a step back, while Ding Ning only took two steps back this time.


    Tianxuanzi carried his hands to cover up the spasm of unconsciousness in his right arm. The pain made the corners of his mouth twitch, but he said with a hard dry smile: "yes, this punch is still a little interesting."


    Ding Ning smiled insidiously, kicked hard at his feet, jumped up like a cheetah, and shouted, "take another punch from me."


    He used the first fist in the wild body refining technique. Although he did not use spiritual power and internal energy, the nine fists were one, and their power was like a waterfall falling from the sky. The terrible power made the space crack.


    For the first time, Ding Ning did his best to hit this fist without spiritual power. The feeling of weakness that he was evacuated from his physical strength suddenly made him realize that this "wild body refining" is not only a body quenching skill, but also a skill to stimulate the potential of martial artists, which can instantly concentrate the power of every cell in his whole body, complete his work in one battle, and burst out the most powerful skill.


    "Ah! MD, you insidious boy, it''s really mean. Didn''t you say that you just hit with all your strength? Why did you suddenly become so strong?"


    Looking at the third fist like destroying heaven and earth, tianxuanzi was stunned. A strong sense of threat enveloped him and scolded angrily.

 Chapter 617

    Never mind the agreement to let him do three moves again, the spiritual shield around him surged wildly, forming a curtain of light like substance, layer after layer... The uneasiness in his heart didn''t fade until it was full of ten defensive shields.


    "Kaka, Kaka..."


    What is momentum? At this moment, Ding Ning perfectly interprets the meaning of this idiom. The ten layers of spiritual shield are directly broken, making a crisp sound of glass breaking.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, tianxuanzi uttered a scream like a wolf howl. The whole man flew backward and drew a beautiful arc in the air. Then he stumbled to the ground and retreated more than ten steps to stabilize his heel. With a ghost of horror on his face, he couldn''t believe looking at Ding Ning who collapsed and crumbled all over his body.


    Seeing that xuanzi was unharmed, Ding Ning realized the strength and horror of the Shenwu level strong man. His face showed a helpless color and said dejectedly: "I took back my words, I lost."


    At the moment, he was exhausted. Although his spiritual power was running fast to recover his strength, his strong sense of weakness made him understand that he had absolutely no power to fight again in a short time. Although he was very unwilling, he was still single and admitted defeat. Now tianxuanzi only needs to stretch out a little finger to poke him down, so admitting defeat is the wisest choice, otherwise tianxuanzi would become angry and hurt the killer, Xia Hou Weiyang may not be able to stop him in time.


    "No, the loser is me. I used the spiritual shield of tianwu territory, or ten layers. Er, strictly speaking, this is the defense ability of Zhenwu territory. If I am at the same level as you, you can really abuse me like a pig and dog."


    Tianxuanzi was terrified. He was stunned for a long time before he said bitterly.


    A strange light flashed in Ding Ning''s eyes, and he was inexplicably more fond of the notorious troublemaker. This guy was not as hateful as the rumor said, and he could be regarded as a aboveboard man.


    You know, a strong man in the divine martial arts realm can put down his face and admit his failure to an ant in his eyes, which is not what ordinary people can have.


    He didn''t know that tianxuanzi had traveled all over the world and challenged all kinds of experts in his life. Although his temperament was jumping, he was an out and out Wu Chi. Sometimes he really cared about face, but more often, he respected people better than himself.


    Although Ding Ning''s cultivation is far inferior to him, his terrible potential makes him feel inferior. When he was paraded in the west, he even suffered the insults such as rotten eggs and rotten vegetable leaves. What''s it to lose face to him.


    So, in the crowd''s eyes and tongue tied, tianxuanzi rubbed his head with a flattering smile, put his arm around Ding Ning''s shoulder and said, "brother, let''s be friends at first sight. Worship me? Just teach me that move."


    The forehead of Tianji dance quietly climbed up three black lines, and this martial uncle began to be unreliable again. You paid homage to him. Isn''t he different from me?


    Xia Hou Weiyang and others can''t cry or laugh. I''ve never seen such a brazen strong man in Shenwu realm. It''s a shame for the strong man to have no dignity at all.


    But this result is what they want to see. After all, Xia Hou Weiyang can''t do it now. Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou can move their hands, which will inevitably expose their physical disability.


    For tianxuanzi, an unreliable guy, the people in the Imperial Academy still have a certain vigilance. For the sake of novel martial arts, there is no integrity at all.


    Ding Ning was hugged by him. Although he could not feel any hostility, he was still in a state of anxiety for fear that he would suddenly be in trouble. At this distance, if he suddenly attacked the killer, I''m afraid the strong in the holy martial arts could not save him.


    What''s more, he was not used to such a zero distance contact with a bad old man. If he changed into a beautiful woman like Tianji dance, he quietly broke away from his arm, With a dry smile, he said: "elder, you''re really joking. You''re a strong man of Shenwu level. I''m an ancestral secret method to stimulate potential. I need to soak special liquid every day since I was a child to reluctantly exert it. Moreover, there will be a period of weakness after exertion. Look at me now, even an ordinary person can knock me down."


    Ding Ning was lying and joking. Do I know you very well? You''re making friends with each other. I foolishly taught you the killer mace of turning defeat into victory. I really think I''m a fool.


    Tianxuanzi was itching like a cat. He scratched his ears and cheeks and asked, "this is a big killing device to turn defeat into victory. Do you have to soak the liquid medicine since childhood? I''m in the magical realm. My body strength should be able to withstand the secret method of the strongest power in an instant."


    Looking at his pure longing eyes, Ding Ning suddenly throbbed for a moment. This guy has a childlike heart and a devout pursuit of martial arts. Just like his obsession with medical ethics, it gives him a feeling of empathy. Maybe this unreliable old guy will itch for a moment and provoke right and wrong everywhere, but it is not such an unreasonable disaster as rumored.


    Ding Ning hesitated. He was not a pure martial artist in his bones. He always regarded the profession of doctor as his main business, and he didn''t have the door view of ordinary martial artists. In the face of tianxuanzi''s eager eyes, he had a feeling that he couldn''t bear to refuse.


    Seeing Ding Ning''s hesitation, tianxuanzi thought there was a play, "Brother, you just need to teach me this move, and you will be my own brother in the future. By the way, I have a daughter. She is 20 years old. She looks beautiful and beautiful. She is a hybrid. You know, it''s absolutely beautiful. What do you think when I come back and let her marry you as a wife?"


    Ding Ning suddenly had a black line on his face, and a little favor he just had for him suddenly disappeared. Although he respected people who focused on pursuing martial arts, it does not mean that he recognized the happy behavior of sacrificing his relatives for martial arts, Calm face said: "please respect yourself, elder. Although she is your daughter, she also has her own thoughts and the right to pursue her own happiness. Don''t say it again in the future."


    "Yes, you''re right. It doesn''t matter if you don''t like hybrids!"


    Tianxuanzi saw that Ding Ning''s face turned sunny and cloudy in the twinkling of an eye. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He quickly lost his smile and repeatedly said yes. The appearance of nodding and bowing, where was there the noble demeanor of immortality before, which surprised the people in the Imperial Palace and couldn''t help laughing.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. After Ding Ning flatly refused tianxuanzi''s absurd conditions, Tianji dance seemed relieved.


    But then, tianxuanzi performed the unreliable characteristics incisively and vividly again, swept the light from the corner of his eyes to the Tianji dance, clapped his hands and stretched out his hand to pull the ignorant Tianji dance on his face, Proudly promoted: "I know, brother, you must not like mixed race children, right? It doesn''t matter. This is my martial nephew''s Secret dance. Although it''s a little exotic compared with my daughter, it''s definitely an original Chinese beauty. Not to mention drowning fish and falling geese, it''s definitely a shame to spend the moon. Shall I let her marry my brother?"


    "Martial uncle, what are you talking about?"


    Tianji dance was ashamed. Her beautiful eyes glanced at Ding Ning, stamped her feet and said.


    "Xiaowu, sacrifice for martial uncle. Anyway, you will get married sooner or later. My brother is so good when he is young. He must be the dragon among people and deserve you. Although Tianji Pavilion pays attention to free love, can martial uncle pit you? Absolutely not. It''s right to listen to martial uncle."


    Tianxuanzi disapproved and said that the fate of tianjizi in previous dynasties had long been doomed, so they would leave their children at the first time to prevent their death after being punished by heaven. Tianxuanzi is the descendant of the previous generation of tianjizi.


    Tianji dance bowed her head in shame and stamped her feet, "martial uncle, you will talk nonsense and people will ignore you."


    But she didn''t find that she was shy and forgot to hide her voice. Ding Ning was like being eaten by thunder and stared at her for a long time.


    Joe, is the secret dance Joe? How could Qiao Qiao be the leader of Tianji pavilion? No, it''s impossible. She must have a similar voice to Joe.


    Seeing his silly appearance, tianxuanzi was overjoyed. It turned out that the boy really didn''t like mixed race children and liked Chinese beauties.


    He must be fascinated by the shy little woman of Tianji dance now. If he sees the original appearance of Tianji dance, he can''t be fascinated by seven meat and eight vegetables?


    It seems that this matter is interesting. This boy has such a powerful secret method, which is by no means a thing in the pool. Coupled with the careful training of marquis Wu, his future achievements are absolutely unlimited.


    No, we have to let Tianji dance show its true face, so that this boy can fall in love with her, so he owes himself a great favor and is willing to teach his secret method.


    Tianxuanzi always acted unexpectedly, which was closely related to his unrestrained thinking. In a short moment, he made a decision, smiled like an old fox stealing a chicken, and opened the veil of Tianji dance with lightning speed.


    "Ah!"


    Tianji dance didn''t expect that tianxuanzi would lift her veil and cover her face with a cry.


    "Joe, is it really you? How is this possible?"


    Although she covered quickly, Ding Ning still saw her appearance clearly from the fleeting moment, and exclaimed in an incredible surprise.


    "I... Ding Ning, didn''t expect to see you here."


    Joe saw that Ding Ning had recognized her, and no longer covered his face, said with a wry smile.


    Tianxuanzi was silly, and the people in Guoshi mansion were also silly. They didn''t expect that they knew each other.


    "Do you know?"


    Tianxuanzi took a smoke from the corner of his mouth and asked tentatively. He secretly called bad luck. If they had known each other long ago, his friendship would not have been in vain. It seems that if they want to learn the secret method, they have to let their baby daughter out.


    "We are good friends."


    "We are old classmates."


    Ding Ning and Qiao answered in unison.


    But Joe''s answer was different from last time, and Ding Ning''s answer was the same as last time, which made Joe''s look a little gloomy.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed and looked at Qiao Qiao unexpectedly. He was inexplicably comfortable in his heart. This discovery surprised him suddenly.


    He thought Joe Joe was just a passer-by in his life. With her last bone exuding indifference of refusing people thousands of miles away, there would be no intersection between them.


    Last time we met, he thought he was different in her heart, just like she had a very special position in his heart, but when she spit out three words of old classmates, it deeply hurt his self-esteem.


    With a trace of anger and loss, mixed with faint heartache, he forced himself to treat her as an ordinary classmate. From then on, he met passers-by.


    But at this moment, when he heard Joe say that he was her good friend and saw her lonely look, his heart was severely touched. A sentence hidden in the deepest part of his heart blurted out: "what am I in your heart?"

 Chapter 618

    What are you in my heart? You really don''t know?


    Joe lowered his head in silence, and even breathing became difficult. His heart was as painful as tears, and tears slipped quietly.


    She loved Ding Ning. From the moment she acquiesced in him guarding her, she fell in love with him and never changed.


    However, she knows that they are in different worlds, and there are too many obstacles between them, so she can only suppress her emotions and bury that love deeply in her heart. She only hopes that God will have mercy and one day there will be a miracle to let them together.


    But when Ding Ning misunderstood her and beat her father Qiao Yuhan, she knew that the last possibility between them was completely cut off.


    No one knew that Qiao Qiao knelt in front of Qiao Yuhan''s door for a full day and night, and promised to cut off all contact with Ding Ning, so that Qiao Yuhan let him go.


    Since then, Qiao Qiao has followed Qiao Yuhan overseas to learn how to manage the family industry. Missing is like a poisonous snake biting her heart. Even overseas, she has always been quietly paying attention to Ding Ning, hoping that he can stand out, create miracles, tear away all obstacles and be with her.


    Seeing Ding Ning finally emerge in the medical field, Qiao Qiao squatted on the ground and wept in the streets of Paris regardless of the eyes of passers-by, just because she knew that Ding Ning''s achievements were far from enough. The Qiao family, a family with the highest power in the kingdom of China, was like an invisible yoke, drawing a huge gap between her and his status, Insurmountable, like a natural moat.


    Countless nights, she tossed and turned, sleepless, can only silently pray for him, cheer for him, cheer for him, and be proud of him... I just hope he goes higher and farther, even if she is no longer accompanied by him.


    She was like a fish dying of thirst on shore. She couldn''t help paying attention to everything about him. She knew that he had a confidant and that he had made great achievements in the field of medicine, but it had nothing to do with her anymore.


    The last time I came back to visit my brother, I happened to meet Ding Ning. The special license plate number let her know that he had never forgotten her, which made her already unpopular heart ripple again. However, Ding Ning''s indifference and ruthlessness made her happy heart silent again until it was broken and boring.


    Therefore, when Tianji Zi accidentally found that she had the potential to practice Tianji, she explained everything to her. When she wanted her to be the successor, she agreed without hesitation.


    Qiao Yuhan was overjoyed when he learned that Qiao Qiao became the leader of Tianji Pavilion. The future leader of Tianji Pavilion will be the strongest help for him to take charge of the power of the Qiao family, thus ignoring that all this will be at the cost of Qiao Qiao''s young life.


    "Tell me, what am I in your heart? Just go. There''s no news. Every time I''m about to forget you, you always haunt me. What do you want to do?"


    Ding Ning was aching all over. His strong sense of weakness made him tired and wanted to fall asleep. But he looked at Qiao Qiao''s quietly falling tears. His heart seemed to be tightly clenched by a pair of invisible big hands, which made it difficult for him to breathe. With red eyes, he grabbed her weak shoulders and shook desperately, hoarse voice and asked painfully.


    When they saw that the relationship between them seemed a little unusual, Xia Hou Weiyang was very interested in dragging what else to say. Tianxuanzi quietly left, and the greedy wolf three also silently stepped down and left the only reception room of the imperial scholar''s house to them.


    "You hurt me."


    Joe Joe listened to his hoarse voice, clenched his lower lip, raised his head, said pitifully, but his gray heart suddenly brightened. It turned out that he always thought of himself, that''s enough.


    "Hurt you? Oh, you deserve it. You cruel woman, do you know how many times you have made my heart ache? You said to leave without any news. I''ve been living numbly like a walking corpse for half a year. I want to make you more painful."


    Although Ding Ning said fiercely, his strength relaxed a little.


    Just when Qiao Qiao secretly rejoiced, she was suddenly hugged by him tightly around her neck. A strong masculine breath came, and her cherry lips were blocked by an overbearing mouth.


    "You... Um..."


    Qiao qiaomei''s eyes suddenly widened and her whole body was stiff. She subconsciously wanted to struggle, but she immediately thought that this was what she had been looking forward to? He immediately relaxed, put his backhand around his neck and responded to his kiss warmly and green.


    Ding Ning regretted after he was impulsive. He secretly cursed what he was doing. He had already carried so many love debts. Why can''t he control himself to provoke Joe.


    Joe, in particular, has a very special position in his heart. How can he be abrupt and strong to her.


    But when Qiao Qiao kissed him back with shame and astringency, he immediately threw these thoughts out of the sky, and all that remained in his heart was a strong sense of joy and satisfaction. It turned out that she also liked herself. As soon as her mind of worrying about gain and loss went away, he became more and more forgetful and threw himself into the hot kiss


    "You hurt me. I''m swollen."


    I don''t know how long later, in the fierce gasp, Joe pushed Ding Ning away with a blush, rubbed his swollen lips and said coyly.


    "Bang!"


    But unexpectedly, Ding Ning had already lost his strength. Before, he suddenly found that Tianji dance was Qiao Qiao, who was there. At the moment, she pushed her gently and sat down on the ground. Her head knocked hard on the tea table, and her eyes turned over and fainted.


    "Ah, Ding Ning, are you okay? I... I didn''t mean it. Don''t scare me."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned and rushed to Ding Ning, shouting in panic. The tears that had just stopped fell down again.


    "Qinglian in my family is very strong. She never shed tears. How can she become Jiao Qiao?"


    Ding Ning suddenly opened his eyes, grabbed Qiao Qiao''s hands and leaned against his arms, laughing with a playful tone in his eyes.


    Although he did knock hard just now, his body after military training was so fragile that he couldn''t penetrate the skin with a knife. What can the tea table do to him.


    Although his physical strength was exhausted, he didn''t lose much mental power. What''s more, he was finally extremely excited at the moment. How could he faint? He was teasing Joe.


    "You... Necrotic... Hate... Just bully me... HMM..."


    Joe Joe knew that he had been fooled. He was not willing to beat him on the chest twice with a small powder fist, but he gently pulled him down on him. His eyes were opposite, and they all saw the deep love in each other''s eyes.


    Soon, there was another violent gasp in the room


    For a long time, Ding Ning lay on the ground, hugging Qiao Qiao with a red face but full of happy smiles in his arms, whispering intimacy and pouring out their thoughts.


    Ding Ning cried in his heart. Qiao Qiao just said that he could have her. Unfortunately, he was so weak that he didn''t even have the strength to stand up. For the first time in his life, he tasted that his heart was more than enough but his strength was not enough.


    He can only pretend to be righteous and awe inspiring and say that he wants to save her first time for the wedding night. Although he noticed the sadness that flashed from the bottom of his eyes when Qiao Qiao''s happy smile appeared on his face, he didn''t break it.


    Isn''t it that Tianji Pavilion deduces that fate goes against the sky, which will consume vitality? As long as it''s not Shouyuan Tianding, Ding Ning has some ways to help her replenish her vitality.


    He has 15 intact Ivy beads, one for grandma and one for Grandpa su. How can he be stingy with his beloved woman?


    "Open your mouth!"


    Ding Ning quietly took out the Ivy beads and said softly.


    "No, people''s mouths are swollen. If you look back, you will be laughed at."


    Qiao Qiao thought he hadn''t kissed enough, said coyly, but her small mouth was faithfully slightly opened and shyly closed her eyes. She cherished every minute and second with Ding Ning and liked the wonderful feeling when he kissed herself.


    "Silly girl, have you forgotten what your husband does? I''m the best doctor."


    Ding Ning made a funny joke, quickly stuffed the Ivy beads into her mouth, gently held her chin, and smoothly entered her body.


    "Ah, what do you give me to eat? How can I feel full of vitality."


    Qiao Qiao opened his eyes in amazement and asked strangely.


    "It''s the herb pill I prepared. It can quickly restore strength... Ah..."


    Before he finished, Ding Ning let out a cry and almost regretted that his intestines were green. He just took the Ivy beads as a treasure to save his life. He even forgot that vitality also represents physical strength. Just now he could swallow the Ivy beads and instantly recover his physical strength. Not to mention the first time of asking Qiao Qiao, it''s no problem to ask her for the 100th time.


    He wanted to repent, but when he thought that he had just wanted her on his wedding night in order to cover up his weakness, he suddenly felt like he had moved a stone and hit his foot.


    As for why he didn''t tell Joe that he swallowed Ivy beads for her, first, it was because such things were too incredible, and Joe might not believe them;


    Second, there are so many disciples in Tianji Pavilion. Does he have to give each of them a green rattan bead? Don''t say he doesn''t have so much, even if he does, he won''t be so selfless;


    Third, money and wealth move people''s hearts. Even if Tianji pavilion has a reputation, Tianji Pavilion disciples seem to be selfless people who have no desire and no desire. However, he always firmly believes that there is no absolute loyalty in the world. The so-called absolute loyalty is just because the chips for betrayal are not enough. He is not sure whether they will covet after they get that Zhiqing tengzhu can supplement the lost longevity yuan, Human nature is the most untenable thing. At that time, I''m afraid even Joe''s master may not be able to trust. It''s not helping her, but harming her.


    "Cao Mu Dan? What is it?"


    Qiao Qiao tilted his head and asked curiously.


    Ding Ning looked at her pure and lovely appearance, as if she had returned to her school days, She couldn''t help pecking on her lips before she said nonsense: "A kind of Dan medicine made from the essence of various rare herbs can supplement the life force of human loss. After you practice, you will surely lose vitality greatly when you deduce things. The medicine contained in this herb is enough to maintain your consumption. I don''t want my daughter-in-law to give birth to a little monkey for what is called the world''s common life. Die. "


    "Who... Who wants to have a little monkey with you."


    Qiao Qiao turned his eyes in shame, but his heart was full of deep joy. He kissed him on the lips emotionally. With pleading in his eyes, he asked carefully, "Ding Ning, is it difficult to refine this plant pill?"


    "It''s very difficult. You don''t want me to give it to your fellow disciples to refine it? Don''t even think about it. This pill is not only difficult to refine, but the most important thing is that the medicinal materials are extremely rare and almost extinct on the earth. I also obtained a material by chance. I spent a lot of effort to refine three pills. I can''t bear to take them myself."


    Ding Ning jumped in his heart and quickly poured out the bitter water, which instantly increased the preciousness of the pill countless times.

 Chapter 619

    Joe was greatly moved. Maybe Ding Ning didn''t know what he was in his heart, but she knew how important she was in his heart.


    Looking at him tenderly, he said softly, "Ding Ning, you are very kind to me."


    Ding Ning smiled proudly, "you are my daughter-in-law. I''m not good to you. Who are you good to?"


    "I know it''s too much to ask, but..."


    Qiao Qiao clenched his red lips and said, "don''t you have three such pills? Can... Can you give my master one to save him? He''s really kind to me."


    Ding Ning looked at her troubled appearance, and his heart was suddenly soft. In his impression, Qiao Qiao was a very self-improvement and independent girl and never asked for help. The first time he asked for help was for her brother, and this was the second time for her master. It seems that her master''s position in her heart is really important.


    Hey! Qiao Qiao is her own woman. How can she bear to see her sad? But a strange treasure like Ivy League beads is very important. If she really takes it out to treat her master, I''m afraid it will put her in danger and do bad things with good intentions. This is by no means the situation he wants to see. He can''t help but feel very embarrassed and ponder how to have the best of both worlds.


    Seeing Ding Ning''s face hesitant, Qiao Qiao showed a gloomy color and said with a forced smile, "forget it, just think I didn''t say it. Don''t be embarrassed."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to save your master, but I don''t have any plant pills. One was used to save my grandmother, the other saved the old man of the Su family, and only the last one is left for you."


    Ding Ning thought and said slowly, "I understand your mood very much. In fact... There is no way to save your master."


    "What can I do?"


    Qiao Qiao was deeply moved when Ding Ning said that he gave himself the last one. He also heard that master was not absolutely hopeless. He was excited to ignore his salty pig hand and asked with crimson excitement.


    "How big! I''m really blessed!"


    Ding Ning gave an intoxicated exclamation on his face. Unexpectedly, the pure Qiao Qiao didn''t look like a mountain without dew. It turned out that he was so hidden that he was also a d-level boss. He really didn''t know the true face of Lushan Mountain and only lived in this mountain.


    Seeing Ding Ning eating tofu, he dared to sell off. Qiao Qiao twisted around his waist in shame, "I hate it. Come on, people are... All your people. When can''t... Can''t..."


    She was embarrassed to say what she said. Ding Ning was very happy when she heard it. She only felt that she had never been so happy. This is probably the sense of achievement that finally got her first love.


    At that moment, it was another passionate kiss. It was not until Joe didn''t hold his breath and almost fainted that he reluctantly separated.


    "If you want to save your master, you have to refine herbal medicine again. It''s just... It''s really hard to find medicinal materials."


    Ding Ning paused in embarrassment and said seriously, "what''s more, even if you can find the medicinal materials for refining pills and refine them successfully, your master''s longevity has been damaged, and you can''t calculate major events, otherwise even the gods can''t save him."


    It''s impossible to give qingtengzhu to Qiaoqiao''s master. Ding Ning can only retreat and seek truth, and find a way to refine Mingyuan pill, a pill with similar effects to qingtengzhu.


    However, although this kind of life yuan pill can also greatly supplement vitality, its efficacy must not be compared with that of qingtengzhu, which can absorb plant vitality as a supplement, and it can only be used once, so he can only deceive Qiao casually, so as not to be noticed by her.


    Behoove Dan was what he has naturally changed to the name of the grass and Dan. Anyway, even if he was a saint, he did not master the ancient alchemy. What was the name of the Dan Yao has the final say.


    "Tell me what medicine you need. I''ll ask the school to do everything possible to collect it."


    Qiao Qiao''s eyes lit up immediately. Although Ding Ning said those medicinal materials were extremely rare, she would not give up as long as she had a little chance.


    "It''s hard. It''s just the general medicinal materials for refining herbal medicine. Although rare, it''s not impossible to buy. The most difficult thing is the three main medicines, yongyang grass, Jiyin fruit and infant pill."


    Ding Ning sorted out his thoughts and said with a bitter smile: "yongyang grass and Jiyin fruit have a very short life span, and they are two opposite extremes. Yongyang grass not only dies without sunshine, but also withers immediately when it sees rain. It has a certain chance to be born only when there is" polar day "at the South and north poles; On the contrary, Jiyin fruit can''t see a ray of sunshine in the growth cycle, and it must grow in extremely cold places. It can only appear in the "polar night" at the South and north poles; Not to mention that it is only possible that it will be born. Even if it does, it may not be so coincidentally discovered. "


    Then he described the appearance of the two herbs to her. Joe was shocked immediately. The conditions of the two herbs were incredibly harsh.


    As we all know, "polar day" and "polar night" alternate at the South and north poles every year. Day (called polar day) and night (called polar night) are roughly six consecutive months in a year.


    In "polar day", 24 hours a day is always daytime; When the "polar night" comes, the sun will never rise from the horizon. It is night all day.


    Polar day and polar night only occur in the Antarctic Circle and the Arctic circle. When polar day occurs in the Antarctic, polar night occurs in the Arctic, and vice versa.


    The earth has polar day and polar night every year. It seems not so difficult, but the problem is that yongyang grass can''t even see rain. Who can guarantee that it will be sunny every day in polar day, which makes the birth probability of yongyang grass very small, and it is conceivable that it is difficult to find it.


    Qiaoqiao clenched her lower lip and secretly made up her mind to look for it no matter how difficult it was. After all, Shifu''s life was not in danger in a short time. It was no problem to persist for ten or eight years. The big deal was that she and the people of the school stayed at the North and south poles to look for it. If she couldn''t do it for one year, it would be two years. If she couldn''t do it for two years, it would be three years... Until she found it.


    Ding Ning looked at her firm look and secretly complained. He didn''t want Joe to suffer that crime. He decided to increase his chips and completely eliminate her unreliable idea, With a bitter smile, it said, "this is not the hardest part. The most difficult thing is the baby Dan. It is also called the" devil Dan ". As the name suggests, the devil Dan is the inner elixir of the beast. It contains all the essence of life. If it is the ancient times that the monster runs all over the place, it is not difficult to get the devil Dan. Now, after the founding of the PRC, the animal is not allowed to be fine. Where else can we find the monster?


    Qiaoqiao''s heart was suddenly cool. Although yongyang grass and Jiyin fruit were difficult to find, there were still traces to follow. With good luck, she might be able to find them, but where did she find the monster, an extinct creature on the earth.


    No, Qiao Qiao, as a Xueba, was not stupid at all. He suddenly reacted. His beautiful eyes contained water mist. However, he wanted to cry and stared at Ding Ning. He pouted wrongfully: "you hate it. You lied to me."


    "How did I lie to you?"


    Ding Ning was confused by her wronged appearance, but what he said was not at all false, and it was difficult to find medicinal materials, which is why he was unable to open the furnace for alchemy.


    "You said there were no monsters in the world. How did you refine your previous plant pill?"


    Qiao Qiao hung his head sadly and said quietly like an angry little daughter-in-law, "you just don''t want to save my master, do you?"


    Ding Ning''s treacherous smile immediately stagnated and her scalp became numb. I went and patronized her. How could I forget this? She reacted so quickly and found the flaw immediately.


    What should I do? His mind turned rapidly, wondering how to explain it, otherwise the beauty would be unhappy and he would suffer.


    "Cough, it''s not that I lied to you, nor that I didn''t want to save your master. I can swear to God that these three main medicines are absolutely indispensable. I was able to refine herbal medicine before, only because I accidentally met a monster. With the help of a friend with high martial arts, we fought for three days and nights, and finally killed the monster and got the demon pill, I can refine three plant pills. "


    Ding Ning explained solemnly.


    Qiao Qiao''s eyes lit up: "you mean there are monsters in this world?"


    "Of course, isn''t it the demon Dan? I''ll find a way."


    Tianxuanzi suddenly broke in, directly ignoring Ding Ning''s murderous vision, and regardless of Qiao Qiao, who was blushing with shame and got up from Ding Ning, patted his chest as if nothing had happened.


    This product has no master''s demeanor. On the surface, it has been playing with Xiahou Weiyang. In fact, it has never had a face or skin to eavesdrop on the two people''s conversation.


    It''s easy for a strong man in Shenwu state to eavesdrop on two young people who are only one room away, even if he is not a divine master.


    In fact, Ding Ning can arrange a sound barrier. Even if he can''t stop him from eavesdropping, he can also get a warning.


    The so-called guard against gentlemen but not villains, he really underestimated tianxuanzi''s moral bottom line and cheek thickness. Unexpectedly, as a master of Shenwu realm, he didn''t have the demeanor of a strong man at all. It was shameless to eavesdrop on other people''s privacy.


    Look at Xia Hou Weiyang and Xiang Tiange. They have a strong character, so they can''t do such bad things. No wonder these goods are notorious and don''t attract people everywhere.


    Relying on his identity, Xia Hou Weiyang didn''t follow him, but his mind was communicating with Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou: "I didn''t expect that this boy would still refine pills. Do you think that grass and wood pills will help your flesh?"


    "I think there should be. Our bodies have been wasted for decades, and our lower bodies are about to decay. Even if the little miracle doctor helps us heal our wounds, I''m afraid it won''t last long."


    Xiang Tiange touched his chin and said thoughtfully.


    Qu Wuyou said excitedly, "listen to the herb described by the little miracle doctor. There seems to be some yongyang herb in our arsenal, but the demon pill and extreme Yin herb are a little more troublesome, third brother. What do you mean?"


    "Yes, I''m going to contribute yongyang grass in exchange for two plant pills. When Ding boy helps you heal your wounds and takes the plant pill, our brothers can fight side by side again."


    Xia Hou Weiyang said excitedly.


    "Third brother!"


    Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou gave an emotional shout. Even with their nature, they were excited to tears at the moment.


    Fortunately, they are communicating with divine knowledge, and the magic mosquito can''t hear what they are talking about. If Ding Ning knows their dialogue, he will hate his teeth itching, roar and ask your integrity? Have they all been eaten by dogs?


    After being shy, Qiao Qiao was more concerned about master''s life and asked in surprise, "martial uncle, can you really find the demon pill?"


    "I know where there is a monster. If you kill it, there will be a demon pill."


    Tianxuanzi said in a relaxed tone, which surprised Qiao Qiao inexplicably. It was great to shout. Master was finally saved.

 Chapter 620

    Ding Ning was keenly aware of the dignified and palpitating color under tianxuanzi''s fake relaxed expression.


    Suddenly, it seemed that tianxuanzi had suffered a loss in the hands of the monster. Otherwise, how could he allow it to live to the present with his brave and ruthless nature.


    However, this also changed Ding Ning''s impression of tianxuanzi again.


    Although these goods are unreliable and have no bottom line, they are really good to his senior brother.


    "But it''s not so easy to find yongyang grass and Jiyin grass."


    Knowing the whereabouts of the demon Dan, Qiao Qiao began to worry about yongyang grass and Jiyin fruit again.


    Tianxuanzi frowned and said firmly, "there''s no way. We can only send people to the north and south poles to look for them. In addition, we can hang a high reward to see if anyone collects these two kinds of medicinal materials, and then try to buy them with heavy gold or other methods. In short, we must collect the medicinal materials needed for alchemy at all costs."


    "Extreme night, extreme night, martial uncle, do you think there will be extremely Yin fruit in the secret place of Tongtian?"


    Qiao Qiao whispered like a dreamer and suddenly asked.


    Tianxuanzi suddenly lit up in front of him and patted his thigh excitedly: "yes, how can I forget that according to brother Ding, the growth environment of Jiyin fruit is very suitable for the growth of Jiyin grass in Tongtian secret place."


    "Tell me what''s going on in Tongtian secret territory."


    Ding Ning was inspired when he heard the speech. Jiyin fruit is one of the most Yin and cold herbs in the world. It has a wide range of medicinal properties and is an indispensable main medicinal material for refining a variety of prefecture level pills. Even heaven level pills need Jiyin fruit.


    It''s just that the growth environment of Jiyin fruit is too harsh. Even if you can find one occasionally, you can''t cultivate it manually. Naturally, more is better. If there is an environment suitable for the growth of Jiyin fruit in Tongtian secret place, he should go in whatever he says.


    "The secret land of Tongtian is sealed in the magic abyss, where there is no day and no sunshine all year round, and the magic abyss is located in the extremely cold zone of Siberia, which is in line with the growth environment of extremely Yin grass. Ding Ning, do you think there will be extremely Yin grass there?"


    Qiao Qiao introduced uncertainly.


    "It''s very possible, but I''m not sure about this thing. No one dares to say that there will be something in Tongtian secret territory when I don''t see the extremely Yin fruit, so we still have to make two preparations. According to xuanzi the day before yesterday, we should first arrange people to try our luck in the north and south poles and offer a high reward to see if we can buy it. It''s really not good. We''ll look in Tongtian secret territory at that time."


    Ding Ning was annoyed that tianxuanzi overheard them. Even the elder stopped shouting and simply called them by name.


    Tianxuanzi had a thick skin and didn''t care at all. He said with a smile: "well, I''ll send a message back to Tianji Pavilion immediately and arrange people to look for it."


    "Wait a minute, remember to send this message back. The polar day time in the Antarctic is around December 22 (winter solstice) every year, but it basically enters the polar day from about September 23 (autumn equinox) to about March 21 (spring equinox) the next year. The occurrence area is 66 ¡ã 34''s-90 ¡ã s; the polar day time in the Arctic is June 22 (summer solstice) every year It is a complete polar day before and after. Basically, it enters the polar day from March 21 (spring equinox) and ends around September 23 (autumn equinox). The occurrence area is 66 ¡ã 34''n-90 ¡ã n. on the contrary, it is more likely to find it according to this time period, longitude and latitude. "


    Ding Ning once planned to take time to take a chance, so he did detailed homework. At this time, someone did it for him. He said what he knew without hesitation.


    Tianxuanzi raised his thumb in surprise: "brother is a cow."


    "It''s nothing. I''m a doctor. Of course, I should pay attention to excellence."


    Ding Ning said calmly, but he enjoyed the adoring eyes of Joe.


    "Now the probability of finding baby pill and extremely Yin grass has increased a lot. The most difficult thing is yongyang grass."


    Qiao Qiao pondered and turned his head, looking forward to whether he could replace the north and south poles and think of a place suitable for the growth of yongyang grass.


    "Pa!"


    Tianxuanzi suddenly patted his thigh and startled them. Hearing the sound, tianxuanzi said in surprise: "there may be yongyang grass in Tongtian secret territory."


    Ding Ning frowned and said discontentedly, "are you kidding? How can there be yongyang grass in the place where extremely Yin fruits grow?"


    "No, martial uncle is right. According to the ancient records and the results calculated by master, there is a very special place in Tongtian secret territory, where the sun shines all year round, but..."


    Speaking of this, Joe paused and looked at tianxuanzi. It seemed difficult to hide.


    "Just what? Say it."


    Ding Ning was listening, but Qiao Qiao suddenly stopped talking and asked eagerly.


    "Let me tell you."


    Joe hesitated, Tianxuanzi''s face was very dignified and sighed: "Five thousand years ago, our Terran finally killed all the invading demons. In order to prevent the demons from coming back to life, or the demon world invaded the world again through the Tongtian tower, which plunged the world into war again and led to the destruction of life, so more than a thousand Saint level strong men jointly set up a heaven sealing array to seal the Tongtian tower. However, the Tongtian tower is a divine thing that connects heaven and earth, and there is no array in the world Dharma Seals it. Therefore, those Saint level strong people do not hesitate to sacrifice their lives, instill their lifelong cultivation and vitality into the Fengtian array, and upgrade it to a god level array, so as to completely seal the Tongtian tower. The place mentioned by Tianji dance is the place where the array eye of the sealed Tongtian tower is located. The Fengtian array conforms to the way of heaven, Pay attention to the balance of yin and yang to maintain the operation of the array, so the array rotates with the rotation of the earth, and the sun shines all the time. It has become the most just and sunny place in the whole magic abyss. Maybe there is yongyang grass. "


    Ding Ning''s eyes are tongue tied. Did human beings know the track of the earth''s movement five thousand years ago? Even know the orbit of the earth''s rotation?


    However, when he thought about the magic of the array, he had a natural sense of relief. The array, like the talisman, seemed extremely mysterious at first glance. However, after understanding the basic principles of the array, he was very clear that the so-called array actually contains complex space science, physics, mathematics, chemistry, astronomy, geoscience, acoustics, optics, natural science, quantum science Feng Shui and other disciplines cover almost all modern disciplines. It is an extremely complex and sophisticated high-end discipline.


    Modern people cannot perfectly explain the principle of the array in a scientific way because they do not have a thorough understanding of nature. Natural phenomena such as wind, rain, thunder, electricity, cloud, wind, fog, light, darkness and five elements are the most basic elements of the world, and they are also the most fundamental reason why the array can fit the laws of heaven and earth, so as to use the great power of heaven and earth to show incredible power.


    Although the strong five thousand years ago may not know what the earth''s rotation is, as a saint level strong, their perception and tactile sensitivity are far higher than ordinary people, they have a long-term understanding of nature, and their cognition and mastery of the rules of heaven and earth are far higher than modern science. Therefore, it is not surprising that they can make the array operate according to the track of the earth''s rotation with the change of natural rules.


    To put it bluntly, both arrays and talismans are actually concrete external manifestations of free energy between heaven and earth.


    For a simple example, it is like a lighting lamp. If electricity is the energy traveling between heaven and earth, then the lamp is equivalent to the medium of array or talisman, which shows the electric energy through lighting.


    It''s just that the free energy between heaven and earth is more elusive and abstract, so the expression form of array or talisman is somewhat incredible, which is difficult for ordinary people to imagine and accept.


    But in fact, when you think about it carefully, there is nothing difficult to understand. With the development of modern science and technology, solar energy, generators, ultrasound, X-ray fluoroscopy... And so on!


    Aren''t these all ways of using the energy of heaven and earth? Who in ancient times dared to imagine modern people bathing with solar energy? Wind power? X-ray to see through


    To understand this, Ding Ning immediately put aside his doubts and looked at Joe complaining. Joe asked, "array eyes are array eyes. How can you hesitate."


    Joe twitched at the corner of his mouth, Said sadly: "It''s the key place of the seal, the location of the Tongtian tower, and the core of the whole Tongtian secret territory. It''s not so easy to get there, not to mention the surrounding circle of the most powerful demon spirit, and countless powerful beasts that have been polluted by the evil spirit and lost their senses linger nearby. Thousands of years later, those ordinary beasts will become Warcraft if they survive In addition, in case someone may inadvertently destroy the seal and damage the seal, all the sects jointly formulate rules, and no one can get close to it. Otherwise, they will become the public enemy of all martial arts, and anyone has the right to kill them locally. "


    Ding Ning opened his mouth and stopped talking. Thousands of Saint level strong people jointly put down the seal. Even if they wanted to destroy it deliberately, they didn''t have the ability.


    However, he also knows that it is related to the safety of the whole Terran. No matter how cautious each major door is, it is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. This is a responsible attitude towards the whole Terran.


    It''s just that the rules are dead and people are alive. He doesn''t care whether he can find yongyang grass or not. It''s just that he is very moved by the extreme Yang place. There must grow some herbs of extreme Yang attribute he dreams of.


    If we can get these herbs that have long disappeared on earth, it is only a matter of time before he can refine heaven level pills.


    He has now been able to easily refine the human level best pill, and there should be no problem with the prefecture level inferior pill.


    It''s a pity that the raw materials needed to refine prefecture level elixir are spirit grass and spirit fruit. The raw materials needed to refine heaven level elixir are more precious and rare. It must be the elixir or even the king of medicine.


    Therefore, what he lacks is neither alchemy nor proficiency, but the raw materials needed for alchemy. Maybe he can find several miraculous drugs in a deep mountain and forest, which can be cultivated artificially.


    But it''s hard to find the old elixir or the king of medicine. The spirit on the earth is thin. These precious elixirs have long lost their breeding soil. Even if one or two of them occasionally exist, they can''t be too old. They will be picked in advance and want the old elixir, It is possible to gain something only by entering the ancient relics that have been born for thousands of years, such as the secret land of Tongtian.


    Therefore, Ding Ning has secretly made up his mind that he must go to Tongtian secret place even if it is dangerous for these miraculous drugs that have disappeared on the earth.


    "Cough, let''s talk about it then."


    Although tianxuanzi had no face and skin and acted recklessly, he was mature and refined. He saw his ideas from Ding Ning''s changeable expression. In case Qiao was worried, he hurriedly winked at Ding Ning, indicating that he knew something in his mind and would discuss it carefully when he had time.

 Chapter 621

    As for the rules? Pooh! He tianxuanzi has turned the world upside down in the Western martial arts world. He also cares about the rules. In his outlook on life, the rules are never used to abide by, but to break. Following the rules can never be his tianxuanzi''s character. It is related to the life of his senior brother who loves him most in the world. He should be lawless once.


    After leaving contact numbers for each other, tianxuanzi lived on his own for fear of being overheard. He took Qiao away cleanly.


    To Ding Ning''s surprise, this guy didn''t mention the secret of learning explosive potential. He was prepared to refine some explosive pills to perfunctory his idea in vain.


    Qiaoqiao was full of reluctance and left step by step. Fortunately, she would not leave until she had attended the birthday banquet of her great grandfather Bai family to prepare for the talks between guwu and Guowu. She still had a chance to meet again these two days.


    Ding Ning watched them leave, and his heart was also full of strong reluctance. Just in the joking eyes of the Imperial Palace and others, he was embarrassed to show too melancholy.


    The next time, Ding Ning began to treat the old leg injuries for Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou, connecting the broken meridians and nerves. It was not too difficult for him, but it needed to consume a large amount of spiritual power and powers. The only trouble was that the two people were disabled for too long, and the leg muscles had completely necrotized.


    He had to hold on to pricking the pulse with a silver needle again to activate their self-recovery mechanism. Even so, without more than half a year of massage and blood circulation, I''m afraid he couldn''t walk down the ground.


    For decades, Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou''s legs finally felt again, and their excited tears filled their eyes.


    Xia Hou Weiyang pretended not to know, took out more than a dozen rare herbs including yongyang grass, and asked Ding Ning if he could use these herbs to refine drugs to help them restore the vitality of their legs.


    After some treatment, it was already in the afternoon. Ding ninghungry''s front heart stuck to his back without even having lunch. Coupled with excessive consumption, the whole person was weak and almost fainted.


    But when he saw these precious herbs, Ding Ning immediately felt like beating chicken blood and patted his chest to ensure that they would recover in the shortest time.


    So, after swallowing a bowl of green vegetable noodles cooked by greedy wolf himself, Ding Ning borrowed a room, put a ban on it, pretended to refine medicine, but took out the fragments of green rattan beads and crushed them into medicine. Xiang Tiange''s injury was only a small problem in his opinion, and the remaining life force of the fragments of green rattan beads was enough.


    Xia Hou Weiyang looked at each other. They always felt that meat buns beat dogs. It was yongyang grass. They also put together more than a dozen rare herbs. What about the agreed herb pill?


    An hour later, Ding Ning, who was walking unsteadily, took out a bottle of pills like black mud balls, saying they were vitality pills, and asked them to take one each morning and evening every day. They could walk down the ground three days later and recover in a week.


    They couldn''t wait to take the vitality pill. Sure enough, they felt that their legs were itchy and moistened by a strong vitality. Their metabolism began to accelerate, and the necrotic cell tissue kept falling off and was replaced by the new cell tissue.


    Xia Hou Weiyang''s face was black and felt that the loss was great, but when he saw that the two people''s necrotic leg muscle tissue gradually turned healthy and ruddy, it was really effective, so his face slowed down slightly.


    Pulling Ding Ning out of the room, he asked seriously, "Xiao Ding, how about taking me as a teacher."


    "No, I have a master."


    Ding Ning''s categorical refusal made Xia Hou Weiyang almost spit out his old blood.


    After being stunned for half a day, Xia Hou Weiyang felt that it must be Ding Ning who didn''t see his real strength, so he flatly refused, and immediately said with temptation: "do you know what my unique skill to become famous is?"


    "Does it have anything to do with me?"


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes and rubbed his temples wearily: "I''m going back."


    "No!"


    Xia Hou is in a hurry. Why is this boy so arrogant? It seems that without letting him see his ability, he simply doesn''t realize what kind of opportunity he missed.


    At once, he roared loudly. When he was about to show his super strength, he was scolded by Ding Ning: "you are sick. I told you that the meridians have just been repaired. You can''t practice, use force or do heavy work these days. You die. Since you don''t take me as a doctor seriously, what do you like?"


    After that, Xia Hou Weiyang brushed away angrily. He remembered that he had just recovered from his injury and couldn''t use his internal power. He immediately had no temper like a vented ball. He quickly caught up with Ding Ning and nodded and apologized with a smiling face: "I''m sorry, don''t be angry. I was in a hurry to forget this crop. I won''t do it again in the future."


    After Ding Ning brushed his temper, he waved his hand carelessly and said in an old-fashioned way, "forget it, I''m a doctor and won''t care about the patient, but remember, don''t move your internal power in a week, otherwise the immortal won''t save you."


    "Yes, I remember."


    Xia Hou Weiyang wiped the sweat on his forehead with lingering fear. His grandson like appearance stunned the greedy wolf three who peeped in the distance. Is this still the powerful Marquis of the town.


    "Well, it''s getting late, and I should go back. The Imperial Palace doesn''t even have a beautiful woman. It''s really boring. I''m different from your single dogs. There are a large family of children waiting for me. Don''t send them away!"


    Ding Ning waved and walked straight away, leaving Xia Hou Weiyang stunned in place for a long time. Ya, are you leaving now?


    Seeing that Ding Ning was about to go out of the Imperial Palace, Xia Hou Weiyang finally reacted and shouted anxiously, "Hey, wait, don''t hurry."


    "Why don''t you stay? Are you waiting for supper? I''ve worked hard to treat you. You''re good. You''ll give me a bowl of green vegetable noodles from the morning to now. The imperial scholar''s residence, alas, really disappoints me. I don''t even know how to treat guests."


    Ding Ning paused and said with a look of disgust. Then he walked out quickly, like a ghost chasing him behind him.


    Xia Hou Weiyang''s old face turned red and didn''t speak for a long time. Yes, people came to the Imperial Palace and worked hard to cure the injuries of five people, helping the Imperial Palace solve the big problem.


    As a result, since I was busy in the morning, the Imperial Palace has given people a bowl of green vegetable noodles, or plain noodles with water. I didn''t even see a drop of oil. I really don''t know how to treat guests.


    But he can''t help it. The Imperial Palace never pays attention to enjoyment. It has always been self-sufficient. It picks some seasonal vegetables in the vegetable bed every day and eats noodles when it''s hungry.


    Greedy wolf is also the best cook among the people. His personal cooking has given Ding Ning great face. If it is spread, those national martial arts practitioners will envy him to death.


    No, this guy was almost fooled. Although he didn''t eat well for this guy, this guy didn''t get a lot of good things from the imperial palace. It''s not too much to say that more than a dozen precious herbs are valuable. Let alone a bowl of green vegetable noodles, even if he didn''t give him a mouthful of them, he would pick them up with his virtue of seeing herbs and life.


    But the boy is not normal now. It''s very wrong. He looks guilty and gets away as soon as possible. Has this guy done anything wrong?


    Xia Hou Weiyang was more and more suspicious and shouted, "greedy wolf, you three check up and down to see if you have lost anything in the house?"


    The greedy wolf three came over with an ignorant face and whispered, "third martial uncle, there seems to be nothing worth stealing in our house?"


    The summer Hou Weiyang''s old face is red, and dry cough says: "that kid always does not walk the unusual road, the stealing thing also must be unusual."


    The greedy wolf was mature and steady, and respectfully said, "third martial uncle, younger martial brother, isn''t that kind of person?"


    "Yes, I don''t think younger martial brother is like that."


    The destroyer was impressed by Ding Ning and echoed.


    Xia Hou Weiyang was silent and thought whether he was a little bit of a villain to spend the belly of a gentleman. Although Ding Ning was abnormal, he should not be a sneaky person.


    The seven murderers smiled: "that''s not good. Younger martial brother is a ghost spirit. He is by no means a loser. I''ll check it."


    "No, the little guy won''t steal. He just depends on some things not to return."


    Xiang Tiange stumbled out. The frightened greedy wolf hurried forward to hold him and shouted happily, "master (martial uncle), you can stand up."


    Xia Hou Weiyang raised his eyebrows and asked suspiciously, "what hasn''t been returned?"


    Xiang Tiange shook his head bitterly and said, "my unique order."


    "I said, how can this guy run faster than a rabbit?"


    Xia Hou Weiyang laughed, and the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, showing a look of satisfaction: "it seems that this guy still knows the prestige of our national scholar''s residence. This is to pull the tiger skin as a flag."


    Qu Wuyou walked out slowly holding the wall, He smiled cunningly like an old fox: "I said brother seven, you''re really stingy. Just because this little guy cured our legs and helped brother three heal their injuries, not to mention a peerless order. What if you give him all three? If the boy wants it, I''ll give him my peerless order. Anyway, he''s the person in my imperial palace with the peerless order."


    The speaker didn''t mean to listen. Xiang Tiange and others looked at each other and laughed. Yes, although the boy didn''t want to worship the teacher, as long as he made the fox pretend to be a tiger with unparalleled power, he couldn''t get rid of his relationship with the Imperial Palace any more. At this time, I''m afraid the little fox was miscalculated.


    Ding Ning went down the Yanshan mountain with a guilty heart. He didn''t settle down until he drove into the urban area. He proudly took out the unparalleled order and played with it.


    Those who worship God horses are floating clouds. It''s enough to get a brand like unparalleled order. This trip was not in vain. They not only got a lot of rare herbs, but also had a relationship with the Imperial Palace, which made them owe a big favor. They must be embarrassed to expose themselves when they take unparalleled order as a tiger in the future.


    Humming a little song, he returned to Yanjing Hotel and enjoyed a delicious dinner with the Yings. In the eyes of the women, Ding Ning had to promise to play with them tomorrow, otherwise he would leave them alone every day. It seems a little unfair.


    However, the purse seemed to get along very closely with them. He didn''t stick to him even when he slept at night. He insisted on squeezing with tenderness and softness.


    Ding Ning is glad that my purse has finally grown up.


    After reading the news, there was no news of the termination of Xingyi and song Ziyi. It was estimated that it could not be so fast. Ding Ning hesitated and didn''t call her.


    It''s the mobile phone in the mermaid space. Today, there are many missed calls from Zhu Pengcheng, and Ding Ning is too lazy to return. After talking on the phone with her sister, Luoxue, Xiao Nuo, Jingjing, Xiaoyao and other women, he conveniently puts the phone at the head of the bed to charge, and he focuses on his practice.


    The requirement to enter Tongtian secret territory must be tianwu territory or master. He must fight against the clock to refuel.

 Chapter 622

    The next day, it was sunny and cool in autumn. Ding Ning got up early in the morning and had breakfast with the four women, gentle and soft, pan Xiangyun, blue dream butterfly and Liu Sheng Qiandai, who were already ready to go. Then he drove to the Great Wall.


    You are not a hero until you reach the Great Wall. Since you have come to Yanjing, you should have a look at the Great Wall anyway.


    In addition to Liu shengqian Dai, who had a headache and had to contact Ding Ning, she looked listless. The other three women were happy. Even the gentle and soft, who had been born and brought up to the Great Wall many times, were happy and volunteered to be a tour guide.


    The combination of a man and four women was particularly eye-catching on the Great Wall, with silver bell like laughter all the way. Liu shengqian Dai watched the three women chattering around Ding Ning and took his self photo from time to time. He felt sour and pouted unconsciously.


    Hum, I didn''t see them so excited when I went shopping yesterday. Is it because I was accompanied by Ding Ning?


    The west of the Mutianyu Great Wall is the the Great Wall of Ju Yong Guan, and the two thousand two hundred and fifty meter the Great Wall section of the East. It is characterized by the two sides of both sides of the the Great Wall, especially the three enemy towers of the Guan Tai. The famous landscape, such as the buckles, the horns of the horns, the eagles flying down, and so on, are located at the end of the west side.


    The Great Wall is surrounded by mountains, with an amazing vegetation coverage of more than 90%. Standing at the crenels and looking into the distance, autumn renders the heaven and earth golden, which makes people relaxed and happy.


    "Brother, come on, let''s take a picture together."


    Sometimes I have to admire women''s strong adaptability. It took only half an hour for blue Mengdie to shout so naturally from the beginning.


    Ding Ning smiled helplessly. He had to cheer up and stand with the three women who were in high spirits. He didn''t forget to greet Liu shengqian Dai, who was listless and could hang an oil gourd in his small mouth: "money bag, come quickly and have a photo with us."


    Liu shengqian Dai moved over reluctantly. Ding Ning stretched out his hand to hold her slim waist and spoiled her head: "what''s the matter with the money bag? Brother comes to play with you. Why are you unhappy?"


    "Hum, you are to accompany them, where is to accompany me."


    Liu shengqian Dai couldn''t help but make a noise. The sour smell in his words could be smelled dozens of miles away.


    With a gentle smile, he hugged Liu shengqian Dai''s shoulder and joked, "the purse is jealous."


    Liu shengqian Dai was surprised. What''s the matter with him? How can you be jealous of your enemy? Do I like him? No, it''s impossible. It must be that damn magic.


    But there was a touch of rosy clouds floating on his face. He twisted his head with a guilty heart and said duplicity, "what delicious vinegar do I have?"


    Ding Ning didn''t notice anything wrong. She just thought it was her child''s temper competing for favor. She touched her soft hair, let her lean against her shoulder, smiled and said, "it''s my brother. There are too many things these two days, and I didn''t accompany you well. What do you want to eat later? I''ll take you to have a big meal."


    Liu shengqian Dai instinctively wanted to leave his shoulder, but she couldn''t refuse Ding Ning''s meaning. She could only gently lean against his shoulder and whispered "well", but her face showed uncontrollable joy.


    "One, two, three, eggplant!"


    Holding the selfie stick, blue Mengdie shouted, "click", and the picture of the close group photo of the five people was frozen.


    "Eh, there are several beautiful girls here."


    Just as several women were sharing photos, an untimely strange voice came.


    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows and looked at the sound. He saw several powerful bodyguards surrounded by a pair of young men and women coming towards them.


    The man is a handsome man in a finely tailored white suit. At the moment, he is hugging the woman''s waist and wandering in front of the towering breasts of blue Mengdie and others.


    The woman looks good and has an extremely hot figure. She is wearing revealing and sexy clothes, but her heavy makeup can''t hide the strong wind and dust smell on her body. At the moment, she stares at blue Mengdie in a positive color and says in a strange manner: "Yo, who am I talking about? Why? The blue University School flower who has always been self appointed has also begun to catch the Kaizi. It''s still one for four. It''s ready to play group P."


    "Sun Limin, don''t think everyone thinks like you. Your thoughts are so dirty and shameless."


    Blue dream butterfly''s small face flushed and scolded angrily.


    "What kind of clothes do you wear? It''s like how pure you are. If I hadn''t caught you, you would never admit it. I think the picture of pure school flowers and three women fighting for husband will certainly make the campus forum popular."


    Sun Limin tilted her lips and proudly raised her mobile phone. She and LAN Mengdie are classmates. They are very realistic money worshippers. Changing men is more frequent than changing clothes. They have long been notorious in school.


    Blue Mengdie is more beautiful than her, more popular with boys than her, and versatile. She is the real school flower of Yan Daming. She is not easy to get close to a young, handsome and golden daughter. Looking at blue Mengdie, her eyes are full of desire, which makes her jealous and hate. She will not miss the opportunity to discredit blue Mengdie.


    Just now, several women and Ding Ning gathered together to see the group photo. Their behavior seemed very close. She caught it for the first time. When she thought that LAN Mengdie would lose her reputation and fall from the altar of the first school flower of Yanjing art college, her heart was full of morbid pleasure of revenge.


    The man in white suit smelled the speech, but his eyes brightened. He twisted sun Limin''s hips and asked in a half familiar Chinese language, "Limin, do you know her? Who is she? Introduce her to me."


    "Oba, she is a woman who pretends to be pure all day. I don''t know how many men have played with her."


    The damned Kaizi even fell in love with blue Mengdie. Sun Limin was jealous and hated. As soon as her eyes turned, she held the man''s arm and lingered with her proud chest, whining to discredit blue Mengdie, lest the man fall in love with her and make her fall out of favor.


    The man in white suit was even more energetic when he heard it. He said with an obscene smile, "good rotten goods. You two will accompany me tonight."


    Sun Limin''s face changed, but she soon smiled: "she''s not clean, and oba is not afraid of getting sick."


    "Sun Limin, you bitch, shameless woman, where did I offend you? You want to slander me..."


    Blue Mengdie was almost crying with anger. She blushed and pointed at Sun Limin. She was trembling all over. She didn''t expect that sun Limin''s mouth was so cheap and poisonous. No woman didn''t care about her reputation, especially in front of Ding Ning. Although she didn''t have any feelings for Ding Ning, she was afraid of being looked down upon by others.


    "Slander you? I''ve seen you compete with these three women for this handsome man with my own eyes. Besides, your bags and clothes are at least worth 100000. If you weren''t close to the rich, where would you have the money to buy such expensive things with your family conditions? Don''t forget that your school flower is a famous poor school flower."


    Sun Limin joked on her face, as if she had seen through the expression of blue Mengdie.


    Hanging around with men all day, she was obsessed with the rich man. She saw that although Ding Ning was wearing a simple sportswear, she had a high air and extraordinary demeanor, and was by no means an ordinary person. Therefore, she concluded that LAN Mengdie definitely fell in love with this man, and still liked the man who counted the Phoenix.


    "You... You spit..."


    Blue Mengdie cried out wrongfully. Her family condition is very general. She is really reluctant to buy these famous brand bags and clothes at ordinary times. Isn''t it because she wants to compete? In addition, she doesn''t want to live in a high-end hotel like Yanjing Hotel, but she wears a stall all over, which makes people laugh. Only then does she bite her teeth and take out the money she has saved hard to be a music tutor, I bought a dress that would not be ashamed, but I didn''t expect to be slandered and insulted by sun Limin.


    "Mengdie doesn''t cry. Such a cheap woman talks like farting and quarrels with her. What does such a bitch do to her?"


    Tenderness and softness can''t see it anymore. The two days of getting along day and night has made her a good friend with blue Mengdie and pan Xiangyun. Naturally, she knows what kind of person blue Mengdie is.


    When shopping together, she has to pay the bill. LAN Mengdie firmly disagrees. Some clothes or bags she likes very much exceed her purchasing power. Even if she wants them again, she will give up without hesitation.


    "Yes, Mengdie, fair and free. We have a clear conscience. She can say whatever she likes."


    Pan Xiangyun also said softly.


    "Ha ha, that''s funny. Several street women robbed a man and had a hypocritical face... Ah..."


    Sun Limin''s voice didn''t fall. A loud slap in the face made her proud words suddenly stop, and gave a sad scream. The whole person was thrown out for several meters by a palm fan and rolled down the steps. After finally stopping, she couldn''t stand up, opened her mouth and spit out several bloody teeth, He cried out like a pig: "oba, you have to vent your anger on me. That ugly woman dares to hit me."


    Except for Ding Ning, everyone stared at Liu shengqian Dai with a look of nothing.


    Liu shengqian Dai, who has always been silent, is finally angry. She is not Liu shengqian Dai who has not recovered her memory. She knows what the word "street girl" means.


    As the head of the Asian region of the divine race organization, she was a decisive person. She was scolded in the face. How could she pretend to be deaf and dumb and act like a shrinking turtle.


    Originally, it was unbearable to want to make a move, but because the other party was a woman, Ding Ning hesitated a little, and Chong Liusheng shallow Dai gave a thumbs up.


    Liu shengqian Dai regretted after she shot, for fear that Ding Ning might see that she had recovered her memory, but now she was praised by Ding Ning, but she was inexplicably sweet and showed a shy smile.


    But unexpectedly, the man in white suit is not angry but happy. He is always trying to make several women''s ideas, but he has no suitable excuse. After all, it''s OK to flirt with beautiful women in his identity. It''s young and romantic in others'' mouth, but if he robs women directly, his reputation will stink.


    But as soon as Liu shengqian Dai started, his nature was completely different. He thought that the name of his female partner made him catch these beautiful women. He not only didn''t tell people the truth, but also enjoyed the happiness of the whole people.


    He waved excitedly at once: "catch these violent women and take them back to make amends to Limin."


    "Yes, young master!"


    The six bodyguards with big arms and round waist bowed together and gathered around them with a ferocious smile. Scared pan Xiangyun and blue Mengdie hugged together and screamed in horror.


    Several kind-hearted tourists passing by were trying to dissuade them, but they were stared at by the ferocious bodyguard. They were scared as if they were cold. They didn''t dare to come any closer from a distance, so as not to suffer from fish in the pond.


    Although she is gentle and soft, her face is white, but as a local snake in Yanjing, she can''t let her shrink back at the moment. She stepped forward to block pan Xiangyun and blue Mengdie, and said in righteous words: "what do you want to do?"


    "What do you want? You hurt my young master''s girlfriend. Naturally, you have to compensate me."


    The man in white suit glanced at his soft and large-scale chest with an obscene smile and said with a squint of color.

 Chapter 623

    Gentle and soft fooled around in the top circle of Yanjing all day. No one has ever dared to blaspheme her so blatantly. He was angry and scolded: "bastard, a Korean bastard, dare to be so arrogant. I think you are tired of living."


    "Bold, dare to insult my young master. Do you know what my young master is?"


    Bodyguards have always been used to bullying in Korea with white suits. Although this is in China, when they think of the appearance of Chinese officials around the young master, the bodyguard leader has a sense of pride and pride. He holds his head up arrogantly and drinks and scolds with high toes.


    "I don''t care who you are. It''s in China, not in your small country of Korea. You can''t provoke some people."


    Gentle soft mask frost, said coldly.


    "Hum, we are the ones you can''t afford. Our young master is Zheng Minzhe, the young director of the modern group. You Dalits can''t afford it. Don''t make unnecessary struggle and resistance. Obediently go back with us to serve the young master. If you are in a good mood, you may be rewarded with money you can''t spend all your life."


    The bodyguard leader took out the always invincible means of coercion and inducement. After all, Liu shengqian Dai''s speed before was too fast, which made him mutter in his heart. He reported the identity of the young master, and the best outcome was to let several women be captured without blood.


    Hyundai Group is the largest automobile enterprise in Korea and one of the 20 largest automobile companies in the world. At present, its business scope has expanded from automobile to construction, shipbuilding and machinery. It is one of the world''s top 500 enterprises and ranks among the top three in Korea''s big financial group. No wonder Zheng Minzhe is so arrogant.


    Looking at his soft and discolored face, Zheng Minzhe showed a proud color on his face. He was very satisfied with the bodyguard leader''s strategy of subduing soldiers without fighting. He also enjoyed the shock of being informed of his identity, which made him feel a strong sense of superiority.


    Sun Limin, who had just struggled to get up and limped back to Zheng Minzhe, opened her mouth in shock. She didn''t expect that the rich Kaizi she just hooked up with in the bar last night had such a strong identity background, which made her eyes glow. If she could please such a big Kaizi, even if she couldn''t marry him and be an underground mistress who couldn''t see the light, There are endless riches and honors in this life.


    With a flattering smile on her face, Jiao didi was carrying Zheng Minzhe''s arm, "oba, people love you."


    Zheng Minzhe was enjoying the superiority brought by the sudden change in the face of gentle and soft people. He casually turned his head and looked at her. It was this eye that frightened him. He broke away from sun Limin''s arm, kicked it down with a hard kick, and exclaimed, "lying in the groove, where''s the ghost."


    "Ah!"


    Sun Limin screamed and rolled down again tragically along the steps she had just climbed up. She was half dead and had no strength to stand up.


    "Puff!"


    Gentleness and softness finally burst out laughing with schadenfreude. Sun Limin wore heavy make-up and was slapped by Liu Sheng''s shallow Dai. She lost half her teeth and swollen half her face. Her tears flowed in pain. Her tears were mixed with blood stains and spent her makeup. In addition, she lost a false eyelash and her hair was messy. She looked like a fierce ghost. No wonder Zheng Minzhe didn''t recognize her and thought it was a ghost in the daytime, He kicked her down again.


    When Zheng Minzhe heard sun Limin''s scream, he knew he had misunderstood. He was trying to get someone to help her up, but he saw several women smiling. The smile was like flowers in full bloom, which immediately made him go away, drooling and looked straight.


    Although there are many Korean beauties, they are all artificial beauties. Real original beauties are very rare. Based on Zheng Minzhe''s experience in reading women, it is natural to know that the several Chinese beauties in front of us are all pure natural original beauties, which are by no means comparable to those artificially made beauties.


    Even Liu shengqian Dai, an ordinary looking girl, was so angry that he wanted to put it under his body and play with it wantonly.


    "Take them all away!"


    Zheng Minzhe was burning in the evil fire, with endless greed in his eyes, and his mouth was dry and scolded Fang Qiu.


    Gentleness and softness have awakened at the moment. The young director of Hyundai Group may be very arrogant, but she really didn''t pay attention to her.


    She was shocked not because of Zheng Minzhe''s identity, but because she overheard her grandfather at home a few days ago that Hyundai Group sent a representative to China to buy the latest refrigeration technology patent of Binghai refrigeration, a subsidiary of Longteng group, but was rejected by Longteng group, so Hyundai Group came to Yanjing to find a relationship, Want to put pressure on Longteng group from the government to promote cooperation.


    Grandpa happened to be one of the relationships they found. Unexpectedly, he met Zheng Minzhe, the representative of Hyundai Group.


    The most coincidental thing was that she just knew that the chairman of Longteng group was not someone else, but the sister of master Ding Ning, so she was stunned for a long time and secretly lamented that the world was too small.


    But he didn''t want to be mistaken by Zheng Minzhe for being shocked by his identity. He took tough measures with satisfaction.


    Ding Ning sighed. It was really a disaster. Since he came to Yanjing, he wanted to keep a low profile, but it backfired. He didn''t want to cause trouble, but he would take the initiative to come to the door.


    Although these bodyguards are not worth mentioning in his eyes, and his money bag can easily clean them up, the trouble is that in the future, as long as he gets married, Zheng Minzhe will never give up.


    The tree wants to be quiet but the wind doesn''t stop. Looking at the six bodyguards like wolves and tigers, he ordered Liu Sheng Qiandai not to do it in his spiritual contact. He didn''t want to compromise, but worried that she would attract Zheng Minzhe''s attention and deal with her while he was away. In his heart, the purse was just a child, and he was obviously unable to deal with intrigues.


    Therefore, the next moment, Ding Ning suddenly moved. In order to avoid shocking the world, he just took out 10% of his kung fu and pretended to fight for a few minutes before he was very "hard" to put down the six bodyguards. He also deliberately revealed a flaw, making a big footprint on the Sportswear pants with black and red vertical stripes on the edge of his white pocket.


    Liu Sheng''s shallow Dai slightly frowned. She hated Ding Ning very much, but because of the role of the contract, she protected him more. Seeing that he was kicked in the ass, she felt very uncomfortable. A cold killing intention flashed in her beautiful eyes.


    "You... What do you want to do?"


    Seeing Ding Ning gasping for breath and turning over six bodyguards, he walked slowly towards him. The huge pressure made Zheng Minzhe''s color heart disappear immediately and asked with trembling all over.


    He is well aware of the skill of the bodyguards around him. It is different from those Taekwondo Players with flower boxing and embroidered legs. It is a serious retired soldier of Gao Liguo. Although it is not comparable to the retired special forces, it is not something that ordinary people can beat. He has run roughshod with him in recent years and has never met an opponent. It can be said that it is inevitable and disadvantageous.


    But now the dog leg, who was supported by him, just insisted on this terrible young man for a few minutes, and then lay on the ground, which scared him out of his wits.


    "What do you want? What do you want me to do?"


    Ding Ning was so angry that he took some time out of his busy schedule to accompany several beautiful women to visit mountains and rivers. What a pleasant thing, but now all his interest has been spoiled by the goods.


    Although the whole thing was provoked by sun Limin''s bloody words, if Zheng Minzhe didn''t have a lust, he wouldn''t have developed to this point, so he was very angry at the moment, and his eyes were fierce as if he wanted to kill.


    "Don''t... don''t hit me. I''ll give you money. I can give you a lot of money. Just don''t hit me."


    Looking at Ding Ning''s fierce eyes, Zheng Minzhe''s cold hair stood upright, his legs trembled like chaff, trembling and pleading.


    "Pa! Is money great?"


    "Pa! Can you do anything with money?"


    "Pa! Can money trample on other people''s dignity at will?"


    "Pa! Can money ruin my pleasure?"


    "Pa! Can you do whatever you want with money?"


    "Pa! Can money make you rob beautiful women?"


    "Pa! Can money make me unhappy?"


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning picked up his clothes, slapped him in the face and angrily scolded his crimes.


    "Hum, the garbage of Korea takes itself seriously with two stinky money. It deserves to be so arrogant in China!"


    "Elder martial brother, cut him hard. If a barbarian comes to China, he dares to show off his power. He deserves to die. It''s best to kill him."


    "I''m not happy to see Koryo Bonzi. What''s special about oba? I still have to call you when I arrive in China."


    "I''m paralyzed. I don''t understand why young people now like these shameless Korean Bangzi. Even Qu Yuan, an ancient Chinese in our country, can be said to be Korean. The Dragon Boat Festival has become Bangzi country, and Lao Tzu is drunk."


    "That''s not true. Korean people are famous for being shameless. In a country with no historical background, they can only try their best to stick gold on their face and pull good things from other countries to their own country. I''ve never seen such a shameless country."


    "Cutting this damn Korean stick to death and daring to rob beautiful women in China are simply robbing us of beautiful women resources. It''s really damned."


    ¡­¡­


    The tourists cheered loudly, especially the few guys who had just been scared away by the bodyguards. They had a great sense of elation. Their strong sense of national pride made them yell and even shout to let Ding Ning cut him to death. It was really big to watch the excitement.


    Zheng Minzhe''s cheeks are swollen, his two front teeth have disappeared, and his mouth is swollen like a sausage. Maybe he is numb by slapping his face, or he realizes that Ding Ning doesn''t dare to kill him in public. He has never suffered such humiliation, nor does he have the previous sense of fear. There is a poisonous luster in his swollen eyes, Vaguely threatened: "I''m the young director of Hyundai Group. If you have the ability, you''ll kill me. If you don''t dare to kill me, I promise, I''ll kill your family, and I''ll kill your women alive."


    It''s enough to teach such a dandy a lesson. Ding Ning had planned to let go, but he didn''t expect that Zheng Minzhe dared to threaten him with his family, which completely violated his scale, and his eyes burst out with a terrible cold. The cold killing opportunity was not concealed, The voice came from Jiuyou Hell: "you are still the first to threaten me with my family. It seems that you really don''t repent if you don''t give you some unforgettable lessons!"


    Just when Zheng Minzhe was taken by the murderous ghost, Ding Ning patted him on the shoulder, kindly sorted out his messy skirt, patted his faceless face, and whispered in his ear, "I hope you still have life to fulfill your promise."


    With that, she walked away with tenderness and softness. Just as she passed sun Limin lying on the ground pretending to be dead, Liu Sheng shallow Dai accidentally stepped on the mobile phone in her hand.


    "Ah!"


    The severe pain made sun Limin unable to fit anymore. She gave a shrill scream, turned her eyes, and really fainted.

 Chapter 624

    A careful person found that her hand holding the mobile phone had a strange broken finger in the opposite direction, and her palm was covered with flesh and blood, revealing white bone stubble, while the latest fruit mobile phone had completely become broken residue.


    This girl, although she is young, really remembers her revenge. Ding Ning flashed a different color at the bottom of her eyes, reluctantly shook her head and said in her heart, well, that cheap woman really should be taught a lesson.


    After this trouble, the people had no interest in continuing to visit. They drove out of the great wall and began to rush to the urban area. At noon, they arrived at the resplendent scenery. They even took a meal to see Zhu Pengcheng have the best of both worlds.


    In order to satisfy Liu Sheng Qiandai''s appetite, Ding Ning spent a lot of money and arranged brilliant staff to get her a table of Hibiscus cuisine alone. However, the hotel manager who had been instructed for a long time was determined not to accept the money, and immediately arranged for someone to invite a famous Hibiscus chef to serve Liu Sheng Qiandai as soon as possible, According to her requirements, cook and prepare all kinds of dishes on site.


    Gentleness and softness had long known that Ding Ning spoiled the money bag and had no big reaction. Instead, pan Xiangyun and blue Mengdie first saw that Ding Ning was in pain and even shameless and crazy. They looked at Liu Sheng Qiandai with envy and secretly wanted a man to treat them like Ding Ning. Even if they died, they were worth it.


    Liu shengqian Dai enjoyed the envious eyes of everyone, and her cheeks were a little red. Although she knew that this state of mind was bad, she couldn''t help feeling a burst of sweetness in her heart. She thought that if he wasn''t his enemy, he would hurt people so much, and her family couldn''t follow him all her life.


    After arranging everything, Ding Ning picked up two people, said hello to the four women, and followed the manager to find Zhu Pengcheng.


    It''s still the vulgar pure gold 888, but today''s Zhu Pengcheng is no longer as mysterious as that day. It''s too late to talk about him.


    After the manager bowed down respectfully, accompanied by Zhu Wuqi, Zhu Pengcheng knelt down and shouted respectfully, "Zhu Pengcheng (Zhu Wuqi) pays a visit to the little Lord."


    Ding Ning was startled. He jumped as high as if he had been stung by a wasp. He said in panic: "president Zhu, Miss Zhu, which one did you sing? Get up quickly. This joke is not funny at all."


    "Young Lord, we''re not kidding. We''re serious. Listen to me."


    Zhu Pengcheng insisted on kneeling on the ground and said firmly.


    "What little Lord, do you recognize the wrong person?"


    Ding Ning looked at them with an ignorant face and didn''t want to be worshipped.


    "Young Lord, we won''t admit it wrong. The God of wealth named your identity for me."


    Zhu Pengcheng said positively. Zhu has no time to look at Ding Ning''s suspicious eyes and nodded definitely.


    Ding Ning was silly. The God of wealth was his second master, but where did this little Lord come from? He is confused and puzzled.


    But since Zhu Pengcheng can say the God of wealth, it should be his own. He immediately coughed: "president Zhu, even if you don''t admit your mistake, you should get up first. I''m still confused about what''s going on."


    "Zhu Pengcheng is guilty. I''m sorry for the master and the little Lord. Zhu Pengcheng will never get up without the forgiveness of the little Lord."


    Zhu Pengcheng lowered his head in shame and didn''t want to get up.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were frozen, and the terrible power filled the air. Zhu Pengcheng was scared to crawl on the ground and said he didn''t dare.


    Zhu wucai clenched his lower lip and begged sadly, "my father knows that the crime is unforgivable and dare not ask the little Lord for forgiveness. He just asks the little Lord to give my father a way to live, so that he can return home and spend the rest of his life."


    Ding Ning rubbed his temples with a headache: "you keep saying that your sins are unforgivable. Always let me know what happened? I don''t know anything. Even if I want to forgive you, it''s unforgivable."


    "This... Is my subordinate''s confusion. Here''s the thing..."


    Zhu Pengcheng hurriedly said, but Ding Ning interrupted: "since you call me the little Lord, stand up and talk until I find out what happened and make a decision."


    "This... Is!"


    Zhu Pengcheng and his daughter looked at each other, nodded helplessly and stood up, but they refused to sit down and stood respectfully, which made Ding Ning very uncomfortable.


    Helpless waved: "well, if you are willing to stand, just stand and lose weight, but Miss Zhu is in good shape and there is no need to lose weight."


    Zhu wucai was secretly annoyed. The young master was glib and not serious at all. He didn''t work as mature and steady as Ningding.


    Ding Ning, Ning Ding, their names are just out of order. How can there be such a big gap in life.


    Zhu Pengcheng took out a golden handkerchief, wiped the sweat on his fat face and told the story.


    It turned out that more than 20 years ago, Zhu Pengcheng, who grew up in the poor mountain valley, was unwilling to live a life of facing the yellow and facing the sky. With a dream, he came to Yanjing with his newly married wife to fight for wealth all his life.


    But unexpectedly, the gap between ideal and reality is infinite. How many conceited children of heaven who want to stand out can''t stand a firm foothold in this metropolis. They are consumed by the cruel social reality and finally lose their fighting spirit with the public, not to mention Zhu Pengcheng, who has only junior high school culture.


    Zhu Pengcheng is down-to-earth and capable, but he has no education and has never seen anything in the world. He can only sell his labor and earn a little hard-earned money to support his family.


    Although Xiumei, his wife, is also a rural woman from a mountain village, she is a flower from all over the country. She is very beautiful. In addition, she is clever and diligent. She helps others mend their homes by sewing.


    Just as the couple worked hard for the future, the birth of xiaowushao made the already poor family worse. However, as long as the three members of a family can be together, nothing can hinder them.


    For his wife and daughter, Zhu Pengcheng has three divisions of labor every day, no matter how hard and tired, but as long as he sees the smile of his wife and daughter, he seems to have endless strength and look forward to a better life in the future every day.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Zhu wucai was almost three years old. For migrant workers like them without Yanjing hukou, it was a high cost for their children to go to kindergarten.


    Xiumei, who has been at home since she gave birth to a child, is secretly worried. She discusses with Zhu Pengcheng that she wants to be a nanny for a rich family and can make more money back.


    Although he didn''t want his wife to do the work of serving people, Zhu Pengcheng couldn''t breathe under the pressure of the children''s tuition. After struggling, he agreed.


    However, he ignored his wife''s beauty. Before giving birth to a child, Xiumei was yellow and skinny due to malnutrition.


    But after giving birth to a child, Zhu Pengcheng takes the child home to cook every day. Zhu Pengcheng is hard enough to earn more than before. Xiumei''s nutrition keeps up, her skin turns white and her body becomes more plump. It is a woman''s best years to show the mature charm of a beautiful young woman incisively and vividly.


    The trouble also comes from this. Xiumei''s nanny family looks like a woman living alone. Although they are picky and harsh, they are not bad and generous.


    Just when Xiumei was complacent about finding a good family with generous hands, unexpectedly, disaster came from heaven. When a gang leader came to hang out with this woman, she began her tragedy.


    The woman''s name was rose. It turned out that she was the wife of a gang boss named Wolf Gang in Yanjing city. Later, the arrogant gang boss was killed secretly by his younger brother, Wu Biao, and became a widow from then on.


    This mourning Biao is cruel and ruthless, and he is extremely greedy for money and lust. After killing his eldest brother and successfully rising to the top, he is also greedy for the beauty of roses. He is afraid that the Jianghu will say that he seduces his eldest sister-in-law to arouse public anger, so he secretly keeps the roses in captivity and goes to her every few days to vent his animal lust.


    Since she fell in love with Xiumei, she didn''t want to eat. She ran to rose every day to seduce this beautiful young woman full of customs.


    What kind of person is rose? Although she has to commit herself to losing Biao, she knows clearly the psychology of men. In order to protect Xiumei, rose is angry and scolds Xiumei and then dismisses her.


    Xiumei doesn''t know why. She thinks that rose is deliberately making things difficult. She leaves in tears, but she doesn''t know that rose is protecting her.


    When she got home, she opened her blanket and found a sum of money quietly stuffed in her blanket and a note asking her to leave Yanjing immediately. Only then did she know that great disaster was coming.


    So Xiumei hurriedly picked up Xiaowu from her neighbor''s house, packed her bags, and left Yanjing immediately after Zhu Pengcheng came back from work.


    But unexpectedly, how could she let go of the fat meat she was about to get? She had already arranged people to follow her. When she found the letter from rose, she became angry and wanted to rape her in the small courtyard they rented.


    Xiumei resisted desperately, picked up the kettle that had just boiled on the stove and smashed it at funeral Biao. Unexpectedly, funeral Biao was a trainer. Although her feet were scalded by the hot boiling water, she kicked the kettle away and hit the little flawless face crying, leaving an indelible mark on her.


    Xiao wucai was only two years old at that time. He was scalded by boiling water and fainted on the spot.


    Xiumei thought the child was dead and fainted on the spot. The scalded funeral Biao was furious and ordered her brother to take Xiumei''s turn.


    When Zhu Pengcheng came home from work, he saw this human tragedy. His wife was naked and killed under humiliation.


    His daughter''s face was scalded and disfigured, and he was unconscious. Zhu Pengcheng fainted at that time. He still knew the truth with the help of his neighbors. All he could think of was hatred. He took a pig killer and went to mourn Biao desperately. However, he was stopped by the rose who heard the news. Xiumei was dead, and the living talent was the most important. He had no time to send him to the hospital for rescue.


    Although Zhu Pengcheng is a farmer, he is a bloody man. How can he bear this tone? After the successful operation without time, he immediately went to mourn Biao with a pig killing knife, but he was outnumbered. After stabbing the three people, he was beaten by mourning Biao''s men to spit blood.


    If Ding Ning''s father hadn''t just saved him, he would have been killed alive.


    After learning about Zhu Pengcheng''s experience, Ding Ning''s father was angry and turned away without saying a word. When he came back again, he carried the bloody head of the dead young tiger in his hand.


    Zhu Pengcheng got his revenge. He was able to worship his wife''s spirit in heaven with the head of the dead tiger, kneel on the ground and cry bitterly. He changed his name to Ding Ning''s father as the master, and vowed to be loyal to him all his life to repay his kindness.


    Ding Ning''s father flatly refused and turned around to leave. Zhu Pengcheng had nowhere to report his kindness and wanted to thank him with death on the spot.


    Ding Ning''s father reluctantly agreed. Later, a fat man (the God of wealth) gave him a large sum of money to set up a black mouse organization to collect information from various rich families for him.


    But unexpectedly, since then, he has never seen his master again. Only the God of wealth occasionally contacted him. Later, even the God of wealth lost contact, which made him think that his master was killed and began to connive at his subordinates'' misdeeds, which led to Xiao Nuo''s near humiliation and Ding Ning''s almost being shot.

 Chapter 625

    Hearing this, Ding Ning has determined that Zhu Pengcheng didn''t recognize the wrong person, but he didn''t expect that the black mouse was the organization made by his father.


    It''s not too much to think of what the black mouse has done in recent years. Moreover, the black mouse almost defiled Xiao Nuo and let him suffer a serious gunshot wound, which made him angry.


    After two sneers, Ding Ning said strangely, "president Zhu really forgot his roots. The family he was bullied was broken and dead. Now that he has money and power, he began to be rich but not benevolent. What''s the difference between you and the dead young tiger."


    Zhu Pengcheng''s face was calm, and with a sense of relief, he knelt down and knocked his head heavily on the ground, Ashamed way: "Zhu Pengcheng knows his mistake and is willing to accept any punishment from the young master. My cheap life was picked up by the master at that time. The young master can take it away at any time. If the young master thinks his hands are dirty, I will end it myself. But Zhu Pengcheng failed to live up to the master''s expectations and has no face to see the master. I hope the young master will say when he sees the master, I Zhu Pengcheng am sorry for him, be an ox and horse in the next life, and repay his kindness. ¡±


    With that, Zhu Pengcheng hit the golden column in the room.


    "Dad, no!"


    Zhu Wuxian gave a shrill scream and rushed to Zhu Pengcheng with a cry.


    Ding Ning was slightly moved. Unexpectedly, Zhu Pengcheng was so strong. After a sigh, he appeared in front of the column like a ghost at the critical moment, and opened his palm to block Zhu Pengcheng''s head.


    Zhu Pengcheng looked at Ding Ning blankly. He didn''t know why he stopped himself. Zhu had no time to cover his mouth and cry with joy. He looked at Ding Ning gratefully.


    "What the doings has the final say death is not to be regretted." but Ding Ning said coldly, "even if you do something, it will be worth one hundred times. But I have been sorry for you for so many years. I will forgive you for a while. But what punishment should you get in the end?"


    Ding Ning made such a decision, not that he was moved by Zhu Pengcheng''s bravery. First, he felt his determination to die from the strength of Zhu Pengcheng''s collision with the column. No man is a saint. Since he realized his mistake, he will keep it in mind and never make it again; Second, out of pity for Zhu Wuqi, it was a tragedy in the world for a girl to see her mother humiliated in her childhood, not to mention that she was destroyed. I don''t know how much advice she has experienced over the years. Zhu Pengcheng is her only relative in the world. If he dies, Zhu Wuqi will certainly be difficult to live alone; Third, after all, the black mouse organization was founded by Dad himself. Although he had no interest in it and had no plan to take over, Zhu Pengcheng''s efforts over the years were in vain once Zhu Pengcheng died.


    It is out of these considerations that Ding Ning temporarily left Zhu Pengcheng''s life and handed over the final disposal right to his father.


    Zhu Pengcheng probably didn''t think that Ding Ning had forgiven him at the last minute. He immediately regretted his old tears and kowtowed repeatedly: "thank you, young Lord, for sparing my subordinate''s old life. In the future, my subordinates will work hard and do their best for the young Lord, and will never make the previous mistakes again."


    Looking at Zhu wuxianying''s joy in autumn''s eyes, Ding Ning suddenly felt mischievous and coughed: "but the death penalty is avoidable, and the living crime is inevitable. Old Zhu, you have committed too many mistakes. In order to prevent you from repeating your teachings and let you try your best to atone for your sins, our young Lord decided that Zhu wuxianying will follow our young Lord and serve our young Lord wholeheartedly in the future."


    Zhu wucai looked stiff, and her eyes showed a color of panic. She knew how ugly she looked, but she also knew how good her figure was. When men didn''t see their appearance, just looking at their figure, those men would show their salivation.


    Zhu Pengcheng didn''t seem to expect that Ding Ning would put forward such punishment conditions. He looked at his daughter with concern and said politely: "it''s her good fortune to have no time to serve the little Lord, but her face was scalded and ugly when she was young. For fear of frightening the little Lord, please think twice."


    "No harm, isn''t it disfigured? But the figure and temperament are really speechless. Tut tut Tut, comparable to models."


    Ding Ning looked at the resistance in Zhu wucai''s eyes, showing a lecherous look of a dandy, and looked at her concave and convex figure.


    Zhu wucai was looked at for a while, and his eyes showed a look of disgust. Compared with Ning Ding, the virtue of the young Lord was nothing compared day by day.


    Seeing this scene, Zhu Pengcheng''s heart clicked. Although he hoped that his daughter could recover and live an ordinary girl''s life, Ding Ning obviously wanted his daughter''s innocence. Although he was the little Lord, Zhu wucai was his only daughter, and he naturally wanted to protect it with all his strength.


    Immediately, he said in a strong voice: "if the young Lord likes beautiful women, his subordinates will naturally collect them carefully for the young Lord. They have no time to look ugly and can''t get into the eyes of the young Lord. I hope the young Lord will be kind."


    "Bold Zhu Pengcheng, you have made a big mistake. You not only don''t repent, but also make it worse. Your daughter is a daughter. Isn''t someone else''s daughter a daughter? No matter how much I like beautiful women, you don''t need to collect them. If you let me know that you do these harmful things, I won''t spare you."


    Ding Ning suddenly snapped at Zhu Pengcheng, making him silent. He lowered his head in fear and repeatedly said that his subordinates did not dare.


    "Zhu Pengcheng, make it clear that the young master''s taking your daughter as a maid is a punishment for you, not a discussion with you, so that you can also experience the pain of those families whose daughters have been ruined."


    Ding Ning''s voice and color were fierce, and his righteousness was awe inspiring. Zhu Pengcheng could not speak for a long time.


    Seeing his father''s face being scolded, Zhu wucai was sad. He immediately stepped forward and said in a sad voice: "Dad, don''t say any more. He looks ugly. The young Lord is willing to accept him as a servant. It''s a blessing for him. He is willing to serve the young Lord."


    "No time... I, hey, it''s all my father''s sin."


    Zhu Pengcheng closes his eyes dejectedly, and two lines of old tears burst into tears. The black mouse doesn''t know how many innocent girls of good families have been destroyed these years. Maybe this is retribution.


    "OK, you go out first. I''ll talk about life and ideals with my leisure maid."


    Ding Ning waved impatiently and drove Zhu Pengcheng out. He gave a severe warning before closing the door. No one can disturb him without his permission.


    Zhu Pengcheng clenched his fist tightly and stood blankly outside the door. His brain was blank and his heart was full of endless humiliation. He wanted to summon people to break in and break Ding Ning into pieces.


    But when he thought of the sins committed by the black mouse under his leadership these years, he didn''t have any courage. The little Lord used this way to seek justice for the families whose daughters were defiled.


    No time knows this very well, so he uses her innocence to atone for him. I hope the little Lord won''t abandon her like my shoes after taking her. Then no time can be regarded as a good destination.


    Closing the door, Ding Ning shook his head secretly. Although Zhu Pengcheng is very kind, his extravagant life over the years has made him lose the blood that a man should have. If it was him, even if he died, he must protect his daughter''s safety.


    It seems that the black mouse needs to find another person in charge. This candidate, Ding Ning, looks directly at Zhu wucai. It''s not ready-made.


    Zhu Wu had no time to look at Ding Ning''s straight eyes, and suddenly his stomach turned upside down. He was so flustered that he bit his lower lip and turned his head.


    When Ding Ning calmly ordered her to go into the house and go to bed, Zhu wucai obediently did it like a walking corpse, but his eyes closed painfully, and two crystal tears fell.


    Whispered softly in my heart, "Ningding, I''m not clean anymore. I don''t deserve you anymore. Although I''ve always been unworthy of you, I really want to be with you. You''re the only person I''ve ever loved."


    "Why are you crying? Am I so terrible?"


    Ding Ning was a prank. In fact, he was going to operate on her. Seeing that she was really crying, he couldn''t help blaming himself. It seems that he had joked.


    Ningding! Did he come to save himself?


    Zhu wucai suddenly opened his eyes and looked pleasantly surprised, but the eye was still the extremely hateful face, and the freshly blooming look in his eyes was dim again.


    I thought with self mockery that I was too amorous. How could Ning Ding fall in love with an ugly woman like her, and how could he come down like a divine soldier to save himself? He and the young Lord are good friends.


    Ugly, right, ugly, how can I forget that Zhu wucai suddenly flashed a flash of light in his mind and secretly scolded himself for being too stupid. No matter how lecherous he was, as long as he showed his ugly face, he ate Viagra and ensured that he could not harden up, wouldn''t his innocence be saved?


    Immediately, without hesitation, he tore off the mask and sunglasses on his face and revealed his miserable face. He looked at Ding Ning with sarcasm and wanted to see what he would look like when he saw his ugly appearance.


    Unfortunately, she was disappointed. After seeing the terrible face, Ding Ning turned a blind eye, and her face did not change at all. It was still that hateful look of smiling rather than smiling.


    Zhu wucai immediately became thrilled. He fiercely burst out a rude remark, lying in the groove. How much does the little Lord taste? He can still get down after seeing his face.


    Wait, what''s he doing? He even touched his face, like touching his lover''s skin. His eyes were full of enthusiasm, like seeing his favorite toy.


    Zhu wucai''s heart was trembling. If Ding Ning hadn''t touched her a few times, she would have to kick him off and scold him for being abnormal.


    If Ding Ning knew that she regarded herself as a pervert, she had to cry and faint in the toilet. It''s wronged! I just saw the disfigured face and thought it was very challenging. Where''s the pervert.


    Although she didn''t know what Zhu wucai was thinking, her eyes full of fear and resentment stared at him, which made him feel very uncomfortable. She stretched out her hand, nodded, and said gently, "sleep, sleep, you''ll be fine once you sleep, and everything will pass."


    Zhu wucai felt numb all over, and a strong sense of fatigue surged up, which made her eyelids fight like a piece of lead, and soon closed her eyes obediently.


    At the last moment when she was under general anesthesia, she thought inexplicably with only the last trace of Qingming grief and anger that this guy not only had heavy taste, but also was a pervert who liked rape / corpse.


    In a flash of silver, a scalpel appeared in Ding Ning''s hand. Although he didn''t like western medicine very much, it has to be said that western medicine still has certain advantages over traditional Chinese medicine in surgery, such as cutting off rotten meat and carrying out cosmetic surgery with skin grafting.


    A unique combination of traditional Chinese and Western medicine cosmetic surgery began in this magnificent room. It lasted four hours and 29 minutes, breaking Zhu Pengcheng''s heart at the door. Is it the first time that he can stand the expedition of the little Lord?

 Chapter 626

    When Zhu wuleisure woke up, it was already more than 3 a.m. and a strong smell of medicine wrapped her, still on the golden bed.


    She struggled to sit up and looked at the half white hair of her father who was sleeping by the bed. Her heart was sour. Her father was old.


    The pain from the inner thigh made her sad. The Beast asked himself several times while he was unconscious. Why did it hurt so much?


    "Oh, no time. When you wake up, don''t cry. Don''t cry. The little Lord said, your wound can''t touch water."


    Zhu Pengcheng vaguely opened his eyes and found his daughter awake. He said excitedly. He also reached out and took out the paper towel on the bedside table to wipe her tears: "it hurts. The little Lord said to bear it. It''ll be all right tomorrow."


    Who knows if he doesn''t say it''s okay, Zhu wucai is even more sad when he says it. Bastard, beast, you''re not the one who was broken. It''s simple to say. Just bear it. How to bear it? It really hurts.


    Also, Dad, it''s so strange that no daughter has been raped by a man. He''s still waiting on patients all night. Isn''t it


    Zhu has no time to think that Ding Ning is a big pervert. He panicked. Did he do anything indescribable on himself while he was sleeping?


    Although she is lonely because of her disfigurement, as a woman in her twenties, her body has long been mature. She has secretly looked for some educational films with a red face. Naturally, she knows that there are more than one places where a woman can be violated.


    His face changed sharply and he felt it carefully. Suddenly he was sad from his heart. His ass seemed to hurt very much. That dead pervert wouldn''t even let go of others'' chrysanthemums.


    "Well, well, you need to rest more now. Don''t think too much. Sleep a little longer. You can''t eat some liquid food until dawn."


    Zhu Pengcheng saw that his daughter''s face was very white, and there were still crystal tears in her eyes. He thought she was crying in pain, so he quickly comforted her.


    Zhu wucai was devastated. He lay down and looked at the ceiling. However, he couldn''t help but show some evil pictures in his mind.


    I don''t know whether his mouth has been violated, but the devil didn''t even let go of others'' ass, and his mouth will certainly not miss it. The more he thought, the more terrible he thought, the more disgusting he thought, and he couldn''t help retching.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Zhu Pengcheng was startled. When Ding Ning left, he didn''t say that he would vomit, which made him worried.


    "Dad, I''m fine!"


    Seeing his father''s nervous appearance, Zhu Wujia quickly comforted him, but he thought in his heart that he didn''t know whether to take safety measures or not? Will people get pregnant?


    Gradually, Zhu had no time to close his eyes and seemed to fall into a deep sleep again.


    Zhu Pengcheng sighed. His eyes were full of kindness. He stood up quietly and went to the reception hall outside.


    A woman who was half old but still charming greeted her and said softly, "Pengcheng, there''s no time. Is she okay? I made her aloe pig''s hand soup."


    "It should be all right, little... The little miracle doctor''s medical skills are absolutely reliable. When my flawless face is ready, I don''t have to worry about her anymore."


    Zhu Pengcheng happily hugged the worried woman, "rose, it''s hard for you to come so late."


    Rose shook her head and said sadly, "what do you say and boil some soup? No matter what you think of me, I will treat her as my own daughter. Besides, she is right. If Xiumei hadn''t been a nanny at my house, she wouldn''t have met the scum who lost Biao, she wouldn''t have..."


    "Well, let''s not mention the past, rose. When the flawless face is ready, I''m going to talk to her. I want to marry you."


    Zhu Pengcheng held Rose''s shoulders with an unprecedented sincerity and determination on his fat face.


    "I... i... don''t want to. She won''t accept it without time. We just lack a certificate. We''re so old. Don''t bother."


    Rose''s surprise was incoherent, but then she fell into endless entanglement. Finally, she shook her head rationally and refused.


    "No, it''s not fair to you. I must marry you and give you a title so that you can become my legal wife Zhu Pengcheng. As for no time, I''ll talk to her. It''s no wonder that you were so cynical and extreme because your face was disfigured. In fact, she knows in her heart that it''s unfair to you, I think she understands that you have been kind to her over the years. Although she still ignores you when she sees you, she doesn''t talk to her like she did when she was a child. When her face recovers, I will find a time to talk to her. I believe she will accept you from her heart. Just forget it and ask if you are willing to marry me. "


    Zhu Pengcheng said softly that he had never remarried in the past 20 years since his wife died.


    It''s so easy for an old man to live with disfigured children with extreme inferiority, so rose often takes care of them.


    But Zhu wucai always spoke ill of her and blamed rose for her mother''s death. She scolded and cried her many times, but she always wiped away her tears quickly and took care of Xiao wucai tirelessly when Zhu Pengcheng was busy.


    Zhu has no time to scold her for being shameless, calling her a villain and a disaster star... Although she is bitter in her heart, she never shows it. It''s not too much to do it by spitting on her face.


    In this way, Zhu Pengcheng and she love each other. She also uses her meticulous care to make up for her lack of maternal love.


    In order not to touch Zhu wucai''s sensitive nerves, rose has knocked out two children. It is false to say that Zhu wucai is not moved. Although she never talks to her, she has actually acquiesced to her stepmother''s status. Only the girl has a thin skin and some inferiority and extreme, so she can''t pull down her face to admit her mistakes, but she no longer refuses her love.


    Silent communication and tacit understanding have become their unique mode of getting along. Zhu Pengcheng''s statement is also an explanation to rose.


    But she has long ignored the written proof. In her lifetime, the only thing she wants to hear is that she has no time to call her mother, and she will never have any regrets.


    "You can marry others without marrying you."


    The charming white of the rose gave Zhu Pengcheng a look. The shy and shy appearance made Zhu Pengcheng unable to restrain himself for a while. He held her tightly in his arms and kissed her cherry lips.


    It has to be said that although the former gang boss''s wife is in her fifties, she is still as beautiful as a flower, like a beautiful woman in her early 40s, with her charming style.


    Even though Zhu Pengcheng has long been different, he has always been infatuated with her for so many years and has never gone out to flirt. In this regard, Zhu Pengcheng is actually a good husband and father.


    "No, don''t be here. It''s bad to have no time to hear."


    Rose blushed and pushed Zhu Pengcheng away to stop his salty pig hand from making trouble.


    "It''s all right. The sound insulation here is very good. There''s no time to hear it."


    Zhu Pengcheng smiled and picked up the rose. In her low exclamation, he entered the next bedroom and gently closed the door.


    Just when Zhu Pengcheng and the rose who helped each other were in love with each other, Zheng Minzhe in the senior cadre Department of Yanjing first people''s Hospital stared at the pig''s face, rushed to a group of Childe brothers who came to see him, opened his mouth without front teeth, and said wrongfully: "brothers, this is your land. I was bullied like this. You must stand out for me."


    "Zheng Shao, who did it? You say, my brothers beat him hard."


    "Yes, Zheng Shao, you come to our place. That''s our guest. Who dares to touch you without knowing what to do? Tell us, we''ll catch someone and give it to you now."


    "MD, if you move Zheng Shao, you will move our brothers. No matter who he is, my brothers will vent their anger on you."


    "The last time I went to Korea, Zheng Shao treated my brothers so warmly. He was bullied in our land. We have to find this place."


    "This doesn''t give us face. Who doesn''t know so much about heaven and earth? Even young Zheng dares to move. As long as you say a name, I''ll do it for you immediately."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of Childe brothers in Yanjing roared with indignation. They didn''t know that they thought they were their own father.


    There are several mature and steady people who didn''t make a statement immediately. Although they have extraordinary life experience, they also know that there are many people they can''t provoke in Yanjing, so they are not as publicized as those childe brothers.


    "I don''t know either. A young man doesn''t sound like Yanjing, but he is surrounded by three beautiful women. There is another one who is generally beautiful, but has a great figure, protruding forward and warping backward. He is very interesting."


    Zheng Minzhe''s pig face showed an obscene smile that men know when talking about beautiful women.


    The childe Gordon suddenly realized that he liked the beauty brought by others, so he went to flirt with others. As a result, he met an iron plate and was beaten in the face.


    Although some people despise Zheng Minzhe''s actions, as a dandy, who hasn''t molested several good family women? Is this still a matter.


    A calm childe heard that he was not a native of Yanjing. He immediately put down most of his heart, then frowned and said, "I don''t know who it is. It''s hard to do. If I can''t find someone, I''ll be in trouble."


    "That''s why I asked my brothers for help. That boy made me ashamed in public. I must tear him to pieces and kill those women in front of him."


    Zheng Minzhe said, gnashing his teeth.


    In my heart, I secretly despise these childe brothers in Yanjing. They can''t even find someone. If they''re in Korea, he can pick up people''s ancestors for eight generations in a minute.


    "Wang Jian, isn''t your cousin the squadron leader of Yanjing criminal police brigade? He''s also an expert in handling cases. Call him to check the monitoring. First find out the vehicles returning to the city from the Great Wall at that time, and then check them step by step. You can always find some clues."


    If Huzi and others are here, they will find that the childe who spoke is Zhang Long who didn''t go to dingning banquet at the beginning, and Wang Jian and Wang Gang are also in the ward.


    At that time, the three of them were afraid of causing trouble and were retaliated by Zhao Zifeng, so they refused to go to the banquet for various reasons that night. Unexpectedly, so many wonderful things happened later. Zhao Zifeng was arrested and hasn''t been released yet, which makes them regret their intestines.


    The next morning, they went to the tiger to explain. Unexpectedly, they were scolded by the tiger and rushed out. Then they found that all the people of the witch gang had dragged them into the blacklist, which made them lose face. The whole Yanjing circle called them anti boners and no one was willing to take them to play.


    This time, it was not easy. Because they had dealt with Zheng Minzhe, they fell into the circle of Wang Haiqing, the younger and younger members of the Wang family, who had a grudge against Ding Ning just after returning home. Naturally, they should actively express themselves and strive to integrate into this circle.

 Chapter 627

    "Well, I''ll call my cousin right now. By his means, I''m sure I can find out the murderer."


    Wang Jian also understood Zhang Long''s meaning. He immediately took out his mobile phone to make a call and saw everyone looking at him. Wang Jian immediately had a strong sense of existence. He deliberately turned on the hands-free and deliberately showed off: "Hello, brother hao? I''m Wang Jian."


    "Wang Jianhua, why do you remember to call me? Tell me something quickly. I''m very busy now."


    A slightly tired man''s impatient voice came from the opposite. If Ding Ning was here, he would find that Wang Jianning''s cousin was police officer Wang Zhihao who he had dealt with.


    Wang Zhihao wondered. He didn''t know what Wang Jian was doing calling him at this time. These two days, it was Zhou Mingxia''s sudden trial, Song Ziwen''s kidnapping, and the golden brilliance beating incident that had not been uncovered, which made him busy.


    Zhou Mingxia has asked a lot of useful information, but there is still a lack of key qualitative evidence.


    Song Ziwen was in trouble. Originally, he cooperated. As a result, song Ziyi didn''t know what to say. He immediately changed his attitude and insisted that he had not been kidnapped, which gave him a headache.


    As for the beating incident, there was no clue. Ya''s monitoring was blocked with gum. Even the beaten party couldn''t tell the shape of the beating murderer, so he couldn''t start.


    With so many cases piled up, he didn''t sleep for two days and nights. He didn''t have time to talk with Wang Jian here. If it weren''t for his relatives, he wanted to hang up his ignorant cousin directly.


    Wang Jian''s old face was red. I never expected Wang Zhihao to give him such a face. He even said, "this is what happened. My brother was playing in the Great Wall today. I want you to help me check..."


    Wang Zhihao became more and more impatient. He knew what Wang Jian was. His friend could have something good. Especially when he learned that the perpetrator was four women and one man, he had restored the story in his mind. It must be Wang Jian''s friend who flirted with other people''s girls that was beaten by others. He just wanted to say two words to such scum. He deserved it!


    But when Wang Jian mentioned with a trace of ostentation that the beaten person was Zheng Minzhe, the young director of Hyundai Group, Wang Zhihao immediately paid attention to it.


    In any case, Zheng Minzhe is a foreigner. As long as it is a foreign-related case, it should not be underestimated. In particular, Zheng Minzhe or the young director of Hyundai Group was beaten in Yanjing and his front teeth were knocked out.


    If the police do not pay enough attention, first, it will affect Yanjing''s international image. At that time, it will be the police who will be unlucky; Second, if this matter is not properly handled, it is likely to disturb the consuls of the Korean Consulate in China, which will lead to protests in Korea and international disputes.


    "Wang Jian, where is your friend? I''ll go and take a statement for him now. This matter must not be careless."


    It has to be said that Wang Zhihao has a high degree of political sensitivity. He immediately realized the seriousness of the matter and asked in a serious tone.


    Wang Jian looked at Zheng Minzhe in some embarrassment, but he saw Zheng Minzhe gently shake his head and immediately refused: "brother Hao, do me a favor and find out who the murderer is."


    "Confused, it''s ok if I don''t know about it, but now that you''ve told me, if I don''t file a case for investigation and pretend I don''t know, it''s my dereliction of duty. The front teeth have been knocked off, which has constituted minor injury. In addition, the special identity of the party concerned. If people go to report the case, there will be international disputes."


    Wang Zhihao said with a headache that he hated Wang Jian to death. If he hadn''t called and Zheng Minzhe didn''t report the case, he wouldn''t have bothered to take care of the shit. But now that Wang Jian called, Zheng Minzhe must be listening. If he pretended not to know, if that guy reported the case, he wouldn''t know how much responsibility he would have to bear, A charge of inaction can''t escape.


    In fact, the definition of such a case is very vague. Light injury should be regarded as a public prosecution case by reason, but in fact, such a thing can be large or small, depending on what the parties think. As long as the parties do not report the case, it can also be treated as a private prosecution case. If the people do not report the case to the officials, it will be over.


    But right now, he is forced to Liangshan by Wang Jianyi''s phone. It''s neither tube nor no matter. He is depressed that he doesn''t want to tube this shit.


    "Brother Hao, you don''t have to worry and come here. I promise Zheng Shao won''t report the case. As long as you do me a favor and find out who the murderer is, you don''t have to take care of other things."


    Wang Jian quickly understood Wang Zhihao''s concerns and vowed to guarantee.


    Wang Zhihao was relieved. As long as Zheng Minzhe resolutely didn''t report the case, he didn''t bother to waste his time. As for Zheng Minzhe''s possible revenge against the murderer, he didn''t take it to heart.


    Since even Zheng Minzhe dares to fight, that guy must not be a fuel-efficient lamp. He must also be a black sheep who swaggers outside by relying on his family background. He won''t sympathize with such people. Let them bite the dog. Anyway, the idle childe brothers in Yanjing city have stepped on each other. They can''t make much waves, It''s just that whoever has a strong family background, who has the upper hand and who has a weak power, will bow his head and apologize. As long as there are no criminal cases, it has nothing to do with him.


    But I don''t know that Zheng Minzhe resolutely doesn''t report the case, not because he wants to calm down, not because he is so generous, but because he has never suffered such a big loss since he was young. He really plans to kill Ding Ning, just as he said when he threatened Ding Ning before, even he doesn''t plan to let Ding Ning''s family go.


    Because grandpa taught him from an early age that those who achieve great things don''t stick to small details. If they can''t be the enemy, they don''t want to be the enemy. But as long as they are the enemy, they should be cruel and ruthless. They must never harbor any benevolence of women. They should kill the enemy and never leave future trouble. Otherwise, the wild fire can''t burn out and the spring breeze will blow again. A moment of kindness may exchange for endless revenge from the enemy in the future.


    I don''t know how much the old boss suffered in those years. When he said this, his eyes were sinister, his face twisted, and his teeth rattled. At that time, Zheng Minzhe, who was still young, had never seen such a cruel look of his kind grandfather, who always had a pleasant face. Therefore, he was particularly impressed by this paragraph and always remembered it.


    And in his more than 20 years of growth, he regarded it as the motto and resolutely implemented it to the end, so that he stood out among many brothers and successfully became the successor of modern group.


    Wang Zhihao didn''t know this. Since Wang Jian promised Zheng Minzhe not to call the police and found him for help, even if he was reluctant, he could only arrange one of his men to help check.


    With a specific time period, the monitoring of the Great Wall parking lot was still very good and poor. Wang Zhihao''s men soon locked a white Hummer through the feature of one man and four women.


    When he reported to Wang Zhihao, Wang Zhihao was studying the case. He impatiently interrupted his report and gave him Wang Jian''s phone number to send the information directly.


    As a result, Wang Zhihao did not find that the killer mentioned by Zheng Minzhe was Ding Ning, a popular little miracle doctor in Yanjing recently. Otherwise, he would never send this monitoring data to Wang Jian.


    "It''s him, it''s the boy."


    "So it''s him?"


    "Ah, how could it be him."


    "I''ll go. Why is it him?"


    ¡­¡­


    When Zheng Minzhe yelled at Ding Ning, he was surprised to find that Wang Haiqing and Zhang long, Wang Jian and Wang Gang shouted in surprise. They obviously knew this man.


    It''s just that Wang Haiqing''s expression seems to be hostile, while Zhang Long''s expression is mixed with complex emotions such as admiration, regret, disgust, hatred, admiration... Among them, it seems very strange.


    "What''s the matter, you know? Is it a big man?"


    Zheng Minzhe asked quietly.


    Wang Haiqing snorted coldly and said with an unnatural expression, "it''s just a little doctor Ninghai who relies on a woman to show off his strength."


    The three of Zhang long looked at each other and kept silent.


    For Ding Ning, they can''t say what feelings they have. If they put aside all their prejudices, they actually admire Ding Ning. After all, they are the only men who can win the Witch and drink so fiercely.


    However, if they are notorious and despised by all circles, they simply hate Ding Ning. After all, they came to this stage today because of Ding Ning''s dinner, and he is the culprit.


    Ya has offended Zhao Zifeng. I have no relatives with you. Why should I stand with you against Zhao Zifeng? You have nothing to pat your ass and go. We will have to mix in Yanjing in the future. Who doesn''t know that Zhao Zifeng is a man of vengeance. Don''t look at him now, but he will come out in a short time. When the time comes, Unfortunately, it was the people who stood with Ding Ning.


    So, until today, Zhang long and his wife have never regretted their decision not to go to the banquet. They just resent the ruthlessness of the people of the witch Gang such as Huzi. For an outsider, even if the man is the man loved by the eldest sister, they can''t turn away their old brothers, which makes them unable to lift their heads.


    "Little doctor? What kind of little doctor is so bold. It seems that even qingshao has suffered a loss in his hand."


    Zheng Minzhe is not a brainless fool if he can become a young director of Hyundai Group. On the contrary, he is still a very smart role. He immediately infers the truth from Wang Haiqing''s unnatural face.


    "Suffer a loss? Cut, how can a little doctor make Wang Haiqing suffer a loss? I just don''t want to tear my face with the woman next to him and make a lot of trouble."


    Wang Haiqing thought that no one knew about the humiliation that day, so he said boldly.


    But at the thought that Zhang long and others were former members of the witch gang. At the beginning, they were broken by Xiao Nuo and had to run overseas to take shelter. Their faces were hot and angry. They secretly resented their blunders. How can they think of letting Zhang long and the three of them enter their own circle? It''s not self darkness.


    "Which woman makes qingshao so afraid?"


    Zheng Minzhe was surprised. He knew Wang Haiqing''s family background very well. What kind of woman could make him feel afraid.


    "Well, it''s him. He''s gentle and gentle. I''m not afraid of her. I just don''t want to tear my face with her."


    Wang Haiqing pointed to the gentle and soft behavior in the monitoring and explained that he always felt guilty when listening to outsiders.


    In fact, everyone with a clear eye knows that old man Wang is old and will almost retire to the second line in two years, but the second generation of the Wang family can''t mention it. He has been wandering at the vice ministerial level for more than ten years. Although Wang Haiqing is arrogant and domineering now, in fact, his life is not easy.


    The Wen family is different. He is not only in his prime of life and occupies an important position, but also has great hope to go further and enter the highest center of power.

 Chapter 628

    A sunset west mountain and a booming day are also sub national level, but there is no doubt who is strong and who is weak according to whether it is a real power unit and its future development potential.


    "Is she wenlao''s granddaughter?"


    Zheng Minzhe pointed to the gentle and soft photo, his face was as white as paper, and asked with a shiver of luck.


    "Yes, her name is gentle and soft. What''s the matter with old Wen''s favorite granddaughter?"


    Wang Haiqing didn''t react yet. Of course, he said. Then he remembered something and his face changed greatly: "Zheng Shao, you won''t..."


    Before he finished, everyone understood what he meant. They looked at Zheng Minzhe with their eyes together and waited for his answer.


    These people are not stupid. Even Wang Haiqing, who has the strongest background, dare not provoke tenderness and softness now, not to mention them. If Zheng Minzhe dares to say yes, they promise to turn around and leave immediately.


    Take this Korean stick to eat, drink and play together. Occasionally help him step on people with no background. They are very happy to help, but if they don''t know how to fight with the Wen family, I''m sorry, they don''t have this friendship with Zheng Minzhe.


    Zheng Minzhe''s forehead was filled with fine beads of sweat. NIMA, this woman is actually Wen Lao''s granddaughter. Now it''s a big trouble. You know, the main task of his coming to Yanjing this time is to ask Wen Lao to help them put pressure on Longteng group in Ninghai, so as to buy out the patent of new refrigeration technology.


    As long as we have this refrigeration technology patent, the top vehicle air conditioning effect alone can raise the cars produced by Hyundai Group to a higher level, and Hyundai Group will become one of the top vehicle manufacturers with the highest scientific and technological content. Therefore, this time, the negotiation delegation of Hyundai Group is determined to win.


    The reason why they are sure that the Chinese government will help is that first, Hyundai Group has made a promise to invest tens of billions in second and third tier cities in China; Second, because Longteng group is a rice funded company, the relationship between God and rice is the most tense time, and the Chinese government is also happy to suppress rice funded enterprises at this time.


    But now, the granddaughter of Wen Lao, one of the most key figures, has been offended by him, which is the key to the development layout of Hyundai Group in the next few years. How can Zheng Minzhe not panic.


    "I don''t care who you are. It''s in China, not in your small country of Korea. You can''t provoke some people."


    What gentle and soft said at that time was still vivid. At that time, it made him think that this woman was exaggerating, but now I think of it, some people really can''t afford it. Unfortunately, gentle and soft is one of them.


    At the thought of this, Zheng Minzhe hated the culprit sun Limin to the bone. If this woman didn''t make trouble, how could she suffer such a big loss? It also seriously affected the cooperation plan between Hyundai Group and the Chinese government.


    Some people are like this. When they encounter something, they always shirk the responsibility to others, but they don''t think about it. If they don''t see the color and intention, how can they get into this big trouble for no reason.


    Seeing that Zheng Minzhe''s face was uncertain and didn''t speak for a long time, it was clear in everyone''s heart. It seems that this goods really offended tenderness and softness. I''m sorry, my friend can''t help you.


    The cheeky one has pretended to go to the bathroom as if nothing had happened. In the twinkling of an eye, he disappeared and never came back. The thin skinned one also said hello to Zheng Minzhe and casually found a reason to leave.


    Even Wang Haiqing, Zhang long and others found a bad reason to run away. No one patted their chest to stand out for Zheng Minzhe, a beautiful stick. After all, even if they can''t pee with tenderness and softness, it''s not worth offending powerful people like Wen Lao. It''s better for you to go your way, I''ll beat my single wooden bridge, and everyone''s well water won''t offend the river.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the high-ranking cadres'' ward full of friends just now was empty. Zheng Minzhe, who was ugly, scolded people for being out of touch and the world was cold. These guys had no loyalty at all.


    But this is not the time to complain. He should quickly find a way to calm his gentle anger. As for Ding Ning? Zheng Minzhe''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a sinister luster flashed between his eyes.


    It''s not too late for a gentleman to avenge ten years. It''s your life. I''ll let you live a few more days. When things are done, your whole family will die.


    But he didn''t know that Ding Ning always believed in a gentleman''s Revenge sooner rather than later. He would rather kill wrong people who dared to threaten the safety of his relatives and friends.


    When he patted him on the shoulder, he had quietly sentenced him to death, but today they had just had a conflict. If Zheng Minzhe suddenly died, it would inevitably cause fire and let him live two more days.


    At night, Ding Ning is refining the supreme version of drunk beauty cosmetics series in the earth house built with the power of thick Earth Totem under the Great Wall. After attending the white family''s birthday, he plans to return to Ninghai.


    Although Yanjing is good, he still prefers Ninghai. After all, there are his sister and his confidants there. Ninghai is his home.


    If only the cosmetics series were refined by hand, he wouldn''t have to go to such a remote place to refine it.


    He is doing an experiment to test the plan he has long expected in his heart to see whether he can use runes for flow operation. He doesn''t have so much time to produce cosmetics all day.


    The temporarily built production lines are very simple. They are all earth machines built with the power of thick Earth Totem, but after adding corresponding runes, the production capacity is no less than that of formal machine tools.


    First, put the medicinal materials into categories, then use the purification symbol to purify the properties of raw materials and eliminate impurities, then mix and stir the required drugs, and finally shape the finished products.


    After countless tests and constant adjustments, when it was about to dawn, the test was finally successful. Ding Ning stretched his waist long and showed a happy smile on his face.


    With Tianshui totem and thick Earth Totem, combined with runes, the idea of cosmetics production line has been put into reality. After returning to Ninghai, as long as you order a batch of machines for modification, the drunk Hongyan cosmetics series can be produced continuously.


    More than 300 sets of supreme version of Drunken Beauty cosmetics produced in the process of the experiment were collected into the mermaid space. Ding Ning''s idea moved, the power of the earth was launched, and after the ground trembled slightly, the temporarily built earth house quietly returned to the ground, as if the earth house had never appeared.


    Now I need the packaging of cosmetics. Xiao Yao called two days ago and said that it had been delivered by express. It is estimated that it should arrive today.


    Taking advantage of the last darkness before dawn, Ding Ning released his bones and wings, spread his wings and flew back to Yanjing Hotel as fast as possible.


    After kneeling and breathing for a while, it was already bright. Ding Ning got up to wash, changed his clothes and went down to breakfast alone.


    Today is the birthday of the old man of the Bai family. It''s not appropriate to take several women. He said hello to them last night, so he didn''t call them for breakfast.


    Gentle and soft went home last night. Today, he will go to celebrate the birthday of old master Bai on behalf of old man Wen.


    Just after breakfast, the front desk attendant came to tell him that there was an express. Ding Ning thanked him, took the packing box back to the room and began to pack the cosmetics.


    After a while, LAN Mengdie, pan Xiangyun and Liu shengqian Dai, who had no habit of sleeping in, also came to help after breakfast. In less than half an hour, more than 300 sets of cosmetics were packaged.


    Ding Ning had already prepared. One of them gave them a set. The two women couldn''t wait to go back to the room to try it out. They had long heard that gentle and soft said the magic effect of drunk beauty cosmetics.


    Liu Sheng and shallow Dai looked at Ding Ning eagerly. That meant why there was no me. I helped too.


    Ding Ning smiled and rubbed her head. "You stay with me all day, can you lose yours? Besides, you are not your original appearance now, and it''s useless to use this cosmetics."


    Liu shengqian Dai pouted wrongfully. She wanted to move with her true face, but she knew Ding Ning would never allow it. After all, she used to be the Asian director of the divine organization.


    Ding Ning pondered for a moment and then decided, "purse, bear it for a while, and you''ll recover your original appearance."


    He thought very clearly, whether it was a money bag or a snowfall, it was impossible to live in disguise all his life. Although the divine descent organization was very strong, it did not dare to be so presumptuous in China.


    Now he has a thick Earth Totem and can enter the second floor of the Wushen palace. After being trained again, his strength will leap again.


    At that time, it''s just that the divine organization doesn''t appear. As long as it appears, he will make them come back.


    "Really?"


    Liu Sheng''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    She lived in the dark a few years ago. Although she was still wearing biological skin, she was able to walk in the sun. This feeling of freedom is what she yearned for.


    Although the biological skin made her feel no discomfort, there was no girl who did not love beauty. Ding Ning dressed her up so ugly. She was with several beautiful women all day. The strange eyes of others looked at her made her feel very uncomfortable.


    She didn''t realize it. In fact, what she subconsciously wanted most was to show her most beautiful side in front of Ding Ning.


    "Of course it''s true. When did I lie to you?"


    Ding Ning habitually rubbed her little head again, in exchange for her dissatisfied mutter: "don''t always touch my head, you''ll make me feel silly."


    "My purse is getting smarter and smarter."


    Ding Ning didn''t doubt him. He thought she had enlightened recently. Lao Huai said happily.


    Liu shengqian Dai stuck out her tongue and made a lovely face, but she muttered in her heart that if she remained smart, she would continue to pretend to be mentally retarded children. Is it good to work hard.


    "Purse, today you go shopping with Pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie. You can eat whatever you like, buy whatever clothes you like, and play whatever you like. This is a bank card. The password is six six. Both of them are students and have no money. You have to rush to pay the bill, okay?"


    Ding Ning reaches for a bank card and gives it to Liu shengqian Dai. He knows that all the expenses in the money bag these two days are paid gently, but now tenderness is not there. He can''t let LAN Mengdie pay the bill. Seriously told.


    "Oh! I see!"


    Liu shengqian Dai suddenly felt that she was once short of money, but now she ate and drank dingning and spent dingning, as if she had been kept by him.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    When the knock sounded, Ding Ning quickly opened the door. It was tiger and mosquito.


    "Brother in law, it''s time to start. Yanjing is easy to get stuck in traffic. Let''s go ahead."


    The tiger twisted his neck uneasily.


    The couple obviously dressed up today. Tiger was dressed in a black suit. He looked like five or six people. He was just used to wearing casual clothes. At first glance, he looked awkward in a suit.


    The mosquito is wearing a white shirt, a beige windbreaker, knee high leather boots, a concise horsetail and a little light make-up. It has the smell of a valiant strong woman.


    "OK, I''ll start later. Here, mosquitoes, 300 sets of supreme beauties. I''m ready. I don''t owe money."


    Ding Ning smiled and pointed to the results of a busy night.

 Chapter 629

    The mosquito''s eyes suddenly lit up, cheered "long live my brother-in-law", and jumped up happily. The surprised tiger hurriedly pulled her: "slow down, slow down, don''t move your fetal Qi."


    The mosquito carelessly broke away from his hand: "what are you afraid of? It doesn''t matter if you have a brother-in-law, a miracle doctor."


    "That''s what I said, but I''d better be careful."


    Ding Ning shook his head in tears and laughter. How come when mosquitoes see the supreme beauty, the feeling of small stars in their eyes is the same as when Lingyun sees a pile of money.


    "Tiger, hurry up and pack all these cosmetics away. These days, my mother is almost annoyed by those who want goods. My brother-in-law has helped me a lot."


    The mosquito happily took a set of cosmetics, caressed it fondly, and gave orders at will.


    "OK, I''ll find some big bags to put up and take it easily."


    Tiger bumped his ass and ran to the waiter for a plastic bag. It seems that he has been eaten by mosquitoes all his life.


    Looking at this scene, Ding Ning was in a trance for this moment. At the beginning, mosquitoes fell in love with Dai Zhefeng for many years, but there was no result.


    Now, she has finally found her destination. Maybe Huzi can''t bring her a vigorous love like Dai Zhefeng, but ordinary and light love may be more suitable for her. Even the smile on her face seems so happy.


    "Brother in law, what are you looking at? I have flowers on my face? Or do you empathize and don''t fall in love with me? Why don''t you elope with me while the tiger is away? Buy one and get one free!"


    When the mosquito saw Ding Ning looking at her in a trance, he joked fiercely, and touched his unborn stomach and threw a wink.


    Ding Ning had a black line on his head and face. "Don''t joke. Tiger, listen. I have to hurry with you."


    "He dares!"


    The mosquito raised his eyebrows and said angrily, "if he dares to hurt me, I''ll kill his son."


    Then he shook his small fist and gesticulated on his lower abdomen, as if thinking about where to start.


    "Well, I took it!"


    Ding Ning hid his face and was defeated. This woman is also very cruel.


    It''s strange how such a lovely woman as Xiao Nuo can be called a witch by them? That girl won''t pretend to be a lady in front of me. In fact, she''s so fierce behind her back, isn''t she?


    The mosquito smiled proudly. She found that Ding Ning had a thin face. It was fun to tease him if he had nothing to do, which was helpful to prenatal education!


    Huzi tossed back and forth upstairs and downstairs for several times before putting 300 sets of cosmetics into the trunk of the car. Like a little eunuch holding the old Buddha on a trip, he carefully waited on the mosquitoes downstairs. Looking like a servant knee, Ding Ning sighed that Fu Gang was depressed.


    Babao mountain, located in the western mountain of Yanjing, is the place where the revolutionary martyrs buried their bones. It is indeed the last honor in the life of some officials and an affirmation of their identity and status.


    Before dawn this morning, the mighty motorcade drove into Babaoshan cemetery.


    The motorcade stopped slowly. Bai Qing, sitting in the front car, got off in a hurry, came to the second lengthened red flag car in the motorcade, opened the door, and helped an old man with white hair and beard and wearing Tang clothes down.


    Bai, the owner of the Bai family, came down from the third car, and the people of the Bai family came down one after another.


    Old master Bai is a hundred years old. The first thing he does after getting up is to come to Babaoshan to pay tribute to the souls of those who sacrificed their comrades in arms.


    He said that without the sacrifice of these comrades in arms, there would be no new China today. Without these comrades in arms'' long guns and short guns made of life and flesh to resist the invaders, he would not be preparing for war in vain.


    Although the Bai family felt that it was unlucky for the old man to come to the cemetery early in the morning on his centenary, the old man always kept his word and did what he said. Therefore, the Bai family can only accompany him if they don''t want to come again, which makes the old birthday unhappy. Then everyone can''t be happy.


    Old man Bai refused everyone''s company, so he asked Bai Qing to follow him with a box of Maotai, a wine glass in his hand, stay in front of the tombstone of his old comrades in arms for a while, drink a glass of wine and talk for a while.


    Bai''s face is not good-looking. He is the head of the white family. He is not qualified to follow the old man, but he only takes Bai Qing. The signal to be transmitted is too obvious.


    There are five brothers in the second generation of the Bai family. Bai juhao is the second eldest. He picked up a bargain and became the owner of the Bai family early when his eldest brother Bai juhao died. He asked himself that he has been working hard for the Bai family all these years and has always hoped to keep the position of home owner in the hands of their second room.


    It''s a pity that old master Bai has a clear heart. He has always had an eye for the best Bai Qing of the fourth generation of the Bai family, and the ownership of the position of home owner has gradually become clear.


    This made Bai incredibly happy. He glared at Bai Yuan, who yawned on one side, and asked in a low voice, "how''s the thing I asked you to do?"


    "What''s up, Grandpa?"


    Bai Yuan asked with a puzzled face. He made Bai Qi smoke and shivered all over. He is really a Doo who can''t help him.


    Grandpa Bai Yuanjian''s angry face turned pig liver. He patted his forehead and said angrily: "Grandpa, it''s not that I don''t do it. The little miracle doctor haunted all day. I went to Yanjing Hotel for two days in a row. The front desk said he went out early in the morning."


    "Out, you won''t wait?"


    Bai scolded in a low voice.


    "I... it''s evening when he comes back. What''s the use of waiting for him."


    Bai Yuan lowered his head and muttered with some guilt. He has been singing all night these two days. It''s almost noon when he arrives at Yanjing Hotel. It''s strange to find Ding Ning.


    "Hey!"


    Bai sighed with disappointment and remained silent. The third generation of Bai family had their own development in the political, military and commercial circles, made great achievements, and had no idea about the position of home owner.


    Therefore, the position of the Bai family owner must be directly passed on to the top figures in the fourth generation. Unfortunately, his favorite grandson Bai Yuan is not a bit worse than Bai Qing.


    Is it true that the thinnest big house will rise again and take charge of the power of the Bai family? Bai was surprised to see the shadow in his eyes. He secretly regretted that he had not made a decision to remove Bai Qing.


    The old master of the Bai family was so smart that he didn''t know if he saw through his ideas. When Bai Qing was very young, he sent him to his hometown Ninghai and sent special personnel to protect him, so that he was suspicious and didn''t dare to act rashly.


    At present, Bai Qing has abundant wings, shows outstanding business talents and is quite popular in the family. Since the white old man has shown his intention to transfer him to take over, it shows that Bai Qing is fully prepared and has enough confidence to deal with any danger. It is not so easy to move him again.


    Thinking of this, Bai unexpectedly regretted that his intestines were green. He knew that Bai Qing could pose such a great threat to ER Fang. He shouldn''t have been hesitant and missed the best opportunity.


    Bai Qing, since you want to seize power from my second room and one vein, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness. There is a terrible cold murder in Bai''s drooping eyes.


    At eleven o''clock, there was a great deal of noise in the Bai family courtyard. All the members of the Bai family were jubilant and warmly greeted those who came to celebrate their birthday in the courtyard.


    Perhaps the older generation has a tradition of hard work and simplicity. Mr. Bai only wanted to get together with his relatives and friends on a small scale and didn''t want to make it public, but the Bai family didn''t want to say anything. They said that the centenary must be held once.


    It''s hard to break the public''s will, and it''s the filial piety of the children. Old man Bai can only toss with them, but he proposed that he would never go to any five-star hotel for a banquet, so he can simply do it at home.


    Although Bai unexpectedly agreed, if the Bai family old man''s centenary birthday banquet is poor, where will the Bai family''s face go.


    Therefore, although the birthday banquet was held at home, the chefs were all famous chefs invited by five-star hotels. Even if the guest list was repeatedly compressed, there were 500 tables in the Baijia courtyard.


    At this moment, celebrities from all walks of life flock to Yanjing, and the old family of the Bai family has come all the way. It can be called the most sensational event in Yanjing in recent years.


    Every guest is proud to get an invitation from the Bai family, which is a symbol of status and power.


    It was just 11 o''clock, and 500 tables were almost full of people. The guests were either high-ranking feudal officials, giants in the business world, or high-end talents who made outstanding achievements in various industries. There were not a few people who shuttle back and forth in the crowd with generals on their shoulders.


    Zhongbo, the eldest housekeeper of the Bai family, has a straight suit, his gray hair is combed meticulously, and his face is filled with deep joy. He stands at the gate of the Bai family courtyard as a welcome and greets all kinds of people celebrating their birthday.


    Because old man Bai is determined not to accept gifts, there are several strong guys standing beside Zhongbo, who are specially responsible for registering the gifts sent by the guests and moving them to the warehouse.


    Of course, this is what ordinary guests do. For example, for the precious gifts sent by some guests with high status, the Bai family will register separately in a booklet, and will publicly call the roll before the banquet.


    This is a traditional habit of the aristocratic family. First, they show their gratitude to the people who give valuable gifts. They can''t give people a big gift worth 50 million. It''s no good to eat a meal. Some people deliberately come to the birthday banquet to give generous gifts. They just want to be famous on this occasion, want a face and take the opportunity to make more contacts, The master must satisfy others; Second, you can''t just let the gift giver have face. The host family also wants face. Look, who gave a gift of how much value to our old man''s birthday, and who carried people in Huahua sedan chair, which is called mutual applause. You give me face and give me a big gift, and I give you face to publicly say that I like the gift you give. This is an unwritten rule among family leaders, Reciprocity!


    Of course, in modern times, this method is no longer advocated. Generally, the children of the Bai family give gifts to the old birthday star, which means competing with each other, competing with each other and competing for favor in front of the elders. In it, only some guests with special status or gifts will be specially named by the host family to show respect and glory.


    Ding Ning didn''t have an invitation. Huzi and his wife were still parking. He planned to go first to find Bai Qing, but Zhongbo stopped him and said politely, "Sir, due to the limited location, please show me the invitation."


    "I don''t have an invitation!"


    Ding Ning didn''t expect another one, and said with some embarrassment.


    "Sorry, sir, you can''t go in without an invitation."


    Zhong Bo said apologetically. He was secretly surprised. He didn''t look like an ordinary man according to his dress. Which young master has never seen him before, not to mention the invitation to dinner. Don''t you even understand this rule?


    Ding Ning frowned and was about to call Bai Qing. A strange voice came: "why, don''t you even have an invitation to celebrate your birthday? Do you understand the rules?"

 Chapter 630

    Ding Ning''s face sank and turned to look at the people. Wang Haiqing came surrounded by several childe brothers, with a strong sense of ridicule on his face,


    "Oh, that''s right. Dr. Ding always likes to hang out with women. Now there are no women with him. I''m afraid he''s really not qualified to enter the White House."


    Before Ding Ning could speak, Wang Haiqing showed a sudden look, spread out his hands and laughed at himself.


    A group of dandies behind him immediately burst into laughter and scoffed: "a foreigner, who really thinks the white family can enter if he wants to."


    "It''s understandable that the little doctor wants to climb the power and attach importance to you. Unfortunately, he climbed the wrong door. The White House can''t be climbed by a little white face who relies on women to eat."


    "Ah, without a woman''s cover, our poor little doctor can''t even get in the door of Bai''s house."


    "Even if you were born humble, the most shameful thing is that you don''t have self-knowledge. No cat or dog can participate in the white family''s birthday banquet."


    "Bai is blind and doesn''t work all day. He knows to roll in the pile of women. Little white face, come and shout Grandpa. I''ll take you in."


    "Yes, call us Grandpa. We''ll take you in to see the world and broaden your horizons."


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning''s face was ancient and unpopular. If he had been angry at such insults before, but now, these people are just a bunch of clowns in his eyes.


    Do a group of mole ants provoke an elephant, and the elephant still has to lose his temper and quarrel with mole ants? It''s not cool. Just step on it.


    Zhongbo frowned, and his impression of Ding Ning immediately decreased. It turned out that he was just a little white face who wanted to climb the dragon and the Phoenix by relying on women. Such a person is not worth his politeness at all.


    Immediately his face sank and said coldly, "Sir, this is Bai''s house, not where you should come. Now, please leave immediately."


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes and said calmly, "do you mean what you say? Can you be the master of the White House?"


    "Hum, I''m the housekeeper of the Bai family. Of course I mean what I say. Please leave immediately, or don''t blame me for being rude."


    Although Zhongbo, the third grade official in front of the prime minister, is only the big housekeeper of the Bai family, some high-ranking and powerful people are polite when they see him, and have developed the problem referred to by Yiqi all the year round.


    Seeing that Ding Ning was so ignorant, Zhongbo became more and more impolite.


    "It''s just the white family''s watchdog. What a big man I should be. It''s really a dog''s eye. I hope you won''t regret what you said today."


    Ding Ning has always been respected by people. He respects people by a foot. Zhongbo is not polite to him. Naturally, he won''t give him a good face.


    "Bastard, it''s really a thing that doesn''t know how to live or die. Somebody, break his leg and throw it out to me."


    Zhongbo was furious and shouted loudly.


    Several security guards who kept order beside him rushed up at once, waved their rubber sticks and hit Ding Ning on his head.


    Wang Haiqing and others gloated at this scene and were secretly proud. MD, you are arrogant with the support of that gentle little bitch. Now you have offended the Bai family. It depends on how you die.


    "Stop!"


    Just as Ding Ning was preparing to fight back, tiger and mosquito rushed to him and shouted loudly from a distance.


    The security guards heard the speech and looked at Zhongbo and waited for his order.


    Zhongbo piled up a smile like changing his face and greeted him: "it''s Miss Hu Shao and Miss Wen."


    Tiger son''s face was gloomy and asked impolitely, "Zhongbo, today is old master Bai''s birthday. Why do you want to fight my friend?"


    The mosquito''s mouth tilted and looked at Wang Haiqing and others. "Do you still need to ask? There must be a fanning dog."


    "Mosquito, clean your mouth."


    Wang Haiqing was furious. Xiao Nuo broke his leg and drove him out of China. He had no place to vent his anger. He was gentle and soft. He couldn''t provoke mosquitoes. He still dared to touch mosquitoes.


    "Wang Haiqing, I''ll scold you. You mangy dog, shameless shit. What can you do to me?"


    As soon as the mosquito pinched his waist, he put on a look of what you can do to me, and scolded loudly.


    "Paralyzed, bitch, I''ll kill you."


    Wang Haiqing''s new hatred and old hatred were intertwined. He suddenly lost his reason and roared and grabbed the mosquito''s neck.


    "Go away! You dare to move my woman and die!"


    The tiger son was angry. He moved under his feet and kicked Wang Haiqing''s chest hard. He kicked him upside down and flew several meters away.


    Everyone is stupid. What the upper class plays is face. You step on me and I step on you. Whoever can step on who will win, but it will only make people laugh. That''s the talent of a reckless man.


    Oh, no, tiger son''s goods are from the witch gang. The witch always disobeys the rules and starts fighting when she doesn''t agree. Tiger son learned from her. It''s really wrong!


    "Paralyzed, you dare to hit me, hit me, hit me hard!"


    Wang Haiqing almost didn''t carry it back in one breath. He just felt that his chest was like pressing a huge stone. It took a long time to slow down. He got up with red eyes and pointed to the tiger''s ferocious roar.


    A group of dog legs were timid, but most of them spoke. In addition, the tiger was alone. They had seven or eight and were afraid of him.


    "It''s very dry!"


    I don''t know who took the lead in shouting. Seven or eight childe brothers jumped up with a roar.


    Tiger''s face was dignified. He pulled the mosquito behind him and said from Ding Ning, "brother-in-law, help me protect the mosquito. Don''t let anyone hurt it."


    Ding Ning picked at the corner of her mouth: "protect her yourself. Leave these people to me."


    "No, I''ll come. The mosquito is my woman. It''s nothing to let you stand out."


    The tiger son said without doubt, and rushed up instead of retreating.


    The mosquito was not afraid at all. He jumped and shouted, "come on, husband. I have a reward in the evening if I win. If I lose, I''ll run away with other men."


    Ding Ning listened with a black line on her face. There was no such woman. She couldn''t help but silently mourn for the tiger.


    But unexpectedly, when the tiger heard that there was a reward in the evening, he immediately came to the spirit like beating chicken blood. Like a tiger into a flock of sheep, he rushed into a group of Childe brothers who were delicate and expensive. He was so powerful that he beat them crying for their parents and became a mess.


    Ding Ning secretly relieved that the tiger''s skill was not bad. These childe brothers were all excessive dandies. Where would they be his opponent.


    Zhongbo''s face was gloomy and he shouted "stop!"


    But the tiger is gaining the upper hand. I can''t hear his cry. It''s like a crazy tiger.


    After the mosquito got pregnant, the bloody tiger didn''t know how hard it was. For him, the mosquito reward was the highest reward. For this reward, he had to win.


    Wang Haiqing was frightened and scared when he saw his dog legs being beaten. He didn''t expect that the normally silent tiger could play so well.


    But this has happened. It is impossible for him to admit counseling. He immediately took out the phone and called the bodyguard waiting in the car to ask them to bring someone quickly.


    These childe brothers usually do a lot of bad things. In order to prevent being hit by black bricks behind their backs, they usually go out with two or three bodyguards. Now when they heard that the master was beaten, they rushed to the rescue immediately.


    At this time, it was the time when the guests came most. On the white family''s birthday, there was a group fight at the door. How exciting it was.


    Look again, hey, most people on both sides of the fight know each other, and they suddenly get more energetic. They gather together in twos and threes, point out and give professional comments.


    "Hey, I don''t see. The little tiger of the Lin family can really fight. One can fight seven or eight. It''s powerful!"


    "I said that this boy has a tiger head and a tiger brain. Although he usually wilts and doesn''t pull a few, it''s really fierce to fight."


    "Isn''t that the kid of the sun family? Hey, it''s too empty. He was kicked over by the little tiger."


    "Liu''s boy''s body is not good. I said Lao Zhang, your daughter''s engagement with his family should be carefully considered. Don''t push your daughter into the fire pit. It''s troublesome to marry a short-lived ghost."


    "Lao Chen, don''t just talk about me. I heard that the girl of your family and the boy of the Li family are not looking at each other? See, the boy of the Li family is black and blue. I think your son-in-law''s body and bones are not as good as the boy of the Liu family."


    "I''ll go. Why is this boy so delicious? Just boast to me that he has practiced Sanda. No, no, No. I''ll let my girl cut off contact with him when I come back."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of people were too busy to watch the excitement. They talked happily on one side, but they didn''t know that in a short time, the old father-in-law looked at his son-in-law, and the more he looked, the more unpleasant he looked, so he broke up several couples of marriage.


    Looking at the tiger''s great power, the mosquito danced excitedly and clapped Ding Ning''s shoulder proudly: "what''s the matter, didn''t you expect? Finally, a man is willing to throw his head and shed blood for my mosquito. This is to rush the crown and become a beauty. I decided not to repent and marry him in my life."


    Listening to her shocking words, Ding Ning''s face was covered with black lines. Before her feelings, the children were pregnant and the wedding date was booked. This aunt is still going to repent.


    "No, they''re coming to help."


    The cheerful mosquito suddenly screamed and his face became nervous.


    "It''s all right, a group of tujiwa dogs, and me."


    Ding Ning looked at the bodyguards contemptuously. Although these people have good skills, they don''t even have a martial artist. It''s not worth mentioning at all.


    "No, no, no, this is a fight for me. You can''t intervene, or the tiger will be angry."


    Who knows, the mosquito quickly pulled him and resolutely forbid him to intervene.


    Ding Ning was stunned and said, "you''re not afraid of the tiger''s loss."


    "This is a sign of his love for me and my assessment of him. He must complete it independently. Even if he can''t win, he is still proud of his defeat."


    Ding Ning has completely failed to understand the brain circuit of this wonderful woman.


    Mosquito is a person who yearns for a vigorous love. She loves tiger and wants to marry him, but she regrets that she accidentally gets pregnant without enjoying the process of love. She will have children after marriage, and there is no romantic opportunity at all.


    So she hopes that before she gets married, tiger will be able to give her crazy blood and leave a medal of love to prove that he is a pure man willing to protect her all his life. This is his romantic confession and can make up for her inner regret. When she gets old, she will be proud of having a vigorous love when she was young.


    Ding Ning naturally doesn''t understand such complex psychological activities as women''s heart and submarine needle. He just feels that this girl is a psychopath. How can he yell excitedly when watching his boyfriend suffer losses.


    I have to say that Huzi really knows mosquitoes best. Before Ding Ning moved, the guy shouted, "don''t help anyone. I''ll do it myself."


    This makes Ding Ning sigh. I really can''t understand the crazy world.


    A rough man like Huzi is so delicate that he can interpret the wonderful ideas of mosquitoes. Is it true that a family doesn''t enter a house.


    The vigorous confession of love began like this. Although tiger was beaten black and blue, he resisted tenaciously like an immortal Xiaoqiang.

 Chapter 631

    "Come on, husband!"


    "Husband, I love you!"


    "Husband, you are so handsome!"


    "Husband, I want to marry you, I want to give you a monkey!"


    The mosquito cried, laughed, jumped and shouted, which frightened Ding Ning, lest she accidentally jump the tiger''s child to death.


    The mosquito''s cheering sound seemed to be the tiger''s desperate power. He smiled grimly, got an eye sealing hammer, and hit a bodyguard''s crotch with a knee lift.


    "Hiss!" Everyone present unconsciously clamped their legs and seemed to hear the sound of broken eggs.


    Bodyguards are also human beings and know their fear. They know the identity of the tiger son and don''t dare to lay heavy hands at all, but the tiger son doesn''t care how fierce and how to come. As time goes by, those bodyguards who fear don''t dare to move forward. The tiger son gradually takes the upper hand and becomes more and more fierce.


    A fool can do such a stupid thing with the salary of a bodyguard and the risk of losing his son and grandchildren.


    Therefore, a clever bodyguard, before the tiger''s fist hit him, gave a creepy scream, lay on the ground and convulsed. In order to perform realistically, he turned his eyes and kept foaming at the mouth. He thought he was a goat crazy.


    Other bodyguards saw that Ya''s move worked well. There was no need to work hard, so one or two followed suit and became crazy collectively.


    The red eyed tiger Zi Leng didn''t find these people''s poor performance. He thought he had made great achievements. When the tiger body shook, all sides came to worship.


    Holding a pig''s head face, he raised his hands and made a strange laugh like a boxer getting a gold belt.


    "Wow, husband, you are so handsome!"


    When Ding Ning didn''t hold it, the mosquito trotted up with vigorous steps, rushed into the tiger''s arms, kissed him like raindrops on his bruised face, laughed happily, and gave him a public kiss.


    Ding Ning covered his face with both hands and turned around. He really wanted to shout. These two psychopaths are not the same as me. It''s so embarrassing.


    "What''s going on?"


    An angry voice suddenly sounded. Bai was told by his servant and rushed over in a hurry. However, he saw more than a dozen men lying on the ground, and the scene was in a mess.


    When my old man celebrated his centenary, there was a full martial arts performance at the gate. He didn''t pay attention to Bai''s family. How could Bai not be angry.


    Zhongbo said the story with an embarrassed face, but he obviously helped Wang Haiqing both inside and outside. He said that mosquitoes and tigers targeted Wang Haiqing indiscriminately, so he fought. He never mentioned Wang Haiqing''s fight against mosquitoes.


    Wang Haiqing was beaten twice by the tiger and pretended to be dead on the ground. At the moment, he saw that Bai actually appeared. He immediately got up like a child who saw his father and cried, "Grandpa Bai, I''m here to celebrate the old man''s birthday. Unexpectedly, he was beaten by this barbarian. You have to decide for me."


    Bai even frowned. He had a good relationship with Wang Haiqing''s grandfather. It was what happened at Bai''s door. Naturally, he couldn''t stand idly by.


    Immediately Wen Yan comforted: "Qing boy, don''t worry. I''ll give you an account of what happened at the door of my white house."


    Immediately looked at the tiger coldly: "Lin Hu, you have great courage. Even your father dare not be presumptuous in my white house. Today is my father''s centenary. You dare to make trouble here."


    Tiger son narrowed his swollen eyes and stubbornly stuck his neck: "Grandpa Bai, I didn''t want to make trouble. It was Wang Haiqing who wanted to hit my fiancee that I started."


    "Really? What''s going on?"


    Bai even frowned and looked at Wang Haiqing.


    Wang Haiqing was in a panic and quickly denied: "nothing. Mosquitoes had some quarrels with me. I just argued with her. Lin Hu slandered me to fight mosquitoes and hit me when he rushed up. If you don''t believe it, ask Uncle Zhong."


    Wang Haiqing is not stupid. He knows that since uncle Zhong didn''t mention this before, he was helping him and immediately pulled uncle Zhong to testify.


    "Uncle Zhong, what''s going on? Qing boy did it first?"


    Although Bai was biased towards Wang Haiqing, he still had to ask, otherwise it would appear that he, the head of the Bai family, was unfair.


    "Well, I didn''t see Master Wang do it. Did you see it?"


    Uncle Zhong is not stupid. If Bai really wants to investigate such a thing, he will be able to find it clearly. If he tells a lie as a housekeeper, he is unfaithful to his master, so he vaguely threw the ball to others.


    "No, I didn''t see it. I saw the young master of the Lin family rush up and beat the young master of the Wang family."


    "I didn''t see it either. I only saw Lin Shao beating Wang Shao."


    "I didn''t see clearly. I heard Miss Wen scold Wang Shao first."


    ¡­¡­


    The security guards of the Bai family are in the charge of Uncle Zhong. Naturally, they will not blame him. They lie against their conscience.


    Wang Haiqing showed a proud smile. As long as everyone agrees, Lin Hu will be responsible for this matter.


    "Nonsense. One by one, they were lying with their eyes open. It was Wang Haiqing who wanted to hit me first. The tiger started to hit him. Unexpectedly, the Tangbai family raised a group of dogs for the tiger."


    The mosquito''s pretty face turned red and scolded angrily.


    "Presumptuous, you can''t teach my white family!"


    Bai was furious. As the saying goes, it''s up to the owner to beat a dog. It''s just that Lin Hu made trouble at the door of Bai''s house. The mosquito, a girl, even had sharp teeth and scolded Bai''s family.


    "I''m just telling the truth. Why, I can''t tell if you do it?"


    Mosquito is also a violent temper. He never suffered such grievances and contradicted without showing weakness.


    "If you are presumptuous and dare to disrespect your master, be your palm!"


    A cold-blooded young man who was always silent behind Bai Jing suddenly gave a violent drink, appeared in front of the mosquito like electricity, and slapped the mosquito in the face.


    "Go away, if you dare to touch her hair, I''ll kill you."


    Mosquitoes are pregnant and ordinary people. They can''t hide this slap. They lose their color and scream.


    The tiger scolded angrily, and his eyes turned red. He pulled the mosquito behind him and slapped the young man in the face.


    "The light of rice grains dares to compete with the bright moon. I really don''t know how to live or die. You can''t stop me!"


    The young man smiled contemptuously and suddenly stopped. His figure had appeared behind the tiger, raised his hand and slapped the mosquito in the face.


    "I hate beating women and people who beat women most in my life. I''m not even as good as animals."


    Just as the tiger was angry but helpless, and the mosquito closed its eyes in despair, Ding Ning''s voice sounded faintly.


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap sounded.


    The crowd stared at the cold young man, covering his face, staggering back, looking at Ding Ning with anger and disbelief in their eyes: "who are you?"


    "You are not qualified to know who I am. Today I put my words here. If anyone dares to touch my friend''s finger, I will make him die!"


    Ding Ning was tall and straight, proudly standing in front of the tiger husband and wife, said decisively, with sonorous and powerful words and unquestionable determination.


    Bai''s eyes burst with cold cold. For many years, no one has dared to say such a thing to Bai''s family.


    "What a big breath. I''m not afraid of the wind flashing my tongue. I was only caught by you for a while. Since you want to die yourself, I''ll give you a ride!"


    The cold youth licked his lips, and the long and narrow eyes glittered with bloodthirsty light.


    Ding Ning gave him a disdainful look and said calmly, "it''s just a dark warrior. I don''t know where you got such courage."


    The cold young man''s pupil contracted violently and looked at Ding Ning suspiciously, but he realized that he couldn''t see through Ding Ning''s cultivation. He suddenly felt a little at ease. He became a dark warrior at a young age. He asked himself that he had excellent talent. Ding Ning looked younger than his age, and how could he have high cultivation, so he decided that Ding Ning was just bluffing.


    "Hum, I''ll see what you can do!"


    Before the words fell, the cold young man jumped up in the air with an arrow, turned into countless leg shadows in the air, and kicked Ding Ning''s head hard.


    The crowd exclaimed, and someone who knew the inside story exclaimed, "this is the unique skill of the Bai family, shadowless leg."


    Ding Ning was stunned when he heard the speech. Isn''t the Bai family a Wuxun sect? Why are there so-called unique skills? Is the Bai family actually a martial arts family.


    It''s no wonder Ding Ning. After all, Bai Qing never told him about the Bai family.


    The Bai family was originally a martial arts family. Relying on his ancestral unique skill shadowless legs, the Bai family master can escape from death many times on the battlefield, make great military achievements, reach today''s position and become one of the founding fathers.


    However, after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, the descendants of the Bai family realized that no matter how high their martial arts were, they could not stop the modern hot weapons. Therefore, although this shadowless leg was the unique skill of the Bai family, it was only used by the Bai family as a way to strengthen their body.


    This cold young man, named Bai He, is Bai''s grandson. He didn''t like learning and was brave and ruthless. On the contrary, he was the only one who inherited the unique knowledge of the Bai family.


    Seeing that he was obsessed with martial arts and didn''t care about family affairs, Bai simply spent a lot of money and invited many Wulin experts to teach him martial arts.


    Although the white crane is not famous outside, but everyone inside the white house knows that he is a popular man next to the owner of the house. He acts as a personal guard every day when Bai goes in and out.


    "The legs are good, but you are too bad."


    In the eyes of everyone, the shadowless leg, which is dazzling and can''t even be seen clearly, is full of flaws in Ding Ning''s eyes.


    With an understatement, he stretched out a finger and gently poked it, which unexpectedly penetrated the heavy shadow of the leg, and a finger poked it on the leg of the white crane.


    "Ah!"


    With a scream, the shadow of the legs suddenly turned invisible. The white crane stood with his right leg in a golden rooster independent posture. His painful face twisted and hopped in place.


    Looking at Ding Ning, his eyes were full of disbelief: "you... How did you do it?"


    "HuaQuan embroidered legs, vulnerable!"


    Ding Ning was annoyed that he even shot at mosquitoes and said scornfully.


    White crane''s face was blue and red, and his eyes flashed cold. He always thought he had become a dark warrior at a young age. Those highly paid martial artists also praised him as a martial arts genius, which made him think he was really a genius martial artist, so he was very proud at ordinary times.


    But at the moment, Ding Ning, who was obviously younger than him, easily waved in full view of the public and broke his proud shadowless leg. How could he accept such a blow.


    Jealousy and hatred made him hate his courage. His heart roared like a demon. Kill him, kill him. Such a genius must be killed. As long as I kill him, I will be the most powerful genius.


    The strong jealousy made him lose all his reason. In full view of the public, the white crane suddenly took a gun out of his pocket, red eyes and ferocious face shouted, "go to hell!"


    It was a shot to raise his hand at Ding Ning''s head. This changed his elbow and armpit, which surprised everyone. Bai also changed his face sharply, and shouted loudly: "stop!"

 Chapter 632

    "Bang!"


    Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    "Kill!"


    With a crisp gunshot, I don''t know who sent out a high decibel panic scream, and the white house gate was in chaos.


    People screamed, cried and fled aimlessly. Everyone''s face was full of panic and joking. This is Yanjing. The Bai family is no longer the doorman, but the white crane shot in public. No one can save him.


    The tiger and the mosquito stood in the same place, and their brains were blank. They couldn''t understand how things had developed to the present level.


    Is the white crane mentally ill? Even if he is defeated, he won''t shoot people in the street, will he? This way of dealing with things, it''s almost as violent as a witch.


    Ding Ning didn''t expect that the white crane would suddenly shoot. He believed that the donkey had kicked the brain of the goods. He scolded in his heart and fell into a dilemma for a moment.


    The 84 type 7.62mm miniature pistol used by white crane has strong flexibility and high accuracy. It is mainly used in narrow environment or close-up targets. It is a very good defensive pistol.


    Although they are very close, they can escape with his skill, but don''t forget that Lin Hu and mosquitoes are behind him. As long as he avoids, bullets will hit them.


    But if he doesn''t hide, he can only carry the bullet. He believes that the bullet with this power can''t penetrate his skin at all. At most, it can leave a white mark and make him hurt.


    But here''s the problem. In full view of the public, he resisted bullets but did nothing. Will he be caught and studied as a monster?


    This puts him in a dilemma. He doesn''t know what consequences will be caused by exposing his ability that bullets can''t penetrate his skin.


    He immediately made a decision. No matter what the consequences would be, he must not let tigers and mosquitoes be hurt.


    "Bastard, damn it!"


    Just as he was ready to carry the bullet, a furious voice sounded.


    Ding Ning looked at the figure who suddenly appeared in front of him to block bullets for him. Tianxuanzi, why did he come?


    Tianxuanzi''s body was like a ghost, and there was a circle of aura ripples that could not be distinguished by the naked eye. The bullet was like falling into a quagmire, and unexpectedly stayed in mid air.


    Tianxuanzi looked gloomy. He reached out and grabbed the bullet and threw it at random. The bullet flew back at a faster speed than before.


    With a bang, the bullet accurately drilled back into the gun chamber, and the huge force made the whole gun explode out of thin air.


    "My hand, my hand..."


    The white crane gave a shrill scream. The whole palm was blurred by the explosive force of the gun, revealing white bone stubbles. Several bloody fingers fell to the ground. The hand was completely abandoned and couldn''t be picked up if you wanted to.


    "Hum, giving up your hand is a lesson for you. If you really hurt my brother, I''ll let you bury the whole Bai family."


    Tianxuanzi''s domineering side leaked and shouted with his hands on his back.


    Bai He was so gloomy that he could drip water. Although Bai He was too impulsive, he was his grandson after all.


    The old man who looked like a fairy in front of him dared to talk about burying the whole Bai family. How could he not be angry and said coldly: "what a big tone. I really think there is no one in my Bai family, right?"


    "Why? Don''t you believe it? If you don''t believe it, you can try it. If it wasn''t for the sake of my nephew''s relationship with your Bai family, you would be a dead man now."


    Tianxuanzi glanced at him dismissively. He didn''t intend to save face for such a person who couldn''t distinguish the situation.


    "Well, well, I''ll see how you killed my white house."


    Bai was so angry that he smiled back. He even reached out and touched a whistle and blew it in his mouth. With the bleak alarm, the three figures jumped out of the depths of Bai''s house and fell beside Bai.


    All of them are gray bearded old people. They look like dying old people, but their sharp eyes are frightening.


    It''s as like as two peas in the three old men who are wearing the navy blue uniform. The only difference is that the three belts are yellow, one is red and the other is black, otherwise they really can not tell who is who.


    The old man with black belt was displeased and said calmly, "I don''t know what the white master calls us."


    Bai bowed respectfully: "big sacrifice. Someone came to my Bai family to make trouble and threatened to destroy my Bai family."


    "Oh, it''s funny who is so bold that he dares to say such unknowable words."


    First of all, the old man with black belt was not surprised, but amused. What a prominent doorman the white family is. Those who dare to speak such nonsense in the world are either squeezed by the door or kicked by a donkey.


    The old man with the yellow belt and the red belt also laughed and inadvertently swept around the people. However, when his eyes fell on the smiling face of tianxuanzi, his laughter suddenly stopped like a duck strangled at his neck.


    "Hahaha..."


    The old man with the black belt was laughing happily, but he suddenly found that his two compatriots'' younger brothers didn''t laugh, which made him feel so boring. Being alone is not as good as being happy. It''s really too monotonous to laugh alone.


    The proud eyes looked at the two younger brothers unhappily, but found that they were frightened and looked like ghosts. They frowned immediately. Looking along the eyes of the two younger brothers, they suddenly trembled, and the whole person was stunned there.


    It''s not a big disaster to jump around and complain secretly, isn''t it? It''s a big trouble now. These goods are strong in Shenwu realm. Our brother Sancai''s Zhenwu realm is special. Even if they are tied together, they are not the opponent of others.


    "It''s him. He talks wildly and asks three worshippers to teach this madman a lesson. My Bai family must thank him very much."


    I''m really afraid of what comes. The black belt hasn''t thought about what kind of attitude to greet tianxuanzi. Bai unexpectedly took the bullying of primary school students on his face, found the leading brother to come out and find the proud smile of the field, and pointed to tianxuanzi''s vicious way.


    "Cough!"


    The black belt old man''s face was black. He coughed twice and walked quickly to tianxuanzi. The yellow belt and red belt followed. They were three cell brothers. They had the same heart and knew that the boss was going to greet him.


    Although the worship of the Bai family is very carefree and free, and there is no lack of cultivation resources, I''m sorry, they really can''t provoke the great scourge of tianxuanzi.


    If the Bai family is regarded as a powerful gate valve with a background standing at the top of the pyramid in the secular world, there is no doubt that tianxuanzi is a super giant with a harder background and stronger strength standing at the top of the pyramid in the martial arts world. Where do they dare to offend the three strong men in the real martial arts world.


    Moreover, they are still old acquaintances. Yes, they are old acquaintances, but the process of familiarity is not so pleasant.


    The three old men were originally wandering in the Taihang Mountains for casual cultivation. They cheated martial artists with little background to obtain cultivation resources. Jianghu people call them Taihang three deceptions, but they call themselves Taihang three bullies.


    Once they cheated tianxuanzi, who had just made his debut. Just when the three were overjoyed and celebrated, they slaughtered a fat sheep to share the stolen goods, but they were killed by tianxuanzi.


    Three people and one mother compatriots have the same mind. When they fight together, they cooperate tacitly. They also learn a means that can add combat power. They have the ability to fight beyond their level. They are not afraid to be found by tianxuanzi.


    But after they started, they regretted. In their eyes, Xiao Bai, with low cultivation and no Jianghu experience, was a strong man in the divine martial arts realm. He beat them down with one move.


    The biggest reason why the three can abduct so many people in Taihang Mountain and live so well is that they know that it is the most important to live, so they never kill people and never do things. When they should bow their heads, they will never be vague.


    Seeing that they were not tianxuanzi''s opponents, the three immediately recognized and counselled like their grandson, and took out the collection they had cheated for many years as compensation.


    Tianxuanzi was not a ferocious man. Seeing that they were counselled, he didn''t embarrass them. He just swept away all their collections over the years and warned them that if they cheated again, he would never spare them.


    The three brothers were forced to abduct but failed to be robbed. They felt extremely painful. After they sent him away respectfully, they planned to plot against tianxuanzi to take back their collection, and then continue to be free in another place.


    However, before they took action, the name of tianxuanzi''s evil spread all over the world. They knew that this master was actually a disciple of Tianji Pavilion. They were scared that they had no intention of revenge anymore. They didn''t even dare to stay in Taihang Mountain. They wandered around and lived a life of eating last meal but not next meal.


    It was not until they came to Yanjing that they described themselves as invincible in the world by virtue of their cultivation in the tianwu realm at that time, coupled with their three inch tongue, that they fooled Bai and became the worship of the Bai family.


    Since then, they have lived a happy life of putting on clothes, reaching out for food and opening their mouth. They don''t have to be frightened and abducted everywhere. Just give an order. Naturally, the Bai family will send them cultivation resources. All they need to do is solve the Bai family''s problems.


    Such a comfortable life of living in dignity makes them very comfortable. They secretly regret that they didn''t find such a big man with a lot of money earlier. They really want to thank tianxuanzi. If it weren''t for him, they wouldn''t be able to live such a comfortable life.


    As soon as they were happy, they were also in a smooth mood. The three unexpectedly broke through the Zhenwu realm. In order to obtain greater benefits, the three occasionally deliberately show off their skills in front of the Bai family and boast about their strength to increase their chips. Sure enough, Bai was surprised by their strong ability. They responded to their requests and were respectful to them.


    This is also why Bai dared to challenge tianxuanzi after he showed his magic skill of blocking bullets with empty hands. In his heart, the three tyrants of Taihang are invincible experts in the world except the Marquis of the town. They are just tianxuanzi. The three worshippers can be destroyed by waving their hands.


    Looking at the three "aggressive" worshippers going straight to tianxuanzi, Bai unexpectedly showed a satisfied color, and his blood was boiling. Hum, he dared to threaten the Bai family. He really didn''t know whether to live or die.


    Immediately, a high spirited xuanzi pointed to heaven and said proudly to Fang Qiu, "you three worship. You don''t have to give me face. Just break his legs. I''ll deal with anything."


    After saying that, he looked around and saw that everyone was in awe. He immediately felt complacent and thought with his hands on his back.


    Hum, although this incident has exposed the secret that there are three invincible experts in the Bai family, it''s worth it as long as it can deter the curfew and raise the prestige of the Bai family.


    But unexpectedly, the three great worshippers trembled all over when they heard the speech. They secretly scolded the damn Bai in their heart. Unexpectedly, you really want to kill us.


    The smile on his face became more humble. He trotted to tianxuanzi. It was a pity that they turned their back to Bai, but he didn''t see such a flattering smile, otherwise he would realize that the situation was wrong.

 Chapter 633

    "Brother tianxuanzi, why are you here? I''m really... So happy. You don''t know how much we miss you. Our third brother talked about you yesterday."


    "Yes, brother tianxuanzi, why don''t you inform us in advance when you come? We can also come out to meet you. You don''t know. Since we left that year, our brothers have been talking about you all the time and look forward to listening to your teachings again one day."


    "Brother tianxuanzi, I haven''t seen you for so many years. You are still so wise and powerful and outstanding. In the vast sea of people, you are like a guiding light to guide us in the direction."


    ¡­¡­


    The three worshippers nodded and bowed around tianxuanzi. The degree of flattery without bottom line was amazing.


    The Bai family was so stunned that their mouths grew up and their chins almost didn''t fall off. This is still a fairy spirit, a proud demeanor of Lao Tzu, and even their nostrils are dedicated to the three great Bai families in the sky.


    Bai unexpectedly remembered what he was referring to before. Looking at the style of the three worshippers, he suddenly rushed up against the blood, his face was hot, and he trembled. He pointed to the three worshippers, shouted "I''m so angry", opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. His eyes turned white and fainted. If Uncle Zhong hadn''t been quick to help him, Maybe Bai will die alive without being angry.


    "Master, master, wake up!"


    All the people of the Bai family came forward in a hurry and cried.


    Zhongbo is worthy of being the housekeeper who has seen the world. He soon calmed down and calmly ordered: "come on, the second son, go and call the doctor, and the fifth son will inform the old man."


    The matter has come to this point. Even the owner fainted. He dare not hide it any more. He can only let someone inform the old man to clean up the mess.


    Tianxuanzi turned a blind eye to this, looked at the three offerings with a smile on his face and said, "it''s been some years. You''re doing well?"


    "Very good, very good, thank you, brother!"


    The three worshippers secretly scolded in their hearts. We don''t know how good it is as long as we don''t see you in this life. As long as we see you, we will be bad.


    His face was filled with a very sincere smile. He smiled brightly. I didn''t know he thought they were long lost brothers.


    "It''s good for you to have a good life. I''m relieved. By the way, you must have collected a lot of good things over the years. Don''t forget to let me appreciate it later, so that you won''t be deceived."


    Tianxuanzi stroked his chin beard and said with a smile.


    The faces of the three worshippers suddenly collapsed, and they had to lose their smiling faces and say with a dry smile, "that''s nature. We''d like to see our eldest brother give us a hand."


    "Hahaha, good, good brother!"


    Tianxuanzi laughed triumphantly, and the three offerings could only agree with him with a bitter smile, but his heart was more bitter than eating yellow lotus.


    Ding Ning was funny to himself, but he thought deeply in his heart. No wonder Xia Hou said that if he had become a strong man at or above the master level worshipped by a rich family, he should belong to the latter if he was not to repay his kindness, or he was a lifeless man who lost his blood. Now he saw the appearance of the three major worships.


    "No... no, no, something big has happened!"


    Little Wuzi trotted to a three story building in the depths of the Bai family courtyard and shouted out of breath.


    "It''s not proper to yell. The old man is receiving guests. We''ll talk about it later!"


    In front of the door stood an old man with white beard and hair. He stretched out his hand to stop him and stared at him angrily.


    "Dragon... Dragon master, wait... Can''t wait. There''s a big... Big event. Someone wants to destroy the white family. The three major offerings are ready to surrender to the enemy. Master... Master, he... He... Fainted with anger!"


    The little five looked at him in fear and panted.


    I know that the Dragon Lord in front of me is a guard who has been with old master Bai since I was young. He is an orphan. He is loyal to old master Bai. After he retired from the army, he has neither returned to his hometown nor found another job. Instead, he volunteered to stay with old master Bai for life. He is the man whom the old master trusts most. To some extent, he is the spokesman of the old master.


    His status in the Bai family is transcendent. Even the big housekeeper Zhongbo has to respectfully call the Dragon Lord, and the Bai family''s direct descendants should also politely call uncle long or Grandpa long.


    The snow-white eyebrows of the Dragon Lord wrinkled slightly, but his old body exuded a terrible pressure, and said calmly: "don''t panic, the sky can''t fall, tell the story in detail."


    "Yes, dragon master!"


    Feeling the frightening but reassuring power of Lord long, Xiao Wuzi wiped a cold sweat and dared not hide it in the slightest. He told the details of everything.


    After hearing this patiently, the Dragon Master flashed a fine light in his muddy old eyes and said calmly, "I know. Go down first."


    got it? Little Wuzi looked at him in amazement and almost didn''t cry: "Lord long, people are calling at the door. The old man doesn''t make an idea. How can I talk back to Zhongbo."


    "Hum, if you want to go down, you''ll go down. What to do will wait until I ask the old man for instructions."


    The Dragon Master snorted coldly and glared at him discontentedly, which made the little five silent. He didn''t dare to speak any more. He walked back with a bitter face. After thinking about it, he simply went back and told Zhongbo truthfully.


    "Grandpa long, what''s the matter?"


    Bai Qing stepped out of the house. After returning from Babao mountain, the old man remembered the past and was in a bad mood. He always accompanied him to make him happy.


    The old man was just in a better mood. His old men came to pay homage. Bai Qing wanted to leave, but the old man asked him to stay and introduce him to the people who came to pay homage.


    Lord long knows what the old man means. This is to introduce the most precious resources of the Bai family and his contacts to Bai Qing. It seems that the old man has made a decision on the future master of the family.


    Therefore, Bai Qing asked, and the Dragon Master dared not neglect anything. He repeated the situation reported by Xiao Wuzi word for word.


    Bai Qing''s face changed. He patted his forehead and said with a bitter smile, "it''s my fault. My brother came at my invitation. I''m busy with the old man and forgot him. So is the loyal uncle. Don''t you know what Wang Haiqing is? The old man is receiving visitors, so I won''t work on him. Let me go and have a look."


    Lord long bowed slightly and looked at Bai Qing''s back, but a fine light flashed across his eyes. It seems that Zhongbo is going to be unlucky.


    Although Bai Qing seems to complain casually on the surface, it actually means that Zhongbo will be the victim of this incident. Of course, Baihe will not escape, which is a big blow to the prestige of two rooms and one pulse.


    Mr. Bai has been upright and upright all his life, settled the country with righteousness, ran the family with justice, and helped manage the family rather than relatives.


    Although the descendants of the Bai family are striving for success, but the family is too prosperous, so that the servants of the Bai family are arrogant and extravagant. They are used to steering the wheel, and even look down on others. Even the Dragon Master is not used to their style.


    Zhongbo, in particular, is really loyal, just like his name, but he is not loyal to the Bai family, but loyal to Bai alone. Relying on Bai''s favor and trust, he has cheated and deceived, wantonly amassed money, and done a lot of things to bully men and women and corrupt the style of the Bai family.


    Lord long couldn''t see it and mentioned it vaguely to the old man, but the old man laughed it off without comment, which made him very confused.


    At this moment, he suddenly realized, and sighed in his heart. The old man''s mind is as deep as the sea, which is unpredictable. He is not indifferent to Zhongbo''s actions, but wants to keep him as a flaw to open a gap for Bai Qing''s position.


    Only by cutting Bai''s confidants can Bai Qing establish his authority, shake Bai''s deep-rooted authority and gradually take over the power of the Bai family.


    It seems that the battle between new and old owners is about to begin.


    Lord long sighed in his heart that the transfer of power of rich families has never been peaceful. Every change of power will be accompanied by startling machinations and calculations, paved by bloody bones. This time is no exception.


    Just think of today''s things, is it an accident by chance? Or is it inevitable that Bai Qing has long been in mind? If it is the latter, Bai Qing''s scheming is really terrible.


    However, with Bai Qing''s temperament, how could he forget to send invitations to his friends? No matter how busy you are, how can you not say hello to the concierge in advance?


    Thinking of this, the answer is self-evident.


    The Dragon Master regained his old appearance and stood still like a mud Bodhisattva,


    It was not until six men wearing white clothes with bloody belts around their waists and full of the spirit of killing followed Bai Qing''s back that long Ye slowly opened his slightly narrowed eyes and looked up at the sunny day just now. At the moment, he was covered by dark clouds and a cool wind blew. He shivered and muttered in a low voice: "it''s going to change!"


    "Youth, it''s youth!"


    "That''s great. When you come, you''ll be fine."


    "The young must have been ordered by the old man to deal with the matter."


    "Young people are the best children of the Bai family. He will be able to settle things when he comes."


    ¡­¡­


    Since Bai fainted and was sent back to the backyard, the people of the Bai family, who had long been in a state of unconsciousness, cheered as if they had seen the backbone. It seems that Bai Qing''s mass base is still very good.


    Zhongbo''s face was a little cloudy, but he was proud of being spoiled again. After all, he was only a servant of the white family, especially the master he relied on. At the moment, he was unconscious, which made him even more afraid to make a mistake and respectfully greeted him: "young man, you''re coming."


    Bai Qing calmly nodded to the Bai family. Without even looking at him, he quickly walked out.


    Zhongbo was ignored, as if Bai Qing slapped him in the face in public. He immediately felt hot and embarrassed.


    The color of resentment, shame and annoyance flashed in his eyes. He was just a long lost young master of the big room. He dared not give him the face of the big housekeeper of the red man in front of the house owner. How can he not be ashamed.


    His face soon recovered, but he roared wildly in his heart. The Yellow mouth child dared to insult me. Wait until the master wakes up, you will be overwhelmed by it.


    "Old four, it''s all because I''m so busy that I forgot to pick you up. It''s why I made such a big joke."


    Bai Qing walked quickly to Ding Ning. There was still a long way to go, so she said with self reproach and shame.


    Ding Ning''s mouth is warped. No matter whether Bai Qing really forgot or deliberately forgot, but things have become so, he can only go down according to Bai Qing''s play book.


    Although he vaguely felt that something was wrong, he lacked specific information within the Bai family, and he could not infer the truth of the matter.


    It was true that he came to pay a birthday call, and he had no intention of disturbing the situation, but the tree wanted to be quiet and the wind did not stop. He was also involuntarily, and things developed to this step inexplicably.

 Chapter 634

    This made him smell a seemingly unusual smell. At the moment, seeing Bai Qing''s sincere appearance, he immediately confirmed his previous speculation, and grandma''s was used by him again.


    To tell the truth, this feeling made him very unhappy. He always had a feeling of being calculated, but no matter how unhappy, he could only wait and see the change when he didn''t figure out the beginning and end of the matter.


    If it had been before, Ding Ning would have been furious and turned his face directly, but after experiencing many things, Ding Ning also became more and more mature and did not show his inner dissatisfaction. He greeted him with a sincere smile on his face. He said sarcastically: "second brother, your personnel are busy, and it''s normal to be negligent."


    Because my sister said to him before he came to Yanjing: "When people live in this world, they have their own value. Being used by others is not terrible, which shows that you still have the value of being used by others. Therefore, people who use people should not be angry or angry, but should learn how to protect themselves while feeling proud and proud. Most people in this world are chess pieces, and only a few people are qualified to be chess players, you If you don''t want to be used, try to be a chess player. "


    Ding Qianlie said this sentence with deep meaning. Ding Ning didn''t know what she wanted to express, but he really listened to it and remembered it.


    My father and several masters taught him martial arts, medical skills, cooking skills, the truth of being a man and various Jianghu experiences, but they didn''t teach him social experience in dealing with the world and getting along with others.


    My sister told him that such words must be for his good, so he kept them in mind very seriously, constantly integrating theory with practice, and even became more mature and stable when dealing with things.


    "Brother, don''t be angry. Brother, I can''t help it. The current situation is very unfavorable to me. I can only take advantage of it. When it''s over, I''ll explain it to you. It''s up to you to fight or punish. We''re sworn brothers. You can''t die."


    Bai Qing heard Ding Ning''s dissatisfaction, gave him a big bear hug, took the opportunity to quickly say with a bitter smile in his ear, in a sincere and sincere tone.


    This is Bai Qing''s cleverness. If he doesn''t admit it or pretends to be stupid, although Ding Ning may not ask questions later, he will gradually alienate him and finally cut off contact with him.


    He figured out that Ding Ning was a man who valued emotion and righteousness. He simply told him frankly without concealment, put himself in a weak position and asked him for help. He also moved him with the feeling of bowing, so that most of Ding Ning''s anger dissipated in an instant.


    "If you can''t tell me something in advance, can I help you? I have to do these calculations, which makes me so passive. Now what do you say to end?"


    Although his anger had disappeared, Ding Ning still couldn''t help complaining in a low voice.


    Bai Qing smiled bitterly. When he released him, he looked at him apologetically and said in a low voice: "just leave the rest to me. I''m here to clean up the mess."


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed and nodded slowly. It seems that his play is almost finished. But Bai Qing made the old man''s birthday banquet like this. How can he explain to the old man?


    Bai Qing turned his head and hugged tianxuanzi: "I''ve seen the elder. My family was disrespectful before. I hope the elder will forgive me."


    Tianxuanzi turned his eyes, waved his hand and said, "the little doll is much more polite than the old man. I have a large number of old people. I won''t care about your white house for my brother''s face."


    "Big brother has a broad mind. He really deserves to be a generation of Tianjiao who is famous in the Jianghu and popular with thousands of girls."


    "Well, who in the Wulin doesn''t know that the eldest brother is handsome and handsome. Even the holy women are attracted to him. This is a great talk in the Jianghu."


    "No, my eldest brother has even won the holy women of the Holy See and is still determined to give birth to children for my eldest brother. This absolutely forces me to win glory for the country."


    The three great offerings began to boast without a bottom line. It happened that tianxuanzi ate this set, especially the Holy See gave birth to a daughter for him, which was the most proud thing in his life.


    Therefore, knowing that the three goods were exaggerating, tianxuanzi still raised his complacent chin to a 45 degree angle and began to boast without humility: "what is this? It''s just a saint of the Holy See. I didn''t blow it. If I didn''t have time to go back to China at that time, otherwise, the snow girl and wolf Ji of the dark council would throw themselves into arms."


    Looking at the shameless appearance of the goods, Ding Ning couldn''t cry or laugh, but was very curious about what the snow girl and wolf Ji were.


    "Hiss!"


    The three worshippers Qi Qi took a breath of air-conditioning, stared at tianxuanzi with crazy eyes that made Ding Ning''s creepy worship, admiration and admiration, and instantly flattered: "God, boss, you are so powerful that you can even handle snow girl and wolf Ji. They are the most famous beautiful women in the West."


    "Yes, yes, you are so brave, boss. Snow girl, wolf girl, saint and Dragon Girl of the golden family are the first time in western history that they can be listed in the list of Jianghu people. How many people want to see their beauty and can''t get it. Unexpectedly, he successfully got the saint among them. The other two beauties also have green eyes for the boss. They are really role models of our generation."


    "Boss, you eat meat and give us some soup. When will you go to the west again and take our brothers with you? We don''t dare to expect beautiful women to favor us, but if we can take a look at the beautiful women on the list, we will die without regret."


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning was tongue tied and asked, "what is the list of Jianghu people?"


    "You don''t know that. At first glance, it''s a rookie who just came out of the Jianghu."


    The great worshipper looked at Ding Ning disdainfully. He wanted to ridicule a hairy boy, but suddenly remembered that tianxuanzi called him brother. His identity must be not simple, He quickly changed his mouth and explained in a flattering tone: "Brother, you don''t know. The Jianghu people''s list is a list of beautiful women in the Wulin. It only includes the great beauties with cultivation. The list is updated every 20 years. Each time, the list only publishes the top 10. All the beautiful women who can be included in the people''s list are the most beautiful women in the Wulin. The people''s list is a list made by people in the Wulin of China. It has always only included the most beautiful women in the Wulin of China, but just now The saints, snow girls, wolf girls and dragon girls we mentioned are the Western beauties who have been included in the list for the first time since the publication of the list. This shows how beautiful they must be. The boss can hold the beauty back and have an affair with snow girls and wolf girls. What a hero. "


    At the end of the offering, he didn''t forget to flatter tianxuanzi and let tianxuanzi stroked his beard with pride.


    Bai Qing is not from the Wulin. He is not interested in these. He nods to the three offerings and turns to the white crane lying on the ground.


    The white crane noticed that Bai Qing came to him and looked at him blankly without speaking.


    "White crane, you commit murder with a gun in the street, which violates the national law. Now I''m going to hand you over to the police. Do you have an opinion?"


    Bai Qing looked at the crane and said in a deep voice.


    "Youth, don''t. although Baihe is impulsive, he is my Bai family''s son and the owner''s grandson after all. If he is sent to the police for treatment, it will make all the Bai family''s children cold. Who is willing to work for the family."


    Zhongbo''s eyes flashed a look of cunning. He stepped forward and said in righteous words that whether Baihe is dead or alive has nothing to do with him. He just wanted to arouse the common hatred of the Bai family and attack Bai Qing''s prestige.


    "Who are you?"


    Bai Qing''s eyes were as bright as a knife. He stared at Zhong Bo coldly and shouted loudly.


    "I... I''m the housekeeper Li Zhong. I''m afraid everyone here knows me. What does the young man mean by this? Has he been in Ninghai for a long time, and even I don''t know him?"


    Zhongbo''s face sank. He was ignored by Bai Qing before. He was angry. Seeing Bai Qing pretending not to know him, he was furious. He looked at Bai Qing without fear and said proudly.


    When the Bai family smelled the strong smell of gunpowder, they immediately became silent. They all lowered their heads and dared not participate in it. After all, although Zhongbo was only a housekeeper and was the housekeeper of the Bai family, he was deeply trusted by the house owner. It''s not too much to say that Bai Qing was an external spokesman. Although Bai Qing was valued by the old master, before he took over the position of house owner, We must also obey the orders of Bai incredibly, the leader of the family. This is the rule of the family, and we are not allowed to break it.


    "Li Zhong? Isn''t your surname Bai? I thought you were the head of the Bai family."


    Bai Qing shows a look of sudden enlightenment, but casually buckles a big hat for Li Zhong.


    Zhongbo''s old face turned red. How dare he take the hat? He said sadly and angrily: "I Li Zhong''s loyalty to the Bai family can be learned from the sun and the moon. We should put the interests of the Bai family first everywhere. Young people should stop talking nonsense and confuse the dignity and inferiority of the Bai family."


    "Honor and inferiority, do you know honor and inferiority?"


    Bai Qing suddenly said in a fierce voice, "look at your style of behavior. I don''t know. I thought you were the master of the Bai family."


    "Young people, don''t talk nonsense and slander me. I, Li Zhong, have always been loyal to the Bai family. Why is it unworthy of respect or inferiority?"


    With tears in his eyes, Li Zhong explained impassioned and tried to make Bai Qing clear to the public.


    The corners of Bai Qing''s mouth were slightly tilted, revealing a strong sense of ridicule: "slander, since you say you know the dignity and inferiority, who am I, do you know?"


    "You... You are young master Bai Qing of Da Fang."


    Li Zhongwei held the surface of respect, but the bottom of his eyes flashed scornful light.


    "Oh, since you know who I am and who I am the legitimate young master of the Bai family, as the housekeeper of the Bai family, why did you openly object when I made my opinion on the disposal of the white crane? Is this what a housekeeper should do? Tell me what is the honor and inferiority?"


    Bai Qing asked with sharp words and sharp edges.


    The onlookers immediately talked about it. Yes, since Li Zhong is only a housekeeper and a servant of the Bai family, what qualifications and powers does he have to openly oppose when his lineal young master makes a decision? This is obviously a manifestation of ignorance of honor and inferiority.


    "This..."


    Listening to the whispers of the crowd, Li Zhong was in a panic. He was tongue tied and didn''t know what to do.


    Speaking of it, he also relied on Bai''s favorite letter and never paid attention to Bai Qing. Only then did he act smart and rush in to openly oppose Bai Qing''s opinions, leaving behind the pretext of disregarding dignity and inferiority.


    In fact, Bai Qing also deliberately manipulated his mistakes, which led to the idea of dignity and inferiority through his words, creating the impression of zhongbernu bullying the LORD among the onlookers.


    If it were an ordinary family, this kind of thing could not be established at all. After all, this is a new society. It pays attention to everyone''s equality. Where is there any distinction between honor and inferiority.


    But who are those who are qualified to watch? They are all privileged classes who are either rich or noble. In these rich families, the concept of superiority and inferiority absolutely exists.


    As a privileged class, what they hate most is that slaves bully the master. Bai Qing is the direct descendant of the Bai family, and Li Zhong is the housekeeper, that is, the slave of the Bai family. Their status is clear.

 Chapter 635

    Li Zhong is disrespectful to Bai Qing, the master''s young master. It is ridiculous that he wants to arouse the common hatred of the Bai family, but he doesn''t know that he just falls into Bai Qing''s calculation, which creates the impression that Li zhongnu deceives the master in public opinion and lays the foundation for him to raise his butcher''s knife.


    "Although you are the master of the first line of the big house, now the master of the second house is the master of the house. Naturally, I have to obey the master''s orders. Heshao is the master''s grandson. You have no right to deal with him."


    In a hurry, Li Zhong shouted.


    But unexpectedly, all the people around him were in an uproar when they heard the speech, pointing out to Li Zhong one after another, which made him more and more flustered.


    The so-called family ugliness should not be publicized. Rich families often have more face than anyone. Even if the internal competition is fierce, they will even use some shady means, but these dirty means and dark things can not be put on the table. Everyone knows it well, but they will never allow anyone to tear off that layer of shame cloth and expose it to the public.


    As the housekeeper of the Bai family, Li Zhong is desperate to say anything, but he puts the fight between the lineages of the Bai family on the table. Even if Bai wakes up at the moment, he can''t tolerate him.


    Bai Qing''s eyes flashed a slight and undetectable smile, but he shouted with a sad and angry look on his face: "well, it seems that Zhongbo is really loyal. The family master''s pulse is legitimate and needs you to respect or even kneel and lick. I''m afraid our other rooms are not as good as slaves in your eyes?"


    This sentence killed my heart. The noise at the door had already alerted the Bai family who were entertaining guests in the hospital. Many of them were the direct descendants of Sanfang, Sifang and Wufang. When they heard the speech, they were angry and shouted one after another: "Li Zhong, you old dog, really think of yourself as the master of the Bai family, don''t you?"


    "I''ve long been unhappy with the old goods. Relying on the favor of the owner, I swagger in front of us. I don''t take us seriously. Bah, what a dog."


    "Two rooms and one pulse are really powerful. Even an old dog can step on our heads and bully us. It''s really powerful, hum!"


    "Kill this old dog, MD. you really take yourself seriously. I want you to understand today that you can be like a dog if my Bai family asks you to be a housekeeper. If you don''t let you be a housekeeper, you''re not even a dog."


    ¡­¡­


    The impulsive children of the Bai family could not bear to see what Li Zhongping had done. At the moment, they rushed forward to punch and kick Li Zhong. Li Zhong deeply regretted his gaffe. He wanted to explain, but he didn''t know how to talk about it. He was beaten and rolled on the ground, constantly wailing and screaming.


    When a few people in the second room and the first pulse saw this scene, they suddenly changed their face and hurriedly ran back to the courtyard to report to the elders of the second room and the first pulse.


    Ding Ning looked on coldly and couldn''t help secretly praising Bai Qingzhen''s good intentions. In a few words, Li Zhong was excited, spoke recklessly, aroused public anger in several veins except the second room, and completely controlled the situation.


    Seeing that the crowd was surging, Bai Qing was afraid that Li Zhong would be killed alive. He quickly shouted, "brothers, brothers, stop first. Listen to me."


    "Brother Qing, do you want to plead for the old dog?"


    Bai Ming, a boy of the Bai family who is playing hard, asks displeased. Others also stop and look at Bai Qing.


    "Of course not. The old dog was unfaithful and deserved to die. But the state-owned Legalists have family rules. After all, today is the centenary birthday of the old man. It''s a happy day. If there is a human life, the old man''s face will not look good, and our White House''s face will not look good."


    Bai Qing''s extremely provocative words calmed everyone down. Yes, today is the old man''s birthday. If there is a human life, the old man can''t be angry.


    In particular, the children of the Bai family, who were the first to do it on impulse, suddenly thought of Li Zhong, but the first loyal dog of the family leader Bai, caught him at his fault. But if they were killed, Bai would never let them go. At the thought of this, they were shocked in a cold sweat and looked at Bai Qing eagerly.


    Bai Mingyang said, "brother Qing, you usually have the best idea. What do you say now? Our brothers listen to you."


    "Yes, brother Qing, we''ll do what you say. We all listen to you."


    "Young brother works calmly. Even the old man has green eyes. He will not let us suffer."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of frightened Bai family children have expressed their willingness to follow Bai Qing''s lead.


    Bai Qing''s face was calm, Calmly: "Since all brothers trust Bai Qing so much, Bai Qing has the courage to be the master. As I said just now, there are national laws and family rules. Now it is a society ruled by law. Bai he openly wounded people with guns in full view of the public, which has seriously violated the national law. I decided to hand it over to the police, otherwise it will be spread out that my Bai family disciples openly shield criminals, which will damage the reputation of my Bai family It will also tarnish the great master''s great reputation. How do you deal with it? "


    Hearing the speech, they were silent for a moment and spoke from their heart. As children of the Bai family, they were proud of their origin. Although Bai He did something extraordinary, it did not cause any serious consequences. They could protect him with the power of the Bai family. But Bai Qing said so, they had to consider the pros and cons.


    Baihe wounding people with a gun is in public. Such a thing can''t be concealed. Once it is publicized, Baihe is so bold and reckless, but has not been punished. It will be a disgrace to the old man who cherishes feathers and has a great impact on the reputation of the Bai family. The Bai family relies on power and connives at the reckless actions of their children. Where is the national law?


    What''s more, as Bai incredibly''s personal bodyguard, Bai He is young and ambitious, pretentious, and despises them in his heart. They are not less ignored by him. Although there is no holiday, they don''t have that friendship with each other. The concept of family affection in the big family is very indifferent, and more is the entanglement of interests.


    Therefore, just a little silence, Bai Ming took the lead in saying: "brother Qing is right. My Bai family is a military family. Soldiers always take it as their duty to protect their homes and defend the country. White cranes hurt people with guns in public. If they are not punished properly, they will certainly discredit my Bai family for a hundred years. I agree with brother Qing''s suggestion."


    "I have no problem. The owner is not here. Since the old man entrusted brother Qing to deal with it, I''ll listen to brother Qing."


    "I agree."


    "Agree!"


    "I agree!"


    "No problem!"


    "Support Qingge''s decision."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of children of the Bai family expressed their attitude one after another, with a faint color of excitement in their expression.


    After all, they are in a general situation in the Bai family. They are all marginalized people. Er Fang is in power. Bai is actually a man and protects his calf. In conflict, he has always been partial to the children of Er Fang and his family. He is extremely unfair, which makes them angry.


    This makes them both envious and jealous of the children in the upper two rooms and one vein, but at the moment, they actually have the right to express their opinions on the treatment of the direct children in the two rooms and one vein. This kind of dominance in determining the fate of others makes them feel very enjoyable and exciting.


    Bai Qing is the representative appointed by the old man to deal with things. Even if something goes wrong and causes the owner''s anger, Bai Qing is the first to carry thunder. They are naturally happy to have an addiction.


    At the same time, Bai Qing''s attitude of consulting them also shows respect for them from the side, which makes them feel very warm.


    Since when, everything of the Bai family has been arbitrary and arbitrary. Where do they have the right to speak? Therefore, this rare experience of controlling power makes them have a strong liking for Bai Qing.


    This is Bai Qing''s brilliance. He put forward suggestions to let everyone express his position, which not only shows his respect for everyone, obtains everyone''s trust and improves his prestige in the Bai family. Not to mention, things have not deviated from his predetermined track and are developing completely according to his plan, which can be described as killing two birds with one stone.


    "Well, now that we have unanimously agreed on the handling of the white crane and dealt with it in accordance with the national law, let''s talk about how to deal with Li Zhong. Li Zhong has five crimes. The first crime is to bully others, turn away my invited friends, and try to use force. He has violated item 3 of Article 7 of the family law and should be whipped ten times; the second crime is that slaves deceive the Lord, and Li Zhong is serving as the White House During the housekeeper period, he did not pay attention to the children of the Bai family except the second room, which violated item 2 of Article 19 of the family law and should be whipped ten times; The third crime: deceiving the superior and deceiving the inferior and amassing his wealth. As a housekeeper, Li Zhong used the trust of the family owner to get money from Mo mansion and seek personal benefits for his own children. As far as I know, he bought three real estate in Yanjing City, each of which has a value of no less than 50 million; In Jincheng, there are five properties; There are seven properties in Nanhai Resort... "


    Bai Qing''s face was calm. He arranged for someone to call the police to take Bai He away. He began to continue the trial in a clear way. He also took out the evidence of his greed for public funds in the ink mansion, which he didn''t know when to collect. It was obviously prepared.


    After all, Li Zhong and Bai He are different. Although Bai He is arrogant and despises them, he rarely intersects with them. Unlike Li Zhong, who is respectful on the surface, he is actually arrogant. Many people present are angry with him.


    In addition, I was shocked to hear that the goods were greedy for so much money in the Bai family. I was more and more excited. They were paralyzed. They didn''t have so many real estate. The old dog was greedy for so much money as a housekeeper, which made them feel how to balance. Some shouted to kill him, some shouted to send him to the cell, and some shouted to scrap him


    After all the people were excited and talked nonsense for a long time without suggestions, Bai Qingcai raised his hands again to signal everyone to be quiet.


    As if they had received a signal, the chaotic scene was immediately quiet. They all looked at him eagerly and waited for him to make a decision.


    "Brothers, I just said the state-owned national law. There are family rules at home. Bai he violated the national law. Naturally, there are legal punishments. Although Li Zhong did not violate the national law, he violated my Bai family rules. I suggest asking Li Zhong to accept the punishment of the family law. What do you think?"


    Bai Qing said in a deep voice that he has completely controlled the situation at the moment. I believe no one will object to his opinion.


    Hearing the speech, the white crane immediately turned gray and lay on the ground, his lips whispered and could not speak. He would rather be sent to prison than be punished by the family law. That could kill him.


    Old master Bai is strict in running his family, attaches great importance to the rules, and the family law is also very strict. According to the charges listed by Bai Qing, it is light to beat him a hundred canes.


    A cane whip stained with water, not to mention a hundred, even ten, can kill him half.


    His only hope is that the master can wake up quickly and save him from water and fire. Maybe he can avoid the pain of this meal.


    However, he was full of hope when he saw the people in the second room and the first line moving to save the soldiers, but no one came after such a long time. Did the master want to give him up? No, he won''t. He''s the man the Lord trusts most.


    But when he thought of the huge money he had hidden from the master, his heart was cold. If the master knew what he had done, he would not protect him any more.

 Chapter 636

    "I agree!"


    "I agree."


    "Good idea. Let the old man taste the family law."


    "Hum, I was framed by this old dog last time. My family punished me with ten whips. It still hurts now. This old dog also has today. God has eyes."


    "Yes, it''s best to kill this greedy old dog."


    "According to the family law, he doesn''t want to be a housekeeper anymore. MD, confiscate his family property and confiscate it."


    "Sleeping trough, a housekeeper is richer than our legitimate young masters. I''m especially drunk and kill this bastard."


    ¡­¡­


    The Bai family were in a rage again, shouting and scolding. No one objected to Bai Qing''s handling opinions.


    Bai Qing looked at the gate of Bai''s house and wondered. It''s reasonable to say that Li Zhong''s savior should also come. Why hasn''t there been any news up to now? It shouldn''t be.


    He is ready for the first round of confrontation with Bai. He will never stop until he breaks Li Zhong to the bottom, weakens Bai''s prestige and wins the final victory.


    But Bai unexpectedly became a shrinking turtle, which completely surprised him. It made him feel like punching in the air with all his strength, and he felt suffocated.


    He didn''t know that Bai was really angry by the three major offerings. His blood pressure rose and his brain was congested. Several family doctors supported by Bai family are still rescuing until now.


    Several children from the same family in the second room reported that all the elders who could speak in the second room were waiting in the room with a serious look. They just said a few words about the outside situation, but they were impatiently interrupted and kicked out.


    For the second room and the first vein, Bai''s life is greater than heaven. He must not die before appointing a successor. Therefore, a mere housekeeper seems insignificant at this critical moment. They are really not in the mood to take care of the life and death of a servant.


    Finally, while everyone was waiting anxiously, the door of the emergency room was opened, and several doctors in white coats rushed out.


    "Dr. Chen, how is my father?"


    Bai''s four sons and three daughters came forward, and his eldest son Bai Hongguang asked nervously.


    The head of Dr. Chen''s face was a little heavy and said, "master Bai''s life is not in danger, just..."


    "Just what? Come on."


    Bai Hongtu, Bai''s third son, was impatient and asked fiercely.


    Dr. Chen was frightened by his ferocious appearance, and immediately trembled all over. He hurriedly said, "it''s just that the white family leader is in a hurry because of strong stimulation. Although there is no life danger after our rescue, he has the sign of stroke. In the future, it will be difficult to speak and walk."


    Bai Hongguang and others looked at each other, and their hearts were heavy. Unexpectedly, Bai had a stroke.


    The Bai family is a powerful family. It''s impossible for the master of the family to use a person with a stroke. Therefore, if Bai can''t recover in a short time, I''m afraid he will be handed over to the master of the family.


    Bai Hongtu glared and said angrily, "Dr. Chen, you are an expert in cardio cerebrovascular. Can''t you cure a stroke? What''s the use of my Bai family?"


    Dr. Chen argued and explained: "I study western medicine and there is no good way to deal with stroke. However, traditional Chinese medicine is still very effective. I suggest you invite a better traditional Chinese medicine to have a look."


    "Eh, didn''t you say that traditional Chinese medicine was feudal superstition when you came to the Bai family to apply for a job?"


    Bai Hongwei, Bai''s second son, raised his eyebrows and said sarcastically.


    "Er, that... At the beginning, I really thought that traditional Chinese medicine was a pseudoscience, but since the emergence of Ninghai little miracle doctor, after scientific demonstration and detailed data, I also published a paper on the lancet, which made me change my view of traditional Chinese medicine. What my ancestors left behind is still very desirable, especially in terms of hemiplegia and stroke, traditional Chinese medicine is indeed better than western medicine Valid. "


    Dr. Chen explained impressively that as a returned doctor of medicine, he has many classmates in western countries. These students have called him these days to ask if he knows a little miracle doctor.


    At first, he didn''t think so. He proudly replied that the so-called little miracle doctor was just a liar. Unexpectedly, he was despised by those students with a very strict medical attitude, saying that he was jealous of virtue and ability, which made him very angry.


    In particular, a German student who had a good personal relationship with him warned him very seriously that he had no right to speak without investigation. He suggested that he read the latest issue of the lancet magazine first.


    What grade of magazine is the lancet? What kind of authoritative position does it have in the medical field? What kind of philosophy has been adhering to? How could Dr. Chen not know? He was surprised when he heard the speech. He quickly hung up and went to check the latest issue of the lancet.


    Seeing that the Lancet published the paper published by Ding Ning from an objective and fair point of view, although Dr. Chen was reluctant to believe that the traditional Chinese medicine he had always held a questioning attitude was so magical, he did not have any courage to doubt the authority of the lancet.


    With unwilling psychology, Dr. Chen landed on the official website of the lancet again, and saw the video screen recorded by the little miracle doctor in the website, which made him completely admire it.


    Funny to say, it was not Ding Ning''s paper or his theory on meridians that made him completely change his impression of traditional Chinese medicine, but Drunken Beauty cosmetics.


    Yes, yes, it''s drunken beauty cosmetics. The most popular thing in the upper class circles in Yan capital these days is the magical effect of Drunken Beauty cosmetics. As the head of the private medical team hired by Bai family with high salary, he is also half of the people who are among the upper class, and has contacts with those rich CHILDES.


    At first, he scoffed at the Drunken Beauty series, which was wildly sought after by people. He thought it was a liar who jumped out of nowhere and cheated these rich men and dandies with silly money.


    However, with a flaunting mentality, the dandy took out a small piece of paste like a soybean the size of a toothpaste, cut an old scar on his own arm with a knife on the spot, and applied it with the sample of Drunken Beauty scar removing cream that was said to have been obtained with great difficulty. In just half an hour, the scar magically disappeared, Dr. Chen was completely convinced.


    Although I don''t know what the relationship between the famous little miracle doctor and the Drunken Beauty cosmetics company is and why he spared no effort to advertise it in the lancet magazine, Dr. Chen firmly believes that it''s impossible to get up early without profit. The Drunken Beauty series products that are popular in the upper social circles in Beijing are definitely from the hands of the little miracle doctor.


    This allowed him to completely change his previous disdain for the little miracle doctor, and also improve his traditional Chinese medicine.


    "Little miracle doctor?"


    Bai''s four sons and three daughters brightened up. Yes, how can you forget him? I heard that the boy can even rescue the terminally ill old man of the Su family and make him rejuvenate and rejuvenate. It should be easy to treat a stroke patient.


    Bai Hongguang was calm and dry coughed and said, "Dr. Chen, I don''t want what happened here today to be known by outsiders and spread."


    Dr. Chen quickly nodded and promised: "don''t worry, I''m a doctor. My team and I have the proper professional ethics. Keeping secrets for patients is within the scope of our professional ethics. I promise my team and I will never divulge any information."


    "Well, thank you, Dr. Chen. You''ve worked hard. I''ll arrange someone to send you a big red envelope later."


    After seeing Dr. Chen and his party off, Bai Hongguang immediately turned to his brothers and sisters and said solemnly, "now we must hide dad''s stroke, otherwise it will be difficult for our house to keep the position of home owner in our house."


    "Brother, I know what you mean, but today is the father''s centenary birthday. As the owner of the family, how can dad not show up? I''m afraid he can''t hide his illness."


    Bai Hongda, the fourth son, looked at the white, but his nose was crooked, his eyes were crooked, his mouth was salivating, and his hands were cramped. He said with worry. The other brothers and sisters nodded one after another when they heard the speech.


    As the children of the owner of the second house, they have vested interests and have tasted the sweetness of power. How can they be willing to give up.


    But today is the centenary birthday of the old man. As the owner of the house, Bai can''t hide his illness. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to hide his illness.


    Bai Hongguang grinned his teeth seriously and said, "there''s no way. Now he can only claim that the owner is ill and needs to rest. It makes people guard the door and don''t allow anyone to visit. How long can it be delayed."


    "I can''t hide it for a while. If the old man wants to see his father, why can''t he even stop him?"


    Bai Hongyu, the eldest sister of the second generation of women in the Bai family, frowned and asked anxiously.


    "The old man can''t stop him, but he''s the birthday today. He must be too busy to see his father. We''ll hurry up and send someone to find the little miracle doctor. As long as he can cure his father, he''ll get through this difficulty unconsciously."


    Bai Hongguang had already made a decision in his heart and said decisively.


    All of them suddenly cleared away their worries and said happily, "good idea, big brother has made plans for a long time. Don''t worry now."


    Bai Hongguang didn''t have any smile on his face. He still said with worry: "don''t be happy too early. It is said that the little miracle doctor and Bai Qing are good friends. Let''s not say whether we can find him in the shortest time. Even if we find him, whether he is willing to do it or not is another problem."


    "Hum, if he doesn''t dare to do it, it depends on how I deal with him."


    Bai Hongtu has a fierce light in his eyes. Among the third generation of the Bai family, he is the one with the hottest temper and likes to deal with third-class people. He is full of recklessness.


    "Nonsense, Dad''s life is in the hands of the doctor. If you dare to bully and lure him, what will you do when he treats dad?"


    Bai Hongguang gave a speechless scold.


    "If he dares to move his hands and feet, I won''t tear him."


    Bai Hongtu said angrily.


    "Come on, third brother, don''t make trouble. He is now his father''s savior. Be polite when inviting others. Even if he and Bai Qing are good friends, the friendship between them can be worth a few money. If you can''t give him a million, it''s 10 million, if you can''t give him a million, it''s 50 million. Money moves people''s hearts. I don''t believe he can be a little doctor."


    The youngest sister Bai Hongxue said slowly, with a proud look, like a proud white swan.


    Naturally, she has her reason for being arrogant. Among the second generation brothers and sisters of the Bai family, she is the better one.


    She herself is the boss of a state-owned enterprise. Her husband is a deputy state-level real power leader. Her son has been a prefectural and municipal cadre at a young age, and her future is unlimited. Her daughter-in-law is a well-known reporter of a TV station.


    Although it is not a big family, and it is far less profound than her mother''s family, it is a real power family. Naturally, she has the confidence to be proud. Even several brothers and sisters usually look up to her.

 Chapter 637

    "What little sister said is, but we can''t put all our eggs in one basket. We not only have to find a way to find the little doctor Ninghai to let him do it, but also invite some famous old Chinese doctors to have more insurance."


    Bai Hongguang had the style of being a big brother and made a decision immediately.


    "OK, that''s it. The third brother will find someone to invite those old Chinese doctors. I''ll find a way to contact the little miracle doctor, eldest brother and fourth brother of Ninghai. You are responsible for receiving all guests."


    Bai Hongwei patted his thigh and grabbed the way. He knew that with Bai Hongtu''s violent temper, if he asked him to ask a little miracle doctor, it might be counterproductive and took the initiative to take the task.


    "OK, I''ll arrange it now."


    Bai Hongtu didn''t doubt him. He immediately got up and arranged for someone to invite those respected old Chinese doctors.


    "Xiaojun, Xiaohui, why didn''t you entertain the guests? What are you doing standing here?"


    As soon as he opened the door, Bai Hongtu saw his son Bai Jun and his fourth brother Bai Hongda''s son wandering anxiously at the door. He couldn''t help but raise his voice and ask.


    "Dad, something big happened outside. Brother he was caught by the police. Zhongbo was caught by Bai Qing. He should be dealt with according to the family law."


    Bai Jungang was interrupted and kicked out before he finished reporting the situation, but he was always watching the development of things outside. Seeing that Bai Hongtu could finally listen to them, he immediately welcomed them and said anxiously.


    Bai Jun is a little clever. He knows that a housekeeper will not be seen by his elders, so he deliberately mentions the name of the white crane first.


    Although they don''t like Baihe, they are all people in the same vein of Erfang. Baihe is the son of Erbo Bai Hongwei, and Li Zhong is Erfang''s loyal running dog. Bai Qing''s behavior is beating Erfang''s face naked.


    Sure enough, as soon as Bai Hongtu''s face changed and he didn''t speak, Bai Hongwei jumped out in a hurry and said sternly, "when did it happen?"


    "Brother crane has been taken away by the police. The boss has been away for a while."


    Bai Hui replied.


    "The police have come to bring people. Why didn''t you say earlier what the little bastard Bai Qing wants to do?"


    Bai Hongwei''s face turned red and shouted angrily. Although Bai He was only one of his many sons and his relationship with him was not very harmonious, he was his son after all, and Bai He was still a younger generation valued by his father. Bai Qing allowed the police to arrest people, which was tantamount to not giving him face. He was not angry.


    Bai Jun tilted his lips and muttered in a low voice, "it''s not that I didn''t say it. I just came to report and was driven out by you. Can you blame me?"


    At the moment, Bai Hongguang and others came out and asked coldly, "what''s going on? Tell me the details."


    Bai Hongxue snorted coldly and said angrily, "Bai Qing is really lawless. Relying on the favor of the old master, he dares to make decisions without the approval of the master. He wants to operate on my second room. He really doesn''t pay attention to us."


    "Little sister, don''t talk first. Let Juner tell the story again. We''ll figure out what''s going on before we make plans."


    Bai Hongguang said calmly that Bai was suddenly unconscious and had a stroke. At that time, it was a mess. Guang was busy rescuing him. So far, they didn''t even know what was going on.


    "Here''s the thing..."


    Bai Jun is usually idle and mediocre. Like his father, he likes to hang out with the third class and the ninth class.


    But the biggest specialty is that he likes gossip. At this time, he has made a clear inquiry about the whole thing and stated the whole thing immediately.


    Bai Hongguang and others became more and more gloomy and uneasy. Although Bai Qing showed that his car and horse came to the second room in one vein, he was justified in dealing with the whole matter, so that they couldn''t say anything.


    The white family is no more a doorman than the national law. The white crane wounding people with a gun in the street has a very bad impact. Even if they deal with it, they can only bear the pain to hand over the white crane to the police. Otherwise, once it is spread, it will cause the anger of the leaders of the Central Bureau, and even the old man will never shield him.


    Others think that the aristocratic family has unlimited scenery, but don''t forget that the white family also has political enemies. Those people will take the opportunity to fall into the well and make a big fuss. Although they may not be able to do anything to the white family, they can also tear off a large piece of meat.


    In dealing with this matter, Bai Qing''s gecko broke its tail without any problem.


    As for uncle Zhong, the so-called beating a dog depends on the owner. Bai Qing took advantage of the owner''s coma and used the family law to punish him without authorization. He didn''t show any mercy to Erfang, so he was suspected of taking over the responsibility.


    But he declared in advance that he was instructed by the old man to deal with these things, which made Erfang Yimai unhappy, but he couldn''t say anything.


    No one came forward in the second room and the first pulse. Bai Qing was ordered to exercise his power instead of the owner. However, he went to war and directly operated on the two most loyal people around the owner.


    Although Bai Hongguang and others felt full of malice and the feeling of being plotted to usurp the throne, they couldn''t find any mistakes of Bai Qing, so they could only eat this dumb loss.


    Especially when it was said that the perpetrator was a little doctor, but the little doctor had a master who made the three major sacrifices servile, which made people even more uneasy.


    Looking at a group of brothers and sisters who were oppressed and disoriented, Bai Hongguang frowned and flashed a cold light at the bottom of his eyes: "go out and see what''s going on first. Now our two rooms and one pulse are the people in power of the family. It''s shameful not to show up all the time."


    "Brother, what about the white crane?"


    The most uncomfortable thing in his heart is Bai Hongwei. Although Bai He is obsessed with martial arts and has a cold relationship with him, he is his own son after all, and he can''t really care about his life and death.


    "Today is the old man''s birthday? But Bai He did such a thing at the same time. Let him learn a lesson."


    Bai Hongguang scolded impatiently. Bai He is lonely and proud. I''m afraid no one likes him in the whole Bai family except Bai incredibly. Bai Hongguang is no exception, but he is the son of his second brother after all, and he can''t really ignore it.


    "Yes, it''s time for the boy to suffer some sins and lessons."


    Bai Hongwei sighed with relief and echoed. He had heard his meaning from Bai Hongguang''s words. Now in the limelight, let the white crane go in and suffer some sins. Wait until the limelight passes, and then find a way to get him out.


    "Where is Li Zhong?"


    Bai Hongda hesitated and asked. Although Li Zhongping was proud of the children of other houses, he was always respectful to the two houses and one pulse. In particular, he was loyal to their father Bai. He still wanted to help Li Zhong. After all, if they were too ruthless and unjust, who would dare to be loyal to them in the future.


    "Li Zhong? He did his own evil and couldn''t live. I didn''t expect him to get so much extra money without telling us. It doesn''t pay much attention to us. I think he asked for it and deserved it."


    Bai Hongbing, the second younger sister of the second generation and the third generation of the second generation, said bitterly that her marriage was arranged by the family and had no feelings with her husband. In addition, her mother-in-law''s family was attached to the towering tree of the Bai family, so she didn''t have much right to speak among the Bai brothers and sisters, which made her cold temperament more extreme and extremely sensitive to money, It is said that Li Zhong, a housekeeper, is greedy for so much money. When he thinks of his unfortunate marriage, he feels more and more unbalanced.


    Bai Hongguang frowned and sighed helplessly: "go and see what''s going on first. We can''t let Bai Qing win people''s hearts so much."


    When they heard the speech, they immediately felt nervous. Yes, they all knew that the second room of the white family was in charge of the family, but such a big thing happened. No one showed up in the second room. They let the younger generation of the long decaying first room come forward. This is not an opportunity for him to win over other veins.


    The impatient Bai Hongtu snorted coldly, "let''s go and have a look now. What moth does that little bastard want to play with?"


    "Third brother, shut up. No matter what you say, Bai Qing is also a Bai family. Don''t be tongue in cheek. Isn''t it a joke to let people hear? You and your second brother still go to see a doctor according to the original plan, and fourth brother and I will deal with it."


    Bai Hongguang was anxious, but he didn''t lose his sense of propriety. He knew which was the most important. Bai Qing was caught off guard by the second room and the first pulse, and had fallen into the disadvantage. The only thing that could bring back the situation was that Bai Qing was the owner of the house. As long as Bai returned to health, even if Bai Qing had the old man to support him, it would be unfair.


    "Well, my second brother and I will go to see a doctor first."


    Bai Hongtu answered angrily and hurried away with his gloomy face.


    Bai Hongguang looked at his three sisters and said gently, "your husband''s family should be arriving soon. Go meet them and help greet the guests."


    "What''s good to meet? My eldest sister and I go out with my eldest brother. I want to see what this white green can look like."


    Bai Hongxue''s words have an indisputable meaning. She has been in a high position for a long time, which makes her used to giving orders, which makes Bai Hongyu and Bai Hongbing frown slightly.


    You should know that the water poured out by the married girls is inappropriate for them to participate in the Bai family''s housework too much. It is easy to provoke gossip. Bai Hongxue makes decisions for them without discussing with them, which makes them feel very uncomfortable.


    Bai Hongguang hesitated for a moment and sighed in his heart. Bai Hongxue''s little sister is good at everything, but she is too arrogant and domineering. Sometimes even he feels uncomfortable when she speaks strongly. Not to mention the two married sisters who are not happy and are always in a weak position.


    In other words, the husband''s family married by the two sisters was also one of the best in Yanjing. Otherwise, Bai would not have planned to marry them. But these two families have flourished and declined over the years. They have completely reduced to the vassal family of the Bai family. When they see the Bai family, they bow and bow like their grandparents.


    It is reasonable to say that the stronger the Bai family is, the better the lives of the two sisters should be, but in reality, it is not. The mother-in-law''s family is angry in the Bai family, and there is no place to vent her evil fire. Although she doesn''t dare to do it to them, she keeps them away. Her nose is not her nose, but her eyes are not her eyes. She said a lot of ugly words, which makes them hard to say, and the already unhappy marriage is more unfortunate.


    Their husbands would rather go out and drink than live with them. Although they are as old as wolves, they have to keep an empty house alone. What''s the difference between being a living widow and being a widow.


    Bai Hongxue, the younger sister, was lucky. She and her current husband saw each other right before they married. No one expected that the small family that was least valued by the Bai family at the beginning had become a powerful family, while the two big families that Bai was optimistic about had become small families.


    When Bai Hongxue''s husband was not in a high position, she was not less angry when she went back to her mother''s house to visit her relatives. Perhaps it was because she was oppressed and cruel. Therefore, after her mother-in-law''s family became strong these years, what she liked most was to go back to her mother''s house to show her superiority, which made her two sisters even more uncomfortable.

 Chapter 638

    This is probably the sorrow of the woman born in a big family. Looking at the ugly faces of his two sisters, Bai Hongguang sighed faintly. Although he loved them, he was unable to change anything.


    Weakly waved his hand: "let''s go and see our nephew''s ability."


    "It''s just a boy in a poor big room. Even if he gets the favor of the old man, now the white family is still my second room and one pulse."


    Perhaps Bai Hongxue has encountered too many cold eyes. Bai Hongxue''s state of mind is extremely extreme, and her desire for power is far more than ordinary people. Erfang and Yimai are in power, which is a kind of flaunting capital for her. She glanced at her words with disdain and sneered.


    But Bai Hongyu and Bai Hongbing don''t think so. If the second room of the Bai family doesn''t have the right, maybe they can have a better life in their mother-in-law''s house.


    If only their husbands treat them coldly, even their children now treat them coldly.


    It''s sad to say that you can laugh. The culprit of all this is the disciples of the two rooms and one line. They are used to being arrogant. They treat these cousins like pet dogs. They come and go at once. Young people are arrogant. Naturally, they can''t stand such anger. Coupled with the incitement of their mother-in-law family, they hate their mother together.


    Therefore, Bai Hongyu and Bai Hongbing looked at each other and flatly refused: "we won''t go. It''s time to meet our family."


    "Eldest sister, second sister, what do you mean? Dad has a stroke. Now it''s time for our brothers and sisters to work together. Are you so desperate for the overall situation?"


    Bai Hongxue screamed sharply and looked at the two sisters in disbelief.


    "When we get married, we are no longer the white family. We don''t want to get involved in the internal affairs of the white family."


    Bai Hongyu''s character is quite weak. He was yelled by Bai Hongxue and said timidly.


    "Elder sister, what are you talking about? If you marry out, your surname is Bai, and you are also a Bai family. Anyway, we are also a family."


    Bai Hongxue''s face was livid. She didn''t care whether the two sisters went or not, but she couldn''t accept their refusal of their own arrangement.


    "A family? Ah! We dare not regard ourselves as the Bai family. When my son came to the Bai family, even a servant of the Bai family dared to show his face and say some bad things. When he came home, my son asked me if my family name was Bai? I didn''t know how to answer him."


    Bai Hong said with sarcasm and self mockery.


    Bai Hongxue''s face changed. "Which servant is so bold? Tell me, I must punish him well and let him kneel and apologize to the second sister."


    "No, I''m afraid you''ve just punished him. My son and daughter are even more angry."


    Bai Hongbing smiled coldly and turned away.


    Bai Hongyu glanced timidly at Bai Hongxue''s iron green face, Lest she be unhappy, she explained: "Little sister, don''t blame your second sister. She was also forced to be anxious. In those years, we sacrificed our happiness for the interests of the family and married people we didn''t like. At that time, we could be warmly entertained when we went back to our mother''s house, but when our mother-in-law couldn''t do it, we all suffered white eyes when we went back to baijiaquan. I... Hey! Don''t say it, I''m leaving."


    Before he finished, Bai Hongyu bowed his head, turned and hurried away.


    "Elder brother, are they crazy? Anyway, they are also Bai family. Shouldn''t we help each other through the difficulties at this time? But they... Really let me down. Do they still pay for their surname Bai? It''s just..."


    Bai Hongxue''s face was uncertain and angry. She didn''t understand the reason, but she was used to being strong and didn''t like being disobedient to her. Unexpectedly, two usually submissive sisters dared to refute her face at the moment, which made her very unhappy.


    "Well, don''t say a word. Your temper should be changed. After all, they are your sisters, not your employees. If you don''t understand them, just don''t stir up trouble here."


    Bai Hongguang impatiently interrupted her chatter. He was disgusted with the little sister and scolded rudely.


    "Brother, how do you talk? I provoked you?"


    Bai Hongxue''s Willow eyebrows stand upright. He could have been a good beauty. At the moment, he looks so ferocious.


    "Younger sister, elder brother is right. We all know you are doing well, but you don''t have to show a sense of superiority in front of elder sister and second sister all the time. They are your sisters, not others. Don''t you feel sad to see them unhappy now? Is it really good for you to base your happiness on your sister''s pain?"


    Bai Hongda couldn''t see it anymore and said strangely.


    "Fourth brother, am I as boring as you said? Hum, it''s not my fault that their children are angry in the Bai family. Why should I take this responsibility? I can only blame them for marrying two losers."


    Bai Hongxue glared at Bai Hongda with his face covered with frost.


    Speechless, Bai Hongguang and Bai hondar looked at each other. Suddenly, the old man''s face was red, and his voice was speechless. Two of his younger sister''s children came to the White House. Their children did not show them their faces. Although Bai Hongxue spoke hard, they were actually.


    Although the two families were not as good as the Bai family, they were also at the forefront of the aristocratic family. Otherwise, how could the Bai family marry them at the beginning? It''s a pity that after the death of the old men of the two families, they are not qualified successors at all. The black sheep are used to spending money recklessly, and the noble industry shrinks rapidly in their hands, and the decline is inevitable, Now all rely on the incense of Bai''s relatives to make a living.


    The most terrible thing is that they have no shame and courage, work hard to cheer up the family, but the cans are broken. Although the family has lost all its foundation, they still have to face and suffer. They pay attention to ostentation everywhere, live a wasteful life, and come to the Bai family when they have no money.


    Although the Bai family is rich, it is not a charity. At the beginning, they often help out when they think of marriage, but they can''t put off the shameless and skinnless people coming to play in the autumn wind every three days.


    They didn''t want to say anything, but the other children of the Bai family didn''t want to. Naturally, they humiliated such a brazen person in every way. After insulting them, they gave them two money like charity beggars to send them away. They were happy to turn a blind eye as if they didn''t see it.


    But they didn''t expect that the two families were so shameless. They were wronged in the Bai family. They took their two sisters back to vent their anger. There are indeed their reasons for the current situation, but they can''t help it. The two sisters have grievances in their hearts. They can understand, but they can''t do anything. After all, they don''t save the poor, Such a brother-in-law can lose all his money. They can''t help them fill the bottomless hole.


    "Why? There''s nothing to say? Bai family, you really have love and righteousness. You mentioned the marriage at the beginning. We sacrificed our lifetime happiness in exchange for such a result. Are you satisfied?"


    Bai Hongxue''s tone contains strong resentment. Although she seems to be doing well on the surface, if people drink water, the only good thing is that she and her husband look at each other. Although the price is to break up with the man she deeply loves. After all, no matter how deeply loved the man is, they can''t be together, No one knew this past, and she was buried in her heart and didn''t want to touch it.


    She is a strong and realistic woman in her bones. She firmly believes that women can be more attractive only if they are independent. Therefore, after marriage, she did not choose to be a housewife like her two sisters. Instead, she focused on her work and finally became the boss of a state-owned enterprise, giving her absolute autonomy in both society and life.


    In a twinkling of an eye, more than 20 years have passed, and the lover of that year doesn''t know where she is. Although she and her husband respect each other like guests, it''s impossible to say that she doesn''t have any regret and resentment in her heart.


    After all, her husband is not the man she loves deeply, just because his conditions are more suitable to be married than the man she loves. Even if the Bai family doesn''t support it, it won''t be too opposed.


    "Well, there''s no point in blaming each other now."


    Bai Hongguang sighed and hurried out to interrupt the unpleasant conversation.


    "By the way, where''s Bai Yuan?"


    Looking at the fourth younger brother and younger sister following up, Bai Jun and Bai Hui also carefully followed behind. Bai Hongguang suddenly frowned and turned and asked.


    Old man Bai''s birthday. Although there was a lot of noise at the door and many people went out to watch the excitement, many people stayed in the courtyard with their own identity.


    The children of the second room and the first line of the Bai family are hospitable to entertain guests, but Bai Hongguang doesn''t see Bai Yuan''s figure in it, which makes him not surprised.


    "Brother yuan, he..."


    Bai Hui gave Bai Hongguang a timid look, but his lips stood still.


    "Say, where has he gone? Why didn''t I see him?"


    Bai Hongguang''s face suddenly became gloomy, and he was secretly worried that Bai Yuan was his most valued son. He wouldn''t go out and carry it with Bai Qing?


    "Brother yuan, he... He..."


    Bai Hui couldn''t say why for a long time.


    Bai Hongda looked at his timid look. He was not angry at all. He said in a harsh voice: "your uncle asked you something. Why are you stammering? Speak quickly."


    Bai Jun saw that Bai Hui''s face was white and couldn''t speak for a long time. He hurriedly said, "brother yuan was busy arranging the old man''s birthday last night. He didn''t sleep all night. He accompanied the old man to Babao mountain early in the morning. He was so sleepy that he went back to his room and had a rest."


    "Bastard, this worthless thing, I''m really angry with him."


    The muscles on Bai Hongguang''s face twitched, and his whole body trembled with anger.


    He knew that Bai Yuan didn''t come back at all last night. He didn''t know where to spend his time. He came back bleary eyed after receiving his call early in the morning. He came back from Babao mountain and slept again. He hasn''t got up yet. He didn''t pay attention to the old man''s birthday banquet at all.


    Bai Jun explained that he was covering for Bai Yuan. Although he was kind, he was angry and had a strong sense of powerlessness in his heart.


    Even Bai, the family leader, specially focuses on training. The most valued successors of the family leader all have this virtue. What else can they take to compete with Bai Qing?


    Bai Hongda sighed and couldn''t say anything for a moment. Bai Yuan is the most capable descendant in the fourth generation of the second room and one pulse of the Bai family. Unexpectedly, he is also an ah Dou who can''t afford it. At this time, he can sleep peacefully. What else can the second room and one pulse expect to compete for the position of home owner?


    Bai Hongxue''s eyes flashed. She couldn''t help feeling disappointed with her nephew, but seeing the decadent appearance of her two brothers, she comforted him: "yuan''er is still young and has an uncertain temperament. Otherwise, she''d better tell him about his daughter-in-law. After he gets married, his temperament will be stable."

 Chapter 639

    "Get married?"


    Bai Hongguang and Bai Hongda look at each other and see one bright in front of them. This is a good idea. As long as they can marry a powerful family, Bai Yuan has the support of his wife''s family, but Bai Qing has no foundation.


    "Yes, far son is not young to get married. Find a girl with a good background and get engaged first. This will also help far son to take power in the future."


    Bai Hongxue was just comforting, but when he saw the obvious heartbeat of his two brothers, he suddenly came to the spirit. The more he thought about it, the more he thought it was a good idea.


    "But... Which girl is suitable?"


    Bai Hongguang thought seriously, but for a moment he didn''t know which girl to marry to help him.


    It''s not only necessary to be the head of the Bai family, but also helpful for Bai Yuan to become the head of the family. Moreover, the girl''s character and appearance can''t be too bad. At the same time, it''s really hard to find a girl who meets these requirements.


    It seems to be a woman''s nature to like matchmaking. Bai Hongxue''s eyes turned and soon found several suitable targets suitable for her age in her mind: "I''ve seen the wench of the Wen family. She looks beautiful and has a good figure, but she has a wild temper."


    "Wen family?"


    Bai Hongguang''s eyes lit up. The Wen family is indeed a very suitable marriage object. Although it is not a big family, it is a serious and powerful family.


    "If the Wen family is not suitable, the girl of the Zhao family is also good. She is a little younger and still in college. Well, by the way, how can I forget her."


    Bai Hongxue saw Bai Hongguang hesitating. She thought he was not satisfied with the Wen family and proposed the Zhao family. Just finished, before Bai Hongguang made a statement, she suddenly brightened her eyes and shouted in surprise.


    "Who? Look what excites you."


    Bai Hongguang was more moved when he heard about the Zhao family. After all, the Zhao family has developed rapidly in the past two years, and there is a faint sign of becoming the first of the family. He can even break his wrist with the Su family at the end of the gate valve crane, which is more suitable than the Wen family.


    As for his young age, it''s nothing. If not, just get engaged first. But when he heard that his sister seemed to have a more suitable choice, he immediately became curious.


    "Wei Yaoyao of the Wei family, her brother Wei Biao and my family''s Yunhong are good friends. It''s sure to happen as soon as you say it."


    Bai Hongxue vowed.


    "Wei family?"


    Bai Hongguang frowned slightly. Although the Wei family can be ranked in Yanjing, after all, the highest is only a provincial and ministerial cadre. I''m afraid it can''t bring any help to Bai Yuan, which can''t be compared with the Wen family or the Zhao family.


    Seeing the elder brother''s face hesitant, Bai Hongxue knew what he was thinking and said with a smile: "elder brother, it seems that your news is very out of date."


    "Oh, what do you say?"


    Bai Hongguang was inspired by the speech and asked urgently.


    Bai Hongxue said with a show off: "first of all, don''t mention the family background of the Wei family. Do you know what the girl of the Wei family is doing now?"


    "I don''t know. What are you doing?"


    Bai Hongguang knew that his sister liked to play tricks and asked with great cooperation.


    "Do you know the supreme beauty?"


    Bai Hongxue thought of the magical effect of the supreme beauty sample his son filial piety gave him. With such a magical cosmetics company, Wei Yaoyao will be rich sooner or later. If Bai Yuan could marry her, it would be like marrying a golden chicken that can only lay golden eggs.


    Of course, she spared no effort to promote this marriage and had her own selfishness. If Bai Yuan married Wei Yaoyao, she would not get as many supreme beauties as she wanted. Now the upper class circles in Yanjing are proud to get any samples of the supreme beauties series.


    "What supreme beauty? Wu Zetian?"


    Bai Hongguang joked that after all, the name is the same as that of a TV play a few years ago.


    "Uncle, you don''t even know the supreme beauty. It''s really out of date. The full name of the supreme beauty is called the supreme version of Drunken Beauty series cosmetics. It''s popular in the upper class circles of Yanjing. Just a set of samples has been sought after by countless people. Now even a small bottle of samples are bought at sky high prices. Unfortunately, the supreme beauty has no market, and countless people rush to pay for it. ¡±


    Bai Jun introduced him with a smile. Because he was also a generous man, he didn''t have too much restraint in front of his elders, and even had the mood to tease Bai Hongguang.


    "Well, how did you talk about cosmetics?"


    Bai Hongguang, an old man, naturally doesn''t pay much attention to cosmetics. Besides, no matter how popular the cosmetics are, what does it matter to discuss with them? He looks at his little sister in disbelief.


    Bai Hongxue smiled proudly: "This Drunken Beauty cosmetics company is Wei Yaoyao''s industry. Du Wenwen is Wei Yaoyao''s best friend. She opened a branch equivalent to an agent in Yanjing. In just a few days, she received more than 20 million reservations alone. Unfortunately, Drunken Beauty cosmetics have not been officially put into production, so Du Wenwen is afraid to receive reservations now. This is a real price without market. Wait for the official investment Postpartum, do you think how popular this supreme beauty can be? How much profit can it create? "


    "More than 20 million?"


    Bai Hongguang and Bai Hongda were shocked. Although the Bai family, as a doorman, was not poor in money, they received more than 20 million in advance payment alone before they were put into production. It is conceivable how much wealth this kind of cosmetics can create once it is officially put into production.


    Bai Hongguang was immediately moved by this. If the Wei family can produce a higher-level leader, at least a deputy national level, he can''t reluctantly accept it. It''s a pity.


    Bai Hongxue seemed to see through his mind, and then threw a heavy bomb, "my family is very close to the Wei family recently."


    "Very close? You mean?"


    Bai Hongguang''s eyes suddenly lit up. His brother-in-law is a deputy state level with real power. Generally, he doesn''t bother to pay attention to the Deputy state level without real power.


    But now he is very close to the one in the Wei family. It is obvious that he has heard some news that a powerful vice state can put down its value and make friends at the provincial and ministerial level. What does this mean? The meaning is self-evident.


    The Wei family not only seems to be going further, but I''m afraid this step is not a small step. At least, he is also a powerful vice state. When you think about the age of the Wei family, Bai Hongguang is thrilled.


    It''s not impossible for vice Guo, who is in his fifties, to join the master center in the future. If we don''t start this matter in advance before the news comes out, it will be late when it is officially announced.


    Bai Hongguang clapped his hands with excitement without hesitation: "it''s settled. As soon as the old man''s birthday is over and dad''s health is good, I''ll report to dad and ask him to go to the Wei family to propose marriage in person."


    "That''s right. Even if the Wei family doesn''t do anything, with the rising momentum of the Wei family, it is also a great help to yuaner, ha ha."


    Bai Hongxue laughed happily and attracted the attention of the guests in the courtyard. They looked here one after another.


    Bai Hongxue was embarrassed to spit out his tongue and nodded to the guests in exchange for their kind and polite smile. Then he whispered, "brother, it''s better to propose marriage as soon as possible. I''m afraid the competition will be fierce once the news comes out."


    "I know. As soon as Dad recovers, I''ll report to him and let him hurry up."


    Bai Hongguang''s depression is gone, and he has a feeling of high spirited. Even his hostility to Bai Qing has been weakened.


    As long as his son Bai Yuan can marry the daughter of the Wei family, it can really be regarded as fame and wealth. Even the old man has to consider the Wei family.


    Bai Qing''s ability is stronger, but which can be more helpful to the development of Bai family than Bai Yuan, who has a future behind him and is likely to be assisted by the power center. I believe the old man will have a steelyard in his heart.


    He never doubted that old master Bai had the courage to sacrifice everything in the face of interests. Bai Qing can only be Bai Yuan''s stepping stone. Now what''s the use of jumping happily?


    From the beginning to the end, they did not consider whether the Wei family would refuse the marriage, because they are the deep-rooted white family. Although the Wei family is a new powerful family, the more powerful the Wei family is, the more they like to find a big tree to marry in order to consolidate their position, which is an inevitable choice for a mature politician.


    Unfortunately, they don''t know what kind of temperament the Wei family is. From his behavior of daring to marry two sisters and use his power to vent his anger for his daughter, it can be seen that he is by no means an ordinary person. He sees his daughter''s happiness more important than his future.


    Perhaps it is precisely because of his supreme feeling, daring, daring to break the status quo, and his courage and character of not sticking to stereotypes that he can be appreciated by the leaders of the Central Bureau and entrusted with an important task to him.


    Finally, through the widely praised Bai family courtyard, Bai Hongguang and others came to the gate.


    But what they saw was definitely not what they wanted to see, which made their faces and mood depressed again.


    Li Zhong cried and was dragged away by law enforcement disciples wearing a red waist belt to enforce the family law, while Bai Qing was surrounded by other house brothers except two rooms and one vein with a warm smile and had a cordial conversation.


    From the attitude of the Bai family''s children towards Bai Qing, we can see that Bai Qing has won the game and has established his own prestige, which is supported by other Bai family''s children except the two rooms and one vein.


    Bai Hongguang and others were gloomy and mixed in the crowd. For a moment, they didn''t know what to do.


    After all, there are not a few people watching the excitement. Under Bai Qing''s thunder means, the matter has come to an end. If they forcibly go out to ask questions, they are suspected of making the matter bigger, and will leave the bystanders with the suspicion that they want to rob Bai Qing of the fruits of his labor.


    But they retreated in this way, but their hearts were full of reluctance. They wanted to do something to show the existence of two rooms and one pulse, but they didn''t know how to start. They could only stand in the crowd and listen to the praise and praise of the bystanders to Bai Qing. They praised him for his decisive work, moderate disposal, impartiality and impartiality. They deserved to be the children of the door valve.


    If they hear other people praise Bai''s children so much, they will certainly be happy, but when this person is Bai Qing, they feel sick like eating a goshawk.


    Bai Qing cuts off Bai''s right arm without mercy, which means that he Bai has officially torn his face. If it didn''t coincide with the old man''s birthday, Bai was caught in the wind again, I''m afraid the contradiction will intensify in an instant.


    "Hey, the boy''s timing is too cruel."


    Bai Hongguang sighed for a long time. After thinking about it, he was helpless. He decided to take a step back temporarily. Although the dispute between the house owners is important, the face of the Bai family is more important. In this situation, they are unable to return to the sky. They can only hope that Bai can quickly restore his health and compete with Bai Qing.


    After all, although they are the children of the owner, they have no right to exercise the rights of the owner. In terms of identity, they are even worse than Bai Qing with Shangfang sword.

 Chapter 640

    "Brother in law!"


    When Bai Hongguang and his sister were in a dilemma, a clear voice attracted everyone''s attention. When they heard the sound, they saw that a group of more than ten people were coming to the Bai family from the parking lot.


    Ding Ning looked at Qiao Zhenya, who was riding towards him, and his face was covered with black lines.


    "Zhenya, what are you shouting about? Come back to me."


    Just when Ding Ning secretly had a headache about how to face the questions of Huzi and his wife, a dignified and angry voice came from afar.


    Qiao Zhenya reluctantly stopped, turned his mouth and muttered in a low voice: "my sister likes her brother-in-law."


    Qiao Yuhan mingled with the group, and his face was embarrassed and ugly. He whispered something to the old man headed by him.


    The unhappy color on the head''s face flashed away, and his eyes looked up and down at Ding Ning like a knife. Ding Ning narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at him fearlessly, which made the old man stunned, sneered and diverted his sight.


    Qiao Yuhan''s face was as gloomy as water. He glanced disdainfully at Ding Ning and whispered, "toad wants to eat swan meat. It''s beyond his power."


    Ding Ning''s state of mind has changed a lot. The corners of his mouth are slightly cocked up and he doesn''t care. He is also secretly proud. As long as I''m happy, I can eat your swan meat at any time.


    It''s just strange. Why didn''t Joe come with the Joe family today? The eyes subconsciously looked at Qiao Zhenya. Seeing that the boy was serious on his face, he winked at him secretly. He didn''t know what to express. He couldn''t help smiling bitterly and shaking his head. Sometimes this brother-in-law is really cute.


    "God, it''s Qiao Zhengrong, the owner of the Qiao family."


    "It is said that the Bai family and the Qiao family often have an alliance, and the relationship is unbreakable. The Qiao family owner even brought a team to pay a birthday to old man Bai this time. The relationship is really not simple."


    "What''s strange about this? Four gate valve marriage is normal."


    "That''s true. These aristocratic families in Yanjing are intertwined and have complex relations."


    ¡­¡­


    As the group of people got closer and closer, people saw their appearance clearly, which immediately caused a burst of confusion and discussion one after another.


    There are many people who really want to make friends with the Qiao family. Unfortunately, they know themselves clearly and are not qualified for their status.


    After all, people with real status and status will never watch the excitement around the door of Bai''s house. They fall down with Bai''s identity.


    Always like a clown, Wang Haiqing and others took advantage of the Qiao family to attract people''s attention. They got into the Bai family registry and presented birthday gifts. They mixed in the crowd. Tianxuanzi frightened them.


    Bai Hongguang''s brother and sister looked at each other and looked embarrassed. Qiao''s family leader came in person and received each other according to the rules. It should be Bai Hongguang''s family leader himself.


    But now Bai has a stroke. Bai Qing is a younger generation, and he is not qualified. He is in love and reason. Only Bai Hongguang, the highest ranking member of the Bai family present, came forward.


    Bai Qing wisely stepped aside, stood with Ding Ning, and bowed to the Qiao family. Bai Hongguang had no choice but to force himself out of the crowd to meet: "Uncle Qiao, brother Yuqian, brother Yukun, brother Yuhan... You''re coming. Come on, please come inside."


    Qiao Zhengrong was very unhappy when he was made by Qiao Zhenya''s behavior. He was even more upset when he saw that Bai didn''t go out in person. Instead of going in, he stopped in front of the door and said in a strange manner: "it seems that on the father''s birthday, my brother is busy with his feet off the ground."


    Facing Qiao Zhengrong''s question, Bai Hongguang smiled and explained with a smile: "Uncle Qiao, it''s not that the Bai family doesn''t know etiquette, but that my father suddenly feels unwell and is resting in the room."


    "Hehe, really? Since my brother is ill, I should visit him both in love and in reason."


    Qiao Zhengrong''s face was suspicious. He thought to himself that Bai couldn''t be so ignorant of etiquette. Was he really ill? He asked immediately.


    "Cough, uncle Qiao, you are distinguished guests. You don''t look like standing at the door. Please go first and let me report in detail."


    Bai Hongguang''s face was embarrassed. He could only smile and want to coax Qiao Zhengrong in first.


    "Yes!"


    Qiao Zhengrong was no longer happy, but after all, the relationship between the two families was always good. Bai must be really ill. Otherwise, he would never come out to meet him and deliberately embarrass him. He immediately carried his hands and had to walk to the gate.


    "Ding Ning, you''re here!"


    As a surprise and crisp voice sounded, everyone in the Qiao family stepped forward and turned to look at the graceful figure floating like a fairy in the Moon Palace.


    But Qiao Zhengrong flashed a shocked color on his face. Suddenly, he turned back and looked at Ding Ning. There was an inexplicable surprise in his eyes. It turned out that he was a little miracle doctor.


    Speaking of the name of the little miracle doctor, 90% of the people in the audience know who it is, but speaking of Ding Ning, most of them don''t know who it is. At most, they just feel a little familiar and can''t be connected with the famous little miracle doctor.


    But Qiao Zhengrong was definitely one of those few people, so when he saw his granddaughter and Ding Ning,


    Ding Ning was overjoyed and couldn''t care about anything else any more. He stepped up quickly, "Joe, Joe, you''re coming!"


    Qiao Qiao, with an undisguised joy on his face, wanted to jump into Ding Ning''s arms, but suddenly noticed that a cold look was looking at her with anger, bit her lower lip, stopped suddenly when Ding Ning was about to hold her in his arms, smiled stiffly and said, "well, I''m coming!"


    Ding Ning was a little disappointed, but she knew that Qiao Yuhan had always opposed her communication with herself. In front of the Qiao family and in public, it was not easy for her to do so. Immediately, the corners of her mouth were filled with a sunny smile: "just come!"


    "Joe, Joe, come here. Don''t be a cat and dog trying to have a relationship."


    Qiao Yuhan looked at the two people with flirting and affectionate looks. His lungs were almost angry. He couldn''t help but shout angrily with his face.


    "Dad, what are you talking about?"


    Qiao Qiao''s face turned white, cried bitterly, and immediately looked at Ding Ning apologetically: "sorry, my father..."


    "Cat and dog? You say my brother is a cat and dog?"


    Tianxuanzi, who was always in the presence of the old God, suddenly spoke, his slightly narrowed eyes suddenly opened, burst out a terrible cold awn, and stared at Qiao Yuhan aggressively.


    Qiao Yuhan saw tianxuanzi, who was always hiding behind Ding Ning. He immediately felt a tight heart. Tieqing''s face was full of smiles like a changed face. He stepped forward two steps quickly and bowed respectfully: "I didn''t notice that the immortal teacher was here just now. It was Yuhan''s faux pas."


    Tianxuanzi was about to say something when he turned his eyes, but Ding Ning stopped him and shook his head slightly.


    Tianxuanzi snorted coldly and ignored Qiao Yuhan with both hands on his back. The scene once became extremely embarrassing. Everyone in the Qiao family looked angry. If it hadn''t been for thoughtful Qiao Zhengrong, these Qiao children would have rushed forward and beaten tianxuanzi''s damn old guy.


    Some people who came early knew that tianxuanzi showed the miracle of blocking bullets with empty hands. They took it for granted, but those who came late were shocked. They didn''t know how the children of the Qiao family, who were high above, could be so respectful to the old man dressed in a nondescript manner.


    Seeing his father embarrassed, Qiao Qiao was about to lift cherry lips to help him out, "martial uncle..."


    "Ha ha, what''s the matter? Why are you crowded at the door? Does old man Bai know I''m coming and come to meet me?"


    A hearty laugh interrupted the embarrassing atmosphere at the scene. A group of people surrounded a middle-aged man of 40 or 50 years old.


    "It seems that Su Zhengnan, the owner of the Su family, is strange. Who is the middle-aged man headed by him?"


    "I don''t know. When did the Su family have such a number one person? Even the Su family owner has to follow behind him and dare not go beyond it."


    "It''s strange who is so arrogant that he dares to call old Bai, the old master of the Bai family?"


    ¡­¡­


    Just when everyone whispered and couldn''t find out the identity of the middle-aged man, a shocking scene appeared.


    The middle door of the white house suddenly opened. Accompanied by the dragon master, the old man of the White House greeted him with a smile: "the old leader came in person. It''s really far from welcome. Don''t blame him."


    "White old man, why are you polite to me? Since I can walk and run, I will naturally come to congratulate you, an old man!"


    The middle-aged man headed by the Su family raised his head with a sad face. The color of small people''s success made the white family old man cry and laugh. He couldn''t help smiling and shaking his head. The old leader still likes to show off as before. However, his appearance now is really enviable.


    Lord long looked at old man Su in surprise and bowed slightly to show his respect, but there was an uproar in his heart. Unexpectedly, the rumor was true. The little miracle doctor''s means were so magical that old man Su was rejuvenated.


    As a great master level strongman, he believes he will never be wrong. Master Su has strong Qi and blood and shows no signs of decay. He looks like a man in his 40s and 50s. There is absolutely no problem living for another 20 or 30 years.


    Qiao Zhengrong looked at Lu qimang, quickly stepped forward, bowed down, and respectfully shouted, "I''ve seen old man Su and old man Bai. Qiao Zhengrong wishes the two old men as blessed as the East China Sea and live longer than Nanshan!"


    Qiao Zhengrong is the only one in the Qiao family who has witnessed old man Su''s youthful appearance. Although he heard Qiao Zhengrong say it, he still doesn''t think so.


    But at this moment, the people no longer had the slightest doubt. They hurriedly followed Qiao Zhengrong to meet him: "I''ve seen old man Su and old man Bai. I wish the two old men a blessing like the East China Sea and a longevity like Nanshan!!"


    Qiao Yuhan glared at Ding Ning fiercely, full of warning, and took Qiao Qiao and Qiao Zhenya to meet with the Qiao family.


    With a bang, the onlookers suddenly burst into flames. What the hell is going on? The middle-aged man is an old man of the Su family. How can this be possible?


    But after a few people who heard the rumors talked about the little miracle doctor''s rejuvenation of the Su family, they suddenly realized it.


    One after another looked at old man Su with hot eyes, witnessing this miracle. The name of the little miracle doctor was firmly remembered by them at this moment.


    Ding Ning turned a blind eye to this scene. At the moment, there was only Su Ningxiang smiling at him. She wanted to rush forward into her arms, but she hesitated for fear of affecting her reputation.


    After all, although aunt Xiang is nearly 50 years old, she is as beautiful as a fairy. If he is only a beautiful young woman in her early 30s, he will not be talked about if he rashly gets close to her.


    Su Ningxiang is also extremely embarrassed. Although she wants to hold her son in her arms and love him well, she has many eyes. She doesn''t want to put Ding Ning in danger because of her impulse. She can only wink at him quietly and signal him to talk later.


    Ding Ning knew what he was thinking, and immediately felt happy. A bright smile appeared on his face and nodded slightly to show that he understood. He would find a chance to meet her later.

 Chapter 641

    "Say, who is she? Why is she flirting with you?"


    Suddenly he felt a pain in his waist, and a sour voice came from his ear. It turned out that Joe didn''t know when to come to him. When he saw the two people''s eyebrows, he was jealous and couldn''t help asking.


    The tiger and the mosquito on the side looked at each other, and their faces became very strange. Because Qiao Qiao was self reliant when he was very young and hardly showed up in Yanjing, they didn''t know Qiao Qiao, but they knew that Qiao Qiao must be from the Qiao family. They didn''t understand when Ding Ning was mixed with the daughter of the Qiao family, which gave them a strong sense of crisis. What should sister Nuo do?


    "What are you jealous of? This is aunt Xiang. She can be my mother regardless of her age."


    Ding Ning smiled, took Qiao Qiao''s slender hand and whispered in her ear.


    Qiao Qiao blushed and shyly wanted to get rid of his hand, but he was not willing to get rid of it. He could only let him hold it, pouted and said angrily: "you lie, she looks so young and beautiful..."


    "That''s funny. You''re still from the Qiao family. Don''t you know Su Ningxiang, the former first beauty of the Su family in Yanjing?"


    The mosquito was obviously hostile to Joe and sneered in a bad tone.


    "Ah, she is aunt Suning Xiangxiang? Unexpectedly, she is really so beautiful. She is worthy of being the first beauty in Yanjing. I admire her most."


    Qiao Qiao looked at Su Ningxiang''s graceful body full of mature women and her eyes were full of small stars. She grew up listening to Su Ningxiang''s story. She was full of worship for her and didn''t care about the malicious attitude of mosquitoes. She broke away from Ding Ning''s hand and ran to Su Ningxiang like a fanatical fan who saw her idol and had a friendly conversation with her.


    Perhaps in the eyes of many people, Su Ningxiang in the past was a rebellious, notorious and shameless woman, but there is no doubt that she dared to act boldly, love and hate, and didn''t care about the rumors of the outside world to pursue true love, but she moved countless Huaichun girls and became her loyal fans, including Qiao Qiao.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed. Unexpectedly, aunt Xiang was so famous. Was she the first beauty in the past? Aunt Xiang really deserves the title.


    No one found that when Qiao Yuhan saw Su Ningxiang appear, his eyes flashed with a sea of affection and unspeakable pain.


    At that time, he was also one of the crazy suitors of Su Ningxiang. Unfortunately, his identity was embarrassing. He was Qiao Zhengrong''s illegitimate son, so he never had the courage to confess to her. He could only haunt around Su Ningxiang and watch her quietly.


    After learning that she had an engagement with Zhao Tianya, he was even more heartbroken. After getting drunk, he cried bitterly. Frustrated, he married a white family woman according to the family''s wishes and became a marriage tool.


    But later, Su Ningxiang fell from the high goddess to the world, repented to the Zhao family and became pregnant before marriage. So far, few people know who the man who made her pregnant is.


    Qiao Yuhan always paid silent attention to her, regretted her, felt sorry for her, and even hated the man who ruined her reputation but didn''t take responsibility for it.


    He has made countless painful assumptions about whether he could live happily with her if he could be brave enough to confess to her.


    But missed is missed after all. He is already a married man and the son-in-law of the white family, and she also has a heart. Even if she is single, everyone knows that there is a man in her heart that can never be erased.


    More than 20 years later, Qiao Yuhan thought he had erased her from his heart, but now when he saw her again, his heart would still beat violently as when he saw her for the first time. He was so dry that he couldn''t speak smoothly when he wanted to say hello to her, so that he didn''t find his baby daughter Qiao left quietly and was held by Ding Ning, who was very disgusted by him.


    People in the audience, most of the three generations of children of major families are secretly looking at Su Ningxiang, the goddess in the heart of the past. This is the first beauty that has swept the whole era. It is the woman that countless men dream of marrying him home. Unfortunately, it was stolen by an unknown wild man.


    "The head of the Zhao family has come to congratulate old man Bai on his birthday."


    "Now there''s a good play. Hey, the golden boy and girl of that year was dug into a corner. Zhao Tianya was also oppressed."


    "Can''t it be an appointment? Zhao Tianya was the object of sweet beauty''s repentance. It''s fun now."


    ¡­¡­


    Just as old man Bai and old man Su exchanged greetings, there was a sudden riot in the crowd, and the voice of schadenfreude sounded quietly.


    Although the voice of everyone''s discussion was very small, Ding Ning listened to it and instinctively looked at the hero of the repentance event that year.


    Even with Ding Ning''s narcissism, I have to admit that Zhao Tianya really gave birth to a good skin bag.


    On the three-dimensional cheeks, the dark sword eyebrows are slanted into the temples, a pair of narrow Phoenix eyes are shining, the bridge of the nose is straight, and the firm lips are as perfect as a knife, axe and chisel.


    If he was born to be God''s favorite, he would shine as soon as he appeared. No one could take away his style and instantly attracted everyone''s attention. Countless women were obsessed with him, and even mosquitoes flashed a color of obsession in their eyes.


    Although Ding Ning is not ashamed of himself, he has to admit that he really deserves aunt Xiang. It is difficult for him to understand why aunt Xiang abandoned such a perfect and excellent man and secretly formed beads with others. They should have been a natural couple.


    But soon, he found that Aunt Xiang''s face had not changed at all from beginning to end. He still talked and laughed with Qiao Qiao, and didn''t even look at Zhao Tianya.


    Zhao Tianya didn''t seem to expect that he would meet Su Ningxiang in front of the gate, which made him lose all his face. The corners of his eyes twitched slightly, and a cold color flashed in his eyes.


    Although the shade of yin and cold was very hidden, it still didn''t escape Ding Ning''s eyes. A strong killing opportunity suddenly rose in his heart. Zhao Tianya unexpectedly wanted to be unfavorable to Aunt Xiang, which made his eyes burst out cold. Those who want to hurt aunt Xiang must die.


    Although Zhao Tianya felt very embarrassed, he didn''t see what kind of storms and waves. His face soon returned to normal. With a gentle and warm smile, he quickly walked to old man Bai: "on behalf of the Zhao family, Zhao Tianya wished old man Bai good luck and a long life!"


    "Well, have a heart, please come inside!"


    Old master Bai took a deep look at Su Ningxiang and said with a smile.


    They thought they could see a good play of Mars touching the earth, but they didn''t expect that the two parties they talked about were like passers-by. They didn''t even touch each other''s eyes. They were greatly disappointed.


    "I''ve seen old man Su and heard that old man Su is dead and spring. Tianya hasn''t had time to visit and celebrate in person. I didn''t expect to meet here. Tianya is here to congratulate him."


    The people thought that because of what happened in those years, the Zhao family and the Su family had the same potential and would not have any intersection. Unexpectedly, Zhao Tianya took the initiative to say hello to old man Su, which surprised the people.


    The crowd immediately talked again. Some people scoffed at Zhao Tianya''s hypocrisy, some appreciated Zhao Tianya''s integrity, and some praised Zhao Tianya''s broad mind, regardless of past grievances. He is worthy of being the head of the Zhao family. It seems that it will happen sooner or later to become a door valve


    "Don''t bother Zhao. I''m a small family of the Su family. I can''t accommodate you as a big Buddha."


    Mr. Su used to appreciate Zhao Tianya very much, and even secretly blamed Su Ningxiang for missing a good opportunity, but over the years, the Zhao family''s penetration and ubiquitous calculation of the Su family made him see through Zhao Tianya''s real face and sneered at him.


    Zhao Tianya''s face was really different. He didn''t get angry or angry when he heard the speech. He still bowed respectfully and said, "what master Su said makes Tianya ashamed is that Tianya has no luck to enter Su''s house."


    Mr. Su''s face was green with anger. Although Zhao Tianya''s tone was flat, the meaning of grievance in his words could be heard by people with clear eyes, and the implication of a pun was even more reverie.


    The onlookers suddenly showed a playful smile on their faces. It seems that a good play is going to be staged. Zhao Tianya wants to make a fool of the Su family in public and deliberately lead to the old case of that year.


    "Old man, let''s go in. Today is old man Bai''s birthday. Why do you say so much to some unimportant people?"


    Seeing Su Ningxiang frowning, Ding Ning felt an inexplicable pain in her heart. She couldn''t help but step forward to hold old Su and said softly.


    "Well, what I''m saying is that there''s really nothing to say with some unimportant people. Let''s go in!"


    Old man Su suddenly had a big heart. He laughed and swaggered forward. He never looked at Zhao Tianya again. Everyone in the Su family swaggered along with the old man to the White House. Su Zhengnan''s mouth was full of inexplicable joy.


    Zhao Tianya was completely ignored by the Su family and became the laughing stock of everyone. No matter how happy or angry he was, he couldn''t help but restrain the smile on his face. There was a cold flash in his low eyes. This little miracle doctor really didn''t know how to live or die.


    The Zhao family were even more angry and stared at Ding Ning fiercely. They wished they could eat his meat and drink his blood. Unfortunately, Ding Ning ignored their existence. In the presence of old man Bai, no one dared to act rashly.


    Su Ningxiang saw that Ding Ning had immediately resolved the deadlock and gave Zhao Tianya a powerful counterattack. While she was pleased, she became more and more worried. Ding Ning offended the Zhao family, which was exactly the scene she didn''t want to see.


    Qiao Qiao took Su Ningxiang''s arm and went into Bai''s house with the Su family. His eyes twinkled with brilliance. He looked obsessed at Ding Ning''s tall and straight back and smiled happily at the corners of his mouth.


    This is Ding Ning in her mind. She is not afraid of dignitaries, tall and straight as loose, and can hold up a sky for her!


    Bai Qing is a younger generation. Naturally, he can''t walk side by side with his elders. Watching Ding Ning walking side by side with old man Su and white, he instantly became the focus of attention. He couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling bitterly. This brother will always be the focus of everyone''s attention unexpectedly. He is really born with his own aura of the protagonist.


    Qiao Yuhan looked at Ding Ning with complicated eyes. Up to now, he didn''t understand how the little doctor had a relationship with old man Su, and why tianxuanzi, a great immortal teacher, wanted to protect this hateful boy.


    He is not a fool. From all kinds of signs, it seems that Ding Ning is not as simple as he knows.


    But he didn''t have so many thoughts at the moment. Looking at his daughter Joe, he went as close as mother and son with the goddess in his heart. His spirit was in a trance. How good it would be if they were really mother and son.


    "Close the house, master!"


    The housekeeper arranged by Bai Qing suddenly shouted at the top of her voice.


    The old man of the white family stopped when he heard the speech and apologized: "old chief, I''ll let someone take you in and settle down first. Let''s have a good drink later."


    Although he always receives guests in the backyard, everything happened in the Bai family can''t hide from him. People from the closed family. Although his elder personally greeted him, Bai was unable to meet the guests, and he happened to be in front of the door at this time. If he didn''t wait for a moment, he would be suspected of deliberately putting on airs.

 Chapter 642

    "Well... Forget it, I''d better wait with you."


    Mr. Su was about to accept it, but then the continuous loud voice of the new welcome made him change his mind.


    "The Central Bureau representative is here!"


    "Mr. Wen is here!"


    "Lord Shen, come!"


    "The Xiao family master is here!"


    "The master of the Du family has arrived!"


    "Master Kong is here!"


    "Here comes the master of Suzhou Murong family!"


    "Dongshan has settled down, and the owner has arrived!"


    "What''s the owner of Guangdong?"


    "The owner of shuduhai family has arrived!"


    "The owner of the southern palace in southern Yunnan has arrived!"


    "The owner of the Duanmu family in the South China Sea has arrived!"


    ¡­¡­


    This series of welcome sounds made everyone quiet, and then there was an uproar. It was a great honor to look at the excited white house with a red face.


    As one of the founding fathers of the country, it is also a matter for the Central Bureau to send representatives to celebrate his centenary birthday. They don''t think it strange, but they didn''t expect that so many powerful families came to celebrate his birthday. The reputation of the Bai family can be imagined.


    Don''t underestimate the strength of these powerful families. Their families may not even be called families. Some are just a few people, and even their foundation is not in Yanjing, but they are actually powerful families.


    In particular, Murong family, Anjia family, he family, Haijia family, Nangong and other Millennium giants with profound heritage are all rich and invincible. Although they dominate in Yanjing, they dare not despise their profound heritage even the four gate valve.


    It is reasonable to say that although the Millennium giants in these places had an intersection with old man Bai, they came thousands of miles to celebrate their birthday, which really gave both face and lining.


    Even Mr. Su looked at Mr. Bai with envy and jealousy, and said sour: "old man Bai, OK, this face, tut tut!"


    Old man Bai didn''t look so proud as he thought. Instead, he frowned and said, "it''s strange that I shouldn''t. I didn''t post to them. I haven''t had any contact in recent decades. Why are they all here?"


    "Come on, you old man, don''t be cheap and good. If people can come thousands of miles away, they will give you face. When I celebrate my centenary, it''s worth it even if I die."


    Mr. Su said with envy.


    The white old man smiled bitterly, looked enviously at his younger appearance than his son, and looked at Ding Ning with deep meaning: "if I can glow with youth like you, give me nothing."


    "That''s true. If fame and wealth don''t come to life and death, what''s the use of scenery? It''s better to be young."


    This sentence immediately scratched the itch of Mr. Su, and laughed complacently. The previous depression was immediately cleared away. No matter how decent and beautiful the birthday office was, it was not worth mentioning in front of delaying Shouyuan''s rejuvenation.


    Ding Ning looked at his nose, mouth and heart. He pretended not to see the hot eyes of old man Bai. He joked. If Bai Qing hadn''t been abducted into the thief''s boat, he didn''t have any good feelings for the Bai family. Don''t think about wasting his Ivy beads.


    At most, it''s worth it to recuperate the old guy in Bai Qing''s face and let him live a few more years.


    Seeing Ding Ning pretending to be a fool, old man Bai flashed a look of disappointment in his eyes, but he didn''t have time to think more at the moment. He quickly welcomed the guests and greeted them with a smile.


    "Brother Ding."


    "Dr. Ding!"


    "Master!"


    "Brother Ding!"


    "Xiao Ding!"


    "Brother in law!"


    ¡­¡­


    Several intertwined shouts made Ding Ning become the focus of attention again, and talked about the sanctity of the young man who could walk with master su.


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly at the gentle and soft, Xiao Guoer, Xiao Yan, mayor Du''s husband and wife, Wei Biao, Luo Zhicheng and the guanzhenxi family who greeted him.


    His brother-in-law particularly gave him a headache. It was Murong''s cheap brother-in-law who smiled. He couldn''t help complaining secretly. Now he was in great trouble.


    Sure enough, before everyone came forward to talk to him, Ding Ning felt that the two hot eyes behind him were staring at him. They were Huzi and his wife.


    Immediately his waist ached. Joe didn''t know when he appeared next to him to start the waist twisting method. He said bitterly in his ear, "you can. How long haven''t you seen it? You''ve got so many brothers-in-law."


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and hurriedly explained, "it''s not what you think. This guy, like your living treasure brother, will shout all day. His sister is my dry sister. We are innocent. This guy has to shout like this. What can I do?"


    "Hum, I think you enjoy it? What''s the matter with the two girls of the Xiao family? Also, how old is the little girl of the Xiao family, and you''re willing to do it."


    Qiao Qiao saw the surprise light in the eyes of Xiao Yan and Xiao Guo''er, and the happy look of Guan Shiyun, who closed the house, and the vinegar jar was knocked over.


    Ding Ning turned his eyes silently: "don''t be jealous. Guan Shiyun is my fan, Xiao Yan is my patient, Xiao Guoer is her sister and I have met. Besides, do I have such animals as you say? You dare think of such a small girl."


    "Hum, brother-in-law, you are an animal. You attract bees and butterflies everywhere. See how sister Nuo treats you!"


    The mosquito came to the side for fear that the world would not be chaotic, which made Joe''s jealousy more and more surging. Three circles left and three circles right twisted around in the soft position of his waist: "who''s sister Nuo? Make it clear to me."


    Ding Ning looked at the mosquito covering his mouth and laughing proudly. He had the idea of killing the girl. Is there such a pit for his brother-in-law?


    But then again, he deserved it, and no wonder the mosquito explained bitterly, "you disappeared without saying a word. I''ve known several girls for more than a year, and they''re happy together."


    "How many girls? How many?"


    Qiao Qiao widened his eyes in shock, looked at Ding Ning strangely and forced him to ask.


    Mosquito and tiger son also looked at Ding Ning murderously. The momentum made Ding Ning feel guilty and said with a dry smile: "I''ll say hello to my friends first!"


    "You... You bastard!"


    Looking at Ding Ning''s fleeing figure, Joe''s wronged eyes were red.


    The mosquito was already hostile to Joe, and looked at her sobbing, "I tell you, this guy is a playful radish. He is romantic. A lot of beauties revolve around him all day. I have seen no less than five such people with my own eyes. Tut tut tut Tut, it is not a good match for life. I think Miss Qiao must polish her eyes."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned. She was not stupid. If mosquitoes obviously provoked discord and wanted her to give up on her own initiative, how could she not hear it.


    If it had been in the past, with her character and pride, she might have been angry and ignored Ding Ning again. However, since she joined Tianji Pavilion, she did not know when she would have exhausted Shouyuan and died. In addition, the strong in the ancient martial arts world were respected and would not abide by the secular law at all. Let alone three wives and four concubines, there were not a few thousands in the harem.


    Therefore, after being able to break the evil intentions of mosquitoes, Qiao Qiao smiled and said calmly in a disapproving tone: "this shows that he is charming. If he is not chased and loved, maybe I am not interested in him."


    "You... Are so willing to degenerate!"


    The mosquito immediately became angry and scolded with hatred, but the tiger son covered her mouth and didn''t let her go on. Anyway, it was their own choice whether Ding Ning was with Xiao Nuo or with Qiao Qiao. As friends, they had only the right to suggest, not the right to decide.


    "What are you doing? Let me go!"


    The mosquito kicked tiger''s leg angrily and asked angrily.


    Tiger son looked at her seriously: "mosquito, Joe Joe is also brother Ning''s friend. Don''t be rude."


    "What do you mean? He''s hooking up with girls everywhere. What about sister Nuo? You won''t be bought by that playboy dingning. Talk to him? I really misunderstood you."


    The mosquito stared at the tiger fiercely and asked angrily.


    The tiger''s face showed a trace of helplessness. Wen Yan gently persuaded him, "do you think sister Nuo is a fool? She is much smarter than us. Do you really think she doesn''t know brother Ning''s romantic debt outside?"


    "Hum, I don''t care. I''ll call sister Nuo and complain. I can''t let her be hidden in the drum!"


    The mosquito calmed down and reluctantly took out his mobile phone and said angrily while dialing.


    "You fight, I just want to talk to your sister Nuo!"


    The tiger hasn''t spoken yet, but Joe said with a smile.


    The mosquito was startled at the speech and looked at her warily. NIMA, this is the rhythm that the junior wants to challenge the main palace.


    Qiao Qiao shrugged silently: "to tell you the truth, I don''t think your sister Nuo is suitable to be with my family dingning. They are not people in the same world at all."


    "Hum, what is not a world person? Are you kidding ghosts? Are you afraid I''m going to tell sister Nuo that on purpose, right?"


    The mosquito thought of the magic of Ding Ning. He didn''t know why. He was inexplicably guilty and cold humed.


    Qiao Qiao showed a light smile on the corner of his mouth and pointed out that he was carrying his hands and making an expert style there, Tianxuanzi, who is enjoying the three worship and flattery: "the world is not as simple as you think. Did that person see it? He is my martial uncle. Ordinary people like you can''t understand what kind of world we are in."


    The faces of mosquitoes and tigers became very ugly. Finally, they understood what Qiao Qiao said. After all, tianxuanzi had just staged a magic trick of blocking bullets with empty hands. It was really an existence they couldn''t understand, which made them feel unimaginable.


    But such a person, Qiao Qiao, calls him martial uncle. Doesn''t that mean that Qiao Qiao is also a powerful immortal teacher?


    Immortal master, um, is immortal master. That''s what Qiao Yuhan called tianxuanzi before.


    The mosquito clenched her lower lip and worried about Xiao Nuo secretly. Sister Nuo''s love enemy is really strong, so strong that secular power can''t be restrained. Can sister Nuo really compete with such a person?


    Tiger son looked at Ding Ning with bright eyes and asked politely, "Miss Qiao, is brother Ning the same immortal as you?"


    "Immortal master? Hehe, it''s true!"


    Qiao Qiao smiled with a deep and secretive smile. She practiced heaven''s secrets, which is different from ancient martial arts and national martial arts. It''s not too much to say that she is an immortal teacher to spy on heaven''s secrets and calculate the great fortune of heaven and earth.


    "No, come back, I want to worship brother Ning as a teacher, and I also want to fix immortals!"


    Tiger son looked at Ding Ning, who was holding Xiao Guo''er and talking and laughing with Wei Biao and others, and said in a firm tone.


    Mosquito eyes also show a trace of desire. Immortal master, are there really immortals in the world? She doesn''t believe it, but now, the facts are in front of her. She can''t help but believe those who can''t even be killed by bullets.


    If you can become an immortal master, you''ll be invulnerable. It''s a mess. If you think about it, you''ll make your blood boil.

 Chapter 643

    Qiao Qiao smiled, but didn''t speak. She didn''t want to attack them. Although she didn''t cultivate martial arts, she also knew that cultivating ancient martial arts needed talent. It''s good to have one cultivator among 10000 people. Not everyone who wants to cultivate can practice.


    As for Guowu, although there are no high requirements for qualification, they also need to polish their bodies and practice hard from an early age. Huzi and his wife are over the age of the best cultivation. Even if they practice, they can''t achieve anything. At most, they can strengthen their bodies. It''s not bad for them. Let them be.


    Ding Ning was surrounded by Guan Jianfeng, Guan Shiyun, Xiao Yan, Wei biaobao, Qiao Zhenya, Murong Yixiao and others, sweating like pins and needles.


    Qiao Zhenya and Murong smiled. They stared at each other like cockfighting. They all said Ding Ning was their brother-in-law and quarreled.


    Xiao Yan looked at him bitterly, "aren''t you nono''s boyfriend? Two younger brothers jumped out of nowhere."


    Guan Shiyun didn''t think it was too big to watch the excitement. She wilted and fanned the flames on one side, and Jiao didi took dingning''s arm: "what are you talking about? He''s my boyfriend."


    Guan Jianfeng pulled her with a black face and told her not to make trouble. Looking at Ding Ning, his eyes were full of pity and sympathy, which made Ding Ning want to cry without tears.


    Mayor Du and his wife watched the excitement with a smile. Their baby daughter Du Mosheng also came back from abroad, chewing gum, holding his arm and sneering at jokes. Their eyes were full of disdain for Ding Ning.


    If it weren''t for Ding Ning''s saving her mother, I don''t know what this beautiful girl with a face of 95% can despise Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning was sad and sighed in his heart. Sure enough, he came out to pay back. He knew he wouldn''t come to find it. He might as well stay in place and accept the trial of Qiao Qiao and mosquitoes. NIMA, it''s just like going out of the tiger''s den and into the wolf''s den.


    This is just the relatives and friends group of confidants, which has the same terrible lethality as before. If confidants gather together, Ding Ning can''t imagine such a scene. Life is worse than death.


    Alas, it seems that being a scum man also has a great risk. Ding Ning''s only happiness is that Wei Biao, who grinned and laughed at jokes, didn''t know that he was actually his child''s uncle, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    In this case, Ding Ning can only pretend to be crazy and silly, pretending not to hear anything, twisting his head and teasing the lovely Xiao Guo''er. Looking at the pure and innocent eyes of the little girl, he feels that the world of children is relatively simple.


    "Ding Ning, you''re here too!"


    With Shen Muyang''s surprised voice, Ding Ning''s heart to die has changed. He secretly prayed to Shen MuQing, fairy, don''t come.


    Turning to look at Shen Muyang, I found that there was no Shen MuQing in the Shen family. I was relieved that the Savior finally came.


    With a sincere smile on his face, like an old friend I haven''t seen for many years, he put down Xiao Guoer, warmly welcomed him, and gave Shen Muyang a big bear hug: "brother Muyang, I miss you."


    Ye Shulan, who was ready to say hello to Ding Ning with a smile, instantly stagnated her smile. When did Mu Yang get so close to Ding Ning? Isn''t the relationship between them always bad?


    Shen Muyang is tightly held by Ding Ning. His mouth is big and his face is written with a big ignorant word. NIMA, which song did Ding Ning sing? Do I have a good relationship with you?


    Suddenly, a flash of light flashed through Shen Muyang''s brain and gave birth to a creepy guess. Does this guy actually like men?


    Thinking of this possibility, Shen Muyang suddenly felt cold. He subconsciously tightened the chrysanthemum. He wanted to push it away, but he couldn''t move. With an embarrassing smile worse than crying on his face, he said, "well... Cough... Can you let go first, and men won''t give or receive."


    But Ding Ning finally found an excuse to get away. Where could he be allowed to leave? When he loosened his back hand, he held his wrist tightly like an iron hoop and said with both voice and emotion: "brother Muyang, it''s like three autumn after a day''s absence. Come and go. We rarely meet today. We should drink 300 cups freely and don''t return until we''re drunk."


    Before everyone could react, Ding Ning pulled Shen Muyang into the Bai family courtyard.


    Qiao Zhenya and Murong smiled and looked at each other. They had no interest in cockfighting. They hummed coldly and turned away.


    Seeing that Ding Ning had run away, they also walked to the Bai family courtyard with the white family''s old man and others.


    "Smile, come here!"


    Murong smiled and was about to sneak into Bai''s house first, but Murong Junlin, the head of Murong''s house, who deliberately fell behind, gave a dignified cry, which was like fixing the body method. Shanshan turned around and said with a smile: "Dad!"


    "Do you know that boy? Is it your sister''s boyfriend?"


    Murong Junlin asked in a low voice with a straight face.


    "No... no, sister''s friend."


    Murong said vaguely with a smile, especially when he saw that Deng Shuanghong and Murong Xiongfeng, the women beside Murong Junlin, were listening with their ears.


    "Then why do you call him brother-in-law?"


    Murong Junlin''s face sank and shouted in a low voice.


    "I... I''m just kidding."


    Murong hesitated with a smile.


    "Joke?"


    Murong Junlin was almost mad. He gnashed his teeth and scolded angrily: "can you make such a joke? Where do you put the reputation of Murong family? Where do you put your sister''s reputation?"


    "I just think it''s good for him to be my brother-in-law. I like him."


    Murong smiled and boldly refuted. He still can''t forget Ding Ning''s great figure like a god Buddha that night in Ninghai.


    "Bastard!"


    Murong Junlin was livid and trembling all over. He raised his hand to slap him in the face.


    "Well, well, a smile is still small and has not been determined. He is just joking. Don''t take it seriously, sir. Besides, there are so many outsiders now, and they are not afraid of jokes."


    Deng Shuanghong hurriedly pulled Murong''s smile behind her to protect her, with a gentle face.


    "Hum! Bastard, I''ll settle with you when I come back."


    Murong Junlin also felt that it was inappropriate to teach his son a lesson here. He snorted angrily.


    Murong Xiongfeng showed a schadenfreude smile behind him and hypocritically persuaded him: "Dad, today is the birthday of old man Bai. Don''t be angry. My brother is just kidding. That boy is not worthy of my sister, and my sister can''t like him."


    Murong King''s remaining anger did not disappear. He gave Murong a cold horizontal smile: "one or two, none of them is reassuring, and they are not half sensible."


    Murong smiled, drooped his head, quietly clenched his fist, and a gloomy color flashed across his eyes. If his sister hadn''t seen through the true face of the mother and son, he would really treat them as good people.


    "Shuanghong, you are too used to them. A loving mother has many defeated children, and they are used to lawlessness."


    Murong Junlin glared at Murong with a smile: "you can learn from your brother, hum!"


    "Well, well, calm down. It''s all my fault."


    Deng Shuanghong turned her eyes and said softly with his arm. Murong Junlin''s dignified face showed a touch of softness. She sighed helplessly and stepped forward.


    Murong Xiongfeng, after all, is a young man. He doesn''t have such a deep city government. Seeing Murong Junlin praising him, he couldn''t help smiling at Murong and raised his eyebrows proudly, looking like a small man''s success.


    Murong smiled and glanced at him expressionless. He was mixed in the crowd of Murong family and kept a distance from them.


    He finally understood why his sister had to run away from home. Deng Shuanghong, a woman who had lost her father''s seven meat and eight vegetables, played the role of his wife''s virtuous son''s filial piety. In his father''s eyes, I''m afraid their sister and brother together are not as good as Murong Xiongfeng''s son.


    ¡­¡­


    Luo Zhicheng came with the representatives of the central hospital to celebrate his birthday. He just came to express the congratulations of the leaders. Naturally, he would not stay here for dinner. He gave old man Bai a picture of green pine painted by head No. 1 as a congratulatory gift and hurried away. Just before leaving, he deliberately pulled Ding Ning aside and told him not to forget to promise the tribute tea to the leader.


    The Bai family compound is divided into the front yard and the back yard, but not many people are really qualified to enter the back yard to congratulate old master Bai on his birthday.


    Due to the sudden arrival of local rich families, only a few tables had to be added in the backyard. Only the heads of major families and people invited by Mr. Bai can enter here.


    Ding Ning is a junior. He is not qualified to enter the backyard, but because of his special status, he is qualified to enter the backyard only when he is specially invited by old master Bai. Tianxuanzi is detached and naturally has three offerings to accompany him in person. Qiao Qiao also has light to eat in the backyard, which makes Qiao Yuhan feel proud and happy.


    Bai Hongguang and others look very ugly. As the head of the family, they can only greet guests in the front yard. On the contrary, it is Bai Qingtang, and Huang Zhi''s presence and absence in the backyard. They are busy. Old master Bai''s attitude makes them more and more uneasy.


    Bai''s courtyard is said to be divided into front yard and backyard, but in fact, it is only bounded by an artificial river. People sitting in the front yard can only envy the distinguished guests in the backyard and sigh when they can be qualified to enter the backyard.


    As the birthday star, old Bai sat at the innermost table with old su. After all, old Su was the only one who was qualified to sit with him.


    According to the practice of celebrating the birthday in previous years, each gate valve can send its owner to congratulate the birthday in person, even if it gives a lot of face to the birthday star, and the old man of the Su family can come in person this time, which gives enough face, which is a great honor for the Bai family.


    Perhaps because of this, Su Ningxiang, who was not qualified to enter the backyard, also made an exception to enter the backyard, which made Su Zhengdong and others sitting in the front yard very unhappy.


    "Aunt Xiang, come and sit with us!"


    Ding Ning, Tian xuanzi, Qiao Qiao and others, together with the three major offerings, only six people. Seeing the smile on Su Ningxiang''s face, he exchanged greetings with the people he knew, but he didn''t sit down, so he couldn''t help but say hello.


    Su Ningxiang sighed in her heart. She wished she could sit with her son, but Zhao Tianya was on the side for fear that he would stare at Ding Ning, so she deliberately kept a distance from him.


    Unexpectedly, Ding Ning took the initiative to greet her. If she showed something different, I''m afraid Zhao Tianya would see the flaw and give rise to suspicion. At that time, Ding Ning would be dangerous.


    Immediately, he nodded slightly as usual, but he didn''t sit with him as Ding Ning wanted, but sat next to Qiao Qiao.


    Because Su Ningxiang is very famous in the third generation of major families and has unparalleled beauty, men of major families look at her intentionally or unintentionally. They all look forward to sitting with the former first beauty in Yanjing, but they are embarrassed to speak.


    Ding Ning said hello without scruples. Su Ningxiang didn''t refuse to take a seat happily, which immediately attracted these people with ideas to cry secretly. They had the cheek to say hello when they knew that Su Ningxiang was so approachable.

 Chapter 644

    Even if you can''t kiss Fangze, it''s also worth showing off to see the first beauty in Yanjing at a close distance.


    I didn''t expect that the cheeky boy took advantage of him for a moment. With this mentality, many people''s eyes at Ding Ning began to become bad. Their envious and jealous eyes patrolled him back and forth like a knife, and they wanted to cut a few pieces of meat on him.


    Feeling these murderous eyes, Ding Ning looked as usual, but smiled bitterly in her heart. Unexpectedly, aunt Xiang was so old and had such a great charm.


    "Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to congratulate me on my birthday. I feel very honored..."


    With Mr. Bai''s polite and simple opening remarks, all the family owners who call the wind and rain in China stood up one after another and respectfully congratulated Mr. Bai on behalf of his family.


    Ding Ning and others naturally stood up. Only tianxuanzi sat there and ate with a leg of lamb. It was like eating nothing for hundreds of years, which made Qiao cry and laugh.


    "I wish Bai Laofu the East China Sea and a longer life than Nanshan!"


    After the people drank and sat down in unison, the birthday banquet entered the most important link - singing ceremony.


    It should have been just a part of the Bai family''s younger generation singing ceremony to express filial piety. It has become more and more lively because of the sudden arrival of local rich families.


    Even the noisy front yard was quiet and wanted to hear what kind of gifts these big people in the front yard gave.


    "Shuduhai family sends a pair of superior Dongzhu to wish old man Bai good luck, longevity and health!"


    With the master of ceremonies singing, there was an uproar among the guests.


    East Pearl, also known as North Pearl, is round and huge in texture, crystal clear in color and extremely precious. The value of a pair of top-grade East beads is immeasurable. It is normal to auction tens of millions of sky high prices at the auction.


    "The sea master has a heart, thank you!"


    Old master Bai put away the brocade box containing the East Pearl and thanked the sea family owner with a smile.


    "The old man likes it. Haidafu represents the sea family. Here I wish the old man today and today every year."


    The sea family leader looked at the people''s envious eyes, suddenly felt a light on his face, stood up, bowed slightly, and proudly enjoyed the people''s worship.


    "The Duanmu family in the South China Sea sent a pair of blue and white porcelain of the Tang Dynasty to wish the old man and son a long life."


    "The he family in Guangdong sent a picture of Tang Bohu''s peony lady, wishing the old man and son a long life."


    "Dongshan settled down and sent a string of deep-sea best pearls. I wish the old man a happy life!"


    ¡­¡­


    As the emcee reported valuable gifts from family to family, old man Bai smiled and thanked him again and again!


    "The Zhao family leader sent a thousand year old wild Polygonum multiflorum, wishing the old man good luck, longevity and health!"


    When they reported to the Zhao family, they were immediately quiet and looked at a large brocade box, revealing that there were more than 60 cm of maroon Polygonum multiflorum, which had begun to take shape. Even Ding Ning and tianxuanzi were inspired and couldn''t help looking.


    "God, it''s really a thousand years old Polygonum multiflorum. It''s all adult."


    "Lying trough, it''s hard to find such a large wild Polygonum multiflorum. The Zhao family really has a heart."


    "Yes, although it may not be as expensive as the previous greeting gifts in terms of price, the problem is that there is a price but no market."


    "The most important thing is that the Millennium Polygonum multiflorum can prolong life. For the Bai family, it is more precious than anything."


    ¡­¡­


    People couldn''t help but exclaim. Now it''s hard to find wild Polygonum multiflorum in this society, not to mention the Millennium Polygonum multiflorum.


    "Well, well, master Zhao has a heart."


    Old man Bai''s face was happy and thanked him again and again. It can be seen that he had a surprise in his heart. With his current status, he didn''t lack anything. The only thing he cared about was health and longevity. The antique calligraphy and painting treasures sent by major families were no more precious and valuable than this millennium wild Polygonum multiflorum.


    It can be said that Zhao Tianya''s birthday gift was well liked by him and won the favor of old man Bai. He pressed down all the previous gifts and stole the most limelight.


    Zhao Tianya, who was praised by old man Bai, showed a proud look on his face, stood up and bowed slightly and said, "as long as the old man likes it, Tianya is here to wish the old man spring and autumn and the reincarnation of years."


    "Well, well, thank you, master Zhao."


    Old man Bai stroked his beard and laughed, thanked again, and put it away carefully like a treasure.


    This made everyone envy again. Before, old man Bai had never taken so seriously so many valuable gifts. It can be seen how much he loved the Millennium Polygonum multiflorum.


    "The Murong family in Suzhou sent an ice silkworm garment woven of ice silk for thousands of years. I wish old man Bai Songbai a long life!"


    Then, the congratulatory gift sent by the Murong family of Gusu once again aroused people''s uproar, even old man Su, who was indifferent to the Millennium Polygonum multiflorum.


    According to the records in the different spring and Autumn Annals, ice silkworm is extremely Yin and poisonous. It was produced in the wilderness of the northern underworld. It feeds on zhe leaves. The silk is extremely tough. The sword can''t be broken. It can be used as a zither, a zither and a string, which is far better than ordinary silk. However, it melts when it meets fire.


    Yin thrives in September, so the ice silkworm disappears after three changes, and dies in September, September and 27. Therefore, it cocoons in 27 years. However, if it takes Ming Ling zhe as its eater, it can change nine times, like fighting and aggressive. The two silkworms meet and never die. The dead can change the cocoon, and the cocoon will be broken and reborn. If it dies and lives nine times, the ice silkworm will have a good spirit! Don''t dare to get close within ten feet. If you encounter it, you will be frozen to death. However, if you get it forged with fire, you can get ice silkworm pearl soul and treasure!


    It is also recorded in volume 10 of the collection of Relics: "there are ice silkworms in Yuanqiao mountain, which are seven inches long, black, horned and scaly. They are covered with frost and snow, and then they are made into cocoons, one foot long and colorful. They are woven into brocade, which will not be soaked in water, cast fire with it, and will not burn through the night."


    The Millennium ice silkworm must have been the ice silkworm after nine changes. The clothes made of its spitting silk are invulnerable to weapons and water and fire. It can be called a peerless treasure.


    The Murong family''s gift is more precious than the Millennium Polygonum multiflorum. No wonder everyone is surprised.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed and he couldn''t help but wonder. He knew that Murong family was a rich family, but he didn''t expect to take out ice silk, which even he coveted.


    Tianxuanzi obviously knew the goods too. He stared at the ice silk clothes emitting soft magic light without blinking. If it wasn''t for his identity, he would like to rob and take it for himself.


    "Well, Murong family leader has a heart. Thank you!"


    Master Bai was overjoyed. He held the ice silkworm clothes in his hand and thanked Murong Junlin again and again.


    Murong Junlin was not surprised. He stood up calmly and freely to congratulate old man Bai on his birthday, which made Zhao Tianya''s face a little gloomy.


    "Brother, let''s cover our faces and grab the Millennium Polygonum multiflorum and the ice silkworm clothes. The Polygonum multiflorum belongs to you and the ice silkworm clothes belong to me."


    Tianxuanzi salivated to Ding Ning, and even had the idea of robbery.


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry when he heard the speech, and the voice of justice was awe inspiring: "don''t make a fool of yourself. A gentleman loves money and takes it in a right way. If the elder does this, don''t blame me for being with you."


    "Hey, hey, just kidding, just kidding!"


    Tianxuanzi smiled twice and made a ha ha.


    Ding Ning was secretly alert. The ancient military world followed the law of the strong and the law of the jungle. When they saw good things, they would have a heart of snatching.


    Tianji Pavilion is still a famous and decent school. Tianxuanzi can have such ideas, not to mention those crooked ways. It is even more natural to kill people and steal goods for treasures.


    This made him more and more aware of the significance of the existence of the imperial scholar''s office and paid tribute to Xia Hou Weiyang and others. Without the restraint of their desperate efforts to sign the peace agreement and allowing these fighters to act recklessly, kill and seize treasures, how chaotic would the country be.


    "The Du family sent it..."


    The singing ceremony continued, but with the Millennium Polygonum multiflorum and pearl jade in ice silk clothes, the congratulatory gifts sent by other families were no longer valuable and could not cause any big waves.


    It was not until the master of ceremonies shouted "the Su family sent the latest work of master Tiandao" birthday star ", wishing old man Bai good fortune, such as the East China Sea, long water and a longer life than Nanshan and no old pine", that the atmosphere at the scene reached high / tide again.


    "Master Tiandao''s latest work, my God, how much is it worth? I don''t know what kind of water is carved. If it''s glass, it''s worth a lot of money."


    "Whether it''s glass or not, master Tiandao''s works are handed down famous products. Even if they are carved on stone, they are absolutely valuable."


    "If Tiandao is produced, it must be a high-quality product. Master Tiandao''s works are absolutely handed down. I wish I could have a day to play."


    ¡­¡­


    The emcee played a heart and eye and reported the latest works of master Tiandao. The latest two words immediately ignited the passion of everyone present, and there were endless admirations for a moment.


    You know, since the Ninghai auction on national day, master Tiandao''s works have been sold at a sky high price, and only those more than 40 works have been published.


    Although it seems that there are many more than 40 pieces, in fact, there are only a few after they are scattered all over the world. After all, there are too many real rich people in the world.


    Thanks to the poster publicity of the auction, most of the more than 40 jade carvings present knew what they looked like, and even some people collected them. Countless people waved money to collect them.


    In addition, master Tiandao is extremely mysterious and no subsequent works have been published, so this new product has been immediately sought after by everyone.


    Old man Bai was overjoyed and thanked again and again. He couldn''t put down playing with the "birthday star" ornaments, and made no secret of his love in his eyes.


    In order to meet the appreciation wishes of the people present, Mr. Bai reluctantly put the "birthday star" on the table for everyone to appreciate.


    Therefore, there was a funny scene at the scene. People lined up in a long line to appreciate it in turn. The good birthday banquet was just like holding a memorial service to look at the remains, which made Ding Ning cry and laugh.


    Bai Qing smashed the bar, smashed the bar''s mouth, took a slightly profound look at Ding Ning, but he was secretly happy. In addition to the more than 40 Tiandao works spread out at the auction and the birthday star in front of him, he has two Tiandao works in his hand, longevity peach and black grape, which will surely win the top among the younger generation of the Bai family.


    "Master Tiandao''s works are really extraordinary. The longevity star is lifelike and full of aura. It''s amazing."


    "Master Dao doesn''t know what is sacred that day. I wish I could see the true face of Lushan Mountain."


    "Look, the most vivid thing about this birthday star is that pair of eyes. No matter from which angle, it seems as if it is looking at you. It''s really amazing."


    "It''s uncanny and flawless. It''s like a wonderful hand. It''s worthy of being a master of Tiandao."


    "After watching it for a long time, people have the illusion of stepping on auspicious clouds and holding longevity peaches. It''s really a good product handed down from generation to generation."


    ¡­¡­


    All the people present were from the top giants. They had their own appreciation for the quality of jade carvings and praised them one after another. More crazy lovers of jade carvings asked Mr. Bai to resell them. They were willing to buy them at a sky high price.


    It''s hard to buy a good heart when you have money. Old man Bai doesn''t need money. He didn''t agree, which made people unhappy. He blushed and his neck was thick. He almost broke up unhappily.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, old man Bai quickly made people put away the birthday star and stop appreciating, which made people reluctant to part with it.

 Chapter 645

    Su Ningxiang always quietly paid attention to Ding Ning. Seeing that the jade carving was so popular, her eyes were full of pride.


    Tianxuanzi also joined in the fun. After appreciating it, he shook his head and said, "master Dao must be a Dao master this day."


    "Oh, what do you say?"


    Ding Ning jumped in his heart, but he was secretly amazed. Xuanzi''s temperament was not very good that day. His eyesight was really poisonous. Ordinary people only focused on the exquisite knife skill and artistry of jade carving, but few people could see the implied knife meaning, and tianxuanzi could see it at a glance.


    "Although the jade carving Sabre skill is exquisite, it seems to me that it is just so. What''s rare is the artistic conception of a spatula contained in it. According to my guess, the sabre master must have reached the Tao that day. Tianxuanzi saw Ding Ning''s modesty and asked him for advice, and immediately began to talk with pride.


    "What is the remaining duality?"


    Ding Ning was surprised. Unexpectedly, xuanzi understood Dao so deeply that day.


    Tianxuanzi''s face became serious: "few people in the world can reach the third level. Needless to say, I''ve only heard of the fourth level. This level is called divine sword. The sword is like God, like the help of heaven. The power of a sword can cut off the flow and open the mountain; while the fifth level is called Yidao. The sword will not die and the sword will not die!"


    Ding Ning nodded slightly with a thoughtful look on his face. What tianxuanzi said was true, but what he didn''t know was that there was actually a sixth legendary realm above the Dao according to the records in paoding jieniu Shu.


    This realm is called immortal heaven Dao. It is the artistic conception of the Dao that transcends the avenue of heaven and earth. It has the supreme power of breaking the earth. When a knife is cut, heaven and earth cry. Even if the knife dies, its meaning of the Dao will last forever and be immortal.


    That is the real Tiandao, the extreme state of Dao, not the Tiandao of the so-called "Tiandao master" boasted and pursued by the world.


    Unfortunately, whether this realm really exists or not can not be verified. The author of "paoding jieniu Shu" also infers that this realm should exist according to theory.


    In fact, before Ding Ning went to the Imperial Palace, he was skeptical about the existence of the realm of Italian Dao. After all, the realm of immortal Dao has exceeded his imagination.


    But when he healed Xia Hou Weiyang, he witnessed the existence of Dao Yi. After that wisp of Dao Yi was sucked into his body to feel it, he had to admit that the realm of Yi Dao does exist.


    Therefore, the immortal Tiandao realm is real, maybe, but basically no one can reach that terrible realm. After all, it is not something that people can do.


    Ding Ning''s cultivation of Dao meaning has stayed in the realm of rhyme Dao for a long time, but he is not in a hurry. Dao cultivation is different from other cultivation and focuses more on perception. Maybe at a certain time, an epiphany may break through.


    Like Dad, it''s a stupid way to practice Dao Dao by killing pigs every day.


    But I have to say that God rewards diligence. Although dad''s understanding is not necessarily better than him, with practice making perfect and the ultimate control of Dao, in more than 20 years of boring practice, his understanding of Dao is far from comparable.


    The so-called master leads him into the door and his practice depends on individuals. Dad can still guide him in the first three levels of Dao Dao Dao, but from the fourth level, he focuses more on the understanding of meaning. Even if dad becomes an immortal Tiandao, he can''t guide him any more.


    This is probably the so-called "only meaning can be unspeakable". If you understand, you can break through, and if you can''t understand, you can only stop here all your life.


    Fortunately, Ding Ning is more focused on the medical way. If he can''t break through the Dao way, he has no psychological burden. What he practices is the quiet and concentrated Bodhi Heart resolution, which makes him always maintain peace of mind. Otherwise, if he can''t break through later, he will collapse sooner or later.


    After more than half an hour of singing ceremony, the birthday list of all parties was finally announced. Due to the problem of time, old man Bai finally announced the beginning of the banquet.


    At this time, it was finally restored to the usual normal order, and it was time for the descendants of the Bai family to congratulate the white man on his birthday.


    Ding Ning watched as he ate. He secretly mourned for the children of the Bai family. Everyone pushed cups and changed lamps. They drank and prepared alternately. They also had to offer birthday gifts to win the favor of the old man.


    The most embarrassing thing this year is that Bai juqiu, the second generation of Bai family, was the first to offer a birthday gift because of his accidental stroke.


    The competition among the insiders of the Bai family is extremely fierce, and the birthday gifts are also diverse and valuable.


    Ding Ning whispered to himself that the white family is really rich. The most worthless gifts are worth more than 100000. It is worthy of being a family of door Lords.


    "Ding Ning, didn''t you give a birthday gift?"


    Qiao Qiao suddenly remembered that he didn''t seem to hear Ding Ning''s singing list from beginning to end, and asked curiously.


    "Do I also want to give birthday gifts? I was called by Bai Qing. He didn''t tell me about the birthday gifts."


    Ding Ning asked with an ignorant face.


    Qiao Qiao could not laugh or cry when he heard the speech. He said angrily, "since you''re here, it''s inappropriate not to send congratulatory gifts."


    "What''s wrong? The white family is so rich, but they don''t lack my gift. I''ll take it as eating and drinking."


    Ding Ning said brazenly, in exchange for Qiao Qiao''s charming big white eyes.


    Su Ningxiang secretly glanced at Ding Ning. She didn''t expect that Ding Ning would come to the birthday party. Just now, she had no time to think about it. Now she remembered that she inadvertently revealed a big flaw.


    She commissioned Ding Ning to carve the jade carving of the birthday star by holding the hand of hunting. Ding Ning knew it was prepared for her mother, but now the jade carving appears at the birthday banquet of the Bai family. Ding Ning can''t doubt it.


    But when she saw Ding Ning, she didn''t even look at him. She looked as if nothing had happened. It seemed that she didn''t have any doubts, which made Su Ningxiang feel very abnormal.


    Although she didn''t get along with her son for a long time, she knew Ding Ning was a very clever child. How could she not have any doubts? Therefore, she was fidgeting and focused on Ding Ning.


    On the surface, Ding Ning looks like nothing. In fact, when the birthday star appeared on the gift list of the Su family, he caused an uproar in his heart and connected many things. He has vaguely guessed the truth.


    No wonder he feels friendly when he sees aunt Xiang. No wonder he unconsciously wants to recognize her as a godmother. No wonder aunt Xiang loves him so much. No wonder Su Zhengnan doesn''t care about him at all. No wonder the moon shining lion will appear in Mr. Su''s study.


    There is only one reason for all this, just because Aunt Xiang is his biological mother who has been separated for many years.


    When he wanted to understand this, Ding Ning wanted to cry and had a strong resentment in his heart. Why? Why?


    Her love for herself is sincere, but she knows she is her own son, but why does she always refuse to recognize herself? Even if she wanted to call her godmother, she wouldn''t agree? If you are afraid of your enemy, why don''t you recognize yourself secretly?


    Ding Ning couldn''t figure it out and couldn''t understand it. Then he gave birth to a child''s angry psychology, full of sadness and anger. Since you don''t want to recognize me, don''t recognize me.


    Therefore, despite the pain in his heart, he still made an indifferent look on his face. He joked with Joe and didn''t even look at Su Ningxiang.


    Su Ningxiang''s heart was as painful as a knife at the moment. From Ding Ning''s failure to look at her performance, she knew that the child had guessed the truth, but she was sad because she didn''t recognize him.


    When she tried to hold back her tears and desperately tell Ding Ning the truth to win his forgiveness, the light from the corner of her eyes swept to Zhao Tianya, whose cold eyes were staring at her.


    This made her tremble, immediately calm down, restrain all her thoughts, and continue to eat as if nothing had happened.


    If the Zhao family''s threat is not eliminated for a day, she will never recognize Ding Ning, otherwise Ding Ning will be in danger.


    Although Ding Ning seems to be doing well and getting along well with some big people, she must not take it lightly.


    After all, she knows too much about the faces of these so-called rich families. On the surface, no matter how good the relationship with Ding Ning is, it is only because his medical skills are valuable.


    Once you and the Zhao family tear the skin, there are absolutely few interests who are really willing to stand up to help them. It is the eternal theme of the rich family.


    In front of Ding Ning''s medical skills and the power of the Zhao family, how will these people choose? Su Ningxiang dared not gamble and was unwilling to gamble.


    In particular, she knew that Ding Ning would pay a great price to prolong his life. It was doomed that these old men''s desire to prolong their life would inevitably fail, and the bond of maintaining interests would become more and more fragile. In this case, she would rather hate her all her life than put him in danger.


    If she knew that Zhao Tianya didn''t know Ding Ning''s real identity at the moment, but she had regarded him as a thorn in the flesh that must be removed, maybe she would be desperate to recognize Ding Ning.


    After all, still don''t want to recognize me?


    Although Ding Ning didn''t go to see Su Ningxiang, he always watched her quietly. When she was excited and couldn''t help but want to recognize him just now, his heart was happy and elated.


    He longed for his mother to tell him the truth and for his mother to recognize him. As long as she was willing to recognize him, he would not be angry with her at all.


    However, in the end, he was disappointed. Su Ningxiang''s sudden calm made his happy heart fall to the bottom of the valley, and it became difficult to breathe.


    Looking at the noisy event and the gathering of the most powerful and powerful top giants in China, his heart was as cold as ash.


    He stood up and walked out dejected. Su Ningxiang''s heart was tightly clenched by his bleak back. His lower lip was about to bite and bleed, so he could resist the impulse to recognize him.


    "Ding Ning, what''s the matter with you?"


    Qiao Qiao finally noticed Ding Ning''s abnormality, hurriedly stood up and quickly walked a few steps to catch up with him, looked at his pale face and asked with worry.


    "I''m fine. I''m a little uncomfortable. I want to go back and have a rest first. I''ll call you later."


    Ding Ning forced a smile at Qiao Qiao, but the smile was more ugly than crying.


    "I''ll take you back!"


    Joe saw what was wrong with him and said with a worried face.

 Chapter 646

    "Old four, what''s the matter with you? You look so ugly?"


    As the Bai family''s children were giving gifts, which attracted everyone''s attention, except for the table of Su Ningxiang and Qiao Qiao, only Bai Qing noticed his departure and quickly walked over and asked with concern.


    "Cousin, he''s a little uncomfortable. He wants to go back first. I''ll take him back to rest."


    Joe said tactfully.


    Ding Ning looked at Qiao in surprise: "cousin?"


    Joe said with a smile, "my mother is his aunt."


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered that Qiao Qiao said her mother''s surname was Bai. Unexpectedly, she was Bai Qing''s aunt.


    Bai Qing was secretly depressed. Although he didn''t know what happened to Ding Ning, the old man said he wanted to talk to Ding Ning. It''s not appropriate to let him go now. He immediately pondered and said sincerely: "fourth, since you''re not feeling well, can you have a rest in my room?"


    Ding Ning thought for a moment. He just couldn''t accept it psychologically. He wanted to be quiet alone. They were still in the hotel. I''m afraid they couldn''t live in peace even if they went back to the hotel. In addition, Qiao Qiao came to celebrate her birthday. It''s not appropriate for her to leave with herself. She nodded immediately: "well, it''s troublesome for the second brother."


    When she spoke, she glanced at Su Ningxiang secretly. Seeing that she always lowered her head and didn''t look at him, she couldn''t help feeling pain. She turned away angrily and followed Bai Qing away in the company of Qiao Qiao.


    Soon, Bai Qing took them to a single family courtyard, "old four, this is my residence in Yanjing. You can have a rest here."


    "OK, then go back!"


    Ding Ning reached out and took out a jade bottle and handed it to Bai Qing: "this is my birthday gift for the old man. Please give it to him, second brother."


    "What is this?"


    Bai Qing took the jade bottle and asked curiously.


    "Wash marrow pill. It''s for the old man. It''s good for him!"


    Ding Ning said listlessly and explained the effect of the pill.


    Xisui pill is the best of human level pills. After taking it, ordinary people can easily cut the marrow, expel human impurities and toxins, and eliminate all diseases. It has the effect of prolonging life in disguise. It is a birthday gift prepared in advance.


    But things exceeded his expectations. Old man Bai was a martial artist. The efficacy of this marrow washing pill will be greatly reduced, but it will certainly have a great effect.


    "Well, I''ll turn it over to the old man. You can have a rest here."


    Bai Qing was overjoyed when he heard that xisui pill could eliminate all kinds of diseases. He tentatively asked, "by the way, can the effect be superimposed if such pills are taken many times?"


    "No, this pill is only effective when taken for the first time."


    Ding Ning shook his head. Seeing Bai Qing''s disappointment, he suddenly thought of the human shaped Polygonum multiflorum. His eyes turned and said, "if there are good medicinal materials with enough years, I can refine Wanshou pill. I don''t want to let the old man live 180 more years. There must be no problem living another 20 or 30 years."


    "Are you serious?"


    Bai Qing asked pleasantly.


    "Of course, when did I lie to you?"


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes and couldn''t see Su Ningxiang. Although he was still very uncomfortable, his spirit looked much better.


    Bai Qing grinned and winked at Qiao Qiao vaguely: "that cousin, you take care of the fourth here. I''ll go first."


    Qiao Qiao blushed and stamped angrily: "cousin, you hate it!"


    "Hey, hey, I''ll flash first. I''ll discuss it with the old man."


    Although a millennium Polygonum multiflorum is rare, it is not worth mentioning compared with the longevity of the old man.


    Since Ding Ning was sure to refine the longevity pill, he believed that the old man would never be stingy with the Millennium Polygonum multiflorum.


    For others, what they care more about may be the value of Millennium Polygonum multiflorum, but for Ding Ning, Millennium Polygonum multiflorum is a rare good thing. It is old enough and has abundant drug properties. It can be used as a substitute for the main medicine of many prefecture level pills. It''s outrageous to stay in Baijia.


    Most importantly, the Millennium Polygonum multiflorum was sent by the Zhao family. After learning that Su Ningxiang was his mother, Zhao Tianya''s handsome face made him feel a little sick when he thought of it.


    It''s just a Zhao family. As for the fear of my mother, I don''t even dare to recognize my own son?


    Ding Ning thought more and more uncomfortable. With the help of Qiao Qiao, he lay on the white green bed, staring at the ceiling.


    "Ding Ning, what''s the matter with you? Are you in a bad mood or uncomfortable?"


    Qiao Qiao sat by the bed, holding his hand, and asked in a soft voice of pain.


    Looking at her clear and flawless eyes full of deep worry, Ding Ning felt warm, pulled her down on the bed and hugged her waist tightly.


    Qiaoqiao''s heart is like a deer, and red clouds appear on her cheeks. Although she loves Ding Ning deeply and is ready to know him deeply at any time, the girl''s reserve still makes her subconsciously resist.


    "Joe, Joe, don''t move!"


    Ding Ning held her tightly and said in a hoarse voice.


    Joe Joe was stiff, gave up the struggle, bashfully hit him, blushed with a mosquito like voice and said, "not here."


    "Ah!"


    Ding Ning raised his head in amazement and looked at Qiao Qiao''s charming face. The depression in his heart dissipated a little. He joked with a bad smile: "you mean it can''t be here, it can be in other places?"


    "You, hate!"


    Joe Joe looked at his narrow eyes and was ashamed. He shook his pink fist and beat it on his chest.


    "Darling, don''t move! I just want to hold you and have a good sleep."


    Ding Ning held her tightly in her arms, smelled the fragrance in her hair, pecked her pink lips and said softly.


    Qiaoqiao''s heart was like a deer, her face was hot as a fever, and her delicate body trembled slightly. She had never had such close contact with any opposite sex, which made her feel very uncomfortable.


    But when she found that Ding Ning didn''t move, she just hugged her and closed her eyes as he said, and her heart quieted down.


    The room fell into peace. Qiao Qiao snuggled up in his arms and looked at his closed eyes without blinking. Suddenly, his heart was soft, and the corners of his mouth involuntarily showed a sweet smile.


    This man, who was moved for the first time in her life and never forgot, thought that she would never have a chance in this life again, but she didn''t expect that fate made people. Now they snuggle up and depend on each other in such an intimate way, which filled her heart with deep satisfaction and happiness.


    Although there is still great resistance between them, with the change of her identity and Ding Ning''s growing strength, she believes that no one can stop them from being together in the end.


    Just thinking of this guy''s so many romantic debts, Joe puffed up his mouth and felt a little sour. Although she said it didn''t matter in front of mosquitoes, as long as she was a woman, she wasn''t jealous.


    But at the thought of her current identity and mission, it was impossible to stay with Ding Ning forever, and she was immediately relieved.


    "You playboy, I really owe you in my last life."


    Qiao Qiao stroked Ding Ning''s handsome face, his eyes were full of tenderness, and whispered bitterly.


    Although Ding Ning closed his eyes and snored slightly, how could he sleep? He just wanted to stay quietly for a while and clear his confused thoughts.


    After calming down, he carefully analyzed it. With his mother''s previous performance, she was so spoiled and loved him. It was certainly not that she didn''t want to recognize it, but that she had her own difficulties.


    The whole story has a roughly clear context in his mind, but there are still many unknowns in the details.


    In those days, Su Ningxiang was the first beautiful woman in Yanjing. In the eyes of outsiders, she and Zhao Tianya, the pride of the world, were golden children and beautiful girls. Therefore, it is reasonable for the Su family and Zhao family to become the object of marriage.


    It just seems that my mother doesn''t seem to have a cold for Zhao Tianya. Otherwise, how could she hook up with my father and give birth to herself? Ding Ning is very puzzled and pleased about this.


    After all, in his opinion, Dad''s ugly face with a cross scar, his dull and silent character, and the handsome Zhao Tianya are no match at all. He can get his mother''s favor, which makes Ding Ning really have the morbid pleasure of a toad eating swan meat.


    No matter how ugly his father is, his father is not. Therefore, psychologically, Ding Ning must be biased towards his father.


    But I have to say that Ding Ning still admires his father from the bottom of his heart, not to mention his status. His appearance alone is very different from Zhao Tianya, but he can hold the beauty back and let his mother remain infatuated for so many years. This alone makes Ding Ning feel that his father is really awesome.


    In other words, he has become a father. He is not confident that he can capture the heart of such a beautiful woman as his mother. Selfie online is a necessary condition for picking up girls.


    Maybe it was Mom''s unique taste that made dad pick up a bargain. Ding Ning, who was puzzled, could only guess maliciously.


    But he probably straightened out the beginning of the love between Dad and mom, but he couldn''t figure out how things developed later. Why did mom leave him and return to Yanjing? Why did dad take him to a small town in southern Yunnan for more than ten years? Under pressure? From whom? Su family? Zhao family? Or someone else?


    In addition, he once heard that the God of wealth said that their past was related to the lives of 25 brothers. They wanted revenge.


    But what''s dad''s real identity? Where are the twenty-five brothers from? Is he the king of the mountain? What are the masters'' identities? Why do you get angry with people? Who is the enemy? Why set up the black mouse organization? Where are they now? what are you doing? All these are mysteries. They linger in his mind but can''t find the correct answer.


    Unexpectedly, my mother found it, but my father was covered with a heavy fog that was difficult to untie, which made him suspicious and difficult to clear his mind.


    It seems that the enemy seems to be stronger than expected. Ding Ning infers from various reaction signs of his parents that maybe the Zhao family is not their only enemy, otherwise his parents would not be so cautious.


    After thinking through these, Ding Ning also understood that my mother didn''t want to recognize his mood. It should be that my mother wanted to protect herself, and the resentment in her heart dissipated.


    Slowly opened his eyes and watched Joe snuggle up in his arms. He didn''t know when he entered his dream and snored slightly.


    The long eyelashes flickered slightly in the sleep, and the white and almost transparent handsome face was close at hand. The small pink mouth opened slightly with the temptation of crime, revealing half of the neat and white white teeth. I don''t know what I dreamed, and there was a sweet smile on my face.


    Ding Ning felt the warmth in her arms, looked at her sweet sleeping position, smelled the faint body fragrance she sent out, and suddenly felt peaceful and peaceful in her heart.


    This ponytail girl, who appeared in his youth and was the first to disturb his love, is lying quietly in his arms. It is so real and beautiful.


    The unparalleled sense of ownership and fulfillment made him feel happy and satisfied from the bottom of his heart, and all his worries and troubles were swept away.

 Chapter 647

    Joe woke up long ago, but she didn''t open her eyes.


    First, for fear that Ding Ning really wants her, she has not been psychologically prepared; Second, she is very attached to Ding Ning''s arms and wants to stay in his arms for a while; Third, after today, Ding Ning will return to Ninghai. She also wants to go to the North Sea with martial uncle tianxuanzi. I don''t know when to meet this goodbye. She wants to spend more time with him.


    Unfortunately, there are always some things beyond expectation. Just when she is lazily enjoying her lover''s arms, Ding Ning kisses her gently on her lips, releases her gently, and walks out quietly.


    As soon as he left his warm embrace, Joe was disappointed. He opened his eyes and looked at his back. He didn''t know where he was going.


    In fact, it''s not that Ding Ning is willing to leave Joe, but that his ear power is amazing. Unexpectedly, he hears a faint sound of beating and scolding and crying outside.


    This is Bai''s inner courtyard. He didn''t want to meddle in his own business, but he always felt that the woman''s crying voice seemed familiar. He was a little curious, so he wanted to find out.


    Bai Qing''s residence is a small yard with a single door and a single yard. Around the yard are scattered two-story buildings. The sound of beating, scolding and crying loomed and disappeared. For a moment, Ding Ning couldn''t figure out where it came from.


    Standing at the gate of the courtyard, listening attentively, the breeze sent gently, and the cry was faintly visible. Ding Ning quickly locked the direction of the sound and ran away.


    The target is a two-story white building. The pattern of the building is similar to that of Bai Qing''s residence. In front of the door, a small yard is surrounded by a white fence.


    Maybe it''s because the Bai family are busy organizing the birthday banquet of old master Bai. Only a few Bai family members are patrolling back and forth in the backyard. It''s too simple to avoid their sight with Ding Ning''s skill.


    Creeping into the yard, the sound of beating and scolding and crying became clearer and clearer, but Ding Ning''s eyebrows became more and more wrinkled and tight.


    How does this woman''s voice feel so familiar? Quietly gathered in front of the window and looked in, Ding Ning suddenly blushed, and a surge of anger kept surging madly.


    I saw two men and two women in the room. Both men were in their thirties. Their faces were red and full of wine.


    One of the men with glasses was pulling the other man with a ferocious face and a belt in his hand. "Yunxiang, don''t be angry and tell her."


    "Bitch, I really don''t appreciate it. If I don''t fight for three days, I''ll kick my nose and face."


    The man named Yunxiang scolded fiercely, and the belt in his hand slapped on a woman with naked whip marks.


    "Ah! Sheng Yunxiang, you beast, even if I die, I won''t agree to your request."


    The woman screamed in pain. Her hair was like a fierce ghost. She squatted on the ground and covered the key. The graceful curve made people''s heart tremble. Coupled with blood red whip marks, it looked so demonic and beautiful, but Ding Ning trembled all over. No wonder the voice sounded so familiar. The woman was a reporter Qu Yan.


    "Bitch, die!"


    Sheng Yunxiang was furious. He raised his hand and whipped it again, but he was stopped by the man with glasses: "well, Yunxiang, you hit me again. Where are you still interested in playing? Let Nizi persuade him."


    "Hum! Li Daolin, let your wife persuade her. This bitch is becoming more and more disobedient now."


    Sheng Yunxiang threw his belt on the ground, sat down on the sofa, gasped heavily, flashed the light of lust in his eyes, and greedily looked at the Ni Zi squatting beside Qu Yan.


    Nizi has a beautiful face and only wears underwear. She is extremely sexy and hot. She patiently persuades Qu Yan: "sister Yan, everyone is just playing. What are you afraid of? It''s not the first time."


    "Don''t think about it. I''d rather die than promise you perverts."


    Qu Yan''s beautiful face was covered with tears. It looked so pitiful. It was just the look of despair in her eyes and the biting lips that added a helpless beauty to her.


    The man named Daolin showed his lust in his eyes and stared at Qu Yan''s attractive style without blinking. His Adam''s apple stirred violently and said with a smile: "Yunxiang, why don''t you go to the room with Nizi and have a good chat with Qu Yan."


    "Daolin, I think you want to play overlord hard bow. Hahaha, that''s OK. Enjoy it. Nizi and I will go first."


    Sheng Yunxiang was stunned. Then he laughed and pulled over the Ni Zi who wanted to refuse to return the welcome and hit her.


    Nizi''s seductive groans made Sheng Yunxiang angry. She roughly picked her up and rushed into the room. She couldn''t even close the door, so she couldn''t wait to start the most primitive movement.


    There was an unpleasant voice in the room, which aroused Daolin''s desire. She looked at Qu Yan with a squint of color. A hungry tiger jumped up and laughed: "come on, baby, after playing with you last time, I can''t forget it. In order to get you again, I let Nizi play with your husband several times. If you don''t compensate me today, I''ll lose a lot."


    "Go away, you go away, you perverts, garbage, animals, bastards... Don''t touch me... Ah..."


    Qu Yan looks pale and gets up in panic. She keeps dodging around the sofa and scolds in her mouth, hoping to attract the attention of passers-by outside and end the absurdity of this nightmare.


    "Shout, you shout as hard as you can. Even if you shout and break your throat, no one will come to save you."


    Daolin took off his clothes and greedily looked at the beautiful spring breeze leaked by Qu Yan when she ran.


    With the mood of cat playing mouse, he didn''t rush to put Qu Yan down. Now such a scene can better meet his morbid psychology.


    "Help... Help..."


    Qu Yan''s heart is full of a strong sense of despair. She doesn''t know what''s wrong with herself. Although such a thing happened once before, it was extremely resistant at that time, but it was more a sense of shame, and the consciousness of resistance was not very strong.


    But now, she would rather die than let any man except the man in her heart touch her. Therefore, last night, she found an excuse to refuse even Sheng Yunxiang''s husband to want to sleep with her. For this reason, she also suffered a severe beating, but she did not regret it. On the contrary, she had a sense of joy to keep his chastity for him.


    Although this subtle psychology is so humble, she knows that she is a broken flower and willow, and doesn''t deserve such a man at all, but she is willing to do so for him, because he is her first love and the only man she has loved in her life.


    "Ha ha, I got it. Where are you going?"


    Daolin hugged Qu Yan, laughed proudly, opened his mouth full of wine and kissed Qu Yan''s cherry lips.


    "Go... Die..."


    Qu Yan struggled desperately, touched a hot water bottle on the tea table and smashed it on Daolin''s head.


    "Bang!"


    "Ah!"


    The thermos bottle broke easily. The boiling water watered Daolin''s head and face. He flustered and loosened Qu Yan, covered his face and rolled on the ground, with a shrill scream in his mouth.


    "Hahaha! Beast, die, all die!"


    Qu Yan''s half face and shoulders were also red with hot boiling water, but she seemed to laugh wildly without pain.


    Reaching out and touching a fruit knife on the tea table, with crazy anger in his eyes, he held the knife in both hands and stabbed it into Daolin''s belly one knife after another.


    Daolin''s scream was getting smaller and smaller. He was lying on the ground with constant spasms, and his mouth made a whine. Finally, his legs kicked straight and slowly put down, completely ending his evil life.


    The eyes like dead fish opened wide, full of unwilling and regret. The blood splashed on the scalded face looked so terrible.


    Qu Yan pierced Daolin''s whole chest and abdomen, and the blood under her body continued to spread around, but she still tirelessly raised the fruit knife in her hand, knife after knife, mechanically raised... Down... Up... Down


    "Well, he''s dead. Stop it!"


    Ding Ning''s gentle voice suddenly sounded in her ear. Her absent eyes suddenly burst into ecstasy, and there was a ho ho in her throat. Then she threw herself into Ding Ning''s arms and burst into tears.


    "Sleep for a while. You''ll be all right when you wake up."


    Ding Ning looked at the poor woman with pity and patted her gently. Qu Yan only felt the darkness in front of her and fainted.


    I don''t know how long it took. When she woke up, she realized her situation and shouted in panic, "what should I do? I killed people, I killed people."


    "Everything will be fine with me. They all deserve to die. Don''t worry. Tell the police as I say!"


    Ding Ning comforted in a soft voice.


    On the same day, an explosive news shocked the whole Yanjing.


    Sheng Yunxiang, who became a prefectural and municipal cadre at the age of 32, lost his virtue after drinking at the birthday banquet of the Bai family''s old man. He raped Yan Xiaoni, the wife of Li Daolin, the son of the Li family. After being discovered by Li Daolin who followed him, they had a fierce fight. Sheng Yunze stabbed Li Daolin 132 cruelly after losing his mind.


    After realizing that he had caused a terrible disaster, he simply strangled Yan Xiaoni in order to kill her.


    Then, Sheng Yunxiang became more and more afraid. When he wanted to escape from the scene, he stumbled and fell. His head accidentally knocked on a stone and became an idiot. When he was covered with blood and holding the murder weapon fruit knife, he rushed to the white old man''s birthday party and stabbed everyone, he was reported to the police and arrested.


    Although the whole case seems absurd, after on-site autopsy and trace identification, all the evidence points to Sheng Yunxiang, who has become an idiot under strong stimulation.


    After Cheng Yunxiang''s wife Qu Yan confessed that she and Sheng Yunze came to the wedding. After drinking a few drinks, Sheng Yunxiang said he had an uncomfortable stomach and went to the bathroom. She didn''t care at that time.


    But Sheng Yunxiang didn''t come back. She went to the bathroom with some stomach discomfort. She looked for Sheng Yunze by the way. As a result, she didn''t find him. Unexpectedly, she met her friend Qiao Qiao and talked with her for a while. When she came back, she knew that Sheng Yunxiang had an accident.


    Qu Yan''s realistic performance of crying, coupled with Qiao Qiao''s testimony, the police finally adopted Qu Yan''s confession and made the above extremely logical reasoning.


    Although Sheng Yunxiang''s father Sheng Guoqiang and mother Bai Hongxue didn''t believe that her son Sheng Yunxiang would do such a thing anyway, after the autopsy of Yan Xiaoni, she found that her lower body had fine spots and her skin had obvious scars of resistance struggle and being caught.


    After DNA identification, both fine / spots and scratches came from Sheng Yunxiang. It is obvious that she was forcibly violated by Sheng Yunxiang during her lifetime. The facts are all there. In addition, on the day of the great joy of the Bai family, such a scandal and tragedy occurred, which made the Bai family furious, drove Sheng Guoqiang and his wife out of the Bai family and cut off the relationship with them.


    The Li and Yan families were also furious and chased Sheng Guoqiang and his wife to get justice. Under the pressure of all parties and public opinion, Sheng Guoqiang and his wife had to hold their nose to accept this conclusion.

 Chapter 648

    At the same time, Qu Yan as a well-known reporter, her husband made such a scandal, could not bear the pressure of public opinion, and resolutely resigned.


    Before long, Qu Yan proposed to divorce Sheng Yunxiang, who had been in the mental hospital for a long time. She didn''t want any conditions. Her only requirement was to get custody of her son.


    Sheng Yunxiang is Sheng Guoqiang''s only son. Now his son is crazy. His grandson is his only blood. How can he give in.


    Finally, Sheng Guoqiang took advantage of his power to forcibly obtain the custody of his grandson, but he compensated Qu Yan for her astronomical wealth because of his guilt for Qu Yan.


    Qu Yan left Yanjing after she got the money. Since then, no acquaintances have seen her. It''s just that there is an extra beautiful housekeeper in someone''s home in Ninghai. Although she is nominally a housekeeper, insiders know that the male owner of the house has an unusual close relationship with her.


    Of course, these are later words, not to mention.


    The line of sight continued to return to the birthday banquet that day. Old man Bai''s birthday banquet was interrupted by Sheng Yunxiang''s murder and had to be terminated in advance.


    Ding Ning didn''t return to the birthday banquet, which made Su Ningxiang, who wanted to see him again, sad and depressed.


    Ding Ning met old man Bai under Bai Qing''s lead. No one knew what they said in the study, but when Ding Ning left Bai''s house with Qiao Qiao''s hand, there was an extra backpack nearly one meter long behind, but only a few people knew what was in the backpack.


    That night, Liu shengqian Dai looked at the sleeping blue Mengdie and pan Xiangyun, but she tossed and turned. She couldn''t sleep all night. Her heart was bitter and unspeakable, mixed with strong sour meaning, and her mood was complex and difficult to understand.


    This night, Ding Ning finally got his wish and turned his first love, Qiao Qiao, into a woman. Looking at the beautiful and pure ponytail beauty who wanted to pay off her words, Ding Ning''s depression was cleared away and her mood was suddenly enlightened.


    Holding Joe''s seemingly slender but actually very material body, and her whispering heart, they didn''t close their eyes all night.


    Until early in the morning, Ding Ning reluctantly got up and gently untied her ponytail. From then on, she will never wear ponytail again to declare that she has become Ding Ning''s woman.


    At breakfast, Qiao Qiao had left with tianxuanzi. She had her mission. She made an appointment with Ding Ning to meet in Suzhou next month to solve the pain of Acacia.


    Ding Ning knew about the martial arts meeting held once every three years in Suzhou only after listening to Qiao Qiao. He was very interested in it. Anyway, he is now a martial artist and always wants to see what the Jianghu is like.


    As for song Ziyi, he saw the news on the news yesterday, and Xingyi has officially terminated his contract with him.


    Ding Ning wanted to call her, but he thought about it but gave it up. After all, Ning Ding himself is a nonexistent figure. They won''t have any intersection in the future. If they help each other, they might as well forget each other in the Jianghu,


    The plane arrived at two o''clock in the afternoon. Before leaving, Ding Ning planned to visit Zhu wucai. After all, he was his nominal subordinate.


    After sending the girls back to the room, Ding Ning drove alone to the resplendence. Zhu Pengcheng had waited respectfully in room 888.


    After having a brief chat with Zhu Pengcheng, asking him to continue to take charge of the black mouse and putting forward the request to establish an intelligence base in Ninghai, Zhu Pengcheng said that he would let Zhu Wujia go to Ninghai and he would visit Zhu Wujia.


    "Young Lord, you are coming!"


    Zhu wucai''s face was wrapped like zongzi. When he saw Ding Ning coming in and gave a stiff greeting, he stared at the ceiling.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Ding Ning looked at her face and asked with pity.


    It''s good not to mention this. When Zhu wucai mentioned this, he felt sad and burst into tears.


    That silent cry made Ding Ning a rush, "no time, what''s the matter with you? Why are you crying?"


    "Are you satisfied now? People are still in pain."


    Zhu wucai looked at Ding Ning with concern. It didn''t look like hypocrisy. He was inexplicably soft hearted. Alas, since he had lost his body with him, he would be his woman in the future.


    The tone also became a little softer, but the barrier in her heart couldn''t pass. After all, she liked Ningding, not dingning, with a touch of melancholy and resentment.


    Although Ding Ning is more handsome than Ning Ding, I don''t know how many times, she still thinks Ning Ding is her favorite man. Ding Ning uses this despicable means to take away her innocence, so that she can not resent.


    "Still in pain? Shouldn''t I? I''ve used the best painkillers."


    Ding Ning frowned and said something incredible.


    Zhu wucai suddenly opened his eyes and hated his silver teeth. How abnormal is this bastard? He hurt others and even used painkillers?


    "No, I have to see. Don''t be infected."


    Although Ding Ning gave her the best recovery medicine at that time, which was much more effective than the general medicine, considering that he was going back to Ninghai today, he decided to check it again and change the medicine for her.


    "No, please, don''t bother me any more. When others are well, you can''t do whatever you want."


    Zhu wucai decisively misunderstood and pitifully begged for fear that Ding Ning, the abnormal little Lord, would do anything too much to her.


    Ding Ning said with a strange wry smile, "what are you talking about? I''ll change your dressing."


    Seeing his strange look, Zhu wucai felt more and more ill intentioned. He clenched his lower lip and turned his head embarrassedly: "you are the little Lord. You can do whatever you want. Please be light. It really hurts there."


    Ding Ning looks more and more strange. What''s the matter with this girl? However, it was normal to think that she had been disfigured since she was a child. She immediately understood in a soft voice: "don''t worry, I will be very light and never hurt you."


    "Young Lord, I''m already your man. If you really pity me, please... Please... This time... No... don''t... Don''t get behind others... It really... Hurts."


    Zhu has no time to finish the most difficult words in her life. Her face has been ashamed to bleed. Fortunately, her face is covered with thick gauze, and Ding Ning can''t see it.


    "What front and back?"


    Ding Ning muttered strangely, and then remembered that she had taken the skin from the most white and delicate parts of her thighs and hips when she had the skin graft, and suddenly realized it.


    At the time of skin grafting, he was very focused. He just wanted to finish the operation for her as soon as possible without thinking much.


    But in retrospect, he saw all the most mysterious parts of a woman. The wonderful spring light made him blush. He said, "no time, don''t worry, I''ll be light, and I won''t hurt you. You don''t have to be embarrassed. It''s not the first time."


    Zhu wucai didn''t want to talk anymore. He closed his eyes in despair. How could such a good master give birth to such a abnormal young master.


    People are so painful that he still has to do that kind of thing. He doesn''t even want to let go behind. What a sick beast. When he thought of this, he suddenly felt sad and burst into tears.


    It''s no wonder Zhu wucai misunderstood. First, she grew up with a lonely personality and didn''t know anything about men and women. She preconceived that Ding Ning had taken away her innocence and didn''t even let go of chrysanthemum flowers. However, the skin on the inner thigh and buttocks was the most white and delicate, which was most suitable for skin grafting, so that she always mistook Ding Ning for the pain caused by her invasion; Second, although rose took care of her these two days, she didn''t like rose when she was a child. Now, although she has acquiesced to her existence, she can''t talk to her. There is no communication between them. Rose doesn''t know that she mistakenly thought she was tortured by Ding Ning. She thought she knew she had cosmetic surgery, so she won''t say more; Third, Zhu Pengcheng didn''t expect that his daughter still hasn''t figured out what''s going on. In addition, he''s a big man and can''t say more to his daughter. Every time he comes to see her, he always lovingly asks her to have more rest, and everything will get better. Zhu wucai is successful because he loves her, she is abused, but he can''t resist the young Lord, Will be full of "sad choking" to comfort her.


    Seeing that Zhu had no time to say anything, Ding Ning didn''t care. She lifted the quilt, took out her hand tightly wrapped in gauze and gently untied it for her.


    Zhu wucai was shocked. God, this bastard young master not only refused to let go of the back of others, but also refused to let go of his hands. How abnormal he must be.


    Ding Ning didn''t know her mind. Seeing that the cell tissue on her hand had been activated and gave birth to granulation, she soon grew new skin. She nodded with satisfaction, took out the alcohol and disinfected it, and applied the medicine again for her.


    Zhu wucai closed his eyes in shame and felt very comfortable on the back of his hand. He couldn''t help wondering what he was doing? How do you feel so comfortable.


    His eyes quietly opened a seam, but because of the angle, he could only see Ding Ning''s focused side face. He was in a trance. The young master was actually very handsome. Why would he be so abnormal?


    Ding Ning carefully daubed the ointment evenly, changed a new gauze, wrapped her hands again, gently lifted her quilt and revealed her naked body.


    Zhu has no time to die of shame and anger. She closes her eyes tightly. Since she can''t resist, she can only accept her life.


    Ding Ning doesn''t feel embarrassed. After all, he is a doctor. After entering the state, there is no gender distinction in his eyes, only patients in his eyes.


    Even though he was very dedicated, he was stunned by Zhu wucai''s concave convex figure. This girl has a great figure.


    "If you want to do it quickly, is that interesting?"


    Zhu wucai had never been sober and was looked at by a man like this. He immediately roared with shame and anger.


    Ding Ning returned to her senses, smiled and dared not see the rare beautiful scenery any more. She began to change her dressing calmly.


    "Cough, can you separate your legs? It''s very inconvenient for me!"


    Zhu wucai''s two slender legs were tightly clamped, so that Ding Ning couldn''t start to tear the scar on the inner side of his thigh, so he had to ask for embarrassment


    "You... You are shameless!"


    Zhu wucai couldn''t bear it, crying and scolding.


    "I... i... then don''t cry. I can''t do it like you."


    Ding Ning was at a loss and thought about it. It seems that his requirements are really shameless. He let other girls separate their legs. He can''t see everything clearly, but he can''t help it. He can''t change his dressing.


    "I... you... You''d better make me dizzy. You can divide me as you want."


    Zhu has no time to gnash his teeth and say with grief on his face. It seems that this abnormal young master likes "raping corpses". It''s better to be a corpse yourself, out of sight and out of mind.


    "Well, all right!"


    Ding Ning thought it was good to make her dizzy. He immediately stretched out his hand and the whole world was clean. He could do whatever he wanted... Change his dressing.


    She washed the wound, disinfected it, applied the medicine again, turned her over, changed the medicine on her ass, and finally changed the medicine on her face. The postoperative recovery was very good. In three days at most, put on the scar removing cream he left to Zhu Pengcheng, and Zhu Wuxian would get rid of the trouble of disfigurement.

 Chapter 649

    "Song Ziyi, I have fulfilled my promise. Now it''s time to fulfill your promise. You won''t break your promise."


    Xingyi company, Kang Xiangyang''s eyes twinkled with a cruel fierce awn, staring at Song Ziyi and roaring.


    For song Ziyi''s termination, he now completely offended other shareholders, but song Ziyi told him that he couldn''t contact the mysterious Ningding after the successful termination, which made him feel fooled. How can he not get angry.


    In particular, Ningding has enough evidence in his hand to send their father and son to prison, which makes him sleep and eat uneasy. However, this is an unequal treaty. If Ningding goes back on his word, he can only recognize it with his nose, but he will use all means to ruin song Ziyi''s reputation.


    Song Ziyi should have been very happy with the successful termination of the contract without paying a penny of liquidated damages, but she can''t be happy at the moment. Ning Ding not only played with Kang Xiangyang, but also played with her. She didn''t even leave her phone number, so that she had to bear Kang Xiangyang''s doubts alone.


    She felt very aggrieved, but more resentful. Ning Ding didn''t return the evidence to Kang Xiangyang as promised. She didn''t care. Holding the handle of Kang Xiangyang''s father and son could make them throw a mouse, but she was angry that this guy didn''t even see her and didn''t put her in her heart, which made her unacceptable.


    Anyway, he is also a beautiful young and invincible beauty queen. Is he blind? Don''t even want to leave a contact information?


    Ningding, there is a vast sea of people. I want to find you all my life. Song Ziyi is not a person who doesn''t repay his kindness. The more you hide from me, the more I want to find you.


    Song Ziyi clenched her lower lip, looked coldly at Kang Xiangyang''s angry and distorted face, and said firmly, "I believe my boyfriend is not a man who breaks his promise. He must be something. I just can''t contact him for a moment. When I contact him, I will give you something immediately."


    Kang Xiangyang calmed down and took a deep look at Song Ziyi: "you''d better do what you say, otherwise..."


    "I will, then I won''t disturb Mr. Kang. I''ll call you when I have news and leave!"


    Song Ziyi didn''t want to linger here with him. She stood up and said. She thought that Zhu wucai was so respectful to Ningding that night. Maybe she could know the whereabouts of Ningding from her mouth. She wanted to find Zhu wucai immediately.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    The door of the office was suddenly knocked. Before Kang Xiangyang responded, Secretary Wang hurriedly opened the door and came in: "Kang Dong, there are police looking for you outside."


    Kang Xiangyang''s face changed. He subconsciously looked at Song Ziyi. Seeing that she was also confused, he felt a little relieved. Ning Ding was song Ziyi''s boyfriend. Even if he crossed the river and demolished the bridge, he couldn''t be so fast.


    Just when he frowned and was ready to spend no time to send the police away, several policemen of Wang Zhihao broke in directly.


    After showing his credentials, Wang Zhihao took out a way of issuing a warrant: "Hello, Kang, chairman, I am the captain of the three brigade of the city''s Interpol detachment, Wang Zhihao. According to the confession of the suspect Zhou Mingxia, we have reason to suspect that you are suspected of manipulating Zhou Mingxia to engage in more beautiful transactions and illegally seek profits from them. Please cooperate with us to investigate."


    Kang Xiangyang''s face changed, smiled and said, "officer Wang, are you mistaken? I''m the chairman of Xingyi. How could I do such a thing?"


    In his heart, he scolded Zhou Mingxia''s ancestors for their 18th generation. How can people in the entertainment industry have nothing fishy? In order to attract investment or please some rich men and officials who can''t afford to offend, he did hint that Zhou Mingxia sent her female artists to have fun for them.


    What made him angry was that he had sent someone to tell Zhou Mingxia to take care of her mouth. He would try to catch her, but the bitch bit him out. It was a naked betrayal that he could not tolerate.


    After the initial panic, Kang Xiangyang has calmed down and recovered his usual calm. This kind of thing has always been done secretly. Even if Zhou Mingxia bites him, as long as he doesn''t admit it, the police can''t find enough evidence to convict him. Why should he be afraid.


    "Have you done it? We didn''t say it in empty words. Please go back with us for investigation."


    Wang Zhihao said in righteous words, but he sneered in his heart. Kang Xiangyang, an old fox, thought he did it secretly, but unfortunately, Zhou Mingxia was not a vegetarian. Every time he gave an order, she would record it quietly just in case. Although the woman''s mouth was very hard, she found the recording from her home under the endless fatigue interrogation of the police, Her psychological defense line has completely collapsed. In order to reduce her guilt, she pushed everything onto Kang Xiangyang.


    "It is the duty of every citizen to cooperate with the police in handling cases. I will cooperate with you to go back for investigation. Xiao Wang, please inform the legal department and ask them to contact lawyer Luo. Please ask him to go to the police station."


    Relying on Zhou Mingxia''s confession, Kang Xiangyang couldn''t help him. He stood up very cooperatively. The latter half of the sentence was ordered to Secretary Wang.


    "Yes, Kang... Kang Dong!"


    Secretary Wang was about to cry. She had just put on her thick thighs. Unexpectedly, her dream was empty in the blink of an eye.


    At this time, a group of people in tax uniforms came in, looked at Wang Zhihao and others in surprise, nodded slightly, and then asked, "who is Kang Xiangyang, Kang Dong."


    "I am. What can I do for you?"


    Kang Xiangyang suddenly asked forcibly and calmly.


    "Hello, Mr. Kang, I''m Gao private, the leader of the tax inspection team of the IRS. Our bureau has received a report from the masses that Xingyi entertainment company is suspected of signing many yin-yang contracts and tax evasion throughout the year. The amount involved is huge. We''ll check the accounts of Xingyi entertainment company and hope Mr. Kang can cooperate!"


    Gao presented his work permit, which was concise and comprehensive.


    "Captain Gao, you... Are you mistaken? Director Guo and I are good friends."


    Kang Xiangyang immediately panicked and hurriedly carried out director Guo to press Gao private, trying to let him retreat in the face of difficulties, otherwise he would be in great trouble.


    The so-called "yin yang contract" refers to that the parties to the contract conclude more than two contracts with different contents on the same matter, one internal and one external. The external one is not the expression of the true intention of both parties, but for the purpose of evading national taxes; The internal copy is the true intention of both parties, which can be written or oral.


    "Yin yang contract" is a violation, but when the amount involved is huge, it is a serious crime and will constitute the crime of tax evasion.


    For so many years, Xingyi has signed many yin-yang contracts. Tax evasion alone has reached more than one billion. If it is found out, he, as the legal representative of the company, must bear the brunt.


    "I''m sorry. I came to inspect this time under the order of director Guo. I hope Mr. Kang won''t embarrass us."


    Gaonong doesn''t know that Kang Xiangyang and director Guo are good friends, but the best friend depends on what the situation is. This time, a big man shot behind his back. Director Guo doesn''t dare to interfere even with eight heads.


    "I''ll call director Guo."


    Kang Xiangyang realized that things were bad. With luck, he took out his mobile phone to put pressure on Director Guo.


    Unfortunately, director Guo''s cell phone was turned off directly and could not be contacted at all. No one answered when he called his office. Fine beads of sweat poured out on Kang Xiangyang''s forehead. He knew that it would be difficult to get through this disaster this time.


    "Kang Dong, please!"


    Wang Zhihao doesn''t have so much time to linger here and make an invitation gesture, which means that if he writes again, they will take compulsory measures.


    Kang Xiangyang seemed to be aging for decades. His eyes looked at Song Ziyi with a complex look, mixed with a touch of begging.


    Song Ziyi knows that Kang Xiangyang is asking her to let Kang Hua and him go on the friendship between the host and the guest. Don''t make it worse and hand over Ding Ning''s recording to the police. Otherwise, their father and son will be doomed.


    Song Ziyi bit her lower lip in a complicated mood. After a little hesitation, she nodded slightly and gave him a positive look, which made Kang Xiangyang a little relieved.


    He has got retribution, but he doesn''t want to get involved with his only son. Song Ziyi''s hint filled his heart with gratitude.


    In any case, he has dominated the entertainment industry for many years. The chairman of Xingyi, even if caught, has to straighten his back and look apologetically at the tearful Secretary Wang: "Xiao Wang, I''m going to the police station for investigation now. Please inform vice president Zhang to take charge of the overall situation of the company and cooperate with the comrades of the tax bureau to do a good job in the inspection."


    "Yes, chairman!"


    Secretary Wang fought back tears and replied respectfully.


    "Captain Wang, let''s go!"


    Kang Xiangyang said hello and swaggered out, but his tall and tall figure looked so lonely at the moment, giving people the feeling of being a hero at the end of the road.


    "Hey!"


    Song Ziyi sighed. After Kang Xiangyang left, she walked into the elevator, walked out of the Xingyi building, stopped, turned back and stared at the place where she set sail. Her beautiful eyes were full of confusion.


    Kang Xiangyang was arrested. She didn''t sympathize. This is his deserved retribution, but she signed a contract with Xingyi when she started her career. She has worked here for six years. Without the support of Xingyi, she won''t have her today. How can it be said that she doesn''t have any feelings.


    But she has a kind of intuition. It seems that she started the Star art when it fell to the point where the building was about to collapse. Although this revenge made her very happy, she couldn''t be happy.


    In her bones, she is still a kind girl. She only remembers the kindness of others to her, but it is easy to forget the evil of others to her.


    "Are you in a bad mood? I thought you would be very happy."


    A faint man''s voice sounded in her ear and made her turn around in amazement.


    I saw a 30-year-old man wearing an Italian handmade suit with a lazy smell, as if he didn''t care about anything, looking at her with a smile.


    "Who are you?"


    Song Ziyi suddenly became vigilant and subconsciously stepped back.


    "Don''t be nervous. Even if we are not friends, we won''t be enemies. Introduce ourselves. My last name is Bai and my first name is Bai Qing."


    Bai Qing had a evil smile on her mouth, but she muttered in her heart that old four was giving me a big gift. I really don''t know how he had a relationship with song Ziyi.


    "Bai Qing? Do I know you?"


    Song Ziyi is always alert to strangers. This is a girl''s instinctive reaction, but she confirms that she has never seen this extraordinary man.


    "No, Miss Song, don''t be nervous. I''m entrusted to see you."


    Bai Qing spread out her hands very gentlemanly.


    "Who?"


    Although song Ziyi asked with distrust, her eyes suddenly lit up and her heart beat violently uncontrollably. Her intuition told her that it must be the man, and only the mysterious man can Bai Qing. At first glance, it is the rich and poor who run errands for him.

 Chapter 650

    "I think you should know the answer!"


    Bai Qing smiled bitterly in his heart. He read countless people, but he couldn''t see the affection of song Ziyi for Ding Ning, which made him envy Ding Ning''s beautiful fortune. It''s a pity that song Ziyi has a master of famous flowers, so he can only see and can''t eat.


    "Is it Ningding? Where is he? Why doesn''t he come to see me?"


    Song Ziyi''s face was full of ecstasy and expectation, and asked eagerly.


    "Well, I don''t know. He just asked me to send you something."


    Bai Qing said, mobile phone SD card from her pocket, handed it to her: "he told me that I gave you this thing, how to deal with it has the final say."


    Song Ziyi''s eyes flashed a look of disappointment that was hard to hide. She immediately raised her head and stared at Bai Qing and asked, "give me his phone and I''ll thank him face to face."


    "Sorry, I don''t have his phone either."


    Bai Qing was speechless. He didn''t know what Ding Ning was playing. He was both Ning Ding and Ding Ning''s. He was forbidden to say his identity and contact number, which made him full of fog.


    If he didn''t feel indebted to Ding Ning and want to take song Ziyi into the heavenly palace for entertainment, he wouldn''t have come to work as an errand runner.


    Song Ziyi felt extremely uncomfortable. He put his hands together, clenched his lips and said pitifully, "you must know. Please tell me."


    Bai Qing couldn''t laugh or cry. Song Ziyi was really a charming beauty disaster. Casually playing coquettish would make his heart beat faster. If he hadn''t been determined, he would have been fascinated and sold Ding Ning.


    "Sorry, Miss Song, I really don''t know."


    Bai Qing subconsciously took a step back. The woman''s charm is too great. Being coquettish makes him feel difficult to resist.


    "Hum! What''s the big deal? Don''t tell me to pull it down!"


    Song Ziyi saw that the spoiled Dharma did not work. Although she secretly praised that she was worthy of Ningding''s friend and had such determination, she was more sad.


    "Cough, Miss Song, the things have also been delivered. I should go, too."


    Bai Qing wanted to talk to her about joining Tiangong entertainment, but now is obviously not the time. Let the people of the company contact her.


    "Wait!"


    Song Ziyi''s heart is full of five flavors. Don''t you like yourself at all in Ningding''s heart? No, it''s impossible. If he doesn''t like himself, how can he help her do so many things without asking for return? He immediately shouted at him and asked, "tell me, did he do these things that happened to Xingyi?"


    "This... Yes."


    Bai Qing hesitated for a moment. He wanted to tell song Ziyi that Ding Ning spared no effort to retaliate against Xingyi. In fact, Xingyi was just to help his sister vent his anger, and Xingyi was only one of them. Meteorite and Tianhai company were also on his retaliation list, and he was the main force behind the waves and help the LAN.


    However, the evidence of the yin-yang contract is that Ding Ning doesn''t know where to get it from and give it to him. Tiangong entertainment will eventually get the greatest benefit, so he can''t compete with Ding Ning, so he can only admit it.


    Song Ziyi''s beautiful eyes were filled with misty water mist and murmured to himself, "I knew he liked me."


    Bai Qing couldn''t laugh or cry at once. She didn''t see that song Ziyi was still a flower maniac, but it was cruel to break a person''s dream. What''s more, he never understood the relationship between Ding Ning and song Ziyi, and didn''t say much. Let this beautiful misunderstanding continue!


    "All right, I should go when things are finished. Goodbye, Miss Song. Maybe we will deal with each other in the future."


    Bai Qing waved his hand smartly.


    "Wait!"


    Song Ziyi stopped him again and said shyly, "can you tell me where he is from?"


    Bai Qing''s heart moved. Maybe this was the best chance to attract her. Although it was a little mean, he didn''t mean well. He immediately coughed: "I want to ask Miss Song to terminate her contract with Xingyi now. Do you have any plans in the future?"


    "Does it have anything to do with where he comes from?"


    Song Ziyi blinked her beautiful big eyes and asked suspiciously.


    "Of course it matters, and it matters a lot."


    Bai Qing said meaningfully that Ding Ning is in Ninghai, and the headquarters of Tiangong entertainment is also in Ninghai. Of course, it matters.


    Song Ziyi thought for a moment, sighed and said, "I''ve just terminated my contract with Xingyi. I''m going to rest for a while."


    What she didn''t say is that she plans to use this time to find Ning Ding. Whether he regards her as a friend or not, she will find him and say thank you to him!


    "Oh, well, that''s troublesome. He doesn''t allow me to reveal any information about him."


    Bai Qing is like a big gray wolf who abducts Little Red Riding Hood, pretending to be embarrassed.


    Song Ziyi is not a fool. Her professional sensitivity makes her feel that Bai Qing has something to say: "what do you want to say?"


    "If, I mean, if Miss Song intends to re sign an entertainment company, her dream may come true."


    Bai Qing is earnest and kind, and makes a pun to lure song Ziyi to take the bait. He whispers to himself, old four, I didn''t betray your intelligence.


    Song Ziyi''s eyes lit up. Is Ning Ding also from an entertainment company? She couldn''t wait to ask, "which entertainment company?"


    "Tiangong entertainment!"


    Bai Qing was secretly pleased that the girl was going to take the bait.


    "Tiangong entertainment? Jiang Yimeng''s company?"


    Song Ziyi frowned tightly. Jiang Yimeng was the first sister of Tiangong entertainment. Although she never regarded her as an opponent, she could feel her hostility. If she went to Tiangong entertainment and robbed her first sister''s position, Jiang Yimeng would hate her to the bone, so she never considered joining Tiangong entertainment.


    "I know that Jiang Yimeng and Miss Song don''t agree with each other, but don''t worry. I think an entertainment company can make progress only if there is competition. Even if she is no longer happy, I can guarantee that she will never secretly trip up Miss Song."


    Bai Qing is sure that Jiang Yimeng is his woman, and he holds it in his hand. Even if she is no longer happy, she doesn''t dare to make a temper with him.


    "Are you the boss behind Tiangong entertainment?"


    Song Ziyi was smart and immediately guessed Bai Qing''s real identity. After all, Ouyang, chairman of Tiangong entertainment, didn''t dare to make any guarantee for Jiang Yimeng. I''m afraid the only one who could make her obedient was the mysterious boss behind her.


    "Yes, I wonder if Miss Song is interested in joining Tiangong entertainment? With the relationship between Miss Song and my brother, I guarantee that Tiangong entertainment can give you a bigger stage. Moreover, in terms of signing and sharing, as long as it is not too much, I will meet any requirements of Miss Song!"


    Bai Qing didn''t deny it. She admitted it and vowed. In the past, he had to be a man with his tail between his legs and do everything in a low-key way, but after yesterday''s birthday banquet, everything has changed, and he doesn''t need to be so low-key.


    Bai had a stroke. He invited famous doctors from Yanjing to treat him. Although he was able to walk on the ground after treatment, his nose was crooked and his eyes were crooked. He had to be helped to walk. He couldn''t even speak clearly. He was drooling all the time. It was difficult to recover in a few years.


    The most ridiculous thing is that Bai Hongwei went all over Yanjing to ask for a little miracle doctor, but Ding Ning was a guest in the Bai family courtyard, but they didn''t know gold and jade, and didn''t know that the person they were looking for was right in front of them.


    They were unlucky. When Bai Yuan, who finally came out to celebrate his birthday after waking up, recognized Ding Ning, it happened that Bai Hongxue''s son Sheng Yunxiang had an accident again. Bai Hongxue and his wife had a dispute with the police in order to protect Sheng Yunxiang. They were ruthlessly driven out of the Bai family by the angry old man Bai. The second room was silent. Where could they care about asking Ding Ning to treat Bai.


    Old man Bai was really angry. A good centenary banquet was originally cheerful, but it was all stirred up by Sheng Yunxiang. He still made such a scandal in front of so many guests, with two rooms and one pulse, which annoyed old man Bai.


    However, Bai was obviously unable to continue to be the owner of the house. For the reason that the family can''t live for a day, old Bai directly appointed Bai Qing to act as the owner of the house temporarily, which was supported by everyone except two rooms and one pulse.


    He thought that he would have to go through a protracted struggle to get the position of home master. In this way, he got it without blood. Therefore, Bai Qing not only didn''t need to keep a low profile, but also wanted to keep a high profile. After all, the name of the door Lord is unknown. How can he do it.


    In Yanjing, all the rich clans know that there is Bai Qing in Ninghai, but they don''t know much about him. His position will inevitably arouse the doubts of many people. Therefore, what he needs to do now is to show his ability and achievements to enhance the confidence of those who support him, dispel the doubts of outsiders, twist the Bai family into a rope and establish his dignity, Stabilize his foundation. When Bai recovers his health, he has no way to take home the throne of the Lord.


    Tiangong entertainment is one of his achievements. It is also a private industry founded by him from scratch, which is more persuasive when showing his achievements to the Bai family.


    "Are you really the boss of Tiangong entertainment?"


    Although song Ziyi guessed it, she was shocked by Bai Qing''s personal confirmation. After all, the mysterious boss behind Tiangong entertainment is said to be a rich man who can turn his hand over the clouds and cover his hand for the rain in the industry. How can she not be surprised that such a legendary character actually stands in front of her and is so young.


    Of course, these are not the key. The key is that Bai Qing said Ning Ding was his brother, which made her think about what kind of status a man who can be called a brother by such a big man?


    Birds of a feather flock together. No wonder he despises himself. No wonder he can play with Kang Xiangyang and his son between applause. It turns out that he has such a noble identity.


    Thinking of this, song Ziyi was not excited, but dejected, giving birth to a deep inferiority complex. How could a noble person like him look at an actress like her.


    Days later, it feels great in the eyes of ordinary people, but in the eyes of real big people, it''s just a plaything.


    At the thought of the great difference between identity and status, song Ziyi became more and more desperate and even depressed. She hoped that Ningding was just an ordinary man, so that they could have a chance to be together. Otherwise, they could not be together.


    He likes me. Maybe it is because he knows we can''t be together that he refuses me thousands of miles away. He is willing to give me his contact number.


    But such a rational treatment of feelings, how can you embarrass me? I''d rather you never appeared in my world, never touched my heart, and I don''t have to be so uncomfortable as now.


    Song Ziyi thought sadly that tears had flickered in her beautiful eyes. She thought of Ningding''s laughter and farce when she was with her, their little drops when they were together, and her red face took the initiative to give her first kiss


    At this moment, her heart was as painful as a knife!

 Chapter 651

    "No, don''t cry. You''re a diva. You don''t know how to be suspicious when people see you."


    Bai Qing is a little confused. What''s the situation? Don''t you just want to sign a contract with her? As for tears?


    Step back a few steps to keep a distance, so as not to be misunderstood that he bullied her. He can ignore what others think of him, but he can''t ignore Ding Ning''s impression.


    He has made use of Ding Ning once in competing for the house owner. Although he has obtained his understanding, he still feels indebted to him.


    Song Ziyi obviously has a special relationship with him. If the paparazzi secretly photographed the scandal, Ding Ning had to break up with him because he dared to turn over the three major entertainment companies in order to vent his anger for his sister.


    Song Ziyi also realized that it was inappropriate. She quickly wiped her tears, put on sunglasses, hid her reddish eyes behind the lens, and said faintly, "if I sign a contract with Tiangong entertainment, I can see him."


    "Well, I can''t guarantee. I can only say that if you join Tiangong entertainment, you will have a chance to see him."


    Bai Qing feels guilty and says irresponsibly. In fact, he knows very well that although Tiangong entertainment is also in Ninghai, Ding Ning has never been there. As for whether he can meet them, it depends on their fate.


    Although it is shameless to do so, he can only do so in order to sign song Ziyi. Moreover, since Ding Ning helped her, he certainly doesn''t want to see her repeat her mistakes.


    If she is signed by another entertainment company, who dares to say that she will not be threatened or harassed before, but if she signs Tiangong entertainment, he can protect her for Ding Ning.


    Thinking of this, Bai Qing suddenly became more righteous. Anyway, it was all for the good of song Ziyi. Ding Ning would certainly like to see this result. Otherwise, everything he had done before would have been in vain.


    "Well, call me when you are ready for the contract. It must be easy to find my contact information with your energy."


    Song Ziyi made a crisp decision, waved his hand and turned away.


    She should seize the time to find Zhu wucai and see if she can ask Ningding''s contact information. If she can''t ask, she can only hope for Tiangong entertainment.


    Anyway, no matter what Ningding''s identity is and how big the gap between them is, she must see him and make it clear to him.


    Bai Qing watched her slim figure gradually go away and couldn''t help smiling bitterly. Although he found sufficient reasons for himself, he still felt that he took advantage of song Ziyi''s feelings for Ding Ning and was suspected of taking advantage of others'' danger.


    In the past, he would not have any psychological burden on such things, but now, as long as it is about Ding Ning, he has to consider more.


    After all, Ding Ning is no longer the young man he can look down on in the strange stone square. His trip to Yanjing has stirred up the situation in all directions. No one in the world knows you!


    I''m afraid even Ding Ning doesn''t know why the millennial aristocratic families in those places brought a team to celebrate their birthday by their owners yesterday?


    Bai Qing also learned after a deep talk with old man Bai last night that they sent such a high-standard team to test. What are they testing? Test whether the rumors are true or false, and whether Ding Ning really has the ability to rejuvenate people.


    After all, the more rich people are, the more afraid they are of death. These millennial families hold the power of life and death and live a life of extravagance and lust, so they cherish their lives even more.


    Now there is a miracle doctor who can rejuvenate people. How can they be indifferent? It''s just a rumor. After all, it''s a rumor. They always have to confirm it in person. This is the real reason why they came all the way.


    Bai Qing, who learned the truth, couldn''t laugh or cry. The heads of these millennial families didn''t intend to go to the Bai family to pay a birthday call, but directly went to the Su family to visit the Su family''s old man. After learning that the Su family''s old man went to the Bai family to celebrate his birthday in person, they followed in a crowd. In fact, it was thanks to Ding Ning that the Bai family''s centenary birthday could be such a sensation and face.


    Unfortunately, a good birthday banquet was finally destroyed by the tragedy done by Sheng Yunxiang. Otherwise, with this honor, the Bai family is likely to be ranked first among the four gate valves by the good doers.


    Was Sheng Yunxiang really responsible for the tragedy? Bai Qing was skeptical. After all, he knew that Ding Ning was resting in a room not far from the crime scene.


    The biggest flaw is that he knows that Qiao Qiao is resting in the backyard with Ding Ning, but she inexplicably stands up to testify for Qu Yan, saying that she and Qu Yan are friends she hasn''t seen for many years, and have been chatting with her, clearing Qu Yan of suspicion.


    Therefore, this case definitely has something to do with Ding Ning, but so what? Sheng Yunxiang or the couple who died had a relationship with him. He only knew that Ding Ning was his sworn brother and helped him a lot.


    Most importantly, he knows Ding Ning''s character and will never kill for no reason. If he did the case, it means they must die! So he was very wise to keep quiet, pretended not to know anything, and even deliberately concealed Ding Ning''s rest not far from the crime scene.


    This is probably why Ding Ning dared to pull this big lie and designed an imperfect plan to exonerate Qu Yan. Although Bai Qing made use of him, he believed that Bai Qing did things appropriately and would not really pit him. He knew what to say and what not to say. This is another kind of disguised trust.


    What makes Ding Ning''s flesh hurt is that in order to help Qu Yan get rid of his crime, he had to waste the frozen fruit obtained from the imperial palace to treat Qu Yan''s scalds and whip marks, otherwise all subsequent plans could not be realized.


    When he returned to Yanjing Hotel, Ding Ning suddenly got a big head when he saw the crowd waiting for him in the lobby.


    He is no stranger to these people, but he is not familiar with them. He met them at the Bai family birthday banquet yesterday. They are the heads of major giants and local Millennium families in Yanjing.


    As soon as his mind turned, he knew that the sequelae of old man Su''s sudden youth had finally broken out. These people must have come for the purpose of returning to youth.


    Fortunately, these people, relying on their identity, did not make such naked and direct requests. Instead, they took the initiative to hand him business cards, first mix their faces, and then invite him to have time to be a guest at home, so as to initially establish a good relationship.


    Ding Ning wanted to break their thoughts directly, but these people didn''t know where they heard about his weakness. Unexpectedly, everyone came to make friends with him with extremely rare medicinal materials.


    How can a person who focuses on medicine and cherishes rare herbs refuse? Therefore, Ding Ning happily accepted the gift, accepted their kindness, and generously gave them his contact information, making them happy and satisfied.


    He didn''t understand the truth of taking people''s hands short and eating people''s soft mouth, but he was really reluctant to let go of these rare herbs that were almost extinct.


    But he also made it clear that he didn''t have the ability to prolong his life. Old man Su was just caused by old injuries because his life was not exhausted. In addition, the Su family provided some extremely rare drugs, so he could make old man Su look dozens of years younger.


    Sure enough, all these rich families have deep inside information and are very particular about their work. They said that as long as Ding Ning is willing to sell and needs any medicine, just tell them and they will try their best to collect it.


    Ding Ning seemed to see a way to get rich. This "wealth" was not money, but herbs, so he patted his chest and promised that he would be willing to serve as long as he had the medicine he needed.


    This is also a last resort. After all, there are so many Ivy beads. He can''t give one to everyone. Since he dares to say so, it is naturally because he is sure.


    If he gets rare medicinal materials from these people who have great skills, he can cultivate more medicinal materials. With enough medicinal materials, his alchemy will advance by leaps and bounds.


    Most of these people are ordinary people. The human level best pill "fuludan" is enough to kill them. It is still possible to make them live a long life, prolong their life and rejuvenate their youth.


    As for individual warriors, he can only refine the prefecture level pill "longevity pill" to supplement their vitality.


    Wanshou pill is a lower grade pill at the prefecture level, and there is no slightest comparability with the huge vitality contained in the low-level top-grade Mingyuan pill. That human shaped Polygonum multiflorum can be refined as the main medicinal material.


    Although in Ding Ning''s opinion, longevity pill, which contains low vitality, is extremely chicken ribs. The higher the cultivation, the worse the effect, but for ordinary martial artists, it is definitely a panacea to prolong life and rejuvenate youth.


    These big families who come to the door, even those who have martial arts, can''t have too high accomplishments. As long as their accomplishments don''t exceed the grandmaster or tianwu realm, the effect is absolutely powerful.


    Think about it. By relying on human level pills and prefecture level inferior pills, you can exchange these people for the rare herbs he dreams of. It''s a fool not to do this kind of business with a huge profit.


    These people lined up at the door of the hotel in an orderly manner. LAN Mengdie, pan Xiangyun and gentle Liu shengqian Dai were responsible for registration records, tea making reception, sending away, shouting the next in, and receiving gifts inside. The division of work was clear and orderly.


    In the corridor at the door of the room, there are long queues of unknown hotel guests with gifts. Why do big people receive gifts here in public.


    Even with the help of four women, they were still busy until noon, and their hands were soft when they received gifts, which was regarded as sending off these enthusiastic guests.


    Among them, the most interesting thing is to receive Murong king, the master of Murong family. Ding Ning was particularly enthusiastic about him and talked with him for half an hour, which made him feel flattered.


    However, Murong Junlin felt uncomfortable when he thought of his son Murong laughing and calling Ding Ning''s brother-in-law. Although Ding Ning has become a guest of all the rich families, even he had to visit in person to prolong his father''s life, he still couldn''t accept Ding Ning''s presence with his daughter.


    The Murong family''s wealth is not empty talk. Once they become the Murong family''s son-in-law, they will rise to the sky step by step.


    The marriage of the millennial aristocratic family can''t be decided by themselves at all. They think more about the invisible benefits that marriage can bring to the family. The concept of being equal has been deeply rooted to the point of paranoia. If the object of marriage is a slightly worse family, they will feel a shame.


    Although Ding Ning is a hot miracle doctor, it''s a pity that he was born too humble and was still the son of a butcher, which makes him secretly feel that Ding Ning is not worthy of his daughter at all.


    Especially at Bai Lao''s birthday party yesterday, Murong Junlin saw with his own eyes that Ding Ning and the Qiao girl were intimate, which obviously had a very unusual relationship.


    The Qiao family is one of the four big gates. He doesn''t want to make Murong and Qiao unhappy because of his daughter''s marriage. Therefore, his enthusiasm for Ding Ning is somewhat lukewarm.

 Chapter 652

    Ding Ning didn''t know what he was thinking. He just felt that Murong Junlin was the father of his sister Murong Yanran and had this relationship, so he was very enthusiastic about him.


    If he knew that Murong Junlin was disgusting with his origin, he promised not to give him any good face. He would not even accept gifts, so he would directly drive him out.


    After giving away these gift givers, it was already noon. Huzi, his wife and Wei Biao came to practice for him one after another.


    Because he had to catch a plane in the afternoon, Ding Ning didn''t drink. He found a hotel and had a simple meal. After dinner, the party formed a motorcade and sent him to the airport.


    "Brother, will you still come when we are in the final?"


    On the way to the airport, blue Mengdie asked reluctantly.


    "Sorry, I''m afraid I won''t have time to come by then. You have to refuel."


    Ding Ning looked at the expectant eyes of LAN Mengdie and pan Xiangyun and said apologetically that he had entrusted Huzi and others to take care of them. Even the room of Yanjing Hotel was not returned for their use. After all, it was relatively safe here.


    "Oh!"


    Blue Mengdie and pan Xiangyun responded listlessly, some depressed.


    Although Ding Ning goes out early and comes back late these days and has little time to accompany them, he will chat with them as soon as he is free and take care of them, giving them a strong sense of dependence.


    "Don''t worry. In the future, you will be the contracted actors of Tiangong entertainment. See you in Ninghai at that time. I''ll treat you to a big meal."


    Ding Ning promised with a smile.


    Pan Xiangyun was inspired: "this is what you said. Don''t go back."


    "Of course not. I said I would keep you for a lifetime."


    Ding Ning teased and said. Then he saw a red glow floating on Pan Xiangyun''s face, but looked at himself affectionately. He suddenly jumped in his heart and secretly regretted that he was careless and didn''t intend to attract bees and butterflies. How can he not control this mouth.


    Seeing that LAN Mengdie is still in low mood, knowing that she is worried about her future, she quickly changed the topic and said, "Mengdie, I have said hello to Tiangong entertainment. You will all be the contracted actors of Tiangong entertainment in the future."


    "Ah? Really?"


    Blue Mengdie asked pleasantly.


    "Of course it''s true. When did I lie to you?"


    Ding Ning pretended to be unhappy and said.


    "Oh! We can be together again. Thank you, brother!"


    Blue dream butterfly cheered, smiled and shouted with Pan Xiangyun in her arms, and didn''t forget to thank Ding Ning.


    Looking at their happy appearance, Ding Ning unconsciously turned up the corners of his mouth. Beauty is always so easy to infect others'' emotions. Even if there is no wrong idea for them, it is also a pleasant enjoyment to see them happy.


    Liu shengqian Dai sat behind Ding Ning''s driver''s seat, slightly undetectable, and glanced. This flower heart radish really loves each other.


    The co pilot smiled softly, "master, I''ll follow you in the future. Where do I live in Ninghai?"


    Ding Ning scratched his head: "you like it. If you like living with me, go to my house. If you want to live with Nono and Xiaoyao, live with them."


    "Where do sister Nuo and Xiao Yao live?"


    Asked softly and curiously.


    "Well, you''d better live with me. The house they rent now is not big. I''m afraid you can''t live in it when you go. Otherwise, you can stay with me temporarily and buy you a bigger house these two days before you move there."


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered that the house Xiao Nuo rented was not big. He couldn''t help but have a headache and wondered whether Xiao Yao and Xiao Nuo were their own women and whether they should buy a house for them.


    "Master, I''m your disciple. You don''t want to take me too?"


    Gentle and half joking, she knows how many women surround Ding Ning these days, and has subconsciously regarded him as a big sex wolf.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Am I such a person?"


    Ding Ning scolded with a black line on his face. Don''t say he didn''t have that heart. Even if he had that heart, he didn''t have the courage. Xiao Yao called two days ago, but he said that she and Xiao Nuo almost fell out.


    Call Xiao Nuo these two days. She''s neither hot nor cold. Let him beat a drum in his heart. At this point, he doesn''t dare to provoke tenderness.


    "That''s who you are."


    Liu shengqian Dai suddenly said something sour with her mouth curled, which made Ding Ning open her mouth in amazement and looked at her incredulously from the back mirror.


    "My brother is the best one."


    Liu shengqian Dai was in a panic. Why did she unconsciously say what she said? She quickly continued to pretend to be retarded and changed her mind.


    "Cough, my money bag knows me best and is the most sincere person!"


    Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief and thought he had heard wrong just now. He was praised by Se, and Liu Sheng gave a shallow voice.


    Liu shengqian Dai secretly stuck out her tongue for fear of revealing her flaws. She tilted her head and giggled and continued to pretend to be mentally retarded children.


    Gentle and soft, blue Mengdie and pan Xiangyun looked at Liu shengqian Dai strangely. They didn''t think Liu shengqian Dai was retarded. When Ding Ning wasn''t around them these two days, she was very smart.


    However, they get along very well these two days. Although they don''t know why Liu shengqian Dai pretended in front of Ding Ning, they also rationally didn''t point out. After all, Ding Ning''s love for her is obvious to all. They won''t be villains in vain and offend people for nothing.


    "Master, what''s the matter with the girl of the Qiao family? And why does the Murong boy call your brother-in-law?"


    Speaking of Ding Ning''s romantic history, tenderness and softness immediately renewed their spirit and asked with gossip on their face.


    "Cough, Qiao Qiao and I are old classmates. Murong''s smiling sister is my dry sister. Heaven and earth conscience. His sister and I really have nothing. I don''t know why he has to call my brother-in-law. It''s not my fault."


    Ding Ning looked ahead and replied without turning his head. In fact, he was very guilty.


    But I didn''t see that Liu Sheng''s shallow Dai''s mouth was more powerful. He secretly feigned in his heart. What old classmate can stay in bed all night?


    "Hum, I don''t care about the bad things between you, as long as you don''t apologize to sister Nuo."


    She looked up gently and proudly, glanced obliquely at Ding Ning, and threatened to defend Xiao Nuo against injustice.


    Ding Ning has nothing to say. It seems that he has expanded a little after he has reached the condition that he can marry multiple wives with No. 1 chief.


    Although he was always alert, he really had no resistance to the temptation of beauty. This trip to Yanjing took Qiao Qiao and Qu Yan back. He will soon come to Ninghai to find himself.


    When he thought of Qu Yan, he felt a headache again. He was a person who was obsessed with spiritual cleanliness. It is reasonable to say that Qu Yan could not accept such a married woman, but he didn''t know why. Maybe it was because of her tragic experience, or because she inadvertently touched one of his sensitive nerves, so that he didn''t dislike her at all, And decided to take good care of her all her life.


    This abnormal reaction made him wonder secretly. He had clearly practiced the Bodhi Heart formula of clearing heart and calming Qi, but he seemed to have no resistance in terms of beauty. It seemed that his desire for possession became stronger and stronger. He wanted to be in his pocket when he saw beautiful women.


    Including song Ziyi, although he resolutely chose to break contact with her, as long as he thought that she would marry other men in the future, his heart was sour.


    If he knew that Chiyou, his ancestor, was not only powerful but also domineering, and that almost all the beauties in the whole Jiuli tribe were his women, perhaps he would know the answer.


    With the awakening of Chiyou''s blood, his character has also been imperceptibly affected. He is domineering, confident, fearless and greedy. Seeing good things is like being in his bag.


    Xuanji didn''t mean to tell him that the reason why she hated Chiyou so much and didn''t be easily defeated by him was actually just one of the reasons. Another more important reason was that Chiyou molested her after defeating her. If she hadn''t threatened suicide, I''m afraid she would have been taken back to her bridal chamber by Chiyou on the spot.


    This is also the main reason why Xuanji, as the spokesman of the gods, does not hesitate to lie to the gods and get rid of Chiyou. If Chiyou finally defeats the Yanhuang tribe, Xuanji will be robbed back to the tribe as the village lady in the next step.


    Pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie saw that the atmosphere was a little awkward. They cleverly turned off the topic and talked about the campus star final, which made the atmosphere warm again.


    In the airport parking lot, a convoy of hundreds of cars came down one by one, and the well-dressed childe hugged and bid farewell to Ding Ning one by one, making the people around who didn''t know the truth think there was a big man.


    Ding Ning looked at the eager and reluctant eyes of the people and couldn''t help feeling thousands of feelings. Although he had only stayed in Yanjing for more than a week, he had seen the life of the top rich, met the owners of hundreds of door and valve families, met two founding fathers, three statesmen, and made so many friends, which he couldn''t imagine before.


    How big the heart is, how broad the world is. Ding Ning suddenly gave birth to infinite pride and said loudly: "brothers, if you have time to go to Ninghai, you must call me and let me do my host''s friendship."


    "Well, don''t be stingy then."


    "I will find brother Ning when I go to Ninghai. Don''t say you don''t know me then."


    "When we go in a group, I don''t believe so many people can''t drink Ningge."


    "Fuck off, you son of a bitch. I haven''t drunk him at our home in Yanjing. When I arrived in Ninghai, I didn''t dare to drink anything."


    "Yes, brother Ning, if I have a chance to go to Ninghai, don''t buy me a drink. Your drinking capacity... I really can''t do it."


    ¡­¡­


    All the people shouted. With Li zheniang''s angry voice "I can''t do it", the people burst into laughter, and the sadness of parting was swept away.


    Ding Ning didn''t find that there was a Rolls Royce parked early in the corner of the parking lot. In the car, a beautiful woman was looking at him from a distance through the car glass, with tears streaming down her eyes.


    The old woman beside the woman sighed: "don''t be sad, miss. The young master came to Yanjing and not only cured the old master, but also stayed in the Su family all night. The young master is so excellent and so many girls like him. You should be proud of him."


    "Well, I don''t cry. I''m proud of him. Ning''er, my child, have a nice trip!"


    Su Ningxiang wiped her tears and showed a proud and proud smile. The smile was as beautiful as flowers in full bloom.


    ¡­¡­


    A Volvo drove into the parking lot. After parking, a man and a woman stepped down from the car.


    The woman is wearing a baseball cap, a big sunglasses on her face and a mask. She can''t see her face clearly, but her figure is concave and convex and graceful.


    The man was tall and burly, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He took out his suitcase from the trunk and asked hesitantly, "Ziyi, have you really decided? Do you want to think about it again and take a break for a while? Is it too hasty to sign the contract?"


    "Well, brother, I''ve decided. You can help me dispose of the car and keep the house for the time being. I can have a foothold when I go back to Yanjing. I''ll call you when I settle down in Ninghai and you can go there."


    The woman turned her head and looked at the tall buildings in the distance, and said with some reluctance.

 Chapter 653

    The man nodded when he heard the speech and told him: "I will deal with things here as soon as possible. When you arrive in Ninghai, you should take good care of yourself. You''d better find a lawyer to see it clearly when signing the contract. Don''t pit you like Star Art for so many years."


    "I know, brother. Don''t worry. I''m not a child anymore. I''ll take care of myself. Go back quickly."


    Song Ziyi said with a smile.


    "You girl, I don''t know what you think. So many companies are looking for you. Why do you want to go to Ninghai? Hey! Forget it, you grow up and have your own opinion. I don''t say much. I''ll send you in!"


    Song Ziwen fondly touched her sister''s head and said with some embarrassment as she walked: "Ziyi, I won''t go to Ninghai with you. I have a job here. I have to find it again when I go to Ninghai. It''s very troublesome. Besides, I''m used to my life in Yanjing. I''m afraid I won''t adapt there. Besides... Again..."


    "Ah!"


    Song Ziyi looked at her brother in surprise. She immediately remembered that her brother was hospitalized these two days and the beautiful nurse who took good care of him. She was surprised and said, "brother, did you date with that little cherry nurse?"


    "I... hey... Not yet, but she promised to have dinner with me in the evening."


    Song Ziwen simply scratched his head, his face turned red and smiled shyly.


    "Brother, you''re OK. I''ve only lived in the hospital for two days and hooked up with others. Great. How old is nurse Xiaoying? Where is her home? What do her parents do? What''s her personality? Is it good for you..."


    As soon as song Ziyi was excited, she had the problem of tuberculosis again, and her mouth was like a machine gun.


    Song Ziwen couldn''t laugh or cry. "They just promised to have dinner with me at night. They haven''t left the eight characters yet. I don''t know."


    "Well, I mean, when you meet in the evening, you must ask these questions clearly. Our parents are gone. Our brothers and sisters depend on each other. You have suffered so much for me. Therefore, my future sister-in-law must be a virtuous, dignified, kind-hearted woman who can make you happy..."


    Song Ziyi kept nagging. Her brother had suffered so much for her. She sincerely hoped that her brother could be happy.


    Song Ziwen enjoyed her sister with a smile, just like her mother when she was alive. Her heart was full of warmth.


    "Brother, I''m rich now. You don''t have to worry about money. When I get there, I''ll call a lawyer and transfer the current house to you. If nurse Sakura is a good girl after investigation, I''ll cover all the expenses for your marriage. I''ll buy you a villa and a good car, but you have to promise me to tell her your identity after investigating her character, I don''t mean anything else. I''m just afraid you''ll be cheated. "


    Song Ziyi told her carefully.


    "It''s too early to say this now. Let''s have a look first. Purple clothes. I can''t use your money when I get married. I can earn my own money if I have hands and feet. It''s not easy for you to earn some money. Save it well. When you find a good man in the future, you''ll almost get married. Don''t be so high-minded."


    Song Ziwen cried and laughed. He knew how difficult it was for his sister to make money. As a brother, how could he want his sister''s money.


    Song Ziyi hasn''t had time to tell her brother that she has 8 billion now. It''s not that she doesn''t trust him, but that she has other plans.


    Before finding Ningding, she doesn''t intend to use the money. After finding Ningding, if Ningding really likes her, she can use the money. If Ningding doesn''t like her, she will return the 8 billion to him and owe him less. Her heart can be more comfortable.


    "Brother, don''t worry about me. The boss of Tiangong entertainment has talked to me about the signing conditions. It gives me the contract of international stars. The income has doubled several times. It''s not a problem to earn tens of millions a year. We are close brothers and sisters. If you hadn''t dropped out of school to work to support me to go to school, you wouldn''t have me today. You and I still know what to do."


    Song Ziyi said angrily. Remembering that her brother had talked about a girlfriend before, she dumped him because he had no money, no room and no car. She ran away with a rich second generation.


    No one knows how much her brother hurts her better than her. It''s his first love and invested all his feelings. In fact, as long as he tells her that he is song Ziyi''s brother, the vain girl will never leave him and will take the initiative to throw her arms and hug him and please him in every way.


    But he would rather watch her trample on his dignity and abandon him like my shoes. He tore his heart and lungs in pain, but he didn''t tell her his identity from beginning to end, which made song Ziyi very distressed that he took care of her brother like a father.


    "I don''t want the money and car. I don''t need to transfer the ownership of the house in Yanjing. When you''re not in Yanjing, I live first. I have hands and feet to support myself."


    Song Ziwen smiled foolishly: "besides, although I think yingzi is a good girl, after all, I don''t know her character. I don''t want to meet a vain girl like Shirley again."


    Speaking of Shirley''s first love girlfriend, Song Ziwen''s heart suddenly hurt and his face darkened. Although his reason told him that it was a good thing for Shirley to reveal her true face, the emotional things can be put down. What''s more, it was his first love. He invested all his feelings. Up to now, his heart still hurts.


    "Well, don''t mention her. If yingzi is a good girl, don''t miss it. Money is not a problem for your baby sister. Anyway, as long as you are happy."


    Song Ziyi was sensitive to the pain in her brother''s heart. Thinking that the woman hurt her brother so deeply, she could not help but quietly clenched her fist and quickly changed the topic: "the house is for you anyway. It''s up to you if you can''t transfer the ownership. Anyway, yours is mine and mine is yours."


    "That''s ok... Eh! How come so many people won''t be your fans?"


    Song Ziwen was talking when he suddenly found that hundreds of people in front were walking towards the airport waiting hall. He was surprised and asked with worry.


    "Ah... It can''t be a fan. Few people know when I go to Ninghai. Besides, you see, these people are all dressed in extraordinary clothes. It''s estimated that they are idle childe brothers who get together to make trouble."


    Song Ziyi looked up and said with some disgust.


    After Kang Hua''s affair, she hated these arrogant, domineering and evil childe brothers and didn''t have a good impression. Of course, Ning Ding and Bai Qing are two special cases.


    Pulling some stiff Song Ziwen through the crowd, I don''t know who it was. When I saw her graceful figure, I whistled frivolously.


    Song Ziyi frowned and didn''t want to cause trouble. Without saying a word, she took her brother straight into the waiting hall.


    Ding Ning slightly picked her eyebrows. Song Ziyi couldn''t recognize him, but he recognized her. He couldn''t help wondering, hasn''t this girl just terminated her contract with Xingyi? Where are you going?


    But now that he had decided to forget about the Jianghu, he didn''t intend to mind his own business. He turned around at the gate of the waiting hall and said, "you must leave after seeing off the king for thousands of miles. Please come back, brothers."


    "Brother Ning, don''t forget to contact us when you come to Yanjing in the future."


    "Brother Ning, have a nice trip. We have plenty of opportunities to meet in the future."


    "By the way, I haven''t thanked brother Ning for giving me the medicine. It''s effective... Hey hey!"


    "Since taking your medicine, although it''s not time yet, I feel that the old waist is strong and waiting for the lifting of the ban."


    "Brother Ning, just wait for the ban period. Brother, I''m going to fight 300 rounds. It''s cool."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of Childe brothers are looking forward to it. In these two days, the medicine begins to play a role. They feel full of firepower and wait for Ding Ning to show their strength as soon as the ban lifting period is over.


    "Even if you take the medicine, you should also pay attention to moderation in the future. It''s not a good thing to indulge in excessive lust at a young age. Please go back and have the opportunity to contact me in Ninghai and let me do my host''s friendship."


    Ding Ning said in a deep voice.


    Blue Mengdie and pan Xiangyun have crimson faces, and their expressions are very unnatural. They are not used to such explicit words. On the contrary, they have been hanging around with mosquitoes and gentle and soft. They haven''t heard any meat words and don''t care at all.


    "Bah, a group of shameless people! What a shame."


    When song Ziyi heard these explicit words, she couldn''t help spitting and muttering in a low voice.


    Song Ziwen pulled her hand and said in a helpless low voice, "the man called Ningge must be a big man in a rich family. You''re alone and don''t talk. Don''t get yourself into trouble."


    "Well, I see. Brother, go back first. When you get there, I''ll call you to report peace. You have to take good care of yourself!"


    Song Ziyi''s heart suddenly gave birth to a thick reluctance, and her voice choked.


    "Good! You too. Hurry in, brother. Watch you go in!"


    Song Ziwen fondly touched her head, and her eyes were a little wet. After all, their brother and sister had never separated for so many years.


    This time when song Ziyi went to Ninghai, he would stay there, but he would stay in Yanjing because of his upcoming relationship. From then on, it was not so easy for his brother and sister to meet again.


    Ding Ning''s ear power is amazing. He listens to their dialogue clearly. He can''t help laughing in his heart. This girl is really angry. Fortunately, she hasn''t been heard by these guys, otherwise there will be some trouble.


    "Well, brother, hurry back, tidy up and dress up. You still have a date in the evening."


    Song Ziyi hugged her brother and joked with a strong smile.


    "Hey, hey, I''ll go. Go in quickly!"


    Song Ziwen knew that staying would only make her sister more sad. She handed the suitcase to song Ziyi, waved her hand and resolutely turned away.


    "All right, we''ll go in now. Go back, too!"


    Ding Ning was curious about where song Ziyi was going and which flight he was catching, so he quickly sent these guys away.


    "Brother Ning, pay attention to safety, and we''ll withdraw first!"


    "When you get there, give us a message to report peace."


    "Yes, didn''t brother Hu pull you into the group? If you have something to say to my brothers, if anyone dares to provoke you, my brothers will kill you directly to Ninghai."


    "Brother Ning, I wish you a smooth journey... Ouch, you are very sick. You don''t have eyes when you walk."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of people said goodbye to Ding Ning. When they were about to turn around and leave, a man wearing a hat, a mask and sunglasses stuck on his face, who couldn''t see his face clearly, walked through the crowd and accidentally stepped on Lu Tingzhen''s foot. It hurt. He shouted angrily.


    "Sorry, sorry!"


    The man repeatedly nodded and bowed to apologize. Lu Tingzhen angrily scolded, "what''s special? I''m sorry. It works. What do you want the police to do?"


    Wei Biao frowned: "forget it, Tingzhen, it''s not intentional. Besides, he apologized again. There''s no need to hold on."


    "That''s OK. Listen to brother Biao, boy. You should have long eyes when you walk in the future."


    Lu Tingzhen could only give up when he saw that Wei Biao was talking, but he still couldn''t help scolding.

 Chapter 654

    "Yes, you must pay attention in the future."


    The man''s humility was a little too much. Seeing that the people were no longer investigated, he hurried to the airport.


    Ding Ning frowned tightly and stared at the man. He always felt that the man''s figure seemed familiar, but he couldn''t remember who it was.


    At this time, the man had passed by him. After turning a corner, he felt his hand in his arms, and his steps suddenly began to accelerate and ran in the direction of song Ziyi.


    When Ding Ning saw this scene, his face suddenly changed dramatically. He screamed badly. He kicked hard at his feet and rushed at the man like a hunting cheetah. He shouted in his mouth, "Song Ziyi, get away!"


    Song Ziyi suddenly heard someone calling her name. She raised her head in amazement, but saw them rush towards him one by one. For a moment, she was silly there.


    "Song Ziyi, die!"


    A hysterical voice suddenly sounded. The man turned his wrist, a bright dagger appeared and stabbed song Ziyi''s chest.


    "Kanghua? It''s you. What do you want to do?"


    Song Ziyi realized that someone was going to kill herself. The familiar voice made her immediately recognize that the man was Kanghua, and she couldn''t help screaming.


    But where did she experience such a crisis of life and death? She knew what she had to do now was to escape quickly, but her legs were weak. Her body''s response could not keep up with the instructions of her brain. She stayed there with a white face and a blank in her brain. Did she die here like this?


    Poof.


    Just as the dagger was about to pierce the chest of song Ziyi, a tall figure suddenly appeared, blocking song Ziyi in front of him, and the dagger was firmly tied on the back of the figure.


    "Ah!"


    "Brother Ning!"


    "Brother!"


    "MD, die!"


    "I want your life."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of Childe brothers'' eyes turned red in an instant and hurled at Kang Hua. Pan Xiangyun and LAN mengde had already cried.


    Wei Biao angrily scolded and ran to Kang Hua desperately to stop him from adding the second knife, but he had just walked a long way out, and there was no time to stop it.


    Just as he roared in despair, a slim figure appeared in front of Kang Hua like a ghost and hit him in the face.


    "Click!"


    When the sound of bone fracture was heard, Kanghua flew out like a broken kite.


    With the sound of "Dang", the dagger fell to the ground. Kang Hua''s face was as miserable as the scene of the car accident. His nose and face had become the same altitude. The bridge of his nose was completely crushed, and the blood rushed out like money. It was as ferocious as a fierce ghost. With his sad scream, people shuddered.


    Wei Biao was stunned, the childe''s friends were stunned, the crying women were stunned, and the passengers who witnessed this scene were also stunned.


    Then I don''t know which woman with poor psychological quality sent out a scream of fear: "kill, kill..."


    With the sound of "boom", the whole airport hall seemed to explode. People screamed and fled in all directions, and the scene was in chaos.


    Song Ziyi raised her head and looked at Ding Ning with a bitter smile. She hadn''t completely recovered. She couldn''t understand why the man wanted to sacrifice his life to save her. Moreover, it seemed that he knew himself and had called her name before.


    Ding Ning secretly complained. Due to the previous angle and distance, he had no time to stop Kang Hua and could only block the knife for song Ziyi.


    With his current physical strength, let alone Kanghua is just an ordinary person. Even if he is a martial artist, this knife can''t hurt him at all.


    But he didn''t expect Liu shengqian Dai to be so impulsive and so fast. Before he could make a move, he cleaned up Kanghua cleanly.


    But the trouble also comes from it. After all, it''s unimaginable that so many people saw him get a knife, but he was unharmed.


    Also, Liu shengqian Dai shot in anger. The power of that punch was not what ordinary people could do. In full view of the public, even if it was a self-defense counterattack, it was too much defense.


    Even if they make enough sense and have a relationship that can be settled, those who accept the police''s inquiry will certainly delay their flight.


    Ah, trouble, what trouble!


    Ding Ning shook his head in distress, and suddenly came bursts of fragrance from his nose. His arms were as soft as jade. He remembered that he still held song Ziyi in his arms. He quickly released his hand and asked with concern, "are you... Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine!"


    Song Ziyi woke up. Her face suddenly turned crimson. She took an unnatural step back and kept a distance from him.


    But then I remembered that such an action was really heartbreaking. People had just saved her, but they didn''t mean to hold her. They smiled apologetically.


    Suddenly he remembered that he had just blocked a knife for himself. He exclaimed, "how''s your injury? Come on, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Ding Ning secretly feigned. The girl''s reaction was too slow. Now she remembered his injury.


    "Brother, how are you? I''m scared to death, whining..."


    "Brother, don''t scare me. Is your injury okay?"


    Pan Xiangyun and blue Mengdie ran over crying and pulled Ding Ning to look left and right to see if the injury was serious.


    "Master? How are you?"


    Gentle and soft also ran over and asked nervously. Liu shengqian Dai next to him also looked at him with concern.


    "I''m fine. This guy is fierce on the surface. In fact, he''s as weak as a woman. He just pierced my clothes and didn''t hurt me."


    Ding Ning shrugged his shoulders and found a bad reason. Kang Hua, who was lying on the ground and had no resistance, almost wanted to die when he heard this. NIMA, it was a knife that I concentrated all my strength. How could it not pierce the skin? I really thought I was a Wolverine.


    Everyone looked at him suspiciously. They were not fools. They couldn''t see how fierce Kanghua''s knife was. Only Wei Biao looked at Ding Ning thoughtfully. He knew that Ding Ning was not an ordinary person, but he carried the knife hard and didn''t even break the oil skin. It''s too unthinkable.


    Gentle and soft, more direct, directly began to take off dingning''s clothes.


    "What are you doing? Master, I''m a performer but not a prostitute."


    Ding Ning put his hands on his chest and looked at her warily.


    Seeing that he was still in the mood to joke, they were relieved and believed that he was really all right.


    The frightened mosquito calmed down and joked with her best friend: "Rourou, even if you want to give your master, you will avoid us at least. It''s too hot in public."


    Gentle and soft, she said her pretty face turned red, but she didn''t stop at all. She took off Ding Ning''s coat three times, five times and two. When she saw that there was only one red dot behind her, she was relieved. Unwilling to show weakness, she said, "if I really want to go to him, I can go anywhere. It doesn''t matter whether it''s in public or not."


    "Sister Rou, good, come on, show us!"


    "Come on, let''s have a live broadcast. I''ll make a small film to ensure box office sales."


    "Ya, you want to rob the business of the little devil in Fusang. Be careful that the devil is in a hurry with you."


    "Cut, the little devil''s little film doesn''t have Ningge''s body so great and Rou''s body so hot. I''m a single dog that benefits the whole of China."


    "Lying trough, brother Ning, how do you practice your muscles? I''ll go. It''s really thin when dressed and meat when undressed."


    "People are so popular. I also exercise in the gym all day. How can I practice my muscles? I don''t look as good as brother Ning''s muscles."


    "What do you know, Ningge? This is a streamlined muscle. It''s much more handsome than the muscle trained in the gym."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that Ding Ning was really all right, they suddenly talked nonsense again.


    After seeing Ding Ning''s muscles full of explosive force but beautiful lines, he immediately screamed and surrounded you to touch me with envy.


    Even pan Xiangyun and blue Mengdie were hit by a deer. They touched it quietly with a red face. Their smooth lines, perfect Mermaid line and strong pectoralis major muscles almost dripping out of their eyes.


    The mosquito also secretly stretched out his hand to touch it, but the jealous tiger glared at it and took back his hand.


    On the contrary, although song Ziyi was amazed at Ding Ning''s perfect figure, as a diva star, she had seen too many male models with beautiful lines and had a certain immunity.


    But even so, she has to admit that Ding Ning''s figure can''t be compared with even those world-class male models. If she doesn''t have someone she likes in her heart, she may also make a flower mania.


    "Lying trough, what do you think of me as, monkey? Give me your clothes quickly."


    Ding Ning wouldn''t mind being touched by a beautiful woman, but he couldn''t accept being robbed by a group of old men. He flushed and grabbed the clothes in his gentle hands and put them on his body.


    "Wow, master, I finally know why sister Nuo likes you so much. Just your muscle, the strength and persistence that burst out will certainly satisfy sister Nuo. Don''t want it."


    Gentle and soft eyes twinkle with small stars and drool on his face. It''s even more dirty than mosquitoes. The name gentle and soft really doesn''t live up to its name.


    Ding Ning was full of black lines in his head and lamented in his heart that Xiaoyao, mosquitoes and tenderness are dirty women. Is nono actually a female rogue? She disguised very well.


    Although pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie are very fond of Ding Ning, they have not risen to the level of love. They mostly enjoy the feelings of brothers and sisters spoiled by him.


    But at the moment, seeing Ding Ning''s wet show and hearing the explicit words of tenderness and softness, Xia immediately gave birth to her cheeks and lowered her head in shame, but her heart pounded like a deer, and her mouth was dry for a while. Yes, it would be fun to do that with such a strong man.


    Where had song Ziyi heard such meat words? Her face was hot. Fortunately, it was covered by masks and sunglasses. Others didn''t see it. I wanted to come forward to thank him and ask him how he knew himself. For a moment, I was embarrassed to speak.


    When such a big thing happened at the airport, the airport security guards rushed over one after another. Seeing the large number of people here, they didn''t dare to approach. They stared at them closely outside and waited for the arrival of the police.


    Ding Ning saw the formation and looked at the time again. He couldn''t help smiling bitterly: "it seems that he can''t catch up with the plane."


    "Do you have something urgent to hurry back at once?"


    Wei Biao asked with a different look in his eyes.


    "Well, there''s a patient waiting for me to rescue."


    Ding Ning''s heart moved. Although he didn''t like others to use their privileges, he didn''t like trouble. Moreover, this time, Liu Sheng Qiandai was involved. Her identity was originally forged by Wu Xian. Although it can be used at ordinary times, once it was involved in the case, who knows whether the problem will be found out, he didn''t know at all.


    "Since you have something urgent, you can go first and I''ll take care of it!"


    Wei Biao thought for a while and assured him calmly.


    They looked at him in surprise. They didn''t know where he got such great confidence. You know, even if they had extraordinary life experience, they were involved in the criminal case of suspected airport homicide. Even if it would be all right in the end, the procedure to go still had to go. It wouldn''t be finished without delaying a few days.

 Chapter 655

    "Then trouble brother Biao!"


    Ding Ning was delighted when he heard the speech. He didn''t care what way Wei Biao dealt with it, as long as he could get rid of the trouble for the time being.


    Wei Biao gave him the impression that he was always calm. He was by no means a big talker. He believed that since he dared to say it, he would be able to do it.


    "Miss, since you know this man, do you know why he killed you?"


    Wei Biao looked at Song Ziyi and asked him if he could promise to let Ding Ning leave, but Kanghua came to song Ziyi and was a party to the case. He didn''t intend to let her leave.


    "I only know his name is Kanghua. I don''t know why he killed me."


    Song Ziyi looked at Wei Biao in embarrassment. Her words were half true and half false. She couldn''t tell some secrets, but she really didn''t expect Kang Hua to kill her.


    Wei Biao frowned slightly. He didn''t know what happened. He couldn''t speak for song Ziyi.


    Before, Ding Ning shouted song Ziyi be careful. Everyone might not pay attention, but he heard it clearly and knew that Ding Ning knew her.


    But song Ziyi''s performance clearly didn''t know Ding Ning, which made him a little confused.


    "Brother Biao, take a step!"


    Ding Ning knows song Ziyi''s difficulties. After all, he takes the criminal evidence of Kanghua''s father and son to coerce them to terminate the contract. It''s still his idea. If song Ziyi is also left for investigation, I''m afraid it will cause more trouble. Just do it to the end and help him again.


    "Well, you say!"


    Ding Ning hugged Wei Biao to one side and told him the truth under the eyes of the airport security guard.


    But he didn''t say that Ningding was disguised by him. He only said that he was a good friend. He even threatened Xingyi and song Ziyi to terminate the contract. He said it was his idea for Ningding.


    What Wei Biaobiao said was only to make complaints about the name of Ning Ding, but he did not say much about the other. He also knew that once he had investigated, he would probably involve Ding Ning''s friend named Ning Ding, and thus involved him. Immediately patted him on the shoulder: "OK, I know. Take her with you and leave it to me."


    "Brother Biao, thank you very much. The boarding time is coming. We have to go quickly."


    Ding Ning looked at the police and said anxiously.


    "You go. I''ll take care of it. When you go back, help me see Xiao Yao and take care of her."


    Ding Ning didn''t know what Wei Biao knew, or he said casually. He nodded guilty. Can his woman not take care of him?


    Wei Biao met the police and said something to the serious policeman. Then he took out something and showed it. The policeman politely asked someone to handcuff Kang Hua and take him away. He also signaled the security guard to let him go. Ding Ning waved his hand with some nervous song Ziyi and the crowd and swaggered into the boarding gate.


    Until he got on the plane, Ding Ning still had a strange color on his face. Although Wei Biao was far away when he showed it, he glanced inadvertently as if... It had its own.


    It''s an unparalleled order, but it''s half smaller than Xiang Tiange''s unparalleled order. I didn''t expect that this unparalleled order could be so useful.


    It seems that he is really right to have blacked Xiang Tiange''s unparalleled order, which makes him feel better suddenly.


    Especially when Liu shengqian and Della sat together gently, and song Ziyi was sitting next to her, Ding Ning''s mood was even happier.


    But this kind of good mood disappeared immediately after a man sitting in front of him suddenly turned around, bared his teeth, smiled and said "what a coincidence, Dr. Ding".


    Ding Ning pulled at the corners of his mouth and showed an ugly smile: "brother Qisha? Do you want such a coincidence!"


    "It must be such a coincidence. My master misses you very much."


    Qisha showed his neat white teeth and smiled happily. That smile made Ding Ning feel that he didn''t deserve to be beaten, but he just thought about it. He knew that he was not the opponent of Qisha at all, and beating him could only be abuse.


    "Is brother Qisha going to Ninghai to do business?"


    Ding Ning was afraid to ask for unparalleled orders in front of song Ziyi, so he could only turn off the topic with a dry smile.


    "Yes, go to Ninghai to do something."


    Seven kill glanced at him with a smile, which made Ding Ning read it bitterly in his heart. Isn''t it an unparalleled order? Do you want to follow me all the way to Ninghai? How can I say that I also helped the imperial scholar''s residence. Is Xiang Tiange too bad?


    Also, Qisha got on the plane to Ninghai. Don''t you want money for the ticket? This guy''s air ticket is definitely reimbursed with public funds. It''s a shame to ask me for unparalleled orders to travel with public funds. It''s a waste of national resources.


    My heart was secretly feigned, but my face had a sunny smile: "that''s great. Brother Qisha came to Ninghai. I will do my best to eat, drink and have fun with you."


    "Then please Dr. Ding. I''ll hang out with you when I get to Ninghai."


    Seven kill said with a smile, turned around and began to close his eyes to raise his God.


    Ding Ning made a grimace while he couldn''t see it. He secretly decided to find a way to get rid of the goods immediately when he arrived in Ninghai, and then go to the desert island to accept inheritance. He didn''t believe that the seven murders could stay in Ninghai.


    "Puff!"


    Song Ziyi listened to their dialogue and felt inexplicable. It was the same as what Ding Ning thought when he first saw seven killings. Seven killings? I also broke the army and greedy wolves.


    However, as a diva star, how can she be unfamiliar with the Internet? So she thought that seven kill must be a net name for the first time. Are Dr. Ding and seven kill netizens?


    But when she saw Ding Ning making faces at the back of the head of seven murders, she couldn''t help laughing. Ding Ning gave him the impression that he was a dignified man with great demeanor, responsibility and even great powers. After all, she could sit here safely without being investigated by the police. Thanks to Ding Ning, Now this noble man shows such a childish and lovely side, completely subverting his previous image, making her feel very funny and grounded.


    Ding Ning''s good mood was destroyed by the appearance of seven murders. Hearing song Ziyi''s laughter, he subconsciously looked at her.


    When he got on the plane, song Ziyi took off his mask. His pretty face was slightly red. He was embarrassed to spit out his tongue and formally stretched out his hand: "Song Ziyi, I haven''t thanked you for saving me just now."


    "Ding Ning, doctor of Ninghai Changjiang hospital!"


    Ding Ning politely shook her hand and closed it at one touch, but the soft and slippery feel made him feel more than enough, and unconsciously rubbed his fingers.


    Seeing Ding Ning''s action, song Ziyi''s good impression of him suddenly flew out of the sky. His face sank and said coldly, "I''m tired and want to have a rest."


    Then he put on his blindfold and began to sleep. He scolded in his heart. He thought he was a good man who gave up his life to save himself. Unexpectedly, he was an evil disciple. He really ruined the name ding Ning. Ding Ning and Ning Ding just reversed the order. How can there be such a big gap in life?


    Although she was surprised that his name was so similar to Ning Ding, she didn''t think much. After all, the gap between Ding Ning and himself after changing his face was too big. Even her height was different. She didn''t think that they were the same person at all.


    Ding Ning looks confused. What is this operation? Just now, it was as warm as fire. In the twinkling of an eye, it was as cold as ice. This face changed too fast.


    But he has always been a man who cherishes love and jade. He soon found a reasonable explanation for her. She must have been frightened and uncomfortable just now.


    "Miss Song, are you not feeling well?"


    Ding Ning felt that as a doctor, he must have professional ethics. How can he be indifferent to the patient? So he lay down in Song Ziyi''s ear and shouted softly.


    "Are you bored? Do I know you well? Yes, you saved me. Come on, how much money do you need? I''ll write you a check now."


    Song Ziyi remembered that Ning Ding helped herself but didn''t ask for anything. The more she thought about it, the more noble she felt. (well, the first kiss is a bet, not counting). The more she thought about it, the more she felt that Ning Ding was a peerless good man, and in front of her, she also saved herself, but with some hidden Ding Ning, which was quite different from Ning Ding, which made her feel very disgusted, His attitude was so clear that he was so entangled that he immediately made her angry. He pulled off his blindfold impolitely and shouted coldly.


    Ding Ning took a smoke from the corner of her mouth. Unexpectedly, her reaction was so fierce. She was kind as a donkey''s liver and lung, and he was unhappy in his heart.


    Especially when he saw that Qi Sha turned his head and smiled at him with Schadenfreude, his anger suddenly increased and his face became gloomy, With a sneer of sarcasm, he said, "is money great? I''m just worried that you were frightened before and asked if you need help. It''s really kind, but I didn''t expect you to treat the life-saving benefactor like this. Hum, I''m blind."


    After saying that, without waiting for song Ziyi to speak, he turned his head, put on his blindfold and began to close his eyes and pay no attention to her.


    Song Ziyi was stunned and felt a little guilty. Anyway, he was also his life-saving benefactor. Was it too much for him? Maybe he really didn''t want to chat up with himself, but cared about himself.


    She wanted to ease the atmosphere and say two soft words, but she felt tired and flustered at the thought of Ding Ning''s obscene action of rubbing her fingers just now.


    Immediately, with a cold hum, she turned her head and warned herself that song Ziyi, the person you like is Ningding. This dingning is a big Coyote who wants to take advantage of you. Don''t give him any good face and give him a chance to get close to you. Otherwise, if you are entangled by him, how can you afford Ningding?


    If Ding Ning knew song Ziyi''s inner thoughts, he would want to cry without tears. His virtual characters dared to be more charming than himself, and he didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    After gasping for a while, Ding Ning was sleepless and uncomfortable. An extremely sexy stewardess came to inform them that the plane was about to take off and asked them to fasten their seat belts.


    Ding Ning appreciated the stewardess'' bulging chest and rounded buttocks for a while. Song Ziyi, who took off his goggles and fastened his seat belt, just caught him. He felt that he was right. This guy was a decent big coyote. A trace of guilt that could not be checked immediately disappeared. He looked at him with extreme disgust and put on his goggles again, Such scum is better off out of sight and out of mind.


    Ding Ning said he was wronged. Instead of peeping at the stewardess, he felt that the stewardess'' chest and ass seemed too exaggerated and out of proportion to her figure.


    Is it silicone? I don''t know if the air pressure is too high when flying at high altitude, and Ding Ning is full of malicious thoughts.

 Chapter 656

    Jingjing, a gifted doctoral student, once communicated with him in psychology courses. From his eyes and behavior, he can infer the character and mentality of the observed person, so as to judge each other''s psychological activities.


    Ding Ning was very interested in this. Because it was only a short flight of more than two hours and was not popular with the beautiful women next to him, he could only bored to observe the passengers on the plane to figure out each other''s psychology.


    For example, the middle-aged fat man in suit and shoes in the rear right of him looked a little embarrassed, muttered something in his mouth, and kept wiping the sweat on his forehead with a handkerchief in his hand, but even so, he would still not forget to call the stewardess to provide him with food and drinks.


    Ding Ning can judge from this that this person should be a white-collar class with a slight cleanliness habit. This time, he can take the opportunity of tolerance to get into business class. He also has a slight fear of heights or aircraft phobia. Usually, he should be a person who likes to take advantage of small advantages and lacks a sense of security.


    Another example is a man and a woman sitting on the left in front of him. The man is in his fifties. His temples are gray and his expression is calm. He has a sense of being a superior. He has always focused on the newspaper sent by the stewardess since he got on the plane. Ding Ning infers that he should be a successful person with enough life experience, either the boss of a company or a leading cadre at a high level, Judging from the fact that he pays more attention to the political page when reading the newspaper, the latter is more likely.


    The woman sitting beside him is in her thirties, dignified and elegant. She looks at the men around her from time to time with respect and admiration, and occasionally speaks softly with men, which seems very cultured. Ding Ning speculates that this woman should be a gold collar class with higher education from her taste in clothes and her attitude towards men, He has a love for men, but from the man''s attitude of not even looking at her and dealing with her questions casually, his status is obviously higher than her, and Luohua is purposeful and ruthless, and he is not interested in her.


    Ding Ning happily observed everyone''s expression to infer their career and personality characteristics, as well as the relationship between them.


    This scene fell into song Ziyi''s eyes and naturally became the big sex wolf. When he hit a nail here, he tried to find a suitable target among the passengers. He became more and more disgusted with him. He simply opened the TV screen in front of his seat, put on his headphones and watched the TV play.


    So I didn''t find that the expression on Ding Ning''s face became more and more strange and dignified.


    Because it was not a wide body airliner, but also a short-range flight, there was no first-class warehouse, and Ding Ning chose a 12 seat business class.


    Business class is not big. There is only one flight attendant to provide service. Ding Ning noticed a trace of error from the flight attendant''s service.


    It is reasonable to say that those who can take business class are at least senior white-collar workers of the company. Even if this beautiful stewardess doesn''t want to catch a golden turtle son-in-law, she won''t have such a poor service attitude, right?


    In addition to informing everyone to fasten their seat belts when the plane took off, she has been flying for a long time, and she has never taken the initiative to ask each passenger what services they need.


    Unless passengers push the button to call them, she will come forward and ask what they need. After asking what passengers need, she will provide services for them unskilled. Although she always has a professional smile on her face, Ding Ning can still detect a hint of impatience and rigidity.


    This made him frown and feel very wrong. Civil aviation is very competitive. The requirements for the service attitude and service quality of flight attendants are very high, especially those in business class. Isn''t she afraid of being complained by passengers?


    Of course, what makes Ding Ning feel the most wrong is that he thinks he absolutely belongs to the kind of handsome, handsome, elegant, extraordinary and charming man, but from beginning to end, when the stewardess looked at him, he just glanced at him and didn''t look at him directly, which made him feel incredible.


    Isn''t he dressed like a rich and handsome young man? These flight attendants have seen all kinds of guests with poisonous eyes. How can they not see that he is wearing clothes tailored by Italian craftsmen?


    Don''t take the initiative to throw yourself into the arms. At least you should send a dark look, hand over a small note and leave a phone number. Is it really normal to ignore my brother''s existence?


    Ding Ning thought angrily in his heart. He felt that the difference in treatment was too great. When he came to Yanjing, the stewardess booed him and cared for him in every way. Even the stewardess in economy class secretly ran to him in violation of the regulations and handed him a small note with a red face and left a contact number. For this, Jiang Yimeng secretly teased him for a long time.


    The biggest doubt is that the stewardess'' figure is really exaggerated, but if it weren''t for the doctors who are familiar with human body institutions like Ding Ning, they wouldn''t see anything wrong. They would only think that she is sexy, but in Ding Ning''s eyes, it feels too fake. It''s not even filled with silica gel, which completely violates the balance mechanism of the human body. Moreover, this stewardess, It seems to be more bloated than the stewardess he has seen.


    Yes, it''s bloated. Ding Ning suddenly had a flash of intelligence in his mind. He seemed to grasp something, but he couldn''t understand what it was for a moment.


    "Wrong? Very wrong?"


    Ding Ning whispered softly. He took a look at Qisha sitting in the front row, dozing off with his eyes closed. He felt a little at ease. Then he secretly laughed at his worries. What can happen if the great master''s strong man is here.


    But his instinct for danger still made him alert and secretly observed the actions of the stewardess. The stewardess was also a wonderful flower. Unlike ordinary stewardess, they did not patrol the shuttle all the time and ask passengers what they needed. On the contrary, when no passengers called her, they stood in the connecting passage of the engine room, holding their arms against the bulkhead and vigilantly observed the surrounding passengers, It''s like a wolf coveting the sheep.


    When she noticed that Ding Ning was looking at her, she not only didn''t give him a wink, but glared at him fiercely, with a strong sense of warning and disdain in her eyes.


    Ding Ning took back his sight, and the feeling of wrongness became stronger. How can a stewardess treat passengers like this? Close your eyes, pretend to sleep, release magic mosquitoes, change your perspective and secretly observe them.


    On the seats at the rear and at the interface of economy class, two well-dressed men soon attracted Ding Ning''s attention. One of the two men had curly hair and the other had board inches. Although they looked very much like Chinese, their slightly deeper eye sockets and iron stubble than Chinese people, as well as their unconscious habitual prayer actions betrayed them. They are likely to be Arabs.


    The reason why they attracted Ding Ning''s attention and saw that they were wrong was that although they disguised well, they had the most eye contact with the stewardess. Although they just closed at one touch and looked like they didn''t know each other, Ding Ning saw a trace of abnormality from the perspective of magic pattern.


    No, there is another person, the fat man who looks very nervous and calls the stewardess for something to eat every other minute.


    Ding Ning had to admit that the fat man''s acting skills were really great. Even he looked away. If he hadn''t seen the stewardess impatiently from the perspective of magic pattern and exchanged eyes with the fat man by taking advantage of the opportunity to deliver dinner, he couldn''t have known that the fat man and the stewardess were actually a group.


    The aircraft is a medium and short-range Airbus A319, with 14 business class seats and 112 economy class seats, with a passenger capacity of 126 people. There are only two safety officers, two pilots and six stewardess on board.


    Although Ding Ning can''t figure out what these people want to do, he still feels uneasy from the two people with Arab characteristics. After all, some religious extremists have frequently created terrorist events all over the world. If they are really terrorists, things will be in trouble.


    Just in business class, there are four of their associates. How many terrorists are there in economy class?


    They don''t want to hijack the plane, do they? It''s really unlucky. I met such a bad worry once in a century. Ding Ning was secretly depressed and subconsciously looked at Liu Sheng, shallow Dai and gentle.


    The two women didn''t seem to be aware of the danger. They were watching TV with headphones, looking relaxed and comfortable.


    Ding Ning thought for a moment and didn''t tell Liu Sheng Qiandai in his spiritual connection. In his impression, although the purse was a little mature and didn''t stick to her, it was still a child''s IQ after all, for fear that she couldn''t hold her breath and startled these bandits.


    He has the power to protect himself. Plus seven murders, he is enough to protect tenderness, money bags and song Ziyi, but he can''t help so many innocent passengers on the plane.


    Hey! I really don''t want to be the Savior. Being low-key is the king. Ding Ning shook his head in distress, untied his seat belt, stood up and walked to economy class. He wants to observe how many terrorists there are, so as to formulate the next counter-terrorism plan.


    "Sir, please stay and don''t walk around."


    As soon as Ding Ning got up, he attracted the attention of the stewardess. With a straight face, he came over and stopped him.


    "I went to see a friend in economy class. Shouldn''t it be a problem?"


    Ding Ning frowned and said in an unhappy tone.


    "I''m sorry, sir. The plane is about to cross the high-altitude airflow and will be very bumpy. For your personal safety, please go back to your seat and fasten your seat belt."


    The stewardess said politely and impolitely.


    Ding Ning secretly scolded the woman. It was really a lie. He opened his mouth, but the other people''s excuse was flawless, so he couldn''t refute it.


    Although he can''t go to economy class to inquire about the enemy, Ding Ning has determined that these people will do it soon, which is a harvest.


    Instead of sitting back obediently, Ding Ning grabbed the stewardess'' hand and rubbed it: "beauty, leave a contact number? I''ll treat you to Western food in Ninghai."


    "Sorry, sir, I don''t like western food!"


    There was a flash of anger in the stewardess'' eyes, but it was well covered up. She forcibly withdrew her hand and said coldly.


    The passengers in the cabin looked at the scene with schadenfreude. It seemed that Ding Ning was depressed, which made them feel very happy. Even Qi Sha turned around and smiled at him.


    Song Ziyi glanced at him with sarcastic eyes, and a look of contempt, disgust and hatred flashed across the corners of her mouth. She was right. This bastard is a shameless man who is greedy for flowers and lusts.


    Ding Ning touched his nose, sat down angrily, lowered his head, and trembled slightly.


    It seemed that he was rejected, very shameless, very angry and embarrassed to be angry, but no one found that in his low eyes, there was a flash of sadness, anger and terrible murder.


    He just grabbed the stewardess'' hand, not to light her, but to launch the absolute touch. The discovery in that moment made him finally understand why he felt that the stewardess was a little bloated before.

 Chapter 657

    There is a song called Wolf in sheep''s clothing. It''s a love song. Ding Ning sometimes likes to hum a few words. He thinks it''s very nice.


    The main idea of the lyrics is that a wolf carefully puts on a gentle sheepskin and pretends to be a sheep to approach his beloved sheep. What he wants to express is the kind of kindness that a man is willing to change himself for his beloved woman. This metonymy makes Ding Ning feel that this is a beautiful love song, but when this beauty is covered with a coat called bloody cruelty, Ding Ning''s chest is filled with towering anger and infinite sadness and anger.


    That stewardess is actually a woman in human skin. No wonder her smile is so stiff. No wonder her figure is slightly bloated. No wonder she can sneak into the plane and pretend to be a flight attendant. No wonder her business seems so unskilled


    Looking at the appearance of the stewardess, who is at most twenty-four or five years old, is the best time in life, but it is such a beautiful time, but it is destroyed by these extremely cruel people. He doesn''t know how cruel people have to have the heart to peel off the whole human skin of the beautiful stewardess for camouflage.


    In order to intimidate the dog brother who wanted to kidnap Ye Huan sisters, Zhao Wei was very "inhuman" and proposed to use mercury to top and peel off his whole human skin. Although it was just a threat, Ding Ning felt very cruel.


    But now the scene of skinning people alive has really happened, just to pretend to be a stewardess, so that he can not be angry, sad or angry.


    These people deserve to die. They are not human anymore. They are animals.


    Ding Ning wanted to kill the disguised stewardess and avenge the innocent beautiful girl. However, reason told him not to, at least not now.


    The woman in human skin, whose exaggerated chest and hips were tied with plastic bags full of liquid, Ding Ning suspected that it was a kind of liquid explosive. Once it was violently impacted, it was likely to explode violently. No one on the whole plane could survive. I really don''t know how she got through the security check for more innocent passengers on the plane, He had to restrain the violent anger in his heart, and his mind turned rapidly, wondering how to resolve the crisis.


    "What''s your service attitude? Isn''t the plane meal free? I don''t eat in your house. You can take it if you want. There''s so much nonsense. I''m really worried about eating carrots. Hurry up and send me meals."


    The fat man suddenly shouted at his throat and angrily scolded the man. The stewardess PI attracted everyone''s attention and looked at it one after another.


    "Although it''s a free plane meal, do you eat too much? You''ve wanted it since you got on the plane. It hasn''t stopped. Are you a pig or a bucket? Is it your first time in business class? Look at others. Who''s like you? I''ve never eaten steamed buns. Bah."


    The stewardess pinched her waist fiercely, with an undisguised sneer on her face.


    Hearing the speech, the people cast disdainful eyes on the fat man. Although the plane meal is free, it''s really the first time to see him like he hasn''t eaten. It makes everyone feel that he has lowered the grade, and people who are dissatisfied with the stewardess also disdain the fat man.


    "You... It''s natural for me to spend money on air tickets and free meals. I like plane meals. Can''t I? What''s your qualification to tell me? I''ll complain to you right away if you don''t deliver meals to me now."


    The fat man trembled angrily, and his face turned red. He pointed to the stewardess'' nose and roared angrily. If Ding Ning hadn''t noticed that he was with the stewardess, he would have been cheated by his exquisite acting skills.


    "You can complain wherever you like. I''m too lazy to serve pigs like you. I''ve never seen a country bumpkin in the world. Bah."


    The stewardess had no surprise. Ding Ning''s attitude was very arrogant. They didn''t bird the fat man at all. At this time, they felt some sympathy for the fat man. The stewardess''s service attitude was also a little poor.


    "Bastard, a stewardess should be so arrogant. What''s so special? What''s the broken airline? The captain? I want to see the captain. I want to complain. I want to complain."


    The fat man roared angrily.


    "Shut up, captain. Can you see a bumpkin like you? Hum! If you dare to make trouble again, don''t blame me for calling someone to be rude to you."


    "Especially, you bitch, you have the guts to try. If the customer is God, I don''t believe you can cover the sky with a little flight attendant."


    "Dead fat man, who are you scolding? I can''t fan you."


    "Pa!"


    As their quarrel escalated, it finally developed to the point of hands-on. The fat man couldn''t bear it and slapped the stewardess in the face.


    The passengers frowned. They can afford business class. Naturally, they are not ordinary people. The fat man and the stewardess are not pleasant. Now the conflict has also destroyed their mood and made them very unhappy.


    But their status determines that they will never go to the plane like ordinary people. If there are security officers on the plane, they will naturally solve these conflicts.


    "You... You dare to beat people. Wait for me!"


    The stewardess couldn''t believe it. She covered her face. She was a little timid and full of anger. She turned and walked away angrily and went to call the safety officer.


    The fat meat on the fat man''s face trembled, as if he had some regret, some fear, and some nervously bowed his head, accepting the baptism of pity and some disgust.


    Only Ding Ning realized that these people were probably going to fight the security officer. Although the security officer was not equipped with guns for the sake of safety, he would still carry a weapon bag with daggers, handcuffs and ropes.


    After the strict security check at the airport, there are few weapons that can threaten the safety of passengers. In addition to the suspected liquid explosives, terrorists want to control the whole aircraft. Undoubtedly, the first threat to be eliminated is the security officer and seize his weapon bag.


    Ding Ning''s heart suddenly raised. The security officer is also an innocent life. He can''t sit back and watch them killed by terrorists. However, it''s really not a good time to do it before digging out all the terrorists.


    Through the magic mosquito perspective previously sent to economy class, he has only targeted two suspects, one is an Asian face, a cold looking young man, and the other is a blond middle-aged white woman.


    The two men frequently looked in the direction of business class and seemed to be waiting for some signal. Others didn''t find anything unusual for the time being.


    With so many passengers in economy class, only two terrorists? Is there anyone else with liquid explosives like the stewardess? What is their purpose?


    What should he do to minimize the danger? He has no spectrum at all. He can only hold a silver needle in his hand and watch the change. It''s best that these terrorists just want to control rather than hurt the security officer. Otherwise, he can only act decisively.


    A security officer appeared according to the terrorist''s plan. The fat man and the stewardess argued fiercely.


    When the security officer turned his back to the fat man and sternly ordered the stewardess to apologize to the fat man, the fat man suddenly moved. A palm knife was cut behind the safety officer''s neck, and the safety officer fainted silently. The fat man took off his weapon bag at a dexterous speed far beyond his figure, took out a rope and tied the safety officer up with the help of the stewardess, Ding Ning, who was tense and ready to rescue, was relieved.


    All the people were tongue tied. Looking at the two people who had just quarreled like a red eyed cockfight, they couldn''t get over it for a moment.


    Seven kill realized that it was wrong. As soon as his eyes narrowed, he was about to grow up, but he was held down by Ding Ning. He whispered in his ear, "don''t be impatient. I don''t know how many associates they have!"


    Seven kill turned around and looked. Ding Ning nodded slowly. As a member of the Imperial Palace, he always takes it as his duty to protect the people in China. He also knows that in this case, he must keep calm to catch all these terrorists. Otherwise, a bad one will lead to tragedy.


    Song Ziyi nervously shook her fist and looked at Ding Ning and Qisha. From their dignified expressions, she smelled an unusual smell.


    Ding Ning seemed to be aware of her uneasiness, quietly reached out and grabbed her soft pancreas, whispered: "don''t be afraid, you don''t care about anything, sit well, as long as I''m here, you''ll be fine."


    Song Ziyi took back his hand like being stung by a scorpion, despised him and cursed in his heart. This bastard doesn''t forget to take advantage at this time, but his uneasy heart is inexplicably stable.


    Seven kill turned his eyes. This boy really doesn''t forget to pick up girls all the time!


    With a black line on Ding Ning''s face, he turned awkwardly to look at the gentle and soft Liu Sheng Qiandai, ready to let them adapt to the situation and don''t act rashly. As a result, he found that the two girls were still watching TV with headphones. They didn''t know what happened in the cabin.


    Ding Ning scratched his head in distress and secretly felt sick in his heart. These two silly girls are really big enough!


    "Ah!"


    The dignified gold collar woman who first reacted screamed, then stood up and fled to economy class, ignoring even the man beside her.


    Seeing this scene, Ding Ning shook his head secretly and finally understood why the man who looked like the boss ignored her admiration. With enough life experience, I''m afraid she had seen through the true face of this woman long ago. What she loved was his status or money.


    The boss also reacted, his face changed, and wanted to stand up and run away, but he seemed to think of something soon and gave up. He sat back steadily, smiled bitterly and shook his head, and then recovered his calm expression, waiting for the development of the situation.


    Ding Ning secretly praised that the boss is definitely a figure who has experienced big scenes. He has the bearing that Mount Tai collapses at the top without changing color, and has a clear analysis and judgment of the situation. After all, since the robbers have started, it means that they have made full preparations, how can they let people escape to economy class.


    What''s more, business class is not safe. Is economy class safe? Besides, where can the plane go when it flies at high altitude? Did you break the cabin glass and jump?


    I''m afraid only Ding Ning, a winged monster, can do this on the scene. Even the great master of seven kills, who jumped off the plane, will die.


    "Go back to your seat and run around again, and I''ll kill you!"


    Sure enough, the boss''s judgment was correct. When the golden collar woman was about to escape into economy class, the two Arab men sitting in the last row suddenly stood up and stopped her, sneered and threw her collar like a chicken. Unfortunately, she fell to Liu Sheng Qiandai''s seat and rubbed her headphones off the ground.


    Although the TV was very good-looking and Liu Sheng Qiandai was fascinated, such a big living man fell in front of her with a frightened face. He not only rubbed off her headphones, but also almost hit her TV screen. How could she not see it? Therefore, Liu Sheng Qiandai, who was interrupted for entertainment, was angry and suddenly stood up with his small mouth and shouted angrily: "who bothered me to watch TV?"

 Chapter 658

    Ding Ning was worried that Liu Sheng shallow Dai might conflict with them on impulse, which forced these people to jump over the wall. He quickly told Liu Sheng shallow Dai to be patient first and not to conflict with them.


    The board cuntou man smiled coldly and said in fluent Chinese, "it''s me. What''s the matter?"


    Liu shengqian Dai was very angry, but she couldn''t disobey Ding Ning''s order. She pulled at the corner of her mouth and said angrily, "nothing!"


    Then he sat back in his seat, gentle and soft. Although he was very flustered, he still grabbed her hand and gently comforted her.


    "Well, gentlemen and ladies, please be quiet. We don''t mean any harm. We just need your obedient cooperation. Go back to your seats and sit down. We won''t hurt you. Of course, if someone doesn''t cooperate, don''t blame us for being cruel."


    Just now the fat man with a dirty face stood up and loudly announced his life and death. There was a panic and confusion in the cabin. The gold collar woman climbed back to her seat while crying..


    The curly haired man, who always lowered his head in the last row, suddenly stood up and said something in Arabic.


    Others couldn''t understand it, but Ding Ning could understand it. His pupils couldn''t help shrinking violently. He was secretly shocked because the curly hair was saying that the gun had been assembled.


    Curly picked up a travel bag in his arms and took out one or two... Six pistols.


    How did these people bring guns on the plane? Ding Ning looked at Qisha suspiciously, hoping to get the answer from him.


    Seven kills didn''t disappoint him, The voice with a dignified face said: "this kind of gun is made of special materials. These robbers split the spare parts of the gun and assembled them into non contraband items such as toys or decorations. The curly hair must be an expert in assembling the gun. During this time, they disassembled these seemingly insignificant things and reassembled them into guns."


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that he had heard that some foreign special materials could be assembled into guns, but he always thought it was an error, but he didn''t expect it to exist.


    "Even if such guns can be called guns, their lethality is certainly not strong. Moreover, even if they have guns, the number of bullets can''t be many."


    Ding Ning calmly analyzed and whispered. When he saw Qi Sha''s eyes, he was surprised. Then he remembered that Qi gathering and voice transmission was an ability that a strong master could have. In his hurry, he exposed his power.


    But now he can''t care so much. On the contrary, the imperial scholar''s office has exposed its ability to control earth elements. It''s no big deal to expose its sound transmission ability.


    "If the lethality is not strong, there is still no problem killing ordinary people."


    Qisha sighed faintly. He didn''t expect that such a thing would happen to him during a very pleasant journey. Ding Ning was obviously just the problem of how to gather Qi and transmit sound in the master''s realm, which was also temporarily forgotten by him.


    "Watch the change and wait for the opportunity, especially the stewardess may be carrying liquid explosives. Moreover, we still don''t know how many of them there are. When the situation doesn''t develop to the point where we have to take action, we''d better bear it for the time being and see what they want to do?"


    Ding Ning''s face showed a frightened look, but secretly he was communicating with Qisha.


    Hearing that the robbers were carrying explosives, Qisha''s face became more ugly: "how do you know?"


    "I just secretly touched the stewardess'' ass. the ass is fake. It''s liquid, so I suspect it''s liquid explosives."


    Ding Ning brazenly found a very unreliable reason, but Qisha believed it.


    After all, Ding Ning''s magic was not once or twice. He glanced at him with a strange face and said solemnly, "how does it feel?"


    "No elasticity, soft, so I must be liquid."


    Ding Ning replied with a dark face. He always felt that his sacrifice was too great. He quickly explained: "I thought this woman''s body was very uncoordinated, some exaggerated, and her service attitude was very unprofessional, so I was suspicious and secretly touched it to make sure she had a problem."


    "Oh, so it is!"


    Seven kill lightly said a sentence, but the expression on that face clearly wrote "don''t believe".


    Almost didn''t spit out the old blood of Ding Ning, and immediately roared angrily: "the clear is from the turbid, and the turbid is from the turbid, what I said is true!"


    "Explanation is a cover up. I believed it. Now... Ha ha!"


    Seven kill corners of the mouth pulled, and didn''t squint at him. Ding Ning wanted to press this guy on the ground and beat him a hundred times.


    "Hum,, do you believe it or not?"


    Ding Ning said angrily and decided to ignore the goods.


    Seven kill looked at him suspiciously and said, "what do you explain to me? I''m not a woman. Don''t tell me you like men? I''m sorry, I don''t have that hobby!"


    "I... fuck off!"


    Ding Ning was so angry that he finally understood why the greedy wolf and the army broke through and beat the boy for revenge. These goods are really annoying.


    "Well, look at your stingy way. You can''t afford to joke. It''s really boring!"


    Seven kill turned his mouth. One mouth can kill his popularity. Ding Ning wisely chose not to say a word, so as not to be blown up by this guy.


    The situation at the scene is getting worse and worse. These robbers not only carry explosives, but also have guns. Although the power of these guns is much smaller than that of ordinary guns, which can not pose a threat to him and Qisha, the problem is that there are so many innocent passengers here, so they dare not take rash actions.


    The deterrence of the robber with a gun was obviously different from that of the robber without a gun. The gold collar woman who was crawling towards her seat was trembling with fear, and even collapsed in front of Ding Ning''s seat and cried.


    "MD, have you forgotten what I just said? Since you are so uncooperative, go to hell!"


    With a sullen face and a gun aimed at the gold collar woman, bancuntou shouted angrily.


    "Oh, don''t kill me, don''t kill me, please, please, help me!"


    The gold collar woman was scared out of her wits. At the moment, she was held by the board cuntou. She immediately screamed. She didn''t know where the strength came from. She jumped up from the ground, jumped into Ding Ning''s arms and cried loudly.


    Although Ding Ning didn''t like to see this woman, he was also a living life after all. When he was about to plead with ban cuntou with a smiling face, he suddenly felt a pain in his chest, a dizzy feeling came from his brain, and he fainted in front of him.


    Before fainting, Ding Ning suddenly understood what terrorists and robbers were. It turned out that all these came for him. All the "Robbers" were acting with the golden collar woman. She was the real way to deal with her. It was ridiculous. He thought it was just a chance to meet and encounter the once-in-a-century hijacking.


    I don''t know what kind of means the gold collar woman used against him. Although Ding Ning was unconscious, he still maintained the posture of holding the gold collar woman, with a stiff flattering smile on his face, and even his eyes were open. In the eyes of outsiders, the action seemed to take advantage of the gold collar woman, and his smile seemed very obscene.


    Song Ziyi glanced at Ding Ning with disgust. Unexpectedly, at this time, the big sex wolf did not forget to take advantage of women. The golden collar woman looks general, not as good as one tenth of her own, and she is still so old. It can be seen how hungry this disgusting guy is. Fortunately, he has seen through his true face, otherwise he will have to suffer.


    Even Qisha didn''t find Ding Ning''s fault, and asked him enviously: "how does it feel?"


    Ding Ning didn''t reply, and he didn''t care. After all, men are enjoying the warmth and fragrance. When they are full, they don''t have the mood to pay attention to him.


    Probably Liu shengqian Dai noticed a trace of abnormality, because the binding force on her suddenly weakened a lot, which made her realize that Ding Ning''s state was very abnormal at the moment.


    However, her mood at this time was extremely contradictory. She hoped that Ding Ning would die and untie the master-servant contract with her. She not only restored her freedom, but also avenged her revenge in disguise.


    I don''t know why. I think of the spoiled eyes when he rubbed her head, the way he spent a lot of money to take her to her favorite breakfast, and the way she pestered him to sleep with him when she lost her memory


    That bit by bit of memory, experience in the past, let her cold heart gradually begin to become soft, become attached, become reluctant to give up, become difficult to give up


    She likes to see him laugh, like the way he spoiled her, like his narcissistic appearance with a bad smile, and like the soft eyes when he looked at her.


    Why is that? Liu shengqian Dai, when have you become inseparable from him? Have you fallen in love with him before you know it?


    Liu shengqian Dai was shocked and shook her head in panic. No, he won''t. He''s your big enemy. You can''t fall in love with him.


    But... Why is it so hard to think of leaving him? In fact, he is very good. If he was really a bad man, he could take away her innocence as early as she lost her memory, but he never did


    That proves that he is a good man.


    What about good people? Liu shengqian Dai, wake up. He made you lose your memory and reduced you to the present. He also used evil magic to make you a slave who obeyed him. He also killed loyal Liangzi and Meizi. How can you forget their blood feud?


    The two villains fought in Liu shengqian Dai''s mind, making her hold her head in pain and don''t know where to go.


    While Liu Sheng and Qian Dai were fighting, ban cuntou showed a strange smile and slowly put away the gun.


    The seven murders who were ready to go looked at him suspiciously. I don''t know why he suddenly showed kindness and let the golden collar woman go.


    At this time, the man who looked like the boss stood up and hurried over. As he walked, he said, "don''t be afraid, Li Qiu, I''ll protect you."


    Seven kill looked at him strangely. As a member of the Imperial Academy, it is a compulsory subject to always pay attention to the environment. Naturally, he was impressed by the man walking with the gold collar woman.


    It was funny in his heart. This guy had a dignified appearance and pretended not to be interested in this woman. Unexpectedly, the woman named Liqiu just threw herself into Ding Ning''s arms and gave him a hug. He showed his fox tail and couldn''t hold his breath.


    However, seeing that the robbers did not stop them and looked like watching a good play with their arms, seven murders always felt that something was wrong.


    Just when he was vaguely uneasy, ban cuntou and curly hair suddenly pointed the gun at the forehead of gentle and soft Liu shengqian Dai: "don''t move, move and kill you."


    This sudden scene attracted all his attention, so that Li Qiu, who was still crying in Ding Ning''s arms, suddenly reached out and grabbed song Ziyi''s throat.

 Chapter 659

    "You..."


    Qi Sha was surprised and angry. He realized that he was wrong and was about to take action.


    The boss suddenly protected Ding Ning in front of him, pinched his throat with his fingers, and said with a cold smile: "Mr. Qisha, I advise you not to act rashly."


    "You... Who the hell are you? What do you want to do?"


    Seven kill was named by him and immediately woke up. The real goal of these people was Ding Ning. They deliberately exposed so many flaws before. They just wanted to divert their attention and make them take it lightly. They couldn''t help feeling remorse in their hearts.


    "Who are we? Mr. Qisha, it''s better not to know!"


    The boss slowly retreated while staring at the seven kill.


    "Let go of them. I can act as if nothing has happened. Otherwise, I swear I will break you to pieces!"


    Qi Sha''s eyes were red and said gnashing his teeth.


    In order to frighten the ancient martial arts world, Xiang Tiange killed all the people of Fengjiu, Zhaiying and witch and demon sect.


    Although these forces dare not trouble the Imperial Palace, who dares to say that they will not account for Ding Ning and secretly retaliate against him.


    The reason why he came to Ninghai was to secretly protect Ding Ning in the name of the head of the government, attract Ding Ning and pull him into the imperial palace.


    But I didn''t expect that the enemy was so bold that he dared to kidnap Ding Ning openly in front of him. This is provoking the majesty of the imperial palace.


    "Hahaha, thousands of corpses? I believe Mr. Qisha has this strength. As long as you don''t care about their life and death, you can do it now."


    The boss was not moved at all. He laughed recklessly and pushed Ding Ning into the arms of the fat man. The fat man put his arm around Ding Ning''s neck, pointed a gun at his temple and stared at the seven murders with vigilance.


    The seven murders were angry and their brains turned rapidly. Not to mention that Ding Ning could not die, even the other women who were kidnapped could not die. If he acted recklessly, he might have a chance to forcibly save Ding Ning, but others would die.


    "Come on, what do you want to do?"


    Qisha forced himself to calm down and asked in a deep voice.


    "We have no intention of offending the Imperial Palace, nor will we hurt Mr. Ding and these ladies. We just want to invite him to see a patient. As long as Mr. Qisha is convenient, we will never hurt anyone, otherwise..."


    The boss''s tone eased down. Although they have the determination to die together in case of failure, no one is willing to die if they can survive. Seven kill has the strength to kill them all. Naturally, they dare not be aggressive, but there must be some necessary threats. Otherwise, seven kill will never let them leave easily.


    The stewardess smiled and pulled off her hair, revealing the ugly stitches on her bald head. After tearing it, it seemed like molting, revealing a long blond hair and a beautiful face. This is a charming white woman.


    Looking at the strange scene, seven killing eyes flashed a terrible cold killing machine. The woman was wearing a human skin. It is self-evident who the human skin is.


    The anger in his chest burst out. The towering anger made his eyes red and he was going to kill the woman regardless of everything.


    "Mr. Qisha, I know you''re angry. I''m sorry about this, but I''d better ask you to watch it and make a decision."


    The boss always paid attention to his expression and immediately said in time that the threat in his words was self-evident.


    With a charming smile, the white woman continued to "molt" in a big way. On her naked body, the liquid explosives tied to her chest and hips made seven kill''s face change dramatically, and her killing intention was also restrained.


    The boss looked at Qisha''s expression and smiled with satisfaction: "Mr. Qisha is a smart man. Is he taking revenge for one person or taking care of everyone''s life on the whole plane? I believe you will make a wise choice."


    "Well, you won. Come on, what do you want?"


    Seven kill clenched his fist, his knuckles turned white because of his strength, and his eyes gushed with towering anger, but he had to give in.


    Among the safety of more than 100 people''s lives and the safety of several people''s lives, as a member of the Imperial Palace, it is not difficult for him to make a choice.


    "Pa!"


    The boss happily snapped his fingers, "Mr. Qisha is happy. Our requirements are not high. As long as we leave safely with Dr. Ding and the three beauties, I promise nothing will happen."


    "You must promise not to hurt them."


    Qi Sha said with a gloomy face. Although he knew that he was only trying to hide from the tiger, things had developed to the present level, and he could only hope in case.


    "Of course, Dr. Ding is an excellent doctor. We took great pains to invite him. How could we hurt him?"


    The boss said sincerely, which made Qisha feel a little better. He picked his eyebrows and said, "since you asked him to do things, why use this extreme means?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Qisha, there''s no comment!"


    The boss showed up innocently.


    Seven kill took a deep breath and sternly warned: "this time I will let you leave safely, but I hope you can do what you say. If they suffer any harm, I promise, even if you hide in a mouse hole, I will crush your bones and ashes and break your bodies!"


    "Don''t worry. As long as Dr. Ding cooperates with us, he won''t be hurt. Do you have any requirements?"


    The boss knew that the seven murders were just fierce and weak. He didn''t take his warning as one thing at all. He said it with indifference, but the meaning in his words was ambiguous and didn''t hurt Ding Ning. It''s hard to say only when he cooperated and didn''t cooperate.


    "Well, the last request you want is Dr. Ding. These three girls are innocent. Please let them go."


    Qisha didn''t know whether he didn''t hear it or didn''t care. He resolutely put forward this condition.


    "This..."


    The boss hesitated for a moment and then shook his head: "it''s reasonable to say that Mr. Qisha cooperated so well, and we should give you a face. However, Mr. Qisha''s force is not something we can compete with, so we have no sense of security. Therefore, I''m sorry, we can''t answer this condition!"


    Qisha''s face was gloomy and could drip water. He said with a tough attitude: "I promised you to take Dr. Ding away. It has given you enough face. The three girls must stay, or they will die together!"


    "This..."


    Feeling the determination of Qisha''s attitude, the boss frowned in embarrassment, subconsciously looked at the white woman pretending to be a stewardess, saw her eyes firm, thought for a moment, and resolutely said: "well, since Mr. Qisha insisted, after we land safely, we will release the three girls and leave with Dr. Ding!"


    Seven kill long breathed a sigh of relief. He was also gambling that these people didn''t want to die. He immediately said, "come on, where do you want to land?"


    "Please, Mr. Qisha, inform the ground command center not to set up obstacles or attempt to track. We will fly directly to Myanmar!"


    The boss grinned and said simply.


    "Yes!"


    Seven kill facial expression ugliness say.


    "Then please go to the cockpit with me and call the ground command center. We need them to arrange refueling on the way. After all, the fuel of this plane is not enough to fly to Myanmar. However, I have something to tell Mr. Qisha in advance. Even if you hijack me, it is useless. We are all determined to die this time. No matter who is hijacked, there will be no problem Compromise! "


    The boss seemed to see through the mind of seven murders and warned in advance.


    Qi Sha was cold in his heart and nodded silently. He could see that these people were fierce and fearless dead men. They would sacrifice themselves at any time when needed.


    Due to the special status of seven killing, the ground command center soon landed at the designated temporary airport three times to provide fuel for them on the way to Myanmar according to his requirements.


    The news was quickly conveyed to the Central Bureau layer by layer, and the senior management of the government was shocked. Since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, there has never been such a bad hijacking incident. Many hardliners shouted angrily that they would never compromise and would arrest the hijackers and rescue the passengers on the plane at all costs.


    However, after learning that the bandits were bound with liquid explosives, everyone was silent. Between the reputation of the country and the safety of the people, they had to consider the lives of more than 100 innocent passengers.


    The special soldiers ambushed in the temporary refueling point always couldn''t find the right time to rescue. The boss even walked off the plane for a walk. This naked arrogant provocation made the snipers want to shoot him in the head, but they had to swallow it when they thought of so many passengers on the plane.


    Unable to find a suitable fighter along the way, the Shudu military region near Myanmar quickly gathered its military strength, and helicopters took off and flew to Myanmar in advance.


    Before entering Myanmar''s airspace, special forces directly parachuted into the endless forest, sneaked quickly in the jungle, tried to rescue the hostages and arrest the kidnappers.


    The senior level of China called the senior level of Myanmar government and strongly asked the Myanmar government to unconditionally cooperate with the soldiers of China to carry out rescue activities. Otherwise, the terrorist hijacking will be considered as Myanmar''s provocation to China.


    The Burmese government was not willing to take the blame. After bargaining, it finally had to allow the kingdom of China to have the authority of 100 soldiers to temporarily enter the country of Myanmar. As for sending someone to help, it was something that should not be thought of. After all, Myanmar is now holding the thigh of the United States, and the relationship between the kingdom of China and the United States has not been very good recently.


    The kingdom of China is actually very satisfied with this result. After all, it doesn''t see the combat power of the Burmese government army, as long as they don''t add chaos to it.


    Many senior Chinese government officials don''t understand what the leaders of the Central Bureau think. It''s just a hostage. As for such a big fight?


    Many people think that the leaders of the Central Bureau can''t afford to lose face and want to kill terrorists to raise national prestige.


    Only a few senior executives know that the hostage held by the robber is Ding Ning. Maybe many people don''t know who Ding Ning is, but I''m afraid no one knows about the little miracle doctor.


    Therefore, it is reasonable for the high-level leaders of China to mobilize so many people. After all, Ding Ning is the person who developed rice granule oral liquid, an honorary academician of the National Academy of Sciences and a benchmark for the recovery of traditional medicine. Not surprisingly, he is also the winner of the Nobel Prize in medicine next year or even the next year. His significance to China has long risen to the level of national treasure.


    What''s more, except for several leaders of the Central Bureau, few people know that the anti rejection agent developed by Ding Ning has begun clinical trials, which will be another great achievement in the international medical community, indicating that the medical problem of postoperative rejection of organ transplantation is likely to be overcome.


    In this case, how could the high-level officials of China allow Ding Ning to be kidnapped and remain indifferent.

 Chapter 660

    "Someone!"


    At the Su family in Yanjing, the old man Su was covered with frost and drank softly. Four shadows appeared in front of him.


    "If you go to Myanmar, you should bring back Ding Ning unharmed anyway!"


    Master Su''s look had never been so serious. The four elders bowed respectfully and turned away.


    After decades of retirement, Mr. Su used his privilege as a founding father for the first time and mobilized a fighter plane to fly directly to Myanmar. The leaders of the Central Bureau couldn''t cry or laugh, but general Su didn''t put forward any requirements to the country for decades, and they couldn''t refute his face.


    Datang Group, Su Ningxiang, who got the news, burst into tears. Mother-in-law Hua sighed: "Miss, I''ll go there myself and ensure the young master''s safety!"


    "Elder sister Hua, please stay and protect the young lady. This time the four brothers go, we must bring the young master back safely!"


    The four figures flickered all the time, bowed to Su Ningxiang and asked.


    "Then trouble the four uncles!"


    Su Ningxiang wiped her tears and stood up to worship the four illusory figures!


    "Miss, never, this is to break us!"


    The four figures quickly dodged and didn''t want to be worshipped by her!


    "OK, the four demons in the flower room. If you can protect the young master safely this time, I''ll ask my wife for mercy and set you free!"


    Mother-in-law Hua''s old face showed a trace of emotion. Although the four demons in the flower room are not human, she also has feelings after decades of company.


    "Thank you, sister Hua. We will save the young master!"


    The four demons in the flower room were overjoyed. They bowed down and worshipped happily. The color light flashed and disappeared in place like smoke.


    "Hey! How do you go?"


    Su Ningxiang suddenly thought of this problem and shouted eagerly. Unfortunately, the four demons in Huajian were eager to save people. They didn''t know how far they had run.


    "Don''t worry, miss. Their speed is not slower than the plane. They have arrived before the plane the young master took has arrived in Myanmar."


    Mother-in-law Hua comforted softly.


    "How is this possible? How can people run faster than planes?"


    Su Ningxiang opened her eyes in amazement and asked incredulously.


    Mother-in-law Hua smiled bitterly and looked at her kindly: "Madam has been unwilling to tell you her origin. It''s also for your good, miss. Don''t ask. As long as you know, madam is not an ordinary person, and the four demons in the flower room are not ordinary people. Maybe their cultivation is not as good as me, but their ability is far better than me."


    "Four demons in the flower room? Is it..."


    Su Ningxiang was so smart that she looked at grandma Hua with astonishment.


    Mother-in-law Hua nodded quietly. Some words are only meaningful and unspeakable. After all, some things are too shocking.


    "And you?"


    Although Suning hybridized orchid heart felt unbelievable, out of her extreme trust in mother-in-law Hua and the four demons in the flower room, she subconsciously thought that mother-in-law Hua would not deceive her.


    "I... I''m mother-in-law Hua."


    Mother-in-law Hua showed a naughty smile on her old face like orange peel, and even sold it.


    "Also, you are my flower mother-in-law and will never change!"


    Su Ningxiang suddenly relaxed. Although she was a little confused, so what? The stronger the ability of the four demons in Huajian, the greater the chance of her son''s rescue. As for mother-in-law Hua, it doesn''t matter whether she is a human or a demon. As long as she knows that mother-in-law Hua will never harm her.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    When the door of the office was knocked, Su Ningxiang immediately straightened her seat and said in a deep voice, "come in!"


    When the door opened, the female secretary came in with an express box in her hand: "Chairman, your express!"


    Mother Hua reached out and took it. The female secretary was not surprised at this scene. Datang Group knew that the chairman had an almost inseparable old woman following him. There were rumors that it was her wet nurse and her personal bodyguard. The female secretary preferred the latter. After all, if anyone or thing wants to get close to the chairman, they must pass the old woman, Even when eating, the old woman will not let the chairman eat until she has tasted it without poison.


    After the female secretary bowed back slightly, Su Ningxiang said angrily, "mother-in-law, it''s just a courier. Are you too cautious?"


    "Since madam asked me to take care of you, I naturally want to protect your safety!"


    Mother-in-law Hua said stubbornly, far away from Su Ningxiang, opened the express packaging box, but a surprised look flashed on her face: "eh, who sent it? It''s actually a talisman?"


    Su Ningxiang stood up and looked at it in amazement. In the packing box lay a pair of earrings, a pair of bracelets, a pair of rings and a necklace pendant, which were full of red light. Unexpectedly, they were all carved from the best red coral.


    "Ning''er!"


    Su Ningxiang shuddered, holding the express box and crying. She knew that Ding Ning was telling her in this way that he didn''t blame him for not recognizing him.


    A different color flashed in mother-in-law Hua''s eyes. She didn''t know much about Ding Ning. She only knew from Su Ningxiang''s frequent chatter that he was a young man who knew some martial arts and high medical skills, but she didn''t think that the young master who had never been masked was a master of Rune.


    There are three levels of talismans. The lowest level is called FA Fu, the second level is called spirit Fu, and the third level is called divine Fu. On the whole earth, there are few talismans that can depict God Fu, and few can make spirit Fu. Basically, the most popular ones on the market are the lowest FA Fu.


    You should know that the talisman needs extremely strong spiritual power as the backing, as well as strong control and affinity for the elements of heaven and earth. However, the set of ornaments in front of her are all talismans. If the news comes out, it will definitely stir the whole Wulin, which makes her have to look at the young master with new eyes.


    Then, mother-in-law Hua seemed to think of something, but she was inexplicably excited. The light of surprise and Qi Yi flashed in her turbid old eyes.


    "Mother-in-law, Ning''er gave it to me, but how can the child give me two rings? Also, I already have one bracelet. I can''t wear three bracelets."


    Su Ningxiang seemed to complain, but her face was full of joy.


    "Miss, young master, filial piety. The value of this set of jewelry is enough to buy the whole Datang Group."


    Mother-in-law Hua said with some envy.


    "What? It''s so expensive? It''s impossible. Although the best red coral is very valuable, it can''t be worth so much. Mother-in-law, please make me happy."


    Su Ningxiang was startled and then said with a smile.


    "I''m serious, miss. Even if this set of jewelry is carved from the best red coral, although it''s valuable, I wouldn''t say I can buy the whole Datang Group."


    Mother-in-law Hua said in earnest: "The problem is that this set of jewelry is not ordinary jewelry. First of all, it is carved from the mutated best fire coral. Just saying that it is the work of master Tiandao, its price can not be estimated. But these are vulgar after all, and it is not important. The key is that the talismans portrayed by the young master on these jewelry multiply their value, not to mention one Datang Group, even ten Datang groups I can''t exchange this set of jewelry. "


    "Talisman?"


    Su Ningxiang was stunned. She didn''t know what the so-called talisman was.


    "You are not a warrior, so you don''t know what a talisman is. Say so, you should have heard of magic tools?"


    Mother-in-law Hua explained patiently.


    "Magic weapon? I know. It''s something that has been opened by an eminent monk. I auctioned a string of Buddha beads at a high price before. Don''t say that the Buddha beads are really divine. When I wear them on my wrist, I can feel a cool breath, which makes me energetic and not easy to get tired. It''s just a pity that after wearing them for a period of time, that feeling disappeared. Later, Ning Er gave me this Bracelet, I''ve never worn that Buddha bead again. "


    Su Ningxiang nodded again and again with a sigh in her tone. It seemed that she was still angry about the failure of magic tools.


    "Then what magic weapon?"


    Mother-in-law Hua sniffed at it, Dismissively said: "Such a Buddha bead only contains a small amount of aura. It is not even a magic weapon at all. Therefore, after the young lady wears it for a period of time, if she consumes all that aura, it will naturally have no effect. The real magic weapon is to depict the symbol array with some medium as a guide and inject a large amount of aura. Ordinary people can wear it to strengthen their health, maintain abundant energy, and even ward off evil It doesn''t work for martial artists. "


    "Oh!"


    Su Ningxiang suddenly realized and listened carefully.


    "The talisman is a higher-level thing than a magic weapon. It doesn''t need any media. The talisman array directly depicted by the spiritual power has unpredictable functions. All the jewelry given to you by the young master are depicted with talismans. If you wear these jewelry, let alone calm your spirit and strengthen your body, even if someone assassinates you with a gun, these talismans will automatically protect the master and protect your health You are safe! "


    It has to be said that mother-in-law Hua''s eyes are still very poisonous. Although she can''t make runes, she knows that most of the runes painted by Ding Ning are defensive. At first, she didn''t understand it, but she can understand it after careful thinking.


    After all, miss is not a warrior. Even if she meets the enemy, she can''t use the talisman to fight back, so the young master simply depicts the defensive talisman array. Even if she meets a powerful warrior, she can''t hurt her until she consumes the spirit power in the light talisman.


    However, mother-in-law Hua also looked away. Among these talismans, there is not a talisman array that can attack. After Ding Ning understood the basis of the array, his understanding of the talisman array also improved by leaps and bounds. After all, the principles between the two are interlinked.


    He has now begun to understand the penultimate sequence of Rune array. The defense Rune array depicted is no longer a Vajra rune, but a higher level of Vajra glazed rune.


    Compared with the Vajra amulet, the Vajra glazed amulet not only has stronger defense, but also has a counter injury effect. Every time the enemy attacks, he will be counter injured by 30% of the attack power.


    In other words, if someone attacks Su Ningxiang, if he uses 100% of his strength, he will suffer 30% of his own attack strength. Moreover, this kind of anti damage ignores defense. As long as you attack, you will inevitably suffer anti damage.


    This effect is very disgusting, which means that even if the master level strongman wants to hurt Su Ningxiang, even if he succeeds, he himself will be seriously injured. Of course, it is more likely that the enemy will be suspicious, even cast a wary weapon and give up hurting Su Ningxiang.


    Ding Ning also racked his brains for his mother''s safety. He was worried that a strong man like the great master might break the endurance limit of the rune array with one blow, so he gave his mother a complete set of accessories.


    As long as Su Ningxiang wears this set of ornaments, it is not so easy for the great master level strong person to hurt her, because each of this set of ornaments depicts two diamond glass symbols, and the twelve diamond glass symbols among the six ornaments echo each other, which can form a large diamond glass symbol.

 Chapter 661

    Even if a great master level strong man can consume all the spiritual power in a rune array in one attack, he has to attack 12 times to break this turtle shell.


    The result is obvious. Even if he can finally break the defense of the rune array, he will have to bear 30% of the counter injury. Even if he doesn''t die, he will be seriously hurt. He really hurts the enemy a thousand and loses 800!


    "Ning''er..."


    When Su Ningxiang realized the value of this set of jewelry, her heart was full of tenderness and tears.


    "Don''t be sad, miss. You should be happy."


    Mother-in-law Hua comforted with warm advice.


    "Ning''er, he is still in danger. How can I be happy, my hard-earned child!"


    Su Ningxiang was so sad that she couldn''t help crying!


    "Miss, don''t cry. Think about it. Since the young master is so powerful and can make such a powerful talisman, how can a mere hijacker hurt him?"


    "You mean Ning''er was deliberately kidnapped by them?"


    Su Ningxiang asked eagerly.


    Although mother-in-law Hua had no bottom in her heart, she still showed a determined look on her face for the sake of Su Ningxiang''s peace of mind: "yes, the young master is so powerful. Maybe he just deliberately let those hijackers hold him so as to save the people who saved the whole plane."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that Ning''er was so powerful. How could ordinary people be kidnapped? It must be what mother-in-law Hua said. He was kidnapped voluntarily to save other talents. He must have a way to get out."


    Su Ningxiang is not stupid. She knows that mother-in-law Hua is comforting her, but she still deceives herself and others. Her hope is really like what mother-in-law Hua said. Ding Ning pretends to be kidnapped.


    ¡­¡­


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    In Zhao''s study, Zhao Tianya sat in front of his desk, bending the knuckles of his right hand and unconsciously knocking on the desktop. People familiar with him know that this is his habitual action when thinking about problems.


    Sitting opposite him, Su Xiangrong slowly took a sip of the best Tieguanyin, smashed it, smashed its mouth, and looked intoxicated. Zhao Tianya didn''t speak, and he didn''t intend to take the initiative to see who could take the initiative.


    For a long time, the sound of knocking on the table suddenly stopped. Zhao Tianya stared at him without any emotion and said nothing.


    The suddenly quiet environment seemed to be able to see through the eyes of the people. It was like the pressure of essence. Su Xiangrong couldn''t help but be awed in his heart and subconsciously sat up straight, as if the pupils were dry in the face of the teacher''s questions.


    This shocked him. He only felt such a superior atmosphere from a person of such a level as master su. Unexpectedly, Zhao Tianya also had such a prestige.


    "Did you do it?"


    Zhao Tianya''s eyes were extremely aggressive, and he asked calmly, but with a threat that could not be questioned.


    Su Xiangrong''s forehead was dripping with fine sweat. He didn''t dare to look directly into his eyes. He lowered his eyelids and replied respectfully: "yes, I know Zhao''s master wants to get rid of the boy, so..."


    "Fool!"


    Zhao Tianya was furious and wanted to kill the pig teammate so as not to implicate himself.


    "You... I''m also thinking about Zhao''s family. That boy repeatedly destroys our plan and must not let him continue to live."


    Su Xiangrong''s veins burst on his forehead. He wanted to get angry, but he had some scruples. He forced him to bear his inner dissatisfaction and explained with a low brow.


    "You... You, you... Ah!"


    Zhao Tianya''s chest fluctuated violently. He pointed to Su Xiangrong and wanted to scold, but on second thought, after all, he was his ally, not a subordinate, and had great use value. He had to force down his anger and sighed.


    "Xiang Rong, I didn''t say you. You''re too reckless!"


    Zhao Tianya took a cup of tea and took a sip of tea, which dissipated some of his sultry in his heart. Then he said in a relaxed tone.


    Seeing that Su Xiangrong didn''t realize his mistake and wanted to defend himself, Zhao Tianya secretly scolded his stupidity and waved his hand impatiently, He broke it up, crumpled it and explained to him: "yes, I really want to move him, but the problem is that now is not the time to move him. When the Yellow mouth child is in high spirits, so many dignitaries of the door valve family are competing to please him and want to have a relationship with him. Once something happens to him, will you take the responsibility or will I take the responsibility?"


    "I... I didn''t think so much. I just wanted to vent my anger. Besides, even if something happened to that boy, it was the terrorists who killed him. What does it have to do with us?"


    Su Xiangrong felt guilty, but then he thought about it. He didn''t know what he did. He couldn''t find him at all. He was brave again, He said proudly: "besides, I didn''t come forward at all. I just made a lot of money on the killer website, and then released a high reward. The transferred account is an account that has just died and hasn''t been cancelled in time. It''s impossible to check at all. It''s absolutely safe!"


    What Su Xiangrong didn''t say is that he used the account registered with Su Zhenwei''s identity information. Su Zhenwei died and was forced to die by the scandal. The Su family kept his death secret and put his body in the freezer to freeze. After the scandal was forgotten, find a reason to die of a violent illness and arrange a low-key funeral for him.


    Su Xiangrong was unhappy with the way Zhao Tianya was high above Yi Qi. He subconsciously didn''t tell him the news of Su Zhenwei''s suicide. He inadvertently missed the opportunity for Zhao Tianya to make a big fuss by using the news to create a public opinion crisis for the Su family.


    Zhao Tianya looked contemptuously at the complacent Su Xiangrong and said coldly, "there is no airtight wall in the world."


    "The ventilation is blocked. Do you know who took the task?"


    Su Xiangrong said disapprovingly. Speaking of the killer who took the task, he was inexplicably excited.


    "I''m not interested!"


    Zhao Tianya said expressionless. In fact, he was quite curious.


    After all, although he was very dissatisfied with Su Xiangrong''s self assertion, if he could get rid of Ding Ning and not involve the Zhao family, he would not lose even if he sacrificed Su Xiangrong.


    "It''s a vampire mercenary regiment. Now the boy is dead!"


    Su Xiangrong said excitedly. He had the idea of trying to find a killer to take the task, but he didn''t expect that the famous vampire mercenary regiment would take the task.


    We should know that mercenaries and killers are different in nature. Most of the time, they charge high commissions to participate in wars, or go to dangerous areas to carry out some missions such as exploration, protecting important targets and looting. It doesn''t mean that they will never take the killer mission, but the probability is very low. After all, mercenaries may carry out missions in any country in the world, Once they become killers, they are likely to become international wanted criminals, which will add great trouble to their tasks, so mercenaries rarely take the task of killers.


    "Vampire mercenaries?"


    Zhao Tianya was stunned. He was quite surprised by the result, but how could the vampire mercenary regiment come to pick up a killer task? This made him a little puzzled.


    "Yes, it''s the vampire mercenary regiment, the 36th vampire mercenary regiment in the international mercenary organization."


    Su Xiangrong''s face glowed with pride. It seemed that he was very proud that the vampire mercenary regiment took over the task.


    "I have something to do. You go. Remember, you haven''t come to me, I haven''t seen you, and I haven''t heard you talk about anything!"


    Zhao Tianya was upset and irritable for no reason. With a gloomy face, he picked up the tea cup and ordered to leave.


    The smile on Su Xiangrong''s face was stiff. He came to Zhao Tianya for merit. Unexpectedly, he was driven away so ruthlessly, which made him very angry.


    "Xiang Rong, I said that we must be careful in our dealings. If anything happens in the future, you can contact the person I arranged directly. Don''t come to me again. It''s good for everyone."


    Zhao Tianya looked at him seriously and said seriously, but he sighed in his heart. Su Xiangrong, Su Xiangrong, I don''t blame me for abandoning you, but you are too stupid. Sooner or later, I will be killed by your pig teammate.


    As the head of Zhao''s family, he stood higher than Su Xiangrong''s collateral disciples, saw far, and knew more. Ding Ning was kidnapped. Even the leaders of the Central Bureau sent troops from the military region to track down, search and rescue. He didn''t want to be implicated by fools like Su Xiangrong.


    "Hum, since Zhao''s family is busy, I won''t disturb you. Goodbye!"


    Su Xiangrong stood up with a gloomy face and left angrily.


    Zhao Tianya narrowed his eyes and looked at his distant back. Then he suddenly broke the tea cup and scolded angrily: "bah, what is it, someone!"


    "Master, what can I do for you?"


    A strong middle-aged man hurried through the door and asked respectfully.


    "Erase all traces of Su Xiangrong''s visit to the Zhao family!"


    Zhao Tianya restored Gu jingbubo''s calm and said calmly.


    "Yes, master!"


    The strong man didn''t ask the reason. He answered with an expressionless voice and turned around to do it according to his instructions.


    "Wait!"


    Zhao Tianya thought and shouted.


    "What else does the master have to say?"


    The hardcover man had a meal at his feet and turned to ask.


    "Find someone who has nothing to do with our Zhao family and keep an eye on Su Xiangrong. If the situation is wrong..."


    Zhao Tianya narrowed his eyes, raised his hand and gestured to cut his throat.


    "I see!"


    The hardcover man bowed slightly and left quickly.


    Zhao Tianya sat for a long time, and a gloomy sneer came up at the corners of his mouth: "vampire mercenary regiment? No matter what your purpose, I hope you can let the boy come back dead."


    ¡­¡­


    After the plane flew to Myanmar according to the scheduled route, it did not land at the scheduled temporary airport, but directly flew to a valley in Vietnam.


    This made Qisha furious, but there was nothing he could do. After all, the life of the whole plane was in the hands of these bandits, so he threw a mouse scare and didn''t dare to do it easily.


    "Mr. Qisha, thank you very much for your cooperation!"


    The boss''s smile was very warm and seemed very comfortable, but it was a thick smile in the eyes of seven murders. He said coldly, "you are very proud now?"


    "No, I don''t think there''s anything to be proud of. I''m just thinking about our safety. I know your country will never allow us to escape easily. Now a large number of your elite have been ambushed in Myanmar. In order to avoid unnecessary conflict with your country, I temporarily changed the landing location. Please forgive me!"


    The boss looked innocent and lied. He looked at the two helicopters that could take off at any time. If he believed that he had changed his mind temporarily, he would be a fool.


    "Since you have already prepared, I have nothing to say. I still say that, let the three girls go, and I can let you go."


    Seven kill stared at the boss with both eyes. Even in a hostile state, he had to admit that the boss was definitely a character. He didn''t panic from beginning to end. He did everything without leakage, and inadvertently played everyone with applause.

 Chapter 662

    The plane was running out of fuel due to a sudden change of itinerary. They left in a pick-up helicopter, completely cutting off the possibility of special soldiers in Myanmar coming to rescue in time. It also made seven kill the idea of letting passengers get off the plane and driving the plane to track him alone.


    Sorry, Ding Ning, for the safety of so many passengers, you can only be wronged temporarily!


    Seven kill took a deep breath, looked at Ding Ning who was always unconscious with guilt, and his depression kept rising in his chest. He made up his mind secretly. Only when these people left, he immediately ran and tracked on the ground at all costs. After all, the speed of the helicopter was not fast. With his great master''s speed, he could still do it without losing it.


    "Of course, I''m a man of my word. I not only played back the three beautiful ladies, but also gave one as a gift!"


    The boss smiled strangely and waved his hand, causing Liu Sheng and Qian Dai to be released. In the cold eyes of seven kill, the stewardess with explosives tied to him returned to the plane with a smile of death.


    "What do you mean?"


    Qi Sha''s eyes narrowed into a crack, and there was a cold flash in his eyes, but his heart suddenly sank to the bottom of the valley. The boss saw all his thoughts clearly, leaving him no chance to rescue Ding Ning.


    The boss shrugged his shoulders smartly and said with a smile: "our beautiful Elena likes a handsome man like Mr. Qisha very much. She wants to chat with you more. I hope you like it!"


    With that, She waved to Elena: "Elena, you are our bravest soldier. In half an hour, if you can make Mr. Qisha happy, I believe he will let you leave safely. Of course, if you make Mr. Qisha unhappy, I think I can only pray for you. However, I believe Mr. Qisha is a smart man and he will be happy. If I can''t see the beautiful Elena in three days, three days Appear in front of me, then, I think I will be very angry. Once I am angry, I''m afraid I can''t guarantee the safety of Dr. Ding. "


    "Hey, I think I''ll make Mr. Qisha like it, won''t I? Mr. Qisha!"


    Elena smiled and winked at Qisha. The ocean horse probably doesn''t know what shame is. Up to now, it''s naked. Many male passengers on the plane often peek at her and drool secretly. If the explosives tied to her were not too shocking, Maybe they are interested in discussing the differences between men''s and women''s physiological structures with this protruding and warping woman.


    Seven kill''s face is as black as charcoal. The boss is too insidious. If Elena doesn''t go, the crisis on the plane can''t be lifted, and he can''t leave, which completely defeats his plan to track secretly.


    What angered him most was that this guy still threatened him naked. If Elena couldn''t go back safely in three days, they would kill Ding Ning.


    He has always been known for his craftiness, but he didn''t expect to meet his opponent this time, which made him feel unprecedented frustration.


    "I''ll go with you. I want to be with him."


    Liu shengqian Dai suddenly took a step forward and said with firm eyes.


    "Purse, you''re crazy!"


    Gentle and soft, her face suddenly changed, and she quickly grabbed Liu shengqian Dai. She felt that her master had been kidnapped. As an apprentice, she had the obligation to take good care of her purse and must stop her from doing stupid things.


    Song Ziyi''s face was complicated and her lips were silent. If the kidnapped person was Ning Ding, she believed she would accompany him without hesitation, but this person was annoying Ding Ning, so she didn''t have that mind.


    "Nonsense, go back to me!"


    Qi Sha''s face was cold and scolded in a harsh voice. It was enough headache. The girl also added chaos.


    "I..."


    Liu shengqian Dai opened her mouth and wanted to say something. Suddenly, her face was stunned. A slight and undetectable happy look flashed across her eyebrows. Then she silently lowered her head and said no more, which made her gentle and soft breathe a long sigh of relief.


    "If you win, I''ll let your people leave safely!"


    Seven kill took a deep breath, and suddenly changed into a murderous look: "I say it again for the last time, if you dare to hurt Dr. Ding, I swear that seven kill will never die with you all my life!"


    The boss gave him a serious look. He was a little cold in his heart because of his solemn look, but then he thought that he was not his original face at all. Even if he wanted to settle accounts with him, there was nowhere to find. What''s more, there was strong support behind him. No matter how strong the Imperial Palace was, his hand could not reach his territory, so he immediately relaxed, Jokingly said: "then we''ll see you later!"


    There were nine robbers in total. Except for Elena, the other seven surrounded the boss and hurried into the helicopter with unconscious Ding Ning. The huge propeller began to rotate. The hurricane made the dust fly and soon soared away.


    No one noticed that Liu shengqian Dai suddenly and strangely disappeared in place. A moment later, she appeared and stood at the door of the cabin. She thought no one dared to move her behind Elena. She cut her unconscious with a palm knife.


    Witnessing the sudden change of Qisha''s face, Liu shengqian Dai reached out to hold her paralyzed body and carefully took down the explosives from her body.


    "I''ll find him!"


    Liu shengqian Dai carefully took the explosive and threw it away until she was far away from the plane. With a "bang", the explosive was completely detonated. The huge explosion flew the broken wood and rubble in the mountains and forests in the distance!


    She opened her mouth softly and stunned. "I''ll go. The purse was so fierce. No wonder master loved her so much."


    "Wait for me!"


    Seven kill saw Liu Sheng and shallow Dai running towards the helicopter from a distance. He immediately shouted, turned and rushed to the rescued captain and said, "immediately find a way to get in touch with China and ask them to send someone to pick everyone home!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Although the captain didn''t know who the seven murders were, during the standoff with the robbers, the seven murders were in charge. He must be a big man with an unusual identity.


    Seven kill took a gentle look: "Miss Wen, please contact your family. I''ll see if I can save your master!"


    "Well, all right! You must save my master."


    She said with a worried face. She wanted to go with her to save it, but she knew herself. It could only be a burden if she went.


    "Well, I''ll go!"


    Seven kill said with worry, just like an arrow from the string, ran to Liu shengqian Dai.


    An hour later, in villa No. 1 of Ninghai Shengshi Huating, Ding Qianlie looked at Xiao Nuo, Xiao Yao, Ling Yun, Zhao Jingjing and Ding Luoxue, who were nervous and frightened. He couldn''t help sighing. It was quite a bad taste. This enemy unconsciously provoked so many women.


    Lingyun, Xiao Nuo, Luoxue and dingning have an ambiguous relationship. She knows. What''s the matter with Zhao Jingjing and Xiaoyao?


    The scene is clearly divided into three factions. Ding Luoxue naturally follows Ding to hunt, Xiao Nuo and Xiao Yao sit together, and Ling Yun is close to Zhao Jingjing.


    If Ding Ning saw this scene, he would have a headache. He never thought that these sneaky girlfriends would get together in this way.


    "Sister, I''m Ling Yun, Ding Ning''s girlfriend."


    Lingyun stood up and took the initiative to introduce her. As soon as her words were exported, the women looked sideways. The meaning in her eyes was complex and difficult to understand. Xiao Nuo''s mouth moved and wanted to stop talking. Zhao Jingjing bowed her head and remained silent. Xiao Yao snorted unconvinced.


    "I know!"


    Ding Qianlie''s face was neither sad nor happy, and said calmly. He was a little unhappy about Lingyun''s behavior of swearing sovereignty.


    Ling Yun seems to see her displeasure, Take your time and say: "I know everyone is very sensitive to the word girlfriend, including my sister, who may not like it, but this is the fact. I am indeed Ding Ning''s nominal girlfriend. I don''t want to declare sovereignty. Ding Ning is a very excellent man. I love Ding Ning. I know he can''t be tied by me alone, so I don''t mind how many he has besides me Girlfriend, as long as he likes, I will like it. I''m standing here today to tell you that if you really love him, you should accept everything about him, including his flower heart. Otherwise, it''s better to quit early. "


    Looking at Lingyun''s sincere face, the girls couldn''t help but be slightly moved. Among Ding Ning''s girlfriends, Lingyun may not be the best or the most beautiful one, but it is undoubtedly the one who loves him most.


    Xiao Nuo clenched her lips and felt as if she had knocked over a bottle of five flavors. Compared with Lingyun''s Huoran and generosity, she suddenly felt ashamed, but why did she always feel sour in her heart.


    "No matter what the relationship between you and Ding Ning is, now that everyone is here, we are a family. Ding Ning has an accident, and we want to save him. Therefore, we should brainstorm ways to make him come back safely."


    Lingyun''s eyes are red and pleads.


    "Ding Ling! Ding Ling!"


    The door bell rang suddenly. Snow hurried to open the door. When she opened the door, she saw sister Ye Huan standing at the door with red eyes.


    "Huanhuan, Lele, you''re here. Come in."


    Snow was in a bad mood, but she still squeezed out a smile and pulled the two sisters in.


    "Elder sister, did something really happen?"


    Ye Le, who is very familiar, rushed to Ding Qianlie''s arms and cried.


    Ding Qianlie reluctantly touched her head: "don''t cry, we''re trying to find a way."


    "Hello!"


    Ye Huan is more rational. Although his heart is in a mess, he still politely says hello to the women. He secretly wonders who these women are and how they are so beautiful.


    "Hello, are you ye Huan and ye Le? I''m Ling Yun!"


    Ling Yun heard that Ding Ning said something about ye Huan''s sisters, and gracefully took Ye Huan''s hand to show kindness.


    "Ah, you are sister Lingyun!"


    Ye Huan exclaimed and looked at her nervously. In her impression, Lingyun seemed to be her brother''s genuine girlfriend.


    "Hello, I''m Xiao Nuo."


    Xiao Nuo feels that he can''t be silent anymore. Otherwise, Lingyun will sit down as a genuine girlfriend. Unwilling to show weakness, he comes forward to greet sister Ye Huan.


    "Ah, are you sister Nuo? I''ve heard sister Rourou talk about you many times. It''s the first time I''ve seen you. I''m really discerning and beautiful."


    Ye Le screamed and got up from Ding Qianlie''s arms. He took Xiao Nuo''s hand and looked up and down. He saw that Xiao Nuo was wearing a uniform and looked heroic, simple and capable, and praised him sincerely.


    It''s embarrassing now. Ye Huan holds Ling Yun''s hand and ye Le holds Xiao Nuo''s hand. It looks like the two sisters are standing in different camps, which makes Ding Qianlie feel very tired!


    Ding Luoxue is always heartless and heartless. She doesn''t think how complicated it is. She and sister Ye Huan are acquaintances. She patted the sofa beside her: "HuanHuanLeLe, come and sit down!"


    "Oh!"


    At this moment, sister Ye Huan was also aware of the embarrassment of the scene atmosphere. She answered and sat down next to Ding Qianlie.

 Chapter 663

    Ding Zhanglie suddenly felt satisfied. It seemed that he had the most people on his side, as if he had the highest support rate.


    It''s just that she hasn''t figured out what the relationship between Ye Huan and Ding Ning is, and now is not the time to think about it. How to save Ding Ning safely is the main thing.


    "Ding Ling, Ding Ling!"


    The doorbell rang again, and Ding led hunting to clap his forehead. How many women did this bastard provoke.


    But when he opened the door and saw the visitor, Ding led hunting to jump up in surprise and greet him: "grandma, why are you here? Eh, grandma, why are you suddenly so young? I wouldn''t recognize you if you weren''t wearing a monk''s robe."


    Nun Jingxin was full of energy. Her old face, which was like orange peel, was pink and white. She looked like a beautiful woman in her thirties. She couldn''t smile at her words and said, "isn''t it normal for me to look younger with my old wounds healed and my accomplishments broken through?"


    Grandma? All the women present were very bright. They all knew that Ding lanlie was Ding Ning''s sister, so her grandmother was not Ding Ning''s grandmother.


    "Grandma, Hello, I''m Zhao Jingjing."


    "Grandma, Hello, I''m Wei Yaoyao."


    "Grandma, Hello, I''m Xiao Nuo."


    "Grandma, Hello, I''m Ling Yun!"


    ¡­¡­


    Well, the whole room was filled with the self introduction of Yingyan. The muscles on nun Jingxin''s face were almost stiff with laughter.


    I can''t help scolding the smelly boy. If you don''t learn well, you know you can''t learn well. Sure enough, the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked. If you inherit his grandfather''s bad tradition, you will flirt everywhere.


    Xiao Zhengnan, who was far away in Yanjing, suddenly sneezed inexplicably. He muttered to himself, who is scolding me?


    But I have to say that people always like to say one thing and do another. Nun Jingxin became a nun in anger because of Xiao Zhengnan''s drunken disorder. It can be seen how important her loyalty to feelings is.


    But the matter fell on her grandson. Although she secretly complained, she was happy to see that so many beautiful girls like their grandson.


    This is not empty talk. Nun Jingxin is determined not to tolerate the betrayal that happened to her, but she has no psychological resistance to Ding Ning''s marrying a few more wives. She even wants to have another dozen.


    "Good, good! They are all good children. Come on, sit down and speak slowly!"


    Nun Jingxin smiled and held the hands of the girls. She wanted to show her unique skills of thousand hand Guanyin. She changed her hands to hold these beautiful girls, so that they wouldn''t feel that her grandmother ignored them.


    Ding Qianlie has something to eat in her heart. It''s clearly her and Ding Ning''s grandmother. Why are these girls so thick skinned? One or two grandmothers shout so intimate.


    What do you mean the stars support the moon? Nun Jingxin understood the meaning of this idiom. Now she is the moon held by the stars.


    Surrounded by all the girls, she sat down on the sofa. Before nun Jingxin could speak, the door bell rang again.


    Ding Luoxue stuck out her tongue and ran to open the door. When she opened the door, she saw a strange beautiful girl. She was stunned: "girl, who are you looking for?"


    "I... is this Ding Ning''s home?"


    Shen MuQing asked somewhat embarrassed. God knows how much courage she mustered to find Ding Ning.


    "Are you brother''s girlfriend? Come on, come in."


    Ding Luoxue happily took Shen MuQing''s hand and enthusiastically let her in.


    Shen MuQing blushed: "no... I am..."


    "Mu Qing? Why are you here?"


    Xiao Nuo was stunned when he saw Shen MuQing coming in, and then came forward and asked strangely.


    "Nono, why are you here?"


    When Shen MuQing saw Xiao Norton, she was pleasantly surprised. When she first entered the room, she was very uncomfortable to see so many beautiful women. She was still very happy to find Xiao Norton as an acquaintance.


    "I..."


    Xiao Nuo blushed. When she didn''t know how to explain, Ding Luoxue said carelessly, "sister Nuo is brother''s girlfriend."


    "Ah!"


    Shen MuQing''s face changed dramatically. She couldn''t believe it. She looked at Xiao Nuo. Her heart suddenly felt as if she had been stabbed by a needle. It hurt faintly.


    "Sister, are you also brother''s girlfriend? That''s just right. Everyone is brother''s girlfriend, so it''s not an outsider."


    Ding Luoxue said with a heartless smile.


    "Ah!"


    Shen MuQing is confused again. What is brother''s girlfriend? What is this? How does it feel so messy?


    "Mu Qing? Are you also Ding Ning''s girlfriend?"


    Xiao Nuo said in a strange tone. He felt very wronged. He was Ding Ning''s fiancee. Why did this guy suddenly have so many girlfriends?


    "I... I''m not, no, I''m Dr. Ding''s patient. You know my disease..."


    Shen MuQing hurriedly waved her hands and explained, but she felt so uncomfortable in her heart.


    "That''s good, that''s good. By the way, do you know Ding Ning came here after an accident?"


    Xiao Nuo''s hanging heart fell. Xiaoyao''s best friend has been accepted by dingning''s bastard. She doesn''t want Mu Qing''s childhood playmate to be harmed by her.


    "What? What happened to Dr. Ding? What happened to him?"


    Shen MuQing was surprised, grabbed Xiao Nuo''s hand and asked nervously.


    "You don''t know what happened to him? Then why are you here?"


    Xiao Nuo''s heart is sour and astringent. Shen MuQing''s reaction is too great. It''s strange to say that she doesn''t feel for Ding Ning.


    "Ah! I... I..."


    Shen MuQing was speechless for a long time. She couldn''t say that she hadn''t seen Ding Ning for so long. She missed him. When she learned that he came back from Yanjing today, she summoned up the courage to see him to solve her lovesickness.


    "You''re so nervous about her. Do you like him?"


    Xiao Nuo asked in a sensitive whisper, his sharp eyes staring at the change of her expression.


    "No, how can it be? He is my doctor. Yes, he is my doctor. Only he can cure my disease. Of course, I will be nervous about his safety. If something happens to him, who will treat me? Don''t think blindly. I have nothing to do with him."


    Shen MuQing had an idea and found a reasonable reason. When she said something, she felt relieved, but her heart was bitter and in a mess. Originally, she and Ding Ning had no hope. Now, he was Xiao Nuo''s boyfriend, so she even backed out.


    "Mu Qing, here you are. Let me introduce you!"


    Lingyun greets her in a big way. Shen MuQing is also her old acquaintance, but she didn''t expect to know Xiao Nuo.


    "Ah, Ling Yun? Why are you here? You..."


    Shen MuQing feels that her outlook on life has been completely subverted. She is confused in her mind. She thinks that dingning and Lingyun were together with Xiao Nuo after they broke up. But now, Xiao Nuo and Lingyun even appear in dingning''s home. What''s the situation? It''s too messy!


    "Sister, this is Shen MuQing, Ding Ning''s good friend!"


    Lingyun is very sensible. He is the first to introduce Shen MuQing to Ding Qianlie. He turns to Shen MuQing and says, "this is Ding Ning''s sister, Ding Qianlie. Just call her sister."


    "Hello, sister!"


    Shen MuQing subconsciously shouted.


    Ding led the hunter to stand up, took her hand and let her sit beside him: "Mu Qing, I''ve seen you."


    "Ah, when did my sister see me? Why didn''t I remember?"


    Shen MuQing asked in surprise.


    "Some time ago, my brother and I were having dinner together. It happened that you had a heart attack. I opened the door for my brother and he rescued you. You don''t know. At that time, he learned that you were ill. The whole person was like a madman and his eyes were red."


    Ding led the hunter and whispered in her ear with a trace of strictness. She knew that Shen MuQing was the girl Ding Ning liked, and she had to leave her with her brother.


    Shen MuQing''s face turned red, but his heart was sweet. It turned out that he cared so much about others. He was so nervous when he knew they were ill, but


    At the thought of her engagement with Zhao Zilong, her bright eyes darkened. There is no possibility between them.


    "Mu Qing, this is grandma!"


    Ding Qianlie didn''t notice her gloomy expression and took the initiative to introduce her.


    "Grandma?"


    Shen MuQing hurriedly stood up and bowed politely: "Hello, grandma!"


    "Well, they are all good girls!"


    Abbess Jingxin praised her again and again. Her eyes were full of kindness. These girls were very polite and she liked them very much. If she were Ding Ning, I''m afraid it would be difficult to give up.


    "Cough, do you know each other now? Now, let''s talk about business!"


    After introducing Shen MuQing, Ding led the hunter, calmed the girls down, and said seriously, "according to the gentle news, after Ding Ning was kidnapped by the bandits, he flew straight to the southeast by helicopter!"


    Ding Qianlie stood up, picked up the remote control on the tea table, opened the electronic screen on the wall, and an electronic map appeared on the screen.


    "If there is no deviation in the position mentioned by gentle and soft or change the direction halfway, then the bandits escape in the southeast. With the fuel volume of their helicopters, it is impossible to cross the South China Sea and the Indian Ocean, and they are likely to transit here halfway!"


    Ding led the hunter and put his finger on the electronic map. The people stared and saw that Indonesia was marked there.


    "Indonesia is not the only one in the southeast. Maybe they will transit to the Philippines?"


    Xiao Nuo said unconvinced. As a policeman, she didn''t think the robbers would be so stupid and went straight to Indonesia.


    "Yes, Xiao Nuo, you''re right. Going to Indonesia is just my inference. No one can guarantee that they will go there. Maybe they will go to the Philippines or even turn to Xiangjiang River. But we don''t have time and so many manpower to use. Indonesia is an archipelago and a tourist destination. The density of floating population is very high, and it''s more difficult to mix with tourists To facilitate their escape, don''t forget that according to the information provided by gentleness and softness, the people of the Imperial Palace are now chasing after them, so we can only try our luck and bet that they will go to Indonesia. "


    Ding Qianlie frowned and sighed deeply. The current situation can only listen to the destiny. Although she has a layout in Southeast Asia, she can play a very small role.


    "Why save brother?"


    When everyone was in a heavy mood, snow asked naively.


    Everyone looked at her in surprise. I didn''t know whether she was simple or stupid. Ding Ning was kidnapped by the robbers. How could she still look like nothing.


    Ding looked at her puzzled: "snow, what do you want to say?"


    Ding Luoxue timidly looked at everyone''s eyes and said, "we can''t beat brother together. Do you think those robbers can really do something to brother?"


    When they heard the speech, they suddenly brightened up. Yes, although they didn''t know Ding Ning as much as falling snow, they also knew that Ding Ning was not something that ordinary people could deal with.


    Just... Xiao Nuo frowned: "gentle and soft, Ding Ning was plotted by the robbers and was unconscious!"

 Chapter 664

    "Ha ha!"


    Ding Luoxue suddenly smiled: "plot? Poison or overpowering drug? Do you think there is any kind of poison or overpowering drug in the world that can make him unconscious for several hours?"


    When Xiao Nuo heard the speech, he suddenly remembered that Ding Ning was fascinated by spring medicine and gave her and Xiao Yao to Huo Huo. He immediately blurted out: "spring medicine!"


    "Ah! Ha ha ha!"


    When they heard the speech, they immediately laughed. Xiao Nuo blushed with shame and said angrily, "what''s funny? I''m just taking an example."


    "Even if that medicine works on my brother, it won''t make him unconscious."


    Ding Luoxue blushed and said timidly, no one knows Ding Ning better than her. With the existence of mermaid totem, no kind of overpowering drugs and toxins can make him unconscious. In addition, with the spiritual mark, although it is impossible to contact due to the distance, Ding Ning''s spiritual mark is very bright, which shows that he can''t lose consciousness at all, so, She firmly concluded that Ding Ning was pretending to be unconscious in order to dig out the behind the scenes.


    "You mean Ding Ning pretended to be unconscious?"


    Ding led the hunter with a bright eye and asked in surprise.


    "Yes, my brother has an innate intuition about danger. Unless he meets an enemy that he can''t resist, it''s impossible for people who want to plot against him."


    Ding Luoxue said with certainty.


    "This bastard makes people so worried every time. I have to clean him up when he comes back."


    Ding Qianlie soon figured out Ding Ning''s intention and knew that he was worried for nothing. He was relieved and said with a smile and scold.


    "This is just speculation. Are you sure?"


    Shen MuQing asked with some worry.


    "Hum, a good man doesn''t live long. He must be fine."


    Xiao Nuo also thought of Ding Ning''s miraculous skill. Before, it was just because of concern. Now he figured it out and felt that he was worrying about nothing.


    When I remembered that I was excited just now and even said all the aphrodisiacs, I was even more ashamed. I whispered to myself with my little silver teeth. This bastard must clean him up when he comes back. My aunt was worried.


    Seeing that the alarm was lifted, all the women were worried, and the dignified atmosphere was empty. They chattered and began to get close to nun Ding Qianlie or meditation, trying to make a good impression on them.


    While dealing with them, Ding Qianlie secretly felt sad. Grandma''s sister is not his own sister. She is also his fiancee.


    Nun Jingxin looked at these beautiful girls with a smile. She never worried about Ding Ning. Compared with Ding Luoxue, she felt relieved because she knew him, she felt relieved because he was the inheritor selected by Chi you.


    robber? Hehe, she thinks she should worry about the robbers. There is a big devil hidden in her grandson''s body.


    "Sisters and sisters, it''s rare for us to be together today. Wait a minute and try the new dishes I''ve tried myself."


    Ding Luoxue is trying many new dishes to prepare the restaurant recently. It''s rare to have so many personality dishes. She won''t miss this opportunity.


    "Well, I''ve heard from Ding Ning that sister Luoxue''s craftsmanship is very good. I haven''t had a chance to taste it. Now I have a blessing in the mouth."


    Ling Yun was the first to support.


    "I''ve eaten the food made by Ding Ning. It''s very delicious. Unexpectedly, Luoxue is also proficient in cooking. Can I learn from you?"


    Shen MuQing swallowed her mouth and remembered the delicious food Ding Ning made for her last time.


    Xiao Nuo was secretly angry. This bastard didn''t just cook for me. It seems that he used his cooking skills to pick up girls.


    Xiao Yao thought about the breakfast Ding Ning had prepared for her. Her saliva was about to flow down. She ran over with falling snow''s arm: "sister falling snow, I want to learn cooking from you, too."


    Zhao Jingjing''s eyes turned. Her mother taught her that if you want to keep a man''s heart, you must first learn to keep a man''s stomach and immediately go forward with a smile: "I want to learn too!"


    "Still have me, still have me, I also want to learn!"


    "I, I want to learn!"


    Ye Huan sisters also actively raised their hands. They knew that they were at an absolute disadvantage compared with the women who had established a relationship with Ding Ning. In order for these sisters in law not to exclude them, they must have a good relationship with them.


    "That''s great. Anyone who likes to learn can come. My brother taught me cooking. Delicious food is a kind of enjoyment..."


    Ding Luoxue was very happy when she saw that there were so many like-minded people. She thought about how wonderful it would be to live together in the future, study dishes when she was free, and study how to make villains in the evening.


    Xiao Nuo Ben is not interested in cooking, but she can''t stand her own way when everyone goes. In addition, the competition is so fierce now. Seeing that Ding Luoxue learns to cook, Ding Ning keeps her at home all day. Typically, she gets the moon first. So, just learn to cook. Maybe she can tie that guy''s heart to her.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there were only the meditation master Tai and Ding Qianlie in the living room.


    Nun Jingxin looked at Ding Qianlie with a smile: "do you feel wronged?"


    "No, there''s nothing to be wronged, as long as he likes it."


    Ding Qianlie said insincerely. The little silver tooth grinding made a noise. He had known this bastard''s playfulness for a long time, but he didn''t expect that he should be so playful and quietly provoked so many women.


    "Alas! The fate of the human being is determined by heaven. Ding Ning, the fate of the peach blossom, a flower and a robbery, there is no escape. There is no way to escape."


    Abbess Jingxin sighed helplessly.


    "By the way, grandma, I haven''t had time to ask you. Why are you here? Is it because Ding Ning was kidnapped?"


    Ding Qianlie remembered that he hadn''t asked nun Jingxin about his intention.


    "His road can only be taken by himself. I won''t worry. I''m here because of you!"


    Abbess Jingxin''s deep eyes are as vast as the sea of stars. She looks at her without blinking.


    "Because of me?"


    Ding looked at her puzzled.


    "Yes, because of you."


    Nun Jingxin showed a dignified look: "Ding Ning has a strange life style. He reads as a devil and a Buddha. If he is a Buddha, he will benefit the common people. If he is a devil, it will bring disaster to the world. You are born with a Buddha body and are the only person who can guide him to good, but you have sacrificed yourself to serve the devil and become his companion. Half devil and half Buddha in your body are completely influenced by him."


    Ding Qianlie bowed her head and remained silent. If she had saved Ding Ning because of gratitude, she would have become his companion. But now, as she gets along with him day and night, she has subconsciously regarded him as her own dependence and lover, without complaint or regret!


    "Now you have a chance to change the status quo. Tongtian secret territory will be born soon. You find a way to enter it. There is a land of eternal Yang in the seal core of the secret territory."


    Abbess Jingxin saw that Ding lanlie was listening attentively, He said happily: "Your physique is called the Buddha body in Buddhism, but it can be called the light body outside Buddhism. There is a strange thing in the land of yongyang, which can not only purify the evil Qi in your body, but also enable you to evolve into a pure light body. At that time, you will get rid of your associated destiny and become an independent individual. At that time, you can practice alone without being influenced by him, but you can Influence him to be good and benefit the common people! "


    "Can I stay with Ding Ning in the future?"


    Ding asked sensitively.


    Nun Jingxin''s expression was slightly smothered, and she immediately shook her head and said, "Ding Ning has a Buddha in his body, but there are also demons. No one can break his life. If you are together, you will sooner or later fall into the abyss hell. You are a bright body once in a million years. Only Sakyamuni can get great freedom and Liberation..."


    "Needless to say, if he becomes a devil, I will kill the world with a knife for him. If he becomes a Buddha, I will incarnate as Dharma protector King Kong to kill demons and demons for him."


    Ding Qianlie''s tone was resolute, with unequivocal determination.


    "Amitabha!"


    Abbess Jingxin put her palms together, announced the Buddha''s name, and sighed: "since you insist, I can only think of another way!"


    "Grandma, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ding led Li to frown and looked at nun Jingxin suspiciously. She always felt that her words were not true, and seemed to have another meaning.


    "Lead hunting, I ask you, if, I mean, if one day your beloved is not allowed by the world, will you still love him like today?"


    Nun Jingxin''s eyes are bright and divine. She looks at Ding lanlie''s eyes closely and seems to care about her answer.


    "Grandma, what are you talking about? He is the only one I love. How can he be tolerated by people all over the world."


    Ding Qianlie raised his head and asked suspiciously.


    "I mean, if this is a hypothetical question, but you want to answer it as a real question, I need to know your attitude!"


    Abbess Jingxin said seriously.


    "As I said just now, even if he is a devil, I will kill the world with a knife for him!"


    Ding Qianlie looked serious, looked into nun Jingxin''s eyes and replied seriously.


    "Well, that''s good. Remember what you said today. If you do what you said and grandma makes decisions for you, you will be Ning''er''s wife."


    The meditation teacher said with great relief that the whole person was like an inch of foam, broken in an instant, and disappeared in the invisible. The hunted Ding hunted suddenly jumped up and exclaimed, "Granny! Grandma!"


    "Don''t panic, it''s just the embodiment of grandma''s divine thoughts. Grandma is about to leave Ninghai. Don''t ask grandma''s whereabouts or look for it. We''ll meet again in the future."


    Nun Jingxin''s voice echoed in Ding lanlie''s ear like Hong Zhong and Da LV, but it made Ding lanlie surprised and happy.


    It''s amazing that grandma, who has been a monk for more than 40 years, wants to leave. It''s gratifying that grandma has formed an incarnation of God, which is a sign of the strong in Shenwu realm.


    That night, there was lightning and thunder on a desert island in the East China Sea. The night sky was illuminated by terrible lightning. The raging waves roared madly, attracting the eyes of countless powerful people all over the world.


    The thunder and lightning raged all night. When it was about to dawn, it gradually retreated, and the hazy figures of great banks rushed to the desert island from eight directions in the West.


    But when they arrived, the whole desert island had long disappeared, leaving only half an island that had sunk three meters by thunder.


    A vague tall figure sounded like a loud bell: "the 99 thunder robbery is by no means our human friar. It must be the remaining evils of the demon family. I''m afraid the world will be in chaos again!"


    "Hum! What''s wrong with the remaining evils of the demon family? Just destroy them!"


    Another shrill voice said disapprovingly.


    "Gaga, it''s really funny. If the demon clan hadn''t defected and hit the demon clan, the human clan would have been destroyed by the demon clan. Now it''s just that the demon clan has added a big demon. Are you so eager to kill them? What a group of hypocrites!"


    The flickering figure formed by a mass of black fog said with a hoarse voice and a sneer.


    "Hum, thousand machine old ghost, although you are a crooked way, don''t forget that you are also a member of the human race. You speak for the demon race. I suspect you are colluding with the demon race to harm the common people."


    The tall figure was exposed by the hoarse figure and shouted angrily.

 Chapter 665

    "That''s why you want to add guilt. Gaga, you call yourself a famous and decent sect, but what you do is more disgusting than our evil sect. PI Yitian, others are afraid of you. I''m not afraid of you."


    The old ghost of Qianji said sarcastically: "In those years, the demon clan and the human clan signed an agreement to jointly kill the demon clan. Even those evil sects in your eyes are only grateful to the demon clan, but what have you so-called famous and decent sects done? Once the demon clan is destroyed, you will cross the river and tear down the bridge and attack the demon clan. You want to kill them all. The demon clan has suffered heavy losses and has to hide from the world, but you are unwilling to spare it You are so aggressive, fabricating facts, forging history books, and taking all the credit for killing demons, so as to establish your reputation. Bah, it''s really important not only to be a bitch, but also to set up a memorial archway and eliminate dissidents. It''s always what you people who boast of being famous and decent, but secretly are full of men, thieves and prostitutes. Even bad people like me can''t see it, Come and kill me if you have the ability. Anyway, I''m just a mind separation. I''m just losing some accomplishments. If you dare to move my mind separation, I''ll dare to kill all the children under your door. If you don''t believe it, just try and see if I can do what I said. "


    "You... Hum! Don''t call me so dirty, old ghost Qianji. It''s not my race. Its heart will be different. If the demon clan is not eliminated one day, it will inevitably lead to great disaster in the future. At that time, old ghost Qianji will be the sinner of the human race."


    PI Yitian was said by ghost Qianji to be red in the face, but he really didn''t dare to fight with him. After all, the old ghost is the most vindictive. Once he gets angry, he will never die, and there is no limit to what he can do. He said he can do it with his disciples.


    What bothers him most is that ghost Qianji is not alone. He also has a twin brother called ghost Qianchou. They claim to be disciples of the ghost sect and have always been inseparable. Unless they are sure to block and kill them at the same time, generally no one is willing to easily provoke these two strange old monsters.


    It may be easy to defeat the strong in Shenwu realm, but it''s hard to kill them. Moreover, they have jointly practiced a set of joint combat skills, which is extremely powerful. If there are not more than six strong in Shenwu realm, it''s hard to save their lives.


    "Come on, PI Yitian, don''t put a big hat on me. The peaceful coexistence of human and demon is the agreement signed between human and demon at that time. Your ancestors reneged on the covenant and broke the bridge over the river to the demon. I don''t like it. What''s the matter?"


    Ghost Qianqiu said without fear.


    "Come on, Qianqiu old devil, our ancestors would rather bear the reputation of treachery to kill the demon family. Naturally, it has its reason. Brother Yi Tian is right. If we are not our race, our hearts will be different. The demon family may still be a man with its tail between its legs when it is weak, but once it becomes strong, do you think the demon family will not kill the human family? Then Qianji old devil, you won''t say so Right? The individual combat power of the demon clan is much higher than that of the human clan. Once there are too many demon clan God level strong men, how can we human clan be their opponents? "


    The beginning of the man''s righteous words with a shrill voice helped PI Yitian.


    Ghost Qianji was speechless and said coldly, "the sword is lifeless. I don''t want to talk to you. What do you like? It''s none of my business. I''ll flash first and never see you again."


    As soon as the voice fell, the ghost''s figure turned into a black fog and dissipated on the sea.


    "Let''s go. After being delayed by the old ghost of heaven''s mystery for so long, the big demon who crossed the robbery may have run away long ago."


    The sword disappeared into the air with a flash.


    PI Yi''s cold hum also dissipated invisibly. Several figures behind them looked at each other and sighed, and their figures slowly dissipated in the air.


    The calm on the sea was restored. Only the islands with potholes seemed to witness everything before.


    As time went by, a human figure suddenly flashed in the air, and the lifeless figure of PI Yitian and Jian appeared again. They looked at the motionless sea with wonder. Only this time, they actually came.


    "Did the demon really leave? It shouldn''t be. After thunder robbery, he must be seriously injured. How can he run so fast?"


    Jian wusheng said with some doubt.


    PI Yitian carefully searched the island without results. He regretfully shook his head, blinked and said, "it seems that he really ran away. Unfortunately, the baby pill of a god level demon."


    "You, I knew it was false for you to kill demons and demons. It''s true to want to get baby pills."


    The sword shook his head without saying anything: "let''s go. If you don''t go again, you will delay the negotiation in the North Sea."


    "I don''t know what those guys in Tianji Pavilion think or why they went to Beihai to negotiate."


    PI Yitian muttered a little unhappily. He was unwilling to check the island again before he reluctantly left.


    "Who knows, these guys talk all day..."


    The voices of Jian wusheng and PI Yitian gradually disappeared in the sound of the waves and became smaller and smaller until they could no longer be heard.


    "Wow!"


    With the sound of breaking water, there was a flash of white light on the sea, and a graceful figure suddenly appeared on the deserted island.


    The figure had just jumped out of the sea, but a beautiful black hair was not stained with water, covering her face. There were no inch strands on her graceful figure, but her snow-white skin was blackened in many places, and blood seeped from time to time.


    But what is shocking is that the woman has a pair of golden black wings behind her, while her feet are a pair of Golden Eagle claws, which looks very strange.


    The woman gasped heavily and coughed violently from time to time. A moment later, the woman grabbed it from the void and a piece of crystal clear crystal stone appeared in her hand.


    The woman held the crystal stone in her hand, and the two Eagle claws sat crisscross like human legs, with a trace of aura lingering, and her scorched skin began to fall off all over.


    I don''t know how long it took. Until a certain moment, the crystal with the size of a fist was petrified into a pile of powder, and the woman grew up. Her wings were retracted, and her claws became human legs. Her skin was crystal white, tender and smooth. If it weren''t for a layer of charred horn falling off the ground, no one would believe that a woman like a 28 girl in front of her would be a monster before.


    The woman raised her head, the corners of her mouth tilted slightly, and her big and smart eyes flashed, revealing her beautiful face like shy flowers and closed the moon. She whispered in her mouth: "father, I didn''t live up to your expectations. Finally, I became a big demon!"


    If Ding Ning was here and saw the girl''s appearance of Zhong lingyumin, he would be shocked and scream: "Grandma!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Qianlie sat on the sofa rubbing his temples and secretly had a headache. These beautiful girls began to Biao and compete to boast about the technology of falling snow. The adjectives exaggerated and broke through the sky and almost cried about falling snow.


    After dinner, no one asked to leave. One or two were more diligent than the servants. Even if they stroked to brush the dishes and wipe the floor, even the tiles in the bathroom were painted like a mirror, which could take a picture. The housekeeper Zhang Bo stood in a row with twelve pursed maids. He couldn''t get in, There''s a feeling of being robbed of business.


    After accepting the fruits of the women''s labor, Uncle Zhang also had to be convinced that he was more professional than professional housekeeping. He secretly lamented that it seemed that he wanted the maids under his opponent to strengthen professional quality training. It was easy to lose their job if it went on like this.


    Ding Qianlie knows that these girls are so positive that she wants to get her approval to stay here and get the news of Ding Ning''s safety at the first time.


    She understood this feeling very much. Although she was sour in her heart, she thought that since she was a positive wife, she must have the measure of being a positive wife. She waved to Zhang Boyi immediately and asked him to arrange the maids to clean up the room. The maids cheered happily and worked hard to clean up. Finally, they had a place to use. They almost demolished the bed when they scrambled to make bedding.


    Zhang Bo looked at this scene with great comfort, but he still timely urged them to do ideological work and gave them a meaningful warning: "come on! If you don''t work hard today, try to find a job tomorrow!"


    The maids thought so deeply that they had a strong sense of crisis in their hearts. It seems that they can''t be lazy in the future. In this way, where can the rich people with good temper, high salary and not afraid of sexual harassment go.


    There were a few beautiful maids who thought they were beautiful and wanted to find a chance to hook up with the young master and marry into a rich family. Now, after seeing the women competing for beauty, they are completely overwhelmed. Obviously, they are not at the same level. These women are not only beautiful, but also do household work better than them. It''s unreasonable.


    Ding Qianlie looked at the spotless floor and nodded with satisfaction. Yes, although these girls went to the hall and the kitchen, they did a good job in the housework. Maybe even the nanny''s money can be saved in the future.


    In fact, everyone can do housework. It''s just a matter of whether they want to do it or not. Girls have a lot of strength. No one wants to be looked down upon, so they work hard. This effect is also powerful.


    Comparatively speaking, the sisters Xiao Nuo, Ling Yun, Xiao Yao and ye Huan all have the experience of independent life. It''s difficult for them to do some housework. On the contrary, Zhao Jingjing and Shen MuQing are really the golden young lady who doesn''t touch the spring water. Where have they done housework? However, if they can''t carry the two girls, they are smart and learn from others if they don''t understand and won''t know. They soon learn from one example and draw inferences from another, Did the best.


    After hard work, the girls were qualified to stay in Ding''s house. Dragging their tired bodies, they said good night to Ding Qianlie. They should take a bath, watch TV and have a rest.


    Ding''s villa soon quieted down. Ding Qianlie tossing and turning in bed and couldn''t sleep.


    Although Luoxue said so firmly, her heart was always hanging after she didn''t really get the news that Ding Ning was completely safe.


    Rush!


    There was a slight wind breaking from the roof. The sound was slightly undetectable, but it could not hide from her who had practiced the "determination of refining God".


    Ding led the hunter to hold her breath. She heard the sound of someone quietly opening the door next door and creeping upstairs. She frowned quietly, got up silently, put on her clothes and followed up.


    On the top floor of the villa, Ding Luoxue was dressed in black, touched the head of kongyi No. 1, who was lingering around her neck, and whispered, "kongyi, shall we find the master?"


    Air wing one nodded again and again like a spirit, bent down with two claws, snow smiled, turned over and jumped up, and suddenly a dark shadow darted into her arms.


    "Bat bat, are you going too?"


    Falling snow smiled sweetly and caressed the ugly and ferocious bat king.


    The bat King nodded again and again. Before the falling snow spoke, a huge dark shadow jumped up on the empty wing No. 1 with a squeak, and his amber eyes looked at her pitifully.

 Chapter 666

    Snow cried and laughed: "big black, how can you make trouble with it."


    Big black died and couldn''t go down on the back of empty wing. He sobbed wrongly, but his big eyes were begging.


    Snow fell a soft heart and said helplessly, "well, I know you also want to be the master, so let''s go together."


    Ding Qianlie, hiding in the dark, was shocked. She always thought that falling snow was Ding Ning''s affectionate sister. Unexpectedly, she called Ding Ning master.


    What she couldn''t believe was that the Panther, lying lazily on the ground in the sun all day, was so spiritual, as if she could understand the words of falling snow.


    And what''s that big bat like monster? Why hasn''t she seen it before? What is the air wing? It looks like a golden carving, but it''s ridiculously large. It''s almost the size of a helicopter.


    "Wow... Wow..."


    Xiaohei suddenly began to warn, let Luoxue''s eyes freeze, looked at Ding Qianlie and said the hiding position, and said sternly, "who''s there?"


    Ding Qianlie trembled in his heart. When he was about to stand up, he found that there was someone else here besides himself: "it''s me!"


    Looking at Xia Hou walking out of the darkness with an embarrassed face, falling snow smiled: "brother Xia Hou, why are you here?"


    "Second lady, I''m on duty here at night!"


    Xia Hou pretended not to hear anything and said innocently.


    Snow was very embarrassed. She secretly blamed herself for being too careless. She was discovered that she could control animals. She said nervously, "brother Xia Hou, you can''t tell others what you see tonight, okay?"


    "Yes, but, second lady, you have to promise me a condition!"


    Xia Hou nodded. He knew that the young master had many secrets, but he didn''t expect Ding Luoxue, who had never shown the mountain and dew, to be so magical.


    "What conditions?"


    Snow''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at him warily. He was worried secretly. Brother Xia Hou usually looks very honest. He wouldn''t want to take the opportunity to coerce himself to do anything bad, would he?


    Ding Qianlie held her breath. She trusted Xia Hou in her heart, but she knew people and faces, but she didn''t know her heart. She also wanted to take the opportunity to see what kind of person Xia Hou was.


    "I know the second young lady is going to save the young master, so I hope the second young lady can take me. The young master knows what happens to me. Now the young master is in trouble. Xia Hou is going to help the young master even if he is fighting for his life. I hope the second young lady won''t refuse!"


    Xia Hou said positively.


    "But if you leave, what will your sister do? Who will protect her?"


    Snow is secretly excited. Anyway, Xia Hou is also a master level strong man. With his help, he has a greater hope of saving Ding Ning.


    Although she was sure that Ding Ning would be fine in the evening, she was always at a loss if she didn''t see him safe with her own eyes.


    "After practicing the Ba Ti Jue taught by the young master, Dao and leopard have become masters. There will be no problem for them to protect the eldest lady."


    Xia Hou''s face glowed. He didn''t expect that the Bati Jue taught by Ding Ning was so magical that his two brothers with poor qualifications broke through the master with tenacious perseverance. He was sure that this Bati Jue is definitely a super body refining skill to stimulate human potential and enhance the potential of martial artists.


    "You go! Bring your brother back early!"


    Ding Qianlie didn''t intend to hide any more and walked out of the darkness quietly, "I''ll wait for you to return safely."


    "Sister?"


    "Miss?"


    Ding Luoxue and Xia Hou both exclaimed. With their sensing power, they didn''t find Ding leading hunting and hid aside. It was really beyond their expectation.


    "Well, go ahead. I''ll wait for you at home!"


    Dingling''s mouth is slightly tilted, and her heart is full of happiness. Dingning is still different from others. She taught her the method of breathing and breathing, which can hide traces, so that Xiahou, the master, can''t find her existence.


    But I don''t know that in the darkness behind her, Shen MuQing''s eyes are shining. She wants to rush out and let Luoxue take her to find Ding Ning, but her bright eyes darken when she thinks of the strength of the Zhao family.


    "Sister, let''s go!"


    Falling snow waved goodbye to Ding Qianlie. No. 1 of the air wing spread its wings and flew straight into the air.


    "Come back early, I''ll wait for you at home!"


    Ding Ling waved her hand to the air. She regretted that she didn''t practice Ba Ti Jue. Even Dao and leopard became masters. Although she had the realm of martial arts, she didn''t have the slightest combat effectiveness. After Ding Ning''s accident, she had to wait anxiously at home and couldn''t help at all.


    Some returned to the room in frustration. They tossed and turned for a long time before falling asleep. When they got up in the morning, they found that Xiao Nuo and Ling Yun didn''t know when they had left without saying goodbye.


    The back of air wing one is wide enough to sit cross legged with snow and summer weather, plus a panther.


    Xia Hou wisely didn''t ask about air wing 1. He just sat cross legged quietly. Snowfall seemed to have a plan and landed on the roof of a building without saying a word.


    Xia Hou was shocked that there were not only two gold sculptures about the size of air wing No. 1 on the roof of the building, but also several unexpected people.


    Xiao Nuo and Ling Yun, the two women are valiant and valiant, wearing black printed camouflage clothes. Behind them, there are five men full of killing spirit.


    Xia Hou knew all the five people, but they were not familiar. They only knew that they were the young master''s men, who were responsible for protecting Lingyun''s safety and the construction of the western suburb pharmaceutical factory in turn.


    "Brother Xia Hou, these are sister-in-law Xiao Nuo and sister-in-law Ling Yun. These are all my brothers. These are brother Lu, brother Feng Jun, brother Niu Xiaoniu, brother Gong Qiang and brother Peng Haitao."


    Falling snow jumped from the back of air wing one and introduced it to Xia Hou.


    "Hello, young ladies and brothers. My name is Xia Hou. I hope this cooperation will be happy!"


    Xia Hou first said hello to Xiao Nuo and Ling Yun, and then said hello to Lu Zhan and others. Lu Zhan and others also greeted him politely.


    Lingyun said, "Hello, brother Xia Hou."


    "Bah, I''m not a young lady!"


    Xiao Nuo blushed and spat.


    "If you hadn''t followed me, you would have gone to find him."


    Ling Yun turned his eyes. Xiao Nuo is good at everything, but the dead duck has a hard mouth and is not sharp at all.


    "I... hum, I''m a policeman. It''s my duty to rescue the hostages!"


    Xiao Nuo choked and could only say something with his identity.


    "Come on, who doesn''t know what you''re thinking? There are 300 taels of silver here. There are many cases all over the country. I haven''t seen you so interested. I don''t care. My family Ding Ning accepted you, so don''t be hypocritical."


    Ling Yun tilted his mouth and waved his hand with the demeanor of a great general: "don''t waste time. Let''s start quickly. There are nine of us in total. We start in a group of three on the air wing. Find someone early and be at ease early!"


    "OK, I''m in a group of three with Mavericks and Xiahou brothers!"


    The land war had long smelled the strong smell of gunpowder between the two women and couldn''t wait to pull them on air wing 3.


    "I''m with Gong Qiang and Peng Haitao!"


    Feng Zhan was not stupid. Fearing the disaster of pond fish, he immediately took them on air wing 2.


    "Let''s go, two sisters in law!"


    Snow smiled and took one of them to the air wing No. 1 with one hand. Among the women she and Ding Ning are most familiar with, and they want to resolve the contradiction between them.


    "Snow, do you know the general direction?"


    Xiao Nuo''s heart hit by the cry of his sister-in-law, and his pretty face turned bright red. He quickly changed the topic to cover up his embarrassment.


    "Southeast, the distance is too far. I can only vaguely sense the general direction. If it is closer, I should be able to determine the position."


    Snow said vaguely. It''s reasonable to say that the distance is so far. If she had broken the spiritual connection with Ding Ning in the past.


    But I don''t know why. It seems that as she gets closer and closer to Ding Ning, her sensitivity becomes stronger and stronger, and she can even vaguely sense his state.


    If Ding Ning knew the state of the falling snow at the moment, he would scream. Is this the higher the degree of intimacy in the legend, the closer the contact will be.


    Lingyun looked at her suspiciously and said suspiciously, "induction? Is it accurate?"


    "Should be accurate!"


    Xiao Nuo was not surprised. After all, she saw the fallen snow who was still a vampire with Ding Ning. Although she didn''t know how they matched their brothers and sisters in the end, she believed that the fallen snow who could control animals must have unknown magic.


    Ling Yun didn''t speak. Although she was generous enough to share Ding Ning with Xiao Nuo, it didn''t mean that she would show weakness in front of Xiao Nuo. Ding Ning obviously spoiled falling snow, and she wouldn''t be silly to question falling snow, so as to leave a bad impression on her.


    Lingyun doesn''t speak. Luoxue is usually gentle and quiet. Xiao Nuo won''t take the initiative to say anything. After all, she can''t accept the mixing of Xiaoyao''s best friend and Ding Ning, let alone Lingyun, who she always regards as her rival in love.


    In fact, she had already made a decision. When Ding Ning came back, she made it clear to him that she would take the initiative to quit and had nothing to do with Ding Ning.


    However, after learning that Ding Ning had an accident, she couldn''t calm down and think that nothing had happened. Her inner worry made her put down her last bit of reserve and take the initiative to come to the door and forget her previous intention to break up. She knew that she couldn''t erase Ding Ning''s shadow in her heart. Just go step by step.


    But after seeing all the girls gathered at Ding''s house and even Shen MuQing took the initiative to come to the door, she began to repeat in her heart. She felt that a playboy like Ding Ning was really not her good match. She wanted to leave several times, but she stayed like a ghost. She also overheard Lingyun and Luoxue''s plan to secretly find Ding Ning. After dinner, she quietly stared at Lingyun, Finally, he participated in the rescue.


    Ding Ning, you saved me several times. This time, I''ll pay you back. From then on, we''ll return to the bridge and the road. There''s no intersection anymore. Er, no, just be ordinary friends!


    Xiao Nuo whispered to himself in his heart and once again made up his mind to break up with Ding Ning, but he felt so uncomfortable and reluctant. He quietly relaxed some conditions with a very weak will. He''d better be an ordinary friend!


    There was nothing to say between the three women, and the atmosphere became extremely depressed. On the air wing 3, the land war, the Mavericks and Xia Hou were as old as before at first sight.


    Although Xia Hou is a mercenary, after all, he is a top killer from the death Hunter camp. He has received countless times more cruel training than special forces. When it comes to fighting between life and death, he has countless times more experience than regular soldiers.


    The Marines and Mavericks listened to Xia Hou talk about the life-threatening and soul stirring past when he was a mercenary. They were boiling with blood. They wished they could replace them with their own bodies and kill the four sides!


    The three people are all people of the right temperament and have the same temper. They communicate with each other on how to kill the enemy most effectively. The discussion is in full swing. They all feel that it is of great benefit to meet each other.

 Chapter 667

    After flying for more than two hours, the helicopter landed in a private manor in the Vietnamese capital. After filling up the fuel in a hurry, it began to take off again.


    Ding Ning closed his eyes and always pretended to be unconscious, but always paid attention to the movements of these people. The snow analysis was good. Although the gold collar woman succeeded in the sneak attack, the mermaid soon discharged the nerve paralyzing toxin into the mermaid space.


    This time was only less than a minute. Ding Ning knew that the boss was only the person in charge of the operation. It was difficult to catch them all and find out the behind the scenes. He had an idea and simply continued to pretend to be unconscious. He wanted to see who would not hesitate to offend the Chinese government and seize the hijacking aircraft.


    "Carl, I''ll kill him to avenge Li Buji and my brother canhu."


    The gold collar woman has now removed her disguise. She is actually a hybrid full of seductive temptation. She stares at "unconscious" Ding Ning and gnashes her teeth in English.


    "No, my dear Jenny, this person can bring us a great wealth. We can''t turn away wealth for revenge. This is the purpose of our vampire mercenary regiment. Never get stuck with money."


    The boss, who has now removed his disguise, turned out to be a white man with gray pupils. Jenny''s address to him made Ding Ning easily confirm his identity. Vampire James Carr, head of the vampire mercenary regiment.


    "But, Carl, I am not reconciled. Although canhu is my half brother, he is my only brother after all. He died in China. As a sister, I must avenge him."


    Jenny looked at Ding Ning with hatred and roared reluctantly.


    "Jenny, calm down, will you? When we receive the money, we''ll find a way to kill him. Besides, the employer may also want his life. As long as he dies, don''t you mean revenge?"


    Carl patiently did ideological work for Jenny. It seems that the second figure of Banshee still has a heavy weight in his heart. If he were other league members, he would have slapped the fan.


    "Oh, well, Carl, you are a greedy vampire. You never miss any chance to make money."


    Jenny rolled her eyes with a strong irony. Carl, the vampire''s nickname, came from his greedy character.


    "Thank you for your praise!"


    Carl shrugged his shoulders with humor, not ashamed but proud.


    Perhaps they think Ding Ning is in a coma and can''t understand English. These people have no scruples when talking, which makes Ding Ning get unexpected information.


    What he didn''t expect was that the remnant tiger was the brother of the vampire number two Banshee Jenny. No wonder the goods were so arrogant and brainless and could become the person in charge of action. Sure enough, it was not the patent of China to take advantage of nepotism. It was common in any country.


    As for the relationship between Jenny and Li, and counting his account on himself, Ding Ning doesn''t know. Anyway, if there are more lice, he''s not afraid of itching. If there are more debts, he doesn''t worry. It doesn''t make any difference to him.


    From their conversation, Ding Ning learned that someone posted a reward of 5 million Chinese coins on the international killer website to want his life, and the vampire mercenary regiment had been hired before that and asked them to take him to Indonesia for delivery with a reward of 20 million meters of gold.


    With Carl''s greedy nature, the five million reward is not much, but the mosquito leg is also a piece of meat, so he took over the task greedily and was ready to receive a double reward.


    Ding Ning became more and more angry. Who in the end offered a reward of only five million Chinese dollars for his life? He really despised him. Foreign employers still had a vision. Although he felt that the 20 million metric gold was a little low, it was converted into hundreds of millions of Chinese dollars. At least it sounded more face than five million.


    If he didn''t know who the employer was, he almost couldn''t help but want to get up and break all these guys'' legs and ask who was so tasteless that he offered such a low reward to kill him.


    ¡­¡­


    By the sea, an off-road vehicle stopped with an emergency brake. Liu shengqian Dai frowned: "there''s no way!"


    "You have to find a way to go to sea, but how can you be sure where they are going?"


    Seven kill looked at Liu Sheng shallow Dai''s expressionless face strangely. Liu Sheng shallow Dai had the smell of a dog all the way. Even if she was thrown by the helicopter, she could quickly find the right direction and let the helicopter reappear in their sight.


    "Then leave it alone. You can think it''s a woman''s intuition."


    Liu shengqian Dai was not in the mood to explain to him and said coldly, "now it''s your turn to find a way. How can you go to sea?"


    "OK, isn''t it just going to sea? No problem, leave it to me."


    Qisha finally felt that he had a role. He took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone: "where have you been?"


    "I don''t care so much. Twenty minutes at most. No, ten minutes. I''ll see the helicopter in front of me."


    Qi Sha didn''t know what he heard on the phone, and roared angrily.


    Within ten minutes, there was a huge roar in the sky. A helicopter landed slowly. The strong wind driven by the rotation of the propeller stirred up bursts of angry waves and hit the rocks on the shore.


    "Look, if I don''t get angry, I''ll treat me as a sick cat, hum!"


    Seven kill glanced at Liu Sheng Qiandai triumphantly. He had never been despised so much. He was angry with Liu Sheng Qiandai all the way. He could choke with every word. He couldn''t speak for a long time, but he couldn''t lose his temper. After all, he didn''t have the ability to accurately locate the escape direction of the hijacker.


    I don''t know why, he just couldn''t stand Liu Sheng and shallow Dai''s failure to look at him, which made him feel that his self-esteem was hurt. At the moment, it was finally useful, which made him feel proud.


    "You really have the ability to use so much manpower and material resources to transfer a transport plane with a maximum speed of no more than 250 kilometers per hour. What is it? The American S-67 helicopter can fly at a maximum speed of 355.49 kilometers per hour. You''re ready to drink after others."


    Who knows that Liu shengqian Dai didn''t appreciate it at all, and scolded him, which made seven murders want to cry without tears. He blushed and muttered: "after all, this is not China. It''s not easy to transfer such a transport plane in the state of Yue, okay!"


    "All right, don''t explain. It''s better to have something than not. Chase it quickly. If you don''t chase it again, you''ll really lose it."


    Liu shengqian Dai also knew that he had tried his best. It was not easy to transfer a transport plane in such a short time in the state of Yue. If she couldn''t do it, she couldn''t ask for anything more.


    Seven killed Sao''s head and drooping face on the transport plane and scolded the driver angrily.


    Li Fengshou, the pilot, was also speechless. He was a Shenzhou agent lurking in Vietnam. He risked his life to rob the transport plane from the military camp.


    "Then hurry and don''t linger. I don''t want to be the target of air attack by the Vietnamese government!"


    Seven kill heard Li Fengshou say that the transport plane was robbed from the military camp. He was shocked. No matter how great he was, he couldn''t bear the bombing of missiles in the air.


    "Boom!"


    Li Fengshou was even more flustered than him. He immediately flew the plane into the air. If he hadn''t got the order of the on-line leader and borrowed his eight courage, he wouldn''t dare to grab a helicopter from the military camp.


    "Hey, look at your promise. What are you afraid of? Since the domestic leaders let him rob, there is naturally a way to settle this matter, otherwise you think we can be safe and sound by now."


    Liu shengqian Dai glanced at the uneasy period with disdain and said contemptuously.


    The seven murders were stunned when they heard the speech, and then reacted. Yes, with the speed of the transport plane, the Vietnamese military force can easily catch up. Up to now, there has been no Vietnamese fighter to hunt down. It must be that China and the Vietnamese government have reached some kind of deal, which must pay a high price.


    It can be seen that the high level of the Chinese government attaches great importance to Ding Ning, which makes seven kill some secretly envy. It seems that the guy''s treatment is almost catching up with the National Guard.


    However, he believes that the Chinese government will certainly not expose its real intention and highlight the importance of Ding Ning. It is bound to take the inviolability of the national prestige of China as the reason that the hijackers must be arrested and brought to justice. Otherwise, Ding Ning''s safety is really worrying. Even the Vietnamese government may be moved to arrest Ding Ning in exchange for greater interests with China.


    Thinking of this, Qisha glanced at Liu Sheng strangely. Unexpectedly, this ordinary looking woman had such wisdom.


    At the moment, the night is getting darker and darker. The dim light in the cabin reflects Liu shengqian Dai''s ordinary appearance, but it seems to put on a layer of mysterious veil. It seems so noble and attractive that seven murders with one heart in martial arts are excited and suddenly have a strong impulse to start a family.


    The women around Ding Ning are so beautiful. Only she looks ordinary. Then she must not be Ding Ning''s lover. If I want to marry her, should Ding Ning not object?


    Feelings sometimes come so inexplicably. The sudden idea makes Xiaobai blush suddenly in the love field of seven killings. Si Ai Ai whispered, "girl, I still don''t know your name."


    "My name? Do you need to know?"


    Liu shengqian Dai gave him a strange look. These hours they were bickering and calling each other "hello".


    "Well, hehe, I just ask casually, casually."


    Seven kill with a mistake like a pupil, uneasy kneading the corners of his clothes, chatting with a dry smile.


    Liu shengqian Dai frowned. She had never seen Qi Sha look so cramped. She thought he looked a little cute now. Immediately, the corners of her mouth turned up: "money bag!"


    "Purse? What purse?"


    Qi Sha looked at her with an ignorant face. He didn''t know how the goddess in his mind said the word "money bag" so badly.


    "Didn''t you ask your name? Ding Ning, that''s what they call me."


    Liu shengqian Dai suddenly remembered that Ding Ning mistook Qian Dai for a purse and gave her such a name that was not poetic at all. The corners of her mouth bent slightly. The guy looked very smart, but he was actually a big fool.


    Seven kill looked at the beautiful radian of Liu shengqian Dai''s mouth and his heart pounded. He felt that he had never seen such a beautiful scenery, and his heart was wrapped with deep satisfaction and happiness.


    "Purse, purse, what a nice name!"


    Maybe beauty is in the eyes of lovers. How vulgar and vulgar the name of purse is. At the moment, Qi Sha also feels that it is not beautiful.


    "Are you sick? Does the name purse sound good?"


    Liu shengqian Dai rolled her eyes and felt that Qi Sha''s brain really lacked a string, which was not comparable to ordinary people.


    "It''s so beautiful, even rolling your eyes!"


    Qi Sha''s eyes were straight, staring at her side face and whispering.

 Chapter 668

    "Sick!"


    Liu shengqian Dai has a black thread. The goods have been kicked by the donkey. I''ve turned into this ugly look. It has something to do with looking good and hairy. What''s the meaning of the light in the goods'' eyes?


    Qisha coughed awkwardly and dared not stare at her again, but he was itchy and secretly looked at her from time to time.


    Liu Sheng shallow Dai didn''t think so much. Now her appearance, even herself, felt a little shabby. How could she think that Qisha could see her? Quietly close her eyes, feel Ding Ning''s position, and command Li Fengshou to adjust the direction from time to time.


    At dawn, the helicopter finally landed on an island. Two vampire members got off the helicopter with Ding Ning and entered a small manor with lawn everywhere.


    This seems to be a stronghold of vampires. Most of the servants in the manor are locals. From their accent, Ding Ning infers that they should have arrived on an island in Indonesia.


    I thought I had reached the end and would soon see the real behind the scenes, but Ding Ning didn''t expect that these people were so cautious that they didn''t stay more in the manor.


    After a simple meal, Carl and Jenny took three people to carry Ding Ning on the boat through an underground passage in the manor and continued to move forward.


    The other members of the vampire flew a helicopter filled with oil and didn''t know where to fly. Ding Ning estimated that it should be a suspect plan to prevent being followed.


    Shortly after Ding Ning left the manor, four ghosts appeared in the manor. After seizing a manor security guard for a severe interrogation, the four were obviously misled and continued to chase in the direction of the helicopter.


    In the flower room, the four demons left for less than ten minutes, four dusty old people came, and the unlucky manor security guard was caught and interrogated severely. After the four old people also chased the helicopter to leave, the poor unlucky man decided to resign immediately. He was far away from the terrible manor. Although the salary was very high, it was really torture.


    It''s no wonder that master Su''s four bodyguards and the four demons in Huajian were fooled. Carl was so cunning. They obviously left the underpass, but they let their men disguise themselves as them. They carried a dummy into the helicopter in front of the servants. It''s just that someone will follow and deliberately confuse the pursuers. After all, the kidnapping of Ding Ning is too noisy, It''s a terrible offense to the Chinese government.


    Seven kill and Liu Sheng shallow Debbie arrived in Indonesia several hours late. They didn''t even go to the manor. They went straight to the famous tourist resort bali, because in the spiritual mark of Liu Sheng shallow Debbie, Ding Ning is now in a five-star hotel jinbalan forest hotel in Bali.


    Ding Ning was very depressed. Pretending to be unconscious was also a technical job. After lying down for so long, he felt that his whole body was about to rust, but he had to continue pretending.


    This is the delivery place reserved by the vampire mercenary regiment and the employer. Just wait for Ding Ning to be handed over to the employer and they will get the reward. This task will be completed.


    Maybe they were tired after a night''s running, or maybe they were confident that they would not be followed. Carl and Jenny went back to their rooms to rest, ordered three men to watch Ding Ning and waited for the employer to pick up the goods.


    But in Jenny''s murderous eyes before she left, Ding Ning felt that she might not let the deal be so smooth.


    I hope this woman won''t be blinded by hatred and ruin Lao Tze''s important affairs. Ding Ning can only pray secretly. Even if Jenny wants revenge, she can wait until he finds out who the employer is.


    The relationship between the three left behind did not seem to be harmonious. Fusang youth leaned alone in front of the door, holding a Taidao in his arms and a cool expression. It seemed that everyone owed him money.


    Two Arabs bullied Fusang youths and did not understand their language. They talked in Arabic and said their disgust for Fusang youths.


    From their conversation, Ding Ning learned that the Fusang youth was called xiongyi Miyamoto. He was originally a lone killer. He was attracted to vampires by Carl because of his superb knife skills. He attached great importance to him.


    Miyamoto is lonely and doesn''t like to communicate with others. His temperament is somewhat similar to that of Li Buji before. In addition, he is a newcomer. He is excluded from vampires. Curly hair and board cuntou are no exception. He hates his paralyzed face and often teases him.


    "Miyamoto, you watch here for a while. Let''s go eat and have a rest."


    Curly hair sneered and ordered carelessly. Seeing that Miyamoto xiongyi ignored him, he took it as his acquiescence and walked out with an inch of his head.


    They were very tired after running around all night. Although the leader told them to take turns to watch Ding Ning, as old League members, they naturally learned how to sneak and play tricks. In addition, they felt that it was absolutely safe here, so they wouldn''t really guard here foolishly. They handed over the guard task to Miyamoto xiongyi. They also took the opportunity to have a rest.


    "No, the head asked us to stay here!"


    Just as curly hair and board cuntou were about to go out of the room, Miyamoto xiongyi, who had been like a statue, suddenly stretched out his unsheathed Taidao, stopped them and said in a stiff Chinese language.


    Curly two people''s faces changed, and board cuntou was grumpy. He grabbed his Taidao and scolded angrily: "what are you? Dare to stop us."


    With the sound of "Zheng", the light of the knife flashed. Miyamoto took out the scabbard with a speed that was difficult to distinguish with the naked eye, and put it on the board cuntou''s neck. The cold light of ignoring life flickered in the narrow slit of his eyes: "who goes out, die!"


    Ban cuntou was ashamed and annoyed. His face changed. He wanted to drink and scold loudly, but the cold awn of Taidao made a layer of goose bumps near his throat. His lips looked at him and dared to speak.


    Curly hair''s face changed, then piled up a smiling face and said, "well, xiongyi Miyamoto is all his own people. It''s not good to draw a knife at any time. Tales is also hungry. He wants to go out and get you something to eat. He doesn''t hesitate to say anything. Give me a face and put the knife away quickly."


    "Who goes out and dies!"


    Gong benxiong was unmoved and didn''t even look at them. The knife was still on board cuntou''s neck, and his hands were surprisingly stable.


    "That''s enough, xiongyi Miyamoto. The head said that we look at people. People are here and can''t run away. We don''t have to spend all three of us here. If you''re hungry, you can go to eat first."


    Curly hair''s face turned red, and he didn''t dare to turn his face. He said with great frustration.


    The momentum of board cuntou also weakened, raised his hands and said, "yes, don''t be so rigid. The three of us can watch it in turn. People can''t run. I ate a piece of bread in the morning, and my stomach is almost flat. Otherwise, you go to eat something first, we''ll watch it first, and then replace us when you come back."


    Miyamoto xiongyi hesitated, put away his knife and said expressionless, "give you ten minutes to bring me rice."


    "You him... Miyamoto, don''t go too far. We are Christians. We have to pray before dinner. Where can ten minutes be enough?"


    Board cuntou had no knife rest on his neck. He suddenly became brave again. He was about to scold, but he looked at Miyamoto xiongyi''s cold eyes. He immediately counseled and softened his tone when he remembered his terrible drawing speed before.


    "Yes, we have faith. The Lord gives us food. We must thank the Lord for his gift. Ten minutes is really not enough!"


    Curly hair said with a bitter face.


    "Half an hour at most!"


    Miyamoto Koichi may respect other people''s beliefs, or he doesn''t want to make the relationship with league members worse. After a little hesitation, he relaxed.


    "Well, let''s hurry. What do you want to eat? We''ll bring it back to you!"


    Curly hair has the final say, but shrugs, but when we go out, it''s not what we call the final say.


    "Bread, water!"


    Miyamoto said faintly, closed his eyes and continued to lean against the door with Taidao.


    A fierce light flashed in bancuntou''s eyes. Just now, Miyamoto xiongyi''s threat made him lose face and wanted to kill him when he wasn''t prepared, but curly hair took him and shook his head at him. He snorted coldly and walked out unwilling.


    Ding Ning was secretly shocked. Unexpectedly, Miyamoto xiongyi''s sword technique was so terrible. It was no worse than him. It seemed that he underestimated the vampire mercenary regiment and had such an expert.


    "Why did you pull me, MD, and dare to threaten me? I will not let him go."


    After leaving the door, board cuntou scolded angrily. In fact, he wanted to earn face in front of curly hair, otherwise it would be too embarrassing.


    "Well, tales, now he is a popular man in front of the regiment commander. If we move him, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Curly hair comforted rationally.


    "Well... That can''t be done."


    Board cuntou''s big mouth gasped for breath and shouted reluctantly.


    "Shh, keep your voice down. The Chinese state has a good saying. It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. We''re not easy to move that bastard. We can kill him by borrowing other people''s hands when performing tasks. Anyway, there will always be dead when performing tasks every year, and we don''t care about him."


    Curly hair smiled coldly.


    "Hey, yes, hebeira, you still have a way. Thank the Lord. Fortunately, your brother is with me. Otherwise, I will kill him on impulse."


    Board cuntou said overjoyed.


    "This is called killing with a knife in the kingdom of China. The kingdom of China is really a magical place. You can learn a lot!"


    Curly smiled proudly: "wait, give that bastard a little lesson first."


    "How?"


    Board cuntou''s spirit vibrated and asked urgently.


    Curly hair smiled insidiously: "isn''t he fast with a knife? Then get him some laxative. See if he can use a knife with soft hands and feet. No, we won''t kill him. Beat him up and relieve his anger first."


    "The way is a good way, but the head..."


    Board cuntou was greatly moved, but he was afraid of being found by the head of the group, and some worried wanted to stop talking.


    "What are you afraid of? We are all old League members. Don''t say that the head won''t know. Even if he knows, he can scold us at most."


    Curly said confidently.


    "That''s true. I''m just afraid that if someone comes to save the Shenzhou boy, Miyamoto xiongyi is annoying, but his skill is really good. I''m worried..."


    Board cuntou Si AI hesitated.


    "What''s the matter? The boy won Jenny''s scorpion tail pin. He can''t wake up in 24 hours. Don''t say it''s impossible for someone to follow us. What can happen even if someone comes to save him? Don''t forget that the head and Jenny are next door. They''ll arrive as soon as there''s any news. If you don''t dare, I''ll do it."


    Curly said disapprovingly. He despised the indecision of board cuntou. He would shout blindly all day. If he really wanted to do it, he would counselle.


    "OK, do it!"


    Board cuntou thought of the humiliation before, and immediately clenched his teeth and promised to come down, but he didn''t find that a tiny undetectable red dot was always following them, listening to their every move, every word and deed.

 Chapter 669

    Ding Ning has no interest in these two minions at all. It''s just idle and boring to send out magic mosquitoes to track them. After all, he''s bored to pretend to carry a corpse.


    The other two magic mosquitoes followed Carl and Jenny. When they returned to the room, they went to the bathroom to take a bath. He didn''t have the habit of peeping at others'' baths, so he had to follow these two guys to pass the time.


    Fortunately, boredom is not fruitless. At least I know that Jenny''s scorpion tail needle makes people unconscious for 24 hours. Otherwise, he will be exposed if he is still pretending to be unconscious at the time.


    Seeing that the two minions really went to dinner, he was not interested in letting the magic mosquito follow. He changed his perspective back to Jenny''s room and listened to the sound of the water in the bathroom. He couldn''t help but curl his mouth secretly. Grandma, no matter which country he is, as long as he is a woman, he doesn''t take a bath without ink. Carl has already taken a bath and is wolfing down the steak ordered by the hotel, And enjoy drinking red wine.


    order? Ding Ning was suddenly stunned and felt that he seemed to have missed something. This is a five-star hotel. With customer service and meal delivery service, why should he go out to eat? Can''t they get used to the food in the hotel?


    Curly hair and board cuntou, as old members of the vampire team, how can they not know the importance of the task, but they have to run down to eat wholeheartedly after falling out with Miyamoto. Then think about how Ding Ning thinks and feels wrong when they talk without scruples in the corridor of the hotel.


    But why on earth did they do this? He was confused and couldn''t figure it out.


    It was not until the mental imprint of Liu shengqian Dai was getting closer and closer in his mind that he suddenly changed his face and seemed to think of something.


    No longer care about morality and immorality, the magic mosquito flew directly into Jenny''s room bathroom, but found that the shower head in the bathroom was open, but there was no one inside. Jenny didn''t know when the bathroom window had turned out.


    Ding Ning''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. The goal of these people is not him at all, or he is just one of the goals. Their real goal is actually seven kills.


    In the kingdom of China, they could not do anything but take themselves as bait to lure them to Indonesia for ambush.


    However, it doesn''t make sense. How can they be so sure that the seven murders will come to Indonesia? Seven kill and money bag can find here because they have spiritual connection with him. How do they conclude that seven kill can find themselves?


    Purse? Is it the purse that restores memory and betrays itself?


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning''s heart hurt fiercely. He suddenly remembered the abnormal reaction of the money bag during this period. The money bag didn''t stick to him and just slept with him. Usually, he was silent and rarely spoke. Occasionally, he was no longer childish when he had to speak. He didn''t look like a person with amnesia at all.


    In addition, whether it is blue Mengdie, pan Xiangyun or gentle, their attitude towards the purse is not like treating a child at all, but like treating an equal normal person, which can explain the problem.


    It''s just that he doesn''t think the purse will recover his memory so soon, so he never thought about that.


    If the purse really recovers her memory, it''s not surprising that she sold herself and lured seven murders as the former director of the Asian region of the divine organization.


    Although there is a contract between him and the purse, it seems that this contract is different from the master-slave contract of snow. The purse will often go against his will, become more autonomous and less reliable than expected.


    In particular, Ding Ning knows that the maintenance of this contract requires intimacy, and his intimacy with the purse is not high. At least, the brightness of the spiritual mark of the purse in his mind is not even as bright as the Panther.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning immediately felt like a needle. In his mind, he replayed the scene of the purse opening his arms to block bullets for him again and again. During this time, he had already made him regard her as his closest person. He couldn''t imagine where he would go if the purse betrayed him?


    He would like to ask about the purse in the spiritual connection. Is his guess true? But he didn''t dare. He was afraid that he would collapse when he knew the truth. He was afraid to destroy the best impression of the money bag in his heart.


    However, seven murders came to save him. If there was an accident because of him, he would not be at ease all his life.


    He didn''t pay attention to the vampire mercenary group at all, but behind them, there was a mysterious employer, and according to his guess, it was likely to be a divine organization.


    After thinking so much for a moment, Ding Ning suddenly fell into a dilemma. If he went to rescue seven kill now, it might be too late, but he didn''t have any confidence to escape with seven kill.


    After all, since these people dare to set up an ambush against the seven murders, they must have the assurance to kill him. Such a force is not something that he can compete with. Once he exposes the secret of false coma, the biggest possibility is that he and the seven murders can''t escape.


    If he continues to pretend to be unconscious, as long as Qisha doesn''t die, maybe he still has a chance to save Qisha and take him out of Shengtian.


    "Are you okay?"


    At this time, the purse was getting closer and closer to him, and her voice suddenly sounded in Ding Ning''s mind.


    Ding Ning subconsciously wanted to answer, but when he thought of the previous speculation, he realized that it was likely that the money bag was testing him. He quickly held his breath and dared not even have mental fluctuations.


    However, when he heard that the money bag didn''t even shout, and his tone was unusually calm, Ding Ning was more and more sure that she had recovered her memory, and her suspicion was deeper.


    "It seems that Ding Ning is really in a coma!"


    On the bustling streets of Bali, Liu Sheng and Dai Dai frowned and said to the seven murders disguised as tourists wearing baseball caps and sunglasses.


    "Isn''t he unconscious?"


    Seven kill asked with a puzzled face.


    Liu shengqian Dai smiled helplessly: "I thought he was pretending to be unconscious, but I didn''t think he was really unconscious."


    Seven kill stared at her blankly, with two big words written on his face, ignorant!


    Liu shengqian Dai frowned. The hot eyes of Qisha made her feel very uncomfortable. She turned and walked to a nearby hotel: "come with me!"


    "Is Ding Ning here?"


    Although Qisha didn''t know how Liu shengqian Dai could track Ding Ning, her performance all the way made him have a mysterious trust in her.


    "He''s not here, but I''ll see him soon."


    Liu shengqian Dai said something.


    Qi Sha followed up foolishly, looked at the humble three-star hotel in front of him, and asked softly, "purse, since Ding Ning is not here, what are we doing in the hotel?"


    "Why do you ask so many questions? Just follow me. I promise you will see Ding Ning soon. If you don''t believe me, you can leave immediately."


    Liu shengqian Dai said impatiently, and let seven kill his face and follow up: "I don''t believe you, who do I believe!"


    "Then don''t ask, I have my own opinion!"


    Liu shengqian Dai walked forward expressionless, but her mood was complex and difficult to understand. I don''t know why. As long as she was far away from Ding Ning, the less she was affected by the contract, the closer the distance, the greater the impact.


    She always thought it was impossible to get rid of his claws in her life, but she didn''t expect that the night dingning and Qiao were together, her hatred for dingning reached an unprecedented level, and the binding force of the contract on her suddenly fell to the minimum.


    Perhaps, hatred is the power that can relieve his evil magic. After discovering this secret, Liu shengqian Dai was not as happy as she thought, but miserable and tangled.


    She realized that she loved Ding Ning deeply, but she couldn''t avoid the deep blood feud between Meizi and Liangzi. Therefore, when Ding Ning and Qiao had a spring night that night, she was devastated, tossed and turned, and couldn''t sleep alone.


    Revenge? She knows she can''t do it at all. How can she revenge? That''s it. She''s homesick and wants to go back to the romantic hometown of cherry blossoms. Maybe there, she can forget the man he loves and hates.


    So she went to the boss of the Fusang restaurant on Jianguo Road, where Ding Ning had invested a lot of money for her, and revealed her true identity. No one knew except her. The boss of the restaurant was called Liu shengjunyi. According to the seniority, she should call him a family uncle. She had a good relationship with her dead parents.


    Because of her amnesia, Ding Ning kept her ID card for her. She couldn''t leave China without a certificate, so she wanted Liu shengjunyi to arrange for her to sneak back to China, and then find a quiet and beautiful place to spend the rest of her life.


    However, she thought things too simple. Although she warned Liu shengjunyi not to tell his news to the family, Liu shengjunyi undoubtedly chose the family between a helpless orphan and a huge family.


    Therefore, the divine descendant organization soon knew that she was still alive. Liu shengjunyi issued the latest order to her and continued to lurk around Ding Ning, waiting for the organization''s next instructions.


    To tell the truth, when she got the order, she was inexplicably happy. Although she didn''t want to admit it, she knew that she was reluctant to leave Ding Ning in her heart.


    But the subsequent development of things completely surprised her, perhaps because the news that she wanted to live in seclusion made the divine organization no longer trust her. She didn''t know about this series of hijackings in advance.


    After Ding Ning was hijacked, she didn''t think it was the organization''s arrangement until she went crazy to chase Ding Ning, and seven murders were busy arranging the follow-up of the hijacking. Before she could catch up with her, people from the divine organization suddenly appeared and gave her the latest order, asking her to find a way to take seven murders to Indonesia and exchange his life for Ding Ning''s life!


    Liu shengqian Dai knew that the organization had determined that she liked Ding Ning, otherwise, she would never put forward such conditions!


    Although she knew that even if Ding Ning didn''t die, she could only serve the divine organization in her life, she had no choice. Between the seven killings and who Ding Ning lived, of course she would choose Ding Ning.


    But she couldn''t understand why the organization thought she liked Ding Ning? This is the biggest secret buried in her heart. Even Ding Ning doesn''t know it.


    But I don''t know that all this is a coincidence. After a wanted fag like a lost dog fled to the United States, he took genetic drugs and became a golden soldier. He accidentally found the contact signal left by the local members of the divine organization at the corner of an alley, so he took the initiative to connect with the other party to indicate his identity according to the contact information.


    The church entrance of the divine origin organization in Asia was completely destroyed, and the hall leader Liu Sheng shallow Dai disappeared again. The senior management didn''t know what had happened. After learning that there were survivors, they attached great importance to him and immediately sent someone to take him to the headquarters.


    Liu Junwei is he et al. He has a master''s degree in psychology with high EQ and IQ. He is also good at observing his speech and appearance. From the population responsible for picking him up, it is easy to get the news that Liu shengqian Dai is missing.

 Chapter 670

    Liu Junwei was worried that the senior management of the organization would doubt why he was the only one who escaped from the hall in Asia. After receiving the news, he was overjoyed and soon thought of some words.


    In order to attract the attention of the senior management of the organization, so that they can take higher genetic drugs and become stronger, Liu Junwei put the responsibility for the collapse of Tangkou in Asia on Liu shengqian Dai.


    Of course, with his IQ, he will not directly say that Liu shengqian Dai betrayed the organization, but implicitly point out that Liu shengqian Dai and Ding Ning are very close.


    Even on the day when Tangkou was exterminated by the Chinese government, they met alone. They didn''t know what to say. That night, Tangkou was exterminated by the Chinese government. He just went home to see his uncle and escaped. When he found that the situation was wrong, he immediately found a relationship and sneaked abroad. He worked hard to find the organization.


    He also expressed his loyalty to Liu shengqian Dai in tears, saying that he believed that the leader of the hall would never betray the organization.


    The more he said so, the more he gave the high-level infinite reverie space. On the spot, some high-level people got angry and said that Liu shengqiandai must have liked Ding Ning before she sold the organization. After the accident, she began to play missing. She must have been protected by the Chinese government. Otherwise, why hasn''t she contacted the organization yet.


    Liu Junwei was silly on the spot. He didn''t know that Liu shengqian Dai was a woman, but this made his lie more real.


    In addition, he immediately seized the opportunity to offer his own chips, which aroused great interest of the divine organization and successfully won the favor of all senior leaders.


    This chip is a USB flash disk that Liu Junwei touched when he stole the genetic potion. There is nothing else in the USB flash disk. It is a record of the dirty things done by the black mouse organization for the big family.


    After the stronghold of Wushu Ninghai was destroyed, the power of each family fell into the hands of Liu Sheng Qiandai. At that time, she was ambitious and wanted to use these power to make great achievements in China to prove her ability. As a result, she did not report to the headquarters. Unexpectedly, before she could use these power, Tangkou was destroyed by the Chinese government, and she lost her memory, Finally, Liu Junwei was cheap and became the name of this guy.


    As soon as the name was put forward, the coke at the top of the divine race organization broke. If so many big families can make full use of the handle, the divine race organization can easily control these big families and extend its tentacles into the kingdom of China.


    Liu Junwei suddenly became a great hero from a fish in the net, which was praised by the senior management of the organization, completed a magnificent reversal, and was reused by the divine descendant organization.


    It is precisely because of his open mouth that the senior level of the divine organization doubts Liu shengqian Dai''s loyalty. When Liu shengqian Dai asks Liu shengjunyi for help, she coincidentally puts forward that she wants to retire and does not want to inform the family and organization, which makes these senior levels suspect that she betrayed the organization because she fell in love with Ding Ning.


    However, due to the great energy of the Liusheng family in the divine descendant organization, they firmly believe that Liusheng Qiandai will not betray the organization. Due to the pressure, the senior management decided to give her another chance and set up the current situation to test her for the last time.


    Liu shengqian Dai didn''t think that the reason was so complicated. After the divine descendant organization sent someone to talk to her about conditions and proposed to exchange the life of seven murders for Ding Ning''s safety, she agreed without hesitation. These senior executives recognized that the previous judgment was correct. She must have fallen in love with Ding Ning. Otherwise, how could she be willing to do anything for him.


    This makes people who used to lean towards the Liusheng family have to close their mouth and shake their heads secretly. The Liusheng family has greatly lost its prestige in the organization this time, and Liusheng Qiandai will certainly be abandoned.


    They can already foresee the fate of Liu Sheng Qiandai. The best result is that she has become a newly developed human genetic drug tester. The worst result is, ha ha, I''m afraid it''s a genetic drug tester combining human and animal genes. Even if she can survive, she will become an inhuman monster.


    Liu shengqian Dai knows nothing about all this. Now she just wants to finish the task early so that Ding Ning can live.


    After opening the room, Liu shengqian Dai took the seven murders into the elevator. Her heart beat slightly faster. She didn''t know what the organization''s assassination plan was. She just took the seven murders to the fifth floor according to the organization''s order. Perhaps the moment the elevator opened was the moment when the killer burst into murder.


    Curly hair and board cuntou have a grim smile on their face and point two heavy machine guns at the elevator door. They may not be as good as Miyamoto xiongyi in terms of boxing and foot skills, but they think they can throw Miyamoto xiongyi a hundred blocks in terms of assassination and sniping.


    Qi Sha''s face was a little red and his body trembled slightly. He was very nervous, not because he had a premonition of the killing, but because he was about to stay alone in the same room with Liu shengqian Dai.


    Although he knows that opening a room is just to have a place to settle down and discuss the next rescue plan, it is impossible to what will happen. However, when he stays alone in the same room with a woman or a woman he likes, he still can''t help thinking. After all, the word opening a room is always full of ambiguity.


    "Coming!"


    Curly hair and board cuntou subconsciously took a deep breath, held their breath, and put their fingers on the trigger. With just one click, the heavy machine gun would open fire and instantly hit the target into a sieve.


    In room 506, the Banshee Jenny watched the scene nervously through monitoring. Red clouds appeared on her enchanting face because of excitement, her breath gradually increased, and dripping water mist rose in her eyes.


    She likes to watch the scene of blood splashing and the moment when fresh life withers. She thinks it is an incomparable visual feast.


    In particular, this goal is still one of the important figures in the imperial palace of China. She is more excited and can''t help but moan in her throat.


    "Ding!"


    The fifth floor arrived. With the elevator door slowly opened, Jenny unconsciously widened her eyes. Her slender and powerful thighs were tightly clamped, and her muscles were tight, waiting for the high / tide!


    As for the heavy machine gun, can it really kill a great master level strong man? Jenny didn''t have any doubt, because she knew that the bullets of the two heavy machine guns were specially made, not to mention the great master and the strong, even if the Wushen level strong came, it would be enough for him to drink a pot.


    But


    The expected gunshot didn''t sound. At the moment when the elevator door slowly opened, curly hair and board cuntou suddenly felt a pain in their neck. Then they poured out along their neck as if the strength of their whole body had found a vent, so that they didn''t have any strength, and their fingers couldn''t pull the trigger any more, showing a state of free fall and slipping down gently.


    With the "plop" sound, the two brothers and sisters fell straight to the ground at the same time. Perhaps it was because they fell to the ground with too much strength that they broke their necks. Their two heads rolled on the ground. They stopped half a day later. Just face up to the monitoring, so that Jenny could clearly see that their dead gray eyes were full of fear and despair.


    "Gollum!"


    Jenny swallowed and spit unconsciously. A cold air rushed from the tail bone to the spirit of heaven. Her scalp was numb and trembled. A layer of pink goose bumps appeared on her white skin. Her sexy little mouth could swallow a duck egg. Her beautiful blue gray pupils were full of fear and fear.


    Jenny rubbed her eyes and looked at the curly hair and board inch head as if they were dried up in an instant. The whole person seemed to be drained of all strength in an instant. It was as if she was paralyzed on the seat like mud. A pool of smelly water stains spread on her seat, and "tick tock tick tock" dropped on the wooden floor, becoming the only sound in the dead room.


    As the No. 2 vampire, she has experienced many baptisms in the hail of bullets over the years. She has also experienced many supernatural events that can not be explained by science when performing tasks, but they all occurred in a specific environment and at a specific time. They are far from the visual impact of the strange scene in front of her, which makes her... Creepy.


    Unknown is always the biggest source of fear. It will amplify a person''s fear to the greatest extent in an instant. Therefore, Jenny, the Banshee who never knew what she was afraid of, was scared to pee under extreme fear!


    Walking out of the elevator, he saw the seven murders of the corpse. With a sensitive speed like a rabbit rising and falling, he dragged Liu Sheng Qiandai behind him, hid in a dead corner that might be sniped, and said in a low voice: "be careful, there''s something wrong here!"


    Liu shengqian Dai looked at the generous back of the seven kill that had no defense against her. She knew that this was her best shot time. As long as she shot, seven kill, she would die today!


    It''s just... She really can''t do it. Although she has no feelings for Qisha, she can''t help it because he protected her behind her at the first time when he was aware of the danger. There are really few people in the world who can value her safety more than their own life.


    If he were here, would he protect himself like seven murders? Liu shengqian Dai thought with blurred eyes. The answer is yes, he will, he will.


    The momentary loss of consciousness made her miss the best time to assassinate Qisha. When she woke up and tried to bite her teeth, Qisha had pulled her like the wind to rush into the safe passage, and whispered quickly: "there''s an ambush here, go!"


    Seven kill is not afraid of these monsters, but he can''t let Liu Sheng shallow Dai encounter any danger. This is his minimum responsibility as a man, so he can only run away and leave here first.


    Liu shengqian Dai secretly regretted that she was soft hearted and could only let him run quickly like a marionette, but she didn''t find a magic mosquito smaller than sesame on her collar. She could start a fatal suction at any time and let her step into the footsteps of two Arabs. She didn''t know that between life and death, she had walked in front of the gate of death.


    Ding Ning gently breathed out his breath. His closed eyes were full of complex colors and his mood was mixed. He couldn''t bear to kill Liu Sheng shallow Dai, but if she dared to kill seven, he could only do it again.


    "Clank clank!"


    Qisha looked dignified and held up a fire axe. He fiercely cleaved the thick chain on the metal safety passage door. Sparks splashed everywhere. The chain was made of unknown materials. The fire axes jumped out of several holes, but the chain was not damaged at all.


    "Don''t cut it. This is a chain made of super alloy newly developed in the United States. Its hardness is 100 times that of steel. Even if the fire axe is abandoned, it can''t be cut off."


    Liu shengqian Dai was very calm and said expressionless. She didn''t know why she said this. Maybe she just didn''t want him to waste time doing some useless work.

 Chapter 671

    Seven kill looked at her suspiciously. He didn''t know why she knew so well, but this is not the time to consider these. He must leave here immediately with Liu shengqian Dai.


    Reluctantly threw down the fire axe that was about to be scrapped, looked around, and found that the whole floor was made of refined steel, not even a window, like a cage for wild animals, "poof poop poop!"


    After flashing a few times, all the lights on the top of the corridor suddenly went out, and all around him fell into darkness. In the dead silence, an inexplicable sense of depression made him vaguely uneasy, and his heart began to beat wildly.


    The sight fell on the deep corridor, as if there were countless hidden monsters that would rush out and tear them to pieces at any time.


    Qi Sha swallowed his saliva and said calmly, "there are no windows outside. We can only enter one of the rooms and jump from the window."


    "Why not take the elevator?"


    Liu shengqian Dai seemed puzzled and asked.


    Seven kill took a deep look at her, raised his chin and nodded to the two corpses, whispered: "the elevator is not safe. If someone didn''t help us kill the two killers, maybe now you have been beaten into a sieve."


    "I was sieved? Will you be all right?"


    Liu shengqian Dai asked incredulously.


    But suddenly in my heart, should the organization even kill itself? This speculation made her feel very uncomfortable, but the fact was in front of her. If the two people hadn''t somehow become mummies, I''m afraid they would be seriously injured even if they were alive at the moment.


    After all, although she can be invisible, it doesn''t really exist. In such a narrow space as the elevator, indiscriminate heavy machine gun fire can kill her.


    "Although the heavy machine gun bullets are specially made armor piercing bullets, they can''t imagine the power of a great master. This kind of bullet can''t hurt me."


    Qisha said calmly with strong self-confidence on his face. He had walked quickly to the corridor. He wanted to rush into a room, break the window and take Liu shengqian Dai out, and then consider what to do next.


    Liu shengqian Dai closely followed him. She knew that both she and the organization underestimated the power of the great master, which could not be easily eliminated by imagination alone.


    This makes her more worried. If seven kills don''t die, how can Ding Ning''s safety be guaranteed? Do you expect the organization to be kind and open? That''s impossible. No one knows the cruelty of the organization better than her.


    "Step, step!"


    The galloping seven kill suddenly stopped at a speed contrary to the laws of physics, closely protected Liu shengqian Dai behind him, and began to retreat step by step.


    His face stared at the deep and dangerous dark corridor. The sound of slow and messy steps made him feel that maybe it was time to work hard.


    "Since plan 1 fails, start plan 2!"


    Jenny, who had awakened at the moment, remembered the instructions above and pressed the remote control in her hand. In the dark room, the blue light of the monitoring screen shone on her expressionless face, which looked so strange.


    On the fifth floor, there were 18 guest rooms, and at the moment, except Jenny''s room, the other 17 doors opened silently.


    Dark figures with drooping heads walked out of the room, gathered in the corridor, filled with a strong smell, and walked slowly to the elevator hall like zombies in the movie.


    "Protect yourself!"


    Although he couldn''t see what those shadowy figures were, Qisha could feel the strong pressure and couldn''t escape. He had to let go. He looked more serious than ever and whispered to Liu shengqian Dai behind him.


    For a long time, but he didn''t wait for a response. Seven murders suddenly turned around and looked at it. Suddenly, the dead took risks and shouted sadly: "money bag!"


    The place was empty. Liu shengqian Dai''s figure didn''t know when it had disappeared silently. How could he not be creepy.


    Ding Ning''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled with his eyes closed, but his heart was as painful as a needle and a purse. Are you ready to start after all?


    A strong sense of regret invaded his heart. He should not harbor the benevolence of women. After discovering that she has recovered her memory, he should kill her immediately.


    Now, as soon as she becomes invisible, even the magic mosquito has lost its target. Unless he opens his heavenly eye at the scene, he can find her trace. Once she stealthily attacks seven kill, seven kill is afraid to die.


    "Ow!"


    Qi Sha''s eyes were red. When he was worried about Liu shengqian Dai, a roar like a beast came out of the dark corridor.


    A humanoid monster, two meters high, with muscles all over, blue gray skin, scarlet eyes, black hair on the palm, ten fingers like animal claws and fangs, rushed out of the darkness, opened its big smelly mouth and bit at the seven murders like a vicious dog.


    With a bang, seven kills jumped up in the air, kicked the monster in front of the chest, kicked the monster back, hit the monster behind it and fell down.


    What kind of monster is this? Why is it so hard?


    One foot played, but Qi Sha didn''t have the slightest joy on his face, and his heart was shrouded in a thick shadow.


    The monster''s body was too hard. Although he kicked the monster back, the strength of the shock made his feet ache.


    The most deadly thing was that although the monster knocked down a monster behind him, it climbed up like nothing happened, and continued to rush at him with open teeth and claws.


    "Special!"


    Even with the mind of seven kills, he couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark. He wanted to save vigorous Qi to cope with the possible battle next, so he just used pure physical strength.


    But the monster''s strong body completely disrupted his plan, so that he had to solve these disgusting monsters with vigorous Qi and sharp knife in advance.


    The invisible vigorous Qi spread all over the body. Seven kills roared: "kill!"


    He greeted the monster with a palm shaped knife. When he was close to the monster, his body suddenly curled up and avoided the monster''s violent claws. There was a light fluorescence on the palm knife and cut off the monster''s neck.


    With a "rub", the monster instinctively tilted his head. Although the fate of cutting off his neck was avoided, the palm knife was firmly cut on his left shoulder blade, like a red knife cutting cheese, and one of the monster''s arms was broken shoulder to shoulder.


    Qi Sha was so happy that his spirit was greatly boosted. This monster is not so difficult to deal with. He is also a local chicken and tile dog under the vigorous Qi and is vulnerable to one blow.


    But before he was pleasantly surprised, he felt a gust of wind coming from behind his head. For many years, the fighting instinct between life and death made him step on his feet without hesitation, jump forward and roll on the spot for several times in a row.


    "Whoosh!"


    The attack brushed the back of his head without delay, which made his scalp numb and scared him into a cold sweat.


    When he turned to look, his face suddenly became ugly. Just now, he thought it was the monster behind him who came to attack him. Unexpectedly, it was the monster whose arm was cut off.


    The worst thing was that the monster had no pain, grinned with a big mouth full of tusks, and grabbed the broken arm as a weapon to attack him.


    "Roar!"


    Just when the seven murders were secretly frightened, the monsters in the corridor poured out like a tide, and the number was at least more than a hundred.


    "Kill!"


    Seven kill Ming knows that the enemy wants to use these monsters to consume his vigorous Qi, but he also has to jump into the trap. The current situation can''t allow him to shrink back.


    The body is firm and refined steel. It has no pain and is fearless of death. The combat effectiveness of monsters is not strong, but it is very difficult to entangle. Even if their limbs are cut off, they will still wriggle on the ground fearlessly and want to jump up and bite.


    Seven kill worried about Liu Sheng''s safety and couldn''t save Gang Qi any more. The tiger roared and rushed into the monster group to kill.


    The monster''s roar was incessant, the smelly blood splashed, the broken limbs and arms flew in disorder, and it was a miserable image of hell on earth.


    The opposite is the great consumption of Qisha Gang Qi. The whole person is sweating like he was fished out of the water. He stands in the broken limbs and arms that want to vomit, his body bends, his hands holding his knees and gasping for breath.


    The corpses of more than 100 monsters were all over the ground. The black and red blood filled the scene with a tragic atmosphere. The vitality of these monsters was too tenacious. As long as their heads were not cut off, they would be like undead creatures. If they climbed, they would climb over and bite him.


    The seven murders had never encountered such a difficult battle. Experience dogmatism made him suffer a great loss. After all, his previous battles were trying to hit the key of the enemy. No matter whether the other party was in pain or self-protection, he would make a corresponding conditioned reflex, so he could make a corresponding hit.


    This has almost become his fighting instinct, but these monsters don''t feel pain at all. Even if they are stabbed through the heart, they won''t have the reaction that humans should have. They still do what they should do as if nothing happened.


    This made Qi Sha be caught or bitten by monsters and hit many times. Although he had vigorous Qi to protect his body and was not injured, it also greatly increased the consumption of vigorous Qi.


    At the moment, his vigorous Qi consumed by more than 100 monsters was less than half of his usual, which was incredible for him.


    "Step, step!"


    The sound of broken footsteps gradually became clear. Seven kill stepped back like a great enemy, stared at a graceful and exquisite figure, walked slowly out of the corridor in the dark, looked at him with a smile and slapped: "Pa Pa Pa! Mr. seven kill is worthy of being an expert in the imperial palace of China. One hundred and twenty-six black blood soldiers can''t defeat you. Jenny really admired him!"


    The seven kill Falcon''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the pupils condensed into awn. He stared at Jenny''s charming face: "Jenny, the banshee, deputy head of the vampire mercenary regiment?"


    "Unexpectedly, Mr. Qisha has heard the name of the little woman. The little woman is really honored!"


    Jenny showed a cold smile. At the moment, she was completely different from the performance when she was scared to pee just now. She was no longer afraid.


    "The Banshee Jenny has a two-way personality. Usually, only an ordinary mercenary Jenny with good skills is exposed. However, when she is in a crisis of life and death or is strongly stimulated, she will stimulate the other side of her personality. The hidden second person Ge is several times stronger than the first personality, and she is extremely bloodthirsty and cruel. The Banshee''s nickname comes from this. Many people think she sucks The name of the blood ghost mercenary regiment comes from Carl''s nickname called vampire. In fact, the regiment''s name comes from your Banshee Jenny''s second personality. Carl is just your puppet in the open. You are the real head of the vampire mercenary regiment. Am I right? "


    Seven kill took a deep breath, his face was calm, and revealed Jenny''s background like a treasure.


    Jenny didn''t show any surprise and smiled coldly, "I didn''t expect that Mr. Qisha knew so well about our vampire mercenary regiment. I really should be honored!"

 Chapter 672

    Qi Sha doesn''t like her cold smile, but he knows that the banshee is not easy to deal with. Generally, people with dual personality don''t know what the second personality does after switching back to the main personality.


    But Jenny is an exception. After the two personalities switch to each other, the memory is interlinked without any loss, which makes her look very terrible!


    But no matter how strong the Banshee was, he didn''t think she would be his opponent. In his perception, there was no other ambush except her. He didn''t understand the woman''s confidence to face him alone. He immediately frowned and said, "I know you are strong in the second personality, but I''m afraid it''s impossible for you to kill me alone."


    "Nonono, Mr. Qisha, I think you are mistaken. We never wanted to kill you from beginning to end. We just wanted to get you."


    Jenny spits out her scarlet tongue, licks it on her lips, and says with a trace of grievance: "although people want to drink your blood, there is an order to take you back, and they can''t help it. They can only act according to the order."


    Seven kill happy to delay time to restore vigorous Qi, and asked tentatively, "upper head? What upper head? The one who gets me? What do you mean?"


    "Hee hee, it''s not so easy to set people up. If you want to know, just follow them. You''ll know when you get to the place."


    Jenny didn''t even have the slightest intention to do it. She gave a very charming wink, but the cold temperament and her charming amorous feelings formed a strange sense of contradiction, which not only made life without any beautiful thoughts, but trembled as if she was stared at by a cold poisonous snake.


    Seven kill picked his eyebrows and finally asked what he wanted to know most: "I just want to know where the girl with me is now? Is she hurt?"


    "Pa Pa Pa! Unexpectedly, Mr. Qisha is still amorous?"


    Jenny slapped her face and joked, and then looked around at the emptiness: "but to be honest, I really don''t know where your lover is. She can be invisible, but then again, we can''t see Mr. Qisha so easily without her. I want to thank her."


    Seven kill facial expression one Zheng, immediately sneered and said: "don''t deceive the public here and try to stir up discord. She will never do such a thing."


    "Really?"


    Jenny suddenly showed a strange smile on her face, raised her hand, looked at her watch and said to herself, "time is almost up, Mr. Qisha, you should fall."


    "What do you mean? I... how could this happen?"


    Seven kill immediately looked at Jenny vigilantly and entered the fighting state like a great enemy, but then his face changed. The whole person stood in place like a stiff stone, unable to move a finger. He looked at Jenny with a confused look in his eyes and couldn''t believe it.


    "No wonder, these black blood fighters can emit a kind of odor toxin which makes people stiff. What we call zombie poison, the more energy we exercise, the faster the toxin will play. I know that Mr. Qi has been secretly adjusting his interest, and he wants to restore his strength, so that others will naturally cooperate with you to stall for time."


    Jenny looked down at him and patted his bulging chest, The way with lingering palpitations: "I didn''t expect that Mr. Qisha''s fighting ability was so strong that he slaughtered all these black blood soldiers so quickly, which completely exceeded my estimated time. To tell the truth, I had no choice at that time, so I dared to gamble. I heard that Mr. Qisha was the smartest among the young generation of the imperial government. Smart people always think more and think more It''s natural to talk more nonsense. If Mr. Qisha didn''t hesitate to hurt the killer when people first came out, it was me who died. Unfortunately, Mr. Qisha didn''t seize the opportunity. Instead, he just delayed and wanted to restore his skills, which gave me the opportunity to take advantage of it. "


    Seven kill sighed and said with a distressed smile: "it seems that I was smart, but I was mistaken by smart."


    "Mr. Qisha''s combat power really exceeded my estimate. According to my original plan, it would take you half an hour to kill so many black blood soldiers. This time is enough for Mr. Qisha to absorb enough zombie poison and the poison broke out, but I didn''t expect that Mr. Qisha killed so many black blood soldiers in more than ten minutes, which is more than ten minutes beyond the budget, It''s up to Jenny to gamble. "


    Jenny sighed with emotion: "no wonder so many countries dare not invade China. The seven murders in the Imperial Palace are so powerful. How powerful should Xiahou Weiyang, known as the Wuhou of Zhenguo, exist? It would be fun if he could catch Xiahou Weiyang."


    "Dream, a group of frogs at the bottom of the well. Can you imagine the power of the imperial palace!"


    Qi Sha''s tongue was a little stiff and his speech began to be vague. Out of the glory of the Imperial Palace, he was still unwilling to show weakness.


    "Dream? I don''t think so!"


    Jenny''s mouth showed a look of excitement: "you said that Xia Hou Weiyang knew you were caught by us. Will he leave China to save you? At that time, we will design to catch him and the imperial palace will be under our control."


    "Mud pout urn (you dream)


    Qi Sha angrily scolded. Unfortunately, his tongue was completely numb and unconscious. He couldn''t even speak clearly.


    But he knows that Jenny''s seemingly impossible crazy plan is likely to become a reality. After all, the purpose of the Imperial Palace has always been never to give up everyone easily.


    The combat effectiveness of the organization behind Jenny is unknown, but strange and unpredictable means emerge one after another. Who knows what sinister means they have?


    If you use him as bait, I believe these two fools, greedy wolf and army breaking, will come to save him. If you have a heart but have no heart, these two fools will certainly follow in their own footsteps.


    At that time, even if Xia Hou Weiyang, the head of the Imperial Palace, doesn''t come, their master will certainly go abroad to save them. Wan Yilian''s master and martial uncle will also be arrested. Xia Hou Weiyang will certainly go out in person and fall into their trap. By then, the senior level of the imperial palace will be wiped out, and the whole Shenzhou martial arts world will be secretly controlled by the organization behind Jenny.


    At the thought of this terrible consequence, seven murders regretted that he wanted to be killed by a head. He vain claimed that he was unrivalled in wisdom. Unexpectedly, he was too clever. Instead, he was calculated by a woman and capsized the boat in the gutter.


    "What has the final say is not your dream, but if we fail to do so, we will not lose anything. If we should, it would be a great success."


    Jenny had a sickly flush on her face and laughed proudly.


    "Well..."


    Seven kill still wanted to say something, but his tongue was completely numb. It was difficult to spit out a syllable. He closed his eyes in despair.


    "I know you''re still thinking about that woman, aren''t you? Hahaha, you poor infatuation, she played around from beginning to end. You treat others as goddesses, but they don''t like you. They sacrificed you for her lover without hesitation. You''d better wake up!"


    Jenny is short of breath and has a sick pleasure on her face. Her second personality psychology is extremely distorted. She likes to see others look desperate, helpless and sad.


    Seven kill heart a sad, closed eyes overflow two crystal tears.


    In fact, he began to doubt the money bag since he entered the hotel ambush circle, but after all, she was the first woman he liked in his life. He subconsciously resisted to doubt her.


    Therefore, he was unwilling to think about that aspect from beginning to end. Until the inexplicable disappearance of the money bag and Jenny exposed the truth that she had stealth power, he was no longer willing to face it and had to face it.


    "Jenny, you want to die!"


    A sharp blade loomed, and Liu shengqian Dai cut Jenny angrily.


    She was guilty enough to betray the seven murders, but Jenny showed the truth without mercy, which made her unbearable.


    "Hahaha! I thought you wouldn''t show up? Why, afraid to face your lover? I think your lover won''t forgive you in his life if he knows you betrayed his brother."


    Without fear, Janice easily avoided Liu Sheng''s blow, laughed hysterically, and the muscles on her face were distorted because of pleasure.


    "Jenny, I''ll kill you, kill you!"


    Liu shengqian Dai was exposed by Jenny. She was like a crazy tiger, and then she cleaved at Jenny.


    However, Jenny is now in the state of Banshee. In this state, she dares to fight seven murders and one battle. How can she pay attention to Liu shengqian Dai, understatement and avoid her attacks again and again, and see that she is still reluctant to let go, Dai Mei frowned slightly and shouted angrily, "Liu Sheng shallow Dai, I''ve let you for a long time. Don''t push an inch any more. Do you think you were the proud girl at the beginning? If you don''t stop, don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly!"


    "Jenny, you damn woman, I will die with you today!"


    As the saying goes, don''t hit the face or scold people. Jenny''s words have completely angered Liu shengqian Dai. Hearing Yanhong''s eyes and scolding, the knife light kept cutting at Jenny like electricity.


    "Bitch, betrayed the organization and dared to fight with me, if it weren''t for your Liusheng family..."


    Jenny in the Banshee state had a violent temper. One accidentally passed by Liu Sheng shallow Dai''s knife, cut off a strand of her hair, and finally completely angered her. She roared and was about to hurt the killer.


    "Shut up!"


    A furious voice suddenly sounded, which made Jenny shiver all over and close her mouth pale!


    Liu shengqian Dai also stopped suddenly and waited with Jenny with a frightened face.


    Boom!


    Like a wild beast, the ceiling above everyone''s head was suddenly broken and dusty. A tall and burly figure landed steadily in front of the two women from the forcibly broken hole and made a bold debut in an extremely arrogant and domineering way.


    Seven kill looked at the suddenly appeared man in amazement. The man was wearing only a camouflage vest on his upper body, a pair of foot tied camouflage pants on his lower body, and a pair of military boots on his feet. His muscles were as curly as those of Mr. bodybuilder. The shiny tendons like calves were full of explosive power and extremely visual impact.


    Under the concise and capable white short hair, there are pale to almost invisible residual eyebrows, extremely exaggerated high hooked nose, a thin lip under the nose, and the silvery gray pupil is flashing a shocking cold awn at the moment.


    What shocked the seven murders most was that there was not a trace of Yuan force fluctuation all over the white man. In other words, the man who looked extremely deterrent was not a warrior.


    The thickness of the cement board between the floors of the hotel is at least 120 cm, and in order to ambush him, it is also mixed with a layer of 3-inch thick steel plate.


    But it was such a floor that was forcibly pierced by this strong man only by his physical strength. What terrible strength does it need?

 Chapter 673

    Thinking of this, seven kills couldn''t help laughing bitterly. I thought Jenny was the final boss of the operation. Unexpectedly, there was such a strong boss upstairs.


    Now it seems that even if he is not poisoned today, he may not be able to leave safely under the joint efforts of Jenny and the strong man.


    When the strong man came, Liu shengqian Dai and Jenny bowed respectfully to him, the last chance in Qisha''s heart was completely broken, and the heart was as painful as a knife.


    He is not afraid of death. People in the Imperial Palace are never afraid of death, but how can death be comparable to the heartbreaking pain betrayed by their own people? Especially the "own person" is still the woman he likes.


    Qisha''s heart was completely broken. The whole person was depressed. His heart was like death. He closed his eyes painfully!


    "The Banshee has seen King Kong!"


    "The dark curtain has seen King Kong!"


    Jenny and Liu shengqian Dai bowed down and saluted the strong man respectfully.


    Seven kill suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the middle-aged man unbelievably. He didn''t think that this powerful man was the famous King Kong.


    As a core member of the Imperial Palace, how could he not know the existence of the divine descendant organization? In the intelligence shared by the "alliance to kill gods" and China, he highlighted the King Kong. He is the highest level personnel exposed by the divine descendant organization at present, and the risk level is SSS level.


    According to the warrior level of the divine origin organization in various countries, the King Kong is suspected to be a dark gold warrior. Even in the divine origin organization, he still stands at the top of the pyramid.


    His ability is to manipulate metal. No wonder he can easily break the floor. This pervert can be safely shot by a missile.


    Qisha once looked forward to meeting King Kong one day to see if he was as powerful as the legend, but he didn''t expect to meet him in this way today, which made him feel extremely oppressed.


    Compared with the shock of King Kong, Liu shengqian Dai, a rising star of divine origin organization - Dark Curtain angel, the impact of identity change on him is not so great.


    But he really couldn''t figure out how the famous dark curtain angel of the divine origin organization mixed with Ding Ning.


    Liu shengqian Dai''s betrayal made him dare not trust anyone now. He even suspected that Ding Ning was colluding with them and pretended to be kidnapped to lure him into the game.


    "Yes!"


    King Kong nodded with a cold face. In response, instead of looking at the two women, he squatted in front of the two mummies, carefully looked at the cause of their death, and showed a thoughtful look on his face.


    "Lord King Kong, can you see anything?"


    It seems that Jenny is extremely afraid of the King Kong. Even if she is still in the second personality, she speaks respectfully and lacks a rebellious attitude.


    King Kong stood up and glanced at her. His eyes fell on Qisha and stared at him darkly: "say, where is your accomplice?"


    Liu shengqian Dai opened her mouth to say something, but wisely closed her mouth. She had seen from the performance of King Kong that the organization did not trust her now, and it was useless for her to say so.


    Qisha looked at him contemptuously and closed his eyes. Don''t say he didn''t know what was going on. Even if he knew, it was impossible to tell him.


    Liu shengqian Dai lowered her eyelids, her long eyelashes flickered, and her heart was full of guilt. If it weren''t for her, Qisha wouldn''t end up like this, but she really had no choice.


    "Die!"


    King Kong may have been angered by the attitude of the seven murders. He kicked the seven murders out, hit the wall and fell to the ground, and smashed a hole in the wall.


    Qi Sha''s mouth oozed blood, but he had lost consciousness for a long time. He didn''t feel any pain at all. He didn''t know how the injury was. He had already sprouted a will to die. On the contrary, he wished King Kong would kill him directly.


    Liu shengqian Dai trembled. Although she had known that the end of the seven killings would not be good, she still couldn''t accept it when it came to the end.


    "Lord King Kong, he''s poisoned by zombies. He can''t even speak. He can''t even speak if he wants to. Besides, it''s useful to keep him."


    Jenny saw the murderous opportunity in the eyes of the angry King Kong, for fear that he would really kill seven on impulse, so she hurried forward to dissuade him.


    King Kong touched the back of his head and said with some embarrassment, "I forgot this stubble."


    Jenny shivered all over and seemed to be transformed into the main personality. She looked around with fear: "adult, if the zombie poison doesn''t take the antidote, it will be transformed into a zombie without wisdom in three days. Let''s go quickly!"


    "Well, the top wants to live. Take him first and send him to the headquarters."


    King Kong thought for a moment and nodded.


    Jenny glanced at Liu Sheng as if intentionally or unintentionally: "what about that man?"


    Liu Sheng''s shallow Dai''s eyes twinkled for a moment, nervously looked at the King Kong and quietly clenched his fist.


    Seven kill noticed this scene, his eyes became more and more dim, and his heart was full of bitterness. He didn''t say that the imperial scholar''s office and the divine organization were at odds. Even if the money bag wasn''t from the divine organization, he couldn''t get her heart with her feelings for Ding Ning. Thinking of this, his heartache became more and more severe, and he wanted to be free from death.


    King Kong frowned and scolded impatiently, "do what you should do and don''t take care of what you shouldn''t take care of."


    "Yes, I see!"


    There was a flash of anger in Jenny''s eyes, but she didn''t dare to refute. She held back her anger and whispered, picked up seven kills and turned away.


    "Jenny, I know you want to kill that boy to avenge your brother. I warn you that he is still useful. He can''t die now. No one can touch him without my permission, okay?"


    King Kong didn''t understand her mind, he warned faintly.


    Jennie''s footsteps gave a pause, her body trembled, and her head did not turn back. "I know!"


    On the back that no one could see, Jenny clenched her lower lip and her eyes flashed with jealousy.


    She and Liu Sheng shallow Dai are survivors of the same batch of drug testers and silver soldiers. She thinks she is no worse than Liu Sheng shallow Dai.


    However, Liu shengqian Dai was highly valued by the organization because of her birth. She was entrusted with an important task and became the leader of the hall in Asia. However, she can only control a peripheral mercenary regiment, so how can she be convinced.


    I thought Liu shengqian Dai was doomed to betray the organization this time. She could finally be proud. However, the organization has not shown any signs of punishing her so far. Instead, it has tried its best to protect her lover''s life and has not allowed her to take revenge. How can she be convinced.


    Hum, born well, can you tolerate even the big mistake of betraying the organization? It''s so unfair.


    Jenny thought angrily, opened the elevator that didn''t know when it was powered on, and left with Qisha''s face gloomy.


    "Dark curtain!"


    King Kong didn''t know that Jenny had misunderstood. Even if he knew, he wouldn''t care. Jenny was just a dispensable role in his heart. After she left, he looked at Liu shengqian Dai with dignity.


    "My Lord!"


    Liu Sheng and Qian Dai bowed respectfully. The powerful pressure made her feel a little nervous.


    There was a moment of regret and confusion in King Kong''s eyes. The violent eyes gradually became gentle and kindly said, "dark curtain, there are no outsiders now. You can call me uncle."


    "My Lord, my subordinates dare not. What are you doing?"


    Liu shengqian Dai was surprised and looked up at him suspiciously. She didn''t know how the boss who had never given her a good face would be gentle to her under such circumstances.


    "Your father and I used to... Hey, forget the past. As long as you know, you''re in a bad situation now. Even if your family wants to help you, they can''t help you."


    King Kong showed his nostalgia and said again.


    "My father?"


    Liu shengqian Dai''s eyes lit up, directly ignored the words behind him, and asked tremblingly, "Lord King Kong, do you know my father?"


    Her father was one of the heirs of the Liusheng family. Unfortunately, she was still young at that time. Her parents never came back after going out once.


    Meiko and liangko cried and told her that her parents were killed because they failed to compete for the position of home owner, which also made her fall from heaven to hell and become a drug tester at a young age.


    King Kong took a pity look at her: "yes, your father and I are good friends. I held you when you were just born. Alas, it''s a pity that nature makes people, poor child!"


    "Uncle!"


    Over the years, Liu shengqian Dai never felt the warmth of her family. King Kong''s warm words reminded her of her parents'' love. She was sad from her heart. She couldn''t talk about her grievances and couldn''t help crying.


    "Well, boy, tell me, did you really betray the organization? As long as you didn''t betray the organization, my uncle will ensure your safety even if he worked hard."


    King Kong said softly, but his eyes flashed a touch of joy.


    He did know Liu shengqian Dai''s father, but he was not a good friend as he said. He just knew each other and had no deep friends.


    Now deliberately saying this is to play the family card, dig out the secret of Liu shengqian Dai first, and find out how she disguised herself as she is now. After all, they can''t see any trace of camouflage at all.


    If we can get this magical camouflage, members of divine descent organizations can more easily penetrate into major countries to achieve their goals.


    As for not killing Ding Ning, it''s not because Liu Sheng and shallow Dai, but because the senior management of the organization liked his magical medical skills and needed him to join the organization to help them study higher-level genetic potions.


    There is no iron plate in the divine descendant organization, and the struggle between the forces of major factions is also very fierce, and the forces of King Kong are not on the same line with Liu Sheng''s family, so he deliberately warned Jenny in such vague words just now, just to make Liu Sheng shallow Dai mistakenly think that it is for his protection that he won''t kill Ding Ning, so as to let Liu Sheng shallow Dai lead him a favor, He could get her secret before the Liusheng family pried her open.


    "I didn''t betray the organization..."


    Although Liu shengqian Dai knew that the organization didn''t trust her, she still wanted to plead. In a hurry, she didn''t know how to go on.


    After all, once you tell the truth, the responsibility for the destruction of Tangkou in Asia will be put on Ding Ning. If it was before, she naturally had no scruples and tried to wash herself white.


    But now, Ding Ning is in the hands of the divine organization. She dare not bet whether the cheap uncle in front of her will protect Ding Ning after telling the truth.


    "Say it? I listened to your explanation to help you find a solution."


    King Kong saw that Liu shengqian Dai said half a sentence and stopped. He couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Uncle, who said I betrayed the organization? I was chased and killed by the military and police of the kingdom of China on the night of the accident. Meizi and Liangzi all died to cover my escape. When I ran for my life in a hurry, I was hit in the head by a truck. When I woke up, I had lost my memory. Ding Ning saved me and took me home to help me recover my memory."

 Chapter 674

    Liu shengqian Dai thought out her words in an instant and described Ding Ning as her benefactor, He said excitedly, "when I woke up, I couldn''t remember anything. Ding Ning didn''t know my identity. He just regarded me as a patient in a car accident. Until he took me to Yanjing a few days ago, I accidentally fell down, but unexpectedly recovered my memory, so he contacted my uncle immediately."


    "You mean you have amnesia? You don''t remember anything?"


    King Kong looked at her strangely and secretly feigned that the girl was dishonest. She even made up a lie like amnesia.


    Liu shengqian Dai looked at his expression and knew he didn''t believe it. She immediately smiled bitterly: "I know no one believes it, but this is the truth."


    "Then why do your men say you colluded with Ding Ning and betrayed the organization?"


    King Kong quietly threw a bomb, which made Liu shengqian Dai stare in amazement: "my men? Who?"


    "A man named Liu Junwei said that you and Ding Ning were very close. On the day when they were surrounded and suppressed by the Chinese army and police, you and Ding Ning still discussed things behind closed doors. If you say you have no problem, do you think anyone believes it?"


    King Kong''s mouth was filled with a faint sneer, and his eyes stared at Liu shengqian Dai without blinking, trying to see the panic in her look.


    "This bastard, I trusted him so much that he dared to slander me so much. When did I meet Ding Ning that day? He was full of nonsense. He had a grudge against Ding Ning and thought I wouldn''t come back if I disappeared, so he blurted out and splashed dirty water on me."


    Liu shengqian Dai scolded angrily, but she felt guilty. At that time, she did meet Ding Ning, but she didn''t betray the organization as Liu Junwei said, but she wanted to force Ding Ning to use it for her. Unexpectedly, he put it together.


    But now she can only bite her teeth and refuse to admit it. Otherwise, once the organization knows that Ding Ning is the culprit of the collapse of Tangkou in Asia, it will never let him live again.


    Seeing that Liu Sheng Qiandai doesn''t look like a fake, King Kong is not sure, but whether Liu Sheng Qiandai betrays is not the point. It''s the business to dig out her secret first.


    Pretending to be confused, he asked, "after you recover your memory, why don''t you let your uncle tell the organization when you contact him?"


    "I... uncle King Kong, Ding Ning saved me and helped me recover my memory. He was kind to me, but my identity was destined not to be with him, so I didn''t want to trouble him. I wanted to go back to my hometown and live in anonymity for a lifetime. I was a woman and had my own feelings..."


    Liu shengqian Dai finally revealed his true feelings and said everything in his heart, which made King Kong impatient. He didn''t come to spy on her emotional history, but he was afraid that his impatience would cause Liu shengqian Dai''s suspicion. He could only listen to her with a stiff smile and patience.


    But I didn''t know that a magic mosquito stayed quietly in the corner and listened to their dialogue clearly.


    In the jinbalan Forest Hotel, Ding Ning lay quietly on the bed, frowned slightly and did not know what it was like.


    He was very angry. Liu shengqian Dai recovered her memory and didn''t tell him. He directly contacted the people of the family and helped the divine organization design and hijack himself, luring Qi Sha to come here and put him in danger. At the thought of what the woman did, he wanted to kill her with a knife.


    But now, listening to Liu shengqian Dai''s heart, I know that she lied to seven murders to save him, making his angry heart inexplicably soft.


    But whether the woman''s words were true or false, Ding Ning couldn''t believe it. After all, Liu shengqian Dai was once a cold-blooded and ruthless man in black robes, no longer a simple and flawless money bag after amnesia.


    Hey! The person behind the scenes has appeared and there is no need to lie down. Now it''s time to fight back.


    Just think about King Kong''s powerful power. Now seven murders are poisoned again. Ding Ning can''t help beating drums secretly. His strength is obviously not at the same level. It seems that he can only outwit, not attack.


    The first step is to rescue the seven murders. Without this powerful thug, Ding Ning doesn''t think he can carry the terrible King Kong.


    But what is zombie poison? Ding Ning is not sure whether he can detoxify it or not. He can only take one step at a time, so now he can only gamble.


    He wants to bet whether Liu shengqian Dai really won''t betray him. After all, they have a spiritual connection. As soon as he moves, Liu shengqian Dai will notice it for the first time.


    If Liu shengqian Dai betrays him, he can only find a way to escape first. When he returns home, he pulls Xia Hou Weiyang to find the field and save seven murders.


    If Liu shengqian Dai didn''t betray him, he would have a bright future. Save the seven murders first and decide according to the situation.


    Therefore, Ding Ning quietly opened his eyes and prepared to attack Miyamoto xiongyi. He subdued him in the shortest time and could not disturb others. After all, King Kong was too close to here. Once he was disturbed, let alone save seven murders, it was a problem whether he could escape or not.


    "Why don''t you come back? I''d better order by myself!"


    Just as he was about to surprise Miyamoto, unexpectedly, he muttered, stood up and walked to the outside, as if to call and order.


    Ding Ning had a sudden movement in his heart and immediately got up. The shadow flashed, but there was a golden zombie in front of the bed.


    Ding Ning took out a biological simulation skin and threw it on the head of the golden zombie. His heart hung in his throat for fear that Miyamoto would suddenly turn around.


    Fortunately, Miyamoto''s language ability is very poor. There are many obstacles in calling the front desk to order in suffocating English, which has won him a lot of time.


    After the golden hair zombie equipment was equipped with simulated skin, Ding Ning began to hold the Zombie''s face while it was not fixed. He soon turned him into his own appearance and took off his clothes for him to wear. Then he dodged, entered the invisible state and crept out.


    "It''s a five-star hotel. The front desk can''t even understand Fusang!"


    After finally telling the front desk what food to order, Miyamoto hung up the phone with an unhappy face, murmured in a low voice, returned to the room, leaned against the door frame and entered the eternal statue mode.


    Ding Ning held his breath and walked quietly to the door. When he got to the door, he was worried. Although he was invisible, as long as he opened the door, the movement would surely disturb Miyamoto xiongyi.


    This makes him in a dilemma. He has come here. He can''t give up all his previous efforts. If he can''t, he can kill Gong benxiong and break out.


    "Eh!"


    Miyamoto xiongyi suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Ding Ning''s position like electricity.


    Ding Ning was surprised. He didn''t expect Miyamoto xiongyi''s perception to be so sharp. He was just aware of his intention to kill.


    Just as he was preparing to burst into trouble, Miyamoto said in a harsh voice: "who''s outside the door!"


    "It''s me, Miyamoto, open the door!"


    Ding Ning was about to show his figure when Carl''s voice came from the door, which made him happy. He immediately stepped back and hid by the door.


    Miyamoto took a big step, opened the door, nodded calmly and said, "head!"


    "Are they still there? Where are they?"


    Carl stood at the door and asked in a thick voice.


    "They''ve gone to dinner. People are in there. It''s good. Commander, what''s wrong with your voice?"


    Miyamoto asked in some doubt.


    Carl coughed twice: "it''s all right. His throat is a little uncomfortable. It may be a little angry. I''ll go in and have a look. The customer will come soon. There can be no mistakes."


    "Oh!"


    Miyamoto''s temperament is really cold. Even in the face of Carl, he always keeps a straight face and turns to walk in.


    "Miyamoto..."


    Carl stepped in. Ding Ning was about to take the opportunity to get out, but he was stiff. He looked at Carl with a knife and cut off the back of Miyamoto''s head.


    What''s the situation? Why did Carl attack Miyamoto xioichi? Aren''t they good friends? Ding Ning''s face was confused. He didn''t know what he was playing.


    "Zheng!"


    Just when Ding Ning thought Carl was sure to succeed in the sneak attack, Miyamoto xiongyi seemed to be ready. He came to Su Qin''s back sword without delay, blocked Carl''s hand knife with an unsheathed knife, and then the knife light flashed and split at Carl.


    "Eh! What a fast knife! Good, good!"


    Carl''s figure flashed, took back his palm, and no longer covered up his voice when he saw that things had been exposed. What he said was a well worded Chinese language.


    "You''re not the leader. Who are you?"


    Gong benxiong held the scabbard with both hands and stared at Carl warily, with a strong sense of war in his eyes.


    His knife is very fast, but this fake Carl''s reaction speed is not slow. He can stop in time to avoid his counterattack. He is definitely an expert.


    With a "bang", fake Carl kicked back and closed the door, which made Ding Ning complain secretly before he had time to go out. He knew he wasn''t so curious. How good it was to slip away just now.


    It''s ok now. It''s neither advance nor retreat. Hey, since it''s all like this, let''s see what the holy place is this fake Carl.


    "You don''t care who I am. You just need to know that I am a Chinese. You dare to hold my Chinese compatriots. I will never sit idly by."


    False Carl said with awe inspiring justice, and rushed at Miyamoto like lightning.


    "Well come!"


    Miyamoto was not surprised but happy. He whispered that he put the knife into the scabbard, so he fought with fake Carl with the scabbard.


    "Why take the knife? You despise me?"


    Fake Carlton was furious and asked very unhappy.


    "You don''t have weapons, you can''t win!"


    Miyamoto said coolly. The scabbard in his hand is like a sea dragon, drawing dark shadows in the air.


    "My hand is a weapon!"


    The door was closed. With the sound insulation effect of a five-star hotel, fake Carl was not afraid to be heard. He gave a big drink and put his hand to Miyamoto''s throat.


    Gong benxiong didn''t dodge. He cleaved Huashan to the other party''s head.


    Fake Carl suddenly made a force under his feet, curled up into a ball and hit Miyamoto xiongyi''s arms like a loaded shell.


    Miyamoto xiongyi didn''t expect that he didn''t play cards according to common sense. His close combat moves were so strange that he immediately retreated under his feet and formed a knife net in front of him.


    "It''s useless. You can''t stop me without a knife. Let me see your real strength!"


    False Carl said confidently that the whole person turned into a residual shadow and hit the knife net. The scabbard attacked him and even shook layers of invisible ripples.


    "You... You''re mean. You''re wearing body armor?"


    Miyamoto scolded angrily and retreated again.


    "Fool, this is a life and death battle, not a duel. You talk about the spirit of martial arts. You are a mercenary, not a warrior. I really doubt how your IQ has lived to the present. In addition, I''m not a body armor, but a spirit armor. I really don''t know."


    Fake Carl was not ashamed, but turned his eyes with pride.


    His mouth taunted, but his hands did not relax at all. Unexpectedly, he took the lead and ran into Miyamoto''s arms like a shadow. His palms flew like butterflies and clapped them on Miyamoto''s chest.

 Chapter 675

    "Click!"


    The sound of bone fracture came from Miyamoto''s chest. The whole man flew upside down and spewed blood arrows out of his mouth in the air. He forced to stabilize his body. The depressed one knee knelt on the ground and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. His eyes stared at fake Carl like a wounded hungry wolf.


    "Ann, ANN, you''ve lost. Don''t resist. I''m not interested in killing you. I''m here to take him away."


    Fake Carl said in high spirits.


    "You are shameless. If you weren''t wearing a body armor, you wouldn''t be my opponent at all."


    Miyamoto xiongyi is like a wounded wolf with a thick unwilling look in his eyes.


    Fake Carl shrugged: "war is not tired of fraud. It doesn''t matter whether I''m your opponent or not. The important thing is that now I win and you lose."


    "I haven''t lost yet. Take the knife!"


    Miyamoto suddenly held the knife in both hands, and the terrible momentum surged wildly. The next moment, there was only a huge knife shadow that destroyed the sky and the earth in the whole room.


    Fake Carl was fooled there. The knife firmly locked him, so that he could not escape and hide, so he had to carry it hard.


    But he had nothing to rely on, and the only thing he could rely on was his spiritual clothes. But whether the spiritual clothes could stop the man''s sword integration, he had no spectrum in his heart.


    I can''t help but secretly regret that I knew I would kill him while he was ill. Now I can only close my eyes and wait for death. Hey, die, anyway, life is better than death.


    Just as fake Carl closed his eyes and waited for his death, the knife awn suddenly turned into nothing. A hand appeared like a ghost in the void and suddenly grabbed the back of Miyamoto xiongyi''s knife.


    Miyamoto looked at the sudden man in horror. His eyes were full of horror that could not be concealed. He tried to take back the knife, but the back of the knife was held by the man like an iron hoop. He couldn''t move at all.


    "Who are you?"


    Fake Carl woke up. After a burst of ecstasy in his heart, he suddenly remembered how there were many people in the room. When his enemies and friends were unknown, he immediately stepped back two steps to open a safe distance and asked vigilantly.


    Ding Ning carried it with one hand and ignored him. He grabbed the back of the knife and twisted it hard. Miyamoto''s Taidao broke in two with a "click".


    "Hiss!"


    Fake Carl took a breath of air-conditioning. The Taidao was made of refined steel. How much power does it take to break it?


    Miyamoto Xiong was injured and overloaded with the combination of human and sword. At the moment, he saw that the Taidao he had carried for many years was broken by someone. He felt sad and angry. A mouthful of blood gushed out, and his eyes blacked out.


    "Who are you? Why are you here? What do you want to do?"


    Ding Ning looked at fake Carl with bright eyes. He didn''t believe that the goods were so kind. Just for the sake of being kidnapped by Chinese compatriots, he tried his best to save them with a stream of blood.


    Fake Carl said bluntly, "I just said, I''m from China!"


    "Please help yourself!"


    Ding Ning didn''t have time to linger with him. He reached out and made a gesture of invitation, turned and walked out.


    "Hey, man, you are also from China. Our compatriots have been kidnapped. Hey, you can''t wait for death?"


    Fake Carl hurriedly stopped Ding Ning, and embarrassed pointed to the unconscious "Ding Ning" lying in bed: "your Kung Fu is so powerful that you must have a way to save him, don''t you


    "Sorry, I''m not a doctor. I have something else to do, so I''ll go first."


    Ding Ning''s mouth tilted slightly. If he didn''t have time to waste, he really wanted to see what this guy had in mind. However, as long as the zombie was in his hand, he would find out what this guy wanted to do sooner or later.


    "Hey, you don''t..."


    Fake Carl wanted to fight for it, but suddenly a flower in front of him. Ding Ning disappeared in place like a ghost.


    "Oh, my God, can''t it be a ghost?"


    Fake Carl shivered and muttered in horror. He felt gloomy all around and didn''t dare to stay any longer. He picked up "dingning" and ran out quickly.


    "Stop, who are you..."


    As like as two peas in the room, Carle just ran out of the room and met Carle with a full drink and a good rest. Carle suddenly saw a man who was just like himself. He suddenly opened his mouth with astonishment and then responded with no response.


    "Poof!"


    Unfortunately, before the words were finished, a light flashed. Carl groaned and fell to the ground, twitching all over, and the blood spread around.


    Carl''s legs kicked hard, his whole body stiffened, and he completely lost his vitality. A pair of dead eyes stared at the ceiling like a dead fish, full of reluctance and disbelief.


    Fake Carl ran out with "Ding Ning" in his arms, but found that Carl suddenly had no movement. Curiously, he turned around and found that Carl could not die anymore. There was a broken Taidao in his throat.


    Knowing that it was the expert who helped just now, fake Carl secretly breathed a sigh of relief, put down "dingning", carried him behind his back, walked quickly to the safe passage, and soon disappeared into the hotel.


    "Ah! Come on, kill, kill!"


    Just then, a white woman came out of the room next to Carl. She stumbled and almost tripped over Carl''s body. When it was clear that it was a body, the woman sat on the ground and screamed like a ghost.


    The surrounding tenants were alarmed and poked out their heads to see what was going on. Soon, the hotel received the news, and the security guards rushed to maintain the order on the scene, so that the guests would not destroy the crime scene, so that the police could solve the case.


    Ding Ning was very pleased. Liu shengqian Dai didn''t betray him, although her body was stiff and her face changed after she noticed his movement.


    I don''t know why, King Kong thought he had disguised well, but Liu shengqian Dai was still half true and half false when he spoke, which made him anxious and helpless.


    Liu shengqian Dai actually didn''t doubt him, but she was inexplicably relieved when she noticed that Ding Ning left. Considering that King Kong was the biggest obstacle for him to escape, she subconsciously began to gossip and delay time, so as to strive for enough running time for Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning felt her affection. For a moment, she was confused and didn''t know how to face Liu shengqian Dai. Although she was for her own good, after all, she betrayed the seven murders and was still the backbone of the divine descent organization. The imperial scholar''s government would never let her go.


    Kuta Beach, a helicopter is slowly starting. The wind brought by the huge propeller rotation will fly the gravel on the beach everywhere, hitting people with pain.


    Jenny calmly handed the seven murders to the two hands on the helicopter and carried them on the plane. She planned to leave here first.


    "Deputy head, look!"


    A vampire member who had just put seven murders into the cabin and was ready to get on the plane suddenly shouted at her throat.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Jenny frowned and turned to look. She saw two black clouds floating towards them on the beach.


    "What?"


    Jenny was startled. The speed of the black cloud was too fast. It was just a few hundred meters away. It was within a hundred meters in the twinkling of an eye.


    "It seems like two people."


    The vampire member narrowed his eyes and shouted. It''s not that he doesn''t want to keep his voice down. It''s mainly that the propeller of the helicopter is too noisy and Jenny can''t see it.


    "Go, go, it''s the adjudicator of the Holy See''s Tribunal!"


    Jenny''s eyes were much better than those of her men. When she saw that the red cloud only a few tens of meters away was actually two red priests, her face suddenly changed. She jumped into the helicopter and hurried like a ghost.


    "Boom!"


    The helicopter pilot didn''t hesitate to take off, but the helicopter didn''t start fast. Just after leaving the ground, two gloomy and terrible judges appeared in front of the helicopter.


    The two adjudicators, dressed in black robes and holding chains made of unknown materials, threw them at random, and the chains were firmly wrapped around the landing gear of the helicopter.


    The helicopter kept roaring and trying to rise upward. With its power, it was enough to take the two adjudicators high into the air. Surprisingly, the two adjudicators didn''t know what magic they had performed, but they stood still, but the helicopter couldn''t fly.


    Jenny knows that things today can''t be done well. She wants to kill these two damn shit stirring sticks, but she can only think about it. She doesn''t dare to kill these two adjudicators even if she can.


    I''m kidding. The Holy See''s believers are all over the world, and the referee''s office is a terrible and gloomy place. Who dares to provoke them without anything? Even the top level of the divine organization is not afraid of them, but it will never offend them easily.


    "Deputy head, what shall we do?"


    Even Jenny dared not easily offend the Holy See, and the two vampire members dared not. They took out their guns and put them down. They asked with a bitter face.


    "It seems that you can''t go away. Go down first!"


    Jenny looked gloomy. Although she didn''t know what the two adjudicators were going to do, she knew it would never be that simple.


    The current situation is not what she can solve at this level. She immediately took out the satellite phone from her arms and contacted King Kong directly.


    King Kong is standing in the kimbalan forest hotel at the moment, looking at Carl''s body from a distance, with a gloomy face.


    As soon as Miyamoto woke up, he was arrested as a murder suspect by the heavily armed Indonesian police.


    Whether Carl''s death or Miyamoto''s arrest, he didn''t take it to heart. What made him angry was that Ding Ning ran away under his nose, which made him happy.


    Liu Sheng almost pulled out her secret from shallow Dai''s mouth. The buzzing of the police car interrupted his listening. He was worried about an accident here and rushed here. Unexpectedly, it was still late.


    What angered him most was that Liu shengqian Dai disappeared when he was a little careless. Even if he was King Kong, he was helpless in the face of the stealth power of the dark curtain angel.


    Fortunately, the seven murders have been caught and have not been busy in vain. Just when King Kong comforted himself, Jenny''s call made him completely run away. She shouted angrily on the phone: "I don''t care who they are, even if the special Pope comes, I can''t take the people I want and drag them. I''ll go there now."


    In the strange eyes of the police, Lord King Kong directly robbed a police car and ran to Kuta beach like a roaring iron bull.


    "The vehicle in front shall pull over immediately, and the vehicle in front shall pull over immediately, otherwise we will take compulsory measures."


    Behind him, Ulala followed more than a dozen police cars with sirens, and Indonesian police shouted angrily with loudspeakers.


    Nima is so brave that she dares to rob a police car in front of the police. She really doesn''t pay attention to the Indonesian police.


    "Noisy!"


    Ding Ning ran away. King Kong was upset enough. Now he was even more annoyed by the noise made by these policemen holding loudspeakers.


    He was not interested in playing with these yellow monkeys. After an impatient scold, he waved his hand gently.

 Chapter 676

    "Boom!"


    The police car following him suddenly flew up in the air, rotated 360 degrees in the air and crashed to the ground. The front of the car plunged into the ground and shriveled in.


    The police in the car had been thrown seven meat and eight vegetables, half dead, but the police car that followed could stop the car, "bang" hit it again, followed by the second and third


    More than a dozen police cars ran after each other like mutton kebabs, which was not enough. Because they were on the main road, the vehicles behind the police cars who wanted to see the excitement couldn''t brake, and hit one by one


    Finally, it caused the largest serial rear end collision accident in Indonesia''s history, with 127 vehicles, killing three people, seriously injuring 19 people and slightly injuring 63 people.


    This serious traffic accident has attracted worldwide attention, resulting in a significant decline in the annual tourism revenue of Indonesia, a thousand island country, and the president almost resigned.


    Looking at the whole road blocked by accident vehicles from the rear view mirror, King Kong showed a sneer of disdain at the corners of his mouth, and his mood was a little better.


    If it were a big country such as the United States and Britain, he would restrain a little, but for a small country such as Indonesia, he really didn''t pay attention to King Kong.


    However, when he arrived at Kuta Beach, in addition to the two adjudicators of the Holy See, there were a group of uninvited guests at the scene, which made the pupils of King Kong, who had always been overbearing, shrink sharply and had to restrain his anger.


    Thailand''s longpo cananya, Egypt''s Faro Abu sindo, the count of Graner of the snow wolf family, the elder Kunal of the holy fire priest, the countess wennasha of the ghost moon department, the blood curse master dewa, and the witch Gru mesa


    Almost all the forces in the Western military world have sent representatives, but the King Kong is most afraid of a young man who stands in the crowd like the stars and the moon.


    He is like the darling of God, tall and straight, wearing a white robe, a golden shawl as dazzling as gold, his hair fluttering in the wind, his deep blue eyes as narrow as the ocean, and his three-dimensional facial features as knife, axe and chisel are perfect and flawless. When he stops there, he will be as dazzling as the sun and naturally become the focus of attention of everyone, So that it is easy to ignore the thin old man standing beside him.


    The old man was ugly and thin. If he hadn''t been bald, he still had a few sparse golden hairs on his head, and his white robes embroidered with three waves on his chest showed his identity and origin. I''m afraid he would have been really ignored.


    This young and old are from the golden family of Atlantis. It is not clear who the young King Kong is, but the old man who is not amazing is like thunder. It is Minos green, the housekeeper of this generation of Atlantis family.


    Atlantis is an extremely ancient and mysterious powerful family. It is said that it has unpredictable terrorist ability and is respected as the golden family. Even giants such as the holy Vatican and the dark Council are far away from it and dare not provoke it at will. Fortunately, this family is extremely exclusive, rarely shows up outside and does not participate in any disputes in the world, Live an independent life, otherwise his Majesty the Pope and the speaker of the thirteenth parliament would have to fight it together.


    Minos green is the only spokesperson of the golden family who manages secular industries and has dealt with the outside world. His cultivation is unpredictable, but he is very low-key.


    More than ten years ago, there was a battle madman in the Western military world who frantically challenged the top powers of major forces. Even the cardinal of the Holy See and the Black Knight of the dark Council were defeated by him.


    The battle Madman''s reputation in the whole western military world has reached the peak for a while. It is rumored that if the thirteen speakers of Parliament and the Pope do not come out, I''m afraid the madman is invincible!


    This made the Holy See and the dark Council, the two sworn rivals, solicit. The Pope even promised that as long as he was willing to join the Holy See, the papacy would be his one hundred years later; The dark Council was even more exaggerated. It promised that as long as he joined the dark Council, he would immediately give up a seat as a big speaker to him, causing an uproar.


    Just when people talked about how the battle madman would choose, Minos green, who has always been low-key, surprised everyone. According to the promise made by the people who witnessed the scene, old green just put out a finger, just like crushing an ant, Crushed the arrogant battle madman into a pile of flesh and blood.


    As for the reason? ha-ha! Old green just laughed it off, took out a white handkerchief, wiped his hands and left. Does the golden family need to give anyone a reason to do things?


    Others don''t know the reason, but King Kong knows it. The battle madman is actually a sub God strong man secretly trained by the divine origin organization. Some senior leaders can''t help but let him out and deliberately let him challenge everywhere, just to find out the real details of the major forces and prepare for the coming domination of the world.


    Unfortunately, the madman died before he left the school, completely smashing the water test plan of the divine descendant organization, so that some people with inflated mentality within the divine descendant organization recognized the reality and had to continue to choose dormancy.


    To this end, the high level of the divine race organization once held a special meeting to discuss, believing that the Atlantis family was aware of some small moves of the divine race organization before giving a warning in this way.


    Sub God level, King Kong''s mind was in a trance. It was a strong man at the level of Shenwu realm in the ancient martial world. In the sequence of God descendant warriors, the purple gold warrior was one level higher than his dark gold warrior. He was honored as the purple gold emperor. He could not be cultivated simply with genetic potions.


    The unlucky battle madman is the only lucky one who survived after a thousand dark gold soldiers took the unstable variant gene potion. It is an unrepeatable miracle.


    Of course, the 1000 dark gold soldiers themselves became uncontrollable mutants because of genetic variation. Although the fighting madman was powerful, he had long lost his mind. He acted all by instinct and had a strong uncontrollability. The divine organization had no choice but to remove his brain and implant a chip for remote command, Let him make a tentative plan.


    The plan of the divine race organization failed, and the fighting puppets that the Holy See and the dark Council scrambled to win over were destroyed by old green, but it made the reputation of the Atlantis family.


    The gold family, which is supposed to be secretive, has long forgotten the horror of the family because of its seclusion. It is also contemptuous and dismissive to occasionally mention its lost awe.


    Old Green''s unreasonable move made the world see the hegemony and terror of this low-key family again. No one dared to provoke it any more, even talk behind its back, and revered it. Even the two giants, the holy Vatican and the dark parliament, lost their voice and didn''t make any comments.


    However, a person familiar with the matter later revealed that the Pope and the speaker of the thirteenth Parliament had held an emergency meeting overnight and strictly ordered no one under their command to provoke this terrible family.


    What no one knows is that the divine descent organization also held an unprecedented high-level meeting that night, trying every means to infiltrate the golden family and get their lineal blood genes for research.


    Unfortunately, the golden family has resumed its low-key style again since then. Except for the occasional appearance of old green, no direct children of Atlantis have appeared for so many years, which makes it impossible for the divine race organization to start.


    Old Green''s idea? Please, although the divine origin organization is crazy, it is not a fool. Even the strong sub God level are not enough to be crushed by one finger. Who dares to stroke his beard.


    In fact, if the divine descendant organization plays its cards, it is not that it has no chance to seize old green, but that will expose the real strength of the organization and arouse the vigilance of major forces, it will be more than worth the loss.


    What''s more, old green is just a housekeeper of the gold family, and his blood is not necessarily pure. Who knows what kind of terrible strong men the damn gold family will send to revenge. For an experiment with impure blood, they don''t have to poke the wasp nest.


    But if it is the pure blood of the golden family, it is different. The God descendant organization will definitely get this test object at all costs. It is the descendant of God''s blood. It is the real descendant of God. Therefore, even if the efforts of the God descendant organization over the years are destroyed, it is worth it.


    These thoughts are a long story, but they are only fleeting in King Kong''s mind. If this shining golden youth can be brought back to the organization, what kind of reward will he get?


    Thinking of this, King Kong''s eyes to the young man have been full of heat. From the respectful attitude of old green in the back half, we can see that this young man is definitely the most direct blood of the golden family.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Jenny was very flustered at the moment. She thought she was just the adjudicator of the two tribunals of the Holy See. Although it was difficult, it didn''t make the organization too afraid. As long as King Kong came, things could be solved perfectly.


    But now, things seem to be sliding towards an increasingly uncontrollable situation. Although these powerful people have not started, they have a clear attitude, that is, they don''t allow her to leave. They seem to be waiting for someone who can be in charge of the family to negotiate.


    Looking at these representatives who almost include all the famous forces in the west, Jenny never felt deeply powerless at this moment.


    I can''t fight; Scold, dare not speak at all; Escape, don''t even think about it. Any one of these people present can easily crush her into slag.


    In particular, the blonde youth, although he always has a sunny smile on his face, the terror and pressure emanating from his every move, as if from an ancient giant beast, captured people''s heart and made her tremble from her soul.


    "Mr. Kim... Here you are!"


    Just when Jenny was feeling uneasy, she suddenly saw King Kong coming from afar, and shouted with surprise.


    But it suddenly occurred to her that the relationship between the vampire and the organization was extremely secret. The word King Kong swallowed back at the moment of blurting out, and was renamed Lord Jin.


    Although the identity of King Kong is also secret. On the surface, he is a solitary bounty hunter, the fact that he comes from divine descent organizations is not a secret among many great forces with all-round skills.


    Although Jenny doesn''t like staying in the peripheral organization of the vampire mercenary regiment, she knows that the discipline of the organization is strict. Without the approval of the upper level, if she dares to expose her relationship with the organization without authorization, it will be very miserable to wait for her punishment.


    So she cleverly changed her name to King Kong as Lord Jin, which is the honorific name of the weak to the strong. Even if these people suspect that the vampire mercenary regiment is related to the divine organization, they are at most suspicious. In the absence of solid evidence, she can deny it. She can just say that she can dismiss all doubts by being hired by King Kong.

 Chapter 677

    But it was doomed that all her calculations were in vain. The representatives of these major forces would not care about the relationship between a small mercenary regiment and the divine descent organization.


    All they cared about was whether their own interests could be protected, and they didn''t take her words to heart at all.


    "Everyone gathered here today. What do you want?"


    Many strong people gathered, and King Kong dared not be presumptuous. He asked politely.


    "King Kong, the Chinese on the plane, we want it. Our Holy See owes you a favor!"


    I don''t know when the deputy director of the Holy See''s Tribunal, Alex, squeezed out an ugly smile on a gloomy and terrible old face and tried to make his cold voice sound milder, but the harsh sound like rust friction still made everyone frown.


    King Kong''s face sank when he heard the speech. Although Alex was a famous bloody butcher, he wanted to take away the seven murders he had worked hard to design and catch with the favor of the Holy See. He didn''t pay much attention to him.


    "Hehe, the favor of the holy see is really valuable. Unfortunately, in my eyes, the only favor of the holy see is not worthy of my face."


    King Kong is furious. Others are afraid of your holy see. I''m not afraid of King Kong. Although I don''t want to tear my face, I have a strong sense of ridicule in my tone.


    Alex''s gloomy old face became more and more gloomy. Although the divine organization was mysterious and powerful, the Vatican believers were all over the world. As a heretical judge of the tribunal, his hands were stained with countless blood.


    The crazy believers'' faith is fanatical. He regards himself as God''s weapon to walk in the world and eliminate all heresies that dare to blaspheme God for God. He has long cultivated a superior mentality. When he saw that King Kong did not give him face at all, he ridiculed him face to face, especially the human feelings of the church court. How can a crazy believer bear it, Angered, he suddenly ran away.


    "Humble mole ant, you have blasphemed the great God, you damn heresy. I walk in the world in the name of God and destroy all pagans instead of the Lord..."


    Although Alex is not young, he is a little angry. He has words in his mouth and talks about the ancient obscure language. His old body slowly rises in the air. His body suspended in the air is shrouded in a layer of milky white holy light, which makes him as sacred and inviolable as a God.


    The representatives of the major forces on the scene consciously retreated one after another, leaving room for the two to fight. The battle between the two strong men is very rare. They are happy to watch the excitement and wait until they get the results.


    "The diviner is really a bit of a disciple. He can absorb and make use of the power of faith. The holy Vatican is a little interesting!"


    The blonde man carried his hands on his back and was dragged by old green. He was reluctant to take a few steps back. He also gave advice and commented casually.


    "Hehe, it''s just a simple and superficial use of the power of faith. It''s not worth mentioning in front of the young master."


    Old green flattered the young man''s face, but pretended to be modest: "it can''t be said that although our golden family can use divine power, the holy Vatican can develop to the current scale and know how to use the power of faith to fight. It has to be said that it is a bit of a way."


    "Ha ha!"


    Old green could not help blushing when he saw the strange eyes from the people around him. He laughed and laughed. He didn''t say anything anymore, but he complained to himself. The young master doesn''t know anything about the world. He goes out for the first time. He is young and energetic. He tries his best to show himself. He doesn''t know the importance of his words. It gives the impression that he is not calm enough and arrogant. This is not a good thing.


    "Hum! Play tricks and die!"


    King Kong felt that the momentum of Alex''s whole body seemed to rise endlessly. If he continued, I''m afraid even he would feel palpitations. Knowing that he could not continue like this, he had to stop his promotion. He immediately shouted, kicked his foot hard, and stepped out a deep pit on the ground. People jumped up like a loaded shell, and the fist with a large bowl exuded golden luster, Hit Alex in the face with a hard punch.


    "Eh, the golden light on this boy''s fist is a bit like the golden power of our family, but it seems too scattered and not cohesive enough."


    The young blonde was surprised and began to comment again. The way he shook his head and instructed his younger generation made old Green''s eyes twitch constantly. This young master, how clever and honest he is at home at ordinary times. How can he go out like a different person? He can''t even control his mouth.


    Although King Kong was fighting, he also heard his undisguised evaluation. The anger in his chest burned again, and the strength of his fist increased by three points. He regarded Alex as the cheap young man and wanted to blow him up with a fist.


    "Humble mole ant, God said, you should go to the frame of fire and torture your evil soul with the fire of judgment!"


    Suspended in the air with his eyes closed, Alex suddenly opened his eyes, shouted loudly in his mouth, stretched out his fingers wrapped in the divine light, and gently pointed to the King Kong.


    The white holy light formed a huge cross holy sword in front of him. It burned a black flame and looked very strange. It roared and cut off the King Kong''s fist wrapped in golden light.


    As soon as King Kong''s face changed, the black flame took his extremely strong sense of danger and must not be hard connected. Therefore, without hesitation, he closed his fist, took out the belt around his waist and pulled it to the cross holy sword.


    The belt was made of pure metal, but it suddenly turned into a sharp sword in his hand, which collided heavily with the cross holy sword.


    There was no earth shaking noise, nor the brilliant spark when the two swords collided, only the silent horror surge.


    The cross holy sword disappeared in the collision and completed its mission. The King Kong''s belt sword did not take advantage. The black strange flame began to burn along his sword and spread to his arm.


    King Kong screamed and shook his hand and threw away his belt. The threat of the black flame was so great that he didn''t dare to let the flame burn on him.


    But he was not willing to suffer. Although he was forced to throw his sword, he couldn''t throw it away for nothing. Instead, he threw his sword straight at Alex.


    As soon as Alex''s face changed, he didn''t dare to take the burning sword. He had to fall to the ground and avoid this terrible sword.


    "You can''t control the black fire, can you? Ha ha, I said, it depends on foreign things. Why should I be afraid of it? Come again!"


    The King Kong, who was a little depressed, was in great spirits. He laughed and rushed forward quickly. He didn''t give Alex time to open the distance, one punch after another.


    As the deputy director of the referee''s office, Alex''s magic is his strong point, but when it comes to close combat, he is too far away. His weak body is his biggest weakness.


    In addition, he has been in a high position for a long time, has the power of life and death, has never lacked the protection of judges, and has rarely encountered pagan resistance. Therefore, his combat experience is really unbearable.


    Now, when King Kong seized the opportunity to get close, he immediately exposed his lack of combat experience. In panic, he did not expect to distance himself from King Kong. Instead, he took advantage of the power of faith to protect his body and carry his fists and feet. He also talked in his mouth in an attempt to use magic to reverse the war.


    If the enemy is weaker than him, maybe his move can work, but the problem is who King Kong is. The power of each fist and foot is as terrible as a mountain, which makes the power of Alex''s body protection and faith consume rapidly.


    The most important thing is that although the body protection power allows him to be protected temporarily, it can constantly interrupt his mantra. If the complete mantra can''t be read, the magic can''t be performed.


    The more flustered, the more likely it is to make mistakes. There is a very funny scene at the scene. A burly man constantly beats a thin old man with holy light all over. The power of terror stirs up many ripples in the space. The holy power of Alex is becoming weaker and weaker. Only the power of faith is exhausted, and the war will come to an end.


    The representatives of the major forces watched with interest. Longpo Canaanite shook her head compassionately and said, "light cultivation, not self-cultivation, is not a road after all. Alex is going to lose."


    "Canaanite leaf, can your dragon elephant power block the storm attack of the King Kong?"


    At the border between Myanmar and ancient Thailand, Duva, the blood mantra master, and Canaan ye have always been familiar. Wen Yan asked with a pair of triangular eyes.


    "Just competing for physical strength, I may not be his opponent, but if I try my best, he must not be my opponent."


    Canaanite said confidently.


    "Gaga, Alex, this fool, we are warlocks. Naturally, we have to open the battle distance. If I fight with King Kong, he will be defeated!"


    The witch mesa turned her strange eyes and said with disdain.


    "I don''t think so. King Kong hasn''t shown his real strength yet. The old witch will die if she goes up!"


    Old Kunal, the leader of Tianzhu holy fire, always disagreed with the witch. He said strangely when he heard the speech.


    "Kunal, don''t talk nonsense. You have the ability to fight me!"


    Mesa looked at Kunal defiantly.


    "Just fight, I''m afraid you can''t be an old witch!"


    Kunal was unwilling to show weakness and stared at the battle.


    "Well, well, are you two friends in previous lives? Pinch when you meet. Today we have serious business to do. Don''t make trouble here."


    Egypt''s pharaoh Abu simdo played a round game in the middle, giving both sides a step down.


    "Alex can''t be defeated so easily. The most annoying thing about these damn gods is not their strength, but their sacred utensils. It''s disgusting."


    The countess wenasha of the ghost moon department and the count Granger of the snow wolf family belong to the dark Council, and their fighting methods against the clergy of the holy see are much richer than others.


    Sure enough, as soon as their voice fell, the form of the battlefield changed.


    At the moment, the holy power on Alex''s body was shaky and would be extinguished at any time. Just when King Kong thought the victory was settled, Alex, who was hit with an anxious eye, roared: "damn heresy, you forced me. God said, there should be light!"


    With his angry cry, the breath of terror rose all over him. A dazzling white light forced King Kong to retreat again and again. His eyes turned red and wept in the wind like being burned.


    Holding a scepter carved with thorns and emitting white holy light, Alex flew up in the air like a God, shining brightly on the whole earth, like the second round of hot sun.


    "The scepter of glory? One of the seven holy instruments of the Holy See. Doesn''t it mean that only the Pope can drive the scepter? How can it be in his hand?"


    The witch mesa retreated in fear and exclaimed in disbelief.


    The young master of the golden family finally found a time to express himself and swept the blind for them with complacency: "this is not a real glorious scepter, but an imitation of the glorious scepter. Its power is less than 1% of the real glorious scepter, but it''s enough for the King Kong to drink a pot."

 Chapter 678

    "This is an imitation made by the pope at a great cost to protect the people of the Holy See. It is distributed to important figures of the holy see as a life-saving magic weapon at a critical moment. Unfortunately, this imitation is not a sacred weapon after all. It can''t bear the power of the holy power. It will be completely scrapped after use. It is a disposable consumable. This Alex can be protected by the imitation of a sacred weapon , he is a figure in the Holy See. "


    When the young master of the golden family saw that everyone was looking at him, his vanity was instantly satisfied. He showed off like a treasure and opened the bottom of the pseudo holy ware.


    The two adjudicators of the tribunal looked at him darkly, but they were very angry. This is the top secret of the holy Vatican. How does the boy of the Atlantis family know and make it public so openly? Doesn''t it want to provoke the dark Council to pursue and kill Alex?


    This gave them a sudden opportunity to kill. The little boy was upset and kind. He must kill him if he had a chance.


    But old green just at this time, his muddy old eyes glanced at them intentionally or unintentionally, which made them like falling ice Valley, lowered their heads tremblingly, and dared not produce other thoughts any more.


    The old man''s eyes were so terrible that it seemed as if the supreme king was overlooking the mole ants under his feet. The cold killing intention of ignoring the common people made them creepy and awed.


    "I say, no wonder Alex is holding a scepter, but he has a bitter face like a dead father. Feelings are his life-saving thing."


    Count Granger said gloating, his eyes turning, wondering if he would take the opportunity to kill Alex without the protection of holy ware.


    Countess wenasha seemed to feel his idea, looked at him at the same time, made a quick communication with her eyes, and then turned her head, as if nothing had happened. In fact, she had reached a consensus. There was definitely something wrong with it.


    Alex is the deputy director of the referee''s office. How many members of the dark Council have blood in his hands. It can be imagined from his nickname of bloody butcher. Killing him can not only give a bad breath, but also attack the prestige of the Holy See. Why not.


    "If it''s a real relic, I really want to retreat three feet, but is it an imitation? There''s nothing I can do!"


    Just when everyone thought that Alex would turn defeat into victory at the expense of taking out a life-saving killing weapon, the faint voice of King Kong suddenly sounded, which changed everyone''s face and nervously focused on the war situation.


    Everyone''s eyes were attracted by the next war. No one noticed that a row of tiny and undetectable shallow footprints suddenly appeared on the outer beach where the two fought and went straight to the helicopter.


    Ding Ning is also drunk. It''s not good where the broken helicopter stops. It stops on the beach, so that he, an invisible man, can''t take any action. He can only sneak into the helicopter at the moment when everyone is attracted to his attention and at the great risk of being found.


    Fortunately, even Jenny was attracted by the battle and let him sneak in with breathless success.


    There are only two ordinary vampire members in charge of guarding in the cabin, which is no difficulty for Ding Ning.


    Quietly use the pulse cutter to put the two vampire members into a deep-level anesthesia state. They won''t wake up in two hours.


    Ding Ning took a deep breath, endured his inner curiosity, did not watch the battle of the two western giants, and nervously checked his body for the seven murders.


    At the moment, the zombie poison of the seven killing has spread all over the body, and his eyes are closed into a coma. Ding Ning launched an absolute touch to check for him. After checking, he was relieved and made a difficult mistake at the same time.


    Zombie poison is a blood clotting toxin, which can make people''s blood gradually condense into a solid. The whole person will be like a zombie and can''t even move.


    If ordinary people are poisoned by this kind of poison, they will suffocate due to lack of oxygen due to lack of blood circulation in the blink of an eye, resulting in the decline of organ function of the whole body and death.


    However, a great master level strong man like the seven murders has much stronger vitality than ordinary people. He can also control internal breathing and delay the process of toxin and coagulation, but he can only survive for three days.


    Ding Ning is sure to detoxify the poison, but he doesn''t have the medicine needed to refine the antidote. This is where he is relieved and embarrassed.


    But now that he has come, naturally he will not place the hope of detoxification on the divine descendant organization, so he must take him away and seize the time to find medicinal materials to refine the detoxification for him.


    "Brother Qisha, wronged you!"


    Ding Ning doesn''t know whether Qisha still has his own consciousness, but to be on the safe side, he let Qisha enter the state of fake death and put him into the mermaid space to avoid him discovering his secret.


    Only in this way, seven kill can''t instinctively delay the speed of blood coagulation, so he has little time left, at most, no more than 24 hours. Therefore, Ding Ning must leave immediately to buy medicinal materials and configure antidotes.


    "Boom!"


    With an earth shaking loud noise and a line of black fire, Ding Ning''s footsteps just stepped out of the helicopter stopped, and gave a terrible roar, which could no longer maintain his invisibility. He fell to the ground, his green veins on his forehead burst, and kept roaring and rolling on the ground, trying to put out the black flame.


    King Kong''s strength is far beyond Ding Ning''s imagination. It should be said that it is beyond everyone''s imagination, which can be seen from the surprised look on old Green''s face.


    Just when Alex was unwilling to fail and forced to use life-saving high imitation holy ware, so that everyone thought that King Kong would be defeated, King Kong suddenly broke out.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, his muscles bulged high, and his already tall body began to soar until it grew to about two and a half meters. The explosive terrorist muscles shook his clothes inch by inch, leaving only a pair of probably special shorts to hide his shame.


    At this moment, the King Kong is a truly Invincible Iron blood King Kong. He is full of bright golden light, and the imitation brilliant scepter is eclipsed by the golden light.


    King Kong is like a golden gorilla, full of unparalleled violence aesthetics, and blows at the scepter that poses a fatal threat to most people present.


    Alex was scared out of his wits. From this punch, he felt a belief that he would win regardless of the world, destroying all his confidence and courage. For the first time in his life, the scepter in his opponent lost confidence.


    Suddenly, a flash of light flashed in his mind. The King Kong seemed afraid of the fire of judgment. Therefore, in the critical moment, he offered all the black fire in a jade gourd.


    This jade gourd was obtained after he accidentally met a seriously wounded warrior and killed him when he had not become the deputy director of the trial office. He didn''t know what the black flame was.


    He only knew that the black flame was very powerful and almost nothing could burn. Later, he felt that the name of the fire of judgment was very suitable for his career and could increase his force.


    So he named it the fire of judgment. Relying on the black flame and his cruel and bloody means, he came to his present position step by step.


    King Kong, with the belief of victory, smashed the imitation Scepter into powder with a successful punch that exceeded his own strength.


    He wanted to take advantage of the situation to kill Alex, but when he felt that the terrible black fire suddenly appeared again, he quickly stopped, kicked Alex on the chest and kicked him out.


    Alex was in a hurry to sacrifice the black fire. Before he was released, the sternum kicked by King Kong broke, and the whole man flew out upside down. The sharp pain in his chest made him scream. He could no longer hold the jade gourd in his hand, so he directly got out of his hand.


    Ding Ning was unlucky. He had just climbed down from the helicopter and was about to escape. As a result, misfortune came from heaven and the jade gourd fell into his arms.


    If it was just like this, but the jade gourd was releasing a black flame, and the flame ignited him in an instant. He died in pain and rolled on the ground with a shrill scream.


    Jenny, who is closest to him, was startled. Who and when did she touch the helicopter? She has been guarding the door of the helicopter and hasn''t left. Why didn''t she find it?


    But now she didn''t think about it. The black flame sprinkled on the ground like fire oil. Even the gravel began to burn and spread around. The flame could be ignited even by metal. Jenny dared not approach and retreated in fear of being caught by the black fire.


    "Stop fighting. Let''s talk about business first."


    No one went to take another look at Ding Ning. The black flame scared King Kong. In the eyes of everyone, Ding Ning, who was burned all over, was already a dead man, and no one was interested in who he was and what he wanted to do before touching the helicopter.


    Seeing King Kong''s eyes exposed the killing opportunity and wanted to kill Alex, old green finally stood up and said faintly.


    King Kong was very unwilling. Thinking about the bear that Ding Ning was burned, he was afraid. Fortunately, he reacted quickly, otherwise the person who was burned and rolled on the ground would be himself.


    With this fear and resentment, of course, he wanted to kill Alex, but old green opened his mouth. He didn''t want to provoke such a terrible enemy. He could only suppress his unwillingness and said coldly, "come on, what do you want to do?"


    After they looked at each other, they all looked at old green, which meant that he would speak.


    Old green closed his eyes, and the old God stood there without saying a word. On the contrary, the blonde youth proudly stepped forward: "I am the first heir of the Atlantis family. My name is goron gruel Atlantis. You can call me gruel."


    King Kong and others looked dignified. Although the young man seemed extremely arrogant and the superior smell made them very unhappy, gruer was the first heir in order of the golden family. Just because of his identity, they had to maintain their apparent respect for him.


    Especially when gruel reported his real name, it was the first time that people of the Atlantis family reported their real name, but this fate set off a storm in their hearts.


    It has been rumored that the Atlantis family is not a native creature, but a creature from an alien realm; Others say that the Atlantis family is the descendant of Poseidon, the God of the sea; Some people will say that his Atlantis family comes from prehistoric super civilization


    There are various rumors and different opinions, but there is no evidence to prove which one is valid, which adds a mysterious color to the Atlantis family.


    But at the moment, when gruer reported his real name, people seemed to smell an unusual smell.


    It is said that gruer, born in the alien world, is the Lord of the goron family. It is a creature of the demigod. This family group has the powerful power of destroying God.


    I don''t know whether gruer''s real name really comes from the gorons or just a coincidence, but no matter which kind, there is no doubt about the strength of the golden family.

 Chapter 679

    If this is not a coincidence, doesn''t it mean that the Atlantis family really comes from the alien realm?


    Thinking of this, the eyes of people looking at gruer are full of awe. Creatures from alien regions are born as demigods. What a powerful existence will it be?


    King Kong was very excited and looked at gruer with hot eyes, as if looking at his beloved lover.


    Demigod, if we can study his genetic blood and use it as a template to create a genetic evolution potion, the organization will take many detours and achieve the goal of ultimate evolution countless years in advance.


    Thinking of this, King Kong''s heart was burning. He wanted to take this human treasure away and take it back to the organization for research.


    I could feel the cold cold light from old Green''s suddenly opened eyes, which made him feel as if he had been poured down by a basin of cold water. He shivered excitedly, smiled and temporarily put away that evil idea.


    "Poop!"


    The sound of falling into the water startled everyone present. When they heard the sound, they saw that the guy who had been burned before might not be able to bear the pain of the black fire and jump into the sea.


    With the help of the two adjudicators, the pale Alex disdained: "the fire of judgment can''t be extinguished by the sea. That guy will die."


    They took a deep look at the sea, and saw that the black flame was still looming in the waves, with no intention of extinguishing. They all showed a trace of pity. That guy really suffered a reckless disaster.


    "Lord Jin..."


    Jenny ran down from the helicopter with an ugly face. She was anxious to say something, but was impatiently interrupted by King Kong: "wait a minute. Don''t you see Master gruer talking?"


    Gruer seemed to have a lot of face. He glanced triumphantly at Jenny and continued to talk: "since you trust me so much, I''ll talk to Mr. King Kong on behalf of you."


    "Master gruel, please."


    King Kong stared at gruel without turning his eyes, showing a posture of listening, but he was secretly wondering how to catch this guy back to the organization for research.


    Jenny''s lips peeped and wanted to say something, but she was stifled back by the King Kong''s stern eyes. She sighed in her heart. What''s this? I hope these people don''t come for the seven murders, otherwise, there will be a lot of trouble.


    "This time we gather here because of a major event related to our western martial arts world!"


    Gruer said half a sentence and looked at the people like a key seller, but he found that the expression of the people was very calm. It seemed that they had known it for a long time, which made him feel so boring. He immediately coughed and said, "everyone should know the Tianji Pavilion in China!"


    Everyone nodded in unison, but King Kong''s heart sank. Did these people know the purpose of my divine descent organization?


    "Since everyone knows Tianji Pavilion, I won''t say more. It''s said that they have the ability to speculate on the general situation of the world, which is similar to our Mayan prophets and taromon Xingbu teachers in the West."


    When gruer said this, he saw everyone holding their breath and listening quietly. Then he smiled with satisfaction and continued: "the event I said is related to a major event predicted by Tianji Pavilion recently."


    "Isn''t it the birth of Tongtian secret place? But what does it have to do with you finding me?"


    King Kong was a little impatient because of his constant flirting. He couldn''t help robbing the white road.


    Gruer''s face was angry, and then calmed down. He could see that he was also a man with great authority, showing a faint smile: "since we can find here, of course it has something to do with you."


    Before King Kong continued to ask questions, gruer said slowly with his hands on his back: "although my Atlantis family does not have the ability to speculate the general situation of the world like Tianji Pavilion, our family has always worshipped a group of star diviners of taromon. They have carried out Star divination on the basis of the calculation results of Tianji Pavilion."


    At this point, gruer habitually sold and shut up.


    "And then?"


    We all know the urination of this product. Alex was impressed by old Green''s life-saving grace and cheered wisely.


    Gruer looked at eres with satisfaction and looked at King Kong with dissatisfaction. Then he continued slowly: "the result calculated by our family''s star diviner is..."


    Before he could tell the truth, the witch mesa couldn''t help asking, "what is it?"


    Gruer''s mood was more pleasant. He glanced at King Kong again and said triumphantly, "the result is..."


    At this point, the goods stopped again, looked straight at the King Kong and shut up.


    King Kong knew that the boy was scolding before retaliating him. He couldn''t help feeling a burst of irritability, but his curiosity had been hooked up. He said patiently, "what''s the result?"


    "Yes... I wish you had done this earlier. It''s wordy. It doesn''t look like a man at all..."


    Gruer was in a good mood. The gorilla finally softened. After talking about the King Kong with an iron face, he realized that he had gone too far. If he didn''t say anything, he would arouse public anger, and his face was right at once, He coughed and said, "the result is that the birth of Tongtian secret territory this time is related to the military movement of the whole world."


    "Wu Yun?"


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the speech. They knew what wealth, fortune, luck, national luck and even peach blossom luck meant. What the hell was this Wu Yun.


    Gruer said positively, "yes, it''s martial arts movement. Maybe you don''t understand what martial arts movement is. I''ll say it more popularly. The so-called martial arts movement is martial arts qi movement. Those who have martial arts movement can break the current shackles and enter the next higher realm in their future cultivation, for example..."


    "Like what?"


    Even the always calm Falao Wang couldn''t hold his breath and couldn''t wait to ask.


    Gruer''s vanity was greatly satisfied. He looked at him with appreciation. The old man was much better than King Kong.


    "For example, what is the highest level of martial arts known now?"


    "Of course, the highest is the SSS + strong? God''s Walker in the world, the servant of the Lord, and the great Pope is the warrior of this level."


    Alex proudly said that he glared at count Granger in a demonstration. After all, the thirteen speakers of the dark Parliament are only SSS level strong. When they reached their realm, they were only a small step away, but their strength was very different. The thirteen speakers of the dark Parliament could only slightly beat his Majesty the Pope, but the pope had seven sacred vessels to help, You can back pressure the speaker of the thirteen.


    However, since the holy instrument also needs to consume divine power, even his Majesty the Pope can not easily use it, so for hundreds of years, neither side can do anything but maintain the current balance.


    Count Granger glanced at him disdainfully and didn''t bother to pay attention to him. No matter how strong the Pope is, after all, he is the only super strong person in the Holy See, while the dark Council has a full 13.


    Although their individual strength is not as good as that of the Pope, who dares to say that no one will break through the peak level of the pope in a few decades. At that time, what will the Holy See take to fight the dark Parliament?


    What he didn''t want to say is that many races in the dark Council are immortal. As long as we can maintain the current situation and fight for life, we can survive the Pope, and the balance of victory will gradually tilt towards the dark Council.


    "You''re right. SSS + level is indeed the highest level in the West. In the East, the ancient martial arts world calls it the peak of the holy martial arts realm, and the national martial arts world calls it... Hehe, there has never been a strong person in this realm in the national martial arts world. Their highest level is the martial god, which is what we call the sub God level in the West. Maybe in thousands of years, there will be a strong person beyond the martial god in the national martial arts world Come on. "


    Gruer thought he was very humorous and said a joke, but he saw that no one agreed, and his heart was depressed. How can these people not chat so well.


    But I don''t know what these people are thinking. The martial god in the martial world can''t be compared with the so-called Asian God in the west, especially the martial god in the divine domain of Xia Hou Weiyang. Even the dark speaker of SSS dare not touch his front. What level can his strength reach once he breaks through? I can''t imagine that at that time, I''m afraid the pope with the seven sacred vessels will not be his opponent.


    "Cough!"


    Gruel asked for no fun. He coughed twice to hide his embarrassment. Seeing that he attracted everyone''s attention, he continued to buy it and said, "what I said about the military movement is that the strong at the peak level of his Majesty the Pope has no possibility of breakthrough in this world, but with the military movement, he is likely to break through the current level."


    "What? How is that possible?"


    "Yes, another breakthrough at SSS + level is a God."


    "God, is this true or false? Is this secret land so magical?"


    "I''m not sure. You haven''t seen the oriental martial arts world cover so tightly this time. We don''t want to leak any news. If young master gruer hadn''t told us, we would have thought it was just an ancient secret place."


    "The sky is connected to the sky. Just listen to this name. The secret realm that can connect to the sky must be not simple."


    "Master gruer, you''re not fooling us, are you? It''s so magical?"


    ¡­¡­


    Gruer''s words completely ignited everyone''s passion and talked excitedly. Although they are far from reaching the highest level in the world, no one wants to miss the great opportunity to make people become gods.


    "Be quiet! Listen to me!"


    Gruer waved his hand contentedly. Seeing that the people were obedient and stopped communicating, he looked at him with a beautiful heart and said proudly: "this is the reason why I called you. In the secret land of Tongtian, there is not only the secret of becoming God, but also the opportunity to help you break the shackles of the current state."


    "There are even opportunities to become a God. It seems normal to break through the current state."


    "MD, I''ve been stuck in the current state for decades. I must go to this secret place."


    "I''m going too. I''ve been stuck in this realm for several years. It''s too late to break through."


    "But will the oriental martial arts agree with us?"


    "Yes, our relationship between the Western martial arts world and the Eastern martial arts world is not very good."


    "Don''t talk about the Western military world. We people in Southeast Asia are not accepted by the Chinese military world."


    "Has the final say, in the other people''s territory, must not go, is not somebody else has the final say."


    ¡­¡­


    As everyone whispered, they soon thought of the most critical problem at present. They were all a little dejected. After all, the strength of the two major factions in the Chinese martial arts world was too strong, especially in the ancient martial arts world. Although they didn''t care about world affairs most of the time, they wouldn''t easily cause trouble, which seemed harmless to people and animals, but the premise was not to touch their interests.

 Chapter 680

    If anyone dares to take a share in their bowl, they have to fight with you. It''s a terrorist force that neither the holy see nor the dark Council are willing to provoke.


    "Yes, I think everyone is aware of the most critical problem now. According to the calculation of Tianji Pavilion, only 1000 people can enter Tongtian secret territory at a time. Our family has heard that representatives of guwu and Guowu are negotiating in the North Sea recently to discuss the quota of entering Tongtian secret territory."


    Gruer raised his hand to stop the noise and said loudly, "the meaning of our family''s convening is to strive for places for our Western military community."


    "It''s no use. The oriental ancient martial arts world is the most protective of food. Whoever dares to cook in their bowl, they dare to destroy your family. I haven''t lived enough and don''t want to provoke those crazy people."


    Dewar, who is closest to China and knows the terrorist strength of Chinese martial arts best, backed out.


    "Yes, it''s hard!"


    Canaanite also shook his head with regret. He was in ancient Thailand and had always had contacts with the martial arts of the kingdom of China. He knew that those who were not born would really start a storm, which could not be countered by the Western martial arts world. What''s more, he was a small friar from Southeast Asia, and people could kill him easily.


    The martial arts of Southeast Asian countries first backed out, and some Western martial arts forces also showed hesitation. Even if they haven''t eaten pork, they have seen pigs running. The martial arts of China are really powerful and some are crazy, which makes them afraid.


    "Be quiet, everyone. Since our family has called you here, we will not let you return empty handed. The ancient martial arts world is very powerful and we can''t afford to provoke you. But don''t forget that the national martial arts world and the ancient martial arts world have always been not very harmonious. Therefore, the quota for entering the Tongtian secret territory falls on the national martial arts world."


    With a confident smile on his mouth, gruer gave everyone a shot in the arm.


    "Can you do it? Although there is a discord between the ancient military world and the national military world, people have the same root and the same origin. How to fight is their housework. When facing US foreign fighters, they will share the same anger and hatred."


    The witch mesa hesitated and spoke the voice of everyone present. Even the King Kong, who evolved by genetic potion, couldn''t help feeling excited. Maybe she could get a great opportunity from the secret land of heaven, break through the shackles of the human body and evolve to a higher level.


    Jenny''s face was as pale as paper. With her IQ, she had understood gruel''s plan at the moment.


    The imperial palace is the representative of the national military community. If you want to get a quota to enter the secret territory of Tongtian from the national military community, seven murders is a key figure. As long as you threaten him with his life, the imperial palace will never give up the life of this talented young man for some quota.


    This plan is really good and feasible, but the problem is that there is no one. The seven murders are gone, and I don''t know if the guy who was burned just now is him.


    The vampire mercenary regiment seems to have caused a great deal of trouble this time. Jenny has a headache. Thinking of the terrible scene of being forced to ask the whereabouts of the seven murders later, she can''t help shaking her legs and wants to run away immediately.


    These people will never believe that the seven murders disappeared under their eyes. They will certainly think that she hid the seven murders secretly and wanted to ask for places from the imperial palace alone.


    Sure enough, as he expected, gruer then told the crowd his plan, He also waved his hand sonorously and forcefully: "Please rest assured that as long as the seven murders are in the hands of the door, the Imperial Academy will definitely compromise. Even if there are only 300 places in the national martial arts community, there is absolutely no problem to give us 100. You know, the threshold to enter the secret territory of Tongtian is the master level. The masters of the whole martial arts community in China do not know whether there are 300. We are not greedy. As long as there are 100, there is absolutely no problem There will be problems. "


    Seeing the excitement in front of everyone, gruer straightened his body with satisfaction: "as for what you are worried about, there is no need to worry about the common hatred of the ancient military community and the national military community to jointly exclude us, because the birth of the Tongtian secret land is not in China at all, but in the extremely cold land of Siberia. What reason do they have to stop us?"


    "Yes, it''s not their land. We can ignore them. When we join hands, I don''t believe they dare to kill!"


    Old Kunal, the leader of Tianzhu holy fire, shouted excitedly, but found that everyone looked at him with idiot eyes. Suddenly he knew that he had said a stupid word, and his old face turned red and couldn''t speak.


    Reasonable? Hehe, that''s just because those perverts of ancient martial arts in China like to find a dignified reason to start a career.


    They can take the idea of the national military community. After all, the imperial government should think at the national level and will not kill indiscriminately. But you dare to provoke the ancient martial arts. Don''t say a word, it''s not easy to kill. It''s not impossible for them to kill your country and kill you.


    "Who''s gone? Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Just after everyone was excited to discuss how to allocate the quota, the roar of King Kong attracted everyone''s attention.


    "I don''t know. Just now, I wanted to report to you, but you didn''t let me talk."


    Jenny said with injustice and fear on her face that she could not bear the wrath of King Kong.


    "How could this happen? It''s too strange."


    King Kong''s face was gloomy, but his heart was happy. He secretly gave Jenny a look of approval.


    This Jenny is really smart. Knowing that I don''t want to hand over the seven kill cheap guys, she immediately made up such a good excuse to avoid embarrassment for me.


    As for where the seven murders went, King Kong has his own ideas. I''m kidding. There are so many experts here. What can hide these people''s ears and eyes?


    Even Liu shengqian Dai''s stealth ability can''t quietly take away a living person under the eyes of so many people. Therefore, to sum up, the only thing that can quietly transfer people away is Jenny, who always stays in front of the helicopter and doesn''t attract attention.


    When Jenny saw that King Kong gave herself a look of approval, she suddenly looked confused. Isn''t lord Kong angry about the loss of seven kills?


    But think about it carefully. After all, the seven murders were designed by the senior management of the organization, and they have other uses. But now so many forces come to the door, even the senior management of the organization can''t bear so much pressure.


    In this case, if lord King Kong hands over the seven murders, he will not only be difficult to explain to the organization, but also be directly picked peaches, which will weaken his momentum and make him feel forced to the palace; But if she doesn''t, she will offend so many great forces. If she changes, she will be in a dilemma.


    Therefore, at this time, the most ideal outcome is the loss of seven killings. If you lose someone, go find it yourself. You don''t offend others and push the responsibility away.


    Jenny put herself in the position of King Kong. She soon thought she had figured out the adult''s intention. She praised herself secretly. They all said that King Kong was grumpy and had no brain. I don''t think so. In fact, he was a man of great wisdom.


    Therefore, King Kong thought that the seven murders had been hidden by Jenny, and Jenny thought she had figured out the King Kong''s idea. The eye contact between the two became more and more tacit. This wonderful misunderstanding slipped deeper and deeper on the wrong route.


    "Lost people? How could it be? How could a living person lose so many people here? You don''t want to ask for places by yourself and hide them?"


    Alex was wounded by King Kong and almost killed. He was never a broad-minded Lord. How could he let go when he had the opportunity to give King Kong eye medicine? He immediately said in a strange manner.


    When they were in high spirits, even the quota was almost allocated. As a result, they were splashed with cold water. The smile on their face suddenly faded and looked at the king of King Kong suspiciously.


    King Kong was inexplicably guilty. There was a flash of panic at the bottom of his eyes. Then he roared angrily: "Alex, you were hurt by me. You have resentment and want to take the opportunity to slander me. It''s really punishable!"


    "I''m just joking. Why are you guilty? Am I right? You shouldn''t take the overall situation into account and not just think about the interests of your family. This is a major event related to the military movement of the whole western military world. How can you be so selfish!"


    What is the origin of Alex? He is the deputy director of the referee''s office. Observing the words and expressions when interrogating pagans is an essential basic skill. He was supposed to pour dirty water on the King Kong. But when he found the confusion in the King Kong''s eyes, he immediately decided that there was definitely a ghost in this guy''s heart.


    In terms of skill, he may not be as good as King Kong, but in terms of mouth, the ten King Kong are not his opponents. His face shows a look of surprise. A few words magnify the suspicion of King Kong infinitely.


    "Don''t spit out blood. Who is King Kong? How can I do such shameless and despicable activities? I can swear to God that if people are hidden by me, I will suffer five thunders and die."


    King Kong''s face turned red and raised three fingers to swear to heaven, but he was muttering in his heart that this oath doesn''t count. I didn''t hide people, but Jenny hid them. It was Jenny, not me, who would die if he had to hit five thunders.


    Seeing the King Kong''s appearance of believing in the oath, everyone present unconsciously believed for a few points. After all, everyone is a martial artist. Martial artists practice against the sky and have a sense of awe for the way of heaven. Although such things are meaningless, no one believes them, but they are afraid that they will form a knot and hinder the progress of the way of martial arts in the future, so ordinary martial artists will not swear easily.


    But they didn''t think that King Kong was just a power made by taking drugs. There was no awe of heaven and earth. Now they pushed the sworn to Jenny. How could they have any heart knot? Even if they made another 10000 poison vows, he would come with his mouth open and would never have any heart burden.


    Although he made a poisonous oath, Alex didn''t intend to let him go. He said with a smile: "even if you didn''t hide them, it''s hard to ensure that your men won''t hide them. After all, there are so many people here, and your men have been guarding the door of the cabin. Who else can hide them from us?"


    "Yes, there are so many of us here. Who else can take people away except that woman?"


    "People are missing? It''s a big joke. How can we lose so many experts here? We don''t know. It''s impossible."


    "I think it''s because they want to eat alone that they hide people secretly. No one cooperates inside and outside. I don''t believe that a big living man can disappear out of thin air."


    "MD, break our military luck. This is to want us to fall down. It''s too cruel. No, they must make friends."


    "Yes, hand over people. If we don''t hand over people today, we will never promise!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 681

    Seeing that the people looked bad and there were signs of mass attack, King Kong''s face became ugly and said sternly, "I have made a poisonous oath. What else do you want?"


    "What don''t you want? Let your men hand them over!"


    Alex smiled darkly and roared with excitement.


    "Yes, hand over the man."


    "As long as we hand over the people, we will let bygones be bygones!"


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone agrees. Old green and gruer look hesitant and don''t know whether to believe King Kong or not.


    "You want to die!"


    King Kong knew that Alex was fanning the flames, but he was speechless. He shouted angrily, burst into murder and rushed to Alex.


    "Do dogs jump over the wall and want to kill us all? You dream of so many people here!"


    Alex had been on guard against him for a long time. He retreated quickly and continued to fan the flames.


    The two judges were on full alert all the time. They immediately stood in front of him. The chains in their hands were like poisonous snakes going out to sea and stabbing the King Kong in the throat.


    But unexpectedly, King Kong was so angry that he didn''t even hide. He rushed directly to Alex and vowed not to stop until he killed him!


    "Er!"


    They were shocked to find that when the two chains were about to hit the King Kong''s throat, they suddenly rolled back uncontrollably and directly penetrated the neck of the two unexpected adjudicators. The adjudicators groaned, grabbed the chains with both hands and fell to the ground with convulsions. Their eyes were full of confusion. They didn''t understand why their own weapons would suddenly bite back.


    Seeing that King Kong didn''t even stop, he rushed directly at himself. Alex was shocked. He thought that even if the two men were not the opponent of King Kong, it would be no problem to stop him for a while.


    But unexpectedly, they were so useless that they couldn''t even stop the time. The frightened dead took risks, turned around and ran away.


    "King Kong, calm down and have something to say!"


    Just when King Kong wanted to kill Alex on the spot with a ferocious face, Canaanite suddenly stood in front of King Kong and advised him.


    "Go away! Those who stand in my way will die!"


    King Kong was so angry that he couldn''t take care of anything else. He punched Canaan ye in the face.


    "I really think I''m afraid of you!"


    Canaanite was also provoked and waved his fist to meet him without showing weakness.


    A loud bang!


    The huge dragon image appeared, and the Canaanite leaf took the fist of King Kong like a beast from the wilderness.


    The Canaanite leaf remained motionless, and his face turned morbid red, while the King Kong stepped back three steps, stepping out footprints half a meter deep on the beach. His face looked at the Dragon woman in disbelief.


    "Poof!"


    Just when they thought the Canaanite leaf occupied the top, unexpectedly, he opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. His face was very pale. He slowly sat down in place to heal his wounds.


    King Kong''s face showed a grim smile: "old man, I thought you were so powerful that I couldn''t even take a punch. I dared to stand out."


    Canaanite sighed and said, "it''s not that I want to be stronger, but that I once owed Alex a favor. Now I''ve paid off the favor. I want to kill or cut at will."


    People suddenly realized that no wonder Canaanite dared to stand up under the wrath of King Kong. It turned out to be so.


    King Kong''s face slowed slightly and said in a cold voice, "in that case, I will spare you once, Alex, accept your life!"


    Canaanite sighed, slowly closed his eyes, adjusted his breath and healed his wounds. He had tried his best and couldn''t help Alex.


    "King Kong, you dare to kill the people in my court. My holy see and you will never die!"


    Alex didn''t know what else to rely on. He was still shouting far away from King Kong, making everyone look at him strangely.


    King Kong''s anger just calmed down rose again, ran to Alex like a galloping horse, and roared, "Alex, no one can save you today!"


    Granger and Vanessa looked at each other and smiled. Suddenly, their figure changed and blocked Alex''s escape road. They joked: "this road is impassable!"


    "Director, if you don''t come out again, I will be killed!"


    The three of them surrounded Alex. When they saw that he was going to die, the guy didn''t panic, but shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Here comes Hans Brad?"


    Granger and Vanessa suddenly changed their faces when they heard the speech. They unconsciously stepped back, and their eyes were full of panic.


    King Kong''s face was also dignified. He unconsciously slowed down and looked around vigilantly.


    Although Alex is the deputy director of the referee and known as the bloody butcher, his prestige and strength are far from that of Hans Brad, who is known as the judge of hell.


    Brad is the most powerful master in the Holy See, second only to the Pope, ranking first among the 17 Cardinals. The number of members of the dark Council who have died in his hands over the years is far more than five. The members of the dark Council hate and fear him. They are terrified.


    Even old green became a little serious when he heard his name. Although the battle madman was run over by him, it seemed to outsiders that his strength was far better than that madman.


    But in fact, he knew very well that he had made a trick for Li Wei and secretly used the divine domain to control the battle madman. It seemed so easy to outsiders. If he played against Brad, the victory or defeat would still be unknown.


    Brad is a real strong man in the divine domain. His senro hell divine domain is not so easy to deal with.


    "Hey! You''re such a worry."


    A wandering old voice seemed to come from all directions, and no one could lock his position.


    When Granger and Vanessa heard the sound, their faces were bloodless, their legs trembled and retreated, as if they had met poisonous snakes and beasts.


    "King Kong, how about giving me face? That''s it!"


    The sea water splashed, and a kind-hearted old man in red robe slowly came to the shore with a man in his hand. It was strange that he clearly broke the waves from the sea, but he hunted in the wind in red robe, and there was no trace of being wet.


    "Now that Lord Brad has spoken, what else can I say?"


    King Kong''s face was extremely hard to see. Although his heart was full of unwilling, he knew that he must not be able to kill Alex. A bad one. Maybe even he would die here today.


    Although Brad is kind-hearted and looks like an old man next door, he is the most cruel and murderous old devil in the Holy See.


    Alex looked coldly at what King Kong wanted to say, but Brad glanced at him and immediately closed his mouth. He didn''t even dare to breathe. It can be seen that Brad''s prestige is very important.


    Brad ignored the trembling Granger and wennasha, and stretched out his hand to the healing Canaanite leaf. A milky holy light enveloped him in an instant. Just a few moments later, Canaanite leaf''s pale face ruddy, stood up, bowed and said respectfully, "thank you, Lord Brad."


    "You''re for Alex''s injury. It''s right to help you."


    Brad said kindly.


    But everyone was silent and looked in awe at the seemingly harmless old man, who immediately sent out the Holy See''s top divine skill - healing. His cultivation was immeasurable!


    "Archbishop Brad, I don''t know who you hold in your arms?"


    Seeing that no one dared to speak, old green could only ask aloud.


    "I just saved a drowning man!"


    Brad said lightly.


    Old green didn''t want to let go. He stared at Brad like a hawk and Falcon: "will he be from the imperial palace?"


    People noticed that the drowning man caught under Brad''s armpit had black hair and yellow skin.


    "No!"


    Brad replied positively.


    People naturally dared not question Brad''s answer, but old green ignored that set and asked, "I look like a Chinese, King Kong. Go and see if it''s the person we''re looking for?"


    King Kong was stunned and scolded his mother in his heart. Why don''t you go? I''ve already made enemies with Alex. Brad, the fierce God, has been merciful for a long time. You''re asking me to die, but Brad can''t afford to offend him, and old green can''t afford to offend him, which makes his heart more bitter than eating yellow lotus, Reluctantly dawdling towards Brad.


    "What? Don''t you believe what I said?"


    Brad squinted at old green and ignored the King Kong with a hard face.


    "I''m afraid Archbishop Brad, don''t make a mistake."


    Old green looked at him fearlessly. The fighting spirit in his old body gradually began to boil. Although he was afraid of Brad, he was not afraid and even wanted to fight with him.


    When King Kong saw that they were on the bar, he immediately stopped and wiped the cold sweat secretly. He was disgusted in his heart. You fight. Fight in death. It''s best to lose both. I took the opportunity to kill you all.


    Brad and old green "gazed affectionately" with sparks in their eyes. They felt as if they had been pressed on a huge stone on their chest. Even their breathing began to become difficult and unconsciously retreated back.


    "If I say no, it''s not!"


    Brad''s whole body radiated holy white light, protecting the drowning man under his armpit, said calmly.


    "You haven''t seen it again. Maybe you made a mistake?"


    Old green was also unwilling to be weak. There was a surging blue light around him. While protecting gruer, he echoed faintly with the sea.


    Everyone knew that the two had begun to fight. The heavy pressure made them feel suffocated, as if they were about to suffocate. They had to retreat again and again. They felt relaxed when they withdrew 100 meters away.


    A gust of sea breeze blew, and they felt their backs cool. Then they were surprised that their clothes had been soaked, and they couldn''t help showing their astonishment.


    Looking at the original place again, I found that I didn''t know when the halberd formed by a blue light and the cross sword formed by a white holy light kept fighting in the air like a swimming dragon. The two had the same strength. They were even in a stalemate and stuck together. It seems that no one can help but lose who.


    "Lord King Kong, I don''t think the man saved by Archbishop Brad is like seven murders, but like Ding Ning."


    Jenny always carefully observed the man under Brad''s armpit. Although the man bowed his head and the long hair in front of his forehead covered his face, when the sea breeze blew occasionally, half of his side face always appeared, which made her feel very familiar. After careful confirmation, she whispered in King Kong''s ear.


    "Ding Ning? Are you sure?"


    King Kong''s face was stunned. Wasn''t Ding Ning saved? How could he appear in the sea and be saved by Brad.


    "I''m... Sure, it should be him. It''s strange how he came here."


    Jenny hesitated and observed carefully for a moment before she replied positively.


    King Kong frowned slightly. If Brad saved Qisha and wanted to change his name, he could figure it out. After all, the Holy See has always been famous for eating alone.


    But he didn''t hesitate to fight against old green to save Ding Ning, which made him puzzled. The Holy See has great healing skills, and the doctor may be the least concerned.

 Chapter 682

    Does Ding Ning have other secrets that can attract the Holy See besides his good medical skills?


    What''s the secret that makes Brad want to protect him even if he turns against the Atlantis family.


    King Kong couldn''t figure out what to think. After all, he knew too little about Ding Ning. He didn''t have enough intelligence, and he couldn''t guess.


    But how could he not be attracted to the secret that can make the Holy See interested? It seems that we should find a way to get Ding Ning and slowly explore his secret.


    Seven murders have been lost now. Ding Ning must not let him fall into the hands of others. Not to mention the secrets hidden in him, his excellent medical skills alone are indispensable researchers for the organization.


    King Kong''s face was uncertain. After hesitating for a long time, he made up his mind. While everyone was watching the battle, he took Jenny back quietly. He wanted to report to the headquarters and ask the headquarters to send top experts for support.


    As for the two vampire members who are still unconscious in the helicopter, Jenny can''t care. I hope they are lucky and don''t be affected by the aftermath of the battle between the two old monsters.


    "Boom!"


    With the violent explosion of the helicopter, a huge mushroom cloud rose into the sky.


    Jenny turned her head and looked at it. A sad color flashed across her eyes. Although the vampire only organized the mercenary regiment outside, it was impossible to say that she had no feelings with the two regiments for so long.


    "Let''s go. Don''t waste time. Just two mole ants died. What''s so sad?"


    King Kong saw that she stood still and hurried impatiently. In his eyes, the life of ordinary people was nothing.


    "Yes, Lord King Kong!"


    Jenny gathered her emotions, took a deep breath and quickly followed the steps of King Kong. She knew that her future was organized, not a mere mercenary regiment. Two lives were really not worth grieving.


    The battle between blue and white continued. Alex watched the scene with a frown. He couldn''t understand why Brad offended the Atlantis family for an insignificant person. In his opinion, it was not in the interests of the Holy See.


    Granger and wenasha looked at each other, and their eyes showed the color of palpitations for the rest of their lives. Taking advantage of Brad''s disregard for them, they retreated quietly. After withdrawing hundreds of meters, they turned and fled without hesitation.


    They must go back alive and report what happened today to the parliament. As for the quota of people entering the secret land of heaven, they can only let the upper authorities think of a way.


    "I''ll go first. Although the excitement is good, don''t lose your life."


    With a slight sigh, the witch mesa turned and left. Her old face was a little gloomy. Compared with such giants as the Holy See, the golden family and the dark Council, the witch''s pulse was too weak.


    "Wait, let''s go!"


    Duva, the blood mantra master, suddenly shouted to stop the witch. Falao Abu sindo, Kunal of the sacred fire sect, and Tianzhu bitter Zen worshippers, including longpo Canaan leaf, surrounded her for dozens of hours.


    Meisha''s heart tightened, frowned and looked at them warily: "what do you want to do?"


    "Don''t be nervous. We have no malice. We have something to discuss with you."


    Dewar spread out his hands and retreated slightly, indicating that he meant no harm.


    Mesa''s face softened a little. "What''s up?"


    Dewar whispered, "are you going to give up the chance to enter the secret territory of Tongtian? It''s related to our military luck."


    "What can we do if we don''t give up? Don''t talk about us. Even if the giants of the Holy See can have a chance to get a quota, it''s still a matter of two."


    Mesa shook her head bitterly.


    "That''s not necessarily true!"


    Kunal flashed a look of vision at the bottom of his eyes, looked at the two strong men still fighting, and said in a low voice, "we have just discussed and intend to establish an alliance."


    "Alliance?"


    Mesa''s eyes brightened with a thoughtful look.


    "Yes, alliance, although our individual strength is not as good as those giants, as long as we join hands, we small forces can compete with these giants. If they can''t get a place to enter, it''s all right. As long as they can enter, we must take a share."


    Abu sindo said with excited eyes.


    "But..."


    Mesa was moved by the words, but she quickly asked a very realistic question: "even if we unite, but there is no top power, I''m afraid we can''t force these giants to give in?"


    "This... Is really a problem."


    Mesa''s words were like a basin of cold water, which brought people back to reality from their beautiful dreams.


    "That''s not necessarily true!"


    Dewar seemed to have a plan for a long time and said calmly: "there are giants in both the East and the west, but the top experts are not only these top forces. Don''t forget that there are many strong people who are independent and not controlled by giants in the world."


    At this point, Dewar looked in awe at the direction of Europe. Mesa moved in her heart and said, "you mean the emperor of Europe!"


    "Shh!"


    Abu sindo quickly raised her index finger and asked her to whisper. He looked nervously at the two strong men still fighting. Seeing that they didn''t pay attention, he whispered: "the crouching tiger, hidden dragon in this world is not only the emperor of Europe, but also the one in South America..."


    With that, Abu simdo pointed to the west, then pointed to the north, and said with respect: "and... The Russian one."


    "South American... Lord of Warcraft? The great ice bear of Russia?"


    Mesa''s face changed and shook her head again and again. "You''re crazy. Emperor Wu is OK. At most, you refuse us. But people like the Lord of Warcraft and the ice bear are moody, cruel and murderous super strong. If one is bad, I''m afraid we''ll all die."


    "Otherwise, the so-called seeking in wealth and wealth is related to our military luck. Even if we take a risk, it is worth it."


    Dewar didn''t look at it like this. He smiled mysteriously and said, "it''s just the Lord of Warcraft. I think it''s possible for the Emperor Wu and the ice bear."


    "Oh, what do you say?"


    When they heard the speech, they suddenly came to spirit, and mesa was also excited. If it could be done, she would be willing to fight.


    "Wu Huang is a loner all his life. He doesn''t have his own power under his command. He is also an extremely Taoist expert in the world. Naturally, he doesn''t care about this so-called Wu Yun, but he has an only son. He can''t break through his talent and can''t get stuck at level s for decades. He will have a long life. If he knows the opportunity of Tongtian secret territory, he will never miss it."


    Dewar asked, "mesa, you are European. Should you know about it?"


    "Yes, I did hear that Lord Wu searched everywhere for rare treasures to prolong the life of his beloved son. It''s no secret."


    Old mesa''s eyes twinkled with excitement. Yes, why didn''t she think of this? Except for a few disciples, Emperor Wu didn''t form any forces at all. He loved his only son. If their alliance of small forces recommended him as the leader of the alliance, it would be possible.


    "Although we think it can basically be done, Lord Wu''s mind is not something we can guess. Everything is in case. Compared with Lord Wu, I think the ice bear is more confident of success."


    Dewar thought.


    "How could it be? The great ice bear is a Russian who sleeps in the ice and snow. He hates being disturbed. He doesn''t even take care of the Russian President''s invitation to go out of the mountain. How can we have that ability?"


    Canaanite said incredulously.


    "Yes, I also heard that the ice bear emperor was indifferent to the disintegration of tsarist Russia. He was indifferent to how many top forces wanted to invite him as a sacrifice. If he said more, he would slap him to death impatiently. Even the giants such as the Holy See and the dark Council were unwilling to provoke him."


    The bitter Zen master was silent and suddenly interrupted at the moment.


    "Hey, hey, then you don''t understand. Although the ice bear emperor is grumpy and doesn''t like to be disturbed, don''t forget where the Tongtian secret place was born?"


    Dewar''s eyes glittered with wisdom.


    "Siberian magic abyss, my God, how can I forget that Siberia is the territory of the ice bear emperor."


    "No wonder, dewar, you said the ice bear was the most promising. Everyone forgot that the ice bear had a sense of territory."


    "Hehe, if you say that the ice bear is a beast, why do you say so euphemistically."


    "Shh, keep quiet. You don''t want to die. If this word comes out, all of us will die."


    "Yes, it is said that the Great Ice Bear grew up in a bear''s nest. He even sleeps with a bear in his arms, but if anyone dares to compare him with..., he must be furious."


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone immediately talked, both excited and uneasy.


    "Well, now that we have reached an agreement, mesa, would you like to join us?"


    Dewar waved to stop the discussion and looked at Mesa.


    "Seek wealth and wealth. The old woman''s cultivation has always been unable to break through. She''s going to bed soon. What else is terrible? I''ll join!"


    Thinking of her situation, mesa decided resolutely.


    "OK, let''s leave here now and get together later to discuss specific matters."


    Dewar whispered excitedly, "don''t go together. Leave in twos and threes. Gather at Nusa Dewar resort in Oman in an hour, so as not to attract the attention of the two old monsters."


    The crowd nodded one after another, and their faces were filled with uncontrollable excitement. In the twinkling of an eye, dozens of representatives of forces left quietly. Only Alex was left to watch the two fight.


    Brad and green were still fighting fiercely. Although they both found that these people had left, they didn''t pay attention to them or spare no effort to pay attention to them.


    Because now they have made a real fire and are impatient with the competition on momentum. Now they even use the divine domain.


    Brad''s senro hell is worthy of its reputation, which makes old green seem to be in Jiuyou hell. There is a sea of corpses and blood in the eye, and the terrible evil spirit invades his spirit.


    However, as the chief manager of Atlantis and the representative of walking in the secular world, old Green''s strength is far stronger than Brad expected.


    The watery country is the divine realm realized by old green. Countless terrible sea animals hide in the towering ocean, constantly washing away the countless bones in senro hell, so that evil Qi can''t invade.


    Brad complains secretly. Unexpectedly, what old green understands is the water god domain, which occupies the geographical advantage by the sea, so that he can only maintain a stalemate in senro hell.


    Compared with the fact that old green can continuously get the supplement of water elements from the sea, he can only consume them continuously. With each passing day, he will lose sooner or later.


    Brad is very depressed. Is such a battle worth consuming a pseudo holy weapon? That''s the situation of immortality. That''s not his intention.


    Compared with Brad''s depression, old green kept complaining. Although he was reluctant to admit it, he had to say that Brad''s divine domain was really powerful and his combat effectiveness was much stronger than him. If he hadn''t taken advantage of the terrain, he would have been defeated.

 Chapter 683

    Although old green seems to be in an invincible position with the supplement of water element, if people know the cold and warm of drinking water, he knows very well that the supplement of water element is only a drop in the bucket for him and can not keep up with this high-intensity consumption.


    What''s more, the divine realm consumes the power of the divine soul, and the nourishment of the water element is only better than nothing. Besides, he is not a spiritual master. Naturally, he is not praised as much as Brad, a cleric who absorbs the power of faith to harden his spiritual power all the year round. On the surface, he seems to have a great victory, but in fact, he is not. At the moment, he is at the end of a powerful crossbow and will be exhausted when he knows the sea, In a precarious situation, we just stick to it with unyielding faith.


    Both of them had scruples, so they came up with the idea of strike. After Brad sensed that old Green''s fighting spirit had subsided, he also had a tacit sense of convergence, and praised: "Mr. Green, the golden family really deserves its reputation. Even if it''s a tie this time, how about stopping for the time being?"


    "Archbishop Brad, you''re welcome. Senro hell is the real invincible divine domain. Old green can barely keep a tie. I''m not as good as you!"


    Old green was also aboveboard, slowly put away his divine domain and said frankly.


    "Mr. Green, you''re welcome. We don''t know each other. Let''s put aside who''s strong and who''s weak. Let''s talk about business first!"


    Brad showed a touch of appreciation. He was really dissatisfied and felt that green was invincible, but seeing him so magnanimous, the trace of depression in his heart immediately dissipated.


    "That''s right. If I hadn''t felt itchy after seeing Archbishop Brad, I didn''t know the reckless challenge of heaven and earth. Now I know that there are people outside, and there are days outside. Old green is ashamed!"


    Although green is only a servant in the golden family, he always has high eyes and despises the people in the secular world. He thinks he is almost invincible in the secular world.


    But when he occupied the right place, he couldn''t even beat Brad. He immediately realized that he underestimated the heroes in the world, immediately restrained his rebellious color and said sincerely.


    "Well, if we compliment each other, we don''t have to say it. Mr. Green, since your golden family has the intention to enter the secret realm of heaven, it also coincides with our holy Vatican, but if there are only two of us, it''s not so easy to get a place from the Oriental military world."


    Brad said realistically that the Holy See and the golden family do not seem to be weak, but there is still a big gap compared with the Oriental military world, which fights for separatism and shares a common hatred when encountering foreign enemies.


    "What Archbishop Brad said is that the Eastern martial arts world is really strong enough to crush our western martial arts world. Fortunately, Chinese people like internal fighting and don''t care to come to our trouble. Otherwise, it will be a disaster for our western martial arts world!"


    Old green sighed and said with affectation.


    "Yes, the strength of the oriental martial arts is far beyond our imagination, so we are bound to get the quota of the secret territory of heaven this time. Otherwise, the martial arts in the oriental martial arts will prosper day by day, but we in the West will decline day by day. With each passing day, even if we are not destroyed by the oriental martial arts, we will be eliminated by history sooner or later. It will die naturally. People without foresight will have immediate worries. Mr. Green thinks I''m right "Is that right?"


    Brad''s eyes twinkled, his face looked like a smile, and he secretly scolded the old fox. In addition to looking like a westerner, can your golden family be regarded as a shit Western warrior? MD, if you didn''t want to get a place in the secret realm of Tongtian, would you think of yourself as a Western warrior and deal with us laymen with the urine of your golden family with your nostrils on your forehead?


    "Archbishop Brad is as wise as a torch. He sees the disadvantages that are extremely unfavorable to our western martial arts, which coincides with what our family sees. I very much agree with Archbishop Brad''s opinion. We should unite several powerful forces to exert pressure on the Eastern martial arts on behalf of the Western martial arts community and strive for the quota to enter the Tongtian secret territory. This is also what our family leader means, so our family The elder will send my young master out of the mountain to express his sincerity. However, I''ve always heard that the Holy See and the dark Council are incompatible. I''m worried... "


    Old green was crafty. He first complimented Brad, then expressed the sincerity of the family, then put forward the contradiction between the Holy See and the dark parliament, and finally threw the thorny problems to Brad with unfinished words to test his attitude.


    Brad knows what old green is worried about. After all, there are only a few big forces in the Western military world, and the Vatican and the dark Council, the two largest forces in the open, are sworn enemies. Whether it is to leave the dark Council aside or let the Vatican out, the remaining alliance of forces can not form pressure on the eastern military world, and nine times out of ten it will be impossible to enter the secret land of heaven.


    Green was worried that if they went to unite with the dark Council, the Holy See would be dissatisfied and unwilling to cooperate with them, so he wanted to stop talking and point out this contradiction.


    "Mr. Green, don''t worry. Although we have always been at odds with the dark Council, it is related to the great righteousness of the military movement of our whole western martial arts community. On behalf of our Holy See, I can promise that as long as the dark Council doesn''t take the initiative to make trouble, our holy see can put aside some gratitude and resentment for the time being and take into account the overall situation."


    Brad said with awe inspiring righteousness that although he and the dark Council are sworn enemies, there is nothing that can not be put down in front of interests.


    "Well, Brad''s big customer''s overall mind is admirable. Old green can rest assured with you. Now I''ll contact the speakers of the dark parliament to discuss major plans. When I make an appointment, we''ll sit down and talk about cooperation. Old green will leave first and contact the Archbishop immediately when I have news."


    Old green complimented and planned to leave first. Now he knows the sea is exhausted and dizzy. If he stays any longer, he may reveal the truth. At that time, who knows whether Brad will hurt the killer? He can''t take this risk, so he doesn''t want to ask whether Brad saved the seven Murders or not.


    It doesn''t matter if he dies. The key is that he still has a gror in his arms who has been knocked out by him. There must be no loss.


    In fact, it''s also Green''s helpless move to stun gruel. Brad''s senro hell is too gloomy, scary and overbearing. His evil spirit will affect people''s mind. He also had to make such a bad decision for fear of damage to the spirit of the young Lord. However, with gruel''s temper, it is estimated that he will be angry again when he wakes up, but who makes others the master, he can only suffer.


    "Wait, Mr. Green, do you know the divine race organization?"


    Brad''s eyebrows and eyes were calm and his mind could not be seen.


    "I heard a little!"


    Old green didn''t know what he meant, he said vaguely.


    Brad lowered his eyelids, said solemnly and seriously, "the God descendant organization is very harmful. I think we should not count them this time."


    "This..." old green was stunned and hesitated. In his plan, he wanted to include the divine descendant organization. In this way, the Holy See, the dark parliament, the divine descendant organization and the golden family, the four top forces would have enough confidence to bring pressure to the Oriental military world to obtain tickets, but if he gave up the divine descendant organization, I''m afraid the pressure would be insufficient.


    "Well, I didn''t say, Mr. Green, feel free. My holy see will abide by the cooperation agreement!"


    Brad saw his embarrassment, waved his hand casually and said that he was just trying to test the golden family''s attitude towards the divine organization.


    In fact, the Holy See has long been aware of the existence of the divine descendant organization, and is also aware that the destructiveness and harmfulness of this organization may far exceed that of the dark parliament in the future.


    Although there are many dark races in the dark Council, the main body is still human. Even if you do something bad, it will not harm the whole human world.


    However, the divine descent organizations are different. They regard themselves as the descendants of gods, but they are crazy. They try to make omnipotent and powerful gods with living people in a vain attempt. This is a heretical act that seriously violates the teachings of the Holy See.


    The Holy See would rather put aside its prejudices and cooperate with the dark parliament than with such an inhuman and blasphemous madman.


    It can be seen that the golden family adopts a friendly attitude towards the divine organization. Brad doesn''t know whether green doesn''t know the evil of the divine organization, or knows but ignores it, pretends not to know, or indulges in it, which makes him very worried.


    After all, the origin of the golden family is mysterious. It is unknown whether it has colluded with the divine organization for a long time, which makes Brad unconsciously feel powerless.


    Old green didn''t know what Brad was thinking. He just wanted to leave quickly. Without much thought, he bowed slightly and left quickly with gruel.


    Brad sighed, and his eyebrows were full of dignified color. Alex walked forward respectfully and said, "what''s the matter with you, director?"


    "It''s all right. You take him back to the holy see first, and I''ll be there later."


    Brad said calmly.


    "I..."


    Alex wanted to say something, but Brad stared back and immediately said, "OK, I''ll go now!"


    Reach out to take Ding Ning, but there is a sound of Brad gathering together into a line in his ear, "Alex, don''t talk. Listen to me. Now there are strong enemies coming, I''ll try to stop them. You immediately go to Java to meet the ruling Knights there, and return to the holy see under their protection. Remember, even if you die in the war, you have to send people back to the Holy See safely to your holiness, okay?"


    Iris widened his eyes in horror, resisted the impulse to look around, looked up at Brad, whose breath was listless. His eyes were suddenly wet and choked in a low voice: "I know. Even if I die, I will send people to the Holy See safely. Take care, director."


    Brad showed a confident smile on his face: "don''t worry, although I''m over consumed now, it''s not so easy to want my life even if I''m defeated."


    Alex took Ding Ning, closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes were full of perseverance: "Sir, I''ll wait for you to come back safely!"


    "Go!"


    Brad suddenly gave him a hug, then gave him a sharp drink and threw it hard, and Alex flew away like a cloud.


    A golden figure soared up like a harrier eagle and chased after Alex. Brad snorted coldly, "stay with me!"


    Step out at the foot, the figure has appeared in front of the figure like a ghost, and directly cleaved down with a palm wrapped in the holy light.


    "Your opponent is me!"


    An electric light flashed in the air. A thin, handsome man with blue hair flashed an electric snake in his palm. He took Brad''s palm lightly and calmly ordered, "King Kong, go and bring people back."


    "Yes, Lord Thor!"


    King Kong was frightened by Brad''s sudden terrible slap. When he was yelling bad, he felt relieved and the pressure was gone. He found that Thor didn''t know when to arrive and easily blocked Brad. He was overjoyed and courageous. With a grim smile, he took a big step to catch up with Alex.

 Chapter 684

    "You can''t go, stay!"


    With Brad''s indifferent voice, King Kong only felt a flower in front of him. He was even in the senro hell of a sea of corpses and blood. As far as his eyes could reach, a skeleton soldier with empty eyes flashing green phosphorous fire climbed out of the sea of blood in line, walked in neat steps, and stabbed him like a trained soldier with a broken and rotten knife, gun and stick.


    The king of King Kong was scared out of the sky. He trembled and roared. He was suddenly golden and waved his hands, but he was shocked to find that his ability to control metal had failed.


    A long spear with a rotten smell stabbed him between his chest and abdomen. In pain, he gave a sad scream. He felt that the vitality was losing rapidly. The whole person was dying and would die at any time.


    It''s over. How did this happen? What the hell is this place? Aren''t I chasing Alex? How did you suddenly appear here? Is this an illusion made by Brad.


    If it is an illusion, it means that my injury is false, but if it is false, why is my pain so real? No, it must be false. I''m a person who can metalize my whole body. How can I be pierced by several worn-out weapons?


    Fake, it''s all fake. I''m not hurt and won''t die. King Kong kept hypnotizing himself. Sure enough, he felt that the pain between the pierced chest and abdomen disappeared, which made him feel refreshed immediately. He felt that the lost vitality came back again and roared, "break it for me!"


    But


    This terrible illusion was not broken as he thought. Countless skeleton soldiers swarmed to him with weapons high.


    "Hum, even if I can''t break the illusion, I know it''s all fake anyway. I won''t die, ha ha ha."


    King Kong gave up his fear, stood in place without fear, and laughed wildly without hiding.


    "Fool!"


    Brad couldn''t help laughing angrily by King Kong if he hadn''t been entangled by Thor with double hammers in his hand. This guy really thought the divine realm was a fantasy.


    Those skeleton soldiers are indeed illusions, but the attack is real. At the moment, the King Kong lost himself in the divine domain and thought he was not hurt at all. In fact, he was already black and blue and bleeding all over, but he didn''t feel pain when he was hypnotized by himself.


    That is, King Kong''s powerful body makes the attack in the illusion only barely pierce his skin, but ants bite the elephant. Although each wound is not fatal, over time, bleeding alone can make him lose too much blood and die. What''s more, Brad can easily kill him as long as he accumulates his strength!


    Unfortunately, he has no time to care about King Kong. The Thor with twin hammers is extremely difficult to deal with. Although he has no divine domain, he is not Brad''s opponent at all, but the layer of thunder arc electric snake wrapped around him can not be affected by the divine domain. A pair of sledgehammers made of unknown materials kept greeting Brad.


    This pair of hammers also twinkled with a faint blue light. It looked like a high-voltage electric stick, which frightened Brad. He didn''t dare to connect it hard at all. He had to rely on the holy power to protect his body and keep dodging to fight for the time for Alex to escape.


    With tears in his eyes, Alex ran away like a galloping horse with Ding Ning in his arms. Although he was a vengeful man, although he was full of murders, although he was a notorious bloody butcher, he did not know how many sins and pagan blood were stained in his hands, but he was also a man, a man with flesh and blood and feelings.


    Although Brad has a bad reputation, he treats him as his own, takes care of him, takes care of him, and selflessly teaches him as his successor. Although they have a superior subordinate relationship, they actually feel the same as their master and apprentice father and son.


    In Alex''s heart, Brad is the only invincible legend except his Majesty the Pope, but now, the invincible legend in his heart puts himself in a precarious situation in order to protect him from one enemy and two. If he is careless, he will die, which makes his heart like a knife.


    Countless times he wanted to turn back, fight side by side with him, share the pressure for him, and even willing to sacrifice himself to let him escape.


    But he looked unconscious in his arms. The whole person was like steamed crabs, and the skin was red and frightening Ding Ning. Thinking of Brad''s solemn entrustment, he could only give up the idea and run all the way with tears.


    He didn''t know who the comatose Chinese boy was, why Brad sent him to his holiness, and what the identity and origin of the boy was, but since he promised Brad, he would never break his promise.


    "Alex, you can''t go. Leave the people!"


    Just as he was racing, a slim figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Banshee Jenny, get out of the way. You''re not my opponent."


    Alex had to stop, gasped heavily, and said fiercely.


    "I''m really not your opponent, but so what? I just have to stop you for a while."


    Jenny laughed happily and said, "the man in your hand has a grudge against me. You leave him and I''ll let you go."


    "Jenny, are you really going to be against my holy see? Have you considered the consequences?"


    Alex secretly complained that he had been wounded by King Kong before. Although Brad took the time to heal him, the use of pseudo holy ware consumed a lot of spiritual power, which made his spirit always depressed and couldn''t even use his magic. Now it''s just a bluff to lift him out of the Holy See to oppress people.


    "Use the Holy See to crush me? Are you tough and weak? Giggle, Alex, I was afraid of you and didn''t dare to do it easily, but now you say so, I''m not afraid. I''m afraid your injury is not light now?"


    Jenny''s eyes flashed and said quietly. Although she was sure, she was still a little nervous and didn''t start immediately.


    After all, Alex is a strong man who can fight King Kong. A skinny camel is bigger than a horse. Who knows what else he can do. Besides, all she has to do is delay time. There is no need to take risks.


    "Ha ha, in that case, let''s have a try!"


    Alex''s heart suddenly knew that he could not frighten the woman, which made him feel oppressed by the dog.


    He forced himself to calm down, stared at Jenny coldly, and began to say something: "God loves the world, but the world is full of darkness, blinding the eyes of the world, making people unable to see the direction of progress, becoming stupid and greedy. God said, there should be light!"


    Jenny was shocked. She remembered that he had said to have light before the duel with King Kong, and then sacrificed the holy instrument.


    At the thought of this, Jenny retreated in fear. Her face was frightened. King Kong could catch the blow. She didn''t have that ability.


    "Yiliu!"


    Alex''s fingertips sent out a dazzling light, and Jenny screamed. She covered her eyes in panic and hurried to dodge.


    MD, my last mental strength can be regarded as bluffing the little girl.


    With dinning on his back, Alex ran like a lost dog.


    Jenny waited for a long time, but she didn''t wait for any attack. There seemed to be no movement around. She opened her eyes suspiciously and found that Alex had run away.


    "Damn bastard, you dare to fool me. You can''t escape."


    Jenny immediately reacted that she had been fooled. She scolded angrily and immediately caught up with her.


    "Wheezing... Wheezing..."


    After you ran after me for more than half an hour, Alex felt that his chest was on fire, his lungs were burning like a broken bellows, his sweat droplets kept flowing downward, and Ding Ning, who was light and had nothing on his back, was getting heavier and heavier, which made him look like Venus, gasping heavily, and would faint at any time because of collapse.


    "Stop, Alex, you can''t run away."


    Jenny, who kept up with her, saw that Alex''s speed was getting slower and slower, and it was obvious that she was close to the limit. Although she was very tired and her legs were filled with lead, she didn''t know how much better she was than Alex.


    "Hoo... Hoo..."


    Alex wanted to reply to her, but he didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    Staggering forward, a look of despair flashed in his eyes. Can''t even Brad finish his last trust?


    No, no, Alex, you owe Lord Brad too much in your life. His entrustment is to work hard to complete it.


    Thinking of this, a force came out of iris''s body. When Jenny was about to catch up with him, she suddenly accelerated and threw her away again. Jenny, who saw that victory was in sight, almost vomited blood. She pinched her little savage waist and scolded angrily: "you damn bastard, tired you old bastard."


    Alex was also inspired by his potential, but it couldn''t last. When he threw Jenny away for hundreds of meters again, the speed had to drop again, and every step was very difficult.


    Their physical strength almost reached the limit. They walked one after another like snails, and their speed was not even as fast as ordinary people.


    This is an inaccessible forest path. It has to be said that Indonesia, as a country with tourism as the main economic pillar, has built very good roads.


    Just when they were so tired that they had to stop and rest for a while, a roar of engines suddenly came from a distance on the quiet forest path.


    Their hearts suddenly lifted up. Jenny was afraid of being the backup of the Holy See, while Alex was afraid of being Jenny''s helper.


    Therefore, both of them looked at the vehicles coming from a long way without blinking, and their hearts hung in their throat.


    "Creak!"


    A Toyota Koster appeared in front of them. In their vigilant eyes, a sudden brake stopped.


    "Here?"


    Jenny and Alex looked at the six tough men and three beautiful women who came down from the car. They didn''t know each other, and their hearts sank suddenly.


    "Young master, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Boss, boss, wake up!"


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    "No, why is the boss so hot? Does he have a fever?"


    ¡­¡­


    Six men and three women rushed forward, pushed the irresistible Alex aside, and shouted around Ding Ning.


    "Stop dawdling and take him to the hospital!"


    Xiao Nuo was relieved to see that Ding Ning was still alive although he was in a coma. He was the first to recover his calm.


    "Yes, yes, hurry to the hospital!"


    Xia Hou just wanted to hold Ding Ning, but he was pushed aside by Ling Yun with a distressed face. He carefully picked him up and drilled into the car. He muttered, "I''ll come. What if your thick hands and feet are damaged?"


    Xia Hou felt so embarrassed, but it was his little grandmother. What could he do? He could only smile. Lu Zhan and others patted him on the shoulder with sympathy.


    Xiao Nuo got on the car with a cold hum, a straight face and without saying a word. Snow had already followed Lingyun behind him, and took out a wet paper towel to help Ding Ning wipe his hot skin to cool down.

 Chapter 685

    "Landlady, what do they do?"


    Gong Qiang doesn''t know who to call or when to call the landlady. Anyway, it must be right to shout at the car. Whoever agrees is the one to call.


    "Kill them all!"


    Ling Yun shouted out in a respectful manner. She almost didn''t scare Alex and Jenny to pee. The girl didn''t have any yuan force fluctuation all over her. She looked like an ordinary person. She had such a heavy heart to kill. She would kill if she said so.


    Alex gasped and felt the need to explain, but his throat was dry and painful and couldn''t even speak.


    Jenny''s eyes flashed cold. Although she had lost her strength, she felt that the nine people were ordinary people. As long as she recovered a little strength, she could kill them all, but she was not so afraid.


    "Although this is not China, it''s always bad to kill. Even if they die, they have to go through the judgment of the law. What''s the difference between you and these people?"


    Xiao Nuo was very upset. Did the landlady call you? You rush to answer. It''s shameless. With a firm and Lingyun''s attitude, you said in righteous words.


    Ling Yun turned his eyes, touched Ding Ning''s hot face painfully, and said impatiently, "if you don''t kill them, what do you say? Take them home for trial? If you don''t, do you want to hand them over to the Indonesian police? What a big brainless thing!"


    "You... Hum! My aunt is a policeman. She is determined not to do anything illegal. First tie her up and take her away. Anyway, I don''t agree to kill. What do you say about snow?"


    Xiao Nuo shivered angrily. What about his big chest? Ah is envy, jealousy and hatred, hum! She was not angry and complacent about her big chest, but she couldn''t accept it if she said she had no brain.


    Along the way, the two people looked at each other badly. They fought all the way, making her open. Knowing that Luoxue was kind-hearted, they immediately began to pull the alliance.


    "What''s so great about the police? Can''t the police kill bad people? Snow, what should you do? If it weren''t for them, Ding Ning wouldn''t be guilty!"


    Lingyun is not stupid. She knows that although Luoxue is kind, Ding Ning is the biggest scale in her heart. No matter she doesn''t want to kill again, she will start without hesitation in the face of people who want to harm Ding Ning.


    Snow was in a dilemma. Why did you drag me into the fight? Didn''t you put me on the stove? Anyone who supports will offend the other one. After a little hesitation, he said: "this... Killing is not good, but they dare to hold brother and hurt him, that''s damned..."


    Before he finished, Ling Yun proudly raised his chin and glared at Xiao Nuo. He was secretly proud and fought with my mother. You are still young.


    Xiao Nuo''s face was black and he was about to lose his temper to express his dissatisfaction, but he was turned into joy by the words of falling snow, and glanced at Lingyun proudly.


    Falling snow said, "but these two people don''t know whether they are real hijackers. It''s bad if they kill the wrong people. I think we''d better control them first, find out and make a decision!"


    Well, although snowfall is simple, she is not stupid and quick witted. In a few words, she resolved her embarrassing situation and gave a solution that neither side offended.


    Alex felt relieved and secretly blessed snowfall. A sensible girl, although she didn''t complete the task entrusted by Brad, it would be a victory as long as Ding Ning didn''t fall into the hands of Jenny and others.


    Jenny also breathed a sigh of relief. Although she thought she could kill these people easily, the premise was that she had to recover some physical strength. The decision of falling snow was equal to buying time for her.


    Xia Hou smiled to himself that Lu Zhan was not familiar with Luoxue, but he knew it very well. In his heart, Luoxue was the smartest one. She had always been gentle and soft, but it was undeniable that she was the one most favored by the young master.


    Otherwise, look at the young master. Which of these women can live in the eldest lady''s house? It''s just snow. As for the purse, it''s just an accident!


    Thinking of this, Xia Hou was surprised and said, "where has Miss purse gone? Why aren''t you with the young master?"


    "Yes, where''s the purse?"


    Although Lingyun and Xiao Nuo are not familiar with the purse, they know her existence.


    "Take Ding Ning to the hospital first, and then we''ll find the money bag. If brother can wake up, maybe he knows where she is. We don''t have to look everywhere like headless flies."


    Xiao Nuo said decisively.


    Ling Yun habitually wants to oppose, but at the thought that Ding Ning is unconscious now, he has no anger. He''s kidding. If all the men are gone, what can he do even if he wins Xiao Nuo.


    "You..."


    Jenny and Alex were tied up in the car. When Jenny was secretly proud and wanted to take the opportunity to recover her strength, snow suddenly reached out and lit them.


    Jenny is silly. What kind of martial arts is this? Is it the acupoint pointing in the legend of China? Why can''t she move when she points twice.


    When Luoxue saw her face change sharply, she thought she was afraid. She was kind and kind to comfort her: "don''t be afraid. I sealed your meridians, but I can''t move temporarily. When we find out that you''re not a bad person, I''ll help you untie it immediately."


    Jenny wanted to cry without tears, showing a smile more ugly than crying. She roared madly in her heart. I''m a bad person, I''m a bad person, and I''m a bad person. What should I do?


    "Tell her more. The evil spirit in her demon is certainly not a good thing. She will hook up with men."


    Xiao Nuo grimaced and gave Jenny a look of anger. It was these flirtatious bitches who tried their best to hook up with their fiance. Now her real fiancee is like Xiao San, which makes her hold her fire.


    "Don''t think others are so bad. Maybe people are trying to chase the old guy to save Ding Ning. The old man is so ugly and runs away with Ding Ning behind his back. We chased for dozens of kilometers before catching up. It''s not a good man at first sight."


    Although Lingyun doesn''t like Jenny, she feels very happy about the things that can make Xiao Nuo unhappy and deliberately disagrees with her.


    Xiao Nuo didn''t say a word, and seemed to agree with Alex''s saying that he looked like a bad man.


    Alex is wronged and even wants to die. NIMA, how can this girl judge people by their appearance?


    Although I''m not a good man, I look really... Cough, I''m not handsome enough and look a little shabby, but I''m on the side of justice this time. I''m tired like a dog to protect that boy. That woman is the real villain. What kind of vision? I seriously despise the appearance Association.


    It''s just that the deputy director of the grand jury has been reduced to a prisoner. What''s more, because he is ugly, he is said to be a thief. This is probably the first time since the founding of the Holy See, which is a pioneer.


    Snow looked up and down at Jenny, revealing a thoughtful look: "she looks good. She may be the girlfriend my brother just met. I think the old man must have kidnapped my brother. She went all out to save my brother."


    "Is it good-looking? Where is it? Maybe she is the culprit of Ding Ning''s unconsciousness."


    The opposite sex repels each other. Xiao Nuo was already sour in her heart. Although she thought that according to Ding Ning''s flirtatious nature, what Luoxue said should be the truth, she just felt uncomfortable and said it on purpose, but unexpectedly inadvertently.


    "Why don''t you look good? Deep eye sockets, big eyes, high nose, small mouth, chest, ass, small waist and long legs. It seems that we have to add another sister."


    Ling Yun picked his eyebrows and looked at Xiao Nuo provocatively. He secretly felt disgusted. You are a junior. Where did you get such a great jealousy? I don''t care about my genuine girlfriend. What do you care about? Hum, I have to cure you for being jealous.


    "Who and you are sisters, you are you, I am me!"


    Xiao Nuo argued rudely, as if stung by a wasp.


    "I didn''t say you. I said you and Luoxue were sisters. What are you doing? Guilty? Beautiful, if you want to be our sisters, it depends on whether we are willing or not, right, Luoxue!"


    Lingyun glanced at her with a disdainful face and asked for response by holding the falling snow''s hand.


    Snowfall smiled weakly. She really felt that neither of the two aunts could afford to offend!


    One is the master''s childhood sweetheart and the other is the master''s sweetheart. It''s really difficult for her to be caught in the middle.


    "You have nothing to do. What did sister Luoxue say? You were provoked by others. You were only happy when you forced others to stand in line against their wishes?"


    Xiao Nuo, unwilling to show weakness, retorted, thinking that the falling snow was in favor.


    "Yo, sister Luo Xue, didn''t you say she''s not a sister? She''s a long sister, a short sister and a duplicitous woman."


    Ling Yun grabs the handle of the story and launches a fierce chase.


    "Hum, I said I wasn''t a sister with you, and I didn''t say Luoxue. I knew Luoxue earlier than you. It''s OK for me to call her sister."


    Xiao Nuo thought of the falling snow he saw with Ding Ning. At that time, his name was Chu Yunna. He immediately felt closer to falling snow.


    "Oh, is it useful to know each other early? We need to be friends when we get along with sisters. Sister Luoxue and I are like old friends at first sight, and our relationship is still very different. She is my righteous sister. Unlike some people who just say that she is a sister, she doesn''t regard others as sisters at all!"


    Lingyun glanced and disdained to say that Lingfei has been living with Luoxue for three years. It''s not too much to say that Luoxue is her righteous sister.


    "I... I''m just busy with my work, so I seldom have a chance to see the falling snow, but our feelings are not far away!"


    "Work? Hehe, who doesn''t work? Is work the reason?"


    "I''m a policeman. The nature of my work is special. I often work overtime to handle cases!"


    "You''re a policeman. I''m still an underworld. I often work overtime, too."


    "The underworld is great. You''d better not commit it in my hands, or I''ll be rude to you."


    "Save it. If you want me to commit it in your hands, there will be no way in your life."


    "Don''t talk so early, we''ll see!"


    "Just wait and see, hum!"


    ¡­¡­


    With the two women''s tearing and forcing war along the way, Xia Hou and others looked at Ding Ning with pity and sympathy. How hard it was to live like this. They would have been killed in battle.


    Only the young master (boss) can endure such indiscriminate bombing that ordinary people can''t stand. The house is restless.


    Ding Ning is so depressed. What''s the situation? It was not easy to digest the black flame. Before I opened my eyes, I heard their voices falling snow. Just about to get up happily and say hello to them, but who knows, the tear force war was officially staged.


    The smoke of wolves is billowing, the flames of war are in full swing, the flames of war are raging, and sorrows are everywhere... In this case, he thinks it''s better to continue to "coma", otherwise he will have to be affected by the fish in the pond and be torn to pieces.

 Chapter 686

    There was a fire in the backyard and the house was restless. The more Ding Ning listened, the more he felt that it was a wise choice for him to continue to coma. It was really too dangerous. It was even more dangerous than when black fire and nine nether fire fought.


    Ding Ning didn''t know what the black flame was. He only knew that it was almost as terrible as the nine netherworld fire. It burned him to death. The degree of pain was no less than that of military training, and even the skin of biological camouflage was burned away.


    Quite distinct from each other, nine awesome fire is still in force. It is fused with the black flame. The new flame of the fusion is the faint purple in the outer circle, and the interior flame is black and white, and looks very charming and mysterious.


    Great changes have also taken place in the double faced Buddha. Originally, the two share the same body with two heads, but now a black body grows under the head of the black faced Buddha.


    Although the two are still connected together in the abdominal position, the new flame just stays at the connection between the two. Like a cutting machine, it wants to separate the two and make them separate.


    Ding Ning didn''t know whether the change was good or bad, but he felt no discomfort, so he let it go and could only wait and see its change.


    In other words, even if he wanted to do something, he didn''t seem to have that ability. In the past, the nine Youming fire could be used as an arm, but now the new flame named black and white fire by him was also obedient, but he ignored his orders on the issue of stripping the double-sided Buddha, leaving him helpless.


    The quarrel between Xiao Nuo and Ling Yun finally came to an end with their cold hum. Ding Ning wanted to continue to pretend to be unconscious, but suddenly thought of the seven murders in the mermaid space, and immediately sat up with excitement.


    I''m kidding. Seven kills are poisoned by zombies. They can last up to 24 hours. He has to find medicinal materials to prepare antidotes for him. Now there''s not much time left.


    "Ah! Brother, are you awake?"


    Snow looked at him in surprise and asked.


    "How are you feeling? Are you better?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Xiao Nuo and Ling Yun couldn''t care to be angry, and asked with concern.


    "Young master, it would be great if you wake up."


    "Boss!"


    Xia Hou, Lu Zhan and others were happy and greeted one after another.


    "Cough... Where am I? Who are you?"


    After two dry coughs, Ding Ning pretended to have just woke up and asked with dull eyes.


    "This is Bali. Do you remember what happened before? Do you still recognize us?"


    The people looked at each other. Xiao Nuo was too anxious to be reserved. She grabbed his hand and asked with concern. She was really afraid that Ding Ning''s brain would burn out and forget who she was.


    "I... snow, why are you here?"


    Ding Ning pretended to look at the crowd and tried to make a desperate memory. Suddenly, he grabbed the falling snow''s little hand in surprise, looking overjoyed.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you? Are you okay?"


    When Luoxue saw that Ding Ning only recognized himself, she suddenly tightened her heart and touched his forehead with worry.


    Ling Yun tightly pursed her lips and felt infinite loss in her heart. Ding Ning recognized falling snow first when she woke up, but turned a blind eye to her, which made her very sad.


    Xiao Nuo felt as if he had knocked over the five flavor bottle. His face was very dark. He inadvertently looked at Lingyun. They all saw the loneliness in each other''s eyes, and even had a sense of sympathy for each other.


    "I''m fine. By the way, what about snow, yun''er and nono? Why didn''t they come?"


    Ding Ning''s acting skills are exaggerated, and his face shows infinite disappointment.


    Lingyun and Xiao Nuo suddenly swept away their depressed mood. They seized his hand excitedly and shouted, "I''m Lingyun (Xiao Nuo)."


    "Are you Yuner? Are you nono!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were full of confusion and looked at them strangely.


    "Yes, I''m Ling Yun. Don''t you remember? We used to live on Fuxing Road. At that time, we were neighbors..."


    Ling Yunji almost didn''t cry. He began to help him recall the past and wanted to help him find his memory.


    Xiao Nuo''s lips moved and wanted to talk and stop. She suddenly felt inferior in her heart. Although she was Ding Ning''s nominally fiancee, she was more like a latecomer than Lingyun had been with him for years.


    "No, no, you''re not yun''er, and you''re not Noro."


    Ding Ning suddenly interrupted Lingyun''s words, Excited way: "In my impression, yun''er of my family is the most considerate girl. Although Nuo looks ferocious on the surface, he is the most kind-hearted. He won''t quarrel with people like a shrew. I just vaguely heard you quarreling. You must not be my yun''er and Nuo. They won''t quarrel when I''m unconscious. Say, you Who the hell are you? Why pretend to be my cloud and nono? "


    The two women were stunned in an instant. They remembered that Ding Ning was still in a coma and they were still arguing. They were really too ignorant. They were ashamed and hung their heads silently.


    Falling snow flashed a sudden color at the bottom of her eyes, pursed her mouth and snickered. Seeing Ding Ning winking at her, she cleared her throat and said softly, "brother, you must be a confused auditory illusion. Sister Yun and sister Nuo didn''t quarrel just now. They have been worried about you. How can they be in the mood to quarrel."


    "No? Did I hear you wrong?"


    Ding Ning quietly handed Luoxue a look of appreciation, with a look of doubt on his face.


    "Yes, yes, where do we have a quarrel? We are the best sisters. You must have an illusion. Yes, it''s an illusion. Don''t you say, nono."


    Lingyun took a grateful look at the falling snow, quickly relieved his grievances and took Xiao Nuo''s hand. He looked like a sister and denied it.


    Xiao Nuo was not good at lying. His face was a little red and he gave a flustered "um".


    "No quarrel? Did I have auditory hallucinations?"


    Ding Ning smiled in his heart, but made a suspicious expression on his face and looked at them back and forth suspiciously.


    "No, I have the best relationship with nono. How can we quarrel? You must have heard wrong."


    Ling Yun said solemnly. In the corner of his eye, Yu Guang found that Lu Zhan and others were secretly laughing. Taking advantage of Ding Ning''s unprepared, he glared at them. Lu Zhan and others immediately restrained their smiles, sat upright and looked straight, as if they didn''t see anything and heard anything.


    "Well, we didn''t quarrel. We''re all fine."


    Xiao Nuo looked at Ding Ning with a red face, then hurriedly lowered his head and his heart fluttered, lest he expose his lie.


    Looking at her nervous appearance, Ding Ning couldn''t help laughing. He pulled the two women in his arms, hugged them left and right, and said softly, "I''m sorry, I wronged you. I said how can my cloud son and nono be so ignorant."


    Lingyun and Xiao Nuo''s tightly hanging heart suddenly fell into practice. Lingyun smiled happily and snuggled up in his arms.


    Xiao Nuo''s pretty face glowed red. She was not used to being so intimate with him in front of so many people. She wanted to struggle, but she was hugged by Ding Ning. The familiar warm embrace soon stopped her struggle. He allowed him to steal money, lowered his head and dared not look up. Her ears were red.


    "Boss, where are we going now?"


    The calf, who was driving all the time, turned his head and asked, with an indelible smile in his eyes.


    The so-called fans in the game and onlookers see clearly. Their guys see clearly. The boss has no memory loss at all. Only those two women care and mess, and they will be fooled under tension.


    "Go to Longmu island!"


    Ding Ning thought about it and quickly decided.


    "Longmu island? Where is it?"


    The calf was stunned and asked fiercely.


    "Longmu island and Bali face each other across the sea. The scenery is no worse than Bali. Compared with Bali, it is not so noisy. It is a beautiful place with sunshine, beach and southern customs."


    Xia Hou seems to have been to Longmu island. With a faint color of nostalgia on his face, he seems to recall the tranquility when he took an occasional vacation to relax when he was a mercenary.


    "Oh, let me see!"


    The calf opened the navigation and searched. When he was about to turn around, Ding Ning stopped him.


    In the puzzled eyes of the people, Ding Ning suddenly made his hand so that he could not speak or move. He could only look at him eagerly, and Jenny and Alex completely lost their consciousness.


    "Abandon the car. Let''s take the air wing to Longmu island."


    Ding Ning thought for a moment, asked for paper and pen, wrote some herbs and handed them to Xiahou, "brother Xiahou, please buy these herbs as soon as possible. I''m waiting to save people."


    "What''s the matter? Who''s hurt? Is it a purse?"


    Snow asked nervously. Except Ding Ning, she was closest to her when she lost her memory. She was really nervous for her.


    Referring to Liu shengqian Dai, Ding Ning''s heart suddenly hurt and her face became a little dark: "it''s not her. She''s fine. She''s a friend."


    In my mind, the light spot representing Liu shengqian Dai has become extremely dim and far away. I should have left Indonesia. I hope I won''t see her again in my life. Otherwise, he doesn''t know how to face her.


    Half an hour later, Ding Ning and others landed on Longmu island and checked in after finding a folk house villa called Novotel. It is said that this place was designed by French people and looks like a thatched shed, but it is actually a four-star hotel, giving people a sense of aestheticism of the combination of modern and primitive.


    They rushed to Indonesia on the air wing nonstop. Now they found Ding Ning. After they were relieved, they realized their physical fatigue.


    Girls, in particular, are clean by nature. As soon as they are settled, they return to their rooms and get into the bathroom to take a bath.


    One monk has water to drink, two monks carry water to drink, and three monks have no water to drink. Ding Ning deeply understands the insight of this sentence.


    It should have been a romantic trip, but because the three girls were thin skinned, he had to live in a room alone.


    Fortunately, Qisha is still hot in the water, and he doesn''t have so many crooked thoughts. It''s good to live in a room alone, which can just cover up the inexplicable occurrence of Qisha.


    After putting the seven murders in the state of suspended death on the bed, he checked his body and found that everything had not changed as he expected. He was a little relieved.


    I didn''t kill Bo Ren, but Bo Ren died because of me. Although Qi Sha wasn''t hurt like this by him, anyway, the money bag is his man. Qi Sha also came to save him. He believed too much in the money bag and fell into a trap. Now, he can''t shirk his responsibility.


    Without medicinal materials, Ding Ning can only wait now, light a cigarette, stand in front of the window and look at this small island with no reputation, but the scenery is no worse than Bali.


    Even in November, the average temperature of Longmu island is always maintained at 25 to 32 degrees. It''s no problem to wear short sleeved shorts and even play on the beach.


    The scenery on the island is beautiful and coincides with a sunny day, with blue sky and white clouds. Coconut trees are planted on the beach in the sun, setting off the increasingly blue and clear sea water, which is full of Southern customs.


    The three girls came to Indonesia for the first time. After taking a bath, they shouted that they wanted to sunbathe on the beach. Ding Ning talked good or bad before persuading them to go to dinner first.

 Chapter 687

    I don''t know if it''s because of its poor reputation, the infrastructure on Longmu island is worse than that in Bali.


    There are primitive mud roads on the ground. Fortunately, it has been sunny for several consecutive days. Under the sun exposure, these dirt roads have not brought any trouble to everyone, but added a lot of original ecological interest.


    Xia Hou was very efficient. Before everyone came to the restaurant, he rushed to meet in time and got the medicinal materials equipped with antidotes. Ding Ning put down a big stone in his heart.


    The restaurant of the hotel is on the beach. Eating delicious food while watching the scenery has become an extremely beautiful enjoyment.


    The waves gently impact the beach like touching the lover''s skin. The two small white sailboats still parked on the beach add a bit of poetic and picturesque artistic conception to this beautiful picture.


    "How beautiful!"


    Xiao Nuo said with heartfelt admiration as he ate avocado.


    "Yes, it''s so beautiful. If only I could live in such a beautiful place forever."


    Lingyun drank delicious Dongyin soup and couldn''t block her eyes. She always tilted her head and looked at the beach outside.


    Falling snow smiled. She grew up in southern Yunnan. The scenery there is no worse than here, or even worse. The idea of living by the sea still gives her a look of longing in her eyes.


    "No matter how beautiful the place has been for a long time, it''s just like this. You see, the locals living here have long been accustomed to such scenery. If you give them a lot of money to live in the inland metropolis, they will leave without hesitation."


    When Xia Hou was a mercenary, he went through many places and saw a lot of beautiful scenery. Although such scenery makes people relaxed and happy, it is not worth keeping him.


    "When we were soldiers, we were used to seeing the white water in Heishan. Although it was beautiful here, I still preferred the scenery in Mengjiang. On the endless prairie, horses sang and galloped freely. People''s pride of suddenly opening up was unmatched by the beautiful and delicate beauty of the south."


    Lu Zhan patted his slightly swollen stomach and said with longing on his face.


    "I like this southern style. Maybe everyone''s birthplace is different. The beauty of the prairie is also beautiful, but the vastness and breadth of the sea can also make people suddenly open their minds."


    The cow and calf chewed coconut pancakes and said vaguely.


    "Each radish and vegetable has its own love. Let me see. The Golden Nest and silver nest are not as good as their own dog''s nest. The most beautiful scenery along the way is just a passing cloud. I think the scenery of LVYE villa is the most beautiful."


    Feng Zhan picked up the country fried rice and pretended to be deep.


    "I think you are reluctant to give up your little girl?"


    Gong Qiang joked with a smile.


    "Roll the calf!"


    Feng Jun''s face turned red and a look of longing flashed across his eyes. He and Wang Lijiao had just pierced the layer of window paper. It was the time to mix honey with oil. They wanted to be tired of her all the time, but when the boss had an accident, he had to come. In his heart, Ding Ning''s position was always in the first place.


    "Brother Jun, how''s it going with Wang Yang''s sister? When can I have your wedding wine?"


    Ding Ning only knew that Feng Jun and Wang Lijiao were in love with each other, but he really didn''t know where to go, so he asked immediately.


    "This... Should be fast... Ha ha!"


    Feng Jun said at a loss. His brothers teased him. He could pretend to be angry and hide his shyness, but when the boss asked, he had to tell the truth.


    "Really, that''s great. Then don''t linger. Don''t hurry up. By the way, and the Mavericks, how are you and Cheng Lin?"


    Ding Ning said pleasantly surprised. He suddenly remembered that the Mavericks seemed to be in love with Cheng Hu''s sister. He had seen the girl. She was a very sharp and beautiful girl with personality.


    With a silly smile, the calf scratched his head and said shyly, "I''ll wait for Feng Jun to come back and have a collective wedding!"


    "Go and join me in the fun. Who will do it with you?"


    Feng Jun gave the Mavericks a bad look.


    The calf skimmed his mouth: "ah, if it hadn''t been for you, my little cow would have been born."


    "I told you to wait, cut!"


    "You think I''m willing to wait. It''s not your brother-in-law''s idea. It''s easy to do it together!"


    "Then you wait to get married with him. What are you waiting for me to do?"


    Feng Jun subconsciously looked at his arm, which was about to grow fingers, and said casually.


    "Well, when I get back, I''ll tell Wang Yang''s daughter-in-law that you asked Wang Yang to dump her and find another one."


    The calf said cunningly.


    "When did I say that? Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Feng Jun is worried. Wang Yang''s daughter-in-law Sun Ying and Wang Lijiao are aunt and sister-in-law. They have a good relationship. If the calf talks nonsense and Sun Ying hates them, there will be no good fruit to eat.


    "Well, why did you turn around and refuse to admit what you said? You just said, let me wait for Wang Yang to get married together. If Wang Yang wants to get married with me, he must leave first and then get married?"


    "You..."


    Feng Jun couldn''t say much. His choking face turned red and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Looking at the bickering between the two, Ding Ning smiled and patted Feng Jun with a red face: "the Mavericks are cunning and cunning. What about you, but then again, you are not young. It''s time to start a family and start a business early. Your mind is not a matter. Don''t worry."


    "Hehe, OK, I listen to the boss. You can do it whenever you say."


    Feng Jun scratched his head and said with a simple smile. He knew that Ding Ning saw through his mind. He didn''t want to marry Wang Lijiao with a disabled body, so he wanted to wait until all his fingers grew out before the wedding. Although he was full of confidence in Ding Ning, he was still worried about whether his hands would be deformed, which dragged down Wang Lijiao. At the moment, Ding Ning gave him a reassurance, and he was completely relieved.


    "Just talking about others, what about yourself?"


    Lingyun some dissatisfied tooted his mouth. As soon as he said it, he regretted it. He wanted to slap himself. How can he say such words on such an occasion? Isn''t this Tiandu?


    Sure enough, the atmosphere at the scene was momentarily stagnant. Xia Hou and others wisely lowered their heads and pretended to continue eating.


    Xiao Nuo stared straight at Ding Ning and wanted to see how he answered. His heart beat faster involuntarily, some expectations, some nervousness, and some unspeakable resentment.


    No matter how absurd it is before marriage, there are many women, but only one can enter the palace of marriage with him. It depends on how he chooses.


    Ding Ning smiled awkwardly. He wanted to say that I''m going to pick up girls and marry all of you, but now is not the time.


    Immediately said as if nothing had happened: "it''s still early. The national late marriage age is 25 years old. I''m only 22. I''m not in a hurry!"


    "Also, you are still young. Men should focus on their career. Don''t worry, don''t worry."


    Lingyun knew he had said something wrong and spit out his sweet tongue. He hurriedly opened his mouth to remedy it.


    When Xiao Nuo heard the answer, he was relieved and faintly lost. He was in a complex mood.


    I wanted to save Ding Ning and repay his kindness this time, so I broke up with him and had nothing to do with him again.


    But this man is like her magic barrier. Once she sees him, she will never be willing to leave him again, which makes her very uncomfortable.


    Xiao Nuo, Xiao Nuo, no matter how good this man is, haven''t you seen through his flower heart? There are so many good men in the world. Why do you hang them from a tree?


    However, she was really reluctant to leave him. When she remembered that she had no intersection with him in her life, her heart hurt badly.


    "Let''s go to the beach for a while. I just asked the boss. There is a surfing Bay not far from here. If you don''t surf at the beach, you''ll come in vain."


    Ding Ning sensitively noticed that Xiao Nuo was fighting between heaven and man, and quickly changed the topic.


    Ling Yunsheng lives in Ninghai. She can only say that she doesn''t worry about food and drink. Chu Yunxiu is a penny pincher. She is not willing to spend money to let her travel abroad. She has left Ninghai city in Dalian so many times, let alone visit Indonesia.


    Xiao Nuo has time, energy and money to travel to Indonesia, but her career makes it very difficult for her to go abroad, so she is also the first time to Indonesia.


    Not to mention falling snow, I was lonely and helpless all my life. I struggled more for life. Three years ago, I was directly kidnapped to America and became a test object. After meeting Ding Ning, my life was just a little better, and I didn''t have the leisure to travel to Indonesia.


    So when Ding Ning said play, the three women''s eyes lit up. They wanted to go to the beach for a long time.


    Especially when it snowed, she gave it to Ding Ning on the beach for the first time. The beach is of great significance to her.


    However, when I heard that Ding Ning would not go, the three women were disappointed, and their high fun also fell a lot.


    Ding Ning secretly felt guilty. He was flirting and provoked so many love debts, but he didn''t have time to accompany them. Looking at their disappointed expression, he made up his mind to occupy the desert island as soon as possible and transform it into a more beautiful holiday island than Longmu island. When he was free, he took his women with him to accompany them well.


    But now, he has more important things to do and can only disappoint them.


    "You go play first. I have a friend who comes down to me. He''s poisoned. I''ll detoxify him. If time comes, I''ll go to you."


    Ding Ning said in a soft voice full of apology.


    "Well, try to hurry up. We''ll wait for you!"


    Lingyun took Xiao Nuo''s hand and released goodwill to her.


    Xiao Nuo looked at her and didn''t speak. The falling snow spit out his tongue mischievously, "brother, you have to hurry up. There are many foreign handsome guys on the beach. They''re late. Maybe we''ll be hooked up by handsome guys."


    "You dare, brother Lu and Haitao, you help me take care of them. Who dares to hook up with my daughter-in-law, you fight to death!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes stood up and said overbearing.


    "Bah! Who is your daughter-in-law!"


    Xiao Nuo''s face was red and his heart was sweet, but he spat softly.


    "If you don''t open the house and uncover the tiles for three days, you can still kick your nose and face."


    Ding Ning, with a bad smile on her face, dragged her into her arms in the scream of Xiao Nuo, printed her mouth overbearing, pried open her red lips and tasted her fragrance and sweetness.


    Lingyun and Luoxue gloated hand in hand and stood far away for fear of being affected by the fish in the pond. Lu Zhan and others turned around together and didn''t see the inappropriate scene for children.


    On the contrary, the diners nearby, because most of them are Westerners, even if they watch with interest, they also whistle and slap and call OK again and again.


    "Well..."


    Xiao Nuo blushed with shame. She was a witch and liked Ding Ning again. After all, she was a reserved woman. She couldn''t adapt to the shyness of being forced to kiss in public. She struggled desperately, but Ding Ning''s two arms were like iron hoops, so she couldn''t break away.


    "Wait, dress conservatively. I''m not here. I don''t want my woman to be taken advantage of by other men!"


    After a fierce kiss, Ding Ning loosened her panting, ashamed and ashamed, Xiao Nuo, who didn''t dare to look up, whispered in her ear with a bad smile.


    "Yes!"


    Xiao Nuo said yes casually before he realized that he had admitted that he was his woman. He was ashamed and ran away with his red face.

 Chapter 688

    Xiao Nuo sat in a daze pavilion with local characteristics. His face was crimson and his heart jumped like a deer. He couldn''t calm down for a long time. The waves in his beautiful eyes flowed, sometimes happy, sometimes angry, sometimes ashamed... His expression was unpredictable and wonderful.


    Her brain is still in chaos. She can''t stop asking herself, Xiao Nuo, Xiao Nuo, are you crazy? It''s like a docile kitten. He agrees to everything he says. It''s really hopeless.


    But... Why do you feel sweet and happy in your heart? Ouch, I''m so bored. Annoying guy, smelly hooligan, bad guy


    People really have no resistance to him. What can I do? Is this hooligan declaring his sovereignty over others by kissing them in public?


    Fortunately, this is Indonesia and there are no acquaintances. If you are seen by acquaintances in Ninghai, you won''t have the face to see anyone. However, even so, how can you be nice to face others later, especially Lingyun, who has a cruel mouth and will never miss the opportunity to ridicule yourself? Ah ah


    I''m so bored. You are a rogue, a big sex wolf and a bad guy. You hate it. It''s all your fault


    Xiao Nuo crazily grabbed the hair that had grown under his shoulder, and secretly cursed the culprit Ding Ning!


    Ding Ning proudly looked at the slim figure sitting in the Daze Pavilion and whispered to himself, sample, you are my woman. You want to run all your life. There''s no way!


    "Hum, be proud, another chick who has been stolen by you!"


    Ling Yun twisted his waist quietly and said sour.


    "Hey, hey, come to my room at night!"


    Ding Ning blushed and whispered in her ear. Ling Yun''s pretty face turned red and his amorous feelings turned white. The jealousy in her heart immediately turned invisible.


    Pulling snow and twisting her hips, she took the initiative to find Xiao Nuo. Anyway, they will all be sisters in the future. It''s better to get along well without bothering Ding Ning.


    Man, once she wants to open up, her heart becomes wider. She knows that a man like Ding Ning can''t be tied by her alone. Since she has chosen him, accept her life.


    When Ding Ning prepared the antidote and took it to Qisha, he was relieved to see that although he had not awakened, he was gradually recovering.


    After stretching and looking at the time, it was already more than three o''clock in the afternoon. When I opened the door, I saw Feng Jun and calf playing with their mobile phones in the living room. I was surprised and asked, "why didn''t you play?"


    "Didn''t the boss detoxify people? I''m afraid outsiders will disturb you. We''ll help guard the door."


    Feng Jun put his hand behind his back and replied solemnly. The calf was laughing.


    Ding Ning tilted his lips and said angrily, "I don''t think you''re willing to be your charming. You''re chatting with her."


    "Hey, boss, wise!"


    The calf was smiling and flattering, and then began to expose the short way: "report to the boss, in fact, this guy is afraid of water."


    "Afraid of water?"


    Ding Ning stared in amazement. Feng Jun was born as a special soldier. How could he be afraid of water?


    "Boss, don''t listen to his nonsense. I''m not afraid of water. I just don''t like to go into the water. My family lives on the beach. My grandfather and my parents are fishermen. They make a living by fishing. I grew up on the beach and fluttered in the sea all day. I really don''t have any interest."


    Feng Jun stared at the calf and hurriedly explained.


    "Oh, I see. What about the calf? You don''t like the sea, do you?"


    Ding Ning suddenly realized, and then looked at the calf with a smile.


    "I like the sea, but I like the magnificent scenery in the depths of the sea. I''m not interested in such beach scenery. I always have a sense of affectation."


    The calf said half truely.


    Ding Ning is too lazy to expose him. It is clear that he is chatting with his little Linlin to solve the pain of lovesickness. He doesn''t go to the seaside. What he said is so high sounding. Under the simple and honest appearance, this calf hides a cunning heart.


    "Come on, then you can stay here. My friend hasn''t awakened yet. I''ll go and see those two guys."


    Ding Ning waved his hand and told them to stay. After all, the seven murders have not awakened and have no self-protection. So far, he has not figured out what to do with Alex and Jenny.


    It goes without saying that Jenny is a member of the divine organization and an absolute enemy. He left her to explore what kind of powers she has.


    As for how to deal with Alex, he hesitated. He still didn''t understand what Brad thought of him, so he didn''t know whether he was an enemy or a friend with the Holy See.


    According to the principle that it''s better to kill by mistake than let go, in fact, it''s best to kill Alex, but Alex almost lost his breath in order to protect him. Although he was ordered by Brad, he can''t do anything for him.


    If not for the desperate protection of Alex, he must have fallen into the hands of the divine organization. In this way, Alex is not only his benefactor, but also their life-saving benefactor.


    Because he knew that they would find his location through spiritual contact and rescue him. With King Kong and the more terrible Thor, the consequences of their rescue were unimaginable.


    So Ding Ning quickly made up his mind. With this kindness, he would let Alex leave, but not now.


    After all, he didn''t know what the outcome of the battle at Kuta beach was. In case Brad finally won, Alex contacted Brad immediately after he was free. He didn''t have the confidence to escape from Brad.


    Push open the door and look at Jenny and Alex who are unconscious sleeping in two beds. Ding Ning walks up to Jenny and grabs her wrist. He absolutely feels the touch and starts to explore her powers.


    From the results of the contract signed by Luoxue and Qianbao, Ding Ning has a vague judgment on the binding force of the contract.


    If the contract signer is as willing as snow because of gratitude, the contract he signed will have no future trouble, and the signer will never betray him.


    But like the purse, it is a contract signed after a car accident and losing consciousness. The binding force of the contract is very limited. Coupled with her hatred for herself, she is likely to betray herself in the end.


    In fact, he vaguely realized that the disadvantages of this mandatory contract are not irreparable. As long as he turns her into his own woman and increases intimacy, this betrayal will never appear.


    If he had known that it would become the current situation, he would have turned Liu shengqian Dai into his own woman regardless of Liu shengqian Dai''s wishes. Although it was mean to do so, he would rather be mean than betrayed by the woman he liked.


    Although he seems to have nothing to do now, he always vaguely doesn''t explain the whereabouts of the money bag to the public, but his heart twitches when he thinks of her.


    From the moment Liu shengqian Dai stood up in Shengze garden without hesitation and stood in front of him with open arms to block bullets for him, his heart melted and he secretly made up his mind to protect her all his life.


    But I didn''t expect that after she recovered her memory, she began to gradually deliberately alienate him, making the intimacy between them drop rapidly. It''s also strange that he was careless and didn''t notice her abnormality, so he came to this step today.


    But even when Liu shengqian Dai betrayed him, she always defended him. She would rather sacrifice seven murders than hurt him.


    This made him very painful. He would rather betray the money bag more thoroughly and resolutely, so that he could be cruel to treat her as an enemy.


    Liu shengqian Dai, I hope we don''t have the chance to meet again in this life. If we meet again, there are only two results between us. One is to live and die; One is that I completely conquer you and let you never leave me again.


    Ding Ning took a deep breath and whispered.


    The first result will give seven kills an explanation, while the second result can only be sorry for seven kills.


    He is not a person who likes to owe kindness to others, so he has left a spiritual brand in his mind when he helped seven kill and detoxify. As long as he operates the internal energy according to the brand method, he will continuously break through the existing realm and directly enter the sixth day of the great master. This can also be regarded as atoning for Liu shengqian Dai and giving him compensation!


    Jenny''s power... Makes Ding Ning''s eyes tongue tied. Unexpectedly, it is a separate stripping of the second personality, which completely subverts Ding Ning''s previous perception that she is a schizophrenic.


    Although it seems that this power is useless, even some chicken ribs, but after Ding Ning carefully understood it, there was a huge wave in his heart, and four words came to mind involuntarily - invincible at the same level!


    Yes, it''s invincible at the same level. This ability gives him another killer mace, an extremely powerful killer mace.


    Ding Ning couldn''t believe that he switched to the second personality and felt it personally. He confirmed that although his breath became very gloomy and even had an impulse of bloodthirsty and killing, he was not completely uncontrollable. As long as the time of entering the second personality was not too long, he could well control his thoughts and switch back at any time.


    However, the strength is as different as that of the first personality, and the combat power has been fully doubled.


    In other words, if the combat power is divided by data, his own combat power is now three, so when switching to the second personality, his combat power is six, which has fully doubled.


    Although there is no change in the cultivation level, the strength has doubled out of thin air. What does this mean?


    It means that if he meets an equal opponent, he can crush the opponent as soon as he switches to the second personality. What a terrible and rebellious power.


    He is still in the land of martial arts. If he is promoted to tianwu, Zhenwu or even Shenwu, how terrible is the combat power he can play?


    The larger the base number, the greater the increase. Accordingly, the stronger the strength of the first personality, the stronger the combat power that the second personality can play.


    Unfortunately, at present, Jenny''s cultivation is too low. Otherwise, if she has such a terrible ability, as long as she is strong enough, her combat effectiveness will be extremely terrible. If she continues to develop like this, she will sooner or later become the strongest person in the divine organization.


    Ding Ning was deeply grateful for it. Fortunately, Jenny fell into his hands. Fortunately, he secretly investigated her powers and activated the power of zuwu. Otherwise, with Jenny''s hatred for him, when she grew up, the unlucky person would be him.


    Jenny, who had switched to the second personality before, had a very uncomfortable gloomy smell and was Ding Ning''s enemy, so Ding Ning didn''t pay attention to her figure and appearance.


    But when I felt my chin and looked at her carefully, I found that she was actually very beautiful, very, very beautiful. Even if she was not as good as the 97% role of Shen MuQing, she was at least more than 90% beautiful.


    In addition, her mixed race children''s exotic customs add up to a higher level, not to mention the combination of Chinese and Western body. It not only has the exaggerated radian of Western women, but also has the slender and slender of Oriental women. The big place is big, the thin place is thin, and the upturned place is upturned... It''s hot and unreasonable.

 Chapter 689

    If it weren''t for the perennial mercenary life, her skin would be slightly rough and dark under the wind and sun, her pores would be slightly thick, and her skin color would be healthy wheat color, I''m afraid she would have to go to another level.


    But are these small defects still a problem for Ding Ning? Cosmetics for whitening skin care and shrinking pores are his pillar industry. In a few days, he can transform her into a great beauty who will bring disaster to the country and the people.


    Ding Ning swallowed his mouth and learned a lesson from his wallet. He doesn''t intend to let go of this huge potential stock, double personality and double his combat power. He is a super strong man in the future. It''s a fool to miss it.


    As long as he constantly helps her improve her strength, Ding Ning believes that sooner or later she will become the strongest help around her, and there will be a war with the divine race organization sooner or later. He doesn''t want such potential stocks to stay in the divine race organization and become a great threat. Even if they are shameless, he will bring them into his bag.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning reached out and untied Jenny''s sealed meridians, sat by the bed and watched her wake up.


    Jenny opened her eyes and saw Ding Ning smiling at her. She instinctively generated a sense of hatred. She wanted to beat this hateful face into persimmon cakes, and slapped it in the past.


    No one knows that Jenny has the attribute of shaking M. at the beginning, she accidentally slipped and fell in Li''s arms, but he kicked her away and pointed a gun at her head to let her go away.


    Everyone thought that Li Buji was over, not to mention that she was the head of the vampire mercenary regiment behind the scenes. Her apparent identity as deputy head was not what Li Buji could provoke.


    But I didn''t expect that although Jenny was very angry on the surface, she didn''t move at last. Li didn''t worry about a cold hair. Since then, she still booed and cared for him, which surprised a group of League members.


    But they didn''t think much. They thought Jenny was magnanimous and wanted to win over Li Buji, the first light sniper in Asia, and envied Li Buji.


    Only Jenny herself knows that she, who has always been sincere to men, gave birth to a strange pleasure at the moment when Li Buji kicked her, which made her want to get close to him. Unfortunately, Li Buji seems really not close. Women always ignore her.


    But the more so, the more Jenny is infatuated with him, she likes to hear him scold her for being shameless, and she likes to hear him scold her for being cheap. Li Buji really can''t help it. With the idea of "can''t afford to provoke and can''t hide", she went to China, which she vowed not to set foot in all her life, to perform the task, but she didn''t expect to go and never come back.


    Although the remnant tiger is Jenny''s half brother, the remnant tiger is perverse, and her relationship is not harmonious, so the death of the remnant tiger didn''t make her sad, but Li Buji''s death made her sad.


    In fact, Li''s untimely death had nothing to do with Ding Ning. Jenny took this account on his head thanks to Liu Junwei. This guy wantonly hated Ding Ning in the divine organization and blamed Ding Ning for the failure of the vampire mercenary regiment in China. Therefore, Jenny hated Ding Ning to the bone and wanted to kill him in the name of revenge for her brother, In fact, she wanted to avenge Li Buji, her lover.


    It may be because of this unforgettable hatred. Even though she has signed the master servant contract with Ding Ning at the moment, the deep-rooted hatred still makes her fight against Ding Ning for the first time.


    Ding Ning was confused and puzzled. Did he fail to sign the contract this time? How else would she do it with herself.


    In this consternation, he forgot to avoid Jenny''s slap. Although a force from the dark made Jenny stop, because the distance was too close, the slap was still firmly slapped on Ding Ning''s face.


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap in the face made a red slap mark appear on Ding Ning''s white face.


    Jenny was silly there. She was just an instinctive reaction. She didn''t expect to really hit Ding Ning. At the moment, there was no pleasure of revenge in her heart. On the contrary, she was full of deep remorse and remorse because of the role of the contract, which made her heart ache and twitch constantly. She felt that she had committed an unforgivable crime, and planned to punish herself immediately.


    "Hehe, how dare you beat me? It''s against you!"


    Ding Ning covered her hot cheek and smiled angrily. He grabbed Jenny, turned her over, raised his hand and slapped her hip mercilessly.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    There was a reverie of slapping in the room.


    "Um... Um... Ah..."


    But with BA''s applause, Jenny not only didn''t shout pain, but also was full of spring between her eyebrows and eyes. She squeezed out a soul stirring voice in her throat. With an expression of enjoyment on her face, Ding Ning trembled all over, stopped her actions and whispered to herself what was the situation with the woman?


    Feng Jun and the calf looked at each other. Feng Jun looked puzzled and asked in a low voice, "calf, did you hear anything just now? Was the boss extorting a confession? Don''t say, that woman is really tough. She hummed when she was beaten and didn''t confess."


    "Shh, keep your voice down. What do you know about extorting a confession? It''s the boss and the mixed race... Cough, you know, no wonder the boss paid for all three landlords. I used to like this one. It seems that we have another landlady."


    The calf winked vaguely.


    "Oh, I see. Let''s go for a walk. It''s not appropriate to stay here."


    Feng Jun''s face turned red, showing a sudden awakening, and said with great consciousness.


    "Aren''t you still a pure virgin? You can''t even hear this voice?"


    After leaving the room, the calf looked at Feng Jun suspiciously and asked.


    "I... how could I? I haven''t been. I just didn''t expect the boss to have an affair, so I didn''t think about that."


    Feng Jun felt that if he admitted it, he would lose face. He quickly denied it, but he was very guilty at the thought of it. After laughing twice, With a nostalgic look on his face, he boasted: "ha ha, the virgin disappeared as early as when I was 15 years old. In those years, before I joined the army, I sang every night with several friends. All women were happy. You don''t know how crazy we were at that time..."


    The calf widened his eyes: "are you serious?"


    "Cough, of course it''s true. When did I Feng Jun lie?"


    Feng Jun''s chin was raised at a 45 degree angle, and his eyes tilted at the calf. Don''t look down on his brother. He is actually a legendary deser.


    The calf suddenly picked up his cell phone, Say to your cell phone: "Wang Yang, did you hear that? I said this boy was not a good man. Now I''m sure. But I can''t let your sister marry him. It''s a big fire pit... Ah, what, your sister is right next to him. I heard it clearly... What, to draw a clear line with Feng Jun... Break up, break up, sister Jiao, don''t, are we thinking about... After all, that''s the past What''s the matter? Maybe he''s reformed now? What, there''s no discussion. Hey, look at the whole thing. I''m sorry for Feng Jun...... "


    "Ah, Jiao Jiao, don''t break up. I''m bragging. I''m still a virgin. I''m really a virgin."


    Feng Junru fell into the ice cave. His face was scared green. He hurriedly grabbed his mobile phone and explained loudly to the phone.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    The calf held his stomach in one side and laughed back and forth, even tears came out.


    Feng Jun found that he had been fooled. His mobile phone and screen were black. Where was there a call? He was angry and screamed, "calf, you son of a bitch, I''m going to kill you..."


    "Let you brag, little virgin, little virgin!"


    The calf ran away, laughing at Feng Jun while running. Feng Jun was almost mad.


    "Bang!"


    The Mavericks patronized and ran away. They accidentally collided with a man dressed in hats and sunglasses.


    "I''ll go! You don''t have eyes when you walk."


    The man stumbled when he was hit. His hat and sunglasses were knocked off, revealing a scarred and terrible face. He hurriedly squatted down to pick up sunglasses and couldn''t help drinking and scolding.


    "Little virgin... Eh!"


    The calf still shouted "little virgin" in his mouth. He was caught off guard and almost fell. He rolled in the air and took a few steps back to stand firm.


    Although the man''s tone was not good, he thought that he bumped into someone rashly. When he was about to apologize, the man trembled and stared at him: "who are you? How do you know my name?"


    The calf opened his mouth in amazement, "I don''t know you?"


    "Hum! Stop pretending. Come on, who sent you?"


    The man hurriedly put on his hat and stared at the calf with fierce killing intention in his eyes.


    The calf frowned: "what''s wrong with you? Who said I knew you?"


    "Calf, what''s going on?"


    Feng Jun just ran over. Seeing the two men at war, he immediately put down his gratitude and resentment temporarily, frowned and asked.


    "I don''t know. I accidentally bumped into this guy. Somehow, I asked who sent me. I''m sick."


    The calf tilted his mouth, but his muscles tightened and kept a secret alert. He noticed the man''s killing opportunity and was ready to strike first when the situation was bad.


    Feng Jun was so sensitive to the murderous spirit that he immediately noticed the bad intention emanating from the man and said vigilantly: "friend, my brother just bumped into you inadvertently. Is there any misunderstanding?"


    The man looked at Feng Jun suspiciously: "didn''t you come to me?"


    "Looking for you? What are you doing? We don''t know you."


    Feng Jun is also confused. He thinks the Mavericks are right. This guy may be a psycho.


    "It''s strange. Since you''re not looking for me and don''t know me, how can you know my name?"


    The man muttered in a puzzled whisper, but it didn''t look like Feng Jun and Mavericks came to trouble him. In this troubled autumn, he naturally wouldn''t ask for trouble.


    Put on the hat and sunglasses carefully, looked at them warily, and turned away without saying a word.


    "What a psycho!"


    The calf looked at the man''s furtive back and spat angrily.


    "Calf, that man seems to have been a soldier. Do you think it''s possible that his code name is little virgin?"


    Feng Jun looked at the man''s vigorous steps with a puzzled face, and his brain hole was wide open.


    "Hahaha, Feng Jun, you''re killing me. Whose code name is little virgin."


    The calf said with a narrow face, "of course, from now on, your code name is little virgin."


    "Calf, I''ll strangle you!"


    Feng Jun was so angry that he threw his teeth and claws at the calf. Unexpectedly, the calf was ready. After that, he ran away. They chased and fled, and soon disappeared in place.


    Behind a thatched cottage, the man with a hat slipped out and looked at their laughing back from a distance, Whispered: "He has yellow skin, black eyes, speaks Chinese, has a straight waist, strong steps, strong physique, and has evidence of advance and retreat. He must be soldiers of the kingdom of China. How could they appear here? That guy was clearly calling my name. He must have recognized me, but why did he deny it? Who are they? Is it the man sent by his father to find me, but I... Can''t go back now Ah... "

 Chapter 690

    Douli stood stunned and looked at the back of Mavericks and Feng Jun. two drops of glittering liquid slipped quietly from behind sunglasses. The involuntarily tall and straight figure seemed so sad and bleak.


    "Eh! Nono, what''s the matter? Let''s go!"


    Not far away, Ling Yunzheng was talking and laughing with Xiao Nuo and falling snow, but suddenly found Xiao Nuo standing there, trembling, excited, with tears in his eyes, and looked at a grass house in the distance.


    Ling Yun looked strangely along her eyes and only vaguely saw a man wearing a hat. It seemed that he had just disappeared behind the grass house.


    "You go back first!"


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes were red. He said a word in a hurry and ran to the hut. He shouted madly in his heart, brother, is it you? Is it really you?


    "What''s the situation? It can''t be an acquaintance?"


    Ling Yun said thoughtfully that she spent an afternoon trying to get on well with Xiao Nuo, so she left her mouth, or she would say whether she had met an old lover.


    It''s no wonder she misunderstood. Xiao Nuo''s performance was too abnormal. He looked excited and had tears in his eyes. It was completely the reaction when he met his old lover.


    "I''ll go and have a look. Don''t have any accident, Lao Lu. You send the young grannies back first."


    Xia Hou and the land war were like old friends at first sight these two days. They were all frank and frank. Their feelings heated up rapidly. They even became Lao Lu. After saying hello, they ran after Xiao Nuo.


    "Landlady, let''s go back first and let Lao Hou follow landlady Xiao."


    Lu Zhan scratched the back of his head and smiled at Ling Yun. He shouted to landlady Xiao, but he couldn''t help it. It''s impossible to distinguish who has too many landlords and doesn''t add a surname.


    "OK, let''s go back first!"


    Ling Yun smiled and didn''t care. Her hair was wet and covered with sea water. She felt very uncomfortable. She was eager to go back for a shower and took the falling snow first.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master, it''s so comfortable. Will you hit others a few more times?"


    In the hotel, Ding Ning looked at the blushing face and turned his head to wink at Jenny, who begged him hard. Suddenly, she trembled all over and felt a chill in her heart. Grandma''s unexpectedly met the legendary shaking M.


    "Cough, I can''t fight any more. I can''t even sit anymore."


    Ding Ning glanced at her swollen buttocks and secretly swallowed saliva. What''s strange about this girl.


    "Then wait for someone else''s swelling to subside, and the master will fight again."


    Jenny got up and snuggled up in his arms with her soft body. Her big blue gray eyes looked at him like a docile Persian cat. Her face was charming and exciting.


    Ding Ning forcibly pressed her heart, but found that the light spot representing her in her mind was much brighter than before. She couldn''t help moving in her heart. Unexpectedly, it could also increase her intimacy. It was really a special divine operation.


    "Cough, look at your performance!"


    Ding Ning hurriedly pushed her away, awkwardly turned her head and didn''t see her beautiful appearance. The woman was just kicking her nose and face. She felt that she couldn''t give her a good face, and said in a stern tone.


    But I didn''t find that Jenny saw his cold appearance, but there was a flash of intoxicated brilliance in her eyes. She said Jiao didi: "yes, master, people will be obedient."


    "I hope you stay here honestly. Don''t run around. You''ll come out when I call you!"


    Ding Ning''s heart was pounding, his mouth was dry and ordered, and he ran away in a panic.


    When I got to the living room, I drank several cups of cold boiled water and took a deep breath for a long time before I felt the heat in my heart. NIMA, this woman is a shaking m. It''s really evil.


    He should think about how to deal with the relationship with this woman. He can not turn her into his own woman and make her not betray. It seems that her shaking m attribute has a lot to do.


    "I''m back!"


    Without Xiao Nuo on the side, Lingyun rushed to Ding Ning''s arms without scruples, and Baji kissed him on the face.


    Snow chuckled, said hello and went back to her room to take a bath.


    "Hurry to take a bath. You smell like sea water."


    Ding Ning hugged Lingyun''s delicate body, patted her upturned hip and said with a spoiled face.


    "I''ll see you in the evening!"


    Lingyun whispered in his ear and winked at him. Then he stood up and went back to the room to take a bath.


    "Gollum!"


    Ding Ning swallowed, his heart was hot and scolded the goblin. It was not easy for the girl to lift up her anger.


    "Boss!"


    Lu Zhan, Peng Haitao and others also came in one after another to say hello to Ding Ning.


    "Brother Lu, where are Nono and Xiahou? Why didn''t they come back!"


    Ding Ning didn''t dare to make out with Ling Yun just now. She was afraid that Xiao Nuo, a little vinegar jar, would see another storm. She thought she was behind, but when Lu Zhan and others came in, they didn''t find her shadow. They asked strangely.


    "The landlady seemed to see an acquaintance just now and ran after him. Lao Hou was afraid of anything and followed up."


    Lu Zhan and others didn''t take it seriously. He said casually, but Ding Ning''s face changed and suddenly stood up: "where is it? I''ll go and have a look."


    "What''s the matter, boss? Is there anything wrong?"


    Peng Haitao was about to go back to his room to take a bath. When he heard the speech, he asked in amazement.


    Ding Ning frowned and calmly analyzed: "no, I''m just worried. After all, this is not China. Now many forces are looking for me. I''m worried that the enemy deliberately seduced her and threatened me with her."


    "No? Let''s go and have a look now."


    Lu Zhan and others were also nervous when they heard the speech. They secretly regretted that they had not followed to protect Xiao Nuo just now.


    But this can''t blame them. After all, they are not familiar with Xiao Nuo. Naturally, Lingyun and snowfall are more important in their hearts.


    "No, if it''s the enemy, it also needs protection here. You stay and I''ll go and have a look."


    Ding Ning strode out. He was worried because he thought Xiao Nuo could not meet any acquaintances here. It was probably a trap set by the enemy.


    "Haitao, Qiangzi, you are on guard here. You must ensure the safety of the landlady. I''ll go and have a look with the boss."


    The land war was a little worried. He ordered and walked out quickly.


    Peng Haitao and Gong Qiang nodded, quickly returned to the room, took out the dagger and held it in their hands. They looked serious and hid behind the door to guard.


    Without much effort, there was a voice in front of the door. When they heard Ding Ning''s voice, they were relieved and opened the door.


    Ding Ning came in with the lost Xiao Nuo in his arms. After making her a cup of tea, he seriously asked, "Nuo, what''s the matter? Where are your acquaintances in Indonesia?"


    "I... I seem to see my brother."


    Xiao Nuo said with red eyes and depressed spirit.


    "Your brother?"


    Ding Ning opened her mouth in amazement. Then she suddenly understood why Lu Zhan said that she might have met an acquaintance and tentatively comforted: "no, how could your brother be in Indonesia? Could you be wrong."


    "As like as two peas, I think he is a little bit far away, but I think he is a man who is dressed in a local dress and wears a sunglasses. But his figure is exactly the same as him. When I get past, he has disappeared."


    Xiao Nuo wanted to cry.


    The soft appearance of the always strong policewoman flower made Ding Ning feel distressed for a while. She quickly hugged her and comforted her softly: "you must miss your brother too much, so you mistook that person for your brother."


    "No, I think it''s him. It must be him. I must find him."


    Xiao Nuo shook his head reluctantly, took a deep breath and asked, "Ding Ning, when will you go back?"


    "We?"


    Ding Ning had a bad feeling in his heart. He frowned and said, "what do you mean? Don''t you go back with us?"


    Xiao Nuo clenched his lower lip and gently shook his head. There was a trace of stubbornness in his eyes: "I must find that man. Whether he is my brother or not, I have to confirm it myself."


    Ding Ning was silent for a moment, then solemnly said, "then I''ll stay and find it with you."


    "No, it''s too dangerous. So many people are looking for you. You must not stay. Go back first. I can be here alone."


    Xiao Nuo grabbed his hand and shook his head. She was a policeman. Although she didn''t know what the person who kidnapped Ding Ning wanted to do, she knew that he was in a very dangerous situation. Although it was important to find her brother, she couldn''t let Ding Ning take risks.


    "Silly girl, how can I trust you to stay alone? If you don''t go, I won''t go."


    Ding Ning looked at her affectionately and said firmly.


    Xiao Nuo''s nose was sour. All kinds of grievances accumulated in his heart during this period burst into tears. He suddenly rushed into Ding Ning''s arms, patted him on the back, and cried: "Why are you so good to me, why are you so good to me, whining... You can''t do it if the injured people want to leave..."


    Lu Zhan and others went back to their rooms and left space for them.


    Ding Ning was so distressed that he held her tightly in his arms, patted her on the back and comforted her softly: "good boy, don''t cry, don''t cry ha, you''re my woman, I''m not good to you, to whom."


    "Wuwuwuwu... You know... You Playboy... I... I have made countless decisions... To... Want to leave you... But... But I''m just worthless... I can''t do it anyway... Wuwuwuwu... I''m so afraid... I''m afraid I''ll never see you again... I''m afraid you don''t want me... Wuwuwu..."


    Xiao Nuo''s mood finally collapsed and cried out her grievances and pain during this period of time.


    Ding Ning felt terrible in his heart. He was sorry for Xiao Nuo. He was too careless and provoked one woman after another, which made Xiao Nuo so painful.


    However, every woman is his heart. He is reluctant to give up any one. Although he knows that he should not be stimulated at this time, he feels that it is time to make it clear. If Xiao Nuo really can''t accept it, he can only let go.


    Gently loosen Xiao Nuo and put his hands on her shoulders, Looking at her with sincere eyes, he said seriously: "nono, how can I not want you? I know it''s my bad, my flower heart, and I''m sorry for you. However, I really can''t control myself. I''m sincere to you. As long as you don''t take the initiative to leave me, I won''t give up you in my life. I''ll be good to you. Really, I can swear!"


    "Woo woo..."


    Listening to his affectionate confession, Xiao Nuo looked at him with tearful eyes, but his heart was bleeding with pain. He choked with tears on his face and said, "are you the same with other women and will never let go?"


    "Yes. Unless they give up!"


    When it came to this, extending his head was a knife, shrinking his head was also a knife. Ding Ning''s heart was horizontal. With a solemn and stirring expression on his face, he looked at her resolutely and firmly and nodded.


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes showed a look of sadness and disappointment. He smiled miserably and said, "I know. I wish you happiness. Oh, no, I wish you happiness!"

 Chapter 691

    Xiao Nuo finished, wiped his tears, with a bone penetrating indifference and determination in his eyes, turned and walked into the room.


    Ding Ning stretched out his hand to hold her, but he didn''t know what to say. Finally, he slipped feebly from the air.


    Staring at her closed door, her heart seemed to be gripped by an invisible big hand. It was so painful that it became difficult to breathe!


    Lying on the sofa, I lit a cigarette in an irritable mood, clamped it on my fingertips and let it burn. My eyes were empty and staring at the ceiling. I was distracted. The past that I had experienced with Xiao Nuo flashed in my mind.


    All along, he thought he was possessive to Xiao Nuo, but until now, he knew that the original unconscious love root had already been deeply planted, and the scenes of the past could never be erased and hopelessly forgotten!


    He wanted to break in, hold her tightly in his arms and tell her that he loved her and he couldn''t lose her.


    But


    He has no courage, he has no qualification. What he just said can''t count.


    Xiao Nuo took the initiative to give up him. How could he cling to her and beg to save her?


    What if she changes her mind? Can he give up Lingyun, snowfall, Xiaoyao, walking alone at night, Jingjing and Qiaoqiao for Xiao Nuo?


    The answer is yes, no!


    So this is a knot that can never be opened.


    Ding Ning was very depressed. His mind was blank and he twitched painfully. He didn''t wake up until his cigarette butt burned his hand. He listlessly entered the seven kill room to see how he recovered.


    Seven kill opened his eyes and lay quietly on the bed, as if a walking corpse was lifeless.


    Ding Ning looked at him quietly for a long time before sitting down by his bed and said in a hoarse voice, "wake up?"


    Seven kill didn''t speak and didn''t care how he got out of danger. His eyes didn''t seem to have any focus and looked at the ceiling.


    The betrayal of the purse ended his first love without illness, which was a fatal blow to him. His ignorant heart was broken at the moment.


    Although he woke up and found that he had unconsciously broken through the sixth day of the great master, he would be ecstatic in the past.


    But at the moment, he didn''t feel any betrayal by the people he loved. The heartbreaking pain made him loveless.


    Ding Ning thought his toxicity was not clear. He quickly took his pulse to check his body. He found that he had no problem at the moment. He couldn''t help shaking his hand in front of him, "are you okay!"


    "Give me a cigarette!"


    Seven kill finally had a reaction, still half dead, but the hoarse voice startled Ding Ning.


    Shaking his head with a wry smile, Ding Ning took out two cigarettes and lit them, one in his mouth and the other in his own mouth.


    Neither of them spoke. One by one, they buried themselves in smoking, thinking about their own thoughts, or bearing the scars in their hearts and tasting the desolation and pain.


    "Want to drink, want to get drunk, listen to the greedy wolf, drunk will be dizzy, forget all your troubles, I want to try!"


    Seven kill suddenly seemed to talk like a dream.


    "I''ll accompany you!"


    Ding Ning also wants to get drunk. He takes out a box of Erguotou he bought in Yanjing from the kid space. He likes to drink spirits.


    One person holds a bottle, smokes and drinks wine. No one speaks or touches a glass, so he drinks silently.


    As time went by, the sunset slowly set in the west, and the room gradually darkened, but they still didn''t have the interest to talk. They didn''t even bother to turn on the lights. Only two cigarette butts flickered in the dark from time to time.


    It was not until Xia Hou opened the door and called them to dinner that he found that the room was full of smoke and wine. The ground was full of empty wine bottles and cigarette butts, which made him cough again and again.


    Xia Hou looked gloomy. Although he could not eavesdrop in the room at that time, with his ears, how could he not hear what Xiao Nuo said.


    After coughing twice, Xia Hou hardened his head and said, "young master, boss Xiao... Er, Miss Xiao has left."


    "I know!"


    Ding Ning responded forcefully and breathlessly, picked up the bottle and took another sip. Xiao Nuo left alone an hour ago without saying hello to anyone, but how could he not know.


    Now Xia Hou mentioned it again, and his heart anesthetized by alcohol began to ache faintly again.


    "Young master, it''s time for dinner."


    When Xia Hou saw that he was not in a state, he could only say it in a blunt tone. He sighed in his heart. If the eldest lady knew that the young master was so depressed, she would be very sad!


    "You eat, I have no appetite!"


    Ding Ning, with disheveled hair and bloodshot eyes, sat cross legged at the corner of the bed and poured a breath into Erguotou before he said listlessly.


    "Young master, look what you look like now?"


    Looking at his decadent look, Xia Hou suddenly became angry and shouted angrily.


    Lu Zhan and others who were waiting in the living room trembled and secretly admired Xia Hou''s courage. They didn''t have the courage to roar with Ding Ning.


    Falling snow''s face was distressed. She wanted to say something, but Ling Yun held her, shook her head and motioned her not to speak.


    No one knows Ding Ning better than her. She knows that he is really sad this time. What Xia Hou is doing is what she wants to do.


    She didn''t know what was on Ding Ning''s shoulders, but she knew that someone must stand up and scold him now, otherwise, people will really be decadent.


    Ding Ning turned a deaf ear and continued to drink his own way. He wanted to get drunk. Only when he was drunk unconscious could he forget the pain in his heart.


    However, he couldn''t get drunk. The more he drank, the more sober he became. He took the good memories that flashed in his mind when he was with Xiao Nuo as wine and food.


    "Young master, get up, get up!"


    Xia Hou was really angry. He picked up Ding Ning''s collar, lifted him from the ground, shook him vigorously, and his eyes gushed anger: "do you remember who you are? Do you still know the responsibility you shoulder? Do you abuse yourself so much for a woman?"


    Ding Ning let him shake like a pile of rotten meat without bones. His eyes were dull and dull, hiding the deep sadness.


    "Wake up, you''re not alone. You still have grandma Yun, grandma snowfall and the eldest lady. How sad it would be for the eldest lady to see you like this."


    Xia Hou shook Ding Ning like boneless noodles like a vent and roared with anger.


    "Sister, yes, sister, I have sister. Even if everyone leaves me, sister will not leave me. Let''s go, let''s go, hehe, sister is the best, hehe..."


    Ding Ning was dazzled by him. He was really drunk. His eyes were straight and his mouth was salivating. He smiled foolishly, but two lines of tears burst into tears.


    "Brother Xia Hou, don''t shake. I''m really drunk!"


    Snow really couldn''t see it anymore. With tears in her heart, she rushed forward to take Ding Ning from Xia Hou and protect him behind like an old hen protecting the calf.


    Ling Yunhong looked at Ding Ning and said in a low voice, "brother Xia Hou, give him to us. Go and have something to eat."


    Xia Hou took a deep look at Ding Ning, sighed, turned and walked out. He was very sad. Why did the young master who has always been strong and sunny suddenly become like this.


    Lu Zhan and others want to come forward to help. Ling Yun and Luo Xue refuse to let them go to dinner. They take care of Ding Ning.


    Looking at the already drunk unconscious seven murders, Lingyun took Ding Ning back to his room, brought a basin of hot water from the falling snow, and helped Ding Ning wipe his forehead and body.


    Snow, who has never had a temper, was angry for the first time. She complained and said, "sister Nuo is really unkind. Brother is so good that she should treat him like this."


    "Hey!"


    Ling Yun sighed faintly, Self reproach said: "everyone has his own aspirations and can''t force it. A girl who grew up in a rich family like her naturally has her own pride and personality. I can see that she really loves Ding Ning, but her pride and self-esteem don''t allow her to share her love with others. It''s all my fault. If she doesn''t face her, she may be able to slowly change her mind, but now..."


    "Sister Yun, it''s not your fault. If she really loves her brother, she won''t have the heart to leave him, causing him to become like this."


    Seeing Lingyun''s self reproach, Luoxue hurriedly comforted in a soft voice.


    "I can understand her mood. Anyway, she is a good girl. Ding Ning really likes her. Snow, don''t hate her, okay?"


    Lingyun is in a depressed mood. How can she not understand Xiao Nuo''s mood? When she realized that Ding Ning loved more than one person in her heart, did she not suffer as much as she did?


    But she finally figured it out, but Xiao Nuo didn''t. She said something psychologically. Looking at Ding Ning''s decadent and painful appearance, she still vaguely envied Xiao Nuo. Would he be so sad if she left Ding Ning?


    "Lao Hou, I really admire you for being so angry with your boss!"


    In the seaside restaurant, Lu Zhan said to Xia Hou with admiration.


    Xia Hou said bitterly, "when I want to, I''m impulsive and brave. When the young master wakes up, I don''t know how to wear small shoes for me."


    "Don''t worry, the boss is not so stingy."


    Lu Zhan patted him on the shoulder comfortingly, "you are also good for him."


    "Hey, I just feel unworthy for the eldest lady. The eldest lady has been suffering so much for so many years. She is full of expectations for the young master, but the young master''s appearance really disappoints me."


    Xia Hou never drinks to protect Ding Qianlie, but today, he is really depressed and breaks the ring for the first time.


    "Well, the boss is also sad for a while. When he gets drunk, he will get better as soon as he wakes up tomorrow. Haitao, you and the calf will have a drink with Lao Hou. I won''t drink any more. Others will be on duty with me at night. Pack some food and go back to Gong Qiang and Feng Jun. Er, there are two landlords."


    The land war quietly arranged that he didn''t drink. Among these people, only he and Xiahou are the best. In case Xiahou gets drunk, he must take the responsibility of vigilance at night.


    "The boss hasn''t eaten yet. Do you want to bring him one?"


    The calf asked in a low voice.


    "Forget it, if the boss drinks like that, he can''t eat even if he brings him dragon meat."


    Said the marine with a wry smile.


    "Hi, in the afternoon, Feng Jun and I met a strange man."


    Seeing that the atmosphere was depressed and wanted to adjust the atmosphere, the Mavericks talked about meeting Douli people in the afternoon. They laughed when Feng Jun pretended to be a non virgin.


    Xia Hou looked serious and asked urgently, "is the man with a hat wearing local clothes and sunglasses to cover his face?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter? You saw it, too?"


    The Mavericks didn''t know that Xiao Nuo went to chase Douli man this afternoon, and asked with a puzzled face.


    Lu Zhan and others also thought of something. Their face changed and asked in a surprised voice, "where did you meet the man with a hat?"

 Chapter 692

    "It''s not far from the gate of our hotel, um... I remember it''s in front of a straw hut..."


    The Mavericks carefully recalled the details at that time.


    Xia Hou was not in the mood to drink. Her eyes glittered and said, "grandma Xiao said that the man was very much like her brother. Seeing how excited she was at that time, she should have a good relationship with her brother. You say, if we can find the man, will grandma Xiao change her mind and the young master will not be so decadent."


    "Pa!"


    The land war clapped his hands excitedly, "yes, I didn''t expect that. Hurry, let''s eat quickly. After dinner, let''s go separately. Even if we dig the Island three feet, we''ll find people."


    "The island is big and small. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to find someone?"


    Peng Haitao asked anxiously.


    "It''s not that complicated. When the calf meets the man with a hat, he is in front of the thatched roof near the hotel. When we see the man with a hat, he is also nearby, which means that he probably lives there. Therefore, we don''t need to look around the world. Just focus on looking near the thatched roof. I estimate that nine times out of ten he lives there."


    The marine said confidently.


    "According to my observation when I went to the island, on the south side of the hotel, there is a homestay built by a thatched house, which is very close to the place where the Douli man appeared. We can focus on finding that one."


    Xia Hou''s eyes glittered with wisdom. "According to the Mavericks, that man is a Chinese and is on guard against something, so he is likely to live there temporarily."


    "I have another question. Now that Mrs. Xiao has gone, even if we find that person, how can we be sure that it is the person Mrs. Xiao is looking for?"


    The Mavericks asked a question.


    Lu Zhan and Xia Hou couldn''t help smiling at each other.


    Xiao Nuo broke up with Ding Ning again, and Ding Ning could not sit idly by. When she left quietly, Ding Ning sent a spiritual message and asked Xia hou to secretly follow her and know her foothold.


    Xiao Nuo just left this hotel for another hotel. She won''t leave anyway until she finds the person suspected of her brother.


    Ocean soul is translated into Chinese, which is the soul of the sea and the name of this thatched house home with local characteristics.


    The night was thick, the bright moonlight fell on the earth, and the whirling shadows of trees danced with the night wind, rustling like demons, adding a strange feeling to the night of the island.


    Xiao Nuo stood quietly in front of the window of the room and looked at the quiet and vivid night. There seemed to be no emotional ups and downs on her calm face, but her red and swollen eyes and tears that had not been wiped clean showed that her heart was not as calm as it looked on the surface.


    Although her heart was very painful, she didn''t feel regret. She had a reason to stay. She would never leave until she solved the mystery of the man with a hat shaped like her brother, otherwise she would never be at ease all her life.


    The only reason Ding Ning can stay is for her. With her understanding of him, even through fire and water, he will stay for her.


    If it is the usual, she will feel very happy and sweet, and will happily enjoy his pity and love for herself. But this time, she really can''t. his current situation is too dangerous, and she can''t be so selfish, so she can only force him to leave in this decisive way.


    Not far away, there was a faint noise, like that from the cashier of the B & B registration. Xiao Nuo frowned. How could anyone check in so late? But it had nothing to do with her. She was not in the mood to pay attention to these. She turned off the lights and went to bed. She wanted to nourish herself and save her sharp. She would have the spirit to find the man who suspected her brother tomorrow.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    Just as she couldn''t sleep, the door was knocked gently.


    Xiao Nuo got up vigilantly and looked at the door. He wondered in his heart, who will knock at the door so late? Is it Ding Ning?


    No, no, she knows how proud Ding Ning is. If she refuses him so ruthlessly, he will never pester her.


    "Who?"


    Xiao Nuo turned on the light and asked in a low voice. She wondered who else would knock at the door in the middle of the night in this foreign country.


    "Benedictine... Benedictine... Benedictine... Benedictine... Benedictine..."


    No one answered outside, but the slight knock didn''t stop. Listening to the two short and three long knocks, Xiao Nuo''s face changed sharply. Without hesitation, he climbed up and rushed to open the door. This was his favorite way to knock when his brother played hide and seek with her when he was a child.


    Looking at the man with a hat standing in front of the door, Xiao Nuo jumped directly into his arms and cried out, "brother..."


    "Shh, nono, keep your voice down and let me go first!"


    Douli man''s voice also had a trace of uncontrollable excitement. Xiao Nuo quickly nodded, wiped his tears and let him into the room. Only then did he find that there was still a man behind him.


    "Brother, who is the man you carry?"


    Xiao Nuo noticed that his brother looked very nervous, and didn''t take down his hat and sunglasses from beginning to end. Realizing that he was afraid of trouble now, he was inexplicably nervous, carefully closed the door, turned and asked.


    Douli man put the man on his back on the bed, turned around and looked at her up and down, didn''t answer her question, but said with emotion: "nono, I haven''t seen you for more than three years, and you''ve grown up."


    "Brother, where have you been all these years? Why don''t you go home? Have you encountered any trouble? Why don''t you contact home? Don''t you know how worried my parents and I are about you... Ah, Ding Ning, what''s the matter with him?"


    Xiao Nuo asked questions like a firecracker. She had countless questions to ask. But at the moment when the man in the hat turned and smiled bitterly, when he accidentally saw the man lying in bed, his face suddenly changed sharply, and she rushed over with a cry of surprise and asked nervously.


    Seeing that his sister cared about Ding Ning so much, the Douli man couldn''t help flashing a different color: "Nuo, do you know him?"


    "Well, how could he be with you? What happened to him? What happened?"


    Xiao Nuo looked at "Ding Ning" and closed her eyes. Her face was pale and bloodless. Even her chest seemed to have no ups and downs. Her heart suddenly hurt. Tears came out and asked with a cry.


    "Don''t worry, he''s not dead yet. He''s just unconscious."


    The hat man slowly took off the hat, took off his sunglasses and revealed a face full of scars. Xiao Nuo forgot to worry about Ding Ning. Meimou suddenly opened her eyes and looked at him in pain, crying: "brother, how did you become like this?"


    Xiao Chunan, a man in a hat, had a bitter look on his face, and there was a deep hatred in his eyes, He spoke hoarsely: "Three years ago, I was ordered to lead a team to the United States to carry out a mission. As a result, my identity was betrayed. We were ambushed. Five people in our team retreated while fighting. Three brothers were seriously injured and it was impossible to escape. Therefore, I had to pity the intelligence personnel lurking in the United States and hid in the safe house with their help, but we didn''t expect to betray them Our people are among these intelligence agents. "


    Xiao Chu Nanman''s scarred face showed a painful color: "we couldn''t contact the outside world at that time, and we were in urgent need of doctors and food. We had to buy materials and invite doctors through intelligence personnel. Unexpectedly, there were ghosts among these intelligence personnel who drugged our food. When I woke up, I was already in a laboratory..."


    "Is it a divine organization?"


    Xiao Nuo immediately responded and suddenly asked.


    "Well, do you know the divine race organization?"


    Xiao Chunan looked at his sister in surprise. Over the years, he had been to Ninghai and secretly visited her from a long distance. In his impression, his sister was a special police officer in Ninghai. How could he come into contact with divine organizations at that level.


    "I met people who escaped from the divine organization with him, so I know a little about this evil organization."


    Xiao Nuo affectionately looked at "Ding Ning" lying in bed and remembered the memories between them. He felt sour, sweet and uncomfortable. The five flavors were complex and difficult to understand.


    Xiao Chunan looked at her strangely: "are you familiar?"


    "Well, I know him very well. He is my... My fiance!"


    Xiao Nuo blushed and said shyly.


    "No... fiance? You said he was... The man whose father helped you make an engagement since childhood?"


    A thunderbolt flashed in Xiao Chunan''s mind and asked numbly.


    "Well, it''s him. I didn''t know until I knew him."


    Xiao Nuo blushed and said shyly, but the warmth and sweetness in his eyes can be seen by a blind man.


    Xiao Chunan knows how much about her sister. At first glance, she knows that she has moved her true feelings for Ding Ning. She can''t help feeling bitter. What can we do? This "brother-in-law" is half dead now. I''m afraid it''s hard to live. How sad should her sister be if he dies?


    Xiao Nuo quickly restrained his thoughts: "brother, you go on, how did you escape from the divine race organization?"


    Xiao Chunan appears here and is still with Ding Ning. She naturally thinks that her brother escaped.


    Xiao Chunan touched a crumpled cigarette and lit it. His face was full of unspeakable loneliness and bitterness: "if I had the ability to escape, I wouldn''t have stayed home for more than three years, and I didn''t even dare to contact my family."


    "Ah!"


    Xiao Nuo covered his mouth in shock, nervously looked at the door, lowered his voice and said, "then how did you appear here?"


    "All my teammates died. They didn''t die on the way to the mission. They all died in the test of genetic potion!"


    Xiao Chunan''s hands were shaking and seemed to feel unworthy for those dead comrades in arms. Those iron men who worked for the country and the people did not die in the hands of the enemy, but died worthlessly in the crazy drug test, which was a great shame for Chinese soldiers.


    After taking a hard smoke, Xiao Chunan said sadly with red eyes: "I have a big life, or my physique is special. Those genetic potions have no effect on me. There is no variation except that they can make me miserable."


    "Brother!"


    Xiao Nuo held his brother''s hand and cried out in pain. She remembered the tragedy of Ling Fei and Chu Yunna at that time. She could understand how many sins her brother had suffered and how much pain she had suffered, so that she could stand here alive.


    "It''s all over!"


    Xiao Chunan shook her hand in comfort, Continue: "Maybe it''s because of my immune constitution that those lunatics are very interested in me. They constantly give me various levels of genetic drugs to study my constitution. Finally, they found that even the genetic drugs that can make dark gold warriors have no effect on me. After that, their research on me came to an end for the time being, and they are ready to study higher-level genetic drugs for experiments. I And therefore survived. "


    Xiao Nuo looked at her brother with tearful eyes. Despite his understatement, she knew how thrilling the process was. Not to mention the pain and danger of the drug test process, just the psychological fear, sadness and despair could not be borne by ordinary people.

 Chapter 693

    "Well, don''t be sad. Brother is fine. Aren''t you still standing here?"


    Xiao Chunan felt his sister''s heartache and gently patted Xiao Nuo''s hand, which in turn comforted him.


    "By the way, brother, how did you know I was coming and how did you know I lived here? When I saw you this afternoon, I immediately went after you, but I didn''t catch up."


    Xiao Nuo suddenly remembered that Ding Ning was still in a coma. He didn''t know what had happened and hurriedly asked.


    "Don''t worry, listen to me. As I took the genetic potion, those crazy scientists kept testing my body and found no change, so they put aside their research on me temporarily. In addition, I wanted to live to avenge my comrades in arms, so I restrained my hatred, always behaved obediently, cooperated with their research, and sometimes took the initiative to help them serve tea After pouring water, they gradually relaxed their vigilance against me and thought that I had been accepted. In addition, since I was Chinese, they tested me several times. After I passed the test, I had the right to move freely in the test base. "


    Xiao Chunan took a hard smoke and snuffed out the cigarette end in the ashtray. His face showed a thick color of humiliation. Although he said it easily, with his always proud and strong temperament, he had to flatter those enemies in order to hate. He begged them like a pug and lived without dignity. That was the greatest pain and torture for him.


    "Brother, don''t think so much. As long as you can live, you must let them pay their blood debts in the future."


    Xiao Nuo understood his brother''s mood and persuasively.


    Xiao Chunan''s bitter smile: "Revenge? It''s not easy. The more I know about the divine organization, the more I know the strength and horror of this organization. I live in humiliation over the years and have been secretly collecting information about the divine organization. But so far, what I have learned is only the tip of the iceberg. This organization has an extremely complex structure, strict hierarchy and strict confidentiality measures, even if I perform well But my level is not enough. The secrets I can access are irrelevant. "


    "Brother, since you can go to Indonesia, why don''t you go home? Even if you can''t revenge, at least those bad guys don''t dare to catch you in China easily."


    Xiao Nuo looked at his brother''s painful expression and knew that he remembered the unbearable past again. He comforted with warm words.


    "I also want to go back, but I can''t go back. They implanted explosive chips in my brain. Once I dare to get out of the sight of the organization for a long time and the organization thinks I have betrayed, my head will explode with a bang."


    Xiao Chunan smiled sadly and pointed to his head.


    "Ah, how could this happen? Is there any way to take out the chip?"


    Xiao Nuo''s face changed sharply and asked with a trace of luck.


    "It''s impossible. The God descendant organization has the world''s top medical experts and the most advanced technology. No one can take out the chip they implanted. As long as I have craniotomy, the chip will feel the temperature change, and if it exceeds a critical point, it will alarm. Those crazy people will immediately start the detonating procedure, and even the people who operate on me will not be spared."


    Xiao Chunan patted Xiao Nuoqin''s sweaty hand, Smiled and comforted: "It''s all right. Anyway, I should have been a dead man three years ago. I have earned money since I was able to live. The reason why I appeared in Indonesia is that the divine organization wants to establish a test base in Southeast Asia and slowly infiltrate into China. I don''t want to miss this opportunity, so I took the initiative to apply to take charge of it. But those people are very hesitant and worried that I will be recognized My original identity, until I destroyed my appearance, the organization agreed to let me take charge. This is probably my life. After I learned that our Chinese compatriots were kidnapped, I took the risk to save him. Unexpectedly, he was my future brother-in-law. Ha ha, now even if I die, I''m worth it. "


    "Brother!"


    Xiao Nuo sobbed and shouted. Tears filled her beautiful eyes. When she thought of her brother''s tragic fate, she convulsed painfully.


    "By the way, nono, did your father ask you to come to Indonesia this time? When I saw the people protecting you this afternoon, they were soldiers. Because they were there, I clearly saw you chasing, and I didn''t dare to recognize you. But I''ve been quietly watching your movements since then, and I know that you moved here. I didn''t want to recognize you, but those people came to the B & B just now Where I live, I can''t hide from you. "


    Xiao Chunan sighed and looked unbearable. He said softly, "of course, there is another important reason. My brother-in-law''s situation is very bad. If I don''t rescue him in time, I''m afraid... My medical conditions here are limited, so I can only give him to you. If you return home immediately and find the best doctor, maybe it can be saved."


    "What? What happened to him?"


    Xiao Nuo thought Ding Ning was just in a coma. Until now, he knew that things were not as simple as she thought. His face suddenly changed and asked nervously.


    "He should have been kidnapped by the mental toxin newly developed by the organization. If he can''t get the antidote to remove the toxin within three days, even if he can survive, he will become an idiot."


    Fearing that his sister could not stand the blow, Xiao Chunan grabbed her hand and comforted: "since he was kidnapped, he should have been in a coma for more than a day, and there is still one day left. If you can take him back for treatment immediately, it may be saved."


    "How could this happen?"


    Xiao Nuo''s face was pale and his heart was confused, but he immediately realized that something was wrong and asked, "brother, you just said he was always in a coma. When did you save him?"


    "This morning, I pretended to be the head of the vampire mercenary regiment and robbed him from the hotel. If I hadn''t met an expert to help secretly, I wouldn''t have saved him."


    Xiao Chunan said with lingering fear: "I didn''t dare to stay in Bali for a long time, so I took him to Longmu island to hide. In the afternoon, I went out to find a way to send him back to China for rescue. Unexpectedly, I met you."


    "Oh, no way. He''s still with me this afternoon. How can he be with you?"


    Xiao Nuo is a little confused. Is Ding Ning who has been with her false? It''s impossible. Even if she admits her mistake alone, Lingyun and so many of them can''t admit their mistakes, right?


    "How is it possible to be with you in the afternoon? I''ve been with him since I rescued him from the hotel. How can he be with you except when I went out in the afternoon?"


    Xiao Chunan looked at his sister with worried eyes and thought she wouldn''t have excessive auditory hallucinations.


    "No, I can''t be wrong. I''m not alone. When I see him, he still..."


    Xiao Nuo thought of being kissed by Ding Ning in public, and a shy red cloud floated on her face. It was not the first time. She was sure it was definitely Ding Ning''s taste.


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    Xiao Chunan''s face became serious, and he whispered to himself that someone pretended to be this guy and took advantage of his sister?


    "Nothing... Nothing. I''m sure that person is Ding Ning, so this person... Is likely to be fake."


    Xiao Nuo suddenly remembered Ding Ning''s magical cosmetic technique, sat by the bed and carefully observed "fake Ding Ning", and even stretched out his hand to pull the skin on his neck to see if he had made a disguise, but the biological simulation skin was so magical that Xiao Nuo could not see the trace of cosmetic.


    But Xiao Nuo didn''t get nothing. At least he could see that although the man in front of him was 90% similar to Ding Ning, he still had some differences in nuances.


    After all, Ding Ning was in a hurry at that time. It was not easy to dress up as 90% similar to him. Maybe ordinary people can''t see it, but Xiao Nuo''s love for him is unforgettable. He can recognize his bone residue even if he burns it into ash. How can he not see it.


    Xiao Nuo, who got the result, breathed a long sigh of relief: "this is not him. Although he is very similar to him, this man''s nose is not as strong as him, his lips are thinner than him, his eyebrows are not as thick, his chin is sharper than him, his shoulders are not as wide as him, his stature is not as tall as him, and his muscles are somewhat exaggerated, which is not as good-looking as him..."


    Listen, Xiao Nuo found out more than a dozen differences in the twinkling of an eye. Xiao Chunan''s face became very strange. How familiar it must be to find out so many differences.


    Especially the muscles are not as good-looking as him? It''s obvious that you can''t know until you''ve seen that guy all over. Have they had a... Relationship?


    "Cough, nono, tell my brother the truth. Have you been with him, cough..."


    Although he is his own sister, Xiao Chunan is also embarrassed to ask such a question.


    "Which one?"


    Xiao Nuo asked subconsciously. Looking at his brother''s unnatural face and dodging eyes, he reacted. He was ashamed and stamped his feet with a charming face. "Brother, you hate it!"


    "Cough, I didn''t ask. Anyway, it will be husband and wife sooner or later. You decide your own business."


    Xiao Chunan saw from his sister''s shy expression that his guess was unfortunate. There was a sour feeling that his own Shuiling cabbage was arched by a pig. In order to avoid Xiao Nuo''s embarrassment, he quickly changed the topic and said, "Nuo, even if this person is not his brother-in-law, but he looks so like his brother-in-law, it must have something to do with him. Do you think it would be his brother?"


    "Well, shouldn''t it?"


    If it was in the past, Xiao Nuo dared to say no, but after Ding Ning inexplicably had more sisters, she couldn''t be so sure.


    Even his sister came out. Maybe he had a twin brother, but Xiao Nuo was a little flustered at the thought of twins.


    If Ding Ning has a twin brother, is his fiance Ding Ning or the person in front of him?


    If it was Ding Ning, it would be better. After all, she had lost her body to him and was in love with each other. But if she was the person in front of her, it would be a big trouble.


    Xiao Nuo was very tangled. At this moment, she even had the idea of killing people. As long as this guy died, her fiance could only be Ding Ning, and all her troubles were gone.


    But she was a policeman. She couldn''t do such a thing. She just thought about it and had a strong sense of guilt. She quickly resisted this bad idea and shouted deeply to stop thinking.


    "Brother, I''ve decided to go to Ding Ning immediately. No matter who he is, since he looks like him, it must have something to do with him. Besides, only Ding Ning can save his life."


    When Xiao Nuo said this, he suddenly looked ecstatic and said excitedly, "brother, I thought of it, I thought of it!"


    "What do you think?"


    Xiao Chunan looked confused and didn''t know what she was talking about.


    "The chip in your brain. If anyone in the world can take out the chip in your brain, it''s only Ding Ning."


    Xiao Nuo said happily that she believed in Ding Ning''s medical skills. So far, he hasn''t let her down. I believe this time is no exception.

 Chapter 694

    "Nono, I can understand your mood. I also know you are for my good, but..."


    Xiao Chunan looked bleak and shook his head gently: "the chip in my brain was implanted by the world''s top medical experts. Even if my brother-in-law''s medical skills are good, he can''t take it out. Forget it."


    "Brother, how can you do this? This is not you who will never give up. How do you know if Ding Ning can take out the chip without trying?"


    Xiao Nuo looked at his brother with a light on his face and said proudly, "do you know why Ding Ning was kidnapped? Do you know why the divine organization kidnapped him?"


    "Why?"


    Xiao Chunan''s position in the divine organization is not high. I really don''t know why.


    "The God descendant organization did not kill him, but kidnapped him. It is because his excellent medical skills have reached the point of threatening the God descendant organization. Therefore, the God descendant organization is bound to win him. It wants to recruit him for its own use and study the genetic potion for them."


    Xiao Nuo has a proud look on his face. Although the divine descendant organization has bad intentions and even evil intentions, Ding Ning can be valued by the divine descendant organization with the world''s top medical expert team. Is this not the embodiment of his value? Will the divine descendant organization see it in the eyes of other doctors? The answer is, of course, No.


    Xiao Chunan was slightly moved and quite moved. If he was really like what his sister said, it might be possible to remove the chip in his brain.


    However, he recoiled at the thought that once the operation failed, the explosion was powerful enough to blow him and the caster to pieces.


    He didn''t regret his own death. When he watched his comrades in arms die in pain more than three years ago, his heart was dead. If it weren''t for the belief of revenge to support him, he would have ended up in the painful torture of life rather than death.


    But dingning is his future brother-in-law and his sister''s beloved man. How could he let dingning risk his life in order to save him?


    "No, it''s too dangerous. You don''t know the power of the chip explosion. At the beginning, those people demonstrated the explosion effect on the spot in order to frighten us. An abandoned building, an experimenter with a chip implanted in his brain, the group of madmen just pressed the remote control gently, half of the building was blown up, and the bones of the experimenter could not be found."


    Xiao Chunan looked at Xiao Nuo with a lingering fear on his face and said with a heavy look: "I''ve been destroyed. Do you want to see your brother-in-law buried with me?"


    "Brother... Woo woo..."


    When Xiao Nuo heard his brother say this, she realized the seriousness of the matter. She didn''t want her brother to die. Of course, she wouldn''t want Ding Ning to die, and she didn''t want Ding Ning to die to help her brother.


    What''s more, she just broke up with Ding Ning, turned around and begged him to risk her life to save her brother. Although she believed that Ding Ning would never refuse, what would others think and think? Will you think she is too realistic, make up with him when she uses him, and leave him without mercy when she doesn''t need it.


    But what should she do? I can''t watch my brother stand alone and desperately struggle on the line of life and death. Will I die at any time?


    Xiao Nuo had never been so complicated and tangled. She looked at her brother''s terrible scar face with tearful eyes. She finally made up her mind. Even if she was laughed at by everyone, she would ask Ding Ning to do it. That was her brother''s only hope and last hope.


    Ding Ning, if you can save my brother, no matter how many women you have, I will never abandon you in my life, even if I repay your kindness.


    If... In case you fail and even lose your life, I will never live alone and commit suicide immediately to accompany you and your brother.


    Sorry, Ding Ning, please forgive my selfishness and let me be willful for the last time!


    Xiao Nuo quickly made a decision and whispered silently in her heart. She wanted to gamble once, with two, no, three lives. If she won, everything would be fine. If she lost, she would only die!


    With determination in her eyes, she looked at her brother who was buried in smoking. Suddenly she hit him behind the head. She wanted to stun her brother, otherwise he would never promise Ding Ning to help him.


    "Er!"


    Xiao Chunan groaned and looked at Xiao Nuo puzzled: "Nuo, why are you beating me?"


    "Ah?"


    Xiao Nuo was silly. She was very sure of her strength. Why didn''t her brother faint?


    "I see. You want to stun me and ask your brother-in-law to help me, don''t you?"


    Xiao Chunan softened his face, smiled bitterly and said gratefully, "Nuo, I understand your mood and your kindness, but I really don''t need it. It''s not worth it for my rotten life. I can see that you like your brother-in-law very much and live a good life with him in the future, if..."


    Speaking of this, a trace of guilt and apology appeared on Xiao Chunan''s face: "if possible, after obtaining the consent of his brother-in-law, would it be good to choose a boy from your children to follow his parents'' surname? My brother is unfilial and can''t inherit the Xiao family. I can only ask you."


    "Elder brother, I don''t want you to die. I must let you live and give birth to yourself. Dingning''s children and I are not surnamed Xiao... Wuwuwuwu..."


    Listening to his brother''s confession like his last words, Xiao Nuo couldn''t control himself anymore. He rushed to his brother''s arms and cried bitterly.


    "That''s what you said. You want to have a baby with me. I hope you keep your word and don''t go back on your words."


    Just then, an excited voice suddenly sounded in the room.


    "Ah, who is it?"


    Xiao Chunan''s muscles tightened in an instant, pulled Xiao Nuo behind him, looked warily at the empty room, nervously stared at the "fake dingning" on the bed and asked.


    Xiao Nuo blushed, stamped his feet, and shouted angrily, "you rascal, don''t come out quickly."


    "I can''t get out yet. I have to wait a while."


    After Ding Ning''s voice sounded again in the room, it disappeared and there was no movement.


    Xiao Chunan looked at his sister with tongue tied eyes and asked incredulously, "is this my brother-in-law?"


    "What brother-in-law? He hasn''t been married yet."


    Xiao Nuo blushed and said coyly.


    "How does it sound so familiar? I seem to have heard it somewhere."


    Xiao Chunan frowned and racked his brains to remember, but he couldn''t remember.


    "It''s impossible. You''re in Indonesia and he''s in China. How can you meet him?"


    Xiao Nuo looked at his brother suspiciously. He thought it was the "fake dingning" in bed who had talked to his brother, so he felt familiar with him. But later, when he thought that his brother said that "fake dingning" had been in a coma, he immediately rejected the idea.


    "I don''t know. I just feel very familiar, but I can''t remember anything."


    Xiao Chunan scratched his head and said with a distressed face.


    Xiao Nuo shrugged his shoulders. He was nervous and excited. Although he didn''t know how the hooligan did it, he was inexplicably full of expectation at the thought of seeing him again soon.


    ¡­¡­


    In the villa of Novotel Hotel, Ding Ning slowly opened her eyes and looked at the two women lying by the bed who had fallen asleep. A color of doting flashed across her eyes.


    He quietly took the two women to bed and lay down. He laid a heavy foundation array to guard them. After thinking about it, he changed his clothes and couldn''t wait to turn out of the window. He knew that Xiao Chunan would not want to see others and expose his secret before he was taken out of the chip.


    He was really drunk, but his physique was different from ordinary people. He woke up soon. After waking up, he didn''t know how to face Lingyun and snowfall, so he didn''t open his eyes, but tried to communicate with the imps attached to the golden zombies.


    But he didn''t expect that the zombie was not far away from him. On a whim, he thought that the kid was also his pet. He didn''t know if he could borrow its perspective to see who the fake Carl who came to save himself was.


    As a result, after the experiment without any hope, there was an unexpected surprise. Although we couldn''t use the kid''s perspective, we could use its hearing to hear the second half of the dialogue between the Xiao Nuo brothers and sisters.


    When hearing that Xiao Nuo said he was going to have a baby with him, he was ecstatic. All his decadence and sadness were swept away. The joy of his recovery made him say something. Unexpectedly, it brought him a great surprise. He was able to make a sound through the kid''s mouth.


    This is a very short distance, which becomes shorter in the eyes of people who can''t wait to meet.


    In less than two minutes, Xiao Nuo''s door was knocked gently, which made Xiao Chunan directly dispel his doubts and think that Ding Ning must be hiding nearby and eavesdropping on their conversation all the time.


    This made him very curious. He didn''t even notice how the brother-in-law did it.


    "Ding... Eh, why is there no one?"


    Xiao Nuo happily opened the door, but was stunned to find that the door was empty. He thought Ding Ning was playing with her. He leaned out his head and found that there was no one outside the door, leaving her confused and confused.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Fearing fraud, Xiao Chunan came over warily and asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know. Someone knocked at the door. How come there was no one? Did you hear wrong? Strange!"


    Xiao Nuo closed the door abruptly and said with a puzzled face.


    But I didn''t find that the "fake dingning" figure lying in bed suddenly disappeared, while real dingning was lying in bed with a narrow smile at the corners of her mouth.


    "It may be the guest who knocked on the wrong door!"


    Xiao Chunan couldn''t figure out what was going on. He always felt vaguely wrong, but he was worried about Xiao Nuo. He comforted him casually.


    "Maybe!"


    Xiao Nuo said absently, turned back to the room, frowned, sniffed his delicate nose, and asked suspiciously, "where does the smell of wine come from?"


    "The nose is still so sharp."


    Ding Ning suddenly sat up straight from the bed like a zombie, with a narrow smile in his eyes, looking at Xiao Nuo, who was frightened.


    "You... Who the hell are you?"


    Xiao Nuo was pale, subconsciously stepped back two steps, stared nervously at Ding Ning and asked vigilantly.


    "Just now you said you were going to have a baby with me. Now you turn your face and don''t recognize people. You''re too heartless."


    Ding Ning''s words were full of bitterness, and he covered his chest with an exaggerated look.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s performance, Xiao Nuo looked confused. Was he wrong just now? The lying talent is Ding Ning, and the one who has been together is false? Otherwise, why does the person in front of you feel so familiar?


    In addition, he said that his nose was so sharp because he had recognized him through his body smell. Only Ding Ning and herself knew such secret things. Therefore, the person in front of him must be Ding Ning.


    It''s just, what the hell is going on? How can there be two Ding Ning? Now she was completely confused.


    Xiao Chunan frowned and looked up and down at Ding Ning. Although he had only seen fake Ding Ning, the man in front of him was full of vitality. He should be the real brother-in-law.


    But if he is Ding Ning, who is the Ding Ning mentioned by his sister? Even if he was once the most outstanding soldier of the dragon soul, he was confused at the moment.

 Chapter 695

    "Hello, brother-in-law. I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Ding Ning stood up and politely extended his hand to Xiao Chunan, but the expression on his face was strange.


    He didn''t think that the little virgin who helped Ling Fei and Luo Xue escape from the sky was Xiao Nuo''s brother. The world is really a book.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you? Do you know me?"


    Xiao Chunan reached out and shook hands with him. He looked at Xiao Nuo suspiciously. He subconsciously thought that his sister told Ding Ning his name.


    Xiao Nuo frowned and shook his head blankly, indicating that he had not told Ding Ning, thus ignoring the name of brother-in-law.


    "Don''t be surprised, nono. In fact, we should have known the news of brother-in-law. It''s just that you didn''t tell me his name, so it''s delayed until now."


    Ding Ning said with a bitter smile.


    "What do you mean?"


    Xiao Nuo was even more confused and didn''t understand what Ding Ning was talking about.


    Ding Ning looked at the lost woman and felt a surge of emotion. Regardless of Xiao Chunan''s side, he naturally held her hand. "I remember that Ding Ning was respectful and asked solemnly," is your name true or false? "


    Xiao Chunan was stunned and didn''t understand what he meant. On the contrary, Xiao Nuo stamped his feet in shame and didn''t follow the way angrily: "smelly hooligan, don''t tease my brother."


    Ding Ning gave a dry smile and felt a little strange. Seeing Xiao Chunan''s face flushed, he had a further understanding of his brother-in-law. He was a straightforward little virgin with simple mind and little social experience.


    "In fact, when I was on vacation before my mission, I met a girl during that period. We fell in love at first sight. We used to be... Together."


    Xiao Chunan grinned, showing the color of missing, unconsciously touched his scarred face, and said with some self mockery: "I just broke contact after the accident, and I don''t know whether she is well or not."


    "Brother... Do you have a girlfriend?"


    Xiao Nuo asked pleasantly surprised. He just looked at his scarred face. The surprise soon converged, and a sad color flashed in his eyes.


    "Yes, I don''t know if she still remembers me. It''s been more than three years. Maybe she should get married."


    Xiao Chunan looked down sadly.


    Ding Ning suddenly lost his playful mind and said with a solemn look: "no matter she doesn''t marry, you should explain to others if you suddenly disappear. If she gets married and lives happily, you should bless her and don''t disturb her life. If she still has you in her heart, you should find her back."


    "I... what I look like now... Besides, I''m a person with today and no tomorrow. I''d better... Forget it. If possible, you can help me find her and see if she''s doing well. If there''s any difficulty, you can help me take care of her, but don''t tell her that you''ve seen me. I''m... Sorry for her. Just think I''ve never appeared."


    Xiao Chunan said here, tears have flickered in the tiger''s eyes, which shows the deep love for the girl.


    "Brother... Woo woo..."


    Xiao Nuo was very emotional in front of his brother. When he heard the speech, he was sad again, and his tears couldn''t help falling down again.


    "What nonsense! You''re still a man. No, why should your woman let us take care of herself? I despise you as a irresponsible scum man."


    But unexpectedly, Ding Ning suddenly sneered and sneered.


    "Smelly hooligan, why are you so unsympathetic? How can you talk to my brother? My brother... Everything is like this... You apologize to my brother quickly!"


    Xiao Nuo wiped his tears, twisted Ding Ning''s ears and said angrily.


    Xiao Chunan bowed his head and smiled bitterly: "forget it, he is also unintentional, nono..."


    "What careless words? I just want to wake you up. You''re still a Chinese soldier. You don''t look like an old man at all. Isn''t it a brain chip? Isn''t it disfigured? For your sake of calling me my brother-in-law, I''ll help you get it done and go home to take care of your girl. I''m also busy talking with Nono and making a villain. How can I help you take care of your woman ¡£¡±


    Ding Ning reached out and grabbed Xiao Nuo''s slender hand, holding it in his hand, and said bravely.


    "You stinky rascal... Ah, what are you talking about?"


    Xiao Nuo found that the goods were at this time and wanted to take advantage of her. He was angry and wanted to get angry. Suddenly, he reacted to Ding Ning''s heroic words and was stunned. He thought he had heard wrong and asked incredulously, thus ignoring his frivolous words of love making villains.


    Xiao Chunan was also stunned and looked at him like a fool. If Ding Ning had excellent medical skills and was willing to take risks to help him take out the chip in his brain, he could understand it, but he said that even the disfigurement was done for him, so he thought it was pure bragging.


    After all, every other line is like a mountain. The skull doctor and the cosmetic doctor are completely different. Besides, his face was completely destroyed and full of scars. Even the best cosmetic doctor can''t recover him without more than a dozen operations for several years.


    Ding Ning looked at Xiao Nuo with a lovely little mouth and a dull look on his face. He immediately felt great joy in his heart. He didn''t care that his brother-in-law was next to him and gave her a dragonfly kiss on her sweet lips: "silly girl, have you forgotten how to remove your scars?"


    "Ah..."


    Xiao Nuo suddenly shouted with a light in his eyes. He was surprised to pull Ding Ning and jumped again and again: "yes, why did I forget your scar removing cream? Although my brother''s face is a little troublesome, it''s not a big problem."


    "Well, you don''t see who your man is. It''s a troublesome thing for others. It''s just a piece of cake for me."


    Ding Ning said very smelly, but he was happy in his heart. Sample, I see you dare not break up with your brother.


    "Bah, hooligans will take advantage of me."


    Xiao Nuo gave him a shy look, but she didn''t object to the name "you man". Instead, she was beautiful in her heart. However, she soon remembered the problem of brain chip and became nervous again, "But... Can you do that chip? According to my brother, it''s very dangerous. Once the temperature changes, it will explode, and it''s powerful enough to blow up half of the building."


    "Cut, you little girl, dare to doubt that your man can''t do it. It''s an insult to me. Let you really see it when you come back, and you''ll know whether your man can do it."


    Ding Ning was like being humiliated. He punned. Ashamed Xiao Nuo took a pink fist and beat it on his chest. He said angrily, "what are you talking about? My brother is still there."


    "You mean, if your brother isn''t here, you can."


    Ding Ning lowered her voice and said vaguely in her ear.


    "You... Hate, smelly hooligan, will bully me!"


    Xiao Nuo blushed with shame. It can be seen that Ding Ning was so sure of what he said. When he thought that his brother would be able to go home safely if he took out the chip, he was overjoyed. His gratitude and love for Ding Ning reached the peak in an instant. Shyly, he whispered in his ear: "if you can really help my brother take out the chip, I will be your person all my life and never leave you again."


    "A gentleman''s word!"


    Ding Ning was surprised and stretched out his fist.


    "It''s hard to catch up!"


    Xiao Nuo shook his fist, smashed it on his fist, and said tragically.


    "Well, it''s up to me. Just wait for my brother to spoil you."


    Ding Ning had a big heart and his eyes narrowed around Xiao Nuo''s hot figure. He wondered what posture would be the best at that time?


    "Bah! Smelly hooligan, what are you looking at? Look again and pull out your eyes."


    Xiao Nuo was so shy that he bit his lower lip and spat fiercely with a red face. However, there was a little ferocity in the sparkling eyes, but it was full of deep love.


    Ding Ning smiled proudly and finally took down the female tiger. He dared to break up with my brother and made my brother drunk. Hum, I have to tame you and beg for mercy at that time.


    Xiao Chunan is so embarrassed. The younger sister''s husband sprinkles dog food to show his love. It makes him feel more than enough.


    Just as he was wondering whether he would go out to avoid it, he saw Ding Ning point his finger on him, with a bad smile on his face and said, "brother-in-law, go to bed first!"


    "Well, I''m not sleepy now!"


    Xiao Chunan stared at him. He didn''t know what he was doing.


    Ding Ning''s face changed. So far, the pulse interceptor has been disadvantageous, but he didn''t expect to fail on Xiao Chunan.


    "By the way, spirit clothes!"


    Ding Ning patted his forehead with annoyance. How could he forget that this guy was wearing a spirit coat? There was no doubt: "take off the spirit coat!"


    "How do you know I''m wearing spirit clothes?"


    Xiao Chunan stared in surprise, suddenly remembered something, pointed to Ding Ning and exclaimed, "it''s you. It''s you. I said how I feel your voice is so familiar."

 Chapter 696

    "No... but, no, I''ve seen that master. He looks different from you."


    Xiao Chunan frowned and said with a puzzled face before Ding Ning accepted his worship with his hands on his back.


    "Brother, what are you talking about?"


    Xiao Nuo was confused by Xiao Chunan. He looked at him and asked.


    "Strange, really strange, obviously the sound is very similar, but why does it look different?"


    Xiao Chunan was a little stunned. He frowned and worried, grabbed his hair, and assumed a posture of never giving up until he found out the reason.


    "Cough, well, I admit that I was the master who helped you deal with Miyamoto''s killing Carl, but I changed my face at that time."


    Ding Ning is deeply worried about his IQ. Ya, you can dress up as Carl. Can''t you make up? I can''t imagine. I really don''t know how this guy became the king of special forces.


    "No, as like as two peas, I know you... But I don''t understand who was the same person I was carrying on my back."


    Xiao Chunan is very tangled about this problem. When he thinks about it, he is still complacent that he saved someone with all his efforts. Unexpectedly, he is an expert and doesn''t need him to save. He also plays around with him, which makes him feel very failed. He can''t feel at ease if he doesn''t understand what''s going on.


    "Hey, there are some things. The process is not important. It''s mainly the result, isn''t it!"


    Ding Ning took advantage of his unprepared and cut a knife behind his neck. The chip is a big threat. It''s better to solve it earlier.


    "Hey... Why did you hit me?"


    It''s just... Ding Ning is very confused. It''s just that the pulse interceptor fails because of the spirit clothes, but it''s useless for Mao zhangdao?


    He didn''t believe in evil and split three palms. Xiao Chunan screamed in pain. He just didn''t faint.


    This made him realize that there seemed to be something unusual about the uncle in front of him.


    "Don''t move!"


    Ding Ning reached out and grabbed his wrist, absolutely felt it, and carefully examined his body.


    No real Qi, no internal energy, no channels... Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly widened, looked at Xiao Chunan strangely, and whispered to himself, "how is this possible? How could it be?"


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong?"


    Xiao Chunan was so angry that he asked.


    Xiao Nuo also looked nervous. She had never seen Ding Ning before. She asked nervously, "what''s the matter with my brother, rogue?"


    "Something''s wrong, something''s wrong. People have meridians. No matter whether they are martial arts or not, there is a innate Qi in everyone''s body. Ancient martial arts people call it true Qi and national martial arts people call it internal energy. But my uncle doesn''t have innate true Qi in his body. He can''t even sense the meridians. It''s incredible."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were shining, as if he had seen a delicious meal. His eyes were green, and he explained.


    As a technical talent, Ding Ning was very focused when doing research. Xiao Chunan''s first and unique strange physique aroused his strong interest and said indisputably, "take off your clothes and lie in bed."


    "Ah!"


    Xiao Chunan''s face changed sharply. He retracted his hand like touching electricity, covered his hands in front of his chest, looked warily at Ding Ning''s righteous way: "I''m a straight man. Although you are an expert, I will never give in."


    "Fuck off, I''m straighter than you. If you don''t believe me, ask your sister. Take off your clothes and lie in bed."


    Ding Ning was covered with black lines and shouted angrily. He couldn''t wait to study such a unique constitution.


    Xiao Nuo blushed with shame, kicked dingning''s ass hard, and muttered, "ask me what I do, ask me what I do, how do I know."


    "You must know."


    Ding Ning''s goods are rough and fleshy. He said humbly, which made Xiao Nuo ashamed. His little silver teeth were grinding. He wanted to bite two pieces of meat off the shameless goods.


    Under the threat of Ding Ning''s stare and fist, Xiao Chunan had to take off his clothes and lie in bed in his underwear, Wu Zi was very insecure, covered his chest and muttered, "nono, don''t go. Some people look straight on the surface. Yes, but straight men may also be all men and women. If he wants me, you must save me."


    "Bah, what nonsense? You two stinky hooligans are not good things!"


    Xiao Nuo stamped his feet angrily and spat softly on Xiafei''s cheeks made by the two smelly men, but he was happy in his heart.


    Brother or Ding Ning, they are the most important people in her life. She hopes they can become good friends... Er, no, they are good friends.


    Although they didn''t have a straight face and spoke words that made her blush, it was not an alternative way to get along with friends.


    After all, she was too aware of the temperament of the two men in front of her. They were both proud and dying guys in their bones. Now they get along in such a funny way, which is actually a way of identifying with each other.


    Ding Ning put away his joking mind and looked intently at every inch of Xiao Chunan''s body. As time passed, his face became more and more dignified.


    Xiao Nuo, who had just relaxed, was unconsciously nervous again. He didn''t know what Ding Ning''s serious expression represented, whether it was good or bad!


    Xiao Chunan''s heart is very big. He may feel that his sister and brother-in-law don''t need to be on guard. After a while, he fell asleep and called.


    Xiao Nuo looked at the two most important men sitting and sleeping with tender eyes. His heart was filled with a strong sense of satisfaction. His eyes gradually began to wet. He wished that time would last forever.


    Unlike the children of ordinary families, Xiao Baiyu''s father, Xiao Baiyu, looks forward to being in the army and rarely returns home all year round. Xiao Nuo has seen him very few times since childhood, so there is no father''s love at all.


    Therefore, her brother, who was five years older than her, took great care of her and loved her, became the epitome of her father in childhood, making up for her lack of father''s love. Brother and sister''s feelings were much deeper than those of other people.


    This is why after his brother disappeared, Xiao Nuo went crazy and asked to join the dragon soul. After being rejected, he did not hesitate to run away from home and go to Ninghai to break up with his family.


    In her heart, her brother always ranked first. Until the emergence of Ding Ning, the balance gradually began to tilt. Until now, these two men have been indispensable and equally important people in her life. How could she not cry with joy when they can live in harmony.


    Ding Ning has no time to take into account what Xiao Nuo is thinking. At the moment, he has been completely stunned by Xiao Chunan''s physique. It is the first time he has seen a person born without meridians.


    In the ancient martial arts world, Xiao Chunan is definitely a waste of waste materials. Even in the national martial arts world, he is also a fighter among waste materials. If he tries hard to cultivate, he can''t cultivate internal energy in his life. At most, he is a bright warrior.


    But he is a mingjiner martial artist, but he is much stronger than the general mingjiner martial artist. It can be said that he has broken through the conventional limit of mingjiner, a basic martial artist, and his strength is comparable to huajiner martial artist.


    His body is extremely special and has a genetic variant constitution. No wonder the divine organization took so many genetic potions for him and did not find any changes in his body.


    Because there is no output channel of meridians, the power of gene potion enters his cell tissue and is stored, dormant quietly.


    If the witchcraft power is also regarded as a power, the witchcraft power stored in his cells is enough to compare with the strong people in the American God military realm, which is probably due to the scientific madmen who took out a large amount of genetic potion to let him test the medicine.


    In Ding Ning''s eyes, Xiao Chunan is a human storage warehouse, which contains more witch power than the ancestral witch power in his body.


    But Ding Ning hesitated whether to enjoy a gluttonous feast. The storage of these magical forces in Xiao Chunan''s body is undoubtedly a huge waste of resources, because he has no meridians, can''t convert these magical forces into power output, and can''t make any changes in genes. The only role is to constantly change his physical strength through a long time.


    To put it bluntly, Xiao Chunan is a waste material in both ancient and national military circles, but for body refiners, it is a treasure body that is difficult to meet for thousands of years and is the most suitable physique for body refining.


    If he was just an ordinary person, Ding Ning would take this huge witch power as his own, but he was Xiao Nuo''s brother, so he had to consult him before making a decision.


    Wake up Xiao Chunan who is sleeping. Ding Ning asks seriously, "do you want to be strong?"


    "Nonsense, who doesn''t want to be strong, especially for people like me who shoulder deep blood feuds!"


    Xiao Chunan rolled his eyes and said angrily.


    "Well, now the situation in your body is like this..."


    Ding Ning explained his physical condition in detail. When he heard that he was a waste body and couldn''t cultivate internal energy or true Qi all his life, Xiao Chunan was stupid. No wonder he worked so hard, but he never felt the so-called internal energy.


    Xiao Nuo quietly clenched his fist and looked at his brother anxiously. She knew how proud his brother was, lest he couldn''t stand such a blow.


    "Don''t be nervous. Although you can''t cultivate internal energy, you are a rare treasure among body practitioners. If you can bear hardships, I can teach you a set of body cultivation skills. As long as you keep practicing, I believe you can compete with the top strong in the world just by virtue of your physical strength."


    Ding Ning said with some envy that he could not imagine how his physical strength would change when he practiced "wild body refining" with Xiao Chunan''s physique. He might be better than the body refiner he had trained as a soldier.


    "Really? What skill?"


    Ding Ning''s words brightened Xiao Chunan''s eyes and asked excitedly.


    "Ba Ti Jue!"


    Ding Ning raised his head proudly and raised his chin to a 45 degree angle, looking like a peerless expert.


    "What do you want from me? I can say in advance that I will never succumb to your claws. My sister, you can take it."


    It is probably a true portrayal of Xiao Chunan''s mood at the moment. Obviously, he is very grateful, but he is not good at expressing. He can only sell his sister.


    "Brother, you have changed and become shameless!"


    Xiao Nuo pouted shamefully, stamped his feet and scolded.


    "Hey, hey, you''re all his people anyway. I''ll make a lot of money by changing you for a skill."


    Xiao Chunan looked like a cheap philistine and smiled very obscene.


    "It''s a deal. Let alone a skill, I''ll trade the world for nono. I think I''ve made a profit!"


    Ding Ning was awe inspiring with a resolute face. If he didn''t seize such a good opportunity to confess, he wouldn''t be the best scum man.

 Chapter 697

    "You are as disgusting and shameless as my brother!"


    Xiao Nuo Xiafei stamped her feet with shame and was angry with duplicity, but looking at Ding Ning''s beautiful eyes, she betrayed her inner joy and sweetness.


    Women, indeed, are creatures who like to listen to sweet words. Ding Ning was secretly happy and felt that there was still a lot of room for improvement in this area. In the future, he must not ignore this exercise.


    Like Xiao Nuo, he never wanted to go through such a thing as breaking up with him again. It was too painful.


    "Men are not bad, women don''t love!"


    I don''t know if Xiao Chunan was bought by Ding Ning''s skill. He immediately turned his gun to help Ding Ning speak.


    "Elder brother, what''s your moral integrity? What''s your bottom line? One skill will buy you off? That''s how you treat your sister."


    Xiao Nuo said in a sad tone, but there was a trace of vitality in the implied joy in his eyes.


    "People have to bow their heads under the low eaves. The water poured out by the married girl, anyway, you are already the man of your brother-in-law, and your heart is toward him. If I object, you can''t be anxious with me?"


    Xiao Chunan had already seen that his sister loved this guy badly. She liked him. They had an engagement for a long time. Presumably, the family would not object. He was happy to be a natural person and shook his head.


    "Come on, don''t tease nono. I''d better help you take out the chip quickly. It''s also a big threat."


    Ding Ning saw that Xiao Nuo was going to be angry if he continued to tease. He quickly seriously interrupted their dialogue and diverted his attention.


    Sure enough, Xiao Nuo immediately became nervous and asked anxiously, "Ding Ning, are you sure?"


    "I was 90% sure, but his special constitution left me only 80% sure."


    Ding Ning said with a wry smile that it was not difficult for him to take out the chip. It was nothing more than keeping the temperature unchanged after craniotomy. There were constant temperature blisters vomited by mermaids, which was nothing at all.


    But the fatal thing is that Xiao Chunan has no meridians, so he can''t perform pulse amputation anesthesia, which adds unknown variables to this operation.


    Xiao Nuo became more and more nervous and said uneasily, "only 80% sure? What can I do? Do you want to think of other ways."


    "Well, don''t worry, trust me, OK? After all, the human body is an extremely precise instrument, and it is possible for any unknown variable to appear in the process of surgery. You know, no doctor can say that he has a ten percent confidence before surgery. Eighty percent is already a high probability. For me, it is almost equal to ten percent It''s just that we don''t like to talk too full because of our habits. "


    Ding Ning is also drunk. She''s really worried and confused. 80% of the concept is too low. Even if you go to the hospital to cut your appendix, the surgeon will never give you a guarantee that the operation will be smooth.


    "I don''t doubt your medical skills, but if I don''t have ten percent confidence, I''m worried..."


    Xiao Nuo clenched his lips, clenched his fist nervously, and looked at Ding Ning with worry on his face.


    "Don''t worry, I know. It''ll be fine. Trust me."


    Ding Ning confidently comforted and knew that she was worried that even he would be killed by the chip explosion in case of failure of the operation. Although he was confident that there would be no such situation, even if there was such a situation, he could get out of the body, but Xiao Nuo''s concern still warmed his heart.


    "Why don''t you wait!"


    Looking at his sister''s worry, Xiao Chunan also hesitated. Although he also hoped to take out the chip early, he really didn''t want to implicate Ding Ning.


    "Are you finished? Can''t you have some confidence? I haven''t married Noro yet. How can I die!"


    Ding Ning''s face was flat and shameless. He confessed again, which made Xiao Nuo sweet and dissolved the tense atmosphere invisible.


    For fear that Xiao Nuo would shake his morale here, Ding Ning impolitely pointed out the door: "Nuo, go out and wait!"


    "Oh, you... You must be careful. In case... In case... Bah, bah, it''s good luck. Anyway, you know, if... I''ll go down with you... You!"


    Xiao Nuo wanted to say something to express his determination to die, but he felt unlucky. He spat lightly, but in the end, his tone was firm and hesitated to explain his meaning. Then he ran out with tears.


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. He shook his head and said, "why does this girl have so little confidence in me? If she really explodes with a bang, she just can''t think of going down to accompany. The people in this hotel basically have to be buried with me."


    "Brother in law, come on. It''s worth burying with so many people."


    Xiao Chunan said with a look of death at home.


    "Before the operation, can you find a way to make yourself faint?"


    Ding Ning asked helplessly as he felt the surgical tools from his body.


    "In ancient times, Guan Gong scraped bone and treated poison. Isn''t it just to open a skull? I can''t help it!"


    Xiao Chunan''s face was solemn and stirring, which made Ding Ning''s face black. He wanted to kick this unreliable guy, NIMA. Can craniotomy and bone scraping be the same?


    Seeing that Ding Ning''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot, Xiao Chunan also knew that he was blowing big. He smiled and said, "I''m very experienced in stun others, but I can''t make myself faint."


    Ding Ning patted his forehead depressed, took out the medicinal materials from his pocket, and muttered with meat pain: "it seems that you can only use drugs for anesthesia, and you have to prepare drugs first. It''s a waste."


    Xiao Chunan rolled his eyes. This guy is too stingy. He just ordered some medicine. It''s like cutting his meat.


    He didn''t know that the medicinal material Ding Ning took out was the material for refining prefecture level pills. The reason why he had meat pain was that he thought it was overqualified to use such precious medicinal materials to prepare anesthetics. It was too outrageous.


    Xiao Nuo was like an ant on a hot pot outside the room, pacing back and forth restlessly, waiting anxiously, and some terrible consequences would appear inadvertently in his mind.


    She never believed in Buddhism. She kept saying, "merciful Guanyin Bodhisattva, please bless the smooth operation..."


    ¡­¡­


    The night was deep, and the bright moonlight was obscured by dark clouds that came from unknown time. The whole sky was as dark as ink, and the earth fell into darkness.


    "Wow... Wow... Wow..."


    The waves beat the coast one after another. The sound became louder and louder, the waves became higher and higher, and the wind blew unconsciously.


    As the wind grew stronger and stronger, the waves became more and more intense, and the dark clouds became stronger and stronger. Soon the whole sky was covered, and even the air seemed to surge up uneasily.


    "Zi..."


    A terrible lightning flash in the sky, lit up the whole world, but soon disappeared.


    Just at the moment when the lightning lit up the world, a figure was gently washed onto the beach by the waves, lying on the ground, life and death unknown, like an unconscious reef in the dark night.


    "Boom!"


    A huge thunder followed by a flash of lightning lit up the dark red sky. When the sky and earth returned to darkness again, the big bean raindrops began to fall.


    The rain is getting worse and worse... It''s like a waterfall pouring from high altitude, pouring rain unexpectedly.


    "Boom!"


    "Zi!"


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Between lightning and thunder, the terrible power of heaven raged, and a flash of lightning seemed to have eyes on the lying black shadow.


    The figure was struck by lightning and even began to wriggle gently, making a violent cough. After the cough, there was a violent gasp.


    For a long time, the figure climbed up hard and walked aimlessly to the shore.


    "Thunderbolt!"


    Another flash of lightning flashed across the night sky like a white colt, illuminating the man''s confused and empty eyes. A blue hair was wet by the rain and looked very embarrassed when it was pasted on the scalp. The skirt on the chest was also stained with dark red blood, which was melted and slowly diffused by the rain.


    "It''s strange that the man with a hat is not in the room. Where can he go?"


    "It must have been a dispute between us and the owner of the B & B that alerted him and made him realize that he was wrong and ran away in advance, which made us empty."


    "Hum, the owner of the B & B is really arrogant. I really want to beat him up."


    "Don''t forget where this is. The animals here are extremely exclusive of our Chinese people, otherwise they wouldn''t have slaughtered so many of our Chinese compatriots in the riots!"


    "MD, what''s so great about these black monkeys? I wish I could kill them all."


    "Come on, if you kill all these guys, what''s the difference from those bastards."


    "I can''t talk about it. I''m angry when I think of it."


    "Well, don''t say anything. It''s raining so hard. Everyone pay attention!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the pouring rain, the blue haired man vaguely heard the whispered human language. His strong survival instinct made him involuntarily speed up his steps and walk there.


    However, when he was about to approach the shadowy building, he was out of strength after all. He fell to the ground with a "pop" and fainted again.


    "Well, I seem to hear something."


    The calf''s ears moved and said warily.


    "I''ll go and have a look. Don''t be the enemy who sneaks in while the rain is heavy."


    The marine put on his raincoat, quietly grasped the military dagger, and carefully investigated it with a strong light flashlight.


    "Be careful!"


    The calf was worried and told him. After thinking about it, he still felt uneasy. He whispered to Peng Haitao nearby: "Haitao, I''ll watch here. You go and call them all."


    "OK, be careful!"


    Peng Haitao nodded, looked dignified and quickly entered the room to call people. They used to be special forces. Although the previous voice was very slight in the heavy rain, they would never hear it wrong. It was the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground.


    When Xia Hou and others came out one after another, the land war had carried a man back and said seriously: "a man fainted in the front grass. His injury seems to be very serious and his life is in danger."


    "No more... Let''s take it in first and ask the young master what to say!"


    Xia Hou frowned. He used to be a mercenary struggling to survive on the line of life and death. He was used to endless intrigues and tricks. He deeply knew that sometimes kindness is not rewarded. Women''s benevolence will only bring him great trouble and even murder.


    This is a time of trouble. The young master can''t get out of danger. He doesn''t want to create new problems. Who knows the origin of the injured blue haired man. If his enemies chase him, it is likely to bring unnecessary trouble to the young master.


    But when he saw that these former soldiers in the land war did not hesitate to choose to save people, he was about to blurt out "mind your own business" and wisely swallowed it back, politely indicating that he wanted to ask the young master for a decision.


    He didn''t want to be estranged from the Marines. After all, they all came from special forces and had the nature of soldiers in their bones. They couldn''t do nothing but die. Compared with his indifferent mercenary who regarded life like grass, it seemed much more humane, but it was also easier to do bad things with kindness.

 Chapter 698

    "Well, after practicing for a period of time, the skill I passed to you will return to normal."


    Ding Ning carefully sewed up the wound and wrapped a layer of bandage. Looking at Xiao Chunan, who was thin like a corpse, he pulled at the corners of his mouth and smiled unnaturally.


    Lying in bed like a corpse, Xiao Chunan weakly opened his shriveled mouth and wanted to say something, but he didn''t have any strength. His eyelids were heavy and fought hard. He closed his eyes vaguely and went to sleep.


    Ding Ning scratched his head in distress. Didn''t he just exhaust all the powers in all the cells in his body? Unexpectedly, Xiao Chunan became this kind of ghost virtue. I don''t know how to explain to Xiao Nuo.


    But immediately, it was only temporary. Anyway, he saved his life, and Xiao Nuo must not care.


    On such a thought, Ding Ning immediately straightened up, opened the door, and said triumphantly to the restless Xiao Nuo, "live up to his mission!"


    "You''re great, Bo!"


    The tormented Xiao Nuo was overjoyed. He rushed into his arms excitedly and took a breath of incense on his face.


    Before Ding Ning wanted to take the opportunity to eat some tofu, he pushed him away and rushed to the room.


    "I forget my husband when I have a brother!"


    Ding Ning muttered discontentedly and followed in with jealousy.


    "Ah! Who is this? Is it my brother?"


    Xiao Nuo stood in front of the bed and looked at Xiao Chunan like a withered old man. His mouth opened into a lovely O-shape. When he saw Ding Ning, you definitely nodded, blinked and asked, "how did my brother become like this?"


    "Cough, it''s normal. Which patient doesn''t hurt much after the operation, not to mention craniotomy."


    Ding Ning''s eyelids jumped and his eyes dodged unnaturally.


    Xiao nuomi stared at him without blinking. His transparent and clear eyes looked like he could see through his heart, which made his heart hair.


    "Well, I admit that your brother has something I need, so I took it out. I didn''t expect it to be like this, but I promise it''s only temporary and will recover as usual soon. There will be no sequelae. Maybe it''s good for him."


    Ding Ning was defeated under her fierce eyes, raised his hands and said with a helpless wry smile.


    "As long as it''s okay!"


    Xiao Nuo''s face eased a lot, and he didn''t continue to ask. He looked at Xiao Chunan who was sleeping painfully: "his face?"


    "Don''t worry about your face. I''ll help you when I return home. I always have a bad feeling in my heart. We''ll leave here as soon as the rain stops."


    Ding Ning stood in front of the window and looked at the lightning and thunder and pouring rain outside. The buildings and trees were shadowy in the dark as if they were monsters that ate people, which always made him feel inexplicably uneasy.


    "Can my brother go like this?"


    Xiao Nuo asked with some worry. Although the back wing of the air wing is very thick, which can cover most of the wind resistance, and the flight is very stable, there are still some small bumps. A long flight will make people feel extremely tired. She was worried that her brother could not bear it at all.


    "Don''t worry, you forget who your husband is."


    Ding Ning put his hand around her waist from behind and whispered in her ear.


    Xiao Nuo blushed but didn''t refuse. He leaned lazily in his arms and spat hard: "whose husband are you, hum!"


    When Ding Ning saw that she didn''t refuse, he was delighted and said with a shy face, "of course it''s your husband. You can''t cross the river and tear down the bridge. What you said doesn''t count."


    "Did I say that? I don''t remember."


    A sly smile flashed across the corner of Xiao Nuo''s mouth.


    "Hey, you can''t take it easy like this. We agreed."


    Ding Ning was worried: "you said that as long as I can help your brother, you will be my man all your life and will never leave me. We fight back and swear. A gentleman''s word is irretrievable."


    "Hum!"


    Xiao Nuo broke away from his arms with a cold hum and raised his chin proudly: "I''m a woman, but I''m not a gentleman. You have so many women, why care about me."


    Ding Ning was so jealous that she choked for a long time that she couldn''t speak. When she found the narrow meaning in her eyes, she knew she had been fooled. She was elated, pretended to be angry, pulled her into her arms and kissed her deeply.


    "You... Uh... Hooligan... Uh... What are you doing... Hate... Uh..."


    Xiao Nuo struggled violently. It was making out in front of her brother. She didn''t mean anything. But Ding Ning whispered in her ear that her brother would never wake up without a few hours of deep sleep. She trembled with long eyelashes and accepted her life. She generally let him act recklessly. Soon, she turned passive into active. There was a rapid gasp in the room


    "Thunderbolt..."


    The lightning and thunder in the night sky, the pouring rainstorm became more and more urgent, as if the water of nine days poured in without stopping. The roaring tsunami and rainstorm covered the spring light in that room.


    "The boss didn''t bring the phone. Where can I go under such a heavy rain?"


    In the hotel villa, Lu Zhan and others frowned. After rescuing the blue haired man, they stubbornly knocked on Ding Ning''s door and wanted to ask him how to deal with it.


    But after the awakened snow and Lingyun came out, they learned that Ding Ning had disappeared. If it hadn''t been for snow, they would have rushed into the rainstorm to find someone.


    Lingyun looked thoughtfully at the innocent expression of falling snow and immediately understood that Ding Ning was afraid to go to Xiao Nuo all night, which made her feel a little sour, but she was relieved at the thought of Ding Ning''s painful and depressed appearance before.


    "Brother Lu, please rest early. Ding Ning will do something. It will be fine."


    Lingyun took out the boss''s style, yawned and ordered.


    "But, landlady, what about this man?"


    Lu Zhan scratched his head and asked in some embarrassment. After all, he saved the man. He didn''t dare to leave a stranger here without the permission of his boss, but if he was thrown back into the rain, I''m afraid he would die from his injury.


    "Just clean up a room and put him down until dawn."


    Lingyun made the decision and made Xiahou shut up again.


    "Well, Mavericks, Haitao and I are on duty at night. Let''s go and have a rest!"


    "I''m on duty at night!"


    Fearing that something might go wrong, Xia Hou offered to be on duty during the rest of the marine personnel.


    Lu Zhan thought, "that''s good, or Haitao will have a rest. I''ll be on duty with Lao Hou and Mavericks at night."


    ¡­¡­


    Bali sea area, a huge cruise ship in the towering waves, like an old doll thrown around, constantly bumping up and down, with the possibility of destruction at any time.


    The crew of the cruise ship was knocked by seven meat and eight vegetables, and their face was very white. They seized everything they could grasp. Looking at the terrible tsunami five or six stories high with fear, their manpower seemed so small in front of the heavenly power of nature.


    But when they looked at the black figure standing on the bow deck, their eyes were filled with awe. It was a man wearing a white gold ghost mask and a black robe. His feet were like wedges and nails. He stood on the bow deck with his hands on his back, allowing the huge waves to soar, but he stood still.


    When the torrential rain fell on him, he was isolated by an invisible force. He couldn''t wet his black clothes at all. He could even hear the hunting sound of his clothes in the sea breeze.


    Behind him, twelve people in black wearing black ghost masks stood silently. Although they were drowned by the rain, they held their heads high in the bumps of the huge waves, their waist was always straight and motionless, full of a cold-blooded spirit.


    "Lord ghost Liao, it''s raining too hard. I''m afraid our boat will turn over before we find someone."


    Finally, after three of the men in black were bumped violently and finally couldn''t stand steadily, a stumble almost fell, but immediately stood up straight again, a man in black finally couldn''t help bending down and admonishing the man in black in front of the bow.


    The man in black, who was called ghost Liao, glanced at him faintly and didn''t speak. He didn''t seem to have any plan to return.


    "My Lord, it''s not that my subordinates are afraid of death, but my subordinates are worried that the rain is getting heavier and heavier. We don''t regret our death, but in case of an adult''s shortcomings, it''s hard for my subordinates to redeem their sins!"


    The man in black was shocked all over, and he knelt down on one knee with a "puff", bowed his head and exhorted hoarsely.


    "Please think twice!"


    The other eleven people in black also knelt down on one knee and hissed.


    Ghost Liao looked at the surging waves with his hands on his back. He was silent for a long time. He seemed to feel that such weather could not find anyone again. Then he lightly ordered: "find the nearest island to go ashore, wait for the rain to stop, and go to sea again!"


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Twelve people in black bent down and worshipped together. Then they dispersed and commanded the captain and others to stop at the nearest island.


    The frightened captain was overjoyed when he learned that he could finally land. He shouted to the crew who stumbled on the deck and were ready to hide in the cabin: "what island is the nearest to us?"


    "The nearest is Longmu island!"


    The crew member seemed to be very familiar with the surrounding sea area. Even in the pouring rain, he just put up a canopy with his hands and made a judgment after carefully observing the surroundings.


    "Then go to Longmu island now!"


    The captain cheered up and shouted.


    ¡­¡­


    Coincidentally, on the sea only more than ten nautical miles away from the giant ship, the same giant cruise ship was shrouded in holy light. The Archbishop of the holy see in red robes and blond hair and blue eyes, escorted by dozens of Holy Knights in white, also issued the same order.


    However, there are no crew members familiar with the sea area on their ship. They can only aimlessly look for an island to berth under the attack of rainstorm and huge waves.


    "Look, there''s an island ahead!"


    Perhaps it was fate. In the surprise and shouting of a holy see knight, the giant ship happened to arrive at Longmu island at the same time as the giant ship where ghost Liao was located.


    "Archbishop poyemi?"


    "Ghost Liao?"


    Ghost Liao and cardinal landed at the same time. Their eyes collided and burst out gorgeous sparks. Even the air seemed to be stagnant.


    The strong smell of gunpowder filled the air. The Paladins in white held the hilt of the sword and stared at the twelve men in black as if they were facing a great enemy.


    The scene was tense and the war was imminent. Even the storm seemed uneasy in such a repressive atmosphere,


    "I don''t think the Archbishop wants to fight with me in such a ghost weather? If you are interested, I''m willing to accompany him. However, you know that none of us can do anything. You''re not afraid to delay the time to find Archbishop Brad!"


    A look of teasing flashed in the ghost Liao''s gloomy eyes.


    "Hum, ghost Liao, what are you doing here?"


    Boyemi doesn''t want to fight with ghost Liao at the moment, but he suspects that ghost Liao has bad intentions here, so he wants to test his purpose.

 Chapter 699

    "Hahaha, can''t the Holy See drive this Longmu island? Can you come? Can''t I come? Can''t I go here for vacation? Where my ghost Liao likes to go, it''s not up to you, Archbishop boyemi!"


    The ghost Liao laughed wildly.


    "Hum, if I know you dare to be bad for Brad, even if the dark Council protects you, I will send you to the gallows. Let''s go!"


    Poyemi blushed angrily and gave a cold look at the ghost Liao. He wanted to break his hypocritical face, but he knew that it was the most important thing to look for Brad now. He endured his anger, threw down a scene sentence and left angrily.


    The ghost Liao stood still and quietly watched the back of boyemi and others disappear in the rain. Suddenly, he laughed nervously. The laughter echoed in the night sky like the cry of a night owl.


    "Interesting, interesting, Brad, Brad, I hope you can survive this time. Otherwise, it will be my greatest regret that I can''t take your dog''s life to avenge my father myself!"


    The ghost Liao smiled and then gnashed his teeth and muttered. Two drops of crystal liquid flowed down the inner wall of the mask and wet his chest.


    ¡­¡­


    "What the hell?"


    Ding Ning was holding Xiao Nuo, who was shy and paralyzed. When he told his heart contentedly, he heard the laughter of ghost Liao, changed his look and pricked his ears vigilantly.


    "Maybe some wild bird or something?"


    Xiao Nuo snuggled up in his arms, stretched out his fingers, drew a circle unconsciously in front of his chest, and said indifferently.


    She didn''t expect that the hooligan dared to ask her in front of her brother, which made her ashamed when she remembered, but it brought her an unspeakable strange stimulation, which almost made her unconscious several times.


    Fortunately, this is a standard room with two beds. If there is only one bed, what will this hooligan do?


    Thinking of some possibility, Xiao Nuo blushed, but inexplicably had an impulse to try.


    "Well, don''t tease me. If you tease me again, you ask for mercy!"


    Ding Ning grabbed her slender jade finger and said with a bad smile, but her uneasiness was getting stronger and stronger!


    "Smelly hooligan, you hate it!"


    Xiao Nuo beat him on his chest and turned his eyes charmingly.


    Looking at the policewoman flower''s rare appearance of a shy little woman, Ding Ning immediately had a big heart and wanted to turn over again and take good pity on her.


    But he knew that Xiao Nuo had reached his limit. Besides, the voice like the cry of the night owl made him feel very unusual and could only restrain his impulse.


    Gently patted her soft pancreas and said softly, "nono, go to sleep. I''ll go out and have a look."


    "Hum, I knew you were in a hurry to go back with your little lover. Go away!"


    Xiao Nuo turned over angrily and didn''t want to talk to him.


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. He quickly pulled her body and said, "don''t be jealous, little vinegar jar. Think about it. What kind of night bird can penetrate the sound of the heavy rain to our ears under such a heavy rain? I always feel something wrong in my heart. I''m not at ease if I don''t understand!"


    Xiao Nuo noticed that there seemed to be something wrong after listening to him. He frowned and said anxiously, "there seems to be something wrong when you say this. Why don''t I go and have a look with you."


    "No, I have a small goal and can''t be easily found. Don''t worry. If the situation is wrong, I''ll run immediately. Don''t go anywhere in the room. Remember, don''t open the door until I come back."


    Ding Ning patted her hand in comfort, got up, quickly put on his clothes, turned around and kissed Xiao Nuo like a dragonfly on his lips: "you''re tired, too. If you can''t, go to sleep!"


    Xiao Nuo''s face turned red and became a big persimmon. A pair of Qiu Tong stared at him in shame and said, "I''m not tired."


    "Don''t beg for mercy if you''re not tired, you duplicity little girl!"


    Ding Ning smiled narrowly and pinched her red face, "well, remember what I said!"


    "Well, you... Be careful!"


    Looking at Ding Ning''s leaving figure, Xiao Nuo gently charged that the wave light in her beautiful eyes flowed.


    I don''t know what I thought. I rubbed my flat belly secretly, and my face exuded maternal brilliance. I whispered, "I''m in danger now. I should have a baby. Hum, I''m his real fiancee. I''ll be the first to give him a monkey anyway."


    Ding Ning doesn''t know what Xiao Nuo thinks. If he knows, he can only say sorry to her, kiss, you think too much. Your man doesn''t have that ability for the time being.


    If you walk alone thousands of miles away and are listening to music for prenatal education, you will have an implicit smile. Sister paper, you really want to think more about your mother and son. Hehe, I''m sorry, you''re late. My sister is the first person to give him a monkey.


    Ding Ning didn''t leave immediately. He took out a few water spirit stones and set up a warning array and a defense array around Xiao Nuo''s room before he slipped into the dark.


    "Poof!"


    Blood splashed everywhere. In a small village on Longmu Island, the sleeping locals died quietly under the butcher''s knife.


    Twelve people in black reaped one life after another silently like fierce ghosts harvesting life. Even the watchdog raised by the villagers had no time to bark for warning, so they cut off their heads by these evil spirits, and the rich bloody smell soon faded under the scouring of the rainstorm.


    The ghost Liao stood quietly on the muddy path with his hands on his back. The night was deep. Against his black clothes, he seemed to fully integrate him into the darkness.


    "Lord ghost Liao, your resting place has been cleaned up for you!"


    A man in black came forward, and did not dislike the mud and dirt on the ground. He knelt down on one knee and reported.


    "Yes!"


    Ghost Liao squeezed out a single syllable from his nose and walked to the village with the man in black, but his feet were not stained with a stain.


    In the rainstorm, an illusory figure gradually appeared. Ding Ning clenched his hands, his knuckles turned slightly white because of his strength, and his eyes burst with cold killing opportunities and cold awns.


    For a place to rest, this group of people slaughtered the whole village inhumanely. Although he had no good feelings for the Indonesians who had slaughtered Shenzhou people, they were also alive after all.


    But he knew that he was not the opponent of the first man in black robe. The man did not fall a drop of rain from the beginning to his life, and his feet were not stained with any stains. At least, he was also a strong man in the realm of great masters.


    Who the hell are they? Why not stay in a hotel and kill the whole village instead?


    Ding Ning once suspected that they were members of the divine origin organization, but after seeing their masks, he felt that they should not be. After all, Liu Sheng Qiandai was very different from their masks.


    Without knowing their identity, Ding Ning was very upset. He quietly left after hiding. Perhaps the people of the seven murders of the Imperial Palace might know.


    "What are you talking about? Wearing a ghost mask? What kind of mask is it? Make it clear."


    Ignoring the report of the land war on the blue haired man, Ding Ning went back to the hotel villa and immediately broke into the seven killing room and told the scene he had just seen to the seven killing who had just sobered up.


    "There were thirteen people in total. The first one was called an adult by them. They wore white gold ghost masks and black robes on their faces. The remaining twelve people wore black ghost masks and black short clothes. They slaughtered the whole village in order to stay overnight. These people were heartless, poor and ferocious. Who were they? Could they be people from the divine organization?"


    When Ding Ning talked about the divine descendant organization, he was keenly aware that Qi Sha''s body trembled slightly, and a painful color flashed on his face. He knew that he must have thought of the betrayal of the money bag, which made him feel so guilty.


    Seven kill soon woke up, and his face showed a dignified color: "if I guessed correctly, they are ghost tusks!"


    "Ghost Liao department?"


    Ding Ning restrained his mind and muttered in doubt.


    "Yes, they claim to be the living dead who climb out of hell and walk around the world wearing ferocious ghost masks. They are known as the ghost tusk department. I once saw this organization in the shared intelligence of the alliance of killing gods. Unfortunately, the intelligence is not detailed. I only know that they are nominally under the command of the dark Council, but they are not completely controlled by the dark Council and have great autonomy Quan, so to speak, their relationship with the dark Council is more like employment or cooperation, because they have a deep blood feud with the Holy See, and the dark Council and the holy see are sworn enemies. Their common enemy makes them stand with the dark Council. "


    Seven kill''s expression was very serious: "the ghost Liao department is likely to be the descendants of blasphemers. They are a group of extremely evil and cruel people. They believe in the devil. They come from hell and want to turn the whole world into hell."


    "What is a blasphemer?"


    Ding Ning heard a new term again and asked puzzled.


    "Well, the blasphemers, that is, the heretics and infidels mentioned by the Holy See''s sticks, hundreds of years ago, the West was not dominated by the Holy See. There were many sects. The Holy See launched Jihad countless times in order to compete for believers and won the final victory. It also established a holy tribunal to catch those infidels who refused to obey the Holy See and pass through the tribunal After the trial, they were found guilty, and then they were sent to the gallows, which was called to accept the trial of God. Those who had no faith and couldn''t see what they did were called heretics by them. Whether heretics or Pagans, the Holy Holy See thought that they had blasphemed the glory of God, so they were collectively called blasphemers. At the beginning, the Holy See was powerful, and one word could decide people''s life and death. It was not until the dark Parliament was established. After a turbulent period of time, it finally formed a situation of rivalry with the Holy See. The Holy See restrained a lot and dared not wantonly eradicate dissidents. "


    "Lying in the trough, I saw that Brad of the Holy See was kind-hearted. I thought he was a good man. Unexpectedly, he was also an executioner."


    Ding Ning exclaimed and secretly rejoiced that he didn''t go back to the Holy See with Alex. Who knows if these guys will send him to the gallows as a heresy.


    "According to the intelligence of the US intelligence agency, the ghost Liao department should be the descendants of the so-called pagans and heretics. Speaking of them, they are also a group of poor people. Their ancestors were persecuted by the holy Vatican, and the tribunal has always believed in eradicating the roots. Naturally, they will not let go of their possible Avengers in the future. Therefore, these people hide all year round and flow from generation to generation The Holy See did not have time to take care of them until the dark Council appeared, so that they could live a stable life. However, after years of hatred, they finally saw the hope of revenge, so the descendants of these blasphemers organized themselves to revenge the Holy See. They wore evil masks, In order to remember their hatred and remind themselves not to forget that they have been living a life like a ghost over the years, and it is their duty to overthrow the Holy See. "

 Chapter 700

    Qi Sha said with a complicated look. After learning the origin of the ghost Liao department, he sympathized with these poor people. After all, he was chased and killed by generations. No one would hate the Holy See to the bone.


    "What do they do to avenge the Holy See and kill ordinary people?"


    Ding Ning frowned. After hearing the origin of the ghost Liao department, he was also sympathetic, but he couldn''t accept the massacre of ordinary villagers by the ghost Liao department.


    "Because these villagers also believe in the Holy See. In the eyes of the ghost Liao department, as long as they believe in the Holy See, they are all damned people."


    Seven kill said with a helpless wry smile: "When the hatred has reached a certain level, the temperament of these people in the ghost Liao Department has gradually distorted and become cruel and bloodthirsty. In particular, the leader of the previous generation of ghost Liao department was personally killed by Brad, the director of the tribunal. Therefore, the current leader is the son of the old leader. He vowed to avenge him and do things more cruel and inhumane. Killing a small village is nothing The gang is now more terrible than terrorists. It is not uncommon to massacre the whole town. "


    "The man wearing the platinum ghost mask is the leader of the modern ghost tusk department?"


    Ding Ning frowned. It''s understandable to avenge her father, but it''s too much to kill innocent people.


    "Yes, all the leaders of the ghost Liao department in the past dynasties wore platinum ghost masks. Since he put on that mask, he had no own name and was collectively called ghost Liao, and..."


    Speaking of this, Qisha''s face showed a sigh: "all the people in the ghost tusk Department wear ghost masks after burning red. They grow up with the flesh on their faces, which means that they should remember the blood feud of their ancestors and their determination to destroy the Holy See. If the holy see is not destroyed one day, they will not take off their masks all their lives."


    "Such a person should not live!"


    Ding Ning listened with horror and lived in the dark hatred all his life. How much hatred can he have such perseverance and determination.


    In his opinion, these people are cruel to the Holy See and even more cruel to themselves, and hatred distorts people''s soul. These people have completely lost their humanity, and he must get rid of them.


    "Ding Ning, don''t provoke them. They are a group of madmen. If they don''t die by beating snakes, I''m afraid they will get into trouble."


    Seven kill saw through Ding Ning''s mind and warned seriously.


    Ding Ning clenched his fist tightly and stared at him with shining eyes: "you are from the Imperial Palace and take it as your duty to protect the ordinary people. You can''t just watch them kill innocent people without being indifferent?"


    "Hey! I don''t want to see them careless about human life, but this is Indonesia, not our country. They have never set foot in China or killed our compatriots. We don''t need to provoke them."


    Seven kill lowered his eyelids, and some dared not look at Ding Ning''s disappointed eyes.


    "I see. I won''t trouble you."


    Ding Ning stood up expressionless and didn''t look at seven kill.


    I thought that Qisha was also a chivalrous and loyal man. I didn''t expect to be so cowardly when I met a powerful enemy. I was extremely disappointed with him.


    "Stop, who do you think you are? The Savior? I''m afraid you''ll be involved? Who do you think I killed seven times?"


    Perhaps it was Ding Ning''s contemptuous eyes that stimulated Qi Sha, made him jump up red faced, blocked Ding Ning''s road, and felt angry and scolded.


    Ding Ning''s mouth flashed a sneer: "what? Does the great master want to do something to me?"


    "You... Hey, I won''t fight you, but I will never let you die."


    The momentum of the seven murders was immediately stagnant. His accomplishments had just made a continuous breakthrough, which was given by Ding Ning. With his character and pride, he had no good intention to start with Ding Ning, but he stood firmly at the door and resolutely refused to let Ding Ning leave.


    "You''re afraid of them. I''m not afraid. If you stop me again, don''t blame me for turning against you. Get out of the way!"


    Ding Ning''s face was as gloomy as water, and he drank coldly.


    Xia Hou and others were shocked by the news of the two people. They immediately surrounded each other. They just saw that they were at war. For a moment, they didn''t know what to do.


    But they are ready. Xia Hou has even occupied a favorable terrain and took out a sniper gun to aim at him. As long as Ding Ning gives an order, even if they know they can''t kill seven, they will rush forward one after another and work hard with him. This is their mission.


    Even Luoxue and Lingyun are on alert. They are not good at staring at the seven murders. There is no good or bad in their eyes. As long as the people against Ding Ning are bad people.


    "I won''t let you, Ding Ning, brother Ding, uncle Ding. Please don''t be impulsive. Do you know that even if you kill the ghost Liao by luck, another new ghost Liao will appear soon. How crazy the people in the ghost Liao department are? You don''t understand that they are more extreme than extreme terrorists. Maybe you will be safe at that time, but you will give it to me Our country has brought great disasters. These crazy people of the ghost department will rush to China in various crazy ways to carry out various terrorist acts. Do you know how many innocent compatriots will be at that time? Don''t be impulsive and become the eternal sinner of our kingdom. "


    Seven kill bitter face, Break things apart, crush them, and explain the terrible consequences to him: "I''ve never been a greedy person. As long as you can ensure that these lunatics don''t harm China, I''ll kill them with you immediately. I''m from the imperial government. My duty is to protect China. What we should consider is the interests of our country. I can''t provoke terrorists for the country because some Indonesians are killed."


    "Ghost Liao department?"


    As soon as Xia Hou''s face changed, he immediately put away his sniper gun, looked at Ding Ning seriously and said, "young master, what''s going on? If it''s not forced, it''s better to think about it in the long run."


    Ding Ning''s face was slightly moved. He admitted that he had taken it for granted before. The ghost tusk department could make Xia Hou, such a fearless death hunter, afraid of it. It was by no means easy.


    Especially those mentioned by the seven murders. If these people take crazy revenge, they are likely to bring great disasters to the kingdom of China. Then he will really become a sinner for thousands of years.


    But


    Watching the crime happen under his own eyes, he was powerless. This strong sense of suffocation made his chest as if blocked with a huge stone, and his face became very ugly.


    See that Ding Ning shows signs of loosening, The seven murders continued their painstaking exhortation: "I know you can''t bear it. I can''t bear it. To tell you the truth, I''m also very uncomfortable. If those madmen dare to provoke us, we won''t let them go, but they don''t take the initiative to provoke us now. For the sake of the country, you can bear it. You know that these guys are extremely distorted people. Even if they die, they will die with their enemies, There is also a dark Council to support them. Even the Holy See can''t take them now. It''s not a shame that we don''t provoke them. I beg you, okay? "


    After all, Qisha has some experience. Knowing that Ding Ning is young and energetic, he can''t lose face for a moment, so he fell straight to give him a step down.


    Seeing that the seven murders had stepped down for him in front of so many people, Ding Ning was not good enough to continue to work hard. He waved his hand with a depressed face and said angrily: "forget it, I can''t stand it for a while, but I''m not afraid of them."


    "That''s who brother Ding was afraid of. You have a broad mind. You have to swallow this tone for the great cause of the country. Admire, admire!"


    The seven murderers put up their thumbs with a smiling face and a flattering expression.


    Lu Zhan and others have also figured out what''s going on. Soldiers like them naturally have a strong patriotic complex, although they also hate the indiscriminate killing of innocent people by the ghost Liao department, But he tried his best to comfort the unhappy Ding Ning: "boss, there''s no need to be angry. These black monkeys killed so many Chinese compatriots that year. You should be regarded as the ghost tusk department. These guys avenged our compatriots."


    "Yes, yes, boss, if they don''t provoke us, it''s all right. If they dare provoke us, we''ll kill these lunatics."


    "We have no obligation to fight for those damn black monkeys. Boss, calm down!"


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone changed his way to comfort Ding Ning with your words and my words, which made him feel that the depression had dissipated a lot in his chest.


    Just looking at the flattering expression on Qi Sha''s face and remembering his previous stern refusal, he still felt a little unhappy and pointed at him: "what did you call me just now? Shout again."


    "I... i... also have dignity. Ding Ning, you can''t go too far. It''s almost all right."


    Qisha''s smile immediately stiffened on his face, his face turned red and became angry.


    He was in a hurry just now and called brother Ding Ning... Er, it seems that he also called uncle.


    Ding Ning is obviously in a bad mood now, making fun of him, making fun of himself and seeking psychological balance. If there is no other person, he will admit it in order to calm Ding Ning''s depressed mood. Anyway, no one knows.


    But now that so many people are here, how can he afford to lose such a face? I''m kidding. The seven murders in the dignified Imperial Palace also want face.


    "Brother Xia Hou, there are 13 people in the ghost tusk department. What''s the chance if we shoot the ghost tusk unexpectedly with a sniper gun?"


    Ding Ning took out his ears and asked Xia Hou with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    Xia Hou was stunned, and then understood that the young master was teasing seven murders. He said with great cooperation: "I estimate that there is only 30% assurance. After all, the ghost Liao is also equivalent to the master of the great master. It is not so easy to snipe, but it should be no problem to kill his guard."


    "Although we don''t have as many people as them, if we get some sniper guns and kill his 12 guards, it''s still no problem."


    "Yes, as long as we kill his guard, he''s the only one left. We siege him, shoot him with guns and blow him up with grenades. I don''t believe it can''t kill him."


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Zhan and others also tacitly agreed with each other, and studied how to catch them all.


    "Brother, I kiss brother. All right, don''t scare me. Spare me!"


    The seven murderers looked at them as if they were serious and really worked out a highly feasible annihilation plan. They couldn''t help crying with a frightened face.


    "Hahaha, looking at brother Qisha''s sad face, how can I feel so comfortable? Come on, go back to my room and go to bed!"


    Ding Ning laughed and hugged snow and Lingyun comfortably. Those who hugged left and right were about to go back to the room to sleep. He was angry and wanted to beat the boy.


    "Young master, wait!"


    Xia Hou suddenly remembered the blue haired man, immediately called him and reported the matter to him.


    Ding Ning''s face was uncertain and suddenly asked, "you said that the ghost Liao Department came to Longmu island in the middle of the night. Would it be for this man?"

 Chapter 701

    Lu Zhan''s face changed. If the boss was unfortunate, they would be in great trouble.


    Moreover, it seems that this possibility is very large, because the blue haired man came in the middle of the night, and the ghost Liao department also came in the middle of the night. It is likely that the ghost Liao Department came to hunt down the blue haired man.


    Other people can think of what he can think of. Everyone''s faces become nervous. If so, even if they don''t provoke the ghost Liao department, the ghost Liao department will come to the door.


    Qi Sha''s face is dignified and can drip water. Unexpectedly, there is such a thing in the middle. If one of them can''t be handled well, it will be a big trouble.


    Thinking of this, Lu Zhan was ashamed, clenched his teeth and said, "boss, it''s all my fault. I''ll take that man away from Longmu island now and will never cause trouble to the boss."


    "I''m also to blame for this. Brother Lu and I will go together and go more secretly. Maybe the people in the ghost Liao department can''t find us."


    The Mavericks stood up without hesitation and wanted to advance and retreat with the land war.


    "And me. I was there. I was not thoughtful. I should be responsible."


    Xia Hou also stepped forward and said firmly.


    "What nonsense! Who do you think I am?"


    Seeing Peng Haitao and others also want to speak, Ding Ning suddenly shouted, looked at them angrily, and saw that they were ashamed to lower their heads, Just slightly eased the language airway: "Our guess may not be true, but what if it''s true? If we don''t provoke them, it doesn''t mean we''re afraid of them. Besides, the ghost tusk department is also a human, not a God. How do they know that the man was saved by us? Even if there is surveillance near the hotel and it''s raining so hard, I can''t take pictures. I have some ways to hide people without evidence, ghost If the Liao Department dares to creak, it will do it directly. What a big thing. You two are nervous. "


    Seven murderers looked at Ding Ning with strange eyes. At this moment, Ding Ning''s overbearing and heroic spirit deeply infected him, Immediately echoed: "that is, although I was firmly opposed to killing them, I was just afraid of their retaliation and didn''t want to bring trouble to the country. If they didn''t know how to provoke us, we weren''t vegetarian. As long as we were reasonable, even the country would support us."


    "All right, don''t hang your head down one by one and keep your chest up. Take me to see what the man looks like first!"


    Ding Ning saw Lu Zhan and others straighten up again, with bright eyes and a touch of gratitude. He nodded and waved.


    Xia Hou was very pleased. After this time, he taught a lesson to the simple minded soldiers of the land war. In the future, if you are kind, you should also consider the consequences. After all, in this society, even if you don''t want to cause trouble, maybe it will fall from heaven because of your temporary weakness.


    They are the most trusted people of the young master. He doesn''t want his subordinates to be so brainless and bring disaster for no reason.


    "I''ll go, this... This... Is the man you saved?"


    When Ding Ning saw the blue haired man sleeping alone in the room, his face was pale and his legs were soft. If it hadn''t been for snow falling, he would have almost sat on the ground.


    "Well, this is the man who fainted not far from the door of our villa. I think he was seriously injured. It was a moment of weakness that brought him back, or I''ll throw him out now."


    Lu Zhan didn''t know how Ding Ning had such a big reaction, but looking at his ugly face, he couldn''t help clicking and said with shame.


    "No, no, it''s good, it''s good, ha ha ha, good, brother Lu, you''ve made great achievements this time!"


    Ding Ning was stunned for a long time before he came back to his senses. Then there was a burst of ecstasy in his heart, and he couldn''t help laughing.


    Nima, how lucky it must be to pick up the seriously injured and unconscious Thor home. Now it can be developed.


    Perhaps for ordinary people, the divine descent organization is a crazy and cruel terrible organization, but for Ding Ning, it is an organization that makes him happy and worried!


    What made him sad was that the God descendant organization hid too deeply and did the inhuman thing of experimenting with living people.


    The joy is that he can plunder the powers of these powers. The divine organization is like an energy reserve base prepared for him, providing him with a steady stream of powers and skills, waiting for him to dig like a big treasure.


    Every power is a treasure, especially Thor''s cool lightning skill, which has long been coveted by him.


    I don''t know where King Kong has gone. If only he could have a nest.


    Ding Ning wiped his saliva and laughed to himself that he was a little greedy. It was great luck to pick up the seriously injured and unconscious Thor and activate the lightning ability. He didn''t think about the baby of King Kong for the time being.


    "You go out and watch first. Don''t let anyone disturb me. I''ll check his body."


    Looking at Ding Ning''s green eyes, staring at the unconscious blue haired man, it''s like seeing a beautiful woman without clothes. The faces of Lu Zhan and others are strange. Does the boss like it


    Er, they all shivered together, and with a chill in their hearts, they hurried out of the room and were ready!


    At the scene, only Luoxue probably knew Ding Ning''s secret. She was secretly happy, but she knew that such a secret was too important. Even Ling Yun didn''t dare to tell her.


    Ling Yun, with a small mouth and a face full of bitterness and worry, was afraid that his little man would have some unspeakable sexual interest in men under the stimulation of looking for too many beautiful women. He secretly decided to unite his sisters and not take anything from him. He should maintain enough reserve to maintain freshness and nip this bad state in the bud, so as not to make him grow crooked.


    ¡­¡­


    What the ghost Liao department did could not hide from the eyes and ears of the Holy See. In another villa in the same hotel as Ding Ning, Archbishop poyemi knelt on the carpet and prayed devoutly to bless those innocent believers who died miserably to ascend to heaven early.


    The Paladins in white followed him, with their right hands caressing their chests and kneeling on one knee, lowering their proud heads and fanatical eyes. When Archbishop boyemi gave the order, they would become the sharpest knives of the Holy See, safeguard the dignity of God with their lives and blood, and send those damn heretics to hell!


    "ELFA! Are the Black Knights here?"


    After praying, boyemi didn''t send those damn heresies to hell as the paladins thought!


    "Dear archbishop, now the sea is too stormy and the signals are intermittent. The Black Knights have not arrived yet."


    The knight captain led by the paladin still kept the action of kneeling on one knee and stroking his chest with his right hand. He replied humbly: "but ELFA is willing to lead the Paladin to send evil heresy to hell. Please give orders!"


    "Then wait until they arrive. You get back first!"


    Poyemi is a headache. These paladins are devout and crazy believers. They can sacrifice their lives for faith at any time, and even take war death as their highest glory.


    At the moment, they were obviously dazzled by hot blood and wanted to fight to the death with the ghost Liao department, so they came to force the palace in disguise. Alas, they are really a group of simple people.


    "Archbishop boyemi, as the spokesman of God walking in the world, how can you sit idly by and watch our believers being slaughtered by the devil..."


    ELFA raised his head, looked at boyemi with unbelievable anger in his eyes, and retorted with a red face.


    "Shut up!"


    Poyemi snapped. Seeing the humiliation on on the faces of the paladins, his tone relaxed again, With a sacred radiance on his face: "God loves the world, and those who believe in our Lord will get eternal life. These believers killed by the devil have been called by the Lord to enter heaven earlier than us, receive the grace of the Lord, enjoy the glory of the Lord and listen to the teachings of the Lord..."


    When it comes to brainwashing, it''s natural for a big God like boyemi to be familiar with the road and say his difficulties in a roundabout way. The general meaning is that he is not afraid of death, but those believers who are pious enough, have achieved complete merit and virtue, and feel the firmness of their faith, so he uses the devil''s hand to call them to heaven, so as to get closer to the Lord, Better listen to the Lord''s hearing.


    A big flicker soon fooled these hot-blooded, impulsive and simple crazy believers. The paladins lowered their heads in shame. No wonder those believers were able to be called by the Lord to heaven, and they obviously did not have firm faith enough to doubt the Bishop''s devotion to the Lord. Like a docile little sheep, they did things respectfully according to boyemi''s instructions.


    "Ah, crazy believers are sometimes hard to command. They are all dead brains. Fortunately, they fooled away."


    Poyemi patted his chest with lingering fear, sat down on the soft big bed, lay on his back, rubbed his stomach, and sighed secretly. If he hadn''t had a task and brought this group of stupid paladins, he really wanted to call the two virgin believers who came with the ship to bed.


    The paladins don''t know how powerful those lunatics are. He knows. Although he is also a strong man at SS Level and at the same level as contemporary ghost tusks, he feels that he has no chance of winning. After all, he is not as fierce as ghost tusks. He has to say that he is not afraid. It''s false.


    Most importantly, he came to look for Brad who fell into the sea with Thor. He wouldn''t be foolish to kill and work for several Dalits and madmen. When he got off the ship, he almost didn''t scare him to pee. Fortunately, ghost Liao didn''t want to fight him at that time, which made him feel like Amnesty, He didn''t dare to speak face-to-face, so he pretended to run away.


    I''m kidding. He finally became an archbishop. He has such a beautiful life waiting for him to enjoy. How can he fight with a madman? Only a guy like Brad can do such a stupid thing.


    Poyemi couldn''t sleep on the soft big bed. While secretly congratulating himself, he was a little nervous for fear that the ghost Liao would suddenly start on him. After all, he knew that they were deliberately provoking him by slaughtering believers under his nose.


    Hey! I hope the Black Knights can come as soon as possible. In this way, there are a large number of people. It must be that the ghost Liao doesn''t dare to attack him easily. Boyemi prayed piously.


    ¡­¡­


    "Lord ghost Liao! Those people of the Holy See checked into Novotel Hotel. The paladin who monitored us should have reported to him, but boyemi didn''t respond and didn''t mean to trouble us."


    In a house in the village, a member of the ghost Liao Department knelt on one knee and reported respectfully.


    Ghost Liao sat cross legged on the bed, holding a small black jade bottle engraved with ancient mysterious symbols in his hand. He opened the bottle cap, put his nose forward and sucked it hard. A black gas visible to the naked eye entered his body along his nose.

 Chapter 702

    Although the ghost Liao wore a white gold ghost mask on his face and couldn''t see his expression, he could see how intoxicated he was from the relaxed appearance of his limbs and his whole body, which made the already gloomy and strange atmosphere more ghostly.


    The member of the ghost Liao Department quietly swallowed his saliva, secretly raised his eyes and glanced enviously at the jade bottle called the ghost bottle. It is a magical bottle that can absorb the grievances of the believers of the holy see when they die. The more pious the believers are, the heavier the grievances generated when they die. For the ghost Liao department who believes in demons and ghosts, this resentment is the basis of their practice, and the more grievances they absorb, The stronger they are.


    "Then kill more running dogs of the Holy See and see how long boyemi, a shrinking turtle, can endure. I look forward to how much wonderful food death will bring to me after his fear reaches the extreme!"


    The ghost Liao''s voice was full of ridicule.


    He had never dealt with boyemi before, so he was afraid of him, so he didn''t do it immediately.


    The ghost Liao department and the holy see are at odds. When they meet, either you die or I live. But when boyemi sees him, he doesn''t start immediately. He lets the ghost Liao see his fierce and weak nature. If he doesn''t take the opportunity to kill him, when will he wait.


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    The members of the ghost Liao Department bent down excitedly and saluted, took the ghost bottle thrown by the ghost Liao, carefully collected it in their arms, and ran out excitedly. Although they had no ghost bottle to help absorb grievances, they could also absorb a small part of the free grievances when slaughtering the believers of the Holy see. The more they killed, the more they absorbed.


    "Brad, where are you?"


    Ghost Liao got up and stood quietly in front of the window, looking at the slightly slight rainstorm outside, with unforgettable hatred flashing in his eyes.


    It was a bloody night. Innocent villagers in villages were bloodwashed and dogs barked all night. The paladins clenched their fists angrily and kept reporting to boyemi, hoping that he could order a fight to the death with the ghost Liao department.


    Boyemi''s head was so big that he didn''t want to sleep. He constantly fooled these paladins. At first, it had some effect. But with the more believers in the slaughtered village, the paladins had a strong color of doubt in their eyes when they listened to his fooling.


    Knowing that these upright paladins had reached the limit of patience, boyemi could not deceive them any more, and cried bitterly in his heart.


    While secretly wondering why the black knights had not arrived, he pretended to pray to God. Just when the paladins could not bear it and were about to break out, boyemi stood up with a sacred light on his face and said with awe inspiring righteousness: "all paladins listen to orders!"


    "Yes!"


    The paladins can''t wait, kneeling on one knee, with a crazy sense of war.


    "According to the decree of God, the great paladins will destroy all evil heresy with their holy sword in order to maintain the glory of the Lord. Go, my children, I will be proud of you!"


    Boyemi said with awe inspiring righteousness.


    "To preserve the glory of the Lord!"


    Thirty six paladins pulled out their swords, slapped them on the chest, bowed to boyemi, looked fanatical, and turned solemnly into the rain. They were going to cut off demons and send all demons that violated the glory of the Lord to hell.


    Looking at the thirty-six generous figures who died, the color of guilt on boyemi''s face flashed away, and then became firm.


    When all the paladins were far away, boyemi looked around, thinking about the scarlet Bishop''s robe, crept to the wharf and ran in a panic. The paladins must be over, but he didn''t want to lose his life here. He wanted to leave by boat overnight immediately. I believe these honest paladins will enter heaven, Listen closely to the Lord''s teachings.


    ¡­¡­


    "Zi!"


    Ding Ning''s body was twinkling with a faint blue electric light.


    When waving your hands in front of you, they form an electric shield, an electric armor, an electric spear, and an electric grid... It''s fun to play!


    Unfortunately, the thunder technology is too dynamic to do experiments in the room, which makes Ding Ning a little more meaningful.


    After playing for a while, Ding Ning astringed the lightning, looked at the Thor who was still sleeping with his chin, and wondered what to do with him.


    Change his genes and sign a master servant contract with him? Although Ding Ning covets such a powerful thug, he won''t naively think he can succeed, and he doesn''t know what Chiyou thinks. It seems that all the people who can sign the contract are beautiful women, and men don''t seem to have this privilege!


    Besides, Thor is a strong man in the divine realm. Although he also activates the lightning power, his power is very different from that of Thor. He doesn''t want to be killed by Thor if he fails to sign a contract.


    It''s a good way to kill him, but Ding Ning hesitated. After all, whether these people from the ghost Liao Department came to the God of thunder or not, he didn''t know how to save his life. Maybe he can be used as a chip to protect his life at the critical moment.


    There is also a plan, that is, after determining his own safety, take him back to the country in the name of Xiao Chunan and send him to scientific research organizations for research, which can be regarded as helping him make atonement for his meritorious deeds!


    Although Xiao Chunan did not say that he had secretly helped many people, he had been controlled by the divine organization for more than three years. It was absolutely impossible to say that he had not done any bad things.


    Xiao Chunan''s return is bound to be subject to strict review by special departments. As long as someone sees him unhappy and casually finds an excuse to question him, he can''t prove his innocence. If he is bad, he may have to spend his next life in prison.


    But with the name of Thor, I believe that anyone who makes a voice of doubt will shut his mouth obediently, not only without fault, but with merit.


    "Brother-in-law, for Noro''s sake, I can only help you like this."


    Ding Ning muttered and tried his best to use the pulse cutting hand, sealed all the meridians in Thor''s body, and fed him a crisp bone pill with meat pain on his face, so as to ensure that even if the pulse cutting hand failed, he had no ability to do it. It''s not too prudent to treat such a god level strong man.


    "Watch this man, but no matter how you can''t let him have any mistakes!"


    Out of the door, Ding Ning immediately told Lu Zhandao.


    In order to prevent long dreams at night, he has made plans. As soon as the rain stops, he will take the air wing home immediately, but there is another problem, that is, the seven murders are also here. Is he worthy of trust? Will he reveal the secret of his possession of the air wing?


    "Boss, there''s a fight outside."


    The calf hurried in and said excitedly.


    "Who fought with whom?"


    Ding Ning''s heart tightened and hurriedly asked.


    "The man in the ghost tusk Department fought with a group of people in white clothes. I''m obedient. People on both sides are like killing their father. They don''t want to die."


    The calf scratched his head and looked excited. They also wanted to kill those murderous ghost tusks, but they couldn''t do it because of future troubles. Now someone is fighting with them, and they are naturally happy to see their success.


    "The man in white?"


    Knowing that he was not in conflict with the ghost Liao department, Ding Ning breathed a long sigh of relief, but his spirit was boosted: "how is the war? Who has the upper hand?"


    "The combat effectiveness of the people in white is not as strong as that of the ghost tusk department, but they are many. For a while, they can stick to it by being fierce and fearless of death, but I''m afraid it will be over soon."


    The calf observed carefully, frowned and said, "those people in the ghost Liao department are really inhuman. At this moment, Kung Fu has slaughtered three more villages."


    Ding Ning flashed a look of resentment at the bottom of his eyes. His eyes rolled around and waved: "turn off the lights and sleep. No one will go out."


    "Boss, we..."


    The Mavericks obviously wanted to intervene, but when they thought that the consequences were beyond his ability, they immediately stopped and scratched their heads reluctantly.


    "Go and have a rest!"


    For fear that Ding Ning could not hold his breath, the seven murders who meddled indiscriminately breathed a long sigh of relief. In his opinion, whether the people in white or the ghost Liao department, they had nothing to do with killing and working, as long as they didn''t bring trouble to the kingdom of China.


    Ding Ning didn''t care about them. He hugged Lingyun and Luoxue and entered the room and closed the door.


    Although both women had a close relationship with him, he looked like he wanted one dragon and two phoenix. Suddenly, his pink cheeks turned red and he was coy and refused to go to bed.


    "You have a rest first!"


    Ding Ning smiled proudly, suddenly sealed the meridians of the two women, put them to bed, put their pillows in the middle, and pretended that the three people were sleeping together.


    Then he went into the bathroom, took out the biological simulation skin equipment, kneaded it in front of the mirror, and soon disguised himself as Thor.


    "The color of blue hair is not right, but I can''t see it at night!"


    Ding Ning looked at the same face as Thor in the mirror and muttered in a low voice.


    The window was opened quietly. A cold wind blew. Ding Ning had disappeared in the house for fear of being found strange. He also considerately closed the window.


    Ding Ning''s figure turned into a remnant and hurried to the battlefield, but he didn''t know that right now in the next room, seven kill took a small box out of his pocket, took out something like plasticine and smeared it on his face.


    Soon, Qisha took out a wig and put it on. He turned into a white foreigner with high nose and blue eyes. He looked in the mirror and blinked his eyes. He muttered in a low voice: "it''s still the first time to wear Meitong. I feel really uncomfortable, but hey, no one should recognize me as a Chinese now."


    ¡­¡­


    ELFA gasped violently and kept raising his holy sword block... Block... Block again


    The snow-white Knight''s clothes have been stained with blood and stains. He was washed by the rain. Although he was as embarrassed as a drowned chicken, he had to fight to the end in order to believe.


    Thirty six paladins faced twelve members of the ghost tusk department, but they couldn''t get the upper hand. He was ashamed to sacrifice three Paladins in this moment.


    "Evil prevails over right, and the paladin will win!"


    ELFA roared loudly, cheered for his comrades in arms, raised the holy sword lattice to block the black weapon cut by his opponent, cut off the wrist and weapon of the ghost Liao member with a backhand sword, and then kicked him in his heart and kicked him out more than ten meters away.


    "Win! Win!"


    The remaining thirty-two paladins saw that the Knight Commander had finally made a contribution, and their morale dropped sharply because of the sacrifice of three teammates. Their tired bodies seemed to gush out infinite strength. They shouted loudly in their mouths, waved their paladins and rushed to the members of the ghost tusk department who were always silent and had evidence to advance and retreat.


    Looking at the morale of his comrades in arms, they went up one after another and worked hard. For a moment, they forced the members of the ghost tusk department to retreat. ELFA knelt on one knee and supported by the sword in his hand, so he could barely stop. His lungs were burning and painful, which made him gasp. The rain mixed with blood and water flowed into his mouth. It was so bitter.

 Chapter 703

    His heart was shrouded in a thick haze, because he knew he was the strongest of these paladins, but even the strongest he did his best to seriously injure a ghost Liao member. While achieving brilliant results, he almost collapsed. Without a period of rest, he could no longer form an effective combat effectiveness.


    What does that mean? It means that each of the twelve ghost Liao members is not weaker than him, and some are even stronger than him, which makes his eyes flash a sad color.


    Regardless of whether today''s war can be won or not, even if the paladins are lucky to win the final victory, I''m afraid they will not survive more than ten fingers. This is a life and death war. There is no mercy. Only killing is the eternal melody.


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    "Poof"


    Three times in a row, the sound of the blade entering the meat sounded. The three paladins opened their eyes and watched their headless bodies spray the blood spring. They rushed forward inertia until "Putong" fell to the ground, and the water on the ground was splashed one after another. Blood and mud mixed together, which seemed so cheap and bloody.


    The three heads finally lost their last consciousness and rolled on the dirty mud. Like a football, they were kicked away by the ghost Liao member in black boots. Unfortunately, they fell in front of the seriously injured ghost Liao member.


    So, ELFA and his paladins saw the most terrible scene in their life. The seriously injured ghost Liao member reached out and grabbed one of his heads, grabbed the mask stuck on his chin and broke it up. The lower part of the mask clicked and folded up, revealing half a bloody face.


    Then, the member of the ghost tusk opened his mouth, exposed his thick white teeth, picked up his head and chewed it. He grinned at the stunned ELFA and others, revealing the bloody shredded meat between his teeth, like an evil ghost climbing out of hell.


    "Philip!"


    Seeing that the familiar brother''s soul could not rest after his death and had to be swallowed by evil spirits, ELFA let out a sad wail, his knees fell heavily on the ground and burst into tears.


    "These damn demons, kill them all!"


    The paladins turned pale and turned upside down in their stomachs. Only after being stimulated, they were inspired to have the strongest fighting spirit. After a roar, they rushed at the ghost Liao member who ate the human head with red eyes.


    "Holy See bastards, don''t try to disturb our brothers to eat. It''s very impolite!"


    Eleven black half round machetes blocked the charge of the paladin. A tall ghost Liao member said happily: "angry? Sad? Desperate? Hahaha, when you executioners burned our ancestors alive on a red cross? Did you think about our feelings? This is retribution, retribution!"


    The members of the ghost Liao screamed bitterly and happily, "tooth for tooth, blood for blood. The debt owed will be repaid after all. Take your life!"


    The tall ghost Liao member gave a fierce drink. The black machete in his hand turned into a black shadow in the rainstorm, making a soul-stirring sound of ghost crying and wolf howling. The killed paladins retreated step by step, and soon many people were injured. Red blood stained white clothes, looking lonely and solemn.


    "We come from hell!"


    "Climb out of the sea of blood from the corpse of white bone Lin fire!"


    "Follow the guidance of the great demon God!"


    "Just to sweep away the injustice in the world!"


    "The flame of revenge, burn it heartily!"


    "Humble holy light, you will eventually crawl at the feet of the demon God!"


    "In the name of hate, one day, the magic fire will burn the whole world to welcome the great demon God!"


    ¡­¡­


    The tall ghost Liao member took the lead in singing in a strange language that no one had ever heard of. It was strange that all people could understand.


    Then, the remaining members of the ghost Liao also sang loudly. The voice became louder and more urgent, forming a strange rhythm.


    "Be careful, it''s the abyss demon language of the ghost tusk department to confuse people and disintegrate their fighting spirit!"


    ELFA, as a paladin, was far more knowledgeable than ordinary people. He shook his head desperately, bit the tip of his tongue and warned loudly.


    The actions of paladins became more and more difficult with the singing. The feeling of drowsiness made their holy sword become more and more heavy, their heads became more and more heavy, and their physical strength began to decline significantly.


    If it hadn''t been for Alfa''s timely reminder, they were crazy believers with faith. They worked hard with pious faith. They often bit their tongue and felt pain to keep themselves clear. I''m afraid they would have been killed.


    But under the magic language, they couldn''t hold on for long, which made the dizzy Alfa look sad. He knew that they lost completely, and there was only one end of failure, that is death.


    Death is not terrible for him. He is afraid that, like previous members of the knights, he will be eaten by these evil spirits as food, and his soul will no longer be able to go to heaven to feel the glory of the Lord.


    "Boom!"


    "Thunderbolt!"


    Suddenly, the dull thunder exploded among the members of the ghost Liao, making their bewitching magic language suddenly stop, and the paladins were refreshed as soon as their heads were cleared.


    Just before the ghost tusk was blown up, an arc lightning appeared, and the power grid formed was like an electric snake in the crowd.


    "Ah..."


    The shrill scream came, and this indiscriminate attack hurt the ghost tusks and paladins to varying degrees.


    ELFA was blown up by the electric hair and looked like a bird''s nest. His face was dark. He looked at the middle-aged man in white and blue hair walking from the rain.


    Ding Ning is also very helpless. He wants to attack the ghost Liao tribe, but he forgets that it is raining cats and dogs now, and the rain is conductive. The paladins have suffered an unwarranted disaster!


    "I don''t like your noise very much. It''s disturbing my Thor''s rest. Guys of the Holy See, get out of the way!"


    Ding Ning spoke fluent English and pointed out his identity.


    ELFA didn''t know who the Thor was, but fortunately he knew that the Thor was coming for the ghost tusk department. He wisely waved to the paladins to step down and stand in a circle to watch the war from a distance.


    "Thor?"


    The tall man of the ghost tusk department was still covered with blue lightning, and his pupils contracted violently: "Lord Thor, it seems that our ghost tusk Department has not offended you? Why bother us?"


    "Cough, do you need any reason to trouble you? Don''t say you disturb my rest, just say you believe in the devil, but I''m the descendant of God. Do you say I''ll let you go!"


    Ding Ning coughed deliberately and said, secretly praising himself. How powerful! Lightning power is his style.


    The man of the ghost tusk Department said coldly with deep fear: "if I guess right, your excellency Thor has been seriously injured now? Why bother and ask for trouble again?"


    Ding Ning was secretly pleased that everything was going perfectly according to the plan. He wanted to raise his thumb and boast that the man in the ghost department was smart. This sentence perfectly explained why his lightning power was not as powerful as Thor. After all, Thor was injured!


    "Even if I''m hurt, it''s easy to kill you mole ants," he said in a cold voice


    "I just don''t understand. Lord Thor and our ghost department have always been well water and don''t invade the river. Although they are not allies, they are not enemies. Besides, Lord Thor''s injury is also caused by the Holy See''s Brad. Shouldn''t you take it out on these Holy paladins?"


    Unexpectedly, the man of the ghost tusk department was not stupid at all. Soon, the evil water led to the East and pulled the paladins into the hate list. ELFA and others immediately became vigilant and stared at Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning scolded secretly. Ya is too smart to stay. Immediately Jie smiled and said, "I don''t need you to teach me how to do things. First kill you bastards who disturb my healing, and then I''ll kill these divine sticks!"


    "Lord Thor, do you want to provoke a war between our ghost Liao department and your God descendants? Don''t forget, our ghost Liao department belongs to the dark Council. Do you really don''t consider the consequences!"


    Seeing that Ding Ning was determined to destroy them, the man of the ghost tusk Department knew that there would be a war, but he still wanted to make a final effort and forcefully move out of the dark Council to threaten him.


    "The dark Council is something that deserves to threaten me. Go to hell!"


    Ding Ning doesn''t care so much. If the dark Council can fight with the divine descent organization, it is the situation he likes most.


    Fearing that the man in the ghost tusk department would say more, which would arouse the suspicion of ELFA and others, he rubbed out a thunder spear impatiently and stabbed the man in the throat.


    The ghost tusk department believes in the devil''s evil things. Lightning is just as strong as Yang, which represents heaven''s punishment. It is the enemy of the ghost tusk department. In addition, the rain is conductive. Although this attack is a single attack, everyone in the ghost tusk department is numb with electricity, and even the reaction is half a beat slow.


    "Er!"


    The tall man in the ghost tusk department had no time to respond, so he was stabbed through his throat by a thunder spear. The corners of his mouth spilled blood, his eyes protruded outward, and he stared at Ding Ning viciously. He cursed with an extremely ancient abyss magic language: "on the day of the demon God''s arrival, you will fall into hell forever and bear the pain of thousands of ghosts devouring the heart, and your soul will never be free."


    Ding Ning sneered. This lightning power is a good thing. It protects the body and prevents all evils from invading. Even the life curse of the stronghold that can''t be found in his body has been purified by lightning. What does the ghost curse count? He smiled calmly and said, "don''t worry. When the demon God comes, I''ll let him go down with you."


    Before the voice fell, the thunder spear in his hand suddenly soared five or six meters, and strung the four members of the ghost tusk Department standing behind the tall man.


    Eleven members of the ghost tusk department who still had combat power were killed in one blow. This terrible record made ELFA and others look scared. After looking at each other, they quietly disappeared into the rainy night while Ding Ning ignored them.


    They are crazy believers, but they are not brainless. They know that they are not opponents and want to die. Isn''t that a fool?


    Ding Ning was secretly pleased. He was afraid that ELFA and others would not know each other. After killing the members of the ghost Liao department, he had a headache and didn''t know how to let them go. Now he''s well, he doesn''t have any worries at home.


    With the testimony of the on-site witnesses such as ELFA, the black pot Thor will have to carry it even if he doesn''t want to carry it any more. It''s best to lose both the divine organization and the dark Parliament.


    Ding Ning thought happily, but ruthlessly slaughtered the remnant of the ghost Liao department. Although their combat power was not weak, the abyss magic language was ineffective to Ding Ning, and the thunder and lightning made them fear instinctively. However, Ding Ning unexpectedly killed their leader, and their backbone was gone. These guys were frightened, There is no sense of war, scared to flee everywhere.

 Chapter 704

    If the ghost tusks don''t escape but fight with Ding Ning, Ding Ning may have to pay a lot of price to kill them all.


    This escape is good. It can only be fought separately. It can''t form an effective combat effectiveness at all. Compared with speed, who can be faster than thunder escape? Ding Ning killing them alone is just like playing.


    Just in less than ten minutes, Ding Ning caught up with these scattered guys and killed them one by one. The only surprise for him was that the guy who was seriously injured by ELFA but ate his head didn''t know when to run away.


    However, Ding Ning didn''t feel much regret. He was going to bring disaster to the East. Some people may not believe the words of the paladin. It''s more believable to leave a ghost Liao as a witness.


    ¡­¡­


    Surfing Bay, originally a shallow wharf, is only a heavy rain, which raises the sea level. Only large cruise ships from the Holy See and the ghost Liao department can park here.


    Poyemi fled to the dock in fear all day. Only then did he send out the holy light and maintain his dignity. He boarded the cruise ship high and ready to abandon the paladins and flee.


    But when he got on the brightly lit cruise ship, but didn''t find anyone coming out to meet him, he immediately shouted with great dissatisfaction: "you damn Dalits, don''t hurry out to meet the bishop!"


    The cruise ship was silent and no one answered. Poyemi was very angry. He thought that all the crew members had fallen asleep. He kicked open the hatch angrily and shouted, "give me all... ER!"


    Before the words fell, boyemi''s angry voice stopped like an old hen who was strangled by her throat. He looked at the ghost Liao sitting on the ground, pouring and drinking himself, stretched out trembling fingers and asked shivering, "how did you... How did you... Be here?"


    "I''m not here. Where should I be? Or does the Reverend Archbishop poyemi think I should fight with the brave paladins you abandoned now?"


    Without turning his head, the ghost Liao picked up the luminous cup containing bright red blood like wine, shook it gently, took a shallow SIP and said faintly.


    Poyemi''s old face was red, and his footsteps could not be looked back. His face was full of smiles: "ha ha, ghosts, since the interest is so high, I will not disturb you. Drink slowly and drink slowly!"


    "Well, to tell you the truth, I really don''t understand what makes a greedy man like you a cardinal!"


    The ghost Liao drank all the wine in the glass and stood up slowly, "come on, noble Archbishop boyemi, let me see your courage."


    The flesh on boyemi''s face twitched, and he knelt down on the ground with a "poof", Crying: "I became the Archbishop by flattering. I swear I never persecuted your ancestors, let alone offended you. I just want to live a rich life. Lord ghost Liao, please spare me a dog''s life. Brad is always against you. You go to find him. Don''t come to me. I promise I won''t be against you. By the way, I''m coming out this time On the order of the Pope, I came to find Brad. I want to see people in life and corpses in death. You let me go. When I find Brad, I will give him both hands. "


    Ghost Liao looked at him quietly, and a look of contempt flashed across his eyes. Although he hated Brad to the bone, it was because of the gratitude and hatred of his ancestors. Deep in his heart, he admired such a dignified and backbone enemy.


    But I didn''t expect that boyemi and Brad, who are also cardinals, were a coward who begged for mercy and was afraid of life and death, which made him very disappointed. If the holy see is such a thing, what is the challenge to overthrow the rule of the Holy See?


    Although he looked down on boyemi in his bones, he would not give up the good opportunity to bury a nail in the Holy See. He stretched out his index finger and hooked it, like calling a pug: "climb over!"


    "Yes, I''ll come right away!"


    Poyemi looked at him in fear, prostrated on the ground without dignity, knelt down like a dog with a flattering face, and climbed over. Regardless of the blood on the ground, the red robe under his knee became more and more bright red.


    "Kiss the soles of my shoes as a ceremony of your loyalty to me!"


    Ghost Liao stared at him coldly, his black boots were stained with a layer of dark red blood and broken meat from nowhere.


    Poyemi looked up pitifully at the ghost Liao. Under his cold eyes, he endured the desire to vomit and stretched out his tongue


    "Ha ha ha!"


    The ghost Liao made a wild laugh, kicked boyemi to the ground, stood up and walked away. A faint voice came from afar: "remember, you are my dog now, and I will contact you when I need it."


    "Yes, Lord ghost Liao!"


    Boyemi responded respectfully with a flattering color on his face. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He wanted to stand up, but he found that his legs were soft and sat in the blood. He thought that he would finally escape from death and be controlled by the ghost Liao. This made him sad and happy, and he couldn''t help crying.


    "Why is there a cry? It seems to be Lord boyemi. Go and have a look!"


    ELFA''s voice came faintly in the distance. Poyemi was surprised and quickly stopped crying, wiped his tears and turned his eyes.


    Tore the neat red robe on the upper body, rubbed his hair, squatted on the ground, smeared the blood on his face and clothes, thought about it, scattered the stacked crew bodies, and made the traces of being affected and killed by the battle. Only then did he give himself a slap in pain and sit on the ground panting.


    "Archbishop, what''s the matter with you?"


    ELFA came in wet with the surviving paladins. Seeing that boyemi, who always paid great attention to appearance, was so embarrassed that he was shocked and asked one after another.


    Poyemi panted heavily, With a sad face: "You fight with the ghost Liao department, how could I, as the archbishop, stay away from it? After you left, I went to find the ghost Liao and wanted to kill him. Unexpectedly, the ghost Liao was so mean and shameless that he didn''t dare fight with me, so he gave up his men and wanted to escape by boat. How could I let go of such a bloody executioner and start a war with him. ¡±


    At this point, boyemi looked sad and angry, The good rapper said vividly: "But I never thought that the ghost Liao fled from his ship to our ship, kidnapped the crew and wanted me to let him go. I was afraid of the crew''s life, so I had no choice but to promise. But I didn''t think that he suddenly attacked and hurt me. I had no choice but to fight with him. After hundreds of rounds of fierce fighting, he saw that he couldn''t help me I wanted to get rid of all the evils, but anyway, I was hurt by his sneak attack. My heart was spare but my strength was insufficient. I could only watch him escape and have nothing to do. These innocent crew members were affected and died by the aftermath of our battle. I am really sinful. "


    "It''s so despicable and shameless. He''s the leader of the ghost Liao department. He''s also a dignified figure. How can he do such a thing?"


    "Yes, it''s so mean. You can even threaten ordinary people as hostages. There''s no bottom line."


    "Hum, these monsters can even be cruel to villagers without iron. What else can they do?"


    "Lord boyemi was merciful and attacked by the shameless ghost tusk, otherwise he would have left his dog''s life!"


    "No wonder I heard Lord boyemi''s cry just now. It turned out to be a tribute to these innocent sailors. Adults have faith in the people and are worthy of being the most devout believers of our Lord."


    "Lord boyemi, don''t be sad. These crew members are called by the Lord and listen to the Lord''s hearing closely. You should be happy for them."


    ¡­¡­


    The paladins were filled with righteous indignation and scolded one after another. No one doubted boyemi''s lie. In turn, they kept comforting him and worshipping him more.


    Poyemi secretly complains that he, the last ranked bishop among cardinals, is completely mixed up by a mouth that can deceive the dead without paying for their lives. I believe that through the publicity of these paladins, his prestige in the Holy See will rise. Maybe he can get another place in the ranking. At that time, more pure female believers will take the initiative to ask for bedtime.


    ¡­¡­


    In the dark, Qisha''s eyes twitched. NIMA, I''ve seen shameless, but I haven''t seen such shameless. I don''t want any green lotus at all.


    However, these have nothing to do with him. What makes him depressed is that he thought boyemi would fight the ghost Liao bravely. He took the opportunity to give the ghost Liao a fatal blow.


    But unexpectedly, the shameless degree of boyemi almost broke through the sky. Without even hitting, he knelt down and begged for mercy, and became a nail inserted by a ghost tusk in the Holy See.


    The plan can''t keep up with the change. Seven kill wanted to go directly to ghost Liao to kill him, but at the moment, he didn''t dare to act rashly. Who knows if boyemi will suddenly attack him together with ghost Liao. He is confident that even if they work together, even if they lose the enemy, he can retreat, but the problem is that his disguised identity may be exposed, He would never want to see the consequences.


    Seven kill was about to leave with a depressed face, but ELFA spoke solemnly about the sudden appearance of Thor and the trouble of looking for those people in the ghost department. They were afraid that Thor would settle accounts with the Holy See and had to withdraw in advance to prepare Archbishop poyemi.


    When boyemi heard that Thor appeared, he also said he wanted to settle accounts with the Holy See. His face was almost green. He did not dare to stay on Longmu island any more. He said with awe inspiring righteousness that the first task was to find Lord Brad. Now it will be bright and the rain will be a little less. He insisted on going to sea to find Brad immediately.


    Although ELFA felt that something was wrong, he found Brad earlier. Even if he completed the task, he had to obey boyemi''s arrangement.


    The only problem is that all the crew are dead. These paladins are the same as boyemi. None of them can sail, which makes boyemi worried to death.


    Fortunately, there is no way for people. At the moment when boyemi was frightened and afraid of Thor''s appearance to trouble him, the Black Knights finally came after a night of turbulence.


    Poyemi was overjoyed. He immediately transferred some crew members from the Black Knight''s ship. He said that he would start immediately and find Brad early, and the greater his hope of survival would be.


    The Black Knights belong to the referee''s office and are loyal to Brad. Although they were exhausted by the turbulence of the night, they were grateful to see that Archbishop boyemi paid so much attention to Brad''s life and death. Without hesitation, they turned back to sea again and began a vast journey of looking for a needle in a haystack at the great risk of capsizing.


    Seven kill quietly left the boat and was about to return to the hotel, but damn Liao stood in the dark with a cold light in his eyes and stared at him: "who are you?"


    "Passers-by!"


    Qisha replied in some stiff English. He was secretly glad that he had learned some oral English temporarily when he went abroad on a mission, otherwise his fake identity would be revealed.

 Chapter 705

    Ghost Liao''s eyes were shining in the dark. He stared at seven kill without blinking. He was shocked in his heart.


    When he let boyemi kneel and lick on the boat, he noticed that someone seemed to be watching, but he couldn''t be sure, so he sneaked back after leaving.


    I thought he was just an insignificant little man who was good at hiding, but now he couldn''t find a flaw in the body of Qisha, which was as alert as a bow, making him feel a great threat.


    "Thunderbolt!"


    At this time, a flash of lightning crossed the sky and lit up the whole world, which made people unable to look directly. The ghost Liao narrowed his eyes slightly and seemed to hate lightning.


    When masters compete, the victory or defeat is often just a moment. Seven kill quickly noticed the flaw exposed by ghost Liao at this moment and moved decisively.


    With a fierce momentum, he broke the heavy rain curtain through thorns and thorns, turned into a remnant like an arrow that could not be captured by the naked eye, and went straight to the ghost Liao.


    The ghost Liao was wearing a white gold ghost mask and could not see any expression of him. He seemed to stand still as if he was unaware of it, but his slightly narrowed eyes suddenly bent, as if he meant to succeed in a conspiracy.


    With the sound of "woo", just as the arrow transformed by the seven kill was about to arrive, a terrible black light flashed, split the heavy rain curtain, and then hit the seven kill first!


    "Poof!"


    The figure of the seven murders was immediately split into two pieces, but the pride in the ghost Liao''s eyes instantly disappeared. He had killed so many people. Naturally, he knew that the false flaw he had deliberately exposed to lure each other, but the one in the split was just a remnant.


    This sure effort made him use the old move. The old force had just gone, and the new force was not born. The terrible killing intention on his back made him ignore his image. Without hesitation, he kicked forward and rushed desperately. A lazy donkey rolled on the dirty mud to avoid this trick.


    With a soft sound of "poof", the ghost Liao only felt a sharp pain in his back. He knew that he still didn''t avoid the prepared blow after all. He didn''t dare to stay. He jumped forward again, rolled over again, and then jumped up without looking back to the dark.


    "Lying in the trough, I''m running away? I really don''t have the style of a master!"


    The second move of seven kill was to click on the heart of Chuangui Liao, but he suddenly jumped out of common sense and narrowly avoided the blow.


    It was not easy to seize the opportunity. Seven kill was about to pursue the victory, but he found that ghost Liao ran away without hesitation. He didn''t react for a long time. He was stunned for a long time before touching his nose and muttering.


    He really didn''t expect that ghost Liao should be so decisive. He just ran away after being hurt. He thought to himself that he couldn''t catch up now, and turned away depressed.


    He didn''t look down on ghost Liao because of this. On the contrary, he was alert. The more flexible and decisive he was, the more difficult and terrible he was.


    More than ten miles away, the ghost Liao gasped and stopped slowly, with a lingering fear in his eyes.


    Behind him was a small but deep ferocious wound. If he didn''t react quickly, as long as he was slow, his heart would be pierced.


    What surprised him most was that he didn''t even know what weapon the other party was using. How could he not be depressed.


    A cruel color flashed in my eyes and whispered in my mouth: "I''m not afraid of you. If it''s a fight between life and death, the victory or defeat is still unknown, but charlman can''t die. I''ll leave this life and send Brad to hell myself!"


    "My Lord, they are all dead. They are all dead, sobbing..."


    The only survivor of the twelve members of the ghost Liao department, the guy who ate his head, got out of nowhere and ran to the ghost Liao with staggering cries.


    The ghost Liao trembled and his eyes flashed with pain. This time he went to sea to find Brad who fell into the sea. He brought all the most loyal elite guards. Unexpectedly, they all fell here.


    Turning around and looking at the crying members of the ghost Liao department, he said sharply, "Liao Ba, how did they die? Those paladins can''t kill them at all."


    "My Lord, it''s Thor. Thor suddenly appeared and killed us. They were all killed, killed!"


    Liao Ba knelt on one knee, wet all over and cried in embarrassment.


    "Thor? How? Didn''t he and Brad both lose and fall into the sea? Why did he hit you?"


    Ghost Liao''s pupils contracted violently and became awn. In his heyday, Thor and Brad couldn''t compete at all, so he came in a hurry after receiving the news that Thor and Brad were both hurt and fell into the sea. He wanted to take advantage of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to kill Brad, but he didn''t expect to find Brad. Instead, he met Thor.


    "I... I don''t know. He said we disturbed him to recover from his injury and hurt us without saying a word. I was seriously injured by the paladin before, and I always lay on the ground and couldn''t get up. Maybe Thor regarded me as a dead man, so I narrowly escaped."


    Liao Ba lowered his head and his eyes flickered to avoid the sight of ghost Liao, for fear of being seen through by ghost Liao. He was greedy for life and afraid of death and was in the mood to escape.


    Ghost Liao stared at him tightly and never spoke. For a long time, when Liao Bazheng was uneasy, he said softly, "don''t be sad. Now you are the only one I trust most. Find a place to heal me first!"


    "Ah, my Lord, you are hurt? Who can hurt you? Boyemi?"


    Liao BA was delighted, and then asked in an unbelievable way, in his heart, how powerful the ghost Liao adult is. He has never been hurt since his debut.


    "Boyemi? Hum! He is not worthy. He is a strange strong man, a strong man!"


    With a faint explanation, ghost Liao took the lead in walking to the previous village.


    Seeing that he didn''t mean to speak, Liao Ba quickly closed his mouth and followed him closely. Looking at the ferocious wound still bleeding behind the ghost Liao, he quietly clenched the ghost bottle in his arms, swallowed saliva, and his eyes flickered. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning quietly returned to the room, quickly removed the disguise, kissed the sleeping snow and Lingyun''s face, gently closed the door and came to the living room.


    "Young master (boss), are you awake?"


    Xia Hou, Lu Zhan and others sit on the sofa at night. Even if they stay up late, they are still energetic. For martial artists like them, it''s nothing to stay up for several days and nights.


    Ding Ning nodded: "you go to sleep for a while. It''s about to dawn. As soon as the rain stops, we''ll leave immediately."


    "Boss, the weather forecast says that this time it''s a typhoon. The rain won''t stop for a while and a half. Even the plane has been grounded."


    The Mavericks always play with their mobile phones and smell the speech and say something depressed.


    Ding Ning hesitated and decided, "even if we cut, we have to leave. It''s not safe here."


    He has now guessed the general course of the matter. Thor and Brad were both hurt and fell into the sea. I don''t know how many forces came to find their whereabouts with various purposes.


    I''m afraid the paladins of the ghost Liao department and the holy see are only the first wave. If the typhoon hadn''t set off a tsunami and blocked the passage, I don''t know how many forces would arrive at Longmu island at this time.


    Especially after he took out the chip in Xiao Chunan''s head, the divine organization could not have been unaware of it and would soon send someone to arrest Xiao Chunan. After all, although his level was not high, he knew the secrets of many divine organizations. They would never allow him to easily escape back to China.


    Therefore, Longmu island has become the target of public criticism. If you can''t leave as soon as possible, I''m afraid everyone here will stay here forever.


    "OK, we''ll pack up and get ready to leave!"


    Lu Zhan and Xia Hou have never questioned Ding Ning''s order. Wen Yan immediately agreed, and Indonesia has a better scenery. But now the typhoon is passing through, where is the scenery? They are eager to leave immediately. As for how to go? This is not what they should care about. Now that the boss has made a decision, there must be a way.


    Although what Ding Ning said was so absolute, in fact, he had to make this decision. It was not as easy as he said. After all, when the three air wings came, it was a sunny weather and only nine people were carrying.


    But now, with Xiao Chunan, Qisha, Jenny, Alex, Raytheon and him, there are six more people. With the increased load on the air wing, he has no idea whether he can fly over the scope of the typhoon in the storm.


    As for why he wanted to change his mind temporarily and take Alex with him, it was also a helpless move. After all, Alex knew their identity well, and Longmu island has become the target of public criticism. No matter which force he fell into, he may leak their news, and the ghost Liao department is likely to suspect them based on the news, This is not what he wants to see.


    Some people may ask why they don''t put these people into Mermaid space and take them away. The answer is very simple, because Ding Ning doesn''t want to expose too many secrets in front of outsiders. Empty wing can barely explain it with domesticated animals, but the disappearance of living people out of thin air is too incredible.


    Even seven kill Ding Ning, who has a good relationship with him now, can''t trust him. After all, seven kill is a person from the imperial palace. In the eyes of people like him, there is a country before a family. He doesn''t dare to bet that he will hide secrets for him.


    In this case, the only way Ding Ning can think of is the talisman. He attaches several defensive talismans to the air wing, hoping to fly over the scope shrouded by the typhoon before his spiritual power is exhausted, and then consider returning home when he is out of danger.


    It''s better to be early than late. Arrange the land war to pick up the Xiao Nuo brothers and sisters and meet them back. He goes to communicate with Jenny to increase intimacy.


    Well, in the process of increasing intimacy, there are some ghost animals and some fragrance. Anyway, Ding Ning seems to have made another circle with his ass and his face is docile like a good baby. When Jenny comes out, the eyes of Mavericks and others become strange.


    Ding Ning knows what they are thinking and that they misunderstood, but he has no time to explain now. With the intermittent weakening trend of the rainstorm, his bad hunch is getting stronger and stronger. Leaving has become an urgent thing.


    When Xiao Nuo came to meet with Xiao Chunan on his back, Ding Ning woke up falling snow and Lingyun and called the empty wing again. Under the surprised eyes of seven kill, when they were shooting defense talismans on them, there was a loud siren outside.


    Nearly 2000 people were slaughtered in four villages. It was a big event that shocked the world in which country, not to mention a tourist country like Indonesia. Therefore, although the rainstorm had not stopped, the police of Longmu Island immediately responded.


    Tourists from all over the world to visit Longmu island are naturally regarded as major suspects. Just because of the typhoon, airports, ships and other transportation modes that can leave Longmu island are temporarily closed. All outsiders are stranded on the island, which is just convenient for the police to investigate one by one and buy time for solving the case.


    Groups of armed military police blocked all hotels and guest houses where foreign tourists lived, negotiated with the hotel owner and asked them to provide a list of all the people who stayed.

 Chapter 706

    Ding Ning secretly congratulated himself. Fortunately, when they were staying, in order to avoid being chased by the divine organization and the Holy See, they registered false identities in the hotel and inadvertently avoided a big trouble.


    But they are afraid to be the biggest suspect in such a walk. They are just the devil''s best.


    "You go. I can''t go. The people in the hotel have seen us. I don''t want to be a wanted criminal. The imperial palace can''t afford to lose that man."


    Seven kill suddenly said that as a member of the imperial government, even if he was found to be illegal by the Indonesian police, there are some ways to get him back in China.


    Ding Ning took a deep look at him and knew that the reasons seven kill said were nonsense. He took the initiative to ask to stay because he saw that air wing could not leave with so many people in such weather.


    He was not the only one who saw this. Xia Hou and Lu Zhan also saw it and asked to stay one after another to deal with the investigation of the Indonesian police.


    Ding Ning grimaced, grabbed the shoulders of seven murders and said in a harsh voice: "you must go. The Indonesian police are not terrible, but don''t forget that the original purpose of those people is to catch you and threaten the imperial palace. Do you want to throw yourself into the net?"


    The seven murderers were stunned when they heard the speech. Yes, although he took the initiative to stay, it seemed dignified, but in fact he took the initiative to deliver it to the door and gave the imperial palace a hostage.


    "But there are so many people. What big birds can''t ride at all. I''ve calculated that they can carry up to four people each."


    Seven kill said with an embarrassed face. With three empty wings and four people each, they can take twelve people to leave at most, but now they have fifteen people, and they are destined to leave three people.


    "I''ll stay with two people and you''ll escort them away!"


    Ding Ning took a deep breath and made a decision.


    "No, boss, you have to go. I''ll stay with Mavericks and Haitao."


    The land war stood up and said firmly, "if the five of us stay, we can make the air wing a little easier."


    "I''ll stay, too. It''s easier for you nine to multiply by three flight attendants!"


    Xia Hou also resolutely stood up and said resolutely.


    "You can''t. You used to be soldiers. Although you have retired, you can''t tell if you show up here!"


    Ding Ning denied their proposal without hesitation and turned to Xia Hou: "they can''t, you can''t stay."


    Xia Hou lowered his head. Others don''t know what''s going on, but Ding Ning knows very well. Xia Hou used to be a mercenary. He assassinated a high-level official in Indonesia when he was on a hiring mission in Indonesia. He is the most wanted criminal in Indonesia. It''s a dead end for him to stay.


    "This can''t, that can''t, what do you say?"


    Listening to the news outside getting closer and closer, the police are constantly investigating, and seven kill said with some irritability.


    "I''ll stay with Jenny and Lingyun!"


    Dingning thought for a while and decided to say, Lingyun immediately smiled.


    "No, I''ll stay with you!"


    Xiao Nuo suddenly quit after hearing that the goods left two beautiful women, and roared angrily.


    "Brother, I''ll stay with you. I''m innocent and will be fine."


    Falling snow saw that she was going to be jealous of haishengbo immediately, and even hurried.


    "Well, when is it? Don''t make trouble for me, will you? Nono, your identity is doomed that you can''t stay. Besides, you have to take care of your brother."


    Ding Ning rubbed his temples with a headache and said angrily, "I left Jenny because she often works here and has a lot of local relations. She can help me at a critical time."


    "What about Ling Yun? She''s not local, is she?"


    Xiao Nuo asked with a small mouth.


    "I''m innocent and I''m not a government official. Even if I''m caught by the police, it''s just smuggling and repatriating me."


    Lingyun said triumphantly, hum, is the police great? Now the identity of the police makes Xiao Nuo more unable to stay.


    "To say innocence, snow seems more innocent than you?"


    Xiao Nuo also knows this, not to mention that she still needs to take care of her weak brother, but she has just confirmed the relationship with Ding Ning. Although she has tacitly accepted Lingyun''s existence, she still has some bumps in her heart because of the tit for tat before. She would rather stay in the snow than Lingyun.


    "Snow can''t stay. I can rest assured that she protects you!"


    Ding Ning undoubtedly waved his hand: "it''s so decided. Leave now!"


    "This... Be careful!"


    Although he didn''t know what ability falling snow had to protect them, Xiao Nuo knew that since Ding Ning said so, there must be his reason, and he didn''t ask again and again. He told him tenderly.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a fool. Don''t forget that I can change my appearance at any time!"


    Ding Ning gave Xiao Nuo a big hug and whispered in her ear.


    Xiao Nuo was at ease. He looked at him reluctantly, and then turned to the air wing.


    "Young master, take care of yourself!"


    Xia Hou gave him a bear hug. He was so depressed that he didn''t know how to explain to the eldest lady when he went back!


    "Don''t worry, brother Xia Hou, I will be safe. It''s you. It''s not safe on the way. Remember, don''t leave the air wing no matter when it comes!"


    Ding Ning solemnly ordered.


    "Well, I see!"


    Xia Hou made up his mind to protect Xiao Nuo and snow even if he didn''t want to die.


    Lu Zhan and others also knew that they were shouldering the important task of protecting the safety of Xiao Nuo and others. They didn''t talk any more. They took a deep look at Ding Ning, saluted him neatly, and turned to the air.


    "Brother Qisha, please protect them. When you get to a safe place, go home immediately. Don''t waste time. These two people are very important and must not lose."


    Ding Ning is different from the seven murders. His main task is to protect Thor and Alex. One of them is a member of the divine organization, and the other is the deputy director of the high-ranking tribunal of the Holy See. If something happens, I''m afraid there will be endless trouble.


    "Don''t worry, I will take them back safely. Be careful yourself!"


    Seven kill vowed to promise that after telling him, he also resolutely went to the air wing.


    Jenny and Lingyun stood behind Ding Ning from left to right, like sending their friends to travel. They were not nervous at all, and waved to them with a smile.


    Xiao Nuo bit his lower lip gently, and his heart was full of reluctance. Until dingning''s instructions suddenly sounded in his mind, he nodded happily, took a deep look at dingning, and left with the empty wings.


    Fortunately, although the rainstorm is a little less, it can still be called a downpour. Otherwise, the movement of flying wings to leave must disturb the military and police surrounding the hotel.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    As soon as the three returned to the room, the door was knocked.


    Lingyun took the initiative to open the door and saw a group of policemen in raincoats and guns standing outside.


    The chief policeman is not tall, black and thin, with a slightly raised stomach. He has typical Southeast Asian characteristics. His cloudy eyes are as sharp as hawks and falcons, looking up and down at Lingyun.


    The black and thin hotel owner stood next to the policeman and said in a stiff Chinese language, "guest, this is captain Wuji of Longmu Island police station. I want to ask you something. Just cooperate."


    "Black chicken captain?"


    Lingyun couldn''t help but cover his mouth and smile. Then he realized that it was not polite. He tried to hold back his smile and pretended to be unaware and asked, "well, what can we do for cooperation?"


    "Are you Chinese?"


    Uji frowned and asked angrily.


    He looked at Ding Ning sitting on the sofa in the living room drinking tea through Lingyun''s side. There was a flash of Yin duck in his eyes. He didn''t realize that Lingyun was making fun of his name, but instinctively didn''t like Chinese people.


    "What is he talking about? I don''t understand!"


    Wuji is not like the hotel owner. In order to attract customers, he can speak two languages in any country. As soon as he opens his mouth, he is Indonesian. Ling Yun is like listening to birds. He has no choice but to stand up and say he doesn''t understand.


    "Captain Uji is asking if we are Chinese."


    Jenny walked over with an elegant step and a smile, interrupting the hotel owner''s words to act as an interpreter.


    Unexpectedly, when Uji saw Jenny, his face suddenly changed, and his expression changed from arrogance to deference.


    He took Jenny aside, whispered a lot with Jenny, didn''t even check, bowed respectfully to Jenny, and hurried away with a group of policemen.


    Lingyun is inexplicable. Her prepared words are stillborn. I don''t know why the police captain who looks so arrogant was fooled away by Jenny in a few words.


    It was not until Jenny reported to Ding Ning like a treasure that she suddenly realized that although the vampire mercenary regiment is not a mercenary organization in Indonesia, it often performs tasks all over the world. In order to facilitate the implementation of tasks, they will also deliberately cultivate some peripheral forces in places where they often perform tasks as their intelligence organization, This is a common practice among the major mercenary Corps.


    Although Uji is not a peripheral force of vampires, his brother Gemma is. Gemma has obtained a lot of intelligence through him. In exchange, Uji has also obtained a lot of benefits from Gemma, and life is very moist.


    Originally, it was impossible to know Jenny as Uji, but once Jenny was injured in the performance of her mission and fled to Longmu island when she was arrested by the police. Uji hid her from the world, so Uji recognized her at a glance.


    But according to Uji, the situation is too big. After all, it is nearly 2000 lives. The Indonesian government has sent troops to Longmu island. It will conduct a carpet search and check the people on the island one by one.


    He was not sure whether Jenny did the murder, but he was wise not to ask more. What he could do was to help Jenny fool the first investigation in the past, hoping that she would find a way to escape quickly. He was also worried that if Jenny did it, it would involve him.


    If the massacre in tucun was not too cruel, too shocking and had an extremely bad impact, Uji would not want to risk the hurricane to handle the case.


    Although Ding Ning didn''t learn Indonesian, he listened clearly because of his language ability and the dialogue between Jenny and Uji.


    After getting this bad news, Ding Ning fell into a deep thought. He didn''t want to be watched by the Indonesian military. After thinking for a long time, he decided that he had to use his cards as a last resort - go to the sea!


    Although the rainstorm tends to slow down at the moment, the typhoon is still raging. Even cars have been overturned. People must hold hands when walking outside.


    Although the Holy See and the ghost Liao Department braved the wind and waves on the sea last night, they seemed to come and go freely. That''s because they have top experts on board. They can help each other in times of crisis.


    For ordinary people, even the Indonesian military dare not go to sea in such ghost weather. It''s not to solve a case or die, so they still have time now.

 Chapter 707

    At the moment, it''s seven o''clock in the morning, but because of the passage of the typhoon, the sky is filled with dark clouds, and the world is as dark as late at night.


    There are huge waves on the sea, and the highest waves are seven or eight floors high. This terrible natural power is frightening.


    The tourists who came to travel were depressed enough to be investigated by the police. Seeing this terrible scene from a distance, they cursed the damn weather.


    Deep in the sea, a large cruise ship braved the wind and waves. Old green and a man wearing a purple gold mask stood side by side on the bow deck. One was filled with rich water vapor and the other was roaring. The terrible hurricane and huge waves could not hinder the cruise ship and sailed to Longmu Island in the rough waves.


    Gruer stood behind old green with his hands on his back, and enjoyed the awe and envy of others.


    "Mr. Green is worthy of being a water system practitioner. It''s admirable that he can come and go freely in the sea even in this weather!"


    Standing in a later position, an old man in red standing with the returning boyemi sincerely praised. Boyemi forced out a smile and nodded in agreement. Although he was also a cardinal, boyemi was docile like a kitten in front of the old man in red.


    Behind them, dozens of knights in black with cross swords embroidered on their chests stood there like sculptures without expression, full of the spirit of killing.


    "Archbishop annasson praised falsely. If there were no wind power of Wind God, I wouldn''t dare to go to sea in such ghost weather!"


    Old green glanced at the man wearing the purple gold mask and said modestly.


    Annadi, who ranks second among the cardinals of the Holy See and is second only to Brad, smiled at the God of the wind: "Mr. Green, why should we be modest? Even without Mr. the God of the wind, we''ll just slow down to Longmu island."


    "Annadi, you are still so insidious. You deliberately ignore Mr. Fengshen and deliberately compliment Mr. Green. Do you want to destroy the alliance?"


    Standing side by side with annadi, a tall, burly white man in black hunting said with sarcastic sarcasm.


    Behind him stood a group of knights in black, but the sign on his chest was a golden fist, with blood colored patterns on his face, which was completely different from the Black Knights of the Holy See.


    "Hum, Baston, will the Black Knight of the great dark Council do something to stir up discord?"


    Annadi retorted, unwilling to show weakness.


    "Hehe, am I stirring up discord or are you fanning the flames? Anyone with a clear eye can see it."


    Baston retorted dismissively.


    "Baston, do you want to fight me?"


    Annadi''s old eyes narrowed, and his cold killing intention made people shudder.


    "Just fight. I really think I''m afraid of you, an old man."


    Baston stroked up his sleeves and rubbed his hands.


    The Knights behind them immediately took their swords out of their scabbard and were at war with each other. They would start a bloody battle at any time.


    "That''s enough. Since we have agreed to make the Atlantis family an ally for the time being, I hope you can control it and stop making trouble when the alliance is not dissolved."


    The wind god, who never said a word, scolded coldly.


    Annadi glanced at him obliquely and said with a sneer: "although we have agreed to an alliance, the premise is that Archbishop Brad can still live. Once we receive the news of his death, our holy see will not die with your gods!"


    "Don''t die, hahaha, annadi, who are you scaring? You and our dark Council haven''t died for so many years. We haven''t lived well. Come on, see who died."


    Baston shouted for fear that the world would not be chaotic.


    "Annadi, don''t think I can''t help you if I''m single. You''d better pray for Thor to live well, or I''ll kill you first."


    Feng Shen said in a gloomy tone.


    "It''s best to go to war directly. I''d like to see what the God of wind, one of the four Asian gods of God descent, can do."


    Annadi''s beard and hair were all open, and his whole body exuded a strong momentum. He stared at the wind God without fear.


    "All right, all right, everybody calm down."


    The scene was tense and full of strong gunpowder smell. The battle would break out at any time. Old green had a big head and hurriedly rounded the field: "what do you like when you get the quota of Tongtian secret territory? I don''t care if you turn the world upside down, but how about giving me face now?"


    "Well, now that Mr. Green has said it, I Baston naturally want to give this face. Anady, wait for me."


    Baston was the weakest of the three. Seeing annadi getting angry, he immediately went down a step and said a scene sentence because of his face.


    The wind God turned away with a cold hum and continued to control the ship''s speed. Although he didn''t speak, he replaced language with action.


    "Since Mr. Green asks, some accounts will be settled later!"


    Annadi was weak in the face of the two major forces. Naturally, he would not fool to offend old green again. After the donkey said a scene sentence down the slope, he restrained his momentum.


    Poyemi, who hated iron but not steel, stared hard for a long time and dared not fart. He sighed in his heart that his brother-in-law was a good boy who could eat, drink and have fun. Knowing that it was impossible to fight, he dared not say a word of help, and he didn''t know whether it was right or wrong to support him to the position of archbishop.


    Poyemi hung her head and did not dare to look at annadi, but her heart was more bitter than eating yellow lotus. Cardinals were not so harmonious. There were many factions and formed cliques. They all hoped that their power would grow so that they could have a greater voice. Poyemi''s sister was annadi''s old lover. Annadi first thought about the old relationship and second wanted to increase his power, To support him to the top, otherwise he will be the archbishop.


    He wanted to show his bravery in front of annadi, but when he thought of ghost Liao, his calf and stomach turned all the time. Where else was he in the mood to show his loyalty.


    Among the archbishops, Brad is the only one who is detached and never takes part in the struggle between the archbishops. After all, he has been in a position below one person and above ten thousand people. In addition, he is in charge of the holy tribunal. Although it seems very authoritative, he is a dangerous job that is thankless and will be destroyed by his enemies at any time. The most important thing is to follow the rules, The cardinal in charge of the holy inquisition has no right to be the Pope because he has done too many dark and bloody things.


    Where are ordinary archbishops who eat and drink spicy food every day? Even when they sleep, they have the comfort of pure female believers'' voluntary dedication. If they manage well, they still have the hope of becoming Pope in the future. Therefore, archbishops have no conflict of interest with Brad and can maintain their apparent friendliness.


    Annadi is the Archbishop second only to Brad. Once Brad falls, annadi will inherit the position of director of the holy tribunal in order when he does not appoint the successor of the next director. He is worried that other archbishops will do bad. Even if he finds Brad, he will deliberately kill him, and his papal dream will be shattered.


    That''s why he volunteered to take over the hard work of looking for Brad. I don''t know whether the old Pope who hasn''t been out of the temple for decades had seen through this. After he asked, he agreed without hesitation. Only then did he have his Longmu Island delegation.


    Thinking of the current complex situation and the consequences of Brad''s death, anady was the first two. He secretly prayed that Brad would not die, otherwise his decades of hard work would be in vain.


    The four forces with evil intentions maintained apparent peace and arrived at Longmu island safely without Ding Ning''s expectation. The four forces have operated for many years, especially the Holy See. Naturally, there are their believers in the high-level of Indonesia. With a letter from the high-level, the police of Longmu Island dare not even investigate, and bow and bow like a grandson, Unfortunately, they all stayed in the hotel where Ding Ning was located.


    As soon as they arrived at the hotel, the Black Knights of the holy see scattered and looked everywhere for the trace of Thor. After all, it is no longer a secret that Thor appeared on Longmu island.


    The dark knight of the dark Council did not want to fall behind, and began to look around with the slogan of looking for his men, but it is unknown whether he is looking for ghost tusk or Brad.


    As for the God of wind, although he is alone, his efficiency is no lower than that of the crowded Holy See and the dark Council. The whole man is like the wind. He searched the whole island in a short time.


    "Eh, there''s a smell of blood!"


    When passing a folk house, Fengshen suddenly stopped, sniffed his nose, flashed a surprised color in his eyes, quietly touched the room and looked in through the gap in the window.


    In the room, a man wearing a platinum mask sat on the bed with his upper body naked. On the ground in front of the bed, there was a headless body. The bloody smell he smelled was from the body.


    Rao Shifeng was used to bloody killing, but when he saw the greedy color in the ghost Liao''s eyes, he pulled out a twisted and struggling phantom figure with painful color from the body with a black jade bottle. He inhaled the phantom figure into his nose like taking drugs. He couldn''t help but turn over rivers and seas in his stomach and almost didn''t vomit.


    He tried to rush in several times to kill the soul sucking demon, but he was really afraid of dirty his hands. In addition, he was now an ally with the dark Council. Finally, he looked at the ghost tusk with a pleasant face and turned away.


    After he left, for a long time, ghost Liao put down the black jade bottle in his hand and showed a lingering fear. The strong breath of Fengshen frightened him. He knew that he couldn''t stay here for a long time, endured the heart piercing pain behind, put on his black robe and ran away quietly.


    As for Liao Ba, who wanted to replace him when he was injured, the body was also taken away by him. Liao BA''s soul had endless temptation to him. It seemed that it was more delicious than those slaughtered believers, which made him salivate.


    Although Liao Ba has an evil heart and tries to kill him to replace him, he was once his loyal subordinate anyway. He will bury him with his own hands.


    Even he didn''t realize that when he swallowed Liao BA''s soul, the bone injury behind him was shrouded in a layer of black fog, and began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Ghost Liao was born in the West and didn''t know the story of the dark calendar demons invading China, so he didn''t know that there was a race called the demon clan at that time. They liked to eat the souls containing vigorous blood essence for food. The higher their cultivation, the more vigorous their spirit is, and the taste is the best, which is of great benefit to the cultivation of magic skills. Therefore, In this way, only the demon royal family is entitled to enjoy the soul of the top strong.


    In the five thousand year dark calendar, every time the demon family wins a major battle, the highest standard celebration banquet is to cut off the heads of thousands of human captives on the spot like a chicken, and the demon emperor will reward the soul of the warrior with the highest cultivation to the demon who has made war achievements as a reward, The skulls will be narrowed and strung into ornaments after they are soaked with special potions to show their bravery and boast their war achievements. This celebration banquet is called a bloody feast by angry Terrans because of its bloody and cruel nature!

 Chapter 708

    "Big... Big... Big... Sir, spare your life! That woman... Is... The Deputy... Deputy head of the vampire mercenary regiment... Jay... Jenny!"


    Uji knelt on the ground with a deathly gray face and looked at the two cardinals above. The two police officers who regarded him as their confidants hated him to the bone. They even took the initiative to report that he didn''t seriously investigate Jenny''s room.


    But the two men who had always obeyed him did not look at him at all at the moment, but fell to the ground with pious faces and knelt down to beg the Archbishop''s blessing.


    Uji then reflected that it was not his men who deliberately betrayed, but that they themselves were devout believers of the Holy See. In front of their beliefs and superiors, they naturally chose to believe.


    "Jenny of the vampire mercenary regiment?"


    Annadi ignored the two high-density and humble believers. His eyes lit up when he heard the speech. He sat up straight and asked with bright eyes: "is she still there now?"


    As the main person looking for Brad, he had investigated the details of the incident before he came. Jenny, who was originally insignificant in his eyes, has now become a breakthrough in looking for Brad''s clues.


    "She was in villa 3 of the hotel. We always surrounded the hotel and didn''t let anyone leave. We should still be there now."


    Uji knelt to the ground and prayed to himself that Jenny had not left, otherwise if the people of the Holy See thought he deceived them, his end would be very tragic.


    As for the concern of having interest exchanges with the vampire mercenary regiment, he has now forgotten. After all, the holy see is not the government. They will not be interested in the collusion between a small police and the mercenary organization.


    "OK, lead the way. We''ll find her now."


    Annadi stood up with an excited pat on the sofa, and the whole sofa fell apart in an instant.


    Sitting beside him, preoccupied boyemi was caught off guard. "Ouch" fell heavily and squatted, in exchange for annadi''s dissatisfied drinking and scolding: "useless things!"


    Poyemi rubbed his ass and stood up. He didn''t dare to refute. He piled a flattering smile on his face and said, "mistake, mistake!"


    "Hum, I''ll settle with you when I come back!"


    Knowing that Thor appeared on Longmu Island, anady came here with a fluke to look for Brad''s trace. In fact, he didn''t hold much hope in his heart.


    But I didn''t expect to find the trace of Jenny, the key figure involved, just when I came here. Even if Brad couldn''t be found, according to the intelligence, the seven murders were likely to be in her hands. It was also an unexpected surprise for him to get the seven murders.


    So he was so excited that he had no time to pay attention to the abnormality of boyemi and excitedly asked Uji to lead the way to Villa 3!


    "The Knights of the Holy See seem to have found what clues," said the knight. "Our eye liner saw annadie leaving the room under the guidance of a local policeman."


    Every act and every move of a hotel is a hostile relationship. Even if we have just entered the honeymoon period of cooperation, how can the dark parliament keep a lid on the Holy See''s actions? As soon as Anadi moved, he immediately reported to Baston who was drinking red wine.


    "Hey, hey, I knew that the Holy See has more ways than us. In terms of demagoguery and intelligence work, these old gods have more ways than our dark Council. Let''s go and see what clues the old thing has found."


    Baston laughed proudly and stood up happily. No matter what clues the Holy See found, he would take a share.


    In another presidential suite, old green, sitting on the sofa, moved his ears, smiled on his chrysanthemum like face, and muttered in a low voice, "the old man will go and see the excitement."


    "Grandpa green, what are you doing? Don''t try to knock me out or get rid of me again!"


    A crisp female voice sounded. A long legged beauty with white skin like milk, a height of 1.8 meters, a concave convex figure and eyes as clear as the blue sea hurried out of the room in pajamas. Her elegant sea blue hair was still wet, and her body still exuded the fragrance after bathing. She said discontentedly with her lovely little mouth.


    "Angela, even if old green wants to take you, you can''t go out like this!"


    Grimm looked kindly at the spoiled girl and said with a bitter smile.


    "Then wait for me for a while and I''ll dress up right away!"


    Angela took out a necklace of sea blue heart-shaped pendant and put it on her neck. A burst of blue light flashed and instantly became the blonde, perfect and shining handsome gruer.


    "Hee hee, OK, I''m gruel again now. Grandpa green, let''s go!"


    Angela, who has become a man, makes a charming and naive girl''s voice, which makes people listen so out of tune.


    "Let''s go!"


    With a kind smile, old green turned and opened the door.


    Looking at the carefree Angela, she sighed in her heart that every family has a hard to read Sutra. The Atlantis family looks very mysterious and powerful in the eyes of outsiders, but who can know the internal struggle and shock step by step.


    The Atlantis family attaches great importance to men, but it is extremely difficult for blood to reproduce. Even if the owner Rondor has countless wives, he only has such an only daughter. In order to prevent his lack of men from causing the covetous hearts of other families, Angela had to disguise her as a boy from the day she was born.


    Rondor''s plan is very good. When Angela is old enough to talk about marriage, how can he regenerate a man? It won''t make too much waves to announce that Angela is a girl at that time.


    But contrary to his wishes, although he married beautiful wives from room to room, they just beat and scream without laying eggs. So far, there is no belly to cheer up, and no one has ever given birth to any children for him.


    Angela pretended to be very successful. No one knew that she was actually a girl except the confidants of some family owners, but in the twinkling of an eye, she was 21 years old and had to face the dilemma of getting a wife and having children.


    Londor was worried that he couldn''t sleep at night. However, the big star diviner enshrined by the family took a divination to calculate the good and bad luck of his pulse. The divination showed that the only turning point for the omen of great evil was in the East. The big star diviner couldn''t figure out what the turning point was.


    In Green''s opinion, this kind of divination is nonsense, but londor is very lucky. He thinks that although his cultivation has reached the peak, there are still a few elders in the clan who can compete with it. If he can get a great opportunity through the secret land of heaven and make a breakthrough in his cultivation, he will even expose Angela''s identity under the crushing of absolute strength, No one in other clans dares to act rashly. After all, although the Atlantis family does not have the practice of women being masters, it always follows the principle of respecting the strong.


    Therefore, when Rondor did not dare to leave the family easily, Angela left the family and tried to enter the secret land of heaven to seize the great opportunity for Rondor. Of course, there are many factors that want to avoid the family elders'' chatter every day and force her to go on a blind date everywhere.


    "Damn the weather, I don''t know what the top thinks. It''s most appropriate for the rain god to come."


    The wind god frowned and muttered. He was fast. At this time, Kung Fu had turned the whole island. Unfortunately, except for the disgusting ghost Liao, there was no clue worthy of his attention, and there was no trace of Thor.


    Although his ability is to manipulate the wind element, in such a rainstorm environment, he has a very serious cleanliness habit. The rich steam made him feel very uncomfortable. He decided to go back to his room and take a bath first.


    The God descendant organization has four sub God level strongmen of wind, rain, thunder and fire. It is known as the four God generals. The God of wind is the fastest, the God of rain is the strongest, the God of thunder is the strongest, and the God of fire is invincible.


    Interestingly, the four Asian gods belong to four factions, and their relations are not harmonious. If they are not related to the face of the organization and don''t want to lose a senior general, and the task is hard pressed on him, he won''t bother to care about the life and death of Thor.


    As soon as I arrived at the hotel, I saw the three forces swarming to Villa 3. The spirit of the wind suddenly came. It seems that it''s wired. Thor is dead or alive. He doesn''t care. He just wants to finish the task early and go back to work.


    Therefore, when Ding Ning thought that the Indonesian military would not arrive so soon, he was made dumplings by the four major forces.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect to find nowhere with broken iron shoes. It takes no time to get here, Dr. Ding, hahaha!"


    Jenny was unprepared. As soon as she opened the door, annadi grabbed her neck and controlled it in her hand. Before she could speak, the wind god floated into the room like a gust of wind, grabbed Ding Ning''s wrist, showed ecstasy in her eyes, and couldn''t help laughing.


    In his opinion, it doesn''t matter whether Thor can find it or not. It''s a great achievement to catch the researcher Ding Ning. This unexpected joy made him decide to take Ding Ning away immediately so as not to change later. As for Thor, let rain God go hard.


    Annadi did not expect that Ding Ning was the Oracle who asked Alex to bring back to the holy see at the cost of fighting to the death. His face suddenly became gloomy.


    Alex is not qualified to know what Ding Ning means to the Holy See, but as a cardinal ranking just below Brad, he knows what Ding Ning represents.


    No one knows that some time ago, the old Pope who had not been out of the temple for decades convened the cardinals in the holy see at that time and delivered the oracle. Anadi was just reporting his work in the Holy See and climbed out of the pure believer''s quilt in the middle of the night to participate in the top secret meeting with dissatisfaction.


    God sensed the presence of the son of light with the source of holy light, and sent down the oracle to find the son of light at all costs and restore the glory of God. With the son of light, the Holy See will restore its former glory and let the glory of God shine on the whole world again.


    Speaking from the bottom of my heart, annadi had been an archbishop for so many years and was skeptical about whether there was a God. At that time, he didn''t take it seriously at all, but after the trembling old Pope showed miracles and communicated with the gods on the spot, the mighty power washed his soul and made his cultivation break through a small step, For the first time in his life, he was full of devout faith in God.


    When Brad was covering for iris to leave with dingning, he was worried that there would be other changes. He did not hesitate to lose Shengneng and sent a message back to the Holy See. He vaguely felt the breath of the source of holy light on dingning and asked the Holy See to protect dingning, the Holy Son of light, at all costs.


    This time, although his main task is to find Brad, it is obvious that finding the son of light has a greater contribution than finding the son of light.


    It''s a pity that the blood of the Holy Spirit, one of the seven holy instruments that can feel the source of the holy light, is on Brad, otherwise he must personally feel what the source of the holy light is like. "You can''t move this man. Let him go!"


    Annadi shouted coldly. The dark paladins rushed up at once, pulled out the cross sword around their waist and surrounded the wind god!

 Chapter 709

    "Annadi, do you want to tear up the agreement and make sure you are against me?"


    The wind god was furious, and his cold eyes gushed anger under the purple gold mask.


    Ding Ning''s life spirit saw that old green wanted to open his mouth for persuasion and quickly expressed his attitude. Just when his mind was relaxed, his heart suddenly hurt fiercely, he couldn''t help but loosen his hand, cover his chest and let out a scream.


    This sudden change surprised everyone. Annadi even thought that Feng Shen had compromised in his heart, but he couldn''t afford to be soft and pretended it on purpose.


    Right now, there was a flash of surprise in Ding Ning''s eyes. Unexpectedly, the finger had no effect on the gene map, but it had an effect when he stabbed the wind god''s heart like a frustrated spirit, forcing him to release his hand. It''s a pity that he failed to absorb the wind god''s power. It''s a pity.


    These thoughts flashed in a flash. Ding Ning took advantage of the fact that everyone didn''t respond and didn''t care to expose his secrets. With a wave of his hand, Ling Yun directly retracted into the mermaid space, and burst up like a rabbit. Suddenly, a big knife with an ancient shape appeared in his hand and cut off Jenny''s arm.


    Although he has decided to give up Jenny as a last resort, he still wants to strive for it. Of course, anady blocked the door of the room and hindered his way of escape. The most important reason is to force him to give way. If he still refuses to let go of Jenny, he can only escape by himself.


    Jenny has been a mercenary for so many years and has rich combat experience. At the beginning, she expected the God of wind, who is also a member of the God organization, to save her, but she was completely desperate when she found that the God of wind didn''t even look at her from beginning to end.


    Until she noticed that Ding Ning was angry, although she didn''t know how he did it, her survival instinct and strong stimulation turned her into a second personality, and she shouted angrily: "let go!"


    A pair of slender but powerful palms stabbed annadi''s heart like a sharp knife out of the sheath.


    It takes time for the diviner to release the divination. Although the level of anandi God level strong man can almost achieve the degree of instant, it is almost, in fact, it can''t do the instant without interval.


    It was this little time that forced him to be in a hurry. He had to loosen his hand pinching Jenny''s neck and hide nearby.


    His biggest weakness is physical strength, but after all, he is a god level strong man, and the physical defense strength can not be threatened by Jenny''s attack.


    The reason why he had to give up was that Ding Ning''s sudden knife brought him a strong fatal threat and gave him a strong death crisis.


    The soul chopping knife does not cut the flesh, but the spirit. Annadi is not afraid to break his arm. In three minutes, as long as a great healing skill can immediately take back his arm, but he is afraid of being cut off.


    It was his instant avoidance. Ding Ning had passed by him like the wind, and Jenny was taken away.


    "If you want to go, stop!"


    Breaking through the barrier of annadi doesn''t mean that Ding Ning is unimpeded. Behind annadi, there are boyemi, Baston and old green master and servant.


    Although boyemi looked like a grandson when facing ghost Liao, he was full of courage when facing a rookie like Ding Ning. After a majestic drink, he took the lead in catching Ding Ning.


    With this move, Baston and old green, who were ready to make a move, did not make a move. After all, the three big men made a move against a small martial artist. If they spread it, they would be laughed off.


    Of course, the main reason is that they don''t understand why the previous Chinese girl and Jenny suddenly disappeared? This made them a little secretive and decided to look at it first.


    "Those who stand in my way will die!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were wide open. He waved the soul chopping knife again at the expense of the spirit, and quickly cut off boyemi like a meteor.


    Like annadi''s reaction, boyemi''s face changed dramatically. He felt a strong death threat from the knife, which made him scream and sit on the ground with cold sweat on his forehead.


    Seeing that the road was moved, Ding Ning was immediately delighted and jumped out without hesitation. It was only 200 meters away from the sea. As long as he could escape into the sea, the deep sea was his territory, and he was no longer afraid of anyone''s threat.


    "If you want to go, stay!"


    Old green snorted coldly. A large transparent water curtain suddenly appeared out of thin air in front of Ding Ning. One end hit it and was bounced back, rippling layers of ripples like water waves.


    Baston, who was ready to take the shot, turned his eyes and whispered to himself, did annadi and boyemi intend to let the boy leave, otherwise with the boy''s cultivation, how could they force the two cardinals back one after another and break through their blockade.


    Hum, it must be so. Unfortunately, the more you want to let him leave here, I won''t let you be satisfied. If you want him to live, I want him to die.


    "Boy, go to hell!"


    Thinking of this, Baston, who thought he had guessed the truth, sneered, and the short stick in his hand, as dark as ink, suddenly turned into a spear and stabbed Ding Ning in the back of his head like a poisonous snake spitting a message.

 Chapter 710

    "Keep your men!"


    Annadi, who had just calmed down, suddenly changed his face and shouted.


    But unexpectedly, the more he did, the more he let Baston work hard. Instead of showing any mercy, the spear in his hand suddenly accelerated to stab the back of dingning''s head.


    Annadi bared his eyes and shouted, "Baston, you want to die!"


    Suddenly pulled out a long sword like a laser sword, which released the mighty holy power and dazzling light, and cut off Baston''s neck.


    "Glory sword, one of the seven sacred weapons!"


    Old green was photographed by Shengwei. When the rest of the light was swept away, his face changed in horror and couldn''t help shouting.


    Baston was like a man on his back. The strong threat of death made him scream and jump forward, but accelerated the speed of the spear.


    "It''s over. No wonder annadi was not afraid of Baston and Fengshen before. Unexpectedly, he brought the sword of glory. The boy is dead, and Baston is afraid to be seriously injured."


    Old green hurriedly took angel to one side to dodge. Even he had to retreat from the power of the sacred instrument for fear of being affected by the fish in the pond.


    Angel looked unbearable and said, "Grandpa green, help him."


    "Dog, today''s revenge will be repaid by Ding Ning in the future!"


    Just when everyone thought that Ding Ning was blocked by a water mirror in front and locked by a poisonous snake spear in the back, there was no doubt that he would die, Ding Ning suddenly roared, and the whole person instantly split two, two-thirds, three-thirds of all things


    Instantly turned into dozens of water mirrors, filled the whole space, but his own figure suddenly disappeared in front of everyone.


    The wind god who slowed down his strength showed a surprised color in his eyes and said, "mirror flowers, water and moon!"


    Then he felt wrong and shook his head and said, "no, it doesn''t seem to be completely. It seems that there is the invisibility of the dark curtain angel."


    With a "poof", Baston rolled on the ground in a panic, and was scratched across his shoulder by the sword of glory. Only a little flesh remained in one left arm. In pain, he grabbed his left arm and screamed. His eyes flashed with lingering fear and stared at annadi.


    A group of Black Knights quickly came forward and surrounded him in the middle to protect him. They stared at annadi like a great enemy. If something was wrong, even if they were defeated, they would have to fight to the death.


    Fortunately, anady mainly wanted to save Ding Ning and was not ready to go to war with Baston. Although he wanted to take the opportunity to kill the enemies of this generation, he knew that old green and Fengshen would never sit idly by until the alliance was dissolved. He coldly put away the sword of glory. Baston, who has always been cheap, was really frightened this time and surprisingly didn''t even say a word, Ate this dumb loss.


    Seeing that the two people no longer continued to fight, old green breathed a sigh of relief, and a strange light flashed in his eyes: "this boy, it''s a little interesting!"


    The scene was strangely quiet, but anyway, Fengshen felt that he could not let Ding Ning leave. He rushed forward immediately and instantly incarnated thousands of people. He hit all the places where he could hide and wanted to force Ding Ning to appear. However, pieces of water mirrors were disillusioned, but Ding Ning showed no sign of appearing, His attacks on the air looked really stupid in the eyes of the public.


    "Eh! Has he run away?"


    Fengshen''s eyes were suspicious and said inconceivably.


    "No way. The whole corridor has been blocked by my water curtain. There is no possibility of escape."


    Old green said confidently, and then frowned: "this method is strange and unpredictable. It can still be invisible. If he escapes today, we will all be laughed off by outsiders."


    They all turned red at once. The four forces mobilized to arrest a suckling boy. If he left calmly, it would be a real shame to throw him home.


    "Blocking the corridors on both sides and being invisible is not everything. It just deceives our naked eyes and divine consciousness. His real body must still be here. The space here is so narrow. I can''t believe I can''t find him."


    The wind god knows the invisibility power best and orders him immediately.


    Although the three giants were dissatisfied with his command, in order to catch Ding Ning, they still ordered their knights to tightly block both ends. For the sake of insurance, old green also put a triple water curtain on both ends.


    Seeing that both ends of the corridor were tightly blocked, the four giants nodded with satisfaction and kept chopping at all places where people could hide with weapons. As long as Ding Ning was hit, he would have no way to hide even if he was hurt.


    Ding Ning''s transparent figure was tightly integrated into the wall, and a cruel smile of hatred appeared on his face. He didn''t expect that the thick Earth Totem had such a miraculous effect. He could cross the wall and melt into the wall. What else could he be afraid of.


    He has never been a generous man. Whoever wants to kill him, he will tear a piece of meat off anyone to let him know that he is not easy to mess with.


    Although he believed that the Holy See had bad intentions towards him, at least for now they showed no sign of trying to hurt him, and he was not ready to attack them for the time being.


    Old green and Baston had no grievances with him. Old green blocked his escape. Baston suddenly killed him. If he didn''t use the mirror of the vice hall leader of China, he would be seriously injured if he didn''t die.


    For the sake of gruel asking old green to save him just now, let old green go this time.


    But Baston and the Black Knights, he is not ready to let go, not to mention that only he was injured by the four giants, and it is the easiest to operate on him.


    Now that the streamer has been exposed and the Holy See has noticed, he has nothing to worry about. Let the revenge be more tragic.


    "Ah!"


    Just as Baston was poking around with a spear in the air, he suddenly felt the wind behind his head. The strong crisis of life and death made him perform lazy donkey rolling again without hesitation.


    But no matter how fast he dodged, he was still cut off his right arm by the flash of light. His face changed sharply and gave a sad scream.


    The crowd looked around with horror and vigilance for fear of being successfully attacked by this mysterious assassination. The three giants learned from their experience and hurriedly released the real Qi to protect their body. Baston also realized his carelessness and dared not hold it up any more. His face was pale and released the real Qi to protect his body.


    He looked at annadi and wanted to ask him to perform great healing, otherwise he would really become an armless general. Unfortunately, annadi didn''t look at him at all and couldn''t open his mouth.


    Ding Ning, who was once again invisible in the wall, hit Ba Ba''s mouth and cried in his heart. It''s a pity that Baston is worthy of being a god level strong man. He reacts really fast. It''s a pity that he didn''t kill him.


    There is only one chance. The divine level strong man who releases the body protecting Qi can''t break the defense with his current cultivation, which makes him full of reluctance.


    Hum, since I can''t kill you, I''ll take your men for a knife. Anyway, the dark Council has done all kinds of bad things. There are no good people, and I''m not afraid to kill the wrong people.


    "Puff, puff..."


    The colorful light flashes and the streamer reappears. The Black Knights who line up to act as a human wall can suffer. The body protection Qi released by their cultivation can''t stop the streamer.


    Cutting melons and vegetables slipped down in a row. Nineteen Black Knights had their heads cut off. Nineteen headless bodies rolled on the ground, and their eyes were full of horror.


    Perhaps the streamer speed was too fast. After a long time, 19 headless bodies sprayed blood like a fountain because of the effect of blood pressure. They fell to the ground. The whole corridor and wall were covered with bright red blood, with a strong smell of blood, which made people want to vomit.


    "Ah!"


    Angel never saw such a bloody and terrible scene. He screamed in panic and forgot to hide his voice, which made Ding Ning feel sorry. But why is this boy so sharp and like a woman? Hasn''t he changed his voice yet?


    Fortunately, this question was soon covered up by the shrill screams of Fengshen than women. He was not frightened, but disgusted by the blood splashed on his body. Who made him have a serious habit of cleanliness.


    Fortunately, the Black Knights who survived with fear finally collapsed, crying for their father and mother and fled. Unfortunately, the water curtain under old Greenbow has become an obstacle to their escape, making them hit the water curtain like headless flies and bounce back.


    Old Green''s face was very ugly. He protected Angel behind him. He didn''t hesitate to consume a lot of Qi and put a heavy body defense on her. He secretly regretted that he had provoked the evil star. If the young Lord had an accident, he would play with death and resign his blame.


    Poyemi shuddered, trembled and prayed constantly, for fear that the body protection holy power could not stop the colorful light. He tried his best to brush one layer after another, and almost didn''t use up the holy power.


    On the contrary, annadi''s eyes were full of fanaticism and whispered to himself: "the son of the holy light is the son of the holy light. Is this the holy power of the source of the holy light? Thank the great Lord for guiding the bright road to your predecessors'' slaves, and our Holy See''s recovery is expected."


    If he did not dare to reveal the secret of the son of the light, now he would like to kneel down, kiss his boots and ask the great son of the light to follow him back to the Holy See and enjoy the worship of thousands of believers!


    "There he is!"


    Although Feng Shen was disgusted by the blood stains on his body, he was always watching and listening. When Ding Ning launched streamer again and killed the remaining ten Black Knights, he finally found clues.


    Baston hated Ding Ning, and regardless of his armlessness, he was covered with a thick layer of body protection Qi. He roared and kicked at the wall.


    "Bang!"


    It was like an earthquake. In the dust, the whole wall suddenly broke a big hole with a height of one person. There was a loud scream in the hotel. Tourists ran out one after another crying. Longmu island is an island with frequent earthquakes. Where do they dare to stay in the hotel? Even going out in the rain is better than waiting for death in the room.


    Ding Ning didn''t expect to be found. He couldn''t resist being kicked. With a dull hum, the whole man flew backwards like a broken kite, fell heavily to the ground, and the blood in his mouth sprayed outward along the corner of his mouth like no money.


    "Look where you''re still running!"


    The spirit of the wind was like electricity. He stepped on Ding Ning''s legs mercilessly. He wanted to break Ding Ning''s legs so that he wouldn''t have any more moths. The divine organization just needed researchers and could do research in a wheelchair.


    "Go to hell!"


    Ding Ning''s face was fierce. He knew that streamer could not break his defense. He released the ultimate move for the first time without hesitation!


    When annadi''s face changed greatly and rushed to stop the God of wind, in the bursts of Sanskrit, Ding Ning was covered with a layer of dazzling golden light, and an invisible force shook the God of wind back alive.


    A golden Buddha with a happy, angry, sad, compassionate, angry, sad, or bitter expression fell from the sky and piled up behind Ding Ning like a pile of wood to form a huge golden Buddha shadow.

 Chapter 711

    The vitality of tens of miles around poured into the huge Buddha like being drained by a powerful pump. Even the storm calmed down, as if this was an isolated world.


    The Buddha began to grow bigger and bigger and bigger again at the speed visible to the naked eye. He didn''t stop until he soared to more than ten meters high.


    Everyone who witnessed this scene was shocked and turned pale. Many tourists ignored the mud on the ground and threw themselves into the ground humbly, shouting: "miracles!"


    Feng Shen''s face changed dramatically, and a thick death crisis enveloped him, which made him feel strongly uneasy. He turned around and tried his best to escape, but the speed he was proud of lost its role in this world, as if he was trapped in a quagmire. He was scared out of his mind and struggled desperately to escape from the shackles.


    The same fate as him was to kill Baston, an armless general. His arms, which had been hemostatic by secret methods, sprayed blood like a fountain under the pressure of the terrible world. Even if Ding Ning had no back moves, just bleeding could kill him alive.


    Old green was shocked for the first time. Fortunately, the powerful golden light forced him, the people in the Holy See and irrelevant people out of the golden light range, leaving only Feng Shen and Baston. He wiped the cold sweat with lingering fear, and muttered to himself that it was lucky that he was kind-hearted, otherwise it would be dangerous this time.


    "Ten Thousand Buddhas, Chaozong!"


    A huge and ethereal voice sounded in the air, and the world was tarnished by the strong pressure. A huge golden Buddha palm fell from the sky like a slow and fast slap to the wind god and Baston.


    "I''m not willing, I''m not willing!"


    The wind god''s face was pale, with a thick unwilling color on his face, shouting madly. He never thought that he would die in such a way in the hands of a trivial little doctor.


    Baston''s face is like death. If there are regret drugs in the world, he will never temporarily take the initiative to provoke this terrible evil star. It''s really not worth it!


    "Bang!"


    The huge slap was finally photographed, and the whole island was shocked. A deep pit with a full half meter appeared on the ground. The vast and solemn Golden Buddha''s virtual shadow puffed and disappeared like a vented ball.


    Ding Ning''s golden light flickered twice and then went out. He opened his mouth and ejected a blood arrow. His eyes turned over, looked up and fell straight back.


    The consumption was terrible. All the strength of his whole body was wiped out by this powerful blow, whether it was spirit, spiritual power or internal energy.


    It''s still too weak. Ding Ning only had time to release Jenny and told her to jump into the sea with him, so he completely lost consciousness. As for whether Jenny would betray him at this time, he had to listen to fate.


    Why not release Lingyun is because he also has selfishness. He knows that even if he is caught by these people, he should not kill him until he is forced to ask his secret. He still has a chance to live with Lingyun.


    However, if Lingyun is released, the angry Fengshen will kill her. Unfortunately, due to his insufficient strength, he cannot support it, resulting in the failure of the last moment. The power of the ten thousand Buddha emperor is only one in ten thousand. Baston, who was seriously injured, will certainly die, but the Fengshen in his heyday is not necessarily.


    Jenny didn''t live up to Ding Ning''s expectations. At the moment of being released, she took advantage of everyone''s fear and ran to the beach without hesitation.


    Although she doesn''t know what happened and why Ding Ning jumped into the sea, compared with the God of the wind''s indifference to her life, she is willing to believe this new master who likes to spank her. This is a man who can always create miracles, which makes her deeply infatuated with it!


    Everyone didn''t respond, or some people responded, but they were afraid to chase because of their inner shock and awe.


    Of course, the military and police everywhere and countless foreign tourists also make them feel scruples. They can''t kill all these people present. Just kidding, anyone who can travel comfortably has no identity. If they all die, it will be a major event that shocked the world. No force can bear the strength of the unity of these countries, Not even a behemoth like the Holy See.


    National power is always the sword of Damocles hanging over the major martial forces. The ultimate strategic weapon such as the nuclear bomb can destroy any martial forces that dare to blatantly break the rules.


    After all, there are only a few lunatics like the ghost Liao department. Even if they carry out inhuman massacres, they can only be carried out in dark corners. They will never dare to risk universal condemnation in public to arouse public anger.


    "I... I''m not dead... Sobbing... I''m not dead... Sobbing..."


    The wind God thought he would die, but when he found that he was only broken and alive, he couldn''t help crying with joy.


    This is the view of onlookers. In fact, Feng Shen didn''t cry because he was still alive, but because he was too dirty and full of mud. He cried like a beggar who had just climbed out of the gutter. He had an extremely serious habit of cleanliness.


    At this time, the wind god is not in the mood to chase and kill Jenny. The only thing he wants to do is take a clean bath, rub the skin contaminated with dirty mud and water a hundred times, change into clean and tidy clothes, and eat a delicious lunch, which comes from my comfort to his injured little heart.


    This dramatic scene made everyone laugh. Even anandi, who frowned and couldn''t understand why the son of the Holy Light knew the Buddhist magic, couldn''t help smiling.


    Because of this, Jenny can successfully escape to the sea. Her feet have been submerged by the sea. She only needs to walk a few more meters, and she will completely complete Ding Ning''s explanation, and her hanging heart can be put down.


    But nine times out of ten, when she was a little relaxed, an unexpected guest came, and the ghost tusk with a platinum ghost mask appeared in front of her like a ghost, blocking her escape.


    "Give him to me and I''ll let you live."


    The ghost Liao''s eyes flickered, and he stared at the unconscious Ding Ning with surprise, fear and surprise.


    He was too frightened to stay on the island by the God of wind. He always hid by the seaside reef to look for the opportunity to escape from Longmu island. When he saw the golden light released by Ding Ning''s ten thousand Buddha Chaozong, he was almost scared to pee.


    The golden light emitted by the Buddha made him fear from his bones, as if he were his natural nemesis, but it filled his heart with desire to devour his soul. It must be the most delicious food in the world.


    The contradictory and complex state of mind made him brave enough to watch the change until Ding Ning fainted. Jenny ran all the way with him and ran to his hiding place.


    Ghost Liao was trembling with excitement. He realized that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. As long as he summoned up his courage and swallowed up the soul that made him fear from his heart, he would get infinite benefits. Therefore, when most people didn''t respond and a few people had scruples, ghost Liao appeared and acted as a disgraceful fisherman.


    But so what? Ghost Liao doesn''t care about that. He never cares about what others think of him. Otherwise, he won''t make ghost Liao become such a fearsome madman like snakes and scorpions.


    "Kill me. Unless I die, I will never let him go."


    After the fear, Jenny flashed confusion in her eyes, then summoned up her courage, bravely looked at the ferocious and terrible ghost mask of ghost Liao and said firmly.


    If there was a little retreat, maybe she wouldn''t be so determined, but now she has no retreat except to keep up with Ding Ning.


    The divine origin organization believes that she has betrayed and will never tolerate her, and the vampire mercenary regiment she has lived in for many years has existed in name only. The world is so big that she has no place to go except Ding Ning.


    "Overestimate yourself. I wanted to spare your life. In that case, go to hell. Anyway, you can''t threaten me even if you kill him. Anyway, I was only going to want his soul!"


    Ghost Liao is very afraid of God level strong people like wind god, but he never has compassion for mole ant like life. If he doesn''t accept his occasional kindness, he''d better die.


    "Woo woo!"


    The half round machete, as dark as ink, made a soul stirring sob in the wind and rain, which made Jenny stand there like a walking corpse and forget to hide.


    Ghost Liao''s gloomy eyes showed a look of satisfaction and sighed in his heart. Why are people in the world so stupid? Knowing that he could not change the outcome, he had to go to the mantis to stop the car, and gave his life in vain.


    "Ghost Liao, dare you!"


    Anandi looked at the scene from a distance, his face suddenly changed, and he roared angrily, flying to the sea like a harrier eagle.


    Whether Ding Ning is a Buddhist or the son of the holy light, it is an unchangeable fact that he has the source of the holy light. He must not watch the son of the holy light be killed by this twisted pervert.


    Poyemi trembled and saw the ghost tusk as if he had seen a ghost. Instead of following the Dark Knights of the Holy See to keep up with annadi, he sneaked into the crowd.


    If only my brother-in-law could kill the ghost Liao this day, then I won''t have to be threatened by him in the future.


    Ghost Liao''s eyes were sharp. It seemed that he wanted to speed up. He robbed people and ran away. He had investigated all the people in the Holy See. Annadi was not good at speed at all. If he wanted to escape, he could still do it.


    The machete in his hand with the roaring wind directly cleaved to Jenny''s head. He liked to watch other people''s heads cut into two halves like watermelon, revealing the red and white inside


    "You can''t hurt him!"


    "You must not hurt him!"


    "I can''t let anyone hurt him!"


    "I will never allow anyone to hurt him!"


    Just when he was sure to win and felt that he could rob the man he coveted and run away before annadi came, a sudden change occurred!


    Jenny''s confused mind seemed to be awakened by the strong desire in her heart, and her mouth kept whispering, as if she were constantly suggesting to her heart.


    Some scientists have proved that when a human desire is strong enough to break through that critical point, it will burst out countless times more potential than itself, which is called potential.


    Some newspapers also reported that in order to save their children, an ordinary mother once burst out of potential, lifted a large truck loaded with goods with her bare hands, saved the child from under the wheel, and avoided a tragedy. That is the best proof of the existence of potential.


    At the moment, Jenny may be desperate, or for other unclear reasons. With her dual personality, she changed again, inspired her third personality, burst out incomparable combat effectiveness, and startled her chin off the ground!

 Chapter 712

    There is no terrible momentum, no unparalleled heroic posture to dominate the world, let alone hysterical screams.


    She just raised her hand gently, as if it were natural to eat and drink water. The lacquer black half round machete enough to cut gold and jade was firmly held by her sharp blade.


    Slightly rough and wheat colored, the slender jade hand is like an invulnerable refined steel, without the sound of gold and iron, nor the sparks of passion. It is so natural and natural.


    Let the ghost Liao use his milk strength, but he can''t draw half a point, which makes the ghost Liao''s heart full of incredible. He looks up in amazement at Jenny.


    Jenny looked at him calmly and seriously, as if she were discussing with him. She said blandly, "no one can hurt him. I don''t allow anyone to hurt him. Don''t hurt me, okay?"


    The ghost Liao was trembling all over, and a cold cold breath rushed from the tail vertebrae to the spirit cover, making his hands and feet cold and shivering.


    He doesn''t know what''s going on in the world. Ding Ning has already made him feel very scared, but the calm and serious woman in front of him makes him feel like soaking in ice water from head to toe, which makes him feel strong fear, far more than the great fear between life and death. It seems that as long as he dares to say no, he will be lost in the next moment, Never surpass life.


    What kind of eyes are they? They have no pupils, only endless whiteness, and do not contain any emotion that human beings should have. They are like a high king, overlooking the tiny mole ants at his feet indifferently.


    Ghost Liao Youran had a strange mood, as if she were a trivial ant, and Jenny was a huge elephant, but now the giant elephant could step on it at any time. He was discussing with him kindly whether he could not hurt me and let him have a feeling of being flattered.


    There was a funny scene at the scene. The ghost Liao, who has always been famous for his coldness and cruelty, nodded his head like a kowtow insect: "OK, I won''t hurt you, I won''t hurt him, you let me go!"


    Jenny tilted her head, as if she was seriously considering whether ghost Liao''s words were true or false. If the pale eyelids were not too scary, the action of tilted head still felt cute, just like a girl in spring looking at her lover.


    "Is this what his holiness called the power of the rules of heaven?"


    Annadi, who did not know when he had stood near them, but had never been close, looked thoughtful and whispered in his heart.


    He doesn''t want to be close, he doesn''t want to be close, and he doesn''t dare to be close!


    The power of heaven''s rules... Words and methods follow!


    A word will come true!


    She is a God in an inch. No one can disobey her requirements, or... Orders are more appropriate!


    That is the realm that his Majesty the Pope, who is at the peak of martial arts in the world, has been trying hard for decades, but at this moment, he even appears on a woman in her early twenties, which makes him how he can not fear!


    "OK, but I think your mask is very annoying. I don''t want to see such an ugly mask. I still think... Pig head looks better."


    What Jenny said made ghost Liao hang tightly in his throat and put his heart into practice. He knew that his life was saved and didn''t pay attention to what she said behind him. He quickly and humbly thanked him, gently pulled out his machete and walked backwards until he was hundreds of meters away from Jenny. He turned and ran like a ghost chasing him behind him, Even the tourists on the roadside looked at him, covered his mouth, smiled and pointed. He was full of fog and didn''t dare to stay at all.


    Anna Di, who always paid attention to them, wanted to laugh when she saw that the mask on the ghost Liao''s face had turned into a lovely pig head mask, but she couldn''t laugh. Her words and methods follow. It''s really the power of the rules of heaven. It''s really terrible.


    Anna Di, who wanted to discuss with Jenny about taking Ding Ning back to the Vatican, jumped in her heart when Jenny looked at him with pale eyes. Bean sized sweat droplets poured out on her forehead, bowed respectfully 90 degrees, turned and strode away. She didn''t dare to stay here any longer.


    "Hey, I think you would be handsome if you were younger."


    Annadi heard Jenny suddenly shout behind her from a distance. She stumbled at her feet and almost fell to the ground. She didn''t expect such a great power to like joking.


    Hurriedly came forward to hold him, and the Dark Knights suddenly turned very frightened: "archbishop, you... You... Your face!"


    "What happened to my face?"


    Annadi touched his face for no reason, then he was shocked and stayed where he was.


    He is no longer young. He has lived for more than 300 years. His hair is gray. His face has long been covered with old wrinkles and age spots. His muscles have been relaxed, and even his teeth have become loose.


    Occasionally, when bathing, he looked at his old body. He also lamented that if he could break through the realm and rejuvenate himself.


    But I didn''t expect that although he didn''t make a breakthrough at the moment, because of Jenny''s words and methods, the muscles on his face became compact and tender, and his gray hair became dark as ink at the speed visible to the naked eye. Most of the time, his old body supported by holy power seemed to be injected with endless vitality, and the relaxed muscles began to become tight, The loose teeth became firm, and even the slightly bent figure became tall and straight again, full of vigorous vitality.


    Annadi''s eyes were wet. Unexpectedly, he was really rejuvenated. He felt that he was more energetic than when he was young. Because of Jenny''s words, his life expectancy increased by at least a hundred years.


    Stand still, turn around, face the figure of the woman who has turned her back to him and walked to the depths of the sea, respectfully bend down and don''t get up for a long time!


    The Dark Knights were silly and looked at annadi strangely. In the twinkling of an eye, he was young and changed from an old man to a middle-aged man in his thirties. This is a miracle, a real miracle!


    It''s just that such a young Archbishop makes them really not used to it. I don''t know if anyone can recognize him when he returns to the Holy See!


    "What should I do? You''d better wake up quickly. I''m so tired!"


    Jenny''s eyes began to twinkle with white light. Like the blue gray pupil the size of a needle, she appeared in the pale eyelids. She seemed to think of something and suddenly said, "by the way, wake up again healthily..."


    Before the words fell, her eyes turned white and her face turned pale. She plunged into the sea without warning. A huge wave hit and plunged her into the sea. In such a huge wave, she would be swallowed up by the ruthless waves in a blink of an eye.


    At this time, a strong hand suddenly stretched out and grabbed her slim waist. Ding Ning exposed half of her body from the sea, looked at her in a coma with pity, and whispered, "it''s hard for you, have a good rest, and then spank you when you wake up!"


    Ding Ning didn''t know what had happened before, but now he was in the sea. He knew that Jenny did it and how she did it. It didn''t matter to him, because he woke up and changed his body full of power. That''s enough.


    At least he thought Jenny had tried her best. If he knew that Jenny had been inspired to have a third personality, become a high God, scare the ghost Tusk and make annadi return to youth, he would be surprised that even his eyes could stare out, and he would dare to beat M''s ass again in the future.


    Fortunately, he didn''t know what had happened and still treated her with an ordinary heart. Even Jenny, who woke up later, completely forgot what had happened during this period. She didn''t know she was so strong. She still had a flattering smile on her face and pestered him like a gentle kitten wagging its tail to beat his ass!


    It seems that everything has not deviated from the original track and returned to its proper track, but some things have happened after all, and the impact is unpredictable.


    The underwater world is not as colorful as expected. There is a submarine vortex formed by terrible undercurrent everywhere. The terrible suction makes Ding Ning feel frightened, carefully avoiding the ubiquitous traps, and walking with difficulty behind a luminous creature that can''t be named.


    Fortunately, the luminous creatures seem to have a natural intuition about danger. They can always predict where there are traps in advance and avoid them far away, so that dingning can avoid many terrible undercurrent.


    I don''t know how long I have walked on the seabed. According to his estimation, I have walked for at least two days and nights, but I still haven''t gone out of the scope shrouded by the typhoon.


    The high mental tension made him feel extremely tired, but the mermaid totem did not know why, fell into silence again, and did not respond to any call.


    Is reputation not enough? Shouldn''t it? Ding Ning couldn''t understand it, so he had to harden his head and move on. He prayed secretly in his heart. I hope this unknown luminous creature is reliable. Don''t take him to the center of the storm. At that time, he didn''t even know how to die without the help of mermaid totem.


    Life is always full of so many helplessness, lost his direction, he is repeating the mechanical and boring walking process every day. Like the end of the world, the creatures on the seabed fled like headless flies. He saw with his own eyes a huge shark turned into a meal of flesh and blood mud under the agitation of the undercurrent. He also saw with his own eyes a huge python with a length of more than 40 meters and a head like a car torn in an irregular undercurrent and forcibly torn into two sections


    This powerful and unparalleled creature is absolutely the overlord in this sea area, but it seems so fragile under the great power of nature, which makes Ding Ning tremble, lest he accidentally step into the footsteps of Python.


    Day by day, Ding Ning didn''t know how long it had passed. The disorder of the magnetic field stopped his mobile phone and watch. It seemed that it was as long as a century. Suddenly, the violent submarine undercurrent seemed to become much smoother. There were occasional marine creatures around looking for food in the patrol shuttle careful of the wings, giving Ding Ning a way for these creatures to survive in the cracks, The illusion of seeking wealth in danger.


    Ding Ning''s numb nerves were shocked and became more cautious until he continued to walk for more than an hour. Finally, he came to the calm sea area, and the surrounding sea creatures were living leisurely, giving him a sense of rebirth.


    When looking back at this moment, Ding Ning was shocked, and all his thoughts were deeply attracted by the distant undercurrent track. When he was in it, there was a seemingly messy and irregular undercurrent. At the moment, in his eyes, he had an unspeakable strange charm.


    It was the natural charm of nature, which made Ding Ning unconsciously reach out and draw. The water flow track seemed to fit in with some unspeakable rhythm of the Tao, forming a chaotic but consistent undercurrent field around him. Surprised, the nearby sea creatures fled in a hurry, thinking that the terrible disaster had spread to this calm sea area.

 Chapter 713

    In the Patagonia desert of South America, a helicopter landed slowly. The wind brought by the rotation of the propeller rolled up a huge vortex in the sand on the ground.


    On the helicopter, two people jumped down. One of the women was Liu shengqian Dai, who had recovered her original appearance, while the other was wearing a purple gold mask and a black card. If it weren''t for a hot wind to highlight her concave and convex figure, I''m afraid no one could see that she was a woman.


    "Boom!"


    The helicopter left straight away. The strong wind disturbed Liu Sheng''s long dark hair, revealing her expressionless and beautiful face. Like a string puppet, she let the masked woman hold her hand and walk to the depths of the desert.


    In her heart, but mixed feelings, after more than two years, she finally returned to this place that she can''t forget all her life.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, the masked woman took out a remote control like thing from her arms and pressed the button.


    The ground trembled violently, as if there were giants trying to break through the earth, and the gravel kept shaking, like water flowing around.


    But they were surprised. They stood quietly and waited. It took two minutes for the ground to gradually stop shaking. There was a huge pit on the ground, and they jumped into the pit.


    Under the deep pit, a row of long steps appeared in front of me. I don''t know where to go. The masked woman took Liu shengqian Dai down the steps.


    Liu shengqian Dai''s face was numb, but his mind was thinking. Is he all right now? Does he occasionally think of me? He should hate me now? Should we never see each other again? Sorry, Ding Ning, I don''t want to leave you, but I can''t help it. I was caught by this woman and brought back. Maybe it''s good for us all. Forget me.


    In different positions, we shouldn''t have started. No, we didn''t start. But why does it hurt so much?


    Remembering that her fate was uncertain, Liu shengqian Dai was cold in her heart. Her mind played back the scene when she was with Ding Ning again and again like a movie.


    After her parents left, Ding Ning let her once again realize the warmth of being cared for, loved and spoiled by others. The hatred has been unconsciously weakened, and the mark left in her heart is more his kindness to herself.


    "Remember, the organization will review you. As long as you bite to death and don''t betray, everything will be fine!"


    Just as Liu shengqian Dai was wandering outside the sky, the voice of the masked woman like a mosquito suddenly came to her ears and pulled her thoughts back to reality.


    Liu shengqian Dai looked at the masked woman who didn''t turn her head, as if she had never said anything, which made her wonder if she had heard wrong.


    Rain God, one of the four Asian gods in this organization, suddenly appeared, grabbed her and took her to change the country all the way here. How could he kindly remind her unless he had never talked to her all the way?


    "Don''t ask and don''t talk. Your main problem is that your former subordinate surnamed Liu accused you of betrayal. You will enter the base in a few minutes. Now you live and organize your language. How can you get rid of the crime? Remember, even if you betray, you can never admit it. Avoid the important ones and admit the responsibility for leadership mistakes at most. Otherwise, we just want to help you ¡£¡±


    The rain god still didn''t turn his head and took her to continue walking down, but this time Liu shengqian Dai was sure that she was telling herself. She was even more confused. Why should the rain god help herself?


    "When you arrive, don''t think so much. Remember, this time someone is making a big fuss about you by using the testimony surnamed Liu. If you want to weaken the strength and prestige of the Liusheng family, you should know what to do later."


    A huge metal door appeared in front of him. The rain god took out a card, inserted it into a card slot and brushed it.


    "Didi!"


    The metal door quietly opens to both sides, walks through a long metal corridor, swipes the card again to verify the identity, and the second metal door opens to reveal the familiar and unfamiliar scene inside.


    A huge test hall made of metal alloy is presented in front of us, and a laboratory full of science fiction is separated by transparent tempered glass.


    People in white coats are doing experiments in the laboratory, or they are busy in a hurry. No one can take a look at them. It seems that in their eyes, nothing can attract their attention except the experimental projects in their hands.


    Dozens of guards in black camouflage suits, helmets and guns stood in every corner of the hall like sculptures, looking around vigilantly.


    When the two guards saw the rain god coming in with Liu shengqian Dai, they immediately greeted him and asked with vigilance, "password!"


    "God will come!"


    The rain god skillfully answered the command. Without looking at the two guards saluting him, he took Liu shengqian Dai and continued to walk inside.


    Liusheng Qiandai is still confused in her mind. She keeps thinking about the information revealed to her by the rain god. She always thought that she was the only one or a few people in the Liusheng family.


    But from the words of rain god, she heard that there seemed to be not only people from the Liusheng family, but also a powerful force with great voice in the organization.


    A question suddenly jumped to her mind. What role did the Liusheng family play in the divine organization? Are you a participant? Or the organizer? Or just the creator?


    She was a very smart girl. After thinking about it in her mind, she realized that even if the Liusheng family was not the founder, it was at least one of the organizers. Otherwise, she would never guarantee that there would be nothing if she didn''t admit betrayal.


    You know, the hierarchy of the organization is strict, and the punishment for members who make mistakes is extremely severe. Even if she has not betrayed, it is enough to put her to death just because she failed in China and Tangkou was caught by the Chinese government.


    In the past, she would be very excited to know that the family has such a strong voice in the organization, which means that she has a strong backing in the organization.


    But now, she was not happy, because she knew that the deeper the fetters of the family and organization, the less hope she could be with Ding Ning.


    Rain God didn''t know what she was thinking and didn''t have any communication with her. He took her through the hall and several metal corridors. After passing through two halls the same as the previous experimental hall, a metal hatch appeared again in front of him. After verifying the fingerprint and cornea, the hatch opened and underwent strict identity verification, Just came to an empty metal room.


    In the metal room, there was no one but a table and a chair. The Rain God asked Liu shengqian Dai to sit on the chair and then pressed the button on the table. Suddenly, the wall lit up and there were twelve video screens. There was no one in front of three screens and a gold robed man in front of the other nine screens.


    There are men and women in gold robes, fat and thin, but everyone wears the same whiteboard mask on their face, which looks very strange.


    "Bring the dark curtain!"


    The rain god bowed respectfully to the gold robed man on the screen, bent back and closed the door gently. What should be explained has been explained. Even if she is one of the four Asian gods, she has no right to stay.


    "Dark curtain angel, a man named Liu Junwei, who was recruited by you in the kingdom of China, testified against you that you betrayed the organization and the Asia Hall will be destroyed. Do you have anything to say?"


    An old man''s voice came from the loudspeaker, but I couldn''t see which gold robed man in the screen was talking.


    Liu shengqian Dai took a deep breath and knew that it was the members of the judicial committee of the organization. After checking her and calming her mood, she looked up, He said humbly: "I admit that it was my mistake that made Tangkou in Asia be caught by the Chinese government. For this reason, I am willing to accept any punishment from the organization, but when he said I betrayed, he was slandering me and thought I would never come back again, so he put the responsibility on me. In fact, it was because Liu Junwei became enemies with others and was watched by others that Tangkou was destroyed. For this reason , I am willing to bear the responsibility of knowing unknown people! "


    Liu shengqian Dai knew that these people must have sent someone to investigate the cause of the collapse of the Asian Tangkou, and had organized the language. His face was ancient well and said: "Liu Junwei, originally the chief of the intelligence section of the National Security Bureau of Ninghai, China, was resentful because of his narrow mind and the little miracle doctor that the organization attaches great importance to. The specific process is like this..."


    ¡­¡­


    At a secret military base in Yanjing, while Liu Sheng and Qian Dai were defending themselves, Xiao Chunan was also being examined by the organization.


    As expected, because Xiao Chunan brought back Thor, a super power, and made great contributions, the organization believed that he had not betrayed the country, and his censorship was just a formality.


    After the review, a middle-aged man with the rank of general on his shoulder summoned him alone: "Xiao Xiao, what do you think, whether you plan to retire or return to the original army? Or accept a more difficult challenge."


    "Report to the chief. Everything is subject to organizational arrangements. If possible, I prefer to return to the original army!"


    Xiao Chunan''s body was as straight as a javelin and said without squinting.


    After several days of practicing "wild body cultivation", he has slowly recovered his vitality. Although he is still very thin, he is energetic and full of energy.


    He knew that the organization could not let him retire. He would certainly arrange follow-up work for him. In his heart, he hoped to return to the dragon soul.


    After all, the dragon soul is the hard work of his father''s life. The once proud dragon soul has now begun to decline because of lack of youth. In previous years, the special forces Dabi for several consecutive years was trampled under the feet of the tiger soul and the divine sword special combat forces, and the Dragon soul was ridiculed because he didn''t even get the appearance ticket.


    There is a rumor that if the dragon soul can no longer qualify next year and can not achieve dazzling results in the international special forces competition, the dragon soul is likely to be abolished, which he will never allow to happen.


    He and all his comrades in arms of the dragon soul held their breath and wanted to fight hard. It''s a pity that he had more heart than strength a few years ago, but now Ding Ning taught him body refining, which made him see the hope of the rise of the dragon soul again.


    There will be a big competition among special forces soon. He hopes that this time he can play the prestige of the dragon soul, cheer up and win the glory lost by the dragon soul.


    The Admiral nodded with satisfaction and said solemnly: "Well, there will be a military competition at the beginning of next year. Those who have made outstanding achievements in the competition will be supplemented by three special forces: dragon soul, tiger soul and divine sword. Then there will be the special forces competition. See who can get the ticket to the world special forces competition. For US soldiers, the most important thing at this stage is to compete in the world special forces competition Show the style of our Chinese soldiers in the competition. You are a dragon soul. If I don''t let you participate in this competition, I think you will be unwilling. "


    Xiao Chunan scratched his head and said with a simple smile, "Uncle Shen still knows me!"

 Chapter 714

    "You boy, ha ha, it''s been three years since he disappeared. Your father almost lost his head. After knowing the news of your return, I called him. He rushed back immediately. I think he should have been waiting for you at home now."


    Shen Muru smiled and patted Xiao Chunan on the shoulder: "don''t put too much pressure on yourself. Hurry home. It''s estimated that your father and mother are eager to see through now!"


    "Yes!"


    Xiao Chunan nodded heavily, stood at attention and saluted. After taking a few steps, he suddenly stopped, turned around and asked seriously, "Uncle Shen, it''s been seven days. Is there any news about Ding Ning?"


    Shen Muru said with a heavy face: "the typhoon has passed, and the communication on Longmu Island returned to normal the day before yesterday. According to the news from our people, he was chased and jumped into the sea. There has been no news since then!"


    Xiao Chunan quietly clenched his fist, his eyes showed a look of pain, with a trace of prayer: "Uncle Shen, can you..."


    "Ding Ning is an honorary academician of the National Academy of Sciences. He has developed the rice bean oral liquid that makes fortune all over the world. It is a treasure of our country. The No. 1 chief has personally ordered that we should see people alive and dead. Even if we dig three feet, we should find him back. We have sent a note to the Indonesian government to allow our search and rescue team to enter the waters of Indonesia and carry out search and rescue operations in the waters near Longmu island. ¡±


    Shen Muru waved his hand and interrupted him. He shook his head with some regret: "it''s just that in that weather, ah, it''s not optimistic!"


    Xiao Chunan tightly pursed his lips and said firmly, "I believe he will be fine."


    "Hey, I hope he is lucky. If such talents are really gone, our country will lose too much. All right, go back quickly. Your family should be in a hurry. I''ll let you know if there''s any news."


    Shen Muru didn''t know Ding Ning''s real identity. He thought Xiao Chunan was so interested because Ding Ning helped him take out the chip in his brain. He said with some emotion.


    "Well, goodbye, uncle Shen. If you have any news, you must inform me at the first time!"


    Xiao Chunan secretly made up his mind that if Ding Ning really had any shortcomings, he would try to cultivate the skills taught by Ding Ning. After his cultivation, he would not let go of any of the people who had chased and killed Ding Ning, even if he violated military discipline!


    He just thought of his sister waiting outside. If he heard the bad news, he didn''t know what it would be like to be sad. He felt a burst of heartache.


    Different from Xiao Chunan''s worry, Xiao Nuo didn''t respond much after getting the news. Xiao Yao had called her and got the definite news from Luoxue. She knew that Ding Ning was still alive, but she couldn''t get in touch, which reassured her a lot.


    Ye Huan sisters have participated in the campus star competition and won the championship unexpectedly. After returning to Ninghai, they officially signed a contract with Tiangong entertainment and became a signed actor of Tiangong entertainment together with Pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie.


    After participating in the competition, the two girls directly came to Ninghai and lived in the home of the Ye Huan sisters. Watching the four beautiful girls play music together all day, sun Lanying, who has a short life, smiled happily and took great care of them. She has been indifferent to life and death since she knew she had cancer. She only hopes that the two daughters can make more friends and take care of them after she left.


    It''s a pity that the young man who saved their family and gave her three months to live a healthy life like a normal person has always been stingy. She still has a lot of things to entrust to him.


    When asked about the two sisters Ye Huan, they always hesitated that he was busy and not in Ninghai, which filled sun Lanying''s heart with melancholy. I don''t know whether the young benefactor was embarrassed because she didn''t rule by law and deliberately hid from her. She really didn''t care about life and death. What she cared about was that her two daughters were left unattended, She would like to meet the young man and have a good talk. If she could, she would even like him to marry Ye Huan sisters. She doesn''t care about those worldly eyes than they have someone to take care of them for the rest of their life.


    With the intervention of the government, the news of the hijacking was blocked very well, and the passengers who boarded the plane signed a confidentiality agreement that day, so few people knew about it and did not cause any waves among ordinary people.


    After arriving at Ninghai, gentle and soft lived with Xiao Yao. Although the house was not big, there were only two rooms and one living room, but because Xiao Nuo was away, she just gave her a place to live.


    Xiao Yao was embarrassed to go to Ding Ning''s house all day, but now she has gentle and soft, Ding Ning''s Apprentice as a shield. She pulls gentle and soft to Shengshi Huating every day. It''s called that she likes to eat rice made by falling snow. In fact, she wants to inquire about Ding Ning''s news.


    Gentle and soft is not a fool. She soon saw Xiaoyao''s wrongness and interrogated her harshly behind her back. Xiaoyao killed her and didn''t admit it, making her think Xiaoyao was lovesickness. She couldn''t help worrying about it secretly. I don''t know what will happen between the sisters after sister Nuo knows it.


    Maybe song Ziyi had been in trouble. Maybe song Ziyi didn''t have any friends in Ninghai. After signing a contract with Tiangong entertainment, as soon as she was free, she found gentleness and softness to eat and drink tea, and asked her to accompany her to find a house.


    Gentle and soft, not familiar with Ninghai, simply took Xiaoyao to accompany her. They came and went, and the three soon became good girlfriends.


    Since she decided to take root in Ninghai, song Ziyi naturally wanted to buy a house of her own. She consulted Xiao Yao and flattered her husband and sister. After asking what kind of House song Ziyi wanted to buy, Xiao Yao directly recommended Shengshi Huating No. 2 villa to her!


    After seeing song Ziyi on the spot, she was very satisfied with the surrounding environment and the decoration style of the villa. In addition, Ding Qianlie gave Xiao Yao a 25% discount, so she bought it cleanly and moved in the same day, and sincerely invited gentle Xiao Yao to live with her.


    Gentle and soft was still a little embarrassed, but a good friend spoke of righteousness and could only agree to it when Xiao Yao wanted to cry.


    But he was depressed and wanted to die. Xiao Yao, this is Sima Zhao''s heart. Everyone knows that in order to be closer to dingning''s house, he didn''t even have the cheek. In this way, dingning inexplicably became a neighbor with song Ziyi.


    In the twinkling of an eye, three more days passed, and it was November 23, ten days since Ding Ning disappeared.


    In the chairman''s office of Longteng group, Ding Qianlie held his arm expressionless and listened to the report of Feng Jie, the gloomy CEO!


    "In recent days, the administration of industry and commerce, state tax, local tax, fire control, Safety Supervision Bureau, Statistics Bureau and Environmental Protection Bureau have taken turns to carry out various inspections on the subsidiaries of our Longteng group. The subsidiaries of Ninghai are better. Thirteen of our subsidiaries in other cities have been ordered to stop business for rectification. All the problems found are trivial and dispensable. This is very abnormal Ah. "


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    Ding took hunting''s slender knuckles and knocked on the table. His face showed a color of thinking. After a long time, he shook his head in doubt: "strange, how can this happen? Isn''t the relationship between our subsidiaries and local departments very good? Did you find a department that has a good relationship with our company?"


    "After asking, they all kept a secret and said it was the meaning of the leader. Even if they were given a red envelope, they didn''t dare to ask for it."


    Feng Jie helped the Phnom Penh glasses and said anxiously, "those who can affect the government departments of 13 cities must have a lot to do with us. Will they offend some big people?"


    "Big people? We do business and don''t have too much intersection with officialdom. What big people can we offend?"


    Ding Qianlie rubbed her temples with a headache. Originally, Ding Ning was always enough to worry her. Now the company has frequent accidents, which makes her exhausted.


    "What should we do now? We can''t just suspend business for rectification indefinitely. Our losses are astronomical every day."


    Feng Jie said with toothache that he was a professional manager hired by Ding Qianlie from the United States at a high salary. If Ding Qianlie was not optimistic about the legendary goddess of Wall Street and felt that Longteng group could fully show its ability and the annual salary was high enough, he would not return home for development.


    This is not to say that he is not patriotic, but he does not like the shopping environment in China. The business community has business rules, and he is not afraid of any strong business opponent.


    But there are always some people who are above the rules and always rely on their power to make an administrative intervention, so that shopping elites like him have no place to use, and they are oppressed to death.


    "You go down first and I''ll deal with it!"


    Ding Qianlie saw that Feng Jie was a little out of breath. Knowing that such a power struggle was beyond his control, he waved his hand and asked him to step down.


    Feng Jie nodded, turned and went out. He was depressed. Longteng group is in a period of rapid development. I hope it won''t be really broken down.


    "Xia Hou, come here!"


    Ding Qianlie thought for a moment and called Xiahou.


    "Chairman, are you looking for me?"


    Xia Hou came soon. After knocking on the door for permission, he asked softly. At home, he would call the eldest lady, but in the company, he must call the chairman!


    "We were targeted and asked to find out who shot at us."


    Ding Qianlie handed him the information of the thirteen families ordered to rectify, and said irritably.


    "OK, I see. I can find it out by afternoon at the latest."


    Xia Hou has been blaming himself these days. He regretted that he didn''t insist on staying with the young master at that time, which led to the young master''s disappearance. Now there is no news. At present, something happened to the company and was deliberately targeted. With the psychology of atonement, he vowed to promise.


    "Well, the sooner the better. If we don''t find out who shot us, we can''t suit the remedy to the case. Solve this matter as soon as possible. Go!"


    Ding led the hunter and whispered. He leaned back on the chair and closed his eyes. His brain was turning quickly, thinking about who could solve the problem.


    The relationship between godmother and her can''t be exposed, so the Su family can''t count on it; Even if mayor Du is willing to help, the 13 subsidiaries are not in Ninghai. I''m afraid it''s no use looking for him; Bai Qing must be able to help, but he is now in Yanjing, and Ding Ning is not here. In addition, she was arrogant about joining the China General Chamber of Commerce last time. She really didn''t want to talk to him.


    After thinking about it, she couldn''t find a relationship that could help at the critical moment, which made her more and more upset.


    China is a human society, and the network relationship is very important. Longteng group has developed rapidly in recent years, but the biggest weakness is the lack of contacts, and there is no enough support from people.


    In particular, her elite teams are hired from abroad with high salaries. When it comes to doing business, their vision and ability may be a few blocks away from those so-called business elites, but when it comes to the handling of interpersonal relations, they are too poor. It can''t blame them. After all, they are used to working in a foreign working environment with little administrative intervention, It is impossible to adapt to China''s national conditions in a short time.

 Chapter 715

    It seems that if Longteng wants to be bigger and stronger, it must recruit some local employees with background relations in the next step. It doesn''t matter if they have poor ability, and they don''t expect them to make money. It''s OK to specialize in public relations.


    Thinking of this, Ding Qianlie sat up straight, picked up his pen and wrote hard, ready to make a development plan for the company in the near future.


    "Sir, sir, you can''t go in without an appointment!"


    There was a sudden noise outside the door, which interrupted Ding''s thinking and made her frown unhappily. Lisa supervised the work on the construction site instead of her. The temporarily appointed secretary really didn''t have any ability. He put down his pen and raised his voice and asked, "what''s the matter!"


    "Chairman, I can''t stop a gentleman who wants to see you!"


    The door of the office was opened by a crack. The Secretary Fang Yuan timidly poked out a head and said with a bitter face. She secretly called bad luck. The handsome man looked gentle. Why was he so rude and unreasonable, and just rushed into the chairman''s office. Now her temporary secretary was going to be in bad luck.


    "I can''t stop anyone. Won''t I call security? Do I have to teach you such a thing? Get out!"


    Although Ding Qianlie and Ding Ning were as gentle as a little daughter-in-law when they were together, they were the cold faced goddess who stood high in the company and took power with her hands. The powerful atmosphere and cold voice of the strong woman scared the poor Fang Yuan into silence. The cicada almost didn''t cry. She kept muttering in her heart, it''s over, it''s over, even if she won''t be fired, I''m sure I''ll sit on the bench. This damn man, even if you''re handsome, you can''t hurt me like this. I must stab a villain and draw a circle to curse you.


    "Elder sister, you really want to drive me out, then I can go!"


    A smiling voice came from outside the door and asked Ding Qianlie Huoran, who was always cold, to stand up. Even a staggering high-heeled shoe tripped by the chair leg fell, and he ran away with excitement on his face.


    In Fang Yuan''s tongue tied eyes, the noble, elegant, mysterious and powerful business goddess threw herself into the arms of the handsome man who had just been cursed by him, crying and laughing


    Beat him on the chest: "wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    Ding Ning only felt the warm fragrance, and the amazing elasticity in his arms shook his heart for a while. He could see his sister crying with joy. All the beautiful thoughts were swept away, and a thick warm current was born in his heart. It was nice to be missed.


    Gently patted the tearful sister on the back and said softly, "well, well, I''m not good. I came to you the first time. Don''t cry. I''m also the chairman of the group. People can''t laugh at you when they see it!"


    "I will. Whoever likes to laugh at others!"


    Ding Qianlie tightly hugged his waist and couldn''t let go. He put his chin on his shoulder and said coquettishly with a small mouth. He was full of joy and let the tears flow down his cheeks.


    No one knows what kind of suffering she spent these days. She couldn''t sleep all night. Even with the promise of snow falling, as soon as she closed her eyes, Ding Ning stretched out her hand and shouted "sister, save me, save me", which made her wake up at midnight. I don''t know how many times.


    At the moment, feeling his real warm embrace, Ding Qianlie''s heart hanging tightly in her throat finally fell back to her stomach, and all her pent up worries and troubles instantly disappeared. The sense of sureness made her want to give up everything, be willful for a while, and stay in his arms like a little woman.


    Looking at the two people embracing each other, Fang Yuan spits out her sweet tongue and quietly retreats out. She feels that she seems to have found a great secret. It turns out that the cold business goddess has such a handsome boyfriend, which makes her envy, envy and hate.


    Some melancholy thought, hey, when can people have such a handsome boyfriend? No, as long as the chairman''s boyfriend is half handsome, people will be satisfied.


    However, at the thought that since the handsome man is the chairman''s boyfriend, she must have failed to stop him from breaking in before. The chairman will certainly not blame her again. Maybe she will praise her, and she is happy again.


    For a long time, Ding Qianlie finally calmed down and left Ding Ning''s arms.


    Ding Ning looked at his sister who was pouting and crying like a little girl. She had infinite tenderness in her heart. After all, she was a woman, far from being as strong as she looked.


    Reaching out and gently wiping her tears, she said in a gentle voice: "sister, I''m sorry to worry you!"


    "You know I''m worried. You know I''m worried about what kind of hero you''re going to be? If you have something bad, how can you let me and my mother live?"


    Ding Qianlie, who was as tender as water, instantly turned into Hedong lion and roared fiercely, but her tears couldn''t help flowing down again. This time, she was really frightened.


    Ding Ning smiled awkwardly, scratched the back of his head, changed the topic and said, "sister, I know who my mother is, isn''t it aunt Xiang?"


    With that, he stared at Ding Qianlie''s eyes. His eyes were full of anxiety and tension. Although he had guessed that Su Ningxiang was his mother, he was still not very sure until he got the exact answer.


    I thought my sister would panic and avoid his sight, or talk about him, or even make up a lie to deceive the past, but Ding qianhunting seemed to have expected, Calm way: "yes, don''t blame mom. Mom doesn''t recognize you and is protecting you. You must already know that our enemy is the Zhao family. The Zhao family is very powerful, but the enemy hidden in the dark is stronger, so mom doesn''t dare to take it lightly."


    Ding Ning felt a pain in his heart and almost didn''t shed tears. He bit his lips tightly and nodded heavily, Sobbed: "I know that my mother is for my good. After I know her identity, I really want to hate her, but I can''t hate her. I was even very angry at that time. I thought my mother despised me. Isn''t it just a Zhao family? As for making my mother so afraid, but now I know that there are many strong people in the world that I can''t compete with. This time, I''m true I almost couldn''t come back. "


    Remembering that he was surrounded and intercepted by those powerful gods, and finally escaped into the sea with the help of Jenny, Ding Ning was palpitating. If the Holy See hadn''t always wanted to kill him, if the God of wind didn''t want to bring him back to the organization and kill him as soon as he met, he might really die on Longmu island this time.


    At the bottom of the Pacific Ocean, after he understood the new meaning of water, he seriously reflected on his way back. During this period, the smooth wind and smooth water made his state of mind swell. He always felt how powerful and great he was. He didn''t see the Zhao family at all. He also complained that his mother was too fussy and didn''t even recognize his son.


    But after the near death of Longmu Island, he really saw how weak he was. The strong man in the world is far from what he can compete with now. My mother doesn''t recognize him and really wants to protect him.


    Think about it. Even his father told him never to expose his cooking and cattle killing skills. It can be seen how afraid he was of the enemy hidden in the dark, but he arrogantly thought he was strong enough. Even if the enemy shot at him, he was enough to protect himself. Now I think how ridiculous the idea was at that time.


    Besides, if Feng Shen doesn''t want to take away himself, but kills him as soon as he meets, he will be killed if he can''t even respond. The so-called killer maces that he takes as his cards are useless, even if they are useful, I''m afraid there is no chance to use them.


    "Well, don''t be surprised. It''s good if you can understand mom''s efforts. Mom never wanted to hide her identity from you, but she can''t recognize you now. That will make you targeted by your enemies and put you in danger."


    Ding Qianlie holds Ding Ning''s face and thinks of the life and death crisis he said he had experienced. His beautiful eyes are all distressed.


    "Sister, tell me about mom and dad. By the way, I''ve heard a lot of people talk about mom in Yanjing. How can no one know your existence?"


    Ding Ning took his sister''s hand and said with some doubt. In several versions he heard, it seems that dad and mom are mixed up. They get along only for a short time. According to the calculation of time, they can''t have a daughter.


    Ding Qianlie jumped in her heart and knew that paper could not hold fire after all. Sooner or later, Ding Ning would know the truth. From beginning to end, her mother didn''t ask her to keep her identity secret, but she was thin skinned and embarrassed to tell Ding Ning the truth.


    Well, since we have reached this stage, we always want to tell him. If we don''t say it again, this silly boy really regards himself as his sister forever, it will be cheaper for the women who wait at home and change ways to inquire about him every day.


    Although he made up his mind, Ding Qianlie was still a little hard to say. Before he opened his mouth, two red clouds floated on his cheeks and said, "Ding Ning, if I told you, in fact, I''m not your own sister, would you be happy?"


    "Ah, what are you talking about? You''re not my sister?"


    Ding Ning always thought that the rumors of Yanjing might be inaccurate. Just now, he was just confused and asked casually.


    He really wanted to have a sister and enjoy his sister''s love and concern for him, which made him feel very warm and happy. But Ding''s words of hunting were like a bolt from the blue, which made him lose his soul as if he had been splashed with cold water. His face was blue and red, changing and wonderful.


    "I know you want a sister, but I don''t want to lie to you. That''s the fact. I have no blood relationship with you. I''m an orphan adopted by my godmother from childhood. I''m not your own sister, but as long as you like, I can be your own sister forever."


    Ding led the hunter to caress his face and said with dim eyes. But she couldn''t tell the sadness in her heart. She had long expected that the news would cause a great blow to Ding Ning, which was one of the reasons why she always hesitated to tell him the truth.


    Ding Ning was surprised to find her gloomy look. What''s wrong with her? What if she''s not her own sister? She has always regarded herself as her own brother.


    The tears of joy when I saw my safe return was definitely the real expression of emotion. It was really worrying about myself. Wasn''t my attitude hurting her heart?


    She immediately showed a bright smile and said in a soft voice that she thought she was very smart: "sister, I''m fine. It doesn''t matter whether you are adopted by your mother or born by yourself. It''s not a close sister, but it''s better than a close sister. In my heart, you''ll always be my closest sister."


    "Always a sister?"


    Ding led the hunter, lowered his head and whispered softly, with unspeakable loss and melancholy in his voice.

 Chapter 716

    "Sister, don''t worry, I''ll always treat you as my sister, and I won''t change in my life!"


    Unfortunately, someone didn''t hear it and thought that her previous attitude had hurt her, so he quickly promised.


    Ding Qianlie felt bitter and astringent. She felt like she had moved a stone and hit her foot, but what could she do? You can''t cry and shout and tell Ding Ning that she has lost her life to him in order to save him. Don''t be his sister.


    Hey, I can only let my mother tell him later. She really doesn''t open her mouth. She can only force a smile and say, "OK, I''ll be your sister all my life."


    "By the way, sister, how''s the company doing?"


    For fear that her sister was still uncomfortable, Ding Ning quickly changed the topic.


    "The company is not very good recently..."


    Speaking of business, Ding Qianlie immediately restrained all his emotions and said helplessly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ding Ning looked slightly stunned. He just changed the topic and asked casually. Unexpectedly, there was a real problem.


    With his understanding of his sister, he would never easily open his mouth to him if he did not encounter unsolvable problems, so his expression became serious.


    "Feng Jie just reported to me that the subsidiaries under our group..."


    He didn''t know that Ding Qianlie was miserable at the moment. He was full of deep resentment for his incomprehensible customs, and his mentality also changed subtly.


    Sister, hum! Since you want to treat me as your sister forever, you can handle the company''s affairs yourself. Anyway, the company was founded for you. Why should my sister have a headache.


    Ding Qianlie muttered angrily in his heart, but his mouth was clear and concise. He said the rectification of 13 subsidiaries.


    "It''s not normal. Someone must be deliberately targeting US."


    Although Ding Ning doesn''t know business, it''s just because he''s not interested. It doesn''t mean he''s stupid. On the contrary, he''s also very smart.


    Although Ding Qianlie didn''t say it clearly, he was keenly aware of the abnormalities at the first time and came to the conclusion that someone wanted to integrate Longteng group. Ding Ning might not be involved in the fair competition of open guns and knives in the mall, but since someone wanted to play Yin, he naturally couldn''t sit idly by.


    After thinking for a moment, Ding Ning raised his head: "sister, can you find out who wants to fix us?"


    "Not yet. I asked Xia hou to check. He said he would call me back in the afternoon at the latest."


    Ding Qianlie said expressionless. Ding Ning thought she was in a bad mood for the company''s affairs and didn''t care. He comforted and said, "sister, don''t worry, I have everything."


    Everything has me? Hearing Ding Ning''s words, Ding Qianlie''s grievances and grievances immediately disappeared, and his face eased slightly. Meimou glanced at him with complex eyes. It seems that it''s really good to have personal dependence.


    All of Ding Ning''s mind was thinking about how to solve the company''s problems. He didn''t notice the change of Ding''s expression and his brain was turning rapidly.


    With the status and reputation of Longteng group in Ninghai business district today, only some high-ranking and powerful people dare to use such despicable means as administrative intervention.


    But who in the end would want to complete Longteng group with such a large amount of money? After all, 13 subsidiaries are distributed in 13 different cities, which can enable the government departments of 13 cities to sell at the same time. This energy is not ordinary.


    Is it the Zhao family? The idea flashed through Ding Ning''s mind, but he soon felt unlikely and denied it.


    After all, only a few people know the relationship between Longteng group and him. Even if the Zhao family gets information, it is unlikely to retaliate in this way.


    It''s not a secret thing that he received so many gifts from the leaders of the top families in Yanjing. Based on his understanding of Zhao Tianya, he can''t be so stupid. He knows that he can''t defeat Longteng group, and he has to catch up with the human feelings of 13 cities to disgust people. That''s what children can do. It''s definitely not in line with the shrewd and capable character of Zhao family owner.


    If the Zhao family doesn''t explain that they didn''t come for him, it will be much simpler. The people behind the scenes may not know his relationship with Longteng group, but simply have a certain purpose for Longteng group.


    Such a disgusting way is generally used by the other party to show his strong strength, more like a muscle like demonstration, so that Long Teng realizes that the other party is not easy to provoke and has to agree to some of their requirements.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning frowned slightly and said calmly, "don''t worry, the 13 subsidiaries will rectify as required. Who is behind the scenes and what purpose they have will always come to the bottom."


    "But every day we close down, we have to make a lot less money."


    Ding Qianlie said with some annoyance.


    "How much is lost every day? Is it within our tolerance?"


    Ding Ning picked his eyebrows and thought it was a big trouble.


    "The losses are not many. With the current capital of the group, we can bear them in the short term. However, several cities are building refrigeration plants, which have been stopped by relevant departments, which will seriously affect our construction period. We have received many orders for refrigeration equipment. If we can''t build factories and add production lines as soon as possible, we can''t deliver goods in full when due. It''s just a violation of sky high prices Joaquin can drag us down! "


    Ding Qianlie said anxiously. I have to say that the operator behind the scenes is very accurate. He knows that the hottest project of Longteng group recently is the production of refrigeration equipment, which has become one of the pillar industries of Longteng group. This is to poke the key.


    Ding Ning practiced for a moment and said confidently: "it doesn''t matter. The more critical the moment is, the more we need to calm down. The people behind the scenes don''t want to defeat us, but want to force us to comply and achieve some purpose. I believe they will soon be unable to sit still and take the initiative to come to the surface to negotiate with us."


    Ding led the hunter''s eyes and suddenly said, "you mean they want to get something from our group?"


    "Yes, I think so. Sister, what do you say they want?"


    Ding Ning asked with some doubts. He didn''t know what Longteng group had attracted the covet of others.


    "It''s Hyundai Group, it must be Hyundai Group!"


    Ding Qianlie suddenly reacted, He said with disgust on his face: "Some time ago, a young director of Hyundai Group came to the door and angrily proposed to buy out the patent of our latest refrigeration technology, which was directly rejected by me. I felt sick when I looked at his narrow eyes. At that time, he threw down his cruel words and told me to wait. I was worried that this guy''s dissatisfaction would secretly trip me, and told the people below to be careful not to be caught by the whip Son, but I didn''t take it seriously after so many days of silence. Now when you say it, I remember that only that arrogant Korean stick has such despicability and energy. "


    Ding Ning''s face suddenly became very strange and asked tentatively, "is that guy Zheng Minzhe?"


    "Well, you know him?"


    Ding Qianlie looked at Ding Ning in surprise. It is reasonable that Ding Ning''s life circle should not have any intersection with such people, but he was relieved at the thought that he could have a relationship with the crown prince of Dubai and the prince of England.


    "More than knowing, there was a little conflict."


    Ding Ning immediately said the conflict with Zheng Minzhe in Yanjing, but he thought to himself that according to his successor, this guy will die soon.


    As long as he dies, I''m afraid the guy who secretly stands out for him will stop. The crisis of the company will be solved, the pressure in his heart will be relieved, and a light smile will appear on his face.


    "It seems that he went to Yanjing to find a relationship to force us to obey. That makes sense. Originally, I just suspected that he was not sure, but now it is basically certain that this guy is making trouble."


    Ding Qianlie narrowed her eyes and flashed a cold light at the bottom of her eyes. As one of the top enterprises in gaoliguo, Hyundai Group is very powerful, and its strength is better than the current Longteng group, but it''s a dream to make her compromise if you want to do so.


    "Sister, the enemy lurking in the dark is terrible. It''s easy to do if you know who''s making trouble. Leave it alone and leave it to me. Everything will pass in three days at most."


    Ding Ning said confidently.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Ding Qianlie asked with some worry. She was afraid that Ding Ning would go down to find Zheng Minzhe''s trouble and cause big trouble.


    In her eyes, Ding Ning has an infinitely bright future. It''s not worth paying for someone like him.


    Ding Ning saw her worry and said with a smile, "sister, I have my own way. Don''t worry, I''m not so stupid."


    "That''s good. If you have a sense of propriety, I won''t ask more and don''t care. Let''s go. I''ll call Luoxue and tell her to go home to cook. My sister will accompany you home now."


    Ding Qianlie put down his heart, picked up Kun''s bag and took out his mobile phone to call Luoxue.


    "Elder sister, you just got to work and you skipped the shift?"


    Ding Ning looked at his watch. It was only 9:30. He had just been working for half an hour. He couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hum, don''t say I''m your sister. Even if I''m just a worker for you, can''t I be lazy once in a while?"


    Ding led the hunter and glared at him fiercely. The resentment on that face made Ding Ning cry and laugh. He hurriedly raised his hands and surrendered: "I''m wrong, can''t you? Don''t blame me."


    "You know!"


    Ding led the hunter to see that he was soft, so he proudly raised his chin to show his eyes.


    Ding Ning, a dog leg, stepped forward quickly. With a flattering smile on his face, he bent down, respectfully put his sister''s hand on his arm, pinched his voice and shouted, "master Buddha, drive back to the palace!"


    "Cluck, how so skinny!"


    Ding led liexiao and almost didn''t breathe. He took a pat on his arm for a long time. "Don''t play tricks. I mean, the car key is on the tea table. You drive in the underground garage first. I''ll pack up and wait for you at the gate."


    Ding Ning knew he would be wrong and smiled awkwardly, "then I''ll drive first. You wait for me at the gate of the company."


    "Yes!"


    Ding Qianlie didn''t have time to talk to him and excitedly dialed his mobile phone number: "snow, where are you? Ding Ning is back..."


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning is back!


    In fact, she knew the news from the spiritual contact from the moment Ding Ning returned to Ninghai. However, she never made a statement without Ding Ning''s permission. At the moment, she pretended to be very surprised and said that she would go home to cook immediately.


    Before Ding Ning went to Longteng group to find Ding Qianlie, because Jenny''s identity was very special and she was not suitable for public appearance, Ling Yun took Jenny back to No. 18, banwan villa to rest.


    Fortunately, these days, because someone fell into the perception, the two women who had been hungry in the mermaid space for several days became good girlfriends with a good relationship. Lingyun took Jenny for granted.

 Chapter 717

    "Let go of me, let go of me, what are you doing? I''m... Huh!"


    Liu Junwei had a pleasant time. He was taken care of by a big man. He wandered around the heavily guarded base every day, looking forward to being reused by the senior management of the organization. However, he didn''t expect that when he was leisurely drinking tea with Erlang''s legs up in the room today, a few guards stormed in, Despite his violent struggle and resistance, he was forcibly injected with a dose of anesthetic. When he was paralyzed but not completely unconscious, the guards who were polite to him dragged him into a closed laboratory like a dead dog.


    This closed laboratory made of all metal and welded with alloy cages also knows a little from the guards these days. This is specially prepared by the divine descent organization for those drug testers to test unstable new drugs. It is said that the cage made of special alloy is also connected with a voltage of 100000 volts. Even the sub divine strong can''t escape so easily.


    How did this happen all of a sudden? He wants to be strong, but he hasn''t lost his mind. He takes new drugs that have not been tested and whose properties are not stable at all. In this way, there are generally only two people who test the drugs. They either become irrational monsters or explode and die.


    He didn''t want to die. He didn''t want to die at all. He tried to ask why the organization wanted to do this to him, but when he saw Liu Sheng Qiandai who had recovered the black robed man''s dress, he immediately understood. It seemed that the east window had happened.


    Liu Junwei knew he wouldn''t slander her. Liu Junwei''s heart was full of infinite chagrin. He looked at Liu shengqian Dai pitifully. His eyes were full of begging. He hoped she could let go of her horse. Unfortunately, Liu shengqian Dai''s eyes were as cold as the mask on her face. He didn''t even bother to look at him.


    On the cold metal bed, Liu Junwei lies naked. His hands and feet are fixed by metal plywood. Even with his genetically modified strength, he can''t break free. Moreover, the strength of anesthetics is not over yet. Like patients in the intensive care unit, he is filled with all kinds of tubes and connected with all kinds of electronic instruments and equipment.


    Liu shengqian Dai frowned and was not used to looking at him naked, but the result of the upper game was that the forces behind her side won a complete victory. Not only did she not bear any responsibility for the collapse of Shenzhou Tangkou, but also entrusted her with a heavy task. Of course, she didn''t want to accept this heavy task anyway, but she had no right to refuse.


    Let her witness the painful process of Liu Junwei''s drug test all the way, which can also be regarded as an example. Give her a warning and remind her of the end of betraying the organization. If she can''t adapt to such a scene, it''s easy to find a reason for the defeated party. She can only bear the discomfort and look at it indifferently.


    "Don''t be nervous, it will be over soon."


    Professor Martin, who has gray hair, wears a white coat and his eyes glow with hot light behind thick glasses, He said enthusiastically: "This is the gene potion that I extracted from hundreds of animals and animals and fused them perfectly. Once it is successful, you are likely to become the person closest to God. Of course, because it is just developed, the drug property may not be very stable, and the success rate is less than 10%. You should be prepared. However, believe me, I will improve this gene potion soon The of water will certainly achieve ultimate success. "


    Liu Junwei doesn''t even have the strength to open his mouth and swear. He roars madly in his heart. Madmen are all madmen. If the success rate of MD is less than 10%, you can use it for me. Isn''t it for me to die?


    When I think of my situation today, it''s all thanks to Ding Ning. Liu Junwei''s empty and numb eyes show great hatred. Ding Ning, if I''m lucky enough to survive, I must skin and bone you and break you into pieces.


    Professor Martin injected himself and slowly pushed the lavender liquid in the injection into Liu Junwei''s vein.


    I feel cold, cold and sleepy. Is this the smell of death? It doesn''t seem hard to bear.


    At this point, Liu Junwei calmed down and quietly felt the feeling of genetic medicine entering the body. If no one wants to die if he can live, even if there is less than 10% hope of survival, he should strive for it.


    But soon, the cold feeling gradually faded and replaced by an unbearable hot feeling. With the continuous flow of genetic medicine in his veins all over his body, he felt like he was in magma. The terrible high temperature kept burning every inch of cells all over his body, making him burn like a thousand fires, For the first time, I understand what life is better than death.


    "Ho ho..."


    Liu Junwei''s veins on his forehead and neck are exposed, and his skin is as hot as a red shrimp. It comes from human instinct for pain. He wants to curl up, but he can''t succeed because his limbs are fixed. He can only twist and twitch like a maggot,


    The dead fish''s eyes almost protruded from the eyes, and even the teeth and tongue were bitten. The blood mixed with the saliva along the corners of the mouth, making an irrational whine like a wounded beast.


    Professor Martin put down the needle and walked out of the laboratory. Accompanied by two guards, he stood with Liu shengqian Dai. Through the super toughened glass that can withstand the sub divine blow, he carefully observed Liu Junwei''s reactions, and kept recording the data of the changes of vital signs with a notebook.


    "Roar!"


    Liu Junwei tightened up and gave a terrible roar!


    In Liu Sheng''s astonished eyes, Liu Junwei''s face grew a layer of fine black scales, his mouth protruded forward, and his tongue was like a snake letter. However, his tongue was much longer than ordinary people. It was greasy and even two or three meters long. The tip of his tongue accidentally stabbed on an electronic instrument in the laboratory. A burst of smoke filled the air and made a slight explosion, The electronic instrument was stabbed by his tongue.


    Professor Martin not only did not have the slightest fear, but looked fanatically at Liu Junwei like a monster and laughed: "this is the gene of black scale python. It''s good, good!"


    "Professor Martin, he..."


    Liu shengqian Dai stopped talking. She was worried that if Liu Junwei would survive the experiment, the organization stipulated that no matter how big a mistake he made, as long as the experiment was successful, she would forgive all his mistakes.


    "Don''t worry. There are 100 kinds of animal genes. This is the first. It''s early. I hope he can hold on."


    Professor Martin didn''t know Liu shengqian Dai''s mind. He stared at Liu Junwei''s changes without blinking.


    "Roar!"


    With Liu Junwei''s inhuman roar, his eyes suddenly burst. Strangely, there was no blood flowing out. A pair of disgusting sarcomas slowly grew out of his eyes, and then a crack opened to reveal the dark golden cold pupils inside.


    Professor Martin frowned, rubbed his chin and muttered to himself, "a pair of sarcoma eyes have grown again. What genetic change is this? It''s strange."


    Take out the paper and pen, quickly record it, and concentrate on Liu Junwei''s next changes.


    With a "poof", Liu Junwei''s belly suddenly burst open, and there was still no blood flowing out, but there was a big cut with sharp fangs on his belly, like a big mouth on his belly.


    "Eh, how could this happen? What gene is this?"


    Although Professor Martin did not know why this unknown genetic change occurred, he still faithfully recorded it.


    "Click, click..."


    The sound of bone fracture came constantly. Liu Junwei, who had been beyond recognition, seemed to hide countless monsters. His skin, flesh and blood kept stirring and looked very strange.


    "Poof poof!"


    One after another, huge bone spurs penetrated through the skin, and eight bone wings like machetes radiated metallic luster.


    With a "Zheng" sound, a bone spur waved, and even cut half of the metal bed neatly. The metal plywood that fixed his limbs was then cut effortlessly by the sharp bone spur.


    "No, the test object is beyond our control, and the strength exceeds our estimate. It is required to start immediately... Start the SS Level destruction program!"


    Looking at Liu Junwei, who has completely turned into a monster and has strong bone spurs and is about to recover his freedom, the expressionless assistant beside Professor Martin finally moved and roared for the first time.


    "No, no, he is so perfect and cute. You see how powerful he has. As long as you give him another genetic potion, I believe he can definitely evolve into a combat machine with the highest sequence."


    Professor Martin stopped the assistant and guard who were about to start the destruction program, and looked at Liu Junwei who was staggering to his feet.


    "Are you crazy? He''s out of control now. The device here can''t stop him. Start the destruction program quickly."


    Liu shengqian Dai was swept by Liu Junwei''s dark golden pupils without human feelings. Suddenly, her hair was creepy. She grabbed crazy Martin, pinched his neck and roared.


    "Wow..."


    The monster didn''t seem to adapt to his current body. He stood up and waved eight huge bone spurs like arms and feet around him. If the alloy cage didn''t contain terrible voltage, he was a little afraid. I''m afraid the monster has broken out of the cage at the moment.


    Even so, the cage could not stop him for long. With each chop, the monster slowly adapted to the strength of the voltage. There were many gaps in the solid cage, and it was only a matter of time before it was completely split.


    "Let go of me, let go of me. He is my masterpiece and my child. You don''t know anything. You can''t ruin my efforts."


    Martin was completely possessed. Liu shengqian Dai still blushed and roared with a thick neck. His crazy appearance made Liu shengqian Dai feel cold. What kind of madmen are these? If such a monster is released, I don''t know how many people will die.


    "Let Professor Martin go, or we''ll shoot."


    The two guards are full-time in charge of Professor Martin''s safety. They don''t listen to anyone except his orders. Although they also feel a strong threat from the monster, their duty still makes them point their guns at Liu Sheng Qiandai for the first time and scold him.


    "Hum, you created the devil. You will regret it. You must bear all the consequences."


    Liu shengqian Dai angrily let go of Professor Martin. She knew that the two guards were not talking casually, but could really shoot.


    It''s just an ordinary gun, which doesn''t pose a threat to her, but the energy guns in their hands are different. They are specially developed for martial artists. Even the sub God strong can''t bear to be shot. "A group of madmen, you wait to die!"


    They were tired of living. Liu shengqian Dai would not wait here with the madman to die. She immediately took out her identity card, brushed it in the card slot, opened the metal hatch and left quickly.

 Chapter 718

    Liu shengqian Dai left. The two guards also slowly put down their guns. Their faces looked at Martin, who was still full of enthusiasm. They didn''t know what to do now.


    Professor Martin''s assistant trembled and wanted to leave with Liu shengqian Dai, but he didn''t have the courage. From the moment he became Martin''s assistant, he couldn''t decide his life and death by himself.


    "Little baby, come on, drink this tube of potion again, and you will become the most powerful person in the world."


    Professor Martin took out a small bottle of the same Lavender medicine as before, and said kindly like the wolf grandmother who abducted Little Red Riding Hood.


    The monster''s indifferent dark golden pupils seemed to have a trace of desire. The long tongue in his mouth swished out of the gap of the cage. The forked tip of his tongue steadily entangled the tube of medicine and threw it into the open mouth of his abdomen. With a click of sharp fangs, the powder bitten by the glass bottle and the lavender medicine all came into his body.


    "Roar!"


    The monster gave a terrible roar, and the dark golden indifference sent out a touch of joy in the pupil.


    "Click, click, click!"


    Liu Junwei, whose upper body is a monster and his lower body is a human, began to evolve again. His two human legs withered rapidly, "poof poof" kept on, and eight bone wings were born from his thigh bones again, supporting him to walk steadily.


    At the moment, Liu Junwei''s head and face are all black scales. There are only two holes left in his originally tall nose. His mouth bulges forward like a snake''s mouth. From below his neck, there are all white shiny bones, and the large openings in his chest are all piled up by countless small bones.


    Outside the trunk, there are a total of 16 bone wings that are two meters long and can be folded and bent. Four of them are used to support his walking and balance, and the remaining 12 are used to fight, making him look like a large white bone spider.


    "Baby, do you want any more good drinks? Come with me. I''ll take you to get more good drinks."


    Although the assistant hated Martin, a madman, he had to admit that this guy was really a bold man. He not only had no fear of the monster Liu Junwei had changed, but also dared to go forward with hot eyes and communicate with him in a whisper.


    "Zheng!"


    After secondary evolution, the monster''s bone spurs seemed to become sharper and easily cut the cage into pieces.


    Seeing that the monster stared at himself without human emotion and seemed to be waiting for him to give him a good drink, martinton smiled happily, "come with me, baby, you are made by me. In the future, you will be called Baqi."


    The assistant was stunned and carefully stepped out of the way. He secretly feigned, Baqi? Although the monster has eight arms and eight legs, it has nothing in common with Baqi snake, okay? But Martin himself wants to, and he has nothing to say.


    "Poof!"


    Just as the assistant was thinking, he suddenly felt a pain in his chest and abdomen. Looking down, a bone wing had penetrated his body, picked him up in the air and stuffed him into the big mouth of Baqi clothing department like feeding. His eyes were dark and completely lost consciousness.


    "You..."


    Martin was startled. He was about to yell angrily, but he saw Baqi looking at him with innocent eyes, which made him vaguely feel a trace of dependence. He suddenly softened his heart and sighed: "Baqi, don''t kill anyone without my order in the future, you know."


    Baqi seemed to understand or didn''t understand. He just stared at him and ignored the two guards who were shaking like chaff, sweating and aiming at him like a great enemy.


    When Martin saw that he didn''t continue to kill, he was relieved. It seems that Baqi can understand his orders. That''s good. He''s just an assistant. He''ll die if he dies.


    Immediately waved his hand and said in high spirits, "you don''t have to be nervous. Just now I blamed me for not giving Baqi an order in advance. He was hungry, so he ate Hansen. He won''t eat it in the future."


    The two guards swallowed their saliva and looked at Baqi in fear. Although the muzzle of the gun was put down, they still held it in their hands. They didn''t want Hansen to be eaten by the monster.


    Martin took out his ID card, inserted it into the card slot, opened the metal cabin door, and proudly took Baqi to his laboratory. He wanted to give Baqi a good physical examination. He had a hunch that Baqi would be the greatest creature he had created.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t see the sneering color in the depths of Baqi''s cold eyes. Although genetic mutation turned him into a monster and lost his wisdom in life, he vaguely retained some vague memories. He knew that there were things that could threaten his life and metal doors that he couldn''t break temporarily, so he was lying to Martin, Cheat more genetic potions to make yourself stronger, so that you can escape from the base, or... Eat all the people here.


    At this time, Liu shengqiandai has reported the situation. Unfortunately, Rain God has left the base. The person in charge of the base attaches great importance to it. After sending someone to inquire, he found that Baqi listened to Martin very much and would not get out of control as Liu shengqiandai said, so he restored that Liu shengqiandai was in control.


    Liu shengqian felt more and more uneasy and asked the person in charge of the base to lock up the monster named Baqi by Martin immediately, otherwise he would regret any changes.


    The person in charge of the base was very unhappy and felt that Liu shengqian Dai was suspected of becoming more and more blisters by relying on the forces behind her. He waved impatiently and said forcefully, "am I the person in charge of the base or are you the person in charge? If you are, you should make the decision."


    "You... I do it for your good."


    Liu shengqian Dai choked for a long time and couldn''t speak.


    The person in charge of the base glanced at her coldly and said in a strange way, "don''t bother, or you''ll let the top of your Liusheng family withdraw me and you''ll be the person in charge."


    "Hum! Good intentions are like donkey liver and lung. In that case, I ask to perform the task now. Please handle an ID card for me now!"


    Liu shengqian Dai''s face turned red. She knew that the person in charge of the base was not the same as her. In addition, she could only humiliate herself. She snorted angrily. Without a new ID card, she couldn''t even go out of the base.


    The person in charge of the base hesitated for a moment. Although there were people behind him, he was far less powerful than the Liusheng family. He could stab Liusheng Qiandai, but he didn''t dare to really offend her. Although it was said that Liusheng Qiandai would take a few days off to perform the task, he didn''t say that he couldn''t leave immediately.


    Holding the idea of not completely offending her and avoiding listening to her nagging, the person in charge of the base simply handled a new ID card for her and quickly sent her away.


    Liu shengqian Dai left the base smoothly. When she looked at the yellow sand in the sun, she had a feeling of rebirth.


    She didn''t expect to leave alive this time, but the more she knew, the more complicated her mood was. What role did the Liusheng family play in the organization? Why do you have so much power? Where the hell should she go?


    Feeling the light spot in the spiritual connection that has been slightly undetectable, Liu Sheng and Qian Dai mechanically walked towards the desert alone. The wind and sand swept by, blowing her messy long hair, and her back looked so lonely.


    Although aimas, the person in charge of the base, was very strong when talking to Liu shengqian Dai, he was really worried about being hurt by her unfortunately. It was just a matter of face that made him unwilling to be soft.


    As soon as she left, Emmas immediately rushed to Martin''s laboratory in person. For the sake of insurance, he decided to close Baqi first whether Martin could really control Baqi or not.


    To this end, he specially summoned 20 fully armed guards and rushed to Martin''s laboratory. While walking, he thought about how to explain his strong relationship with Martin, so as to convince the madman.


    In the base, although he is the largest person in charge in the open, scientists who take the initiative to ask for the development of genetic potions like Martin have a detached position, and he can''t afford to offend him casually.


    "Boom!"


    "Da Da!"


    "Ah..."


    Before he reached Martin''s laboratory, Emmas heard the deafening screams of panic and fighting in front of him, and the gunfire of the guards. He was very worried. Something really happened!


    "Angang..."


    Which guard should have pressed the alarm bell, and the harsh alarm rang through the whole base. Emmas''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot. With a big hand, "go and see what''s going on!"


    "Poof poof!"


    A river of blood has flowed near Martin''s laboratory, with stumps and broken arms scattered all over the ground. The strong smell of blood makes people sick.


    Baqi''s dark golden pupils are full of humanized irony. The feet composed of eight bone spurs make it move as fast as the wind, harvesting one life after another as if no one else.


    The ferocious mouth with its belly open was like a bottomless hole, and dozens of corpses could not be filled when thrown in. The dense gunfire of the guards gradually stopped. They had never seen such a terrible monster to defend. The energy bullet that even the sub God level dared not resist hit it, which could only leave a insignificant scratch on his glittering bony white bone.


    Despite this, Baqi was obviously hurt. He didn''t know which organ sent out an angry roar and specifically chased the guards who could make him feel pain first.


    Martin, the maker of the devil, is lying on his back with his dark eyes staring at the sky. He doesn''t seem to understand why Baqi suddenly hurt him. A shocking front and rear penetrating injury between his throat made his neck bone hard broken, his head tilted at an angle of 90 degrees and hung on his shoulder, There was only a thin layer of skin on the neck, and the blood flowed all over the ground, mixed with the blood of the two guards.


    It seems that Baqi is also a monster who attaches great importance to friendship. In order to thank Martin for providing him with so many genetic potions to help him evolve, he left him a whole corpse. The poor two guards only had a small arm and half a foot to prove that they really existed.


    Not only Martin''s laboratory, but also the laboratories of other scientists have been turned upside down. As a monster with low-level wisdom, Baqi has a strong desire for gene potion. As long as it is gene potion, it will come.


    Emmas opened his mouth and looked at Baqi with a dull face. He opened his mouth and spit out a tongue five meters long. The tip of his tongue was like a javelin. He easily penetrated the chest of one guard after another and threw their bodies into the air. He opened his mouth between his chest and abdomen like throwing peanuts. Sometimes he spit out things like fingers and nails, It banged on the metal wall like a bullet, and even smashed holes one by one.


    Emmas was full of bitterness. While Baqi was still chasing and killing several surviving guards who fled in a hurry, he crept back until he exited the hall and entered the corridor, and then began to run frantically to the office.

 Chapter 719

    There were no living people in the three test halls, only the thick smell of blood filled the air to let people know what had happened here before.


    Emmas is the head of the base. His office is in the innermost management warning area of the base, and the main control switch of the base is also there. He knows that there are no living people in the whole base except him. Er, no, there is another Baqi, if he is still human.


    The base is over. As the head of the base, IMAS is to blame. If he can survive in front of Baqi, even if he can survive, the organization can''t spare him. Therefore, at the moment, IMAS has fallen into a desperate situation.


    Emmas closed the last line of defense, the heaviest metal hatch, without any expression on his face, and walked quickly to the office. Anyway, he was going to die. Then, take Baqi who destroyed all this to hell!


    The luxurious office, modern decoration and fully metallized office appliances are full of science fiction. In ordinary times, Emmas likes to throw himself in a wide office chair and monitor the whole base without any dead corner. That will bring him unparalleled sense of satisfaction and achievement, just like the boss of a multinational group, Stay comfortably in the office, blowing the air conditioner, overlooking the migrant workers who work under them, flying around like hard-working little bees, diligently creating massive wealth for themselves.


    That was his biggest life dream before he joined the organization. Once, when he sat in this office overlooking the whole base, his satisfaction made him once think that he had completed his original life dream.


    But at this moment, when his life is about to come to an end, he knows that it is just that he thinks he is right to live in the illusion of self deception. His dream has never been realized since the day he joined the organization.


    God descendant organization destroyed his life, destroyed his dream, and now even gave him his life. Why? For what?


    He is unwilling, he hates


    Hate the alcoholic father who has ignored him since childhood; Hate the mother who gave birth to him but ran away with other men; Hate the mean teacher who satirizes him because of his poor academic performance; Hate the first girlfriend who doesn''t like him but still plays with him. In fact, she just wants to see his jokes; Hate the twelve companies he used to work for, and the boss who would dismiss him every time he laid off; He hates God''s injustice to him, he hates the cruelty of this society to him, and he hates why the divine organization caught him as an experiment


    There were so many people he wanted to hate that he couldn''t count them at all. Emmas sat at his desk. The muscles on his face began to twist because of extreme reluctance and anger. His fist was clenched tightly, and his knuckles lost their blood color because of excessive force, just like his pale face as a dead man at the moment.


    "Bang bang!"


    The thick metal hatch was constantly hit violently by Baqi. Although the door claimed to be able to block the bombing of a missile, it still could not bring any sense of security to Emmas.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Emmas suddenly laughed nervously, laughing back and forth, laughing stomach pain, laughing tears


    The eyes that twinkle with tears are full of the deepest hatred and malice for the world!


    "Go to hell, all go to hell, everyone go to hell!"


    The muscles on his face twisted, he felt a strangely shaped key from the corner of the drawer and pressed a red button in the bottom drawer.


    "Warning, warning, sy0001 base has started the self destruction procedure. The base will be destroyed in ten minutes. Please evacuate immediately..."


    "Warning, warning, sy0001 base has started the self destruction procedure. The base will be destroyed in ten minutes. Please evacuate immediately..."


    The rapid and harsh mechanical female voice repeatedly issued warnings and spread to every corner through the public address equipment, reminding the experimental personnel of the base to hurry up and retreat. Unfortunately, the personnel who originally designed the whole base program did not know that there was only one person alive in the test base at the moment.


    "Bang bang......"


    Baqi''s simple wisdom made him seem to notice the coming of danger from the urgent warning sound. The rhythm of hitting the metal hatch became faster and faster!


    The tense atmosphere became more and more dignified, but it had no impact on the possessed Emmas. He walked slowly to the corner of the office, squatted down, moved the only pot of potted plants in the room, stretched out his hand and touched the metal floor. The floor was quickly opened to reveal a miniature safe.


    After Emmas''s finger was very stable to verify the fingerprint, and through sound verification and DNA verification, the door of the safe was quietly opened to both sides, revealing a very small metal box inside.


    With a bang, the metal hatch was finally knocked open by Baqi''s desperate violent impact.


    The rustling footsteps were caused when eight sharp bone spikes pierced the metal plate on the ground while it was walking.


    The speed was fast and the distance was getting closer and closer. Emmas still took out the previous key calmly, opened the small metal box and took out a glass bottle containing seven color liquids.


    Emmas looked at the beautiful liquid with colorful luster in his hands. It was a by-product of a biologist who was even more crazy than Martin when studying gene potions.


    At that time, the scientific madman proudly showed off to the top of the organization with the same bottle of medicine. He got the secret of immortality. The top of the organization was very interested and immediately came solemnly to listen to his introduction.


    As a result, the madman said that as long as the bottle of "Pandora" is poured into a water source for human beings to drink, or spread in a closed space, people all over the world will become zombies. Zombies are immortal in a sense.


    Yes, this beautiful and unreal potion is called Pandora. It is the source of disaster, the terminal of destruction, and an alternative genetic potion, but this potion will make people mutate into zombies.


    Even such a lunatic organization of divine descent is thrilled after hearing its terrible effect. They want to create a God. They want to rule the whole world and even covet the outer star sky, but they don''t want to rule a world full of zombies.


    Fearing that the madman would mess around, the organization took pains to kill the crazy scientist who was abnormal to the extreme, and asked another slightly rational biologist to study for several years before destroying the bottle of Pandora.


    Unfortunately, what the organization doesn''t know is that the madman developed not one bottle of Pandora, but two bottles. As the head of the base, Emmas found the bottle hidden by the madman while cleaning up his relics.


    He was deeply aware of Pandora''s terrible, but he secretly collected it as a work of art because of its intoxicating beautiful color.


    Every time he saw this bottle of colorful potion, he had an impulse to drink it, but he didn''t dare. He didn''t live enough and didn''t want to be a zombie.


    But now, he was sure to die. Without hesitation, he swallowed Pandora and the bottle into his stomach. Then he smiled and turned to Baqi, who rushed in, and spread his hand: "sorry, I''ve drunk good things. If you want, you can eat me."


    "Poof!"


    Baqi heard it, but he couldn''t fully understand what he said because of his not too high IQ, but he felt that the man in front of him smiled hatefully and penetrated his chest with bone spurs without hesitation.


    Emmas''s chest was penetrated and held high in the air by Baqi. His mouth overflowed with blood, but he smiled happily. He glanced at the self destruction program from the corner of his eye. "The gate of the base has been opened. You still have three minutes. It''s up to you whether you can escape. Come on, eat me!"


    Baqi became more and more angry. He felt that Emmas''s secure smile seemed to laugh at it. He threw him half empty and swallowed him with his big mouth on his chest and abdomen.


    With a "pop", a small remote control fell to the ground. Baqi looked puzzled, but he didn''t know that this was the key to the gate of the base.


    Emmas is gambling that Baqi will eat it, and Pandora, the devil, will be released. Whether Baqi can escape from the base or not, his purpose of revenge against all mankind has been achieved.


    If Baqi is killed, Pandora will revive it and become a zombie. If it escapes, as long as the person stabbed or killed by it is not eaten by it, it will definitely become a zombie.


    Pandora''s terrible is not its toxicity, but its terrible infectivity. As long as a zombie appears, the whole world will soon be in chaos and enter the real end.


    "Boom!"


    With a dull loud noise, the earth trembled violently.


    A huge mushroom cloud rises slowly in the center of the desert. The yellow sand covering the sky rolls in the air. The terrible air waves form a terrible dust storm, sweeping all creatures in the desert.


    Even though Liu shengqian Dai had gone out for dozens of kilometers and couldn''t be prevented, she still flew out for more than ten meters under the impact of the terrible heat wave caused by the violent explosion. The dust scattered all over the sky and buried her deeply in the sand.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    It took five minutes for the sand pile to wriggle, and the ashen Liu shengqian Dai was about to suffocate before she got out of the sand pile.


    The yellow sand with full mouth and nose choked into her trachea, making her cough violently, her ears buzzing, and she couldn''t hear anything. It took a long time to wake up from the dull.


    He shook his head desperately, shook off the gravel all over his face, and turned in horror to see the direction of the explosion. Where is the base? Did the base explode?


    Liu shengqian Dai suddenly felt a deep sadness. What happened to the base? Is it the monster that forced the base to open the self destruction program? No, I have to go back and see what''s going on.


    After making up her mind, Liu shengqian Dai ignored the tinnitus and ran quickly to the base.


    Twenty minutes later, Liu Sheng looked at the huge pit in front of her. Even the metal base became a broken wall. Many metal parts were still steaming. The pungent smell of gunpowder made her feel very uncomfortable. Such a powerful explosion would never survive.


    Liu shengqian Dai sighed. When her eyes were moving, she caught a glimpse of a white stubble in the corner of her eyes. It was the remnant limb of the monster that was blown off. This discovery made her slightly relieved.


    Suddenly there was a faint smile in his eyes. If the base really didn''t have any life, should he also be on the death list and start his new life again.


    Thinking of this, Liu shengqian Dai felt a burst of joy, took off his mask, took off his black robe, and left the scene easily and quickly.


    But I didn''t find that not long after she had just left, a half of her body that could vaguely recognize black scales in the pit squirmed slightly

 Chapter 720

    Jinxiu flower capital is located between the Third Ring Road and the Fourth Ring Road. It is not the most upscale residential area in Yanjing, but it is famous for its classical and elegant architectural style and flourishing flowers.


    Entering the community is like entering the ocean of flowers. Even in late November, some plants that often bloom all the year round still add a vibrant vitality to the bleak autumn colors.


    The color of the potted plants planted in the yard of villa 12 seems to be more prosperous than the flowers outside the yard. An old woman with white hair is sitting in a master''s chair, lazily basking in the sun, and her old face like orange peel shows a pleasant color.


    When male animals passing by occasionally, they will deliberately slow down and take a look through the gap between the courtyard walls with admiration, hoping that they are lucky enough to see the beautiful hostess who lives here.


    The sun sprinkled a mottled silhouette in the yard through the whirling shadow of flowers. The old woman who closed her eyes and pretended to sleep suddenly moved her ears and opened her eyes. The turbid eyes burst out the essence that was never in line with her appearance.


    A gust of breeze blew, and the plants in the whole yard seemed to move like life. The soft branches and beautiful petals turned into killing machines all over the sky, enveloping the uninvited guests.


    "Grandma Hua''s grass and trees are still so sharp!"


    A clear voice with emotion sounded, and the killing machine suddenly stagnated around the coming person, dancing and cheering like a pilgrimage.


    The flower mother-in-law was tremble all over her body, and her voice was filled with choking. She said, "Your Highness, princess, you finally came back."


    "Yes, I''m back!"


    The fog around the person''s body dispersed, revealing a beautiful face. As soon as he raised his foot, he came to mother-in-law Hua''s body, picked her up, looked at her white hair and old face, sighed with emotion: "you''ve worked hard these years!"


    "The old lady has to work hard. The princess is the hardest. She doesn''t hesitate to... Now that you''re back, it seems that you''ve finally broken through the heaven pass."


    Mother Hua''s voice was full of excitement and excitement, and her eyes were wet.


    "Yes, I finally broke through that heaven pass!"


    It should be called nun Jingxin, or Aruna''s woman looked at the flower sea in a daze, "for the fate of our family, these sacrifices are nothing."


    "Princess... You... You worked hard!"


    Mother-in-law Hua stopped talking and finally spit out a sentence without substance.


    "He... Is he okay?"


    Aruna''s voice trembled slightly and asked softly.


    "My uncle... He''s been staying at home every day these years. If it''s not necessary, he seldom goes out. Many people have been eliminated, and there has been no renewal."


    Mother-in-law Hua sighed with mixed feelings.


    Although knowing that the princess was married to Su Zhengnan just to make use of him to accomplish the mission of changing the fate of the group, she could not see her mind when she saw her royal highness grow up. She really moved her feelings, but she had to design and let him drink and go off the rails. In another hundred years, she may not be able to break the first heaven pass.


    "How are my brothers?"


    Aruna was deeply grieved. She knew that Su Zhengnan''s seclusion was not his house, but because they had their love and past at home. He was remembering the past and the beginning.


    Sorry, brother Nan, if there is an afterlife, I will live and die together and never leave! Aruna quickly restrained her emotions and asked calmly.


    "Bah! What brothers? They are just adopted children by your majesty. The princess is the only royal blood of our family. How can they match?"


    A look of disdain flashed across mother-in-law Hua''s face!


    Aruna frowned: "what do you say and do? Anyway, they are the adoptive sons of the father emperor. After the father emperor fell asleep, they are maintaining the security of the ethnic group and can afford to be my brother."


    "The princess regards them as their own people, but they may not regard the princess as their own people. Now they have made a great name outside and have their own territory and influence. They haven''t been in the Hui nationality for many years. It seems that they want to be separated as king."


    Mother-in-law Hua tilted her mouth and seemed to have great resentment against the brothers in Aruna''s mouth.


    "Well, I know you can''t tolerate sand in your eyes, but before they openly betray, it''s better to say less. After all, they are our people. Now only when we unite can we complete the mission entrusted to us by our father, wake him from his deep sleep and take us back to our ancestral land."


    Aruna glanced at grandma Hua discontentedly and said sternly.


    "Yes, I know, your highness!"


    Mother-in-law Hua lowered her head, but her eyes flashed a look of disapproval.


    With the gradual death of his Majesty''s old courtiers, the current ethnic group has long been different from the ethnic group that united as one and took his Majesty''s orders as its own responsibility.


    The new generation of people are better able to adapt to the current life and live a comfortable life than the old generation. Who is willing to wander? Now I''m afraid only the princess takes his Majesty''s illusory mission seriously.


    "Who is in charge of Ethnic Affairs on the snow mountain now?"


    Aruna saw that the atmosphere was a little silent, and could not bear to be more harsh. She changed the topic and asked.


    "The old patriarch has died, and now Hu Wutian is in charge!"


    Speaking of Hu Wutian, mother-in-law Hua''s face softened a little. She was the son of the fox shaman, the most loyal subordinate of her majesty. She was also the smartest and wisest person of the younger generation in the ethnic group. She was also the playmate of the princess.


    If it were not for her royal highness, she would have to leave the great snow mountain to marry Su Zheng nan to complete the mission of saving the ethnic groups. Perhaps they would have become a pair of fairy brothers now.


    "Brother Wutian?"


    When Aruna heard the name, she looked in a trance for a moment. It seemed that the boy who accompanied her when she was a child, spoiled her all the time, and had an extremely sunny smile.


    However, she always regarded him as her brother, who was ignorant of her feelings, until she resolutely went down the snow mountain to complete the mission she should shoulder as a demon princess.


    Hu Wutian stood on the top of the snow mountain to see her off. His cheeks with a warm smile were full of tears. He didn''t say a word from beginning to end. Only the expression of sadness and despair at the bottom of his eyes made her understand that he had always loved himself.


    She took a deep breath and shook her head. Aruna tried to throw Hu Wutian''s shadow out of her mind. If she hadn''t gone down the mountain, maybe she would be with brother Wutian in her life. He is really an excellent man.


    However, after more than 40 years, things have changed. She is no longer the carefree and innocent girl on the snow mountain, but a woman whose husband has a daughter and even a grandson.


    Even if everything is a shocking overall situation for the fate of the ethnic group, it is undeniable that she is really moved to Su Zhengnan except for her mission.


    Others may not be able to see the delicate layout of that time, but based on her understanding of Su Zhengnan, it is absolutely impossible not to doubt it. For so many years, he knew that she was in Ninghai, but he never went to her, tried to recover it, or tried to explain it. Even his mother-in-law Hua and the four demons in Huajian were tacitly allowed to stay in the Su family, For so many years, he didn''t renew the string, but silently waited for her return at Yanjing''s home, which is the best proof.


    She owes him an explanation, but she can''t give him any explanation yet!


    "Sorry, Nange! One day, I will give you a reasonable explanation. Whether you are willing to accept it or not, I will give you an explanation."


    Aruna lowered her head and whispered softly. Her voice was so subtle that she couldn''t even hear grandma Hua close at hand.


    "Ning Xiang, is she okay?"


    Aruna restrained her emotions and asked softly in her voice. If there was anything else in the world that could easily touch her inner softness, I''m afraid it was only this daughter.


    "The young master''s life and death are uncertain. The four fools of the four demons in Huajian lost people and chased them to Australia foolishly. Only then did they know that they were fooled. It''s strange that miss can be in a good mood."


    Mother-in-law Hua hates iron and doesn''t become steel. She knew that the four demons in the flower room were so useless, so she went to track them in person. In case the young master has something wrong, the young lady must go crazy.


    "Don''t worry, Ning''er is not the appearance of early life. He should return safely in these days."


    Speaking of the grandson, Aruna''s gentle expression became softer and softer. If the little guy hadn''t given her a big gift, she wouldn''t be able to break through the first heaven pass so quickly and enter the realm of the great demon.


    However, this is in the plan of the great shaman. The demon family''s channels are very different from human beings. In order to hide the truth, she did not hesitate to destroy the demon pill to help Ding Ning get through the eight channels of the strange classics, and reshape her flesh according to the human family''s channels. This made Ding Ning mistakenly think that she had suffered heavy damage, helped her reconnect her channels, and gave her the best water spirit crystal to make her reborn, In a short period of time, he broke through the first insurmountable great demon pass.


    "As long as the young master is all right, the young lady can be at ease!"


    Mother-in-law Hua was as respectful to Aruna as heaven and man. Since she promised that Ding Ning would be fine, she would be fine. Hearing the speech, she said happily and unconsciously breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Although she is Aruna''s close old servant, she loves her house and Ukraine. With her company for more than 20 years, she has no less feelings for Suning Xiang than for Aruna.


    Although Aruna felt it, she didn''t have any dissatisfaction, which was exactly the result she wanted to see. Although Suning Xiang was only a medium for the great shaman plan to establish a relationship with the owner of the nine orifices stone man, it seemed insignificant, but she was a piece of meat that fell off her body after all. How could she not care.


    In fact, there was a deviation in the plan more than 20 years ago. The descendant of the man calculated by the great shaman unexpectedly did not activate the Jiuqiao stone man, but gave the stone man to his son.


    Although this time was delayed for 22 years, the final result did not have much error. The plan returned to the track originally expected. The only difference was that the opportunity for the demon family to change its fate changed from her son-in-law to her grandson.


    Just now, it seems that there is a divine will. Ding Ning''s becoming the master of Jiuqiao stone man makes the plan more perfect. The opening of Tongtian secret territory is the most powerful proof.


    "I''m gone!"


    Aruna''s ears moved, listening to the roar of cars in the distance, knew that Su Ningxiang had come back, said faintly, and her figure gradually faded away.


    "Princess, don''t you see Miss?"


    Mother-in-law Hua asked anxiously. In fact, what she wanted to ask was that the princess didn''t see her uncle?


    "It''s better not to see each other. The day of goodbye is not far away. Wait patiently!"


    Aruna''s shadow has dissipated in place, and the faint voice is floating in the wind and scattered in mother-in-law Hua''s ear. The breeze is coming slowly. Only the flower branches gently placed in the wind prove that she has been here, which makes mother-in-law Hua''s heart full of inexplicable melancholy.

 Chapter 721

    "Grandma, I got the news that Ning''er has returned safely!"


    As soon as Su Ningxiang entered the yard, she was full of uncontrollable joy and said happily to grandma Hua.


    "That''s great. It''s worth celebrating!"


    Mother-in-law Hua converged her inner melancholy, piled up a kind smile on her orange skin like old face, looked at the elated Su Ningxiang with spoiled eyes, and her heart was inexplicably cheerful.


    Miss, on the surface, she is very weak, but in fact, she is extremely strong in her heart. No matter how hard it is, she has never surrendered to fate. She has always been stubborn and stubborn in silent struggle. Her mood easily infected mother-in-law Hua and made her show a sincere smile.


    "Yes, we must celebrate. Mother-in-law, you wait. I''ll get the bottle of Baihua wine you gave me. Let''s have two cups of celebration later!"


    Suning Xiang excitedly ran into the underground wine cellar to get the Baihua wine she had treasured for more than 20 years. When she came back to Yanjing from a small town in southern Yunnan more than 20 years ago, in order to comfort her, mother-in-law Hua reluctantly gave her a gift of Baihua wine in ten kilos. At that time, she only drank two cups and sealed it again in the wine cellar. She perked up and worked hard for the family reunion, Only when you are extremely happy can you take it out for two drinks.


    Only for so many years, the young lady drank very little. The first time was the night before she got the news from the young master that she went to Ninghai on the pretext of preparing the old man''s birthday gift. She poured herself and drank while crying. When she was drunk, she whispered to herself worried about whether the child would hate her; The second time, the young master cured the old man when he came to Yanjing. After returning from the quadrangle, the young lady drank three big glasses happily. That night, she was also drunk, but slept very sweet; The third time was when she received the express from the young master a few days ago. She drank five cups without getting drunk. She happily took her to look forward to the reunion of the family, and her eyes twinkled with expectations.


    This time, it''s the fourth time. Thinking of this, grandma Hua''s heart hurts badly. For more than 20 years, she has borne too much pressure and responsibility. Where there is a moment of real happiness, only the young master can add only expectation and happiness to her dark life!


    In the Su family courtyard, the old man calmly took the improved barbaric change and ignored the four dark guards standing with ashamed faces and hands.


    Jiang Rui poured the tea and prepared to return the white towel for the old man to wash his face and wipe his sweat. He stood in awe. The corners of his mouth tilted slightly, but betrayed his inner joy. The old man recovered and became younger and younger. He has proposed to the organization that he no longer needs a life secretary, but strongly recommended him to work locally by using his contacts.


    Jiang Rui''s own administrative level is not low and he is a deputy department level cadre. In fact, Beijing officials are rarely willing to work at the local level. After all, Beijing officials are at the foot of the emperor and see a higher level at the local level.


    The same is true of Jiang Rui. When he learned that the old man recommended him to work in a local place, he was a little emotional, even a little sad. He felt that his efforts to serve the old man for so many years were not proportional to his pay. He might as well stay here as a vice mayor in some small cities of the third and fourth tier, The least contact is also with senior provincial and ministerial officials.


    But it was not until last night that a friend who had a good relationship with him called enviously to congratulate him that he knew that the old man had arranged him to serve as vice mayor of Ninghai. At that time, he was almost happy and crazy.


    Ninghai is one of the only four municipalities directly under the central government in China. The municipal leader is a ministerial level cadre. Even if he is the last deputy mayor without permanent membership, the administrative level is also a proper Deputy ministerial level.


    From the deputy hall to the main hall, it is a natural barrier that many people can''t surmount in their whole life, not to mention from the deputy hall to the deputy department. It''s going up to the sky step by step!


    Thinking of this, Jiang Rui has no words to express his gratitude to old man Su for his kindness. He vowed to make every effort to make achievements and never live up to the old man''s trust and love. Otherwise, he would have no face to see the old man.


    You should know that although the old man was the founder of the country and deeply respected and loved by every national leader, he never played favoritism. Even the sons of the Su family have never spoken about their promotion in officialdom. This time, he sold his old face for him, which is a long span of two-level promotion. It can be seen that the old man used his relationships and contacts, If he can''t make any achievements in his new post, he will lose the face of the old man.


    Although he was sent to Ninghai instead of other cities, he was keenly aware of the old man''s intentions. I''m afraid the main purpose was to escort a little miracle doctor, he didn''t have any resentment. After all, without a little miracle doctor, the old man had long been gone. Now he doesn''t know where he was hidden, let alone become an important official.


    As for his speculation about the relationship between the old man and the little miracle doctor, he will never tell anyone. The more this is, the more he can tie him with the Su family. Although the Su family is always at the end of the crane in the four gate valve, with the old man''s rejuvenation, there is no doubt that the Su family will be later in the future, It is only a matter of time before we become the first gate valve of the four gate valve.


    In their identity and status, the strength and contacts of the family seem to be different. The fight is nothing more than who can live longer, who can live to the end, and who is the biggest winner.


    The three masters of the Bai family, the Guan family and the Qiao family are all centenarians in Xishan at dusk, and there are only a few days left. However, it is not impossible for Mr. Su to live for at least another 20 years, and it is not impossible to live for another 30 or 40 years. It is conceivable what prestige and influence the only founding Yuanxun family will have.


    Therefore, Jiang Rui''s heart is full of expectation and excitement. Tying his political life to the Su family is absolutely beneficial without any harm. He can imagine the scene of the Su family''s dominance in the future.


    "Secretary Jiang, what are you thinking? You''re so absorbed!"


    I don''t know when the old man has finished his work. He asked for a towel for a long time. Jiang Rui suddenly didn''t feel it. The old man who had never seen him looked funny and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Old chief, I''m sorry. I''m distracted."


    Jiang Rui, who woke up, blushed. Embarrassed, he hurriedly ran the towel through the hot water, wrung it dry and handed it to the old man. He apologized with some shame.


    "Learning to think is a good thing. Only by thinking more, seeing more, talking less, asking more, doing more and talking less can we better serve the country and the people!"


    The old man said earnestly: "war is no longer the main theme in peacetime. Under the international situation in the new era, the state has higher standards and requirements for our cadres..."


    Knowing that the old man was instructing himself, Jiang Rui quickly listened attentively, listened to the old man''s orders, turned his head rapidly, verified what the old man said one by one, and gradually had a clear understanding of how to carry out work after taking a new job.


    From the level and perspective of the old man, looking at the problem is not limited to the development of one city and one place, but more from a strategically advantageous position. Looking at the economic construction and development of China from an overall perspective, although there is no specific guidance, he focuses more on the control of macro direction. It sounds like exaggeration rather than words.


    However, Jiang Ruier, who has a high political sensitivity, thinks that this is what he lacks most now. As an official, he benefits one party. On the premise of correctly grasping the general direction of national development, he cooperates with the main leaders to do specific details. This is the most useful thing for him at present, which makes him have a sudden sense of clearing away the dark clouds and seeing the bright moon, I gradually have a clear working idea in my heart.


    The old man''s views came to an end when an officer with the rank of Senior Colonel on his shoulder came in, but what he said was of great benefit to Jiang Ruida and had an extremely significant impact on his life.


    Loyalty to the country is an indisputable and commonplace primary premise; The second is to seriously understand the document spirit of the Central Bureau, support all emerging things conducive to local development and economic construction, and implement the reform plan of the Central Bureau to the end while actively exploring ideas and breaking old rules and bad habits; Then, put yourself in a correct position, help the main leaders do their own work, listen, see, think, ask and learn, don''t stand in line easily, and have your own opinions; Finally, no matter how complex and difficult the local situation is, we must always remember the four words "evil is better than right", and put the interests of the state and the people first. If we do this, we will never be wrong.


    This is the master''s euphemistic expression, which makes Jiang Ruida feel deeply beneficial. At the same time, he is also heavy in his heart and realizes that the Central Bureau may have a big move in the next step.


    Reform, no matter in any age, is a sensitive word infected with blood and bones, because every reform in history will touch the interests of most privileged classes and be strongly rebounded and resisted, resulting in countless bloody storms.


    Even in modern times, although the contradictions triggered by reform are not so fierce, some high sounding soft resistance has never been cut off, not to mention difficult steps, but there will be no fewer obstacles and obstacles. Vanguard officials who rush at the forefront of reform will often become victims after the two sides of the game finally reach a compromise, Reform is bound to succeed, but the political career of reformers who advocate reform is bound to come to an end, which has almost become a practice. This is the cruelty of politics and the art of compromise that does not allow contradictions to be completely stimulated.


    However, reformers who cherish their family and country, are willing to sacrifice their ego and complete their self still have no regrets. In their view, as long as the reform is successful, they will win, because they finally realize their political aspirations and ideals. Leaving in the eyes of others is a success and retirement. They have expected this outcome long before the beginning of the reform, As for who loses and who wins, right and wrong, merits and demerits can only be commented on by later historical books.


    Although Jiang Rui is worried, he is not so groundless. With his current position and status, even if he wants to become a reform pioneer official, he is not qualified. Just thinking of old man Wen, the representative of the current reformists, he can''t help feeling sorry. He is an honest and wise old man who really cares about the country and the people and devotes his life to making the country rich and strong, If the reform comes to an end, it will be a great loss to the country. It''s a pity.


    The most important thing is that he has a granddaughter named gentle and soft, and the gentle and soft granddaughter is the apprentice of the little miracle doctor. Even if the little miracle doctor peels off the secret relationship with the Su family, it only shows that he is the Savior of the Su family. The tortuous relationship between the Wen family and the Su family is the most headache for Jiang Rui.


    He didn''t want to be purged later as a supporter of the reformists. Thinking of the old man''s previous earnest teachings, a flash of light suddenly flashed in his mind. The old man worked hard to get him to work in Ninghai. Perhaps, he didn''t just escort the little miracle doctor, but had another deep meaning.

 Chapter 722

    Mr. Su didn''t mind Jiang Rui''s wishful thinking. He gave the senior colonel a military salute and pointed to the location of the study: "it''s all inside. Take it away!"


    "Yes, chief!"


    The senior colonel stood tall and straight, saluted a standard military salute, waved to four or five soldiers carrying several boxes behind him, and those soldiers filed into the study.


    Jiang Rui hasn''t left his job yet. He is still the old man''s secretary. Of course, he followed him in and watched these soldiers carefully put those valuable antique calligraphy and paintings in the box. A clerk was making detailed records and looked like he wanted to take them all away.


    Jiang Rui, who knew that these items were invaluable, couldn''t help feeling anxious. Instead, he looked at the old man and asked anxiously, "old chief, they are all your favorite things. They are..."


    "Yes, ha ha, I just like their value. I''m a big old man who hasn''t graduated from junior high school. You really think I''ll like dancing and writing."


    Master Su smiled freely: "We old guys, don''t look like a miser all day. In fact, it''s just because we know that the country is not rich and strong enough, so I use this way to add some wealth to the country. Now it''s time to return it to the Treasury. However, I treat you as my own person. You can''t divulge this secret, otherwise it will cut off our wealth, Go and bring me the gift list of gifts these years. "


    Jiang Rui shuddered all over and suddenly realized that it was no wonder that old man Su, who was willing to live in this dilapidated quadrangle without repair, had a sudden change of temperament in recent years. He didn''t refuse gifts from others. He just asked him to make a detailed gift registration. He thought that the old man was going to put on record for the convenience of returning gifts in the future, but he didn''t expect it to be returned to the state treasury.


    When he thought that old man Su, who had been a miser for so many years, had lied to him for so long, Jiang Rui couldn''t help laughing bitterly, but he gave birth to a strong respect to the old men of the four gate valve.


    But what he didn''t know was that on the night of taking office, he quietly visited the founding fathers of the four door valves all night, and then jointly set up this bureau, not only to increase the revenue of the national treasury, but also to have more unknown and far-reaching significance.


    "Wait, this can''t be moved. This is a jade carving given to the old chief by the eldest lady, not from outsiders. It''s also the old chief''s favorite jade carving. You can''t take it away."


    Although Jiang Rui knows whether the old chief really doesn''t like those antique calligraphy and paintings, the zhaoyue lion was personally sent by the eldest lady. The old chief loves it every day.


    So when the soldier saw that he wanted to take away the moon lion, he rushed up like an old hen protecting the calf, held the moon lion in his arms, blushed and fought for it.


    The senior colonel was embarrassed. He looked at Mr. Su''s face and stroked the zhaoyue lion. He picked up the gift list and compared it. He saw that it was indeed recorded that it was sent by Miss Su Ningxiang. After hesitation, he waved his hand: "Miss Su gave it to the old leader, so he won''t take it."


    "No, take this, too. In my hand, it''s just a thought and a game object, but in the hands of the country, it can be converted into a lot of wealth and help more people. I think Xiang''er won''t blame me if she knows."


    Mr. Su took a deep look at the zhaoyue lion, flashed a determined look in his eyes, and said without doubt: "I heard that the British Gillette royal family is collecting the works of master Tiandao at a high price. When you come back, you will sell them to English Gillette at a high price. It can be regarded as the interest paid by these foreign devils who took so many cultural relics from China!"


    "But, old chief, this is..."


    Jiang Rui is about to cry. This moon shining lion is of great significance to the old leader. It is the first understanding and closeness expressed by Miss Su to the old man in 20 years. The old leader likes it not necessarily because he is the work of master Tiandao, but also the tacit understanding and commemorative significance of resolving gratitude and resentment between his grandparents and grandchildren.


    "Take it away. No matter how good it is, it doesn''t have any value in my hands. It''s most cost-effective to turn it into practical interests and maximize interests."


    As he spoke, the old man pulled Jiang Rui, who was protecting the moon lion like a miser, She shook her head with a bitter smile and said, "you, you, everything is good, but it''s too serious. I know what you mean. If I had been really reluctant to let them take it away before, but now, girl Xiang comes to see me every once in a while. Where do we still need this thing to maintain a relationship between our grandparents and grandchildren!"


    Jiang Rui suddenly understood what the old man meant. Yes, before, it was because the old man and the young lady still had some heart knots that had not been completely opened, but since the little miracle doctor cured the old man and stayed in the courtyard for one night, the relationship between the two, no, the three grandparents and grandchildren has improved by leaps and bounds.


    It can be seen from the unusual strength of Su Zhengnan, the owner of the house, who has carried out a series of drastic reforms to the Su family recently, that there is definitely the support of the old man behind this.


    In the second generation of the Su family, Su Zhengdong''s prestige has plummeted because of the scandal. Su Zhengxi is not afraid of clowns. Su Zhengbei has always been indifferent to world affairs. Su Zhengnan''s prestige is at its zenith.


    First, Su Xu was immediately disappointed. Then, Su Zhenwei, the third generation of the Su family, had no face to commit suicide because of an affair. The gossip protagonist Liu Yuee and her son were found dead in France. The Su family sent someone to deal with it in a low-key way. A series of scandals made the Su family miserable.


    Su Zhengnan learned from the bitter experience. After a night of secret conversation with the old man, he accused Su Zhenwu at the family meeting of being shot for his own selfish desires, which ruined the Su family''s face. He was expelled from Yanjing as the owner of his family, returned to his ancestral home for settlement, and was not allowed to step into Yanjing all his life.


    Su Zhengdong just died his grandson and son. He thought that Su Zhengnan took the opportunity to make trouble, blushed and argued with a thick neck, and wanted to protect Su Zhenwu. But after seeing the surveillance video thrown out by Su Zhengnan, he trembled angrily, scolded Su Zhenwu bastard, and almost fainted.


    The original video clearly recorded the whole process of Su Zhenwu sneaking into his room and drugging his little mother Liu Yuee. The dirtiness is self-evident.


    Su Zhengdong was disheartened. He felt that the whole Su family was pointing at him behind his back and was picked up by his son, which made him really ashamed to stay in the Su family courtyard. He took the initiative to find Su Zhengnan and applied to another Su family hospital for cultivation on the grounds of physical discomfort, and completely withdrew from the decision-making level of the Su family.


    That night, the two brothers had an open and frank conversation and told Su Zhengnan that someone in his family spread rumors that all this was arranged by him in order to monopolize power and clear away the biggest obstacle of Su Zhengdong.


    Su Zhengnan sighed and took out a letter to Su Zhengdong. Liu Yuee had a premonition that things were bad after she arrived in France. She specially spent a sum of money to send it quietly. The video screen of Su Zhenwu''s medicine was also included in the letter. In the letter, Liu Yuee described in detail how her son was controlled and coerced, including actively seducing Su Zhenwei, Although she married Su Zhengdong because she was greedy for the power of the Su family, she also had a mistress''s professional ethics. She really never wanted to betray Su Zhengdong, so she specially installed a video screen that night to take the scene of Su Zhenwu''s medicine.


    Liu Yuee, a woman who has disgraced Su Zhengdong, has some feelings for him after all. Even if this feeling is not love, she is grateful because he gave her a decent identity and lived the life she dreamed of.


    After reading the letter, Su Zhengdong burst into tears. Perhaps it was Liu Yuee''s true feelings that made him feel a lot. Looking back on that year, he failed to further step down in politics because of Su Ningxiang''s repentance. Over the years, he put the accumulated anger and responsibility on Su Ningxiang, and even blamed old Su for not helping him at the critical moment, His heart was filled with resentment, and his state of mind was distorted. He spared no effort to crack down on Su Zhengnan''s pulse and mocked Su Ningxiang. However, er Fang always tolerated this pulse and didn''t care about him, which made him feel very ashamed in his heart.


    I wanted to say I''m sorry to Su Zhengnan, but I didn''t say anything at last. With a long sigh, I moved to another courtyard of the Su family in the suburbs the next day and lived a life of pure heart, few desires and no concern for the world.


    Without the biggest obstacle of Su Zhengdong, Su Zhengnan finally showed his fangs. Taking advantage of the power of the owner, he cleaned and reorganized the Su family, drove some old people who had been relying on the old and selling the old and fanning the flames in the Su family out of the clan, attracted and suppressed some, and soon cleared the atmosphere of the Su family and presented a thriving scene.


    It is worth mentioning that, perhaps because Su Xiangrong hid too well and didn''t reveal anything, maybe Su Zhengnan kept him useful. Instead of cleaning him out, he entrusted him with a heavy task.


    While Su Xiangrong was complacent and secretly scolded Su Zhengnan as a fool, he was very happy and sad. The national security department broke into his home late at night and arrested him for interrogation overnight. The charge was to embezzle other people''s certificates, open a false account, issue a reward and hire a murderer to kill.


    Su Xiangrong didn''t want to admit it. Joking, hiring an assailant to kill someone was a very serious crime, especially when Ding Ning was missing and his life and death were uncertain.


    But I didn''t expect that after careful investigation, the National Security Bureau had shown the evidence that he stole Su Zhenwei''s bank account and offered a reward of $5 million to buy Ding Ning''s life by transferring money to the killer network during the secret gap period of Su Zhenwei''s suicide, which let him vent like frost eggplant. He had to confess to the crime process. Only then did he realize the power of the state machine, unless the state didn''t want to investigate, As long as you want to check, there is no secret that you can really hide forever.


    But he still had a chance in his heart. He felt that Zhao Tianya would definitely get him out. He gritted his teeth and insisted on not betraying Zhao Tianya. Unexpectedly, Zhao Tianya not only didn''t want to get him out, but was afraid that he might divulge secrets. That night, a mysterious man sneaked into the national security interrogation room and poisoned Su Xiangrong''s drinking water, resulting in Su Xiangrong''s death on the spot.


    The National Security Bureau was so angry that it worked overtime to conduct a thorough investigation. Finally, it found that a national security officer on duty absconded that night and immediately pursued him. However, on the highway more than 200 kilometers away from Yanjing, it found that the national security officer was in a panic and got into the bottom of a large truck. Even the car was crushed into a piece of scrap iron. The person was dead and could not die anymore.


    Guoan doesn''t think it''s a coincidence. There must be something fishy in it. Unfortunately, he conducted a detailed investigation and inquiry on the driver of the large truck, but found that it was really an innocent person who couldn''t be hit by eight poles. It seems that all this was just an accident, which put the detection of the case in a dilemma.

 Chapter 723

    Ding Ning didn''t know anything about what happened in Yanjing, let alone the anger of Long Yan because he was kidnapped.


    The leaders of the Central Bureau crossed the police and asked the National Security Bureau to directly take over the reward event on the killer''s Internet. They inadvertently disrupted Su Ningxiang''s layout and pulled Su Xiangrong out.


    At the moment, he was like being struck by thunder. His eyes were tongue tied and looked at the Orioles at home. His smile was stiff and his scalp was numb.


    Falling snow, Ling Yun, Jenny, ye Huan, ye Le, pan Xiangyun, blue dream butterfly, Xiao Yao, Zhao Jingjing, gentle and soft. Even song Ziyi was dragged by Xiao Yao.


    Well, in fact, among so many women, only Luoxue, Lingyun, Xiaoyao and Jingjing have something to do with him, but they can''t stand his guilty heart. Except song Ziyi and tenderness, these girls look at him tenderly.


    What is the most feared thing of a merciful scum man? There is no doubt that the women he thinks he doesn''t know about each other suddenly appear in front of him, as if he is honest with the secret in his heart in the sun. He feels hot on his face. In addition to being embarrassed, he also secretly rejoices that Xiao Nuo, Qiao Qiao and ye are not here alone, Otherwise, I don''t know what to do.


    "Ding Ling!"


    But he was really afraid of what to do. Ding Ning smiled like a fugitive and hurriedly opened the door to hide his embarrassment. Unexpectedly, Shen MuQing and Murong Yanran opened the door.


    "You finally appeared. I thought you were missing!"


    Murong Yan''s face looked strange. Shen MuQing said unnaturally.


    She didn''t know that Ding Ning was kidnapped at all. The company was almost ready. However, she couldn''t contact Ding Ning by phone these days, which made her feel a little flustered. Ding Ning was an indispensable part of her business plan.


    That''s why she took great pains to find Ding Ning''s home. Unexpectedly, she met Shen MuQing at the door. Seeing that her beauty was not inferior, she came to find Ding Ning with her own girl. I don''t know what her psychology was, so she took a look of jiaochen when she spoke.


    "Er, I went out of town. I just got home. Mu Qing, you''re here too. Come in... Come in and talk about it."


    Ding Ning has a desire to die. Although he and Murong Yanran are innocent, he knows that he has ideas about her, so it is false to see Murong Yanran say that he is not guilty at first sight, especially Shen MuQing, who has a very ambiguous relationship with him, is also aside. These two women are the women he subconsciously wants to have. How can they not be nervous.


    "I just came to have a look. Since I know that Dr. Ding has returned safely, I won''t go in and bother. I''ll go first!"


    A few days ago, dingning''s life and death were uncertain. Shen MuQing could ignore the women in a room competing for beauty, but now dingning was living well. She naturally felt sour in her heart, said calmly on her face, turned and walked out.


    "Mu... Miss Shen, come in and have a seat!"


    Ding Ning was stunned. Unexpectedly, Shen MuQing turned his face faster than the book, and his heart became more and more flustered. But Yi was worried about his safety before he came. How could he let others pass through the door without entering? Although, it''s more dangerous when you go in.


    "No, I''ll just come and have a look. All right, you''re busy!"


    Shen MuQing didn''t even look back. She stretched out her right hand and waved. Her back looked bleak in the autumn wind.


    "What''s the matter? Is the little lover uncomfortable?"


    Murong Yan saw that Ding Ning was dejected and looked at Shen MuQing''s figure. He was dazed, and a sense of promoting narrowness flashed across his eyes, joking.


    "Er, sister, she is a friend of mine and a patient of mine."


    Ding Ning recovered and smiled awkwardly, "come in quickly!"


    "Sister? You have a sister besides me? Why haven''t I heard of you?"


    Ding Qianlie probably saw that Ding Ning hadn''t come back for a long time. He didn''t know when he came over. When he heard Ding Ning''s address to Murong, he was unhappy and said in a strange way.


    Maybe the opposite sex repels each other, especially if they are women similar to the Queen''s fan. This kind of heterosexual repel is even more obvious. Murong Yanran and Ding lead hunting collided in the air and even hit a spark.


    This is a very threatening enemy. The two women agreed that no one wants to weaken their momentum and release their momentum.


    Therefore, the two women looked at each other across the door and stared at each other without blinking. The strong smell of gunpowder filled the air and made the air seem stagnant. The powerful Queen''s aura made Ding Ning''s back cool and complain secretly.


    "Sister, my dear sister, can you stop making trouble for me? I''ve had enough headaches."


    Ding Ning''s head was as big as a fight. He begged pitifully with a bitter face. Now he would rather fight with the wind god than stay in the shadow of the sword.


    "Er, Hello, I''m Ding Ning''s sister Ding Qianlie!"


    Ding Qianlie was very considerate of Ding Ning''s mood. He smiled and took the initiative to stretch out his hand and hold Murong Yanran''s slender hand.


    "I''m Murong Yanran and Ding Ning''s sister."


    Murong Yan, unwilling to show weakness, raised his chin and said with a tepid smile. Just at the moment of the collision between their eyes, sparks were still splashing.


    "I''m his own sister!"


    I don''t know why, Ding Qianlie looked at her provocative appearance, and suddenly got angry. He moved out the sister brother relationship that had always made her feel very uncomfortable, and bit the word "pro" very hard. Ding Ning heard the smell of gnashing his teeth.


    "Me too..."


    Murong Yan said subconsciously, but half of what he said, he suddenly reacted. Is this Ding Ning''s sister?


    God, my dry sister is even tit for tat with his own sister. Isn''t it hard for me?


    Thinking of this, he suddenly lowered his eyebrows and eyes, gentle and lovely, and showed a sweet smile: "it''s my sister. I''m Murong Yanran. Just call me Yanran."


    This is a sign of weakness and flattery, but it has changed in Ding''s ears, sister? Am I older than you? Is this woman deliberately satirizing my aging? Or laughing at my old cow eating tender grass?


    Immediately, he said with a smile: "I don''t deserve the title of sister. I''m not necessarily older than you?"


    "It''s not important, it''s not important, ha ha, it''s just a title. If you''re willing to call my sister, I''d be happy to have more beautiful sisters!"


    Murong Yanran got angry in her heart. For the sake of Ding Ning, I gave way. You still kicked your nose and face endlessly.


    "Cough, sister, visitors are guests. You can''t let others stand at the door. This is not a hospitality ceremony!"


    Ding Ning saw that there was a smell of gunpowder again. His heart immediately mentioned it in his throat and quickly cut off the road.


    "Yes, it''s a guest. It''s my faux pas. Come on, come in!"


    Ding Qianlie was elated when he heard this. His anger turned invisible in an instant. He took Murong Yanran''s hand and said in a strange way.


    But I''m secretly proud. How about you? I''m still an outsider in my territory, but I don''t know why I think Murong Yanran is unhappy. I bite the word "guest" very hard.


    Murong Yan was depressed. He looked at innocent Ding Ning with a grudge. He walked in with Ding''s hunting without expression, leaving Ding Ning alone in the wind. Alas, what evil is this!


    So in the following time, the atmosphere in the whole villa became very strange. Ding Qianlie and Murong Yanran ran into a rage. They both had a smile on their faces. When they spoke, they were all hiding needles and knives, which made people feel chilly behind them.


    My sister is angry. What''s wrong? A group of yingyans immediately became honest. They followed Ding Ning as an ostrich, buried their heads and just ate. They didn''t even dare to breathe. Despite the snow''s efforts several times to resolve this embarrassment, the queen on fire was so angry that people shuddered. The meal was tasteless!


    Song Ziyi has nothing to do with tenderness and softness, but she is afraid that the world will not be chaotic. From time to time, she stirs up trouble and hates Ding Ning''s teeth.


    Gentleness and softness felt that the master was too playful to provoke so many women behind sister Nuo''s back. Song Ziyi was simply gloating. She was happy to see Ding Ning make a fool of herself. On the plane, she regarded Ding Ning as a sex wolf. Now it seems that she was right.


    "Pa!"


    The rabbit bites when she is anxious. What''s more, she regards Ding Ning as the falling snow. Her face, which has always been gentle, turns red, A hard slap on the table finally broke out: "That''s enough! You''re not finished yet. I''ve worked hard to make so many dishes. Isn''t it because my brother came back and everyone had a happy meal together? When my brother didn''t come back, you were worried all day. Now he''s back, how are you? What a good welcome banquet has become? You''re happy when my brother is sad, aren''t you?"


    In everyone''s impression, falling snow has always been a gentle girl who does not fight, does not rob, and works hard. She has never lost her temper with anyone. She gets along well with everyone. At the moment, the honest man is angry, and the whole living room is silent in an instant.


    Ding led the hunter''s eyes and looked at Ding Ning with tongue tied. Ding Ning didn''t even lift his head. He kept picking rice in his mouth. He didn''t even dare to pinch a chopstick. He immediately felt a pain in his heart and regretted. What''s the matter with him? Ding Ning''s return is a happy thing. These girls just want to welcome him back and have a happy meal together. They have to fight with Murong Yanran. They don''t have the bearing of their sister. They might as well be sensible as falling snow.


    Murong Yanran is even more embarrassed. Let alone that she and Ding Ning don''t have anything at present. Even if she is Ding Ning''s girlfriend and is a guest at her boyfriend''s house, she has a tit for tat with her boyfriend''s sister. It''s also a matter of no tutor, but why? Are you eating Ding Ning''s vinegar?


    No, it''s impossible. People like the black faced man, not Ding Ning. How can they be jealous of him? Not to mention that Ding Qianlie is Ding Ning''s sister, and it''s impossible to compete with her? Ding Qianlie must be so much like himself that he subconsciously didn''t want to admit defeat and wanted to compete with her. Murong Yan comforted herself.


    Gently and softly spit out his tongue, obediently droop his head, and know that his accomplice has gone too far; Song Ziyi was embarrassed. She was the one who rubbed rice with Xiaoyao and gentle rou. She joined in the fun with gentle rou. Now the people who make trouble hate ghosts and hate ghosts. Can''t she find happiness?


    Seeing that the atmosphere was extremely embarrassing, Ding Ning couldn''t speak any more. He could only cough with a bitter smile: "well, let''s have a meal quietly. I''m full and go back to my room first!"


    "Ding Ning, it''s my sister. Don''t be angry!"


    Ding Qianlie felt a pain in his heart and pulled Ding Ning to apologize with tears.


    "Sister, I won''t be angry with you if I''m angry with anyone. I''m really full and a little tired. I want to go back to my room and have a rest!"


    Ding Ning patted her hand and said comfortingly that he really didn''t blame his sister and was vaguely grateful. If she and Murong Yan hadn''t attracted everyone''s attention, he didn''t know how to face so many women who had an ambiguous relationship with him.

 Chapter 724

    "I... I''m sorry, Ding Ning. I didn''t expect this to happen. I... I''ll go first!"


    Murong Yanran couldn''t sit still. She hurriedly explained and fled. She made a good welcome banquet like this. Her heart was also full of remorse.


    "I''ll send you!"


    Snowfall was brave and angry this time. At the moment, she was very upset. She quickly stood up and sent Murong Yanran to relieve her tension. When she saw Lingyun and Zhao Jingjing quietly give her a thumbs up, she was embarrassed to spit out her sweet tongue.


    "I''ll send her. I happen to have something to talk to her!"


    Ding Ning patted the guilty Ding, took hunting on the shoulder to show comfort, got up and walked outside the door.


    "Sorry, Ding Ning, I don''t know what happened to me today. I''m really sorry!"


    Outside the gate, Murong Yanran formally apologized to Ding Ning again, with a look of self reproach on her face.


    "It''s all right, sister. How''s the company going?"


    Ding Ning didn''t want to embarrass the atmosphere any more and immediately changed the topic.


    "Everything is ready. We only owe Dongfeng. The licenses are being handled. We don''t lack the supply of gold and silver, but the jade makers don''t have much goods in this area. We need to hurry up to buy raw materials. Otherwise, the company will start business, but they don''t even have any goods, and they can''t be laughed off. It''s just the beginning of next month that the jade Fair will be held in Myanmar. I''m going to buy a batch of wool at that time. Thank you Do you have time to go together? "


    Speaking of business, Murong Yanran regained her usual shrewd appearance and looked forward to looking at Ding Ning. Although she didn''t know how Ding Ning did it, she believed in Ding Ning''s vision of purchasing wool.


    "Jade plate!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly lit up. The "public offer" of jadeite is a grand event for the transaction of jadeite. It is a unique and fair auction method. The public offer generally lasts about 10 days. Myanmar has strict management of jadeite resources. It can be traded out of the country only through the "public offer", and others are regarded as smuggling.


    Therefore, for jewelry merchants, the jade public offering is no less than a grand event such as Cannes Film Festival in the entertainment industry. It is absolutely impossible to say that Ding Ning is not interested.


    "I''ll try my best. I''ll go if time permits."


    Ding ninglue thought and said in some embarrassment that after his trip to Longmu Island, he realized his weakness and planned to help sun Lanying cure his illness, so he went to open the second floor of the Wushen palace, accept the second military training and enhance his strength.


    "Are you busy?"


    Murong Yanran was disappointed. She thought Ding Ning would promise. Unexpectedly, she was not sure.


    "Well, I have something to deal with recently, but don''t worry. Even if I don''t have time, I will arrange a master to go with you."


    Knowing what she was worried about, Ding Ning reached out and waved to the wasp in charge of the guard standing in the distance.


    "Young master, you are back!"


    The hornet ran over happily. They were very happy to know that Ding Ning came back, but they had to be responsible for the guard. It was not good to come and say hello at will.


    "Well, wasp, you call master Mo!"


    Ding Ning smiled and patted the wasp on the shoulder.


    "OK, I''ll call him now."


    The wasp ran to the auxiliary building.


    "Master Mo? Is it the master Mo who was popular in Qishi square some time ago?"


    As a jewelry merchant, Murong Yanran naturally heard of master Mo''s name. When she heard the speech, she suddenly brightened up and asked excitedly.


    "Yes, he is my man now. Let him buy wool in the future. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Ding Ning said proudly that pretending to force in front of the woman she likes is a very pleasant thing. In particular, seeing Murong Yanran''s twinkling little star eyes, the satisfaction in her heart reached the peak in an instant.


    "OK, great, just, how did you do it?"


    Murong Yan was so excited that she was incoherent. She unconsciously grabbed Ding Ning''s hand and asked excitedly.


    "Mountain people have their own tricks!"


    Ding Ning, a thief, took the opportunity to wipe off the oil with an unfathomable look on his face.


    "Death, will pretend to be mysterious!"


    Murong smiled and blushed. He pulled back his hand in a coquettish and angry way. He was secretly disgusted. Now this smelly boy has more and more courage. He dares to eat other people''s tofu in broad daylight. It''s just strange that he doesn''t have much disgust?


    "Young master, you are looking for me!"


    Master Mo trotted over and bowed respectfully to Ding Ning.


    I''m kidding. All the witches and demons are destroyed because of the young man in front of him. As a trivial role in the witches and demons, he doesn''t dare to have any differences.


    However, with his attitude, Murong Yanran looked at him suspiciously. If she hadn''t seen him from a distance, she would doubt whether Ding Ning had found someone to fool him.


    You know, the master Mo she saw at the beginning was extremely arrogant. An expert with ability should naturally have the pride of an expert. How can she be an expert without character?


    But the master Mo in front of Ding Ning was so humble, even with a faint flattery, which really subverted all her cognition.


    "Hello, master Mo, I''m Murong Yanran. It''s a great honor to hear about master Mo!"


    Murong Yanran said with a nervous greeting. After all, if the company has master Mo''s joining, it will soon become famous in the jewelry industry.


    Master Mo turned his head and looked at Murong with a smile. In front of him was one of the bright and beautiful girls. He couldn''t help but put on a look like the stars and the moon in the past. His chin raised 45 degrees and squeezed out a single syllable from his nose: "Hmm!"


    Murong''s heart was as like as two peas, and the master''s master was undoubtedly the same as he had seen.


    "Pa!"


    At this time, Ding Ning suddenly slapped him on the back of his head and staggered him.


    "What are you doing?"


    Murong Yan was surprised and angry. In a hurry, he hurriedly shouted. He secretly blamed Ding Ning for not knowing the importance. It would be a pity if he angered master Mo and let him miss the company.


    But the next scene made her stunned and opened her mouth, and the whole person was petrified in an instant.


    Ding Ning turned his eyes angrily and scolded master Mo: "well, you head, this is my sister. She opened a jewelry company. In the future, you will follow my sister and be responsible for purchasing wool, including food and housing. You must pay 2000 yuan a month. You must ensure that the wool purchased must reach a emerald rate of more than 90%, you know?"


    Master Mo immediately put away the image of a worldly expert with a fairy demeanor. He smiled like a chrysanthemum and nodded and bowed: "it''s the eldest lady. It''s strange that master Mo has no eyes. Young master, don''t worry. Master Mo promises to achieve more than 90% emerald yield every time he buys wool."


    "Well, remember, don''t play tricks with me. You can''t just guarantee that you will be able to bet more than 50%. If my sister loses money, I won''t peel your skin."


    Ding Ning nodded with satisfaction and warned seriously for fear that the goods would not work out.


    "Don''t worry, young master. Don''t dare say more. Mo can still do it with a gambling rise rate of more than 50%. Just look at Mo''s performance!"


    Master Mo was relieved when he heard the speech. He was afraid that Ding Ning would indiscriminately force him to reach a gambling rise rate of more than 70%, and he would be blind.


    His stone lice and insects can only distinguish whether there is green in the rubble, but he can''t guarantee the quality. But now Ding Ning only requires a 50% bet rate. He is confident that he can do it easily as long as he doesn''t carry his luck home.


    After thinking about it, Ding Ning still felt a little uneasy. He reached out and took out a bottle of pills and handed them to him: "give this pill to your baby. It should be much more efficient than now."


    Master Mo didn''t know that he took the medicine bottle and opened it. He smelled a faint fragrance. The stone lice and insects in his body had a strong desire. Suddenly, he was shocked and exclaimed, "Jue Lingdan!"


    Ding Ning took a surprised look at him: "eh, do you know Jue Lingdan?"


    Master Mo''s eyes twinkled with a strange light, and his hands trembled like holding a peerless treasure: "I saw this pill in an ancient book, young master, where did you get it? It can make my baby out of a magic pill."


    Ding Ning smiled without saying anything. To some extent, the magic mosquito is also a kind of insect. He can''t stand living by drinking his blood essence alone. Therefore, he refined the lowest Jue Lingdan among the prefecture level elixirs as the usual rations of the magic mosquito, and can also add some wisdom to the magic mosquito.


    "Lao Mo is talkative, talkative!"


    Master Mo realized that he had asked too much. With a dry smile, he carefully put it away like a treasure. He was ecstatic. It seemed that he had foreseen the majestic demeanor of stone lice Gu to open up wisdom and kill all directions.


    If he knew that the elixir for him was only refined by Ding Ning as the usual ration for magic mosquitoes, and took it as snacks for his pets such as Panthers, empty wings and crocodiles, I don''t know if he would cry and cry out.


    Murong Yanran was confused. He couldn''t understand the dialogue between Ding Ning and master mo. what about the emerald rate of more than 90% and the gambling rise rate of more than 50%. Can the gambling stone still play like this?


    "OK, you can follow my sister now. It''s just that you follow her to give a hand and run errands these days, so as not to tire my sister. If you behave well, I''ll get you some bottles of Jue Lingdan later."


    Ding Ning waved his big hand and said impolitely. He knew that money in the secular world was not very attractive to people who were concentrating on Gu Taoism like master mo. only the pill that could make Gu insects open and become stronger was what he longed for most.


    "Yes, young master, just look at Lao Mo''s performance. Madam, Lao Mo will be your subordinate in the future. You can tell me if you have anything!"


    Master Mo is overjoyed. One pill of Jue Lingdan is enough to make the stone lice insects have simple intelligence. The more Jue Lingdan you take, the higher the intelligence of the insects. It''s also a piece of cake to choose wool at that time to achieve a 100% gambling rate.


    There are not too many good things for anyone. If the young master can reward more, other poisonous insects on him may evolve into the level of a poisonous king. Who else in the whole poisonous world will dare to despise master Mo?


    "Er, OK, master Mo, come with me now!"


    Murong Yanran was just like a dream. He muddled master Mo into his command. He looked at Ding Ning with complex eyes and felt that this cheap brother seemed more mysterious.


    After seeing Murong Yan leave, Ding Ning rubbed his temples with a headache and finally got one, but there were a lot in the house. He didn''t know how to face it.


    Fortunately, when he returned, he found that few people paid attention to him and were persuading Ding Qianlie not to drink any more.


    Ding Ning was surprised to find that her sister now looked like a peach blossom, her eyes were blurred, she was drunk, she was still crying for wine, and a group of girls were all sad and helpless.

 Chapter 725

    Looking at Ding Qianlie crying and laughing, Ding Ning felt an inexplicable pain in his heart. He hurried up, frowned and said, "how did you drink like this?"


    "Sister may be in a bad mood. It''s all my fault. It''s too rushed!"


    Snow said timidly, rubbing the corners of her clothes like a pupil who made a mistake.


    "Hey, it has nothing to do with you. It''s really inconvenient. I''ll send my sister back to my room first!"


    Ding Ning''s face was helpless. He knew that his sister must have been stimulated by the words of falling snow. He spoiled and rubbed falling snow''s head to show comfort. He reached out to hold his sister and said hello to the people: "you help falling snow clean up the table first, and I''ll send my sister back to the room to rest!"


    "Oh!"


    Lingyun, Xiaoyao and others naturally agreed obediently. Even Wen Rourou and song Ziyi didn''t dare to say a word. After all, they deserved it. They kept fanning the flames before, otherwise they wouldn''t let a good meal break up unhappily.


    "Sister, have a good sleep and you''ll be fine!"


    Ding Ning took Ding hunting back to her room, helped her cover the quilt and whispered softly in her ear.


    "Ding Ning... Elder sister... Have you been humiliated... Sobbing... It''s all my elder sister''s fault... Sobbing... Don''t be angry with my elder sister..."


    Dingling opened his eyes with drunken eyes and pulled dingning''s hand to cry.


    "Sister, what are you talking about? How can I be angry with you? You are my sister. No matter what you do, I won''t be angry with you."


    Ding Ning held her hand in her backhand and gently stroked her messy hair on her forehead.


    "You''re the best... I knew you wouldn''t be angry with my sister... I''m so happy... Cluck..."


    Ding Qianlie still had tears on his face, but he smiled happily.


    Looking at her sister''s pink cheeks with drunken crimson, drunk eyes, crying and laughing, Ding Ning felt infinite tenderness, "you are my sister, how can I be angry with you? Good boy, have a good sleep and wake up without anything."


    "No, I don''t want to sleep. I can''t see you when I sleep."


    Ding led the hunter like a stubborn little girl, holding Ding Ning''s hand tightly.


    "OK, I won''t go. Can''t I accompany my sister?"


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. He had never seen his sister like this.


    "I want a hug!"


    Ding Qianlie opened his arms like a coquettish little girl, and a trace of indecipherable shyness flashed in his blurred eyes.


    "Gudu!"


    Ding Ning''s throat stirred, swallowed her saliva, and her heart beat involuntarily. At the moment, Ding Qianlie is really beautiful.


    She was only wearing a generous home clothes. At the moment, when she was drunk, Luo''s shirt was half untied, and her slightly drunk star eyes looked at him with longing, so that he couldn''t refuse at all.


    Recite the pure heart mantra in my heart and comfort myself. It''s just a pure hug between sister and brother. It''s normal. Don''t think about it.


    Forcibly restrained her heart, gave her a big hug with a smile, felt the weak and boneless body, and produced bursts of dryness and heat in her heart.


    "So sleepy, sleep with my sister!"


    A sly color flashed in Ding''s eyes and whispered in his ear like a dream. Ding Ning, who was confused and confused, didn''t find that her ears were red at the moment.


    "OK, sleep with your sister!"


    Ding Ning couldn''t resist her, so she had to lie on her side and let her curl up in his arms like a docile kitten and gently pat her on the shoulder. If he didn''t really know how to sing lullaby, he wanted to hum a children''s song to coax her to sleep.


    I don''t know whether it was the surge of alcohol or whether she was really tired. Within a few minutes, there was a slight snoring.


    Ding Ning looked softly at his sweet sleeping sister in his arms and helped her gently smooth the bangs in front of her forehead. Then she gently took away her arm on her chest and kissed her forehead. Then she left quietly.


    "Hey!"


    After he left, Ding Qianlie slowly opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling with an indescribably complex color.


    Pretending to be drunk with wine was just to cover up her embarrassment. It was only a temporary intention to make progress with Ding Ning. She felt that Ding Ning had a strong impulse towards her. As long as she worked harder, it would be natural. In the end, she still didn''t mean to take the initiative and had to close her eyes and pretend to sleep.


    In fact, I didn''t expect Ding Ning to take the initiative. Unfortunately, Ding Ning was in love with her and ended in ceremony, which made her both happy and disappointed.


    Sister, the name of being very close, seems to be an insurmountable natural barrier between them at the moment.


    Ding Ning returned to the living room and found that Xiao Yao, gentle and soft song Ziyi had gone. Although Xiao Yao wanted to get along with Ding Ning alone, she also knew that now there were many people with mixed eyes, so she couldn''t have a chance, so she just walked away.


    Lingyun also took Jenny and the quiet Zhao Jingjing to leave. After all, she only knew that the relationship between Zhao Jingjing and Ding Ning seemed ambiguous, but she didn''t know that they had already been secretly familiar with music. Zhao Jingjing''s EQ was very high. Naturally, she wouldn''t expose her relationship with Ding Ning at this untimely time.


    It was the Ye Huan sisters who stayed with Pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie. Instead of ghosts, they didn''t need to avoid suspicion. They were warmly discussing how song Ziyi, their new sister, met Ding Ning?


    "Come on, I''ll take you back!"


    Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief. As long as the girls who had a relationship with him didn''t get together, he wouldn''t have so much pressure. In the face of the innocent Ye Huan sisters, they would have no pressure.


    "Brother, when did you get song Ziyi?"


    Ye le and Ding Ning, without noticing anything, put their arms around him and asked with gossip on their faces.


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry and scolded: "don''t talk nonsense. I don''t know her at all. Don''t you see that she was brought by tenderness?"


    "Cut, fierce what fierce, even if it doesn''t matter now, who dares to say it doesn''t matter in the future, brother, I support you, come on!"


    Ye Le spits out his sweet tongue with a playful face, raises his small powder fist and makes a gesture of refueling.


    Ding Ning''s face collapsed. Looking at the narrow eyes of Pan Xiangyun, LAN Mengdie and ye Huan, he felt that he was really a failure and was less and less dignified.


    "Come on, I''ll see my aunt!"


    Dingning said hello to Luoxue with a depressed face and took the lead in going out.


    "Ah, brother, you''re going to see my mother. It''s great. My mother has been talking about you for a long time. It must be very happy to see you. I''ll call her!"


    Ye Huan and ye Le looked at each other in surprise, with a faint sadness in their eyes. More than half of the three-month period has passed, and sun Lanying has little time left. It is her wish to see Ding Ning at the last minute.


    When pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie knew sun Lanying''s condition, they were in a gloomy mood. They didn''t want to see the sad scene. After looking at each other, pan Xiangyun said, "we won''t go. Just chat with sister Luoxue here."


    "Well, that''s good!"


    Ding Ning didn''t think much. Anyway, the two families were separated by a road. It was very convenient to go back and forth, so he took the Ye Huan sisters and left quickly.


    "Brother, mom said to make soup for you at night. You can eat at my house at night!"


    Ye Huan hung up and begged to look at Ding Ning.


    "Well, good!"


    Ding Ning spoiled and rubbed her little head. Now he is more and more into the role. He really treats them as sisters.


    Sister Ye Huan carried his arms from left to right, with a happy smile on her face


    "You are Xiao Ding, come on, come in quickly!"


    Ding Ning looked at the warm and beautiful woman in her early thirties. Her eyes almost didn''t fall out. She stayed for a long time and didn''t speak. Is this the skinny sun Lanying?


    "Hee hee, look silly. My mother thinks you are the most famous beauty star in entertainment magazines!"


    Ye Le proudly hugged sun Lanying''s arm and said with a proud face.


    "Go, what a big girl. She looks like a child all day. She''s not afraid of jokes!"


    Sun Lanying was embarrassed by Ding Ning''s shocked appearance, but she felt inexplicably proud. No woman doesn''t care about her beauty, and she is no exception.


    But also more grateful to Ding Ning, even when she left the world, she walked beautifully, which is the biggest comfort for her.


    There is no unprovoked love or hatred in the world. She was worried that Ding Ning was coveting the beauty of Ye Huan sisters to be so good to their mother and daughter. However, during this time, she found that Ding Ning did not seem to have any other intention, but deliberately or unintentionally avoided Ye Huan sisters. On the contrary, the two daughters talked about him all day and were grinding her ears into calluses, It seems that I have deep feelings for her.


    When both of his daughters fell in love with him, Ding Ning could take away their innocence at any time, but he was always respectful to them. He really regarded them as sisters. Even if sun Lanying was used to the cruelty of this society, she couldn''t help being extremely grateful to Ding Ning and entrusted her two daughters to such a person, she could feel at ease.


    Especially from the daily chatter of the Ye Huan sisters, sun Lanying knows that Ding Ning is a person who attaches great importance to feelings. Therefore, she has made up her mind to do something and has been waiting for Ding Ning''s arrival.


    "Come on, you''ll sit and watch TV first, and your aunt will make soup for you. It''ll be fine soon!"


    Sun Lanying smiled and let Ding Ning into the living room. The mother-in-law''s eyes like her son-in-law made Ding Ning feel a little hairy. She thought it was better to face sun Lanying who was in a coma.


    "Auntie, don''t be busy. I''ve just had dinner. Let me help you with your follow-up visit!"


    Ding Ning was overwhelmed by her enthusiasm and decided to cure her and leave immediately!


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. I''ll boil the soup first and cook it slowly. When the soup is ready, it''s time for dinner."


    Sun Lanying didn''t eat this set at all. She twisted her upturned hips and went to the kitchen.


    "How''s it going, brother? Is my mother in good shape?"


    Ye Yue''s narrow voice whispered in Ding Ning''s ear, causing Ding Ning''s old face to be red. She had no interest in knocking on her forehead. "How can you make fun of your mother, you silly girl?"


    "People don''t look at you and stare at my mother''s ass. they thought you were interested in her."


    Ye Le rubbed his forehead and said wrongfully with a small mouth.


    "Cough, cough, it''s nonsense. I won''t tear your mouth!"


    Ding Ning was choking and coughing. His face was hot. He was not coveting sun Lanying''s beauty, but wondering why she had changed so much from when she was in the hospital.


    "You tear it, as long as you are willing, you tear it!"


    Ye Le found that her sister went upstairs and went back to her room to change clothes. There were only her and Ding Ning in the living room. She immediately turned her eyes, pouted her mouth and came to Ding Ning''s eyes, exhaling like Lan''s provocation.


    Ding Ning was already upset by her sister. Looking at her close red lips, a burst of anger surged up. This girl is really more and more bold. She really wants to press her under her body wantonly.

 Chapter 726

    Just considering that this is her home, sun Lanying will come out of the kitchen at any time. He doesn''t dare to lend him eight courage. He can only sit upright with his heart beating like thunder and gently push away Ye Le: "don''t make trouble!"


    "Hee hee, brother, you blush!"


    Ye Le''s pink cheeks were slightly red, his heart bumped like a deer, his big eyes turned, sat down on Ding Ning''s side, hugged his arms with both hands, and said narrowly.


    "You, how old are you? You look like a child all day. Don''t you know that men and women are different? Be careful to let your mother see!"


    Ding Ning was stung by a scorpion. He was so scared that he quickly moved his ass to distance himself from her.


    But unexpectedly, ye Le followed his body like a dog skin plaster that couldn''t be thrown off. Half of his body was pasted on him. He whispered in his ear full of temptation: "can''t my mother see it?"


    Ding Ning felt her ears tickled by the hot air in her mouth. She was as restless as a cat. She was very short of breath. She blushed and whispered, "don''t... don''t do this... I... I''m... Your brother."


    "You''re my brother. What''s the matter? It''s not related by blood. As long as you like, I''m all yours."


    Ye Le looked at his embarrassed side face in confusion. He never felt so intimate with him. He dared to hold his hand and press it on his chest.


    "Ah!"


    Ding Ning screamed and stood up. Ye Huan just changed his clothes and came downstairs. He asked strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing... Nothing. My legs are a little numb. Move your body!"


    Ding Ning''s quick wit, smiled, twisted his waist and moved his joints, but forgot that he had a physiological reaction. Seeing ye Huan''s face red, he glanced at his sister with deep meaning.


    Seeing ye Le blushing and bleeding, he hung his head and sat on the sofa. Ye Huan couldn''t help smiling. It seems that his sister also felt the pressure and has begun to take the initiative.


    However, it seems that they can''t wait any longer. So many beautiful women in Ding Ning''s family bring them a lot of pressure. They are people who want to be stars. In the future, they will get together less and more with Ding Ning. If they don''t hurry up, they may only be his sister all their life.


    "I''ll change my clothes!"


    Ye Le looked up and just saw her sister''s joking eyes. It was like being caught in bed. In a panic, she hung her head and ran away.


    Seeing ye Le finally left, Ding Ning also breathed a sigh of relief. If he had no idea about the beautiful twins like Ye Huan, it was pure nonsense. As long as he was a man with healthy physiology and psychology, he couldn''t want to possess them.


    He also knew the feelings of the Ye Huan sisters for himself, but he just couldn''t get through the heart. It seemed that he had some bad purpose to help them at the beginning, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    In addition, the fire in his backyard was enough for him to have a headache. At this point, he really didn''t want to get into any emotional debt.


    "Brother, sit down! Are your legs still numb?"


    Ye Huan sat down on the sofa and patted the position beside her. Her cheeks were slightly red, but she looked very calm.


    Ding Ning is afraid of snake bite and well rope for ten years. Even if he knows that ye Huan is calm, he will never take the initiative to seduce him like Ye Le, but he still twisted his waist unnaturally and said with a dry smile: "it''s still a little numb. I don''t want to sit for the time being. I''d better move."


    "Brother, let me play the piano for you upstairs?"


    Ye Huan was not disappointed and sent out an invitation step by step.


    Ding Ning thought about it and cultivated his sentiment with music, so as not to suffer here. He immediately agreed.


    But when he came to Ye Huan''s room, he immediately regretted that the whole room was clean and tidy, and the decoration theme of Mediterranean style was full of exotic flavor.


    But the question is, what is the meaning of the sexy lace underwear placed on the bed?


    This is a temptation, a naked temptation. Ding Ning roared wildly in his heart, but he couldn''t help looking at it secretly, the second eye, the third eye... Countless eyes.


    Ye Huan blushed like a ripe apple. She endured her inner shyness and pretended not to see anything on the bed. Just Ding Ning''s sneaky appearance made her ashamed and angry, and a touch of faint joy. She didn''t seduce men like her sister.


    Read a lot of emotional magazines, she knows very well that sometimes women''s half hidden and half exposed implicit hazy is far easier to arouse men''s original desire than straightforward seduction.


    "Brother, will you sit next to me and I''ll play the piano for you?"


    Ye Huan stood gracefully beside the piano, his expression was also angry and happy, and he wanted to say something.


    With her slightly hoarse but magnetic voice, she seemed to be issuing a silent invitation.


    Goblins... They are all goblins. Amitabha, if I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell!


    Ding Ning groaned in her heart and walked towards her with great righteousness and awe inspiring feeling.


    "On that day, I flew to a foreign country with my thoughts. In the desperate situation, your news is like the sun, illuminating the vicissitudes of despair..."


    With the beautiful and sad prelude, ye Huan chanted and sang with her slightly hoarse magnetic voice, so that Ding Ning could quickly replace it and immerse herself in her music.


    The immersive beautiful picture slowly opened in front of him. A sad girl was worried about her lover in a foreign country, but she seemed powerless and desperate for one reason or another. She could only use music to express her deepest and sincere feelings. The heavy sense of depression made Ding Ning''s nose a little sour and her heart heavy.


    "When the desert is dead, your news flows into my heart like a clear sweet..."


    Just when Ding Ning was immersed in it and couldn''t extricate himself, ye Huan''s rhythm of playing the piano suddenly accelerated. The sad mood was replaced by joy in an instant. It seemed to pull away the dark clouds and see the moonlight, which made people feel suddenly cheerful and couldn''t help smiling. Ye Le didn''t know when to enter the room, light his voice and continue the happy rhythm.


    This extremely contradictory singing style with great contrast and one suppression and one promotion is extremely difficult to deal with, but the Ye Huan sisters interpret it perfectly without any defects.


    The audience''s mood fluctuates as the peaks of the music stack up. The strong appeal makes people involuntarily integrate into the artistic conception expressed by the music. Until ye Huan presses the last note sonorously and forcefully, the lingering sound curls up. Ding Ning is still immersed in it without waking up, with a warm smile on his face, I sympathize with the happy mood of the girl when she finally waits for her lover to return safely.


    "Brother, does it sound good?"


    Ye Le asked with joy on her face. Ye Huan''s mouth was filled with a faint smile. Her beautiful eyes looked at Ding Ning without blinking. The deep feeling in her eyes could not be concealed.


    "Er, OK, it''s great. I didn''t expect you to make such wonderful music. I really underestimate you. It''s great. It''s great. It''s great, Pa Pa Pa Pa."


    Ding Ning returned to his senses and clapped his hands in applause for their sisters with a look of admiration on his face.


    "Hum, my brother didn''t pay attention to us. This is the song that my sister and I worried about you and made overnight when we participated in the campus star finals. Now it has ranked seventh in the list of new Chinese music songs. The music director of the company said that if we can rush to the top three, we will report this song to the Golden Melody Award Organizing Committee for evaluation, and maybe we can win the Golden Melody Award ¡£¡±


    Ye Le said wrongfully with a small mouth, some bitterness and some pride.


    Ding Ning was slightly moved. The Golden Melody Award is not only the largest music award in China, but also a music award with honor and influence in the Chinese world. It is called the three Entertainment Awards together with the Golden Horse Award and the Golden Bell Award.


    As new comers, if ye Huan sisters can really win the Golden Melody Award, it is not far from becoming a diva, at least in their future acting career, this is an indelible capital.


    Song Ziyi was promoted to the diva of the year in a short six-year acting career. In addition to her dedication to acting online, she was inseparable from the solid foundation laid by her winning the best female singer of the year award with a song "moon in the clouds" in her third year of debut. Since then, her acting career has been out of control, and various film appointments have frequently come to her for selection, So that she was busy making movies and making announcements every day for the next few years. She didn''t even have time to make music. Now people will say that she is a film and television queen, not a singer.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. I picked up two sisters casually. They turned out to be talented women. I''m so proud of you."


    Ding Ning said sincerely, which reminded him of his previous strong opposition to their joining the entertainment industry. If the sisters hadn''t insisted and used sun Lanying''s wishes as an excuse, he couldn''t agree.


    When I think of it now, he was really biased. His preconceived prejudice against the entertainment industry almost buried their talent.


    "No, our talent blooms only for you. If it weren''t for you, we don''t have such inspiration and can''t make the music we want."


    Ye Huan stared at Ding Ning with hot eyes and looked at him without giving in.


    Ding Ning smiled and scratched the back of his head uneasily. He joked, "why don''t you share my copyright in half."


    "Yes!"


    Unexpectedly, ye Huan agreed very seriously. Instead, Ding Ning was at a loss. He smiled bitterly and said, "I''m just kidding. What are you doing so seriously makes me feel strange."


    "Silly brother, from the day you saved us, our sisters are your people. What''s a mere copyright?"


    Ye Le looked at him softly, but his tone was unquestionable and firm.


    "Well, don''t tease me. My brother''s heart is not very good. By the way, tell me about the live effect in the final? The audience must have been crazy at that time."


    Ding Ning''s heart jumped. This is the rhythm to express. He was embarrassed and wanted to turn off the topic.


    "Don''t switch off the topic. You must give us an explanation today. Do you want us two sisters? If you dare say no, my sister and I will go with my mother to avoid her loneliness on the huangquan road."


    Ye Le doesn''t know what stimulation he has received. His attitude is resolute and there is no room to return to the world.


    Ding Ning turned to Ye Huan for help. Unexpectedly, ye Huan said with a light face: "her meaning is what I mean. We have long been ready. You must not marry in this life. If you feel unacceptable, you can go now, and we will never pester you, but I promise you, you will never see us again in this life."


    "You... Ah!"


    Ding Ning scratched his ears and cheeks. He didn''t know what to do. He said bitterly, "you know, I''m a playboy. Now I''ve had enough trouble..."


    "That''s enough. We don''t want to hear your complaints. I''ll ask you if you want to sleep together. Our sisters will serve you together."


    Ye Huan interrupted his words with an unexpected sharp drink, blushing, but with a determination of not regretting his death.

 Chapter 727

    "I... I''m a man. How can I not want to, but..."


    Under the aggressive of the two sisters, Ding Ning spit out his voice. Before there was time to turn, he was impatiently interrupted again by Ye Huan: "no, but as long as you want that, ye le and I didn''t want to marry you."


    "Really?"


    Ding Ning was delighted when he heard the speech, but he couldn''t help flashing a color of loss on his face. He was worried about gain and loss, which made him feel tangled.


    "We didn''t want to marry you and compete with your confidants, but we won''t let you go. Hum, it''s cheap for you. Our two sisters will be lovers for you all their lives. Are you satisfied?"


    Ye Le rolled his eyes and sat on Ding Ning''s thigh impolitely, He frivolously provoked Ding Ning''s chin and exhaled as LAN said, "my sister and I will be the queen of the day in the future. We have decided to devote ourselves to the performing arts career all our life and never marry, but we don''t mind giving you a child, but we don''t have time to take the child. After giving birth, you can be a father at home. My sister and I earn money to support you."


    Ding Ning turned his eyes, slapped Ye Huan''s ass, and shouted overbearing: "little sample, return daddy? I think it''s beautiful to be a star. I think my wings are hard, don''t you? Remember that when you''re tired, I''ll honestly go home and take my children. I can afford you."


    "Yeah!"


    Ye Huan sisters looked at each other, but suddenly cheered and clapped each other with a smile to celebrate!


    Ding Ning then reflected that he had been beaten by the routine, drooping his head and muttering like a defeated Rooster: "Zhang Wuji''s mother is right. The more beautiful a woman is, the more deceptive she will be."


    "Hum, it''s too late to regret now. You''re already one of us."


    Ye Le took his sister and sat on his lap, with a sly smile on his face.


    "Aren''t you afraid of my repentance?"


    Looking at the appearance of the two sisters, Ding Ning secretly laughed. If my brother didn''t want to accept you, you could get my brother in even if you did another routine? Holding left and right, he took the opportunity to wipe off the oil, but asked solemnly on his face.


    "No... I''m not afraid. I''m a great hero in our mind. I won''t be a villain who breaks his promise."


    Ye Huan''s peach cheeks were pink and looked at him tenderly.


    Ding Ning was speechless by this high hat. His vanity was greatly satisfied at once. He roared wildly in his heart. I dropped a good routine and saw the routine again. I didn''t expect that ye Huan was the master of teasing the Han, but my brother just ate this set. Alas, it seems that he is really going to be locked up, but who cares.


    If sun Lanying hadn''t come out of the kitchen and shouted to them downstairs, with Ding Ning''s poor and negligible self-control, she would have gone off fire.


    Looking at the two girls with messy clothes, spring in their eyebrows, ruddy faces and shyness, Ding Ning, who pretended to be serious but forgot to pull up the front door, walked downstairs. Sun Lanying almost didn''t regret her intestines. She knew she wouldn''t call them. The raw rice should be cooked in a while, so as not to rack her brains to complete them.


    "Aunt, let me check your body!"


    Ding Ning thought that sun Lanying seemed to see something, and said with a guilty heart.


    "I know my body. I don''t know what else to check. I don''t know you''re talking about music. Go upstairs and talk. I''ll continue to make soup."


    Sun Lanying knows that although she looks like nothing is going on now, she is actually at the end of her life. She is very tired every day and may die at any time. She just wants to see her two daughters together with Ding Ning in this last day, so that she can feel at ease when she goes.


    "Mom!"


    Hearing the speech, sister Ye Huan''s joy of being accepted by Ding Ning was suddenly swept away, and her voice was choked.


    "Aunt, offend!"


    Ding Ning suddenly made a move and touched sun Lanying. Sun Lanying turned her eyes and collapsed to the ground. The startled Ye Huan sisters screamed, "brother, what are you doing?"


    "It''s all right. Don''t worry. I anesthetized my aunt."


    Ding Ning reached out to hold sun Lanying. The soft soft sliding bullet made him feel uncomfortable and said, "you help your aunt back to the room and lie down."


    "Brother, you won''t be so anxious? Even if you want us, you don''t have to faint my mother?"


    Ye Le said bluntly that Ding Ning almost didn''t choke on her saliva and said, "nonsense, what do you remember when I told you in Yanjing to give you a surprise when I came back?"


    "Well, remember, we have received it now. Although you feel reluctant, we are already very happy."


    Ye Huan said shyly, thinking that Ding Ning''s surprise was to promise to accept their sisters.


    Ding Ning''s forehead was suddenly covered with black lines. He hated iron and said, "people say that chest is big and brainless. Your sisters really answered this sentence."


    "I think you''re praising us."


    Ye Le is not ashamed but proud, and holds his chest proudly.


    Ding Ning was speechless and tearful. After a long silence, he said, "the surprise I said is that it is possible to cure your mother''s disease."


    With a "pa", the Ye Huan sisters were so numb that they didn''t even know that their mother fell to the ground.


    Ding Ning was also drunk. He hurried forward to help sun Lanying, turned his eyes and said, "even if you are surprised, you don''t have to be so exciting? Aunt, don''t be thrown out by you before you get sick."


    "Brother, is what you said true?"


    Ye Huan woke up and hurriedly held his mother. His voice trembled and asked.


    Ye Le also worked hard. His eyes were red. For fear that he heard wrong, he bit his lower lip tightly and looked at Ding Ning.


    "When did I tell you a lie? It''s just that this treatment method is only feasible in theory. I haven''t practiced it, so I''ve been afraid to tell you."


    Speaking of business, Ding Ning looked serious, Eyes shining at the two sisters: "Now you decide whether to cure or not? If not, my aunt still has a few days to live. I can guarantee that she will have no pain when she leaves. If she is cured, there are two results. One is that the treatment is successful, she can live with you for a long time, and the other is that the treatment fails, she will die immediately, and she doesn''t even have time to explain her future affairs."


    The sisters looked at each other on both sides, and their eyes were full of hesitation. Such multiple-choice questions are really too difficult for them. Of course, they hope to succeed in the treatment, but what if they fail?


    Once they fail, they have to face their mother''s death a few days in advance. These days, they specially take leave to accompany their mother at home, just to spend the last time with her happily.


    At the moment, their mood was like taking a roller coaster. They were suddenly overjoyed, followed by great sorrow, which made them tangled. However, both sisters were wise not to ask how much the success rate of Ding Ning''s cure was, because they were very sensible and didn''t want to bring any pressure to Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning also knew their embarrassment. She looked dignified and helped sun Lanying to send her to the bed in the room to lie down. But she was secretly proud. Sample, let you follow my routine and don''t let you tangle. It''s really easy to bully when you''re a man.


    Although sun Lanying''s condition has not been practiced, but the theory is feasible, the whole treatment process has been simulated many times in his mind, and he is almost 100% sure of success.


    But the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Everything happens in case. He wants to give the final choice to the Ye Huan sisters, not to shirk the responsibility, but to make them have psychological preparation. When they are cured, everyone will be happy, but if they fail, they will not be too sad to fall into any problems.


    He can cure physical diseases, but he can''t cure heart diseases!


    "Cure! Cure as long as there is a glimmer of hope!"


    Ye Huan gnawed his teeth like he was competing with himself!


    "Well, dead horses are treated as living horse doctors. Even if... Even if... It''s nothing more than two days early and two days late. I don''t think mother will blame us. If we are cured, we will still have mother!"


    Ye Le couldn''t make up her mind, but after her sister made the decision, she immediately expressed support as if she had found a spiritual pillar. But after speaking, she sat on the ground as if she had been drained of her strength. It can be seen that making this decision almost exhausted her strength!


    Ding Ning''s lips moved, but he wanted to talk and stopped. He was inexplicably moved in his heart. The two sisters never asked him how much success he was sure of. It was because they trusted him and didn''t want to bring him pressure.


    "Don''t say anything. We are your women. The one lying in bed is your mother-in-law. Don''t have any pressure. We can bear any consequences."


    Ye Huan showed the decisive side of her character. She pulled her tearful eyes and looked at Sun Lanying''s and went out.


    "Hey, I said, you can''t go. You have to give me a witness."


    Ding Ning helplessly stopped them. Seeing ye Huan''s puzzled face, he felt his nose and said, "this... Aunt, because the cancer cells have spread all over her body, I have to give her systemic massage while discharging the cancer cells in her body. If you''re not here, I''m worried..."


    "Puff! What''s the matter? The doctor doesn''t have a gender in his eyes. Besides, this is your mother-in-law. You won''t be interested in your mother-in-law? Or do you have no confidence in your determination? If that''s true, we''ll recognize it. It''s a big deal that sister flowers and mother and daughter flowers are cheaper for you..."


    The depressed mood of the Ye Huan sisters was teased by his appearance. Ye Le joked unstoppably. Ye Huan smiled bitterly and covered her mouth. I''m afraid she would go down the road more and more.


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes sadly: "come on, you stay if you like to watch, and go out if you don''t like to watch, but you have to do it before you go and help your aunt take off her clothes."


    "This favor can help!"


    After making fun of Ding Ning, ye le was obviously in a better mood and began to work with Ye Huan.


    Seeing Ding Ning turning away from suspicion, ye Le couldn''t help teasing him again: "wait, anyway, you have to see the light. It''s better to adapt now. You don''t even dare to see it. Is there a ghost in your heart?"


    Ding Ningjun blushed and felt ashamed. He turned his eyes angrily: "am I so dirty in your heart?"


    Seeing that Ding Ning was a little depressed, ye Le mischievously spit out his little fragrant tongue, kissed him gently on the face when he left the room, and said shyly, "come on, mom, if it''s OK, my sister and I are yours tonight!"


    Ye Huan also kissed the other cheek with a red face and said shyly, "Lele''s words are what I want to say. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. Just try your best. We''ll wait for you."

 Chapter 728

    There is nothing more exciting for a man than a hint like sister flower!


    Ding Ning immediately beat chicken blood, his eyes were green, crying and patting his chest: "don''t worry, I will return you a healthy mother."


    "Then we''ll wait for you!"


    Sister Ye Huan took a deep breath, gave him an encouraging look, quietly covered the door and waited for the news outside.


    When they got out of the room, the sisters sat on the ground against the wall like an angry ball, and their eyes were full of worry and tension.


    "Sister, mom..."


    Ye le was restless and wanted to say something to ease the tension, but ye Huan put his hand over his mouth, put her in his arms, looked firmly and said, "believe him, he is our man, he can."


    "Yes!"


    Ye Le nodded heavily, and his eyes gradually became peaceful. He snuggled up in his sister''s arms and prayed silently!


    Ding Ning stood in front of the mirror in the bathroom and kept washing his face with cold water. He was a little restless. He simulated the whole treatment process for sun Lanying thousands of times in his mind and confirmed that there was no omission before he put it into practice!


    However, after thousands of calculations, he still didn''t expect sun Lanying to become so beautiful after recovering his original appearance. It would be all right at ordinary times, but it brought him great trouble at the moment.


    The plump figure of the almost perfect mature woman with a morbid pale skin has brought him unparalleled visual impact. The beauty of Ye Huan sisters is beautiful, but compared with sun Lanying, there is still a trace of attractive amorous feelings of mature women.


    He took a cold shower, forced himself to calm down, and silently ran the Bodhi Heart formula. It took him half an hour to really enter the state, ignoring the gift of God.


    Sitting by the bed, Ding Ning and Yu Guang swept sun Lanying''s flat and smooth belly and had a deep doubt in her heart. She had two children. Why didn''t she even have stretch marks? Has she also used an excellent scar removing cream?


    But at this time, when it was not time to think about these, Ding Ning gathered her Qi and concentration, grabbed her pale and thin wrist, absolutely felt it, carefully checked her whole body, and slightly stretched her frown.


    Cancer cells have indeed begun to spread by a large margin, but in his last treatment, he targeted blocked some key organs without metastasis, and everything is still under control. Otherwise, if metastasis occurs, even if he is not good, he may not be able to recover.


    Metastasis means that malignant tumor cells invade blood vessels, lymphatic vessels or body cavity from the primary site and continue to grow in distant organs to form the same type of tumor as the primary tumor; Diffusion refers to the continuous infiltration, growth and destruction of adjacent normal organs or tissues from the primary site along the tissue space, lymphatic vessels, blood vessels and nerve bundles.


    Under his purposeful control last time, although sun Lanying''s cancer cells have begun to spread all over the body through the lymphatic system and blood, as long as there is no tumor metastasis, everything is still under his control, and the hope of cure is greatly increased.


    Even so, the treatment this time is not so easy. It takes a lot of energy and Qi. He has only one kid. He swallows cancer cells very slowly. I''m afraid it''s difficult to exceed the growth rate of cancer cells, so he has to constantly use special methods to control the diffusion rate of cancer cells.


    Thirteen silver needles were already ready to block a cancerous part. He called out the kid who slept in the zombie every day and entered sun Lanying''s body, swallowing cancer cells.


    Ding Ning is also not idle. He keeps massaging sun Lanying. The pulse interceptor keeps controlling the diffusion speed of cancer cells. He is racing against the God of death. Once the combined speed of his cooperation with the kid can not catch up with the speed of cancer, the treatment will undoubtedly fail.


    As time went by, it was dark in the twinkling of an eye. Sister Ye Huan was anxiously pacing up and down outside the door. She didn''t dare to make a sound for fear of disturbing Ding Ning.


    "Ding Ling!"


    The normal door bell made the Ye Huan sisters cry in a cold sweat. Ye Lefei also ran downstairs. When he opened the door, he saw that it was pan Xiangyun and blue Mengdie. He quickly stretched out his index finger and stood it on his lips to make them stop talking.


    The two women looked confused and didn''t know what was going on. Ye Le lowered her voice and told them that Ding Ning was treating his mother.


    The two women suddenly crept into the room for fear of disturbing Ding Ning''s treatment. They sat seriously on the sofa and didn''t even dare to breathe.


    Ye Le suddenly sniffed and smelled a strong fragrance. He patted his forehead and said in a low voice: "my mother also cooked soup on the stove."


    "The soup cooked by aunt is so delicious!"


    Blue dream butterfly''s temperament was jumping off. She kneaded her stomach hoarse and whispered, "I''m just full. I still want to drink when I smell."


    "No, my mother cooked it for Ding Ning. When he cured my mother, he must be tired. Save it for him."


    Ye Le tilted her mouth and rubbed her growling stomach. At noon, Ding Qianlie and Murong Yanran were too angry to eat at all. At this time, she was already hungry.


    "Aren''t you hungry too? Look at how much soup your aunt cooks. If there is more, we won''t drink it. If there is less, we''ll drink some."


    Blue dream butterfly is a big eater. She didn''t think too much. She said with salivation on her face.


    Pan Xiangyun is kind-hearted. He looks at Ye Le thoughtfully. He always feels that something has happened when he is away all afternoon. Otherwise, ye Le has always called Ding Ning his brother, but now he has changed his name to Ding Ning. Sometimes the change of name can explain the problem.


    Are they? Pan Xiangyun looked at Ye le with envy, but then shook his head. Sun Lanying was still at home. Even if she wanted to have something with Ding Ning, she should have no chance.


    But as a best friend, she still wants to remind Ye Le: "Lele, if my brother can''t go back for a while and a half, you call sister Luoxue to explain the situation, otherwise she must call my brother later. In case of alarm, it''s not good for my brother to treat my aunt."


    Ye Le slapped his forehead with annoyance: "look at my memory. I''ll call her now. Mengdie, help me go to the kitchen to see the soup. If it''s good, turn off the fire first."


    "Good!"


    Blue Mengdie excitedly ran to the kitchen and looked at the large casserole simmering on the stove. She couldn''t help coming forward to smell it. She whispered, "what kind of soup is this? Why is it so fragrant? I can''t finish drinking such a large casserole. I''ll try it first."


    So blue Mengdie secretly filled a small bowl and tasted it with intoxication: "Wow, it''s delicious. I can''t see another small bowl?"


    "Well, I knew you stole it and I caught you!"


    Pan Xiangyun didn''t know when to sneak in, with a proud look of being caught by me.


    Blue Mengdie was shocked. Seeing that it was pan Xiangyun, she was relieved. She said angrily, "are you silent when you walk? I''m scared to death."


    "Giggle, you are guilty of being a thief. What soup is this? Why does it smell so fragrant?"


    Pan Xiangyun Qiong''s nose stirred. She grabbed the bowl in blue Mengdie''s hand and tasted it. Even if it was hot, she couldn''t help sending it to her mouth.


    "You... You hate it. This is my soup. Give it back to me quickly!"


    Blue dream butterfly was drooling anxiously on one side. She wanted to grab it and was afraid of burning it. Pan Xiangyun giggled with her anxious red and white look.


    "Is the soup ready?"


    Ye Le finished the phone call with Luoxue, came to the kitchen and asked softly.


    "OK, OK!"


    Blue Mengdie quickly grabbed the empty bowl and hid it. She wiped her mouth and nervously turned off the fire. Pan Xiangyun was laughing foolishly.


    Ye Le came in and turned his eyes: "don''t hide. It''s like how stingy i am. Ding Ning can''t finish drinking such a big casserole. Let''s take a bowl and drink it first, and send a bowl to my sister. I haven''t had enough at noon. I''m hungry. By the way, be quiet when I go upstairs."


    "Lele, it''s very kind of you, Bo!"


    Blue Mengdie was overjoyed and kissed Ye Le''s face with her oily mouth.


    "Fuck off, worthless food!"


    Ye Le wiped his face with disgust, and then said with a sad face, "you can''t drink enough just drinking soup. You have to get something to eat. Ding Ning is so hard to treat my mother. You can''t let him drink soup alone."


    "Is there any food in the fridge? Let me cook some rice."


    Pan Xiangyun stroked his sleeve and looked like he was going to cook himself.


    "Ah, you can cook? Why don''t I know?"


    Ye Le opened her mouth in surprise and looked at her inconceivably. After all, pan Xiangyun''s temperament is like a classical lady. Where is it like a person who can get off the kitchen.


    "My mother told me from an early age that if you want to catch a man''s heart, you must first learn to catch a man''s stomach, so I learned cooking from my mother when I was very young, but I can only cook Sichuan food. Can you do it?"


    Pan Xiangyun asked with some worry.


    "No problem. Although I''m from Ninghai, I can also eat spicy food."


    Ye Le patted his chest confidently.


    Pan Xiangyun looked enviously at the ups and downs on her chest, muttered: "I don''t know how you and LeLe grow and how such a big model."


    "Yes, I''m proud of my c cup. Compared with your sisters, I feel like I''m not developing."


    Blue Mengdie said with some inferiority.


    "This is a gift. Can it be compared?"


    Ye Le looked up proudly and said.


    Pan Xiangyun opened the door of the refrigerator and began to take out the ingredients. He muttered gloomily, "do you still have low self-esteem for cup C? Then don''t live for cup B like me."


    "Hey, hey, it''s said that women who have been moistened by men will grow bigger. In the future, just find a man to often rub it for you."


    The blue dream butterfly thief smiled.


    "Well, blue dream butterfly, it turns out that you are a man..."


    Pan Xiangyun looked at her in amazement and said with a shocked face.


    "You wave hoof, what nonsense? I''m just listening to others. Hum, good intentions don''t pay off. I won''t tear your mouth!"


    Blue Mengdie is ashamed and annoyed. She stomps her feet to settle accounts with her. Her voice increases involuntarily.


    "Shh, don''t make trouble, keep your voice down!"


    As soon as ye Le''s face changed, he quickly lowered his voice and said.


    Pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie quickly shut their mouths, stuck out their tongues and made a face.


    "Everything is quiet. Mengdie helps Xiangyun wash vegetables. You cook. I''ll send soup to my sister!"


    Ye Lesheng a bowl of soup and whispered.


    "OK, I''ll put out three bowls of soup first, and then help her wash the dishes."


    Blue Mengdie swallowed her saliva, took out three bowls and began to serve soup.


    "Sister, let''s finish the soup and pad our stomach first?"


    Ye Le went upstairs and handed the soup to Ye Huan, who looked worried. Seeing ye Huan shaking his head, he said he was not in the mood to drink. He quickly whispered comfort: "sister, the longer the time, the greater the hope. Anyway, drink some soup to cushion his stomach!"


    "Well, all right!"


    Ye Huan is a person with a heavy heart. At the moment, he doesn''t want to eat, but looking at his sister''s eager eyes, he couldn''t bear to brush her kindness, nodded and took a sip of Tang.

 Chapter 729

    "Eh, what kind of soup did mom cook? It tastes strange, but it''s very fragrant."


    Ye Huan didn''t eat much at noon. He was not in the mood to drink. At the moment, he suddenly felt a little hungry while drinking the soup. Although he felt that the taste of the soup seemed to be different from that of the soup cooked by his mother, it seemed to be more fragrant.


    "Hum, my mother is eccentric. I must have heard that Ding Ning came to our house. She took out all her soup making skills. I just smell the taste and want to drink it."


    Ye Le swallowed his saliva. "No, I have to go down and have some soup. I''m almost hungry."


    "Go ahead. If everything goes well, we have to take care of mom at night. Don''t starve yourself."


    Ye Huan looked at her sister''s heartless appearance, but shook her head and smiled bitterly.


    "Well, I''ll come up after I drink the soup. Hold on for a while!"


    Ye Le can''t wait to go downstairs to drink soup. Ye Huan sips it, but his eyes are always staring at the door. There are lingering worries between his eyebrows.


    "Creak!"


    The door opened without warning. Ding Ning''s face was pale and mentally tired. He smiled at Ye Huan who was nervous and greeted him: "everything is going well!"


    "Woo woo..."


    Ye Huan repressed her mood all afternoon and couldn''t control it any more. The bowl in her hand fell to the ground with a "pa" and smashed. The tight string in her mind relaxed, which made her jump into Ding Ning''s arms and cry.


    Ye Le, who had just drunk two mouthfuls of soup, heard the sound of the broken bowl and his sister''s cry. He suddenly turned pale and burst into tears. The whole person was cold and cried with a "wow".


    Pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie''s faces also changed, and tears twinkled in their eyes. Although they had just come for a few days, sun Lanying loved them like a loving mother, making them feel the warmth of home. The good people said that if they didn''t, they wouldn''t be sad.


    "Lele... Don''t... don''t cry... You still have us... Wuwuwuwu!"


    The two women held Ye le and wanted to comfort her. A burst of sadness came from their heart. They couldn''t help crying.


    Ye Huan still had tears on her face. When she heard her sister''s cry, she couldn''t laugh or cry. She knew they must have misunderstood.


    Ding Ning weakly waved his hand: "Huanhuan, aunt is very weak now and won''t wake up until tomorrow. Don''t disturb her. Get me something to eat first. I''m starving."


    "Well, I''ll help you down. The soup has been cooked. Drink some soup mats first. I''ll make something for you!"


    Ye Huan is different from her sister. She has been sensible since childhood. She has nothing to do to help her mother cook and do housework. Her cooking is still quite good.


    "Well, hurry down. If you don''t go down, Lele won''t cry."


    Ding Ning said with a laugh.


    "I''m not afraid to faint, and I!"


    Ye Huan''s happy heart was about to jump out. He looked at Ding Ning with a red face and said, "I''m afraid you can''t do it."


    "Cut, I can''t? You''re provoking my dignity as a man. Sample, wait for me and see how you cry for mercy!"


    It''s about a man''s dignity. Even if Ding Ning is weak and wants to lie down and sleep immediately, he has to hold his mouth hard at the moment.


    "I don''t know who begged for mercy."


    Ye Huan is introverted. He has never said such explicit words. His face is red and becomes a big persimmon. He looks very cute. He said hard.


    Soon, knowing that it was a false alarm, ye le and others cried and laughed, and served Ding Ning like an old ancestor. Ye Huan and pan Xiangyun cooked in the kitchen. Ye le and blue Mengdie rubbed Ding Ning''s shoulders and beat his back like a servant girl, and lay on the sofa enjoying someone who was being served by the beauty.


    The two women cooked very well. They cooked in less than half an hour. Then they sat at the table and began to enjoy a happy dinner.


    Ding Ning consumed too much and was already hungry. He took a big bite of rice and looked like a hungry ghost.


    "It''s so hot. Why is it so hot? Are you hot?"


    Blue dream butterfly''s cheeks are red, her beautiful eyes flow, and she makes a fan with her hand to disperse the wind.


    "It''s not hot!"


    Ding Ning looked at her strangely. It was the end of November. The temperature at night was only more than ten degrees. How could it be hot.


    "I''m a little hot, too!"


    Pan Xiangyun''s face was also red. He wanted to take off his coat, but he stopped his impulse when he thought of the chest that made her feel inferior.


    "I''m fine. I guess it''s cooking!"


    Ye Huan said disapprovingly and helped Ding Ning into a big bowl of soup: "try it. This is the soup my mother made specially for you. Drink more."


    "It smells good. You drink it too!"


    Ding Ning took a deep breath and his spirit was refreshed. The standard of this soup was almost catching up with him.


    Just when he wanted to analyze what was put in the soup and how it was so fragrant, he suddenly felt a naughty little foot put on his thigh and kept teasing him.


    Ding Ning quietly looked at Ye Le, whose face was red and her eyes were as beautiful as silk, and smiled in her heart. She was really good at playing and even flirted under the table.


    Ye Le felt hot and dry as if he had drunk too much. He stared at Ding Ning and thought he was the most perfect prince charming. He couldn''t help but stretch out his feet and put them on his feet, constantly teasing him.


    Ding Ning was stunned and couldn''t laugh or cry. One foot was not enough. He had to flirt with himself with two feet.


    But soon he realized that it was wrong. Why did he have the third foot? Is it Ye Huan?


    Quietly looked at Ye Huan and saw that she was sitting upright. Her white face was like a layer of rouge. She was very cute.


    Ding Ning was secretly proud that he could let Ye Huan, who had always been steady, take the initiative to molest him. He felt very exciting.


    Soon, the fourth foot also came. Ding Ning''s face was covered with black lines. What happened to the two sisters? Can''t wait to make a promise.


    Inadvertently glanced at him, but found that Pan Xiangyun and blue Mengdie looked at him with watery eyes, which made him jump in his heart. Did they find out and quickly lowered their heads to drink soup.


    As he drank more than half of the soup in a large casserole, looking at the dry goods at the bottom of the casserole, Ding Ning only felt a rising heat. He was frightened and lay in the trough. Who wants to make up for himself?


    There are more than ten kinds of Chinese herbal medicines, such as Cistanche deserticola, Morinda officinalis, Eucommia ulmoides, shayuanzi, dodder, epimedium and so on. No wonder he felt that the soup tasted strange. He could have drunk it long ago. Unfortunately, he was distracted by Ye le and couldn''t care to taste it carefully.


    No, this medicine is effective not only for men, but also for women. It also has a strong aphrodisiac effect. These four little feet may not be the sisters of Ye Huan.


    Ding Ning was dizzy and lifted the table cloth. Sure enough, the four feet came from four girls, and the first one he thought was Ye le was actually blue Mengdie''s.


    Pills!


    Ding Ning moaned. The mermaid totem can absorb ordinary poisons, but it is useless for such drugs.


    In particular, the four girls now came up with drugs. They shouted hot in their mouth and began to take off their clothes. The beautiful scenery made him bleed at a glance, even his eyes were red, his brain was blank, and there was no reason to speak of


    When he came to his senses again, he felt refreshed and refreshed. Although the previous consumption had not been fully replenished, he also recovered more than half.


    Looking at the four girls lying in his arms, with the satisfaction of entertainment on his face, Ding Ning suddenly felt that his head was as big as a fight, and he felt like crying without tears.


    Originally, so many emotional debts were enough to give him a headache. He just accepted the agreed Ye Huan sisters. Now even pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie can catch all the unplanned ones.


    Men want to embrace each other and enjoy the happiness of the whole people, but it also needs to have an emotional foundation. He doesn''t really know pan Xiangyun and blue Mengdie very well. How should he end?


    If they are the kind of casual girls, it''s all right. He can be irresponsible, but the plum blossoms under several girls prove that they are innocent. How can he default?


    Also, what''s the matter with that pot of soup? It was Sun Lanying who cooked the soup for him. How could there be so many messy things, and it was obviously a prescription, not misplaced.


    Is it


    A flash of light flashed through Ding Ning''s mind. He ruled out the possibility of being framed. After all, if someone wanted to harm him and could easily clean him up when he lost his mind, there was only one possibility, that was Sun Lanying''s intention, but how could she do such a thing as ye Huan''s mother?


    Ding Ning smiled helplessly and suddenly understood sun Lanying''s intention. She must think that she has little time, but she can''t rest assured that the Ye Huan sisters want to make them mature rice before leaving. She just doesn''t know whether she wants to marry Ye Huan to herself? Or do you want to marry Ye le to yourself?


    He didn''t dare to imagine that sun Lanying would promise both sisters to him. After all, no matter who has a relationship with him, he can''t turn a blind eye to the other and will try his best to take care of her.


    Originally, all this was under her control, but unexpectedly, Ding Ning suddenly stunned her with a pulse interceptor and treated her, resulting in things completely out of control. By mistake, pan Xiangyun and blue Mengdie were also involved.


    Ding Ning is depressed and wants to die, but he is also secretly happy. After all, pan Xiangyun and blue Mengdie are also among the best beauties. They are also great stars with great potential in the future. As any man, it is a matter of pride to take their first time.


    Although he felt unhappy about sun Lanying''s calculation, he couldn''t hate her. After all, it was the selfishness of a mother to love her children.


    This is really... Stealing chicken can''t eat rice! Sun Lanying must wake up and know that she has brought her two daughters in. Her face must be wonderful, right? Ding Ning thought of some schadenfreude.


    He gently got up and looked at the messy crime scene. Ding Ning scratched his head, picked up the four girls and sent them back to their respective rooms. After all, it''s OK for everyone to know such a thing. Once he wakes up face-to-face, the embarrassing scene can be imagined.


    Just as he put the four women back in his room, cleaned up the scene and prepared to take a shower and change clothes, a long lost message suddenly rang out in his mind: "open Jingguan, create witch descendants, create reincarnation..."


    Ding Ning suddenly looked ecstatic. He thought he had the ability to inherit his family after opening the nine orifices. Unexpectedly, he restored the man''s function just after opening the sixth orifices. Happiness came so suddenly that he almost cried with joy.


    It''s just that the sentence of Chuang Wu in the message attracted his attention. Is he a witch now? Even future generations are descendants of the witch family? I just don''t know whether this so-called witch clan is the witch clan of Pangu great God or the Jiuli tribe where Chi you is located? Also, what is reincarnation? Can it be reincarnation to make a child?


    But these are not important. Ding Ning has happily begun to fantasize about the scene of children and grandchildren in the future. He likes children in his heart. He found that he has no fertility some time ago. Although he didn''t say it, he always pressed a big stone on his chest. Now the haze is gone, and everything else is no longer important.

 Chapter 730

    When the night was empty, Ding Ning sat on the sofa in the living room and tried to practice. After noticing his own changes, his face became very strange.


    For a long time, he operated the Bodhi Heart formula to circulate the outer heaven, and the true Qi gathered in the Dantian; The cultivation of "the resolution of the unknown heart" forms an internal circulation. Internal energy only circulates in the meridians and cannot reach the elixir field.


    Both of them are bridges based on the twelve meridians and the eight meridians of the extraordinary meridians, and take the subtle meridians as the operation route, but the true Qi and internal energy are completely different and irrelevant to each other.


    But at this moment, after the lower three orifices have been fully connected, the internal energy cultivated has even entered the Dantian along the newly opened orifices and merged with the true Qi, becoming a new energy he has never heard of.


    The most amazing thing is that as long as he operates the internal circulation, the external circulation will also run independently at the same time. The cultivation speed is many times faster than before.


    For a simple example, if the internal circulation is regarded as a machine for producing diesel, the external circulation is a machine for producing gasoline, while Dantian is a converter for mixing the oil produced by the two machines.


    Ding Ning was puzzled and didn''t know why such a change occurred. However, after the experiment, he found that the use of new energy was no different from that before, but its power seemed to have increased a lot. He thought it should be a good thing, so he let it go and named the new energy Zhenqi.


    The upper three orifices cultivate spirit and the lower three orifices cultivate Qi. What is the middle three orifices? Ding Ning is looking forward to it.


    Looking at the night outside the window, I took out my mobile phone and wanted to see the time. I found that I was afraid of disturbing sun Lanying before. After I shut down, I forgot to turn it on.


    He hurriedly turned on his mobile phone and missed the call. He kept flashing. He found that Luoxue, Xiaoyao, Lingyun, Xiao Nuo and Zhao Jingjing all called. He shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    It''s a happy thing to get the favor of beautiful women, but when there are too many beautiful women, it will also bring him a lot of burden and pressure. In particular, tonight''s mistake suddenly provoked four more, which made him secretly happy and deeply headache.


    After looking at the time, it was already more than three o''clock in the morning. It was not appropriate to call anyone back. They simply didn''t return. Thinking that ye Huan were extremely tired and couldn''t get up until half a morning, Ding Ning decided to go home first to see if her sister woke up. One was that she was in a bad mood and needed his company. The other was that he didn''t go home at night as soon as he came home, It''s really not like words.


    "Young master, you''re back!"


    As soon as he got home, the summer Marquis on duty came out like a ghost, greeting with a smile on his face.


    "By the way, brother Xia Hou, have you found out who deliberately asked for trouble with the group?"


    Ding Ning smiled and nodded, took out a pack of cigarettes, took out two and lit them respectively, took a deep breath and asked.


    When it comes to business, Xia Hou''s face became serious and said with some shame: "there are some thorny things. Who is deliberately targeting US? These specific people are secretive and unwilling to say anything. However, we can see from some clues that it should be a big man in Yanjing. I''m afraid it will take some time to find out."


    "Big man in Yanjing?"


    Ding Ning''s mouth has a meaningful radian, which is not beyond his expectation. Hyundai Group does have such strength to invite some so-called big people.


    "Hey! I hate such intrigues. It''s better to be a mercenary. It''s simple and direct. Whoever is unhappy will be killed with a gun and a knife!"


    Xia Hou took a puff of smoke and said with a depressed face in the curl of green smoke.


    "Well, don''t complain. Let the brothers focus on the people of the modern group. This is probably their dirty trick."


    Ding Ning patted Xia Hou on the shoulder.


    "Hyundai Group? I remember. The last time the shitty young director of Hyundai Group talked about cooperation with the group, he was very arrogant. When I drove them away with people, the guy still shouted to let us wait. I didn''t take it seriously when he just said the scene. I didn''t expect that the damn Korean stick came to hell. MD, it should have broken his dog leg at that time."


    Xia Hou was furious when he heard the speech, clenched his fist and said angrily. "Young master, why don''t I go..."


    "No, good will be rewarded and evil will be rewarded. It''s not that it''s not time to report. For a Korean stick, you need to arrange someone to watch his every move."


    For fear of Xia Hou''s impulse, Ding Ning quickly comforted.


    "OK, I''ll arrange someone to watch them now. Koryo sticks are so arrogant in China. I really don''t understand how anyone can be an accomplice to them."


    Xia Hou took a deep breath, forcibly restrained his anger and muttered angrily.


    "By the way, where''s the wolf? Why didn''t I see him when I came back this time."


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered that he didn''t see ye Sirius this time, and asked strangely.


    "We didn''t tell the second young master about your accident. He thought you had been working in Yanjing. Isn''t the second young master''s Restaurant going to open? Just after the second young master lived in the seaside fishing village for a while, he volunteered to go to the fishing village to help contact and buy Seafood ingredients."


    Xia Hou was afraid that Ding Ning thought Ye Sirius didn''t care. He quickly explained that they all liked Ye Sirius''s silent young man.


    "Hehe, the little wolf has no father or mother since childhood. He grew up among wolves, but he is grateful to everyone who helped him. He was chased and killed by the Qin family some time ago. After being injured, he was saved by a couple in the fishing village. It is said that the fishermen on the beach were badly squeezed by the profiteers who bought seafood. The seafood he worked hard to salvage can''t sell much. He must want to take the opportunity to help him They''ll do it. Anyway, we don''t need that little money. Let him do it. "


    Ding Ning quickly reacted, looked at Ye Sirius higher, and said with a smile.


    "Well, but will the second young master get into trouble with those profiteers?"


    Xia Hou experienced too much darkness and looked deeper. For fear of Ding Ning''s youth, he immediately said politely: "those profiteers may not dare to provoke the second young master, but they are afraid that they will retaliate against the fishermen. The second young master will do bad things with good intentions."


    Ding Ning looked stunned. Yes, he didn''t expect that those seafood buyers were not afraid. Don''t forget that the Qin family is still looking for ye Sirius everywhere, After thinking for a while, he said in a deep voice: "well, when you come back to see the little wolf, you tell him that if you want to really help those fishermen, let them stop fishing seafood, catch starfish and even breed them. I''ll be responsible for the acquisition, and how much I have."


    "Starfish? Why do you want so many starfish, young master?"


    Xia Hou asked in surprise. In his impression, starfish is not a valuable thing.


    "Drug raw materials. The drugs I developed need a large number of starfish as raw materials. I''m afraid the price of starfish will rise in the future."


    Ding Ning smiled with confidence. With the production and listing of Midou oral liquid, starfish, which used to be worthless, as one of the main raw materials of Midou oral liquid, I''m afraid it will soon rise. Although it won''t be fried into a sky high price, the price will at least be dozens of times higher than now.


    Although he authorized the production right of Midou oral liquid to the state, he will not fight for any interests. So far, Shengtang international pharmaceutical is the only authorized manufacturer of Midou oral liquid in the country. Although the plant is still under construction, the collection of raw materials should also start now.


    After chatting with Xia Hou again, Ding Ning entered the room and saw that the snow had fallen asleep. With a pity kiss on her forehead, she crept to her sister''s room.


    The door was unlocked. Ding Ning quietly pushed the door open, but unexpectedly found that his sister was not in the room, which surprised him. He quickly looked around, but he didn''t see her in the whole villa.


    Ding Ning was inexplicably flustered. Did her sister go out? But at the thought that it was impossible for my sister to go out so late, and Xia Hou was always at the door. If my sister went out, he wouldn''t tell him, so he immediately dispelled the doubt.


    Can''t my sister go to the roof after waking up?


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning hurried to the roof. There was no light on the roof. Only a slim figure sat on the chair of the flower house in the night and slowly tasted a glass of red wine.


    Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief, but when he saw that more than half of the bottle of red wine on the table had gone down, he was furious. He strode forward and grabbed the glass in his sister''s hand. He was furious and drank: "drink, drink, drink, drink, you''re almost an alcoholic now. It''s so cold. You don''t know what to drink here if you don''t sleep. You don''t know how to cherish your body!"


    Ding Qianlie gently raised his head and looked at him drunk and confused. In the hazy moonlight, the pretty face without makeup didn''t know when it was full of tears, which suddenly hurt Ding Ning''s heart. The full anger suddenly disappeared. He squatted down trembling and gently wiped her tears with her face, "Sister, what''s the matter with you? What''s unhappy in your heart? Tell me, why are you hiding here drinking muggy wine? Do you know that you hurt me so much?"


    "Tell you? Hehe, how can I tell you? I''m a woman. I also want someone to hurt, love and rely on. Is it useful for me to tell you?"


    Ding led hunting hysterically roared, and the crystal tears overflowed into his eyes and wet the perfect cheek.


    "Sister, I..."


    Ding Ning was speechless and filled with pity and guilt. Yes, no matter how strong her sister is, she is still a woman after all. She will also be tired and vulnerable.


    If she hadn''t managed Longteng group for herself, she would have married someone she likes at her age. Maybe she even had children. Maybe it''s time to consider her life.


    "Say, you say, what can you give me? Can you accompany me when I''m lonely? Can you let me rely when I need to rely on my shoulder? Can you boo me when I''m tired? Can you accompany me when I''m unhappy?"


    With tears in his eyes, Ding Qianlie finally burst into tears and sneered: "you can''t. You have too many women to accompany, and you have too many confidants to comfort. What am I, sister? Hehe, what is sister in your heart..."


    "Sister, stop talking. I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I''m wrong. I promise I won''t come back so late in the future!"


    Ding Ning thought his sister was angry that he didn''t go home at night as soon as he came back. Although he could shirk that he came back so late because he was treating sun Lanying, he looked at Ding''s pear blossom with rain, and twitched painfully. He was embarrassed like a wrong child. He sincerely apologized.


    "You''re wrong? Hehe, you''re right. You''re the young master of the Ding family. What can you do wrong? I''m just your dry sister. I''m not qualified to take care of you. I want to stay by myself for a while. You go."


    Ding led hunting to turn his head and wiped his tears. Her eyes were full of sadness and disappointment. What she cared about was not how late Ding Ning came back, but whether he had her in his heart.

 Chapter 731

    Ding Ning stood there at a loss and looked at his sister''s sad look. His heart hurt very much.


    He has always regarded her as his sister. In his impression, his sister is a goddess who is high above and does not eat human fireworks, which makes him have a sacred sense that can only be viewed from a distance and can not be blasphemed. Although he is proud of having such a sister, he subconsciously gives birth to a sense of distance.


    But at this moment, the goddess seemed to fall into the world and lose her magic power. For the first time, she showed her vulnerability and weakness in front of him, which made him want to hold her in his arms and take good care of her.


    Although he felt that this was inappropriate. After all, she was his sister, the inexplicable impulse in his heart still made him reach out and pull her up, hold her tightly in his arms, and whispered in her ear: "sister, I''m really wrong. Don''t be angry, OK? I feel so bad in my heart. I blame me for ignoring your feelings..."


    Ding farrier didn''t expect Ding Ning to be so bold. His whole body was stiff. Then he relaxed again, and his tearful eyes burst out a color of shame and surprise. Did the fool finally understand?


    "Elder sister, I know I''m not good. I provoked one woman after another to make you angry. I know it''s wrong, and I don''t want to, but I can''t control myself. When I meet a beautiful girl I like, I can''t help approaching, and then I get together inexplicably... Do you think a person''s heart can really be divided into many parts? But I can guarantee that I and each of them People are sincere when they are together, sister, do you think I''m the biggest bastard in the world... "


    Ding Ning provoked too many emotional debts, which also brought him a great psychological burden. Usually no one can tell, but at the moment, when it comes to the emotional place, he unknowingly confided his voice in the face of his most trusted sister.


    "You are a big bastard!"


    Ding Qianlie never felt so close to Ding Ning. Her previous grievances disappeared with a strong sense of happiness. She twisted her body, changed a more comfortable position, and snuggled up in his arms.


    "I also think I''m a big asshole, but I don''t want to give up every girl, I can''t bear to give up, and I don''t want to give up. Am I very selfish? As long as I think of them leaving, I''ll be with other men, my heart hurts like a needle. Sometimes I wonder, what''s the matter with me? Why do I have such a strong desire for possession."


    Ding Ning said with a wry smile.


    "Stop talking. Are you thinking about other women when you are with me? Is your sister so unattractive?"


    Ding farrier said angrily.


    "Of course, it''s not that my sister is not charming, but that my sister is too charming. It''s like a high goddess. Even my brother doesn''t dare to approach or blaspheme. Who else dares to pursue it?"


    Ding Ning thought her sister wanted to prove something because she felt pity for herself and felt that no one wanted to pursue. She quickly coaxed her tongue with a lotus flower.


    However, as a commercial goddess, Ding Qianlie doesn''t know how many crazy pursuits she has to deal with young Junyan who thinks she is excellent every day. She takes great pains to reduce the opportunity to show her face in public and reduce her influence. Otherwise, where businessmen will not attend all kinds of cocktail parties to expand their communication contacts.


    "Hum, you bold guy, what else do you dare not do? Dare not blaspheme? I took my sister''s first time. Now I''m cheap and good!"


    The more he listened, the more wrong he was. He felt that if he didn''t have the cheek to explain the truth, I''m afraid the bastard whose EQ had plummeted in front of him didn''t know when he would be enlightened. He immediately blushed and said shyly.


    "Ah? Elder sister, what did you say just now? What was the first time? Was it... A Bodhisattva in white?"


    Ding''s words seemed like a bolt from the blue, which exploded in Ding Ning''s ear, and his brain was blank for a moment.


    Half a day later, a spiritual light flashed through my mind like a blessing. I thought of the white Bodhisattva who saved the suffering the night when his body changed and gave birth to the double-sided Buddha after being eaten back by the merciful palm. I couldn''t help crying out.


    "What Bodhisattva in white? People were just wearing white that night!"


    Listening to his sweetheart calling himself a Bodhisattva in white, Ding Qianlie immediately felt as sweet as drinking honey and said with a shy face.


    "No, it''s the Bodhisattva in white. We also practiced great joy Zen."


    Ding Ning said with a dignified look. In his heart, his sister is as holy as the white Bodhisattva, which makes people unable to look directly at him.


    "Hate, don''t say!"


    Ding Qianlie was thin skinned and flushed. He broke away from his arms and covered his mouth with his hand. A pair of autumn water cut pupils were full of strong affection.


    Looking at her sister''s shy little daughter, Ding Ning was instantly filled with happiness, stretched out her hand and held her tightly in her arms, lowered her head and printed the attractive red lips


    "Uh... No... don''t... uh..."


    Ding Qianlie didn''t expect that he would be so direct. His ashamed ears were red. He beat his back desperately with his pink fist, but soon melted into his kiss. His fist stretched out and his backhand hugged his strong back harder and harder, tighter and tighter!


    Sister said no? But women''s words have to be listened to in reverse, that is to say.


    Ding Ning was not the first brother who didn''t understand anything for a long time. He had been able to accurately grasp a woman''s state of mind. Finally, he was smart. Ding led the hunter to hum, and his soul was about to fly


    The roaring wind began! Dark clouds covered the bright moon. The first rain in Ninghai since autumn came unexpectedly. The rapid raindrops knocked on the glass of the flower house and made a crackling sound, covering a room of spring!


    The rain came quickly, but it didn''t go slowly. It didn''t stop until the sky was white!


    The sound in the flower house gradually calmed down. Looking at Ding Xianlie, who was so lazy that he didn''t want to lift his eyelids, Ding Ning was full of unprecedented satisfaction.


    Gently stroked her dark and beautiful long hair, and softly said, "sister, I want you to give me a baby."


    "Well, anyway, the Ding family has a small population. It''s only happy to have more mothers."


    Ding Zhanglie opened her star eyes excitedly and said shyly. Finally, she got her wish and immersed her heart in deep happiness.


    "Well, we have to work hard!"


    Ding Ning smiled at the corners of his mouth, dishonestly stepped up and down, and there were signs of being ready to move. Frightened Ding took hunting away from his arms like a frightened little rabbit, and said bitterly with a small mouth: "I have two at most, and you can find another woman!"


    Ding Ning immediately stopped fighting and said with a dry smile, "elder sister, I''ve wronged you!"


    "There''s nothing to be wronged. I was the child''s daughter-in-law designated by my mother. As your sister and fiancee, I can turn a blind eye to your affair, but I have one condition!"


    Ding Qianlie was uncomfortable with his sneaky eyes. He casually put on his clothes to cover up the graceful curve and said very seriously.


    "You said that as long as I can do it, I will never be vague!"


    Seeing that her sister was so generous, Ding Ning immediately made a serious statement, but she was secretly nervous. She didn''t know what conditions her sister would put forward!


    Seeing his nervous appearance, Ding Qianlie couldn''t help smiling. He turned his eyes angrily and said sour: "look at your nervous appearance, as if I would let you leave those women."


    Ding Ning was seen through his mind. He scratched the back of his head and smiled awkwardly.


    "My condition is that you must catch up with Murong Yanran and ask her to bring me tea and water!"


    Ding led the hunter overbearing and pinched the little man''s waist. He said seriously, but he was secretly proud. Hum, Murong chick, dare to fight with me. See how I deal with you when you enter the door.


    "Ah!"


    Ding Ning''s mouth is open enough to swallow a big duck egg. He looks at his sister who is smiling secretly. His heart is cold. Is she too vindictive?


    "Ah, what? If you can''t do it, cancel the benefits for you and other women. I''ll do what I say!"


    Ding Qianlie restored the iceberg goddess fan again, and said without doubt.


    "Oh!"


    Ding Ning''s face collapsed and succumbed to her sister''s obscenity, but she was happy in her heart. She smiled at her little sister. For our happiness, she can only wrong you.


    "Hum, don''t look like a bitter gourd face. It''s just what you want! Virtue!"


    Ding took hunting''s eye like a torch, and glanced at Ding Ning disdainfully, with an expression that had already seen through you.


    "Sample, I''ll give you three colors. You''ve opened a dyeing workshop. Don''t forget that I''m the head of the family. See how I deal with you!"


    Ding Ning was seen through his mind and was ashamed. In order to establish his family sovereignty, he shook his husband''s gang with fear. He grabbed Ding Qianlie on the table and pressed it up in her scream


    At lunch, the atmosphere on the table was very strange. When it snowed, I sometimes looked at Ding Qianlie with a drooping head and silent, and sometimes looked at Ding Ning with flying eyebrows. I always felt that something she didn''t know had happened. Otherwise, how could my sister look like a gentle and lovely little daughter-in-law.


    Looking at the suspicious eyes of falling snow, Ding Ning secretly laughed. Women really need men to conquer. Look at my sister, how gentle she is now.


    Rubbed Snow''s small head: "snow, brother, I''ll go with you to see how the restaurant is prepared in the afternoon."


    "Really?"


    Snow was surprised and blinked. The restaurant could have opened for a long time. It was because Ding Ning didn''t come back that she didn''t officially open for business, but she also occasionally went to the restaurant to cook for uncle Ling and them.


    "Well, I''ll take a look at your restaurant and help you transform it. By the way, I''ll talk to Uncle Ling about something!"


    Ding Ning said in high spirits that Xiao Chunan is back now, and uncle Ling can officially indicate his identity with Chu Yunxiu. The reunion of the Lingyun family is also good news for him!


    "I have nothing to do this afternoon. I also want to see it, okay?"


    Ding Qianlie carefully looked at Ding Ning''s face and asked timidly. She was completely afraid now. There was no limit to the animal''s energy. She couldn''t even hold up after practicing great joy Zen. She was killed.


    "Sure, let''s go and have a look together!"


    Ding Ning took Ding''s hand, looked at her gently and said that everything was so beautiful.


    Looking at their unusual intimacy, snow chuckled. As a woman, she couldn''t see Ding Qianlie''s affection for Ding Ning, but she didn''t pierce the layer of window paper. It seems that it was finally natural last night.


    "Yes!"


    Ding Zhanglie''s heart jumped when he was looked at by his hot eyes. He wanted to get rid of his hand, but he couldn''t loosen it. He thought of falling snow and looked at it. Suddenly, he blushed with shame and bowed his head in shame.


    Ding Ning was very happy when she saw it. She knew that she still couldn''t adapt for a while. She had to find out as soon as possible, otherwise it would be unfair to her. She said proudly: "snow falls, and you''ll be your sister-in-law in the future!"

 Chapter 732

    "Hee hee, Hello, sister-in-law!"


    The falling snow changed its mouth naturally.


    Ding Qianlie''s pink cheeks were crimson and spat: "snow, don''t listen to him. What sister-in-law is so ugly that she will call sister-in-law in the future!"


    "Sister, you have to face the reality. What''s the matter with calling your sister? You must call your sister-in-law."


    Ding Ning said realistically.


    "Bah, you really think I don''t know your relationship with Luoxue? Do you think it''s appropriate for her to call my sister-in-law?"


    Ding Qianlie blushed and said angrily.


    Snow didn''t expect to be shot while lying down. She buried her head red and didn''t dare to speak.


    "Then call me sister!"


    Ding Ning scratched his head in embarrassment. It was his own women. What''s the matter with calling his sister-in-law?


    "By the way, take time to call your confidants back and formally meet them. You should make some things clear, so as not to be so unclear as now!"


    Ding Qianlie seems to have returned to the role of his sister. Opening his mouth makes Ding Ning''s face more bitter than balsam pear. This is to stab him in his heart!


    But looking at Ding Qianlie didn''t look like a joke. Ding Ning could only be careless: "it depends. Wait until they are free!"


    "Ding Ning, I don''t want to interfere with your feelings, and I don''t mind that you have three wives and four concubines!"


    Ding Qianlie saw the meaning of his evasion, He looked at him very seriously and said, "but do you think it''s appropriate to sneak like this? People are terrible. You''re a man. Others say you''re romantic at most, but they''re all girls. Once such a thing gets out, it will have a great impact on their reputation. At that time, there will be all kinds of ugly words. Do you want to see this scene?"


    "I..."


    Ding Ning really never thought about this. He was ashamed and speechless. When he thought about it carefully, what his sister said was very reasonable. He just thought about beauty, but he never considered their reputation. He kept saying that he was responsible, but in fact, he had been running away subconsciously and didn''t consider them at all.


    However, although he had the idea of marrying them and was working hard for them, he still didn''t know what to do. He immediately looked at Ding Qianlie seriously: "sister, what do you say now?"


    "I want to invite them to be guests with me. I want to have a frank talk with them. You have two feet... No, you have two feet. You don''t know how many boats there are. Although those rich families and nobles don''t know how many women there are, there can only be one on the surface. After all, the laws of the country are here. So, who do you intend to treat as your wife on the surface Having a charter can also give you an explanation to other women. I know it''s difficult for you, but just avoiding can''t solve the problem. Taking advantage of this opportunity, I intend to give them a chance to choose again. If they choose to give up you, you don''t have to miss it. If they choose to stay with you, then I will sincerely treat them as sisters. "


    Said Ding zhengse.


    Ding Ning''s face was cloudy and sunny, and he thought it was a good way. He just thought that some once intimate women would leave him. His heart was uncomfortable, but his sister was tolerant enough to do so. What else could he ask for? A forced twist is not sweet. If people don''t want to, they can''t force people to stay with them.


    "You have nothing to hesitate about. This is also a test. If they are willing to stay, it means they love you to the bone. I will sincerely admit that if they are not willing to stay, they can only say that they don''t love you enough and women who don''t love you enough will leave you sooner or later. It''s better to break up quickly than long pain , I will not treat them badly and will give them the compensation they want. "


    Ding led the hunter to see Ding Ning''s hesitation, frowned and said seriously.


    "Well, sister, you decide!"


    Ding Ning said unhappily. He wanted to take out the marriage letter specially approved by the head. At the moment, he was suddenly in no mood. Real gold is not afraid of fire to test whether they are true or false to themselves.


    "Brother, I will never leave you!"


    Seeing that Ding Ning was not in a high mood, Luoxue quietly stretched out his hand and comforted him in a soft voice.


    "I''m fine. Have a meal. Go to your restaurant after dinner. I''m going to add something to you on the basis of your decoration."


    Ding Ning forced a smile, tore away the topic and distracted himself.


    "Add what?"


    Falling snow is very cooperative and looks forward to it. She asks with great interest.


    "Go to the scene and see it. You''ll know then!"


    Ding Ning smiled and said mysteriously.


    He always feels indebted to the falling snow. The decoration style of the restaurant is determined by him, but he has been busy for a long time. He wants to skillfully add runes to the restaurant to make her restaurant the most beautiful place in the world.


    "OK, then I''ll wait for my brother''s surprise!"


    Snow happily said that for her, Ding Ning would be very happy to accompany her to the restaurant. The rest is not important.


    Snow''s sensible and clever make Ding Ning warm in his heart. The woman who never competed and silently stood behind him and supported him has already deeply lived in his heart, and no one can replace her.


    Ding Qianlie looked at this scene and didn''t speak. Although she knew that maybe she could win ding Ning''s favor by being obedient like Luoxue, Luoxue could, but she couldn''t.


    Because it''s enough to have a snowfall around him. She is not only Ding Ning''s woman, but also his sister. Her eldest sister is like a mother. She wants to guard for him and help him plan his future life. Even if Ding Ning doesn''t like it, she must do so. Is this her responsibility and obligation, her mission and the significance of her existence.


    Shengtang pharmaceutical, an unknown new company, has occupied a place in Ninghai pharmaceutical industry in less than two months.


    There is no other reason, just because it is the only designated dealer of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia instruments. As traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia has become one of the hottest industries at present, it has been gradually popularized and applied in the clinic of major hospitals in Ninghai, has achieved good reputation and practical results, and has begun to slowly penetrate and spread to provinces and cities.


    The staff of Shengtang pharmaceutical are busy with pain and happiness every day. The snowy orders have made the dynamics instrument in short supply. The first thing Ling Fei does every day is to call ledi''s unable Xia Ziyu to urge him to speed up production.


    The hot sales volume, coupled with the four energetic and capable generals Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian, soon made Shengtang pharmaceutical enter the development trend of a virtuous circle, and the prospect is very good.


    Chu Yunxiu has been very nervous recently. Since she came to the company as chief financial officer, she has been like a duck to water in her work and has won the trust of President Jia.


    This was originally a good thing, but she always felt that President Jia looked at her in the wrong eyes. It was full of affection and love. It was normal for her boss to have ideas about beautiful female subordinates in the workplace. What''s more, the boss was always polite. He just cared about her life, but didn''t have any excessive behavior, She once secretly rejoiced in her charm.


    But a while ago, when she even dreamed of doing something shameful with President Jia at night, her heart was full of strong unease. Although she was usually bold and aggressive, she once encouraged Lingyun to marry a rich man, but she was still very traditional in her bones, otherwise she would not live alone for her husband who had been missing for more than 20 years.


    Am I in love with him? Otherwise, why do you even dream of him? No, I won''t. I love Ling Fei and my husband.


    Chu Yunxiu sat in the director''s office, thinking about her mind in a trance, shaking her head desperately to throw this terrible idea out of her mind, but there was always president Jia''s gentle and caring eyes, which made her feel very kind and warm, just like Ling Fei''s eyes.


    Are they actually one person? Thinking of this, Chu Yunxiu was inspired all over, trying to put this unrealistic idea behind her, and a bitter smile appeared on her face. How is it possible? They can''t be a person. They are different in stature, height and even appearance. Maybe they care about themselves the same, so they will have this illusion! However, why are their behaviors, even some subtle habits, so similar?


    Chu Yunxiu''s heart is full of entanglement and pain. Although she doesn''t want to admit it, she has to admit that she likes president Jia who has the same doting eyes as her husband.


    This made her heart very flustered and felt that she should talk to someone, but who could she talk to? After thinking about it, only daughter Lingyun is left.


    Hum, this dead girl really found her husband and forgot her mother. Since she established a relationship with Ding Ning, she can''t even see a shadow at ordinary times except calling her to say hello.


    Chu Yunxiu picked up the phone on his desk and dialed Ling Yun''s number: "yun''er, what are you doing? Are you free?"


    "Mom, what''s the matter? Didn''t you get into any trouble?"


    Ling Yun is still very nervous. The mother who always likes to make trouble thinks she has made another trouble. She asks vigilantly.


    "I can''t call you if I have nothing to do? I think my daughter can''t do it, you little heartless..."


    Chu Yunxiu felt wronged for a while. His mouth was like a machine gun. He began to scold Lingyun.


    "Stop, stop, mom, if you have something to say, hang up if you have nothing to do, I''m busy now!"


    Lingyun couldn''t stand his mother''s wordiness and hurriedly said.


    "What are you doing? What are you doing? Isn''t Ding Ning capable now? I can''t afford you and still expect you to go out to earn money? Don''t give me this set. Now come to the company to find me immediately. I have something to find you. It''s very important."


    Chu Yunxiu said unhappily.


    "Mom, I''m really busy. Ding Ning can afford me, but I can''t really be a lazy moth? Did you say no on the phone?"


    Lingyun begged helplessly that she was really busy now. She was busy practicing.


    At the last moment of Longmu Island, Ding Ning gave Jenny the possibility of survival instead of her, which greatly stimulated her.


    Facts have proved that Ding Ning did the right thing. If Ding Ning had not released Jenny but her, they might have died,


    She is a very sensitive woman. She doesn''t blame Ding Ning, but herself. It''s useless. If she can be more powerful than Jenny, Ding Ning will give her the hope of survival at that time.


    With Ding Ning''s mystery and growing stronger, more and more women gathered around him. Each of them made her feel inferior, and made her feel the growing gap with Ding Ning.


    If she doesn''t try to become stronger, even if Ding Ning will not abandon her because of her old love, she is embarrassed to stay with him again. Her fate track has changed involuntarily with binding Ding Ning.

 Chapter 733

    "Mom, mom wants to... Want to... Resign!"


    Chu Yunxiu said coyly.


    She came to work in the company. After all, she trusted Ding Ning''s relationship on the premise of making trouble. She couldn''t say the words "resignation".


    But she was afraid that if she stayed in the company again, she could not help but have something with President Jia. She didn''t want to apologize to Ling Fei.


    "What? You''re waiting for me in the company. I''ll be there right away."


    Lingyun immediately sent out the scream of high pitched Bei. He couldn''t care about his cultivation. He hung up the phone, stood up and left.


    "Yun, wait a minute, you..."


    Jenny has been looking at Lingyun''s cultivation in boredom. Seeing that she seems to be going out, she immediately shouted excitedly.


    "What''s the matter? I''m waiting for something urgent!"


    Lingyun looked at Jenny blankly. She was angry and anxious. She thought her mother had committed the problem of being lazy again and decided to scold her severely to wake her up.


    "Are you going out like this? Let men visit?"


    Jenny pointed to the sweating clouds and said with a narrow voice.


    Lingyun remembered that she was only wearing underwear when she practiced "wild body cultivation". Just now, in a hurry, she forgot this. She almost ran naked, spit out her tongue and patted her forehead: "I was so excited that I almost forgot. I went to take a shower first."


    "Where are you going? Can I accompany you?"


    Jenny''s eyes flashed a look of expectation. She was bored to death except in dingning''s house or Lingyun''s villa these two days.


    Lingyun hesitated and nodded: "yes, but you have to do some camouflage."


    "Yeah! No problem!"


    Jenny jumped up happily and ran to make up happily.


    Ling Yun smiled bitterly and shook her head. Jenny was really restless. She wanted to call Ding Ning, but after some consideration, she decided to listen to Chu Yunxiu''s ideas first.


    In the garden house on the 16th of the four seasons spring city, when five women eat, the atmosphere is very strange.


    It is reasonable to say that sun Lanying''s recovery should have been a great joy, but after the four girls forced to smile and celebrate, they became silent and dodged their eyes. No one dared to look at anyone.


    After all, although they lost their reason last night, they didn''t have any impression. When they think of one dragon and four Phoenix, their faces are hot.


    The Ye Huan sisters were ready and had no resistance to it. Just when they thought that Pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie had also become Ding Ning''s women, they felt a little sour and unhappy, as if half of their toys had been robbed.


    Pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie are even more oppressed. Although they all have a good feeling for Ding Ning, they haven''t reached the level that he has to.


    They can keep their innocence up to now. It can be seen that they are also very conservative in their bones. In particular, Ding Ning took away their tenderness and softness. At this time, he turned his eyes and said, "you take me as free labor!"


    "You are my apprentice. You know what respecting teachers means? If you don''t want to, I''ll book you a ticket back to Yanjing now."


    Ding Ning said with a straight face.


    As soon as he heard that he was going to send her back to Yanjing, he gently counseled her immediately, smiled and said, "I have something to do. Shifu, you are busy. Let me take care of this little thing!"


    "By the way, how about the introduction to traditional Chinese medicine, Huangdi Neijing, Qianjin recipe, synopsis of the golden chamber, differentiation of febrile diseases, difficult menstruation, treatise on Febrile and miscellaneous diseases and Shennong herbal classic I asked you to recite?"


    Ding Ning didn''t intend to let her go like this and asked without a trace of smoke and anger.


    Gentle and bitter face: "I can''t understand such obscure things. Where can I recite them?"


    "Can''t understand? That''s because you don''t have a foundation. I don''t want you to memorize by rote, but to let you understand the memory and master it. If you can''t even bear this pain, you''d better give up and I''ll save trouble!"


    Ding Ning drove the car and said expressionless. He''s not kidding. If he can''t even recite these medical classics, he''s really not suitable for learning traditional Chinese medicine, so as not to mislead others and himself.


    "I... I''ll recite it well. I''m sure I can recite it."


    She bit her teeth gently and said with a firm face. She has never been a person who likes to admit defeat. She will never shrink back when she decides.


    "In fact, you don''t have any talent in traditional Chinese medicine, and I don''t think much of you. Instead of training a quack doctor to kill people in the future, I''d rather not accept you as an apprentice or give up."


    Ding Ning doesn''t mean to joke at all. Medicine is a very rigorous thing. Children don''t play at home. They can play with tenderness and softness at ordinary times, but he is very serious in his attitude towards medicine.


    "I won''t give up. Even if I can''t become the best famous doctor, I will never become a life-threatening quack."


    Gentle and soft eyes said firmly. The beautiful faces were distorted by Ding Ning''s contempt.


    Xiao Yao looked at her painfully, but as a sister, she could only encourage her to support her and would never drag her back. She could see that Ding Ning was deliberately motivating her.


    "Then I''ll wait and see. I hope you do what you say. Otherwise, never say you''re my apprentice. I can''t afford to lose that man."


    Unfortunately, Ding Ning is ruthless. He never thinks there is any shortcut to the way of medicine, nor does he think that traditional Chinese medicine is the patent of genius. As long as he can bear hardships, have perseverance and work hard, even mediocre talents will become an excellent traditional Chinese medicine. In order to motivate this only apprentice, he is well intentioned.


    "Hum, wait and see. I will never embarrass you."


    Gentle and soft, angry, said stubbornly.


    "Well, since you''re not convinced, I''ll give you three months to recite all these medical works to me. Then I''ll assess you. I don''t ask you to recite them back, but you must have an understanding memory and never allow any mistakes. If there are any mistakes, you can save yourself and pack up and go back to Yanjing."


    Ding Ning said coldly.


    "How can three months be possible? Is it too harsh?"


    Xiaoyao finally couldn''t help it. He asked timidly, trying to buy more time for his best friend.


    Her gentle face also changed. She had a good memory. She was also a Xueba at school. She was confident that she could swallow these medical works in three months, but it was impossible to master them all.


    "My requirements for her have been very relaxed. When I recited these medical books, it took only one and a half months. I gave her three months. If she still couldn''t recite them, she was really not qualified to be my apprentice!"


    Although Ding Ning''s tone was a little gentle, the indisputable taste was self-evident. Xiao Yao could only shrug his shoulders to show that he could not help.


    "Well, I''ll do it. If I can''t do it then, you don''t have to say. I''ll pack up my things and go back to Yanjing by myself."


    The gentle and soft character is stubborn and has always been disobedient. Ding Ning caught the point of death. After being excited, he blushed and made a military order with a thick neck.


    "Don''t worry, it''s also a teacher and apprentice. I''ll pay for the air ticket at that time. It''s when you travel to Ninghai."


    Ding Ning was so angry that he didn''t pay for his life. He choked softly and couldn''t speak for a long time. He turned his head and looked out of the window, wheezing and panting.


    Ding Ning flashed a proud smile at the corner of his mouth. Sample, since he got on my thief ship and didn''t squeeze out all your potential, I don''t deserve to be your master.


    He didn''t tell the gentle and soft that understanding sexual memory will make her recite these famous works faster, more accurately and more conveniently. This itself is a scientific learning method, but he used this exciting way to preach to her. If she can''t understand his good intentions and don''t have this understanding, it can only be said that she is really not suitable for studying medicine.


    Ding Qianlie always sat on the copilot smiling and silent. She didn''t think how demanding Ding Ning''s requirements were. People must be motivated to do anything. When she studied abroad, she recited half a library book in three months, and didn''t think it was too difficult. The most important thing is to be interested. Only when she is interested can she improve her learning efficiency.

 Chapter 734

    There is never a shortcut to success. No matter mediocre or genius, if you want to succeed, you have to pay far more diligence and sweat than ordinary people.


    Thinking of this, Ding took hunting''s eyes and took a soft look at Ding Ning. He felt that his sister and brother still had something in common in this regard. He must have suffered a lot over the years.


    Others only see their success aura in their respective fields on the surface, but they don''t know the efforts and sweat behind them.


    It seems that she sensed her sister''s eyes. Ding Ning quietly stretched out her hand and held her sister''s soft pancreas. Ding led the hunter with a red face but didn''t break free. She just turned her head and pretended to enjoy the scenery outside the window as if nothing had happened.


    His fingers scratched naughtily in Ding Ning''s palm, which made his mind ripple for a while. Sure enough, the conquered goddess also took off her disguise and looked more like a naughty and lovely virtuous wife.


    Falling snow sat in the middle of the back row, and saw this scene quietly quietly smiling, deliberately leaning forward, shielding them for secretly flirting. After all, now gentle and gentle, Xiao Yao thought that Ding Jie hunting was Ding Ning''s close sister, and they could not see it well.


    The traffic in Ninghai is even more congested than that in Yanjing. It took more than an hour to stop and walk.


    The three girls sitting in the back row chattered. With the snow covering, no one found the difference between the two in front.


    Ding Qianlie Haochi bit her lower lip and tried to resist the urge to groan in her throat. She always turned her head and looked out of the window. Her cloud like hair covered her crimson skin like rouge and a pair of beautiful autumn pupils that could drip water.


    This smelly boy is so brave that he can make an inch to tease others. However, the feeling of cheating is really exciting and people like it!


    Ding led the hunter''s eyes as shy as water and thought about it. He was uneasy and didn''t dare to make too big moves. Until it was near the prosperous Tang Dynasty pharmaceutical industry, he turned his head and looked at Ding Ning pleadingly.


    Ding Ning''s mouth tilted and moved twice with mischievous force. Ding Qianlie almost cried out, covered his red lips, clenched his silver teeth, and stared at him in shame, which made someone reluctant to give up.


    Ding Qianlie slumped down in his chair like a collapse. He breathed a few breaths, but he didn''t dare to make too much noise. He quietly sorted out his messy skirt, felt Ding Ning''s proud bad smile, and turned his head to continue looking out of the window. His long eyelashes flickered and the corners of his mouth tilted slightly.


    But he felt sweet in his heart. He finally regarded himself as his woman rather than his nominal sister, which made her feel as if she had opened the shackles of her heart, and there was no estrangement between him and Ding Ning.


    He even began to think about whether to go to his room or his own room at night. After all, he was in the flower house last night. It was too informal.


    However, she did not find her own quiet transformation. Desire was like a flood that opened the gate, which made her intoxicated and unable to extricate herself.


    Ding Ning kept complaining in his heart. Is this his own sin and can''t live? He flirted with his sister. He really wanted to find a place to stop at once and have a three British war with Lv Bu.


    With Xiaoyao and Luoxue''s submissive nature to him, she will certainly not refuse. As for her sister, she can''t help the upsurge of emotion that has been provoked by him.


    Unfortunately, there was a big light bulb in the car, which made all his thoughts stop at the level of thinking.


    I have to say that after last night''s accident, he has more and more ideas. He is not satisfied with his single challenge and begins to yearn for the life of group fighting. Anyway, he has no upper limit of energy and has the capital to spend willfully.


    Shengtang group pharmaceutical company, at present, everything has been on track, the company has more than 100 members, and the connection and connection of various departments are also very smooth.


    When Ding Ning came down from the elevator with four beautiful women, the beautiful receptionist asked politely with a sincere smile, "are you talking about business or looking for someone?"


    "I''m looking for you, President Jia!"


    Ding Ning was very satisfied with the reception attitude of the front desk and said with a smile.


    The sunshine warm smile made the receptionist blush and her heart hit like a deer. If he wasn''t more beautiful than each other, she couldn''t help but want to exchange a phone number with him and have an in-depth communication sometime.


    "Excuse me, sir, do you have an appointment with President Jia?"


    The receptionist has just applied for the post. She doesn''t even know the snow who often goes in and out of the company during this period. She asks politely.


    "No appointment!"


    Ding Ning was stunned. He felt like he couldn''t laugh or cry. Unexpectedly, he came to Uncle Ling and even had to make an appointment. It seems that the company''s recent performance is good and has the style of a large group company.


    "I''m sorry, sir. You can''t see President Jia without an appointment. President Jia is very busy."


    "Puff!"


    Several women''s musicians couldn''t help but cover their mouths and laugh when they saw that Ding Ning was flat. The front desk lady was confused and didn''t know what was funny.


    "Why don''t I call president Jia now!"


    Ding Ning always has a heart of pity for her and doesn''t want to embarrass the front desk lady. After all, people also do their job. In addition, he doesn''t want to expose his relationship with Shengtang pharmaceutical. It''s also his intention not to let the company''s employees know himself. He immediately takes the hand machine and has to call Ling Fei.


    "Boss, when did you come?"


    At this time, Zhang Haifeng came in a hurry with the report in his hand. He didn''t notice Ding Ning. He just glanced at Ding Ning because he saw four beautiful women. Unexpectedly, he saw Ding Ning and shouted in surprise.


    "Dick, I just arrived!"


    Ding Ning saw Zhang Haifeng''s western-style clothes and a pair of shopping elite''s clothes. He immediately showed a sincere smile and came forward to give Zhang Haifeng a bear hug.


    "Hey, boss, it''s really hard to see you. I''ve called you several times and I can''t get through. Come on, come to my office. Wait a minute. I''ll send a financial statement to the finance room first!"


    Zhang Haifeng nodded to Ding Qianlie and others. He had never seen the other three charming beauties except snow. He couldn''t help but secretly envy the boss''s Yanfu.


    Ding Ning''s face was red. He had called him when he was understanding the water at the bottom of the sea. Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian called him. He had seen it for several days, and had no idea of what was going on. He didn''t give them a reply. Instead, he was a confidante. He had not missed any one, but he was really heavy enough to be friends with him.


    The receptionist has been silly. Unexpectedly, even director Zhang wants to call the handsome boss. It can be seen that the relationship is not general. She suddenly gets nervous, bows uneasily to Ding Ning and apologizes: "I''m sorry, sir. I didn''t know you knew director Zhang!"


    "Li Mengxin, what''s going on?"


    Zhang Haifeng was stunned. He really didn''t know what had happened before. He thought the front desk had offended Ding Ning, and his face became gloomy.


    "Don''t apologize. You''re also your job. Do a good job. I''m optimistic about you!"


    Ding Ning smiled at Li Mengxin, nodded and patted Zhang Haifeng on the shoulder: "I haven''t seen aunt Chu for a long time. I''ll go with you."


    He turned and said to Luoxue, "Luoxue, take your sister to the restaurant first. I''ll talk to you about something."


    "Oh, good!"


    Luoxue knows that he has serious business to do, and takes Ding to visit her restaurant.


    Seeing that Ding Ning didn''t blame her, Li Mengxin showed a relieved expression and looked at Ding Ning gratefully. This job is very important to her. She doesn''t want to be fired because she offended a big man before the probation period.


    "Let''s go... Eh, yun''er, Jenny, why are you here?"


    Ding Ning was about to go to the finance department with Zhang Haifeng in his arms. The elevator opened with a jingle. Ling Yun and Jenny hurried out and were stopped by conscientious Li Mengxin.


    "Sister-in-law, you''re here too. You two really follow each other!"


    Zhang Haifeng thought that Ling Yun had an appointment with Ding Ning, and he was very familiar and joking.


    "Ah, Ding Ning, why are you here?"


    Ling Yun was a little silly and asked at a loss. Her unreliable mother made her resignation. She didn''t want to make a fuss about it, especially Ding Ning didn''t want to know.


    After all, in her heart, her mother and Ding Ning didn''t get along well before. If he knew that her mother was capricious, he didn''t know what Ding Ning would think.


    "I came to the company to see Uncle Jia, aunt Chu and... Haifeng."


    If he hadn''t met Zhang Haifeng, Ding Ning almost forgot that they worked here, but now he can only take Zhang Haifeng and them in front of Zhang Haifeng.


    "Master, I miss you!"


    When Jenny saw Ding Ning, her eyes twinkled with small stars. She ran to Ding Ning with big legs and took his arm. She rubbed and rubbed without taboo.


    Master?


    Whether Zhang Haifeng or Ling Yun, they looked at them with suspicion in their eyes.


    Li Mengxin''s eyes are straight, and her mind is full of gossip. She automatically mends some pictures that are not suitable for children. She lies in a slot. The world of the rich really doesn''t understand. Your circle is so chaotic!


    Ding Ning wanted to cry without tears. Jenny changed her face and wore a beautiful pupil to cover up her beautiful blue gray pupil. He recognized her through spiritual contact before. Where did he think she would come out suddenly.


    When there was no outsider, he liked this kind of evil name very much, but in front of so many people, his little thought could not be made public to the public, hurriedly broke away from her majestic embrace, and said with righteous words on his face: "Jenny, don''t joke and pay attention to the occasion."


    Jenny realized that she had lost her manners. She quickly released her hand and said with a smile on her face, "brother, it''s just a joke. What are you doing so seriously?"


    Speaking like this, the spiritual connection is full of bitterness, complaining that the master ignores her when he comes back. She is still waiting for the master to fart. Ding Ning has a burst of animal blood boiling and anger surging up. I wish I could beat the demon down and spank her now.


    "Let''s go to see my mother first."


    Lingyun''s eyes turned and estimated that her mother would no longer be reliable and would not say her resignation in front of Ding Ning. After Ding Ning left, she asked her mother carefully what was going on.


    "OK, let''s go!"


    Ding Ning wiped his cold sweat and muttered that she had to find time to educate Jenny. She was too brave and reckless.


    Chu Yunxiu lies obliquely on the office chair and waits restlessly. She wants to discuss with Ling Yun what to do. It is undeniable that President Jia has unknowingly entered her heart, making her feel ashamed of betraying her husband and cheating in marriage.


    Chu Yunxiu is determined to keep his life for more than 20 years. He can''t lose his life when he is old.


    But her character is destined to stand on the last post even if she leaves. After all, President Jia is really good to her. Therefore, the salary report on the computer desktop is still very beautiful. Just wait for Zhang Haifeng to send the data of his department and make the sales commission together. Everything will be good and you can find someone to hand over it.

 Chapter 735

    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    The knock on the door suddenly sounded. Chu Yunxiu was frightened. He sat up straight, took out the style of CFO, and said calmly, "please come in!"


    "Director Chu!"


    Zhang Haifeng opened the door and poked his head in. Up to now, his brain is still in a mess. He didn''t think that director Chu was the mother of sister-in-law Lingyun. The boss really did not avoid his relatives. Important posts in the company were occupied by his own people. He deeply felt sad for president Jia who was "overhead"!


    "Xiao Zhang, come in!"


    Although Chu Yunxiu is usually a calculating person, she is still very kind to her colleagues in the company, especially Zhang Haifeng, their young department directors. She treats them like her own children and piles up a smile to greet them.


    "Aunt Chu!"


    "Mom!"


    Ding Ning and Ling Yun followed closely and came in. Chu Yunxiu was stunned. They glared at Ling Yun and secretly blamed her for calling Ding Ning.


    Although she has treated Ding Ning as her son-in-law, after all, she can tell her daughter about such private things as mental infidelity, but she is embarrassed to tell her son-in-law.


    Chu Yunxiu was even more uncomfortable when she found that there was a strange Jenny behind them. How Lingyun did things is becoming more and more unreliable. She told her son-in-law and her friends about such a private matter.


    But anyway, she is very grateful to Ding Ning now. Of course, she won''t give him a look. She quickly stood up and said, "Ding Ning, you''re here too. Come on, sit down quickly!"


    Zhang Haifeng turned his lips secretly. As expected, she was still close to her son-in-law. When she came by herself, she was polite on the surface. When her son-in-law came, she stood up in panic and greeted her personally.


    But he was not a blind man. He put the report on his desk and said, "director Chu, this is the performance guarantee of our department this month. I''ll go first and don''t disturb your family reunion!"


    "Well, OK, you go!"


    Chu Yunxiu''s head is full of how to explain to Ding Ning that he wants to leave, and he can''t take care of greeting him.


    "Boss, I''ll be busy first. I''ll be the host in the evening. Let''s get together!"


    Zhang Haifeng winked at Ding Ning and hesitated to call Zhao Jingjing. After all, Ding Ning has brought several beautiful women. Will there be a big fight when the women meet.


    "OK, you''ll be busy first and contact me in the evening!"


    Ding Ning patted him on the shoulder and agreed. I haven''t seen Wu Xian for a long time. It''s time to get together.


    "Jenny, you go to his office with Haifeng first. I''ll tell Aunt Chu something!"


    Ding Ning also felt that it was time to tell Chu Yunxiu the truth and let their family reunite. Although Jenny was not afraid to know on such an occasion, uncle Ling and aunt Chu would be uncomfortable if she was an outsider.


    "Oh!"


    Jenny obediently followed Zhang Haifeng to leave, which relieved Chu Yunxiu. After all, she was an outsider and couldn''t say a lot here.


    Although talking about such a thing in front of Ding Ning would make her feel very embarrassed, she was also her son-in-law, and she didn''t leave it outside.


    But I didn''t know that Jenny was very resentful in her spiritual connection. She said to Ding Ning, "master, people want you to beat your ass a hundred times at night!"


    Ding Ning''s face was so strange that he almost burst into laughter. Jenny really wanted to be beaten all the time.


    But unexpectedly, his expression fell into Chu Yunxiu''s eyes. He thought Ding Ning really knew that she was leaving her job. His face was slightly red and apologized: "Ding Ning, I''m sorry to bother you to come for my business."


    Ling Yun is looking at everything in the office curiously. Unexpectedly, a housewife like my mother who has been walking dogs and playing mahjong all her life also has the day when she sits in the office as a business elite, which makes her feel that the world is really strange.


    "Aunt Chu, do you know?"


    Ding Ning was stunned when he heard the speech. He thought Chu Yunxiu knew that general manager Jia was Uncle Ling. It made him wonder. He didn''t even tell Uncle Ling. How did aunt Chu know?


    But then I thought, uncle Ling loved aunt Chu so much and went to work together every day. Even the dormitory was door-to-door. The couple had been separated for so long, and the dry firewood and fire burned immediately. Uncle Ling didn''t resist telling her the truth.


    "Well, you''re not an outsider. Naturally, I won''t hide it from you. I know it''s inappropriate and I''m sorry for your arrangement, but I really have my difficulties."


    Chu Yunxiu subconsciously thought that Ding Ning was saving her face. He deliberately pretended that he didn''t know Ling Yun''s intention to call him. He simply gritted his teeth and said frankly with some embarrassment.


    Ding Ning was a little confused and quickly waved his hand: "aunt Chu, what are you talking about? I can''t understand."


    "Mom, Ding Ning just came to the company to find a friend. I met him outside. He doesn''t know what you''re going to leave. Tell me, what''s going on? Well done, why do you want to leave, and what do you want to do after you leave?"


    Lingyun knew that his mother must have misunderstood, so he quickly interrupted and asked very frankly.


    Chu Yunxiu knew that Ding Ning didn''t come from Ling Yun. He immediately regretted that he wanted to scratch his ears. But on second thought, Ding Ning introduced this job. Even if he left, he should give him an explanation. Just say it straight.


    He immediately lowered his head, blushed like a pupil who had made a mistake and said, "I think President Jia looked at me a little abnormal. He is so old, still single, and deliberately lives opposite me. He cares for me in every way. I... i... I don''t think it''s appropriate, so I want to leave."


    Ding Ning and Ling Yun couldn''t help looking at each other and saw the smile in each other''s eyes. Ding Ning touched his mobile phone and quietly sent a text message.


    Lingyun takes you a little and says, "President Jia harassed you?"


    "No... no, he... He is very kind, very good to the employees and takes good care of me."


    Chu Yunxiu waved his hand hurriedly and said, "this is my own business. It has nothing to do with him. I don''t blame him."


    "I don''t blame him. What are you doing when you leave? Besides, my father has been missing for so many years. If you think it appropriate, I can''t accept it if you make up with JIA. Besides, if you''re not interested in him, why hide from him."


    Lingyun was almost laughing. Unexpectedly, when her mother was so shy, she was completely different from her usual fierce and spicy style. It can be seen that her father is her father. No matter what she looks like, she is destined to be her mother''s dish.


    "You... What are you talking about? Your father must still be alive. How can I do anything wrong to him? I was born to your father and died to your father''s ghost. I''ve been here for more than 20 years. How can I find you a stepfather when I''m old? Who do you think of your mother!"


    Chu Yunxiu was embarrassed enough. Seeing his daughter teasing her about such a thing, he immediately became angry and argued with a red face.


    "Well, don''t tell me the big truth. Just say whether you like President Jia or not?"


    Ling Yun held back his smile and asked solemnly.


    Chu Yunxiu pinched for a long time before biting his teeth and said, "if it weren''t for your father, maybe I would accept him, but now it''s impossible."


    "Yunxiu!"


    The door was suddenly opened. President Jia came in with tears in his eyes and looked at her.


    "Jia... President Jia, I''m... Sorry... I''m a man with a husband... I can''t be sorry for him."


    Chu Yunxiu suddenly saw president Jia and immediately flustered and incoherent. Looking at the sea of affection in his eyes, she felt a pain in her heart, but she still clenched her teeth and ruthlessly showed her attitude.


    Ding Ning reached out to poke the excited Ling Fei and said softly, "Uncle Jia, I''ll give aunt Chu to you. You can handle it yourself!"


    With that, Ling Yun, who was pregnant with tears in her eyes, squeezed her eyes, took her hand and walked out quietly.


    "Hey, don''t go, you... Huh!"


    Chu Yunxiu immediately panicked and wanted Ling Yun and Ding Ning to stay, but before he finished, President Jia stepped forward and held her in his arms, with her lips printed on his big mouth.


    Ding Ning and Ling Yun looked at each other with a smile and gently pulled the door. Unexpectedly, as soon as they closed the door, they heard a loud slap in the face.


    Immediately, Chu Yunxiu roared with aggrieved anger: "Jia Mingzhi, I thought you were a modest gentleman. I didn''t expect you to be such a dignified person."


    "Yunxiu, actually I......"


    "I what, I, you hypocrite, bastard, hooligan, I''ll kill you!"


    "No, Yunxiu, listen to me!"


    "Say, say what, I can''t kill you today. Also, can you shout Yunxiu? Don''t rely on yourself as the boss to do whatever you want. I tell you, I quit now."


    "Yunxiu, don''t get excited. Listen to me..."


    "Shit, I''ve been kissed by a man in my life. You dare to take advantage of me, son of a bitch. I have to kill you today!"


    ¡­¡­


    Leaning in front of the office door, listening to the chicken flying and dog jumping inside, Ding Ning almost didn''t laugh. He covered his stomach and his face with schadenfreude. Even Ling Yun, who had great emotional fluctuations, couldn''t help laughing and tears came out.


    "Yun''er, don''t go in and leave space for them. It''s too hard for them to separate for so long."


    Ding Ning saw that Lingyun couldn''t help but want to go in and explain. He quickly pulled her and shook her head gently.


    Uncle Ling will make it clear to Aunt Chu, but just now he was too excited and afraid of hurting her, so he was chased and beaten by Chu Yunxiu.


    Ling Yun gently nestled in Ding Ning''s arms and asked with a touch of sadness: "Ding Ning, will we separate in the future?"


    "What are you talking about? Small head melon seeds will think all day. How can we be separated? We will be together all our life."


    Ding Ning pitifully hugged her tightly and scolded herself secretly. Knowing that she had been ignored during this period, she began to think nonsense again.


    "I feel farther and farther away from you. I always think you will leave me."


    Ling Yun lowered her eyelids, revealing a touch of weakness. Among Ding Ning''s women, she is not the best in appearance, figure, knowledge, martial arts, or family background.


    In addition to a pair of long legs that others can''t reach and the emotional advantage of living together day and night for five years, compared with other women, she feels that she has no advantage and doesn''t help Ding Ning''s career, which makes her feel more and more inferior and less confident!


    "Yun''er, I''m your little attendant. You''re the only cloud master in my heart. The cloud master I know is not such a self-confident person now. Family reunion is a good thing. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. As for us, I said long ago that unless you don''t want me, I''ll never leave you in my life!"


    Ding Ning noticed that she showed a trace of inferiority and weakness, reached out and scraped her Qiong nose, and vowed.


    "But they are so excellent that I think I''m useless."


    Although Ling Yun was a little relieved, he was still confused, looked worried and said decadent without confidence.

 Chapter 736

    Silly girl, you''re no worse than anyone. With your unique long legs in the world, your husband hasn''t played enough in my life. "


    Ding Ning quickly joked and gave her encouragement and confidence.


    He can understand her mood at the moment, which is probably equivalent to the feeling of being timid near home. After looking forward to the family reunion for so many years, his wish will be realized soon. On the contrary, it is easier to worry about gain and loss.


    After all, Ling Fei and their mother have been separated for more than 20 years, but she still hasn''t done enough psychological preparation. Only then can she be so nervous, which extends to her own situation and becomes extremely sensitive and fragile.


    He knew that she only used this way to seek his encouragement and comfort, so that she had the courage to face the next family reunion. The word father was still too distant and strange to him after all.


    "Yes!"


    Lingyun answered lightly and buried his head in his warm arms. It seems that only in this way can she feel at ease.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be all right. When you get to know each other, let uncle Ling and aunt Chu move to banwan villa. Only in this way can you have the appearance of home."


    Ding Ning patted her shoulder and whispered comfort.


    "What about you? Did you move here?"


    Lingyun looked up at him and asked.


    "I..."


    Ding Ning was speechless.


    How does he move? He used to live with his sister, but now his sister has changed into a daughter-in-law. He can''t just take his sister down and move to Lingyun. What will his sister think?


    "Hey, I knew. Forget it. I used to look forward to having a big house, but now I live in an expensive villa every day, but I especially miss the days when I used to live in the old area of Fuxing Road. At that time, there were mom, Doudou and you. Although I lived a very ordinary life, I felt very warm and happy!"


    Ling Yun murmured like a dreamer, which made Ding Ning feel distressed for a while and remembered his simple life before. Although it was ordinary, he could only live in that humble room, but he lived a full life every day.


    And now? No lack of money, no lack of fame, no lack of houses, even women, but every day we have to consider many things we didn''t expect before.


    This made him feel very tired. After all, he was quiet and uncontested, but as the second master said, people can''t help themselves in the Jianghu. Since some things have happened, there is no turning back.


    "This is probably the price of growth, yun''er. I know I''m not a good man. I''ve provoked you. I see one and love another. No matter you or them, I feel I owe you too much. I don''t know how to compensate you. I can only say that if you don''t leave, I will live and die!"


    Ding Ning said very seriously: "Maybe you''ll call me a jerk and call me a playboy, but this is my truth. In my heart, each of you has a position that others can''t replace. No matter who I am, I can''t give up, I don''t want to give up, and I can''t bear to give up. I''m sincere to each of you and will be good to you all my life. If I break this oath, let me thunder five days..."


    "Well, don''t move, swear and swear. I never wanted to have you alone. As long as you always have me in your heart and occasionally accompany me, I''ll be very happy. I also want to understand. Even if I can keep your people, I can''t keep your heart."


    Lingyun reached out to cover his mouth, looked at him affectionately and said softly, "I don''t hide it from you. I once blamed you, hated you and even wanted to leave you, but I can''t do it. Who makes me fall in love with you and can''t leave you? I can''t imagine how I''ll live the rest of my life without you, so I accept my life. As long as you want me, I''ll be your woman all my life."


    Ding Ning felt hurt and blamed himself. He subconsciously hugged her and promised in her ear: "yun''er, you are mine. No one wants to take you away from me. I want to give you the best life and let you give me a big nest of little monkeys..."


    Lingyun''s pretty face floated a red glow, her eyes looked up like silk, and her breath was like Lan''s charming voice: "people want it now!"


    Ding Ning''s scalp is numb. I don''t know what brain circuit this aunt is. Is it here? Don''t you want to die?


    Looking at Ling Yun''s abnormal red cheeks and listening to the depressed groans in the room, he suddenly realized that he was secretly funny.


    Uncle Ling is too impatient. He can''t wait until he and his wife meet. However, he can understand that people say that a small farewell is better than a new marriage. He''s been away for more than 20 years. He can''t help but understand.


    Tut tut exclaimed with a narrow smile: "I didn''t expect your parents to be very trendy. Is this an office romance?"


    "You hate it. Don''t listen. You''re so ashamed."


    Lingyun blushed like an apple, gave him a shy look, and took him to turn and leave.


    Ding Ning also knew that Ling Fei might not care about them for a while. Confused, Ling Yun let him into the bathroom, looked around like a thief, and locked the door in a panic.


    Lying in the trough, Ding Ning is good at chicken movement, or yun''er can play, which is the advantage of big long legs.


    "Ding Ning, what should I do? I suddenly came and didn''t bring a sanitary napkin!"


    As a result, Lingyun opened his mouth and spoke like a basin of cold water pouring down his head, which made his beautiful thoughts disappear. What''s the matter? I''ve taken off my pants, but you told me you came to relatives.


    A minute later, Ding Ning walked into Zhang Haifeng''s office with his head down and his face was so bad that he tried to borrow a sanitary napkin, which made Jenny laugh.


    Zhang Haifeng was forced all over his face. Fortunately, he had a girlfriend Liu Wenjing as a backup group. After being severely tortured, he borrowed it from Song Xiaoyu and asked Jenny to send it to Ling Yun.


    However, it also alerted them. Wu Xian, Liu Wenjing and song Xiaoyu all put down their work and rushed to Ding Ning like watching the gorillas in the zoo.


    Ding Ning was speechless. He could only take out the boss''s posture with a straight face and let them go back to work and have dinner together after work.


    Liu Wenjing looked at Jenny with poor eyes. She thought it was Ding Ning''s new lover. She called provocatively to call Zhao Jingjing to get together.


    However, after Ding Ning''s self-confident and obedient promise, she felt that she was in vain to be a villain.


    Ding Ning is secretly proud of himself. He wants to make Jingjing jealous. Where do you know that Jingjing has met her parents and is as good as Lingyun.


    Well, I have to say, although Jingjing is young, her EQ is really not low. If the best way to deal with interpersonal relationships is snow, Jingjing will be the second in the back row.


    Perhaps it was because she was the youngest, or because she was delicate and lovely, or because her mouth was sweet and pleasing. Even her sister, who had always been picky and liked to put on airs, loved her very much.


    Just thinking that Xiao Nuo called today and said that she would return to Ninghai tomorrow and coquettish asked him to pick her up at the airport in person, he couldn''t help but have a headache. That little vinegar jar was hard to deal with. Don''t look at winning her on Longmu island that night. It was because her brother was saved and he was excited that he succeeded, If she knew that he was surrounded by so many beautiful women, the vinegar factory would be overturned.


    After calling Zhao Jingjing to inform her of her coming, Ding Ning took Jenny and Lingyun to the restaurant on the roof.


    To his surprise, Ding Qianlie and others did not feel unhappy when they saw them. Instead, they held hands and talked cordially like good sisters, which made Ding Ning feel that he was getting thicker and thicker. At the same time, he was secretly pleased that the situation in the harem was very good.


    When you think about it carefully, it seems that all this is due to my sister, the queen. If she doesn''t have enough Qi and her special identity can control the field, maybe there will be some trouble.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were rolling. He thought that he must serve the queen in the evening and please her. Later, the harem would be taken care of by her. With her management, he would be much more relieved.


    Except that Luoxue and his sister had seen Ding Ning''s talisman, no one knew what he was doing. He poked in this corner like a decorator and drew two lines on that wall.


    Gentle and soft, they thought Ding Ning was checking and accepting the decoration project. They also covered their mouths and made fun of him. Do you understand? They pretended to be an expert.


    The tough life doesn''t need to be explained. Ding Ning doesn''t care what they think. He keeps drawing symbols on his own, perhaps because he thinks he owes something to the falling snow. This time, he carefully carved and secretly consumed several pieces of Zhongpin Lingjing. He was busy for more than an hour.


    The next moment, when the rune was lit, all the women had little stars in their eyes and shouted that it was beautiful.


    The restaurant was originally designed by Ding Ning. Except for the kitchen back hall and a lounge, the whole restaurant is made of transparent tempered glass.


    There is a layer of transparent glass interlayer on the ground and surrounding walls. In the interlayer is a layer of circulating water like a fountain. There are not only aquatic plants such as shells, pebbles and seaweed in the floor interlayer, but also aquatic organisms such as ornamental fish in the wall interlayer, which makes people feel as if they are in an aquarium.


    At that time, the decoration company also raised many objections when decorating. It felt that it was very impractical and beautiful, but the transparent glass was not resistant to dirt. Once it was dirty, it was difficult to clean, and aquatic organisms were difficult to survive for too long.


    Even Luoxue thought so, but dingning insisted. Until the rune was lit up at the moment, Luoxue finally understood dingning''s intention.


    Is the glass dirty and difficult to clean? No problem. We have purification runes. We can automatically remove the stains in the interlayer with very little spiritual power.


    Aquatic organisms are difficult to survive? That''s no problem. The water flow full of spiritual power ensures that it is more durable than wild aquatic organisms. Even if it dies, there will be a putrefaction symbol to quickly dissolve its corpse and convert it into microorganisms beneficial to the absorption of aquatic organisms.


    A set of water purification system composed of runes makes this artificial natural beauty always maintain the most elegant and beautiful scenery, with the most pleasant visual experience of diners.


    The adjustable lighting system composed of a series of light runes makes the whole glass building beautiful and unforgettable. Even in rainy days and nights, or even power failure, it will still be glorious and beautiful.


    In addition, the temperature control system composed of a set of automatic temperature regulating runes makes the restaurant warm in winter and cool in summer, and always maintains the most suitable constant temperature environment for the human body.


    As for the beautiful scenery that makes the girls surprise and scream, there is nothing better than the water phantom Rune depicted by Ding Ning. Taking the glass interlayer all day as the drawing board and the rune as the pen and ink, it can transform the environment into various backgrounds.


    For example, in the background of the starry sky, the whole glass room seems to be in the endless and distant starry sky. The stars twinkle, making people seem to be in the vast starry sky.

 Chapter 737

    With a desert background, the whole glass room will have a scene of yellow sand all over the sky, which makes people feel as if they are in an oasis and feel the desolation of the desert.


    With a grassland background, the whole glass room will have an endless grassland scene, which makes people want to sing and gallop.


    With a forest background, there will be a large green forest scene in the whole glass room, giving people a wonderful scene in the primitive forest.


    There are high mountains and flowing water scenes. In the glass clip City, there will be illusory towering green mountains like real ones, with gurgling mountain springs winding down the stream.


    There is a wind and snow background, the wind roars, and the goose feather snow dances in the air, which makes people seem to stand in the greenhouse, feel the cold in the severe winter of March 9, and enjoy the wonderful snow scenery all over the sky.


    Maybe it''s because falling snow likes snow, so Ding Ning prepares the most snow scenes for it, including heavy snow, light snow, medium snow and blizzard, as well as the picture of a little red plum proudly independent in the ice and snow.


    The most magical thing is that no matter what scene is, it is dynamic. Coupled with Ding Ning''s unique idea, those beautiful ornamental fish swim in the ice and snow, brush past the stars in the endless starry sky, shake their heads and swing their tails on the endless grassland, and roam in the vast desert


    Glaciers stand tall, the sea is vast, bridges run water, sunshine beaches, tropical rain forests, deep canyons, underwater world, setting sun, rosy clouds all over the sky, rising sun and purple air


    With the southern customs and the northern snow, Ding Ning used the symbol culture as the illusion screen for all kinds of beautiful scenes he could think of, saw, knew and heard. All kinds of strange scenes make people seem to be in the fairy tale world. The beauty makes people linger and forget to return, and he is unwilling to leave for a long time.


    There are more than 1000 kinds of these scenes. Even if you change one every day, it is enough to change it for more than three years. Moreover, each picture is so beautiful that you can''t get tired of seeing it.


    Among them, the most visual impact is that there are hundreds of lifelike phantom backgrounds, such as eagle flying, tiger down the mountain, dragon going to sea, lion hunting, etc., which make people see thrilling, as if they were on the African prairie and the Amazon River, feeling the natural law of the law of the jungle and natural selection, full of bloody flavor.


    Therefore, there is no doubt that these scenes have been unanimously criticized by all women. They think that such scenes simply make people have no appetite for food and are smashing the brand of the restaurant.


    Looking at the women standing on the United Front, Ding Ning humbly bowed his head and admitted his mistake, but he was secretly proud. It is rare that his women can agree. For a long time, they will inevitably form a good habit of being consistent with the outside world, which is one of the necessary factors for a harmonious harem.


    Only falling snow is unique. Perhaps because she was a former animal girl, she has special feelings for animals. She likes those dynamic and bloody beauty very much. She has to keep it and enjoy it slowly when there are no guests, so that everyone can feel the same emotion. Unexpectedly, the most gentle and virtuous taste of falling snow is so heavy.


    "Let''s eat here in the evening. I''ve seen the scenery here. I don''t think I can eat anywhere else. Let''s take it as a trial operation of the restaurant and have a try."


    Ding Qianlie saw the excited look of falling snow and was eager to try, and suggested with understanding.


    "Well, I like the dishes made by falling snow best. Now it''s hard to swallow the meals made by other restaurants."


    "Yes, snowfall''s craftsmanship is really great. When the restaurant opens, I''ll fix it here."


    "Well, it''s necessary. I''m addicted to eating snow dishes now. Eating dishes from other restaurants is tasteless."


    ¡­¡­


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she proposed, she immediately won the support of all the women, and expressed her praise for Luoxue''s cooking, which made Luoxue feel that her dishes were very popular. The feeling of recognition made her excited and excited. She was also shy and shy, and her little face was very red and lovely.


    Only Ding Ning frowned slightly and said painfully, "there are no ingredients ready now. Besides, it''s too hard to cook the dishes of so many people."


    They were stunned. Yes, they didn''t say they had no food. Even if they had food, they were basically women who didn''t touch the spring water. How could they help falling snow.


    "No, I don''t work hard. I like cooking very much. Brother, eat here. I''ve already prepared the ingredients. They are all in the refrigerator. Although they are frozen, they use the ice free freezing technology produced by my sister''s company. It''s very convenient to soak in water for two minutes."


    Snow looked at Ding Ning pitifully. Her biggest hobby was cooking. At first, she wanted to serve Ding Ning well. Now she has extended to show her self-worth and won the recognition of more people. As long as it was cooking, she would not feel tired if she stood there all day.


    She looked at her gently and thoughtfully. Although medicine and cooking are different, everything has something in common. Luoxue likes cooking and hopes to be recognized by others, so as to realize her life value, so she doesn''t feel hard.


    She thought she liked saving the dying and healing the wounded. She got the patient''s sincere thanks and smile. Her head became hot. She worshipped Ding Ning as a teacher and shouted to learn medicine. But in fact, did she really like reading those boring and obscure medical books?


    Ding Ning''s words suddenly reappeared in her ears. No matter what she chose to do, only interest is the biggest driving force. She doesn''t like reading those medical books, but she really likes to see the happy smile of patients being cured and getting rid of their pain and suffering. Then, why can''t she cultivate her interest in learning medicine for these sincere smiling faces?


    Slightly distracted, she looked at Ding Ning''s handsome side face. There was a faint color in her eyes. No one can achieve success without paying. Master can achieve achievements that others can''t achieve in a lifetime. How much unknown sweat and effort did he pay behind his back?


    The tenderness and softness of this moment quietly clenched her fist, and a kind of insight floated to her heart, which made her heart more firm in learning medicine. Her heart changed again, not for learning, but for interest


    Can enjoy it and gradually catch up with master''s footsteps!


    Ding Ning didn''t know his first disciple of Kaishan. At this moment, he had an epiphany because of the words of falling snow. He got rid of his willful and angry impetuosity, and sublimated as if he had washed away all the lead. He looked at falling snow with some pity and some helplessness, smiled bitterly and said, "well, I''ll help you!"


    "Yeah, now you have a blessing in mouth. You can taste master''s craft."


    Snow jumped up in surprise and said excitedly.


    "You call him master? Can he cook?"


    In addition to Ding Qianlie and Ling Yun, others really don''t know that Ding Ning can cook. They have tasted snow falling skills, which is no less than those five-star chefs. Unexpectedly, even her skills are taught by Ding Ning, which makes them not surprised.


    "Of course, my cooking is taught by my brother."


    Snow said proudly.


    But it made Ding Ning complain for a while, because at the moment, the women associated with him were looking at him with sad eyes, as if complaining about why he didn''t cook for them.


    Especially Xiao Yao, every time Ding Ning went to her, she would slap. After slapping, she would lift her pants and leave. She made him breakfast once, which made her feel so wronged. It seemed that she was really a canary waiting for his favor.


    Ding Ning was staring at the whole body uncomfortable. In a hurry, he promised with a dry smile: "when you come back and move in together, I''ll try to cook you a meal every day."


    Move in together?


    All the women are stupid? What''s the rhythm? Why move in together? But I don''t know what to think about. My face is a little red, my eyes twinkle and I lower my head.


    Xiao Yao is the most excited. She has long wanted to live with Ding Ning. Although she positions herself as Ding Ning''s lover, who wants to sleep alone if she can get along day and night.


    Jenny is the happiest. Although she and Ding Ning have no deeper breakthrough, she has long regarded herself as her own dependence. Even if she doesn''t do anything, she slaps every day... Er, she is very satisfied with spanking.


    Ling Yun is a little depressed. Now she lives in the big villa sent by Ding Ning and will have a family reunion soon. Let her live in Ding Qianlie''s house. She is really not used to it. It''s better for Ding Ning to have a tryst with her as soon as she is free.


    Ding Qianlie was also a little unhappy, but she knew it would happen sooner or later. What''s more, she proposed to make an appointment with everyone to talk openly. It''s always hard to object.


    Gentle and soft, I want to fork out. Master, what does that mean? Do you want to accept your apprentice? Think beautifully, although he is really excellent, but his family is so strict, how can she be allowed to share a man with other women?


    No, no, absolutely not. If he can break up with other women and pursue himself, it''s not that he can''t consider it. Now he has so many women, there''s no way.


    Soon, gentleness and softness were startled by the idea that they suddenly jumped out. How could they even have the idea of giving him a chance? Do you like him?


    No, I won''t. I''m not a big flower addict like Xiao Yao. If you want to find a husband in this life, you must find one who is devoted to yourself. Master is very good, but it''s not my dish. Well, that''s it. You think too much about being gentle and soft.


    The master said that living together should be to teach me face-to-face in order to teach me medical skills. He comforted himself gently and quickly strengthened his faith. He just didn''t know why his heartbeat suddenly accelerated, lowered his eyes and deliberately dodged others'' sight, lest he should be seen.


    "Since it''s a trial dish, just call more people over!"


    Ding Zhanglie suddenly suggested that Ding Ning jump in his heart. Looking at his sister''s smiling eyes, he felt frightened and scared. Doesn''t her want to be honest tonight?


    "Huanhuan, Lele, Xiangyun and Mengdie are not outsiders, and Shen MuQing, er, by the way, and Murong Yanran, have shouted."


    Every time Ding Qianlie said a name, Ding Ning''s heart jumped. It seemed that what he had not said before exposed his ambition. Did my sister deliberately retaliate against herself?


    "Cough, they must be very busy. They may not have time. Let''s talk about it next time!"


    Ding Ning smiled and felt guilty and wanted to drill into the kitchen.


    "How do you know people don''t have time? Maybe they are free now? Don''t be wordy. Call quickly. They are not outsiders. Shout to try the dishes and give advice to Luoxue!"


    Unexpectedly, Ding Qianlie didn''t let him go at all. He took out his sister''s majesty and ordered.


    Ding Ning is more bitter than eating Huanglian. He is wondering how to get rid of it. Ling Yun takes out his mobile phone excitedly: "I have MuQing''s phone. I''m responsible for contacting her."

 Chapter 738

    "I''ll call them huanhuanle!"


    Falling snow didn''t see that Ding led the hunting of a hidden needle. She got along well with the Ye Huan sisters. Naturally, she wanted them to taste it. She took out the phone and began dialing.


    Ding Ning wanted to put the two girls in the right place a hundred times. Didn''t he mean to make trouble?


    "Eh, what are you doing? If you don''t fight, I''ll fight Murong Yanran."


    Ding Qianlie''s eyes flashed a sly look. Hum, let you dare to decide where to put my wife without consulting me. If you don''t teach you a lesson, you really don''t take your sister as your daughter-in-law!


    "Well, can''t I fight?"


    Ding Ning was startled, quickly compromised, unwilling to take out his mobile phone and began to dial Murong Yanran.


    I''m kidding. My sister was incompatible with Murong Yanran. If she called her, it wasn''t Mars hitting the earth. It was estimated that she had to pinch it on the phone.


    In fact, Shen MuQing and Murong Yanran are fine. There is no substantive relationship between them. At most, they are just a little hazy feelings. Now it''s the Ye Huan sisters. He doesn''t know how to deal with them.


    Originally, she came home in the middle of the night to explain to her sister, so that she wouldn''t say she didn''t go home at night. When it was dawn, she immediately went to Ye Huan''s house to explain to them. Who knows that she played hi with her sister as soon as she got home and tossed it directly until noon. It was so sweet that she didn''t have lunch with her sister at that time.


    He also thought about taking time to explain to some girls in the evening. How could he know that his sister forced him to call them now? How embarrassing it would be if he met.


    I kept praying in my heart. I hope they have something to do at night and have no time to come.


    Unfortunately, it backfired. Not only did ye Huan promise to come, but even Shen MuQing didn''t know what to think. After a little hesitation, they also promised to come over and asked if Jie would mind bringing someone. Of course, there is no doubt about the answer.


    As for Murong Yanran, she was even more straightforward. When Ding Ning said that her sister was going to open a restaurant to try dishes tonight, she said she had to come without saying a word. In fact, what she thought was not so complicated. She just felt that she was a partner with Ding Ning, and the partner''s sister opened a restaurant. Why didn''t she come to join in? It wouldn''t give Ding Ning face.


    Ding Ning secretly complained and solemnly revealed that his sister was also there. The original intention was to feel that they were tired of each other. Just don''t come, but Murong Yanran was even more excited when he heard that Ding Qianlie was also there and shouted that he would come right away.


    Ding Ning wants to say big sister very much. Can''t you be obedient? I really don''t want you to come, but looking at my sister''s eyes, he has a thief''s heart and no thief''s courage. He can only hypocritically say, hurry up.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you? You look so unhappy?"


    In the back hall, snow looked at Ding Ning''s sullen appearance and asked carefully.


    "I... ah, it''s hard to say. What do you mean my sister called them all?"


    Ding Ning was in a state of anxiety and asked about the meaning of falling snow.


    "I said, why are you so unhappy? Don''t worry. I''m measured and won''t embarrass you."


    Falling snow suddenly realized and pursed his mouth to steal music.


    "Well, you little girl, even you make fun of me. Falling snow, why are you two so inconvenient? I''m not in decline now."


    Ding Ning said with a depressed face.


    "Brother, my sister is trying to scare you. Think about it. Uncle Ling and aunt Chu must be here for dinner later? And your classmates, my sister is not unreasonable. How can I embarrass you on such an occasion."


    Snowfall woke up the dreamer. Excited Ding Ning hugged snowfall and took a sip of incense on her pink cheek: "yes, I didn''t think it was my snowfall who was smart!"


    "Brother, don''t make trouble. I''m not smart. I''m just a fan of the situation. I can''t see clearly as a bystander."


    Snow smiled, raised his hands and said realistically.


    "I don''t know the true face of Lushan Mountain. I only live in this mountain. Yes, I''m really in the game."


    After Ding Ning sighed, his face collapsed again: "but I''m not comfortable gathering them together, even if I don''t say anything!"


    "Brother, I ask you, do you really like these girls?"


    Falling snow asked seriously with a positive face.


    Ding Ning''s face was red, but he nodded firmly. "Brother is a little bit more interested in love, but not in a bad mood. Brother and they all have feelings, and they really love them."


    "What are you going to do with them? Will you marry them?"


    Snow continued to ask seriously.


    "Of course I''ll marry them if they like."


    Ding Ning answered naturally.


    "So ah, this is not something you have to face sooner or later? You are subconsciously escaping now, as if you were caught doing something bad."


    Falling snow wisely analyzed and asked Ding Ning to nod again and again, and said in some frustration: "I also know I''m avoiding. When I''m alone with them, I don''t have any pressure, but as long as they get together, I think I''m a playboy, a scum man who steps on several boats. Even I look down on myself and feel sorry for them."


    "Elder brother, if you want me to say, you are guilty of being a thief and always want to hide. You don''t dare to let them sit together face to face. In fact, I don''t think it''s necessary. Those who really love you will never leave you. Those who don''t love you can''t keep her even if you treat her wholeheartedly."


    Falling snow is like a love consultant who has experienced vicissitudes of life, said the old man.


    Ding Ning drooped his head listlessly: "I understand the truth, but I just don''t have the courage to face it. As long as they are together, I think they are all looking at me with questioning eyes, which makes me feel that I am an unforgivable scum man!"


    "Brother, to put it bluntly, you just set too high a moral standard for yourself. You can''t pass the pass in your heart. If you want me to say it, you can confidently tell them."


    Snow pinched his waist, imitated Ding Ning''s tone, and said in a rough voice: "I tell you today that you are all uncle''s women. Today, uncle left his words here. Later, you promised uncle that you are popular and spicy. If you don''t want to, raise your hand and immediately eliminate it from my eyes. If you are willing, just sit there and wait for uncle''s favor."


    "Pooh!"


    Ding Ning was amused by her funny appearance and petted her Qiong nose: "you girl, who did you learn from, Gu Lingjing."


    "Hee hee, brother, do you like me before or now?"


    Snow wrinkled her lovely nose and asked with a smile.


    "My brother likes you in the past, now, or in the future!"


    Ding Ning noticed that the snow was becoming more and more cheerful, and he had walked out of the dark time in the past, which made him sincerely happy.


    "Hee hee, I know my brother is the best, and I don''t know what they have to tangle with. Where can a good man like my brother find it? I really don''t know my blessing."


    Snow said happily.


    "Hey, the emotional thing is not that you like me. I like you. You are different from them. They all have their own parents and families behind them. Even in marriage, sometimes they can''t make their own decisions."


    When Ding Ning thought of the background of these women''s life experience, he couldn''t help but feel that they all have family control, whether Xiao Nuo, Xiao Yao, pan Xiangyun, LAN Mengdie or even Murong Yanran. Although they seem to be very independent now, when it comes to marriage, it''s not that simple. Shen MuQing is not a typical example.


    In particular, he still steps on many boats and cares about each other. If he has a daughter and wants to marry a man with other women when he grows up, he will not agree.


    Sometimes, things do not change with the improvement of a person''s status. For families like Shen MuQing and Xiao Yao, even if they have a high social status, broad contacts and excellent medical skills in the future, their families will never allow them to marry a man with three and four connections, because it is not just about the face of the big family, It is a scandal that is morally corrupt, shameless, criticized by thousands of people and reviled by thousands of people.


    "Brother, I think you think too much. In fact, before you came back, they all came home because of your disappearance. They already knew each other''s existence. Today, my sister took the initiative to invite them to try the dishes. In fact, it is also a disguised temptation."


    Shining in the big eyes of falling snow: "If they don''t have you in their heart, don''t care about you and want to draw a line with you, they certainly won''t come to the dinner tonight. On the contrary, it means they can''t let you go. As for the resistance at home, if I really want to love someone deeply, even if I give up everything, I will insist on being with you even if I elope. I think the most important thing is to be strong and play the most important role The code should be able to resist the pressure from everyone. What do outsiders think? Does it have anything to do with them? "


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and shook his head: "things are not as simple as you think. Even if they are willing to elope with me, I can''t be so selfish. After all, they all have parents and relatives. For me to let them give up their blood and family affection, I won''t be at ease all my life."


    "Brother, why are you like this? I think you are becoming less and less masculine now."


    The snow pours discontentedly: "Have you ever thought about it? Because of your unselfishness, it is likely that women who love you deeply will have to marry people they don''t like and won''t be happy all their life. Even if they have blood relatives, are they really happy? As for what I say, I don''t mean to let them stay away from their families. As long as you make raw rice into mature rice and hide with them for three or two years I don''t believe that their families will not recognize them after giving birth to children and taking them back to their mother''s house? If you really don''t recognize them, it means that their so-called blood relatives don''t really love them at all. Don''t worry about such blood relatives. "


    Falling snow''s words are like an insight, which makes him suddenly enlightened and reverberate in his mind for a long time. Yes, although falling snow''s words are biased, the essential truth is not wrong. Where are parents who don''t really love their children and don''t want their children to be happy? If they are not satisfied with the marriage, can they not let them enter their mother''s house with their children in a few years? I really don''t want such relatives.


    If they choose to let go because they feel sorry for their families, although they seem noble, they actually push them into the fire pit.


    Unhappy marriage is destined to make them spend their whole life in depression, just like Xiao Li throwing a knife and Li xunhuan handing over their love for the sake of brotherhood, but what is the final result? What caused was the misfortune of three people''s lives.


    Love is not a gift. You can give it if you say you give it. Li xunhuan is an affectionate and righteous man, but he is not a real man, because he doesn''t even dare to make a promise to his beloved woman. Now who doesn''t raise his thumb and say, fool.

 Chapter 739

    Then, for their happiness, why should they pretend to be sorry and double their kindness to them? Of course, the premise is that they really love themselves. If they don''t love them, let them leave.


    Once some things get out of the tip of the ox horn, they will have a clear mind and happy body and mind. Ding Ning couldn''t help but roar with high fighting spirit: "beauty, as long as you dare to love, brother will dare not leave, even if you are an enemy of the whole world!"


    When Ding Ning was full of pride, he suddenly felt that a slender jade hand grabbed his ear, and his sister''s angry voice sounded in his ear: "well, it''s endless to provoke so many little girls, isn''t it?"


    "Hey, hey, sister, I''ll talk casually, casually. Take it easy, ouch... Take it easy, it hurts!"


    Ding Ning immediately wilted like frost beaten eggplant. He didn''t dare to use his hands to protect his ears. He bared his teeth. His poor appearance made the snow cover his mouth and giggle.


    "Hum!"


    Ding Qianlie knew that he had deliberately pretended to be rough and fleshy, but he was still unwilling to exert himself. He gently twisted his ears and asked, "what''s the matter? Sister Ye Huan, what''s the matter with Xiangyun and Mengdie?"


    Ding Ning was surprised and asked, "did they tell you?"


    When I saw my sister''s face change and the rising flame in my eyes, I suddenly realized that I had been cheated. I quickly said with a bitter face: "sister, it''s not what you think. It''s an accident."


    Immediately told me what happened last night, and said bitterly: "sister, I admit I like to flirt with women, but pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie really just take them as sisters. No one can think of such a thing. I really didn''t mean it."


    After learning the whole story, Ding Qianlie let go of his hand angrily and said sour, "hum, I think you are so beautiful now."


    "Heaven and earth conscience, I really didn''t expect it to be like this. Who knows that ye Huan''s mother will come here. I''m capsizing in the gutter. I swear it''s not my intention."


    Ding Ning was very beautiful, but he didn''t dare to show it at all. He raised three fingers and swore to heaven.


    "By the way, you... You come with me."


    Ding Qianlie looked a little slow. He wanted to say something, but he looked at the falling snow. His face was red and wanted to stop talking. His face turned serious and walked to the lounge.


    Ding Ning''s face was full of balsam pear. He looked at Luoxue for help. Luoxue stuck out his tongue and spread his hand, revealing an expression of helplessness.


    Now it''s over. No matter how generous her sister is, she can''t accept her absurd behavior. Ding Ning keeps beating the drums in her heart. She has a hunch that the storm is coming. She droops her head and follows her sister into the lounge.


    "Close the door!"


    Ding led the hunter with a straight face and ordered.


    "Oh!"


    Ding Ning did not dare to have any luck any more. Holding the mentality that extending his head and shrinking his head were also a knife, he turned around and closed the door with a tragic face.


    "Come here, sit down, I have something to ask you!"


    Ding led the hunter to sit by the bed, crossed his legs, patted his side and ordered.


    "Sister, I really didn''t mean to..."


    Ding Ning sat next to her with hands and feet. She wanted to explain with a smiling face, but she was directly interrupted by her sister: "I ask you, how many times did you do with them last night!"


    "Ah!"


    Ding Ning opened his mouth in amazement and looked at Ding Qianlie''s flushed face. He didn''t know what rhythm it was.


    "Ah, what, say it!"


    Although she and Ding Ning are close, such a problem still makes her blush and shame!


    "It should be twice... Twice. I wasn''t too sober at that time."


    Ding Ning''s father-in-law was confused, Si AI replied.


    Ding Qianlie frowned in some doubt: "you did it twice for four girls?"


    "Yes, everyone twice."


    Ding Ning said shyly. He didn''t mean to say that in fact, he didn''t enjoy himself, but he woke up a little later. He didn''t dare to start again for fear that they couldn''t bear it.


    "Ah..."


    Ding Qianlie''s small mouth suddenly opened into an O-shaped shape. There was a strange light in her beautiful eyes. She asked strangely, "that''s eight times?"


    "Well, elder sister, how can you ask such a question? I feel very embarrassed."


    Ding Ning scratched his head shyly.


    "You beast!"


    Ding Qianlie was shocked and couldn''t help scolding. He found that his voice was too loud. He quickly controlled his voice and said in a low voice: "bastard, you don''t want to die. You''ve done it with them eight times, and you''re still with your sister..."


    Speaking of this, Ding led Li Qiao blushed and could drip water. His expression was full of remorse and said, "if I had known, I wouldn''t have told you... I wouldn''t have told you so many times. What if my body was tired?"


    Ding Ning realized that her sister was worried about her body. Her heart warmed slightly. Hei hei smiled, hugged her slender waist, leaned her head on her shoulder and said confidently, "sister, don''t worry, my body is fine. It''s no problem to say thirteen times, even twenty times."


    "What thirteen..."


    Before he finished speaking, Ding Qianlie reacted. From the early morning to noon, they did it five times, but it''s not 13 times. Er, it''s still calculated according to his times, and it seems that he still has spare power. If it''s calculated according to her times, it won''t stop at 30 times.


    Although Ding Ning said she was full of confidence, she was still very worried. She hated iron and steel and said, "people say there is no cultivated land, only tired cows. Don''t try to control yourself by being young and strong. What do you think you should do when you get older? Do you want us sisters to live alone?"


    "Sister, you look down on me too much. Don''t you know my own body? Don''t forget what I do."


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. He felt despised and said unconvinced.


    Ding Qianlie was stunned. Then he remembered that his energetic and abnormal brother was a doctor. He couldn''t help sighing. No wonder he dared to provoke so many girls. If ordinary people find so many daughters-in-law, he would be more than willing but less than able, With a slightly strange look, he said, "since you know it in your heart, I won''t say anything more. Just know it in your heart. In the future, I don''t care how many women you find, but don''t ignore others."


    Ding Ning was relieved to know that this level was over. He he smiled and began to be dishonest again. He went up and down to find out the secret.


    "Go, don''t make trouble. Everyone is coming. This... This time is not enough."


    Ding led the hunter with a red face, opened his mischievous hand, and stared at him with shame: "remember, starting tomorrow, remember to pay public food in the future!"


    Ding Ning was overjoyed, hugged her sister, kissed her pretty face, and said vaguely, "from tonight on, I''ll go back to the warehouse!"


    "Go away, go out quickly. I don''t know what to think after a long time of falling snow!"


    Ding led the hunter to wipe the saliva on his face, got up unhappily, kicked him on his ass and drove him away.


    Ding Ning smiled at the thief, "then I''ll go out first and come back to you at night!"


    "Bah, I want to sleep at night. Don''t run around and stay with the falling snow!"


    Ding led hunter''s ears were red, and told him softly.


    Ding Ning was shocked and took a deep look at his sister. His heart was full of gratitude and remorse. Although falling snow didn''t fight or rob, he seemed to have no sense of existence, but he was the one he couldn''t live up to. He really should accompany her.


    After Ding Ning left, Ding led the hunter to sit on the bed and didn''t go out immediately. He didn''t know what he was thinking. For a long time, he said to himself with a red face, shame and joy: "this guy is really an animal. It seems that we should talk to them openly and put it on the agenda as soon as possible."


    "Brother, come and help!"


    Falling snow looked at Ding Ning coming out with a red face. She was relieved and said hello without asking anything.


    "Snow, I''m sorry I didn''t accompany you well after I came back."


    Ding Ning held her jade hand and said with some guilt.


    "Brother, what are you talking about? What''s wrong? Aren''t you with me today?"


    Falling snow smiled gently and said naughtily, "if you really want to compensate me, teach me some more specialty dishes!"


    "OK, I''ll show my skills today. You''ll take care of it!"


    Ding Ning felt very lucky to have such a considerate girl. He didn''t like the sensational girl. He immediately rolled up his sleeves and said proudly: "today I''ll teach you to cook a big dish and have a drunken dream!"


    "What is floating drunk dream?"


    Snow''s eyes lit up and asked with curiosity.


    "Fusheng drunken dream is one of master Si''s best seafood dishes. It''s cooked with 13 kinds of delicious seafood. Fortunately, I pay attention to collecting ingredients wherever I go, otherwise I really can''t do it."


    Ding Ning patted his forehead and poured out a lot of abalones from the mermaid space. Those abalones were still alive and wriggling in a large aquarium dedicated to seafood.


    Snow suddenly brightened her eyes and said in surprise, "Wow, such a big abalone, it''s all a abalone."


    "What is this? The big one is here?"


    With a proud smile, Ding Ning put a three meter long goblin shark and a ten meter long sea snake in the aquarium containing seafood.


    After understanding the profound meaning of water at the bottom of the sea, he didn''t have to be idle on his way back. He collected countless seafood ingredients that ordinary people can''t see, such as deep-sea lantern fish, deep-sea monkey head fish, deep-sea squid, lobster... And many underwater creatures that can''t be named at all. They are extremely ugly and ferocious, but these deep-sea creatures can''t adapt to the environment of mermaid space and have died, But it''s still fresh.


    "Brother, what are these things? They look disgusting!"


    Falling snow looked at an unknown sea creature with a big head and skin, but its mouth was full of sharp fangs. She couldn''t help shivering.


    "I don''t know, but I''ve tried these things. They''re not poisonous. They can certainly be eaten. Should deep-sea fish taste delicious?"


    Ding Ning was so curious that he caught these ugly and disgusting creatures. He was a little confused.


    "Brother, forget it. I can''t talk about it. Abalone, lobster, monkey head fish, shark and sea snake should be enough."


    Snowflake listened to Ding Ning''s uncertain tone and said in tears and laughter.


    "That can''t be wasted. Well, you go out first and I''ll deal with it. It takes at least 17 kinds of seafood to make a drunken dream."


    Ding Ning is not willing to give up these seafood that are difficult to meet at ordinary times and insists on making them delicious.


    As an extremely dedicated chef, Luoxue resisted her discomfort and shook her head firmly: "I don''t go out, I study with my brother!"


    "It''s OK. In fact, there''s nothing terrible about these things. Human beings are afraid only because of the unknown. It''s like people often say that the first person to eat crabs is because the first person to eat crabs needs to face the unknown consequences and great courage. Therefore, we''ll be the first person to eat crabs today."


    Ding Ning began to deal with the ingredients while giving the snow a drum.

 Chapter 740

    "Well, brother, I know. I will overcome my fear and regard them as the most delicious food in the world."


    Snow is determined to become a kitchen god. With the encouragement of Ding Ning, she soon strengthened her confidence. In her eyes, these ferocious monsters seem to have become delicious food on the table.


    Ding Ning glanced at her with satisfaction. When he was a child, he went hunting in the mountains. He was so hungry that he even ate disgusting insects raw. What can these deep-sea fish do? It seemed to him that it was very rare that snowfall could adapt so quickly. But think about it. She had been in the dark underground cave for three years and even drank the stinking bat blood, It seems reasonable to be able to adapt to these ugly sea fish.


    "Bring me the wine I brewed and soak these shark meat to get fishy!"


    The ordinary kitchen knife in Ding Ning''s hand was like having spirit. The goblin shark, three meters long, was sorted out by him and shouted at the falling snow.


    When snowfall prepared the restaurant, Ding Ning specially brewed some fruit wine for her. The fruit was collected from the medicine garden of LVYE villa. The degree of the wine is not high, but it contains light aura like lingcui tea. It tastes excellent, sweet and fruity. Snowfall is drunk as a drink in ordinary times.


    "Brother, can you help me brew more of this fruit wine? After the waiter recruited in the store tasted it, they all said that this wine can be used as the main wine in our restaurant!"


    After snow soaked shark meat with a jar of fruit wine, she looked at Ding Ning and begged.


    Ding Ning killed the struggling sea snake with a knife in his hand. He began to peel it in an orderly manner without lifting his head. "I made wine for you, but I didn''t sell it. Such wine is not only good to drink, but also can strengthen the body and prolong life. How much do you say is suitable for a kilo?"


    "Oh!"


    Snow is a little depressed and droops her head. She was also encouraged by several waiters. Now think about it, there are really some unreliable things. For Ding Ning, the things she makes casually are like a panacea for ordinary people. How much is such a wine suitable for sale?


    If the price is high, no one may buy it. If the price is low, it won''t pay at all.


    Ding Ning was soft at heart when he saw Luoxue''s mouth. He didn''t want to trouble, but he never refused Luoxue''s request. After thinking about it, he said softly: "well, I''ll make more of this wine and only supply your restaurant. The price is 2000 yuan a kilogram. If you can sell it, you can sell it. If you can''t sell it, you can keep it for yourself."


    "Two thousand yuan a catty?"


    Snow suddenly opened her eyes and was surprised by the price.


    "Two thousand yuan a catty is cheap. If this kind of wine is sold as health wine, someone will rush to buy ten thousand a catty."


    Ding Ning pretended to be unhappy and said that he was not exaggerating. The tea made from wild grass in the medicine park can become special tribute tea. It also contains aura, which can eliminate some small problems. The spirit wine for strengthening the body and prolonging life, let alone selling 10000 kg, is 23000.


    "Well, I see. Can I bring out some wine for them later?"


    Snow''s big eyes were rolling around. She knew that Ding Ning spoiled her, so she set up a restaurant to kill her time. It was purely a game ticket and didn''t expect her to make money at all.


    But she has her own dream. She wants to build a castle in the air into the first chain restaurant all over the world.


    "Yes, the wine is brewed for you. You can give it to whoever you like."


    Ding Ning gave a spoiled smile. Although he didn''t admit it, he had to say that he had a preference for falling snow in his heart. Even his sister hadn''t drunk this fruit wine.


    "Brother, you are very kind to me!"


    Falling snow smiled happily. Her small mouth came forward and kissed Ding Ning''s face. Her eyes rolled around. She said coquettishly, "brother, you are so busy that you don''t have time to make wine often. Why don''t you teach me to make wine!"


    She is kind and simple, but she is not stupid. She takes out this fruit wine to entertain guests, but she has her own little mind. She publicizes this fruit wine through the mouth of these people tonight. At that time, there will always be curious people to taste the taste of this two thousand yuan one kilogram wine. As long as there is the first one, she believes that with the taste and magical effect of this fruit wine, there will be the second one The third... The countless people came to buy her wine.


    As soon as the word of mouth is opened, coupled with her cooking skills, the restaurant will soon open up and become the best restaurant in Ninghai. Customers come like clouds. With money in hand, she can open a chain store. Of course, these are her plans. I won''t tell Ding Ning that she wants to be a woman who can help him like her sister, rather than sitting at home and waiting to die, A mediocre housewife.


    Ding Ning didn''t know that pure snow was influenced by her sister. She had the understanding that women would be attractive only if they were economically independent. She began to work hard without telling her in order to realize her life value.


    Of course, even if he knew, he would laugh it off. He would never stop his women from pursuing their dreams. As long as they made up their mind, he would go all out to support unconditionally.


    "No problem. As long as you want to learn, I''ll teach you. The techniques of brewing and frying tea are also part of cooking. Sister Qiao taught me."


    Ding Ning said with a smile, but he couldn''t help showing a touch of sadness. He didn''t know when he would be reunited with his father.


    "Fried tea? Is it the kind of delicious tea you often drink at home?"


    Snow''s eyes lit up again and asked subconsciously.


    "Yes, but you''re a restaurant. It''s just selling wine. It''s not appropriate to sell tea. If you treat it as free tea, you''ll lose a lot."


    Ding Ning shook his head with a silent smile.


    "Who says I''m just a restaurant?"


    I didn''t expect the snow to fall, but I said plausibly: "Brother, don''t you think it''s a pity to decorate here so well and only use it as a restaurant? I think so. This is the most prosperous commercial street in Ninghai. There are many big shopping malls and company office buildings. They earn customers'' money, and I earn their money. At noon and at night, this is a restaurant, but it can be used as a cafe, teahouse and so on."


    "Teahouse? Coffee shop? Will anyone come?"


    Ding Ning doesn''t know about business, or is not interested. This is the top floor of the building. Except that the employees in this office building eat nearby at noon and lunch break, who will bother to come here for dinner.


    "Brother, I have done market research. Many companies like to meet in quiet and elegant cafes when negotiating contracts or business negotiations, but some people like to drink coffee and some people like to drink tea, so the business of cafes and teahouses in this area is very good. Apart from others, our environment alone is not comparable to that of any cafes and teahouses. ¡±


    Snow said with longing: "I''ve asked people to buy top coffee beans and sell them now. If you join in, I believe no teahouse or cafe can compete with us. In addition, these business people are busy and have little time to eat by order. Our main business is still restaurants. I''m considering making some fast-food simple meals so that those business people can eat at the same time, While drinking coffee. "


    Ding Ning looked at the snow full of energy and eloquence, which could not hurt her enthusiasm. She said with a bitter smile, "but that kind of tea has become tribute tea and can''t be sold privately."


    "Ah, how can it become tribute tea."


    Snow chucks her mouth and droops her head in frustration. In the corner where Ding Ning can''t see, her eyes are spinning. She knows that Ding Ning must not have the heart to make her sad.


    Sure enough, when Ding Ning saw her sad appearance, she immediately softened her heart and said helplessly: "well, come back and I''ll teach you to fry flower tea and collect all kinds of flower petals. Although the tea fried has no effect on dispelling diseases and strengthening the body, it has no worse taste than Tribute tea, and the cost is relatively low, which is suitable for opening a teahouse!"


    "Brother, you are very kind to me!"


    Snow looked up excitedly, regardless of Ding Ning''s bloody peeling snake skin, and sent a hot kiss in her beautiful eyes.


    "Well, well, I don''t agree with you. If you want to make out, go back in the evening. Everyone should be here soon. We have to speed up."


    After some exciting kisses, Ding Ning noticed that snow was breathing fast and obviously emotional. He quickly stopped the way. He was secretly ashamed that it was time to accompany snow.


    "In the evening, you accompany your sister. People... People''s relatives are here."


    Snow bit her lips shyly and said that she didn''t want Ding Ning to accompany her, but it was really unfortunate.


    Ding Ning said in tears and laughter, "is there such a anxious person in your heart? I hug you to sleep at night!"


    "Yes!"


    Snow nodded happily, but then shook his head: "no, brother, accompany other sisters at night. When I leave, brother will accompany me again!"


    "Really don''t want me to accompany you?"


    Ding Ning was moved for a while. Now he really realized that women are in trouble. After coming back this time, Xiao Yao and Jingjing haven''t had time to accompany him. Although they don''t say it, it''s strange to say that they have no opinion in their heart!


    "Well, I really don''t need it. By the way, if I don''t want my sister to know, I can cover for my brother. As long as I come back before dawn, my sister won''t know."


    Luoxue''s considerate words almost didn''t move Ding Ning to cry. He was worried that his sister would be unhappy to find him sneaking out again in the middle of the night. Luoxue immediately helped him solve this big problem. He really understood his heart.


    After all, he has been back for nearly two days, and Xiao Nuo, a small vinegar jar, will come back tomorrow. He must have no time to accompany Xiao Yao and Jingjing. It would be unreasonable if he didn''t accompany them tonight.


    Hey, what a happy worry! Ding Ning looked at the pure eyes of falling snow with emotion and said affectionately, "falling snow, you''re so good!"


    "Brother is good to me, of course I want to be good to brother!"


    The falling snow smiled and showed her white teeth.


    "When your relatives leave, brother will accompany you well. By the way, falling snow, do you want to restore your original appearance?"


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered that the Shenzhou church entrance of the divine descent organization had been destroyed. Now snow can completely restore his original identity and appearance and live in the sun!


    Just thinking of the divine origin organization, it is inevitable to think of Liu Sheng Qiandai, who has no trace. There is an inexplicable pain in her heart. There is a gloomy look in her face. I don''t know how she is now?


    I don''t know why, maybe the distance is too far, maybe something has changed. Liu shengqian Dai''s spiritual connection with him has been completely cut off, and even the light spots representing her existence have disappeared, as if she had never appeared in his world.


    "No, I''m used to it now. Besides, I''m the owner of the restaurant now. I have to show up. If I recover my original appearance and get entangled by those boring people all day, don''t I ask for trouble?"


    Snow saw that Ding Ning was in a low mood and pretended to be narcissistic to amuse him.

 Chapter 741

    But unexpectedly, Ding Ning thought so deeply. He put aside his sadness and showed a bright smile: "that''s true. Although we are not afraid of those wild bees, waves and butterflies, we can have less trouble if we can have less trouble. The beauty of Xueer in my family can only be appreciated by me!"


    "Hee hee, if only my brother likes it, I''ll be happy for you!"


    Snow saw that he was in a good mood and said happily.


    "Smelly beauty, who learned so narcissistic!"


    Ding Ning smiled and joked.


    "I learned from my brother!"


    Snow''s sharp retort made Ding Ning embarrassed. It seems that he is really narcissistic.


    While talking and laughing, they worked and soon cleaned the ingredients, pickled what should be pickled, cleaned what should be cleaned, and made preparations.


    After the ugly and disgusting ingredients were peeled and boned, they revealed the white and clean meat, which makes people have a good appetite at a glance. Ding Ning said proudly: "how about it? Outside the rotten catkins, inside the Golden Jade, this is a good thing without pollution!"


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that the appearance was so ugly, but the meat inside was so crystal clear. At first glance, it was the top food!"


    Snow repeatedly nodded his head: "brother, teach me to have a drunken dream of floating life!"


    "Well, today you all have a blessing in the mouth. Fusheng drunken dream needs 17 kinds of seafood to be cooked together, but there are no rigid requirements for which 17 kinds of seafood. Therefore, the treatment methods of each food material are different according to the situation, but most of the seafood are cold and a little fishy, so it is necessary to add ginger and wine to dispel the fishy cold when cooking. I''m now Try to reduce the coldness in seafood with special methods. In this way, people who are allergic to seafood will not have problems. "


    Ding Ning explained to Luoxue while demonstrating. Looking at her listening attentively, he was greatly relieved. Although he failed to carry forward sister Qiao''s cooking, with Luoxue, a descendant with spirit, toughness, perseverance and understanding, he will be better than blue.


    "The reason why this dish is called floating drunken dream is that seafood contains a faint aroma of fruit and wine, but it can not completely suppress the freshness of ingredients. One bite is like a dream, which makes people intoxicated and forget all their troubles. However, if you want to do a good job of this dish, you need to strictly control the heat. If the heat is a little, this seafood meal will not achieve the best effect, There will be a big difference in taste. "


    Ding Ning explained in detail that his actions were as pleasant as flowing clouds and water: "this dish requires three steams, three cooks, three stews and nine procedures. Therefore, when making this dish, most people have to take a temperature tester to measure the temperature at any time, and control the time, accurate to seconds..."


    Half an hour later, Ding Ning finally finished the last process of this floating drunken dream and put it in the stew pot for another half an hour.


    This half an hour is the time for the two to cook other dishes. If it was snowing, they would certainly not be able to complete such a workload. But with Ding Ning, the fast knife hand, the ingredients kept changing in his hands. The exquisite knife skill didn''t even ask for five minutes, so they processed all the ingredients, which greatly saved time.


    In fact, except for some big dishes, the time required for cooking or frying is not long. Ding Ning completely let go and stood aside to watch the snow falling performance. Occasionally, he would make a comment.


    It has to be said that falling snow has got 80% of Ding Ning''s true story. Twenty stoves fire at the same time and cook in an orderly manner. Many dishes need to be fried in a fierce fire to be delicious. Girls have no advantage in this aspect because of their strength, and few can stir the spoon. Therefore, most of the top chefs are men, But snowfall is not an ordinary person after all. Although the combat effectiveness is not strong, there is still some strength to bump the spoon.


    Looking at the falling snow like a butterfly wearing flowers, he bumped the spoon in turn in front of 20 stoves without making any mistakes. Ding Ning couldn''t help nodding his head. The skill of bumping the spoon was no less than him. Twenty dishes were fried at the same time, and there was no mistake. This is not what ordinary people can do.


    "Everyone is here. When can I have dinner? I''m hungry... Wow, what''s the taste? Why is it so delicious!"


    Zhao Jingjing quietly got into the back hall, rubbed her stomach and was about to complain. Suddenly, she smelled a strange smell, her eyes were bright, and asked with salivation.


    "It''ll be fine soon, five minutes at most!"


    Ding Ning looked at the time, smiled and waved to Zhao Jingjing.


    Zhao Jingjing jumped into Ding Ning''s arms without hesitation. His legs were wrapped around his waist like a big spider. His arms were around his neck. Yao''s nose wrinkled lovably. He said with a small mouth: "my stomach is hungry. People want to eat something to cushion!"


    Ding Ning, with a spoiled face, stretched out his fingers and scraped her nose: "snack goods, it''ll be ready soon. You won''t die of hunger later!"


    "No, no, people want to eat now!"


    Zhao Jingjing''s small body kept twisting and coquettish.


    Ding Ning was so angry that he patted her on the ass: "can you speak well? Who did you learn from? Straighten your tongue before you speak."


    A cunning color flashed in Zhao Jingjing''s big spiritual eyes. He peeked at the falling snow and was focusing on cooking. He leaned close to Ding Ning''s ear and whispered, "people want to eat you!"


    "Goblin, you are so bold now that you dare to seduce your husband. Look how I clean you up at night!"


    Ding Ning''s anger rose by her and said fiercely in her ear.


    Zhao Jingjing''s delicate little face suddenly turned red, gave him a white look, and said angrily: "are you ok? I didn''t squeeze you out last night when I paid the public food!"


    "Who will pay the public food? Isn''t it all saved for you in the evening?"


    Ding Ning''s face make impromptu comic gestures and ramarks.


    "Cut, cheat ghosts. Your sister and ye Huan have been moistened by you."


    Zhao Jingjing is worthy of learning psychology. She observes subtly and affirms that her tone is full of sour taste.


    Ding Ning is speechless. He can''t hide anything from the goblin. It''s just the four of Ye Huan. It''s normal to be seen for the first time. My sister is not the first time. How can I see it?


    "Hum, I don''t care. If you don''t make me comfortable tonight, I''ll go to find another man!"


    Zhao Jingjing is like a purdah complaining woman. She can hang oil gourd with her pout.


    "Little girl, you''ve turned upside down. See how I deal with you at night!"


    Ding Ning said angrily, but secretly his head was big. Alas, Zhao Jingjing was so angry that Xiao Yao could imagine.


    "I hope you do what you say. I''ll wait for you at night. If you dare to stand me up, I''ll find a duck immediately and let you wear a green hat!"


    Zhao Jingjing''s hunger is false. It''s true to want to make an appointment. Now he doesn''t continue to entangle when his goal is achieved. He jumps out of his arms and lowers his voice.


    Then, as if nothing had happened, he greeted Luoxue with a smile, leaving Ding Ning stunned in the original wind and swaggering away.


    "Giggle, I don''t see. Jingjing is so quiet at ordinary times. It turns out that she is so... Fierce in her bones!"


    Zhao Jingjing thought that there was a loud noise in the kitchen, and she couldn''t hear the whisper between Ding Ning and Luo Xue. She didn''t know that Ding Ning and Luo Xue had a spiritual contract. The silent words they said were heard by Luo Xue, who couldn''t help teasing.


    Ding Ning scratched his head and giggled awkwardly. How could he expect Zhao Jingjing to be so weird and dare to say anything? Even if he and Luoxue were inseparable from each other, she still felt hot on her face when she heard the flirting dialogue between them.


    At the moment, all the people who should have come have come. Instead of the scene of swords and crossbows expected by Ding Ning, they gathered together to talk and laugh.


    Even Ding Qianlie and Murong Yanran are happy to talk together as if they had never had a contradiction. Of course, they pay most attention to the magical background environment here.


    Shen MuQing also knew gentleness and softness and Xiao Yao, but she didn''t have any friendship. But at the moment, Lingyun, a person she knew, didn''t feel constrained, and soon chatted together.


    When Ding Ning came out with a drunken dream of floating life, he looked at the strange girl around Shen MuQing. He couldn''t help being stunned. He thought Tang Rui would accompany her. Unexpectedly, he was a beautiful young girl he had never seen before.


    "Wow, it smells good, Ding Ning. Did you make it?"


    Shen MuQing has tasted Ding Ning''s craft. Although there are violent emotional fluctuations when she sees Ding Ning, she hides it well, sniffs deeply and asks with admiration on her face.


    "Yes, this is a seafood feast made by my brother himself. It''s called Fusheng drunken dream. You can have a blessing in mouth today!"


    Snow greeted Lingyun and others to help serve the dishes while proudly showing off.


    "Just smelling the fragrance makes me have a big appetite. I didn''t expect the boss to have a craft!"


    Zhang Haifeng sniffed his nose and jumped over. He said with an intoxicated face that his dishonest hands had sneaked up and wanted to have a taste secretly.


    "Go, go, wait until the next dishes are served, and you''re not afraid of being hot."


    Seeing that there was no gunpowder smell at the scene, Ding Ning was secretly relieved. He opened Zhang Haifeng''s hand angrily and said with a smile.


    "Zhang Haifeng, can you not humiliate my mother? I really met people unfaithfully and made friends carelessly. Why did I take a fancy to you?"


    Liu Wenjing roared and covered her face with her hands. She couldn''t bear to witness it and despised Zhang Haifeng.


    "I don''t want to taste the boss''s craft earlier!"


    It seems that Zhang Haifeng was determined by Liu Wenjing. He ran to Liu Wenjing with a pug like face and rubbed her shoulders and beat her back with a cheap face.


    "Cut, you are a bitch!"


    Wu Xian, who has always been silent, has become a lot more cheerful after his work experience during this period. He turned his eyes and despised him.


    "Roll the calf, old three, let''s talk. What''s the matter with you? Come on, the skin is itchy, isn''t it? I''ll fight with you alone!"


    Zhang Haifeng is afraid of Liu Wenjing, but he is not afraid of Wu Xian''s provocation.


    "I''m not ashamed of anyone with you!"


    Liu Wenjing has always been a tough girl and refuted Zhang Haifeng without giving face.


    "Of course it''s my dearest little quiet!"


    Zhang Haifeng showed a flattering smile and bowed to please Liu Wenjing. Liu Wenjing held her forehead with one hand and looked angry and painful, but the happiness in her eyes could not be concealed.


    "Come on, fight alone. I didn''t lose last time!"


    Wu Xian even stood up and took off his coat. He looked like he was going to duel with Zhang Haifeng, which stunned Ding Ning.


    After seeing clearly that Wu Xian has become a lot bigger now, and his expression is full of self-confidence, his eyes can not help but flash slightly, and his heart is secretly happy. Now Wu Xian is not as weak as when he first met. It seems that his training is still effective.

 Chapter 742

    "Roll the calf, if you want to practice your hand, wait until you finish your meal. You succeeded in sneaking attack last time. Otherwise, how can you win me? You can''t win!"


    Stubborn and reluctant to admit mistakes or defeats, Zhang Haifeng was exposed on the spot.


    But it''s no wonder that he finally took Liu Wenjing some time ago. It''s the time to mix honey with oil. He has planned to save some money and pay a down payment to buy a house and get married next year. In terms of cultivation, he is not as persistent as Wu Xian. It''s not surprising to be surpassed by him.


    "War never tire of deceit, and the winner is the king!"


    Wu Xian said something cool. Then he went to Ding Ning and gave him a bear hug: "boss, I''ve been busy this afternoon and didn''t accompany you. Don''t blame me!"


    "The boss still uses you to accompany him. There are so many sisters in law... Huh!"


    Zhang Haifeng was quick to talk. Before he finished speaking, Liu Wenjing blocked his mouth and glared at him angrily: "you talk too much!"


    The atmosphere at the scene was stifling. Zhang Haifeng realized that he had said something wrong. He felt chilly behind his back. Countless murderous eyes stared at him. He quickly laughed and hid around Liu Wenjing as a mute.


    "Well, dinner is ready!"


    Falling snow brought Lingyun and others out with vegetables, timely interrupted the silent atmosphere, and let Ding Ning wipe the cold sweat secretly.


    Seeing through is a good friend. Although everyone knows what''s going on, it''s embarrassing for Zhang Haifeng, who has no brain, to explain his words.


    Chu Yunxiu, who had just met her husband and was filled with happiness, didn''t pay much attention to who was present. Chu Yunxiu suddenly clicked in her heart and couldn''t help worrying.


    She already knew that Ling Fei had been saved by Ding Ning. She was extremely grateful to Ding Ning. This time, she completely regarded Ding Ning as her son-in-law.


    But Zhang Haifeng''s gaffe made her notice that few of the girls present were worse than her own daughter. How could she not worry about Ling Yun.


    Ling Fei had a fight with her husband and wife. How could she not know her mind? She patted her hand in time and comforted her in a low voice: "children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Let them deal with young people''s affairs by themselves!"


    "But..."


    Chu Yunxiu was worried about what else he wanted to say, but Ling Fei directly interrupted: "no, but I believe Ding Ning, he won''t treat yun''er badly."


    Chu Yunxiu took two breaths and finally sighed. He didn''t say anything, but his mood was obviously much lower. He secretly regretted that he knew Ding Ning was so promising and didn''t treat him so unkindly at the beginning.


    "Aunt Chu, you are here too. Who is this?"


    At this time, a surprised girl''s voice sounded. Chu Yunxiu looked up in amazement at the girl with Shen MuQing. She felt very familiar, but she couldn''t remember who it was. She thought and said, "are you..."


    "You don''t remember me. I''m Liu Yingying, the daughter of Wang Shulan. You played cards with my mother the year before last, and we had dinner together twice!"


    The girl came here with Shen MuQing and always felt very constrained. At the moment, seeing Chu Yunxiu, she couldn''t help but introduce herself excitedly.


    But I didn''t know that when she said this, three people''s faces changed on the spot. One was Ding Qianlie, the other was Ling Yun, and the other was Chu Yunxiu.


    "Oh, it''s Yingying. She''s so old that her aunt didn''t recognize it at once. How''s your mother recently? I haven''t seen her for a long time."


    Chu Yunxiu smiled reluctantly.


    Liu Yingying looked gloomy and said with a strong smile, "very good, everything is very good!"


    She knows that her mother is a person who loves face. Where can she tell Chu Yunxiu the truth.


    Since cousin Liu Junwei became a traitor and absconded, although his father Liu Jianguo did not participate in the investigation by national security, Shenglong group was inevitably affected. Its business partners for many years would rather breach the contract than terminate the cooperation relationship with it. Therefore, many large projects stopped running.


    However, at this time, the banks fell into the well and began to collect loans. In addition, many business rivals attacked Shenglong openly and secretly, resulting in the rupture of Shenglong''s capital chain. Soon, Shenglong was insolvent and had to go bankrupt. Liu Jianguo fainted in anger and went to the hospital.


    It''s just that the money is gone, but people''s words are terrible, and rumors are fiercer than tigers. Many people who don''t know the truth regard their family as traitors and traitors, pointing and poking behind their back. Liu Yingying has also reduced from a proud girl who is sought after everywhere to a traitor sister who has been ridiculed and ridiculed. The family has been badly hurt by Liu Junwei.


    Wang Shulan had married a good husband. She usually wore gold and silver. She kept on showing her superiority in front of Chu Yunxiu''s old sisters. Now she has to live by selling houses and land. It''s not good to contact these old sisters. In addition, a good family said that she would lose. She couldn''t stand the blow for the moment. She also lived in the hospital with Liu Jianguo.


    "Good is good, good is good, one day I have time to ask her for tea, ha ha."


    Chu Yunxiu knew how much Ding Ning hated Liu Junwei and how much he would be involved with Liu Yingying. After a lukewarm ha ha, he was not ready to talk to her again.


    "Well, OK, I''ll tell my mother when I come back!"


    Liu Yingying''s nerves are extremely sensitive and fragile. She can''t see Chu Yunxiu''s perfunctory attitude. She smiles darkly, turns around and sits next to Shen MuQing, lowers her head and says nothing. She regrets that she shouldn''t greet Chu Yunxiu. Isn''t this self humiliation.


    She subconsciously thought that Chu Yunxiu was so indifferent to her because she already knew that her family was down. How could she know that Chu Yunxiu had worked diligently in the company for a long time and had not contacted those old sisters. She didn''t know that something had happened to her family. Otherwise, with her temperament, she would rather make Ding Ning unhappy than be so indifferent to her.


    "Yingying, what''s the matter?"


    Shen MuQing seldom makes friends, but she and Liu Yingying are like old friends at first sight. This is a simple and kind girl. She also has a pure temperament like a white flower. She can see her own shadow from her.


    "Sister Mu Qing, I''m fine, very good!"


    Liu Yingying raised her head and revealed a sad smile, which hurt Shen MuQing. What did the poor child experience to show such a heartbreaking strong smile? She put her hand around her shoulder and whispered comfort: "tell sister MuQing that she will help you."


    "I''m really fine, sister Mu Qing. You don''t have to worry about me. I''m fine!"


    Liu Yingying took a deep breath, forcibly suppressed the ups and downs in her heart, and turned to comfort Shen MuQing.


    Ling Yun doesn''t know Liu Yingying, but she knows who Wang Shulan is. Therefore, her heart is full of doubts at the moment. What does Shen MuQing mean by bringing Liu Yingying here? Was she intentional or unintentional?


    Ding lanlie doesn''t know Liu Yingying either, but she is very familiar with her, or should be said that she is very familiar with the information of Liu Junwei''s family, because the bankruptcy of Shenglong group has something to do with her secretly fuelling the flames, and Longteng group is the one who gets the largest piece of cake after Shenglong group''s bankruptcy.


    The reason is simple? She is a businessman, and everything is based on interests. What''s more, Liu Junwei deliberately deals with Ding Ning. Ding Ning is her biggest enemy. Now that she has the opportunity to retaliate against Liu Junwei''s family, vent her anger for Ding Ning and take the opportunity to annex Shenglong, how can she let go of such a good thing of killing two birds with one stone.


    "It''s dinner. How can there be no wine on such a happy day? This is the main wine in our restaurant. Try it first and come back to help me publicize it. It''s only two thousand yuan per kilogram!"


    Snow didn''t notice their strange expressions and happily began to publicize her wine.


    "Two thousand yuan a catty? Sister Luoxue, you''re going to rob money!"


    Zhang Haifeng said something wrong. Just after being honest for a while, he began to get active again. Liu Wenjing said all right. This goods is a shameless guy.


    "Is it worth drinking a cup first? This wine has the effects of beauty, physical fitness and longevity. It''s cheap for 2000 yuan. In addition, this wine is only sold in our castles in the air. You can''t drink it except us."


    Snow ignored Ding Ning''s funny eyes and advertised himself.


    "Then I have to try. Is it really so magical? If it''s as good as you said, the company''s entertainment will be here after I make a decision!"


    Ling Fei has always regarded Luoxue as his daughter. At the moment, he cooperated very well to give an assist, which made Ding Ning cry and laugh. The restaurant was originally intended to be the company''s canteen. Unexpectedly, uncle Ling changed his mind temporarily and planned to use the restaurant as the designated hospitality restaurant. But then again, with the current hot prospect of Shengtang pharmaceutical, It''s really not difficult to drink two thousand yuan a kilo of hospitality.


    "I''ll try it, too. If it''s really delicious, I''ll make the decision, and the business entertainment of our group is also with you."


    When his sister runs a restaurant, Ding Qianlie naturally wants to vigorously support it.


    "And me, no matter whether the wine is good or not, with the cooking skills of falling snow, we put our drunk beauty''s business entertainment here."


    The relationship between Xiaoyao and Luoxue is very good. Naturally, Xiaoyao is also strongly supported. I''m kidding. Although drunk Hongyan hasn''t even established a production line, with the publicity of Ding Ning on the lancet, many foreign users come to the door to ask for orders through relationships, and many cosmetics manufacturers come all the way to negotiate foreign agents, which makes Xiaoyao full of confidence.


    She is confident that in the shortest time, she will promote the cosmetics of Zui Hongyan series to the world and become an international first-line brand cosmetics company. Two thousand yuan of wine is really drizzle for her and is not worth mentioning.


    "Although my company has just been established, I will also put the entertainment business here. I can''t say anything else. The entertainment fee of millions a year is still no problem."


    Murong Yanran, Queen fan, said with complete indifference. She glanced at Ding Qianlie intentionally or unintentionally. A queen, a goddess, a natural competitor and gas field are in conflict!


    "I... I started a small company. At present, I don''t have any big business. The annual entertainment expenses are not as much as sister Murong, but millions should still be no problem. When the company grows in the future, there may be more!"


    Unexpectedly, Shen MuQing also said shyly, which surprised Ding Ning: "MuQing, have you opened a company?"


    "Well, I studied advertising design, so I opened an advertising company. This is my business card. If your sister''s company needs advertising in the future, don''t forget to take care of your sister!"


    Shen MuQing smiled sweetly. Ding Ning was surprised by his next performance. He took out a box of business cards and sent one to everyone present, which made him sigh that even the pure white lotus became a philistine.


    "Well, we have a chance to cooperate more!"


    Ding Qianlie took the business card and said with great face.


    "The ningran jewelry company that Ding Ning and I started together needs advertising. I''ll contact you then!"


    Murong Yanran intentionally or unintentionally pointed out that she and Ding Ning started a partnership, and also gave ding a demonstrative glance.

 Chapter 743

    Ning ran jewelry? The beauties present all looked a little ugly and stared at Ding Ning ferociously. Murong Yanran was obviously demonstrating.


    Ding Ning''s back was chilly, his forehead was sweating hard, and he wanted to die. He looked at Murong Yanran with a sad face, but in exchange for her joking eyes.


    In fact, Murong Yanran couldn''t control herself. She felt uncomfortable when she saw Ding Ning''s ambiguous relationship with so many beautiful women. She couldn''t help but want to deliberately make trouble for him.


    Just as it was not her intention to oppose Ding Qianlie, the conflict of the Queen''s aura was actually just one aspect. More importantly, she was sensitive to the fact that Ding Qianlie''s eyes at Ding Ning were abnormal. The deep feelings contained in them were by no means the eyes that a sister should have when looking at her brother, so she was in tit for tat with Ding Qianlie''s Mars hitting the earth.


    "Good wine, it''s really good wine. Not to mention two thousand one kilos, it''s worth two thousand one kilos!"


    When the smell of gunpowder became stronger and stronger and the atmosphere became more and more strange, Ling feihun unconsciously praised, breaking the embarrassment of the scene.


    "Wow, I''ve never had such a good wine before. President Jia, when our department entertains customers in the future, you have to give us special approval to drink this wine."


    Zhang Haifeng is not stupid either. He immediately makes jokes along the topic to make atonement!


    "Our department also wants such hospitality. President Jia, you can''t favor one over the other!"


    Although Liu Wenjing defended her good sister Zhao Jingjing against injustice and felt that Ding Ning was too careless, after all, she had a satisfactory job because of Ding Ning''s favor. She had to follow her husband and women and help Ding Ning out.


    "President Jia, although our technology department has no business entertainment, we have to let us drink this wine for dinner. This wine is really delicious."


    Wu Xian has always been very loyal. Naturally, he does his duty and comes out to liven up the atmosphere.


    "I don''t care. Several of their departments can drink this wine, and so can our department!"


    Song Xiaoyu took a sip and suddenly brightened her eyes. Her little face flushed and said that she didn''t break the siege, but thought the wine was really delicious.


    "I approved. In the future, our company will use this wine to entertain customers."


    Ling Feichong''s grateful Ding Ning quietly winked. With a heroic wave of her hand, she immediately patted the board. Chu Yunxiu, who was in pain all over his face, quietly twisted him around his waist. She is in charge of the company''s finance and has always been used to careful calculation. Two thousand one bottles of wine are really too expensive!


    "Thank you, uncle Jia and your sisters for your support. Come on, I''ll do it first. After drinking this cup, we''ll eat the dishes. If you have any comments on the dishes, just mention them so that I can improve them."


    Snow immediately tactfully picked up the glass and began to toast as the host, making the atmosphere lively.


    "It''s good to drink. I don''t drink at ordinary times. I think it''s good to drink. The wine is not strong. It''s sweet and has a fruity fragrance!"


    "Yes, I didn''t expect it to be really delicious. Two thousand yuan a kilo is really not expensive!"


    "God, it''s delicious. No, I can''t compare with you. I have to drink two more cups of anything I say while it''s free today."


    "Snow, where did this wine come from? Why is it so delicious?"


    "Yes, tell us where you can buy it. I want to take some back to my family."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of girls had to drink their first cup with falling snow because of their friendship. They thought Ling Fei and others were singing double reed and exaggerating, but the soft and fragrant taste of the wine brightened their beautiful eyes as soon as they drank it. Even the unhappy Liu YingYing and pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie who always dodged their eyes and dared not look at Ding Ning were inspired, I couldn''t help pouring another cup and drinking it all at once.


    "I brewed it myself, but I can''t buy it outside. I''m happy today and take care of my food for free. However, due to the limited quantity, I can only drink it here and refuse to take it out!"


    Luoxue knew that Ding Ning was on the cusp of the storm at the moment. If she said that Ding Ning brewed the wine for her, these jealous women didn''t know what trouble to make, so she wisely took the brewing into her own hands and got Ding Ning''s eyes.


    "Wow, I can''t see that snow not only cooks so well, but also makes wine. It''s so delicious."


    Lingyun is really good to drink. He has drunk five or six cups since he poured it. He blushed slightly and praised sincerely.


    "Let''s not just drink. Come on, come and try the craft of falling snow while it''s hot!"


    Ding Qianlie took out the posture of eldest sister and greeted him as half the master.


    "You don''t have to taste it. Snow, what kind of meat is this? Why is it so delicious? I taste like crab meat, some like shrimp, and some like fish. I feel very fresh and tender at the entrance, but I can''t eat what kind of meat it is."


    He gently talked about chopsticks, stuffed the meat into his mouth and asked with endless aftertaste on his face.


    "Yes, I can''t eat what meat it is. What is it?"


    Jenny asked herself that she had eaten countless delicacies, but she really couldn''t eat what meat it was.


    "This is shark meat and python meat!"


    Snowfall''s mouth slightly tilted and said proudly.


    "What? It''s impossible. It''s just a sea python. I''ve eaten shark meat. It tastes fishy and smelly. It''s not delicious at all!"


    He said with a soft face and disbelief. Others nodded repeatedly. People with a little common sense know that shark meat is not delicious. Shark fin is the most valuable thing in the whole body.


    "This is not an ordinary shark. This is a goblin shark. Although it looks ugly and ferocious, the meat is particularly delicate and delicious. It must taste different from ordinary sharks."


    Snow saw that everyone was eating, and even Shen MuQing, who had always been gentle and elegant, put several chopsticks on his face. He felt a strong sense of pride.


    "This kind of shark meat is delicious, but is it nutritious? Boss, you study medicine. Tell us!"


    Zhang Haifeng felt very guilty when he saw Ding Ning burying his head in silence. He felt that he had harmed him without blocking his mouth. He quickly created a topic to give him an opportunity to express himself.


    In fact, the women have long been not angry at the moment, but because Ding Ning was depressed and silent, they were embarrassed to take the initiative to talk to him. At the moment, they looked forward to seeing him.


    "From the perspective of traditional Chinese medicine, shark meat has the effects of Supplementing Qi and nourishing Yin, tonifying deficiency and strengthening waist, circulating water and resolving phlegm. Modern scientific research has found that shark is the only animal that will not produce cancer, and shark products can inhibit cancer cells to a certain extent. In addition to cancer, shark meat is accompanied by abnormal proliferation of blood vessels for many inflammatory and autoimmune diseases, such as rheumatic joints Inflammation, psoriasis and lupus erythematosus have obvious improvement effects. "


    Speaking of the professional field, Ding Ning immediately came to the spirit, Endless talk: "As for the sea python, it can be said that it is full of treasure. The snake gall is a valuable traditional Chinese medicine with a long medicinal history. The snake gall tastes sweet, bitter and cold. It has small poison. It hides pain in the heart, sores in the lower abdomen and swelling and pain in the eyes. The fat of the python can be refined into Python oil as a skin care medicine for the treatment of frostbite, scald, chapped skin, chronic eczema, many unknown swelling toxins, sores and boils. The python meat is It is recorded in the separate records of famous doctors that it tastes sweet, has a warm nature, has little poison, eliminates hand and foot wind pain, kills three insects, removes dead muscles, skin wind poison, pestilence, scabies and evil sores, has the effects of dispelling wind, activating collaterals, killing insects and relieving itching, and is used for wind arthralgia Paralysis, pandemics, scabies, sores; Snake blood can dispel wind and dehumidification. It is mainly used for rheumatism, bone pain and numbness of hands and feet. It has unique curative effect on all kinds of rheumatism. "


    Speaking of this, Ding Ning subconsciously glanced at Xiao Yao and saw that she was dragging her cheeks and looking at herself with peach blossoms in her eyes, Suddenly smiled: "moreover, python skin can cure scabies, scabies, insecticidal, toothache. Snake skin is rich in collagen and other components, which can be boiled into Python glue and developed into related beauty, skin care and anti-aging products... In a word, python has more in-depth development and utilization value in many fields such as food, medicine, health products and cosmetics."


    Xiao Yao''s eyes lit up again. Now she is very sensitive to the words of beauty and skin care. Although the prospect of drunk beauty series is infinitely beautiful, it would be better if she could open more cosmetics. However, she feels that this is a little secret between her and Ding Ning and is not suitable for discussion in this environment. She decides to discuss it with her lover in private.


    No matter whether they could understand it or not, they all realized that Python meat was a good thing, especially Shen MuQing. Looking at Ding Ning''s elated appearance, a faint color of intoxication flashed in her eyes. She just remembered that she was a man with a fiance. She sighed in her heart and flashed a dark color at the bottom of her eyes.


    "Don''t just eat these dishes. There are many good things. Dangdang, Dangdang, come and try the best abalone!"


    When Luoxue saw Ding Ning finish, they began to grab their chopsticks for Python meat and shark meat. With a smile, they ceremoniously opened the Braised Abalone covered with a basin cover.


    "Wow, such a big abalone is definitely a abalone. It''s delicious. It''s really delicious. It''s hard to buy with money. Falling snow, are you going to take the high-end route in your restaurant? Even a abalone has been taken out."


    Gentle and soft, with quick eyes and hands, he stuffed a big abalone into his mouth and muttered without lady style.


    "I don''t have the ability to get this kind of gourmet abalone. I''m going to take the cheap route in the restaurant, so that the working class can afford it, so that the middle class can afford it for a long time, and the upper class won''t lose face when they eat it."


    Snow seems to have long planned for the development of the restaurant, Wen Yan said without hesitation: "At the beginning, the customers of the restaurant are mainly white-collar workers working in nearby office buildings. Therefore, I launch some simple meals so that these office workers can fill their stomachs at a cost of only tens of dollars. Then, on the premise of retaining these basic groups, I will launch some high-quality packages for the middle and senior executives of the company. It only costs two or three hundred dollars to fill their stomachs. As for There''s no problem with the reception of catering business. Dishes are both expensive and cheap. It depends on how the guests order. We can eat one table for dozens of dollars and one table for hundreds or thousands of dollars. "


    "Well, it''s very good. If it weren''t for the top floor, it would be troublesome for some customers to go to the top floor for dinner!"


    Ding Qianlie nodded slightly and gave a very pertinent evaluation: "but the aroma of wine is not afraid of the depth of the alley. With the increasing improvement of people''s living standards, people are more and more pursuing delicious food. As long as the dishes in the restaurant can always maintain the taste, I believe that no matter how far away or how troublesome it is, someone is willing to come!"


    "What is the top floor afraid of? I think the top floor is unique. There are two elevators directly to the top floor of Jinding building, which won''t be much trouble at all. Moreover, the decoration style here is so personalized and can change at any time. In addition, the food tastes so good. I believe many people are willing to come all the way to taste it. As long as the word-of-mouth comes out, they still worry about no business?"


    Murong Yanran seemed to be completely involved with Ding Qianlie. As soon as she spoke, she took a strong smell of gunpowder and directly refuted Ding Qianlie''s opinions, which made Ding Ning want to cry without tears. She had to bury her head and continue to be an ostrich for fear of being affected by the fish in the pond!

 Chapter 744

    "Come on, have a taste of this floating drunken dream. I cooked it myself. You have a blessing in the mouth!"


    As soon as the falling snow saw that the momentum was wrong, the beacon was about to start again. They quickly turned off the topic and interrupted their needle tip to wheat awn!


    Sure enough, as soon as they heard that it was Ding Ning''s own dish, no one could care more about being jealous, so they went down to chopsticks to taste it.


    "How can it be so delicious? Boss, please keep it. If I''m addicted, I can do so in the future!"


    Zhang Haifeng said a chopstick. As soon as he put it into his mouth, the delicious and smooth burst open between his taste buds, making his scalp numb and elated. He was happy and almost didn''t cry. His face was intoxicated with praise.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t hear anyone agree. Even Liu Wenjing didn''t say a word, which surprised him. He quickly looked at it and found that not no one agreed, but everyone was busy eating special food. Even President Jia, who always pays attention to manners, stuffed his mouth one after another like a hungry ghost, and didn''t care to speak at all.


    Zhang Haifeng screamed, "don''t eat so fast, save some for me!"


    Unfortunately, no one paid attention to him. They stared at the basin of floating life with green eyes and kept putting vegetables in their bowl. They almost took off their shoes and fished.


    At this moment, no one respects the old and loves the young, and no one pays attention to etiquette. There is only one idea. You must eat two more mouthfuls, otherwise you will regret it all your life. For fear that if you slow down, you won''t be able to eat the unparalleled delicious food in this world!


    Ding Ning looked at them with chopsticks as a weapon and fought in that pot of floating drunken dream, which made him see the awe inspiring murderous spirit contained in the sword shadow.


    Even Liu Yingying, who has been in a low mood and has no sense of existence, can''t help fighting. She doesn''t hesitate to cut into the mess of chopsticks. With a whoosh, she quickly sandwiched a piece of seafood that she doesn''t know what it is. She threw it in her mouth. She can''t chew the aftertaste at all, so she happily stretched out her chopsticks again and grabbed food.


    Isn''t it just a basin of seafood? As for this? Ding Ning couldn''t help watching this scene, but he had to say that watching them love their own food so much, he still couldn''t help but feel a strong sense of pride and satisfaction.


    This is a common problem for people who like to cook. Even if they can''t eat a bite, seeing the food they make is so popular, the sense of pleasure and achievement from the body and mind will instantly fill the whole heart.


    At this moment, Ding Ning suddenly understood the reason why snow worked so hard to pursue cooking, which was the same as the unspeakable sense of achievement when the patient got rid of the pain and showed a sincere smile after he saved the patient.


    This gave him a sudden insight, whether it''s medicine, martial arts, or even the cooking he never cared about. As long as he can achieve the ultimate in this industry and reach the ultimate peak that no one can surpass, is it a kind of Tao?


    He pursues the way of medicine, Dad pursues the way of knife, Xia Hou Weiyang pursues the way of martial arts, while falling snow pursues the way of kitchen.


    Thousands of avenues lead to the same goal through different paths. If you cultivate to the extreme, you can become the Tao!


    No one expected that Ding Ning entered the realm of Epiphany at this moment. He closed his eyes and concentrated, with a slight lip at the corners of his mouth. He had no thought, and his face showed a peaceful color. He was like the Buddha smiling at flowers, surrounded by silk road rhyme. The newly understood profound meaning of the vortex of water was unconsciously displayed, forming countless vortices around him, crazy absorbing the vitality of heaven and earth.


    The air in the tens of miles around suddenly became viscous, and the huge vitality of heaven and earth poured into Ding Ning''s body like a sea of rivers, constantly filling his vast Dantian.


    "Eh!"


    In the audience, only Ding Qianlie was an ancient martial artist. She was extremely sensitive to the fluctuation of vitality. She noticed the difference of Ding Ning at the first time. Only then did she realize that a pot of floating drunken dreams had just made her lose her attitude, and she was surprised.


    Although she didn''t know what was happening to Ding Ning, she knew that she must not disturb him at this time. She immediately raised her index finger to her lips and motioned to the people who had awakened one after another not to disturb Ding Ning.


    The crowd stared at Ding Ning with a smile like an old monk. They didn''t know what he had done, but with the sign of Ding leading the hunting and the strong spiritual power around them, they felt relaxed and happy, comfortable and tired. They couldn''t help but close their eyes comfortably. They had the feeling of returning to the mother and wanted to be sleepy lazily.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. Ding Qianlie only felt a shock all over her body. It seems that she has broken some shackles. The violent spiritual power poured into her body madly and operated autonomously in a special way she can''t understand.


    Breakthrough to the peak of Diwu!


    Ding Qianlie looked at Ding Ning, who was still meditating with her eyes closed. When she sacrificed her life to save him and his double practice of great joy Zen, they were a strange symbiont. She didn''t need her to practice at all. Every time Ding Ning broke through, she would break through. This is one of the reasons why Ding Ning was stuck in the martial arts for so long.


    Of course, Ding Ning''s elixir field, which is much larger than those in the same realm, is difficult to fill even if there are spiritual crystals for him to practice, which is one of the reasons why he is difficult to advance to the top.


    "Eh! Who broke through Zhenwu in Ninghai?"


    In a courtyard in Ninghai, a startling sound sounded. Two men were playing chess under the moon. The gray haired man felt the fluctuation of spiritual power within a radius of tens of miles, looked up at the sky in surprise, looked at the huge funnel like spiritual vortex over Ninghai, and asked in surprise.


    "Break through Zhenwu territory? How can this be possible? Ninghai is not a blessed place, and its aura is thin. Where do you get so much aura for ancient warriors to break through!"


    A middle-aged man sitting opposite him shook his head incredulously: "director Yang, you must be wrong."


    "I can''t read it wrong. It''s extraordinary. You haven''t broken through tianwu, so you don''t feel the fluctuation of the spiritual power of heaven and earth, and you can''t see the spiritual funnel in the sky."


    The old man, known as director Yang, had a dignified look on his face, put the chess pieces in his hand and said seriously, "no, I''m going to see where the expert broke through the Zhenwu realm in Ninghai. This situation is too ridiculous. I can''t rest assured until I find out."


    Zhuo Bufan looked slightly stunned and was about to say something. Director Yang''s figure flashed and disappeared in place. He envied him and smashed his mouth. He sighed: "I don''t know if I have a chance to break through tianwu in my life!"


    In the No. 1 villa of Shengshi Huating, Xia Hou, who was teaching his brothers to practice, suddenly changed his face, looked up at the sky, frowned tightly, looked at the core direction of the fluctuation of spiritual power, and whispered, "no, that direction should be the young master."


    "Boss, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing that Xia Hou suddenly stopped talking, the wasp asked suspiciously.


    "Wasp, I have something urgent. I''m going out now. Look after your home!"


    Xia Hou forced a smile, hurriedly said hello and ran out quickly, leaving the confused wasp at a loss!


    Xia Hou doesn''t know whether Ding Ning caused the movement, but he knows that the direction is where the young master''s company is located, and the young master and the eldest lady are there today, so he must go and have a look to be at ease.


    After all, such a big movement may not have any impact on the national martial arts, but in the future, it will certainly turn the whole Ninghai into a vacuum of aura, which will have a great impact on the ancient martial arts, so that they can''t practice at all. The strong above tianwu must be able to detect the changes of heaven and earth. They will certainly go to see what happened, A bad will conflict with the young master.


    As soon as Xia Hou arrived at the door, he met the knife and leopard. The knife came up and said, "boss, is there an accident over the young master?"


    "I don''t know, but that direction is where the young master and the young lady are. I''ll go and have a look now."


    Xia Hou said, looking at the eager look in the eyes of the knife and the leopard, he pondered a little: "come with me, you are a master now, and it''s time to experience."


    "Yes, boss!"


    Knife and leopard have been itching since they broke through the master. Knife immediately bumped out of the white Hummer. When Xia Hou got on the car, he stepped on the accelerator and the car jumped out like a cheetah out of the forest.


    In Dongli mountain villa, in a row of bungalows on the north side of the Shibali bridge, Mo ye, a great worshipper, was sitting in a thatched hut and practicing quietly. The riot of Tiandi Yuanli made him frown and stared at the sky for a long time.


    Mo Ye hesitated to look at Wang Qianye''s villa and thought that there should be no accident after leaving for a while. After half a day of hesitation, she finally didn''t resist her inner curiosity. She kicked her foot and flew to the source of Yuanli riot.


    Shortly after he had just disappeared, a ghost like figure appeared in place. It was the second sacrifice. A grim smile appeared at the corners of his mouth and reached out to take out his mobile phone: "Lord Hong Gang, that old thing has gone out. Now it''s the best next mobile phone meeting!"


    "But what if he suddenly comes back and finds something wrong?"


    Hong junyang''s nervous and nervous voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Second, the worshiper''s face was unhappy, Shen Sheng advised: "Hong Gang leader, Mo ye, the old man stays in the villa all day and has no chance to do it at all. Now is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I''m afraid it''s too late to miss this opportunity. Think about it. The old gang leader doesn''t have a few days to live. Do you think he will leave the position of gang leader to you when he returns to normal? Think it over for yourself!"


    "I... OK, I see. I''ll go ahead as planned right now!"


    Hong junyang hesitated and said.


    Wang Qianye''s life is not long. If he dies, his coveted position as the leader of the guild will be lost. If Wang Yuqiu is the leader, he will be better. At worst, he won''t lose his life.


    But if the old guy passes on the position of guild leader to Wang Zhihao, he will be the first to eradicate himself. It is the so-called wealth insurance. If he doesn''t succeed tonight, he will become benevolent. Either the fish dies or the net is broken. He has no way back.


    "Cousin, has the plan begun?"


    A figure quietly emerged and asked faintly. If Wang Zhihao was here, he would be shocked, because the comer was the three offerings he had won over.


    "Everything goes smoothly according to the plan. Hong junyang is finally determined to do it. Wang Qianye, for 30 years, you beast is finally dying. It will be very painful to die in the hands of your own son, Jie Jie. This is retribution, retribution!"


    The two elders gave out a sad and choking laughter like a night owl. The sadness contained in the laughter was like the blood of a cuckoo, which made people cry.


    "Cousin, it''s been so long. Don''t be sad. Now our blood feud is about to be avenged. You should be happy!"


    The three elders'' eyes turned red and said softly.


    He will never forget the blood feud between his cousin Kuang Kaiyi and his two families killed by Wang Qianye 30 years ago. A total of 27 people, young and old, have never survived. The most terrible thing is that they heard that their wives and sisters died after being humiliated by Wang Qianye''s people. If they hadn''t gone to learn arts together, they would have been doomed if they hadn''t been at home.

 Chapter 745

    Speaking of the black tiger gang in Ninghai 30 years ago, I''m afraid the old locals still remember it. It''s a powerful gang that can compete with the axe gang.


    The leader of the black tiger Gang is Kuang Minghu, who is Kuang Kaiyi''s father. Kuang Minghu and deputy leader Li Zimo came from a village and played together since childhood. They came to Ninghai to work, but they were bullied in every way. Finally, they were forced to pull down a gang of coolie brothers and created the black tiger Gang to unite and not be bullied by anyone.


    They were brothers and sisters and married two sisters to become brother-in-law. They worked together to carry forward the black tiger gang. But when the black tiger gang was booming, they were destroyed all over the house on a dark night with high wind. The black tiger Gang also disappeared and became a thing of the past!


    Kuang Kaiyi and his cousin Li Qingren (that is, three offerings) loved to dance guns and stick since childhood. They just went out to learn martial arts together at that time, and they narrowly escaped.


    When the two brothers came back from school three years later, they knew that both families had been destroyed. After several years of open and secret visits, they found out that Wang Qianye had done all this.


    If they could not beat moye, and moye always protected Wang Qianye like a shadow, they would not have lived through hardships and tasted courage for so many years and served as sacrifices in the axe gang.


    Now Wang Qianye is about to die in the hands of his own son, but this revenge is far from enough. They have to watch the destruction of the axe gang with their own eyes in order to relieve their hatred.


    "Not enough, not enough. I want the old thief Wang Qianye to kill his children and grandchildren, and Mo Ye. He is also an accomplice. If he hadn''t been determined to protect Wang Qianye, Wang Qianye would have been killed by us, so he must die."


    Kuang Kaiyi''s face was ferocious, and his eyes said bitterly.


    "But... Moye is an expert in the master''s realm. We can''t beat him together!"


    Li Qingren felt that his cousin had been living in hatred for so many years, which had distorted his temperament. Mo Ye followed Wang Qianye in order to repay his kindness. He did not participate in the massacre that year, and killing him seemed to be beyond the scope of revenge. Moreover, they were not Mo Ye''s opponents at all.


    "Qingren, don''t worry. I have a way to kill moye!"


    Kuang Kaiyi knows that Li Qingren is different from him. He has always advocated only killing the first evils and has a heart of kindness, but he is unwilling. He not only wants revenge, but also wants to destroy the axe gang and rebuild the black tiger gang.


    "Where is the strength? What can I do?"


    Li Qingren frowned and asked with some worry.


    "We can''t kill him, but someone can. Just listen to my arrangement. We will rebuild the black tiger Gang, call the wind and rain in the underground world, and live a life of luxury and food from now on."


    Kuang Kaiyi''s eyes glittered with pure light, his eyes showed a fanatical color, and said confidently.


    Li Qingren jumped in his heart and suddenly felt that his cousin who had been living together for decades looked so strange at the moment.


    They agreed at the beginning that after revenge, they would find a deep mountain forest to concentrate on martial arts and never ask about world affairs. But now, his cousin''s ambition has gradually been exposed, which makes him feel at a loss.


    Perhaps it was because he was stuck at the peak of huajiner for so many years that he couldn''t break through that changed his mood and lost his heart of martial arts. Li Qingren sighed and thought of it.


    "Guild leader, deputy guild leader Hong, please see me!"


    In front of the villa, the four King Kong stood at the door like a door god and stopped Hong junyang and his bodyguard. The three King Kong entered the villa and reported to Wang Qianye!


    Lying obliquely on the sofa, Wang Qianye''s face was waxy yellow and had long lost his dignity in the past. After hearing the report, he stood up powerlessly and coughed twice: "junyang is coming. I just have something to tell him. Let him see me in the study!"


    "Yes, sect leader!"


    Three King Kong respectfully responded and invited Hong junyang to the study in front of the door!


    Hong junyang motioned to the four bodyguards and whispered, "wait for me here. I''ll see the old man!"


    "Yes!"


    After Hong junyang went in, the four bodyguards took out cigarettes to the four King Kong, and also took out a lighter to light them: "brother, smoke!"


    The four King Kong are loyal to Wang Qianye. Although they are superior in force, they are not very good at using their brains. They see that they are all their own brothers and have no precautions. When they receive a cigarette, they light it with a lighter and gossip.


    After a while, the four King Kong felt dizzy and soft all over. They suddenly felt a pain in their chest. They were shocked to find that the four bodyguards who were flattering just now had ferocious faces and pierced their hearts with daggers.


    "You... Sect leader, be careful... Eh!"


    The great King Kong seemed to have more tenacious vitality. Watching the three brothers die in peace, Yu Li shouted sadly to remind Wang Qianye to be careful of Hong junyang, but he was assassinated before he finished shouting. His bodyguard covered his mouth, took out a dagger and stabbed several times in succession. He was completely unconscious in front of a black.


    "Hoo, grandma scared me to death. Lord Hong Gang still has a way. It''s not easy to kill these guys if he doesn''t think of a way to put overpowering drugs on them."


    The bodyguard who stabbed King Kong took out a cigarette from the cigarette box and stuffed it into his mouth, but he lit it for a long time but didn''t light it. His partner next to him lit a cigarette and stuffed it into his mouth: "all right, hurry to work. This guy''s voice doesn''t know whether it alerted the bodyguards outside. If something goes wrong, we''ll all be finished."


    Hong junyang knows Wang Qianye very well. He knows that he is suspicious and prevents being assassinated every day. Therefore, even his brothers can''t be approached without his permission.


    As a result, there are only four King Kong bodyguards in this villa who are responsible for his safety. Therefore, as long as the four King Kong are successfully killed, taki can do whatever he wants in this villa.


    "Did you hear that? It seemed like a big tiger just now?"


    Wang Qianye sat at his desk and looked at the obedient Hong junyang reporting his recent achievements. He vaguely seemed to hear the cry of big King Kong. He frowned and asked strangely.


    "No, I didn''t hear anything?"


    Hong junyang looked confused. In fact, his heart beat like thunder. He secretly scolded these guys for not doing enough and not doing enough. He drugged the four defenseless King Kong, and even made them sound.


    "Really?"


    Wang Qianye''s turbid old eyes narrowed, and an invisible dignity filled the air. He stared at Hong junyang with cold and ruthless eyes.


    Although Hong junyang felt that Wang Qianye had few days to live, and he had no room to resist as long as he did it himself, the majesty Wang Qianye had established over the years had already formed a shadow in his heart.


    Wang Qianye was just a question, which made him tremble. His face became very unnatural. His eyes dodged and did not dare to look at him, and fine beads of sweat poured out of his forehead.


    "Hey!"


    Wang Qianye was old and refined. He contacted Dahu''s just, er, but Zhi''s voice and Hong junyang''s guilty expression. He didn''t know that he was going to do it, which made him both happy and sad.


    It''s time to end the curtain. He doesn''t have a few days to live. He doesn''t care about dying a few days earlier or later. To tell the truth, he has been waiting for Hong junyang to do it. This is his last test.


    If Hong junyang doesn''t even have the courage to usurp the throne, he can''t bear the heavy responsibility of the axe gang leader, so his comfort is greater than his sadness at the moment.


    "Junyang, come with me and I''ll show you something!"


    Wang Qianye stood up, walked shakily to the bookshelf next to him, took out a book from the bookshelf, and wanted to take out the things clamped in it to Hong junyang.


    "Old man, die!"


    "Poof!"


    With a trembling roar, Wang Qianye groaned, looked down in amazement and saw a sharp folding knife stabbing through his heart. He turned around hard and looked at Hong junyang with a ferocious face. His eyes were full of unspeakable complexity. He opened his mouth to say something, but the corner of his mouth kept overflowing blood. His eyes were dark, ending his evil life, But his eyes were full of sadness and self mockery.


    For Hong junyang''s sake, he can die, but he doesn''t want Hong junyang to die in the name of killing his father. However, he didn''t think that Hong junyang didn''t even give him a chance to explain his future affairs. If he couldn''t wait to start, how could he die in peace?


    A paternity test book with 99.9% of Wang Qianye''s and Hong junyang''s genetic identification mixed with a will fell powerlessly on Wang Qianye''s body and was half dyed red by the blood flowing out of his chest, which seemed so ironic.


    "No, no, it''s impossible, it''s impossible... It must be fake... It''s fake... Ow..."


    Hong junyang stretched out his trembling hand and trembled. Looking at the blood stained paternity test and the will to leave the position of guild leader to Wang Qianye, Hong junyang knelt down in front of Wang Qianye, grabbed his hair in pain, roared like a beast after being injured, and his tears fell into the blood stains on the ground like broken thread beads, Mixed with blood, it spread everywhere. At this moment, it seems that blood is thicker than water!


    Is there anyone in this world who can bear the psychological torture of Patricide? The answer is yes - yes, the ancient emperor Huang killed his father.


    However, those with such psychological quality are undoubtedly immortal heroes, and Hong junyang obviously has a long way to go before he becomes such a hero.


    Therefore, at the moment, his soul seemed to be bitten by a poisonous snake, and his heart was full of infinite regret. If he could wait a little longer, even if it was only ten seconds, when Wang Qianye took out his suicide note and paternity test, he would not commit such a heinous crime that he could not get rid of forever.


    He was like a walking corpse with his soul removed and only a body left. He knelt in front of Wang Qianye''s body, his eyes were dull and empty. He had long forgotten his original intention to come here!


    In the luxurious private room of Harman bath center, Wang Zhihao is lying on the massage bed with his eyes closed and only wearing a pair of underpants. He enjoys the back stepping service of a beautiful technician. Here he doesn''t have to be wary of anyone, because this is his industry. If there is a little trouble, his brothers can come every minute.


    Even the beautiful technician who serves him is also his mistress who has been in love for more than three years. He is absolutely his own person, so he is very relaxed and even sleepy at the moment.


    Unfortunately, nothing in the world is absolute. In his opinion, he will never betray his mistress, but he suddenly pulled out a sharp scalpel and cut his throat like a chicken, and the blood sprayed like a flame.


    Wang Zhihao struggled to get up, his face turned red, his left hand covered the cut throat, stared at the old mistress with angry, fear, unwilling, puzzled and desperate eyes, and pointed his right hand at her mouth to make a "Ho Ho" sound.


    Although he was unable to speak because his throat was cut, the beauty technician clearly understood what he was saying. He was asking "why?"

 Chapter 746

    The beauty technician smiled at Wang Zhihao and said softly with the charming voice he was infatuated with in bed: "because I have always been a Hong Shao person!"


    "Poop!"


    Wang Zhihao showed a sudden look, fell heavily on his back, and his eyes were full of regret, but he could no longer change the outcome.


    Until the last moment of his life, he suddenly realized that he had always underestimated Hong junyang, who thought he was mediocre and incompetent. He was the real sinister who pretended to be a pig and ate a tiger. He had unknowingly started to lay out around him many years ago. Finally, he gave him a fatal blow at this critical moment, which made him hopeless. Even his life was caught. Sad!


    The beauty technician squatted down slowly, stroked his eyelids gently, and helped him close his eyes. Her face was calm as if she had killed only an animal.


    But with deep sadness in his eyes and relief after revenge, he whispered to himself, "honey, I finally avenge you. I''m sorry to keep you waiting. Now, I''ll accompany you!"


    The sharp scalpel scratched her throat again, and the blood burst out was as brilliant and beautiful as fireworks. Only this time it was scratched on her own throat. There was no pain, no sadness, only relief and relief.


    She lay side by side with Wang Zhihao''s body and looked straight at the bully who had made her hate for more than three years. A drop of crystal tears in her beautiful eyes slipped down her cheeks and mixed with the gushing blood, regardless of each other, until the beautiful eyes gradually became dark


    What Wang Zhihao didn''t know was that she was not a chess piece that Hong junyang had placed beside him. She was just an ordinary woman who wanted to earn some money to marry her boyfriend here. But she didn''t expect to be raped by him three years ago. She took away the innocence she was going to give her boyfriend on her wedding night. She not only regarded her as a forbidden woman from now on, She also secretly sent someone to kill her beloved boyfriend disguised as a car accident.


    From that day on, she lived in hatred. While trying to win his trust with a smile, she looked for opportunities for revenge. However, Wang Zhihao was too cautious and took bodyguards everywhere. Even when she went to bed with her, there were two bodyguards outside the door, and she never spent the night with her, so she couldn''t find a chance at all.


    Hong junyang didn''t know how to see through her hatred and secretly found her to discuss the removal of Wang Zhihao. One wanted to be superior and the other wanted revenge. The two hit it off. From then on, she became Hong junyang''s chess piece and a dead man for revenge.


    Even if she knows Hong junyang is using him, who cares as long as she can kill Wang Zhihao and avenge her lover?


    ¡­¡­


    In Amanda bar, Wang Yuqiu hid herself in the corner of the card holder dedicated to the boss on the second floor, looked down at the red men and women dancing like crazy demons under the flashing neon lights, and quietly tasted the red wine in the glass.


    This is the habit she has developed since her parents died. She is afraid of loneliness, loneliness and being alone. In this way, she can get rid of the trouble of loneliness and make herself strong.


    Of course, she will never admit that she is afraid of loneliness. She thinks that only in the noisy environment can she really calm down and think seriously.


    After countless psychological hints, over time, she took the lies as the truth. Whenever she was worried, sitting here seemed to really calm down. There was a feeling that all sentient beings were drunk. I woke up alone and saw all the forms in the world, but I had the taste of leaving the world alone.


    But tonight, the method of trying hard seems to have lost its usual function. The inexplicable irritability and uneasiness in her heart always makes her vaguely feel that something is going to happen. This is probably the woman''s terrible sixth sense.


    The strong uneasiness made her feel that she needed to do something, but what could she do?


    The noise of heavy metal music, the noisy crowd and the flashing neon lights could not bring her any sense of security, so she decided to go to the beach alone.


    So, when her two bodyguards were drooling and staring at the snow-white thighs of an exposed beauty, Wang Yuqiu quietly left her seat and slipped into the noisy crowd.


    Under the thin moonlight, the cool sea breeze blew disorderly. Wang Yuqiu had grown to the long hair at the knee bend. The messy hair danced with the wind in the night wind, lined with her red windbreaker, like a female ghost who robbed her soul and claimed her life in the middle of the night.


    Ye Tianlang said goodbye to his lovely little girl and walked from the fishing village. Up to now, he is still not used to taking a car or driving. As long as he is not in a hurry, he is used to walking on two legs no matter how far he is. Today is no exception.


    When he came to the seaside where he met his brother again last time, ye Sirius narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at the slim figure with long hair, scratched his head and muttered in a low voice, "brother Xia Hou often said that sister Lisa has long hair and short knowledge. This woman seems to have longer hair than sister Lisa. Does that mean she is a woman who has not seen more than sister Lisa?"


    After shaking his head and leaving all these ideas without objection behind, the eldest brother came back yesterday, but he never had a chance to see him. He thought that he should be able to see the eldest brother when he went back, and his heart was a little more urgent.


    As he passed behind Wang Yuqiu, he suddenly remembered that once he asked his elder brother why he would save him. The elder brother said that everyone has only one life. No one has the right to deprive others of their right to survival, and it is a very happy thing to help others, so he will do it.


    Ye Tianlang didn''t go to school and didn''t understand any big truth, but he worshipped his big brother very much. He thought he was a cultural man and knew a lot of things he didn''t understand. Therefore, he kept every word of his big brother in mind and would strictly follow his words!


    Brother saved me because he had a Bodhisattva like heart. Did this long haired woman come to the beach in the middle of the night because she couldn''t think of it and wanted to commit suicide?


    Thinking of this, ye Sirius stopped, stood silently in the dark, and calculated that if this woman really wanted to commit suicide, he would save her anyway and feel the happiness of helping others as big brother said!


    Maybe it''s because after drinking a lot of wine in the bar, Wang Yuqiu suddenly has a bit of urgency, but it''s not close or far from the urban area. You can''t run back to the urban area to find the toilet.


    Miss Wang Yuqiu looked around stealthily and didn''t find anyone. Her face was a little red. She untied her pants and belt and planned to solve it on the spot. This was the first time for her who had always been educated as a lady to do such a vulgar thing, but the tension of secretly doing bad things made her feel extremely stimulated.


    Ye Tianlang stood at a high angle. He could only see Wang Yuqiu''s upper body, and his lower body was blocked by a stone. He suddenly found that the girl''s upper body also disappeared. He was shocked. Did the girl jump into the sea?


    Thinking of this, ye Sirius shouted, "girl, don''t think about it. I''ll save you!"


    Wang Yuqiu, who had just taken off half of his pants and was ready to squat down to have a good time, was terrified by this voice and peed in his pants.


    Just when she was ashamed and angry, she held her urine back and was ready to put on her pants quickly, a black shadow rushed over recklessly and hit her hard. She screamed and couldn''t help but fall into the sea with Ye Sirius''s inertia.


    "You... You let go!"


    Wang Yuqiu listened very clearly. She knew that the visitor misunderstood that she wanted to jump into the sea, so she desperate to save her. As a result, she all fell into the sea.


    Originally, she was a little guilty when she urinated everywhere. She was kind and didn''t intend to argue with him, but she soon realized that it was wrong. This guy hugged her tightly from behind and put his hands around her chest, which immediately made her ashamed and angry.


    "You''re okay, that''s great. Don''t be afraid. Don''t move around with me. The more you struggle, the harder it will be for me to take you up!"


    When ye Tianlang heard her talk, he was relieved. Seeing her constant struggle, he thought she couldn''t swim and was afraid of drowning. He quickly comforted. As for the two lumps of meat pressed in his hand, he really didn''t notice. Even if he noticed, he wouldn''t care. In his opinion, there was no difference between the woman''s thing and the wolf''s mother''s. they were all feeding tools.


    Wang Yuqiu''s face turned red with anger. How shameless this man is to take advantage of himself so grandly. That righteous tone said that she really wanted to save herself. She didn''t want to take the opportunity to eat tofu, so she struggled more fiercely. If ye Tianlang didn''t hold him from behind, she had to beat him to death, from small to large, Her place has not been touched by any opposite sex, which makes her want to die.


    "Cough... Be honest. Don''t move. If you move again, I won''t be polite."


    Ye Tianlang was holding her and was about to swim to the shore. As a result, she struggled not to retreat but to advance. A wave hit him and filled him with a mouthful of sea water. He coughed for a long time, which made him angry and hate and threatened fiercely.


    "You''re welcome? How do you want to be polite? Are you very polite now?"


    Wang Yuqiu said coldly as she struggled. Originally, she only planned to teach the apprentice a lesson, but now she really gave birth to a killing opportunity.


    Ye Sirius was stunned. He suddenly remembered that once he accidentally saw sister Lisa playing a temper with brother Xia Hou. Brother Xia Hou knocked her down and spanked her. Sister Lisa immediately became honest and obedient like an angry little daughter-in-law. Well, it seems that spanking should be a terrible thing for women, So he shouted boldly: "if you don''t obey me again, I''ll spank you!"


    "You... You rotten rascal, you give me... Wait..."


    Wang Yuqiu was ashamed and angry to death, and the struggle became more and more intense. If ye Sirius''s arms were not like iron hoops, she would have to kill the smelly man.


    "Still moving, really owe to clean up!"


    Ye Sirius is annoyed. What''s the matter with this woman? She''s so disobedient. It seems that she can''t do without a lesson.


    Therefore, ye Sirius, with his left shoulder around Wang Yuqiu''s armpit, held Wang Yuqiu''s hip out of the sea with his knee, pulled back his right hand and pulled it up. He also threatened: "let you move around, let you be dishonest!"


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    The loud slap sound is intertwined with the sound of the sea tide in the night, echoing constantly.


    Wang Yuqiu''s whole body was stiff. She stared in amazement. She bit her lips tightly and stopped struggling. Tears of humiliation twinkled in her eyes.


    Just now, before she could pee and put on her pants, she was thrown into the sea by Ye Sirius. This is good. Her pants were washed to her knees by the buoyancy of the sea. Bai Huahua''s ass was exposed to Ye Sirius. Although it was night and a woman''s most secret place was also soaked in the sea, when did Miss Wang suffer such humiliation, Now even want to die.

 Chapter 747

    Bastard, wait for me. As soon as I get ashore and get free, I must kill you!


    Wang Yuqiu roared wildly in his heart, but he understood the truth that the hero didn''t eat the loss in front of him. He clenched his teeth and didn''t say a word. For fear of angering the pervert, he did her in the sea.


    Eh, this method is really effective. Brother Xia is right. Life is full of knowledge. Just see if you can find it. I learned a trick from brother Xia Hou.


    Seeing that she was honest, ye Tianlang thought that his method had worked. He immediately thought with complacency and spent some time climbing ashore!


    Although Wang Yuqiu is not heavy, ye Sirius is also very tired when their clothes are soaked in the sea water and the buoyancy of Shanghai water.


    Drag Wang Yuqiu, who is like a dead fish, to the reef on the bank. Ye Sirius lies on the ground with his limbs wide open, breathing heavily.


    Wang Yuqiu hurriedly put on her pants. A cold wind blew, which made her shiver. Her body curled up into a ball, and her lips were a little black.


    "Hurry back. Now the temperature is very low at night. If you don''t change your clothes and drink a bowl of ginger soup to get cold, you have to get sick!"


    Ye Tianlang grew up in the jungle. Although he felt a little cold, he couldn''t help it with his cold physique. After a short rest, he advised him with good words.


    "Who wants you to pretend to be a good man, rogue, go to hell!"


    Wang Yuqiu is also an expert in the later stage of mingjiner. After returning to his senses, he spurted an angry flame in his eyes and stepped on Ye Sirius''s crotch with a cruel foot.


    Ye Tianlang grew up with wild animals and had instinctive intuition about danger. Although Wang Yuqiu''s sudden move was beyond his expectation, he was still calmly supported by a carp. While avoiding her foot, he stood up quickly like a cheetah, He said angrily, "you are sick. I saved you with kindness. It''s all right if you don''t thank me. It''s really ungrateful to fight against me."


    "Did I let you save me? If it weren''t for you, I could be like this? Son of a bitch, I must kill you today."


    Wang Yuqiu didn''t expect that ye Tianlang''s skill was so agile. In his rage, he cut Ye Tianlang''s neck like a crazy woman.


    "Crazy woman, good intentions don''t pay off. Don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Ye Tianlang couldn''t feel the happiness after saving people. Seeing that her hand was a killing move, he was very angry. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he grabbed Wang Yuqiu''s wrist and twisted it hard. Wang Yuqiu screamed in pain.


    "Whoosh!"


    Before ye Sirius spoke, Wang Yuqiu shook her head. Her wet hair roared to the back of his head like a steel whip.


    Ye Sirius was forced to release his hand and stepped on it with force. He flew back three meters in the air and narrowly avoided this killing move.


    Just as Wang Yuqiu was about to take advantage of the victory, ye Tianlang''s figure exploded like a ghost. Before she had time to respond, she had grabbed her neck with one hand and lifted her up with a little force. Looking at her red face, her face had become as gloomy as water, and her fierce eyes were flashing, Coldly said: "brother told me that saving people''s lives is better than building a level 7 floating slaughter, but I didn''t expect that I kind-hearted to save you. You even want to kill me. In that case, I''ll complete you!"


    Wang Yuqiu didn''t expect that ye Tianlang was so strong and easily controlled her. The humiliation turned into endless grievances. She clenched her lips and stared at him stubbornly. She thought that she was taken advantage of by this bastard and would die in his hands. She was not afraid of death, but how could she be willing to die like this before her revenge for killing her father was repaid? Think of here, suddenly sad from the heart, tears can''t stop flowing down.


    Ye Tianlang was stunned. He suddenly remembered that the wolf mother who raised him was full of reluctant and nostalgic eyes before he died. He was so similar to the woman in front of him, which made his heart soft, His voice became soft: "what my eldest brother said is always reasonable. He doesn''t like me to kill, so I rarely kill now. I''ll let you go this time and I''ll kill you next time."


    With that, he threw Wang Yuqiu to the ground and turned away without nostalgia.


    Wang Yuqiu narrowly escaped death. Watching Ye Sirius''s vigorous figure gradually go away, she couldn''t help crying. She hated her incompetence and felt so useless for the first time.


    "Creak!"


    A series of sudden brake sounds came from the front. A dozen cars stopped not far away. From the car, dozens of men in black surrounded her car.


    There was a positioning system in her car. The bodyguard should have found it. Wang Yuqiu quickly stopped crying, wiped away her tears, resumed her old high-ranking attitude as a young lady, and was about to come out to greet them, But I heard the man in black, the leader, suddenly say: "Wang Yuqiu''s car will not go far if it stops here. It is estimated that it is near here. We search separately. We can''t let her run today anyway. Remember, she certainly doesn''t know that Wang Qianye''s old thing and Wang Zhihao have hung up, so when we look for her, we should continue to call her eldest lady to cheat her out so that she won''t jump into the sea and escape!"


    "Yes!"


    A group of men in black immediately dispersed after answering, shining along the beach with a strong flashlight, and shouting: "Miss, where are you!"


    Wang Yuqiu was cold all over. He sat on the reef and covered his mouth tightly. His face was pale without any blood color. His tears couldn''t stop flowing down. His brain was blank. Grandpa died. Grandpa died.


    Wang Yuqiu showed a sad smile. Grandpa didn''t live long. She had already been prepared. After hearing the bad news, she just couldn''t accept it for a moment.


    But she soon remembered that Wang Zhihao, her enemy, was also dead, which filled her heart with endless joy!


    Hahaha, good death. Hong junyang avenged me in disguise. The only family member died. What else can I miss in the world?


    Then, farewell!


    The loveless Wang Yuqiu stood up, jumped into the sea!


    "There''s something going on over there. Go and see if it''s Wang Yuqiu. The leader of Hong Gang has ordered to see people alive and dead bodies. If she escapes, she''ll be in trouble!"


    The man in black, who was the first, vaguely heard the sound of water splashing, and quickly shouted.


    A group of people in black quickly ran to the place where Wang Yuqiu jumped into the sea and shone on the sea with a strong light flashlight. A sharp eyed man in black saw Wang Yuqiu''s figure drifting with the waves under the flashlight and shouted at his throat: "it''s Wang Yuqiu, I see her."


    "What are you hesitating about? You can''t catch up!"


    The first man thought Wang Yuqiu wanted to jump into the sea and escape, so he immediately shouted and scolded.


    "Brother Jin, this is the sea, or at night..."


    A group of men in Black said with some fear. The sea at night is dark, like a devil''s cave that devours people. Who dares to jump down!


    The man in black, who was called brother Jin, had a ferocious face and roared: "MD, there will be a great reward for catching or killing Wang Yuqiu. If she escapes, we can''t live. You can choose whether to chase or die!"


    "This... MD, spell it, I''ll go down!"


    A man in black, who relied on his good water ability, gritted his teeth, took off his coat and jumped down.


    "It''s all death anyway. There may be a way to live if you don''t go down. I''ll give it up for a reward!"


    "Jump, the waves are not big tonight. Maybe they can come back alive!"


    "If you don''t jump, you''ll die. It''s better to fight!"


    ¡­¡­


    A group of men in black jumped into the sea one by one and swam in the direction where they had found Wang Yuqiu. However, although the wind was not strong, the waves were quite turbulent. After a while, where can we see Wang Yuqiu''s figure!


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Wang Yuqiu coughed violently, spit out the fishy and salty sea water, slowly opened his blank eyes, looked at the strange room and dim light, and his brain was chaotic.


    Murmured softly, "am I dead? Where is this? Heaven or hell?"


    "Beautiful sister, you''re awake!"


    A young girl''s voice sounded in her ear. Wang Yuqiu turned her head and saw a little girl carved with powder and jade looking at her. Her pure eyes were full of joy.


    Wang Yuqiu immediately fell in love with the cute little girl, smiled and said, "little sister, what''s your name? How old? Where is this place?"


    "My name is Nannan. I''m five years old. This is my home. Beautiful sister. Are you my brother''s girlfriend?"


    The girl asked softly.


    "Brother? Who is your brother?"


    Wang Yuqiu was stunned and asked quickly.


    "My brother is my brother. My brother carried you back. You haven''t answered me yet. Are you my brother''s girlfriend?"


    The girl tooted her small mouth and stared at her with big black and white eyes.


    "I don''t even know who your brother is and where his girlfriend will be?"


    Wang Yuqiu realized that he had been saved.


    Nannan suddenly breathed a long sigh of relief and patted her little chest with a look of lingering fear: "I''m scared to death. If you''re not my brother''s girlfriend, I''m relieved."


    "Why do you say that!"


    Wang Yuqiu was amused by her lovely appearance, and her sadness dissipated a lot. She asked curiously.


    "Because when the girl grows up, she will be her brother''s girlfriend!"


    Nannan said solemnly. Wang Yuqiu giggled with a cute look: "don''t worry, my sister won''t rob my boyfriend with Nannan!"


    "Yeah, that''s great. My sister is so beautiful. If my brother likes you, my daughter will be very stressed."


    The girl blinked her eyes, her long eyelashes flickered, the eldest man put her hands behind her, and said old-fashioned.


    "Pooh!"


    Wang Yu Qiushi couldn''t help laughing. He stood up and wanted to pick up the lovely little girl and kiss her lovely face.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as she sat up, she found that she had been taken off all over, and she couldn''t help screaming.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    The door was suddenly pushed open, and a young man broke in with a bowl. He just watched Wang Yuqiu sitting on the upper body of the bed. Suddenly, he had an unprecedented strange feeling in his heart, which made his heart jump and his Adam''s apple wriggle involuntarily.


    "Ah!"


    Wang Yuqiu''s face turned pale. He covered his chest in panic, slipped into the quilt, covered his face in the quilt, and cried with grief and anger: "how is it you again? It''s really haunting."


    Ye Tianlang smoked at the corners of his mouth, his face turned red, and muttered in a bad voice: "sure enough, the dog bit LV Dongbin and didn''t know the good people. If I hadn''t saved you, you would have died. Hum, this is ginger soup. Do you like it or not!"

 Chapter 748

    After ye Tianlang threw down a word and ran away, Wang Yuqiu sat up and drank ginger soup wrapped in the quilt. With the ginger soup, he felt warm all over, dispelling the darkness and cold in his heart.


    Thinking of the way ye Sirius looked at his body and his eyes straight before, Wang Yuqiu couldn''t help but blush on his face, the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, and there was an inexplicable meaning in his beautiful eyes.


    "Beautiful sister, why are you laughing?"


    The little girl always looked at Wang Yuqiu with her cheeks like a little adult, and asked with her big black and white eyes.


    "I... I didn''t!"


    Wang Yuqiu''s heart jumped inexplicably. He felt guilty that his mind had been exposed. He lowered his eyes and said in a panic. Even his ears were red.


    "You have!"


    The little girl tooted her mouth and affirmed like an old man.


    "I didn''t."


    Wang Yuqiu denied it.


    "You have!"


    The little girl pouted wrongfully and felt that her beautiful sister was dishonest.


    "Er, well, I''m sorry. My sister did laugh because she remembered some happy things!"


    Wang Yuqiu looked at the little girl who was wronged and would cry at any time. She helplessly raised her hand and surrendered!


    "My brother said, it''s still a good child to change if you make a mistake. Sister, what are you so happy when you think of? Are you happy when you think of your brother? I often laugh when I think of my brother."


    The little girl felt that her beautiful sister had the courage to admit her mistake and could still save it. She immediately asked with a smile. It can be seen that gossip is not only the privilege of adult women, but also little girls.


    "No, I''m happy when I think of other things. Your brother is a big villain. I don''t want to think of him!"


    Wang Yuqiu was embarrassed and quickly denied.


    "My sister lied and spoke ill of my brother. My brother is the best and best person in the world. You are ungrateful. I don''t like you anymore!"


    The child''s intuition is very sensitive and accurate. Seeing that Wang Yuqiu denied it and said bad things about her brother, little Nannan immediately attributed her to the ranks of bad women again. Her mouth shriveled and tears began to brew in her eyes.


    "I... well, I only laugh when I think of your brother. Your brother is the best person in the world. Can''t my sister be wrong? I won''t dare to lie again in the future. Little girl, forgive my sister!"


    When Wang Yuqiu saw that the little girl wanted to cry, she couldn''t cry or laugh. She had to succumb to her lovely must kill skill again.


    "Hum!"


    Nannan quickly put away her tears. Her little face was red and lovely like a little apple. She pouted angrily and twisted her little body to ignore her. She looked as if people were still angry. You had to continue to coax others to forgive you. She almost melted Wang Yuqiu''s heart. She put the bowl of ginger soup on the bedside table and couldn''t care about the leakage of spring, Reach out and want to pick up the little girl and kiss her lovely little face!


    "Bang!"


    At this time, the door was pushed open again, and ye Sirius broke in again. The cool night wind was involved in the room, bringing a trace of coolness.


    "You... You did it on purpose, didn''t you? Hooligan!"


    Wang Yuqiu didn''t bother to scream. He quickly wrapped his body in a quilt. His face turned red and stared at Ye Sirius angrily. He wanted to bite off two pieces of meat from him.


    "We must go at once. Your people are coming!"


    Ye Tianlang looked a little embarrassed, but he was stunned and immediately returned to normal, and said very seriously.


    When Wang Yuqiu saw that he didn''t look fake, he stood up and listened. He vaguely heard the sound of waves and the barking of dogs in the village in the distance. He knew that what he said was likely to be true, and he couldn''t care to get angry with him any more. He said in some panic, "let''s go now!"


    "Nannan, go to bed quickly. My brother will come to see you tomorrow. If someone asks you if you have seen this beautiful sister, you will insist that you have not seen it, you know?"


    Ye Tianlang rubbed the little girl''s head with indulgence and told him seriously.


    "Well, I know, just like when those bad guys came to find their brother last time, did their parents answer correctly?"


    The little girl still has a deep memory of the news that someone came to the village to ask her brother after ye Sirius left last time. Unfortunately, no one asked her at that time. Her parents scrambled to answer.


    There are only hundreds of people in the small fishing village. They are simple by nature and have family ties. In addition, although Ye Tianlang is silent, he often works for everyone, so the people in the village like him very much. Those ferocious subordinates of the Qin family are not good people at first sight. When they came to ask for information, everyone chose to hide it.


    "Well, my daughter is so good!"


    Ye Tianlang showed a spoiled smile at the corner of his mouth and rubbed the little head of Nan Nan.


    "Wolf, the girl''s clothes are still wet, so let''s wear mine first!"


    At this time, a 30-year-old woman with a rough and dark complexion, but fairly beautiful, hurried in with a set of coarse linen clothes.


    "Sister-in-law, I''m giving you trouble!"


    Ye Tianlang said apologetically and turned to introduce Wang Yuqiu: "this is Nannan''s mother. First change into her sister-in-law''s clothes."


    "Thank you, sister-in-law. Please!"


    Wang Yuqiu sincerely thanked him.


    "Hey, if there''s any trouble, it''s all our own people. As long as you''re good, his big brother and I can rest assured!"


    Nannan''s mother looked at Wang Yuqiu with soft eyes and said warmly that their family always regarded Ye Tianlang as their relatives. In her eyes, Wang Yuqiu was Ye Tianlang''s girlfriend and naturally not an outsider.


    Wang Yuqiu seemed to understand her meaning. He couldn''t help glancing at Ye Sirius. He hung his head in shame, and surprisingly didn''t refute.


    "I''ll go out first and change my clothes quickly!"


    Ye Sirius''s heart beat inexplicably faster and went out in a panic.


    "Sister, can you dress yourself? Do you want my sister-in-law to help you? Or let my wolf help you dress!"


    Nannan''s mother joked, making Ye Sirius''s face hot outside the door and scratching the back of his head.


    But she smiled bitterly in her heart. Her sister-in-law was too enthusiastic. I''m afraid the girl wanted to kill her heart now, but I don''t know why. There was an attractive scene in her heart that Wang Yuqiu sat on the bed with her upper body bare, which made him thirsty for a while. Is this a woman? Strange, how does it feel different from mother leopard.


    "Sister in law!"


    Wang Yuqiu gave a coquettish reproach, but did not explain, which made her mother giggle.


    In the night, hundreds of big men in black surrounded the fishing village in awe. Hearing the fierce barking of dogs from the village, the first bald man frowned and said gnashing his teeth: "search, search me door to door, and scrape the ground three feet to find people for me!"


    "Hall leader, eldest lady... Er, it''s Wang Yuqiu. That woman has jumped into the sea. She can''t live. It''s impossible to escape here?"


    Brother Jin, who had slapped on his face before, asked timidly.


    "Hum, it''s not you bastards. You can''t even catch a woman, fool. Whether the smelly woman is in this fishing village or not, we must make a big noise and let the Lord of Hong Gang know that we''ve done our best, otherwise, how can we make atonement?"


    The bald hall leader kicked brother Jin angrily. He was originally the hall leader of Wang Yuqiu, but he has always been a wall leader and has always kept in touch with Hong junyang and Wang Zhihao secretly.


    Now the old gang leader and Wang Zhihao are dead. Hong junyang succeeded in usurping the throne. Wang Yuqiu is the last stumbling block. In order to please Hong junyang, he ordered Jin brother to catch Wang Yuqiu as his name at the first time.


    But I didn''t expect that so many people in brother Jin let Wang Yuqiu run away. How could he not be angry and frightened? Even if Wang Yuqiu jumped into the sea and died, he must not take her lightly before he found her body. Even if he made a big show, he could express his loyalty to Hong junyang.


    "The boss is wise!"


    Brother Jin also knew that it was his fault this time, and quickly flattered.


    "Don''t flatter so much. Search for me quickly. I want to see people and dead bodies. If we can''t find that smelly woman this time, we''ll all be in bad luck."


    Bald and impatient, he said. He was very upset. Although there was little hope, this was the only fishing village by the sea. If Wang Yuqiu was lucky and didn''t die, he was most likely to hide here.


    Even if he guessed wrong, he made such a big noise that sect leader hong must want to keep his position as leader of the hall because he has no credit and hard work.


    He doesn''t have much culture, but he also has his little intelligence. He feels that as Wang Yuqiu, he can''t easily give up and commit suicide in the sea. He must hide in the sea and wait for her comeback. Therefore, this small fishing village is the most likely hiding place for her, but she was blindfolded by him.


    The sky is not beautiful, dark clouds cover the moon, and the earth falls into darkness. With a drop of rain falling, an autumn rain comes unexpectedly, which makes the bald hall leader more and more upset.


    "The weather was fine just now. How can I say it?"


    The guild members of the axe sect outside the village whined and hid under the tree at the edge of the village to take shelter from the rain. They were gloating and smoking. They watched the companions search door to door. The hall leader was worried that it was none of their business. For ordinary guild members, who they were hanging out with, no matter who was in the top position, it would have no impact on them. When the sky fell, there were tall people on top.


    In the flickering cigarette butts, there was an endless stream of waves not far away. A burst of night wind mixed with rain blew, making their already semi wet clothes feel cold and shivering uncontrollably.


    Just as they squatted under the tree to keep warm, not far away, a dark shadow jumped out of the village like a ghost and flashed under their eyelids.


    "Pockmarked, I seem to see something passing by?"


    A gang member who inadvertently raised his head saw a shadowy look, thought of the cemetery that happened to be the ancestors of the villagers in the small fishing village, and thought of those terrible ghost stories. Suddenly, he was excited and shivered.


    "Where''s something? You must have read it wrong. Where''s this thing from the wilderness? Donkey Zhang, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Pockmarked son''s courage is not big. He shivered when he heard that his scalp was numb. He looked up and didn''t find anything. He was dissatisfied and scolded.


    "But what if the boss wants someone?"


    Although donkey Zhang is afraid, he is a person who knows the reason for death. Otherwise, he won''t be nicknamed donkey. He asked with some worry.


    "Shut up, donkey Zhang. Don''t be silly. We''re just here for a show. Don''t be paranoid here. Don''t say it can''t be the eldest lady. Even if it is, you pretend you don''t see it. You don''t know? It''s the hall leader who gets benefits from catching people, not us. The Wang family has been miserable enough. Don''t make trouble for yourself and accumulate some evil virtue for yourself!"


    Pockmarked son''s face changed, hurriedly covered his mouth and warned severely.

 Chapter 749

    Although pockmarked son is only a small subordinate of the axe gang, he knows that the axe gang has always been surnamed Wang. Most of the gang members still have feelings for the Wang family.


    Now Hong junyang''s successful attempt to usurp the throne does not mean that they dare not resist. It does not mean that they will sincerely support him. There will be no problem in making soft resistance to deal with the job.


    Donkey Zhang nodded thoughtfully. Pockmarked son''s idea represents the idea of most axe gang members to a certain extent. Whether they can''t bear to see the old lord Wang''s family wiped out, or can''t bear Hong junyang''s humble means to ascend the position, even if it''s just for their own accumulation of evil virtue, they don''t have to be so serious.


    What Hong junyang''s ascendancy can really affect is the senior leaders of the gang. Once the emperor and his courtiers, the subordinates loyal to the old gang leader must be cleaned, but they will never affect the ordinary gang members. Otherwise, if they arouse public anger and cause mutiny, they will destroy their foundation. Hong junyang is not so stupid.


    Small people also have their way of life. They have no ambition, are content with the status quo, and do not want to make contributions to prosperity. They can make a living. This common idea leads to the axe gang. Although they mobilize the public, they are destined to let Ye Tianlang and Wang Yuqiu escape safely.


    However, things in this world are often not transferred by the will of most people. There are always some people who want to stand out and make great contributions, such as brother Jin, who is eager to atone for his achievements, such as Fang Xinghai, the bodyguard before Wang Yuqiu.


    While the adults in the village were scolding and the children were crying, the axe gang members looked at the bald hall leader with a gloomy face and lowered their heads in fear. They knew that the bald head was on the verge of breaking out at any time!


    "Search, search again. I''ll lead the team myself this time. Even if I dig three feet, I''ll find someone for me!"


    Looking at the boss holding his face for a long time without saying a word, he was inspired when he entered Gordon. He knew that the boss was very dissatisfied with the result. At least, he didn''t make the effect he needed.


    Based on his understanding of bald head, if Wang Yuqiu escapes, in order to calm the anger of the new guild leader, he is likely to hand him over to carry the pot, so he has to fight. Even if he is pretending, he must show his loyalty to bald head. Therefore, before the bald head hall leader speaks, he growls on his own.


    "The fishing village is big or small. It takes a lot of time to search it again. Let''s take a team with me. Let''s search separately. It''s faster!"


    Fang Xinghai is not stupid. He and brother Jin are both bareheaded and arranged to work as bodyguards around Wang Yuqiu in order to monitor Wang Yuqiu''s trend all the time. This time, Wang Yuqiu went to the seaside, he also had an unshirkable responsibility. His status is lower than brother Jin, but it is still much higher than that of the general gang. If someone wants to carry the pot, he can''t run away, But if Wang Yuqiu is successfully found, he will develop and immediately take the initiative to ask for Tao.


    "OK, you take a team to search again. This time, you must search more carefully and don''t let go of any clues!"


    The baldheaded hall leader nodded with satisfaction. He also knew the thoughts of ordinary guild members. The search was to find a pass. Although he didn''t hold any hope, at least he needed to make the noise bigger and spread it to the ears of the new guild leader. Even if he was investigated for his responsibility, he would handle it less.


    He made plans. If there was no result, he would stop the team and leave 100 brothers to patrol by the sea. First, he would see if Wang Yuqiu''s body could be found, and second, he would make enough gestures to show Hong junyang. In such a ghost weather, he was not interested in staying here to suffer.


    Half an hour later, brother Jin came back dejected and said that he still got nothing. When the bald head felt that he could almost retreat, Fang Xinghai came a message and found a clue.


    The bald man was stunned when he heard the speech. In brother Jin''s jealous eyes, he quickly followed the people sent by Fang Xinghai to Nannan''s house.


    People often say that long hair and short insight are not unreasonable. The bad thing is the clothes Wang Yuqiu changed.


    Maybe she didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter, or she was used to living a hard life and was diligent and economical. Nannan''s mother knew that Wang Yuqiu''s clothes were valuable high-end goods, and each piece of clothes might be enough for their family''s food expenses for a year, so she didn''t want to dispose of it. Instead, she put it away and planned to wash and dry it for her when it was sunny, and then let Ye Tianlang bring it to her.


    If ordinary people don''t care even if they see it, it''s not impossible for the fisherman''s family to have one or two valuable clothes, but Fang Xinghai is Wang Yuqiu''s bodyguard. She knows exactly what clothes she is wearing today, so she recognizes it at a glance. In addition, the clothes are still wet and salty, He is more and more sure that Wang Yuqiu must have been here.


    When the bald hall leader came with a large group of people, Fang Xinghai was interrogating the crying little girl with a ferocious face. He held the trembling little girl in his arms and said, "where did this dress come from?"


    "What on earth do you want to do? Break into our house and rummage around. It''s a crime. I''ve called the police. If you don''t go away, the police will catch you all!"


    Nannan''s father is called he Shoucheng. He is an honest and honest fisherman. At this moment, although his voice is trembling, he still protects Nannan''s mother behind him and scolds her fiercely.


    "Call the police? To tell you the truth, we are the police. If you don''t tell us where you hid the female prisoner, we will take you back as an accomplice for interrogation."


    Although Fang Xinghai felt empty in his heart, he still threatened to cheat these honest fishermen without any culture. He had no psychological pressure.


    He Shoucheng and his wife looked at each other and saw the fear in each other''s eyes. They usually deal with most fish dealers and have a natural fear of the police representing justice.


    "Are you police?"


    Nannan''s mother looked pale and asked with her lips.


    "Of course we are the police. To tell you the truth, the owner of this dress is a wanted criminal for the most heinous crimes. We are here to arrest him. If you continue to shield him, you have committed the crime of shielding. At least you will be sentenced to more than three years!"


    Fang Xinghai was secretly pleased and pretended to say that after all, now is a society ruled by law. It can save a lot of trouble to find Wang Yuqiu''s whereabouts without doing anything.


    "She..."


    Nannan''s mother panicked. Is that beautiful and generous looking girl really a criminal? He Shoucheng stopped him when he was about to say something.


    "If you are a policeman, please show me your ID. I want to verify your identity."


    Although he Shoucheng has never seen anything in the world, the police on TV always show their certificates when investigating cases. These people break into their homes like bandits. They are not like the police at all. They immediately have an idea and say it in righteous words.


    In two words or three, Fang Xinghai''s face was gloomy. I thought a woodlouse fisherman would be able to coax the past. Where did he even think of the documents and where did they come from?


    At this time, the bald hall leader led his men to come in angrily: "Xinghai, what''s the matter?"


    "Boss, this is the clothes changed by Wang Yuqiu''s mother. It still smells of sea. They must have hidden it."


    Fang Xinghai couldn''t perform any more. He Shoucheng stared at him with a fierce look, turned around and reported respectfully.


    The bald hall leader narrowed his eyes: "are you sure?"


    "Yes, this is what Wang Yuqiu wore when he went out today. I''m sure!"


    Brother Jin was robbed of the limelight by Fang Xinghai. He was very upset and immediately rushed to show his way.


    "What''s the trouble? They won''t let me hand over the people!"


    The bald hall leader looked at the trembling three members of he Shoucheng''s family, swaggered down on the only chair, crossed his legs and ordered.


    "You''re not a policeman? Do you still have a royal law? If you don''t say it, you dare to pretend to be a policeman!"


    He Shoucheng shouted angrily, but he was kicked to the ground with a sneer by brother Jin. Up there was a punch and kick: "King FA, tell me that King FA, I am king FA. If you don''t hand over people today, I''ll kill you!"


    "Shoucheng... Stop fighting, stop fighting..."


    Nannan''s mother saw that he Shoucheng was beaten with blood all over her head and face. She cried and rushed to he Shoucheng to protect him, but she felt that she was preempted by brother Jin. Fang Xinghai kicked him hard on the waist and let out a sad scream.


    He Shoucheng''s face was covered with blood. With a cry of grief, he rushed to Nannan''s mother, suffered the punches and kicks of brother Jin and Fang Xinghai, and his mouth kept bleeding.


    "Dad, mom... Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu..."


    After all, Nannan is a child. Where has she seen such a scene? When she saw her parents beaten all over with blood, she turned pale and wept with tears!


    "Stop!"


    When the bald hall leader saw the lovely little girl, he immediately brightened his eyes, stretched out his hand and ordered them to stop, with a fake smile like a big gray wolf on his face: "little sister, tell Uncle, where is the sister hiding in your house?"


    "Bad guys, you are all bad guys. I... I haven''t seen a beautiful sister!"


    Nannan still remembered the instructions of Ye Sirius and cried. Just hearing her say so, the bald hall leader smiled, reached out and grabbed Nannan''s collar, lifted her up with one hand, and flashed a pleased look at the bottom of her eyes: "I haven''t said you haven''t seen her, I just said sister, but you said beautiful sister. How can you know she''s a beautiful sister if you haven''t seen her."


    "Woo woo..."


    Nannan was strangled by her collar, her breathing was seriously blocked, her face turned red and began to cry.


    "You let her go, she''s still a child, you beast... Eh!"


    Seeing that his beloved daughter was caught, he Shoucheng immediately roared and got up to fight with his bald head, but he was kicked by brother Jin with a sneer and fainted on the wall, and the blood spread rapidly on the ground.


    "I fought with you!"


    Seeing that her daughter was caught and her husband was beaten, I didn''t know whether she was alive or dead. Nannan''s mother was eager to protect the calf, and I didn''t know where the strength burst out. She suddenly jumped up from the ground, grabbed the right arm of the bald hall leader and bit it hard.


    "Oh... Let me go!"


    The bald hall leader''s face was blue with pain. He tried his best to kick Nannan''s mother''s stomach to let her go, but the power of maternal love was so great that Nannan''s mother was bleeding from the corner of her mouth, but her eyes glittered with fierce light, and she refused to let go.


    Brother Jin and Fang Xinghai hurriedly grabbed Nannan''s mother''s hair and tried to pull it out, trying to make her loose her mouth, but the hair was pulled off and exposed her bloody scalp. They still couldn''t make her loose her mouth. Instead, the bald hall leader screamed in pain like killing a pig, and had to loosen the crying Nannan.


    "Poof!"


    When Nannan''s mother saw that Nannan was free, she let go, hugged Nannan, protected her in her arms, opened her mouth and spit out a piece of flesh and blood. It was the meat on her bald arm, which was forcibly bitten down by her.

 Chapter 750

    "This madman, crazy woman, hit me and kill her..."


    Where did the bald hall leader suffer such a crime? He trembled with pain, and his eyes gushed ferocious light. He roared fiercely.


    "Mm-hmm!"


    At this time, the sound of police sirens came faintly in the distance, and a gang hurried over: "the boss is bad, the police are coming!"


    "Special, who called the police?"


    The bald hall leader scolded angrily and looked at his men with fierce eyes.


    The men are secretly kissing. NIMA, you''re funny. We''re thieves. Can we call the police ourselves.


    "Boss, go quickly. It''s too late if you don''t go again!"


    Fang Xinghai saw that his angry bald head had understood that it must be the police reported by other villagers, which hurried him.


    "MD, take them all away and go back for a good interrogation!"


    The baldheaded hall leader was suffocating and gnashing his teeth.


    "Go!"


    A group of axe gang members set up the unconscious he Shoucheng like a wolf, and forcibly dragged Nannan''s mother out holding Nannan.


    "Dad... Mom... Mom... Sobbing..."


    Little Nannan cried out of breath. Nannan''s mother''s ribs were broken several times. The pain made her black in front of her eyes, but she had to hold on and comfort Nannan: "good, Nannan is not afraid. With her mother, Nannan is not afraid..."


    "Boss, if you take them away, what if these villagers talk nonsense to the police?"


    Brother Jin asked anxiously. After all, the forces of the axe gang can find a relationship to settle, but taking people away is kidnapping, which will attract the attention of the police.


    The bald hall leader frowned with annoyance. He also knew that kidnapping was a big case and might attract the attention of the police. At this point, it was a big trouble, but his arm was bitten off by the smelly woman. If he didn''t do it well, he would lose a lot.


    Fang Xing turned his eyes and said, "boss, I think all the people in this village are surnamed he. They should all have relatives."


    "It''s up to you. What does it have to do with what''s in front of you?"


    Brother Jin noticed a strong threat from Fang Xinghai''s performance tonight. He felt that this former subordinate would pose a threat to his status, and immediately interrupted impatiently.


    Fang Xinghai''s eyes flashed a look of shame. He knew that brother Jin was wary of himself, but the new leader was in the top position. It was the time to hire people. He would never give up the opportunity to behave like this.


    "Jin, listen to him!"


    Baldheaded glared at brother Jin. Anyone who is the boss doesn''t want his subordinates to stand alone. In addition to flattery at ordinary times, Jin will ask himself what to do in case of trouble. He can only be an obedient dog and can''t be a talent at all. On the contrary, Fang Xinghai has more methods than him, For him, who has never liked to use his head, such a man is what he likes.


    "Yes, boss!"


    Aware of the unhappiness of the bald head, ah Jin quickly lowered his head and responded respectfully, but the bottom of his eyes glittered with a venomous light.


    Fang Xinghai''s mouth flashed a slightly undetectable look of satisfaction, and then said, "boss, since these villagers have such a good relationship with the family, they will certainly worry about their safety. We just need to send two brothers to warn them. If you want them to live, don''t talk in front of the police, otherwise, the three members of the family will die."


    "Well, that''s a good idea!"


    The bald man''s eyes lit up and felt that this might not be a good way.


    "No, boss, don''t say whether the villagers are so worried about the safety of the family? With our actions tonight, do you think the villagers will believe us?"


    Although brother Jin also thought this method was good, he still picked a bone in the egg and refused willingly.


    "Brother Jin, do you have any better way?"


    The clay figurine still had three points of anger. Fang Xinghai was annoyed by ah Jin''s continuous attack, and fought back with sarcasm.


    "This..."


    Ah Jin''s face was blue and red. He wanted to tear Fang Xinghai apart, but he really couldn''t think of a better solution.


    Bald and gloomy, he also came from being a little brother. He couldn''t see the meaning of ah Jin competing for favor. He immediately snorted coldly: "this matter is settled. I''ll take someone away first. Xinghai, you''ll be responsible for notifying the villagers."


    "Yes, boss!"


    Fang Xing is happy on the sea. Boss, this is an important task for him. He must do it well.


    Ah Jin looked at Fang Xinghai with jealousy and hatred. The water in his eyes could drip. But Fang Xinghai didn''t look at him. He turned around and took several younger brothers to go to the village head. He had considered the loopholes mentioned by ah Jin, but he had found a solution. As long as the village head with the highest seniority, morality and high expectation let the villagers unify their caliber, it would be a thing.


    In front of ah Jin, what he didn''t say was that he had another plan to force Wang Yuqiu to take the initiative with the lives of three members of Nannan''s family. With his understanding of Wang Yuqiu''s character, he was 90% sure that such a thing would succeed. He would never miss such great credit. If the boss could be promoted to vice leader, The position of hall leader he vacated belongs to him. How to deal with ah Jin at that time is not a word.


    "Anti bone boy, wait for me. Don''t let me find a chance. I''ll have to kill you then!"


    Ah Jin''s forehead was blue and his heart was burning. He looked at Fang Xinghai''s back ferociously and cursed viciously. After standing for a long time, he bit his teeth and turned to chase the bald boss.


    For ordinary people, the imperceptible phenomena of heaven and earth, and the mighty fluctuation of heaven and earth spiritual power for the ancient warriors in tianwu realm and above, make them extremely envious and jealous.


    It''s OK for national warriors who don''t need Reiki. They will only think that it is the Reiki fluctuation caused by an ancient warrior breaking through Zhenwu territory. At most, they just wonder who will choose a place with weak Reiki like Ninghai


    Breach.


    But for the ancient martial arts, it has irresistible temptation, because in their view, only heaven level cultivation skills can cause such a terrible momentum when breaking through.


    The prefecture level skill is worth fighting by the old directors of the ancient sect, not to mention the heaven level skill, which can make them crazy and set off a bloody storm in the Jianghu.


    For the sake of heaven level Kung Fu, let alone against some large sects, even if they are enemies of the four holy sects, these sects and scattered practitioners will not hesitate!


    Therefore, when director Yang drove to the sensed direction, he saw many unknown ancient martial artists rushing there crazy all the way, which filled his heart with bitterness. It seems that Ninghai is going to be in chaos.


    Although the responsibility of the Religious Bureau is to restrict the ancient warriors to abide by the peace agreement, in fact, the right is not too great. It is more to attract the ancient warriors to join the Religious Bureau in the form of a task reward to maintain the order of the ancient martial world.


    Because the thirteen iron guards could not completely suppress the ancient martial world when the peace agreement was signed, they acquiesced to an agreement that is very reasonable up to now, but it is difficult for the Religious Bureau to manage!


    Ancient warriors practice against the sky and compete for some cultivation resources by nature. They can''t be stopped by a paper agreement. Even the four holy gates can''t do it. Therefore, the Religious Bureau allows ancient warriors to fight for cultivation resources. As long as they don''t fight ordinary people and show their non-human strength in front of ordinary people, it will cause social panic, even if they all die, The Religious Bureau also has no right to interfere.


    This makes the Religious Bureau''s reputation in the ancient martial arts community not high, and its work is also the most difficult to carry out. Even many ancient martial artists who have gone out of the mountain mistakenly believe that the Religious Bureau is not a management organization, but an organization that issues a reward task similar to the mercenary guild.


    Although director Yang knew that it was not easy for the imperial palace to do this, he still complained secretly. After all, as the director of the Religious Bureau of Ninghai branch, he would be in bad luck if anything happened to his site.


    Although the last Island massacre was a fight between ancient warriors, many ordinary people saw it on the yacht. Just one by one, they warned the ordinary people who witnessed the battle process not to talk disorderly, so they were busy with their feet off the ground. In the end, they also took the black pot and were punished.


    This time, it''s even more bullshit. I don''t know which bastard came on a whim and chose to break through in the center of Ninghai. Isn''t it intentional to get through with him?


    Director Yang read bitterly, cursed the breakthrough and prayed that there would be no more conflict. This is the city center. How can no ordinary people see it?


    It seemed that after hearing his prayer, the vitality between heaven and earth suddenly dissipated, and the huge vortex shrouded over Ninghai seemed to have never appeared before. The only evidence to prove the existence of the anomaly was probably the thin air like a Reiki vacuum.


    Director Yang breathed a sigh of relief. Now he is not curious about who is causing him trouble, and he must not want to know who is making such a high-profile breakthrough. He just feels lucky that a disaster has finally dissipated. He turned around without hesitation and should be able to sleep well tonight.


    He is not worried that anyone can find the mysterious breakthrough. The previous vitality vortex basically enveloped the whole city center. If the vitality vortex is still there, he may still be able to find the person along the induction. But now, no one can find the breakthrough except that the brain cripple came forward and announced that he did it.


    Facts have proved that this is true. Ancient warriors never give up patrolling the shuttle back and forth in the city center. Unfortunately, they worked in vain. Finally, they can only disperse unhappily, which has eliminated a disaster for Ding Ning who knows nothing about it.


    However, there was a cultivator with heaven level skills in Ninghai. When breaking through the real martial arts realm, the news of heaven and earth anomalies spread like wildfire, attracting many greedy ancient martial artists to take a chance in Ninghai. Even the three holy gates sent their disciples to Ninghai to practice, which made director Yang very nervous for a while.


    "Eh, no? It seems that the breakthrough is completed!"


    Mo Ye stopped and muttered with some regret. He just came to see the excitement because of curiosity. If he couldn''t see it, he wouldn''t force it. He immediately turned around and walked back. He couldn''t let go of Wang Qianqiu.


    But just as he was about to return to the Shibali bridge, his face changed slightly, stopped and looked at the darkness behind him: "you two have followed me all the way, please show up!"


    When he rushed to the city center, he noticed that two martial artists were always following him, but at first he didn''t care. He thought he was just living nearby and on his way, so when he came back, he found that the two martial artists followed him, and he didn''t take it seriously.


    But now, he is almost back to Dongli mountain villa. These two people are still following him. If he doesn''t realize anything wrong, he will be a fool.


    "If you can detect our tracking, you are always the strong one at the top!"


    Two masked men in black paced out of the darkness, clapped their hands and said with admiration.

 Chapter 751

    "Who are you and why are you following me?"


    Mo Ye was determined that the two men had only the cultivation achievements of the master in the middle period. He was still very sure to pack up, and his tone became relaxed.


    "Of course it''s killing your dog to follow you. Do you think it''s a night snack? Hahaha!"


    A man in black thought he was very humorous and laughed. Unfortunately, no one agreed. He was bored and stopped laughing!


    "Two masters dare to kill me in the middle? I don''t know who gave you the courage!"


    Mo ye said sarcastically.


    "Who told you there were only two of us?"


    The man in Black said calmly, looking at Mo Xie''s eyes as full of banter as a cat catching a mouse.


    Mo Xie let go of his perception, but he didn''t notice that there was any sign of ambush around him. His heart couldn''t help sinking. He didn''t know whether the man in black was pretending to be mysterious or there was another ambush.


    "Stop talking and do it!"


    Another man in black, who never spoke, said impatiently, raised a pair of daggers in his hand, appeared in front of Mo Xie like a ghost, and wiped it off his neck with an implied fierceness.


    Mo Ye drank violently, filled with vigorous Qi, and pointed like a knife at the throat of the man in black.


    "Go to hell!"


    The former man in black raised his hand, and the soft whip around his waist was like a spirit snake going to sea, with the roaring wind to moye''s neck.


    "Small skills!"


    Mo Ye snorted coldly, relying on his vigorous Qi to protect his body, he just twisted in place, avoided the key, and pointed the knife to the enemy''s throat.


    But unexpectedly, a strange smile appeared in the eyes of the man in black. His body swayed left and right, and turned into three residual shadows in an instant, which made people unable to distinguish between reality and reality.


    Mo Ye is an expert in the master''s peak state. He doesn''t care about these deceptions. His finger knife, which is as fast as thunder, accelerates again, and suddenly becomes the throat of the three shadows. It seems that he has made up his mind to kill an enemy first.


    "Old thing, it''s not over yet!"


    When the man in black saw that he had not confused him, he angrily scolded. He was forced to retreat. The three residual shadows flashed. The Buddha had appeared five meters away, which made Mo Ye''s attack fail.


    Even though Mo Ye didn''t want to let him go, he had to admit that the guy with a double dagger was much faster than him, so he couldn''t catch up with him at all.


    Although the man in black with the dagger withdrew, the man in black with the soft whip was still there. Mo Ye was full of fire and could only take his breath out. His body flashed like lightning. After avoiding the whip without delay, he didn''t retreat but advance, bullying and approaching the enemy.


    Combat experience is very important in many times. When it is critical, it can even decide the victory or defeat at one fell swoop. In Mo Ye''s opinion, since the enemy is good at using soft whip, close combat with him is to attack his weakness with his own strength.


    There is nothing wrong with his choice in any battle. However, his fault is that he does not understand the enemy, but makes judgments based on subjective experience. He did not expect that combat experience will often become a trap set by others.


    Therefore, when he reacted, it was too late. He approached the man in black who made the whip and slapped it hard. However, the man suddenly abandoned the whip. Instead of hiding, he rushed up against the palm, as if he were sending it to the door to die.


    Just when Mo Ye was stunned and made a slight meal, the man in black stretched out his palms to embrace Tai Chi in the lightning flint room. Mo Ye felt that two mutually exclusive forces came, and let his palm hit the heart sideways and beat it heavily on the man in black''s left shoulder.


    Click! The man in black broke his shoulder blade, couldn''t help humming and retreated with his left shoulder.


    "The despicable and shameless man poisoned his armor!"


    Mo Ye''s face was very ugly and scolded angrily.


    When he patted the man in black on his left shoulder, the palm of his hand suddenly hurt, as if he had been pierced by something. Then he found that the whole right arm began to numb and lose consciousness, and quickly ran vigorous Qi to prevent the onset of toxicity.


    "Hey, hey, it''s worth losing half your strength and breaking your shoulder blade."


    The man in Black said with a strange smile. Although his left shoulder bone was broken and his combat effectiveness was greatly reduced, exchanging injuries for injuries destroyed half of Mo Ye''s combat effectiveness. This deal was still very cost-effective for him.


    "You rest and leave the rest to me!"


    The man in black with a dagger appeared like a ghost. After saying a faint word, he waved a pair of daggers and rushed at Mo Xie. The injured man in black really stepped back and began to watch the war!


    "Hum, you underestimate me too much. Even if I am poisoned, I can suppress it with my vigorous Qi. Since you want to die, come!"


    Mo Ye was despised. He roared angrily, but he didn''t dare to be careless. He took out his weapon without hesitation. A telescopic metal iron rod shook in his hand and turned into a long gun.


    With a gun in hand, Mo Ye was very powerful. The head of the gun shook in the air and turned into seven gun flowers. He stabbed the man in black like lightning.


    The man in black didn''t seem to expect that Mo Ye was so decisive after he suffered a great loss. He was forced to retreat again and again.


    The gun is long and the dagger is short. The man in black with the dagger has small and flexible Kung Fu, but he can''t get close at all. He can only fight with Mo ye by speed.


    "Hurry up, hurry up and don''t disturb the axe gang!"


    The man in black, who was watching the battle, saw that the man in black with a dagger was always fighting, and urged him impatiently.


    "Hum! You''re so smart. The old man has a gun in his hand. It''s like beating chicken blood. I can''t even get close. What can I do?"


    The man in black with a dagger snorted sadly.


    "We have five minutes at most. If we can''t, we must retreat. We''ll find a chance to kill the old man next time!"


    The man in Black said, "I''m blind. I''ll trade my injury for my injury."


    "What can I do? I knew the old guy''s shooting was so powerful. At the beginning, when he was careless, I should join hands to force him not to use weapons!"


    "Do you think you can kill him by joining hands? If I hadn''t traded injuries for injuries, I couldn''t even create such a situation. I blame you for your self righteousness and making such a shit plan."


    "I didn''t know that the old guy could be so fierce with a weapon. It''s like he wasn''t poisoned. It''s an intelligence error. I can''t blame him."


    ¡­¡­


    The two of them quarreled with each other.


    Mo Ye was secretly relieved. Although he was poisoned, his right hand was inconvenient and seemed to have decreased his combat power, in fact, what he was best at was his left hand gun, which was only hidden deeply at ordinary times. Unexpectedly, the critical moment became a magic weapon for turning the table.


    The most important thing is that what he was worried about didn''t happen. He always thought that since the two people started on him, something must have happened in the villa. But now, it seems that they are still very afraid of the villa, which shows that Wang Qianqiu is still alive and will send someone to support him at any time. He just ran Gang Qi and drank on purpose, I didn''t mean to test the villa''s response.


    At the moment, he had heard the hurried footsteps from the villa. It seemed that the reinforcements were coming soon, which greatly boosted his spirit. Regardless of the consumption of one shot after another, he turned into many gunflowers in the air, forcing the enemy to be in a hurry. If it weren''t for his reaction speed, he might have been buried under the gun.


    "No, they''re coming. Let''s go!"


    The people in black heard the hurried footsteps, looked at the dark crowd in the villa, immediately screamed, turned and ran.


    "Old man, you''re lucky. You won''t be so lucky next time. I won''t play with you. Goodbye!"


    The man in black with a dagger scolded reluctantly and stepped on his feet. He turned into a remnant in the air. Just after his voice fell, he appeared ten meters away!


    "Don''t go, thief. Dongli mountain villa is a place where you can go and come whenever you want!"


    The two figures threw away the reinforcements and flew here like a roc spreading its wings. The two worshippers were still in the air, so they shouted angrily and rushed at the two people in black.


    Mo Ye felt relieved when he saw the two worshippers coming. Although the two worshippers were close to the two deputy guild leaders at ordinary times, they were still consistent with the outside world at the critical moment. At this moment, he saw the two worshippers'' reckless pursuit for fear of his loss. He quickly shouted, "two worshippers, come back quickly, don''t chase the poor bandits!"


    "Big sacrifice, are you okay?"


    Seeing Mo Ye''s frivolous steps and pale face, the third priest hurriedly came forward to hold him and asked him with concern.


    "I''m all right. Let the two worshippers come back quickly. Those two are not weak. They are prepared again. Don''t be ambushed by them!"


    Mo Ye didn''t mean to say that the second sacrifice cultivation was too low and was not the opponent of the two, said politely.


    "Ah!"


    Unfortunately, it was too late. As soon as the two worshippers fought with the man in black, they gave a scream, and the whole man flew back upside down. Unfortunately, they flew to the location of Mo Ye.


    "Two offerings!"


    Although Mo Ye blamed him for overestimating his strength, after all, he was also trying to stand out for him. How could he stand on his feet, sink into the Dantian, and open his arms to receive the two offerings.


    "Uh... You... Why?"


    Suddenly, Mo Ye gave a dull hum, stared at the two offerings that jumped out of his arms unharmed, and a dagger was firmly inserted into his chest.


    "What are you doing?"


    The third priest screamed, hurriedly came forward to hold the big sacrifice, and shouted angrily.


    "Don''t ask, I see. Are you with them?"


    Mo ye, with a look of grief and despair on her face, pointed to the two offerings and said angrily, "is the old sect leader gone!"


    "Yes, you all deserve to die!"


    Before the second offering spoke, Mo Ye suddenly felt a pain in his waist, and there was a cold and gloomy hate voice from the third offering!


    Mo ye turned his head and looked at his eyes full of hatred, and then looked back at the two offerings, with a sudden self mockery on his face.


    No wonder the two killers in Black said that there were more than two of them. No wonder they had spare time to quarrel during the battle. They showed their fear of Dongli mountain villa intentionally or unintentionally, just to mislead him and make him think that Wang Qianqiu was still well in Dongli mountain villa. The reinforcements were reliable. The real killing move was not the two killers in black, but two offerings and three offerings, What a deep calculation. This game successfully sent him to hell.


    "Why?"


    Moye''s vitality is passing quickly. The dagger in his chest is already deadly. A knife in his waist has accelerated his death. Coupled with the spread of toxin, his eyes have begun to blur, but he is unwilling. He wants to know why the big sacrifice and the second sacrifice betrayed the axe gang?


    He felt that their purpose was not only to assist which deputy leader to the top, but also seemed to be another conspiracy.


    "Do you remember the black tiger Gang? My surname is Kuang and his surname is Li. We are cousins. We have a deep blood feud. It''s just a tooth for a tooth!"


    The second worshiper said with gnashing teeth. Mo Ye suddenly realized that there was a bitter and unwilling souvenir in his eyes. He sighed sadly: "this is retribution for thousands of years!"

 Chapter 752

    As soon as the voice fell, Mo Ye fell to the ground and died. Just a pair of gradually darkened eyes looked at the sky. No one knew what he was thinking. Maybe he wanted to know whether there was a cycle of natural justice in the world. It''s bad luck!


    He knew that the black tiger sect was destroyed. He once advised Wang Qianqiu not to be too extreme, but Wang Qianqiu was determined to take the black tiger sect and didn''t listen to him at all. Now, retribution finally came.


    "Now only Wang Yuqiu is left. Wang Qianqiu, you enter my wife and humiliate my sister. Your granddaughter, I will let her be humiliated to accompany you."


    Kuang Kaiyi finally eradicated the greatest threat, with an evil ferocious smile on his face and roared like a fierce ghost.


    "Cousin, just kill her. Wang Qianqiu is an animal. We can''t do things worse than pigs and dogs. What''s the difference between that and scum like Wang Qianqiu?"


    Li Qingren looked at his cousin''s terrible appearance, and suddenly his hair stood on end, persuading him patiently.


    "Hum, the benevolence of women, you really let me down. Don''t worry about the rest. I''ll deal with it!"


    Kuang Kaiyi is displeased and glares at Li Qingren with dissatisfaction. In his opinion, a tooth for a tooth and blood for blood. He will return a hundred times what Wang Qianqiu treats his family. Unfortunately, Wang Yuqiu is the only woman in Wang Qianqiu''s family, and the others have long died. Therefore, all his anger can only be vented on Wang Yuqiu alone.


    "Cousin..."


    Li Qingren wanted to persuade him again, but he saw Kuang Kaiyi''s extremely gloomy and terrible eyes, which made him shudder like a poisonous snake that ate people. He immediately closed his mouth, sighed and stopped talking.


    "Qingren, when we kill the Wang family and avenge the blood of our parents and family, we can worship them in front of their graves. For 30 years, we have never worshipped them. It''s not unfilial, but unworthy and without revenge. How can we face their dead souls?"


    Kuang Kaiyi saw that he was no longer persuading. His tone was softer. He said excitedly. If you want to stimulate Li Qingren''s common hatred, don''t always disagree with him. He was afraid that he could not help but get rid of his only family at this time!


    "OK, I''ll listen to you!"


    Referring to the blood feud of his relatives, Li Qingren finally made a concession, but in his heart, he felt that his cousin had changed, which made him afraid and strange. There was a devil in his heart, a devil that made him afraid, and they would go farther and farther after all!


    "That''s good. Don''t worry. I won''t let you down. Soon, after getting rid of Wang Yuqiu, it''s the waste!"


    Kuang Kaiyi happily patted Li Qingren on the shoulder. In his opinion, this cousin is good for everything, but sometimes he is too kind to women. Without the most cruel and cruel means of revenge, he can''t release the hatred accumulated in his heart for 30 years.


    Li Qingren sighed faintly. Isn''t he tired to live for hatred? Hong junyang and Wang Yuqiu, the last two blood vessels of the Wang family, have entered the countdown in the world. It depends on who died last.


    He can already foresee that the blood of the king''s family who died last is the most tragic. I''m afraid he can''t die without going through his cousin''s most cruel torture. For this, he can only express silence, but he can''t help. I just hope to end this nightmare as soon as possible!


    But he didn''t know that Kuang Kaiyi''s revenge was just the beginning. Wang Qianqiu was just the mastermind of the black tiger Gang massacre. There were more than 50 accomplices. Kuang Kaiyi was not ready to let go of any of their family, old and young.


    Even if many people involved in the murder case had already died, so what? They have sons, daughters and grandchildren. Haven''t you heard of the so-called killing the nine tribes?


    It''s also thanks to Wang Qianye for finding these people. If he hadn''t cared about his brothers in those years and taken good care of their descendants, he would have arranged to live in Ninghai, so that he had an extremely accurate list in his hand and could catch them all. Otherwise, I''m afraid he would have missed another 30 years of open and secret investigation.


    A castle in the air, Ding Ning slowly opened his eyes. Although it was a pity that due to the lack of national martial arts realm, he could not break through the Tianguan pass of tianwu realm and could only stay at the peak of Diwu realm, he felt the powerful power in his body, which was more than doubled. He was still very happy, but Dantian seemed to be bigger again, It seems that it will take a long time to break through tianwu.


    At this time, he finally understood why no one practiced ancient martial arts and national martial arts at the same time. The two are an internal cycle and an external cycle, which complement each other but restrict each other. In other words, he can''t break through the tianwu realm now because the cultivation realm of national martial arts is insufficient. Only when they are in the same realm can they break through.


    However, there was no such restriction before. Ding Ning thought that after the six orifices were connected, the internal energy and true Qi mixed into new energy in the Dantian. This new energy was named true energy by him.


    Manpower is sometimes exhausted. Think about it. He has almost inexhaustible Lingjing to assist in cultivation. The cultivation of ancient martial arts has unexpectedly broken through to the peak of the local martial arts realm, and the realm of national martial arts is still in the late stage of energy transformation. It can be seen how difficult it is for both fellow practitioners. No wonder no one can cultivate both at the same time.


    But he didn''t expect that his Dantian was fundamentally different from ordinary people. After the formation of Dantian by ordinary martial artists, it was a fixed size. Where like him, the Dantian would become larger after breaking through a small realm.


    "Eh!"


    Ding Ning opened his eyes, but saw an old man with snow-white hair, eyebrows and beard sitting opposite him, eating and drinking at a table of delicious food and praising it. It seemed that the delicious food was very good for his appetite. He was shocked and couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "Ding Ning, are you awake?"


    Ding led the hunter and asked in surprise. The people nearby also greeted him one after another. I don''t know what happened to him just now.


    "Yes!"


    Ding Ning answered absently, but his eyes stared at the arrogant old man, raised his eyebrows and asked, "sister, who is this old man?"


    "What, old man? Are you okay?"


    Ding Qianlie touched Ding Ning''s forehead with a puzzled face. He thought he had a fever and was talking nonsense.


    "Yes, Ding Ning, you won''t have hallucinations? Where did the old gentleman come from except us? Except that I''m older, but I''m not an old gentleman?"


    Ling Fei joked with a smile, which made all the women giggle.


    Ding Ning''s face suddenly became strange. Pointing to the old man who was still eating, he asked, "can''t you see the old man?"


    "You... Don''t scare me? Ding Ning, you must be joking, aren''t you? That''s Rourou. Where did you come from?"


    Ding Qianlie''s face turned white and swallowed her saliva uneasily. She stared nervously at Ding Ning and asked. She was scared gently and looked around. The women were also creepy and looked around uneasily.


    Ding Ning''s face changed. Naturally, he knew that what was sitting opposite was gentle and soft, but the old man sat in the middle of gentle and soft Xiaoyao. They didn''t feel it.


    That''s all. His sister didn''t say he didn''t find it. The old man seemed to sit in the middle of the gentle and soft young, but when he looked carefully, he was shocked to find that half of the two women''s bodies overlapped with the old man, but there was no sense of conflict, as if the old man was a transparent man.


    "Elder, who are you? Why are you here? What do you want?"


    Ding Ning couldn''t care whether he would scare others, and stared at the old man like a great enemy.


    Everyone was startled. Xiaoyao screamed softly, jumped aside like a ghost, and looked at Ding Ning with fear.


    "Say, who are you?"


    All the people present thought Ding Ning was crazy. Only Jenny suddenly stared at the old man and shouted, which made everyone look at each other. The second monk couldn''t touch his head, but Ding Ning was awestruck. Jenny unexpectedly entered the second personality form and found the old man''s existence.


    "Eh, this woman can even see me? Interesting!"


    The old man finally put down his chopsticks and burped. He looked at Jenny unexpectedly, frowned and pulled his fingers like a fortune teller.


    "Say, who are you? Don''t play tricks, or I''ll kill you!"


    Jenny felt a great threat from the old man. Her blue gray pupils contracted sharply and her momentum soared wildly. She even had the trend of changing to the third personality.


    The old man felt her momentum, his face suddenly changed, and stretched out his hand to shoot Jenny on the head!


    "You dare!"


    Ding Ning was stunned and burst into the air like a cheetah. He grabbed the old man''s wrist ruthlessly, but he didn''t expect that the old man didn''t even hide. Ding Ning grabbed an empty space through his body, which made him scared.


    "Poof" made a soft sound, and the old man''s palm was firmly patted on Jenny''s head. Jenny trembled all over and showed a blank color in her eyes. She shook her head and asked suspiciously, "what happened to me just now?"


    Ding Ning felt a long sigh of relief. The old man didn''t seem to have any malice. He just photographed Jenny back to her first personality. Otherwise, everyone today is not the old man''s opponent.


    Quickly step forward, protect Jenny behind her, and respectfully bow to the old man: "elder, please forgive me for being rude!"


    The old man looked at him with a smile and joked: "tut Tut, I heard my good disciple say that her lover is a naturally proud dragon among people and never bows to others. The old man came to see it for a moment of curiosity. How does it feel different from what my disciple said? Is it the old man looking for the wrong person?"


    Ding Ning''s face was red, and feel shy and scratched his head. He put his face on his face and said, "it depends on who it is."


    "You are so clever that you can see my identity so quickly!"


    The old man smiled disapprovingly, and then looked at Jenny with great dignity and said, "this little girl is very dangerous now. Don''t wake up again. If you wake up again, her life won''t be guaranteed!"


    Ding Ning''s face changed sharply and looked at tianjizi in horror, because he found that after he slapped Jenny back to her first personality, all the surroundings were quiet, as if the whole space was still. Everyone except him and tianjizi was as stagnant as a sculpture, and even his emotional actions were solidified. What was the cultivation achievement of tianjizi that day? Is he already a real God?


    "Don''t think about it. I haven''t reached that level yet. It''s just some small ways of using space rules. When I leave, they will forget that I''ve been here!"


    Tianji Zi explained lightly: "what we cultivate in Tianji Pavilion is Tianji, so it is easier than ordinary practitioners to understand the rules of Tiandao."

 Chapter 753

    "Isn''t the rule of heaven and earth a power that only gods can control?"


    Ding Ning understood something, but he still asked curiously.


    "Gods? You''re wrong!"


    There was a look of longing on tianjizi''s old face, Shook his head and sighed faintly: "You are talking about the laws of heaven and earth, not the rules of heaven and earth. There are misunderstandings in your understanding. The rules of heaven and earth and the rules of heaven and earth are two concepts. Let me tell you so, the rules of heaven and earth are just a phenomenon formed by the energy of heaven and earth under the operation law of nature. For example, natural elements such as gold, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, thunder, rain and electricity belong to the category of the rules of heaven and earth, while the rules maintain the way of heaven The fundamental power of standardized operation is abstract and invisible, which cannot be embodied. For example, the ethereal fields such as birth, old age, illness and death, such as fate, which can not be touched by human beings, that is the scope of law. It represents the principle of the great road between heaven and earth. Law is a power that can not be controlled by even gods. It can only be borrowed at most, otherwise, Without the constraints of the law, the gods can easily come to the world, and the world should not be in chaos. "


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look and asked tirelessly, "what category does Fu Tao belong to? Law or rule!"


    "The Tao of Fu is as broad and profound as the Tao of array. It coincides with the principle of heaven and combines the power of rules into the power of laws, thus showing a magical effect that ordinary people can''t understand."


    Tianjizi patiently explained: "In short, the highest level of array or talisman is to copy the principle of heaven with talisman and visualize it. However, it should basically comply with the principle of heaven''s circulation and resonate with the law of heaven and earth. In short, talisman and array are equivalent to copying the law, but they are far less powerful than the real law. This is the easiest and fastest way to use the law It''s a difficult way. It''s hard for even the gods to portray a talisman comparable to the power of the law. "


    "What you said is very difficult, but not absolutely?"


    Ding Ning was keenly aware of the meaning of his words and asked after him.


    "You little fellow, you are very curious. Yes, there are gods who can depict talismans that are no less powerful than the power of the law, but you should know that the gods are also divided into 369 grades. The higher the level of the gods, the greater the constraints of the law. Like the gods enshrined by the holy Vatican, they are just inferior gods in the divine world, so they can pay a lot of money After setting the price, he will convey the so-called Oracle to his believers to absorb the power of believers'' faith. "


    When tianjizi spoke of the Holy See, his tone was full of disdain, as if he despised the creatures they believed in.


    "Who is the most powerful God in the divine world? How is the level divided?"


    Ding Ning thought that sooner or later he would go to the divine world to resurrect Xuanji. It would be better to inquire about some news first.


    Unexpectedly, tianjizi turned his eyes and said angrily, "I''m not a God. How do I know?"


    Ding Ning heard that his speech was like lightning strike. He came back to his mind for a long time. His face was unhappy and muttered, "what you said is like true, as if you know everything. It''s all bragging."


    "You little fellow, don''t say I don''t know. Even if I know, I can''t say. Don''t you know that revealing the secret will lose my life? My old man doesn''t have a few years to live, so he''s waiting for you to help me prolong my life. You want me to die early, don''t you?"


    Tianjizi was angry with his attitude and said with a depressed face.


    "Well, well, you''re reasonable. Can you tell me the difference between ancient martial arts cultivation and national martial arts cultivation?"


    Ding Ning saw that he was like a resentful woman and knew that he couldn''t ask anything. Just change the topic and ask something useful to him at this stage.


    "There are thousands of roads, different roads lead to the same goal!"


    But unexpectedly, tianjizi said something unfathomable and then shut up. Ding Ning, who was all ears, was stunned: "no?"


    "No, what do you want me to say?"


    Tianji son said righteously.


    "You... Why do you have to tell me the difference between them? At least tell me the realm and the signs!"


    Ding Ning said angrily.


    "Hey! I thought you had more wisdom. Joe praised you like a flower. It turned out to be a dog tail grass. It really disappointed the old man."


    Tianjizi shook his head with melancholy on his face, and a look that disappointed me too much made Ding Ning feel kind!


    "Old man, you don''t know the difference between ancient martial arts and national martial arts?"


    As soon as Ding Ning''s eyes turned, they began to wilt. He knew that these old guys liked to play tricks. He would never tell the truth if he didn''t stimulate them.


    "Eh, you''re not so stupid. You can still be saved. The old man practices heaven''s secrets. He doesn''t lose to ancient martial arts and doesn''t belong to national martial arts. How can I know the difference between them? Don''t you ask me for nothing?"


    But unexpectedly, tianjizi admitted frankly on his face, which made Ding Ning feel deeply powerless when a dog had nowhere to mouth a hedgehog!


    Seeing Ding Ning''s dull and loveless face, Tianji Zi couldn''t help laughing and pretended to say, "for your sake, the old man will give you a few words!"


    "Elder, you said!"


    As soon as Ding Ning''s spirit was refreshed, he immediately began to change his mouth with flattery on his face.


    "You''re too realistic. You''re a senior and an old man. You really don''t respect the old and love the young!"


    Tianjizi''s expression was hurt, which made Ding Ning feel embarrassed. He grinned and said, "it''s respectful to call your predecessors, but how strange! How can an old man be kind!"


    "You, you, I don''t know how that girl Joe could see such a glib little guy like you!"


    Tianji Zi was speechless to his thick skin, shaking his head helplessly.


    "Hey, hey!"


    Ding Ning knew he was wrong and didn''t argue. He he giggled and put on a respectful look, but he was secretly proud of himself. What does the old man know? Qiao Qiao just likes my smooth tongue and a gentle kiss, which makes her Miss till dawn


    "The old man doesn''t have much contact with the martial arts. He still knows the ancient martial arts better. Let me tell you some high-level realms of the ancient martial arts. I haven''t paid attention to the low-level ones, so I can''t tell you well, so as not to mislead you. I think you are the peak of the local martial arts realm, so let me tell you about the tianwu realm!"


    Tianjizi recalled it and said slowly: "tianwu territory is also known as the territory of nature. In fact, it is not accurate. This realm is recorded in some ancient books and should be called the territory of transformation!"


    "The land of metamorphosis?"


    Ding Ning repeated thoughtfully!


    "Yes, it is a process of the transformation of martial arts from mortal body to spiritual body, and from acquired martial arts to innate martial arts. Therefore, it is called the realm of transformation."


    After explaining, tianjizi continued: "there is nothing to say about this realm. In fact, it is a process of transforming the real Qi in the body into Reiki. That is, in the environment of this era, tianwu realm can be regarded as a realm. In ancient times, tianwu realm was only the initial realm for martial artists to step into the threshold of cultivation, which is not worth mentioning!"


    "Just the threshold of cultivation?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were tongue tied. He thought he was so awesome. He had just entered the martial arts hall for a long time.


    "Of course, what do you think?"


    Tianjizi looked at him angrily: "in ancient times, as long as human beings grew up, they would naturally enter the tianwu realm. Some gifted children were born as a congenital body and started as the tianwu realm. What is not the threshold?"


    "I..."


    Ding Ning wants to cry without tears. His feelings are not as good as those of some newborn babies. However, considering the message from his first military training, he said that his physical strength is the physical strength of the underage warriors of the witch family, which is not much stronger than that of babies. He was relieved immediately.


    "It''s nothing to be upset about. You don''t have to be depressed. After all, the heaven and Earth Spirit was strong at that time. The parents of those babies were also strong martial arts. Some blood awakening factors were in it. It''s no wonder that they were born in tianwu."


    Tianji Zi was kind. Seeing Ding Ning''s bitter gourd face, he kindly comforted him.


    "Well, I can withstand the blow, you go on!"


    Ding Ning''s face was calm, but his heart roared wildly for three times. I want to grow up, I want to grow up, I want to grow up!


    "Above tianwu is Zhenwu, Zhenwu..."


    Tianjizi seemed to be organizing language, and his face became slightly strange: "in fact, this realm is also called asking realm, but this realm is also a huge watershed, which determines how you go, what route you take, and what achievements you can achieve in the end."


    "What is the watershed?"


    Ding Ning looked at Tianji Zi with a feeling. He saw that he was looking at himself with burning eyes. He said in some wonder, "what''s the matter?"


    "I just feel very strange. You obviously only have the cultivation accomplishments of the earth martial arts realm, but you just clearly came into contact with the Zhenwu realm. I asked about the realm. I was just looking at it and didn''t intend to show up. That''s why I couldn''t help showing up and wanted to find out what was going on."


    Ding Ning understood why Tianji Zi''s face was so strange, but he was also confused. He could only scratch his head and said with a shameless smile: "maybe I have great talent and strange bones. I''m a genius for practicing martial arts. I just thought of something and made an inexplicable breakthrough."


    "Well, there''s only such an explanation. Otherwise, how could the girl Qiao Qiao like you?"


    Ding Ning just fooled. He didn''t want to expose the secret of the nine orifices stone man, but he didn''t expect tianjizi to believe it, which made his old face red.


    Martial arts Wizards? He has quietly tested his qualifications. Like Ling Yun, he is also the spiritual root of the five elements. He is extremely balanced and has no outstanding characteristics. Mediocre can no longer be mediocre. He is not suitable for cultivation at all.


    Not to mention the martial arts wizards, he is not even a mediocre. If he hadn''t cultivated the Bodhi Heart secret with no requirements for attributes since childhood, coupled with a series of adventures brought to him by the nine know-how stone man, he would burn incense and worship Buddha if he could cultivate in the Xuanwu realm in his life.


    He guessed that his father also knew his qualifications, so he forced him to practice "paoding jieniu Shu" since childhood. After all, practice makes perfect. Even if there is no true Qi and no internal energy, he can protect himself with a knife.


    If he was a martial arts genius, how could he cultivate his weak and hairy Qi at the age of 17 and barely reach the martial arts level? My father probably didn''t have any hope for him, so he left and didn''t contact him for five years. It''s estimated that he was going to let him live a peaceful life.


    "The true martial arts realm is a process for martial artists to recognize themselves and strengthen their heart. For example, some martial artists have been practicing water attribute skills, but in fact they are the spiritual root of fire attribute, which makes them practice with half the effort. Moreover, due to the restriction of attributes, their combat power is far worse than those who have practiced their own attribute skills. In this realm, He can recognize himself and modify the fire attribute skill. "

 Chapter 754

    Ding Ning heard something strange: "is it so difficult to recognize yourself? What attributes do you not know?"


    "Of course I don''t know. Who can know what attribute he is? What skill is suitable for? Linggen can only find out what attribute he is when he starts to know the sea in Zhenwu. Is that wrong?"


    Tianjizi looked at him strangely.


    "Well, nothing wrong!"


    The expression on Ding Ning''s face was very strange. He answered with a smile, but there was an uproar in his heart.


    Can Zhenwu territory open up the sea of knowledge? Open up the sea to see inside? He never thought how difficult it was for others to have a simple problem like eating and drinking water.


    Think about it carefully and he will understand the reason. Several people in the world can open up the sea of knowledge when they are in the human military territory like him. They also have the power of absolute touch, which can see inside and see him.


    "Elder, when those disciples of the sect were recruited, they could not detect their attributes when they tested whether their disciples had cultivation qualifications?"


    Ding Ning still couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "Testing cultivation qualification is also based on some tools, which can detect whether there is cultivation qualification at most, but how can it be detected? Otherwise, how can some ancient martial artists find that they have practiced skills that are not suitable for them when they come to the Zhenwu realm, and they can only rebuild and modify them? These are common sense. Nobody tells you?"


    Tianjizi thought Ding Ning''s questions were childish. Fortunately, he had a good temper and enough patience. Otherwise, he must think Ding Ning was looking for words.


    "Well, I haven''t tested it, and no one has told me, so I don''t know."


    Ding Ning scratched his head unnaturally and secretly scolded master Er, an unreliable guy. He didn''t tell himself these common sense. Isn''t this embarrassing?


    Where did he know that his masters were all monks who were halfway monks and that the cultivation skills were all obtained by his father through extortion and deception? Where did he know these cultivation common sense.


    Tianji Zi looked at Ding Ning strangely, but he thought to himself that the boy would not also practice the attribute Xiangke skill, but when he thought about it carefully, he thought it was impossible. Although he didn''t know Ding Ning''s age, it seemed that he was in his early twenties at most. It was amazing enough to practice the peak of earth martial arts at this age, and it was impossible to practice the wrong attribute skill.


    "Can the spiritual master see the attributes of others?"


    Ding Ning still felt very tangled and continued to ask.


    Tianji Zi was a little depressed and said angrily, "no, are you an idiot? Didn''t I tell you that although the spiritual master has opened up the sea of knowledge, he can only look inside at most and can''t find out the attributes of others at all. What''s more, who would allow others to easily explore their own bodies and expose their secrets?"


    "Oh!"


    Ding Ning looked like he was being taught with an open mind, but he was secretly ecstatic. He wondered whether he would make a lot of money by opening a company dedicated to helping ancient martial arts people see Linggen in the future.


    "After the true martial arts realm has strengthened its own Tao, it has the chance to understand its own field, but it is only a chance. Most of them still can''t understand it. This is related to the degree of understanding of their own Tao. I won''t repeat it. However, when they arrive at the divine martial arts realm, they will understand their own field. However, those who can''t understand their own field in the true martial arts realm, unless they are With a large number of genius treasure hard piles, or get some great opportunities against the sky, otherwise there is basically no possibility of breaking through the divine martial arts realm in this life. "


    Tianjizi stroked his sparse beard and said quite seriously: "those who can understand the martial arts in the real martial arts realm may also understand the divine realm when they arrive in the divine martial arts realm. The combat effectiveness of those who do not understand the martial arts in the divine realm and those who understand the martial arts in the divine realm is very different. Think about the two fields of others. It''s not as easy as killing chickens and sheep..."


    "Wait, elder, you haven''t said what is the divine domain?"


    Ding Ning interrupted Tianji Zi''s conversation and asked him the question he wanted to know most.


    "Oh, the divine realm is the divine soul realm!"


    Tianji Zi explained lightly: "in fact, the exact name of Shenwu realm should be soul Wu realm. Zhenwu realm opens up the sea of knowledge. Martial artists need to constantly refine their spiritual strength and finally condense the spirit to enter Shenwu realm. The God of Shenwu is the God of the spirit, not the God of the spirit."


    Ding Ning suddenly realized and asked modestly, "how can you understand the divine domain?"


    Tianjizi turned his eyes angrily: "how do I know? Since it''s understanding, it''s only something that can be understood and unspeakable. It''s all based on my understanding. Although I also understand the divine domain, let me say I can''t say it."


    Ding Ning Daqi: "aren''t you the secret of heaven? How can you understand the divine realm?"


    "Nonsense, the divine realm is not the patent of the ancient martial arts, and the national martial arts can understand the divine realm. What''s more, those of us who practice heaven''s secrets open up the sea much earlier than the ancient martial arts. The combination of Tao and heaven promotes the heaven''s secrets. What is refined is the spiritual power, but after condensing the divine soul, the spiritual power is sublimated, which is called divine knowledge."


    Tianjizi turned more eyes today than he had in his whole life. He felt that Ding Ning was a practicing little white, as if there were 100000 why''s, asking endlessly, Simply explain it to him at once: "So we, like spiritual masters, are easier to understand the divine realm than ordinary people. It''s not too much to say that we are a branch of spiritual masters. After a warrior condenses the divine soul, as long as the divine consciousness is strong enough, he can even condense one or more divine consciousness parts by using the secret method. Although it is only half of his own combat power and does not exist for a long time, it''s still difficult to win in a thousand miles in an instant and deal with some things It''s very convenient. "


    "I see. What about the holy martial arts realm?"


    Ding Ning tut tut sighed and longed very much that he could be separated by divine consciousness, so that there would be no problem of lack of skills.


    But he knew that he had to go step by step. Such a thing could not come in a hurry. He continued to inquire and ask eagerly, but he was secretly muttering whether to learn the secret arts. If he had no money to spend in the future, he could go out and count his life and earn two money to spend.


    "Shengwu realm is an upgraded version of Shenwu realm, but it has a lot of understanding of the rules of heaven and earth!"


    Tianjizi suddenly smiled and blinked: "do you think what you see now is me?"


    "Is this a divine separation?"


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered that it was the time for guwu and Guowu to negotiate in the North Sea. How could tianjizi put down such a big thing and come here to chat with him. He suddenly opened his eyes in horror, looked at him strangely, and cried out like a real divine consciousness.


    "Yes, this is the holy martial arts realm. The divine consciousness separated by the soul condensed to the extreme can have 90% of the strength of the Buddha, and can roam freely between heaven and earth, and the time of existence also increases. The stronger the divine soul, the longer the divine consciousness separated, but there are still many things that can hurt my divine soul in the world, so I have to rely on the power of spatial rules to protect it Protect yourself. "


    Tianjizi said with some show off and some emotion: "if my vitality is not exhausted and my spirit is depressed, why should I rely on the rules of space to protect myself."


    "All right, old man, don''t show off. After the secret place of Tongtian is opened, I''ll find all the drugs to help you prolong your life."


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes and muttered with envy.


    "It''s fate to meet each other. Since you are my apprentice''s son-in-law and help me renew my life, I can''t help but give you some gifts! What do you say to give you?"


    Tianjizi deliberately hung Ding Ning''s appetite and said with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    "Look, sir. I''m not picky about food! Don''t give too good things. You can give me more."


    Ding Ning''s saliva is splashing. He has to smile more flatteringly. He''s joking. Although this one in front of him is only a part of divine knowledge, he is a great power in the holy martial arts realm. He is definitely one of the highest figures in the world. Can the meeting ceremony be worse?


    "You are such a slippery boy!"


    Tianji son smiled and didn''t know much about him. He stretched out his hand and pressed on his forehead: "only those who are destined to learn Tianji can learn it. I''ll pass it to you now to see if you have that fate!"


    "Hey, old man, this can''t be regarded as a gift. You have to give it separately!"


    Ding Ning really doesn''t care much about the secret of heaven. He consumes his vitality to promote the secret of heaven. He''s not so selfless, but if he can learn it, it''s good to count his women''s lives.


    "Well, it''s all passed to you. Think it over for yourself. I don''t care if you can learn it."


    Tianji Zi was really stingy. He reached out and touched a dress as thin as a cicada''s wing and handed it to Ding Ning. His face was full of flesh pain: "this is a body armor I got when I visited the world before. It can withstand the blow of the strong in the divine martial arts realm. I''ll give it to you to protect your life, so as not to make some movement and quiet and kill yourself!"


    "Thank you, old man!"


    Ding Ning was overjoyed. This is a great gift. He can withstand the blow of the strong in the divine martial arts realm. It is an absolute life-saving artifact!


    "It''s time for the separation of my divine consciousness to dissipate. By the way, I reiterate that the female child must not let her enter the state of divine prohibition again. That''s not what she can bear now. It''s a great taboo that heaven can''t tolerate to misuse the power of law with a mortal body. No one can save her at that time."


    Tianjizi''s divine sense separation has begun to blur and will dissipate soon, but he still reminds me again very seriously.


    "What forbidden state?"


    Ding Ning looked silly and muttered to herself. Did Jenny enter the forbidden state when she transformed into a second personality? No!


    Tianji son took a deep look at him, shook his head silently and said, "it seems that you don''t know who this female child is. She is a real descendant of God and has the blood of God."


    "The blood of God? She''s a hybrid. Does God still like to find a wife across races?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up, but he felt that Tianji Zi was deliberately teasing him and joked.


    "You''re a pig. Does God''s blood have to be mixed? Everyone in the world can be said to be the descendant of God, but she''s the only one who awakens God''s blood. That''s all I say. Do it yourself!"


    Tianjizi really didn''t want to talk nonsense with Ding Ning. He turned his eyes angrily, and the whole figure disappeared invisible. Only a faint sigh came: "Hey! The blood of God awakened, and I don''t know whether it is blessing or disaster!"


    Ding Ning''s face is full of unimaginable. What the old guy said with nose and eyes is really like? But why did he feel so unreliable? This girl is a shaking m? Do the gods like this tune?


    The space began to fluctuate, like ripples on the water, and the picture suddenly became vivid. Everyone around seemed to forget what had happened before. They talked and laughed around the beaten table, but they always felt that the quantity of delicious food on the table seemed to be insufficient, which made snow think his delicious food was very popular, Happily decided to go to the kitchen and make some more dishes!

 Chapter 755

    Ding Ning looked at the scene in shock. Unexpectedly, tianjizi really did what he said. Even their previous memories were erased. It was a fairy like means.


    What about the blood of God? Ding Ning involuntarily looked at Jenny and was relieved to see that she looked all right and Lingyun was talking and laughing, but secretly decided that no matter whether the divine prohibition was true or false, she should never touch it again. From the moment Jenny fled into the sea with him in a coma, he regarded her as a real person.


    Escape into the sea? Escape into the sea? Ding Ning suddenly flashed an aura in his mind, and a sudden color appeared on his face.


    No wonder Jenny was able to escape from those God level masters with him. He didn''t think much about it at that time. He thought Jenny had achieved that step only when she burst out her full potential.


    But at the moment, maybe she entered some divine forbidden state to escape with him, and let him restore all his energy and strength in a magical moment, but she was tired and fainted.


    "Young master!"


    While he was thinking, he suddenly heard Xia Hou''s voice and looked at it with surprise.


    Xia Hou looked dignified and waved to him at the door of the restaurant. The knife and leopard were also behind him, which made him cold in his heart. Was there an accident at home?


    After seeing her nodding slightly, Ding Ning stood up and walked out quickly: "brother Xia Hou, why are you here?"


    "Young master, the second young master may have an accident?"


    Xia Hou had already arrived at the Jinding building. He was relieved by the disappearance of the aura vortex, but for fear that someone who didn''t give up would find here, he took a knife and a leopard downstairs to guard against accidents.


    But I didn''t expect that his brother, who was watching the house at home, called him and said that ye Tianlang brought a girl back, got rid of several brothers to help look after it, then went out without saying a word and took the military knife given to him by Xia Hou.


    He didn''t take it seriously, but the phone call from his brother made him feel a little uneasy. He thought it would be better to talk to Ding Ning, but Ding Ning couldn''t get through, so he had to come up and talk to him in person.


    "Bring a girl back? Is wolf in love?"


    Ding Ning didn''t take it to heart. Instead, he paid attention to what he brought a girl back, and asked with a surprised look on his face.


    "The girl didn''t say anything, but some brothers recognized her. She is Wang Yuqiu, granddaughter of axe gang leader Wang Qianqiu!"


    Xia Hou smiled bitterly, He reported solemnly: "I just got the news that there was a big event in the axe gang tonight. The leader Wang Qianqiu died. He said it was an attack of disease, but it''s hard to say how he died. The deputy leader Wang Zhihao was also killed by one of her concubines. The woman also committed suicide. She said it was for revenge, but it was too coincidental to die. He didn''t take revenge early or late, but he took revenge the night Wang Qianye died. Then came the axe The big sacrifice of the gang was killed by the killer; Then, some high-level officials loyal to Wang Qianye of the axe gang had an accident in various strange coincidence ways; Moreover, there are Axe Gang people all over the street now. It seems that they are looking for someone. I guess they should be looking for Wang Yuqiu, but she is in our house now, and the second young master has gone out with the guy. I''m worried that nothing will happen. "


    The smile on Ding Ning''s face faded and asked seriously, "did you call ah Lang?"


    "Yes, I can''t get through to the second young master!"


    Xia Hou said with a bitter smile that if he could get through, he wouldn''t come to tell Ding Ning.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ding Qianlie came over and asked.


    "Sister, wolf has something to do with me. It doesn''t matter."


    Ding Ning winked at Xia Hou and didn''t want her sister to know that she was worried.


    Xia Hou hesitated, lowered his head and said nothing.


    Although he knew he should listen to Ding Ning, he had formed the habit of reporting everything to the eldest lady for so many years, so he felt very uncomfortable at the moment.


    Ding led liemei''s eyes to flash, but he didn''t ask much. He looked at Ding Ning softly and said, "business is important. If you have something to do, go busy first. I''ll tell you."


    "Sister, please, I''ll go first!"


    Ding Ning glanced at her, turned and walked downstairs. The embarrassing banquet made him uncomfortable. It''s best to take the opportunity to leave.


    "I..."


    Xia Hou raised his head and looked at Ding Qianlie, his lips murmuring to explain something, but Ding Qianlie waved his hand to stop him: "you did the right thing. He is the head of the family. Tell me what he wants me to know in the future. Don''t say what he doesn''t want me to know, and I won''t ask."


    Xia Hou thought Ding Qianlie was saying something ironic. He said in a ashamed voice: "Miss..."


    "Xia Hou, anyway, I''m a woman. I''ll be very tired carrying everything of the Ding family over the years. Now, the Ding family has him. I just need to be his deputy. In the future, the company can report to me. If he doesn''t say anything else, you don''t have to tell me."


    Ding Qianlie knew what he was worried about. He looked at him relaxed and said with a smile.


    Xia Hou looked stunned. He seemed to understand something. Then he smiled wildly and said, "Congratulations, miss!"


    Ding Qianlie knew what he had seen. He was ashamed, happy and sweet in his heart. He took a white look at his pink lips and said, "don''t go soon."


    "Yes, miss!"


    Xia Hou scratched his head and smiled. He turned around and ran away, but his heart was full of joy. It seems that the eldest lady has finally achieved her wish.


    Looking at his disappeared back, Ding farrier''s face was hot, but the waves in his beautiful eyes were full of sweet color. He whispered, "it''s good to have a man to rely on!"


    Just turned his head and looked at the large and small beauties. When they looked at her eagerly, they couldn''t help but sigh, "this enemy can''t let others idle. I really have a hard life. I can''t be lazy if I want to steal. I have to take pains to manage the harem for him. Ah, what a headache!"


    Although she complained, she was actually happy. After all, the significance of managing the harem as a sister and as a wife was very different, which made her happy.


    Gong Dou has always been a field where women can learn without teachers. Ding Qianlie felt that he was full of fighting spirit, walked at an elegant pace, and showed a proper smile on his face. He had begun to think about how to establish his authority as a palace after getting rid of his sister''s identity, and clean up these large and small beauties.


    At the head''s house of the small fishing village, he Laojie, the head of the village, squatted on the ground, smoked dry cigarettes and said nothing. The shadow on an old orange skin like face could drip water.


    Ye Tianlang listened to the froth of the population in the village talking about the experience of the Nannan family. His forehead was blue and his eyes were flashing with terrible evil.


    He was saved by he Shoucheng and his wife. He lived in a small fishing village for some time. After Ding Ning left, he often came back to see everyone buy seafood. Many people in the village have his contact number.


    In their eyes, ye Tianlang is a capable person. Although they don''t know that it was because ye Tianlang saved Wang Yuqiu, they think he is the only one who can save he Shoucheng''s family. Therefore, after Nannan''s family was arrested, they fooled the police away, "Uncle Jin, you don''t have to worry about anything. I''ll find a way to save brother Shoucheng''s family. Just sleep at home. I promise that brother Shoucheng will come back safely tomorrow morning!"


    Ye Tianlang took a deep breath, forcibly restrained his killing intention, bowed seriously to the people, turned around and walked out without hesitation, and quickly disappeared into the night.


    "Uncle Jin, we can''t let Aaron take risks by himself!"


    Watching Ye Sirius leave so crisp, he Shouyi said anxiously.


    "Yes, although a wolf has strength, how can they save so many people and become a family?"


    "No, I want to help. I can''t let a wolf take risks by himself. Our small fishing village doesn''t even have a bloody man."


    "I''ll go too. I don''t believe it. So many of us can be afraid of those hooligans!"


    ¡­¡­


    The villagers followed suit.


    "Shut up, it''s not a matter of more people, but who has a stronger background. Since wolf said so, he must be sure. Let''s go back and wait for the news!"


    He laogeng drank fiercely, deterred several lengtouqing who were ready to move, and then comforted softly.


    He knows more about the situation than these villagers who don''t know anything. He knows that the bad guys are running for a woman. Although he doesn''t know what the specific situation is, he believes that ye Sirius will not leave Nannan''s family. They have no power and no power. What they can do is not to make trouble for ye Sirius and wait for news at home honestly.

 Chapter 756

    The rain, I don''t know when it has stopped, the dark sky cleared up, revealing a hazy crescent moon, which added a bit of light to the rich night.


    Ye Tianlang is like a lone wolf hunting in the wilderness. He walks into the dense woods next to the small fishing village and runs forward along the messy footprints on the ground. He knows that these people come here for Wang Yuqiu, so he can''t think of deliberately covering up the traces so that he can find he Shoucheng''s family along these traces.


    "Young master, how can I get there?"


    The knife sat in the driver''s seat of the Hummer and asked Ding Ning, who was sitting calmly on the co pilot.


    "Dongli mountain villa!"


    After Ding Ning gave a faint answer, he closed his eyes and counted the whole event in his mind!


    Is this the hatchet Gang''s plot against themselves, or did ah Lang happen to meet that woman?


    I don''t blame him for doubting. After all, Ninghai is so big that it''s no coincidence that the people around him met Wang Yuqiu?


    But there are all kinds of strange things in this world. Coincidence is not absolutely impossible, but the probability is too low.


    Assuming this is a conspiracy, what is the ultimate goal? Get rid of yourself?


    Ding Ning''s mouth made a cold arc. Under the rolling of absolute strength, all intrigues were paper tigers.


    Not to mention that he has absolute confidence in his own strength, only Xiahou, Dao and leopard, the three master level masters, can not compete with the axe gang.


    What''s more, Ling Yun once told him that the current Qingyun security company has long been different. In addition to the loyal brothers of the land war, at present, there are thousands of security personnel trained by them alone, which is enough to sweep the axe gang, because they are veterans summoned by the land war and others, including some military experts from special forces.


    Ding Ning is very pleased with this. Ling Yun has never forgotten what he said and has begun to establish a disabled military foundation. At present, in addition to the 1000 healthy veterans, they also contact their disabled comrades in arms through them and constantly summon those disabled and determined soldiers, not only giving them hope for recovery, but also giving them a chance to settle down, The opportunity to feed your family.


    It may not be clear what role these former soldiers can play at present, but in the future, it will be a huge force that no one can ignore and an indispensable part of Ding Ning''s plan.


    Ding Ning himself has no ambition, but with the higher and higher level of his contact and the experience of his father and mother, he tells him that if he wants to live as he pleases, he must be strong as soon as possible. The strength of a person is not strong, but the strength of a group of people is strong, so he must establish his own force so that no one dare commit a minor crime.


    Moreover, in his grand blueprint for future development, let alone 1000 veterans, it is 10000... 100000 may not be enough. He wants to establish his own rich family and open the company to every corner of the world.


    In order to achieve this goal, it is the best choice to recruit veterans in the way of security companies. After all, it is good in peaceful countries. In some war-torn countries, veterans who can pick up guns at any time are the only candidates for security personnel.


    In the villa of Dongli villa, Hong junyang sat on the floor full of empty wine bottles, holding the wine bottles and pouring them into his mouth. His hair was messy, his face was pale and bloodless, and he was decadent like a tramp.


    He was so worried that he didn''t hesitate to kill Wang Qianqiu and Wang Zhihao''s father and son to come to the top. At this moment, he thought it was so ironic.


    As long as he can wait a few more days patiently, when Wang Qianqiu dies, everything of the axe gang will be his.


    But he killed his own father to the top, and carried the crime of killing his father all his life to rob what belonged to him. How sad and unfortunate is this? How can he not be overwhelmed with grief and regret.


    The four hall masters stood in this villa that they had been afraid of, looked around curiously, and had a sense of achievement of turning over serfs to sing. Seeing Hong junyang drinking without saying a word, they thought he was drunk to celebrate because of his superior success. They wanted to remind him that Wang Yuqiu had not been eradicated. Now is not the time to celebrate, but when you see his eyes without focus, Some were afraid to speak.


    "Boss, a family of three brought back by Lord Wu. It is said that they know the news of Wang Yuqiu. Please tell me what to do now."


    An axe gang trotted over and excitedly reported with the four hall leaders.


    Hall leader Wu is the bald head hall leader. He is a wall grass that meets the needs of both sides. Now that the overall situation has been determined, he has taken the initiative to approach Hong junyang. Naturally, his position is not as good as the four hard core confidants of Hong junyang. Therefore, he puts his attitude very low, which may not have the intention to please and express his position.


    "Bald Wu is also a smart man. Go and have a look!"


    When the four hall leaders were in high spirits, they couldn''t see the thoughts of bald Wu. They smiled at each other and said in high spirits.


    You know, in the past, they were all equal hall leaders. They could be held so respectfully by bald Wu of the same status. They felt a sense of achievement and satisfaction, not to mention how happy it was.


    "The four bosses, three of them, found Wang Yuqiu''s clothes in their house. I was interrogating them, but the police rushed over, so I had to take them back and ask each boss what to do."


    Bald Wu flatteringly took out a bag of soft China and handed it to the four hall leaders. He politely lit a fire for them and nodded and bowed.


    "Oh, did you disturb the police? Then it''s troublesome. Bald Wu, you''re old and old. How can you do things so carelessly? Isn''t it troublesome for us?"


    As soon as the faces of the four hall leaders changed, the hall leader nicknamed dinosaur frowned and squinted at the bald Wu, showing his dissatisfaction. He wasn''t really worried, but he didn''t take the opportunity to beat the bald Wu and raise his status. How could he satisfy his vanity.


    "Don''t worry, dinosaur boss. I''ve settled this matter. I promise those mud legs will never dare to say anything to the police."


    Bald Wu secretly scolded, dog day dinosaur, don''t let me seize the opportunity, otherwise I must step on your feet and insult you heartily, but I didn''t dare to show a penny on my face, patted my chest and vowed.


    "Come on, dinosaurs, don''t pick bones in your eggs. Since bald Wu said it was settled, even if the matter is over, the top priority is to ask them where Wang Yuqiu went. If you don''t find Wang Yuqiu, I''m afraid there will be future trouble!"


    The hall leader nicknamed Da Jun was dissatisfied with the popularity of dinosaurs. After all, he was always the leader of their four Hong junyang''s right arms, and said lukewarm.


    There was a trace of anger in the dinosaur''s eyes, but it soon converged and said with a smile: "what the army said is that finding Wang Yuqiu is the top priority."


    The army narrowed his eyes. He couldn''t hear the provocation of dinosaurs. He used to call his brother Jun, but now he calls his name directly. The boy''s mentality is a little inflated now.


    This made him very unhappy, but he has always had a lot of city government. In addition, now the overall situation is uncertain, Hong junyang is drunk and unconscious. It is the time for him to establish his prestige, so he can''t start infighting regardless of the overall situation at this time, which makes people see jokes for nothing.


    Hum, dinosaur, when I become the vice leader, I will clean you up. I will immediately endure my anger and say to the old cat who has always been close to him: "cat, you and Xiao Wu are responsible for interrogating these people, finding out the whereabouts of Wang Yuqiu, so as to avoid future trouble!"


    The old cat was delighted. If he could find Wang Yuqiu, it would be a great credit. He quickly smiled and said, "don''t worry, brother Jun, I''m an expert in interrogation!"


    Another Tang insisted that Wu also showed a happy face, patted his chest and said, "don''t worry, brother Jun. old cat and I will ask where their ancestors'' tombs of the 18th generation are buried."


    The army quietly won over the two allies, making the dinosaur''s face very gloomy, but what can he say? Opposition is to completely offend the old cat and Zhang Wu. I can only force a smile: "then I''ll wait for your good news. I''ll go to see the sect leader."


    Then he brushed away, and everyone could see the thick resentment.


    Bald Wu drooped his head and wanted to die. He just wanted to take this opportunity to show his attitude to the four red men in front of the gang leader. He didn''t expect that their food looks so ugly and took away the great credit directly.


    Looking at this scene, the army turned his mouth slightly and patted Wu on the shoulder: "Lao Wu, do good things. The guild leader won''t treat you badly."


    Flattered, bald Wu bowed and said, "what brother Jun said is that Lao Wu must devote himself to brother Jun and die."


    "What you said is wrong. We all work for the guild leader!"


    The army pretended to be unhappy and scolded, but the satisfaction in his eyes could not be concealed at all. It seemed that he was very useful to Wu''s words.


    "Brother Jun''s lesson is right. Lao Wu has no culture and talks indiscriminately. It''s time to palm, it''s time to palm!"


    The bald Wu couldn''t see the army''s mind. He slapped himself in the face with hypocrisy. He looked servile and made the army laugh: "all right, Lao Wu, we are all our brothers. We will work together for the guild leader in the future. I''m optimistic about you!"


    Then he patted Wu on the shoulder, laughed and walked away.


    "Thank you, brother Jun, thank you, brother Jun!"


    Bald Wu''s fat face was smiling and could bloom flowers. His previous depressed mind was swept away. Although he was robbed of a great credit, as long as he was recognized by the army, his position as the leader of the hall was stable.


    Turning to the old cat and Zhang Wu, he bowed and said, "brother cat, brother five, please follow me."


    The old cat and Zhang Wu were very satisfied with his knowledge. They nodded modestly and followed the bald Wu to the room where he Shoucheng''s family were kept.


    While the four main hall leaders were intriguing, Kuang Kaiyi and Li Qingren, who were really regarded by Hong junyang as the right arm, were standing respectfully in front of a man of about 30 with a rebellious face and saying something in a villa in Ninghai.


    The man leaned against a master''s chair and listened carelessly to Kuang Kaiyi''s report on the development of things. Behind him stood two expressionless men in black in their forties and fifties.


    If Mo ye can come back from the dead, he must be able to recognize that the two men in black are the two masked men who robbed and killed him before.


    "Haishao, that''s how it happened. It was completely carried out according to our plan, but now there was an accident, and Wang Yuqiu hasn''t caught it yet."


    Kuang Kaiyi secretly observed the man''s expression with apprehension, and then said cautiously, for fear of provoking the dissatisfaction of the uncertain master.


    Li Qingren bowed his head, but there was an uproar in his heart. Unexpectedly, it was him behind the elder martial brother. No wonder the elder martial brother dared to encourage Hong junyang to rebel and kill his father.

 Chapter 757

    The dinosaur didn''t go to accompany Hong junyang as he said, but went to a remote place where there was no one. After careful observation, he took out his mobile phone and made a call. He respectfully said, "two sacrifices, things have made new progress. The bald Wu people arrested a family of three. It is said that they know Wang Yuqiu..."


    After hanging up the phone, the dinosaur looked at the army leisurely walking into the villa and couldn''t help but show a sarcastic smile on his face: "bah, army, army, dare not get along with me. I really think I''m a person. I can''t even see the current situation clearly. Hong junyang is a bird and a puppet. I must let you kneel down and call your father at that time!"


    The army entered the villa and looked at Hong junyang, who was drunk on the study floor. He couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling bitterly. He ordered people to clean hong junyang and send him to the room. He thought that as long as Hong junyang was officially on the top, he would become the coveted Deputy leader, and his eyes twinkled with excitement. As for dinosaurs, he had long forgotten to go beyond the clouds.


    The guild leader is drunk. He can''t be drunk. How many rebels in history are planted in the last shiver of success. As Hong junyang''s most trusted person, he must ensure that he is safe.


    "Someone!"


    After sorting out their thoughts, the army immediately called 20 absolutely reliable confidants and ordered them to stay by Hong junyang''s side and never allow any mistakes.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hey!"


    He laogeng looked at the villagers and stretched out tired. He stood up and asked his mother-in-law sun Cuilan who was giving him foot washing water: "where''s Shou Kun?"


    "I was here just now. Maybe I''m sleepy. Go to bed!"


    Sun Cuilan squatted the foot washing water in front of he laojing and inadvertently replied.


    "Hum, everyone is worried about the success of the defense and can''t sleep. This beast is good. He goes to bed without even calling. What do the villagers think?"


    As soon as he laogeng heard this, he didn''t get angry at once. He blew his beard and glared at him.


    "Well, well, Shoukun has been busy all day. It''s nothing to go to bed early."


    Sun Cuilan loves her son and quickly comforts her.


    "A loving mother is a loser. He''s still young. He''s almost thirty. He''s idle all day. He knows he''s lazy and doesn''t know anything. You used him to be like this. I''m blind. I worked hard to earn money to send him to college. It''s really a waste and can''t save people''s worry."


    Mentioning his son he Shoukun, he laogengton was angry and scolded with a red face.


    He Shoukun is the only college student in the village. He had expected his son to find a decent job after graduating from college to honor his family. Who knows that this bastard can''t eat at all. He hasn''t finished his internship yet. He was fired because he often came late and left early. Since then, he went back home to eat his old age. He is lazy and doesn''t do his job every day, He also clamored all day that he would make a fortune in the future. He was upset when he saw him.


    "He Laojin, don''t be blind if you don''t have the ability. Why are you blind in the middle of the night? Shoukun is lazy. People say that he''s not sure about starting a family and starting a career because you''re poor. Shoukun would have died if he hadn''t been able to afford the bride price. I married you a loser because I was blind. I''m angry with my son. ¡±


    People have inverse scales, so does Sun Cuilan. He Shoukun''s only son is her biggest inverse scale. When he Laojie scolded her son, she lost her temper like a Hedong lion protecting the calf, pinching her waist and scolding angrily.


    "You know how to protect that beast. Sooner or later he will be destroyed by you."


    He Laojie had quarreled with he Cuilan many times because of his son. As soon as she mentioned this stubble, he immediately withered down, wiped his feet, sat on the Kang, lit a dry cigarette bag, and smoked with a sad face, Stuffy way: "the object he''s looking for is unreliable. If he opens his mouth, he wants a room and a car. He doesn''t say 200000 bride price. He also has to buy a house in the center of Ninghai. He can''t afford to sell me."


    Rural people stress that there are three kinds of unfilial, and no offspring is great. Can he not want his son to get married as soon as possible? But he Shoukun spent all his hard-earned money in College for several years. Where can he buy a house worth millions.


    "Hum, it''s not that you don''t have the ability. How do you think you are a village head? You can''t afford to buy a house. Look at others. Last month, Li Xiaosheng, the village head of Dage village, married his daughter. He pulled three trucks just for dowry and married a car with him... What, eating on your stomach... I heard it costs more than one or two million..."


    Sun Cuilan poured the foot washing water while feeling sorry for herself. She blamed herself for her lack of vision. Why did she marry such a worthless old thing who didn''t know how to make money? She talked endlessly!


    "All right, wash and sleep quickly. You know to nag all day. Don''t look at Li Xiaosheng''s scenery now. You don''t know when you have to go to jail!"


    He Laojin was very upset. He angrily interrupted her nagging, knocked the dry cigarette bag beside the Kang, put out the fire, and lay back in bed, leaving a backbone for his mother-in-law.


    "Hum, it''s not that you don''t have the ability. The village head can''t even marry a daughter-in-law!"


    Sun Cuilan murmured a few words angrily. Seeing that he Laojie had snored slightly, she closed her mouth wisely.


    Although she complained, she also knew that she loved her man. What happened that night was enough for him to be upset.


    Looked at the dark lights in the Westinghouse, estimated that his son had fallen asleep, sighed, turned off the light, listened to the man''s voice, lay in bed tossing and turning, but he couldn''t sleep.


    "Creak..."


    There was a soft noise outside the door. Sun Cuilan immediately got up with a bone in her mouth. Did a thief enter the house? No, if the thief''s rhubarb doesn''t cry? This made her temporarily stop the impulse to wake up he Laojie and listen carefully.


    "Creak!"


    Soon, the door in Westinghouse was opened, and then the light was on. Sun Cuilan was relieved. It was her son, but why did her son go out so late?


    But when she thought about her son often sneaking out to play in the middle of the night, she didn''t think much. She closed her eyes and fell asleep soon.


    In the Westinghouse, he Shoukun looked at the 100000 yuan piled up at the head of the bed. When the only guilt and uneasiness in his heart dissipated, his eyes narrowed happily into a seam, pouted his mouth and kissed the red money. As for morality and conscience, go to hell.


    "Ye Sirius, don''t blame me when you arrive at the palace of hell. Who makes you dare to harm my good deeds? What''s more, I have indirectly helped he Shouyi family."


    He Shoukun''s eyes flashed a look of resentment. He will never forget the scene when he first saw Ye Sirius.


    As a young man in his late thirties, he is full of fantasies about women''s bodies. Although Nannan''s mother goes to sea with he Shouyi all the year round, and the wind and sun make her skin black and rough, it has to be said that she is definitely the most beautiful woman in the whole small fishing village, which makes him feel lustful after drinking wine, and quietly runs to he Shouyi''s house to squat in the corner at night, Want to peek at Nannan''s mother taking a bath.


    As a result, ye Tianlang, who was injured in he Shoucheng''s family, caught him and taught him a lesson. If ye Tianlang hadn''t dared to make a public about his mother''s reputation, he would have become a street mouse called by everyone in the village.


    Although he did not dare to retaliate, he hated Ye Sirius. This time, the people of the Axe Gang made him realize that his opportunity came. How could he miss it?


    Fang Xinghai once questioned the people in the village who had seen a beautiful woman. Everyone said he had not seen it, and he had not seen it, but he was different from other villagers. He was a college student. He still knew the trick of killing people with a knife. He didn''t delay him. He took the opportunity to kill Sirius Yinye. Just in front of so many people at that time, he was afraid of provoking public anger and didn''t dare to say a word.


    So after Fang Xinghai found his father he laojing and threatened him not to talk to the police, he slipped out to find Fang Xinghai and said that he was overjoyed to see ye Tianlang bring a woman into he Shoucheng''s house. Fang Xinghai promised to reward him 100000 yuan if he could attract Ye Tianlang on the spot.


    So, after the police left, when everyone was at a loss, he looked like he was thinking about he Shoucheng''s family. He said that ye Sirius was a capable person and proposed to call him to deal with it. The villagers thought he was really thinking about he Shoucheng''s family and praised him for a while.


    Later, when he saw Ye Sirius rush to the village, he ran to inform Fang Xinghai at the first time. After getting 100000 yuan, he was afraid of being caught, so he took a big turn outside to come back.


    ¡­¡­


    "I wonder how Wang Yuqiu''s female generation ran away from you?"


    Haishao drooped his eyelids and sipped his tea. He couldn''t see any emotional changes. Although his tone was indifferent, it was full of questioning.


    In particular, Kuang Kaiyi answered the phone in front of him without even calling, which made him very unhappy. Being a dog requires the awareness of being a dog. He answered the phone without even calling, which completely ignored him.


    "Haishao, this call is very important. I was in a hurry and forgot to ask for instructions. I hope haishao will forgive me!"


    Kuang Kaiyi was a shrewd man. He noticed his dissatisfaction from haishao''s words and immediately apologized for it. Seeing that haishao looked a little slower, he said excitedly: "my brother found that Wang Yuqiu was able to escape because someone helped him."


    "Is there anyone to help? Oh, is there a confidant of Wang Yuqiu in the axe gang?"


    Hai Shao picked his eyebrows and a sharp killing opportunity flashed in his eyes. What he needed was an absolutely controlled Axe Gang, not an implied internal Gang force.


    "No, this man is not from the axe gang. He should be no stranger to the sea."


    Kuang Kaiyi''s mouth flashed an excited color and couldn''t help selling it.


    "Say, who is it?"


    Hai Shao was a little impatient and drank coldly.


    Kuang Kaiyi didn''t dare to sell off again. He flattered and said, "it''s the wolf boy Ye Tianlang who makes Qin canglan very satisfied with his face!"


    "What, is it him?"


    Qin Canghai stood up with a surprised look on his face and walked back and forth: "ha ha ha, good, it''s really broken iron shoes. It doesn''t take much effort to get here!"


    Now his competition with Qin canglan has become white hot. Thanks to the rebellion of Guan he, Qin Canghai has a clear understanding of Qin canglan''s working methods and layout, which gives him a lot of advantages.


    But Qin canglan is not so easy to deal with. There are many people in the Qin family who support Qin canglan. In particular, some time ago, he was integrated into the Bureau by Ding Ning, which made him lose face and greatly reduced his prestige. The good situation originally occupied has become a stalemate.


    If we can win the wolf boy and earn face for the Qin family this time, we will not only establish his prestige again, but also give Qin canglan a loud slap in the face. After all, the wolf boy escaped smoothly and repeatedly made the Qin family lose soldiers and lose generals, which is regarded as the biggest shame by the Qin family.

 Chapter 758

    "Hai Shao, ye Sirius is so arrogant that he dares to interfere in the affairs of our Axe Gang and leaves. Wang Yuqiu, do you think there will be someone behind this?"


    Kuang Kaiyi never forgets to rebuild the black tiger gang. Naturally, he wants to think more deeply and asks anxiously.


    But unexpectedly, this sentence woke up Qin Canghai, who was thinking about how to catch Ye Sirius. He suddenly brightened up and said with an excited smile: "hahaha, I''m afraid no one will instruct me. It''s better if someone instructs me."


    "This..."


    Kuang Kaiyi was puzzled. If someone really instructed him, wouldn''t it mean that there would be a powerful enemy hidden in the dark? I don''t know how happy Qin Canghai was.


    But where do you know that Qin Canghai has always been a man who must report his vengeance? To say who he hates most now, there is no doubt that Ding Ning. After all, although the wolf child is very important, it is a conflict with Qin canglan. He also wants to hit Qin canglan''s face when he catches the wolf child, and there has been no direct conflict with him.


    Therefore, compared with Ding Ning, wolf boy certainly made him lose face. Ding Ning, who entered the Bureau, is more important.


    If someone is behind the wolf boy, it must be the black faced Xia. Although Qin Canghai has no evidence, according to the information provided by shangguanhe and Ding Ning''s later performance, he firmly believes that Ding Ning is the black faced Xia.


    If not, it will be a great harvest to catch the black faced man and the wolf boy; If so, it would be better. It would just make him feel ashamed and avenge himself!


    "Lao Kuang, go back now. Remember, try every means to catch the wolf boy, but don''t kill him. I''ll catch a big fish for a long time!"


    Qin Canghai smiled grimly at the corners of his mouth and whispered to Kuang Kaiyi.


    Kuang Kaiyi''s face changed after hearing this. He was very afraid of the mysterious black faced Xia and said in embarrassment, "Hai Shao, the black faced Xia has great skills. I''m afraid the brothers in the gang may not be able to stop him."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll send some experts to you!"


    Qin Canghai was in a good mood. He told the two men in black behind him, "you two have to work hard again. Be sure to catch them tonight!"


    The man in black with a dagger looked at the injured man in black with some worry: "young master, Lao Chen, he is injured. I''m afraid he may not be able to..."


    "Don''t worry, in addition to you, I will transfer two experts to the past, which is really not good..."


    Qin Canghai''s narrowed eyes burst out cold: "I''ll let the niggers do it!"


    "Yes, young master!"


    The man in black with the dagger and the injured man in black were stunned when they heard the speech. After looking at each other, they obviously had great confidence in the nigger and bowed down together.


    Kuang Kaiyi secretly envies him. He is worthy of being the underground king of Ninghai. Experts emerge one after another like cabbage in the vegetable market.


    He doesn''t know that niggers are not Wulin experts, but a group of fugitives secretly recruited by Qin Canghai overseas. Each of them is a sniper expert proficient in firearms. Their self-made sniper bullets are powerful and can pose a certain threat to the great master and the strong. They are the biggest card in Qin Canghai''s hand. It can be seen that he is bound to win the black faced Xia.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Tianlang ran as fast as a lone wolf in the moonlight. He thought of the inhuman torture suffered by the axe gang by brother Shoucheng''s family because of him. He was burning with anxiety and his heart was full of remorse.


    If he hadn''t been thoughtless and brought Wang Yuqiu to a small fishing village, how could he implicate Shoucheng''s family to suffer such a crime?


    He knew that Ding Ning didn''t like him to kill, but his ferocity had been completely aroused at the moment. Anyone who had hurt Shoucheng''s family had been betrayed to death in his heart.


    "I''ve finally waited for you. I didn''t waste my time this night!"


    When passing through a dense forest, Fang Xinghai laughed and surrounded Ye Sirius with dozens of axe gang members.


    He Shoukun was given 100000 yuan. Although he felt a little distressed, he felt it was very worthwhile at the moment. As long as he took Ye Tianlang and forced him to find out the whereabouts of Wang Yuqiu, he would make a great achievement. Not to mention the hall leader, a deputy hall leader could not run away. He would make a great contribution.


    It was precisely because of this selfishness that he took dozens of close friends without reporting to his superiors and worked hard to guard the way from the small fishing village to Dongli villa. In addition, he was not weak and took dozens of brothers, so he didn''t connect Ye Tianlang with the noisy wolf children in the underground world some time ago, If he knew that ye Tianlang was a wolf child, he might not be so confident at present.


    "Those who stand in my way will die!"


    Ye Tianlang used to be very silent. When he disagreed, he liked to kill, but Xia Hou liked to tease him when they were free. He said that if they said arrogant words before the battle, it would be very compelling and improve morale.


    Ye Tianlang is a very modest child. He knows that he has not been to school and has no culture. Although they are all martial arts in Xia Hou, he can''t compare their knowledge and experience, so he keeps their teachings in mind.


    So he said four words for the first time today. Although he didn''t know what the force was, he felt that this sentence seemed really powerful. He immediately decided to say it before the battle in the future.


    But his temperament is relatively cold. It''s not easy to say four more words. It''s impossible for him to say more. Before Fang Xinghai and others burst into laughter, he jumped up like a hungry wolf.


    "Die!"


    Angered by his arrogance, Fang Xinghai shouted angrily, touched the signature weapon in his waist - the axe and split it at Ye Tianlang. However, he also wanted to take down the live mouth and interrogate Wang Yuqiu''s whereabouts, for fear that an axe would kill Ye Tianlang, and deliberately split it on his shoulder to make him lose his fighting power.


    But I didn''t expect that Sirius Ye grew up in the wolves. He followed the wolves to hunt all over the mountains since he was two or three years old. The way of fighting was completely different from ordinary people. Just when the axe was about to chop on his shoulder, he suddenly fell down, fell on all fours like a beast, and hit his chest hard with his head.


    "Er!"


    Fang Xinghai groaned and felt as if he had been hit by a speeding train. With a click, his sternum broke, his chest ached and his throat was sweet. The whole man flew backwards and fell heavily to the ground. He struggled to get up, but his eyes turned and fainted.


    When he woke up again, he found that he was flying in the clouds like a scattered frame. The scene in front of him flew by. He was stunned for a long time before he reacted. When he was carried and running, he was shocked.


    You should know that he is 1.8 meters tall and practises martial arts all year round. His muscles are very strong and his weight is more than 180 kilograms. However, such a weight is carried in his hand. It''s like nothing. He can still run at such a speed. Where can people do this.


    "Wake up and say, where has Nannan''s family been taken?"


    While running, ye Tianlang secretly lamented that the corpse melting water given by his brother was really a good thing for killing people and destroying corpses during home travel. He suddenly noticed that Fang Xinghai''s breathing became faster and threw him on the ground. He asked coldly, regardless of Fang Xinghai''s pain, he almost fainted again.


    "You kill me, I won''t say!"


    Fang Xinghai showed his loyal expression of unyielding and wanted to fight for the capital to negotiate with Ye Tianlang.


    "Since you want to die, go with your brothers!"


    But unexpectedly, ye Sirius did not play cards according to common sense. As soon as he hugged his head, he would forcibly wring his neck.


    "No, I said, I said, they were all taken to Dongli villa by Lord Wu."


    Fang Xinghai was scared out of his wits and shouted in a panic. He saw from ye Tianlang''s cold and ruthless eyes that he was not joking. Where dare he pretend to be a loyal and righteous man.


    "Oh! Where is Dongli villa?"


    Ye Tianlang held his head and continued to ask. Although he has the ability to track traces, there are a lot of traffic after entering the urban area. When those vehicle traces are mixed together, his recognition speed will become extremely slow. He is anxious to save people. Where is the time to delay? It is ideal to directly ask the destination, This is why he did not hesitate to spend his physical strength to drive Fang Xinghai along.


    "At the Shibali bridge..."


    Fang Xinghai didn''t dare to linger. He took out his mobile phone in panic. The service was in place. He opened the navigation and showed it to Ye Tianlang.


    "Oh!"


    Ye Tianlang took over the mobile phone and looked. When Fang Xinghai was just a little relieved, he suddenly twisted his arm and made a click. Fang Xinghai walked into the footsteps of his men with his eyes open.


    "You all deserve to die!"


    Ye Tianlang said faintly, took out his wallet from Fang Xinghai''s pocket, took out the money in it, and then took out the corpse water and sprinkled it on him. Before his body was corroded, he ran to Dongli mountain villa.


    Entering the urban area, ye Tianlang sorted out his clothes and killed dozens of people of the axe gang. Except for his clothes, he didn''t even splash a drop of blood. He reached out to stop a taxi and photographed a stack of money: "go to Dongli mountain villa as fast as possible. I''m in a hurry."


    "Good!"


    The driver master was very happy. Although it was not close to Dongli mountain villa, it was up to two or three hundred yuan. According to visual inspection, this pile of money was at least five or six thousand yuan, enough for him to earn for several days. It was rare to meet such a VIP. Naturally, he did his best to drive as fast as he could.


    If Ding Ning saw this scene, he would secretly sigh. Who says that wolf children can''t integrate into this society? People keep pace with the times. Now everyone knows that money can push ghosts and smash people with money.


    ¡­¡­


    "Young master, do you want to rush in and turn them all over!"


    Dao is usually silent, but as soon as he parked in front of Dongli villa, he asked eagerly with his eyes shining.


    The leopard put out his tongue and licked his lips, showing a bloodthirsty smile: "young master, speak up. I''ll fight with the knife. You don''t have to do anything. What bullshit Axe Gang, we can turn them over."


    "Don''t mess around. Listen to the young master''s arrangement."


    Xia Hou couldn''t laugh or cry. He knew that these two guys had broken through the master and always wanted to show their skills. In the past, when they were mercenaries, they used to lick blood with a knife head. They must have been suffocated after following the rules in the city for a long time. For fear that they might cause trouble for the young master, they quickly scolded.


    "Don''t move, just sit in the car and don''t go down!"


    Ding Ning looked up at the cameras in the dense forest on both sides of the villa, and a sneer arose from the corners of his mouth. Although he was not sure whether it was a conspiracy, he would never let himself leave a handle on anyone.


    "Young master, you can''t be suspected in person!"


    The knife was a little anxious. He was eager to fight, but the young master told them to wait. How can they let Ding Ning break into the dragon''s pool and tiger''s den alone!


    "I won''t go either. Just wait here. I''ll sleep for a while. You stare at wolf and stop him immediately when you see him!"


    Ding Ning opened the door with a big grin. The figure flashed, but soon closed it again. Unexpectedly, he began to close his eyes.


    Xia Hou looked at each other strangely, but they didn''t know what medicine was sold in the young master''s gourd, which made them confused. But according to his meaning, it seems that ye Sirius hasn''t arrived yet, so they should wait patiently.

 Chapter 759

    But I didn''t know that at the moment of opening the door, Ding Ning entered the invisible state and released the golden haired zombie who easily looked like him as a substitute, while he swaggered to Dongli villa.


    He deliberately asked the knife to park his car under the camera of Dongli villa in order to make proof of his alibi.


    I haven''t been down in the car. It has nothing to do with me if people die in Dongli mountain villa. No law stipulates that I can''t park my car at the gate of Dongli mountain villa to sleep.


    Knowing that ah Lang left Wang Yuqiu at home alone with a sabre, he had a hunch that it would not be peaceful tonight, but no matter whether the goal of these people is ah Lang or him, his brother will not let Ye Tianlang do anything.


    On the way to Dongli mountain villa, he released the magic mosquito and came to Dongli mountain villa for reconnaissance. He was relieved that ah Lang hadn''t arrived yet, and why he was so angry. When he saw the tragedy of he Shoucheng''s family, he immediately understood.


    Although Ding Ning doesn''t know he Shoucheng''s family, he knows that they have a lovely daughter named Nannan. He also finds out what happened from the words of the old cat''s torture. All the causes are because of Wang Yuqiu. In this way, this is not a premeditated conspiracy, but just a coincidence.


    But when he Shoucheng and his wife were tortured, Ding Ning was still surprisingly angry. The violent killing intention made his mood almost out of control, because although the people of the axe gang had not completely lost their humanity and did not torture the lovely little girl, a little girl of five or six years old watched his parents beaten and tortured with her own eyes, That kind of spiritual damage is indelible in eternal life.


    To tell the truth, Ding Ning is very glad that he is here at the moment. Otherwise, even if ah Lang successfully rescued them, he Shoucheng and his wife can''t get to the hospital at all. They have many fractures, visceral damage and excessive blood loss, and are on the verge of death.


    "Unexpectedly, the mouths of the two mud legs are really hard. I think you can hold on until when!"


    The old cat and Zhang Wu were livid. Unexpectedly, he Shoucheng and his wife had a hard mouth and were about to be killed. They still insisted that they didn''t know, which made them feel very shameless. They boasted with the army and would be able to find out the whereabouts of Wang Yuqiu.


    But where do they know that he Shoucheng and his wife really don''t know where ah Lang went with Wang Yuqiu. If they knew, they would have recruited them. After all, they are just ordinary people, not specially trained agents for interrogation.


    "MD, hum, you''re not afraid of death, are you? Well, I''ll let you see your daughter die in front of you and see if you''re tough!"


    As soon as the old cat''s eyes turned, she looked at the girl who was crying hoarse and crying. Her face showed a cruel color. She grabbed her collar and picked her up.


    "Beast... You... Let go... She... Let go... She... What... Come to me..."


    At the moment, he Shoucheng has entered a life-threatening situation. The whole person has been beaten and is not human. He has been soaked with blood. Even his eyes are blue and swollen and can''t open, but he still makes hysterical angry curses. "Let go... Let go of her... She... She''s still a child..."


    Nannan''s mother was no better. She was black and blue, drooping her head and dying, but it was related to her daughter''s safety. She didn''t know where the power came from. She cried and rushed up, but she was kicked open by Zhang Wu with a ferocious smile, opened her mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood. She fainted. Jue Wang''s tears and blood looked so desolate when mixed together.


    "Animals... Animals that can''t die easily... Cough, cough..."


    He Shoucheng showed his eyes and shouted angrily, but he was too weak. Even his strength was like a mosquito humming. His violent cough kept spilling blood from the corners of his mouth.


    "If I count to three and don''t tell the truth, I''ll send your daughter to hell first."


    The old cat pinched the girl''s neck, making her breathless, her face blue, and her eyes began to bulge outward.


    "Inhuman bastards, you all deserve to die!"


    An icy voice suddenly sounded. The frightened old cat, Zhang Wu and several axe gang members suddenly turned around, looked around in panic and shouted, "who? Who is it?"


    "Hell who wants your life!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a figure flashed past. The old cat felt that her hand was loose and her daughter had fallen into the arms of a handsome young man with cold eyes.


    "Who are you? How do you get in... Ah..."


    The old cat yelled and was about to say some cruel words, but suddenly found the frightened eyes of Zhang Wu and others. Then he found that his right arm had broken away from his body and fell to the ground. Just because the speed was too fast, he didn''t even notice the pain, so that his soul risked and couldn''t help screaming with fear until now, His shoulders began to spray blood, and the heart piercing pain made him scream with fear.


    The young man covered the little girl''s eyes and didn''t let her look at the cruel scene. He said in a gentle voice: "my girl is good. I''m not afraid. I''m your brother wolf''s friend. I''ll take you home!"


    "Wow!"


    Nannan held dingning''s neck tightly as if she had seen her relatives. She cried bitterly. The hoarse cry made dingning feel like a needle in her heart. She said softly, "Nannan is good. Nannan will sleep for a while, and then we will go home with mom and Dad!"


    "Go to hell!"


    Zhang Wu was not easy to get to the position of the hall leader. While Ding Ning was blocked by his daughter, he quietly touched a dagger and stabbed him in the back of his waist. Seeing that Ding Ning was unaware, he couldn''t help but show a cruel smile. It seemed that he had foreseen the scene of Ding Ning falling in a pool of blood.


    "Poof" sound, stabbed, Zhang Wu smiled, the five little brothers of the axe gang smiled, and even the painful old cat smiled.


    But soon, they couldn''t laugh. Their faces showed a ghostly expression of fear. Looking at them in horror, Ding Ning patted Nannan gently. Then with a wave of his hand, Nannan disappeared.


    This is not over yet. Ding Ning walked to he Shoucheng and his wife as if there were no one else, stabbed them with a silver needle, then waved his hand, and the couple disappeared.


    "Ghost... Ghost..."


    In the middle of the night, five gang members were clearly guarding the door of the interrogation room, but Ding Ning suddenly appeared here and directly cut off the old cat''s arm to save the little girl. Now he has become a living person and disappeared people out of thin air. This strange scene completely subverted the cognition of the axe gang members, and the unknown fear made them collapse completely, A five big and three thick axe frightened the crowd with a tone change scream that was sharper than a woman''s voice, and ran out.


    The old cat and Zhang Wu were no bolder than these men. Their scalp was numb, and the cool air at the bottom of their heart rushed straight to the spirit of heaven. They even used their milk strength and ran frantically to stay away from this terrible evil ghost.


    "Now that you know I''m a ghost, you still want to run, is it possible?"


    Ding Ning''s gloomy voice sounded in their ears, and then the old cat saw the most frightening scene in his life.


    A bright light flashed, and Zhang Wu and his five men were flying with blood and flesh all over them. They suddenly became skeleton frames, and the blood of their internal organs flowed all over the ground. They ran forward for several steps with inertia, and then "Kaka, KaKa" scattered on the ground.


    Poof!


    The old cat knelt on the ground with soft legs and was scared. A stench filled the interrogation room. She cried and kowtowed desperately: "Grandpa ghost, I''m wrong. Please forgive me. I don''t dare anymore. Please forgive me, please!"


    "Forgive you? Forgive you how to tell the poor couple? Forgive you how to tell the people you bullied and insulted? Forgive you how to let my anger dissipate. Your sin is unforgivable and you deserve to die!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were cold without any human emotion. He said calmly word by word. He didn''t even notice that there was a light trichromatic flame burning in the depths of his pupils


    "Poof poof!"


    In the miserable cry of the old cat, Ding Ning took out the silver too knife, like cutting the skin of a radish. He cut off the blood and flesh of the old cat one by one, and was executed late.


    The sad cry of the old cat was no less than the most beautiful music in the world, which made his face intoxicated.


    "How about brother cat and brother five? Have you been interrogated yet?"


    Just when the old cat completely turned into a bone shelf and the whole person snapped into a skeleton, bald Wu hurried in with ah Jin and several of his men.


    "Oh!"


    Looking at the river of blood in the interrogation room, the thick white bones were like the miserable image of Shura hell. The bald Wu and others turned pale and vomited wildly.


    "You all deserve to die!"


    Ding Ning stood in a pool of blood, with strange black, white and purple fires flashing in his pupils, just like a deadly hell. When Wu and others had not reacted, the silver light reappeared, and there were a lot of white bones in an instant.


    "The eye of the nine secluded, the pupil of hell!"


    Ding Ning''s face was expressionless and whispered unconsciously. There was no blood stain on the black windbreaker, and even the sole of his shoes was not contaminated with any dust. He floated three inches away from the ground like a ghost.


    Just where he passed, there was a demonic tricolor flame burning on the ground, and the blood and bones all over the ground quickly turned into ashes under the combustion of the tricolor fire, turned into a tricolor flame randomly, and followed Ding Ning. Strangely, the whole ground and the surrounding walls were unharmed, as if nothing had happened to imitate the Buddha.


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    "Enemy attack, eh!"


    "Come on, come on."


    "Ghost, mom, run!"


    ¡­¡­


    The whole Dongli mountain villa was full of chickens flying and dogs jumping, and the barking, swearing, fighting and crying of ghosts and wolves rang through the whole villa.


    Xia Hou tilted his head and pricked his ears. His face said solemnly, "listen? It seems that there is a fight inside. Is it possible that the second young master sneaked in?"


    "Young master, young master?"


    Dao Zi and leopard thought so deeply, and tentatively shouted to Ding Ning, who snored with his eyes closed. Unfortunately, they didn''t get the slightest response, as if nothing could disturb his deep sleep.


    "Boss, why does the young master sleep so heavily?"


    The leopard asked Xia Hou strangely.


    Xia Hou frowned and gently shook Ding Ning: "young master, young master!"


    "What are you doing?"


    Ding Ning suddenly turned back and opened his eyes. There were terrible black, white and purple lights in his pupils, as if to burn some sins in the world without any human emotion.


    Xia Hou''s hair was creepy. A cool breath rushed straight to his head from the tail vertebrae, making his head burst open, as if he had been stared at by a terrible beast from the wasteland. His heart almost jumped out of his chest until the flame in Ding Ning''s eyes disappeared, his eyes returned to Qingming and turned his head. He swallowed and spit hard and asked nervously, "young master, what''s the matter with you

 Chapter 760

    "I''m fine. Just do what I say. Don''t disturb me!"


    Ding Ning said hoarsely and continued to close his eyes without looking back.


    "Gulu... Boss, young master... He... What happened to him just now? His eyes are so terrible!"


    The leopard sitting in the back row with Xia Hou swallowed his saliva and was soaked with cold sweat. He looked at the back of Ding Ning''s head with fear. He had experienced death crisis countless times in his mercenary career for more than ten years, but he had never felt so close to death as at this moment. After half a day, he came back and said in Xia Hou''s ear.


    Xia Hou looked at Ding Ning with lingering fear, shook his head, motioned him not to ask more, and whispered, "young master may be practicing some special skill, don''t disturb him!"


    "Oh, I said, what skill is so terrible..."


    The leopard whispered, but Xia Hou glared at him and immediately closed his mouth.


    At the moment, peace has been restored in the villa. The breeze is coming slowly. The strange whirling shadows of trees seem to be dancing in disorder, dancing with the wind and making a rustling sound. The shadowy building is like a giant beast opening its mouth in the dark waiting for someone to bite.


    "Boss, there are people again. What shall we do?"


    The knife shivered. I don''t know why I suddenly felt a little cold. I was inexplicably flustered. I always felt that something bad was going to happen, but I couldn''t find the source of fear.


    It was not until the roar of the car and the headlights from far to near that he gradually dissipated the chill in his heart and asked Xia Hou for instructions.


    Xia Hou hesitated to look at Ding Ning, who seemed unconscious. After hesitating for a moment, he whispered, "don''t worry, listen to the young master''s arrangement."


    "Oh!"


    The knife nodded and secretly rejoiced that the vehicles entered from the right gate of the villa, not the left gate where their car stayed, otherwise they would come up and interrogate when they saw their car parked here.


    Ding Ning stood in the study of the villa with a look of confusion and fear in his eyes. He didn''t know what had happened to him. He turned into a bloody butcher without reason. He cut 572 axe gangs up and down the villa into bone shelves and destroyed the corpses with three-color fire.


    If Xia Hou hadn''t suddenly shaken the golden haired zombie, awakened the wisp of spiritual power he deliberately left, and timely called back his reason, he wouldn''t know how many killing sins he would have created.


    Especially when he remembered that moment just now, his killing intention was so strong that he was out of control. The three color fire in his eyes almost wanted to spray out. He was afraid to kill Xia Hou and others.


    The most painful thing is that this kind of out of control did not have any reason at that time, but later he could clearly remember every step of killing, which lingered in his mind like a replay, and made him miserable.


    The eye of blue and white and the pupil of broken flowers have evolved into the eye of Jiuyou and the pupil of hell, but this can''t make him have the slightest joy. There are only endless fears and fears in his heart!


    Although most of the axe gang lived up to their death, he just planned to kill the old cat and others in his anger. He didn''t want to kill everyone at all. He still used this seemingly cruel means.


    But now it''s not the time to find the reason. We must destroy the monitoring in the villa, otherwise he will become a murderer in everyone''s eyes.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning''s face turned pale, and his figure disappeared in place like a ghost, looking for the monitoring hard disk in the security room.


    "Eh, why is there no one? Where are all the people dead?"


    Kuang Kaiyi looked at the empty villa and was very upset. Even if there was an ambush, there was no need to hide it.


    "Is it possible that the wolf child has come?"


    Seeing Kuang Kaiyi wanted to shout, Li Qingren immediately pulled his sleeve and whispered.


    Kuang Kaiyi was horrified and startled. He immediately covered his mouth and nodded, but then he said in doubt: "even if the wolf child was caught, Hong junyang can''t even keep a man on duty?"


    "Could they all be interrogating in the interrogation room?"


    Li Qingren also felt that something was wrong. The villa was too quiet. It was scary. He shivered unconsciously. Did the wolf boy kill everyone?


    No, it''s impossible. There are five or six hundred people left in the villa. Even if the wolf boy has great skills, he can''t kill everyone. What''s more, the air here is very fresh. If there is a large-scale battle, it can''t even have the smell of blood. Li Qingren quickly put this unreliable idea behind him.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look! Hong junyang is really unreliable. Even if it''s a trial, you can''t call everyone?"


    Kuang Kaiyi always feels that something is wrong, but he can''t tell what''s wrong. He can only go to the interrogation room to find a living man to see what''s going on.


    The man in black with a dagger and the injured man in black didn''t say a word. They just looked at each other and saw the alert color in each other''s eyes. Their cultivation was higher than Kuang Kaiyi and they were much sharper in intuition and perception. Although they didn''t know what happened, they always felt that there was a breath that made them feel palpitation.


    "Dinosaurs, dinosaurs, MD, people, bastards, cell phones can''t get through!"


    Kuang Kaiyi kicked open the door of the interrogation room, but he didn''t see anyone and couldn''t help scolding.


    "Something''s wrong, something''s wrong here!"


    The man in black with a dagger suddenly squatted on the ground, touched the ground, frowned and said.


    "Why is it wrong?"


    Kuang Kaiyi still respects the two men in black sent by Qin Canghai. Wen Yan asks with a little respect.


    "It''s too clean here. It''s as clean as if it had been specially cleaned."


    The man in black with a dagger touched the wall again: "you see, I touched the ground and wall. They are all spotless. Even the most diligent workers can''t clean here so clean!"


    "Yes, I also found that it seems to have been carefully cleaned here. Moreover, I remember that there are many blood stains on this wall during execution in previous years. A few days ago, I heard that they wanted to repaint it to avoid being touched by the police for DNA identification, but I didn''t care about it because of many things these two days. You see, now Although the wall is a little old, the blood stain on it is gone. "


    Li Qingren stared at the wall near the execution rack for a long time and affirmed the conclusion of the man in black with a dagger.


    "No, even if someone cleans here, it''s impossible to clean such a large place in such a short time? We came back from haishao for half an hour at most, and the dinosaur talked to me half an hour ago, which shows that even if someone cleans here, it''s what happened in half an hour. It''s not safe to clean here in half an hour It doesn''t even make sense to have water stains. "


    Kuang Kaiyi agreed with their analysis, but he still couldn''t figure it out.


    "Let''s find out where everyone else is. It''s meaningless to just guess here. Well, cousin, take two predecessors to find out if there are anyone else. I''ll go to the monitoring room to see what happened."


    Li Qingren suggested, but it''s not difficult to find from his words that he doesn''t think there are other living people in the villa except them.


    Kuang Kaiyi heard the meaning of his words, and his face became a little dignified. He turned to the injured man in black and said politely, "hard work, elder, go with Qingren. Now the situation is so strange. I''m afraid there won''t be any accident!"


    "Good!"


    Although the injured man in black broke his left shoulder bone, it was OK for a master level strong man like him, so he agreed without hesitation.


    Li Qingren looked at Kuang Kaiyi gratefully and told him seriously, "senior brother, be careful!"


    "Well, I know. Let''s go quickly. I always feel uneasy if I don''t find out what''s going on!"


    Kuang Kaiyi''s heart is very heavy. If all the people in Dongli mountain villa are captured within half an hour, this force will be powerful and terrible.


    Yes, he was captured. He didn''t think that the elite of more than 500 axe gang would be wiped out and destroyed in half an hour. He thought that the biggest possibility was that the other party came hundreds of people, then kidnapped Hong junyang, forced them to lay down their weapons and took them all away. Especially, he cleaned the scene in half an hour without leaving any trace, This is not what a few people can do, so he thinks his guess is infinitely close to the truth.


    "Eh!"


    The injured man in black walked to the monitoring room with Li Qingren, but suddenly turned back, but he didn''t find anyone.


    "Elder, what''s the matter?"


    Li Qingren was surprised and asked nervously.


    "Nothing, maybe it''s too nervous!"


    The injured man in black looked at the empty corridor behind him suspiciously, shook his head and said noncommittally. His keen perception made him always feel that someone was following behind them, but it turned out that there was no one, which made him mistakenly think that he was too nervous.


    Li Qingren''s eyes twinkled, relieved and continued to move forward. So many unexplained things happened tonight, which frightened him. Subconsciously, he regarded the injured man in black as the only dependence and cared about his every move.


    Unexpectedly, Ding Ning, who was invisible, was always behind them. The monitoring in the monitoring room had been destroyed by him, but he was worried that there were other secret monitoring rooms here. Once something was omitted, it would be a devastating disaster for him, which made him have to follow Li Qingren closely to see if there were other secret monitoring rooms.


    Sure enough, his worry was correct. Li Qingren looked at the completely destroyed monitoring equipment and his face became very ugly. "Fortunately, Wang Qianqiu has the habit of keeping his hand. Otherwise, what happened in just over half an hour has really become a mystery."


    "Where is the secret surveillance room? Let''s go and have a look."


    The words of the man in black asked Ding Ning''s heart and made Ding Ning look at Li Qingren, But Li Qingren''s answer made his heart sink to the bottom of the valley: "I don''t know. I just know that he has set up such a secret monitoring room, which seems to be a long-distance transmission monitoring, but where the monitoring hard disk is hidden may only be known by Wang Qianqiu himself. Of course, I don''t know if he told Hong junyang before he died. We''d better find someone else and ask what happened."


    Ding Ning''s heart is cool, and he can''t find it even if he turns over Dongli mountain villa. Although it sounds like this secret has been buried underground with Wang Qianqiu''s death, since Li Qingren knows it, who dares to say that no one else will know it?


    If someone knows this place, or is accidentally found the monitoring hard disk, the big secret will be revealed to the world sooner or later. At that time, his reputation as a murderer will not escape.

 Chapter 761

    "Do you think Wang Yuqiu will know?"


    The injured man in black suddenly asked in a deep voice, which suddenly gave birth to hope in Ding Ning''s heart.


    "I don''t think it''s possible. Wang Qianqiu, an old fox, doesn''t believe anyone at all. He doesn''t even believe his own son. How can he tell his granddaughter."


    Li Qingren shook his head and thought, "of course, Wang Qianqiu is crafty. He doesn''t rule out the possibility that he deliberately leaked the news to me. Maybe the secret monitoring room is in the basement he built."


    "Does he still have a basement?"


    The man in black suddenly brightened up.


    "There must be. I know what kind of person Wang Qianqiu is. It''s just that he is suspicious by nature and his superior means are disgraceful, so he is extremely insecure and won''t easily trust anyone. I guess no one will know where the entrance to the basement is except himself."


    After thinking about it, Li Qingren said, "let''s meet with our cousins first. Maybe our cousins will know the general direction. If we can find the monitoring hard disk, we will know what happened."


    Ding Ning was inspired and immediately followed them. He could not let go of this last hope. It might be difficult for others to find the entrance to the basement, but it was not very difficult for him with a thick Earth Totem and absolute touch.


    Soon, Li Qingren and Kuang Kaiyi met. When they knew that the surveillance video in the monitoring room had been taken away, although this was expected, it made Kuang Kaiyi''s ugly face more ugly, frowning and saying, "who is targeting US? It''s definitely a premeditated action to do things decisively and cleanly."


    "Now the top priority is to see if we can find Wang Qianqiu''s old man''s basement. No matter whether the secret monitoring room is inside or not, we always have to see if we can give up. If it is really inside, everything will be revealed."


    Li Qingren didn''t answer this question, and he analyzed it rationally.


    "Let''s not say whether there is a basement. Even if there is, Dongli villa is so big. Who knows where the old thing will set the entrance to the basement?"


    Kuang Kaiyi''s face was a little unhappy and quietly stared at Li Qingren. He was extremely dissatisfied.


    In his opinion, there must be a huge fortune hidden in Wang Qianqiu''s basement. He also plans to rebuild the black tiger hall with this huge sum of money. Li Qingren now directly says that this huge sum of money will definitely fall into Qin Canghai''s hands. Where can he get involved?


    Li Qingren ignored his hint and said thoughtfully, "Wang Qianqiu hasn''t left Dongli villa for so many years. He only occasionally goes fishing at the Shili bridge. He spends most of the rest of his time alone in the study. If there is a basement, the entrance must be in the study."


    The eyes of the two men in black were bright. The man in black with a dagger said with a smile: "let''s turn over the whole study. I don''t believe I can''t find the entrance."


    "Well, let''s go to the study. Wang Qianqiu has no culture, but the study is not small."


    Kuang Kaiyi said with a gloomy face. He glared at Li Qingren and took the lead in walking to the study. The two people in black were unwilling to fall behind and hurried to keep up.


    Li Qingren fell at the end, lowered his head and slowly didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Ding Ning sneaked into the study and was surprised to see that the study was nearly 2000 square meters. It was divided into seven independent areas by six rows of bookshelves connected to the ceiling. There were a wide range of books on the bookshelf. I didn''t know that it was a small library.


    The innermost room is the place where Wang Qianqiu usually reads and works. It is also the place where he is buried. In the middle is a boss''s desk made of gold silk nanmu with a length of six meters and a width of two meters. A large electric control office sofa chair is extremely luxurious. It can lie, sit, sleep and massage. There are secretaries who have something to do and secretaries who have nothing to do


    Cough! This set of office desks and chairs is worth at least millions, which makes Ding Ning envy. Wang Qianye is really good at enjoying it. He is wondering if he will come back and get a set of such desks and chairs for his office.


    Kuang Kaiyi and others were not interested in this luxurious office desk and chair. They casually opened the drawer and looked through it. Seeing that they didn''t have what they needed, they scattered around to the bookshelf to find the switch of the secret room.


    Ding Ning is not idle either. He puts his hand on the first row of bookshelves and starts the absolute touch to find the switch... No, he is not discouraged, and continues to the second row... The third row


    After checking the six rows of bookshelves, he found nothing. Ding Ning frowned secretly. Is there no secret room here?


    Seeing that Kuang Kaiyi and others are still searching tirelessly and patiently, he takes out every book on the shelf and carefully checks it. Ding Ning sits in the boss''s chair bored and waits. He realizes to connect with the golden zombies and see what''s going on outside.


    Because Ding Ning had ordered in advance, Xia Hou and others stayed in the car and didn''t get down, and ye Tianlang didn''t appear. In other words, he actually came, but didn''t go through the gate.


    Ding Ning wanted them to find Ye Sirius, but he thought it was unnecessary. He used a cover up to prevent them from being involved. Although he destroyed all the monitoring facilities in Dongli mountain villa, it was obvious that there were municipal public monitoring facilities at the door. Once something happened, it could prove that they had not got off the bus from beginning to end.


    Besides, there are no living people in the villa except Kuang Kaiyi. These people are still under their own eyes. Even if ye Sirius enters the villa, there will be no danger. That''s all.


    Ding Ning, who was relieved, returned to his body, but did not find that there were two more business vehicles in the shadow of the corner in the distance. At the moment, the car was empty.


    More than 20 figures in black clothes and hats quietly sneaked into Dongli villa, quickly occupied all commanding heights and surrounded the main villa.


    These figures skillfully opened their backpacks, took out various gun parts and assembled them, and a sniper gun was quickly formed in their hands.


    "Nigger one in place, report the location!"


    On a big tree not far from the main villa in the manor, a Western man in black clothes and a black hat with only a pair of blue pupils and mouth was like a ghost integrated with the darkness and made an extremely slight sound.


    "Number two is in place!"


    "Number three is in place!"


    "The 24th is in place!"


    ¡­¡­


    With the sound from the headset, No. 1 showed satisfaction in his eyes and said in a low voice: "wait for my command and report any abnormalities at any time!"


    With that, No. 1 raised his sniper gun, observed everything in the study through the thermal response sight, looked at the five red light spots in the sight, and the pupil of No. 1 contracted violently.


    The muzzle of the gun moved quietly, locked the red light spot that looked extremely dim in the thermal induction sight, and whispered in the headset: "Oh, there are five people. I suggest you don''t show up first."


    The two figures who were walking towards the study with a big swing heard the sound from the headset, and their body shape suddenly became one. After looking at each other, they quietly hid into the darkness.


    No. 1 licked his lips excitedly and locked dingning''s blue eyes, flashing excited and blazing light. What dingning didn''t know was that when he followed Li Qingren, he missed the call between the man in black with a dagger and the nigger, so nigger No. 1 knew that there were only four people on the scene, and the extra fifth person naturally became his target.


    When the man in black with a dagger and the injured man in black heard the sound from his ears, he was creepy and stiff. Unexpectedly, there was a fifth person here.


    But they soon calmed down and returned to normal, quietly and secretly on guard. No matter who the fifth person was, they were fearless as long as he was always exposed to the nigger''s gun.


    But then, they couldn''t calm down. Their faces suddenly changed miserably, and their pupils expanded sharply. Huoran turned to look at the direction of the desk, because the frightened voice of nigger No. 1 came from the headset: "how is it possible that he disappeared?"


    The man in black with a dagger patronized and was nervous. Subconsciously, he loosened his hand and touched the weapon with a dictionary half drawn, but he didn''t find that the dictionary automatically returned to its original position with his release.


    Ding Ning always had an innate intuition about danger. When nigger one locked him at the muzzle of the gun, he immediately noticed the danger. Cold sweat flowed down his forehead and knew he was careless. It was time to put on biological simulation skin and come again, but he didn''t expect that there would be snipers here and exposed to thermal night vision.


    This made him very regretful. The experience of this period of time made him broaden his horizons and understand the awe. At the same time, his mentality expanded. Otherwise, he would never get the situation of riding a tiger from the beginning.


    While Kuang Kaiyi and others were searching in other compartments, he stood up without hesitation to cancel the stealth state, took out the biological simulation skin and put it on, but suddenly felt that his feet were empty, and the whole person rolled down unresponsive.


    "Ah!"


    Ding Ning couldn''t help but scream. He found himself rolling down a ladder until he rolled to the bottom. He shook his head and looked at his head.


    The top of his head was a spiral step directly connected to the rock wall of the sky guard, and the hole he rolled in was now completely closed and seamless, as if there had never been a hole there.


    "Where are the people?"


    The man in black with a dagger and the injured man in black stared at the desk like a great enemy, and their hearts pounded because the nigger had told them that there was a man sitting there.


    Kuang Kaiyi and Li Qingren didn''t know what had happened, but they heard the scream of a stranger. They hurriedly ran over and asked in a hurry, "what''s the matter? Who was barking just now."


    "It''s a man who has been following us, and now he''s gone again!"


    The throat of the injured man in black stirred violently, and his face was full of unspeakable fear. He was sure that his previous feeling was right. Someone was really following him all the time, which made him shudder.


    "I don''t know. He suddenly disappeared. He bought it. What the hell!"


    Nigger one swallowed his saliva and his voice trembled slightly. Such a strange thing completely broke his imagination limit.


    Ghost? The faces of the two men in black turned pale in an instant, and their backs were soaked with cold sweat. They looked at each other and saw the color of fear in each other''s eyes.


    Think about the mysterious disappearance of more than 500 people in the whole villa in just half an hour, but the scene was cleaned without leaving any clues. Then there was another person they couldn''t see, and then they mysteriously disappeared after another scream. It seems that only ghosts can make sense of everything that can''t be explained by common sense.


    "Is it possible that Wang Qianye''s wronged souls have not dispersed and come to us for revenge?"


    Perhaps Kuang Kaiyi was the first to think of the evil spirit''s revenge. He looked around in horror and suddenly felt that it was so gloomy. "Gulu" swallowed his saliva and said with a blank face.

 Chapter 762

    "Let''s go. Now, get out of here right away. It''s terrible. Come and check it when dawn comes!"


    The man in black with a dagger was numb by his scalp and trembled. He was the first to retreat. He had the courage to fight anyone, but he didn''t want to entangle with invisible ghosts.


    The injured man in black nodded again and again. He didn''t want to get involved in these bad things after he was injured. Qin Canghai forced him to come. He wanted to leave long ago.


    Li Qingren''s eyes flashed and he didn''t comment. He didn''t tell Kuang Kaiyi that although he didn''t know where the switch of the secret room was, he once accidentally found Wang Qianqiu sneaking out from under the desk, so he suspected that the entrance of the secret room was actually under the desk.


    But he chose not to say it because he didn''t want the possible wealth in the secret room to be obtained by his cousin, which encouraged his ambition to sink deeper and deeper on the distorted road of hatred. That''s why he ignored Kuang Kaiyi''s warning and insisted on telling Wang Qianye that there was a secret room in front of the man in black. He would rather have the money obtained by Qin Canghai, Also don''t want to be changed into more and more strange Kuang Kaiyi.


    He was sure that someone accidentally touched the mechanism and opened the entrance of the secret room just now, so that the mysterious man fell into the basement, but what does this have to do with him? He is a man of martial arts and has no pursuit of fame and wealth. If it weren''t for family feud, he wouldn''t have been lurking in the axe gang for 30 years.


    Now that Wang Qianqiu is dead, his parents and family have been avenged. He has nothing to worry about. He just wants to pursue martial arts wholeheartedly. Unfortunately, his cousin is still stuck in the mud. His distorted mind makes him breed undeserved ambitions, which makes him feel very disgusted. Therefore, as long as this wealth is not obtained by Kuang Kaiyi, he doesn''t care who gets it.


    "Can you see him?"


    Nigger one kept asking his teammates.


    "I can''t find it. It seems that the world has suddenly evaporated. No. 1, let''s retreat. It makes me feel very uneasy here!"


    "God, that man must be the devil. I don''t want to stay here for a minute."


    "It''s terrible. I feel that he will appear next to me at any time and break my neck!"


    ¡­¡­


    The nigger team members were frightened and expressed their willingness to retreat. They were no longer desperate, nor were they afraid of death, nor did they want to fight an invisible enemy.


    "Retreat. It''s a terrible night. It''s a big deal. We''ll wait outside the villa and come in and search at dawn."


    The two black clad masters who ambushed in the dark also felt their backs chilly and looked around in horror for fear that they would be broken by the enemy who didn''t know where to hide.


    "Well, cover them and retreat first. We''ll retreat in five minutes!"


    Nigger No. 1 was also in a panic. He just came in a big way and returned without success. He couldn''t lose face. Seeing that the two experts who came to support also agreed to retreat, he naturally pushed the boat with the water and issued an order to retreat. He left five minutes to wait for Kuang Kaiyi and them to meet. After all, no one knew the invisible man.


    Nigger 21, who was covered in cold sweat, breathed a sigh of relief, quickly picked up his sniper gun and scanned Kuang Kaiyi and others who were retreating. At the moment when he relaxed his mind, he suddenly felt a dark shadow rushing towards him, and his powerful arm restrained his neck. When he was shocked and lost his color and struggled desperately, his neck was snapped with a click, Dead eyes looked up at the sky, filled with a thick sense of reluctance and fear.


    The shadow disappeared into the night like a nimble cheetah, harvesting one life after another in the dark like a ghost.


    Sirius came for a while. Strictly speaking, he came a little earlier than the niggers. It was just that the unusual silence and silence in the manor filled his heart with strong uneasiness, so he didn''t act rashly, but hid in the dark and observed patiently to find opportunities.


    As a child raised by wolves, ye Sirius is naturally a very clever hunter. The most important thing he lacks is patience, which makes him just see the infiltration of niggers and others, and even know their hidden position.


    At the beginning, he didn''t find a chance to start, but he always lurked quietly. But after nigger 1 issued the evacuation order, these nigger members immediately relaxed and gave him a chance to break one by one.


    As for why kill them? It was because Sirius accidentally found that they were all foreigners or foreigners with guns, so no matter who they were, he thought they should be killed.


    This is also due to the idea that Ding Ning instilled in him. Whether he grew up in human society or raised by wolves, it is an indisputable fact that he is a Chinese. After all, wolves are also Chinese wolves.


    Ding Ning didn''t really have any special purpose when telling him this. He just told him a story about the history of the Eight Power Allied forces invading China, burning, killing and looting, but he didn''t expect to make ye Tianlang think that foreigners, especially foreigners with guns, are damn bad guys, so he didn''t have any mercy.


    Ding Ning looked carefully at his place. It was an artificially built underground corridor. There was no peculiar smell in the air and it didn''t give people a wet feeling. It showed that ventilation pipes were installed.


    Induction lamps are installed on the wall of the corridor. As he walks along the corridor, the induction lamps along the way light up one by one. Through the corridor only a few tens of meters long, Ding Ning is a little difficult to come to an electronic gate, because the electronic gate is made of alloy and is very thick. It needs key, pupil verification and fingerprint verification to open it, With his absolute touch, although it can be turned on, it is easy to start the alarm system, which is not worth the loss.


    But now that he has come here, it is obviously impossible for him to return empty handed. After a careful look, he found that both sides of the alloy gate are inlaid in the rock wall, and his spirit was refreshed.


    I can''t help but secretly rejoice that I got the thick Earth Totem. The door can''t be opened, but I can still do it through the rock walls on both sides.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning launched the power of thick Earth Totem, covered his whole body with power, integrated into the rock walls on both sides of the gate, and easily crossed the past.


    After passing the gate, a corridor appeared in front of him. He continued to move forward for tens of meters, and there was another alloy gate, which made Ding Ning secretly look forward to what good things Wang Qianqiu hid in the basement, so he arranged it so tightly.


    When passing through the third gate, Ding Ning was stunned at everything in front of him. In a stone chamber with more than 300 square meters, there was a corner full of gold bricks. The glittering golden light almost blinded him.


    How much is it worth? Even though Ding Ning took money lightly, he was still shocked by the gold brick in tons. Did Wang Qianqiu rob the reserve treasury of which country? How did you get so many gold bricks?


    Since he came, Ding Ning naturally wouldn''t leave these ill gotten gains to the axe gang. With a wave of his hand, he took them all into the mermaid space. The value of these gold bricks is immeasurable, but if they were converted into money, they would only be worth tens of billions. He really made a fortune this time.


    Ding Ning secretly decided not to let Ling Yun, a little financial fan, know. Otherwise, with the girl''s urine, he had to pester him to build a bed with gold bricks. He didn''t want to slap her on the gold bed. There were so many people.


    Put away the gold bricks, Ding Ning''s eyes fell on a pile of wooden boxes covered with canvas. He didn''t know what treasures were in these boxes. If they were all gold bars, he would be rich.


    Lift up the old canvas and open the box. Ding Ning''s soul was almost frightened. It was a grenade. The whole box was especially a grenade, or the latest grenade in the world.


    Are these boxes full of arms? Ding Ning opened several more boxes and found some gun parts coated with butter and wrapped with oil paper, and the whole box was full of golden bullets.


    It seems that the axe gang is not only a local Mafia force, but also an arms trafficking organization.


    Ding Ning looked at these arms thoughtfully. When he opened and saw that several boxes contained the split parts of Barrett sniper gun, Ding Ning smiled happily and took them all away without hesitation. Joking, Qingyun security needs arms to strengthen live ammunition exercises. This is a big gift.


    After receiving the arms, Ding Ning''s eyes fell on the embedded safe on the wall again. I don''t know what kind of surprise this safe will bring to him?


    It took him less than two minutes to open the safe. The safe is divided into five floors. The top floor is full of the land deeds of the axe gang''s industries, including the land deeds of Dongli mountain villa, which is not attractive to him. After all, without Wang Qianye''s signature, it is not so easy for him to get these lands, and it is easy to expose that he has been here.


    On the second floor, there were a few fancy paper boxes. When he opened the box, the bright diamond almost blinded his titanium alloy dog eye.


    Ding Ning was in full bloom and grinned foolishly. Although these boxes were small, there were dozens of diamonds in each box, and there were hundreds of diamonds in total. In particular, there were several carats of diamonds in one box. I''m afraid the combined value of these diamonds was no worse than those gold.


    The third and fourth floors have nothing to say. They are full of colorful rice gold, pounds and other bills, which add up to tens of millions of dollars. Ding Ning naturally smiled impolitely.


    On the fifth floor, there was only a bronze box carved with strange patterns. The box was not big, only a little bigger than the cigarette box, but it was heavy, with a look of hundreds of kilograms, which made Ding Ning secretly wonder what was in it. It was so heavy.


    What surprised him most was that the bronze box fit perfectly. He couldn''t open it after groping for a long time. Even the absolute touch was ineffective. It seemed that a magical power blocked the power. In a hurry, he pulled out the soul chopping knife to crack it violently.


    "You can''t use brute force. This is a thousand machine box. Once you use violence, the things in it will be destroyed automatically!"


    At this time, the mermaid suddenly floated out and vomited bubbles to literacy for him.


    "Ah, mermaid, what happened to you the other day? Why can''t you wake up?"


    Ding Ning looked at the mermaid in surprise and forgot the thousand machine box in his hand for a moment. For him, today''s harvest is enough. What the hell thousand machine box hasn''t been put in his heart. He was more concerned about why the mermaid suddenly fainted.


    "You give me enough strength, so I''m promoted. I''m going to sleep. Of course you can''t wake up!"


    Mermaid seems to be really different from before. It seems to be more spiritual.


    "Promotion? Will the totem be promoted?"


    Ding Ning was stunned when he heard the speech. Now he has only collected two of the nine totems. Other totems don''t even have a shadow. If totems still need huge reputation value promotion, he can afford to support the nine totems!

 Chapter 763

    "They don''t need promotion, only I need it. After all, I gave birth to a smart totem later!"


    The mermaid said with some embarrassment, but the answer relieved Ding Ning and said with a smile: "that''s good, that''s good. Has there been any change after promotion?"


    "Yes, the sensing range of other totems has increased a lot. I can sense that a totem is not far from here, but the breath is very obscure, if there is nothing."


    The mermaid felt carefully, frowned slightly and said with some doubt.


    "Really, that''s great!"


    Ding Ning was overjoyed when he heard the speech. No matter what totem it is, as long as he can find it, he can start the military training twice at a time and become strong quickly.


    "I''ll teach you the way to open the thousand machine box first. This kind of thousand machine box once appeared in ancient times. Everything in each box is different, but every time in this world will cause a bloody storm and let countless people compete for it."


    Seeing Ding Ning, the mermaid seemed to be a little indifferent and said seriously, "don''t underestimate this thousand machine box. It will become another space channel. If you are lucky, you may get a great fortune and change your destiny. People call it the box of destiny."


    "Great fortune? The box of fate?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up and asked excitedly, "what will be out?"


    "It''s hard to say. The thousand machine box is a magical item connecting the heaven and the world. Everything is full of uncertainty. It may be an immortal tool, an ancient strange insect, a divine beast, a rare treasure of heaven and earth, a medicine king, an immortal skill, the blood of an ancient demon God, or a trace of Tao pattern..."


    Wow, immortal ware, it''s a higher level than an artifact. Even if you can''t open an immortal ware, it''s good to open something like a divine beast, immortal skill or medicine king. On the contrary, it''s the blood of ancient strange insects and ancient gods and demons. He doesn''t care at all. He doesn''t know or care about the Tao pattern.


    Just when Ding Ning''s eyes were flashing and the little stars were full of vision, The mermaid poured cold water on him: "of course, don''t hold too much hope. After all, it''s too far away from now in ancient times. If it''s skills, weapons and Taoist patterns, it''s OK. If it''s divine animals, strange insects and rare treasures of heaven and earth, they have basically lost their function after such a long time."


    Ding Ning''s face collapsed, but he soon recovered as before. He said calmly, "I''m lucky to get it and lose my life. This is an unexpected joy. If Wang Qianqiu couldn''t open the thousand machine box, I wouldn''t get this opportunity, wouldn''t I?"


    The mermaid looked at him with appreciation. "It''s good if you think so. The mentality is very important to open the thousand machine box. If you worry about gain and loss, it''s likely that nothing can be opened."


    "By the way, how did you open the thousand machine box?"


    Ding Ning was curious about this and couldn''t help asking.


    The mermaid frowned at the beautiful Dai Mei and thought hard for a long time before shaking her head: "I don''t know. It''s just that these things are inexplicably more in her mind."


    "Well, well, you''re a totem, your ox and fork!"


    Ding Ning said nothing about this. This is probably the memory inheritance in the legend. Anyway, he has long been immune to Mermaid, a unique life body that is not human, God, demon or devil.


    "Let go of your mind. I''ll pass on the opening method of your thousand machine box!"


    Ding Ning let go of his mind, and a mark formed by runes entered his mind, as if a clear stream poured in, which made him inexplicably understand the method of opening the thousand machine box.


    However, this opening method shocked him. It turned out that it was to depict a spatial array composed of 99 basic arrays at the same time to establish a temporary spatial channel, but the problem was that his current internal Qi could not support the consumption of depicting 99 basic arrays at the same time.


    For a simple example, if a builder has contracted to build a skyscraper, he can build the building smoothly according to the drawings, but the problem is that he is shy and can''t afford it without so much money.


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you open it?"


    The mermaid asked excitedly. She was also looking forward to seeing what kind of treasure could be opened in the thousand machine box.


    "Er, the Qi in my body is not enough to support me to depict 99 basic runes at the same time!"


    Ding Ning said in an awkward way.


    The mermaid frowned and said suspiciously, "it''s impossible. The stored aura of your Dantian can fully support you to draw 99 Rune arrays? How can it be not enough?"


    "It should have been enough, but recently I opened the sixth orifices, and the real Qi and internal energy in my body were integrated together and continuously compressed to become another new energy. Although it seems that the cultivation speed is much faster, in fact, the amount of this new energy is very small, and my Dantian is empty."


    Ding Ning is also very helpless. Although his cultivation is like a giant whale absorbing water, the six orifices absorb spiritual power crazily. Even the top-grade spiritual crystal, which used to take several hours to absorb, is now only absorbed in more than ten minutes, but the amount of new energy produced by cultivation is pitiful, His huge elixir field, which is far more than ordinary people, is not even covered with the lowest thin layer, and there is no surplus in the meridians. It can''t be compared with the feeling of being full of real Qi before.


    The mermaid looked at him strangely: "you are cheap and good? Do you know what the new energy you cultivate is?"


    "What is it?"


    Ding Ning immediately cheered up and asked. This new energy made him feel very uncomfortable. He always felt very empty.


    "It''s Linggang!"


    The mermaid said with certainty.


    "Linggang? What is it?"


    Ding Ning asked in a confused way.


    "Is the new energy formed by the combination of Lingqi and vigorous Qi!"


    The mermaid''s explanation made Ding Ning look confused: "isn''t it the heavenly martial arts realm and the master that can form Reiki and vigorous Qi? I''m the real energy at best?"


    "What do you know? You''re a descendant of Chiyou, the God of war. Now you''ve transformed your body through military training. How can you compare with ordinary people at the beginning? The true Qi you''ve cultivated since the first day of cultivation is spiritual power, and the internal energy is vigorous Qi. Otherwise, how do you think you use true Qi to cure others?"


    The mermaid turned her eyes humanized and said, "I thought you knew. You don''t know your feelings all the time?"


    "Well... How do I know? No one told me. I always thought my true Qi was special. How could I know it would be spiritual power?"


    Ding Ning''s face was confused and his eyes were tongue tied. He always thought that his true Qi could enter other people''s bodies to treat people''s diseases because he practiced the non attribute Bodhi Heart determination. How could he think that what he cultivated from the beginning was spiritual power? This made him suddenly understand why he was so slow at the beginning of his cultivation, He always thought he was incompetent.


    I''m kidding. People are all cultivating Qi. He directly cultivates spiritual power. It''s hell if he''s not slow.


    "Fool, the real Qi without attributes can indeed enter other people''s bodies to help people heal, but the premise is that the other party must also have an attribute free constitution. Only spiritual power can enter any human body without side effects."


    The mermaid got knowledge from the inheritance memory and began to literacy for him. She said angrily, "when the Linggang in your body turns Qi into liquid, it will be called Shenyuan force. When the Shenyuan force turns liquid crystal, it will be called Xianyuan force. But that process is still far away for you now. Don''t think about it first."


    "Shenyuan force? Xianyuan force?"


    Ding Ning whispered to himself, some excited and some confused, and asked, "will you become a God after cultivating divine yuan power? Will you become an immortal after cultivating immortal yuan power?"


    "I don''t know. There is no division of these cultivation levels in my memory, but I think immortals have gods before immortals, so immortals should exist higher than gods."


    The mermaid frowned and thought for a long time before she said indefinitely.


    "Nani?"


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. There was such a saying. Isn''t it too hasty.


    "No matter, although I have been promoted, I haven''t awakened my memory in this regard."


    The mermaid rubbed her temples in distress and said seriously, "I said so much just to tell you not to belittle yourself. Don''t look at the small number of Linggang you cultivate now, but the purity and quality can''t be compared with Lingqi and gangqi. Therefore, how do you know you can''t open a thousand machine box if you haven''t tried?"


    There was a faint sense of blame in this remark, which made Ding Ning feel ashamed. He touched his nose: "I''ll try!"


    The opening process was surprisingly smooth. Ding Ning didn''t expect Linggang to be so strong. Although it was so little, he still had savings after depicting 99 basic Rune arrays. You know, before that, with his aura storage, you can depict up to 40 or 50 basic Rune arrays, which will deplete your aura. That''s still when you keep holding the Spirit Crystal to replenish the consumption.


    But he didn''t notice the complex and tense look in the mermaid''s eyes at the moment he opened the thousand machine box.


    "Boom!"


    When Ding Ning painted ninety-nine runes continuously, the runes on the thousand machine box suddenly flashed, and then sent out a dazzling white light directly into the sky. Ding Ning subconsciously closed his eyes, but all his thoughts and actions suddenly stagnated.


    The air around him rippled like water waves, constantly filled with madness, and covered the whole world in the twinkling of an eye. Where he passed, even time stagnated and entered an absolute static state.


    ¡­¡­


    On the misty Fairy Island in the North Sea, Xia Hou Weiyang is negotiating with the three representatives of the Sansheng gate. The four God level strong men blush and beat the table and the bench with thick necks. There is no master''s style.


    Tianjizi sat in the first place and closed his eyes. Tianjige was only responsible for taking the lead and did not participate in the negotiation. Qiao Qiao and tianxuanzi stood behind him from left to right, looking at their quarrel with beard blowing and eyes staring.


    Suddenly there was a ripple in the space, and time and space were still. Xia Hou Weiyang, the representatives of the three saints gate, Qiao Qiao and tianxuanzi all kept their previous actions and stopped there. Only Tianji''s eyes showed a different color. An illusory figure floated out of his body and disappeared in place step by step.


    ¡­¡­


    In the holy Vatican temple, the old Pope is kneeling down piously and chanting something in front of a statue. At the moment when the space is still, the ordinary but indistinct statue suddenly emits a holy column of light rising into the sky, enveloping the old Pope''s whole body. The seven holy vessels float beside the old Pope automatically without wind, resisting the static force of time and space.


    The old Pope, who had always been dignified and holy, knelt trembling in front of the holy statue and said, "please the Lord guide your most humble servant!"


    "Hey!"


    The holy statue did not pay attention to him, but issued a vast sigh like Hongzhong Dalu, but the words were full of thick bitterness: "it was her, I can''t afford it, I can''t afford it!"


    "Lord..."


    What else did the old Pope want to say, but the holy light of the statue suddenly disappeared, and the vast space fluctuated, making his whole man-made static, with an indescribable color of horror on his face.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 764

    In the frozen valley behind the grassland snow mountain, a huge dark shadow sleeping in the eternal iceberg suddenly sent out a palpitating smell of terror. A pair of scarlet eyes that seemed to pierce the sky looked at the aspect of Ninghai. After a moment, he turned over, closed his eyes and continued to sleep, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡­¡­


    Siberian magic abyss, full-bodied black magic gas, makes people look like they are palpitating.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    Suddenly, the magic gas kept rising like boiling water, and the whole extremely cold place roared violently, as if a huge thing was going to break through the earth.


    But with the mysterious runes flashing, the boiling magic gas was suppressed, and a reluctant roar came from the depths of the magic abyss, and then fell into peace.


    ¡­¡­


    Castles in the air. After Ding Ning left, the people had some tasteless food. When they were about to disperse one after another, the ripples of space hit, and everyone seemed to be frozen in place.


    "Roar!"


    Only Jenny instantly entered the third personality, took one step, and the whole person disappeared in place like a blink!


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the sea of death in Lop Nur, a ragged crazy old man was sitting on the dirty ground, staring blankly at the ripples of space.


    Just when he was about to be static, a sharp knife light flashed, and forcibly split the world into a huge gap of more than 100 meters.


    The crazy old man seems to have found something interesting. He grinned and waved a huge kitchen knife in his hand. He chased and cut the static power of time and space. He kept splitting a gap and had a good time!


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the Pacific Ocean, a skeleton with a very metallic texture is wandering on the water. It looks up as if it has been checked and looks at the ripples sweeping through the space.


    Suddenly, the skeleton''s dark eyes lit up with colorful brilliance, isolating the static power of space.


    The skeleton tilted its head to show a blank color, then shook its head in distress and buried its head in the East!


    ¡­¡­


    There is a huge rotating black hole in the sky, which is connected to Ding Ning''s secret room. The terrible force of time and space sweeps the whole world. No one can see this terrible scene except a few special existence.


    A slim light and shadow came from the black hole and suddenly appeared in the secret room, integrating with the happy Mermaid.


    The mermaid''s illusory figure gradually solidified, and her appearance changed greatly. The huge fish tail turned into two snow-white slender human legs. However, at the moment, the mermaid with legs was naked, and her flawless beautiful face was enough to make any man crazy.


    The mermaid looked at her naked body, frowned slightly, raised her hand, and covered her perfect body with a cloud like colored dress.


    At the moment, the mermaid''s temperament is different from that before. The icy and biting breath seems to freeze anyone''s soul. Looking at Ding Ning, who is also static in time and space, a cold killing opportunity flashed in his beautiful eyes without human emotion. The snow-white soft pancreas like congealed fat reached out to Ding Ning, and the streamer in his body broke out and fell into her hands.


    "Hum!"


    The mermaid squeezed out a cold nasal sound with her nose, shook her hands, and an illusory curled figure appeared. If Ding Ning was conscious at the moment, she would find that this figure was Xuanji sleeping in the streamer.


    The mermaid''s face was expressionless, and a little in the middle of Xuanji''s eyebrows. Xuanji slowly opened her blank eyes. When she saw the mermaid, her face changed in horror, and she trembled and knelt down to the ground: "Xuanji, meet her ancestors!"


    "Ancestor? Do you still think I''m an ancestor?"


    The mermaid''s cold eyes stared at her and shouted, "what are you doing, swallowing my soul, condensing the remnant soul, and staying in the world with the soul locking ice coffin of the Xuannv family?"


    "Xuanji knows that she has a deep sin, and it''s hard to quit her crime in a hundred deaths. But my Xuannv family was punished by God because of my involvement. Xuanji boldly swallowed the spirit of her ancestors and survived. She just hopes to wash away the sin and unlock the seal for our family. As long as her wish is fulfilled, Xuanji is willing to be scared and never be reborn!"


    Xuanji knelt down to the ground and made a decision like a cuckoo weeping blood.


    The mermaid''s face eased slightly when she heard the speech, With a long sigh: "Do you know that your boldness not only killed my father''s backhand, but also damaged my soul, resulting in the fragmentation of our divine Kingdom and the lack of divine array. For thousands of years, you can only wander in the void to avoid the pursuit of the demon clan. If you can''t completely devour the divine soul part I left in the world, make my remaining part awaken my memory and use the thousand machine box to lead my real body to the world, maybe I will come sometime Will be hanged by the void storm! "


    "What? The emperor''s backhand? Is Chiyou the emperor''s backhand? Also, the ancestor is the goddess of war and the daughter of the creator. Who dares to pursue and kill the ancestor?"


    Xuanji looked up at the mermaid in horror. Her face was full of disbelief. Her face was very white and asked.


    "At the beginning of the world''s opening, the world was clear and turbid, and it was destined to be black and white. The father exhausted his source power when he created the world, and the source law was scattered in the world. There was no place to pursue, resulting in the damage of the way of heaven. Although there were female cochlea to make up for the sky, the way of heaven was more than enough to make up for the deficiency, so that a demon statue was born in the demon world eight thousand years ago, led the demon family army to attack the fairy world, and the immortals were defeated, so that the fairy court was destroyed and the demon family was powerful , the gods and Buddhas are unable to fight against the enemy. They flee everywhere and hide, waiting for the opportunity to counter attack the demon clan! "


    Jiutian Xuannv said with a complicated face, "I think when the Father created the world, he probably expected that the creatures derived from the turbid Qi would inevitably bring chaos to the three realms, so he scattered the power of the original law on the earth. It''s not necessarily Chi you. Whoever gets the power of the original law will become the successor of the father. Chi you gets it. He is naturally the successor of the father and will lead the gods to destroy the demon family and establish a real heaven. Unfortunately, The plan can''t keep up with the change. I didn''t expect you to shepherd and guard the world. You unexpectedly took part in the dynasty hegemony in the world without authorization and used immortal tools to kill Chiyou, which eventually led to a great disaster. "


    "Ah! How could this happen?"


    Xuanji was shocked and turned pale. She knew that her willful behavior eventually led to a terrible disaster, Trembling all over, she kowtowed and said, "Xuanji is the one who should die. If Xuanji hadn''t bravely swallowed up the spirit left by her ancestors, it wouldn''t have damaged the spirit of her ancestors, resulting in the deformity of your congenital God array. Otherwise, the only devil is the opponent of her ancestors. Xuanji should die. It''s hard to redeem her sin. Please punish her."


    Nine days Xuannv looked at Xuanji who couldn''t get up on her knees for a long time and sighed: "it''s all right. It''s useless to blame you. Besides, this is the disaster of the reincarnation of the Tao of heaven. You just brought the disaster ahead. Even without you, the disaster will come eventually. It''s just a matter of time. After all, the battle between immortals and Demons must have a result."


    "But if Xuanji didn''t act boldly and with the divine power of the ancestor goddess of war, how could the devil be your opponent."


    Xuanji knelt to the ground and wanted to cry.


    "Come on, don''t flatter there. I still know how many kilograms I have. Although I am the goddess of war and have superior combat power in the fairy court, I can''t be the opponent of the devil as long as I don''t enter the fairyland, even if there is no shortage of God array."


    Nine days Xuannv waved her hand angrily. Xuanji rose uncontrollably and stood respectfully, After thinking for a long time, he clenched his lower lip and said bravely: "When Xuanji made a big mistake, she interfered in the world Dynasty hegemony without authorization. She joined hands with the two emperors of Yan and Huang to kill Chi you with immortal tools, and also implicated my Xuannv family. Xuanji knew she was guilty. In order to make up for her big mistake, she inherited Chi You and let it go. In the end, who can activate Bu Tianshi and finally become an immortal to relieve my Xuannv family of bad luck. Bu Tianshi has changed its master several times over the years, but He activated the tonic stone. Now I think he may have obtained the power of the original law of the creator. "


    Nine days Xuannv''s beautiful eyes twinkled and gave Xuanji a deep look: "are you sure he got the power of the original law of the father?"


    "I don''t dare to be 100% sure, but I''m 70% sure. First, he is a descendant of Chiyou and inherits the blood of the God''s Wuzu, and the blood concentration is still higher than that of Chiyou; second, he has a balance of five elements, which is likely to be the legendary chaotic body; third, he is the only person who has activated the tonic stone to inherit the Wuzu for thousands of years, but this is Xuanji''s guess, but is it so, Xuanji Ji dare not talk nonsense. "


    Xuanji lowered her head and answered softly. In fact, she was very frightened because she lied.


    She knew how arrogant and cruel Jiutian Xuannv was. Let bygones be bygones because she was already dead, leaving only a wisp of ghost that would dissipate at any time.


    But Ding Ning was the only man who moved her in her life. She was afraid that Jiutian Xuannv would anger him and kill him in anger, so she talked nonsense.


    "Bold, what chaotic body? You''re afraid I''ll kill him before you talk here?"


    Nine days Xuannv''s eyes were cold, Staring at Xuanji with a mocking face: "In the whole world, only the innate gods have one hundred million chance to give birth to a chaotic body. Since the founding of the world, only my father has been a chaotic body. He is a boy in the human world, not even the God of the future. Even if the sky mending stone is activated by luck, it is nothing more than the blood of the witch ancestor. How can he be a chaotic body."


    "Xuanji only speculates. After all, the body of chaos only exists in legends, and Xuanji knows very little. I only heard that one of the manifestations of the body of chaos is the balance of the five elements, and he happens to be the balance of the five elements..."


    Xuanji was still trying to explain, but was directly interrupted by Jiutian Xuannv sneering: "the balance of the five elements may not be the body of chaos, but more likely the waste body of cultivation."


    "But he is not a waste of cultivation. He has only practiced to the present state for more than 20 years, which is enough to show that he is likely to be a chaotic body!"


    Xuanji felt a chill in her heart. She had noticed the strong killing of Jiutian Xuannv and hurriedly explained.


    "You haven''t even entered the innate state for more than 20 years. Will you be a chaotic body? Xuanji, you really let me down. I think you like this boy?"


    Jiutian Xuannv''s eyes were awe inspiring, and her fierce killing did not hide it.


    "Ancestors, don''t... ah!"


    Xuanji''s face changed greatly. She was just about to beg, but she was grabbed by the nine day Xuannv and stuffed into the streamer. There was a look of greed in her eyes. She stretched out her hand to catch Ding Ning: "I am the daughter of the father. How noble the blood of Wuzu is. How can I stay on your humble mole ant, take out your blood and melt it into me, increase my blood concentration, and promote to fairyland is just around the corner."


    "You dare!"


    With an angry cry, a beautiful shadow appeared and protected Ding Ning behind him. The catch of Jiutian Xuannv stopped in the air with the cry.


    "Follow your word. How can there be a God in the world? Who are you?"


    Jiutian Xuannv''s action was just a meal, and she returned to normal. She looked at Jenny who glared at her with an incredible face.

 Chapter 765

    "It doesn''t matter who I am, but you can''t move this person!"


    Jenny''s pale eyelids stared at Jiutian Xuannv, and her words turned into mysterious runes flashing around her.


    "Joke, you just touched the fur of the power of law. You can''t stop the person I want!"


    After nine days Xuannv looked up and down at Jenny, she was relieved. She sneered with disdain.


    "So what? If it''s in the fairy world, I really can''t stop you, but this is the human world. Unless you use more strength than the human world can bear, you can''t help me."


    Jenny said fearlessly, "of course, if you want to destroy the world, I''m willing to accompany you!"


    "It''s too much for a lower God to dare to threaten this Xuannv. I don''t need to use the divine power beyond the human world, but it''s enough to destroy you!"


    The nine day Xuannv also exists at the top of the pyramid in the fairy world. Where can she stand the threat of the lowest lower God? She immediately shouted with a cold mask: "void cage!"


    The slender jade hand waved and countless array patterns twinkled. It turned into a cage to lock Jenny in it!


    "Broken!"


    Jenny was not in a hurry. She opened Tan''s mouth and spit out a word. Unexpectedly, a long sword composed of runes appeared out of thin air. With one sword, she cut open the cage and took Ding Ning out of the cage with a relaxed step.


    "Hum, divine skill, void chop!"


    Seeing that she easily broke her own void cage and seemed to have more attainments in the use of laws than herself, Jiutian Xuannv was immediately angry and scolded. A space sharp blade appeared in the air, cutting Jenny''s space like a shadow.


    "All laws are inviolable!"


    Jenny''s face was dignified, and the flickering runes all over her formed a flickering light shield to protect her and Ding Ning.


    "Zi!"


    The invincible space blade cut on the shield, and even made the harsh sound of rusty iron friction, which offset each other and dissipated in the air.


    Jiutian Xuannv''s two moves failed. She was deeply ashamed and angry. She spread her arms and took a deep breath. The aura between heaven and earth swarmed towards her like a sea of rivers. She was sucked into her sandalwood mouth, gently opened her lips and spit out yuan Qi bullets like wind and rain to Jenny.


    "Void vitality bullet!"


    "Wind and rain in all directions!"


    Jenny didn''t dare to neglect. She picked up Ding Ning and rotated in place. Unexpectedly, a huge tornado formed around her, isolating the vitality bomb shot like a machine gun.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Unexpectedly, although the vitality bomb was blocked by the tornado, it was detonated. There was an endless stream of terrible explosions, which blew up cracks in the space.


    "Er!"


    Jenny groaned, spilled a mouthful of blood from the corner of her mouth, and her breath quickly became listless. Although the tornado blocked all the vitality bullets, she was hurt by the power of its explosion.


    "I see how long you can hold on!"


    Jiutian Xuannv sneered and opened her arms again to take a deep breath. The vast vitality of heaven and earth was sucked into her belly like a giant whale. This wave of void vitality bomb had been brewing for a long time and its power was obviously more violent.


    "You forced me. In that case, let''s die together!"


    With a crazy smile, Jenny danced with her beautiful hair like a waterfall, as if a goddess had come to the world, and her body fluctuated with the soaring terrorist power. The power obviously exceeded the limit that the world could bear, and the surrounding space began to collapse constantly. The scene of destroying the sky and the earth made people despair.


    Nine days Xuannv''s face changed dramatically. She dared not act rashly any more. She vomited her vitality and shouted, "you madman, stop!"


    "You said to fight and stop? Unfortunately, it''s too late. I feel it''s cost-effective to pull the high goddess to die together. Ha ha ha!"


    Jenny laughed wildly, her body appeared cracks like bonded broken porcelain, and her blood and facial features began to seep blood, making her ferocious as a fierce ghost.


    Entering the third personality is not what her body can bear. In addition, she uses uncontrollable power, so she can''t stop at all and can only go to destruction together.


    "No, I''m wrong. I swear to God that I won''t hurt you. Stop it. The fairy world is broken. Do you still want the human world to be destroyed!"


    Nine days Xuannv''s intestines are green with regret. Where do you know that a woman who comes out casually is like a madman. She always makes big moves. This is the rhythm of dying together. It made her suffocate to death.


    If it is in the fairyland, she can kill Jenny with her little finger, but this is the world. She can''t do her best, otherwise the world will be destroyed. This is also the reason why the gods can''t stay in the world. Here, the lowest lower gods can pull them to destruction at any time.


    "Hey! It''s too late, or too late. She can''t control this force at all. Use your heaven blocking spirit array. I''ll cooperate with you to seal the land of the town. Maybe there''s still a glimmer of vitality, otherwise the whole world will be destroyed!"


    Tianji Zi''s illusory figure suddenly appeared and beat his hands and feet.


    Jiutian Xuannv''s face was very ugly, but she didn''t dare to neglect it. A pair of slender jade hands danced wildly, pulling the power of heaven and earth. Array patterns emerged in the void, closing the town hundreds of meters around like a spider''s web.


    Tianjizi looked dignified, reached out and grabbed behind Jenny, took Ding Ning in the air and threw it out.


    At the moment when Ding Ning wore the array pattern, the whole world was like a stone thrown into the calm lake, suddenly became vivid, and was restored to operation by the still world.


    Whether ye Sirius, who is hunting niggers, Kuang Kaiyi and others, including Xia Hou, they all feel that a flower in front of them seems to appear ten thousand meters away from Dongli mountain villa.


    Just as everyone looked around in confusion, I didn''t know why they suddenly appeared so far away, a loud "bang" sounded, as if the earth and mountains were shaking at the end of the world, and the whole Ninghai trembled.


    Everyone sat on the ground and looked at the terrible space collapse over the whole Dongli mountain villa. The ground collapsed suddenly for several kilometers, as if a terrible monster had drilled out of the ground and swallowed the mountain villa and disappeared on the horizon. There was only a huge pit with no bottom, and the groundwater surged out, It soon turned this place into a watery country.


    Ding Ning shook his roaring head and looked left and right. He wondered why he suddenly appeared here when he opened the thousand machine box in the secret room?


    Fortunately, everyone was shocked by the incredible scene in front of him. No one noticed his sudden appearance. After he reacted, he immediately entered the invisible state, opened the door, put away the zombie doubles, pulled Ye Tianlang, who was still open and didn''t know why, on the bus, and said in a deep voice, "go quickly. If you don''t go again, you''ll be in trouble!"


    The knife woke up immediately, lit the fire and refueled without hesitation, and flew to the distance.


    Kuang Kaiyi and others look pale and haven''t awakened from the shock. They don''t think much even when they see a white car leave. When they realize that it''s wrong, they can''t even see the model clearly.


    Nigger one looked at the number. There were only 17 of his 24 teammates. Seven brothers were buried forever, which made him look very ugly.


    "Why, who is so cruel that he blew up the whole Dongli villa. It can''t be done with thousands of tons of explosives?"


    Kuang Kaiyi swallowed his saliva hard and said with lingering fear.


    "It''s really evil. Why did we come out suddenly? Can''t there be ghosts?"


    The injured man in black, Lao Chen, was numb on the scalp and excited all over.


    "Supernatural events, absolutely supernatural events."


    People in black with daggers shudder when they think that if they didn''t show up here inexplicably, they might all be buried here.


    "Uh huh..."


    A siren sounded in the distance. Nigger No. 1 looked deeply at the deep pit and resolutely turned around: "go, go quickly, you can''t come if you don''t go again."


    They woke up, hurriedly got into the business car and left quickly. They were joking. The niggers were all armed. If they were blocked by the police, it would be a big deal.


    Less than two minutes after they left, the illusory figure of Jiutian Xuannv gradually emerged. However, at this time, she no longer had a high goddess fan, but was ragged, covered with blood, empty and confused eyes. She didn''t know where to go. She used her source to display the spirit sealing array, and her body was destroyed by the collapse of space, leaving only the spirits who lost their memory.


    The secret of heaven that appeared later was no better. The illusory of the whole person would dissipate at any time. As soon as he reached out to the Xuannv of Jiutian, a crystal clear ice coffin floated out of her body, put Jenny in her arms like a broken porcelain doll into the ice coffin, and sighed leisurely: "that''s all I can do for you. It depends on your luck if I can live!"


    With that, he threw his hand, turned the ice coffin into a white light and chased Ding Ning in the direction of leaving. He took a deep look at Jiutian Xuannv, and the faint sigh disappeared completely.


    Wondering where the mermaid went, Ding Ning, who had only a drop of water left in the mermaid tattoo on his arm, suddenly trembled, and an ice coffin appeared in the water tattoo.


    Ding Ning''s mental strength entered the water drop tattoo and looked at Jenny, who was covered with blood and lifeless in the ice coffin. Her heart suddenly hurt and her face became ugly. However, no matter how he called the mermaid, she didn''t get the slightest response. Fortunately, although Jenny seems to have no vitality, the mark in his spiritual sea hasn''t disappeared, and there may be hope of being rescued.


    Just no matter how Ding Ning recalls, he can''t remember what happened. How could Jenny, who should still be in the air, suddenly be injured and still appear in the ice coffin?


    Jiutian Xuannv walked like a walking corpse, suddenly noticed something, looked to the southwest, and then turned into a light to escape.


    On the ethereal Fairy Island, the three holy gates and Xia Hou Weiyang had no arguments and negotiations. The old God was always closing his eyes. Tianji Zi suddenly trembled, opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood. His face turned pale as paper, and his breath was depressed.


    "Senior brother!"


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    Tianxuanzi and Qiao looked at him nervously as soon as their faces changed.


    Xia Hou Weiyang and the representatives of the three holy Gates also stopped arguing and asked with concern, "Tianji son, Taoist friend, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. It''s just a recurrence of the old injury. You continue!"


    Tianjizi, as if he were a few decades old, reached out and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth with a kind smile.


    "Tianjizi Taoist friend is not feeling well. Take a rest tonight and continue to talk tomorrow!"


    Xia Hou Weiyang was already confused by the representatives of the Sansheng gate, and took the opportunity to propose.


    "Well, tianjizi Taoist friend, you should take good care of your health!"


    The representative of the three holy Gates also sincerely charged that Tianji Pavilion is not in conflict with the world, but selflessly consumes vitality and pushes forward the general trend of heaven and earth. There is no conflict of interest with them, and they still have great respect for Tianji Zi.

 Chapter 766

    "Well, I need a rest, too!"


    Tianjizi grinned and went to rest with the help of tianxuanzi and Qiao Qiao.


    "I''m afraid there are no more longevity yuan... Hey!"


    Xia Hou Weiyang looked at tianjizi''s old back and said with emotion that he was thinking about getting together the medicine quickly and asking Ding Ning to renew his life.


    "Yes, it doesn''t seem to last long. He''s doing it for all the people in the world. He''s admirable, eh!"


    The representative of Sansheng gate said with admiration. It can be seen that tianjizi''s character is absolutely powerful and respected by people all over the world.


    ¡­¡­


    "Big brother..."


    Ye Tianlang sat in the car and looked back at Dongli villa. His eyes were red and choked.


    Ding Ning knew what he was sad about and hurriedly said, "Nannan''s family is fine. I''ve sent them to a safe place. Don''t worry!"


    "Really? Brother, thank you, thank you!"


    Ye Tianlang turned grief into joy and thanked again and again with excitement.


    Ding Ning''s face sank with an unhappy look: "since you know I''m your big brother, why don''t you tell me when something happens and want to make a risk by yourself?"


    Ye Sirius lowered his head, rubbed the corners of his clothes uneasily, and said, "I don''t want to make trouble for big brother."


    "Hum, trouble? If you don''t tell me something, or what brother? You''re afraid to trouble me, then don''t call me big brother in the future!"


    Ding Ning is really annoyed. If Xia Hou hadn''t got the news in time, ye Sirius would be more or less unlucky tonight. He really likes this quiet brother.


    "I... brother, I''m wrong. I''m sorry. I won''t be in the future."


    Ye Tianlang felt nervous and looked at the back of Ding Ning''s head like a child who did something wrong.


    Xia Hou lifted a warm smile from the corner of his mouth and patted Ye Sirius on the shoulder to show comfort, but he secretly wondered what happened in Dongli villa? Who did the young master ask to save? Is it Lao Lu and them? However, the young master is always mysterious. They know what to ask and what not to ask. But leopard and Dao wanted to show their skills, but they came back without doing anything. They are really depressed.


    "By the way, tell me, what''s the matter with you and that Wang Yuqiu? Where did you meet? It sounds like that girl is pretty good."


    Ding Ning noticed that his tone was a little heavy. His tone slowed down, turned his head and joked.


    "Big brother!"


    Ye Sirius blushed and said the story of meeting Wang Yuqiu.


    Seeing ye Sirius''s shy appearance, Ding Ning and Xia Hou looked at each other and smiled. It seems that there is a play. This silly brother is enlightened.


    "Hey, my sister-in-law is also a poor person. Do you want to know others well?"


    Ding Ning patted Ye Sirius on the shoulder and looked at his ignorant eyes. He couldn''t help laughing. He was really a simple little guy.


    However, Wang Yuqiu is really a hard-working man. His family broke down overnight and lost everything. It would be good if a wolf could make a pair with her. Of course, he should make a good investigation of the girl''s character.


    The most important thing is that he is a little guilty. He swept away the 100 year savings of the axe gang. Let ah Lang be better to her, which can be regarded as a disguised compensation.


    Especially for the land deeds of the axe gang, only Wang Yuqiu has the right to inherit them. However, how to give them to her needs to be carefully considered.


    "Young master, I think this matter is not simple. There may be other forces behind Hong junyang."


    Xia Hou''s Jianghu experience and experience far exceeded those of Ding Ning and others. He soon smelled an unusual smell and thought about it and said, "according to the second young master, those people in black are Westerners with guns. Has any Western forces secretly entered China?"


    "Western gunmen are not necessarily western forces. These people must be instructed to deal with ah Lang or me. If I guess correctly, they may deal with our brothers. After all, there are not a few gunmen. There is no need to mobilize people to deal with ah Lang himself."


    Ding Ning knew it well. When he was invisible, he heard Li Qingren mention haishao. Many people called haishao in Ninghai, but Qin Canghai was the only one who was capable and qualified to manipulate all this behind the scenes.


    "Hum, these people are really scheming to kill the young master. I''ll let someone find out who it is. I''ll kill him."


    Xia Hou''s eyes flickered cold. He took out his mobile phone and asked his brother to check it, but Ding Ning stopped it.


    "Elder brother Xia Hou, I know who is calculating me. This is over in advance. The police will certainly intervene in the investigation if there is such a big thing in Dongli villa. Let''s not act rashly to avoid trouble."


    Ding Ning looked a little serious, which made Xia Hou unwilling, but he knew the young master''s temper. He could only restrain his anger and nodded. He wondered whether he would report to the eldest lady alone. With the eldest lady''s temper, he would certainly not let go of those who wanted to calculate the young master.


    But then he thought it was inappropriate. The eldest lady had told him to listen to the young master for everything in the future and didn''t have to report to her. If he bypassed the young master and told the eldest lady, the young master would be unhappy even if he didn''t say it.


    Thinking of this, Xia Hou smiled helplessly and bitterly. It seems that in the future, he should change his mind. He can''t report everything to the eldest lady. Everything should be based on the opinions of the young master.


    "Young master, what''s the matter with Dongli mountain villa? It''s terrible that it suddenly collapsed."


    The leopard thought all the way and couldn''t understand. He couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes, the strangest thing is that we are at the gate of the villa. Why did we suddenly run ten thousand meters away? It''s incredible."


    The knife is also hard to understand.


    "I don''t know. I''ve been with you all the time. I didn''t even get off the car. Wolf, did you see anything in the manor?"


    Ding Ning was also confused and turned to ask Ye Sirius, but he had some guesses in his heart. Maybe everything that happened was related to him opening the thousand machine box, but what happened? The mermaid disappeared. Why did Jenny suddenly appear there and hurt so badly? He couldn''t understand what was going on, Maybe only Jenny can tell him when she wakes up.


    "I don''t know. I killed seven gunmen. When I was quietly approaching the eighth gunman, a flower appeared beside you."


    Ye Sirius scratched his head, also full of confusion.


    "Could it be a supernatural event?"


    After all, this is not a phenomenon that can be explained by science.


    "I think so. It seems that the ghost is good for us. He sent us out before destroying Dongli mountain villa."


    Ding Ning said jokingly, but he didn''t think so at all. Ghosts can''t transmit them unconsciously. I''m afraid only those super experts can do this.


    This reminded him of Tianji Zi''s warning. It was likely that she met an expert who could not resist. Jenny realized that she was in danger, rushed to save herself, and used her current incomprehensible power. In the end, she was likely to lose both sides. She forced herself and others out before she was unconscious.


    This made him deeply distressed. He vowed to use all means to save Jenny even if he lost all his money. He owed her and couldn''t pay it back in his life.


    It seems that we should deal with the matter in hand as soon as possible and seize the time to accept the second military training. Ding Ning has deep eyes and secretly made a decision.


    ¡­¡­


    "Shit, what''s this? An earthquake?"


    Fang Xiaomu stood in front of the cordon and stared at a huge lake in front of him. Is this still the Dongli villa in his memory?


    "Squadron, what shall we do now?"


    A group of criminal policemen stood beside Fang Xiaomu, stunned one by one. One of them swallowed his saliva and asked.


    Because Fang Xiaomu is down-to-earth and capable, he has solved several cases in a row during this period, and won Xiao Nuo''s trust. Now he is the commander of a large squadron.


    "Grandma, this is a natural disaster. What can we do? Adjust the monitoring nearby to find out who went in and out here before the incident. Also, let the brothers in the technical department test it to see whether it is a natural disaster or a man-made disaster. Tomorrow, organize people to salvage it and see if there are casualties? Well, contact the comrades of the Seismological Bureau and let them check before the incident Whether there is abnormal crustal fluctuation, if it is an earthquake, it will come without warning. "


    Fang Xiaomu calmly gave orders and rubbed his temples with a headache. I''m afraid it''s not that simple.


    Xiao Nuo asked for leave, and Jiang Hongbin didn''t go to work on the pretext of recuperation. Vice captain Gao Feng temporarily presided over the work. Facing this phenomenon that is far from human beings to explain, he doesn''t know how to write this report.


    ¡­¡­


    "Jenny doesn''t know where she''s gone. She''s a foreigner. What if something happens?"


    After the dinner, except Murong Yanran and Shen MuQing left first, other women gathered in Shengshi Huating No. 1 villa at the moment. Ling Yun sat on the sofa and said with worry. Many people don''t know Jenny''s identity, but she knows it. If she is captured by the divine organization, it will be a big deal. How can she explain to Ding Ning.


    "She''s not a child. She should be fine. I''ve arranged for someone to look for her."


    Ding Qianlie, as the eldest sister, knew that finding someone in Ninghai was like looking for a needle in a haystack, but at the moment she had to keep calm and patiently asked, "when did Jenny leave when you recall?"


    "I don''t know. When we were ready to leave after dinner, Jingjing and I were talking. As soon as we turned around, she disappeared. I thought she took the elevator with MuQing first, so I didn''t care. I didn''t find her missing until downstairs."


    Ling Yun recalled carefully and rubbed his face to keep calm: "the falling snow wants to close the door, so it''s the last batch to come down. I also asked her. She said there was no one upstairs."


    "I''m sure there''s no one upstairs. Later, sister Yun and I went up and looked for it again, but we couldn''t find it!"


    Falling snow sees everyone looking at her and nods affirmatively, confirming Ling Yun''s statement.


    "It''s really strange that this good living man will disappear if he doesn''t say so."


    Gentle and soft, Xiao Yao sat together with a strange face.


    Blue Mengdie timidly raised her hand: "I seemed to be walking behind sister Jenny. I seemed to see her suddenly disappear. I thought I was drunk after a few drinks. Now I think it seems to be true."


    "Suddenly disappeared? How did it disappear?"


    Ding Qianlie and others looked at her strangely. How could a living man disappear suddenly? Only falling snow showed a thoughtful color. After all, she knew that Liu shengqian Dai had stealth ability. Could Jenny also be invisible?


    "I... I don''t know. Just a flower in front of me, she''s gone."


    Blue Mengdie saw that all the women were staring at her. She timidly shrank back and said in a weak voice. She thought she must be crazy. Who would believe what she said? I knew it wouldn''t be much.

 Chapter 767

    "Well, at that time, I was with Mengdie, Huanhuan and LeLe. I also saw it. I also felt dazzled, so I was not sure."


    Pan Xiangyun hugged the slender waist of blue dream butterfly and proved it for her.


    "It seems so. I saw it too. I thought it was dazzle."


    Ye Huan also nodded and affirmed.


    "Ah, you see, I thought I was dazzled."


    Ye Le is not willing to fall behind, and Zhang Xiaozui is stunned.


    It was impossible for all four girls to lie, which showed that Jenny really disappeared suddenly, which made all the women fall into silence and wonder what was going on.


    "Brother will be back soon!"


    Falling snow suddenly smiled, which made the women quite envious. They found it several times. Each falling snow seemed to be able to sense Ding Ning''s existence in advance.


    "Tell him when he comes back. Hey, how can such a moth come out of a good banquet?"


    Ding led the hunter to see Ling Yun drooping his head with guilt on his face; Xiao Yao''s eyes are full of peach blossoms and his face is shy; Her mouth was soft and soft, but she was obviously relieved; Sister Ye Huan, pan Xiangyun and blue dream butterfly are on pins and needles like frightened deer


    She shook her head in a funny way, but there was a sense of satisfaction in her heart. Unconsciously, Ding Ning has now become the backbone of everyone, which is the situation she wants to see.


    When Ding Ning entered the house, he had the impulse to turn around and run. Anyone who was looked at by a room of women would be at ease. Especially when most of these women had an ambiguous relationship with him, he felt like a sheep in a tiger''s mouth. He squeezed out an embarrassing smile on his face and said hello: "all here!"


    "I''m in a hurry. Go to the bathroom first!"


    Before the women spoke, he threw down a word and ran upstairs. He fell in the eyes of the women and felt like running away.


    Xia Hou and ye Tianlang were also startled when they came in. It was so late that there were so many people here. It was really beyond their expectation.


    Xia Hou was better. Ye Sirius was not used to it. He said hello to Ding Qianlie and Luoxue: "elder sister, second sister, I''m back!"


    "Shua!"


    Many women don''t know ye Sirius. After listening to his greeting, they immediately became interested in him and looked at him curiously. Who is this little Zhengtai and how to call sister lead hunting and snow falling? Is it Ding Ning''s brother?


    Ye Tianlang scratched his head unnaturally. It seemed impolite not to say hello to these women. He blushed and said, "Hello, sister-in-law!"


    "Puff!"


    Falling snow couldn''t help laughing and made a big red face for all the women in the room, but she was sweet in her heart. Only she turned her eyes gently, "don''t shout, I''m not someone''s girlfriend."


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I thought you were also my sister-in-law!"


    Ye Tianlang smiled foolishly and honestly, which made the women''s faces a little unnatural, their eyes dodgy, and they felt uncomfortable all over. After all, everyone who can sit here knows that they are just pretending to be confused, but the layer of window paper broken is different, and the atmosphere has become subtle, especially sister Ye Huan, pan Xiangyun and blue Mengdie, They were even more ashamed. They hurriedly stood up and said, "lead hunting sister, it''s getting late. We''ll go back first."


    "What''s the hurry? Ding Ning has just come back. Even if he''s leaving, he should say hello before leaving."


    Ding Zhanglie said with a smile.


    "No, no, we have to go to work tomorrow morning!"


    Ye Huan''s fourth daughter was more embarrassed and said at a loss.


    "I''ll go first!"


    Zhao Jingjing can''t sit still. After all, among so many people, only her relationship with Ding Ning is the most secret. Even Ling Yun doesn''t know. Not to mention that Ding Ning said he would come to her at night.


    "Soft, let''s go back!"


    Although Xiaoyao wants to stay here, she always thinks that she is secretly in love with Ding Ning at the thought of tenderness and softness. She also feels that it is too obvious and inappropriate, said Xiaoyao with a red face.


    "Well, it''s really late. When sister Nuo comes back tomorrow, her brother-in-law has to pick her up. Don''t delay his rest."


    Gentle and soft, she looked at the women provocatively, but in exchange for the women''s disregard and joking, who doesn''t know that Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo have an affair. Anyway, Ding Ning has so many women, no more than Xiao Nuo, and no less than her.


    Being gentle and soft, she begged for no fun. Even Ding Qianlie pretended to drink tea and didn''t look at her. Angrily, she took Xiaoyao with an apologetic face and walked away.


    "Jingjing, wait a minute. You can''t go back to the dormitory so late. Go and live with me!"


    Ling Yun also thinks it''s too late. Besides, the future is long. She doesn''t need to be jealous here, but her main purpose here is Jenny''s disappearance. She always has to explain to Ding Ning.


    "Sister Yun, no, I''ll live with my brother!"


    Zhao Jingjing jumped in her heart and pretended to be calm on her face, because Ding Ning whispered to her and asked her to open a room in the hotel. Later, he went to find her.


    "Is it appropriate to go to your brother? Besides, you are a girl. I don''t trust you so late!"


    Lingyun has a good relationship with Zhao Jingjing during this period of time, and asks with great concern.


    "Don''t worry, sister Yun, I''m not a child. I''ll get there by calling a taxi. What can I do?"


    Zhao Jingjing said with a smile. For fear of Lingyun''s opposition, she hurried to say hello to Ding Qianlie and Luoxue, declined their seeing them off, and left in a hurry.


    When Ding Ning settled the three members of Nannan''s family, then treated their injuries. When he came downstairs to call ye Sirius, he found that only his sister, Luoxue and Lingyun were left in the room. He was secretly relieved, but he felt extremely guilty. This is the end of his playfulness!


    "Where''s wolf?"


    Ding Ning looked at his smiling sister and asked with some guilt.


    "The little lover who went to visit in the room has gone. You really deserve to be brothers!"


    Ding led the hunter to his lips and said something. Snow covered his mouth and smiled. Lingyun smiled bitterly and was speechless.


    The three women in front of him were his closest people. Ding Ning was also very casual and said with a playful smile: "don''t compare ah Lang with me. He is a good child."


    "You know, cheeky!"


    Ding Qianlie couldn''t help but stabbed him again. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning sat beside her with a shy face. In her scream, he picked her up and put her on his lap. He smiled and said, "sister, you''re jealous!"


    "Go, I''m too lazy to be jealous of you!"


    Ding Qianlie blushed and struggled to climb down from his legs, but her heart was sweet, which meant that Ding Ning didn''t intend to hide their relationship, which made her feel much more comfortable.


    Ling Yun''s eyes are tongue tied. She always thinks Ding lanlie is Ding Ning''s sister, but the intimacy between the two brothers and sisters has crossed the boundary.


    "Yun''er, my sister is my mother''s dry daughter, so she is not my own sister, but my dry sister."


    Ding Ning took Ding''s hand and explained to Ling Yun with a smile.


    It''s really a dry sister. Lingyun almost couldn''t resist stabbing him, but these days, she always regards Ding Qianlie as her eldest sister-in-law. She has long been in awe. How dare she say it.


    Then he remembered what Jenny had always done and said anxiously, "Ding Ning, have you seen Jenny? She''s missing."


    "I know. I''ll let her do something. Don''t worry!"


    Ding Ning felt a pain in his heart, but said nothing on his face.


    "That''s good, that''s good. You too. Don''t tell us. I''m so worried. I thought something had happened to her."


    Ling Yun breathed a sigh of relief, patted her chest and complained that in the mermaid space, she and Jenny are also comrades in arms who share weal and woe. Their relationship is also very good. She is worried from her heart.


    "Blame me. It''s urgent. I didn''t say hello to you!"


    Ding Ning forced a smile and apologized.


    "Well, I''ll go back first. I''m not at home these days. There are still a lot of things to deal with."


    Ling Yun clapped his hands smartly, stood up and left. She also knew that Ding Ning was now separated and could not accompany her at night. Not to mention that she had been with Ding Ning some time ago and should give other sisters some space.


    Although she said so, she was also very depressed. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, it seemed that she had been with Ding Ning these days. Who knows that she and Jenny had no chance to accompany him at all and stayed in that magical water space.


    "Ding Ning, send Ling Yun!"


    Ding Qianlie gave a very generous order. If she hadn''t asked Ding Ning to accompany Luoxue tonight, she would be really embarrassed to let Ling Yun go.


    "Well, I''ll see her off. When ah Lang comes down, you tell him that Nannan''s family is in room 5 on the second floor. I''ll send Ling Yun back."


    Ding Ning left a word and stood up to send Lingyun. He was also full of guilt for Lingyun. He didn''t accompany her at all during this time.


    "Snow, wait for Ding Ning. I''ll sleep first!"


    When Ding Ning went out, Ding led the hunter to rush into the falling snow, winked vaguely, and went upstairs to have a rest first.


    Snow can''t cry or laugh, but in order to help Ding Ning cover, he can only yawn and continue to watch TV boring.


    It''s two hours later to send Lingyun home and come back. Since she feels guilty, how can she not accompany her well? Anyway, when Ding Ning left, Lingyun was still paralyzed in bed and didn''t get up.


    "Falling snow, you girl, why don''t you go back to your room and wait!"


    As soon as Ding Ning entered the door, he saw falling snow wrapped in a quilt and sitting on the sofa with his legs in his arms. His eyelids were sleepy and fighting, which made him feel a burst of pity and guilt.


    "Oh, brother, are you hungry? Let me get you some supper!"


    Falling snow is always so gentle and lovely. He rubbed his bleary eyes and wanted to stand up and make him a night snack.


    "I''m not hungry, don''t move!"


    Ding Ning a princess hugged the falling snow, took her back to her room and put her on the bed. She kissed her forehead with pity and said, "silly girl, I''m sorry. I''ll come back early next time."


    "It''s all right, brother. Go and don''t let your sister find out."


    The snow was so sleepy that he pushed him to go quickly.


    "No hurry, I''ll accompany you for a while!"


    Ding Ning held her in his arms and gently patted her to coax her to sleep. His heart was full of melted tenderness. Although he had many women, he had to say that the falling snow in his heart could not be replaced by anyone.


    Ten minutes later, the snow fell asleep soundly. Ding Ning quietly looked at her quiet face like a baby and gently kissed her forehead. Such a pure, kind, quiet and sensible girl is a great blessing for anyone who marries her. He wants to take care of her all his life, but he is not satisfied. He attracts bees and butterflies everywhere, so that he can not blame himself and feel guilty.


    The moonlight was like water, which was a rare good weather. Ding Ning turned out of the window like a ghost. He stole incense and jade in the thick night. He said a little goodbye to Zhao Jingjing in a hotel. He hugged and whispered for a long time before sneaking back to the snowy room and sleeping with her.

 Chapter 768

    Ding Ning stayed up all night, but there was no trace of fatigue. He hugged the sleeping snow and closed his eyes to sleep. His mental power entered the ice coffin of the water totem and thought about how to treat Jenny again and again.


    He didn''t dare to let Jenny out for inspection, because he saw that Jenny was still alive because of the magical ice coffin.


    Jenny had long lost her heartbeat and pulse. If his spirit had not left her spiritual mark in the sea, he would think she was dead.


    Her body is broken like a bonded porcelain doll, which once accommodated the extreme strength that her body strength can''t bear, which makes Ding Ning more and more sure that she must have used the forbidden power that tianjizi said to become what she is now. This makes him remorse and regret that he didn''t pay attention to tianjizi''s warning to remind Jenny, Or she wouldn''t be like this.


    "Jenny, don''t worry. I''ll try to save you with an ice coffin."


    Ding Ning secretly vowed that he would try his best to save Jenny in order to repay her life-saving grace.


    At the exit of Hongqiao Airport, Xiao Nuo pulled the suitcase expressionless and endured the incessant entanglement of a man with famous brands. If the bastard hadn''t made any special moves, she really wanted to knock off his teeth.


    "Beauty, leave a phone call and make friends. My name is Zhang Shiqiang. I''ve just returned from Harvard. My friends like to call me Connie. As the saying goes, many friends have many roads. I get along with beauty at first sight. If you encounter any trouble in Ninghai in the future, tell me. I''ll help you settle it. We don''t need money. There are people on top."


    To tell the truth, the man is not ugly. He is dressed like a successful person and wears gold wire glasses. He looks gentle and elegant. He sometimes jumps out a few words of English. He just doesn''t like the sense of superiority revealed in his bones. What''s more, she hasn''t seen any young heroes. Zhang Shiqiang is far from good.


    "Get out of the way, I''m not interested in making friends with you!"


    Xiao Nuo saw Zhang Shiqiang talking more and more vigorously, and went to the front and walked backwards in front of her. He was still chattering about his sense of superiority. He said confidently, "it''s your business that you''re not interested. I want to make friends with you. Although I''ve been abroad these years, no girl in Ninghai can refuse to make friends with me."


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes suddenly lit up, and the corners of his mouth tilted slightly. At that moment, Zhang Shiqiang looked straight at the beautiful smile. Then he felt that his feet were empty and his body was weightless. Ouch, he screamed and fell to the ground.


    "Wife, are you tired?"


    Ding Ning stumbled over Zhang Shiqiang and greeted him with a smile as if nothing had happened. He took the salute from Xiao Nuo and asked for warmth.


    "Bah, who is your wife? I hate it!"


    Xiao Nuo blushed and spat with shame, but took the initiative to carry Ding Ning''s arm and a sweet and happy smile.


    "Boy, stop! You tripped me?"


    Zhang Shiqiang didn''t fall heavily, but he lost face in front of the beauty. Seeing Xiao Nuo carrying Ding Ning''s arm, he was immediately jealous and stared at Ding Ning in a bad tone.


    "Nono, it''s almost December. How can there be flies!"


    Ding Ning ignored his clamor and asked seriously.


    "Where are flies?"


    Xiao Nuo looked right and left very cooperatively.


    "How can I hear flies buzzing without flies? Did I hear them wrong?"


    Ding Ning''s puzzled expression made Xiao Nuo smile.


    "Boy, didn''t you hear me talking to you?"


    Zhang Shiqiang''s face turned red, his eyes stared at Ding Ning darkly and said viciously.


    "It stinks, it stinks. Where''s the smell of dog shit? It''s killing me."


    Ding Ning took two exaggerated steps back, frowned, pinched his nose, and asked with a disgusted look: "didn''t you brush your teeth in the morning? Did you eat shit last night? It''s smelling to death to your grandfather."


    "I brushed my teeth this morning..."


    Zhang Shiqiang realized that he had been fooled. His face turned red and became angry. He slapped Ding Ning in the face: "little bastard, you want to die!"


    "Get out!"


    Before Ding Ning spoke, Xiao Nuo suddenly raised his leg, kicked Zhang Shiqiang back several steps and sat on the ground.


    "MD, bitch, you dare to hit me, I''ll kill you!"


    When Zhang Shiqiang saw that the onlookers were pointing and laughing, his face suddenly turned pig liver color. When he got up, he was going to rush up and beat Xiao Nuo.


    "Well, wife, what do you care about with a mad dog!"


    Ding Ning pulled Liu Mei and tried to persuade Xiao Nuo, who was angry. After all, this is an airport and Xiao Nuo is the captain of the criminal police. It''s not good to beat people if it comes out.


    With a faint silver flash, Zhang Shiqiang, who was waving his teeth and claws, just approached Xiao Nuo, but suddenly his legs softened, "poop" knelt on the ground, causing the onlookers to laugh.


    "It''s good to know you''re wrong. Why should you give such a big gift? But since you''re so sincere, we''ll try our best to forgive you once."


    Ding Ning''s face was not beaten, and then he hugged Xiao Nuo''s slender waist and walked away.


    "This dog man and woman, I must kill you."


    Zhang Shiqiang had never been so ashamed since he was a child. He stood up gnashing his teeth. Who knows, before taking a few steps, his legs softened and knelt again. The stewardess who just passed by him looked at him like a psycho.


    "MD, I really saw a ghost today. Did you run into evil?"


    Zhang Shiqiang looked frightened and knelt down every few steps. Passers-by laughed and pointed. The worst thing was that there were immoral giggles behind him. He photographed it with his mobile phone and posted it to the Internet. The headline of the Internet on that day was "kowtow man in the airport, kneeling in three steps and kowtowing in five steps!"


    Zhang Shiqiang was about to cry. Every time he stood up, he felt that his legs were normal and nothing happened. But after taking a few steps, he would suddenly soften his legs and kneel down without warning. His knees were swollen. He simply didn''t get up and went straight to school. Tortoise climbed.


    "Qiang Shao, what are you doing? Practicing crawling forward?"


    The two friends who came to pick up the plane looked at Zhang Shiqiang climbing on the ground and looked at each other. They wanted to laugh and were embarrassed to laugh. They endured so hard, so they quickly stepped forward and asked.


    "Paralyzed, practice farting and crawl forward. I have a problem with my leg. Don''t hurry to help me and take me to the hospital."


    Zhang Shiqiang shouted angrily, crying and muttering, "MD, I won''t have any rickets?"


    They hurriedly set up Zhang Shiqiang and dragged him to a Land Rover like a dead dog. They drove straight to the hospital. A young man with a wisp of purple hair on his forehead asked with concern: "Qiang Shao, when did you get this chondrosis? Do you know at home?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve been fine. Just now when I got off the plane, I met a pair of dog men and women, and I suddenly knelt. What a special thing. I really lost my life!"


    Zhang Shiqiang felt much better sitting in the car. His eyes twinkled with resentment and said fiercely, "next time I meet that dog man and woman, I have to kill them."


    "Could they have tampered?"


    Another young man in a flying jacket asked suspiciously.


    "Shouldn''t it be possible? Go to the hospital for examination first, MD. if I let me know that it''s their hands and feet, I have to kill their whole family."


    Zhang Shiqiang said suspiciously, but it''s related to his health. He can''t care about anything else. He can only go to the hospital for examination first.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaoyao and rourourou are coming to pick you up. I didn''t let them come. I asked them to buy vegetables at home and pick you up at noon."


    Ding Ning drove the car and chatted with Xiao Nuo.


    "What bad thing do you want to do!"


    Xiao Nuo obviously wanted to be crooked and said coyly.


    "Uh?"


    Ding Ning was full of fog, but when he saw Xiao Nuo''s red face and watery eyes, he dodged and didn''t dare to look at him. He suddenly woke up and couldn''t help laughing. Did she want to


    But since the women are so active, if he doesn''t do something, he won''t give her face.


    So, poor Huiteng turned directly to a country road and acted as a vehicle shock tool.


    An hour later, Huiteng finally stopped shaking. When the mobile phone rang, Xiao Nuo exclaimed, "no, Rourou called."


    "What are you afraid of? Just say there''s a traffic jam. Go back later."


    Ding Ning said disapprovingly. Xiao Nuo, whose hands were still sitting in his arms, walked up and down the river. Xiao Nuo was panting and his cheeks were beautiful. He forcibly pushed away his mischievous hand and said angrily, "you haven''t enough!"


    "How can I?"


    Ding Ning gave a bad smile and whispered something in her ear. The shy Xiao Nuo''s face was pink. He felt his mobile phone from the pile of clothes and warned, "I''ll answer the phone. Don''t make trouble!"


    "Hey, Rourou, um..."


    Who knows, as soon as Xiao Nuo got on the phone, he was filled with a sense of fullness. He couldn''t help but utter a light Yin. His eyes were as white as silk. Ding Ning glanced and pressed his legs to keep him from moving.


    "Sister Nuo, has Shifu received you? Where have you been? Why haven''t you come back? Why does your voice sound strange?"


    There was a trace of doubt in her gentle voice.


    "Oh, no, my voice is a little uncomfortable. There is a traffic jam on the road. I may have to go back later."


    Xiao Nuo was ashamed and begged to look at Ding Ning. Just now her charming appearance made someone move even more, and continued to move with a bad smile.


    "HMM... cough, well, first... Er... Hang up first..."


    Xiao Nuo blushed and almost bled. She could only hang up the phone incoherently. She was trying to settle accounts with Ding Ning, but the pleasure of her soul flying to heaven made her forget everything.


    "Wife, I love your big ass!"


    When the wind stopped and the rain stopped, Ding Ning tightly held Xiao Nuo, who was sweating in her arms, and put her chin on her shoulder.


    "I hate it. You stinky rascal will bully me!"


    Xiao Nuo beat his chest angrily. His ruddy pink face still had a lingering rhyme. Looking at his mobile phone, he wanted to cry without tears and said, "get up quickly. We have to hurry up. It''s almost twelve o''clock."


    "Hey, why did you tell them you''re back? I want to be with you all day."


    Ding Ning said reluctantly, with some unfinished ideas.


    "It''s no use even if they don''t know. I''ve been away for a few days. There have been many cases in Ninghai. I''m going to report to the bureau this afternoon."


    Xiao Nuo is a very dedicated policeman. While wearing clothes, he urged: "hurry up. Time is very tight. I''m afraid I can''t even care about food when I wait for more than an hour at home."


    "That''s not good. You have to eat. Work is important and health is more important. What are you afraid of when you go to work late? You don''t have to hurry for a while and a half!"


    Ding Ning said seriously, which made Xiao Nuo feel sweet. He turned his head and kissed him on the cheek. He said softly, "I know you love me, but I''m a policeman. The nature of my work determines that I can''t be a good wife and mother. In the future, when I''m busy, I''ll let Xiao Yao accompany you."


    "Er!"


    Ding Ning suddenly felt guilty and couldn''t speak. He stepped on the accelerator and hurried to the city.

 Chapter 769

    Routine, it must be routine. How could this little vinegar jar have such a high consciousness? Let Xiao Yao accompany me. I think you want to set me up?


    Ding Ning is determined not to be fooled. He has seen the skill of the little vinegar jar. He must not fall twice in one place.


    Xiao Nuo didn''t know what he was thinking. He happily told Ding Ning about the happy scene of their family reunion: "my brother is back in the army now, and my mother told you to take time to eat at home."


    "Ah, is it too fast?"


    Ding Ning was inexplicably nervous. Although Xiao Nuo had already been his internal woman, it was too early to see his parents now. Moreover, he still had so many women, so he couldn''t favor one over the other.


    "You think too much. My mother just wants to thank you for helping my brother."


    Xiao Nuo glanced at him angrily, but he was secretly worried. The family reunion was happy, but mom meant to let her remind Ding Ning to pay attention to the influence.


    Ding Ning and Yanjing, apart from others, now who doesn''t know that the beauties around the little miracle doctor are more and more beautiful. It''s strange if my mother doesn''t mutter in her heart, but can she manage Ding Ning?


    "Oh, well, they are all a family. Why are you so polite?"


    Ding Ning immediately breathed a sigh of relief and said with a shy face and a smile.


    "Hum, who is a family with you? We''re not a family if we haven''t been married all day."


    The more Xiao Nuo thought about it, the more angry he became, and stabbed him with a strange look.


    Ding Ning said triumphantly, "why aren''t you married? Anyway, you''ve been my person all your life. You can''t run away if you want to."


    "That''s not necessarily true. One day I feel tired. Maybe I''ll marry a man who loves me."


    Xiao Nuo said half true and half false. She looked at the front and didn''t look at his ugly expression. This was her heart. Although she loved Ding Ning deeply, she might not be able to tolerate his embrace.


    "You dare!"


    Ding Ning''s face sank and said coldly.


    "Only the state officials are allowed to set fire, and the people are not allowed to light the lights. If you can be the first day of junior high school, I can be the 15th. If you continue like this, I don''t know how to restrain myself, I will leave you sooner or later."


    In Xiao Nuo''s opinion, her tolerance limit is to add a little baby at most. Others can play before marriage, but when they get married, they must keep a distance and draw boundaries with them.


    Ding Ning is silent. He can die for Xiao Nuo, but he can never give up other women for her. After all, they all love themselves as deeply as he does not want to live up to each other.


    "Forget it, don''t say these unhappy things. By the way, I ask you, did you know the Ninghai earthquake last night?"


    Xiao Nuo received a call from Fang Xiaomu early in the morning. Now he wants to know something first.


    Ding Ning was a little flustered. He didn''t expect Xiao Nuo to ask about this. After all, he lost control and killed more than 500 people last night. He was always depressed and nervous, and his heart was also guilty.


    In particular, he didn''t know whether the Dongli villa was gone and whether the monitoring at the door was still there. The police knew whether he and Xiahou had been there. They immediately said vaguely: "how can I not know? I thought the sky had fallen. That movement, ha ha..."


    "You live far away from Dongli mountain villa? The sky is falling. You are exaggerating."


    Xiao Nuo tilted his lips, didn''t notice the abnormality of his expression, frowned and said, "the Seismological Bureau has tested that Ninghai has no signs of earthquake, and the colleagues in the technology department haven''t detected the composition of explosives. You say how such a big Dongli villa suddenly disappeared."


    "Where do I know? It has nothing to do with me!"


    Ding Ning pretended to drive seriously and quickly got rid of the relationship.


    "How can it have nothing to do with you?"


    Xiao Nuo stared at him and said angrily, which made Ding Ning jump in her heart. Did she have any evidence?


    No, I can''t admit such a thing. I immediately laughed and said, "what does this have to do with me? I''m not Superman."


    "You are neither Superman nor ordinary people. Don''t forget that you are the special adviser of our criminal police team. How can such a difficult case have nothing to do with you? You are too irresponsible!"


    Xiao Nuo complained.


    Ding Ning suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. Oh, my God, that''s what she meant. I''m scared to death.


    As long as you don''t doubt that you are a murderer, Ding Ning quickly promised: "don''t worry, although I don''t want this consultant, as long as you stay in the criminal police team for a day, I will help you solve the case."


    "That''s what you said. Let you handle the case of Dongli mountain villa."


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes flashed a sly look. After walking around for a long time, she finally got him in. She just wanted Ding Ning to help solve the case. Others didn''t know his magical ability, but she had a deep understanding.


    "I''ll go. I don''t have time. I can provide you with assistance at most. I''m a layman in solving the case. Besides, I''m going to shut down and develop new drugs these two days. I really don''t have time!"


    Ding Ning was startled and quickly refused. He didn''t want to tie himself up in this case.


    "I''m just saying what you''re scared of, but when I need you, you must come and help me. By the way, what new drugs are you going to develop? Tell me."


    Xiao Nuo also knew that it was difficult for Ding Ning to lead the team to handle the case. As long as he could promise to provide help when necessary, she was very satisfied. She wisely changed the topic and asked. Anyway, drunk Hongyan was also one of the major shareholders. How could she not care.


    "This time it''s not cosmetics. Don''t worry about it. It''s pure drugs. Hemostatic drugs are taken out to accelerate the healing effect."


    Ding Ning first rejected Xiao Nuo''s careful thinking, and then revealed.


    "Good thing!"


    Xiao Nuo suddenly asked seriously, "Ding Ning, how about promoting this medicine in the military after you develop it?"


    "Military? Of course. After all, not many ordinary people can use hemostatic drugs. Soldiers must use a lot when they perform tasks and fight on the battlefield!"


    Ding Ning was immediately interested. He had long wanted to do business with the military. After all, the military''s order volume is guaranteed for a long time, but he has not been officially put into production. Therefore, even if commander Guan still owes him a favor, he has never asked him to say such a thing.


    "When you develop it, I''ll see the effect. If you can, I''ll tell my brother."


    Xiao Nuoxi said with a smile that this was not her whim, but the idea put forward by her grandfather when she came home this time. Grandpa''s original goal was scar removing ointment, but I''m afraid the demand of the military is limited. After all, scars are military merit medals of soldiers. Many people don''t mind having scars on their bodies. They also think it''s an honor. The drugs for hemostasis and muscle regeneration are different, Any soldier needs it, which is also the most common medicine in the military.


    "Oh, can your brother decide in their army?"


    Ding Ning was happy. He was also worried that the demand of guangninghai police garrison was too small. If Xiao Chunan could help, there would be another military region to supply. Even a small military region would be good.


    Where did he know that Xiao Nuo''s grandfather was the No. 2 figure in the military before he retired, and the No. 1 task of the military has always been concurrently held by the No. 1 of the state, so the No. 2 figure is actually the No. 1 leader. This shows how much influence Xiao Dingshan has in the military.


    "Don''t worry about it. As long as your efficacy is good, you''ll worry about whether your production line can keep up."


    Xiao Nuo promised, joking, although old Xiao retired, all the people he promoted are in high positions. What''s more, if others don''t know, can she not know that her father is the leader of the dragon soul special team? So in the military, few people will not sell face to the Xiao family.


    "Then ask your brother, what kind of medicine do their troops need?"


    Seeing that Xiao Nuo was so sure of what he said, Ding Ning suddenly came to the spirit. If it was a long-term cooperation, the money would not be splashed into his pocket. The most important thing is that he could supply drugs to the military for a long time, which would have no privilege? This comes and goes with the military leaders, which is very good for him to build a rich family and expand contacts in the future.


    "Anti allergy drugs, chemical drugs for the prevention and treatment of infectious diseases, war wound treatment drugs, biological weapon damage prevention drugs and military operation drugs."


    Xiao Nuo didn''t need to ask Xiao Chunan and talked freely.


    "The hemostatic and accelerating healing drugs I developed belong to war wound treatment drugs, anti allergy drugs and drugs for the prevention and treatment of infectious diseases. I also know what they mean, and what are biological weapon damage prevention drugs and military operation drugs."


    Ding Ning is very modest and not ashamed to ask.


    "Biological weapons damage prevention and treatment drugs refer to vaccines against plague, cholera, smallpox, anthrax, Venezuelan equine encephalitis, and lentinosis."


    Seeing Ding Ning nodding to understand, Xiao Nuo continued in high spirits: "military operation medicine is a representative discipline of military medicine expanding from injury prevention and treatment to capability medicine. Military operation medicine pays attention to maintaining soldiers'' physical fitness, intelligence and situational perception, and pays attention to consolidating and improving soldiers'' overall military operation ability."


    Ding Ning was puzzled. Xiao Nuo explained with examples: "for example, complement inhibitors for the prevention and treatment of trauma and blood loss, frozen in plasma for abnormal coagulation and bleeding control, chlordecone inhalers for relieving acute pain and maintaining cognitive function, and neuroprotective drugs for improving acute brain injury."


    Ding Ning suddenly realized, and then said excitedly, "stimulants also belong to this kind of drugs?"


    Xiao Nuo frowned: "yes, but stimulants are common and have obvious side effects. Some users will have serious personality changes; some will have drug dependence; some will lead to abnormal cell and organ functions; some will have allergic reactions; others will damage immunity and cause various infections, so the military will never use stimulants easily."


    "It''s not easy to use, but it will still be used in some special cases?"


    Ding Ning keenly caught this and asked seriously.


    "Yes, when some soldiers perform special tasks, they will also use stimulants under special circumstances. After all, the possible side effects are obviously more important than life, but this situation is extremely rare, so stimulants are unconventional drugs. Even if the military purchases, the amount will be very small, and they can''t make any money at all. You don''t need to go Develop this. "


    Xiao Nuo knew the situation of the military very well and advised hard.


    With a smile on his mouth, Ding Ning said quietly, "what if I can develop a stimulant that has no side effects on the human body?"


    "Well... What did you say? There are no side effects? How is this possible?"


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes widened, and with a ghost expression on his face, he said and shouted inconceivably.


    "It''s not without any side effects, is it drugs? There will always be some side effects!"


    Ding Ning scratched his head and said shyly.

 Chapter 770

    Hearing this, Xiao Nuo calmed down, shook his head and said with a smile, "I said how can there be no side effects? If there are no side effects, it''s not called doping."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that since everyone is so sensitive to stimulants, we can completely rename it."


    Ding Ning clapped his hands excitedly and almost drove the car into the ditch. Xiao Nuo grabbed the steering wheel and turned pale. "You''re good. Can you drive? It''s terrible."


    "Hey, hey, don''t worry. It doesn''t matter. Even if we turn into the ditch, we won''t be in any danger."


    Ding Ning is extremely confident in his car. He took the time to depict every car in his family. It can be said that now he drives his car to hit a tank, and the people inside will not be in any danger. The final result is that the tank runs over the car at most, but he can''t hurt any oil skin.


    "Just blow!"


    Xiao Nuo rolled his eyes angrily, thinking that Ding Ning was too excited and began to talk nonsense.


    Ding Ning smiled and didn''t explain, because Xiao Nuo was a policeman and his work was dangerous. He had already prepared a low price cheetah cross-country for her, which had long been engraved with runes. Xiao Nuo would find the difference as long as he drove for a while.


    The top priority is not the car. He just mentioned stimulants because he thought of a kind of herbal medicine he had never seen from the underwater world. However, after testing its properties, he found that its efficacy is very unique. It can not only promote biological cell activity, increase muscle size, but also increase heart rhythm, blood pressure and muscle blood flow, Expand the respiratory tract, increase lung ventilation, enhance endurance, strength and speed, and most importantly, it also has the magical effect of analgesia and anti-inflammatory.


    This herb is just a natural stimulant. Ding Ning named it crazy herb, because as long as you swallow this herb, the intensity of various signs will double in minutes and last for half an hour.


    If it is just crazy grass, it will still have a variety of side effects like other stimulants, but coincidentally, this herb has an accompanying herb, and the effect of the accompanying herb is to eliminate all kinds of side effects of crazy grass. The magic of nature can be seen. Ding Ning named it Quyuan grass.


    The discovery of these two herbs is enough for Ding Ning to win the Nobel Prize in medicine again, but the problem is that these two herbs grow 4000 meters below the deep sea. I''m afraid no one can pick them in the world except him, so he didn''t intend to say it at all. Instead, he planned to use these two herbs to prepare a temporary medicine to improve his physical fitness for the security guards of Qingyun security, Let them use it during normal training to reduce their training cycle.


    But now, Xiao Nuo''s introduction made him think of this stimulant. This is a good opportunity to make money. How could he miss it.


    Deep sea herbs can''t survive and grow on the ground, but it doesn''t matter. In the underwater world below 4000 meters, these two herbs are everywhere like Dogtail grass on the ground. They have very tenacious vitality and are almost rampant. Ding Ning almost regarded them as seaweed at that time.


    The most important thing is that the volume of this herb is very large. The shortest herb is more than half a meter high, and the highest one is nearly three meters. It can be used as medicine whether it is rhizome or leaf.


    It can be said that if Ding Ning makes pills, the lowest crazy grass and Quyuan grass will be enough to make tens of thousands of doses, which is definitely a profitable business!


    "This kind of stimulant, er, no, can''t be called stimulant. I''m going to name it crazy agent. Yes, it''s called crazy agent. After taking it, it can make people crazy instantly. The comprehensive qualities of endurance, strength and speed will double, and the maintenance time will be half an hour. There is no harm to the human body. The only side effect is that they will be weak for an hour after going through the crazy time."


    Ding Ning said with confidence that he didn''t believe that the military would be indifferent to such stimulants. You know, at a critical moment, such a tube of stimulants can save lives, and the price is just doubling the time of weakness. This is the best effect he can refine.


    "You... You... You... Seriously? No... not... Are you kidding?"


    Xiao Nuo was silly and stammered, but his eyes were bright and frightening, which made Ding Ning feel angry.


    "Is this joke funny? When did I cheat you, but I said something ugly in front of me. The raw materials of this crazy medicine are extremely rare, the growth environment is extremely harsh, and I can''t find them. Only I can pick them in the world. I was going to make them and keep them for my own use. If you''re not interested, I don''t say it."


    Ding Ning pretended to be unhappy and said, but he was happy. There is a door to this.


    "Ah... Ding Ning, I love you."


    Xiao Nuo suddenly screamed and excitedly kissed Ding Ning''s face. As a result


    The car squeaked and went into the ditch without accident. Xiao Nuo screamed with fear.


    But someone didn''t care. He hugged her tightly and gave her a deep kiss. Anxious Xiao Nuo beat him on the back. His face was pale and said, "we fell into the ditch."


    "No, you see!"


    Ding Ning said confidently. Xiao Nuo was stunned to see that the car suddenly stopped when it was about to fall to the bottom of the ditch, so it was suspended smoothly in mid air.


    "Is this a newly developed suspension car?"


    Xiao Nuo was silly again. The concept of suspended car had already existed, but it had not been developed so far, but the scene in front of her forced her to think about it.


    "What is a suspended car? Your man''s car is used by sea, land and air. It ignores the terrain and obstacles. It can fly and run if you want. It has no bumps, no fuel consumption, no pollution and no exhaust. It is the safest and most stable car in the world."


    Ding Ning proudly patted the steering wheel, and the whole car suddenly soared into the air. It even began to glide at low altitude and rolled 360 degrees in the air. In this process, it didn''t bring any sense of weightlessness, as if it were just an illusion. Fortunately, this is the high-speed to the airport. At present, there are no vehicles passing by, otherwise I would see this scene, I guess those guys lined up and drove into the ditch.


    Xiao Nuo''s small mouth suddenly became a lovely O-shaped, and looked at Ding Ning foolishly: "where did you buy this car? I want to buy one, too."


    "Shout, husband, come and listen!"


    Ding Ning was secretly happy, but his face showed an obscene smile like Grandma wolf abducting Little Red Riding Hood. Although this girl looks very fierce, she actually has a thin face. She kept the most traditional posture even when rolling the sheets. He had to attack him from behind when she answered the phone. Her hips were raised... Tut Tut, endless aftertaste!


    "Virtue, hum, if you don''t tell me, I won''t ask. I''ll ask myself. I''ll buy one no matter how expensive it is."


    Xiao Nuo blushed and turned his head proudly, indicating that wealth can''t be lewd, power can''t be bent, and never bow to a man.


    "Hey, even if you don''t shout, I wanted to give you one. Hey, it''s boring."


    Ding Ning controlled the car to float back to the high speed, stepped on the accelerator and continued to move forward. He wanted to teach the little vinegar jar well.


    "What''s great? I don''t believe you can buy it, I can''t buy it."


    Seeing Ding Ning hanging her appetite, Xiao Norton was not angry at all. He turned his head and looked at the airway outside the window, but his heart was itchy. Where can he sell it? Why haven''t you heard of it? Hasn''t it been officially put into production yet? It''s just a test drive product for trial production?


    No, no, it seems that Ding Ning has been driving this car for some time. Why didn''t he find that the car can fly before? Is it specially customized according to his previous car?


    Peeked at Ding Ning and saw him driving absently. I didn''t know what he thought. He showed that kind of very ambiguous and obscene smile, which made her blush and turn her head angrily. This smelly hooligan must have thought nothing good.


    Hey! If you can have such a car, what kind of criminals can''t catch up? He flew over with a whoosh when he met an obstacle, blocked the other party''s road, took out his gun and shouted: stop, I''m a policeman!


    It''s exciting to think about the majestic picture. Xiao Nuo couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t know that his saliva was flowing out.


    Ding Ning was thrilled by her smile, stretched out her finger and quietly poked her: "what are you silly? Even the water came out."


    "Let you take care of it, hum! Hooligan!"


    Xiao Nuo quickly wiped his saliva and was ashamed. Seeing that his fingers poked his chest, he suddenly turned his eyes and put his hands around his chest.


    "Why? I just touched it for a long time. Now I''m still across my clothes. What are you nervous about? You really don''t recognize people when you mention your pants."


    Ding Ning teased cheaply.


    "Ah! Smelly hooligan, I''ll fight with you!"


    Xiao Nuo became angry and blushed like a big persimmon. She jumped up and fought with Ding Ning with open teeth and claws. Anyway, the car can fly. She''s not afraid of overturning.


    As a result, the meat steamed stuffed bun beat the dog and never came back. It was cheap for a coyote and was taken advantage of by the upper and lower hands.


    They were fighting all the way, and finally returned to the place rented by Xiao Nuo in early one o''clock. As soon as they entered the house, they saw gentle and soft Xiao Yao dozing off with his cheeks. Their heads were little by little, and there were several plates of cold dishes on the table.


    "I..."


    Xiao Nuo was full of apologies. He was about to greet them, but Ding Ning covered his mouth and motioned to go out with him.


    "What do you want? It''s not enough!"


    Xiao Nuo thought he still wanted to do that. His face was red and angry, but he wondered in his heart whether this guy had taken medicine. It was like there was no upper limit of energy.


    "Female rascal, why are you so dirty? What do you think?"


    Ding Ning almost didn''t smile. She nodded her forehead, took her downstairs, lifted the canvas covered on the cheetah cross-country, raised her eyebrows and said, "dangdangdang, look, do you like it? This is a big gift I prepared for you."


    "No, I like flying cars. Can you tell me where they are sold?"


    Xiao Nuo tooted his mouth and said coquettishly. His big eyes blinked and blinked, and his long eyelashes flickered, which made dingning''s heart itch.


    "Silly girl, it''s not sold anywhere. Your husband developed it himself."


    Ding Ning seldom saw Xiao Nuo''s coquettish appearance. She couldn''t help holding her in her arms and kissing her forehead with spoiled eyes: "are you a policeman or a criminal policeman? Your work is dangerous. How can I rest assured? Therefore, I specially developed such a car for your safety. How can I not prepare it for you?"


    "Ah, you developed it? Can you make cars?"


    Xiao Nuo was afraid of being seen with a red face and wanted to push him away. When he heard what he said, he forgot to push him away. He couldn''t believe it. His pink mouth opened into an O-shape again.

 Chapter 771

    "I can''t produce a car, but I can let the car fly. It''s a subsidiary function of the car. Considering that you are a policeman and driving this luxury car is too high-profile, I can only give you this more than 200000 cheetah, but I promise that the performance of this car is absolutely no worse than my Huiteng."


    Ding Ning looked at her affectionately. Apart from others, Xiao Nuo was definitely a woman he didn''t want to miss. The experience of living and dying together had long made them inseparable from each other.


    "Husband, I love you!"


    Xiao Nuo felt his deep affection. There was something called happiness in his heart. He took the initiative to send a kiss, which almost made Ding ningle''s mouth to his ears.


    But soon his face collapsed. Xiao Nuo tasted it and kissed him. He grabbed the car key with bright eyes and couldn''t wait to get in. Before Ding Ning got on the car, he stepped on the accelerator and jumped out with a buzzing sound.


    "Slow down, you slow down, wait for me, I haven''t told you how to use..."


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. He looked at the car tail lamp and disappeared in the distance. His face was loveless.


    "Boom!"


    Xiao Nuo went quickly and came back quickly. He crunched to stop the car, rolled down the window and stared at him angrily: "you lied to me, my steering wheel was broken, I didn''t see it fly, and I almost hit the building!"


    "You, you, you ran away before I told you how to use it. Blame me?"


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes and said silently.


    "Come on, get in the car and teach me how to use it."


    Xiao Nuo knew that Ding Ning had been wronged, and immediately turned angry into joy. He urged with a flattering face, just like a little girl getting fun toys.


    "Let''s have dinner first. After dinner, I''ll go to the police station with you. I''ll teach you slowly when you walk. Rourou and Xiaoyao are waiting for you to fall asleep."


    Ding Ning said with a bitter smile. Xiao Nuo remembered that his two girlfriends were still waiting. It would be outrageous not to go back. He reluctantly parked the car and said angrily: "it''s all your fault. Who made you so long."


    "When I go, people hope that the more powerful their boyfriend is, the better. On the contrary, you dislike me for a long time."


    "Hooligan, don''t say, don''t say!"


    "It''s clearly what you said first. You only allow the state officials to set fire and the people to light lights."


    "Annoying, smelly hooligan, why do you remember to go to the police station with me?"


    "This is not my beautiful daughter-in-law. I want to accompany you for a while!"


    Ding Ning said with a smile. In fact, he was very guilty. He wanted to go to the police station to inquire about intelligence and see how the case investigation of Dongli mountain villa was going and whether there were any omissions. After all, it was more than 500 human lives, which made him depressed when he remembered.


    "You have a conscience!"


    Xiao Nuo didn''t know his mind. He thought he was really reluctant to give up himself. He took the initiative to go upstairs with his arm. His face was happy and sweet.


    "I''m back!"


    Xiao Nuo opened the door and shouted, but released Ding Ning''s arm. Although the relationship between the two had been determined for a long time, she still felt embarrassed.


    Ding Ning is eager for it. After all, Xiao Yao is here. He and Xiao Nuo show their love. Even if she doesn''t say it, she will be uncomfortable.


    "Ah, sister Nuo, you''re back."


    Xiao Yao rubbed his bleary eyes and said happily. Seeing Ding Ning secretly winking at her, a red glow suddenly appeared on his face.


    "Woo woo, sister Nuo, you''re back. If you don''t come back, I''ll starve out."


    Gentle and soft came forward to hold Xiao Nuo, pretending to cry, and her saliva rubbed her all over.


    "Fuck off, you treat me like a rag!"


    Xiao Nuo pushed her away and wiped his clothes.


    "Sister Nuo, what''s your smell? It''s like disinfectant."


    But unexpectedly, he wrinkled his small nose gently and sniffed around Xiao Nuo like a hound.


    Xiao Nuo''s face turned red and hurriedly turned to the bathroom: "what''s the smell? I''m so tired. I''ll take a bath first."


    Ding Ning gave a cluttering sound in her heart and glanced at Xiao Yao with some embarrassment. Seeing that she looked at herself with a sad face, she immediately smiled.


    He didn''t expect that she was gentle and soft, as sharp as a dog''s nose. After so long, she could smell the smell. Fortunately, she didn''t know what the smell was without personnel, but Xiao Yao was from the past. How could she not know? I''ve been back for two days and haven''t been with her. It''s really too much.


    "Ah, you still take a bath. The dishes are cold."


    Gentle and soft didn''t think so much. She was hungry and complained listlessly, "can''t you eat first and then take a bath?"


    "I''ll heat up the dishes. Is there anything else? I''ll add two more dishes."


    Ding Ning quickly distracted her gentle and soft attention. Sure enough, when she heard that Ding Ning was going to cook, her saliva suddenly splashed and said happily, "master is going to cook, great."


    Xiao Yao shriveled his mouth: "you mean my food can''t be eaten, can you?"


    "That''s not true. It''s still edible, but it''s not comparable with Shifu. Alas, there''s no way for talent."


    Gentle and soft, she looked at Xiaoyao with pity. Angry Xiaoyao wanted to hit people and stamped her foot fiercely: "I''m too lazy to pay attention to you. I''ll help my brother-in-law cook."


    Gentle and soft made faces at Xiao Yao''s back and whispered, "what do you want to help? I think you just want to soak up the master."


    In the living room, there was only gentle and soft himself. He was bored and changed the console with the remote control, but his eyes began to be in a trance. He had a headache and thought, do you want to tell sister Nuo Xiaoyao about her secret love for her brother-in-law? If you don''t say it, it seems that you don''t stand up for sister Nuo, but if you say it, it seems that you betray Xiaoyao, and you don''t stand up for justice. Alas, it''s really annoying!


    In the kitchen, Ding Ning and Xiao Yao were on fire. If they weren''t worried about gentleness and softness, they might have been fired with live ammunition.


    Fortunately, Ding Ning''s knife skill was good and his cooking was quite good. He worked quickly and quickly. Only then did he successfully cook the dishes when Xiao Nuo took a bath.


    But even so, Xiao Nuo saw from Xiao Yao''s evasive eyes and lingering face that they must have done no good in the kitchen, but she didn''t expose it.


    Now, no matter how reluctant she is, she can only reluctantly accept the fact that Xiao Yao is going to serve a husband with her. Of course, the first wife must be her. There is no doubt that she is Ding Ning''s real fiancee.


    After a happy meal, Xiao Nuo would rush to the police station. Ding Ning naturally accompanied him all the way. He threw the car at Xiao Nuo''s door and sat on the cheetah. He guided Xiao Nuo''s Rune control methods all the way, which made Xiao Nuo have a lot of fun. He looked at Ding Ning with different eyes.


    With Ding Ning''s increasing attainments in runes, the performance attached to the car has reached a heinous abnormal level, which can be said to be armed to the teeth.


    The rune car is a real land, sea and air all terrain vehicle. It has not only a flying rune, but also a water avoidance rune that can swim in the water. The wind escape Rune enables the maximum speed of the rune car to reach a terrible 100 km 560 km. The stability Rune enables the people in the car to roll in the air at 720 degrees without any discomfort. Of course, when flying, launching or speeding, The spiritual power consumed will also increase greatly.


    The most exaggerated thing is that when the fuel is exhausted, the car will automatically turn into Rune drive and take the spiritual power as the driving power. Theoretically, as long as the spiritual power is not exhausted, the car will never break down. It really achieves the super power to drive out of the limit speed and integrates energy conservation, environmental protection and safety.


    The most brilliant thing in the whole set of Rune design is the sixteen guiding runes, which means that even if the spiritual power in the rune is exhausted, if it is parked there for a period of time, it will absorb the spirit of heaven and earth to recharge automatically.


    In terms of security performance, needless to say, this is what Ding Ning pays most attention to. When encountering a strong impact, the 32 diamond glass runes will spontaneously start protective measures to form a protective cover. I believe they can carry even missile bombing. Of course, the premise is that the spiritual power can keep up. Theoretically, unless the attack power is far beyond the limit that the rune can bear, Instantly crash the rune array, otherwise it''s hard for the driver to get hurt.


    After listening to Ding Ning''s introduction, Xiao Nuo is going crazy. NIMA, is this still a car? It''s a super era sci-fi vehicle. Except that it can''t deform, it''s more abnormal than transformers.


    "Transformers?"


    Xiao Nuo Tucao''s words made Ding Ning think deeply, and he thought whether he would look for the third runner to make complaints about the design of a Transformers car. It was nothing more than to add some attack means. This is difficult for the average person. But for him, it is a piece of cake. The Dragon and the water, the ice cone, the wind wind and the thunderstorm are only a matter of time.


    "Hey, you''re not really going to get a transformer out, are you?"


    Seeing that Ding Ning was stunned and didn''t speak for a long time, Xiao Nuo asked. Although she thought it was impossible, she didn''t know why, but she thought Ding Ning was really possible to do it.


    "Do you like Bumblebee or Optimus Prime? Or Decepticon?"


    Ding Ning was really excited and asked.


    At the thought that if they can really do it, their women will each have a transformer, which will change shape or something. It''s not awesome.


    "Don''t do it, even if you can do it."


    Xiao Nuo looked serious and warned.


    "Why?"


    Ding Ning asked puzzled.


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes twinkled with a complex color and sighed faintly: "the wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. If you expose the ability far beyond modern science and technology, I''m afraid even the country will be moved."


    Ding Ning was shocked all over. Yes, he was a little complacent. He didn''t even think of such a simple truth. Everyone was innocent and vindicated his sin. He was just showing his extraordinary medical skills. If he showed his ability far beyond modern science and technology, even if he had a good relationship with the leaders of the central pivot Bureau, I''m afraid he would lock him up and ask his secret.


    But the idea of making transformers lingered in his mind, which made his heart itch. He immediately comforted: "I''m just thinking about it, I may not be able to make it, not to mention that I don''t need it, and others won''t find it."


    "There is no airtight wall in this world. As long as you make it, it will be known sooner or later."


    Xiao Nuo said anxiously. Thinking of those terrible consequences, she now regretted driving the car. If someone found out, Ding Ning would be in great trouble.


    Thanks to her, after learning about the performance of the car, she wanted Ding Ning to make more such cars and sell them to the military. Now she is afraid of the consequences.


    "In the final analysis, I am too weak. One day I will be strong enough that no one dare covet me."


    Ding Ning clenched his fist and vowed with high morale and ambition.


    "Yes, yes, you''d better be strong enough to take it home when you see a beautiful woman!"


    Xiao Nuo''s disdainful words immediately immersed in the boiling blood of Ding Ning''s broken work, and said with a sad and angry face: "little vinegar jar, how can you ruin the scenery so much? Am I like that kind of person?"

 Chapter 772

    "No!"


    Xiao Nuo said faintly. Before Ding Ning turned his anger into joy, he added a knife: "you are that kind of person."


    "You..."


    Ding Ning was angry and looked out of the window. She was too lazy to pay attention to her. The jealous woman had no reason to speak, but she felt guilty.


    "Cut, it''s still smelly with me, isn''t it? Is there something wrong with what I said? Do you provoke fewer women? You ignore me, and I don''t bother to talk to you."


    Xiao Nuo muttered angrily, looked straight ahead, ignoring Ding Ning''s resentful eyes.


    "Well, well, I''m playful, I''m a jerk, I''m scum, okay? Don''t be angry, okay?"


    Ding Ning poked and poked with his fingers and apologized with a smiling face. He was right and told the truth. He couldn''t admit it or not.


    "Oh, can you stop poking people there every time?"


    Xiao Nuo was stabbed by him. He was angry, ashamed and wanted to laugh. He gave him a hard white look. Looking at his poor eyes, he couldn''t help laughing.


    They soon recovered and came to the Municipal Public Security Bureau talking and laughing.


    "Mr. Xiao, you''re back!"


    "Xiao is always good!"


    "President Xiao, have you taken a vacation?"


    "President Xiao..."


    ¡­¡­


    All the people met along the way looked at Ding Ning curiously and greeted Xiao Nuo warmly. Xiao Nuo would also nod with a reserved smile, which surprised the colleagues of the police station. The cold faced overlord flower with a straight face could also smile so brightly. Who is the handsome guy walking with her? Is that her boyfriend?


    Therefore, Ding Ning became an ornamental animal in the zoo - monkey. The criminal police who heard the news stood in the distance and pointed and talked.


    Fortunately, when Fang Xiaomu got the news, he quickly welcomed him out and shouted in surprise: "consultant Ding, why are you here? You came with President Xiao."


    Consultant Ding?


    The interpols suddenly realized that they all knew that there was such a position, but except for a few people, most people only heard their name and didn''t see them. Unexpectedly, the handsome guy in front of them was that several female interpols had begun to twinkle with little stars in their eyes. They thought that they should seize the opportunity to turn this handsome consultant into their boyfriend.


    But dingning''s subsequent action broke their hearts. Like declaring sovereignty, he put his hand around Xiao Nuo''s slender waist and said proudly, "little wood, I can''t send my daughter-in-law to work!"


    "Yes, of course!"


    Fang Xiaomu knew that Ding Ning would joke with him again and that Xiao Nuo and he were boyfriend and girlfriend. He rubbed his hands and said with a smile.


    "Take off your claws and pay attention to the influence on any occasion!"


    Xiao Nuo blushed, stretched out his hand to open his claw of Anlu mountain, and said in shame.


    Ding Ning had a thick skin and didn''t care. He also enthusiastically poked his head in the distance. Someone who was about to sneak away waved: "Oh, isn''t that who? How did he get hurt and come back to work?"


    When they heard the sound and looked, they found Jiang Hongbin standing there with a red face. It''s neither walking nor not walking. Don''t be embarrassed.


    Jiang Hongbin secretly called bad luck. Since he was beaten by Xiao Nuo, his uncle not only didn''t stand up for him, but also asked him to take a leave and rest for a period of time, which finally made him understand that Xiao Nuo didn''t even dare to provoke his uncle.


    Jiang Hongbin was a man who wanted to save face. He was beaten by a woman and almost couldn''t take care of himself. Whenever he came back to work, he asked his uncle for help and wanted to be transferred from the criminal police team, but his uncle resolutely refused. He forced him to return to the team early and painstakingly warned his male husband to learn to face it bravely and get up wherever he fell, If you have the ability, you''d better get Xiao Nuo. You don''t want to teach him how to teach him.


    Although he was also determined to conquer Xiao Nuo to take revenge, he didn''t have the good intention to face it. Therefore, after an old subordinate came across the news that Xiao Nuo asked for leave yesterday, he immediately ran back to work today and wanted to win people''s hearts while she was away.


    Who knows, just after the holiday was cancelled, he saw Xiao Nuo coming from a distance, which made his stomach cramp. He subconsciously wanted to hide, but unexpectedly, he was found by Ding Ning with sharp eyes and greeted him from a distance. This was a face-to-face embarrassment to him, which made him hate Ding Ning even more.


    But at this point, Jiang Hongbin knew that the situation was stronger than others. He swallowed the tone first. When so many people looked at it and hid again, it seemed that he was timid. He immediately crossed his heart and brazenly squeezed out a stiff smile: "Xiao corps, you are back!"


    "Yes!"


    Although Xiao Nuo hated Jiang Hongbin very much, she had to work together after all. Besides, she didn''t reach out and don''t hit the smiling face. She didn''t let him down too much. She glanced at him calmly, gently nodded her head, and took Ding Ning to the director''s office. After all, she had just returned from vacation and had to go through the leave cancellation procedures.


    Being almost ignored by Xiao Nuo, Jiang Hongbin''s face is hot, but he is also secretly relieved. Now he is nervous when he sees Xiao Nuo. Ignoring him makes him much easier. He decides to keep a low profile for a while, win over the old department and compete with Xiao Nuo. After all, he still shoulders the mission entrusted to him by his uncle, even if he can''t fully control the criminal police team, But we can''t let it become a speech hall for Xiao Nuo.


    But Xiao Nuo could ignore him, but Ding Ning couldn''t. when passing by him, he patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "vice captain Jiang looks a little bad. Hasn''t his body fully recovered? It doesn''t matter. You can contact me at any time if you need it. I''m a doctor with good medical skills. I can help you regulate your body."


    Jiang Hongbin''s forehead was green and his fist was clenched quietly. He really wanted to smash Ding Ning''s hateful face with one punch, but he didn''t dare. He could only suppress his anger, pull the corners of his mouth, squeeze out an extremely reluctant smile, and said gnashing his teeth: "thank you very much, consultant Ding. I will find you if necessary."


    "That''s right. The body is the capital of the revolution, and we are the police who serve the people. The idea of avoiding diseases and taboo medicine is not necessary. It''s not urgent, frequent urination, endless urination, and a little kidney deficiency. I promise to get rid of small problems!"


    Ding Ning, with a compassionate appearance, said painstakingly that before Jiang Hongbin became angry, he walked away with a smile.


    "Puff!"


    The policemen who watched the scene couldn''t help laughing. Jiang Hongbin was arrogant and domineering with a little background, which was very unpopular. Xiao Nuo was able to get their approval so quickly. Beating him violently also made him dare not calculate his debts. It doesn''t matter if he became a shrinking turtle. At present, he was very happy to see him eat.


    Jiang Hongbin''s neck is full of blue veins. His face is going to bleed. He roars wildly in his heart. You have kidney deficiency. Your whole family has kidney deficiency. He wants to explain to you, but how can such a thing be explained?


    Looking at the people''s hard work with a smile, Jiang Hongbin almost vomited blood, but a wave of urine came, which made him clamp his legs and hurried to the bathroom.


    "I''ll go. What the consultant won''t say is true? Vice President Jiang is really in a hurry!"


    A criminal policeman who was unhappy with Jiang Hongbin held back his smile and deliberately fanned the flames.


    "Er, looking at his running posture, it seems a little urgent!"


    Another criminal policeman gloated.


    "Do you know who consultant Ding is?"


    Fang Xiaomu shows off the mystery and says that he is the person promoted by Xiao Nuo. Naturally, he will not give Jiang Hongbin face, but he will not openly offend Jiang Hongbin, which requires skills.


    "Who? I just know that there is a consultant in our unit. This is the first time I''ve seen him?"


    "Yes, fangdui, do you know the consultant? It seems that it has an unusual relationship with Xiao corps!"


    "God, isn''t it the boyfriend of Xiao corps? He''s handsome, but he''s really kind. He dares not only to soak Xiao corps, but also to fight Vice President Jiang."


    "Team Fang, tell us quickly, who is this consultant? He must be my idol if he dares to defeat Vice President Jiang!"


    ¡­¡­


    A group of criminal policemen came together and asked for the truth with gossip on their face.


    "The consultant''s surname is Ding. People call him a little miracle doctor!"


    Fang Xiaomu was happy, said with a deep face, and left smartly. The criminal policemen who lost their chin looked at each other.


    After staying for a long time, a beautiful policewoman screamed: "God, I said how the consultant looks so familiar. It turns out that he is a little miracle doctor. This is my idol."


    "Little miracle doctor, it''s really a little miracle doctor. Oh, I didn''t recognize him just now. No, I must ask my idol for signature, group photo and hug!"


    Another policewoman with a tonnage of 180, with little stars shining in her eyes, shouted with a crazy face.


    "Come on, it''s OK to take a group photo and sign. Just hug. You''re not afraid to put the little miracle doctor down!"


    The former female criminal policeman mercilessly satirized, stroked her bangs and said with a narcissistic face: "the little miracle doctor is my husband. I want to give him monkeys."


    "You... You''re a dead woman. You''re a married woman. What are you complaining about?"


    The fat policewoman didn''t like it and immediately took it back.


    "Hum, as long as the little miracle doctor is willing, I go back and divorce immediately. I don''t believe he won''t be moved by my beauty."


    The beautiful policewoman''s face sank and said confidently.


    "Cut, I''m the boyfriend of Xiao corps, just you... Ha ha..."


    The fat policewoman was unwilling to show weakness and offered her killer mace.


    The beautiful policewoman was immediately discouraged. She had self-knowledge and was good for nothing compared with Xiao Nuo. However, she was not willing to show weakness. She said coldly: "maybe the little miracle doctor likes a wife like me? It''s exciting to play!"


    The fat policewoman was angry, but the male interpols had bright eyes. They didn''t see that the woman still had this hobby. A pockmarked Interpol rubbed his hands, bared his teeth and said with a smile: "Xiao Liu, are you free in the evening? I''ll invite you to dinner."


    "Roll the calf, Lao Zhang, do you think you are a little miracle doctor? You want to go home and play with your sister-in-law."


    The beautiful policewoman rolled her eyes and said dismissively, which made everyone laugh. Lao Zhang was not angry. He giggled aside. He didn''t have a brother. Where did he get his sister-in-law.


    "Come on, come on, don''t be kidding. Who is the consultant? It''s not the point. What''s the point? Haven''t you found it?"


    An old criminal policeman touched his chin and said mysteriously on his face.


    "What?"


    Someone asked with great cooperation.


    "Since the consultant is a miracle doctor, he just said Vice President Jiang... Cough, you know!"


    The old criminal policeman said with a wink.


    The crowd suddenly looked at Jiang Hongbin, who had just left the bathroom and hurried back with a frown. The fat policewoman said foolishly: "urgent urination, frequent urination and endless urination?"


    "Ha ha, Xiao Chen, that''s what you said. We don''t know anything!"


    All the criminal police immediately burst into laughter, making fat girl look wronged. These people are really bad, but on second thought, what''s terrible about her? She''s just fooling around in logistics and doesn''t want to climb up. What can Jiang Hongbin do to her.

 Chapter 773

    "What are you doing? What are you doing? I have nothing to do. Aren''t you going back to work?"


    The peak, who did not know when to squeeze into the crowd, endured a smile and shouted with a straight face. The frightened gossip interpols threw out their tongues and immediately dispersed.


    Only that day, the news of Jiang Hongbin''s urgent urination, frequent urination, and kidney deficiency spread all over the Municipal Bureau. He continued to spread outward through the relatives and friends of the criminal police. Finally, vice mayor Jiang, who worked in the municipal government, received the news and threw his cup angrily.


    "You are so bad!"


    On the way to the director''s office, Xiao Nuo smiled in his eyes and angrily patted Ding Ning on the arm. She knew that rumors were fiercer than tigers. Jiang Hongbin, who was already disgraced, lost his face.


    "I''m telling the truth. I''m a doctor. You have to believe my major!"


    Ding Ning said innocently, how serious that expression should be.


    "Ah, are you serious? He really has that problem..."


    Xiao Nuo asked gossip, but such a question made it difficult for her to speak, and two red clouds floated on her pretty face.


    "Of course, I''m a miracle doctor. How can I be misdiagnosed? Do you think everyone in the world is as powerful as your man?"


    Ding Ning said very smelly, but he was secretly proud. Even if he didn''t have it, I want him to have it.


    "Smelly hooligan, the dog can''t spit out ivory."


    Xiao Nuo thought of Ding Ning''s ferocity, and immediately Xia Sheng''s cheeks and legs softened. He spat gently in a coquettish way. Ding Ning''s shame made him feel hot. If the place wasn''t inappropriate, he wanted to fight with her for 300 rounds immediately.


    After being moistened, this girl becomes more and more feminine, especially her hips, tut tut


    Ding Ning thought happily and looked straight at her charming side face. Her saliva was about to flow down.


    "Hooligan, don''t think!"


    Xiao Nuo looked at his face. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He was ashamed. He twisted it around his waist and stamped his feet.


    "Don''t think about anything?"


    The door of the office was suddenly opened. Director Qi came out with a smile: "Yo, it''s president Xiao who''s back!"


    Xiao Nuo was embarrassed, so he quickly stood at attention and saluted: "Xiao Nuo is going to cancel his leave and report to the leaders."


    "Well, consultant Ding, you are a rare guest!"


    Director Qi greeted Ding Ning with sarcastic words.


    Ding Ning''s old face is red, and Sam''s dry laugh says, "good luck, isn''t it a lot of things? Look, I''ll tell you when I''m free."


    "You didn''t remember to look around until our Xiao Corps came back? I''m a bad old man who can''t attract you."


    Director Qi exposed his lies without giving Ding Ning face, which made Ding Ning cry and laugh. The old guy seems to have a problem with him, but it''s no wonder that the criminal police team pays him on his card every month, but he''s really unreliable as a special consultant, and he hasn''t been here once. It''s really not authentic. It''s strange that director Qi has no opinion.


    "All right, all right, director Qi, don''t bury me. I know I''m wrong. I''m really busy these days. I''m sorry!"


    Ding Ning knew he was wrong and had a good attitude of admitting his mistake. It was only after apologizing repeatedly that director Qi restrained his unhappiness. If he was okay at ordinary times, it was just that there was a big case some time ago. Several police officers were seriously injured and one of them was in critical condition, but he couldn''t get through to Ding Ning at the critical moment. It''s strange that he was comfortable, Fortunately, the policeman survived at last, otherwise he had to have a good break with Ding Ning.


    "Director Qi, I don''t blame Ding Ning for that. He was in danger at that time!"


    Xiao Nuo, seeing director Qi''s sarcasm at Ding Ning and knowing the whole story, hurriedly explained for Ding Ning.


    "Oh? Consultant Ding is in danger? What''s going on?"


    Director Qi looked stunned and felt more comfortable: "come in!"


    Ding Ning also realized that it was wrong and looked at Xiao Nuo suspiciously. Xiao Nuo shrugged and motioned him to go in again.


    When he entered the office and sat down, director Qi was about to make tea. Ding Ning was ready and quickly took out a box of lingcui tea from his bag: "Qi Bureau, come and try my tea!"


    "Eh, what kind of tea is this? It smells good!"


    Director Qi was also polite. As soon as he opened the box, his eyes lit up and asked in surprise.


    "This is my own fried tea. I can''t buy it on the market. It''s absolutely good for my health. I specially brought it to the Qi bureau to taste."


    Ding Ning knew he was wrong and kept a low attitude.


    "Good tea, its color and taste are no worse than the best Dahongpao."


    Director Qi is also a good tea man. He is intoxicated by the smell of tea. Ding Ning smiles but doesn''t speak. No matter how good the best Dahongpao is, it''s just ordinary tea. How can it be compared with lingcui tea containing aura.


    "Wow, what kind of tea is it? It''s so delicious?"


    Xiao Nuo usually doesn''t drink much tea, but in order to support dingning''s face, he took a sip and said with a shocked face.


    What she didn''t say was that as soon as the tea was imported, her spiritual power increased a little. Although it was only a trivial trace, it made her realize that it was definitely not ordinary tea. Her eyes lit up and she looked at Ding Ning with a divine look. That meant very well. Why didn''t you give me such a good thing?


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and said with spiritual strength, "it''s not that I don''t give you. This is really the last box. The others have been designated as tribute tea by the leaders of the Central Bureau. When I fry it again, I''ll leave some for you, but compared with Lingjing, what are these teas?"


    Xiao nuomi''s eyes were full of brilliance, but she was surprised. She didn''t know when Ding Ning had a relationship with the leaders of the Central Bureau. This guy can really toss around. But think about it, how can this aura in the tea be compared with Lingjing? But she doesn''t drink Lingjing tea herself and can drink it for her family. Especially when her grandfather is old, he hasn''t been in good health, Drinking spirit tea can certainly nourish the body. How can she miss such a good thing.


    Would you be embarrassed to ask Ding Ning for something? Cut, think more. She gave herself to him, acquiesced to his playfulness, and asked her man for something. It''s not natural. It''s a big deal... It''s a big deal to meet some of his evil requirements and unlock the posture he wants next time.


    "Good, good tea. It''s really good tea. I''ve never had such good tea in my life!"


    Director Qi thought Xiao Nuo was exaggerating. As a result, he took a sip of tea, and the strong aroma of tea exploded among the taste buds, encroaching on all his taste. The hot tea entered his stomach along the throat. The whole person was as comfortable as taking a hot bath in thirty or nine days, and all the capillary blood holes were stretched. The fatigue of staying up late and working overtime these days was swept away, He was so elated that he woke up after being intoxicated for a long time with his eyes closed. He praised loudly in spirit. Then he looked at Ding Ning with his eyes shining: "consultant Ding, you are hurting me."


    "I, Qi Ju, why do you say that? It makes me very frightened!"


    Ding Ning said hypocritically, but he couldn''t hide the smile in his eyes.


    "You, you! After drinking such immortal tea, how can I talk about other tea in the future!"


    Director Qi''s only hobby is tea. Even though he has always been honest, he can''t help asking for it now. It''s not about ethics, it''s just about preferences!


    "It''s my fault. I have to be responsible. Well, keep this box of tea and I''ll supply you two boxes every year."


    Ding Ning has long been ready. There is no way. Who can justify himself? Not to mention, he has always aligned with the director, who is honest and upright. He has a good impression. It doesn''t take much to fry ten or eight kilograms of tea.


    "Well, well, I don''t drink your tea for nothing. How much is this tea for a kilo? I''ll pay for it."


    Director Qi was smiling, but his professional ethics did not want him to take advantage of it. After all, he had confiscated anyone''s gifts in his life.


    Xiao Nuo was laughing to himself. He was about to tell him that this was tribute tea. He couldn''t buy it with money, but Ding Ning stopped him and said with a smile, "what money do I need for my own fried tea?"


    "That''s no good. If you don''t want money, I can''t want your tea!"


    Director Qi shook his head again and again, reluctantly, but resolutely handed the tea to Ding Ning.


    "Since you are so serious, give me 5000 yuan for each box of tea, but I said that I can only supply two boxes a year. I can''t come if there is more."


    Ding Ning said impolitely.


    "Five thousand dollars a box?"


    Director Qi looked a little hesitant. Although he was the director of public security and also the vice mayor of the municipal government, he never received gifts and was really not rich economically, so he usually lived frugally. Even when drinking tea, he bought up to a few hundred yuan a kilogram of tea. The tea money of 10000 yuan a year was not a small expense for him, which made him hesitant.


    Ding Ning was secretly surprised that he had reported a very low price. Unexpectedly, Qi nuoxian, a dignified deputy provincial cadre, even hesitated to pay 10000 yuan for tea every year. It''s incredible to say.


    Xiao Nuo saw director Qi''s Dilemma and whispered quickly in Ding Ning''s ear about director Qi''s family situation. Director Qi has always been law-abiding, honest and self-discipline.


    His son Qi Haoran graduated from University, and countless big bosses of large companies scrambled to arrange jobs for him, all with an annual salary of more than one million, but director Qi didn''t want to be blamed, so he just asked his son to resign from these jobs.


    They say that if these people violate the law and discipline in the future, they will not be able to handle it impartially because of their friendship. Qi Haoran and his wife can only work in a factory anonymously. They have had a hard time these years,


    Director Qi felt guilty, so most of his monthly salary was posted to supply his son and daughter-in-law. He also took the initiative to let his unemployed wife take full-time care of his grandchildren at home. 6000 yuan a year is really a big burden for him.


    Ding Ning was surprised to hear that such officials are really good cadres with selflessness, integrity and self-discipline. It is not easy to arrange a high paid job for his son in his identity, but he would rather let his son work in the factory anonymously than seek personal interests by relying on his power. Such feelings and character, How can we not make him respect!


    "Consultant Ding, tea is not really a must. Well, you can get me a box every year in the future."


    Director Qi said with some embarrassment.


    Although he felt that the tea was a little expensive, it was really delicious and worth the price, which made him really reluctant to give up. However, he felt a lot of pressure for 10000 yuan for two kilograms of tea, so he decided to give up and bite his teeth. It was OK to take one kilogram of tea every year. It was a big deal to mix some other tea and have a good time.


    Ding Ning looked at his flesh and looked like a pain. He was unhappy for him. He immediately laughed and said, "yes, you has the final say. I think I''ll honor you with this tea. I''ll bring you another box."


    "No, no, how can I do that? Don''t you let me make a mistake?"


    Director Qi shook his head and resolutely disagreed.

 Chapter 774

    "Well, since the whole bureau insists, you can give me two thousand five?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed a sly color and said solemnly.


    "Isn''t a box of five thousand? You sell it to me at a 50% discount? That won''t work..."


    Director Qi was about to say something, but Ding Ning directly interrupted: "Qi Bureau, you don''t understand. I''m sorry I didn''t make it clear. This box of tea is a small package of one kilogram. The normal package is two kilos. Of course, you can only charge you two thousand five."


    Director Qi suddenly realized and said in surprise: "no wonder it costs 5000 yuan a box. It was originally packed in two kilograms. I thought it was all packed in one kilogram. That''s good, that''s good. It''s almost enough to save some drinking for two kilograms a year."


    "Director Qi, you flatter me too much. It''s just my own fried tea. Who will buy it for 5000 yuan a kilo?"


    Ding Ning said with a smile.


    Xiao Nuo smiled and said nothing. Looking at Ding Ning, his eyes were full of strong admiration. Ding Ning not only avoided the embarrassment of being shy in Qi''s bag, but also allowed him to drink lingcui tea.


    As a cultivator, she naturally knows the value of this tea. Let alone five thousand one kilogram, some people rush to buy it. Moreover, it is still tribute tea, and the price will naturally rise. Many people who like to compare spend more than 100000 or 200000 to get a kilogram.


    Director Qi quickly transferred two thousand five to Ding Ning''s account, and Ding Ning accepted it impolitely. He knew that if he was more humble, director Qi would not really want this tea. Now there are too few people who can adhere to principles like this, which is even rarer than giant pandas.


    "Just in time, you are all here. We''ll have a meeting to discuss some recent cases."


    Director Qi carefully put the tea into the drawer like a treasure and said positively.


    "Ah, a meeting? Shall I avoid it?"


    Ding Ning jumped in his heart and asked hypocritically. He was joking. The purpose of coming to the police station was to see how many clues the police had, and how could he not want to attend the meeting.


    "Avoid what? You are a consultant of our criminal police team, not an outsider!"


    Director Qi rolled his eyes and said with a smile. It seems that buying his favorite tea makes him in a good mood.


    Xiao Nuo kicked Ding Ning angrily: "I also said that I was away a few days ago. The Bureau handled a case. Several colleagues were seriously injured and one of them was in danger. Director Qi couldn''t get through to you. They all called me. Unfortunately, I couldn''t contact you at that time."


    Ding Ning understood why director Qi''s nose was not nose eye, and his feelings were another thing. During his time at the bottom of the sea, his mobile phone had no signal and there were countless missed calls. He didn''t save director Qi''s number, so he didn''t reply.


    This made him feel guilty and asked anxiously, "what about that colleague? Does it matter?"


    "Fortunately, my life is saved, but I''m afraid I have to live in the hospital for some time, but it''s better than dying."


    Director Qi said with emotion: "our business is a high-risk industry. We may encounter life danger at any time when handling cases. Although every policeman is ready to sacrifice, it is always good to sacrifice less."


    Ding Ning was silent, but his heart was heavy. Yes, the last time Xiao Nuo had an accident, he would have almost died if he hadn''t tried his best to rescue him? Soldiers use their blood and lives to protect their homes and defend their country. After Qi nuoxian''s introduction, they look serious, Soon we got to the point: "Comrades, as a department to maintain social order and stop acts endangering social order, we have a heavy responsibility on our shoulders. Recently, criminal acts in Ninghai city have been rampant, murder cases have been banned repeatedly, and the social impact is extremely bad, which has seriously tarnished the image of our international metropolis in Ninghai. The municipal leaders are very dissatisfied, the people are very dissatisfied, and I am also very dissatisfied Not satisfied... "


    With Qi nuoxian''s five minute eloquent opening speech, after consulting other deputies for any supplement, he immediately entered the subject and asked the Criminal Investigation Corps to start summarizing the cases in the recent period.


    Ding Ning was keenly aware of Qi nuoxian''s strength in his work. Several deputy directors obviously wanted to say something, but they were directly passed by him on the grounds of saving time and less empty talk, which made these deputy directors look a little ugly. They couldn''t help smiling bitterly and shaking their heads. Did Qi nuoxian have a strange attitude when introducing himself, Feeling is to vent the dissatisfaction that Qi nuoxian suppressed at ordinary times and carry out soft resistance.


    I didn''t know. I was startled. With the summary report of each Criminal Investigation Brigade, Ding Ning knew that there had been so many criminal cases in Ninghai, which looked calm and calm.


    10.19 homicide and corpse shredding, 11.7 robbery and murder, 11.12 burglary, adultery and theft, etc., and Xiao Nuo, as the chief of the criminal investigation team, had to ask about them one by one, which made him feel some secretly distressed.

 Chapter 775

    It took more than three hours for the meeting to get a rough idea of all the criminal cases that occurred in the recent period, and the case handlers reported the latest progress of each case.


    But what attracted Ding Ning''s attention most was a vicious drug trafficking case of resisting arrest with a gun on November 18. It was this case that seriously injured four policemen, one of whom was dying. After more than ten hours of rescue at all costs, he finally saved his life, that is, the vicious case in which Qi nuoxian failed to contact him.


    The reason for this case was that the anti drug brigade of Fengxin branch of Ninghai received a tip off. A batch of overseas drugs flowed into Ninghai and traded with a local black and evil force on the evening of December 18. The comrades of Fengxin anti drug brigade immediately reported to the Municipal Bureau. The leaders of the Bureau decided to deploy and arrest in conjunction with the criminal investigation team in order to catch both people and stolen goods, But unexpectedly, during the arrest, he was violently resisted by drug traffickers and exchanged fire with the police, resulting in a very bad impact.


    The most important thing is that the police intelligence is wrong. I thought it was just ordinary drug traffickers, but unexpectedly, these drug traffickers are well-trained, have strong anti reconnaissance ability, and have sophisticated weapons. They even hold heavy firepower such as submachine guns, grenades and rockets, resulting in serious injuries to four policemen and minor injuries to more than 10 policemen. When the special police arrive, These drug traffickers have broken up into parts and gone away, hiding in the vast sea of people, so that the police have lost face, caused a sensation in the society and had an extremely bad impact.


    Xiao Nuo, as the chief of the criminal investigation team, was arrested by Gao Feng, although he was absent from the leave at that time, but Xiao Nuo was also to blame.


    Therefore, today''s case seminar focused on this case. As the first responsible person, Gao Feng was severely criticized by the leaders of the Bureau on the spot.


    However, because the Fengxin branch did not do a good job in the advance intelligence work, it seriously underestimated the combat effectiveness of these drug traffickers, and no one thought that those drug traffickers were a group of well-trained bandits and had focused on firepower, so it is excusable. It is an oral criticism that is not recorded in the file, but it needs to write a profound written review and take the initiative to commit crimes and meritorious deeds, Those bold and daring bandits who dared to provoke the police were arrested at all costs.


    As the general captain, Xiao Nuo also made sincere self-criticism and dared to take responsibility. He proposed to personally take command of the 11.18 gun resisting arrest case task force, strive to solve the case as soon as possible, recover justice for the injured colleagues and bring those drug traffickers to justice.


    While Jiang Hongbin was gloating secretly, Qi nuoxian directly rejected Xiao Nuo''s proposal and conveyed the latest instructions of the municipal leaders. In view of the adverse impact of the case on the society and its subsequent harmfulness, the municipal leaders have attached great importance to the case, which will be jointly handled by the military and police.


    With the command center as the headquarters, a leading group for 11.18 major cases was established, and director Qi personally served as the group leader; Meng Guoqing, deputy chief of staff of Ninghai police garrison command, he nianjiang, chief of the Armed Police Corps, Gu Aimin, chief of the traffic police corps, and Xiao Nuo, chief of the Criminal Investigation Corps, served as deputy leaders; Members include Gao Feng, deputy chief of the Criminal Investigation Corps, Comrade Jiang Hongbin, Comrade Ding Ning, special adviser of the Criminal Investigation Corps, Comrade He Yixuan, director of the science and Technology Department, comrade Lan Yang, leader of the special police detachment, comrade Ke Boyu, leader of the gunfire special police brigade, and leader of the anti drug brigade of Fengxin Branch


    There are more than 30 members of the leading group. Who is it? Ding Ning didn''t listen carefully, but looked confused and forced. What''s the situation? How can I become a member of the task force?


    Not only he, but also others looked at him with strange eyes. I really don''t understand why he, a non staff member, has become a member of the task force? Does he know how to solve a case as a doctor?


    Fortunately, Qi nuoxian soon solved the mystery. Comrade Ding Ning has excellent medical skills. He is a member of the task force personally designated by Mayor Du. He is fully responsible for the first aid of casualties that may occur during the battle between the military and police, which can be regarded as providing medical assistance to the task force.


    Ding Ning secretly feigned that mayor Du was too unreliable. He didn''t even make a call, so he made himself a member of the task force. He also planned to accompany his women well these two days, and then go to the desert island to accept the second military training. How can he waste time in the task force!


    But he is short handed and soft lipped. He holds the title of special adviser and receives the salary of the police station every month. How can he find an excuse not to participate in this time?


    What surprised him most was that no one mentioned the collapse of Dongli villa last night until the end of the meeting, as if it had never happened at all. Did the police really think it was just an accidental earthquake accident without filing a case? Even the media did not report anything.


    No, it''s impossible. There must be other reasons. After all, the axe gang suddenly disappeared more than 500 people. Although these people are gangsters, they are all dressed in the cloak of legal citizens. How can the police treat them as if nothing had happened?


    In particular, Wang Qianqiu, Wang Zhihao and Hong junyang are well-known social celebrities. It''s just that Wang Qianqiu and Hong junyang are buried together with Dongli villa. Wang Zhihao''s death is a typical murder case. It was not mentioned in the summary of major police cases. It''s a strange smell.


    Ding Ning frowned and thought. He didn''t wake up until Xiao Nuo took him to an office specially arranged for him by the police. He said, "no, you have prepared an office for me?"


    "How? You''re not happy to work with me? You''re a special consultant. The office has already prepared for you, but you''ve never been on business!"


    Xiao Nuo pursed his mouth and smiled, and the color of teasing flashed in his beautiful eyes.


    Ding Ning is not the first brother again. Can you say you are unhappy at this moment? Definitely not.


    "But I have a lot of things to do. I agreed when I promised to be a consultant. It''s impossible to work here for a long time. I can''t do it occasionally at most."


    "You, who said you had to work here for a long time."


    Xiao Nuo saw that he didn''t continue to tease him. He smiled and explained, "that is, during the handling of the case by the task force, let you stay here, so as not to find you at the critical moment."


    Ding Ning was relieved. Seeing Xiao Nuo''s narrow face, he suddenly became angry. He closed the door with his backhand, picked up the beauty, smiled and said, "well, you dare to make fun of me."


    "No... don''t... Here... Um..."


    Xiao Nuo was ashamed and wanted to run away like a frightened deer, but she was held by Ding Ning. A fierce kiss made her soft all over, and her cheeks were hot without room for resistance.


    "Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu


    The knock on the door suddenly sounded. Director Qi shouted outside the door, making their breathing gradually heavy. The two people who were about to wipe the gun and go off were flushed and separated. Xiao Nuo blushed, bit his lower lip and glared at the culprit. He sat on the sofa in a panic and tried to calm the little deer''s disorderly heartbeat, but the blush on his face was still alive with spring, It makes people feel guilty at first sight.


    Ding Ning had a thick skin. With a dry smile, he cleared his throat and opened his door: "director Qi, please come in!"


    "Consultant Ding, someone from above wants to know something about you!"


    Qi nuoxian''s face was dignified, and he didn''t pay attention to Xiao Nuo''s abnormality. When he saw Ding Ning, he said eagerly.


    "Who''s up there? What can I do for you?"


    Ding Ning jumped in his heart and asked quietly. He wondered whether the incident in Dongli mountain villa had been exposed?


    "I don''t know. Secretary Xu brought it, but it looks like it''s not small. Wait, you should be careful."


    Director Qi whispered with concern, but it warmed Ding Ning''s heart. At the same time, he put down half of his heart. If he really had his own murder evidence, he would definitely arrest himself directly. There is no need to bother Secretary Xu to lead the way to find himself.


    He was uneasy in his heart, but smiled on his face and said hypocritically: "brother Xu has also come. Just in time, I haven''t seen him for a long time. Also, Qi Bureau, you too. Don''t you just call me and tell me about such a small matter? Please come in person."


    Director Qi turned his eyes angrily: "you think I''m free and want to run. The key is that you can get through. I seriously doubt whether your mobile phone is sent by charging the phone. I can''t get through ten times."


    "Eh? No, my phone has power. Oh, I remember. I was afraid of affecting the meeting just now and turned it off."


    Ding Ning''s face was not red and breathless. He took out his mobile phone from the mermaid space and pretended to look at it. He apologized insincerely, but he secretly decided to put his mobile phone outside in the future unless necessary. There is no signal in the mermaid space.


    Director Qi didn''t think much about it. He nodded to Xiao Nuo: "Xiao corps, go and be busy first. I''ll take consultant Ding."


    "OK, Qi Ju!"


    With the buffer of time, Xiao Nuo also calmed down at the moment. He looked at Ding Ning with worry. Seeing his calm and calm face, he was a little relieved, but he was muttering what to do with Ding Ning? Then his eyes lit up. Is it to reward him?


    Although the credit of Thor''s being taken belongs to his brother, his brother''s character is bound to feel guilty. He will definitely confess to the organization that Ding Ning helped him take out the chip in his brain and saved him. Then it makes sense for people from above to come to him.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Nuo didn''t guess right this time. Ding Ning just entered the Qi Bureau''s office and just said hello to the smiling Secretary Xu. Three men with awe took out special guns and aimed them at Ding Ning''s head: "don''t move, please cooperate with us, or we will kill you on the spot!"


    "Comrade, what do you mean? Dr. Ding is a consultant of our police station. How can you treat him like this?"


    Director Qi''s face changed and asked angrily.


    "Yes, have something to say. Didn''t you come to commend Dr. Ding? Why did you do this to him? What did he do?"


    Secretary Xu was also flustered. He didn''t know the origin of the three people. He only knew that they were the people sent from above. Mayor Du arranged him to lead the way to find Ding Ning. How did he know that such a scene would happen.


    "You have no right to interfere in our affairs. Get out of the way, or we have the right to shoot you on the spot!"


    The head of the middle-aged man''s face was gloomy, the gun in his hand shook, and his tone was full of indisputable meaning.


    "Qi Ju, brother Xu, I''m fine. I''ll go with them. Right and wrong can always be made clear."


    Seeing the two men defending themselves in this way, Ding Ning was moved and said softly that with his current physical strength, ordinary bullets could not pose a threat to him, but he felt a strong threat to his life under the special guns of the three men.

 Chapter 776

    "I don''t care who you are? I tell you that Ding Ning is a person who has made great contributions to the country. If you let him suffer unfair treatment, I will respond to my superiors!"


    Secretary Xu''s face was livid and his heart was full of guilt. If he hadn''t led the way to find Ding Ning, Ding Ning wouldn''t have been in such danger. In a hurry, he sternly warned.


    "We can''t let you tell us what to do!"


    The head of the middle-aged man said with arrogant disdain.


    "Ha ha, have you passed my permission to catch me in our bureau? If you have the ability, you can kill us all now, otherwise, as long as I say a word, you can''t even go out of the gate of the police station today."


    Qi nuoxian was irritated by his attitude and scolded fiercely.


    The head of the middle-aged people''s face is a little ugly. They do have certain privileges, but they dare not hurt state cadres such as Qi nuoxian and Secretary Xu at will without making mistakes. They really want to annoy Qi nuoxian. Even if they can get out of the police station today, they can''t explain to the above.


    This made him a little regretful. He knew he would have been angry with Qi nuoxian first, but they were used to arrogance. They didn''t pay attention to ordinary people, so they made a self defeating move and angered Qi nuoxian.


    Immediately, his face eased a little, took out a token and lit it: "we did the wrong thing. We didn''t communicate with director Qi in advance, but we also have our difficulties. We don''t want the suspect to get the news and escape in advance, so please forgive director Qi!"


    Seeing the token presented by the other party, he said soft words again. Qi nuoxian''s face changed sharply and his chest fluctuated violently. For a long time, he lost an apologetic look to Ding Ning in a complex mood. Instead, he sighed and said to the middle-aged man, "I will cooperate with you."


    "Director Qi..."


    Secretary Xu was in a hurry and was about to say something, but was stopped by Ding Ning with a smile: "Secretary Xu, don''t embarrass director Qi and these brothers. I didn''t do anything wrong and there''s nothing to be afraid of. Just go with them. Don''t worry!"


    When Ding Ning took what he as like as two peas from a middle-aged man, he was very much in mind. He had the same token as the token that Wei Biaobiao had shown. He had nothing to worry about. He had a token bigger than his token in the space.


    Killing or killing more than 500 people, if you change to ordinary police, no matter what reason can''t make sense, you must accept legal sanctions, but it''s different for some special departments. After all, the more than 500 people are members of the axe gang, and each has its own way to die.


    In particular, this department is under the command of the imperial palace. With his kindness to the Imperial Palace, let alone killing 500 scum, he won''t have any big trouble even if he kills all the axe gang.


    Secretary Xu''s face was anxious and he had to say something, but Ding Ning stopped him with his eyes. There was a trace of warmth in his heart. Secretary Xu was really sincere to himself, although he fooled around in officialdom and was exquisite in all aspects.


    "Take it away in handcuffs!"


    The only concern of the middle-aged man was Qi nuoxian''s intervention. He didn''t see Secretary Xu at all. With a big hand, he ordered that a young man with a flat head reached out and took out a pair of handcuffs to be handcuffed to Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were frozen. The handcuffs were also specially made, which ordinary people couldn''t detect, but he could feel the fluctuation of the rune above. Such Rune handcuffs couldn''t handcuff him, but he didn''t want to be roasted. He was taken away from the police station and still wearing handcuffs. He really couldn''t afford to lose the man.


    Suddenly, he shrunk his hand, avoided the young man''s handcuffs, and said calmly, "I will go with you, and I won''t run away. There''s no need to wear handcuffs?"


    "Boy, dare you hide? You want to die!"


    Seeing that he had escaped, the flat head with handcuffs suddenly became angry and slapped Ding Ning in the face.


    "Even seven murders should be polite when they see me. What are you, and dare to fight with me."


    Ding Ning was very angry. Dantian drank loudly. The voice fell into other people''s ears. It was just an ordinary voice, but it fell into the flat head''s ears, but it was like a giant hammer ringing the bell. He was dizzy and almost didn''t fall to the ground. He looked at Ding Ning in horror, and his eyes were full of fear.


    The middle-aged man always moved his face for the first time, his pupils contracted violently, and his tone was polite: "you said you knew Qisha?"


    Qi nuoxian and Secretary Xu looked blankly. They obviously didn''t know who the seven murders were, but the faces of flat head and another inch head young man changed.


    "Hum, it''s more than seven murders. Greedy wolves and army breaking are also my brothers!"


    Ding Ning immediately climbed the slope and pulled the tiger skin as a flag. Although he was not as familiar with greedy wolves and breaking the army as seven murders, he was kind to them. With their character, he certainly wouldn''t deny this account.


    The middle-aged man''s face was uncertain and his heart was extremely embarrassed. He joked that the identities of the three big men above were so secret that Ding Ning even called out their nicknames. It was likely that he had a real friendship, but the case was so irrefutable that how should he practice favoritism? We can''t catch the wind. I heard him say that the three leaders have a good relationship. Let''s go back without success.


    But Ding Ning didn''t give him time to think, and then threw a surprise: "I have a good relationship with Luo Zhicheng."


    He didn''t want to mention Wei Biao, but he felt that Wei Biao was at the same level as the middle-aged man at most. He didn''t have any deterrent. He might as well report Luo Zhicheng''s name. How to say that guy was also the bodyguard of the leaders of the Central Bureau and should be a little famous.


    Sure enough, when the middle-aged man heard Luo Zhicheng''s name, his face changed again and his tone became more relaxed: "it turned out that your Excellency and brother Luo also know each other. That''s not an outsider, just..."


    Seeing his embarrassed face, Ding Ning knew what he was worried about, Immediately said with a pleasant face: "you are also for work. I can understand. I will cooperate with you to go to the investigation. I just hope the three will also give me face. How can I say that I am also a consultant of the police station. I was taken away by you in handcuffs. It''s like how much I''ve committed. It''s not good to hear it. Don''t you say it!"


    "Yes, it''s our thoughtlessness. Since consultant Ding is friends with brother Luo, it won''t embarrass us. Please come with me."


    Seeing that he would be so reasonable, the middle-aged man said with a smile when he left. Where was the arrogant attitude before.


    "Qi Bureau, Secretary Xu, don''t worry. You just cooperate with the investigation. The turbid ones are turbid and the clear ones are clear. I''ll make it clear soon. I''ll come back and invite you to drink at that time!"


    Ding Ning smiled and said hello to Qi nuoxian and Secretary Xu. With the polite "company" of the middle-aged man, he swaggered away. He was secretly glad he didn''t meet Xiao Nuo, otherwise he might have to spend some time explaining.


    "Brother Xie, what unit are you?"


    In a bulletproof car, Ding Ning chatted with the middle-aged man with a cigarette in his mouth. In a short time, they had been called brothers and even told him his name. His name was Xie Changan.


    "Brother Ding, since you are so familiar with greedy wolf, army breaking and seven killing, and you are friends with brother Luo, guess!"


    Xie Changan still has professional ethics. Although Ding Ning''s strong network of contacts did not show hostility to him, he never relaxed his vigilance and smiled.


    "Cut, you''re still selling off. I guess you''re from the 17th inning?"


    Ding Ning had no bottom in his heart, but he guessed wildly from the identity that the three were all national warriors.


    "Brother Ding is really well-informed, ha ha!"


    Although Xie Changan didn''t say it directly, his tone of voice had confirmed that Ding Ning''s guess was correct, which made Ding Ning feel more secure.


    Xie Changan''s heart has always been unable to calm down. Where is this dingning sacred? Even a secret organization like the 17th inning has heard of him. He not only knows Luo Zhicheng and listens to his meaning, but also has a very close relationship with the three leaders of the Imperial Academy. This has to make him think more. Is it the Imperial Academy''s meaning that he slaughtered more than 500 people in Dongli villa?


    "Brother Ding, I''m sorry. I have to wrong you for the sake of confidentiality!"


    After driving for half an hour, Xie Changan awkwardly took out a black blindfold and said apologetically.


    "It doesn''t matter. Rules are rules. Do what you should do!"


    Ding Ning smiled and tied the blindfold. The office location of the 17th Bureau has always been secret. It''s normal to have such requirements. In addition, with the vision of magic mosquitoes, his failure to cover his eyes has no impact at all.


    Perhaps because Ding Ning cooperated too much, Xie Changan felt very embarrassed, or perhaps because he was not within the scope of confidentiality. He revealed a lot of information to him in the next chat.


    As the law enforcement department of martial artists, the 17th Bureau cannot be all martial artists with advanced cultivation. Therefore, the state has spent a lot of money to develop a special psionic weapon for martial artists. This psionic weapon can make the internal energy of the shot martial artists unable to operate, and the cultivation is limited to a very low degree.


    The gun that made Ding Ning feel a serious threat before belongs to a psionic weapon, but the cost of this psionic weapon is extremely expensive. Generally, it is not easy to catch ferocious criminals.


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly to himself. It seems that he had known about killing more than 500 axe gang members in the 17th inning. He listed himself as an extremely dangerous person. Xie Changan will arrest him with psionic guns.


    What amused him was that the supernatural psionic weapon in Xie Changan''s mouth was actually a gun and bullet depicting the energy gathering rune, and it was also the lowest level magic rune weapon. It needed to depict the rune with blood essence. No wonder it would be extremely precious. But the level of the rune master really made him afraid to compliment. Such a rune gun can only be fired alone, It takes a long time to recharge after one shot.


    If he portrays the talisman array, the psionic weapons produced can theoretically achieve infinite continuous firing. It is not impossible to use the submachine gun, which makes him very excited. He plans to study it as soon as things are done. If the experiment is successful, it is possible to achieve the feat of low-level fighters killing high-level fighters.


    An hour later, the vehicle drove into the backyard of a farmhouse in the suburbs. The black cloth on Ding Ning''s face was not removed. With the help of Xie Changan, he entered an insignificant two-story building.


    Just when Ding Ning secretly wondered how the 17th Bureau could work in such a humble place, Xie Changan pressed a mural on the wall. The whole wall suddenly revealed an elevator to both sides. Xie Changan entered a long password and the elevator door opened.


    Ding Ning was stunned. Unexpectedly, there was still a hole in the small building. The four people entered the elevator and slid down for a long time. The elevator door stopped slowly. When they opened it again, there was a basement completely decorated with modern decoration. Next to a long corridor, there were rooms like cages.

 Chapter 777

    Ding Ning secretly complained that this pattern is almost no different from the underground interrogation room of the National Security Bureau. It is estimated that the designer is the same person.


    However, the security here is tight, and all kinds of electronic monitoring equipment have no dead angle at 360 degrees. Ding Ning dare not be careless and put the magic mosquito into his body for fear that the radar monitoring system will find its existence.


    "Chang''an, have you brought it back?"


    Xie Changan walked through the corridor and greeted people all the way. Finally, he came to an office and knocked at the door. A middle-aged man in a suit and looking like a leader opened the door and asked.


    "Yes, Zhang Ju!"


    Xie Changan hesitated for a moment and whispered a few words in the ear of the man in suit. Although the voice was very small, Ding Ning listened very clearly. Xie Changan was telling the bureau that he knew seven murders and others.


    Zhang Ju Mu looked at Ding Ning in surprise, nodded slightly to show that he knew, then waved his hand and went out: "I''ll make a call first, and you''ll take him in first."


    Ding Ning estimated that he was going to contact Qisha or Luo Zhicheng to verify the truth of what he said.


    "Brother Ding, I''m sorry. I have to wrong you. Wait inside!"


    Xie Chang''an ordered ban cuntou to take down Ding Ning''s eye mask, opened an alloy door in the office, and said to Ding Ning with some apology.


    Ding Ning was keenly aware of the action of pulling the gun at any time with flat head and board inch head hands on his waist. He knew that they were afraid of their violent injury. They rubbed their eyes like they didn''t adapt to the light. They smiled and said, "brother Xie, you''re welcome. There''s nothing to be wronged. Now that you''re here, I''m willing to cooperate with you!"


    Ding Ning took the initiative to enter the room and looked around curiously. This is a room similar to a cell. The room is very simple. Except for a table, chair and a steel wire bed, there is only a urinal and a wash basin. The ground and surrounding walls are made of alloy, which looks extremely solid. It should be set up to prevent the escape of armed men.


    "Then I''ll be wronged. I''ll wait inside for a while. I''ll be busy first if I have something else to do!"


    Xie Changan smiled awkwardly. After Ding Ning nodded, he turned out of the room and closed the door.


    Ding Ning took out his mobile phone and wanted to report peace with his sister, but after taking out his mobile phone, he found that there was no signal here, but it was normal to think about it. The office locations of the 17th Bureau were so secret, how could it not block the mobile phone signal.


    Put away his mobile phone. Ding Ning was lying on the steel wire bed with his legs crossed. He thought that the Bureau would soon verify what he said for interrogation or let him go, but he didn''t expect to wait left and right, but no one came all the time. The quiet overflow in the room made people panic.


    This made him a little impatient. He stood up and knocked on the door, but he didn''t think that the alloy door looked light, but in fact it was extremely thick. No one paid any attention to how he knocked.


    Ding Ning''s face gradually became gloomy. He didn''t know what the 17 innings meant. He really wanted to break through the door and break out directly, but he thought it was a homicide involving hundreds of people. Even if he had a friendship with the Imperial Palace, it was not so easy to settle. If he broke out, it would be an open confrontation with the National Violent organ.


    Thinking over and over again, he can only reluctantly lie back in bed and continue to wait. Waiting, his eyelids gradually sink, and he even fell asleep.


    I didn''t know how long I slept until the door was opened again. When several people poured in, Ding Ning woke up from his deep sleep. He looked at the leader bleary eyed and asked, "seven murders, why are you here?"


    "Brother, I''m sorry to keep you waiting. I received a call from Zhang Bureau and immediately rushed over by helicopter. I wronged you!"


    Seven kill came forward and gave Ding Ning a bear hug. He said reproachfully, "don''t you have a double order? Why don''t you take it out? Don''t you find yourself to suffer?"


    "How do I know what this thing is for? You didn''t tell me."


    Ding Ning tilted his lips and magically took out Xiang Tiange''s unparalleled order and threw it in his hand, which changed the face of Zhang Ju and others who stood respectfully behind the seven kill.


    Seven kill turned his eyes, grabbed it and put it away. Seeing that Ding Ning''s face changed, he hurriedly threw another piece to him: "here, your master asked me to give it to you. You are the only apprentice of the third martial uncle. What are you doing with the unparalleled order of the seventh martial uncle?"


    Zhang Ju and others'' faces changed again, and a cold sweat poured out on their forehead. They looked in awe at Ding Ning. Others didn''t know how they might not know. In the past, there were only three of the thirteen iron guards, and the current head of the Imperial Palace, Xia Hou Weiyang, the third iron guard known as the Wu Hou of the town, and they caught the disciples of Wu Hou, How can they not be frightened.


    Especially Xie Changan, who almost didn''t cry and trembled all over, thought you had such a big background. Why didn''t you say it earlier? If we had killed more than 500 sect disciples, no one would dare to take care of 5000. Let alone the nonsense that the prince broke the law and committed the same crime with the common people. No matter what Dynasty and generation, there will be such a small group of people who have the right to surpass all sentient beings, and Ding Ning is undoubtedly such a small group of people.


    Ding Ning looked at the unparalleled order engraved with the famous brand of Xiahou Weiyang and smiled bitterly in his heart. He didn''t want to worship Xiahou Weiyang as a cheap master, but now he had a murder case. This unparalleled order was his amulet. He had to accept this gift and squeezed a hard smile on his face: "thank you for me, master."


    "You happen to be here today. I''ll take care of the things I wanted to come to Ninghai last time, but I temporarily changed my route and didn''t do it today!"


    Seven murders winked at Ding Ning and smiled cunningly, which made Ding Ning have a bad hunch in his heart.


    "Let me introduce you first. This is Zhang Heping, deputy director of Ninghai branch of bureau 17!"


    Seven killed SE''s grin: "he''s also the disciple of our eldest martial brother greedy wolf. He''ll call you little martial uncle!"


    "Zhang Heping has seen little martial uncle!"


    Zhang Heping immediately stepped forward and bowed respectfully to Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning was startled. Unexpectedly, Zhang Heping was so old that he would be a disciple of greedy wolf. He was confused and became his little martial uncle, which made him like a dream. He quickly waved his hand and said, "Zhang Bureau, this can''t be used!"


    "What can''t be done? The seniority is here. It can''t be disordered."


    Seven kill holding arm lazily pie mouth way.


    "Yes, third martial uncle is right. You are the only disciple of the master of Wuhou. This generation must not be disordered!"


    Zhang Heping smiled and said respectfully.


    "Er! They are all our own people. Don''t be polite!"


    Ding Ning rushed the ducks onto the shelf and knew that seven kills were helping himself. Some of them laughed uneasily.


    "Younger martial brother, do you know what I did in Ninghai last time?"


    Seven kill just called brother. Now he changed his mind to call younger martial brother, which made Ding Ning feel forced to go to Liangshan. He turned his eyes and said, "how do I know?"


    "You are the apprentice of the third martial uncle and don''t know much about many things of our school. Let me tell you this, the 17th Bureau is the martial law enforcement agency under the command of our imperial scholar''s office. It is responsible for mediating disputes between martial artists, investigating and handling cases committed by martial artists, and has the right to arrest and try martial artists who violate martial arts regulations. Wang Bochuan, director of Ninghai branch, was injured some time ago I retired early. The last time I came to Ninghai to announce my latest appointment, I didn''t expect that something happened halfway and was delayed. It''s just right to announce it by the way today! "


    The look of seven killing suddenly became serious, took out a document like thing and opened it: "the latest appointment of the imperial scholar''s office!"


    Suddenly Lala!


    When Ding Ning was stunned, all the members of the 17th inning led by Zhang Heping knelt on one knee, hugged their fists and listened like the Wulin alliance leader.


    "Order No. 1 of the Central Bureau, reported and approved by the government, zite appointed Comrade Ding Ning as the director of Ninghai branch of bureau 17, deputy director Zhang Heping, deputy director Gu Jianyang and deputy director Chu ziqiao to assist them in their daily work and maintain the order of Ninghai warriors,..."


    The seven murders read out a pass. Ding ninglei''s was scorched outside and tender inside, numb as a chicken, Nani? I''m the director of the 17th Bureau? MD, have you asked me for advice?


    When he was strongly opposed, seven murders seemed to know what he was going to say, Send it to him in time: "Younger martial brother, don''t say we don''t help you. You can''t refuse. You have more than 500 homicides now. It''s no joke. If you don''t accept this appointment, you will have great trouble, but if you act as the director of Ninghai branch of the 17th Bureau and have privileges, it''s not a matter. Think about it yourself."


    Threat is definitely a naked threat. Ding Ning roared wildly in his heart. He wanted to slap seven murders and one slap on the wall. He couldn''t pull it down, but the situation is better than people. Who let himself commit a crime and be caught by the 17th Bureau? If he didn''t agree, there would be big trouble. Not to mention that the appointment was approved by the leaders of the Central Bureau. He couldn''t do it if he didn''t agree!


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning wanted to cry and said, "OK, I''ll do it!"


    "That''s right!"


    Qisha smiled happily and put his arms around Ding Ning''s shoulder,


    "But..."


    Ding Ning suddenly came to a turning point and began to talk about the conditions: "but you also know that I am the president of the College of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia, the medical consultant of Changjiang hospital, and also the consultant of the Criminal Investigation Corps. There are many things at ordinary times. Where can I have so much time to work? Don''t blame my absence for delaying the work of the bureau at that time!"


    "Young martial brother, please rest assured. Our 17th inning is actually very free at ordinary times, that is, when we encounter a case, we need to come forward. They are responsible for the daily work at ordinary times. You can come when you have time and don''t come when you don''t have time. They will call you to report anything!"


    Seven kill made a promise to Ding Ning.


    "Yes, little martial uncle, we don''t have anything in the bureau at ordinary times. We only go out when we encounter some supernatural cases and some cases involving martial artists. We can encounter two or three cases all year round."


    Zhang Heping also respectfully advised.


    "That''s all right! You don''t have to tell me some small things you can solve. If you really encounter some difficult things, let me know."


    Ding Ning nodded with satisfaction, then moved in his heart and said excitedly, "by the way, if you encounter any supernatural case, you must inform me in time!"


    Nine ghosts and thirteen needles have never made progress. He is still short of eight ghosts in his hand. He is worried about where to catch ghosts. Now, with the platform of 17 innings, he may be able to catch new ghosts.


    "Can little martial uncle catch ghosts?"


    Zhang Heping and others looked at each other and felt like they couldn''t laugh or cry. The supernatural event was a case that all members of the 17th Bureau didn''t want to touch. After all, ghosts and the like were the most difficult. If they were bad, they had to be planted in it. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning took the initiative to handle such a case, which was a good thing for them.

 Chapter 778

    "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    At the barbecue stand in the street of Ninghai City, Ding Ning slowly ate the barbecue kebab and stared at the seven kill who was gnawing at a roast fish like a hungry ghost.


    "What else can happen? Wipe your ass!"


    Seven kill put down the grilled fish, chewed and muttered vaguely: "you''re too careless. Although those scum deserve to die, after all, this is a society ruled by law!"


    Before waiting for Ding Ning to speak with a tight frown, seven kill swallowed the fish, wiped his hands with a napkin, raised his head and looked at him seriously and said, "there are indeed some people in the world who have the privilege of being above the law, but not you."


    Seeing Ding Ning''s mouth curled, he looked disapproval. He was angry at seven kills. He picked his eyebrows and said helplessly: "don''t treat your kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung. If you hadn''t been kind to the Imperial Palace, you''d be in big trouble this time..."


    "Stop, don''t fool me here. You said before that when you planned to come to Ninghai last time, you wanted me to take over the 17th inning of Ninghai. It was only delayed after the hijacking. It''s obvious that you''ve been planning for a long time. Now you hold my pigtail and force me to throw this hot potato. Isn''t it too righteous? Really think I''m a fool?"


    Ding Ning said discontentedly. Especially when he thought of their respectful but hostile eyes when he met the other two deputy directors, Gu Jianyang and Chu ziqiao, he couldn''t help but look big for a while.


    The director of these 17 bureaux is not so easy to be. Maybe Zhang Heping has no ambition, maybe he is a disciple of the Marquis, or he is very good at hiding his inner unwillingness and showing great humility, but the other two deputy directors obviously covet this position. He doesn''t want to get involved in these power struggles and intrigues!


    "OK, you''re smart, but you did commit a crime? And there''s surveillance video as evidence. You can''t afford it if you want to?"


    Seven kill continued to nibble at his grilled fish, ignoring Ding Ning''s oppressed eyes, and said with a rogue face: "anyway, you are the director, and you can''t do it if you don''t want to."


    "You''re forcing people to do it. It''s too mean!"


    Ding Ning bit the kebab hard, as if it were seven kill meat, gnashing his teeth.


    "Hey, I said you''re really strange. You''ve been wronged when you became the director of the 17th Bureau, haven''t you? Do you know how many people cry and beg to be the director? You don''t want to give it to you. Don''t forget that if you''re not the director, you''ll be a prisoner and be legally responsible. Tut Tut, it''s not a cat and dog, it''s more than 500 It''s a human life. I can''t see how cruel you are. If you hadn''t been kind to the Imperial Palace, you really think we''d be willing to take care of you! "


    Qi Sha turned his eyes angrily and said contemptuously.


    "OK, can''t I take it?"


    Ding Ning always had the feeling that he had been calculated by the imperial scholar''s office. With a depressed face, he said, "but I can say in advance that I can be a director. I don''t have time to manage those bad things in the bureau all day. I can only hang my name there."


    "No one asks you to take care of it all day. They are responsible for what you should do at ordinary times. Just ask when you have time. Here is your certificate. Keep it."


    Hearing that Ding Ning finally let go, seven murders secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Although the Imperial Palace paid a lot of costs to protect Ding Ning this time, the result was worth it. As long as the relationship between Ding Ning and the imperial palace is solid, he will even complete the task.


    "By the way, where did you find those videos?"


    Ding Ning has always been curious about this problem. He has searched all over Dongli villa and has not found where the remote monitoring camera is. These seventeen innings are powerful enough. Of course, what makes him most upset is that he was out of control at that time. He didn''t even know what happened at that time. He didn''t know that he killed so many people until no one could kill him woke up, Now he was afraid to think of it.


    "I found it in the basement of a villa. The name of the head of household is a mistress of Wang Qianqiu, but his mistress has been dead for many years. It is worth mentioning that Hong junyang was born to Wang Qianqiu and that woman. It seems that Wang Qianqiu loves that woman, otherwise he won''t give all the axe gang''s industry to Hong junyang, an illegitimate son!"


    Seven murders should know the whole story, A sarcastic way: "I have to say that Wang Qianqiu is really old and cunning. It is estimated that he has never trusted anyone except himself in his life. Such remote transmission monitoring equipment is not only installed in Dongli mountain villa, but also installed in all the industries under the name of the axe gang. After our people find it, the axe gang is completely finished. They have done a lot of bad things in recent years It''s hard to write. It''s probably because you''re too clever. You''ve missed Qingqing''s life. "


    "What? You said Hong junyang was Wang Qianqiu''s illegitimate son? Wang Qianqiu also gave him all the axe gang industry?"


    Ding Ning was shocked by the news and asked with tongue tied eyes. Since his last feud with the axe gang, Ding Ning specially learned about the organization of the axe gang. He still had a deep memory of Hong junyang, the deputy leader of the gang, but he didn''t think that Hong junyang was also Wang Qianqiu''s son and decided to pass on the position of leader to him, This made him feel deep sympathy for Wang Zhihao and Wang Yuqiu.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect it? Many people didn''t expect it, but the most ironic thing is that Wang Qianqiu died in the hands of his own son. Hong junyang didn''t know that Wang Qianqiu was his father. He thought he had no chance to be superior. He was used as a gun by others. He couldn''t wait to rebel. He killed Wang Qianqiu himself. A knife pierced his heart. Tut, what a human relations tragedy , if you don''t kill him, it''s estimated that he will have to be in regret and pain all his life. Speaking of it, you can help him free! "


    Qisha gloated and said that he didn''t have any good feelings for the axe gang, which was a gangster in the disaster village. It was just a gossip.


    "Who used him as a gun? Do you know?"


    Ding Ning doesn''t care about these bad things of the Wang family. He is very interested in the people behind the scenes. He doesn''t know whether the sea in their mouth is Qin Canghai he guessed.


    "Kuang Kaiyi and Li Qingren, that is, the second and third offerings of the axe gang, were killed in Ninghai 30 years ago. At that time, the top level of the black tiger gang was destroyed overnight, just like the Mid Autumn Festival. Only Kuang Kaiyi, the son of the guild leader, and Li Qingren, the son of the Deputy guild leader, were not at home and escaped. They deliberately became the offerings of the axe gang. They endured for 30 years I avenged this deep blood. "


    Seven kill vomited out the fish bones, picked up the meat kebab and ate it, Describe the situation: "On the surface, this case seems to be just a normal revenge in the Jianghu, but from the monitoring, we found that two mysterious masked people in black appeared, and we think there may be something else in it. However, Kuang Kaiyi and Li Qingren gritted their teeth and refused to explain. They just said that the two people in black were their friends in the Jianghu and invited them to help revenge. Their names are unknown Tao. "


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look. It seems that the surveillance video transmitted by Wang Qianqiu is not omnipotent. According to ah Lang, not only two people in black but also more than 20 Western gunmen entered Dongli villa in the later stage.


    What he wanted to do was to secretly investigate, but since the seventeen board had taken over the case, he had nothing to hide. But in order not to involve him, he could only say that he had seen it with his own eyes. Immediately he said in a deep voice, "I was lurking in Dongli mountain villa. I saw Kuang Kaiyi, Li Qingren and the two men in black, two men in black and more than 20 Western gunmen."


    "What? There are Westerners involved? These damn people dare to extend their claws to our China. It''s damn!"


    Seven murders, as a member of the imperial scholar''s office who takes guarding China as his duty, didn''t want to participate in this case. As soon as he heard that Westerners were involved, he was immediately excited and stared at Ding Ning: "what characteristics do they have? What happened in the end? It''s not a small matter. Don''t hide it from me."


    "They are all covered in black. They show their eyes. They can''t see any characteristics. They can only see from their blue eyes that they are not Chinese. I don''t know what happened later. Haven''t I told you in the bureau? I really don''t know. I feel that a flower suddenly appears at the gate of Dongli mountain villa, and then the whole Dongli mountain villa The villa collapsed and became a lake. "


    Ding Ning reiterated helplessly that he also wanted to find out what had happened. Unfortunately, the remote transmission monitoring found by the 17th Bureau took direct pictures until Ding Ning killed someone, and then there was no more image, and no one knew what happened in the end.


    Now the 17th inning has sealed off the vicinity of Dongli mountain villa. He dived into the lake day and night to find clues. Unfortunately, he found nothing and can only be treated as an unexplained supernatural event.


    Fortunately, Dongli mountain villa belongs to the private industry of the axe gang, and there are no residents nearby. Even if some passers-by noticed something wrong, they were perfunctory and issued a password for redevelopment, otherwise they could not explain to the public at all.


    This also made Ding Ning secretly relieved. Fortunately, when ah Lang killed those western fighters, he was in a very hidden position and was not monitored and photographed, otherwise it would be another big trouble.


    Of course, this is not without any hidden dangers. At least, the families of the more than 500 people who died in the axe gang have called the police and said that their families are missing. Fortunately, only some of these gang members spend all day drinking and have a serious family.


    The gangster''s family can''t keep their ass clean. The police showed the criminal evidence obtained from Wang Qianqiu''s remote monitoring and thoroughly cleaned the axe gang. These people can''t protect themselves. Where dare they continue to entangle, they all honestly shut their mouths.


    The government has been fighting corruption and triads. Taking this opportunity, it has made great efforts to crack down on triad criminal gangs, which has completely dissipated the axe gang that has been entrenched in Ninghai for a hundred years and has become a thing of the past.


    "By the way, brother, are you interested in Dongli mountain villa?"


    Seven kill picked up the wine glass and touched Ding Ning. After drinking a glass of beer, he suddenly asked.


    "Dongli villa?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up, but he pretended not to think so. "Now there''s only one lake left. What are you going to do?"


    "What''s wrong with the lake? How many developers have to spend a lot of money to dig an artificial lake for the beautiful scenery of the community."


    Seven kill pie pie mouth: "I know your sister''s Longteng group has a development company, just give this good thing to you, if you don''t pull down, many people are scrambling for it."

 Chapter 779

    Ding Ning stared at Qisha with a smile: "to tell you the truth, what is the purpose? I don''t believe you have such a kind heart."


    "What purpose can I have? It''s not because we are martial brothers that we don''t flow fat and water into outsiders'' fields. Why should you take advantage of others? Believe it or not."


    Seven kill drooped his eyelids and muttered wrongfully.


    "Dress, dress hard. Even if you want to redevelop Dongli mountain villa, it''s also the business of the government. What right do you have to deal with it?"


    Ding Ning didn''t think Qisha was joking. He stared at him and asked.


    Seven kill turned his eyes and waved with a headache: "well, let me tell the truth. The land has nothing to do with me. I really don''t have the right to intervene, but now it''s different. This case was taken over in the 17th inning. The final conclusion is a supernatural event, so it sent me to deal with the beginning and end, giving me the right to deal with this land."


    Ding Ning looked at him somewhat puzzled: "what is the relationship between supernatural events and land sales?"


    "This place was originally the property of the axe gang. The axe gang is gone now, and the land has been confiscated, but you can''t just let it idle? But how many bones are buried in the ground? Don''t you know? Once this place is sold to other developers for development, what should Wanyi dig out the bones? Will the police investigate or not? If they don''t investigate, the police won''t do it Yes, investigate. How? No, I still have to find you, so the meaning above is to let me find a suitable buyer to deal with it cheaply, but I must ensure that there will be no other future problems in the future, and everything should focus on stability. "


    Seven kill helplessly rubbed his temples, Complain incessantly: "I have no relatives and no friends in Ninghai. After thinking about it, you are the only one who is most suitable to take over. First, you are now the director of the 17th Bureau. Second, your sister has the financial resources to take over this land. Third, you are an insider. If you buy this land, you can rest assured. As long as you ask your sister to give preventive shots to the construction personnel in advance, in case of digging It''s good for everyone to keep a low profile and ensure that there are no other future problems. "


    "How much is an acre?"


    Ding Ning asked quietly.


    "How much do you think is appropriate? Do you want to discuss with your sister?"


    Seven kill thought it would take some time to convince Ding Ning. Seeing that he intended to take over, he immediately asked with a smile.


    "No, I can be my sister''s master. Just say how much is it for an acre? If it''s suitable, I''ll buy it."


    Ding Ning said impatiently, but he was happy. Dongli mountain villa has an area of 1000 mu. Although the terrain is a little remote, it is still in the urban area.


    Ninghai has an inch of land and an inch of gold. If the price is appropriate, it is absolutely cost-effective to buy it. As for those corpses and bones, can it be a thing for him who has a thick Earth totem? Even if the lake is leveled, it will take minutes.


    Besides, although Dongli villa sank, it just collapsed the main villa area. Other infrastructure in the villa has not been greatly affected. Buying it, whether it is developed into a residential area or as a private manor, is a business that can make no loss.


    The most important thing is that he has always wanted to buy a piece of land to build a traditional Chinese medicine hospital. The land here is large enough. After the hospital is built, the remaining land is enough to build dozens of residential buildings for employees'' families as employee benefits.


    "You buy it? Well, a local tyrant sister is heroic. According to the land price of Ninghai, the original value of this land was $67 million per mu. Now that you want to buy it, do you think it''s OK to calculate you $3 million per mu?"


    Seven kill looked at Ding Ning with some trepidation and said that three million yuan per mu, more than 1000 mu, would cost more than three billion yuan. Although he knew Ding Ning''s sister was very rich, he didn''t know whether he could take out so much money at once.


    Ding Ning didn''t reply immediately, but frowned and wondered how he could dispose of the diamonds and gold and scrape up the money. He was sure to get it.


    "Brother, you have to help me. If you think it''s too expensive, I''ll calculate 2.5 million per mu. This is really the lowest price. It''s beyond the bottom line of my authority. I have to spend some time talking back when I go back. Why don''t you call your sister and discuss it?"


    Seeing Ding Ning''s silence, Qi Sha thought he didn''t want to buy it. He begged with a bitter face and said, "you have to help me. Can''t I owe you a favor?"


    "OK, it''s three million yuan per mu. That''s it. We''re brothers. I can''t embarrass you!"


    Ding Ning was a little embarrassed. It was even cheaper to take the land at half price. It was really hard for seven murders to explain to the superior. He immediately made a forthright decision, "is there a deadline for payment? You know, it takes time to take out more than 3 billion funds at once."


    "It''s no problem sooner or later. Can I still trust you? Just sign the purchase contract first, and the money can be given slowly, as long as it is settled within a year. Ha ha, good brother, you''ve helped me a lot. I can''t be unjust if you have feelings. Well, I''m really hard to keep up with the boss at 2.5 million yuan per mu. I can still make decisions at 2.7 million yuan per mu Yes. "


    Seven kill overjoyed, happily patted Ding Ning on the shoulder and chest to let the price again.


    "That''s OK. It''s said that three million per mu is three million. Don''t make it difficult for you."


    Ding Ning picked up a big bargain. He didn''t mean to bargain again. He shook his head again and again. He really felt that Qisha was a simple and good child.


    "Cut, you''ve helped me a lot. If I pay three million yuan, it''s not a curse. It''s settled. It''s two million and seven hundred thousand yuan per mu. We''ll sign the land purchase contract tomorrow morning and pay off the money within one year."


    Seven kill made a direct decision without doubt, and got a hot potato, which made him feel good: "come on, my brothers don''t get drunk tonight!"


    "Well, I won''t drink the wine. I have to go back and discuss it with my sister now. We''ll celebrate when we sign the contract tomorrow!"


    Ding Ning''s experience of this day can be said to be ups and downs. It''s getting late. He has to go back and discuss with his sister how to get rid of gold and diamonds as soon as possible. It''s a huge wealth. Where is he in the mood to have a drink with this rough old man.


    "Well, well, there won''t be any changes in your sister?"


    Seven kill is now worried about gain and loss, for fear that Ding Qianlie will oppose it and make him happy in vain.


    "Don''t worry, I can be my sister''s home. It''s settled. I''ll contact you tomorrow morning. By the way, where are you staying at night? Shall I arrange a hotel for you?"


    If he didn''t get the axe gang''s 100 year savings, Ding Ning really didn''t dare to make up his own mind to decide this matter. After all, there are so many businesses under Longteng group, and every fund is planned. Even if my sister is more interested, she can''t come up with $3 billion at once, but with this windfall, the fund is not a thing at all. If she''s not worried that gold and diamonds can''t be sold so quickly, He doesn''t even need a one-year deadline.


    "No, can I still lack a place to live? Well, that''s it tonight. I''ll wait for your good news tomorrow!"


    Qi Sha didn''t have ink. He stood up and called the boss to check out. Seeing that Ding Ning was rushing to pay, he was also impolite. He stopped a taxi and left.


    "Sister, it''s a good deal. Two hundred and seventy thousand mu of land is the price of cabbage. I''m going to buy this area and build a traditional Chinese medicine hospital. In the spare space next to it, I''ll build dozens of dormitory buildings as welfare for the employees. In addition, I''m going to build several townhouses here as a reward to the meritorious personnel who have made great contributions to the hospital."


    In the living room of Shengshi Huating No. 1 villa, Ding Ning excitedly opened the map of Ninghai and planned the future.


    "Sister? What''s the matter with you? Aren''t you satisfied with this land?"


    After talking for a long time, Ding Ning didn''t make a statement when he saw Ding lead hunting. Only Luoxue looked at himself with his cheek in worship and asked in wonder.


    "Ding Ning, not dissatisfied, but too satisfied. As you said, the price is really the price of cabbage. It''s almost the same as what you picked up for nothing. If you buy it, you can make a lot of money even if you sell it. The problem is that they stipulate that you are not allowed to resell it after buying the land. It''s the first time I''ve heard of such a wonderful regulation. Where can the group draw more than 3 billion money at once Kim, even if you can borrow money from the bank to buy this land, the later construction also needs a huge amount of funds. I roughly calculated that if you build it according to your blueprint, there will be a shortage of more than one billion funds at least. "


    Ding Qianlie rubbed his temples with a headache, Said softly: "We really can''t afford this land now. Don''t forget that the 13 branches of our group are still suffering from the difficulties of the local government and are in the stage of closure for rectification. The works of the refrigeration division plant have also been ordered to shut down. During the shutdown, the wages of the workers should be paid as usual, and the wages of more than 1000 employees in the branches should not be less, otherwise we must get into trouble, although the group There are tens of millions of working capital in the account, but it won''t last long. At this time, we can''t afford even a hundred thousand mu of land! "


    "Hey, I said what are you worried about, isn''t it money? What can be solved with money is not a matter!"


    Ding Ning grinned, mysteriously spread out his palm and said, "sister, snow, look what this is!"


    "Diamonds?"


    No matter what age, women don''t have the slightest resistance to the glittering diamonds. Ding Qianlie and snow are no exception. Looking at several diamonds in Ding Ning''s palm, her beautiful eyes suddenly burst into dazzling brilliance.


    "How is the diamond? How much is it worth?"


    Ding Ning didn''t know about diamonds and didn''t have a spectrum in his heart. He asked modestly.


    "Wow, there are at least two carats of diamonds. Where did you get so many diamonds?"


    Ding Qianlie stretched out his fingers and picked up a naked diamond. He took a breath at the diamond professionally, took a picture at the light, and took out a magnifying glass to carefully identify it. In his beautiful eyes, he said happily: "the color is very good. The purity of this diamond is very high, and it is more than two carats. The market price is about 500000."


    "Sister, can you teach me how to look at diamonds?"


    Ding Ning Gu left and right said that he didn''t answer the origin, and was interested in the identification of diamonds.


    "The identification of diamonds should be divided into several aspects. One is to look at the color: look at the diamond so that it does not reflect light. In this way, it is more accurate to look at the color. The order of color from good to bad is colorless and transparent (or crystal color) White, light yellow, yellow; The second is to see the purity of crystal transparency, which mainly depends on the amount of impurities contained in diamonds. High-grade diamonds will still look flawless under a magnifying glass of more than ten times. Generally, those with less impurities are called "Pico silk", and those with slightly more are called "half flower", "No. 1 flower", "No. 2 flower", and so on; The third is to look at the lathe worker. From the perspective of refraction, the diamond has an accurate lathe angle. Each corner and each face are the same. The higher the accuracy of this angle, the higher the grade of the diamond. You see, the diamond in my hand is crystal, and there are almost no impurities. It belongs to "micro silk", and the price is between 500000 and 600000. "


    Ding Qianlie patiently explained to Ding Ning. Snow also listened with interest. He also took a diamond and identified it like a mold. He said happily, "the diamond in my hand seems to be slightly silk."

 Chapter 780

    Ding Ning had been prepared for this. If it weren''t for the diamonds with good quality, Wang Qianqiu wouldn''t be able to hide in the safe like a baby. He calculated silently in his heart. He was a little depressed and thought that one diamond was 500000, ten diamonds were 5 million, one hundred diamonds were 50 million, and one thousand diamonds were only 500 million.


    He only got a total of 370 diamonds from Wang Qianqiu''s safe. If he converted them into cash by 500000, it was only 185 million, which was 18000 miles away from 3 billion. The price was far lower than his psychological expectation, which made him lose hope.


    "I didn''t expect the diamond to be so worthless."


    Ding Ning took out all the diamonds and put them on the tea table. He thought about finding a place to take out all the gold bricks, and then asked his sister if there was any way to dispose of them.


    "Not worth it? It''s not worth it?"


    Ding Qianlie couldn''t laugh or cry. He inadvertently swept the tea table, but the whole person seemed to be fixed there. He couldn''t move his eyes anymore. His voice trembled and asked, "God, this... So many hearts of the sea?"


    "What is the heart of the ocean?"


    Ding Ning glanced at the tea table in surprise and found that her sister was staring at the box of the largest diamonds. She asked in surprise.


    Ding led the hunter, but he didn''t pay any attention to him. Trembling, he picked up a large diamond weighing thirty or forty carats for a moment, carefully identified it with a magnifying glass, and put light in his eyes: "these are the hearts of the ocean. God, it''s crazy. How can this be possible?"


    "Sister, what is the heart of the ocean? It''s so beautiful!"


    Snow also has a strong desire for knowledge. He picked up a large carat diamond and asked curiously.


    "Haven''t you seen the Titanic? The heart of the ocean is a symbol of love. Of course, that''s just the meaning given to it by people. In fact, the heart of the ocean in Shanghai can be called a rare diamond. Its purity is unmatched by ordinary diamonds. Transparent diamonds with bright dark blue color are rare treasures. There are only a few big diamonds in the world, the famous diamond" Hope ", Is one of them. "


    Ding Qianlie''s eyes glittered and continued: "the heart of the sea has the beauty and mystery that other diamonds don''t have, which represents the pursuit and firmness of love. In 2012, a 37 carat heart of the sea appeared at the Suez auction, with a high price of 68 million."


    "68 million?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly lit up. His eyes were full of bright gold coins. He stretched out his hand and counted: "1, 2, 3... 17, 18, each of which sold for 68 million. Even if it''s 5000, 18 are 900 million. Ah, it''s only 900 million. It''s still early to 3 billion."


    Ding Ning suddenly lost his spirit like a vented ball. He sat down on the sofa and found that his sister and Luoxue were looking at him with complex eyes intertwined with anger, frustration, sadness and disappointment. He couldn''t help feeling numb for a while, lost his smiling face and said with a flattering smile: "sister, Luoxue, what''s the matter with you? How can you look at me with such eyes?"


    "You... You... You''re going to sell such a beautiful diamond? Are you still us?"


    Snow chuckled and sulked, drooped his head and didn''t speak. Ding led hunting stared at him with a strange look in his eyes, as if he had done something angry and resentful.


    Ding Ning''s face was confused and forced. It took a long time to react. Both his emotional sister and Luoxue fell in love with the heart of the ocean. They were not willing to sell it. They immediately cried and laughed: "don''t I think of another way to raise money to buy land?"


    "Is that important or are we important?"


    Ding led the hunter and looked a little slower. He showed his little daughter''s coquettish appearance for the first time. He asked angrily. Even snow couldn''t help pricking up his ears and waiting for his answer.


    "Of course you are important. In my heart, you are the most important. Nothing can compare!"


    Ding Ning leaned forward with a shy face, took Ding''s hand in hunting, sat next to the falling snow, hugged left and right, and opened his mouth as if he didn''t want money: "don''t say it''s just a piece of land. I won''t change it even if I use the president of the country."


    Ding Qianlie was not used to being so close to him in front of the falling snow. His cheeks were red and he wanted to distance himself, but Ding Ning held her back and didn''t let her move. He immediately looked at him angrily and turned his head to ignore him.


    Ding Ning said gently, "don''t be angry. As long as it''s what you like, even if it''s the moon in the sky, I''ll try to take it off. It''s a diamond. You can keep it for fun."


    "Forget it, I''d better not. Sell and buy land, but it''s not enough for three billion. Otherwise, mortgage the group''s real estate to the bank loan!"


    Listening to his lover''s sweet words, Ding Qianlie said happily and clearly, and snowflake nodded in agreement.


    "Boo!"


    Ding Ning kissed Ding Qianlie and Luoxue on their faces and said emotionally, "it''s nice to have you, but the diamond still needs to be left. It''s just a gift for you!"


    "What about buying land? Forget it, I''d better sell it. I''ll find a way if there''s not enough money."


    Ding Qianlie''s cheeks were pink and said shyly.


    "Sister, what do you think this is?"


    Ding Ning conjured out a gold brick and said with a little show off.


    "BRICs?"


    Ding led the hunter and opened his eyes: "what kind of gold brick is this? Why is it so big?"


    Indeed, the gold bricks Ding Ning touched were indeed different from the conventional maximum 500 grams of gold bricks issued by ordinary banks, stamp companies, souvenir companies and other exchanges. I don''t know if it was Wang Qianqiu''s evil taste. They were all gold bricks of the same size as bricks. Ding Ning estimated the weight. The weight of each piece was about more than 50 kg, less than 60 kg.


    "Hehe, keep it as a black brick on the back of weapons."


    Ding Ning smiled and joked, but there is no doubt that Wang Qianqiu''s most commonly used weapon since his debut is bricks, so he smelted the gold reserves of the axe gang into brick size to miss his blood youth.


    "Go, you''ll talk nonsense."


    Ding took hunting''s charming white eye and said, "where did you get it?"


    "Robbed the axe gang''s treasure house!"


    Ding Ning answered half true and half false. Seeing his sister''s face stunned, he immediately changed the topic and said, "sister, how much can such a large piece of gold brick be worth?"


    "It depends on how heavy the gold brick is. Now the gold price in Ninghai is 320 yuan per gram!"


    Ding led the hunter with a wry smile and said, "you don''t expect this piece of gold brick to sell enough three billion?"


    "One Jin equals 500 grams, ten jin equals 5000 grams, and fifty Jin equals 25000 grams. According to the calculation of 280 yuan per gram, this piece of gold brick can be sold for 7 million, 100 pieces is 700 million, and 500 yuan is 3.5 billion, enough to buy land."


    Ding Ning muttered, but smiled and blossomed on his face. As expected, gold is still cost-effective. Nearly 5000 gold bricks are stacked in his space, worth more than 30 billion. Now he is really short of money.


    "What are you muttering about?"


    Ding Qianlie didn''t hear what he said, and asked puzzled.


    "I''m calculating the accounts. By the way, sister, is it easy to sell such gold bricks? It''s OK to sell them a little cheaper, mainly to be fast."


    Ding Ning woke up and asked seriously.


    "It''s easy to sell. Gold is hard currency. You can sell it at any gold store."


    Ding led the hunter to play with the diamond and said casually, although a piece of gold brick is worth 7 million, she hasn''t paid attention to it yet.


    "Gold shop?"


    Ding Ning frowned and asked hesitantly, "does the gold store have the strength to eat 500 gold bricks at once?"


    "How could it not be... What? How much do you say?"


    Ding qiangsai subconsciously replied, but then he reacted wrong, turned his head in amazement, and looked at him with a damn expression.


    "Five hundred dollars!"


    Ding Ning gave her a strange look and didn''t know why she was looking like this.


    "Five... Five hundred? All such big gold bricks?"


    Ding Qianlie began to stutter even when he spoke. He stared at Mei Mou incredulously.


    "Yes, they are all so big. Since the size of the gold brick is the same, the weight is not much different?"


    Ding Ning replied sincerely.


    "You... Where did you get so many gold bricks?"


    Ding Qianlie realized that Ding Ning was not joking. He looked serious and asked, "isn''t it stolen goods?"


    "Er, it should also be regarded as stolen goods. I robbed the underground treasure house of the axe gang. It seems that this treasure house is only known by the axe gang leaders of previous dynasties, but Wang Qianqiu was killed and died abnormally. He hasn''t had time to tell the new gang leader. Now it''s more straightforward. The whole treasure house has sunk to the ground, and no one should know."


    Ding Ning told the story of what happened in Dongli mountain villa, but concealed his massacre of more than 500 people. He focused on the killing of Wang Qianqiu by his own son and the later unimaginable supernatural events, which made Ding lead hunting and falling snow tongue tied. His beautiful eyes were full of incredible colors.


    Snow was fine. She trusted Ding Ning wholeheartedly, but Ding led hunting was different. She beat Ding Ning angrily and anxiously, and tears flowed down: "how can you do such a dangerous thing? If you have something wrong, you let mom... How can you live with me?"


    "Aren''t I good? Sister, don''t worry. I promise you, it won''t be so easy to take risks next time. Can''t it?"


    Ding Ning wanted to cry without tears. He didn''t expect his sister to have such a big reaction. He didn''t tell her long ago. But seeing her pear blossom with rain, his heart was warm and compassionate. He stretched out his hand to hold her in his arms and held her tightly: "sister, don''t cry, OK? I love it when you cry."


    "You have no conscience, it will make me worry. Wuwuwuwu, I really owe you in my last life... Wuwuwu..."


    Ding led the hunter crying and complaining, which made Ding Ning feel that his crime was extremely evil and it was difficult to redeem his crime. He said with a speechless face: "I was just going to save people. I didn''t expect such a supernatural event. This is not what I can expect. No, good, don''t cry!"


    "Hum, you just show off your ability. They follow you in summer. Why don''t you let them go in to save people and have to take risks by yourself?"


    Ding led the hunter to wipe his tears and sobbed.


    "Elder sister, what you said is wrong. My life is life. Isn''t it life for brother Xia Hou? It''s dangerous for me to go in and save people. Isn''t it dangerous for them to save people? In this case, we can''t say it again in the future. How cold it would be if brother Xia Hou heard it!"


    Ding Ning''s face was solemn, looked at Ding Qianlie very seriously and said.


    Ding Qianlie also noticed that he had made a mistake. Angrily, he turned his head and cried, "hum! Dogs bite LV Dongbin and don''t know good people. Whatever you want, I can''t control you. Anyway, I''m not worried about myself."


    "Sister, stop crying. It''s my fault. I''m sorry!"


    Ding Ning saw that her sister was really sad and her heart was almost broken. She quickly hugged her with a warm and soft apology, made a face and pretended to be a pug for a long time. Only then did Ding lead the hunting coax to break his tears into a smile. She gave him a white look, which was considered to expose the matter.

 Chapter 781

    Ding Qianlie, who has recovered her reason, is a little embarrassed. Falling snow smiles and goes back to the room to rest first. It''s not that she doesn''t care about Ding Ning, but that she wants to leave them time alone.


    Just when Ding Ning''s color heart was big and he wanted to enter the room for a detailed chat with his sister, there was a faint voice outside the door.


    Uncle Zhang knocked on the door and came in. Looking at the two people sitting upright, he respectfully told them, "the second young master and the second young grandmother are back."


    "Poof!"


    Ding Ning was pretending to drink tea. When he heard the speech, he sprayed it out. His sister, who was full of faces and beautiful eyes, was stunned and asked, "Uncle Zhang, what are you talking about? Second young grandma?"


    Uncle Zhang showed a rare look of embarrassment and scratched his head: "I don''t know what to call the second young master''s girlfriend. I can only call the second young grandmother."


    But I have a headache in my heart. Young master has so many confidants. What should I call him in the future? Doesn''t the second wife of the young master have to call the second young grandmother?


    Ding Ning looked at Ding Qianlie and couldn''t help laughing and said, "sister, has wolf and Miss Wang become?"


    "I don''t know, but wolf spent the night with Miss Wang in the room last night!"


    Ding Qianlie wiped the tea on his face with a towel and said angrily, "you are worthy of being brothers. You are really birds of a feather!"


    Uncle Zhang smoked at the corner of his mouth. He wanted to laugh and was embarrassed to laugh. His old face turned red and turned his head to smoke on his shoulder, which embarrassed Ding Ning.


    "By the way, where have wolf and Miss Wang gone? Why did they come back so late? Forget it, Uncle Zhang, please call them in."


    Ding Ning laughed twice and glared at his sister.


    Ding Qianlie knew he had made a slip of the tongue. It was too embarrassing for Ding Ning to say so in front of Uncle Zhang. He spit out incense tongue and made a face. Ding Ning was as naughty and lovely as a girl. Ding Ning had never seen it before, and suddenly felt pity in his heart.


    My sister''s nature should be naive and lively, but she paid too much for him for the family. Wearing the cold mask of the commercial goddess, she repressed her nature and pretended to be cold and not close to strangers. She only had no defense in front of herself and showed her lively and lovable little woman, which made a warm current in his heart, Secretly swear to protect this family and protect your family.


    "Elder sister, elder brother, I''m back!"


    After Zhang Bo came in with Ye Tianlang and Wang Yuqiu, he bowed slightly and left with interest. Ye Tianlang''s face was like an iceberg, with a bright smile. His strong admiration was not concealed, which made Wang Yuqiu''s beautiful eyes flash a look of surprise. Did this eternal iceberg face smile?


    But I don''t know why, seeing that ye Sirius is so kind to Ding Ning, her heart is as calm as water. She feels like... It''s like going to see her boyfriend''s parents, which makes her face slightly red and coy.


    "Wolf, come and sit down. This is Miss Wang. Please sit down!"


    Ding Ning looked at ah Lang''s eyes full of sincere love and doting, patted the position beside him, motioned him to come and sit down, and politely greeted Wang Yuqiu.


    "Yes!"


    Ye Tianlang sat next to Ding Ning. Maybe he was close to Ding Ning. He respected Ding Qianlie very much, but he was polite and alienated, but he didn''t defend Ding Ning at all.


    Ding Qianlie acted as a good wife and mother. He stood up and took Wang Yuqiu, who was at a loss, took her to the sofa and sat down. He smiled and said, "I''ll make tea for you!"


    "Dong Ding, don''t bother. I''m not thirsty!"


    Wang Yuqiu stood up like a frightened rabbit and said awkwardly. After getting along with her from last night to today, she already knew Ding Qianlie''s identity. She turned out to be a famous business goddess. Unexpectedly, such a goddess was so easy-going that she felt flattered.


    "Sit down. They''re all family members. Don''t look out!"


    Ding Qianlie smiled and said something. Wang Yuqiu''s pretty face turned red and ashamed. He also secretly glanced at Ye Sirius. Seeing that he was looking at him, he immediately flustered and moved his thick long eyelashes, flustered and avoided his eyes.


    Looking at this scene, Ding Ning secretly felt happy for ye Tianlang. The boy was finally liked by women. Although Wang Yuqiu came from a gangster, she didn''t say anything about her appearance and figure. Although she didn''t bring disaster to the country and the people like her sister, she was definitely a beauty of more than 90 points, especially her long braid that dragged to her knees, which added a bit of charm to her and deserved her brother.


    "Wolf, where did you play?"


    Ding Ning hugged Ye Sirius''s shoulder and asked with a smile.


    "I didn''t go to play, brother. Wang Yuqiu and I sent Nannan''s family back, and then went to the police station to take notes. We didn''t come back until we finished."


    Ye Tianlang somewhat shyly scratched the back of his head and replied simply and honestly.


    "Police station?"


    Ding Ning frowned: "what are you going to do?"


    "I didn''t take notes. I went with her."


    Ye Sirius secretly glanced at Wang Yuqiu. Seeing her uneasy face, he quickly handed her a look full of encouragement.


    "Mr. Ding, the police asked me to take notes. I''m wang Qianye, the leader of the axe gang..."


    Wang Yuqiu was restless. She summoned up the courage to stand up and introduce herself. She was worried that Ding Ning would hate her because of her identity as an axe gang and drive her out.


    She has no relatives in the world and has long been born without love. If ye Sirius hadn''t pried open her heart, she would not want to live in the world. In her bones, she is actually a little woman. If she didn''t want to help her parents revenge, she wouldn''t insist on staying in the axe gang to fight with Wang Zhihao.


    "I don''t need to introduce myself. I know you. I happen to be very busy and don''t have time to accompany wolf. You can live here as your own home and accompany wolf more!"


    Ding Ning waved her hand, interrupted her self introduction, smiled and said, let Wang Yuqiu''s heart hanging in her throat come true, looked at Ye Sirius affectionately, blushed and whispered, "thank you, Mr. Ding."


    "What are you calling, Mr. Ding? You''ll follow wolf and call me brother."


    Ding Ning said with a smile. What he said inside and outside meant that he wanted to bring them together. Wang Yuqiu was ashamed and happy. He lowered his head and shouted like a mosquito: "big brother!"


    "Hey, that''s right. I don''t care what you used to be or what you''ve done, but you should be good to him when you''re with a wolf in the future, you know?"


    Ding Ning looked gentle, but with a vague warning in his words, Wang Yu nodded solemnly.


    Ye Sirius scratched his head and said in distress, "brother, what do you want her to do with me? I have to help my second sister buy Seafood every day. It''s windy and sunny. She can stand it as a woman!"


    Wang Yuqiu''s eyes were a little gloomy when she heard the speech. She clenched her lower lip hard, and looked like she wanted to cry. She was despised by Ye Tianlang, which made her feel empty and sad.


    "You, you stupid elm pimple!"


    Ding Ning poked his forehead angrily and funny, turned to Wang Yuqiu and said with a smile: "sister Yuqiu, can you suffer from the wind and the sun?"


    "Yes, I can!"


    Wang Yuqiu raised her head in surprise, looked at Ding Ning gratefully and said firmly.


    "Look, sister Yuqiu says she can bear hardships. Why do you think others can''t stand it?"


    Ding Ning said to Ye Tianlang with a look of hatred for iron and steel, secretly mentioning his brother''s Eq.


    Sirius smiled and scratched the back of his head: "I know she can bear hardships. I''m not afraid she''s tanned. Women love beauty. She must feel bad when she''s tanned."


    The lethality of this sentence to Wang Yuqiu is no less than a heavy bomb, which makes her turn worry into joy. She is elated. She looks at Ye Sirius affectionately and mutters silently in her heart, fool, as long as I can be with you every day, I can become an African, as long as you don''t dislike it.


    "Stupid wolf, I ask you, if sister Yuqiu turns black, will you dislike her?"


    Ding Ning has a narrow smile on his face.


    "No, she looks good when she gets dark."


    Ye Tianlang replied with an ignorant face, which made Wang Yuqiu ashamed and happy. His eyes were watery and looked at Ye Tianlang affectionately.


    "That''s OK. As long as you don''t dislike it, I don''t think sister Yuqiu will care about her tanning. Besides, you forget what big brother does, let alone tanning. Even if she was originally African, big brother, I can turn her into white."


    Ding Ning said confidently and patted Ye Sirius on the shoulder to give him confidence.


    "No white people, I don''t like white people!"


    Ye Sirius blurted out without thinking, which made Wang Yuqiu blush with shame, but he was sweet in his heart.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Cluck!"


    Ding Ning and Ding Qianlie, who brought tea, were amused by him. The teasing smile made ye tianlangjun blush and feel at a loss.


    "Don''t worry, my wolf doesn''t like white people. Brother promises that sister Yuqiu won''t become white."


    Ding Ning likes to tease a Lang, a simple boy. His blurted out words show that he likes Wang Yuqiu at the bottom of his heart, but he is ignorant of his feelings and doesn''t know how to express it.


    "Er..."


    Ye Tianlang and Wang Yuqiu''s eyes collided in the air, but they opened at the touch of one touch, and some flustered avoided each other''s eyes.


    "Bang bang!"


    Ye Tianlang looked at the long eyelashes flickering on Wang Yuqiu''s shy face. His heart suddenly jumped badly. A strange feeling that had never been filled his heart. At this moment, he felt that Wang Yuqiu was so beautiful and much better than his mother wolf!


    Ding Ning smiled at his sister and whispered, "wolf, you''ve been busy all day. Go to bed early!"


    "Oh!"


    Ye Tianlang obediently stood up and went to the auxiliary building.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Ding Ning was speechless about the child''s Eq. he coughed and said, "wolf, where are you going? Sister Yuqiu is in a bad mood these two days. You should spend more time with others in the evening!"


    Wang Yuqiu was embarrassed and stood there at a loss, with a blush on his pretty face.


    Although Ye Sirius accompanied her all night last night, she always followed the rules and didn''t move her finger, but now Ding Ning''s meaning is so clear that she can''t be flustered.


    Ye Sirius scratched the back of his head and stood there. I don''t know why. He didn''t feel anything with Wang Yuqiu last night, but now he feels uncomfortable all over. He wants to run away, but he is vaguely reluctant.


    "I''ve had my room cleaned up. It''s next door to Yuqiu. Go!"


    Ding led the hunter with a fierce white face and a narrow-minded look at Ding Ning. The meaning in that look is self-evident. You think a wolf is like you. He pounced on a woman when he saw a woman, which makes Ding Ning feel wronged. He just wants to help Ye Tianlang, a silly brother.


    Wang Yuqiu breathed a sigh of relief, but also some faint loss. He glanced at Ye Sirius with a red face, "brother and sister, I''ll go back to the room first!"


    "Go, go, if you can''t sleep at night, let a wolf chat with you!"


    Ding Ning waved and drove Ye Tianlang up with a smile. They went upstairs coyly, like the newlyweds going to the bridal chamber, and no one dared to look at anyone.

 Chapter 782

    "What do you think? Aren''t you afraid that Wang Yuqiu has other purposes?"


    After they left, Ding led hunting asked with some worry.


    Ding Ning pulled her sister over and sat on her lap. She walked up and down the river with dishonest hands. She looked determined and said, "no, I investigated Wang Yuqiu. Although she is Wang Qianye''s granddaughter, she is good in nature. She is a kind-hearted girl. She also wants to avenge her father when she works in the axe gang..."


    At present, Ding Ning told Wang Yuqiu''s father about the death of Wang Zhihao. In fact, his heart is more of a compensation psychology. After all, he ransacked the treasure house of the axe gang. Wang Yuqiu has no relatives and can help her if he can.


    But at the moment, where can Ding Qianlie listen? Peach cheeks are pink, eyebrows and eyes contain spring, holding Ding Ning''s neck tightly, beautiful eyes are blurred, biting pink lips tightly, exhaling like orchid in his ear and saying shyly, "it''s getting late, let''s have a rest!"


    "Yes, it''s getting late. It''s time to rest!"


    Ding Ning''s smile was very evil. The ashamed Ding led the hunter with a cry, buried the head in his arms, and beat his chest with his pink fist


    In the master bedroom on the second floor, the spring breeze is infinite. Ding led hunting lazily pillowed Ding Ning''s arm. His white, pink and tender skin is covered with a layer of bright red, picturesque and full of spring. The slender jade finger unconsciously draws a circle on his chest.


    "Sister, we will sign a land purchase contract with Qisha tomorrow. We will pay all the money within a year. This batch of gold must be sold as soon as possible."


    Ding Ning leaned against the head of the bed and smoked afterwards. At the same time, he couldn''t put it down and swam around his sister, with a thick happy smile on his face.


    "This matter will be handed over to Xia Hou tomorrow morning. He has been a mercenary for so many years and has dealt with cattle, ghosts and snakes. In addition, his intelligence organization also has many contacts in the black market. There should be no problem in dealing with these gold, but I''m afraid the price should be lower. After all, people who can eat so much gold at once can''t give too high prices!"


    Ding led the hunter angrily, grabbed Ding Ning''s hand, restored the usual shrewdness of the strong woman, and said with meat pain on her face: "these people walking in the gray area have a very black heart. It''s good to give 200 a gram."


    "200 grams? That''s too low."


    Ding Ning frowned and muttered dissatisfied.


    "There''s no way. Few regular gold stores have the strength to eat so much gold at once. Besides, the origin of this gold is not right. It''s easy to get into trouble to find a gold store with the strength to buy."


    Ding Qianlie is not satisfied with such a price, but the gold with improper origin can only be handled through the black market. Those who swim in the gray area only recognize money and will not care whether your origin is correct or not.


    Ding Ning thought for a moment and immediately remembered something. At present, he suddenly said, "yes!"


    Then he picked up the phone on the head cabinet and dialed a number: "Mr. Zhu, I''m sorry to disturb your rest. I have something to trouble you!"


    Yanjing is resplendent. Zhu Pengcheng picked up the phone bleary eyed, patted the rose awakened by the phone, motioned her not to speak, and said respectfully, "young Lord, you have instructions. By the way, I have no time to rush to Ninghai today. I''m estimated to contact you tomorrow morning!"


    "Have no time to come to Ninghai? OK, I know!"


    Ding Ning was stunned, then stepped into the subject and asked Zhu Pengcheng if he could sell gold.


    "Young Lord, leave it to me."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll help you dispose of it within three days. The price is a little lower than the market price. Is 280 yuan a gram OK?"


    "What? Large quantity? How much? More than 5000 yuan... OK, no problem, but it may take a little longer!"


    "About a week, no more than ten days!"


    "You can rest assured that there will never be any trouble."


    ¡­¡­


    In a few words on the phone, the two talked about a business worth more than 30 billion. Ding Ning hung up the phone with a smile on his face. Unexpectedly, Zhu Pengcheng really has this ability. It seems that he hasn''t been fooling around in Yanjing for so many years.


    Ding Qianlie looked at him curiously and asked with some worry, "who? With such a big tone, it''s more than 30 billion. Don''t be cheated."


    "Don''t worry, he won''t. He''s my father''s friend."


    Ding Ning didn''t say too clearly and vaguely. He didn''t want his sister to know too much about black rats. After all, black rats have always had a bad reputation.


    "Oh, it''s dad''s friend. That''s no problem."


    Although Ding Qianlie has never seen his father, he has a deep admiration for him and is relieved at hearing the speech.


    "Sister, let''s continue!"


    After Ding Ning finished his business, he was ready to move again. Ding led the hunter, knew the marrow, wanted to refuse and welcome, and the horn of battle sounded again.


    When the first ray of dawn in the sky shone into the room through the curtain, Ding Ning got out of bed, pecked at her sister''s pink lips like rose petals, lovingly helped her cover the quilt, and then went to wash.


    When he came out of the bathroom after washing, he found that Ding Qianlie also woke up and said painfully, "why don''t you sleep more?"


    "Refining God is very effective. After practicing for a while, I felt energetic and my fatigue was swept away."


    Ding Qianlie sat up and said happily that she often practiced divine determination, but she never thought that practicing divine determination after the war could completely replace the role of sleep. She tried it under Ding Ning''s reminder and found that the effect was really good, which made her feel energetic and didn''t bother to sleep for less than two hours after a night.


    "Let''s do morning exercises!"


    Ding Ning jumped up with a bad smile in her sister''s scream


    Under the leadership of mayor Du and Qisha, the Ninghai municipal government and the legal adviser of Longteng group, Colem, personally inspected the land purchase contract and confirmed that it was correct, Ding Ning and the government signed the land purchase agreement of Dongli mountain villa, with a term of 70 years and an amount of 3.185 billion. For the sake of insurance, Ding Ning did not insist on paying the full amount within one month, but agreed to pay the full amount within one year, The first payment of 300 million yuan shall be paid within one month.


    After completing his mission, colleem accompanied Ding Qianlie back to Longteng group. After a few words of greeting with Ding Ning, he hurried back to Yanjing with the land purchase agreement. The matter of Ninghai came to an end, and he wanted to go back to work.


    Ding Ning was going to leave mayor Du, but he was left alone and invited him to sit in the office. Mayor Du is the head of the government. This face must be given. Ding Ning had to go to his office with Mayor Du.


    "This time, things in Dongli mountain villa were very noisy. Many big people came forward to intercede for you before pressing down the matter, resulting in the current situation."


    After Secretary Xu made tea and left, mayor Du threw a heavy bomb.


    Ding Ning is not surprised that mayor Du knows something. After all, he is the son-in-law of the Qiao family, with his hands and eyes open to the sky.


    But he didn''t understand what mayor Du meant by leaving him to talk about the news. Did he want to ask for favor for the Qiao family?


    He doesn''t believe that the Qiao family will really speak for him. After all, his relationship with Qiao is still in the confidential stage. Even if the Qiao family knows this relationship, I''m afraid they won''t easily recognize him as their son-in-law.


    And when he wantonly received gifts in Yanjing, in addition to the white family who had already benefited, the Qiao family and the Guan family were the only two families who didn''t take the initiative to come to the door and have a relationship with him. Their attitude towards him was very vague. This is probably the strength of the door valve.


    The most important thing is that he heard that the relationship between Mr. Su and Mr. Qiao''s and Mr. Guan''s has never been very harmonious, and he won''t stick his hot face to his cold ass and take the initiative to have a relationship with them.


    "Uncle Du, what is the relationship between us? Just say what you have to say."


    Ding Ning''s attitude is very calm. It''s best for mayor du to be frank with him. If he wants to calculate anything in a roundabout way, he must reconsider the way to get along with him in the future. Shouting uncle Du is reminding him that he still owes him a great favor.


    "You child, you are so impatient every time. Be patient. Listen to me."


    Mayor Du''s elders laughed and scolded, which reassured Ding Ning. Hei hei smiled: "Uncle Du, you say, I''m all ears!"


    "We haven''t known each other for a day or two, and I won''t beat around the Bush to tell you anything. To tell you the truth, I''ve heard about the suppression of Longteng group. I can tell you that it was a big shot to suppress Longteng group this time, and I can''t fight him directly. I can only ensure that no one will look for Longteng group''s Hemp in my acre of Ninghai Annoying, I can''t reach other cities. I hope you can understand this. "


    Mayor Du said sincerely with a positive face.


    "Uncle Du, look at what you said. I''m very grateful that you can protect Longteng group from being suppressed in Ninghai. Really, I understand your difficulties."


    Ding Ning said sincerely that he was grateful from his heart and could fully understand mayor Du''s difficulties.


    Tomorrow is the critical moment of the new term. Countless people are waiting for him to make mistakes. In addition, this is a big shot. If mayor Du greets the local cities where the 13 branches are suppressed, it is useless, but it will certainly establish the hostility of the big man for him. If it is bad, it will become an excuse for political enemies to criticize him, It''s heartfelt that he can do what he is now.


    "It''s good if you can understand. You have great kindness to me. It''s reasonable that I should do anything to help you, but things in the world can''t do what I want. I feel very ashamed that I can''t help you. Politics is a very complex thing. Sometimes if I''m careless, some mistakes in words may bring unpredictable consequences, and I have to be cautious, especially now , the serious traffic accident is still hanging on my head like a daggers sword and will be cut down at any time. I am also struggling and dare not make any mistakes! "


    Mayor Du''s tone is very heavy and contains deep guilt. It can be seen that his life is not so easy.


    Although Ding Ning didn''t understand politics, he was smart enough to hear that he couldn''t help himself from mayor Du''s helpless tone. Then he quickly responded that the Qiao family supported the suppression of Longteng group, which puzzled him. Even if he and the Qiao family erase the relationship between Qiao and Qiao, there should be no conflict, The hostility of the Qiao family to him was puzzling to him.


    Mayor Du has been fooling around in officialdom all year round. Naturally, his ability to observe speech and appearance is perfect. When he saw Ding Ning''s expression, he knew what he meant. He immediately coughed and said, "the person who took the shot will soon withdraw from the second line. Before retiring, I heard that he had reached some agreements with a door valve."


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, Ding Ning suddenly realized that the big shot doesn''t have much foundation in Yanjing, but he holds the real power faction. Before retiring, he naturally has to consider the future for his children and grandchildren, so he came close to the big tree of the Qiao family. This is a Convention in the circle of Yanjing, which is not rare.


    What interests him is what kind of benefits the so-called big man has given the Qiao family in order to make the Qiao family support him so much.

 Chapter 783

    "Uncle Du, I haven''t found a clue about the traffic accident yet?"


    Ding Ning asked in surprise. He knew that the traffic accident was a conspiracy. If he hadn''t been present, I''m afraid more people would have died.


    "No, Hu Quan''s mouth is very hard. He insisted that he was in a bad mood and was willing to accept any legal sanctions. He made up his mind to spend it with me."


    Mayor Du said angrily.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    Ding Ning''s knuckles gently knocked on the table and fell into meditation.


    Mayor Du bowed his head and quietly tasted tea. The serious traffic accident caused by Hu Quan at the instigation of others was not enough for him to take the blame and resign, but it was disgusting. If he had to take the leadership responsibility, it would become an indelible stain on his tenure resume and would certainly have some bad effects on next year''s change of office. If it could not be solved as soon as possible, His ideal of going to Yanjing to join the Ministry to realize his political aspirations will completely come to naught. After all, he is not young, and next year is his last chance.


    Although the Qiao family is a powerful gate valve, it can''t cover up the sky, and the relationship between the four gate valves has always been very subtle. They don''t do much to call brothers on the surface. In addition, Ninghai is a very special city, known as the cradle of the leaders of the central Bureau, so his future has attracted much attention.


    The situation is complicated, which is related to the game between high-level officials. Virtually, this traffic accident has become a sharp knife that determines mayor Du''s career fate, which makes him like a lump in the throat. When he is depressed, no one can talk to him. He mentioned it to Ding Ning and didn''t expect him to come up with any solution, but just vent his depression.


    "Uncle Du, I remember that Hu Quan had a son with leukemia, didn''t he?"


    Ding Ning suddenly asked, with the power to see through people''s hearts in his clear eyes.


    Mayor Du calmly welcomed his eyes, nodded and said, "yes, he has a son named Hu Xiaobing, who has leukemia. Now Hu Quan''s cousin Gao Meiling is taking care of him."


    Then mayor Du seemed to think of something, and a surprise flashed in his eyes, "are you going to help him cure?"


    "No, leukemia is not so easy to treat. If you can cure it, it''s OK to say that if you can''t cure it, it may backfire. Forget it, don''t take risks."


    But Mayor Du soon shook his head and felt unrealistic. Leukemia is also called blood cancer. It is an extremely difficult disease in cancer. Although he trusts Ding Ning''s medical skills, he doesn''t hold any hope that he can cure blood cancer.


    Ding Ning looked at his fake expression and was relieved. If mayor Du deliberately played tricks to bring up the matter to take advantage of him, he would eventually do it, but he would be very uncomfortable. Fortunately, mayor Du didn''t disappoint him.


    Since others treat each other sincerely, Ding Ning is also a person who gives a peach in return for a plum. He smiled and said, "Hu Quan would rather die than speak. It''s just that the person behind the scenes gave him a lot of money to pay Hu Xiaobing''s medical expenses and prolong his life. Uncle Du, you tell him that as long as he is willing to speak, I can cure Hu Xiaobing''s leukemia. I believe he will speak."


    "Can you really cure leukemia?"


    Mayor Du was not as ecstatic as Ding Ning expected, Instead, he frowned and earnestly advised: "Xiao Ding, I know you want to help me, but I appreciate your kindness. I can''t accept gifts. I can''t affect your future because of my bad things. You are now the president of the College of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia, an academician of the Academy of Sciences, or a professor of the medical school. Your every move has attracted much attention. Once the news is spread, if you can''t cure it, it will damage your reputation I can''t let you take risks. "


    Before Ding Ning spoke, mayor Du waved his hand and continued: "you may not pay attention to the trend of public opinion these days, and you don''t know the influence you have now. Since your paper was published in the lancet at the beginning of this month, you have attracted much attention all over the world. The main purpose of leaving you today is to tell you a few things."


    Ding Ning can''t laugh or cry. Mayor Du still doesn''t know that he has cured Mrs. Guan of lung cancer. It seems that commander Guan is really a person who keeps his promise. However, mayor Du''s concerns also give him warmth in his heart. This is considered for him everywhere. He really treats him as his nephew.


    "First, the World Medical Association has sent a letter to the Ministry of health. In the near future, Ms. kailina, President of the Medical Association, will personally bring a team to China to verify your meridian theory. If it can be recognized by the World Medical Association, the meridian theory will be officially recognized by the international medical community and block the mouths of those who question it."


    Mayor Du looked at Ding Ning seriously: "you should be prepared. The state attaches great importance to the visit of the World Medical Association. The leaders of the State Council entrusted me to convey instructions to you. This is a great opportunity to promote the recovery of traditional medicine in the world. I hope you can go all out to correct the name of traditional Chinese medicine."


    "I will."


    Although Ding Ning disagreed, he nodded solemnly and agreed. After all, he wanted to correct the name of traditional Chinese medicine. This is really a good opportunity.


    "The second thing is that you become an academician of the Academy of Sciences and enjoy the national special allowance. Although you know you are not short of money, you still need some welfare benefits. Therefore, I was entrusted to choose a villa for you as your residence. This is the key to the villa."


    Mayor Du''s expression eased down and took out a key with a smile: "in addition to the villa, there is an Audi A8, all of which are yours. There is a special floor in the villa as a laboratory. You can talk about what experimental equipment you need, and it is all funded by the state."


    "Hey, hey, it''s really welfare. OK, I''ll make a list later. Please uncle Du report it for me!"


    Ding Ning was also impolite. He reached out to take the key and looked at it happily. Although he was not short of money and house, he didn''t want anything for nothing. Not to mention that he had so many women, and the house was really not enough to live in.


    For example, pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie have signed a contract with Tiangong entertainment and will stay in Ninghai for a long time in the future. They can''t always live in the house of Ye Huan sisters.


    Zhao Jingjing is still at school. Although she usually lives in a dormitory, she can''t open a room every time she dates. Anyway, he is a celebrity now. It would be great if he was photographed and posted online.


    Xiao Yao and Xiao Nuo are still renting a house. There is tenderness and softness. Although she is not her own woman, she is her own student after all. She can''t always live with Xiao Nuo and Xiao Yao.


    Of course, he would never admit it. In fact, he wanted to take the tenderness away, so as not to delay his loving life with Xiao Nuo and Xiao Yao.


    Although Shengshi Huating No. 1 can''t live, he can''t help feeling numb at the thought of the sparking scene when a group of women get together. He also plans to buy a villa for Xiao Nuo, Xiao Yao and Zhao Jingjing when he sells the gold and gets the money. The house comes in time, saves a sum of money and has an extra golden house.


    "The third thing is that the assimilation agent you gave me last time has entered the phase IV clinical trial stage, and you can almost obtain the drug production license in half a month. Someone entrusted me to ask you whether you can authorize others to produce and sell."


    When he said this, mayor Du''s face was a little red. Rice bean oral liquid dingning was authorized to the state for production and sales free of charge. Now he was embarrassed to open his mouth again.


    The most important thing is that he knows that this is not the meaning of the state at all, but that some people in the Qiao family are optimistic about the sales prospect of assimilation drugs and want to take a share. He is also embarrassed to refuse and can only test it. Therefore, when he saw Ding Ning frown, he quickly explained: "this is not mandatory. It doesn''t matter whether he agrees or not. It won''t have any impact."


    "Uncle Du, it''s not that I don''t want to contribute to the country, but that the raw materials needed for this assimilation medicine are extremely rare and precious. Even if I publish the formula, no one in the world can produce it."


    Ding Ning said reluctantly, but he was very unhappy. The rice bean oral liquid benefited all mankind, even if he authorized it free of charge. The special field of assimilation medicine is very strong, and its applicability is far less extensive than that of rice bean oral liquid. He didn''t believe that the state would put forward such shameless requirements.


    "Xiao Ding, since you say so, I''m relieved. I won''t hide it from you. Some people in the Qiao family entrusted me to ask. I can''t refuse. Don''t take it to heart!"


    Mayor Du said with a bitter smile that being a rich family''s son-in-law is like this. He often can''t help himself. He knows that some words hurt his feelings, but it''s not good not to say them. He knows Ding Ning''s temperament. He can simply tell the truth and save some feelings. Otherwise, he will really offend Ding Ning completely.


    "Uncle Du, I understand. The Qiao family is the Qiao family. You are you. I can divide it clearly."


    Ding Ning replied with a smile that he was still very fond of mayor Du and understood his difficulties. His honesty was enough to prove his sincerity. He was not so stingy. He was unhappy with him for this matter.


    "It''s good if you can understand. I don''t want to make you unhappy and affect our feelings. Generally speaking, the atmosphere of the Qiao family is still very good, but when the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds. There are always a few people who are ambitious, talented and like opportunism who want to eat floating food."


    Mayor Du breathed a sigh of relief and explained with some self mockery, Then he told me with a dignified look: "But Xiaoding, you should also be careful. According to the information I have received, many pharmaceutical enterprises with strong backgrounds have found the leaders of the Central Bureau because of the free authorization of the national production and sales of Midou oral liquid. They are about to turn upside down if they want to get the authorized quota of the designated manufacturer of Midou oral liquid. Many of these people are also eyeing the assimilation agent. I''m afraid it''s very difficult You''ll soon find someone you want to buy authorization. Some pharmaceutical companies have a very deep background. I''m worried that they won''t get authorization and will use some shady means. "


    "Hum, I won''t give this authorization to anyone, because none of them has production capacity. If you want to trouble me, come on, I''m not afraid."


    Ding Ning flashed a cold light at the bottom of his eyes and said confidently.


    If these people follow the rules, it''s OK. If they dare to play tricks with him, he''s not a good man or woman. Assimilation medicine is the first drug launched by Shengtang pharmaceutical to the market. Let alone deep-sea fire coral, they can''t find it. Even if they can find it, they won''t authorize anyone. Monopoly is the most profitable business in the world.


    After mayor Du''s kind reminder, he suddenly remembered that Ding Ning is not only a doctor now. He is also the president of the College of traditional Chinese medicine Anesthesiology, a professor of Ninghai Medical College and the director of Ninghai branch of bureau 17. This kind of aura has made him reach a height that ordinary people can''t reach. No one wants to move.


    Those drug dealers may have a great background, but I''m afraid it''s also wishful thinking to break ground on Taisui''s head. They can''t help shaking their heads and smiling bitterly. They are a little worried. I hope some people of the Qiao family don''t want to die.

 Chapter 784

    "Brother Xu, you go and be busy. I''ll go first. I''ll have a chance to have two drinks another day!"


    In the parking lot of the municipal government, Ding Ning shook hands with Secretary Xu who came to send him, but he found that there was a paper ball in his hand, and his heart couldn''t help moving.


    "OK, let''s have two drinks when we have time!"


    Secretary Xu smiled with deep meaning, "then I won''t send you. Slow down on your way!"


    "OK, I''ll go first!"


    Ding Ning was full of fog, but he knew that since Secretary Xu gave him a paper ball by shaking hands, it must be inconvenient to say something face to face.


    Half an hour later, Ding Ning came to Xiaoyao''s house and called Xiaoyao to make sure there was no one around. Then he opened the paper ball.


    The crumpled paper is the government office paper, on which only the word "Wang" is written. The handwriting is very scribbled. It should be written in a hurry.


    It''s just that Secretary Xu deliberately sent a paper ball. It can''t be without any intention, but it''s too confusing to write a king character? Ding Ning was puzzled and fell into meditation.


    "Sister... Brother-in-law!"


    Xiao Yao came down quickly. He opened the door like a thief and came in. He looked flustered and looked back.


    "Er! Yao Yao!"


    Ding Ning regained his mind and looked at Xiao Yao in a panic. He couldn''t help but wonder: "what''s the matter with you? Someone is chasing you behind!"


    "Come on, I sneaked out while I was drying my clothes. If she found out, she must follow me!"


    Xiao Yao blushed and said coyly.


    Ding Ning is happy. She wants to live with him.


    While stepping on the accelerator to leave, he stretched out his hand and pinched her face. He said apologetically, "Yao Yao, I''m sorry to ignore you this time."


    "You have business to do. Besides, Rourou is inseparable from me. My brother-in-law doesn''t have a chance to find me!"


    Xiao Yao leaned his head against Ding Ning''s shoulder like a kitten who was loved by his master. His face was full of happy smiles, and even his eyes were bent into a crescent shape.


    "Yao Yao, don''t call my brother-in-law anymore!"


    What a considerate girl. All along, Ding Ning has a more responsible attitude towards Xiaoyao. If he wants to say that love has not really come to that, but at this moment, Xiaoyao''s generosity and understanding made him deeply moved and said emotionally.


    "Ah, why don''t you call your brother-in-law?"


    Xiao Yao sat up straight and asked with an ignorant face. How cute is that stupid cute look? It makes Ding Ning have all kinds of tenderness. In a soft voice, "you are my woman. Of course, you have to call your husband."


    "Ah..."


    Xiaoyao''s whole person was petrified. Xiaozui was stunned, and Zhang became an O-shape, revealing a white white tooth. His long eyelashes flashed rapidly. It seemed that happiness came too suddenly. He couldn''t react at all when he was caught off guard. He stayed there foolishly.


    "Why? Don''t you want to? Do you just want to play with me and don''t intend to marry me?"


    Ding Ning pretended to be angry.


    "No... no... but... But... People... People still like to call your brother-in-law... Don''t be angry, OK?"


    Seeing that he was angry, Xiao Yao immediately panicked. He held his arm in fear and said coquettishly. The soft touch made Ding Ning confused for a while.


    However, Xiao Yao''s insistence made Ding Ning curious: "why?"


    Xiao Yao''s face was red, his eyelids were shyly lowered, his thick eyelashes flashed like fans, and he said coyly, "people like to call your brother-in-law, especially in bed. That sense of guilt is particularly easy to excite people."


    "Poof!"


    Ding Ning almost gushed out, with a strange smile on her face. She looked at this increasingly feminine beauty. She really dared to say anything.


    "Don''t laugh!"


    Xiao Yao''s face was red, and he said with a small mouth, which made Ding Ning''s index finger move.


    "Brother in law, OK? I don''t want to marry you. The title is just a marriage agreement. People want to be your lover all their life. Cheating on others is exciting. Besides, China is monogamous. I don''t want to be Mrs. Ding. Besides, the wife is generally unpopular. I want to be your favorite sister-in-law!"


    Xiao Yao''s thinking is really unrestrained, which is not comparable to ordinary people. He began to act like a spoiled girl with a small mouth: "OK, brother-in-law!"


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. With a helpless face, he said, "whatever you like, if one day you change your mind, tell me, and I will give you a place."


    "No, it''s too tired to be your little wife, and you have to fight openly and secretly. Now it''s good. If you miss me, you''ll come to see me, and I feel so satisfied!"


    Xiao Yao leaned his head on Ding Ning''s shoulder with a happy face, which made him feel rather bad. He added some apology and pity to her, and decided to spend more time with her in the future.


    But I didn''t find that Xiaoyao flashed a cunning color in the beautiful eyes buried under his shoulder. She was a top student graduated from Harvard Business School, with high IQ and not low EQ, which gave her a very clear positioning.


    As a woman, who doesn''t want to live and fly with a dear man? But she knows Ding Ning''s flower heart and that she doesn''t have any advantage compared with those women of Ding Ning. Since it''s impossible to compete for the position of a positive wife, it''s better to be the most special woman in his heart.


    Xiaoyao''s strategy is undoubtedly very successful. Although she gave up her position, she successfully really entered Ding Ning''s heart and raised her from a responsible non necessity to a lover.


    Zui Hongyan cosmetics company has 1.5 billion yuan extorted by Ding Ning from the Qian family. The Xiao family took out another 2 billion yuan, and Xiao Yao, a rich woman, also took out 200 million yuan, with a total investment of 3.7 billion yuan.


    According to the plan of the Xiao family, it was intended to be controlled by the Xiao family, but Xiao Nuo firmly disagreed. Ding Ning''s technology and 1.5 billion capital accounted for 55% of the company''s shares, the Xiao family accounted for 35% and Xiao Yao accounted for 10%. Meng Wanrong laughed and scolded her. She knew that she turned her arms and elbows outward, but she did not firmly oppose it, After all, Ding Ning is their recognized son-in-law. Whoever has more shares and who has less shares is his own family.


    Xiao Yao is very economical. Through his family relationship, he spent $80 million to buy an old building with good terrain, and spent another 20 million miles and miles to renovate it. After that, the old look of the 18 storey old building has changed. From the first floor to the twelfth floor, it is a collection of women''s sweat steaming, massage, freckle removal, algae mud bath, fashion restaurant, cafe The 13th to 18th floors are the office space, and Xiaoyao''s president''s office is on the top floor.


    Ding Ning visited Xiaoyao layer by layer. Although it has not officially opened, many recruited employees have started working. All the way, they met with beauty online. They greeted Xiaoyao respectfully, looked at Ding Ning curiously, and secretly speculated about his relationship with the president.


    Xiaoyao also showed the strong woman side that Ding Ning had never seen before in front of the employees. She was high, cold and strong. She worked hard, making him feel like he had found a treasure.


    Xiaoyao''s office on the 18th floor is decorated with low-key and luxury. The luxurious crystal lamp reflects the marble ground. Standing in front of the French window of the whole wall, overlooking the whole Ninghai, people have a high sense of superiority.


    Spacious office desks and chairs, embedded wardrobe, independent bathroom, independent cloakroom and independent washroom are full of modern office style.


    "Brother in law, do you miss me?"


    As soon as she entered the office, Xiao Yao locked the door behind her. She looked at Ding Ning with eyes like silk. She was full of temptation, straightened her chest, and stretched out her lilac tongue to lick her beautiful red lips.


    "Goblin!"


    Ding Ning, who had been suffocating all the way, couldn''t stand such temptation. With a smile and scold, she took the demon into her arms and blocked her pink lips


    I don''t know how long it took before the wind and rain stopped, but before the panting little boy came back, an animal was ready to move again.


    "Ah, brother-in-law, you still come, don''t, people really can''t!"


    "Goblin, who makes you so charming."


    "Well... You hate it!"


    ¡­¡­


    After the plum blossom opened twice, Xiao Yao entered the bathroom with a satisfied red cloud on his face and twisted his slender waist like a water snake to wash the sweat stains all over his body.


    Ding Ning smiled like a thief. The girl didn''t close the door. This is a challenge. Do you want to take a mandarin duck bath?


    So, with a scream, the bathroom became the third battlefield, opening the third war between men and women.


    Once, twice, three times... They are crazy doing what they like to do. It seems that they want to integrate their lovesickness and love into their bones and blood.


    To Ding Ning''s surprise, Xiao Yao cried for mercy every time, as if he was about to die, but as long as he provoked him a little, he was more active than him, which made his physical quality almost unbearable now.


    It is often said that there are only tired cows in the field without ploughing, but all the time, Ding Ning thinks that he is gifted and breaks this iron law. But at the moment, he has to admit that the madness burst out from Xiao Yao''s bones is really squeezing him dry.


    Holding Xiaoyao''s weak and boneless body, he lay lazily in the bathtub and enjoyed the massage of the Jacuzzi, so as to eliminate his fatigue. At the same time, he curiously explored the amazing mystery of Xiaoyao''s recovery.


    "Brother in law, what''s the matter with you?"


    Xiao Yao saw that Ding Ning was silent, and his hands honestly surrounded her slender waist. He didn''t go up and down like before. He asked with some doubts.


    "Xiao Yao, did you encounter anything strange when you were a child?"


    Ding Ning started the absolute touch and noticed that Xiao Yao''s gene map data was ridiculously high. There were even many data higher than his gene value, but there was no sign of change or ability stimulation. It was really incredible.


    "Strange thing?"


    Xiao Yao''s eyes were full of doubts: "what strange thing?"


    "I don''t know. I always think your resilience is amazing. Something is very wrong."


    Ding Ning is also full of fog. I don''t know how Xiao Yao can be so different.


    "Resilience?"


    Xiao Yao showed a sudden look: "I grew up in the military compound with my grandfather. My grandfather was the head of a secret satellite launch base in the country. I remember that year I was only six years old. I was very playful when I was young. I sneaked out of the family area and ran to the base to find my grandfather. As a result, I just launched a satellite. As soon as I got near the base... I suddenly felt dizzy and weak. Then He fainted. "


    "Fainted? Can''t it be radiated by radar and electric interference wave?"


    Ding Ning asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know. When I wake up, I''ll be in the hospital with a lot of pipes."


    Xiaoyao''s face was haunted with fear: "at that time, I was young and didn''t understand anything. I shouted to go home. Grandpa didn''t tell me anything. He just cried secretly. Later, I began to lose my hair and my skin became dry. It was always peeling. It looked disgusting."

 Chapter 785

    "And then?"


    Ding Ning''s trembling body could feel her restlessness and hugged her pitifully.


    "Later, my father and aunt rushed over and took me back to Yanjing. During that time, although I didn''t have any strength and could only sit in a wheelchair every day, it was my happiest time, because my father, mother, aunt and brother revolved around me every day. They played with me whatever I wanted to play."


    Xiaoyao''s face showed a happy smile, as if recalling that beautiful time.


    "Why did your father send you to your grandfather?"


    Ding Ning showed a distressed color on her face, gently kissed her snow-white neck and listened to her quietly.


    "My father couldn''t help it either. He married two wives. My mother was the youngest wife. At that time, when the country was most strict in family planning, my father was in a very critical period, so my mother and I couldn''t see the light and could only live with my grandfather. After this, my father resolutely gave up his opportunity for promotion, confessed to the organization that he married two wives and was released I''ve been with me all day for a long holiday. If it didn''t happen at that time, my father may be able to go to a higher position now. At this point, although my father is playful, he is a responsible good man and father! "


    Xiao Yao showed a sweet smile at the corner of his mouth, turned his head and looked at Ding Ning affectionately: "sometimes I feel very lucky. The two most important men in my life are my father and you. Although you are very playful, in my heart, you are the best and best men in the world."


    Ding Ning was ashamed and speechless.


    "Although I was young at that time, I knew I was going to die. They did nothing but accompany me every day. I was too bitter to drink medicine, and they didn''t force me. They always changed their ways with a smile to make me happy and meet all my wishes. I think they must have been very desperate at that time. I know they often turned around and cried secretly, which made me feel bad ¡£¡±


    There were crystal tears in Xiaoyao''s eyes, but a happy smile appeared on his face. He whispered like a Dreamer: "at that time, I thought, they were all my closest relatives, and I couldn''t make them sad, so I obediently drank very bitter medicine that time, my body recovered some strength, and quietly ran out when they didn''t pay attention."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao''s face showed a color of remembrance: "I remember it was winter. Yanjing''s winter was dry and cold. The wind blew on my face like a knife. I had just had a heavy snow. I was wearing thick cotton padded clothes and shoes and my favorite little rabbit cotton hat on my head, but I still felt very cold and cold. Every step would exhaust my strength..."


    Ding Ning listened to her telling, his heart suddenly hurt badly and hugged the girl in his arms. The amazing elasticity and touch made him have no evil thoughts, but only endless pity and love.


    Although he knew that the child staggering alone in the heavy snow was lying in his arms now, the decidedly sad picture still hung his heart tightly. He didn''t know what kind of miracle would happen later.


    Xiao Yao twisted his body and comfortably enjoyed his warm embrace, Continue: "I don''t know how long I''ve been walking or how far I''ve been walking. Anyway, when it gets dark, when it gets dark, when it gets dark, when I''m thirsty, I hold some snow water, and when I''m hungry... I can only be hungry. I walk in a muddle, thinking when I can''t stick to it, and I''m completely relieved. But I can''t give up my relatives at home. I want to turn around and go back countless times, but when I think of my father, mother Aunt and brother, the sadness hidden behind their smiles, I summoned up the courage to move on. "


    Xiao Yao''s smile was very sad and beautiful. The desolate beauty made Ding Ning heartache. Seeing that she fell into memories, she couldn''t help asking, "what happened later?"


    "Later, I fell in the snow, hungry, tired, cold and sleepy. I think that''s it. It''s better to be sad for a while when my parents find my body. It''s better than forcing a smile every day like now. I don''t know when it will end."


    Xiao Yao''s eyes showed a confused color: "just when I was hungry and cold and was about to die, I seemed to see a woman wearing white clothes and a white veil suddenly appear around me and smile at me."


    "Like?"


    Ding Ning said with some surprise.


    "Yes, it seems, because I still don''t know whether that scene is true or false. At that time, I was delirious and couldn''t tell whether it was real or phantom!"


    Xiao Yao explained.


    "And then?"


    Ding Ning nodded understandably and asked.


    As like as two peas rather baffling, I heard that the woman had saved me for a moment, and then I had to go away, and then I passed out. When I woke up, I was in the hospital. Dad, mom, brother and brother were all there, they were crying but they were crying.


    Xiao Yao looked confused, "I don''t know what happened. I just felt very painful all over. I just wanted to cry, but my parents were very happy. They said that I was well and wouldn''t do it again in the future. I didn''t know that I had been operated on until the doctor removed the suture a month later. It should be surgery. I had a lot of scars on my body, but since then, my disease has really improved and my recovery is very strong It''s amazing. Even if you''re tired, you''ll automatically recover after a short rest. "


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao looked at Ding Ning shyly: "do you know why every time you go to me, I don''t let you turn on the light? It''s because I have many old scars. Although they are very light, they are ugly. I''m afraid you will dislike me."


    "Silly girl, I thought you were shy. How could I dislike you."


    Ding Ning picked up Xiao Yao, turned her around, put her on his lap, held her face and looked at her affectionately: "no matter what you become, I won''t dislike you, and I won''t leave you in my life."


    "Hee hee, this is probably life. For so many years, I have tried everything to weaken those scars, but I can''t completely eliminate them. Fortunately, when I met you, the scar removing cream you gave me finally completely eliminated those ugly scars. I can also be honest with you and present my most beautiful body in front of you."


    Xiao Yao said shyly, but her eyes were hot.


    Ding Ning was moved by the words, because he knew that if he wanted to remove the old scars, he had to cut them again and apply scar removing cream. The pain was not acceptable to ordinary people, but Xiao Yao did it.


    Thinking of the scene when she took advantage of the dead of night to cut the wound bit by bit with a knife, biting her teeth and applying medicine to herself with pain, Ding Ning''s heart was extremely painful, and tightly held the low self-esteem and crazy girl in her arms, "Silly girl, why are you so stupid? Why don''t you tell me? I can help you. If you are anesthetized, it won''t hurt!"


    "I don''t want it. What I want you to see is my most beautiful side and the ugliest side. I''ll never let you see it. Brother in law, love me."


    Xiao Yao felt his deep affection and offered a kiss. The fiery passion ignited and blew the horn of war again. The bathroom was full of spring


    The hearts of the two people have never been so close. The combination of spirit and flesh makes the love sublimate infinitely, and the soul of each other climb to the top of the cloud


    "Brother in law, I chose three qualified pharmaceutical factories. Do you have time this afternoon? Go and have a look with me!"


    In a restaurant not far from drunk beauty, Xiao Yao asked expectantly while eating.


    She knew that Ding Ning had accepted her because of her responsibility, but now it was different. She could feel Ding Ning''s deepest love for herself, which filled her heart with joy.


    "Well, good!"


    Looking at her expectant eyes, Ding Ning had the heart to refuse such a request and agreed.


    "Yeah, brother-in-law, it''s very kind of you. I love you!"


    Xiao Yao cheered and Baji kissed him on the face, which attracted the attention of the people around him. Bursts of discussion came, which made Ding Ning embarrassed and depressed.


    "It''s really a bad heart. The world is getting worse. Although it''s said that half of my sister-in-law''s buttocks are owned by my brother-in-law, I can''t be so brazen."


    "Yes, it''s shameless!"


    "Another ignorant girl, a flower inserted in cow dung!"


    "This woman is so beautiful. Her sister must not be ugly. A pair of Sister Flowers hug each other. MD, I''m not so lucky."


    "Hey, nowadays, it''s still pink and tender meat that attracts beautiful women. Real men with connotation and temperament like us are not popular!"


    ¡­¡­


    These people are just holding the jealousy of not eating grapes and saying that grapes are sour. After all, xiaoyaomei, who has just been moistened by love, has brought disaster to the country and the people. As soon as he came in, he attracted the attention of all male animals.


    Just seeing her and Ding Ning together, I thought they were boyfriend and girlfriend, so I didn''t come up to chat up. I secretly regretted that a watery cabbage was arched by a pig again, but listening to her repeatedly calling Ding Ning''s brother-in-law gave these people endless hope. But after Xiao Yao kissed Ding Ning, their hearts suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley, Can only stand at the commanding height of morality, sour despise Ding Ning, to vent their inner dissatisfaction.


    Xiao Yao listened to these gossip, not only did he not get angry, but his white and tender face was flushed with excitement. He stood up and sat down on Ding Ning''s thigh. Jiao didi said, "brother-in-law, people want you to feed."


    "Poof!"


    The soup in Ding Ning''s mouth gushed out. NIMA, goblin, which one are you going to play?


    Xiao Yao was splashed with a few drops of soup on his face. Not only did he not dislike it, but he was full of charm. He stretched out his little sweet tongue and licked it, giving Ding Ning a wink, leaving the whole restaurant silent. Everyone was stunned and looked at the sexy beauty who didn''t play cards according to common sense.


    Ding Ning was really disgusted. He took out a handful of money and threw it on the table. He pulled Xiaoyao as a demon and ran away.


    "Brother in law, what are you running for? Hum, those people are just jealous of you. I''ll make them jealous enough."


    Xiao Yao got into the car panting and looked at Ding Ning, who was speechless, complaining.


    "You... Hey, if you were photographed and posted online, your family would have to fight with me?"


    Ding Ning is also drunk. He already knew that Xiao Yao was a lord who feared that the world would not be chaotic. He had hidden it deeply before. Now he really reveals his prototype.


    "What are you afraid of? I''m not afraid. What do you have to be afraid of? Besides, my family is very open-minded. It''s no use for them to say anything if I like."


    Xiaoyao muttered disapprovingly, but with unquestionable determination in his tone.


    "Yao Yao!"


    Ding Ning shouted a little ashamed, but he didn''t know what to say. He felt that he didn''t seem to be a man enough just now.

 Chapter 786

    "Let''s go, brother-in-law. Accompany me to see which of the three factories is more suitable."


    Xiao Yao smiled and spit out his tongue mischievously, changing the topic.


    "Yes!"


    Ding Ning started the car with a heavy heart. In his rebellious behavior since childhood, he deeply reflected on his actions. Since he has decided to protect her all his life, why don''t he dare to face it bravely? What the hell is he afraid of? Are you afraid his other women know? Or don''t you have the courage to face everyone''s judgment and doubt?


    This is true for Xiao Yao, ye Huan, pan Xiangyun, and LAN Mengdie


    Looking at the essence through the phenomenon, Ding Ning found that he was a highly playful and selfish scum.


    I don''t remember which book said such a sentence. If you can''t give her happiness, don''t easily take off her pants.


    He flirted with women and loved each other. Although some things didn''t happen his original intention, such as Xiao Nuo and Xiao Yao, sister Ye Huan, pan Xiangyun and blue Mengdie, he had to admit that he was secretly happy after the real thing happened. It can be seen that he had coveted her and just used the wrong circumstances as an excuse to attract bees and butterflies.


    But what happened later exposed his hypocrisy and cowardice in essence. He had the courage to talk to every woman secretly, but he didn''t have the courage to face their questioning eyes.


    The more Ding Ning thought about it, the more ashamed he was. The more he thought about it, the more disgusting he felt. Compared with Xiao Yao''s courage to love and hate, he was really a coward who dared to do it.


    To be a man, we should be indomitable and have the courage and responsibility to bear all the consequences.


    At the beginning, he scolded Shen Muyang for his unwillingness to admit his mistake. But when it came to the end, he found that he was inferior to Shen Muyang. How could he not be ashamed.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s uncertain face, Xiao Yao said timidly: "brother-in-law, am I making you unhappy?"


    "No, no, I''m not good. You''re the woman I love. No matter what happens, I should face it with you. I shouldn''t have dragged you away. I''m sorry to disappoint you."


    Ding Ning said with some shame, which made Xiao Yao''s eyes widened in amazement, and then burst out with a laugh: "brother-in-law, you won''t be silent all the way. Is that what you''re thinking about?"


    "Well, I''ve reflected. I think I''m too useless. You''re my woman. Whenever I should stand behind you and support you unconditionally. My performance just now was too bad, just like a coward who ran away!"


    After deep reflection, Ding Ning decided to change himself. Since it was his own fault, he should face it bravely and said in a serious and serious tone.


    "Hahaha... Brother in law, you are so funny. Ouch, I can''t. I''m laughing to death. Ouch, I have a stomachache!"


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Yao covered his stomach and laughed out of breath, which swept away the serious atmosphere brewing by Ding Ning, and said angrily, "what''s funny, don''t laugh."


    "Giggle... Ok... I don''t laugh... Don''t laugh, ok... Puff... No... I''m sorry, brother-in-law... I... I really... Can''t help it... Giggle... Brother-in-law... You... You''re so cute... People... People love you!"


    Xiao Yao saw Ding Ning''s face and waved his hand hurriedly, but the more he thought about it, the more funny it was. He couldn''t help laughing again, and even tears laughed out.


    Ding Ning''s forehead was covered with black lines: "is it so funny?"


    Xiao Yao nodded his head desperately, smiled for a long time, and wiped his tears and said, "brother-in-law, how can you be so cute? People love you."


    "Cute? It doesn''t seem to be a commendatory word."


    Ding Ning said bitterly.


    "It''s definitely a compliment here, cluck... Brother-in-law, can I interview your mental journey? Cluck, cluck... You''re so funny!"


    Xiao Yao unscrupulously pinched Ding Ning''s face, twisted and twisted, smiled and trembled, and the towering peaks in front of her chest were choppy.


    Ding Ning was ashamed and annoyed, and his face turned red. NIMA was molested. If it weren''t for the inconvenient parking in the busy section, he really wanted to stop the car immediately to clean up the goblin. He didn''t get angry and put her hand away, "don''t laugh, laugh again, I''m angry!"


    "Well, well, I won''t laugh. Don''t be angry, good!"


    Xiao Yao said without laughing, but his eyes were full of laughter. He turned his head and looked out of the window, but his shoulders twitched. It can be seen how hard it was.


    "Laugh if you want, don''t hold it!"


    Ding Ning felt tired and said weakly.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Xiao Yao got permission and immediately burst into laughter. Tears flowed in his laughter. He was out of breath and had a stomachache


    Ding Ning was infected by her emotion, and the corners of her mouth tilted slightly, outlining a smile radian. Perhaps this is the real Xiaoyao, living self, living carefree, living taboo free, living unscrupulous. She doesn''t know what is delicate and affectation. She cries if she wants to cry, laughs if she wants to laugh, but heartless and heartless makes people feel sad.


    "Brother in law, it''s nice to have you!"


    "Yao Yao, it''s good to have you!"


    Perhaps the heart has a sharp connection, or they have feelings. They both said a love word that is not a love word at the same time.


    They looked at each other and smiled knowingly. They didn''t explain or communicate in any language. They both understood each other''s mind from each other''s eyes. Their hands were linked with each other''s fingers, and their hearts were connected with each other!


    Silent silence is not all the boredom and exhaustion of language. There is another situation called that silence is better than sound at this time, which is a sublimation of emotion and a fit of soul.


    No words, no talk, no explanation, a meeting of eyes, a trivial behavior, a knowing smile... Can let each other understand each other''s feelings.


    "Brother in law, I feel I''m in love. Is this the feeling of love? It''s wonderful!"


    Xiao Yao''s face was intoxicated, and her beautiful big eyes narrowed into a crescent shape, immersed in the wonderful feeling of love that fit her heart.


    "Are we getting on the bus first and then buying tickets?"


    Ding Ning held it for a long time before jumping out, which made Xiao Yao smile enchanting to the bone: "they are all old drivers. It doesn''t matter whether they buy tickets or not."


    "Cough, I can''t evade the ticket. I still have to make up the ticket."


    Ding Ning''s heart is full of happiness. He knows that he owes Xiaoyao a love process and should compensate her.


    Not only her, but also Xiao Nuo, ye Huan, pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie, got on the bus first without buying a ticket. Er, she also walked alone at night. I don''t know if she has returned to the school now? Is she all right now?


    Of course, there are sister and Luoxue. Their situation is somewhat different, which is equivalent to half buying and half giving. Although they lack the process of love, they used to have emotional foreshadowing. Now when I think of it, he has long been ambitious for his sister, otherwise it would be so easy to get into the canal, which makes him feel ashamed. It seems that, During this time, he became a beast thinking with his lower body.


    On the contrary, Qiao Qiao, Lingyun and Jingjing are serious. They have had love experience with him. Other women seem to have skipped the love link and directly entered the topic.


    Then supply them. Ding Ning secretly made up his mind and his face was filled with a bright smile. At this moment, his heart knot was gone, and it seemed that he had some unspeakable spiritual transformation.


    It''s like washing all the lead and returning to nature, but there is less shade and more openness, just like a scorching sun rising slowly, sweeping away all the haze, and the light shines on the whole world.


    Xiao Yao looked at his handsome side face and was intoxicated. There was a strong color of infatuation in his beautiful eyes, no dirt and no time, rich and handsome, but so!


    "Jingling!"


    The mobile phone suddenly rang. Ding Ning connected the Bluetooth headset without looking: "Hello, who!"


    "Little Lord, I have no time. Is it convenient for you to speak now?"


    Zhu wucai''s voice said coldly. Her mood was very complex. She didn''t know how to face the little Lord she once hated. So she arrived yesterday, but she didn''t call until today because she wasn''t ready to face him.


    She will never forget that when she opened the gauze and looked at the beautiful face in the mirror, her father and aunt rose cried with joy. She also cried in a mess. She really recognized and accepted rose as her stepmother. Under her father''s instructions, she knew that she had misunderstood the young master.


    Although the little Lord is to help her, it''s understandable to look at her body and take the most delicate and white skin from her inner thighs and hips for skin grafting, but it''s the most private part of the girl''s home, which makes her feel ashamed when she thinks about it.


    This makes her feel a little ashamed and angry while being grateful, and some emotions that are unclear are surging, but more is joy. Ningding, if we meet again, will you like me now?


    So when she summoned up the courage to call Ding Ning, the mood was so complicated that it was mixed.


    "It''s convenient for me. Go ahead!"


    Ding Ning couldn''t help laughing at the thought of molesting Zhu wucai. It was actually a kind joke and had a good effect on the treatment.


    For a girl who has been in a state of psychological inferiority for a long time, it is easy to produce some psychological disease, which makes her mistakenly think that her taste is heavy and takes away her innocence. To some extent, it is also a means of psychotherapy. Doing so will bring her a subconscious comfort and establish false self-confidence. No matter how ugly she is, no one wants it!


    This false self-confidence can quickly dispel those bad memories of inferiority complex after she recovers her appearance. As she is affirmed by more people, she can more easily establish real confidence and become confident. At present, this means and curative effect seem to be very successful. Zhu has little pride when he has no time to speak!


    "Well, young master, I just ran this number in Ninghai. You can save it for easy contact when you come back. I won''t disturb you in the near future. I will establish an intelligence organization to serve you as soon as possible and call me when necessary."


    Zhu wucai finished her words very quickly. She really didn''t want to say more to Ding Ning. She just wanted to hang up as soon as possible. When she remembered that the man at the other end of the phone had seen all of herself, she blushed and felt uncomfortable.


    "OK, I see. That''s it!"


    Ding Ning wanted to flirt with this thin skinned girl, but in front of Xiao Yao, he didn''t have such a thick skin. He had to hang up and save her number.


    "Hang up? He just hung up?"


    No matter how much Zhu wucai wants to end the call with Ding Ning as soon as possible, but when Ding Ning really hangs up the phone cleanly, Zhu wucai still feels a burst of loss and grievance. He thinks with deep resentment. Am I so unpopular with you? Don''t you want to hear my voice so much? Anyway, I''m also your designated handmaid!

 Chapter 787

    Ding Ning didn''t know what he was thinking. He was anxious to hang up because Dinghua pharmaceutical factory, the first pharmaceutical factory, arrived.


    "This Dinghua pharmaceutical factory covers an area of nearly 200 mu. In the past, its performance was ranked No. 1 in Ninghai. The boss''s surname was Zeng Dinghua and his name was Zeng Dinghua. Later, because he was old, he handed over the factory to his only son Zeng Baoyu. However, he didn''t want Zeng Baoyu to be a helpless ah Dou. He didn''t care about management at all and didn''t pay attention to the development and sales of new drugs. He only knew to eat, drink and whore outside Gambling is wanton, and now I owe a high gambling debt. So far, I haven''t paid the workers for three months. "


    Xiao Yao didn''t go in, but stopped outside the pharmaceutical factory and changed into a strong commercial woman, "Zeng Baoyu doesn''t dare to come to the factory at all now. The workers follow him for wages, and the usurer forces him to gamble. He hides and no one can find him. Zeng Dinghua can''t help but sell the factory to pay his son''s debt. I heard that I want to buy a pharmaceutical factory. I contacted me through someone else''s phone, asking for $60 million."


    "60 million?"


    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows: "more than 200 mu of land, a well-equipped pharmaceutical factory, 60 million is not expensive!"


    "Yes, I think it''s very cost-effective, but the problem is that Zeng Dinghua has two conditions. No matter who takes over, one is to receive the workers in his factory together, but to be responsible for the retirement wages of the retired workers in the factory. After all, those retired workers started their business with him at the beginning, and now the factory has been defeated by his son. He feels sorry for these old brothers and wants to give them some help in this regard They want to protect themselves. "


    Xiao Yao sighed: "Emotionally, I should meet his requirements, but intellectually, this is a very uneconomic business. Although it seems that it is not expensive to buy a factory for $80 million, with these two conditions, no one is willing to take over and accept the existing workers reluctantly. After all, they are skilled workers and can create benefits for the pharmaceutical factory, but those retired workers should It''s a lot of money to pay their retirement wages until they die, so I''m always uncertain. "


    "How many retired workers?"


    Ding Ning asked with a frown. He realized that it was really cheap without good goods. Good goods are not cheap.


    "376. According to the pension of 3000 yuan per person per month, we have to pay an additional 1128000 yuan per month."


    Xiao Yao said helplessly.


    Ding Ning fell silent. 1.12 million a month doesn''t seem much, but it''s more than 10 million extra expenses in one year and nearly 200 million in ten years. No wonder no one is willing to take over such a cheap factory.


    "How many workers are there?"


    Ding Ning hesitated and asked.


    "At present, there are 423 workers. If we buy this factory, we have to bear the wages owed by these workers for three months. This is not a small expenditure."


    Xiao Yao quickly estimated: "There are 13 managers in the factory and 63 middle-level cadres. Their income is much higher than that of ordinary workers. Their monthly salary is between 8000 and 20000. On average, the average salary of the whole factory is about 5500 yuan, and the salary of 423 people in three months is nearly 7 million. This means that once we take over, we have to pay an extra 60 million in addition to buying the factory After all, those retired workers have not received retirement wages for more than four months. "


    Ding Ning asked strangely, "isn''t this pharmaceutical factory a private enterprise? Why should the private enterprise bear the retirement salary of retired workers? Didn''t Zeng Dinghua buy old-age insurance for retired workers at that time?"


    "Yes, that''s the problem. Zeng Dinghua is a person who attaches great importance to friendship. He made a commitment to those old brothers who have worked with him all his life and will support them. In addition to pension insurance, he will also give them an additional pension every month. Over the years, the current retired workers have been used to taking the money. Once they can''t get it, they will make trouble. ¡±


    Xiao Yao sneered: "It''s probably that people''s hearts are not enough. Zeng Dinghua is nostalgic. These retired workers don''t care whether they live or die. They haven''t got their pension for only a month. These people bring their families to the factory to make trouble. Originally, the pharmaceutical factory can barely maintain its operation. Apart from anything else, although the workers can''t get the full salary, the basic salary can still be guaranteed, which can let these people make trouble and the pharmaceutical factory It was completely shut down, and the workers also had emotions. There were some conflicts with these retired workers, resulting in the sharp deterioration of the situation of the factory. Now it is completely paralyzed. It can be said that the pharmaceutical factory today has nothing to do with the trouble of these retired workers, otherwise Zeng Dinghua may not be able to turn over again. "


    "That''s a problem. Zeng Dinghua seems to be a conscientious entrepreneur. It''s a pity that his kindness is regarded as a donkey''s liver and lung, and those retired workers don''t know how to understand him."


    Ding Ning said angrily.


    "Puff!"


    Xiao Yao suddenly smiled and made Ding Ning puzzled: "what are you laughing at? Am I wrong?"


    "No, I just think my brother-in-law is kind-hearted and has a good sense of justice. I love you."


    Xiao Yao smiled very charming. Her beautiful eyes twinkled with undisguised love, which covered Ding Ning''s forehead with black lines. She whispered, "I know you love me, but can''t you be subtle? I''ll be sorry."


    "Giggle, if I knew how to be subtle, I wouldn''t be Xiaoyao."


    Xiao Yao instantly incarnated into a super cute girl next door, happily carrying Ding Ning''s arm, rubbing and rubbing


    "Goblin, don''t tempt me, be careful I clean you up!"


    Ding Ning threatened fiercely.


    But Xiao Yao was happy and not afraid. He also deliberately held his chest up and said with eyes like silk: "people are so afraid, brother-in-law, you come to clean up people and clean up hard!"


    Xiao Yao, who has amazing resilience, really has the confidence to say such a thing, which makes Ding Ning have to admit it immediately. He patted Xiao Yao''s upturned hip angrily and said with a dry smile: "you goblin, you want to squeeze me dry!"


    "You have so many women. It''s rare for me to line up. You can''t run unless you feed me."


    Xiao Yao tooted up her pink mouth and said with some secret resentment. No wonder she was not satisfied. After all, she was gentle and soft all day with her. Coupled with Xiao Nuo, who went out early and returned home late, she was really few when she could be alone with Ding Ning.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Ding Ning couldn''t hear the bitterness in her words. She coughed awkwardly and said, "Xiao Yao, I''ll buy you a villa. Can you move out and live alone?"


    "Does my brother-in-law want to hide her in a golden house?"


    Xiaoyao asked happily.


    "Well, consider it a golden house."


    Ding Ning scratched his nose unnaturally.


    "No, sister Nuo and I live well. If we suddenly move out of the villa, she must doubt it!"


    Xiao Yao said reluctantly that she could not afford a villa. She had long thought of moving out to live alone. It was also convenient to date Ding Ning, but it was because she couldn''t explain to Xiao Nuo that she still lived in the rental room.


    "Why don''t I buy a villa for Nono and you respectively, so that I can see you when I have time."


    Ding Ning asked tentatively.


    "It''s no use. Even if you buy ten villas, sister Nuo will live with me. You really think she doesn''t know the relationship between us. We moved here because she found that we were carrying her behind our backs... That''s why she kicked me out of the house and rented the current house. Later, sister Nuo didn''t know what to think. She forgives me very generously, Baba He came to make up with me and moved in with me. "


    Xiao Yao was also helpless. At the beginning, she ran away in anger and didn''t necessarily have the idea of living alone and dating Ding Ning, but the problem is that Xiao Nuo doesn''t know whether she cares about her sisters or whether she is afraid that she will not date Ding Ning more frequently under her own eyes and move in with her. What can she say.


    "Ah, how could this happen? Every time we meet, she works overtime. How could she find out?"


    Ding Ning really didn''t know about it. It was when Xiao Nuo''s previous house expired that he changed to his current house.


    "It''s my carelessness. Every time you leave, I don''t remember to take out the garbage. She found the toilet paper in the trash can."


    Xiao Yao blushed and said coyly.


    Ding Ning was also a red faced man. He stretched out his arms and held the waist of Xiao Yao. He laughed and said with a smile: "Luigi Nono is really a criminal policeman. He can''t let go of any traces."


    "She''s powerful, but it''s hard for me. Now there''s the soft dead girl staring at me all day for fear that I''ll wear a green hat for sister Nuo. She''s called me more than a dozen times now."


    Xiao Yao looked at the phone with a depressed face, which was muted, but the indicator light kept flashing.


    "Then you take one. It''s not good not to take it all the time. Don''t let her think something''s wrong with you."


    Ding Ning said somewhat guilty.


    "No, as long as I answer the phone, the girl immediately has to ask me where I am. She has to come to me."


    Xiao Yao seldom gets along with Ding Ning alone. He gnashes his teeth and throws his mobile phone into the car. He is out of sight and out of mind.


    Ding Ning has a headache. Why is it so difficult to steal?


    "Brother in law, why don''t you go home for dinner one day, I''ll get some medicine, and you take Rourou, so that she won''t stare at me all day like a professional who catches adultery."


    Xiao Yao''s eyes turned, and what he said made Ding ninglei''s outer Jiao and inner tender. He couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "It''s better for sister Nuo to be there. We three sisters will serve you together. Do you agree?"


    Xiao Yao was more and more excited. His eyes were rolling. Unexpectedly, he was really calculating the feasibility of the plan, which moved Ding Ning''s heart. One dragon and three phoenixes, a man''s biggest dream, if it can come true, how blessed it must be.


    Just thinking of Xiao Nuo''s stubbornness and his temper that can''t tolerate sand in his eyes, he immediately put away his unreasonable thoughts and scolded in righteous words: "Yao Yao, don''t mess around. Rourourou is my apprentice. I don''t have any ideas about her."


    "Hum, duplicity. Although you''re not as soft as me, and you''re not as big as sister Nuo''s ass, you''re also a real beauty. There are many people chasing her, so I don''t believe you''re indifferent. Fat water doesn''t flow into outsiders'' fields. Your own sisters are cheaper than other women. Besides, you''re so powerful anyway. Even if you deal with our three sisters, you can''t come. I''m the best Xie Rourou is a dead girl. She just likes to pretend. If she doesn''t like you, do you really think she will come all the way to Ninghai to study medicine with you? As long as you take her down, I promise she will eat the marrow and know the taste, and she will be determined to you from now on. "


    Xiao Yao is really a dirty Lord who is afraid of chaos in the world. He even started ideological work for Ding Ning, which makes Ding Ning cry and laugh. However, does tenderness really like himself?


    Although he has no idea of tenderness and softness, such a beautiful woman secretly loves herself. His vanity is still greatly satisfied, but he said in righteous words on his face: "don''t talk nonsense. I like you and nono. I don''t feel for her. Don''t mess with the mandarin duck spectrum!"

 Chapter 788

    "Don''t pull it down. If it''s cheaper for other men, you''ll cry without tears."


    Xiao Yao''s thinking was indeed not in the same dimension as ordinary people. He said something bitterly, but Ding Ning felt sour. It seemed that the duck he got was about to fly. He sighed that he really saw a scum man who loved each other.


    "Let''s go and see the other two factories before making a decision!"


    Ding Ning didn''t dare to let his thoughts slide again. He quickly interrupted Xiao Yao''s plan and changed the topic.


    "Hey, since you''re not interested in Rourou, I''ll give sister Nuo some medicine one day and make it cheaper for you once. Let''s go."


    Xiao Yao retreated and asked for the second place. She was determined to give Ding Ning a big welfare. She was also forced to be helpless. She didn''t even have a chance to have an affair all day. She wanted to break the deadlock as soon as possible, pierce the window paper and let Xiao Nuo accept the reality.


    "Well... Hey, you can... Forget it. Nuo is so angry. If you know, you can''t tear us apart!"


    Ding Ning moved his fingers and almost blurted out his promise. But when he thought of Xiao Nuo''s hot temper, he immediately stopped at the precipice. He didn''t want to die too ugly.


    "What are you afraid of? If I don''t deal with sister Nuo, let her recognize the reality. I have to sneak like a thief. Don''t worry, just wait and enjoy the happiness of the whole people!"


    Xiaoyao shrugged carelessly: "it''s not that she hasn''t served you together, but sister Nuo is thin skinned and pretends to be stupid there. When she sobers up and tears the shame cloth, she will admit her life."


    "Really?"


    Ding Ning''s heart pounded when he heard the speech. He was a big cow and a big ass. when he thought about it, he was hot in his heart and couldn''t help asking.


    "Hum, I know you''re duplicity. You say no. You''ve been anxious for a long time, haven''t you?"


    Xiao Yao looked at him teasingly and joked.


    Ding Ning was seen through his mind, and suddenly his old face turned red and his face turned red. He said wrongfully, "I didn''t follow your words!"


    "Hypocrisy! But I like it. Leave it to me and wait for my call!"


    Xiaoyao gave her a white look, and then vowed to pat her chest to ensure that Ding Ning''s mind fluctuated. The goblin was so considerate that she loved youmu.


    "But before that, you have to find a way to take Rourou away. The girl has many eyes."


    Xiao Yao was obviously worried by tenderness and softness during this period. She stared at her like a light bulb all day, so that she didn''t even have the chance to call Ding Ning.


    "Hey, don''t worry. I''ll take her to the College of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia tomorrow. The college has assigned me an apartment and let her live there in the future."


    Ding Ning also worked hard for sexual happiness. He smiled treacherously without a bottom line. Xiao Yao also showed a sinister smile and said, "brother-in-law, are we in collusion?"


    "No, it''s the same smell at most!"


    Ding Ning said shamelessly.


    "In collusion!"


    "Birds of a feather!"


    "Be indifferent to evil!"


    "A nest of snakes and mice!"


    "Friends are traitors!"


    "Collude with others!"


    ¡­¡­


    The two men''s laughter drifted in the wind and spread far and far!


    She was calling Xiao Nuo with her mobile phone at home. Gentle Rou, who complained, suddenly sneezed, put her head out of the window and muttered suspiciously, "is it going to change?"


    "What are you talking about? Rourou!"


    Xiao Nuo''s puzzled voice came.


    "Er, sister Nuo, Xiao Yao doesn''t know where he has gone. It''s been several hours. I don''t answer the phone. Will something happen?"


    Gentle and thoughtful, he still didn''t betray Xiaoyao, so he can only pretend to be worried.


    Xiao Nuo was silent for a moment and said, "there must be something I didn''t bring my mobile phone with me. She''s so big. What can happen? All right, don''t worry about it. Read quickly."


    Xiao Nuo knows that Ding Ning hasn''t had a chance to accompany Xiao Yao since she came back. It''s estimated that they are together now. Although she''s sour in her heart, she thought very clearly when she was on Longmu island. Since she can''t escape and can''t leave him, she can''t turn a blind eye to her heart.


    "But..."


    Gentleness and softness wanted to say something, but Xiao Nuo interrupted: "there''s nothing. However, even if she really disappeared, we can''t accept it in less than 24 hours. OK, I''m still busy here. Don''t make trouble for me. Hang up!"


    Listening to the blind sound from the microphone gently, the little mouth pouted and could hang the oil gourd. As soon as I lost the phone, I sat on the sofa and shouted like a psycho, causing a burst of abuse from the neighbors.


    "Psycho, howl what?"


    "Is there a sense of public morality? I''m going to work at night. Don''t shout!"


    "Sick, howling ghost in the daytime!"


    "The skull is broken. What are you doing?"


    ¡­¡­


    The gentle and soft view aroused the public anger, scared and spit out his tongue, crept back to the room, looked at the famous medical works on the bedside table, and suddenly felt a big head.


    "Smelly Xiaoyao, smelly master, it''s good to have sisters and master. Hum, you patronize the tryst, and no one pays attention to me, whining..."


    She was lying on her back in bed, where she was still in the mood to read. The picture of Xiaoyao and dingning flirting together flashed in her mind. She didn''t know why she suddenly felt sour.


    Do I like master? No, it''s impossible. That fancy radish has provoked so many women. It''s still sister Nuo''s boyfriend. It''s not my gentle dish at all.


    He shook his head, put this terrible idea behind him, leaned against the head of the bed, habitually touched a medical book, looked through it, and soon immersed in it and entered the state of selflessness.


    Ding Ning''s method of teaching her is very effective. She can''t memorize by rote, cultivate her interests and hobbies, and look at medical books as novels, which is of great help to her reading and understanding.


    In addition, find some common cases on the Internet, try to analyze them, and then turn to medical books to find solutions. I have to admit that this learning method has a good effect and makes her memory very deep.


    In particular, Ding Ning''s incisive and unique notes on the medical books made her feel suddenly enlightened at a glance, as if she had been impressed by it. She felt that it was beneficial to open the book. Her understanding of the medical books is deepening day by day. Although she can''t get familiar with it, she also has a general understanding of the basis of traditional Chinese medicine. At least, she can say it clearly when it comes to theory.


    From a person who has no medical foundation to now has mastered so many basic knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine, it only took less than a month, and his gentle understanding and learning ability are shocking enough.


    If Ding Ning knew that he was just forced to accept Kaishan''s eldest disciple with such understanding and learning speed, I''m afraid he could wake up with laughter even when he fell asleep.


    Accompanied Xiao Yao to see the other two pharmaceutical factories, Ding Ning was not very satisfied. First, their floor area, infrastructure and production lines were far inferior to Dinghua pharmaceutical, but the price was more than twice as expensive; Second: the two pharmaceutical factories are too far away from Zui Hongyan building, so the terrain is not convenient; Third: Ding Ning doesn''t like the narrow eyes of the bosses of the two pharmaceutical factories. The two old people show great enthusiasm for Xiao Yao, but ignore him. Their eyes are always staring at her proud chest like a hook. If Xiao Yao didn''t pull him hard, he would have to pull out the eyes of the two old coyotes.


    Therefore, Ding Ning decided to buy Dinghua pharmaceutical factory, but he must not let his conditions come. He negotiated with Zeng Dinghua first. He can increase money to buy the factory or accept on-the-job workers, but those greedy retired workers must not take over.


    It''s not that Ding Ning doesn''t respect the old and love the young, but those retired workers are really chilling. If they are honest and responsible people, he really doesn''t care about spending some money to support them.


    But even their old boss, Zeng Dinghua, can fall into a well. They only have their own interests in their eyes, so he won''t feed the tiger and find trouble for himself.


    Xiaoyao supports this. In fact, she has made a decision before bringing dingning. She has started negotiations with Zeng Dinghua. Bringing dingning is to stay with him for a while. Second, she can find a reasonable excuse for her and dingning to go out alone, so as not to be questioned by Xiao Nuo and gentle; Third, her performance psychology is causing trouble. Although Ding Ning is the largest shareholder of Drunken Beauty, he is an anecdote. He simply asks about the company, which makes Xiao Yao feel very wronged. No matter how well she does, Ding Ning can''t see it. No woman doesn''t want to be praised by her lover.


    To sum up, today''s inspection trip made Ding Ning aware of the difficulty of the acquisition. Only when she made a successful acquisition can she show her business talent!


    In fact, she has long been confident about the acquisition of Dinghua pharmaceutical factory. Zeng Dinghua put a layer of shackles on herself and kindly paid pensions to retired employees. However, don''t forget that human nature is selfish. After all, Zeng Baohua is Zeng Dinghua''s only son. He can''t ignore his life and death. Now Zeng Baoyu is cornered by money lenders and may be caught at any time, Although it won''t kill him, it''s possible to break an arm and a leg.


    Therefore, now Zeng Dinghua is much more anxious than Xiao Yao. Only by selling the factory earlier and getting the money can he wipe Zeng Baoyu''s ass earlier. Under this premise, Xiao Yao believes that Zeng Dinghua will not last long. He will eventually make a wise choice between the ungrateful retired workers and the safety of his son.


    After they were warm for a while, in Xiaoyao''s reluctant eyes, Ding Ning walked away. He still had important things to do.


    At the senior cadre sanatorium of Ninghai military region, Ding Ning showed the pass given to him by Mayor Du in his office. After passing the layer by layer inspection of three steps, one post and five steps, he came to the room where Hu Quan was detained again.


    But at this time, Hu Quan in the wheelchair looked a little excited. His only concern in the world was his son Hu Xiaobing. Only this son could touch his heartstrings.


    Although he didn''t believe mayor Du''s promise that someone could cure his son''s blood cancer, he took the dead horse as a living horse doctor. In addition, he had heard of the name of a little miracle doctor. He still gambled with a glimmer of hope.


    So he made a deal with Du Shida. As long as Ding Ning can cure his son''s illness, he is willing to tell the truth and tell the people behind the scenes, but if he can''t be cured, I''m sorry, he will die and won''t say anything.


    "Mayor Du, when will the soldier come?"


    Hu Quan trembled all over and asked in a trembling voice. He thought there would be no day to meet again, but unexpectedly, he survived unexpectedly, and his firm heart of death was also shaken.


    Even if the little miracle doctor couldn''t cure his son, he was satisfied to see his worried son again after more than half a month.


    "On the way, don''t worry!"


    Although mayor Du is very dissatisfied with Hu Quan''s refusal to speak, they are all fathers. They can understand Hu Quan''s mood at this moment, and their tone has become softer.

 Chapter 789

    "Dad!"


    The bony Hu Xiaobing arrived under the escort of Xiao Nuo and two plainclothes special policemen. As soon as he entered the room, he cried and rushed into Hu Quan''s arms.


    "Soldier, soldier!"


    Hu Quan cried with his son. The man didn''t shed tears because he didn''t reach the sad place.


    "Dad, what happened to your leg?"


    Hu Xiaobing stroked Hu Quan''s unconscious legs and cried.


    "Dad''s legs are fine. It''ll be fine in a while. When dad is good, he''ll see you. You should listen to the doctor''s uncle, okay?"


    Hu Quan dried his tears, stroked his son''s head and told him.


    "I know, I know, Dad, Xiaobing misses you so much. Don''t leave Xiaobing, okay!"


    Hu Xiaobing said with tears. His black and white eyes were full of begging, which made Hu Quan close his eyes painfully.


    Father and son have depended on each other for so many years, and the eight year old child has already been sensible. In order to see a doctor, he has no family. How can he not know.


    But suddenly the hospital changed him to a better ward, and went to the hospital to see his father every day. This time, he didn''t show up for more than half a month. Only the cousin who had never been close to him occasionally visited him. There were always police in the hospital. Although the sensitive child didn''t know what had happened, he guessed that something must have happened to his father.


    Looking at this scene, mayor Du and others turned their heads and felt heavy in their hearts. Hu Quan himself was not a man of great evil. He committed a crime for the child''s medical expenses. It is understandable, but the legal principle is difficult to tolerate and will accept legal sanctions. But how can a child like Hu Xiaobing accept all this?


    Xiao Nuo''s face was compassionate and her eyes were red. She went to the hospital to pick up Hu Xiaobing. Naturally, she knew how sensible the eight year old child was.


    The pain of hemodialysis is unbearable even for adults, but every time Hu Xiaobing bites his teeth and sweats on his painful forehead, but he doesn''t say a word. His strong appearance makes people feel distressed.


    "Well, everything will pass."


    Ding Ning, who didn''t know when to arrive, patted Xiao Nuo on the shoulder. Some distressed soft voices comforted him. He had never seen Xiao Nuo''s so fragile side.


    "Wu Wu, Ding Ning, you must help them."


    Although Xiao Nuo was a policeman, he was a very emotional person in his bones. His tears whirled into Ding Ning''s arms and sobbed softly.


    "Don''t worry. Since I''m here, I''ll cure him."


    Ding Ning said softly, but with a strong confidence in his tone.


    Two SWAT eyes, Lucy Mang, looked at Ding Ning. They came from the gunfire SWAT team, but they knew what a tough woman the old captain was. They didn''t expect to be so obedient in front of Ding Ning.


    "Xiao Ding, you''re here!"


    Mayor Du''s eyes were red and his voice was hoarse.


    He just looked at Xiao Nuo strangely, but he knew Xiao Nuo''s identity. Previously, he only knew that she had a good relationship with Ding Ning. Unexpectedly, she had developed into a relationship between lovers.


    He saw with his own eyes that Ding Ning and the girl of Qiao''s family had a close relationship in Yanjing, and the boy''s confidants didn''t seem to be one or two, which made him more determined to keep his daughter away from Ding Ning.


    Xiao Nuo blushed and wiped his tears, but he didn''t keep a distance from Ding Ning as usual and stood beside Ding Ning like a gentle little daughter-in-law.


    "Is this the little miracle doctor? I heard that you saved me last time. I haven''t had a chance to thank you. Thank you, thank you!"


    With Mayor Du''s greeting, Hu Quan''s eyes fell on Ding Ning and his red eyes thanked him.


    "I''m a doctor. It''s natural to save people. I won''t stop saving people because someone has done something wrong. After all, it''s a life!"


    Although Ding Ning sympathized with Hu Quan, he was bitter about his killing of two innocent people for his own sake. His words were full of irony. If he hadn''t been in front of Hu Xiaobing for fear of hurting the children, he would have said it more plainly.


    "Sorry, it''s all my fault. I''ll bear all the consequences!"


    Hu Quan''s face was filled with remorse and guilt, and he wept sadly. Although he was for his son, he hurt so many people after all. With his honest character, his conscience was also condemned.


    Xiao Nuo gently pulled dingning''s clothes and motioned him not to say it again. After all, things have happened. Now the most important thing is to cure the poor child Hu Xiaobing.


    "Are you a soldier? Come on, tell your brother how old you are?"


    Facing the child, Ding Ning''s face softened a lot. He squatted down and rubbed Hu Xiaobing''s head and asked gently.


    Hu Xiaobing blinked his big black and white eyes, stepped back and hid behind Hu Quan''s wheelchair. He stared at Ding Ning with some vigilance and didn''t answer.


    The poor man''s children were in charge early. He was much earlier than children of his age. Although Ding Ning said it vaguely, he still vaguely noticed that Ding Ning was unkind to his father.


    "Soldier, why don''t you answer your brother''s question? It''s impolite!"


    Seeing Ding Ning''s embarrassed face, Xiao Nuo smiled to himself, revealing a gentle smiling face and asked softly.


    "Sister Xiao, is he your boyfriend?"


    The child''s world is always so simple, and his intuition is extremely accurate. Although Xiao Nuo only visited him a few times, he can detect that the big sister is really good to him, and asked him a face-saving question.


    Xiao Nuo was also embarrassed. Lian Teng turned red. In front of so many people, especially her old subordinates, she didn''t mean to admit it.


    "Yes, I''m your sister Xiao''s boyfriend. Can you tell your brother how old you are now?"


    Ding Ning has a thick skin and shows the most friendly smile in his life. He asks when he hears the sound.


    "Sister Xiao, be careful. This brother doesn''t deserve you."


    Hu Xiaobing glanced at Ding Ning with a wary look like a wolf grandmother and whispered in Xiao Nuo''s ear.


    "Puff!"


    Xiao Nuo couldn''t help laughing, raised his eyebrows proudly, and demonstratively looked at Ding Ning with black lines on his face and only touched his nose.


    The two special policemen wanted to laugh and were embarrassed. They turned their heads and smoked on their shoulders. Mayor Du and Secretary Xu were gloating and laughing.


    "Tongyanwuji, hehe, tongyanwuji!"


    Ding Ning smiled and felt depressed. How dare this bear child say anything? It''s embarrassing now.


    "Soldier, how did I teach you? How can you be so impolite? Apologize quickly!"


    Fortunately, Hu Quan opened his mouth in time to solve the siege for Ding Ning. Hu Xiaobing was still very afraid and respected him. He was timid and hung his head, but stubbornly unwilling to apologize.


    "Xiaobing, tell your brother, why do you think your brother is not worthy of your sister?"


    Ding Ning was so unconvinced that he didn''t believe it. He couldn''t even conquer a child, and asked brazenly.


    Hu Xiaobing gave Hu Quan a timid look and saw that he was staring at him. He hung his head in panic and didn''t answer.


    Ding Ning glared at Hu Quan, "Why are you so fierce? Don''t scare the child."


    Reaching out and pulling Hu Xiaobing, he hugged him in his arms: "Xiaobing is not afraid. Can you tell your brother? My brother will be fine in the future."


    "Yes, soldier, why do you think your brother is not worthy of your sister?"


    Xiao Nuo was proud and wanted to know the answer.


    "Because... Because..."


    Hu Xiaobing looked at Hu Quan timidly. Seeing that Hu Quan had nothing to say, he dared to say, "because my brother is a little white face, little white faces are playful!"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Mayor Du and Secretary Xu couldn''t help laughing, and the two special policemen also laughed.


    Xiao Nuo smiled back and forth, tears came out, and took time to ruthlessly whiten Ding Ning. Look, even the children know your playfulness.


    Ding Ning touched his nose awkwardly and wrote the capital word "embarrassing" on his face. Hu Xiaobing''s words made him angry, not to mention the truth.


    However, someone''s face has been more solid recently. With a shy face and an earnest and kind smile, he said, "most people don''t qualify to be a little white face. In fact, Xiaobing is praising his brother for his handsome appearance, isn''t he?"


    Hu Xiaobing tilted his head and looked at Ding Ning for a long time. In Ding Ning''s expectant eyes, he said something that made people spit: "my brother is not a white face, but a thick skin!"


    "Poof!"


    Ding Ning''s old blood almost didn''t come out, and his face was full of tears and smiles.


    Mayor Du and others couldn''t help laughing, especially Xiao Nuo, who was out of breath and couldn''t even stand straight. They had to pull Ding Ning''s shoulder and cover his stomach.


    Ding Ning''s face was beaten to pieces, and a black line on his forehead mocked himself: "soldier, you are really as sharp as a torch. Your brother is so little that you can see through it all at once."


    "Ding... Miracle doctor, I''m sorry. The child doesn''t know what to say. Don''t be general with him, soldier. Apologize to Dr. Ding quickly!"


    Hu Quan is really terrified. After all, his son''s illness still needs to be treated by Ding Ning. If Ding Ning is unhappy and doesn''t try his best to treat the child, he will be in great trouble, he snapped.


    "I... right..."


    Hu Xiaobing had never seen his father so severe. His face was pale. He hurriedly wanted to apologize to Ding Ning, but he waved his hand to stop him: "children''s words are not taboo. There''s no need to be so serious. I''m not going to argue with a child!"


    "Well, soldier, now my brother is going to treat you. Would you like to sleep for a while? When you wake up, you''ll be well!"


    Ding Ning pulled Hu Xiaobing, who was hiding behind Xiao Nuo, into his arms and said gently.


    "Really?"


    Hu Xiaobing''s eyes suddenly widened and burst into brilliant brilliance. He knew that his family was so poor because of his illness. Although he was only a child, he was very sensible. If his illness recovered, his father would not have to work so hard in the future.


    "Of course it''s true. Although my brother has a thick skin, he never boasts, but my brother has a condition!"


    Ding Ning said with a smile.


    "What conditions?"


    Hu Xiaobing asked innocently. They also pricked their ears. They didn''t know what conditions Ding Ning would put forward with a child.


    "If my brother can cure the soldier, you must admit that my brother can be worthy of my sister, okay?"


    Ding Ning lured like the grey wolf who abducted Little Red Riding Hood.


    Hu Xiaobing looked at Xiao Nuo with a smile on his face. After a long tangled face, he said reluctantly, "that''s all right!"


    Ding Ning glanced at Xiao Nuo proudly, stretched out his little finger and continued to lure him: "then we have to keep our word. Come on, hang on the hook for a hundred years, don''t change, seal!"


    Looking at Ding Ning''s childish appearance, Xiao Nuo''s eyes were filled with a strong sense of happiness. At this time, Ding Ning faded all the extraordinary light, just like a good father who patiently played with his children.


    He seemed to like children very much. Xiao Nuo was thinking, do you want to have one with him as soon as possible? Does he like boys? Or a girl?


    Thinking about it, Xiao Nuo clenched his pink lips and blushed involuntarily. The charming appearance made the two special police officers lose their chins. It turned out that the iceberg female Tyrannosaurus Rex had such a warm time. Unfortunately, the softest and most beautiful side will always bloom for one person.

 Chapter 790

    "Soldier, look into my eyes, sleep, sleep, just wake up!"


    Ding Ning had intended to anesthetize Hu Xiaobing with a pulse cutter, but when it came to the end, he looked at Hu Xiaobing''s eyes and whispered softly.


    Hu Xiaobing looked into his eyes and felt that the whole person was trapped in the dark pupil. The voice seemed to be full of infinite magic, which relaxed his mind, as if he had returned to his mother''s warm arms. His eyelids were heavy. He couldn''t help yawning, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Ding Ning was overjoyed. That night, she hugged Zhao Jingjing on the hotel bed and talked about her separation. Zhao Jingjing talked about her recent psychology course and tried to learn hypnosis.


    Ding Ning was also very interested in hypnosis. After all, he wanted to learn anything useful for medical treatment, so he asked Zhao Jingjing for an open-minded question. Zhao Jingjing taught him and mischievously tried to hypnotic him, but not only did he not hypnotized him, but he made Zhao Jingjing fall asleep.


    Just now, Ding Ning also inadvertently thought of it. Holding the idea of trying, he didn''t expect to really succeed.


    "Is this hypnosis?"


    Xiao Nuo opened his eyes in amazement and asked softly.


    Other people also looked at Ding Ning in horror. After all, hypnosis has always been full of mystery. They have only heard of it, but no one has really seen it. But now they have witnessed this magical scene. How can they remain calm?


    In particular, Hu Quan''s eyes to Ding Ning are full of vigilance and fear, mixed with a trace of gratitude, because he knows that Ding Ning has such a magical hypnosis. He doesn''t have to abide by his promise to help Hu Xiaobing treat him, and hypnotize him to ask what he wants to know.


    "Shh!"


    Ding Ning looked serious, put her index finger to her lips and told her not to speak in case she woke Hu Xiaobing. In fact, she was excited and could not be restrained.


    Because he knew that what he did was not hypnosis, but mind control. Since he learned "mind washing" and "mind control" from walking alone at night, he often ran "mind washing" to refine his mental power, which has indeed condensed a lot.


    But in the "control of God", he was never allowed to enter. He had tried to control objects, but his internal injuries were almost stopped, but he could not shake a penny.


    He always thought that it was because his mental strength was not concise enough. Until now, he realized that the initial stage of mind control was not to let him control substantive things, but to control other people''s minds, so as to determine each other''s speech and behavior.


    At this moment, Ding Ning easily controls Hu Xiaobing''s soul, and sleeping is only the external expression of his will. Compared with Ding Ning''s vast spiritual power, Hu Xiaobing''s weak spiritual power is a drop in the ocean. If Ding Ning is willing, an idea can make Hu Xiaobing his puppet.


    Of course, Ding Ning is not down to manipulating a child. Controlling Hu Xiaobing is just to better treat him.


    Picking up the sleeping Hu Xiaobing, Ding Ning looked at mayor Du: "Uncle Du, please arrange a separate room for me."


    "OK, come with me!"


    Mayor Du woke up from the magic of hypnosis and nodded again and again.


    "Doctor Ding, soldier, please!"


    Hu Quan forced his arms and climbed down from the wheelchair. "Puff" lay on the ground and kept kowtowing to Ding Ning. He begged: "as long as you can cure the soldier, I will be honest."


    "I''m a doctor. It''s my bounden duty to save the dead and heal the wounded. You should understand that I didn''t save him because he was your son. Even if he was a stranger, I would try my best to treat him. After all, this is also a life!"


    Ding Ning paused and didn''t look back. After lightly dropping a word, he left with Mayor Du. The poor man must be hateful. He was very upset that Hu Quan still used confession as a bargaining chip to coerce himself to save people. Naturally, he wouldn''t give him a good face.


    "Get up!"


    The two special police officers, who were jealous of evil, also had no good impression of Hu Quan. They came forward to set him up and put him back in his wheelchair.


    Hu Quan bowed his head, his face was blue and red, and the changes were extremely complex. Compared with Ding Ning''s doctor''s benevolence, what a despicable act that he killed two people in order to continue his son''s life, which made him repent from the depths of his soul.


    "Captain Xiao, no matter whether doctor Ding can cure the soldier or not, I''m willing to tell you. Now I''ll tell you. Please take a statement for me!"


    Hu Quan raised his head. His turbid eyes were full of Qingming color at the moment. He said firmly. Xiao Nuo and others looked at each other and felt very relieved. Hu Quan, who was simple, finally turned back.


    ¡­¡­


    "Just this one!"


    After all, it''s a place to borrow from others. Mayor Du is not good at seizing the host. There are only two or three rooms that can be used. Ding Ning doesn''t care. He finds a room at will and walks in.


    Mayor Du frowned slightly and warned, "this room is monitored!"


    He knows Ding Ning''s treatment habits and generally doesn''t like others to watch.


    "It doesn''t matter, just here!"


    Ding Ning unexpectedly didn''t care about it this time, and said seriously: "Uncle Du, although I''m sure to cure leukemia, the consumption will be very large. Wait a minute, if I''m tired, don''t let people bother me."


    "Great consumption? What are the consequences? If the consequences are serious, forget it. Let''s think of other ways."


    Mayor Du''s heart suddenly hung up. Although he hoped that Ding Ning could cure Hu Xiaobing and let Hu Quan speak, he was unwilling to take some irreversible harm from Ding Ning as the price.


    Ding Ning heard the concern in his tone, and his heart was warm. He smiled and said, "it''s not so serious. It''s just taking off power at most. It''ll be all right after a rest."


    "Really don''t worry?"


    Mayor Du still asked seriously, "don''t lie to me. Although Xiaobing is important, no one is more important to me than your life."


    "Uncle Du, it''s really all right. Trust me!"


    Ding Ning looked at him seriously and said: "Leukemia is different from other cancers. Clonal leukemia cells proliferate and accumulate in bone marrow and other hematopoietic tissues, infiltrate other non hematopoietic tissues and organs, and inhibit normal hematopoietic function. What I have to do is to eliminate the malignant cells in his hematopoietic stem cells and restore his normal hematopoietic function It will consume more time and energy, but don''t worry. As long as you don''t let people disturb me and let me have a good rest, I''ll be fine tomorrow. "


    "Well... Well, if you can''t, don''t be brave. Say a bad word, Hu Xiaobing can die, Hu Quan can die, and even I can die, but you can''t do anything. Only you live can you treat more people."


    Mayor Du''s expression was unprecedentedly solemn and serious, which made Ding Ning blush and said, "Uncle Du, I''m still young and haven''t lived enough. Don''t worry, I''ll do my best and never force myself."


    "Well, I believe you. I will guard the door myself and don''t let anyone disturb you!"


    Mayor Du gave him a deep look and nodded.


    Ding Ning can''t laugh or cry. Is leukemia difficult? Yes, but it''s really not big.


    Compared with other kinds of tumors, for Ding Ning, who has a little devil''s head, blood cancer is probably the most labor-saving one. It just takes more time.


    As time went by, Xiao Nuo hurried away after reporting to mayor Du according to Hu Quan''s confession. Secretary Xu will cooperate with her to arrest all the people involved overnight.


    Mayor Du, like a door god, always stood outside the ward waiting for news. After obtaining mayor Du''s approval, Hu Quan, who explained clearly, also pushed the wheelchair outside the ward under the supervision of two special police officers, anxiously waiting for the final treatment result!


    Qin, the head of the sanatorium, was startled and came together with Commander Guan. He also brought a little beauty Guan Shilin, who wanted to see the little miracle doctor work again.


    Fortunately, they were in a high position of power and knew their discretion and did not leak the news, but even so, mayor Du''s face was extremely ugly, especially for Hu Quan''s attending doctor, Li Changshui. Dr. Li had a nose, not a nose, not an eye. He secretly blamed him for his big mouth and sued president Qin for everything.


    Li Changshui is also wronged. It can''t blame him. Although mayor Du is the mayor, he is a doctor in a sanatorium. When asked by his immediate boss, President Qin, does he dare not say it?


    In a word, President Qin''s attention here should also be thanks to Hu Quan. It is a miracle for Hu Quan to survive such a serious car accident. Especially in a short time, in addition to the legs with comminuted fractures, other fatal injuries have miraculously healed. How can president Qin not be interested?


    After learning that the reason why Hu Quan survived such a serious injury was the rescue of the little miracle doctor on the spot, hospital director Qin was very interested in the famous little miracle doctor, so he arranged for Dr. Li. Once Ding Ning appeared, he must report to him at the first time.


    However, although President Qin and mayor Du were very familiar, they had no deep friendship. For fear that he might blame himself for coming uninvited, he wisely took commander Guan with him.


    Commander Guan was having dinner with his daughter-in-law, son and daughter, enjoying the happiness of his family. He also talked about thanking Ding Ning one day. Although he saw Ding Ning when attending the white man''s birthday banquet in Yanjing, there were many people at that time. In addition, Ding Ning was always unwilling to reveal the secret that he could cure cancer, so he just said hello and didn''t say anything at that time.


    Unexpectedly, when Cao Cao arrived, director Qin called to say that Ding Ning had gone to the sanatorium. Commander Guan naturally wanted to come and see him. As Ding Ning''s little fan sister, Guan Shilin naturally would not miss this opportunity, and those who wanted to die had to follow.


    Originally, Mrs. Guan and Guan Jianfeng wanted to come and express their gratitude in person, but they were stopped by the black line chief Qin. He informed commander Guan that he had violated the confidentiality agreement and made mayor Du very unhappy. If the four members of the Guan family came, mayor Du would have to get angry on the spot.


    Finally, it was not easy for Mrs. Guan and Guan Jianfeng to follow, but Guan Shilin was determined to follow. President Qin had no choice. After all, everyone knew that this girl was commander Guan''s heart, and she was absolutely the same level at home.


    "Don''t be angry, Lao Du, and don''t blame Lao Qin. I heard that brother Ding is coming. As a half host, how can I not come and have a look."


    Commander Guan and mayor Du are also old acquaintances. Seeing his long face, he doesn''t like himself and President Qin. He comes forward with a shy face and says hello with a smile.


    Mayor Du is also speechless. Although he is angry, he always pulls his face when he thinks that his wife lived in a sanatorium when she became a vegetable in a car accident, including the place where he is now handling this case through commander Guan''s greeting, Reluctantly rubbed his face and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t care, but Xiaoding said that he consumed a lot of money this time. I don''t want anyone to disturb him."

 Chapter 791

    "It doesn''t matter. We just come to have a look. If we don''t disturb him, is it Lao Qin?"


    Commander Guan climbed up the pole and winked at the embarrassed president Qin.


    "Yes, we just heard that the little miracle doctor came and wanted to see him!"


    President Qin said with a smile, "it''s a little abrupt. Mayor Du, don''t be surprised!"


    Besides, when his wife was in a vegetative state, President Qin tried his best to let people serve him carefully every day. In addition, he is still on the territory of others, and President Qin''s attitude is so low that mayor Du can''t give too much face, Can only dry smile: "as long as you don''t disturb Xiaoding, you can see it if you want, but there is one thing that you''d better not spread tonight."


    "No... mayor Du, I heard that the little miracle doctor is treating a patient with blood cancer tonight. If he really has a way to completely cure blood cancer, this is great news for the whole medical community. Why can''t he spread it?"


    Dean Qin is a very persistent person in medicine, Wen Yan was a little unhappy immediately: "I heard that many leading doctors in the field of traditional Chinese medicine regard the little miracle doctor as a representative of the revival of traditional medicine, and I have admired him for a long time, but I can''t agree with him. Is he a humble person in his bones? He doesn''t want to carry forward traditional Chinese medicine? He doesn''t want to help more cancer patients get rid of the suffering of pain?"


    "Lao Qin!"


    Commander Guan saw president Qin''s mouth was open and mayor Du''s face was gloomy. He quickly stopped and said, "you know, a little miracle doctor has to pay a high price for treating cancer. If the news gets out, so many cancer patients come to him, what do you want him to do?"


    "Come to him and cure it. What''s the cost? Money? Profit? Or precious medicinal materials. As long as he is willing to disclose the methods for treating cancer, I am willing to bear any cost. Even if I can''t afford it personally, there is still the country behind us. I believe the country is certainly willing to pay any price."


    Dean Qin said angrily with his neck tied.


    He has no bad intentions, but he is crazy about medical research and has a problem with many intellectuals - admitting death.


    He has no doubt about Ding Ning''s medical skills. He subconsciously thinks that Ding Ning has mastered the method of treating cancer, but he is not willing to make it public, so as to maintain his name as a miracle doctor, so as to obtain greater reputation and benefits for him.


    "What do you know? You don''t know anything. Just tell me what to do here. You''re not welcome here. You leave!"


    Mayor Du was very angry. What he hated most was that President Qin didn''t know anything, so he indiscriminately stood at the moral commanding height to criticize other people''s behavior at will, and impolitely ordered him to leave.


    Unexpectedly, director Qin was a stubborn temper. Seeing that director Du didn''t give him face, he immediately lost his temper: "this is a sanatorium. I''m the president here. Even if you are the mayor, you don''t have the right to let me leave."


    "You... Somebody, get him out of here!"


    Mayor Du got angry and shouted at the two special policemen.


    "If you dare, I don''t believe there''s no royal law. You move me and try. I''ll see if you''re good or the guards here are good!"


    Qin yuan is old enough to allow others to be presumptuous in his own territory. When he heard the speech and shouted angrily, he would call the guard over.


    Mayor Du''s angry chest fluctuated violently. He glanced at commander Guan with a cold look and said coldly, "well, well, your military region is really a cow!"


    "The military region is no longer a cow. Your local government is a cow. In the territory of our military region, you have to be rough with me. Ha ha, I really have a long experience."


    The head of the Qin court blushed and mocked with a thick neck.


    "Shut up, mayor Du, Lao Qin, you all put out the fire!"


    Commander Guan has a headache. He and President Qin are old friends for many years. Naturally, he knows what he is. He is indeed a little reckless today. He immediately said solemnly: "Lao Qin, I don''t say you have no right to speak without investigation. Xiao Ding can indeed treat cancer, but the price he pays is not money or medicine, but his own health."


    "Health? Joke, I haven''t heard of any doctor who needs to pay the price of his own health to save people. He really thinks he is a Bodhisattva who saves suffering and difficulties?"


    As soon as president Qin''s donkey temper came up, he didn''t even give commander Guan''s face. He said with sarcasm: "I think this little miracle doctor is also a person who deceives the world..."


    "Uncle Qin, I don''t allow you to slander my family Ningning. He''s not like that. He''s just sacrificing himself to save people. Just because you can''t do it doesn''t mean he can''t do it."


    Guan Shilin didn''t want to. She was dingning''s little fan sister. Since dingning saved her mother, she worshipped him as a God. How can she tolerate the slander of President Qin and said angrily.


    "You... Linlin! What are you talking about? Your family is peaceful? Are you?"


    Although Court chief Qin is so angry that he dares to speak to commander Guan, Guan Shilin doesn''t dare. Who doesn''t know that Mrs. Guan is a famous calf protector. Whoever dares to bully her baby daughter, she dares to move a pony to sit at your door and talk to you from morning to night. Although she doesn''t speak with a dirty word, she promises to carry a gun with a stick when she opens her mouth, Disgusting, No.


    Therefore, President Qin wisely chose to avoid and put the topic around the ambiguity. The appearance of a sudden enlightenment immediately made Guan Shilin''s little face blush. He couldn''t speak for a long time and almost didn''t cry.


    Commander Guan was very happy. He tried every means to make his daughter have a relationship with Ding Ning. He immediately said with a smile: "Lao Qin, Lao Qin, what do you want me to say about you? Xiao Ding has a good relationship with our family Linlin. You say Xiao Ding is bad in front of my daughter. Don''t you get angry?"


    "Dad!"


    Seeing that the unscrupulous father also teased himself, Guan Shilin stamped her feet in shame. A blushing face can bleed.


    President Qin was successfully misled. He really thought Guan Shilin was talking to Ding Ning about friends. He quickly said with a laugh: "don''t be angry, girl Lin, it''s uncle Qin''s nonsense. You shouldn''t doubt your little boyfriend."


    "What are you talking about... Ouch, Dad, I ignore you."


    Guan Shilin looked at the ambiguous eyes of hospital director Qin and was ashamed. She looked at her father for help, but saw that he was an old God without explaining for her. She was ashamed, angry and anxious. She stamped her feet and was about to leave.


    "Creak!"


    The door was gently pushed open. Ding Ning came out sweating and pale. He was surprised to see these people outside and nodded to commander Guan''s father and daughter.


    "Xiao Ding, how are you?"


    Mayor Du couldn''t care to settle accounts with President Qin. He stepped forward to hold Ding Ning and asked with concern. Guan Shilin didn''t go either. He hurriedly ran over to help him. He was so anxious that he was about to cry: "Ning Ning Ning, your face is so scary. What''s the matter with you? Are you okay?"


    Ding Ning grinned: "I''m fine, but the consumption is too large. The treatment is very successful. I need a good sleep!"


    "Thank you! Thank you!"


    Hu Quan cried and thanked incoherently. If the two special police hadn''t pressed him in time, he would have kowtowed to Ding Ning on the ground.


    "Let me help you..."


    Before Guan Shilin finished speaking, Ding Ning turned his eyes white and fainted.


    "Ning Ning, Ning Ning..."


    Guan Shilin cried eagerly with tears.


    "Help him to rest!"


    After the panic, mayor Du finally remembered Ding Ning''s previous instructions and hurriedly set up Ding Ning to send him to bed to rest!


    "Take him to the next room to have a rest. I''ll give him a good examination later. Dr. Li, arrange someone to do a general examination for Hu Xiaobing!"


    President Qin quickly commanded. Now he finally understood what mayor Du and commander Guan said that the treatment of cancer patients needs to pay a price. Ding Ning''s appearance is really frightening.


    "No! He''ll just rest here. Don''t disturb him. I''ll watch him myself!"


    Mayor Du was still angry in his heart. He was not willing to listen to his arrangement, so he refuted impolitely.


    President Qin''s old face was hot, but he was more concerned about whether Hu Xiaobing''s leukemia was really cured. The organizer took Hu Xiaobing out for a detailed examination.


    "Uncle Du, Ning Ning, is he really all right?"


    Hu Quan also followed his son to wait for the inspection results. The two special police naturally followed. Only mayor Du and commander Guan''s father and daughter were left in the ward. Guan Shilin looked at Ding Ning''s pale face and asked with concern.


    "Don''t worry, Ding Ning specially told me before he treated him. He just consumed too much. He''ll be fine after a night''s rest. He must not be disturbed."


    Mayor Du looked at Guan Shilin, who was about the same age as his daughter, and said kindly.


    "Dad, I''ll take care of Ning Ning here at night. Go back first!"


    Guan Shilin bit her lower lip and said firmly.


    "Well, you stay and take care of him. I''ll go back and tell your mother to ask your brother to send you a thick coat later. Don''t be cold at night."


    Commander Guan agreed without hesitation.


    "Well, I''ll take care of myself."


    Guan Shilin''s heart was all on Ding Ning, and she answered without looking back.


    "Lao Du, how can you fix it? Why don''t you find a room to rest!"


    Commander Guan winked at mayor Du. That means you don''t have to be a light bulb here. Hurry to empty my daughter!


    Mayor Du couldn''t laugh or cry. He sighed to himself gloating. Lao Guan, Lao Guan, you''re pushing your daughter into the fire pit. Don''t blame me.


    "I have something to do at night. I''m afraid I don''t have time to sleep. Well, I''ll deal with things in the opposite room. Girl Lin, if you have anything to do, say hello to me."


    Commander Guan wanted to enter the pit himself, but Mayor Du couldn''t stop him, so he had to say with great face.


    "Well, OK, uncle Du!"


    Guan Shilin politely thanked her and stood up to see her off.


    "Well, Linlin, Dad''s going back first!"


    Commander Guan, with great comfort, took mayor Du out.


    No one found that when Guan Shilin got up to see off commander Guan and mayor Du, Ding Ning, who was unconscious in bed, suddenly disappeared for a few seconds, but soon reappeared. He was still asleep, but the rhythm of breathing was very long and stable.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, Yanjing was resplendent, and a huge bird figure fell to the top floor. After a pause, it took off again.


    In room 888, the door bell suddenly rang. Zhu Pengcheng, who had just hung up, hurried to open the door. When he opened the door, he didn''t see anyone. He stretched out his head to look left and right, and didn''t find anyone.


    He shook his head strangely, turned around, closed the door and went back to his room. As soon as he came to the living room, he was stunned. He looked at the young man sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed and lighting cigars and said in amazement: "young Lord, when did you come?"


    "Then leave it alone!"


    Ding Ning spits out a cigar, his face shrouded in green smoke, and casually asks, "have you found someone?"

 Chapter 792

    "Found it!"


    Zhu Pengcheng was so excited that he didn''t bother to wonder when Ding Ning came. He hurriedly reported: "Wang Haiqing and the Korean stick are in the Green Mountain Club in Bishui."


    "Clear water and green mountains? They happen to be together?"


    Ding Ning raised her eyebrows and asked quite unexpectedly.


    "Yes, it is said that the Korean stick will go to Ninghai tomorrow. Wang Haiqing will give a banquet to see him off at the blue water Castle Peak club tonight!"


    Zhu Pengcheng looked worried: "The only trouble is that the blue water Castle Peak club is not our industry. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to get in. The boss of the club is obviously Ren Nanxiang, an underground boss in the south of the city, but obviously there is someone behind it. The identity of the boss behind the scenes is very mysterious and rarely appears in the club. I haven''t found out his identity for so many years. I only know that there are many experts in the club The childe with extraordinary family background made trouble there and was finally cleaned up and obedient. "


    "Don''t check. I know who the boss is. It''s probably God''s will. It just kills one stone!"


    Ding Ning smiled at the corner of his mouth. He shouldn''t have known who the boss of Bishui Castle Peak club was, but it''s a pity that he inadvertently met the poor woman Qu Yan and learned the name of Bishui Castle Peak club.


    It''s Zhao Zifeng''s Secret industry and the location of the wife exchange club. It''s strange that Zhao Zifeng doesn''t hide his secret in such a dark place.


    "Young Lord, did Wang Haiqing and Koryo Bangzi offend you? Should I send someone to take them..."


    When Zhu Pengcheng said this, his eyes showed a cruel color and made a cut of his neck.


    "No, just pretend you haven''t seen me tonight!"


    Before Ding Ning''s voice fell, Zhu Pengcheng was shocked to find that the little Lord had disappeared in place, which surprised him like heaven and man. He was worthy of being the little Lord. Indeed, he had unpredictable ability.


    "By the way, the gold is in your bedroom. Get rid of it as soon as possible!"


    While Zhu Pengcheng was secretly feeling, Ding Ning''s faint voice sounded in his mind, but there was no trace!


    Zhu Pengcheng hurriedly walked into the bedroom and looked at the corner of the wall filled with gold bricks. His face suddenly changed. He really wondered how the little Lord put this pile of 250 tons of gold bricks in his bedroom.


    At the thought of this immortal means, Zhu Pengcheng couldn''t help but be afraid. If he didn''t admit his mistake and get the forgiveness of the little Lord, it wouldn''t be easy to take his dog''s life by his means? Thinking of this, he immediately respected Ding Ning as if he were a God, and never dared to have any differences in his life.


    In the eyes of most people, the blue water Castle Peak club is a gathering place for rich businessmen, gentry and dignitaries. Although it is not as high as Caesar''s palace, it can''t enter without tens of millions of wealth.


    But I don''t know that this luxurious and elegant Club hides filth and dirt, hiding the darkest and ugliest side of human nature.


    It has to be said that although Zhao Zifeng is not a good man, his talent in business is also commendable, and his understanding of the stimulation of human nature is far more thorough than ordinary people. Otherwise, he will not create a wife changing club to attract those rich people with psychopathic distortion to become members.


    Of course, the wife changing club is only one of the programs of the club. There are countless ugly abnormal games such as binding, whip, wax dropping, group P, uniform temptation and so on. It attracts those rich people who seek stimulation to throw a thousand dollars, which makes the club in the remote South Suburb of the city a big gold selling cave.


    The slogan of the club is "only what you can''t think of, nothing we can''t do". A variety of new exciting playing methods emerge one after another, which makes people linger. Here, as long as you are willing to spend money, that is the supreme emperor, wine pool and meat forest are also idle business.


    Ding Ning walked stealthily in the club. He witnessed all kinds of naked meetings everywhere along the way. The extravagant and extravagant wanton play made his heart beat faster. His red face almost exposed his hiding. He was deeply enlightened. He could still play like this.


    0178 luxury box integrates karaoke and bath. Wang Haiqing is taking mandarin duck bath with two naked sexy women in the box bath and playing the game of swimming dragon and playing Phoenix. The most funny thing is that we can hear from the artificial shouting of the two women that they are women from Korea.


    Zheng Minzhe is even more ugly. He plays the game of catching and hiding with his eyes covered and more than a dozen beauties wearing only a layer of transparent gauze. Whoever he catches has to help him with his mouth once. What people criticize is that this guy''s taste is heavy enough. Half of the more than a dozen beauties are black and half are white.


    Ding Ning was invisible sitting on the Italian leather sofa. Seeing Wang Haiqing working hard to cultivate with his Flammulina velutipes, the Korean woman seemed to shout with satisfaction on her face, but her eyes flashed a thick color of disdain. He couldn''t help laughing. This little toothpick also showed its meaning in front of international friends. It really lost the face of Chinese people.


    As for Zheng Minzhe, it''s even worse than Wang Haiqing. It''s just a small toothpick. This is probably the reason why Wang Haiqing has the courage to shine in front of him.


    The black white tea table in front of the leather sofa is filled with all kinds of drinks. In the corner of the room, there are four bodyguards with straight waist. They seem to be conscientious, but in fact, they pay all their attention to the beauties who are only dressed in light gauze. Occasionally, they quietly swallow a mouthful of saliva and stir their throat violently, Even Ding Ning secretly drank a glass of wine, but no one found it.


    "Hey, baby, now I have something to talk about. I''ll have a good time in the evening."


    After Wang Haiqing''s "brave" conquest of the two Koryo women, he patted the two Koryo women pretending to be as soft as mud, staggered out of the bath holding the old waist, put on a white robe under the service of the bodyguard, sat on the sofa, picked up a glass of red wine and shook it. He was very interested in watching Zheng Minzhe play there.


    "Jingling!"


    The hurried phone rang. Zheng Minzhe''s bodyguard looked at the caller number and quickly ran to him and whispered a few words.


    Zheng Minzhe pulled off the white cloth strip on his eyes, waved his hand and asked the women in gauze to step down. Then he connected the phone, squeezed a hard smile on his face and said in Korean: "Hey, Enxi, I''m talking about a big business in Yanjing!"


    "What? Are you coming to China?"


    "Oh, I''m going to Ninghai tomorrow. Yes, Ninghai is not in Yanjing."


    "What? It''s so quiet nearby? My partners are very quality people. Of course, I''ll be quiet when I answer the phone."


    "What, are you going to Ninghai? Er, well, well, I''ll see you in Ninghai!"


    "No, no, how can I be unhappy? You''re my fiancee. I''m too happy for you to come to see me!"


    "No, no, how could I do something sorry for you? I love you so much!"


    ¡­¡­


    Zheng Minzhe finally finished talking on the phone. Wang Haiqing handed him a glass of red wine and joked, "what? Fiancee came thousands of miles to find her husband?"


    "MD, don''t mention it. I''m bored to death with a marriage booked by my family!"


    Zheng Minzhe picked up the red wine and drank it with an agitated face.


    "Oh, the family that can marry your Zheng family is certainly not a small family?"


    Wang Haiqing asked curiously.


    "That''s true. Li Enxi is the only daughter of the chairman of the Samsung consortium. The Samsung consortium has developed rapidly in the past two years, which is stronger than our modern group."


    Speaking of his fiancee''s family, Zheng Minzhe said proudly.


    "Wow, Samsung consortium, that''s the largest consortium in Korea. Brother, such a rich woman came to see you from thousands of miles, which shows that she likes you very much. Why are you so impatient? Are you tired of playing?"


    Wang Haiqing asked obscene.


    Zheng Minzhe coughed and waved his hand. "It''s too disappointing not to mention her."


    "What''s the matter? Is the brother still a wife?"


    The more reluctant he was to say, the more curious Wang Haiqing was and said unhappily, "we are partners now. Zheng Shao won''t take me as a brother?"


    "Hey! Wang Shao, what are you saying? We must be brothers. The main thing is, hey... It''s hard to say!"


    When Zheng Minzhe saw Wang Haiqing''s face unhappy, he was afraid to make him unhappy and let him fly like eggs. He could only say depressed: "Li Enxi''s life background is very good, but she... Ah!"


    Speaking of this, Zheng Minzhe sighed and sighed. He poured himself a glass of red wine and drank it in one gulp. Red eyes said, "to tell you the truth, Wang Shao, don''t laugh at me. Li Enxi''s figure is really speechless. He has long legs, big chest, small waist and elegant temperament. He is definitely a supermodel figure."


    "Oh, is she naked and good, but she''s ugly?"


    Wang Haiqing, keenly aware of the meaning of his words, interrupted and asked.


    Zheng Minzhe poured another glass of red wine and drank it in one breath. He smiled bitterly and shook his head. "If it''s really ugly, it''s all right, but she''s as beautiful as a fairy in the sky."


    "Then what are you dissatisfied with? You don''t know your happiness in happiness!"


    Wang Haiqing was also stunned by him and said angrily.


    "It''s beautiful, but it''s only half a face!"


    Zheng Minzhe''s bitter face, "At the beginning, I was cheated. I only saw half of her face from a distance. It was really as beautiful as an immortal. At that time, I was silly and thought she was my wife in my life. So when I came home, I happily asked my family to propose marriage. I thought the marriage proposal would not be so smooth. I didn''t expect the Li family to be very clean and neat, so I promised. You don''t know what I was happy at that time, I wish I could marry her right away. "


    "Half a face?"


    Wang Haiqing was silly again: "is the other half of her face disfigured?"


    "Listen to me!"


    Zheng Minzhe became more and more agitated. He simply drank with a red wine bottle to his mouth. He blushed for a long time and said with a thick neck: "soon we were engaged. As a result, I found that there was a large red birthmark on the other half of her face. It was like a fierce ghost. If my father hadn''t severely stopped me, I really planned to run away regardless of everything."


    Wang Haiqing poured a glass of red wine and silently mourned for him. This man was really miserable. He thought he would pick up a big bargain, but he had a yin-yang face. No wonder he didn''t like Li Enxi so much.


    "Wang Shao, I only told you these words when I took you as a brother. You don''t know the pain in my heart. I proposed to marry her myself. Now I''m even married. I''ll be married next year. It''s too late to regret. Because this marriage, my Hyundai Group and Samsung consortium have increased cooperation in many aspects. If I repent, all cooperation plans will fail, which will cost us a lot I can''t bear it. "


    What Zheng Minzhe didn''t say is that Hyundai Group''s investment failure some time ago led to a shortage of funds and needed the capital investment of the Samsung consortium. Once he repented and the Samsung consortium withdrew its capital, the blow to Hyundai Group would be fatal. That''s why he was in a dilemma and suffocated in his heart.

 Chapter 793

    "Women, as long as they have a good figure, turn off the light and cover their face, they still play. Zheng Shaoyao can''t accept it. How about giving it to me?"


    Wang Haiqing smiled obscene and a little gloating. He joked that his taste has always been very heavy.


    Zheng Minzhe raised his eyebrows, suddenly moved in his heart and said excitedly, "Wang Shao, are you interested? Great, I suddenly thought of a way. Wang Shao, you find a chance to catch the woman. I took the opportunity to catch the rape, so I have an excuse to cancel my engagement with her."


    Wang Haiqing was greatly moved by the speech. It was the only daughter of the chairman of the Samsung consortium. If he could marry Samsung, the Wang family would have a strong foreign aid. Presumably, his family would strongly agree with it. As for half a face, what does it matter? He doesn''t care for money. It''s a big deal to find some good-looking little lovers to keep it after marriage, Immediately, he said with a smile, "I''m glad to help!"


    "Brothers are interesting enough. As long as this thing is done, we will be the best brothers in the future."


    Zheng Minzhe and Wang Haiqing have the same taste. They hit it off immediately. They muttered and began to discuss the specific details.


    Ding Ning took a picture, secretly recorded all their plans, and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    Originally, he was all hands and feet on Zheng Minzhe. This time he came to prepare to kill him, but now he changed his mind and wanted Zheng Minzhe to live well and bear the anger of SamSung group.


    "Zheng Shao, I am a righteous man and willing to do everything for my brother. This time, my father will do it himself. Longteng group will never last long. Don''t forget your promise at that time."


    After discussing the plan to deal with Li Enxi, Wang Haiqing happily picked up the red wine cup and touched Zheng Minzhe. He got the advice from his family. This time, he must be reconfirmed by Zheng Minzhe.


    "Wang Shao, you can rest assured. I reported to my family. My father is very grateful to Mr. Wang for his help. As long as you get the ice free refrigeration technology of Longteng group, your Wang family will be our closest partner of Hyundai Group in China."


    Zheng Minzhe patted his chest and said with a charter ticket.


    "Zheng Shao, it''s meaningless for you to say so. There are no outsiders here. We don''t need to beat around the bush. Let''s be frank. In addition to those agreed before, we have one condition!"


    When Wang Haiqing talked about business, his face became serious.


    "What promise?"


    Zheng Minzhe frowned and asked quietly, but he secretly scolded the Wang family for their lack of people, snake swallowing elephant. The conditions have been agreed, and now he comes to increase the conditions.


    Wang Haiqing knew that Zheng Minzhe was upset, but it was related to the family''s affairs, He had to explain: "Zheng Shao, this condition is not for our Wang family. You know, although Longteng group is a rice funded enterprise, the chairman is a Chinese of rice nationality and the sister surnamed Ding. He is also a dignified figure in Ninghai. He has a good relationship with Mayor Du, head of Ninghai government. Now mayor Du will cover Longteng group even if he confronts my father. We, Wang We have no choice but to put pressure on the branches under Longteng group. Longteng group is rich and powerful. It can fully withstand the losses of those branches and can''t shake their foundation at all. It''s not so easy to force them to obey, so we have attracted a stronger force to deal with them. This condition is for them, As long as they are willing to fight, mayor Du can''t protect Longteng group. "


    "Oh, let''s hear what conditions first!"


    Zheng Minzhe frowned, but the Wang family didn''t achieve the expected effect. He was very dissatisfied.


    If, as Wang Haiqing said, we can unite a more powerful force to suppress Longteng group, even if we pay some more, of course, it depends on what this condition is. If it seriously affects the interests of Hyundai Group, he will never agree.


    "The condition put forward over there is that after you get the ice free refrigeration technology, you should share it with them, and they should become the general automobile sales agent of your Hyundai Group in China free of charge!"


    Wang Haiqing said solemnly, but Zheng Minzhe was shocked and jumped up like being stung by a scorpion. "That''s impossible. Do you know how much the agency fee of our modern group in the Chinese market every year?"


    For Zheng Minzhe, the conditions proposed by the other party are simply impossible. You know, although Hyundai Group is going downhill, the agent franchise fee in the Shenzhou market alone has to be calculated in billions every year.


    It can be said that getting the general agent of Hyundai Group in China is equivalent to the spokesman of Hyundai Group in China, which means that Hyundai Group gives the sky high agent franchise fee to each other for nothing. How can he agree, especially to share the painstakingly obtained ice-free refrigeration technology? This is a dream.


    Wang Haiqing waved with confidence: "Zheng Shao, don''t get excited and don''t rush to refuse. Business cooperation is mutually beneficial. We can''t let your Hyundai Group pay in vain and get our feedback!"


    Zheng Minzhe forced himself to calm down, poured a glass of red wine, slowly sipped it, and said expressionless, "then go on!"


    "We know that your Hyundai Group not only deals in automobiles, but also in construction and shipbuilding, but also in iron and steel, machinery, trade, transportation, cement production, metallurgy, finance, electronic industry and so on."


    Wang Haiqing smiled at the corner of his mouth with a winning ticket. After selling for a while, he didn''t go on. Instead, he slowly poured a glass of red wine and tasted it slowly.


    "So what?"


    Zheng Minzhe frowned and asked with some breathlessness.


    "Since it is cooperation, there will naturally be future and future, and interests will be shared. As long as you agree to our previous conditions, we will carry out all-round cooperation with your modern group in China, and provide you with convenience and green light in real estate, machinery, metallurgy, cement, finance, including electronic industry, and even new energy development."


    Wang Haiqing said quietly, but he was secretly proud. Although Hyundai Group is one of the largest consortia in Gaoli country, it looks great, but the development of small bullet countries has limitations after all. Who doesn''t know that the vast and abundant Chinese market is the largest cake in the world today, and no one will covet it.


    "Are you sure you have this ability?"


    Zheng Minzhe''s eyes lit up. If what Wang Haiqing said was true, it was really not impossible to consider the conditions they offered before. After all, their modern group is also a privileged class in gaoliguo, and they are well versed in the ways. Some money-making businessmen have no right to fight, but he questioned whether the Wang family has such great energy. After all, He knew that although the Wang family was in a high position, he would soon retire from the second line.


    Zheng Minzhe''s question was extremely rude. He was questioning the power of the Wang family. Wang Haiqing was very upset. However, since his family knew about their own affairs, the Wang family occupied a high position alone, and future generations were not optimistic. This time, he made up his mind to cooperate with the modern group for the sake of the continuation of the family, even if no one in the Wang family lived in the temple, But we must also make achievements in business.


    "Our royal family may not have the power of your Hyundai Group in Gaoli, but our partners in China are no inferior to or even better than your Hyundai Group. Do you say we have this ability?"


    Wang Haiqing repressed his dissatisfaction and said faintly.


    "Oh, which family has such a great influence?"


    Zheng Minzhe didn''t care about Wang Haiqing''s attitude. For him, whether it''s the Wang family or the mysterious partner, it''s just the object he uses.


    Wang Haiqing attached to Zheng Minzhe''s ear and whispered the word "Qiao family", then stared at Zheng Minzhe''s face. He wanted to appreciate Zheng Minzhe''s wonderful expression after learning about this powerful ally.


    Sure enough, Zheng Minzhe didn''t let him down. He trembled all over and his eyes glittered. He couldn''t believe looking at Wang Haiqing. His voice was a little hoarse and asked, "you mean the Qiao family of the four gate valve?"


    "Of course, otherwise how dare I talk big before!"


    Wang Haiqing flashed a proud smile at the bottom of his eyes. Before retirement, old man Wang learned from the pain and decided to take advantage of the opportunity of Hyundai Group to hold the Qiao family''s thigh in order to maintain the prosperity of the family.


    Although they didn''t tell Zheng Minzhe that it was not the head of the Qiao family who secretly talked about cooperation, as long as they were surnamed Qiao, the name of the Qiao family was easy to use everywhere, helping Hyundai Group clear the obstacles and give the green light


    It''s not a piece of cake.


    "I can''t decide this. I want to report to the family immediately!"


    Zheng Minzhe couldn''t sit still. He stood up and paced back and forth. After a while, he spoke out. It was only the excited luster in his eyes that showed how restless he was at the moment.


    Although he is from Korea, he also knows what the Qiao family, one of the four gate valves, means in China. It''s not too powerful to say. Moreover, the Qiao family is still one of the best among the four gate valves. The most important thing is that the Qiao family has always been strict in style and rarely deals with businessmen. Countless people want to have a relationship with it rather than enter it.


    He didn''t doubt that Wang Haiqing would cheat him. After all, Mr. Wang''s coffee is there. Lying won''t do him any good. If he can really get on with the Qiao family this time, Hyundai Group can fully enter the Chinese market. The day of prosperity is just around the corner. What''s the annual agency fee of billions?


    "Please help yourself. Please tell your father that you can''t miss the opportunity and don''t come again. If the Qiao family didn''t care about their reputation and it''s inconvenient to appear in public, it wouldn''t be your turn for the modern group!"


    Wang Haiqing beat the side hammer with a heavy drum and reminded him from a commanding position, but his heart was full of infinite pleasure.


    You know, although he and Zheng Minzhe are as good as wearing a pair of trousers these days, people are most afraid of comparison. Zheng Minzhe always shows a high attitude by relying on his money. On the surface, he respects him, but in fact, he doesn''t despise him at all. If he didn''t ask for the Wang family, Zheng Minzhe wouldn''t look at him directly, which makes him very unhappy and has the opportunity to find a sense of superiority, Naturally, he couldn''t hide his pride.


    Zheng Minzhe was not in the mood to worry about his ideas. He immediately pleaded guilty, picked up his mobile phone, hurried to the lounge in the box, closed the door and began to call his family.


    Wang Haiqing tasted wine bored. He believed that the helm of Hyundai Group would make a wise choice. No one could resist this great temptation.


    "My father agreed, but before that, I need to meet the Qiao family and talk carefully to discuss specific cooperation details. If necessary, my father will come in person!"


    Zheng Minzhe asked for instructions soon, and came out with a red face and put forward his requirements, which also showed the importance of Hyundai Group to this cooperation.

 Chapter 794

    "No problem. You''re going to Ninghai tomorrow. The representatives of the Qiao family and I will go to meet you these two days. There are too many acquaintances in Yanjing. It''s not good in case of damage, you know!"


    Wang Haiqing had expected this for a long time. He promised cleanly that Zheng Minzhe should see the Qiao family. After all, people are not fools. It is impossible to hand over billions of agency rights every year.


    "OK, then I''ll be waiting for you in Ninghai. It''s time to put some pressure on Longteng group. I''m looking forward to the scene of the business goddess kneeling at my feet!"


    Zheng Minzhe filled two wine glasses with red wine and handed Wang Haiqing a glass. Instead of touching the glass and drinking it, he laughed excitedly and clapped his hands: "let the Americans come in, let''s continue the carnival!"


    Ding Ning tried to resist the murderous intention in his heart and left quietly while the women swarmed in. Since he came here, he naturally wanted to destroy the evil gold selling cave and help Qu Yan solve the last trouble by the way.


    From the perspective of magic mosquito, Ding Ning smoothly touched the floor where the wife changing club was located, stunned more than a dozen security guards, opened the safe, quickly found Qu Yan''s data stored separately, and collected all member data into the space. These data may be of great use to him in the future. After all, people here are not rich or expensive, With these handles in hand, it is easy to control them.


    This also makes Ding Ning have to think about whether the evil club was founded by Zhao Zifeng or by the Zhao family. If the former is good, if it is the latter, the Zhao family''s wolf ambition can be seen.


    Ding Ning became invisible and started to set fire layer by layer. There was no pity on his cold face. This evil erosion place should not exist. Let it be completely destroyed in the fire.


    "Fire, fire!"


    "Run! It''s on fire!"


    "Call 119 to put out the fire!"


    "Hit NIMA''s 119, run quickly. If we are seen in such a place, it will be over!"


    "Ah, yes, I didn''t expect it if you didn''t say it. I''m also scared!"


    "Stop talking nonsense and run quickly!"


    ¡­¡­


    As the smoke billowed, men and women with ragged clothes or even naked fled the club crying for their parents.


    Looking at the flaming flame, the guests were terrified, like a lost dog. They didn''t even dare to stay. They drove away naked. They suffered from the unarmed prostitutes, curled up in the cold wind and didn''t know where to go.


    Ding Ning stealthily stood on a big tree in front of the club and photographed all the ugly guests who fled in a hurry. Some of them looked like officials. Ding Ning also specially gave them a close-up.


    The membership information of the evil club is limited. After all, not everyone has a abnormal hobby of playing with people''s wives. More are those well-dressed and dignified hypocrites who tear off their masks here to vent their inner evil.


    "I''m acting on behalf of heaven, Zhao family, ha ha, wait, this is just the first war between us!"


    Ding Ning stood on the tree like a ghost. Under the reflection of the raging fire, a cold and piercing sneer appeared on his face.


    It was not until Wang Haiqing and Zheng Minzhe, disheveled and disheveled, escaped from the club under the protection of bodyguards that Ding Ning sent magic mosquitoes and left behind them.


    In the business suite of Winston Hotel, Zheng Minzhe asked two bodyguards to guard at the door. He went into the bathroom to wash the black smoke on his face.


    Standing under the shower head, he washed his body and thought of what Wang Haiqing said in the evening. The little unhappiness that he didn''t enjoy because of the fire in the blue water Castle Peak club was forgotten by him. He hummed a little song beautifully and his face was filled with a happy smile.


    Turn off the shower head, put on the bath towel, blow dry his hair with the hair dryer, and hesitate whether to find another woman to accompany him, but soon he gave up the idea and was ready to have a good sleep and save energy. He rushed to Ninghai tomorrow. He couldn''t wait to see the wonderful expression on the proud woman''s face of Longteng group.


    Yes, he went to Ninghai for no other purpose. He just wanted to show his strength and see what kind of expression the business goddess who spoke to him and dared to drive him out would be.


    From small to large, Zheng Minzhe went with the wind and water. With his strong family background, who saw him was not respectful? I have never met anyone who dares to be rude to him.


    But in China, he met a man and a woman who dared to treat him so rudely, which was definitely a great humiliation for him, and this man and a woman were brothers and sisters. How could he bear it? So he wants revenge. He wants crazy revenge. He not only wants to suppress Longteng group, but also wants to kill Ding Ning and get the obedience of Ding lead hunting.


    It was just that when he came out of the bathroom and saw the figure sitting on the sofa tasted the wine gracefully, he rubbed his eyes and doubted whether he had an illusion.


    Unfortunately, he soon determined that all this was not an illusion, but a fact. The little miracle doctor who was hated by him and wanted to get rid of it was sitting on his sofa with Ma Jindao, drinking his wine openly.


    "Ding... Ding Ning? How did you get in?"


    Zheng Minzhe''s face changed dramatically, but his heart suddenly sank to the bottom of the valley. He screamed like an old woman, and even his tone changed.


    His first reaction was not to call people, but to cover his face. He had a psychological shadow since Ding Ning slapped him in the face last time on the Great Wall.


    Knowing that he was beaten in China, his father sent two top bodyguards from China for the first time to protect his safety, but he didn''t expect Ding Ning to enter his room unconsciously, which made him how he could not be afraid. He secretly scolded the two bodyguards for being useless and didn''t know they were touched into the door. It''s really waste. When he comes back, he must sue them in front of his father.


    "Can''t I come to see my old friend? Hey, you''re dying, you know?"


    Ding Ning looked at him calmly and spoke naturally with his old friends. His tone was full of pity.


    "You... You''re going to kill me?"


    Zheng Minzhe turned pale and looked at Ding Ning in horror, trembling like a frightened quail.


    "I don''t like what Zheng Shao said. Am I such a cruel man? I''m a law-abiding citizen. How can I kill people?"


    Ding Ning stood up and appeared beside Zheng Minzhe like a ghost as soon as he lifted his feet, Affectionately hugged his shoulder: "I''m a doctor and a doctor with excellent medical skills. Today I came to see Zheng Shao wholeheartedly. You see, how kind my heart is? Even if we had a little trivial conflict before, I came regardless of the past. Do you think I''m a good man?"


    "Yes, you are a good man with a good heart!"


    Zheng Minzhe''s legs trembled like chaff. When he heard that Ding Ning didn''t come to kill him, he was a little relieved. He squeezed out a smile more ugly than crying to please him. He scolded madly in his heart: NIMA, if you are a good man, there is no good man in the world, you devil, madman, psycho


    Ding Ning''s eyes brightened, happily patted on his shoulder, and smiled happily: "hahaha, I knew Zheng Shao was not a person who avoided diseases and taboo medicine. Of course, if he was ill, he should be treated. Don''t worry, I am very loyal and will never be indifferent to watching you die."


    "I... what''s wrong with me?"


    Zheng Minzhe gulped his saliva and asked in fear. He was not afraid that he was ill, but afraid of what Ding Ning wanted to do?


    "Your disease hasn''t broken out yet. It''s one day fast or two days slow. You must get sick. You''ll be in trouble after you get sick. I''m afraid it''s hard to live for three days. You know, I''m a very helpful person, so I''ve come thousands of miles to tell you that if you get sick, you should treat it early, otherwise it''s too late to die. But I have to make it clear in advance , friends belong to friends, business belongs to business, and the diagnosis fee still has to be paid. "


    Ding Ning said with some embarrassment.


    "Money? How much money?"


    Zheng Minzhe was relieved when Ding Ning asked for money. He was afraid that Ding Ning would kill him directly. As long as it could be settled with money, it was not a matter in his eyes.


    "OK, Zheng shaoshuang, come on, that..."


    Ding Ning smiled and patted Zheng Minzhe on the shoulder, Then he said in a very righteous way: "You know, I''m a highly skilled doctor. I don''t usually visit people easily. Some people don''t do it even if they pay more money, but who wants us to be friends? I''ve come here thousands of miles to see a doctor for you, which is enough to prove my sincerity. In this way, I usually start with 10 billion yuan. It''s because we are good friends For your sake, I''ll charge you the lowest price of 10 billion! "


    "What? Ten billion, are you crazy about money?"


    Although Zheng Minzhe is rich and powerful, he also hopes to take the money to send the evil god away quickly, but he thinks it will cost only $80 million at most. Where did he think that Ding Ning would open the lion''s mouth, it would cost $10 billion, which is far beyond his imagination limit and roared uncontrollably.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s suddenly cold face, he suddenly knew that he had lost his temper. He remembered that he was still in danger. His face was cloudy and sunny. He gritted his teeth and said, "ten billion is really too much. I can''t take it out at all. Well, fifty million, this is the limit I can take out. If you don''t agree, I can''t help it. If you want to kill or cut you!"


    With that, Zheng Minzhe closed his eyes and looked like he was going to die generously. He wanted to bet that Ding Ning wanted money, not his life. Otherwise, he could kill himself as soon as he met. There was no need to say so much.


    "Hey! Is it benevolence and righteousness? I''m a doctor, not a blackmailer, not to mention a murderer. Forget it. Since Zheng Shao thinks his life is not worth 10 billion, I''m in vain to be a good man. Forget it, I''ll go."


    Ding Ning waved his hand and turned to walk out.


    Zheng Minzhe looked confused. He really had to go? It''s wonderful. He wasted so much energy to talk nonsense to himself? But anyway, if the evil star is willing to go, he must let the bodyguard guard guard by the bed even if he goes to bed in the future. It''s really terrible.


    Zheng Minzhe was about to breathe a sigh of relief, but Ding Ning suddenly stopped again, which made his heart hang up again. With a bitter face, he said, "I have only 50 million at most. Really, I can transfer money to you now."


    "What kind of person does Zheng Shao regard me as? I don''t get paid for my useless work. How can I charge you for your diagnosis if I haven''t treated you?"


    Ding Ning turned around and said unhappily.

 Chapter 795

    "Well... What do you say?"


    Zheng Minzhe wants to cry, NIMA, and others who force people to see a doctor.


    Ding Ning gave him a pitiful look, Awe inspiring way: "In Zheng Shao''s heart, your life may only be worth $50 million, but in my heart, your life is priceless. Since Zheng Shao is unwilling to accept my kindness, I have nothing to say, but I want to talk about taking the lead. I take the initiative to come to your house to treat you. 10 billion is only a friendly price. There is only one chance. Since Zheng Shao has chosen to give up now, I can''t do it next time There will be no friendship price. I won''t do it if it''s less than 30 billion. Are you sure Zheng Shao doesn''t regret it? "


    "Cough, this... I think I''m in good health. I shouldn''t bother doctor Ding!"


    Zheng Minzhe said with a dry smile.


    "Hey!"


    Ding Ning sighed with disappointment, "then I wish Zheng Shaofu a long life like the East China Sea!"


    With that, he opened the door and walked out. Before the two bodyguards standing at the door as the door god reacted, they immediately entered the invisible state.


    The two bodyguards looked curiously at the door being opened, but they didn''t see anyone coming out. They quickly surrounded it with vigilance, gently knocked on the half closed door, and whispered, "young master, is that you?"


    "Get in here, what''s the matter with you? Or is it the strongest special forces in Gaoli country? I don''t know when someone touches my room, a group of waste..."


    Zheng Minzhe''s furious roar came from the room. The two bodyguards looked at each other and saw the horror in each other''s eyes. They trotted in: "young master, where is the person who broke into the room?"


    "MD, didn''t you guard at the door? Didn''t you see someone just ran out? Two losers, fool, what''s the use of raising you?"


    Zheng Minzhe almost didn''t spit out his old blood, and his mouth foam flew angrily.


    The two bodyguards obediently lowered their heads and listened to his scolding, but there was a gloomy color in their eyes. They secretly feigned in their hearts. Isn''t the young master''s brain bad? Where has anyone been out.


    ¡­¡­


    In Wang''s study, Wang Haiqing has changed his clean clothes and happily described his great achievements tonight with old man Wang sitting in front of the desk wearing reading glasses. Of course, he and Zheng Minzhe will never say such romantic things. The focus is to report Hyundai Group''s attitude towards this cooperation.


    Mr. Wang said nothing. He couldn''t see any expression on Qingjin''s face, but he was secretly sighing. If there were no successors in the Wang family, how could he violate his code of conduct and make such a crazy choice before retiring.


    He never used his power for personal gain except doting on Wang Haiqing, the only grandson. But when he was old, he always cared more about his family and thought more about it. That''s why he had to make an unintentional choice for the continuation of his family before he retired. Although he was a little sad, he didn''t regret it, The road he chose was to walk on his knees. Even if he lost his integrity in his old age and destroyed his reputation in his life, he couldn''t care.


    Besides, there are tall people standing on top of the sky. Some people of the Qiao family are greedy for interests and are tied to their own warship. He doesn''t believe what happened. The old Joe who claims to be upright will really kill his family regardless of blood and family affection.


    "Well done, Qing''er. I''ll do it for you. Remember, we must promote the cooperation between Qiao family and Hyundai Group, so that our Wang family can be invincible."


    Old man Wang''s face was full of a kind smile and told Wang Haiqing with approval.


    "Yes, Grandpa, I understand. I''ll have a rest first. You can have a rest early!"


    Wang Haiqing was praised by his grandfather. He immediately smiled and left with a farewell.


    His heart was very excited at the moment. How could he sleep? Coupled with the fire in the blue water and green mountains, he didn''t have fun at all. He went back to his room to take a bottle of blue pills and hurried away again with two bodyguards in the dark.


    The clear water and green mountains in the southern suburbs can not arouse the vigilance of other entertainment places in the urban area, but there is more talk. The brightly lit imperial capital still has countless places for recreation under the night.


    Qingquetai is also the top entertainment place in Yanjing. As long as you can afford money here, not to mention beautiful women, it is not impossible for you to play some third - and fourth tier little stars. Of course, you need to book with the owner of the club in advance.


    But in addition to stars, pure college students, beautiful and dignified stewardess, rabbit children in maid clothes, little nurses in white angels, policewomen in uniforms, beautiful professors with glasses... Everything!


    Of course, it can''t be true. It''s just the role-playing of dusty women to carry out the temptation of uniforms to the end.


    Wang Haiqing is one of the regulars of qingquetai. When he thinks of the coquettish appearance of beauties in all kinds of uniforms, his heart is hot.


    He hurriedly threw the car key to the bodyguard and told them to wait in the car. He rushed into the green sparrow platform and greeted Wang Shaoshi with a smile from the lobby manager in cheongsam. He twisted a handful on her forked snow-white thigh, "sister Mei, the old rule, call me YingYing and oriole to extinguish the fire!"


    "Yo, what''s the matter with Wang Shao today? Why are you so anxious that you don''t even have time to talk to sister Mei!"


    Sister Mei, the lobby manager, is actually sang, the mother of qingquetai. Although Xu Niang is half old, she is still charming. She looks good and maintains her body well. She is full of the temptation of mature women like a ripe peach. She laughs and licks her red lips seductively. This is one of the necessary qualities in her business.


    "Hey, sister Mei, if you''re lonely, I don''t want anyone else tonight. Why don''t you accompany me."


    The small blue pill has worked. Wang Haiqing puts his hand around sister Mei''s slender waist with an obscene smile on his face, and eats tofu with one hand in front of her towering chest.


    "Death, Wang Shao, sister Mei is old and can''t stand your tossing!"


    Sister Mei is not angry. She has long been used to the trivial things about men and women. Being robbed is even more common. She smiles and opens his mischievous hand. She turns her eyes and laughs at herself.


    "What''s old and yellow? Sister Mei is so beautiful and at the age of a wolf like tiger. She must be lonely at ordinary times. Why don''t you fill your emptiness at night?"


    Wang Haiqing swallowed his saliva and said half true and half false.


    To tell the truth, he has coveted sister Mei for a long time. Although this woman is just a procuress, she is well maintained and beautiful. The most important thing is that she has rich experience in bed. It is said that she is also used to internal flattery. Unfortunately, sister Mei is slippery like a loach. It''s OK to eat her tofu occasionally, but if she really wants to kiss Fangze, it''s basically impossible.


    It is said that sister Mei is the mistress of the boss of qingquetai. Unless she meets a big man who the boss can''t compete with, she will let sister Mei do it in person, but no one knows whether it''s true or false.


    "All right, Wang Shao, don''t be happy about my poverty. However, yingying and oriole are going to accompany the guests tonight. Otherwise, sister, I''ll find two more for you."


    Sister Mei has rich reception experience. She knows that telling Wang Haiqing that YingYing and oriole can''t accompany him tonight may make such a second ancestor angry and cause trouble in the field, so she deliberately let him take advantage of it.


    Wang Haiqing was a little upset, but he had just taken advantage of sister Mei. He didn''t have a straight face and said calmly, "that''s OK, but sister Mei can''t find anything messy to accompany me. You know my taste."


    "Don''t worry, I know. Isn''t it the police flower with big chest, big waist, thin butt and round butt? Just wait. Sister Mei will definitely satisfy you without beautiful women!"


    Sister Mei promised with a smile like flowers, which relieved Wang Haiqing''s mood. After eating all the tofu on her, she reluctantly entered the box.


    "Bah, the quick shooter who can''t get three minutes. After taking the medicine, he can''t feed the two small waves of hooves, yingying and oriole, and fill my emptiness. He''s not afraid of the wind flashing his tongue."


    Watching Wang Haiqing''s back go away, sister Mei''s smile converged, and she spat coldly. Her eyes were full of contempt. When she turned around, she smiled like a flower, and the speed of changing her face could be called the top.


    Ding Ning, who let stealth pass her by, was secretly funny. Grandma''s, Flammulina velutipes is Flammulina velutipes. Even whoring a prostitute was despised by the procuress. It''s really sad.


    Wang Haiqing waited anxiously in the private room. He regretted that he shouldn''t have taken the blue pill so early in advance. Now he can''t get up and down. He wants to have a shot with five girls first.


    Ding Ning leaned against the wall and looked at the private room curiously. The decoration in the private room was very luxurious, and it also competed with the suites of five-star hotels. Only a few very explicit so-called art photos and dark red hazy light hung on the wall filled it with ambiguous atmosphere, which easily stimulated people''s hormone secretion.


    "Wang Shao, these two girls are new to us. They are more beautiful. They are absolutely in line with your taste."


    When the door was knocked, sister Mei came in with two girls and said vaguely, "this is soft, this is weak."


    Looking at the two beautiful and hot girls, Ding Ning was startled. NIMA, it turned out to be two valiant and uniformed policewomen. Are even policewomen doing this?


    "Come on, come on, come on, weak, nono, Hei hei, I like this name. I''ll beat you hard and let you play tricks on me!"


    Wang Haiqing''s eyes lit up and stretched out his hand to pull the woman named weak into his arms. He didn''t know how to handle her shamelessly. Where did the woman still have the previous heroism? She leaned against Wang Haiqing with her eyes as beautiful as silk, and gave out an attractive whisper in her mouth.


    Ding Ning''s face was gloomy, and his anger was rising, weak? Nono? No wonder Wang Haiqing likes to play with the temptation of policewoman''s uniform. It turns out that this dog day takes this bullshit weakness as a substitute for Xiao Nuo. This is a blasphemy not only to the police profession, but also to Xiao Nuo. How can he bear it?


    In particular, another young lady was called Rourou. Although Rou Rou was only her apprentice, it was not defiled by a prostitute.


    Ding Ning''s anger soared and her figure flashed like a ghost. Sister Mei and stood there pretending to be cold and soft, including the weakness who was flattering. She felt numb and fainted immediately.


    "You... Why are you here?"


    Wang Haiqing suddenly found that the imaginary object in his arms was paralyzed like death. He raised his head and looked at Ding Ning with a murderous face. He was scared and trembled all over and cried out.


    "You dare to think about my woman. It seems that it was too light for Nuo to start! MD, let you play policewoman for me and uniform temptation for me..."


    Ding Ning grabbed Wang Haiqing''s collar with a fierce face, slapped him left and slapped him right in the face, and turned him into a pig''s head in the moment of Wang Haiqing''s ghost crying and wolf howling.

 Chapter 796

    Ding Ning had a good sense of propriety. He knew how to hit people. It was not so painful that he died. Especially when he was very angry, he stabbed Wang Haiqing''s nervous system with a silver needle, which magnified his pain nerve infinitely.


    As a result, Ding Ning only slapped Wang Haiqing gently, but the pain was magnified at least a hundred times. Wang Haiqing was dead and alive, with tears running down his eyes. He convulsed all over and screamed like a pig killer. He wanted to faint in pain, but no matter how painful it was, he was very sober, We can only taste the torture that people can''t survive or die.


    "It''s really useless. It''s also worth thinking about my nono. Hum, it''s really trying to die!"


    Ding Ning''s hands hurt, so he threw him to the ground. He screamed like a pig, covered his ass and shouted: "I''m wrong, I dare not again, big brother, big brother, no, Grandpa, pro Grandpa, ancestors, please forgive me this time!"


    "Spare you? What are you talking about? I didn''t drop much on you. Don''t frame me!"


    Ding Ning held out his hand, blinked innocently and said.


    "Yes, you didn''t drop me much. I fell by myself, by myself!"


    Wang Haiqing was more counselled than Zheng Minzhe. He curled up on the ground and nodded like a pug. His eyes were full of panic.


    "Cough, that Wang Shao, you say we have known each other. I''m here to see you this time."


    Ding Ning sat down on the woman called weak, and the flesh was really comfortable.


    "Ah, why are you looking for me, Ding Shao? We have no grievances."


    Wang Haiqing''s face was bitter, his eyes were rolling, and his heart was beating drums. Did the Wang family know about Longteng group? That''s over.


    "Look at what you said. As the saying goes, we don''t know each other until we fight. The broken things between us have long passed. I don''t care at all!"


    Ding Ning''s generous wave of hand and a look of not caring about you almost moved Wang Haiqing to cry: "there are a lot of adults Ding Shao. It''s my blessing not to care about me. Then, can I go home and sleep now? It''s not early!"


    "Hey, why are we in a hurry to meet our old friends? You don''t take me as a friend?"


    Ding Ning said displeased.


    Wang Haiqing''s face turned pale with fear. He quickly flattered and said, "Ding Shao regards me as a friend. He thinks highly of me. Wang Haiqing, Ding Shao, if you have anything, just say it. I promise to do it for you."


    "You ah, you ah, this is not good for you. It''s too righteous!"


    Ding Ning pointed to him with appreciation and said with a smile. Wang Haiqing smiled and apologized, but he scolded in his heart. I stand up for your sister. When I escape this disaster, you''ll be ruined. If I don''t play dead, you won''t be surnamed Wang.


    "Well, to make a long story short, are we friends?"


    Ding Ning''s face was positive and asked sincerely.


    "That''s necessary. Ding Shao is definitely a friend and a good friend who has passed his life!"


    Wang Haiqing doesn''t know what medicine Ding Ning sells in the gourd, but the hero doesn''t suffer from the immediate loss. He still does the thing of climbing up the pole very simply.


    "Well, xiaoqingzi, I''m here to save you. The last time I saw you, I found that you were ill, very serious, very serious!"


    Ding Ning sat on the sofa slowly and said seriously, how sincere that expression should be.


    The expression on Wang Haiqing''s face became very strange. He asked carefully, "Ding Shao, I know I''m sick. Can you cure it?"


    Ding Ning''s mouth twitched. NIMA, are you really sick? Why don''t I know? In addition to the diseases I made you, do you have other diseases?


    But now it''s not easy to check him, so he can only say, "of course, it can''t be cured. What am I doing?"


    "Really, that''s great, Ding Shao. As long as you can cure my disease, we''ll be the best brothers in the future. Just ask how much you need."


    Wang Haiqing''s red and swollen eyes suddenly burst out a hot light, which made Ding Ning depressed. NIMA, why don''t you follow my script.


    Wang Haiqing fell into madness, Nervously telling: "In the past, I didn''t say it was thirteen Lang a night, but I could come at least seven or eight times a night. But since two years ago, I have felt regular fatigue and backache and leg pain. I can''t do it at most twice a night. I ate Viagra at most four times. I got up the next morning as if I had been drained. I didn''t feel energetic all day. Later, I went to the hospital for examination, and the doctor told me that I was tired There is no fertility. "


    Speaking of this, Wang Haiqing ignored Ding Ning''s strange expression, Sorrow came from the heart and sobbed: "As like as two peas, we only know that my father and I were just like the symptoms of my father when he was young. But my father said that I had lost my reproductive function, but I haven''t passed the family to the Lao Wang family. Even a child has lost his fertility. Is this not the way to make my old Wang family behind? Now I dare not tell Grandpa," only three. " I was afraid that he would die of anger. I secretly went to see famous doctors. As a result, I saw many famous doctors. They shook their heads and were helpless. Ding Shao, I know you are a miracle doctor. Since you see that I am ill, you can cure me. I beg you to help me. As long as I can make a woman pregnant with a child, even if I can''t touch a woman again in the future, I am willing! "


    Ding Ning was tongue tied when he heard this. Unexpectedly, Wang Haiqing was really ill. He squatted down, grabbed his wrist and launched an absolute touch to check him. As a result, he frowned. This guy''s disease was really difficult. No wonder so many famous doctors couldn''t cure it.


    He has dead sperm disease. Dead sperm disease refers to the reduction of sperm survival, more than 40% of dead sperm, and even most of the sperm in semen are dead sperm, with a sperm survival rate of 0. However, his dead sperm disease is very special, because his sperm is dead sperm when the testicle is produced, which can be said to be the most serious infertility.


    There are generally no more than three causes of this serious spermatogenesis, one is abnormal spermatogenic cells, the other is genetic abnormalities, and the third is caused by exposure to radioactive substances.


    However, according to Wang Haiqing, he had fertility before, and several women had abortions for him, which should rule out the cause of congenital spermatogenic cell abnormalities. Then the reason for his illness is either genetic abnormalities or exposure to radioactive substances.


    Among these two reasons, Ding Ning is more inclined to the second genetic abnormality, because Wang Haiqing said before that he was a single seedling of three generations, and his father also lost his fertility after giving birth to him, which is likely to be caused by genetic genetic variation. Maybe the same is true for old man Wang, otherwise people in his era could not have only one child.


    Not to mention that this involves extremely complex genetic variation. Ding Ning can''t treat it for the time being. Even if he can treat it, he won''t treat it. Wang Haiqing has a bad character and hates Xiao Nuo. He also uses the power of the Wang family to suppress Longteng group. He is absolutely an enemy rather than a friend. He doesn''t have a slightest favor for the whole Wang family. Even if the Wang family is dead, he doesn''t have a dime relationship with him, And clap on the side.


    Just as he was secretly wondering how to deceive Wang Haiqing to achieve his goal, the long silent God eating insect suddenly came a spiritual wave, saying that it detected a wave of divine power in Wang Haiqing''s body.


    Fluctuation of divine soul power? Ding Ning was startled. Isn''t there a god level master in the Wang family?


    But then the God devouring insect told him that the breath of the spirit power was very old, and it was going to dissipate at any time. However, I didn''t know how the ancestors of the Wang family offended the ancient spirit and turned into a vicious curse of cutting off children and grandchildren, pestering the people of the Wang family.


    Damnation? Ding Ning''s eyes are tongue tied. He always thought that Wang Haiqing''s infertility was caused by genetic variation. Where did he think it would be caused by the mysterious curse? The ancestors of the Wang family also offended the experts.


    Ding Ning used to scoff at the curse, which was absolutely too mysterious. However, after being hit by the stronghold''s life curse, he did not dare to underestimate the curse any more. It seems that this thing has mysterious and strange power like runes, but it''s a pity that no one he knows knows knows the curse, otherwise he must find a way to get rid of the stronghold''s life curse at the first time, That thing lurked in his body, making him like a lump in his throat, but there was nothing he could do.


    "Xiaoqingzi, your illness is very troublesome!"


    Ding Ning''s face was cloudy and sunny. After communicating with the devouring insect hinge for half a day, he said to Wang Haiqing, who was looking forward to it.


    "Ding Shao, you came to treat me wholeheartedly. You must have a way, don''t you? Please help me. I''ll give you whatever you want!"


    Wang Haiqing held Ding Ning''s thigh like the last straw, and begged bitterly with tears in his nose.


    Ding Ning''s forehead is covered with black lines. What a mess. He tries to make the bastard sick. He hasn''t implemented the plan yet, but he finds that the bastard is really sick.


    Fortunately, the God devouring insect has a strong desire for the curse of the divine soul. It is eager to swallow it. As long as it devours the curse of the divine soul, Wang Haiqing can recover from his illness. The problem is that he doesn''t come to help him treat his illness, but to force the Wang family to obey. Where is he willing to really help him treat his illness, but now, he can only adapt to the situation.


    "Cough, I tell you the truth. You didn''t get sick, but your Wang family''s ancestors were contaminated with something unclean and damaged their Yin morality. Only then did you suffer the retribution of cutting off your children and grandchildren."


    Ding Ning can''t talk about the mysterious curse. He can only talk about the damage to Yin virtue. He hopes to deceive the past and make his plan go smoothly.


    But unexpectedly, Wang Haiqing''s eyes widened. His eyes were full of shock, worship, admiration and awe. He exclaimed, "Ding Shao, you are really God. My grandfather also said that you can cure my disease, can''t you?"


    "Er!"


    Ding Ning is a little confused. Is old man Wang an expert? Know your family is cursed? Although he was shocked, he said quietly, "your grandpa knows what''s going on?"


    "He''s not sure, but he often sighs and says that the Wang family has suffered retribution!"


    Wang Haiqing was too eager to cure the damn disease. He poured out the past of the Wang family like a bean.


    It turned out that the ancestor of the Wang family was a soldier under the command of Cao Cao during the Three Kingdoms period. Cao Cao was also a fierce man. In the absence of military expenditure, he made his mind on the dead. He sent his soldiers to dig ancient tombs everywhere to collect money. He also called him a golden school captain. In short, he was a tomb robber.


    The ancestor of the Wang family was one of these school captains who touched the gold. His family''s craft was tomb robbing, which was passed down from generation to generation. Until eight brothers of his father''s generation met the legendary big zongzi when they went to steal the tomb, seven died and one was injured on the spot. Only after he escaped from the ancient tomb and returned home to arrange the afterlife, did he die and ordered the Wang family not to steal the tomb again before his death, Mr. Wang changed his ways and started his official career with the wealth accumulated by stealing tombs over the years.

 Chapter 797

    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look. There were eight brothers in the father''s generation of Master Wang, but he began to pass it alone from the father''s generation.


    It seems that most of the curse of the Wang family came from the tomb robbery of the old man''s father.


    "Your grandfather''s father has eight brothers. What about their descendants? Is it a single line?"


    Ding Ning is curious about this problem. If the descendants of Uncle Wang''s uncles are the same, they can basically confirm the source of the curse.


    "They have no offspring. I heard from Grandpa that Grandpa''s father is the eldest son and got married earlier. The other seven brothers have not married yet, so we are the only one left in the Wang family."


    Wang Haiqing thought of the decline of the Wang family''s population and couldn''t help feeling sad. No matter what family it is, if it wants to continue and develop, population is the necessary hardware!


    Ding Ning picked her eyebrows and did not continue the discussion on this topic. Instead, she kept a secret and said, "although your infertility is difficult to treat, it is not impossible to cure."


    Before Wang Haiqing was happy, Ding Ning''s next sentence made him cool with a basin of cold water: "compared with your other disease, at least infertility is not fatal."


    "What? I still have a fatal disease?"


    Wang Haiqing tried his best to open his swollen eyes like peach stones, burst out a panic light, and wept bitterly holding Ding Ning''s thigh: "Ding Shao, brother Ding, Grandpa Ding, you must save me. I haven''t lived enough..."


    Ding Ning looked disgusted and turned his mouth. He was depressed. NIMA, do I know you very well? Can''t you be a little backbone like Zheng Minzhe and resolutely don''t believe me? How can you let me sit down and kill you?


    But now we can only continue to play the trick, staring at Wang Haiqing and kicking him to the ground. Ding Ning shouted angrily: "you can let me save you. Go back and prepare 10 billion. Of course, you can not believe it. When you get sick..."


    "I believe, I believe, you are a miracle doctor. You say I am ill. I must be ill, but our family really can''t afford 10 billion! Do you think we can reduce it..."


    Wang Haiqing interrupted before he finished. This guy was different from Zheng Minzhe. He knew that Ding Ning was good at medicine. In addition, Ding Ning just saw that their blood was thin because it was harmful to Yin morality, which made him believe it. This attitude disrupted Ding Ning''s plan again, so that he almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    "Hum! Ten billion is still the price of friendship. You can''t lose a penny. Go back and discuss with your grandfather first!"


    Ding Ning had a headache, and he never saw such a product without a sense of integrity. Let''s make complaints about it. Please, we are enemies. How can I not be trusted? It makes us really like good friends. Is that right?


    But think about it, although the Wang family is a real power family, it is really poor compared with the modern group. It is estimated that 10 billion yuan can only be gathered by smashing the pot and selling iron, which makes Ding Ning lose interest immediately. He is too lazy to entangle with him again. He kicks the shameless and skinnless goods like venting his anger, turns around and runs away. He is afraid that he will kill him if he stays again.


    "Hello, Haiqing, why are you calling so late? What''s up?"


    Wang Haiqing sat on the ground for a long time like he had been drained. He hurriedly took out the phone and dialed the number. He waited for a long time to connect. Listening to the sleepy voice of grandpa on the phone, he couldn''t help crying: "Grandpa... I... I have a terminal illness... I can''t live... I won''t live for a few days..."


    "What? Haiqing, where are you? What''s going on?"


    Master Wang asked nervously and eagerly, as all his drowsiness dissipated in an instant.


    "Woo woo... I... I''m outside..."


    Wang Haiqing finally found a place to vent his grievances in his heart, sobbing and saying the story intermittently.


    Mr. Wang was silent for a long time before he said in a deep voice, "don''t move there. I''ll send someone to pick you up immediately. Let''s go to the hospital to check and see if it''s true or false."


    Intellectually, Mr. Wang doesn''t want to believe what Ding Ning said at all, but emotionally, Wang Haiqing is his only grandson, and there must be no mistakes. Even if it is only one in ten thousand, he doesn''t dare to take risks. After thinking over and over again, he would rather believe it or not.


    After hanging up the phone, Mr. Wang immediately arranged for someone to pick up Wang Haiqing at qingquetai and send him to the hospital. He didn''t want to sleep and immediately rushed to the hospital to meet Wang Haiqing.


    An hour later, President Chen of the hospital yawned, took Wang Haiqing''s physical examination report and respectfully said, "Master Wang has nothing wrong except... Except some skin injuries, just..."


    President Chen secretly glanced at Old Man Wang and wanted to stop talking.


    "President Chen has something to say. I can accept it!"


    Master Wang''s heart sank and said kindly.


    "Young master Wang suffers from... Very serious spermia. I''m afraid... I''m afraid he has lost his fertility."


    President Chen said hard.


    "What else?"


    Although Mr. Wang had been prepared, he heard that his only grandson had really lost his fertility. The whole person seemed to be aging for decades, barely maintaining his dignity.


    "No, except for this disease, Wang Shao is in good health!"


    President Chen looked at Old Man Wang for some reason. He secretly felt sad for Wang Haiqing. How unpopular this guy is with old man Wang. It''s not enough to be infertile. Do you want him to have other problems?


    Mr. Wang is in a better mood. His grandson who can no longer lay eggs is also his beloved grandson. As long as his life is not in danger, he will adopt a child as the blood of the Wang family. He has already made this psychological preparation.


    Ding Ning, hum! You dare to alarmist and attempt to blackmail. The old man will never let you go.


    Mr. Wang''s face was ferocious. He clenched his fist and waved to President Chen. He took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone: "Hello, Minister Yang? I''m Mr. Wang. I want to report a case!"


    "Wang Lao, wait a minute!"


    Vice Minister Yang of the Ministry of public security was awakened from his sleep. He was confused and extremely upset. He was angry to get up.


    But after hearing the angry familiar voice of old man Wang, he immediately felt excited, and his drowsiness suddenly disappeared. Joking, the deputy national level leader called him directly to report the case. This cliff is a big deal. How dare he neglect it? He immediately got up, put on thick clothes, and came to the study to prepare paper and pen: "old Wang, you say, what''s going on?"


    "The thing is, I reported that Ding Ning, a little miracle doctor in Ninghai, beat my grandson and tried to blackmail..."


    Vice Minister Yang murmured in secret while recording. The little miracle doctor Ninghai was brave enough to blackmail Wang Haiqing''s second ancestor.


    He also heard about Ding Ning, a little miracle doctor. He was the life-saving benefactor of general Su and most of the dignitaries in Yanjing. Therefore, after hanging up the phone of Master Wang, Vice Minister Yang fell into a deep thought about how to deal with it.


    After thinking for a long time, Vice Minister Yang shook his head with a bitter smile. He once owed old Wang a big favor. Old Wang didn''t go through the normal procedures in the middle of the night, but called him directly to report the case. His attitude was obvious. It was impossible if the favor was not obvious.


    Although it is said that Mr. Wang is about to retire, the tiger''s death power is still there. In fact, it is not suitable for people to take tea and cool in officialdom. In addition to being unlucky and committing a crime, no one will lightly touch the tiger''s whiskers when ordinary senior officials abdicate. After all, the contacts that have been operated for so many years are there, not to mention that Mr. Wang is still in office. It is not a wise choice to offend him.


    Vice Minister Yang is not a brainless person when he can get to where he is today. When returning old man Wang''s love, we should also consider how many dignitaries and dignitaries will be offended by deliberately targeting Ding Ning.


    Vice Minister Yang naturally has his own way to deal with such things. Since someone reports a case, go according to the normal procedures. If you really find evidence of Ding Ning''s crime, you should accept legal sanctions. As for who will intercede for him, then we can say at that time that he goes according to the legal procedures. No one can say what he is wrong.


    If you can''t find evidence of Ding Ning''s crime, everyone will be even happier. Old Wang''s favor has been returned. He doesn''t offend others. Kill two birds with one stone!


    Therefore, Vice Minister Yang called minister Fang overnight for a report. Minister Fang dared not neglect it. After all, Mr. Wang is a deputy state-level leader, and extorting his grandson is no small matter. After the emergency meeting, the senior management of the Ministry of public security reached an agreement. In view of the special identity of both parties, a special investigation team was established to investigate and understand first.


    But it doesn''t matter. Once you check it, it''s a big deal. According to Wang Haiqing''s activity track that night, he first entertained in Bishui Castle Peak. After Bishui Castle Peak caught fire, he went to Qingque platform.


    The police checked according to this line, hoping to find the trace of Ding Ning. However, they inadvertently found that there seemed to be a very serious problem in the clear water Castle Peak, which was supposed to be an accident.


    Ding Ning mainly took away the member information and videos of the evil Entertainment Department. He did not move the surveillance videos of other floors. Although most of these information and surveillance were destroyed by the fire, some can be repaired.


    The police suspected that Ding Ning set the fire and wanted to burn Wang Qinghai to death. In order to find evidence of his crime, they technically repaired the video data. Although there was no trace of Ding Ning in the repaired video data, they accidentally found those restricted pictures that made human and animal blood boil, The most deadly thing is that there are some high-ranking officials in the distorted and abnormal protagonists in the monitoring.


    The police didn''t dare to be careless. Minister Fang took these video materials and reported to the Central Bureau for the first time. Looking at the ugly pictures of corrupt officials in the video, the leaders of the Central Bureau were surprisingly angry.


    The Central Commission for Discipline Inspection set up a task force to investigate all the officials involved in the case, while the police were responsible for arresting the boss of Bishui Castle Peak club for interrogation to see who was so bold that he dared to do such an unscrupulous and lawless business at the foot of the emperor.


    For a moment, the whole Yanjing was terrified, the undercurrent surged, and a large number of officials were sacked. In order to make meritorious service and reduce punishment, these officials began to climb and bite after repentance. On a certain day, a certain year, a certain month, I seemed to see the director, a certain director, a certain vice mayor, a certain Director... Also consuming in the clear water and green mountains.


    Therefore, the events of clubs have become more and more intense, and more and more officials are involved. Not only local officials in Yanjing, but also some local leading cadres will spend money in blue water and green mountains when they come to Yanjing on business.

 Chapter 798

    The day after the incident, the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection received an anonymous express. There were two hard disks in the express, one recorded the video screen of customers fleeing after the fire in Bishui Castle Peak club, and the other was most of the member information and monitoring video materials of the "wife changing club", which pushed the "tiger fighting action" to the highest / tide.


    After the leaders of the Central Bureau were reported, Long Yan was angry and held an emergency meeting overnight to discuss the handling of this major case, and finally reached a resolution. He simply took this opportunity to carry out the "anti-corruption and triad" action in advance, and severely punished whoever was involved.


    The Central Bureau made a resolution, and the anti-corruption campaign was kicked off in advance. Things became more and more serious. Ren Nanxiang, the person in charge of the clear side of the blue water Castle Peak club, couldn''t carry the trial. Finally, he provoked and confessed Zhao Zifeng, the boss behind the scenes.


    It''s all right now. The Zhao family entrusted a lot of relationships and just operated to get Zhao Zifeng out. However, because of this case, the date of Zhao Zifeng''s coming out is far away. The Zhao family also acts as a shrinking turtle on the cusp of the storm. They don''t dare to speak for Zhao Zifeng anymore. They have to stand up and denounce Zhao Zifeng''s misdeeds, which is a disgrace to the Zhao family, He announced that he had expelled Zhao Zifeng from his home. What he did had nothing to do with the Zhao family.


    At the beginning of the anti-corruption campaign, no one paid attention to the investigation of Ding Ning''s extortion case except Mr. Wang. Despite his rage, Vice Minister Yang had no choice but to smile bitterly and told him that Ding Ning had no time to commit the crime at all. That night, he operated on the patient in Ninghai sanatorium and didn''t leave all night.


    Mayor Du has a good relationship with Ding Ning. If his guarantee is not credible, commander Guan''s father and daughter, President Qin, Xiao corps and the medical staff in the sanatorium have to believe it. Moreover, President Qin also provided the monitoring video of the sanatorium that night to prove that Ding Ning did not leave the sanatorium all night.


    Master Wang is stupid. Is Wang Haiqing going to hell? He called Wang Haiqing and asked him if what he saw that night was Ding Ning. Wang Haiqing vowed that it was him, but he couldn''t provide any evidence to prove it, which made old man Wang feel very strange and didn''t understand what was going on.


    But he soon had no time to worry about it. His trouble came because Longteng group directly complained to the Ministry of Commerce.


    As a rice funded enterprise, Longteng group''s local investment is a great thing for the local government to attract foreign capital, drive local economic development and increase the employment of local residents. However, a leader of the local government publicly broke the contract after Longteng group''s investment and settled down, making all kinds of difficulties for the branches of Longteng group, and often shouting to stop if there is nothing to find fault. Such an investment environment is worrying, If the government can''t give a reasonable statement and compensate for the losses, Longteng group will take these 13 local governments to court, even if they die.


    Minister Wei of the Ministry of commerce immediately reported the adverse complaint to the Central Bureau. The leaders of the Central Bureau were angry. After learning the situation, they directly sent a working group to go to the local city secretly for on-the-spot verification. The verification results showed that there were no violations in the 13 branches of Longteng group, and the local government was purely deliberately making difficulties.


    After the leaders of the Central Bureau received the report of the real situation, they directly sent the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection to form an investigation team to intervene in the investigation and hold the leaders of these 13 prefectures and cities accountable for their explanation.


    Finally, some people could not carry the investigation and admitted that they deliberately suppressed Longteng group according to the instructions of some people above. The investigators stripped the cocoon, followed the vine and talked level by level according to their instructions. Finally, all the clues pointed to Mr. Wang.


    Even the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection did not dare to investigate at will. The Deputy state-level leaders rushed back to Yanjing and reported in detail to the Central Bureau.


    After hearing the report, the leaders of the Central Bureau could drip water on their faces, and asked Master Wang to come to Zhongnanhai overnight for questioning.


    No one knows what the bosses said in Zhongnanhai that night, but the next day, Mr. Wang submitted his resignation and retired early on the grounds of poor health.


    What the king did not know was that Ding Ning had secretly entered Zhongnanhai on the day of his resignation, and had secretly held talks with chief executive two, and provided a video of Wang Haiqing and Zheng Minzhe secretly talking about the vicious beyond measure.


    Mr. Wang''s resignation was just the beginning, but it didn''t end here. On the day of his resignation, Wang Haiqing was secretly taken away by the national security department for questioning for two and a half hours before he was released. After coming out, Wang Haiqing suddenly fell ill and was admitted to the hospital. His life was in danger. Mr. Wang searched for famous doctors, but he was helpless, Those who can only sell iron by smashing the pot have enough 10 billion to beg Ding Ning to do it.


    Ding Ning has a broad mind and treated Wang Haiqing after receiving 10 billion yuan of medical treatment. After returning to life, he generously expressed that he would give old man Wang a big gift. He can help Wang Haiqing to stay for the Wang family by artificial insemination, but the price is that Wang Haiqing will not do so.


    In the sexual blessing of his grandson and the continuation of his family''s blood, Mr. Wang chose the latter without hesitation. Although Wang Haiqing was very painful, he finally showed the tolerance that a descendant of the Wang family should have, and expressed his heartfelt thanks to Ding Ning!


    In this series of combo boxing, only a few people who stood at the peak of power knew that on the day of Mr. Wang''s resignation, head No. 1 personally visited Mr. Qiao''s family, and no one knew what they said in their study.


    Just after the No. 1 leader left, the Qiao family immediately convened the Qiao family''s descendants to hold a family meeting, implemented the family law on the three well-known Qiao family''s descendants at the family meeting, cancelled their right to discuss family affairs, and sent them overseas to take charge of the family''s overseas affairs, followed by the transfer of Qiao Yuhan, who has been responsible for family affairs overseas for many years, back to China, Responsible for the management of Qiao''s domestic industry.


    Old Joe hasn''t been so angry for many years, which makes everyone in the Qiao family forget his iron blood killing breath. Looking at the three Qiao children being beaten and bleeding, everyone was silent and bowed their heads in awe.


    However, many people are sensitive to smell the smell. Qiao Yuhan, who is always ignored because he is born out of wedlock, is about to rise and is likely to be the next owner of the Qiao family.


    Although I don''t know why the old man suddenly used Qiao Yuhan, they didn''t delay them to change their course and move closer to him actively. After all, in the Qiao family, although the old man Joe didn''t care about things for many years, he was full of words. No one dared to go against his wishes. Even the current owner Qiao Zhengrong didn''t have this energy.


    Only Qiao Yuhan had mixed feelings. He knew that he was able to return to the family and become the helm of the family in the future because of one person. The young man who beat him up because of misunderstanding but was humiliated by him in every way.


    How long has it been since then? The young man who was despised by him and thought that he was not worthy of his daughter all his life has had a terrible influence in deciding the successor of the gate valve in just over a year. Ordinary people may not know the inside story, but as Qiao Qiao''s father, how could he not know that the white boy took advantage of Ding Ning''s potential to succeed.


    This made his mood mixed and complicated. Looking at the envious look in the eyes of the Qiao family, he couldn''t help but think of a sentence: it''s better to deceive the white bearded public than the young poor. Eventually, there must be a dragon wearing a Phoenix, and he doesn''t believe that his trousers wear holes all his life.


    Even Ding Ning didn''t find it. Unknowingly, he has grown to the point where turning his hand over the clouds and covering his hand for the rain can easily control the trend of the domestic situation. This round of secret confrontation with vice national leaders finally ended in his overall victory.


    However, this storm has not come to an end. It is still fermenting and brewing a greater storm. The leaders of the Central Bureau have unified their thinking. Taking this opportunity, they resolutely launched the "anti-corruption and anti underworld" action in advance to clean up the obstacles for the smooth progress of the next reform.


    With the issuance of the Central Bureau''s document "on strictly carrying out the special action against corruption and triad", the government organs and departments of all provinces and cities across the country have launched vigorous activities to learn the spirit of the document, and implementing the spirit of the document has become one of the top priorities. Discipline and supervision departments at all levels have announced reporting calls to welcome the supervision and reporting of the people.


    When the news spread, there was an uproar all over the country, and the people cheered and clapped, and actively implemented the right to supervise and report; Officials with a clear conscience carry out self-examination and self correction activities, correct them if they have a good conscience, and encourage them if they have not; Officials with shit on their hips are as guilty as grasshoppers after autumn. They are worried all day. Good and evil will be rewarded in the end. It''s not time not to report!


    In such a solemn atmosphere of fear and self danger, many people still mistakenly estimated the determination of the Central Bureau this time. They disapproved of it and went their own way. They thought that there were policies and countermeasures. This situation was just a residual wave caused by the corruption case of blue water and green mountains. It will be calm after a period of time, This led them to ruin their future and even their lives.


    In response to the call of the Central Bureau, Secretary Du took the lead in firing the first shot against corruption. Taking the opportunity of a major traffic accident, he turned passivity into initiative. After Hu Quan was transformed into a tainted witness, he first secretly arrested Gao Meiling, a key figure. Through overnight surprise interrogation, the case soon made a major breakthrough.


    With the arrest of Zhang Changshun, deputy head of Haidong District, Chen Aiguo, deputy director of Haidong District Public Security Bureau, Zhao Mingkai and Chen Kaiyang, director of Haidong District Office, sun Zhiming, director of Bailong town police station, Haidong District, Wang Bailang, and others, a huge network of contacts woven by interest disputes has slowly revealed the tip of its iceberg.


    The members of the task force worked hard day and night to visit, investigate and interrogate. Under the tired bombing of taking turns to rest, these dead officials were exhausted, and finally collapsed their spiritual defense line. They began to explain their collusion with the local black and evil forces and their complex interest entanglement with the local black and evil forces.


    Subsequently, the joint investigation team formed by the military and police arrested the people involved and caught all the underground black and evil forces DONGBANG and evil tiger hall entrenched in Haidong district all year round. For a while, Ninghai detention center was overcrowded.


    In the name of the company and relying on people in the court, these two gangs have committed crimes in Haidong district all year round, bullying the market, killing the people and neglecting human life. In order to compete for development projects and construction market, there have been many vicious cases of armed struggle, resulting in extremely bad social impact, but they have been suppressed by some officials who have accepted bribes by taking advantage of their power.


    Having tasted the benefits of power, these already lawless black and evil forces have intensified, rape, robbery, murder, lending, forcing people to pay their debts with their wives and daughters, organizing women''s prostitution, arms smuggling, drug trafficking... Bullying men and women!

 Chapter 799

    The crimes committed by the collusion between officials and gangsters are simply countless and heinous.


    Even mayor Du, who has always been known as the city government''s joy and anger, couldn''t help patting the table angrily and scolding these people for being lawless and cowardly!


    The detection of the task force can be said to be very successful, but it was also very unsuccessful, because these people even explained how many lovers they had raised, but insisted that they were dissatisfied with Mayor Du''s own planning for the major traffic accident caused by buying Hu Quan. They were unwilling to admit who was behind the scenes, and the case fell into a deadlock again.


    The two deputy district heads were dissatisfied with the mayor and planned this serious traffic accident to ruin mayor Du''s career? The level is so different, and they have no conflict of interest with Mayor Du. Only fools will believe their nonsense.


    However, no matter how intimidated and lured the members of the task force, these people all look like death at home and can explain everything else, but the traffic accident case is firmly silent.


    Mayor Du rubbed his temples with a headache. The first shot of anti-corruption and anti Mafia was fired in Ninghai. He hopes to have a perfect ending. It''s not like catching some small fish and shrimp and closing the case in a hurry.


    Xiao Nuo, as the deputy leader of the task force, also stayed up for several days and nights. He couldn''t help yawning. He thought angrily that this girl was working overtime here, but Ding Ning, a member of the task force, walked around leisurely all day and flashed away. He didn''t know where to sleep. It was so annoying that she felt extremely unbalanced.


    If Ding Ning knew, he would shout injustice. He was not idle these days. After returning from Yanjing, he immediately sent her to the dean''s apartment of the College of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia in spite of the gentle and soft strong protest. It was called to let her study quietly and preside over the affairs of the College as his spokesman.


    Without this light bulb, Ding Ning and Xiao Yao had a good toss. Then they were satisfied and went to find sister Ye Huan and pan Xiangyun, who gave pan Xiangyun and blue Mengdie the villa keys and car keys awarded to him by the state. With the style of rich and powerful, they carried out the golden house to the end, which made pan Xiangyun and blue Mengdie worry about gain and loss these days, The coquettish acquiesced that they were the women kept by Ding Ning and moved to their new home with their luggage. However, the modesty of the girl made them fail to fulfill Ding Ning''s good wish to sit and enjoy the well-being of the whole people, which made someone extremely depressed.


    Fortunately, the cheerful blue Mengdie''s red face made him succeed in the plot, which gave him a little comfort. When he left, pan Xiangyun, who looked red and dared not even go out of the door, smashed his mouth and thought about a surprise attack one night. This girl was too implicit and shy and had to take it!


    The Ye Huan sisters have decided to be Ding Ning''s lover in their life. They don''t care about their position at all. They are also secretly happy for Pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie. After all, they have a good relationship with their sisters. They feel very happy to follow Ding Ning together in the future.


    The strangest attitude is sun Lanying. She not only supports the idea of Ye Huan sisters, but also readily agrees to become the agent of Ye Huan sisters, pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie. After Ding Ning called Bai Qing, sun Lanying quickly went through the entry formalities and started her agent work.


    But Ding Ning was sensitive to the discovery that sun Lanying''s face would blush slightly every time he talked to him, and he hurriedly dodged his sight. The attractive style full of mature female charm made him dry mouth and his heart beat faster every time. He couldn''t help but secretly scold himself as an animal and be active to sister Ye Huan''s mother, although she was not their biological mother.


    Yes, Ding Ning found out when she was treating sun Lanying that she is still a big yellow girl. How can a big girl have children? So it is obvious that the Ye Huan sisters are not her own daughters.


    But Ding Ning never broke it. After all, everyone has his own secret. Sun Lanying pretends not to know if he is unwilling to say. What''s more, the Ye Huan sisters have only such a relative as her, and their mother daughter relationship is so good. If they know that the mother who raised them is not their own mother, I''m afraid it''s hard to bear such a blow.


    However, it also gave Ding Ning an inexplicable pity and respect for sun Lanying. A big girl sacrificed her own happiness and kept herself as a jade for so many years. She pulled two sisters who had no blood relationship to grow up. How could he not be moved by this affection and greatness.


    After several busy days, he finally smoothed out the relationship between him and the women in the harem. Everyone knows it, but they can''t explain it. They acquiesced to such a muddle along mode. Occasionally they would go shopping and drink tea together. They don''t know what a good friend they are.


    Ding Ning''s skin is getting thicker and thicker. In the past, he was flustered when he saw women get together. Now he is holding his hands and arms around without blushing and jumping. He naked shows his wolf ambition to sleep together. Unfortunately, this good wish is doomed to be difficult to achieve. Every woman is used to him when she is alone with him and allows him to do whatever he wants, but she wants a horse and two saddles. Sorry, Immediately turned and left without mercy.


    Let Ding Ning sigh sadly to the sky, the revolution has not yet succeeded, comrades still need to work hard!


    Due to the resignation of Mr. Wang, the ban on 13 branches was lifted. Although the government did not make compensation, it gave a lot of convenience. Ding Qianlie also began to be busy.


    Xiaoyao has successfully acquired Dinghua pharmaceutical factory and entered a tense preparatory stage. After Ding Ning took the time to engrave runes on the machinery and equipment, he became the shopkeeper again. Xiaoyao began to be busy and had no time to accompany her.


    The castle in the air was also officially opened a few days ago. On the opening day, there were a large number of customers, and all the women were very proud to support it. As a result, the business was good. They could only temporarily act as waiters to help, attracting more customers. They praised the castle in the air as a top restaurant with the most beautiful women, the most elegant environment, the best service quality and the best taste of dishes, It opened the situation all at once.


    What snow didn''t expect is that there are so many rich people in Ninghai. The spirit wine of 2000 yuan a kilogram is in short supply. Spirit tea is deeply sought after by customers. She completed her plan in just a few days. The castle in the air is not only a restaurant, but also an ideal place for business negotiation, men and women dating, afternoon tea and leisure, After all, those strange and unique backgrounds are so attractive.


    As a result, snowfall has become a busy person. Sister Ye Huan, pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie have become a little famous because of the campus Star column. In addition, they are the newcomers of Tiangong entertainment.


    The Lingyun family finally reunited and enjoyed the happiness of their family. Chu Yunxiu was completely convinced after seeing the banwan villa given to her daughter by Ding Ning. She deeply regretted that she had looked down on others and secretly congratulated her daughter that she had not listened to her own departure from Ding Ning. Where can such a good son-in-law go.


    Chu Yunxiu''s biggest worry now is that Ding Ning is so excellent that his daughter is afraid it is difficult to tie him down. So she closes the door all day to teach Lingyun how to please men and make Lingyun cry and laugh. She can only hide in Qingyun Club day and night to vent her anger at the security personnel being trained, which makes the overloaded Qingyun security personnel complain incessantly, but the effect is also remarkable, Their combat effectiveness has made great progress. Only after this period of training, they will officially set foot on their jobs and create a miracle that belongs to Qingyun security.


    Ding Ning suddenly found that all the women around him had something to do. Only he became the one who was idle and idle. Therefore, this guy incarnated as a warm man and sent love chicken soup to the busy women every day, which made the women happy. He always took time to steal love with him who mixed oil in his honey and made him happy.


    Seeing that everything was in order, Ding Ning finally decided not to waste any more time. It was time to accept the second military training. The reason for the delay was that he had been waiting for the investigation of the World Medical Association. As a result, after waiting for several days, the world medical association was temporarily unable to come. He was so angry that he almost didn''t spit blood.


    Fortunately, it''s not in vain. Although the World Medical Association didn''t come, Tom Cruise, editor in chief of the lancet magazine, came again and made an exclusive interview for him. This time, the theme is rice bean oral liquid.


    Because Midou oral liquid has passed the clinical test and the drug manufacturers designated by the state are racing against time to prepare for production, Ding Ning also introduced Midou oral liquid this time, which caused Tom Cruise and others to scream and shout, which is the biggest miracle in the medical field.


    Tom Cruise and others don''t think Ding Ning will exaggerate at all. They saw the magic of traditional Chinese medicine last time. Just after they bought a little high price from the supreme beauty that is only circulating in the small circle of Yanjing through a relationship trustee, the magical effect completely conquered them and spontaneously became Ding Ning''s fans, At least half of the people of the lancet joined his fan support group, including Tom Cruise, the editor in chief.


    He gave these enthusiastic foreigners a bottle of spirit wine. After sending them away, Ding Ning became idle again and decided to take the opportunity to open the second tier of the witch temple and make himself stronger quickly.


    As for Murong Yanran''s invitation to participate in the jade fair, he didn''t promise. If the military training time is fast, he will catch up, but if it takes a long time, he won''t have time to catch up. At that time, maybe he can only go directly to Gusu to participate in the martial arts meeting.


    This made Murong Yan full of resentment. Fortunately, Ding Ning sent master Mo to her. After seeing master Mo''s magical gambling method, Ding Ning immediately became a person who can go or not in her heart, which made Ding Ning feel very hurt.


    Although the desert island is no longer filled with strange white fog, it is still a ghost island that no one dares to approach easily because of the fear formed by the terrible Ghost Legend and the government''s failure to lift the blockade.


    Ding Ning jumped off the desert island from the back of the air wing, touched the head of the air wing and let it find food by itself.


    Before arriving at the original Valley, with Ding Ning''s current array attainments, he can vaguely see the fluctuation trace of the array, easily drill into the array eye, jump off the cave and keep falling down.


    Just as he was about to spread his wings to resist the attack of gravity, the thick Earth Totem on his arm suddenly squirmed, which made him suddenly get rid of the shackles of gravity and fall down like a feather.


    Ding Ning secretly claimed that he was surprised. Unexpectedly, the thick Earth Totem also had a restraint effect on the black heavy earth. But when he landed, he found that he was wrong. It was more than an effective fruit. He was very interested.


    The Yellow totem took the initiative to break away from his arm and turned into a yellow stone. It rolled on the ground like a child. Where it passed, gravity turned invisible and turned into black powder attached to the totem.

 Chapter 800

    In the blink of an eye, the black ground became clean and smooth, and the yellow stone swayed and flew back to Ding Ning''s arm and turned into a totem again.


    But now the thick Earth Totem is not the original khaki, but mixed with black patterns, which looks much more atmospheric than before.


    But most importantly, a piece of information suddenly poured into Ding Ning''s mind, which made him ecstatic, because that information was the gravity control method from the thick Earth Totem.


    It seems that after absorbing the gravity black earth, the thick Earth Totem seems to become more spiritual. I don''t know whether it can turn into a form like a mermaid in the end.


    Thinking of the mermaid, Ding Ning couldn''t help feeling a little dejected. He didn''t know what happened when he opened the thousand machine box. Not only Jenny was seriously injured and dying, but also the mermaid didn''t wake up.


    Although the mermaid is not human, he has been with her for so long that he has long regarded the mermaid as his partner and friend. Although Jenny is unconscious, at least she is still alive, but the mermaid is alive and dead. Standing in front of the underground river where the mermaid was once locked, Ding Ning silently prays for the mermaid and hopes that she can appear as soon as possible, Even sleeping in an ice coffin is good.


    He subconsciously thought that the mermaid and Jenny had an accident to protect him. Where would he think that his biggest crisis actually came from the mermaid who awakened her memory. Unfortunately, Xuanji''s ghost shrank in the streamer and fell asleep again. Otherwise, he could know the truth.


    Along the corridor, he came to the once light gate again. Ding Ning took a step without hesitation. After a feeling of weightlessness, he appeared in front of the familiar bronze gate.


    Ding Ning was depressed. He clearly remembered that last time he entered a separate stone chamber and defeated the stone puppet before he came to the Wushen palace. How did he arrive directly this time? He still thought about the Ivy beads in the stone puppet.


    He took down the stone man in front of his chest and put it into the small notch. He raised the thick Earth Totem on his arm and aligned it with the big notch below


    Eh, why didn''t you respond? Ding Ning frowned tightly and carefully recalled the last steps. Yes, the program is like this. How can it not be opened?


    He didn''t give up using the thick Earth totem to illuminate left and right, but there was still no response. Ding Ning was confused. What''s going on? Has the switch failed for a long time?


    It was like hitting the cotton ball with all his strength. Ding Ning was depressed and wanted to vomit blood. NIMA, I took off my pants, but you told me that your relatives were coming. Isn''t that teasing me!


    Ding Ning had a strong sense of loss in his heart. Could it be that the switch failed, and could the first weight go in? He tried to align the Tianshui totem with the notch. A burst of blue light flashed in front of him, the ground shook violently, and the bronze gate opened slowly.


    Ding Ning frowned. What''s the use of entering the first level? It''s useless if he can''t enter the second level.


    But now he really has no way. He can only go to the first place to see if he can find clues. Even if there are no clues, it''s good to find Chiyou''s God of war totem and ask. Although the pain of military training is not affordable for ordinary people, he always has to pay a price if he wants to become stronger. He is ready.


    Step by step, it seems that he has crossed the long river of the century. After a strong sense of weightlessness, Ding Ning looks at the vast virgin forest in front of him. NIMA, is this still the first place in the Wushen palace? What a giant country!


    As far as the eye could see, the thinnest tree was as thick as a dozen adult men, and hundreds of meters high. Standing under the tree, Ding Ning had a small feeling, as if he were an ant at the foot of the giant.


    If it''s just giant trees, the problem is that in the forest, a group of animals with the size of bears, snow-white hair, long furry ears and Ruby eyes are really rabbits? And what''s that flying in the sky? The whole body is golden, the size of hundreds of meters, and the whole body still emits color light. How can it be like the legendary Phoenix?


    By the way, why does that beetle the size of a football look so like a dung beetle?


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly there was a roar of unknown creatures in the distance. Even if the earth shaking sound was thousands of miles away, Ding Ning''s Qi and blood were disordered, his ears were buzzing, and his chest was so depressed that he almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of blood. He couldn''t help but change color in horror. NIMA, where is this place? How could it be so terrible!


    Just when Ding Ning was frightened, the stone man who didn''t know when to automatically return to his chest sent out a faint red light, which made him clear. Only then did he find that he didn''t know when Chiyou totem appeared next to him.


    "Old ancestor, it''s terrible here. I want to go back to earth!"


    Ding Ning was as excited as seeing his relatives. Tears filled his eyes. He roared wildly in his heart. He was escorted by the God of war totem. I was finally safe.


    "During the adult trial, the witch soldiers kill or accept 100 holding rabbits. They can leave only after completing the trial. They are conceited about life and death during the trial!"


    The God of war totem had three heads and eight feet, as if it were not in this space. His face was hazy and people couldn''t see clearly. Just his words had no emotion that human beings should have, which made Ding Ning''s heart cool in an instant.


    Adult trials? Nima, I''m already an adult, okay? Ding Ning understood that the witch warrior was not divided by age, but by combat power. No wonder he couldn''t enter the second floor of the Wushen palace. It was reasonable to pass the adult trial!


    Isn''t it a hundred rabbits? Although it''s a little bigger, isn''t it still a rabbit? It''s not a piece of cake to kill them. I don''t know whether such a big rabbit meat is delicious.


    Ding Ning was full of confidence and was about to take out the weapon in the space to kill the rabbit, but his face changed. NIMA couldn''t use the knife, disconnected from the magic mosquito, and couldn''t use the water space. The most important thing was that he couldn''t even mobilize his spiritual power. This was the rhythm of going to battle shirtless.


    It doesn''t matter. It''s just rabbits. I can kill them without a knife. Ding Ning roared and ran to the nearest fat rabbit. He wanted to smash the rabbit''s head with a fist and take a drop of blood.


    Such a fat rabbit must be delicious. Well, the rabbit is so big that one rabbit skin is enough to make one rabbit fur. One hundred rabbits are enough to make one hundred, one sister, one snowfall, one ye Huan, one ye Le, one Ling Yun, one Xiao Nuo and one Xiao Yao


    Just when Ding Ning was thinking happily about what to do when so many fur made of rabbit skin couldn''t be used up, there was a sudden change.


    That looks huge, but it shows that people and animals hold the rabbit harmless. After discovering his attack intention, he has no fear. The red eyes flashed a touch of disdain humanized. Then, Ding Ning was a tragedy!


    The fat rabbit suddenly lay down on the spot like lightning, curled up in a ball, held his two front paws in front of his chest, and pushed his two powerful hind legs suddenly. Ding Ning felt a sharp pain in his chest. He flew backwards like being hit by a running locomotive, hit a big tree heavily, and then slipped to the ground like a sticker. He didn''t get up for a long time.


    Just when he gnashed his teeth and scolded the rabbit for being so cunning and so strong, the rabbit stood up and rushed at him. His whole body rotated in the air. Two white velvet rabbit legs wrapped in the roaring wind stepped on his head from top to bottom.


    "Lying in the trough, can the rabbit even know martial arts?"


    Ding Ning lost his voice and screamed, and only then did he escape the blow.


    With a "poof", the ground vibrated. The very lovely rabbit leg was inserted directly into the ground like a steel gun for half a meter. Ding Ning had no doubt that if his reaction was slow, now his head would be penetrated and nailed to the ground by the rabbit leg.


    A drop of cold sweat slipped down his forehead. Ding Ning was afraid. He put away his contempt and stared at the rabbit who pulled out his leg and carried his right hind leg on his shoulder in a 180 degree straight line. His face was full of humanized provocative color.


    "Gudu!"


    Ding Ning swallowed his saliva. NIMA, is this still a rabbit? This is a martial arts master at all. He was very angry when he thought that he was despised by a rabbit.


    "Yes, I fought with you!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes turned red in an instant, which was a match with the red eyes of the rabbit.


    The rabbit looked at him disdainfully, revealing a pair of snow-white big teeth. He pulled out a radish like thing from the ground and stuffed it into his mouth. He chewed it with a smell of medicine. He didn''t pay attention to Ding Ning at all.


    Ding Ning''s eyes almost didn''t fall off. His saliva splashed and his mouth twitched. NIMA, the rabbit even took the old man with a drug age of thousands of years as a radish. What''s the reason?


    "That''s mine. Don''t eat it!"


    Ding Ning was angry and rushed at the rabbit with red eyes. As a traditional Chinese medicine who regards medicinal materials as life, he must not watch these damn rabbits die.


    The rabbit ate the old man in three or two. He didn''t even let go of people''s whiskers. He also belched comfortably on his face, which made Ding Ning''s heart bleed.


    "Whoosh!"


    When Ding Ning was about to approach him, the rabbit repeated his old skill, lying on the ground like lightning, and a rabbit pedaled the eagle again.


    But Ding Ning, who had been overcast once, would be fooled again. With a sinister smile on his face, he threw himself like a ghost to avoid his deadly blow. He grabbed the rabbit''s two long ears, made a sudden effort on his arms, and shouted "get up to me".


    The rabbit was roughly picked up by him and thrown into the air. Ding Ning made a force on his toes, suddenly kicked on the ground and soared into the air. He chased the rabbit and hit it on the head.


    "No!"


    Ding Ning thought that this punch could not kill the rabbit, but unexpectedly, the panicked rabbit suddenly grinned and showed a pair of snow-white big teeth. "Poof" spewed out a bright red flame. The hot temperature brought a strong threat to Ding Ning. He shouted and covered his face, almost instinctively starting the water mirror.


    Water mirror, when he was on Longmu Island, old green once showed it, which greatly inspired Ding Ning. Especially after the mermaid disappeared, Ding Ning''s control ability and use skills of water power didn''t know why they soared. It seems that the water powers he used before were borrowed from mermaids. Now these water powers belong to him.


    "Poof!"


    The bright red flame is sprayed on the water mirror, offset in pairs and turned into a mass of water vapor in the air.


    Ding Ning was in great spirits. Before, he thought he could only fight with rabbits with physical strength. Now he found that he could use powers, so he could easily pass the test.

 Chapter 801

    But it turns out he thinks too much!


    Just as he excitedly urged his power to kill the damn rabbit with a round of water arrow and ice blade, he suddenly found it unusable.


    So, he was a tragedy again. He choked his strength and made a big move. As a result, the big move didn''t come out, but he choked a fart. He was kicked off again by the angry rabbit and fell to the ground. He almost didn''t breathe on his back.


    what? What the hell is going on? Why can''t it work again?


    Ding Ning looked confused, but he didn''t have time to think about it. He could only climb in confusion and avoid the chase of rabbits in a hurry.


    Fortunately, after the rabbit sprayed a flame, his breath looked listless, and his speed, strength and reaction weakened a bit, so that he narrowly avoided its serial killing.


    Wheezing!


    After more than ten rounds of fighting again, Ding Ning and the rabbit were tired and panting, with big eyes staring at small eyes. This round of fighting was even.


    When the rabbit spewed out the hidden flame for the second time, and Ding Ning almost instinctively urged the power to be quantified as blocked by the ice barrier, he fully understood that the different energy could not be used actively in the trial. Only when the rabbit spewed fire can he be passively urged to save his life.


    Nima, this test is too stupid. You can only be beaten passively.


    Ding Ning secretly make complaints about himself, but he has already taken up the despising psychology before and seriously treats the two master rabbit players.


    One move is the rabbit kicking the eagle, and the other is the rabbit leg killing. Although the rabbit kicking the eagle is not fatal, it is painful enough, but the rabbit leg killing is different. It is a real big killing move. If you don''t die, you will be seriously injured.


    Fortunately, after the rabbit sprayed two flames, its breath became more and more depressed. It can be seen that the flame can not be sprayed at will. Ding Ning estimated that it can only spray three at most.


    Now that he knew the details of the rabbit, he knew it in his heart. His momentum gradually became high, a grim smile appeared on his face, stroked his sleeve and jumped up again.


    "Go to hell!"


    Ding Ning shook his fist, appeared on the rabbit''s back like a ghost, and hit it on the head with a hard punch.


    He is bound to win this punch. Even if he can''t crack the brain of the rabbit, he will certainly lose his combat effectiveness.


    Aware of the danger, the rabbit kept rolling to the ground to get rid of Ding Ning. The violent turbulence forced Ding Ning to temporarily stop the attack. His two hands grabbed the long hair on the rabbit''s neck for fear of being thrown out by it.


    "Ow!"


    When the rabbit saw that he couldn''t get rid of it, he was so anxious that he opened his mouth and made a strange cry.


    "Shout, shout, shout your throat, and no one will save you..."


    Ding Ning had a good chance of winning. Learning from the bad guys in the TV series, he laughed triumphantly. The feeling full of evil made him feel very happy.


    But before the voice fell, he stopped like an old mother duck pinched by the neck. His face was blue. He looked at the two rabbits who had been turning a blind eye to their battle and jumped over unkindly.


    God, earth, this damn rabbit has a killer mace. The ultimate trick is to call reinforcements and let people live.


    Ding Ning was scared to death. NIMA, a rabbit almost killed him. These two rabbits... Er, no, it''s three rabbits. If they siege him together, where will he live.


    What should I do? What should I do? Ding Ning clung to the rabbit''s neck hair and let the rabbit hop, but his brain was turning rapidly, thinking about ways to deal with it.


    After knowing the attack mode of the rabbit, in fact, these moves are not terrible. What''s terrible is the strength and lightning speed of the rabbit. The reason why he can force the rabbit under his body is that the rabbit''s comprehensive quality continues to decline after spraying two flames, otherwise he can''t ride on the rabbit at all.


    The two rabbits who came to support stared at him humanized with red eyes, but it may be a rat repellent. They didn''t attack immediately, but stared at him covetously.


    Eh, how did the rabbit become honest?


    Ding Ning took a surprised look at the rabbit he was riding, and the cold sweat on his forehead came down.


    The damn rabbit cheated. When he was distracted, he pulled out another Millennium Ganoderma lucidum and chewed it. The listless breath began to rise with the naked eye.


    I can''t care about the meat pain of the Millennium Ganoderma lucidum. I must solve the rabbit immediately, otherwise he will die under the siege of three rabbits in its heyday.


    "Bang!"


    Ding Ning grabbed the rabbit''s hair with his left hand and hit the rabbit''s head with his right fist. Unexpectedly, although the fist hit the rabbit''s head firmly, it was dissolved by an invisible force. The rabbit shook his head unharmed, making Ding Ning dumbfounded in an instant.


    Nima, it''s impossible. Can the rabbit be invulnerable.


    Ding Ning doesn''t believe in evil. One punch after another hits the rabbit''s head, dissolves... Dissolves... Dissolves again


    I see. After being keenly aware of the strange state of the rising and falling of the rabbit''s breath, Ding Ning immediately understood what was going on.


    When eating, the rabbit can quickly decompose the drug power of the Ganoderma lucidum for thousands of years into a protective cover to dissolve all attacks, but the corresponding price is that these drugs are consumed by his fist, so that the rabbit can''t recover its power at its peak.


    Dingning suddenly came to the spirit, regardless of the punch and punch to the rabbit''s head, offsetting its power to absorb medicine and recover.


    The two rabbits who came to support jumped around restlessly, but they were worried about the rabbit''s life and didn''t dare to attack easily. Also, the rabbit''s skills came and went. There was really no good rescue method. They could only watch the rabbit beat by Ding Ning and feel depressed again.


    "Bang bang!"


    Ding Ning was playing happily. When he saw that he was about to beat the rabbit back to the depressed state, he suddenly found that the damn rabbit stretched out his furry claws and pulled it on the ground. He pulled out a thousands of years old Astragalus membranaceus and threw it into his mouth. He chewed it like eating carrots. His shaky breath stabilized again.


    Ding Ning''s eyes trembled violently, revealing the color of flesh pain. NIMA, it''s too outrageous. It''s all precious medicinal materials of thousands of years. They belong to me. Spit them out for me.


    Just when he was anxious, a flash of light suddenly flashed in his mind. He patted his forehead with annoyance. What did the God of war totem say? Kill or take a hundred rabbits, even if he passes the test, he just wants to eat rabbit meat and make rabbit fur for his women, so he ignores this information.


    I can''t kill rabbits. Can''t I take you in? The only problem is that absolute touch is also a kind of power. I don''t know if it will be limited.


    Give it a try. Ding Ning turns on the absolute touch, and the three-dimensional image of the rabbit clearly appears in his mind. I don''t know when the virtual shadow of his palm has become four fingers.


    But now he had no time to think too much and tried to use his power to transform the rabbit''s genes.


    It''s done!


    Ding Ning was delighted. Under the mobilization of absolute touch, the power flowed into the rabbit without hindrance. A spiritual bridge was gradually built, and the light spots representing the rabbit in the spiritual sea flickered constantly.


    The rabbit under the body gradually became calm, tilted his head, grinned, revealed a pair of snow-white big teeth, stretched out a small pink tongue and licked dingning''s face.


    Ding Ning was startled. The rabbit''s head could rotate 360 degrees at will. It seemed so strange, but the crisis was temporarily relieved, which made him feel very beautiful. He wiped the wet saliva on his face with a little disgust. Fortunately, there was a strong smell of medicine, and there was no fishy smell. That''s good for herbivores, Unlike the Panther who eats meat all day and stinks.


    "Hahaha, let you bully me. Now I''m the master, fight!"


    Ding Ning rode on the rabbit and laughed like a rabbit general.


    It turns out that


    Don''t pretend to be forced by thunder!


    The two rabbits who had been afraid of rabbit safety and never launched an attack seemed to have a special identification method to determine that the rabbit mount had "defected".


    The two rabbits kicked on their powerful hind legs, and their huge bodies jumped up flexibly. The rabbit legs like javelin from top to bottom stabbed Ding Ning and the rabbit mount mercilessly with linglie''s killing intention.


    "I''ll go. You''re the same kind. Why are you so unkind!"


    With a strange cry, Ding Ning hurriedly jumped off the rabbit mount and climbed away from the danger.


    Then, he looked at the nimble roll of his genetically modified rabbit No. 1, avoided the two fatal blows, curled up into a ball, and his two strong hind legs kicked like two unstable rabbits.


    The rabbit pedaled the eagle. The pedal was solid. The two rabbits flew upside down and rolled on the ground for a long time before they got up.


    Ding Ning was surprised and lamented that the rabbit was really hot skinned and fleshy. After genetic transformation, the strength and speed of rabbit No. 1 were at least twice as fast as before, but the two rabbits were just kicked and flew. They fell seven meat and eight vegetarian. When they got up, they shook their heads and rushed up again like nothing happened.


    It seems that they hate traitors more, ignore Ding Ning directly and fight with rabbit one.


    Ding Ning is happy to be free. When he has his men, does he still use his own hands? Moreover, the speed and strength of rabbit No. 1 have been greatly improved. One enemy and two did not lose the wind at all. On the contrary, the two rabbits were bullied and climbed all over the ground.


    "Be careful!"


    The two rabbits were tortured miserably and were completely angered. They opened their mouths and spewed out two bright red flames. Surprised Ding Ning quickly reminded him that he had just accepted the helper, but he didn''t want to die first before he graduated!


    "Poof!"


    But unexpectedly, rabbit No. 1 was not in a hurry. He didn''t even hide. A mouth spewed out a larger bright red flame. The terrible air wave surged and the rich fog surged. It not only swallowed the two flames, but also turned them into nourishment and turned them into a larger flame to the two rabbit cages!


    The two rabbits didn''t seem to expect such a change. Instinctively, they ejected flames again to stop it, but unexpectedly, they became cocooned. The flame of rabbit No. 1 absorbed their flames and became bigger, enveloping the two rabbits. Ding Ning could smell the burning smell of hair and the aroma of barbecue.


    "Ow!"


    Two rabbits set themselves on fire and were burned into barbecue. Before they died, they gave a scream. The four rabbits not far away suddenly raised their heads and ran to rabbit No. 1.


    Ding Ning was so cold in his heart that he was about to come forward and put away the bodies of two rabbits. He took rabbit No. 1 to avoid the edge first. When he came back to find the market, rabbit No. 1 unexpectedly swallowed the bodies of two rabbits, which made Ding Ning tremble with pain. NIMA, my midnight snack.


    Don''t talk back, isn''t the rabbit a herbivore? I can''t eat rabbit meat.

 Chapter 802

    But soon he understood that after swallowing the bodies of two rabbits, rabbit No. 1 suddenly rose again because of the flame, and took the initiative to meet the four rabbits without fear!


    This battle between dragons and tigers opened Ding Ning''s eyes. Rabbit No. 1 was incomparably brave. One enemy four did not lose the wind at all. People stood up and moved between the lines. It was like a Wulin expert. It was very sad to dye the white hair of those four rabbits with blood!


    "Ho ho ho..."


    As the saying goes, rabbits bite when they are in a hurry. The four rabbits are really in a hurry. They rush to rabbit No. 1 bravely and bite him crazily. The painful rabbit No. 1 struggles desperately, opens his mouth and sprays a flame to ignite the hair of the four rabbits, but the four rabbits obviously have low-level wisdom and sacrifice spirit.


    Two rabbits left the regiment and kept rolling on the ground. After putting out the fire, they rushed up again. Instead of their companions, they pressed rabbit No. 1 under them. The other two rabbits immediately got out of the fire with tacit understanding, and then rushed up again.


    With white hair flying and blood splashing, the battle scene was extremely tragic and bloody, which made Ding Ning''s scalp numb. NIMA, is this still a rabbit? It''s more ferocious than a jackal!


    Rabbit one is his little brother who has worked hard to accept. As the boss, how can he sit back and watch it fall into danger!


    So, Ding Ning rushed into the regiment, opened his mouth and spewed out a flame. The two rabbits who had just put out the fire rolled on the ground in pain, and his breath was rapidly withered.


    Now, Ding Ning repeated his old technique, jumped onto one of the rabbits, absolutely started by touch, and genetically modified it.


    A moment later, the No. 2 younger brother was born. The bald hair grew at a speed visible to the naked eye. He licked Ding Ning''s hand and killed the regiment majestically.


    Ding Ning ignored the command and jumped onto another rabbit who had just put out the fire and genetically modified it. When the third brother was born, he found that at this time, No. 1 and No. 2 had easily killed the two rabbits and ate them unkindly.


    Ding Ning swallowed her saliva and wanted to cry without tears. NIMA, I haven''t tasted rabbit meat yet.


    Before his spiritual voice was heard and his three younger brothers left him stuttering, dozens of rabbits around seemed to be angered and surrounded like wolves.


    Ding Ning wants to cry. NIMA, do you want to be so cruel? Aren''t they all passive monsters? How did it become an active monster?


    But he understood that it seemed that rabbits were extremely sensitive and hated traitors. It was strange that these rabbits saw three rabbits betraying at once and were not provoked.


    The three rabbits were genetically modified. The soaring strength seemed to make them full of self-confidence. They even stood up and defiantly raised their middle finger to the group of rabbits.


    Ding Ning looked silly and lay in the trough. The rabbit became fine. He even knew the international general gestures.


    The angered rabbits were more terrible than the wolves. The provocation of the three traitors made them completely angry. With an angry rabbit''s furious attack, a tragic rabbit war began.


    On the contrary, Ding Ning was ignored by the rabbits. He watched the three little rabbits fall into a siege, even if he wanted to intervene.


    Blood splashed, soft white rabbit hair fluttered in the wind, and bright red flames flashed continuously. Sometimes rabbits didn''t know who kicked them out.


    Ding Ning couldn''t get into it, so he had to pick up the leak. When he saw a rabbit being kicked out of the regiment, he rushed up and began to collect his little brother.


    Four... Five... Eight... Twelve


    Originally, the three little rabbits were at an absolute disadvantage, but with Ding Ning''s continuous acceptance of rabbits and joining the battle group, he gradually recovered his disadvantage and slowly gained the upper hand.


    Ding Ning looked at the pile of rabbit barbecues with salivation, and the water splashed in his mouth. Unfortunately, these rabbit meat is the energy consumed by his little brother. People are fighting for him. How can he grab food with them for the sake of his appetite?


    Twelve little brothers of rabbits are twelve spiritual pets, or twelve windy mounts. When you think about the scene of taking big and small daughters-in-law riding rabbits through the market, Ding Ning smiles and even reveals his back teeth.


    It''s not that Ding Ning doesn''t want to continue to recruit younger brothers. Naturally, the more rafeng younger brothers who can fight and ride, the better. However, each genetic transformation needs to consume a large amount of power. His power is only enough to transform twelve rabbits. Otherwise, with his greedy nature, he wants to take all these rabbits as spiritual pets.


    The battle finally came to a successful end after all the rabbits were annihilated. When Ding Ning was ecstatic to collect the Millennium elixir everywhere, he felt that a flower appeared in front of the bronze gate.


    "Lying trough, my pet, my elixir!"


    Ding Ning''s heart, liver and lung all hurt and twitched. The trial passed, but the little rabbit and the miraculous medicine all over the ground failed to bring it out. How could he accept it and couldn''t help but let out a sad howl.


    "The first level trial of the witch warrior is completed. Whether to enter the second level to accept inheritance!"


    The God of war totem did not appear, but the cold voice sounded in his mind.


    Ding Ning said weakly like frost beaten eggplant: "enter!"


    The thick Earth Totem suddenly emitted a yellow fluorescence, which reflected each other with the notch on the bronze gate. An earthquake shook like a mountain, and the bronze gate opened again.


    This time, as when Ding Ning accepted the first layer of inheritance, it was a complete bronze hall. Unfortunately, there was no stone statue with ivy beads as the core power. Only the God of war totem stood there like a stone carving, which greatly disappointed Ding Ning.


    Just entering the hall, before Ding Ning had time to ask where the God of war totem had taken his little rabbit, the God of war totem grabbed it with a big hand and threw Ding Ning in his hand like catching a chicken.


    Ding Ning fell into the Shennong Jiulong tripod that automatically opened the furnace cover without resistance, and fell firmly into the liquid medicine of half the furnace.


    This time, the liquid medicine was refined from at least hundreds of rare medicinal materials. It was as viscous as amber. Just smelling the fragrance made Ding Ning feel comfortable and immortal!


    Although he had already prepared, Ding Ning subconsciously twitched and faintly felt afraid when he thought of the pain of military training.


    This time, the standard treatment seems to be very high. There is no stone carving. It is the God of war totem who does it himself.


    This guy may be worried about stealing Ivy beads after I finished refining my soldiers? That''s why I did it myself!


    Ding Ning thought maliciously, but then he couldn''t laugh. This God of war totem was much more ferocious than those stone carvings. It was like wringing dry after washing clothes. He grabbed Ding Ning''s head and feet and twisted them hard


    "Ouch!"


    Ding Ning uttered a violent scream in pain. His nose and tears flowed. NIMA, it''s too painful. It''s not a crime that people can bear at all!


    With this twist, Ding Ning''s body was twisted into a hemp flower like screw. Ding Ning thought his bones were hard enough, but in the hands of the God of war totem, his proud bones were as fragile as fried Sanzi. The bones were broken and the flesh and blood were separated, and even the blood vessels and fascia could be seen with the naked eye!


    Ding Ning didn''t know what it was like for others to watch him being ripped like a slaughtered pig. Anyway, he didn''t want to see it for the second time in his life. The piercing pain and visual fear made him want to die immediately.


    Unfortunately, he is not allowed to faint in the process of military training. It is not surprising that the human body''s self-protection mechanism has lost its effectiveness at this moment.


    At least Ding Ning was very conscious and watched the God of war totem twist his head off and soak it in the potion. Then he watched his headless body be roughly stripped of the flesh and blood fascia by the God of war totem, leaving only a skeleton!


    Then... Ding Ning cried!


    The God of war totem, a dead pervert, put his bones one by one on the edge of Shennong Jiulong tripod. The nine faucets spewed out flames and roasted continuously. The bones were melted under the fire and turned into a pile of bone liquid. Then, the bloody butcher touched a hammer and beat his bone liquid like iron, From time to time, sprinkle some powdery things into the bone fluid.


    Therefore, Ding Ning watched his bones turn into bone fluid at high temperature, and then some black impurities were continuously exuded under the action of powder, and then slowly turned into bones under the continuous beating of the giant hammer, but those bones were obviously much smaller than his original bones.


    Such an experience is impossible for anyone in his life. Only Ding Ning is a special case. Although the pain still makes him miserable, he immerses all his mind in the action of the God of war totem.


    Yes, it''s an iron beating exercise. At first glance, it seems that the iron beating action is very rough and direct and has no artistry. However, when Ding Ning concentrated on looking at it in order to divert his attention from pain, he found that every action seems to be full of an unspeakable unique charm, attracting all his mind.


    Broken sky eight hammer, refined steel can be turned into soft fingers!


    The stone man radiated a red light, and a piece of information poured into Ding Ning''s mind, making Ding Ning happy as if he had been enlightened.


    This is the hammer method of purifying materials in Chiyou''s art of refining utensils. It is also a set of great art of killing and cutting that can destroy the sky and destroy the earth!


    He kept watching and understanding, forming a track of hammer method in his mind.


    I don''t know how long later, a golden skeleton as big as a baby was formed. The God of war totem threw the skeleton into the liquid medicine like throwing garbage. In Ding Ning''s unbelievable eyes, he took blood vessels out of the pile of rotten meat and put them under the fire dragon spout to be sprayed and roasted!


    The blood vessels melted under the fire dragon''s spray and baking, and gradually turned into crystal blood drops like rubies, but under the control of the God of war totem, they turned into a red blood stone, and then began to be tempered with the broken sky eight hammer. The red blood continuously exuded a drop of impurities under the hammer of the giant hammer!


    Then, the tendons, flesh, nails, internal organs and even hair were hammered and tempered one by one by the God of war totem. All the subtle impurities hidden in them were quenched and thrown into the liquid medicine.


    Just when Ding Ning thought that the military training was finally over, the God of war totem picked up his head and put his eyes aside.


    Ding Ning was stunned. His consciousness was all gathered in his two eyes. He soberly looked at the God of war totem and carefully tempered his skull, scalp, hair, cerebrovascular and brain with a broken sky eight hammer.


    Pain, unspeakable pain, especially when tempering the white brain, Ding Ning felt like a giant hammer hitting his head. He wanted to cry, but he couldn''t cry.


    This inhuman torture is not over until you finally temper your eyes.

 Chapter 803

    Ding Ning''s consciousness returned to the patchwork body soaked in the liquid medicine. Although it was painful to exercise the eyes, it was not comparable with the pain when the brain was tempered, and it could be completely ignored!


    Finally, the painful military training process was over. When the God of war totem stuffed two purple eyes back into his eyes, Ding Ning finally took back the control of his body.


    After the extreme pain, there was extreme comfort. The viscous amber liquid was integrated into his body at a speed visible to the naked eye and constantly nourished his flesh.


    The strong sense of power that seemed to destroy the sky and the earth came from his body, which made him burst into a long roar. The roar contained a powerful sound wave attack effect, and the walls of the whole bronze hall were peeling down.


    "Pa!"


    Ding Ning was in high spirits, but he was slapped on the back of his head by the God of war totem, and the howling stopped suddenly.


    "Why did you hit me?"


    Ding Ning scratched his head and jumped out of Shennong Jiulong tripod unconvinced. He was eager to try how strong the God of war totem was!


    The three heads of the God of war totem lingered in a fog. He couldn''t see his expression clearly, but Ding Ning didn''t know why he felt that he was disdaining himself.


    A scholar prefers death to humiliation!


    Ding Ning was angry and angrily waved to the legs of the God of war totem. There was no way. He couldn''t reach the head of the God of war totem. The terrible sonic boom sounded, and even the space appeared a trace of cracks!


    "Bang!"


    After the play, Ding Ning bared his teeth and shook his numb arm. He looked at the God of war totem without moving, as if his best punch was just tickling him.


    Ding Ning immediately recognized the reality. Although his physical strength was very strong, it was beyond his power to compete with the God of war totem.


    "Hey, hey, I just can''t help trying my strength. I don''t mean any harm!"


    Looking at the oppressive step forward of the God of war totem, Ding Ning, who was crushed by the terrible momentum, became extremely difficult to breathe. After feeling the deep malice of the God of war totem, his heart couldn''t help trembling, He quickly showed a flattering smile and said, "it''s really worthy of the God of war totem. It''s powerful. It''s too powerful. You''re my idol. My admiration for you is like the water of the Yangtze River, and the water of the Yellow River is out of control..."


    The God of war totem stopped. Just when Ding Ning felt that he had muddled through, there was a sudden thunder in his mind: "small punishment and great commandment, don''t do it again!"


    Then Ding Ning felt that his muscles were tight, contracting and creaking. After a toothache bone friction sound, he wanted to cry and found that he had become a five or six-year-old child.


    "Brother, I''m wrong. Please forgive me. How can I go out to pick up girls like this!"


    Ding Ning wants to die. It''s a good thing to be young, but he''s still young. A handsome young man suddenly turns into a baby of five or six years old, which makes him how to go out and meet people.


    Unfortunately, the God of war totem seemed determined to teach him a lesson. It was unmoved. The whole body flickered and disappeared into the bronze hall.


    "Come out, you come out for me. Change me back quickly!"


    Ding Ning was angry and jumped and scolded. Unfortunately, the God of war totem was as iron as a stone. He was not moved at all. Only a faint dignified voice sounded in his mind: "when can he practice the second fist of savage body training to return to normal!"


    "It''s too much for me to go!"


    As soon as Ding Ning heard that he could recover, he was relieved. He had practiced the second fist for a long time. I believe he will break through soon and return to normal at that time.


    As soon as his eyes turned, a trace of evil smile floated around Ding Ning''s mouth. Hey, it seems that it''s not bad now. He can also take the opportunity to wipe money in the arms of beautiful women. Who can guard against a five or six-year-old child!


    With the departure of the God of war totem, the power that sealed his spiritual power and space was also eliminated. Ding Ning moved in his heart and took out the medicine ring he had coveted for a long time.


    This is the witch palace, and there is a large array of isolation. It must break the prohibition of opening the medicine spirit ring here. Even the holy doctor can''t help it.


    Even if the holy doctor came to him, he would not be afraid. With the God of war totem, even if the strong in the holy martial arts realm came, it would be a dead end. It was stronger than Chiyou in those days. Xuanji once said that if Chiyou didn''t worry that the Yanhuang tribe would sneak into his base camp without totems, but let the totems guard the Jiuli tribe, she would be given the opportunity to kill Chiyou, Otherwise, where will there be Chinese people? I''m afraid Jiuli tribe is the master of the world.


    The prohibition set on Yao Ling ring is not complicated. It''s Pediatrics for Ding Ning, the array Daniel, but the prohibition is connected with the mind and spirit of the person who set the prohibition. If it is broken, it will be found by the person who set the prohibition.


    Now the only worry is gone. Ding Ning easily broke the medicine spirit ring and erased the mind and spirit connection of the person who set the prohibition.


    In a towering palace in an unknown place, a hale and hearty old man with white hair and beard was meditating and practicing on the seat in the middle of the palace.


    Suddenly, the old man opened his eyes with a sense of feeling. The turbid old eyes burst into a terrible light. The snow-white eyebrows kept shaking and tightly clustered together. He whispered to himself: "it''s strange that someone broke the ban, but why can''t I feel that person''s position? Can''t..."


    The old man''s eyes twinkled with thought, Look suspiciously at a certain position: "Although the prohibitions I set are not very complicated, only the holy women are able to break and erase the mark of my soul. The holy women are located in the secret space, and I can''t feel the direction. It''s just that the holy women and my holy doctor have always been friends. There''s no need to kill and seize treasure for a storage ring? Do they have clues to find the secret now £¿¡±


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    Under the throne, a gentle voice sounded.


    The old man''s face showed a kind look: "I''m fine, but I feel it occasionally. Light clouds and good cultivation. Tianji Zi calculated that the secret territory of Tongtian will open in half a year. This is a great opportunity for you. You should seize the time to cultivate and enter tianwu territory as soon as possible before you are qualified to enter!"


    "Yes, sir, but I''m just at the beginning of the earth martial arts realm. Where can I step into the heaven martial arts realm in half a year!"


    The light cloud is dressed in red and looks as beautiful as heaven. The pink and tender mouth rises slightly, revealing a touch of self-confidence.


    "Silly boy, it''s impossible for others to break through a great realm in half a year, but you can. You are a fire spirit body that is difficult to meet in a thousand years, and you also agree with our cultivation skills, not to mention..."


    The old man''s face showed a proud look: "we are a holy doctor. When it comes to the pill to improve cultivation, who in the world can compare with us? With the help of the pill and your fire spirit body, half a year is enough for you to break through tianwu, and even to reach the peak of tianwu at that time."


    "Ah! If so, aren''t all the young disciples of our saint medicine sect able to break through tianwu quickly?"


    Light cloud blinked a pair of smart big eyes, covered his small mouth and exclaimed.


    The old man gave Qingyun a spoiled look, smiled and shook his head and said, "it''s not as simple as you think. The pill can only play an auxiliary role forever. Isn''t it encouraging to forcibly improve your accomplishments by relying on the pill? It will destroy the disciple''s cultivation foundation."


    "But Shifu didn''t just say that I rely on pills..."


    Qingyun asked puzzled. She believed that master loved her sincerely and could not destroy her foundation of cultivation.


    "Silly girl, you are different. You are the body of fire spirit!"


    The old man is in a high position, but he loves this simple and kind lover from the bottom of his heart, Patiently explained: "There are three poisons in medicine. Those who rely on pills to forcibly improve their strength will run out of potential after breaking through a certain level according to their different cultivation qualifications. They can only stay in that level for a lifetime and can no longer break through. But there are always some people who are blessed by nature. For example, you are the body of fire spirit and the darling of heaven. There is no one who can compare the speed of cultivating our fire skills. Yours The fire spirit body can automatically eliminate the residual toxin after any pill is absorbed in the body, so that you can make progress bravely without boundary barriers! "


    The old man said regretfully, "Alas, it''s a pity that I met you too late and your cultivation time is too short. Otherwise, with your fire spirit body, I can''t break through the tianwu realm faster than the night alone of the saint."


    "Walking alone at night? I seem to have heard of her. She is the first genius in ancient martial arts. How can I compare with her!"


    There was a look of admiration in the beautiful eyes of light cloud, and some said with inferiority.


    "You, you must not belittle yourself. If you were not 18 years old when you were accepted as an apprentice, and you wanted to lay a solid foundation for you, you should always suppress your cultivation speed, otherwise it would be difficult to break through tianwu at the age of 25."


    The old man smiled and shook his head and said, "even so, you are only 25 years old this year, and only 26 years later. You can break through tianwu at the age of 26 and be ranked among the top three among the younger generation in the ancient martial arts world. You can certainly surpass them in the future."


    "I heard that walking alone that night was also a spiritual body. Why did master think I could surpass her?"


    Light cloud asked puzzled.


    "Because your cultivation skills are consistent with your spiritual body, walking alone at night is a dark body, but what she cultivates is the array of Xuannv family. Her own constitution can not bring her cultivation bonus, and the cultivation speed can not be compared with you."


    The old man''s eyes flashed and said with some schadenfreude: "although the dark body is even rarer than your fire spirit body, as far as I know, the dark body is most suitable for cultivating evil magic skills. However, as a Xuannv people, how can a famous decent school practice magic skills."


    "I see!"


    Light cloud showed a thoughtful color and said with admiration: "her physique can''t help her cultivation, but she can break through tianwu at the age of 25. Doesn''t that mean she is the real cultivation genius!"


    The old man smiled bitterly and shook his head when he heard the speech. Yes, he has always ignored that the physique of walking alone at night does not fit with the cultivation skills, which can not bring her any help, and even become an obstacle at some times. In this case, she can still break through tianwu at the age of 25, which shows how talented she is in cultivation, It seems that the name of the first genius walking alone at night is really worthy of the name!


    But how can he grow the ambition of others and destroy his prestige? Except for the relic of the holy knife, the other three holy gates seem to be connected with each other, but the private competition and dirty have never been cut off, Immediately, she comforted in a soft voice: "she practiced since she was a child, and you began to practice at the age of 18. There is no comparability. If you practiced as a child like her, you would have broken through tianwu. Now you may have entered Zhenwu."

 Chapter 804

    Ding Ning didn''t know anything about the master-student dialogue in the saint doctor''s door. At the moment, he was looking at hundreds of bottles and cans on the ground with a depressed face and muttering: "return the saint doctor''s door. What shit pills are refined, all of which are human level pills. Don''t say, they are all rubbish, not even one of the best!"


    He really couldn''t understand that the saint doctor sect, as one of the four holy sects, was also an ancient martial sect specializing in refining medicine. Why did he refine so many pills taken by ordinary people? In particular, the refining methods of these pills are very poor. To be exact, they can''t be called pills. They are no different from slightly better pills. The most fatal thing is that in his opinion, some pills contain even stronger toxicity than drug properties. Obviously, the medicinal materials added during alchemy are wrong.


    He didn''t know that although the holy medicine sect has a long history of alchemy, its inheritance is incomplete due to various reasons. Many Dan prescriptions and alchemy techniques have been lost. The descendants of the holy medicine sect reluctantly pieced together the Dan prescriptions by virtue of experience and the medicinal properties of herbs. In his eyes, it naturally has many loopholes, Clumsy.


    In addition, these human level pills are given to ordinary people who help them manage their industry in the secular world as a reward by the holy doctor. They are all the hands-on works of their disciples, which naturally makes up for the number.


    "Garbage, garbage, all garbage!"


    Ding Ning opened bottles and threw them away. So many pills are not as good as those he usually makes. If the alchemy level of the holy doctor is just like this, he will be very disappointed.


    Looking at the irregular shaped pills scattered all over the ground, Ding Ning curled his mouth. These junk pills are really sorry for his expectation during this period of time. The only harvest is probably this medicine ring with great space.


    How to deal with it? Ding Ning had a headache. He put the medicine ring on his finger and took it off again, then put it on and took it off again


    He wanted to replace the kid''s space with this medicine ring, and then give the kid''s space to Luoxue to buy vegetables. But the medicine ring was obtained by killing people and seizing treasures. He didn''t dare to wear it on his fingers. If he was found by the saint doctor, he had to break his body into pieces.


    Hey! Forget it. To be on the safe side, it''s better to put the red coral into the medicine Lingjie and receive it in the water space. It''s just that it''s a little troublesome to use. Give the kid''s space to snow, so as not to tire her when buying vegetables.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning took out the kid space without hesitation, took out the red coral and put it into the medicine ring, but then he found a big problem. What should the kid do when the kid space is snowed? Ouch! Sad people, sad brain hurts!


    Ding Ning had a headache on his face. When he was about to put the medicine spirit ring into the water space, he suddenly found that the hot hands had burned a big hole in the palm of his hand, and a drop of red blood penetrated into it. When he looked at it, the medicine spirit ring turned red after loading red coral, like a red soldering iron, which frightened him!


    "Lying trough, this medicine spirit ring is not afraid of high temperature, is it? This standard is defective!"


    Ding Ning was surprised and hurriedly communicated with the medicine ring. He wanted to get the red coral out quickly. He was reluctant to destroy the defective ring as well as the storage ring!


    But when his spiritual connection entered the medicine spirit ring, the whole person instantly petrified!


    "Shit, can you do this? Get rich, get rich!"


    Ding Ning''s face flushed with excitement and couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark.


    It turned out that the burning of Yaoling ring was not caused by the conflict with the fire attribute of red coral, but after red coral entered the Yaoling ring, it took root in the Yaoling ring like life and began to grow at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The medicine spirit ring is about tens of thousands of square meters in size. It is surrounded by gray space. The spiritual power cannot be penetrated. But with the roots of red coral, this space is constantly spreading wildly.


    The gray fog gradually faded, and colorful lands were exposed where the spirit could reach. On these strange lands, medicinal herbs of unknown years were planted. The place shrouded by the fog was a miraculous garden that could not be seen at a glance.


    The most exciting thing for Ding Ning is that this miraculous medicine garden is different from the ordinary medicine garden. It seems that there is a super large planting array, which classifies the miraculous drugs of various attributes into areas suitable for growth. Even red coral is transplanted to a red land with scattered high temperature by the power of the array.


    Nima, red corals are sea creatures and can survive on the ground? Ding Ning looked silly and didn''t expect that the medicine Lingjie should be so magical.


    The first 10000 square meters seem to be a static space, which can be used for storage. However, the newly opened miraculous medicine garden is lively and contains all kinds of strange landforms in the world. Even yongyang grass and Jiyin fruit, which have extremely strict requirements for living environment, seem to have soil suitable for their growth.


    Some areas are hot, some areas are icebergs and snow, some areas are dark and humid, some areas are sunny, some areas are filled with Yin, and some areas are full of thunder


    Ding Ning tried to put the plant of yongyang grass that Xia Hou Weiyang gave him into the medicine ring. The power of the array immediately began to start, and automatically transplanted the yongyang grass to a plot of land illuminated by something like an artificial sun. The yongyang grass that had withered after picking for a long time actually exuded vitality at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Rich, really rich!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were full of small stars. He he giggled and drooled. The whole heart was filled with happiness.


    It''s really a medicine spirit ring. It''s a fully automated intelligent herb planting base. No one needs to take care of it at all. As long as you put in the herbs that need to be planted, the array will automatically turn on intelligent recognition and transplant them to an environment suitable for their growth!


    The most adverse thing is that this array also has the function of automatic sowing. For example, the power of the array peels off the grass seeds and buries them humanized on the nearby land. Although it still takes some time to grow, it can be predicted that with this hen who can lay eggs, he will never lack yongyang grass again.


    Even when he first got the absolute touch ability, Ding Ning was not so excited. With this intelligent planting base, he still lacked any medicinal materials!


    All the rare herbs collected in the water space were taken out and put into the medicine ring. Watching them automatically transplanted into an environment suitable for their growth, Ding Ning''s happy tears flowed.


    For a traditional Chinese medicine, is there anything happier than having such a miraculous medicine garden that can be taken with you at any time?


    "Developed, developed, if only this medicine spirit ring could change its appearance!"


    Ding Ning was excited and muttered greedily.


    It seems that after hearing his appeal, the simple medicine spirit ring in the palm suddenly turned into a lump of plasticine like things, which scared Ding Ning. He thought the medicine spirit ring was broken. Then he had to cry to death?


    Fortunately, the spiritual force penetrated in and found that everything inside was normal, which made him feel relieved. At the same time, his heart moved. Did the medicine Lingjie understand his words and let himself reshape it?


    Ding Ning was immediately excited. He picked up the soft medicine ring and carefully began to knead it. After a while, the medicine ring became a very vulgar gold ring, which looked like a nouveau riche on Ding Ning''s fingers.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Ding Ning didn''t dislike it at all. He laughed proudly. The more he looked like a nouveau riche, the safer he was. But he forgot that he was now a child of five or six years old, and his fingers were as thin as noodles. If he returned to normal, I''m afraid he wouldn''t wear them at all.


    When he remembered this, Yao Lingjie had completely solidified and formed. No matter how he talked to himself, it was hard to regret, and Yao Lingjie didn''t respond.


    "MD, I''m so stupid. How can I forget such an important thing!"


    Ding Ning''s intestines were green with regret. He felt that he had done a great stupid thing. But when he thought that today''s harvest was big enough, he quickly put down such a small flaw in the beauty. He smiled and laughed. The sharp childish laughter echoed in the bronze hall, which was so gloomy and terrible!


    But the surprise was not over. When he came out of the bronze hall happily and was ready to flirt with his women as a boy, a rabbit like water mark fell on his arm and integrated with the Tianshui totem into a tattoo, and the inexplicable information in his mind made him ecstatic again.


    Many of his twelve Rabbit brothers slept in the rabbit badges, and brought their own food one by one. They were filled with Millennium ginseng, Astragalus membranaceus, Tianqi, Ganoderma lucidum and Polygonum multiflorum... The great visual impact made him happy and almost fainted.


    The information in his mind was very considerate and told him that the rabbit spirit pet''s mouth was very small and needed to eat spirit strains of more than 1000 years for food. Every time they came out for activities or fighting, they had to eat spirit strains of more than 1000 years to supplement consumption. If there was nothing, they would become weaker and weaker, and they would automatically return to the first floor of the wizard palace after starvation.


    If it had been before, Ding Ning would have had a headache. He might have let go of these rabbits and took the herbs that have been used for thousands or even tens of thousands of years as his own. But now, he is not worried that he can''t afford to raise these black sheep rabbits.


    I''m kidding. I have a ring in my hand. Let alone the Millennium spirit strains, there are many Millennium spirit strains in the medicine spirit ring.


    However, for an unscrupulous doctor who regards medicinal materials as his own life, Ding Ning still thinks it''s too wasteful for these rabbits to eat miraculous medicine. Rabbits, just eat grass. What miraculous medicine to eat!


    Anyway, there are wild grasses growing all over the mountains in the Yaoling ring. Although they are only grass, they must be full of years. Some don''t even know how many thousands of years they have grown. They are as long as towering trees, enough for rabbits to eat.


    what? Brother rabbit said that wild grass has no good effect as a panacea. It doesn''t matter. Just eat more. Don''t you understand the truth that quantitative change causes qualitative change?


    Ding Ning made up his mind to correct the bad eating habits of these black sheep rabbits, guide them to the nature of rabbits eating grass, and look back on nature. This is the principle of the road.


    Out of the array, Ding Ning breathed the fresh air and watched the sunrise spray the red glow and dye the whole sea red. He felt more comfortable. The harvest of this trip was too great. He not only learned the art of refining utensils, but also harvested the great treasure of mobile medicine garden!


    Although his accomplishments are still at the peak of the earth martial arts realm and there is no breakthrough, he can feel that his soaring pure physical strength is enough to beat the strong men at the peak of the heaven martial arts realm to cry for their parents, and he can''t find the southeast and northwest.


    Realm, ha ha, it''s all floating clouds, and combat power is the most important!


    Ding Ning stood on the beach and peed. He stretched lazily. He felt that the God of war totem would not know. Then he stretched out a provocative middle finger to the sky and shouted, "grass!"

 Chapter 805

    "Eh! Where did you get the naked little doll?"


    Suddenly, a man''s voice sounded behind him. Ding Ning trembled all over. He turned his head and looked at him. He lay in a trough. How can there be anyone on the desert island? Is it a big day?


    I saw two people drilling out of the grass more than ten meters behind him. They were in their 30s and 40s, wearing coarse cloth coats. Their hair was messy and their skin color was unhealthy pale. It seemed that they were caused by the lack of sunshine all year round.


    And they were always shrouded in a layer of light Yin Qi, which made Ding Ning have a sense of deja vu, but he couldn''t remember where he had touched. It was one of the men in his forties with withered and yellow hair who spoke.


    "Yes, it''s strange that this is ghost island. How can there be a little doll."


    Another man who looked a little younger and had a mole on his chin looked around suspiciously: "did any fishermen run to the island?"


    "It''s impossible. If someone goes to the island, the bone owl can''t find it. What''s more, the little doll doesn''t feel cold with her bare ass. don''t you think it''s very abnormal?"


    The man with withered and yellow hair was more careful and always stared at Ding Ning who was stunned there.


    The mole man suddenly looked at Ding Ning and frowned: "how did this little doll get on the island? Did it come from flying?"


    The man with withered and yellow hair pulled the mole. The man stepped back vigilantly and whispered, "something''s wrong. This little doll is strange. Be careful."


    "Da Kui, you''re too timid. How old is this doll? Maybe we can''t understand what we''re talking about. What''s to be afraid of!"


    The mole man scoffed. Yes, they don''t speak Mandarin, but their hometown dialect. He doesn''t believe that Ding Ning can understand.


    It''s a pity that Ding Ning has a language proficiency ability. Let alone their dialect, he has been in contact with it, and he can understand it even if he has never been in contact with it.


    This also made Ding Ning immediately understand the origin of the two people. Like the Zhaiying who died in Yanjing, they were from the corpse driving sect.


    Ding Ning suddenly became vigilant. How could the people of the corpse driving sect appear here? Immediately, his eyes turned and his eyes showed a dull color. He grinned and salivated.


    "Be careful. This is ghost island!"


    The man called Da Kui was laughed at by his companions and said with an ugly face.


    The mole man was full of excitement. He seemed to think of the terrible legend of Ghost Island. He looked at Ding Ning with some fear, but found that he was a stupid child, or a very stupid one. No wonder he even knew cold.


    He immediately put down his heart, patted his chest, and said with a relieved smile, "see, this doll is mentally retarded. It is estimated that his adults see him stupid and throw him on this island to live and die!"


    "Since we landed on the island yesterday, we haven''t found anyone on the island. How can this doll appear here?"


    Da Kui was still a little suspicious and said uneasily.


    "You see, his body is dirty. It should be earlier than we went to the island. Besides, when we came at night, the island said whether it was big or small. After all, the bone owl just searched around the island. Maybe it''s normal that the silly doll hid in a forest to avoid the cold."


    The mole man gave a barely acceptable explanation by imagination.


    "But..."


    Da Kui still felt a little strange and wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by the mole man who turned his eyes impatiently: "Da Kui, he''s just a silly doll. What''s to worry about? If he doesn''t say he''s a fool, even if he''s a normal child, what do you think such a small child can understand? What trouble can it bring us?"


    "That''s true!"


    Da Kui also felt that he was too cautious and scratched his head with embarrassment.


    Then he said impatiently, "wooden fish, what do you say to do now? There must be no trace of what to do this time. Although the silly child may not understand anything, he is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. We can''t let him go!"


    "Or kill it!"


    Wooden fish''s eyes flashed a cruel color: "anyway, he can''t live alone on this island for a few days. We can help him free!"


    Ding Ning''s heart is burning with murder. A son of a bitch like me, wooden fish, can do it. Damn it!


    "Forget it, such a small child, I''m afraid to have nightmares at night!"


    Big Kui Mu couldn''t bear it. He shook his head and refused the wooden fish''s proposal!


    Ding Ning''s heart was warm. Da Kui seemed a little human. With his kindness, he could spare his life later.


    But da Kui''s next words made him angry. If he didn''t want to understand the purpose of the corpse driving sect, he wanted to kill immediately.


    "I think this doll is stupid, but he can survive by instinct on this desert island and is not afraid of cold at all. It shows that his physical quality is very good. I plan to take him back to the sect and refine him into a child corpse puppet!"


    Da Kui looked at Ding Ning greedily like looking at a beautiful woman.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that. Hey, this doll is stupid, but its physical quality is much better than ordinary people. It''s definitely a good material for refining child corpse puppets. No, Da Kui, give me this fool!"


    The wooden fish suddenly patted his forehead and said excitedly.


    "Wooden fish, you passed. I liked it first. How can you rob me?"


    Da Kui said with an ugly face.


    "Do you have a share? We found this doll together. Why should it belong to you?"


    Wooden fish said with some discomfort.


    "Although it was discovered together, I thought of refining the child corpse puppet. Of course, it''s mine. Now that I say it, you have to rob it again. It''s too immoral."


    Da Kui frowned and said angrily.


    Seeing his firm attitude, Muyu knew that he was really angry, but he was unwilling to give up, Then his eyes turned and threatened: "OK, OK, I won''t rob you, but you can''t let me get nothing. Don''t forget that we are not the only two on the island. The elders may not care about the good materials of the child corpse puppet, but do you think Ba Gouzi and they won''t rob you?"


    "Hum! What do you want?"


    Da Kui knew that wooden fish had always been a lord who refused to suffer losses. His face was uncertain for a long time before he said.


    He knew that Muyu was blackmailing him, but he was also worried that Ba Gouzi, who had always disagreed with him, would really rob him. Without Muyu''s help, he might really be robbed by him. He had to hold his nose and let Muyu make conditions.


    "I want half a kilo of body oil from your green hair corpse puppet!"


    Wooden fish has long coveted Da Kui''s green hair corpse oil. Wen Yan said without hesitation.


    "It''s impossible. The green hair corpse puppet only seeps out less than a kilogram of corpse oil. You have to go half a kilogram at once. I really think I''m the king!"


    When Da Kui saw his lion''s big mouth, he was in a hurry. He blushed and shouted with a thick neck.


    "What''s your hurry? How much can you give me?"


    Wooden fish knows the way of negotiation. It is very clear that it is impossible to kill Da Kui and give him half a kilo of body oil. He asks step by step.


    The so-called asking price, pay back the money on the spot, first raise the price, and then negotiate. If you can get one or two, you will meet his psychological expectations!


    "Half a Liang, no more!"


    "No, at least four Liang!"


    "Don''t go too far. One or two at most. This is my upper limit!"


    "Think about it, this is the best material for the child corpse puppet. Ba Gouzi has always been against you. His uncle is an elder. He really wants to rob you. Do you think he can rob it without me?"


    The wooden fish was in full bloom, but he still earnestly induced him. No one has too many good things. It''s better to get more.


    Da Kui''s face was cloudy and sunny. After thinking for a long time, he said with meat pain on his face: "two liang, two liang at most. You should promise to help me not to let Ba Gouzi steal my materials!"


    "OK, deal!"


    The wooden fish agreed to come down crisp, and his eyes were full of smiles. If it wasn''t for his father and elder, he would have the confidence to compete with BA Gouzi, otherwise the superior corpse oil wouldn''t get him.


    Da Kui is the most gifted one of the younger generation of the corpse driving sect to refine corpse puppets. Ba Gouzi and Muyu are still refining the lowest level white stiff. Da Kui has been able to refine red stiff. In particular, he did not know what shit luck he had some time ago. He accidentally found a green stiff in an ancient tomb.


    This green stiff is different from the corpse puppets they refined. It is naturally formed, so the corpse oil exuded by green stiff is extremely precious, which can greatly increase the success rate of refining corpse puppets. It also has some other magical special effects, which makes everyone salivate.


    Ding Ning listened to the two people''s bargaining, and his stomach kept turning. NIMA, he was tired of the word corpse oil, and didn''t like the corpse driving sect at all.


    People in China pay attention to returning to their roots after falling leaves. Only after people die can their souls be reincarnated and reincarnated. However, this corpse driving sect throws out other people''s bodies and refines them into zombies as combat puppets, so that the souls of the dead can''t rest. It''s too damaging to Yin''s morality.


    After the two agreed, Da Kui came forward happily and picked up Ding Ning, revealing a mouth of rhubarb teeth, and said hypocritically: "little doll, are you hungry? How about going to sugar with your uncle!"


    Ding Ning was almost fainted by the smell from his mouth. He held his breath, pretended to be crazy and smiled with drooling.


    Da Kui put light in his eyes and felt it on Ding Ning like inspecting goods. The color of joy in the bottom of his eyes was even stronger. Sure enough, he was right. The bones and small muscles are absolutely the best corpse puppet materials!


    Ding Ning felt goose bumps all over. If he hadn''t known that he was testing "materials", he would have thought this guy was an old glass.


    MD, when I find out your purpose of hiding here, I have to clean you up!


    With Ding Ning and Muyu in his arms, Da Kui soon came to a temporarily excavated cave and met with his companions. Together with the two of them, the corpse driving sect had a total of six people on the island.


    Among the six people, there are two old men with Yin Qi. They are called two elders of the corpse driving sect. The other two are ba Gouzi and Archie!


    The relationship between the corpse driving sect seems to be very delicate. One of the two elders is ba Gouzi''s uncle and the other is Muyu''s father. On the surface, they seem to be harmonious, but in fact, they are at odds with each other. So six people are divided into two camps.


    Ding Ning also saw the so-called bone owl in their mouth. It was a corpse puppet made of the bodies of two unknown birds. It could fly but had no combat effectiveness. It was sent by corpse chasers to be used as scouts.


    "Da Kui, where did the child come from?"


    Before Ba Gouzi found the strangeness of Ding Ning, Ba Gouzi''s uncle, elder Ba, flashed a greedy color in his eyes, and seemed to ask unintentionally.


    "It''s a silly doll. It''s estimated that his family saw him silly and threw him on the island..."


    Da Kui secretly complained. After all, he was an elder. Since he asked, he could only honestly explain in detail the process of discovering Ding Ning, but he certainly wouldn''t say about refining the child corpse puppet. He just said that he was looking at the child and was going to be adopted as a son.

 Chapter 806

    "Eh, it''s not easy for this silly doll to survive on a desert island!"


    Elder BA''s eyes flashed, and he seemed to say unintentionally.


    "Da Kui, since you have decided to adopt this poor child, get him some hot water to take a bath and find him a dress to wear. Don''t get cold."


    Elder Mu is not a fool. Seeing that elder BA''s eating looks a little ugly, he immediately opened the topic to Da Kui. Anyway, he and elder Ba have always been at odds and are not afraid to offend him.


    "Yes, I''ll go now!"


    Da Kui was secretly grateful and felt that the two liang body oil had finally been wasted. He took the opportunity to turn and leave to get hot water for Ding Ning to take a bath.


    Elder Ba glanced at elder mu with a dark look in his eyes. They are half as strong as each other. No one can do anything about them. In addition, there are still big things to do this time. It''s not appropriate to tear your face now. You can only be cruel silently. Old mu, wait for me. Don''t let me find a chance, or I will kill you!


    Ding Ning is depressed. If Da Kui is a beautiful woman, he can accept bathing him, but he is a guy with bad breath and body odor. Where can he let him take a bath for himself.


    Therefore, after Da Kui cooked hot water and made a wooden tub as a bathtub, Ding Ning consciously began to eat and clothe himself, indicating that although he was stupid, he would still take a bath.


    Da Kui breathed a sigh of relief. He has only served corpse puppets all his life. Where has he served living people? Although Ding Ning is stupid, he still knows that he takes a bath and is happy to be free. He took out a change of clothes and tore them open, ready to serve Ding Ning as clothes.


    Ding Ning was surprised while taking a bath. Seeing that their pots, bowls and spoons of money fans'' oil and salt were well prepared, it seemed that they were ready to stay on the island for a long time, which made him more curious about the purpose of the corpse driving sect. Wouldn''t they discover the secret of the witch palace?


    But soon, after taking a bath, he was tired of wearing clothes, curled up in a corner of the cave and pretended to sleep. After eavesdropping on their conversation, he knew he was wrong.


    At the beginning, he thought they came to avenge Zhaiying, but with their words, Ding Ning had a clear context in his mind and realized that revenge for Zhaiying was secondary. Their main purpose was to find the golden zombie.


    The corpse puppets are divided into five levels from the second to the top: white hair, red hair, green hair, black hair and golden hair. With the lack of inheritance of the corpse driving sect, the corpse puppets that can be refined by the current corpse driving sect are black hair. The golden hair corpse is a natural Dead corpse they found in an ancient tomb. They regard it as the treasure of the town sect and sleep in the underground grottoes of the sect, I hope I can refine it into a ghost.


    Ghosts are a higher level of existence than zombies. Zombies who become ghosts can fly, also known as flying stiffness. Their bodies are firm and refined steel, and their strength can be comparable to that of the strong in Shenwu realm.


    Therefore, the golden hair zombie definitely places all hope on the corpse driving sect, which has the highest cultivation among the sects and is only a warrior in the early stage of Zhenwu territory.


    But no one expected that Zhaiying, as the elder of the corpse driving sect and the person in charge of taking care of Jin Jiang, ran to Yanjing for revenge with everyone behind his back for personal revenge, but he was crushed into slag under the divine domain of Xiang Tiange!


    Now the corpse driving sect is in a hurry. The stronghold will die if it wins. It''s his own way to die. It''s not a pity to die, but the golden hair zombie is their hope for the rise of their sect. Where can they tolerate any mistakes?


    Looking for the imperial palace? They don''t have the courage, but the golden zombies have to find it back. Therefore, they can''t afford the hard stubble, so they can only pinch the soft persimmon, so they made an idea on Ding Ning.


    They believe that the imperial palace is the guardian of the kingdom of China. They will never take a fancy to such evil things as golden hair zombies, so it is most likely to be taken away by the party Ding Ning.


    This time, the corpse driving sect sent three elders to take Ding Ning away and torture him to inquire about the whereabouts of the golden haired zombies. However, considering that Zhaiying provoked the Imperial Palace last time, for fear that the action of catching Ding Ning would leave clues and provoke the wrath of the Imperial Palace, after detailed discussion, it decided to divide the troops into two ways.


    One elder, Ba and mu, took a risk to hide in this frightening ghost island. On the other hand, elder Miao led the team and disguised himself into Ninghai, waiting for the opportunity to catch Ding Ning.


    The reason why they ran to ghost island is that first, everyone here is afraid, no one dares to come, and hiding here is the safest; Second, because they are martial arts and are accompanied by zombies all year round, they are much more immune to supernatural phenomena than ordinary people. They think that ghost island may not be so mysterious.


    Facts proved that they were right. After landing on the island all night, no strange events happened. A tight heart also relaxed and began to boast. The so-called ghost island is just like this. Under the reputation of the corpse driving sect, any demons and monsters are paper tigers.


    In particular, the dog with a pair of triangular eyes said with regret that the ghost island disappointed him so much that he expected to catch some ghosts from the ghost island and go back to play.


    Ding Ning listened with a sneer in his heart. If the mermaid had not been taken away by him, without the fog and soul stirring charm song, these people would have become corpses. Do you have the face to put gold on your face here?


    He wanted to kill all these shameless things, but when he thought that Miao Changlao, who still had to catch himself all the way, didn''t come back, he had to wait patiently and must catch them all.


    The corpse driving sect took him as a soft persimmon and made an idea on him. If they don''t beat the corpse driving sect this time, they won''t give up.


    As for that Miao Changlao can''t find out whether he will do it to the people around him, Ding Ning doesn''t care. He doesn''t say that his women have amulets. Even if they don''t have amulets, being caught by Miao Changlao will bring Ghost Island. It''s time to save them.


    It''s a pity that he still missed a person. That person is mo fan who escaped twice!


    Miao Changlao always planned and then moved. Last night, he disguised himself and sneaked into Ninghai. Instead of immediately launching an arrest operation, he sent people to secretly inquire about Ding Ning''s address and living habits. He strolled around to see the night scene of the metropolis, but accidentally met Nie fan.


    Nie fan was scared out of his courage in Yanjing last time. After escaping back to Ninghai, he immediately resigned from the position of the head of the strange stone workshop for fear that Ding Ning would come to settle accounts. Brother bald dragon didn''t give up his talent who knew the art of witchcraft. He ate and drank well to support him. He didn''t have to do anything and had money. Nie fan stayed in fear, but he never dared to appear in public.


    For a long time, Ding Ning never came to settle accounts with him. Nie fan estimated that Ding Ning probably didn''t pay attention to this small role at all, and his hanging heart also came down.


    He hid in his room to eat takeout all day. Nie fan wanted to vomit and simply came out to eat supper.


    Miao Changlao didn''t know Nie fan originally, but coincidentally, Nie fan went out to eat supper. Unexpectedly, it was a coincidence that he met Mo Bai who came out to eat supper.


    After all, they had the feeling of being brothers. Nie fan had always been good to Mo Bai before, so they didn''t make any unhappiness after meeting. They sat together and drank.


    After three rounds of wine, both martial brothers drank a little too much. The Witch and demon cult had disappeared. Mo Bai didn''t have to hide anymore. In front of Nie fan, he said that he was now mixing with Ding Ning.


    Nie fan was afraid that Ding Ning would die. When he heard the move in his heart, he begged Mo Bai to help him speak good words in front of Ding Ning and let him go this time.


    People have some vanity. Mo Bai used to eat with Nie fan, and pretending to be a master also depends on his eyes. Now he feels comfortable when he sees Nie fan begging him, but his face deliberately shows embarrassment. Considering his kindred feelings, he can help Nie fan say good words, but the result is not guaranteed.


    Nie fan kept beating drums in his heart and begged Mo Bai to help him.


    After Mo Bai satisfied his vanity, he mysteriously told him that it is not impossible for Ding Ning to let him go. Now working with Ding Ning''s women, Ding Ning''s women respect him very much. Even if he can''t speak well, as long as Ding Ning''s women are willing to help and plead for mercy, there is no problem.


    Mo fan excitedly flatters Mo Bai. As long as Ding Ning agrees not to investigate, he won''t have to live in hiding. Mo Bai is ecstatic and claps his chest to promise that when he comes back from the jade fair with Ding Ning''s women tomorrow morning, he will help him do it immediately, which makes Mo fan grateful and toast again and again.


    But unexpectedly, all this was overheard by Miao Changlao who accidentally passed by. As soon as he turned his eyes, he immediately thought of a good idea. Since Ding Ning was hard to find, he forced him to show up, so he secretly followed Mo Bai back to his residence and sent someone to guard there all night.


    Early in the morning, Murong Yanran drove to pick up Mo Bai and went to the airport together, but he didn''t want to be stunned by the sneak attack brought by elder Miao. He took it directly to ghost island. Mo Bai didn''t feel it. He also got up early in the morning and waited for Murong Yanran to pick him up, but there was no one left or right, and he couldn''t get through the phone.


    When Mo Bai realized that it was wrong and couldn''t contact Ding Ning, he rushed to Shengshi Huating to report to Xia Hou, it was already noon!


    Ding Ning looked at Murong Yan, who was unconscious and tied up by elder Miao. He was filled with killing intention. He could deal with him in any way, but if he did something to the people around him, it would violate his bottom line. He would never tolerate it.


    "Uncle Miao, why did you bring a woman back? Are you afraid that we will be lonely on this desert island and specially get a woman to relieve our boredom?"


    Miao Changlao and elder Ba have always had a good relationship. Together with BA Gouzi and Miao Changlao, they are neither big nor small. Seeing that he brought a woman back and stood at the mouth of the cave to meet him, Ba Gouzi immediately laughed and joked.


    But then he saw Murong Yanran''s face clearly, his eyes were straight, and his triangular eyes glittered with lust. He had never seen such a beautiful woman before. A voice in his heart was roaring wildly. This woman belongs to Lao Tzu, and Lao Tzu must get her.


    "Don''t fool around. This woman is Ding Ning''s woman. It''s all up to her to lead Ding Ning out and find Jin Jiang."


    Miao Changlao couldn''t see that Ba Gouzi was moved, frowned and scolded.


    "Even if I play, Ding Ning will come if he should come, and he won''t come if he shouldn''t."


    Ba Gouzi''s saliva was running down. He looked at Murong''s graceful and exquisite curve. He was going to come forward and take over her and have a good time.


    "When things are done, you can play as you want, but not now!"


    Miao Changlao was a little unhappy. His gray eyebrows raised and shouted sternly.


    "That''s what you said. When you catch the boy and find our things, this woman will be mine. I''ll take her back and lock her in my room for a lifetime!"


    Ba Gouzi angrily retracted his hand and said with salivation.


    "OK, as long as things are done well, she will be yours. Anyway, Ding Ning, we will never let him live."


    Miao Changlao''s eyes flashed a cruel color. Their action this time was top secret and could not leave any footprints, so Ding Ning was destined to die.

 Chapter 807

    Ba Gouzi''s mouth is as good as his mouth. He wants to wipe the oil first, but it''s not too much to think that there are so many people watching with envy next to him.


    He could only endure his inner agitation and follow Miao chang into the cave. However, he was looking forward to that damn Ding Ning''s early death, so that he could get what he wanted as soon as possible.


    But I don''t know that elder Miao''s unintentional behavior saved his life. If he had just touched Murong Yanran''s finger, he would be a dead man now, but his death has become a foregone conclusion. It''s just something earlier and later.


    "There are nine people in total. Three tianwu elders are a little difficult. The others are small miscellaneous fish!"


    Ding Ning slowly restrained his killing intention and secretly analyzed the current situation. Although he had made great progress and was confident to win under the siege of three tianwu elders, he would not win too easily. In addition, he had to worry about Murong Yanran''s safety. He could only outwit, not attack.


    "Since she is Ding Ning''s woman, there must be a phone call from the boy. Wake her up and call Ding Ning!"


    The three elders whispered. After discussing the countermeasures, elder Mu calmly ordered.


    "OK, let me see where her mobile phone is hidden."


    Ba Gouzi wanted to wipe off the oil for a long time. He stretched out his salty pig''s hand and touched Murong''s Yan''s towering chest!


    "Go away, don''t touch me!"


    Murong Yanran suddenly opened her eyes and scolded angrily, which made Ding Ning''s muscles relax again. She was funny to herself. The imperial sister had been awake and had been pretending to be in a coma.


    "MD, dare to pretend to be dizzy. Won''t you secretly report?"


    Ba Gouzi was shocked by Murong Yanran''s powerful Queen''s aura and retreated again and again. He noticed that the people looked at his joking eyes. His old face turned red and changed the topic.


    "When did you wake up?"


    Miao Changlao''s face was ugly. He asked darkly. Unexpectedly, an ordinary woman fooled him. Where did he put his old face?


    "Hum, I don''t care who you are, let me go now, otherwise, I promise you can''t afford the consequences!"


    Murong Yanran drank tuibagouzi, frowned, rubbed the back of the dizzy head, and scolded coldly and inviolably.


    "Oh, this little girl is quite hot! Tell me, I''d like to see what you''ve got. Can you scare me away?"


    Ba Gouzi said with a teasing and obscene smile that they are ancient warriors. What does the secular background mean to them? Who cares about her threat?


    "Go away, disgusting thing!"


    Murong Yan''s eyes were awe inspiring, sacred and inviolable. He looked around coldly, and a look of disdain came up at the corners of his mouth: "you really think I don''t know who you are? Aren''t you an ancient martial artist? Maybe someone in the ancient martial arts world dared to touch me, but it definitely doesn''t include you!"


    Ding Ning was amused. He didn''t know where Murong Yanran came from and dared to say such words. However, he still admired her ability to stay calm in the face of danger. At least he bluffed these guys first and made them suspicious and dare not do it easily. Ordinary people don''t have such courage and determination.


    It''s a pity that this method can''t last too long. I''m afraid her fate will be worse when the guy of the corpse driving sect returns. Of course, he won''t watch this scene happen. The imperial sister is the woman he ordered. Whoever touches will die.


    "Oh, little girl, tell me about your origin. Maybe I know your family?"


    The three elders looked at each other. After making eye contact, elder Mu''s eyes glittered and asked kindly.


    "Take the other way and give it back. My surname is Murong. What do you say?"


    Murong smiled and said indifferently.


    Ding Ning almost didn''t laugh. Unexpectedly, sister Murong is so cute. She is a real ancient martial artist. Do you think you can deceive her after reading great Xia Jin''s novel!


    But then again, it seems like a coincidence that Murong Yanran''s family is in Gusu. It sounds like that. It''s just that Murong''s family is just a business family. It''s not the Gusu Murong family of swallow dock in great Xia Jin''s novels.


    But unexpectedly, the faces of the three elders changed greatly. Elder Ba lost his voice and blurted out, "are you the Murong family from Suzhou yanziwu?"


    "Nonsense, my father is the contemporary master of Murong family, Murong Junlin!"


    Murong Yanran said calmly, seeing the three elders looking at each other, he said proudly: "although my father doesn''t cultivate martial arts, maybe you haven''t heard of it, but you should have heard of my grandfather. His name is Murong picking stars!"


    "Flowers and trees, stars change, Murong picks stars. Is your grandfather?"


    The three elders were as pale as ashes, as if they were frightened. In particular, Miao Changlao asked reluctantly.


    "Of course, if it''s a fake grandpa!"


    Murong Yan exudes a powerful Queen''s aura, His eyes stared at elder Miao like electricity: "if you let me go now, I can think it''s a misunderstanding, but if you don''t realize it, don''t blame me for being cruel. I''ve quietly sent a message to my family on the road. You dare to touch me. I guarantee that none of your family can live."


    Ding Ning had heard it for a long time. He thought Murong Yanran was just fooling around. Unexpectedly, the three elders of the corpse driving sect were scared out of their wits. It seemed that they had really heard of it.


    Change flowers and trees, change stars, and use the other way to give back to the other. Suzhou Murong, swallow dock... NIMA, if Ding Ning didn''t know that the corpse driving sect couldn''t know Murong Yanran, he would doubt whether they colluded to play the sketch.


    The three elders were afraid and counselled. Maybe those present, including Ba Gouzi, had never heard of Murong''s fame, but they knew it seriously.


    Suzhou Murong rich can be an enemy country, but its influence is more in the secular world. Even if it is a millennium family, few ancient warriors pay attention to it.


    Until fifty years ago, an ancient martial sect had a crooked idea because it was extremely short of money. It wanted to use force to control the Murong family and make money for them!


    Unexpectedly, when the Murong family was in danger, Murong was born, and the whole ancient martial school was bloodwashed overnight, which shocked the whole world.


    You know, although the ancient martial arts sect was not included in the four holy gates, there were two strong men in the Shenwu realm, and the two strong men in the Shenwu realm fell into that war.


    The most shocking thing is that after that, someone went to investigate the scene and wanted to recover the battle situation to calculate the cultivation realm of Murong Jiexing, but was shocked to find that the two strong men in Shenwu realm all died under their unique skills!


    Therefore, the legend of Suzhou Murong''s returning to the other with the other way has once again become famous all over the world after great Xia Jin''s novels. Since then, no one in the Murong family has dared to commit minor crimes!


    Unfortunately, Murong disappeared again after the World War I, as if he had never appeared before. He was slowly forgotten in the Jianghu. Many people thought that he and the two strong men in the Shenwu realm had died long after the war. Some people were ready to move again. After all, the wealth of Murong aristocratic family was so attractive.


    So, forty years later, three powerful ancient martial sects joined forces to design and kidnap Murong junmeng, Murong Yanran''s eldest daughter, to test whether the Murong family had any cards.


    But unexpectedly, Murong Jiexing, who thought he had died long ago, appeared again and made a bold move. He wiped out three ancient martial sects overnight, killed three strong gods, and rescued Murong junmeng.


    But that war was different from the previous one. There were good people watching and witnessed the magic of Murong picking stars and replacing flowers and trees.


    According to the witnesses, Murong''s star picking is like a banished immortal descending to the world, causing the stars in the sky and shining bright starlight. All attacks on him will be rebounded or damaged by the surrounding flowers, plants and trees. As soon as he points out that the stars move, no one is his enemy. Good people speculate that he has entered the realm of holy martial arts, but no one can prove it.


    That war completely established the reputation of Murong''s star picking, and the Jianghu respected him as the star picking hand. Although he was dormant again, no one dared to touch his front again after 40 years to provoke the Murong family.


    The three elders looked uncertain. They were really afraid. Murong picked the star as the best protector. They could wipe out the three main sects in order to kidnap their daughter and kill three strong gods in anger.


    Their corpse driving sect doesn''t even have a Shenwu realm, but now they kidnapped his granddaughter. Although Murong Yanran said well, as long as they let her go, they will let go of the past, but how dare they risk being destroyed by the sect!


    "Don''t be cheated by her. Her mobile phone is in her bag. It''s impossible to inform. Besides, she doesn''t have a surname Murong. Her surname is mu!"


    Ba Gouzi held a woman''s Kun bag, raised his mobile phone and ID card, shouted excitedly, breaking the silence at the scene.


    I heard the horror story of Murong picking stars from my uncle. I was so frightened that I almost fell to the ground. I knew this woman had such a terrible background. He didn''t dare to make her mind! But now the big mistake has been made, and he has no way back. Anyway, he will never believe that Murong Yanran will not be investigated if he releases Murong Yanran. Even if he does not investigate others, he will certainly not let him go.


    So Ba Gouzi can only hope that Murong Yanran is bluffing and pulling the tiger skin as a flag to scare them. At least, he should also find out whether Murong Yanran has really informed his family, so he slipped aside quietly and asked a disciple who followed elder Miao to tie people and always took Kun bag. Murong Yanran has the opportunity to get a mobile phone message.


    The disciple was frightened for a long time. He only reacted when he heard baguzi''s inquiry. After Murong Yanran was knocked unconscious, in order not to leave any evidence at the scene, he carried her bag in his hand all the time. Murong Yanran could not have had the opportunity to contact the mobile phone to send messages quietly. However, this is not absolute. Who knows if Murong Yanran has another mobile phone.


    With the hope of just in case, Ba Gouzi turned over Murong Yanran''s bag and was pleasantly surprised to find that her ID card name was mu Yanran, not Murong at all. He was overjoyed to show his merit.


    "Hahaha, it''s really mu, not Murong''s, MD, who almost bluffed us!"


    "It''s still a clever dog, Grandma''s. I was almost cheated by this little girl!"


    "Hum, I''m so bold. I don''t know where I heard about Murong''s star picking. I dare to pretend to be a tiger here. I almost cheated us all!"


    ¡­¡­


    After the three elders circulated Murong Yanran''s ID card, they immediately congratulated each other with relief. Even if they still had some doubts in their hearts, they had made a decision. Whether it was true or false, this woman must not stay.


    Miao Chang''s eyes flashed and his face was cold and said, "dog, go search her and see if there is a mobile phone!"

 Chapter 808

    Ba Gouzi was overjoyed at the speech. His previous fear had already been thrown out of the sky. He walked quickly to Murong Yan with a ferocious smile and rubbed his hands obscene.


    Murong Yan Ran''s eyes finally showed a trace of panic. He hugged his chest and said in a fierce voice: "dare you!"


    "Stop bluffing. Do you think we dare?"


    Ba Gouzi smiled proudly and reached out to Murong Yanran.


    "I think you dare, but you can''t afford the consequences!"


    With a faint sound, a figure blocked Murong Yanran''s body. Then Ba Gouzi flew upside down like a broken kite, covered his crotch and rolled on the ground, with a terrible scream in his mouth.


    "Black... Black faced man, you finally came. I knew you would come to save me, Wuwuwuwu..."


    Ding Ning looked at Murong Yanran with tongue tied eyes. As if she had seen her relatives, she rushed to the arms of the "black faced man" dressed up by the golden zombie and cried loudly. She suddenly felt sour in her heart.


    Nima, it''s no wonder Murong Yanran is indifferent to herself. It turns out that she likes the "black faced man". What''s the matter.


    Although it tastes delicious, Ding Ning is relieved at the thought that zombies are his own doubles. He has begun to think that when he returns to normal, he will appear as a black faced man and have a good intimacy with Murong chick... Er, it is to cultivate his feelings. When he thinks of the beautiful place, he can''t help drooling and laughing.


    "Who''s laughing, NIMA!"


    Due to the sudden appearance of the black faced man, the scene was immediately quiet and stared at the black faced man like a great enemy. The three elders looked at each other and quietly communicated with the bone owl to see if there were others besides the black faced man. After all, they were guilty and were afraid that they had been made dumplings unknowingly.


    Ding Ning''s abrupt laughter became extremely harsh at the solemn scene, which made elder Ba, who had directly become a eunuch because of his nephew, get angry and yell with red eyes.


    "Ba... Elder Ba, it''s this silly doll laughing. Don''t worry about him. He''s a fool!"


    Da Kui, who always stayed with Ding Ning, swallowed his saliva timidly, stared at Ding Ning discontentedly and explained timidly.


    "You are a fool, your whole family is a fool!"


    The corpse chasers had arrived, and Ding Ning was too lazy to disguise. A carp jumped up and scolded with milk.


    When a cool wind blew, Ding Ning felt chilly in his crotch. Then he found that the clothes that Da Kui had temporarily changed for him were shoddy. He didn''t say that they were especially open crotch pants.


    Murong Yanran saw that the black faced man didn''t respond. Then he realized that he had lost his attitude. He hurriedly left the arms of the "black faced man", blushed and hung his head like a persimmon, and wanted to find a ground seam to get in.


    Ding Ning''s sudden voice well resolved her embarrassment. Her watery eyes looked curiously at the "villain", feeling that she was familiar and frowned.


    Then he remembered something. His face changed. How did he look so like Ding Ning? He couldn''t help asking, "what''s your name, little friend?"


    Ding Ning''s face collapsed and subconsciously touched his face. Can I recognize it when I''m like this? His eyes turned and said, "my name is Ding Xiaoning!"


    "Ding Xiaoning? Who''s your mother?"


    Murong Yanran''s face changed again. It was determined that he must be Ding Ning''s son. Otherwise, how could he be so similar.


    She knew that the corpse chaser kidnapped her to lure Ding Ning to appear, so the smart didn''t ask him if he was Ding Ning''s son, but asked his mother''s name.


    In her opinion, the beautiful little boy in front of her is also Ding Ning''s son, so she should protect his safety anyway.


    Ding Ning smiled in his heart, but his face was just decadent. He said with milk: "I don''t know who my parents are. I only know my mother''s name is mu Yanran!"


    "Your mother''s name is mu Yanran? What about your mother?"


    Murong Yan''s small mouth stunned Zhang Da into an O-shape, but he didn''t doubt Ding Ning''s words. How could such a young child lie.


    It seemed as like as two peas that Ding Ning had been able to understand. It is no wonder that he had been unconditionally well to himself. He had a lover who was just like his own changed name. He must have been looking at himself with special respect for his name and not coveted his own beauty as he thought.


    I don''t know why, after she thought she had guessed the truth, there was an inexplicable sadness and a strong sense of loss in her heart.


    "I couldn''t find my mother when I was very young. The neighbor''s aunt said that my mother ran away with others."


    Ding Ning blinked pitifully and talked nonsense.


    "Poor child, come to my aunt. If Uncle black faced man protects us, we will all be fine!"


    Ding Ning''s pitiful appearance immediately made Murong Yanran''s mother love, and waved softly.


    "Little bastard, dare to play with me!"


    Da Kui was furious. Unexpectedly, he was fooled by a little boy of five or six years old. His eyes twinkled with fierce light and stretched out his hand to catch Ding Ning.


    "Black faced man!"


    "Die!"


    Murong Yanran lost her color and shouted loudly, with a strong color of supplication in her voice.


    Almost at the same time, the black faced man appeared in front of Ding Ning like a ghost. He took Da Kui''s palm with his chest. He slapped him in the face as if nothing had happened. Da Kui screamed and fell to the ground. He opened his mouth and spit out several bloody teeth. He looked at the black faced man in horror.


    The black faced Xia rabbit rises and falls. Before the people of the corpse driving sect react, he has picked up Ding Ning and returned to Murong Yanran, stuffed Ding Ning into her arms and said in a deep voice: "stand behind me!"


    "Yes!"


    Murong Yan''s face was full of peach blossoms. He gently answered, took Ding Ning back and hid behind the black faced man. His heart was full of a strong sense of security.


    Wow, I can finally get in close contact with my sister and feel her great mind. Ding Ning turns her big sneaky eyes and buries her head in Murong Yanran''s chest with enjoyment. Rub ah rub... Rub ah rub


    After all, Murong Yanran is still a big girl of yellow flowers. She doesn''t know where the sensitive parts are robbed. She turns her eyes angrily. She is more and more sure that this little thing is Ding Ning''s son. She has a virtue with his father. She knows to eat women''s tofu at such a young age.


    She wanted to let him go, but her heart softened when she thought of the child''s poor life experience. Ah, it''s all right. The little guy is so poor that he doesn''t know how to live until now. He doesn''t know the difference between men and women. He must regard himself as his mother. Let him do it. Anyway, he can be regarded as his aunt!


    Ding Ning didn''t know Murong Yanran''s mind. While eating tofu, he secretly summoned three little rabbits and launched a surprise attack on the three elders of the corpse driving sect.


    Golden hair zombies don''t know any moves at all. They fight with the flesh of Jianyu fine steel, which is invulnerable to weapons. It''s OK to deal with ordinary people, but I''m afraid it''s dwarfed to deal with the three elders of tianwu realm. Therefore, we must cut off these three biggest threats first, so as not to make Murong Yanran treat herself as a monster, and then we can''t enjoy the benefits now.


    As for the three little Rabbit brothers, why are they here? What does this have to do with him? This is ghost island. It''s normal for some monsters to appear!


    "Ah, elder, be careful, there are monsters!"


    Da Kui was not seriously injured. He covered his face. As soon as he got up, he saw three huge rabbits falling from the sky like ghosts. Six rabbit legs were like sharp blades, stepping on the heads of the three elders. He was surprised and screamed.


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    Although reminded by Da Kui, the three elders instinctively rushed aside to avoid the key, they were still scratched on their shoulders.


    The three rabbits made a sneak attack without competing for the whole skill. They retreated robustly and forcefully, suddenly kicked on the ground and jumped into the air and rushed at the three elders.


    The three elders were appalled. After all, the three rabbits the size of a bear were so appalling that they reacted slowly. They could only bear the pain of the wound and pounced on one side in an attempt to avoid the chase of the rabbit.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t know that the unique skill of the rabbit was that the rabbit pedaled the eagle, and the speed was much faster than them. They had rolled to their side attack one step in advance, curled up into a ball, and pushed the two powerful hind legs neatly and uniformly!


    "Click!"


    Although the three elders are all masters of tianwu realm and have aura shield to protect their bodies, they are still broken by the spirit shield of the rabbit, and their chest hurts severely. The whole person flies into the air. The three rabbits get up together and roll on the ground again. They lie on the ground again in advance like calculating the landing point. When the three elders fall, they push hard again


    This series of movements, as if they had been rehearsed in advance, looked pleasing to the eyes and uniform. The three elders screamed and became flying men in the air. Although they had aura protection, they were constantly kicked by rabbits and eagles, which greatly consumed their aura. When the aura was exhausted, they would die.


    When the rabbit launched the raid, the "black faced man" also moved. Without the threat of three tianwu elders, the disciples of the corpse driving sect had no room to resist in his hands, just like a tiger into a flock of sheep and wantonly killing.


    Although the disciples of the corpse driving sect fought hard, these disciples of the corpse driving sect went to hell one by one and ended their evil life.


    Although the little devil got Ding Ning''s order to start gently, due to his low IQ, the golden haired zombies he controlled had boundless power, or the broken limbs and arms scattered on the ground, and the scene was very bloody.


    "Oh!"


    Murong Yanran boasted that she had seen the world, but she lived in a peaceful age. Where had she seen such a bloody scene? She turned upside down in her stomach. She couldn''t help but squat down and retch. Looking at the figure of the black faced man, she was also frightened.


    Ding Ning is a little distressed, but he is secretly proud. Hum, you like the black faced man. Now you should hate him.


    Gently beat Murong Yanran''s back with a small fist. The gentle and considerate appearance made Murong Yanran feel much more comfortable. Holding his small face, he smiled and said, "Xiao Ning is really good!"


    Ding Ning couldn''t cry or laugh, quietly broke away from her "magic claw", blinked her big black and white eyes, stretched out her small hand to sell Meng: "sister hug!"


    "Xiao Ning, I''m so much older than you. You can''t call me sister. You have to call me aunt or aunt!"


    Murong smiled with a smile. Her beautiful eyes were full of love. How nice if this clever, sensible and beautiful child were his own son,!


    "No, I''ll call you sister, aunt or aunt, and I''ll call you old!"


    Ding Ning said angrily with a small mouth, but he was muttering to himself and joking. You are destined to be a brother''s woman in the future. You can''t make fun of your aunt all your life.


    "Well, well, you can shout whatever you like. Who calls my Xiaoning so cute!"


    Looking at his cute appearance, Murong Yanran''s heart was about to be sprouted. Smiling, he hugged Ding Ning in his arms again and kissed him on his delicate face.

 Chapter 809

    Enjoying Murong''s sweet kiss and her warm and soft embrace, Ding ningle''s eyes narrowed and thought happily. It seems good to be a child. At least you can eat beautiful tofu blatantly, which won''t be disgusting.


    Murong Yanran held Ding Ning and endured her inner discomfort. Her attention focused on the three huge rabbits again, and her beautiful eyes flashed worried.


    Although the rabbit is a very lovely animal, when this creature suddenly becomes tens of times larger and still has terrible combat effectiveness, it seems not cute at all and only makes people feel scared.


    After all, the monster rabbit doesn''t know why he appeared here to attack the three elders of the corpse driving sect, but who knows if he won''t let them go after killing these bad guys? How can Murong Yanran not worry.


    Ding Ning thought the battle would end soon, but he didn''t expect that the three elders were hard hit. They even began to recite words in the air. Then the ground trembled, and three green corpse puppets broke through the ground and launched a fierce attack on the three rabbits.


    The three rabbits were caught unprepared and had to give up dealing with the three elders and deal with the corpse puppets. The three elders finally found a chance to land. While commanding the corpse puppets to fight, they crossed their knees to meditate and rest. They had never encountered such a oppressive battle.


    "Ah!"


    Murong Yanran looked at the three gloomy and terrible corpses and puppets, which made the flowers pale and couldn''t help screaming.


    The three elders wanted to heal and rest. How could the "black faced man" make them happy? He suddenly rushed forward to fight one against three and tangled with the three elders. Even if he could not bring them any fatal damage, he could make them have no time to heal and continuously consume their little spiritual power.


    While eating Murong Yanran''s tofu, Ding Ning commanded the "black faced man" fight through spiritual contact. After all, the kid''s intelligence is not high, and the way of fighting is extremely monotonous, all relying on simple and rough brute force.


    Fortunately, the elders of the corpse driving sect are addicted to refining corpse puppets all year round and don''t pay attention to their own cultivation. In addition, they usually control corpse puppets to fight, and their combat power is a residue. Even if they are strong in tianwu realm, their combat experience and skills are poor and extremely simple, so that the "black faced Xia" can''t defeat one enemy three.


    The joints of the three corpse puppets were stiff and distracted by the three elders. They could not give full play to their real strength. They were beaten by the rabbits, but these corpse puppets were not living creatures. Even if they were killed by the rabbit legs and pierced one hole after another, they had no impact on them, resulting in a stalemate situation for a time.


    Ding Ning frowned slightly. It was beyond his expectation that the simple battle had evolved into the current situation.


    Of course, it''s because he didn''t expect that the three elders would bury three green hair corpse puppets on the island. This is also a sign of his lack of Jianghu experience. If someone with a little Jianghu knowledge, he will know that the corpse chaser will take his own corpse puppets wherever he goes.


    These three corpse puppets are not the only ones around here. The disciples of the corpse driving sect have their own corpse puppets. Although they are basically the lowest white stiff, they are also corpse puppets. It''s a pity that the black faced Xia broke up so quickly that they died before they even summoned the corpse puppets buried underground.


    When elder Mu and elder Ba saw that their nephew had died in front of them, they immediately felt sad and angry. After exchanging eyes with each other, elder Ba and elder Miao were desperate to entangle the black faced Xia, while elder Mu stepped back and withdrew from the battle group, saying something in their mouth.


    Six corpse puppets broke through the ground under his call, five were white stiff, and one red stiff joined the battle group to replace the two elders to besiege the black faced man. So far, the three elders have freed their hands.


    Up to now, the three elders also know that the plan has been exposed and there is no way back. Fortunately, they buried their backhand before they came, otherwise they might be involved in the sect this time. They can die, but everyone present can''t live.


    The three elders looked at each other and saw the decisive color in each other''s eyes. They held hands in a circle, closed their eyes and chanted words. The ground began to vibrate violently.


    Ding Ning stared at them and wanted to see what tricks they could play. He had no fear in his heart. After all, he didn''t say that he had not made a move, but there were nine little rabbits in the space. Let him have a full confidence to see what means the corpse driving sect has.


    With a roar, the ground suddenly cracked, revealing a black sarcophagus below. The sarcophagus is engraved with mysterious and complex lines.


    Ding Ning''s little face showed a trace of disdain. He thought that the corpse driving sect had any powerful means. After a long time, he was still a corpse puppet. There was nothing new.


    He knows very well that the most powerful golden corpse puppet of the corpse driving sect is the "black faced man" in front of him. These guys are great. They just make a black corpse puppet. What should he worry about.


    Murong Yanran is a woman after all. A woman is destined to have a natural fear of these ghosts and monsters. Although she has seen a lot of corpse puppets before, those corpse puppets are straight out of the ground from a disheveled face. They don''t look so terrible in the daytime. They fail when they are strange, which gives her a certain immunity.


    But now as soon as the sarcophagus came out, the gloomy ghost gas made her subconsciously afraid, held Ding Ning tightly, and her face began to tremble pale.


    Ding Ning noticed the fear in Murong Yanran''s heart and couldn''t help feeling a little distressed. He stretched out a small hand and gently stroked her face: "sister, don''t be afraid, there''s me."


    "Puff!"


    Looking at Ding Ning''s solemn appearance like a little adult when he spoke, Murong Yanran couldn''t help laughing, and her inner fear was swept away. Suddenly, she felt a little ashamed that she was still an adult and didn''t have the courage of a child. It''s really embarrassing.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s lovely appearance, a strong desire for protection came into being. He kissed Ding Ning''s pink little face intimately and comforted in a soft voice: "Xiao Ning is really good. With her sister, I won''t let anyone hurt you!"


    What''s wrong with you? Ding Ning''s forehead is crawling with black lines. He can''t help turning his eyes off. He make complaints about himself. Is he afraid or afraid? Obviously, I was trembling with fear and wanted to protect me in turn. Woman, what a duplicity creature.


    The two men just comforted each other there, but they didn''t pay attention to the difference of the "black faced man" who was fighting with a group of low-level corpse puppets. They stood there looking at the black sarcophagus and allowed those low-level corpse puppets to attack him.


    "Boom!"


    The black sarcophagus finally broke through the ground, but there was no movement!


    The three elders, with a determined look on their faces, loosened their hands and gave them a hard pat on the chest. Each of them spewed blood arrows from his mouth and went straight to the sarcophagus.


    Blood splashed on the black Sarcophagus, flowing continuously along the complex and mysterious lines, emitting uncertain fluorescence.


    The three elders showed a distorted happy color on their faces. One after another, they kept patting their chest, one mouthful after another, and sprayed blood on the sarcophagus like money.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    The things in the sarcophagus seemed to be awakened by blood, and began to hit the lid of the sarcophagus constantly, trying to break the sarcophagus and make a terrible sound.


    Ding Ning frowned. The black sarcophagus seemed not simple. Those lines seemed to be a seal, which made him feel a little uneasy. Isn''t it a black haired zombie in the sarcophagus?


    Just as he hesitated whether to forcibly interrupt the blood sacrifice of the three elders, the spiritual connection between the little devil and him suddenly came a strong wave of fear, which seemed to be extremely afraid of the unknown creatures in the sarcophagus.


    "Black faced man, hahaha, you think if you destroy our plan, you can be safe and sound. Let''s die together!"


    Elder BA''s breath was listless, and his old face was twisted in pain, but he made a crazy laugh of endless pleasure.


    "Do our good deeds badly. Even if we go to hell, we will take you together!"


    Miao Changlao and elder Mu also stared at the "black faced man" angrily and shouted wildly.


    With the sound of "Dong", as the lines on the sarcophagus circulated faster and faster, more and more urgent and brighter, and the impact sound in the sarcophagus became louder and louder. Just when Ding Ning''s face changed dramatically and was ready to do anything, the sarcophagus cover suddenly flew into the air, but it was quiet again, and a terrible swallowing force came out, The blood of the three elders formed three blood lines and was constantly sucked into the sarcophagus.


    "Ha ha... I''ll die without regret if I can see the ghost King coming..."


    The three elders laughed wildly with tears, but bowed respectfully to the ground, allowing the blood in their bodies to be swallowed by the sarcophagus. Their bodies began to shrivel at a speed visible to the naked eye, and their laughter gradually decreased until it disappeared!


    With a "puff", the bodies of the three elders fell to the ground and turned into terrible mummies.


    "Ah!"


    Murong Yanran never saw such a terrible scene. She was scared to send out a loud scream. She turned her eyes and fainted.


    Ding Ning smiled and cried, and said he wanted to protect himself. As a result, he fainted first, but it''s better. It''s more convenient to run for his life later.


    Murong Yanran was taken into the water space. Ding Ning nervously focused on the motionless sarcophagus at the moment and was ready to escape into the sea at any time. Even if the mermaid is gone now, the deep sea is still the home of Tianshui totem. Most importantly, the blood in his body is boiling, and he has an impulse to try to take the ghost king back to himself, Nine ghosts and thirteen needles are still eight ghosts. It''s hard to meet one. He has to try. I hope the art of controlling ghosts can be useful.


    The low-level corpse puppet door lost the control of the elders. One or two were stunned in the same place. Naturally, the golden hair corpse puppets would not fight with these low-level corpse puppets. They quietly retreated a few steps and stared nervously at the sarcophagus. The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became stagnant!


    One minute, two minutes... Five minutes later, there was still no movement in the sarcophagus, as if there was nothing in it.


    This surprised Ding Ning secretly. What ghost king can really put on airs. How can he stay in the sarcophagus and don''t want to come out?


    "Hey, it''s a man or a ghost. What''s the matter with hiding in the coffin?"


    Ding Ning shouted impatiently, but his muscles were tight and ready to fight at any time!


    "Who disturbed the king''s sleep!"


    With Ding Ning''s loud cry, the sarcophagus suddenly sent out a thrilling smell of terror. A majestic voice sounded in Ding Ning''s mind like in the depths of human soul, making his face suddenly strange.


    Because this domineering and terrible voice is actually a cold woman''s voice. Is it true that the ghost king is still a mother?

 Chapter 810

    "Don''t play tricks, come out quickly!"


    Ding Ning is not frightened. Although the ghost King''s breath is very strong and terrible, he can escape without fighting in his dictionary. Even if he can''t beat it, he should try it first.


    "Patter!"


    A slender jade hand first emerged from the sarcophagus and put it on the edge of the sarcophagus. Even if Ding Ning was used to seeing beautiful women, this beautiful hand still made him lose consciousness for a moment.


    This hand is so beautiful. Its knuckles are slender and slender. Its skin is as crystal as jade, as transparent as jade. Even the cyan blood vessels are clearly visible. The beauty is almost flawless.


    How could this be a ghost hand? Clearly, it should be a fairy who fell from the earth. Ding Ning''s guard disappeared in an instant, looked at the hand and walked towards the sarcophagus with dull eyes.


    "Master, come back quickly. That''s the temptation of the ghost King - bewitching!"


    Although the Imp''s IQ is not high, he calls anxiously through spiritual contact, but Ding Ning ignores it, staring at the hand with empty eyes, staggering step by step and constantly approaching the sarcophagus.


    "Bang bang!"


    Listening to Ding Ning''s powerful heartbeat getting closer and closer, in the sarcophagus, there was a skeleton with only his right hand and white bones all over his body. On his face without any flesh and blood, red awn flashed in his dark eyes, his mandible was slightly open, and he made a silent laugh. It looked very strange!


    She once became a ghost practitioner for immortality. Later, after being sealed, she didn''t even remember how long she slept.


    It is easy to have a fool to help her to solve the seal with her blood sacrifice. But she slept too long. It was too weak and weak. Even if she absorbed all the flesh and blood of the three elders, she could only gather her right hand and could not climb out the sarcophagus. So she could only confuse Ding Ning''s mind with the idea of possessed by ghosts and ghosts, and let him take the initiative to send her home to become her own nourishment.


    She could feel how sweet and delicious the essence of Ding Ning''s flesh was, and full of vigor and vitality, but she did not intend to eat him. She wanted to take over him and occupy his strong body and live a heavy life. She never wanted to be a ghost without a ghost.


    "Eh!"


    When Ding Ning greedily grabbed her hand and couldn''t put it down, the ghost King couldn''t help but give a surprise. Eh, the red awn in the dark eyes was uncertain. In her induction, such a strong and vibrant body had to be an adult martial artist, but in front of her was a lovely little boy carved in powder and jade, which made her not surprised!


    It''s not a good thing for this boy to grow up. The ghost king thought funny, but it seems better. If a child takes it away, there will be no danger. After all, her spirit is very weak now. Taking away a powerful warrior will bring her great risk.


    The only perfect hand gently turned its wrist and grabbed Ding Ning''s fleshy little hand. An illusory figure swished into Ding Ning''s body, and the skeleton in the coffin withered to ashes at the speed visible to the naked eye!


    A strange smile suddenly appeared on Ding Ning''s face. Do you want to give up? I was worried about how to clean up the ghost. I just took the initiative to bring it to the door. That''s no wonder me.


    Although he doesn''t know whether the double faced Buddha can resist the enemy, he knows that there is three color fire in his spiritual sea, as well as soul chopping knife and streamer body protection. Let alone a ghost, even if the ghost in the holy martial arts realm wants to kill himself, he has to weigh it!


    Of course, if Ding Ning knew how powerful the ghost king had been, he would not be so confident.


    The so-called ignorant are fearless, and the ghost king is definitely the weakest moment in her life. As a result, she has bad luck.


    In Ding Ning''s spiritual sea, the phantom figure of the ghost King appeared, gradually solidified and turned into a beautiful woman of unparalleled beauty. Looking at Ding Ning''s vast spiritual sea, there was a moment of confusion in her beautiful eyes. How could a child have such a widely praised spiritual sea? It was beyond her expectation!


    But what''s left is ecstasy. The wider the praise of the spiritual sea, the more it shows how excellent the potential of her body, and all this will belong to her and achieve another glorious life. As for gender issues, she really doesn''t care. It''s just a smelly skin bag, just a red pink skeleton.


    The ghost king was confident and jumped to the Yuzhen pass where Ding Ning''s "God" was. Although Ding Ning''s spiritual sea was widely praised as different from ordinary people, the spiritual sea had not been transformed into a sea of knowledge, which meant that he did not condense the spirit. Even if her spirit was in the weakest stage, it was not easy to seize and give up a warrior who did not condense the spirit.


    So the ghost king is very excited at the moment, and some secretly rejoice that she met the target in advance. Otherwise, when he condenses the spirit, she has no chance of winning at all.


    But when she excitedly came to dingning''s jade pillow pass and wanted to swallow dingning''s soul to expand her spirit, she was silly and the whole person was ignorant there.


    "Why? Why is it that a warrior who has not transformed a spiritual sea into a divine sea has two divine souls? It''s impossible. How can it be?"


    The ghost King couldn''t believe looking at the black and gold double-sided Buddha spinning in place. Both faces seemed to despise her with a thick cynical smile, which made her mentally collapse in an instant and muttered to herself with dull eyes.


    Unfortunately, not to mention her, even Ding Ning didn''t know the answer. What the ghost King couldn''t accept was that in addition to the double-sided gods, Ding Ning''s jade pillow pass still had three-color flames that made her fear and tremble from a long distance. The purple, black and white flames burned quietly between the double-sided Buddhas, as if they existed forever.


    In addition to the three color fire, there is also a huge knife with exaggerated shape. Although it looks like a dead object, the ghost King feels a strong crisis of life and death, and he doesn''t even dare to look at it.


    If these existence still let her have the fluke of escape, then a curious circle around her, just close to it made her scared and afraid to move. The streamer made her completely desperate, afraid to have any fluke again, and stood there honestly waiting to accept Ding Ning''s disposal.


    What kind of monster is this? That guy can''t be a little doll. He must be a rejuvenated old monster!


    The ghost king was wronged and wanted to cry. His previous self-confidence had long been thrown out of the sky. He firmly believed that Ding Ning must be an old monster who had nothing to do to tease her. The worst thing was who could reincarnate. Otherwise, who would put these terrible things in the place where the spirit was located that made her feel frightened and jump in her heyday.


    Ding Ning didn''t know that the ghost king was frightened. He was honestly waiting for his trial. He thought she was brewing some ghost idea to win the house. He couldn''t help but get nervous secretly.


    He secretly thought about the inaction of double-sided Buddha, soul chopping knife and streamer, which was just joking about his safety. He wanted to clean up the ghost King cleanly, so as not to have an evil guy in his head, which made him feel like a lump in his throat!


    But after thinking about it, he even came up with a way to clean up the ghost king. The streamer ignored him. The soul chopping knife installed a sculpture to be cool. The double-sided Buddha never listened to him. Only the three color fire could be used, but the problem was that he didn''t dare to throw a rat repellent.


    He knows the power of the three color fire and often destroys corpses, but the problem is that it is fighting outside his head. Now it is in the place where his spirit is located. What if the three color fire starts a war with the ghost king and hurts himself?


    No, we can''t go to war easily. We can only find a way to lure the ghost king out. Ding ningchou only frowned and coughed twice. He organized language and said in his mind: "ghost King..."


    "Elder, I know my mistake. Please forgive me this time if I have a lot of elder adults!"


    The ghost King waited for a long time, but Ding Ning didn''t say a word. When he was secretly desperate, he suddenly heard his voice and immediately knelt down and begged bitterly!


    "Ah..."


    Ding Ning is a little confused, elder? What the hell is this? Besides, you''re the ghost king. Why don''t you have any backbone? You kneel when you say you kneel. Don''t you know that a man has gold under his knees and kneels on his knees? Er, no, the ghost king is a mother, not to mention such a beautiful female ghost. Kneeling down is forgivable.


    "Master, I really know I''m wrong. I just ask you to save my life. I''m willing to be a slave for a hundred years. I''ll be sent by my master. I won''t betray you!"


    The ghost king was really frightened. When he heard Ding Ning''s "ah", he was scared out of his wits and begged again and again. He made his own conditions!


    "A hundred years as a slave and a maid?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up and subconsciously repeated a sentence. He was very moved and was ready to promise!


    Ghost slave ah, still such a beautiful ghost slave, I have to admit that a coyote has an indiscriminate desire again. It''s really heartless. It''s more shameless than Teddy in the air every day. Even female ghosts are concerned about it!


    But I didn''t know that the ghost king would be wrong. I thought he didn''t think the time limit for being a slave was too small. He quickly kowtowed and said, "no, no, no, master, as long as you are willing to spare your life, your servant is willing to serve you for thousands of years, and you will never dare to betray!"


    "Millennium?"


    Ding Ning was startled, subconsciously repeated a sentence, and muttered to himself that it''s not certain whether I can live for a thousand years. You have to serve me for a thousand years. When I die, you can''t dig my grave and whip my body!


    "Master, it''s not that I don''t want to serve you for more time, but I''m a ghost. I can live up to 1200 years. I still have great revenge. I want to leave 200 years for revenge. Please forgive me. Otherwise, I won''t rest in peace even if I die. If the master really doesn''t want to, please kill me now."


    The ghost king looked embarrassed on his face, clenched his lips and said.


    At the beginning, she was willing to turn to the ghost road to prolong her life, just to live in the world and avenge her deep blood. Although the hope of revenge is becoming more and more slim, the last two hundred years of her life is her last chance, so she would rather die than let go of the only chance.


    "Cough, get up first and tell me your name?"


    Ding Ning thought about it and asked.


    "Thank you, master. The maidservant was originally named Su Su!"


    The ghost King Yingying bowed and stood up and said cleverly.


    "Susu? What''s your last name?"


    Ding Ning asked in some wonder.


    "Surname? The maidservant has no surname. She has been called Su Su since she was born, but later someone called her Jiu You Su Nu!"


    Plain and humble said.


    "Jiu You Su NV? Do you know Jiu Tian Xuan NV?"


    Ding Ning was startled. According to ancient legends, Jiuyou plain girl and Jiutian Xuannv were twin goddesses, and both were the wives of the Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan. Jiuyou plain girl later joined the underworld and became the empress of the earth.


    Although it is nonsense to know from Xuanji, Jiuyou plain girl is a famous medical goddess and sex / learning goddess in ancient Chinese myths and legends. How can she become the ghost king in front of her?

 Chapter 811

    "Yes, of course. We used to be the best and best sisters. I also know her after picking off the bones and turning them into ashes!"


    When Jiuyou sunv said this, she gnashed her teeth. It can be seen how much she hated Jiutian Xuannv.


    Ding Ning''s heart jumped, darling, is Su Su really the medical goddess in the myth and legend? Just what happened between her and Jiutian Xuannv? Let her hate Jiutian Xuannv so much?


    The fire of gossip was burning. Ding Ning coughed and asked, "do you know Xuanji?"


    "Who is Xuanji? I don''t know!"


    Jiuyou plain girl shook her head in confusion. It doesn''t look like a fake!


    If according to the origin of Jiuyou plain girl and Jiutian Xuan girl, when Xuanji was born, they should have risen to the fairy world, it''s understandable that she didn''t know Xuanji.


    Ding Ning asked implicitly, "do you know the Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan?"


    "Yes, how can I not? I will never forget him!"


    Jiuyou plain girl said quietly. The faint resentment in her tone made Ding Ning feel inexplicably delicious. Is the legend true? She and Jiutian Xuannv were his wives?


    But the next sentence of Jiuyou plain girl''s icy cold and biting made him smile: "if it weren''t for his sweet words with the two dog thieves of Yan Emperor, how could Jiutian Xuannv borrow my life and don''t return the divine fire? My divine power dissipated without saying. After being punished by God, she was demoted to the world. When she crossed the boundary wall of the fairy world to the world, she led to the destruction of the flesh and reduced to the appearance of no people and no ghosts."


    After detailed inquiry, Ding Ning stayed silent for a long time. He could only sigh that there was no coincidence in the world. It turned out that there were a lot of inside stories hidden in Chi You''s murder.


    Jiuyou plain girl and Jiutian Xuannv are sisters and carefree in the fairy world. Jiuyou plain girl is a medical goddess. Refining pills and medicine naturally requires a special flame, and her real name is jiuyouming fire.


    Jiutian Xuannv is not only the goddess of war, but also the blood descendant of the creation Father God. She has an extraordinary position in the fairy world. However, although she has great combat power and achieved the upper God King by virtue of her combat achievements, she has been unable to become an immortal. How can she be willing to be arrogant, so she decided to inherit the ancient witch left by her father God at the creation of the world!


    Xuanji just reported to Jiutian Xuannv for her own sake that Chi you was suspected of practicing the demon skill. Jiutian Xuannv suspected that Chi you had obtained the skill left by the Father God at the first time, but she didn''t tell Xuanji for fear of divulging the news, which aroused the covet of others in the fairy world. Instead, she took the initiative to get in touch with Emperor Yan and Huang through a special secret method and reached a secret agreement with them, Promise that after they kill Chiyou, they will grant the whole world to them and let them become kings and ancestors to dominate the world!


    However, the two emperors thought that they were not Chi You''s opponents and asked the nine day Xuannv for help. The nine day Xuannv was too eager to become an immortal. She lent the streamer made from the first ray of light between heaven and earth when her father God created the world to the two emperors. Fearing that the two emperors could not give full play to the greatest power of streamer and could not lose Chi you, she went to her good sister nine you sunv to borrow nine Youming fire to lend them, They also attached a demon sealing chain to them. I thought that when things were done, Emperor Yan and Huang would never dare to covet her treasures and would naturally return them immediately.


    But I didn''t want the two emperors of Yan and Huang to breed ambition after successfully killing Chiyou. They didn''t want to become gods to see the faces of the people in the fairy world. They just wanted to stay in the world and dominate. So they gave the stone man to Xuanji, put all the responsibility on her, and falsely accused the Xuannv family of being a shepherd on earth, but meddling in the world war. The Immortal Emperor was angry, and the Xuannv family was punished by God, Jiutian Xuannv also fell into the verbal and written criticism of the gods and had no time to find them trouble.


    They took advantage of this time to wantonly kill the people of the Xuannv family, secretly controlled the Tongtian tower, and used great magic power to cut off its connection with the fairy world. Therefore, they provoked a great disaster, the invasion of evil spirits and the destruction of human life.


    Anyway, Jiutian Xuannv is the descendant of the creator father, and she has great combat power. Xianting can''t really punish her too severely, which will hurt Jiuyou sunv who has no backer background. Not only her own divine fire was not borrowed, but also her divine power gradually dissipated. She was implicated by Jiutian Xuannv and became a scapegoat and was punished by God.


    Jiuyou plain girl is a medical officer in the fairy world. She is coveted by the gods because of her beauty. However, she has always been sincere to these suitors, which makes them hate. She took the opportunity to go down to the well and fall into the stone. One of the gods and two generations threatened her that if she didn''t follow, she would use her relationship to demote her to the world.


    Jiuyou plain girl had no choice but to ask Jiutian Xuannv for help, but she didn''t want Jiutian Xuannv to avoid it. Jiutian plain girl was originally a soft and hard man. She was angry and denounced the delusion of the second generation of God. Even if she died, she wouldn''t sacrifice her innocence. Finally, she provoked the second generation of God into great anger, used her relationship to add sin to her sin, sealed her divine power and demoted her to the world.


    Jiuyou Su Nu hated Emperor Yan and Huang, Xuannv Jiutian and the second generation of the God, and vowed to avenge her. However, she was moved by the second generation of the God when she was in the lower world, so that her divine power was sealed. Her body was severely damaged when she crossed the lower world channel. Although the spirit was not destroyed, it was in danger and would dissipate at any time. The obsession of revenge made her unwilling to die like this, As a last resort, it was changed into ghost cultivation to continue Shouyuan and became the ghost king who could not see the light.


    Five thousand years ago, at the end of the dark calendar, Jiuyou plain girl finally encountered a strong enemy again just after she returned to the holy martial arts realm. After she was seriously injured, Zhen was sealed in the sarcophagus. It was not that those people didn''t want to kill her, but that she was a ghost path modified by the gods. Non gods could not really kill her, so she had to seal it and use the power of the seal to constantly kill her strong vitality.


    Although she was sealed, because of her amazing cultivation and the leakage of Yin Qi, the sealed place became a corpse raising place. The corpse driving sect took a fancy to that place and established a mountain gate in the sealed place.


    The ancestors of the corpse driving sect also had several great powers with real skills. They saw that it was a sealed sarcophagus. For fear of making her dislike disaster, they respected her as the ghost king. They often fed her some living blood in exchange for peace, so that she could survive until now.


    This time, in order to recover the golden hair zombie, the corpse driving sect dug it up and brought it here after obtaining her consent. The reason why Jiuyou sunv was willing to come out was that she was too weak. If she was still sealed in the sarcophagus, she would be scared in a short time. Therefore, she took the initiative to communicate with three elders on the way and promised to meet a strong enemy who could not resist, You can exchange life and blood sacrifice for her hand.


    Originally, she didn''t hold any hope, but she didn''t expect that things had really developed to this step. Although five thousand years had consumed most of the vitality of Jiuyou plain girl, the strength of the seal was eroded by years and became extremely weak. The vitality and blood of the three elders could be broken. If five thousand years ago, it would be impossible to break without the blood sacrifice of tens of millions of people.


    Ding Ning sighed. Unexpectedly, there were such twists and turns, which made him feel pity for jiuyousu girl. It was not that he believed jiuyousu girl''s words when he saw her beautiful, but that such a story could not be made up if he wanted to make it up. After all, he was an insider of the case that year. What jiutiansu girl said was completely logical.


    Take Jiuyou plain girl as a ghost slave. When I think of this, Ding Ning is excited. Anyway, she used to be the goddess of the fairy world!


    However, how to take her as a ghost slave made him worry. The goddess is no longer a goddess, but a female ghost. Even if she said it was pitiful, Ding Ning could not have been wary of her.


    Seeing Ding Ning''s silence, the goddess jiuyousu was nervous and said eagerly, "master, please accept your slaves!"


    "Forget it. How can you guarantee that you will never betray me in the future!"


    Although Ding Ning has been willing in his heart, he still said indifferently that no matter how beautiful the plain girl is, he doesn''t want to ask for trouble.


    "Master, I am willing to sign a master servant contract with you and hand over a wisp of my soul silk. If I betray in the future, the master can destroy me with one thought!"


    Jiuyou plain girl also fought for the slim hope of revenge. The master servant contract is the lowest and most severe contract. The master completely controls the life and death of the slave and takes the power, thinking about life and death.


    "Heaven contract?"


    Ding Ning''s heart moved. He didn''t know what the contract was about!


    "Yes, master-slave contract. I am willing to be the master''s slave. My life is dominated by you. Isn''t the master willing to let go?"


    Jiuyou plain girl wanted to cry. She really felt wronged. The dignified fairy goddess begged to sign the master-servant contract. Is that guy still pushing and blocking? Interesting?


    "Oh, in that case, I''ll let you go once, but if you don''t have my command in the future, you must never harm others, otherwise I must let your soul fly and annihilate!"


    Ding Ning was happy, but he sternly ordered.


    "Yes, master!"


    Jiuyou sunv knelt down respectfully. She was relieved. If she could live, she would have hope for revenge. If she died, she would have nothing.


    The next nine days, Su Nu handed over a wisp of soul silk. The process seemed extremely painful. Ding Ning couldn''t bear to see Haosheng, and almost softened her heart and let her give up. But for the sake of safety, she finally looked at her ruthlessly and coldly and tore off a wisp of soul and gave it to him.


    Take the wisp of spirit. Ding Ning finds that there is a mysterious connection between himself and Jiutian Su NV. As long as he destroys the wisp of soul silk, Jiutian Su NV will disappear, which makes him relieved.


    "Su Su, you will follow me in the future. I will not treat you badly. Now I promise you that if I have that ability in the future, I will help you take revenge."


    After Ding Ning let go of his heart, he also made an open promise with her, and immediately said with a embarrassed face: "it''s just that I have some roots with her. I can''t intervene in your gratitude and resentment. What I can do is not to help each other, but for other enemies, I can promise you that as long as I have enough ability, I will help you take revenge and vent my anger!"


    Ding Ning''s mouth is beautiful, but in fact he plays a trick. He can''t intervene in the gratitude and resentment between Jiutian Xuannv and her. The two emperors of Yan and Huang have long passed away. As for the second generation of God, he doesn''t have enough strength to ask for trouble. With enough strength, revenge is not a word, so this is in vain.


    But the words fell in Jiuyou plain girl''s ears, but she was full of sincerity. Her beautiful eyes were watery. She looked at him seriously and said, "if the master has this heart, plain is very happy!"


    Ding Ning was ashamed to hear that. What a simple girl. Just wait until I''m strong enough to stand out for you. I''m the second generation of God. I''ve cleaned up a lot of the second generation of officials and the second generation of rich. I''m afraid of a hair!


    "Well, what are you going to do in the future?"


    Ding Ning asked an awkward question. He just wanted to take ghost slaves, but he couldn''t swagger around with a female ghost!

 Chapter 812

    "I''ll follow my master later!"


    Jiuyou plain girl blinked her beautiful big eyes and replied with some confusion. She didn''t understand why he asked.


    "Cough, I mean, why do you follow me? Aren''t you a female ghost? I heard that female ghosts are afraid of the sun!"


    Ding Ning felt his nose awkwardly, but he looked like a little boy of five or six years old. He looked stupid.


    Su Su "Chuchi" smiled, and a pair of flawless big eyes flashed: "master, I''m a female ghost. It''s good, but I''m not an ordinary female ghost. Strictly speaking, I''m a ghost repair, so I''m not afraid of the sun."


    "But even if you''re not afraid of the sun, you can''t just follow me. Will it scare people?"


    Ding Ning looked at her with some unreal body, and her face was somewhat unnatural. She was secretly tucking herself in the heart. The girl was really open, and she didn''t wear clothes. Fortunately, it was more illusory. If it was more solid, the elder brother might all make complaints about animals once again.


    "Master, I can be invisible. Ordinary people can''t see me."


    Su Su bowed her head with some embarrassment. Although Ding Ning was only a child of five or six years old, in her heart, she decided that Ding Ning was actually an old monster in the world of games. She was also helpless naked. She was in a state of spirit and couldn''t wear clothes if she wanted to!


    "That''s good, but you can''t just float all day!"


    Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t mean to say, girl, you are my brother''s private property. Only I can see your body. I don''t want others to see my girl.


    "That''s true. Although I''m not afraid of the sun, it''s not good for me to be exposed to the sun all day. In this way, master, can I live in your body?"


    Su Su said coyly. After all, a woman always feels strange when she lives in a man''s body.


    Ding Ning scratched the back of his head and asked with some worry, "I heard that female ghosts suck Yang. Won''t you suck me dry?"


    Su Su''s pretty face turned red and became a big persimmon. He hung his head shyly and explained in a voice like a mosquito: "the kind of female ghost you said sucks Yang. It needs men and women... Men and women... To make / match."


    "Er!"


    Ding Ning also made a big red face. He touched his nose and felt that it was so embarrassing to talk about such things with the little ghost slave? Brother and snow talk about such things, but there is no taboo. They are all little maids. Why is the gap so big.


    Just looking at the charming appearance of Su Su when she was shy, Ding Ning still couldn''t help teasing and said, "when will we be there in the future, won''t you suck me dry?"


    "Master, people ignore you!"


    Su Su stamped her feet in shame. She blushed, and her head was almost drooping on her chest. Ding Ning saw a burst of blood surging up. This girl is really expected. It turns out that the goddess also has a d-level boss!


    It''s a pity that although he has that thief''s heart, he doesn''t have that ability for the time being. They are all damn God of war totems, which turn me into a little boy. He even has no intention to do what he likes to do with beautiful women, so he can only take advantage of it verbally.


    "Come on, don''t tease you. I still have a psychological burden with female ghosts."


    Ding Ning''s heart was bitter, but he waved his hand with indifference on his face. He looked like an honest man and wouldn''t bully you.


    Su Su''s face turned red again, but she was secretly relieved. Although she took the initiative to sign a master servant contract with Ding Ning, she was forced to be helpless. It''s best to be a pure ghost slave without involving anything else.


    "By the way, you go into my water space and try to see if you can adapt?"


    Ding Ning doesn''t want to reveal the secret of Yao Lingjie. He wants to give it to Luoxue to buy vegetables, so he can only expose the water space. Anyway, Su Su has signed a master servant contract with him, and life and death are in her own hands. I believe she will never dare to divulge it.


    "Is this... Tianshui totem?"


    Unexpectedly, Su Su suddenly changed her face and shouted excitedly after seeing the Tianshui totem.


    "Do you know Tianshui totem?"


    Looking at Su Su''s excited appearance, Ding Ning asked in surprise. I don''t know why she is so excited. Shouldn''t it be? Is Tianshui totem also famous in the fairy world!


    "Master, how can I not know that Tianshui totem is one of the element totems. It is a strange thing in heaven and earth that existed earlier than the creation Father God created the world. Even the Immortal Emperor covets it."


    Su Su''s small face flushed with excitement. "For ghosts like me, living in the Tianshui Totem will nourish the soul!"


    "Is there room for other element totems?"


    Ding Ning asked excitedly. He was always distressed that the thick Earth Totem could not open up a space. If the thick Earth Totem could open up a space, he would be happy to die!


    "Space?"


    Su Su frowned and said strangely, "there is no space for the element totem, unless there is a powerful power to open up a space, but it requires an extremely profound understanding of the law of space, so as to build a stable space in the heaven and earth strange thing like Tianshui totem!"


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful color. Mermaid, is it a great power proficient in the laws of space?


    "As far as I know, there will never be more than five people in the whole fairyland who have this ability."


    Su Su also wondered that Tianshui totem appeared in the world and was opened up a separate space. Did someone come down to earth in the fairy world?


    "Which five? Are there any women?"


    Ding Ning''s spirit was refreshed and asked immediately. Maybe he could infer the real identity of the mermaid!


    "There is only one woman among the five, that is, Jiutian Xuannv!"


    Su Su said with a complicated face.


    The relationship between her and Jiutian Xuannv is very delicate. It''s a lie to say you don''t hate. After all, if it weren''t for herself, she wouldn''t be at the present level; But let''s say hate. The relationship between them has always been like sisters, otherwise she won''t hesitate to lend jiuyouming fire to her. She knows that such a thing is not the original intention of Jiutian Xuannv, which makes her hate but can''t hate.


    In fact, what bothered her most was that Jiutian Xuannv avoided seeing her after her accident and refused to even say a word for her. This was the main reason why she couldn''t forgive Jiutian Xuannv!


    "Nine days Xuannv?"


    Ding Ning was a little silly, then smiled bitterly and shook his head. He didn''t think that the mermaid with a pair of trembling Saint peaks swinging around in front of him all day would be a nine day Xuannv. Maybe someone else opened up space. After all, there are countless capable people in the world, It''s not surprising that there are one or two low-key spaces that don''t show mountains and dew!


    "I''ll go and have a look first. Jiutian Xuannv is not only the blood descendant of the creator father, but also the goddess of war. She is also proficient in array. Her understanding of space law is beyond the reach of others. The space constructed has her own personality core mark. I can see it at a glance."


    Su Su then turned into a virtual shadow and entered the water space, and Ding Ning''s spiritual power entered. Although he was sure that Su Su Su would not hurt Jenny, he was still a little worried.


    But unexpectedly, Su Su entered the water space, and the whole person was stunned there. Then he was very nervous. He trembled and walked to the ice coffin. He looked at Jenny''s cracked body like a broken porcelain doll and cried loudly!


    "Su Su, why are you crying?"


    Ding Ning realized something was wrong and couldn''t help asking.


    "Woo woo! It''s her, it''s her, this is the space she opened up, and this ice coffin is the proof!"


    Su Su cried in the dark. She was a ghost. She didn''t have tears, but she had tears in the water space. She sobbed and said, "this is the glass jiuzhuan ice coffin left to her by the creator father. She never left her. Now the ice coffin is here. She must have had an accident."


    Ding Ning opened her mouth in amazement. Unexpectedly, the mermaid was really Jiutian Xuannv, otherwise she couldn''t explain why she had an ice coffin. No, when she found the ice coffin, it was Xuanji who was in it. Was Xuanji the Jiutian Xuannv? No way!


    Ding Ning wanted to break his scalp but didn''t figure out what was going on. He rubbed his nose impatiently: "isn''t Jiutian Xuannv your enemy? You should be happy when she had an accident. Why are you crying?"


    "I''m not crying for her, I''m crying for myself!"


    Nine days plain girl''s mindless answer made monk Ding Ning confused. She really couldn''t figure out her brain circuit!


    "Stop crying, darling, tell me what''s going on?"


    Ding Ning''s confused coax way.


    "Why is she here?"


    Su Su asked, pointing to Jenny with her red and swollen eyes.


    "Do you know Jenny?"


    Ding Ning was confused again. He felt that the facts that happened today were too incredible. Su Su had been sealed in the coffin for 5000 years. How old was Jenny? How could they know each other?


    "She is my soul!"


    Su Su''s words were astonishing. He made Ding ninglei''s outer Jiao and inner Nen, and couldn''t speak for a long time. After a long time, he couldn''t believe it and asked, "haven''t you turned into a ghost? How can Jenny be your soul?"


    "I didn''t want to be a ghost all my life before turning to ghost cultivation, so I stripped off half of the remnant soul by secret method and reincarnated. It can be regarded as my backhand!"


    Su Su sobbed and explained: "After all, at that time, my body was destroyed and my soul was seriously damaged. Besides, there was no risk in changing ghosts. If I failed, it would disappear. So I made two preparations. In case of failure in changing ghosts, this general residual soul might survive. After reaching a certain level of cultivation, I would awaken the memory of my previous life. Five thousand years later, I thought that half of the residual soul was early It went up in smoke. I didn''t expect her to appear here. "


    Ding Ning opened her mouth and couldn''t speak for a long time. NIMA, such ghosts and animals can happen. It seems that it''s God''s will. Jenny is her own little maid. Now Su Su has also become her own maid. Are they destined to be her own people.


    "Well, now that you have found your partner, you should be happy. Why are you crying again?"


    After Ding Ning said this, he felt uncomfortable. What is his other half? He should be looking for a daughter-in-law!


    "I can only be happy. My other half''s soul will dissipate completely. If it hadn''t been put in the nine turn glass ice coffin, it would have dissipated. I expected to find her soul and make great progress in my cultivation. Now everything is over. In a thousand years, I can''t get revenge with only half soul. Sobbing."


    When Su Su said that she was sad, she couldn''t help crying again.


    "Well, don''t cry. Jenny has become like this. I also have the responsibility. If it weren''t for saving me, she wouldn''t be like this!"


    Although Ding Ning didn''t know what had happened at the beginning, he was sure that Jenny must have become so in order to save him. How can she not feel guilty and then asked suspiciously: "but then again, aren''t you ready to lose half your soul? Why are you so sad now?"

 Chapter 813

    "I was prepared, but if her half soul had dissipated a thousand years ago, I wouldn''t be so sad. Over the past thousand years, the dissipated spirit will feed the world, and my spirit will be able to complete it automatically. But now she is half dead, saying that it hasn''t dissipated and that it hasn''t dissipated, but she can''t return to the sky. Now I only have more than 1200 years of life left, so I''m dead Even if she dissipates now, I will have to wait a thousand years to complete the soul. The remaining two hundred years are not enough for me to practice enough for revenge. Can I not be sad? What''s the point of living like this? "


    Su Su choked and explained. Ding Ning could see that she was really sad, and even felt loveless.


    He finally accepted a beautiful ghost slave. How could he watch her die? His mind suddenly turned and said in a deep voice: "hasn''t Jenny''s soul dissipated yet? Isn''t there any way to save it?"


    "Method? Her spirit was hit by the divine power of the space law, and it was lucky that it didn''t dissipate on the spot. It was the power of the superior God King who was familiar with the space law... I know, it was the nine heaven Xuannv, it must be her, and only she could display the divine power of the space law in the whole fairyland!"


    Su Su suddenly remembered something. Her eyes glittered with anger and said painfully, "why? Why did she do this to me and hurt me so badly? Ten thousand years have passed, why didn''t she let me go? Why..."


    "Things may not be what you think. Maybe she doesn''t know that Jenny is your reincarnation!"


    Ding Ning said with a guilty conscience that the disappearance of the mermaid, the heavy blow to Jenny and Su Su''s guess have almost restored the truth.


    But he really didn''t want to doubt the mermaid who he regarded as a close friend. Now, as long as he finds out whether the thousand machine box is like what the mermaid said, he may be able to find out what the truth is.


    So without waiting for Su Su to refute, he immediately asked, "do you know the thousand machine box?"


    "Thousand machine box?"


    Su Su looked stunned and nodded: "I know!"


    "What is the function of the thousand machine box?"


    Ding Ning inexplicably felt a little thirsty. He subconsciously swallowed his saliva and looked very tangled. He wanted to know the truth, but he was afraid that the mermaid was lying to himself.


    "The thousand machine box is made by a great power in ancient times. It is extremely rare even in the fairy world!"


    Su Su looked at Ding Ning thoughtfully, Seriously: "It''s a kind of celestial tool that can carry out spatial positioning and transmission across the plane. It was inadvertently obtained from ancient relics by a great power in the fairy world. Later, it was bought by a great power who is proficient in space law at a high cost. It took tens of thousands of years to explore and copy it at a high cost. Unfortunately, it may be limited by his understanding of space law The thousand machine box is only disposable. "


    Ding Ning stumbled back two steps and felt heartache like a knife. Although he didn''t want to believe that the pure and kind Mermaid would deceive him, the facts were in front of him. All kinds of magical objects connecting the heaven and the world, skills, weapons, Taoist patterns, immortal weapons, divine beasts, ancient strange insects... Were all deceptive.


    Since he knew that the mermaid was lying to him, he could speculate the truth of what happened later. The mermaid tricked him into opening the thousand machine box in order to attract the arrival of Jiutian Xuannv. Even if the mermaid is not Jiutian Xuannv, it must have a very close relationship with Jiutian Xuannv.


    What happened later is self-evident. Nintendo Xuannv doesn''t know why. She must want to be unfavorable to him, and Jenny immediately came to save him when she realized that there was a danger. As a result, she had a conflict with Nintendo Xuannv, which caused Jenny to be seriously hurt and become so immortal now.


    But even if it was so dangerous at that time, Jenny didn''t forget to throw him out of Dongli villa. How could he not be moved by this deep friendship, and how could he not feel heartache for the betrayal of the mermaid?


    Su Su is a very clever female ghost. It can be seen from Ding Ning''s face that there must be a story. But Ding Ning doesn''t want to say it, and she doesn''t dare to ask. After all, now she''s just a ghost slave!


    "Su Su, tell me, what can I do to save Jenny? No matter what price I pay, I will save her, not for you, just because I owe her a life!"


    Ding Ning closed his eyes tightly and opened them slowly after half a day. His eyes were covered with blood, but his tone was with unquestionable firm determination!


    "Master, there''s no way, mine... No, her name is Jenny, isn''t it? Jenny''s injury is not an ordinary injury, but a law injury. It''s hard to save her!"


    Su Su noticed what position Jenny occupied in Ding Ning''s heart, which was far more important than her, so she wisely changed her mouth immediately, no longer mentioned that Jenny was her half soul, but regarded her as an independent individual.


    "It''s as difficult as heaven? That doesn''t mean there''s absolutely no way, does it?"


    Ding Ning, however, was refreshed and said firmly, "as long as there is a little hope, I will never give up. I will do it no matter how difficult it is!"


    Su Su smiled bitterly and shook her head, He said seriously: "Unless the master becomes the superior God King who surpasses that person and needs to be proficient in the laws of space, there will be a glimmer of hope to save her. At the moment, Jenny''s spirit is fragmented by the violent impact of the laws of space, but the forces of those laws will never dissipate and will constantly divide her spirit. If the nine turn glazed ice coffin hadn''t been used to calm her mind and fix her soul, I''m afraid she would have died long ago Completely dead. "


    "Is there no other way?"


    Ding Ning asked reluctantly.


    "No, the law of space, the law of time and the law of fate are the most mysterious law order in the law of heaven. Although the law of space is only the third among the three laws, it is not easy for ordinary gods to master. The nine day Xuannv''s ability to understand the law of space is also thanks to her creation blood!"


    Su Su shook her head slightly and said with great certainty that she questioned whether Ding Ning could become the superior God King, not to mention the superior God King who had to surpass the nine heaven Xuannv to master the laws of space.


    You should know that the nine heavenly Xuannv is called the goddess of war, and she is absolutely invincible among the superior God kings. If she has not always been able to become an immortal, she is definitely the position of the Immortal Emperor with her identity as the daughter of the creator Father God.


    This shows how difficult it is to surpass her. Trying to save Jenny is absolutely a dream. Su Su doesn''t hold any hope for this.


    "How long can she last?"


    Ding Ning''s face became ugly and asked softly.


    "Five hundred years, up to five hundred years, there are still nine turns of glass ice coffin. When she keeps helping her gather her soul, she will dissipate in minutes as long as she leaves the ice coffin!"


    Su Su said realistically, not optimistic about Ding Ning at all.


    "Five hundred years? There''s plenty of time. I''ll do it. Jenny, hold on. Wait for me. I''ll save you!"


    Ding Ning''s face looks better. His tone contains strong confidence and determination, which makes a flash of light in Su Su''s beautiful eyes. No matter whether Ding Ning can do it or not, at least his attitude makes her feel very comfortable. After all, Jenny is her and she is Jenny!


    For Ding Ning''s twenty-two years of life, five hundred years is a long enough time. He is confident to surpass the nine day Xuannv and become the first person under the immortal to save Jenny!


    The superior God King is still the superior God King who surpasses the nine heaven Xuannv. It''s really difficult. It''s not generally big, but so what. He is the person who has been inherited by the God of war through military training. In terms of combat effectiveness, he is the first invincible person in the same realm.


    The only trouble is the law of space, but he believes that as long as he puts his heart into it, he will definitely surpass the nine day Xuannv.


    This woman dares to hurt herself and Jenny. Hum, wait. One day I will let you kneel on the ground and sing conquest and kowtow to my Jenny to make amends!


    "You usually stay here. Tell me what you need and I''ll be responsible for raising you!"


    Ding Ning was very aggressive and said that she had wasted a lot of time. Murong Yanran should have woke up long ago. He moved his hands and feet and let her continue to sleep.


    "OK, master, my soul is very weak now. Although it can nourish the soul, I still hope to have a body. The soul in the body is the best way to raise the soul!"


    Su Su said timidly.


    "Body? Where can I get you a body?"


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and said helplessly. He can help Feng Jun break his arm and regenerate, but he doesn''t have the ability to help Su Su artificially create a flesh body, which is the ability of the creator God.


    "There are ready-made ones outside, those corpse puppets..."


    Before Su Su finished speaking, she was directly interrupted by Ding Ning: "no, those corpse puppets are smelly and hard, and they are all male corpses. I don''t want you to be attached to those monsters!"


    Su Su curled her lips. Although she disagreed, she still felt sweet in her heart. Although she didn''t have much favor with Ding Ning, no woman wouldn''t like others to praise her beauty, even female ghosts.


    "Well, I''ll find a way to see if I can get a female corpse puppet. I don''t need you to fight for me. Just get a lowest corpse puppet to raise your soul!"


    In this regard, Ding Ning is still very overbearing. Seeing what Su Su wants to say, he immediately interrupts without doubt.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter to me what level of corpse puppets are. If you can let the spirit settle in, you can raise the soul!"


    Su Su had to compromise. After she was nourished by her spirit for a period of time, she became solidified. It doesn''t matter whether she has a body or not.


    After Ding Ning mentally pulled out of the water space, he immediately commanded the rabbits who were enjoying themselves all over the mountains to carry out a inhuman search for the corpses of the corpse driving sect.


    Since he promised Su Su Su, even if he was tired of it, he had to study the method of refining corpse puppets. At least he had to find a young and beautiful woman''s corpse to refine it. Otherwise, he would have no appetite to eat in the face of an ugly ghost slave all day.


    After a while, the rabbits piled a lot of strange and messy things in front of Ding Ning. Ding Ning was relieved to see the methods of refining corpse puppets, such as introduction to the refining foundation of corpse puppets, corpse puppet treasure book, control methods of corpse puppets, and so on recorded on very ancient parchment paper.


    It''s his style to say Bi Nuo. He doesn''t want to lose faith with Su Su Su. With these refining methods, he must be able to refine the lowest white haired corpse puppet. The only trouble is where to find a young and beautiful woman''s corpse as refining material.


    Now cremation has been carried out. In addition to the traditional psychology of the Chinese people, finding the materials for refining corpse puppets is the most troublesome for him. Now he can only take a step by step. Anyway, he didn''t promise to give Su Su an accurate time.

 Chapter 814

    In Shengshi Huating No. 1 villa, Mo Bai kept calling Murong Yanran like an ant on a hot pot. If Murong Yanran had an accident, he didn''t know how to tell Ding Ning!


    Although Ding Qianlie and Murong Yanran hit the earth with Mars and choked as soon as they met, they also put down their busy work and frowned at Daimei and kept dialing Ding Ning''s phone, but they couldn''t get through.


    Although Ding Ning said hello to her in advance, she didn''t say it very clearly. She only said that she had something to do for a few days. The return date was uncertain, but she didn''t think she couldn''t even get through to the phone.


    "Sister, what''s going on?"


    Xiao Nuo came in a hurry when he got the news. As soon as he entered the house, he asked with great vigour.


    "Nono, Murong Yanran is missing. I suspect she was kidnapped. Can you accept the report now?"


    Ding took Xiao Nuo''s hand and asked Mo Bai to tell the story in detail.


    Xiao Nuo''s look became dignified. According to Mo Bai, he and Murong Yanran had booked air tickets to participate in the emerald public plate, but now the plane has taken off, she hasn''t been found, and she can''t even get in touch with her mobile phone. It seems that there is a great chance of an accident.


    After thinking for a moment, Xiao Nuo asked Mo Bai, "have you gone to her house?"


    "Yes, her neighbor said she went out early in the morning. Something happened on her way to pick me up."


    Mo Bai replied respectfully that he could offend none of the women in the room.


    "Well, report your address and I''ll have someone check the traffic route monitoring after Murong Yanran went out."


    Xiao Nuo is a criminal policeman after all. She has rich experience in handling cases. She soon thought of the starting point. Even if Murong Yanran''s accident place is in the dead corner of monitoring, she always knows where she probably happened.


    After getting the address, Xiao Nuo called several times. After a while, he received a message confirming that Murong Yanran disappeared near the community where Mo Bai lived.


    Originally, I was lucky to think that Murong Yanran might be the people who couldn''t be contacted because of something urgent. Now I realize that something really happened to her.


    Xiao Nuo frowned and asked, "where''s Ding Ning?"


    "He went out yesterday. He said there was something wrong. The return date was uncertain, and the phone couldn''t get through!"


    Ding Qianlie soon understood Xiao Nuo''s meaning, shook his head and said, "he went out last night. Murong Yanran had an accident in the morning. They can''t be together!"


    After listening to Ding Qianlie''s positive reply, Xiao Nuo''s pretty face became red. Now as long as the woman who has something to do with Ding Ning can''t get in touch, she will subconsciously think that she is having an affair with Ding Ning.


    "According to the regulations, it will take 24 hours for the police to accept the missing case. Well, I''ll arrange someone to check the clues first, and the filing procedure will be supplemented later!"


    Xiao Nuo rubbed the temple with a headache. She had been busy with her feet for several days. She had been trying to detect, interrogate, arrest people and fight against the criminal suspect. She had not slept well for several days. Now Murong is out of trouble again. Although she is a rival, she is a person with a clear distinction between the public and private sectors. She can never sit idly by.


    "Jingling!"


    Just as Xiao Nuo was about to call to arrange the criminal police to look for clues where Murong Yanran disappeared, Mo Bai''s phone suddenly rang.


    "President Mu called!"


    Mo Bai looked at the caller ID and said in surprise. Although he knew Murong Yanran''s real name, he was still used to calling her president Mu.


    "Don''t be happy too early. Maybe it''s the kidnapper. Answer the phone first!"


    Xiao Nuo glanced at him and said faintly.


    "Good!"


    Mo Bai hurriedly connected the phone: "Hello! President Mu, thank God, I finally found you, um, good, good!"


    After hanging up the phone, Mo Bai breathed a long sigh of relief. Seeing a group of women staring at him, he quickly showed a flattering smile: "president Mu called and said that she had something to do temporarily, but now it''s all right. Let me change my ticket and start tomorrow morning!"


    "Hum! It''s really irresponsible. Will you call and say something? It really wastes my time!"


    Xiao Nuo was relieved when he heard the speech, and then said in a cold voice full of complaints, which embarrassed Mo Bai.


    "Nono, it''s really troublesome for you, but anyway, she''s fine. I''m really sorry to delay your work!"


    Ding Qianlie glared at Mo Bai mercilessly. If this guy hadn''t come here in a hurry, she wouldn''t be worried about that sworn enemy''s accident and call Xiao Nuo to trouble him.


    "Elder sister, they are all from their own family. What''s polite? OK, since it''s all right, I''ll go. The bureau is busy."


    Don''t look at Xiao Nuo''s eyes at Mo Bai''s horizontal nose. Turning around and hunting at Ding is like bathing in the spring breeze. How gentle and gentle it is, which makes Mo Bai feel wronged. This face changes too fast.


    "Well, let''s go together. I''m going to the company, too. It''s noisy. Hey, an Oolong!"


    Ding leads the hunter to send Xiao Nuo out. Looking at her driving the cheetah that Ding Ning just picked up a few days ago, he can''t help smiling. This little man really loves Xiao Nuo.


    "Sister, I''ll go. By the way, if you contact Ding Ning, ask him to call me immediately."


    Before Xiao Nuo got on the bus, he suddenly remembered something and turned around and said.


    "What? How hard is it? I miss him when I don''t see him?"


    Ding led the hunter and smiled.


    Xiao Nuo blushed and quickly explained: "no, the case we are dealing with seems to be closed, but there are actually behind the scenes. These people insist that they planned it themselves and refuse to explain anything. I am a little unwilling. I think Ding Ning can hypnotize? I want him to try!"


    "Well!"


    Ding led the hunter to frown, with a embarrassed look on his face: "I can''t contact him, and I don''t know where he ran mysteriously."


    "Hey! Forget it. It seems that we can''t find out the behind the scenes this time!"


    Xiao Nuo said with some disappointment.


    "Hey! By the way, you can try Jingjing. That girl studies psychology. I heard that Ding Ning learned his hypnosis from her."


    Ding Qianlie suddenly said.


    Xiao Nuo was overjoyed when he heard the speech: "that''s great. By the way, sister, do you have her contact number?"


    "Yes, I''ll send it to you now!"


    Ding Qianlie took out her mobile phone and began to turn over the phone book. She was the eldest sister. She should be broad-minded. Unlike Xiao Nuo, who was a little jealous jar, she left the phone for all the girls who had a relationship with Ding Ning. After all, she will be a family in the future!


    "Xiao Ning, how did we get back? What about the bad guys? Also, where has the black faced man gone and gone?"


    When Xiao Nuo contacted Zhao Jingjing, Murong Yanran was interrogating Ding Ning at home. She was stunned. As a result, she returned home as soon as she opened her eyes, which surprised her. But she was annoyed to death when she thought that she was stunned at the critical moment, thus missing the opportunity to further communicate with the black faced man!


    Ding Ning teased Xiong DA and Xiong er. He rolled his eyes angrily and said sour, "I don''t know. I was dizzy at that time. I woke up two minutes earlier than you."


    Murong Yanran had a little balance in her heart. Otherwise, the little boy didn''t faint, but she was stunned. How shameless!


    "You''re dirty. Go take a bath!"


    Murong looked at Ding Ning''s nondescript "clothes" and said helplessly, "I''ll buy you two clothes to wear!"


    "No, I''ll play with Xiong DA and Xiong er for a while, and wait until my sister comes back to wash it for me!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes turned and pretended to be innocent. His heart was so excited that he almost didn''t jump out. Mandarin duck bath, wow ha ha!


    Murong Yanran felt strange in her heart, but she didn''t think much. She was just a five or six-year-old child. She stood up and put on her shoes and told her, "don''t run around at home. I''ll buy you clothes!"


    "Well, sister, I''ll wait for you!"


    Ding Ning''s small head is like a kowtow. He looks clever and sensible, but he is secretly ecstatic. He can finally appreciate the beautiful body of his little sister.


    Murong Yanran was still a little worried. She locked the door and went downstairs. However, she was thinking that she had to call Ding Ning and tell him that his son was here.


    Take out your mobile phone and dial Ding Ning''s number. As a result, it rings, but you hang up. If you call again, you won''t be on the server.


    Where has this guy gone? Why can''t he even get through the phone? Hum, I''m sure I don''t know who I''m closing the road with!


    Murong Yanran hung up with resentment and went to buy clothes for Ding Ning.


    But I don''t know that in her home, Ding Ning just threw her mobile phone back into the space at the moment. With lingering fear, she stuck out her tongue and whispered, "almost exposed!"


    He is now waiting to take a mandarin duck bath with his little sister, but he doesn''t want to ruin his good deeds. He answered the phone and told her what to say? Thinking that the girl now regarded him as her son, Ding Ning was completely speechless.


    I''m only 22 years old this year. How can I have a five or six-year-old son? A few months ago, I was a virgin. I don''t know how her brain hole was opened.


    But Murong Yanran didn''t doubt that he was Ding Ning''s son. After all, they looked too much alike, and his name was Ding Xiaoning. If it wasn''t Ding Ning''s son, whose son would it be?


    Besides, Ding Ning''s impression of flower heart has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. It''s not impossible to play with other people''s little girls at the age of 16 or 17, and then abandon them all the time. It''s just that the poor child is so young that no one hurts and no one loves, which makes her more and more pity.


    Ding Ning''s wishful thinking was very good, but the result still disappointed him. He let him act like a spoiled girl. Murong Yanran also resolutely didn''t bathe with him. After helping him bathe, he kicked him out, which made him depressed to death!


    Fortunately, Murong Yanran has only one bed at home. After dinner, he took a nap around him, which can be regarded as a compensation for his excitement. He wants to put the Queen''s sister under his body, so that he can have compassion, but... He is too young and powerless. He is silent and tears thousands of lines.


    In the afternoon, Murong Yan was bored watching TV in the living room with Xiong DA and Xiong er. Ding Ning drove Xiong DA and Xiong Er away and leaned against her arms to steal money.


    "Xiao Ning, my sister is going on a business trip tomorrow. Would you like to stay at my sister''s friend''s house for a few days?"


    Murong Yanran plans to give Ding Ning to Ding Qianlie for care, but she is worried that the child is so young and doesn''t dare to tell him that I know your father.


    "No, I want to be with my sister. Sobbing, sister, don''t you want me?"


    As soon as Ding Ning heard that, he was still waiting to cultivate feelings with you. How could he separate from you? He immediately cried, made trouble and hanged himself. He began to cry and make trouble.


    Murong Yan''s face was covered with black lines, but looking at Ding Ning''s pathetic appearance, he suddenly remembered that his brother was so dependent on himself when he was a child. He had a strong maternal love in his heart. He hugged Ding Ning tightly and comforted him: "well, Xiao Ning is good, don''t cry, don''t cry ha, will you go with me?"


    "Woo woo... That''s what you said. Don''t cheat. Let''s pull the hook!"


    Ding Ning pretended to cry and said with a choking voice. He buried his head in her majestic arms and rubbed and rubbed and rubbed


    Her eyes were full of treacherous and obscene smiles, and her face was intoxicated and muttered to herself: Miss, I really have material, so big, so soft and so happy. It''s better to be a child and eat tofu openly.

 Chapter 815

    That night, Ding Ning lay comfortably in Murong Yanran''s arms and had a good sleep.


    But when she wanted to take a plane in the morning, Murong Yanran was worried again. Ding Xiaoning didn''t even have a hukou book and couldn''t take a plane!


    Later, she had to use the family resources she was always reluctant to use, and took advantage of her privilege to smoothly take Ding Ning on the plane.


    "Mr. mu, who is this child?"


    Mobai was surprised when he saw Ding Ning, because he and Ding Ning were so similar, like carved out of a mold.


    "This is Ding Ning''s son!"


    Murong Yanran, fearing that Ding Ning might hear him, whispered in Mobai''s ear, "the child doesn''t know who his father is. Don''t leak it in front of him."


    "I understand, I understand!"


    Mo Bai nodded and turned away, but his face became strange.


    The admiration for Ding Ning suddenly grew up. Unexpectedly, the young master was so powerful. He thought they were still in love. Unexpectedly, he had already settled the eldest lady of Murong family, even the child was so old.


    If Murong Yanran knew he thought so, she had to kick him off the plane.


    Jadeite public offer is a grand event of jadeite wool trading. It is a unique and fair auction method. Myanmar has strict management of jadeite resources. It can be traded out of the country only through "public offer", and others are regarded as smuggling.


    Naypyidaw, the capital of Myanmar, is located in the narrow belt of Xitang river valley between Bogu mountains and Bennong mountains. It is adjacent to the mountains in the north and Pingchuan in the south. It has an important strategic position and is also the venue of the jade fair.


    The three got off the plane, took the bus to the hotel booked in advance, put down their luggage, and hurried to the place where the jade public plate was held.


    Looking at the low buildings and messy high-voltage poles along the way, Ding Ning seemed to have a feeling of crossing back to China in the 1990s.


    "Myanmar''s economy is still very backward. Up to now, it has not really developed. Naypyidaw is not a little worse than Yangon!"


    Mo Bai showed a look of nostalgia in his look and sighed that the original witch and demon religion was at the junction of China and Myanmar. He often came to Myanmar and was very familiar with it!


    "Myanmar has a perennial civil war, coupled with the proliferation of drug trafficking, smuggling and guns, and the prevalence of corruption among the government forces. It''s strange that the economy can develop."


    Murong Yan said with some regret: "it''s a pity that there are so many raw stone mines. If these raw stone mines are in China, they will definitely play an irreplaceable role in the domestic economic take-off. If they fall into the hands of the Burmese government, they are just a tool to enrich their private pockets."


    "There is no way. In Myanmar, there are many anti government / government forces. Whoever has money and guns is the boss. He believes in the power under the gun. Of course, this also has its historical reasons. There are many ethnic minorities in Myanmar, and each ethnic group has its own armed forces and even forms an independent regime. In addition, Myanmar is a mountainous country with very terrain Complex, even if the government forces seize the opportunity to eliminate some anti government / government armed forces, it is impossible. These people really can''t fight, so they drill into the old forest and fight guerrillas with the government forces. No one can do anything about them, so that the Burmese government has failed to eradicate these armed forces up to now; In addition, some western countries are stirring up the wind and rain in secret, which makes the Burmese government unable to unify all the time; The biggest problem for the Burmese government is that in addition to fighting each other, these anti government forces will also unite against the government, leaving the government forces helpless. "


    Mo Bai seemed to know the situation in Myanmar very well and said with confidence: "this is a country under separate regimes. It is not easy for the Burmese government to maintain the current situation."


    "I heard that the good and the bad are mixed here, and the government army is only a superficial organizer. In fact, it is controlled by many underground forces, isn''t it?"


    Murong Yanran looked up some information before she came and asked curiously.


    "Yes, where there are interests, there will always be disputes, and where there is light, there will be darkness. Myanmar is a very strange country. Most senior government officials are not thinking about how to make a good life for their citizens, but how to make a big profit when they have power. Therefore, there are many factions and fights among senior government officials, and even secretly cultivate and recruit some dead people Order disciples to form black and evil forces, control major raw stone mines and strive for the greatest interests for themselves. "


    Mo Bai''s face showed a strange smile: "The reason why the good and the bad are mixed here and the mines are controlled by the major forces is actually the reason why the top level of the government indulges. Otherwise, how can there be a breeding ground for gangs? They fight with each other and have no order. The government forces also turn a blind eye and let them fight. In fact, it is a secret game between the top levels. Whoever has a big fist can control more mines Mountain. "


    "Ah, if we buy raw stone or jade, can we leave safely?"


    Murong Yanran had heard of the chaos here for a long time, but she didn''t expect that it was so chaotic. A strong worry flashed in her beautiful eyes.


    "Mr. Mu doesn''t have to worry. Chaos is also common. These underground forces are lawless at ordinary times, but they don''t dare to mess around during the fair. After all, the emerald fair is the annual gold fishing meeting of the Burmese government. The military spending for the coming year depends on this fair. Those senior government officials are greedy and dare not make trouble at this time, losing their identity as senior government officials, he said How do you make money? Besides, most of the people who participate in the public auction are jewelers and rich and powerful children all over the world. What''s really going on? Who will participate in the public auction in the future? The Burmese government will never allow such a thing to happen. "


    Mo Bai knew what Murong Yanran was worried about, and quickly explained that Murong Yanran was a little relieved.


    But Mo Bai didn''t tell her that some underground forces also look at people. If some people with no power and background reveal their wealth and cause their greed, although they won''t risk the universal condemnation of robbery and murder, it''s not impossible to do it secretly.


    However, considering that Murong Yanran is the eldest lady of Murong family, Mo Bai didn''t say much because of the golden signboard of Murong family.


    As they talked, they soon arrived at the venue of gongpan. A simple fence surrounded a huge valley. Government troops with guns patrolled back and forth to maintain public security.


    Ding Ning was considerate and didn''t let Murong hold her, but let her hold hands and walk inside with short legs.


    After entering the fence, there are raw stones placed by vendors along the way. These people are vendors who eat on raw stones. The raw stones sold are true or false, and the price is relatively cheap, which has attracted many people to linger.


    Gambling stone is a gambling game. It all depends on everyone''s eyesight. Anyone who buys fake stones can only admit bad luck. If anyone is not convinced and wants to make trouble, I''m sorry. The armed government army is not vegetarian.


    Ding Ning looked at the original stones with great interest. His eyes were shining with bright gold. He wanted to show his skills immediately. It was all money.


    Unfortunately, he is only a child of five or six years old now. He doesn''t say that no one will do his business. Murong Yan is only worried that he will be lost. He always holds his hand tightly all the way, which makes his hero useless.


    Through the surrounding raw stone vendors, we came to the valley. Facing us was a huge square with raw stones of different sizes. There were numbers on the raw stones. Many customers were selecting the raw stones, and there were staff in uniform shuttling back and forth. They were responsible for recording the numbers of the raw stones selected by the guests.


    "This is the peripheral selling area during the public offering period. The raw stones here are basically true. Unlike those vendors outside, they sell both true and false. They can be bought and sold at will or solved on site."


    Mo Bai didn''t seem to be the first time to participate in the emerald public auction. As he walked along, he introduced: "go inside again. The palace like house is the auction place of the public auction. There are both full and half gambling materials for the original stones, but they can''t be sold privately. They all have to be auctioned. It''s still early now. The auction doesn''t start until 2 p.m. every day."


    "Then let''s shop here. We''ll go in and have a look when the auction starts!"


    Murong said with great interest. As a jeweler, she was eager to try when she saw these wool.


    "Well, OK, let''s start! Are you going to solve the stone on site or buy wool directly? They are responsible for door-to-door delivery. Of course, they are only responsible for delivering it to the local place you specify. It''s impossible to send it home!"


    Mo Bai explained again that he ate and drank freely with Murong Yan these days, and couldn''t wait to show his skill.


    "I know. I''ve asked the company''s employees to come and rent the warehouse in advance. We don''t have to worry about transportation. We just need to be responsible for selecting rubble. Master Mo, please. There''s no need to solve the stone on site. I believe you."


    Murong Yanran knows a little about gambling stones, but she knows how many kilograms she has. It''s better to leave the selection of wool to professionals.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. mu. Since the young master asked me to follow you, I won''t let you and the young master down."


    Mo Bai swore that with the cheating weapon of stone lice Gu, he could not guarantee that he would bet on the rise, but he was sure that green would appear in every rubble he chose.


    "Sister Yan Ran, why did you come here? Didn''t you say you arrived yesterday?"


    Mo Bai is concentrating on choosing wool, but Ding Ning is stunned to see a man and three women coming. There is a fog on his forehead. When did Shen MuQing and Murong Yanran have such a good relationship? What makes him wonder most is that Shen MuQing doesn''t do jewelry business. How could he come to participate in the jade fair?


    "Mu Qing, I''m sorry. There was a temporary situation yesterday, so I didn''t have time to come. I flew over early this morning. I also said I''ll call you later and have lunch together."


    Murong Yanran warmly took Shen MuQing''s hand and nodded to Tang Rui and Liu Yingying. As for the expressionless man, she directly ignored him because she knew it was Shen MuQing''s bodyguard.


    "Eh, whose child is this? Wow, it''s so cute!"


    Shen MuQing Yu Guang saw Ding Ning staring at her, squatting down with a smile, pinching his pink face, shining in his eyes, and made no secret of his love for Ding Ning!


    "Who do you think he looks like?"


    Murong smiled and sold it.


    "Like who? Eh, why is he so like Ding Ning? Is he Ding Ning..."


    Shen MuQing''s face suddenly changed and her smile gradually faded.


    "Well, his name is Ding Xiaoning!"


    Murong Yan didn''t say it clearly, but she still noticed the change of Shen MuQing''s face and sighed in her heart, Ding Ning, Ding Ning, how many girls do you want to provoke!


    "Ding Xiaoning? His mother is..."


    Shen MuQing''s eyes were dim, clenched her lips and asked with a strong smile.


    Murong Yanran was a little depressed and said coyly, "he said his mother''s name was mu Yanran."

 Chapter 816

    "Sister Yanran? Are you him..."


    Shen MuQing was surprised and looked at Murong Yanran strangely. She always thought Murong Yanran and Ding Ning were just friends. She didn''t expect the children to be so old.


    "Puff!"


    Murong Yanran couldn''t help laughing. She waved her hand and said, "no, it''s just the same name as me."


    "What about his mother?"


    Shen MuQing looked at Ding Ning''s familiar face and couldn''t help picking him up, but her sad look couldn''t be hidden.


    "I don''t know. I found him on the road yesterday, so I came one day late!"


    Murong Yanran was always hard to say in front of Ding Ning. The child''s mother ran away with the wild man. She could only vaguely perfunctory way!


    "Didn''t he come?"


    Shen MuQing touched Ding Ning''s small head, and her beautiful eyes twinkled with a sheen that meant it was difficult to see.


    "I don''t know. He said he would come when he had time, but now he can''t get in touch."


    Murong Yan said helplessly.


    Ding Ning enjoyed Shen MuQing''s caress, but he didn''t have the slightest beautiful mood. Now he just wants to die.


    It''s over, it''s over. He didn''t think he could meet Shen MuQing here. This can be regarded as ruining his lifetime reputation. The most fatal thing is to hurt the heart of Qing fairy, but I have to say that there is still a faint trace of joy in his heart. Shen MuQing''s performance is enough to show that she likes herself.


    "Xiao Ningning, call aunt, and aunt will buy you sugar!"


    A flash of disappointment flashed in Shen MuQing''s eyes, but she soon returned to normal and spoiled Ding Ning.


    "No, I''ll call your aunt old. I''ll call you fairy sister!"


    Ding Ning wants to cry without tears. He can only pretend to be crazy and sell cute with a small mouth. Shen MuQing smiles and kisses him on his small face: "Wow, Xiao Ning Ning is really good. How can you be so cute!"


    "Because I''m a handsome man!"


    Ding Ning''s shameless chin raised 45 degrees and made everyone laugh.


    "Mr. Shen, Mr. mu, are you here too?"


    At this time, Bai Qing, who was surrounded by a group of Childe brothers, swaggered and began to say hello from a distance!


    "Brother Bai, didn''t Ding Ning come with you?"


    When Shen MuQing saw Bai Qing, her face suddenly rejoiced. Her beautiful eyes twinkled and looked at him, but she didn''t see the figure she wanted to see. She asked with some disappointment.


    "No, this guy doesn''t know what''s going on. He promised me to come over, but he couldn''t get through!"


    Bai Qing said with a depressed face, "I still expect him to help me choose two raw stones. That guy''s shit luck has always been good."


    Ding Ning turned his eyes when he heard the speech. Is that shit luck? Ah, you give me a shit luck. Look, I''m really good!


    "Yan Ran, whose child is this?"


    Qin canglan, standing beside Bai Qing, asked with complex eyes. He has always liked Murong Yanran and hasn''t given up yet.


    Murong Yan Ran''s face cooled down and said faintly, "it''s my son!"


    "Poof!"


    Ding Ning almost didn''t have a mouthful of old blood. He roared wildly in his heart. Murong Yanran, you dare to take advantage of me. Wait for me. Sooner or later, my brother will let you call my father ten times in bed to comfort my injured heart.


    Ding Ning almost didn''t spray out, while Qin canglan sprayed directly. His eyes almost didn''t stare out. He asked, "your son?"


    "Eh, why does this little guy look so like my fourth!"


    Bai Qing was also startled. Looking carefully, she asked in surprise.


    Shen MuQing''s expression became very strange. Looking at Murong Yan, she wanted to stop talking. I don''t know why she said that.


    Murong Yan was embarrassed. In order to eliminate Qin canglan''s idea, she blurted out subconsciously, but now Bai Qing said that Ding Xiaoning looks like Ding Ning. Isn''t it obvious to tell others that this is the child she and Ding Ning had?


    He gave Shen MuQing an apologetic look. Seeing Qin canglan''s ugly face and an incredible look, he immediately hardened his head and said, "yes, he is the son of Ding Ning and me!"


    Ding Ning was not depressed immediately. She peeped at Murong with joy. Although she knew that she was trying to break Qin canglan''s delusion and took herself as a shield, she couldn''t help but secretly rejoice in her heart. Since she took herself as a shield, it means that at least she still had her own in her heart!


    Liu Yingying frowned, Ding Ning, where did you hear the name? It''s a familiar feeling!


    "Ah, my nephew is so old. Come on, uncle hug!"


    Bai Qing didn''t know whether she really believed it or pretended to be confused. She smiled and stretched out her hand to hold Ding Ning.


    "Stay away from death, I''m your uncle!"


    Beauty can be held, even if it''s a smelly man. He asked me to call you uncle. Why don''t you die? Ding Ning turned his eyes and scolded without giving face.


    "Xiao Ning, how can you be so impolite? Apologize quickly!"


    Murong Yanran saw Bai Qing''s embarrassed face. She immediately raised her eyebrows and shouted angrily. Although she loved Ding Xiaoning very much and even spoiled her, her good tutor made her dislike Ding Ning''s impolite appearance.


    Ding Ning''s small mouth shriveled, looked at Murong Yanran eagerly, and felt wronged in his heart.


    Before he could figure out how to deal with it, Shen MuQing immediately felt distressed at his poor appearance and hurriedly said, "sister Yanran, don''t be angry. Xiao Ning is still young. Teach slowly. Don''t scare him."


    Murong Yanran suddenly remembered that Ding Xiaoning had no father or mother since childhood. Who would teach him what is politeness? It''s too much to ask the poor child by his own standards.


    Suddenly his heart softened and his face radiated maternal brilliance. He took Ding Ning from Shen MuQing''s arms, Gently coaxed him and said, "Xiao Ning, don''t cry. It''s me. I shouldn''t have yelled at you just now, but I''m also for you. You know? Children can''t be so rude. Uncle Bai is your father''s sworn brother. You should call him uncle, you know? Can you apologize to Uncle Bai?"


    Ding Ning is completely speechless. I''m not a child. Let me call Bai Qing''s uncle? Please, is there any mistake? It''s a matter of principle. We can''t compromise!


    "Ding Ning is not my father, nor is he my uncle!" he said coldly


    "Why are you so stubborn, child?"


    Murong Yanran wanted to get angry, but when she saw Ding Ning''s stubborn appearance, her heart softened again. She apologized to Bai Qing: "I didn''t teach the child well. I apologize for him!"


    "It''s all right, child. How can I care about him!"


    Bai Qing waved his hand magnanimously. Since he became the head of the Bai family, his majesty is growing, but his mind is becoming wider and wider. He quarrels with Ding Ning''s son unless his brain is broken.


    What''s more, he didn''t understand the origin of the child. Anyway, Murong Yanran said it was her and Ding Ningsheng. He wouldn''t believe it.


    Because he once checked Ding Ning''s information and knew that Ding Ning and Murong Yanran didn''t know each other for long, how could they give birth to a five or six-year-old child.


    Qin canglan is different. He doesn''t know when Ding Ning met Murong Yanran. Seeing her doting on Ding Ning, he believed it.


    The pain in his heart is like dropping blood. It turns out that his lovesickness for so many years is just wishful thinking, which makes him lose his soul and feel miserable. He is not in the mood to consider the rationality of this matter at all.


    "Yo, isn''t this cousin canglan? Why is his face so black? Is it gambling that he lost? It doesn''t matter. We are all a family, isn''t it money? If you don''t have money, you can make you hungry."


    At this time, a strange voice came. The people heard the sound and looked. Qin Canghai, surrounded by a group of his subordinates, came proudly.


    Qin canglan was in a bad mood. When he heard the speech, his face sank. "Qin Canghai, don''t you know you''re annoying?"


    During this time, the dispute between him and the successor of Qin Canghai''s family owner has become white hot, because shangguanhe''s betrayed him, it''s hard to live.


    Qin Canghai is vicious and vicious. He stumbles on him openly and secretly, and suppresses the family industry he is responsible for by any means, which makes him in a very bad situation.


    These two days, Qin Canghai made up his mind to the Qin family jewelry store he was responsible for, and used various means to force and lure those suppliers to cut off his supply.


    This time, he came to Myanmar to participate in the jade fair. First, he wanted to relax. Second, he wanted to win some good wool to enrich the jewelry store. He accidentally met Bai Qing and chose materials with him!


    "Canglan, this is your fault. How can I say it is also your cousin. You are so big or small that you don''t have a tutor!"


    Qin Canghai''s mother died early and said he didn''t have a tutor, so he was deliberately stimulating him. It''s best for Qin canglan to fight with him, so that he can teach him a good lesson, face him in front of so many people and step on him, so as to meet his distorted psychology.


    Bai Qing''s mouth was filled with a smile that meant it was difficult to understand, and he never said a word. He also hated Qin Canghai, but after all, it was their housework, and he was not easy to intervene as an outsider.


    As for Shen MuQing and others, they are not familiar with Qin canglan, so it''s even harder to say. Murong Yanran is familiar with Qin canglan, but she avoids him for fear that she might go to help him.


    "We''re talking. You''re barking. I don''t think you have a tutor!"


    Just as Qin canglan''s forehead was green and jumping, he could not bear to clench his fists and prepare to start, a young voice suddenly sounded, which made Qin Canghai''s proud smile fade, his face became gloomy, and opened his mouth and said, "where''s the little bastard..."


    "You are a bastard. Tell me again!"


    Bai Qing has long been angry. She drinks angrily when she hears the speech, and threatens coldly.


    Qin Canghai turned a blind eye to Bai Dashao, the head of the white family, a powerful family. His eyes grew to the forehead. Ignoring his existence, Qin Canghai sneered at Qin canglan. He thought it was their own household chore. He was inconvenient to intervene, but now it involves Ding Ning''s son. As Ding Ning''s sworn brother, he has reason to be in trouble.


    "Who are you? It''s not easy for you to see. Which woman''s crotch has a rotten hole and leaked you..."


    Qin Canghai has been in the limelight recently. Where can he stand the threat of Bai Qing? The most tragic thing is that he knows Bai Qing, but he has never seen him. Where will he pay attention to him and immediately open his mouth and scold him.


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap in the face stopped Qin Canghai''s noise.


    "How dare you fight..."


    Qin Canghai covered his face and stared bitterly at the middle-aged man standing behind Bai Qing. His face looked very simple and honest.


    "Pa!"


    Before the words fell, Qin Canghai didn''t see how the middle-aged man shot, and he got another slap in the face.


    "Special..."


    "Pa!"


    "Paralysis..."


    "Pa!"


    "I grass you..."


    "Pa!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 817

    As long as Qin Canghai opened his mouth, he would be slapped in the face by a middle-aged man. In the twinkling of an eye, he would be beaten into a pig''s head, and the corners of his mouth would overflow and bleed.


    Qin Canghai, who had learned to be smart, closed his mouth obediently, with a thick color of fear in his eyes.


    As a descendant of the underworld family, he has also practiced some martial arts since childhood. His skills are not very powerful, but it''s nothing to deal with ten or eight ordinary people.


    But the middle-aged man in front of him didn''t have any room to fight back. The fast naked eye could hardly be checked. He couldn''t hide if he wanted to.


    "Dare to speak foul language again and break your teeth!"


    When the middle-aged man saw that Qin Canghai didn''t dare to speak dirty again, he said coldly and stood behind Bai Qing, as if nothing had happened.


    A look of surprise flashed in Ding Ning''s eyes. He was not surprised by the middle-aged man''s skill, but surprised that he didn''t see that he was an ancient martial arts expert.


    The middle-aged man is Bai Qing''s full-time driver. He has seen him several times. In his impression, he is always silent, extremely dull and has no sense of existence.


    But just now when he started, Ding Ning clearly felt the fluctuation of spiritual power in his body. He was actually a strong man in tianwu territory, which made Ding Ning not surprised. Looking at Bai Qing''s calm appearance, it was obvious that he had known for a long time, which was a little interesting.


    You know, the strong man in tianwu is not a cabbage in the vegetable market. If he is Bai Qing, the bodyguard assigned to him by the Bai family after becoming the prospective owner, it is not rare. After all, the Bai family is a doorman and has the financial resources and strength, but the middle-aged man obviously followed Bai Qing a long time ago, which is a little interesting.


    A young master who is not very popular in Bai''s family and is protected by a strong master, Ding Ning will not be surprised. After all, it is likely that old master Bai has a preference for him, but the middle-aged man is a strong man in tianwu territory, so Ding Ning has to be curious.


    You should know that the power status in the secular world is not very attractive to the ancient martial arts who rely on Reiki cultivation. There are not absolutely no people who are willing to sacrifice in a rich family in exchange for cultivation resources, but there are only those who are willing to be a driver and bodyguard with low status, which is a disgrace to the ancient martial arts who always think they are superior, Therefore, the existence of this middle-aged man seems somewhat unreasonable.


    In particular, it is even more strange that he can hide from Ding Ning''s spiritual consciousness and treat him as an ordinary person.


    "Haishao, are you okay?"


    Before everything happened too fast. Until now, Qin Canghai''s men reacted. Hula surrounded him and protected him in the middle. They stared at the middle-aged man. They would rush up and fight him when Qin Canghai gave an order.


    The so-called ignorant are fearless. They are just ordinary people. How can you see the horror of middle-aged people.


    "Why, unconvinced?"


    Bai Qing asked with a slight upturned corner of her mouth in an indifferent and calm tone, but the provocative meaning was not concealed.


    Qin Canghai''s eyes jerked. His men didn''t know anything. He knew something about the martial arts world. Although he couldn''t see how powerful the middle-aged man was, he knew that even if all his men went up, he couldn''t get any benefits.


    He didn''t react until this time. He seemed to be a little complacent. Relying on Bai Qing''s calm temperament and his martial bodyguard, he was definitely not an ordinary person. It was extremely unwise to offend such rich children rashly.


    But now he has suffered a great loss. Especially at this time, thousands of onlookers are pointing and whispering. If he gives up, his face will be lost. Isn''t it just for face?


    But he really didn''t have the courage to keep trying to get back to the game, which made him feel like riding a tiger. He narrowed his red and swollen eyes, stared at Bai Qing, hardened his head and asked in a low voice, "I don''t know how I offended Your Excellency?"


    "This is my brother''s son. If you are afraid of him, you will scold my brother. If you scold my brother, you will scold me. How do you offend me?"


    Seeing that Qin Canghai''s tone had been somewhat weak, Bai Qing didn''t give him face at all, and pointed to Ding Ning proudly.


    Qin Canghai''s face was uncertain. He quietly clenched his fist and said unconvinced, "the child scolded me first."


    "Hehe, isn''t my nephew telling the truth? We''re having a good chat here. Don''t you have no tutor when you come here to provoke like a mad dog?"


    Bai Qing sneered and said sharply, "besides, children have no scruples. Even if my nephew says something hard to obey, you are an adult and a little child. Have you lived on a dog for decades?"


    "It''s just that an adult quarrels with a child. It''s really a coward. He deserves to be beaten."


    "Who are these people? People who are tens of years old are still angry with children. It''s really a wonderful work!"


    "Hum, hit the iron plate. You deserve to be arrogant!"


    "Shh, keep your voice down. Do you know who he is?"


    "Who cares? I can''t see it. I can''t say a word?"


    "Cut, you''re a cow. He''s Qin Canghai of the Qin family!"


    "Ning Haiqin... Qin family... Qin Canghai? Oh, my God!"


    "So, misfortune comes out of the mouth. Qin Canghai is a man of vengeance. Say less!"


    "Er, the weather is fine today. I remember that my cup hasn''t been dried yet. Hehe, I''ll leave first. I''ll leave!"


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone immediately talked about it. Although they couldn''t bear Qin Canghai''s actions and condemned him one after another, some people recognized Qin Canghai and found reasons to leave first for fear of causing trouble.


    Qin Canghai listened to the comments of the people around him. His lungs were about to explode. His face turned pig liver. He stared at Bai Qing coldly and said, "who is your excellency? Today''s gift, I Qin Canghai will have a good reward in the future!"


    "You? Hehe, you don''t deserve to know who I am!"


    Bai Qing''s mouth aroused a thick disdain. Seeing Qin Canghai''s eyes looking at him, he seemed very unconvinced. He said lazily: "even if your grandfather Qin Gang is in front of me, he doesn''t dare to say no. what are you?"


    "What? Who the hell is this young man? He speaks so loudly."


    "What''s the matter? Who''s Qin Gang? Is he awesome?"


    "Qin Gang, you don''t know. The current owner of the Qin family in Ninghai and the overlord of the underground in Ninghai are just not in charge in the past two years, but he is also a famous figure in the whole underground world of China."


    "I''ll go. Then niucha, this young man doesn''t pay attention to Qin Gang. Isn''t it more awesome?"


    "Nonsense, since people dare to throw Qin Cang Hai''er away without giving face, and dare to say such big words, is it possible without full confidence?"


    "This young man is not simple. I''m afraid who is in Yanjing?"


    "It doesn''t sound like an accent. Yanjing is basically a Beijing film. I haven''t heard of this character."


    "Could it be bluffing and deliberately frightening Qin Canghai?"


    "Who knows, look, it''s not that easy to end!"


    ¡­¡­


    Because Bai Qing is usually very low-key, although he has become the prospective owner of the Bai family, few people have seen him.


    The broad young people in Ninghai have seen Bai Qing, but they only know his background and mysterious identity, but they really don''t know what his identity is.


    But they all stood on Qin canglan''s side at this time. Even if they knew Bai Qing''s identity, they would not kindly remind Qin Canghai. Instead, they were gloating and watching the good play. Who made Qin Canghai too arrogant and ignored their second ancestors with good background.


    Qin Canghai''s face was blue and white, and his eyes were suspicious. Bai Qing was too calm. Although he didn''t have any arrogance, his pride and indifference made him subconsciously doubt what Bai Qing said.


    The brain rotates rapidly. A moment later, he makes up his mind. The hero doesn''t suffer from the current loss. First, he can bear it and find out the identity of the other party. Besides, if the other party is really someone he can''t afford, he will lose his face. If the other party doesn''t have a strong background, don''t blame him for being cruel and cruel.


    Immediately, he covered his face and left a scene sentence: "green mountains don''t change, green water flows, let''s go!"


    "Stop!"


    Although Qin Canghai confessed, Bai Qing didn''t intend to let him go.


    "Do you have anything else to tell me? Stay on the front line and meet you in the future!"


    Qin Canghai stopped. When he turned around, it was hard to see the extreme of his face. The green veins on his forehead wriggled like earthworms. It looked terrible. He clenched his fist and squirted suffocating anger in his eyes. If his eyes could kill, Bai Qing had not known how many times he had been killed.


    Bai Qing couldn''t see the color of resentment in his eyes, but he didn''t put it in his heart. He pointed to Ding Ning lightly: "you scolded my nephew, should you apologize before you go!"


    Qin Canghai''s swollen face turned blood red and said angrily, "friend, don''t deceive people too much. Don''t forget that rabbits will bite when they are urgent!"


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Bai Qing narrowed her eyes slightly and exuded a disturbing momentum. She stared at Qin Canghai coldly, which made his momentum suddenly one. She felt cold in her heart, and a touch of timidity flashed in her eyes.


    Bai Qing raised her mouth slightly and said with a embarrassed hypocrisy: "I''m actually very kind for you. It''s nothing to offend me. It''s just that you scolded my brother''s son. If you don''t apologize, my brother... Hey, I''m not as good as me. I hope you won''t regret it at that time!"


    Ding Ning was listening to me, but he only skimmed his lips. NIMA, you have to pretend everything. In the end, you seem kind. I''m like a little man with a small stomach and chicken intestines. Ya is ruining my reputation!


    But now he is a child. Bai Qing is acting for him and venting his anger for him. He can''t jump out and embarrass him. Oh, it''s so distressing! Although becoming a child can eat beautiful tofu openly, there are still too many inconveniences. I''d better hurry up to complete the cultivation of the second fist and quickly return to normal.


    "Sorry!"


    People had to bow their heads under the low eaves. Qin Canghai had to swallow his breath and bow to Ding Ning in Bai Qing''s cold eyes. His bent eyes contained a strong color of resentment.


    "Forget it, my adult will forgive you this time. Don''t bully children casually in the future. You can''t provoke children. Go away!"


    Old Ding Ning waved his hand like a spirit and made the onlookers laugh. Qin Cang''s three spirits were out of his mind. The five Buddhas ascended to heaven. He glared at Ding Ning with resentment. Then his face became a little strange. He looked at Ding Ning carefully before turning around and leaving in a gray way, but there was a faint surprise in his eyes.


    A farce ended at this point. The onlookers saw whether it was lively and good-looking, so they dispersed one after another. Qin canglan looked at Murong with complex eyes, said hello, and left with Bai Qing in a gloomy look.

 Chapter 818

    Shen MuQing and others stayed to hang out with Murong Yanran. They also grabbed Ding Ning and teased him to play, which made Ding Ningxi smile. They are all beautiful women. They are so happy.


    Since Tang Rui used the skin care cream given to her by Ding Ning, her skin has become white and red, which makes her heart full of gratitude. It is said that he is Ding Ning''s son and loves him in every way. She grabs to hold him in the palm of her hand and makes Ding Ning eat enough tofu.


    Liu Yingying is a simple girl and loves Ding Ning from the bottom of her heart. He lets him bury his small head in her large-scale chest and wipe it off wantonly. He also makes him giggle itchily.


    Through the chat between Shen MuQing and Murong Yanran, Ding Ning knew that Shen MuQing came to the public offering this time because Murong Yanran entrusted her with the advertising design of ningran jewelry company. This is the first business she received after she established Murong qingadvertising company. She strives to be the best in pursuit of perfection, so she wants to have an in-depth understanding of the jewelry industry, Just came all the way to participate in the jade public plate.


    Ding Ning sighed in his heart that Qing fairy is really an advertising company. If he wants to make money, tell his brother that he can give you any beauty formula. The money doesn''t flow into your pocket. The advertising company really doesn''t have the ability to help her in this regard.


    Of course, he knows that Shen MuQing''s family background is not short of money. Shen MuQing studies advertising design. The reason why he opens an advertising company is more of a ticket nature, or he wants to apply what he has learned to realize his life value!


    But I don''t know that Shen MuQing''s advertising company is purely to keep himself busy. Once people are free, they will think all day and always miss someone.


    There are some things in the world that happen to be written. Her company address is the Yige company started by Liu Junwei.


    After Liu Junwei ran away, Yige company was sealed up. After being sealed up for a period of time, it was auctioned. Shen MuQing just wanted to start the company, so she invested to buy it.


    She also knew Liu Yingying because of the recruitment of the company. This stubborn girl has to work several jobs every day in order to collect medical expenses for her parents. Although she doesn''t have any work experience in advertising design, she can bear hardships and is also very studious. Shen MuQing, a kind-hearted girl, wants to help her by hiring her at a high salary.


    What Shen MuQing doesn''t know is that Liu Yingying wants to work in MuQing advertising company. On the one hand, she wants to find a stable and high paying job. On the other hand, she is nostalgic for the past. After all, MuQing advertising company is located on the former site of Yige company. When Liu Junwei didn''t run away, she didn''t have class, but she didn''t come here to play less.


    Although she doesn''t know what Liu Junwei has committed and will become a traitor, she knows that Liu Junwei really dotes on her brother, which has nothing to do with morality or law, but only with family affection.


    Time passed in a hurry. Mo Bai picked up hundreds of original stones. Murong Yanran paid for them and sent them to the place she designated. They found a restaurant nearby to eat.


    After dinner, Mo Bai continued to select the raw stones, but this time he was accompanied by two employees of ningran jewelry company, who would be responsible for transporting the raw stones selected by Mo Bai to the temporary rental warehouse and transporting them back home together after the public offer.


    Murong Yanran, together with Shen MuQing and others, entered the building for auction of raw wool. In the hall, all kinds of full gambling materials and semi gambling materials are placed in categories, and each raw stone has a number on it.


    Just above the hall, like the stock exchange, there is a huge electronic screen, on which the numbers of thousands of raw stones are displayed. The hall of tens of thousands of square meters is full of people, picking their favorite raw stones like watermelon.


    Ding Ning looked at it inexplicably. I don''t know what kind of auction this is! Shen MuQing is also the first time to come. She humbly asks Murong Yanran for advice. After Murong Yanran''s patient explanation, Ding Ning unties her doubts.


    It turns out that this bidding method is called secret auction. Everyone who intends to bid must pay a high deposit, receive a touch-screen bidding device, and mark the price he wants to buy after the original stone number, but it doesn''t mean that the original stone you bid belongs to you. Maybe someone''s price is higher than you, and the person with the highest bid is the buyer of the original stone.


    To put it bluntly, this is an opaque auction method. For example, if you like an original stone and think it is worth 30 million, you should enter the highest psychological price you can bid on the auction device, otherwise it will be easy to miss this original stone.


    After all, you don''t know how many people are interested in this original stone and secretly bid, or what price others have offered. For fear that the bid can''t be won, you must bid the highest price.


    Ding Ning was amazed. The person who invented this bidding method is a genius. He can sell the raw stone at the highest price to the greatest extent. You know, there are so many raw stones here. Maybe no one is bidding with you at all, but you don''t know that no one is bidding. In order to be sure to buy the raw stone, you have to offer the highest price to buy it.


    This way of dark shooting really tests people''s psychological quality and eyesight. You know, although the old pit glass raw stones are placed in the hall, not every raw stone can be bet up. It can only be said that the chance of bet up is a little higher than the raw stones casually bought outside.


    Ding Ning didn''t let anyone hold him. He felt around like a curious child, but secretly launched an absolute touch to distinguish which raw stone had material!


    As a result, he turned his lips secretly. In this batch of thousands of raw stones that participated in the secret shooting, only a dozen of them had material, and they were not big enough, so the quality was not very good.


    Murong Yanran stayed in front of the original stone numbered 0058975, with hesitation and entanglement on her face. Although she has been engaged in the jewelry industry for several years, she is really not proficient in gambling stone.


    Just judging by experience, the original stone in front of her has a great chance of turning green according to the context and pine flowers. She has made up her mind to buy it, but she doesn''t know how much to pay.


    "Sister, I want to pee!"


    Ding Ning looked worried secretly. The fast original stone was a kind of goods. There was nothing in it, but he couldn''t say it clearly. He had to hold Murong Yanran''s hand and say he wanted to pee to stop her from bidding.


    "Will sister MuQing take you?"


    Murong Yanran bowed down and said softly.


    "No, I want my sister to pee with me!"


    Ding Ning even flirted with him, and finally Murong Yanran had no choice but to take him to the bathroom to pee.


    Ding Ning secretly breathed a sigh of relief. There are five minutes left for this batch of 1000 raw stones to stop bidding and announce the highest bidder. As long as it is delayed for two minutes, Murong Yanran will not throw money in vain.


    The side hall of the hall not only has a bathroom, but also a series of supporting facilities such as leisure coffee shop, lounge, fast food restaurant, department store and so on.


    Ding Ning lingered in the men''s room for a minute and was summoned by Murong Yan, who kept urging outside.


    Murong Yanran was too optimistic about the original stone. As soon as Ding Ning came out, she held her and hurried back to the trading hall.


    "Sister, I''m thirsty. I want to drink water!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes turned and began to procrastinate again.


    "You little fellow, just pee and drink, bear it!"


    Murong Yanran rolled her eyes and ignored Ding Ning''s request.


    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu......"


    Ding Ning secretly despised himself and began to play the trick of crying, making trouble and hanging. It was very loud in the quiet side hall and attracted the attention of the people around. When he saw Murong Yanran holding a child, he immediately showed a knowing and kind smile.


    Murong Yanran was so embarrassed that she could only comfort her: "Xiao Ning is good and doesn''t cry. Why doesn''t my sister like you? Will my sister take you to buy water?"


    "Good!"


    Ding Ning immediately cleared up after the rain. A sweet smile appeared on his little face, which made Murong Yanran want to cry without tears. This guy pretended to cry.


    But since I promised him, as a favorite brother, how could I go back on my word? I rushed to the department store as fast as I could, took a bottle of mineral water and had to check out.


    "Sister, it''s easy to pull my stomach when drinking cold water. I want a hot drink!"


    Where is Ding Ning willing to put Murong Yanran back now, and is trying to delay time.


    Murong Yan has a black line all over her face. It''s early December. It''s really cold in China, but Myanmar has a tropical monsoon climate. The daily temperature in this season is still in the twenties. Moreover, it''s noon. The temperature has reached more than thirty degrees. With the air conditioner on, she''s still sweating. Ding Ning hates the cool mineral water. She''s also drunk.


    But she was really afraid of this difficult problem. She had to bear it and go to the cafe to make a cup of hot milk. She kept the bottle of mineral water for herself.


    After the milk was soaked, Ding Ning was too hot. When he came back to the hall after drinking it slowly, the auction of the raw stones had been completed and the stones were disintegrated on site according to the customer''s requirements.


    Murong looked sadly at the original stone numbered 0058975 and felt that she had missed a fortune, because her psychological price was 5.8 million, and the original stone winner only offered 5.5 million, which was 300000 lower than her.


    But when master Xie Shi completely untied the original stone and there was nothing in it, Murong Yanran patted his chest excitedly and gave a slap on Ding Ning''s face: "Xiao Ning, you are my lucky star. If you weren''t going to pee, my sister would have thrown 5.8 million in vain."


    "Brother Xinning, have eternal life!"


    Ding Ning''s treasure elephant was strict, and his very divine chin was raised to a 45 degree angle. The funny Murong Yanran and Shen MuQing giggled. One person gave Ding Ning a kiss to make him beautiful. He decided not to wash his face for the next week, otherwise I''m sorry for the kisses of beautiful women!


    The last batch of raw stones has not been solved, and the next row of 1000 raw stones secretly photographed have come out again. According to the information inquired by Shen MuQing and others, the trading volume of raw stones freely traded outside is not counted during the jadeite public auction. There are at least 50000 raw stones auctioned every day. In this hall alone, after ten days of trading volume, the total trading amount is no less than tens of billions.


    Ding Ning was surprised. The Burmese government is really rich, but it''s relieved to think about it again. The tax revenue of the Chinese government alone reached more than 900 billion last year. What does these tens of billions count for a country, especially a country with constant war like Myanmar.


    Murong Yanran soon stared at a piece of original stone numbered 0059949. She just learned from the past. She didn''t have much confidence in this original stone. Her face showed a tangled color and wondered whether to call Mo Bai for reference.


    "Sister, I like this stone. Will you buy it for me to play?"


    Ding Ning touched the original stone and suddenly made a sound, which surprised Murong Yanran. Stone? Is this the original stone? Buy it for you to play? You think this is a worthless pebble?

 Chapter 819

    No matter what she thinks, Ding Ning has the best Imperial Green in this original stone, and the data is frightening. She should take it down anyway.


    "Sister, I feel there is something good in this stone!"


    In order not to miss the original stone, Ding Ning threw himself out and whispered in Murong Yanran''s ear.


    Murong Yanran rolled her eyes and whispered angrily, "do you think you have a special function? You can still feel that there are stones in it."


    "Elder sister, do you believe me? There must be something good in it!"


    Ding Ning was a little anxious and had to talk nonsense: "when I was a child, I was different from ordinary people. As long as I touch something, I will see what''s inside."


    "Little slick, I think you just want to play with this stone. You even made up such a lie."


    Murong Yanran didn''t believe his nonsense and pinched his nose with a smile.


    "What I said is true, sister, if you don''t believe me, I''ll prove it to you!"


    Ding Ning couldn''t care about anything else. He reached out and grabbed Murong Yanran''s hand, and then whispered in her ear, "my sister is wearing black pants today, lace!"


    "You little coyote and your father have a virtue. Say, did you peek at your sister changing clothes?"


    Murong smiled and blushed. She couldn''t believe Ding Ning''s words. They ate and lived together these two days. They thought she was seen by him when she changed clothes. She didn''t care. After all, she was a child of five or six years old. What can she do after reading it.


    Ding Ning is speechless. Please, I want to look when you change your clothes. You guard me like a thief. Where can I have a chance to see it!


    "Sister, if you don''t believe it, I''ll do an experiment with sister MuQing. I can''t know what underwear she wears!"


    "Well, try it!"


    Murong Yanran looked at Shen MuQing, who was wrapped tightly in jeans, and said with half confidence.


    "Sister MuQing, come here!"


    Ding Ning waved to Shen MuQing, who was modestly understanding the jewelry market.


    "What''s the matter, Xiao Ning?"


    Shen MuQing quickly walked over. Although the fact that Xiao Ning is Ding Ning''s son is a blow to her, Ding Ning loves her house and Ukraine. Ding Ning will act like a spoiled girl and let her love the child from the bottom of her heart.


    "Nothing!"


    Ding Ning smiled and pressed Shen MuQing''s shoulder, turned around and proudly rushed to Murong and said, "white!"


    Murong Yanran''s face became very strange. He put Ding Ning on the ground and pulled Shen MuQing with an ignorant face to one side, whispering something.


    Shen MuQing''s delicate pretty face lit up with a red glow, gently nodded, and then said something. Murong Yanran said something. The hall was too noisy. Ding Ning really couldn''t hear what they were saying, but he just looked at his expression and knew that Murong Yanran must be verifying what color Shen MuQing was wearing today.


    Hei hei, sister Qing, who asked you to call your sister all day? Why do you have to make some sacrifices? Ding Ning thought proudly. Then he remembered the beautiful style when he treated her. His heart was suddenly hot. His eyes looking at Shen MuQing were full of hot color!


    Shen MuQing inadvertently glanced at Ding Ning and just touched her hot eyes. I don''t know why, her heart was suddenly flustered and had an unspeakable sense of familiarity.


    It seemed that it was not a child, but the eyes that Ding Ning looked at her at the beginning, which made her heart beat faster, flashing big eyes like a frightened deer, subconsciously avoiding his sight.


    Why? Why does his eyes look so familiar?


    Shen MuQing was upset and didn''t pay attention to what Murong Yanran was saying. However, he must have thought too much. He is Ding Ning''s son and his eyes are not strange like his father. Shen MuQing couldn''t help laughing.


    Seeing Shen MuQing''s absent-minded appearance, Murong Yanran was also relieved. In order to verify whether Shen MuQing was wearing a white small inside, she was almost wasting all her brain cells.


    Although she and Shen MuQing have a good conversation, they are women and have cooperative relations, it''s shameful enough to ask each other what color of underwear to wear. If she''s not good, she will be regarded as a lesbian.


    So she wouldn''t ask her foolishly directly. She thought of a way to beat around the Bush, set out Shen MuQing''s words, and determined that what Ding Ning said was true. Then she looked at Ding Ning strangely.


    I remember that when I met Ding Ning, I was also in the gambling quarry. Ding Ning also gambled with others. As a result, he won every time. At that time, she thought he was lucky. Now, it seems that things are not so simple!


    In particular, Ding Ning later brought a lot of carved jade carvings, which also achieved the title of master Tiandao. Did Ding Ning also have such a power and inherit it to his son?


    Murong Yan is excited. If Ding Xiaoning really has such ability, doesn''t it mean that he has a super cheating device? Ningran jewelry has two seats. Isn''t it that you can have as many Jadeites as you want?


    After casually perfunctory words from Shen MuQing, Murong Yanran picked up Ding Ning and said excitedly in his ear, "Xiao Ning, are you sure there''s something in this original stone?"


    "Of course, it''s still a very good thing!"


    Ding Ning''s small face raised and said proudly.


    "Then how much does your sister offer?"


    Murong Yan was a little trembling and asked carefully.


    "Three million!"


    Ding Ning did not hesitate to quote a price. With that resolute tone, he didn''t look like a child.


    But Murong Yanran has no doubt that geniuses with powers are always different from ordinary people. It is normal to have some Mavericks.


    Immediately without hesitation, he input three million yuan into the auction machine. After the input, he asked nervously, "Xiao Ningning, do you think three million yuan will be less."


    "A lot. This stone is not big. Who will pay a high price when no one knows there are good things in it?"


    Ding Ning said confidently. In fact, his greatest confidence comes from magic mosquitoes. All people who are interested in this original stone let magic mosquitoes stare at their offer. So far, the highest bid is a middle-aged man with a particularly serious expression, with a price of 2.9 million.


    Seeing that the deadline for bidding was coming, Ding Ning suddenly changed his face and said anxiously, "sister, the situation has changed. Hurry to bid again, 3.2 million."


    Murong Yanran didn''t know why Ding Ning suddenly changed the price, but out of trust in him, she didn''t hesitate to quote the price for the second time, 3.2 million.


    Just three seconds after she clicked to confirm the price, the organizer announced the end of this batch of dark shots, which made Ding Ning a long sigh of relief.


    "What''s going on?"


    Murong Yan asked strangely. There was a flash of brilliance in her beautiful eyes. Does Xiao Ning still have the ability to know how much others pay?


    "I don''t know. It''s just an inexplicable feeling that three million is unstable!"


    Ding Ning said vaguely and perfunctorily. The fact is that the serious middle-aged man didn''t know why. After thinking about it for a moment, he suddenly changed the price, quoted a price of 3.15 million, and caught him off guard. However, he couldn''t explain to Murong that he had magic mosquitoes to help him cheat. His power could also explain that magic mosquitoes were really incredible.


    Murong Yanran took a deep look at him and didn''t ask again. She could see that Ding Ning was fooling her, but everyone had everyone''s secret, and she respected his privacy.


    "Sister, you can''t tell anyone that I have powers. I don''t want to be caught as a white mouse!"


    Ding Ning knew he couldn''t hide Murong Yanran, and cut off the topic with a gag.


    "Don''t worry, I know the weight, but..."


    Murong smiled cunningly at the corners of her mouth. This time, with Xiaoning''s cheating device, the jade public plate is the gold digger of ningran jewelry company!


    "I know, make sure you make a lot of money!"


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and interrupted Murong Yanran''s words. Anyway, ningran jewelry also has half of his own. If he didn''t want to help Murong Yanran, he wouldn''t take the initiative to reveal his secret. Of course, it''s also related to that he never treated Murong Yanran as an outsider. This is a woman he had decided for a long time.


    "Baji!"


    Murong kissed him on the face happily. His eyes glittered with gold. Now he can get rich!


    But after all, when master Xie Shi solved the original stone, Murong Yanran''s heart still mentioned to her throat. This is not to doubt Ding Ning, but that she has never really gambled on the stone. The excitement that is about to be known still makes her subconscious heart beat faster and breathe faster.


    "Up, up, green!"


    "The best Imperial Green, my God, it''s the best Imperial Green!"


    "Now the buyer is rich. It''s really lucky."


    "Lying trough, why don''t I have this life? I''ve hit tens of millions of people, and I haven''t even opened a hair."


    "This is life. Look who gambled and we''ll get lucky!"


    ¡­¡­


    As master Xie Shi solved the green Imperial Green bit by bit, it immediately caused a sensation. Countless people waited and watched. Even Murong Yanran clenched her small fist excitedly and shouted "Yeah!"


    That lovely look doesn''t match her queen fan at all, but Ding Ning feels like it. It''s the greatest happiness for him to make his women happy.


    Shen MuQing and others were also excited with red faces. They gathered around to congratulate Murong Yanran and made her smile. Her mouth was almost behind her ears. Ding Ning turned her eyes and muttered that she was worthless.


    Murong Yanran was not angry. He spit out his little sweet tongue naughtily. The smile on his face was like a flower, which made the people around him look straight.


    Suddenly, Ding Ning''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. In these envious eyes, he noticed a look of kindness and killing.


    Quietly and quietly, I found that it was the middle-aged man who suddenly raised the price before. I was relieved that he was the middle-aged man. It would be uncomfortable to be cut off by someone suddenly raising the price!


    I will forgive you generously once. You''d better not move any crooked thoughts. Otherwise, I must let you know why the flowers are so red.


    The middle-aged man quickly took back his cold eyes, and Ding Ning didn''t take it seriously. This is the place where the Burmese government raises military spending. The government troops with guns are eyeing. Who dares to make small moves.


    Unfortunately, he ignored the old saying that wealth and wealth move people, not to mention the best Imperial Green worth hundreds of millions.


    The middle-aged man quietly took a picture with his mobile phone, then squeezed out the crowd, made a call in a remote corner, and quickly said in Burmese: "shark, keep an eye on a person, a very beautiful woman, MD, who dares to grab food from my old lack. It''s really impatient."


    "Will it break the rules? This is a jade plate. There''s no trouble on it."


    A hoarse voice came from the other end of the phone, with a hesitation in his tone.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me. You know my temper!"


    Lao Ke said impatiently, "I''m not doing it here. You''re afraid of a JB."

 Chapter 820

    "Well, but I''ll only mark people for you and won''t participate, so as not to blame me!"


    The shark said helplessly.


    "All right, you can help me keep an eye on people and find out where she lives. You don''t have to care about the others and it won''t involve you."


    Lao Duan said in a very blunt tone, which showed great confidence.


    "Well, send me the photos!"


    The shark breathed a sigh of relief and happily agreed.


    The middle-aged man sent the photo, turned around and returned to the hall again. He continued to take dark photos as if nothing had happened!


    Ding Ning knew nothing about all this. After Murong Yanran refused to sell the best Imperial Green, they began a journey of making a fortune. Anyway, the photographed original stone didn''t require that it must be solved on site. They can pull it back and solve it slowly. They just bought two stone disintegrators. It''s very cheap.


    With Ding Ning''s cheating, by the time it was getting dark, Mu ran Yanran had taken hundreds of high-quality raw stones, and the capital was not enough. After all, Mo Bai also bought thousands of raw stones outside. Although it was much cheaper than the ones inside, it was also a huge expense.


    She was so upset that she didn''t have enough money to do the business of making money. She was considering whether to call her brother to transfer a sum of money. However, when she thought that Murong smiled that she didn''t have much private money. Using such a large sum of money must use the assets of Murong family, she immediately gave up the idea.


    In this regard, Ding Ning maintained a good attitude and comforted her: "sister, we can''t make enough money. We can''t eat all the meat and don''t leave others a mouthful of soup."


    Murong Yanran just drilled the tip of an ox''s horn for a moment, and was comforted by him. Yes, the emerald public plate has gathered almost all jewelry merchants in the world. Even with Ding Xiaoning''s cheating device, it is impossible to buy all the raw stones that must have materials. People can''t be too greedy.


    Ding Ning''s old-fashioned appearance still made her laugh and turned her eyes charmingly: "Xiao Ning, sometimes I doubt whether you are a child. How can I feel like an old monster living in your body."


    "The old monster didn''t, but he lived in a handsome man!"


    Ding Ning said narcissistically.


    "Say you''re fat and panting, narcissistic ghost, have the same virtue as your father!"


    Murong Yanran rolled her eyes and said with some depression, "although that''s what we say, we can''t retreat in one day? It doesn''t smell!"


    "Sister, you really have a big chest and no brain. With so many top-grade Jadeites in your hand, will you still be short of money?"


    Ding Ning was completely speechless and said with great disdain.


    "Yes, why didn''t I remember? We can sell a batch of jadeite to raise funds!"


    Murong Yanran patted her chest excitedly. Ding Ning, who was held in her arms, gave an exaggerated scream and said wrongfully: "you''re excited. Why do you hit me?"


    "Hum, little thing, I''m so bold. I dare to say that my chest is big and brainless. I think you''re itchy!"


    Murong smiled and twisted Ding Ning''s ears.


    "Sister, I''m wrong. I don''t dare anymore. Just spare me!"


    Ding Ning looked flattering and bowed his head to admit his mistake.


    In fact, he is now impetuous and fleshy. Let alone twist his ears, Murong Yanran can''t cut his skin with a small knife, but this is fun. When the woman he likes is hard, she must be soft.


    "Hum, I''ll spare you this time. I don''t know who to learn from when I''m young. Let''s go. We''ve been tired for a day. Let''s go back to the hotel and have a rest. By the way, I''ll let someone buy a stone unloader. After dinner, we''ll go to the warehouse to solve the stone."


    Murong Yanran''s mouth was ferocious, but he was afraid to really hurt Ding Ning. He carefully rubbed his ears. Who makes Ding Ning grow so deceptive? A pinch of tender skin can drip water, which makes people reluctant to work hard. He was afraid that he would accidentally rub some skin, which would be a crime.


    Shen MuQing and others were tired after standing for a day. They went back to the hotel together with Murong Yanran. After dinner, they went back to their rooms to have a rest, but Murong Yanran had to take Mo Bai to the warehouse to solve the stone overnight and give Ding Ning to Shen MuQing.


    Ding Ning is happy. He can sleep with sister Qing tonight. Maybe he can take a mandarin duck bath together.


    Unfortunately, if Shen MuQing had really treated him as a child before, since he looked at her with that kind of hot eyes and was found by her, she instinctively raised her heart to Ding Ning.


    Not only did the mandarin duck bath not work, but even sleeping was in separate beds. Who let Shen MuQing open the standard room? He let him act like a spoiled and cute girl, cry, make trouble and hang himself. Shen MuQing never compromised, which made him very depressed. He had to lie in bed and sleep. While Shen MuQing went to the bathroom to wash, the black faced man played by the golden zombie quietly left the hotel and ran to the warehouse like a ghost.


    Although he didn''t think Murong Yanran would be in any danger, he was still a little worried when he thought of the sinister eyes of the middle-aged man before. Just in case, he sent golden zombies to protect her.


    "Hey!"


    While Ding Ning was sleeping and following Murong Yan from the perspective of golden zombies, Shen MuQing sat by his bed, looked at his familiar little face and gave a faint sigh.


    He leaned down and kissed Ding Ning gently on his forehead, turned off the light and lay back on his bed, but his eyes were wide open and looked at the ceiling empty. He couldn''t sleep for a long time, and he didn''t know whether Ding Ning would come or not.


    Investigating the jewelry market and making the best advertisement is actually only one of the reasons why she came to Myanmar. The more important reason is that she wants to see Ding Ning. Even if she knows that it is likely to bring disaster to Ding Ning, she just can''t control herself to think about him. Countless nights, she turns around and sleeps alone, and his figure appears in her mind again and again.


    Unknowingly, the figure has entered the depths of her heart, taking root, sprouting, flowering and fruiting in her heart... She can''t forget or forget.


    She anesthetized herself with her busy work every day and didn''t fall asleep until she was exhausted. Otherwise, she couldn''t sleep normally at all. She knew it was bad for her health, but she couldn''t help it. She would rather never get better than forget Ding Ning in the Jianghu.


    Perhaps because of her physical recovery, she has not been ill during this period. Perhaps the Zhao family is eager to win over their allies and put the marriage with old man Shen on the agenda again.


    Shen MuQing fought, but only for a year. This year, the Zhao family took the initiative to put forward it because Zhao Zilong was still in the military camp.


    Ding Ning, time is running out. A year later, there will be no me in the world. I really want to see you more. Even if I just look at you from a distance, I am satisfied!


    This life was originally given by Ding Ning. She has earned more for so long. Death is not terrible. What''s terrible is to spend the second half of her life with a hypocritical man she doesn''t love at all. For her, life is not like death!


    Shen MuQing thought faintly, but her heart was as cold as ice! She was unable to fight against her domineering grandfather, but she had the right to end her life. She had made a decision. On the day of marriage, she would express her struggle and complaint at the cost of her blood and life, and tell Ding Ning that she loved him. No man could touch her except him.


    When Shen MuQing''s mind was clear, her eyelids began to sink. The attack of fatigue made her fall asleep. Vaguely, it seemed that a small body got into her arms, just like hugging a bear, which made her feel very warm and at ease. Subconsciously, she turned sideways and hugged tightly. In the dark, a slight snoring gradually sounded.


    hey!


    Ding Ning smiled proudly. Shen Xiaoniu, you are my brother''s woman. You can''t dump my brother in your life!


    Comfortably arched Shen MuQing''s arms and comfortably closed her eyes. She can always bring him this unspeakable feeling, make him feel warm and peaceful, and throw all his troubles out of the sky.


    But this beautiful feeling of tranquility didn''t last long. Ding Ning''s eyes just closed suddenly opened and showed a touch of terrible murderous spirit in the dark.


    I''m really impatient!


    Ding Ning didn''t get up to support immediately. The golden zombie was there, which was enough to ensure the safety of Murong Yanran.


    Just thinking of Murong Yanran''s feelings for the black faced man, Ding Ning felt his head big.


    In the warehouse rented by Murong Yanran, Mo Bai is in high spirits to solve the stone. This is an interpretation of his ability, so he works very hard.


    Every time the smoke and dust flew, Mo Bai felt that it was an recognition of his ability and made him feel very happy.


    But I don''t know Murong Yanran smiled on the surface and kept praising and complimenting him. In fact, she sighed secretly in her heart. Although she was very satisfied with Mo Bai''s not empty, the quality of jadeite was very different from the jadeite she bought.


    This is probably the psychology that people have to die than people and goods have to be thrown away. Mo Bai''s ability is enough for any jeweler to offer it as his ancestor, but with Ding Ning''s pearl jade in front, Murong Yanran now has some ability to despise Mo Bai.


    But Murong Yanran knew that Ding Ning or Ding Xiaoning could not stay in the company for a long time to help her purchase goods. Therefore, Mo Bai''s ability to ensure no loss is the biggest guarantee for the company to make money in the future. Naturally, he will not be sneered at.


    "Crash!"!


    The closed rolling gate of the warehouse was roughly pulled up. Due to the backlight, Murong Yanran didn''t see the people from Chu, but she felt very upset. She frowned and asked, "is it Xiao Wang or Xiao Liu?"


    Xiao Wang and Xiao Liu are employees of ningran company. She has arranged for them to have a rest first. Each raw stone can solve the secret of jade. She doesn''t intend to let them know.


    "Gaga, Xiao Wang? Xiao Liu? Is it your mistress? Unfortunately, I''m not them? Did I disappoint you?"


    Lao que came in with four powerful men. Lao Que''s serious face showed a touch of lust, stretched out a thick tongue coating and licked his lips: "don''t be disappointed, I promise I''m better than them, so you can''t forget me!"


    "Who are you? It''s too late to get out now, or I''ll let you die!"


    Mo Bai, who was concentrating on solving the stone, noticed that it was wrong, stood up and shouted angrily, but he was secretly beating a drum in his heart.


    He is a Gu master. It should be easy to deal with these ordinary people, but unfortunately, his stone lice Gu has no combat effectiveness except gambling, so he is the weakest among Gu masters.


    Even so, he has no problem dealing with several unarmed ordinary people, but the fatal thing is that these five people are not ordinary people. Judging from their momentum, they are all murderers with human lives. Moreover, this is Myanmar. He doesn''t believe that these people don''t have guns.


    "Who am I? It doesn''t matter. What matters is that you robbed my money. In Myanmar, those who dare to rob things with me are no longer in the world!"

 Chapter 821

    "Who am I? It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that you took my money. In Myanmar, those who dare to rob things with me are no longer in the world. Old boy, get out of the way. Maybe I can save you a way to live, otherwise I will let you die without a place to bury!"


    Lao Duan smiled grimly, grabbed Mo Bai''s collar and tried to push him aside.


    "Ouch!"


    If it was only Mo Bai himself, he might compromise, but there was Murong Yanran here, so he had to work hard.


    Taking advantage of Lao Duan''s unprepared, he kicked him in the crotch. When he was in pain and covered his crotch with a red face and his eyes were almost staring out, he stretched out his hand to strangle his neck, touched a broken stone with a sharp corner against Lao Duan''s throat, and said sternly, "if you don''t want him to die, take out the gun and throw it on the ground."


    "MD, old boy, you want to die. Don''t worry about me. Catch that woman for me. He doesn''t dare to kill me!"


    Lao que is a typical outlaw. He accidentally capsized in the gutter, which made his face look fierce and roared loudly.


    Four strong men took out their guns and aimed at Murong Yanran, a dark looking strong man stared at Mo Bai: "let our boss go, or I''ll shoot the smelly woman."


    "Don''t think about it. If you dare shoot, I''ll kill him."


    Mo Bai knew that letting Lao que go was also a dead end. His strength was aroused. With a force in his hand, the sharp stone tip cut the skin on Lao Que''s throat. The red blood scared the four big men out of their wits. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do.


    "Brother, we only want money. In this way, how about we take a step back? I''ll let you go and leave the original stone!"


    Lao Duan''s throat was cut. Knowing that Mo Bai was also a cruel man, he immediately softened his tone and began to discuss.


    Mo Bai showed hesitation. He knew that if he didn''t give up something tonight, they would not be able to leave. They must make a choice between life and money.


    But the original stones were bought by Murong Yanran, and he couldn''t decide, so he had to ask Murong Yanran: "Mr. mu, look?"


    "Don''t think about it. I spent money on these raw stones. Why should I give them?"


    After the initial panic, Murong Yanran had calmed down. Seeing that Mo Bai had kidnapped Lao que, she immediately hid behind him and shouted angrily.


    Mo Bai''s forehead was covered with black lines. The aunt really wanted money and didn''t want life. She immediately coughed and advised: "Mr. mu, as the saying goes, if you keep the green mountain, you''re not afraid of no firewood. If you don''t have money, you can earn more. If you don''t have life, you have nothing."


    "That''s not good. My aunt wants money but not life. A few thieves dare to rob my things. I think you''re tired of living!"


    Murong Yanran roared fiercely at his waist.


    "Bitch, don''t be shameless... Ow..."


    Lao Duan flashed a cold color in his eyes and scolded angrily.


    Before the voice fell, Murong Yanran picked up a fist sized stone and smashed it on his forehead. He roared, "what are you? You dare to scold my aunt and find out the situation. Now we are in control."


    Lao Duan''s head was smashed into a hole, and blood flowed on his forehead, but he lived a life when the blade licked blood. Where would he be frightened by Murong Yanran, stretched out his tongue and licked the blood flowing to the corner of his mouth, staring at her like a poisonous snake, "Shoot! If I die today, you''ll make a good job of that woman. Record the process for me and post it on the Internet. I''ll ruin her after she dies."


    "Go to NIMA, shut up!"


    Mo Bai was a little anxious. The stone tip in his hand scratched a wound on Lao Ke''s face and quickly hit his throat: "no more nonsense, I''ll kill you!"


    "Come on, kill me. If I frown, I''m not a hero. Tiger head, leave me alone and shoot this old bastard."


    Lao Wei was also a hard bone. He was scratched on his face. The wounds were opened to reveal the white meat inside. His blood was painted on his face, and he still roared fearlessly.


    "Old lack!"


    The big black tiger head hesitated and raised his gun to Mo Bai, but he didn''t dare to pull the trigger.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Shoot me and kill him. I''ll see if he dares to kill me. If he doesn''t kill me, I''ll kill them today."


    The old man''s face was like a ferocious ghost and roared at the top of his voice.


    "Bang!"


    Tiger head heard the speech and did not hesitate. He raised his hand and shot Mo Bai.


    "Oh... Can you hit me on time?"


    Mo Bai was already ready. At the moment when the tiger raised his hand and shot, he twisted his body and blocked Lao Wei in front of him. The shot hit Lao Wei''s shoulder and he yelled in pain.


    "Yes... Sorry, Lao Ke. I''m too nervous."


    The tiger''s head trembled and showed a smile more ugly than crying: "this time I must aim at a little."


    "Especially, don''t aim at me. Hit that woman. Don''t kill her. I''m going to kill her today."


    Lao Kuan shouted wildly. He knew that Mo Bai would never dare to kill him easily unless he had to. He would use his ruthlessness to disintegrate Mo Bai''s psychological defense bit by bit and finally master the situation!


    "OK, smelly woman, I see where you''re hiding!"


    Four strong men and four guns instantly aimed at Murong Yanran. Although Mo Bai had tried his best to keep her behind, he occasionally exposed her to the muzzle of the gun because Lao Duan began to struggle desperately.


    "Bang!"


    Tiger head found a gap, pulled the trigger immediately, and the bullet flew to Murong Yanran''s leg.


    "Ah!"


    Murong Yanran was so frightened that she turned pale and gave out a super decibel scream.


    "General manager Mu!"


    Mo Bai''s face turned pale and exclaimed. He was more afraid of Ding Ning than the old lack of these guys. If Ding Ning knew that it was bad for him to protect Murong Yan, he couldn''t peel him alive.


    Just as Murong Yanran screamed like a frightened quail and waited to be shot with a look of despair, a black shadow suddenly appeared in front of her. The bullet hit the black shadow and made a "poof" sound.


    "Black faced man, you''re here. Sobbing, sobbing, I knew you wouldn''t ignore me."


    Murong Yanran''s mood rose and fell when she was in a desperate situation. Her strong sense of security wrapped her up. She threw herself forward and hugged the black faced man''s tiger waist from behind. She began to cry. It was tears of joy.


    Mo Bai''s face became very strange, and he was tangled to death. NIMA, the young master''s woman was so close to other men. What''s the matter? Although the man saved her, it seems that the relationship between them is absolutely unusual. There must be an adultery. What should I do? Do you want to tell the young master!


    The black faced Xia patted Murong Yanran''s hand and signaled her to release it. Murong Yanran realized that she had lost her temper. Her face was crimson and released her hand. Then he remembered something and asked in a panic: "you were shot, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine!"


    The black faced man said in a hoarse voice. While the tiger head and others were stunned, his figure rushed up like electricity.


    "Shoot, come on, shoot him, hit him on the neck and head. This guy is wearing bulletproof vests!"


    The tiger''s head panicked. The shot just hit the black man, but he looked like nothing. But he soon figured out that this guy must be wearing bulletproof clothes. When he saw the black man rushing towards him, he was scared to death. He roared hoarsely, but he forgot that he had a gun in his hand.


    "Bang bang!"


    A burst of random guns rang out, scared Murong Yanran''s eyes closed, his mind was full of bloody pictures of the black faced man, and his heart instantly sank to the bottom of the valley.


    But soon, the sound of ghosts crying and wolves howling made her eyes open in amazement. She saw the black faced man stand up unharmed. The four men fell to the ground, rolling in pain, breaking their arms and legs in a strange reverse direction. Her beautiful eyes were full of colorful ripples. She looked at the great figure of the black faced man, and her heart was melting. The black faced man was so handsome.


    Lao Kuan looks at the black faced man in horror. His face is like death. Four murderous men who have been fooling around in the underground world all year round can''t help the black faced man with a gun. Let him know that he will never be able to return to heaven again.


    But how could he be willing to die here? His mind suddenly turned and shouted, "you''re finished. Do you know who they are?"


    "Oh, you''re threatening me?"


    The black faced man turned and looked at Lao Pei. There was no human emotion in the dead fish like pupil, which made Lao Pei shudder and shiver, even scared to pee.


    Mo Bai saw that the general situation had been decided, and his face was full of disgust. He loosened Lao Duan. Lao Duan wanted to run, but his legs were soft. He sat down on the ground like paralyzed mud.


    Murong Yan looked at the black faced man''s unusual eyes and covered his mouth to prevent himself from screaming. However, there was a terrible wave in his heart. He is not a black faced man. He is definitely not a black faced man. His eyes can''t be like this.


    The black faced Xia didn''t take care of Murong''s sweet response, but walked to Lao Wei step by step and looked at Lao Wei with an expressionless face: "you can tell me who you are and dare to make an idea about my young grandmother."


    Little grandma? Murong Yan was stunned and looked at the black faced man at a loss. Who is the young grandmother? Are you talking about me? When did I become a little grandmother? Also, the black faced man in front of us is definitely not the black faced man before. Who is the young master he said? Is that young master the real black faced man?


    "You... You can''t kill me. If you kill me, you''ll all die!"


    Lao Duan seemed to think of something. He was suddenly bold and began to threaten.


    "Click!"


    The black faced man grabbed Lao Ke''s arm and twisted it hard. In his silent scream, he twisted his arm into a twist and said faintly: "I hate people threatening me most. There may be many people in the world I can''t afford to provoke, but it definitely doesn''t include your master. Tell me, who''s your backer? He dares to provoke my little grandmother!"


    "They belong to the giant shark gang. If you kill them, the giant shark gang will not let you go."


    The pain on the old forehead was all sweat, but he still bit his teeth and roared. He didn''t want to die, so he had to move out of the backer behind him in the hope of curbing the terrible devil.


    "Giant sharks? What the hell!"


    But unexpectedly, the black faced man didn''t know what the famous giant shark gang in Myanmar was, and asked blankly.


    "The giant shark Gang is one of the largest gangs in Myanmar. Behind it, there is the high-level support of the Myanmar government and controls several raw stone mines."


    Mo Bai explained in time.


    "You say they belong to the giant shark gang. Who is your master? You must be more arrogant than them?"


    The black faced man nodded noncommittally, looked at Lao Ke and continued to ask.


    "I''m general chachai''s man. If you kill me, even if you escape to the ends of the earth, general chachai will not let you go."


    Seeing that the giant shark Gang didn''t restrain them, Lao que had to move out of his backer, and his face showed a look of complacency.

 Chapter 822

    "Guess the general? Is he very good?"


    The black faced man''s expression was blank again, which made Lao Ke almost burst out with a mouthful of old blood. He felt a sense of suffocation when he punched empty with all his strength


    Mo Bai''s face changed. He turned into a know-how in the Jianghu and quietly swept the blind path for him: "this chachai general is an ancient Thai. He led a group of outlaws to occupy the best area of the golden triangle and is the largest drug dealer in the golden triangle."


    "Just a drug dealer, can you take it out as confidence?"


    The black faced man didn''t seem to expect this answer, and said disdainfully.


    "This... Don''t know what to call?"


    Mo Bai asked with some uncertainty.


    "Just call me the black faced man No. 2. Of course, I''m not the black faced man in grandma''s mouth. That black faced man is authentic."


    The black faced man seems to be explaining to Mo Bai, but Mo Bai knows that he is explaining to Murong Yan.


    Murong Yanran''s brain is chaotic. Black faced man one? Black face two? Is the black man not a person, but an organization?


    Mo Bai is very tangled. It seems that the black faced man No. 1 is pursuing Murong Yanran. What does he say to the young master?


    "You don''t have to worry. My young master is your young master, but don''t tell your young grandmother!"


    Suddenly, Mo Bai heard the voice of the black faced man in his mind, which brightened his eyes. It turned out that everyone is a master. That''s easy to do.


    Grinned and reminded: "Brother, don''t underestimate that guess. That guy has been in the golden triangle for so many years. He is not a simple man. He is an ancient Muay Thai master. He has reached a very high level of cultivation. Not to mention his personal force, he has an army of tens of thousands of people. This army is composed of fugitives. The most important thing is that he has a good relationship with drug lords in various countries, Bi Unexpectedly, those drug lords take drug shares from him every year. He only charges two things for selling drugs, one is money and the other is arms. "


    "Oh!"


    The black faced man just gave a faint answer, and then in Mo Bai''s frightened eyes, he stretched out his hand and directly twisted Lao Duan''s neck.


    "Lao Mo, you take the young grandma out first. I''ll deal with it here. Don''t be disgusted to the young grandma!"


    As a matter of course, the black faced Xia ordered, Mo Bai had no dissatisfaction, and took the startled Murong Yanran out.


    A moment later, the black faced man came out: "just continue what you should do. I''ll do something!"


    Mo Bai wanted to stop talking, but Murong Yan suddenly said, "you... Who are you?"


    "I''m not the person you think. I''m just sent by the young master to protect you."


    The black faced man seemed to know what she wanted to ask and replied directly.


    "Who is your young master?"


    Murong Yan broke the casserole and asked to the end.


    "You''ll know later. Haven''t you seen him?"


    The black faced man said in a secretive way.


    Murong Yan Ran''s eyes lit up and his pretty face flew two purples. Si AI asked, "is he the black faced man I''ve seen?"


    "Ask the young master later. I have something else to do. Let''s go first!"


    The black faced man said coldly. His figure jumped like a meteor and disappeared into the darkness.


    "Mr. mu, shall we continue?"


    Mo Bai looked at his face and smiled and shook his head. The young master can really play.


    The giant shark Gang, the leader of the five big and three thick Gang, crazy shark, is holding two beautiful girls in gauze, but his eyes are staring at the shark: "say, where''s Lao Duan?"


    The shark glanced at the sister who was winking at him, lowered his head and reported respectfully: "Lao que said that a woman robbed the original stone he liked when he took the dark shot today. I didn''t listen to how I advised him. I had to find the woman''s trouble."


    "Bang!"


    Mad shark slapped the table hard and said angrily, "nonsense, didn''t I say that no one is allowed to make trouble during the public offering?"


    "I... I can''t help it, boss. You know, he always lacks a special identity. He has to trouble that woman, and I can''t stop him!"


    The shark trembled and quickly explained to himself, "I''m afraid something might happen to him and send the tiger head and the four of them to protect his safety."


    "Fool, if you can''t stop him, let him go. That''s right. If something happens, it has nothing to do with our giant shark gang. Don''t you make trouble for our giant shark gang by letting tiger head follow them? You can''t accomplish anything but fail."


    The mad shark cursed angrily.


    "I... i... I''m also worried about his accident. It''s not easy to explain to general chachai. Besides, Myanmar is the territory of our crazy shark gang. What can happen? Even if something happens, we can deal with it."


    The shark lowered his head, but a look of disapproval flashed across his eyes.


    It''s true that the older the Jianghu is, the less daring it is. Crazy shark has been living a good life these years. He has been used to the life of a man. He has long lost his spirit and become less and less daring.


    "You know shit!"


    Crazy sharks hate iron and steel. Looking at some unconvinced sharks, He scolded bitterly: "the leader strictly ordered that no one should make trouble during the public offering. It''s ok if nothing happens. If something happens, our giant shark gang will have to bear the anger above. Even the leader will be implicated. Shark, shark, I''ve always regarded you as my most trusted brother and entrusted you with the task of entertaining the old shortage, but you really... Ah! I''m so disappointed."


    The shark''s lips murmured and said wrongfully, "boss, I don''t listen to the advice of the man who is greedy for money and lust. Besides, I have to listen to the orders from the top, but the lack of a word also affects how much drug share our giant shark gang can get from the golden triangle next year. I can''t refuse him. I really have no way to send them out."


    Mad shark''s face was uncertain. He was silent for a long time before he said angrily: "I hope he doesn''t make a big basket. What''s the background of that woman? Have you checked it? The rich families in China are not easy to mess with. Don''t hit the iron plate and bring us big trouble."


    "I''ve arranged for someone to check. The woman''s surname is mu. She used to be the head of Ninghai branch of Tianfu jewelry company. She just resigned some time ago and set up a jewelry company herself. She should have no background."


    The shark whispered with his head down. It means more disdain in his heart. Even if he offended the giants in China, it''s the land of the giant shark sect in Myanmar. Someone has a gun. Even if the kingdom of China comes to ask for a crime, what can he do with us? Hum, crazy shark, crazy shark, you''re really old. You''re not suitable to stay in the position of guild leader at all.


    "It''s good if you don''t have a background. Although we giant shark gang are not afraid of anyone, it''s better to do more than one thing. Stuffy hair and big money are the king''s way. You let someone pick up Lao Duan. Don''t turn over the boat in the gutter. It''s not easy to tell Cha Cha!"


    Mad shark waved impatiently and asked the shark to go down. With the help of two beautiful girls, he walked to the bedroom with an obscene smile. A spring night is worth thousands of gold. He doesn''t want to waste time looking at the bitter face of the shark.


    "Are you the leader of the giant shark Gang?"


    When the shark was about to leave full of resentment, a figure appeared like a ghost, with a strong smell of blood.


    Mad shark''s face sank, reached out and pushed away two charming beauties, took out a pistol and pointed at the black faced man: "who are you? How did you get in?"


    The shark also realized that it was bad. Although he hoped that the masked guy would kill the crazy shark and let him take his place, now he hasn''t connected with the top. Obviously, it''s not the time to get rid of the crazy shark. He immediately took out his gun and shouted, "come on, there''s an assassin!"


    "Bang!"


    Before the shark''s voice fell, he felt a flash of darkness in front of him. A fist as big as a bowl quickly enlarged in front of him. As soon as his head hurt, the whole person flew out upside down. When he fell to the ground, his face had become a rotten persimmon.


    "Bang Bang..."


    "Ah!"


    The two girls covered their ears and screamed.


    "Go to hell!"


    Although mad shark has been in a good place for many years and his body has been slightly fat, he was killed in a hail of bullets. Seeing the black faced man with his back to himself, he did not hesitate to shoot the black faced man. Seeing that the black faced man was unprepared, he suddenly showed a grim smile on his face. It seems that he has seen the black faced man falling in a pool of blood after several bullets.


    Just the next moment, his smile stagnated on his face, replaced by a thick fear and disbelief.


    "Poof poof!"


    A series of seven bullets hit the black faced man and made a dull sound, but the black faced man didn''t move, and the seven warheads fell to the ground and were shriveled, as if they were just tickling him.


    "Bullets are useless to me. Now, can you sit down and talk?"


    The black faced man said calmly, but full of strong oppression, which made the crazy shark feel that his throat was dry and hoarse: "what do you want to talk about?"


    "As far as I know, the giant shark sect controls 13 original stone mines. I think the leader of the crazy shark sect will be happy to transfer the ownership of these 13 mines to me."


    The black faced man swaggered and sat in the position where mad shark sat before. He just waved his hand gently when passing the two women who were scared and stupid and were still screaming, and the two women fainted.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s impossible."


    The mad shark''s face changed sharply and went into a rage.


    "Poof!"


    As soon as the crazy shark''s voice fell, he felt a sharp pain in his abdomen. The whole man flew out as if he had been hit by a locomotive. He hit the wall and slipped slowly. He covered his lower abdomen and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "It seems that the leader of crazy shark sect doesn''t understand his situation. I just don''t want to be too troublesome to keep you alive. Otherwise, you think you can be the leader of giant shark sect alone?"


    The black faced man stared at the crazy shark with dead fish like eyes, and gradually disintegrated his psychological defense line: "kill you, and then casually support a guild leader. The raw stone mine is still mine. You know, it just takes more time for me. Your life is not worth money in my eyes!"


    Crazy shark looked at the black faced man in fear, clenched his teeth and showed his last card: "indeed, you can kill me and support a puppet to dig for you, but I tell you, it''s no use even if I transfer the mining right of the mine to you. There are people on top of us."


    "It doesn''t matter. If he doesn''t cooperate, he will disappear. Tell me his name and where he is now. I''ll make him promise. He has made a lot of money over the years. People can''t be too greedy!"


    The black faced man said lightly.


    The shark''s face changed and he bowed his head in silence.


    "My patience is limited. Surrender or die. Choose for yourself!"


    The black faced man said impatiently.


    "Well, as long as you can let the boss relax, you can''t do it with anyone anyway!"


    Mad shark is a person who cherishes his life. He soon made a choice, wrote down the name and address of the person above and gave it to him.


    After reading and writing down, the black faced man glanced at him indifferently: "I''ll come to you tomorrow. I hope you''re a smart man. Even if you escape to the ends of the earth, I can find you!"


    Mad shark looked up at him in amazement. He couldn''t believe that the black faced man let him leave so easily. He couldn''t help thinking of other things.

 Chapter 823

    Crazy shark always thinks that the black faced man must be wearing some of the latest bulletproof vests. He can sneak in when he is unprepared.


    But just after the black faced man left, before he could breathe a sigh of relief, he was frightened to see that the solid wood seat was broken inch by inch and turned into powder on the ground.


    Especially when he was frightened and wanted to call his hands down to protect him, as soon as he left the door of the room, he saw the bodies of hundreds of his men, with mutilated limbs and broken arms all over the ground. There was a river of blood. There was no one alive in the whole station of the giant shark Gang except him and two unconscious women.


    The bloody and cruel scene made him turn over rivers and seas in his stomach. He couldn''t help squatting down and spitting. He was dizzy and tears flowed in the dark. He didn''t dare to think any more.


    In the early morning, a high-level official who followed the vice president of Myanmar to participate in the jade fair was sleeping in his heavily guarded home, but suddenly gave out a terrible scream.


    When the guard thought something had happened and rushed in nervously, he was driven out by the high-level man with pale face and sweating, saying that he just had a nightmare, but only heaven knows what kind of nightmare it is.


    On the third day of the jade fair, that is, the second day Murong Yanran came to Myanmar, Ding Ning stayed in the hotel all day to practice the second fist of wild body cultivation. Murong Yanran and Mo Bai went to deal with the solved jade in exchange for more funds. Of course, she was not willing to sell the best jade secretly photographed, That''s reserved for the treasure of the town store.


    Shen MuQing and others are naturally inconvenient to go with Murong Yanran and others, so they continue to participate in the emerald public plate. Protected by Tang Rui and the cold bodyguard, Ding Ning is not worried about what will happen to them during the public plate.


    Until Murong Yanran came back with a happy face in the evening, Ding Ning stopped practicing. From her face, we can see that dealing with jadeite is going well.


    After dinner, Murong Yanran took a bath and went to bed early. She was ready to recharge her energy and continue to stuffy her hair and make a lot of money tomorrow.


    Ding Ning can''t sleep safely. The second fist of "wild body refining" has reached the bottleneck. The breakthrough is what happened in these two days. Moreover, tonight, he has to find crazy shark to sign a mine transfer agreement. Compared with the jade public offer, the ownership of the raw stone mine is more attractive to him.


    At midnight, the golden zombie disguised as the black faced man left quietly again and went straight to the residence of the giant shark gang.


    Mad shark has no sense of security in his heart. He sits quietly in his study alone, with the transfer agreement of the original stone mine on his desk, waiting for the decision of fate.


    He didn''t dare to think carefully any more, but he still had a glimmer of fantasy about the high-level behind him, hoping that the terrible devil could be planted in his hands.


    But after receiving a phone call from the boss behind the scenes today that he gave up his ownership of the mine, the last chance in his heart disappeared.


    When the black faced man came, he directly ignored the members of the giant shark Gang patrolling outside and appeared in the crazy shark''s study like a ghost.


    Mad shark immediately stood up and bowed respectfully: "boss!"


    The black faced man was stunned and then relieved. Crazy shark will be his puppet in Myanmar. He can be regarded as his employee. Calling his boss is true. He is very satisfied with crazy shark''s attitude.


    "The transfer agreement needs to be changed in some places!"


    The black faced man took over the mine transfer agreement handed over by crazy shark, read it carefully, and said faintly.


    Crazy shark said respectfully, "where it needs to be modified, I''ll arrange someone to change it immediately."


    "I only want 70% of the shares and leave 30% of the shares to the giant shark gang. If you work for me, I can''t treat you badly. If you do well at the end of each year, there will be dividends!"


    Although Ding Ning is not proficient in the way of governing, he still knows the truth of a big stick and a carrot. If he doesn''t give crazy sharks a little sweetness, it can''t last long just by deterrence.


    "What?"


    Crazy shark was surprised. He couldn''t believe looking at the black faced man. He was ready to work for nothing. Unexpectedly, the terrible devil gave him such a gift.


    "I don''t like to repeat it a second time!"


    The black faced man''s dead fish eyes are indifferent without a trace of human feelings. He knows that crazy shark listens very clearly, but he can''t believe it.


    "Yes, I''ll change the contract right away!"


    The mad shark felt a thrill in his heart, and immediately he was ecstatic.


    The black faced man sat in front of the desk without any expression, which made the crazy shark jump with fear. Today''s seat should not turn into powder again.


    As the transfer of the mine was very secret, he had to do it himself, turn on the computer and modify the terms directly from the contract template.


    More than ten minutes later, the black faced man signed the contract in the name of Ding Ning. After all, it involved equity, and it was inappropriate to use a false name. Anyway, there were not one or two people named Ding Ning in the world. Crazy shark was suspicious and should not think of the famous divine doctor Ding Ning.


    "What should you giant shark help do in the future, but remember, don''t do those unreasonable things in the future. If you let me know, don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly."


    After signing the contract, the black faced man warned coldly. The frightened crazy shark wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and made no promise.


    "Also, I will send two people to stay here. You''d better not have any crooked thoughts. The person who dares to pull money from me in the world has not been born yet."


    The black faced Xia forced Ge to blow a very high sentence of cow force, but it made the crazy shark take it for granted. He said he didn''t dare to sweat!


    "Well, that''s it. I''ll go first!"


    The black faced man stood up and was about to leave.


    "Old... Boss!"


    Crazy shark''s lips whispered and shouted, looking like he wanted to talk and stop.


    "Say!"


    The black faced man faintly spit out a word, full of strong oppression, which made the crazy shark wipe the cold sweat on his forehead involuntarily.


    After hesitating for a moment, in the impatient behavior of the black faced man, the crazy shark Cai Si AI said tentatively: "boss, that old man is the one who guesses the general. I don''t know him..."


    "He''s dead. Are you afraid that guess will trouble you?"


    The black faced man looked at the crazy shark without expression: "this is Myanmar, not the golden triangle. Are you still afraid of him?"


    "Boss, I''m not afraid of him. I''m just guessing that he is the largest drug dealer in the golden triangle and controls the drug distribution share. If we can''t give him an explanation, our giant shark gang will lose the drug share next year. Without the drug share, we..."


    Mad shark didn''t notice the black faced man''s increasingly cold eyes and talked freely.


    "Bang!"


    Mad shark was talking vigorously. He felt a sharp pain in his chest. The whole man fell out and fell heavily to the ground, with a look of horror on his face.


    "It seems that you didn''t take what I said before seriously. You should also do such shameful things as drug trafficking. Ha ha, maybe I should consider working for another person."


    The black faced man said coldly, and the terrible killing opportunity was not concealed.


    "Spare your life, boss. I don''t want to sell drugs. This is the foundation of the underground forces in Myanmar. In Myanmar, our giant shark Gang is not the only one. There are three gangs, namely the black dragon club, the tiger hall and the scorpion Gang, to compete with us. Without the support of high profits from drugs, our giant shark gang can''t fight them at all. If we fall behind, we will be beaten. I''m afraid these thirteen gangs will fall behind We can''t keep this mine! "


    The crazy shark knelt on the ground and kowtowed desperately. The sound was like a cuckoo crying blood and tears. It looked pathetic.


    Although he knew that a bad black faced man would kill him, he had to fight hard.


    After all, in addition to handing over half of the previous mine income to the boss behind the scenes, the giant shark gang can still leave half of the income to develop the gang. But now the mine income is only 30%. If it loses its drug share, the giant shark gang will really struggle. With the growth of one thing and the other, it can''t even keep the mine mountain in the end.


    "Where were your drugs sold before? Did they flow to the Chinese market?"


    The black faced man was silent for a moment, which he had never thought of before. Myanmar is a very special country, and the actual situation is much more complicated than he thought.


    But he hated drug trafficking. Although he knew that such a thing could not be stopped, he would never let the giant shark Gang do such an outrageous thing.


    "Our giant shark Gang doesn''t have a large share of drugs every year. There is a shortage of drugs in local areas. Where can they be sold to China? I know a small leader of Fusang mountain pass group. He came to me some time ago and hoped that we can supply them for a long time from next year. That''s why I asked Lao Duan to discuss and treat him well, just to let him blow a breeze with chachai and strive for next year Give us more drug shares! "


    The crazy shark still had blood stains on his mouth, but when he heard the black faced man''s tone loose, he immediately got up and explained.


    "What you worry about is nothing more than making money. The profit of drugs is very high, but it is too harmful to Yin morality. Well, don''t touch drugs in the future. I''ll arrange someone to find you a more profitable way."


    The black faced man pondered for a long time and said that although he didn''t have any good impression of Fusang, he hated drugs even more.


    I can''t help thinking about Myanmar''s special geographical environment and climate. Myanmar is densely covered with mountains and forests, and the land is extremely cheap. It''s a good place to plant herbal medicine.


    "What business makes more money than drugs?"


    Crazy shark''s eyes lit up when he heard the speech. To tell the truth, although the profit of drug trafficking is very high, the risk is also not low. In addition, Lao Duan is dead now. It is almost impossible to get more drug shares from chachai. If there is a better way to make money, who is willing to carry his head to drug trafficking.


    "Go to your former boss behind the scenes, tell him what I said, and let him find a way to grant a piece of land. In the future, giant shark helps plant herbs, and I will arrange someone to deal with it."


    The words of the black faced man made the crazy shark almost spew out his old blood. Did the gang grow herbs? How much money does that make?


    "Just do what I say. I know you don''t believe it. Then speak with the facts. I''ll convince you."


    The tone of the black faced man contains strong self-confidence. With the drugs he is going to take out on the market, the demand for raw materials will also increase massively. The planting scale of herbal medicine in LVYE villa can not meet the market demand at all. Large scale planting of herbal medicine has become an inevitable trend. Myanmar is cheap in land and labor, but the climate is very suitable for the growth environment of some herbal medicine, It is a natural place to grow herbs.


    "Well, since the boss said, I''ll wait and see. It''s just that it''s not difficult to plant herbs, but what about the sales? Also, the transportation from Myanmar to China is a lot of money!"


    Mad shark immediately entered the role and began to consider the problems in the actual operation.


    The black faced man said faintly, "I''ll handle these things. I''ll arrange someone to underwrite the herbs planted. You''ll only be responsible for hiring someone to plant and harvest. At that time, there will be cash in stock to ensure that you can make more money than you."

 Chapter 824

    "That''s no problem. Everything is arranged by the boss. I''ll arrange someone to enclosure tomorrow."


    Crazy shark said happily that Lao Que''s death must be explained to chachai, but if he doesn''t need to sell drugs in the future, he doesn''t need to look at chachai''s face. He doesn''t have to be humble to get chachai''s forgiveness. The big deal is that in Myanmar, he''s really not afraid of what chachai can do to him. The giant shark gang can become one of the four forces, and it''s not a vegetarian.


    Whatever he can think of, the black faced man can also think of. Anyway, he provoked the goods. We can''t let the crazy shark wipe his ass.


    Immediately after pondering, he raised his hand. In the shocked eyes of crazy shark, there were suddenly a lot of wooden boxes on the ground. Open the wooden boxes and look at the Yellow bullets and all kinds of guns inside. Crazy shark''s brain was blank.


    He was shocked not by the black faced man, which was enough to arm an army, but how he got these weapons. You know, even if these weapons were pulled by trucks, they could not be loaded without three trucks, but this mysterious new boss appeared as soon as he raised his hand. What an immortal means.


    From this moment on, mad shark completely extinguished all the careful thoughts in his heart, respected Ding Ning as God, and dared not betray him all his life.


    I''m kidding. With such an immortal figure as a backer, I won''t give up this thick thigh unless my brain is kicked by a donkey. Compared with the new boss, the senior management of the Myanmar government is scum.


    "All right, put these weapons away. If you dare to come to trouble, beat me hard. I''ll take it in my pocket. I''ll arrange someone to contact you in two days."


    The black faced man saw the awe in the eyes of the crazy shark and waved his hand with satisfaction. He deliberately revealed his hand to frighten the crazy shark. The result made him very satisfied.


    With an understatement, the whole person disappeared like a ghost, which made the crazy shark more and more awed. At the same time, there was an uncontrollable enthusiasm in his eyes. With the support of such a boss, what did the black dragon club, the tiger hall and the scorpion Gang count, even if it was a guess.


    There was a blood boiling in his chest. Crazy shark was extremely excited. He had a hunch that he would embark on a different and brilliant life with Ding Ning, the new boss.


    Taking back the Zombie''s vision, Ding Ning looked at Murong Yanran, who was sleeping beside her, and quietly took down the moon dragon that never left her body on her neck, depicting one Rune array after another. With his deeper and deeper attainments in Rune patterns, he was able to simplify and concentrate the rune patterns again. The small moon dragon was enough for him to depict five runes.


    Murong Yanran''s distress sounded an alarm for him. If he hadn''t sent golden haired zombies on a whim, he didn''t know what irreversible situation it would be. He didn''t want Jenny''s tragedy to happen again, so it was urgent to protect his women from any harm.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t remember to draw amulets for Shen MuQing last night. He had to find another chance to draw amulets for her. Fortunately, she was protected by Tang Rui''s two bodyguards, and no enemies wanted to harm her. There should be nothing right. However, he didn''t know that it was his carelessness that almost made him hate all his life.


    In the next two days, Murong Yanran and Ding Ning started a gold rush with dull hair and great wealth. Mo Bai, a big bull on Taobao, was completely reduced to an old scalper who bought rubble every day, solved the stone at night, and then shipped it to raise funds.


    Murong Yanran''s vision is not as high as ordinary with Ding Ning''s exquisite cheating device. She is not willing to sell those top-grade Jadeites. Even the top-grade Jadeites occasionally solved by Mo Bai are included in her bag and only sell those general-grade Jadeites. As a result, she is short of money again in the next few days. She can''t make ends meet. She sighs all day, I deeply regret that I can''t sweep away the best jadeite in the jadeite public plate.


    Looking at Murong Yanran as a financial fan, Ding Ning was also drunk. Unexpectedly, the cold and domineering queen was as open to money as Ling Yun, but he knew that Murong Yanran, as the eldest lady of the Murong family, was not a real financial fan, but wanted to expand and strengthen her career, show her ability to the Murong family and control her destiny, How could Ding Ning not help her.


    In the past few days, Ding Ning took time to practice "wild body refining" hard. Finally, he successfully broke through the second fist on the top floor of the hotel and recovered his original appearance late at night on the eighth day of the jade public plate.


    At that moment, Ding Ning almost cried with joy. MD, he was finally free. The God of war totem, wait for me. It''s not over.


    "Ah!"


    Early in the morning, Murong Yanran opened her eyes and saw that little dingning in her arms had become a big man. She was so frightened that she gave a scream of crying ghosts and gods.


    Ding Ning was so frightened that he got up and asked nervously, "sister, what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    "You? When did you come? Why did you sleep with me?"


    Murong Yanran saw that he didn''t walk out in his pajamas. He was relieved, covered his chest, and shouted angrily.


    "Haven''t I been sleeping with you these days?"


    Ding Ning looked at her as if she were facing a great enemy, looked disapprovingly, glanced, yawned and lay down again, "stop it, I haven''t woke up yet."


    "Get up, you get up, you make it clear to me, what do you mean I''ve been sleeping with you these days?"


    Murong Yanran was angry, and angrily twisted Ding Ning''s ear and pulled him up.


    "What I said is true. I have become your puppet doll. Every night you hold me firmly and almost suffocate by you!"


    Ding Ning said with a wink. His squint eyes still lingered on the uplifted peaks of Murong Yanran. How cheap it looked.


    "Bastard, don''t talk nonsense to me and tell me the truth. When did you sneak into my room? By the way, what about Xiao Ning?"


    Murong Yan blushed with shame and kicked Ding Ning mercilessly, but for someone with rough skin and thick flesh, that foot was like tickling.


    "What do you mean I slip into your room? Sister, you can''t be a man without conscience? You have to hug me to sleep every day. Mu Qing wants me to sleep in her room. If you don''t want to, you know to squeeze my labor force, help you make money during the day and warm your bed at night. It''s easy for me!"


    Ding Ning rolled her eyes and looked sad and helpless.


    "Don''t cut me off and say, where did you hide Xiaoning? Give Xiaoning back to me, or I''ll fight with you."


    Murong Yan fiercely carried Ding Ning''s collar and shook desperately with gnashing teeth.


    "Don''t shake, don''t shake, I said not yet!"


    Ding Ning was dizzy when she shook and quickly raised her hand to surrender.


    "Hum! Come on, be honest!"


    Murong Yanran let go of his anger and stared at Ding Ning fiercely. He looked like he was going to fight if he didn''t agree with him.


    Ding Ning deflated his mouth and said wrongfully, "sister, what I want to say next may be strange, but I dare swear to God that every word I say is true."


    "Hum! Tell me first!"


    Murong Yanran held her arms, exuded a strong Queen''s aura, and stared at him with the meaning of examination.


    "The thing is, that day, the day you were kidnapped, I went to the island to find a herb. As a result, I met a group of magical rabbits. Those rabbits don''t know what''s going on. They look like bears..."


    Ding Ning began to run the train with his mouth full, paving the way for the next lie.


    If it was ordinary people who wouldn''t believe it at all, Murong Yanran had seen those big rabbits with her own eyes, so she believed three points when she came up. Her beautiful eyes twinkled and listened with interest. She opened her mouth and asked, "what happened later."


    "Those rabbits are very powerful. When I saw me, I came up to fight with me. Although I was brave and invincible, my fists were hard to beat my four feet. Although I killed many rabbits, I was not so many opponents of rabbits. Finally, I was beaten and ran away. As a result, I found the secrets of those rabbits."


    Ding Ning looked frightened and coaxed Murong Yanran, "what secret?"


    "The reason why those rabbits grow so big is that there are two kinds of strange grasses on the island. One kind of grass can make organisms bigger and the other kind of grass can make organisms smaller. However, the grass that can become smaller has a bad smell and is not suitable for the taste of rabbits. Therefore, those rabbits eat the grass by mistake to become so big."


    Ding Ning continued to flicker: "I was chased by rabbits and fell into a valley and hid in the grass that can make organisms smaller. Rabbits didn''t like the smell of grass, so they surrounded it but didn''t dare to approach it. At that time, I was thirsty and tired after a fierce fight with rabbits. I wanted to run and couldn''t run. I had no choice but to eat grass to quench my thirst. Unexpectedly, I became a child after eating grass. Rabbits hated it so much The smell of planting grass. When I dared to come out, the rabbits were far away from me and didn''t attack me. I was just relieved. Unexpectedly, they caught you by the guys of the corpse driving sect. Then, it wasn''t long before they caught you. "


    "What? There is such a magical grass in the world? Wait, you mean, there is no Ding Xiaoning at all. He is you and you are him?"


    Murong Yanran just sighed about the grass that can make the creature bigger and smaller, and immediately reacted. Her face changed. There was a dangerous small flame burning in her beautiful eyes. Thinking of walking with him for a few days, she was ashamed and wanted to find a ground seam to drill in.


    Ding Ning only felt the opportunity to kill, and couldn''t help shivering. While secretly on guard, he squeezed out a flattering smile on his face: "sister, calm down, calm down, let''s have something to say!"


    "Ah, Ding Ning, I''ll kill you!"


    Murong Yanran uttered a roar of startling heaven and earth and crying ghosts and gods. He picked up the pillow and mindlessly faced Ding Ning, which was a violent fight.


    Don''t say she''s holding a pillow. Even if she''s holding a brick, she can''t hurt Ding Ning. The problem is, Ding Ning is a five good man who cherishes fragrance and jade. How can she not give her a chance to vent.


    Therefore, he was very cooperative and ran away, so a thrilling chase and kill drama began to be staged in the bedroom, as if the pillow was an immortal tool that could kill the gods and Buddhas, which made Ding Ning flee and dare not touch his front.


    I don''t know how long the fight lasted. Ding Ning deliberately revealed a flaw and pretended to fall to the ground accidentally. Murong Yanran panted and rushed on him, covered his face with a pillow and shouted fiercely: "I''m going to kill you, kill you..."


    "Ah, nvxia, spare your life, spare your life!"


    Ding Ning made an earth shaking cry for mercy. In fact, he was happy to bloom in his heart. Wen Xiang felt really cool!


    Don''t use a pillow. Even if you dip the quilt in water and cover his face, you can''t suffocate him, but you must beg for mercy. Otherwise, how can you calm the Queen''s sister.

 Chapter 825

    The Queen''s sister is still very rare about Ding Ning''s super cheating device. After venting her anger, she saw that Ding Ning''s face was red. Only then did she release her hand proudly, "hum, see if you dare to take advantage of me next time."


    Before the voice fell, Murong Yanran felt something wrong. She jumped up like being electrocuted. Her face was red like a big persimmon. She said gnashing her teeth: "Ding Ning, you big hooligan."


    Ding Ning curled up awkwardly to block her sight and said wrongly, "it''s not my fault. It''s just a normal physiological reaction. Who makes my sister so attractive."


    "Ah ah, I''m so angry. You shameless hooligan, big sex wolf, shameless, despicable and obscene..."


    Murong was so angry that her face turned red. She punched and kicked Ding Ning inhumanely, beat Ding Ning all over the ground to find her teeth, and rolled and begged for mercy on the ground, which calmed her anger.


    Ding Ning felt bitter. In order to calm her down, she had to make her face black and blue, which calmed Murong Yanran''s anger and stopped getting angry.


    "Get out of here!"


    Murong Yan''s chest fluctuated violently and said coldly.


    Although Ding Ning coveted the scenery of the mountain, he didn''t dare to peek at it at all for fear that he would be found by the Queen''s sister and beat him again.


    Although the flower fist embroidered feet hit him like a massage, it was a technical job to make him black and blue. He didn''t know how many brain cells died to interpret the domestic violence perfectly and full of authenticity.


    Ding Ning hung his head like an angry little daughter-in-law, got up and walked out of the room. The bleak back made Murong Yanran suddenly feel distressed, and felt whether he was too much.


    After all, according to the story compiled by Ding Ning, everything is just a coincidence, and he is innocent.


    But then she thought that the bastard asked her to take a bath for him when he became a child, so she was not angry.


    Fortunately, the big sex wolf didn''t promise to take a mandarin duck bath with him, otherwise she wouldn''t see anyone.


    At the thought of this, Murong Yanran''s pity immediately disappeared. The little silver teeth bit "crunchy" and wanted to catch this guy and beat him again.


    But no matter how fortune makes people, life will continue, and the stuffy hair and big money can not be affected.


    Murong Yan, who took a bath and changed his clothes, walked out of the room and saw Ding Ning squatting pitifully on the floor of the living room to draw a circle. Suddenly, he hated, angry and funny. He snorted with a cold face: "go take a bath and change your clothes. Let''s have breakfast."


    "Good!"


    Ding Ning was overjoyed when he heard the speech. He ran over with a flattering smile on his face: "sister, let''s continue to get rich after dinner!"


    "Hum, I''d like to, but where can there be so much money?"


    Speaking of business, Murong Yanran began to frown again, and then looked at him warily: "you can''t expect me to sell those top-grade Jadeites. I''m counting on these good goods to make the first shot of ningran jewelry."


    "Hey, isn''t it money? I have it. Nuo, this card has 10 billion. It should be enough. Take it!"


    Ding Ning took out the medical expenses given to him by old man Wang and generously stuffed them into Murong Yanran''s hand.


    Immediately, he felt a murderous sight staring at him, making him cold in his heart. He said with a sad face: "sister, your little eyes are so scary. Where did I offend you again?"


    "Pa!"


    Murong Yan said nothing and slapped him on the head.


    "Sister, I''m wrong. Don''t fight!"


    Ding Ning was stunned. He didn''t know where to provoke the violent queen. He covered his head and begged for mercy with a bitter face.


    "Say, what''s wrong with you?"


    Murong Yanran slapped him on the forehead and asked angrily.


    "Wrong... Wrong..."


    Ding Ning wants to die. NIMA, where do I know where I''m wrong?


    "Hehe, if you don''t know what''s wrong, say you''re wrong. Do you think you should fight?"


    Murong Yan politely slapped him on the forehead again. He hated iron and asked.


    Ding Ning wants to cry without tears. You''re a bad one. Can I not admit my mistake? Women are really unreasonable animals.


    Suddenly, a flash of light flashed through his mind. Was she blaming herself for smashing her with money and hurting her self-esteem? Yes, I didn''t expect that Murong Yanran was the eldest lady of the Murong family. She regarded money as dirt and only 10 billion. How could she pay attention to it? She must have been stimulated by her indifferent attitude.


    Immediately shouted, "I... i... i... I know what I''m wrong!"


    "Tell me!"


    Murong''s beautiful eyes contain evil spirits, and the corners of his mouth are slightly warped.


    "I''ve seen a lot of money. I didn''t pay any attention to this $10 billion. My arrogant attitude hurt my self-esteem..."


    Before Ding Ning finished his triumphant words, he was slapped again on the forehead.


    Murong Yan angrily roared, "you fool, you haven''t realized your mistake yet. Is it in your heart that I''m the kind of woman who wants face and suffers and has a small stomach?"


    You''re not a small bellied woman. Who else is?


    Ding Ning was very unconvinced and muttered in his heart, but gave him a hundred courage. He didn''t dare to say it. He had to pile up a smile worse than crying on his face, Carefully said: "how can I be such a person? My mind is too dirty and narrow to keep pace with the times. Follow my sister''s footsteps. I''m stupid, I''m stupid, I''m ignorant, sister, just say it clearly. Where am I wrong!"


    "You bastard, why don''t you take out your money earlier? Do you know how many Jadeites we sell to raise funds these days? This is the country of origin of jadeite, and the price is as cheap as Chinese cabbage. If those Jadeites are kept and brought back to the country, we can sell them at least ten times the price, ten times the price. You''re right?"


    Murong Yanran broke out completely and roared at Ding Ning''s foam, which made Ding Ning tongue tied and speechless. However, he thought wrongly that he was still a little child two days ago. If you took out tens of billions of money, you can''t treat him as an alien.


    But this can only be said in my heart. I have to smile humbly, bow and bow, apologize, have an oral examination of more than 10000 words, and promise to make up for all the losses in the last two days. This is barely calming the anger of the Queen''s sister.


    In the bathroom, Ding Ning frowned in front of the mirror and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. They are all queen sisters. Why is there such a big gap in life?


    It''s still gentle to lead the hunting sister. Don''t beat him. I''m not willing to say a word about him. Sobbing, people want to lead the hunting sister.


    "Ding Ning, when did you come? And what happened to your face? Does it hurt?"


    When eating buffet breakfast in the hotel, Shen MuQing saw Ding Ning suddenly appear, and a surprise light burst out in her beautiful eyes. Then she frowned and looked at the bruises on his panda eyes and face. She asked painfully.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Murong Yan was embarrassed. Although her external image was the queen of ice and snow, she was also very gentle and amiable to her friends. If Shen MuQing knew that Ding Ning''s face was beaten like this by her, it would affect her lady image. She coughed twice and glanced at Ding Ning with warning in her beautiful eyes.


    The smile on Ding Ning''s face was stiff and said, "I just arrived. When I came from the airport this morning, I took a taxi and had a small car accident. It doesn''t matter."


    "Car accident?"


    Shen Mu''s beautiful eyes flashed a suspicious color. She had a Qiqiao and exquisite heart. She couldn''t see Ding Ning''s insincerity. Moreover, the trace on her face was obviously beaten by someone and could never be touched by a car accident. She was just a considerate girl. Since Ding Ning didn''t tell the truth, she wouldn''t embarrass him.


    It''s just that a woman''s intuition is extremely terrible. From Murong Yanran''s unnatural expression, she quickly guessed the truth. She was a little sour in her heart, but then she smiled with relief. Anyway, she can''t give him happiness, so look at his happiness. Sister Yanran is also a good marriage object. However, I''m afraid it''s not so easy for Ding Ning to marry her, Murong family is a millennium family, and the standard of choosing a son-in-law is still very high.


    "Young master, you are here at last!"


    These two days, Mo Bai yawned like a dog. As soon as he saw Ding Ning at the door of the restaurant, he ran over like a backbone. He complained wrongfully: "young master, you''re not here. I''m tired these two days."


    "It''s really hard these two days, master Mo!"


    Murong Yan said with some embarrassment.


    Mo Bai is really hard these days. For the sake of confidentiality, the two employees of the company just follow Mo Bai during the day and have a good rest at night. But Mo Bai has to go to the warehouse to solve the stone at night. He doesn''t even have time to sleep. Even if he is half a martial artist, he can''t stand not sleeping for several consecutive days.


    Ding Ning lowered his head and answered softly. When he raised his head again and smiled, everyone except Mo Bai was shocked. With this effort, the bruises and panda eyes on his face had disappeared, as if nothing had happened.


    Shen MuQing, Tang Rui and the male bodyguard are better. The skin cream Ding Ning presented to Tang Rui last time has a good effect. In addition, he can treat Shen MuQing''s serious heart disease, so that they have seen his magic.


    But Liu YingYing and Murong Yanran are different. Murong Yanran only knows Ding Ning''s carving skills and can use some medical skills. Now she knows the secret of his powers, but she really doesn''t know that Ding Ning has a magical medical skill that can instantly reduce swelling and remove blood stasis.


    Not to mention Liu Yingying, a small mouth shocked Zhang into a lovely O-shape, and then remembered something. The beautiful eyes were colorful and looked excited, pointing to Ding Ning: "you... Are you ding Ning, a little miracle doctor?"


    Being worshipped by a little beauty, Ding Ning was still very proud and said modestly, "it''s all false rumors from others. How dare I call it a miracle doctor!"


    The reason why he wanted to show off his skill was not to show off, but subconsciously didn''t want Mo Bai to see his black and blue face. After all, Mo Bai was his subordinate, and he had to maintain the glorious image in Mo Bai''s heart.


    "Don''t be modest. Who doesn''t know your medical skills? You don''t dare to be called a miracle doctor. I don''t think the world dares to be called a miracle doctor."


    Shen MuQing pursed her lips and smiled. If Ding Ning''s excellent medical skills are mentioned, I''m afraid she has the most say.


    "Little miracle doctor, can I ask you one thing!"


    Liu Yingying''s face tangled for a moment, biting her lips and pleading.


    "What''s up, you said!"


    Ding Ning has a good impression of Liu Yingying, a simple and kind girl. Besides, he hasn''t eaten less of her tofu these days and is happy to help her.


    Seeing that Ding Ning ignored his existence, Mo Bai secretly said that young master Fei valued sex over friends, turned grief into appetite, picked up the plate to choose food and ate it.

 Chapter 826

    "My father is in poor health. I want you to help my father see a doctor!"


    Liu Yingying looked at Ding Ning with expectation and said.


    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows and said, "what''s wrong with your father?"


    Liu Yingying looked at Shen MuQing apologetically. Then she bit her lower lip and said, "his heart is bad and his blood pressure is a little high. He was stimulated some time ago and is still in the hospital."


    Shen MuQing grabbed her hand and smiled with relief. She knew that the girl felt guilty for taking advantage of her trust. After all, she told her that she had been stabilized by Ding Ning for congenital heart disease.


    Ding Ning looked at Shen MuQing and saw that she also showed the color of request. He immediately said, "OK, no problem. When I get back to Ninghai, I''ll go to the hospital to see my uncle!"


    "Thank you, thank you so much, doctor Ding!"


    Liu Yingying''s happy and incoherent thanks!


    Looking at her simple smiling face and Shen MuQing''s happy smile, Ding Ning''s mood was inexplicably happy.


    "By the way, doctor Ding!"


    Liu Yingying asked timidly, "how much money do I need? If there is more, I''m afraid I don''t have so much money."


    Seeing Ding Ning smiling but not speaking, Liu Yingying blushed and wanted to cry: "I only have 10000 yuan now, but I can pay in installments for up to one year. Oh, no, I can pay it off in half a year!"


    "Well, you really think of Ding Ning as the kind of doctor who asks for money. His visit fee is not expensive. You can afford it!"


    Shen MuQing saw that Liu Yingying was crying quickly. She looked at Ding Ning angrily and pulled her gently to comfort her.


    "Sister Mu Qing, don''t coax and comfort me. Doctor Ding''s medical skills are so excellent. How can the consultation money be cheap? I know you want to help me. I thank you very much, but you have given me a high paying job. I already owe you a lot. Anyway, I must pay the consultation money myself. I just hope doctor Ding can let me pay by installments."


    Liu Yingying was a little embarrassed before, but her tone was firm at the moment.


    Ding Ning was moved. He could see that Liu Yingying was a girl with strong self-esteem. She could accept Shen MuQing''s offer of a high paying job, because she would use ten times and a hundred times her efforts in return, but would never accept anyone''s charity.


    If you tease her again, she will really cry. She quickly waved her hand, smiled and joked: "Yingying, you haven''t dealt with me, and Mu Qing doesn''t know me. The fee for each visit is not expensive. It''s only 200 yuan. You won''t even have to pay 200 yuan in installments!"


    "Ah! Two hundred dollars?"


    Liu Yingying''s small mouth is O-shaped, with a cute expression. The famous little miracle doctor only charges 200 yuan for each visit. How is this possible?


    "However, don''t be happy too early. I charge according to the number of visits. It depends on the complexity of the patient''s condition. I charge 200 yuan for a visit. Oh, the most expensive thing I charge is not the diagnosis money, but the medicine prepared after my treatment. The medicine prepared by me is not cheap. You should be prepared!"


    Seeing Liu Yingying''s cute appearance, Ding Ning couldn''t help flirting with her again.


    "Ah! Then... How much does it cost?"


    Liu Yingying had just returned to her real heart and immediately mentioned it in her throat, but she was thinking that this was normal. Otherwise, the famous little miracle doctor only charged 200 yuan for each treatment, which was lower than the charge for a bottle and drip in the hospital for a fever and a cold, which was too inconsistent with his identity.


    "It''s hard to say. We should see what medicine to give in combination with the actual situation of the patient."


    Ding Ning said solemnly.


    "Oh, my father suffered from heart disease and high blood pressure the day after he was hit. Although he woke up after rescue, he didn''t say a word of depression all day. He looked at the ceiling in a daze, his body became thinner and thinner, and his spirit became worse and worse. The doctor said that he was frustrated after being hit. If he didn''t find a way to solve it, he would die Can you cure it? How much would it cost if it could be cured? "


    Liu Yingying took it seriously and explained her father''s condition in detail. Her big black and white eyes were a little nervous and mixed with some expectation.


    Ding Ning was a little uncomfortable by her innocent eyes, and didn''t dare to tease her again: "anyway, we are friends. Don''t worry, your father can cure this situation. Just open his heart knot and give it to me!"


    "How much will the medical expenses be?"


    Liu Yingying was still worried that Ding Ning lion would ask for a sky high medical fee, and asked timidly.


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and shook his head. "I said we were friends. What medical expenses do we need?"


    "But we''ve just met. We''re not friends!"


    Liu Yingying, a more serious girl, asked with a confused face.


    Ding Ning looked at Shen MuQing with a shriveled expression.


    Murong Yan pursed her mouth and smiled without breaking the point. She muttered to herself that you just recognized him, but he knew you long ago. You didn''t eat less tofu in your arms.


    Shen MuQing looked at his funny appearance and couldn''t help giggling. He spoiled Liu Yingying''s head and said in a narrow way: "you haven''t taken care of Xiao Ningning these days. There''s no credit and hard work. Just aiming at this hard work, you can be regarded as Ding Ning''s friend. How can he take your money well!"


    "Ah, that''s ok?"


    Liu Yingying was confused again, and then she was surprised: "by the way, doctor Ding, where''s your son?"


    Ding Ning looked depressed and glared at Murong, who was full of schadenfreude. "No, don''t listen to sister Yanran''s nonsense. He''s not my son."


    "Not your son?"


    Liu YingYing and Shen MuQing asked in unison. Their pretty faces were full of surprise. Even Tang Rui, Mo Bai and the paralyzed bodyguard looked at Ding Ning in surprise.


    However, although the expressions on their faces were surprised, their mood was very different. At least Shen MuQing''s heart was inexplicably relaxed, and even his mood suddenly brightened.


    Ding Ning had a loveless expression on his face: "I''m only 22 years old this year. May I have a five or six-year-old son?"


    "That''s hard to say. In ancient times, many people were fathers at the age of thirteen or fourteen!"


    Murong Yanran fanned the flames for fear that the world would not be chaotic.


    "Sister, don''t make trouble. It''s not all your subjective judgment that makes everyone misunderstand."


    Ding Ning complained angrily.


    "Blame me?"


    Murong Yanran rolled her eyes, but there was a dangerous small flame at the bottom of her eyes, and the small powder fist was quietly held up.


    Ding Ning''s heart suddenly piled up a flattering smile, shook his head and said, "don''t blame my sister, don''t blame my sister, all blame my nephew for looking too much like me!"


    "That''s about the same, hum!"


    Murong Yanran saw that he was soft, so he proudly raised his head and snorted coldly, which was to let him go.


    When Ding Ning saw that Murong had been settled, she began to flicker again, He said with a face of vicissitudes: "In fact, Xiao Ningning is a cousin''s son in my hometown. Although he is young, he is very precocious. The spirit is very strange. My cousin put him in my house and asked my sister to help take him for a few days because he wants to talk about business and go abroad. When the little guy heard that I was coming to the jade fair, he quarreled to come and play. I didn''t want to take him, so he ran away from home. I don''t know how to talk to sister Yanran I went together and lied that it was my son... "


    Murong Yanran listened to Ding Ning''s fooling around in the fog. He almost broke his belly and bowed his head to Xiang''s shoulder.


    No, if the Queen''s sister doesn''t cooperate, the lie must be revealed. Ding Ning quietly kicked Murong, gave her a sweet foot and stared at her.


    How dare this little red guy kick himself? Murong Yan was furious and was about to get angry, but she saw the meaning in Ding Ning''s eyes.


    That means, hum, if you dare not cooperate with me, don''t blame me for not working hard and destroying the plan of boring hair and making a fortune.


    Murong Yanran changed her face, looked back and stretched out five fingers, which means that I can cooperate with you to tell a lie, but you must carve five jade sculptures when you start business in the company.


    Ding Ning secretly complained that he was busy all day without his feet touching the ground. He didn''t have time to carve jade carvings all day, but he had to bow his head under the low eaves. He could only give her a wronged little look to show that he had made a deal!


    Murong Yanran was promised, Then he said with embarrassment: "it''s all my fault. He was cheated by the little guy Xiaoning. His father came with dingning this morning and has picked him up. Because Xiaoning''s father was in a hurry to catch the plane back, he didn''t have time to say goodbye to you. He also entrusted me to say thank you to you and thank you face to face again in the future!"


    "Yes, I''ll treat you to dinner when my cousin comes to Ninghai again!"


    Although Shen MuQing looked skeptical, he finally knocked Xiaoning off the stem, and Ding Ning was relieved.


    He likes children and is eager for his own woman to give birth to one, but when he thinks of himself as a son, he feels uncomfortable and quickly deceives him. As for his cousin and Xiaoning, if someone asks, he will say that he has emigrated abroad.


    "Hey, Xiao Ning is so cute. I don''t know when I''ll see you again."


    Tang Rui said reluctantly. I can see that she still likes Xiao Ning very much.


    Ding Ning hehe Yile: "if sister Tang likes children, get married and have one."


    "You... What are you talking about?"


    Tang Rui blushed with shame and stamped her feet with shame. There was no prestige of the female bodyguard. She just glanced at the paralyzed male bodyguard at the same time.


    Ding Ning suddenly felt that what Tang Rui liked was the paralyzed face called Chen Liufeng. He immediately winked at Tang Rui: "sister Tang, come on!"


    "You hate it and ignore you!"


    Tang Rui knew that Ding Ning had seen the clue. She was ashamed and ran away with her face covered.


    Shen MuQing is so smart that her beautiful eyes show a different color. Unexpectedly, Tang Rui, the bodyguard and best friend, would like Chen Liufeng''s paralyzed face. She couldn''t help laughing. She said solemnly to some restless Chen Liufeng: "brother Chen, this is Myanmar. Don''t encounter any danger when she goes out. Go and have a look!"


    "But, miss..."


    Chen Liufeng looked at Shen MuQing with some worry. Although he was not at ease with Tang Rui, he did not forget that his duty was to protect Shen MuQing.


    "With Ding Ning, what can I do? Go quickly."


    Shen MuQing said calmly, and saw Murong Yanran''s narrow eyes. She couldn''t help blushing and bowed her head in shame.


    "Yes, miss, I''ll be right back when I find Tang Rui!"


    Chen Liufeng glanced at Ding Ning and felt that it was in the hotel and Ding Ning was there. He should be fine. He hurriedly threw down a word and ran out. Looking at his impatient nervous appearance, Tang Rui didn''t seem to be lovesickness. It should be that Lang Youqing''s concubine intended to hit it off at once.

 Chapter 827

    "That''s good. I hope lovers in the world will get married!"


    Shen MuQing said with a faint smile in her mouth.


    "Yes!"


    Ding Ning stretched lazily and said something in his words.


    Shen MuQing suddenly jumped in her heart, some flustered dodging Ding Ning''s hot eyes.


    Murong Yanran turned her lips and gave Ding Ning a scornful look. She secretly mourned for Shen MuQing and fell in love with this playful guy. It''s not a good thing!


    For a moment, everyone seemed to have no mood to speak. They ate their own breakfast and thought about their own thoughts. There was a taste of eating without speaking or sleeping.


    "Jingling!"


    The hurried telephone broke the silent silence.


    Liu Yingying took out her mobile phone and looked at the strange call number. Her face was a little confused. She muttered, "Ninghai''s call won''t be a harassing call."


    "Take a look. It''s harassment. Just hang up."


    Shen MuQing said disapprovingly.


    "Hello!"


    Liu Yingying pressed the answer button and didn''t speak for a long time. Then her face changed. She covered the microphone and said apologetically to the people, "I''ll go out and answer the phone!"


    "Oh, who did it!"


    Shen MuQing asked casually.


    "A classmate!"


    Liu Yingying flashed an unnatural look and said softly, biting her lips.


    "Then go and pick it up!"


    Shen MuQing didn''t care either. She waved her hand with a smile. Liu Yingying said softly and walked out quickly.


    Out of respect for each other''s privacy, Ding Ning didn''t eavesdrop on her phone. She just looked at Liu Yingying''s hasty steps and joked: "it won''t be her boyfriend!"


    Shen MuQing frowned, shook her head and said, "she''s still at school. There''s something wrong at home. Life is very difficult. I haven''t heard that she has made a boyfriend!"


    "Girls are shy. Even if they have a boyfriend, they are embarrassed to tell you."


    Ding Ning doesn''t think so. After a lot of experience, he is no longer the little white who doesn''t understand anything when he first came out of the campus. From Liu Yingying''s unnatural expression, he always feels that the relationship between the caller and Liu Yingying is not simple.


    "Why bother others so much? Do they have a boyfriend with you? I don''t see that you still have the potential of eight women!"


    Murong Yanran was like a gun, full of gunpowder, and directly attacked him: "it''s still that you have a crush on others, and you''re uncomfortable!"


    "You... Are unreasonable!"


    Ding Ning saw Shen MuQing looking at him suspiciously, and immediately wanted to cry depressed, but he really didn''t dare to lose his temper with the Queen''s sister. Who let her know that she was Xiao Ning''s secret? She could only keep eating and drinking with her face full of grievances.


    This scene fell into Shen MuQing''s eyes, but it became a sign of guilty conscience. He was a little sour in his heart. But he thought that since he had long made up his mind not to involve Ding Ning to leave him, why should he eat dry vinegar here? He immediately buried himself in his meal without saying a word, but how to eat is like chewing wax.


    Murong Yan noticed the embarrassment of the atmosphere and secretly regretted that Ding Ning was his partner anyway, not her staff, let alone her


    It''s unreasonable for her to get angry for no reason.


    Carefully think about it, it seems that since Ding Ning recovered her original appearance, she has been targeting him everywhere, but Ding Ning has tolerated her everywhere and made her a little complacent.


    But why did she target him? Is it because he took advantage of himself by incarnating Xiaoning these days? Or is she jealous because she actually likes him?


    be jealous? Thinking of this, Murong Yanran was suddenly surprised and hurriedly denied her absurd idea. How is this possible? What people like is the mysterious man who gives people a strong sense of security. It''s not Ding Ning''s handsome appearance but attracts bees and butterflies everywhere.


    Imposed on himself countless psychological hints, Muran Yanran gradually calmed down the undulating heart lake and enjoyed the breakfast with local characteristics here.


    "Moby! Come with me!"


    Ding Ning had enough to eat and drink, and waved to Mo Bai, who was almost full.


    "Young master, what can I do for you?"


    Mo Bai ran up to him with a flattering appearance, which made Murong Yanran discount his image of an expert instantly. He couldn''t help laughing, and he didn''t know how Ding Ning subdued Mo Bai. This guy is usually very arrogant, but he looks like a grandson in front of Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning took Mo Bai to one side and didn''t know what to say. The two women who quietly paid attention to them only saw the ecstatic color on Mo Bai''s face and nodded.


    "Yingying, what''s the matter? You look a little bad!"


    At this time, Liu Yingying came in. Shen MuQing asked with concern when she saw that she was a little out of her mind.


    "I''m fine. Just a few students said they would take time to have a party. I refused. They said a few hard words. I''m a little uncomfortable!"


    Liu Yingying squeezed out a reluctant smile and said insincerely.


    "Don''t care too much about other people''s eyes. One day, they will look down on you and make them look down on you. Eat quickly. Have a good rest in the hotel today!"


    Shen MuQing knew that Liu Yingying was an extremely sensitive girl. She thought it was her classmates who saw her family fall and said something hard to obey, which made her uncomfortable. She comforted her very closely.


    "No... it doesn''t matter, I''m fine!"


    Liu Yingying raised her head and showed a heartache smile, stubborn way.


    "No, anyway, we know almost what we should know this time. There''s no need to go every day. I know you want to be worthy of this job with your performance, but these days you have to go to the scene not only to do market research, but also to do planning and copywriting. It''s too hard. Tomorrow is the last day of the public offering and the most competitive day. You''ll stay in the hotel today Keep your energy in one day and work hard tomorrow, otherwise you''ll be tired and my boss will be to blame! "


    Shen MuQing patted Liu Yingying on the shoulder and jokingly politely gave the order. The warm words made Liu Yingying''s eyes red and lowered her head to let the tears drop quietly.


    "Well, well, don''t cry. It will be ugly if you cry again!"


    Shen MuQing really loves this strong little girl. She gently hugged her in her arms, patted her back and comforted her softly.


    "Thank you, sister Mu Qing!"


    Liu Yingying was embarrassed to break away from her arms, wiped her tears and smiled. The soft smile made Shen MuQing feel pity more and more. For this hard-working child, I must do my best to help her out of the trough of life and accumulate some Yin virtue for my limited life.


    Murong Yanran returned to her room to change clothes after breakfast and was ready to go, which made Ding Ning doubt life. Women are really troublesome creatures. They have to change clothes when they eat, sleep and go out. It''s convenient for any man to go.


    "Ding Ning, do you have time to walk with me in the evening? It''s my first time to go abroad when I''m so old."


    Ding Ning is now back to normal. Naturally, she can''t live in a room with Murong Yanran. When she was forced to open a room at the front desk, Shen MuQing came over with Liu Yingying, looked at Ding Ning seriously and said.


    "MuQing has an appointment. Of course he has time!"


    Ding Ning looked at Shen MuQing, who had been tortured by illness for the first half of his life, and replied with a dirty face. How could he refuse to meet the beauty? Eh, it seems that the beauty is now a big cup. My brother''s massage technique is still very effective.


    In the dead of night, they walk hand in hand in the streets of a foreign country. Maybe they have the opportunity to do some intimate things that are not suitable for children. Thinking about it makes him excited and careful.


    Shen MuQing''s heart pounded with his bad eyes. A red glow appeared on her pretty face. Her white teeth gently bit her pink lips and said shyly in a low voice: "I''ll see you after dinner in the evening!"


    "OK, see you or leave!"


    Ding Ning grinned and showed her neat white teeth. She decided to give her a good follow-up visit in the evening, and then gave her the amulet to let her understand her feelings.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you!"


    Shen MuQing was uncomfortable with his hot eyes. She threw down a word like running, and pulled Liu Yingying, who had a complicated face, and fled.


    "Hey! The weather is really good today!"


    Ding Ning stretched, with a bright smile on his face, and his mood became beautiful.


    The cashier at the front desk was a young girl with a lot of acne on her face. She looked at Ding Ning''s handsome smiling face with a red face and said, "Sir, it''s cloudy today. It''s rainy in the evening!"


    "Poof!"


    Ding Ning broke his kung fu in an instant, looked at the girl who was a little crazy, and showed a smile that he thought was impeccable: "beauty, haven''t you been in love yet?"


    "Well, how do you know? People really haven''t been in love yet!"


    The girl half lowered her head shyly and secretly raised her head to look at Ding Ning''s warm sunshine smile. Her heart jumped like a deer.


    "That''s why you can''t feel how good the weather is today. I suggest you fall in love as soon as possible. The acne on your face will heal without medicine!"


    Ding Ning winked meaningfully, took the room card and sprinkled it. There was quite a thing. He brushed his clothes and hid the taste of merit and fame.


    "Wow, so handsome. Are you implying that I''m in love with you? Handsome guy from China!"


    The girl muttered in her heart. She looked at his natural and unrestrained back with her eyes narrowed into a heart shape. She secretly glanced at the customer information on the computer: Ding Ning, Chinese, room 7182. I don''t know what she thought. The girl took out her makeup mirror and took a picture. The corners of her mouth tilted slightly, and a layer of pink purplish red floated on her face, Even the pimples that usually disgusted her seemed to shine slightly and become pleasing to the eye.


    Seeing Ding Ning''s tall back into the elevator, the girl turned her head and looked at the foggy and cloudy weather outside. She suddenly felt that today''s weather seemed really good. Hey, it was very suitable for a love, even if it was just a short night!


    Ding Ning didn''t know that his unintentional words made the little sister at the front desk misunderstand that he wanted to make an appointment with her. He just gave advice from the doctor''s point of view. The girl''s skin has no problem, and she will have acne only because of the imbalance of yin and Yang. As long as she finds a boyfriend and rolls the sheets, yin and yang are harmonious, the acne will disappear automatically.


    With the jewelers solving many good quality Jadeites in succession a few days ago, when the jadeite public offer is about to enter the peak / tide period before the end, jewelers and gamblers from all over the world flock to the public offer again, crowding the public offer site.


    Looking at the scene of a sea of people in front of him, Ding Ning couldn''t help feeling secretly that the Burmese government really has a big treasure. However, his mood became more and more beautiful when he thought of taking a big share of the treasure.


    Stretched out his hands, holding Murong Yanran and Shen MuQing from left to right, he acted as a flower escort to isolate the crowded crowd and avoid some unscrupulous guys taking advantage of it.

 Chapter 828

    Murong Yanran just rolled her eyes at Ding Ning''s behavior, but she didn''t refuse. After all, there are too many people here.


    Shen MuQing naturally won''t have any opinions. They have been honest with each other for a long time. In their hearts, they only have the sweet feeling of being loved and protected by him.


    Tang Rui and Chen Liufeng have good force themselves. Naturally, they will not be troubled by such crowded occasions. They closely follow behind the three and keep their eyes vigilant and pay attention to the sex wolves who want to fish in troubled waters.


    Mo Bai was forced to go with the flow like a persimmon. He was squeezed in the crowd. He secretly said that young master Feifei attached too much importance to sex and despised friends.


    But when I thought of breakfast, the young master found him, affirmed his performance in Murong Yanran''s distress, and informed him that when ningran jewelry usually didn''t work, he was allowed to go back to Shengshi Huating to receive the training of Xia Hou and others.


    He also lived in Huating for a period of time in the prosperous age, but he envied the force of Xia Hou and others. The old lack of things also made him deeply aware of his lack of strength. Being able to practice with Xia Hou and others shows that the young master has recognized him.


    At the thought of this, his blood was boiling. He screamed like beating chicken blood and rushed in on countless people''s feet, causing bursts of people to turn upside down and arouse countless people''s anger and curse.


    However, he didn''t think much of it. He finally broke out of the siege with a strange smile. He joined two ningran jewelry employees waiting here early in the morning and started his work today.


    No one noticed that a faint transparent air flow formed around Ding Ning, unknowingly squeezed out a channel, strolled through the crowd to protect two beautiful women with national beauty, followed by Tang Rui and Chen Liufeng easily, walked out without effort, and secretly praised the high quality of the people who came to the jade fair, There was no confusion due to a large number of people, resulting in stampedes, and no wild bees and butterflies wanted to take advantage of the chaos.


    They don''t know how many malicious guys want to come up and stretch out the salty pig''s hand with the extraordinary beauty of Shen MuQing and Murong Yanran. Unfortunately, before these evil guys get close, they are pushed farther and farther by an inexplicable force, which is always out of reach.


    Ding Ning was secretly proud. Unexpectedly, the power of water could be used in this way, which made him like a slippery fish in the crowd. No one could get close to him and walked out easily.


    When they came to the core dark shooting area, it was close to noon. So many people gathered outside, but no one wanted to go again, so they decided to make do with a cup of noodles in the department store.


    Ding Ning didn''t want to treat his future women badly. He spent a sum of money in a luxury private room in the lower Hall of his wallet and asked them to wait inside. He went out for a few rounds and came back with a lot of ingredients like a trick.


    In everyone''s mouth and mouth, he went back and forth frequently. Soon, the private room was filled with gas stoves, cooking utensils, oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar and other seasonings!


    "Where did you get these things?"


    Murong Yan asked with a confused face. She only knew that she could spend a wallet here to take a temporary rest in a VIP room, but there was no place to buy things like gas stove and Shanzhen seafood even if she had money. She was curious where Ding Ning came from?


    "Then leave it alone. The mountain people have their own tricks. Just eat!"


    Where would Ding Ning tell them that he took them out of the space. Going in and out was just a cover up. If he didn''t worry too much, he didn''t even need pots, bowls and spoons. He just cooked with three-color fire.


    After fooling her, she stopped paying attention to her and made Murong Yanran''s little silver teeth bite rattle again. She wanted to bite off a piece of meat from him.


    But soon, she couldn''t think much. Like others, she looked at Ding Ning''s performance like dazzling skills.


    A common kitchen knife was just played with flowers in Ding Ning''s hand and turned into a remnant of the Tao. All kinds of food materials were handled by him in the shortest time. Some oil was put in the oil pot, and the food materials were put in the pot. The flames in the pot made everyone scream.


    The most amazing thing is that it is expected that there should be a lot of oil fume, but it has not brought any trouble. There is always fresh air in the private room.


    Everyone was surprised. They thought that the private room here could automatically eliminate the oil fume after special treatment. How did you know that Ding Ning had quietly portrayed a barrier that could eliminate the oil fume and lock the flavor of the dishes while the people were not paying attention.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    The knock on the door suddenly sounded. Shen MuQing stood up nervously and said uneasily, "what should I do? Cooking is definitely not allowed here."


    "It''s no big deal. Just give them more money to compensate."


    With Ding Ning''s 10 billion, although there are only more than 5 billion left in recent days, Murong Yanran is obviously confident because she knows too much about the urine of Burmese officials. As long as she has money, nothing is unfair.


    "It''s all right. Open the door. It''s probably Bai Qing!"


    Ding Ning kept saying without any thought.


    "Did you call him?"


    Shen MuQing suddenly motioned Chen Liufeng to open the door.


    "Well, my phone has been broken by him these days. It''s not appropriate not to tell him when I come. I specially said to let him come alone."


    Ding Ning explained that Murong Yan, who looked a little ugly, calmed down. She didn''t dislike Bai Qing, but didn''t want to see Qin canglan.


    "Old four, you''re showing up. What are you doing these days? I can''t get through the mysterious phone."


    Bai Qing really came alone. As soon as she entered the house, she shouted at Ding Ning.


    "What? How much did you gamble? Wait for me to turn over the money!"


    Ding Ning glanced at him obliquely and said angrily.


    Bai Qing smiled awkwardly: "not much. I lost a little. I''m mainly looking for you."


    "Cut, come on, what can you do for me? Come on, sit there and wait. Say while you eat."


    Cooking is a technical one. We should pay attention to concentration. Ding Ning doesn''t have time to talk to him now.


    "Sleeping trough, you really can play. You cook here. In other words, where did you get this set of guys? It''s really powerful!"


    Bai Qing came to the door and found Ding Ning cooking. He just had to make complaints about it. He left his mouth open and said, "can you cook?" or brother, will you show your hands?


    "Forget it. Ding Ning''s craft is much better than you."


    Murong Yan said with impolite contempt that she tasted the castle in the air that night, which made her drool when she remembered now.


    "Yes!"


    Shen MuQing also nodded her head. She had tasted Ding Ning''s cooking for a long time. Coupled with the taste of a castle in the air, she worshipped Ding Ning''s cooking unconditionally.


    "Er! My cooking is also delicious. I''ve practiced cooking hard since I was a child. Why don''t I get a dish and let''s taste it."


    Bai Qing feels her chin awkwardly, trying to convince everyone to show her hand to prove that her cooking is also of a high standard.


    "No, cooking is not practiced. Ding Ning is gifted. His food is delicious. The craftsmanship of five-star chefs is no better than him."


    Shen MuQing turns into Ding Ning''s little fan sister, and her big eyes are shining with worship.


    "I once ate a meal cooked by Ding Ning. It can only be said that it is the best food I have eaten in my life. There is no one."


    Murong Yanran restored the nature of the iceberg queen again and said coolly.


    Ding Ning listened to the two women''s strong praise and was very happy. Indeed, if he wanted to catch a woman''s heart, he had to catch a woman''s stomach first. Er, it seems to be reversed. Shouldn''t a woman come to cook? Hey, forget it. I''ll give it once for my dear little Qingqing and the Queen''s sister.


    "Hey!"


    Bai Qing sniffed, shook her head in distress, sat down on the sofa, hugged her arm and looked at the play.


    In my heart, I''m worried. I pay attention to both color and flavor in cooking. The dishes fried by Ding Ning don''t even have flavor. How can they be delicious? These two women are definitely by Ding Ning


    It''s estimated that even if they make a plate of dog shit, they will say it''s fragrant.


    "Hey, what''s your expression? Do you think we''re lying? Well, since you don''t believe it, you can only taste it later. You can make what you want." Murong Yanran looked at Bai Qing''s expression and shouted angrily.


    "You think it''s delicious. Come on, I''ll cook it myself. Don''t blame me for being stingy and won''t give it to you!"


    Bai Qing cocked his legs in disapproval. He was still very confident in his cooking.


    "Well, you can eat, but you can cook it yourself!"


    Half an hour later, Mo Bai and two employees were also called.


    Ding Ning opened the isolation talisman, with an attractive smell, swallowing people''s saliva, one by one like a waiter, competing to put the plate on the tea table.


    "How could this happen? Why didn''t you smell the fragrance just now?"


    Bai Qing couldn''t calm down. His eyes almost didn''t stare out. He couldn''t believe it. Looking at the delicious dishes on the tea table, he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. He didn''t say the color was fragrant. The taste alone made him feel inferior.


    "Just now, just now, it''s now. There''s a big meal. Er, by the way, Bai Dashao, you can have a taste, and then help yourself. There are a lot of ingredients."


    Ding Ning glanced at Bai Qing with a narrow face and said softly.


    "No, no, can''t I be wrong? We are brothers, we are brothers!"


    Bai Qing''s face was green and shameless. While muttering, he picked up half a bowl of rice and rushed forward recklessly to start a gluttonous feast.


    "What do you mean? Or do you think we''re lying? Half a bowl of rice."


    Murong Yanran was very worried about Ding Ning''s uneven run.


    "Hey, hey... Then you... Don''t understand..."


    While eating and chewing, Bai Qing explained vaguely, "I learned from soldiers."


    "What do you say? What else is there to pay attention to?"


    Shen MuQing has a strong thirst for knowledge and asks curiously.


    "It''s... It''s delicious... I... Wait... I''ll eat it first... I''ll eat it later!"


    Bai Qing''s happy tears are about to flow out. Where is she still in the mood to tell a story and buried her head and began to wolf down.


    Even Murong Yanran, Tang Rui, Mo Bai and others couldn''t care to talk. One or two kept grabbing vegetables and putting them in their mouths like a hungry ghost.


    "Well... Delicious... Delicious... It''s really delicious."


    "Don''t rob me. That fish belly is mine."


    "You robbed my sweet and sour ribs."


    "Who said it was you? Did you ask him to promise?"


    "Stop arguing and eat quickly. If you don''t eat again, it''ll be gone."


    ¡­¡­


    They were still restless and almost didn''t fight for a dish.

 Chapter 829

    "Bai Qing tells the story of a recruit eating!"


    Seeing Shen MuQing''s little wronged eyes, Ding Ning patiently explained: "there are rules for eating and rest in the army, and the time for eating is well stipulated, so when you are a soldier, you eat quickly!"


    While enjoying the delicious food, Shen MuQing nodded: "my father is a soldier. He eats very fast!"


    "Your father is a veteran and doesn''t eat with big soldiers. Naturally, he won''t say this. When he eats in the army canteen, everyone grabs to eat. The training as a soldier is very hard and the physical consumption is very large, so the amount of food is also increased. A recruit who just joined the army doesn''t know the secret of eating. After training, he feels very hungry. As soon as he entered the canteen, he filled a big bowl of rice and began to eat, but he can wait When he finished eating and wanted to serve the second bowl, he found that the rice had been eaten and he could only eat dry vegetables to fill his stomach. "


    Ding Ning explained with a smile: "The recruits are distressed. They can eat at least one and a half bowls at ordinary times. As a result, they can only grab one bowl and can''t fill their belly at all. What can we do? Later, I went to ask a fellow veteran, saying that I can''t eat enough every day. How can I train? The veteran smiled and told him that there is a trick to eating in the army. The first bowl must not be full. Fill half a bowl first, and then eat half a bowl The bowl will be filled with a large bowl, so that you can be full. "


    "Oh, I said, brother Bai, why do you only hold half a bowl? I''m afraid there''s not enough rice!"


    Shen MuQing suddenly realized, showed a bright smile like mountain flowers, and said with emotion: "life is really full of knowledge!"


    Bai Qing has now stuffed half a bowl of rice into her stomach. She stands up and fills it. She fills a large bowl with a large chopstick and puts it into her mouth. She chews it for a long time before narrowing her eyes happily, "This story tells us that we have a quick hand and a slow hand. We must strive for what we like. If we slow down, we may regret for life."


    "Eat your meal well. Where did you get so much insight?"


    Ding Ning smiled and scolded. Bai Qing smiled. If she glanced at Shen MuQing with deep meaning, she sighed in her heart. I hope the girl can understand her good intentions.


    Shen MuQing''s eyes flashed an obscure dark color. Why didn''t she want to fight for it? Just, she couldn''t help flinching at the thought of the harm that the Zhao family might bring to Ding Ning.


    It''s not that she doesn''t have the courage to fight against fate. She''s not even afraid of death. Will she still be afraid of fighting? But she can''t tolerate her lover being implicated and hurt. Her love is pure, true and beautiful. She doesn''t want to cause a tragedy because of selfishness.


    Bai Qing didn''t say anything more. He just heard some rumors that Shen MuQing would be engaged to Zhao Zilong in a year. It was none of his business, but it was about Ding Ning. He couldn''t stand idly by.


    Although he was already the prospective owner of the Bai family, the marriage between the Shen family and the Zhao family was not publicly announced. It only spread in a small circle, and he was not easy to interfere in other people''s household affairs. Therefore, he vaguely tested Shen MuQing''s attitude.


    He planned that as long as Shen MuQing showed his intention to fight, he would do anything to help her get rid of the marriage. It was his compensation for taking advantage of Ding Ning''s position.


    Unfortunately, Shen MuQing''s attitude disappointed him. Even she was unwilling to fight for it. What can he say.


    After dinner, they saw that Bai Qing had something to tell Ding Ning and took the initiative to leave first.


    "Come on, what can I do for you?"


    Ding Ning lit a cigarette and asked with his legs crossed.


    Bai Qing sat down beside Ding Ning without image, rubbed her belly and burped, saying casually, "I want to sell you Tiangong entertainment!"


    "What?"


    Ding Ning opened his mouth in amazement and asked unimaginably, "sell me Tiangong entertainment? Do you have a lot of money to burn?"


    No wonder he was surprised. With the suppression of the three major entertainment companies of meteorite, Tianhai and Xingyi, many of their artists have changed jobs to Tiangong entertainment. Their ranking in the entertainment industry has risen sharply, which can be said to have unlimited prospects. At this time, Bai Qing wants to sell Tiangong entertainment to him. Isn''t this giving him money?


    "Well, although it was a ticket nature when Tiangong entertainment was established, it was also my hard work. I was reluctant to make this decision."


    Bai Qing took a deep sip of the cigarette from Ding Ning''s pocket, and her eyes became helpless in the smoke curl: "this is the world. If you want to get something, you are doomed to give up some things. Tiangong entertainment must give up for me now, so I want to sell him to you."


    Ding Ning''s face became a little strange. He seemed to think of something and asked tentatively, "is it the pressure from the family? You and Jiang Yimeng..."


    "Yes, but not all!"


    There was a touch of bitterness on Bai Qing''s face, There was a trace of pain in his eyes: "Yimeng has been with me for five years. She is a woman with little intelligence but no great wisdom. In fact, she is a very suitable woman for husband and son. I want to marry her very much. In fact, everyone knows that there is no future for our mutual identity and status, but people are emotional animals. After five years of living together, I can''t give her up like this. I can''t do it with you She talked. She would like to follow me all her life regardless of her position. "


    Ding Ning seemed to have some understanding and some unknown, so he continued to listen silently with a cigarette.


    Bai Qing let the cigarette burn at her fingertips, and her confident face became hazy in the smoke, Even the sound seemed out of reach: "The old man was a founding father. He valued reputation more than life, and his thought was more feudal and conservative. Although he thought he owed me a lot and valued me more, at that time, I was only a declining legitimate son of the Bai family and was far away in Ninghai. No matter how absurd and disorderly it was, no one would pay attention to it as long as there was no big news, but now it''s different. I borrow you Dongfeng has become the successor of the prospective owner of the Bai family. I don''t know how many people want to seize my handle and cut me off. "


    The cigarette had burned to the butt of the cigarette. After burning it white and blue, he pressed the butt out in the ashtray. He lit another one impatiently and took a deep breath, The eyes also became a little confused: "in fact, I really don''t care if I''m not the owner of the house. The dirty things in the big family are more absurd than people can imagine. I''d rather be the Ninghaibai who was free and easy all day and waited for death."


    "If you don''t want to do it, you don''t have to force yourself."


    Ding Ning comfortingly patted him on the shoulder. To tell the truth, the relationship between him and Bai Qing was very complex. Although he was a sworn brother, he was always unable to communicate.


    They say they are friends, and they are closer than ordinary friends. They say they are brothers, and they always feel that they are a little worse. The key reason is that Bai Qing''s mind is too deep, and a bad one will be used by him. Therefore, Ding Ning has always been wary of him, forming such a relationship.


    But now, Bai Qing has embarked on a fork in life. Since he has chosen to take the initiative to talk to him, he really sees him as a brother. He feels very gratified.


    "Ding Ning, I used you, and I didn''t formally apologize to you. I know it will make you feel very uncomfortable, but please believe that I never wanted to hurt your mind, but I just maximized the benefits under favorable conditions."


    Speaking of this, Bai Qing looked at Ding Ning frankly, He said without hesitation: "I''ve been carrying some things since I was young, so I''m destined to be more cautious than anyone. Although the position of Bai family leader is not what I want, it''s one of my mission to live. I have to be this family leader in order to really master the greatest voice. For my grandparents, parents and aunts, our big house department can get justice."


    Ding Ning looked at him in amazement, and a terrible thought flashed in his mind: "is your department..."


    "Yes, my grandparents died abnormally. My parents seem to have died in a traffic accident. In fact, there are many suspicious places. My aunt, Qiao Qiao''s mother, did not escape their poison even if she went abroad."


    Bai Qing''s eyes were bloodshot, and his face looked ferocious because of hatred.


    "Joe Joe''s mother died abnormally?"


    Ding Ning was shocked and suddenly remembered that Qiao Qiao had said that her father used to be very open-minded and optimistic. His temperament changed greatly after her mother died.


    At that time, he didn''t think much. He thought that Qiao Yuhan and his wife loved each other very much, so he was stimulated and changed his temperament after her death. He was worried about making Qiao Qiao sad and didn''t ask much.


    But now think of it, maybe Qiao Yuhan also realized that his wife''s death was an abnormal death, so he became so suspicious and mean, but he didn''t tell Qiao.


    "Yes, although my uncle and I don''t have any evidence, our ideas are the same. My aunt is in good health and is kind to others. She doesn''t have any enemies at all. How could she be kidnapped suddenly? When my uncle found her, she had been brutally killed. Only my uncle and I knew about it. Even Joe and Zhenya didn''t tell them. They thought my aunt was He died of illness. "


    Bai Qing has a deep relationship with his aunt. His parents died early. His aunt is the only relative in the world. Speaking of his aunt''s death, he is obviously very excited and his eyes are red, Gnashing his teeth, he said, "I have been assassinated not a thousand times but 800 times since I was a child. I thought my aunt would marry my uncle and go abroad. If there were any grievances, she would not be involved again, but I didn''t expect that these people would still refuse to let him go."


    "Who is it?"


    Ding Ning only felt a cold rush from the back of his spine to the spirit of heaven. How much hatred must it take before he planned to kill all the people and children, even a harmless woman. Wouldn''t that say that Qiao Qiao is also very dangerous? This made him surprisingly angry, and his tone had a strong sense of killing.


    "I don''t know!"


    Bai Qing''s face was full of bitterness. He rubbed his face and said painfully, "I thought it was Bai Qing''s pulse, but according to my observation during this period of time, maybe they sent someone to assassinate me, but it should have nothing to do with my aunt''s death. That''s why I feel terrible. The enemy hidden in the dark is the most difficult."


    "No clue?"


    Ding Ning''s face became dignified. Whoever had such an invisible enemy would be stuck in the throat in the dark.


    "No, forget it. Without this, I want to sell Tiangong entertainment to you because many people in the Bai family want to seize my handle and challenge me. After all, Tiangong entertainment belongs to my private industry. As the owner, I am not allowed to own a private industry. If I don''t sell it, it must be included in the Bai family''s industry."


    Bai Qing said in distress.

 Chapter 830

    Ding Ning didn''t understand Bai Qing''s practice and asked suspiciously, "anyway, you are the owner of the house. Isn''t it your responsibility to assign it to Bai family?"


    "Different!"


    Bai Qing shook her head depressed: "Tiangong entertainment is under my personal name, I have an absolute right to speak, but once it is assigned to the Bai family, even if I am the owner, I can''t make a decision in a word. It has to be decided by the Bai family''s meeting, there are a lot of more controls, and I have to distribute a lot of profits as a dividend for the Bai family''s children every year."


    "Isn''t that good? It can help you win people''s hearts."


    Ding Ning didn''t understand more and asked in an ignorant way.


    "You, you don''t understand the management mode of the big family. Don''t say I''m just acting as the owner now. Even if I''m already the owner, it''s impossible for all industries to participate in management. What does that mean, you know?"


    Bai Qing''s face was filled with helplessness and patiently explained: "this means that the children of the Bai family will be justifiably involved in the management of Tiangong entertainment. As the owner of my family, I can''t intervene too much. Are you willing to see the consequences?"


    Ding Ning thought for a while, but he still didn''t understand the key. He said with a puzzled face, "isn''t the management of the children of the white family good?"


    "What''s the matter? Although they are all surnamed Bai and have this level of kinship, they actually form their own system. Now that Bai and I have openly torn our face, I need to win the support of the Bai family of other branches. You say, at that time, these Bai family who support me will ask to manage Tiangong entertainment. Do I agree or not?"


    Bai Qing said with some hatred that iron is not steel.


    "That promise is, can you win more people to support you?"


    Ding Ning said in a daze that he was really not interested in buying Tiangong entertainment, or even a little disgusted. After all, he has never had a good impression on the entertainment industry, and he has no intention to waste time on it.


    "You''re stupid. Let me ask you, what should I do if these people have a lust for your sister?"


    Bai Qing stared at him and asked.


    "Who dares? I''ll kill him."


    Touching Ding Ning''s sensitive line, the guy immediately roared murderously.


    "Well, even if I can protect your two sisters, let me ask you, if someone covets LAN Mengdie and pan Xiangyun, do you care?"


    Bai Qing asked earnestly.


    "Well, that won''t work!"


    Ding Ning''s old face is red. These two sister papers have become confused with his wife. How can he sit idly by?


    "Then I''ll ask you again. Song Ziyi is hidden by people. Do you care?"


    Bai Qing''s heart was fixed, and the old God asked.


    "Cough, cough, although she and I are innocent, I will never allow such things as hidden rules to happen."


    Ding Ning coughed twice and said with awe inspiring righteousness.


    "Well, let me ask you, do you care if Jiang Yimeng is harassed?"


    Bai Qing asked coldly with a smile in her mouth.


    "I... shit, that''s your woman. You won''t take care of it yourself?"


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes depressed and said angrily.


    Bai Qing stalled and said helplessly, "it''s not inconvenient for me to manage. The old man asked me to cut off the connection with her. If she was harassed, I wouldn''t be able to intervene blatantly. Therefore, I think about it. I can rest assured only if you take over Tiangong entertainment. No, we can both rest assured."


    Ding Ning lit a cigarette silently and said with a frown on his face: "Ya, you just ate me and wanted me to take care of Jiang Yimeng for you. To put it bluntly, you said so much in a roundabout way."


    "Don''t be cheap and sell well. Other people can''t grab such a good thing. In a word, can you buy it?"


    Bai Qing is also lazy to waste her breath again, grabbing the cigarette in Ding Ning''s mouth and holding it in her mouth.


    "Come on, even if I help you, make an offer. I can say that I''m short of money recently. It''s too expensive. I can''t afford it!"


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes, took out another cigarette from the cigarette box, and began to bargain with a traitor''s face!


    "You are really shameless. I want to give it to you for free. However, although Tiangong entertainment is my private industry, I am now the owner of the Bai family. I must be impartial and give the Bai family a passable explanation. After all, the initial capital for the establishment of Tiangong entertainment was the Bai family."


    Bai Qing rubbed his temples with a headache: "at least let me explain it at Bai''s house."


    "Don''t be wordy. Ask too much and pay back the money on the spot. You have to make a price for me to listen to!"


    Ding Ning is really not short of money now. Although he gave Murong Yanran the $10 billion medical fee of the Wang family, Zhu Pengcheng has sold off the gold bricks. After paying more than $3 billion for the land of Dongli mountain villa, there are still more than $20 billion left. It''s more than enough to buy Tiangong entertainment.


    "Do you think 2 billion yuan is OK? After all, the potential of Tiangong entertainment is there. Now there are more than a dozen first-line stars alone, and song Ziyi, the queen of heaven, is in town. There are hundreds of second-line and third-line stars. As long as the resources are used properly, the money will come back in two or three years at most."


    Bai Qing asked with some uneasiness.


    "Deal!"


    Ding Ning was happy. He thought it would take billions to buy Tiangong entertainment. Unexpectedly, it was so cheap that he made a decision immediately without hesitation.


    "Ah, no bargaining?"


    Bai Qing''s psychological price is 1.5 billion. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning''s rich and powerful direct decision caught him off guard.


    "The price of a half bay villa is two billion yuan for the two of us. Even if I pay back the favor you sold me the villa cheaply."


    Ding Ning said hypocritically that he was cheap and good.


    "Shit, then you said you didn''t have much money on hand. It seems that you still have spare power!"


    Bai Qing''s eyes turned and looked at Ding Ning up and down maliciously.


    Ding Ning warily covered his chest and shouted, "Hey, ripe is ripe. Don''t think about me. I''m not good at that."


    "Fuck off, I was thinking that since you have the money, you might as well do me another favor!"


    Bai Qing touched her chin and turned her eyes. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Hey, it''s almost OK. I''ve taken over your broken company. What else do you want?"


    Ding Ning was a little flustered and hurriedly warned.


    "Do you remember my villa zero?"


    Bai Qing smiled. He believed that Ding Ning would never miss this opportunity as long as he had money in his hand.


    "What do you mean? You want to give me villa zero? This can be considered!"


    Ding Ning asked with a smile, but he was very moved. Villa 0 is the most upscale, largest, luxurious and expensive villa in Ninghai. It''s impossible to say that he doesn''t want to take it for himself.


    "Give it to you? I think it''s beautiful. My brother still knows how to settle accounts. I''ll stay in Yanjing for a long time in the future. I can only go to the master for two days at most in Ninghai. It''s also a waste to leave villa No. 0 vacant there. Fat and water don''t flow into outsiders'' fields. It''s simply cheaper for you. That villa is the earliest villa I bought. When I bought it, it only cost 1.2 billion. Now it''s sold to you at the original price."


    Bai Qing said with some pain. He had feelings after living in villa 0 for so many years. He was still reluctant to sell it.


    "Two billion, I bought it!"


    Ding Ning led his affection, but he didn''t want to go too far. After all, a place as big as villa 0 is now worth at least $3.4 billion, and $2 billion is already the price of cabbage.


    "OK, you look like a nouveau riche. Let''s sell you several villas under my private name at a low price. I just need to stay two or three and have a foothold when I come to Ninghai!"


    Bai Qing is also welcome. After all, two billion yuan is really not much.


    "Let''s talk about where it is first. Let''s see what the price is. I''ll buy it if it''s suitable."


    Ding Ning was secretly pleased. He knew that Bai Qing''s villas were all in the prosperous urban area. It''s not too much to say that an inch of land and an inch of money. Although some developers are developing villas one after another, they are basically located in the junction of the suburbs. It''s very inconvenient to travel. Even if they have more money, it''s not so easy to buy villas in the prosperous area. It depends on their character.


    "I''ll keep one set in banwan villa area and sell you one more set. Just one billion!"


    Bai Qing pondered, "there are three buildings in Songjiang film and television base. You can give one hundred million to each building."


    "OK, I''ll take it!"


    Although Songjiang film and television base is also very prosperous, after all, the terrain is not as good as the downtown like banwan villa, and it is reasonable that the price difference is very large. Ding Ning has no pressure to eat. It is not that he wants to fry real estate, but considering that ye Huan sisters, Xiangyun and Mengdie, since they have entered the entertainment circle, they will inevitably have to shoot movies and TV dramas in the film and television base and buy several villas there, And keep them from running back and forth.


    Then Bai Qing said that the villas in several places were located in the downtown area, but the price was certainly not as high as that of banwan villa. Ding Ning agreed to buy them all without pressure. Finally, he bought nine villas in total. Except for three in the film and television base and two in the banwan villa area, the other four were in the most prosperous area in the downtown area, Even Tiangong entertainment costs a total of 7.8 billion.


    Ding Ning transferred money directly and made Bai Qing laugh and scold him as a nouveau riche. He paid first before going through the formalities. Aren''t you afraid that he hacked his money?


    Ding Ning brushed his lips indifferently. "If you look at these billions, you don''t deserve to be my brother."


    Bai Qing was moved. After all, it was not tens of millions, but a huge sum of money of nearly 8 billion. Even if the white family wanted to take out such a large amount of working capital, it was extremely difficult. It felt good to be trusted!


    But I don''t know that Ding Ning is secretly kissing in his heart. There may be people in the world who dare to black my money, but it doesn''t include you. If you really dare to black me, I''ll make you die without rhythm every minute.


    After Ding Ning returned to Ninghai and went through the transfer procedures, Bai Qing left first, but he remembered Ding Ning''s advice and never bid for the half open window Jade King.


    According to the tradition of holding jadeite public disk every year, there will be a half gambling material with a window opened as the king of jadeite, which will be auctioned at the closing ceremony on the last day.


    Semi gambling material, also known as "semi bright material", refers to cutting off a piece of raw stone, that is, the material for opening a door or window. Polishing the two cut surfaces, you can see the kind, color and quality of jade meat. You can half understand and half don''t understand, or whether the whole piece of jade meat is in half light and half dark. It depends on your experience and luck.


    This year is no exception. A piece of semi gambling material with the size of a desktop is listed as this year''s "king of jadeite". The window is full of green and water. After being identified by countless gambling enthusiasts and jewelers, it is considered to be the best Imperial Green. 90% of them may gamble up. They all try their best to raise funds and have to win the decision.


    Bai Qing was also very moved before. If he really made such a great imperial green, the value would be immeasurable, even if it was worth more than a billion. But after listening to Ding Ning''s advice, he immediately put out his mind. Although he didn''t know how Ding Ning judged that the "king of Emerald" would never gamble, he had seen Ding Ning''s magic for a long time, but he believed it.

 Chapter 831

    Ding Ning also didn''t want Bai Qinghua to wronged the money, so he kindly reminded him, because he knew that Bai Qing had the financial resources and strength to win the "king of Emerald" that was destined to collapse.


    As early as the first day of his arrival, he identified the "king of jadeite". This original stone does contain the best Imperial Green, but it is a kind of goods. There is only a thin layer in the part where the window is opened, which is full of stones. Anyone who takes a picture of it will lose a lot.


    Murong Yanran was eager to try when she got the 10 billion yuan Ding Ning gave her. She thought that winning the "king of jade" would play a great role in publicizing the name of Ning ran jewelry, but Ding Ning severely stopped it.


    Perhaps the Queen''s sister is always ready to call Ding Ning, but she obeys him in gambling. She immediately abandoned the idea of photographing the "king of Emerald" without hesitation and waited gloating to see who was so unlucky and would fall into this pit.


    When Ding Ning put the kitchen utensils in the box into the space and went to meet Murong Yanran and others, the first round of raw stone dark shooting kicked off again.


    Perhaps it''s because the public offering is coming to an end, or because people want the last crazy shot. The whole dark auction site is in an abnormal pathological state. Many bidders offer prices far higher than the actual price of jadeite contained in the original stone. Ding Ning often has to give up the promising original stone. After all, even if the auction comes down, he doesn''t make money or the profit is very low, His plan to make a lot of money has been greatly affected, and his mood has become less beautiful.


    On the contrary, Murong, who has always been a financial fan, is more free and easy. On the contrary, he comforted Ding Ning and said that he can''t make enough money. There''s no need to affect his mood. Ding Ning has a new understanding of the Queen''s sister and his impression has been greatly improved. It seems that the financial fan''s sister is also clear!


    But when Murong Yanran decided to give up the secret shooting and took him to the trading area to make a crazy profit, Ding Ning knew that he was wrong. As expected, the money fan was still a money fan, and even the mosquito leg was unwilling to let go.


    Mo Bai is still conscientiously selecting stones. For each original stone designated, Xiao Wang and Xiao Liu, the two employees of ningran jewelry, immediately write down the number and notify the staff to load it when it accumulates to a certain amount. This is normal in the original stone trading area, but it has not aroused anyone''s doubt.


    However, Mo Bai used to be master Mo in Ninghai for some time. Many people recognized him and talked with him, hoping to get his advice, which annoyed him and greatly dragged down his stone selection progress.


    In Murong Yanran''s eyes, although Mo Bai can''t make money as much as Ding Ning, he doesn''t go empty again and again, which is also a big cheating device with minimum breakeven. Now he has been delayed by others, and his depressed mood is even worse. He has to go forward to drive away those annoying flies.


    "Elder sister, you are really a profiteer. Mo Bai hasn''t slept for several days after being squeezed by you. Slow down and let him rest. Don''t you still have me?"


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and shook his head. He pulled the fierce Murong Yan Ran and persuaded him kindly.


    "That''s true, but you have to choose more good raw stones to compensate me for my loss!"


    Murong Yanran was also reasonable. Although she didn''t insist, she was ready to squeeze Ding Ning''s value and make Ding Ning cry and laugh: "OK, I''ll sacrifice my life to accompany the gentleman!"


    "I''m not a gentleman, I''m a woman!"


    Murong Yanran proudly raised his head and looked like I was the biggest woman, which made Ding Ning laugh.


    "Old four, come on, help me choose two pieces. Grandma''s, it''s really evil. It''s broken for several days."


    As soon as Ding Ning chose two raw stones, he ran into the haunting Bai Qing. Looking at his ugly face, he seemed to have gambled a lot.


    "What''s the situation? How much have you gambled? Can you be so angry?"


    Ding Ning seldom sees Bai Qing so restless. He can''t help asking curiously, because he knows that Bai Qing is a person with strong self-control. Gambling is just for fun and fun. He will never gamble red eyed like ordinary gamblers.


    "Hey, don''t mention it. It''s nothing to gamble tens of millions. The key is that someone can''t live with me. I lost 300 million."


    Bai Qing looked at a childe not far away with a proud face and said with gnashing teeth.


    "Who is that? So arrogant?"


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes. The childe was like a devil dog. He was very handsome and had an extraordinary bearing, but the arrogant expression on his face really made him unhappy.


    "Gu Yongxuan, the second of the eight young people in Yanjing!"


    When Bai Qing said the name, her tone was full of helplessness and fear.


    "Did he have a holiday with you?"


    Ding Ning was suddenly curious. He remembered that Bai Qing disdained eight shaos in Yanjing. How could Gu Yongxuan make him so afraid? Isn''t Zhao Zilong, who ranks first, more difficult to deal with?


    Bai Qing''s face became a little depressed: "eight poles can''t hit, it''s not a false reputation."


    "Tell me!"


    Ding Ning asked the gossip and asked Murong Yan to pout his mouth. Time is money. If you have the skill of listening to gossip, you might as well choose more raw stones.


    "Didn''t I go to Yanjing? I don''t know who instigated the flames behind me and directly ranked me first among the eight young people in Yanjing. Gu Yongxuan was squeezed from the second youngest to the third youngest. Of course, he was uncomfortable. He said he wanted to step on me. I didn''t bother to talk to him, but he didn''t know where to find a gambling master to chase me here and pester me Bet with me, grandma. That guy is really powerful. Choose one and lose me miserably! "


    Bai Qing said helplessly, "I don''t gamble. It looks like I''m afraid of him. It''s not good to hear it. Gambling. I''ve lost more than 300 million these days. He''s not satisfied. Step by step, let me continue to gamble with him. It''s hard to talk. MD, the old man''s money is not blown by the wind. I can''t give him money for nothing."


    "You are the prospective head of the Bai family, the sect leader. Does he dare to humiliate you like this and not be afraid to arouse the anger of the Bai family and retaliate against him? Gu family, are you very good in Yanjing?"


    Ding Ning knows that these top students are mixed in the circle, and the most important thing is face. It doesn''t matter if Bai Qing loses, but he can''t stand being humiliated by such an aggressive person. No wonder Bai Qing, who has always been calm and light, will lose his attitude, but he is really curious about Gu Yongxuan''s identity and family. He hasn''t heard of such a big family in Yanjing.


    "Hey, Gu''s family doesn''t break cattle. It''s his grandfather who breaks cattle!"


    Bai Qing said bitterly: "the four gate valve is very powerful, but after all, it''s the yuan family. It''s not reckless to do anything. Gu Yongxuan is not that the Bai family can''t afford to provoke, but it''s bad to really tear his face. His grandfather is there."


    With that, Bai Qing stretched out her finger and pointed up. Ding Ning''s face changed. Gu Yongxuan was actually the grandson of a big man in the Central Bureau. No wonder Bai Qing had no place to spread her fire.


    "He''s so arrogant. Does his grandfather know?"


    Ding Ning met with the seven leaders of the Central Bureau. He respected these old people who were determined to serve the public from the bottom of his heart, but they had such an arrogant grandson, which made him feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "Of course I don''t know. If I knew the one who couldn''t break his leg, this boy was hypocritical. He was modest and polite in Yanjing, like a good baby who was harmless to humans and animals. Now he has begun to show his prototype in Myanmar."


    Bai Qing disdained to curl his lips. Although he thought he was also very hypocritical, compared with these students in Yanjing, he felt like a pure little white flower.


    "What are you afraid of? Just go to his grandfather and tell him."


    Ding Ning was relieved when he heard this. The big man didn''t know the hypocrisy of Gu Yongxuan, so he just tore open his disguise.


    "What you said is simple. It''s not that easy. He has only one daughter and one grandson in his life. He''s a great baby at home. In addition, the boy is really excellent. He can be a man and do things. He''s a good hand in business. Otherwise, why do you think he can rank second among the eight young people in Yanjing?"


    Bai Qing''s face was worried about Ding Ning''s IQ: "although the old man has a strict tutor, Gu Yongxuan just gambled with me. Even if he knows, he can give him a painless training at most. He''s great. He''s locked up for a period of time, but even if I''ve sinned him completely, I just got to Yanjing, but I don''t want to make enemies everywhere."


    "You can''t beat, scold or offend. It''s really a headache."


    Ding Ning was also drunk. Although he understood Bai Qing''s difficulties, he would never swallow it like this. He immediately patted Bai Qing on the shoulder: "I''ll handle this for you. Even if I offend people, I''ll offend. Anyway, I''m far away in Ninghai. It''s not so easy for him to deal with me."


    "No, forget it. I''ll admit losing some money and losing some face. If he hates you, I''ll be guilty."


    Bai Qing''s face said seriously. He was just angry and complained to Ding Ning. In his heart, he didn''t want to provoke such a powerful enemy for Ding Ning.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve always convinced people with virtue. Since he wants to gamble, I''ll gamble with him. I don''t dare say anything else. I haven''t been afraid of anyone in gambling!"


    Ding Ning said with a smirk on his face, "what''s more, I just spent so much money. I''m not comfortable if I don''t get some money back!"


    "I''ll go. You want to make money and spend. Well, I won''t say anything. Just bet with him in my name. Don''t win me a point. Lose is mine. It''s really fucked up!"


    Bai Qing looked at Ding Ning with a speechless face. Although he trusted Ding Ning''s gambling skills, he still whispered: "but you must not underestimate the enemy. See the old guy standing next to that guy. Although he is very green, he is definitely a gambling master. Several powerful gambling masters on my side lost to him."


    "Oh!"


    Ding Ning became interested and looked carefully at an old man beside Gu Yongxuan.


    The old man wore a coarse cloth coat and cloth shoes on his feet. His dry and rough hands were covered with old cocoons. His hair was withered and messy, and his face was full of pleats with deep hatred. His muddy old eyes were always narrowed, as if he didn''t wake up. If Bai Qing didn''t specifically call the roll, Ding Ning thought he was an old farmer who came to see the excitement.


    "It''s interesting. Let''s go and meet him."


    Ding Ning stared at the old man excitedly, and his intuition told him that the old man was strange. Although the flow of his breath was very obscure, he could be sure that he was not a martial artist, but he could detect it from the faint wriggling of the thick Earth Totem. The old man was likely to be an earth power.


    "Are you sure? The old man is very good."


    Bai Qing asked with some worry.


    "Ding Ning, one for two!"


    Ding Ning didn''t answer, but Murong Yan, who knew he had powers, gave Bai Qing a reassurance with confidence.

 Chapter 832

    "Why are you so tardy? Where did you find the gambling master?"


    Gu Yongxuan saw that Bai Qing and Ding Ning came together. He immediately said with sarcasm and made several gambling masters with Bai Qing look blue and red, but they were defeated generals and couldn''t refute, so they had to bow their heads.


    "Don''t you just want a gambling stone? Why do you spend so much time? Go ahead and how do you want to play?"


    Before Bai Qing spoke, Ding Ning said first.


    Gu Yongxuan looked up and down at Ding Ning. Seeing that he was so young, he immediately disdained him more. He sneered and said proudly: "since you want to send me money, I will not refuse the door. Give me a name. I will not defeat the unknown general."


    "Ha ha!"


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes and said extremely speechless about the IQ of the goods: "you don''t deserve to know my name."


    "What a big tone. Do you know who I am? Dare to be so arrogant..."


    Gu Yongxuan suddenly flew into a rage and roared uncontrollably.


    "Well, if you want to gamble, you can gamble. If you don''t gamble, you can play at the same time. I don''t have time to waste my words with you here."


    Ding Ning waved impatiently, like driving away annoying flies, making Gu Yongxuan blush and laugh angrily: "well, I''ve been mixing with Gu Yongxuan for so many years, and no one has dared to do this yet..."


    "I said whether you''re finished or not, isn''t it just gambling? You reported your name and family background. You were dating at that time. If you didn''t dare to gamble, go away and play. What nonsense."


    Ding Ning angrily interrupted his words, causing a roar of laughter from the onlookers, especially the cynical gambling masters, who shouted happily in their hearts.


    Gu Yongxuan''s chest fluctuated sharply. His handsome face was distorted and he had to say some nonsense, but he was stopped by the old farmer. A pair of turbid old eyes emitted light. He looked at Ding Ning with interest and said slowly: "young man, you are arrogant!"


    "What kind of master there is, there is what kind of dog. There is so much nonsense in one or two. If you want to gamble, hurry up. If you don''t dare to gamble, go away. I have hundreds of thousands of up and down in a minute, but I don''t have time to waste my time here with you."


    Ding Ning''s chin was raised at an angle of 45 degrees. He looked more arrogant and arrogant, and his speech was very insidious and mean. Even though the old farmer was very restrained, his face turned red and gasped for breath. He couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "Uncle Kun, don''t argue with him. He always cries."


    Gu Yongxuan calmed down at the moment, stared at Ding Ning coldly and said coldly.


    "Well, boy, I hope you can laugh later!"


    After taking a few deep breaths, the old farmer tried to resist the impulse of slapping Ding Ning''s hateful face and said viciously.


    "It''s useless to say cruel words. Just say it. How do you want to play!"


    Ding Ning took out a crumpled cigarette and lit it. He said impatiently.


    "How much money do you have? Can you afford to gamble? I''m not interested when the stakes are small. Now all cats and dogs dare to jump out these days."


    Gu Yongxuan looked at Ding Ning''s clothes and saw that although he was not a stall, he didn''t look like a rich family. He couldn''t help but flash a look of disappointment in his eyes and looked at Bai Qing with playfulness at the corners of his mouth. That meaning was very clear. Ding Ning didn''t deserve to gamble with him.


    Bai Qing''s face sank and was about to speak, but he was stopped by Ding Ning. He said indifferently: "I don''t have much money, just more than 10 billion. It''s no fun to play small. Let''s play 10 billion a game."


    Then he took out a bank card and waved to the busy staff: "brother, you should have a card reader here. Please check the balance for me!"


    "Yes, sir. I''ll bring you a card reader!"


    The staff member ran to get the card swiping machine, his heart pounding and lying in the slot, 10 billion, that''s a number he can''t reach in his life.


    Gu Yongxuan feels hot on his face. He can only use more than one billion yuan. Where can he take ten billion yuan as a bet? I remembered that I was not ashamed to say that I was not interested in playing when I was young. People directly took the money to hit him in the face.


    Soon, the staff member took the card swiping machine and inquired about Ding Ning''s bank card balance. Looking at the dazzling string of zeros on it, he swallowed hard and said with trembling: "there is still 18.376.923653 yuan in the balance!"


    All of them were in an uproar, and their eyes at Ding Ning changed. They couldn''t help but secretly guess his identity.


    You know, many people who come here to participate in the jadeite public offering have assets of more than 10 billion, but it is basically impossible for people like Ding Ning who run around with more than 10 billion bank cards. They are more fixed assets, and it is quite good to have a working capital of one billion.


    "Gu Shao, my family has a weak foundation and so much cash. Now it''s your turn to shine the gambling capital?"


    Ding Ning said obliquely to Gu Yongxuan.


    "This... Cough... This..."


    Gu Yongxuan couldn''t speak for a long time. His face was hot. He wanted to find a seam to drill in. The slap hurt his face.


    "Why? Gu Shao is too little? That''s troublesome. I have so much pocket money and can only bet so much. If Gu Shao can''t have fun, I can only call my daughter-in-law and ask her to transfer me another $230 billion!"


    Ding Ning looked embarrassed, took out the phone and pretended to make a phone call. Murong Yanran and Bai Qing looked funny. He had to give at least 100 points for this forced outfit.


    "No, no, that''s enough. That''s a big bet. A small bet hurts. We don''t have to play that big!"


    Gu Yongxuan could only find a step for himself. The smile on his face was more ugly than crying.


    "Well, since Gu Shao has said it, I can only be respectful rather than obedient. Let''s play 10 billion a game. What do you think, Gu Shao? If I apply to my daughter-in-law more, she must nag me."


    Ding Ning pretended to be relieved and patted his chest. He looked like a strict wife. The onlookers showed a knowing smile


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Gu Yongxuan was embarrassed. His face was green and red. It was wonderful. "I mean, let''s play a little bit. After all, gambling is not good."


    Bai Qing''s face became strange. He wanted to laugh and was embarrassed to laugh. The goods had the face to say that gambling was bad. I wiped it. Why didn''t I find Gu Yongxuan''s face so thick?


    Bai Qing is kind. Those stone gamblers who were ridiculed by Gu Yongxuan before didn''t have such a good temper. They finally found the opportunity to fall into the well. Where would they save face for him? They said in a strange way: "Gu Shao didn''t seem to say that before. You''re not interested in playing small. Why, it''s too big now."


    "A cat and a dog can''t get into Gu Shao''s eyes. Now the young master takes out more than 10 billion gambling capital. It is estimated that Gu Shao still despises it!"


    "That''s true. Who is Gu Shao? What''s more than 10 billion?"


    "Gu Shao, let''s make a quick bet. Don''t weaken your name."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of famous gamblers in the gambling world began to ridicule one by one. The little brothers behind Bai Qing were unwilling to show weakness and coaxed loudly.


    For a moment, Gu Yongxuan became the focus of attention. His face was red like steamed crabs. He lost his hair.


    Head can be broken, blood can flow, face can not be lost!


    Gu Yongxuan quickly made a decision by gritting his teeth and reaching back, a little brother with a bag came together. Gu Yongxuan took a briefcase from him and took out several documents, He blushed gloomily and said: "I didn''t bring so much cash. This is the equity certificate of Tianfu jewelry. I own 51% of the shares of Tianfu jewelry, with a market value of about 3 billion; this is my equity certificate of Yanjing Mingda golf club, with 30% of the shares and a market value of 1.5 billion; this is my certificate of two three in and three out quadrangles in Yanjing, with a total value of 500 million about; This is my share certificate of ownership of diamond minerals in Africa. I account for 20% of the shares, and the market value is at least 5 billion. Here is an asset appraiser, who can make an on-site evaluation! "


    Murong Yanran''s eyes lit up. It turned out that Gu Yongxuan was the largest shareholder behind the acquisition of Tianfu jewelry. It would be great if he could win the equity.


    "Yes, equity is also money. I can accept it. I believe Gu Shao''s integrity needs no evaluation!"


    Ding Ning saw that Gu Yongxuan was forced to this extent, and he no longer competed. With a generous wave of his hand, he said he didn''t need to evaluate, which can be regarded as saving Gu Yongxuan some face.


    Gu Yongxuan breathed a sigh of relief. Although he lost face, he hasn''t lost his home yet. He has absolute confidence in the old farmer''s gambling technology. As long as Ding Ning accepts his bet, don''t those equity and real estate still belong to him? By the way, he can win back 10 billion. Thinking of this, his mood becomes very happy, and it''s a lot easier to see Ding Ning.


    "In that case, let''s start. The rules of the game are that each of the two sides will choose a raw stone within half an hour and solve the stone on the spot to see who drives the jade with high value and who wins. If you don''t drive the jade, you will lose directly. What do you think?"


    Gu Yongxuan had lost his previous arrogance and asked in a deliberative tone.


    "No problem, one game will win or lose!"


    Ding Ning readily agreed. Although the old farmer was an earth power and had a special way to choose raw stones with materials, he was more confident in his absolute touch.


    However, he was still very interested in how the old farmer used the power of soil elements to screen the raw stones. While selecting the raw stones, he focused on the old farmer.


    The people looked at the way they chose the original stone and were dumbfounded. Ding Ning knocked twice on this original stone and twice on that original stone, just like picking a watermelon.


    The old farmer did not look at the original stone at all, but took two steps to stop, closed his eyes as if he were asleep, paused for a moment and then continued to move forward.


    Ding Ning noticed the slight fluctuation of the earth elements on the ground and suddenly realized that the old farmer mobilized the earth elements to penetrate into the wool to sense the aura in the raw stone. The rich aura naturally has good materials.


    The jade contains a small amount of aura, which he has known for a long time, but with a large amount of aura crystals, he doesn''t care about the insignificant aura in the jade at all.


    It seems that the old farmer can''t confirm what grade of jadeite is in the original stone. He can only judge it according to the richness of aura, which made him suddenly calm down. The old farmer''s ability is really extraordinary. He is much better than Mo Bai''s ability to distinguish with stone lice and insects, but he can''t compare with him with a thick Earth Totem. His eyes are rolling, There was a bad smile from the corners of his mouth.


    When he touched a piece of the original stone numbered 049563, Ding Ning stopped, his face showed hesitation, a look of bad choice, shook his head a moment later, walked away with a tangled face, and continued to touch the next piece.

 Chapter 833

    The old farmer frowned and walked near the original stone numbered 049563. He felt it for a moment. His closed eyes suddenly opened and showed a surprise. Looking at Ding Ning''s back, he was full of disdain. He thought that the boy had any ability. It turned out that he was just putting on airs relying on a lot of money.


    "I''ve chosen it, that''s it!"


    The old farmer pointed to the original stone numbered 049563 and said confidently.


    "Uncle Kun, do you want to pick again? This is a 10 billion game!"


    Gu Yongxuan warned with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, trust me, we will win this time!"


    The old farmer said with great confidence. He sensed the deep aura and determined that the original stone was absolutely the best Imperial Green, and the head was not small.


    "Since uncle Kun is so confident, I''m relieved!"


    Gu Yongxuan was worried because the gambling was too big. He trusted uncle Kun''s gambling skill very much. He was relieved when he heard the speech.


    "I''m fine!"


    After a while, Ding Ning asked the staff to walk back with a stone the size of a watermelon.


    Bai Qing and Murong Yanran were worried. They took him aside and asked in a worried low voice, "how can we choose such a small piece and win?"


    "You really think you''re choosing watermelons. Pick the big ones. Ann!"


    Ding Ning turned his eyes and waved his hands.


    "Puff!"


    After closing his eyes for half a day, the old farmer couldn''t help laughing when he opened his eyes.


    Gu Yongxuan''s eyes lit up and asked softly, "Uncle Kun, what are you laughing at?"


    "I laughed. We won. I thought that boy was a master gambler. It turned out that he was just a semi rich upstart. Yongxuan, wait for the money!"


    The old farmer used the earth elements to sense the raw stone selected by Ding Ning, and noticed the almost negligible aura. He was immediately determined and said with confidence.


    "That would be great!"


    Gu Yongxuan''s uneasy heart immediately settled down. If it weren''t for fear that Ding Ning would suddenly change the original stone, he wanted to laugh at him. At the moment, he could only resist the ecstasy in his heart, pretend to be light, and enjoy Ding Ning''s poor appearance when the victory or defeat is announced.


    Ten billion ah, even if his assets are far from less than that, ten billion in cash is an astronomical figure for him, which makes his heart full of enthusiasm.


    "Now that we have chosen, who do you think we should solve first?"


    Gu Yongxuan''s winning ticket was in hand and asked hypocritically.


    "Whatever, if you can''t, solve me first!"


    Ding Ning waved lightly. He looked like a black sheep who spent money like earth, which made Gu Yongxuan sneer. I think when can you pretend.


    Master Jieshi conscientiously put the original stone selected by Ding Ning on the stone disintegrator, began to disintegrate the stone, and cut it obliquely.


    "Wow! There''s no green. There''s nothing."


    The crowd was in an uproar and looked at Ding Ning with pity.


    The gambling masters shook their heads and sighed unceasingly. They kept saying, "it''s over, it''s over, we''ll lose again!"


    Bai Qing''s face remained calm, frowned and said, "don''t make a noise. It hasn''t been solved yet."


    Murong Yanran also played drums in her heart, but she felt that Ding Ning would not fight a battle without certainty, but could maintain her indifferent face.


    "Click!"


    Master Xie Shi changed the side and cut all the four corners once, but there was still no green. He couldn''t help shaking his head. It seems that there is little chance that this original stone will rise.


    The old farmer''s face was full of pride, glanced obliquely at Ding Ning, who was calm in his face, and a look of cynicism appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Gu Yongxuan couldn''t hide the smile on his face, but in order to maintain his public image, he didn''t say anything to attack Ding Ning.


    "Master, cut from the middle!"


    Ding Ning shouted and immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    "It seems that it''s urgent!"


    The old farmer smiled proudly and said teasingly.


    "Is there nothing in that stone?"


    Gu Yongxuan asked in a relaxed mood.


    "Yes, but it won''t be a good thing. At most, it won''t lose money!"


    The old farmer said calmly, but Gu Yongxuan''s mood fluctuated greatly, which was not exciting.


    "Click!"


    "Hey! It seems that the bet must have collapsed!"


    "Ten billion, it''s gone!"


    "Poor young man, that''s ten billion!"


    "Even if the remaining two pieces of waste can be green, I''m afraid it''s bound to lose."


    ¡­¡­


    The stone disintegrator cut directly from the middle, and the people were in an uproar. They responded to Ding Ning with sympathy, pity, ridicule or schadenfreude.


    Ding Ning sweated on his forehead and said angrily, "it''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. Master, please let me solve it myself!"


    Master Xie Shi gave up his position expressionless. He saw a lot of gamblers who lost their quick eyes every year. He was numb. He was impressed that the young man could maintain a minimum of politeness at this time.


    "Buzzing, buzzing!"


    The cutting machine kept emitting sparks on the original stone. Ding Ning kept cutting like a lunatic who didn''t believe in evil. There was no green... No green... Or no green


    Bai Qing and Murong Yanran have turned pale. They know that Ding Ning has really planted 10 billion this time. Even with their wealth, they will feel extremely painful.


    "Forget it, old four, admit to gambling and admit defeat. I''ll pay the money!"


    Bai Qing doesn''t want to see Ding Ning lose his manners. She bites her teeth and pulls him forward and says.


    "No, I don''t believe I''ll look out of sight!"


    Ding Ning pushed away Bai Qing as if possessed, and red eyes continued to cut the leftover materials that had been divided into eight pieces!


    "Boy, admit defeat. You didn''t open anything. According to the rules, you have lost!"


    Gu Yongxuan said hypocritically with pity and sympathy on his face, but his eyes were full of excitement and pride that could not be concealed.


    "Can you surrender and lose half?"


    Dingning looked up in despair and asked pitifully.


    "What are you talking about? I can''t hear you!"


    Gu Yongxuan looked like a winner, tilted his head and pointed to his ears. His eyes were full of banter.


    As soon as Bai Qing''s face changed, he drank coldly: "old four, losing is losing. Don''t let people look down on it!"


    Ding Ning smiled with great ease and confidence. He gently shook his head and sighed, "Hey, I wanted to leave you some way back. Since you plan to kill everything, I have nothing to feel guilty about."


    With that, the stone disintegrator in his hand cut down.


    "Green, green!"


    A sharp eyed audience lost his voice and exclaimed, causing a burst of cheers like a mountain and tsunami. It seems that human nature is subconsciously sympathetic to the weak.


    "What if it''s green? It''s so big. Unless it''s the best Imperial Green, it''s possible to win."


    "Yes, it''s too early for you to be happy. Even if the bet goes up, he will lose!"


    "Hey, it''s useless to gamble up. The gamble still lost."


    "I''m not sure. What if nothing comes out there?"


    "How could it be? The old farmer is powerful. He lost more than a dozen gambling masters from Yanjing."


    "How dare you go to Liangshan without three or three? The young man will lose!"


    ¡­¡­


    With the people''s discussion, Bai Qing and Murong Yanran just got up and wilted like frost eggplant. Now they can only expect Ding Ning to open a piece of best Imperial Green, so they may have a glimmer of vitality.


    Unfortunately, the jadeite that Ding Ning happily solved was just a kind of bean green with ordinary texture. The head was even worse, about the size of a quail egg.


    If it''s just a normal gambling stone, Ding Ning''s bet is up here. After all, the original stone is very cheap, only a few hundred yuan. This bean green quail egg can still sell for thousands of yuan.


    "Hahaha, I''m so happy. Brother, are you a teaser sent by a monkey? You almost scared me to death!"


    Gu Yongxuan was scared by what Ding Ning said just now and didn''t faint. He thought he could solve the emperor green. Unexpectedly, he was just a bean green seed. He immediately covered his stomach and laughed back and forth, and tears laughed out.


    "What''s funny? At least I bet up!"


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes angrily, with a stiff expression of a dead duck''s mouth.


    "Well, don''t be wordy. Thanks for your patronage, I''ll accept 10 billion!"


    Gu Yongxuan was too lazy to quarrel with Ding Ning, and stretched out his hand to bet.


    "Why?"


    Ding Ning covered his pocket and looked at Gu Yongxuan warily, a living miser.


    "What? Want to default? If you lose, you won''t admit it? My Gu Yongxuan''s account is not so good!"


    Gu Yongxuan''s face sank and his eyes flashed cold.


    "Old four, stop making trouble. I''m willing to admit defeat. This money is mine."


    Bai Qing couldn''t see it anymore. She hurriedly came forward and grabbed Ding Ning, so she had to take out her card to pay the bill.


    "Don''t worry, Gu Shao. Which eye did you see me default?"


    Ding Ning pulled Bai Qing behind her, narrowed her eyes and sneered.


    "Which eye saw it, and everyone present saw it. If you lose, don''t give money is not a default. What is it?"


    Gu Yongxuan felt a little weak when he was looked at by Ding Ning''s eyes. He subconsciously retreated two steps, but then he remembered that so many people were looking at him, and couldn''t help roaring with a red face.


    "Yes, young man, willing to gamble and admit defeat. It''s a matter of credibility!"


    "It''s not a good behavior to break a promise, which will be reviled in our gambling industry."


    "If I, I also default, it''s not a million, it''s 10 billion!"


    "Cut, you dare to break your promise. The gambling stone has the rules of gambling stone, unless you don''t gamble stone forever."


    "MD, if I can lose 10 billion yuan, I won''t touch gambling in my life."


    ¡­¡­


    As everyone talked, Gu Yongxuan smiled more and more: "the eyes of the masses are bright. What else do you have to say now?"


    "Xueliang? Xueliang fart!"


    Ding Ning''s stone aroused thousands of waves, aroused the public anger of the people on the scene, and shouted: "MD, if you want to be a Lao Lai, I can''t beat you!"


    "Lying in the trough, the quality is really poor. If you lose, you don''t admit it. You dare to scold us."


    "It''s really a spicy chicken. Gu Shao, we support you and give you proof. If he dares to default today, we''ll break his leg."


    ¡­¡­


    The crowd began to drink and scold, which made Bai Qing and Murong Yanran''s faces very ugly. I don''t know what wind Ding Ning had drawn. It''s just to offend Gu Yongxuan. What did he do to arouse public anger?


    "Shut up, don''t you? Is what I said wrong? Are you all dog eyes? The gambling is not over yet. They haven''t even solved the original stone. Why do you say I lost?"


    Ding Ning shouted angrily, but his voice was very penetrating. It sounded clearly in everyone''s ears, making the noisy scene silent. Yes, the gambling is not over yet, and there is no stone solution. Why should he say he lost?


    "You lost without solution. What horizontal?"


    A big man who shouted to break Ding Ning''s leg seemed to be angry at Ding Ning''s rudeness and shouted unconvinced.


    "You''re not convinced, are you? Come on, come and make a bet with me."


    Prickly head? Ding Ning likes to prick his head most. He stretched out his finger and looked at the big man provocatively.

 Chapter 834

    "What do you say, who is afraid of who?"


    The strong man couldn''t show his timidity in full view of the public. He rolled up his sleeves and came forward to ask.


    "Didn''t you say I was sure to lose? Then I''ll make a bet. If I lose, I''ll eat this jade raw. If I win, you''ll eat this jade. How about it?"


    Ding Ning threw the green bean seed up and down and asked the strong man obliquely. He hated this kind of person who was too busy to stir up trouble. He had to treat him well.


    "Hehe, you think you can win. Well, I''ll bet with you. I hope you don''t cheat at that time!"


    As soon as the strong man heard that it was such a gamble, he immediately accepted it. In his opinion, Ding Ning had no hope of winning at all.


    "So many people are watching. Whoever plays tricks will break his leg!"


    Ding Ning said in no way, which made the strong man''s eyes flicker with some guilt, but he immediately remembered that he saw that the old farmer would win every bet, which was related to the gambling game of 10 billion. He was bold and strong immediately: "well, it''s settled. Whoever loses and dares not to admit, he will break his leg."


    Since it was agreed, Ding Ning didn''t pay attention to him. He said to Gu Yongxuan with a sneer in front: "Gu Shao, it''s your turn to solve the stone. I''ve solved a piece of green bean seed. I''ve bet up. I hope you don''t gamble."


    "Hehe, it''s impossible to gamble."


    Before Gu Yongxuan spoke, the old farmer replied proudly, and his tone was full of strong self-confidence.


    "Don''t talk so full, lest your face hurt later!"


    Ding Ning said sarcastically.


    Through this short moment of understanding, he has determined that the old farmer is likely to be the power group of Yu Linwei mentioned by seven kill to him.


    Yulin guard is a powerful organization that gathers Chinese powers, warriors and soldiers. It performs the most dangerous task. It is directly under the command of the Central Bureau and can''t even interfere with the military headquarters.


    Although the seven murders were not clearly stated, Ding Ning could hear the unfinished meaning in his words. It seems that the establishment of Yulin Wei adheres to the will of the superior and wants to gradually replace the existence of the imperial palace. It can be seen that the national high-level is also suspicious of the imperial palace.


    To tell the truth, although Ding Ning can understand the practice of the national high-level, after all, the position of the imperial palace is too detached and has been separated from the control of those in power. No one wants to honor the supreme emperor on his head, but he still feels sad for the national officials who are dedicated to the country and have no desire and no desire like Xia Hou Weiyang, and has no good impression of Yu Linwei.


    The old farmer and Gu Yongxuan mixed together and used their super power to fight Bai Qing, and even to help Gu Yongxuan make money for public rights and private use. This practice makes Ding Ning feel despised, so they naturally won''t have a good face for the old farmer.


    "Wait a minute, you''ll know whose face will hurt!"


    Although the old farmer was honest, as a power, he was full of infinite confidence in himself. He disdained to argue with Ding Ning. He proudly came forward and pushed master Xie Shi away: "I''ll come by myself!"


    "Help yourself!"


    Ding Ning reached out to help master Xie Shi, who was almost pushed down, with a cold flash in his eyes. As a superpower, the old farmer knelt and licked Gu Yongxuan''s thigh. He was superior in front of ordinary people. He was full of a sense of superiority. He was a full sycophant. He must beat him in the face to make him understand that Yulin Wei was not so good.


    "Zilala!"


    Although the old farmer can gamble with his power, the level of stone dissolving is really not very good. When he picked up the stone dissolving machine, he simply and rudely began to solve the stone, making the muscles on Gu Yongxuan''s Distressed face twitch, lest he destroy the jade inside.


    Ding Ning looked at his every move with a sneer and knew his state of mind very well. He didn''t care what quality of Cui was inside. As long as he opened Cui casually, he could win ding Ning completely, and the 10 billion bet was in hand. He couldn''t wait to hit Ding Ning''s face.


    The onlookers had reached tens of thousands, but now they were silent. They subconsciously held their breath and paid close attention to the stone breaking results of the old farmer. Only the Zila sound of the stone breaking machine echoed continuously on the whole scene, which was very harsh.


    Murong Yanran, Bai Qing and Shen MuQing, who didn''t know when to come, began to bang their hearts and stare at the original stone under the old farmer without blinking.


    With a "poof" sound, the old farmer roughly divided the original stone into two from the middle. The quiet scene began to boil like boiling water. The whispering voices gathered together and kept getting bigger... Bigger... Until it became a noisy vegetable market.


    "No green, no green!"


    "God, is the bet broken? It''s impossible!"


    "Don''t worry, this is the first knife. It doesn''t explain the problem!"


    "Yes, what''s the hurry? The wool is so big. Maybe the jade is hidden in one of them."


    "Hehe, if you can''t open anything inside, you''ll be beaten in the face."


    "Not only those two people were beaten in the face, but also a bunch of people who didn''t have eyes."


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "I love to say who says who, who takes the seat according to the number is who."


    "Well, stop arguing and keep watching!"


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Yongxuan''s heart sank, but after looking at the old farmer''s still confident face, his hanging heart was put down again. He comforted himself that uncle Kun could not be wrong in the remaining stones.


    The old farmer confidently put the stone on the left under the stone unloader and went down again. He could feel that the rich aura was in this half of the original stone,


    "Zilala!"


    With the sound of cutting, the old farmer has put on a safe smile around his mouth. He seems to have foreseen that the surrounding crowd will make a tsunami like sound as his cheers for winning the gambling game.


    "Ka!"


    As this half of the original stone was divided into two again, the old farmer felt the aura coming to his face. He laughed proudly without even looking at it. He threw the stone unloader in his hand and looked at Ding Ning with a joking look: "what else do you have to say now?"


    Ding Ning couldn''t help turning his eyes: "fool!"


    "What are you talking about? Say it again!"


    As a superpower, the old farmer didn''t pay attention to these ordinary people. Seeing that Ding Ning dared to abuse him, he immediately flashed a sharp killing opportunity at the bottom of his eyes and stared at Ding Ning. The cold chill instantly reduced the temperature around him by more than ten degrees.


    "I said, you are stupid!"


    Ding Ning met his cold and piercing eyes without fear, and said word by word with a sneer in his mouth.


    "Bastard, you want to die!"


    The old farmer was so angry that he roared angrily. He was going to rush up and teach Ding Ning a good lesson.


    "Saying you''re a fool doesn''t wrong you at all. You haven''t even made a green. You look like you''ve won. Aren''t you a fool?"


    Before Ding Ning could speak, Bai Qing stood up and sneered.


    "The old man is really interesting. He''s not mentally ill. He looks like he''s going to win before he turns green."


    "Strange things happen every year, only this year. The old man''s head has definitely been kicked by a donkey."


    "Isn''t he a master gambler? It''s like his brain lacks a string."


    "What gambling master, I doubt whether this guy escaped from the mental hospital."


    ¡­¡­


    With the people''s strange eyes like watching neuropathy, the old farmer realized that there seemed to be something wrong. When he was about to look down, Gu Yongxuan''s puzzled voice came: "Uncle Kun, what''s the matter with you? Keep driving!"


    The old farmer lowered his head and glanced. When he saw the original stone that he judged to be green without even looking, there was no green shadow on the whole cross section. Suddenly, his embarrassed old face turned red and knew that he had made a big oolong. No wonder everyone regarded him as a psychopath.


    It must be inside, MD. I didn''t expect that such a strong aura was hidden so deep. The old farmer took a deep breath and picked up the stone unloader to continue to solve the stone.


    But soon, he looked like a madman. He threw down the stone disintegrator and pulled it among the cut waste stones. He couldn''t believe it and muttered to himself: "it''s impossible, it''s impossible. I clearly sensed that there was aura just now. How could it be gone?"


    Gu Yongxuan was closest to him. When he heard his muttering, his whole heart suddenly sank to the bottom of the valley. With a fluke in mind, he said, "Uncle Kun, will it be in the other half of the original stone?"


    "No, no, how could this happen? How could this happen..."


    There was no aura in the old farmer''s perception. He sat down in the rubble with a deathly gray face, and the whole man whispered to himself like losing his heart.


    "No, I don''t believe it. Uncle Kun can''t read it wrong. It must be inside, inside!"


    Gu Yongxuan''s eyes were red. He couldn''t accept such an outcome. He picked up the stone unloader and frantically cut the remaining half of the original stone. Unfortunately, if he allowed him to cut the original stone into gravel, he couldn''t find the emerald the size of a little finger nail.


    "Although I sympathize with your experience, the facts are in front of me. I''d better pay the bet quickly. I''m very busy!"


    Ding Ning said solemnly. He grabbed a strong man who wanted to sneak away, grabbed his neck like a chicken and threw it to the ground. He looked at him with a smile: "do you eat jade or break your leg?"


    The strong man''s face turned red, showed a flattering smile, nodded and bowed and said, "I''m kidding. Hey, it''s just a joke. Sir, just treat me as a fart. My mouth is cheap. I deserve it. You''ll spare me this time!"


    "Puff!"


    Ding Ning was amused by his bear like smile, and didn''t want to embarrass him any more. He kicked him on the ass, smiled and scolded angrily: "keep your mouth virtuous in the future. Don''t open your mouth like a door all day, so as not to bring disaster out of your mouth!"


    "Yes, sir, what you taught me is that I will take good care of my broken mouth and never dare to talk nonsense again."


    The strong man was overjoyed. He almost didn''t kneel down for Ding Ning. He thanked him without a hole. He got into the crowd and fled.


    Gu Yongxuan, after all, was the second youngest of the eight young people in Yanjing. After his gaffe, he soon recovered his composure. After looking at the old farmer who was still there, he took out those equity agreements and handed them to Ding Ning, revealing a smile more ugly than crying: "willing to admit defeat, these are all yours."


    "Gu Shao can afford to let go. Ding Ning admires the brightness of winning and the integrity of losing!"


    Ding Ning impolitely took over the equity materials and selected them.


    Gu Yongxuan changed his face and looked at Ding Ning in shock: "are you the little miracle doctor Ding Ning?"


    For a moment, his intestines were almost green with regret. No wonder he regretted. Although his grandfather loved him, he never doted on him. He once mentioned Ding Ning''s name in front of him many times, praised him and told him that he must make friends with Ding Ning when he had the opportunity to see him, and never make bad friends, because it was a rare genius in China for thousands of years.


    Although Gu Yongxuan is arrogant, he is not a mediocre. Otherwise, where will he rank second among the eight young people in Yanjing.

 Chapter 835

    Gu Yongxuan''s favorite thing in his life is the tea art. He is conceited that no one can be around in the tea ceremony. However, after drinking Ding Ning''s lingcui tea, he was shocked by him and has always wanted to find a chance to make friends with Ding Ning.


    If Ding Ning had his name in the morning post, he would never gamble with him. He would only try his best to make friends with him, because he knew that Ding Ning''s value was not measurable at all.


    "If I knew it was doctor Ding, I would never bet with you. Alas, I''ve heard my grandfather mention doctor Ding''s name many times. I''ve always wanted to make friends. I didn''t expect that I missed it now. Yongxuan is really ashamed!"


    When Gu Yongxuan said this, his eyes were very clear and showed his sincerity.


    Ding Ning smiled and put the equity ownership documents back into his hands: "brother Gu is polite. It''s the so-called don''t fight and don''t know each other. We know each other now. Taking these things back will be my gift to brother Gu."


    "How can I do this? I''m Gu Yongxuan. Although I''m not a good man, I also know the truth of keeping my word. How can I be a villain who eats his word and gets fat."


    Gu Yongxuan was restrained and gave in again and again, but he increasingly admired Ding Ning. He said he would give away 10 billion gambling money. No one can match this courage alone.


    Ding Ning''s face sank and said positively, "I have the intention to make a friend with Gu Shao. Can Gu Shao look down on me?"


    "No... no, it''s just... Hey! Yongxuan is ashamed. In that case, I have the courage to accept it, but it''s impolite to come but not to go. I know that doctor Ding doesn''t have a real estate in Yanjing. These two three in and three out quadrangles are located in the city center and are good lots. I''ll borrow flowers to offer Buddha to doctor Ding. I''ll have a place to stay in Yanjing later."


    Gu Yongxuan is not a stingy person. Since he really wants to make friends with Ding Ning, he is naturally sincere. What''s more, this was what he lost, and now he has it back, How could he keep all his good intentions for himself: "And I also transferred the equity of Tianfu jewelry to doctor Ding. Originally, I bought Tianfu jewelry to be optimistic about master Tiandao''s works. Unexpectedly, master Tiandao was like a dragon. President Mu of Ninghai branch, the only one who could contact him, suddenly resigned, which made me a big mistake. I think doctor Ding is proficient in gambling and simply gave it to doctor Ding."


    Murong Yanran originally saw that Ding Ning had handed over 10 billion gambling money and sent it back. She was only bleeding in her heart and secretly scolded Ding Ning as a loser. At the moment, seeing Gu Yongxuan so informed and knowledgeable, she immediately smiled with joy. Before Ding Ning spoke, she came forward and took over. With a sweet smile, "since Gu Shao is so polite, I will be disrespectful for Ding Ning." Ding Ning couldn''t cry or laugh: "sister, we don''t bring such a thing. Even if we accept two quadrangles, how can we accept such a heavy gift!"


    "Take it, take it, I''ve taken your ten billion gift. What''s this three billion thing? If you don''t take it, you''ll despise Gu Yongxuan!"


    Gu Yongxuan is learning and selling now. Ding Ning, who is blocked, has nothing to say. He can only touch his nose: "in that case, I don''t respect it."


    Seeing that Gu Yongxuan was also going to give him the equity of the golf club, Ding Ning waved his hand again and again, pretending to be unhappy: "brother Gu, you and I are like old friends at first sight. If you do this again, I dare not climb up!"


    "Well... Hehe, I''ll have the courage to stay. To tell you the truth, it doesn''t matter anything else. I''ll take out 20% of the shares of African diamond mines. If I export them, my parents will have to kill me."


    Gu Yongxuan smiled awkwardly and put away the equity certificate.


    "Brother Gu, I don''t know one thing. I don''t know if I should ask."


    Although Ding Ningguan and Gu Yongxuan are arrogant, they are also forthright. I''m afraid the matter is not as simple as imagined.


    In order to understand the truth, he endured the pain of flesh and gave him back his 10 billion assets generously. Fortunately, he didn''t lose money. He was satisfied to finally get back something worth $3 billion.


    "Brother Ding, we are friends now. Just ask if you have anything to say, but this is not a place to talk. Let''s find a place to talk!"


    Gu Yongxuan seemed to guess what Ding Ning wanted to ask, looked around and said softly.


    Ding Ning found that the onlookers around him were still listening. Knowing that it was really not suitable for conversation, he immediately smiled and said, "OK, let''s find a place to talk."


    "Then you go, Mu Qing and I won''t go!"


    Murong Yanran knows the general situation very well. She knows that some occasions are not suitable for them. She takes the initiative to take Shen MuQing around. Although Ding Ning can no longer make a lot of money quietly, she is very satisfied to get 51% of the shares of Tianfu group.


    But her gentle tone gave Ding Ning an illusion, as if his wife wisely asked her husband to be busy with his work, which made him have some floating thoughts. He immediately looked at her vaguely and said softly, "go shopping and pay attention to safety."


    Murong Yanran also realized that her tone was too ambiguous, and her pretty face floated a red glow. When people didn''t pay attention, she twisted dingning''s waist fiercely, stared at him fiercely, pulled Shen MuQing, who covered her mouth and smiled, and ran away with a blushing face.


    Gu Yongxuan looked at Ding Ning with envy. Hei hei joked, "brother Ning is really lucky!"


    Ding Ning looked complacent and said, "it''s OK, woman, hey, you have to teach."


    Bai Qing almost didn''t laugh. Then he received Ding Ning''s warning eyes. Then he turned his head and smiled like a gust of wind.


    Gu Yongxuan looked at this scene and a different color flashed in his eyes. Although he came to find Bai Qing''s trouble, he was still very afraid of him. After all, he could become the acting head of the Bai family at such a young age and was definitely the leader of the young generation.


    But such a person seems to have great respect for Ding Ning, which makes him pay more and more attention to Ding Ning.


    Without anyone else, Ding Ning, Bai Qing and Gu Yongxuan entered the side hall and spent money to rent a private lounge.


    After sitting down separately, Gu Yongxuan asked bluntly, "brother Ning wants to ask me why I can''t get along with qingshao?"


    Ding Ning nodded with a smile: "Bai Dashao and I are sworn brothers. I always know him. He said that brother Gu didn''t like him because of the ranking of eight young people in Yanjing. According to my observation of brother Gu, he should not be the kind of person who haggles over everything for the sake of a mere false name, so I guess there should be another secret."


    Bai Qing said with a wry smile, "I don''t think so, but I really don''t know where to offend Gu Shao."


    "Young man, since we can sit together today, I Gu Yongxuan won''t play with you. I''ll ask you, did you ever say that only Zhao Zilong can be seen by you? I Gu Yongxuan is just a dandy with a false reputation who relies on Grandpa''s power?"


    Gu Yongxuan stared at Bai Qing as he spoke, as if to judge the credibility of what he said.


    Bai Qing frowned, Frankly: "I once said that some of the eight young people in Yanjing are not good or bad, some are worthy of their names, and some are deceiving others. But I swear to God, I have never said anything to slander Gu Shao. On the contrary, I also told the fourth brother that Gu Shao is a very capable person. I didn''t flatter Gu Shao deliberately by Bai Qing. Among the eight young people in Yanjing, only Zhao Zilong, Wei Biao and you can be seen by me, If Gu Shao hears some kind of rumors, it is definitely a deliberate person who deliberately distorts the meaning of my words. "


    Gu Yongxuan''s face was uncertain. He couldn''t see whether Bai Qing''s expression was false, but the person who told him this sentence had no reason to deceive him, which made him suspicious.


    "I don''t know who Gu Shao is listening to. I dare to guarantee with my personality that Bai Shao will never say such mindless words to make enemies everywhere. You are also mixed in the Yanjing circle. Naturally, you know Bai Shao''s current situation. Maybe someone with a heart deliberately fabricates rumors to provoke trouble and make Bai Shao a target."


    Ding Ning secretly scolded a dog''s blood. He thought Gu Yongxuan was a man with many brains. Unexpectedly, such a simple frame up made him rush out to find Baiqing''s trouble.


    "Birds of a feather flock together and people flock together. I believe in brother Ning''s character and that young people won''t lie."


    Gu Yongxuan just thought for a moment and resolutely said, "in fact, even if someone told me that the youth said such a thing, I wouldn''t easily believe it. It''s just that the identity of the person who told me this sentence is very special. According to the truth, she can''t cheat me."


    Ding Ning was inexplicable, but Bai Qing was thrilled: "is it what your fiancee Qiao Qian said?"


    "Exactly!"


    Gu Yongxuan looked a little embarrassed. Unexpectedly, Bai Qing speculated the truth just because he was so careless.


    "Qiao Qian? Qiao''s family?"


    Ding Ning asked in some wonder. If it was calculated according to Qiao Qiao, he and Gu Yongxuan were still relatives.


    "Well, it''s from the Qiao family, but don''t worry. My grandfather doesn''t mean to cling to the Qiao family. In fact, he is very opposed to the marriage. It''s just that Qianqian and I were childhood sweethearts, had no guess, and agreed to be together when we grew up."


    Speaking of Qiao Qian, Gu Yongxuan showed a rare blush on his face.


    "Does she have a brother?"


    Ding Ning suddenly flashed a light in his head and hurriedly asked.


    "Yes, her brother''s name is Qiao gang. Do you know him?"


    Gu Yongxuan asked in some surprise.


    "I know what''s going on."


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and said apologetically to Bai Qing, "I didn''t expect that I had implicated you in this matter."


    Bai Qing was confused: "what''s going on? I''m dizzy by you."


    "I haven''t told you about this. Some time ago, under the banner of the Qiao family, Qiao Gang, Qiao Liang and Qiao song were led by Wang Haiqing, who colluded with Zheng Minzhe, the young director of Koryo Hyundai Group, and even used the privilege of Master Wang to suppress my sister''s company. The local government made all kinds of difficulties for her, causing huge losses to the company, and wanted to force my sister to hand over ice free The core secret of refrigeration was finally sued by me in Zhongnanhai. The No. 1 chief personally intervened. Mr. Wang took the blame and resigned. Qiao gang was sent overseas by Mr. Qiao. Your qianmei paper must be upset and deliberately incited to vent her anger for his brother, but when I was in Ninghai, she couldn''t deal with me openly. She knew that I had a close relationship with Bai Dashao, That''s why I took it out on him. "


    Ding Ning said helplessly, but he didn''t know what he said, but Bai Qing and Gu Yongxuan looked at each other, stunned, with a look of horror in their eyes.


    They also received the news of Mr. Wang''s illness, but they didn''t know that there was another secret. They thought he was in poor health and took the initiative to ask for his illness.


    When they received the news, they were quite surprised. They thought that old man Wang was really free and easy. After all, who can easily give up the coveted right in his hands?


    But now it seems that old man Wang was obviously forced to abdicate by Ding Ning. The so-called retirement was just a layer of fig leaf because he had made contributions to the country.

 Chapter 836

    Although Ding Ning seems to be understatement, in fact, they both know the thrilling struggle.


    Not to mention how terrible the resources and privileges that Hyundai Group, one of the largest consortia in Korea, can use, but just to say that Master Wang is a real deputy national figure.


    Also, Ding Ning said that he went to Zhongnanhai to sue. It was as easy as visiting a neighbor''s house, but where was that? That''s Zhongnanhai, the core of power in China. Can you go if you want to?


    Even if Gu Yongxuan''s grandfather worked there, he was not qualified to go last time. This shows how much Ding Ning is valued by the big guys.


    After all, in addition to the staff there, there are only the founders of the four gate valve who can enter and leave Zhongnanhai at will.


    Gu Yongxuan was immediately excited. He was glad to turn an enemy into a friend with Ding Ning again. Such an enemy is really terrible. No wonder grandpa repeatedly told him to have a good relationship with Ding Ning. I''m afraid in Grandpa''s heart, his grandson''s status is not comparable to that of the little miracle doctor.


    Bai Qing is different from Gu Yongxuan. When he was shocked, he spontaneously felt a strong sense of pride. My brother Bai Qing is really not in the pool.


    But I didn''t know that while they secretly envied, Ding Ning murmured in his heart without consciousness. In order to see those big men, I spent a lot of effort. I fried hundreds of kilograms of lingcui tea overnight. I didn''t say it. I also consumed a lot of aura to comb their bodies for them. I almost didn''t collapse, and I didn''t give him a penny of medical money.


    Fortunately, Mr. Wang paid $10 billion in medical fees to carry on the family line, which was a little comfort to him, otherwise the goods had to shout that they would lose a lot.


    Everyone envies the privilege, but he doesn''t take it seriously in his heart. I don''t know if Bai Qing and Gu Yongxuan will scold him if they know his real thoughts. It''s a great honor to see those big men. He dares to complain that he didn''t give him medical treatment.


    Ding Ning is very wronged. He only needs 200 yuan for diagnosis. As for, the seven bosses add up to only 1400 yuan. They don''t give me this money. Why are they so stingy?


    "It seems that I wronged the young man. When I go back, I''ll settle accounts with Qianqian. I''m even used as a gun!"


    Gu Yongxuan is really angry. Although he and Qiao Qian really love each other, he is used by his beloved woman, which makes him very uncomfortable!


    "Forget it, if it weren''t for her, we wouldn''t be friends. Besides, she''s your girlfriend and wants to vent her anger for your brother. Although it''s bad to emphasize sex over friends, it''s not worth making you quarrel because of this bad thing."


    Ding Ning expressed his understanding and advised Gu Yongxuan not to investigate.


    Bai Qing''s quiet and insidious stomach Fei. You earn a lot. Of course, I don''t care. I lost more than 300 million.


    "I can''t get used to her. I''ll always give qingshao an account of it."


    Gu Yongxuan said with his remaining anger.


    Lao Tzu has secretly told Lao Tzu, Nima, and quickly gave me three billion dollars to win. I even make complaints about it. Lao Tzu still expects you two to turn your back on your face.


    "It''s not necessary. Anyway, everyone is also relatives. Just give me face."


    Ding Ning said shyly.


    "Relatives?"


    Gu Yongxuan was a little confused. He didn''t know where to start. After he married Qiao Qian, he could hardly be regarded as a relative with Bai Qing. He couldn''t fight with Ding Ning.


    Bai Qing smiled bitterly and said, "my cousin Joe is his woman."


    "This... Ha ha, it''s really a relative!"


    Gu Yongxuan was also drunk and embarrassed, make complaints about it, but secretly told him that Joe and Jo Jo were not a factional group. The two men were not able to get a pot of urine. They were good if they did not pinch. But Ding Ning said it was good, at least from the blood relationship.


    Ding Ning didn''t know the twists and turns in these rich families. He also felt that since he was a relative, he must be closer than outsiders. Therefore, he talked more and more speculation with Gu Yongxuan, the future brother-in-law, and exchanged telephone numbers with each other. See you later.


    Perhaps he felt that he had been shot by his girlfriend. Gu Yongxuan couldn''t hang up on his face. After chatting for a while, he took the initiative to leave and returned to Yanjing overnight to ask Qiao Qian for punishment.


    "It''s really good to be a man. It''s also good to have such a brother-in-law!"


    Ding Ning waved goodbye reluctantly and said with emotion.


    "Ya, you are very good. You have shares and a house to live in, but I lost more than three hundred million."


    Bai Qing held her fire and finally let it out.


    "Cut, I know you envy me. Come on, who makes us two brothers? Choose one of these two quadrangles."


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes and threw the title deeds of the two quadrangles to Bai Qing for him to choose.


    "Don''t worry, brother. I really don''t take advantage of it. If it weren''t for you, I don''t know how much more I would lose at the moment."


    Bai Qing''s nagging is nagging, but she really doesn''t want to take advantage of it. She quickly waved her hand and refused.


    "Ya is hypocritical. Do you want to love or not? Don''t pull it down. I don''t want to give it. It''s a quadrangle. You may not be able to buy it with money. Don''t regret it."


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes and scolded with a smile.


    "I really don''t lack a house to live in. In other words, even if the quadrangles are hard to buy and you don''t often live in Yanjing, I can live occasionally and experience that feeling. It''s better to hang the real estate under your name than under mine. Otherwise, the white family don''t know how to mutter about me."


    Bai Qing is obviously a little moved, but she is resolutely unwilling to accept the transfer of quadrangle, saying that she can leave him a set and experience life when she is free.


    "Lying trough, this grandson, just gave me the real estate certificate and didn''t say when to transfer the ownership. You don''t want to default."


    When Ding Ning heard his words, he suddenly screamed and said gnashing his teeth.


    Bai Qing couldn''t laugh or cry, and said unhappily, "look at your promise. Gu Yongxuan is also a person who wants face. He''s not going to do such a shameless thing. He''s estimated to be in a hurry to go back to Yanjing to find Qiao Qian to ask clearly, so he forgot. Leave it to me. When I go back to Yanjing, I''ll find him to transfer his ownership."


    "You don''t want to hack my courtyard, do you? I tell you, if you want to be able, you must leave me a set, or I really don''t have a place to settle in Yanjing. I stay in a hotel every time. It''s very expensive, okay?"


    Ding Ning looked at him warily, with an anti thief expression on his face, and smoked his seven tricks: "roll the calf, did I do that?"


    "That''s hard to say. I know people, face and heart. I''m not used by you?"


    Ding Ning turned his eyes and began to turn over his old accounts again.


    Bai Qing smiled when he said this. He knew that Ding Ning was joking with him, which also meant that he had been forgiven for taking advantage of Ding Ning''s position, and the estrangement between the two had completely disappeared.


    "Come on, don''t be poor. I promise to do it well for you and let you have a golden house and a charming place in Yanjing."


    Bai Qing smiled and joked that he knew Ding Ning had an unusual enthusiasm for houses, especially rare houses, which may have something to do with his women.


    Ding Ning was not ashamed but proud. He touched his chin and thought seriously: "Hey, don''t say, I really have to buy some real estate in Yanjing when I have the opportunity. Although I don''t like the weather in Yanjing, after all, it is the imperial capital. In the future, my sister''s company must also set up a branch there, and I must have a foothold."


    "Cut, two quadrangles are not enough for you."


    Bai Qing turned her eyes and said angrily.


    Ding Ning smiled: "didn''t you say that I have many women? Where can I live in two quadrangles? You have time to help me find good houses."


    "Fuck off, I''m not free!"


    Bai Qing was completely speechless. He thought Ding Ning was just talking. Unexpectedly, he took it seriously.


    "OK, don''t bother you, a busy man. I''ll talk to tiger and help me find it!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes became a little distant. What he didn''t tell Bai Qing was that he planned to spend the new year in Yanjing, because there was a mother who made him think about it day and night.


    From childhood to adulthood, what he longed for most was that one day he could have a family reunion and have a happy New Year''s Eve dinner together. Now, he is not far from this goal, only dad is missing.


    Ninghai is now his base, but no matter how well it develops here, it can''t be compared with Yanjing, the imperial capital at the foot of the emperor. He should stand upright in Yanjing, establish a rich family belonging to the Ding family, and let those who once despised their father''s birth lower their noble heads.


    After accompanying Murong Yanran to Amoy Huibao again, the sunset also began to set in the West. In the afterglow of the sunset, Ding Ning joined Shen MuQing and Mo Bai and went back to the hotel.


    Mo Bai is the happiest one. His trip to the old scalpers is finally over. He doesn''t have to stay in the warehouse alone tonight. Although Ding Ning gave him a pill to refresh his mind, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t sleep, he still feels more comfortable to have a good sleep in the soft big bed. After eating in a hurry, he immediately ran back to the room to take a bath and sleep.


    Murong Yanran may be very excited because she became the largest shareholder of Tianfu jewelry. She pulled Liu Yingying on the table to describe the course of Ding Ning and people gambling today. Unfortunately, Liu Yingying was not in high mood. She just smiled absently and perfunctorily, which made Murong Yanran quite bored.


    But I didn''t care. I thought she was unwell. After a few words of concern, I ran back to the room happily to have a rest.


    Shen MuQing was thinking about dating Ding Ning without paying attention to Liu Yingying''s abnormality. She quietly gave Ding Ning a wink. Seeing his understanding, she smiled and went back to her room to take a bath and change clothes. She was going abroad for the first time and was about to walk in a foreign country with Ding Ning hand in hand. Therefore, she had to dress up carefully and appear in front of him with the most beautiful appearance, so that he could remember today forever.


    Ding Ning was also a little excited. When he returned to the room, he got into the bathroom, hummed a tune and took a good shower. Dating a beautiful woman would always make people feel happy, especially with Shen MuQing, the fairy he fell in love with at first sight.


    After taking a bath, he took out a set of Italian handmade masterpieces specially made for him by his sister from the space. It is said that the cost of handcraft alone is 100000.


    "Wow, you are so handsome. Who are you? How can you be so handsome?"


    Ding Ning has a good figure. Wearing this tailor-made clothes, he immediately changed his temperament, incarnated into a handsome young master, and put all kinds of coquettish shapes in front of the mirror. The narcissistic fart said a few words, and then giggled like a neuropathy, with some abnormal excitement.


    "Ding Ling!"


    The text message suddenly sounded. Ding Ning looked at the text message sent by Shen MuQing and immediately grinned: "this girl is quite emotional. She''s going to a bar for a date!"


    However, he can understand. After all, Shen MuQing has been ill since childhood. She either stays at home reading or studies at school. It''s rare to go abroad. It''s normal to want to experience the stimulation of the bar. Anyway, it doesn''t matter if he is here. It''s just to meet her wishes.

 Chapter 837

    But I don''t know that Shen MuQing is looking for her mobile phone everywhere in her room. She wants to walk on the street with Ding Ning. How can she go to a place like a bar.


    Blues bar is a more stylish bar in Naypyidaw, the new capital of Myanmar. The most important thing is that it is not far from the hotel where they stay.


    Ding Ning dressed elegantly, crossed her legs elegantly, tasted cocktails, politely sent away several women who came forward to chat up, watched those women with sexy clothes shuttle back and forth in the bar full of debauchery and depravity like butterflies, with sneaky eyes hanging around her snow-white thighs and towering breasts, secretly evaluating and scoring.


    Well, that rabbit girl can give six points. She has a good figure, but her legs are a little thick. She can only give six points; The woman in leather on the corridor has a little thick makeup, too strong makeup and full of dust smell. She must be a chicken, up to five points; The woman on the bar chair has an online appearance, but her chest is a little flat, barely seven points; Eh, this looks very pure and has a good figure. It''s at least nine points. Eh, why do you look so familiar? Isn''t this Liu Yingying? Why is she here?


    Ding Ning opened her mouth in amazement and looked at Liu Yingying, who looked back and forth in the colorful bar. Some didn''t understand how she came here.


    "Brother Ding, I finally found you."


    Liu Yingying''s eyes fell on Ding Ning, waved to him and shouted.


    "Yingying, why are you here?"


    Ding Ning stood up, walked towards her and asked strangely.


    Liu Yingying looked at him timidly and said in some panic: "sister Mu Qing''s mobile phone fell into the bathtub and flooded. I can''t contact you. Let me inform you that she suddenly didn''t want to come to the bar and said she was waiting for you at the Peace Pagoda."


    "Oh, just make a phone call. Please come!"


    Ding Ning looked at Liu Yingying, whose face was red because of her fast running, and said with a smile.


    "I... i... didn''t remember for a moment."


    Liu Yingying said somewhat embarrassed. Her little face was red and hung her head like a child who had made a mistake.


    "OK, I see. I''ll go there now. Will you go?"


    Ding Ning spoiled and rubbed Liu Yingying''s little head. This little girl is really simple and lovely and distressing.


    "I won''t bother you. I... I''ll go first."


    Liu Yingying blushed and walked out in a panic. In a hurry, she almost fell down. Fortunately, Ding Ning quickly helped her and said with a smile: "be careful!"


    "Thank you, sorry!"


    Liu Yingying ran out in a panic and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    Ding Ning looked at her hurried back and couldn''t help shaking her head but smiling bitterly. This little girl is really shy.


    Leaving a red ticket on the bar, Ding Ning stepped out and looked reluctantly at the sexy dancer who was only wearing a three-point pole dance on the stage. He muttered to himself that fortunately Mu Qing had changed places, otherwise it would be too hot.


    Although he is also the first to Naypyidaw, he has done enough homework in the past two days. He still knows where the Peace Pagoda is. It''s not far from the blues bar. It''s only a few minutes away. He doesn''t bother to wait for a taxi and just walks away.


    "Eh!"


    Ding Ning felt more and more wrong. When he got out of the bar, he felt that someone was following him. He was about to release the magic mosquito to see if it was tracking, when the phone suddenly rang.


    "Hello, sister Tang?"


    Ding Ning saw that Tang Rui was calling. As soon as he was connected, he heard Shen MuQing''s panting voice: "Ding Ning, where are you?"


    "I just came out of the blues bar and was going to join you at the grand pagoda."


    Ding Ning remembered that Shen MuQing''s phone was flooded, and it was normal to use Tang Rui''s phone. He didn''t think much, so he answered casually.


    "Big gold pagoda? What are you doing there? Wait, I''ll be there in a minute."


    Shen MuQing seemed stunned. She didn''t seem to understand why Ding Ning went to the golden pagoda, but soon she didn''t think much more and hung up the phone.


    Ding Ning frowned. It was inexplicable. Didn''t she let Liu Yingying inform her to go to the golden pagoda?


    Just when he realized that something seemed wrong, two masked men in black suddenly appeared left and right, blocking his way. One of them said in a hoarse voice, "boy, come with us."


    Ding Ning is happy. These two people in black are old acquaintances. It was the man in black with a dagger and old Chen with a wounded shoulder when he was in Dongli mountain villa.


    "I said, can you change something? Is Qin Canghai so promising?"


    Ding Ning brushed his lips carelessly. If it was before, he might have been afraid of the two masters. But now, after the second military training, he can compete with the masters only by virtue of his physical strength. He really didn''t pay attention to them.


    "Who are you? What do you want?"


    Just when Ding Ning wanted to strike first and kill them so as not to delay his appointment, Shen MuQing suddenly screamed behind him.


    Ding Ning''s face changed sharply and turned to look. He didn''t think Shen MuQing would come so soon and was kidnapped by the people who followed him.


    "Let her go!"


    Ding Ning looked coldly at the thin man in black holding Shen MuQing with a dagger, and his murderous Qi came out.


    "Boy, if you want her to live, just come with us, otherwise, I promise your little lover will die soon!"


    Ding Ning, a thin man in black, had never seen him, but his snake like eyes let him know that they were not joking.


    "I can go with you, but you must let her go."


    Ding Ning took a deep breath, his strong points restrained his violent killing intention, and said coldly.


    "Hahaha, do you think we''re fools? Boy, we know you''re an expert. We wanted to spend some time, but we didn''t expect that this girl should take the initiative to come to the door. It can save some effort. Who''s willing to bother? Come with us honestly. Maybe the old man is in a good mood and will save her life. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude."


    The thin man in black is very experienced. He hides his whole body behind Shen MuQing. He only exposes the dagger in his hand and puts it in Shen MuQing''s throat, leaving him no chance to save people with a silver needle.


    "Ding Ning, go quickly and leave me alone. They''re coming for you and won''t hurt me."


    Shen MuQing didn''t expect that she wanted to surprise Ding Ning. She covered his eyes behind her back and asked him to guess who she was, but it became the current situation, which made her regret and remorse in her heart, and shouted anxiously on her face.


    "Bitch, shut up and talk again. I''ll kill you!"


    The thin man in black shouted angrily, suddenly grabbed Shen MuQing''s hair and pulled it back. Shen MuQing screamed in pain.


    Ding Ning''s heart suddenly hurt and roared, "damn you!"


    The silver needle in his hand flew to the throat of the thin man in black like lightning.


    But unexpectedly, although the man in black was torturing Shen MuQing, he always paid attention to Ding Ning''s movements. Seeing that he was in trouble, he immediately pulled Shen MuQing in front of him and smiled: "concealed weapon? Interesting. I don''t know if it would hurt if you killed your little lover yourself!"


    Ding Ning, who should have been anxious, now showed a strange smile at the corners of his mouth. He said that the thin man in black should die, and he must die!


    When the silver needle was about to stab Shen MuQing in the throat, Shen MuQing suddenly had a heavy foot, and her body sank down involuntarily, narrowly avoiding the needle.


    The ground under the feet of the thin man in black suddenly bulged, exposing him to the silver needle. He was stabbed through his throat in an instant. His eyes bulged like a dead fish and died blankly. Shen MuQing was paralyzed on the ground.


    "Lao sun!"


    The man in black with a dagger and old Chen roared and rushed at Ding Ning with red eyes.


    "Mu Qing, don''t move there!"


    Ding Ning must have shouted at Shen MuQing and turned to fight with two people in black.


    "Bang bang!"


    After a series of fists and kicks, the two men in black retreated and looked at each other with horror in their eyes.


    The two of them couldn''t restrain Ding Ning. On the contrary, their arms were numb by his shock. They were greatly afraid of the terrible power.


    "Go to hell!"


    Ding Ning was so angry that there was no place to vent his anger. The two men in black became the target of his anger, and they beat them with powerful fists and feet.


    But the two men in black are masters after all. It is impossible for Ding Ning to defeat them for a while and a half, unless he offers his cards.


    However, he now controls the situation and rarely has the opportunity to practice with two masters. Naturally, he will not miss the opportunity to refine his combat experience.


    Unfortunately, he forgot that there were four people in black in the original Dongli villa. Just as the Vietnam War became fiercer, he shouted, "stop, or I''ll kill her."


    "Do you only hold women? You''re still a strong master. It really makes me sick."


    Ding Ning stopped his hand, looked angrily at the man in black who was holding Liu Yingying, and said with gnashing teeth, "come to me and let her go."


    "Yingying!"


    Shen MuQing exclaimed. Looking at Liu Yingying with tearful eyes, she rushed to Ding Ning''s arms and begged, "Ding Ning, you must save Yingying!"


    "I know, I know, don''t worry, I''ll save her."


    Ding Ning hugged Shen MuQing, comfortingly patted her shoulder and said in a cold voice, "come on, what do you want?"


    The man in black was also interested. Seeing that the plan failed, he didn''t entangle: "let us go, and I''ll let her go."


    "That''s it?"


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes. He didn''t believe these people in black would be so kind.


    "What else can we do? The woman I kidnapped is not your girlfriend. I use her to threaten you. If you are urgent, you will work hard with us. For this plan, we have lost a brother. Now we just want to leave here with the brother''s body. I think this transaction is very fair!"


    The voice of the man in black was a little bleak. It seemed that he was not lightly hit by the death of the thin man in black.


    "Lao Zhao, we can''t do this. Lao sun is dead. We want to avenge him."


    The man in black with a dagger roared with red eyes.


    "That''s enough, Lao Wang. Do you have to take the lives of your brothers? Don''t you see that we can''t deal with him at all."


    Lao Zhao snapped, making Lao Wang painfully close his eyes, walked forward without saying a word, picked up Lao sun''s body, stared at Ding Ning vigilantly with Lao Chen, and walked backward side by side with Lao Zhao.


    "Wait, did I let you go? You can take the body, or I can let you go, but you must put my friend down first!"


    Although Ding Ning wanted to leave the three men in black, Shen MuQing and Liu Yingying were women with no strength to bind chickens. He had to worry about their safety and had to choose to compromise temporarily!


    "Boy, do you think we are fools? Can we walk away if we let her go?"


    Lao Zhao narrowed his eyes and said sarcastically.


    "How can I trust you? I let you go. What if you don''t let people go?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes implied a killing opportunity. If he didn''t want Shen MuQing to see the strange scene, he would like to release magic mosquitoes to kill these guys.

 Chapter 838

    "If you can''t trust us, there''s no way. We can''t release people now. As long as we''re safe, we''ll release her immediately. After all, our goal is you. There''s no need to hurt her. If you don''t agree, we''ll kill her!"


    Lao Zhao obviously thought very carefully and said calmly.


    Ding Ning thought for a moment. It was really the same reason. They didn''t need to hurt Liu Yingying, an innocent woman to annoy themselves.


    But let them leave in this way. It was really a little unwilling. He secretly released magic mosquitoes to follow them and said cruel words: "if my friend loses a hair, I promise to break you into pieces!"


    "Don''t worry, we are not people who break our promises. People can''t help themselves in the Jianghu. We offended this time!"


    Lao Zhao was a man who could afford to put down. He kept a low attitude and retreated while walking. After exiting for hundreds of meters, he estimated that Ding Ning was not so easy to catch up with them, which pushed Liu Yingying hard and turned like a fly to escape!


    "Ouch!"


    Liu Yingying was thrown to the ground with a painful cry in her mouth.


    "Yingying, are you okay?"


    Shen MuQing was shocked and rushed forward to see how Liu Yingying was hurt.


    "Be careful!"


    Ding Ning was suddenly creepy. The thick crisis of life and death shrouded him. He roared and jumped forward, pressing Shen MuQing under him.


    "Poof poof!"


    Several craters were hit on the ground where Ding Ning had just stood, and the rubble splashed on Ding Ning''s face.


    "Ding Ning, are you okay?"


    Shen MuQing asked with a cry. No matter how simple she was, she knew that these guys had used sniper guns.


    "Don''t move. I''ll find them and kill them."


    That dangerous intuition is still there. Ding Ning knows that the snipers haven''t left yet. He rolls on the ground with Shen MuQing and hides under a big tree beside the road.


    Liu Yingying was also very smart and ran to them under the crisis of life and death.


    Ding Ning''s heart twitched. NIMA, fortunately, the target of these snipers was not Liu Yingying, otherwise they would have been killed by her big target.


    But he doesn''t have time to think too much now. He doesn''t care if he doesn''t kill the sniper, but Shen MuQing and Liu Yingying are probably dangerous.


    "MD, Qin Canghai, I can''t spare you!"


    Ding Ning scolded angrily and jumped forward like a flexible cheetah.


    "Poof poof!"


    Another series of sniper bullets hit the trees where he was hiding, and the bark splashed constantly.


    "Yingying, what are you doing? Don''t..."


    "Bang!"


    "Ah..."


    Just as Ding Ning focused all his attention on the position of the sniper and prepared to launch a surprise attack, Shen MuQing suddenly screamed behind him. Then, with a crisp gunshot, Shen MuQing screamed.


    Ding Ning turned to look, and suddenly his eyes showed a desire to crack. His heart was like being hollowed out, and his whole body twitched in pain.


    Liu Yingying was trembling and staring at her frightened eyes. She held a gun in her hands. The smoke at the muzzle of the gun had not dissipated, while Shen MuQing''s left chest was red with blood. She fell back with a "pop" sound. Her beautiful big eyes were looking at him nostalgically. There was no panic, no hatred, no sadness, but only comfort and relief.


    "Mu Qing!"


    Ding Ning sent out a sad roar like a beast, and rushed to Shen MuQing regardless of the threat brought to him by the sniper.


    He easily restored the truth from Liu Yingying''s regretful tears and Shen MuQing''s position when he was shot. Liu Yingying originally wanted to kill him, but Shen MuQing found out that he had no hesitation to take the shot for him.


    He doesn''t understand why Liu Yingying wants to kill him. He has such a good impression of her that he doesn''t think he has offended her. He really doesn''t understand.


    But now he couldn''t think of anything else. In the process of rushing over, the sound of intensive sniper shots sounded, and he was shot at least five times. Although he had the body armor sent by tianjizi and terrible physical defense, the powerful penetration and explosive power of the special sniper bullet still injured him, and blood kept pouring out along the muzzle of the gun.


    But at the moment, he didn''t care about anything. He grabbed Shen MuQing''s wrist and examined her body for the first time. The whole person immediately trembled, and his heart fell to the bottom of the valley. The pain in his body was far less than his heartache. The pain like tearing his heart and lungs filled his eyes with blood, and the towering regret made him want to destroy the whole world.


    "MuQing, MuQing, hold on, hold on, I can save you, I can save you!"


    Ding Ning cried and shouted that the spiritual power in her body didn''t want money to flow into Shen MuQing''s body to protect her broken heart at any time, but she knew that she was just deceiving herself and others. The bullet hit Shen MuQing''s heart. He didn''t have the ability to save her at all.


    He regretted it. Why didn''t he give her the amulet earlier; Why not take her away at the first time when she is aware of something wrong; Why worry so much and don''t let magic mosquitoes kill these damn bastards at the first time.


    "Ning... I... I love you, answer... Promise me... I... Well... Well live... If... Fruit... Have... Have the next life... I... I must... Marry you..."


    Ding Ning knelt on the ground, grabbed Shen MuQing''s hand and cried bitterly: "don''t... Die... Promise me... Don''t die... Ok... I... I beg you... Don''t die... Don''t die..."


    "Puff, puff..."


    Sniper gun bullets kept shooting on Ding Ning''s back. Blood splashed everywhere, but he didn''t move. Two lines of blood and tears flowed down his cheeks and fell on Shen MuQing''s pale face.


    "Sister Mu Qing, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. They kidnapped my parents and forced me to kill Dr. Ding. I didn''t expect you to rush out suddenly. I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m... Sorry!"


    Liu Yingying rolled over and cried bitterly on Shen MuQing.


    "Go away, you killed Mu Qing. You deserve to die, and your whole family deserve to die!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were scarlet and his face was full of red blood and tears. He felt that Shen MuQing''s vitality was rapidly disappearing. A kind of sadness was nothing more than the grief of heart death, which made his heart contain towering anger. He grabbed Liu Yingying''s neck and wanted to crush her throat bone.


    "Ding Ning, you still have the face to say that you are the real executioner. It is not others who killed sister Mu Qing, but you. If you hadn''t forced my brother to go abroad and become a wanted criminal, if your sister hadn''t fallen into the well and robbed my father''s company, my parents would have been in the hospital, I wouldn''t know sister Mu Qing, and I wouldn''t have been forced to kill you, But mistakenly killed sister Mu Qing. Kill me. Anyway, I already want to die. "


    Liu Yingying felt dyspnea and finally broke out completely. She roared hysterically. Then she closed her eyes like relief and quietly waited for the coming of death.


    "No... don''t... rather... Promise... Promise me... Forgive... Forgive Yingying... Don''t blame her..."


    Shen MuQing, who was dying, suddenly opened her eyes, looked at Ding Ning and said hard.


    "Ah..."


    Ding Ning gave a roar of pain like a wounded beast, threw Liu Yingying, who had been in a coma because of suffocation, aside, looked at Shen MuQing''s eyes, nodded painfully with blood and tears, and said hard, "I promise you!"


    "Ning, it''s good to meet you in this life. I feel so happy to die in your arms!"


    Shen MuQing''s spirit suddenly improved a lot. An abnormal blush appeared on her pale face. She stretched out her hand hard, stroked Ding Ning''s bloody and tearful cheek and said softly.


    Ding Ning''s heart suddenly tightened. He knew that Shen MuQing was a reflection. When she was really dying, no one could save her unless there were miracles.


    Miracles, yes, miracles. Ding Ning suddenly shakes up. He can''t do miracles, but there is a goddess Jiuyou plain girl in the water space. Although she is no longer a goddess but a female ghost, how can we say that she used to be a medical goddess? As long as there is a glimmer of hope, he will never give up.


    "Mu Qing, you hold on, hold on, don''t die. I''ll find a way to save you. The next life is too long. I can''t wait. I''ll be with you in this life. You must hold on, hold on!"


    Ding Ning took out the Ivy beads and stuffed them into Shen MuQing''s mouth. Unfortunately, at the moment, she was distracted and had no ability to swallow saliva, let alone swallow the Ivy beads. Ding Ning had to kiss her lips and help her swallow the Ivy beads.


    "Master, are you hurt? Damn it!"


    Su Su was furious when she saw that the sniper bullets were still making wounds for Ding Ning. Her figure had disappeared in place in a flash.


    Then there was a rapid and brief scream in the woods by the side of the road, and the gunfire gradually subsided. If someone went to see it, he would find that there were only seven skin and bone mummies left.


    Su Su covered her mouth and burped quietly. She felt a little uneasy. The master should not blame himself for swallowing the souls of those bad people. They all deserve to die, but why are they all niggers? The taste is not very good!


    Ding Ning didn''t know that Su Su took the opportunity to open a meat dish. While desperately protecting Shen MuQing''s heart pulse with spiritual power, he asked hurriedly, "Su Su, find a way quickly. How can you save her?"


    "The heart is half penetrated by a foreign body. It''s hard to save it!"


    Su Su said in embarrassment after checking.


    "It''s hard? That means there''s hope? Come on, I''m willing to pay any price as long as I can save her!"


    Ding Ning was not disappointed when he heard the speech. Instead, his eyes were bright and scary, and he said with shortness of breath.


    "There are three ways to save her. One is to turn to ghost cultivation like me. She should have practiced some spiritual skill with not low grade, which leads to her strong spiritual power. Turning to ghost cultivation is the most convenient and easy way to succeed, but she can''t see the light until she has achieved success."


    Su Su said quickly.


    Ding Ning''s eyes brightened. The medical goddess was indeed the medical goddess. Su Su had three treatment methods for her helpless injury, but he was not willing to turn Shen MuQing into ghost repair until he had to. He hurriedly asked, "what else can I do?"


    "The second is to transform into a blood family. I can use a secret method to transform the Pearl of vitality that the master fed her into a blood core. She can not only keep her face forever, but also prolong her life. If she practices to a certain level, she will have no problem living for thousands of years."


    Su Su''s second method greatly inspired Ding Ning, but before he could be happy, Su Su threw a basin of cold water on him: "just after turning into a blood family, he will lose his previous memory, become a pure vampire, feed on human blood, and be extremely afraid of light."


    "Say the third way directly!"


    Ding Ning directly rejected the second scheme, which is not as good as turning to ghost repair.


    "The third is very difficult, especially difficult. It is almost impossible. The most important thing is that now she has no time to carry out the third scheme."


    Su Su reluctantly shook her head and was too lazy to say it.

 Chapter 839

    "Don''t be wordy, say it quickly!"


    Now Ding Ning has a bottom in his heart. It''s a big deal to turn to ghost repair. He chased him with the hope of just in case.


    "The third scheme is to dig out her heart as an instrument to re refine a complete and healthy heart, but this scheme basically has no feasibility. It requires the cooperation of a highly skilled doctor, a tool refining master and a rune master. I can play the role of a doctor, but in this age, I don''t say whether there is a tool refining master and a rune master Master Fuwen, even if you have it, you don''t have time to find it. Besides, you still need some medicinal materials for more than a thousand years... "


    Su Su''s mouth kept nagging: "I think it''s most convenient to turn to ghost repair. I can also have a companion..."


    But I didn''t find that Ding Ning''s eyes became brighter and brighter as he was tired. Although he was not a master of refining utensils, he got the inheritance of refining utensils, not to mention the rune pattern. He absolutely reached the master level. He immediately interrupted Su Su Su and asked, "is there any side effect of this scheme?"


    "No, this is the most perfect solution without any side effects. The refined heart is far more powerful than ordinary people. If you practice in the future, the speed will be terrible, which is equivalent to a cultivation genius. After all, the heart is the active power system of the human body. It has a big heart, which can be stronger than any cultivation constitution."


    Su Su patiently explained that she could see Ding Ning''s excited look, She couldn''t help pouring cold water and said, "this scheme is good, but master, her time is running out. Although the vitality bead can temporarily maintain her vitality, once the vitality contained in the vitality bead is consumed, she will still die. You have to make a decision quickly whether to turn to ghost repair or blood clan."


    "I''ll choose the third one. You''ll have an operation. I''ll be responsible for refining her heart and runes. Miraculous medicine is not a problem."


    Ding Ning took a deep breath and said resolutely that he didn''t want Mu Qing like snow lotus to become a ghost repair or blood clan.


    "Will you refine the heart and runes?"


    Su Su grew up with a small mouth and looked unbelievable: "don''t tell me you''re a master of refining utensils and also a master of runwen!"


    "As you think, although I don''t know what level I am and whether I can reach the master level, I am confident that I will succeed."


    Ding Ning''s eyes showed an unprecedented color of determination. During the second military training, he watched the whole process of refining the five zang organs with the God of war totem. The memory in that case impressed him deeply, and every step would not go wrong.


    Su Su''s eyes flashed a strange color and asked anxiously, "master, are you sure?"


    "I''m sure, but what''s the use of telling me to master Rune first?"


    Ding Ning answered positively. He believed that if Shen MuQing could speak, he would agree with his choice.


    "Master Rune''s main task is to lay a vital talisman in her mind, which can ensure her vitality. Then, when taking out the heart for refining, build a set of talisman of extracorporeal circulation system to temporarily replace the role of her heart. Master, can you do it?"


    Su Su still asked with some uneasiness.


    "Life charm? No problem!"


    Ding Ning thought for a while and asked in some embarrassment, "what are the requirements for building the talisman of cardiopulmonary bypass system?"


    "Then I don''t know. I''m not a master of Rune!"


    Susu is sorry to spread her hands, indicating that she can''t do anything.


    "Go back to the hotel to prepare for the operation. Time is running out. I''ll think about it on the way!"


    Ding Ning noticed that the Ivy beads were in Shen MuQing''s body and consumed very fast. At this time, less than half of her Kung Fu had been consumed. She didn''t dare to delay any more. She stood up and looked at Liu Yingying with complex eyes, and reached out to take her into the water space.


    "Dr. Ding, miss, what''s the matter with her?"


    As soon as Liu Yingying was put away, Tang Rui and Chen Liufeng panted and ran over. Seeing that Shen MuQing was shot in the chest, they suddenly lost their voice and screamed. In particular, Tang Rui and Shen MuQing had a good relationship and tears came down.


    "Talk as you walk! It''s all right. How long is it?"


    Ding Ning said the whole story while walking quickly, but deliberately concealed the fact that Liu Yingying shot. Instead, Shen MuQing was shot by a killer. After all, Shen MuQing forgives Liu YingYing and he should respect Shen MuQing''s opinions. Otherwise, Liu Yingying will die when Shen Jiazhen is angry.


    "Damn Qin Canghai, I will never let him go."


    Tang Rui said, gnashing her teeth and wiping tears. When she arrived at the hotel, she took Chen Liufeng into the room. It is estimated that she is reporting to the Shen family.


    Ding Ning doesn''t care. After all, it''s their duty, but Shen MuQing suffered such a serious injury because of herself. I''m afraid he will make a lot of trouble with the Shen family next, but as long as he can save Shen MuQing, he can''t care about anything now.


    Along the way, he had conceived a plan to establish an extracorporeal circulation system in his mind. In order to avoid accidents and remedy them in time, he took out three Ivy beads and was ready to add vitality to Shen MuQing at any time.


    After entering the room, he set up a simple isolation array and silent array to prevent being disturbed. Then, he took out the Yanlong Ding and the broken sky hammer and made all preparations.


    "Let''s go!"


    First refine the liquid medicine in the quenching, then refine the quenching powder, and then check it again and again. After confirming that there is no omission, Ding Ning said to Su Su.


    "Master, you''ve also been hurt. You''d better heal your wound first, or you won''t last until the end of the operation!"


    Su Su looked at dozens of bullet holes behind Ding Ning and said with some heartache.


    Ding Ning slapped his forehead in frustration. All his thoughts were on Shen MuQing and forgot that he was also a wounded man now.


    The whole body''s spirit gang ran, "poop poop" made a loud noise. More than a dozen sniper bullets were shaken out of the body, took out the ointment and handed it to Su Su Su: "I can''t reach it. You can apply the medicine on my back!"


    "Yes!"


    Su Su glanced shyly at Ding Ning''s streamlined muscles and carefully and gently coated him with ointment. The wound stopped bleeding quickly, and it was only a matter of time before he recovered.


    Ding Ning was afraid of delaying time. He didn''t even wear his coat, so he directly began to draw the talisman in Shen MuQing''s brain. This time, he also threw himself out and tried to draw the talisman with the power of the divine soul for the first time. Su Su Su was stunned. After all, Ding Ning didn''t even arrive at the divine martial arts realm. How could he depict the talisman without gathering the divine soul?


    But the facts proved that although it was hard, it succeeded in the end. Shen MuQing''s face gradually turned red and ruddy. It didn''t look like an injured person struggling on the line of life and death.


    This also made Ding Ning confirm his guess that the double-sided Buddha in his mind was really two gods, which made his mood a little cloudy. After all, it was not his own gods but lived in his body, which made him feel very bad.


    But now he has no time to think too much. Without these two gods and spirits, Shen MuQing can only become a ghost monk or blood clan. In this regard, he still needs to thank this double faced Buddha.


    Su Su took out a lengthened scalpel and began to cut Shen MuQing''s chest. Looking at the attractive chest being cut alive, Ding Ning was distressed.


    "Don''t be stunned, quickly build an external circulation system!"


    Su Su noticed his absence and said impolitely.


    Ding Ning secretly scolded himself as a jerk. How can he be distracted at such a critical time? He quickly focused all his attention and consumed the power of the soul again to build a set of Rune array composed of 18 basic Rune arrays to maintain the normal operation of the human body!


    It has to be said that the effect of the talisman is extremely powerful. Shen MuQing''s heart is stripped alive by Su Su Su, but all vital signs are normal, which makes Ding Ning a long sigh of relief.


    Despite the extreme fatigue caused by the continuous depiction of magic symbols, he forced himself to put his heart into the liquid medicine refined in advance in the Yanlong Ding. Fortunately, Ding Ning got the medicine spirit ring and has countless elixirs that are picked and used now. Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to die just as the liquid medicine used for quenching!


    "Broken sky eight hammer!"


    Ding Ning took a deep breath and tried to recall every detail of the God of war totem to help him exercise his heart. He waved the broken sky hammer hard and began to exercise his heart like an iron.


    The heart is constantly distorted and deformed under the sky breaking hammer. Ding Ning always pays attention to the changes and sprinkles quenching powder from time to time to eliminate the impurities in the heart. Whenever the heart is about to reach a critical point of collapse, he will put the heart in the quenching solution as soon as possible to absorb enough drug components to maintain the activity of the heart.


    "Mu Qing, after this quenching, your congenital heart disease will be completely cured. I will rebuild a perfect heart for you!"


    Ding Ning whispered in his heart and focused on tempering his heart. There was nothing else in his eyes. He didn''t find that his just healed wound collapsed again, and blood gushed out like a spring.


    Su Su, who doesn''t need a shot for the time being, looked at Ding Ning''s concentrated appearance. Suddenly, she envied Shen MuQing. It must be very happy to be loved by such a man!


    Time passed imperceptibly. When it was getting brighter, Ding Ning was still immersed in training, but he didn''t know that there had been a riot outside.


    The Shen family got a report from Tang Rui. The heavily armed soldiers rushed over by 20 helicopters overnight and were intercepted by the Burmese government, saying that they were an illegal invasion.


    Shen Guowei, the anxious old man of the Shen family, took a tough attitude and directly negotiated with the president of Myanmar to investigate the responsibility for the injury of his granddaughter in Myanmar. In the end, he almost met with each other. Finally, it was the high-level of the Chinese government who came forward to coordinate with the Myanmar government. The Shen family and his party came to Myanmar to stay in the hotel.


    On the ground of safeguarding the inviolability of national territory, the Burmese government poured a large number of Burmese soldiers into Naypyidaw and surrounded the whole hotel step by step.


    Ye Shulan''s face was as gloomy as water, and she walked restlessly in the hotel corridor.


    Shen Muyang was even more furious. He scolded Ding Ning and said that if his sister had something wrong, he must let Ding Ning lose his life.


    Shen Guowei pulled a chair with a golden knife and sat in the corridor expressionless, but the evil spirit sent out all over made people feel cold. The guard beside him was fully armed and stared at the door of the room, because Shen Guowei had given a death order. If Shen MuQing was all right, it would be all right. If there was a mistake, immediately shoot the culprit Ding Ning on the spot!


    Tang Rui and Chen Liufeng wanted to say a word for Ding Ning, but looking at Shen Guowei''s face that strangers are not close to, they dare not even say a word. They can only secretly pray that Ding Ning can save Shen MuQing. Otherwise, they are afraid that they will both suffer the thunder and anger of old man Shen.


    Shen Guowei was born as a soldier. Although he did not achieve the position of No. 1 in the military headquarters like Xiao Dingshan, he is known for his irritable and domineering temper and generous character. If he commits stubbornness, even the leaders of the Central Bureau will feel headache and can only coax him to come. After all, he has made too many war achievements for his country, He said he would shoot Ding Ning, which is not just talking.

 Chapter 840

    Murong Yanran was like a door god guarding the door of the room, facing the Shen family coldly.


    She understands the mood of the Shen family, but she can''t agree with them. No one wants to see the accident of Shen MuQing, let alone Ding Ning.


    They put all the blame on Ding Ning, which is unreasonable.


    Ye Shulan looked at Murong Yanran''s stubborn appearance. Her inner emotions were very complex. She was not an unreasonable person. She knew that it could not blame Ding Ning completely. Moreover, without Ding Ning, Shen MuQing had already died, but she had no right to speak in front of old man Shen.


    Seeing that the rescue time had passed for more than ten hours, the sky began to dawn, and Shen Guowei''s patience was gradually worn out. If he hadn''t held the hope of one thing, he would have let people break into the room by force.


    But now, he decided that Shen MuQing had already died, while Ding Ning was afraid of the crime and wanted to wait for the opportunity to abscond.


    Looking at Murong Yan''s upright waist in front of the door, Shen Guowei said impatiently, "little girl, get out of the way quickly, or don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Why are you so rude? Are you going to shoot me, too?"


    Murong Yanran frowned and said with an impolite sneer.


    Shen Guowei frowned, forced to suppress his inner anger, and said strongly, "I''m not so unreasonable. MuQing''s business has nothing to do with you. I won''t be angry with you."


    "Anger? This word is really good. You know it is anger? Mu Qing''s condition must be very clear to you. If it weren''t for Ding Ning, Mu Qing might not have been in the world. Ask yourself, is it fair that you now blame all your faults on Ding Ning?"


    Murong Yanran looked at Shen Guowei without flinching, and said sharply.


    "Yes, you''re right, but so what? He''s a doctor. It''s his bounden duty to treat Mu Qing, but after all, Mu Qing was involved in the accident. If he didn''t ask Mu Qing out, how could Mu Qing have an accident? I don''t settle accounts with him. Who am I looking for? My granddaughter is dead and must be buried with someone."


    Shen Guowei laughed angrily, but his words were even more unreasonable.


    "Hahaha, I used to think Mr. Shen was a great hero who killed his blood on the battlefield for the country and the people. Unexpectedly, he was an arrogant and unreasonable old stubborn who ignored the national law!"


    Murong Yan angrily scolded him mercilessly.


    Ye Shulan yanked at the corners of her eyes and wanted to say something, but she saw old Shen''s angry face, swallowed her saliva in fear, lowered her head, and secretly mourned for Murong!


    Shen Muyang is even more silent and subconsciously shrinks back. What he fears most in the Shen family is this Grandpa. It is reasonable to say that most people are next-generation relatives, but this grandpa is an alternative. Although he is so old, if he makes a mistake and is known by his grandpa, he will certainly reward him with a belt fried shredded meat.


    Don''t mention Tang Rui and Chen Liufeng. In the Shen family, the old man is full of words, and no one dares to disobey. Even Shen Muru, a high-ranking and powerful man, makes a mess. He also says to beat, scold and scold.


    "Bastard, after all these years, you are still the first one to dare to talk to me like that. Do you really think I dare not touch you?"


    Shen Guowei suddenly stood up, his forehead green and angry.


    "Don''t scare me. I''m not scared. Today, no one can enter the door unless you step on my body."


    Murong Yanran trembled in her heart. The old hair caught fire is really frightening, but she must not shrink back, because she knows that Shen MuQing''s serious injury has no chance of saving life. She must stand up and protect Ding Ning, even if it is to help him win time to escape.


    As for why she did this, she didn''t know. She just felt that since Ding Ning called her sister, she couldn''t watch him be treated unfairly.


    "Hahaha, OK, have courage. I''ll see how you block my men. Come and drag her away."


    Shen Guowei smiled angrily, but he didn''t really hurt a little girl. Instead, he appreciated the brave, knowledgeable, loving and righteous little girl, waved his hand and ordered his men to pull her away.


    "You dare, old man Shen. Don''t think you can cover up the sky. If you dare to touch me today, I promise you will regret it."


    Murong Yanran grabbed the door handle and roared with red eyes.


    "Well, I regret it? I''ve never regretted it in my life. I''ll see how you make me regret!"


    Shen Guowei hated being threatened by others most in his life. He was even more annoyed at his speech and said with a sneer.


    "OK, I''m right here. I don''t think anyone dares to touch me. I forgot to tell you. My last name is Murong. I''m Murong of Suzhou Murong."


    Murong Yanran always thought she was reluctant to mention her family, but at this moment, in order to protect Ding Ning, she had to pull out the flag of Murong family.


    "Suzhou Murong? Who is Murong Junlin?"


    Shen Guowei frowned when he heard the speech, and his face became dignified. He waved his hand to stop several of Murong Yanran''s men who were about to come forward and forcibly pull away.


    Although he is domineering and has a hot temper, he is not a person who doesn''t know the importance. The Murong family is very rich. Sometimes the money is too much, which is also a kind of amulet. Although the Shen family is not afraid of the Murong family, they can''t help but be afraid. What''s more, fundamentally speaking, the Shen family doesn''t account for much reason.


    "He is my father!"


    Murong Yanran was reluctant to admit it, but at this moment, she had to use the name of the man she loved and hated to get out of trouble.


    "The Murong girl is good, good, courageous and knowledgeable. She is much better than my useless grandson. How old are you, girl?"


    Since it''s hard to move, Shen Guowei''s eyes slipped around. The more he looked at Murong Yanran, the more he appreciated it, and the more he looked, the more he liked it. If Shen Muyang could marry her, it would be great, and his tone became gentle.


    Shen Muyang, who was hiding behind his mother and drawing a circle, was stunned and wronged in his heart. I was also shot lying down.


    "Does it matter to you how old I am?"


    Murong smiled at the old man, frowned and said impatiently.


    "Ha ha ha as like as two peas, I have a temper, just like I was when I was young. I love it!"


    Shen Guowei is not angry but happy, and does not hide his appreciation at all.


    "Sorry, I don''t think it''s a compliment. It''s an insult to me, because I''m a very reasonable person. Unlike some people, I bully people when I have a little power."


    Murong Yanran didn''t give him a good face at all, and his speech was more simple and direct.


    But unexpectedly, Shen Guowei not only didn''t get angry, but laughed excitedly: "the more you look, the more you look like me. Even your unreasonable appearance is so like when I was young."


    Murong Yanran rolled her eyes and turned her head. She was too lazy to talk to the old man who didn''t play cards according to the routine. She was so thick skinned that she felt very tired.


    Shen Guowei liked it more and more. He touched his bearded chin and said to himself, "it seems that I''ll take time to go to Suzhou. I can''t miss such a granddaughter-in-law."


    Murong Yanran listened with horror and screamed, "dare you!"


    She is really afraid. She knows the urine of those people in the family very well. Everything is based on the interests of the family.


    Murong family is a very rich family. Her favorite thing is to marry a military and political family. She is sure that if old man Shen really proposes marriage to Murong family, those guys will raise their hands and agree. Even his father Murong Junlin will certainly not object.


    "Marriage matters, parents'' orders, matchmakers'' words, you can''t help it."


    Shen Guowei saw that Murong Yanran was finally deflated. He immediately felt great and said triumphantly.


    "Even if I die, I won''t marry that loser!"


    Murong Yanran''s heart was cool, and angrily pointed to Shen Muyang and scolded.


    Shen Muyang blinked innocent eyes and wanted to die. Who did I provoke? Why did I get shot every time I lay down.


    "Muyang is a bit of a loser, but he will certainly be a good husband. Think about it. You have such a strong temper. If he is also strong, you can''t make trouble after you get married. One is just the other is soft, just complementary!"


    Shen Guowei ate the weight and steeled his heart. He smiled like an old fox.


    Murong Yan panicked. What can I do? If this shameless old man Shen really wants to propose marriage to the family, she will be in great trouble.


    No, I have to find a way to save myself. My mind suddenly turned. A moment later, a touch of shyness appeared on my face and said coyly: "thanks to the favor of old man Shen, I can see the posture of smiling willows."


    "You promised? OK, great. I''ll propose marriage at Murong''s house tomorrow!"


    Shen Guowei was very happy. He really liked this girl with a strong temperament. His smiling eyes narrowed into a seam.


    Ye Shulan''s heart was broken when she watched. The old man was moody and heartless. His granddaughter was still in there for first aid. He was busy trying to get his grandson''s daughter-in-law. Being ungrateful and ungrateful was really chilling.


    But I don''t know that Shen Guowei has long determined that Shen MuQing has died. As the helmsman of the big family, he won''t be sad for a granddaughter destined to marry for too long.


    Although Shen Muyang is a bit of a wimp and doesn''t want to become a martial artist, after all, he is the incense inheritor of the Shen family. In his heart, the proportion of Shen Muyang''s grandson is much heavier than Shen MuQing''s granddaughter. This is also the legacy of the feudal thought of the older generation in China, which values sons over daughters.


    Of course, this is also related to Shen MuQing suffering from congenital heart disease. Her long-term sick and cold temperament makes her not close to Shen Guowei. In addition, Shen Guowei has long been prepared for her premature death, so he is not so sad that he is in the mood to find a boyfriend for his grandchildren.


    Shen Muyang suddenly looked silly and opened his mouth to protest, but looking at his grandfather who always said nothing, he just didn''t dare to say a word, lowered his head and covered his face with bitterness, and burst of sadness in his heart. Murong Yanran was so strong. How can he live after marrying her!


    "Thanks for the love of old man Shen, but it''s a pity that you''re late. Yanran already has a boyfriend. He''s Ding Ning, and..."


    Murong Yanran knocked on the benefits, showing a coquettish color, stroking his flat belly with maternal Brilliance: "and others have been pregnant with his child."


    Murong Yan''s forgetful performance didn''t find that the room door behind him had been opened. As soon as Ding Ning, who was tired, came out, he heard what Murong Yan said. Suddenly, he stumbled at his feet and fell to the ground with a "poop", and the expression on his face became very strange!


    "You are ding Ning!"


    Shen Guowei, who had no good impression of Ding Ning, heard that his favorite granddaughter-in-law was upset by him, and his face was even darker.


    Murong Yanran was ashamed, but she had to play the trick. She didn''t want to be forced to marry the Shen family by the family.


    Murong Yanran hurriedly stepped forward to pick up Ding Ning and asked softly, "honey, are you okay?"

 Chapter 841

    "Ding Ning, Mu Qing... She..."


    Ye Shulan is not as leisurely as Shen Guowei. Shen MuQing, however, rushed up at the first time and asked nervously.


    "Aunt LAN, Mu Qing, she..."


    Ding Ning forced out a smile and fainted before he finished.


    He was so tired that he kept remolding Shen MuQing''s heart for more than ten hours. The wound healed and burst... And then healed


    Over and over again hundreds of times, the blood loss alone made him very weak. He was supported by a tenacious perseverance. Up to now, he can''t hold it anymore. He fainted in the dark.


    "Mu Qing, my bitter child..."


    Ye Shulan misunderstood and thought that Shen MuQing was dead. Ding Ning fainted because she was too sad. The bad news was like a thousand arrows through her heart, which made her unable to insist any longer. The whole person lost all her energy and spirit. She stumbled at her feet and fainted with a sad cry.


    "Mom, mom!"


    Shen Muyang rushed up with red eyes and held Ye Shulan, who almost fell to the ground, crying and shouting.


    "Ding Ning, Ding Ning!"


    Murong Yanran hugged the unconscious Ding Ning in her arms and shouted, but she noticed that her hands were sticky. She took out her hands to see that it was full of blood. She quickly turned her body over, looked at the bleeding muzzle behind him, and suddenly lost her color and voice, shouting, "ah, why did you get so many guns? Hurry, send him to the hospital!"


    "Dr. Ding was shot with the young lady, but in order to save the young lady against the clock, he didn''t care to bandage himself... Wuwuwuwuwu!"


    Tang Rui clenched her lips and let her tears flow. She choked and said.


    Shen Guowei, with a gloomy face, was about to order someone to kill Ding Ning and bury her granddaughter. However, he just saw the blood stained wound on Ding Ning''s back. Even if he had been on the battlefield, he was still alive in the hail of bullets. At this moment, he couldn''t help being moved by the dozens of gun holes still bleeding behind Ding Ning.


    Shen Guowei, even if he is thick skinned, is embarrassed to ask Ding Ning for more trouble. People are trying their best to save Shen MuQing. Although they didn''t come back, they have tried their best.


    "Send him to the hospital for rescue!"


    Shen Guowei seemed to be aging for decades. He waved his hand powerlessly and ordered him. Even if Shen MuQing was not close to him, he was also his granddaughter after all. How can it be said that he was not sad at all.


    He hobbled into the room and looked at the ruddy and lifelike Shen MuQing lying alone on the bed. The stubborn donkey like old man was sad from his heart, and his nose was sour and burst into tears.


    "MuQing... MuQing..."


    Ye Shulan, who had just woken up, rushed in and rushed to Shen MuQing to cry.


    Shen Guowei quietly wiped his tears, raised his head and took a deep breath. His eyes were red and said, "Shulan, don''t be sad. Take Mu Qing''s body home and live in peace..."


    "Ah! Mu Qing is not dead. She is still breathing... Mu Qing... Mu Qing..."


    Before the voice fell, ye Shulan uttered a cry of ecstasy.


    "What?"


    Shen Guowei looked stunned. He walked forward quickly and looked at Shen MuQing''s gentle breathing. He couldn''t help crying and shouted, "come on, come on, send MuQing to the hospital!"


    "No, Mu Qing has just had an operation. Professional medical staff must carry her."


    After experiencing great joy and sorrow, ye Shulan soon recovered her calm and insightful proposed to let the guards who were preparing to set up Shen MuQing stand there awkwardly.


    "Yes, I''m happy and confused. I quickly called the hospital and asked them to shoot ambulances and medical staff."


    Shen Guowei wept with joy, laughing and jumping, looking very funny.


    "Great, great, my sister is not dead. It seems that we misunderstood Ding Ning before."


    Shen Muyang said excitedly with tears, and then felt that he had to fight and kill Ding Ning before. It was too much, and he couldn''t help showing the color of chatting up.


    Shen Guowei is also a face of old man, but he never knew fault in his life. His daughter-in-law Ye Shulan naturally became his scapegoat. Angrily pointed to Ye Shulan: "you ah, you ah, you cried out without knowing the situation. It''s lucky that I''m wise and wise and didn''t let anyone do it. Otherwise, I really shot the boy. I should be sorry for others."


    Ye Shulan quietly turned her eyes. The old guy is really shameless. It was you who yelled and killed before. Now it''s still crisp to throw the black pot, but her daughter is not dead. She''s in a good mood. She doesn''t bother to argue with him. Of course, she doesn''t dare. Who dares to stab him when the old guy talks about Jiuding in the Shen family!


    In Naypyidaw hospital, although the medical resources are weak and the medical conditions are very limited, various medical equipment for physical examination is still very complete.


    When she got Shen MuQing''s physical examination report, the president of the hospital called for miracles. Ye Shulan''s family was ecstatic and couldn''t believe it, because the examination results showed that Shen MuQing was in good health, congenital heart disease had been completely cured, and she only needed to rest for a period of time to fully recover.


    After consulting the doctor, Shen Guowei learned that Shen MuQing''s body could withstand the long journey. He immediately couldn''t wait to take Shen MuQing back to Yanjing by helicopter. He really had no confidence in the hospital in Myanmar and was ready to go back to Yanjing hospital for another comprehensive inspection.


    Ding Ning''s injury looked scary, but in fact, it was only because of excessive consumption that he fell into a deep sleep and recovered himself. After visiting Ding Ning, the Shen family said goodbye to Murong and hurried back to China with Shen MuQing.


    Murong Yanran looked at Ding Ning''s sleeping side face with some heartache. Her mood was complex and difficult to understand. His magic made her curious and addicted like poppy. The balance of emotion swayed between him and the black faced man, which made her doubt herself. Is she a water-based poplar flower to see a woman who loves one another?


    Bai Qing came in a hurry after getting the news. She was relieved when she learned that Ding Ning was all right. However, she was unable to participate in the jadeite public offer on the last day, but there was no regret. Anyway, the king of jadeite was like a pit father.


    This is the end of the matter, but they all know that the Qin family is going to have bad luck. Shen MuQing, who was hurt by Qin Canghai, almost disappeared from the jade meteorite. The whole Qin family will bear the thunder and anger of the Shen family.


    Bai Qingnian called Qin canglan and asked him to go into exile. Otherwise, he would be buried with the whole Qin family. Qin canglan left Myanmar and disappeared!


    The Shen family moved very quickly. When Shen MuQing was still on the helicopter returning to China, he cleaned the Qin family. Facts have proved that unless the country doesn''t want to move you, as long as it is real, the criminal evidence of a hundred years ago can be found out for you, even if it can''t be found out.


    As a result, the Qin family had a tragedy. Under the severe crackdown of the state violent organs, the previous practice of taking the blame with a younger brother could no longer work. From top to bottom, except Qin canglan fled, Qin Canghai didn''t know whether it was a premonition or someone tipped off the news and fled, the rest of the Qin family were arrested.


    Qin Canghai, the main criminal, was not arrested, and how could the Shen family give up? So the Ministry of Public Security issued a class a wanted notice nationwide to arrest Qin Canghai, but he could not be found.


    However, it is undeniable that the Qin family, the king of the underground world of Ninghai for decades, has completely become the yellow flower of yesterday. Perhaps decades later, the white haired old people sitting in rocking chairs recall the extraordinary years of the past, and occasionally think that there was such a powerful underground king family in Ninghai, but they are still annihilated in the smoke of history without leaving a ripple.


    The collapse of the Qin family, a giant, brought the underground world of Ninghai into chaos.


    A new round of reshuffle began. The ambitious seven kings house wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to become bigger and stronger, but they were boycotted by local forces in Ninghai, which made them return in vain.


    The mysterious seventh Lord was furious and sent dark son to inquire around. He wanted to know who was secretly integrating resources and twisted the scattered underground forces in Ninghai into a rope to fight against the seventh Lord''s residence. Until the investigation results were put on the desk, there was no mountain or dew. Only the Qingyun security guard entrenched in the University City surfaced and exposed the tip of its iceberg.


    Qingyun security is the former Qingyun Gang, but they have abandoned the name of Qingyun Gang, which has a strong color of black forces. Now its full name is Qingyun Security Co., Ltd. it abides by Lingyun''s promise when setting up a staff and always only occupies the territory of the University City. However, because all its members have extraordinary skills, they never bully the weak and bully the good, They never collect protection fees, but extremely safeguard the interests of merchants on the site. They often act bravely to help vulnerable groups, which has been strongly supported and loved by the local people. Even the government seems to acquiesce in their existence, and sometimes the police ask them to help solve some difficult cases.


    Qingyun security is not like an underworld group, but more like a just civil organization that upholds justice. It is an absolute exception among the underground forces. Countless ambitious underground forces have made its idea, but all of them have failed. There is no doubt that Qingyun security has become the most difficult bone among the major underground forces.


    The collapse of the Qin family made Qingyun security rise rapidly. Because they had no ambition to expand their territory, adhered to the code of conduct that people don''t commit crimes against me and me, and had no conflict with all forces. In addition, their strong strength made them increasingly popular among the underground forces in Ninghai. It was easy to twist them into a rope to form a confrontation with the seven kings'' residence, The seventh Lord had a headache, but there was nothing he could do.


    Unknowingly, Qingyun security has become the backbone of most underground forces in Ninghai, replacing the Qin family as the new underground king. Its chairman Ling Yun is also known as the queen of the underworld and respected by countless gangsters.


    The most surprising thing is that Ling Yun knows nothing about it, and even feels inexplicable. How can he suddenly become a gang leader?


    At the beginning, she took this road on a whim. Up to now, she has long lost the interest of being a Mafia queen. She hopes to become a powerful warrior who can help Ding Ning, so she puts more attention on improving her own strength, and the affairs of the company are basically managed by the newly recruited assistant to the chairman of the board.


    If she knew that the new assistant to the chairman Zhu wucai was actually the leader of the black mouse, maybe she would find the answer to the sudden rise of Qingyun security and become the leader of the underground forces.


    When Ding Ning knew the truth, he could only shake his head, smile and say nothing, feeling that he still underestimated Zhu wucai''s ability.


    Of course, these are just later, not to mention for the time being!

 Chapter 842

    In a villa in Yangon, Myanmar, Qin Canghai lay in a pool of blood, feeling the rapid loss of vitality. A pair of dead eyes looked at the ceiling, full of surprise, anger, reluctance and regret


    "Su Shao, Qin Canghai has been solved according to your instructions!"


    Shangguan crane was covered with blood and said respectfully to the phone.


    "A waste who has failed repeatedly is still dead and clean, even if it is buried with Lao Chen and them."


    The cold and indifferent voice came from the other end of the phone, which made Shangguan crane tremble all over, and his face showed fear. He flattered: "Su Shao Yingming!"


    "Shangguan crane, clean up and retreat immediately. Besides, you can call me young master later!"


    In a manor in the state of Yue, a man with a hidden face in the dark held a telephone, looked at ten mummies lying on the ground, and said with a dignified color in his voice.


    "Yes, young master!"


    Shangguanhe''s ecstatic voice came over the phone. He knew that this title meant that Su Shao completely regarded him as his own person.


    "Pa!"


    The phone was hung up cleanly. It can be seen that Su Shao is not in a beautiful mood at the moment.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Looking at Qin Canghai who was dying, Shangguan crane suddenly laughed wildly. The laughter echoed in the empty villa, which seemed so gloomy and terrible.


    He is also a dog for people. He would rather sell his soul to the devil than be a dog of the Qin family.


    Shangguan crane knelt on the ground with a "puff", trembling, laughing and whispering: "Grandpa, Dad, have you seen it in the sky? The Qin family is over, the Qin family is finally over, and we don''t have to carry the blame for them anymore, ha ha... Wuwuwuwu..."


    Smiling, Shangguan crane burst into tears: "Grandpa and Dad, if you have a next life, don''t be a dog again... In order to repay the kindness and the so-called righteousness, is it really worth paying for the lives of our Shangguan family for generations?"


    The ancestors of the Shangguan family were saved by the ancestors of the Qin family. In order to repay their kindness, the Shangguan family are willing to be slaves in the Qin family.


    Every time the Qin family is attacked by the government, the Shangguan family will stand up and shoulder the crimes for the Qin family. Shangguan he''s grandfather and father were shot for serious crimes. Shangguan he is full of unwilling. He thinks that the Shangguan family has paid off the debts owed to the Qin family long ago, and he is more reluctant to follow the old path of his parents, so he just hit it off with Su Shao who came to the door, First he betrayed Qin canglan and pretended to take refuge in Qin Canghai. Now he killed Qin Canghai himself and became a despised domestic slave with three surnames.


    But what does it matter? Shangguanhe thinks what he has done is worth it. When he betrayed Qin canglan, he has quietly picked up his wife and children and settled down in advance. Even if he dies, his children can live upright in the future and don''t have to be subservient to anyone.


    If you haven''t been a servant of others, you will never experience the pain that people call you to come and go, let alone dignity, even life can''t be guaranteed.


    He didn''t want his children and grandchildren to live a life in which they were born as slaves and could never see hope, so he would rather bear the curse all his life and seek a future for his family to live in the sun with their heads held high. In this regard, he felt that he was tragic, great and moving.


    It''s just that things in the world are not as simple as he thought. While he was dealing with Qin Canghai''s body and looking forward to a better life in the future, the content of Su Shao''s phone call again made him feel like falling ice Valley and his hands and feet cold.


    "After dealing with the head and tail, find a way to hold that dingning and don''t let him leave Myanmar. I have talked with Gan yomon of the Shan State Army. They will take action against the little doctor. This time, they will kill the guy who has repeatedly undermined my plan."


    Su Shao''s indisputable voice came from the microphone: "also, I have asked someone to send your family to Australia to live a new life. I''m waiting for you to bring me back good news!"


    Before shangguanhe could answer, Su Shao hung up the phone directly. Shangguanhe was stunned to listen to the blind sound from the microphone. His heart fell to the bottom of the valley. He sat down on the ground and grabbed his hair in pain.


    The Shan State Army is mainly composed of the Shan ethnic group. It is the third largest ethnic group in Myanmar. It mainly operates in Nanlan, Banfa, menggai and Laika areas north of Dongzhi, Myanmar. Its head is ganyomon. The population in the controlled area is 45000, with a total force of more than 3200. It is headquartered in menggai. The Ministry has held negotiations with the Myanmar government for more than 10 times, but failed to reach a settlement agreement, It is an anti / government / government armed force.


    Su Shao''s origin is mysterious. He has strong contacts and energy in the kingdom of China, but he never thought that even the Shan State Army could contact him and work for him. The energy Su Shao has made Guan he feel deeply desperate.


    At the same time, in a luxurious conference room on the other side of the ocean, four well-dressed white people with high noses and deep eyes gathered and sat at the luxurious conference table.


    An eagle nosed old man with silver hair and meticulous hair care sat in the first place, smoking a cigar gracefully, with a decisive color on his face and said: "everyone, I have received the news that Ding Ning, who developed rice bean oral liquid, appeared in Myanmar. Let''s talk about it. What do you think?"


    "What else can I think of? Dear Richard, although I doubt whether the performance of Midou oral liquid is really so magical, there is an old saying in China that it is better to believe it or not. The advent of Midou oral liquid has posed a serious threat to our major pharmaceutical groups, and we must stop it."


    Wearing a silver suit, a blue tie and brown curly hair, the fat man stretched out his hairy arm, snuffed out his cigar in the ashtray, and said viciously that he was guccoli, President of American pharmaceutical giant huite company.


    "What coca said is right. The current situation is not optimistic. The advent of Migou oral liquid will bring an unprecedented impact to our four pharmaceutical giants. Even if the drug is exaggerated, we must not be indifferent as long as there is a possibility of one in ten thousand. We must take measures to prevent this threat. I propose to kill the Chinese boy."


    Powell, President of Johnson pharmaceutical, nodded his hair to express his agreement, and the word "threat" used by him, who has always been rigorous, made everyone present slightly moved.


    The silver haired old man Richard turned his head and looked at the president of macbo pharmaceutical, who was always frowning and silent: "Wilson, what do you say?"


    "I think you still underestimated the efficacy of Midou oral liquid and the terrible potential of that Chinese boy!"


    Wilson saw that everyone was paying attention to himself, slowly pressed out his cigar in the ashtray, and said solemnly, "what he brought is not only a threat, but a disaster. Yes, you don''t have to look at me with unbelievable eyes. I''m right. It''s really a disaster, or a devastating disaster for us."


    "Impossible! Although I have to admit that the Chinese boy has some skills, it''s just a new drug. It can bring us some losses at most. How can it bring us disaster? Wilson, are you making a mountain out of a molehill?"


    Coca Cola shook his head and denied Wilson''s judgment.


    Bauer also shook his head slightly. He didn''t think that the rice bean oral liquid could bring them too much loss.


    Richardk sighed: "I agree with Wilson that it is indeed a disaster, a disaster for all our pharmaceutical giants."


    "Richard, it''s impossible. Are you worried too much? I heard that macbo''s president of Asia fell into a somersault in the boy''s hand. Wilson exaggerates and wants to pull us into the water to deal with the Chinese boy. Why are you so confused?"


    Although coca dare not disrespect Richard with a tough background, he still doesn''t understand it.


    "Coca, are you doubting my IQ? Don''t live in arrogance and arrogance, it will ruin everything we have, so put down your careful thoughts. This time, if we can''t work together, I tell you, we will all be finished!"


    Richard squinted at coca, which has always been famous for being reckless and brainless. He knew very well that how could this fat man be reckless and brainless, which was just a disguise he deliberately showed to outsiders.


    Coca was enlightened. He lit a cigar and smoked. In the smoke, his small mung bean eyes flashed the light of thinking.


    "Mr. richardk, just say it!"


    Baukol took a deep breath. Everyone pretended to understand and wanted to enjoy the benefits of fishing. But now that Richard has made it clear, it''s meaningless to cover up. It''s just to talk about cooperation directly.


    Richardk took a deep look at Bauer and said positively: "I think everyone knows the purpose of inviting you. I have received the news that midau oral liquid has passed the clinical trial. Soon, the Chinese government will officially inform the designated pharmaceutical factory to produce and sell this oral liquid..."


    Speaking of which, Richard''s face was bitter: "After testing, it is true that, as rumored, it can completely replace all kinds of antibiotics we represent. It not only has no side effects, but also has the effect of regulating the human immune system and enhancing human resistance to viruses. This is a devastating disaster for pharmaceutical companies that rely on antibiotics to monopolize the market."


    "No, it''s impossible. I admit that with China''s medical technology, I may be able to develop drugs to replace some antibiotics, but I won''t believe it if it can replace all kinds of antibiotics, let alone regulate the human immune system. It''s absolutely impossible!"


    As if he had been electrocuted, coca jumped up at a speed inconsistent with his body size and shouted with disbelief on his face.


    The three pharmaceutical giants did not pay attention to his poor performance, but were silent, thinking about what interests they should strive for in the next negotiations.


    Seeing that no one spoke to him in coca, he couldn''t help but touch his stomach, brazenly sat down and said bluntly: "well, I think everyone has their own news channels and has made some arrangements for this. Let''s say it straight. We huite pharmaceutical industry can not account for the share of Migou oral liquid. I just want the Shenzhou boy."


    "No way, coca, do you think we are all fools?"


    With a look of shame on his face, baukel scolded: "the production and sales rights of MI Dou oral liquid have been handed over to the Chinese government. Even if we catch the Chinese boy, we can get the agency right of some countries at most. This oral liquid is doomed that we can''t get too much profit, let alone monopoly. Instead, the Chinese boy is the most valuable."


    "Coca, negotiations should be sincere. If you pretend to be crazy and fool again, be careful. Don''t blame us for pushing you out."


    Richard''s face was gloomy and his tone was calm.

 Chapter 843

    The fat meat on coca''s face trembled and rubbed his garlic nose awkwardly. Richard, who is the president of the American Pharmaceutical Association, has the ability and qualification to say such a thing.


    He didn''t dare to play with the his eyes anymore. He murmured softly, "well, what do you say? I''ll listen to you first."


    "It''s too early to talk about the distribution of interests. I think the key is to catch the Chinese boy first. In case he returns to China, we won''t be able to start."


    Wilson thought these people were really stupid. They haven''t caught it yet. He discussed how to divide the cake here. Although they are usually competitors, they must be consistent with the outside world at this critical moment, and can only restrain their temper and remind him.


    "Wilson is right. The top priority now is to catch the Chinese boy first. Otherwise, once he returns home, we will be tied up in the territory of China."


    Richard looked at Wilson with appreciation and said seriously.


    "At this time, don''t hide. Let me say it first. After learning that the Shenzhou boy appeared in Myanmar, I have hired the wolf mercenary regiment to catch him for the first time. By this time, I have arrived in Myanmar."


    Baucole said calmly, "I know everyone has taken action. Let''s talk about it!"


    Coca smiled awkwardly: "I hired the thunder mercenary regiment. It''s almost time to go now."


    "God armed mercenary regiment!"


    Wilson said concisely.


    "Well, there are three top 20 mercenary regiments. I think the Chinese boy can''t escape this time. I invited the black wing mercenary regiment!"


    Richard said calmly with a proud look in the corner of his eyes.


    "Hiss!"


    The three pharmaceutical giants Qi Qi made a sound of air-conditioning, and his face was shocked. You know, although the mercenary regiment they invited claimed to be in the top 20, they actually ranked more than a dozen, and they didn''t even enter the top 10.


    The black wing mercenary regiment ranks fifth in the world. What they need to do is a sky high reward. Even these pharmaceutical giants will feel meat pain, but it can also be seen that richardk''s determination to the Chinese boy is inevitable, which has cast a shadow over the hearts of the three giants.


    "Mr. richardk, is it too much of a fuss?"


    Coca was unhappy in his heart, but he seemed indifferent on the surface.


    "It''s about life and death. It''s not too cautious. If no one can contact the Shura mercenary regiment, I want to ask Shura to do it."


    Richardk''s calm tone turned everyone pale again. Shura, who had occupied the first place in China''s martial arts list for more than 20 years, was no different from God''s residence in their hearts. Even if he hadn''t appeared for more than 20 years, no one dared to despise him.


    Shura mercenary regiment is a legend in the mercenary world. They never show their true face. They take tasks all according to their preferences. They don''t want a penny when they are happy, but if they are unhappy, they won''t take it even if the employer pays a sky high price.


    Although many employers are dissatisfied with this, they have the strength and the capital to dress. No one can say more. After all, not every mercenary regiment can achieve a task success rate of 100%.


    In particular, these pharmaceutical giants have far more identity, status and wealth than ordinary people, have different levels of access, and know far more inside information than ordinary people.


    There is a rumor that Shura has been on the legendary list of gods after more than 20 years of closure. It is said that there is no place to verify whether it is true or false, but these pharmaceutical giants do not delay their admiration and respect for Shura.


    "Now that Mr. richardk has invited the black wing mercenary regiment, our action will be safe this time."


    Wilson''s eyes flashed and complimented.


    "Yes, Mr. richardk, since all four of us have made a move, how about the average distribution after success?"


    Baucole''s solemn words were nodded by Wilson and coca.


    Looking at the shameless appearance of the three, Richard was almost spewing out his old blood, and his face suddenly became gloomy: "guys, are you kidding me? I invited the top five black wing mercenaries, not the mercenaries you invited that didn''t even enter the top ten."


    "You can''t say that. Although the black wing mercenary regiment is very powerful, it''s not certain who can finally complete the task."


    Coca - Cola didn''t care about this. He said he didn''t care. He believed that driven by interests, Wilson and baucole would stand with him.


    Sure enough, baucole immediately said, "what coca said is reasonable. When mercenaries perform their tasks, strength and fame are only part of the elements of success, and luck is also very important!"


    "Yes, who knows who is the big winner who laughs last."


    Wilson said that what he didn''t tell everyone was that for the sake of insurance, he not only hired God''s armed mercenary group, but also left a backhand and secretly hired the crazy devil mercenary group ranked eighth. This time, he was also bound to win.


    "Hum, in that case, let the eight immortals cross the sea and show their magic powers. Who can finally catch the Shenzhou boy, who will take the dominant power of distribution?"


    Richard''s lungs were almost blown up, but although he was the president of the Pharmaceutical Association and had a government background, he didn''t dare to tear his face directly with the three pharmaceutical giants, so he had to bear his inner anger and said coldly.


    "Well, that''s the deal!"


    While Wilson was still pretending to think, coca agreed directly, and baucole didn''t raise any objection.


    That fearless look gave Wilson and Richard a bad premonition. This treacherous fat man definitely hired more than a mercenary regiment, and must have other backers. After all, no one is a fool and doesn''t strive for such a big profit.


    As for Bauer Cole, they directly ignored him and paid attention to the fat man, but did not pay attention to the strange smile that Bauer and the fat man inadvertently crossed their eyes.


    They didn''t know that Bauer and coca had long reached a strategic alliance. Even if Richard didn''t invite them to negotiate today, they would do it by themselves. Like Wilson and Richard, they were also sure of Ding Ning''s potential.


    Ding Ning, who was far away in Myanmar, knew nothing about it. Under the quiet care of the Queen''s sister, he recovered quickly, but the consumption of the spirit still made his spirit look a little depressed.


    The consumption of spirits can not be recovered in a short time, so Ding Ning refused Murong Yanran''s kindness to stay in Myanmar to take care of him, and sent them on the plane home on December 11.


    Accompanied by Liu Yingying, who is always in a low mood, Murong Yanran thought she was in a bad mood because Shen MuQing was injured, but she didn''t know that she was depressed because of guilt and self blame.


    Ding Ning had a separate conversation with her the night before she left. She explained the whole story clearly. Liu Yingying, who was simple and kind-hearted, knew that Ding Ning had been wronged. The originator of all this was Liu Junwei, her cousin who always loved and spoiled him, which made her unable to accept for a moment.


    "Believe it or not, that''s why it happened. I know you''re very sad. To tell you the truth, I don''t hate you trying to hurt me, but I can''t tolerate you hurting Mu Qing. At that time, I really planned to kill you, but Mu Qing took my hand and begged me to forgive you. I can''t help but promise her, so I''ll let you go this time. If you still want to kill me I, I will accompany you at any time, but you owe Mu Qing, so I hope you will take charge of the company''s business during her recovery, and don''t live up to her expectations for you. Think it over yourself. "


    Until she changed her boarding pass, Liu Yingying still remembered what Ding Ning said in her mind. When she entered the boarding gate, she finally made a decision, turned and nodded firmly to the tall figure who saw them off. Only then did she resolutely enter the boarding gate and never look back.


    "Thank you, sister MuQing. Thank you, Ding Ning. You are all good people. I will do well!"


    Liu Yingying said silently in her heart.


    Despite Ding Ning''s ferocious remarks, her attitude towards her is also very unfriendly, but she knows that Ding Ning is actually worried that she can''t think of it and gives herself an excuse to live. She will firmly keep this tolerance and friendship in mind and return with her practical actions.


    Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief. Shen MuQing blocked the gun for herself and almost died. It was false to say that he didn''t want to kill Liu Yingying for revenge, but mu Qingming still begged himself to forgive her because he knew he would die. He was deeply moved by his tolerance and kindness, but he just couldn''t bear to refuse her request at that time. In his heart, he had sentenced Liu Yingying to death, But as Shen MuQing was cured, he remembered Liu Yingying''s once pure eyes and finally chose tolerance and understanding.


    Reflecting on his recent actions, it seems that during this period of time, he has accumulated more and more hatred in his heart, and he has done things more and more unscrupulously. He has gradually lost himself, which makes him creepy and surprised. When he has become the kind of person he hated most at the beginning.


    Society is a big dye vat. It has secretly dyed black the simple and kind-hearted self that was always kept in that heart. This is probably the price of growth!


    Even though he was no longer simple, he saw from Shen MuQing that there was still a beauty in the world that had not completely disappeared, which made him put down his hatred, finally chose to forgive Liu Yingying, and deliberately opened his heart for her.


    The feeling of being kind to others seems really good. Ding Ning turned and left the airport with a long lost smile on his face. He felt comfortable and relaxed. He seemed to open some spiritual shackles and stretch his waist happily.


    But the next moment, his smile stagnated on his face and watched a group of people get out of the car and go to the airport without blinking.


    Zakun, the contact with brother baldheaded Longge in Ninghai, can you guess his red man? How could he appear here.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed a little doubt, then looked at a Chinese who was turning around and whispering with zakun, and carefully recalled this guy who looked kind in his mind.


    Soon, the pictures taken by hummingbird poured into his mind. This Chinese, nicknamed Lei Zi, was a fierce bandit under brother baldheaded dragon and was highly trusted by brother baldheaded dragon.


    The transaction between brother long and chachai has not been implemented until now. Ding Ning, who is eager to catch them all, is secretly worried about it. This inadvertent discovery has greatly boosted Ding Ning''s spirit. It seems that things seem to have changed. No wonder there is no progress!


    Soon, a young man with dark skin and colorful scorpion tattoos on his neck was printed into Ding Ning''s eyes. The young man looked very burly, nearly two meters tall, and seemed out of tune with people.

 Chapter 844

    But Ding Ning could see that the identity of the black man was very unusual. Lei Zi nodded and bowed when talking to him, and even zakun seemed very polite when talking to him.


    Scorpion tattoo? Scorpion Gang? Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look. If there were no monitoring here, he really wanted to be invisible and close to hear what they were saying.


    Walking to the dead corner of the monitoring, Ding Ning quietly took out his mobile phone, took pictures of these people, then sent them out, and then a little red light flew out of him.


    Then... Ding Ning left with a big stride. Zakun and they were monitored by magic mosquitoes. He had more important things to do.


    Half an hour later, in the suburbs of Naypyidaw, Ding Ning lay leisurely on a big tree with a wild grass in his mouth and squinted at the sky. In his mind, he was analyzing the news received before and the situation found by magic mosquito monitoring, and tried to find an intersection between drug trading and transportation of raw stones to form a relationship chain.


    According to the news from magic mosquito monitoring, after Nie fan left, the legal person in charge of qishifang was replaced by Leizi. Leizi came to Myanmar to buy raw stones this time.


    Just, why do you want to meet zakun when buying raw stones? What kind of transaction are they going to adopt? Also, are Lei Zi and brother bald dragon from any force? If they are members of the scorpion Gang, they can complete the transaction in Myanmar. There is no need to trade in China. Therefore, Ding Ning thinks that brother long should not belong to the scorpion gang.


    But what role does the scorpion Gang play in this drug trade?


    All this makes Ding Ning''s head as big as a fight. Isn''t MD just buying and selling drugs? Is it more complicated than an agent''s connection?


    Suddenly, a dark cloud covered the top in the air, and the fierce wind roared. Ding Ning''s narrowed eyes suddenly opened, smiled and jumped down from the tree, just falling on the back of air wing 1.


    Air wing No. 1 turned his head and lingered on Ding Ning''s arm. Ding Ning spoiled and rubbed its big head and rushed to Xiahou and others sitting behind him: "it''s hard!"


    "Young master, don''t worry. It doesn''t look very good!"


    Xia Hou asked nervously with a touch of concern.


    "It''s all right. I''ve been slightly injured. Plus some excessive consumption, I''ll be all right in two days!"


    Ding Ning smiled and said perfunctorily, then changed the topic and said, "how long will people arrive, others?"


    "Dao Zi, leopard, Lu Zhan, Peng Haitao, Gong Qiang, Gong Qiang, Wang Yang and the second young master came by air wing. They arrived last night. Cheng Hu took all the others by plane to southern Yunnan in the name of tourism, and then sneaked into the country. It should be about the same time. They went to meet them in the land war. After all, it''s not a small matter for more than 500 people to sneak into the country at the same time ¡£¡±


    Xia Hou said seriously, but there was a high sense of war in his eyes: "young master, is this going to be a big move?"


    "There''s no big move. I just think these brothers are idle. It seems that it''s more suitable for military training here. Let''s pull some of them to practice first. A soldier who hasn''t experienced war and smoke is not a qualified soldier."


    Ding Ning said with a smile, "in Myanmar, it is also our industry. In the future, we will send people here in batches in turn."


    "State owned industry in Myanmar? Why haven''t I heard from the eldest lady?"


    Xia Hou''s face was a little stunned.


    "My sister doesn''t know yet. It''s like this..."


    Ding Ning immediately told the story of subduing the giant shark Gang: "That''s how it happened. In addition to 13 raw stone mines, I also plan to establish a herbal medicine planting base in Myanmar. Presumably, the Myanmar government is also happy to see its success. Therefore, I have made an appointment with the president of Myanmar through crazy shark to invest in Myanmar in the name of Longteng group. The president of Myanmar attaches great importance to it and can''t wait to negotiate with us."


    "Ha ha, that''s true. It''s no wonder that Myanmar is a war-torn country. The regime of the president of Myanmar is unstable, and foreign businessmen are eager to invest. Just, young master, you should be careful. These politicians are not so easy to match. They are greedy!"


    Xia Hou exclaimed, but he cautioned cautiously.


    "Don''t worry, if these guys have other thoughts and dare to destroy my herb planting base, then someone else will be the president. Someone will always be willing to cooperate with us sincerely."


    Ding Ning said carelessly, his tone full of strong self-confidence.


    I couldn''t help but think of the scene when I threatened the top level of Myanmar behind crazy shark that night. The top level, named min Leon, is the commander-in-chief of Myanmar''s national defense force. He holds military power and is a real power figure. No wonder he can control 13 mines alone.


    Ding Ning is well versed in the way of combining grace and power with carrot. After poisoning him and controlling his name, he promised that if he was obedient and performed well, he would support him to become the next president of Myanmar.


    Myanmar is indeed a good place to establish a herb planting base, but it is not necessary here. Ding Ning, who has a medicine spirit ring, does not take this herb planting base too seriously.


    Only with the original stone mine here, it is doomed that Ding Ning cannot not establish his own power in Myanmar. In this case, it is icing on the cake to establish another medicinal material planting base. Medicinal materials and houses, but his biggest idea is that more is better.


    Although Ding Ning''s tone was plain, Xia Hou heard the hole dug in it, and a knowing smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. He couldn''t help praying secretly for the current president of Myanmar. I hope that guy can be wise and don''t have any crooked thoughts.


    "By the way, this is the new number I handled locally. When you go back, you can also handle several local numbers and send text messages to me. Call me after everyone arrives, and I''ll inform you what to do next."


    Ding Ning took out his mobile phone, dialed Xia Hou''s phone, rang twice and hung up directly.


    "Young master, that... The eldest lady asked me to tell you that a Korean woman came to you these two days. She looks very anxious. Look..."


    When Xia Hou saw that Ding Ning was leaving, he quickly stopped him and said.


    "Korean woman?"


    Ding Ning frowned and immediately thought of Zheng Minzhe''s fiancee, the eldest lady of the Samsung consortium. Calculate the time. Zheng Minzhe should live better than die these days. He couldn''t help but show a faint smile: "that''s the big financier. Don''t worry. Zheng Minzhe can''t die in a short time. Let''s hang him for a few days."


    "Well, I see. I''ll call the eldest lady back!"


    Xia Hou waved his hand, jumped off the back of the air wing and left quickly.


    "Old man, go and find your own food!"


    Ding Ning patted the head of air wing one, jumped off its back and walked in the opposite direction of Xia Hou.


    Half an hour later, Ding Ning swaggered around the streets of Naypyidaw. This time, his training plan was carefully considered.


    The death of Shen MuQing sounded an alarm for him. After learning that Qin Canghai absconded, he immediately formulated this plan. He believed that Qin Canghai would never give up after losing his troops.


    Like a poisonous snake hidden in the dark, he will give him a fatal blow at any time, which makes him like a lump in the throat to get rid of. Shen MuQing is a great talent this time. If he hadn''t accidently accepted Jiuyou sunv, the former goddess, I''m afraid he would be separated from Shen muqingtian this time. He would never want to do this again.


    So he wanted to use his body as bait to lure Qin Canghai to fight for a good future, and then he would wander around the street bored.


    "Report head, the goal has appeared, the goal has appeared, please indicate the next action plan."


    "Report to the captain, find the target, do you want to take action?"


    "Report boss, the goal appears, whether to take the next step."


    ¡­¡­


    The hidden eyeliner, who is hiding in the inner part of the capital, sends out instructions to their superiors through the headset.


    Therefore, Ding Ning soon found that more than one group of people were staring at him. He was secretly surprised that Qin Canghai had a great influence in Myanmar and even mobilized so many people to stare at him.


    He didn''t know that Qin Canghai, who wanted to get rid of it, had already gone to see the king of hell. All the mercenaries staring at him were foreign mercenaries. Even if he knew, he wouldn''t care. He has never been a very magnanimous person. Whoever dares to make his idea, he should be prepared to accept and bear his anger. Of course, beautiful women may have privileges, Who makes him always be a person who cherishes love and cherishes jade.


    After wandering around for a long time, no one did it to him, which made him feel a little boring. He thought that it was also the capital of Myanmar. Although there were few pedestrians on the street shortly after the capital was moved, these people had to wait for the night even if they wanted to do it, so he simply went back to the hotel to sleep and "throw himself into the net" in the evening.


    "Very good. As long as he doesn''t return to China, everything goes according to the plan."


    Su Shao, who had been on the cruise ship at sea, nodded with satisfaction after receiving the report. After hanging up the phone, Su Shao stood on the deck with his hands on his back, overlooking the depths of the ocean, with deep eyes quiet and distant.


    At the same time, the four major pharmaceutical giants in the United States have also received the news from the personnel sent to Myanmar, and the corners of their mouths show a smile that they are determined to win.


    However, compared with the threat posed by these insignificant mercenaries, a greater crisis has swept Ding Ning.


    On the border between God and Myanmar, people with plain faces, dressed in sackcloth and carrying sarcophagus are crossing the primeval forest and constantly approaching Myanmar.


    Coincidentally, hundreds of kilometers away from these sarcophagus people, a graceful woman wearing red clothes, unable to see her age, even with red hair, walked through the dense forest, and she was accompanied by a beautiful girl in her early twenties.


    The girl pouted: "fifth aunt milk, you secretly took me out. Where are you going?"


    "Ni''er, although your ninth grandpa died in the hands of the Imperial Palace, everything started because of you. Now I''ll take you for revenge!"


    A pair of Phoenix eyes in red dress flashed the flame of hatred and said calmly.


    Feng Ni''er looked stunned and then showed shame. "I''m sorry, five aunt milk, it''s all my bad, which hurt grandpa nine. However, Grandpa said, no one is allowed to seek revenge privately. The imperial scholar''s house is not something that our Feng family can provoke."


    Feng Ni''er was also very helpless. After the battle of Ghost Island, she won the favor of long Xiaotian again. The humiliating thing had long been forgotten by her, and she had no intention of retaliating Ding Ning at all. However, Grandpa doted on her too much. After learning what happened, he immediately sent Feng Jiu to kill Ding Ning without telling her. Unexpectedly, instead of killing Ding Ning, he died in Yanjing.


    Under the pressure of the imperial scholar''s office, the ancestors of the Feng family ordered that they should not seek revenge for the time being, and then wait for the opportunity to look for it again.


    At this time, the people of the Feng family, who made the crowd angry, were also dissatisfied with the owner of the Feng family''s ancestor. Together with Feng Ni''er, the "culprit", she also suffered from the disaster of pond fish. Few people were willing to give her a good face. The most representative one was the five aunt milk in front of her. She was the cousin of the Feng family''s ancestor and the sister of Feng Jiu.

 Chapter 845

    "We can''t afford to provoke the Imperial Palace, but can''t we afford to provoke that Ding Ning?"


    The female eyes in red showed unforgettable hatred: "didn''t he humiliate you? Before he died, you humiliated him well to relieve the hatred in my heart."


    "This... All right!"


    Feng Ni''er felt cold in her heart and wanted to refuse, but as soon as she saw the murderous eyes of the woman in red, she immediately changed her mouth. She knew that the fifth aunt milk had been blinded by hatred and couldn''t listen to anything. She had to promise first and then adapt to the situation at that time.


    It was getting dark. Ding Ning walked out of the hotel slowly and continued to implement the plan of attracting snakes out of the cave.


    But as soon as he got out of the hotel, Ding Ning''s face became strange. The lights in front of the hotel were bright. It was like going to the market. There were hundreds of "vendors", selling sugar gourd, Shaobing, fried dough sticks, steamed stuffed buns, tofu brain and stinky tofu... He mistakenly thought he had come to a snack street in China.


    Ding Ning frowned slightly and thought that things were somewhat unexpected. Although everyone here disguised well, they couldn''t hide their strong evil spirit after hundreds of wars. It''s definitely not the momentum that local gangsters in Myanmar can have. What''s more, have you ever seen Blonde white people set up a stall to sell stinky tofu? This disguise is very clumsy.


    It''s interesting. Ding Ning''s mouth tilted slightly and swaggered through these vendors. He was also interested in strolling and tasting. It''s difficult for these guys. It''s really not easy to get so many domestic snacks in such a little time.


    On the roof of the building opposite the hotel, a tall, muscular black man lay on the ground, chewing gum, looked down at Ding Ning through the sight of the sniper gun, and a ferocious smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, In his headset, he whispered in English: "these fools just catch people and make so many boring things. The target character seems to be a fool. He has no doubt and is in the mood to wander there."


    "Peter, don''t be careless. Our black wings are bound to win this mission. Be careful not to overturn the ship in the gutter."


    A thick man''s voice came from the headset.


    "Captain MartaI, you think too much. The target character is just an ordinary person. He doesn''t even have a minimum sense of vigilance. Our enemy is just the three mercenary regiments."


    Peter whispered disapprovingly, "Whoever dares to move the target character with me must bear my anger."


    "Peter, I warn you not to be careless. Those three mercenary regiments are not bad guys. They are the 12th, 15th and 17th mercenary regiments. They are still a little combat effective."


    MartaI''s mouth was very serious, but everyone could hear the lightness in his tone. Obviously, he didn''t really think that the three mercenaries could pose a threat to them, but he was habitually cautious.


    Peter smiled and curled his lips. "Copy that. I''ll be careful."


    As soon as the voice fell, he felt the wind behind his head. Peter''s ghost took a big risk. Out of his instinctive response to the crisis, he rolled on the spot without hesitation. If he wanted to escape from the other party''s attack, he had to warn immediately.


    "Eh!"


    But there was a surprised surprise in his ear. A gust of wind flashed a figure. Peter felt a pain in the back of his brain and fainted before he could even warn in his ear.


    "The vigilance is still high, but the skill is a little poor!"


    A man in black with oil paint on his face picked up Peter''s sniper gun, instead of lying on the sniper point, whispered in his ear: "sniper position 3 has been cleared, stand by!"


    "Sniper position 4 has been cleared. Stand by!"


    "Sniper position 7 has been cleared. Stand by!"


    "Sniper position 9 has been cleared. Stand by!"


    "Sniper position 13 has been cleared. Stand by!"


    "Sniper position 19 has been cleared. Stand by!"


    ¡­¡­


    With the reports coming from the earpiece, Ding Ning''s mouth stirred up a calm smile, and he was secretly relieved that the snipers who could pose a threat to him had been quietly cleared. They had a beautiful anti Sniper War in the land war. These guys pretending to be vendors could not pose a threat to him.


    He was curious about who sent these guys, and even sent out such an array. Snipers alone ambushed 19. It was really a mobilization.


    Their performance in the land war has ended, and now it''s time for him to perform. He doesn''t believe that the Burmese military will be unaware of such a large number of people sneaking into Myanmar. It seems that these guys want to see their weight!


    Yes, since they want to invest in Myanmar, the Myanmar government must weigh their weight.


    How did he know that the Burmese government really didn''t have such a mind? At this time, they were busy convening an emergency meeting to discuss how to deal with the large-scale aggression of the Shan State Army. A large number of troops were deployed to the border line. Where did they have time to take care of the hundreds of mercenaries.


    "What shit sugar gourd you sell here is not authentic at all. Refund!"


    The mercenary disguised as a sugar gourd seller looked at Ding Ning, who was indignant and wanted to refund the money. He felt very wronged. You ate so many non authentic snacks. Why did you ask me to refund the money? It''s too bullying.


    "Did you hear that? It''s not delicious and authentic. It''s not the taste in my memory. I want a refund!"


    Ding Ningyi looked at the dull mercenary and shouted impatiently.


    "Why, my sugar gourd is very authentic. It''s my ancestral craft."


    The mercenary is very angry. You can insult my personality, but you can''t insult my craft. My family is an ancestral craft of making sugar gourd.


    "Hum! Since you don''t return, I''ll beat you back!"


    Ding Ning smiled brightly. In the surprise of the mercenary, he stabbed the sad and angry mercenary in the throat with the bamboo stick of sugar gourd.


    "Er!"


    The mercenary groaned, grabbed the bamboo stick with both hands, and his eyes protruded outward, showing an unbelievable color. Didn''t the intelligence say that the target person was an ordinary person? How can you kill yourself with a bamboo stick.


    But he would never know the answer again. With a "poof", the body fell to the ground.


    No one screamed and killed, and no one showed any panic. They are mercenaries. They have long been used to life and death. Since the target character has started, there is nothing to hide. Now it depends on who can catch the target and finally complete the task.


    Ding Ning''s muscles tightened and he was ready to fight. He looked at hundreds of mercenaries coming around him and showed a dignified color on his face. As the saying goes, ants kill elephants. These mercenaries are not ordinary people. Hundreds of mercenaries rushed up, which is enough for him to drink a pot.


    But in the next scene, his jaw almost didn''t fall off.


    "Go away, he''s our wolf''s."


    "Go to NIMA, he is our goal!"


    "Get out of the way. This man is the target of our God''s armed mission. Get out of the way."


    "God''s armed forces are so great. Whoever steals with our black wings is our enemy."


    "Wild wolves and thunder runners, let''s join hands to kill black wing first."


    "Well, I can''t stand the man with black wings for a long time, man. Beat him."


    ¡­¡­


    Therefore, before Ding Ning had time to start, the four mercenary regiments started fighting by themselves. A street scuffle called a classic of violence was staged. How lively the beeping was.


    Ding Ning stared at the scuffle of hundreds of people. He had to say that Heiyi could become the fifth mercenary regiment in the world. He did have two brushes, whether it was individual combat ability or group fighting. Even if he fought one enemy against three, he did not lose the wind at all, making the war situation stuck.


    Ding Ning dodged again and again. It was not that he was attacked, but that these guys were too careless in fighting. They were like local ruffians. What they handled was what they did. For a moment, pots, bowls and spoons flew all over the sky, and tables, chairs and benches were weapons.


    In particular, the oil pan of fried stinky tofu is a weapon with great lethality. It howls when touched and screams next to each other. When the hot oil pan is smashed out, at least seven or eight people are scalded. They cry and howl in pain.


    "Young master, what rhythm is this? Aren''t they here to deal with you?"


    The sound of Xia Hou''s confused circle came from the headset.


    While dodging those non lethal "hidden weapons", Ding Ning said with a bitter smile: "I don''t know where they sing. How can I do it first."


    "It seems that the boss is regarded as a lamb to be slaughtered. They are going to decide the outcome first and then decide the fate of the boss!"


    The land war joked with a gloating voice.


    "Yes, the boss has been gorgeous ignored. How can I feel that a group of wolves are competing for spouse rights."


    Cheng Hu couldn''t spit out ivory from the dog''s mouth. Ding Ning turned black and scolded angrily, "roll the calf!"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Everyone laughed back and forth. They thought it was a close fight, but they didn''t expect it to evolve into such a farce.


    "It''s strange that the Burmese government has no response to such a big noise here. It''s the capital. It''s abnormal, very abnormal!"


    Xia Hou said with some incredible.


    "Yes, I also think it''s abnormal. The Burmese military has been through a lot of battles. Isn''t this abnormal?"


    After laughing, Lu Zhan also became serious, with a faint uneasiness in his heart.


    "Be careful to sail for thousands of years, everyone be careful!"


    Ding Ning also felt that there was something wrong. If hundreds of people were fighting in the streets in Yanjing, the police would have called the police. Although Myanmar was chaotic, it would not be chaotic to the capital. There was no one in charge.


    They didn''t know that there was no one in Myanmar, but the four mercenary regiments specially organized people to intercept the police personnel in Myanmar. The same street scuffle was staged at the door of each major police station. Where the ordinary police were the opponents of the mercenaries, even the major police stations were controlled by the mercenaries.


    In the eyes of the four mercenary regiments who have experienced many battles, what does the Myanmar police calculate? The task target is the little doctor who has no strength to bind the chicken. Their enemies are just each other. They control the major police stations. They only need to wait for who can win before they can start the final competition mode.


    Although the black wing mercenary regiment had the strongest strength, after all, the three mercenary regiments were numerous, gradually fell into the disadvantage, and soon began to reduce staff.


    Seeing that the black wing was weak, the three mercenaries who made concerted efforts thought carefully again. With a mercenary of the wolf mercenaries sneaking into the mercenaries armed by God, the three mercenaries who temporarily allied with me collapsed and scuffled together.


    The black wing mercenaries, who were losing and demoralized, were in great spirits and began the counter attack again, but I don''t know whether they had an agreement with each other or formed a tacit understanding for fear of provoking the military of Myanmar. So far, no one has used a gun. They all fought with the most primitive combat methods and cold weapons.

 Chapter 846

    Even if Ding Ning had already prepared for the battle, he had to admit that the visual impact caused by the fighting of cold weapons was far from that of hot weapons.


    The bloody scene of breaking with one knife, piercing the heart with one sword, bleeding to the ground, and flying with broken limbs and arms made Ding Ning feel extremely uncomfortable and have a desire to retch.


    After half an hour of fierce fighting, only half of the 400 or 500 people could maintain their combat effectiveness. The whole scene was like senro hell. The mercenaries rolling on the ground were short of arms and legs and covered with blood.


    Ding Ning sighed and felt pity in his eyes. These people came to catch him. Naturally, he could not help them, but he could still help them relieve their pain and send them to the paradise in the West.


    In the earth shaking sound of fighting, Ding Ning strolled among the mercenaries who lost their combat effectiveness. Those mercenaries who howled miserably showed a color of relief and looked at Ding Ning with gratitude.


    Ding Ning took out the death talisman and used it as if he didn''t want money to send these mercenaries to death. On this tragic battlefield, the tall and straight figure was like the du''e Bodhisattva who saved the suffering and sent away the freed souls one by one.


    Dimly, Ding Ning seemed to see illusory souls in the air. He thanked him and dissipated between heaven and earth.


    Ding Ning''s eyes showed confusion. He always thought that the death talisman was just a talisman for self comfort and seeking spiritual liberation. Unexpectedly, he could really surpass the soul. Where will these souls go? Will you really reincarnate?


    "They will dissipate between heaven and earth, feed back the heaven and earth, and turn into natural energy to maintain the operation of the way of heaven."


    Jiuyou plain girl, who didn''t know when to appear beside him, seemed to see through his confusion and explained softly.


    "What is the soul? What is it made of? Elements or energy?"


    Ding Ning asked suspiciously. He knew that if Jiuyou sunv didn''t want to be seen, others wouldn''t see it anyway. He didn''t worry that she would be found and cause panic.


    "I don''t know. Even immortals can''t really see through the mysteries between heaven and earth. Perhaps only the creator father and God can give an accurate answer."


    Jiuyou plain girl sighed: "the essence of cultivation is actually self-cultivation, heart cultivation and heaven and earth cultivation, so as to strengthen the body and body and live a long life, and use a long life to explore the real origin of the world."


    "Self cultivation, heart cultivation, heaven and earth cultivation!"


    Ding Ning whispered in disbelief, as if he had realized something, but he couldn''t catch the light.


    "Master, be careful, I feel that there seems to be some kind of crisis coming!"


    Jiuyou plain girl frowned and whispered.


    "Crisis? It doesn''t matter. I haven''t done it for a long time. I feel a little itchy."


    Ding Ning raised his head, but his eyes were full of towering war.


    From beginning to end, he didn''t think these mercenaries would pose any threat to him. The people behind Qin Canghai sent out four masters in the last killing game. This time, they were fully prepared. How could they only make these small scenes? Therefore, they must have a back hand.


    However, what kind of backhand actually made Jiuyou plain women feel. It seems that it should not be simple!


    "Boom!"


    "Da Da!"


    In the distance, a violent explosion sounded, and a huge mushroom cloud rose into the sky. After the explosion, there was a sharp gunfire.


    The mercenaries who were still in scuffle immediately stopped fighting and looked at the direction of the gunshot with suspicion and vigilance.


    "Boom, boom!"


    A series of explosions sounded again, and the earth trembled. The sound of killing was still faintly audible even more than ten kilometers away.


    After the fierce war of cold weapons by mercenaries, the war of hot weapons also began.


    The bleak alarm sounded, and the heavily armed soldiers ran out of each barracks. In the command of the commander, the soldiers boarded the armored vehicle in an orderly manner and drove in the direction of the gunshot.


    Naypyidaw, the new capital of Myanmar, ignited the war for the first time since its capital was moved.


    "The war has begun. We can''t stay here for long. After grasping the task target, retreat immediately!"


    The surviving mercenaries finally stopped the scuffle when they heard the orders from their leaders in their ears, but looked at Ding Ning in unison.


    "The superior has given an order. Let''s have a temporary truce and take the target away from here first, otherwise if we really fight, we can''t go."


    A small head of a black winged mercenary suggested.


    "OK, there is a temporary truce. No one is allowed to compete. We''ll make distribution when we leave here!"


    "I agree!"


    "I have no problem!"


    ¡­¡­


    The four mercenary regiments soon reached an agreement. Although they also came from the hail of bullets, they did not intend to intervene in the civil war in Myanmar. It would be a little trouble to have less trouble.


    "Hey, it seems that I have to do it!"


    Ding Ning sighed a little depressed. It was not that he wanted to be lazy, but that these mercenaries really couldn''t mention his desire to fight. There was still a little obstacle in his heart for the unilateral slaughter.


    However, the development of the matter was completely beyond his expectation. When the more than 100 mercenaries surrounded him and prepared to force him to leave together, "boom", a sarcophagus hit the road, and a hoarse voice sounded darkly: "this man is ours, get out!"


    "Play tricks, when I''m scared, get out of here!"


    The mercenaries present all looked very ugly. A mercenary of a wolf mercenary regiment scolded angrily.


    They fought for a long time and took so many lives. How can they be easily picked.


    "Presumptuous, since you want to die, I will help you!"


    The Yin measured voice didn''t contain a trace of emotion.


    The wolf mercenaries were about to open their mouths and scold, but the coffin cover of the sarcophagus flew out with a "bang" and smashed into the mercenaries like a meteor.


    "Click, click!"


    "Ah!"


    A scream came, and three mercenaries flew out of the sarcophagus under the impact of the sarcophagus cover. They screamed bitterly. When they landed, the whole sternum collapsed, opened their mouth and sprayed blood, and turned their eyes white. They couldn''t live.


    "MD, fuck him!"


    The mercenaries were not as afraid as ordinary people. The day when the knife licked blood made them not surprised but angry. Tonight, they took out their guns for the first time.


    "Da Da!"


    "Bang bang!"


    All kinds of guns began to set fire and aimed at a black figure standing suddenly in the sarcophagus.


    Ding Ning frowned and backed back again and again. Although these bullets didn''t do him any harm, they still hurt him.


    "A group of mole ants have a delusion to hurt my corpse puppets with guns. It''s really wishful thinking!"


    The voice of Yin measurement is so erratic that people can''t lock his position, which makes Ding Ning secretly alert. These corpse driving sect guys are really Haunted!


    "How could this happen? Bullets can''t kill!"


    After a round of fire gathering, a mercenary looked at the backward corpse puppet hit by the impact of bullets and gave a scream.


    "Lying in the trough, I don''t believe this guy is invulnerable!"


    A lightning mercenary''s face showed a cruel color. He reached out and took out a grenade to pull open the lead. When it was about to explode, he thought about it and threw it at the corpse puppet.


    "Dong!"


    The grenade exploded beside the corpse puppet. The corpse puppet puffed to the end, but before the mercenaries cheered, the corpse puppet got up again, making them lose their voice in an instant.


    "Baby, go and kill them all!"


    The Yin measured voice sneered and gave the corpse puppet the order to kill. The corpse puppet silently took a big step and rushed to the mercenaries.


    "Come on, stop him, he''s not a man, he''s a monster!"


    The grenades couldn''t be killed. Now the mercenaries were completely frightened and shouted in horror.


    "Da Da!"


    The submachine gun spurted thin fire, and the bullet hit the corpse puppet like no money, but it could only delay its pace, but it could not hurt him at all.


    Ding Ning frowned. Unexpectedly, it was just a black haired corpse puppet. It was so powerful that even hand thunder could not hurt it.


    He is not afraid of corpse puppets, but is it easy for people who can manipulate black hair corpse puppets? I''m afraid the newcomer must at least be an expert in the early stage of Zhenwu realm.


    But then, the changes on the field made him scared.


    It seemed that the corpse puppet was beaten and retreated by the mercenaries. It was very shameless. The Yin measured voice shouted: "what are you waiting for? There is no amnesty for killing!"


    "Bang Bang..."


    As he shouted angrily, sarcophagus after sarcophagus appeared on the battlefield, and a full 13 sarcophagus appeared.


    The mercenaries were shocked and turned pale. A corpse puppet left them helpless. There were so many corpse puppets that they could not live. They had a retreat in their hearts.


    "Run away, or we''ll all die here."


    I don''t know who whispered, just like the last straw that crushed the camel.


    "Run!"


    The mercenaries who had given birth to retreat immediately shouted and fled in all directions.


    "Just now I told you to go away. If you don''t, it''s too late to go now!"


    The Yin measured voice seemed to be excited into a real fire, sneered and said darkly.


    "Ah!"


    The disciples of the corpse driving sect rushed out of the darkness, blocked the way of the mercenaries, waved all kinds of cold weapons and opened the door to killing. The mercenaries were frightened and had no power to fight back like cutting rice.


    "MD, I fought with you!"


    Seeing that there was no escape, a bloody mercenary opened his grenade lead in grief and anger, rushed to the corpse driving sect disciple, hugged him and didn''t let go.


    "Boom!"


    With the violent explosion, the mercenary and the corpse driving sect disciple he hugged were all blown up.


    This tragic scene made the mercenaries energetic. I don''t know who shouted: "these guys are different from those monsters. They''re not invulnerable. Fight with them!"


    "Da Da!"


    "Boom!"


    When the mercenaries saw that the disciples of the corpse driving sect were also flesh and blood, they were not immortal. They immediately screamed like beating chicken blood and pulled the trigger crazily.


    "Ah..."


    Although the disciples of the corpse driving sect have strong skills, they have manipulated corpse puppets for many years. Where they have fought with hot weapons, one or two are stunned on the spot like living targets. They are sieved by rounds of fire gathering and scream to die.


    "Damn you!"


    The Yin measuring voice didn''t expect that his command error had killed so many disciples. He was bleeding in pain. This is the elite disciple of the corpse driving sect. He roared with grief and anger: "all step down and command the corpse puppets to fight!"


    The mercenaries had no fools. Someone immediately reacted and shouted, "those monsters must be controlled by someone. It''s OK to kill them."


    Well, now the disciples of the corpse driving sect are miserable. Those mercenaries have experienced many battles, and those who can live to the present are the elite of the elite. Without hesitation, they picked up their guns and carried out crazy killing to the disciples of the corpse driving sect who wanted to hide.

 Chapter 847

    Watching the disciples of the corpse driving sect die one by one, the Yin measurement voice finally couldn''t help but roar, showing an old body in ancient clothes and killing the mercenaries.


    "Right now, land war!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up. He always stood by and waited for this moment. He stepped out step by step and shot away at the old figure like an arrow.


    "Bang!"


    The sniper shot sounded, and the Marines shot a bullet at the old man without hesitation.


    The old man was indeed a strong man in the real martial arts realm. He was shot before he could defend, but he did not bring him any damage. Instead, a layer of spiritual power filled his body, and Shengsheng blocked the bullet out of his body.


    But although the bullet blocked the attack from Ding Ning, he couldn''t stop it any more, so he had to carry it.


    With a "click", the silver Taidao mercilessly cut the old man, but was isolated by an invisible aura.


    "Upright son is brave!"


    Although the old man was not injured, he was stabbed by Ding Ning as soon as he came up. He was immediately angry and threw his big sleeve fiercely. A powerful force rushed to Ding Ning.


    With a "poof", Ding Ning felt as if he had been hit by a speeding locomotive. He flew backward without resistance, fell heavily to the ground, and even hit a man-shaped hole.


    "Go to hell!"


    The old man was like a shadow, with his toes on the ground. He jumped in the air like a roc spreading his wings and rushed to Ding Ning.


    "Bang bang!"


    The land war and others were in a hurry. The sniper gun desperately shot at the old man, trying to stop his attack.


    However, the old man was filled with a faint aura. He ignored these sniper bullets and stretched out two thin claws to catch Ding Ning''s throat from top to bottom.


    Ding Ning''s mouth suddenly showed a strange smile. The whole person suddenly flashed and disappeared in place.


    The old man was stunned. He didn''t seem to understand what Ding Ning said and disappeared. When he was confused, a huge white rabbit suddenly appeared on the ground, curled up on the ground, and two short and powerful hind legs kicked hard like a spring


    "The rabbit pedals the eagle!"


    The old man''s face showed a look of disapproval. Although the rabbit was huge and strange, he had a spiritual protection that could not be pierced by bullets. How could the rabbit bring him any harm.


    "Ouch!"


    But the next moment, he knew he was wrong. The two rabbit legs that looked harmless to humans and animals were even stronger than the sharpest sharp knife. With a puff, he easily broke his body protection spirit, and pierced his shoulder like a red soldering iron cutting butter. This was the result of the war that he realized something bad and forcibly turned around to avoid the key points, In pain, he gave a shrill scream, even the strength of sucking, retreated quickly, and looked at the terrible rabbit in his eyes.


    "Eh!"


    The old man covered his bloody left shoulder and his face changed. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief. There was no terrible rabbit on the ground. Only Ding Ning curled up his legs and posed as a rabbit pedaling an eagle.


    "Just now, I seem to have seen a rabbit, a big rabbit. Do you see it?"


    Wang Yang was surprised that he was not alone. Wang Yang asked with some uncertainty in his ear.


    "I seem to see it, too. How can I suddenly become the boss again?"


    Cheng Hu also rubbed his eyes with an ignorant face, wondering if he was dazed.


    "I see, too. How come the rabbit has become the boss again?"


    Peng Haitao opened his mouth and said inconceivably.


    "Xia Hou, what''s going on? What''s going on?"


    The land war believed that everyone was not dazzled and asked mistily.


    "Cough, I think the young master may have used some war skills to cause visual confusion, which makes us mistakenly think we saw a rabbit."


    Xia Hou was also a monk Zhang Er. After thinking for a moment, he said uncertainly.


    "It must be so. The young master''s fighting skills are very strong. Boss, do you remember the fighting skills that the young master used to show like a Buddha? I think the fighting skills that the young master now shows must be the kind of fighting skills that can be imitated."


    Hit your mouth with a knife and said with envy.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that when the young master came back from Yanjing last time, he said he learned a set of martial arts that are very similar to Wuqinxi, but are countless times more powerful than Wuqinxi. When fighting, he can make a visual impact on others."


    Xia Hou''s spirit perked up and his eyes glittered. Ding Ning wanted to teach him, but he refused because he learned killing skills and turned them into beast attacks. However, he didn''t expect that the martial arts skills that didn''t attract his attention were so magical. He regretted and secretly planned to come back and pester the young master to teach him.


    Ding Ning didn''t know that the attack he launched to hide the eyes and ears of the rabbit was mistakenly understood by them as a wild change, but it''s better to avoid him racking his brains to explain.


    It''s better to talk about the storage space. Although it''s rare, it''s not absent in the ancient martial world, but it''s hard to explain the bizarre thing of storing rabbit thugs.


    "What kind of martial arts is this?"


    The old warrior of the corpse driving sect stared at Ding Ning in horror and asked.


    As a strong person in Zhenwu realm, the body protection spirit power is more than several times stronger than that in tianwu realm. Ding Ning''s "martial arts" can break his defense without hindrance, which makes him afraid.


    Ding Ning was also very awesome. He just thought that the fighting occasions were more suitable for rabbits to hawk, but they could not hide the rabbit. But they did not expect to break the defense of the old. They only looked forward to pushing the old man to the sky without any help. He took the opportunity to let Lu Zhan and others use the sniper gun to consume his mental power. Where could he think of the rabbit''s younger brother giving such strength to him? He hurt the old man directly.


    When he was ill and wanted to kill him, Ding Ning would not give the old man time to recover from his injury. He was as quiet as a virgin and as active as a rabbit. At this moment, a carp jumped up without saying a word, jumped up like an arrow in the sky, stepped down on the old man''s head from top to bottom, and shouted: "why should I tell you my martial arts skills? Are you a fool?"


    The old man heard a long face, and yes, they were originally hostile. How could they tell him what skills they were using?


    However, he had realized that the enemy in front of him could not be measured by common sense. The body protection spirit he relied on to protect his life had failed, which made him afraid. Where did he dare to fight with Ding Ning and dare not trust him any more? He quickly summoned the black hair corpse puppet to escort him.


    It was his fear of death that saved his life. Ding Ning''s top-down attack was born out of the rabbit''s war skills. When he was about to step on the old man''s head, he suddenly hid and released the rabbit again.


    The two rabbit legs are inserted like steel guns. If the old man is still fighting, this foot is enough to nail him to the ground.


    Unfortunately, the old man was afraid and hurriedly pulled a black haired corpse puppet to block the gun. As a result, he stepped on the corpse puppet''s shoulder with a strong and heavy foot. He just made it a big horse, but could not cause any harm.


    Ding Ning, who put away the rabbit and appeared again, screamed. Unfortunately, the old guy''s reaction was too fast. If he was slow, the battle was over at the moment.


    "Stop first, I have something to say!"


    Instead of directing the black haired corpse puppet to continue the attack, the old man shouted to Ding Ning to stop.


    Ding Ning is not interested in fighting with a corpse puppet. This thing has a single fighting mode and is not interesting. His body is invulnerable to Jianyu fine steel. Fighting with it will only fall into a state of adhesion. It is a waste of time. He stops when he hears the speech and quietly looks at the old man: "say, what last words do you have to explain!"


    At the moment, the battle on the field has come to an end. The mercenaries have been killed and injured. More than 30 people have been sent to drive away the corpses. Now there are only five or six left. The gang members who are looking sad and choking converge the corpses. If the old man didn''t stop, they must have been sniped by now.


    "Hey! I''m next to the sect leader of the corpse driving sect. I don''t mean to be an enemy with you. I just want to find the golden hair corpse puppet of the despicable sect. If you know where the golden hair corpse puppet is, please let me know. I''m very grateful."


    Contiguous''s eyes showed a sad color. Although the corpse driving sect was not a big sect in the ancient martial world, it was also a medium sect. However, since Zhaiying died in Yanjing with a golden corpse puppet, the strong ones in the sect died one after another.


    This time, the corpse driving sect came out, and even the highest level black hair corpse puppets were sent out. Only hundreds of ordinary disciples and a great elder of Zhenwu were left in the gate. I thought I could finish the first battle, but I didn''t expect that more than half of them died just fighting with mercenaries. Now even the head of the sect was seriously injured. He had a retreat in his heart and softened his tone.


    "Hehe, I don''t know what golden hair corpse puppet is. I haven''t provoked your corpse driving sect from beginning to end, but you don''t let go. You always want to kill me. Now you see that you''ve fallen into the wind and start telling me that you don''t want to be an enemy with me. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?"


    Ding Ning sneered and scolded without saving face. He had made up his mind to keep all the people of the corpse driving sect so as not to leave future trouble. Moreover, these people dared to kidnap Murong Yanran. Even if the corpse driving sect didn''t come to trouble him, he would never let them go.


    "I really don''t want to be your enemy. We didn''t know that zhaiyingzi secretly left the sect with the golden corpse puppet. Afterwards, we didn''t mean to trouble you. We just wanted to find out the whereabouts of the golden corpse puppet. I can swear to God that I never meant to take your life."


    Adjoining the old face is red, but the situation is stronger than others, and he can not serve soft.


    "Didn''t you mean to take my name? If I hadn''t had some means, I''m afraid I would have become your soul now."


    Ding Ning was not moved at all and said with a sneer.


    Contiguous''s face was gloomy, and he clenched his teeth and said, "do you have to kill all?"


    "You provoked me first. If I take a soft suit, I''ll let you go. How can I mix in the future?"


    Ding Ning stood proudly with his hands down. In the roar of gunfire in the distance, he was like a murderous God in the night, awe inspiring and inviolable.


    He didn''t believe that the old and crafty contiguous would meet him after losing his soldiers. He smiled, lost his gratitude and hatred, threatened and killed him in the cradle.


    "Since you are so aggressive, don''t blame me for breaking the dead net!"


    Contiguous saw that Ding Ning had no intention of letting them go. He suddenly looked cold and shouted.


    "Come on if you can. I really want to see how you fight with me."


    Ding Ning was secretly vigilant, but he sneered quietly on his face.


    "Baby, go and kill him!"


    His eyes were gloomy, and a green fire lit up in his pupils. He had words in his mouth and talked about ancient spells.


    "Master, hurry up and interrupt him. This adjoining is still a mantra master. He is sacrificing those ownerless corpses to enhance the combat effectiveness of black haired zombies."


    Su Su''s anxious voice suddenly sounded in Ding Ning''s mind, which made Ding Ning''s heart cold.

 Chapter 848

    Ding Ning didn''t care, but he heard Su Su''s hurried voice and felt a strong sense of danger in his heart. Just when he planned to stop contiguous immediately, contiguous whole people suddenly withered as if they had been sucked out of their vitality. Green fire floated out of his pupils and flew into the eyes of black haired zombies.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Successive explosions sounded, and those corpse puppets who lost their master''s control suddenly burst open one by one.


    A terrible scene appeared. The motionless black haired corpse puppet suddenly opened his arms, opened his big smelly mouth, exposed two fangs and sucked hard.


    The broken pieces of the corpse puppet were sucked into the mouth by the black haired corpse puppet like a sea of rivers. The dark green awn flickered in the pupil of the black haired corpse puppet. The whole body began to expand madly, and the black hair fell off continuously, replaced by layers of fine black scales, which looked very terrible.


    Contiguous suddenly opened his mouth and spewed out a big mouthful of blood. His face showed a frightened color. He kept whispering to himself: "how could this happen? How could it happen? No, it shouldn''t be..."


    The evolution of the black haired corpse puppet doesn''t seem to be over. Ignore him at all, making him look like a clown.


    Ding Ning frowned tightly, unaware of the danger brought to him by the black haired corpse puppet, he asked in his mind: "Su Su, what''s the situation?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know where the adjacent spell came from. It seems to be incomplete, which led to some variation of the black haired corpse puppet, got rid of his mind control, and let him be eaten back."


    Su Su''s voice was dignified: "I have never heard of this variation, but there is no doubt that this uncontrollable variation is extremely dangerous. A bad one will bring a great disaster to the world."


    "It''s just a corpse puppet. It''s not that serious."


    Ding Ning stared at the corpse puppet without blinking, watching its head grow tall, its body expand, its black hair fall off, producing layers of fine black scales.


    "I don''t know. I feel familiar with this corpse puppet, but I can''t remember it."


    Su Su simply floated out, carefully stared at the black haired corpse puppet, frowned and thought hard.


    The black hair corpse puppet is still constantly changing, but Ding Ning still doesn''t feel any danger. He can''t help but look forward to what this thing will eventually become.


    "No, he''s going to evolve into a mutant ghost!"


    Su Su suddenly changed her face and exclaimed.


    "Ghost? Isn''t it just flying stiff?"


    Ding Ning''s scalp suddenly became numb. The ghost is a flying zombie, which is equivalent to the existence of Shenwu realm. If this thing becomes a ghost, you can put out a finger to kill him.


    "Yes, but it''s not a real ghost, it''s a mutated ghost. No one knows how strong it will become."


    Su Su''s face was very ugly and resolutely looked at Ding Ning: "master, you must control it, or the whole world will suffer a catastrophe."


    "How to control?"


    Ding Ning''s spirit was refreshed. If he could control a ghost, wouldn''t he have more powerful thugs.


    "The ghost has no intelligence. In essence, it is still a corpse puppet. It can only act by instinct, but this mutant ghost has gone beyond the Convention and gave birth to its own intelligence. I can take it away while its intelligence has not been fully formed."


    Su Su tightly pursed her lips and said excitedly.


    Ding Ning frowned: "you took him away? How ugly!"


    Thinking of Su Su, the charming beauty, staying in the ugly ghost, he was a little embarrassed.


    "The phase is generated by the heart and the shape is determined by the soul. If I take it away, the body shape will be shaped by myself. It just takes some time to fit. When I finish shaping, I can help the master fight in the future."


    Su Su looked at the ghost without blinking. Her eyes were like looking at the naked beauty, which made Ding Ning cold.


    After hesitating for a moment, Ding Ning asked with some hesitation, "will there be any danger of losing."


    "There must be danger in winning and losing, but I am confident that I will succeed in winning and losing."


    Su Su felt a warm current in her heart. There was an inexplicable brilliance in her beautiful eyes. For many years, no one cared whether she was ugly or beautiful, and no one cared whether she would encounter danger. Although she was unwilling to recognize Ding Ning as the main body, at this moment, a strange feeling sprang up in her heart. Maybe it''s good to have a master who cares about herself like this.


    Ding Ning looked into her eyes and said seriously, "if it helps you, do it. If you want to help me, don''t take risks!"


    Su Su smiled sweetly in front of his eyes, His eyes twinkled and said, "I''m still sure to seize and give up a ghost that hasn''t been completely born. This can help me not only, but also the master. After seizing and giving up, I will have a period of sleep. I hope the master can put me in the jiuzhuan glass ice coffin, which will help accelerate the integration of me and this body."


    "Hoo!"


    Ding Ning breathed in a complicated mood and looked at her with bright eyes: "Jenny is also in the nine turn glass ice coffin. Will there be any conflict?"


    Su Su lowered her eyes, dodged his eyes, closed her lips and said, "I will completely integrate her broken spirit, otherwise I can''t completely integrate this ghost."


    Ding Ning''s eyes are very complex. Although he knows that Jenny is only Su Su''s half soul reincarnation, after all, she has a life-saving grace for herself. It is still an extremely difficult choice for him to make Jenny''s ghost disappear completely. But for Su Su, it is also human nature for her to take back her half soul, which makes him very tangled.


    "Master, Jenny is my half soul reincarnation. Sooner or later, we will be integrated. What''s more, her spirit is suffering from the division of the power of space all the time. Only with the help of the strong body of the ghost, can she get rid of that pain and hope the master can accomplish it."


    Su Su knew that Ding Ning and Jenny''s feelings were much deeper than her, so she could only move them with emotion and reason, and let Ding Ning relax on the grounds of exempting Jenny''s soul from suffering.


    "Will she have her own memory in the future?"


    Ding Ning asked painfully.


    "I don''t know. Even if her memory hasn''t been erased by the power of space, these memories will belong to me after the fusion of gods and souls. Maybe at that time, I will have the common memory of Jenny and myself."


    Su Su looked at him deeply and said anxiously, "master, in fact, I am her and she is me. It''s no different. Make a decision quickly. It''s too late. It''s difficult to lose when the ghost''s intelligence takes shape."


    "Then go and remember, you must protect yourself. I don''t want to lose you after losing Jenny!"


    Ding Ning finally made a decision, lowered his head and didn''t look at Su Su''s eyes, as if he had lost something important, and his heart was empty.


    "Master, wait for me!"


    Su Su affectionately kissed Ding Ning on her face, but her body was illusory. Ding Ning only felt the coolness of her cheeks and had no touch at all.


    Su Su resolutely pounced on the ghost. The ghost seemed to instinctively detect the danger, turned to Su Su Su''s direction, flashed a trace of anger in her green pupil, opened her big mouth and roared.


    The terrible sound wave forms a visible shock wave and sweeps away at Su Su''s body. Su Su sends out a silent scream, which counteracts with the air wave.


    Ding Ning''s heart suddenly mentioned to his throat and shook his fist nervously, because he saw that the virtual shadow of Su Su had become more and more illusory under the impact of the air wave.


    "Master, don''t worry, it''s okay!"


    Su Su turned her head and smiled sweetly at him. The smile was as beautiful as spring flowers, which tarnished the world.


    Before Ding Ning could reply, Su Su immediately integrated into the ghost''s body while the sound waves were offset.


    With the sound of "Ka", the mark representing element in Ding Ning''s mind suddenly extinguished, and the connection between the two was completely cut off.


    Ding Ning looked at the ghost who was standing in place and trembling deeply, and whispered: "Su Su, since you want to be free, I''ll let you go. Anyway, I just hope to meet again in the future. We won''t see each other. After all, I owe you a life!"


    Yes, Ding Ning knew Su Su was lying to him. She was a dignified Jiuyou plain girl. How could she be willing to be his ghost slave? Therefore, when she saw the ghost change and had the opportunity to get rid of Ding Ning, she immediately wanted to give up.


    Ding Ningming knew she was lying to herself, but she still chose to let her go. If it weren''t for her, Shen MuQing would have died at the moment. Ding Ning still felt it was very cost-effective to exchange her woman''s life for her freedom.


    "Kill him, kill him!"


    Although pilian lost contact with the mutated ghost, he was still shouting with luck.


    The ghost beetle that stopped mutation has become a terrible monster with more than five meters high, double horns and covered with black fine scales.


    Poof!


    The cold and merciless light flashed in the ghost''s green pupil. When he heard the adjacent shouting, he reached out and waved his hand. The huge black phosphorus claw easily twisted off his neck. The head of the body driving sect went back to Jiuquan.


    After killing pilian, the ghost turned to Ding Ning, with a fierce light in his eyes. Ding Ning was frightened by the huge pressure.


    "MD, what kind of monster is this? It''s so terrible!"


    "Young master, it''s dangerous. Run quickly!"


    "Boss, you go, we''ll stop him!"


    Xia Hou, who was also ambushed in the sniper point, was creepy. A cool breath rushed straight to the spirit of heaven and shouted in his ear.


    "Calm down, calm down, don''t shoot anyone, don''t annoy it."


    Ding Ning''s forehead was dripping with sweat as big as beans, his muscles were tight, and he stared at the ghost without blinking.


    He could see that Su Su had not succeeded in seizing and giving up. Now the ghost was acting entirely by instinct.


    "Roar!"


    The ghost roared. Looking at Ding Ning, who was only his thigh high, his fierce eyes twinkled. He raised his huge arm and patted Ding Ning fiercely. Everyone had no doubt that if this slap went on, Ding Ning would become a pile of flesh and blood mud.


    "Bang!"


    Although he was instructed by Ding Ning, Xia Hou did not hesitate to shoot at Ding Ning when he was in danger. The sniper bullet hit the ghost and burst into Mars, which could not even break the defense of scales.


    "Bang bang!"


    The land war and others took a decisive look on their faces, and then shot the ghost without hesitation.


    "Roar!"


    Angered, the ghost took back the slap that was about to be patted on Ding Ning''s face, roared, turned and ran to the hiding place of Xia Hou and others.


    "Run!"


    Ding Ning was shocked and shouted in his ear. If he dared to face the ghost, he was gambling that Su Su would forcibly control the ghost''s body for the time being and stop at the critical moment, even if he had not completely won the battle.

 Chapter 849

    But I didn''t expect that Xia Hou was eager to protect the Lord and shot him. It''s bad now. The ghost in the violent state will kill them without hesitation.


    "Young master, you go first and we''ll cover you!"


    Xiahou and others did not escape, but continued to shoot at the ghost.


    "Stop, don''t shoot again, go, I have a way to protect myself!"


    Ding Ning was worried. He stepped forward and stopped the ghost in front of him. He shouted in his ear. The ghost slapped the mole ant who dared to get in the way with an angry slap.


    "Young master..."


    "Boss!"


    ¡­¡­


    The crowd exclaimed.


    "Don''t be such nonsense. Let''s go. Hurry up!"


    Ding Ning roared angrily, jumped up boldly and slapped the ghost in anger.


    Xia Hou and others suddenly changed their faces and shouted, "young master..."


    "Don''t give me nonsense. If you still admit that I''m your boss and young master, get out of here quickly so as not to distract me."


    Ding Ning''s body flashed strangely between the lightning and flint, narrowly avoided the slap, drilled between the ghost''s legs, and scolded angrily.


    But he was afraid that the wind brought by his palm would hurt his face. It was like cutting with a knife. If it was really hard, he would be slapped into meat and mud by a ghost, even though he had been trained twice. The power of this thing is really terrible.


    "Go, let''s go!"


    Xia Hou and others looked at each other and knew that this was not the time to distract Ding Ning. They immediately retreated according to the order.


    Ding Ning was relieved, provocatively took out his Taidao and slashed it on the ghost''s calf. He wanted to fight with the ghost and buy time for Xiahou and others to retreat.


    With the sound of "Zheng", there were sparks. Ding Ning''s shocked arms were numb. He stepped back several steps, and his face showed a look of horror. I''ll go. This guy''s skin is too thick.


    "Roar!"


    The ghost was cut by Ding Ning and became angry. He didn''t care to chase them, so he raised his foot and stepped on Ding Ning.


    "Boom!"


    Ding Ning''s mental strength was highly concentrated, and he gave full play to his speed to avoid this foot.


    But when this foot stepped down, the ground shook violently, the gravel splashed and the dust was flying. The good cement road was simply stepped out of a deep pit more than half a meter deep by the ghost.


    Ding Ning was frightened in a cold sweat and ran in the opposite direction to Xia Hou and others. There was gunfire, which was a good place to distract the ghost''s attention and fight for his escape opportunity.


    Now he doesn''t dare to put his hope on Su Su, so he can only try his best to get rid of it. A little careless, he will die today. This ghost is really too strong. Every second he is struggling on the line of life and death, so he doesn''t dare to stay for a long time.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    The ghost dog chased after him, and every step was worth more than ten steps of Ding Ning. The whole ground was shaking violently, as if an ancient giant beast was passing through!


    Ding Ning can''t run it at all. He can only take the s route and fight guerrillas with the help of tunnels and surrounding buildings.


    But soon he found that he was wrong. The ghost had no reason. It was like God blocking and killing God and Buddha blocking and killing Buddha. He had no scruples. From time to time, he would pull up a telegraph pole and wave it in his hand. The houses he passed collapsed and became a piece of ruins.


    Well, Naypyidaw is the new capital. There are not many people living in Naypyidaw, and more soldiers are fighting on the border. Only in this way can civilians not suffer from fish in the pond.


    Ding Ning silently mourned for the Burmese government and thought apologetically that I didn''t deliberately demolish your capital. I also wanted to save my life.


    He is not a moral gentleman. In order to avoid hurting the innocent, he puts himself in danger of death. If he dares to run to the main road with awe inspiring righteousness, he will be patted into meat mud by the ghost every minute.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    As the ghost goes crazy and continues to demolish the house like a bulldozer, Ding Ning is also disheartened and runs forward. If he slows down, he will have to be buried in the ruins by the ghost. He is also in the mood to think that it will be easier to demolish the house with the ghost in the future. What kind of house can''t be demolished.


    "Wheezing... Wheezing..."


    Using the terrain, Ding Ning finally got rid of the ghost for the time being and hid in a small alley. He bent over and gasped violently, sweating heavily and mixed with dust. How embarrassed he was.


    In order to avoid the pursuit of ghosts, his spirit must be highly concentrated all the time, and he did not dare to be careless, which led to the depletion of his mental strength just recovered.


    "Hey, where''s the big guy? Why is there no movement?"


    Ding Ning estimated that the ghost should come. He was about to get up and run away, but found that the ghost that had been forcibly demolished had disappeared at the moment. There was no movement, only the rumble of gunfire in the distance.


    Sneak to the entrance of the alley and look at it with a thief''s head. The terrible figure really disappeared. Was it attracted by the gunfire and went to the front line to harm others? Or has Su Su succeeded in winning and giving up the chase?


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning immediately felt happy, but soon he realized that it was wrong, because the dark clouds covered the top of his head, and even the moonlight was blocked.


    Ding Ning looked up in horror. He saw a huge ghost hanging in the air. His green pupil was looking at him coldly with a touch of anger.


    "Oh, my God, I can visit you. How do you fly without wings? It''s unscientific!"


    Ding Ning has the heart to die. The ghost can''t fly fast enough. Now he can fly. Where can he live? He can only squeeze out a stiff smile and flatter.


    The ghost didn''t seem to have the mood to communicate with him, so he rushed at Ding Ning with a whoosh.


    "Ah ah, you''re playing a cheeky game. You haven''t started yet!"


    Ding Ning ran away, crying and howling. He really used his strength to eat milk.


    "Boom!"


    The alley where he stayed for a short time was destroyed and followed in the footsteps of other buildings.


    Ding Ning picked up a small life under the attack of the ghost, hid like a slippery loach, and continued to fight guerrillas with the ghost by taking advantage of its large size.


    It''s a pity that the tactics that failed in the previous hundred attempts have completely failed this time. The speed of the ghost that can fly is invincible. If it hadn''t been for it, there seems to be a mind to play with Ding Ning, I''m afraid he would have gone to the hell palace to report.


    Ding Ning''s heart is bitter. He runs wildly while suffering his face and stomach. NIMA, this is the rhythm that makes me have no way to heaven and no door to the earth!


    wait!


    Ding Ning suddenly lit up in front of him and patted his forehead with annoyance. He was really stupid. There was no way in heaven, but there might not be no door in the earth. How could he forget the thick Earth totem!


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning suddenly perked up and arrogantly raised his middle finger to the ghost chasing after him: "come after me, I can''t kill you!"


    "Whoosh!"


    The speed of the ghost is really not covered. He had hidden his strength before. At once, he accelerated and clapped it. Ding Ning was frightened. With a strange cry, he rolled on the ground for more than ten meters, and barely avoided the blow. At the moment when the dust was flying and the ghost''s sight was blocked, Ding Ning quietly escaped into the ground.


    The ghost looked around in doubt. It seemed that he didn''t understand why Ding Ning suddenly disappeared. The funny toy disappeared, which made the ghost angry. Therefore, the buildings nearby were plagued.


    "What''s the name of the ghost in the middle of the night? Even if you fight, why do you tear down the house? You don''t sleep in the middle of the night. You''re sick!"


    Just when Ding Ning was secretly proud and ready to quietly stay away from the monster, he suddenly heard a woman''s angry scolding, which changed his face. No, the woman is going to die.


    Biting his teeth, Ding Ning stopped his escape and quietly surfaced to the ground. He could not sit back and watch innocent people suffer harm.


    If the woman is a Burmese, he may have to hesitate, but what the woman said is authentic Chinese. Since she is a Chinese compatriot, he must not sit idly by.


    Feng Pian dance is not very beautiful. With Phoenix neon, it is hard to get to Naypyidaw by the stars and the moon. He intends to go to Ding Ning for revenge. But he never thought that he would fight suddenly, and he lost contact with the eye liner of the Phoenix family in Burma.


    No eye liner to provide intelligence, where she went to find Ding Ning, depressed can only find a place to stay first, and so on tomorrow contact the eyeliner.


    Who knows that because of the war, everyone was in a panic. Even the hotel did not receive guests. However, she had to take fengni''er to find an uninhabited house as a place to stay.


    Something happened in her heart, but she couldn''t sleep. Looking at the heartless Feng Ni''er sleeping soundly, she was not affected by the gunfire at all. She had no choice but to enter the cultivation state to pass the time.


    Who knows, just after running for a big week, she heard the rumbling noise outside like tearing down a house. She was in a bad mood because of all kinds of bad things. Where could she hold her temper, push open the window and yell.


    But when she saw the ghost floating in the air and staring at her fiercely with green eyes, Feng Pian danced foolishly. NIMA, what monster is this?


    A woman, even if she is a woman with high cultivation, is naturally afraid of ghosts. In particular, the shape of the ghost is not so ghostly. Her whole body is covered with black scales, like a "black giant". Ya has two horns on her head, which is completely the devil image in the Ghost Legend.


    "Ah!"


    So, after three seconds of "affectionate gazing" with her big eyes and small eyes, Fengpian danced with no human face and no master''s demeanor, and sent out a shrill scream of ultrasonic shell!


    "Don''t shout, run!"


    Damn it, he slapped Fengpian dance and photographed it. Ding Ning was surprised. Where could he care about others? He jumped out with a squeak. A princess held Fengpian dance and ran away.


    "Fifth aunt milk, what''s the matter with you? In the middle of the night..."


    Feng Ni''er was awakened by the scream of her ultrasonic shell. She rubbed her bleary eyes and asked vaguely. Before she finished, she was picked up by someone and disappeared in place in an instant.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the house where they had just lived was slapped into powder by the ghost.


    Fengpian dance was so big that she was touched by the opposite sex. For a moment, she was picked up and ran away by Ding Ning. Fortunately, her big hands accidentally covered her saint''s peak. When she woke up, she suddenly became angry. When she was about to slap the bold sex wolf to death, she suddenly tensed up and her small mouth opened into a lovely O-shaped after seeing this terrible scene, No longer dare to do anything, for fear of alerting the terrible devil.


    Feng Ni''er was better. She was still sleepy. She thought it was the fifth aunt who ran away with her. She didn''t notice that the man holding him was holding her ass.


    Ding Ning really didn''t mean it. It was the princess who danced with Feng pian in her arms. I didn''t think there was another woman in the room. I had to risk rushing back and holding one in one hand. It was inevitable that there would be some intimate contact.


    "I''ll lead it away. You go as far as you can!"


    Ding Ning''s forehead was full of cold sweat. If he had slowed down by a thousandth of a second just now, he would have been patted into meat sauce by the ghost.

 Chapter 850

    I couldn''t care what the two beautiful women looked like. After telling them in a hurry, I took the initiative to rush to the ghost, kicked it hard on its ass, and shouted, "you have the ability to chase me!"


    "Roar!"


    Although he didn''t care about being kicked, he saw that the mole ant that had just disappeared appeared again and immediately roared and rushed up.


    Ding Ning turned around and ran away. He skillfully walked back and forth through the ruins. He also found the weakness of the ghost. Both the strength and speed of the goods were terrible. The only weakness was that the body was large and inflexible. However, he estimated that it was related to Su Su''s still fighting, so the ghost could only act by instinct, and his reaction was a little slow, Otherwise, I''m afraid this weakness will be repaired.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Phoenix Ni''er just reacted now. The boss with beautiful eyes stared and looked at the ghost''s crazy pursuit and killing, which seemed very small.


    Fengpian dance is different. Her concern is not the ghost, but Ding Ning, who dares to fight with the ghost in order to save them.


    The heart lake, which has not had any waves for decades, was easily stirred by this man who was only one-sided, even disheartened and could not see his face, and set off waves of ripples.


    "He is a hero!"


    Feng Pian dance stared at Ding Ning''s flexible figure and whispered softly.


    "Hero? This monster is called hero? Five aunt milk, do you also play hero League?"


    Feng Ni''er was confused and asked for no reason.


    "Cough, no, that, Ni''er, I''ll take you outside the city and protect yourself."


    Fengpian dance said with a determined face. Although she knew she was not the opponent of the monster, she couldn''t watch the only man who moved her take risks alone. She decided to help dingning attract fire immediately after fengni''er was safe. She could see that dingning was very dangerous at the moment. She was walking a tightrope and would die if she was careless.


    "Ah! Fifth aunt milk, what are you doing?"


    Feng Ni''er opened her mouth in amazement. She didn''t know what kind of wind she had smoked.


    "The kindness of saving life should be reported by Yongquan. I can''t watch the benefactor stand idly by when he is in danger. What''s more, the monster is an evil ghost at first sight. It''s our duty to eliminate demons and guard the way. I can''t sit and watch these ghosts poison the living creatures."


    Fengpian danced involuntarily, picked up fengni''er, quickly swept away outside the city, and explained to Dayi lingran.


    Feng Ni''er was stunned. Except for her dead brother Feng Jiu, the fifth aunt milk was rarely close to others. She was indifferent and more like a fairy who didn''t eat fireworks between people, not to mention the devil guard. Even if someone killed in front of her, as long as it didn''t hinder her, she was too lazy to take a look. Why did she suddenly change her sex now?


    But she didn''t doubt that Fengpian dance was attracted to the disheartened man. After all, she knew how proud the aunt was and how high her eyes were.


    "Fifth aunt milk, you should be careful. That ghost looks very powerful."


    Fengpian dance quickly placed fengni''er in a desolate cave in the suburbs. She turned around and was about to return to the city. Fengni''er told her with some uneasy advice.


    Feng Pian dance turned and looked at her. Her eyes showed a touch of kindness and determination: "Ni''er, if I haven''t returned at dawn, you will return to Feng''s house immediately."


    "Five aunt milk, don''t scare me. Grandpa nine hasn''t revenge yet? You can''t have an accident."


    Feng Ni''er trembled in her heart. She saw that the fifth aunt milk seemed to hold the heart of death this time and said with a cry.


    Feng Pian dance trembled all over, and her beautiful face showed a painful color: "if I can come back, I will revenge myself. If I can''t come back, let''s stop the Revenge of the ninth brother."


    With that, without waiting for Feng Ni''er to respond, she jumped up like a Lingbo fairy and ran to the city.


    "Fifth aunt milk, you must come back. Ni''er is afraid!"


    Feng Ni''er looked at the darkness around her and couldn''t help shivering. Although she was already a martial artist in the local martial arts realm, she was spoiled since childhood. Where had she ever spent the night alone in the wilderness, curled her body in the corner of the cave and stared at the cave with trembling, as if a terrible ghost would rush in the next moment.


    Fortunately, the roar of gunfire in the distance continued. The exchange of fire that bothered her now gave her a faint sense of comfort. A burst of fatigue hit, which made her eyelids heavy and gradually sleepy.


    "Sha Sha!"


    Suddenly, there was a slight sound of footsteps at the mouth of the cave, which made her sleepy mind disappear in an instant, her heart beat wildly, her eyes widened, and she stared at the mouth of the cave. She had held the hilt of the sword around her waist, and would draw the sword out at any time, and the future would be killed.


    "Hurry up, don''t procrastinate. This time, Su Shao paid a huge price to ask the Shan State Army to cover our actions. We must not miss."


    A deep man''s voice sounded.


    "I really don''t know what Su Shao thinks. Isn''t he just a little doctor? My iron hand is enough to fight alone. As for such a big fight? We have to bypass the battlefield and come here after a long run."


    Another rude man complained with some dissatisfaction in his voice.


    "You know what, that Ding Ning is not simple. Lao Chen, the four of them went to rob and kill him and took seven nigger snipers. As a result, they were all sucked into mummies."


    Another man with a hoarse voice said coldly, "this guy is very evil, so Su Shao sent us to assassinate him this time."


    "Mummy? Sleeping trough, isn''t that guy a vampire?"


    The guy named iron hand''s voice became dignified.


    Feng Ni''er''s heart beat rapidly. These people came to assassinate Ding Ning. It''s best that they can succeed in assassinating Ding Ning. Wu Yi Nai doesn''t have to bother anymore. The world is looking for him.


    "Wait a minute, I pee!"


    In a low voice, the man suddenly stopped at the mouth of the cave, and then came the rustling sound of water. The angry fengni son wanted to kill him.


    "Blood wolf, aren''t you nervous?"


    The iron hand laughed and joked.


    "Fuck off, I haven''t seen any scenes. I''ll be nervous if I kill someone?"


    The blood wolf scolded angrily.


    "That''s hard to say, mummy. I''m a little scared when I listen!"


    The iron hand said with some guilt.


    "Well, iron hand, don''t talk so much nonsense. Ice gun, tell us the plan!"


    A man who was always silent suddenly said.


    The hoarse ice gun said coldly, "our task this time is to kill Ding Ning. Su Shao said that if the task is successful, everyone will be rewarded with five million. If the task fails, we don''t have to go back, so this time our plan is no plan, and everything is aimed at killing Ding Ning."


    "I went and talked for a long time. I didn''t even have a plan."


    The iron hand complained bitterly. He just remembered the consequences of the failure of the task, and his heart was cold.


    "No plan is the best plan. When the four of us go to the city, we will act separately. The more this is, the more difficult it is to prevent. Even if Ding Ning has any magic, we may achieve the best results when we don''t know each other''s assassination plan."


    The ice gun lit a cigarette and coldly explained: "life is also in favor of my plan."


    "Yes, I agree with the ice gun plan. After all, Lao Chen and his people made a careful and detailed plan at the beginning, but they all failed and turned into a mummy. Then they simply didn''t make a plan and played freely. According to my guess, Ding Ning''s skill should be very ordinary. What''s powerful is his poison. I suspect he used some unknown poison to kill Lao Chen They became mummies. "


    The man named life-threatening said with fear.


    Feng Ni''er almost didn''t laugh. NIMA, Ding Ning''s skill is average. Are you kidding? He beat brother Xiaotian with two moves at the beginning. You say he has average skill? Also, you guys have started to be afraid before you start to fight. It''s only when you can succeed in assassination.


    The iron hand showed a thoughtful look: "if he only depends on poison, there''s really nothing to be afraid of. It''s a big deal not to get close to him. It''s good to snipe from a long distance."


    "Don''t be so optimistic. Isn''t the nigger''s sniper far enough? No, he has become a mummy? I doubt he has some ability to release poison remotely."


    Asked for his life as if it had happened, and made the three killers silent. His heart was full of deep fear.


    mummy? Feng Ni''er thought further. Ding Ning had never seen her before. She was definitely not the kind of person who would poison. Could those corpses be sucked by that terrible monster, but they were misunderstood by these people as Ding Ning?


    "MD, what do you want to do so much? Damn it, the bird is facing up. I won''t believe it if I don''t die for ten thousand years. The four of us can''t kill a little doctor, five million each. When the task is completed, I have to go and be natural and unrestrained."


    Although the iron hand was afraid in his heart, he was the one who could be the most open-minded. After thinking for a long time, he didn''t have a clue, so he didn''t think about it at all.


    "What the iron hand said is that we have never lost a hand in our four consecutive killings since our debut. I believe we will succeed this time."


    The blood wolf popped out the cigarette end in his hand and flashed a cruel color in his eyes.


    "Now that everyone has regained their confidence, let''s start taking action. I believe we can successfully complete the task again."


    Seeing that the people had recovered their morale, he waved his hand in high spirits and strode forward.


    Four in a row? Feng Ni''er''s face showed a look of horror. She didn''t think that the four people who secretly despised the fearless rats in her heart were killed in four consecutive murders in the killer world. This time, I''m afraid Ding Ning is really dangerous.


    Si Lian Sha, a mysterious killer organization, has only four members, but all of them are strong masters. The assassination methods are mysterious and unpredictable, which is impossible to prevent.


    Since their debut, the task completion rate has reached an amazing 90%. The only failure is because the target character hides his strength. On the surface, he seems to be only a master level martial artist, but in fact, he is a great master strong.


    Even if the mission failed, the fourth consecutive killing still retreated, causing a sensation in the killer world. The failure not only did not affect their reputation, but also spread their reputation and doubled their value. They can''t do a mission with a reward of less than one million.


    I didn''t expect that the famous four company killing was the subordinate of Su Shao, which made Feng Ni''er curious about Su Shaosheng. What kind of person can make four company killing such a character obey his orders? I dare not go against his will.


    Fengpian dance doesn''t know that fengni''er overheard a secret. At the moment, she is looking for Ding Ning all over the world. Of course, at this time, she doesn''t know that the man who saved her is the enemy she wants to get rid of.

 Chapter 851

    "Why is she back? What a stupid woman."


    Ding Ning carefully poked his head out of a pile of ruins and saw the arrival of Fengpian dance. He couldn''t help cursing in secret.


    Although he didn''t have time to see what Fengpian dance looked like in a hurry, he recognized her at a glance with his eye-catching red clothes.


    The ghost has been quiet for a long time. Dante Ning is sure that the guy has never gone far. The woman in red has gone and returned. Isn''t it troublesome for him?


    After a long time of ghostly induction, Ding Ning didn''t find the existence of the ghost. Only then did Ding Ning sneak out of the ground, and ran to Fengpian with a disheartened face and whispered, "you''re not dying. How did you run back?"


    Feng Pian dance was startled. Instinctively, she wanted to raise her hand and slap the guy who didn''t know where to drill out to death. But when she heard the voice with deep memory, she immediately stopped her impulse and said softly, "are you okay!"


    "It was all right, but now it''s all right."


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes and said angrily. He took Feng Pian''s hand and ran out of the city.


    "Ah..."


    As soon as Feng Pian dance was held by him, she suddenly became stiff. She couldn''t help but scream. She felt the temperature of his palm and couldn''t help jumping. She was so big that she hasn''t held hands with a man yet.


    "Aunt, can you stop barking and recruit ghosts!"


    Ding Ning wants to cry without tears. The little girl is in good shape. Unfortunately, she has a veil on her face and doesn''t know what she looks like. She pretends to be a Wulin chivalrous woman. She likes to be surprised.


    "Oh!"


    Feng Pian dance blushed and became a big persimmon. She answered lightly like a clever little daughter-in-law. She relaxed and let him run outside the city.


    "Step, step!"


    A slight vibration came from the ground. Ding Ning''s face changed. He stretched out his hand and pulled Feng Pian dance into his arms. Ignoring the scream she couldn''t prevent, a princess picked her up and ran away.


    "Dong!"


    Feng Pian danced with her heart beating like thunder. She was ashamed and annoyed to think whether this guy wanted to take advantage of himself. However, as they stood just now, they were hit by a huge concrete stone into a deep pit, and the broken stones splashed on them, which hurt faintly. Only then did she know that Ding Ning was wronged.


    "Especially, this ghost has become smart again. Now we all know how to use weapons."


    Ding Ning was full of warm fragrance, but there was no beautiful idea. He ran recklessly and scolded bitterly in his mouth.


    "Dong!"


    "Dong!"


    "Dong!"


    Ding Ning even tried to eat milk. He kept avoiding the ghost''s "stone throwing" attack. Every time, he avoided the attack, which was not weaker than the shell attack, and ran frantically outside the city.


    With a blushing face, Feng Pian dance stretched out her soft pancreas around Ding Ning''s neck, buried his head in his chest and let him run away in confusion. Although the situation at the scene was extremely dangerous, one bad and both would die under the "shooting" of the ghost, her heart had never been so peaceful. In the past, her heart was like water, but now she has a happy sense of security, Because the little man is protecting her with his life.


    Although she knew that this little man''s cultivation was far inferior to herself and even her speed, she could not avoid the ghost attack quickly. She needed to accurately judge the impact point of the ghost attack and the sharpest intuitive response to danger. In this regard, Fengpian dance felt inferior, so she simply enjoyed the sense of security brought by Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning secretly complained that his spirit had not recovered, and he tightened his nerves to avoid the ghost for so long. At the moment, it was the end of the crossbow. His physical strength and energy had been consumed, and he was supported by a belief.


    If there was no Fengpian dance, he could launch Tu Dun to hide under the ground and deal with the ghost when his physical strength recovered. But now Fengpian dance is in his arms. He can''t leave her alone. He can only endure the dizziness after excessive mental exertion and subconsciously avoid the ghost''s childish stone smashing game with his instinctive consciousness of danger.


    The house leak happened to rain every night. Just when he finally rushed out of the urban area and fled desperately to the wilderness, the white light suddenly appeared in the grass on the roadside. A gun emitting Sen cold machine came from behind Ding Ning like lightning with a terrible killing machine, and the ice gun shot.


    "Lying trough!"


    Ding Ning''s face changed greatly, scolded loudly, and stretched out his hand to throw fengni''er out. If there was no fengni''er, if he hadn''t consumed too much, he could easily avoid the shot with his intuition of danger, but at this moment, he could only throw fengni''er out and fight for the injury to carry the shot.


    Fortunately, his body is strong enough. Although the gun is like thunder, it can hurt him at most. But the fatal thing is that there is a terrible ghost behind him. This gun doesn''t need to hurt him at all. If it takes him a moment, he will die in the ghost''s hand.


    "Poof!"


    With the sound of the spear stabbing into the flesh and blood, the ice Spear''s face couldn''t help showing a happy face. He didn''t expect that he had such good luck and completed the task without effort.


    They wanted to make a prompt decision to sneak into the city and get in touch with the eye liner. They found Ding Ning''s assassination plan. But they didn''t think of going to town. They saw Ding Ning carrying a woman in the dark and telescope.


    But the next moment, the smile on the ice gun''s face stagnated, and he was shocked to realize that the invincible silver gun in his hand was forcibly clamped in his muscles by Ding Ning, and he couldn''t go any further with any force.


    "Damn you!"


    From the corner of Ding Ning''s eye, he saw the tall figure of Guiyu running closer and closer like a meteor. He couldn''t help scolding, grabbed the silver gun with his backhand, pulled out the tip of the gun, and then pulled it out. The ice gun stumbled into Ding Ning''s arms.


    The ice gun is terrified. Isn''t the target character low in cultivation? How can he have such a great power that he can''t compete at all. At the moment, he can get rid of the next crisis as long as he releases the silver gun and retreats in time. However, as a gunman, he will never release his weapon even if he is afraid of death.


    Just when he thought he was going to die, he caught a glimpse of a dark shadow flashing in the corner of his eyes, flashing a black light in his hand, and scratched hard at Ding Ning''s wound.


    The iron hand made a move, and there was a happy look at the bottom of the ice gun''s eyes. But he knew how hard the iron hand was. It''s not too much to say that it was Jianyu refined steel.


    The four company killing is the four company killing, which can become a top killer organization. Everyone has the ability to catch fighters. Although the persistence of the ice gun put himself in danger, it also successfully created the best opportunity for his companions.


    As the iron hand was the first to launch a surprise attack, the blood wolf and the life request also moved at the same time. A red light and a black light flashed at the same time. Up and down, together with the iron hand, sealed all the dodging routes of Ding Ning.


    The blood wolf''s claws locked his throat, the life whip wrapped his legs, and the iron hand''s Black Ghost palm slapped his heart. Although they lacked the ice gun''s death, the three consecutive killings also filled their hearts with self-confidence. With this joint attack, even the strong in the real martial arts did not dare to touch his front. The target character will die this time.


    All this happened between the lightning and flint. As a result, Fengpian dance had just landed and had not responded. Ding Ning was already in the killing game of death, so that Fengpian dance had no time to rescue. Her heart was in pain like a tear. She showed her eyes and shouted, "dare you!"


    Do they dare? Of course, the answer is yes. If they don''t kill Ding Ning, they will die when they go back, so they can''t be threatened by anyone, even the five ancestors of the Feng family. What''s more, they don''t know the origin of Fengpian dance.


    Therefore, this desperate third company is bound to kill them. No one can save Ding Ning except himself.


    Just when Feng Pian danced with red eyes and secretly vowed to break the bodies of the four killers to Ding Ning for revenge, a strange scene appeared at the scene.


    "Zheng!"


    "Poof!"


    "Pa!"


    "Ah!"


    Three different voices came along with the scream. The three men didn''t lose their first kill, but before they were pleasantly surprised, they were shocked to find that Ding Ning disappeared in front of them, and it was their companion ice gun who bore their death.


    Ding Ning appeared in front of the ice gun and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He couldn''t help but secretly rejoice that Murong family''s unique skill really deserved its reputation. Even if it was just the most elementary shape change, the critical moment was also the only magic weapon to save his life.


    It turned out that since Ding Ning heard the unique learning of the Murong family of Suzhou on the desert island, he thought about this extremely popular secret method and tried to please the Queen''s sister to have a glimpse of the unique learning of the Murong family.


    The Murong family does have the unique skill of changing stars. It''s a pity that this unique skill can only be displayed in conjunction with the Murong family''s unique cultivation skill "star duel", and requires extremely high talents.


    The children of the Murong family have been required to practice the "star duel" since childhood, but in the past millennium, only a few can achieve success. Even if a few can practice, they can achieve the first level at most. In recent 100 years, the whole Murong family has only achieved success in the cultivation of Murong''s evil genius of picking stars, and can really display the anti sky fighting skills of changing stars.


    Murong Yanran also practiced since childhood. Unfortunately, she was unable to break through even the first level, unable to attract star power into the body, so she had to give up.


    The star fight is the foundation of the Murong family. Murong Yanran can never pass it on to Ding Ning, but he can''t beat him. He played a careful eye and taught him the martial arts of the star fight. In her opinion, without the support of the star fight, even if he was taught the martial Arts of the star fight, he couldn''t show it.


    But I didn''t expect Ding Ning to be a freak. Although he hasn''t practiced the star, with his unique physique, he can barely perform the lowest order shape shifting and shadow changing in the star shift. Although the casting distance is only three meters, it can be used as a life-saving magic weapon at the critical moment.


    The first use of shape shifting and shadow changing has achieved miraculous effects, which makes Ding Ning increasingly look forward to the following styles of "Dou Zhuan Xing Yi". Although there is no star power in "Dou Zhuan Xing Yi", the effect should be greatly reduced when using martial arts skills. Don''t think about the ultimate big move like Dou Zhuan Xing Yi, but as long as the second style can be displayed as a unique skill to protect his life, even if it is defective products, Ding Ning is very satisfied.


    It is said that Li Daitao is stiff in the second style. He can instantly exchange positions with any plant within a radius of 50 meters to take the attack instead of himself. Let alone 50 meters, even if it is only 10 meters, Ding Ning wants to drool. I''m kidding. It''s a big killer to protect his life at the critical moment.


    As for the third type, it''s even more awesome. You can exchange positions with any plant within a hundred meters to take the attack instead of your own. You can also absorb the attack power of the other party to instantly supplement your own consumption. It''s simply a super cheating device for continuous combat. No wonder Murong can''t take the stars and destroy people everywhere, as long as he doesn''t get killed by the second, This guy can wear out any enemy slowly.


    The fourth move changes the stars. Ding Ning doesn''t want to. That''s the ultimate big move. It has the power to destroy the sky and the earth. It can never be displayed without the support of the vast star power.

 Chapter 852

    "He''s not dead. He''s not dead. Great, great!"


    Fengpian dance, who thought Ding Ning was going to die, was about to kill these killers to avenge him, but she saw that Ding Ning was safe and sound, while the ice gun became a ghost for death. She couldn''t help crying with excitement and looked at Ding Ning. Her beautiful eyes were full of deep joy and admiration, and she forgot to do it for a moment.


    Women, especially female martial artists, naturally worship the strong. No one doesn''t want their lover to be an unparalleled strong person, and Fengpian dance, a strong person in Zhenwu, is no exception.


    Although Ding Ning still looks weak and her accomplishments are far from comparable to her, his accurate calculation ability and beast like intuition about danger make her subconsciously treat him on an equal footing with herself, and her heart is full of trust in him.


    "Kill him and avenge the ice gun!"


    When the three men saw that the target character was safe and sound, but the ice gun died in their own hands, their eyes turned red and roared and continued to attack Ding Ning.


    The iron hand was the first to bear the brunt. A pair of black palms were filled with metallic luster and fiercely grabbed Ding Ning''s heart. He wanted to dig out Ding Ning''s heart and sacrifice the ice gun they killed by mistake.


    The always calm Suo life also lost his mind. The ice gun has an extremely special significance for their killer group, not only their brother, but also their think tank, but also their backbone.


    The black whip shadow filled the air, with a disturbing killing opportunity, wrapped around Ding Ning''s neck like a flexible poisonous snake.


    The blood wolf, with scarlet eyes, waved the blood red wolf claw in his hand and grabbed Ding Ning''s chest and abdomen with awe inspiring killing intention. He wanted to open Ding Ning''s belly in the most cruel way, eat his heart and eat his blood, so as to relieve his hatred.


    If at ordinary times, in the face of the siege of three tianwu strongmen, Ding Ning can protect himself even if he is defeated. But now, he is too tired and stabbed by an ice gun. He is black in front of him. How can he resist their joint attack.


    Instinctively, he leaned down, twisted and rolled on the spot, trying to avoid this round of attack.


    "Hiss!"


    The deadly whip failed. Although the iron hand''s black evil palm didn''t take out Ding Ning''s heart, it grabbed him on his ass, directly grabbed his pants into rags, and grabbed a shocking blood mouth on his calf, and blood gushed out wildly.


    The most deadly thing is that the blood wolf claw grabbed a long terrible wound from Ding Ning''s thigh to his lower leg. The skin turned outward. Under the blood, the thick white bones could be seen faintly. The painful Ding Ning couldn''t help humming.


    Feng Pian dance''s face changed dramatically and hated her stupidity at the critical moment, otherwise Ding Ning wouldn''t be so seriously injured.


    Immediately, he couldn''t afford to be in a daze. His figure rushed at Ding Ning like electricity, picked him up and asked painfully, "do you want to be tight!"


    Ding Ning turned pale and couldn''t help smiling bitterly. "Stupid woman, I didn''t let you go first. Go quickly, I''ll stop them!"


    Then he stood up hard and had to push away Fengpian dance to continue the fight.


    "No, I won''t go!"


    Fengpian dance''s Distressed tears were about to flow down. She held him tightly and shook her head desperately: "I won''t go, I want to protect you!"


    "Ha ha, it''s really Lang Youqing''s concubine''s intention! Since you don''t want to go, don''t go!"


    Suo Ming said with a gloomy face. Maybe he felt that he had mastered the situation, but they didn''t have to start in a hurry. They had to torture Ding Ning slowly and look at how desperate he was before he died, so as to comfort the spirit of the ice gun in heaven.


    "I killed the ice gun. It''s not so easy to die. If my blood wolf doesn''t break you into pieces, I''ll be sorry for my dead brother."


    The blood wolf said with red eyes and bloodthirsty ferocity.


    "Don''t worry, this girl looks so good. She doesn''t know if she is beautiful. Seeing their deep affection, it must make him feel more painful to play with his woman in front of him."


    The iron hand flashed a lustful color in his eyes, and looked at the figure of Feng Pian dance.


    Fengpian dance is so big. Where have you heard such foul language? On the contrary, a pair of beautiful Danfeng''s eyes flashed a terrible killing machine, and said coldly: "since you want to die, I''ll help you!"


    "Go, go, you stupid woman, leave me alone. There''s a way to escape."


    Ding Ning pushed away Feng Pian dance and roared hoarsely, affecting the injury on his ass and leg. He showed his teeth in pain.


    "You protected me before. Now it''s my turn to protect you!"


    Feng Pian dance said decisively. When she was about to kill, Ding Ning slapped her ass. she screamed in shame, covered her ass with a red face and said in a charming voice: "what are you doing!"


    "You stupid woman, go, go, you''ll only drag me down here!"


    Ding Ning shouted at her with an ugly face. Just when she was confused, Ding Ning grabbed her and threw her out like throwing a javelin.


    "Boom!"


    The sound of running like a giant beast came from a distance. The Phoenix dancing in the air woke up. The ghost came. Ding Ning wanted to sacrifice herself to drag the three killers and die with them. An unspeakable strange feeling made her feel rippling. Her nose was sour and almost shed tears. She secretly vowed that even if she died, I would die with you.


    If Ding Ning knew she thought so, he would have to cry to death. He planned to use these three guys to hold the ghost, so that he could escape and drive Feng Pian dance away without bothering her; But I don''t want to reveal his secret.


    Feng Pian danced in the air, flipped over, fell lightly on the ground, and rushed to Ding Ning without hesitation.


    But Ding Ning didn''t see this series of natural and unrestrained actions and focused all his attention on the three killers.


    "What''s the sound? Is the government army back?"


    The iron hand looked at the direction of the ghost in the dark and muttered in a low voice.


    "Could it be an earthquake?"


    The blood wolf''s face was pale and trembled. The terrible vibration was not much different from the earthquake. It reminded him of his lucky escape experience in the earthquake when he was a child. That experience had become a shadow in his heart. What he was most afraid of was the earthquake.


    "No!"


    Suo Ming was quite calm. After half a day of careful induction, he stared at the huge shadow in the dark like a great enemy: "it seems that a big guy is coming, MD. damn it, how can there be a big beast here."


    "Don''t think about it. Kill this guy first and finish the task. I don''t know why. I always feel a little bad!"


    Some iron hand, fearing long dreams at night, offered without hesitation.


    "Well, kill him first. Wait and see what it is. If not, we''ll retreat immediately!"


    He ordered him to make a quick decision, and the three attacked Ding Ning again without hesitation.


    Ding Ning screamed and was about to launch Tu Dun recklessly, but suddenly he heard the fragrant wind, and his feet were empty. He unexpectedly fell into a soft embrace. Feng Pian dance jumped up at the critical moment and hugged one of his princesses in his arms for the first time, avoiding the attack of the three killers.


    Ding Ning frowned in pain, but more shocked and depressed. Unexpectedly, this charming little girl was also a martial artist. However, the ghost has come, and where can the woman escape with herself.


    Although she was a little angry, the woman didn''t know what to do, but anyway, she also wanted to help her escape alone. She was kind and righteous, which made him slightly moved.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the woman''s chest is really rich, big and elastic, soft and fragrant, which makes him enjoy it.


    It''s just that he was held by a woman princess, which made him feel very ashamed. Especially, the woman obviously had no experience in holding people. Did her soft little hand have to press on the wound on my brother''s leg? This is simply sprinkling salt on the wound!


    The fatal blow of the three men failed again, which made their faces more ugly. They looked at Fengpian dance with vigilance. Unexpectedly, the woman was also a martial artist with good skills.


    Fengpian dance has no time to take into account the reasons for Ding Ning''s painful grin. There is a terrible killing opportunity in her eyes. These people hurt the man she likes and even lusted for herself. In her heart, she has been sentenced to death. She must kill them.


    "Don''t love war, run, the ghost is cunning. It''s flying from the sky!"


    Ding Ning saw that the woman was still stupid and wanted to go up and fight with the three people, so he quickly endured the pain and whispered.


    As soon as Feng Pian dance''s face changed, she secretly scolded herself for being dazzled by anger. Now they can''t protect themselves. Where can they still have time to entangle with these bastards.


    Thinking of this, Fengpian dance turned and ran without hesitation, stunned the three people who were waiting for their lives.


    "MD, this woman is bluffing and stopping her!"


    The iron hand thought he had found the truth and roared angrily.


    "Bang!"


    In the dust, the iron hand opened his mouth and looked at the monster falling from the sky in horror. He put the blood wolf under his ass and pressed it into meat mud.


    "What are you doing? Run!"


    His life was shocked by the terrible shock wave and flew out for more than ten meters. He shook his dizzy head, looked at the ghost with fear, shouted with great righteousness, and ran away without looking back.


    "This fool!"


    Ding Ning enjoyed the embrace of a beautiful woman, shook his head with emotion and muttered that the ghost''s intelligence is not high, but he is very sensitive to his voice. If he doesn''t shout, he may have a chance to run for his life. His voice seems very righteous, but in fact he is looking for his own death.


    Feng Pian dance found that the goods rubbed and rubbed on his chest with his arm. He was ashamed, angry and funny. When is it? This guy doesn''t forget to take advantage of himself, but she doesn''t know why, but she secretly rejoiced in her heart. Does this mean that he actually has feelings for himself?


    Sure enough, Ding Ning did not expect. He shouted for his life and justice, but sounded the death bell for himself. The ghost slapped the iron hand who trembled and almost didn''t pee into meat cakes. With a push under his feet, he chased him like a loaded shell.


    "Come on, go south!"


    Ding Ning couldn''t care to eat tofu at the moment, and said in a hurry.


    "Why?"


    Although Feng Pian dance asked curiously, she turned to the South without hesitation.


    "There is a river in the south. Although the ghost''s eyesight is also very strong, the most sensitive thing is hearing and smell. We must escape to the river in order to have a glimmer of vitality."


    Ding Ning noticed the wind roaring around him. Obviously, the woman in red was very fast. Although she was curious about the woman''s cultivation, it was important to run for her life now, so she could only explain it briefly.


    "Oh, you''re great!"


    Feng Pian danced a heartfelt compliment, which made Ding Ning shy and said mockingly, "if I''m powerful, I''ll run for my life with you!"

 Chapter 853

    "That''s different. With your cultivation, you can escape in the hands of that... That ghost. It''s enough to show that you are very powerful. Look at those killers. They have no power to fight back in front of the ghost."


    Feng Pian dance praised her face very much. She didn''t even notice that her voice was unprecedented sincere and gentle.


    "Hey, listen to you, I also think I seem to be very powerful."


    Ding Ning boasted shamelessly.


    "You''re already powerful. If I''m against the ghost, I''m not its opponent at all. I''m afraid I can''t even escape. The speed of the ghost is too fast."


    Feng Pian dance said sincerely, which greatly satisfied Ding Ning''s little vanity and said with a smile, "then you dare to protect me!"


    "You are my lifesaver. Of course I want to protect you!"


    Feng Pian dance blushed slightly and said shyly, but the speed at his feet was not affected at all.


    "I can''t thank you for your kindness, or I''ll promise you by example!"


    Ding Ning relaxed a little and began to talk again.


    "You... Hate!"


    If anyone dared to say such frivolous words to Fengpian dance in the past, she promised not to slap him dead, but this was said by Ding Ning. She was not angry, but also shy, and felt sweet in her heart.


    Ding Ning looked at her coquettish and angry appearance. She couldn''t help but scold herself. She had provoked so many love debts. It was enough headache. She clearly decided not to attract bees and butterflies, but she still couldn''t control her broken mouth.


    With two dry smiles, he closed his eyes and took the time to repair his injury. He didn''t dare to place his hope for survival on others and recover a little.


    But the woman''s arms were too soft and comfortable. As soon as she relaxed her spirit, a strong sense of fatigue hit her. Her eyelids sank for a while, and she even tilted her head to sleep.


    Feng Pian dance is still waiting to chat with him to relieve the pressure brought by ghosts. Who knows, he suddenly heard his sound of sound sleep. Looking at his pale face and tired appearance, a look of love flashed in his beautiful eyes. The little man must be tired.


    By the way, he was also injured. We have to find a place to heal him quickly, otherwise too much bleeding will bring danger to his life.


    At the moment, Feng Pian dance has long forgotten Feng Ni''er beyond the clouds, and a heart is firmly tied to Ding Ning.


    The roar of gunfire lasted all night and did not subside until dawn. After a night of hard struggle, the government army fought back the attack of the Shan State Army.


    When the army returned to Naypyidaw, they saw that half of the buildings in the city had become ruins as if they had just been bombed. The high-level officials were furious. They thought that the Shan State Army had lurked in and caused damage. They immediately ordered the whole city to be under martial law and searched door to door.


    The small leaders of Heiyi and other four mercenary regiments were also unlucky. All their men died. When they were preparing to implement the second wave of plan, it was like tearing down a house. All the people who went out to inquire about the news were slapped to death by the ghost. They kept silent and hid in an underground room. They didn''t even have a chance to escape.


    As soon as the government army ordered a thorough investigation, these guys couldn''t sit still. Therefore, BIDU ignited the war again early in the morning. The leaders of the four mercenary regiments fought street battles with the Burmese government army, but there were few enemies. Although these guys had extraordinary skills, they couldn''t stand the large number of government soldiers. In addition, the Burmese high-level held a stomach of fire, Determined to take advantage of these "Shan State Army" spies, Li Wei used heavy weapons such as tanks, rockets and artillery, resulting in heavy casualties among mercenaries. Only a few people with Asian faces dressed up could escape from life.


    However, after this battle, the strength of the four mercenary regiments was greatly damaged, and the ranking fell sharply. Even the fifth Black Wing mercenary regiment fell to the 19th. It is conceivable that the situation of other mercenary regiments was so angry that the heads of these mercenary regiments fell their cups and vowed to make Ding Ning pay the price.


    This task not only lost soldiers and generals, but also failed to complete the task. While the reputation fell sharply, the ranking was still declining. The most fatal thing was that it also caused the outrage of the four pharmaceutical giants and scolded them for their futility.


    As for the backhand they secretly laid, the mission failed before even Myanmar had time to enter, leading to the end of the plan. However, Ding Ning became famous in the mercenary field and became a loving, hating and fearful existence of major mercenary groups.


    The dawn was slightly dew, and the air was still filled with a faint smell of gunsmoke.


    Xia Hou and others hid in a secret gathering place provided by the giant shark sect, anxious like ants on a hot pot, waiting for Ding Ning''s news.


    After they retreated according to Ding Ning''s order, they didn''t dare to contact him for fear that where he was hiding, the cell phone bell would reveal his location and be stared at by ghosts.


    But the suffering of waiting made them irritable. The marine''s eyes were full of blood. The cigarette butts were full of ashtrays. He frowned and said, "now that the monster has left the city, we''d better contact the boss!"


    "No, although the monster left the city, the young master may not be able to escape. We can only wait for him to take the initiative to contact and never call him. In case the young master is in danger because of our phone call, it will be difficult to redeem his crime if he dies!"


    Although Xia Hou was very worried, he resolutely carried out the young master''s orders.


    "What about that? You can''t just wait like this?"


    Peng Haitao pressed out the cigarette end and said irritably.


    "I''ll go and find my eldest brother. There are mountains and forests nearby. I have life experience in mountains and forests."


    Ye Tianlang volunteered, and the eyes of the people suddenly brightened. Yes, ye Tianlang is a wolf child who grew up among wolves. No one can match him when it comes to finding people in the mountains and forests.


    "OK, second young master, I''ll go with you. Our people found the footprints of the monster in the east of the city and looked along the direction of the monster. Even if we can''t find the young master, we can find the guy. MD, now we are strong and armed, and I don''t believe we can''t kill the monster!"


    Xia Hou was not calm. As a dead mercenary who once swam on the death line, he was forced by a monster to retreat under the cover of the young master. It was a great shame for him. He decided immediately.


    "I''ll go too. I can''t sleep without the news from my boss."


    The land war mercilessly extinguished the cigarette butts and suddenly stood up and said.


    "And me, I''m going too!"


    "I have to go. The boss is kind to me. How can I rest at this time!"


    "Don''t look at me. I must go. No one can stop me!"


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Yang, Peng Haitao and others stood up one after another and wanted to follow to find Ding Ning. They all held a fire and a breath in their hearts.


    They are soldiers and iron soldiers, but they rely on the boss to sacrifice themselves to cover everyone''s retreat, which makes their hearts full of guilt and direct responsibility. Therefore, they should do their part to find people or destroy monsters!


    "Come on, since everyone wants to go, let''s start in batches. Pay attention to safety on the road, keep in touch, and contact in time when you find the situation. Don''t act rashly!"


    Xia Hou saw the surging emotions and knew that he could not stop them. He simply went there, but he reminded them conscientiously, lest these guys fight directly with monsters on impulse, causing unnecessary losses.


    While Xia Hou and others went out of the city in batches and searched everywhere for Ding Ning, Ding Ning appeared in the primitive forest on the border between God and Myanmar.


    It''s not that Feng Pian dance didn''t hide in the river according to his statement, but that he entered a deep sleep state. When he got to the river, he couldn''t wake him up.


    Fengpian dance didn''t know what to do next when she got to the river. She had to carry him across the river and continue to run as far as she could.


    It''s just that the ghost is a ghost animal. It''s like installing a tracker. It can quickly follow up as far as Fengpian dance runs.


    As a result, Fengpian dance can only rush headlong, escape at the fastest speed regardless of consumption, and finally plunge into the vast virgin forest.


    Fortunately, after entering the primeval forest, the speed of ghosts looking for them became slower and slower, which also made Fengpian dance a little slower.


    Looking at Ding Ning, who showed her true face after being washed by the river when crossing the river, Feng Pian dance''s tired face showed a look of intoxication. She was handsome, capable and meaningful, which made her heart ripple without any waves for decades.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t know that the man in front of her was the enemy she hated to kill her brother. Otherwise, she should worry about whether to kill him at the moment.


    The ghost chased him like a lost dog. He didn''t even have a chance to stop bleeding and heal his wounds. Now he can finally take a breath. She must help him heal his wounds immediately.


    Feng Pian danced with trembling hands and took off Ding Ning''s pants that had been stuck with the blood scab of the wound. From small to large, she had never seen a man''s body. Her face was as red as a big persimmon. She was just so curious that her heart hit like a deer that she couldn''t help glancing... One... Another


    Until she saw the ferocious wound on Ding Ning''s ass and leg, Feng Pian dance immediately put aside all her thoughts and flashed a look of heartache in her eyes.


    She wanted to tear off her sleeves to wrap up Ding Ning, but she was afraid that the unsanitary would infect his wound. After hesitation, she finally put her hand into her arms with a red face. She learned that she had to take off her close belly pocket, tear it into a cloth strip, dip it in clean water, sit on the ground, pick up Ding Ning, let him lie on his legs and wash his wound carefully.


    In the whole process, Feng Pian dance''s brain was blank. She didn''t know how to bandage him. The vigorous male breath made her heart beat like thunder, and her blush could bleed.


    Anyway, when Ding Ning youyou woke up, he felt that he was wrapped like a red mummy. His lower body was wrapped in circles and circles, and tied several beautiful bows, which made him cry and laugh, and moved inexplicably.


    Because he saw that he hadn''t found that he woke up and was concentrating on the phoenix dance of barbecue rabbit meat. At the moment, it was like a savage. Her upper body was covered with the leaves of a certain plant, and the whereabouts of her dazzling red coat was self-evident, all of which became the bandages on Ding Ning''s body.


    "You... You''re awake!"


    Aware of the movement, Fengpian dance turned her head and saw Ding Ning wake up. She was surprised and said. Then she remembered her appearance at the moment and protected her chest with shame. Unexpectedly, her flat belly and slender snow-white waist were exposed, which made Ding Ning''s eyes straight.


    Feng Pian danced shamelessly and turned her head in a calm hurry, but her heart was popping, and even her crystal clear ears were covered with crimson.


    "Cough, where is this?"


    Ding Ning knew that he had lost his manners, so he hurriedly looked around and asked him.


    "I don''t know where this is. The monster has been chasing us. I ran desperately, ran desperately, and came here."


    Feng Pian dance talked about business, and her face returned to a little normal. "I found that here, the speed of the ghost catching up with us became slower and slower. At the beginning, she could catch up with us in at most an hour. Now it takes five or six hours to find us."

 Chapter 854

    "Five or six hours?"


    Ding Ning asked in some amazement, "how long did I sleep?"


    "Almost a day and a night!"


    Feng Pian dance looked at the sky and said uncertainly.


    Ding Ning took out his cell phone and looked at the time. His face became a little ugly.


    The cell phone has no signal, but there is still time. It shows that it is 2:23 a.m. on December 13, which means that he has been in deep sleep for more than 20 hours this time.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with you?"


    Feng Pian dance asked carefully.


    "No!"


    Ding Ning replied vaguely, then took a deep look at Feng Pian dance and said apologetically, "it''s hard for you!"


    What he was worried about was nothing else, but that Su Su had not controlled the ghost after 20 hours. Did that mean that she had failed to win or lose?


    Although Su su lied to him and wanted to get out of his control, there was a burning feeling after all. He certainly hoped that Su Su Su would succeed in winning and losing compared with a ghost''s independent consciousness that was not controlled at all.


    Fengpian dance didn''t entangle on this topic. Although she was chased and killed in a mess, she wanted to spend more time alone with Ding Ning.


    Although she is old enough to be Ding Ning''s grandmother, she is a strong person in Zhenwu. Compared with her life expectancy, she is only a girl equivalent to ordinary human beings.


    "Have something to eat!"


    Feng Pian dance handed Ding Ning the oily rabbit meat roasted in her hand and said gently.


    "Well, I''m really a little hungry."


    Ding Ning was also impolite. He reached out and took it over. He tore off a rabbit leg and handed it to Feng Pian Dance: "have some, too."


    "Yes!"


    Fengpian dance is like a happy little daughter-in-law. She takes over the rabbit leg and chews it slowly.


    Ding Ning is not so gentle. He is not afraid of scalding like a hungry ghost. In a short time, he swallowed a hare.


    "I''m not full. I''ll find something for you to eat."


    Feng Pian danced and looked at Ding Ning''s delicious food. With a sweet smile, she said that her smart eyes seemed to be as moving as words in the bright light of the fire.


    "No, I''m almost full!"


    Ding Ning didn''t dare to look directly at her tender eyes, secretly glanced at the scenery that could not be covered by her leaves, and muttered to himself that the girl was in good shape. Unfortunately, she always had a red scarf on her face, and didn''t know whether she was beautiful or not.


    However, looking at her figure, temperament and vivid eyes, it is estimated that there is no difference.


    "If we''re full, we have to go on. We''ve been here for nearly five hours. The ghost doesn''t know when it will come."


    Feng Pian''s look could not hide her fatigue, but she came forward to pick up Ding Ning and wanted to continue on her way.


    But she forgot that now was different from before. Now her upper body was only surrounded by a circle of leaves. As soon as she bent down, the snow-white gullies on her chest were all gone, which made dingning''s nose bleed.


    "Ah, why are you bleeding? Are you hurt internally?"


    Feng Pian dances in seclusion all year round and is ignorant about men and women. Seeing Ding Ning''s nosebleed, she immediately asked nervously.


    Ding Ning was embarrassed. He quickly raised his head and looked up at the sky. He restrained his thoughts and said, "no, I''m just a little angry."


    "Oh!"


    Feng Pian danced like a letter or a letter. When she picked up Ding Ning again, the kind of zero distance contact made her react. Her pretty face was immediately red, and even her ears were red.


    "Well, I''d better go myself!"


    Ding Ning also felt embarrassed and struggled to say.


    They were strangers. She had been running with herself all day and night. Now she was so cool. How could he let a girl''s family continue to run with him.


    "It doesn''t matter. Your legs are inconvenient. You saved my life. Why care about the details."


    Feng Pian danced like a deer, but her attitude was surprisingly persistent. Holding Ding Ning, she extinguished the campfire and continued to run to the depths of the forest.


    Ding Ning can''t beat her. Although his injury hasn''t healed yet, his recovery is amazing. As long as he doesn''t use too much force to break the wound, he can walk alone. However, seeing her persistence, he can only let it go. After all, the heart of defending others is indispensable. He doesn''t want to expose the amazing secret of his self-healing ability.


    "What the hell is that ghost?"


    Before Fengpian dance, she was in a panic when running. No one spoke for more than ten hours. She walked in this gloomy and terrible primeval forest. She was extremely uneasy and frightened.


    At the moment, Ding Ning woke up, someone spoke with her, and she was reassured. In addition, the ghost has no sign of catching up, so the speed doesn''t need to be so fast. She has spare time to chat with Ding Ning, and even vaguely hopes to go on like this forever.


    "It''s a mutated zombie!"


    Ding Ning can''t explain it in detail. After all, the corpse puppet changes and Su Su seizes the house. All this is too fast and unimaginable.


    "Zombies mutate? Can zombies mutate?"


    After all, Feng Pian dance is a woman. She has a fear of demons and ghosts. When she hears the speech, goose bumps rise, and her voice trembles slightly.


    "Well, the old miscellaneous Mao of the corpse driving sect doesn''t know what ancient spell he reads, so he somehow mutated the zombies!"


    Ding Ning frowned with a headache. If Su Su fails to give up, the ghost will not chase him all his life. Thinking of this will make his head huge. He can''t spend his life on the road. He must find a way to solve this threat.


    "Old miscellaneous Mao of corpse driving sect? Who? Is it adjacent to that old guy?"


    The Dai eyebrow of Feng Pian''s dance frowned slightly, "is this ghost controlled by him?"


    "He wants to control it. Unfortunately, after the zombie mutates into a ghost, he is the first to kill, which can be regarded as retribution."


    Ding Ning tried not to think about the soft touch brought by Fengpian dance, distracted his attention, and sighed softly: "he''s dead, but it''s all over, but it''s terrible for me."


    "I think it''s good now, otherwise I don''t know you."


    Feng Pian dance blurted out her words without thinking. Then she realized that her words were too ambiguous and shyly closed her mouth.


    Ding Ning''s heart swung and joked, "is it so good to know me? That''s a ghost that can kill us!"


    "I... I mean, it''s exciting."


    Feng Pian danced with shame, her pretty face flushed, and said coyly.


    "Hey! You can''t be so tired forever. If you don''t solve this guy, you can''t live in peace all your life. We can''t be savages here."


    Ding Ning immediately woke up and didn''t dare to tease her again.


    "What can we do? The monster is so powerful that we are not its opponent together."


    Feng Pian dance was also worried. Although she wanted to get along with Ding Ning alone and even wanted to stay with him all her life, she was chased and killed by a haunting ghost. It was hard to feel. She thought for a moment and said, "otherwise we will lead it out of the forest, and there will always be experts who can subdue it."


    "No, absolutely not. This ghost has no humanity. Once out of the forest, I don''t know how many innocent people will be killed."


    Ding Ning shook her head like a rattle, and her hair rubbed against Feng Pian dance''s shoulder, which made her itch. In particular, Ding Ning''s attitude of resolutely opposing the evil water to the East made Feng Pian dance more fond of him.


    "Then let''s run like this and find a way slowly!"


    Feng Pian dance pretended to be helpless and said, but she secretly rejoiced in her heart. She naturally hoped to stay with Ding Ning for a few more days.


    Ding Ning is a little depressed, but he can''t think about it for the time being. He can only look at it step by step. At least, he has to keep his injury well.


    They chatted one after another. It was nearly noon, and Fengpian dance reached its limit. They were sweating and panting, so they had to stop to have a rest.


    After a few hours of rest, Ding Ning felt that his wound had basically healed. The tingling sensation let him know that the wound had begun to scar. Thinking that he had almost recovered, he took the initiative to get food.


    "No, your wound hasn''t healed yet. I''d better get food!"


    Although Fengpian dance''s spiritual power was exhausted, she also agreed with Ding Ning to take risks and resolutely go hunting.


    "I''m not so delicate. I''m just a little hurt. I''m almost fine now."


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly. After a few hours of chatting, he also knew something about the temperament of Fengpian dance. This is a girl who doesn''t know the world. Basically, he was talking about Fengpian dance listening on the road, and occasionally asked some interesting questions.


    "You are so badly hurt that you can''t recover so quickly. Wait. I''ll find food."


    Feng Pian dance dragged her lead like legs and staggered to the forest. On the one hand, she wanted to find food, on the other hand, she wanted to solve her personal problems. The most important thing is that the woman Aijie wanted to find a water source to take a good bath, and then find some leaves to make clothes.


    After all, the leaves on her body fell off a lot all the way, which has been difficult to hide her spring. Although she likes Ding Ning, she is still a big yellow flower girl. She is very uncomfortable wearing her upper body naked.


    "Ah!"


    Ding Ning took advantage of Fengpian dance to find food and opened the bandage soaked with sweat. While examining the wound, he suddenly heard the scream of Fengpian dance.


    Ding Ning was so anxious that he couldn''t wrap the bandage any more, and the "danger Lang Dang" ran to the direction of the scream.


    In a gurgling stream, Ding Ning looked at Feng Pian dance with a dull face and jumped out of the stream. That hot and beautiful figure made Ding Ning''s nose blood soar again. This woman''s figure is really beautiful.


    "I... I seem to have been bitten by something."


    Feng Pian dance turned pale and jumped into Ding Ning''s arms in panic. She didn''t think she was naked at the moment.


    "Where did you bite?"


    Ding Ning''s heart tightened, quickly put away his evil mind and asked nervously.


    "Fart... Ass!"


    Feng Pian dance''s face was red and could bleed. What she feared most from childhood was cold-blooded animals such as snakes and toads. She couldn''t care to be shy and whispered with a sad face.


    "Pucker up and let me see!"


    Ding Ning said subconsciously, and then realized that this was too ambiguous. How could it appear so evil.


    But Feng Pian dance, who was in no mood, didn''t think so much. He turned around and pouted his hips obediently. The tempting style made Ding Ning breathe quickly. Once again, his nose blood surged wildly. He had to seal the capillary blood hole of his nose with a pulse cutting hand.


    Forced to restrain her mind, Ding Ning looked carefully and saw that there was a tooth mark on her upturned hip that could not be checked by the naked eye. It was really bitten by a snake. It was just a water snake with five poisons.


    Ding Ning swallowed his saliva. Although he repeatedly reminded himself that he could no longer be flirtatious, looking at Fengpian dance''s creamy white skin and graceful figure, his evil mind immediately prevailed, and his face said seriously, "don''t move, I''ll help you take drugs!"


    "Ah!"


    Feng Pian dance remembered that at the moment, she was not an inch, and she also assumed such a fantastic posture. She screamed with shame, and her whole body was covered with a layer of crimson.

 Chapter 855

    "Don''t move, don''t move. This is a three-step snake. If you take three steps, you will die!"


    Ding Ning''s throat rolled for a while, but he said solemnly on his face. The frightened Feng Pian danced with a white face. He was in that attractive posture and didn''t dare to move.


    "Poof!"


    Ding Ning stepped forward and pretended to help her take drugs. In order to be realistic, he quietly took out some herbs and put them in his mouth, spitting out a black "poisonous blood".


    He... He helped people suck there!


    Feng Pian danced trembling all over, clenched her lower lip, blushed and bleeding, but she was moved to death. Her beautiful eyes were watery and almost didn''t cry.


    In the ancient martial arts world, a woman has always been an accessory of a man. If she hadn''t been a strong man in Zhenwu, the Feng family would have married her. Even so, her status in the Feng family is not as high as outsiders think, let alone that a man is willing to help her take drugs, which is still such a secret place.


    Ding Ning''s mouth was dry and his eyes were red. This woman was so attractive that he couldn''t restrain his impulse at all.


    After sucking a few mouthfuls, the fake mold patted her on her hip: "Okay, it''s okay. I''ll help you apply the herbs early. It''ll be fine in a minute!"


    "Thank you... Thank you, you saved me again!"


    Feng Pian danced with a red face, covered her chest, turned around, looked at him and said like a mosquito.


    At this moment, Ding Ning suddenly felt that he was so mean that he cheated such a simple and kind girl. His guilt made him cough. His eyes dodged and said, "I''ll help you find herbs!"


    "Yes!"


    Feng Pian dance picked up her trousers by the stream and wrapped them around her waist. She just looked at the stream with great fear, as if the "poisonous snake" who bit her would come out and bite her again the next moment, and followed behind Ding Ning step by step.


    Ding Ning pretended to look for herbs. Taking advantage of Feng Pian''s carelessness, he quietly took the herbs for hemostasis from the medicine ring and chewed them in his mouth.


    "Cough, that, I''ll apply medicine for you!"


    Although Ding Ning blamed himself, he couldn''t resist the charm of Fengpian dance at all. His eyes were flustered and said.


    Well, he had to admit that he was really shameless. He just wanted to take advantage of her again.


    "Yes!"


    Feng Pian dance bit her pink lips, blushed, bent down, and posed the temptation again, which made Ding Ning a burst of evil fire.


    "Not yet?"


    Feng Pian danced with a blush on her face and asked with a cry.


    How could the dressing be so slow? The guy''s hand was like magic, which made her itch. What made her ashamed was that she was wet at this critical moment.


    Ding Ning smiled to himself, reluctantly took back his claws and said solemnly, "OK, but I just applied the medicine. I can''t cover it. I have to dry it once."


    "Yes!"


    Fengpian dance didn''t know that in her heart, the upright, kind and brave life-saving benefactor was so mean. She promised with a red face and lowered her head. She didn''t dare to look at him at all, but she could detect that Ding Ning pretended not to squint at the distance. In fact, she was peeping at her spring light with the rest of her eyes, which made her ashamed and annoyed, and some inexplicable joy.


    Hum, you peek at me and I peek at you!


    Feng Pian danced like a little girl in love. She glanced secretly. Only then did she find that someone''s lower body was also naked, and the bandages were removed. Suddenly, her heart jumped wildly, and quietly climbed up the attractive red cloud on her face.


    He must really want me? It''s all so... So obvious, but is it too fast!


    Feng Pian dance has never been so nervous and flustered. Although she likes Ding Ning and likes him very much, she still feels too fast to give him the first time she has treasured for decades.


    After all, they can only be regarded as strangers fleeing together. They don''t even know each other''s names.


    "You... What''s your name?"


    Feng Pian dance raised her head, summoned up her courage and asked nervously and shyly.


    Looking at the sea like affection in Feng Pian''s dancing eyes, Ding Ning''s heart thumped, and his chaotic brain suddenly recovered its clarity. He secretly scolded himself that he couldn''t control his lower body. He said he would stop provoking women. Why did he commit the old problem again? No, he can''t report his real name. If he was entangled by her, it would be troublesome.


    An embarrassed grin: "my name is Ningding."


    "Ningding? How do you feel so familiar?"


    Feng Pian danced and frowned. Then she remembered something and whispered in surprise, "Ding Ning?"


    "Ah?"


    Ding Ning was startled. Does this girl know herself.


    "Ningding? Dingning? What a coincidence. You and his names are just in reverse order. Fortunately, you are not him!"


    Feng Pian dance patted her chest like a sigh of relief. The trembling peaks and waves made Ding Ning look straight. For a moment, she ignored the meaning of her words.


    "Annoying, is it good?"


    Feng Pian dance was proud and shy. Anyway, he saw all of it. He simply didn''t cover it up and stopped it. He also had the courage to blush and ask.


    "Good looking!"


    Ding Ning answered subconsciously, then his old face turned red and looked around awkwardly, "Hey, it''s a nice day today!"


    "Puff!"


    Feng Pian dance was amused by his appearance, clenched her lips and said, "Ningding, do you like me?"


    When asked this sentence, Feng Pian''s heart beat fiercely and her eyes looked straight at Ding Ning, which contained a strong color of tension and expectation.


    Ding Ning immediately looked silly and was not in the mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery. He wanted to directly refuse, but seeing the uneasiness and expectation in her eyes made him soft in his heart and turned his words into "like"!


    As soon as the words were out, Ding Ning regretfully wanted to slap himself. This broken mouth, how pure nonsense.


    He has no feelings for Fengpian dance at all. He hasn''t seen anything about the company commander, and he doesn''t like it. At most, it''s just the male instinct.


    Feng Pian dance smiled happily, stretched out her hand and pulled off the veil on her face, revealing a face full of cities and countries, with a sense of relief: "if you say you don''t like it, I''ll never let you see my face. Now that you like me, I can show you."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were fixed on Fengpian dance. He thought she was a beautiful woman for a long time, but he didn''t expect her to be so beautiful. It''s no exaggeration to say that this is an almost perfect woman. It''s not too much to say that it will bring disaster to the country and the people.


    Her delicate face and Zhao Jingjing''s goblin are a little better than Shen MuQing, not to mention her figure. The perfect golden section ratio and two snow-white straight long legs are no inferior to Ling Yun.


    The woman looked at herself to please herself. If it was other men, Fengpian dance promised not to slap him, but instead of Ding Ning, she was full of joy and relieved. It seems that her beauty is still very destructive.


    Growing up in the Phoenix family, she rarely goes out, and she is dedicated to martial arts. She has no concept of beauty and ugliness, nor has she paid deliberate attention to it. No one told her whether she looks beautiful or ugly. However, compared with Feng Ni''er, the first beauty in the Phoenix family, she feels she can completely crush her, but after all, she just thinks herself, so she doesn''t have much confidence in her heart.


    But Ding Ning''s performance made her realize that she was still very good. At least he liked it. The amazing feeling in her eyes could not hide from her.


    Finished, finished, how can I miss such a beauty? It''s definitely a crime to miss it!


    Ding Ning read it in pieces in his heart. His breath gradually increased, and his eyes became hotter and hotter. He was very tangled in his heart. Whether to accept it or not?


    Accept it. I''m sorry for my women, but if I don''t accept it, I can''t live through the barrier in my heart. He will regret it all his life.


    Today, he has to admit that he is actually the president of the appearance Association. As long as he sees beautiful women, he wants to possess them impolitely.


    "My name is Fengpian dance, Ningding. I also like you. In my more than 60 years of life, I have never been interested in any man. You are the first and last!"


    Feng Pian danced slowly towards Ding Ning, said softly in her mouth, with a touch of determination in her eyes. Except for the dragon family, her appearance has never been seen by men outside. Therefore, when she took the initiative to take off her veil, she made all the preparations and did not marry Ding Ning in her life.


    "Ah!"


    Ding Ning was thrilled by her words, more than 60 years of life? Isn''t she an old woman?


    Unfortunately, before he woke up, Fengpian dance took the initiative to jump into his arms, crushed him under his body and blocked his lips


    Dead, dead, brother was pushed back by an old woman!


    Ding Ning roared madly in his heart, but his heart should belong to his diaphragm, but his physiological response was very loyal. After all, even an old woman is a stunning beauty, isn''t she.


    When the wind stopped and the rain stopped, Ding Ning lay on the ground like he had just been ravaged by 18 big men, looking at the sky with a loveless face, "your old cow eats tender grass!"


    "Is he very old? He''s only in his sixties!"


    Feng Pian danced with a flushed face, snuggled in his arms, and made a circle in front of him.


    Ding Ning felt sad and angry: "people are only twenty-two this year. You can be my grandmother."


    "What does that matter? In the ancient martial world, people under the age of 100 are considered young."


    Feng Pian danced bitterly and said, "do you want to give up all the time?"


    "I... no, you pushed me down."


    Ding Ning''s old face is red, and his words are unreasonable.


    "Then you still touch... Touch someone else''s place."


    Feng Pian danced with a red face and said shyly.


    Ding Ning took back the wolf''s claws like an electric shock and said with a smile: "conditioned reflex, conditioned reflex!"


    "Hum! I think you just don''t want to admit it when you lift your pants!"


    Feng Pian''s eyes were full of disappointment. Huoran sat up and said coldly, "I thought you were different from other men. Unexpectedly, you were also a scum. I''m blind!"


    "I... I haven''t lifted my pants yet!"


    Ding Ning also felt that he had gone too far. Anyway, people gave him the first time. He turned his face and didn''t admit it. It was really hurtful. Just when he thought of Fengpian dance in his sixties, he was tired and flustered.


    "I don''t want to admit it before I mention my pants. It''s really the slag man among the slag men!"


    Feng Pian''s vocabulary is very scarce. Slag man''s fashionable words are still heard from Feng Ni''er''s mouth. When she thinks of herself, she easily handed them over for the first time, which makes her sad from her heart, bite her lips, hold back her tears, and say indifferently: "I''ll be bitten by a dog. I''ll go. You can do it yourself!"


    "No, I don''t mean that. I''m just a little hard to accept. Can you give me some time?"


    Ding Ning hurriedly pulled Feng Pian dance who stood up to go, but unexpectedly, her hands and feet were soft, and he pulled her down in his arms with a little force.


    "What are you doing? Let me go!"


    Fengpian dance didn''t want to see him again. She struggled desperately, and there were crystal tears in the corners of her eyes.


    "Oh!"


    Ding Ning looked at the glittering and translucent tears and felt a sudden pain in his heart. He turned over and pressed her under his body and blocked her lips no longer regardless.

 Chapter 856

    "Get away... Well... You scum man, get away from me and don''t want to touch me again!"


    "Pa!"


    Fengpian dance was really sad and merciless. She pushed Ding Ning away and slapped him in the face. Her eyes were full of piercing cold color: "I won''t pester you or kill you. From now on, we will return to the bridge and never see again!"


    Before Ding Ning could speak, Feng Pian danced heartbroken, got up and ran to the depths of the forest.


    "Don''t go!"


    Ding Ning covered his face and got up to chase. At this moment, he deeply despised himself. No matter how old Fengpian dance was, she was serious about herself. As long as she was serious, she deserved respect.


    "Ah!"


    A scream came. Ding Ning showed her eyes and looked at Feng Pian dance flying backwards. She fell heavily to the ground. She was as angry as a hairspring. Behind her, the huge figure of ghost appeared!


    "Little dance!"


    Ding Ning ran over and picked up the dying Feng Pian dance to check for her. In an instant, her eyes were red.


    Just this time, Fengpian dance will break the sternum, the five internal organs and the meridians. It''s impossible to see.


    "Little dance, little dance, hold on, I will be able to save you, I will be able to save you!"


    There were blood and tears in Ding Ning''s eyes, and his heart was as painful as tears, crying loudly.


    "It''s not... It''s useless to... See you... You cry for me... For me... I... I''m... Satisfied... Go... Come on... Go..."


    Feng Pian danced with blood pouring out from the corners of her mouth, but her eyes were filled with a thick color of satisfaction. She was very happy to understand the heart of her lover before she died. Compared with it, life seems to be less important.


    "No... I won''t go... I''ll kill it, kill it!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were red with blood. He could no longer hide and tuck in. He reached out and took out a green vine bead and stuffed it into Feng Pian''s mouth: "you hold on, you must hold on, and I will avenge you."


    "Boom, boom!"


    The ghost is in a very abnormal state at the moment. He exudes a terrible and violent spirit all over. He rushes like a beast who has lost his mind.


    The huge trees blocking its way were directly smashed or torn up by its savage and violent, and the whole forest was in disorder.


    "Go to hell!"


    Ding Ning gently put down Feng Pian dance, which barely maintained her vitality, and instantly entered the second personality. Her scarlet eyes exuded a strong anger. She stretched out her hand to take out the soul chopping knife, and stepped out at one step. The whole person jumped up seven or eight meters in the air, covered the handle of the knife with both hands, and ruthlessly cut off the top of the ghost''s head.


    Knife up! Clouds fall!


    A bright blade with a length of tens of meters seemed to cut through the sky and rushed into the sky. With a terrible momentum of indomitable and unyielding, it ruthlessly cut off the ghost.


    The huge canopy in the forest was broken inch by inch by knife air, and a piece of fallen leaves fell, which made the perennial dark virgin forest see the sun for the first time in thousands of years.


    The dying Feng Pian dance stared in horror. Although she was very optimistic about Ding Ning, she still seriously underestimated him. She didn''t expect that the little man could perform such a terrible knife.


    "Roar!"


    Even if the ghost fell into a violent frenzy, the strong death threat still gave it an instinctive response, issued an earth shaking roar, crossed its arms over its head, and resisted the knife with its solid and refined steel arms.


    For the first time in more than 20 years, Ding Ning tried her best. The power of this knife was enough to destroy the sky and the earth. Even the strong in Zhenwu would never dare to touch its edge. At least Feng pianwu asked herself that she could not stop this knife. Not only could she not stop it, but the power of the knife alone was enough for her to disintegrate all her fighting will and bind her hands obediently.


    But what kind of monster is a ghost? The strength of the flesh alone is comparable to that of the God level strong, let alone a variant ghost.


    With the sound of "Dang", sparks splashed everywhere. Ding Ning cut the ghost''s arm with all his strength, and there was a sound of gold and iron. The powerful anti shock force shook him upside down and flew out.


    The arms holding the knife were shocked and lost consciousness, but Ding Ning was completely crazy at this time. Regardless of his full strength, he only left a white mark on the ghost''s arm. The whole person rose up through the anti shock force, held the knife again with both hands and cut down ruthlessly.


    "Dang!"


    It was another play, and Ding Ning was shocked to fly again. At the moment, red eye almost lost his mind, but he didn''t respond at all. He held the knife and cut down again.


    "Dang!"


    "Dang!"


    "Dang!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning seemed to be indefatigable and hurt. Even if his hands had been broken by the shock, his internal organs refined by the soldiers had been injured by the shock, and the corners of his mouth kept oozing blood, he still didn''t care. He chopped down one knife after another and vowed not to kill the ghost!


    "Ningding, no, go, go..."


    With the Ivy beads to absorb vitality, although Fengpian dance was still badly hurt, her life was no longer in danger. Looking at the tall figure who vowed not to achieve her goal, she cried with tears.


    Unfortunately, not to mention that her weak voice is like a mosquito humming, even if the voice is louder, Ding Ning can''t hear it.


    At the moment, Ding Ning has fallen into a magic barrier because of guilt, self blame, heartache and anger


    He has allowed himself to immerse himself in the second personality regardless of any consequences. He has only ghosts in his eyes. He will never stop until he kills them.


    "Dang, Dang, Dang" sounds incessantly. If Fengpian dance can carefully check it, it will be found that Ding Ning''s knife is cut in the same place of the ghost, and it is not bad at all. The first white mark is now deeply visible.


    It''s just that the ghost has no pain or perception in such an alternative life. In addition, it is confused. It just relies on its instinctive response to block mechanically... Block... Block again


    One... Two... Thirty... 190


    As time went by, although Ding Ning was bleeding all over and his hands were blurred by the shock, his knife became faster and faster, more and more dream, more and more crazy, so that the ghost could not hide if he wanted to avoid it.


    Until a certain moment, Ding Ning cut down again, and a huge blade with a length of 100 feet flashed between heaven and earth. The aura between heaven and earth began to riot and rushed madly into his knife. The terrible pressure of heaven and earth made the ghost move but could not move. He could only raise his hands and passively bear the knife like surrender.


    "Master, stop!"


    The power of the sword seemed to completely suppress the ghost''s intelligence and make it fear. The suppressed element finally replaced the ghost''s intelligence. Just looking at the knife that destroyed the sky and the earth, she was scared out of her wits and cried out.


    Unfortunately, at the moment, Ding Ning couldn''t listen to anyone''s words and cut it off without any hesitation.


    No one can describe the style of this knife. In case, before the knife fell, the towering trees within a radius of more than ten miles turned into powder. If Ding Ning''s only wisdom deliberately avoided Fengpian dance, the scattered knife Qi was enough to break her to pieces, but even so, the terrible momentum made her very upset, vomited a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    Su Su closed her eyes in despair. She expected the start, but didn''t expect such an end. She deliberately cheated Ding Ning and promised to take away the house. However, the changed ghost''s intelligence was so powerful that she couldn''t take away the house successfully for a long time. She had to wear it out slowly. However, with the passage of time, the ghost''s intelligence became more and more sound, and she fell into the disadvantage.


    With the help of Ding Ning, it was not easy for her to turn away from the guest and suppress the ghost''s intelligence, and finally occupied the dominant power. But this knife would destroy her spirit, because Ding Ning didn''t use an ordinary knife, but a soul chopping knife with great lethality to the spirit.


    If the soul chopping knife hadn''t been obliterating the ghost''s own intelligence, she wouldn''t have had a chance to turn away from the guest.


    "Ah! What a success! What a defeat! This is life!"


    Su Su closed her eyes in despair, sighed faintly, smiled bitterly at the corners of her mouth, and felt a trace of regret. If she didn''t want to take away the ghost, it would be good to be a ghost slave of Ding Ning. At least she had a chance to revenge, but now, everything is over!


    "Stop!"


    Just as Su Su was about to annihilate her soul and the ghost was about to be cut into two sections, a beautiful female voice suddenly sounded.


    The woman''s voice took the power of some law to make this piece of time and space static. Ding Ning''s terrible knife stagnated in the air!


    Plain was shocked to see that a woman in black dressed in hemp and plain clothes struggled to point to the air. Her beautiful face turned red and opened her mouth to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Su Su didn''t know who the woman was, but she knew that the opportunity could not be lost. She didn''t want to think too much. Just when the woman in black couldn''t support her, she opened her mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. When time and space suddenly returned to normal, she immediately escaped from the ghost''s body and was thousands of kilometers away.


    "Poof!"


    Thanks to the stillness of time and space, Ding Ning seemed to be aware of it. His scarlet eyes had a moment of clarity, but he had to shoot on the string. The knife was cut off without stagnation, and the ghost roared with an earth shaking roar. After a burst of trembling, he fell down heavily to the ground.


    The strange thing is that the ghost''s arm, which has been deeply visible, has not been broken. On the contrary, the newly born touch of intelligence has been completely destroyed, which means that the ghost is a complete and powerful corpse puppet, and can easily enter the master without losing.


    A hot color flashed in the eyes of the woman in black. She was about to come forward as soon as she took a step, but Su Su, who had been prepared, flashed and drilled into the ghost in advance.


    "Bold, dare to rob things from my God!"


    The woman in black was furious and fiercely stretched out her hand and wanted to use the power of the law again, but she opened her mouth and vomited a mouthful of blood. She stumbled and fell to the ground.


    "Nintendo Xuannv, unexpectedly, the great war goddess took away the human woman and was still a pregnant woman. Hahaha, it was so unexpected!"


    Su Su laughed with unspeakable pleasure and ridicule.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Always looking at the excited Ding Ning of the woman in black, the pupil contracted violently, and asked in an unbelievable angry voice.


    "Lord... She is the goddess of war, nine days Xuannv. I don''t know what happened, but she has fallen to the current level. She took away the body. Ha ha, the most ridiculous thing is that the body is still a pregnant woman. Nine days Xuannv has children. I feel very happy when I think about it."


    Su Su hasn''t noticed Ding Ning''s abnormality yet, but she feels very happy in her heart, and says with open mouth.


    "Walk alone!"


    Ding Ning raised his hair and let out a roar like a beast. His eyes instantly turned scarlet. He showed his eyes and wanted to crack and rushed at the woman in black. He roared wildly: "Jiutian Xuannv, you bitch, I''m going to kill you and return my solo and children."


    Up to now, Ding Ning doesn''t understand that he secretly conceived his own child when he walked alone at night, but he doesn''t know what''s going on, but he was robbed by the nine day Xuannv, which makes him how he can not be afraid and crazy!

 Chapter 857

    "Want to kill me, come on!"


    Jiutian Xuannv''s face was cold and said with confidence.


    "Don''t... don''t be impulsive!"


    Su Su hurriedly came forward and took the crazy Ding Ning''s hand.


    "Let go!"


    Ding Ning looked coldly at Su Su and grabbed his hand. His voice was as cold as from Jiuyou hell.


    At the moment, she should be the most powerful Su Su in the field. She has a strong sense of fear in her heart. It seems that she is not facing mortals, but a monarch who is looking down on the common people. No one can disobey his meaning.


    What kind of eyes are they? There are no white eyes. The pupils are dark, flashing black, white and purple lights. They are cold and almost ruthless. She shuddered and subconsciously released her hand.


    Nine days Xuannv''s pupil contracted violently into a awn, her legs began to tremble involuntarily, and subconsciously stepped back.


    She doesn''t remember how many years she hasn''t had this emotion called fear. She is a great goddess of war. Even when the heaven is destroyed, chased and killed by countless powerful gods and demons, she has never had the slightest fear when she has to escape into the turbulence of time and space.


    But now, in the face of a humble mole ant, it would make her feel fear from the bottom of her heart, which made her feel extremely incredible, and then feel a thick shame. She wanted to slap the humble mole ant into the turbulent flow of time and space, but the fear from the deep part of her soul made her whole body stiff and dare not move.


    Ding Ning couldn''t see any expression on his face at the moment, but the demonic three-color luster in his eyes looked very terrible and cold, so Su Su didn''t dare to offend and disrespect at all. He could only say, "master, if you kill her, you will hurt your child."


    Even she didn''t find out. After getting rid of Ding Ning''s slavery, she subconsciously shouted out her master again. It can be seen how scared she was.


    "Step on!"


    Ding Ning had no reaction, but went straight to Jiutian Xuannv. Every step was like stepping on Jiutian Xuannv''s heart, which made her chest depressed and felt like vomiting.


    "You... Stand... Stop... Don''t... Don''t come... Come again... I''ll kill him..."


    Nine days Xuannv''s forehead was sweating cold sweat, her face was very white, she stared at Ding Ning''s figure like death, and her voice trembled and shouted.


    A strange dagger appeared in her hand, pressed against her abdomen, and her face was full of fear and humiliation.


    The great goddess of war was reduced to threatening her opponent with self mutilation. How could she not be ashamed and angry, but she did it subconsciously. The fear from the depths of her soul forced her to use this inferior means.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Ding Ning''s mouth tilted slightly and suddenly smiled. His smile was rampant and arrogant, and his smile was evil and unscrupulous.


    "I... I didn''t!"


    Jiutian Xuannv''s face turned red and almost cried. In particular, seeing Ding Ning''s unrestrained arrogance made her want to find a ground to drill in.


    Ding Ning seemed to be a different person. His smile was full of evil and playfulness, and his tone was irresistible and dignified: "you dare to try to harm your Taoist companion, then you can redeem your crime. Come on, pucker your ass..."


    Su Su''s eyes looked at Jiutian Xuannv with tongue tied eyes. After a while of confusion, they became dull and empty. Unexpectedly, they began to undress and undress without resistance. They were gentle like a clever little bitch. They did it obediently according to Ding Ning''s instructions, and even staged a vivid spring palace drama in front of her.


    I don''t know how long later, Su Su''s whole brain was blank, standing with his hands like the most loyal servant, and his ferocious face was all numb.


    "Roar!"


    With a beast like roar, Jiutian Xuannv was sweating all over, and her limbs were weak and paralyzed on the ground. Ding Ning pressed on her and fainted with her eyes.


    "Lord... Lord!"


    Su Su''s eyes twinkled and couldn''t help shouting, but she immediately reacted and showed a thick color of surprise. Just now Ding Ning''s words and deeds could not only affect the laws of heaven and earth, but also affect her mind and judgment. She watched all that happen, but she couldn''t dare to resist.


    However, when she remembered that the nine day Xuannv had been given by Ding Ning, she had an inexplicable excitement and strong pleasure in her heart. It was a proud and high eyed war goddess. She was given that by a mortal. She was still the only witness. She felt so excited when she thought about it.


    "Ah, I''ll kill you, kill you!"


    With Ding Ning''s coma, the terror power that emanated from her body also disappeared. Jiutian Xuannv also woke up later. At the thought that she had been taken away by a humble mole ant, her eyes turned red, her face was ferocious, and she screamed hysterically. She turned over and rode on Ding Ning and pinched his neck


    Su Su was surprised. She was trying to stop her, but suddenly she looked strange and stopped, because she found that there was no divine power fluctuation on Jiutian Xuannv, just like an ordinary woman, but she couldn''t help Ding Ning who was firm and refined steel all over her body.


    "I... my divine power? What about my divine power? Why, why?"


    Jiutian Xuannv soon realized that something was wrong. She looked at her weak and powerless hands in a panic and muttered to herself in disbelief. Her poor appearance made Su Su unable to gloat, and a look of pity flashed in her eyes.


    Looking at Ding Ning again, his eyes were full of strangeness and awe. How did he do it? He was able to pull the magnificent goddess of war down from the altar, not only put her on the altar, but also turned her into an ordinary person.


    But even Ding Ning couldn''t give him the answer. Even he didn''t know what had happened. The sequelae of turning into a second personality, coupled with the anger and sadness of being robbed and abandoned by walking alone at night, made him completely lose all his reason, and the three color fire became the real controller of his body.


    The cycle of heaven and earth, the universe and the sky, with the heart as the axis, open the Jiang palace and attract God to hide


    The obscure voice rang out in Ding Ning''s mind, which seemed to be in a coma. Although his appearance did not change at all, he was experiencing a transformation from inside to outside.


    The seventh orifices were opened without warning under such unimaginable circumstances, and the most difficult third level, Jiang palace, was opened, that is, the so-called zhongdantian.


    But what surprised him most was that the three colors of fire were combined into one, turned into a purple human shadow, entered the main Jiang palace, sat cross legged like an old monk, but his face was blurred and could not see clearly.


    Around the purple human form virtual shadow, there is a flickering chain composed of strange runes. Without telling, Ding Ning inexplicably knows that these runes are an order God chain composed of law forces, all of which are the perception of the nine heaven Xuannv on the law.


    It''s a pity that his cultivation is too low and his level is not enough. He can''t really pry into the power of the law, let alone control it, but it is of great benefit to him to understand the law.


    Try to practice the "unknown mind" and "Bodhi Mind" at the same time. I only feel that the vast Yuan force of heaven and earth is like a whale swallowing a snake, pouring into his body along the opened seven know-how.


    Su Su and the dejected nine day Xuannv Huoran looked up and looked at the aura of heaven and earth in an unknown distance, forming a huge aura waterfall, which surged into Ding Ning''s body like a sea of rivers.


    "This... This is vitality plunder?"


    Nine days Xuan Nu''s face showed a shocked color and asked incredulously. There were some different things in Ding Ning''s eyes.


    Su Su''s mouth twitched, his eyes nodded with a complex color that was difficult to hide, and sighed faintly: "Congratulations, finally found a good man."


    Nine days Xuannv jumped up like a cat with a trampled tail, and screamed with an ugly face, "he''s not my man."


    "Don''t deceive yourself. You''ve had a relationship. I''m a witness. It seems that you still enjoy it."


    Su Su said seriously with a look of envy instead of schadenfreude.


    "I..."


    Jiutian Xuannv also wanted to argue, but unconsciously remembered the previous ecstatic and bone etching taste. Her face was quietly covered with crimson. She bit her pink lips for a long time and couldn''t speak. After a long time, she said, "hum, it''s like being bitten by a dog. I don''t need any man."


    "Don''t be duplicative, Xuanxuan. Take your temper. No matter how strong we are, we are still a woman. We always have to find a man to rely on!"


    Su Su''s eyes moved. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He looked at Ding Ning and said, "no one can estimate what a man who can plunder his vitality will be like in the future."


    "Who the hell are you? Why do you call me Xuanxuan?"


    Nine days Xuannv looked at Su Su and asked, but how could she recognize the ghost attached to Su Su in front of her.


    "I''m Su Su!"


    Jiuyou plain girl looked at her with complex eyes and said with a faint interest: "I hated you very much and vowed to break you into pieces, but now I see you, but I can''t do it."


    "Su Su, you are Su Su. It''s great that you''re not dead!"


    Nine days Xuannv stood up in surprise and jumped at Su Su excitedly, regardless of her body. The expression of her true feelings made Su Su''s eyes soften. She thought silently that maybe there was a reason why she refused to lend a helping hand.


    "Su Su, you don''t know how worried I was about you. Back then..."


    Nine days Xuannv hugged the ghost, and her eyes showed a strong color of guilt: "I didn''t expect that things would develop to that point. I''m sorry for you!"


    "I''m sorry? You know I''m sorry? Then why did I ask you for help? You didn''t even see me? Even if you can''t help me, at least you can comfort me. Do you know what I''ve been hurt by you?"


    After thousands of years of grievances and hatred, Su Su finally asked the question that she couldn''t let go.


    "Did you find me?"


    Jiutian Xuannv opened her eyes in amazement, and there was no hypocrisy in her expression.


    Su Su moved in her heart, quietly pushed her away and said, "don''t tell me you don''t know."


    "Heaven and earth conscience, I can swear to heaven. I really didn''t know you came to me. If I knew but avoided it, let me hit five thunders every day and die under the way of heaven. I can''t be reborn forever!"


    Seeing that Su Su Su didn''t believe in herself, Jiutian Xuannv made an oath of heaven in a hurry, which made it too late for Su Su to stop.


    "Don''t swear, I believe you can''t do it yet?"


    After all, she was a good sister who grew up together. Su Su saw that she even made the most vicious oath of heaven, and her resentment dissipated in an instant.


    "I really didn''t know you went to me. At that time, I couldn''t protect myself. I wasn''t in Xuannv palace, but was punished by the Immortal Emperor and detained in Siguo cliff of Dishui cave. I didn''t know that you were demoted to the world until I was released a hundred years later. I asked many people what happened to you in those years, but no one was willing to tell me the truth."


    Nine days Xuan Nu said indignantly.

 Chapter 858

    "Oh, it''s hard to say!"


    Su Su sighed. She didn''t want to mention the sad things in the past, but looked at her seriously and said, "don''t talk about me first. What''s the matter with you? How can you take away a pregnant woman? Don''t you know it''s against the law of heaven and will bring you punishment?"


    "I didn''t take her!"


    Nine days Xuan Nu''s face was depressed and helpless. She looked at Ding Ning, who was still crazy swallowing aura, "this guy didn''t do it."


    "Tell me what''s going on. Otherwise, when he wakes up, he will not spare you!"


    Su Su and Jiutian Xuannv had all their grievances, and they really worried about their good sisters. After all, Ding Ning in that state just now was too terrible. Even the once Immortal Emperor, the leader of the immortal court, didn''t have such a terrible momentum.


    "This guy didn''t do it. A wisp of spirit I left in the world woke up my consciousness and turned into a mermaid..."


    Then nine days Xuannv told the whole story.


    The mermaid used the thousand machine box to give her spatial coordinates and let her spirit come to the world, but because she killed Ding Ning, Jenny went crazy and used the power beyond the world. Although she and tianjizi jointly blocked it and didn''t cause a great disaster, she was also hurt by the spirit and went straight to the southwest to find the night alone.


    Night walking alone is the body of darkness and the best place for her soul to live. She wanted to take away night walking alone, but found that she is the descendant of Xuannv family, that is, her people. With extraordinary qualifications, how could she take away her.


    However, her spirit was seriously injured. If she could not find the body in time, the spirit would gradually dissipate and eventually die. Therefore, after some entanglement, Jiutian Xuannv once again consumed a lot of spirit power and exercised the secret method, which made the spirit walking alone at night fall into a deep sleep, and she temporarily lived in her body.


    Although there is a temporary place to settle down, the speed of the recovery of the spirit is far from matching the body after the seizure.


    Nine days Xuannv said finally, her face was full of depression: "I''m really unlucky. I was destroyed in the turbulence of time and space. I finally escaped to the world. I met a female madman. I wanted to give up. I met my people again and had to bear the pain of childbirth for her. It''s not easy to find this ghost Liao body. Now..."


    Speaking of this, Jiutian Xuannv''s face floated a touch of purplish red, some shy and some hated. She looked at Ding Ning, who was still practicing, and her heart was mixed. She didn''t know what it was.


    Su Su''s face became very strange and said, "I didn''t expect my half soul to be so crazy!"


    He glanced at Ding Ning with complicated eyes and thought to himself, does my half soul have a deep love for him? In order to protect him, he didn''t hesitate to die with the nine day Xuannv, which led to the torture that the spirit was always divided in the nine turn glass coffin.


    "Your half soul?"


    Nine days Xuannv stared in amazement, and then said with a bitter smile: "no wonder, I said how can there be an existence beyond the holy martial arts realm in this world. Since it is your half soul, everything can make sense."


    "No, you just said that there was an old man at that time. Since the old man can join hands with you to counter the super world power of my half soul, isn''t he also beyond the holy martial arts realm?"


    Su Su suddenly thought of the Tianji son said by Jiutian Xuannv, and said solemnly.


    "Alas! The immortal court is broken, and the gods of the immortal world have fled to the world. No one knows what means those guys can escape to the world. The old guy is just a separation of gods and souls. I can''t see his origin."


    Jiutian Xuannv shook her head helplessly.


    "Can''t you see his origin? Is there someone in the fairy world who came to the world like you?"


    Su Su''s face became ugly. She remembered those enemies in those years, and a cold killing opportunity flashed in her eyes.


    "Su Su, what''s the matter with you?"


    Jiutian Xuannv noticed her mistake and asked with concern.


    Su Su didn''t intend to hide her. She told her story in detail. Then she frowned and said, "I''m thinking, since the gods may come to the world, do you think that Jun Wuxie will also come to the world?"


    "Jun Wuxie is a divine general. Although he doesn''t have the strength of a divine general, he can''t stand people''s origin!"


    Jiutian Xuannv brushed her lips and looked thoughtful: "it is said that he is the illegitimate son of the Immortal Emperor. If this news is true, it is really possible that he can escape to the world."


    "What? He is the illegitimate son of the Immortal Emperor? Isn''t he the nephew of the Immortal Emperor?"


    Su Su''s face changed greatly and asked in horror. Her eyes showed a sad color. If he was really the illegitimate son of the Immortal Emperor, how could she repay her deep blood hatred?


    "Nephew? Hehe! If he were just a nephew, would that boy dare to bully men and women? The Immortal Emperor can''t spare him. The dog once hit my attention and wanted revenge after being beaten by me. As a result, he was scolded by the Immortal Emperor. Since then, the dog has gone as far as he sees me..."


    Nine days Xuannv was showing off triumphantly. She suddenly found that Su Su''s face was wrong. She realized that she was the daughter of the creator father and the goddess of war. Even the Immortal Emperor had to respect her. Su Su Su was different. She had no background. How could she compare with her.


    Spitting out his tongue, he quickly comforted: "Su Su, don''t be afraid. Now the fairy court is broken. Even the fairy emperor can''t cover him. If he dares to come to the world, we''ll kill him directly."


    "Yes, the immortal court is broken, and the Immortal Emperor is not the Immortal Emperor. I''m afraid of what he does. As long as I meet him, I must kill him."


    Su Su was awakened. Then she raised her little fist and cheered herself up.


    "If you dare to bully our sisters, even if he is the king of heaven, we have to kill him."


    Jiutian Xuannv smiled like flowers on her face, but sighed in her heart. It''s easy to say. In fact, where is it so simple? The Immortal Emperor loved the illegitimate son of Jun Wuxie very much. Even if she ran away, she would give him some life-saving magic weapons. If there was a top-grade artifact, wouldn''t she walk sideways in the human world? Can they be shaken by their two remnant souls.


    Su Su was so excited that he said, "Xuanxuan, my half soul is still being divided by your space law. Can you take back the space law?"


    "This..."


    Jiutian Xuannv''s face showed a bitter color: "I''m a mortal now. The strength of the host itself is how much. I can''t manipulate the laws of space!"


    "Oh!"


    Su Su''s eyes flashed a dark color. If she could integrate with the half soul and the strong body of the ghost, she was confident to fight against the king Mo evil.


    But she knew that what Jiutian Xuannv said was the truth, and the matter of revenge had become something that could not be expected.


    "Don''t worry, maybe he... He has a way?"


    Seeing her gloomy look, Jiutian Xuannv hurriedly took her and pointed to Ding Ning to comfort her. She just looked at the way Ding Ning was only wearing a coat. She couldn''t help but think of the ecstatic feeling before. Her pretty face was red again. It turned out that the things between men and women were so wonderful that people had a long aftertaste and couldn''t extricate themselves!


    "Yes, he swallowed up your law power. Maybe he can help me!"


    Su Su''s eyes suddenly brightened and said happily. There was the same brilliance in her eyes. Ding Ning was her last hope at the moment. In order to revenge, she did everything.


    "Su Su, i... ah!"


    Nine days Xuan Nu was coy and wanted to say something, but she was startled by Ding Ning who suddenly grew up. She opened her mouth and tongue for a long time and didn''t say anything.


    At the moment, Ding Ning was introverted and looked like an ordinary young man. There was nothing strange, but there was a purple streamer in his deep eyes, which looked very evil.


    Ding Ning stared at Jiutian Xuannv coldly and said calmly, "I''ll spare you this time because you didn''t really hurt her. Now, get out of her body immediately."


    "I... hum! I won''t leave her body. Kill if you want."


    Jiutian Xuannv seemed to be splashed with a basin of cold water by her head, stood on her neck, gritted her teeth and said wrongly. There seemed to be water light in her eyes.


    She is a proud goddess of war. I thought Ding Ning would be gentle to her for the first time, but I didn''t expect Ding Ning to be so cold and heartless, which completely aroused her pride.


    "Master, if she leaves the host body, the spirit will dissipate. Please be kind!"


    Su Su was so anxious that she hurried forward to be a peacemaker.


    "Master? Who is your master?"


    Ding Ning glanced at her coldly, and a terrible killing opportunity burst out from her eyes: "you betrayed me for your own personal interests and almost killed my woman. Now what face do you have to call my master?"


    Su Su was like a falling ice valley. "Putong" knelt on the ground, trembled all over, lowered his head and said in a sad voice: "it was Su Su Su''s desire for revenge that made a big mistake to atone for his sin. Su Su Su didn''t dare expect his master to forgive him, but Xuan Xuan is already the master''s woman after all. Please show mercy and spare Xuan Xuan Xuan!"


    "Susu, what are you doing? Are you crazy? You call him master? Get up and don''t ask him. He''ll kill if he wants to!"


    Jiutian Xuannv angrily and anxiously came forward and grabbed Su Su and shouted angrily.


    "Xuanxuan, I''m not the Jiuyou plain girl I used to be. I''m just a lonely ghost. There are only two words in my life. Dignity means nothing to me. Don''t persuade me to be a slave for one day and a slave for life. I''ve been the master''s ghost slave all my life!"


    Su Su said in a sad voice, but her ghost appearance at the moment was not pitiful, but extremely gloomy and terrible.


    Jiutian Xuannv is just the realm of tianwu realm at the moment. She can''t move the body of ghost and Shenwu realm. She stomps her feet anxiously, but she can''t help it.


    Ding Ning was frightened. The woman had his child in her stomach. What if she was aborted?


    "Well, get up. Since you admit your mistake, I''ll forgive you this time, but you can avoid death, and you can''t escape life!"


    Ding Ning just wanted to scare the two former goddesses. Although he was not interested in Jiutian Xuannv and wanted to kill her immediately, after all, he foolishly put her on. He couldn''t turn his face and don''t recognize people.


    "Thank you, master!"


    Su Su raised her head in surprise, like a kitten favored by her master.


    Her performance made Jiutian Xuannv''s face unpredictable. She didn''t know what her best friend had experienced and how she could be so convinced of this man.


    "You''ll take the trouble you caused and be responsible for healing pianwu''s injury within two days. It''s your punishment."


    Ding Ning gave a cold order, which surprised Su Su. Is this punishment? You know, she''s a goddess of medicine. It''s not as simple as drinking cold water.


    But when she thought of the two-day deadline, she had a headache. After all, Fengpian dance''s injury was too serious. It was impossible to recover without ten days and a half months. But then she thought that she could not do it if she expended the power of the soul. Suddenly, her heart trembled. It seemed that the Master seemed to have seen through herself. No wonder she would say it was punishment!

 Chapter 859

    Su Su didn''t dare to disobey this punishment. Even if consuming the power of the spirit would greatly slow down the recovery speed of her spirit, she didn''t say anything.


    After all, the half soul is still in the water space. If she wants revenge, she must integrate the complete divine soul to have the hope of revenge at the peak.


    Even if it was the price of cheating him, Su Su thought bitterly, but she walked to Feng Pian dance without hesitation and began to heal her.


    "Su Su, you are worthless. Why? What does he say? Why..."


    Jiutian Xuannv shouted angrily, but was swept away by Ding Ning''s cold eyes and stopped suddenly.


    "Get out of my wife''s body!"


    Ding Ning''s tone didn''t fluctuate at all. It was cold and chilling.


    Nine days Xuan Nu glared angrily, but she was defeated gorgeous in his cold and overbearing eyes.


    With a trace of resentment and grievance, he bit his teeth and muttered, "since you want me to die, I''ll die."


    With that, a transparent virtual shadow separated from the body walking alone at night, suspended in the air, turned around angrily and didn''t look at her. It looked like I didn''t care about myself. It was like a little girl angry with a lover.


    Ding Ning was funny to himself. He didn''t expect that the great war goddess had such a childish side. He thought that he had given up the high goddess before. He was even a little proud. What about the war goddess? He didn''t have to crawl under his brother and beg for mercy.


    Although it was a body walking alone, the pleasure at that time was really felt by Jiutian Xuannv. He didn''t think he was walking alone at night.


    However, why did he suddenly become so evil? He even fought with her in front of Su Su. He was so shameless and skinnless. Now he remembered that his face was a little hot.


    While walking alone at night, his eyes were blurred and he had not awakened for the moment, Ding Ning quietly threw out the golden corpse puppet and didn''t speak.


    Jiutian Xuannv looked happy, but she was angry before. She snorted but didn''t refuse his kindness. She slipped into the body of the golden corpse puppet, but she was inexplicably happy, which showed that Ding Ning didn''t care about her at all.


    If her father knew that the daughter of the great creator God was elated because of an unworthy golden corpse puppet, I don''t know if she would destroy the world angrily.


    Although the golden hair corpse puppet is far inferior to the ghost, it can let her live temporarily. Although it can''t repair the spirit, it''s more than enough for her spirit to remain alive.


    "How are you doing alone?"


    Ding Ning blinked his big eyes when he saw that he was walking alone at night and gradually recovered Qingming from confusion. He immediately grabbed her slender waist excitedly and asked with remorse and concern on his face.


    At this moment, his true feelings revealed that Jiutian Xuannv had a slight taste in her heart. She thought that if he could treat me half as well as her.


    Bah, bah, bah, what do you think? You''re a goddess of war. You''re not a mortal woman. You''re just a mere mole ant. You''ve been bitten by a dog. Anyway, you don''t have a body. It''s just a matter of men and women. Why bother!


    But that''s what she said. Looking at Ding Ning''s doting on walking alone at night, she still felt sour and uncomfortable. She turned her head angrily and didn''t see the dog men and women sprinkle dog food!


    "Ding Ning, what''s the matter with me? Why are you here? Ah, where is this?"


    The night walked alone and woke up, but she didn''t remember anything. She only remembered that she suddenly had no consciousness when her eyes were dark the other day.


    "Walk alone, why don''t you tell me when you have my child? Are you afraid I won''t be responsible for you?"


    Ding Ning didn''t answer her question, but held her hand tightly and complained in a deep and soft voice.


    Walking alone at night, he faintly found that there were tears flashing in Ding Ning''s eyes. He was immediately gratified. He didn''t waste his infatuation for him. He didn''t hesitate to stay away from the school to have children for him.


    "I... I don''t want to tell you, I''m just worried..."


    It turned out that according to the regulations of the Xuannv family, the women in the door are strictly prohibited from making private decisions for life. If anyone dares to violate the family rules, he must accept the punishment of the family.


    As a saint, yeduxing is not only privately appointed for life, but also unmarried and pregnant. Once she is known by the family, she must take away her child. Even if she is born, she must execute the child. Therefore, yeduxing doesn''t dare to go back to the Hui family at all. She hides in the tropical rain forest where she first met with Ding Ning. She also arranges many arrays to prevent being found by the people, but she didn''t think of it, The array that even the saint daughter family experts can''t find and crack is regarded as nothing in the eyes of Jiutian Xuannv. Even the amulet Ding Ning gave her didn''t play any role.


    Ding Ning was not surprised by this. Although Jiutian Xuannv was a little more considerate, arrogant and greedy, she was the daughter of the creator God, the goddess of war and the source of array inheritance. If she could be stopped by the array, it would be a joke.


    But what made him care more was the silly girl who walked alone at night. She hugged her and said, "you silly girl, what can''t you tell me? We can face it together."


    "I... I don''t want to cause you trouble. If the elders of the family know, they will kill you."


    Walking alone at night, he felt happy, nervous and afraid, and said slowly.


    "Hum, when did Xuannv become so unreasonable!"


    Jiutian Xuannv, who had been pretending to disdain, actually pricked her ears to eavesdrop, suddenly snorted coldly to express her dissatisfaction.


    Before, she was also excited about her people''s survival in the world. After hearing the provisions of these wonderful flowers of the Xuannv family, she couldn''t help but make a voice. You know, the composition of the Xuannv family is a very primitive matriarchal social family, with women as the priority.


    Women in the clan can "marry three wives and four concubines" and strive to reproduce the clan. The more they give birth, the better. It doesn''t matter whether they get married or not. As long as they can ensure the continuity of blood.


    But what did she hear? Now the Xuannv family are unmarried and pregnant and want to kill their children. How can she bear it.


    "Ah, zombies!"


    After waking up at night alone, there was only Ding Ning in his eyes. He didn''t notice the nine day Xuannv pestling there like a wooden stake. When he suddenly heard her speak, he couldn''t help screaming and rushed into Ding Ning''s arms.


    Ding Ning hurriedly hugged her and glared at Jiutian Xuannv: "what do you say when you''re scared to walk alone with your children?"


    "I... hum!"


    The grievance in Jiutian Xuannv''s heart, didn''t I complain for you? This bastard dares to yell at me!


    The night alone saw a golden zombie spit out words and make a little girl''s posture. His chin was shocked and almost fell off.


    As a spiritual master, she didn''t see zombies before. She was scared because she suddenly saw the instinctive reaction of zombies. She wasn''t really afraid of zombies. But now, she was really frightened. She was a talking zombie. She just thought of it. Ding Ning''s face became a little unnatural again. He took the ancestor of the Xuannv family, The contemporary saint of Xuannu nationality is still pregnant with his child. How can she feel so chaotic in this life!


    "You are golden hair. Your whole family is golden hair!"


    Nine days Xuannv was holding a stomach fire. When she saw that Ding Ning simply called her golden hair, she was angry and gushed angrily.


    Ding Ning''s face was so embarrassed. Before, he dared to shout five yells and six yells at Jiutian Xuannv, but now he was guilty for fear that she would tell ye to walk alone. He had just been on her and let her get angry with a smiling face.


    "How can you talk to my husband? Don''t think he has a good heart and treats you as a friend. You can talk to him like this. Is it wrong to call you golden hair? Zombies are great. My aunt is a spiritual master. Do you know that? She specializes in cleaning up your zombies and apologize quickly, or my aunt will destroy you now. It''s not your fault to be ugly, but it''s your fault to be so ugly It''s too late. "


    Unexpectedly, before Ding Ning spoke, she quit walking alone at night. This girl is also a violent temper. In addition to being muddled by Ding Ning and pregnant with a child, she has to accept her life. She is also a master who will fight back immediately and will never suffer losses if she dares to bully her.


    In addition, now she is pregnant and her temper is even more moody. It''s not easy to see that Ding Ning is happy, but she is disturbed by two zombies. What she can''t tolerate most is that this little golden hair is still a prick, which makes her how to bear.


    "What are you talking about? How dare you say I''m ugly? I''m ugly. You''re still a man..."


    Where can Jiutian Xuannv stand this anger? Suddenly, she was angry. She pinched her waist and jumped up like a bitch and scolded!


    "Not ugly, not ugly. I think you are the most beautiful. Don''t be angry, don''t be angry!"


    No, it''s going to be over. Ding Ning saw that Jiutian Xuannv had been unscrupulous. He was shocked. He jumped up and blocked Jiutian Xuannv''s mouth. With a pleading color in his eyes, he flattered and coaxed her, and the cold sweat came down on his forehead.


    "Hum! Who do you think is more beautiful, me or this woman?"


    Jiutian Xuannv is even more upset. She doesn''t want to admit it and pretends to be pure. She also wants me to cover for you.


    But she was also embarrassed to tell yeduxing that your husband gave others to him. She could only give Ding Ning some difficult problems.


    "Oh, what''s the matter with the world? Zombies are more beautiful than this girl? Ding Ning, tell her how ugly she is!"


    I was angry and laughed when I walked alone at night. An ugly female zombie, er, I can''t see the male and female at present, but her voice is a female, but her appearance is really masculine. Even the blind man knows who is beautiful.


    It has to be said that no matter how wise a woman is, she is very persistent on issues related to her appearance.


    "Cut, just tell her who is beautiful?"


    Nine days Xuan Nu disdained to look at the night walking alone and said obliquely with Ding Ning, with a strong threat in her tone.

 Chapter 860

    Ding Ning''s cold sweat "Shua" came down, and his smile was stiff on his face.


    Nima, this question is the same as the question "who will you save first when I fall into the river with your mother". The other one must not agree.


    As usual, he didn''t care if he would offend Jiutian Xuannv. He would not hesitate to answer that my solitary walk was the most beautiful.


    But the problem is that he is guilty now. What Jiutian Xuannv is threatening him. If he dares to say no, the woman will turn her face and expose him every minute. Does he dare to say no? The answer is obvious.


    This makes him want to cry without tears. Especially, this is the consequence that a man can''t control his lower body. He doesn''t let people live.


    After looking at this and that, I saw that both of them were staring at him and waiting for his answer. Suddenly, I felt my head was very big. I wanted to die.


    "Ding Ning, what''s the matter with you? You don''t think this dead zombie will be more beautiful than me?"


    Night alone, I thought Ding Ning would answer without hesitation. At the moment, I was surprised to see him in a dilemma. There''s nothing to hesitate. Even a blind man can see who is beautiful.


    "Yes, answer quickly. You don''t think that ugly woman will be more beautiful than me!"


    Jiutian Xuannv thinks she is unparalleled in beauty. Although it is also beautiful to walk alone at night, she still lacks the charm of a goddess compared with her. Naturally, she is unwilling to show weakness. Of course, she prefers to see Ding Ning''s tangled and embarrassed appearance and asks proudly.


    "I... I don''t think it''s like that. You''re all beautiful, just as beautiful!"


    Ding Ning was sad and could only make peace from the middle. He hoped that they would put their hands on him and let him fool him.


    "What are you talking about? Just as beautiful? You mean I look as ugly as that ugly zombie? Are you insulting me?"


    Walking alone at night, the willow eyebrows stood upright, the good-looking face was iron blue, the deep eyes were flashing dangerous flames, and the tone was cold.


    "What, you say I''m as beautiful as this ugly woman. You''re lying with your eyes open and insulting my beauty!"


    Jiutian Xuannv was proud in her heart, but her mouth was unforgiving, and said strangely.


    "I... I didn''t mean that!"


    Ding Ning had the heart to die, and was unable to cry without tears.


    "What do you mean?"


    Night alone and Jiutian Xuannv asked in unison.


    Ding Ning was silly. She looked pitifully at the night walking alone. Seeing that her cold face had begun to turn red because of her anger. At the edge of outbreak at any time, her face suddenly collapsed. Without looking at Jiutian Xuannv, she quickly gritted her teeth and said, "of course, my family is the most beautiful walking alone."


    The night walked alone. Her face looked a little better. She glanced at Xuannv for nine days, hummed coldly and muttered, "you know!"


    "Really? Don''t lie with your eyes open. Look who is more beautiful?"


    Nine days Xuan Nu unexpectedly didn''t get angry, but she said Jiao Didi.


    Ding Ning coughed and just wanted to comfort Jiutian Xuannv, but he saw the rapid change of the golden Zombie''s body. In a flash, he turned into a beautiful woman who dumped all sentient beings and looked like a relegated immortal. The beauty of her face was flawless. Even if Ding Ning was used to seeing a beautiful woman, he shook his heart and eyes straight.


    Night walked alone and was stunned on the spot. I have to say that even if she was conceited about her beauty, she felt ashamed after seeing the real body of Jiutian Xuannv. Although she didn''t want to, she had to admit that she was not weaker than each other in both figure and appearance, but Jiutian Xuannv was like a dust-free temperament of cannibal fireworks, which made her feel inferior and willing to bow down.


    "Now? Do you still think she is more beautiful than me?"


    Jiutian Xuannv was very confident. She looked at Ding Ning with a smile and asked. She didn''t even realize that she was joking. There was a faint look of expectation in her heart. Her daughter was happy with herself, even the goddess was no exception.


    Ding Ning took back his sight and looked at the dejected night walking alone. He suddenly grinned and said firmly: "no matter what time, my family''s walking alone is the most beautiful in my heart."


    "Ding Ning!"


    When walking alone at night, she suddenly looked up, with glittering tears in her beautiful eyes. Looking at Ding Ning, her eyes were full of deep feelings like the sea, and her lips trembled.


    "You lie, I''m a goddess. How can she be more beautiful than me?"


    Jiutian Xuannv''s face changed and she roared angrily. Meimou stared at Ding Ning fiercely. She was unwilling to believe what Ding Ning said was true anyway.


    "I didn''t lie!"


    Ding Ning stretched out her hand to stop the little Manyao who walked alone at night, let her face happily lean on her shoulder, and said calmly: "to tell the truth, you are really beautiful, and the beauty is flawless!"


    "Then why do you say she is more beautiful than me? Isn''t that a lie?"


    Jiutian Xuannv stared at Ding Ning''s eyes, as if she wanted to get the answer from his calm eyes.


    But as a result, he was disappointed. Except for the amazing look at her at the beginning, there were no waves in Ding Ning''s eyes. The strong sense of frustration made her heart tightly tied together and felt incomparable loss. She didn''t remember how many years she had lived, but she had never been so worried about gain and loss as now.


    "No, I''m not lying. I just said that in my heart, my family''s solitary walk is always the most beautiful. What''s the matter with me, no matter how beautiful you are?"


    Ding Ning smiled calmly, looked at the night with a gentle smile and said softly, "she is my wife and the mother of my children. In my heart, she is always the most beautiful, and no one can replace her!"


    Hearing this answer, Jiutian Xuannv suddenly felt depressed. Yes, what''s the use of her beauty? Do you feel sorry for herself and admire herself? Once a goddess, now she can only live in the skin of an ugly corpse puppet.


    But the long and long life is not as important as having a man who really loves himself. She looked at the little bird''s night alone with envy. Jiutian Xuannv asked: "if one day, I am willing to have children for you, will you treat me like she did?"


    The night alone suddenly widened his eyes, and the evil fire in his heart rubbed and ran. This fox spirit dared to hook up with his man in front of her. It''s really shameless.


    But she knows that at this moment, she must not get angry or lose her temper. She wants to be a gentle, considerate, generous and tolerant wife, not a jealous woman who has no trust in her husband. She believes that Ding Ning will not disappoint her.


    "If not, there will not be such a day. After all, we are not people in the same world, and there is no possibility of being together. Besides, I have already walked alone, and I will never fail her!"


    Ding Ning didn''t hesitate to answer. Although he felt that saying so might hurt Jiutian Xuannv, the two evils had the right to take the lesser. At this moment, he must not live up to the deep love of night walking alone.


    After all, not every woman can silently give birth to children for him at all costs like her. This feeling is too heavy for him to live up to, dare not live up to, and do not want to live up to.


    "Hey!"


    Jiutian Xuannv took a deep look at Ding Ning and ended the topic. She hung her head silently and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    The night alone gave Ding Ning a sweet kiss. She didn''t know that Ding Ning was flirting outside. There were many women, but she was an ancient martial artist. The strong in the ancient martial world were respected. As long as you were strong enough, not to mention three wives and four concubines, even in the three palaces and six courtyards, no one would say no.


    It''s not because she is jealous that she doesn''t pay with Jiutian Xuannv. She just doesn''t like Jiutian Xuannv''s tit for tat attitude to compete with her everywhere. What''s more, Jiutian Xuannv is so beautiful that she has lost her confidence.


    Is Jiutian Xuannv beautiful? Ding Ning doesn''t think so. In fact, they don''t care about their figure or appearance. It''s just that Jiutian Xuannv is a goddess of war after all. She exudes a dusty temperament that ordinary people can''t have, which makes people feel ashamed at first sight. Although she is an ancient martial artist, she is naturally inferior to the goddess in temperament.


    But he prefers to walk alone at night. Sometimes he is clever, sometimes he is overbearing, sometimes he plays a small temperament, and sometimes he has a real temperament as gentle as water. In his eyes, such a flesh and blood and grounded woman is suitable for being a daughter-in-law. Fairies like Jiutian Xuannv are only suitable for hanging on the wall as murals to enjoy.


    What''s more, walking alone at night is the first woman in his life and the only woman who is pregnant with his child so far. It occupies an absolutely special and important position in his heart. What he said that no one can replace her position is definitely not an empty word, but a feeling.


    "Take me to your place!"


    Ding Ning said softly, walking alone at night.


    "Well, what about them?"


    The night walked alone, nodded meekly, and looked inquisitively at the nine day Xuannv and ghost Pang who turned into golden hair zombies again!


    Ding Ning deeply looked at Feng Pian dance, who was still in a coma. He had mixed feelings. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said frankly, "walking alone, that''s also my woman!"


    "I knew you were naked!"


    The night walked alone, her pretty face was slightly red, and she used jokes to cover up her crazy heartbeat. After all, at the beginning, she and Ding Ning were both unconscious, just a glance. Where is it like now, the goods dangled around in front of her naked ass.


    Ding Ning scratched his head in embarrassment. There were so many things at the moment that he forgot it at all.


    It seems that cold and heat are not all good things. It''s easy to ignore the fact that you''re naked.


    "Su Su, come to me when pianwu wakes up!"


    Ding Ning believed that Su Su had a way to find him. After giving an order, he took night alone and left quickly. From beginning to end, he didn''t say a word to Jiutian Xuannv.


    "Heartless man!"


    Nine days Xuannv looked at Ding Ning''s back and cursed in a low voice. There was no reason to catch up. She had to sit on the ground with her mouth humming and wait for Su Su Su.


    But the expression that should have been cute and lovely appeared on a golden zombie, which made people feel creepy.


    "Hey!"


    Su Su sighed faintly in her heart. She was secretly worried about her proud friend. The Master seemed to have no feelings for her. I hope she didn''t really move towards the master, otherwise it would only be her.


    As for the fact that the master took her, she didn''t think it was a big deal. After all, the body was not hers, but the spirit felt the love of men and women at most. It was not a real loss.


    However, in other words, the master seems to be really powerful. Like a small electric motor, the high-frequency work for more than two hours. Even Xuanxuan can''t stand crying for mercy. It''s really terrible. Maybe Xuanxuan can''t stop because she tastes that taste.


    Su Su unknowingly remembered the spring palace play she had witnessed before. Her cheeks were hot and her ears were covered with blushes. However, she looked like a ghost at the moment, and her face became more and more ferocious and terrible as soon as she blushed.

 Chapter 861

    A wooden bungalow was built beside a pool of water, which, as always, exudes a faint chill.


    Ding Ning looked at the big Bluestone with light moss by the pool with great interest, walked alone in the night with her arm, looked at his meaningful smile, Jiao Yan suddenly turned red and twisted a circle around his waist.


    Ding Ning pretended to show his teeth and jokingly said, "I still miss it!"


    "Annoying!"


    Night alone, pink face blushed and stamped his feet. At that moment, the style of the country and the city was overwhelming.


    Qingshi records their first meeting with each other and is also the witness of their meeting and acquaintance. She lives in seclusion here. Qingshi is the only emotional sustenance when she misses.


    Ding Ning turned around like visiting the territory, sat on the bluestone again, let the night walk alone and sit on her legs, embracing her slender waist from behind.


    Walking alone at night, his body tilted back slightly and leaned his head against his shoulder, like the green silk of the waterfall around his earlobe, which filled his heart with unspeakable emotion and satisfaction.


    "It''s hard for you to walk alone. Come back to Ninghai with me!"


    Ding Ning whispered in the beauty''s ear, "I''m the father of the child. Let me take care of your mother and son, okay?"


    The night walked alone and was slightly stunned. Her eyes were a little erratic and distant. Ding Ning''s proposal undoubtedly moved her, but then she thought of the serious consequences of being discovered by the people, and shook her head firmly: "no, I''m fine here."


    Then he stroked his slightly raised belly gently and spoiled, and his face exuded maternal brilliance. "Besides, I don''t like the air and environment in the city. There is a strong aura here, which is very good for our children."


    "But... You''re here alone. How can I rest assured? Come back to Ninghai with me and I can take good care of you!"


    Ding Ning said anxiously. It was just that he didn''t know before. Now that he knows, how can he let night walk alone and wait for labor here alone.


    "Ding Ning, I really don''t need it. I like quiet and free air here. What''s more, this is the place where we love each other. With our memories, I like it here."


    Walking alone at night, his eyes moved, and he smiled with nostalgia: "the fate between people is really wonderful. At the beginning, I received a task from the Religious Bureau to protect your personal safety, but I didn''t think of it, but I took myself in."


    "I was also stupid. At that time, I regarded the mirage Jiao as a white dragon and you as a female goblin. I didn''t expect that now you are the mother of my child. In other words, my hit rate is really high."


    Ding Ning recalled the past, his face was filled with the color of remembrance, gently stroked his belly walking alone at night, his heart was peaceful and happy, and the dense purple in his eyes also melted into a deep feeling like the sea.


    "Hum! I also said that at that time, people used up all their skills to clean up the mirage, but you big villain took advantage of people''s danger and robbed people''s body. People are most afraid of pain. You don''t pity people at all. You hurt people to death."


    The night alone tooted pink lips and complained bitterly. It''s just that the happiness and joy shining in the beautiful eyes have a trace of complaining.


    "Hehe, I couldn''t help myself at that time. I ate the strange little white fish and inexplicably ate the blood essence of the mirage Jiao. I had no reason at all."


    Ding Ning explained with an embarrassed smile.


    "I know. Don''t explain. It''s probably my life."


    Night walked alone, narrowed his eyes slightly, turned his head and kissed him with a dragonfly on his lips. He blushed and whispered like a mosquito: "people heard that there was a risk of miscarriage in the first three months of pregnancy. After three months, it was basically all right. Be careful... You can... That."


    Ding Ning was so happy that he asked, "which one can be?"


    "You big villain, you know it."


    Walking alone at night, a pretty blush can drop blood. His ass twisted. He said coldly: "if you don''t want to, why will you react? Don''t pretend to be stupid!"


    Ding Ning''s old face is red, and the beautiful woman is in the arms. How can he not respond? He just worried about hurting the child, and now the beautiful woman wants to, he naturally needs to satisfy.


    Immediately reached down and took the beauty from the bend of her legs. A princess hugged her and walked alone at night, walking towards the wooden house with big steps.


    "Take it easy, don''t hurt the child!"


    On the simple wooden bed, the beauty Luo Shang relaxed and her pink cheeks were crimson. She felt the hot eyes of her lover. She closed her eyes and covered her chest in shame at night. She trembled. A layer of crimson appeared on her snow-white skin. She didn''t forget to remind her in a soft voice.


    "Alone, I love you!"


    Although Ding Ning was ready to move for a long time, as an old driver, he was patient and leaned down to kiss her. With the upsurge of emotion, he gradually sounded the horn of war.


    There is no bloody passion of the fierce fight, there is no storm of crazy attack, only love to the depths of the shameless tacit understanding!


    Ding Ning loves this woman who has no regrets and is willing to silently give birth to children for him. He doesn''t understand what the dark body represents. He only knows that with the two people''s death lingering, the two hearts are close together. He knows that he can''t live without this woman who dares to love and hate in his life.


    I don''t know how long it took, as if across time and space, for this not fierce but extremely long war to come to an end.


    Ding Ning felt that his spirit had been fully sublimated. He had never been so refreshing that he put his arms around the paralyzed best woman in his arms. His heart was full of happiness and barbarians. He never thought that walking alone at night was an extremely sensitive woman, which brought him unprecedented extreme enjoyment.


    Sensory pleasure is only one aspect. The spiritual exchange of needs and integration and communication brings him an unspeakable sense of soundness!


    Maybe it''s because they once shared the internal alchemy of mirage Jiao, or because they both practiced the same root and homologous spiritual power quenching method. The integration of spirit and flesh made the spiritual power that had never recovered from the peak because of excessive consumption of spirit and soul reach the peak again, and the spiritual power has made great progress.


    But for the night alone, her harvest is far greater than Ding Ning. After the clouds and rain stop, she immediately cross knees to meditate and enter a deep state of cultivation, because she has touched the barrier. Once she breaks through, she will really open up the purple house and have shangdantian.


    Ding Ning knew her situation clearly and was secretly happy for her. After all, except for him, few people can open up Zifu in Zhenwu. If he can break through the barriers and open up Zifu this time, he will definitely become the best of the spiritual masters.


    There was an array guard outside. Ding Ning was not worried that someone would disturb him. After cleaning, he changed his new clothes, walked to the pool and observed the clear pool carefully.


    He thought that the original cold pool was the cold brought by the mirage Jiao, but now he found that he seemed to be wrong. The mirage Jiao had long died, but the water pool was still filled with wisps of cold. Even if he had not invaded the cold and heat for a long time, he could feel the refreshing cold, which was a little strange.


    But the cold pool was more than half a meter deep. He could see it at a glance. He couldn''t find the source of the cold.


    After walking around the cold pool, I jumped into the tan water and searched carefully. I still didn''t find any clue. It seems that this is an ordinary pool. Is this the cold air of the cold spring under the ground?


    No, Ding Ning''s eyes flickered with the color of thinking. There was no spring under the pool, and the idea of underground cold spring was not established. It''s really strange!


    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled with the color of calculation. He suspected that the cold pool had been arranged with some array. Otherwise, the pool without spring was always overflowing and there was no sign of drying up, which was too unreasonable.


    He is also an array master now. Even though he has no ability to deploy some extremely complex top-level arrays, it is easy to see through the mysteries and find out the array eyes, but the result disappointed him.


    The pool is really strange. He can''t see the slightest trace of array, but there is no spring, but the pool is always overflowing. It''s too strange.


    Ding Ning frowned and sat down on the big Bluestone, but his mind was turning rapidly, wondering what was going on. Has this array reached a level beyond his understanding? It left him helpless.


    As time went by, the setting sun gradually tilted to the West. The setting sun rendered the sky in full swing. The red sky reflected on the water was as beautiful as a static burning cloud.


    The breeze blew slightly, rippling layers of ripples, and the whole static picture suddenly became vivid, like a bloody fire shaking and burning constantly.


    Ding Ning quietly enjoyed this extremely rare beautiful scenery. His mind was gradually empty, without thinking, as if he was detached from the world and silently perceived the familiar world from the perspective of a bystander.


    I don''t know how many years the big Bluestone standing at the edge of the pool suddenly flickered with uncertain runes, turned into a bright red hot air flow into Ding Ning''s body, swam quickly along his meridians, and gradually gathered in his Jiang palace, integrated with the purple human shadow formed by three color cremation, and the purple human shadow constantly absorbed the hot air flow, Some unspeakable changes are taking place rapidly.


    Ding Ning knew nothing about it and was still immersed in that wonderful state. The whole person wandered outside the sky and seemed to be integrated with the whole world. If someone was around him at the moment, he would be shocked to find that he disappeared in everyone''s consciousness, as if he were bluestone, bluestone was him, eternal and eternal.


    When the last afterglow of the sky sinks into the darkness, a new moon quietly jumps onto the branches and climbs upward. The bright moonlight is as pervasive as mercury. It puts all things in the world on a white moon. The distant sky is dotted with stars, which is so cold and quiet.


    A group of five people trekked continuously in the virgin forest where few people set foot. Suddenly, a young man suddenly took a few quick steps, squatted on the ground, looked at the already extinguished bonfire, wrinkled his nose, sniffed, and said definitely, "this bonfire should be made by big brother. I smelled his smell. It should be barbecue."


    "Great, that means the young master is still alive!"


    Xia Hou''s spirit was refreshed and he had no doubt about ye Sirius''s judgment.


    Along the way, the soldiers who had undergone rigorous field survival training had to be impressed by the rich hunting experience and survival ability of Sirius. This guy was a natural mountain forest king. Even though he had never been to this forest, he still followed his back garden with his beast like intuition, It can also follow the smell of the monster and Ding Ning all the way here.


    "The boss is fine. We need to find him as soon as possible."


    Lu Zhan, Wang Yang and others were also in high spirits like fighting chicken blood. Before that, they had even made psychological preparations for the sacrifice of the boss. Unexpectedly, they found the clue of the boss again here.

 Chapter 862

    "Don''t be so optimistic. Brother should have been seriously injured, and there is the smell of that monster. There should be a woman."


    Ye Sirius looked for clues on the ground without lifting his head. After finding the red bandage removed by Ding Ning, he smelled it on his nose. What he said made everyone feel cold. In his mind, the young master lit a bonfire to roast meat, but was chased by a monster to start a war.


    "It was hare meat. There should be two people. In addition to the eldest brother, there should be a woman. No trace of the eldest brother was found along the way. It should be that the eldest brother was injured and the woman ran away behind her."


    Sirius Ye''s deep eyes twinkled with the color of thinking and made a very accurate judgment.


    "Woman?"


    Everyone looked at each other, but they didn''t think it was strange. After all, the young master (boss) has always been a woman. They even had a very absurd idea. Isn''t the young master (boss) avoiding pursuit, but playing wild romance with beautiful women?


    "No!"


    Ye Tianlang stretched out his hand and pressed the black and red stain on the ground. He put it under his nose and smelled it. His face changed: "that woman should have been attacked by a monster. She was seriously injured. This is her blood."


    The excitement they had just generated suddenly disappeared, and their hearts became heavy. The young master (boss) was injured and ran away with the woman all the way. Now that the woman was attacked and injured by a monster, isn''t the young master (boss) dangerous.


    "Bright flashlight!"


    It is unwise for a hunter to shine at night in the forest, but Sirius realized that it was an important place to find the big brother''s clue, and did not hesitate to ask for a strong flashlight for further observation and judgment.


    Xia Hou immediately turned on the strong light flashlight and handed it to Ye Sirius. At this moment, no one will question Ye Sirius''s judgment and orders.


    Ye Sirius turned on the strong light flashlight and searched quickly on the ground. He soon squatted on the ground and sniffed with his nose, showing a strange color on his face.


    He had just broken through the last relationship with Wang Yuqiu a few days ago. He still had a deep memory of the hormonal taste between men and women. Although time had passed, he still smelled the faint taste.


    With his sensitive sense of smell, he quickly judged that it was the smell left by the big brother and two different women. What puzzled him was that the monster should be on the scene at that time. Under what circumstances, the big brother could ignore the existence of the monster and have a relationship with two different women before and after. He couldn''t think of it. He couldn''t think of it.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Peng Haitao asked anxiously when he saw Ye Sirius''s face was silent.


    "Well, nothing. I wonder what happened at that time. There must have been fierce fighting here."


    Ye Tianlang blushed and punned that it was about big brother''s privacy. He was embarrassed to say so clearly.


    "It must have been fought. It was dark just now, but you can see the sky here. The surrounding trees have been abandoned. It can be seen how fierce the battle is!"


    Xia Hou frowned, successfully distorted Ye Sirius''s meaning, and successfully distracted everyone''s attention.


    Ye Tianlang couldn''t laugh or cry, but he didn''t say much. Brother''s experience was really a little strange. He wanted to break his head and couldn''t understand why there was a second woman''s breath here. It seems that the monster didn''t hurt brother. It seems that he enjoyed a spring palace play.


    For the little man who has just been broken Chu, he really can''t understand his brother''s strange behavior. Does the monster like to watch men''s and women''s hand-to-hand combat, so he was forced to go shirtless?


    Ye Tianlang felt a chill in his heart and couldn''t help shivering. He immediately put the absurd idea behind him. Out of his worship of Ding Ning, he preferred the guess that the invincible big brother subdued the monster through a fierce battle.


    The main reason is that those battle traces are so incredible that even the towering giant trees that need more than a dozen adults turn into debris. This miracle far beyond human power is really incomprehensible and has made it impossible for him to make a reasonable guess based on the battle traces.


    "Come on, this is not their destination!"


    Ye Tianlang soon found the traces when Ding Ning and ye left alone. After saying hello, he continued to move forward along these traces.


    In this primeval forest, danger is everywhere. Fortunately, all five people can be regarded as first-class good hands. Coupled with Ye Sirius''s instinct for danger, they finally appeared in the tropical rain forest.


    "It''s strange that the temperature here began to rise gradually, the moisture began to increase, and most of the forests are warm tropical plants. It seems that we have crossed the border between the forest and the tropical rain forest."


    Xia Hou traveled far and wide, far more knowledgeable than others, and soon made a judgment.


    "Well, let''s go. It''s almost dawn. I hope I can find my brother''s clue before dawn!"


    Ye Tianlang''s face was tired. It was not easy to constantly find the insignificant walking route left by Ding Ning in the dark. Thanks to Ding Ning''s failure to cover up the trace, otherwise they would have been lost.


    Ding Ning is still alive, which is probably the only good news for them so far. Everyone cheered up and walked with all God on guard, leaving only a slight rustling sound of footsteps.


    When the first dawn lit up the dark sky, ye Sirius stopped, squatted on the ground and smelled, frowned and said, "brother''s whereabouts suddenly disappeared here."


    "Here? How?"


    People are confused. This is an ordinary arbor forest. There is nothing strange. How can they suddenly lose their whereabouts.


    "Let''s have a rest first. I''ll look around again. Maybe I can find some clues!"


    Ye Sirius said reluctantly. His smell was very sensitive. He tracked here along Ding Ning''s taste, but all the clues suddenly broke, as if they had disappeared out of thin air. He couldn''t touch his head, so he had to look around to see if he could find any traces.


    "Let''s look around. Don''t run too far. Call out immediately if you find anything."


    Xia Hou didn''t mean to let Ye Sirius look for clues alone. After thinking about it, he ordered.


    People don''t prevaricate. Even though they are very tired, they still carry out orders to the letter.


    Ye Sirius didn''t care about them. He closed his eyes and carefully felt the taste of Ding Ning. Unfortunately, he couldn''t feel anything. It seemed that there was an unspeakable force around him that isolated everything.


    Beside the pool, on the bluestone, Ding Ning sat upright like an old monk, and the sunrise radiated a warm luster, shining the sky red.


    No one saw that Ding Ning''s eyes were open and had a slight connection with the rising sun. The continuous purple gas poured into his purple eyes, making the purple at the bottom of his eyes more pure and charming.


    Ding Ning didn''t know what he had experienced that night. He only knew that he was wandering outside the sky, like a wisp of breeze blowing across the earth, like a clear spring flowing, and like a land feeling the pulsation of the earth


    In his eyes, the whole world has changed. The thick earth is full of vitality, as if there was an ancient giant sleeping in it, snoring like thunder, breathing like wind, blood flowing like spring... Emitting a strange rhythm.


    When giants turn over in their deep sleep, sometimes the earth vibrates, volcanoes erupt or glaciers melt


    When the giant sneezes occasionally, it will cause violent storms, thunder and lightning, dust storms, landslides, tsunamis, floods


    In any case, as long as the giant has a little action, it will bring unspeakable disaster to the world.


    Ding Ning''s purple eyes flashed a color of thinking. What does the giant represent?


    He knew that the giant, just a concrete external expression of a powerful existence, just like meridians and Dantian, only exists in the space of consciousness, not real.


    "Giant" represents an unknown, a powerful existence beyond the limit of human imagination. Its existence seems to bring a devastating disaster to the world, but it plays a role in repairing after the disaster. It is an extremely contradictory and complex unknown, which makes him full of a strong desire for knowledge and wants to find out what a giant is.


    The sun gradually the horizon at the beginning of the month, and the warm sunshine gradually becomes dazzling and dazzling. At a certain moment, when the intensity of the light reaches a limit, the swarming purple gas is suddenly interrupted, making Ding Ning suddenly wake up from that strange state.


    Ding Ning''s eyes burst with a purple light three feet long, and then recovered the deep dark, making his spirit in a momentary trance, as if everything he saw last night had never appeared, just a dream.


    But the illusory figure in the Jiang palace, which changed from lavender to dark purple, made him clearly understand that it was not a dream, but what really happened.


    He stood up and looked at the big Bluestone covered with moss under him. A thoughtful color flashed in Ding Ning''s eyes.


    Although he wandered outside the sky last night as if he were integrated with heaven and earth, he didn''t notice the hot air flow brought to him by bluestone.


    It was just that the air current made him very comfortable, and he didn''t want to get out of that strange state, so he didn''t explore it immediately, but now he knew that this big Bluestone was absolutely unusual.


    Taking out the silver Taidao, Ding Ning carefully cleaned the moss on the big Bluestone and scraped off a thick layer of turquoise moss before revealing the blurred strange lines below.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were full of bright purple awns. Those strange lines appeared in his eyes. Those lines looked like the stone texture of big Bluestone itself, but under his purple awns, he saw that it was an array symbol he had never touched.


    The Tao of Rune array is as vast as the sea of stars. Even though he has inherited Rune and array Tao and knows that they have a lot in common, he knows how difficult it is to combine array and array Tao to form array rune, so he immediately has a strong interest.


    Just one night passed, and Ding Ning was no longer interested in this moment. He was still practicing and breaking through the Customs at night alone. He had to go to see her first to ensure that she was not in danger.


    Back in the room, Ding Ning was relieved when he saw that he was walking alone at night and still kept the posture of cross knee meditation. His face was calm and peaceful. It seemed that he was still in deep cultivation.


    With his understanding of cultivating common sense, he also knew that opening the purple house was not done overnight. It needed to constantly refine his mental strength and constantly impact the mud pill palace. It was normal to be fast for a few hours, slow for ten days and a half months.


    It''s pure luck to break through in a moment like him, which is contrary to common sense, but the incredible things that appear on him are not one or two, and there''s nothing to make a fuss about, so Ding Ning never took it seriously.

 Chapter 863

    By the pool, Ding Ning entered a selfless state, constantly copying the array symbols on the bluestone, and his fingers unconsciously gesture in the air, but his every move has an unspeakable charm.


    Su Su holds Feng Pian dance, who is still in a coma after treatment, and comes to the wooden house with Jiutian Xuannv unimpeded.


    "Eh!"


    Su Su looked at Ding Ning''s drunken behavior and couldn''t help but be surprised. She was about to speak, but she was quickly hissed by Jiutian Xuannv.


    "What is he doing?"


    Su Su asked the Xuannv of Jiutian.


    Jiutian Xuannv''s face was a little dignified. The voice replied, "don''t disturb him. He''s practicing void formation."


    "Void formation?"


    Su Su''s face was shocked. Maybe ordinary people don''t know what void formation is, but how could she not know what void formation is as her best friend who grew up with Jiutian Xuannv.


    The so-called void formation is to abandon all external objects, take their own strong will as the axis, match the magnetic field of heaven and earth, quote the energy of heaven and earth, create something out of nothing, and portray it into an array in the void.


    "He''s just a local martial artist. Although his combat power is far better than ordinary people, how can he form an array in the void?"


    The more she knew the difficulty of forming an array in the void, the more Su Su was puzzled. After all, as far as she knew, even if Jiutian Xuannv was already at the top of the divine king, she could not form an array in the void. Ding Ning didn''t even reach the tianwu realm, how could she come into contact with such a high-end array arrangement method.


    Jiutian Xuannv shook her head bitterly and said, "I always think I''m a genius of array. No one can compare with him in array. But when I compare with him, I feel like I''m not even as good as waste materials."


    Su Su looked at Jiutian Xuannv with tongue tied eyes. She knew how arrogant her best friend was. Now she admitted that she was not as good as Ding Ning. How dare she believe it.


    Nine days Xuannv''s beautiful eyes were full of color and said with a trace of admiration: "although he was limited to the level of cultivation and could not touch the power of the law, he had been able to initially lead the vitality of heaven and earth to form an array in the void. His array attainments were no less than me. What he lacked was the level of cultivation and his understanding of the law of heaven and earth."


    Su Su''s eyes looked at Wu Ziyou with a look of horror. Ding Ning, who was wrinkling her eyebrows and making wild gestures, showed a look of expectation at the bottom of her eyes. If Ding Ning really had such a powerful array talent as Jiutian Xuannv said, it wouldn''t be wrong for her to have such a master.


    Jiutian Xuannv looked at this scene intoxicated, but there was a flash of doubt in her eyes, because she found that she had never seen the array depicted by Ding Ning, which was incredible for her war goddess who was proficient in the array.


    Is this... The Taichu divine pattern before the beginning of chaos?


    Jiutian Xuannv suddenly thought of this possibility, and a look of fanaticism flashed in her eyes. She couldn''t help walking forward and wanted to observe this legendary divine pattern closely.


    "Poof!"


    Who would have expected that as soon as Jiutian Xuannv was within ten meters of dingning, she was directly shocked by a mysterious terrorist force. Even with her current body strength of golden zombies, she was still scratched two ferocious wounds on her chest by the power of divine patterns, which made Jiutian Xuannv lose her color, covered the wound and retreated again and again, with a look of surprise and envy in her eyes.


    Sure enough, it is Taichu divine pattern. It is said that Taichu divine pattern was bred in chaos, contains great secrets between heaven and earth, and has unpredictable power.


    The biggest difference between it and the array Tao and talisman Tao understood by later generations is specificity, that is, when the Taichu divine pattern was born, only one predestined person in heaven and earth can understand it. Once understood by others, others can no longer understand it until the person who understands the pattern dies and the divine soul dissipates between heaven and earth to feed heaven and earth, Taichu divine patterns will gather randomly hundreds of millions of years later and wait for the next person.


    This rare opportunity was unexpectedly obtained by Ding Ning. In particular, Jiutian Xuannv remembered that she was attached to the night alone and lived here for some time, but she didn''t get the moon first. She missed this opportunity. How can she not beat her chest and feet? She was very upset.


    But when she calmed down, she immediately understood that every drink and Peck was determined by heaven. Since Taichu divine pattern was obtained by Ding Ning, it means that she was destined to him. Even if she wanted to rob this chance, she couldn''t take it away.


    Even if she found the difference of the big Bluestone one step in advance, it was impossible to pry into the mystery. Envy could not come.


    Ding Ning didn''t know what the primordial divine pattern was. As long as it was an array symbol that was painted by an elder who could combine the Fu Tao and the array Tao, he got a great opportunity to make the creator gods jealous.


    He was madly immersed in the simulation depiction of repeated copying. In his induction, each sketch was extremely heavy, as if there was an invisible force hindering him from writing, which made him feel extremely difficult and unable to copy completely.


    But in the eyes of outsiders, his strokes are approaching the extreme, forming a series of indistinguishable residual shadows in the air, pulling the power of the vast heaven and earth, and forming one flickering Rune after another around him. The invisible power continues to spread outward. The terrible pressure makes Jiutian Xuannv and Susu have difficulty breathing, and their heart beats like thunder, as if they are facing the terrible power of the heaven and earth, I had to step back to feel more comfortable.


    "No, the night alone is still breaking through. If it goes on like this, she will be destroyed by this power."


    Seeing that the pressure was about to involve the wooden house, Jiutian Xuannv''s face suddenly changed, and she remembered that there was a breakthrough night alone in the room.


    "What can I do? I can''t be disturbed when I break through."


    Su Su was also worried. Since she decided to recognize Ding Ning as the main character, she must not sit idly by and watch the night go alone. Otherwise, when Ding Ning came back, she had to be angry. Su Su shuddered when she thought of the horror of Ding Ning''s anger before.


    "If my law power is still there, I can use the law of space to isolate her from this space. Now, there''s nothing I can do!"


    Nine days Xuannv said bitterly, "there''s no way. Now we can only interrupt his perception, otherwise, walking alone at night will undoubtedly die!"


    "Interrupt? The chance of Epiphany is very rare. Is it a pity to interrupt?"


    Su Su hesitated and said that for her, the stronger Ding Ning''s strength, the greater her hope of revenge. Compared with others, in her eyes, it is not as important as Ding Ning''s improvement of strength.


    Jiutian Xuannv took a deep look at her. They had a very in-depth communication before, understood her mind, and kindly reminded their girlfriends: "since you have bet on him, don''t think about it any more. You should know how much he cares about his woman. Compared with the breakthrough in strength, I think walking alone at night is the most important for him."


    "I know, but... Jun Wuye may have come to the world. If his strength can''t be improved as soon as possible, how can he protect his women and children?"


    Su Su doesn''t understand this truth, but she also has her own view. If Jun Wuxie really comes, it''s impossible to let her go. Ding Ning is her master, and the conflict with Jun Wuxie is absolutely inevitable. If Ding Ning can''t improve her strength as soon as possible, she can''t compete with Jun Wuxie at all.


    Nine days Xuannv frowned and sighed: "if he is a man willing to give up his wife and children in order to improve his strength, will he really avenge you?"


    Su Su was shocked and her eyes showed insight. Yes, it''s really a fan of the situation. Onlookers see clearly. She was willing to bet on Ding Ning. Isn''t it because he values love and righteousness and won''t give up the people she cares about?


    If he is really a person who is willing to give up all in order to improve his strength, who can guarantee that he will not give up himself after meeting a strong opponent?


    Thinking of this, Su Su showed a look of self mockery. Her eyes gradually became firm. She nodded and said, "what you said is, find a way to forcibly interrupt him now."


    "It doesn''t seem so easy to interrupt by force. I''m afraid we can''t even get close now!"


    Jiutian Xuannv''s face was full of bitterness. At the moment, the powerful pressure around Ding Ning''s body had spread again, less than three meters away from the wooden house.


    "You have to try, or he will be angry with us if something happens alone at night."


    Su Su said with some frustration that the two dignified goddesses are now reduced to those who fear the small martial arts in the local martial arts realm. No one can be a goddess to do this.


    "Annoy me? Hum, I don''t believe he really dares to attack me."


    Jiutian Xuannv said with a fierce look, but she didn''t have enough confidence.


    Not to mention that what her accomplishments have fallen is only the level of tianwu realm. Even if she still has her accomplishments, she doesn''t dare to face Ding Ning who has gone down violently. When she thinks of that guy''s rude and rude behavior, she has hot cheeks and soft legs.


    "Cluck, I think you''ve been made comfortable by him. Don''t you want to leave him? Hey, you secretly tell me what it''s like to do that. How can I feel that you''re very comfortable and shout so loudly."


    Plain and narrow words fully prove that the goddess is not much different from ordinary women, and also has the nature of gossip.


    "Go away. If you want to know, you can try it yourself."


    Nine days Xuannv''s face was red and could drip water. With a shy anger, she quickly turned off the topic and said, "don''t ink, hurry to find a way to interrupt him. It''s too late!"


    "Boom!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the wooden door turned into powder under the huge pressure, which changed the faces of the two former goddesses, and shouted, "stop quickly!"


    But at the moment, Ding Ning was completely immersed in the depiction of Taichu talisman, turned a deaf ear to their cries, and was still making gestures.


    "No, I can''t interrupt!"


    Su Su clenched her teeth and wanted to rush to Ding Ning to interrupt him, but she was shocked back by the invisible power formed by the Taichu talisman. The strong body of ghost Yu''s fine steel was vulnerable to a blow under the power of the Taichu talisman. Her limbs, chest and abdomen were cut open. There were ferocious wounds with deep bones. If she was slow, she would be dismembered. Su Su''s face was pale, He stepped back in panic, and his face showed the color of lingering palpitations.


    "I really can''t. I can only leave by force with the night alone. Although it may turn her into a madman by the back of her spiritual power, she can''t care so much now."


    Jiutian Xuannv said with a heavy face.


    "There''s no way but this. Even if she becomes crazy, she still has a life. At least, if the child can be saved, it can be regarded as an explanation to the master!"


    Su Su looked at the scars on her body and said with a bitter smile.


    "Then hurry up. It''s too late!"


    Nine days Xuannv picked up the phoenix dance, stared at the spread of the terrible pressure, and said anxiously.


    As soon as the voice fell, the space set off waves of ripples, and a powerful spiritual force spread out from the room.


    They both looked happy at the same time. "It''s a breakthrough. It''s too timely!"

 Chapter 864

    Without saying a word, Su Su directly hit a large human shaped hole in the wall of the wooden house, picked up the night and ran frantically out.


    With a "poof", Su Su had just run out of the wooden house, and the power of the Taichu talisman spread here, and the whole wooden house turned into powder.


    Su Su was in a cold sweat and ran away without stopping. Seeing that the situation was bad, Jiutian Xuannv immediately ran away after her.


    Until he ran out for several miles, he stopped with fear, turned around and looked at the place where Ding Ning was.


    At the moment, it has become a restricted area of life. In the eye, no creature can survive, leaving only a desolate ruins.


    "What about Ding Ning? What happened?"


    Night alone just broke through, he was muddled out by Su Su, and hurriedly struggled to the ground and asked.


    "Nuo, the man in your family has understood the terrible things and is still there. If Susu hadn''t taken you out, you would be dead now!"


    Nine days Xuan female sour reply way.


    Su Su didn''t dare to speak like her. She quickly told the whole story. She thought that night alone was almost killed by Ding Ning and would be furious. However, she didn''t expect that night alone didn''t care at all. Instead, she was happy and kept muttering. It''s great.


    Su Su and Jiutian Xuannv looked at each other, and some didn''t understand the brain circuit of walking alone at night.


    Where do they know that night alone, more than anyone else, hopes that Ding Ning can become stronger, so that the Xuannv family can see his potential and won''t beat mandarin ducks.


    As for the danger? Walking alone at night doesn''t think she will be in any danger. She has a full set of jewelry sent by Ding Ning. At worst, she can resist it and let her get away safely.


    If Jiutian Xuannv knew what she thought, she would scold her ignorance. Can the power of Taichu talisman be countered by a mere talisman? In particular, the Taichu talisman understood by Ding Ning is obviously not the auxiliary type of talisman, but the most powerful destructive talisman among Taichu talismans, which has the characteristics of destroying everything, let alone the talisman, Even the talisman destroys the withered and decayed, and is directly crushed into slag.


    "Ah!"


    Night alone suddenly screamed and squatted down with a red face. What had happened before was so fast that she ignored. At the moment, she was still naked. When the wind blew and a chill came, she suddenly reacted.


    "What''s the ghost''s name? Isn''t it just naked? There''s nothing to make a fuss about."


    Nine days Xuannv said in a strange way. She walked alone at night without clothes. She must have been with Ding Ning before the breakthrough, which made her very uncomfortable and couldn''t help stabbing.


    "My clothes are all in the cabin. What can I do?"


    The night walked alone and was anxious. Although she knew that all the women present were women, she didn''t have the habit of running naked in public and had no interest in fighting with Jiutian Xuannv. Of course, if she knew the real identity of Jiutian Xuannv, she must be afraid to breathe, let alone tit for tat with her.


    "What are you afraid of? If you don''t wear it, you don''t wear it. Anyway, there are no outsiders. Don''t we all have no clothes to wear?"


    Su Su smiled bitterly and comforted.


    "Puff!"


    Jiutian Xuannv couldn''t help laughing. Let alone, none of the four women present had clothes to wear. She always used her divine power to turn out clothes to hide her shame. Now the divine power was sucked away by Ding Ning, and she couldn''t turn out clothes.


    Su Su has been lying in the coffin for thousands of years. Even if she has clothes, she has rotted long ago. Now she is also running naked.


    Don''t talk about walking alone at night. Even Feng Pian dance, who is still sleeping, is naked with his upper body, only his lower body is still wearing pants.


    However, Jiutian Xuannv and Susu are in the state of divine soul. Now they are living in the corpse puppet body. They don''t need clothes at all.


    Fengpian dance is still in a coma. She can''t be the master without clothes, which makes the night feel embarrassed to walk alone. Her eyes turn around and wonder if she should pick up Fengpian dance''s pants and put them on herself. It''s a big deal to leave her a pair of obscene pants.


    "I remember, aren''t there five master''s brothers outside? They have clothes."


    Su Su suddenly patted her forehead and said in surprise.


    "Yes, why didn''t I remember? Su Su, go and get them some clothes. It''s not decent for the big girl''s family to wear no clothes!"


    Nine days Xuannv finally said a fair word, which made the impression of night walking alone on her a little better.


    Of course, what she doesn''t know is that the reason why Jiutian Xuannv doesn''t want her to run naked is not really for her sake, but has her own little mind. She doesn''t want Ding Ning to be tempted by her after waking up from an epiphany.


    "I''ll be right there!"


    Su Su thought for a moment. It seems that now only she has the ability to rob things from Ding Ning''s five brothers. Under the guidance of Jiutian Xuannv, she stepped out of the array range and began to rob.


    Therefore, the sad Xia Hou and Wang Yang suffered. The ghost they were searching for suddenly appeared and stunned them. When ye Sirius and others heard the news and rushed to wake them up, they wanted to cry and found that there was only a pair of shorts left all over.


    "What''s going on?"


    Lu Zhan asked with a smile.


    "The monster attacked us."


    Wang Yang''s face was bitter and depressed.


    Xia Hou was quite calm, rubbed the back of his painful head and said, "it''s strange that the monster didn''t kill us, only took our clothes!"


    "Yes, it''s really strange. Does the monster know how to wear clothes?"


    Wang Yang said with some fear, "but fortunately, otherwise we''ll hang up."


    Xia Hou''s face changed and said with worry, "the monster is so intelligent that the young master doesn''t know what''s going on."


    Hearing the speech, everyone''s face became heavy and deeply worried about Ding Ning.


    "Elder brother, it will be fine."


    Seeing that the people were depressed, ye Tianlang hurriedly fought for them: "if this monster doesn''t have wisdom, I''m worried. Now I know it has wisdom, it may be a good thing."


    "What do you say?"


    Xia Hou asked curiously as he took out a spare dress from his backpack and put it on.


    "You think, if this monster has no wisdom and acts only by instinct, it must be dangerous with its force."


    Ye Tianlang analyzed with confidence: "but it is obviously a wise monster. Although I don''t know what happened, since the monster robbed clothes and didn''t kill people, it shows that it should have reached some agreement with big brother, otherwise who should it wear clothes for?"


    "Maybe it''s on its own?"


    Wang Yang said somewhat unconvinced.


    "Fuck off, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t have a brain!"


    The land war kicked him on the ass, turned his eyes and said, "the monster is five meters tall. Can you put on your clothes?"


    "That''s true. Is it helping the boss get clothes?"


    Wang Yang scratched the back of his head and said with a giggle, "as long as the boss is all right, let me run naked!"


    "You can''t run naked. Brother is not alone. There are women around you. If you are seen out, you will suffer."


    Ye Tianlang was calm and joked with a smile. His character became more and more cheerful after getting along with him.


    "I''ll go. It''s the boss who suffers. How can I suffer!"


    Wang Yang argued with a shy face.


    "Fool, if the landlady sees you all, the boss has to get angry. When the boss gets angry, someone will have bad luck. Who do you think will suffer in the end!"


    Peng Haitao laughed and kicked his ass again.


    "That''s not good. I have to put on my clothes quickly, or I''ll lose a lot if I''m seen out and have to wear small shoes."


    Wang Yang was not angry either. He took out his spare clothes and put them on his body. He murmured in a low voice, making everyone laugh.


    Although what ye Sirius said can''t be proved, it makes sense logically. After all, the only purpose of the monster''s looting clothes is to wear them for the boss, so they naturally think that the boss must be alive now, maybe it''s still moist. In this case, their mood naturally becomes relaxed.


    "Where did the monster come from? How do I feel it''s strange here? The monster seems to appear out of thin air!"


    Put on your clothes, Wang Yang said somewhat depressed.


    "I guess there''s some kind of array here!"


    Xia Hou had seen the array and thought of this explanation for the first time.


    "Array? Didn''t the novelist make it up? Does this thing really exist in reality?"


    The Marines and others are regular soldiers, atheists and skeptics.


    "Shouldn''t that monster exist in the world? No, it still exists?"


    Xia Hou blocked them with a word. They had nothing to say. Yes, even monsters appeared. It''s not uncommon to have an array.


    The most important thing is that the trace of Ding Ning disappeared out of thin air, and the ghost appeared out of thin air, so they had to accept this statement.


    "What now?"


    Lu Zhan asked softly. Xia Hou was also a little uncertain. He looked at Ye Sirius and wanted to ask his advice.


    "Wait!"


    Ye Sirius is concise and comprehensive, and it is the final word.


    "Well, since we don''t know when the boss will show up, we can''t treat ourselves badly. Let''s get some game to eat first. I feel like vomiting after eating dry food these two days."


    Peng Haitao said with saliva.


    "Just know to eat, camp first, prepare a place to rest and prepare for long-term stationing!"


    Lu Zhan stared at Peng Haitao angrily. They couldn''t find the boss. They didn''t dare to go back. So many landlords had to tear them!


    "You find a place to camp. I''ll get some game!"


    Ye Tianlang volunteered.


    "OK, pay attention to your own safety!"


    Xia Hou gave a casual order and began to divide the work and set up camp.


    In fact, no one thought that Sirius would encounter any danger. The forest was the guy''s back garden. If he had an accident here, they wouldn''t live.


    Annihilation pattern!


    At a certain moment, Ding Ning''s eyes glittered with pure light, and he achieved it in one move like a God''s help, depicting a complete divine pattern!


    With a "click", the big Bluestone bearing Taichu divine pattern cracked and then turned into powder!


    "Boom!"


    With the breaking of bluestone, there was a sudden thunder in the sky, dark clouds covered the sun, the world was dark, and a strong sense of depression covered the whole world!


    Ordinary people are a little better. They just feel a little breathless, but it doesn''t have much impact.


    But the warriors were different. They obviously felt that the already thin aura between heaven and earth became thinner and thinner. Their chest seemed to be pressed with a huge stone, which made them feel heavy, and they had a strong sense of uneasiness and fear in their heart.


    The unknown land is Jichi mountain. The Zhitian peak on Jichi mountain rises into the clouds, and the famous Tianji Pavilion is located at the top of the peak.


    "Dangdang..."


    Nine bells rang continuously throughout the peak, and more than 100 Tianji Pavilion disciples in white robes ran to an ancient attic in the center of the peak.

 Chapter 865

    On weekdays, the disciples of Tianji pavilion are extremely idle and live a cultivation life like idle clouds and wild cranes every day unless the pavilion leader calls people to push the general trend of heaven and earth.


    But the Lord of the cabinet usually rings the secret bell six times when he convenes the people. Each more ring means that the situation is urgent and the level of the event rises to a higher level.


    Generally, there will be seven strikes for the replacement and appointment of important personnel such as elders or Dharma guardians, and eight strikes for the replacement of the cabinet leader or the death of the cabinet leader.


    It is extremely rare to ring the heavenly secret bell nine times since the establishment of the heavenly secret Pavilion, which means that the situation has become more serious than the replacement of the pavilion leader.


    Usually, the old directors who do not participate in the affairs in the pavilion, but practice in isolation, have to stop closing the pavilion and go to Tianji Pavilion in a hurry. They secretly think about what happened and let the pavilion leader ring the nine bell representing the highest level of emergency.


    In Tianji Pavilion, Tianji Zi''s face was gray. Ben''s long white hair turned half gray. The whole person was extremely depressed. He leaned back on his chair with an unprecedented dignified face.


    Qiao Qiao quietly stood behind him, but he was extremely worried. Martial uncle tianxuanzi went to hunt and kill monsters and didn''t return. However, despite her strong opposition, master forcibly consumed his vitality to deduce the strange images of heaven and earth again. After the deduction, his hair turned gray, which means that his life is coming to an end, and I don''t know whether he can hold on to Ding Ning''s life for alchemy.


    "Your Excellency, how did you become like this? What happened?"


    Tianzi is a martial uncle of Tianji Zi in terms of seniority, but he looks dozens of years younger than Tianji Zi at the moment. He asked in surprise as soon as he entered the conference hall.


    "Yes, sir, you won''t push the mystery again?"


    Tianyangzi said sadly.


    "We need to push the secret of heaven. You let us do it. Why consume the little remaining vitality?"


    "Yes, we old people are still alive. Don''t do everything by ourselves. The young Pavilion leader hasn''t been trained yet. You should stick to it!"


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as they closed the door, the old directors who had been concerned for decades were full of sadness. Although they knew that this was the fate of the members of Tianji Pavilion, they were unable to fight. From the day they joined Tianji Pavilion, everyone was ready to sacrifice at any time.


    You should know that when tianjizi returned from the North Sea, although his soul was hurt, he still walked like a dragon and a tiger, and his spirit was OK. But now, he is like a dusk old man who will drive a crane to the west at any time. How can people not be shocked.


    "I''m fine. I can hold on for a while. Let''s sit down!"


    Tianjizi waved weakly and asked the people to take their seats.


    "Cabinet leader, what''s the important thing? It''s even ringing nine heavenly secrets in a row!"


    After the people took their seats according to the seating order, more than 100 disciples looked at these high-rise buildings eagerly, waiting to witness the next major event. Tianyangzi was impatient and couldn''t help asking first.


    "The last time I pushed the birth of Tongtian secret territory, it turned out to be a half life and half death situation. The probability of turning the world around accounted for almost 40%. I''m not too worried, but there was a heaven and earth vision just now. I couldn''t help pushing it again, but this time, it was a half life situation. I''m afraid the catastrophe of heaven and earth is coming!"


    Tianji son said shakily, and his tone was full of thick sadness.


    "A near death situation? How could this happen?"


    Tianzi and others looked at each other, with an undisguised color of shock on their faces.


    The general trend of heaven and earth cannot be violated. Once the results are deduced, there will basically be no variables. What Tianji Pavilion can do is to consume vitality to spy on Tianji and take some countermeasures to a certain extent, but it can''t directly interfere. However, it didn''t expect that the results of the two extrapolations were so different. This situation is very serious.


    The half life and half death situation is not very serious for them. There is a great chance of turnover, but there is basically no solution to the near death situation. The general trend has become, and the probability of turnover is almost zero.


    "This vision of heaven and earth is the source of variables. We are called to work together to push and deduce again. I hope I push and deduce wrong. Otherwise, the human world will be in danger!"


    Tianjizi said weakly, with a look of despair in his muddy old eyes.


    "Let''s go to Tiandao Pavilion and push it again!"


    The supreme elders of Tianji Pavilion looked at each other and sighed deeply.


    They know that tianjizi can''t push wrong at all. They want them to push again with a fluke.


    "Tianji dance, go with the supreme elders and study hard!"


    Tianji son lovingly flushed the motionless Qiao way.


    "Yes, master!"


    Qiao Qiao bowed with a worried look in his eyes and followed several supreme elders.


    Tiandao Pavilion is the hinterland of Tianji Pavilion, the core of Tianji Pavilion and the foundation of Tianji Pavilion.


    There is a naturally raised Tiandao tablet inside. No one knows its origin or its principle. It is said that it existed when the world opened, and will evolve the general trend of the world by itself, calculate the rise and fall of the human world, and give a warning.


    The Wubang and Shenbang are all derived from the evolution of Tiandao stele. As long as you win the battle with the people on the list, your name will appear on the list and replace the ranking of the defeated. In a sense, the members of Tianji pavilion are just servants serving around it.


    The Tiandao monument is 100 feet high and 50 feet wide. It is covered with strange lines and glitters with uncertain luster. Standing in front of the Tiandao monument will make people feel very small.


    All major events in history are recorded on the front, and all deduced events that will happen in the future will appear on the back. Qiao Qiao was deeply shocked when he saw the Tiandao monument for the first time.


    Nine Supreme elders of Tianji Pavilion, such as Tianzi, sat on the back of the Tiandao monument, with pious faces and words in their mouths. They jointly performed Tianji, emitting mysterious and inexplicable invisible fluctuations, forming some communication and resonance with the Tiandao monument.


    "Buzz!"


    With the rapid decay of the breath of the nine Supreme elders, the Tiandao monument gradually lit up, but it faintly echoed with the stars in the sky.


    Then, a star like light spot on the Tiandao monument quickly glittered and began to run rapidly along the mysterious track in an incomprehensible way.


    Looking at this scene, Qiao Qiao suddenly had a very absurd feeling. At the moment, the Tiandao monument is like the slot machine she played when she was a child, waiting for the light spot to stop to see if she won the grand prize.


    "Poof!"


    The breath of the nine elders continued to decay. At the moment when the light spot stopped, they ejected a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground on their backs.


    "Supreme elder!"


    Qiao Qiao exclaimed and hurriedly came forward to help them one by one.


    However, the nine elders had no time to pay attention to him. A pair of turbid old eyes stared at the Tiandao monument, with a look of despair and sadness on their faces.


    Qiao Qiao looked along their line of sight. There was a round grain on the back of the Tiandao monument, which was originally made of white, but at the moment, the circle was strangely covered with black, and only a small part of the edge was white.


    "Sure enough, it''s a situation of near death. The general situation has been determined, and the world is in danger!"


    Tianzi seemed to be aging for decades, and lamented with a beating of his chest and feet.


    "Fate is determined by heaven. The human catastrophe is coming. Will the bloody history of the dark calendar be repeated again?"


    "What we can do can only speculate about bad luck, and we can''t do anything else!"


    "I think it''s better to spread the word to the world immediately and let all sects and factions prepare as soon as possible!"


    "No, now we can only inform the major super sects secretly, otherwise the world will be in chaos."


    "I don''t know why this vision of heaven and earth came from. If we can find out the root and eliminate it from the source, maybe we can turn the world around!"


    "It''s useless. Even if we find out the root cause, what can we do? Since the disaster of heaven and earth is coming, it has a bearing on the life and death of all people in the world. It''s not just a matter of the East. I think we should put aside all prejudices and join hands with the West. Maybe there is still a glimmer of vitality!"


    "Westerners don''t believe in our Tianji Pavilion at all. They only believe in star diviners and prophets. I think we should contact their star diviners and prophets!"


    ¡­¡­


    The nine Supreme elders sat on the ground in listless spirits. You and I began to discuss countermeasures, which made Qiao cry and laugh.


    Although she joined the Tianji Pavilion and was still the distinguished leader of the little Pavilion, she didn''t really believe in the so-called art of derivation. Seeing that what people said was like the end of the world, she didn''t think so.


    More than 90% of a circle is occupied by black, that is the situation of near death? It makes her feel quite absurd and unimaginable!


    Perhaps the ignorant are fearless. She always believes that man will conquer heaven. What if there is a real disaster? There are 7 billion people in the world. A person can gather into a river with one mouthful of spit. She doesn''t believe she can''t cross the disaster!


    Without mentioning the worried Countermeasures of Tianji Pavilion, the picture returns to the protagonist Ding Ning again.


    Ding Ning woke up and found that there were no buildings and creatures within a hundred meters. Suddenly, his face changed sharply and exclaimed, "walk alone!"


    "I''m fine. I''m here!"


    Walking alone at night, wearing men''s clothes that don''t fit well, he replied loudly from a distance.


    Ding Ning was relieved. Just as he was going to join the night alone, the earth under his feet suddenly vibrated violently, and the broken bluestones quickly bonded together to form a strange six pointed star array.


    Ding Ning only felt a strong sense of weightlessness. After a burst of dizziness, he was stunned to find that he had been transmitted to an unknown space.


    "Taikoo transmission array!"


    Looking at Ding Ning suddenly disappeared in place, Jiutian Xuannv was shocked. She looked at the rapidly disappearing six pointed star array and cried out.


    "Ding Ning, where has he gone? Is there any danger?"


    The night walked alone and was about to cry. He grabbed Jiutian Xuannv''s arm and asked anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, although I don''t know where he was sent, I think he will get a big chance again. He''s really a lucky guy!"


    Nine days Xuan Nu said with envy, jealousy and hatred on her face, and let night walk alone and relax a little.


    What Jiutian Xuannv didn''t say is that Tianda''s chances are often accompanied by Tianda''s dangers, but she believes that Ding Ning, who has preliminarily mastered the Taichu talisman, will never die easily. Even if she can''t get the big chance, her self-protection is more than enough.


    It has to be said that Jiutian Xuannv''s judgment was very accurate. Ding Ninggang came to this strange space and encountered great danger before he had time to look around carefully.


    A dragon, no, to be exact, is a glittering golden dragon. It seems to be very interested in the sudden emergence of Ding Ning. It stares at a pair of dark golden dragon pupils that are one circle larger than the car and looks at him curiously.


    Ding Ning was startled. His legs and stomach turned their muscles. NIMA, is there really a dragon in the world? It still represents the supreme five clawed dragon of the ninth five year plan.

 Chapter 866

    "Little thing..."


    As soon as the 30 meter long golden dragon opened its mouth, Ding Ning felt an irresistible strong wind blowing and couldn''t help being blown upside down.


    "Er!"


    The golden dragon was a little silly. I didn''t expect this little thing to be so weak. It didn''t blow. It just spoke normally, and the air flow of pronunciation scraped him away.


    Ding Ning was directly blown out for hundreds of meters before he staggered to his feet. He covered his chest with his hands and said in horror, "don''t come here!"


    "Well, I didn''t mean it. Don''t be afraid!"


    The golden dragon is a simple and honest dragon, said with embarrassment on his face.


    Ding Ning wants to cry without tears. Although the Golden Dragon has no malice, it is really terrible. Even at a distance of hundreds of meters, his face is still scratched by his breath. You know, he is the master of military training twice. Even if he cuts his face with a knife, he will leave white marks at most. It can be seen how powerful the golden dragon is. If he really wants to kill him, Blow hard and you''ll probably break him to pieces.


    What the hell is this? A casual dragon can easily kill him.


    "Excuse me, dear Mr. long, where is this place?"


    The gentleman didn''t stand under the dangerous wall. Ding Ning quietly withdrew ten meters back and decided to have a good chat with the seemingly simple and honest dragon and find a way to go back after knowing the situation here.


    "You don''t know where this is? This is Dragon Valley?"


    The Golden Dragon blinked his confused eyes and tilted his head curiously: "what are you?"


    "What?"


    Ding Ning''s forehead was covered with black lines and said angrily, "I''m a person, not a thing!"


    Lying trough, as soon as his words were out, Ding Ning reacted and even surrounded himself. But when he thought of the Dragon world, he wanted to cry. How far did that shit transmission array transmit him? It must not be on earth now. Dragon Valley and lying trough are not all dragons.


    "Man? What is man?"


    Ding Ning was speechless about the problem of the golden dragon, but he also learned from this sentence that there may be no human existence here. When he thought of what the hell dragon world is here, he could kill himself by jumping out of a little dragon. He couldn''t help being shocked!


    "How to say? Like your dragon family, people are also a living race. You Dragon Valley won''t be the only dragon family!"


    Ding Ning organized the language and tried to make it easy for this powerful stupid dragon to understand what people are. Otherwise, if 100000 people asked why, he would have a direct mental breakdown. Of course, while answering, he didn''t forget to continue to explore the bottom of the Dragon world!


    "Creatures?"


    As soon as the Golden Dragon''s eyes lit up, he said happily, "I know, you" people "are like pigs and beasts!"


    "Pigs? What?"


    Ding Ning looked confused and forced. How come he had never heard of this race, but it seems that taking the word pig is not a good word.


    "Pigs are lazy and like to sleep, but they are also delicious food after fattening!"


    The Golden Dragon''s saliva splashed, and his eyes brightened when he looked at Ding Ning.


    Isn''t that a pig? You are a pig. Your whole family is a pig.


    Ding Ning cursed secretly in his heart, but when he looked at this guy''s bright and frightening eyes, he was frightened. He wouldn''t take Lao Tzu as food. He quickly said in righteous words: "no, man is a high intelligent race. How can he be like a stupid pig and beast."


    "Higher intelligence race? How is it possible? Our dragon race is the higher intelligence race!"


    The dragon clan was extremely proud. Hearing that his face was not good, he stared at Ding Ning and said in a low voice.


    "Hey, hey, what''s that look in your eyes? As the saying goes, it''s not OK to have friends from afar. Anyway, I''m a guest from afar. Even if you don''t like wine and good food, it''s an insult to compare me with stupid pigs and animals. Is this the so-called noble dragon''s hospitality?"


    Ding Ning was careful of his liver, but his face was silent and pretended to be angry.


    The golden dragon is still very cultural. He raised his claws and scratched his head. He sincerely apologized: "you''re right. Oh, I shouldn''t treat you as a pig. I apologize to you, friend. I''ll invite you to dinner and drink."


    "Oh, I''ll bother you!"


    Ding Ning was so relieved that he finally fooled the past. It was really frightening. He always wanted to eat people.


    "Then come home with me. I''ll treat you to pigs and animals. It''s delicious!"


    The Golden Dragon said happily. With a twist of his huge body, he immediately flew into the air and flew to a huge Valley in the distance.


    Ding Ning always wondered how the Dragon could fly without wings. After watching it for a long time, he didn''t see why. He just felt that this guy was against the principles of physics.


    This place is too terrible. You can''t run around until you know the situation. Since the Golden Dragon has no malice to him and is good at fooling him, you can have a meal with him. He also wants to know whether the pig is a pig or not.


    On the earth, he has never dared to show his wings. Now he has finally come to use. When his power is activated, he clicks and wipes behind his back, he spreads his wings and follows the Golden Dragon. He wants to test the speed of the dragon. If its speed is not as fast as his own, he has greater hope of saving his life.


    "Eh!"


    After spreading his wings, Ding Ning found a layer of golden black fluff on his pair of bone wings, which surprised him. He didn''t know when this change occurred.


    But it seems to be a good thing. Although it has become a bird man now, it is better than having a pair of bone wings. It looks like an evil creature.


    The Golden Dragon had eyes behind it. It seemed that Ding Ning had wings. He looked back at him curiously and said kindly, "by the way, my name is Snoopy. What''s your name?"


    "Puff!"


    Ding Ning didn''t hold it back. He laughed. The Dragon even took the name of a dog. It''s too happy.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything funny?"


    Snoopy blinked innocent big eyes and asked curiously.


    "No, no, I just think your name is very powerful!"


    Ding Ning held back his smile and flattered him.


    "Yes, I think it''s very powerful!"


    Snoopy was very honest. When he heard Ding Ning''s praise, he immediately smiled and became more enthusiastic: "by the way, you haven''t said your name, my friend."


    "My name is Ding Ning. Nice to meet you, Snoopy!"


    Ding Ning''s smiling eyes narrowed into a seam. This guy is so cute!


    "Ding Ning! A very powerful name!"


    Snoopy was insincere, perfunctory, and secretly skimmed his mouth. It was obvious that Snoopy''s name was much more powerful than Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning let go of the speed and quietly compared it with Snoopy, but he was secretly surprised. Although he didn''t do it with all his strength, Snoopy looked very relaxed and obviously at ease, which made him start beating drums in his heart. He regretted that he recklessly followed him to Dragon Valley.


    Although Snoopy didn''t show obvious hostility to him, if a dragon wanted to eat him at his base camp, wouldn''t there be no way in heaven and no door in the earth?


    By the way, get down! Ding Ning thought of going down to the earth, and suddenly he was determined that Lao Tzu could not escape in the sky. Can''t he drill into the earth?


    But as he came to the Dragon Valley, he saw the golden valley full of gold all over the mountains, and his heart fell to the bottom of the valley in an instant. NIMA said that dragons like bright things, but they don''t have to build their nest in the golden mountain.


    Looking at the empty Golden Valley without a dragon, Ding Ning''s tightly hanging heart came down again. It seems that there are not many dragons in the Dragon Valley.


    But he knew it was too early to be happy, and quietly began to inquire about intelligence: "there are not many people in the Dragon Valley!"


    Snoopy said shyly, "there are not many people here. My people live in the Dragon Valley in front of me. I''m just an adult and haven''t had time to move out alone, so I still live with my parents now!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes almost didn''t stare out. NIMA, who is more than 30 meters long, has just grown up. How big is the dragon who has grown up for a long time!


    "Do you all live in Jinshan?"


    Ding Ning restrained his mind and looked at the gold piled up in the valley like broken stones. He couldn''t help but be jealous. These dragons are really rich. He secretly decided to find a way to search for some gold and take it away when he left. He was surprised.


    "Jinshan? No, we golden dragons all live in the Golden Valley. Other dragon families don''t live here!"


    Snoopy replied as he flew.


    "Other dragons? Are there many kinds of dragons?"


    Ding Ning was surprised. He thought there was only one race of Golden Dragon here.


    "Of course, the dragon race is also divided into many kinds. Our golden dragon is the most noble. Ordinary races include green dragon, white dragon, yellow dragon, black dragon, wooden dragon, poisonous dragon, Rainbow Dragon and so on!"


    Snoopy said carelessly.


    Ding Ning''s heart trembled. Is this Dragon Valley? How do you think it should be the Dragon world? How many dragons do so many dragon families have to have!


    One person and one dragon fly and chat. Snoopy is just an adult and relatively simple. Where is Ding Ning''s opponent? In a few words, the situation here is almost the same.


    According to Snoopy, this is a continent with boundless praise. It is called the sunset continent. There are thousands of strange races living here. Even if it is as strong as the dragon race, it only occupies a part of the East. He doesn''t know whether there is a human race on the mainland. Anyway, he hasn''t heard of it, but even if there is, it should not be a tyrannical race, otherwise he shouldn''t have never heard of it.


    Dragon Valley is the place where the golden dragon family lives. It is built around the golden dragon city. It is the royal family of the Oriental dragon family. The three dragon emperors of the golden dragon family live in the golden dragon city. There are two dragon cities in the southeast and northeast of the mainland, frost Dragon City and dark dragon city, which are respected by frost dragon and dark magic dragon.


    The three dragon cities occupy the east of the mainland, but the relationship between them is not harmonious, and wars often occur.


    Ding Ning was surprised and worried secretly. The whole world is an alien continent. There is no human race. Wherever he goes, he is alien, and his life is almost unprotected!


    Soon, Snoopy''s home arrived. It was a large dragon valley surrounded by many dragon valleys. The golden dragons 40 or 50 meters long were visible. To Ding Ning''s surprise, those golden dragons greeted Snoopy very respectfully and called him prince.


    Ding Ning knew that Snoopy''s father was a double headed Golden Dragon King, which was equivalent to the king of the Terran royal family.


    The golden dragons may be because of Snoopy''s relationship. Although they looked at Ding Ning curiously, they didn''t have any malice. Ding Ning was trembling. At the same time, they were also secretly glad to know Snoopy just when he arrived here. After all, whoever was stared at by dozens of huge golden dragons would not play drums in his heart!

 Chapter 867

    Snoopy''s home is a huge palace built entirely of gold. It shines in the sun and almost blinds Ding Ning''s titanium alloy dog eyes, which makes him keep swallowing quietly.


    How much gold does it take to build such a huge palace? Ding Ning suspects that all the gold reserves on earth are not enough to build this palace.


    Big dog family, it''s really big dog family. Ding Ning growled in his heart. These dragon families are too extravagant!


    "Brother, you''re back!"


    As soon as Snoopy and dingning arrived at the gate of the palace, a crisp girl''s voice came out, and then a Golden Shadow jumped out and rushed into Snoopy''s arms.


    Therefore, Ding Ning was tragic again. The whirlwind brought by the Golden Shadow jumped out and blew him out for hundreds of meters. He fell to the ground in a panic, attracting the funny eyes of a group of golden dragons around him.


    "Pikachu, brother, bring a friend back to play with you. Eh, where are you?"


    Snoopy spoiled and rubbed his head against his sister''s head. When he was about to introduce Ding Ning, he found that Ding Ning was gone.


    Ding Ning got up with a depressed face. For the first time, he felt really fragile. It was crispy than the car produced by Fusang.


    "Well, what is this?"


    A slender golden dragon only 20 meters long, with big amber eyes, looked at Ding Ning curiously, and gently poked her chest with a finger about the thickness of his waist.


    Ding Ning''s face was green. The strong wind brought by the mother dragon alone could blow him away. This finger could not poke himself to death.


    Fortunately, the Dragon Girl with a festive name still had a sense of propriety. She didn''t use much strength. She let him breathe a sigh of relief and showed a bright smile on her face: "Pikachu, Hello, my name is Ding Ning. I''m a human race."


    "Terran, I haven''t heard of it!"


    Pikachu was obviously not an adult. In his voice, he still took the innocence and childishness of the little girl. He patted Snoopy''s body with his tail and asked pleasantly, "brother, is this little man your pet?"


    Ding Ning''s forehead was covered with black lines and his heart roared wildly. I am a human, not a pet.


    "Pikachu, this Ding Ning is my brother''s friend, not a pet!"


    Snoopy smiled awkwardly and handed Ding Ning an apologetic look.


    Ding Ning must be very happy. Luckily, Snoopy is still loyal. Otherwise, he will let his brother become his sister''s pet. He will have to find a piece of tofu to kill him.


    "No, brother. Pikachu wants him to be a pet, okay?"


    Unfortunately, Pikachu was a little girl. She took out her killer mace, pouted her mouth, shook Snoopy''s body desperately and began to act like a spoiled girl.


    Ding Ning was sweating at the head of the waterfall, his heart was hanging to his throat, and there was a kind of bad premonition in his heart.


    Sure enough, Snoopy was unreliable. He couldn''t bear his sister''s pettiness at all. He immediately spoiled his face, stretched out huge dragon claws and rubbed Pikachu''s head: "OK, OK, let him play with you when his brother invites Ding Ning to drink and eat meat and make the friendship of the host."


    "Oh, great. I knew my brother was the best for Pikachu."


    Pikachu danced happily and looked like a spoiled and lovely girl. But dingning, who was disillusioned, was attacked again, and the strong wind blew out for dozens of meters.


    Ding Ning, who was embarrassed to get up from the ground, turned black. NIMA, who was still a friend, turned around and sold me.


    But the situation is stronger than people. What qualifications does he have to oppose it? Here, even the weakest Pikachu can destroy him. He can only stare at Snoopy with resentful eyes, hoping that he can find his conscience and take back his life.


    Probably Snoopy also felt a little sorry for Ding Ning. His eyes dodged and didn''t look at him. He took the cheering Pikachu directly into the palace.


    Of course, Pikachu would never forget her new toy. As soon as the tail rolled up, he rolled up Ding Ning, sat on his neck and followed Snoopy happily


    Into the palace.


    Ding Ning secretly comforted himself. Fortunately, fortunately, my brother rode on the mother dragon''s neck and became a dragon knight. Let''s treat her as my brother''s pet.


    As soon as he entered the palace, Ding Ning was almost blinded by the glittering hall again. NIMA, do you want to be so corrupt? Even the columns and furniture of the palace are all made of gold. It''s just the same taste as Zhu Pengcheng. It''s vulgar!


    "Snoopy, you''re back. Hurry up and get ready for dinner!"


    A woman''s voice sounded very gentle. Ding Ning looked at it and saw a slender dragon hundreds of meters long coiled around the gold pillar, covered with glittering scales. If her amber eyes were not blinking, he would have thought it was a carving on the pillar.


    "Mother, look at my new friend!"


    Pikachu jumped to the mother dragon and said happily, showing off Ding Ning riding on her neck.


    "Oh!"


    The mother dragon stretched out her huge head and looked at Ding Ning curiously. She should have never seen the Terran, but she said politely: "Hello, little guy, welcome to Dragon Valley. You can call me Luxi!"


    "Lucie? Your husband won''t be called pipiru, will he?"


    Ding Ning was completely defeated by the family''s naming skill, and asked with evil interest.


    "Well, how do you know?"


    Lu Xixi''s rhetorical question completely petrified Ding Ning. NIMA and Zheng Yuanjie won''t come through, too?


    "I am careless and ignorant. I feel very harmonious!"


    Ding Ning was stared at by luxisi''s strange eyes for a while, and answered with a dry smile.


    "Mother, have you ever heard of the human race?"


    Snoopy was showing off when he saw that Ding Ning aroused the interest of his mother and sister.


    "Terran?"


    Luxi''s pupils contracted violently, but then he shook his head calmly: "I haven''t heard of it!"


    Her subtle changes could be concealed from Snoopy and Pikachu, but could not be concealed from Ding Ning, which made his heart sink.


    Lucy''s performance made him very upset. She obviously knew the Terran. Even if she hadn''t seen it, she must have heard of it, but why did she pretend not to know? It''s like some kind of taboo, which makes her afraid.


    Sure enough, luxisi''s next performance confirmed Ding Ning''s guess. She politely and alienated invited Ding Ning to lunch, but she was not as relaxed as before. Instead, she looked worried.


    Ding Ning didn''t understand why she was so strange, so he didn''t think much and focused on what Snoopy said about pigs and beasts.


    It has to be said that pigs are indeed very similar to pigs, with similar living habits and appearance. They are all captive animals, but they are dozens of times larger. A pig weighs more than ten tons.


    Even if Ding Ning had a good appetite, he could barely eat a pig calf.


    It''s not that the meat of the pig beast is not delicious. In fact, the pig beast is definitely a pure green and pollution-free fresh food. The meat quality is much more tender and delicious than the pork on earth. Moreover, the pig beast is a low-level monster with abundant aura in its body. Long-term consumption can definitely increase cultivation.


    However, the dragon''s cooking level really made him dare not compliment. Such good ingredients were half cooked, and a smell of smell made it difficult for him to swallow. If it weren''t for the support of that aura, Ding Ning would have to spit it out on the spot, and it''s also a pity that the Snoopy family ate with relish.


    Of course, the Dragon nationality is a race that does not avoid meat and vegetables. If they don''t eat raw meat directly, they can afford him.


    "Ding Ning, why don''t you eat? You''re full now? Isn''t your appetite too small?"


    Pikachu was relatively simple. He didn''t notice his mother''s absentmindedness. He warmly greeted his new toy and exemplary swallowed a whole pig in one bite, which made Ding Ning jump with fear that she might swallow herself on a whim.


    "Yes, Ding Ning, I said that if you are invited to dinner and drink, you must do it. You can''t be polite!"


    Snoopy reached out and tore off one of the pig''s thighs and handed it to Ding Ning, as if he wanted to make up for his sister''s debt of treating him as a pet!


    Ding Ning looked at the bloody pig thigh, looked loveless and sighed softly: "you are really too cruel!"


    "A tyrant? What do you mean?"


    Snoopy obviously didn''t have any culture, but he always tried to pretend that he was very literate, but the violence obviously exceeded his understanding and asked with an ignorant face.


    "Cruelty to natural things is an idiom, which means that it originally refers to the destruction and extinction of natural resources, and then it refers to the arbitrary destruction of things without care."


    Pikachu was obviously more educated than Snoopy. He immediately explained. Seeing his brother looking at himself in surprise, he proudly said, "this is an idiom I saw from the Royal College Library. Am I smart!"


    "Well, Pikachu is the smartest!"


    Snoopy spoiled his head and rubbed his sister''s forehead. It seems to be a friendly move among the dragon people!


    "Oh, little fellow, why do you say we are monsters?"


    The dialogue between the three finally succeeded, which aroused the interest of the always absent-minded lucisi and asked curiously with blinking big eyes.


    Fortunately, Snoopy has reminded them that Ding Ning is very fragile and can fly in one breath, so they all pay attention when they speak and try to turn down the volume so that Ding Ning will not be blown away again.


    "The meat of this pig is delicious, but you are half cooked. It tastes fishy and smelly. It doesn''t even have the minimum process of removing the fishy smell. It tastes very bad. I can''t eat it at all. It''s obviously a first-class ingredient, but it''s ruined. It''s not a natural thing. What is it?"


    Seeing that the plan had worked, Ding Ning immediately braved himself and said with a sad and angry face.


    He can see that Luxi has a gentle personality, is a full-time housewife, and has a pursuit for cooking. That''s why he wants to start with cooking to ensure his life safety.


    Luxisi''s previous performance made him very uneasy. I believe that if she hadn''t been gentle and didn''t like killing, it''s a problem whether she can live or not.


    There are at least hundreds of Golden Dragon guards guarding the Dragon Palace. It''s a dream to escape. Besides, even if he can escape smoothly, where can he escape? So he must find a way to save himself, and then find out what lucisi knows and why he is afraid when he hears the Terran. He is trying to leave the ghost place that scares him.


    "You mean this pig is not delicious? And what''s that fishy?"


    Lucy asked in surprise. She thought her cooking was very good. The two children have eaten like this since childhood. They never said it was bad.


    Although she is expensive as a princess, she never takes this identity as one thing. More often, she regards herself as a qualified housewife who teaches her husband and children. The focus of her life is around the family and children, so she must find out whether what Ding Ning said is true or false!

 Chapter 868

    "OK, I think it''s delicious!"


    Pikachu is a greedy child. Although he thinks his mother''s cooking is very good, he still hopes to eat more delicious food.


    "I also think it''s delicious, Ding Ning. Do you know how to cook?"


    Although Snoopy is an adult, he is still a child. Moreover, the Dragon nationality has a long life and can enjoy delicious food. It is also an irresistible temptation for him.


    "Of course, if you don''t believe it, just try it. I promise you can''t wait to eat your tongue!"


    Ding Ning raised his head proudly. Now even if he didn''t protect himself, he planned to show his hand. At least he couldn''t treat his taste buds badly.


    "OK, then show us your hand. I hope you can make delicious food!"


    Seeing Ding Ning''s confident appearance, Lucy narrowed her eyes and said with some discomfort in her heart.


    "Don''t worry, it''s definitely ten thousand times better than now!"


    Ding Ning knew that luxisi was already a little angry. Although he knew that it was unwise to anger the female dragon now, he had to go through the plan to the end in order to follow up the plan and his desire for words.


    The dragon family''s kitchen is large and proportional to their volume. Ding Ning stands in the kitchen like a tiny ant. A pig beast alone can crush him to death.


    Fortunately, as a royal family, there is also a dragon family who is specially responsible for cooking in the kitchen, so Ding Ning only needs to move his mouth to command the preparatory work.


    The dragon people in charge of logistics heard that a new little guy disliked the food made by the princess. They immediately gathered around to watch the excitement.


    In their eyes, the princess luxisi was gentle and approachable, and devoted herself to studying cooking skills. Her cooking skills were famous. This new little thing dared to challenge the princess''s cooking skills, which made them feel extremely ridiculous and happy to see Ding Ning make a fool of himself.


    Ding Ning is actually playing drums in his heart. After all, the dragon people are not human. I wonder if their taste is the same as that of human beings. But now, in order to survive and leave here as soon as possible, he can only harden his scalp.


    Delicacy be arranged sweet and sour spare ribs and Baijiu spareribs with brown sauce and braised pork ribs. The strong aroma of the Golden Dragon dragons the crowd to swallow the saliva. Ding Ning''s eyes are no longer hostile to Ding Ning. After all, they are full of admiration. Just smelling the smell makes them salivate.


    Ding Ning secretly congratulated himself. Fortunately, the ingredients here are pure natural, and his meat aroma is attractive enough. Otherwise, he can''t guarantee to maintain the previous level in the absence of various seasonings.


    Braised hoof bladder, braised pig hoof, braised meat, pig oil residue, stir fried tenderloin, four Xi balls, shredded red oil ear


    A series of hard and soft dishes were put on the table like a running water mat, which made Pikachu''s greedy eyes pop up with small stars and saliva into a river.


    Snoopy kept swallowing his saliva. If he didn''t have a good tutor there, he couldn''t wait to swallow all the big pots of vegetables.


    Even luxisi''s throat didn''t quite stir, and his eyes at Ding Ning gradually became soft.


    But it''s not over yet. When Ding Ning cleaned up the pig''s large intestine, heart, belly, lung and liver, which had always been thrown away directly by the dragon family, and changed the pattern to make pots of delicious food with color, flavor and taste, all the dragons changed their eyes and had an idea in their heart. It turned out that these things could be eaten, and they looked delicious.


    But the more ferocious is still behind. Ding Ning has made the best use of pig and beast, even the pig bladder and pig kidney. One is made of fried kidney, and the other is thrown into a pot with pig head meat to make a stewed pig belly.


    The dragons were shocked to find that all parts of a pig except pig hair were made into delicious food. Is this still cooking? It''s art.


    Lucisi looked at Ding Ning with adoration and fanaticism. She began to calculate that if she could get Ding Ning''s cooking skills, she, the housewife, would become the favorite princess of pipiru, the Dragon King. You know, the dragon people are not monogamous. Pipiru has many side concubines, but the dragon people have difficulty giving birth. She is responsible for giving birth to a son and a daughter for pipiru, Coupled with a gentle personality and never being jealous, we can keep the position of the princess.


    If you want to catch a man''s heart, you must first catch a man''s stomach. This is common among all races, and the Dragon nationality is no exception.


    There is a gluttonous feast in the dragon palace hall.


    "Delicious, it''s so delicious!"


    Pikachu was full of praise as he feasted on it.


    "The delicious food is almost crying. How can it be so delicious?"


    Snoopy was in tears. He expressed his emotion and wolfed down like a whirlwind.


    Even luxisi, who has always paid attention to his image, ignored his words and tasted every dish carefully.


    Ding Ning was also attracted by the delicacy of the ingredients and stuffed a large piece of braised hoof into his mouth with a big appetite.


    Outside the palace, the dragons in charge of logistics were waiting to taste the delicious food they had never eaten before. Their saliva almost flooded the Dragon Palace.


    This time, Ding Ning made a hundred pigs and beasts at one time. They thought that the third princess, with a negligible amount of Ding Ning, could not eat so many delicious leftovers. They could also have a good taste.


    It''s a pity that Lucy Niang San, who has a big appetite, ate all 100 pigs and animals without paying attention. He rubbed Lao Gao''s stomach and shouted to eat. He asked the guards of the Dragon Palace to pick up the dishes and chopsticks and take the opportunity to taste them. His eyes were full of deep resentment.


    Luxisi is also aware of her lack of consideration. After all, the image of the princess is very approachable. If it causes the dissatisfaction of the guards of the Dragon Palace, even if they don''t say it face to face, some bad words behind it will affect her image.


    Therefore, luxisi sincerely asked Ding Ning if he could cook another big meal. Ding Ning would not refuse such a request, which is the root of his ability to settle down.


    Of course, he also quietly started the idea of pigs and animals. If this thing is brought back to the earth for breeding, the delicious meat quality and the spiritual power contained in it will absolutely defeat the most delicious Iberian black pork on the earth. The snow falling restaurant will add a delicious ingredient.


    As for how to take it back, Hei hei, he is a man with Yao Lingjie. Yao Lingjie is not just a light plant for herbs, but also a special livestock breeding area. I believe that just the weeds in the herb garden can fatten the pigs. After all, this kind of monster with low intelligence is a omnivore. Even if the weeds contain spirit, they will flock to it.


    Ding Ning, along with two flattering Golden Dragon guards, went to select pigs in person. Looking at a valley specially breeding pigs outside the Dragon Valley, thousands of pigs were crowded all over the mountains. Ding Ning''s eyes were green,


    He swaggered into the pig Valley and pointed to several of the largest pigs in the distance: "that one, that one, right, and those two, catch them."


    The two guards of the Dragon Palace have long wanted to taste Ding Ning''s craft. It''s too late to flatter him. Why would they disobey him? Although they don''t know that they are all pigs and beasts, why should they pick and catch them? But since Ding Ning ordered, there must be his reason. After all, people are the God of animal kitchen. Maybe the pigs and beasts he likes are more delicious.


    But I don''t know the people who are praised as kitchen gods by them, but while they don''t pay attention, they quietly take the pigs and animals around them into the medicine spirit ring, lest they find out that they don''t dare to take more than a dozen at a time, and then continue to command them to catch pigs and collect pigs secretly.


    When they caught 100 pigs and beasts according to Ding Ning''s requirements, Ding Ning stopped stealing pigs with satisfaction and returned to the Dragon Palace to start another round of cooking.


    There are tens of millions of pigs in the whole pig valley. Ding Ning is not greedy. He just stole 100000, half male and half female. He plans to let them reproduce by themselves. He has the array in the medicine ring to simulate the living environment suitable for pigs. He doesn''t have to worry at all. I believe he can become the head of a large pig farm soon.


    With meat reserves, Ding Ning also focused on the main rations of the Dragon nationality, a kind of rice with high output value. The process of stealing rice seeds is much simpler than pigs and animals. He just pretended to inspect a circle. Who cares if there are hundreds or thousands of rice plants less?


    The reason why the amount stolen is very small is that Ding Ning knows that in the area planned by Yao Lingjie, this kind of rice will soon mature and how many seeds there are. Even if there is only one seed, it will soon develop into a planting scale of hundreds of thousands of mu.


    Therefore, Yao Lingjie added a grain planting area other than herbal medicine for the first time, which made Ding Ning secretly praise that the maker of this Yao Lingjie is definitely an excellent farmer array master.


    In a twinkling of an eye, half a month later, Ding Ning became the chief imperial chef of the West Palace in the Golden Dragon King Town. In addition to cooking and occasionally teaching Luxi some cooking skills, he had to be more and more moist in his childhood. He often secretly cooked delicious food for the guards of the Dragon Palace, and soon became brothers and sisters with them, Become the most popular person in the West Palace of the whole town.


    The only thing that bothered him was the little girl Pikachu. In addition to three meals a day, the little girl came to pester him when she was free and asked him to change tricks to make delicious food for her.


    Fortunately, it''s not nothing. The girl has completely given up the idea of treating him as a toy, but regarded him as a real friend, and some thoughts will tell him.


    From her mouth, Ding Ning learned that pipiru had seven side imperial concubines besides Luxi. According to the age calculation method of the dragon family, the golden dragon would grow ten meters every hundred years, and only reach adulthood at the age of 300. Luxi was a hundred meters long and already a thousand years old. Although he was still very young in the dragon family, compared with the other seven side imperial concubines who were only six or seven hundred years old, he could only be regarded as the old pearl of the dragon.


    Ding Ning also solved his doubts. No wonder he has been here for half a month. Pipiru has never been back. The emotional guy is busy with his seven young and beautiful side concubines!


    However, for the life span of the Dragon nationality of tens of thousands of years, half a month is really nothing. It can only be said that it is a flick of the finger. No wonder Luxi doesn''t complain. He just studies his cooking carefully every day. It seems that he is determined to improve his cooking to seize Pipilu''s heart.


    This makes Ding Ning''s egg hurt. If pipiru doesn''t come here once a year and a half, he doesn''t have time to spend here all the time. Senior official Ding is also a figure in the size of the earth. Is he busy every day? Not to mention that he is suddenly transferred to this alien continent, and the women at home don''t know how worried he should be.

 Chapter 869

    Time passed like a white horse. Another month passed in the twinkling of an eye. Finally, Pipilu, the king of the West Town, was coming back.


    When the news came back, the whole Dragon King Palace was decorated like the new year, and everyone was happy. Even Pikachu, who was full of resentment against her father in private, was full of joy. He ran out from time to time to see if her father came back.


    Finally coming? Although Ding Ning is looking forward to the early arrival of this day, he is still nervous at the moment. He is a double headed Golden Dragon King. He must know something about the Terran. He doesn''t know what his attitude will be when he sees himself.


    During this time, he taught lucisi cooking, and his relationship was quite harmonious. He occasionally chatted. The news from lucisi''s mouth and his speculation determined that Pipilu must know the Terran, but he had no idea what kind of attitude the Terran was.


    Although his heart was at sixes and sevens, Ding Ning had to face it. After all, whether he could find the transmission array to go back, maybe he could get the news only from pipiru.


    What''s more, he hasn''t been idle for a month and a half. He has quietly laid a world shaking array in the Dragon Valley. Although he doesn''t know if he can do anything about the double headed Dragon King, he is still a little sure to keep his life.


    "Welcome the Lord back to the house!"


    The palace guards led by luxisi''s mother and son Sanlong got the news and waited at the valley entrance early. From a distance, they saw the Golden Dragon soldiers guarding the king''s chariot, crawling on the ground and shouting, moving the wilderness and straight into the sky.


    Ding Ning mingled among the dragons and looked up quietly. He saw a double headed dragon king sitting at the upper end of the chariot pulled by eight golden dragons. His scales were dark gold. The two pairs of dragon eyes looked forward to the power. His body was more than 200 meters long, and he could feel the terrible power of the Dragon dozens of miles away.


    There are hundreds of majestic Golden Dragon guards flying around the chariot. The flag held high is engraved with three bronzed characters "king of Zhenxi" in the Dragon language. It flutters with the wind.


    After the Golden Dragon escort, there is a square array of dragon soldiers composed of thousands of different dragon families. Even on the way, they are neat, not disorderly, and full of the spirit of killing. It can be seen that this is a well-trained and Iron Army with strict discipline.


    Ding Ning was surprised to see that this was only the pro guard team of the Xiwang family in the Golden Dragon town. It had such a powerful force. If millions of dragon families gathered together, what a spectacular scene.


    "Princess, you''ve worked hard. The king is back!"


    Pipiru took the lead in flying from the chariot, and a Golden Shadow flashed in front of Lucy. He rubbed her forehead on her forehead. The two pairs of dragon eyes were full of warmth.


    There was a shy red cloud on luxisi''s dragon face, but it was difficult to hide the joy in his eyes. He said softly, "just let the Lord come back. Luxisi is not hard!"


    "Greetings to my father!"


    Snoopy''s face was filled with admiration, and he bowed and hugged respectfully.


    "Daddy, Pikachu misses you so much!"


    Pikachu was not as awed as his brother. He coiled around pipiru like a spoiled child and shouted coyly.


    "OK, OK, hahaha, let''s go home!"


    Pipiru doted on his children, laughed, grabbed one with one hand and walked proudly to the valley.


    Luxisi was like a gentle and virtuous wife with a happy smile in her eyes. The four members of the family happily entered the Dragon Valley. The guards of the Dragon Palace got up from the ground and followed up happily.


    As for those dragon guards and soldiers who are familiar with the road, they go to the arranged place to rest with the dragon palace guards who are specially responsible for receiving and guiding.


    Ding Ning was relieved to see that pipiru didn''t notice him. Pipiru''s breath was too strong. It was like a sharp sword out of its sheath, which made him faint fear.


    As a group of familiar dragon palace guards walked to the palace, they were wondering whether the dragon race had too strong racial talent, or whether the overall cultivation level of the major races in the mainland was higher than that of the earth?


    Because after a month and a half of understanding, Ding Ning already knew that the level of Snoopy cultivation, which can blow him away by the vent gas, actually reached the tianwu realm.


    On earth, Ding Ning can easily resist the joint efforts of two or three strong men in tianwu territory without using his killer mace. But here, he is not absolutely sure to defeat Snoopy, who is just an adult, with his cards. This must be said to be a great irony.


    In the West Palace of the whole town, I''m afraid the only person Ding Ning can guarantee to defeat is Pikachu, who is still a minor, which deeply hits him who has always thought that he is invincible at the same level on the earth and can even fight beyond his level.


    The feeling that life and death are out of control is really uncomfortable. Ding Ning quietly clenched his fist. His desire to become stronger has never been so strong at this moment.


    In fact, he doesn''t know that he is too self deprecating. Among thousands of races, the dragon family is an advanced race standing at the top of the pyramid. The golden dragon is known as the strongest fighting race in the flesh. It has always been invincible in the same level, that is, the frost Dragon and the dark magic dragon, who are also the emperor of the dragon family. In terms of individual combat ability, they are far from their opponents.


    Only the golden dragon family has always been difficult to reproduce and the number is always small, so that the frost dragon and the Diablo dragon are qualified to compete with them.


    As a human warrior, he was sure to defeat Pikachu at the same level. If it came out, it would be enough to startle the eyes of the ground.


    "Eh, what kind of dish is this? Why have I never eaten such delicious food!"


    The pipiru family were reunited. Their father was kind and filial. They were happy and enjoyed their family. Luxisi carefully prepared a feast to welcome his return. As soon as a large piece of braised meat was imported, pipiru brightened his eyes, savored it carefully and asked with praise: "is this the dish newly developed by the princess? It''s delicious. It''s really delicious."


    Luxisi smiled happily. Just when he wanted to say something about Ding Ning, he suddenly thought of some secrets Pipilu had told him. He was tongue tied and wanted to stop talking.


    "Boy, this is the reception banquet prepared for you by brother Ding Ning himself. Is it delicious?"


    Before Lucy could think of how to speak, picachu, who was frank and outspoken, showed off that her eyebrows were full of joy. During this time, she was like a follower, pestering Ding Ning all day to make delicious food for her. She had long regarded Ding Ning as her best friend, and her brother shouted willingly.


    "Ding Ning? Who is it?"


    Pipiru ate it quickly, didn''t notice lucisi''s suddenly changed face, and asked with great interest.


    The inheritance of the throne of the golden dragon family is not hereditary, and there is no distinction between men and women. It all depends on strength. Pikachu''s blood concentration is much higher than his brother Snoopy, and he is more likely to inherit his throne in the future. Therefore, Pipilu dotes on his little daughter.


    "It''s my brother Ding Ning!"


    Although Pikachu is more than 200 years old, she is only equivalent to a 14-year-old girl of human beings. She is extremely naive. After thinking for a long time, she doesn''t know how to introduce Ding Ning. She can only say vaguely.


    "Father Wang, Ding Ning is a friend that the child inadvertently met when he went out. His cooking is really great. Even his mother learns cooking from him."


    Seeing that his father also liked Ding Ning''s cooking, Snoopy immediately said like a treasure.


    Pikachu chuckled unhappily. Although her brother said the truth, she always felt like her toy had been robbed. She felt sour in her heart. This is probably the psychological reason why immature children want to compete for favor in front of their parents and win praise from their elders.


    "Where did you make friends? Are you from the dragon family?"


    Pipiru was tasting the delicious fried pork liver. When he heard this, he acted as if nothing had happened and asked.


    Although he seems calm on the surface, he has doubts in his heart. As the king of the West Town, he is responsible for guarding the west of the golden dragon city. Recently, he clashed with the dark magic dragon family.


    He knew very well that many strong fortresses were conquered from the inside. Especially so far, no one had told him about it. How could he not be vigilant about it.


    "It''s not the dragon race. I heard from brother Ding Ning. What kind of Terran is he? Dad, what kind of race is the Terran? Have you heard of it?"


    Lucisi saw pipiru''s vigilance. When he was about to answer and explain the matter, picachu, who was very expressive, grabbed and said.


    "Pa Da", the roast pig leg in pipiru''s hand fell to the ground, but he didn''t realize it. The whole person was stunned like being eaten by thunder. He turned his head and stared at Pikachu. His eyes glittered with a mixture of fear, fear and ferocity: "what did you just say? Terran? You said he was Terran?"


    "Dad, you... What''s the matter with you? Pikachu is so scared!"


    Pikachu had never seen his father so fierce. His mouth shriveled and cried.


    "Lord, you scared Pikachu!"


    Lucisi''s heart sank, quickly pulled Pikachu, protected her behind him, and whispered a reminder.


    Pipiru then found himself out of his temper. He quickly restrained his mood, hid the storm in his heart, and said, "I''m sorry, Pikachu, dad is just excited for a moment, didn''t scare you?"


    Seeing that his father had returned to normal, Pikachu''s fear dissipated. Tears twinkled in his big eyes and his wronged mouth, "Dad looked terrible just now, but Pikachu is a good child and will forgive dad."


    "Good, my baby daughter, it''s my father. Wait, my father will give you a gift as an apology!"


    Pipiru apologetically hugged Pikachu and rubbed the huge faucet on her head. Her eyes were all spoiled.


    "Hee hee, what gift did dad give Pikachu? Take it out quickly!"


    Pikachu was a child after all. He soon forgot his previous fear and pestered his father for gifts.


    "Dad, I sent someone to the West for Pikachu to get you dream Linglong. Oh, no, Snoopy, this is yours!"


    Pipiru smilingly took out two black objects and gave one to Snoopy and Pikachu.


    "Yeah, it''s a dream Linglong. Dad, Pikachu loves you!"


    Pikachu cheered, played with the toys in his hand and ran out cheerfully: "Dad, I''m full. I went to play with brother Ding Ning!"


    Snoopy also looked surprised and quickly thanked, "thank you, father!"


    "The child!"


    Pipiru looked at Pikachu''s jubilant appearance. He shook his head with a bitter smile and was in no mood to eat. He stood up and said to Luxi, "I''m a little tired, princess, go and have a rest with the king!"


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Lucisi knew that pipiru was going to ask about Ding Ning alone. He replied with understanding. In an instant, there was only Snoopy who had to choose between toys and delicious food.

 Chapter 870

    "Brother Ding Ning, look at the dream my father brought me. It''s exquisite and beautiful!"


    Pikachu handed the toy to Ding Ning like a treasure, waiting for Ding Ning''s exclamation.


    "The dream is exquisite? Isn''t it a kaleidoscope?"


    Ding Ning took the so-called dream suspiciously. Linglong looked at it and said with a sad face.


    I thought it was a rare thing. It turned out that several long mirrors were wrapped with cooked copper. Put a few broken petals in them. When they rotate a little, the broken petals will move. Through the reflection of the mirror, various three-dimensional patterns will appear. It is called a kaleidoscope on the earth. It is only for children to play, but there is no paper here, It can only be replaced by broken petals.


    "What kaleidoscope? It''s drunk and exquisite. It''s a very precious thing. My father spent a lot of money to get it."


    Pikachu saw that the expected effect had not been achieved. Instead of being shocked, Ding Ning looked dismissive and muttered unconvinced.


    The speaker had no intention, the listener had a heart, but Ding Ning moved for it. What''s rare about this kaleidoscope? It cost a lot to get it?


    Isn''t it a mirror, wrought copper and broken petals? What can be of value?


    No, no, it''s a mirror. Ding Ning suddenly remembered that he had been here for a month and a half. He had never found a mirror here. He thought the dragon people didn''t have the habit of looking at the mirror. Now it doesn''t seem to be like this. It''s not that the Dragon people don''t pay attention to appearance, but that the dragon people don''t make mirrors at all, so he thinks this kaleidoscope is precious.


    Also, the dragon family has always been a visual creature and likes shiny things best. No wonder they spend a lot of money to buy the kaleidoscope composed of these broken mirrors.


    After figuring out this link, Ding Ning''s mouth tilted slightly. It seems that there are a lot of articles to do here. Maybe it''s not impossible to get rid of a golden mountain.


    During this time, Ding Ning has clearly understood that the nearby Dragon Valley is a natural rich gold mine. These gold is worthless in the eyes of the dragon family, just like the stones in the eyes of people on earth. He just thinks that the palace built as building materials is very beautiful. In addition, the Dragon family is very interested in all bright things, so he built it into Dragon Valley.


    But for Ding Ning, the gold that the dragon people didn''t see in their eyes was a huge wealth for him. He didn''t want to steal some gold to take away. However, the dragon people were on strict guard. They didn''t think the gold was valuable, but they took the gold as the basic material for the establishment of the post, so he didn''t dare to act rashly, After all, the guards outside the Dragon Palace don''t know him very well.


    "Pikachu, can you find quartz sand, limestone, feldspar, soda ash, boric acid and silver powder?"


    Ding Ning asked with a smile like the wolf woman who abducted Little Red Riding Hood.


    Pikachu asked childishly, "what are quartz sand, limestone, feldspar, soda ash and boric acid? There is silver powder. There are many silver mountains in Yinlong valley."


    The waterfall sweat at Ding Ning''s head is also quartz sand, limestone, feldspar, soda ash and boric acid. It''s easy for people with a little chemical knowledge to find them, but this continent is obviously a high martial world, and the scientific and technological civilization is quite backward. Where do you know these things!


    However, he knows that the mineral resources of this alien continent are many times richer than those in the region. There must be some common raw materials, but Pikachu doesn''t know them.


    He immediately stretched out his finger and explained while gesticulating on the ground. It can be said that Pikachu was still confused for a long time. In addition to providing clues that there was a limestone rich mine nearby, Ding Ning had a headache.


    "Brother Ding Ning, I don''t know what you said, but we can ask manager longmar!"


    Pikachu felt very ashamed. She didn''t understand what dingning''s brother said. She looked at dingning with adoring eyes and actively proposed.


    "Yes, why don''t I remember? Pikachu is the smartest!"


    Ding Ning clapped his hands in surprise and did not forget to praise Pikachu, which made Pikachu squint his big eyes happily.


    Longmar was once the leader of pipiru''s guard army. He fought bravely on the battlefield, saved pipiru''s life and blocked the knife for him, but he retired because of his disability.


    Pipiru felt his loyalty and life-saving kindness, so he left him in the palace as the logistics manager, responsible for all the daily expenses and procurement of the palace. This is a big fat difference, which also shows his position in pipiru''s mind.


    The old man is over 1500 years old. He has a high status because of his special status. He doesn''t have to manage the harem personally. He has a lot of time. His favorite hobby is food and wine. Ding Ning intends to make friends with him during this time. He specially brews some good wine to get close to him. Under his deliberate friendship, If they have a good relationship now, they almost wear the same pair of pants.


    Ding Ning immediately took Pikachu to find longmar and said what he wanted. Sure enough, the knowledgeable longmar was not comparable to Pikachu''s knowledge. Although some things were called differently, as soon as Ding Ning described their appearance and characteristics, longmar immediately understood what it was and patted his chest to ensure that he could get it for him in two days at most.


    Those things are worthless. Longmar is naturally happy to sell Ding Ning a favor. He''s joking. He''s a kitchen god. If he doesn''t have a good relationship, where can he eat the delicious food he makes? Of course, there are those delicious wines that make him can''t stop drinking.


    Ding Ning is also a bright man. Naturally, he won''t treat him badly. When he left, he took out more than a dozen jars of wine from the water space and threw it to him. The happy longmar couldn''t close his mouth.


    He has found that on this continent, it seems that storage rings are the goods of rotten streets. Every dragon carries several storage rings. He can also use water space openly.


    Fortunately, his medicine spirit ring seems to be different from other people''s storage rings. The storage ring of the dragon palace guard has no secret in the eyes of the strong, but so far no one can see through his medicine spirit ring and only regard it as a general storage ring, otherwise he will steal a pig in the east window.


    "Brother Ding Ning, what do you want those things for?"


    As soon as he got out of longmar''s room, Pikachu couldn''t help asking.


    "Give you dream Linglong, many, many dream Linglong!"


    Ding Ning stroked Pikachu''s small head and said with a smile.


    During this time, Pikachu would turn into a human shape as long as he was with him. At first, Ding Ning felt very uncomfortable. After all, it seemed strange that a flat chested little girl still had two horns on her head, but it was better to think about it than dealing with a meter long dragon, so he listened to it.


    The dragon family can''t be transformed before they are minors, but Pikachu is an exception. She has good talent, high blood concentration and can change her appearance at will. Although she doesn''t stick to it for a long time, it also gives Miss Ding Ning a little comfort.


    "Dream Linglong? Great, brother Ding Ning, I want a big dream Linglong. Father, this is too small!"


    Pikachu''s big eyes are bent into a crescent shape. Since Ding Ning made those delicious food, she has completely conquered her. In her eyes, Ding Ning is omnipotent. She has no doubt whether he can make a dream exquisite, and put forward her appeal at the first time.


    Also, the dream that human beings can play is exquisite. In Pikachu''s opinion, it must be too small. Every time she can only condense her pupils into a little to enjoy the unpredictable beautiful patterns in the kaleidoscope!


    "No problem. I''ll install a big mirror in your bedroom so that you can see yourself every day."


    Ding Ning vowed that he would show his value through Pikachu''s mouth and let Pipilu know that food alone could not stop the killing intention of a veteran Dragon King.


    Terran seems to be a very taboo topic in this alien continent. He used to get his words while longmar was drunk. The results show that even the knowledgeable manager like longmar has never heard of Terran. It seems that only the senior management of longmar knows the existence of Terran.


    Ding Ning must understand what''s going on from pipiru before he can find a way to return to the earth, so he must show the value that he can be used as much as possible.


    "That''s how it happened. I don''t think he has any malice or threat, and his cooking is really good. So I left him without longmar telling you. I want to make a decision when you come back."


    In pipiru''s and his wife''s bedroom, luxisi said in detail what had happened since Ding Ning appeared, and looked at pipiru with a serious face.


    After getting along for more than a month, she really likes Ding Ning. She not only gives her cooking skills without hiding, but also maintains respect and politeness to her.


    "Please, if this matter is spread, our dragon race will become a public enemy of all races. Although the legend is not true or false, it is a nightmare for all races."


    Pipiru said anxiously.


    "What legend is it? Is it so serious?"


    Lucisi turned pale and asked cautiously. Pipilu had mentioned the Terran to her. The whole continent regarded the Terran as a public enemy, but Pipilu never told her what the legend was.


    "It is said that in ancient times, there were thousands of ethnic groups, and the demon family was the controller of heaven and earth. At that time, human beings were very weak, but because of their terrible reproductive ability and survival ability, they were kept in captivity as food. Later, the weak human race gradually gathered together and began to rise. Finally, they replaced the demon family as the controller of heaven and earth. Those races that had bullied the human race were destroyed by the human race Da Neng was exiled to this sunset continent. To put it bluntly, this sunset continent is a prison for all ethnic groups. "


    There was a heavy and unspeakable complexity in pipiru''s eyes.


    "Ah! So we are all prisoners!"


    Lucisi exclaimed and said dejectedly.


    "No, it''s not! The ancestor of our dragon family is an ancient Canglong, a powerful mount of the human race."


    Pipiru said with some pride and some sorrow, "so our dragon people are not exiled, but guards. Our duty is to guard the prison on the sunset mainland and strangle the best descendants of all ethnic groups in the cradle."


    "Ah, how could this happen? Isn''t it equivalent to being imprisoned in disguise?"


    Lucisi was shocked, but she was not proud or surprised, but deeply worried.


    As a princess, although she seldom cares about world events, she also knows that the life of the dragon family is not easy now.


    If the Dragon nationality does not split and unite, it would be better for the outside world. It can barely deter some strong rising races. But now, the Dragon nationality is divided into three. They support their troops and respect each other, fight against each other and fight each other. Where is there any spare power to suppress the ten thousand nationalities.

 Chapter 871

    "Imprisonment? That''s not to say. The ancient Canglong ancestor is so wise. He is willing to be a powerful mount for the human race. Naturally, he wants to exchange Tianda''s interests for the dragon race. You know, when God opens a door for you, he will also close a window for you. We dragon race are the darling of heaven and earth. We are a higher race from birth, but we have been jealous by heaven, resulting in the difficulty of our dragon race''s reproduction It''s hard. Do you know how many people are there in the dragon clan after the final showdown between the human and demon races? "


    Pipilu sighed faintly, and without waiting for luxisi''s answer, he said to himself, "with the ancient Canglong ancestor, our whole dragon family has less than a hundred dragons."


    "Ah, how can it be so few?"


    Luxisi opened his eyes in shock. Although the number of dragon families in the sunset mainland is small, and the total number of the three dragon cities is no more than one million, it is also an extremely powerful race. Other races dare not provoke easily. Less than 100 dragon families are almost equal to extermination.


    "Yes, that''s why the ancestors of the ancient Canglong are willing to endure humiliation and bear heavy burdens and be able to serve as a mount for the human race in exchange for the continuation of the race. Our dragon race will guard this prison exiled in the turbulent flow of time and space and stay away from the monitoring of the heavenly way. Here is a position that the power of the heavenly way can''t involve. Although our dragon race advantage can''t be brought into full play here, our ability to reproduce has greatly improved The improvement of the degree is a far cry from the fact that a dragon descendant can only be born in tens of thousands of years. After hundreds of millions of years of recuperation, our dragon nationality has grown from less than 100 in that year to nearly one million. This is the calculation of our dragon ancestors. "


    Pipiru speaks amazing words and tells the ultimate secret of the dragon family.


    "Ah! What can we do now? If we leave the sunset continent, won''t we have to face the problem of reproduction in the future?"


    Luxisi was stunned. He didn''t expect that the survival and reproduction of the Dragon nationality would be so difficult in the outside world.


    You should know that although the fertility of the Dragon nationality is not high, it is still easy to give birth to a dragon descendant in hundreds of years. It is impossible for her to imagine that a dragon descendant can be born in tens of thousands of years outside.


    "Yes, so when the ancient Canglong ancestor sent the only dragon to the sunset mainland, he once said that according to its agreement with the human power, when the human race appears in the sunset mainland one day, it means that our dragon race will have a new master, and the life and death of the dragon race will be dominated by human beings."


    The bitterness on pipiru''s face: "What a proud race the dragon family is, and how can they hand over their own destiny to a human being? Some support following the ancestral teachings and giving priority to mankind, while others firmly disagree and want to control their own destiny. Therefore, the dragon family quarreled for tens of thousands of years until the last generation of the old dragon emperor died a hundred years ago. The dragon family finally began to have civil strife. We, the Golden Dragon The family respects his Majesty the Golden Dragon Emperor, the frost dragon respects the ice dragon emperor, and the dark magic dragon respects the Magic Dragon Emperor. "


    "What are their opinions? Are they willing to respect human beings?"


    Luxisi asked cautiously. It is related to the fate of the whole ethnic group. No one dares to take it lightly.


    "His Majesty the Golden Dragon Emperor has a vague attitude and has never made a clear statement. The ice dragon must abide by the ancestral teachings. The dark magic dragon is the lawless Lord, and he may be willing to hand over his destiny to mankind. Therefore, the Magic Dragon Emperor deliberately leaked the news, resulting in the alliance of other races that have always been hostile to the human race to force the ice dragon emperor and the Golden Dragon Emperor When signing the alliance under the city, as long as human traces are found, they must be killed immediately. The ice dragon emperor had to agree under pressure, and His Majesty the Golden Dragon Emperor agreed under the situation. "


    Pipiru felt his head with a headache. "Now this human appears in my territory. If it''s not good, I will become the target of public criticism. In addition, I don''t know what his Majesty the Golden Dragon Emperor thinks. It''s difficult to do this!"


    "Otherwise, give Ding Ning to the Golden Dragon Emperor?"


    Luxisi can''t bear it, but it''s related to the safety of her whole family. She can''t influence Pipilu''s judgment by relying on her preferences, but can only ruthlessly put forward seemingly wise suggestions.


    "No, now Ding Ning is a hot potato. If I hand him over to Jinlong city without knowing his Majesty''s mind, I will force his majesty to make a choice. A bad one will bring disaster to our golden dragon family."


    Pipiru shook his head and denied lucisi''s suggestion. Women don''t know what politics is. How can they act so hastily, which is related to the fate of the whole dragon family and even the whole sunset mainland.


    As the king of Zhenxi who led troops to fight all the year round, Pipilu knew that the Golden Dragon Emperor had an ambiguous attitude and was always unwilling to make a statement.


    After all, giving priority to human beings is the exchange condition that Taigu Canglong''s ancestor and the Terran can reach. If the dragon family dares to kill human beings against their ancestral teachings, who knows what terrible consequences will it bring?


    It can lead the Terran to defeat the demon race at the height of the sun, and exile those races that support the demon race to the sunset continent that can''t even take into account the way of heaven. It can be seen that the Terran can have what means to connect the sky, and how can it not leave behind?


    Therefore, according to pipiru''s conjecture, his Majesty the Golden Dragon Emperor should not be willing to be the first bird. He is likely to default, but he is unwilling to bear the consequences. Therefore, his attitude is always ambiguous. If he wants to let the dark magic dragon take the post, even if the consequences are borne by the dark magic dragon.


    Just, will it really be that simple? The Terran can even subdue the ancient green dragon and take it as a mount. How can you not see the careful thinking of the Golden Dragon Emperor? Who can guarantee that the inaction of the Golden Dragon will not cause the anger of the Terran?


    Pipiru thought more and more complicated and thought more and more big. He secretly complained about dingning''s damn bastard. Whose territory you went to was bad. You had to come to your own territory and enter the palace openly to become the chief chef of the palace. Would it be good if your Majesty the Dragon Emperor knew?


    It''s really a hot potato. You can''t kill it, dare not put it, and can''t hide it. Sooner or later, you''ll bring great disaster.


    Lucisi saw Pipilu frowning and couldn''t help worrying. For a moment, the husband and wife were speechless and couldn''t think of a perfect plan.


    "I really can''t. I''ll go to his Majesty the Dragon Emperor to report the situation and ask him to make a decision!"


    Pipiru thought about it. The only way to do this is to tell the Dragon Emperor the truth. At the risk of being punished by him, he also had to throw out the hot potato. Besides, he believed that the Dragon Emperor would not kill him for this reckless disaster.


    "Dad, I''m going to have a lot of drunk Linglong soon!"


    Pikachu ran in at this time, showing off with a happy face.


    "Oh, my Pikachu, where did you get so many drunk delicacies!"


    Pipiru put away his sad face, cuddled his baby daughter and asked absently.


    He just subconsciously amused Pikachu. Drunk Linglong, as an extremely precious strategic material in the sunset continent, even if he was rich, it was not available to ordinary people.


    As for why Zui Linglong will become a strategic material, it is due to the dark race on the sunset continent.


    The golden dragon is strong and invincible in close combat; The frost dragon''s flesh is weak, but its spell strength is invincible; Dark magic dragon is a kind of weapon that can fight in close combat and attack far away. It has both martial arts and martial arts. It is extremely difficult to deal with.


    The three royal families of the dragon clan fight together and can suppress all races on the mainland. However, the betrayal of the dark magic dragon has led to the great decline in the strength of the Golden Dragon and the frost dragon, which has gradually led to the rise of some dark races that have always been suppressed.


    The dark race is afraid of the sun and is good at hiding, lurking, tracking and assassinating. It doesn''t pose a great threat to the powerful creatures like the golden dragon, but it''s a big trouble for the frost dragon family who are weak and rely on magic. Once they get close, the frost dragon will die.


    After special refining, the mirror made of drunk and exquisite materials can be transformed into a magic weapon to see through the traces of dark races, so that they have no hiding place, and the reflected light can also cause certain damage to them.


    However, the manufacturing method of the mirror is in the hands of the crystal family. Although the crystal family is not a dark race, as a race that is also exiled by the human race, they have the same interests with the dark race and have reached an alliance. It is impossible to disclose the manufacturing method of the mirror. Even if they are occasionally sold, they only use a small piece of mirror to make a kaleidoscope for profit, It''s impossible to sell on a large scale.


    This makes the frost dragon family very painful. If they want to buy on a large scale, there is no place to buy. Even if there is a gold dragon to help collect, it is just a drop in the bucket.


    However, almost half of the sunset continent is a dark race, so this mirror has become an extremely precious strategic reserve.


    "Brother Ding Ning can be drunk and exquisite. He asked manager longmar to collect materials. He also said he would make me a big mirror and put it in my bedroom so that I can see a beautiful Picchu every day!"


    Pikachu said excitedly, his big eyes full of longing.


    "He... He can do drunk Linglong?"


    Pipiru stood up and asked strangely, but there was a raging flame burning in his eyes. If Ding Ning could really make a mirror and mass production, he could be invincible even without the cooperation of Diablo dragon, Golden Dragon and frost dragon.


    You should know that although the Golden Dragon Emperor has an ambiguous and uncertain attitude, he is likely to be more inclined to violate the ancestral teachings, but that is just speculation. Moreover, pipiru knows him very well and knows that he is in awe. He just wants to remain neutral and doesn''t want to really try the tragic Revenge of the Terran power.


    The Golden Dragon Emperor has always been friendly with the ice dragon king, but his relationship with the magic dragon emperor has always been very disharmonious. In addition, the Magic Dragon Emperor united with all ethnic groups last time, forcing him to express his position to kill human beings. Naturally, he secretly hates the Magic Dragon Emperor with his personality.


    Therefore, his attitude is likely to change now. The old dragon has always been a black hearted and ruthless Lord who will repay anyone for his vengeance.


    More importantly, the Golden Dragon Emperor is superstitious. If he knows that Ding Ning can make mirrors, he will certainly think that Ding Ning is sent by heaven to help him make choices, so he is likely to fall to the side of the frost dragon and respect Ding Ning as a God.


    "Of course, brother Ding Ning is omnipotent. He says he can do it. If his father doesn''t believe it, he''ll wait until manager longmar collects all the materials."


    Dad even questioned her favorite brother Ding Ning, which made Pikachu, a little fan, pout.


    "Well, let''s wait two days to see!"


    Pipiru is in a tangled mood at the moment. In fact, although he hates the rampant dark magic dragon, he also doesn''t want to worship a human being.


    But when Zu Xun was put there, Ding Ning revealed the key to victory. Like the Golden Dragon Emperor, he didn''t want to bear the punishment brought by the terrible Terran strongman.


    So pipiru bit his teeth and made a decision: "let''s wait two days to see!"

 Chapter 872

    When Ding Ning finished his dinner, he was relieved to see that there was no movement in Pipilu. It seemed that the worst had not happened.


    Although he quietly set up a big array in the palace, he still didn''t want to go to the last step. After all, the big array can only protect himself. He can''t hide in the big array forever.


    Return to your residence, activate the isolation array in the room, and continue the work of refining weapons every night for the past month and a half!


    The level of demon sealing chain is very high. Even if Ding Ning offered purple fire and used fire talisman for assistance, it took more than 30 nights to completely erase the trace of God level seal engraved on it and melt it into a piece of golden strange metal.


    "Dangdang!"


    Ding Ning took out the broken sky hammer and kept hammering. When the golden metal was constantly distorted under the hammer, he took it out. It took two days to sprinkle the quenching powder extracted from rare herbs into it for purification. At the same time, the purification symbols were patted on the knife embryo like money. The seemingly perfect golden metal gradually exuded a trace of black gray impurities.


    Shatian eight hammer hammers repeatedly, hammering the metal into a thin metal sheet, and then folding... Quenching... Purification... Tempering... Quenching... Purification... Tempering


    It was not until after 99 times of repeated purification and tempering that the gold metal could no longer be tempered into any impurities and became a metal emitting purple gold light that Ding Ning wiped his sweat and smiled on his face.


    Then he smiled, looked very serious and began to sacrifice the purple fire to dissolve the purple gold metal for the last time.


    Under the terrible high temperature, the purple gold metal began to melt slowly, and the broken sky eight hammer began to temper for the 100th time. After confirming that it could no longer quench any impurities, Ding Ning folded the metal for the 100th time, refined steel and began the final embryo temper!


    "Dang Dang..."


    Ding Ning''s attention was highly focused and his expression was unprecedented. A purple golden knife embryo gradually took shape under the broken sky eight hammer.


    Right now!


    Ding Ning''s expression was dignified. He stretched out his hand to take out the soul chopping knife and painted complicated and mysterious annihilation patterns on the still red blade at one go.


    The spirit gang of physical strength was like a tide, which was frantically vented along the soul chopping knife, making Ding Ning''s face pale with the naked eye.


    Not enough, not enough, regardless of whether it was water spirit crystal, fire spirit crystal or even thunder Spirit Crystal, pieces of Spirit Crystal appeared around the body with his ideas. The huge room was filled with rich fog aura, and the wisps of aura rushed into Ding Ning''s body at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then continued to support his massive consumption like a flood opened the gate.


    "Click, click, click!"


    Pieces of spiritual crystals with the size of a human head turned into fly ash in an instant, but the divine pattern engraved by Ding Ning was barely half completed.


    Ding Ning''s eyes didn''t blink. Another room of Lingjing flew out. The terrible Reiki frenzy attacked again, and he continued to engrave divine patterns in his hands.


    "Click, click, click!"


    In the twinkling of an eye, these spiritual crystals were consumed again. Another room of spiritual crystals appeared and turned into fly ash again... Appear again... Fly ash again


    Until a certain moment, Ding Ning looked stunned. There was no spirit crystal in the space, and the divine pattern was still one tenth less than that.


    The budget was wrong. Unexpectedly, it took so much spiritual power to engrave the annihilation divine pattern. Ding Ning''s whole body was like being squeezed dry. There was no spiritual power on his whole body.


    If you fall short, did you fail like this? No, I won''t!


    Ding Ning bit his teeth and flashed a crazy color in his eyes. The power of the spirit came out!


    The soul power of the double-sided Buddha, which has not been completely restored, quickly withers like being sucked out of all the essence and spirit, until it shrivels.


    It''s not enough. It''s almost the last divine pattern. The feeling of subsequent weakness makes Ding Ning''s engraved action slow.


    Strong unwilling to let Ding Ning instantly red eyes, it''s the last stroke. We must finish it.


    Regardless of others, the purple illusory figure in the Jiang palace suddenly moved, exploded like a moth to the fire, turned into a purple flood, surged into dingning''s dry meridians, and waved the last divine pattern.


    "Poof!"


    Ding Ning was greatly hurt by the self explosion of purple illusory human figure. He opened his mouth and sprayed a blood arrow on the just completed divine pattern. The knife embryo flashed a dazzling luster and kept flashing along the pattern like streamer.


    And he was black in front of his eyes, fell to the ground powerlessly, turned his eyes and completely lost consciousness.


    "Buzzing, buzzing!"


    The knife embryo flew up in the air without wind, and plunged into the liquid medicine prepared by Ding Ning to quench itself.


    "Stabbing" sound, rich fog rising!


    "Boom!"


    There was a thunderclap in the sky, purple red thunder clouds covered, and the terrible power of heaven filled the air, as if heaven was angry.


    The whole sunset continent was in a panic, and the great powers of countless races turned their eyes to the East, including the color of fear. They trembled and guessed who the evil could trigger the disaster.


    You know, the sunset mainland is far away from the monitoring of heaven. For hundreds of millions of years, no one has been able to attract the attention of heaven, but at the moment, it''s incredible that race can cause heaven''s robbery.


    The three dragon cities, the Golden Dragon Emperor, the ice dragon emperor and the Magic Dragon Emperor, stood at the head of the city, looking at the direction shrouded by the natural disaster with dignified and suspicious eyes.


    "Check and see who caused the disaster!"


    The three dragon emperors issued orders.


    And they coincided with countless strong men of powerful races, who also issued this order one after another.


    At the same time, Pipilu, standing at the top of the golden palace, was as black as the bottom of a pot. Looking at Ding Ning''s room locked by Lei Yun, he wanted to die.


    Nima, I wanted to delay for two days to see if Ding Ning could make a mirror and report to the Golden Dragon Emperor. This is good. The restless guy made such a big noise and immediately exposed the Zhenxi palace under the eyes of the whole continent, completely disrupting his plan.


    If he could, he would like to rush over and tear the damn guy to pieces now, but he didn''t dare. The terrible thunder made him tremble from the depths of his soul.


    "Everyone withdraw from Dragon Valley!"


    Pipiru roared like thunder, which made the flustered guards of the Dragon Palace feel at ease. They immediately flew out without hesitation and ran as far as they could.


    "Dad, what happened?"


    Pikachu rubbed his bleary eyes and asked with a confused face.


    "Come back and leave quickly!"


    Pipiru looked at the golden palace he had spent several years to build, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    "Dad, brother Ding Ning hasn''t come out yet. He must be asleep. No, I''m going to find him, er..."


    Outside the Dragon Valley, a group of dragons gathered together and looked at the terrible power of heaven. The purple and red terrible thunder clouds were getting lower and lower, which pressed on the hearts of each dragon, making it difficult for them to breathe. They unconsciously retreated back and back. Pikachu, who woke up, found that there was no body image of Ding Ning. His face changed dramatically and cried to save Ding Ning, but he was sighed by Pipilu, A claw knocked her unconscious and continued to retreat into the distance.


    "Thunderbolt!"


    A pillar of thunder as thick as a bucket crossed the sky and hit the golden palace hard.


    Pipiru twitched violently in the corners of his eyes. NIMA, although I don''t know what the hell dingning is doing, I''d like you to change a place even if you cross the robbery. This is my palace.


    Lucisi and Snoopy both looked worried. Looking at the terrible power of heaven, they flashed an unbearable color on their faces. There were some factors that loved the golden palace, but they felt sorry for Ding Ning. What a good kitchen god, it was gone.


    "Zheng!"


    A blare full of defiance suddenly sounded.


    Then the dragons looked at the flash of a huge knife that seemed to cut the sky, and they met the thunder pillar without fear and cut it in two.


    "What is this? Is it that guy''s weapon?"


    Pipiru''s frightened eyes almost didn''t stare out. The towering blade actually split the thunder column in half from the middle. The scattered thunder bombarded the open space of Dragon Valley, emitting a scorched black color, while the gold palace was happy and harmless.


    The gold dragons were silly. They thought that the thunder pillar would blow the gold palace into ruins. Unexpectedly, it was blocked by a knife. How strong must the owner of that knife be? Thinking of this, all the dragon eyes are in awe. I''m afraid even the dragon emperor doesn''t dare to touch his front!


    Pipiru and others were not the only ones who saw this scene. The strong people of the whole continent witnessed this scene. Qi Qi took a breath of air-conditioning, and his eyes glittered with horror. How awesome it must be to break the thunder with a knife.


    "Boom!"


    The blade cut through the thunder column, which seemed to annoy heaven. A thrilling thunder sounded, and the whole sunset continent was trembling.


    "Hey, that boy is over!"


    Pipiru''s eyes darkened and sighed to make a judgment.


    If the boy is smart, he can carry the natural disaster passively, but he is foolish to cut off the thunder punishment, which completely angers the way of heaven. The subsequent thunder disaster will become more and more terrible, and no one can carry it.


    Sure enough, the next moment, the fiery red thunder clouds pressed the top, becoming more and more low and depressed, and the terrible Tianwei became more and more powerful. Pipilu and other dragons had to retreat again for fear of being affected by the fish in the pond.


    The longer the stay between the sky robbers, the more powerful the thunder robbers brewing. Even though Pipilu lives in the sunset continent, where there is no sky robbers, he still knows this truth from the ancient legend.


    "Boom!"


    As if to verify pipiru''s words, the second thunder robbery instantly lit up the whole continent. The dazzling thunder light made all the alien strongmen unable to look directly at it and narrowed their eyes in horror. This thunder robbery was twice as thick as the first one, and instantly lit up the whole heaven and earth.


    "Zheng!"


    Another indomitable and rebellious Dao rang through the world.


    A bright knife light seemed to cross the long river of years and proudly cut down the sky. The thick thunder column was vulnerable. It was offset by the terrible knife, countless thunder scattered, and the darkness between heaven and earth was restored in an instant.


    "Boom!"


    God was angry, all souls trembled, and the glory of heaven was inviolable. Every creature was afraid from the depths of blood. Those with unbearable courage could not help kneeling down. That was the awe of heaven, and the humble servility from the deepest depths of bone and blood!


    "Zheng!"


    The blade''s awn did not appear, but it seemed to be making a loud sound like provocation. The clank and arrogance made those kneeling racial weak people feel ashamed.


    Pipiru''s eyes twinkled with strange light. Before Ding Ning appeared, he cut down Tianlei with only a knife. What a terrible strength. Maybe he was the new master of the dragon family predicted by his ancestors.


    But why does Snoopy say that his cultivation is low and he can blow him away in one breath? Is he pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger?

 Chapter 873

    No wonder pipiru thought so. After all, the terrible strength displayed by this knife made him feel unmatched. Naturally, he thought that Ding Ning must have been hiding before.


    If he could see that Ding Ning was in a coma in the room like a pool of mud at the moment, and the only thing to resist the natural disaster was the autonomous behavior of the knife, he would never think so.


    Ding Ning came to this alien continent and was deeply aware of his lack of strength, but it was not possible to improve his strength in a short time. What depressed him most was that he had reached the peak of the earth martial arts realm, but he could not break through the barrier of the heaven martial arts realm.


    He lives in fear of being torn apart by these powerful and outrageous guys every day. It''s hard to feel that his fate is not under his control. Therefore, he must find a way to have self-protection as soon as possible and think twice before he made his mind on the refining tool.


    But even if he can refine the best spiritual weapon, he is still a mole ant with no guarantee of life on this continent with far more combat power than the earth. After thinking over and over again, he resolutely made up his mind to fight and engrave annihilation talisman on the refined weapon to enhance the power of the weapon.


    But he never thought that the consumption needed to depict the annihilation talisman and engrave the divine pattern on the weapon was completely different. He not only exhausted his spiritual power and crystal, but also built in the two spirits and the purple fire virtual shadow. He also broke all his meridians and entered the dying state of the oil exhausted lamp.


    Maybe it''s God''s will. Maybe it''s his great fortune. There''s no doubt that he will die. The blood spewed out when the purple fire virtual shadow was seriously damaged made the magic knife whose quality exceeded the category of the best spiritual weapon recognize the Lord, activated the spirit, and gave him a glimmer of life in the desperate situation of death.


    It has to be said that nothing happens without a book. If Ding Ning had not been ill, he rushed to the doctor and accidentally took out all the spiritual crystals to engrave the divine grain, so that the newly born divine knife has four attributes: water, fire, thunder and annihilation. Under this terrible disaster, even if the divine knife can carry it, the spirit can''t carry it.


    The sword spirit was a little afraid. After all, countless artifact were destroyed by natural disaster when they were born. But after discovering that thunder disaster not only did no harm to themselves, but also had the effect of refining and nourishing, he was immediately proud and wanted to make the storm more violent, so he arrogantly made a provocative move.


    Although it has just been born, it also knows that Ding Ning is his own master, and the knife without his master is just a source of water. Therefore, every time it bears the natural disaster, it will transfer the thunder in the knife body that is too late to absorb the refining into Ding Ning''s body. As for whether it will kill the master, this is not something that the knife spirit with low intelligence can consider, Anyway, it feels that it can not be hurt by thunder. How can the master be better than it!


    Therefore, with the ingenuity of Dao Ling, Ding Ning, who was about to die out, also gained a glimmer of vitality, but the process was not very beautiful. Even if it was only the power of lightning after Tianlei escaped, his cracked body like a broken cloth bag was overwhelmed.


    There is a purple light shining at the cracked skin, one end of the disorderly hair sticks like a bird''s nest, the white and handsome face is as dark as ink, and the whole body is convulsing. If it''s bad, it will be scared at any time.


    On the occasion of life and death, the stone man exuded a strong trichromatic light, and his indifferent power finally moved. For fear that the world would not be disordered, he imitated the purple illusory figure and burst with a bang, causing Ding Ning, who had just had a little consciousness, to fall into a coma again.


    The self explosion of the power quantity exploded the barrier separating the power space from the purple house, completely connecting the power space and the spirit sea.


    It seems that there is nothing that can''t be swallowed up. It constantly devours Ding Ning''s spiritual power and transforms it into a more concise black new energy. It keeps growing along the meridians of the head, and more and more new energy. Gradually, Ding Ning''s spiritual sea can no longer carry so many new energy and begins to open up secret and new meridians, To his limbs and bones began to spread.


    New energy is like an invading army. Every time it occupies a city, it stops for rectification and repairs its fragmented meridians. When it is repaired, it will continue its journey.


    In his hazy mind, Ding Ning seemed to hear obscure words such as "open the God Tibet, connect the Heaven Road..." "open the God hidden, cast the earth bridge..." "nine orifices are connected, three respects are present, too early to show, heaven and earth change..." but he was too tired to hear what the voice said, so he fell into a coma.


    New energy is like an invincible army. It cuts through thorns and thorns wherever it passes. With an invincible momentum, whether it is the power of thunder or the Linggang in Dantian, it is impolitely swallowed up and transformed into black new energy.


    If Ding Ning could look at himself at the moment, he would find that his upper, middle and lower Dantian were sitting on a black illusory figure condensed by new energy. Taking the three figures as the core, the meridians flowing with black energy extend in all directions like a cobweb, forming a dense new map of human meridians.


    The nine orifices that have been unknowingly opened up form thick energy channels, and cyclones that keep rotating appear at the entrance of the channel. The boundless heaven and earth aura sea flows into this energy channel like a hundred rivers, but it is continuously purified at the cyclone, transformed into black energy, and poured into his meridians, It is divided into three ways to gather the black figures in the three Dantian fields, constantly condensing the three virtual shadows.


    "Boom!"


    The intensity of thunder robbery is getting stronger and stronger. The seventh thunder robbery has become a thunder waterfall that blocks out the sky and the sun, and the terrible heavenly power sweeps the whole world.


    The awe inspiring pipiru waited for the dragon to retreat. At the moment, he was hundreds of kilometers away from the Dragon Valley. Looking at the terrible dark purple thunder waterfall, his face turned white.


    "Clank!"


    The sword spirit uttered an indomitable angry roar. This degree of thunder robbery has far exceeded its bearing limit. Even if it can absorb and transform the power of thunder, it can also use the power of annihilation to destroy thunder, but after all, it is only a knife embryo that has not been fully formed. Without a master, it is just rootless water.


    "Boom!"


    With the thunderbolt like destroying the sky and the earth, the thunder all over the world dyed the whole world dark purple. Although the rebellious blade spirit reluctantly carried the thunder robbery, the blade body had cracked. The blade Spirit sent out an unwilling cry, "poof" fell to the ground, and the flickering annihilation pattern on the blade began to become dim.


    "It''s hard for you. Leave the rest to me!"


    Just as the Dao Ling was unwilling to sob and desperately waiting for the final destruction, an indifferent voice suddenly sounded.


    Daoling looked at Ding Ning, who didn''t know when to stand up. His cracked skin had healed at the moment, emitting a faint fluorescence. His eyes were like the sun, moon and stars flashing constantly, deep and quiet.


    With a "whoosh", Daoling soared into the air and jumped into Ding Ning''s hands as if he had found the backbone. It was like a child who was bullied by kindergarten students and complained to his parents. He sobbed and confided his grievances to him.


    Ding Ning couldn''t help laughing. How could this Dao spirit look like a child? If it hadn''t been too arrogant, constantly provoking the rules of heaven and angering heaven, how could it have triggered such a terrible thunder robbery.


    But what can he say? The knife spirit is like his child. As soon as the knife starts, it brings him a feeling of blood connection. The unparalleled sense of strength makes him full of pride. His eyebrows and eyes gently caress the cracked blade.


    The surging black energy poured into the blade, the blade spirit made a happy sound, the cracked blade healed quickly, and the dark annihilation divine pattern bloomed again.


    This is my knife. Even God can''t destroy it!


    Ding Ning took out a suit of white clothes and put them on. A little under his feet, the whole person instantly appeared on the gold palace.


    The eighth thunder disaster - the blood red thunder sea composed of thunder blocks out the sky and comes down from the sky with a destructive breath, making countless powerful energy pale and frightened. However, the vast thunder sea still can not stop the peerless elegance of the white figure.


    He hunted in white and his eyes were as bright as electricity. At this moment, Ding Ning came down to earth like the God of war. He waved his knife boldly. A black blade with hundreds of feet appeared in the air and cut into the sky - Thunder sea!


    "Zi!"


    A huge sound resounded through the sky echoed in everyone''s ears. The foreign strongmen looked at the blood red thunder sea, which was torn open by the terrible black knife like a fragile paper, revealing the black sky behind the red thunder sea!


    Annihilation pattern destroys everything. Even heaven and earth can''t resist it. Under the knife that destroys heaven and earth, the thunder sea is torn into two parts. The scattered thunder and lightning reflects the figure of hunting in white, like the God of war coming to the world. It''s extraordinary!


    "Gollum! It turns out that he pretended before. He''s so strong!"


    Snoopy swallowed hard and looked at Ding Ning with enthusiasm and admiration.


    "If so, I''ll say how could the man predicted by my grandfather be so weak!"


    Pipiru''s eyes are obscure and difficult to understand. Then he becomes firm as if he had made some difficult decision. Such a strong man must not be an enemy!


    "Wow, I knew that brother Ding Ning was the best, so powerful!"


    Pikachu, who had just woken up, did not bother to ask his father why he had stunned himself. His big eyes twinkled with small stars. He looked at the straight figure with a look of worship and admiration, and his heart jumped like a deer.


    Luxisi looked at her little daughter, and a thick color of worry flashed in her eyes. As a woman, she couldn''t see that her daughter was moved to the Terran, but he was not a dragon, but a Terran!


    Looking at pipiru like asking for help, but after discovering the firm color in his eyes, his face shows a thoughtful color. If he can really become the leader of the dragon family, it may not be a bad thing for Pikachu to follow him!


    It''s just that Pikachu is not an adult. She''s only over 200 years old and doesn''t match her age. But then she thought that the Terran is a short-lived species. Speaking of her age, Pikachu can be Ding Ning''s grandparents. It''s hard to say who took advantage of who.


    It''s really a complex relationship between cutting and sorting! Luxisi smiled bitterly and shook his head. His children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Let it go!


    "Boom!"


    The ninth thunderstorm didn''t come yet. The blood red thunder clouds gradually changed to black, emitting a chilling smell of terror. The continuous superposition and dense terrible pressure made all the strong people who witnessed this scene heavy. They forgot their race and their gratitude and resentment with the human race. They were asking themselves to change themselves, Can you carry such a terrible disaster?

 Chapter 874

    The answer is no, even the king of the golden dragon, who has always been known for his physical strength, thinks that he will die under this thunder, let alone the strong of other races!


    Ding Ning gasped slightly and looked up at the sky with dignified eyes. Although the knife looked relaxed just now, it was actually his full blow.


    Can you take the more terrible ninth thunder robbery? Ding Ning''s heart was full of confusion.


    But up to now, he has no way out. If he doesn''t succeed, he will become benevolent. The countless peeping eyes have pushed him to the cusp of the storm. If they can''t be deterred, even if he has survived the disaster, he may be torn to pieces by these alien races in the next moment. If it''s not our race, his heart will be different. This is an eternal truth!


    In this alien continent, no one can rely on. Everything can only rely on themselves. In that case, there is nothing to hide. Go all out.


    Ding Ning flashed a firm color in his eyes, gently opened his lips and shouted, "streamer, out!"


    With a "glint", the streamer came out through the body and drilled into the knife embryo just named "tianmie" by Ding Ning.


    "Woo woo!"


    A sad sob came from the Dao Ling. Ding Ning apologized, but his eyes were as bright as iron and did not waver. Replacing the newly enlightened Dao Ling with Xuanji would release his combat power to the greatest extent. If he could not even survive the disaster, the Dao Ling would dissipate. In that case, he could only sacrifice his life!


    The streamer quickly swallowed up Daoling, and the connection between tianmie and dingning was instantly cut off, which made him feel uneasy.


    Fortunately, soon Xuanji''s voice rang out in his mind: "I have become a Dao spirit. I will try my best to help you climb to the top of jiuxiao cloud, but don''t forget your promise!"


    "Don''t worry, I will practice what I say. Unless I never reach the top, I will go all out to revive you!"


    As tianmie reconnected with him and restored the feeling of blood connection, Ding Ning also vowed.


    "I just swallowed the poor little guy. Since you have chosen to sacrifice it, I''ll contribute its energy to help you. However, after that, I''m afraid I''ll fall into a deep sleep for a period of time and can''t help you!"


    Xuanji said realistically.


    "Well, please!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed an apologetic color, and then restored calm and fortitude!


    I whispered in my heart: Dao Ling, I''m sorry. If I have a chance, I will compensate you!


    "Boom!"


    A lightning that enveloped the whole continent lit up the sky and the earth. With the thunder that shook the earth, Ding Ning''s intuition was creepy. A strong threat of death made him cut off without hesitation!


    "Ka!"


    Ding Ning looked at a black armor God General composed of thunder suddenly in front of him, holding a thunder halberd and blocking him with all his strength.


    Nima, how can I play? I sent a thunder general. How God wants to kill me!


    He didn''t know that the last thunder robbery should not be so terrible, but Ding Ning violated the heaven''s way and let a remnant soul replace the knife spirit, which has seriously violated the heaven''s law. But more importantly, Ding Ningqi''s knife name completely angered the heaven. Heaven perishes, heaven perishes. You''re going to destroy the heaven''s way. If you don''t kill you, what''s the majesty of heaven?


    Not allowing Ding Ning to think about it, the black armor thunder waved the long halberd in his hand, the halberd tip glittered with three feet of thunder, and stabbed Ding Ning''s throat with his head.


    Ding Ning looked dignified and didn''t dare to be careless. He waved tianmie in his hand to form a knife curtain that can''t pour water into it, and blocked the attack of Lei halberd.


    But the terrible black lightning still made him numb and paralyzed half of his body.


    Lei Jiangde''s reason was unforgiving. Lei halberd opened and closed in his hand and threw his head at Ding Ning!


    Many foreign strongmen who watched this scene were looking forward to it. Although they had never seen the Terran, Ding Ning was obviously inconsistent with the form of various races in the sunset mainland, and there was a natural disaster that had never happened on the mainland. It was likely to be the legendary Terran.


    Even if they are not Terrans, they don''t want to see such powerful figures who pose a serious threat to the balance of all ethnic groups. They all look forward to eradicating this powerful opponent by the hand of thunder generals.


    Ding Ning was flustered by the fierce attack of the thunder general, and half of his body was paralyzed, which made his reaction slow. He only avoided the key point. He was hit on the shoulder by the thunder halberd and flew out upside down.


    "Second personality!"


    Surprised, Ding Ning transformed himself into a second personality without hesitation. He cut off Lei''s haunting pursuit with a knife. With a strong hostility and cold color between his eyebrows, he stepped forward to attack and kill without retreating. His combat power doubled, allowing him to stabilize the situation in an instant and form a stalemate with Lei Jiang.


    With the continuous fighting, he slowly found that the thunder would not be without any weakness. After disconnecting from Lei Yun, he was like passive water. Each blow would weaken his next blow, which immediately refreshed him and started a fight. He believed that as long as it was consumed slowly, he would certainly exhaust his thunder power and win without fighting at that time.


    Unfortunately, what kind of existence does the Tao of heaven exist, and how can there be such a bug?


    When Ding Ning finally exhausted the thunder power in Lei Jiang''s body, and even his body began to become illusory. He was preparing to blow him up, a thunder suddenly landed on black armour Lei Jiang''s body, making him instantly full of blood and resurrect.


    "Poof!"


    Ding Ning almost didn''t spit out his old blood. God, it''s cheating. It''s too unfair!


    The leak happened to rain at night. At this time, Xuanji''s weak voice came: "sorry, I can''t hold on. I want to go to sleep immediately. Come on!"


    "Well, I''ll come on!"


    Ding Ning wanted to cry without tears. He tumbled on the ground in embarrassment. His heart was in despair. NIMA, is Lao Tzu going to die in this last disaster.


    "Poof!"


    Lei Jiang is like a maggot of tarsal bone. He sweeps a halberd on Ding Ning''s leg impolitely. The pain distorts his face and paralyzes half of his body again!


    The thunder general held up the thunder halberd and stabbed it hard at Ding Ning, who was rolling on the ground. If this halberd was stabbed, Ding Ning would die!


    "Dad, you let me go. I''m going to save brother Ding Ning!"


    Pipiru grabbed Pikachu, who was crying to save Ding Ning, and couldn''t let go. A touch of sadness and apology flashed across his eyes. After all, he still didn''t carry it.


    Such a terrible thunder general, let alone Pikachu, even he went up to die. How could he let Pikachu mess around.


    "Dad, I hate you. If brother Ding Ning has something wrong, I won''t forgive you!"


    Pikachu''s big eyes were filled with tears. He stared at pipiru like a stranger and shouted madly.


    "Pikachu, your father is also for you. Don''t be ignorant, strange and obedient!"


    Luxisi put his hand around Pikachu and covered her eyes. He also closed his eyes and couldn''t bear to watch Ding Ning fall!


    "Sobbing, brother Ding Ning, no, sobbing..."


    Pikachu wailed, and his fist sized tears fell on the ground, smashing the ground into puddles.


    "Roar!"


    Just when everyone thought Ding Ning was bound to fall, a deafening roar sounded.


    The dragons looked in horror. At the moment when Ding Ning was about to be nailed to death by the thunder halberd, he opened his black and gold wings, flapped his wings gently, and avoided the halberd at the critical moment!


    But this is not over. In the eyes of all the alien people, Ding Ning''s body began to expand rapidly.


    With a "hiss pull", his clothes were broken, and golden black feathers were growing on his body to wrap his body. His face began to deform, his mouth bulged outward and became a sharp long beak, his narrow eyes became round, and his dark golden pupils glittered with cold and ruthless light


    A terrible breath that made all the dragon people creepy soared with the change of Ding Ning''s body. The pupils of the three dragon emperors contracted violently, and their eyes flashed a light of horror. Is this


    Compared with the long-distance feeling of the Dragon Kings, the giant dragons in the Dragon Valley feel the fear and trembling from the depths of their souls, which is their inherent fear in the face of irresistible natural enemies!


    Lei will have no emotions of any living creatures, but at the moment, he is also photographed by the momentum emitted by Ding Ning. The Lei halberd held high in his hand gives a slight meal, and then


    Then there was no more. The giant bird Ding Ning transformed opened its sharp beak, swallowed the thunder with the momentum of lightning, and then belched comfortably on his face, spewing out a black lightning, which blackened the ground.


    The robbery clouds in the sky slowly dispersed, the heaven and earth returned to normal Qingming, and the bright moonlight shone on the whole sunset continent like mercury!


    But at this moment, all the aliens dare not utter even a mosquito like whisper, and look at the giant bird that seems to be standing at the top of the food chain with awe and fear.


    Ding Ning''s cold dark golden eyes had no emotion that human beings should have, and coldly glanced at pipiru and other dragons hundreds of miles away.


    Where the eyes passed, the pressure from the other steps made Pipilu crawl on the ground with a pale slap. The other dragon families were unbearable. They knelt down on the ground long ago, trembling and afraid to resist at all. They were waiting for Ding Ning to announce their fate like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    "Kunpeng, is it the legendary Kunpeng? How could this happen? How could Kunpeng appear in this world?"


    On the walls of the three dragon cities, the three dragon emperors trembled and whispered to themselves, as if the end of the world was coming, and their eyes were all gray!


    "Take me to the three Dragon Kings!"


    Ding Ning''s indifferent voice sounded, as if the high king was overlooking his courtiers. The unquestionable tone made pipiru dare not give birth to the slightest dissatisfaction. He stood up in fear and said respectfully, "yes, please follow me!"


    "Ah!"


    Ding Ning''s wings vibrated. In the scream of luxisi, he grabbed his eyes and showed his panic. Pikachu threw it on his back. A touch of warmth flashed in his indifferent eyes: "Pikachu, brother, will you take you to find the Magic Dragon Emperor?"


    "Ho... Ho... Ho... OK!"


    Although Pikachu kept encouraging himself, he saw brother Ding Ning in front of him and would not hurt himself, but her inherent fear of natural enemies still made her teeth tremble and make the sound of tooth collision.


    Lucisi and Snoopy breathed a sigh of relief. They knew that Ding Ning had not completely lost consciousness. He also thought about Pikachu''s kindness to save him, which made them feel ashamed. They were much worse than Pikachu.


    There is a fish in Beiming. Its name is Kun. Kun is so big that I don''t know if it is thousands of miles away; It turns into a bird. Its name is Peng. The back of Peng is thousands of miles away; Fly in anger, and its wings are like clouds hanging from the sky.


    Kunpeng has two forms: Kun and Peng. When it is Kun, it can turn over rivers and seas and swallow the sun and moon; When you are a Peng, you can soar thousands of miles. You like to eat dragon brain. It is the only natural enemy of the dragon family.

 Chapter 875

    In addition to the ancestral dragons at the level of ancient Canglong who can compete with Kunpeng, their dragon sons and grandchildren can only sit and wait to die when they see Kunpeng. That is the coercion at the level of life, which makes them dare not produce any resistance at all.


    In fact, Ding Ning also wanted to taste the taste of dragon brain, but he did not completely lose his mind. He always kept in mind the desperate maintenance of Pikachu.


    Although he didn''t know why he suddenly turned into Peng in the desperate situation of dying, he knew that he couldn''t maintain this state for a long time, so he had no time to think more. He just wanted to take the opportunity to finish the dragon race as soon as possible and find the way back to the earth.


    Pipiru''s speed was very fast, but dingning was faster. He just gently flapped his wings and left pipiru far behind, so that he had to stop and wait.


    After the initial panic, Pikachu knew that Ding Ning would not hurt her, although she was still very afraid at the moment. The girl''s mind made her relax quickly and become a human girl. He looked at Ding Ning''s broad Peng back curiously: "brother Ding Ning, can the human race change?"


    "No!"


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly to herself. Once the little girl had no initial fear, she would incarnate 100000 whys.


    "Then how can you change? Pikachu feels so scared!"


    Pikachu pouted and said wrongfully.


    "I don''t know. I changed for some reason, but you can''t tell others!"


    Ding Ning coaxed the little girl with patience: "brother Ding Ning will never hurt Pikachu. Don''t be afraid, you know?"


    "Well, brother Ding Ning is the best. Pikachu likes brother Ding Ning so much!"


    Pikachu said with a smile.


    "Your father''s speed is too slow. Forget it, I''ll take him off!"


    Ding Ning''s time to transform is limited. He doesn''t want to waste waiting for pipiru on his way. His wings flutter gently and appear in front of pipiru who is flying. When his face changes sharply, he grabbed him and threw him in his sadness. He said angrily, "you''re too slow to show the way!"


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    In the past, if anyone dared to say that his speed was slow, pipiru would turn against him, but now he had no temper at all, swallowed saliva, trembled and began to show the way.


    A moment later, a huge glittering dragon city appeared in Ding Ning''s vision. Before he landed, the three headed Golden Dragon Emperor led the other three Dragon Kings and tens of thousands of golden dragons in the dragon city to crawl on the ground with trembling to show his submission!


    "You know, otherwise I don''t mind tasting the taste of dragon brain!"


    Ding Ning didn''t land and floated on the head of the city, saying coldly.


    The Golden Dragon Emperor was frightened and trembled all over. He secretly congratulated himself for his quick response and took the lead in expressing his surrender, otherwise he might become a dead dragon at the moment.


    "Well, pipiru comes down and waits. The Golden Dragon Emperor takes me to find the other two dragon emperors!"


    Ding Ning ordered indifferently. Pipiru flew down and looked at what the Golden Dragon Emperor wanted to say, but finally it turned into a long sigh.


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    The Golden Dragon Emperor didn''t have the courage to climb on Ding Ning''s back. With a respectful promise, he took off and went straight to the magic dragon city.


    He thought very clearly that the ice dragon emperor has always supported the observance of the ancestral precepts. Now it is a fact that the dragon family is subject to mankind. Then he should perform well in front of Ding Ning. At least he should occupy the first place to surrender, so that he can live better in the future.


    Of course, he still has his own selfishness. Ding Ning is so powerful that he can''t be reconciled if he doesn''t take this opportunity to kill the Magic Dragon Emperor.


    However, this is also in line with Ding Ning''s mind. He slowed down on the road and asked about the current situation of the Dragon nationality in detail.


    The Golden Dragon Emperor, who strives to perform well, naturally knows everything and says everything, which makes Ding Ning''s eyes tongue tied. Unexpectedly, there is such a wonderful legend.


    He doesn''t think he is the human who will become the leader of the dragon family in the legend. He just entered this world by mistake because of the annihilation of the talisman. It is urgent to find the transmission array and go home as soon as possible. Although the idea of bringing the dragon family under his command is tempting, he doesn''t think he has the ability and ability. Once the transformation time passes, he will be beaten back to his original form, Become the little warrior in the local martial arts environment with no guarantee of life.


    Yes, what makes Ding Ning feel extremely depressed is that he has not broken through the tianwu realm so far. Even though his body has undergone drastic changes, he can still clearly feel that he is still at the peak of the earth Wu realm, but his combat power is really powerful countless times. It is estimated that he should be able to easily defeat Snoopy now.


    But that''s all. Once he turns back, let alone pipiru, even Lucy can easily torture and kill him a hundred times!


    Magic dragon city is a city made of pure black obsidian. The magic dragon emperor has always been lawless. Even though Ding Ning''s incarnation of Kunpeng brings him terror and pressure at the level of life, he still has no intention of compromise. How can the arrogant dragon family submit to a human family, even Kunpeng can''t. in the fashionable words on the earth, it''s better to die without freedom!


    So when the Golden Dragon Emperor took Ding Ning to feel the magic dragon city, the mighty magic dragon army was ready.


    The Magic Dragon Emperor held back his inner trembling and roared slightly respectfully, "what''s the matter with my lord coming to my magic dragon city?"


    "Surrender, or die!"


    If Ding Ning hadn''t changed, he wouldn''t dare to say such crazy words if he had given him 10000 courage.


    But now he turned into Kunpeng. The endless sense of strength in his body like the abyss and the sea made him full of confidence. He soared in the air and proudly looked down on the demon Dragon Emperor.


    "Golden Dragon Emperor, have you surrendered?"


    The six eyes on the three heads of the demon Dragon Emperor glittered with a faint luster and asked strangely.


    The Golden Dragon Emperor said with awe inspiring righteousness: "Zu Xun can''t be violated!"


    "Hahaha, what bullshit Zu Xun, you wall grass, don''t make excuses for your greed for life and fear of death. Zu Xun talks about human beings, not Kunpeng!"


    The demon Dragon Emperor said sarcastically.


    Jin Longhuang''s awe inspiring righteousness, but now that he has made his choice, he never has any more escape. He said with great dignity: "if adults are really just a human, maybe I should think about it. But since adults have the blood of Kun Peng, they become the masters of my waiting. There is no more problems in accordance with the ancestral training and recognition of adults."


    "Hehe, don''t put gold on your face. No matter you turn the sky over, you can''t cover up the fact that you are greedy for life and afraid of death."


    The Magic Dragon Emperor smiled contemptuously and turned his eyes to stare at Ding Ning: "whether you are the legendary man or not, but you don''t want me to surrender to the magic dragon family. Since you are aggressive, come and fight!"


    "Demon Dragon Emperor, don''t be stubborn. Are you satisfied with the disintegration of my dragon family?"


    A pleasant female voice came. Ding Ning looked at it and saw thin silver dragons flying here.


    The reason why they are slender dragons is that their bodies are very small. The three headed Dragon Emperor is only less than ten meters long. Even Pikachu is not as big as him.


    "Ice dragon emperor, are you determined to destroy my magic dragon city?"


    The Magic Dragon Emperor''s eyes were fierce, showing fear.


    "The maidservant Bing Long''er led the frost dragon family to meet the master!"


    The ice dragon emperor raised his slender claws, knelt in mid air and shouted respectfully.


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes. Although he had no intention of being the leader of the dragon family, since the frost dragon family misunderstood him so much, he would be a fool if he didn''t accept the gift.


    After all, the number of Diablo dragons is two or three hundred thousand. If he is tired by himself, he can''t kill them all, but now it''s easy to do with the help of frost dragon.


    He immediately fanned his wings and said kindly, "Binglong, isn''t it? Very good. I won''t treat you badly!"


    "Thank you, master. If you need Bing Long''er, just tell me!"


    Bing Long''er was overjoyed, raised his head respectfully and said eagerly.


    The Golden Dragon Emperor regretted that his intestines were green. Where did he think that Bing Long''er would lead the army to surrender so decisively? He was much more sincere than him. He knew that he would directly transfer the army from the golden dragon city to attack the magic dragon city, so that the position of the first horse under the master was himself.


    "It''s just a magic dragon city. There''s no need for a big army to attack. Although the magic dragon emperor doesn''t know good or bad, anyway, the magic dragon is also a member of the dragon family. I can''t watch the magic dragon family destroyed in the hands of this fool."


    Ding Ning pretended to force him to say a word. With a slight vibration on his shoulder, he had turned into a shadow that could not be checked by the naked eye and went straight to the demon Dragon Emperor.


    The demon Dragon Emperor was shocked. He didn''t even have time to cast spells. He had to fight hard with the strength of his body.


    Unfortunately, Ding Ning is in the state of Jinpeng at this time. His sharp beak can''t even stop the golden dragon, not to mention the Diablo dragon.


    Therefore, in the scream of the demon Dragon Emperor, Ding Ning''s beak directly pecked open a skull of the demon Dragon Emperor, sucked away and sucked the brain into his abdomen.


    Delicious is definitely the greatest delicious food in the world. It is not only delicious, but also can increase skill. No wonder Kunpeng likes eating dragon brain so much.


    Ding Ning''s dripping Peng''s eyes twinkled with greed. Subconsciously, he swallowed his saliva and looked at the Magic Dragon Emperor''s eyes. They were green, just like looking at the naked beauty.


    But I didn''t know what he did, but he scared the dragon people out of their wits, and involuntarily stepped back two steps, with a strong color of fear in his eyes.


    Even the four double headed demon dragon kings who were heroic and vowed to live or die with the Dragon City trembled and retreated hundreds of meters. Where was the previous ambition.


    "Ouch!"


    The demon Dragon Emperor lost one head and made a sad roar. The other two heads were red in eyes. He quickly recited a spell in his mouth. His body was invincible. He wanted to win with magic.


    "Be careful, master. He''s casting spells!"


    Bing Long''er was really thinking of Ding Ning. Seeing this, he quickly reminded him in a loud voice.


    Lying in the trough, this bitch is really a good dog leg. The Golden Dragon Emperor cursed in his heart. He felt that there was Bing Long''er, and his future was dark!


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t pay attention to the mere magic."


    Ding Ning said calmly, but as soon as he finished, he felt a strong sense of danger from the demon Dragon Emperor. NIMA, this forced him to pretend.


    But he said all his words. How could he be so kind? Now he rushed forward to interrupt the Magic Dragon Emperor''s spell casting.


    But not for the sake of face. Just wear hard here. Ding Ning''s mind turned rapidly and wondered how to interrupt the Magic Dragon Emperor''s casting without losing face.


    By the way, the merciful palm, Ding Ning''s eyes lit up. In the past, the energy consumed by exercising the merciful palm could drain him, but now he incarnates Dapeng, and the energy is massive. He doesn''t believe he can drain him!


    Anyway, the Buddha has no regrets first. Even if it is the Magic Dragon Emperor''s casting, there is a defense guarantee first!

 Chapter 876

    A huge Buddha shadow suddenly appeared behind Ding Ning, but


    The Buddha''s virtual shadow is black, and what it emits is not golden light, but glass like black crystal.


    The most incomprehensible thing is that the three forms in front of the palm of great mercy are clearly the compassionate artistic conception of persuading people to be good, putting down the butcher''s knife and becoming a Buddha, but at the moment, the Buddha has no regrets, but it has become a provocative meaning full of domineering and evil.


    This change stunned Ding Ning. I don''t know why this phenomenon occurred.


    As soon as the face of the demon Dragon Emperor, who had been ready for a long time, changed, he couldn''t think about what the virtual shadow was. One of the two huge faucets spewed out a strong black fog, and the other spewed out countless roaring wind blades.


    The black fog has a strong corrosivity, enveloping Ding Ning and making a sizzling corrosive sound, while the wind blade blasted at Ding Ning like a storm, trying to finish his work and kill Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning frowned and found that the black glass milli light emitted by the black Buddha had no response under the corrosion of the black fog, and the wind blade cutting could not shake the cents, so he was very calm.


    The fourth move of the merciful palm, Jin Gang''s angry eyes were displayed without hesitation. The virtual shadow of the black Buddha instantly turned into a black King Kong. His angry eyes were wide open. His huge fist wrapped in black awn and punched the demon Dragon Emperor.


    Simple, rough and effective, this is the most intuitive evaluation of the dragon''s purpose of this type of King Kong anger!


    "Bang!"


    With one punch, the second head of the Magic Dragon Emperor was directly smashed like a rotten watermelon, and the painful Magic Dragon Emperor gave a heartrending howl.


    But this is not over yet. The fifth type of Luohan subdues the devil. The virtual shadow of Black King Kong suddenly becomes a black light Luohan. A huge palm that blocks the sky and the sun seems to cross the ancient river. It grabs the dragon body of the demon Dragon Emperor and gently grasps it like a chicken.


    The demon Dragon Emperor only had time to utter a scream without a human voice, so he was pinched and burst his last head and became a dead dragon paralyzed on the ground.


    Dingning''s eyes twinkled with evil black awn, opened his huge beak and sucked hard, and the demon Dragon Emperor was swallowed by him.


    The ice dragon emperor and the Golden Dragon Emperor kept silent, swallowed their saliva hard, humbly lowered their heads, and their eyes were full of fear and happiness. Fortunately, they were not as stupid as the Magic Dragon Emperor. Otherwise, they may have stepped into the footsteps of the Magic Dragon Emperor.


    The new master was so powerful that they didn''t dare to have any disobedience. The most frightening thing was that he was determined to kill, and his means were bloody and cruel. The Golden Dragon Emperor immediately gave up all his careful thoughts and didn''t dare to have any other ideas.


    "Surrender, or die!"


    The cold voice resounded through the whole magic dragon city territory. Ding Ning proudly suspended in the sky and looked down at the arrogant dragon family with a majestic posture overlooking the world.


    "Poop!"


    "Poop!"


    The four Magic Dragon Kings trembled and crawled on the ground to express their submission. They joked that the invincible magic dragon emperor in their eyes was directly eaten by exploding his head. This degree of strength has far exceeded their imagination limit. If they are stubborn again, they have no doubt that they will follow in the footsteps of the Magic Dragon Emperor. This big bird is not a kind-hearted guy.


    "Poop!"


    Countless kneeling voices sounded, and the whole dark magic dragon family crawled to the ground and made a wise choice.


    Even if there were some unwilling guys, they completely put down the idea of revenge and knelt down when they saw that even the four Magic Dragon Kings had surrendered.


    Ding Ning''s pupil shrank, calmly rushed to the Golden Dragon Emperor and Bing Long''er and said, "break up the magic dragon family and incorporate them into your command, waiting for my command!"


    With that, before the ice dragon emperor and others who were stunned all over his face answered, his wings fanned slightly, rolled up a gust of wind and disappeared in the distance.


    Binglong''er and the Golden Dragon Emperor looked at each other and saw the joy in each other''s eyes and a flash of spark. The magic dragon family has always been arrogant and overbearing, but they do have this strength. Now the Magic Dragon Emperor is dead and there are no dragons in the magic dragon city. As long as they control the four Magic Dragon Kings, they will be in control of the whole magic dragon family.


    Therefore, binglong''er and the Golden Dragon Emperor both want to strive for the greatest interests for their own ethnic group and try to control the magic dragon family in their own hands.


    "From today on, there is only one dragon city for the Dragon nationality. Choose a day to choose a site!"


    Just as the two dragon emperors were making wishful thinking, Ding Ning didn''t know how far away the distance was. The words made the two dragons'' smile stagnate on their faces, but he didn''t dare to bow down and worship: "yes, master!"


    Thousands of miles away, Ding Ning fell to the ground with a loud cry. Pikachu with a dull face was riding on his neck. He looked more embarrassed.


    Ding Ning wanted to cry without tears. He just realized that his transformation time was coming, so he hurriedly confessed and left immediately.


    Once the transformation is over, he will be beaten back to his original form. He is afraid that the dragon family will find that he is only a weak local martial artist. For the sake of safety, he immediately chose to leave.


    I thought I could insist on going back to the Dragon Valley. There was a large array under him, which was relatively safe, but I didn''t expect that he turned and said it would end without warning, which made him fall down a big somersault.


    Fortunately, Pikachu changed into a human girl. If it was still the original shape, it was estimated that he would be directly pressed into meat sauce by Pikachu''s terrible tonnage. But even so, he fell from a high altitude and sat on his head. He almost broke his neck. He showed his teeth in pain.


    "Ding... Sir, are you okay?"


    Seeing Ding Ning''s painful grin, Pikachu quickly got up from him, blinked his big eyes of fear, fear and concern, and asked timidly.


    Ding Ning moved his neck and looked at Pikachu''s complex eyes. With a bitter smile, he stretched out his hand to pull Pikachu into his arms and sat down, rubbed her little head, "what adult, I will always be Pikachu''s brother Ding Ning."


    "But... But even the dragon emperor called you..."


    Pikachu was a little happy, but he wanted to say something in his heart, but he was directly interrupted by Ding Ning waving his hand: "they are them, you are you, just remember, I will always be your brother Ding Ning, you know?"


    "Well, brother Ding Ning!"


    Pikachu nodded heavily, with a happy smile on his face. There was no trace of utilitarianism, but only the mind of an ignorant and naive girl.


    A warm current surged in Ding Ning''s heart. In this foreign continent full of crisis, only the simple and naive Pikachu made him unable to be wary.


    "Brother Ding Ning, why did you suddenly fall down!"


    Seeing that Ding Ning is still the brother who helps her cook delicious food all day and dotes on her very much, Pikachu also recovers his innocence and asks curiously.


    Ding Ning looked old and red, and looked at the surrounding scenery with a dry cough. The poker faced way was: "I think the scenery is beautiful here, so come down and pick up the beautiful scenery with piccau."


    "I knew brother Ding Ning loved Pikachu the most!"


    Pikachu looked around and found that there were beautiful mountains and rivers, green grass and gurgling mountain springs nearby. He was surprised and cheered. Baji kissed Ding Ning on his face. Then he realized his gaffe, and a rosy glow appeared on his pretty face. He replied shyly, "brother Ding Ning, don''t think about it. I just kiss you when I feel happy."


    "Little girl with no hair, what do I think!"


    Dingning took a pat on her upturned ass. he swore that he didn''t mean it, just used to new actions.


    But Pikachu''s face turned red into a big persimmon. His big black-and-white eyes were full of blurred water meaning. Some were unconvinced and tooted up their small pink mouth. I didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. He stood up his trembling chest: "where is it small?"


    "Well, there seems to be a stream over there. I''ll take a bath and change my clothes first!"


    Although Pikachu is not yet an adult in the dragon family, she has an extremely perfect figure when she changes into a human. In addition, her pure and innocent fine face is definitely a model of Tong Yanju. As soon as she makes that attractive appearance, Ding Ning''s nose blood almost didn''t flow out. Gu left and right, he fled.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s embarrassed appearance, Pikachu flashed a shy joy at the bottom of his eyes. His face was like rouge, with a layer of attractive crimson. His white teeth gently bit his pink lips and whispered to himself: "brother Ding Ning, it seems that you like Pikachu, too. Pikachu actually likes you."


    Then he felt the pair of delicate dragon horns on his forehead with some trouble. His big eyes flashed and showed the color of distress: "but the Terran doesn''t have dragon horns. How can we lose them?"


    Ding Ning breathed heavily and lay in the cold stream for a long time, desperately thinking about the appearance of Pikachu, so he finally pressed down the hot and dry impulse, smiled bitterly and muttered, "what an attractive goblin!"


    Hey! When did I change my mind about Lori? My true love is the Royal sister.


    However, it''s no wonder that I haven''t touched a woman for more than a month. It''s not unforgivable to be tempted by this goblin.


    Ding Ning secretly found an excuse for himself, but Pikachu''s attractive appearance lingered in his mind.


    He shook his head desperately, put all his thoughts behind him, and began to think about the current situation. Although he seemed to subdue the dragon family by taking advantage of his transformation, once the dragon family found that his transformation could not do what they wanted, he would be in danger.


    He doesn''t know why he changed for some reason, and he still changed into Kunpeng. It''s clear that there is no such transformation template in the wilderness.


    In addition, even if it is a wild change, it can at most make him simulate the attack form of wild animals, rather than completely change. Then this Kunpeng change is interesting. Does he still have Kunpeng''s blood in his body?


    It''s impossible. Although Ding Ning doesn''t know who his ancestors are in the eighth generation, he never thinks he will have this kind of Kunpeng blood that only exists in myths and legends.


    Is it because Lei Jie made himself have some kind of blood variation? Ding Ning is puzzled, and it seems that he can only turn into a golden winged ROC. Why do these guys of the dragon family say they are Kunpeng?


    However, when he saw the dragon family during the transformation, his nature of wanting to eat let him know that the dragon family should be right. Kunpeng feeds on the dragon family and is the only natural enemy of the dragon family. It seems that Kunpeng has no doubt transformed himself, but he hasn''t the ability to transform into Kun yet.


    Even the transformation of the golden winged ROC is out of control. Although he doesn''t know the limitations of transformation, he knows that he won''t want to change in a short time.


    It seems that we can only explore slowly and turn into Kunpeng. This is a big killer to settle down in this alien mainland!


    Ding Ning sighed secretly and told himself not to think much. He silently planned the next action in his heart. The dragon family was temporarily deterred. He wanted to maximize his interests and find the transmission array to return to the earth as soon as possible.

 Chapter 877

    Golden Dragon Valley, the West Palace of the town!


    Watching Pikachu carrying Ding Ning back, the guards of the Dragon Palace who usually hook up with him all prostrate on the ground with respect and fear to say hello to him.


    Ding Ning was very helpless. Although he had the mind to use these guards to deal with them, he did not expect their attitude to change because of the change of status.


    After casual inquiry, Ding Ning swaggered into the palace when he learned that Pipilu and his wife were still in Jinlong city.


    However, no dragon will treat him as a royal chef now. Even the rooms have been changed to pipiru''s bedroom.


    Ding Ning, who was willing to occupy the magpie''s nest and insisted on living in the original room, almost knelt on the ground and begged nervously.


    Finally, Pikachu had the courage to let Ding Ning move to her bedroom. She was coquettish and cute, so Ding Ning couldn''t refuse and half assented. Of course, he had a lust for little Lori subconsciously, which he would never admit. He used Pikachu as the Dragon most worthy of his trust as a grand excuse.


    Then, perhaps in order to make Ding Ning feel comfortable visually, these palace guards, inspired by long Mar, all changed into human shapes. After seeing Ding Ning''s satisfied expression, long Mar''s smiling old folds bloomed like chrysanthemums.


    Pipiru, who received the news, immediately came back with his wife and children. Looking at the "human beings" walking inside and outside the palace, he almost thought he had gone to the wrong place.


    After asking longmar, pipiru suddenly realized that he had changed into a human and went to say hello to Ding Ning.


    The poor prince of Zhenxi knelt in front of his daughter''s bedroom with his wife on one knee. He didn''t even have the courage to go in.


    Ding Ning leaned comfortably on Pikachu''s elastic snow-white thigh, while enjoying little Lori''s head massage and tasting the grapes that little Lori skinned and fed him. At the door, little Lori''s parents knelt, making him feel more comfortable than the emperor!


    "Master, two Dragon Kings, please let me ask you for instructions. Where is the new dragon city built?"


    Pipiru dared to stand up after getting Ding Ning''s permission, lowered his head and asked gingerly.


    "Where do you think it is appropriate to build it?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes darkened with the setting sun on the mainland. He didn''t know where to build a new dragon city. When talking about the new dragon city on a whim, he was afraid that the Golden Dragon Emperor and Bing Long''er would fight for the control of the magic dragon family.


    "My subordinates don''t know!"


    Pipiru kicked the ball back without hesitation. A cold sweat came out on his forehead. Joking, the Dragon Emperor didn''t dare to go over the site of the blister. He, the Dragon King, didn''t have the courage.


    "We''re not outsiders either. Choose where you think it''s appropriate. You''ll be responsible for this!"


    Ding Ning didn''t want to be wordy with him, so he handed over the biggest thing of the dragon clan to him.


    Pipiru was deeply moved. Although the new master was unreliable, just stayed in his palace and occupied his daughter, he really trusted himself. He immediately patted his chest and said, "since the master trusts me so much, pipiru must devote himself to death!"


    "It''s not that serious. Do a good job. I won''t treat you badly."


    Ding Ning grinned, solemnly twisted on the red Pikachu''s buttocks, and had an affair with his daughter in front of his parents. It was really exciting.


    "Master, have a good rest and we''ll leave first!"


    Pipiru was overjoyed and pulled lucisi, who always hung his head down, out quietly.


    "Lord, Pikachu, she is still young..."


    Out of the bedroom, luxisi looked sad and whispered.


    "Shh, what do women know? It''s her blessing that the master can see Pikachu."


    Pipiru hurriedly covered her mouth and said with a serious look: "you don''t know how many women of the dragon family want to climb onto the master''s bed and get closer to him. Pikachu''s near water tower gets the moon first. We should feel lucky."


    "However, she is not an adult after all. If she loses the body of Yuan Yin now, it will have an impact on her future achievements."


    Luxisi still couldn''t accept the fact that Ding Ning occupied Pikachu, and said wrongfully.


    "It is said that women have long hair and short insight. They are not lying at all. You don''t want to think about it. Even if we train Pikachu with all our strength, she is great, that is, she can inherit my throne and become a double headed Dragon King, but she will follow the master? Although Pikachu won''t do anything great, think about the blood of the master. It''s Kunpeng. If Pikachu is pregnant with the master''s child Son, what talent will Kunpeng''s blood and my dragon blood give birth to? "


    Pipiru''s eyes lit up and said with longing: "don''t say anything about the three headed Dragon Emperor. Maybe our grandson can become the existence of the ancestor of the ancient green dragon. At that time, our status will rise with the tide, and the three headed Dragon Emperor will have to act according to our eyes."


    Luxisi wanted to talk and stopped. In the end, she didn''t say anything. She didn''t have any ambition for power and status. She just wanted her daughter to spend her life happily. However, as a princess, she was always weak. Seeing that Pipilu had made up her mind, she dared not speak more.


    "Sisi, don''t think about it. Pikachu is also my daughter. How can I not love her? I know you are unwilling, but you have to take the overall situation into account, you know?"


    Pipiru''s face was very serious and told him. Luci''s eyes were complex. He could only answer softly: "yes, I know!"


    Pipiru happily took his hand to choose a site for the new dragon city. The master trusted him so much and had this relationship with his son-in-law. He felt that he was the luckiest dragon in the world.


    Pikachu, after all, was not an adult. He could maintain his body for a limited time every day. He soon recovered himself again. He rolled up and let Ding Ning lie on her. His eyes could drip water gently.


    Ding Ning''s beautiful thoughts immediately disappeared, stroked Pikachu''s cold scales, comfortably closed his eyes and slept. The sequelae brought by his transformation was still very serious, which consumed a lot of new energy in his body.


    Pikachu looked at his sleeping face with satisfaction. His eyelids gradually sank and soon fell asleep.


    What Ding Ning didn''t find was that since he fell asleep, the nine orifices began to absorb the free Reiki between heaven and earth, forming a terrible Reiki tide above the palace, making the whole dragon valley a holy land for cultivation.


    The sunset continent is different from the earth with thin aura. The aura contained in the air is extremely rich. The visible aura converges into a river and forms a funnel-shaped vortex above the palace. I don''t know how many kilometers of aura are attracted and enter Ding Ning''s body through the funnel vortex.


    Luxisi and the palace guards looked horrified. When they looked at Pikachu''s bedroom, the place where the aura belonged, their eyes were full of envy and awe. They were worthy of Kunpeng''s blood. Even their cultivation was so overbearing!


    Pikachu felt that he had never been so comfortable, just like being immersed in the mother''s amniotic fluid. He was warm, all the capillary blood holes in his body were stretched, and the aura of rich fog poured into his body, quenching her muscles, bones and flesh.


    The cultivation of the dragon family depends more on the awakening and inheritance of blood to determine their cultivation skills. In the life of the dragon, there are only two processes of awakening blood and obtaining inheritance. The first is at birth and the second is in adulthood. Generally, whether the second awakening blood can obtain inheritance skills will determine the greatest achievement that a dragon can achieve in his life, Inheriting skills can''t teach others. You can only practice them yourself.


    Just like pipiru in those years, he became a double headed Dragon King only when he got the inheritance skill when he woke up in adulthood, while the Golden Dragon Emperor got the inheritance skill both at birth and in adulthood.


    Pikachu is not yet an adult. He only went to Xinglong pool in Longcheng to accept the test of awakening blood when he was born. The blood concentration is top among the young generation of the Dragon nationality, but he has not obtained the cultivation method of blood inheritance.


    But at this moment, the iron law of the dragon family that has remained unchanged for hundreds of millions of years has been broken. Pikachu''s body strength is constantly increasing, and his body size is constantly getting bigger. It seems to be hastened to transition to adulthood. His body length soon exceeds 30 meters and is still expanding.


    In addition to the few pure congenital magic dragon families like the frost dragon family, generally speaking, whether it is the golden dragon or the dark magic dragon, the larger the body size, the stronger the combat power that can be stored and played. There has never been an example in the history of the dragon family that picachu has reached the length of an adult dragon before he is a minor.


    In her deep sleep, Pikachu seemed to dream that she was upstream in a winding Blood River with an ancient flavor. Although it was difficult to swim every step, an instinctive intuition let her know that the closer she was to the upstream, the more benefits she would get.


    She swam desperately. The huge resistance made her very tired, but she had a huge spiritual support that she didn''t know where to come from, so that she could always stick to it.


    Soon, soon, she kept telling herself that she was about to come to the source of the blood River, summoned up all her strength and continued to move forward.


    Until a moment, the blood river suddenly stopped, and there was fog in front of her. She could no longer see the way ahead, so she stopped and blinked her confused eyes!


    Dingning''s eyelids, which was sleeping, moved sharply. He wanted to open his eyes, but he couldn''t open them. It seemed as if a nightmare was dragging him into a dream, making him unable to wake up.


    In his dream, he turned into a Kunpeng flying in the sky, and Pikachu fought for the upper reaches in an ancient Blood River. Until he was close to the source, the road stopped suddenly and there was no way out.


    Perhaps Pikachu didn''t know what the blood river was, but in the eyes of Ding Ning, who looked down at the world, he clearly saw that the blood river was transformed by a winding and comfortable black dragon, and Pikachu stopped because the huge black dragon was cut off by a knife and her way ahead, but the huge dragon''s head fell into layers of fog, so that he couldn''t see it clearly.


    What is this black dragon? Could it be the archaic green dragon who once reached an agreement with the Terran? If so, who killed it? Where did the Terran power go? If not, are there two ancient green dragons in the world?


    You should know that the archaic Canglong is a congenital ancestral dragon that existed at the beginning of chaos. It is the only ancestor of ten thousand dragons. How can there be two?


    It seemed to feel Ding Ning''s doubts. The calm Blood River began to surge uneasily, as if it was roaring and setting off a towering blood wave, as if it was pouring out its unwillingness and resentment. The sad sobs made Ding Ning feel sad.


    As if it was a blessing to the soul, Ding Ning rushed down without hesitation. The huge Peng claws grabbed Pikachu, who was about to close his eyes and soak in the blood River, flapped his wings and flew to the heavy fog.


    Whew!


    From the broken head of the black dragon, a terrible sword like heaven and earth suddenly rose, instantly isolating the whole heaven and earth.

 Chapter 878

    The terrible knife idea made Ding Ning''s spine cold, and bean sized sweat droplets appeared on his forehead, giving birth to a strong death threat in his heart.


    He never thought that there would be such a powerful and terrible knife in the world. One knife can break mountains and rivers, and one knife can cut the sun and the moon!


    Compared with this Dao meaning, the Dao meaning in Xia Hou Weiyang''s body was Pediatrics, which was not worth mentioning at all.


    Who in the end has the intention of ignoring the laws of heaven and earth?


    Ding Ning didn''t move, and there was no next move. He stood still in the air, emitting a terrible breath. He looked at Ding Ning across the air, forming a confrontation.


    Ding Ning immediately understood that it was warning and warning himself not to act rashly, otherwise it would be beheaded impolitely.


    Ding Ning is angry. What he hates most in his life is being threatened. Even if the knife is stronger than his imagination, he will never compromise!


    I''m dreaming. I''m afraid you''re a chicken feather. Dare to threaten me. I have to go today!


    As soon as his stubborn temper came up, Ding Ning took the idea of being killed in his dream and flew forward with Pikachu without hesitation.


    "Buzz!"


    The sword idea roared, and Ding Ning''s provocative behavior of looking for death completely angered it.


    A frightening blade with a length of ten thousand feet seemed to cut through the long river of time and space, and cut it off mercilessly.


    On the sunset continent, all races, with unspeakable fear on their faces, watched a huge blade cut off from the sky, and the cutting direction was the Dragon Valley where the sky was moving last night.


    In this regard, Ding Ning knew nothing about it and thought he was dreaming. Facing the knife that could definitely resist, Ding Ning resolutely threw Pikachu to the dragon''s head covered by the fog. He welcomed the knife like a moth to the fire, and gave a happy cry in his mouth.


    The danger and strong life and death crisis made Ding Ning suddenly open his eyes and look at the huge knife slashed in the sky.


    Almost instinctively, he started the large array of stars in the sky that he had already arranged, so the aliens on the sunset mainland saw a scene they would never forget.


    The sun suddenly burst into light, and the stars all over the sky lit up one by one, echoing the palace shrouded by the stars in the sky. The moon that could not be seen in the sun suddenly appeared like a mirror, reflecting the gorgeous starlight, shining the golden palace like a castle in a dream.


    The sun and the moon shine together!


    The huge star force forms a transparent light wall like a star wall. The star light reflects the overwhelming star arrows on the light wall, and pours on the knife that cuts the sky like a swarm of bees.


    Ding Ning''s face was unprecedentedly dignified. Even though this array was the strongest one he could arrange, it still couldn''t bring him any sense of security in front of the terrible sword intention, and the thick shadow of death shrouded him heavily.


    Not enough, not enough. The stars in the sky array can only delay and weaken some of the blade at most, and can never stop the blow of destroying the sky and the earth.


    In that case, I fight with you, whether it''s death or life. It depends on the primordial divine pattern. Ding Ning''s mind rotates rapidly, and his eyes twinkle with fierce light.


    His hand was shaking like a ghost in the air, and a trace of mysterious breath rich in rhythm flowed at his fingertips. Ding Ning was calm and focused, ignoring all threats and fears, and focused on engraved Taichu divine patterns in the air.


    The king''s palace was full of ghosts crying and wolves howling. The golden dragons hurriedly fled away from the king''s palace. The terrible blade had completely frightened them.


    "Poof poof!"


    Countless stars and arrows jump on the blade, but they are like moths killing themselves. The stars and arrows bloom gorgeous and bright stars on the blade, just like a fireworks feast. Although it is a little dark, it is still invincible. Nothing can stop it from cutting down!


    "Ka!"


    The stars in the sky are like a piece of cheese, cut by a red soldering iron and broken without resistance, which is destroyed and decayed by the point of the knife.


    Pipiru, thousands of miles away, opened his mouth, his face was frightened and paralyzed.


    "My Picchu!"


    Luxi covered his mouth with a cry and fainted to the ground.


    Snoopy, who is receiving the awakening of adult blood in Longcheng, sleeps in the ancient dragon pool. He seems to have a hunch of something. His eyelids move sharply. He wants to open his eyes, but he can''t open them.


    Bing Long''er stood in front of the ice dragon wall, his face pale, his fists clenched, looked at the scene nervously, and his eyes flashed a complex color.


    The Golden Dragon Emperor stood at the head of the golden dragon city. His eyes were obscure, with a faint look of expectation and excitement.


    The strong people of different races have different expressions and moods. Some shake their heads and sigh, some gloat, some relieved, some sneer and scoff... Maybe only they know what they are thinking.


    "God, what''s that?"


    Suddenly, a voice from an unknown corner attracted everyone''s mind to the scene in front of us!


    A black light, to be exact, is a tiny black spot that suddenly appears.


    It has no earthshaking power, nor is it under the terrible pressure of the earth crack. Even a little movement has not been sent out. It appears slowly like the wife who goes out to meet the husband who has worked hard for a day, and meets the terrible blade comparable to Tianwei.


    Then, the whole continent began to shake, and all aliens were shrouded in darkness. It was a pure darkness, a darkness that couldn''t be seen with your fingers in front of your eyes


    There is a palpitating smell of terror, and there is only one feeling in the hearts of all aliens, fear, unprecedented fear.


    That kind of power is beyond the limits of their imagination. It makes them tremble and fear from the bottom of their heart!


    I don''t know how long it has passed before the Qingming Festival is gradually restored between heaven and earth. The scorching sun in the sky is like fire, and the stars and moon all over the sky have disappeared.


    It seems that nothing has happened in the whole continent. What should we do or what to do? The human who can turn into Kunpeng doesn''t seem to exist. The thunder robbery last night didn''t happen. The blade that destroys the sky and the earth doesn''t seem to have appeared. Even the devastating extreme darkness doesn''t seem to be remembered by anyone.


    However, the Dragon Valley of a general in the west of a town disappeared, the golden palace disappeared, and even his baby daughter disappeared, as if there had been no trace in the world.


    As for the Magic Dragon Emperor, it seems that this person has never existed. The dragon family is divided into two dragon cities. The four Magic Dragon Kings of the magic dragon family are under the command of the ice dragon emperor and the Golden Dragon Emperor respectively. Although the two dragon cities often have small-scale conflicts, they all maintain restraint and will never have a large-scale war in a short time.


    "Sisi, Snoopy has awakened successfully and obtained blood inheritance. The golden castle is under construction. Shall we try again to have another daughter!"


    In the Dragon Valley of the king of Zhenxi, on the simple gold bed, Pipilu got up panting on lucixi with a satisfied blush and said with satisfaction.


    "Daughter?"


    Lucisi had a very subtle feeling in her heart. It seemed that a long time ago, she had a daughter, but then she shook her head funny. It was not easy for the dragon family to reproduce. It was lucky that she could give birth to Snoopy for the prince. Their husband and wife had tried hard over the years, but they couldn''t conceive children.


    "Yes, daughter, I don''t know what''s wrong recently. I always feel that we will have a daughter. Maybe this is the Enlightenment from God!"


    As soon as pipiru turned over, he pressed lucisi under his body and drove straight in. With a bad smile, he said, "we have to work hard. I have even named my daughter."


    "Er!"


    Lucie blushed and frowned. Then she looked curiously at pipiru who was working hard on her belly and asked, "what''s the name?"


    "Pikachu!"


    Pipiru had a light in his eyes. While working hard, he didn''t forget to show off: "what''s up? Our daughter''s name sounds good!"


    "Pikachu, Pikachu, a good name. I like it very much!"


    Lucisi backhanded around pipiru''s neck, actively cooperated, and didn''t forget to mutter: "why do we change into such a strange shape to do such a thing?"


    "What do you know? This is the human form, which is the most suitable form for reproduction. It''s easier for you to conceive in the human form. I see it from the Royal Library. I don''t tell ordinary people."


    Pipiru proudly showed off and began to work harder. The golden house was full of spring.


    "I always have some new ways of pigs and animals in my mind recently. I''ll cook myself and make you a delicious meal!"


    For a long time, lucisi got up with a satisfied face, put on his clothes and smiled gently at pipiru who was paralyzed in bed.


    "OK, I''m waiting to taste your delicious food!"


    Pipiru panted, with an inexplicable look in his eyes.


    The setting sun restored the tranquility of the mainland in the past. Ding Ning''s appearance seemed to be just a small stone thrown into the lake. Just after a ripple, it was erased by a pair of invisible hands, including the memory of all living creatures!


    "Ding Ning, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Are you okay? Why are you stunned?"


    "Eh, the ancient transmission array seems to have failed!"


    ¡­¡­


    In his ear came the familiar voices of night alone, Jiutian Xuannv and Su Su. Ding Ning couldn''t help but turn his head and look at them in amazement.


    Familiar places, familiar pools, familiar big Bluestone fragments, familiar people, come back, unexpectedly come back in this way, which makes him feel like an isolated world.


    If not, the pig beast in the medicine ring, if not Pikachu sleeping with rabbits in the subsidiary space of water space, if not the dozens of storage rings he got from anti Mongolian abduction and extortion, if not the "tianmie" knife that caused natural disaster, if not the black virtual shadow and black new energy of the three statues sitting in the three Dantian


    All this reminded him all the time that what happened on the sunset continent was not illusory, but real. He had to doubt that he was a dream.


    "Ding Ning, are you okay?"


    Walking alone at night, he stepped forward quickly, held Ding Ning and asked anxiously.


    In the eyes of her and Jiutian Xuannv, after a flash of the six pointed star array, Ding Ning''s figure appeared again after only an illusion. It can be seen that the transmission failed, but she was still afraid.


    "I''m fine. I''m walking alone. I just feel something!"


    Although Ding Ning didn''t understand what was going on, no matter how stupid he was, he could see that it seemed that his time in the sunset mainland for more than a month was only a short moment in their eyes.


    This shocked him inexplicably. When he finally sent it back, who was the old voice he vaguely heard? Is the time flow rate different between the two worlds? Or does the old voice have the terrible ability to change the flow of time?

 Chapter 879

    Ding Ning smiled and took the hand of night walking alone, trying to make himself take the previous scene as a dream.


    But the clear memory let him know that it was definitely not a dream, but a real scene.


    When that terrible knife cut through the stars in the sky, he finally engraved the last stroke of Taichu divine pattern.


    Then... It was the strongest collision. Taichu divine pattern blocked the terrible knife and annihilated it.


    But just as when the nine day Xuannv and Jenny fought, the power of the collision has exceeded the limit that the sunset continent can bear, and the destructive shock wave wants to destroy the whole world.


    So, in a hurry, Ding Ning took the sleeping Pikachu into the rabbit space without hesitation, and was ready to die with the sunset continent.


    On the occasion of life and death, a six pointed star array suddenly appeared under his feet. A burst of dazzling brilliance flashed. With the violent spatial fluctuation, he returned to the earth. There seemed to be an old voice saying something in his ear, but he didn''t hear it clearly. He only heard "too... Cang... Blood... Source... Dragon... Please... Thank you..." intermittently, but he couldn''t get any useful information from it.


    However, Ding Ning noticed that there seemed to be two more things in his body, one was a six pointed star crystal in his mind, and the other was a rusty piece of iron in xiadantian.


    The six awn star crystal is OK. Ding Ning will automatically decompose into detailed manufacturing principles of the transmission array as soon as he touches it with his mental force, so that he can master the manufacturing method of the transmission array in an instant.


    But the rusty piece of iron, whether touched with new energy or spiritual force, did not have any reaction, and lay lifeless in the Dantian.


    Ding Ning thought deeply and thought that the old voice seemed to have something to ask him to do, so he gave himself the manufacturing method of the six pointed star array and rusty iron pieces as a reward.


    But in the end, he didn''t have a clue. If he couldn''t figure it out, he didn''t think about it. Anyway, the old voice didn''t make it clear, no wonder he didn''t.


    Putting aside all his thoughts, Ding Ning held the hand of night walking alone and said sincerely again: "walk alone, come back to Ninghai with me, and I will take good care of you!"


    "No, I''ll stay here. Come and see me if you have time!"


    Night alone smiled and shook his head, with a very firm attitude.


    Ding Ning knew what she was worried about and had to be persuaded. When he walked alone at night, he put his hand over his mouth and said seriously, "don''t persuade me again, will you? Even if you force me to go back to Ninghai with you, I will leave quietly."


    Ding Ning can only reluctantly promise. He knows that a proud woman like walking alone at night has a strong will and an independent way of thinking. Once she makes up her mind, it is difficult to change it. Since she insists, he can''t force to change her decision.


    However, he can make a transmission array now. As long as he leaves a transmission array here, he doesn''t come whenever he wants to see her.


    "Then I''ll stay with you for another day, help you rebuild a house, and I''ll go back tomorrow!"


    Ding Ning said softly.


    "Yes!"


    Night walked alone, smiled, nodded gently, then remembered something and said, "by the way, you have five brothers waiting for you outside the array. You''d better say hello to them first!"


    Ding Ning found that he was wearing men''s clothes when he was walking alone at night. He couldn''t help laughing and crying. He took out several sets of clothes from the space. Although they were still men''s, at least they were his own clothes: "I''ll buy you some clothes and daily necessities later."


    "Well, I''ll go with you!"


    Night alone, his face was filled with a happy smile, like a little woman who had just fallen in love, which made Ding Ning feel pity.


    "Young master, you''re fine!"


    "I knew the boss would be fine."


    "Brother, you''re out!"


    ¡­¡­


    Xia Hou and others saw that Ding Ning suddenly appeared. They were all happy and excited.


    Ding Ning felt warm in his heart. It was nice to be concerned. He immediately arranged for them to wait for him in Naypyidaw first, and he would go back and meet them tomorrow.


    Although Xia Hou and others are very worried, they can only go back in three steps at Ding Ning''s insistence. Anyway, they can rest assured that Ding Ning is okay.


    "What are you going to do?"


    After seeing off Xia Hou and others, Ding Ning looked at Jiutian Xuannv and Susu and asked.


    Su Su pursed her lips and said, "I naturally follow my master."


    Nine days Xuannv thought for a moment, her eyes were complex and said, "I''ll stay and walk alone with the night. The environment here is also more suitable for me to practice!"


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes and looked at Xuannv for a long time. Then he slowly said, "how can you guarantee that you won''t hurt walking alone."


    "If I want to hurt her, do you think these arrays can stop me?"


    Jiutian Xuannv said proudly, "besides, you should know my relationship with her. If I wanted to hurt her, I would have hurt her."


    Ding Ning stared into her eyes. Seeing her calm eyes, he thought about it. It seems that it''s true. Besides, he doesn''t worry about walking alone here. It seems safer to have nine days of Xuannv protection, Immediately came up to her ear and whispered, "I hope you do what you say. If there is any accident on your own, even if it is poor and yellow, I will frustrate you and make you lose your soul. You can''t live forever."


    "You... Don''t you believe me so much?"


    Jiutian Xuannv clenched her lips and looked like she wanted to cry.


    But she forgot that she was a golden zombie at the moment. Her pitiful appearance made Ding Ning tremble and cold in her heart.


    But as soon as I remembered that I had given Jiutian Xuannv in a disguised form, I immediately had a strange stimulation in my heart, full of evil voice: "anyway, you are my woman. If you behave well, maybe I will accept you as soon as I am happy!"


    "Bastard! Who wants it!"


    Nine days Xuannv was ashamed and angry. She stamped her feet fiercely, covered her face and turned away. She sat beside the pool without saying a word.


    Ding Ning smiled. Seeing that he was walking alone at night, he looked at himself in surprise. He quickly said with a dry smile: "let''s go and buy clothes!"


    "Yes!"


    Walking alone at night, jumping around Ding Ning''s arm, her beautiful eyes are full of expectation!


    Ding Ning secretly felt guilty. They were together by mistake. They walked alone and conceived his child, but they had no regrets. They even hid in the old forest of the forest, but he didn''t even give her a love process. Even she could be happy to accompany her on the street. It can be seen that she was not without desire. She also looked forward to living with her lover like an ordinary girl, It made him feel extremely remorseful.


    On this day, they were like a pair of ordinary lovers. They visited the surrounding cities. They bought enough clothes to wear alone at night for ten years.


    Night alone looked at the ring on her finger. It was a gift given to her by Ding Ning. In her heart, it was a proposal ring. Although the shape of the ring was simple and simple, its value was not the same as that of a diamond ring, because it was a storage ring.


    After Ding Ning became the leader of the dragon family and returned to the Zhenxi palace, he asked Pikachu to help him collect storage rings. Although only a few dozen were collected in time, it was enough for him.


    The storage ring looks like Chinese cabbage in the sunset mainland. It is basically a standard configuration for each person. Of course, this is also related to the fact that the sunset mainland does not lack space, minerals, tool refiners and the strong ones of Zhenwu jiuchongtian.


    However, the storage space of these storage rings is not too large. The largest one is only more than 100 cubic meters, and the smallest one is more than a dozen cubic meters, which is not comparable with the medicine spirit ring at all. Ding Ning must have given the largest storage ring to yeduxing. No wonder yeduxing was so happy.


    You know, even if she is the saint of Xuannv family, she is not qualified to have a storage ring. Even the storage ring of the patriarch is only more than 50 cubic meters in size, which shows the value of the storage ring.


    They walked hand in hand in the streets and alleys in southern Yunnan. They were handsome men and beautiful women. They were born together, which attracted the attention of many passers-by, and the return rate reached an amazing 100%.


    They ignored everyone''s eyes and enjoyed the rare time alone. They didn''t leave until night came and returned to the forest.


    It was night. After Ding Ning coaxed the sweet night to sleep alone, he used the power of thick Earth totem to build a small villa out of thin air. All kinds of life talismans were engraved all over the villa like money. How could his own woman be willing to let her suffer.


    Jiutian Xuannv and Susu were stunned. They felt a strong threat from this villa. If someone dared to have an evil heart, even the strong in Shenwu realm would be instantly killed by various powerful talismans.


    Ding Ning''s face turned white and seemed weak, but his eyes showed satisfaction. He made great efforts for the safety of walking alone. Even the annihilation pattern was engraved by him. Unless he could lose it silently like the Ninth Heaven Xuannv, as long as he dared to show hostility to night walking alone, those attack symbols would be activated by himself.


    Subsequently, Ding Ning cut wood nearby to make necessary furniture and beds, and then took out all kinds of daily necessities just purchased from the space to put them on.


    Then, a wooden refrigerator and washing machine with more than ten cubic meters were born one after another. Ding Ning took out a large number of food materials from the space and put them in the refrigerator, and then started the power supply Rune array. The whole villa was lit up immediately. The temperature would be automatically adjusted throughout the year to maintain a constant temperature.


    The bathroom, bathroom, kitchen and automatic drainage system have everything. If Jiutian Xuannv and Susu hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they would have mistakenly thought they had come to a modern metropolis.


    Ding Ning looked carefully, patted his forehead and left straight. Half an hour later, he came back with a leopard and an Indo Chinese tiger in his hands. He opened the two dead beasts, stripped their skins and salted them. His meat was cleaned and put in the ice box.


    Then he spread the peculiar smell removed tiger skin and leopard skin on the earth bed, gently picked up the night and walked alone on the bed. After thinking about it, he felt that there was still a cover missing, turned and ran out again.


    "It''s nice of him to walk alone at night!"


    Nine days Xuannv looked at Ding Ning''s busy appearance and said with some taste.


    Su Su smiled: "if you are pregnant with his child, he will treat you as well."


    "Cut, who is rare!"


    Nine days Xuan Nu said dismissively, but the twinkling eyes betrayed her duplicity.


    Su Su''s eyes flashed with envy, and an old saying in the world suddenly flashed in her mind that she only envied mandarin ducks but not immortals.


    What about the goddess? It''s not a lonely life. If a man can treat her like this, even being a mortal with a life span of only decades is also happy!


    Soon, Ding Ning came back with a Green Peacock, peeled it, plucked it, and carefully threaded the needle and lead. A beautiful peacock feather cover was freshly baked. Ding Ning covered it on his lonely body at night, which made him nod with satisfaction.

 Chapter 880

    "Hey, what about you woman?"


    Jiutian Xuannv couldn''t bear to see Ding Ning taking the night alone as a treasure. She pointed maliciously to Feng Pian dance, who was still in a coma, and asked jokingly.


    Ding Ning took a look at Feng Pian dance and couldn''t help but feel big for a while. At that time, he was chased and killed by ghosts, and he couldn''t care so much.


    But now I want to come. The one surnamed Feng is also an ancient martial artist. Who else but the Feng family.


    This made him feel embarrassed. Since the Feng family sent Feng Jiu to chase him, he secretly vowed to eradicate the Feng family sooner or later, but now, Feng Pian dance has become his own woman. He had to consider the mood of Feng Pian dance, even though he pushed it backwards.


    I thought Fengpian dance was so much older than him. It was a typical old cow eating tender grass. He was the one who suffered losses. But after the sunset trip to the mainland, his heart knot had been opened and his ideas had changed in essence.


    After all, there is no time to practice. Pikachu is over 200 years old and is still a minor. Fengpian dance is only over 60 years old. She is completely a young man. Besides, she is so beautiful. It seems that she doesn''t suffer a loss after careful calculation!


    "Why? You abandoned your shoes when you were not pregnant with your child? Is there a big difference in treatment?"


    Seeing Ding Ning in a daze, Jiutian Xuannv didn''t know why. She suddenly felt an unspeakable sadness and resentment in her heart, and fiercely forced her to ask.


    "Why are you so angry? How do I feel like you''re talking about yourself?"


    Ding Ning glanced at Jiutian Xuannv with a smile that meant it was difficult to understand.


    "You... You bastard!"


    Jiutianxuan stamped her feet in a feminine way, turned around and ran to the edge of the pool, squatting and drawing a circle of grievances.


    Su Su couldn''t help smiling and whispered to Ding Ning, "master, I''ve never seen Xuanxuan like this. You have to come on!"


    "What about you? Do you want to be my woman too!"


    Ding Ning''s mouth slightly tilted and flirted with Su Su. He couldn''t help getting excited if he wanted to take the two goddesses away.


    Su Su''s eyes twinkled and said vaguely, "it depends on whether the master is good to Su Su. If the master can help Su Su revenge, Su Su Su will serve the master all her life."


    Ding Ning, like being splashed with cold water by his head, immediately put away his color center.


    I''m kidding. Su Su''s enemy is the illegitimate son of the Immortal Emperor. Even if those guys escape to the world, they can''t give full play to their real strength, but the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. Who knows what powerful means and cards they will have.


    Although he has many adventures, he knows how many kilograms he has. Now he can''t be the opponent of Jun innocent. Before he becomes strong enough, he doesn''t want to easily provoke the enemy for himself.


    Su Su looked at the change of Ding Ning''s expression, and the color of disappointment in her eyes flashed away. Although she knew that some people were difficult, she still wanted to see Ding Ning patting her chest without hesitation to ensure revenge for her. Even if she lied to her, she could be more comfortable in her heart.


    "Su Su, I''m not strong enough to avenge you. I also know that you stay with me without the master servant contract to integrate your half soul. What I can do in front of me is to take you in and allow you to integrate your half soul. As for others, I will never give you any guarantee until I have enough strength!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were unprecedentedly clear, looked at Su Su and said seriously, "I''m not a person who promises easily. Since you call me master, the only promise I can give you is that after I have enough strength, I will help you take revenge. Before I have no self-protection, I won''t take risks for anyone. It''s irresponsible to myself and you."


    "I understand, master. I''m very satisfied if you have this heart. Thank you!"


    Su Su lowered her head and said softly, but her heart inexplicably gave birth to a trace of warmth. Perhaps, such a promise that is not like a promise will appear more sincere!


    "Now, it''s time to solve the problem of Fengpian dance!"


    Ding Ning took back her mind, looked at the sleeping Feng Pian dance with complex eyes, picked her up and walked quickly outside the array.


    He didn''t know whether the relationship between them was an enemy or a friend after the showdown with Fengpian dance. Although he didn''t think that the Feng family had the ability to break the array, he was careful to drive the ship for ten thousand years. He would never let walking alone into any danger.


    Feng pianwu''s injury is very serious, but after Su Su consumed her original strength to heal her, although the injury has not healed, it is basically no big problem. She just needs to rest for a period of time.


    Ding Ning sighed lightly. The energy in her body was transformed into non attribute spiritual power, which poured into Feng Pian dance''s body to accelerate her recovery from injury. This is the use method of new energy he found when he engraved runes.


    This new energy is like a panacea. With his mind, it can be arbitrarily transformed into the attribute energy he needs. Of course, the premise is that he must have the energy of that attribute first, that is, he can now convert black energy into lightning attribute spiritual power, water attribute spiritual power, earth attribute spiritual power and non attribute spiritual power, Other attributes that he has never had, spiritual power, can''t be transformed if he wants to break his head.


    "Yes!"


    Feng Pian danced with a cry, frowned Dai Mei and woke up. When she saw Ding Ning, she shouted in panic at the first time: "the monster is coming, you go, go..."


    Ding Ning''s heart melted in an instant. The silly woman''s memory obviously stayed at the moment when she was hurt by the ghost. At this time, regardless of her injury, she let him escape without hesitation, so that he could not be moved.


    He held her tightly in his arms and gently rubbed her pretty face with his forehead: "no fear, no fear, it''s all over. The monster has been beaten away. We''re safe now!"


    "Safe? The monster was beaten away?"


    Feng Pian dance couldn''t believe it and muttered to herself. Then she found that there was no terrible monster around. She immediately relaxed. Then she remembered her previous experience and said strangely: "I remember I was hurt and almost died. How can I feel like nobody now."


    "Because I helped you heal!"


    Ding Ning looked at her with complex eyes and said, "Xiao Wu, I''m sorry. In fact, my name is Ding Ning instead of Ning Ding."


    "Ding Ning?"


    Feng Pian dance trembled all over. Her beautiful eyes opened wide and stared at Ding Ning. With a trace of luck, she asked, "Ninghai little miracle doctor Ding Ning?"


    "Yes!"


    Ding Ning definitely nodded, his eyes full of perseverance, "if you can put down the gratitude and resentment between me and the Phoenix family..."


    "Put down gratitude and resentment? How to put it down?"


    Feng Pian dance shed two lines of clear tears in despair, pushed Ding Ning away, and shouted angrily: "my only brother died because of you. You let me put down my gratitude and resentment? Tell me how to put it down?"


    "Is Feng Jiu your brother?"


    Ding Ning thought that Feng Pian dance and Feng Jiu were both Feng''s family, and the relationship might not be very close. When he was ready to confess, he had considered all kinds of possibilities, but he didn''t expect that Feng Pian dance and Feng Jiu were close siblings, which filled his heart with bitterness.


    "The brother of a mother''s compatriots, to tell you the truth, I came to Myanmar to avenge you this time, but I didn''t expect fortune to make people angry. I Fengpian dance fell in love with a man for the first time in my life, but it was my brother''s enemy. Ha ha... It''s so funny!"


    Feng Pian danced wildly laughing, and two lines of blood and tears burst into tears, which made Ding Ning''s heart as painful as being held by a pair of invisible big hands.


    "If you want to avenge your brother, do it. I will never fight back!"


    Ding Ning sighed without explanation or explanation. After all, Feng Jiu died because of him. He can''t shamelessly say that your brother was killed by Xiang Tiange. Go to him for revenge. It can be predicted that Feng Pian dance will definitely be crushed to death by Xiang Tiange. This is by no means the situation he wants to see.


    "Go to hell!"


    Feng Pian dance looked at Ding Ning''s waiting to die. Her heart hurt like a knife, but her revenge for killing her brother was bitter. Her face was ferocious and she slapped a knife to cut Ding Ning''s throat.


    Ding Ning has no sorrow or joy. His heart is unprecedented calm. He has owed so many love debts in his life. This is probably retribution.


    It''s just that I haven''t fulfilled my father''s expectations, I haven''t met my mother, I haven''t seen my child born, and I haven''t explained to so many women who love me deeply. It''s really unwilling to die like this!


    But what if he is unwilling? If he says anything, he will not easily repent. I''m sorry, Dad, mom, sister, sorry


    "Ka!"


    Ding Ning only felt a sore throat. Feng Pian''s palm cut a blood hole in his throat, but it only cut his skin.


    I opened my eyes blankly and saw Feng Pian dance looking at him expressionless. In a cold voice, "I hate you, but I love you too. I can''t do it. This will be regarded as revenge for my brother. From then on, we don''t owe each other!"


    With that, before Ding Ning could speak, he turned and left. In the invisible corner of Ding Ning, two crystal tears fell down his cheeks. His thin figure looked so desolate and bleak in the vast forest.


    "Little dance..."


    Ding Ning stretched out his hand and wanted to call her to stay, but finally he could only put down his hand and shut his mouth. The Revenge of killing his brother is not only a crack that can never be made up between them, but also a natural moat that can never be crossed!


    It''s better to forget each other in the Jianghu!


    That''s it, Xiaowu. I wish you a safe life!


    Ding Ning looked at Fengpian dance''s decisive figure gradually disappearing into his sight, and his heart was full of bitterness, but he knew that nine out of ten unhappy people in the world could not do everything as expected. It would be a good ending to dissolve this gratitude and hatred with Fengpian dance.


    He stood in place for a long time until it was slightly bright and the morning fog rose in the forest. Ding Ning turned and entered the array.


    Jiutian Xuannv and Susu saw that he was in a bad mood and wisely ignored him.


    Ding Ning went straight into the room and saw that she was still sleeping alone at night, with a sweet smile in her sleep, and heavy women were always sleepy.


    Ding Ning''s eyes spoiled and helped her smooth the messy bangs on her forehead due to deep sleep, turned and entered a room reserved for herself, put isolation restrictions under the cloth, and began to build a transmission array.


    The principle of Swire transmission array is not complex, but it needs enough channel level, space energy to start the transmission array and almost abnormal accuracy.


    This is not a big problem for Ding Ning. The only problem is space energy. After all, he has no space spirit crystal. However, since he swallowed the space power of Jiutian Xuannv, this biggest problem has been solved.


    Although this kind of space divine power cannot be used because of its low level, it can still be done by pouring it into the transmission array as energy.


    Two hours later, after n failures, Ding Ning finally engraved success. Looking at the six pointed star array flashing with spatial fluctuations, he showed a gratifying smile on his face.

 Chapter 882

    Ding Ning nodded slightly to show politeness, looked at Jiang Shang, who showed pride at the bottom of his eyes, and said calmly, "maybe you should call it Hyundai Motor Company instead of Hyundai Group now!"


    For Zheng Minzhe, a big financier, Ding Ning did his homework. He knew that Hyundai Group had been divided into three since the death of its founder, Mr. Zheng, into Hyundai Heavy Industry, Hyundai Group and Hyundai Automobile Company.


    Zheng Minzhe''s grandfather is the chairman of Hyundai Motor Company, and his father Zheng Kaixuan is the vice chairman, who is about to take over the post of chairman.


    After investigation, Zheng Kaixuan has a son and a daughter, and Zheng Minzhe is his only son, which gives him great confidence in the next extortion.


    Jiang Shang''s face showed an unnatural color and put away his pride. Ding Ning''s words poked his sensitive point.


    Although Hyundai Motor Company is a behemoth, its recent situation is not very good. In the Chinese language, it is that it is originally the same root. Why is it too urgent? However, after Hyundai Group is divided into three, where is there any family relationship to speak of? They fight each other and quarrel with each other. They all spare no effort to attack each other.


    Hyundai Motor Company is having a hard time now. Recently, even the executive director in charge of sales in the United States resigned. Its sales in China were also suffered Waterloo, and the decline in performance was terrible.


    Both Koryo''s local sales director and Shenzhou''s sales director were dismissed. He was ordered to take over the position of sales director in Shenzhou in the face of danger. He was also one of the planners before plotting the ice free refrigeration technology of Longteng group.


    After doing his homework, how can he not know the relationship between the business goddess of Longteng group and Ding Ning? If possible, he would never want to deal with Ding Ning.


    But people are not as good as heaven. He never thought that Zheng Minzhe would have a strange disease, which made him feel great pressure. After seeing all famous doctors, no one could find the cause, so he had to have the cheek to ask Ding Ning for help.


    "Manager Jiang, I don''t know why you came to my humble house?"


    Ding Ning knew why and asked Jiang shanghen to bite his teeth. He didn''t believe that Zheng Minzhe would fall ill for no reason. This must have something to do with Ding Ning.


    But at the moment, it''s a knife maggot, I''m fish, and Jiang Shang can''t put away his inner emotions. He said sincerely: "young director Zheng Minzhe of our group has a strange disease. I heard that Dr. Ding''s medical skills are amazing, so I''d like to ask Dr. Ding to help Mr. Zheng have a look!"


    "Ah, is childe Zheng really ill? I said last time that he looked wrong and seemed to have a hidden disease. Unfortunately, there was some misunderstanding between him and me. He didn''t want me to help him see a doctor. I didn''t expect that he was really ill. Alas, it''s a blessing and a curse!"


    Ding Ning pretended to sigh and let Jiang Shang''s mouth twitch all the time. He wanted to slap this guy''s hateful face on the wall and couldn''t buckle it down..


    Han Taizhu was still smiling like a spring breeze and looked at Ding Ning with great interest. He asked himself that his medical skills were extraordinary. He was also a landmark of the younger generation in the medical field in Korea. Otherwise, he would not have many titles. In addition to serving as a medical consultant of Hyundai Motor company, he was also a medical consultant of SamSung group.


    But even if he was proud, he could not find the cause of Zheng Minzhe, which made him more and more interested in whether Ding Ning could cure Zheng Minzhe.


    He had heard of the name of the little miracle doctor for a long time, but he always sniffed it. However, Li Enxi had a mysterious trust in Ding Ning, which made him feel helpless.


    He and Li Enxi are young. Naturally, they know that the birthmark on her face is her biggest pain. It''s a pity that he can''t do anything. It''s just the right time to meet Zheng Minzhe in China this time.


    In fact, he accompanied Li Enxi to find Ding Ning. He took the dead horse as a living horse doctor to see if he was really so magical that he could remove the birthmark on Li Enxi''s face. There was no comparative thought in his heart.


    "Zheng Shaodong''s disease has been treated by countless famous doctors, but no one can find out the cause. We have long heard that Dr. Ding is good at medicine, so we want to trouble Dr. Ding to go out and treat my Shaodong."


    Jiang Shang asked for help, completely put down his pride and prejudice, and humbly invited him.


    Ding Ning frowned and was puzzled. According to what he knew, if Zheng Minzhe didn''t have an accident, he must be the successor of Hyundai Motor Company in the future. How could a person with such a key identity not even appear in his family after his illness, but let a marketing manager of Shenzhou come forward to invite him?


    Seeing Ding Ning''s silence, Jiang Shang thought that Ding Ning was worried about the problem of medical treatment, and quickly added: "don''t worry, we won''t treat Dr. Ding badly in medical treatment."


    "Oh, you won''t treat me badly?"


    Ding Ning''s mouth was filled with a smile that meant it was difficult to understand. He picked up his tea cup and sipped his tea slowly: "I like to be a villain before a gentleman. I don''t know how much money manager Jiang can give?"


    Jiang Shang showed a reserved smile at the corner of his mouth and proudly stretched out five fingers: "as long as Dr. Ding can return to life, we are willing to pay five million!"


    "Poof!"


    Ding Ning opened his mouth and sprayed Jiang Shang''s tea. His face showed an incredible color: "what are you talking about? Five million?"


    Jiang Shang''s face was full of tea, and a piece of tea was drooping on his forehead. It looked very embarrassed and funny, but at the moment he didn''t care at all. Instead, he wiped the tea on his face with a strong sense of superiority in his bones and proudly said, "yes, five million. Presumably this price is enough to show our sincerity."


    But he secretly despised himself. A little miracle doctor is just a steamed stuffed bun. A mere five million yuan can surprise him. Hum, people in the kingdom of China are really guys who have never seen the world. Thanks to his wife, she said she would invite him at all costs. Five million yuan is enough to kill him. This saved her so much money, I''m sure to get praise from my wife. I''ll have unlimited future in the company in the future.


    Jiang Shang, who fell into YY, glanced at Ding Ning with an obscure sneer. He was waiting for Ding Ning to go to see a doctor with him. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning''s face sank and said indifferently: "since the life of Childe Zheng is only worth five million in your eyes, director Jiang, please be smart!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Jiang Shang opened his mouth in amazement, and his brain was confused for a while. He wondered if he had heard wrong.


    "Do you have donkey hair in your ears? Don''t say good words twice, Uncle Zhang, see off!"


    Ding Ning impolitely picked up the tea cup to see off the guests!


    Uncle Zhang appeared in the living room like a ghost, bowed slightly with great grace and made a gesture of invitation: "everyone, please!"


    "Wait, you are not sure to cure Minzhe, so you are deliberately unwilling to go out to see a doctor?"


    Han Taizhu''s pupils contracted slightly, stood up and looked down at Ding Ning, with a disdainful provocative color in the bottom of her eyes.


    Ding Ning looked at him indifferently and said indifferently, "you''re too naive. It''s useless for me to stir up the method."


    "Dr. Ding, the doctor is kind-hearted. I thought the little miracle doctor was a man with noble medical ethics. Unexpectedly, he was such a hypocritical doctor who worshipped money and had no medical ethics. Thanks to me... I... hum! Taizhu, let''s go."


    Han Taizhu was seen through by Ding Ning. Suddenly, her old face turned red and she was speechless. Instead, Li Enxi spoke out with a strong sense of contempt, stood up and went straight out, with a strong tone of disappointment and sadness.


    Han Taizhu sighed, looked at Ding Ning with complicated eyes, stood up and walked out with Li Enxi, leaving only Jiang Shang with an embarrassed face.


    Li Enxi can walk away in anger, but he can''t. Ding Ning is Zheng Minzhe''s last hope. His wife has told him to ask Ding Ning to do it no matter what price he pays, but he wisely destroyed all this. How should he explain to his wife when he goes back.


    Ding Ning tasted tea slowly without lifting his eyelids, He said calmly: "go slowly and don''t give it away. However, I want to remind you that I have long discovered childe Zheng''s disease. At that time, I offered 10 billion yuan to treat him, but he didn''t believe he was ill and resolutely disagreed. I said at that time that it would be a big trouble to save him when he was ill. At that time, it would cost extremely precious medicinal materials. I wouldn''t do it without 30 billion yuan!"


    He raised his hand and looked at the calendar on his watch. He said leisurely, "if I read it correctly, he should be terminally ill now. He can last up to 12 o''clock this evening. At that time, even if the gods come, they can''t save him."


    Listening to Ding Ning''s slow voice, Li Enxi suddenly stopped and fell into thinking. It can be seen that she still attaches great importance to her fiance.


    The cold sweat on Jiang Shang''s forehead came down. If Zheng Minzhe really couldn''t live tonight, he would be finished. He must bear the brunt of his wife''s anger.


    But the price of $30 billion is too high. He is not qualified to make the decision at all. He immediately stood up and bowed deeply and tried to win: "Dr. Ding, there is a Chinese saying that saving a person''s life is better than building a level 7 floating butcher. You are a doctor and the doctor is kind-hearted. 30 billion is really too expensive. You see, can you reduce it!"


    "Is $30 billion expensive?"


    Ding Ning crossed his legs, narrowed his eyes and stared at Jiang Shang, but his tone was full of icy cold: "do you know where this is?"


    "Is this your home?"


    Jiang Shang said with a puzzled face. Even Li Enxi was attracted. He turned around and looked at Ding Ning inexplicably to see how he could explain the reason for asking for 30 billion yuan.


    "Uncle Zhang, tell him where this is!"


    Ding Ning said faintly with a sarcastic arc in the corner of his mouth.


    "This is the eldest lady''s home. My eldest lady is the chairman of Longteng group and the elder sister of my young master!"


    Zhang Bo had long known that Hyundai Group wanted to seize ice free refrigeration technology by any means. He smelled that his waist was straight and said proudly.


    The cold sweat on Jiang Shang''s forehead dripped again like a waterfall, and he complained secretly. He always held a lucky chance in his heart. He thought that Ding Ning didn''t necessarily know that Zheng Minzhe was the driving force behind the suppression of Longteng group. Only then did he have the cheek to come to invite Ding Ning and hope to fool him. Unexpectedly, people knew it well and waited for him here.


    Jiang Shang knew what was going on, but Li Enxi and Han Taizhu were confused. So they just looked at Jiang Shang''s unnatural appearance and knew that there must be other reasons. They simply looked on coldly and waited to see what was going on.


    Ding Ning''s mouth gave a cold radian, and his eyes stared at Jiang Shang like electricity: "so, manager Jiang, do you still think I want 30 billion yuan?"


    Jiang Shang was sweating. He took out his handkerchief and kept wiping the sweat on his forehead. He squeezed out a stiff smile on his face and said in embarrassment, "I can''t do this. I want to ask my wife for instructions!"


    "Help yourself!"


    Ding Ning reached out and made a casual gesture. Jiang Shang went to the yard like an amnesty and called for instructions.

 Chapter 883

    "What''s the matter? I believe you''re not such a person without medical ethics. Can you tell me?"


    From Jiang Shang''s different performance before and after, Li Enxi realized that things were unusual. He walked slowly and sat beside Ding Ning and asked softly.


    Ding Ning took a deep breath, and the beauty was on his side. He was intoxicated by the fragrance of musk like orchid, but with an intriguing smile: "miss Enxi wants to know why not ask your fiance?"


    "Ah! You know me?"


    Li Enxi was greatly surprised. Her identity was extremely confidential. She came to China secretly this time. If Zheng Minzhe didn''t suddenly get sick, she would use another identity to meet Ding Ning. Unexpectedly, her identity, which she thought was very confidential, was revealed by Ding Ning.


    "Li Enxi, 25 years old, is known as the national goddess of Gaoli, the leader of SamSung group, Qianjin, the double master of medicine and Business School of Massachusetts Institute of technology, the English empire, and the fiancee of Zheng Minzhe, the young director of Hyundai Motor Company. Am I right?"


    Ding Ning tells the details of Li Enxi like a treasure!


    Li Enxi didn''t speak for a long time. He just stared at Ding Ning in a daze. On the contrary, Han Taizhu''s face was ugly and said angrily: "bastard, you should investigate Enxi privately?"


    "Investigation? Do you still need to investigate?"


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes and outlined an evil radian at the corner of his mouth, "Zheng Minzhe is in danger. In his capacity, Hyundai Motor Company only sent Jiang Shang, such a top-notch supervisor, to invite me to visit. This itself is not normal. Although miss Enxi has never introduced her identity and seems to be headed by Jiang Shang everywhere, miss Enxi is unique in both figure and temperament. How can she be under Jiang Shang In addition, what she introduced herself is her real name. As long as she has paid attention to her information, she can easily infer her identity. "


    "Have you noticed my information?"


    Li Enxi waved his hand to stop Han Taizhu''s argument. His tone was even with a touch of joy and excitement.


    Ding Ning looked at her in surprise and said, "I''m a man who likes beautiful women. It doesn''t seem strange to pay attention to the national goddess of Gaoli!"


    Li Enxi''s tone suddenly darkened and whispered, "I''m afraid Enxi will disappoint you!"


    Ding Ning didn''t like this. Although he thought Zheng Minzhe didn''t deserve Li Enxi and secretly felt sorry for her, what she said was too ambiguous and disappointed him? Why should he be disappointed?


    "Naning... Doctor Ding, can you tell me why you are so deliberately targeting Minzhe when you are clearly not such a greedy person?"


    Li Enxi''s title of national goddess is not called in vain. It is by no means a vase that can only be appreciated. Her mystery, her wisdom, her knowledge and origin are doomed that she is not an ordinary woman. After noticing her gaffe, she immediately changed the topic.


    Ding Ning glanced at her strangely. Although Li Enxi changed her mouth quickly, he could still hear that she used to call him Ning Ning. An idea suddenly poured into his mind. Is this national goddess of Gaoli also his iron powder? Only iron powder would call him Ning Ning.


    Remembering that Li Enxi inadvertently showed joy and cordiality when he saw himself before, Ding Ning immediately confirmed the speculation, which made him float with pride.


    Everyone has vanity, big or small, and Ding Ning is no exception. Although he knows that he can become Li Enxi''s idol, probably from the birthmark on her face, he still greatly satisfies his vanity by being regarded as an idol by the national goddess of Gaoli country.


    "Deliberately? You can also say so. However, although I am not a gentleman, I disdain to criticize others behind my back. I think Miss Enxi can easily find the reason if she has the intention and relies on the power of the Samsung consortium."


    Although he was floating, Ding Ning was also a person who had seen the real goddess. He soon restrained his strange emotions and said with dignity.


    Sure enough, Li Enxi''s beautiful eyes faintly visible behind his sunglasses showed a thoughtful color, and gently nodded: "doctor Ding really didn''t disappoint me, I''ll find out!"


    "I can only persuade miss Enxi that some people can''t just look at the surface. Sometimes they have to polish their eyes."


    Ding Ning has never been a very vengeful person. Except for beautiful women, those who offend him generally come to no good end. He shamelessly added fuel to the fire immediately, I heard that Hyundai Motor Corporation and your Samsung consortium have many cooperation projects. Once these projects are carried out, the biggest beneficiary is Hyundai Motor Corporation, which can basically solve their shortage of funds


    "What do you want to say?"


    Li Enxi was very sensitive to these and immediately looked at Ding Ning with vigilance and asked.


    Hyundai Motor Company has been in a recession recently. She knows very well that the cooperation with Samsung consortium is also strongly promoted by her. In fact, from a commercial point of view, Samsung consortium and Hyundai Group are competitors, and most Samsung executives do not support it.


    But she is about to marry Zheng Minzhe and help Hyundai Motor Company tide over the difficulties. After all, the birthmark on her face makes her feel inferior. She thinks Zheng Minzhe can accept her, so she should consider Zheng Minzhe wholeheartedly.


    In fact, Li Enxi''s heart is very sensitive. She didn''t dare to show her true face from childhood to adulthood, but even if she covered her face, she became a national goddess just by virtue of her figure and temperament. Countless young talents flocked to be her guest of entry, but only Zheng Minzhe said that she was willing to marry her after seeing her face.


    Although Li Enxi has no feelings for Zheng Minzhe, she has a heart of gratitude, so she accommodates him in every way. Even when others tell her that Zheng Minzhe is spending a lot of time outside, she doesn''t believe it at all and thinks that the person who told her these words has ulterior motives.


    "What I want to say is that men are afraid of entering the wrong industry and women are afraid of marrying the wrong man. Life is like a shopping mall. Investment needs to be cautious!"


    Ding Ning was aware of Li Enxi''s vigilance and said something secretive. He knew it was unrealistic to let Li Enxi leave Zheng Minzhe in this way, but it didn''t delay him to plant a seed of doubt in Li Enxi''s heart.


    As long as Li Enxi investigates the reasons why Zheng Minzhe suppressed Longteng group, she should understand what kind of calculation the Zheng family played. After avoiding Samsung Group''s acquisition of ice free refrigeration technology, as soon as the good news is announced, Hyundai''s share price will soar immediately, and its assets will expand tens of times in an instant, completely solving the problem of capital shortage, No longer need the financial support of the Samsung consortium.


    At that time, Li Enxi''s intention to exchange her position in the Zheng family through the financial support of the Samsung Consortium for modern cars will fail. On the contrary, it will give people a feeling that the Samsung consortium has a hot face and a cold ass, making Li Enxi''s behavior regardless of the interests of the Samsung consortium completely reduced to an upside down laughing stock.


    If Zheng Minzhe is more vicious and uses Li Enxi''s birthmark on his face as an excuse to withdraw his marriage, it will definitely be a fatal blow to Li Enxi.


    Ding Ning has no doubt that Zheng Minzhe will do so. After all, there is no father and son in the mall, not to mention that they are business rivals. As the only successor of the third generation of Samsung consortium, Li Enxi is also the target of Hyundai Motor Company''s spare no effort to attack. If Li Enxi can be brought down and weaken the influence of Samsung consortium, That''s definitely the best news for Hyundai.


    Li Enxi was silent. Han Taizhu frowned and wanted to say something, but finally he wanted to talk and stop.


    Although he is also a medical consultant of Samsung consortium and Hyundai Motor Company, he doesn''t have any good feelings for Zheng Minzhe, a playboy.


    However, Li Enxi has been immersed in the dream woven by Zheng Minzhe, and has lost his basic reason and judgment. He is not sensitive to anyone who dares to speak ill of Zheng Minzhe, even his childhood.


    Therefore, although he heard that Ding Ning was deliberately or unintentionally fanning the flames, he didn''t feel despised. Instead, he had a faint appreciation. Looking at others, he spoke at a high level. A few words buried the seeds of doubt in Li Enxi''s heart, which was more effective than his novel.


    Ding Ning''s mouth tilted slightly and knew that it had become the goal he wanted to achieve. As long as Li Enxi was suspicious, with her wisdom, she would find Zheng Minzhe''s sinister intentions.


    Of course, women trapped in the emotional vortex are often unreasonable. He doesn''t think that Li Enxi will be able to make up his mind to break up with Zheng Minzhe because of his words. After all, Zheng Minzhe''s clever seizure of ice-free refrigeration technology has not been successful. It can only be regarded as an attempt to calculate, and a fire needs to be added at the critical time.


    As for why Ding Ning wants Li Enxi and Zheng Minzhe to break up, first, he wants to revenge Zheng Minzhe for everything he has done to Longteng group, and second, he really can''t bear to see a goddess like Li Enxi marry a scum like Zheng Minzhe.


    You should know that although Li Enxi has low self-esteem, the source of low self-esteem is the birthmark on his face. Birthmark may be something that has no solution to others, but for Ding Ning, it is just a process of combing skin cells from the inside out, which is not too difficult.


    "Doctor Ding, i..."


    Just when Li Enxi was silent for a moment and wanted to say something, Jiang Shang came in with an ugly face and immediately closed his mouth.


    It seems that Ding Ning''s strategy is very successful, and Li Enxi has subconsciously been wary of the Zheng family.


    "Dr. Ding, I''ve reported to my wife. My wife said that as long as you cure our young director, she can promise you 30 billion yuan..."


    Before Jiang Shang finished speaking, he was directly interrupted by Ding Ning and waved impatiently: "what do you mean you can give it to me? Go back and tell your wife that you came to ask me to see a doctor, not that I came to the door to ask him to see a doctor. I have a rule to see a doctor. The money will arrive first and then go out, otherwise you will ask for another doctor!"


    Ding Ning''s attitude of not entering the oil and salt completely angered Jiang Shang, who had just been scolded by his wife, narrowed his eyes and glared at Ding Ning, threatening: "Dr. Ding, do you know what my wife is?"


    "I don''t care who she is. It''s hard for me to use this set. If you like to see it or not, go away. If you dare to say more nonsense, don''t blame me for throwing you out!"


    Ding Ning ran was so angry that Huoran stood up and stared at Jiang Shang coldly: "I hate people threatening me most. Believe it or not, I''m going to have someone beat you up and sue you for breaking into a private house."


    Jiang Shang''s face turned red and was about to get angry, but he suddenly felt chilly behind his back. He turned his head and looked around. Xia Hou and his two men were rubbing their hands and looking like they were going to fight. He immediately vented his momentum and said with a sad face: "Dr. Ding, don''t be difficult for me. I''m an errand runner and can''t do it!"


    "Then call those who can decide. Come on, walk slowly, don''t send it!"


    Ding Ning snorted coldly and turned to the second floor. Uncle Zhang floated over like a ghost: "please, everyone!"

 Chapter 884

    "Hum, what a... what a rude guy, miss Enxi? What do you think we should do now?"


    Jiang Shangjian was angry and anxious when he saw that Ding ningtou didn''t return to the building. He also felt a sense of relief secretly. Although he was expelled and lost face, he finally didn''t have to face this hateful guy. Let the equally difficult lady face it by herself, but he had to do a full set of drama. Of course, he wouldn''t show his joy in front of Shaodong''s fiancee, His face turned red. After complaining angrily, he looked at Li Enxi for help.


    He doesn''t have to carry this pot if he doesn''t threaten to be driven out, so he has to pull Li Enxi into the water. Compared with his wife, even if she wants to get angry, she has to give her future daughter-in-law some face.


    Without saying a word, Li Enxi stood up and took the initiative to go out without saying anything, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t understand Jiang Shang''s careful thinking. A look of disdain and disgust flashed in her eyes hidden under sunglasses. People who don''t even have this responsibility can also become China''s marketing manager. It seems that since the director is getting old and gradually delegating power, there is a big problem in the employment mechanism of Hyundai Motor Company, No wonder the performance will decline all the way, leading to a shortage of funds!


    It''s just, is it really that simple? After disdain, Li Enxi sat in the car back to the hospital, and his eyes flashed a color of thinking.


    This time, although she was disheartened and kicked out, she did not feel angry. Ding Ning''s words were like a blow to her head, which made her start to deeply reflect on whether the decisions made during this period of time were really correct?


    What is very different from the situation that the third generation Zheng Minzhe of Hyundai Motor Company is not the only successor is that Li Enxi became the only successor of the Li family because SamSung group was involved in a political storm in the past two years.


    Therefore, after she returned from her degree, her family arranged for her to enter the company as a senior official internship. In a short time, she showed her good business ability, quickly turned losses into profits for the consortium, and had a great voice in the consortium.


    In fact, the Samsung consortium has had a hard time in the past two years. However, because she insisted on helping Hyundai Motor Company through the difficulties, she reached a cooperation intention with Zheng Jiada in many aspects, and there have been many high-level dissatisfaction voices within the consortium.


    She just ignored these objections because of her low self-esteem and hate to marry. But when she looked at the problem from the perspective of a qualified businessman, she found that her idea was too idealistic and perfect. If, as Ding Ning said, the Zheng family was consciously using this marriage to seek the greatest benefits, it would cause great losses to the Samsung consortium, If it is more serious, it will even pull the Samsung consortium into the abyss of eternal doom.


    Once the lost reason came back, Li Enxi thought carefully and was very afraid. Unconsciously, his back had been soaked with sweat. He took out his mobile phone and sent several text messages.


    The first is to thoroughly investigate all activities of Zheng Minzhe after he came to China. Who did he meet? What do you want to do? The focus of the investigation is on the conflict with Longteng group.


    The second is to put aside all cooperation plans with Hyundai Motor Company for the time being and wait for her next instructions.


    "Manager Jiang, what do you eat? You can''t do such a small thing well. What''s the use of you?"


    In front of the top VIP ward of Changjiang hospital, a middle-aged beautiful woman Yiqi scolded angrily. Jiang Shang''s body bowed 90 degrees, and the scolded dog blood nozzle did not dare to refute, because this beautiful woman was Ms. Cui Minying, Zheng Minzhe''s mother.


    "Hum, how about the head of Shenzhou district? If something really happens to my brother, you can pack up and go away!"


    Standing behind Cui MINXIU, there were big chestnut waves. The young woman in bright yellow windbreaker was also arrogant and scolded, but her eyes flashed away with a little undetectable joy.


    As Zheng Minzhe''s sister, Zheng MINXIU is also a very ambitious woman. She has long been involved in the management of the company. In terms of business talent, she is no worse than Zheng Minzhe. However, she is a woman. As long as Zheng Minzhe is there, the position of successor can never belong to her. Therefore, she is the one who most hopes Zheng Minzhe to die.


    Originally, she had arranged for killers to assassinate Zheng Minzhe while he was in China, but she didn''t expect God to help. Before the killer started, Zheng Minzhe got a strange disease and was dying. She could reduce the risk and cost of killing and secure profits. Zheng MINXIU was naturally happy to enjoy his success.


    "30 billion, is that guy crazy? We can''t promise."


    Jiang Shang saw Li Enxi watching coldly and didn''t mean to defend him at all. Then he realized that these rich people didn''t have a simple role. I''m afraid his little mind had been seen through by others long ago. He didn''t dare to be careful at once. He hardened his head and told the story once again. Cui Minying hasn''t spoken yet, Zheng MINXIU shouted in an impatient voice.


    In her heart, she was secretly pleased. She was eager for Ding Ning to ask for hundreds of billions. In that case, the group would not hesitate to refuse. You know, Hyundai Motor Company is in the most tense time of funds, but with the early investment of the Samsung consortium cooperation project, it is difficult to take out 30 billion, but it will not hurt the muscles and bones, but if it takes hundreds of billions to save people, The Samsung consortium will never agree.


    Cui Minying glanced at her daughter unhappily. As a girl of the same rich family, although Zheng MINXIU hid well, she could not see her daughter''s ambitions, but the palm of her hand was meat and the back of her hand was meat. She had only such a son and a daughter. With traditional feudal thought, she naturally valued her son Zheng Minzhe more.


    "Director Jiang leads the way. I''ll talk to him myself!"


    Cui Minying, who didn''t want to be laughed at by outsiders, said with a cold face and strutted out on high heels. She didn''t look at Li Enxi standing aside from the beginning to the end.


    Because she was annoyed that her calculations had failed, she had made it clear what Zheng Minzhe had done in China. In order to prevent Ding Ning''s lion from opening his mouth, she specially arranged Li Enxi to go with her. In her opinion, Li Enxi was Zheng Minzhe''s fiancee and the future heir of the Samsung consortium. She was a very rich woman. After Ding Ning put forward the sky high price money, Li Enxi should promise and pay in advance for it. As for whether he still doesn''t pay back, he will be a family in the future, so there''s no need to haggle over every detail.


    But Li Enxi''s performance made her very disappointed. After she came back, she said hello and stood aside without saying a word, as if she followed an outsider. Where was the tension and concern when she claimed to be the daughter-in-law of the Zheng family?


    This made her extremely dissatisfied with the marriage after she knew that Li Enxi had an ugly birthmark on her face. In her eyes, her son Zheng Minzhe was the best and perfect man in the world. The ugly Li Enxi didn''t deserve her son at all. If she didn''t have the identity of the successor of the Samsung consortium, she wouldn''t bother to give Li Enxi a good face.


    "Mom, I''ll go too. Enxi, you stay and take care of Minzhe."


    Zheng MINXIU was very anxious and secretly hated her mother''s bias. If she was lying in the hospital bed now, she believed that her mother would never be willing to spend 30 billion to save her life.


    No, we must follow to make things worse. It''s best to let our mother fall out with the little miracle doctor Ninghai and cut off Zheng Minzhe''s last hope. In a hurry, we don''t have the usual politeness to Li Enxi and give orders to his servants.


    "What are you doing? I''ll just go!"


    Cui Minying didn''t know what her daughter was up to. She glanced coldly at Zheng MINXIU. Her eyes were full of warning.


    "Drop bell!"


    Just at this time, Li Enxi''s mobile phone e-mail sounded. After looking at the contents of the e-mail, Li Enxi bowed quietly: "aunt, sister MINXIU, Enxi has something else to do, so he left first!"


    With that, without waiting for the reaction of the evil mother, Han Taizhu resolutely turned and left. Han Taizhu hesitated, bowed and followed up quickly.


    "Trample!"


    Looking at the slim figure of Li Enxi leaving on five inch high heels, Cui Minying''s mother looked at each other on both sides and was tongue tied for a long time.


    They can''t believe that Li Enxi, who has been submissive to their rudeness and tried to please them, would say to go so rudely.


    "Cut, I''m so angry, what!"


    Cui Minying gasped heavily, his face turned red and scolded in a low voice.


    "Yes, I really think I''m a character. If it weren''t for the sake of the Samsung consortium, who would have the patience to look at her yin-yang face and I''d like to vomit more."


    Zheng MINXIU rarely stood on the same front with her mother. She has always been extremely hostile to Li Enxi, not because of her face, but out of a woman''s jealous nature.


    Not afraid of comparing goods, but afraid of comparing people. Even though she was a great beauty in Gaoli''s upper class circle, she was still dumped by Li Enxi with her temperament and figure.


    In addition, Li Enxi is the heir of the Samsung consortium. In terms of identity, she is a hundred times stronger than the woman who has no inheritance right. Every cocktail party is the focus of attention. Her secret childe also revolves around Li Enxi like an eagle. This is enough to make her hate and envy Li Enxi.


    If Li Enxi had not been the fiancee of her younger brother Zheng Minzhe, and it happened that Hyundai Motor Company was in trouble and needed the cooperation of Samsung consortium to tide over the difficulties, she would have exposed the big news that Li Enxi was a yin-yang face.


    Cut, what bullshit national goddess, who wears a veil all day, is actually just a super ugly girl. At that time, look at the expression of the childe brothers around her.


    No one wants to trample on Li Enxi and trample on all the self-esteem and pride of the national goddess in the most vicious way than Zheng MINXIU!


    "You stay to take care of Minzhe. If there is any problem, I''ll ask you!"


    Cui Minying glanced coldly at Zheng MINXIU and said without doubt. Her tone was full of strong warnings. She had no doubt that the cruel daughter would do anything vicious to her son while she was away, but there were still four of her bodyguards left in the hospital. She believed that Zheng MINXIU, who had been warned, would never dare to act rashly.


    While worrying about her son''s life, Cui Minying also feels physically and mentally exhausted!


    "Enxi, what''s the matter? Is something wrong at home?"


    Han Taizhu has always felt unworthy of Li Enxi''s two hundred courting humility to Cui Minying''s mother. At the moment, seeing her abnormal rude performance, she felt happy and worried secretly. She thought something had happened at home.


    "See for yourself!"


    Li Enxi calmly handed the mobile phone message to Han Taizhu.


    Han Taizhu''s grandfather is her grandfather''s private doctor. He studied medicine with his grandfather since childhood and lived in the Li family. He was a childhood sweetheart and grew up with him. He was also the only man who knew that she had a birthmark on her face before she was engaged to Zheng Minzhe and her only friend, so she didn''t hide it from him.

 Chapter 885

    "What? Zheng Minzhe did such a thing to Longteng group before."


    Han Taizhu was surprised when she saw the contents of the e-mail sent by the Samsung consortium after the investigation. Then she said angrily, "no wonder that Dr. Ding would talk to the lion. Hum! If I gave him more money, I wouldn''t help him treat his illness, 30 billion would be less."


    "Oh, isn''t Taizhu oba always like to flaunt the kindness of doctors? How can it vary from person to person?"


    Li Enxi seemed in a good mood to tease Han Taizhu.


    "The doctor''s benevolence is medical ethics, but I also remember the story of farmers and snakes very clearly. I won''t be foolish to save a snake that will pose a threat in the future?"


    Han Taizhu said very frankly, "I don''t understand. Since Dr. Ding is the brother of the chairman of Longteng group, he should not be short of money. Is it necessary to save his enemy for 30 billion?"


    "Perhaps he is kind-hearted?"


    The corners of Li Enxi''s mouth raised slightly under her mask, as if she remembered something that made her feel very wonderful.


    "Kind hearted? I don''t think so!"


    Han Taizhu glanced: "if you can open your mouth, it will cost 30 billion. Is it kind? Even if Hyundai Motor Company has the support of Samsung consortium, I''m afraid it will be difficult to kill it."


    "You are wrong!"


    Li Enxi turned around and looked at Han Taizhu walking backwards. His tone was full of indifference and firmness: "the Samsung consortium has cancelled all cooperation projects with Hyundai Motor Company. It just dragged on temporarily without my permission."


    "Why? Zheng Minzhe is your fiance!"


    Han Taizhu was thrilled. If it was true, as Li Enxi said, after Hyundai Motor Company paid 30 billion yuan, the Samsung consortium suddenly cancelled all cooperation projects. He could already foresee the tragic end of Hyundai Motor Company''s share price falling limit.


    "Because everyone has to pay a price for doing something wrong. I''m just correcting my mistakes!"


    Li Enxi sighed secretly. Han Taizhu is undoubtedly a very smart man, but it''s a pity that he only shows in medical skills and knows nothing about the intrigues and intrigues in the mall. Otherwise, he wouldn''t ask such a stupid question after seeing Zheng Minzhe''s investigation data.


    No one is perfect. Perhaps this is caused by genetic factors. Han Taizhu inherited his grandfather''s medical talent, while he inherited the Li family''s commercial talent. Therefore, she can easily see and deduce the terrible consequences. Here, Han Taizhu can only be superficial and lament that Zheng Minzhe has been punished.


    Ding Ning, is he really an elusive person? What kind of person are you? Abdominal black? Insidious? Or is it a well thought out strategy? As your iron powder, I have tried my best to cooperate with you. I hope you don''t let me down!


    At the thought of this, the corners of Li Enxi''s mouth slightly tilted up and stirred up a beautiful arc. She always thought she knew Ding Ning very well, but it seems that it is not enough at the moment. This makes her curious and vaguely excited. Being able to dig out the hidden attributes of idols is the biggest hobby and interest of every iron powder.


    Ding Ning doesn''t know that his careful thinking has been seen through by Li Enxi, the ice and snow smart national goddess, and has given him the greatest cooperation. At the moment, he is slowly following Cui Minying to Changjiang hospital.


    Cui Minying''s attitude was surprisingly low and sincere. After some simple bargaining, when Ding Ning insisted on 30 billion yuan, he just made a few calls, finally agreed and went through the transfer procedures soon.


    Ding Ning sat in the back row and looked at the head of the woman who was working hard in the co pilot''s seat. There was a sense of banter in the bottom of her eyes.


    If he believed that Cui Minying would compromise so easily, he would be a fool. With his observation, he couldn''t see the hidden murders hidden in the bottom of the woman''s eyes. Everything was just waiting to settle accounts with him in the autumn. As long as Zheng Minzhe confirmed his recovery, I''m afraid the woman would use all means to retaliate against herself.


    This is a smart woman. She knows the current situation very well. She should be soft and bow her head. It is really a difficult role. She must be very sure that Zheng Minzhe''s strange disease is his sneaky hands and feet, so she knows that he is the only one who can cure Zheng Minzhe in the world. She will keep a low profile and never mention what to do if Ding Ning can''t cure Zheng Minzhe, The clean one beat the money first.


    She must be dead in her heart, isn''t she?


    Ding Ning sneered in his heart. Maybe it''s time to light the last fire soon.


    The dragon has an adverse scale and dies when touched. He has always been an extremely protective person. Since Zheng Minzhe dares to provoke his most beloved sister, which makes her very unhappy, that is, the crime is unforgivable. Hyundai Motor Company will follow the bad luck. Who let the culprit be Shaodong.


    The process of treatment was very smooth. Although Zheng MINXIU was angry at the bottom of his eyes and wanted Ding Ning to kill Zheng Minzhe on the spot, Ding Ning was a man of medical ethics and made Zheng Minzhe recover his health, at least on the surface.


    "Ms. Cui, childe Zheng''s illness is no big problem, but remember that he has just recovered from his serious illness and needs meditation. He must not be strongly stimulated within a month. Once strongly stimulated, even the gods can''t save him."


    Ding Ning told him solemnly, but Yu Guang in the corner of his eye found Zheng MINXIU''s eyes bright, and immediately sneered in his heart. Sure enough, Zhu Wuqi''s judgment was right, and the fish was going to take the bait!


    Since Hyundai is regarded as an enemy, how can he not do his homework in advance? As early as Zheng Minzhe''s hands and feet, he issued the first task to Zhu wucai, the new black mouse leader, to investigate the network of contacts between Zheng''s relatives.


    No matter how well Zheng MINXIU''s ambition is hidden, some clues still show up after all. It seems that Zhu has no time to be responsible for intelligence work. He really looks for the right person. He hasn''t missed some details. He is an absolute intelligence talent!


    "OK, please doctor Ding!"


    Cui Minying was determined to kill Ding Ning, but after seeing the results of the hospital examination that everything was normal, she couldn''t help getting excited, and even her tone became more polite.


    "Then I''ll go first. Be sure to remember my words. Don''t be stimulated!"


    Ding Ning told me again, then walked away leisurely and complacently, and refused Cui Minying''s hypocritical farewell. The subtext he didn''t say was that if he was stimulated, it had nothing to do with me if he died.


    It''s easy for him to cut off several meridians near his heart while treating the disease. Once he is stimulated, he will die of myocardial infarction due to insufficient blood supply to the heart. Even the best forensic medicine can''t find any doubt.


    This is not the first time he has used such an invisible means of killing people. Li Wensheng, who is careless about human life, is the first, Yan Ping, who has a deep mind, is the second, and Zheng Minzhe, who does things unscrupulously, will be the third.


    But Ding Ning didn''t know that Yan Ping had been saved. He thought he had died long ago, and he didn''t pay attention.


    As for Li Wensheng, as early as a month ago, Zhao Gang specially called him and said that Li Wensheng died of a sudden heart attack after signing the divorce agreement submitted by Du Yuewen. It is said that Du Yuewen blamed himself and hasn''t come to him for surgery until now.


    Ding Ning knew that she could not pass the barrier in his heart. He wanted to take the initiative to find her, but first, because he was very busy, he didn''t take time; Second, after learning that she is a government official, she felt that perhaps her current state can better protect herself, so she didn''t take the initiative to send warmth to her door. After all, if she wants to make progress in officialdom, it is difficult for a woman without background to make progress without selling her body.


    In fact, he didn''t know what kind of mentality he was. After all, Du Yuewen was once Li Wensheng''s wife, and he was far from a friend. But when he thought of her, a naturally bony woman, hanging around in officialdom, if she didn''t clean herself up, she would soon become a plaything for many officials with real power. He was a little uncomfortable, so after thinking about it again and again, Put the operation on hold,


    "Long wait!"


    Ding Ning seemed to have expected. He ran directly to a Maserati in the hospital parking lot, knocked on the window, greeted Li Enxi who opened the window, got on the car impolitely, and squeezed into the back row to sit with Li Enxi. She was very dissatisfied with being the driver''s bodyguard.


    "You know I''m waiting for you?"


    Li Enxi didn''t know why he didn''t take Han Taizhu, and didn''t care that Ding Ning was close to her. He looked at Ding Ning curiously and asked.


    "Of course, as Zheng Minzhe''s fiancee, you didn''t show up when I treated him. In addition, I know something others don''t know, so I think you should wait for me here. I think if I don''t take the initiative to come, miss Enxi will take the initiative to stop me, right?"


    Ding Ning looked at Li Enxi with a smile, and Zhizhu said in a grip.


    In fact, when he came to treat Zheng Minzhe, he intuitively found that someone was staring at him. After sending magic mosquitoes for reconnaissance, he knew it was Li Enxi, which made the judgment that Li Enxi was waiting for him.


    But this reasoned speculation makes Li Enxi look at Ding Ning more differently. Excellent women are also only interested in excellent men. Ding Ning''s performance makes her very satisfied.


    Although there were countless questions in his heart, Li Enxi was not in a hurry to ask, but waved his hand, "go to the Bund!"


    Ding Ning also didn''t think so. He closed his eyes with an inexplicable meaning at the corners of his mouth. They didn''t communicate with each other all the way. They thought about their thoughts and kept silent for a long time.


    Can''t help but have a showdown? Well, it''s time to light the last fire, Ding Ning thought.


    It has to be said that Li Enxi is indeed a woman worthy of his appreciation. Even if it is related to whether the birthmark she is most concerned about can be removed, she has not shown any excitement and expectation. Just this calm state of mind is worthy of being the successor of the Samsung consortium.


    As for Li Enxi, he is thinking about what Ding Ning said before. He knows something others don''t know. What is it?


    The Bund is crowded most of the time. Tourists will never give up this landmark scenic spot, so it is not a very suitable place to talk.


    Fortunately, Li Enxi didn''t plan to have a showdown with Ding Ning here. The car drove straight to the parking lot of the famous No. 9 residence on the Bund.


    No. 9 residence is known as the "billionaire club". It is definitely a top business club in China. Looking at the warm name of the waiter and the familiar appearance of Li Enxi, it is obvious that it is a regular guest here.


    The top-level sightseeing platform on the ninth floor needs to consume more than 100000 yuan of red wine to open to the outside world, but Li Enxi seems to be an exception, taking Ding Ning to sit directly on the sightseeing platform.

 Chapter 886

    "Something to drink?"


    Li Enxi''s Chinese language is very good, but there is a slight waxy sound in the magnetism, which makes people feel like bones are crisp and itchy.


    I have to say that sitting with a beautiful woman to enjoy the beautiful scenery of the Bund and listening to her soft waxy voice is really a great enjoyment in life.


    "Miss Enxi is too stingy. It''s lunchtime now. You can''t invite me to lunch!"


    Ding Ning pretended to be unhappy, but a word narrowed the distance between them.


    "It''s Enxi''s honor to have a meal with doctor Ding!"


    Li Enxi''s beautiful eyes under his sunglasses glittered and rang the call bell on the table. The waiter with a bow tie soon appeared and respectfully handed over the menu!


    "Whatever doctor Ding wants to eat, don''t save money for Enxi!"


    Li Enxi stretched lazily. Her graceful figure was at a glance. The soft waxy and magnetic sound made the waiter tremble slightly, but she didn''t dare to look up and enjoy her beautiful scenery.


    Looking at the waiter''s performance and the empty sightseeing platform, Ding Ning secretly guessed that if this is not the industry of Samsung consortium, Li Enxi must have booked the venue in advance, but he prefers the former. After all, he has long heard that many bars and clubs near the Bund are invested and built by foreigners.


    "Compared with Western food, I prefer Chinese food!"


    Ding Ning casually ordered several Chinese dishes and handed the menu to Li Enxi: "miss Enxi, see what you want to eat."


    "I''m also very interested in Chinese food. Do as the Romans do!"


    Li Enxi took the menu, ordered two vegetarian dishes and gave them to the waiter. Then he asked, "what would you like to drink?"


    "Forget it, I don''t like drinking. Give me a glass of boiled water!"


    Ding Ning said casually. Li Enxi didn''t force it. He said to the waiter, "give me a cup of cappuccino."


    "OK, just a moment!"


    The waiter bowed slightly, turned respectfully and left. His slightly stiff Chinese language made Ding Ning confirm that this is one of the Samsung consortium industries.


    Li Enxi seemed to see his idea and said, "this is not Samsung''s industry."


    In Ding Ning''s consternation, Li Enxi seemed to smile: "this is a partnership with one of my classmates when I first came back from studying in Ninghai. She is responsible for the management, I am responsible for the investment, and I am the major shareholder here."


    Ding Ning suddenly smiled and joked: "he is worthy of being the heir of the Samsung consortium. He really has a good business vision. This is the Bund. It''s not too much to say that an inch of land and an inch of money. It''s really profitable to set up a club here."


    "It doesn''t matter whether I make money or not. When the money reaches a certain level, it''s just a string of numbers. At that time, investing in this club was actually just a way back for myself!"


    Li Enxi said in some superficial and profound words, but let Ding Ning secretly pity.


    According to his investigation data, when Li Enxi returned from studying abroad, it was when the business Dynasty of the Li family was involved in the political storm. The Li family was terrified. No one knew whether Samsung, a giant, would meet Jedi or sink on the rocks. At that time, Li Enxi even chose to leave a way for himself, This shows the seriousness of the situation at that time.


    He didn''t care too much about the details, but he knew that Li Enxi''s grandfather was old and old and had lost his ability to perform his duties, while his father, a young Samsung helmsman, was suspended because he was involved in a political scandal, which led to a sharp decline in his reputation and was at the forefront of domestic and foreign troubles.


    Rich families have no family affection, internal power struggles, and tragedies of brothers closing the wall are constantly staged. Li Enxi, who grew up in a single parent family since childhood, stepped forward under such circumstances. It is conceivable how difficult the burden is on his young shoulders. It can be said that Samsung can maintain a seemingly stable situation. Li Enxi, a commercial talented woman in danger, has made great contributions.


    For example, people know the bitterness and helplessness behind the surface of Li Enxi''s scenery. Perhaps only she knows it. This is also the reason why Ding Ning has both admiration and pity for her. Although he is not a full male chauvinist, he often thinks that a girl can live a life without worry is happiness.


    "By the way, doctor Ding, you said you knew something others didn''t know. Can you tell me what it was?"


    Seeing that Ding Ning didn''t speak, he just looked at himself with pity. Li Enxi''s steady heartbeat suddenly accelerated, and some unnaturally changed the topic.


    "I know a lot of things that others don''t know. For example, your face is born with a birthmark, which makes you reluctant to take off your mask and sunglasses when eating with me. Although Zheng Minzhe didn''t tell me in person, it was what I heard when he told others. Maybe you think what I said is a lie, but I think you will see everything here I see. Zheng Minzhe is a scum. He doesn''t deserve you at all! "


    Since Ding Ning had long regarded Li Enxi as his partner this time, he would not hide and tuck in. Surprisingly, he directly took out a micro hard disk and handed it to Li Enxi.


    Li Enxi inserted the hard disk into his mobile phone and looked at the ugly scene of Zheng Minzhe''s woman on the screen and what he said to Wang Haiqing. The whole person was stunned there.


    Although she always thought Ding Ning was very mysterious, she didn''t expect that he could even take such a hidden picture, but what made her most angry and sad was that Zheng Minzhe, a beast with human face and animal heart, told his biggest secret to a strange Chinese.


    You know, even in Korea, except for her relatives and a few trusted friends, no one knows that she has a birthmark on her face.


    Including Zheng Minzhe, who didn''t know until he proposed marriage. When Zheng Minzhe came to propose marriage, in order to test whether he was hypocritical, Li Enxi once lifted the veil and showed him his whole face. After all, she couldn''t stop it. She didn''t want to wait until she got married, and then Zheng Minzhe said it was a fraud.


    Zheng Minzhe''s performance at that time was quite calm. He not only accepted this reality, but also vowed to pat his chest and say that he would be good to her all his life. Therefore, Li Enxi was deceived by him. She had always been so indulgent and partial to him because she felt that Zheng Minzhe didn''t dislike her and was true love to her!


    But now I think what a ridiculous scene this is. Zheng Minzhe must have resisted nausea and said those sweet words to her because the family business needed the cooperation of Samsung.


    This makes Li Enxi''s heart hurt. When she studied abroad, she has always admired those extremely loving couples. She is not a very traditional woman in mind and does not resist premarital sex.


    But after making an engagement with Zheng Minzhe, he never touched her, and solemnly said that he loved her and wanted her again on his wedding night.


    At that time, Li Enxi was still very moved. He naively thought that Zheng Minzhe really cared about her and respected her, but now he thought that he was disgusted and unwilling to touch the excuse she was looking for. How could she not be heartbroken.


    Although Ding Ning''s hint made her suspicious and made a rational response, she still had a sense of luck in her heart, so she always made up her mind to do things. But at this moment, seeing such indisputable evidence, she still felt like a knife. After all, although she didn''t love Zheng Minzhe so much, But she always regarded him as her future partner in her heart.


    Looking at Li Enxi''s sad look, Ding Ning sighed in his heart. He knew how much it would hit a woman with low psychological self-esteem and hate to marry, but he needed Li Enxi''s cooperation to hit Hyundai Motor Company to the greatest extent.


    Otherwise, if Hyundai Motor Company slows down and repeats the Longteng group, even if it may not succeed, it will definitely kill one thousand enemies and lose eight hundred. He has a lot of things and doesn''t have that time to waste on entanglement with Hyundai Motor Company.


    "Cluck!"


    Li Enxi suddenly laughed, heartless and heartless, and tears flowed.


    "Enxi, don''t be so sad. I can remove your birthmark. You can find a better man. Zheng Minzhe doesn''t deserve you at all."


    Looking at her almost hysterical appearance, Ding Ning''s heart pulled together and secretly blamed himself for being too eager for quick success and instant benefit by all means. Although the starting point was to revenge Zheng Minzhe, he still had the idea of using Li Enxi. Although it was not unintentional, he finally hurt her and made him feel overwhelmed.


    Li Enxi smiled back and forth, turned his head and slowly took off his sunglasses and mask, revealing her true face: "am I beautiful?"


    "Beautiful, very beautiful. You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. Compared with the real goddess, you are not bad at all."


    Ding Ning stared at her flawless half face and couldn''t help saying.


    What he said was not empty words. His skin was as bright as jade, his nose was very upturned, his pink cherry mouth, and half of his scallop like white teeth


    Such a stunning face, coupled with the perfect figure and unique temperament, is not inferior to the two real goddesses of Jiutian Xuannv and Susu. This is the gift of the creator to mankind and the interpretation of perfection.


    "Yes, it''s beautiful. Zheng Minzhe thought so at the beginning, but what about this half face?"


    Li Enxi suddenly turned his face and faced Ding Ning. A pair of beautiful eyes full of sarcasm stared at Ding Ning and said sarcastically, "now you still think I''m beautiful. Can you find a better man?"


    Ding Ning quietly looked at her half red birthmark, ferocious as a ghost''s cheek. There was no sympathy in her eyes, no pity, just like looking at a normal person in a soft voice: "I think it can, it must be."


    To tell the truth, if he hadn''t seen Zhu wucai''s face more terrible than this, he might have been frightened. Until now, he realized why Li Enxi''s figure and temperament were so perfect. Zheng Minzhe was afraid of her and couldn''t even be interested in making love with her.


    The red birthmark is not terrible, but it makes people uncomfortable at most. But when there are more than a dozen black moles the size of small fingernails on the red birthmark and half an inch of black hair on the black moles, it will really make people feel extremely disgusted. Not to mention Zheng Minzhe, even Ding Ning can''t help turning over rivers and seas in his stomach and almost didn''t spit out, There is a feeling that he can''t talk, but he pretends very well.


    Just like a most beautiful landscape painting was poured with a lump of stinky dog shit, it completely destroyed the aesthetic artistic conception of this landscape painting, which people can''t bear to witness.


    Li Enxi looked at Ding Ning''s eyes without blinking and said mockingly, "don''t deceive me. Even when I saw this face, I couldn''t help but want to spit it out. Although you covered it well, your pupils contracted sharply for a moment when you saw my face, which is enough to show that you were scared."

 Chapter 887

    "But so what? I''m just not prepared. Now, I''m used to it and don''t think there''s anything!"


    After being seen through, Ding Ning felt his nose awkwardly and said, "what''s more, I think appearance is just a one-sided appearance of people. I think a person''s connotation and temperament are more important, er, of course, and body!"


    As soon as he said it, Ding Ning felt that he was too hypocritical.


    "Although I know you are comforting me, I still feel very happy. Thank you, Ding Ning!"


    Li Enxi''s mouth turned slightly, and the whole facial expression became vivid. It was like flowers in full bloom. Even those black moles and black hairs became insignificant under this beautiful smile, which made Ding Ning look straight.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Li Enxi''s heart hit by his hot eyes. A layer of delicate crimson floated on his face, and he asked shyly.


    "You smile so beautiful!"


    Ding Ning said sincerely, his eyes full of sincere praise and appreciation.


    "Really? I feel your sincerity. This sentence should be true."


    Li Enxi hooked his mouth. In the corner of his eyes, he saw the waiter coming in to serve. He picked up his mask and sunglasses and sat upright, as if nothing had happened.


    "Hey!"


    Ding Ning sighed in a low mood. I don''t know why. When Li Enxi put on a mask and sunglasses to cover his cheeks, he even had a sense of loss.


    Li Enxi looked at him in surprise. He didn''t know why he was suddenly depressed. Was he not sure to remove the birthmark on his face, which made her heart as if suddenly clenched by a pair of invisible hands.


    But then he laughed at himself and said, Li Enxi, Li Enxi, what else can you expect from this face? Although Ding Ning is skilled in medicine, after all, he is a person, not a fairy. So many top international medical experts are helpless about this face. Even if Ding Ning is powerful, how can he have a way to remove the birthmark?


    What''s more, it''s not just a birthmark. Those hairy moles are melanoma. Didn''t those experts say that once they are removed, unpredictable malignant melanoma will turn into cancer and lead to death.


    There can only be one choice between beauty and life. Li Enxi, don''t have any unrealistic illusions. This is the way of your life. Don''t fantasize about your husband and children. Devote your future life to the cause of your family. This is your doomed destiny.


    Just when Li Enxi made up his mind and his eyes became more and more firm, the waiter had served the dishes and bowed down, but Ding Ning suddenly stood up and sat beside her, and stretched out his right hand to grasp her wrist.


    "You... What are you doing?"


    Li Enxi had never been so close to any opposite sex. He was startled by Ding Ning''s action, instinctively resisted, and asked sternly in his voice.


    "I don''t think you''re in the mood to eat now. If you don''t get rid of your heart disease earlier, I''m not in the mood to eat!"


    Ding Ning said softly with pity in her eyes.


    "Boom!"


    Li Enxi''s brain exploded, his heart beat rapidly, but he subconsciously stopped struggling in his hand. Ding Ning grabbed her wrist, looked at him with tongue tied eyes, and asked incredulously, "you... What are you talking about?"


    "I thought you could always be so calm, national goddess. Your performance now disappoints me!"


    Ding Ning said something like a joke, then took off her sunglasses and mask with her idle left hand and looked at her gently: "do you believe me?"


    Can I trust you?


    Li Enxi looked at his clear, deep eyes like water with beautiful eyes that could speak, but kicked the ball back in silent communication.


    "Well, it seems that you still lack trust in me. In this way, you are tired. Sleep for a while, open your eyes, and everything will be over. You will become a real national goddess!"


    Ding Ning''s tone was very gentle, but with a bewitching charm, Li Enxi couldn''t help yawning, and her eyelids sank. Ding Ning''s warm smiling face gradually began to blur in her eyes. Finally, her head drooped, she leaned back on the chair and fell asleep, gradually making a slight snore.


    "Melanoma? Camouflage is very good!"


    The smile on Ding Ning''s face faded gradually, and a cruel color flashed in his eyes. He could not see any beautiful things polluted by filth, especially the precious resources such as beautiful women. Therefore, some creature destroyed the beauty in his mind, which made him very angry.


    As soon as the figure flashed, Su Su''s ghost jumped out of the water space. Only after Ding Ning stripped the space crack cutting Jenny''s soul with space power, after two days of soul melting, the ghost has become a lot thinner and has obvious female characteristics, with high and bulging chest.


    "Eh! Master, this woman is nine Yin Jue body!"


    Su Su, as a goddess of medicine, although she has been converted to ghosts, her eyesight is still very sharp. When she saw Li Enxi, she couldn''t help but give a surprise.


    "What is Jiuyin Jue body?"


    Ding Ning asked blankly. His eyes were black about these so-called constitutions. He knew nothing about other constitutions except that snowfall was a natural water spirit and his sister was a natural Buddha. He only noticed that there seemed to be a problem with the birthmark on Li Enxi''s face, so he deliberately hypnotized her and called Su Su Su to confirm it.


    "The nine Yin Jue body is the most Yin and cold constitution in the world. If such a person practices the skill of yin and cold attribute, he will definitely enter the country thousands of miles a day. The speed of practice is frightening, but if he does not practice, he will not live until he is 18 years old!"


    Su Su saw that Ding Ning''s face was puzzled and knew that he was wondering why Li Enxi could live to the age of 25. Only then did he explain in detail: "the nine Yin Jue body is the best parasite of Yin cold things. Fortunately, this woman can live until now because she was hosted by Yin ghosts. Otherwise, she can''t live until now."


    "Yin ghost?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly lit up. His nine ghosts and thirteen needles were short of Yin ghosts.


    "Yes, it''s the Yin ghost. The Yin ghost generally has three birth methods. One is the existence of the spirit who has to abandon the body and become a ghost. The other is that after the death of the strong people above the Shenwu realm, the spirit has not disappeared for some special reason, but has lost the memory before his death. By virtue of instinct, he can find a living body that can make his spirit immortal to warm up the spirit. The other is That is, ordinary people without cultivation are unwilling to dissipate after they die because of some extremely strong obsession or resentment. They wander between heaven and earth. By chance, they find an environment suitable for the survival of residual souls, and then slowly turn into immortal Yin ghosts, but most of them are difficult to survive. Once the environment suitable for survival changes, they can''t find other environments suitable for survival in time, It will disappear. "


    Su Su said solemnly: "The Yin cold constitution of nine Yin Jue body is the favorite sojourner of this kind of ghosts. If it is the third kind of Yin ghost, it is easy to eliminate, but the Yin ghost in this woman is the second kind. Although it has lost its memory, it can rely on instinct to practice. This kind of Yin ghost has no intelligence, but it is extremely difficult to deal with. Because it is not a pure ghost, it has a strong understanding of general spells Resistance, and the Yin ghost should have parasitized in the woman''s body before she was born. Even her life is involved. Once it is forcibly eliminated, it may bring unpredictable harm to the woman. "


    "What kind of harm?"


    Ding Ning looked solemn. Things seemed to be beyond his imagination and became tricky.


    "Unpredictable means that no one knows. Ghosts are the most mysterious and unreasonable existence in the world. Even if I am a ghost practitioner, I can''t understand the truth of existence!"


    Su Su shook her head with a bitter smile.


    Ding Ning frowned and said reluctantly, "is there no other way?"


    "Yes or no, just..."


    Plain face showed a coy look, hesitated and wanted to stop talking.


    "Come on, what can I do?"


    Ding Ning''s spirit perked up and urged.


    Su Su hesitated for a moment and said, "before I say this way, I want to ask the master how you plan to treat this woman."


    "How? What do you mean?"


    Ding Ning asked in a daze.


    "Then I''ll say directly, does the master like her and intend to accept her, or just want to help her?"


    Su Su, seeing that Ding Ning didn''t understand, said straight to the point.


    "That..."


    Ding Ning hesitated for a moment. It was a lie to say that he didn''t have any idea about a perfect woman like Li Enxi, but when he remembered that he had provoked so many love debts, he simply clenched his teeth and said, "he just wanted to help her."


    "That''s difficult."


    Su Su shook her head when she heard this answer.


    "What do you mean? Can you say it quickly?"


    Ding Ning was annoyed by Su Su''s coquettish behavior and urged angrily.


    Su Su stuck out her tongue and saw that Ding Ning was really upset, This just said: "if you don''t cultivate the nine Yin Jue body, you won''t live to be 18 years old. It sounds like a terminal disease. It''s scary, but in fact, it''s complicated. The so-called nine Yin Jue body is just a pure Yin constitution. In history, many people are nine Yin Jue body and don''t know it. They find a man to break the body before the age of 18, and the knot will be opened under the harmony of yin and Yang."


    Ding Ning listened as if she were numb, NIMA. So it''s OK.


    "However, many people think they will die when they know that they are nine Yin Jue body. There is no doubt that they are still looking for a man, so they die pitifully at the age of 18. However, many people born with nine Yin Jue body don''t know what their physique is. They just have colder hands and feet than ordinary people. It''s difficult to warm their bedding when sleeping alone. They should eat and drink, When you are in love, as long as you taste the forbidden fruit before the age of 18, the nine Yin Jue body will disappear and return to the constitution of a normal person. "


    Su Su said with some regret: "of course, it''s in the secular world. If it''s in the cultivation world, it''s a tyranny. The cultivation talent of Jiuyin Jue body is really excellent. As long as you cultivate the appropriate skills, it''s nothing to say a thousand miles a day. So I asked the master what he planned to do to this girl."


    Ding Ning didn''t speak and showed a thoughtful look. He understood the meaning of Su Su. If he wanted Li Enxi to embark on the road of cultivation, the treatment method should be more troublesome. If he didn''t want her to embark on the road of cultivation, he would find a man to break her body directly, and the yin-yang tone and trouble would be solved. Of course, The premise is to destroy the Yin ghost living in her body first.


    But he didn''t understand what Su Su meant by saying that if he just wanted to help him, it would be difficult. He immediately asked curiously, "I just wanted to help her, but what did you mean by saying it was difficult?"

 Chapter 888

    "If the master is willing to accept her, I have a skill suitable for her practice to pass on to her, because she has passed the age of 18 and has a Yin ghost. The method I said before has not worked, because ordinary men lack Yang. If they break her body, they will also be killed by the extremely Yin cold in her body."


    Su Su''s mouth has an inexplicable meaning: "but if it''s the master, it''s different. Not only will it not die, but also it will get great benefits."


    Ding Ning frowned and subconsciously resisted this method. After all, although he appreciated Li Enxi, he didn''t take it for himself.


    "But now the master just wants to help him, so it''s difficult to do. First, the master wants to find a man who can bear the cold in her body to break his body. She doesn''t say whether she is willing or not. Even if she is willing, which man is willing to risk his life to help her? Second..."


    "Wait, didn''t you say there was a great advantage? Since it was good, it shouldn''t be difficult for me to find a warrior willing to help her?"


    Ding Ning interrupted Su Su Su''s words and asked again. He just remembered that he wanted to find a man to come to Li Enxi. He was a little uncomfortable in his heart, and his tone was also angry.


    Su Su glanced: "if the master is naturally good, other men don''t."


    "Why?"


    Ding Ning was stunned again.


    "Because the master can get benefits because I will use a secret method to help the master get a obedient Yin ghost at the moment when your Yin and Yang reach balance. At the same time, it can also make a breakthrough in the master''s cultivation. If I''m right, although the master''s combat power is against the sky, his cultivation is always stuck at the peak of the earth''s martial arts, and can''t break through, can it?"


    Su Su said calmly.


    Ding Ning''s eyes widened in surprise. Unexpectedly, Su Su could help him break through with a secret method. You know, he has been stuck at the peak of the earth martial arts realm for a long time. It''s false to say he''s not in a hurry, but he never noticed the bottleneck of the heaven martial arts realm, which made him feel very helpless.


    In fact, he hasn''t been stuck at the peak of the earth martial arts realm for a long time, less than a month. It''s just that he has been from the man martial arts realm to the peak of the earth martial arts realm in less than three months. Compared with the previous breakthrough speed, he naturally feels that the breakthrough speed is too slow.


    If those martial artists who can break through a small realm for several years know that he has been stuck for less than a month, they think the breakthrough is too slow. Will they scold him for his inhumanity.


    "Also, my secret method is not only helpful to the master, but also good for the woman."


    Su Su said calmly: "I can guarantee that after removing the Yin ghost, she can still maintain the advantage of the cultivation speed of the body of nine Yin Jue body, but it will not pose any threat to her life. Since the master is unwilling to accept her, how can I consume the power of the spirit to exert the thankless secret method? In addition, the cultivation skill I gave her is a god level skill. If she is not the master''s woman, I will practice it later What if Lian Youcheng and his master are enemies? I don''t want to be an enemy. "


    Ding Ning was silent and lost in thought. What Su Su said is not unreasonable. There is no love or hate for no reason in the world.


    He is now kind-hearted to help Li Enxi, but who can guarantee that she will not be against him after she has achieved divine level cultivation?


    After all, it is not our race that has a different heart. Anyway, Li Enxi is also Korean, not Chinese.


    So Su Su''s idea is not wrong. If she can''t turn her into her own person, it''s better not to help her if she has a divine level skill and the cultivation speed of Jiuyin Jue body.


    As for, how to become your own person? Cough, please refer to the way he planned to eat Jenny.


    This can''t blame Ding Ning''s lack of self-confidence, but Liu Sheng''s betrayal of shallow Dai has made him feel a little confused. He can''t easily trust any strange women anymore.


    Just, will Li Enxi believe such an absurd statement? Does she think she wants to take advantage of her? Or do you want to get close to her with other purposes? After all, there is a lesson from the past. He just blackmailed 30 billion from his mother for the reason of seeing Zheng Minzhe!


    Ding Ning couldn''t help but say something from his heart. He had a good feeling for Li Enxi, a fair lady and a gentleman. But now he wasn''t familiar with each other, he rashly developed into a bed partner or even a couple, which made him feel a little uncomfortable, not to mention Li Enxi.


    "Master, take your time to think about it, and then tell me your decision. Anyway, the Yin ghost is still sleeping and warm up the spirit. It should not wake up in a short time, but once it wakes up, it will devour the woman''s intelligence and replace her identity to live in the world instead of her."


    Su Su saw that Ding Ning''s face was uncertain and couldn''t make up her mind. She immediately said calmly and was going to return to the water space.


    "Wait, what will happen if the Yin ghost devours Li Enxi''s intelligence?"


    Ding Ning woke up from meditation and asked hurriedly.


    "Once a ghost who has lost her living memory devours her intelligence, he will have her memory, awaken the cultivation memory of the previous life, become a spiritual ghost who can practice, and become my current state, just depending on whether it was good or evil in the previous life. If it was good, if it was good, if it was evil, then he has a spiritual ghost with super cultivation talent, which can be created on the world The harm cannot be estimated. "


    Su Su talked about the harmfulness of ghosts. Once he was evil as the successor of Li Enxi''s Samsung consortium, the consequences would be absolutely terrible.


    "All right, I see. I''ll make it clear to her."


    Ding Ning frowned tightly and stretched out, and finally made up his mind. In fact, he had already made up his mind. He just wanted to find a high sounding reason to convince himself.


    Su Su curled her lips and muttered in a low voice. The master is really hypocritical. Now she must be happy!


    Le Huahua is not, but Ding Ning''s mood does not need to be questioned. He is still secretly happy. After all, he can turn the Korean national goddess into his own woman for the reason of awe inspiring righteousness, which can also be regarded as winning glory for the country.


    "Wake up, wake up!"


    Ding Ning whispered softly like singing a lullaby, snapped his fingers and woke Li Enxi from hypnosis.


    Li Enxi blinked confused eyes and quickly recalled the previous events, but Ding Ning unexpectedly did not show any panic, nor did he check whether he was molested or defiled like ordinary people. Instead, he calmly picked up the tableware and began to eat gracefully.


    "You have nothing to ask?"


    Ding Ning was unable to speak because of her performance, so she had to harden her head and look for words.


    "What are you asking? What are you doing to hypnotize me? Did you take advantage of me when I was hypnotized?"


    Li Enxi''s rhetorical question made Ding Ning a burst of shame. He choked for a long time and began to eat with a depressed face. He secretly feigned that what can a woman do so smart and chat happily.


    "Puff!"


    Li Enxi was amused by Ding Ning''s depressed appearance and smiled. The beauty in that moment brightened the whole sightseeing platform.


    "Well, I believe you. You are a gentleman. Besides, I dislike my appearance now. If you really take advantage of me, I will be honored."


    The first half of the sentence was still comforting Ding Ning, and the second half became self lamenting.


    "Cough, well, if I said I liked you, would you believe it?"


    Ding Ning asked brazenly and courageously.


    Li Enxi looked at him with a smile and didn''t speak, but the pure eyes that seemed to see through people''s hearts made Ding Ning feel guilty for a while. His eyes were evasive and buried his head to start eating.


    "I believe it!"


    For a long time, Li Enxi''s voice rang out, which made Ding Ning look up at her in amazement.


    "I''d like to believe that you like me, just as I like you, but like doesn''t mean love. I know myself."


    Li Enxi gently bit his lips and said in a trembling voice. There was a wise light shining in his watery eyes: "I think you should have checked my body for me? Is there anything wrong to say? You say, my psychological tolerance is still very good."


    "Cough!"


    Ding Ning felt ashamed and felt that he was not as cheerful as a woman. His eyes no longer dodged and connected with her eyes. He said shamelessly, "maybe you will say that I am despicable and want to take advantage of you, but as a doctor, I must tell you that I can treat your disease, but the way of treatment may not be acceptable to you."


    "What''s unacceptable? Do you need to... Take off your clothes?"


    Li Enxi clenched his pink lips. His face was involuntarily covered with a blush. He was coy for a long time before gritting his teeth like a warrior who went to the execution ground to die generously: "there are no men and women in the eyes of the doctor. It doesn''t matter. I can accept it."


    Ding Ning finally summoned up his courage and flew out of the sky. Ya just took off his clothes and looked like a condemned prisoner. If you know what my brother is going to do to you, Ya doesn''t work hard with my brother with a knife!


    "No... no, it''s not like having a women''s examination. Check it carefully... Check that place? The birthmark is on your face!"


    Seeing that Ding Ning didn''t speak for a long time, Li Enxi boldly let go of his imagination and thought of something more serious than taking off his clothes. He turned red and asked in surprise.


    "Cough, cough, well, I''ll think about it again!"


    Ding Ning is about to cry. NIMA, don''t mention Li Enxi for such a treatment plan. Even he himself is a little difficult to talk about. He can only vaguely perfunctory way, and his brain rotates rapidly, wondering how to say it in the end so as not to cause Li Enxi''s strong rebound.


    "If it''s just you, i... me too... It''s acceptable... Anyway... It''s all for treatment!"


    Li Enxi thought he had guessed the truth. He blushed with shame, but he hummed with backbone and courage like a mosquito.


    "Poof!"


    Ding Ning took a mouthful of soup and almost sprayed Li Enxi''s face. Her embarrassed face turned red. Unexpectedly, Gao Liniu was really tolerant of herself and could accept that level of examination.


    Li Enxi blushed, lowered his head and asked shyly, "when can we start? I can do it at any time."


    Ding Ning took a deep breath and thought it was really hard to say such a thing. After dinner, find a place and gently tell her: "is there a single room with high privacy here? I need to talk to you alone."


    "Yes, I''ll have a single room arranged after dinner."


    Li Enxi''s face is hot. He doesn''t know what he''s crazy. He clearly knows that it''s impossible to get rid of the birthmark, but he still doesn''t give up giving Ding Ning the chance to see himself. Enxi, Enxi, will you show too much reserve!


    Both of them had no appetite. They hurriedly picked up two meals in an absent-minded manner, and called someone to arrange a single room. The waiter''s jaw almost didn''t fall off. Looking at Ding Ning, they decided to tell the boss the first time that the goddess of the big boss behind the scenes had opened a room with a man.

 Chapter 889

    Sophia is a hybrid of God and rice. She was also Li Enxi''s roommate when she studied abroad.


    Because of his straightforward and cheerful character, he dares to love and hate, and is quite good at communication, he became a good friend with Li Enxi when he studied abroad. He is also one of the few girls who have seen Li Enxi''s true face.


    After graduation, Sophia chased her Chinese boyfriend to Ninghai and opened the No. 9 Residence Club with Li Enxi. Li Enxi wanted to leave a way back. Second, Sophia thought she would marry her boyfriend and always had to find something to support herself.


    It''s just that things make people angry. Ben and her sworn boyfriend split up within three months after they returned to China, which makes Sophia very angry and sad.


    Fortunately, she grew up in the open country of the United States and soon got rid of the shadow of lovelorn. She managed the No. 9 residence with her heart, successfully entered the upper class society and became a real celebrity, which made the boyfriend who cheated on her regret.


    Hearing the waiter''s report, Sophia opened her blue eyes and her small mouth into an O-shape. Li Enxi opened a room with a man? This is more frightening than the return of mankind to the Jurassic.


    Sophia wanted to see what kind of young Junyan the man her best friend liked, but when she thought of Li Enxi''s half face, she couldn''t help sighing. Maybe the next moment, the man would be frightened by her face and run away.


    Forget it, it''s better not to disturb her. Prepare paper towels to comfort her! Sophia was thinking about her best friend.


    Just when greeting the regular guests with a professional smile, Sophia always subconsciously looks at the closed box door.


    As time went by, Sophia''s doubts grew stronger and stronger. She couldn''t help admiring the man who dared to open a room with Li Enxi. She joked. When she first saw that face, although she tried to pretend to be calm, she still couldn''t help vomiting and had nightmares all night. How big was the man''s heart, That''s the way to talk?


    In the box, spring was boundless. Ding Ning worked hard on Li Enxi with a pious heart.


    Li Enxi trembled, stretched out his flawless lotus root arm around Ding Ning''s neck, tasted the woman''s first pain and happiness, and two crystal tears of joy fell slowly along his cheeks.


    She didn''t expect that she could easily hand over her innocent body to Ding Ning, who only had two sides. Originally, she didn''t believe what Ding Ning said, but when Ding Ning showed some inhuman miracles, she believed it. Although she hesitated, she finally chose to follow the most real will in her heart.


    After all, Ding Ning, who can get into the wall and be invisible at any time, brings her a kind of magic and strange stimulation she has never experienced.


    And practice, the word only seen in novels and film and television works, really appeared in her life, a magical world she had never touched slowly opened the curtain in front of her eyes, so that she could not resist that temptation at all.


    Peeking at Ding Ning''s focused expression, Li Enxi flashed long fan like eyelashes. His big watery eyes were full of blurred color, and his heart was surrounded by a full sense of happiness. It turned out that being a real woman is such a happy and fulfilling thing.


    Full of shyness and hot cheeks, she didn''t notice that the red birthmark that had made her feel inferior for more than 20 years was gradually disappearing in the hot, and the disgusting mole and black hair were constantly wriggling, which seemed to be trying to resist something.


    Ding Ning has no time to take into account the extreme pleasure brought to him by Li Enxi''s perfect body. All his spirit focuses on modifying Li Enxi''s gene map. He doesn''t dare to be careless. Li Enxi is already his woman. He will never allow any defects in this exquisite and almost perfect face.


    To this end, he even used the absolute tentacle. Yes, it is the absolute tentacle. After the absolute touch is launched, he doesn''t know when the fifth finger has grown. The hand that only exists in the field of consciousness is named the absolute tentacle by him.


    When the absolute tentacle had five fingers, Ding Ning found that his absolute touch had evolved again. With the absolute tentacle, he had the ability to modify the gene map in a small range, which made him ecstatic.


    If he had this ability earlier and this ability was stronger, it would be easy for him to cure Shen MuQing''s congenital heart disease. Repairing the congenital defective gene spectrum is just a simple matter of moving his fingers to modify the gene data.


    The emergence of absolute tentacle indicates that Ding Ning has become an almost omnipotent God in the field of congenital diseases.


    Of course, gene data change is not as simple as changing several data at will. At least, there should be a detailed reference map, and the re evolution of absolute touch adds this function intelligently.


    Another gene map marked with detailed data appears next to Li Enxi''s own gene map. What Ding Ning needs to do is to modify her gene data according to this gene map.


    The black energy in the body poured into Li Enxi''s body crazily along the combined part of the two people, which turned into his absolute tentacle power to modify the genetic data bit by bit. The red birthmark disappeared rapidly after the data modification, revealing his crystal white skin like jade.


    Su Su didn''t know when she had quietly appeared, but she was confused. Li Enxi Jin, who was immersed in the ultimate pleasure, closed his eyes and didn''t find her at all. There was a fascinating soft waxy chant in the cherry lips.


    Perhaps in order to prevent fear after being seen by Li Enxi, Su Su forcibly changed the shape of the ghost Liao when she appeared, showing her original face, but her figure was very big and tall.


    ¡°£¤@#£¤&#@*&¡­¡­¡±


    Su Su whispered the obscure ancient language, and the mysterious waves were dense in the luxury room.


    Until a certain moment, the mole on Li Enxi''s face suddenly disappeared as the tide ebbed, and the whole body suddenly became cold. A cold and biting cold breath made Ding Ning tremble all over and flaccid directly on the spot. Su Su just stretched out a finger, and a mysterious ancient force poured into Ding Ning''s body, which immediately made him strong and hold his head high again.


    Li Enxi let out a high scream, tensed all over and twitched constantly. The Yin ghost suddenly made trouble, which made her unable to bear the extreme Yin cold, as if she had been turned over by the instantly frozen cold.


    "Little Yin ghost, don''t show up quickly!"


    Su Su gave a cold drink and pointed at Li Enxi''s eyebrows. A visible air wave surged, and the cold black smell filled the air. The temperature in the whole room instantly fell by dozens of degrees, like an ice cave, which made Ding Ning tremble uncontrollably. A layer of frost floated on his body, and even frozen him.


    A layer of black air appeared on Li Enxi''s warm and white body like ivory, quickly gathered over her body, condensed a ferocious ghost face, and a pair of scarlet eyes looked very frightening.


    "Spirit ghost, we are the same kind. Why bother me to clean up?"


    The ferocious ghost face stared at Su Su angrily, and was extremely dissatisfied with the ghost who disturbed his warm spirit, but there was a strong fear in his tone. Although he had no memory, his instinct still made him feel extremely afraid of Su Su Su.


    "Don''t get close to me. I''m a spirit ghost and you''re a Yin ghost. You and I are not the same kind!"


    Su Su said dismissively. No matter what the Yin ghost''s reaction was, she stretched out her hand and pointed to the Yin ghost''s forehead.


    "I''m really afraid that you won''t succeed. Since you disturb me, don''t blame me and you for breaking the net!"


    The Yin ghost''s temper was not very good. Although he knew he was defeated, he also rushed to Su Su with his teeth and claws in his arms.


    "Fish die and the net break? You overestimate yourself!"


    Su Su curled her mouth, and a silk like spiritual rope sprang up from her fingertips, winding the Yin ghost layer by layer like a bundle of fairy rope, and in the twinkling of an eye, she tied him firmly.


    "Master, I''ll leave the rest to you!"


    Su Su reached out and threw the Yin ghost without resistance to Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning did not hesitate to catch the Yin ghost and show his skill of controlling the ghost.


    "Roar!"


    The Yin ghost seemed to notice something bad and struggled with a roar.


    Ding Ning''s forehead was dripping with sweat as big as beans. The Yin ghost seemed to be much more difficult than the little ghost at the beginning. He could compete with his skill of controlling ghosts and was always unwilling to surrender.


    "Master, do you want me to do it?"


    Su Su asked with concern.


    "No, I don''t believe it. I can''t accept a ghost!"


    Ding Ning''s face could not hang, his eyes coagulated, his pupils spread rapidly, his white eyes were occupied by purple, and a terrible smell filled the air.


    The eye of Jiuyou, the pupil of hell!


    The Yin ghost stared at the scarlet eyes in horror, trembled and knelt on the ground, kowtowed and begged for mercy, and dared not resist any more. Joking, it remained in the world all the time, just didn''t want to fall into Jiuyou hell. If it was destroyed by the pupil of hell, he would fall into hell forever and never be reborn.


    Su Su opened her mouth in amazement, and a strange light flashed in her eyes. The pupil technique is a very rare pupil technique even in the fairy world. It seems that the master still has many secrets to discover.


    Seeing that the Yin ghost was refined smoothly, Ding Ning immediately retracted the pupil technique. Just a little use of the pupil technique made him feel weak, which made him a little depressed.


    You should know that he was tired when he used the pupil technique at the beginning, but he was able to use it smoothly. However, with the deepening of his cultivation, the power of the pupil technique also increased, but the consumption also increased greatly, which made him feel powerless.


    "Su Su, go back!"


    Ding Ning successfully subdued the Yin ghost. Looking at Li Enxi''s flawless and beautiful face, he immediately moved his fingers, but Su Su pestled him aside. No matter how thick his skin is, he is embarrassed to continue that. He can only talk to him.


    Su Su glanced and muttered discontentedly, "master, you are really hypocritical. When you went to Xuanxuan, you were not in front of others."


    "Cough, that''s different. At that time, you were a ghost. I didn''t treat you as a woman, but now you are your original face."


    Ding Ning''s old face was red. At first, he was angry to do that absurd thing. He did not think of it but left him with a red face.


    "I don''t want to go back. My master will break through tianwu later. I''m not at ease if I''m not watching."


    Su Su blushed with shame and whispered like a mosquito: "besides, Li Enxi is the first time after all. Where can she stand the master... People stay. If the master can''t have fun, Su Su can also help the master."


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Ding Ning was almost choked to death by his saliva. He looked at Su Su''s tall and burly figure strangely, and his heart was suddenly cold.


    Although the idea of conquering Jiuyou plain girl was very attractive to him, he immediately lost all his beautiful thoughts and had no interest at the thought that she was now a ghost''s body.

 Chapter 890

    Su Su saw his thoughts in his eyes and stamped her feet in shame. She said angrily, "hum, Su Su Su doesn''t care. But Su Su should make it clear first. If you miss this village, there will be no shop. Don''t blame Su Su Su for not giving it when the owner wants Su Su Su in the future."


    "Er!"


    Ding Ning''s face is tangled. Do you want it or not? Don''t seem to have no chance in the future, but if you want, the ghost''s body really makes him have a great psychological barrier!


    Su Su flashed a sly color at the bottom of her eyes and angrily pretended to enter the water space. Panicked Ding Ning grabbed her and said bitterly: "I want it, can''t I?"


    "Well... Well!"


    Su Su took the initiative to push Ding Ning down and ride up


    For a long time, the wind stopped and the rain stopped!


    Although Su Su is the first time, as a medical goddess, she has a great understanding of the structure of the human body, allowing Ding Ning to taste the ultimate enjoyment he has never tasted. Behind the blissful joy is the ultimate fatigue. Nine times in a row, even if he is as strong as him, she feels deeply tired. At the moment, she sleeps with satisfaction on her face.


    Su Su looked at his sleeping cheek with silky eyes, and a complex color flashed across the bottom of his eyes.


    Sure enough, she didn''t feel wrong. Her original divine fire jiuyouming fire was really in his body. Unfortunately, her voluntary dedication to get back jiuyouming fire failed. I don''t know what happened. Jiuyouming fire ignored her original owner and asked her to steal chicken instead of eating rice.


    However, it''s not without any benefit. At least it combines with Ding Ning, which greatly accelerates the integration of her spirit. The most important thing is that Ding Ning''s Yang enters her body, which also produces an unknown transformation of her spirit.


    Perhaps, with this ray of Yang, her future will also be rewritten. She will no longer live in the world as a ghost. If the opportunity is enough, it is not impossible to return to the throne in the future.


    Su Su''s eyes were unprecedentedly confused, and a touch of bitterness appeared on her face. Her original divine fire actually surrendered to Ding Ning. Is it destined that he is his own master?


    With a faint sigh, Su Su took the initiative to return to the water space. Her calculation failed, and she could only accept her life temporarily.


    As soon as Su Su Su disappeared, Ding Ning suddenly opened his eyes and a lingering palpitation flashed across the bottom of his eyes.


    In the past, Su Su could betray him when he had a master servant contract with him. Now they have no contractual constraints at all. How can he be defenseless against her.


    At the time of their love, zihuo, who had been integrated into his pupils, was unprecedentedly agitated. Several times, he almost left him and integrated with Su Su. If he hadn''t kept a sober and vigilant in bliss and forcibly suppressed zihuo with a strong will, maybe zihuo would have changed its master at this moment.


    For Su Su, his feelings are very complex. He is not only angry that she is calculating everywhere and has no loyalty, but also grateful that she has saved Shen MuQing. On the one hand, he is betrayal and on the other hand, which makes him extremely contradictory and tangled. He doesn''t know how to treat her.


    Well, this is the second time. It''s no more than three. The next time, even if she has become her own woman, she will never tolerate it!


    Ding Ning secretly made up his mind that he couldn''t leave a bomb that would explode at any time. If she changed her past, he could let bygones be bygones. If he dared to calculate again, he would never forgive her.


    It''s not that he''s soft hearted, nor that he has pity on her. It''s that staying Su Su around can give him a lot of help. After all, she used to be the medical goddess of the fairyland. Her knowledge and vision are far from what he can compare. Even his medical skills are beyond his reach. You can learn a lot from her.


    He looked at Li Enxi, who was thrown into a coma with pity. The green silk of the waterfall was scattered on Xiang''s shoulder. The long eyelashes were thick and provocative like slapping a fan. The pink and white cheeks were covered with a touch of red clouds. It was charming and irresistible.


    Looking at this beautiful thing, Ding Ning was ready to move again, turned over and rode up and started the journey of breakthrough!


    "Ah!"


    Li Enxi woke up from his coma and looked at Ding Ning''s hot eyes. His face turned red with shame. His long eyelashes flashed. He closed his eyes shyly and felt the intensity of the storm. His soul soared to the top of the cloud in an instant.


    "Roar!"


    At one moment, Ding Ning felt as if some shackles in his body had been broken. His mind was bright and bright, and his body was filled with powerful spiritual power fluctuations.


    I finally broke through to tianwu, but this is not the end, just the beginning.


    As early as the beginning of his cultivation, the true Qi he cultivated was not true Qi, but spiritual power. Therefore, when he broke through the conventional tianwu realm, there was no process of spiritual power transformation. His momentum soared and reached the peak of tianwu realm in an instant.


    Ding Ning thought he would break through the Zhenwu realm, but the fierce flow of spiritual power suddenly stopped at the peak of tianwu and got stuck at the level of tianwu peak.


    Li Enxi let out a ecstatic scream and wrapped his arms around Ding Ning''s neck, as if to integrate him into his body. She was deeply intoxicated by the tremor and unprecedented pleasure from the depths of her soul.


    She wandered in the sea of Reiki, and the rich Reiki flowed in the meridians of her whole body, but she was at a loss because she didn''t know how to practice.


    At this time, a mental cultivation method named "you Lian Jue" suddenly appeared in her mind, which clearly seemed to exist in her mind. She subconsciously began to operate her spiritual power according to the line of "you Lian Jue".


    Early stage of Renwu realm... Middle stage of Renwu realm... Late stage of Renwu realm... Peak of Renwu realm... Early stage of Xuanwu realm


    Like a dry sponge, Li Enxi frantically absorbed the spiritual power released by Ding Ning''s breakthrough. Her strong sense of power made her excited to scream and roar!


    She clenched her teeth and enjoyed the double pleasure brought by the soaring strength and the powerful collision of Ding Ning. Her extremely sore body continued to grow under the scouring of spiritual power


    He became tough and energetic, even took the initiative to turn away from the guest, kissed Ding Ning''s lips and pressed him under his body.


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. She didn''t see that there was such a wild side, but it''s good. Anyway, after he passed the nine orifices, he absorbed the vitality of heaven and earth at an amazing speed. The scattered and overflowing spiritual power will inevitably be wasted. The excess spiritual power can help her upgrade quickly, which is not a waste.


    The two people who forgot their feelings didn''t know that the outside world had fallen out because of this. They didn''t know how many miles of heaven and earth energy frantically poured into residence 7, resulting in the spiritual tide over Ninghai again.


    Both the Religious Bureau and the 17th Bureau, including some martial artists living in seclusion in Ninghai, looked at this spectacular Reiki frenzy with astonishment.


    They are struggling, whether to rush to the gathering place of spiritual power immediately to see who can trigger the vision, or seize the time to take advantage of this rare opportunity to practice.


    One day of cultivation in this Reiki tide is equivalent to three years of normal cultivation. If they gain, they will lose. Most people still choose to practice locally, including director Yang of the Religious Affairs Bureau. Last time, he wanted to explore one or two, but he didn''t find out who it was, but missed the best time to practice.


    Compared with the Religious Bureau, the national warriors of the 17th Bureau have no hesitation. After all, although the national Warriors also have a demand for aura, they are not highly dependent. Short-term cultivation will not bring them much help. They simply drive to the Bund to see who made such a big battle in Ninghai.


    A castle in the air, the falling snow, who was making Linghua tea for the guests, was surprised. Looking at the gathering place of Lingli from a distance, he smiled softly and muttered in a low voice: "brother, how did you start practicing at this time? It seems that the realm has broken through."


    The Criminal Police Corps of the municipal police station, looking at the case files, Xiao Nuo seemed to feel it. He looked up at the direction of the Bund. There was a faint smile in his mouth. This guy made such a moth as soon as he came back. Don''t be found.


    Longteng group, Ding Qianlie, who was listening to the report of the marketing department at the high-level meeting, frowned slightly, and suddenly stood up in a very impolite manner: "you continue, I''ll take down the bathroom!"


    Many senior executives of the group were stunned to see the goddess chairman run out of the conference room at a speed close to running away. They didn''t know what happened to the business goddess who could make Mount Tai collapse in front of them without turning pale.


    Only Xia Hou, who attended the meeting as the chairman''s assistant, showed a thoughtful look. The young lady''s momentum changed greatly, and she even had a feeling of breaking through the realm. It''s strange that the young lady didn''t practice? How can you break through?


    He didn''t know that Ding Qianlie and Ding Ning have formed a symbiotic body through the great joy Zen of fellow practitioners. Ding Ning is the main, and she is willing to be the auxiliary. Although she doesn''t need to practice, she will break through every time Ding Ning breaks through the realm.


    "Bang!"


    In a villa in the state of Yue, Su Shao slapped the table fiercely. His eyes were as fierce as hawks and falcons. He looked at the silent Shangguan crane and a man in black kneeling in front of him, Angrily, he scolded: "waste, quante is a group of waste. He killed a little doctor, but so many people failed. What do you say I raise you for? He also promised me that he would never miss four times. Quante is bullshit. There is no news about the four times. On the contrary, the little doctor returned to Ninghai!"


    "Young master, I......"


    Shangguanhe''s face was blue and red. He was about to explain something, but Su Shao interrupted him directly: "shangguanhe, shut up, young master. I haven''t asked you what''s the matter? Why did the Shan State army retreat so quickly? Gan yomon was taken away. How did you come back?"


    "Young master, it''s my fault. I''m willing to accept any punishment!"


    Shangguan he quietly clenched his fist. His face turned red, but his heart was cold. He thought he had betrayed the Qin family. Following this mysterious Su Shao could win a great future, but now it seems that Su Shao is not as good as the Qin brothers.


    "Stop talking nonsense. I don''t listen to any explanation. I always want the result, not the process. Tell me. How are you going to make atonement?"


    Su lost his temper and calmed down quickly. He sat on the sofa without expression and said coldly.


    The man in black who always knelt on the ground raised his head and revealed the ferocious scars on his face. A pair of cold brown eyes glittered with a sinister and cruel luster. He solemnly promised in a harsh voice like pig iron: "young master, this is my mistake. Next, I will explain it to you in person!"


    Su Shao took a deep breath, forcibly suppressed his inner irritability and boredom, and his tone became softer: "tiger wolf, you are the person my father trusts most. According to reason, I shouldn''t let you do it yourself, but this little doctor has destroyed my plan again and again, and it must be eradicated as soon as possible. Therefore, this time, I''ll trouble you to do it yourself."

 Chapter 891

    "Young master, this is the mistake of the tiger and the wolf. If I hadn''t trained the man by myself, it would not let the master and the young master fall into a passive situation. This time, I will remember the young master taking back the little doctor''s head."


    The tiger and wolf bowed their heads respectfully and said. Then they turned and strode away.


    "Young master, why don''t I start the dark son left in Ninghai and help the tiger and wolf!"


    Looking at Su Shao''s expressionless face, Shangguan crane was cold and tried to make atonement for his work.


    "No, Ben Shao never leaves useless people."


    Su Shao''s indifferent voice sounded. Shangguan crane was shocked. He was about to beg for mercy, but he suddenly felt a pain in his heart and looked down in horror.


    I saw a white jade like hand penetrating his chest. On his bloody hand, he also held a beating heart. His eyes were black and completely lost all consciousness.


    Su Shao threw out his heart, and a white shadow suddenly jumped out. He caught his heart like a trained hound and bit it.


    Su Shao''s mouth was slightly tilted. Looking at the girl who was naked and tied an iron chain around her neck, she whispered, "Shangguan crane, I fed your heart to your biological daughter. You should thank me."


    The young girl, whose heart was eaten by three or two people, landed on the ground on all fours, greedily looked at the body of Shangguan crane, with red blood flowing from the corners of her mouth. Her eyes were full of rebellious animal nature and no humanity.


    Su Shao was like appreciating the most perfect masterpiece. His eyes were full of satisfaction. He stretched out his hand and waved: "dog slave, that''s the food I gave you. Eat it!"


    The girl was like a delicious Pug given by her master. She rubbed Su Shao''s body with her head, and made a loud roar in her mouth. She jumped happily on the body of Shangguan crane and began to eat!


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Su Shao made a happy laugh. The laughter was crazy and rampant. It echoed in the villa for a long time


    "Jingling!"


    The rapid ringing of the telephone interrupted his laughter and made him frown and look unhappy.


    Sitting on the sofa slowly and looking at the caller ID, I got through the phone impatiently: "what''s the matter, say!"


    "Young master, the master wants to talk to you!"


    A man''s respectful voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Su Shao straightened up immediately, put away his impatience on his face, and said slightly respectfully, "father, are you looking for me?"


    "I don''t care what you want to do. Now, stop all your plans at once!"


    A dignified middle-aged man''s voice came over the phone.


    "Father, everything I do is for you!"


    Su Shao said anxiously.


    "For me? Hehe, you madman, don''t use me as an excuse. I think you did so many crazy things to meet your own selfish desires and ambitions?"


    The middle-aged man sneered and ruthlessly exposed Su Shao''s lie.


    "Father, no matter what I do, please believe that I love you. For those who are sorry for you, I will make them pay their due price. Please don''t stop me and just enjoy the fruits of victory!"


    Su shaojunyi''s face gradually began to twist and ferocious, and said word by word in a chilling tone.


    "You madman, no one is sorry for me, and you don''t have to worry about my affairs..."


    Before the middle-aged man finished his angry voice, he heard a "pa", and Su Shao had hung up the phone.


    "No one is sorry for you? Hehe, you can still bear it, my dear father!"


    Su Shao''s eyes were red, his knuckles were white because he clenched his fist, and his face was twisted and crazy, Crazy growl: "Why are those people able to enjoy a comfortable life when they have done something wrong, and grandma is suffering from the reputation of being pregnant before marriage. She has been ruthlessly driven out of the house by the family and poked at her spine everywhere. If she hadn''t been pregnant with you, my dearest father, grandma would have been killed by rumors, and you? I have to bear it since childhood With the insults and curses of wild species and bastards, I grew up in a humiliated life. All this is because of the heartless man. "


    Su Shao took up a glass of red wine and poured it into his stomach. The bright red liquor dripped down the corners of his mouth on his snow-white shirt, just like a bright plum blossom blooming constantly.


    "Wheeze, wheeze!"


    Su Shao gasped like a wounded beast, his deep eyes were full of blood, and his pale cheeks were morbid purplish red, Whispered to himself: "Father, what are you afraid of? Are you worried about that trace of blood? For so many years, that man has never found grandma, and even doesn''t know your existence. Such an ungrateful man has any blood. If you can''t do it, let me come. I swore in front of grandma''s grave that I would get justice back for her. I want that man to kneel down Make atonement in front of grandma''s grave. I want to completely flatten his proud so-called family background. No one can stop me, no one can, including you, my dearest father! "


    The girl seemed to be aware of Su Shao''s ups and downs of intense emotion, and came together like a timid little dog, rubbing his trembling hand with his furry head to comfort him.


    Su Shao showed an evil smile at the corners of his mouth and patted the girl''s head. The girl immediately turned obediently, squatted on the ground and pouted her ass, waiting for the master''s luck


    In the luxurious private room of VIP in residence No. 9, the spring light in the room finally came to an end with a low roar.


    In the middle of Diwu territory, Ding Ning clearly noticed the progress of Li Enxi''s cultivation and showed a gratifying smile.


    "Ning Ning, is this practice? It''s amazing! I think my whole body is full of power!"


    Li Enxi felt the strong sense of power in his body. His crimson face was filled with a happy and satisfied smile. He looked at Ding Ning''s eyes and worshipped deeply!


    "En Xi, why do you call me Ning? You''re not my fan, are you?"


    Ding Ning hugged Li Enxi''s perfect body and asked with a laugh.


    "People are your fans!"


    Li Enxi curled up a little shy to avoid the restless attack of someone''s wolf claws.


    "Oh, you are really my fan? What''s your ID? Let me see if I have any impression."


    Although Ding Ning rarely logs in to the microblog, he still has some impressions of the more active IDS in the fan support group.


    "I won''t tell you!"


    Like an ordinary girl falling in love, Li Enxi spit out a small sweet tongue and sold it.


    "Speak quickly. If you don''t tell me again, I''ll be served by family law!"


    Ding Ning went up and down, pretending to be fierce and threatening.


    "Well... I won''t tell you!"


    Li Enxi''s breathing accelerated and couldn''t help but sing.


    The sound of the soft glutinous crisp bone made Ding Ning angry and turn over again.


    "No... no, I can''t. now it hurts. I... can''t I tell you?"


    Li Enxi''s appearance is pale. Although she is now a strong person in the middle of Diwu territory, and her physical quality has been greatly improved, after all, it is the first time for her to face such a seemingly tireless small electric motor as Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning reluctantly climbed down, pitifully pinched her very upturned nose, spoiled and said, "tell me quickly, I''ll see how much my little Enxi has a pink husband!"


    "They are your iron powder. Oh, the most powder!"


    When Li Enxi saw Ding Ning pity himself, a touch of tenderness flashed across his eyes.


    If Ding Ning insists on wanting it, she will give it to him, but now Ding Ning''s performance makes her feel unprecedented happiness. If she can have a man who loves her so much, her life has been completely complete.


    "The most pink one? Cut and boast?"


    Ding Ning doesn''t believe it. The pink one is sunny after the rain. They have an appointment to meet tomorrow.


    Ding Ning was full of expectations when he met the number one fans. Extremely evil words such as "one night stand" and "about gun" always flashed in his mind.


    Well, Ding Ning is just thinking about it. He is an idol with morality, ideals, culture and taste. How can he do that with fans? Of course, if the number one fan has the figure, temperament and appearance of Li Enxi, he may also turn into a beast.


    Li Enxi smiled and ignored him. He reached out to pick up his mobile phone from the head of the bed and pressed it quickly.


    "Haw!"


    Ding Ning''s mobile phone flickered, indicating a message.


    Ding Ning looked at Li Enxi, who was having fun playing with his mobile phone, and quietly took his mobile phone and opened it.


    Because he knew that there seemed to be only one living person in his penguin. Qiao Qiao, Zhao Xin and several roommates had not been on the line for a long time.


    "Where are you?"


    Sure enough, it came after the rain.


    Ding Ning peeked at Li Enxi and saw that she didn''t pay attention and didn''t answer directly. She circuitously said, "what''s up?"


    "Is it convenient for me to meet you now?"


    After the rain, the reply speed was very fast, which made Ding Ning feel very embarrassed. After hesitating for a moment, he replied: "sorry, I''m with my girlfriend!"


    After waiting for a long time, Ding Ning didn''t reply again after the rain. Ding Ning was suddenly a little disappointed. Although he had no intention of the rain, he was also his number one fan. Did he offend her completely?


    Forget it, the fan support group was not the product he expected. If you lose it, you will lose it. It''s too discontented to keep a peerless beauty like Li Enxi and think about a fan head who doesn''t know what he looks like.


    "Oba, Enxi loves you!"


    Li Enxi suddenly hugged him affectionately and took the initiative to give him a kiss, which made Ding Ning look confused and proud. It seems that the national goddess was completely conquered by brother''s infinite charm.


    After a stirring kiss, Li Enxi, like a girl in love, drew a circle in front of Ding Ning''s chest, with a happy and satisfied smile at the corners of his mouth. People can''t bear to divert their attention.


    "What''s the matter, Enxi? You look so excited. Is there anything happy?"


    Ding Ning always felt that Li Enxi was in a wrong state. He felt too excited and asked curiously.


    "Because Enxi defeated himself, so I''m very happy!"


    Li Enxi narrowed his eyes and snuggled up in his arms like a kitten who heard the news, with a sweet smile on his mouth: "oba didn''t choose to hide things with Enxi after the rain, so Enxi felt very happy!"


    Ding Ning''s scalp was numb, his mouth opened in amazement, and subconsciously asked, "how do you know?"


    "Because Enxi is sunny after rain!"


    Li Enxi smiled like a little fox, but it was also beautiful.


    "You... You are the weather after the rain?"


    Ding Ning''s mouth was so open that he could swallow a big duck egg. He asked with tongue tied eyes.


    "Otherwise?"


    Li Enxi proudly took out his mobile phone and showed him the chat record.

 Chapter 892

    Ding Ning took a deep breath and had to accept the reality. He was secretly afraid. Fortunately, he confessed to the weather after the rain. Otherwise, Li Enxi had to make a big quarrel with himself at the moment.


    However, I have no intention of inserting willows into the shade. I think it must completely tie the heart of the national goddess.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning is elated again. Brother is indeed a lucky star, and the death is auspicious!


    "Oba, Enxi loves you. Enxi still wants you!"


    When a stunning beauty called the national goddess told a man she wanted in a crisp voice, how would the man react?


    Ding Ning turned over without hesitation, sounded the horn of battle, and explained what kind of reaction men should make at this time


    As night fell, Sophia absently dealt with the customers who came to the club and glanced at the closed door from time to time.


    It''s been a whole afternoon. Li Enxi and the man haven''t come out yet. Won''t anything happen?


    She knows the identity of Li Enxi, the only heir of the Samsung consortium. If something really happens here, let alone the club, even she will die without a place to bury.


    "Oh, my dear Sophia, what''s the matter with you? Your face seems a little ugly? Have you encountered anything difficult? Maybe I can help you!"


    A young man wearing coffee brand casual clothes, gold wire glasses and squinting eyes peeked at Sophia''s towering chest from time to time.


    If Ding Ning were here, he would recognize the young man for the first time. It was Zhang Shiqiang and Zhang Shao, who had been treated as a kowtow by him at the airport.


    "Zhang Shao, what can I be embarrassed about? You think too much!"


    Sophia woke up with a professional smile on her face, but there was a slight look of disgust under her eyes.


    Zhang Shao, who came to the No. 9 residence with his friends and saw her, revolved around her like a sticky fly every day, which annoyed her.


    She has been hanging around in the club for so long. She can see what kind of people and what kind of thoughts she has. Zhang Shaoming is making her mind.


    The guests who come to the club for consumption are not that no one covets her beauty, but it has to be said that the quality of those people is much higher than that of Zhang Shao. She can cope with it easily. As long as she implicitly shows her refusal attitude, even if the other party is unhappy, they will basically give up with great grace.


    Where is Zhang Shao like? On the surface, she is gentle and elegant, but in her eyes, it says that I want to fuck you. After being rejected countless times, she is still stubbornly tangled and has no gentlemanly demeanor. She also wants to turn her face directly and drive him out of the club, but some familiar guests warned her not to easily provoke this guy. His background is very unusual, It made her quite a taboo.


    "That''s not necessarily. After all, this is Ninghai, not America. I think sister Sophia needs a pair of strong arms to protect her."


    Zhang shaotian stretches his arms shamelessly, showing his muscles, but his tone has taken a faint impatience and threat.


    Sophia''s face sank and said coldly, "Zhang Shao''s kindness is appreciated by Sophia, but I can protect myself, so I don''t need to bother Zhang Shao!"


    A cold light flashed behind Zhang Shiqiang''s glasses. He stayed in the hospital for several days to return to normal since he was put together at the airport last time.


    When he was discharged from the hospital, his friends invited him to the No. 9 residence to wash his dust. At a glance, he fell in love with the sexy landlady of the shenmi hybrid. If it weren''t for the women who could open a club on the Bund of Ninghai, he would have been hard on Sofia.


    After Sophia politely refused him for the first time, he immediately asked someone to inquire about Sophia''s details, or the person he asked was not dedicated, or the person who helped him inquire was insufficient, or Li Enxi''s initial investment was too secretive, resulting in the final investigation results showing that Sophia had no background at all, and the No. 9 residence could have a thriving situation today, Just because Sophia is good at dancing and socializing.


    Therefore, Zhang Shiqiang, who had lost his patience for a long time, finally took off his polite mask of hypocrisy, reached out and grabbed Sophia''s hand, stroked it obscene, with a sneer on his face and threatened: "Sophia, I tell you, this is not America, but Ninghai. There are really few people who dare not give me Zhang Shiqiang face in Ninghai."


    "Let go, you can rest assured. Come on..."


    Although Sophia grew up abroad, lived in a relatively open environment and dressed very sexy, she is not a casual woman in her bones.


    Especially after the cheating incident of her ex boyfriend, she instinctively resisted men, struggled desperately, and shouted angrily with a red face.


    "Zhang Shao, please let go. If you don''t let go, don''t blame us for being rude."


    As the security captain of No. 9 residence, Li Jie is also an exquisite person. Naturally, he knows Zhang Shiqiang who comes every day during this period. From the flattering attitude of those well-off childe brothers towards him, he can also see that his background is extraordinary. Naturally, he is unwilling to cause such big trouble for himself. Even if he is warned, he is obviously lack of confidence.


    "You''re welcome. How are you going to be rude to me?"


    Anyway, Zhang Shiqiang is also a man, holding Sofia''s hand tightly, flashing a cold light at the bottom of his eyes, staring coldly at Li Jie and asked.


    Since he was badly cleaned up at the airport last time, he now went out with two skilled bodyguards behind him. Today, he had a premeditated plan to bow down Sophia, so he specially brought six bodyguards.


    "Zhang Shao, we just make a living. Don''t be difficult for us little security guards!"


    Li Jie looked at the six bodyguards with big arms and round waist standing behind Zhang Shiqiang and swallowed his saliva. He didn''t dare to look at Sophia''s angry eyes and said angrily.


    "Since you know that you are a small security guard, you can roll as far as you can. When you finish doing good things, you won''t be treated badly."


    Seeing that Li Jie was soft, Zhang Shiqiang raised a disdain radian at the corners of his mouth and scolded like driving a pug.


    The veins on Li Jie''s forehead jumped violently. The man''s blood made him want to be a man. He rushed forward and beat Zhang Shiqiang.


    But as soon as he saw the six bodyguards who were rubbing their hands and staring at his bodyguards with malicious eyes, all the hot blood flew out of the sky. He didn''t say whether he could beat the six bodyguards. Even if he could, he couldn''t bear the consequences of offending Zhang Shiqiang.


    The security guards behind him also dare to be angry and speechless. The more they work in this club dealing with the upper class society, the more they understand that such a childe is not something that wage earners like them can offend.


    Therefore, Li Jie resolutely counseled him. If he lost his job, it would be a big deal to find another one. But if he offended Zhang Shiqiang, he might be thrown into the river in a sack. He didn''t want to lose his life for a job.


    With his head down, he didn''t dare to look at Sophia''s flaming eyes, and ignored the suggestions of the guests around him, he turned and walked out with his head down.


    When the security guard behind him saw that Li Jie was soft, he followed him with his head drooping.


    "Bastard, you are still not the security guard of the No. 1 residence, a group of cowards and garbage!"


    Sophia scolded angrily. Li Jie and the security guards walked out without looking back.


    With an obscene smile, Zhang Shiqiang dragged the struggling Sophia to a private room: "they are rubbish, but I''m not. You''ll know how brave I am later."


    "Ha ha ha!"


    The six bodyguards greedily looked at the snow-white gully exposed on Sophia''s chest in the fierce struggle, and laughed vaguely.


    Residence No. 9 has been open for more than a year. Sophia has seen all kinds of guests, but she has never met such an arrogant beast. She looks for help at the familiar guests who circle around her on weekdays.


    Unfortunately, the men who always say they love her and want to pursue her, all look unnatural and lower their heads to avoid her sight.


    These bastards, even if you don''t have the courage to stand up, can you at least secretly call the police?


    Sophia''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. She had never felt so desperate. Man, no one can be trusted at the critical moment.


    "Come in, bitch. Young master Ben has long wanted to fuck you. Grass, play cold with me. I must let you know whose territory Ninghai is."


    Seeing that so many guests were afraid to say anything, Zhang Shiqiang became more and more elated, grinned and took Sophia to the private room.


    "Ouch, who is so arrogant? Ninghai is your territory? It''s the first time I''ve heard!"


    The door, which was always closed, suddenly opened. A handsome man with a cigarette in his mouth leaned in front of the door with his hands in his pants pockets, a lazy smile on his face, and a pair of deep star eyes full of sarcasm, said Zhang Shiqiang.


    Sophia''s eyes brightened, her eyes twinkled with small stars, staring at Ding Ning blankly. Is this Enxi''s man? How handsome!


    Zhang Shiqiang smelled the speech and slowly turned around, staring at Ding Ning''s pupil, which contracted violently. His voice said coldly, "is it you?"


    Sophia took the opportunity to break free of his hand and ran quickly to Ding Ning, shouting: "handsome boy, help me, I can promise by example."


    "Sophia, what are you talking about?"


    Li Enxi''s angry voice came and came out from behind Ding Ning, holding Ding Ning''s arm happily.


    At the moment when Li Enxi came out, the whole club was silent, and amazing colors flashed in everyone''s eyes. What a beautiful woman.


    Sophia opened her mouth in shock and pointed to Li Enxi''s face: "Enxi... You... You..."


    With a sweet smile, Li Enxi nodded at Sophia with a little shyness, motioning her not to say more.


    Sophia''s heart suddenly set off a storm. She only met Li Enxi last night. She still has a birthmark on her face.


    But now, her skin is tender and greasy, and her cheeks are still with the red tide after happiness. There is no shadow of birthmark. The title of national goddess deserves its name at this moment.


    Zhang Shiqiang''s eyes are straight and his saliva is splashing down. He can be regarded as reading countless women, but he has never seen a beautiful woman like Li Enxi.


    Why should such a beautiful woman be possessed by this guy? No, such a woman belongs to me, Zhang Shiqiang.


    Zhang Shiqiang roared wildly in his heart. Then he was ecstatic. He laughed and shouted, "boy, I didn''t expect you to give me such a big surprise. Leave this beauty and go away yourself. I don''t care about the last thing with you. It''s as if you made amends with me!"


    Ding Ning looked at him with compassionate eyes and shook his head helplessly: "now I finally know what lust is."

 Chapter 893

    "Boy, don''t be shameless. If you don''t appreciate it, don''t blame me for letting you lie out."


    Zhang Shiqiang''s face sank. He thought he was very natural and unrestrained, wiped his hair in front of his forehead, and said with threat.


    "En Xi, your man hates being threatened. What do you say to do?"


    Ding Ning was too lazy to talk to such a scum who didn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth. He looked wrongly at Li Enxi and said.


    "Oba, leave it to me!"


    Li Enxi said eagerly that she had just become a martial artist in the land and was looking for a chance to show her skills.


    Sophia''s face changed. She thought Ding Ning was an indomitable man and a powerful and domineering man. Unexpectedly, she had to rely on Li Enxi, a weak woman, and her eyes looked at Ding Ning.


    Although Ding Ning noticed her disdainful eyes, he didn''t care at all. Although Sophia was also a sexy beauty, with beads like the national goddess in front, he couldn''t attract any interest.


    He leaned lazily in front of the door, casually took a deep smoke, and patted Li Enxi on his upturned ass: "go, don''t humiliate your man!"


    "Oba, I promise I won''t humiliate you!"


    Li Enxi blushed, promised like the most virtuous little daughter-in-law, and walked towards Zhang Shiqiang with elegant steps.


    So many people present were heartbroken. Looking at Ding Ning, they looked like they were going to kill. They had seen shameless, but they had never seen such shameless. A big man had to rely on a charming and beautiful woman to protect him, but the woman was happy, which made them deeply feel worthless for the beauty.


    "Enxi!"


    Sophia knew that Li Enxi was a weak woman with no strength to bind chickens. She thought she was asking the bodyguard of SamSung group to do it. Unexpectedly, she had to do it herself. How could she not be shocked and hurriedly pull Li Enxi and shout anxiously.


    "Sophia, you are my best friend. This scum dares to bully you. Let me help you out!"


    Li Enxi smiled at her good friend. She just had strong power and couldn''t control the strength. For fear of hurting Sophia, she could only gently open her hand.


    Sophia was anxious to say something, but Li Enxi pushed her again: "just watch while you''re watching. I won''t get hurt."


    "Hey, you''re still not a man? Let a woman in Enxi come out. She''s really blind. How can she see a man like you?"


    Sophia knew that Li Enxi''s character belonged to the kind that would never change once she made up her mind. She could only vent her anger on Ding Ning.


    "Sophia, don''t you say that about oba, or we don''t even have to be friends."


    Ding Ning didn''t care. Instead, he was happy that Li Enxi had such a good friend, but Li Enxi didn''t want to, so he stopped and turned his head and shouted angrily.


    Sophia stamped angrily, "you woman who values sex over friends."


    "Come on, beauty, are you going to throw yourself into the arms? Ha ha, you can laugh at it... Eh!"


    Zhang Shiqiang had long been fascinated by Li Enxi''s seven meat and eight vegetables, and forgot to call the bodyguards. Of course, it was rude for such a beautiful woman to let those vulgar bodyguards do it. While Li Enxi turned back and talked, he smiled and opened his arms to Li Enxi.


    However, just at the moment when he was about to embrace beauty in his eyes, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his crotch, screamed, covered his crotch, and curled up on the ground. His eyes protruded, his forehead blue tendons jumped disorderly, bean sized sweat droplets poured out from his forehead, and his whole body twitched. His handsome face was painful and distorted at the moment.


    "Oh, no, you''re still the old anti wolf routine, but who cares, as long as it works!"


    Ding Ning took a deep breath of smoke and commented slowly, but a smile flashed at the bottom of his eyes. The Qi of nine Yin entered his body. Zhang Shiqiang was afraid that he would never play with women again.


    "Hee hee, next time Enxi will pay attention!"


    Li Enxi was embarrassed to spit out his sweet tongue, and his lovely appearance suddenly sprouted a room of people.


    "Young master!"


    The six bodyguards had been waiting to see Li Enxi''s joke with their arms, but they didn''t expect that even they didn''t see it clearly. Their young master became a pool of mud. Where could they resist it and ran to help Zhang Shiqiang.


    "Don''t, don''t touch me! Hit me and kill that smelly woman."


    Zhang Shiqiang''s face was purple and his lips were black. The whole person trembled like a pendulum. He felt so cold. It was like lying in the ice and snow. He could no longer take pity on xiangxiyu and roared at the top of his voice.


    "I''ll come!"


    A fierce bodyguard smelled that there was a touch of obscene luster in his eyes. Although it was disgusting for a big man to bully a charming little beauty, he felt it was worth having any physical contact with such a goddess beauty.


    Before the other five bodyguards could react, the bodyguard jumped at Li Enxi like a gust of wind, with an obscene smile on the corners of his mouth, and grabbed her towering chest with both hands.


    "What a shameless thing!"


    "It''s just that a big man bullies a woman. He still uses such dirty moves."


    "What kind of master there is, what kind of dog, there is no good thing!"


    "Alas, it''s a pity that the goddess will be desecrated. It''s just beauty and beast."


    "Hum! The goddess must be blind. How can she take a fancy to a soft egg."


    "I haven''t been cheated by that little white face. If the goddess is my girlfriend, don''t let her fight. I can''t bear to let her do some housework."


    ¡­¡­


    The power of beauty is indeed infinite. People who dared to be angry but dared not speak before are whispering now.


    The topic is nothing more than that beauties are going to be taken advantage of, which makes them very unhappy. Ding Ning, a little white face, is also shot lying down and is considered to be the culprit.


    Sophia was even more anxious, and her tears were about to flow out. Li Enxi was the heir of the Samsung consortium. If he was taken advantage of by a bodyguard, it would be the biggest scandal.


    "Bang!"


    "Ow!"


    The next moment, with Li Enxi''s beautiful 360 degree rotation, a powerful slender thigh was kicking the bodyguard''s crotch.


    Perhaps he was angry with the obscenity of the bodyguard. Li Enxi''s foot was not polite at all. He kicked firmly under the crotch of the unscrupulous bodyguard. The bodyguard screamed and flew upside down. He hit the wall heavily and slipped slowly like a gecko. When he fell to the ground, he had covered his crotch with his hands and his eyes fainted.


    There was a dead silence at the scene. Everyone seemed to clearly hear the sound of "click" and the sound of broken eggs. The men couldn''t help clamping the chrysanthemum and swallowing and spitting. Even Ding Ning shivered all over and felt chilly under her crotch. NIMA, this chick is really cruel.


    "Next!"


    Li Enxi felt very exciting. She had never done such a rude and violent thing since she was a good girl who received elite education from a young lady. The unprecedented novelty made her beautiful face full of excited blush. She pinched her small arrogant waist and proudly hooked her fingers at five stunned bodyguards.


    "Waste, old five is so stupid that he wants to take advantage of women. Now it''s good. He was secretly attacked by women. It''s a shame."


    The five bodyguards looked at each other. One of the bodyguards with a knife face found a reason for the bodyguard who had been Ko before, stood up and walked towards Li Enxi.


    He didn''t think that Li Enxi could really defeat the bodyguard. He blamed everything on the ferocious bodyguard''s lustful mind, so he was attacked by Li Enxi.


    "Little girl, don''t think you... Ah!"


    Dao Tiao''s face sneered and wanted to say something about the scene. As a result, Li Enxi kicked his crotch again impatiently. Before he finished, Dao Tiao''s face screamed and stepped into the footsteps of the murderous bodyguard.


    "Cut, it''s really more than a waste. He still says that the fifth is attacked secretly, and the third is like a fool. There''s a lot of nonsense there. He deserves to be beaten."


    The bodyguard with a mole on his mouth couldn''t hang on his face. He said and took action. He kicked hard at his feet and suddenly rushed to Li Enxi.


    "It''s shameless. Fighting with women and sneaking attacks really disgrace our men."


    "Beauty, kick his balls, this guy is the most hateful!"


    "Kick the egg, kick the egg!"


    ¡­¡­


    A group of guys who didn''t think it was too big to watch the excitement began to excitedly fan the flames on one side.


    Lee Eun hee lived up to the expectations of the public and made another gorgeous rotation in place. His slender and powerful leg was like a bow and arrow leaving the string. He mercilessly kicked the mole bodyguard and stepped into the footsteps of the third and fifth generation. The target location was egg.


    Sophia saw Li Enxi show his power, jumped and jumped with excitement, and screamed loudly: "Enxi, great, kick the eggs, kick the eggs..."


    Ding Ning listened to her cry and kept pumping at the corners of her mouth. Sure enough, birds of a feather flock together. These two girls are crazy egg kickers!


    "Look out of sight, this woman is still practicing her family, brothers, let''s go together!"


    The remaining three bodyguards knew that Li Enxi was not so simple no matter how stupid they were. They muttered with a gloomy face and blustered towards Li Enxi, surrounded him in a triangle.


    The club was quiet for a moment. People expected Li Enxi to win, but looking at the three bodyguards with big arms and round waist, they still kept beating drums in their hearts. They didn''t know whether this beautiful and outrageous goddess of violence could still create miracles.


    "A group of fools should have been together for a long time. They have to show off their ability and beat me hard. I''ll go out today. Even if it hurts, I''ll kill this woman."


    Zhang Shiqiang''s egg doesn''t hurt much now. He struggles to stand up holding the wall and roars with a ferocious face.


    "Ouch!"


    The three bodyguards were about to attack with a grim smile, but they suddenly blossomed in front of them, lost Li Enxi''s figure, and then heard the shrill scream of their young master.


    Looking at the horrified sound, Zhang Shiqiang, who had just stood up and pulled down his cruel words, covered his eggs again, knelt on the ground, and rolled on the ground like a madman.


    Just when the bodyguards were stunned, a slim figure jumped back like a ghost. Before they reacted, they felt severe pain in their crotch. After a scream, they knelt on the ground with their young master, and tears of pain ran down.


    The most deadly thing is that the Yin cold gas makes them feel like falling into an ice cave, and their lower bodies are cold and unconscious, as if they were not their own bodies, shivering all the time.


    "Go away, if you dare to make trouble here again, I''ll keep you from seeing the sun tomorrow!"


    Li Enxi pinched his waist like a chivalrous female Xia and said fiercely.


    Then he realized that this might affect the image in Ding Ning''s mind. He immediately burst into a smile on his face, walked to Ding Ning with elegant cat steps, took his arm, pouted his small mouth and said softly, "oba, do you think it''s OK to deal with this?"

 Chapter 894

    "Hey! You''re still too soft hearted!"


    Ding Ning put his arms around Li Enxi''s slender waist and said earnestly: "eliminate evil and do everything possible. For such rubbish and scum, we must cut down the roots!"


    Zhang Shiqiang, who just woke up, trembled with fear when he heard this sentence, turned his eyes and fainted again.


    "Ah, but there are so many people here. Isn''t it good to kill?"


    Li Enxi was shocked. Now it is a society ruled by law, and killing people is against the law.


    Ding Ning''s mouth wore a evil smile and said in a negative way: "when Sophia was bullied just now, these people didn''t even dare to stand up to the villains. In my heart, such people can''t be regarded as people. We didn''t kill people, we just killed animals. Is it illegal to kill animals?"


    "I see. Oba means to kill them all?"


    Li Enxi''s eyes lit up and clapped his hands excitedly.


    Sophia turned her eyes and almost fainted. Is this still the soft, weak and kind Li Enxi before? It''s a killer!


    "Wow!"


    The guests who had been watching the excitement turned their legs and stomach in fear. They looked at the pair of men and women who were talking about "killing people and killing their mouths" in horror. They didn''t know who took the lead and scrambled to flee. Even the bodyguards endured severe pain and dragged Zhang Shiqiang into a coma. In the twinkling of an eye, the club was empty.


    Sophia held her chest nervously, looked at Ding Ning and Li Enxi in fear and laughed. Only then did she react that she was fooled by them and stamped her feet angrily: "Enxi, you smelly girl, I''m scared to death."


    "Cluck, oba is helping you out. I''m just cooperating!"


    Li Enxi giggled and explained to Sophia.


    Sophia glanced disdainfully at Ding Ning: "hum, the guy who dares to hide behind a woman when something happens. I don''t want him to help me out."


    "Sophia, how could you talk to oba like this? Do you know, if it weren''t for him, I..."


    Li Enxi is very unhappy. Sophia is her best friend, and Ding Ning is her favorite man. She doesn''t want to see them disagree. Her face is serious and she has to explain, but Ding Ning waved to stop it. For him, it doesn''t matter what talent he is in Sophia''s heart. Helping Sophia is just on Li Enxi''s face.


    "Hum! You don''t understand!"


    Seeing that Ding Ning was unwilling to explain, Li Enxi could only say something angrily.


    "Well, let me solve the next thing. However, the security guards you will say can''t stay any longer. I''ll give you a call. Although the price of security is a little more expensive, I promise it will never happen again!"


    Ding Ning took the opportunity to advertise Qingyun security, took out a business card of Qingyun security and handed it to Sophia.


    "Qingyun security? Haven''t you heard of it? Isn''t it your company?"


    Sophia took the card and asked suspiciously.


    Ding Ningshan touched his nose. "I have some shares in it. I don''t say it regardless of this relationship, but I dare say that the service quality of Qingyun security is definitely the first-class in the world."


    At the moment, Li Jie and others came in with a flattering smile on their faces and nodded and bowed: "boss, are you okay!"


    "Don''t call me boss in the future. You''ve been fired at the moment you give up your professional ethics!"


    Sophia''s face was flat and said mercilessly.


    Li Jie and others have changeable faces. Although they know that they are unjustifiable and can no longer work here, they have worked for more than half of this month and naturally want to get back their salary for this half month.


    "Boss, even if we are dismissed, we will have to pay an extra three months'' salary? Not to mention today is the 17th. More than half of this month has passed, and the salary should be settled."


    Li Jie saw everything from the monitor. He was afraid of Li Enxi and said yes.


    "Salary? How do you want salary? Why didn''t I find you so cheeky before."


    Sophia almost laughed angrily. She hired security guards at a high salary to ensure the safety of the club. As a result, she was almost raped. Li Jie and others were afraid of each other''s power and didn''t dare to stand out. Now they are willing to ask for a salary.


    "We work as a security guard for one day, we have to get a day''s salary. This is the industry rule!"


    Li Jie''s face was gloomy and related to his own interests. His performance was much tougher than that of Zhang Shiqiang, and a group of security guards shouted.


    "Go away! Tell me the rules. You deserve it?"


    Ding Ning really couldn''t listen. He kicked Li Jie out with one foot, and his eyes twinkled with a disturbing light: "I blush for you when a group of things who don''t do anything with money are qualified to talk about industry rules."


    "Why, you dare to beat me. Wait for me. Let''s go. If you don''t leave me here, I''ll see how residence No. 9 can open without us!"


    Li Jie was also tough. Seeing that Ding Ning was so tough and his eyes were shining with resentment, Li Jie got up and staggered away with the help of a group of angry security guards.


    "Hey! I''m afraid there will be trouble in the future!"


    Sophia sighed a long sigh, and her eyebrows were full of sadness.


    "Don''t worry, oba will help you."


    Although Li Enxi is the shopkeeper and doesn''t care about this industry, she is also quite worried about Sofia''s safety. She looks at Ding Ning eagerly, with pleading in her eyes.


    Ding Ning was speechless. He didn''t bother to meddle with his own affairs just because of Sofia''s attitude towards him, but when his woman looked at him with such eyes, he couldn''t continue to pretend to be stupid. He waved his hand and said indifferently: "as long as you invite some security guards from Qingyun security, I guarantee that no one in residence 9 dares to make trouble!"


    "Is it really that powerful?"


    Sophia asked suspiciously.


    "Believe it or not, I don''t have time to be your bodyguard here all day!"


    Ding Ning shrugged his shoulders and looked like he believed it or not.


    "Do what oba says. I believe in oba!"


    As the largest shareholder of No. 9 residence, Li Enxi immediately made a decision.


    Although Sophia is still worried, since Li Enxi has made such a decision, she can only obey the arrangement.


    "Ouch! No, those guys were scared away. Didn''t they even pay for their consumption? What if they don''t come to spend in the future?"


    Ding Ning suddenly patted his forehead and said regretfully.


    "Cluck!"


    Li Enxi and Sophia looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing together.


    "What''s the matter? Am I wrong?"


    Ding Ning was puzzled by the smile and asked with an ignorant face!


    "Oh, hey, Enxi, your boyfriend is so cute. Where did you find such a best product!"


    Sophia smiled back and forth, tears came out, held Li Enxi''s shoulder and shouted no more. It was so funny.


    "Ouba, you are so humorous. This is a membership club. They have paid annual fees. If they don''t come, they will all be cheaper for us."


    Li Enxi smiled happily, his eyes narrowed into crescent shape, and explained patiently.


    Ding Ning''s forehead is covered with black lines. NIMA, why did you forget the membership club.


    "Well, handsome boy, for your conscience''s sake, I cook for you two to dinner."


    Sophia patted Ding Ning on the shoulder, wiped the tears of laughter and said proudly.


    "Can you cook?"


    Ding Ning looked suspiciously at Sophia dressed in sexy professional clothes and expressed great distrust of her cooking!


    "The food Sophia cooked was delicious. When I studied in the United States, I was often teased because of my face covered. Later, I rented a room with Sophia. She cooked three meals a day."


    Li Enxi affirmed her best friend''s face.


    Sophia gave a proud cold hum, and her chin rose to a 45 degree angle, looking like a cow.


    Ding Ning chuckled. "OK, let''s taste Sophia''s cooking that night!"


    "Wait, there''s still some time. You can do something you love!"


    Sophia teased, which made Li Enxi blush and quarrel with Sophia.


    Ding Ning watched two charming beauties leak out in laughter, and couldn''t help but quietly swallow his saliva. The national goddess not only satisfied his vanity, but also the absolute strength of other people''s hardware, which made him linger and forget to return.


    Sophia went to the kitchen to cook in person. Ding Ning was not easy to enjoy his success. She simply rolled up her sleeves to help. Li Enxi, a young lady with ten fingers who did not touch the spring water, also joined in the fun. The three people were cooking and playing in the back hall, which made the chefs who were driven out by Sophia envious. She sighed that Xiaobai was still popular, They''ve never seen their boss so happy.


    Sophia really doesn''t brag. Her cooking is quite good, but maybe it''s the reason why she grew up abroad. Ding Ning always feels that the food she makes is neither fish nor fowl, which is a combination of Chinese and western.


    She just made the pizza taste of pie. Fried beef steak has the taste of fried pork chop, cream chicken mushroom soup and chicken casserole. The spaghetti obviously has the spicy flavor of husband and wife''s lung slices


    Although the taste is still commendable, Ding Ning can''t laugh or cry because of the dark cuisine that has become a great cuisine.


    I thought that a man like Ding Ning could not cook, but his knife skill, which can be called the peak of art, instantly impressed Sofia, a gourmet. While eating, he didn''t forget to ask Ding Ning how to practice his knife skill.


    "Although knife skill requires years of hard work, if you can master some tips, although it can''t reach my level, it''s still very helpful to maintain the beauty and taste of food materials. It just requires in-depth understanding and super insight of food materials. Whether it''s cutting meat or vegetables, cutting according to the fiber texture of food materials must be much easier than random cutting..."


    Ding Ning did not hesitate to give advice. Although his sword skill was practiced by practicing the sword technique, his years of cultivation had already made him understand the essence of the cook''s antidote to the ox. just a little instruction made Sofia feel greatly benefited.


    Li Enxi quietly tasted the delicious food while listening to the communication between his beloved man and his best friend. He had a sweet and happy smile on his face and looked at Ding Ning with deep feelings like the sea in his eyes.


    The happy dinner lasted for three hours, because Sophia was so studious that Ding Ning cooked a few dishes himself on a whim. It was delicious enough to make people want to cry. Sophia and Li Enxi were completely convinced and praised that it was a gift from God.


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes silently. It''s delicious. It has something to do with the old guy of God.


    Sophia was hurt by love. She no longer longed for love and fell in love with Chinese food. Her pursuit of cooking has reached the level of paranoia. She even wanted to worship Ding Ning as a teacher on the spot.

 Chapter 895

    Ding Ning was speechless. He didn''t have the time to teach his apprentice. He simply sent her to Luoxue.


    Since Sophia wants to learn cooking so much, anyway, most of the business in the club is at night and not busy during the day, she might as well have time to go to a castle in the air and learn cooking with falling snow at noon.


    Unexpectedly, Sophia was shocked when she heard the castle in the air: "do you know the female Kitchen God in the castle in the air?"


    "Female Kitchen God?"


    Ding Ning was stunned, and then remembered that what she said should be falling snow. She couldn''t help laughing: "when did falling snow become a kitchen god?"


    "Yes, the female Kitchen God is the one named Ding Luoxue. Eh, her name is Ding, and you are also Ding, aren''t you?"


    Sophia blushed with excitement and asked strangely.


    "Well, that''s my sister!"


    Ding Ning looked at Li Enxi with a guilty heart. He didn''t dare to say that Luoxue was his woman.


    "Wow, my God, no wonder you cook so delicious. It turned out to be the brother of the female Kitchen God."


    Sophia''s face was pious, her palms were together, and her excited eyes flashed with brilliance.


    Ding Ning has black lines all over his head. Does it have anything to do with his brother who is a female Kitchen God?


    "Sophia, is Ning Ning''s sister famous?"


    Li Enxi has just come to Ninghai for a few days. He is busy taking care of Zheng Minzhe in the hospital all day. He really hasn''t heard of the name of female Kitchen God.


    Even Ding Ning was very curious about this. Although he heard that Luoxue said that the business of castles in the air was very good, he really didn''t know that she had won the name of female Kitchen God.


    "Of course, the castle in the air opened by the female Kitchen God is very popular in Ninghai. From 10 a.m. every day, there are long lines from the 36th floor to the first floor of the safety passage of Jinding building, and there are several turns at the door of the building."


    Sophia said with envy: "first-class environment, first-class cooking and first-class service. Even the cities around Ninghai are attracted by people, just to taste the craftsmanship of the female Kitchen God."


    "Wow, it''s so powerful. I must try it tomorrow."


    Li Enxi''s eyes are bright. The female Kitchen God is her future sister-in-law. She has to hold her hand in whatever she says.


    "It''s no use. You come to China. I was going to book you a table in a castle in the air, but the only boxes there have been booked until March next year."


    Sophia shook her head with a bitter smile and said, "you don''t know, there are box scalpers now. Many people rush to buy the reserved box at a high price. Now the female Kitchen God only receives it in March next year, and I can''t find scalpers."


    Ding Ning was tongue tied. Unexpectedly, he just didn''t want to set up a restaurant in the nature of idle and boring tickets. It was so popular that even there were scalpers in the box to make a profit.


    But it''s normal to think about it. After all, snowfall has his true story. There are signs that cooking is better than blue. It''s strange if business is bad.


    "There is no box. We just sit in the hall."


    Li Enxi didn''t think so much. Since her birthmark was removed, her self-confidence in her appearance soared. She really didn''t care whether to sit in the box or not.


    "Don''t think about it in the hall, unless you have enough time to line up. You don''t know. Although the castle in the air is open at 10 o''clock every day, someone lined up at the door as soon as Jinding building opened at 8 o''clock in the morning. Those who line up at 10 o''clock are expected to wait until two or three o''clock in the afternoon."


    Sophia''s face was drooling: "I still touched the light of a female guest of the club. When the castle in the air was not famous, I went to eat it once. The taste was absolutely unique. Even the most ordinary potato silk made people have endless aftertaste."


    "That''s troublesome!"


    Li Enxi also has the property of eating goods, but at the thought of waiting in the crowd for a few hours, he was constantly afraid and showed embarrassment.


    "You, what''s the line for dinner in your own restaurant? I''ll take you to the box tomorrow to have a good meal."


    Ding Ning silently looked at Li Enxi''s bitter gourd like face and spoiled her head.


    "Even if you are the brother of the female Kitchen God, those boxes are reserved."


    Sophia still said with some disbelief.


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes: "I''m kidding. I have to line up to take people to dinner? Castles in the air, but I always keep a box for me, never outside."


    "Really, that''s great, dinning oba. Will you take me tomorrow?"


    Sophia''s eyes were shining, and she was learning from Li Enxi''s tone. She shook Ding Ning''s arm and begged.


    "No, Sophia, if you learn from me again, you won''t take you tomorrow."


    Li Enxi smiled happily and quarreled with Sophia.


    Ding Ning had no choice but to smile bitterly. The master of the female Kitchen God was here, and there was no one else.


    However, he also plans to send the pigs and animals tomorrow. He just goes to see how the business of the restaurant is. If it is as hot as Sophia said, wouldn''t the snow be too busy to touch the ground? It would be very hard, which makes him feel a little distressed.


    As soon as Ding Ning''s eyes turned, Sophia was a good child to learn cooking. If you could turn her over to help, the snow would be much easier.


    As for the business of No. 9 residence, Ding Ning doesn''t think there is anything to worry about. Just find someone to take care of it.


    Of course, it depends on what Sophia thinks. If she really loves cooking, it''s good for snow to take her as an apprentice.


    After dinner, in Sophia''s ambiguous eyes, Ding Ning sent Li Enxi back to the door of Ninghai International Hotel and left.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to spend a good night with Li Enxi, but she is still engaged to Zheng Minzhe at this time. If there is an affair, it will be bad for her reputation.


    "Enxi, where have you been? Why don''t you answer your phone?"


    Han Taizhu was pacing back and forth in the hotel corridor like an ant on a hot pot. Seeing Li Enxi coming back from a distance, she immediately welcomed him.


    But when he saw that Li Enxi didn''t wear a mask and sunglasses as usual, he showed his pretty face that didn''t apply powder like clear water hibiscus. The whole person looked like a ghost. His mouth was open enough to swallow a big duck egg. Pointing to Li Enxi''s face, he kowtowed incredulously: "en... En Xi... You... Your face?"


    "How''s it going? Dinning oba cured me!"


    Li Enxi''s big eyes bent into crescent moon and said happily and proudly.


    "This... How is this possible? How is this possible? How did he do it?"


    Han Taizhu kept whispering to himself as if he had lost his soul. He still wanted to compete with Ding Ning in medical skills, but the fact hit him completely. The comparison had been declared over before it began.


    "What? Don''t Taizhu oba want Enxi''s face to recover?"


    Li Enxi blushed. She couldn''t say that it would be good to sleep with dingning oba. She could only fake it half true and half false. She asked angrily.


    "No, no, no, I''m happy for Enxi. I''m so happy."


    Han Taizhu showed a smile more ugly than crying. Although he was happy for Li Enxi, Ding Ning''s miraculous medical skills trampled on his pride and made him unhappy.


    "Little... Miss!"


    The bodyguard Che enwu, who always accompanied Han Taizhu waiting in the hotel, was also the boss with staring eyes, with a damn expression on his face.


    "Uncle Che, my face is better, really better."


    Seeing the shocked and happy appearance of Che enwu, who grew up watching himself, Li Enxi''s eyes were a little wet.


    "Good, good, great!"


    As Li Enxi''s full-time bodyguard from childhood to adulthood, no one knows more than Che enwu how inferior she is because of her ugly birthmark psychology and what kind of burden and responsibility she bears. At the moment, I finally see the clouds and the moon. Even Che enwu, who has always been calm, can''t help crying with joy.


    "Go back to your room!"


    Seeing that the guests of the hotel had noticed them, Li Enxi quickly greeted them and returned to the room.


    "Great, great, miss, I''ll call the master immediately!"


    Che enwu was at a loss for joy and couldn''t help reporting the great news to Li Enxi''s father.


    "Wait, the three of us know this now. Don''t tell anyone, including father, for the time being!"


    After Li Enxi was happy, he remembered Ding Ning''s advice and quickly waved his hand to stop him.


    "Why?"


    Han Taizhu asked puzzled.


    Li Enxi flashed a cold light at the bottom of his eyes and said word by word: "I want to break my engagement with Zheng Minzhe!"


    "What?"


    Che enwu opened his mouth in horror and said, "Miss, it''s not a small matter to terminate the engagement. Don''t you discuss it with the master?"


    "No, I decide my own marriage. I was deceived by Zheng Minzhe''s rhetoric before. Now I have completely recognized his true face. Therefore, you must hide the news that I have recovered my appearance."


    Li Enxi''s tone was unprecedented firm. If it weren''t for Ding Ning, she couldn''t see the true face of Zheng Minzhe''s family, which made her afraid when she remembered now.


    Che enwu and Han Taizhu looked at each other and saw the bitter smile in each other''s eyes. Li Enxi has always been a very assertive woman. Once they have made up their mind, they can''t stop it.


    However, they also understand a little why Li Enxi should hide the news of her recovery. Once Zheng Minzhe knows that she has no birthmark on her face, he will never agree to terminate the engagement.


    Besides, as soon as Li Enxi recovers his appearance, he will terminate his engagement with Zheng Minzhe. Once it comes out, I don''t know what people outside think of Li Enxi.


    However, Samsung and Hyundai are both commercial aircraft carrier level enterprises. The two strong companies have joined forces, and the news of the engagement has long been announced. Once it is abruptly lifted, I don''t know what kind of huge impact it will bring to the two enterprises. Will the master really agree?


    "Father will promise!"


    As soon as Li Enxi saw their expressions, he knew what they were thinking. He stretched out his hand and threw the hard disk recording Zheng Minzhe''s ugly behavior to Che enwu: "Uncle Che, Taizhu ouba, you will understand if you look at the content inside!"


    "Bastard, damn it!"


    After reading Zheng Minzhe''s content, Che enwu slapped him on the tea table angrily, and even took a concave palm print on the tea table.


    Li Enxi''s eyes lit up and looked at Che enwu thoughtfully. She always knew Che enwu was very powerful, but she had no concept of martial arts. She just thought he was a good bodyguard.


    But now she is an expert in the local martial arts realm, and her eyesight has greatly improved. Then she can see that Che enwu is actually a cultivator who is not weaker than her, which makes her secretly curious. She doesn''t know where her father found such a loyal cultivator as a bodyguard.


    What surprised her most was that Han Taizhu''s face did not change at all after seeing Che enwu show this hand, as if it was common.


    What does that mean? It shows that Han Taizhu is probably also a hidden expert. No wonder she came to Ninghai this time. Her father insisted on Han Taizhu to accompany her, regardless of her opposition. It turned out that he and Che enwu wanted to protect themselves clearly and secretly. After all, some mergers are not suitable to take Che enwu to attend.

 Chapter 896

    "I see. I''ll see you when you''re finished."


    Ding Ning hung up Xiao Nuo''s phone and his face became a little cloudy.


    From Xiao Nuo''s mouth, he already knew that the police hypnotized those officials through Zhao Jingjing and asked the behind the traffic accident.


    Unfortunately, these officials are chess pieces. They only know that they are under the command of a man named Su Shao, but no one has seen him. They give instructions to them through space cards.


    These officials are not fools, how can they obey the orders of a stranger for no reason? That''s because Su Shao''s behind the scenes promotion made them sit in their current position. It''s conceivable that their energy is huge.


    Su Shao? Is this Su Shao again?


    Ding Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly, and cold light burst out from the gap between his eyes.


    In Myanmar, Liu Yingying''s parents forced her to assassinate herself. Shen MuQing almost died. Then he encouraged Gan yomon to send the Shan State Army to build a plank road and pretend to attack the government army. In fact, he sent four companies to kill Chen Cang secretly to assassinate herself. This series of conspiracies are inseparable from this Su.


    Now, even the conspiracy to force mayor Du out of office is behind the scenes. Su Shao is really Haunted!


    However, the mysterious Su Shao has always been cautious. Even if he knows that such a hidden enemy is calculating himself, he can''t confirm who this person is, which makes him very upset.


    Conspiracy has always been his most despised, but I have to say that this feeling of hiding in the dark involves all kinds of conspiracy, but I have no place to use it is the most disgusting. After all, there is only a thousand days to be a thief. There is no truth to prevent a thousand days from being a thief!


    But the real identity of Su Shao can''t be dug out for the time being. Ding Ning can only be vigilant secretly, passively deal with his conspiracy, and wait for his next action to see if he can find any clues from it and catch the conspirator.


    A sense of crisis and urgency made Ding Ning no longer want to steal incense and jade. After obediently returning home, Ding Ning chatted with his sister and Luoxue about whether there was any communication. He casually mentioned the matter and reminded them to be careful and pay attention to safety. He came to the laboratory, closed the door and began to think deeply.


    On his way home, he called Xie Changan of the 17th Bureau and asked him what the bureau had called him a few days ago.


    Xie Changan told him that the martial arts conference scheduled to be held in Gusu on the 20th of this month was cancelled. It is planned to hold a global martial arts conference next month. Not only ancient martial arts will participate, but also foreign martial arts will participate. The specific date will be notified.


    Ding Ning was surprised that the martial arts conference, which was originally attended by martial arts practitioners from the Central Plains of China, became global in one leap.


    Xie Chang''an hesitated for a long time before Ding Ning asked him to call Qisha. Ding Ning hung up and called Qisha. From his mouth, he knew that things had changed.


    It turned out that the ancient martial arts circles and the national martial arts circles had allocated the quota to enter the Tongtian secret territory, but unexpectedly, the Western martial arts got the news, united with the martial arts forces of the whole west to protest to the Shenzhou martial arts circles, and strongly demanded that the Western martial arts should also have the quota to enter the Tongtian secret territory.


    The Chinese martial arts community was unwilling to agree, and even did not hesitate to go to war with the Western martial arts, but the Western martial arts forces used the reason that the entrance of the secret land of heaven was not in China in Siberia as a threat. If the Chinese martial arts did not agree to a share of the Western martial arts, they would snipe the Chinese martial arts in Western belia.


    Under pressure, the Chinese martial arts community had to reach an agreement with the Western martial arts community to hold a global martial arts conference. In addition to a small number of detached forces occupying 200 names in advance, the top 800 will be determined through this martial arts conference as places to enter the secret land of Tongtian.


    On the phone, the tone of seven killing was relatively relaxed. As one of the transcendent forces, the imperial scholar''s house had allocated ten places. He also asked Ding Ning if he wanted to go and could give him one.


    Ding Ning refused his kindness. He is now the peak of tianwu territory, which is in line with the standard of entering Tongtian secret territory. What''s more, he wants to weigh whether his combat power level can reach the top level in the world, so he plans to fight for a place in person.


    But this competition is not so simple. Although the standard for entering the Tongtian secret territory is the cultivation of the tianwu realm, in fact, many strong people at the Zhenwu realm level will suppress the cultivation to participate in the competition and strive for the place to enter the Tongtian secret territory. Although the martial people who suppress the cultivation can only use the combat power of the tianwu realm, their real realm and vision are there, It''s definitely more powerful than the general tianwu realm. I don''t know how many times.


    However, Ding Ning not only did not have the slightest fear, but felt his blood boiling and high morale. With his anti sky combat power, he was really lack of interest in ordinary tianwu opponents. Only on such a worldwide military platform did he feel more challenging.


    But that''s next month. Ding Ning put aside his thoughts and began to refine the transmission array and weapons.


    Xiao Nuo is a warrior with fire attribute. With the help of fire Lingjing, his cultivation has now broken through the earth martial realm. He wants to create a spirit weapon with fire attribute for him.


    It''s not that he favors one over the other, but that he only has the material for making fire spirit tools - the best red coral.


    There was an isolation array in the laboratory, but he didn''t bother his sister to rest. Ding Ning kept refining his utensils all night until it was about to dawn. He stretched his waist and showed a satisfied smile on his face.


    This night, he consumed all the red coral. In addition to forging five transmission array bases and a fire red soft sword, he also made several amulets.


    One of the transmission arrays, he stayed in the laboratory; The two transmission arrays are sent to Luoxue and her sister respectively, so that they can be installed in the office, so they don''t have to go back and forth every day; Another one he planned to give to Li Enxi, so that even if she returned to Korea, as long as he knew the coordinates of the transmission array, he could transmit it at any time. The last transmission array was set in the water space. Because there were no fixed coordinates, it became his unilateral transmission tool.


    As for the fire attribute soft sword, I don''t know whether it is due to insufficient material or his insufficient level. It can only barely reach the level of medium-grade spirit weapon. It''s enough to use it only for Xiao Nuo at this stage. After all, spirit weapon is very rare even in the ancient military world.


    The reason why spirit tools are called spirit tools is that there will be spirit tools in every spirit tool. Those without spirit tools cannot be called spirit tools, but the intelligence of spirit tools is different.


    The spirit of Zhongpin spirit instrument is still in its infancy, and can only convey vague and ignorant emotions to the owner, just like feeding pets. The owner can guess its joys, sorrows and joys through the pet''s body language or some living habits.


    The earth is different from the sunset continent. It has a strong aura. The best red coral is not comparable to the fairy material like the demon chain. Therefore, Ding Ning is very satisfied even if it is only a medium-grade spirit tool.


    What''s more, although the soft sword is only a medium-grade spirit weapon, Ding Ning depicts a rune array that can increase the power of fire attribute by 30%. I believe the real power will never be much worse than that of the top-grade spirit weapon.


    At breakfast, Ding Ningzhi, Zhang Bo and others took out the transmission array, explained in detail how to use it, and gave him a kiss from his sister and the happy snow.


    After Ding Ning smiled happily, three or two people finished the meal and went to find Xiao Nuo.


    "Well, why are you here now?"


    In the office of the Criminal Police Corps, Xiao Nuo obviously stayed up all night again. He looked a little tired, but when he saw Ding Ning coming, he still showed a surprise smile.


    "Give you a big gift!"


    Ding Ning smiled and gave her a hug and took out the soft sword like a treasure.


    "Ah, what is this?"


    Xiao Nuo looked stunned. Although the soft sword was a medium-grade spirit tool, it was like a blood snake, which made her subconsciously resist.


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. He grabbed her hand and gently scratched on the soft sword. A drop of red blood was quickly absorbed by the soft sword. He said, "wait, if you want it to be soft, it will be soft, if you want it to be hard, it will be hard."


    "Hooligan!"


    Xiao Nuo obviously made a mistake and made a coquettish reproach.


    Ding Ning was covered with black lines. Knowing that the girl wanted to be crooked again, he didn''t explain. He looked at her expression with a smile.


    "Ah, it seems to have established a mysterious spiritual connection with me. What is this? Why is it so magical?"


    With dripping blood recognizing the Lord, Xiao Nuo soon noticed the difference. The soft sword seemed to be the extension of her body, as indicated by her arm, which surprised him inexplicably.


    "This is a middle-class spirit weapon. Its power is no less than that of the top-class spirit weapon. It is very rare even in the ancient martial world. It will be yours in the future."


    Ding Ning is very satisfied with Xiao Nuo''s happy expression. He is a guy with no great ambition. Being able to make his women happy is the greatest happiness for him.


    "But how can I take it?"


    After Xiao Nuo was happy, he had a headache. Now it''s a society ruled by law. You can''t take a sword to work every day.


    "Look, what''s this?"


    Ding Ning deser took out a storage ring and proudly showed off.


    "Ah, ring?"


    Xiao Nuo''s face changed, and his pretty face rose to a red glow. He said, "will it be too fast!"


    "What''s too fast?"


    Ding Ning looked silly and forced. What''s the situation with this girl? Why is she ashamed.


    "I hate it. People are not ready yet. Even if it''s a proposal, you have to get a diamond ring. How can you get a ring that looks like a ring from the second-hand market?"


    Xiao Nuo despised it, but he took the ring with joy and couldn''t put it down,


    Ding Ning knew that the girl misunderstood again and said angrily, "what do you think? Still have a diamond ring? Ten thousand diamond rings can''t compare with one millionth of this ring."


    "Ah? So valuable? What material is it? Is it an antique? From that dynasty?"


    Xiao Nuo was startled. She didn''t doubt Ding Ning''s words at all. She carefully took the ring in her hand and looked at it carefully.


    Ding Ning was depressed. She grabbed the ring and helped her wear it on her ring finger: "focus all your attention and talk about the ring."


    Xiao Nuo didn''t practice "refining God", but the police profession is destined to make her mental strength stronger than ordinary people. According to Ding Ning, she quickly found the abnormality, covered her mouth in shock and said, "ah, why is there a house suddenly in my mind?"


    Ding Ning almost laughed angrily. He patted her on her upturned ass: "in my mind, this is a storage ring."


    "Storage ring?"


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes lit up for a moment, his voice trembled and asked incredulously, "it''s the kind of storage ring in the novel."


    "Yes, the storage ring in the novel!"


    Ding Ning kedeser was broken. He said with a bad smile: "try to put the soft sword in. How about it? Do you like it?"

 Chapter 897

    "Well, I like it very much!"


    Xiao Nuo nodded without raising his head.


    When he moved his mind, the soft sword swished and appeared in the storage space. He was as excited as a little girl who got fun toys. He put the documents, water cups, pens and other things on the table into the ring and took them out. It was fun to play.


    Ding Ning looked at the happy smile on her face, and her heart was as warm as melting.


    Although this silly girl doesn''t make him fall in love at first sight as Shen MuQing does, nor does she fall in love with him as Lingyun does. Her sister is close to him, and Luoxue is in love with him... But she is the only girl who has shared joys and hardships with him and experienced many hardships together, just like a cup of warm and mellow wine, full of sweet and sweet memories, He is also the stubborn girl who can arouse his desire for protection at the bottom of his heart.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    There was a knock on the door in the office. Xiao Nuo came back from his joy. He looked at Ding Ning happily, restored the dignity of a criminal police chief, and coughed: "come in!"


    "Xiao Corps... Consultant Ding, you''re there too!"


    Chen, the elder of the third Squadron, came in. He also met Ding Ning and said hello with ambiguous eyes.


    Ding Ning smiled: "Hello, Captain Chen, let me see my nono. If you have something to talk about, I won''t bother. I''ll go first!"


    The relationship between Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo is no secret in the police force, but Ding Ning''s grandiose declaration of sovereignty still makes the thin skinned Xiao Nuo uncomfortable. He glared at him with a blush and said impatiently, "get out of here!"


    "Yes, dear, yes!"


    Ding Ning took out a bag of Greater China and threw it to Lao Chen. He patted him on the shoulder with a smile and left in Xiao Nuo''s murderous eyes.


    After looking at the time, it was not the time agreed with Li Enxi. Ding Ning drove straight to Dongli mountain villa. This time, without his command, it was always closed. He wanted to drive the power of thick soil totem and change the land structure that was blown out of groundwater by the power beyond the human world!


    After the energy in his body turns into black magic oil energy, the power amount and Lingqi vigorous Qi are mixed together, which can simulate any energy attribute he has mastered, and it is much easier to drive the thick Earth Totem again. Compared with the previous power amount, the magic oil energy in his body is almost inexhaustible.


    In addition to high-intensity fighting or extremely complex symbols engraved, there is almost no phenomenon of excessive consumption, so in just one hour, the ruins of Dongli mountain villa have changed their old appearance because of the violent explosion, and the ground is like a yard of Pingchuan just rolled by a road roller.


    The most important thing is that the soil here has been adjusted by him. There is no need to lay the foundation at all. High buildings can be built directly on it. As long as there is no problem in floor construction, they can survive an earthquake of magnitude 9.


    Fu Dao and array Dao are really magical things. Ding Ning felt the strength of the land and sighed in his heart. He looked forward to what the next text on the gold foil was.


    Reached out and took out his mobile phone and called his sister: "sister, you can construct. You don''t need to lay the foundation. You can build the building directly according to the drawings."


    "OK, I''ll arrange it now!"


    Ding Qianlie had already seen the magic of Ding Ning. Hearing the speech, he immediately arranged someone to execute it without hesitation.


    In the intensive care unit of Changjiang hospital, Cui Minying happily supported Zheng Minzhe, who looked good. "Minzhe, let''s go back to the hotel and rest for a few days."


    Although she was blackmailed for $30 billion and determined to kill Ding Ning, her son''s recovery still made her feel very happy.


    "Well, mom, I feel much better!"


    Zheng Minzhe''s eyes flickered with lingering fear. He didn''t experience the threat of death. He didn''t know the beauty of life. He thought it would be over this time, but he didn''t expect that he recovered his health again in just one night. The feeling of survival made him feel that the dirty air seemed to be fresh.


    Zheng MINXIU, who followed behind their mothers, was in a less wonderful mood. His eyes flashed with cold luster. Thinking about what Ding Ning told him, this damn brother was so lucky. It seems that we should find a chance to stimulate this brother!


    "Mom, where''s Li Enxi? Why didn''t you see her?"


    Zheng Minzhe suddenly remembered that he didn''t see Li Enxi come to pick him up from the hospital, which surprised him. The woman wanted to marry him right away. How could she not show up at such a critical moment?


    "Hum! That bitch, you''re still thinking about her. It''s going to cost three hundred..."


    Zheng MINXIU''s eyes lit up. Isn''t this the best chance to stimulate Zheng Minzhe? Due to Ding Ning''s thousands of exhortations, Cui Minying has been hiding the fact that Zheng Minzhe was blackmailed by Ding Ning for 30 billion yuan. She is trying to take the opportunity to pretend to be speechless, but Cui Minying''s stern eyes stop her.


    "Sister, what do you say three hundred?"


    Zheng Minzhe looked at Zheng MINXIU suspiciously. He was in a coma these two days. He always thought it was his life that survived. Where did he know that he was cured by Ding Ning? Wen Yan looked at Zheng MINXIU suspiciously.


    He doesn''t care about Li Enxi, but that doesn''t mean he can tolerate Li Enxi not coming to pick him up from the hospital. Koryo is a patriarchal society. No matter how noble Li Enxi was before marriage, he must pay attention to him after marrying the Zheng family.


    "Nothing. MINXIU is saying that the doctors of Changjiang hospital cured your disease and asked us three million. She thinks the hospitals in China are too expensive."


    Cui Minying once again gave Zheng MINXIU a stern stare. Her eyes contained a thick warning, which made Zheng MINXIU tremble. She obediently closed her mouth and didn''t dare to say more.


    "Is three million still expensive? If you change your sister and taste the taste of dying at any time, I believe you will be willing to spend three hundred million."


    Although Zheng Minzhe didn''t know his sister''s ambition, he was extremely unhappy that his sister loved only three million life-saving money, and his tone was filled with strong dissatisfaction.


    "Yes, MINXIU is not a party. Where do you know the terrible disease? Fortunately, everything has passed. Minzhe, you should have a good rest. The doctor said that you will fully recover after another month''s rest and there will be no sequelae."


    The reason why Cui Minying hasn''t taken revenge on Ding Ning immediately is that she is worried that if her baby son''s condition repeats again, it will be self defeating. Otherwise, with her temperament, she would like to kill the little doctor who dared to blackmail her now.


    "MD, what are you talking about? My thing doesn''t work? Do you want to castrate? Do you know how to see a doctor? Young master Ben was just kicked. How can it be so serious? Ask your dean to examine young master Ben in person."


    A sharp and domineering man''s voice suddenly sounded, which attracted Zheng Minzhe''s attention. He couldn''t help looking at it and was surprised.


    "What''s the matter, Minzhe? Do you know the young man?"


    Seeing Zheng Minzhe stop, Cui Minying asked suspiciously.


    "That''s Zhang Shiqiang, the third young master of Zhang Jia. He has a little friendship with me. I''ll say hello."


    Zheng Minzhe looked at Zhang Shiqiang, who was angry and quarrelling with the doctor. There was a flash of surprise at the bottom of his eyes. He was going to ask what was going on.


    "Don''t go!"


    Cui Minying was startled. She doesn''t care about the third young master of Zhang Jia now. Zheng Minzhe can''t be stimulated now. The third young master of Zhang Jia is angry. Who knows if Zheng Minzhe will have a hot face and a cold ass when he goes up to say hello. If he is stimulated, he will be in trouble.


    "Mom, that''s the third son of Zhang Jia, the richest man in Ninghai, Zhang Jia!"


    Zheng Minzhe looked at Cui Minying puzzled. He didn''t know what crazy his mother was. As the successor of modern automobile, it''s a top priority for him to deal well with the richest man in Ninghai, Zhang Jia. Maybe he will have the opportunity to reach cooperation in many fields in the next step.


    "Yes, mom, Minzhe is the heir to the family business. It''s a compulsory course to deal well with these business giants. The potential of the Chinese market is too great. As long as we can stand in China, why worry that the family can''t get through the difficulties."


    Zheng MINXIU has a ghost in his heart and says hypocritically.


    "What do you know? Don''t you see that Zhang Shao is on fire now? It still means that men are more private. Minzhe''s rash going up will only break the scandal of others. Don''t be bad, but get revenge!"


    Cui Minying yelled at Zheng MINXIU with a gloomy face. Her eyes were full of anger and warning.


    She has beaten Zheng MINXIU openly and secretly several times, but this ambitious daughter is still fanning the flames, which makes her unbearable. She decides to drive her back to Korea for the first time when she returns to the hotel. When her son doesn''t recover, she cuts off all contact between her and Zheng Minzhe.


    "Mom, I''m sorry. I think it''s too simple."


    Zheng MINXIU quickly lowered her head and apologized. Although she wanted to kill Zheng Minzhe, she didn''t want Cui Minying to see it. Otherwise, even if Zheng Minzhe died, she would have to bear Cui Minying''s anger. I''m afraid it would be difficult to take over the family industry in the end. She had to hide her intention with a false promise.


    Seeing Zheng MINXIU bow her head and admit her mistake, Cui Minying thought that maybe she was really careless, and her face eased a little, Whispered a lesson: "when communicating in the mall, we should learn to observe words and colors. Even if we make friends, we should find the right time. At this time, people are in a bad mood and involve his privacy. Rashly coming forward to say hello will only make the other party more embarrassed and even turn against each other."


    "What mom said is, forget it and talk about it when you have a chance!"


    Zheng Minzhe didn''t see that there had been a secret fight between his mother and his sister. When his mother was teaching by example, he modestly accepted it.


    Niang San left quietly under the protection of the bodyguard, but she didn''t know that Zhang sanshao, who was in a rage, fell into the situation that the Heirloom was about to be abandoned, thanks to his nominally fiancee Li Enxi.


    When Ding Ning met Li Enxi and Sophia in Jinding building, it was already 11 noon. Looking at the long dragon in front of Jinding Xiamen, Ding Ning had to admit that what Sophia said was true and the business of castles in the air was really hot.


    Li Hongling is the security captain of Jinding building. Wearing a straight uniform ironed by his mother-in-law, he takes his security guards to patrol the shuttle back and forth, and maintaining the order of diners is his favorite thing to do every day.


    Not to mention that castles in the air will give them an extra salary every month. Even if they don''t give them a penny, it''s enough for them to work for the female Kitchen God without resistance because the female Kitchen God will be responsible for their lunch every day. You know, these people work hard in line for several hours just to taste the craftsmanship of the female Kitchen God?


    Not to mention helping castles in the air maintain order. If those rich people driving Mercedes Benz and BMW can honestly line up under his command, he will have an inexplicable sense of superiority.


    It''s just... Li Hongling subconsciously looked up and squinted at the castle in the air on the top floor, which he couldn''t see from his angle. There was a strong color of worry in his eyes.

 Chapter 898

    No matter what industry, as long as business is good, it will always provoke some people with red eye disease, and castles in the air are no exception.


    During this time, the business of castles in the air is too hot. After all, it still caused trouble.


    Just now, the group of people he couldn''t afford went upstairs to find the trouble of the female Kitchen God. If it was just the bosses of the catering industry to dig the foot of the wall, he might be able to stop it, but there was a manager of the property company in that group, which made him unable to stop it.


    Li Hongling sighed, remembering that he might no longer be able to eat the delicious food cooked by the female Kitchen God from today on, his mood was inexplicably low.


    "Stop, why don''t you line up?"


    In a thousand thoughts, Li Hongling suddenly heard the scolding of his security guard Zhang Erbao, quickly shook his head, put all his thoughts behind him, and walked quickly over.


    "What''s going on? What are you yelling about?"


    Li Hongling walked up to Zhang Erbao and asked seriously.


    "Captain, these three people don''t line up. They want to fish in troubled waters, take the elevator directly to the castle in the air, and lie that they are from Shengtang pharmaceutical!"


    Zhang Erbao was as excited as catching the spy behind the enemy.


    Li Hongling frowned and looked up and down at a man and two women opposite. A startling color flashed through his eyes.


    Ding Ning frowned. Unexpectedly, it was so troublesome to have a meal in his own restaurant. It was difficult to report the name of Shengtang pharmaceutical.


    "Excuse me, three. If you''re going to eat in a castle in the air, please line up outside. If you have an appointment, please show me your QR code."


    Although Li Hongling felt that Ding Ning''s three people were extraordinary and incomparable to ordinary people, the dignitaries he had seen tried every means to sneak in in in order to taste the craftsmanship of the female Kitchen God earlier, and there were countless wonderful lies.


    To this end, they have made great efforts. The only Shengtang pharmaceutical employees who can go directly to the castle in the air. They keep in mind that they are the guests who make an appointment and will show a special reservation QR code.


    But Shengtang pharmaceutical didn''t have Ding Ning at all and didn''t mean to show the QR code, so he was sure that the man and woman wanted to fish in troubled waters.


    "The captain, right? I''m really from Shengtang pharmaceutical. Please don''t stop us if there''s something urgent in the company."


    Ding Ning explained patiently that being stopped by the security guard was not only a loss of face in front of the two beauties, but also worried that Midou oral liquid had not been officially put into production, and it was better now. But if this continued, once it was officially put into production, the normal business of Shengtang pharmaceutical would also be seriously affected. After all, Shengtang pharmaceutical could not even shut out customers?


    "Sir, do you know how many guests we meet every day who want to go upstairs under your poor excuse? We all know every staff member of Shengtang pharmaceutical and castles in the air. The reserved guests will also show a special verification QR code. Now you say you are an employee of Shengtang pharmaceutical, why have I never seen you? Don''t make trouble here, please follow it Line up in order, otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude! "


    Li Hongling decided that Ding Ning wanted to fish in troubled waters, and his tone became severe.


    Ding Ning felt his nose awkwardly. Although he wanted to slap Li Hongling and them on the wall and couldn''t pull them down, he was embarrassed to do it when he thought that others were also trying their best to help castles in the air maintain order!


    Hey, it seems that I can only call Luoxue and ask her to come down and pick herself up.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning helplessly touched out his mobile phone: "I''ll call and let someone come down to pick us up!"


    "Feel free!"


    Li Hongling held his arm and leaned at Ding Ning. He didn''t hide the mockery in his eyes. He was exposed by him. He couldn''t get off the stage for a moment. He didn''t hide his embarrassment by calling. After everyone knew each other, the elevator had reached the top floor. As soon as he opened the elevator door, he heard a very disharmonious voice, which changed Ding Ning''s face.


    "Snow, what''s going on?"


    Ding Ning came out of the elevator with a gloomy face. Looking at the red snow, his heart was filled with towering anger.


    No one knows how much effort and effort she has made to fall snow on a castle in the air. She has stayed up all night for countless nights. She is like a demon in the kitchen. She studies new dishes and tries to push through the old and bring forth the new and make the ingredients into the best delicious food.


    But now, she has just achieved some success, and the business of castles in the air has just entered the formal stage, and someone wants to destroy all this. How can Ding Ning not be angry.


    "Brother, you''re here!"


    Snow always endured the grievance. At the moment of seeing Ding Ning, she couldn''t help it anymore. She threw herself into Ding Ning''s arms and choked and said, "we signed a contract before. The property company promised to use the top floor as a restaurant, but now they go back and want to dismantle the restaurant."

 Chapter 899

    Ding Ning looked at the sad and helpless appearance of falling snow. He was bleeding painfully. His eyes were involuntarily stained with blood red. He looked around at more than a dozen well-dressed successful people and said coldly: "who is the manager of the property company?"


    "I''m the manager of the property company. My surname is Liu!"


    A middle-aged man with a big belly came out and asked angrily, "who are you?"


    "I''m her brother. I''ll ask you if it was stated in the lease contract that the top floor can be used as a restaurant of Shengtang pharmaceutical."


    Ding Ning looked at manager Liu and his voice had recovered its calmness.


    "Yes, but now the situation has changed. The restaurant operated by your sister has seriously affected the normal office order of our office building!"


    Under the glare of Ding Ning''s eyes, manager Liu shrunk his neck with some guilt. He subconsciously looked at a man in his thirties who was wearing Armani and had no expression. Then he was brave and said loudly.


    Ding Ning''s mouth was filled with a cold radian: "that''s it? What else?"


    "No, that''s enough!"


    Manager Liu didn''t know why. He always felt that Ding Ning exuded a feeling of palpitation. He had other goals, but he swallowed it back.


    "Oh, then I don''t understand. All the admiring guests are queuing up at the safe passage, and we spend money to reinstall the elevator to the top floor restaurant. What you say has seriously affected the office order. I don''t know where to start."


    Ding Ning knew that things were not so simple. His eyes narrowed slightly and said calmly.


    "This..."


    Manager Liu was speechless. Although the booming business of castles in the air led to a long queue in front of Jinding Xiamen every day, it actually had no impact on the office order of the office building. On the contrary, because of the existence of castles in the air, many companies who want to get a short cut first choose to put their company address in Jinding building, The existence of castles in the air not only does not affect the normal office order, but also makes the rental business of office buildings rise.


    Seeing that manager Liu couldn''t answer, Ding Ning knew better, and then asked, "manager Liu, I''m very surprised. Since we didn''t affect the normal office order of the office building, why did manager Liu violate the contract and dismantle the castle in the air?"


    Manager Liu looked at Ding Ning''s eyes with a guilty conscience. Suddenly, he felt that Ding Ning''s eyes were as deep as a dark tan, which made him in a trance, and his eyes became dull. He replied mechanically and numbly: "this is not what I mean. It is that Zhang shaokan''s business in the air is too good and coveted, so I used this excuse to force the female Kitchen God to obey..."


    "Liu Fu''an, what are you talking about?"


    Armani young man saw that manager Liu had said his real purpose in public, and immediately shouted angrily.


    Manager Liu was full of excitement. His eyes recovered Qingming, and he looked at Ding Ning in horror. He didn''t know why he said anything when he touched Ding Ning''s eyes. When he thought of Zhang Shao''s background, a bean sized sweat drop suddenly appeared on his forehead, but he couldn''t say anything.


    One stone aroused thousands of waves. The diners who didn''t know what was going on and weren''t nosy immediately quit. They opened their mouths and scolded angrily: "what''s the matter? Now it''s a society ruled by law, and they''re forced to buy and sell."


    "What shit, Zhang Shao, what a scum and scum!"


    "MD, I hate this bullying thing most. Get out!"


    "I finally found a restaurant with such a good appetite and met such bad junk."


    "Who dares to bully the female Kitchen God? I''ll kill him!"


    "Paralyzed, I''m the anchor. Now I''ll post the ugly face of the dog day on the Internet. Search for human flesh. I''ll see if there is justice in the world!"


    "Yes, I queued up early in the morning when I posted it on the Internet. I finally got the position. Because of these scum, I haven''t tasted the craftsmanship of the female Kitchen God yet."


    "I''ll go. I came from other places. I arranged people to wait in line in the early morning. It''s not easy to grab the position, but I haven''t eaten any food yet. Take a picture of the bastard and send it to the Internet immediately. I''ll see who''s so arrogant and doesn''t have any royal law at all."


    ¡­¡­


    Before Ding Ning could speak, the impatient diners who had been waiting for a long time were aroused public anger and scolded Zhang Shao and his party.


    Seeing that it aroused public anger, Zhang Shao was also worried that the scene would get out of control. He glanced angrily at manager Liu, who was as gray as death, and turned away with a cold hum.


    But the color of resentment contained in the bottom of his eyes did not escape Ding Ning''s eyes. He knew that this matter must not be over.


    If he could, he would like to completely solve the matter on the spot, but in full view of the public, Zhang Shao is far away from him, and he is not easy to start. Looking at Zhang Shao leaving like a lost dog, he always has a feeling of deja vu and can''t help showing a hint of thinking.


    "It looks a little familiar. I seem to have seen it somewhere."


    Li Enxi frowned at the beautiful Dai Mei and whispered in some doubt.


    "You also have this feeling. I also feel like I''ve seen him somewhere."


    Sophia was surprised and said that although the two were best friends, their social circles were one in Koryo and the other in Ninghai. It was a coincidence to know one person at the same time.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Hearing what they said, Ding Ning suddenly flashed a light in his mind and suddenly said, "this little Zhang should be Zhang Shiqiang''s brother last night."


    "Yes, I didn''t remember until you said it. Zhang Shao''s face is five points similar to Zhang Shiqiang. No wonder I feel a little familiar."


    When Ding Ning said this, Sophia and Li Enxi immediately reacted. No wonder they looked familiar, but they couldn''t remember where they had met.


    Then Sophia said with a guilty face, "I''m really sorry. It''s all my fault. I''m the one who bothered you."


    Ding Ning waved his hand carelessly: "don''t care. I don''t know what''s going on now. Maybe it''s just a coincidence."


    "Ninghai is so big that there is no such coincidence. This Zhang Shao must have helped Zhang Shiqiang to avenge himself and came up with such a dirty method."


    Sophia said apologetically and uneasily.


    Ding Ning hooked the corner of his mouth, revealing a radian of evil Charm: "maybe it''s so clever."


    His relationship with Luoxue is easy to check and difficult to check. After all, Luoxue is not a real identity, and his relationship with him is also very secret.


    He doesn''t think that Zhang Shao is trying to help Zhang Shiqiang find a place to find fault. On the contrary, he thinks it''s more coincidence that he covets the business of castles in the air and wants to take it by surprise.


    "I''ll let someone check the identity of Zhang Shao!"


    Li Enxi asked cleverly. No matter what purpose Zhang Shao has, she still wants to do something for Ding Ning as her girlfriend. As the successor of her Samsung consortium, it should be easy to find out the details of Zhang Shao.


    "No, it''s just a clown. Don''t worry about him."


    Ding Ning refused her kindness in the slightest indifference and said with a smile: "today we are here to taste the falling snow craft. Just have a good meal and don''t let a few garbage spoil your interest."


    Then, without waiting for Li Enxi to respond, he took Luoxue''s hand and said, "this is my sister Ding Luoxue, and this is my friends Li Enxi and Sophia!"


    "Sister Enxi, sister Sophia, Hello!"


    Falling snow smiled sweetly, greeted the two girls very gently and lovably, and jumped out a few beauties around Ding Ning from time to time. She had long been immune, just like Ye Tianlang, to distinguish which is Ding Ning''s girlfriend, or both.


    "Female Kitchen God, I''m your fan. Hey, can I watch how you cook?"


    Sophia''s eyes twinkled with small stars, took the falling snow''s hand and said familiar.


    "Falling snow, I''m Li Enxi. Please take care of me!"


    Seeing that Ding Ning didn''t introduce himself as his girlfriend, Li Enxi felt a little lost, but soon restrained his mood and politely integrated with the falling snow.


    If it is someone else, from the performance of the two women, they will certainly think that Sophia, who is familiar, is Ding Ning''s girlfriend.


    But snow can tell that Li Enxi is the Lord, and enthusiastically takes Li Enxi and Sophia''s hand: "sister Enxi, sister Sophia, go in and talk!"


    "Female Kitchen God, don''t patronize greetings. We''ve been waiting for a long time!"


    Some guests shouted in good faith, and everyone laughed with them. You know, all the guests who have come to the castle in the air and dealt with falling snow know that she is gentle and kind, speaks like a spring breeze, is friendly, and has no shelf at all. This is also the reason why they were willing to support falling snow before.


    "All guests, please rest assured that you can''t delay your meal. I''m sorry that the previous events have delayed your valuable time. Therefore, all the consumption orders you have placed here today are free of charge, to express our apology for the castle in the air!"


    Falling snow has always been a kind-hearted girl who will repay her kindness. Just now, she was very moved by these guests'' outspoken words. She immediately returned her kindness and announced the great news.


    Ding Ning nodded secretly. Although there were a lot of guests here and the consumption was not a small number, it was only a drop in the bucket for the daily turnover of castles in the air. Falling snow not only won the hearts of the people, but also won a good reputation, which made some impatient guests who wanted to get angry immediately stop.


    Naturally, they don''t care about the meal money when they can spend here, but the attitude of the female Kitchen God snowflake makes them feel very comfortable.


    "The female Kitchen God is so polite. How nice!"


    "Yes, it''s all that time. It has nothing to do with castles in the air. We deserve it!"


    "We don''t care about spending money. The key is to taste the craftsmanship of the female Kitchen God quickly."


    "Since the female Kitchen God gives free orders, we can''t eat and drink for free. Let''s order a few more dishes. How much should we pay?"


    ¡­¡­


    The guests had different reactions. Some well-off people didn''t care about the money at all, but they were willing to take advantage of it, but they were embarrassed to say it in full view of the public. They simply ordered a few more dishes to save face.


    "Thank you very much, but don''t worry. My master is here today. I promise you can eat delicious food soon."


    Falling snow smiled cunningly, which made Ding Ning cry and laugh. The girl counted him too.


    "What? The master of the female Kitchen God? Who is your master?"


    "Oh, my God, the master of the female Kitchen God came out. We have a blessing in the mouth."


    "The craftsmanship of the female Kitchen God is so powerful that her master''s craftsmanship is not delicious?"


    "It''s hard to say. Green is better than blue. I think the craftsmanship of the female Kitchen God is the best in the world. She may have caught up with her master long ago."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 900

    Ding Ning stared helplessly at the falling snow. He didn''t want to be seen in public.


    Snow naughty spit out his tongue and bowed slightly to the guests: "then please wait a little longer."


    "Sister Luoxue, your master is here today. Can you introduce me?"


    Seeing that Ding Ning was going to help in the kitchen, Li Enxi and Sophia couldn''t stay in the box. They all went to the back hall to make fun. Sophia asked curiously while helping snow choose dishes.


    "Well, that''s it!"


    Falling snow smiled at Ding Ning, who was showing his knife skills.


    "What? Your brother is your master?"


    Sophia was shocked and asked with unbelievable eyes.


    "Of course, I learned all my skills from my brother."


    Snow said proudly.


    "Well... How could this be possible? I ate the meal cooked by your brother yesterday. Although it was delicious, it couldn''t catch up with your craft!"


    Sophia looked at Ding Ning in amazement. Her mind was full of paste. She only knew that Ding Ning''s cooking was very good, but she didn''t think he was Snow''s master.


    Snow wrinkled his small nose and said discontentedly, "my brother''s craftsmanship is the best. It''s much better than me. You think his craftsmanship is not as good as me. It only shows that he has no intention to do it, or it''s a matter of ingredients."


    Sophia''s eyes flashed a sudden color. Yes, what Ding Ning cooked last night was very authentic home-made dishes. However, because she was used to cooking dark dishes with a combination of Chinese and Western cuisine, many spices and ingredients were not conventional materials. Ding Ning''s food was not as good as falling snow.


    In fact, Sophia guessed well. Ding Ning''s food in residence 9 was not fresh enough, and the spices were unconventional, so he was not very satisfied with the food.


    Let a hired waiter take Li Enxi to visit the set full of all kinds of fantastic customs. Ding Ning took snow to the storage room and gave her a storage ring, which contained four slaughtered and cleaned pigs, which made snow surprised and happy. Her eyes were green when she looked at the pigs.


    "Brother, what kind of pig is this? Why is it so big?"


    Although the pig has been slaughtered and divided, the snow still shows from the four huge pig heads that the pig is by no means an ordinary pig.


    "It''s a low-level monster. It''s called a pig beast. I got it by chance."


    Ding Ning naturally believed in the falling snow, but the sunset on the mainland was too mysterious, and he couldn''t explain it. He could only talk about it vaguely.


    "Monster? But isn''t it a pity if such good pork is sold out? Besides, if it can''t be supplied for a long time, it will affect the business of castles in the air."


    I have to say that snow with dreams is not only a cook, but also a long-term operator.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t get one or two. I raised them on a large scale. There''s absolutely no problem with long-term supply!"


    Ding Ning smiled happily and rubbed the falling snow''s small head.


    "That''s great. With such excellent ingredients, we can definitely be the leader in the catering industry."


    Snow waved a small pink fist and said with high morale.


    Looking at the flash of ambition in her eyes, Ding Ning couldn''t help being in a trance. Is this the vampire girl who once curled up in the dirty underground cave and struggled to live?


    He is very proud and proud. Because of his appearance, he has changed the girl''s fate. He can let her live in the sun and do what she likes to do, which makes him feel a great sense of achievement.


    "Brother, our business is good now. I calculated about it two days ago. In less than a month, we recovered all the costs and made a slight profit."


    The falling snow reported happily.


    "Oh!"


    Ding Ning answered carelessly, then he was shocked and said in surprise, "what do you say? Recover the cost?"


    Ding Ning is not surprised. You know, in order to make snow do what she likes, he invested more than 5 million yuan to build this castle in the air. Coupled with the continuous investment in some infrastructure in the later stage, it added up to more than 6 million yuan. He recovered the cost in less than a month? How is this possible?


    "Yes, I''ve probably calculated that since its opening, the total operating income is about 9 million yuan. After removing workers'' wages, purchasing food materials and other messy expenses, the net profit is about 7 million."


    Snow naturally said, which shocked Ding Ning and opened his mouth.


    Not to mention millions, even tens of millions and billions are not seen by him now, but this is just a restaurant he made for snow to pass the time. It is purely a ticket thing. I didn''t expect to recover the cost in a month and have a slight surplus.


    Millions a month is only pocket money for Ding Ning, but for a medium-sized restaurant, it is definitely a successful profit model in the same industry.


    Don''t forget, castles in the air have just opened for less than a month. What if they open for a full month? It is not impossible for pure profit to reach 10 million.


    By analogy, what will happen in that year? How much profit can it make? It must be no problem to earn 100 million?


    A restaurant with less than a hundred seats is still opened on the top floor where it is inconvenient to get in and out. It can have such income, which is definitely a sharp tool for absorbing money.


    Although Ding Ning always makes tens of billions, they are all floating food. If one is bad, it is possible to have no income for several years.


    But the castle in the air, an industry that he never cared about, made him realize that he underestimated the huge profits of the catering industry.


    "Tell me, how can you make so much money?"


    Ding Ning asked modestly.


    "In fact, catering is just a word-of-mouth effect, gathering popularity."


    Snowfall was recognized by Ding Ning, not to mention how happy he was. He said excitedly: "in order to open the market, in fact, the food in our restaurant is a cheap route. In addition to some special ingredients, the food made of general ingredients, the working class can afford to eat once a day, and the profit of food is only about 30%


    "Thirty percent? That''s not high."


    Ding Ning was stunned. Thirty percent is really not much. The cost of 100 yuan can earn 30 yuan, which is really a price of conscience for the catering industry, which can basically reach 40% or even 50% of the profit.


    "We took the path of small profits and quick turnover. Coupled with our good workmanship, we attracted a lot of customers."


    The falling snow cleanly packed up the ingredients, One side said excitedly: "with fame, there will be a customer base. The white-collar workers in the nearby office building don''t eat the food in our restaurant. There are thousands of takeout at noon every day. These takeout have the running expenses of door-to-door delivery. Although it''s not high, it''s only a few yuan each time, but it''s enough to pay the wages of workers."


    Ding Ning nodded suddenly. There was an extra service charge for delivering takeout. No one saw a few dollars, but a little makes a lot, which is also a lot of income.


    For example, there is a service charge of 5 yuan for one take out. 1000 take out a day is 5000 yuan, and 150000 a month.


    In Ninghai, a restaurant waiter who doesn''t have much technical content and makes money all by hard work can only earn three or four thousand yuan a month. Even if the price offered by a castle in the air is a little higher, it can only be five thousand yuan a month at most. This 150000 is enough to pay the wages of 30 waiters.


    "What really makes the most money is the Baihua tea and spirit wine my brother taught me."


    Luoxue proudly tells the truth: "the environment of our restaurant is top in Ninghai, so many business negotiations and leisure entertainment like to be carried out in our restaurant. Two thousand yuan a kilogram of lingguo wine and two hundred yuan a pot of Linghua tea are necessary consumer goods for these big customers."


    Ding Ning can understand that both Linghua tea and lingguo wine have the miraculous effects of eliminating diseases, strengthening health and prolonging life. In addition, they have excellent taste. It''s strange if they are not easy to sell.


    "In addition, some special dishes regularly supplied are the biggest gold absorbing weapon. For example, my brother''s floating drunken dream last time was simplified after my research. It was launched as a seafood feast. I named it dark blue Youmeng. Each one can sell a high price of more than 8000 yuan. This is in short supply and has become a must for guests who book in the box."


    Snow happily showed off: "in fact, they use ordinary seafood ingredients, which are only mixed with some deep-sea ingredients provided by brother last time, which makes these rich guests flock to them."


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. He knocked on the snow''s small head: "how do I feel that you have become a profiteer."


    "I''m not a profiteer, and only my brother doesn''t take these deep-sea food materials seriously. You know, humans can explore the depth of the seabed up to 10000 meters by using deep submersibles, but that''s only exploration. One or two hundred meters below the sea level is basically the restricted area for human fishing. The deep-sea seafood brought back by my brother are creatures one or two kilometers below the sea level, which can be said to be almost all over the world Our restaurant is the only one. Can it be expensive for $8818 each? "


    Snow wrinkled her lovely little nose and said with a small mouth. It seems that she has done enough homework before. Those deep-sea creatures that once made her fear and even nausea are rare in her eyes.


    Ding Ning showed a sudden look. He really didn''t think so much. After all, the water pressure on the seabed is terrible. He can easily enter the deep sea with the unique convenience of the Tianshui totem. Otherwise, even the martial arts master who practices the water attribute skill can dive into the seabed for about one kilometer at most, which is great.


    In other words, how can martial arts masters who can dive into the sea for one kilometer pay attention to those seafood? Even if they have the idea of tasting fresh, they don''t believe they can easily taste those unknown underwater creatures. After all, no one can say whether those things will be toxic or not.


    Only when he is proficient in medicine and kitchen, can he identify which sea creatures are toxic and which are not, and regard them as delicious ingredients.


    In this way, it''s really not expensive to add some deep-sea ingredients to each seafood meal and sell them for more than 8000 yuan. After all, rare things are more expensive. I''m sure some rich people won''t care about these three melons and two dates.


    "Well, when I have a chance, I''ll go to the deep sea and get you some good ingredients."


    Ding Ning patted his chest and promised that in order to make the transmission array, he had consumed all the red corals and Lingjing. He was planning to take time to get some back from the underwater world these two days.


    Last time, he coveted those giant electric eels, but at that time, he could only flinch because of the terrible power of those electric eels, but now it''s different. He has lightning power. Those giant electric eels will no longer pose a threat to him and will soon become a delicacy on his plate.

 Chapter 901

    With Ding Ning''s help, the speed of snow cooking increased greatly, which soon satisfied the appetite of these diners.


    Ding Ning looked at the falling snow with some pain. Although she knew that she was a water spirit and would not tire her, she still felt that it was too hard.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve recruited several apprentices now. When they can start, I''ll be much easier."


    Luoxue noticed Ding Ning''s mood and felt very sweet in her heart, but the restaurant is her career. Now she has just entered the formal stage, and she can''t trust others.


    "Sophia, if you have nothing to do during the day, come here to help snow fall. As for residence 9, just find a professional manager to take care of it."


    Li Enxi said very considerate.


    "Really?"


    Sophia asked in surprise.


    "Of course, if you like, you can change jobs here. I can also let Luoxue teach you cooking. In this way, I can rest assured that you can help Luoxue."


    Ding Ning looked at Li Enxi gratefully and said with a smile.


    "Great, snow, will she accept me as an apprentice?"


    Sophia also has a persistent pursuit of cooking. She asks with some excitement and some uneasiness. With the help of a short time, she has been completely impressed by the cooking skills of falling snow.


    "Yes, you are my brother''s friend, that is, my friend. I will give you everything I can without accepting an apprentice, but I have one condition!"


    Snow has her own plan in mind. Now castles in the air have become famous, but limited by the size of the site, she has begun to plan to open her first branch. Sophia is very spiritual in cooking. If she can learn half of her cooking skills, it will be enough to support a branch.


    "Whatever conditions you say, I promise!"


    Sophia has been excited and incoherent. Being able to cook with the female chef is the biggest pursuit of her life.


    "I can teach you my cooking skills, but although we are friends, we also need to distinguish between public and private. We must sign a contract. After you learn, you have to serve a castle in the air for at least ten years. Of course, the salary will never treat you badly."


    Snow has a plan, said with a smile.


    "No problem. As long as you can learn your cooking skills, you can sign it all your life, and the salary doesn''t matter!"


    Sophia had no moral integrity and bottom line for her cooking, so she packed herself and sold it directly.


    "That''s what you said. Oh, that''s good for a lifetime. But don''t worry. Although you don''t care about money, I won''t treat you badly. As long as you abide by the contract and perform to my satisfaction, I''ll give you some shares of castles in the air."


    Snow said generously that Sophia''s eyes twinkled with small stars. She was obviously more interested in cooking food than taking care of the club.


    The business of castles in the air is so hot that the prospect is completely predictable. If she can own even 1% of the shares, she won''t have to worry about money in her life.


    A silly man who wanted to learn cooking and a premeditated man who wanted to open a branch, they hit it off and signed a contract on the spot. Er, it was Sophia''s deed of sale.


    After Ding Ning helped him for a while, he got some dishes for himself, which are the best and most cherished ingredients. Even rice is rice from the sunset mainland. Just after steaming, the smell full of aura almost made Li Enxi and others hardly flow down. The snow is also twinkling with small stars in his eyes and pestering him to want this kind of rice.


    Unfortunately, rice planting will take some time. What Ding Ning takes out is rice for seed use. Try it fresh. He can''t take out too much. He can only talk about it with Luoxue and ensure that it will be supplied to her for a long time, which makes Luoxue satisfied.


    "Delicious, it''s really delicious."


    Sophia resisted the temptation of delicious food and started falling snow in the back hall. Ding Ning and Li Enxi enjoyed a rare two person world. Li Enxi''s belly bulged and said with a sad face: "if I go back to Korea, I won''t be able to eat such delicious food in the future. This can be done like this."


    "It doesn''t matter. With it, you can come anytime you want!"


    Ding Ning took out the long prepared transmission array like a treasure.


    "What is this?"


    Li Enxi asked curiously looking at the transmission array base in the shape of a six pointed star.


    "Transmission array!"


    Ding Ning explained the use of the transmission array to Li Enxi in detail, which made Li Enxi''s eyes glitter and said excitedly, "ouba, does that mean that I can send it to you at any time as long as I miss you?"


    "Well, it''s not impossible, but the transmission array needs to locate coordinates. Snowfall has installed one in the castle in the air. If you want to eat the food here, you can transmit it at any time. Moreover, the transmission is not without cost and needs to consume Lingjing."


    Ding Ning patiently explained that Li Enxi and Luoxue are not like him. They have the seeds of spatial law in their bodies, and the spiritual power in their bodies can simulate the spiritual power of any attribute. They can transmit without spiritual crystal. They must consume spiritual crystal to transmit.


    Take out a piece of top-grade water Lingjing and hand it to Li Enxi. "This Lingjing can support you to transmit three times. When you return to Koryo, install the transmission array base and send the coordinates to me. There are not many Lingjing on me. As soon as I am free, I will transmit it to you and send you some Lingjing."


    "Is this Lingjing?"


    Li Enxi fondly played with the water crystal, because the water crystal was so beautiful, crystal clear and full of water, which was even better than the best jade. The most important thing was that she was now a practitioner and could feel the magnificent aura contained in the Spirit Crystal.


    "Well, to be exact, it''s shuilingjing."


    Ding Ning patiently explained the attribute difference of Lingjing with Li Enxi, but he was also at a half hanging level and didn''t know how precious Lingjing with attributes was.


    But this did not delay him. He told Li Enxi to keep it a secret and never let anyone find it, otherwise it would bring disaster to her.


    Li Enxi also knew the importance of the matter and nodded repeatedly to ensure that even her father would not tell her.


    Ding Ning took out another storage ring. Not surprisingly, Li Enxi also reacted with Xiao Nuo and thought he was proposing.


    Ding Ning couldn''t cry or laugh to help her recognize the owner of the storage ring, which made Li Enxi want to cry. Even if she was the heir of the Samsung consortium, she knew how precious the storage ring was. Looking at him was affectionate. If she wasn''t worried that Sophia might come in at any time, she would like to promise her on the spot.


    But this is not over yet. Ding Ning took out the amulet made by red coral and gave it to her. She also taught her how to use it. After all, she is an ancient martial artist and can actively urge the power of the amulet.


    Li Enxi couldn''t restrain himself. He took the initiative to send a kiss. The water in his beautiful eyes was blurred. He murmured, "oba, you are so kind to me that I''m not willing to leave you. What should I do?"


    "Then don''t leave all your life!"


    Beauty Ding Ning is in her arms. Although this environment is not suitable for real guns, it is inevitable for her to eat tofu.


    "When I go back, I will immediately cancel my engagement with Zheng Minzhe. Oba, I''ve been your man all my life. Don''t worry, I won''t marry anyone except you. Even if I lose my identity as an heir, I won''t regret it!"


    Li Enxi said firmly that she knew it might be easy to terminate the engagement, but there was absolutely great resistance to be with Ding Ning. After all, the Samsung consortium was the leading enterprise of Gao Liguo. Her identity was too sensitive. No one would agree with her to marry a Chinese.


    "You can be your successor. I will go to Koryo to see you when I have time. Anyway, there is a transmission array. I can go to see you at any time. Give me some time. When I am strong enough that no one can hinder us from being together, I will marry you."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were firm and vowed that Korea was a small country. He really didn''t pay attention to it. When he made great progress in cultivation and no one in the world could threaten him, he would have the qualification to do whatever he wanted. At that time, the Samsung consortium would offer him as his ancestors. Maybe he would cry and beg him to marry Li Enxi.


    "Well, I believe oba can do it. I''ll wait for you no matter how long!"


    Li Enxi had a mysterious trust in Ding Ning. He opened the door to a new world and let her see a completely different world.


    "By the way, Enxi, don''t forget to practice. As long as you are strong enough, no one in the world can say no to you!"


    Ding Ning said earnestly that such a rare constitution as Jiuyin Jue body must not be wasted. He looked forward to Li Enxi''s growth and would become a great help to him at that time.


    "Yes, when I practiced last night, I had another martial art called" growing lotus step by step "in my mind. It is a supporting skill with the" determination of Youlian "I practiced. Ouba, you are very kind to me."


    Li Enxi sat on Ding Ning''s leg, put his chin on his shoulder and said happily. In his hand, like a magic trick, there appeared black lotus flowers in bud, emitting a cold luster. The penetrating chill made Ding Ning shiver.


    Ding Ning was stunned and immediately remembered that this should be Su Su''s masterpiece. He communicated with Su Su in his consciousness and said sincerely: "Su Su, thank you!"


    "What can I thank you for? Anyway, I''m your maid. I should do something for my master."


    Su Su''s tone was full of deep resentment, leaving Ding Ning speechless for a long time.


    This woman is full of acting skills. If she is not good, she will get into the trap. It seems that she should take time to have a deep communication with her, so as not to let her be stubborn and meet the swordsmen in the end.


    Although Su Su may not think of him as her man, he thinks of her as his own woman. The man who can''t conquer women is definitely not an excellent man. Therefore, Ding Ning decides to destroy flowers with a hard hand, carry her out and ravage her a hundred times a day, and finally conquer her heart by conquering her body.


    Sophia is very engaged and likes this job. It''s more than two o''clock in the afternoon when she and snow are busy.


    At this time, Ding Ning has taken Li Enxi to play around. After all, Li Enxi will return home tomorrow morning. This time, she not only completed her set goal, removed the birthmark, but also became a cultivator. Most importantly, she also gained a magical boyfriend.


    This made her feel very happy, and even gave birth to the idea of staying in China to settle down, but she was a very rational woman. She knew that she still bore the heavy responsibility entrusted by the family on her shoulders, so she wantonly enjoyed the last half of the day.


    Like an ordinary couple, they almost visited all the places with local characteristics in Ninghai and tasted a lot of special snacks. But with Zhuyu in the air, Li Enxi really couldn''t take much interest in these snacks.


    But it may be that Li Enxi loves Wu. He is full of interest in some traditional handicrafts with Chinese characteristics. In one afternoon, he bought a lot of small things as gifts to his family after returning home. Fortunately, he has a storage ring. Otherwise, Ding Ning may be reduced to a younger brother carrying a bag.

 Chapter 902

    Sometimes shopping is like drinking. Who you are with determines your mood. As long as Ding Ning is there, Li Enxi feels very beautiful. Even if she squats on the ground and watches ants move, she feels interested. This is probably the magic of love.


    However, there is no banquet that never ends, and there is no time-honored machine. Although he is very reluctant to give up, when night comes, Li Enxi also has to reluctantly return to the hotel where he stayed, leaving Han Taizhu and Che enwu, two bodyguards, one bright and one dark, in the hotel, sneaking out without answering the phone. If they don''t go back, they may really have to call the police.


    However, many times it happened that Li Enxi didn''t wear sunglasses and masks in order to leave the most beautiful side in front of Ding Ning. After parting with Ding Ning, when he was about to wear sunglasses and masks, he was touched by Zheng Minzhe, who was bored and sneaked out of the hotel to breathe.


    "Enxi, your face?"


    Zheng Minzhe''s eyes were round. He looked at Li Enxi''s white and flawless face, and his eyes were full of surprise and obsession.


    "I... why are you here."


    Li Enxi secretly regretted. Unexpectedly, Zheng Minzhe found her face recovered. He put on a mask and sunglasses in a panic and said impatiently.


    "My mother and sister live in this hotel. By the way, why didn''t you pick me up when I was discharged? You''re my fiancee!"


    Zheng Minzhe was sensitive to the change in Li Enxi''s attitude towards him. His eyes narrowed and asked in some displeasure.


    What he didn''t know was that Cui Minying and Zheng MINXIU didn''t live in Ninghai International Hotel at all. It was Zheng MINXIU''s idea to move here temporarily. The excuse was that the environment here was better than that of their hotel, which could let Zheng Minzhe rest well. Cui Minying thought she had lost her temper after being warned. She really thought for Zheng Minzhe, so she agreed, Where do you know that Li Enxi lives in this hotel.


    Zheng MINXIU, as a scheming woman, doesn''t want to find opportunities to stimulate Zheng Minzhe all the time. From the fact that Li Enxi hasn''t appeared in the past two days, the woman''s intuition tells her that Li Enxi''s attitude towards Zheng Minzhe has changed irreversibly, so she carefully investigated the hotel where Li Enxi stayed to create an encounter between Zheng Minzhe and her, Try to find opportunities to stimulate Zheng Minzhe.


    Although she didn''t know that the birthmark on Li Enxi''s face had been removed, she knew too much about men. Zheng Minzhe was a standard male chauvinist. Even if only one in ten thousand of Li Enxi''s emotional change might bring him stimulation and lead to disease, she was unwilling to let go. Only then did Li Enxi happen to meet Zheng Minzhe.


    "Fiancee?"


    In the past, if Zheng Minzhe said so, Li Enxi would be happy to die, but now, she has recognized Zheng Minzhe''s true face, flashed a thick color of self mockery at the bottom of her eyes, and said cynically: "won''t you feel ashamed when you say this name, Mr. Zheng Minzhe?"


    "What am I ashamed of?"


    Zheng Minzhe narrowed his eyes. No matter how stupid he was, he could see that Li Enxi''s attitude towards him was different from that before. He asked with some guilt. He secretly thought about what Li Enxi knew and why his attitude towards him had changed greatly?


    If he wanted to cancel his engagement with Li Enxi earlier, but after the failure of trying to seize the ice free refrigeration technology, coupled with Li Enxi''s flawless face at the moment, he could not agree to cancel his engagement anyway, and even wish to turn Li Enxi into his own woman now.


    "I know what I''ve done. I''m tired. I want to go back to my room and have a rest!"


    Li Enxi looked at his hypocritical face. He really didn''t want to say another word to him. He bypassed Zheng Minzhe and went to the hotel.


    "Stop, I''m your fiance. Do you talk to your fiance like this?"


    But unexpectedly, Zheng Minzhe stopped Li Enxi with an arrow, stopped her way, and scolded angrily.


    Li Enxi frowned and forcibly suppressed his anger. His voice was also cold. He said impatiently, "Zheng Minzhe, I will terminate my engagement with you as soon as possible. Please get out of the way."


    "Break the engagement? Do you want to break the engagement with me?"


    Zheng Minzhe was like a bolt from the blue. He grew up strangely and whispered. It was incredible for him. It was a great shame for him that the young director of Hyundai Motor was unilaterally torn up by the woman.


    "Yes, I''ll break my engagement. I can''t marry a man of inferior character like you."


    Now that Li Enxi has made it clear, he doesn''t intend to hide and tuck in any more. He said crisply.


    "Li Enxi, do you think your disgusting face will cross the river and tear down the bridge after it is cured. If you want to repent, don''t think about it. I will never agree."


    Zheng Minzhe felt the pain in his heart and his breathing became heavy. He staggered at his feet and roared angrily.


    "That''s not up to you. Get out of the way!"


    Li Enxi said impolitely, bypassing Zheng Minzhe, who covered his heart and looked angry, and strode to the hotel.


    "Li Enxi, what did you say to Minzhe, you cheap woman? If he has something wrong, I won''t let you go."


    At this time, Cui Minying, who found Zheng Minzhe "missing", just came over. Seeing Zheng Minzhe''s painful covering his heart, she was shocked and scolded bitterly. She came forward to hold Zheng Minzhe and shouted, "Minzhe, Minzhe, how are you?"


    "I... I feel bad... I can''t breathe... It''s cold... I''m... It''s cold..."


    Zheng Minzhe felt hard to breathe. He blackened in front of him and said hard.


    "How could this happen? What happened to him?"


    Although Li Enxi was scolded by Cui Minying and felt very angry, her good tutor didn''t tear her face with Cui Minying. She thought Zheng Minzhe was just putting on airs, but now she realized that there seemed to be something wrong.


    Zheng Minzhe''s face was not scarred and pale, and his lips were black and his breathing was difficult. He was definitely not pretending.


    Although I hate this man, he is still his nominal fiance after all. No matter for moral or other reasons, she can''t sit idly by and help hold Zheng Minzhe nervously.


    "Bitch, Minzhe is still ill and can''t be stimulated. What did you say to him? Hurt him like this? You broom star, get out of here. You don''t need to pretend to be a good man here, Minzhe... If Minzhe has something wrong, I will never let you go."


    Cui Minying hung up the emergency call. His nose was not his nose and his eyes were not his eyes. He roared at Li Enxi.


    Li Enxi felt guilty and didn''t answer back. Her eyes were full of helplessness. If Zheng Minzhe really died because of herself now, she couldn''t lift her head to be a man in her life. She would be punished by the population and regarded as Kefu''s lost star.


    Most importantly, their engagement has not been dissolved yet. If Zheng Minzhe dies, she will become a widow guarding the door, which fills her heart with fear. Does she deserve Ding Ning in the name of a widow?


    Yes, Ding Ning. Ding Ning''s medical skills are so good that he can save Zheng Minzhe.


    It was as if the drowning man had caught the last straw. Without hesitation, Li Enxi dialed Ding Ning''s phone and cried, "where are you, oba? Come and help!"


    "Eun hee, what''s the matter with you? Where are you? Stay where you are. I''ll catch up right now!"


    Shortly after Ding Ning left the hotel, she received a phone call from Li Enxi. When she heard her cry for help, she thought she was in danger. She made a 360 degree emergency brake and turned around. Ignoring the scolding of the driver who almost hit the rear, Ding Ning drove to the hotel.


    "Minzhe, Minzhe, you must hold on. The doctor will come soon. It will be all right..."


    Cui Minying is usually tough. After all, she is also a woman. At the moment, seeing her son in danger, she has long been in chaos. She thought Li Enxi was calling Han Taizhu to come over. She hugged Zheng Minzhe who had lost consciousness and cried.


    Li Enxi''s heart is also very bad. Although she hates Zheng Minzhe, she is also a life after all, and Zheng Minzhe is still ill because of her, which makes her heart full of self blame!


    "Minzhe, Minzhe, wake up, wake up, ah..."


    Cui Minying shouted in panic. Seeing Zheng Minzhe''s eyes turning white, she was dying. The thick despair and sadness made her completely lose her mind. She reached out and grabbed Li Enxi''s hair and tore it, He punched and kicked her and scolded her angrily: "Li Enxi, you stinky bitch and cheap woman, you hurt Minzhe like this. You give me Minzhe''s life..."


    Li Enxi clenched her lips and let her beat her out of her mind. The pain in her body can''t compare with the guilt and remorse in her heart. As a woman, she understands Cui Minying''s grief over the loss of her son. If beating can let her vent her depression and anger, she is willing to be this bucket.


    "Stop, if you still want your son alive, apologize to Enxi immediately!"


    A voice like an impending volcano suddenly sounded, which made Cui Minying recover a trace of reason. Looking at Ding Ning, who was like a divine soldier falling from heaven, he painfully hugged the bruised Li Enxi in his arms. He couldn''t think about anything else. He fell on his knees and cried: "doctor Ding, please save Minzhe quickly. I''m willing to give you any money."


    Ding Ning, who already knew the cause of the matter from Li Enxi''s low voice sobbing, sighed secretly. It''s not as good as heaven. He wanted to kill Zheng Minzhe quietly, but he didn''t expect that the matter involved Li Enxi. He absolutely couldn''t accept whether to let Li Enxi bear the reputation of a poisonous woman who killed her fiance or let her watch the door.


    He patted Li Enxi, who was wronged and crying in his arms, on the shoulder and said softly, "don''t worry, I''m here!"


    "Yes!"


    Li Enxi looked at Ding Ning with rain. His eyes full of helplessness and self blame made Ding Ning feel distressed again.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Ding Ning shook his hand and gave Cui Minying three loud slaps in the face. His voice was cold and said, "I don''t want a penny this time. These three slaps are gold. Do you have any opinion?"


    "No, no, as long as you can save Minzhe, even if you slap me a thousand or ten thousand times in the face, I''m willing!"


    If it was the usual, let alone slapping, Cui Minying would try her best to retaliate against anyone who said something hard to obey, but at the moment, she didn''t complain, covered her red and swollen face but didn''t have the slightest temper, because Ding Ning was already her greatest hope.


    The prayer and expectation contained in his eyes moved Ding Ning slightly. This is the great maternal love. Even if he no longer likes Cui Minying, at the moment, the great maternal nature still touched the softest place in his heart!


    Just, it should be Zheng Minzhe''s life. For the sake of Enxi, let him go this time!

 Chapter 903

    Ding Ning, who made up his mind, didn''t ink either. He reached out and touched seven silver needle pockets and stabbed his hand into Zheng Minzhe''s chest. His fingers turned into a remnant of the Tao and connected his broken heart pulse.


    Zheng Minzhe''s face, which had begun to turn gray, became ruddy at a speed visible to the naked eye, which made Cui Minying cry with joy.


    Han Taizhu, who had just received the news, saw this scene, and his pupils contracted violently into a awn. The little miracle doctor really deserved his reputation!


    What surprised him most was that he felt the fluctuation of spiritual power from Ding Ning. The little miracle doctor was still a cultivator, which completely exceeded his expectation.


    Although Che enwu didn''t know about medicine, he was also keenly aware of Ding Ning''s martial arts identity. He couldn''t help sighing. China is indeed a vast land with abundant resources and outstanding people. There are very few noble martial arts in Korea. He can easily meet one here.


    Although Ding Ning was focused on treating Zheng Minzhe, he still had some vigilance. When he noticed the smell of three martial arts in the crowd nearby, he could not help frowning slightly.


    The breath of the two martial artists was obvious, but there was no hostility at all. However, although the other extremely obscure breath was well hidden and the killing opportunity was only fleeting, he was keenly caught and secretly strengthened his vigilance.


    But he felt very strange. Although it had attracted a lot of onlookers at the moment, most of the Zheng family bodyguards who came to hear the news were isolated. He couldn''t lock the killer''s strange opportunity, which made him more alert. It seems that the killer is by no means easy.


    "Mom, how''s your brother?"


    Zheng MINXIU was ecstatic when he got the news, but when he saw that Ding Ning appeared here and was still trying his best to rescue Zheng Minzhe, he couldn''t help but flash a haze at the bottom of his eyes and asked with hypocritical concern.


    "Fortunately, Enxi called doctor Ding in time, otherwise your brother would be in danger this time!"


    Cui Minying saw that her son was rescued, and her resentment against Li Enxi dissipated a lot. Especially after she found that her face had returned to normal, even her attitude had a subtle change.


    After all, she didn''t like Li Enxi before, just because she thought Li Enxi had a birthmark on her face and didn''t deserve her son. She was very satisfied with her family background.


    But now Li Enxi''s face has been cured, and the last dissatisfaction has dissipated. On the contrary, there is a feeling that mother-in-law likes her son-in-law more and more.


    Zheng MINXIU noticed the change of his mother''s attitude towards Li Enxi and frowned slightly. This is not a good thing. If Zheng Minzhe is cured by a little miracle doctor and married Li Enxi again, with the help of the Li family, she will have no chance at all.


    In that case, get rid of the little miracle doctor. As long as he dies and no one saves Zheng Minzhe, there is no doubt that he will die. At that time, even if her mother doubts, she can put it on the enemy of the little miracle doctor.


    She bit her teeth, glanced at a place on the side of the road with her eyes slightly undetectable, and made a strange gesture with the back of her hand behind her. This is the gesture agreed between her and the highly paid killer. As long as she sees this gesture, the killer will launch an assassination, and the target will be Ding Ning.


    Tiger and wolf mixed in the crowd. After seeing this gesture, their faces showed a strange color. They even met their peers. It''s a little interesting!


    "Bang!"


    A sudden gunshot sounded and blood splashed!


    "Ah! Kill!"


    Someone woke up and sent out a sharp cry of ultrasonic shells. The crowd was in a panic and fled in all directions.


    "Ah! MINXIU!"


    Li Enxi screamed and covered his mouth in horror, but he was firmly protected by Han Taizhu and Che enwu!


    Cui Minying trembled and squatted on the ground, screaming: "MINXIU!"


    The killer is a man with a baseball cap, black rimmed glasses on his face and a mask on his mouth. At the moment, he is at a loss looking at Zheng MINXIU, who shot at Ding Ning. How could he hit his employer?


    Ding Ning drew a cold arc around his mouth. The killer used a modified gun. Even if he stood still, it wouldn''t hurt him.


    But Zheng MINXIU is too vicious. In order to fight for power and profit, he wants to kill his own brother. He is too lazy to take care of it. He even tried to use her to kill Zheng Minzhe, but this woman tried by all means to kill him to indirectly kill Zheng Minzhe, which makes him unbearable.


    Give back the other way. Since Zheng MINXIU wants to kill him, eat the consequences. But the woman is really lucky. The gun didn''t hit the heart, deviated by two centimeters, and was saved.


    The pupils of the tiger and wolf contracted violently into a awn. As a top killer instructor, he is also a great martial artist at the grand master level. Others can''t see what''s going on, but he can see it clearly.


    At the moment when the killer shot, Ding Ning changed his shape and shadow, and exchanged positions with Zheng MINXIU, resulting in that the person who was shot became Zheng MINXIU, which made the tiger wolf turn around and leave decisively without hesitation. He decided not to shoot for the time being until he knew the real details of Ding Ning.


    If you don''t do it, you''ll be furious. This is a habit formed when hunting targets all year round. Now he''s not sure about it, because his instinctive intuition tells him that Ding Ning is very dangerous. Anyway, he has enough patience and can always find a chance to kill with one blow.


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes and looked at the figure of tigers and wolves gradually disappearing in the crowd. He was a very strong guy. He was able to get rid of the tracking of magic mosquitoes. Now Hu invited him since he had magic mosquitoes, and his tone was very dignified. He was embarrassed not to go. No, he had to leave sister Enxi and rush to Ningda medical school immediately.


    "You know, come on, I thought you forgot my apprentice. I left my family all the way and followed you to Ninghai to learn arts. Do you say there is a master like you?"


    As soon as we met, tenderness and softness began to be full of complaints, chattering and complaining.


    In this regard, Ding Ning adopted the policy of working without complaint, fighting without fighting back, scolding without talking back. There is no way. Who makes himself wrong.


    Fortunately, gentle and soft still knew the general. Knowing that old Hu had something to do with Ding Ning, he immediately stopped nagging and urged him to hurry up. Don''t let old Hu wait.


    This is probably due to old Hu''s guidance to her during this period. He knows that Ding Ning is busy and has no time to teach her. Old Hu also likes this smart girl who is willing to learn, so he gave her his unique skills and won gentle gratitude and respect.


    "Mr. Hu, eh, Mr. Jiang? Are you there, too?"


    As soon as Ding Ning arrived at the small conference room of the medical college, he felt a dull and depressing atmosphere.


    What surprised him most was that he saw the old enemies Jiang and Hu sitting together with dignified faces and whispering something, while Minister Jiang sat on the throne with a serious face and a worried look.


    In addition to the three of them, Mr. Zhang and more than a dozen respected old doctors were present. All of them looked serious and frowned, which surprised him. He muttered to himself. Looking at this posture, Minister Jiang rushed to Ninghai to hold a meeting overnight. Something big should have happened.


    "Xiao Ding, you''re coming. Come and sit down!"


    Seeing Ding Ning coming in, Minister Jiang quickly stood up and patted the seat beside him. Old Jiang and old Hu also squeezed out a stiff smile and greeted, but they could see the hidden worry between their eyebrows.


    "What''s the matter? Is there a meeting so late?"


    Ding Ning''s second father-in-law monk couldn''t touch his head. He nodded to the old doctors present and sat obediently in the left hand of Minister Jiang. Up to now, his position in the medical community has changed and he is fully qualified to sit next to Minister Jiang.


    Jiang''s secretary poured a cup of tea for Ding Ning, then he stepped back and guarded the door. Four armed police were on guard around, which showed the confidentiality level of the incident.


    "When everyone is here, let''s hold a meeting to report the situation!"


    Minister Jiang glanced at Ding Ning and said in a deep voice, "everyone actually knows what happened. Maybe only Xiao Ding doesn''t know. I''ll repeat it with Xiao Ding."


    Ding Ning knew that everyone was waiting for him. He quickly stood up and said, "Minister Jiang, you say!"

 Chapter 904

    "The thing is, some time ago, an abnormal explosion occurred in the Patagonia desert of South America. The Argentine government sent personnel to the desert to investigate. The results..."


    With Minister Jiang''s complaint, Ding Ning''s face became more and more dignified, and a storm was set off in his heart.


    It turned out that after the explosion in Patagonia desert in South America, the Argentine government sent personnel to investigate the cause of the incident for the first time. At first, seven police officers nearby intervened, but the seven police officers never returned.


    The local government thought that the seven police officers were trapped in the dangerous environment of the desert, so it sent search and rescue personnel to rescue them by helicopter. Unexpectedly, the 12 search and rescue personnel never returned, completely cut off contact, and even the helicopter did not return.


    This aroused the great attention of the local government and launched the military and police to search and rescue in the desert on a large scale. As a result, according to the information and images transmitted from the scene, it was found that the former police officers and search and rescue personnel had all mutated into inhuman and extremely aggressive zombies.


    "Zombies?"


    Ding Ning lost his voice and screamed in shock. His face was full of unbelievable looks. What international joke? Isn''t the zombie something only in novels and film and television dramas?


    If Minister Jiang had not been in a high position and held an emergency meeting overnight, he would have thought that Minister Jiang was teasing him with everyone.


    "Yes, you heard right. It''s a zombie, the kind of zombie in life crisis on TV."


    Captain Jiang''s serious look showed that he had heard correctly. Ding ninglei''s words were outer Jiao and inner Nen. The whole person was dull. NIMA, is there really that thing?


    "Listen to me first. I''ll add what I don''t understand."


    With a solemn cough, Minister Jiang continued to tell.


    If the Argentine government could realize that these people had become compiled "zombies", perhaps things would not develop into such a serious situation.


    When the search and rescue military and police personnel saw these rescue targets, they did not realize that they were no longer alive. After landing the helicopter, the search and rescue personnel came forward and asked them what was the matter. Unexpectedly, they were attacked by these zombies and were unable to prevent them from being bitten on the spot.


    The military and police thought they had lost their reason by something, so they forcibly controlled them, escorted them into a helicopter and took them out of the desert. The disaster also came from this.


    The medical staff began to check their bodies on the helicopter to find out why they were out of control, but they didn''t want to be bitten again. However, because the injury was not serious, several medical staff didn''t take it seriously. They just routinely used alcohol to detoxify them, so they sent the 19 zombies to the nearest town of El karafa.


    Fortunately, it was because the search and rescue personnel sent these zombies to the nearby elkarafa town for emergency rescue that the disaster was controlled within a certain range, but this glacier town with a population of only over 10000 became a dead town after the bodies of those bitten people changed that night.


    The three military and police officers who escaped from the town of El Calafat immediately reported the situation. In order to avoid causing panic, the Argentine government blocked the news at the first time, sent troops to block the whole town under the pretext of military exercises, and sent medical personnel to investigate the origin of the virus.


    It is precisely because the Argentine government blocked the news and did not timely communicate with other countries, which led to the further spread of the disaster.


    With the outbreak of zombies in Argentina, zombies also broke out in some parts of Africa, but they were forcibly blocked by their respective countries.


    Speaking of this, Minister Jiang motioned the Secretary to open the large electronic screen and display a map of the world.


    Minister Jiang stood up, looked dignified, and drew a straight line from Argentina to Africa, Somalia and then to Tianzhu. His eyes were bright and looked at the people present: "what do you see from the route of the outbreak of zombie virus?"


    "A straight line, running towards China!"


    Ding Ning''s brain was like a flash of lightning, and he lost his voice in horror. All the old Chinese doctors were also pale for it.


    "Good!"


    Minister Jiang gave Ding Ning a look of approval, Nodded with an extremely heavy look: "Now the situation is very serious. The latest zombie virus outbreak area is in Tianzhu, which is only a line away from our Tibetan border in China. From the fact that the zombie virus crosses more than half of the earth and the outbreak area along the way, we have reason to suspect that the zombie virus is coming to China, which has attracted the high attention of our national leaders. Therefore, I am here Our emergency meeting tonight. "


    "Minister Jiang, how long has it been since the first outbreak of the virus in Argentina?"


    Ding Ning frowned and asked his doubts.


    "More than half a month!"


    Minister Jiang said angrily: "if the Argentine government spread the news at the first time after the virus outbreak, maybe we will have more time to prepare. Now our soldiers have been stationed in Tibet to block all pathogens that may cause disasters."


    Ding Ning was lost in thought. In fact, pathogens can almost cross the whole earth in more than half a month. He doesn''t think it can be done by manpower. Military blockade and Tianzhu border are just better than nothing, and may even become the disseminator of pathogens.


    "Minister Jiang!"


    After a half day''s silence, Ding Ning pointed to the core of the problem and asked, "how have those countries with zombies dealt with this virus in the past half a month? Have you found the source of the virus?"


    "That''s a good question!"


    Minister Jiang glanced around the crowd, Slowly say: "The Argentine government thought it was just a small-scale virus incident. In order to avoid causing panic, it immediately sent soldiers and medical personnel wearing chemical protective clothing to El karafa. At the same time, it went to the desert center where the virus first broke out for exploration. Finally, it found that there was an underground test base that had been destroyed in the explosion area. It was suspected that the source of infection of the virus came from this It''s a pity that the underground laboratory was destroyed very clean. Only part of the alloy melted at high temperature. After testing by scientists, this alloy is stronger than any alloy we know at present, but unfortunately, no clue of the source of the virus has been found. "


    Minister Jiang said very seriously: "The Argentine government only exchanged needed information internationally after receiving the news of the outbreak of zombie virus in other countries. However, at present, the information is blocked by governments and is only known by the top level of the country to avoid causing large-scale public panic. Therefore, today''s meeting is highly confidential. Now everyone here should sign a confidentiality agreement. I hope you won''t disclose it No news. "


    "Don''t worry, Minister Jiang, we know the importance."


    Many old doctors expressed their opinions one after another and signed the confidentiality agreement sent by the secretary.


    Ding Ning secretly feigned that Lao Tze was fooled by you. Obviously, he was driven to the shelves.


    But at this time, he also knows the priorities of things. There will be no finished eggs under the nest. If the source of infection cannot be found as soon as possible, once the virus breaks out in China, no one here can escape the fate of extinction, and can only sign the confidentiality agreement obediently.


    "This is a disaster for all mankind!"


    Minister Jiang said in a heavy tone: "the heads of state of all countries in the world have urgently held a teleconference and reached an agreement to unite and tide over the difficulties in the face of the disaster of all mankind."


    Minister Jiang turned her eyes and looked at Ding Ning: "Ms. Katharina, President of the World Medical Association, was supposed to come to China to verify the authenticity of Migou oral liquid, but after learning that the zombie virus broke out, she rushed to the place of the virus outbreak for the first time, and called on medical experts all over the world to gather together to study the virus serum, but it has not been solved until now."


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that no wonder the World Medical Association stood its own pigeon. It turned out that it was time to study the virus serum, which dissipated his resentment. After thinking for a moment, he asked, "Minister Jiang called us to participate in the study of virus serum. I wonder whether the mode of transmission of this virus has been determined according to the current research results?"


    All the old doctors cheered up and looked at Minister Jiang with burning eyes, waiting for his answer.


    Ding Ning''s remark got the point. Although we are ready to sacrifice for our country, we can understand the transmission mode of the virus and avoid being infected by the virus as much as possible.


    "You don''t have to ask me. After the research on virus samples by the World Medical Association, the message is that the transmission mode of this zombie virus should be blood transmission, that is, as long as you are careful and don''t be bitten by zombies or have exposed wounds, you should not be infected, but this is only a preliminary determination and has not been finally confirmed. Therefore, the risk is still high Very big. "


    Minister Jiang looked at the people with emotion: "all of you here are the national treasures of our country. If it is not for the time of human life and death, the country is not willing to put you in danger. I am entrusted by the supreme leader to thank you for your efforts and sacrifices on behalf of the country and the people!"


    With that, Minister Jiang stood up solemnly and made a deep bow of 90 degrees, which moved everyone.


    Old Jiang and old Hu looked at each other and came forward to help Minister Jiang. Old Jiang coughed and said solemnly, "Minister Jiang, we are all old. Even if a group of old bones died for the country, it doesn''t matter. However, I have an unkind request. Can Xiaoding be excluded from this action?"


    "Yes, Minister Jiang, we are all old. Even if we sacrifice, there is nothing, but the little elder martial brother is still so young and shoulders the important task of Revitalizing Traditional Medicine. Can you react with the leaders and leave a spark for our traditional Chinese medicine?"


    Hu also said anxiously.


    "Yes, Minister Jiang, we finally see the hope of Revitalizing Traditional Chinese medicine. Ding Ning can''t do anything!"


    "My son, daughter-in-law, grandson and granddaughter all study medicine and have good medical skills. I took them with me and just asked Ding Ning to quit the operation."


    "Minister Jiang, please forgive me..."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of old doctors spoke collectively and all asked Ding Ning to withdraw from the action. The love of boxing made Ding Ning''s eyes moist.


    All along, although he talked about revitalizing traditional medicine and made some achievements, he didn''t really care much. He wanted to achieve the high expectations of his father, be successful and step on the people who bullied his father and mother.


    But at this moment, his heart was deeply shocked by these selfless old people, and he was ashamed of his selfishness for the first time in his life.


    Our motherland is because of the existence of such a group of elderly people who sacrifice themselves for others, have noble medical ethics and care for their younger generations, so that traditional medicine can be passed down from generation to generation and passed on to this day.

 Chapter 905

    Minister Jiang was very embarrassed. In fact, at the beginning, the national high-level did not require Ding Ning to participate, and even had a heated debate over it.


    However, because the virus incident was too serious and related to the life and death of all mankind, Ding Ning worked miracles again and again, and the national high-level placed great expectations on him, so he was specially named to participate in the operation.


    According to his own perception of Ding Ning, he actually doesn''t want Ding Ning to participate in this action. After all, as long as Ding Ning is given enough time, the miracles and glory he can create in medicine are too important for the whole country. There is no doubt that he is a national treasure.


    Since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, it is not uncommon for excellent medical workers to make achievements in the medical field and win glory for the country, but he is the only one who can develop subversive drugs such as Migou oral liquid and change the world medical pattern.


    "Mr. Hu, Mr. Jiang, you predecessors in the medical field."


    Ding Ning stood up and bowed one by one to the old people who defended him with passion, I appreciate your kindness, but what I want to say is that I am not only a traditional Chinese medicine, but also a Chinese. When the country needs me, I will never be a coward who shrinks and cherishes my life. This is the duty and mission of our doctors. My life is life? Is the life of your predecessors not life


    "But..."


    Old Hu was eager to persuade again, but he didn''t want Ding Ning to interrupt, He said categorically: "Mr. Hu, I know you are for my good, but there is no end to the egg under the pouring of the nest. Those who should come must come, and those who should face must face it. I will never be afraid of difficulties and let people laugh at me. The practitioners of traditional medicine are cowards! In the face of the great righteousness of human life and death, what does my personal honor and disgrace count? I know what I am doing, and predecessors don''t Persuade me again. I''m not angry for a while, but the result of careful consideration. I won''t die in vain. "


    Ding Ning knows that persuading these stubborn old people is not so easy. He must show some real skills to dispel their concerns.


    Reach out and touch the ashtray on the table, break it into several pieces, and cut the glass pieces to the wrist in the eyes of the people.


    "Xiao Ding!"


    "Little elder martial brother!"


    "Dr. Ding!"


    ¡­¡­


    The old doctors turned pale in horror and cried out in silence. It seemed that Ding Ning could see the blood splashing through the main artery the next moment. Even Minister Jiang suddenly stood up and wanted to stop him.


    However, the next moment, everyone looked at Ding Ning''s wrist unharmed and looked like a ghost.


    Ding Ning smiled and threw down the fragments in his hand: "since the zombie virus is infected by blood, can you rest assured now? My skin is much thicker than ordinary people. It''s not easy to get a wound out. As long as I''m careful, the virus doesn''t pose any threat to me!"


    "How did you do it?"


    Jiang Laobing asked tongue tied. He lived so old that he had never seen such a thick skinned man.


    On the contrary, Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang looked thoughtful and involuntarily wanted to go in the direction of "true Qi". It seems that the little elder martial brother''s true Qi has been cultivated to a certain extent. With true Qi to protect their body, they can rest assured. At least, he has the ability to protect himself in front of the virus.


    "I''m not only a doctor, but also a martial artist. Now you elders should rest assured?"


    Ding Ning didn''t give a direct answer and said equivocally.


    "That''s good, that''s good. As long as you have the power to protect yourself, we won''t say much."


    "Since Dr. Ding has made up his mind, you can decide for yourself!"


    "Although the glass can''t be broken, you should be careful. It is said that the teeth and claws of those zombies are different from the sharpness of ordinary people. Don''t be careless!"


    ¡­¡­


    Although the old doctors reluctantly agreed, they were still worried and told for a long time, which made Ding Ning cry and laugh.


    Minister Jiang''s eyes twinkle with brilliance. In his position, he has been able to touch some things that ordinary people can''t touch. He has heard of martial artists, but he didn''t expect that Ding Ning, a little doctor, is also a legendary martial artist, which makes him relieved. From his heart, he doesn''t want Ding Ning to encounter any danger, otherwise the loss of the country will be great.


    "Well, since academician Xiao Ding has such skills, I think everyone can rest assured."


    With a smile on his face, Stand up and say: "Bao Jianfeng has been honed, and the fragrance of plum flowers has come from the bitter cold. The more it comes to the critical moment, the more it can show a person''s character and virtue. I will truthfully report today''s affairs with the head. You still have three days to deal with the matter at hand. Three days later, we will gather here and start. I hope you can return triumphantly and make our traditional Chinese medicine famous all over the world."


    I have to say that Minister Jiang is very good at bewitching people.


    These old people who have devoted themselves to the study of traditional Chinese medicine all their life can even care about their own life and death, but they regard the promotion of traditional Chinese medicine as the highest pursuit and belief in their life. Therefore, the words of Minister Jiang have scratched the most itchy place in their hearts.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Jiang. We old guys will never lose face to traditional Chinese medicine."


    "Isn''t it just a zombie virus? Everything in the world grows and overcomes each other. As long as we find the birthplace of the virus, we will always find the nemesis of the virus."


    "We old guys also give play to the waste heat and have a good competition with the grandsons of Western medicine!"


    "Hum, this time we want to let those guys who advocate western medicine understand that only our traditional Chinese medicine is the most authentic medicine."


    "Don''t hide and tuck this time. Everyone takes out unique skills. Even if you can''t study the virus serum, you have to find a way to curb the spread of the virus."


    "I haven''t seen a zombie yet. I didn''t expect to see this new thing when I''m old. I won''t lose even if I die."


    ¡­¡­


    Generally, the old Chinese medicine is as high spirited as beating chicken blood. It''s more like going to a medical feast than going to a dangerous place generously.


    Ding Ning deeply looked at these respectable and admirable old people and secretly made up his mind. This time, even if he can''t study the virus serum, he must bring these lovely old people back safely. None of them can be less.


    After the meeting, director Jiang encouraged Ding Ning to leave in a hurry. Ding Ning chatted with all the old doctors for a while before leaving.


    After leaving medical school, Ding Ning didn''t go home. She called her sister and sent a text message to Li Enxi, telling her that she had something urgent and couldn''t see her off tomorrow. Then she went straight to ghost island.


    Originally, he planned to dive into the deep sea in two days, but now things have changed. The zombie virus is weighing heavily on his heart. He wants to take precautions, leave a way for his women, and create an absolutely safe rear.


    The underwater world is still dark. Without the bubble protection of mermaid, Ding Ning sank all the way and suffered countless attacks. Fortunately, he is now impetuous and fleshy. Those aggressive marine creatures have finally become his seafood reserves.


    The jellyfish group Canyon came again after a few months. He couldn''t help being amazed by the magnificent scene. The jellyfish group really multiplied rapidly. It seems that the number has changed a lot.


    However, compared with the previous furtive differentiation attack, this time he didn''t have so much time to waste. He took out tianmie directly and killed the jellyfish like a tiger into a sheep.


    The quiet underwater world was shocked, and millions of giant jellyfish swarmed away. The turbid sea water was like high-pressure airflow, constantly hitting Ding Ning, making him unable to stand stably.


    Grandma, look down on these guys. Ding Ning shook his dizzy head and scolded in his heart.


    Although his current combat power can completely kill the highest level purple jellyfish, he ignores the jellyfish''s huge body and strong water column. Although it can''t cause any damage to him, it is enough to spray him beyond the effective killing distance.


    Fortunately, this is the nest of giant jellyfish. Even if you can''t kill the set target as expected, any pull of tianmie can kill several jellyfish.


    Ding Ning fought like a maniac. The destructive force attached to the sky annihilated the Lingjing at the same time, which distressed him. He could only stimulate the lightning power and constantly kill the giant jellyfish.


    The crimson blood stained the sea water and blocked his sight. Ding Ning could only close his eyes and kill the jellyfish with the perception of spiritual power and the fluctuation of sea water.


    The jellyfish group as bright as the stars seemed to be completely angered by the lightning possessed by natural enemies. Countless huge purple wrists and feet hanged Ding Ning like a python.


    The strong sense of prestige calmed Ding Ning down. The profound meaning of water formed huge submarine vortices around him. Combined with the gravity field of thick Earth Totem, it formed irregular undercurrent surges. Those purple wrists and feet were involved and instantly twisted into pieces by the strong tearing force of undercurrent.


    The sea was violently turbulent. Ding Ning, who killed red eyes, was like the God of the sea. Within a radius of 20 meters, there were terrible undercurrent vortices. As long as millions of jellyfish entered the range of 20 meters, they would be hanged into slag. Pieces of water crystals of different levels sank to the ground in the dirty sea mixed with blood, leaving him no time to pick them up.


    "Boom!"


    Perhaps the bloody smell aroused the ferocity of underwater creatures, as if thousands of troops were passing through. The sea water aroused thousands of waves. Huge blue and black deep-sea sharks invaded the territory of jellyfish and fought a fierce battle with angry jellyfish.


    Ding Ning took the opportunity to dive into the seabed and began to collect spoils wantonly. At the same time, the body of a deep-sea shark also became his seafood reserve.


    "Is this Feng Lingjing?"


    Ding Ning thought there was no suspense about the giant jellyfish that the shark swallowed Lingjing. It would be a side-by-side slaughter.


    But I didn''t expect that these deep-sea sharks not only have amazing speed, but also can spit out rotating sharp blade like things. The arms and feet of jellyfish will be cut off when they touch, and they don''t fall down at all.


    For a moment, the broken limbs and arms were all over the seabed, and the blood spread wildly. Ding Ning was frightened when he saw it.


    Fortunately, the jellyfish group without much IQ seems to have forgotten Ding Ning''s existence. They fought with the sharks and let Ding Ning pick up a big bargain. Just wait for the body at the bottom of the sea.


    Feng Lingjing, it''s actually Feng Lingjing. No wonder these sharks can fight jellyfish!


    When Ding Ning accidentally found a light cyan crystal in the head of a shark whose head was crowded by jellyfish''s arms and feet, he was overjoyed and became more interested in the body collection work of fishing in troubled waters. There are seafood and Lingjing. Where can I find such a good thing.

 Chapter 906

    But the development of the situation was completely beyond Ding Ning''s expectation.


    The bloody war between the two ethnic groups even alerted a third party. The giant electric eel came very insidiously and launched an indiscriminate attack on the two ethnic groups who were fighting.


    The whole underwater world was full of lightning and thunder. The dazzling and stinging lightning almost blinded Ding Ning''s titanium alloy dog eyes. The most deadly thing was that the terrible current paralyzed him like a goat crazy. If he hadn''t been able to adapt to the lightning power in his body, he had to be electrocuted into grilled fish slices.


    The more tragic war of the Three Kingdoms broke out again, and the three giant races did not know what deep hatred they had. Red eyes didn''t want to die and began to fight desperately. Ding Ningmu couldn''t see the red sea water. He had to rely on his senses to survive in the cracks, make a lot of foreign money and constantly collect the bodies of electric eels and sharks.


    Su Su was finally shocked and quietly drilled out. Looking at the fierce fight, she was shocked and opened her mouth: "master, how did you come to the bottom of the sea?"


    "Cough, keep your voice down and get some benefits!"


    Ding Ning said happily.


    Su Su stuck out her tongue and helped Ding Ning collect Lingjing and the body very hard.


    "Why do you take jellyfish skin? No, I just want sharks and electric eels, which can be used as seafood."


    Ding Ning saw that vegetables, meat and vegetables were not taboo. He even collected the layer of skin after the jellyfish died, and said with disgust on his face.


    Su Su sighed angrily, "master, I really doubt your vision. The best thing was abandoned by you!"


    "What? Jellyfish skin is a good thing? What''s the use?"


    Ding Ning knew that Su Su was far more knowledgeable than himself and asked for advice with an open mind.


    "Of course it''s a good thing. It''s a jellyfish skin transformed by Reiki. It''s the best material for making spirit armor. You treat it as garbage?"


    Su Su rolled her eyes and said contemptuously.


    "The material for making spirit armor?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly brightened. You should know that there is also a manufacturing method of spirit armor in his refining inheritance. It''s a pity that he has never heard of those armor making materials. He doesn''t know where to find them.


    However, he clearly tried the jellyfish skin. It was very fragile. He couldn''t help wondering: "when the jellyfish was alive, the skin was very thick, but once it died, it was fragile. It would rot if it was torn gently. What can it do?"


    "What do you know? The spirit armor I''m talking about is not an ordinary spirit armor, but a special spirit armor."


    Su Su smiled and cried for him: "the dead jellyfish skin is really fragile, but this special spirit armor can not be made directly from jellyfish skin. The jellyfish skin should be melted into glue with a special flame. After tempering and purification, this glue will become an extremely tough armor making material that can change its shape at will."


    Su Su paused and organized the language before he continued: "this material is called magic glue. Let''s put it this way. You know liquid metal."


    "I know!"


    Ding Ning seemed to think of something. His heart began to jump uncontrollably. If he guessed correctly, the kind of spirit armor Su Su said should be similar to the biological simulation skin made by sister Qiao.


    At the beginning, he also wanted to learn the production method of biological simulation skin, but sister Qiao said that the materials for manufacturing biological simulation skin were extremely rare. The materials in her hand were obtained by chance. It was only enough to make 30 sets of biological simulation skin. Without enough materials, he couldn''t learn the production method at all, so he had to give up.


    "The armor made of this magic glue has no fixed shape. The adult body is like a glue object. It is placed on the head of a person or creature. As long as it sees water, it will melt and cover the whole body. It has a solidification time of two minutes. During this period, it can change its appearance or body arbitrarily."


    Sure enough, Su Su''s next statement verified Ding Ning''s conjecture. Indeed, it was the material for manufacturing biological simulated skin. Now he can make a fortune.


    This made Ding Ning guess secretly, who is the holy sister Qiao? Even the spirit armor can be made.


    But Su Su''s next words made him change his mind immediately. It seems that Su Su''s spirit armor is very different from the simulated skin made by sister Qiao.


    "In fact, this kind of holy armor can''t be called holy armor, but should be called holy clothing. In the fairy world, the holy clothing is worn by gods as body armor, which has extremely strong protective power. Most importantly, this kind of holy clothing is the best material for inscribing runes and is never worn. As long as the spirit gathering array is engraved when the holy clothing is formed, it will absorb the spirits traveling between heaven and earth by itself Qi is equivalent to practicing all the time. "


    Su Su said with a touch of emotion in her tone: "in the fairy world, there is strong aura, and few people will care about the performance of spirit clothes, but in the world with weak aura, this is the treasure to assist cultivation!"


    "Do you need it? I''ll make one for you!"


    Ding Ning blurted out without thinking.


    "Do you have a special flame?"


    Su Su looked at him with a smile.


    Ding Ning was speechless at once. He knew that he had caught the little woman''s way again. He was still thinking about her nine Youming fire. He immediately coughed and said, "you didn''t say any special flame. Let''s talk about it first. Maybe I''m lucky to find it."


    "The special flame for dissolving this magic glue must be the most Yin to cold flame, such as yellow spring phosphorous fire, nine Youming fire, abyss blue lotus fire and white ice red flame."


    When Su Su said several kinds of flames, she stared at Ding Ning without blinking and observed the change of his expression.


    Ding Ning had already known it in his mind. His face didn''t change at all. He pretended to frown and said, "I haven''t heard of these flames. It seems that there is no way to make spiritual clothes. Alas, what a pity!"


    A look of disappointment flashed in Su Su Mei''s eyes. Although she felt the smell of nine Youming fire from Ding Ning, the feeling was specious, which made her uncertain. Seeing that Ding Ning''s expression was not fake, she had doubts in her heart. Was the nine Youming fire really not on him?


    "By the way, Su Su, where can I find these kinds of flames? It''s a pity that there are spiritual clothes materials in the air, but they can''t be made. If you know where to find them, I''ll take a chance. If you can find one of them, wouldn''t it be developed?"


    Ding Ning asked for advice sincerely. Although he didn''t know what the three color fire he fused was, the purple fire obviously came from the sun, which had changed the Yin and cold attribute of the nine Youming fire. I''m afraid it was difficult to make a spirit suit, which made him really uncomfortable.


    "The underworld!"


    Su Su''s answer made Ding Ning creepy and said in surprise: "is there really a underworld?"


    "Of course, our world is divided into heaven, earth and man. Heaven is the fairy world, man is the human world, and the earth is the underworld."


    Su Su said naturally.


    "Lying trough, is there really an ox head and horse face and ten halls of hell?"


    Ding Ning couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark, which aroused strong curiosity.


    "Those are just myths and legends. Where is the king of hell, ox head and horse face? In fact, the underworld, like the fairy world and the human world, is a world where living creatures can survive, but the cultivation skills and living environment are different."


    Su Su shook her head and seriously explained, "the underworld is a very special place. There is an environment with Yin and cold attributes. Many creatures and dark races who practice Yin and cold attributes live there. Their strength is very strong, even stronger than the fairy world."


    "So powerful? If they invade the world, won''t we be finished?"


    Ding Ning asked in horror.


    "How is it possible? Most of the creatures in the underworld are invisible creatures. The living environment in the underworld doomed them to be impossible to come to the world. That''s their own way of death."


    Su Su patiently explained: "for example, if a strong human body is decayed, but the spirit is strong enough, there is a certain chance to find the entrance to the underworld and enter it. The environment there does little harm to the spirit, which can make the spirit survive for a long time."


    "That''s not right. Why didn''t the ghost who possessed Enxi go to the underworld?"


    Ding Ning asked suspiciously.


    "Who do you think can go to the underworld if you want to?"


    Su Su gave him a cold look: "the underworld is an extremely special place. If people can enter the underworld after death, they will live another life. Who doesn''t want to live another life after death!"


    "How can I go to the underworld?"


    Ding Ning is very interested in this. If his relatives and friends die, can he go to the underworld to find him back?


    "I don''t know!"


    Su Su''s answer made Ding ninglei very angry. She dared not know how to go to the underworld.


    "The conditions for going to the underworld are very harsh. It is said that it seems to be related to merit, that is, people often say accumulate Yin virtue, but no one knows whether it is true. I''m afraid even if the Immortal Emperor is here, he can''t answer your question."


    "Ah, how do you know the existence of the underworld?"


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes. Even the Immortal Emperor didn''t know whether there was the underworld. Su Su also talked with him for a long time.


    "Because it does exist, it is the inheritance memory from the gods. When your cultivation breaks through the divine realm and reaches the realm of the median God, you will awaken the inheritance memory from the way of heaven and clearly perceive the real existence of the underworld, but you can''t find its position."


    Su Su''s eyes showed a look of remembrance and said with a bleak look: "when I turned to ghost cultivation, I actually wanted to enter the underworld, gain strong power and find a chance to revenge, but I didn''t expect that even if I turned to ghost cultivation, I couldn''t enter the underworld. I had been sealed for thousands of years and could only survive in the dark coffin."


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered the sunset continent and asked, "is there any other world in the universe except our three worlds?"


    "Of course, the three realms are actually just a small world created by the creator God with supreme divine power. In the vast universe, there are infinite planes and chaotic world. Unfortunately, no one can break away from the three realms without breaking away from the laws of heaven formulated by the creator God."


    Su Su said with longing on her face.


    "Aren''t the three realms equivalent to a cage?"


    Ding Ning said thoughtfully, but I don''t know whether the sunset continent is a chaotic world or a part of the three realms. However, it is said that the sunset continent is the farthest place from the heaven, and it should still be within the scope of the three realms.


    "Yes, whether it''s the human world, the fairy world or the underworld, in fact, the whole three worlds are just a bigger cage. In the eyes of ordinary people, the gods are just birds in a cage and can never escape from this cage."


    Su Su said quietly, with melancholy and emotion in her tone. Once upon a time, she was still a God in the fairy world. Her biggest wish was to get out of the big cage of the three worlds and have a look at the wonderful world outside.


    But now, let alone leave the three realms, it is an unreachable hope for her to become a God again.

 Chapter 907

    "If one day, I can transcend heaven and earth, I will take you to see the scenery of thousands of worlds!"


    Ding Ning did not have any depression because he initially recognized the essence of this world, but said with high spirits and lofty feelings.


    Su Su Mei''s eyes were colorful. Looking at Ding Ning, who was confident and publicized, it seemed that at the moment, he seemed very different from usual, which made her feel strange.


    "No, the jellyfish is going to lose."


    Ding Ning''s expression suddenly coagulated and said nervously.


    The electric eel and the wind shark are now in a temporary alliance to jointly kill the jellyfish. The jellyfish group has encountered the disaster of extermination.


    "If you lose, you lose. What are you worried about?"


    Su Su looked at him puzzled.


    Ding Ning shook his head again and again and said, "that''s not good. I still need jellyfish groups as materials for fusion medicine. We must not let them destroy the family."


    Speaking of this, Ding Ning was moved in his heart and suddenly thought of whether the red coral secreted by the coral insects that swallowed the jellyfish corpse would be magic glue. If so, he couldn''t watch the jellyfish destroy the nation.


    However, Su Su smiled and said disapprovingly, "the jellyfish group can build its nest here and survive until now without being destroyed by other groups. It must have its dependence. You don''t have to worry at all."


    "I hope so?"


    Ding Ning frowned, nervously focused on the war situation, and even didn''t pick up the jellyfish skin on the ground.


    Although Su Su''s argument makes sense, I still feel a little uneasy when I see that most of the jellyfish have been killed and injured, and only 300000 or 400000 are still struggling to support them.


    After all, in his eyes, except that wind sharks and electric eels can provide him with spiritual crystals, the corpses can only be eaten as seafood to satisfy his appetite. Unlike jellyfish corpses, they can not only be used as fusion medicine materials, but also as armor making materials. The cost performance is completely incomparable.


    "Here comes the jellyfish!"


    Su Su suddenly said excitedly.


    Ding Ning also subconsciously widened his eyes and looked at it without blinking.


    I saw that the jellyfish group facing the danger of extinction suddenly pushed back the two groups, and then the huge arms and feet wrapped together one by one. Then... Ding Ning saw an unforgettable scene.


    Three or four hundred thousand jellyfish hold together to form a huge circle, and their heads gather together, just like the stars suddenly gather together to form a sun, emitting dazzling hot light.


    Even Ding Ning narrowed his eyes at this moment by the sun like light. He couldn''t see what was happening. He could only detect an electric eel and wind shark falling silently under the light by virtue of the fluctuation of the sea water, and more wind sharks and lightning sharks fled in a hurry.


    When his red and swollen eyes could see things again, he found that the battle of ethnic groups had come to an end. Hundreds of thousands of surviving jellyfish were cleaning the battlefield, constantly swallowing the bodies of wind sharks and electric eels. By the way, he piled his own people''s bodies together with his arms and feet for "cremation".


    It can only be seen that the jellyfish is extremely afraid of Lei Lingjing and doesn''t care about Feng Lingjing. After swallowing the body, spit out the Lingjing and bury it in the ground.


    If it was before, Ding Ning had to dig it out one by one, but now with the power of thick soil totem, he easily drilled into a layer of silt on the seabed and made a fortune.


    "What happened just now?"


    Ding Ning searched for Lingjing while communicating with the Su Su spirit who returned to the water space for the first time when the jellyfish group emitted light.


    "It''s an array. It''s incredible that these jellyfish can use the water spirit crystal to gather the aurora array."


    Su Su''s voice was still trembling.


    "Aurora array? What''s terrible about this chicken rib array? How do I feel you''re scared."


    Ding Ning''s eyes are tongue tied. There is indeed an aurora array in the inheritance of the array. However, in his opinion, this array is very chicken ribs and can only be used as lighting.


    "You are human. Naturally, you don''t think the aurora array is terrible, but don''t forget, I''m a ghost monk and have an instinctive fear of the aurora. If I hadn''t run fast just now, the aurora array didn''t come to me, otherwise I''m afraid I''m out of my wits now."


    Su Su said with lingering palpitations.


    Ding Ning was startled and asked incredulously, "isn''t it so serious? Don''t you have a ghost body now? It''s reasonable to say that you should not be afraid of light."


    "Ordinary light is naturally not afraid, but this is the aurora array, which has extremely terrible lethality to darkness and ghost creatures. What''s more, I haven''t fully integrated my soul yet, and the body of the ghost is constantly integrating my soul appearance. It''s the most vulnerable time. What''s strange about this fear of Aurora."


    Su Su said angrily. It seemed that Ding Ning noticed her weakness and felt very uncomfortable.


    Ding Ning suddenly realized, but still felt unable to understand, and asked curiously, "but the lightning emitted by the electric eel was also very bright. It seems that lightning is the bane of darkness and ghost creatures? Why aren''t you afraid?"


    "That''s different. I was afraid of thunder and lightning, but since... Since last time we... We... Oh, anyway, I have some immunity to thunder and lightning. I''m not afraid as long as I don''t attack me directly."


    Su Su said shamefully, which made Ding Ning suddenly feel that she ate the girl last time. The lightning power in her body gave her some immunity to lightning.


    But he was still puzzled and asked modestly, "the electric eel can emit such bright electric light. I shouldn''t be afraid of the aurora, but why can the aurora emitted by the jellyfish kill so many electric eels?"


    "Fool, electric eels can emit lightning again because of Lei Lingjing, but in the final analysis, they are still deep-sea creatures. In terms of attributes, they are still dark creatures. The aurora can naturally cause damage to them, but they still have great advantages over wind sharks against the aurora. If you take a closer look, you will find that there are far fewer dead electric eels than wind sharks."


    Su Su soon recovered her calm and said calmly.


    "If you don''t tell me, I really didn''t notice. There are a lot less dead electric eels than wind sharks."


    Ding Ning looked carefully and found that the number of dead electric eels was less than one tenth of that of wind sharks, just because the size of these guys was too large, so he didn''t pay attention to them before.


    "If only there were wood Lingjing!"


    Su Su said with longing.


    "What do you want mu Lingjing to do? Aren''t you a ghost repair? The wood Lingjing is full of vitality and is also the bane of ghost repair?"


    Ding Ning really doesn''t understand. After all, ghosts cultivate Yin Qi and dead Qi. They should be more afraid of wood Lingjing.


    "I... I''m useful anyway. Hum, I want you to take care of it!"


    Su Su blushed and said ferociously. What''s her good intention to say that after the exchange of yin and Yang with Ding Ning, she already had a seed of Yang Qi in her body. If she was nourished with the abundant vitality contained in the wood spirit crystal, she would slowly nourish Yang Qi, transform from ghost cultivation to human cultivation, and finally recover to the former goddess.


    "Er, I''ll pay attention to it later and see if I can find mu Lingjing for you!"


    Ding Ning is inexplicable. She doesn''t know what kind of temper Su Su has, but anyway, she is her own woman. Since she needs mu Lingjing, find a way to get it. After all, he hopes Su Su Su can treat him wholeheartedly. I hope she can be good to her and move her.


    Su Su didn''t speak. She took the initiative to cut off her spiritual connection with Ding Ning. She didn''t know whether she didn''t want to talk to him or didn''t bother to listen to his boasting.


    Ding Ning didn''t think so, and happily collected Lingjing in the floating mud. What made him crazy was that not only fenglingjing and Lei Lingjing, but also jinlingjing and earth Lingjing were buried under the jellyfish.


    It seems that there are not only jellyfish, electric eels and wind sharks, but also other creatures that Ding Ning has never seen before.


    Ding Ning has some sympathy for the jellyfish group. This is the group invaded all day. Of course, it doesn''t rule out that when he doesn''t see it, the jellyfish group will also invade other biological groups.


    However, Ding Ning feels that jellyfish are more passive, because he feels that these mutant groups invade jellyfish not because they are natural enemies or enemies, but because jellyfish groups block their way.


    block the way?


    Dingning suddenly flashed a light in his mind. Is it the entrance where the red coral forest is located?


    Last time, he found that there was a hidden channel leading to nowhere in the red coral forest. The temperature in the channel was very high, which seemed to be a Huoling crystal mine, but the mermaid said that his strength was not enough to enter. He advised him not to take risks, so he didn''t go in to investigate.


    Now, although his cultivation has only broken through a great realm, his physical strength and strength are many times stronger than those unknown at that time. Maybe we can go and find out.


    Especially after Ding Ning found that Jin Lingjing and Tu Lingjing appeared here, he couldn''t help wondering whether the mysterious underground would have crystal minerals with other attributes besides Huoling crystal minerals. If they could be found, they would be developed.


    Of course, if there were mu Lingjing, he would be happier. Su Su would be very moved.


    After quietly following the funeral procession of the jellyfish group, Ding Ning dived again to the red coral forest he had entered.


    Perhaps because marine creatures are afraid of fire, the Fire Spirit Crystal only breeds the microorganism of fire coral, which has become a crematorium like existence.


    After the jellyfish dropped their bodies and burst out, fire coral swarmed up, devoured the jellyfish''s bodies, and then secreted special colloids. The red coral began to grow at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    Ding Ning sat and reaped the benefits of the fisherman. He was filled with thunder and lightning. The frightened fire corals scattered in a crowd. He hid far away and didn''t dare to approach. He let him cut down the red coral trees.


    Ding Ning also knew the truth of fishing after drying up. After cutting down eight red and purple coral trees, he stopped. For some reason, he didn''t want Su Su Su to know the secret. He resisted the idea of asking her in his heart and closed the external perception of water space.


    In the twinkling of his eyes, Ding Ning bit his teeth and resolutely walked to the hidden channel. Maybe he wanted to make the jellyfish recuperate quickly, or maybe his harvest was enough, so he didn''t even pick up the scattered water crystal.


    "Buzz!"


    The fire corals, who were harmless to humans and animals under the threat of lightning, suddenly ran away when Ding Ning was ready to enter the Fire Spirit Crystal channel.


    Countless fire coral insects, which are hard to distinguish by the naked eye, formed human shaped creatures to block the entrance of the channel, threatening Ding Ning with teeth and claws, as if they wanted to threaten him and make him give up the idea of entering the channel.


    Ding Ning''s scalp was numb and hurriedly stopped to confront the fire coral. The temperature here was already very high. At the moment, he was sweating, and sweat droplets as big as beans appeared on his forehead.

 Chapter 908

    The unprecedented crisis of life and death made him dare not take any rash action. This fire coral is really terrible. If he was not afraid of the power of lightning around him, I''m afraid he would have become a dead bone at the moment.


    It seems that this channel is the inverse scale of fire coral. Ding Ning looked deeply at the army of human coral, and his mind had retreated.


    At this time, the God eater who was lazy in his body only knew that he slept all day suddenly moved and passed it to Ding Ning''s eager desire like seeing the most delicious food.


    Ding Ning''s heart moved and gave orders to the God eater to devour these fire corals, but he couldn''t kill them all and let them lose their roots.


    With a buzzing of excitement, the God eater slipped out, turned into a white light and rushed to the fire. The coral polyps began a gluttonous feast.


    The scene that made Ding Ning''s eyes tongue tied appeared. Like the most timid women, the fierce fire corals fled with a buzzing sound, fell on the red coral, pretended to be dead, and obediently gave way to the passage.


    The God devouring insects are not willing to let them go. They catch up with the coral trees and keep devouring them. Their white jade body changes to red at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    What surprised Ding Ning most was that the three magic mosquitoes were like seeing the most delicious food. For the first time in their life, they lost control and didn''t listen to Ding Ning''s orders at all. Huawei''s three red lights rushed into the fire coral swarm and ate it, making Ding Ning''s face very ugly.


    He knew what a terrible creature magic mosquitoes were. Once they got out of control and were not under their own command, they would bring great disasters to the world.


    What should I do? Ding Ning had a cold sweat on his forehead. Now he couldn''t care to explore the channel. He desperately called the magic mosquito back in his consciousness. Unfortunately, although there was still a spiritual connection between them, the magic mosquito didn''t respond to his instructions and chased and killed the fire corals running around like headless flies.


    The hot cave was in chaos. Ding Ning looked numbly at the three magic mosquitoes. After swallowing a large number of fire corals, their bodies became the size of rice grains, and then they killed each other in the air.


    "God eaters, can you stop them?"


    Ding Ning was also ill and rushed to the doctor. In the face of the runaway magic pattern, he was at a loss and turned to the God eater for help.


    "I can devour them, master, can I?"


    The God eater sent out a salivating mental wave. It seems that the goods have been salivating for magic mosquitoes for a long time, but they are all Ding Ning''s younger brothers, so they are never interested in starting.


    "Er!"


    Ding Ning is tangled. Although the magic mosquito is far less intelligent than the God eating insect, he is very obedient and has made a lot of contributions to him; Unlike the God eater, although his intelligence is much higher than that of the magic mosquito, he belongs to the uncle. He only eats but doesn''t work. If Ding Ning hadn''t counted on the fog totem, he would have destroyed the goods.


    "They are out of control. After swallowing each other, they will evolve again and become another species with a higher level of life. At that time, even I am not sure to defeat it. It will bring life danger to the owner."


    Like a treacherous old fox, the God eater earnestly seduced and said, "I know the master hates me for eating but not working. Well, as long as the master lets me devour them, I promise to listen to the master in the future."


    Ding Ning was secretly vigilant. The intelligence quotient of this God eater was a little outrageous. Wouldn''t it be a trap for himself?


    "Master, what are you hesitating about? If it''s too late, even I can''t protect the master."


    The God eater hurried anxiously.


    Ding Ning hesitated to watch the two magic mosquitoes jointly kill the other magic mosquito, divide it, and start a life and death fight again.


    I felt that with the evolution of the life level, their spiritual connection with themselves became weaker and weaker, and would disappear at any time. However, the spiritual connection of God eating insects had not changed at all. I couldn''t help but bite my teeth and say ruthlessly, "let''s go!"


    "Yes, master!"


    The God eater screamed like beating chicken blood, jumped at the two magic mosquitoes who were fighting fiercely, opened the ferocious mouthpiece and devoured them cruelly one by one.


    Ding Ning secretly worried and quietly raised his vigilance. Even if he faced two magic mosquitoes of Jianyu fine steel, he had no chance of winning. But in front of the God eating insect, the magic mosquito didn''t have the slightest power to fight back, which made him feel extremely uneasy and didn''t know whether his decision was right or wrong.


    But when he found that the spiritual connection between the God eater and himself was not weakened, but became closer after swallowing the magic mosquito, he was a little relieved.


    After swallowing the magic mosquito, the God eater staggered back to Ding Ning''s body like drunk and fell into a deep sleep. Seeing that it had no sign of killing the Lord, Ding Ning was relieved.


    Fire corals were devoured by nearly half of the four fierce insects in a short time. Even if they had no intelligence, they did not dare to make any rash moves after the God eaters disappeared due to the threat of life level and the fear of penalty interest instinct. One by two lay on the coral tree and pretended to be dead.


    Ding Ning tiptoed tentatively to the channel. Seeing that the fire corals didn''t stop anymore, he was quietly relieved.


    I''m kidding. Now the God eater has fallen into a deep sleep. It should be in evolution. If the fire coral runs away again at this time, it will be dangerous.


    He has realized that although fire corals are afraid of lightning, they are only afraid. They are not afraid to the extent that they are far less afraid than the fear caused by God eating insects and magic mosquitoes.


    As soon as Ding Ning thought of the three ancient magic mosquitoes, he was bleeding with pain. Not to mention that the magic mosquitoes were easy to use, it was difficult for him to give up the feelings he had established over this period of time.


    If I had known I wouldn''t bring magic mosquitoes, I wouldn''t have this situation. It''s a big loss.


    Ding Ning secretly regretted and walked listlessly to the channel.


    At the beginning, the passage was very narrow. Only one person could walk sideways, but with the progress, it became wider and wider. It was more than enough to allow two people to walk side by side soon.


    But what followed was a significant change in the temperature. The temperature was getting higher and higher. Even if Ding Ning had not been invaded by cold and heat for a long time, he was already sweating. According to his estimation, the temperature here had at least exceeded 500 degrees, which made his physique feel unbearable.


    Here, it seems that there is a magical power to isolate the sea water. Ding Ning fumbles carefully forward. In the dark corridor, only his slight footsteps reverberate, which makes people feel palpitating.


    Ding Ning noticed that light red had gradually appeared on the rock walls on both sides of the corridor, and even the air was filled with a smell of sulfur, which was very choking.


    Fortunately, there is plenty of aura here, and after opening the nine orifices, he has moved away from breathing with his nose and mouth. The rich fire element aura enters the body along the nine orifices and is transformed into oxygen and psychic power for his survival. Otherwise, the pungent smell of sulfur and hot high temperature alone will be enough for him to drink a pot.


    I don''t know how long I walked. In Ding Ning''s fear, I found that the rock wall in front was as red as a red soldering iron, and the temperature rose sharply, which had exceeded 1000 degrees. With his physical strength, he felt that his skin was dry, and the water in his body lost rapidly. Some were about to be unable to bear the terrible high temperature.


    The nine orifices in his body worked frantically, filtering and purifying the hot fire power, but it just made him feel a little relaxed.


    Is there magma ahead? If it''s magma, there''s no need to take risks?


    Ding Ning thought to himself that he had quietly played a retreat in his heart. He was still in a hurry to arrange the desert island array. He had no time to delay here.


    Why don''t you come back next time!


    Ding Ning stopped and showed hesitation.


    At this time, the water totem and Earth Totem suddenly wriggled, making his arms itch.


    Is there a flame totem in front?


    Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly brightened and he strode forward in an excited mood.


    "Hoo!"


    The temperature was getting higher and higher. When he reached a critical point, suddenly a heat wave hit, and a faceless human flame rushed at him from a distance.


    Ding Ning was terrified. NIMA, the temperature of the fire shadow was at least tens of thousands of degrees, 800 meters away. The hot temperature made his scalp burn like a fire.


    Fire!


    Watching the burning man pounce on him with far more than his own, Ding Ning''s scalp suddenly became numb, and his mind turned rapidly to deal with it.


    He knew that with the burning man at least twice as fast as himself, he could not escape at all. He could only think about the way to deal with it.


    Suddenly, the purple light in the center of the eyebrow shone. After opening the nine orifices, the purple flame that always occupied the bottom of his eyes jumped in his pupils, and even sent out the meaning of swallowing.


    "MD, it''s up to you whether you can live or not."


    Facing the desperate situation, Ding Ning couldn''t think much. The eyes of Jiuyou and the pupils of hell suddenly flashed.


    A purple and faint fire line suddenly shone around the fire man like a rope, bound him firmly, and forcibly reduced his speed, but he obviously felt extremely laborious.


    But then the pupil of hell suddenly exploded on the fireman and blew the fireman into tens of thousands of small firemen. The purple fire wire tied the small firemen like thousands of fairy ropes and pulled them back to Ding Ning''s eyebrows.


    Ding Ning wants to cry without tears. NIMA, although the fire man was blown open, the temperature did not drop much. Does the purple fire want to kill himself?


    He was about to run away and avoid these small fire people whose speed decreased sharply, but he was shocked to find that he couldn''t move. He could only stand in the distance and watched the small fire man jump into his eyebrows in despair.


    The terrible high temperature directly integrated into his eyebrows and made him scream. He felt that his head was burned. Then his eyes turned over and fainted alive.


    I don''t know how long it took Ding Ning to wake up, open his confused eyes and look left and right. Eh, he didn''t die, and the burning people disappeared. Moreover, the temperature here seems to have dropped. He didn''t feel any hot smell, but the choking sulfur smell is still there.


    Ding Ning stood up in a daze and felt it carefully. Only then did he find that a flame pattern was added in the middle of his eyebrows.


    Is this... Flame totem?


    Ding Ning couldn''t help but be ecstatic. Unexpectedly, the flame totem that he had no place to look for was in the underground volcano under the Wushen palace. He could make a lot of money.


    "Hahaha, there must be misfortunes and blessings if you don''t die. I''m blessed with misfortunes!"


    Ding Ning laughed proudly and wildly. Although there was a flame mark in the middle of his eyebrows, he didn''t care at all.


    After all, the water totem and the Earth Totem turned into tattoos on his arm. For so long, except Su Su and Jiutian Xuannv, no one could see them at all. Presumably, no one else could see the flame totem.


    "Fire Spirit Crystal, massive fire spirit crystal, brother is coming!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes glittered with a faint green light and ran to the front of the fiery red light.

 Chapter 909

    Walking out of the corridor, Ding Ning looked at a magmatic river flowing like a river, which divided the underground into two like a winding and undulating giant fire dragon. The magmatic river was filled with rich fog like aura, which made Ding Ning unable to see the scenery on the other side.


    Although Ding Ning didn''t feel any threat from the magma River to himself, and even the temperature was only a little higher than the outside world, he couldn''t help but feel a little timid watching the fire red magma flowing in the river.


    "What are you afraid of? I have a flame Totem now. What can I do with this little magma? I''ll fight for wealth and danger."


    There is no fire Spirit Crystal found here. He doesn''t want to return without success.


    Ding Ning had the courage to cheer himself up, squatted by the magma River, his muscles tightened, carefully stretched out a trembling finger and put it into the magma. Once he found something wrong, he immediately retreated.


    But the touch of his fingers made him calm. There was no sign of being melted by the magma, nor the hot high temperature that made his face miserable, as if the molten iron like magma was just a basin of slightly warmer bath water.


    "Hahaha, I can take a bath in the magma!"


    Ding Ning was overjoyed and jumped into the magma river. The viscous magma was like warm bath water, which stretched the capillary blood holes around him.


    Maybe it was joy that brought sorrow. Ding Ning forgot that although he was not afraid of magma, his clothes were afraid. In the blink of an eye, his clothes were vaporized by the high temperature and turned into a smooth naked man.


    "My clothes!"


    Ding Ning screamed and secretly regretted why he didn''t take off his clothes in advance and put them into the water space, wasting the clothes made by the Italian handmade masters that his sister spent millions on him.


    But soon, he put these details behind him. Anyway, he often accidentally destroyed his clothes and was used to it for a long time.


    Like a mermaid, he enjoyed swimming in the magma. If he wasn''t worried that his mobile phone would vaporize when he took it out, he wanted to take two photos of himself and show off the women sent to him.


    "Eh, it''s over?"


    Ding Ning swam to the other side of the magma and looked at the dark rock wall on the other side. He was surprised and disappointed. What about the good Huoling crystal mine? Why not?


    Climb ashore and use the power of the Earth totem to see if there is a fire spirit crystal mine in the rock wall.


    But I never thought that a flower suddenly came to an empty underground palace as if it had passed through a door of space.


    It''s an underground palace. It''s more appropriate to say it''s an underground square, but its closed dome and a building made of disorderly huge stones are more like a palace.


    It covers a very wide area. Huge stones are stacked together to form a strange stone mountain that looks like a building rather than a building. Ding Ning walked forward curiously and wanted to see what the stone mountain is in the end.


    "Boom!"


    The ground suddenly trembled violently, which startled Ding Ning.


    Hearing the sound, I saw that the huge stone mountain moved, and the slightly small gravel rustled down with the vibration. In the twinkling of an eye, the larger boulders were put together into a huge stone man, moving clumsily and closing in on Ding Ning. A giant with a height of 100 feet stepped on Ding Ning with a firm foot, Dinning has to be meat sauce.


    "Gollum!"


    Ding Ning rolled on the spot at the critical moment, narrowly avoided the blow, swallowed his saliva secretly, and twitched in the corners of his eyes. NIMA, is this a five element array?


    I may have inadvertently entered the earth element array from the fire element array, which is troublesome. The five elements array is complementary to each other and complement each other. It is not easy to break the array because of the law of the operation of the underground river heavenly way.


    What makes his head bigger is that with his array attainments, he has not seen the trace of the array, let alone the array eye.


    Fortunately, although these stone men are tall and powerful, and each blow is comparable to that of the strong in Shenwu realm. Deep pits have been stepped out on the ground, but their speed is not fast, which makes Ding Ning dangerous and alive in the siege of stone men.


    "Don''t move yet. Let me play first."


    Ding Ning''s face was excited, and he scolded happily instead of surprised, making the thick Earth Totem quiet.


    With the life-saving card of thick Earth Totem, he can easily break through the Earth Spirit array, but he hasn''t had a good fight with anyone since he broke through. The stone spirit is slow, but it''s the best training object.


    Shiling, yes, these stone people are Shiling. Ding Ning felt the strong Earth Spirit and found that these huge stone people were all composed of Earth Spirit crystals, which made his eyes green and glittering with the luster of gold coins.


    There are hundreds of stone spirits as high as 100 feet. How many Earth Spirit crystals are there? Get rich, get rich!


    Ding Ning whispered happily, dodged easily under the attack of more than 100 stone spirits, and took time to fight back in his spare time.


    However, Shi Ling''s body is comparable to refined steel. If he doesn''t take out tianmie, he can''t hurt his fur at all, but Ding Ning still likes to fight with it. It looks precarious, but in fact there is no risk.


    Fire lotus palm... Flame shield... Flame arrow... Flame knife... Flame hammer


    Ding Ning kept condensing all kinds of fire attacks and took Shi Ling as a target. He was not happy.


    Yes, he is testing the attack method of fire. Shi Ling is invulnerable. His fire can''t hurt each other at all. It is the best object for him to explore the fire attack method.


    "Thunder fire palm!"


    At a certain moment, Ding Ning''s aura flashed, and he even integrated a lightning power into the flame and beat a stone spirit''s calf mercilessly.


    With a loud bang, the rubble splashed, and Ding Ning retreated rapidly like lightning. The stone spirit, whose legs were interrupted, lost its center of gravity and fell to the ground like a jade pillar, turning into a shiny Earth Spirit Crystal.


    Ding Ning looked at his hand in horror. Unexpectedly, the power of fire mixed with lightning power had such terrible power. He unexpectedly burst Shi Ling''s leg thicker than an elephant''s leg.


    It is reasonable to say that he inadvertently displayed such a powerful thunder fire palm. He should be happy, but this guy looked at the broken leg of the Earth Spirit Crystal of Shi Ling, and screamed with grief: "my Earth Spirit Crystal!"


    This palm even blew the large piece of Earth Spirit Crystal in Shi Ling''s lower leg, which is the size of a basketball, into powder, so that he who has a strong desire for possession can''t be sad and angry.


    After hastily collecting the scattered Tu Lingjing, Ding Ning no longer dared to make a messy attempt. Who knows which move will blow up Tu Lingjing. These can all belong to his private property.


    Yes, it''s his private property. Anyway, he thinks so. As long as he sees it, it belongs to him.


    "Click, click!"


    When Ding Ning planned to call the thick Earth Totem, turn these stone spirits into Earth Spirit crystals, and end this "huge loss" battle, a sudden change occurred.


    More than ten meters of earth thorns suddenly jumped out of the ground. If Ding Ning hadn''t been very sensitive to danger and flew into the air at the critical moment, he would have been strung into sugar gourd at the moment.


    Ding Ning flapped his wings and looked at the stone spirits standing in place because they had lost their goal. He couldn''t help wiping the cold sweat on his forehead.


    But his eyes were bright, and he immediately gave up the plan to let the thick Earth Totem. It seems that there are still many places to be explored for the battle mode of the power of earth and stone!


    Ground thorn? Interesting. I really look forward to Shi Ling''s attack methods.


    Just as he was looking forward to it, a tall stone spirit suddenly looked up at him. Then Ding Ning felt an incomparable huge suction on the ground, which made him fall to the ground involuntarily.


    Sure enough, the stone spirit can exert gravity. It''s interesting. It''s really interesting!


    Ding Ning was not surprised but happy. He looked forward to Shi Ling''s means more and more. When he was about to fall to the ground, he suddenly showed gravity. Gravity repulsed each other, making him fall slowly and steadily to the ground.


    Perhaps his several coping methods angered Shi Ling. A yellow light suddenly flashed in one of Shi Ling''s eyes. Then Ding Ning was shocked to find that a stone prison suddenly rose around him and imprisoned him.


    The most important thing is that the walls around the stone prison are full of dense soil thorns. With the work of Huang Guangda in the eyes of Shi Ling, the stone prison quickly becomes smaller and constantly squeezes towards the middle. Before the stone prison is surrounded, the soil thorns alone can string him into a hedgehog.


    "Thunder fire palm!"


    Ding Ning resisted his desire to let the thick Earth Totem end all this, and hardened his scalp to display the thunder fire palm again, trying to break the cage and get out of trouble.


    With a bang, the terrible stone prison was broken. Ding Ning had not had time to be happy. The rich earth elements circulated. In the blink of an eye, the stone prison was restored and still imprisoned.


    "I''ll go. I don''t believe it yet, thunder fire palm!"


    Ding Ning was inspired to fight in his heart and showed his thunder fire palm again. At the moment when he just broke the stone prison, he jumped out like a ghost.


    But before he could catch his breath, another stone spirit flashed yellow light in his eyes, and a stone prison steadily imprisoned him.


    "I''ll go and play like this."


    Since thunder fire palm can break the stone prison, Ding Ning is not afraid. After breaking the stone prison, he jumps out again.


    One after another, the eyes of stone spirits began to flash yellow. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of stone prisons were spread all over the underground square.


    Ding Ning broke one stone prison after another, but every time he would put him in the stone prison again just after he got out of trouble, which made him tired and consumed his spiritual power quickly.


    "If you have only one means, it''s over!"


    Ding Ning burst several stone prisons one after another, and his figure flashed away from the casting range of these stone spirits. Then he panted.


    In the process of constantly breaking the stone prison, he did not forget to observe and found that the casting range of these stone spirits was only 100 meters. As long as they exceeded 100 meters, these stone spirits would fail.


    "Boom!"


    Just as he was about to end all this, a strong yellow light suddenly flickered in a stone forest''s eyes, and then a yellow light visible to the naked eye shone on Ding Ning.


    Then


    Ding Ning was completely stupid. The yellow light turned him into a stone man. He couldn''t even move his eyes.


    Nima, is it Petrochemical? Please, you are Shi Ling, not the legendary Medusa, okay.


    Before he could make complaints about it, he saw that the stone Ling who had petrified him did not know when he turned into a human snake. The huge stone tail was thrown lightly, and he was like a whip, and drew to him with a sudden and unexpected ear.


    Nima, pills!


    Ding Ning screamed in his heart. He could realize that there was a time limit for the petrification. The stone Ling Medusa was so cruel that he didn''t give him time to remove the petrification at all, so he was going to explode him directly.

 Chapter 910

    Fortunately, although Ding Ning couldn''t move up and down, his consciousness could still exist. He couldn''t find out the attack mode of Shi Ling anymore and directly communicated with the thick Earth totem to let it take action.


    Petrochemical, see Petrochemical again!


    The response of thick soil totem is very simple and rough. Layers of rich yellow soil elements diffuse, and instantly put thick layers of stone armor on Ding Ning''s cloth. Ding Ning''s body quickly became bloated, and in the blink of an eye, it became a hill like stone carving.


    Shi Ling''s huge stone tail pulled on Ding Ning''s body, just like scratching his boots, without the slightest feeling.


    Then, it was time for the performance of thick Earth Totem. The goods were like brush mutton kebabs. They were petrified and then petrified, turning more than 100 stone spirits into statues in the twinkling of an eye. They were stuck in place and couldn''t move.


    But the thick Earth Totem didn''t know whether it wanted to vent or how to drop. It didn''t let go of these stone spirits. The ground bulged and turned into tall earth puppets.


    The earth puppet''s arms changed into sharp ground thorns. Like a craftsman, he carved the stone spirit quickly on the petrified body. He even carved the stone spirit into the appearance of running away before Ding Ning, which embarrassed someone.


    Houtu obviously didn''t let him fight before he annoyed him. This is revenge, absolutely naked retaliation.


    However, who is Ding Ning? His face has long been honed in the process of picking up girls. He laughed not angrily but happily, showing ecstasy at the bottom of his eyes.


    Because the thick Earth Totem is using his body to cast magic, he immediately understood how the petrification and ground stab were cast, and even the method of stacking earth elements into stone puppets was mastered by him.


    Stone puppets emerged from the ground and beat the petrified stone spirit like venting their anger.


    However, when Ding Ning gathered the seventh stone puppet with joy, he felt that the energy consumption in his body had been dramatic, and he was weak all over. He had to stop his childish behavior and stare at the tattoo made of thick Earth Totem with a sad face. The goods were angry and didn''t lend him the power of totem.


    However, considering that the Totem now recovers its strength by absorbing his reputation, there is really no need to waste it in this boring move, Ding Ning was relieved immediately.


    But he finally found such a fun thing. It was the time to enjoy it. Where could he be willing to end it like this? Take out the Lingjing to quickly restore energy. When he felt that the recovery was almost the same, the petrochemical time of those stone spirits also came. Under the fierce struggle, the Petrochemical layer soon became piles of soil on the ground and integrated into the land.


    Ding Ning smiled. With the rich earth elements fluctuating, huge stone prisons rose out of thin air and imprisoned these stone spirits.


    Although it''s easy for Ding Ning to break the stone prison, it''s because he mixed the power of thunder and fire together and could explode amazing lethality. It''s not so easy for these stone spirits to be imprisoned.


    The stone spirit beat the stone prison desperately. Ding Ning''s mouth was filled with a bad smile and his mind moved. There were thorns on the wall of the stone prison. In a moment, the holes worn by the stone spirit were turned into a local spirit crystal.


    Ding Ning began to collect the Earth Spirit Crystal wantonly. When he found that the medicine spirit ring seemed to welcome the Earth Spirit Crystal very much, Ding Ning casually stored all the Earth Spirit Crystal in the medicine spirit ring. With this massive Earth Spirit Crystal blessing array, the spirit medicine in the medicine spirit ring began to accelerate its growth at a speed visible to the naked eye, which made Ding Ning overjoyed.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the whole underground square became an empty cave. Just as Ding Ning was about to go through the wall and return to the magma River, the earth suddenly shook violently.


    Before he could make any response, a big hole suddenly opened on the ground and swallowed him like a giant beast swallowing everything.


    "Lying trough, pill!"


    Ding Ning was shocked and burst out a rude remark. He felt a reality under his feet and appeared in a magnificent space.


    Looking at all kinds of strange weapons with eyes in the space, Ding Ning stared at him without blinking at the moment. The cold sweat on Ding Ning''s forehead slipped quietly, gulped and swallowed his saliva, squeezed out an ugly smile on his face, nodded and bowed: "you continue, I''m passing by, passing by... Ha ha!"


    "Roar!"


    A tiger head gun made a roar, turned into a golden mottled tiger, and fiercely rushed at Ding Ning. The terrible strong wind made Ding Ning tremble. NIMA, this is to play with the rhythm of the dead. This tiger head gun is the weakest of the pair of weapons. Unexpectedly, it has combat power not weaker than the peak of the master level.


    "NIMA, spell it!"


    Seeing that these "blade monsters" had no intention of chatting with him happily, Ding Ning wanted to kill him without saying a word. He was also aroused to be cruel in his bones. He drank a thunder fire palm and shot the tiger''s head gun.


    With a loud bang, the tiger head gun was shocked and flew out.


    But then he jumped up as if nothing had happened, and jumped at Ding Ning again.


    Ding Ning''s heart suddenly sank to the bottom of the valley. His powerful thunder fire palm didn''t cause any damage to the weakest tiger head gun. Now it''s a big trouble.


    "Thunder fire palm!"


    Ding Ning bombarded the tiger''s head gun with a thunder fire palm, while his mind turned rapidly. How should he break through this level without advantage.


    Clay puppet? petrifaction? Stone prison?


    It''s no use. This is a metal world. Even the ground and the surrounding walls are all metal. There is no earth element at all. Let alone the earth prison, he can''t even escape through the wall.


    Extinction? That''s a magic weapon. Should it be ok?


    As soon as Ding Ning''s eyes lit up, he was about to take out tianmie and kill the arrogant tiger head gun, but then his face was green and white, which became very wonderful.


    Here, he can''t take things out of the space. He can''t even communicate with Su Su. Isn''t this Keng dad?


    Ding Ning was sad. He didn''t know that such a sad situation would suddenly appear. He had known that he would take out tianmie in advance and carry it in. Now it was completely over.


    What should I do? What should I do? What should I do?


    Ding Ning was dealing with the tiger head gun like an immortal Xiaoqiang, while his mind turned sharply.


    Fortunately, these weapon monsters still look like masters. They look on coldly and watch the tiger head gun fly again and again, then rush up again and again, fly again and again... Rush up again


    However, there was no sign of a mass attack. Otherwise, he would have gone to see the Lord of hell.


    Until this time, Ding Ning realized that since his cultivation, he has always relied too much on foreign objects, either spells or totems, or invisibility


    Yes, stealth. Why did I forget that I still have stealth skills.


    Ding Ning was overjoyed. He took a thunder fire palm and hit the tiger''s head gun again. His figure flashed and disappeared in front of all the blade monsters.


    Although the weapon monster is powerful, it obviously has no IQ. After a silly search, it continues to stay where it is, as if guarding something.


    Ding Ning secretly breathed a sigh of relief, held his breath and carefully observed the tiger head gun.


    Before, Ding Ning was tired of dealing with it. He didn''t have time to consider whether he had brought any damage to the tiger head gun. When he looked carefully, he found that the tiger head gun was not an immortal Xiaoqiang. At least, at the moment, it was black all over, and even the barrel was bent. It seems that it was not lightly hurt by thunder and fire.


    But it''s also useful for eggs. Even if it can destroy the tiger head gun, there are hundreds of weapons here. None of them is weaker than the tiger head gun.


    The most important thing is that there is no place to leave here. Even if he can be invisible, he is only temporarily safe. If he doesn''t get rid of these weapon monsters, he will be trapped here forever.


    Is this a five element array? If so, why can''t he find the array eye?


    Ding Ning was secretly depressed. He tiptoed past those weapon monsters and looked around to find the eye of the array, but he got nothing. It seemed that this was a closed space without any signs of array.


    MD, if I can''t, I''ll fight with these monsters and grind them to death.


    Ding Ning had no way to heaven and no door to earth. He was inspired to be cruel and gnash his teeth.


    Wait, if this is the gold array in the five elements array, can we use the principle of five elements generating and conquering each other?


    Ding Ning was about to appear and continue to fight with the tiger gun when a flash of light flashed in his mind.


    However, as we all know, gold conquers wood, wood conquers earth, earth conquers water, water conquers fire and fire conquers gold. Why did he achieve little effect when he fought with a tiger head gun with a thunder fire palm that is far more powerful than fire? Shouldn''t we join the power of lightning?


    Ding Ning thought quietly, but he couldn''t think of a clue. He didn''t think about it at all. Just try it directly.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning quietly walked near the tiger head gun, quietly lit a flame, and the knife fell on the tiger head gun.


    The tiger head gun is leaning against the wall and seems to be absorbing the power of gold to repair his injury. At the moment, more than half of Ben''s dark gun rod has recovered, but with the sudden attack of the flame knife, the tiger head gun is struggling violently and seems to be making a silent scream.


    The hot temperature makes the blade monsters instinctively fear and subconsciously stay away from the place where the tiger head gun is located.


    Yes, these guys were restrained by the flame. The single flame was even more harmful than the thunder fire palm.


    Ding Ning was ecstatic and no longer invisible. He showed his body arrogantly. The flame knife cut on the tiger''s head gun like no money, and turned it into a pool of golden liquid in an instant.


    "Ha ha, let you be arrogant! Be arrogant again!"


    Ding Ning pinched his waist and laughed proudly, with a kind of arrogance.


    But soon he was very happy and sad. The restraint of the flame on the metal made him too proud. He forgot that the weapon monster was very moral in the Jianghu and didn''t beat him up.


    Perhaps his madness angered the blade monsters, or the fire made them feel instinctive fear. Therefore, a group of blade monsters rushed up without any demeanor and madly beat him.


    Ding Ning wanted to die and shouted, "if you don''t bully people like this, you have the ability to fight with me one by one!"


    Unfortunately, no monster was willing to pay attention to him. The blades turned into white light or yellow light and attacked him like a storm.


    "Poof!"


    Ding Ning was too quenched to defend himself. He was almost pierced by a Geng gold long sword. Under the severe pain, his reaction was slightly slow. He was almost cut off his arm by a giant axe. He was surprised to escape for the first time and immediately entered the invisible state.


    However, at the moment, he was injured and could not take healing medicine from the space to stop bleeding. The effect of invisibility was greatly reduced. These weapon monsters continued to chop in the void along the blood drops scattered all the way, which made him embarrassed and had to circle around the golden space.


    Although Ding Ning''s self-healing ability is amazing, he has no time to deal with the wound under the constant pursuit of the blade monster. The wound can''t heal. Over time, he can be consumed alive just by bleeding.

 Chapter 911

    "Poof poof!"


    Almost half of these weapon monsters have the strength of a great master. Although they have no body skills, they kill the teacher with random knives. Hundreds of weapon blades chop and chop without rules, which makes Ding Ning add new wounds before the old wounds go away. In the twinkling of an eye, he is bleeding all over the wounds. It is time for life and death.


    "MD, this is to kill me! I fought with you!"


    Ding Ning was also forced to be anxious. He had never been so embarrassed. He bit his teeth and roared. There was already vigorous purple in the bottom of his eyes.


    At this moment, it finally reflects the benefits of military training. The pain that ordinary people can''t bear is just Pediatrics for him. At this time, he still keeps a clear consciousness and can keep a calm mind when releasing the eyes of Jiuyou.


    "Boom!"


    Perhaps he was aware of Ding Ning''s life and death crisis. This time, the purple fire came in a special surge and differentiated hundreds of purple silk threads at a speed difficult to distinguish by the naked eye, binding these terrible fierce soldiers in the air. Then the pupil of hell quickly covered the whole body of these weapon monsters with a strange purple fire and kept burning.


    Unfortunately, although the purple fire has great power, it seems to be more destructive to living objects. When facing these weapon monsters, it can''t catch some power. Although it slows down the speed of weapon monsters, it can''t melt them.


    "Flame Field!"


    Ding Ningfu''s mind flashed like a soul, simulating the original field of water and releasing the field of fire.


    However, perhaps it is because his understanding of the flame is not deep enough. The flame field reluctantly released by relying on the flame totem is less than one meter, which can not kill the blade monster at all.


    Ding Ning scratched his head in embarrassment, hurriedly put away the disgraceful field, honestly condensed the fire element, constantly released the flame knife, and split out the blade monster that struggled to bite him.


    A miracle happened. The flame on the flame knife attached to the weapon blade monster should have been extinguished quickly, but under the winding of purple fire, it turned into a tarsal maggot burning continuously. The weapon blade monster twisted happily and gradually turned into a golden liquid under the combustion of two kinds of flames.


    Unexpectedly, the purple fire had the effect of supporting combustion. Ding Ning''s spirit was greatly boosted. The flame knife was thrown on a weapon blade monster like no money.


    The hot air in the metal space was steaming, and a strong white fog rose. Ding Ning gasped heavily and sat on the ground. The nine orifices absorbed the golden aura in the space like a funnel. After purification, it was purified into pure energy, which operated in the body and quickly repaired his injury.


    Should this level be over?


    Ding Ning looked at the last blade monster melted by the fire and thought like a relieved burden.


    However, the surrounding environment did not change as he thought, and he was still trapped in this space.


    Ding Ning didn''t think much, so he took advantage of this rare time to heal his wounds.


    As time went by, Ding Ning didn''t find that the golden liquid melted by those blade monsters quietly rolled on the metal floor and gradually condensed together.


    "Finally, although the injury has not completely recovered, it has healed. As long as there is no fierce battle, it should be no problem!"


    Until a certain moment, Ding Ning opened his eyes with trembling spirit. Just thinking that he might appear in other desperate situations next, his heart was full of bitterness. This is definitely not the place he should come in now. It''s really too difficult.


    But he soon widened his eyes and looked at the golden man whose golden liquid had not been completely condensed. He trembled all over and complained in his heart. No wonder he hasn''t been sent out until now. It hasn''t ended yet.


    The previous weapon monsters were small monsters. I''m afraid the golden man in front of me is the ultimate boss.


    Ding Ning moaned in his heart, but his face was unprecedentedly dignified. He wanted to strike first before the golden man was completely condensed.


    Flame knife, flame axe, flame arrow... Don''t throw it at the golden man like money to destroy it completely.


    But the next scene let Ding Ning''s heart completely fall to the bottom of the valley. The golden man was not afraid of fire. The flame could not cause any harm on him. He still went his own way and condensed himself there.


    It''s too bad. Ding Ning''s heart is in his throat. The golden man is going against the sky. He''s not even afraid of fire. What should he do?


    Taking advantage of the golden man''s incomplete cohesion and success, Ding Ning can only take turns to attack with various attributes of fire, water, earth and lightning to see if he can find the weakness of the golden man.


    As a result, he was completely desperate. The golden man seemed to have no shortcomings. His powers hit it, but there was no response, as if he was tickling him.


    MD, I won''t die here today, will I?


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and felt the momentum of the golden man getting stronger and more terrible. His mind turned rapidly and thought about the way to deal with it.


    Click!


    Probably because there are too many metal elements needed to condense the golden man, the surrounding metal walls and floors began to melt, turned into drops of golden liquid, gathered on the golden man, and constantly improved the golden man''s limbs.


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up, not surprised but happy. He was trapped here because it was completely isolated by metal. At the moment, the metal walls and floors were melted, which gave him a glimmer of vitality.


    At this time, when he doesn''t go, the breath of the golden man has at least reached the Shenwu realm, which is by no means what he can compete with now. Even if he feels the wriggle of water, fire and earth totems, he knows that the Geng gold totem is likely to be hidden in the Golden man, and he won''t foolishly hit the stone with an egg. This is definitely not an opponent he can defeat now.


    Wall piercing!


    Ding Ning jumped into the air without hesitation, hit the wall hard and wanted to walk through the wall.


    "Bang!"


    Ding Ning covered his nearly flattened nose with tears, and staggered back. NIMA, the stone wall behind the wool golden wall was also mixed with a large amount of metal, so that his wall penetration didn''t have any effect at all.


    This is God wants me!


    Ding Ning wants to cry. If he doesn''t bully people like this, at least he is the golden man in Shenwu realm. Where can he compete with the peak of tianwu realm?


    Even if you want me to fight harder, at least give me a weapon? Now the storage ring and water space are isolated. Where can we get weapons.


    No, at the thought of this, Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly brightened and secretly scolded himself as a fool. How could he forget the soul chopping knife.


    Soul chopping knife is special. It is different from other things in space. It is hidden in his consciousness sea. It can be taken out and used.


    I have a knife in my hand!


    Ding Ning reached out and took out the soul chopping knife. When holding the knife in his hand, the steadfast texture made Ding Ning feel certain and heroic.


    Isn''t it a special Shenwu realm? I don''t believe that a golden man can understand the divine domain. As long as there is no divine domain, Ding Ning is confident that he can fight.


    With the warm cultivation of spiritual power, the current soul chopping knife can change its size according to his mind. Adjust the soul chopping knife to fit his own size. Ding Ning cut off the golden man without hesitation.


    He didn''t do his best with this knife, but just a tentative harassment attack. He wanted to see how the golden man''s defense was.


    With a "poof" knife, the golden man was cut off a shoulder without resistance.


    Before Ding Ning wanted to shout out that it was a weak chicken, the golden man rolled to the ground. When he got up again, his severed shoulder had recovered as before.


    Ding Ning was stunned for a moment. NIMA also brought this operation. How can he play?


    But since he can cut off his arm, the golden man should not be so terrible. This makes Ding Ning''s courage suddenly strong. He is cruel in his heart. I don''t believe you can recover endlessly if I keep cutting off your limbs.


    But the fact told Ding Ning that he thought too much.


    When he attacked again and wanted to cut off the golden man''s limbs, the golden man''s feet finally condensed out, and his whole body suddenly glowed with gold, "Qiang", which made Ding Ning''s arms numb and retreated again and again.


    I''ll go. Don''t you leave me a way to live?


    Ding Ning shook his hands again and again to eliminate the numbness on his shoulders. He felt cool in his heart. This dog can also release body protection energy. How can he play?


    But looking at the arrogant movement of the golden man''s neck and a provocative look, Ding Ning was angered, shouted "go to hell", jumped up in the air with a knife in both hands, and chopped Huashan hard at the golden man''s head.


    The unhurried gold man as like as two peas in the hands of a man, and his hands held a hand, and then separated, he had a pair of long knives, which were exactly the same as the chopped soul knives, and hurried to the top of his head, and the student was allowed to stop.


    Ding Ning was shocked and flew backwards. When he landed, he staggered and retreated for more than ten steps to eliminate the anti earthquake force and stand firm.


    The golden man danced a knife flower very humanized, and even put away the body protection energy. His face, which can''t see his face at all, seems to have a playful and provocative color.


    Do you compare swordsmanship with Laozi?


    Ding Ning was not surprised but happy. If the golden man crushed him with his realm, he would die today. But the golden man wanted to compare his sword skills with him, then he had a glimmer of vitality.


    "The cook will relieve the ox!"


    When Ding Ning stepped on his foot, the whole man jumped out like a loaded shell. The knife in his hand waved all over the sky and cut 120 knives in an instant.


    But facts have proved that since the golden man dared to compete with him, he is absolutely sure.


    The bright blade flickered and cut 120 blades in an instant, which blocked all his attacks.


    Ding Ning''s pupils contracted violently and became awn. Since he became a cook, he had never met anyone who could block his first move of 60 knives. This time, he overestimated the golden man as much as possible and directly performed the second move of cook, but he didn''t expect to be blocked.


    This made him completely put away his contempt, gave a dignified shout, rose up again, performed the third move of the cook''s antidote, and cut 240 knives in an instant.


    "Qiang Qiang!"


    The sword awns all over the sky made a sudden sound like a shower of gold and iron. A human figure flew backwards in the air and sprayed a blood line in the air.


    When Ding Ning stumbled to the ground, his face was very white, his mouth was covered with red blood, and his eyes stared at the golden man, showing a look of horror.


    The third type was also blocked, and there was still room for counterattack. It seems that we must take out the ability to press the bottom of the box.


    Ding Ning took a deep breath, regulated the disordered breath in his body, breathed and breathed, and instantly restored his calm, with no sorrow, no joy, no anger and no anger.


    "The fifth style of paoding jieniu!"


    Ding Ning drank violently and kicked at his feet. His body shot at the golden man like a stray arrow. There was no blade in the sky in mid air, only a snow bright blade that seemed to cut down the sky and cut down with the power of destroying the sky and the earth.


    "Qiang Qiang!"


    The Geng Jin sword in the Jin Man''s hand, which could not see any emotion, immediately waved 480 swords with a heavy chill to block Ding Ning''s attack.

 Chapter 912

    The fifth move of paoding jieniu seems to have only one knife, but it actually cuts 480 knives in a moment. However, it is too fast for the naked eye to detect, making people think it is just a knife.


    It has to be said that the golden man''s knife skill is really extraordinary. Such a confusing knife was blocked by it.


    However, since Ding Ning regarded it as the ultimate killing move, how could it be so simple? Just when the Jin man waved Geng gold long knife to block the fifth move, Ding Ning was not idle and downplayed another knife without smoke and anger.


    Then, Ding Ning turned pale, like being drained of all his energy. His legs were soft, he knelt on one knee, gasped heavily, but his eyes looked at the golden man without blinking.


    "Click, click, click!"


    The golden man stood still as if nothing had happened. But a second later, the whole body began to crack like a broken porcelain doll. Then, the huge body collapsed, and the whole person was dismembered into thousands of pieces and instantly turned into a golden crystal on the ground.


    In the seventh move of paoding jieniu, he instantly cut 720 knives. Ding Ning used the inertial thinking of the Jin man to directly cut the seventh move, which was 120 knives more than the sixth move. The extra 120 knives finally made a miraculous achievement and successfully dismembered it when the Jin man couldn''t prevent it.


    Just as the Jin man turned into scattered Jin Lingjing, Ding Ning suddenly realized that the sealing force of the isolated storage ring was eliminated. Even if he consumed a lot, he took the Jin Lingjing on the ground into the space at the first time.


    "Boom!"


    There was a violent vibration in the space. Ding Ning licked his lips and finally broke through. However, what about the agreed Geng gold totem?


    "Click, click, click!"


    The array runes flickered, and the violent golden yuan force surged. It quickly gathered into a Geng gold long knife. At the moment when Ding Ning was transmitted by the violent spatial fluctuation, it flashed like a meteor and appeared on Ding Ning''s right arm, turning into a white gold knife mark.


    Ding Ning only felt the strong tearing force of space, and a flower in front of him fell into the sea with a "pop".


    Is it out? Or came to the five elements water array?


    Ding Ning used up almost all his energy and spirit when he performed the seventh move of paoding jieniu. The whole person collapsed in the sea and thought of it faintly.


    His whole body was so sore that he didn''t even want to move a finger, but the strange environment around him and his keen intuition about danger told him that he didn''t come out and was still in the five element array.


    Sure enough, the next moment, a terrible roar sounded, and a huge sea blue water dragon opened its ferocious mouth and bit him.


    "Tianshui totem, I''ll give it to you. Don''t be so fast. Buy me some time!"


    Ding Ning smiled weakly. The giant dragon composed of water element is not so simple.


    Because the first one to get is the Tianshui totem, his understanding of the water element is also the most profound. He can easily detect that the water element dragon contains all kinds of terrorist attacks that can easily break him to pieces, such as undercurrent vortex, irregular tearing, violent turbulence, water molecule concussion and so on.


    Not to mention that it is difficult for him to even move a finger now. Even if he is at the peak, it is not so easy to solve the water element dragon, so he can only place his hope on the Tianshui totem and strive for enough recovery time for himself.


    Tianshui totem lived up to expectations. After receiving Ding Ning''s order, the tattoo squirmed slightly, condensing a mermaid virtual shadow and floating towards the dragon.


    The shadow as like as two peas in the nine days, the illusion of the spirit is the same. It is just a lot of illusions. When she faces the water element dragon, she absorbs the surrounding water in a crazy way. The whole body expands rapidly with the visible speed of the naked eye, and becomes a huge Mermaid in a blink of an eye.


    Ding Ning looked at the familiar face of the mermaid and sighed secretly. His eyes were full of complex colors.


    Once upon a time, he regarded the mermaid as his best friend, but he never thought that she harbored evil intentions and finally killed Jenny.


    Although I know that she is only a wisp of soul of Jiutian Xuannv, I can''t help it. I can''t blame her at all.


    What''s more, he and Jiutian Xuannv have turned fighting into friendship, but he can''t let go.


    I don''t know what Tianshui totem thinks. What''s wrong with it? It turns into a mermaid. Is this deliberately stimulating yourself?


    In fact, Ding Ning wrongly blamed the Tianshui totem. The mermaid is the emperor of the aquarium. In ancient times, the Tianshui totem was the image of the mermaid. The nine sky Xuannv was transformed into a mermaid by the combination of soul and totem, rather than a fabricated image.


    "Roar!"


    The water element dragon has no intelligence. He dares to pass his claws to the mermaid. After a roar, he slaps the mermaid like a fly.


    The mermaid''s hands were slender and understated. When she reached out, she held the terrible dragon claw in her hand. The huge water element dragon could not move in front of her like a baby without resistance. The huge body began to shrink, and the rich water element continued to enter the mermaid''s body.


    The supplement of water element makes the illusory figure of the mermaid quickly become solid, picturesque and enchanting, and makes Ding Ning''s spirit appear in a momentary trance, as if he saw the scene when he first met the mermaid.


    But at the moment, the mermaid has no smart color in the mermaid''s eyes. The empty eyes are dull and godless. They only have their shape but not their spirit, which makes Ding Ning feel a sense of loss.


    It has to be said that water element is definitely the best attribute for healing. The mermaid''s body seems to be a bottomless black hole, slowly and firmly swallowing the power of the water element dragon, feeding Ding Ning back through totem, so that his injury can be healed at a visible speed, and the dried up spiritual power in his body can be recovered quickly.


    Ding Ning knows that the mermaid is slowing down the absorption speed according to his command and buying time for his healing. After all, a gold element space is so terrible. He doesn''t know how dangerous the next wood element space will be.


    Unfortunately, the water element can only act on the flesh, but can not act on the spiritual force, which makes his spirit extremely depressed, and his face has a strong color of fatigue.


    There are seven types of this skill, each of which needs to condense all the essence and spirit.


    The seventh move is the last one in the first priority. It is also the ultimate move with the greatest consumption and the strongest power. If it is cast alone, it will not make his consumption so huge. The problem is that he cast the seventh move without stopping after casting the fifth move, which leads to his consumption far greater than that of the single move.


    When can we understand the second weight? It''s as light as heavy. Ding Ning smashed his mouth with some regret. It seems to the world that master Tiandao, whose carving skill has reached the realm, knows his weight very well. His knife technique is just an entry-level level.


    If it weren''t for paoding jieniu skill, it would probably be a martial art beyond the heaven level skill. The starting point is much higher than that of ordinary people who practice Sabre skills. I don''t know how many levels. Otherwise, his Sabre realm will definitely not be sought after by the world.


    The first weight is light. He can use the mountain knife as a scalpel to operate accurately. Ding Ning reached this level as early as the age of eight. Now more than ten years have passed, but he has always been stuck at this level without breakthrough.


    The second is to lift light as heavy. As the name suggests, it is the feeling of fighting with the scalpel as an open and close Yanyue knife. That is the level that Ding Ning has never been able to break through.


    The realm of sabre technique is different from others. It is a kind of artistic conception that can only be understood by yourself, not by hard practice.


    Ding Ning is determined to practice medicine. He has never taken the sabre technique too seriously before, but today he uses the sabre technique to reverse the war in a desperate situation. Although there are elements of calculation and luck, it also makes him deeply realize that forging iron still needs to be hard. In a short time, he is too dependent on arrays and talismans, but ignores the role of his own combat power, This kind of consciousness is extremely wrong and serious.


    Arrays and talismans are really awesome, but after all, they can only be auxiliary combat means. Once the storage space is sealed, he will numb his claws.


    It is said that runes and arrays cannot be used in Tongtian secret place, and even spirit tools cannot play their due role, which makes Ding Ning have to doubt whether he can survive in that dangerous environment with his own real combat power after removing these auxiliary things.


    While Ding Ning was introspecting himself, the water element dragon finally disappeared in a helpless roar. The mermaid swayed back to Ding Ning''s arm. The water drop shaped tattoo turned into a mermaid tattoo again, which looked beautiful and demonic.


    Ding Ning didn''t take care of the space, and began to turbulence violently again. He looked thoughtfully at the reappearance of mermaid tattoos. Waves of information about the understanding of water elements came into his mind and almost burst his mind.


    Is this the complete Tianshui totem? The previous Tianshui totem was only attached to the body, not integrated as it is now.


    Ding Ning never felt the intimacy of Tianshui totem at this moment, as if it was born as one with himself, which even brought him a feeling of blood connection.


    Totem addition can only be regarded as having element seeds. If there are seeds in the body, they can only borrow the element power of totem. It is still a long way to go to make them fully integrate into themselves like Tianshui totem and use the element power as indicated by the arm!


    After Ding Ning realized this, the joy of harvesting Fire Totem and gold totem also weakened a lot, but anyway, obtaining totem seeds is also a good thing. At least, he can accept the third and fourth military training.


    "Kaka!"


    As if the mirror was broken, the whole water space rippled and gradually became blurred in Ding Ning''s sight. A burst of space fluctuation came. He only felt that a flower appeared in a space with beautiful mountains and rivers, shady trees, flowers in full bloom, fresh air, full of vitality and like a paradise outside the world.


    Looking at the world full of vitality turned into fog, even though Ding Ning knew that this was the wood attribute space of the five element array, the fresh air still made him relaxed and happy. He felt that the capillary blood holes all over his body were stretched out and greedily breathed the rich wood spirit of the outside world.


    Eh!


    When a breath of fresh air was inhaled into his body, Ding Ning felt his listless spirit. He couldn''t help but be surprised. The vitality here has the function of restoring spiritual power.


    This made him overjoyed. Without thinking about it, he began to run the spirit refining strategy, absorbed the wood spirit into his body, and then condensed it with the spirit washing formula, constantly restoring the listless spirit.


    At the same time, the internal and external circulation system operates at the same time, and the huge heaven and earth spiritual power flows into the body along the nine orifices like a whale swallowing a snake, which is constantly transformed into an attribute free spiritual power and stored in the Dantian.


    The terrible wood aura formed a terrible aura tide around Ding Ning''s body, which made him feel comfortable. He forgot everything as if he had returned to his mother''s arms, and immersed himself in this crazy absorption aura.

 Chapter 913

    With the passage of time, the spiritual power was continuously transformed into the purest non attribute spiritual power, which was deposited in his elixir field, dense with fog.


    Ding Ning felt that he was integrated into the world and incarnated into a towering tree. His unrestrained greed absorbed the aura of the whole world. The strong vitality washed every cell and capillary blood hole of him, making him feel comfortable and want to sleep forever.


    Unknowingly, Ding Ning''s skin and blood holes were broken one by one by the strong vitality like substance, exuding crimson blood. The tender green tree buds took root on his body surface, taking his blood as nourishment, and constantly began to take root and sprout.


    A root like rhizome extends along his meridians and gradually spreads to his internal organs, extracting his vitality.


    His hair slowly turned green and constantly sprouted tender green buds. His skin began to wrinkle like a shriveled old tree bark, and the skin color on his face slowly changed to green.


    From a distance, Ding Ning can no longer be regarded as a person. If he has to be related to people, he can only be said to be a tree man.


    In a forest hundreds of miles away from here, one of the trees needs thousands of people to surround it. On the trunk of the towering huge tree, which goes up into the sky, there is a strange face. Looking at this scene from a distance, he shows a gloomy smile.


    If Ding Ning could look under the ground at the moment, he would find that every tree in an unknown distance was formed by the huge tree man''s intertwined roots exposed to the ground, and a dense white bone was buried under each tree root. Even those vines, wild grass and flowers were its appendages.


    Since the endless years, the tree people have assimilated the warriors who have been involved in this way, using the flesh and blood of the living creatures as their nourishment, and there has never been an exception.


    Therefore, the tree man didn''t think there would be any exception for Ding Ning, a low-level martial artist, and didn''t bother to pay attention to a trivial martial artist. He closed his eyes and began to rest.


    The roots of the green tree finally extended into Ding Ning''s Dantian. Countless dense roots at the fork coiled the three black virtual shadows layer by layer and bound them. Then there were countless roots, greedily absorbing the pure spiritual power in Ding Ning''s Dantian.


    A rhizome stared curiously at the rusty iron flake in dingning''s Dantian as if it had existed since ancient times, pryed out some roots and tentatively poked it, but the rusty iron flake had no reaction.


    This emboldened the rhizome, separated countless roots, wrapped them and wanted to refine them.


    The rusty iron finally seemed to be unbearable and trembled slightly... But soon there was no response. The frightened roots retreated into a ball, and then jumped on it recklessly.


    At this time, the wisp of knife that Ding Ning extracted from Xia Hou Weiyang''s body and kept warm in the Dantian moved like the guardian of rusty iron. A blade like destroying the sky and the earth flashed, cutting all the roots in the Dantian into pieces, and then it was silent.


    At this moment, the sword idea flashed, which made Ding Ning''s confused mind wake up for a moment. He was aware of his situation at the moment. He was shocked in a cold sweat. He wanted to stand up and struggle desperately, but he found that he couldn''t even move.


    No, Ding Ning''s face changed dramatically. This root covered every corner of his body like a cobweb. All meridians were occupied by the roots of green trees. Even the three black illusory figures who could not say what they were were were bound and fell asleep.


    A strong sense of drowsiness came from the brain, which made Ding Ning''s eyelids heavy and his mind confused. He realized that he didn''t have much time. He gave instructions to the Gengjin totem with the last glimmer of Qingming and fell into a deep sleep.


    According to common sense, he should have given instructions to his closest water totem. He had planned to do the same, but he suddenly thought that gold generates water, water generates wood, wood generates fire, fire generates earth, and earth generates gold. I''m afraid it''s hard for water totem to get this wood root, which may have a negative effect.


    Therefore, he made the wisest choice between lightning and flint, jinkemu, and used the newly collected golden totem seeds to help him get out of trouble.


    It has to be said that he is gambling with his own life. After all, Gengjin totem is a newly collected seed. He has no intimacy with him. It is a gamble to give his life to it.


    Facts proved that he was right. When the sleepy Geng gold totem got the instruction, it suddenly burst out sharp Qi. Countless Geng gold sword Qi looked at Ding Ning''s meridians, killing countless roots into powder.


    "Squeak!"


    The tree, like a frightened mouse, suddenly withdrew its roots and made a sad cry.


    The whole mountain forest seemed to hear its cry for help. Countless huge trees around it roared like wild animals, and the branches blocking the sun jumped at Ding Ning like poisonous snakes.


    However, at this time, Ding Ning returned to Qingming because of the fear of his roots. An angry roar came out of his mouth. Tianmie suddenly appeared in his hand, drew a circular arc in the air, and a huge half moon knife cut towards the branches of those huge trees.


    "Poof poof!"


    Those branches were turned into fly ash under the devastating awn of the knife, leaving no trace, and the giant tree made a sad roar like a beast.


    "Boom!"


    The whole space was in turmoil. The huge tree man opened his eyes. There was a trace of anger in his indifferent eyes. He opened his mouth and gave a sharp hiss.


    "Click, click!"


    The giant trees who got the tree man''s command pulled out of the ground and stood in human shape, clumsily and heavily surrounding Ding Ning''s place.


    "Damn it!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were red. He didn''t check it for a while, but he was almost taken away by the tree man. This method was too insidious, which made him afraid.


    Waving tianmie in his hand, he leaped up and chopped down at the huge trees with the power of breaking the earth.


    "Squeak!"


    A huge tree was the first to bear the brunt and was forcibly split in two by this devastating knife.


    The earth rose and soared with strong vitality. If you want to repair the giant tree split in two, annihilation talisman has destructive power. The destructive power constantly destroys the vitality of the giant tree, makes it roll and struggle on the ground in pain, and looks at countless flowers and plants along the way.


    The whole wooden space was in chaos. The crushed flowers and plants even made a painful scream. It sounded like ghosts crying and wolves howling, which made people shudder.


    "NIMA, it''s all fine!"


    Ding Ning swallowed his saliva hard, and his face was full of palpitations. He didn''t think of this place like a paradise. Even a wild grass and a flower were born with wisdom because of excess vitality, which could bring him fatal harm.


    "Go to hell!"


    The more Ding Ning thought about it, the more frightened he became. The killing machine was awe inspiring in his eyes. The huge semi arc knife awn flashed continuously and killed the huge trees around him wantonly.


    The destructive power contained in tianmie is precisely this kind of tree monster nemesis with almost endless vitality, which makes their boundless and unfavorable resilience come to naught.


    "Whew, whew, whew!"


    The giant trees are too clumsy, slow and have big targets. Ding Ning can bring fatal damage to them with a knife. These giant trees are afraid and dare not rush forward to die. They begin to call their accompanying thugs.


    Countless ugly vines with spiny skin, hundreds of meters away, like a python with open teeth and claws, wound around Ding Ning.


    One by one, the huge flowers with gorgeous appearance continuously spit the green corrosive poison to Ding Ning.


    The army of bees and insects that covered the sky and blocked out the sun also came, and one after another launched a fierce and fearless attack on Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning''s scalp was numb. The corrosive venom sprayed by those flowers was extremely toxic. Splashing on the ground could corrode the ground into pits. He didn''t want to test whether his flesh could resist the corrosiveness of the venom, so he had to retreat again and again.


    In particular, the dense army of bees and insects gave him goose bumps. Relatively speaking, they are actually the least lethal and can''t break their spiritual shield at all, but like rats, they can''t kill people and disgust people, so he was afraid to avoid them.


    This is against the will of the whole world. Ding Ning has a bitter face, constantly cutting off the seemingly endless vine intrusion, and quickly thinking about the solution.


    Annihilation talisman is effective for giant trees, but it doesn''t pose a great threat to vines. It''s nothing more than being cut off. For a long time, the body length of vines exceeds 10000 meters, and it doesn''t matter for them to be cut off 100 meters.


    But for Ding Ning, the harassment of vines is the most annoying. It will constantly consume his physical strength and energy. After all, to stimulate the annihilation charm on the sky, he must input energy, which makes his energy consume quickly with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "MD, I don''t believe I can''t beat you!"


    Ding Ning was also anxious. After forcing himself to calm down, he suddenly thought that he didn''t seem to fight alone. He could release his little brother!


    The God eater is unreliable. He is still sleeping after swallowing the magic mosquito. The only thing that can help him is the little rabbit.


    What he thinks is very simple. Even a grass here contains abundant vitality. Little rabbit is a herbivore. He should be expert in dealing with these plants.


    Twelve rabbits were released. They felt the strong vitality here. They cheered and jumped out one by one. They ate what they caught.


    I don''t know how rabbits can have such a good appetite. The huge flowers sprayed with corrosive venom were swallowed by them. Without the threat of venom, Ding Ning immediately relaxed a lot.


    The twelve rabbits were like fish in water in the wood attribute space. In Ding Ning''s mouth and tongue, these rabbits jumped onto the giant tree and ate the lush green leaves of the giant tree like locusts.


    Then the vitality rippled, and the leaves of the giant trees grew at a speed visible to the naked eye. The rabbits were so happy that they couldn''t come down from the tree. It was like cutting leeks. They grew a stubble and chewed it.


    "Start a prairie fire!"


    Without the venom threat of giant trees and flowers, Ding Ning suddenly reduced his pressure. In the continuous cutting of vines, he suddenly had a flash of intelligence and understood the technique of one-of-a-kind sabre.


    "Squeak!"


    The vines screamed bitterly, and the attack speed suddenly decreased sharply, as if they were afraid.


    "Hahaha, the destructive power is not effective for you. I''ll see how you can bear the damage of fire."


    Ding Ning was overjoyed when he succeeded in one move. He mixed the power of fire in a prairie fire. Most of the vines are withered yellow old vines, with less water and more oil. The damage of fire to them is greater than the power of destruction. Once lit, it is difficult to extinguish, so that few intelligent vines instinctively fear.

 Chapter 914

    The threat of vines is basically relieved, and the remaining big heads are those snakes, insects, rats and ants.


    Although Jinke wood, in Ding Ning''s opinion, these snakes, insects, mice and ants can not be regarded as wood creatures, and it seems that it is more effective to use fire.


    So a flame knife was thrown by him into the bee and insect army, and the effect was very good.


    However, Ding Ning soon realized that it was wrong. Whether it was a flame knife or a flame arrow, it was a single highly lethal move, but these mosquitoes, mice and ants were so dense that he could not kill much at all.


    It seems that I still lack group offensive martial arts skills!


    Ding Ning calmed down at the moment. He waved tianmie carelessly and fell into meditation. How can he create the powerful move of group attack?


    By the way, water, electricity!


    At a certain moment, Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly lit up. Water can produce wood, but similarly, water can also conduct electricity. Unlike those plants, these mosquitoes, rats and ants can recover quickly under strong vitality even if they are injured, relying on a huge number.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning put away the sky extinction, filled with surging water power, and his body was like a huge fountain, spraying water mist on all sides.


    Fortunately, this is the wood attribute space, which must not lack water. Even if it is consumed, it can be supplemented in time.


    The bee and insect army was drenched in water, but they didn''t realize that the end was coming, so they still rushed to Ding Ning one after another.


    Although the ground absorbs water crazily, Ding Ning has a Tianshui totem. The rich water element in the air forms a layer of white fog, which continues to spread around, and soon envelops all the bees and insects.


    "Now, die!"


    Ding Ning''s face showed a ferocious color, launched the lightning power, roared, startled the thunder, and the world was scorched!


    Blue electric arcs spread in all directions along the water tracks. Where they passed, the bee and insect army screamed miserably and twitched and died one after another. Even the birds and creatures flying in the air are no exception. After all, the water mist can conduct electricity. It fell to the ground one by one like dumplings, and the corpses piled up like mountains in an instant.


    Looking at the bodies of mosquitoes, rats and ants piled up like mountains, they even sent out the burning smell of barbecue. Ding Ning couldn''t help but feel a cold and a layer of goose bumps on his body. At least there should be hundreds of millions of them?


    "Roar!"


    The huge tree man seemed to notice that Ding Ning was difficult to deal with. After making a unwilling and angry roar, he chose to stop fighting and shrink.


    "If you want to stop, stop? How can there be such a cheap thing?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes burst with cold. He has never been a generous person. Unless the other party is a beautiful woman, maybe he will pity her.


    But the other party is a tree spirit and an evil guy who almost turned him into a tree man. How can he forgive it.


    "If you want to be a shrinking turtle, I have to burn you out!"


    Ding Ning didn''t intend to let go of the tree spirit, but the problem was that he couldn''t find the location of the tree spirit at all, and he didn''t dare to easily break into the deep and dark forest. Who knows what strange means the tree spirit still has. After thinking about it, he can only force it out with fire attack.


    "Jiuyou''s eye!"


    "Start a prairie fire!"


    Ding Ning still remembers that when he killed those blade monsters before, he cooperated with the eyes of Jiuyou to keep the flame burning, so he did not hesitate to display these two different supporting flames and ignited the big tree on the edge of the forest.


    "Squeak!"


    The trees that were lit gave out painful cries. Looking at the trees that could still make sounds like people, Ding Ning was thrilled. Is it really a green wood array here? How do you feel like the demon family? Even the weeds have become essence.


    Thick smoke billowed and towering trees died miserably in the flames.


    But the tree spirit seemed to have made up his mind to be a shrinking turtle, and even his vitality was restrained by it, so that those big trees were burned alive without resistance.


    Ding Ning had some sympathy for these charred trees, but he was surprisingly angry when he saw a thick white bone buried under each tree.


    Although I don''t know who built the five element array? When was it built? And why?


    However, looking at the scale and rings of this forest, it can not be formed in a short time. At least it takes tens of thousands of years of precipitation. It goes without saying that these white bones are people who mistakenly entered the array like him, but ended up here. How can he not be angry.


    If the sword hadn''t moved at the critical moment, I''m afraid I''ve stepped into the footsteps of these people. Now I think it still scares him.


    His heart is as hard as iron stone at the moment, and there is no pity in his eyes. Here can have such abundant vitality. There are no few people who fall here. Every plant and tree here is an accomplice of tree spirits, and there is nothing worthy of sympathy.


    Kill!


    Kill!


    Kill!


    Ding Ning''s eyes were full of violent killing intention. One stone puppet broke through the earth, pushed the whole forest all the way, and ran to the roaring direction in front of the tree spirit.


    Ding Ning stepped on the bones, like the God of fire in the world, setting fire continuously along the way, watching the tree monsters unwilling to lose in the miserable struggle.


    The towering flame reddened half of the forest. Ding Ning didn''t encounter any obstacles and attacks along the way, which made him feel a little uneasy. He asked the little rabbit to surround himself, protect his safety, and watch around vigilantly to prevent the sudden attack of tree spirits.


    I don''t know how long it took. Ding Ning estimated that there were at least five or six hours. Finally, he came out of the thick smoke and came to an empty place.


    There are tens of thousands of square meters in this open space. There are no weeds around. There is only a towering giant tree.


    Ding Ning looked at the strange face on the Bureau tree with an expressionless face, but he was secretly beating the drum in his heart. What kind of Taoist practice is this tree spirit, which gave him an unfathomable feeling. Is it a tree spirit in the holy martial arts realm?


    "Young man, how about I let you go and leave now?"


    The giant tree looked at Ding Ning curiously and made a sound like an evening drum and morning bell. The terrible volume shocked Ding Ning''s mind and almost died without bleeding from his seven orifices.


    He shook his head and made his confused head sober. When he was about to speak, the face suddenly exuded extremely strong vitality. The sea accepted all rivers and streams into Ding Ning''s body, "this is the compensation I gave you. We''re clear!"


    Ding Ning opened his mouth and wanted to refuse with solemn words of righteousness, but he was shocked to find that the strong and extreme vitality had been transformed into the purest spiritual force, which shocked his mind and the spiritual sea began to expand madly.


    Divine consciousness? This strong vitality has turned my spiritual sea into a sea of knowledge, and the spiritual power has become a real divine consciousness?


    Ding Ning ignored the negotiation with the tree spirit and sat cross legged in a hurry. He felt crazy about running the "washing God formula" and kept purifying his divine knowledge to prevent the tree spirit from playing tricks.


    A strange smile appeared on the tree spirit''s face, and a strong vitality kept pouring into Ding Ning''s body. Part of it was transformed into divine consciousness and part into spiritual power.


    Ding Ning once again fell into the process of crazy absorption of vitality, but he still had a wariness in his heart, keeping a touch of divine consciousness and guarding against tree spirits.


    But the tree spirit looked very sincere and didn''t want to harm him at all. The vast vitality was like no money and generously gave it to Ding Ning.


    "Stop... Stop..."


    Until the Dantian in Ding Ning''s body was full of energy, the divine consciousness was also full of divine consciousness, and the tree spirit was still delivering vitality to him, Ding Ning realized that it was wrong and shouted in a hurry.


    "You are wrong, young man, but I am very sincere in your apology. You see, I gave you the essence of my life, so you can accept it."


    The tree essence showed a smile of success, and even the breath began to change somewhat. It was not a complete lie. It was really used to give Ding Ning the essence of his life, but the essence of these life would return to Ding Ning after death.


    Ding Ning realized that the damn tree spirit had a sinister intention and wanted to burst himself with vitality.


    He immediately wanted to stop his absorption, but he was shocked to find that he could not interrupt the transmission of the tree spirit, and even an invisible force prevented him from hurting it.


    The tree spirit laughed proudly and said, "this is the origin of life. As long as we have established a transmission channel between us, you can''t interrupt or even hurt me."


    "You can''t hurt me, can you?"


    Ding Ning forced himself to calm down and asked coldly.


    "Yes, neither of us can hurt the other when conveying the source of life."


    The tree spirit smiled proudly: "but so what? Unless you have the ability to absorb all the sources of my life, the one who dies can only be you."


    Ding Ning''s face was livid. Unexpectedly, the tree spirit was so resourceful that he plunged himself into death by this gift.


    Yes, it is the death of the tree, look at the volume of the tree, a leaf is Ding Ning''s body is large, it can store the essence of life as can be imagined how terrible, I am afraid that 1/10000 of the energy is enough to live his life, this is his two time after the soldiers refining, the body strength far beyond the ordinary people, can be hard to persist to the present.


    But now he had nothing to do. His spiritual power and divine consciousness had reached a saturation state. His body had begun to expand and would explode at any time.


    The most important thing is that both the totem and the rabbit belong to him. During the period of reaching a gift contract with the tree spirit, he can''t fight it at all. He can only passively accept the power that is far beyond the limit of his body.


    Ding Ning had a clear understanding in his mind. No wonder the God of war totem wanted to help his soldiers refine their body. No wonder the dragon family measured their strength by the volume of their body.


    The body is like a container carrying energy. The larger the container, the more energy it can carry, the stronger its strength will naturally be. It is said that Chiyou was a hundred feet tall and had long been beyond the scope of human beings.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Ding Ning had no time to think more. At the moment, he began to expand rapidly like an inflatable ball and would explode and die at any time.


    What should I do? What should I do? What should I do?


    Ding Ning''s brain was spinning rapidly, but there was no way. His brain gradually fell into chaos, his eyes began to congest and bulge, and the whole person had become a huge circle. Maybe the next moment, he would explode with a bang and die without a whole body.


    The rabbits were in a hurry. One by one, they jumped on Ding Ning, opened their sharp fangs, bited his skin hard, and let the violent spiritual power flow into their bodies.


    The tree spirit showed a sneer of disapproval. Although the size of the rabbit was like a bear, it just made him stick to it for a longer time. For it, it was just a matter of consuming more life sources. It would come back sooner or later, and it wouldn''t mind.


    "Bang!"


    The first rabbit expanded rapidly and couldn''t bear the violent life force at all. It exploded with blood and flesh, and died without a whole body.

 Chapter 915

    "The eleventh!"


    As the rabbit shared some energy and restored a line of clarity, Ding Ning shed blood and tears in his eyes and gave a sad cry.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    ¡­¡­


    As if in a chain reaction, rabbits exploded one after another and died. Before dying, each rabbit took a deep look at him. There was no regret, no comfort, no hatred, only infinite attachment and determination.


    "Number three!"


    "Number five!"


    "Number ten!"


    Ding Ning looked at the reluctance contained in the red eyes of the rabbits, and his heart was as painful as a needle. The feeling of watching his brother die in front of him, but there was nothing he could do, made him hate and crazy, and red blood and tears flowed in his eyes!


    If I don''t die, I will surely break the tree spirits into pieces to comfort your spirits in heaven!


    Ding Ning secretly made a cruel vow in his heart, but he knew in his heart that the sharing of rabbits was only a drop in the bucket, and he was doomed today.


    "No, I won''t!"


    Ding Ning''s body has expanded to a full three meters, and the violent vitality is still pouring into his body.


    "Bang"


    Ding Ning watched the last rabbit burst open. His nostalgic eyes filled his heart with this towering anger and regret. If he didn''t let them out to help, they wouldn''t die so miserable.


    With the sound of "drop", Ding Ning suddenly felt relaxed, and the whole person returned to normal like a vented ball. He collapsed and sat on the ground, looking at the broken flesh and blood of the rabbits, with painful tears in his eyes.


    Why? Why not earlier Reiki liquid, so that the rabbits won''t die miserably.


    Ding Ning is essentially a person who bears a grudge, but he is also a person who is grateful. The drop of grace should be rewarded by the spring. Although he and the rabbits actually have little feelings, they died for themselves, which filled his heart with guilt and regret.


    "Eh! It''s strange that Reiki can melt liquid in tianwu territory. It seems that it''s also a demon, but so what? It''s just a waste of my life origin!"


    The tree spirit was keen to discover the changes in Ding Ning''s body for the first time and did not break through the realm, but the aura turned into liquid, which made it more determined to get rid of Ding Ning. Otherwise, once such a demon grows up, it will die.


    You should know that Reiki liquid should appear in Zhenwu jiuzhong genius. Reiki liquid can break through Shenwu only by gathering souls and concentrating.


    This step is a crucial step for all martial artists. Only pure spiritual power to a certain extent can lead to qualitative change from quantitative change, lead to Reiki liquid, and condense the soul. I don''t know how many martial artists are stuck in this step and can''t make progress all their life.


    The earlier the Reiki melts, the greater the achievements in the future. The future is unlimited. At least, Shenwu realm is a sure thing.


    "Drop!"


    "Drop!"


    "Drop!"


    Every drop of spirit drops into the Dantian. After mourning, Ding Ning has recovered his peace. He feels that the rich spirit power in the Dantian is rapidly transformed into spirit liquid. He needs to live well to kill the tree spirit and get justice for the rabbits.


    Although Ding Ning thought that Dantian was more than ten times larger than the average person, it was still too small compared with the huge volume of tree spirits.


    The only hope that he can survive is to change his blood. When he turns into Kunpeng, he can cover the sky and block out the sun, let alone a mere tree spirit. Even the sun, moon and stars can swallow it in one bite.


    However, Kun can really handle the sun and moon, and only Peng can transform himself at this stage. Although Peng''s volume is also large, it is still unable to compare with Shujing. Therefore, his only vitality is to stimulate the hidden attributes in his blood and become Kun, so he can hope to survive this disaster and turn defeat into victory.


    After all, from the moment the tree spirit and he established the gift contract, only one was destined to survive.


    It seems that there is some impatience. The speed of the essence of life is accelerated again by the tree essence. The speed of Ding Ning''s aura liquid has speeded up rapidly, and even it has become a bead line.


    The unprecedented sense of strength made Ding Ning feel comfortable, but he couldn''t be happy. When the Dantian was full of spiritual liquid, if he couldn''t successfully awaken Kun''s blood, it would be his end.


    Time imperceptibly inexhaustible, Ding Ning''s heart is also increasingly anxious, although he divided the essence of life into two parts, a collection of the sea to fill the sea, a remit into the lower Dan to turn into energy, but the essence of the essence of the world without end is endless, compared to its huge body. Ding Ning could not imagine how much of the essence of the old monster remained.


    Finally, the lower Dantian and the upper Dantian reached saturation again. Just when Ding Ning was terrified, with a click, the spirit liquid went upstream like a broken bamboo, and even opened nine extremely hidden meridians. The spirit liquid kept rising like the water overflowing in the pool and gradually poured into the middle Dantian.


    Ding Ning was overjoyed. The UniCom of Zhongxia Dantian doubled his combat power at least, and the most important thing is to win a break for him.


    The tree spirit''s strange face shows a strange color. It has cultivated the knowledge of unknown years. It is also the first time to meet a human who has cultivated three elixirs.


    Because in its memory, only the royal family of the ancient demon family practices three Dantian, but it has never seen the connection between the middle Dantian and the lower Dantian.


    The upper Dan field of the ancient demon royal family is the storage place of the essence of life, and the middle Dan Tian is the inheritance place of blood magic, while the lower Dan Tian is the demon yuan, that is, the storage place of the devil.


    However, ordinary demons and creatures of other races cannot cultivate zhongdantian, let alone connect zhongdantian and xiadantian, which is unheard of.


    But Shujing doesn''t care about this. The more eccentric Ding Ning''s constitution is, the happier he is. If Ding Ning really has the blood of the ancient demon royal family, he will be happy.


    After all, if it can swallow the ancient damn royalty that has already perished, it can not only provide it with the purest essence of life, but it may also contribute to it.


    You know, it can barely be regarded as a member of the demon family now. Although its birth is not a conventional birth, it has been regarded as a special demon family after swallowing the vitality and memory of the strong of countless races. In the past, it was occasionally able to understand the talent and magic in the blood inheritance of the strong of the demon family.


    As for a more Zhong Dan Tian containing spirit solution, the essence of the tree is not serious. So far, its essence of life has been transported to less than 20%. Let alone a Dantian, even if Ding Ning has three more fields, the remaining 80% life essence is enough to support all of them.


    What it didn''t find was that with the continuous influx of spiritual fluid into Ding Ning''s central Dantian, the black figure in the Dantian was quietly changing.


    Ding Ning was very nervous at the moment. He watched the dark shadow in zhongdantian closely and gradually gave birth to a pair of wings. His blurred face gradually protruded forward and slowly transformed from human shape to Mirs.


    Ding Ning was both happy and disappointed. He was glad that the blood inheritance was finally activated. He was disappointed that the inheritance was Dapeng rather than Kun.


    But anyway, it was a good thing for him to activate the blood inheritance. Especially when the elixir field was gradually filled with spiritual liquid, the gifted magic power Peng was activated quickly, which gave him a boost.


    There is no doubt that the fastest creature in the world is the golden winged ROC. Who dares to compare the speed with the golden winged ROC except sun Dasheng, who is thousands of miles behind in myths and legends?


    How fast is Peng''s speed? The ROC rises in the wind and soars up to 90000 miles. Although it has exaggerated elements, its speed can be seen in general. It is not empty to say that it is the first of the three worlds in terms of speed.


    The world''s martial arts can''t be broken unless they are fast. If Ding ningruo has the speed of Peng, he will train his body strength several times in the future. Who else in the world can be his opponent?


    However, when Ding Ning realized Peng''s extreme speed with joy, he was splashed with cold water, because Peng''s extreme speed is only effective when he incarnates Da Peng, and only a small amount of speed is added when he incarnates human form.


    This makes Ding Ning very depressed. He thinks that this talent is really chicken ribs. If he dares to incarnate Jinpeng in society, he may be caught as a monster every minute.


    Fortunately, there was a speed bonus when he was in human form, which was a consolation Award for him. Unfortunately, he was vague in the inheritance. He just took it lightly, and did not specify how much the bonus could reach. If he could be half faster than his current speed, he would be satisfied.


    "Ka!"


    Just when zhongdantian was full, Ding Ning''s body began to expand again and was ready to incarnate Jinpeng at any time, a slight sound of shackle breaking sounded in his body. At this critical moment, Ding Ning broke through to the first place in Zhenwu.


    "Sleeping trough, that''s OK. There''s no end to special."


    Rao is based on the nature of the essence of the tree, and it also exploded a rude sentence. Fortunately, the heavens of the heavens and the heavens only brought Ding Ning up and down the three dat fields, and within the scope of his psychological endurance, he continued to increase the intensity of the transmission of the essence of life, and wanted to solve this very wonderful child as soon as possible.


    At the moment when Ding Ning broke through the first priority of Zhenwu realm, he suddenly realized what Zhenwu realm needs to break through.


    It''s actually a perception of the elements of heaven and earth that fit themselves. From this level, it seems that the ancient martial arts are one level higher than the national martial arts.


    However, this is also reasonable. After all, ancient martial artists have a complete cultivation system inheritance, which is different from national martial artists who touch stones and cross the river.


    However, it has to be said that it is indeed a great act for national martial artists to find another way, take the internal circulation route and create a new martial arts system.


    All roads lead to the same goal!


    At this moment, Ding Ning suddenly remembered what tianjizi had said to himself, and had a deep understanding of it.


    Indeed, just as the earth is round, no matter where the starting point is, they will come to the same end in the end, but some people hesitate in the middle of the way, and some people go straight to the end.


    Ancient warriors have high requirements for qualification because they need to understand the elements of heaven and earth, while national warriors have low threshold because they do not need to understand the rules of heaven and earth.


    However, when they arrive at the martial god realm, they also need to understand the rules of heaven and earth and find their own elements of heaven and earth for understanding. In this regard, the martial artists lag behind the ancient martial artists.


    But in fact, regardless of external objects such as spirit tools and spirit armor, the strength of national martial artists in the same realm is not weaker than that of ancient martial artists. This is because the road of ancient martial artists is more thorny and bumpy. They not only have a firm will in martial arts, but also pay more attention to the exercise of physical quality.


    The body is like a container. If the container is large, it can hold more energy. This is the fundamental reason why the national martial arts are stronger than the ancient martial arts in the same realm.

 Chapter 916

    Does perception fit your own elements of heaven and earth?


    Ding Ning''s mouth is full of evil spirits. He is not an ordinary ancient warrior. He can only feel one element.


    Five elements, he has four totems, the only lack of green wood totem. Now the essence of the essence of the tree is to send the essence of life to his body. Is there anything simpler than that?


    Therefore, Ding Ning didn''t look at the depressed expression of the tree spirit at all, closed his eyes as if there was no one else, and seriously realized the green wood element.


    The tree spirit stared at Ding Ning without blinking. His heart was full of doubts. Did the boy admit his fate? Why is there no tension?


    Wood, life essence, and water element are the best healing elements. They are the source of life and the source of life.


    The Holy See''s well-known great healing technique is actually a means and way of using life elements. It is only a deliberate myth by them. In fact, it is to stimulate human self-healing potential before it can heal instantly. It is considered a miracle to absorb believers and increase faith.


    In fact, the corresponding side effects of people who have been cured by the great healing technique are also very severe. Human beings have been stimulated to self-healing potential, which is equivalent to consuming their potential in advance, which will have a great impact on Shouyuan. In short, it is to consume their own vitality to accelerate the healing of wounds, which is similar to those behaviors of Tianji pavilion that consume Shouyuan to calculate Tianji.


    It''s just that Shouyuan can''t be seen or touched. Naturally, no one will find this. This makes countless Holy See believers spread all over the world. However, it has to be said that the great healing surgery has no great effect on the lesions in the human body. It can only reduce the pain caused by the lesions. This is similar to the headache and foot pain of Western medicine, But it can''t solve the problem from the root. It''s the same nature.


    Wood vitality is different. It is a real life element, a heaven and earth element that can supplement vitality and even prolong life by using some special means.


    Ding Ning entered the deepest level of perception, and even his Dan Tian was once again filled with the cream of life, and the body was beginning to swell.


    "Ka!"


    Just when the tree spirit was secretly happy and felt that everything was finally over, a sound of something breaking came from Ding Ning''s body.


    "Lying trough, won''t it break through again?"


    Shujing couldn''t help but burst out another rude remark, but then he found that Ding Ning''s realm still remained in Zhenwu, and there was no breakthrough, but Dantian became larger for no reason.


    Nima, what''s going on?


    The tree spirit suddenly had a bad premonition. If the Dantian became bigger for such an inexplicable moment, how would it be?


    But now it is difficult for him to ride the tiger. Even if he wants to terminate the gift contract with Ding Ning, he can''t even interrupt and hurt him. This makes the tree spirit feel like he moved a stone and hit his feet. He secretly regrets that he just killed Ding Ning. He has to torture the boy on a whim to eliminate his hatred.


    Ding Ning had a beautiful face, no sadness, no joy, and the most original life essence of wood properties, so that he could feel wood elements without pressure, and easily feel the seeds of Aoki totem.


    This is the first time that he has attained the totem seed of his element through his own understanding.


    With the birth of the green wood totem seed, Ding Ning also had enlightenment in his heart. The so-called elements are actually the rules of heaven and earth that constitute the world, and the totem is the external concrete expression of the rules of heaven and earth.


    I just don''t know who showed the digital rules of heaven and earth in the way of totem. No wonder no one can see the totem tattoo on my body except Jiutian Xuannv and Susu who have reached the divine realm.


    Although he knows what a totem is, Ding Ning can''t understand why he is more special than others. He can really feel it and even borrow the power of a totem.


    The foundation of the world is the five elements. In fact, lightning, wind, snow, fog, rain, ice, cloud and other elements are only the external extension of the five elements.


    For example, the formation of lightning is due to the small water droplets in the cloud constantly churning under the action of rising air and rubbing with other surrounding water droplets to generate charges. A lot of such charges are accumulated in the cloud to form an electric field. The charges in the cloud are discharged to the ground through the channel. This is lightning. When the current flows through the air breakdown channel, the surrounding air is heated sharply, This causes an explosion in the air. This is thunder.


    But in the final analysis, wind and cloud are all natural phenomena caused by the five elements in a special environment.


    Therefore, Ding Ning has decided his way of practice, which is to understand the five ways of medicine, which is also in line with his medical theory. After all, he always firmly believes that the human body contains the principle of the great road of Yin-Yang and five elements, which is consistent with the formation of the universe and the construction of the world.


    This is a university course that includes almost all elements. It is a thoroughfare to reveal the mysteries of heaven and earth. Its difficulty can be imagined.


    Through the ages, no one can go through such a road of cultivation, but Ding Ning has a five element totem and occupies a unique congenital advantage. If he doesn''t take this road of cultivation, he will despise himself.


    It''s easy to understand one tenth of the wood elements, condense the green wood totem, and then understand the remaining four element totems.


    The water totem had no suspense and realized 70% directly. If other elements didn''t hold back, Ding Ning would be able to easily and directly break through the seven heavy days of Zhenwu.


    But he did not regret, each feeling 10% elements, his Dang will be a big circle, let the mood very upset tree carefully frightened to jump, can only desperately accelerate the delivery of the essence of life, hoping Ding Ning can not support, and it will burst as soon as possible.


    What is the most lacking after the container becomes larger? There is no doubt that it is energy, but with the selfless dedication of Mr. Shujing, Ding Ning focuses on the elements.


    Finally, when Ding Ning became five times bigger, Dan Tian was once again filled with the cream of life. When the body began to expand again, the sound of "Ka" broke out, and Ding Ning broke through to the second day of Zhenwu.


    The breakthrough in the realm is no more than the perception of ten elements. Ding Ning''s three elixir fields have almost doubled, making the tree spirit''s intestines regret green.


    Ding Ning is not so optimistic. This perception rule is more and more difficult in the future, and the speed is more and more slow. He has to fight for time with 70% of the water elements he has already realized, so as to realize 20% of the wood elements dangerously and dangerously.


    As long as the wood element realized it, other elements were not so difficult. After Dantian expanded five laps again, Ding Ning broke through to the third day like a rocket.


    Shujing''s face is green. Every time Ding Ning breaks through a realm, Dantian will double, which can buy him a lot of time to understand, forcing it to go all out to increase the transportation volume to exchange time for space.


    In this way, he tossed back and forth. I don''t know how long it has passed. Ding Ning finally broke through to Zhenwu qichongtian.


    Without the 70% advantage of water totem perception and the greater difficulty of perception, Ding Ning was finally overwhelmed. He did not succeed in perception in a tense time. His body began to expand again and would explode and die at any time.


    Finally, the essence of the tree is relieved. The essence of life has consumed nearly 40%. If Ding Ning breaks through again, he really doesn''t know if he can sustain himself.


    His face showed a grim smile of relief: "MD, I''m scared to death. If the endless breakthrough continues, I may be finished. Now, I want to see what cards you have and when you can hold on."


    Ding Ning''s face showed a strange smile: "I will make you despair."


    According to his calculation, if the blood of Kun cannot be activated, Dapeng alone may not be able to support it.


    But now, with his understanding of the elements, he has consumed much of the essence of the tree essence. Even if he does not activate the blood of Kun, it will be enough to consume the essence of the tree.


    What''s more, at the moment, a vague Kun shadow has appeared under Dapeng''s blood, barely able to incarnate into Kun, which makes him more confident.


    "Ha ha ha, boy, you just blow the air, tell you honestly, I have more than 60% of the essence of my life. I will see if you can''t break through in time, what else can you do?"


    The tree spirit looked at Ding Ning jokingly and laughed proudly.


    "Then you can see clearly!"


    Ding Ning''s body had expanded to three meters. Suddenly, his back gave birth to black wings mixed with gold feathers. His body expanded rapidly and turned into a Peng body with a height of 100 feet. His face bulged forward quickly, revealing a sharp beak. His eyes rolled around and looked at the constantly changing wonderful expression of the tree spirit with a joking look.


    "This... This... This... How can this happen? You are the Kunpeng family? It''s impossible. The Kunpeng family has long disappeared. How can you be Kunpeng?"


    The tree spirit was still very discerning. He recognized Kunpeng''s transformation at a glance. The sharp voice changed its tone and shouted unbelievably. The whole forest was trembling.


    "Nothing is impossible, old monster. Today is not when you die. I live. We don''t die!"


    Ding Ning remembered that the rabbits had died so miserably, and his eyes were covered with blood. He stared at the tree spirit darkly and said gnashing his teeth.


    The grant contract can be terminate as long as the two sides agree. It only requires one party to contribute ninety-nine percent of the essence of life.


    The tree spirit gulped his saliva. Ding Ning''s words let it know that today is either you die or I live. There is no second ending. I can''t say what I wanted to beg for mercy. I can only bite my teeth and spend it with Ding Ning. If it is only a hundred foot ROC, it still has a good chance of winning.


    "Come on, if you activate Kun''s blood, I have no chance of winning, but if it''s just this ROC, the winner is still unknown."


    The tree spirit demon, old and refined, was gnashing his teeth while trying to test Ding Ning''s details.


    "Don''t play with me so much. I can tell you frankly that I haven''t activated Kun''s blood. With this ROC body, I can kill you!"


    Ding Ning had already seen through its careful thinking and said bluntly.


    Instead of turning to roc, he feels secure. He has enough time to feel the rules now. As long as he breaks through again, he has already won the battle. If he goes back to the ten thousand step, even if he can''t break through, but with the input of the essence of life, the blood of Kun is slowly forming.


    "Ha ha ha, OK, since you didn''t activate Kun''s blood, that means you didn''t get the talent of Kun, so let''s fight, but I didn''t tell you that even if I exhausted the essence of life, you would not kill me."


    The tree spirit laughed wildly.

 Chapter 917

    Ding Ning frowned slightly, quickly figured out the joints, smiled relieved and said, "I know you are the intelligence born by the array spirit. Even if I can''t kill you, I''m very satisfied to erase your intelligence."


    The tree spirit looked at him darkly: "the winner is still unknown. Don''t be happy too early."


    "Let''s wait and see!"


    Ding Ning said indifferently, closed his eyes and began to understand the elements.


    As soon as Shujing''s eyes turned, he immediately thought of Ding Ning''s confident dependence, which made him feel a little empty. Once Ding Ning broke through again, although he still had a card, he couldn''t guarantee to win. No, he couldn''t feel it smoothly.


    Therefore, the tree spirit began to talk to Ding Ning like tuberculosis, trying to interrupt his perception.


    "Tell me about things outside?"


    "Where are you from? How old are you?"


    "Hey, I don''t know how many years I''ve been here. I''m bored to death every day. It''s rare to meet someone. Let''s talk!"


    "Hey, are you a human or a demon? Kunpeng''s blood is very rare!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning was so annoyed by his nagging that he couldn''t calm down at all. He opened his eyes and roared, "shut up!"


    "Don''t be angry. We can only survive later. No matter who survives, this is the last time. Talk!"


    As soon as the tree spirit''s eyes turned, he saw that Ding Ning had no interest in talking to it. He immediately aroused his conversation with the topic that Ding Ning was most interested in: "do you know what Kun''s blood talent is?"


    Ding Ning wanted to close his ears for perception, but the old monster Shujing lived too long. His eyelashes were empty. If he accidentally said a word, he immediately attracted all Ding Ning''s attention: "do you know?"


    "Of course, I have lived for endless years. I can''t even remember how long I have lived for a long time."


    Seeing that success had attracted Ding Ning''s attention, the tree spirit immediately showed off with pride.


    "Cut, just blow. One of your array spirits hasn''t even gone out here. How can you know Kunpeng''s secret."


    Ding Ning pretended to disdain, but in fact, he still believed that he knew something.


    "Hum, although I''ve never been out, it doesn''t mean I don''t know anything."


    When he said this, the tree spirit''s face was sad for a moment, which made Ding Ning feel pity. If it was just an array spirit without any feelings, it would be all right. But it was born with intelligence, with human joys, sorrows and emotions. For it, this array is no different from a prison, and it is a prisoner sentenced to life imprisonment.


    "Maybe you think I''m cruel. Everyone who enters here will be fed by me and devour their cultivation methods and memories. But for me, this is my duty as an array spirit, and it''s also my only chance to get in touch with the outside world and know what the outside world is like."


    The tree spirit sighed faintly, flashed a hint of longing in his eyes, and said from the bottom of his heart: "although I have a long life, for me, I''d rather be an ordinary human with only a short life of 100 years. I can get a wife and have children and taste what the so-called feelings are. Then I''ll die in peace."


    Ding Ning was silent. From the perspective of the tree spirit, he may have done nothing wrong. It was indeed his duty to kill everyone who entered the array. However, he could never care about the tragic death of the rabbit brother, and he could not forgive it because of sympathy and compassion.


    "I also learned from the memory of those people that Kunpeng is a primitive creature that has long disappeared. It is the only creature that has obtained two original true solutions. It stands at the top of the food chain and has almost no natural enemies. Even the dragon family is its food. If it is not the only Kunpeng in the world, it will eventually survive the years and die out. It is definitely the only overlord in this world."


    The tree essence said with emotion.


    "What is the original true solution?"


    Ding Ning was aroused strong curiosity and asked for advice modestly.


    "To be honest, I don''t know what the original true solution is. I only know from those people''s memory that it is born with the nature of heaven and earth and is the most powerful extreme force between heaven and earth!"


    The tree spirit''s face showed a yearning color: "for example, Kunpeng, after getting two original true solutions, has two life supernatural powers. Peng is speed and Kun is phagocytosis."


    "Devour?"


    Ding Ning was shocked and his eyes were bright and scary. If he had the power of swallowing, he would not catch what to swallow.


    "You don''t have to be happy too early. Don''t say you haven''t awakened Kun''s blood. Even if you awaken, you may not necessarily awaken to devour the supernatural power. After all, the inheritance of blood is not accurate. Kunpeng''s blood supernatural power is not the only two. Devouring speed is just the strongest supernatural power."


    The tree spirit doused Ding Ning with a basin of cold water, sneered and said, "you must have activated Dapeng''s blood and didn''t awaken the speed magic power?"


    Ding Ning moved in his heart and shook his head pretending to be sorry: "yes, what I awakened was the wind power."


    He doesn''t know what kind of magic power Dapeng has. Anyway, since Dapeng is a bird, it shouldn''t be wrong to make up a wind magic power.


    Unexpectedly, the tree spirit showed envy: "the wind power is also a very good power. Among the life power of Dapeng, speed comes first, power comes second and wind power comes third."


    "What magic power does Kun have besides swallowing?"


    Ding Ning took the opportunity to ask. Although he was greedy for swallowing supernatural powers, he wouldn''t be whimsical. He thought he would awaken to swallowing supernatural powers. It''s not wrong to learn about other supernatural powers.


    "No one can say Kun''s supernatural powers accurately. There are too many!"


    Shujing''s answer was unexpected: "Kun had only one natural magic power, that is, phagocytosis, but it swallowed too many creatures. It can peel the magic power owned by the creatures out of the magic power seeds and take what can be seen as its own. Therefore, no one can tell how many of its magic powers are."


    Ding Ning was fascinated. If he could activate the devouring magic power, wouldn''t he be able to have countless magic power seeds. I hope he can awaken the devouring magic power.


    "Speaking of it, I can awaken my intelligence and turn the people who enter here into my nourishment. It is also thanks to Kunpeng''s blood."


    The tree spirit proudly showed off.


    "Oh, what do you say?"


    Ding Ning seems to have been attracted by Shujing''s words. He has long forgotten the feeling of elements. Wen Yan asks with great cooperation.


    "Because a creature I killed had Kunpeng''s thin blood. At that time, I still didn''t have a smart array spirit. After turning it into my nourishment and absorbing his blood, I had his memory, so I awakened his intelligence and had a little phagocytic power. Unfortunately, it''s not phagocytic power, it can only be regarded as phagocytic power, otherwise I can''t be with you It takes time. "


    The tree spirit showed a strange smile, "but this phagocytosis is enough for you."


    Ding Ning was surprised to see that Dapeng''s dengtian had been filled up, and his body began to expand gradually, and his face showed the color of panic. "What do you mean by that? Can you swallow up the essence of my life?"


    "Hahaha, although my phagocytosis is only effective for plants, I''m afraid you forget that this is my territory and the origin of life is not unique to me."


    Dizzy with success, the tree is laughing and winning. "I can swallow all the cream of life here, and see what you can do against me now."


    When the voice is not falling, the tree will open its blood and breathe in the big mouth. The plants in the whole green space will wither with the speed of the naked eye. The strong life will become the essence of life into the body of the tree. This has already withered, and the tree leaves that are withered will grow again full of vigour and vitality.


    Ding Ning felt all rivers run into sea, and the body of a giant ROC swelled like a blow up doll. It exploded at any moment and showed a look of panic in its face.


    "Go to hell, you fool. If you are too curious, I''m afraid you have understood that the elements have upgraded again. I can''t help you, but now you''re dead, ha ha ha!"


    The tree spirit''s huge face showed a thick color of ridicule and said with sarcasm that it hated Ding Ning. Only by watching him explode in despair and his bones disappear can it feel the greatest pleasure.


    "Really?"


    Ding Ning''s frightened face suddenly changed. His eyes were full of banter and stared at the tree spirit, "do you think you have a back hand, I don''t have a back hand?"


    "You... What else can you do? No... it''s impossible. You must pretend to be calm, don''t you?"


    The tree spirit had a strong uneasiness in his heart and shouted with luck.


    However, the result disappointed it!


    Uh!


    no


    It''s despair!


    Jin Peng changed into a giant fish that can''t see his head at a glance.


    The giant fish''s shape is fuzzy, its shape is illusory, but it is like a bottomless pit. It opens its mouth and suck. The essence of the essence of the tree is poured into the giant fish without any control.


    There are fish in Beiming. Its name is Kun. Kun is so big that I don''t know if it is thousands of miles away!


    Although Kun''s posture is not as exaggerated as the legend, it is thousands of miles long, but there are still thousands of miles, and its volume is not inferior to that of tree spirits.


    "No... don''t..."


    The whole tree body of the tree spirit withered at the speed visible to the naked eye. He looked at Kun in horror and shouted, "don''t kill me. If you kill me, your world will perish."


    "Hum! Do you still want to play tricks with me? If you want to threaten me with this, dream!"


    The giant fish spit out words, but the swallowing didn''t stop at all.


    "I''m serious. The five elements array is indispensable. If I die, the five elements array will collapse and the underworld will be able to enter the world unobstructed."


    The tree spirit was really flustered and shouted very quickly.


    Ding Ning was surprised and involuntarily slowed down the swallowing speed. Although he was unwilling to believe the words of the tree spirit, he had to consider the safety of the world. After all, the underworld was at the same level as the fairy world, and his strength was many times stronger than the human world.


    What''s more, it''s strange that there is a five element array here. He accidentally broke into the array from the bottom of the sea, so he believes that no one on the earth can enter here except him. Where did the tree spirit kill so many people? The answer is self-evident, so he has subconsciously believed the words of Shujing and said coldly: "in detail, you know I have the ability to kill you at any time."


    More than half of the tree body of the tree spirit has withered. He said with fear: "the human world is based on the five elements. The five elements array you are now in is the foundation of the human world and the one that separates the entrance of the underworld. Over the endless years, if it were not blocked by the five elements array, the underworld would have entered the world."


    "You lie!"


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered what Su Su said and said with a sneer: "the creatures in the underworld can''t survive in the world at all. How can they want to break into the world?"

 Chapter 918

    "Yes, the creatures of the underworld really can''t survive in the world, but with the existence of the magic prison, the creatures of the underworld can adapt to the life of the world as long as they live in the magic prison for a period of time. Otherwise, how can so many creatures of the underworld break into the five elements array and want to go to the world over the years."


    The tree spirit explained anxiously: "I can swear to God that these are the news from the memory of those who were killed by me. There is no empty word, otherwise I will be punished by heaven and die, and I will never be reborn!"


    Ding Ning stopped swallowing and the gift contract can be terminated at any time as long as both parties are willing to terminate it at the same time. Now he is incarnated as Kun. The tree spirit has no resistance at all. As long as he is willing, he can swallow the whole array at any time. He is not afraid of any moths from the tree spirit.


    "What is the devil''s prison?"


    Although Ding Ning didn''t believe in Shu Jing''s words very much, he still felt that he couldn''t take risks. If he accidentally opened the door of the underworld, he would become a sinner for thousands of years.


    "The demon prison is a dangerous place connected with the human world in the underworld. It is the gathering place of the Qi of the three worlds. It is also a natural prison, which holds the strong people of the demon, human, demon and even Protoss..."


    Before the tree spirit finished, he was interrupted by Ding Ning: "Protoss? Why is there a Protoss? What is a Protoss?"


    The tree spirit held his life in Ding Ning''s hand and dared not show his disdain, He replied respectfully: "The fairyland was captured by the demon clan thousands of years ago. Many gods showed their magic powers. Some fled to the world for rebirth, some reincarnated in the world, and some were chased and killed by the demon clan. They fled to the underworld through the turbulence of time and space to move and rescue soldiers. They wanted to cooperate with the underworld to recapture the fairyland. These gods were the divine clan, but unexpectedly, the underworld coveted both the human world and the fairyland, Put all these Protoss and demons in the demon prison. "


    "What''s the matter with the demon clan and the human clan?"


    Ding Ning frowned. He asked himself that he was the only one who could enter the five elements array. How could there be a Terran in the demon prison?


    "It seems that the demon clan joined the Terran to suppress the demon clan with the Tongtian tower 5000 years ago, but unexpectedly, the Terran crossed the river and demolished the bridge. Suddenly, a large-scale massacre was carried out on the demon clan. Some demon clans fled into the demon abyss by all means, and mistakenly entered the demon prison. They could not return to the world. They had to go to the underworld through the demon prison. The strong people of the underworld drove these demon clans back to the demon prison in order to temper the young people of the underworld , as a place for young people in the underworld to temper themselves. "


    The tree spirit replied honestly: "later, some strong people of the human race, I don''t know why, also entered the magic prison one after another, so they came to the magic prison. If it weren''t for the special magic prison, the strong people above the holy martial arts realm would be suppressed and cultivated. These strong people of the human race would have been killed by the underworld."


    Ding Ning''s brain was shocked. He hadn''t heard of the devil prison, but the devil abyss had been thundering for a long time. Before, he still couldn''t understand why he sealed the Tongtian tower in the devil abyss, but now he suddenly understood. I''m afraid the Terrans at that time could realize that the underworld was uneasy and kind, so sealing the Tongtian tower in the devil abyss cut off the channel for demons to invade, It also suppresses the gate of the underworld to prevent the invasion of the underworld. This is killing two birds with one stone.


    As for those strong men of the nether God level who enter the demon prison will be suppressed for cultivation, it must also be the role of the sealing force of the Tongtian tower. There is no doubt that those strong men of the human race must be those strong men in the holy martial arts realm in the ancient martial arts world. They want to break through the shackles and break through the holy martial arts, and do not hesitate to take personal risks to enter the demon abyss to look for opportunities, But I didn''t expect to end up living in the devil prison.


    "I learned from the memory of the people in the underworld who were swallowed by me that after the passage from the underworld to the world was sealed, the strong people in the underworld didn''t want to get through the road to the world all the time. Therefore, almost every day for 5000 years, people in the underworld tried to break through the five element array to the world."


    In order to protect his life, the tree spirit also said everything he knew and said everything he knew.


    From its narration, Ding Ning learned that he was lucky enough to pass the five element array because he came from the human world. The people who arranged the five element array seemed to take special care of the people in the human world. For anyone from the human world, the five element array could not exert the greatest power, up to two levels.


    For example, when Ding Ning entered the array, it was the cultivation of tianwu realm. The most powerful power that the large array can exert is Shenwu realm.


    However, people from the underworld come to break through the array, and the treatment is different. The power of the five elements array is fully open, and even the God King level strong can easily suppress it. This is why there are so many strong people in the underworld, but no one has been able to break through the five elements array to the world for so many years.


    Ding Ning listened in a cold sweat. Although he had a lot of luck in breaking through the five element array, he still felt a little inflated psychologically. He thought that the five element array was just like this. But now, he realized that the five element array was useless. In addition, his dog shit had bad luck and had the convenience of adding totem, so he broke through the array without danger, This made him immediately put away some inflated mentality.


    Think about it carefully. He was lucky enough to be separated. Let alone the power of killing God King, God general and strong real God. If he had not been equipped with totems, only fire spirit, Earth Spirit and water spirit could not have succeeded in breaking through the barrier with his own ability,


    And the gold spirit and wood spirit gave him a chance of life because they died alone.


    If Jin Ling hadn''t pretended to be cool and had to compete with him, he could get through the sneak attack. As long as he showed some strength that Shenwu should have, I''m afraid he has turned into a pile of dead bones now.


    The wood spirit is even more funny. With its real strength, it''s only a matter of minutes to kill him, but what gift contract does the goods make with him, so that he can inspire his blood and get through the pass.


    I don''t want to know. When I think about it, Ding Ning is very frightened. Without saying anything else, just because he hasn''t found the eye of the five element array from beginning to end, it is enough to see that the five element array is by no means unconventional and can''t be seen through by his current array attainments.


    What does that mean? It shows that the five elements array can be set up by at least a divine array master. He doesn''t know how high the array attainments of Jiutian Xuannv are, but he believes that the array maker''s array attainments will never be worse than Jiutian Xuannv, or even better than her.


    There are people outside, and there are days outside. Ding Ning has a strong sense of awe in his heart. There are many capable people and different scholars in the world. In this martial desert on earth, he still can''t do whatever he wants. In the underworld where the strong are like forests, he should be cautious, so that he can hope to keep a small life.


    Think about the poor situation of those strong men in the holy martial arts realm who stand on the top of the strong on the earth, Ding Ning''s heart can''t help but feel heavy.


    "Can I go back through the five element array?"


    Ding Ning doesn''t want to go to the underworld now. After all, there is a threat of virus on the earth. He calculated the time. Now almost two days have passed, and there is still one day to go. He must find a way to get back as soon as possible.


    "Then I don''t know. I''m just an array spirit!"


    The tree spirit said timidly.


    Ding Ning was in a dilemma for a moment. He didn''t know how to deal with the tree spirit. If he killed it directly, it would lead to the collapse of the five elements array and the invasion of the strong ones in the underworld, he would be guilty.


    But if he let the tree spirits go, how can he face the rabbits who burst and died in order to save himself?


    At this time, there was no movement since it was condensed. The green wood totem trembled slightly and sent a message to Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning''s face was happy. In the tree spirit''s sad cry of "no", his body soared up, grabbed the huge tree body of the tree spirit and pulled out a tender green tree bud.


    The giant tree where the tree spirit was located trembled and recovered its vitality at a speed visible to the naked eye. The face also disappeared and appeared on the tree bud, pleading: "please, let me go!"


    "Hum! It''s too late to beg for mercy now. When you kill my rabbit, it''s doomed to your end!"


    The purple awn flickered in Ding Ning''s eyes, and the tree bud of the tree essence was shrouded in a purple fire, sending out a terrible scream, and a crisp virtual shadow suddenly turned into fly ash.


    "The mutated seed of the life tree is really a good thing!"


    Ding Ning looked at the little tree bud still green in his hand, showing a satisfied color. With a wave of his hand, he would plant it in the medicine ring.


    But unexpectedly, the green wood totem squirmed violently and sent out a strong desire. Ding Ning''s action was a pause. He said in surprise: "what are you talking about? This seed of the tree of life can make me understand the attribute of wood ten percent?"


    The green wood totem kept wriggling on his arm in response to his questions.


    Ding Ning''s face showed a thoughtful look. If the seed of the life tree was put into the medicine spirit ring, although it would provide a continuous stream of wood aura in the medicine spirit ring in the future, it would madly plunder the aura of the medicine spirit ring before it grew into a life tree, which would be a disaster for other miraculous drugs.


    In that case, why not give it to the green wood totem to devour it and understand the wood attribute to a perfect state to enhance their own strength. No matter how good the elixir is, it is also a foreign object, or the promotion of their own strength is the king.


    Seeing Ding Ning, because the green wood totem thought he didn''t want to, he immediately endured the meat pain and sent a message to Ding Ning.


    When he saw this message, Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly lit up, and the wood attribute realized that it was full. If the green wood totem gave him enough original wood Qi, he could cast the body of green wood, with the miraculous effect of regenerating a broken limb and repairing the injury in an instant.


    Even if he is pierced by the heart, he will recover instantly if he consumes enough essence of life. That means he will have the evil nature of killing himself if he is not killed by seckill.


    As for the essence of life, huh, huh, Ding Ning''s energy in the Dan Tian has been transformed into a non property. But in the Kun Peng Dan Tian, there is still a great deal of essence of life.


    However, it is necessary to be cautious about changing in the future. After all, Kunpeng can only change once every ten days, and each time can only last for one hour. In particular, changing into Kun requires a large amount of energy. Once the transformation time passes, it will collapse for a period of time.


    However, Ding Ning is not worried about this at all. Although Kun''s blood has not been fully activated and he has not been able to obtain the swallowing magic power, Kun has the swallowing magic power during his transformation. As long as he swallows enough energy, he can eliminate the side effects of collapse.


    Ding Ning did not hesitate to give the seed of the tree of life to the green wood totem. The seed and the green wood totem were quickly integrated together. Then Ding Ning felt that his understanding of the wood element had reached a perfect level, and the Dantian became larger. Unfortunately, without the free donation of the tree spirit, the larger Dantian could only be empty first. He did not dare to absorb the aura here at will, Otherwise, the five element array will collapse without the support of wood spirit.

 Chapter 919

    With the green wood totem conveying a source of life, Ding Ning''s whole body exudes Yingying blue light and feels that his body has undergone earth shaking changes.


    The strong vitality made him energetic, and his whole body seemed to have endless strength.


    "Boom!"


    Before Ding Ning realized the beauty of the green wood body, the ground began to vibrate. A burst of spatial fluctuation came, and he disappeared in situ.


    "Where is this? Is it the underworld?"


    Ding Ning looked curiously at the empty world in front of him. The world was desolate. There was no sun, moon or stars. There was a layer of blood red shimmer in the sky, which illuminated the whole world dimly and made people feel very depressed.


    What scares him most is that the vitality of heaven and earth here is very Yin and cold. Although he can absorb it, he can only transform it bit by bit. At the same time, he also needs to run his spiritual power to resist the erosion of this Yin and cold Qi. The speed of absorption is far from proportional to the speed of consumption.


    "The martial arts in the world have successfully broken through the barrier and are qualified to enter the magic prison to compete for Qi luck. With this prison order, they can be directly transmitted into the magic prison six months later!"


    Suddenly, a mechanical voice without human emotion sounded, a black light flashed, and a token made of non gold and non stone materials penetrated into Ding Ning''s body, which surprised Ding Ning.


    Looking around warily, Ding Ning Yang said, "senior, can I go back to the world now?"


    Unfortunately, the wind curled, but the voice didn''t talk to him. He asked him to touch his nose and feel the prison order in his body.


    As the divine consciousness came into contact with the prison order, the message sent made Ding Ning uncontrollably happy.


    Although the material of the prison order is unknown, it is depicted with a transmission array. As long as the divine consciousness is used to say the transmission coordinates in the prison order, the prison order will start transmission and send it back to the world.


    However, the information from behind surprised Ding Ning, his eyebrows locked together, and his face showed a worried look.


    It turns out that the lack of aura in the human world is not only caused by the pollution of the air by the development of modern science and technology, but also because the air luck in the human world is plundered by the underworld and the fairy world.


    At the beginning of the three realms, the three realms of heaven, earth and man were connected together. Although it was not easy to communicate, there was no way to follow. Since then, the dispute over Qi has begun. Every millennium, the three realms will send people to fight for Qi in the magic prison, a place where Qi gathers.


    Until ancient times, the war between gods and Demons led to great changes in heaven and earth, the separation of the three worlds, and the dispute over Qi Yun never stopped. However, the human world participated in the dispute over Qi Yun for the last time ten thousand years ago, and the representatives involved were led by Chi you.


    Since Chi you was killed, no one in the world has participated in the battle of Qi luck. Ten thousand years later, the world has missed nine wars of Qi luck. Every thousand years of Qi luck is divided by the fairy world and the underworld, which makes the world depressed and leads to less and less aura.


    Qiyun plays a vital role in whether the innate martial arts can become gods. Without enough Qiyun to wash Reiki, it is impossible to convert Reiki into divine power, and it is difficult to condense the divine body. Therefore, the highest accomplishments of martial arts in the world can only reach the holy martial arts realm. Qiyun has many other uses, but it is not explained in detail in the prison order.


    Of course, some people may wonder whether such a battle of Qi and fortune is too unfair. After all, the highest accomplishments that can be accommodated in the human world can only reach the holy martial arts realm, which can''t be compared with the powerful gods in the underworld and the fairy world. Where is it possible to win the battle of Qi and fortune?


    There is also a detailed explanation in the prison order. The cultivation of the contestants will be suppressed in the magic prison, and the strong above Shengwu level cannot participate. Even if they forcibly participate with secret methods, they will be suppressed, which can give full play to the strength of the early stage of Shengwu territory. In other words, the higher the cultivation level of the contestants, the stronger the suppression.


    The strong people above Zhenshen level cherish their lives. How can they risk falling to participate in the battle of Qi luck.


    Seeing here, Ding Ning''s face is green. As the only representative in the world for thousands of years, he has no right to refuse to play. As soon as the time comes, he will be forcibly transmitted to participate in the competition.


    Nima, the contestants are basically strong in the holy martial arts realm, and there are even some peaks in the holy martial arts realm. Isn''t he looking for death? If he goes to the competition in ten or eight years, he can seize the time to improve his cultivation. In half a year, he is unlucky and can enter the divine martial arts at most.


    Fortunately, the content behind the prison order made him a little relieved. The environment of the magic prison was very special. In it, he could not borrow the energy of heaven and earth, nor use the spirit fighting method. He could only fight with his own physique, strength and pets. A prison order could take nine team members.


    This one adds a little confidence to Ding Ning. He can''t rely on the energy of heaven and earth. It seems a bad thing for him who has the five element totem, but it is actually a good thing. No matter how confident he is, he can''t say that the element energy he understands can defeat the strong in the holy martial arts realm.


    However, relying on his physique and strength, Ding Ning has a great grasp of fighting a path of blood among the ten thousand armies. After all, he has complete five element totems and can accept three military exercises. He is confident that his physical strength and strength after five military exercises will never be weaker than that of the holy body in the holy martial arts realm.


    Of course, this is his judgment based on the lack of body refining skills of ancient martial artists in the human world. If he knew that both the immortal world and the underworld would specially train body refiners to participate in the battle of Qi, it is estimated that he would not be so optimistic as now.


    In particular, the fairy court has now been broken, and people in the fairy world are running around like lost dogs. This time, it must be the demon family that represents the fairy world, and the demon family is a strong family


    Fortunately, he knows nothing now, but he doesn''t have so much pressure. The so-called ignorance is fearless, which means Ding Ning''s state of mind at this time.


    "Go home!"


    Ding Ning didn''t want to stay in this damn underworld for a minute. After finding out what happened, he immediately started the prison order transmission meeting.


    After a violent spatial fluctuation, Ding Ning disappeared in situ.


    As soon as he disappeared, a huge shadow appeared like a ghost, feeling the spatial fluctuation here. The shadow said to himself strangely, "why is there no one? Am I wrong? It''s impossible. Such a violent spatial fluctuation must be caused by cross-border transmission. Is it possible that another Protoss cub has sneaked over?"


    Ding Ning knew nothing about it. Looking at the familiar laboratory, he felt suddenly separated from the world.


    After a long stretch, I looked at the time and found that it was almost the same as my estimate. There was only one day left to start.


    Ding Ning took a shower, took out red coral and Lingjing and began to get busy. He had to make all preparations before he left.


    "Eh! When did brother come back? Why didn''t I see him come in?"


    Snowfall, who was watching TV on the sofa in the living room, asked curiously when he heard the movement upstairs.


    Ding Qianlie leaned lazily on the sofa, stared at the TV and said, "you don''t know him. He has always been haunted. Especially after studying the transmission array, no one can find him now. His mobile phone is a decoration at all."


    Snow chuckled: "I think the transmission array is really convenient. Now you don''t even have to go out of the house. You just need to send it to the restaurant. It''s so convenient!"


    "It''s convenient. It''s also convenient for him to have an affair with other women."


    Ding led the hunter and said sour.


    "Hee hee, anyway, I''m still with us most of the time. Don''t be jealous."


    The snow couldn''t answer this, so he could only comfort in a soft voice.


    Ding led the hunter and rolled his eyes: "if I eat his vinegar, I don''t have to do anything."


    As soon as the words were finished, Ding lanlie''s face changed, and his breath rose steadily, making breakthroughs and breakthroughs.


    After falling snow was surprised, she was full of envy. "The accompanying body is very good. As soon as my brother broke through, my sister broke through."


    "Did he eat any natural treasures?"


    Ding Qianlie looked strange. In the twinkling of an eye, she broke through the seven heavy days of Zhenwu. Ding Ning just came back. How could she break so fast? It can only be explained by Tiancai Dibao.


    She didn''t know that Ding Ning broke through in the five element array. After returning, she reestablished her induction, which made her break through one after another.


    I wanted to go up and see what the hell Ding Ning was doing, but after thinking about it, since he didn''t come out in the laboratory, he must have something important to do, so I gave up the idea of asking him and continued to watch TV on the sofa with falling snow.


    I''m afraid she is the only one in the martial arts world who can be so calm after breaking through a big realm one after another. For her, the realm doesn''t matter at all. Anyway, she doesn''t know how to practice. The only advantage is that she can become stronger and energetic, and she will be more handy in handling company affairs.


    If Ding Ning knew what she thought, he would not be able to laugh or cry, but he could also understand her sister''s mentality. She was like a warehouse keeper without a key, but the treasures in an empty warehouse could not be used because they could not open the door.


    There seems to be an invisible force in his sister''s body to seal it. He also tried to teach her martial arts and even help her guide the operation of spiritual power in her body. Unfortunately, they all failed, which made him helpless and couldn''t find a solution.


    It is said that grandma may know something. He also went to grandma to ask what was going on. Unfortunately, grandma left long ago and disappeared, which made him return without success.


    However, Ding Ning doesn''t want his women to be in danger all day. Although his sister can''t use spiritual power, her physical quality and spiritual power will increase with his cultivation. It''s not so easy for ordinary people to hurt her.


    The next time, Ding Ning was very busy. Early in the morning, he sent each woman a transmission array base and some spirit crystals that could be used as transmission. After he didn''t even have time to stay warm, he hurried to find the third runner up, and then immediately returned to ghost island.


    After a busy day, towering castles were formed on the desert island. After some fine decoration, the five behavior bases were used to imitate the setting method of the large array in the medicine spirit ring, simulate the beautiful area with four distinct seasons in spring, summer, autumn and winter, and plant the herbs he collected everywhere. The whole desert island immediately became a fairyland on earth!


    Some pigs and animals were also taken out and put into a separate breeding area. A large piece of land was also opened up to plant Spirit Valley for snow falling.


    "Paradise Island, battle!"


    Ding Ning looked at his work with satisfaction. With a wave of his hand, the desert island rose into a thick white fog. When the fog dissipated, the whole desert island had disappeared into the vast sea.


    As for whether the Ninghai government will be surprised why the ghost island disappeared in the territorial sea, this is not what he wants to care about. Anyway, the ghost island has been abandoned for so many years and killed so many people. Maybe the senior level of Ninghai government will take a case and rejoice that there is no big trouble


    Yeah.

 Chapter 920

    "Sister, snow fall, once there is a virus infection event in Ninghai, you should immediately put down all the things at hand and bring all our people here at the first time. This is the list and contact number I have drawn up. This matter is very important and must be kept in mind. There can be no mistakes."


    On the desert island named Paradise Island, Ding Ning looked more dignified than ever before and told him seriously: "also, I got a training ground on the island to help train my trusted brothers. Here are detailed instructions for the use of the ground."


    In fact, he wanted to say that he would bring his mother, but when he thought that Yanjing was the capital of China, the control and prevention efforts were definitely the highest level. The zombie virus should not spread so quickly. It was a big deal that he went directly to Yanjing to pick up his mother and grandpa.


    "What happened? Is it serious?"


    How intelligent is Ding Qianlie? How can he not see the seriousness of the matter from Ding Ning''s serious expression? He asked solemnly.


    "Sister, don''t ask. It involves state secrets. I signed a confidentiality agreement and can''t tell anyone. I did it just in case. Leave us a way back. Maybe nothing will happen."


    Ding Ning reluctantly said that although he did not take the confidentiality agreement too seriously, the loss of the virus was too incredible. Once it was spread, the world would panic and mess up. Therefore, he also reserved his sister, saying that it was a new virus and infectious.


    "Since it''s inconvenient for you to say, I won''t ask, but promise me to come back safely. You and us are waiting for you!"


    Ding Zhanglie thought of Ding Ning''s mystery these two days, and had a feeling of telling the future. He realized that he would face a very dangerous situation next, forced down his inner worry, and told him gently.


    "Sister, you can rest assured that my life is hard. The mere virus can''t help me. I just don''t trust you. Only if you are safe and carefree, I will calm down and do things. Believe me, it will be completely solved in a short time."


    Ding Ning affectionately held Ding Ling in his arms and vowed.


    "Tonight... I''ll accompany you with snow!"


    Ding Qianlie blushed and whispered in Ding Ning''s ear.


    "Ah? What did you say?"


    Ding Ning stared at the boss and wondered if he had heard wrong.


    "Silly, isn''t this what you''ve been looking forward to? The opportunity is given to you. Whether you want it or not, don''t regret it!"


    Ding Qianlie''s crystal clear ears were stained with a layer of crimson. He stamped his feet coyly and turned to the castle that Ding Ning had just got out during the day.


    "Yes, we must!"


    Ding Ning was in full bloom. He followed up and shouted loudly. Ashamed Ding ran away with hunting and falling snow.


    But where can we escape? That night, an animal was sleeping together and enjoyed all the blessings of the world. It''s not necessary to be beautiful!


    The day was shimmering, the sun was shining on the sea, and the golden waves were sparkling. When the breeze gently caressed the ripples, the time of departure finally came.


    Ding Ning kissed her sister''s lips on the sleeping snow, reluctantly put on her clothes, crept up to make breakfast for them, left a note and resolutely sent it away.


    What he didn''t know was that when he just got up and left the room, Ding Qianlie and snowflake opened their eyes, with crystal tears falling from the corners of their eyes.


    But they didn''t get up to see each other off. They knew that their men didn''t like parting, so the only thing they could do was not to block him, so that he could leave at ease.


    Gentle village, hero tomb!


    Standing at the gate of Ningda Medical College, Ding Ning sighed, put aside all his separation worries and thoughts, and strode towards the college.


    "Ding Ning!"


    A timid voice sounded. Ding Ning watched Zhao Jingjing jump into his arms like a pigeon in the forest, with wet tears on his face.


    "Jingjing, rourourou, why are you here?"


    Ding Ning helped her wipe away the tears on her face, gently let go of her, looked at the graceful tenderness and asked.


    Gentle and soft with red eyes, he came forward and generously gave him a hug: "master, you haven''t taught me medicine yet. You must come back safely!"


    Ding Ning raised his hand a little stiff and said, "what''s your situation? Isn''t it to develop a virus?"


    But I was worried secretly. I didn''t know where they got the news. If the news came out, there would be great trouble and the whole world would panic.


    "My mentor Professor Zheng told me."


    Zhao Jingjing bit her teeth angrily: "do you want me to be widowed without telling me when you go to such a dangerous place?"


    "Professor Zheng Haiyan told you? What did she say?"


    Ding Ning frowned. Zheng Haiyan is a professor of medical school. He is a respected elder and the one who signed a confidentiality agreement this time. He doesn''t believe that such a noble man can''t control his mouth.


    "Professor Zheng said that there is a new virus in Africa, and many people have been infected. You need to help. She has arranged everything for the future these two days. No matter how stupid I am, I know it must be dangerous there. When do you want to hide it from me?"


    Zhao Jingjing tried to look fierce, but the worried tears couldn''t stop flowing, making her delicate and flawless little face look pathetic.


    Ding Ning''s heart was soft and subconsciously relieved. Yes, Professor Zheng, they all went with the determination to die this time. They must arrange the afterlife. Zhao Jingjing is a ghost girl with a high IQ. How can they not guess that this trip is very dangerous?


    However, as long as the zombie virus is not disclosed, the emergence of a new virus in Africa will not cause panic among the people. It is normal to hide it from the people around you, and it does not violate the confidentiality agreement.


    Gently held Zhao Jingjing, who was constantly choking, in her arms and comforted in a soft voice, "well, don''t cry. I''m just medical assistance to help analyze the components of the virus. The probability of infection is almost zero. Don''t worry."


    "Really?"


    Zhao Jingjing wiped her tears and looked at him straight. "Don''t lie to me? Tell me, is it dangerous?"


    Ding Ning was funny to himself. The girl even performed hypnosis on him. Let alone that he had given birth to divine consciousness. Even if there was no divine consciousness, Zhao Jingjing couldn''t hypnotize him with his mental strength.


    But in order to reassure the Iraqi people, Ding Ning had no God in his eyes and said empty and dull, "really, I didn''t lie to you. I just helped analyze the virus components and won''t be infected by the virus."


    "Jingjing, is this hypnosis? It''s amazing!"


    Gentle and soft heard that there was no danger. She immediately put down her heart, came forward with gossip on her face and urged her: "Jingjing, while he was hypnotized, you should quickly ask him who his favorite person is?"


    Ding Ningqi almost broke his kung fu. He was so gentle and soft that he was afraid that the world would not be chaotic. He asked himself who he liked best? Isn''t this trouble for yourself?


    Zhao Jingjing thought Ding Ning was really hypnotized, and gave her a white look: "do you want to ask him if he likes you?"


    "You... What are you talking about?"


    The gentle and soft face that has always been fierce turned red and became coy, which made Ding Ning jump in his heart. Can''t it? Does this girl like herself? Why didn''t you see it? How deep it is!


    "Cut, there''s no shop in this village when you miss it. Dress up. Don''t think I can''t see it. If you don''t like him and listen to me that he''s going to Africa, how can you turn over and over with a long sigh all night, can''t sleep, and secretly shed tears."


    Zhao Jingjing turned a good-looking big white eye and mercilessly exposed the true face of tenderness and softness.


    Ding Ning was shocked. NIMA, when did Zhao Jingjing have such a good relationship with gentleness and softness? Two people have slept together? Thinking of Zhao Jingjing''s criminal record with Lingyun, Ding Ning suddenly thought of it very evil. He didn''t know whether the gentle and soft cabbage was succeeded by Jingjing''s fake lily.


    Gentle and soft, blushing like a big persimmon, he stamped his feet in anger, and said with his mouth: "at that time, because he was my master, it was not normal for him to worry about the master when he was an apprentice?"


    "Don''t explain. Explanation is a cover up. You can''t fool me!"


    Zhao Jingjing said impatiently, "I''ll ask you, do you want to know whether he likes you or not?"


    "I... i... well, ask. I just want to know what master thinks of me. Don''t think too much!"


    The gentle and soft duplicity, but her nervous eyes with a touch of expectation, had already betrayed her mood.


    "Cut, Ding Ning, I ask you, do you like tenderness?"


    Zhao Jingjing skimmed her lips and glanced contemptuously at her tenderness. She didn''t want to embarrass her anymore. She stared at Ding Ning solemnly and asked.


    Ding Ning secretly complained in his heart, and answered in front of Zhao Jingjing that he liked it. Where did he buy Jingjing? If he said he didn''t like it directly, he really couldn''t bear to say anything to hurt her when he looked at the uneasy look of kneading the corners of her clothes gently and nervously.


    But time is pressing. If you don''t answer, you will be seen through by Zhao Jingjing. He can only harden his head and say calmly: "yes, she is my apprentice. If you don''t like it, how can you accept her as an apprentice!"


    In the corner of my eye, I found that tenderness and softness first pleased on my face and then became dark. Ding Ning sighed in his heart. I''m sorry, tenderness. I already owe too much love debt and don''t want to drag you down any more.


    Zhao Jingjing flashed a different color at the bottom of her eyes and asked a question that made Ding Ning almost break his kung fu: "do you want to sleep with her?"


    The gentle and shy face flushed, but he didn''t retort. Instead, he looked at Ding Ning nervously.


    "Yes, she''s so beautiful. She''s a normal man."


    Ding Ning is about to die of playing, so he can only brazenly answer. If he doesn''t want to answer, it''s estimated that he must be sad to death. It''s a consolation prize for her.


    Sure enough, although she hung her head shyly, she didn''t look angry. At a loss, she drew a circle on the ground with her toes, a shy look of a little woman.


    "Let me ask you..."


    "Eh! What happened to me just now?"


    Ding Ning was really afraid. Seeing Zhao Jingjing still wanted to continue to ask, he couldn''t care whether he would show his flaws. He pretended to wake up suddenly and shook his head in confusion.


    Zhao Jingjing took a deep look at him and showed a sweet smile, "nothing. It''s estimated that you didn''t rest well. Are you distracted?"


    But Ding Ning heard the smell of gnashing her teeth from her words. She continued to pester her. She looked at her watch and looked shocked: "no, it''s time. I''m going to gather. I''ll go first. When I get to the place, I''ll call you to report peace."


    With that, they ran away without waiting for Zhao Jingjing to answer, and disappeared in their sight.

 Chapter 921

    "Hey!"


    Zhao Jingjing and gentle and soft sighed at the same time, but there was a faint color of loss on their gentle and soft face, but a thick color of worry floated in Zhao Jingjing''s eyes.


    When Ding Ning answered her first question, she also explained that she liked tenderness because she was his apprentice. Since then, she suspected that Ding Ning had not been hypnotized. After all, the hypnotized person would only answer yes or no and would not find a reason to explain.


    But she was not sure, so she deliberately asked him if he wanted to go to bed with gentle and soft. As a result, Ding Ning answered and explained, which made her more doubt that Ding Ning was not hypnotized.


    Then, Ding Ning woke up autonomously to escape her continued questioning, which made her confirm her guess, which made her uneasy at all.


    What does that mean? It shows that Ding Ning is lying to him. This aid activity is not as easy and safe as he said, and it is bound to be very dangerous.


    Think about it carefully. Professor Zheng, who is so calm, is quietly arranging the aftermath. It can be seen how dangerous this aid activity is. How can she not worry!


    But what can she do? Since the lover wants to go to such a dangerous place, she can only silently pray for him and hope that he can return safely.


    In the corner where they didn''t notice, there was also a girl looking at the scene from a distance and praying quietly for Ding Ning: "Ding Ning, may you come back safely after death!"


    "Chenxi, didn''t you run in the morning? Why are you hiding here?"


    A girl''s voice suddenly sounded behind her, startled Zhao Chenxi and startled Zhao Jingjing.


    Three pairs of eyes met unexpectedly in this case, gentle and soft, ignorant and confused, and nodded friendly to Zhao Chenxi.


    But Zhao Jingjing''s eyes were full of cold and hatred. She turned away with tenderness and softness.


    Zhao Chenxi frowned slightly. What kind of medicine did Zhao Jingjing take? I don''t seem to offend you, do I? Even if this girl once tried to rob your boyfriend, didn''t she put it into action? As for looking at people with that kind of cannibal eyes?


    "Dawn, dawn, what''s the matter with you?"


    When the girl in the dormitory saw Zhao Chenxi stunned, she couldn''t help calling.


    "Well, it''s all right. I''m absorbed in things. Let''s go and run!"


    Zhao Chenxi recovered, temporarily threw Zhao Jingjing''s hatred eyes out of the sky, smiled and walked to the playground with the girls in the dormitory.


    "By the way, Chenxi, I heard that you will change your major and go to the College of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia next year. Is it true?"


    The girl in the dormitory is a chatterbox and asks gossip on the road.


    "Well, it''s true!"


    Zhao Chenxi was a little flustered in her heart, and then she lost her smile. What''s wrong with her heart? Who can see through her mind? Even Ding Ning would not have thought that he only chose to apply for a professional transfer in order to see him more. The taste of secret love is so bitter.


    "Traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia is very popular, but you study news media. Isn''t it too big?"


    The roommate still asked some incomprehensible questions, feeling that her choice was too irrational.


    "I also learned some medical knowledge and some basic medical knowledge from childhood. I should be able to get started soon."


    Zhao Chenxi''s absent-minded perfunctory way.


    In the last period of time before her mother died of a strange disease, the doctors were helpless. At that time, she looked at her mother''s painful appearance and innocently wanted to save her mother''s life, which made up a lot of medical knowledge. In the end, her efforts could not save her mother''s life, so that she lost her maternal love.


    Remembering these deep memories, Zhao Chenxi''s mood suddenly fell down. If only Ding Ning could appear at that time, maybe her mother would be saved.


    Then he shook his head with self mockery and put this unrealistic idea behind him. How old was Ding Ning at that time? Even if it appeared, what could it change?


    "The plan has changed temporarily!"


    Seeing that everyone was here, Mr. Jiang first said something that attracted everyone''s attention, and then his face became very dignified, He said solemnly: "the plan can''t catch up with the change. Originally, we planned to enter Tianzhu to assist the World Medical Association in the research and development of virus serum, but just yesterday, there were new changes. The virus has appeared in China''s Tibetan areas. So far, three comrades of our border soldiers have been infected by the virus and are now being observed in the isolation area!"


    "What? Tibet and Xinjiang are strictly guarded, but the virus has been introduced into China?"


    "God, isn''t this virus transmitted through blood? How can it suddenly appear in Tibet?"


    "Minister Jiang, are we going to Tibet now?"


    "What''s the specific situation? Tell us in detail so that we won''t get black in our eyes when we get to the place!"


    ¡­¡­


    One stone aroused thousands of waves, and the medical experts gathered here were shocked and excited.


    Ding Ning didn''t say a word, but his eyebrows wrinkled tightly. If he couldn''t find the source of infection and develop Xueqing as soon as possible, it would be a disaster of annihilation. What he cares about most now is the way of infection? Is it just a blood infection?


    "Everybody be quiet and listen to me!"


    Minister Jiang raised his hands in a dignified manner and comforted the excited medical experts. When they were quiet, Cai Shen said: "before, it was said that the virus was transmitted by blood, which was only the inference made by the experts of the world medical association according to their understanding, but now according to the situation we have, blood infection may not be the only way of transmission, it is likely to be transmitted through skin, but it can not be finally determined..."


    Naidula pass is the southeast pass of the Himalayas. It is located at the junction of the southeast of Sikkim and the Tibetan border of China, with an altitude of 4730 meters. According to the agreement reached between China and India, the border trade of naidula pass is only open for four months a year, starting from June 1 to September 30 of that year.


    Therefore, it is guarded by border defense forces, and the border trade channels are isolated by barbed wire. In particular, after the outbreak of zombie virus in Tianzhu, China sent additional troops to strictly block it and vowed to isolate the zombie virus outside the country.


    But the day before yesterday, the border guard barracks stationed at naiduila pass were attacked by dozens of zombies wandering from Tianzhu. They impacted the isolation barbed wire and were shot and killed on the spot by our border guard.


    The border guards wore chemical protective clothing and took publicity and protective measures in advance. They were not bitten by zombies. However, three soldiers took off their gloves to facilitate the cleaning of zombie meat on the barbed wire, and indirectly contacted the blood and flesh of zombies and were infected by the virus.


    The only good news is that the three infected soldiers have not been transformed into zombies for more than 24 hours.


    It is much better than the previous information that those infected with zombie virus in blood will be transformed into zombies within 24 hours.


    This shows that there is a certain time limit for skin infection. Even if it is inevitably transformed into a zombie in the end, it can win more time for the medical working group than blood infection.


    When Minister Jiang said this, a pair of tiger eyes slowly looked around, Looking at the gray haired medical workers, he said in a deep voice: "everyone, Yanjing medical working group has rushed to naiduila mountain pass by helicopter this morning. Due to the emergence of new ways of infection, for the sake of your life safety, the state has temporarily decided to adopt the principle of voluntariness in this medical work. Anyone who doesn''t want to participate can quit now."


    There was a complete silence at the scene. Maybe someone had a retreat in his heart, but he would never dare to stand up at this time. When the country needs your dedication, you shrink back. Then you will never want to raise your head.


    "Minister Jiang, my future affairs have been arranged. I have nothing to worry about anymore. I will participate!"


    "We are medical workers. It is our bounden duty to save the dead and heal the wounded. What''s more, it is related to the life and death of all mankind. I won''t quit."


    "I''m very interested in this zombie virus. I can''t be at ease if I don''t see it!"


    "Stop talking. I''m ready to die for my country. If I''m unfortunately infected, can I chase a martyr?"


    ¡­¡­


    One by one, the medical experts stood up and expressed their position, whether from the heart or not, but they talked and laughed and took life and death out of the world.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were wet. Before Hu and others wanted to exclude him again, he stood up and said with a smile: "I''m sure to participate. It''s no use persuading anyone. Maybe I can solve this virus when I go? The waves behind the Yangtze River chase the waves before. You elders don''t want to deprive me of this great opportunity to go down in history."


    "Ha ha, you boy, we old guys don''t have such a small measure."


    "As long as you have the ability, just play, we''ll give you a hand."


    "Don''t say yet, I have an intuition that this boy is the one who can finally solve the virus!"


    "Hey, coincidentally, I also have this feeling. This little guy can always do miracles. I believe this time is no exception!"


    "Well, boy, as long as you can solve the virus, we old guys don''t care about those false names. It''s all your credit. How about I introduce my granddaughter who hasn''t come out of the cabinet to you?"


    "Cut, the beauty you think and the beauty trick have been used. I think Xiaoding is the best match with my little granddaughter!"


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Ding Ning''s words were uttered, they made these amiable and respectable old people laugh and joke with him one after another. Even many old professors wanted to introduce their granddaughter to him, which made Ding Ning smile awkwardly and relaxed the atmosphere at the scene.


    Minister Jiang gave Ding Ning a look of approval. His words broke the deadlock and let these old medical workers eliminate a lot of depression in their hearts.


    After all, no one is willing to risk their lives and take the initiative to go. That''s the feelings of others. It''s also their duty not to go. Although Minister Jiang said well before, he forced them to make a statement on the spot. It obviously has the smell of disguised coercion. Anyone will be uncomfortable.


    "Well, since everyone chooses to participate and the time is tight, let''s report the situation while walking on the road!"


    Fearing a long night''s dream, Minister Jiang immediately took the lead out of the conference room and boarded the luxury bus already prepared.


    They had already made preparations without ink, followed up with simple salutes and some necessary medical appliances, and drove straight to the military region.


    Special affairs office. This time, they will take a military helicopter from the military region and fly directly to naiduila mountain pass.


    In Shanghai Police garrison, commander Guan led the high-level troops, watched many experts and scholars embark on this death journey, and shouted in a loud voice: "salute the heroes!"


    "Shua!"


    The high-level officers of the military region all stood upright, raised their right hands in unison, and paid the highest respect to these generous heroes!


    Looking at this solemn and serious scene, the eyes of these old medical experts were wet. The sacred sense of historical mission made them subconsciously straighten their chest and register with a swagger. This gift, they were at ease. They deserved it!

 Chapter 922

    Ding Ning''s blood was surging and his heart was fluctuating. He turned around, stood up and straightened his waist. For the first time in his life, he solemnly saluted as a soldier. Then he resolutely got on the helicopter without looking back.


    He is a special adviser to the national security agency. In nature, he is also a soldier, so his return is also taken for granted.


    But in commander Guan''s eyes, this move has some unusual meaning. His eyes can''t help showing a color of thinking. Does this boy still have a secret military identity?


    "Whimper, whimper!"


    There was a low sob in the roaring sound of the rotating propeller of the armed helicopter. Commander Guan turned his head and looked at Guan Shilin, the baby daughter hiding in the corner away from the crowd. At the moment, he was covering his mouth with tears. He looked at the rising helicopter and sobbed in a low voice. He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. This silly girl, When was that boy stealing my heart?


    However, the boy is so playful, and the women around him are one by one. Why does his baby girl like him? Although he appreciates Ding Ning, he doesn''t want his son-in-law to be a playboy.


    Just looking at his daughter''s worried and sad appearance, he suddenly remembered the woman who chased him to the front line and finally died in the front line of Laoshan in order to send him supplies. At the moment, her stubborn eyes overlap with her daughter''s eyes. How similar it is.


    This made him feel hurt. The woman in the memory can always easily touch the softest place in his heart. She looked at the pear blossom with rain of her baby daughter with pity, but shook her head and welcomed her. It''s all right. If the boy can come back safely this time, let people laugh at them.


    Ding Ning sighed faintly. With his sensitive five senses and six senses, and now he has divine knowledge, he had already found Guan Shilin hiding and crying.


    However, the beauty is very kind, but he can''t bear it. He owes too much love debt. Slag man should also have the consciousness of slag man. Not all beauties in the world can be occupied. Moreover, he and Guan Shilin have no emotional foundation at all.


    However, up to now, he has broken through the bottom line again and again. The women of Jiutian Xuannv, Susu, Li Enxi and Fengpian dance have no emotional foundation to speak of. He hasn''t put others on the bus.


    Even he was embarrassed to mention any more emotional basis. Anyway, Ya has now reduced to an animal thinking about problems with his lower body.


    At the gate of the military region, in a suit Buick, the tiger and wolf watched the helicopter go away, took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone, "young master, he didn''t find a chance to do it. He took the military region''s helicopter and left."


    "Where have you been? When did you start?"


    Su Shaoyin''s voice came, expressing his dissatisfaction with the disadvantageous work of the tiger and wolf.


    Tiger and wolf narrowed their eyes: "just started, I heard that I went to Tibet for medical assistance!"


    "Tibet? Hahaha, OK, I see. Leave it alone and I''ll deal with it!"


    Su Shao listened to Zang Jiang and said coldly with inexplicable madness in his tone.


    "Young master, you can''t... that''s a helicopter in Ninghai police area?"


    The tiger and wolf suddenly thought of a possibility. He shivered all over and said eagerly.


    "So what? Who knows I did it? Take care of your mouth. That''s it. Hang up first!"


    Su Shao hung up the phone impatiently.


    The tiger and wolf shivered uncontrollably. The young master is really crazy. No, we must report to the master to stop him.


    Thinking of this, the tiger and wolf quickly dialed a phone and respectfully said, "Sir, is it convenient to speak? I have something urgent to report to you."


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning looked at the fast passing scenery outside the window and was stunned.


    My mind is turning rapidly. How can I take these old people back safely, but I can''t think of any perfect plan.


    If the zombie virus was only transmitted by blood before, he was fully confident that he would take all these medical predecessors back safely. He had given them an amulet alone, which was enough to protect them from injury.


    But the plan can''t keep up with the change. Now the zombie virus can infect even skin contact, which makes him have no bottom in his heart. After all, the amulet can only be activated independently when encountering an attack. The virus can infect through skin, and the amulet has no absolute effect.


    I can''t think of a two-way solution. Come on, there must be a way to the front of the mountain. Go step by step. Anyway, the amulet has been given to them. As long as you are careful, there should be no problem wearing chemical protective clothing all the time.


    Half a year later, the dispute of Qi and fortune was always heavy in his heart, which made him dare not relax at all. The journey was long, and he had to hurry up to practice.


    He also wondered why the state did not charter a plane to send them to Tibet, but had to use such a slow helicopter to delay time.


    Minister Jiang explained that first, the operation must be kept absolutely confidential. If so many medical experts gather to charter a plane, it will inevitably arouse the suspicion of others; Second, naiduilar pass is more than 4000 meters above sea level. There is no airport to stop. You can only land at Lhasa airport and then take a bus to naiduilar pass.


    Although there are only more than 400 kilometers from Lhasa to naiduilar pass, because of naiduilar pass''s special geographical location and climate, it is only suitable for people to pass through from April to October every year. Now this season, the short distance of more than 400 kilometers has been blocked by ice and snow. There are various possible dangers in forced passage, so taking a helicopter is the safest and fastest choice.


    As for why not transfer to a helicopter from the Tibetan and Xinjiang Military Region after arriving in Lhasa, Minister Jiang just sighed meaningfully that Tibet and Xinjiang are autonomous regions and are not peaceful recently.


    Ding Ning heard the song and knew the elegance. Knowing that this had involved the confidential inside information at the political level, he did not continue to ask questions.


    Just taking a helicopter for nearly 20 hours is definitely not a pleasant experience, especially for the old experts of these medical groups, it is simply a painful journey.


    As the excitement faded when they first got on the helicopter, they began to doze off one by one.


    Ding Ning couldn''t sleep, so he extended his divine consciousness and continued to practice divine control.


    When his mind is still full of spiritual power, the effect of practice is not significant, but when all spiritual power is transformed into liquid divine power, the effect is immediate, and the range that divine power can explore has been expanded to about 10000 meters.


    The altitude of the helicopter is about 4000 to 5000 meters, which is completely within the scope of his exploration, which makes him see the subtle activities on the ground, even ants moving.


    This is a magical experience, which makes him enjoy it and constantly explore the wonderful use of divine knowledge.


    Soon, he found that the farther the divine sense explored, the more blurred the perception was, and the closer the distance, the clearer it was.


    He experimented. Although the range of divine consciousness exploration can reach 10000 meters at most, it has been blurred when it exceeds 6km. Therefore, he feels that the limit of his divine consciousness is 10000 meters, but in fact, the distance with the best effect is only 5000 meters.


    Similarly, when he tried to move some stones and other small things with the magic of controlling God, the farther the distance, the worse the effect. At 5000 meters away, he basically can only make the small stones vibrate slightly. He can move the position of the stones slightly within 5000 meters, roll them for a distance within 4000 meters, and lift them up briefly within 3000 meters, Within 2000 meters, you can easily fly with a helicopter wrapped in stones. Within 1000 meters, you can control at will. Within 500 meters, stones can become "bullets" that want people''s lives at any time.


    This can''t be done before the spiritual power has not degenerated into divine consciousness, and it can''t be done with God control, but now he has the means of a Yin man.


    Ding Ning experimented with great interest for several hours and concluded that divine consciousness is divergent like sound. The farther the distance is, the more divine consciousness is divergent, and the closer the distance is, the stronger the cohesion is. This requires continuous training.


    And "divine control" is actually a practice means to control the power of divine knowledge. When he trains his divine knowledge to the extent that he controls the stones within the limit distance of 10000 meters as indicated by his arm, the "divine control" is equivalent to the initial training.


    The heavier the quality, the more difficult it is to control. When he can manipulate any object within the limit distance of divine consciousness, that is when his "divine control" is completed.


    Of course, there is no upper limit on the weight of these items, and it is difficult for him to estimate the specific weight, but it is estimated that the thing that can move up to tens of thousands of kilograms and the volume can not be too large is the limit, otherwise he can move even a mountain, it is not a man but a God.


    Although thanks to the tree spirit, his divine consciousness has melted, and the continuous release of his divine consciousness for several hours is not enough to bring him much consumption, there is still some mental fatigue, especially sleepiness, which can be contagious. Looking at these old predecessors in the medical field, leaning on each other''s shoulders and sleeping soundly, Ding Ning is also sleepy, Eyelids gradually began to sink, close your eyes and go to sleep.


    He didn''t worry about safety. Before he came, he considered the inconvenient transportation in Tibet and Xinjiang, so he specially brought air wing No. 2, No. 3 and Xiaojin in case of emergency. Now he is flying slowly behind the helicopter.


    As for the empty wing No. 1, he stayed on the paradise island to raise the fetus and take care of the house. As for the child''s father, naturally, Xiaojin is an animal. Whenever he thought of the empty wing No. 1 and shyly told him that the child is Xiaojin''s seed with spiritual contact, Ding Ning couldn''t help but wonder how Xiaojin''s small body made the empty wing No. 1 pregnant? This is a mystery.


    It''s just that with the evolution of the spiritual pets, their IQ is getting higher and higher. Ding Ning can''t ask such a private question. It hurts Xiao Jin''s self-esteem.


    Thinking of these spiritual pets, Ding Ning was a little sad. Speaking of wisdom, the Rabbit brothers were definitely much higher than the spiritual pets evolved from these ordinary beasts, otherwise they would not wholeheartedly protect the Lord and die to protect him.


    Ding Ning''s mind is not big, but he is definitely a grateful person. He will always remember those who are kind to him, whether they are people or anything.


    Otherwise, Su Su had calculated on him twice. Even if he hadn''t killed her, he would have driven her away. It''s not because she saved Shen MuQing. He felt he owed her, so he tolerated her in every way.


    Thinking of Su Su, Ding Ning subconsciously explored the water space and found that she was still sleeping and didn''t wake up. Since she entered the five elements array last time to close the external exploration ability of water space, she lay in the ice coffin and began to sleep. It should be the key moment for the integration of gods and souls.


    Jenny''s body has completely disappeared and integrated with Su Su, which makes Ding Ning a little sad. He even begins to miss the time when she spanked Jenny. He doesn''t know whether they wake up again after integration, whether they appear in Su Su''s appearance or in Jenny''s appearance. For this, he has some hidden expectations.

 Chapter 923

    "Boom!"


    The roar of huge propeller rotation is very harsh in the night. With the closer to Tibet, the temperature is obviously getting lower and lower.


    The experts of the medical group didn''t wear many clothes, but they woke up one after another by the suddenly reduced temperature. They took out their clothes and began to install them. After all, they are not young and their resistance is getting worse and worse. You know, except Ding Ning, the youngest professor song is almost 60.


    "Academician Ding, can you wear so little? Isn''t it cold?"


    Although Professor Zheng Haiyan didn''t know that his beloved had an affair with Ding Ning, she still didn''t delay the cold faced and hot-hearted female professor''s love for Ding Ning, a new star in the medical field, and asked for warm and cold.


    "Professor Zheng, I''m fine. It''s not cold at all."


    Ding Ning showed a bright smile. He had a very good impression of Professor Zheng. He was upright and rigorous in teaching. In particular, he was broad-minded. He gave lessons to the studious younger generation without hiding anything. Jingjing didn''t learn less with her.


    Especially as a woman, the way of caring for future generations is essentially different from that of ordinary gay men, which brings people warmth and love like a spring breeze.


    "It''s nice to be young. We have strong Qi and blood. We can''t compare with this old bone."


    Professor Tan of the medical school joked with a smile, in exchange for Ding Ning''s smiling expression.


    "In other words, this is Tibetan Xinjiang after all. The temperature is low and the altitude is still so high. Academician Ding should pay attention not to get sick."


    As we all agreed when we came here, in order to avoid that members of the medical team in other regions and countries despise Ding Ning because he is too young, they all unanimously call him academician Ding.


    Mr. Hu usually calls him little elder martial brother. Now he calls him academician Ding solemnly, which really makes him feel unaccustomed, but his deep concern is undisguised.


    Ding Ning smiled gratefully: "old Hu, I know my own body. It''s okay. It''s you. You should be careful about altitude sickness later."


    "It''s all right. We old bones here in Tibet have basically come before, and we''ve already prepared drugs to deal with high anti. It''s really not good. Aren''t you there, academician Ding? It''s not a piece of cake for you!"


    Zhang Lao also followed him and said with a narrow smile.


    "Yes, our old man''s health is up to you!"


    "Yes, the little miracle doctor is not a person who has earned a false reputation. He is not ready to get rid of his illness."


    "My bones are a little broken. If I were a high fan, I guess this old life would have to be left here."


    "Professor Zheng thinks very clearly. If he can successfully solve the zombie virus this time, he will be able to get more political chips in the front line. If he can''t solve it, the matter will still fall into his hands. This is a disaster for all mankind. He can''t avoid it. It''s just something earlier and later.


    The vice minister who competed with him has made it clear that cars and horses are avoiding this matter. It seems very wise, but there is no doubt that his performance has seriously lost points in the eyes of the leaders of the Central Bureau.


    In this regard, he can only say that the other party is greedy for life and afraid of death. He is short-sighted. He wants to be an official and doesn''t want to take risks. There is no such good thing. The opportunity is in front of him. If he doesn''t know how to seize it, he is a fool.


    Therefore, Minister Jiang''s competitor has completely lost the qualification to compete with him. He believes that even if he died of being infected with the virus this time, it will no longer be easy for him to get into the eyes of the big guys. When the country needs you, you are a shrinking turtle, just enjoying but not giving. What does the country want you to do?


    How many times can he fight in life? He aims not at profit but at fame when he is an official. Even if he sacrifices here, he will die for his country and achieve his wish to remain famous in history in advance. What else should he worry about.


    What''s more, he has extraordinary trust and confidence in Ding Ning. His intuition tells him that if even Ding Ning can''t solve the crisis, the whole human society will inevitably fall in the end. Since he will die sooner or later, why don''t he die a little more tragically.


    "I''ve been sorting out a new set of teaching materials of traditional Chinese medicine recently, which is very different from the previous teaching materials, including the purification method of drugs. Although alchemy has high requirements for alchemists, with such a large population base in China, there will always be some people with alchemy talent."


    Ding Ning said this and looked around at the crowd, Disclosed his ambition for the first time: "The hospital of traditional Chinese medicine I want to set up is not just a college of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia with strong limitations. I have invested in the purchase of a piece of land. At present, it is under construction. I intend to establish a college of traditional Chinese medicine with pure traditional medicine and configure corresponding affiliated hospitals of traditional Chinese medicine. Excellent graduates can get their graduation certificate after strict examination and give priority to working in our hospital If you want to become a regular medical staff with excellent performance during the probation period, I can guarantee that they will definitely enjoy the best treatment in hospitals across the country. Room distribution and welfare are not a problem, and thus continue to expand their influence. Finally, let''s carry forward our traditional Chinese medicine, let more patients realize the advantages of traditional Chinese medicine and promote it to all corners of the world. "


    "Therefore, I would like to ask Minister Jiang to convey my meaning to his superiors, ask for their consent, and take this opportunity to sincerely invite your predecessors to join us."


    Ding Ning''s words surprised everyone. This is to jump out of the rhythm of Ninghai medical college to establish a separate traditional Chinese medicine college with national super qualification. Graduates will give priority to working in the affiliated traditional Chinese medicine hospital and enjoy the benefits of room distribution.


    You know, in Ninghai, a house often starts in millions. Isn''t it for a house that many people work hard all their life? As soon as this housing distribution welfare is announced, I believe people who want to stay in this hospital will definitely flock to it.

 Chapter 924

    Ding Ning''s intention is already known by Sima Zhao''s mind. It''s naked digging the corner of Ninghai medical college!


    Although room distribution and welfare benefits are not very attractive to professors and experts, they can''t support their interest in medical research. What Ding Ning can give them can''t be given by any other college.


    Besides, most of them are visiting professors of Ninghai medical college. Even if they work in dingning''s Hospital, they can''t delay their teaching. Presumably, Ninghai medical college can barely accept it.


    Of course, Ding Ning has long considered this point. In order to avoid everyone''s concerns, he said seriously again: "of course, the College of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia can still be retained in Ninghai medical college. It can be regarded as the joint establishment of our two colleges. After all, the requirements of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia are very high, and no mistakes can be made. The two are jointly organized and strictly control the graduation level, which is the responsibility for the patients."


    Ding Ning really has to do everything to dig the foot of the wall, Seriously throw a heavy bomb again: "I know your predecessors still have doubts, lest they can''t get up. I can promise here that as long as you join my college, in addition to natural and man-made disasters, you can ensure that each of you can live a long life without disease and disaster, have enough time to do academic research and teach courses, and watch our traditional Chinese medicine recognized by the International Institute of medicine and become the mainstream of the medical community!"


    "What? Live to be a hundred?"


    "How can this be possible? Academician Ding, this cow is big!"


    "Life is determined. I understand academician Ding''s thirst for talent, but it''s too much to say such big words!"


    "I don''t think so. Since academician Ding can refine even pills, it''s not impossible to refine some elixirs to prolong life."


    "Don''t quarrel. I can confirm what academician Ding said. There is absolutely no exaggeration!"


    ¡­¡­


    A group of old experts burst into flames when they heard Ding Ning''s promise. What do they do? It''s about medicine. Sometimes when I come across a research topic, I forget to eat and sleep. It''s common to work for several days and nights.


    Although they also pay attention to health preservation at ordinary times, they do not exercise for a long time and devote themselves to research all day. Their physical condition is not very good. Even if they can live in their 70s and 80s, it is quite good. A hundred years old is simply something they can''t expect.


    They may not be afraid of death, but no one wants to die. What''s more, they have devoted their whole life to medical research. Many people want to see the revival of traditional Chinese medicine with their own eyes and are reluctant to die so early.


    But they don''t believe Ding Ning can do it at all. Probably only Jiang Lao and department chief Jiang have heard about Ding Ning''s actions at the Su family in Yanjing, so, Mr. Jiang said, "well, you can''t advertise this. Birth, old age and death are natural laws. I don''t have the ability to change my life against the sky. It will cost an extremely high price. Just making herbs to prolong my life is a sky high price. Don''t publicize it to me. I have to go bankrupt at that time."


    Ding Ning has already prepared this excuse, He shook his head in pain and said, "good steel should be used on the blade. You predecessors are the treasure of our country. Everyone''s death is a huge loss to the country. How can I bear to watch you grow old before you grow old? I also know that you predecessors can''t see the welfare of those houses, so we can only take this method of prolonging life as the welfare for you."


    When the eyes of the professors shine, Ding Ning once again solemnly made a commitment: "although this life prolonging drug is too precious and rare to be popularized on a large scale, I make a commitment here. As long as you do your best in your posts, according to your contribution, I will distribute this precious drug as a welfare to your family."


    "I''ll join!"


    Old Jiang, old Hu and old Zhang said with a smile.


    "I also join. I can live for decades more and change the longevity of my family. I''ll do it without money."


    "Go, you still want money. I don''t want a penny to contribute to our traditional Chinese medicine research."


    "Cut, don''t be so tall. Don''t you just want to prolong your life? How about a little consciousness."


    "Bah, if I want to live a few more years, I also want to see the recovery of our traditional Chinese medicine!"


    ¡­¡­


    A group of old urchin like professors pinched each other while expressing their positions, but they were all kind jokes. They were too excited.


    You should know that when you live to their age, you don''t care too much about how long you can live. But when it comes to family and children, they are not so calm. Immediately, "academician Ding, stop!"


    "What are you doing?"


    "How did Lao Zhang offend you?"


    ¡­¡­


    But then, Zhang Lao''s Amulet suddenly flashed a layer of gold, isolating Ding Ning''s fist.


    This incredible scene shocked everyone, opened their mouth and rubbed their eyes in disbelief.


    "Is this a magic weapon that has been turned on?"


    Minister Jiang''s eyes almost stared out. He has been fooling around in officialdom for many years. He has seen many superstitious officials who spend a lot of money to burn incense and worship Buddha, ask eminent monks to light up and ask body protection magic tools.


    He scoffed at this and didn''t believe it at all. He was convinced that people didn''t do bad things and were not afraid of ghosts knocking at the door in the middle of the night. Those officials were superstitious. They could only say that they had evil intentions and did more bad things.

 Chapter 925

    But at the moment, this unexplained magical phenomenon completely overturned his three outlooks. Are all the magic tools invited by those people true?


    "Magic weapon?"


    Ding Ning coyly shook his head. Before revealing the effectiveness of the talisman, he had already thought out his speech: "this is the blessing of our traditional Chinese medicine, which has nothing to do with the magic tools used by those Jianghu magicians to cheat people''s money."


    "Zhu Youshu? Is there really Zhu Youshu? I always thought it was a legend."


    "God, I finally saw the legendary Zhu Youshu. How dare I really be so magical."


    "Hum, those foreign devils always say that our traditional Chinese medicine is a pseudo science and superstitious legend of chaos, force and strange gods. A big reason is the Zhu you technique. They should really have a good look at what the real Zhu you technique looks like and see if they can stop their mouth."


    "Our Chinese medicine is broad and profound. Can those ignorant barbarians understand it?"


    Hu Lao and others were completely stunned. Their eyes glittered with fanatical light and talked excitedly.


    Now I''m afraid even if Ding Ning doesn''t invite them to join, they will beg to join. After all, the magical means shown by Ding Ning have conquered them.


    "Zhu Youshu? It''s amazing. Can it really isolate the virus?"


    After all, Minister Jiang is a high-ranking official. He soon woke up from the shock and asked excitedly. If this amulet can really isolate the virus, the matter will be solved.


    He just got the news that the situation at the scene was panic and rumors were everywhere. Except for a few doctors with noble medical ethics who dared to enter the isolation area in chemical prevention clothes to draw blood for the soldiers infected by the virus for testing, others were afraid of snakes and scorpions.


    In particular, some members of the medical team from other countries thought that it was only an ordinary virus that came excitedly, but when they learned that it was a zombie virus, they had backed out and shouted that the Chinese government had deceived them and wanted to protest.


    How do they know that these medical teams are actually sent by the senior management of their country to conduct research. Even if there is no outbreak of zombie virus in their country, who can guarantee that it will not occur in the future?


    Therefore, in a sense, they were all deceived by their own national leaders and sent as the first batch of researchers, which can be regarded as victims.


    Moreover, the senior officials of their country generously told the Chinese government that although these medical personnel use them, they have no problem how to treat them. They don''t have to send them back until the zombie virus is completely solved.


    The subtext is self-evident. These people must not be let go until the zombie virus is solved. Who knows if they will carry the zombie virus back to infect others? Even if the news is released, it is absolutely not allowed!


    Therefore, without hesitation, the government of the kingdom of China immediately took military control on the scene. Everyone can only get in and out. Whoever dares to escape and kill, this stopped these guys.


    But they did not dare to make any more trouble, but they adopted soft resistance, slackened their efforts, did not participate in virus research at all, and hid in the protection circle of soldiers all day. When they were full and hungry, they made the work process of virus research very optimistic.


    But now, Ding Ning brought him a big surprise. If everyone can wear the amulet to isolate the virus, everyone will be safe.


    But Ding Ning''s answer threw a basin of cold water on his head: "No, this amulet can only be activated automatically when the wearer is attacked. If the zombie virus is only transmitted by blood, there is naturally no problem. It can ensure that the wearer will not be bitten by the zombie and avoid the virus infection to the greatest extent. But now the three wounded soldiers are infected, which proves that the transmission route of the zombie virus is not only blood infection. That This amulet has a much smaller effect. "


    Although Ding Ning''s answer disappointed Minister Jiang, he tried to squeeze out a smile and said, "but anyway, this is also good news. At least it ensures that everyone here will not be infected by the virus."


    "Yes, I''ve also considered the solution of contact infection, but I haven''t come up with any good solution. I can only remind you that you should try not to take off your chemical prevention clothes until you completely understand the transmission channels of zombie virus. It''s best to wear them even when you sleep."


    Ding Ning said sincerely, but he knew what he said was unrealistic. After all, it was heavy to wear chemical protective clothing. Even his breathing was blocked. He could stand it in a short time, but no one could stand it for a long time.


    "There''s no way. Now it''s the only way. Let''s work harder. For the sake of safety, we can wear it for as long as we can. We can''t take it off again."


    Minister Jiang can only comfort everyone in this way. Everyone also knows the seriousness of the matter. They nod their heads to understand. Anyway, the current situation is much better than expected. They have been able to avoid virus infection to the greatest extent. What else are they dissatisfied with.


    At this time, Ding Ning suddenly frowned and his face became more dignified than ever. A flash had appeared in the cockpit. Before the pilot reacted, Ding Ning pushed him aside, sat in the driver''s seat and began to operate the helicopter.


    Everyone looked at each other. They didn''t know what he had done. The driver who was backed aside by him looked angry and wanted to question Ding Ning, but was stopped by Minister Jiang. Although they didn''t know what Ding Ning wanted to do, they knew that he must have his purpose.


    "Bang!"


    But soon, a rocket flew past the tail of the helicopter and detonated in the air. A violent explosion reddened the whole sky, making them pale and understand immediately. If Ding Ning hadn''t found something wrong, they would have been blown to dust at the moment.


    "What the hell is going on? How can someone attack us?"


    The soldier, who was still dissatisfied with Ding Ning''s rude behavior, subconsciously swallowed his saliva and asked in pale panic.


    A group of medical experts, who had seen such a scene, turned pale with fear, tightly grasped the handle beside the cabin and trembled all over.


    Minister Jiang is not much better. Although he has a high position and power, he is only a civil servant after all. Where has he encountered such a dangerous thing? He can be calm enough without peeing his pants on the spot.


    Ding Ning had no time to talk to them and tried to control the helicopter to make evasive actions in the air; There was a purple flame flashing in the bottom of his eyes, the eyes of Jiuyou, the pupils of hell, and his divine consciousness. He tried his best to change the direction of the second rocket a little, wiped the helicopter body at the critical moment, and then died and exploded at high altitude.


    "Bang!"


    The huge explosion came. Although he didn''t hit the helicopter, it brought great damage to Ding Ning. After all, his divine sense was not as strong as his flesh. He didn''t bear the shock wave of an explosion. His sea of knowledge would be greatly shocked and impacted. He had a headache. Even the seven orifices began to bleed outward, and the green tendons on his forehead burst and squirmed wildly, His eyes, in particular, were blood red and blurred. He couldn''t see anything clearly. Fortunately, there was divine consciousness as his eyes, otherwise he had to plunge into the ground.


    This time, if Xiao Jin hadn''t warned him in time, he would be really dangerous. Although he was strong, even if he couldn''t be killed, he would be seriously injured and fall into a coma. He didn''t feel that he could survive.


    Of course, he can also choose to jump directly when he finds a dangerous situation. He will be safe with wings, but everyone on the helicopter will die. This is the end he never wants to see, so he chose this way to get rid of the crisis.


    After the two rockets were ejected, Ding Ning stood up relieved, returned the driver''s seat to the soldier, and said with a bitter smile: "it should be all right."


    "Gollum!"


    The soldier looked at the blood mark on his face, swallowed hard, solemnly saluted him, immediately took over the important task of driving, contacted the flight base at the first time and reported the situation to the superior.


    But he subconsciously chose to believe in Ding Ning. He never remembered to ask him why he was so sure that the bandits would stop attacking after launching two rockets.


    The others did not think of this, but came forward to help him with a nervous and concerned face, "academician Ding, how are you?"


    "I''m fine. Just have a rest!"


    Ding Ning wiped the blood marks on his face as ferocious as ghosts, reluctantly showed a smile, comforted and loved everyone.


    In fact, the anger at the bottom of my heart is constantly surging. Who wants to kill himself? With so many people buried? It''s crazy.


    Unfortunately, time was tight. In order to save his life, he had to order Xiao Jin to directly kill the two Tibetan bandits who attacked the helicopter, and the clue was interrupted.


    Hopefully, the local military region can find clues from the identities of the two attackers, but he knows it''s difficult. Attacking helicopters or military planes loaded with medical experts is definitely a very serious terrorist attack in China, and the people behind the scenes will never leave any clues.


    Su Shao, the name reappears in Ding Ning''s mind.


    This method is very similar to that of the Su Shao. Ding Ning''s mouth has a cold arc.


    I swear to myself, Su Shao, whether it''s you or not, I''d better not let me catch you, otherwise I''ll settle all the accounts with you bit by bit.


    The frightened professors sat on their seats pale and looked at Ding Ning, who closed his eyes. Their eyes were full of gratitude and worry. They were grateful that he saved everyone''s lives and worried about his injury.


    Ding Ning, who possessed the body of Aoki, was only shocked by the sea and the seven orifices at that time. He only recovered in an instant when he was nourished by the essence of life, but he did not want to be too shocked.


    In order to avoid everyone''s worry, he pretended to take out a healing pill and put it into his mouth, which reassured everyone a little.


    Minister Jiang''s face was livid, and after a lingering fear, he was furious. He took out a satellite phone and directly called Zhongnanhai to report the attack to his superiors.


    The leaders were so angry that they called the Shudu military region and scolded the misty commander-in-chief he Zhengqi.


    After learning the whole story, he Zhengqi was stunned. After hanging up the phone, he directly called the Tibet Xinjiang Military Region. He shouted on the phone: "no matter who I am, even if I dig three feet, I will dig out people for me, check them, check them for me. No matter who is involved, I will strictly check them to the end, and I must explain them to the comrades of the medical team."


    I''m kidding. Even if Tibet is an autonomous region, it''s also the territory of China. It''s incredible to attack members of the medical team madly on the territory of China.


    Ge Jianjun, commander of the Tibet Xinjiang Military Region, turned green when he received the phone call. Due to the strict blockade of the news about the zombie virus, only a small number of senior military officers knew whether the medical team coming for reinforcements was attacked by armed forces or by heavy weapons?

 Chapter 926

    Military vehicles drove out of the camp overnight, risking the risk of overturning at any time, crossing the mountains to surround the attack site, border checkpoints and road jams. All the soldiers were armed and searched for all possible targets like a great enemy.


    One armed helicopter took off and circled around the attack site. Searchlights lit up the ground to facilitate the soldiers'' search.


    After tossing for several hours, it was dawn before we finally found the bodies of the two attack thugs frozen into popsicles. However, the death faces of the two guys were extremely miserable and their faces were filled with panic. It seemed that some Raptor''s claws had grabbed their skulls alive, and their white brains were mixed with blood and frozen into ice dregs, The soldiers couldn''t help but turn over rivers and seas and vomit in a mess.


    The intelligence report soon confirmed the identity of the two bandits. They were members of a notorious separatist terrorist organization and two wanted criminals with international names. However, they had been active in Northern Xinjiang and did not know why they suddenly came to Tibet.


    However, the brain circuits of terrorists are completely different from those of ordinary people. In such a situation, the military region has no good way to find out their real purpose. It can only strengthen vigilance to ensure the life safety of members of the medical working group.


    Commander Ge was one of the first two. Originally, the zombie virus was enough for him. Now this happened again. After sleeping all night, he rushed to the naiduila pass early in the morning with two dark circles under his eyes, apologized to the medical team in person, explained the investigation situation by the way, and specially came to see the injured Ding Ning.


    Commander Jiang had a black face. Although he knew that commander Ge could not blame him for this, no one was comfortable with such a thing. He always kept a straight face and didn''t give him a good look.


    But the members of the medical team have no temper. A commander of such a big family apologized in person. What else can they say.


    Ding Ning knew that the attack must have been against him. In addition, he couldn''t explain the reasons for the sudden death of the two bandits at all. He could only pretend that he was injured. He fooled the past by asking three unknowns and generously expressed his understanding of commander Ge.


    Commander Ge shed tears of gratitude and held dingning''s hand for a long time. He kept praising him for his youth and promising, which made dingning''s face red.


    Commander Ge doesn''t have any special hobbies, but he''s too excited. He didn''t expect Ding Ning to be so easy to talk. You know, the leader of the medical group must get the understanding of the medical group, especially Ding Ning, the leader of the medical group. As a victim, he must calm his mood and give him the best rest treatment. It can be seen that the leader has high hopes for him to solve the zombie virus.


    Fortunately, the arrival of Qisha finally let him get to know. Looking at Qisha jumping down from the helicopter with a dusty face, Ding Ning showed a complex smile and hugged him, "Why are you here?"


    Although commander Ge was curious about the identity of the seven murders, he didn''t even ask after seeing a special sign on the helicopter, so he hurried away to deal with the accident last night.


    Last night, when they were looking for the murderer of the helicopter attack all over the mountains, there was an accident in the isolation area. Four guards and three medical professors from Yanjing were knocked unconscious, and three infected soldiers were beheaded.


    Ding Ning and others had just arrived at the naiduila pass and welcomed the bad news. Ignoring the news, Ding Ning checked the body on the spot without stopping. He had some preliminary speculation in his heart, but no one said it.


    The heads of the three soldiers were cut off with ice knives. The whole trunk and head of the body were wrapped with a layer of ice. After melting the ice, they were tested and found that the virus in their bodies had completely disappeared. Like the previous virus samples, it would disappear after being exposed to the air for a while, resulting in the fact that the medical team is unable to carry out virus research at all.


    "You were almost killed. As your senior brother, can I not come and have a look?"


    Seven kill said with a grin and came forward to give him a bear hug, which made Ding Ning feel warm.


    "Seven kills, is this your little younger martial brother Ding Ning?"


    At this time, an indifferent voice came from behind seven kill. Ding Ning felt that seven kill''s body was obviously stiff, then loosened him, frowned and turned around and said, "good!"


    Ding Ning looked at the sound and saw a young man wearing a black vest inside and a black windbreaker outside. He had just come down from the helicopter and was staring at him.


    The young man was in his early thirties, with a board inch head and sunglasses. He was like the hacker empire. He had a straight waist and exuded a dangerous smell. His eyes under Sunglasses had a sense of examination and a touch of obvious hostility.


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes, and the corners of his mouth made a playful arc. Pretending not to see the hostility, he asked lazily, "senior brother Qisha, who is this? Why don''t you introduce it?"


    "I''m not a passer-by. There''s nothing to introduce."


    Seven murders seemed very different from the young man. His face was a little ugly. He snorted coldly and took Ding Ning to leave.


    "Why seven kills? I''m afraid I''ll bully your junior brother? I don''t even have the courage to introduce?"


    The young man walked over and stretched out his hand wearing leather gloves. He introduced himself with a smile: "I''m publicity. Doctor Ding may not have heard of this unknown person, but I''ve heard a lot about doctor Ding."


    At this point, as like as two peas on the helicopter, four young apathetic youths, dressed like cold and arrogant, stood by the arms, with the look of their mouth on the side, and a look at the good play.


    "Publicity? The name is very arrogant. It''s the same as dressing up!"


    Ding Ning muttered with a smile on his face. As if he didn''t see his outstretched hand, he hugged Qi Sha''s shoulder and turned and left.


    Zhang Yang didn''t seem to expect that Ding Ning ignored him. His outstretched hand was embarrassed and stiff in the air. A cold light flashed behind the sunglasses.


    Qi Sha smiled and put his back hand around Ding Ning''s waist. Like a pair of good friends, he said with a smile: "young martial brother, go and have a good drink in your room. It''s easy to catch a cold in such a cold weather."


    "Yes, it''s freezing here. I''m freezing to death!"


    Ding Ning is very cooperative and laughing, but he is secretly guessing the identity of Zhang Yang and others. He doesn''t know where his hostility to himself comes from? What surprised him most was that these people obviously had self-cultivation, but he couldn''t see through it, and it also gave him a very dangerous feeling.


    Zhang Yang stood in the same place, looked at their backs coldly, and a meaningful sneer came up at the corners of his mouth.


    "What''s the origin? It looks like a drag!"


    In the room arranged by the military for Ding Ning, Ding Ning closed the door, picked his eyebrows and looked at the seven killings in front of the stove.


    "Yulin guard!"


    Seven kill put away the previous look of laughter, and the smile on his face gradually converged.


    "Yulin Wei? What''s the situation? It looks like a bad comer."


    Ding Ning frowned. He knew Yu Linwei, but he didn''t know the inside story very well. He was puzzled by the way Yang Si didn''t pay attention to the seven murders.


    Qi Sha took a pack of cigarettes from Ding Ning''s pocket and lit it in front of the stove. He took a deep breath and said with a bitter smile: "it wasn''t the last time you killed the axe gang."


    Ding Ning also lit a cigarette, raised his eyelids and said in wonder, "isn''t it done? Mind their bird business?"


    Seven kill turned his eyes and said, "brother, it''s easy for you to say. It''s hundreds of lives. If the third martial uncle didn''t say you were his apprentice, personally guaranteed for you and handed over some of his rights, do you think you could easily stay here?"


    "Isn''t Marquis Wu a national official? What''s the situation with Yu Linwei? What else can''t be said?"


    Ding Ning was moved by it. The last seven murders only said that the trouble had been solved. Unexpectedly, Xia Hou Weiyang, a cheap master, paid such a high price for him. How could he not be moved? It''s just that Yu Linwei''s attitude today makes him feel that things don''t seem so simple.


    "Say?"


    Seven kill took a deep breath of smoke and spit out a cloud of smoke like venting his depression in his chest. His face showed a look of righteous anger: "Thirteen iron guards fought South and North with Taizu and paid the price of their lives for the liberation of China. Shifu, they only survived three. If it weren''t for you, they would still be two disabled and one injured."


    Ding Ning smoked silently and listened to him quietly. He could see that there was a lot of resentment in Qisha''s chest.


    "The Imperial Palace suppresses martial artists, but never participates in political and military affairs. In addition, in recent decades, the country is peaceful and the people are safe, and master and they rarely appear. Some people are unbalanced and try to weaken the prestige and rights of the imperial palace."


    Seven kill took a deep breath, pressed out half of the cigarette butts, sneered and said, "so there is now Yu Linwei."


    Ding Ning knew it clearly when he heard this. It seems that this involves the game at the political level. The imperial palace is world-famous and many people want to control it. However, the Imperial Palace never participates in politics and military and always maintains neutrality. A detached attitude will certainly cause some people''s dissatisfaction, so there is Yulin Wei, Is trying to reduce the strength and influence of the imperial palace.


    "Before the establishment of Yulin Wei, the imperial palace had three organizations: the Religious Bureau, the 17th Bureau and the powers."


    Seven kill depression is hard to pour out. In addition, Ding Ning is now the director of Ninghai branch of the 17th Bureau. He also has the right to know something. He didn''t hide it from him immediately. He said bluntly: "at the beginning of the establishment of Yulin Wei, he directly divided the power group away, saying that it is to conduct power research to see if he can be inspired from the power, so as to enhance the strength of our special soldiers."


    Ding Ning was silent. He didn''t say much about such things. Although he knew that Xia Hou Weiyang was sincere for his country, no one in power would rest assured that such a powerful force was not under control, so it was natural for him to be wary.


    "When the power group moved away, they moved away. Anyway, those guys were originally in the category of martial arts, and they were not the power that the imperial scholar''s office should have in hand, so they handed them over without saying a word."


    Seven kill lit another cigarette, After taking a deep breath, he said slowly: "But more than 20 years later, Shifu, they have been hurt and never showed up. Yulin Wei has done a lot of things secretly for the country, and has a tendency to dominate the imperial scholar''s office. Therefore, these cubs have hardened their wings and gradually become arrogant. Especially this time, in order to protect you, the third martial uncle had to compromise with Yulin Wei and hand over the Religious Bureau ¡£¡±


    "What? The Religious Bureau handed it over to Yu Linwei?"


    Ding Ning looked up, his face was already shocked and pale. He only guessed that Xia Hou Weiyang might have paid some expensive interests to protect him, but he never thought that the price would be so heavy.

 Chapter 927

    Although the Religious Bureau is a loose organization and does not have much power, its significance is extremely special.


    It''s a bridge of balance between national warriors and ancient warriors, and it''s also the supervision organization of the peace agreement. Without Xiahou Weiyang, the town''s military Marquis, can those Yulin guards hold those rebellious ancient warriors?


    "Hand it in, or what else? Whether you admit it or not, the third martial uncle regards you as his only apprentice. Although everyone of the axe gang dies, now it is a society ruled by law. Killing people is to pay for their lives. The third martial uncle can''t watch you be wanted. Alas!"


    Seven kill said with a wry smile, "it''s because of this that someone in the Yulin guard has stared at you, and even said you were a terrorist."


    "What? Say I''m a terrorist?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were red, the veins on his forehead burst, and his face was extremely cloudy. He said gnashing his teeth: "which bastard said it. See if I don''t tear his mouth."


    "Don''t get excited. It''s useless for you to be excited again. Of course we know you''re not. It''s just that some people deliberately spread rumors and want to take the opportunity to attack the prestige of our imperial palace. What can you do?"


    Seven kill patted Ding Ning on the shoulder and said, "don''t blame me for saying you can''t be so impulsive next time. Even if those people die, don''t be caught if you kill them. We''re so passive."


    "Hey! Don''t mention it. You think I''m willing to kill people. I''m not a murderer. At that time, I was also stimulated by those guys. I was a little angry and lost control. When I woke up, all those people died. I was shocked. I wanted to destroy the dead. Who knows that old Wang Qianqiu was so insidious and made a remote monitoring to destroy all the evidence No. "


    Ding Ning said with a depressed face, feeling very sorry for the imperial palace.


    "All right, things will happen when they happen. It''s over now. Besides, it''s good to hand over the Religious Bureau to those cubs and let them learn a lesson. Anyway, the third martial uncle has recovered from his injury. It''s not too late to end when those bastards get into trouble."


    Seven kill calmed down at the moment and comforted Ding Ning in turn.


    "What''s the situation with you this time? How can you come with Yu Linwei?"


    Ding Ning thought of Zhang Yang''s inexplicable hostility and felt confused. Since he has become the director of Ninghai branch of bureau 17 and the Religious Bureau has been handed over to Yulin guard, he should have reached a consensus. What kind of madness did Zhang Yang smoke?


    "It wasn''t the terrorist attack last night. The two terrorists died after launching two rockets and were killed by unknown raptors. When Yu Linwei learned about your heroic performance at that time, he said that your performance was abnormal and suspected that there was any conspiracy. He came to inspect the bodies of the two terrorists all night and wanted to trouble you, third martial uncle I''m afraid you''ll suffer, so I''ll be sent to watch! "


    Seven kill looked a little strange and said that he had seen air wing at the beginning, so it was natural to think that air wing found the terrorists and informed Ding Ning, so that they escaped and killed the terrorists.


    "I''ll go. Why am I abnormal? I..."


    Ding Ning''s lingering anger wanted to say something, but when he thought about it, his behavior was really difficult to explain, and no wonder others would doubt it.


    For example, how did he know someone was attacked on the helicopter? How did he fly a helicopter? Also, how did he firmly believe that terrorists would only launch two rockets?


    I didn''t think about it before. Now I think about it carefully. It''s full of flaws, not to mention Yu Linwei, who wants to trouble him. Even people with a little common sense of reasoning will feel abnormal after careful analysis.


    Ding Ning scratched the back of his head and said, "I''ve saved people and become a suspect. It''s really unreasonable."


    "Anyway, you have to be prepared. These Yulin guards must ask you to understand the situation, but you don''t have to worry. They don''t dare to do anything to you with me. They just want to disgust our imperial palace."


    Seven kill depressed rubbed his temples. The more he thought about it, the more he choked. He couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark: "MD, if these bastards dare to mess around, I''ll kill them. One or two think how great they are. If master hadn''t told me to bear it, I would have abandoned these bastards when I walk."


    Before Ding Ning spoke, seven kill suddenly remembered something and patted his forehead: "by the way, be careful to publicize that bastard. That boy must hate you very much."


    "I don''t know him. How did I offend him?"


    Ding Ning''s father-in-law asked, puzzled.


    "Are you talking to the girl of the Xiao family?"


    Seven kill suddenly said with a strange smile, how ambiguous your eyes should be.


    "Xiao Nuo?"


    Ding Ning was stunned and felt like a beeping dog: "this Yang is not Xiao Nuo''s suitor?"


    "Anyway, it''s true. I heard that Zhang Yang fell in love with Xiao Nuo at first sight and had someone come to his house to kiss him. Although Zhang Jia is not a rich family in Yanjing, he is very powerful in Yulin guard. Xiao Nuo''s uncle is also a powerful and expensive goods. He agreed without even discussing. It was not long after Xiao Chunan disappeared. Xiao Nuo didn''t want to get married with him After a big fight at home, he ran away from home and became a little policeman in Ninghai, which made him public and lost his face. "


    The seven murderers gloated and said, "the girl of the Xiao family doesn''t like him, but she likes you. Do you think you will like you by publicizing your arrogant temperament?"


    "I''ll go. It''s really a disaster!"


    Ding Ning was also drunk. He was definitely shot while lying down. He said helplessly, "is this publicity too small?"


    "Anyway, that guy''s mind is not very big. He can''t say that he will repay the evil, but he''s not a good bird. He''s overcast."


    It seems that Qi Sha didn''t make a good impression on Zhang Yang, and he ridiculed him impolitely.


    "If he behaves well, if he dares to play Yin with me, I promise to beat him. Even his parents can''t recognize him."


    Ding Ning doesn''t like trouble, but he''s never afraid of trouble. If he didn''t publicize that he''s from Yulin Wei, he wouldn''t bird him.


    "You should be careful. This Yulin guard takes the road of combining martial arts with soldiers. I can''t even see what accomplishments to publicize, but I guess it''s not weaker than tianwu territory, otherwise you can''t be the team leader of Yulin guard. You really don''t have to be his opponent now."


    Although he knew that Ding Ning''s skill was good and he had the ability to fight beyond his level, he was still the cultivation in the martial arts realm. For fear that he would suffer losses, he told him seriously.


    "Tianwu territory? Hum! Even if he is Zhenwu territory, I can''t find the north. I hope he''s more interesting and don''t provoke me."


    Ding Ning disdained to turn his mouth. Don''t make any publicity. Even if it was seven kills, he can now move Ko and understand the true martial arts realm of the five elements. The seven heavy days are not vegetarian.


    "Well, just know it!"


    Seven murders only thought he was young and energetic. He thought that publicity could not do anything to Ding Ning anyway. He could only smile bitterly and shake his head without much persuasion.


    Ding Ning''s cultivation realm is very special. Unless he shows it in battle, ordinary people can''t see his strength at all, and the seven murders are no exception. He should stay in the land of martial arts.


    "By the way, seven kill, how are you practicing now?"


    Ding Ning felt that he owed some money to the imperial scholar''s office, so he thought about whether to help the seven murders improve their realm as a reward, and made a circuitous trial.


    "I have cast 60% of the soul platform!"


    When it comes to cultivation, the seven killing suddenly came to the spirit and said with great interest.


    "Soul stage? What Dongdong?"


    Ding Ning asked with a confused face.


    "Don''t you know the soul stage? Er, that''s right. You haven''t reached the realm of great master, and the third martial uncle hasn''t officially taught you."


    Seven kill looked at him in amazement, and then suddenly explained: "our martial arts cultivation is different from the ancient martial arts. The ancient martial arts will feel their own way when they arrive at the Zhenwu state, so this state is also called asking state, and they begin to feel their own attributes or their own way..."


    "Wait, don''t you only understand attributes? What does it mean to understand your own Tao?"


    Ding Ning was a little confused. He quickly interrupted him and asked for advice with an open mind.


    "The cultivation of ancient martial arts requires high qualification, but some people''s spiritual root qualification is not very good. The cultivation speed is much slower than others. If there is no chance or some natural materials and earth treasures to improve their qualification, it is difficult to cultivate to a high level."


    Seven kill patiently explained: "Of course, there are some people who have no spiritual roots, but have special physique. Such people are no worse than those with excellent spiritual roots. If those with poor spiritual roots can get lucky to practice in the real martial arts environment, they don''t need to understand their spiritual root attributes. They will find their own way and inspire their own spirit with far more perseverance than ordinary people Potential, go out of another way, such as Jiandao, Daodao, gundao, Dandao, etc. the so-called Tiandao raises diligence. People who take this kind of way have to pay far more efforts than ordinary people. The result is either to make no progress with others all their life, or go out of their own way and soar to the sky, Make achievements that are no less than those with outstanding spiritual roots... "


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look. The so-called spirit root probably refers to the more prominent attributes in people''s body. He remembered that Xiao Nuo''s fire attribute was much more prominent than other attributes, so he taught him to practice the fire attribute skill, but he didn''t know what level her spirit root could rank in the eyes of ancient warriors.


    As for physique, it is a relatively rare existence, but when he thinks about it carefully, he finds that he has encountered a lot of special physique.


    Walking alone at night is the body of darkness, falling snow is the body of water spirit, Liu Sheng shallow Dai is the body of ice spirit, Li Enxi is the body of nine Yin Jue, what is the natural Buddha body of my sister... It seems that these special physiques favor great beauties very much. As for Xiao Chunan''s special physique is a special case, he still doesn''t understand what kind of physique he is, non menstrual physique? Hehe, he can''t help laughing when he thinks of it. The little virgin has no menstrual constitution. How can he feel so happy!!!


    "There is another kind of people who have extremely special spiritual roots, but they can''t be detected by the detection means of ancient martial arts. Such spiritual roots have what is called hidden spiritual roots. People who have hidden spiritual roots don''t know it. They will feel it when they practice in the real martial arts environment."


    See that Ding Ning seems more interested in Linggen, Seven murders spread the knowledge of spiritual roots to him: "It''s hard to have hidden spirit roots like this. It''s possible to find out after practicing in Zhenwu. Lying in the trough and practicing for so many years, they have made mistakes in their own attribute skills. Some people are too lazy to practice again and simply make mistakes. Some people are determined to start practicing again and return to the original point. It''s a waste of time What precious cultivation time. "

 Chapter 928

    "Therefore, ancient martial arts cultivation has both advantages and disadvantages. Unlike our national martial arts, although it takes much more sweat and effort than ancient martial arts, there will never be those tragedies of wrong cultivation."


    Seven kill zhengse said, "whether it''s national martial arts or ancient martial arts, it''s just that the cultivation system is different. When you come to the realm of Zhenwu or the realm of great master, you will come to the same way, that is, ask and then cast the soul platform!"


    Ding Ning''s brain roared. If what seven kill said is true, isn''t he practicing wrong? Hurriedly asked, "what is the soul casting platform?"


    "Both Zhenwu and great master are called Wengjing, but there is another name, that is, building a foundation!"


    Qisha looked dignified and said in a solemn tone: "casting the soul platform is actually building the foundation. The next realm Shenwu realm (martial god) will condense the soul from the beginning. Everyone has the soul, but to condense the virtual soul into a real soul like the essence, there must be a soul platform containing the real soul, that is, building the foundation of the soul. Without casting the soul platform, the real soul cannot condense..."


    Ding Ning is almost stupid. He subconsciously looks at himself. What''s the situation? There seems to be no soul stage?


    "Soul casting platform is to condense a base like thing with spiritual force in the purple house. Er, you don''t have the purple house yet. I said you may not understand."


    Seven kill patted his forehead and said apologetically, "when you break from the peak of tianwu territory to Zhenwu territory, you will open up Zifu, which is often called shangdantian. By the way, you are a medical student. You should know that Niwan acupoint is Zifu. In this way, you should be able to understand?"


    Ding Ning smoked at the corners of his mouth and secretly feigned in his heart. It seems that he has opened up the purple house when he was in the Xuanwu realm. How can he not understand? However, his heart also came down. It seemed that when the double-sided Buddha appeared in his spiritual sea, the soul platform had been naturally cast.


    Later, when Linggang in the body was transformed into new energy, a black figure of cross knee meditation was condensed in the three Dantian fields. There were soul platforms under the black figure, but why did he have three soul platforms? What are the three black figures? He doesn''t know.


    But now he had no time to think about anything else. He wanted to know a question that had puzzled him all the time. He asked curiously, "when did the spiritual master open up Zifu?"


    "Spiritual master?"


    Qi Sha''s face showed the color of thinking and shook his head slightly: "it''s hard to say that some talented martial artists can open up the purple house in the human martial arts realm, some martial artists can open up in the tianwu realm, and even some people can open up in the Zhenwu realm. Anyway, the earlier they open up the purple house, the greater their knowledge of the sea and the stronger their spiritual strength."


    "What about divine knowledge?"


    Ding Ning asked persistently.


    "Divine knowledge!"


    Qi Sha''s face showed a yearning color: "it''s hard to say. It''s related to the purity of spiritual power. Some martial arts can be transformed into divine knowledge when they arrive at Zhenwu territory, and some martial arts may not have divine knowledge when they arrive at Shengwu territory."


    "Ah!"


    Ding Ning was stunned. "Is the spirit master the same?"


    "Spiritual masters are special. After all, they specialize in spiritual power. Generally, when they arrive in Zhenwu, they will steadily convert spiritual power into divine consciousness."


    Seven kill suddenly said with a sigh: "for example, my master and seventh martial uncle only converted their spiritual power into divine knowledge when they came to the martial god realm. Of course, they are special examples. If they hadn''t risked their lives to devour the demon spirit brought back by the third martial uncle from the magic abyss, I''m afraid they would have become dead bones now."


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look. It seems that his qualification for walking alone is still very good. Tianwu territory transforms his spiritual power into divine knowledge, and he only transformed divine knowledge when he broke through Zhenwu territory by chance.


    "However, it is precisely because of this that master and seventh martial uncle''s knowledge of the sea is far more than ordinary people. They are only a little smaller than the spiritual master''s knowledge of the sea, and they also understand the divine domain."


    Seven kill said with pride and longing on his face.


    "By the way, what is the difference between the divine domain and the domain? And how is it formed?"


    Ding Ning was inspired when he heard the speech. Xiang Tiange used the divine domain to crush Fengjiu and the people of the Witch and demon sect directly to death. For him, his memory is still deep, and he wants to know how to understand the divine domain.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m not sure how the divine domain was formed, but I''ve heard from master that there are differences between the divine domain and the domain."


    Seven kill recalled: "Master said that both the realm and the divine realm rely on the potential and rules between heaven and earth, but the realm consumes vigorous Qi, while the divine realm consumes the power of the divine soul. It has more will control than the realm, but its power is countless times greater."


    "Will control?"


    Ding Ning whispered suspiciously, some of whom felt fierce.


    "Yes, will control!"


    Seven kill said with a smile: "for example, if the domain is your rented house, then the divine domain is equivalent to the house you bought. You can do whatever you want in your own house, even if you tear down the house."


    "You mean, the domain is a rental house with only residence right but no property right, while the divine domain is a real house of its own, which is transferred by its own will."


    Ding Ning was so clever that he could see through it. When he heard the speech, he suddenly realized the truth.


    "Bingo, the answer is correct!"


    The seven murderers snapped their fingers and said with a smile, "what the master said is really right. You are better than me in understanding. You will understand as soon as you say it."


    "That''s also the appropriate image you describe. It''s easy to understand!"


    Ding Ning smiled: "besides, I''ve always been sensitive to the house."


    "You, you, ha ha, have been talking for a long time. You don''t hurry to serve with good wine and tea."


    Seven kill laughed happily, and a look of intolerance flashed across his eyes: "that''s what tribute tea. I don''t know how to show filial respect to my senior brother."


    "Haven''t you been to Yanjing? How can I get less of your tea? I''ll get it for you now!"


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. He pretended to take something from the suitcase and turned his back to block his sight. In fact, he took out a kilogram of lingcui tea from the water space and threw it to him: "take it to drink. I''ll bring you some next time I go to Yanjing."


    "That''s about the same. You''re on your way!"


    Seven kill said triumphantly and carefully put away lingcui tea like a treasure.


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. He took out a bottle of spirit fruit wine and threw it to him: "as for you, try this!"


    "Sleeping trough, good thing! Elder martial brother didn''t hurt you in vain."


    Qi Sha couldn''t wait to open it and drank it. He immediately enjoyed it all over his face.


    "Come on, stop nagging. This bottle is all yours. Get out of here. I didn''t sleep all night last night. I have to catch up and have dinner when I wake up."


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed and began to drive people out.


    "Well, I''ll find a place to rest for a while. I''ve been in the helicopter all night. My old waist is almost broken. I''ll flash first. If the guy comes to trouble, let me know immediately."


    Seven kill hey hey smiled, stretched himself with the wine bottle, swaggered out, and didn''t forget to tell him.


    Seeing no one outside the door, Ding Ning stretched out his hand to set up a sound insulation array at the door of the room. His face became dignified. He turned and looked at the empty corner with an unprecedented complex look in his eyes: "you girl, you are so brave. Don''t show up quickly!"


    "Brother..."


    In the corner, Liu shengqian Dai''s aggrieved and weak voice showed her ragged figure covered with blood. At the moment, she was looking at him pale.


    Ding Ning trembled all over. Looking at her beggar like dress and the bleeding wounds on her shoulders and back, he suddenly felt a pain in his heart. He took a step forward to pick her up and put her on the bed, stretched out his hand to seal her meridians to stop bleeding for her. His distressed tears almost came down, and scolded with red circles: "you fool, how did you make yourself like this?"


    "Brother, it''s good to see you again. I''m so happy..."


    Liu shengqian Dai was like being bullied to see her parents'' wronged children. She looked at him with bright eyes and curved a beautiful arc at the corners of her mouth. She just fainted because she lost too much blood before she finished speaking.


    "Go to sleep. You''ll be well after a sleep."


    Ding Ning took out the bullet from her body and looked at her bony appearance with red eyes. He cut his wrist and put his blood into her mouth to replenish blood for her.


    The temperature here is so low, but Liu shengqian Dai is only wearing a pair of jeans and a beige coat. Her clothes are not only ragged and dirty, but also stained with blood. She doesn''t know how much she has suffered during this period.


    If she hadn''t been injured and couldn''t stop bleeding, she wanted to come to see Ding Ning for the last time, otherwise she didn''t want to appear in front of Ding Ning all her life, because she wasn''t sure whether Ding Ning would blame her or hate her.


    But when she heard Ding Ning''s seemingly complaining but actually compassionate words, she knew that Ding Ning didn''t blame her and fainted as soon as she was relaxed.


    As if the drowning man had caught the straw, his two arms held dingning''s arms tightly, and even the corners of his mouth were slightly tilted in his coma.


    Looking at her pale face, Ding Ning quickly recovered her blood color. With a faint sigh, he hated her, her betrayal and her departure. But when he saw her miserable appearance, his heart was so painful that he couldn''t hate her.


    Especially when she remembered the scene when she opened her arms to block the gun for him in Yanjing, all his resentment immediately dissipated, and only warmth surged in his eyes.


    In fact, when he saw that the three soldiers were led by the ice skate owl, he guessed that it was Liu shengqian Dai''s hand. If commander Ge and seven murders hadn''t arrived one after another, he would have gone to find her.


    He wanted to ask why she wanted to kill innocent people indiscriminately and why she wanted to go back to the damn organization, but now he didn''t want to ask anything, just wanted her to get better quickly.


    Even if he was so sorry for the three innocent soldiers who died miserably, even if he would be sorry for his conscience, even if he would be regarded as her accomplice, he would not hesitate. He has always been a very short protector.


    Especially now, Yu Linwei is still looking for trouble. A bad one can ruin his reputation and fall into a situation of eternal doom, but he doesn''t care. He just wants her to live well.


    After Liu shengqian Dai''s physical signs returned to normal, as before, Ding Ning stripped her without hesitation. The exquisite curve did not arouse his slightest idea, but only infinite heartache and pity.


    What did this girl go through? How long haven''t you eaten? He''s thin all over. He doesn''t have two or two meat. He''s sad to see.


    Holding Liu shengqian Dai into the bathroom, it seemed that she was back to the days when she haunted him all day. After carefully cleaning her body, she took her back to bed and covered her with a quilt. For fear of freezing her, she took great pains to carve a few constant temperature symbols in the room.


    It was freezing and snowy outside, and it was not time for dinner. Even if it was dinner, he had to eat big pot rice in the temporary canteen in the military camp. Fortunately, he was ready. He took out the prepared ingredients and pots, bowls and spoons from the space to prepare food for Liu shengqiandai.

 Chapter 929

    "Dong!"


    The door was roughly kicked open, the door lock was directly kicked off, and the cold wind came along the door. Zhang Yang and his four men entered uninvited in the cold wind.


    Ding Ning didn''t lift his head to cook food, but a sharp cold flash flashed at the bottom of his eyes. Fortunately, his divine sense always paid attention to the door outside. When he saw Zhang Yang and others coming towards his room, he pasted an invisible charm on Liu Sheng Qiandai in advance, otherwise they would directly hit him, and it was difficult to explain.


    "Publicity, what are you doing?"


    Hearing the news, the seven murderers shouted, causing the attention of the soldiers on guard around. The members of the medical team also pushed the door and came out to see what was going on.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I want to ask Dr. Ding about something, but I didn''t expect that the door of Dr. Ding''s room is too weak. I just touched it gently. I''m really sorry!"


    Zhang Yang, with a strange smile on his face, spread his hands and apologized insincerely.


    "You..."


    Seven kill was about to scold angrily, but was stopped by Ding Ning, who stood up slowly. His face was calm and asked, "I don''t know what captain Zhang came to me?"


    "Dr. Ding, it''s really a good craft. It''s neither early nor late. What kind of meal is it?"


    Zhang Yang didn''t answer his words. He sniffed his nose and looked around the room unscrupulously. Looking at this, he could see the humble room with a slight wrinkle on his brow.


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes and his eyes became cold: "when do I do something? Captain Zhang has no right to ask?"


    "Yes, I just arrived and haven''t eaten yet. Is there any problem with my younger martial brother making me something to eat?"


    Seven kills don''t know why, but at this time he must support Ding Ning. Naturally, he pulls the reason on himself.


    "Oh, brother Qisha and Dr. Ding are really brothers."


    Zhang Yang ridiculed with a smile, and then his face was positive: "when Dr. Ding likes to cook naturally has nothing to do with us. The brothers are also on official business. Ask a few questions according to the usual practice and ask Dr. Ding to cooperate."


    "Feel free. Don''t delay me in cooking."


    Ding Ning continued to cook food without hesitation, and didn''t even look at it.


    "What''s your attitude, boy?"


    Seeing that Ding Ning ignored them so much, an inch head guy behind Zhang Yang stepped forward in anger and asked.


    "Go away, what are you? My younger martial brother is what you want to ask?"


    Qisha couldn''t help but come forward and shouted fiercely. He was full of terrible pressure. The photographed Yulin Wei team couldn''t help but step back and showed a look of horror on their face. Until this time, they remembered that Qisha was a great master level strong man. Their usual tolerance was because of their identity of Yulin Wei, not their strength.


    "Seven murders, are you trying to hinder us from performing our official duties? Don''t forget, we were sent to investigate the case this time. You have no right to intervene."


    Zhang Yang''s face was green and red, and he shouted fiercely.


    "You and I know what the order is. Don''t take it out of context with me. My younger martial brother is a victim, not a suspect. If you dare to take chicken feather as an arrow and bend the law for personal gain, even if the lawsuit goes to heaven, I''ll play with you to the end!"


    Qisha angrily refuted that the order above was to strictly investigate the terrorist attack, but he didn''t mean to treat Ding Ning as a suspect. He publicized that he was simply taking advantage of his power to avenge public and private affairs.


    "Yes, we know exactly who academician Ding is. What do you police do for food? Instead of catching criminals, they swagger in front of our victims and try them like thieves. If you don''t give us an explanation, I''ll complain about you later."


    "What a jerk! He''s incompetent, but he grabbed our victims and asked them. Bah!"


    "MD, academician Ding saved the old man''s life. If he is suspected, we are all terrorists."


    Old Jiang was grumpy. Although he saw that the identity of Zhang Yang and others was unusual, he still said in a strange way: "it seems that I want to call the head of No. 1 to ask. Is this the quality of our law enforcement officers in China?"


    "We risked our lives to come here to serve our country. Is that the end?"


    "Apologize, don''t give academician Ding and us an explanation, let''s go to Yanjing to discuss an explanation!"


    "If it weren''t for academician Ding, we all died under the attack of terrorists. Instead of catching terrorists, you interrogated us here like interrogating prisoners. I''d like to ask the leaders of the Central Bureau. Is this the procedure for handling cases now?"


    ¡­¡­


    The old people in the medical group were angry and scolded, which made Zhang Yang''s face become pig liver color, neither in nor out.


    We should know that these medical experts are all national treasure level national medical masters, and many are in-service members of the national health care team. They can provide medical services to national leaders at any time, and they are people who can listen directly to the sky.


    A bad one. Call the leaders of the Central Bureau directly. I''m afraid they can''t even stay in Yulin Wei.


    All the team members looked at Zhang Yang eagerly, and their eyes already contained the color of dissatisfaction. If they hadn''t acted arbitrarily, they wouldn''t have been so passive. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? The medical team members from so many countries are watching. We don''t want our national image."


    I don''t know when to arrive, Minister Jiang came out from the people and said with awe inspiring justice.


    Zhang Yang and others have hot faces. They secretly scold Minister Jiang for being crafty and crafty. They came tomorrow morning, but they fanned the flames. Now they come to pretend to be good people.


    But it''s better to stand out than not to stand out. Although Minister Jiang''s doing so means falling into a well, it also gives them a step down. Otherwise, they don''t know how to end. Just, why do these old guys call Ding Ning academician Ding? What''s the situation?


    Zhang Yang and others have read Ding Ning''s information, but because Ding Ning won the lifelong honorary title of academician of the Academy of Sciences, they did not update it in the database in time. They did not know her special identity. If they knew earlier, they would not dare to want to disgust Ding Ning so recklessly.


    "Minister Jiang, it''s all a misunderstanding. We''re just looking for Dr. Ding to understand..."


    Zhang Yang didn''t have time to think about it. The more Minister Jiang said, the more excited he became and the more angry he became. His fingers pointed to Zhang Yang''s face and said forcefully, "apologize and apologize to them immediately. Otherwise, I''ll call your boss to complain about you now."


    The experts of the medical team looked at Minister Jiang gratefully. Such officials are good officials who do practical things for the people and dare to fight against bad phenomena!


    Ding Ning''s mouth slightly stirred up. Whether Minister Jiang was a show or really hated to stand out for them, there is no doubt that his move has won the favor of everyone present. This is political wisdom.


    He doesn''t believe that at the level of Minister Jiang and the on-site commander-in-chief of the virus incident, he won''t know the origin of Zhang Yang and others. It seems that it''s unwise for him to offend Yu Linwei, but it''s actually the best choice.


    Not to mention whether Zhang Yang and others can represent Yulin Wei, even if they can, they can''t do anything about Minister Jiang. After all, Yulin Wei is a special department subordinate to the military headquarters. It can''t control Minister Jiang''s political future at all. If you offend him, you offend him.


    Offend yulinwei, but gain the respect and love of these respected medical professors. This is an absolutely worthwhile business. You know, these medical experts are big cattle who can often meet with the leaders of the Central Bureau.


    As long as they mention him intentionally or unintentionally, and then give a positive evaluation, although it may not be able to influence the views of the leaders of the Central Bureau on him, it will certainly leave a deep impression in their hearts. With this impression foundation, once the right time comes, what can it be difficult to rise step by step?


    This is also why some leaders'' secretaries and drivers will be fawned wherever they go. They are the closest people around the leaders. As long as they have a good relationship with them, blow the wind in the ears of the leaders and leave a good impression of the comrade to the leaders, will it be good to worry about it? This is the "pillow wind" effect in Chinese officialdom.


    "I..."


    Zhang Yang''s face is blue and red, changing and wonderful, but looking at the angry eyes of medical experts, it has obviously aroused public anger. Even some of his subordinates have a look of dissatisfaction in their eyes. They know that they can''t pass without apologizing, so they can only blush, He bowed slightly and apologized: "it''s our fault that we didn''t do our work well, were eager to handle the case and ignored the methods. I apologize to you here. Please forgive me. We will certainly improve the ways and methods of work, and this will never happen again."


    With that, he bowed a deep 90 degrees for a long time, showing full sincerity, but in the corner where no one saw, the bottom of his eyes glittered with shame and resentment.

 Chapter 930

    "Well, well, since captain Zhang recognizes his mistakes and expresses his determination to correct them, everyone has a lot of adults. Don''t worry about him. Look at his next performance, young man, who can''t be impulsive."


    Although Ding Ning could hear the insincerity and resentment of publicity, he was not in the mood to continue to entangle with him. He was still waiting to feed Liu shengqian Dai.


    Besides, in his heart, he never regarded Zhang Yang as an opponent. With a spring breeze smile on his face, he said very magnanimously, but the joking meaning in his tone made Zhang Yang feel more humiliated, and even his eyes were bloodshot.


    "Since academician Ding is broad-minded and says he won''t pursue it, our old men won''t haggle with several young people!"


    Seeing Ding Ning''s words, these medical experts would not hold on to him.


    "Then let''s go first. When Dr. Ding has time, we''ll learn about the situation according to the procedure!"


    Zhang Yang''s face rose to the color of pig''s liver, and he said gnashing his teeth in spite of his towering anger.


    "By the way, Captain Zhang, since he made a mistake, he must have an attitude of bearing the consequences of the mistake. You kicked the door, and I won''t let you repair it. I''ll just leave 200 yuan to deal with it myself. With so many people present, Captain Zhang won''t falsely accuse me of blackmail."


    Ding Ning smiled at Zhang Yang and said.


    Zhang Yang narrowed his eyes and stared at Ding Ning. He knew that he was deliberately disgusting himself. He clenched his fist tightly and wanted to smash his hateful face with one punch.


    But in full view of the public, he could only force out a stiff smile, took out two red tickets from his pocket and stuffed them into Ding Ning''s hand. He said in a soft tone: "I''m kidding. Compensation for damaged goods is a matter of course. Here, this is 200 yuan. Please keep it, Dr. Ding."


    But I swear in my heart. Even if I buy you medicine for this 200 yuan, son of a bitch, I''d better not let me catch any pigtails, or I''ll kill you.


    Ding Ning slightly picked his eyebrows and sneered in his heart. Ya didn''t give you a lesson. He really thought I was not made of mud. He smiled and stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Ah!"


    Zhang Yang gave a shrill scream, held his drooping right arm in his left hand, and stared at Ding Ning with anger and fear in his eyes.


    He always thought Ding Ning was a little doctor with no strength to bind chickens. He didn''t know that he just took off his arm with a gentle pat.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I just want to express my goodwill. Unexpectedly, Captain Zhang''s arm is too weak. I just touched it gently. I''m really sorry!"


    Ding Ning hypocritically sent back Zhang Yang''s arrogant words when he entered the door, making Zhang Yang feel slapped in the face


    , his face is burning.


    "Sorry, I''m so sorry. Captain Zhang, I''m really sorry to accept the 200 yuan. You''d better take the 200 yuan back and find a Dieda doctor to help you!"


    Ding Ning apologized without apology and slipped 200 yuan into Zhang Yang''s hand.


    "No, small problems. I can handle them myself. Let''s go!"


    Zhang Yang''s forehead was in a cold sweat, but he didn''t say a word. He took a deep look at Ding Ning, clenched his teeth and snorted coldly, and left with four of his men.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha! Ha ha! Ha ha! Ha ha! Ha ha! Ha ha! Ha ha! Ha ha! Ha ha! Ha ha! Ha ha! Ha ha! Ha ha! Ha ha! Ha ha! Ha ha! Ha ha! Ha ha! Ha ha! Ha ha! Ha ha ha! Ha ha! Ha ha ha! Ha ha! Ha ha ha


    Ding Ning politely sent off the members of the medical team who supported him. As soon as he returned to the room, he burst into laughter after holding seven murders for a long time.


    "OK, what''s so happy? Will the Dragon laugh because he stepped on the ant''s foot? You''re too low."


    Ding Ning glanced and said disapprovingly.


    "That''s true. My mood still needs to be tempered!"


    That''s good for seven murders. You can listen to other people''s opinions. What''s more, Ding Ning''s words are raising him, making him suddenly look up, He pretended to be forced to say: "I stepped on a mole ant. It''s really nothing to be happy about. However, how can I feel so happy? At the sight of his angry face, I couldn''t help laughing. It''s really a way to dispel my hatred, ha ha ha."


    Seven kill couldn''t help laughing happily before pretending to be forced for a minute. Ding Ning turned his eyes angrily: "laugh quickly and get out of here after laughing!"


    "No, what you cook here is delicious. I smell delicious. You can''t eat alone."


    Qisha, shameless and skinnless, gathered in front of the earthen pot simmered on the stove by Ding Ning, wrinkled his nose, sniffed like a dog, rubbed his stomach, and complained with a drooling face: "no wonder you have to open a small stove yourself. The rice cooked in the canteen in the military camp is more like pig food than your soup. When it can be ready, give me a bowl, and I''m starving."


    Ding Ning was also drunk and stared at him angrily: "don''t pretend to be poor here. Didn''t you eat five big steamed buns in the canteen just now? You also ate a pot of braised meat."


    "I''ll go! How do you know? You have thousands of miles of eyes?"


    Seven kill exaggerated his eyes and stared at Ding Ning inconceivably. How can he say that he is also an expert of six heavy days in Zhenwu territory. Even if he didn''t spread his divine knowledge, he knew who was in the canteen. He didn''t see Ding Ning at all!


    Ding Ning kept a secret smile: "then leave it alone. Anyway, I just know. Don''t pretend to be poor when you''re full. I''ll get you some delicious food at noon."


    "OK, I just smell too delicious and want to try it, but it''s agreed that I have to get a delicious meal at noon."


    Seven kill scratched the back of the head, finished talking, stood up and left.


    In the remote part of the barracks, Zhang Yang covered his arm he had just received, and stared at the figure of seven killing leaving with cold eyes. He didn''t speak for a long time and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Boss, what shall we do now?"


    A round faced Yu Linwei asked.


    "Keep an eye on that boy. He''s definitely weird. There''s a smell of blood in the room. I just don''t know why. I didn''t notice where the smell of blood went."


    Zhang Yang''s eyes narrowed slightly and said calmly. A look of doubt flashed across his eyes. His smell was naturally sensitive and determined that it was definitely bloody.


    "Boss, that boy is cooking. Isn''t it the bloody smell of livestock such as chickens and ducks?"


    Yulin Wei, who has a black mole on his chin, asked disapprovingly. He didn''t want to squat here and suffer in the ice and snow.


    "It''s impossible. It''s human blood or chicken and duck blood. I know as soon as I smell it. It''s definitely human blood."


    Zhang Yang was very dissatisfied when he saw that he was questioned by his subordinates.


    "Well, let''s stare at him in turn. As long as he has a problem, I don''t believe he won''t show some clues!"


    The cuntou youth gnashed his teeth and said that he was restrained by the seven murders, which made him lose face. He also hated Ding Ning and was the first to support the publicity decision.


    "Well, the four of us squat in turn for two hours each. I''ll come first!"


    Daotiao face Yulin Wei, who was always silent, accepted the arrangement, arranged the deployment and implemented it firmly.


    As a vice captain, his prestige is still very high, and his work is very fair, which makes Yulin Wei with round face and black mole, although he is unwilling, he can only promise.


    "Purse, drink the soup quickly. Slow down and don''t burn it."


    Ding Ning sent away seven murders, immediately closed the door, looked at Liu Sheng Qiandai, who had awakened and looked depressed, put out a bowl of soup and brought it to her. Looking at her as if she was reincarnated with a hungry ghost, it was not too hot to pour it into her mouth. Ding Ning was distressed.


    what? The door is unlocked? It doesn''t matter. He directly set up the Dharma array. As long as it''s not directly bombed with rocket propelled grenades, ordinary people are delusional even if they want to break in.


    "I still want to drink!"


    Looking at Ding Ning''s tender and loving eyes, Liu shengqian Dai, who drank up a bowl of soup, blushed, put out her tongue and said shyly.


    "How long have you been hungry? Now you can''t eat hard food. Drink some soup to warm your body and let your stomach adapt. I''ll get you something delicious."


    Ding Ning gave her a distressed look, got up and filled her with a bowl of soup.


    "Gulu Gulu!"


    Liu shengqian Dai was really hungry. She poured a large tile soup into her stomach three or two times, sweating all over. Only then did she feel warm and energetic.


    "It''s been almost a month. I haven''t eaten much!"


    Liu shengqian, who recovered her spirit, sat beside the bed with Ding Ning and snuggled up in his arms. Her face was filled with lingering fear. Before Ding Ning asked, she began to confide: "I was brought back to the underground base in South America by the rain god of the divine organization. I thought I would never see you again in my life, but I didn''t expect..."


    With Liu shengqian Dai''s complaint, Ding Ning was shocked beyond measure. He never thought that the so-called zombie virus was caused by Liu Junwei, the unlucky child, who drank Pandora.


    On the same day, Liu shengqian Dai found that the underground base was going to explode and immediately chose to stay away. She wanted to take the opportunity to pretend to be dead and go back to Fusang to find a place to live in seclusion and never ask about the world again.


    But unexpectedly, the Argentine police sent someone to intervene in the investigation. Liu shengqian Dai hid behind and followed far away. He saw with his own eyes that the spider like skeleton Liu Junwei had turned into scratched the police officers, making them infected by the virus and become zombies.


    Then she didn''t know the arrival of the rescue workers, because she had been far behind the skeleton and watched him go eastward. Towns and cities along the way had become a paradise for zombies. She was not sure about the transmission mode of the zombie virus, so she didn''t dare to eat food and water near the place where the virus broke out, so she went hungry all the way and followed it here.


    "So, this zombie virus is coming all the way to China. Is it Liu Junwei who wants to avenge me?"


    Ding Ning''s heart was heavy. If Liu Junwei came to China for revenge, he would be the culprit.


    "No, Liu Junwei has lost human wisdom, only some deep-seated memories. In his heart, your enemy can only rank second at most."


    Liu shengqian Dai shook her head, and a complex color flashed from the bottom of her eyes.


    "Eh? Is there any enemy he hates more than me?"


    Ding Ning is in a relaxed mood. As long as he is not the culprit, his sense of guilt will not be so deep.


    "Not an enemy, but a lover!"


    Liu shengqian Dai said strangely, "in fact, Liu Junwei didn''t come to China in a straight line. Before going to Africa, he went to Los Angeles, the United States!"


    "You mean his gay friend? He''s turned into a skeleton. What else can he do?"


    Ding Ning suddenly thought of Liu Junwei''s good friend, white Brent, who seems to belong to the Brent family in Los Angeles.


    "Yes, in fact, the Brandt family is dead now. The only survivor is white."


    Liu shengqian Dai seemed to recall the terrible scene. Her face showed a color of fear, which made Ding Ning hold her in her arms and comfort her.

 Chapter 931

    Liu Sheng''s face turned red. At the moment, she was helpless. She just saw that Ding Ning seemed to have no evil thoughts. She was not willing to leave this warm embrace, so she let him hold her.


    Anyway, she was not seen by him when she lost her memory. Coupled with the ups and downs of her mood at the moment, she would care about these details. She took a deep breath. Liu shengqian Dai snuggled in his arms and closed her eyes slightly, "White was originally the first successor of the Brent family, but because he came to China with Liu Junwei, he was cancelled by the Brent family," he said in a dreamy voice


    "And then?"


    Ding Ning felt her trembling body and knew that what she had witnessed must not be a good memory. If it weren''t for the fact that it was too important, he really didn''t want her to recall those unpleasant past events.


    "White fled with Liu Junwei and returned to the family. Liu Junwei didn''t know how to get on the line with the organization, so he went to the base in South America. White''s life in the family was not easy and was ridiculed."


    Liu Sheng showed a palpitation in his eyes: "Liu Junwei went to Los Angeles by instinct and found white, but he had lost his language ability. White was stunned when he saw him, which made Liu Junwei''s mood fluctuate violently. He just heard someone in the Brandt family speak ill of white behind his back, so he ate all these people in a rage."


    "Eat?"


    Ding Ning stared in horror. Didn''t the monster Liu Junwei turned into only infect the virus? Can you eat people?


    "Yes, eat!"


    Liu shengqian Dai recalled the terrible scene and subconsciously drilled into Ding Ning''s arms. It seems that only this warm embrace can bring her some sense of security and calm her mind, Then he continued: "Liu Junwei''s current shape is the image of a spider skeleton with only eight white bone legs and a human head. At first, I always thought he could only spread the virus. Until I saw that his white bone chest suddenly cracked and could spray mucus that corroded people, I knew that he could eat people. Many people were corroded and swallowed by him, and many others were protruded from his body However, a white bone came out, pierced the tongue, and then dragged it to the chest to eat. "


    Liu shengqian Dai was obviously frightened. She trembled and said, "I was next to him at that time, and I could still hear the screams before death from those people locked in his chest."


    Ding Ning gently rubbed her head to soothe her excitement, and her face showed a thoughtful look: "no wonder there was no outbreak of zombie virus in the United States. It turned out that the people of the Brent family were eaten by him, so the American government didn''t know at all."


    "Yes, the people he eats won''t carry the virus."


    Liu shengqian Dai, like a docile kitten, happily enjoyed Ding Ning''s rubbing his head, narrowed his eyes and rubbed Ding Ning''s arm with his exquisite chin: "I was invisible all the way to follow him. At that time, I didn''t know how the virus spread, so I didn''t dare to eat the food and water where he appeared. When I was very hungry, I ran all the way to get stuttering."


    "You silly girl, it''s so dangerous. What are you doing with him?"


    Ding Ning knew why Liu shengqian Dai became so thin. She was still suffering from great psychological fear without eating or drinking. It was strange that she was not thin. Her tone was full of heartache and blame.


    "I recruited him into the divine organization. I also have the responsibility to become such a monster now, so I must find out his virus transmission route and ability, and then find a way to completely solve it."


    Liusheng shallow Dai pursed her mouth and scolded herself. What she didn''t say was that when she realized that Liu Junwei still had instinctive consciousness, she worried that he would be bad for Ding Ning, so she persevered behind him.


    "How can I blame you? I can only blame those crazy scientists for making such crazy genetic potions."


    Ding Ning pitifully stroked her greasy face. Although he wanted to ask Liu shengqian Dai why she wanted to kill the three innocent soldiers cruelly, he was unable to speak for several times.


    "If he only acted according to the monster''s instinct, he would probably stay in the United States to accompany white. He wouldn''t get this situation!"


    Liu shengqian Dai sat up straight, his eyes flickered away from Ding Ning''s eyes, clenched his lips and said something earth shaking: "but later, things changed. White was taken away, which angered Liu Junwei. Those people took white and lured Liu Junwei all the way to China."


    Ding Ning trembled in his heart. A mutant monster is not terrible. It''s just to find him and kill him. But once he is used by people with a heart, the matter will be complicated. He immediately asked, "who are those people? Are they crazy? If the zombie virus is allowed to spread, it will be a disaster for all mankind. In the end, even they can''t survive. What good can it do for them?"


    "Because the organization has Pandora''s virus serum!"


    Liu shengqian Dai looked a little evasive and said, "Pandora virus was studied by scientists controlled by divine organizations. Although the organization is crazy, it has not yet lost human nature. Therefore, in order to destroy Pandora, we have specially studied it and produced virus serum."


    "What is the purpose of the divine organization?"


    Ding Ning''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. Although it is good to say that Pandora virus has an antidote, it is in the hands of divine descent organizations. The consequences are too terrible.


    This means that they can use the Baqi mutated by white to control Liu Junwei to coerce all countries to achieve any purpose. Whoever dares to refuse will let the virus spread in which country. Now their purpose is very clear. They are coming to China. What do they want to do?


    "Thor!"


    Liu shengqian Dai''s eyes were complex, and he uttered two words, which made Ding Ning tremble. Yes, why didn''t he remember that Thor was a capable man of the divine race organization. How could the divine race organization allow him to be studied by the Chinese government without asking.


    "That''s all?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes cooled down. Before he knew whether Liu shengqian Dai was the negotiator pushed out by the divine organization, he would put away his feelings of pity for jade.


    "I don''t know if there are any other purposes. Now I am a dead man in the divine organization and become a martyr in the underground base of South America."


    Liu shengqian Dai noticed Ding Ning''s indifference and hostility, and said wrongfully.


    Ding Ning looked at her deeply: "can I still believe you now?"


    Liu Sheng Qian Dai looked down sadly, then raised his head, looked candidly at Ding Ning, clenched his pink lips and said, "I know you won''t believe me again, but I can swear to God that what I just said is absolutely not a lie."


    "Then why did you kill the three soldiers cruelly?"


    Ding Ning hardened his heart and asked coldly.


    "Believe it or not, I''m making atonement. I don''t want the virus to spread to China and kill more people!"


    Liu shengqian Dai stubbornly looked into Ding Ning''s eyes: "in the past month, I have carefully observed the transmission mode of zombie virus, one is blood infection, one is water infection, one is air infection, and the other is contact infection."


    "What? Water and air can also infect?"


    Ding Ning''s face changed sharply and asked urgently. Now things are more difficult. The water source infection is better. It''s a big deal not to drink water, but the air infection is troublesome.


    "Well, it can be transmitted, but fortunately, Pandora virus is a very unique virus. If it can maintain its activity for up to 24 hours in the water source, it will be purified automatically, while the air infection time is shorter. As long as no one touches the virus in five minutes, it will be purified."


    Liu shengqian Dai explained seriously: "As for why I killed the three soldiers infected by the virus, it is because there is still a time limit for air infection and water infection. As long as there is no contact with the virus during the infection period, there will be no problem, but the virus carriers who are exposed to the infection will be more harmful. Their heads will suddenly explode three days after being infected, and the virus will affect any creature within 300 meters. At that time, only If someone is within 300 meters, he will become infected with zombies and attack any flesh and blood creature in his sight. At that time, the whole military camp will become a zombie concentration camp. "


    Ding Ning was horrified and surprised. If Liu Sheng and shallow Dai hadn''t cut off the three infected virus carriers in time, I''m afraid the whole military camp would not be spared at this time, including himself, seven murders and captain Jiang. After all, air transmission is impossible to prevent.


    "So you cut off their heads and wrap them in ice? Just to prevent the virus from spreading?"


    Ding Ning looked at Liu shengqian Dai and gradually softened her eyes, subconsciously rubbing her little head.


    Liu shengqian Dai snorted coldly and turned away angrily: "in your heart, I am a cruel woman. Will I be so kind?"


    Ding Ning''s hand was awkwardly stiff in the air. Knowing that her doubts and indifference had hurt her heart, she flattered: "my purse is the kindest person in my heart. How can it be a malicious woman?"


    "Hum! Who belongs to your family? Besides, my name is Liu Sheng Qiandai. It''s not a purse. It''s terrible."


    Liu shengqian Dai murmured her small mouth and muttered discontentedly, but her tone was obviously softened.


    Ding Ning looked at her like anger and joy. He immediately knew that she was not really angry, but she was uncomfortable and wanted to vent. He leaned forward with a shy face: "it''s me. I shouldn''t doubt my shallow Dai. Be good. Don''t be angry. You say, what do you want me to do to calm down?"


    Liu Sheng''s shallow Dai wave light flowed, his eyes rolled around, and a cunning smile appeared at the corners of his mouth: "I want you to make delicious food for me."


    "No problem! I don''t care. Just say what you want."


    Ding Ning patted his chest and promised.


    "I haven''t finished yet. This time limit is a lifetime!"


    Liu shengqian Dai proudly raised her snow-white delicate chin, like a proud queen, but there was a flash of shame at the bottom of her eyes, which was her disguised confession.


    Ding Ning was not the first brother in love for a long time. She couldn''t see her affection. She smiled and hugged her in her arms, Whispered softly, "purse, do you know how much I miss you since you left me? Where is enough in my life? I want to be with you in my next life, dress you, take a bath, dish your hair and make your favorite food..."


    Liu shengqian Dai suddenly relaxed her stiff body, quietly snuggled in his arms, felt his warm embrace, listened to his strong heartbeat and a strong sense of security wrapped her, and her heart had already melted. Listening to his love words that were not like love words, a happy and sweet smile appeared at the corners of her mouth, and her long eyelashes flashed, Close your eyes and whisper: "I miss you all the time. I miss you all the time. Watching the disgusting monster spread the virus everywhere every day, I feel so helpless. I think more than once. How good it would be if you were by my side."

 Chapter 932

    Listening to Liu shengqian Dai''s heartfelt words, Ding Ning''s heart is soft and filled with happiness. He can''t hate the woman who betrayed him.


    Perhaps when Liu shengqian Dai stopped the bullet for him in Yanjing, he had fallen in love with her.


    After quietly embracing each other for a long time, Ding Ning remembered that he seemed to kiss her next. This confession procedure was complete.


    When he lowered his head to kiss her, he found that she didn''t know when she had fallen asleep, and there was a slight snore.


    This made him feel distressed. During this time, the silly woman must not have had a good sleep. Now her feelings have found a destination. As soon as she suddenly relaxed, she can no longer hold on.


    Help her tuck in the quilt, wrap her with the quilt, open the transmission array, and appear on Paradise Island in the blink of an eye.


    Sister and Luoxue are not here. They should be busy with their own affairs. Ding Ning called her sister and asked her to come and bring two clothes to Qian Dai.


    "The purse is back!"


    The phone had just hung up for five minutes. My sister sent it with her clothes. She was surprised and happy to see Liu shengqian Dai sleeping in bed. After all, they had lived together for some time and loved her very much. But after she disappeared, Ding Ning never mentioned her, so they, er, didn''t ask much.


    "Well, sister, in fact, her name is not purse, but Liu Sheng Qiandai. She is a divine organization in Asia..."


    Ding Ning didn''t intend to hide it from her sister at the moment. He told Liu shengqian Dai''s past in detail. Listening to Ding Qianlie''s unpredictable expression on his face, he covered his mouth and shouted from time to time.


    "Sister, that''s what happened. The information provided by shallow Dai is too important to solve the disaster. I have to go back and find a way not to stay for a long time. Shallow Dai will trouble sister to take care of it."


    Ding Ning said in a hurry. After all, it''s noon. Seven murders may find him at any time. He doesn''t want to expose the secret of the transmission array.


    "Well, well, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of her."


    Ding Qianlie knew the seriousness of the matter and nodded and promised.


    "Then I''ll go first, sister!"


    Ding Ning stretched out his hand to hold his sister in his arms and gave her an exciting kiss. Only then did he start the transmission with a bad smile in his sister''s Crimson face.


    "Go and be safe!"


    Ding Qianlie whispered like the most virtuous wife.


    "I know. I''ll come back to see you as soon as I have time. It''s much more convenient with the transmission array. Maybe I''ll sneak back to my sister''s room one night."


    Ding Ning stopped and joked.


    "I know. I''ll stay here with shallow Dai during this period of time."


    Ding Qianlie''s pretty face crimson Jiao Chen said, now that there is a transmission array, it''s really convenient to come whenever you want. Besides, she and Luoxue like paradise island very much. This is a fairyland on earth. Of course, the most important thing is that every woman has a castle. Even if you do something shameful with Ding Ning, you don''t have to suppress it deliberately because you''re worried about being heard by others.


    Ding Ning started the transmission and left with a smile. It''s not that he doesn''t want to come back every day, but he''s worried that if he accidentally infected with the virus and didn''t know it, he would bring back the disaster, which would be trouble.


    Back in the room, the smile on Ding Ning''s face converged, and the cold light flickered in the bottom of his eyes. The news provided by Liu shengqian Dai made his heart heavy.


    If we don''t find a solution to the virus as soon as possible, I''m afraid things will get worse and worse. Compared with this virus that is not without any flaws, the divine descendant organization holding the virus serum is even more terrible.


    They are likely to create a large-scale virus outbreak in China to make the Chinese government realize the terrible nature of the virus, so as to force the Chinese government to compromise. If the divine organization is only to please Raytheon, it will not worry Ding Ning, but he is worried about whether the divine organization has other purposes.


    Ding Ning frowned and fell into a dilemma. If he made the mode of transmission of the virus public and asked everyone to pay attention to prevention, it would naturally greatly reduce the possibility of virus outbreak, but in this way, it is difficult to explain the source of the news. It can''t be said that shallow Dai told him?


    Especially when Zhang Yang and others are still waiting for trouble, they will definitely jump out and ask questions first; But if it is not published, more innocent people may be infected because they do not know the virus.


    The most speechless thing is that the virus can only survive in the air for five minutes, and there is no time for virus analysis. It is only possible to study the virus serum by directly analyzing the virus in the infected person.


    But the problem comes again. First, due to the strict prevention of the kingdom of China, except for the three dead soldiers, there are no virus infected people at all, so we can''t let people deliberately infect the virus; Second, even if there are, who dares to risk their lives to carry out virus research on virus infected people? Even he dare not easily joke about his life.


    Ding Ning didn''t think of a way to have the best of both worlds. Half a day later, his eyes showed determination. If he couldn''t, he had to go to Tianzhu. Now zombies are everywhere and live virus samples are everywhere.


    It''s best to find the members of the God descendant organization who kidnapped white and control white, so as to lead to the Baqi mutated by Liu Junwei and completely eliminate the pathogen, so that the disaster will be completely eliminated.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning took a deep breath. This matter still needs the cooperation of seven murders. Otherwise, the border will be blocked in a hurry, and it will not be so easy to go to Tianzhu.


    Just as Ding Ning had finished lunch and called seven murders to have dinner together, he was about to discuss the matter with him when a shrill and hurried assembly call came out of the door.


    Then, a large number of soldiers quickly gathered and rushed to the border line. There was an endless stream of gunshots from the barbed wire isolation.


    "No, there''s a zombie."


    As soon as Qi Sha''s face changed, he hurried out.


    Ding Ning also followed, trying to see what the zombie looked like.


    "For everyone''s safety, please go back to your room."


    An officer with the rank of Captain politely stopped the curious members of the medical team and Ding Ning, and a large number of soldiers separated the barracks from the border.


    "Comrade captain, can I go and have a look? Maybe I can help!"


    Ding Ning saw that Qi Sha, Zhang Yang and others rushed there unimpeded, but he was stopped and hurried forward to discuss with the captain.


    "Sorry, it''s dangerous ahead. We are specially responsible for protecting the safety of the members of the medical team. Please don''t embarrass us."


    The captain said solemnly with a look of incomprehension on his face.


    "In fact, I still have an identity. I''m from Guoshi mansion."


    Ding Ning reluctantly showed the unparalleled order and thought it was time to release.


    But unexpectedly, the captain glanced at unparalleled, but his face was at a loss: "Guoshi mansion? What unit is it?"


    Ding Ning almost burst into tears. He didn''t know whether the captain was too low or how to drop. He didn''t even know the imperial palace. He could only point to the back of seven murders and explain: "I came with him. Why can he go in, but I can''t."


    The captain looked at him suspiciously and said, "he has a special pass from the military headquarters. Of course he can enter."


    Ding Ning was completely speechless and talked kindly for a long time. However, the captain was selfless and resolutely refused to accommodate. He joked that these members of the medical team were the key protection objects specially ordered by the superior. If he dared to release, in case of an accident, he had to be sent to the military court.


    Seeing that he didn''t enter the oil and salt, Ding Ning had to give up reluctantly. After returning to the room, he immediately entered the invisible state, quietly bypassed the soldiers on the alert of the great enemy Yan Shen and slipped to the border line.


    There was still a long way to go. A smell of rotten meat mixed with a strong smell of gunsmoke came to Ding Ning''s nose, which made Ding Ning''s stomach surge and almost didn''t spit out.


    "Da Da!"


    "Boom!"


    The soldiers in anti chemical suits bombarded with heavy machine guns and artillery fire, forming a powerful fire intertwined net, beating the zombies who wanted to conflict with the barbed wire line into screens and fragments, and rejecting them from the country.


    The zombies who couldn''t see their heads at a glance didn''t know the pain. They rushed to the barbed wire one after another. Accompanied by the fierce sound of guns, there were mutilated limbs and meat everywhere, and blood and flesh flew everywhere. They looked extremely tragic.


    Zombies are male and female, old and young. Their speed is the same as that of ordinary people. Their eyes are frightening dead gray. They also have two tusks in their mouth, and their smelly saliva flows.


    Powerful heavy firepower knocked them to the ground, but as long as they were not hit and burst their heads, even if their limbs were broken, they would be like immortal cockroaches. They climbed to the barbed wire mesh fearlessly, and their mouths still made strange noises. It seemed that fresh flesh and blood had endless temptation to them.


    "MD, how come there are so many zombies this time? Hold on, we must hold on, aim and blow their heads."


    The commander of the first defensive line looked serious and roared in the deafening sound of bullets.


    But this time there were too many zombies, thousands of people, and the barbed wire defense line was already in danger. The soldiers in the temporarily built second fortification were already ready and were checking guns and ammunition. When the zombies broke through the first defense line, they opened fire immediately; The soldiers in the third fortification were also facing the great enemy, ready to support at any time, and a thick atmosphere of tension enveloped the whole battlefield.


    Is this the battlefield? Ding Ning, who had never seen this scene before, was stunned. The smell of gunfire and smoke made his blood boil.


    Rows of zombies were killed by relentless artillery fire, but more injuries came one after another.


    Seven kill, Zhang Yang and others have put on chemical protective clothing and stood in front of the third fortification. Once the zombies break through the third defense line, they will serve as the last barrier.


    Ding Ning was invisible and looked at the cliffs with a drop of hundreds of meters on both sides of the mountain pass. He was thinking. This time, so many zombies came to attack the border. Could it be that members of the divine origin organization wanted to use these zombies to attract the attention of the soldiers of China? They were fishing in muddy water and sneaked into China from the foothills on both sides with bait "white", So as to lure Baqi to China?


    You should know that the altitude of the border line is about 4000 meters, while the foothills on both sides are more than 4500 meters above sea level, with a drop of nearly 500 meters from the border line.


    Because the foothills on both sides of the pass are not only rugged and difficult to travel, but also complex terrain and thin air, which is difficult for ordinary people to pass, so the Shenzhou state only has a symbolic radar scanning system, and it is impossible to set up troops. In that case, the problem will come. The members of the divine organization are not ordinary people, and ordinary people are difficult to pass, It is not absolutely impossible for them to pass.


    Ding Ning thought a little and got in touch with Xiao Jin. A moment later, Xiao Jin flew to a height of 10000 meters above the naiduilar pass, and his sharp eagle eyes kept patrolling and shuttling all suspicious traces.

 Chapter 933

    But the top of the Piedmont is full of white ice and snow, coupled with the reflection of the sun, even with Xiao Jin''s vision, it looks white, and it is difficult to detect the trace of someone walking.


    Ding Ning believed in his own judgment and, not believing in evil, let Xiao Jin land at an altitude of more than 5000 meters, fly, change his vision and search carefully.


    At the top of the towering foothills, four men wrapped in thick white bear fur clothes and with oxygen masks on their faces are struggling to stagger. Because the white bear fur looks at the snow on the ground, it has become a good camouflage color, which is difficult for even Xiao Jin to find.


    White wrapped his body in bear skin and carried a small oxygen cylinder on his back. He was protected by the three masked people who saved him from water and fire.


    Although more than half a month has passed, he still can''t forget the terrible scene that the terrible monster stretched out his bone to scratch his skin. He was stunned on the spot. When he woke up again, he found that he had been rescued by the three masked people.


    Although he was curious about their identity and didn''t know what purpose they had, white was still grateful that they saved themselves from the monster''s claws, so he showed great cooperation all the way.


    However, at the moment, he can no longer hold on. The thin air and cold wind make his physical strength unable to hold on at all.


    "Wheeze, wheeze, where the hell are you going? No, no, let''s have a rest!"


    White gasped through the oxygen mask, his vision was vast, sat down on the ground and waved his hands.


    "Get up and go on. You''ll be there in a while."


    A tall and burly masked man said in a muffled voice. They are also very tired, but the number of zombies trying to attract attacks on the border is limited after all. The sooner they pass here, the safer they will be.


    "Where the hell are we going? I really can''t walk. Let''s have a rest!"


    Although white knew that they must have an unknown purpose to walk and stop with themselves, the three masked people were very kind to him along the way, and served him delicious and delicious, which also reduced his fear. He lay on the snow and gasped.


    "MD, get up and go quickly. Don''t bother us if you want to die. If you stay here for one more second, we will be a little more dangerous."


    The complex terrain and difficult environment made the masked people physically and mentally tired, and gradually lost their patience. The thin masked man kicked white on the back and shouted angrily.


    "You..."


    White was kicked and rolled on the ground. Lying on the ground, he raised his head and stared at the masked man angrily. He didn''t expect that they, who had always been kind, would be so rude to him at the moment.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t want to die, you will continue to lie down and sit here for a while and be frozen into a popsicle!"


    Another tall man who was always silent shouted impatiently.


    White dared to be angry and speechless. In addition, he just stayed for a while. He felt cold and his hands and feet began to be stiff. Knowing that the tall man''s words were true, he didn''t dare to insist any more. He got up hard and continued to stagger.


    "Finally found it. It''s a good disguise!"


    They gathered together to stay for a short time, and Ding Ning was keenly aware of it. They bypassed the border battlefield and climbed up the cliff like a big spider.


    The roaring gunfire was getting farther and farther away, and it was estimated that it had been out of everyone''s sight. Ding Ning showed his body shape, walked upright on the steep cliff like a flat ground, quickly climbed to the top of the foothill, equipped with biological simulation skin without hesitation, and chased in the direction of white.


    The so-called dead horse running in Wangshan, although the vision conversion has found their location, it still takes time to catch up.


    Even with his invincible constitution, running on the top of the mountain in this harsh environment, his physical strength is greatly consumed. The sharp wind blows on his face like a knife.


    Although he wanted to catch up by air wing, he had to bear the idea of radar monitoring. After all, the radar monitoring system will use vibration sensors, sound sensors, infrared sensors, radar, optical detection and other equipment. If the air wing appears rashly, it will be monitored, and the huge body will be found at the first time.


    He is equipped with biological simulation skin, which will not reveal his identity even if he is found, so he has no scruples.


    In fact, he thought too much. Due to the high cost of the radar monitoring system, the border between China and Tianzhu is more than 1700 kilometers. Although China took preventive measures and temporarily added a radar monitoring system at a place where people can pass, it can only monitor some border areas and can not monitor all border lines at all.


    Moreover, the divine descendant organization has the world-class scientific and technological force. They are equipped with a portable anti radar system, which is not likely to be discovered by the Chinese military.


    Ding Ning walked and stopped, changed to Xiao Jin''s vision from time to time, observed the orientation of white and others, and constantly adjusted the direction tracking.


    It was at this moment that Ding Ning realized how terrible the growth rate brought by Dapeng''s extreme speed was, more than twice as fast as before.


    The three members of the divine descent organization were carefully selected and had the ability to survive in a harsh environment. They were still struggling in this dangerous terrain. In addition, they were dragged down with white''s oil bottle.


    But for Ding Ning, although such an environment is difficult to walk, it is only a little troublesome. Although it can not be said to walk on the ground, it can also be called walking fast. Even so, when Ding Ning catches up with them, it will be two hours later.


    At this time, the three members of the divine race organization had crossed the most difficult road and walked in a snow forest. The burly man still had the strength to carry white, who was at the end of the crossbow, behind him and hurried forward with big steps.


    "It''s really not people''s work. I''m really tired along the way. I''ll give this boy to each other later and take a good bath and rest for a while."


    Seeing that the most difficult road had passed, the tall man couldn''t help but say with relief.


    But I didn''t know that this sentence temporarily saved their lives. Ding Ning, who wanted to start immediately behind them, immediately stopped the impulse to attack, and made a decision when his mind suddenly changed to see if the person they met was sacred, a member of a divine organization, or someone else? What''s the plot?


    Then he slowed down, followed slowly, and let Xiao Jin hover at high altitude and stare at them.


    Without the drag of white, the three members of the divine organization accelerated their speed and entered Yalong County under Rikaze city an hour later.


    The tall man took out a satellite phone, dialed a number and said two words. Then he found a Ford Raptor parked on the side of the road along the street, found the car key in the tire in the front left, got on the car, and then started the car to the south.


    The changed Ding Ning frowned slightly, took out his mobile phone and made a call: "seven murders, where are you?"


    "I''m in Yalong county. I''ve prepared the vehicle as you said. Where are you?"


    On the roadside, Qisha came down from a hidden Toyota off-road, looked left and right, but Ding Ning had changed his appearance, and his sight was just swept by.


    "I''m here. Go south quickly and keep up with the Ford Raptor, but don''t let them find it!"


    Ding Ning got on the bus without hesitation. Anyway, Qisha knew he had the ability to change his appearance and didn''t explain anything.


    Seven killed Leng Leng, recognized his identity from Ding Ning''s voice, got on the car obediently, started the vehicle, and followed Ford Raptor.


    "Tell me, when did you come to Yalong county and why did you follow the Ford Raptor!"


    Seven kills fell far behind the Ford Raptor, so I had time to ask my doubts.


    "What''s the situation over the pass? Have the zombies been destroyed?"


    Ding Ning didn''t answer immediately, but was concerned about the zombie attack on the border.


    "MD, the grandchildren on the border of India and Zhu saw that the zombies came and hid faster than one. We were broken through the second line of defense before we narrowly beat back the zombies."


    Qi Sha scolded with a depressed face.


    "Fight back?"


    Ding Ning frowned and sensitively noticed that the words were wrong. Why not eliminate, but fight back.


    "Yes, it''s to fight back. This zombie attack seems unusual. At the beginning, there were only a few thousand, but later, there were more and more. They couldn''t see the end at a glance. The border troops kept firing for two hours, and the guns were exposed for several times, so they couldn''t stop the attack."


    Although the seven murders were also experienced in hundreds of battles, he saw such a fierce battle for the first time, and swallowed his mouth with lingering fear, Fortunately, commander Ge said: "commander GE has been ready to let the medical team retreat temporarily, increase the fourth and fifth line of defense, and sent people to reinforce. Fortunately, those zombies don''t know what''s going on and suddenly retreat, otherwise they don''t know what will happen."


    "Suddenly retreated?"


    Ding Ning''s face was all dignified: "how to retreat? Are there any casualties?"


    "It''s all long-range attacks. Plus the lessons of the three soldiers infected with the virus, where will there be casualties? As for how those zombies retreat? They suddenly turn around and go back. You don''t know the scene. Mom, it''s like a ebb tide. At least there are more than 100000 zombies. How many zombies must be infected in Tianzhu!"


    At this point, there was some schadenfreude on Qisha''s serious face. After all, Tianzhu''s relationship with China in recent years is not good. Bilateral negotiations have been held more than a dozen times, but the territorial issue along the southern Tibetan border has never been resolved and no consensus has been reached. It''s strange that Qisha can have a good impression on them.


    Ding Ning''s face showed a thoughtful look. It seems that the zombie attack on the border is to cover the illegal immigration of white and his party. However, how did the divine organization drive the zombie?


    "Hey, now the crisis has been lifted temporarily, but I don''t know when those zombies will fight back. Should you tell me what this is?"


    Seven murders were turned off by Ding Ning. At the moment, he reacted and immediately asked.


    "I received the news that the zombies attacked the border just to cover the smuggling of some people. The inside story of the zombie virus is not so simple, so I quietly left the military camp and climbed to naiduila mountain to try my luck. As a result, I really found someone sneaking into the country, on the raptor in front of me."


    Ding Ning said half truely.


    Qi Sha''s face became strange: "where did you get the news? Since you know there is something inside, why don''t you catch them? Do you see who it is?"


    "They escorted an important person to meet people, so I didn''t scare the snake. Let''s see who the people who met with them are sacred. As for the identity of these people, you must be familiar with them. They are people of the divine organization."


    Ding Ning didn''t hide it from him and told him the news from Liu shengqian Dai.

 Chapter 934

    "What? Baqi, the monster Liu Junwei became? His good friends were used as bait by the people of the divine organization to lure him to China? They wanted to threaten us to release Thor? The virus can not only be infected by blood and contact, but also by water and air. It''s really damn. No, I have to report to my superiors immediately."


    Qi Sha couldn''t digest this huge amount of information for a moment. He was shocked for a long time before he opened his eyes angrily. He gritted his teeth and scolded angrily. He took out the phone and was pressed by Ding Ning as soon as he was about to dial, Looking at him with complex eyes, he said: "don''t contact the superior first. This is the message sent to me by the purse. I can''t explain the source of the message. I''d better wait and see who they meet with before making plans!"


    Seven kill''s hands trembled obviously, and his face became a little dark. He looked at the front in silence. He just saw his inner restlessness from the sharp rise and fall of his chest.


    Ding Ning secretly said sorry. He couldn''t see Qi Sha''s affection for the money bag, but from now on, there will be no money bag in the world, only Liu Sheng shallow Dai.


    "She... Is she okay?"


    For a long time, Qi Sha''s slightly hoarse voice broke the silence in the carriage.


    Ding Ning couldn''t bear to look at him. Finally, he grinned hard and said, "she was infected with the zombie virus. She called me before she became a zombie. After telling me this, there was no news."


    "Creak!"


    The car made a sudden brake, the wheels skidded on the snow, and almost turned into the ditch before it came to a close. Qisha shivered all over, looked at Ding Ning with red eyes and asked, "she... Where is she now?"


    "I don''t know. She has been following the monster. At the last moment of her life, she told me the news she bought with her life, and entrusted me to help her tell you I''m sorry. After that, she hung up. When I called back, she couldn''t get through."


    Ding Ning couldn''t bear to see him in pain. He closed his eyes and whispered in his heart. I''m sorry for Qisha. Please forgive my selfishness. Liu shengqian Dai loves me and I love her too. I can''t put her in any danger. Let her completely disappear from her purse!


    "Wuwu, purse... Purse, I never blame you. You are so stupid, so stupid... Wuwu..."


    Seven murders buried his head on the steering wheel and cried like a wounded beast. Looking at the expression of the true feelings of this clandestine iron man, Ding Ning felt uncomfortable for a while. He felt that he was a despicable villain. He almost couldn''t help telling him the truth.


    But he still held back. Seven kill likes money bags, not Liu Sheng shallow Dai. Coupled with his identity in the Imperial Palace, he can''t be with Liu Sheng shallow Dai in his life. In that case, long pain is better than short pain. Let him give up completely. I believe he can bear such pain.


    "Seven kills, i... Hey!"


    Ding Ning couldn''t bear to pat Qisha''s shoulder, which was still choking and twitching. He wanted to talk and stopped, but finally turned into a long sigh.


    "I''m fine, really fine, go on!"


    Seven kill wiped his tears and took a deep breath, as if he had drained all his depression and grief with this tone, revealing a smile more ugly than crying. His eyes were red like rabbits, and started the vehicle again to chase forward.


    Ding Ning looked at him anxiously: "no, I''ll drive!"


    "No, I''m really fine. I just think that the purse has become a zombie and there''s no place to bury. It''s just hard for me."


    Seven kill''s voice was hoarse and choked, which made Ding Ning very tangled in her heart, but she could only bite her teeth and continue to hide, and said insincerely: "the money bag only told me that she was scratched by a zombie, and then lost contact, but no one knew whether she was dead or not. Maybe she would escape."


    The seven murders were not so optimistic. The zombie attack on the border just now had a great psychological impact on him. Thinking that there might be a poor money bag, his heart was bleeding, He shook his head with dull eyes: "forget it, don''t comfort me. I know that the purse likes you. I''m just lovesickness. I never expect to be with her. I just hope she can live well. Even if she is a member of a divine organization that endangers society, I can be satisfied as long as she can live well... Sobbing..."


    As he spoke, seven kill''s tears couldn''t help flowing again. Big drops of tears wet the steering wheel. Ding Ning was moved by the sea of affection.


    He always thought that the seven murders were just feelings between men and women for the money bag. He didn''t think he would use his feelings so deeply. He didn''t even mind that she was a member of the divine organization. He just hoped that she could live well. He knew that he wouldn''t cheat the seven murders, but now he can only continue to cheat ruthlessly.


    The next journey, both of them had no interest in talking, and the atmosphere in the carriage became silent and depressed.


    Until the Ford raptor in front drove into a fork in the road, Ding Ning opened his mouth again and broke the silence: "don''t follow the past first."


    "What?"


    At the moment, Qi Sha has restrained his mood, slowed down and asked numbly, but his eyes are still red and obviously still in great grief.


    "The branch road they take is a narrow path. Few vehicles will take this road. If we follow too closely, they will find us."


    Ding Ning looked at him speechless and explained that it seemed that the "death" of the money bag was too hard on him. He always boasted of being smart. He couldn''t even understand such a simple truth.


    "Er!"


    Seven kill immediately responded. He replied stiffly and stopped talking. He just looked at his eyes and seemed to be still sad.


    Hey! What a sin!


    Ding Ning sighed secretly. His heart was complicated and difficult to understand. He felt that he owed him a lot. He planned to help him improve his accomplishments immediately when he was free. It could be regarded as compensation for him.


    The sheep intestine path is rugged and difficult to walk. It took nearly two hours to come to a relatively spacious dirt road.


    Fortunately, all the dirt roads were frozen by ice and snow. Although the car would slip on the frozen soil, it could barely pass slowly. Another hour later, it suddenly opened up. It appeared in a green mountain, and even the temperature began to rise significantly.


    Walking on the tree lined path, without the ice and snow layer, the car will not be as difficult as before.


    However, Xiao Jin, who always hovered in the air, also lost his target. After all, as soon as the car entered the forest area, no matter how good the high-altitude vision is.


    This made Ding Ning miss the magic mosquito more and more. Looking at the God eating insect still sleeping in the sea, he was angry. This damn guy kept saying that it could replace the role of the magic mosquito. As a result, he hasn''t woke up yet. Otherwise, where would it be so troublesome.


    "This should be the southern Tibetan section of the McMahon line!"


    Qi Sha, who was already in a good mood, said with some dignity.


    Ding Ning nodded noncommittally. It was also his expectation that the contact person would set the agreed location at the location with unknown boundary. After all, it has always been a controversial "demarcated border".


    Although the Chinese government has always firmly believed that this is a sacred and inviolable territory of the Chinese nation, it actually does not really control this land. This is a problem left over by history, so I won''t say much here.


    Fortunately, there is only one tree lined path, and you can''t follow it wrong. In addition, Ding Ning''s divine sense can barely reach a distance of 10000 meters, so tracking a car can still be done.


    With the passage of time, the Ford Raptor finally drove into a village made of wood.


    Although Qisha was curious about why Ding Ning was so sure that the Ford Raptor that could not be seen in his line of sight had stopped, he stopped the car according to what he said, and the cat leaned forward. What Qisha didn''t notice was that when they just got off the bus and changed to sneaking, their Toyota SUV suddenly disappeared in place.


    Ding Ning had no choice but to put the vehicle into the space. Who knows who is in the stronghold and whether there will be traffic? Finding a strange car parked on the roadside will certainly expose their whereabouts. He can only put it away at the risk of being found by seven murders.


    "Distinguished guests, welcome you!"


    Ford Raptor was stopped by several armed Tibetan dressed men at the gate of the village. After muttering a few words, a middle-aged man dressed as a Lama came out quickly to welcome them.


    "People have brought it. Where is your living Buddha?"


    At the moment, the members of the divine race organization have changed their heavy clothes, wearing black robes and silver masks, and escorted white down. The tall man saw the other party take a self shot and put out a horn to meet him, and immediately shouted and asked.


    The middle-aged Lama frowned slightly and said in some displeasure, "the living Buddha is not here. How can this little thing make our living Buddha appear."


    "Hum! What a bullshit living Buddha. It''s really a big shelf!"


    The emaciated man bumped all the way and was already impatient. Seeing that the middle-aged Lama dared to look down on them, he suddenly snorted with disdain.


    The middle-aged Lama narrowed his eyes and burst out a cold light in his eyes. He shouted, "you dare to insult our great living Buddha and die!"


    The Tibetan men around like the militia immediately took up their guns and pointed their murderous at the three members of the divine organization. The atmosphere at the scene suddenly changed, and the sword and crossbow would break out at any time.


    White was almost paralyzed by so many guns. The three members of the divine race organization were happy and not afraid. The tall man sneered: "what? Do you want to rob people directly?"


    The middle-aged Lama smiled and said, "we are just partners, not your men. If you don''t apologize to our living Buddha immediately, don''t blame me for turning my face and not recognizing people."


    "Turn around and don''t recognize people? You deserve it!"


    The burly man, who had never spoken, gave a violent drink and suddenly attacked. His figure shot at the middle-aged Lama like an arrow.


    Ding Ning and seven kill hid in the woods not far away. Looking at the scene, seven kill sneered: "I didn''t expect that the divine descendant organization hooked up with Dalai group. Let''s fight. It''s better to die all."


    Dalai has always regarded itself as a "religious leader", wearing the cloak of Tibetan Buddhism to deceive religious believers and confuse the world. A small group of loyal followers of Dalai group also practice "Tibetan ~ independence" in the name of monks.


    Under the cover of red cassocks, they took Buddhism as a signboard, colluded inside and outside, advocated "Tibetan independence" and provoked contradictions among ethnic groups in Tibet and Xinjiang and stimulated ethnic hatred by various means.


    *** To undermine the stability and unity of the motherland and attempt to subvert ~ the state power, it is no wonder that the members of the national scholar''s office hate them to the bone.

 Chapter 935

    *** *** Or is there a shadow of a divine organization behind it?


    "Hum, you dare to be so presumptuous with your only powers!"


    Ding Ning thought that the Lama would have bad luck, but he didn''t think that the seemingly ordinary middle-aged Lama drank violently. His hand was as fast as lightning. Unexpectedly, there was a substantial fingerprint out of thin air and slapped the burly man with a hard hand.


    With a "bang", the burly man flew back in response to the shot, was held by two companions, and took four or five steps back to barely stand firm, but his eyes covered by the mask were shocked.


    "Tantric handprint. Unexpectedly, the Lama is one of the four Dharma protectors under Dalai. Now he has caught a big fish."


    Seven kill eyes a bright, happy whisper way.


    "Tantric fingerprint?"


    Ding Ning looked at the middle-aged Lama with interest.


    When he finished the printing, Ding Ning was keenly aware of the fluctuation of the yuan force of heaven and earth every week. It seems that there are similarities between the big hand print of Esoteric Buddhism and the power of depicting runes to attract heaven and earth!


    "The big hand print of Tantra is the secret of Tibetan Tantra. The four Dharma guardians are the four strongest masters under Dalai Lama. However, these four vajras look like middle-aged people in their 40s and 50s. I''m not sure which Lama is in front of me."


    Qisha frowned and carefully recalled the information of the four Dharma guardians. Unfortunately, the four Dharma guardians are very mysterious and rarely appear in public, so even the imperial scholar''s office doesn''t have too detailed information.


    "Just look down!"


    Ding Ning is confident that he believes that Dalai has created so many separatist activities, but he can survive. It must not be easy. Before cooperating with the divine organization, he will certainly understand the terrorist strength of the divine organization. I believe he doesn''t have the courage to really turn against the divine organization.


    The Lama didn''t use all his strength at all. He just wanted to give these powers a threat and strive for the initiative in the next negotiation.


    "Who is the Dharma protector under the living Buddha?"


    The burly man was beaten back without injury. Knowing that the other party had shown mercy, he immediately put away his rebellious color and asked with a fist.


    "I''m long!"


    The middle-aged Lama saw that the other party had a submissive attitude and was no longer aggressive. He bowed himself slightly to introduce himself as a gesture of politeness.


    "It''s the wind Dharma protector! I was rude just now. Please forgive me!"


    The three members of the divine origin organization put away their contempt and bowed slightly to show respect, which was also a disguised apology for the previous insult.


    "Dragon? What is the wind Dharma protector?"


    Ding Ning asked suspiciously.


    Although Qi Sha didn''t know the four Dharma vajras, he knew their data like the back of his hand and patiently explained: "the four Dharma vajras were named sun, moon, wind and cloud respectively by Dalai old bald donkey. The wind Dharma is the third wind Vajra, and the" long "he said before is a Tibetan pronunciation, which means wind. In Tibetan, the sun is" NIMA ", The moon is "Dawa" and the clouds are "true"


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that he had language expertise and was very clear about Tibetan, but he didn''t respond to this kind of homophonic transliteration.


    "NIMA, isn''t this a curse?"


    Ding Ning was amused when he thought of the transliteration of RI Jingang.


    "Don''t underestimate the four Dharma guardians. They not only practice esoteric fingerprints, but also some magic tricks, which are extremely strange and unpredictable. In particular, the four Dharma guardians have a set of cooperative attack skills, which are extremely powerful. The two Dharma guardians can fight beyond the level together. This is also one of the reasons why our country has always wanted to eradicate this evil force, but has never succeeded , if you do it later, the Lama will give it to me and you will clean up the others. "


    For fear that Ding Ning would underestimate each other''s losses, seven kill solemnly reminded him.


    "I understand!"


    It can make seven murders feel scared. Ding Ning doesn''t dare to despise the strange Lama and nods to show that he will be careful.


    "But don''t worry. It''s not easy to encounter this wind protector today. We must eradicate him and cut off one arm of Dalai''s old dog."


    Seven kill stared at the wind Dharma protector with bright eyes. It seemed that the other party had become the fish slaughtered by him on the chopping board.


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple!"


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly, pulled seven murders on the ground and whispered in his ear, "there is more than one cloud Dharma protector here, and there is a Lama hiding in the village."


    "Ah!"


    Seven kill was surprised for a moment, then he looked strange and said, "how did you know? Why didn''t I find it?"


    "Because my cultivation is higher than you. I accidentally broke through the seven heaven of Zhenwu two days ago."


    Ding Ning licked his lips and said with some satisfaction that since he came here, he could not avoid fighting. It would also make him a little confident to tell the seven kill in advance.


    "Seven heaven in Zhenwu territory? Really? You can play too."


    Seven killed by thunder was not light. He stared at Ding Ning in a daze and asked incredulously. His mouth was open enough to fill a big duck egg.


    "Is it interesting to lie to you? I can''t joke about my life?"


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes silently.


    "How could this be possible? You just entered the martial arts realm some time ago. Besides, how old are you this year? It''s... It''s incredible."


    Although Qi Sha knew Ding Ning wouldn''t lie, he still thought it was too incredible.


    You should know that Ding Ning is only 22 years old this year. Zhenwu realm, which is 22 years old, is still qichongtian. What does this mean? This means that he is countless times more talented than the most talented martial artist in ancient martial arts.


    You should know that ye alone, known as the first genius of the young generation in the ancient martial arts world, broke through the tianwu realm at the age of 25. Ding Ning was already the seven heaven of Zhenwu realm at the age of 22. There is no comparability at all.


    "Is it strange? If you can cultivate in Zhenwu at the age of twenty-eight, don''t you allow me to break through Zhenwu!"


    Ding Ning gave him a depressed look. He didn''t think he was great. Even the current cultivation speed was too slow. He wanted to break through the holy martial arts realm immediately.


    "I''ll go. Which eye did you see me break into Zhenwu in my twenties? You''re hitting me, aren''t you?"


    Qi Sha was also depressed. He was angry with Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning looked at him strangely: "aren''t you in Zhenwu realm now?"


    "Yes, but I''m 35 years old now! I broke through the master''s realm at the age of 26, and then it took me nearly five years to break through the master''s realm. If you hadn''t helped me break through last time, I didn''t know that monkey years and horses and months could reach the present realm. NIMA, it''s so unreasonable."


    Qi Sha''s face is shocked. People are more angry than others. He claims to be one of the best geniuses, but compared with Ding Ning, he is a little witch and a big witch. What embarrasses him? If he knew that Ding Ning was a martial artist in the Xuanwu realm not long ago, it took only four months from the Xuanwu realm to the present Zhenwu realm, I don''t know if he would buy a piece of tofu and kill him.


    "You are thirty-five years old. I thought you were only twenty-eight this year. Your face is so tender."


    Ding Ning was shocked. He always thought that Qi Sha was only twenty-eight years old. Unexpectedly, he was thirty-five.


    "Come on, don''t be so sad. Although I don''t know how you broke through so quickly, I still want to warn you that the road of martial arts is difficult and dangerous step by step. Too fast breakthrough is no less than encouraging the seedlings. It is easy to cause instability of the foundation. It will be extremely dangerous when crossing the God and soul robbery. You must not be eager for quick success and instant benefits and waste your life."


    Seven kill sincerely warned that with Ding Ning''s help, he had already reached the peak of six heavy days in Zhenwu realm and could break through seven heavy days at any time. However, he forcibly suppressed the realm. Instead of breaking through, he spent a lot of time constantly consolidating the foundation and stabilizing the foundation, just worried that there would be problems with Du Shenhun robbery.


    He subconsciously thought that Ding Ning also used the method of helping him to break through to speed up the process. When he thought of Ding Ning''s other adventures, he swallowed up enough life essence to advance. There was no fundamental instability at all.


    "Is the ghost robbery terrible?"


    Although Ding Ning disagreed, he also knew that the seven killings were good intentions, so he humbly asked for advice.


    "Of course, the divine soul robbery is not only a thunder robbery, but also a mind devil robbery. If the mood is insufficient and the foundation is unstable, it is likely to go crazy and die under the divine soul robbery."


    Qisha zhengse road.


    "Oh!"


    Ding Ning put away the slightest disapproval, and his face became dignified. If it was only thunder robbery, he would not be afraid, but there was also evil robbery. Whether he could survive safely or not, he had no bottom in his heart, so he had to pay attention to it.


    "Don''t worry too much, fight more, practice more, lay a solid foundation, pay attention to self-cultivation, and you may not be able to survive the God soul robbery."


    Seeing Ding Ning''s serious face, Qi Sha thought he was frightened. He quickly comforted him: "as long as you cast the soul platform more solidly, even if you fail to spend the God soul robbery, you won''t have any worries about your life."


    Ding Ning nodded silently, but he muttered to himself that my brother''s soul platform was born. How to cast it? But he also knew that his cultivation method was quite different from that of the seven murders. He could not get any help from him. He simply stopped asking and focused on white. White was a key figure in his plan to eliminate pathogens and must not die in the hands of the Dalai group.


    At the moment, the members of the divine descent organization have entered the village happily with the wind protector, while white applied and followed nervously, not knowing what his fate was waiting for.


    "Younger martial brother, what do you think Dalai group wants this white to do?"


    Seven kill some puzzled asked.


    "I think the Dalai group must have paid a high price. It borrowed white from the divine organization as bait and used the virus incident to achieve some ulterior purposes."


    Ding Ning thought and said, but he didn''t know how they knew the importance of white and what price they paid to "borrow" white.


    "MD, what else can they have? They just want to split, turn Tibet and Xinjiang into their territory and establish an independent regime headed by them."


    Seven murders clenched their fists in indignation. This time, he could not let their plot succeed in any case, otherwise there would be a virus threat endangering the whole country, and the Chinese government might really compromise when forced.


    "If you want to split our country''s territory, don''t think about it. Dalai really has a headache. He thinks that a mere virus can make the country compromise. Hum, dream!"


    Although Ding Ning is not an angry youth, he is also a standard patriot. He doesn''t have the slightest favor for these terrorists. If he doesn''t want to find out what conspiracy these people have, he wants to rush down to kill the four sides and catch all these immoral things.

 Chapter 936

    However, after the members of the divine organization handed white over to the wind Dharma protector and imprisoned him, they no longer had any communication. They enjoyed the beauty massage arranged by the wind Dharma protector and began to have fun wantonly.


    "Shit, these guys are at ease here, but we drink the West and north wind here. Why don''t we do it now?"


    Seven kills and so on are a little impatient, just like launching an attack immediately.


    "Don''t worry, wait! Didn''t you see that white was served by delicious food and drink and wasn''t sent away? They must have the next step."


    Ding Ning''s eyes flickered with the color of thinking. He felt that these people seemed to be waiting for others, which made him decide not to act rashly for the time being.


    "Well, I''m just worried about whether the barracks will look for us everywhere if I haven''t been back for so long."


    Looking at Ding Ning''s calm appearance, seven kill can''t help feeling ashamed. Compared with Ding Ning''s patience, he seems to be a little too impulsive.


    "Don''t worry, since Yalong county began to publicize, those people are far behind us. Although we got rid of them temporarily, with the wheel prints left on the road, they will come soon."


    Ding Ning''s mouth showed a secret smile. It has to be said that Zhang Yang''s level of tracking is so high that he didn''t even notice the seven murders. Of course, it has nothing to do with his grief at the news of the death of his wallet and his lack of mood to pay attention to others, but it also proves that Zhang Yang''s level of tracking is high enough, If Ding Ning hadn''t noticed, he quietly moved a little on the road and arranged a simple magic array, which made them lost for some time. I''m afraid they would have caught up with him long ago.


    "What? I was followed by them?"


    The seven murders immediately surged up, and his face became pig liver color, because Ding Ning came from the mountain in a new face. Zhang Yang and others could only stare at him, which made him how to avoid shame and anger.


    "Well, what''s so exciting? Isn''t it good for them to follow up?"


    Ding Ning said with a meaningful smile.


    The seven murderers said angrily, "what''s good for them to follow? We finally found a clue. They''re coming to grab merit?"


    "Grab the merit? It depends on whether they have this ability."


    Ding Ning shook his head noncommittally and said that although he didn''t care about these merits and didn''t care about the seven killings, he didn''t intend to give this merit to Zhang Yang for nothing. The reason is very simple. Zhang Yang is too arrogant and hostile to him. Although he doesn''t want to kill him, it''s good to let them learn a lesson and converge in the future.


    "Hey, how can I forget that we can sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight to publicize our eagerness to perform meritorious deeds. We find that this is the base of terrorists, and we can''t rush inside. At that time, I see how he can be arrogant."


    Qi Sha didn''t know where he was so angry with Zhang Yang. He smiled happily when he heard that he was a thief.


    "Come on, let''s find a place to see the play."


    Ding Ning grew up with a smile, found a place with a wide field of vision, took out several readily refined array flags and beat drums everywhere.


    "Array?"


    Seven kill Ben was worried that it was not hidden enough, but he was overjoyed when he saw Ding Ning''s move.


    "OK, we''ll sit here and watch the play comfortably. We''ll do it again at the critical moment. With the help of the Lama''s hand, we''ll teach Zhang Yang and others a lesson!"


    Ding Ning smiled, took out the animal skin blanket from the storage space, let it spread on the ground, lay down comfortably, and how happy it was to cross his legs.


    "Sleeping trough, younger martial brother, you can even have a storage ring."


    Seven kill stared at the medicine ring in Ding Ning''s hand, thinking that the animal skin blanket was taken out by Ding Ning from the medicine ring.


    "What? You don''t have a storage ring?"


    Ding Ning asked in some surprise. He thought that the seven murders of the noble scholar''s house had to have a storage ring.


    "Do you think the storage ring is Chinese cabbage? Even if the four holy gates, I''m afraid only a few high-level people have storage rings, okay?"


    The seven murderers gave him a look of envy: "our imperial scholar''s house is following the national military line, not to mention the storage ring, even if it''s a magic weapon."


    "No, the imperial palace is too poor, isn''t it?"


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes silently, took out six storage rings and threw them to him: "anyway, I''m from the imperial palace. These three storage rings are for me to honor my master and two martial uncles. These three are for you, greedy wolf and breaking the army."


    "Wow, younger martial brother, you didn''t rob the four holy gates. My brother loves you."


    Seven murders kissed Ding Ning on his face with lightning speed. He was extremely excited.


    Ding Ning wiped the nonexistent saliva with disgust on his face, and stamped his foot angrily: "go away, are you disgusting?"


    "Hey, hey!"


    Qi Sha didn''t think so. He kept giggling with six storage rings.


    "I tell you, the storage ring is given to you. Don''t publicize it. If someone with a heart knows it, you can''t block the door to kill and seize the treasure!"


    Ding Ning solemnly reminded him that although it was a temporary intention to send the storage ring, it also meant that he wanted to compensate. After all, Xia Hou Weiyang, a cheap master, not only gave him the unparalleled order, but also handed over the Religious Bureau to protect him, which made him feel very sorry.


    "Don''t worry, even if my brother''s head is cut off, I will never give up my junior brother."


    Seven murders seemed casual, but he assured him very seriously. After all, he knew the seriousness of this matter. Once he was told that Ding Ning had a storage ring, he had to be chased and killed.


    "Come on, we''ve been eating and running for most of the day. We''re already hungry!"


    With the excuse of storage ring, Ding Ning no longer hid and tucked in. He brought out all the dishes he had not eaten in time at noon. It was still hot.


    "You won''t tell me that your storage ring is used to hold these food? It''s a monster, it''s a monster!"


    Seven kill was stunned and watched Ding Ning taste delicious food there. He couldn''t help yelling bitterly. Fortunately, Ding Ning arranged a sound insulation array, otherwise he had to alarm the terrorists.


    "Yes, going out is nothing more than food, clothing, housing and transportation. It''s convenient to take it with you everywhere. You must not treat yourself badly."


    Ding Ning said righteously and boldly. Then he took out a gas tank and lit it in Qisha''s sad and funny eyes, set the boiler on fire, melt the bagged hot pot bottom, and then, like a trick, put out plates of washed pickled vegetables, such as Flammulina velutipes, mushrooms, fat sheep, fat cattle, fish pieces, meatballs, tofu, green vegetables, shutters, tripe, yellow throat, loach, duck blood, bean sprouts Prawns, seafood... Everything!


    Looking at the ground full of boiled vegetables, if they didn''t know that this was the base of terrorists, seven murders thought they had an illusion and were participating in field camping.


    "Eat or not, I can''t finish it myself!"


    Ding Ning saw seven kill there in a daze, impatiently urged, and casually asked, "what kind of bowl do you like? Garlic paste sesame oil? Sesame oil chili sauce? Or seafood spicy oil?"


    "Are you ready for the trough and bowl?"


    Seven kill completely speechless, mercilessly burst out a rude remark.


    "Nonsense, the hot pot is ready. How can you not prepare the bowl?"


    Ding Ning stared at him angrily with caring eyes for the mentally retarded: "don''t ink, what material bowl do you like? Say it quickly."


    "Gudu!"


    Qi Sha was also drunk. Smelling the delicious flavor of the hot pot bottom, he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. He rubbed his hands and thrust out his face. Hei hei said, "then have a seafood spicy oil. I like spicy food."


    "OK, it''s similar to my taste!"


    Ding Ning smilingly took out two empty bowls, and then took out bottles of spices and seafood sauce for on-site preparation, which made seven kill eyes straight. NIMA, it turned out that this is the correct way to open the storage ring. Even special spices are carried with you. How much they love to eat.


    So the two old men sat on the ground on the grass and happily began to eat hot pot. They were sweating hot and shouting to have fun.


    Night fell slowly. Not far from them, Zhang Yang and others were sneaking into the village excitedly. They had long forgotten where Qisha and another person went, and just wanted to catch all these terrorists and make a great contribution.


    Hun didn''t know that less than 20 meters away from their sides, two people were eating hot pot, enjoying their creeping and sneaking, and commenting from time to time.


    "Enemy attack! Dada!"


    Suddenly, the round faced Yulin guard accidentally stepped on a dead branch and made a slight sound, which aroused the vigilance of the terrorists patrolling nearby. The spotlight suddenly shone on them. The round faced Yulin guard had nowhere to hide and was exposed to the light. The terrorists shouted warning while holding submachine guns without hesitation and began to fire wildly.


    Round faced Yulin Wei wanted to cry without tears. He didn''t think that these terrorists were so vigilant, rolled on the ground and jumped behind a tree like a cunning rabbit.


    "Waste, it''s not enough to succeed, but more than to fail!"


    Seeing the failure of the sneak attack plan, Zhang Yang couldn''t help but scold. He was too lazy to hide his whereabouts. He took out his gun and raised his hand to shoot. The terrorist who was warning loudly fell down with a blood hole in his forehead.


    "The boy''s shooting is really good!"


    Ding Ning sincerely exclaimed.


    Seven kill but turned his mouth: "the distance is not even 50 meters. If he can''t hit again, he doesn''t deserve to be a Yu Linwei."


    As the first terrorist was killed, there was a lot of gunfire, and publicity was the first to bear the brunt. He formed a triangular battle array with his four men. He kept moving in a curve in the hail of bullets to avoid the fire. Raising his hand from time to time is bound to kill a terrorist and kill, which opened the prelude.


    "Boom!"


    A terrorist''s grenade was thrown from a distance and accidentally exploded not far from dingning. Although the array has the function of sound insulation and isolating sight, it has no function of blocking the explosion. A pile of broken soil mixed with broken grass leaves fell into the hot pot and made them look pale.


    "MD, I can''t eat this hot pot."


    Ding Ning took away the hot pot and instant boiled vegetables, shook his head and got rid of the broken soil all over his head, and said angrily.


    "Hey, I haven''t had enough. These people are too much. It''s bad to throw grenades at flowers and grass."


    Seven kill reluctantly put chopsticks in his mouth and said angrily, "why don''t you do them?"


    "Don''t worry, haven''t you eaten dessert yet? You can''t eat enough just by eating hot pot!"


    Ding Ning slowly took out two cakes and handed them to Qisha. He also matched them with two cups of steaming milk, and then successively took out apples, bananas, oranges, dragon fruits and grapes


    Seven murders were numb by him. Whoever came refused to drink milk and eat fruit. He also looked at Ding Ning with very strange eyes. He seemed to doubt whether the goods had changed from a robot cat. Why did he put anything strange in the storage ring.

 Chapter 937

    "Da Da!"


    Heavy machine guns spit out flames and fire wildly, forcing the Yulin guards to find shelter to hide.


    "Captain, they have too much firepower. We don''t have enough ammunition?"


    Black mole feather Lin Wei inquired anxiously through his headset in the deafening sound of gunfire.


    "They have a large number of people and concentrated firepower. I''ll break through from the front. You work in pairs to encircle them from the left and right sides and disperse their firepower. You can kill one by one."


    Zhang Yang hid behind a big tree and calmly ordered that the bark was hit by fierce fire and the debris flew around.


    "Copy that!"


    Four Yulin guards were ordered to rush to the left and right sides in pairs like clever civet cats, roll continuously on the spot, narrowly avoid the bullets, hide behind another tree, and then constantly encircle both sides.


    The front fire suddenly weakened, publicized and took a deep breath. With a sudden push on the ground, the whole person flew up in the air and the person was still in mid air. The gun in his hand didn''t even aim. It was a continuous round of spot shooting. After landing, he rolled and hid under a tree in front of him.


    "Er!"


    As the three terrorists fell to the ground and died with a dull hum, the "dada" heavy machine gun began to fire wildly at the trees where they were hiding. For a moment, broken wood chips flew everywhere and the trees were hit one by one.


    "MD, these bastards are endless."


    Zhang Yang yelled angrily in a low voice, reached out and wiped the blood from the gravel and sawdust on his face, took out the cartridge clip and replaced it, quietly waiting for the opportunity of the next assault.


    As the four team members attracted fire, the frontal fire decreased greatly, and the publicity continued to attack forward and then attack, taking at least three terrorists'' lives each time.


    "Not bad, Yu Lin Wei really has two brushes!"


    Ding Ning happily crossed his legs and chewed a big apple in his mouth, but he couldn''t stop his mouth. He commented loudly.


    "Cut, brave and resourceless guy, it''s stupid to attack when he doesn''t know the situation."


    Seven kill but disdained his lips: "if I lead the team, I will send snipers to occupy a hidden commanding height first, snipe those heavy machine gunmen and suppress their firepower."


    "That knife face should be a sniper? I think he carries a sniper gun even in battle, but why not?"


    Ding Ning asked with an eyebrow.


    A touch of sadness flashed through the bottom of seven kill''s eyes. He seemed to know the situation of publicity team very well, The five member team is the standard combat team of Yulin guard. The round faced guy is Li Wei, a blaster; the one with a black mole on his face is Song Lin, a commando; the inch head is Lin Bao, a fireman; the knife face you said is wan Rui, a very vicious sniper


    Ding Ning wondered, "since there are snipers, why not? At least they can suppress the heavy firepower of terrorists."


    "Wan Rui''s personal ability is very strong. He is the vice captain of his team. He just publicizes that this man is arrogant, arrogant, headstrong and jealous of talents. For fear that Wan Rui will get military merit and climb over him, he is always suppressing him and using a good sniper as a commando."


    Seven kill said disdainfully.


    "When I go, there is Jianghu where there are people. Wan Rui is willing to be suppressed? Won''t he react to it?"


    Ding Ning said speechless.


    "I must have reacted. It''s just useless. Publicizing the family''s power in Yulin guard is very big. Wan Rui has no background and doesn''t matter. He can only bear it silently!"


    Seven kill wryly smiled and shook his head. "In fact, Wan Rui is my cousin and the child of my little aunt''s family. My parents died early. I grew up with my little aunt."


    Ding Ning was thrilled and surprised and said, "why does it look like it''s not close to you at all?"


    Seven killing eyes flashed a sad color, He bowed his head with guilt and remorse: "Because he hated me. If I hadn''t been naive and didn''t like learning when I was a child, and wanted to practice martial arts and finally ran away from home, my aunt wouldn''t have died in a car accident because she came to me all over the world. It was too late for me to know. Since then, Wan Rui hated me and was at odds with me. He joined Yulin Wei to step on me one day. I wanted to make atonement and help him But he didn''t accept it at all. He would rather be publicized and suppressed than accept the help of my mother murderer. "


    Ding Ning sighed and patted him on the shoulder, but he didn''t know how to comfort him. Everyone had his own story. Unexpectedly, there was such a thing about the seven killings. No wonder he knew so much about the publicity team. It turned out that he was always paying attention to Wan Rui.


    "Aren''t you afraid of your cousin''s sacrifice here?"


    Ding Ning looked at Qisha with some doubts, But unexpectedly, Qisha shook his head with a bitter smile and said: "Everyone has his own choice. Now that he has chosen to join Yulin Wei, he is ready to face all the consequences. Although I feel very guilty for him, this is not the reason why I want to help him all the time. In addition, we belong to two departments with poor relations. I intervene in his affairs. I don''t say whether he will accept it or not. Even if I accept it, I''m still waiting for him Hurt him, so few people know his relationship with me. "


    Ding Ning shows a sudden look. Although the words of the seven murders sound inhuman, it makes sense to think about it carefully. The relationship between the Imperial Palace and Yulin Wei is very complex. If the seven murders do not expose the relationship with Wan Rui, Wan Rui''s life may be better. Once the relationship between the two people is exposed, I''m afraid his life in Yulin Wei will be more sad in the future.


    Hey, anyway, Wan Rui is the cousin of seven murders. If he is in danger, Ding Ning decides to help him. He can''t lose his life anyway.


    "Da Da!"


    "Boom!"


    The fierce exchange of fire continued, and the strong smoke covered the front door of the whole village with a light mist.


    "Wheeze, wheeze!"


    Zhang Yang leaned against a big tree in front of the village gate, gasped heavily, tore off the cloth on his clothes and wrapped up the bleeding wound.


    Although he killed more than a dozen terrorists in the continuous assault, he also came to the end of the crossbow, and his left arm was also shot, which greatly consumed his physical strength and made it difficult to sustain.


    After 30 or 40 terrorists were killed, the number of terrorists increased instead of decreased. We don''t know how many terrorists are hidden in the village, and the firepower is more fierce than before.


    There was a haze in Zhang Yang''s eyes. He knew that he underestimated the strength of the terrorist base. He couldn''t help feeling regretful. He had known that he would mobilize people to encircle and suppress again. Now, it''s embarrassing. It''s still a problem whether he can go back alive.


    No, you can''t go back like this. The strength of the base is so strong that there must be big people here. This is the best opportunity to make great achievements. After hesitating again and again, he said in his headset: "Wanrui, occupy the commanding height and suppress heavy firepower. Others should change randomly before making a lateral breakthrough and implement the decapitation plan."


    "Copy that!"


    Wan Rui''s voice is still like an eternal iceberg. There is no mood fluctuation because he is allowed to use a sniper gun. However, people jump up like cheetahs, run quickly in the gunfire, and disappear in the dark forest in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Your cousin''s skill is good!"


    Ding Ning''s divine sense always paid attention to Wanrui''s every move and sincerely praised him.


    "Although his cultivation is not as good as mine, his combat quality is much higher than mine, but he always keeps a low profile and hides his strength. That publicity is a scum compared with him!"


    Seven kill said with some pride. It can be seen that he still respected this cousin.


    "Is Yu Lin Wei a warrior or a soldier?"


    Ding Ning asked his doubts.


    "How to say that? Yulin Wei is actually an organization that trains elite soldiers. Its internal organizational structure is very complex. They gather the powers, warriors and the best soldiers together, adopt the last elimination system, and accept the elimination training of hell. All who can adapt to the training are the elite of the elite. The experts of the experts will go from high to high according to the battle level assessed Low is divided into the elite camps a, B, C and D under the command of Yulin guard, and receives more rigorous and cruel training. The elite camp a is the most powerful elite, with only 10 places. If members of the elite camps B, C and d want to join the camp a, they must challenge the elite of the camp a, and if they succeed in the challenge, they will successfully join the camp a, The elites who failed the challenge can only be downgraded to the level camp where the successful challenge is located. "


    Seven kill explained in detail.


    "Isn''t that like raising a Gu?"


    Ding Ning listened with interest. Such a competitive training method can certainly cultivate the best soldiers. He was wondering whether to use it for reference and do the same for Qingyun security, so as to cultivate the strongest soldier king.


    "It''s also right to say that it''s the cultivation method of raising insects, but it''s not all right. Although the competition method is very cruel, it won''t be eaten like insects. Those elites who haven''t passed the cruel training won''t be given up easily. After all, they are all elite tasks. Yulin guard will carry out special training according to everyone''s characteristics and their specialties, and some people will become intelligence agents Members, some people will become technicians, some people will become peripheral personnel, and some people will become agents... "


    Seven kill pointed to the publicity who was still fighting in blood: "a combat team like them is just a peripheral member of Yulin Wei."


    "No wonder it looks so weak!"


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that he had always been surprised. If yu Linwei really trained like the seven kill said, how could the elite trained only publicize their level and can''t even attack a village with more than 100 people.


    "It''s just weak in your eyes!"


    The seven murderers turned their eyes angrily, "with their combat effectiveness, they are all soldiers at the king level."


    Ding Ning shrugged noncommittally, but think about it, the five member combat team attacked the village guarded by more than 100 people, and no one has died so far. This is a great behavior in the eyes of ordinary people. It''s not too much to say that it is the king of soldiers.


    "Don''t underestimate Yulin Wei. There are hidden dragons and crouching tigers in it. Some elite experts of Jiazi camp can even escape under my master."


    Seven kill said seriously, but Ding Ning was frightened and lost his voice: "how is this possible? Your master, they are martial gods!"


    No wonder Ding Ning was shocked. After all, Xiang Tiange''s divine domain shocked him too much. Even if he broke through the seven heavy days of Zhenwu, he didn''t dare to guarantee that he could escape under the divine domain.


    "Of course, the premise is that master, they don''t use the divine domain. If they use the divine domain, they will be crushed into slag every minute."


    Seven kill a big gasp makes Ding Ning cry and laugh. If Xiang Tiange and others don''t use the divine domain, he is confident that he can escape easily.


    But even so, he also put away his contempt for Yulin Wei and was able to escape from the God of martial arts. Even without the God of martial arts, it is enough to prove how powerful the members of the Jiazi camp are, and the strong will always be respected.

 Chapter 938

    "Da Da!"


    When a muscular terrorist was shooting wildly with a machine gun, a sniper bullet suddenly flew and pierced his sky cover, and the machine gun suddenly went out of fire.


    A terrorist nearby did not hesitate to put down his submachine gun and rushed to the heavy machine gun, but fell to the ground with a dull hum and was shot in the head by a second sniper bullet.


    "Be careful, there are snipers!"


    A terrorist nearby reacted and shouted a warning, but he was hit through his forehead by the ensuing sniper bullet and fell straight to the ground.


    The gunfire suddenly stopped, and the terrorists hid everywhere in panic, looking for shelter to avoid the sight of snipers.


    The publicity spirit, which was suppressed by fierce fire and did not dare to show up, was immediately boosted. He seized this opportunity, rolled several times in a row, pushed forward more than ten meters again, hid under the big tree, and was only five or six meters away from the village gate.


    "He''s at nine o''clock. Kill him!"


    A guy with the appearance of a small leader huddled his head in a bunker made of sand and suddenly shouted.


    With the sound of "boom", a shining flame flashed in the village and blasted to the sniper point where Wan Rui was located.


    "No, there are Rockets!"


    Qi Sha''s face changed greatly. Huo Ran stood up and was about to go to the rescue, but Ding Ning stretched out his hand and held him: "don''t worry, shoot a gun and change a place. This is the common sense of snipers. You really think your cousin is a fool."


    "Bang!"


    A crisp sniper shot rang out, and a terrorist carrying a rocket fell down on a wooden roof in the village.


    "Hoo!"


    Qisha patted his chest with lingering fear, "thank God, he''s still alive and scared me to death."


    "Boom!"


    Before the voice fell, a loud noise suddenly came from another wooden roof. A rocket blasted to the exposed place of Wanrui. The terrorist lay on the roof and was in the dead corner of the sniper gun.


    "Bad..."


    The smile on Qisha''s face stagnated, and he exclaimed, rising up like a goshawk and pouncing on Wanrui''s sniper point.


    "I... I''ll go... I said I didn''t worry. What a duplicity."


    Ding Ning didn''t hold it. He could only watch the seven murders expose their whereabouts, muttering silently on his face.


    His divine sense always observed everything and found that Wan Rui changed places without stopping after firing the gun. The rocket did not pose any threat to him at all.


    But now, even seven murders have gone out. He can''t stay here and enjoy the fruit feast. He slowly takes the fruit tray back into space, stands up and walks forward.


    "Wan Rui, Wan Rui, you must not have an accident? Are you still alive? Answer me quickly, sobbing..."


    Seven kill knelt on the hot land and cried like a heart breaking lung, which made Ding Ning cry and laugh. Ya, your cousin has nothing to do. You cry a hair!


    You can see a touch of movement on the face of Wanrui eternal iceberg hidden in the dark. Ding Ning decides not to remind Qisha. Maybe his cousin can get rid of the past.


    "Boom!"


    The terrorist who thought the sniper had been killed stood up unscrupulously and fired another rocket at the place where the seven murders cried.


    "Cousin, be careful!"


    Wan Rui''s face changed greatly. He couldn''t care about anything else and rushed to the seven murders recklessly.


    "These two brothers are really stupid."


    Ding Ning was speechless, his eyes staring at the rocket were shining purple, and his huge spiritual power was released like a tide, forcibly changing the trajectory of the rocket.


    Wan Rui, who thought he was bound to die, threw himself on seven murders and closed his eyes relieved.


    But with a loud explosion, he was happy and unharmed, but was buried by the splashed debris.


    "Hahaha, you''re not dead, you''re not dead, hahaha!"


    Qisha turned over and pressed Wan Rui under his body. He held his head and kissed him on the face. There were tears on his face. He laughed madly: "if you''re okay, if you''re okay, it''s okay, but it scared me to death..."


    Looking at the seven murders crying with joy, Wan Rui breathed his lips and pushed him away: "you''re sick. I won''t die if you die!"


    "Well, well, as long as you can live..."


    Seven kill bashed out his face and laughed. He wiped his tears and mixed it with dust. He wiped his face into a big flower cat and giggled there.


    "Psycho, what a shame!"


    Wan Rui turned with disgust on his face and hid in the dark. He shot the rocket gunner and stood there giggling. For many years, his cousin was finally willing to talk to him. Even if he was scolded as crazy, he was very happy in his heart.


    "Come on, don''t pestle there like a fag. If it weren''t for me just now, your brothers would be blown to ashes."


    Ding Ning rolled her eyes and walked over like a stroll.


    "He talked to me. Did you hear him? He talked to me. Hey..."


    Qisha was like a child, his eyes were shining, and he was giggling all the time.


    Ding Ning patted his forehead silently. "Dear, this is not the time for your brothers to love deeply. Let''s work first!"


    "Well, MD, if you dare to bomb my cousin, I have to turn them over."


    Seven murders roared like beating chicken blood and went straight to the village. The crazy bullet hit him, but it was flown out by his bodyguard Gang Qi bullet. No one could stop his footsteps.


    Ding Ning patted his forehead in silence and watched the goods rush like a bull, killing directly at the gate of the village and screwing off the head of a terrorist with one hand; As soon as the foot kicked, a terrorist flew out for more than ten meters like a broken sack and fell to the ground, gushing blood like a pool of mud; One punch will blow the terrorist''s head into a rotten watermelon


    Seven murders were bleeding all over, like demons from hell, so that the surviving terrorists fled in all directions.


    Zhang Yang fought hard and could not break through the defense line for more than half an hour. In front of him, he was as defenseless as a child''s decoration, full of interpretation of what is invincible and what is violence aesthetics.


    Yu Linwei opened his mouth one after another and looked at the demon like figure. A chill rushed straight to the tianlinggai. NIMA, is this still human? It''s like the Terminator!


    In particular, Zhang Yang didn''t pay attention to the seven murders before he thought of himself. He mocked and provoked the seven murders all the way, but the seven murders kept silent, which made him mistakenly think that the seven murders were afraid of him. He also forced him to show off with his teammates. If he really wanted to fight with the seven murders, he couldn''t pass ten moves in his own hands.


    But the reality gave him a slap in the face and made his face hot. It turned out that people had never paid attention to him. They were too lazy to care about him. After all, the Dragon didn''t care about the provocation of mole ants, which filled his eyes with shadow. Does this damn guy want to pick up the fruits of our victory?


    "With his fighting power, even if he enters the a-camp, can he be ranked in the top three?"


    Lin Bao looked at seven killing a man and forgot to shoot hundreds of terrorists. He whispered to himself.


    "Sleeping trough! What a cow! The people in Guoshi mansion are so fierce!"


    Li Wei''s mouth was so open that he could swallow a big duck egg. He swallowed his saliva and said in shock.


    "I don''t know which fool said that the Imperial Palace was not Yu Linwei''s opponent at all?"


    Wan Rui, who was silent, showed a proud and proud color on his face, and said faintly.


    He has long had enough of publicity. Now the relationship between the seven murders and him has been exposed. He decided not to bear it anymore. It''s a big deal to quit Yulin Wei and go to the imperial palace. Anyway, he works for the country.


    Besides, seven murders had asked him to join the imperial palace before, but he had hatred in his heart and refused directly, but now it''s different. This knot was opened by his cousin''s tears, and his hatred has dissipated.


    The most important thing is that the mother''s death can''t be entirely blamed on his cousin. Her mother didn''t blame him until her death. She was still worried about him. Her father always hoped that their brothers would make up as before. After all, in this world, in addition to her father, seven Murders is his only relative.


    "Cough! What shall we do now?"


    Hearing Wan Rui''s sarcasm, Song Lin quickly changed the topic for fear of publicity and rage.


    "If someone takes the lead, we''ll follow the charge!"


    Zhang Yang''s eyes flashed with resentment and ignored Wan Rui''s sarcasm, but he secretly calculated in his heart that there are more people in Yu Linwei who can''t stand the imperial palace. As long as the news that he is a cousin of the seven murders is revealed, some people are willing to be a leader. He doesn''t have to fight with him now.


    Of course, the most important reason is that he knew that it was his responsibility and the mistake in his strategic deployment that caused him to fall into a bitter struggle. If Wanrui had been allowed to occupy the commanding height earlier to snipe and suppress the enemy''s firepower, he would not have fallen into such a passive situation. Although his subordinates did not say it, they must have a view of him in their hearts, He had to be generous now to appease them.


    "Kill!"


    The members of Yu Linwei shouted loudly and ran to the village stockade with a gun. The terrorists who fled in all directions were killed one by one with the gunfire like fried beans.


    Ding Ning''s figure had already disappeared in place.


    Zhang Yang rushed into the village with his team. He saw that the seven murders were like a human Warcraft. When he lifted his feet, it was several meters. As long as he caught up with the terrorists, he was bound to break his bones and tendons and die. The whole village was crying, and the terrorists fled one after another.


    "Kill them and don''t let go of any of them!"


    Publicize the spirit and cheer up. There are seven murders in the front. They just pick up the leak in the back and shoot madly at the terrorists without fighting spirit. One by one, the evil terrorists fell in a pool of blood.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    With a burst of applause, everyone stopped their actions and looked up at the largest wooden building.


    The wind Dharma protector on the wooden building smiled, as if they didn''t kill their own men. He walked slowly down the stairs and said with admiration: "I''ve heard that the seven murders of the imperial scholar''s residence are brave and good at fighting. As soon as I saw it today, it really deserves its reputation."


    "Oh, really? Then I want to thank the wind protector for his praise!"


    Seven kill narrowed his eyes and said coldly, but he was secretly on guard, because Ding Ning told him that there was another Lama hiding here. He was confident to protect the Dharma alone, but if the two Dharma protectors worked together, he had no confidence in winning.


    "Seven kills, do you think you can eat me by just a few of you?"


    The wind protector proudly said, "I''ve long wanted to compete with the Imperial Academy. Today is really a good opportunity."


    "Then stop talking nonsense and hurry if you want to start."


    Seven kill said impatiently. When he stepped on the ground, he rushed to the wind Dharma protector like an arrow, and blew his fist at the wind Dharma protector.


    "Bo" sounded softly. The wind protector seemed to be unprepared and was hit by the seven kill fist, but the seven kill was depressed and yelled bad. He actually hit the remnant shadow, but he had rich combat experience. Without hesitation, he turned in place and swept his right leg back.

 Chapter 939

    With a loud bang, this leg collided with the wind Dharma protector, and even stirred a circle of visible ripples in the air.


    "Deng Deng Deng", they retreated three steps and stared at each other with dignified faces. This time, they even fought with equal strength.


    "It''s worthy of seven murders. It''s really powerful!"


    The wind Dharma protector didn''t seem to expect that the response of the seven murders was so fast that his sneak attack failed, and his pupils shrunk into a light, and he sincerely praised him.


    In fact, he knew that he was not as good as seven kills in the competition of power, because he had planned to do his best, but seven kills was a hasty response and couldn''t do his best at all.


    "Each other, worthy of being the wind Dharma protector, can quickly turn into a remnant and deceive my eyes."


    Seven kills dare not be careless. He is alert and stares at the wind Dharma protector. Although his strength is stronger than the wind Dharma protector, his speed is far lower than him.


    The only martial arts in the world can not be broken. Speed is definitely one of the important factors affecting the battle results. In the face of such an enemy, he dare not be careless.


    "Let''s have a good fight today!"


    Before the voice of Feng Dharma protector fell, the whole person suddenly disappeared in place like a wind. When he appeared again, he was already behind the seven murders and slapped him on the back.


    "If you use the same trick twice, it won''t work!"


    Seven kill Lang smiled, the whole man suddenly fell straight forward, his two arms supported the ground, jumped up like a toad, his legs turned into countless remnants in the air, and kicked more than 100 feet in a twinkling.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    The wind Dharma protector reacted very quickly. He put his arms on his chest and stubbornly withstood more than 100 feet. He couldn''t help retreating more than ten steps back to dissolve this strength, but there was an unhealthy red tide on his face.


    Qi Sha knew that he couldn''t prevent the leeward Dharma has been injured. Although the injury was not serious, it would also have some impact. As soon as his arms supported the ground without stopping, the whole person flew into the air, detonated and shot at the wind Dharma, and kicked hundreds of legs in the air.


    The wind protector''s Qi and blood surged, his breath was not smooth, and his reaction was slow for half a beat. He had to reluctantly raise his sore arms to protect the face door and resist his fierce attack.


    "It''s a little interesting!"


    The corners of the seven murders'' mouths made a cunning arc. As soon as the man landed on the ground, his toes kicked on the ground and soared up again, kicking against the wind to protect the Dharma.


    When he realized that the strength of wind Dharma is speed, but his strength is far lower than himself, he formulated this set of battle plan. He interrupted his breath adjustment with strong strength to suppress his speed, and then attacked his shortcomings with his own strengths. He must not slow down and give full play to his speed advantage, otherwise he will fall into a hard struggle.


    Although the fighting power of Feng Dharma protector is good, the combat experience is not at the same level as the seven kill. As soon as the war began, he fell into the trap of the seven kill. He led him by the nose and was beaten back step by step. The combat rhythm is completely controlled by the seven kill.


    "Poof!"


    The lack of strength finally made the wind Dharma protector burst out with a mouthful of blood. After several tumbling on the spot, he jumped under a wooden house and narrowly avoided the continuous attack of seven murders.


    Seven murders secretly screamed. Unfortunately, if the wooden house was not in the way and interrupted his attack rhythm, he would kill the wind Dharma directly.


    Zhang Yang and others have long been silly. They can''t catch the dazzling series of battles. When they wait for the shadow, the wind Dharma protector loses its trace, and they don''t know who won.


    "You hurt me, you hurt me, okay, seven kills, just wait to bear my anger!"


    The wind protector awkwardly drilled out from under the wooden house. The corners of his mouth were still filled with blood. The fundus of his eyes was spewing angry flames. He roared hysterically, and his pale face became distorted.


    "There''s a lot of nonsense. If you have the ability, use it!"


    Seven kill didn''t mean to be wordy with him at all. Before he finished, he burst into trouble again. People jumped up to the wind like javelins.


    "Poof!"


    The wind protector suddenly opened his mouth and spewed out a blood arrow. The whole body''s breath suddenly became depressed, but his eyes were cruel and happy. He laughed and said, "go to death!"


    Seven kill suddenly had a strong sense of crisis in his heart. The whole person suddenly bent back 90 degrees like violating the laws of physics. An iron bridge narrowly avoided this mouthful of blood, but there were still two drops of blood splashing on his chest.


    The blood bead ignored the vigorous Qi of Qi Sha and quickly penetrated into his skin.


    Seven kill just felt that his chest was as painful as being scalded by a red soldering iron. His forehead was green and jumping. He bit his teeth and tore open his skirt. Looking down, he saw two more blood spots the size of peanuts on his chest skin.


    The spot slowly spread around like a spirit, and in the twinkling of an eye it became the size of a table tennis ball. The pain became more and more intense, so that seven kill couldn''t help roaring.


    "Hahaha, if you are poisoned by my evil spirit, what else can you take to fight me? Oh, I forgot to tell you. The more you use the vigorous Qi, the faster the evil spirit will attack. If you don''t use the vigorous Qi, you may live two more days. Only I can match the antidote of this poison in the world. Kneel down and surrender obediently. Maybe I can spare your life!"


    Although the wind Dharma protector could not even stand steadily with his listless breath, he still laughed happily.


    Wan Rui and others changed their faces, so they came forward and grabbed the wind Dharma to ask for an antidote.


    "Go to hell!"


    But unexpectedly, a grim smile flashed across the corners of his mouth, and suddenly raised his hand and shot the head of Feng Dharma protector.


    "Publicity, I grass your ancestors!"


    Wan Rui''s eyes turned red. He rushed forward with a scold and knocked Zhang Yang to the ground with a hard punch.


    "What does your special Wanrui want to do?"


    Zhang Yang got up, covered his swollen eyes, and roared with a gloomy face.


    "I wipe NIMA, you despicable person and shameless garbage. Why do you kill the wind protector?"


    Wan Ruihong still wants to continue beating publicity, but she is hugged by Li Wei: "Wan Rui, calm down, calm down."


    "He is a terrorist. Of course I have the right to kill him on the spot. What? Are you with him? Want to avenge him?"


    Zhang Yang rubbed his swollen eyes and shouted angrily.


    "Put NIMA''s shit. You really think we are all fools. Can''t you see that you want to kill my cousin for public and private revenge?"


    Wan Rui struggled desperately and roared angrily.


    "What do you mean? Why can''t I understand you? Wan Rui, remember your identity. We are Yulin Wei. I''m your captain. If you dare to spit again, I will complain to my superiors!"


    Zhang Yang''s eyes flashed a satisfied look, and he shouted angrily.


    "Publicity, you shameless villain, you''re going to die for me!"


    Wan Rui was completely crazy. He broke away from Li Wei''s hand, reached out and took out his gun and shot at Zhang Yang.


    A "bang" gunshot hit Zhang Yang''s feet, and the splashed broken stones burst into his body. If Li Wei hadn''t suddenly slapped Wan Rui''s hand and lost his heart, Zhang Yang would have to be killed.


    "You are so crazy, Li Wei, Lin Bao and song Lin. I suspect Wan Rui is with the terrorists. He dares to shoot me. As captain, I order you to kill him immediately."


    Zhang Yang''s frightened soul flew out of the sky and rolled on the ground. He roared wildly in his mouth and twinkled with a cold color in his eyes.


    "This..."


    The three of Li Wei looked at each other in embarrassment. They couldn''t see that publicizing the killing of Feng protector was deliberately trying to kill seven murders.


    Psychologically, they prefer Wanrui, but at the thought of Zhang Yang''s family''s power in Yulin guard, Zhang Yang is also the captain. If they don''t obey the order, I''m afraid they will never have a good life in the future.


    Lin Bao and Song Lin were still hesitant, but Li Wei suddenly started, pointed the gun at Wan Rui''s temple and said apologetically: "sorry, Wan Rui, I''m Yulin Wei, and I''m also a soldier. Soldiers take obeying orders as their bounden duty. I hope you don''t blame me when you get down here!"


    "Li Wei, are you crazy? Even if Wan Rui commits a crime, there is a military court to try him. What qualifications do you have to fight him?"


    Song Lin couldn''t believe it. He raised his gun at Li Wei and shouted, "put down the gun!"


    "Song Lin, I''m the captain. I''m the biggest here. Since you don''t want to do it, don''t talk so much nonsense. Li Wei, do it and kill him. In the future, the vice captain will be you."


    Seeing that Li Wei had controlled Wan Rui''s madness, Zhang Yang immediately got up and shouted angrily at Song Lin.


    "Captain, I''m sorry. You''re against the rules. Wan Rui is our vice captain. You have no right to deprive him of his life without trial!"


    Lin Bao couldn''t see it anymore. He picked up the gun and pointed it at Li Wei. "Put down the gun, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Li Wei looked at Zhang Yang in embarrassment, but Zhang Yang suddenly took out a gun and shot Lin Bao.


    "Lin Bao, be careful!"


    Song Lin''s face changed dramatically and suddenly pushed Lin Bao!


    "Bang!"


    When the gun rang, Song Lin fell down, and his chest was red with blood.


    "Song Lin... Ah..."


    Lin Bao gave a shrill roar and rushed to Song Lin to cry.


    "Go to hell! All go to hell!"


    Publicity was stunned. Then he gritted his teeth and raised his gun again. Since he had killed one, he simply didn''t do it and killed everyone. Then no one knows what''s going on here. All the credit is his own.


    "Bang!"


    When Li Wei saw the murderous opportunity in Zhang Yang''s eyes, his heart was cold. He wanted to kill Wan Rui with Zhang Yang''s thigh for promotion, but now he realized that Zhang Yang was cruel and cruel. He wanted to swallow the credit alone. He shot Zhang Yang without thinking.


    "Er!"


    Zhang Yang snorted, and a blood flower shot out of his chest. He couldn''t believe looking at Li Wei with a pale face. He didn''t expect to die in her hands.


    Difficult to raise the gun in his hand to pull Li Wei to be buried with him, but the angry Lin Bao raised the gun and beat it into a sieve.


    "Crazy, DUT is crazy!"


    In the twinkling of an eye, two people died in the five person team, and WAN Rui was stunned.


    Li Wei''s eyes flashed a murderous opportunity. He publicized that he had been killed by him. He was also dead when he went back. For today''s plan, he had to kill people and put everyone''s death on the terrorists.


    "Bang!"


    Just when he was evil to the side of the gall, suddenly a crisp gunshot came. Li Wei only felt that his eyes were black, completely lost consciousness, and his head exploded like a broken watermelon.


    Everyone looked as like as two peas in the air, and saw a Lama dressed up in the same way as the wind. He walked slowly down the wooden floor, surrounded by three members of the God''s organization, and more than ten young Tibetan gunmen.


    "This is the virtue of Chinese people, see? When there are no foreign enemies, they will only fight each other. How can we let such people rule in Tibet, so we want freedom and liberation."


    The Lama said with a compassionate face, full of bewitchment as he walked.


    "Freedom! Liberation!"


    A group of gunmen raised their guns and roared with enthusiasm in their eyes.


    Wan Rui''s heart had sunk to the bottom of the valley. He walked quickly to the seven killing body who was unable to stand up and was sitting cross legged. He whispered, "cousin, I''ll stop them later. Go quickly!"

 Chapter 940

    "Go? None of you can go today. Kill my third martial brother. No one can leave safely!"


    The Lama looked at the body of the wind Dharma protector and a look of mourning flashed across his eyes.


    "NIMA Dharma protector, these people killed long Dharma protector. They all deserve to die. I''ll kill them now?"


    The bald man was carrying an assault rifle, and his eyes were shining with an undisguised cold.


    "No!"


    The Lama looked at the seven murders who were closing his eyes and struggling against the Yan devil poison, and his face showed a look of satisfaction: "however, after seizing the seven murders and the three Yulin guards in the Imperial Palace, my third martial brother also deserved to die. Come back and send him to heaven burial!"


    "But they..."


    The bald man was eager to say something, but he was frightened by NIMA''s Dharma protector''s cold hum and closed his mouth.


    "What do you know? It''s inevitable to sacrifice for our great liberation cause. Even I can sacrifice at any time when necessary. Keeping these people will be of great help to our liberation cause, so I can''t kill them for the time being!"


    Nima Dharma protector, fearing that his subordinates were dissatisfied, patiently explained, so that a group of subordinates showed a sudden color and bowed respectfully: "NIMA Dharma protector is wise!"


    Nima Dharma protector waved his hand: "lock them all up!"


    "No, no, NIMA Dharma protector, the foreign devil ran away!"


    Just then, a terrorist hurried over and shouted in Tibetan.


    "What? How could he run? What do you eat?"


    Nima Dharma protector showed her fierce face, stared at her angry eyes, grabbed the terrorist''s collar and roared.


    "Poof!"


    Nima Dharma protector lowered her head in amazement and watched a simple knife pierce his chest.


    Incredibly, he looked up at the terrorist in his hand, but only saw him suddenly grin, show a mouth of snow-white neat white teeth, black in front of his eyes and lose consciousness.


    When he woke up again, he found that he didn''t have any strength. He was lying on a hospital bed. In addition to the doctors in white coats, several men in civilian clothes were staring at him.


    "This... Where is this?"


    Nima Dharma protector asked in a dry voice.


    "He''s awake. I''ll inform the chief!"


    A soldier immediately turned and ran out quickly.


    Nima, the Dharma protector, licked her chapped lips and closed her confused eyes. She couldn''t understand why. Wasn''t she dead? Why are you still alive?


    A moment later, a dignified middle-aged man in military uniform walked in a tiger''s stride. The general star on his shoulder dazzled him.


    Nima Dharma protector narrowed his eyes slightly, "who are you?"


    "Japanese Dharma protector, right? I''m Shen Muru, the leader of Yulin guard. You can call me general Shen!"


    The middle-aged general smiled: "I hope we can cooperate happily next!"


    "Don''t think, you can''t think I''ll betray the living Buddha!"


    Nima Dharma protector''s face changed sharply and roared at the top of her voice.


    "That''s not up to you. Japanese Dharma protector, don''t forget that this is Yulin guard. Only you can''t think of it. There''s nothing we can''t do."


    Shen Muru smiled, not surprised by his stubborn attitude.


    "I would rather die than betray the living Buddha!"


    Nima Dharma protector shouted hysterically, but her eyes were full of fear.


    Because he knows that this is Yulin Wei, which gathers almost all the powers in China. It''s easy to find out a few spiritual masters. A deep hypnosis may make him explain everything unconsciously.


    Shen Muru smiled and said, "sorry, you can''t die even if you want to die now. Since you don''t want to cooperate, you can have a good rest. When you get well, we''ll talk slowly!"


    With that, he turned and left without hesitation. When NIMA Dharma protector breathed a sigh of relief, three old men dressed in Zhongshan clothes came in outside the room.


    But the deep eyes of the three old men made him subconsciously afraid, desperately closed his eyes and shouted, "I don''t know anything. Kill me, kill me!"


    The three old men looked at each other and smiled. Before they destroyed his will, he collapsed first. Then the next thing would be simple!


    In an office not far from NIMA''s Dharma ward, Shen Muru looked at the surveillance video, smiled at the corners of his mouth, turned and looked at the pale man with his legs crossed behind him: "seven murders, you have made great achievements this time."


    "Elder martial brother, I''m not greedy for work. That''s my younger martial brother''s credit. If he hadn''t detoxified me, I''d be dead!"


    The man brushed his mouth indifferently, showing a lingering fear at the bottom of his eyes.


    Shen Muru showed a look of great interest: "seven murders, master has taken an apprentice again? Tell me."


    "The younger martial brother is not the master''s disciple, but the third martial uncle''s disciple!"


    Seven kill cunningly smiled: "as for the name, younger martial brother won''t let me tell anyone. He doesn''t want this credit, even if it''s on the three of Wanrui."


    "Third martial uncle has taken an apprentice? Why don''t I know?"


    Shen Muru widened his eyes in shock and asked strangely, third martial uncle is the Marquis of the town. How could he not get any news about such a big event as accepting disciples.


    "I didn''t have a worship ceremony. I don''t want to worship at all. I''m the third martial uncle. I have to accept him as an apprentice. Of course you don''t know."


    Seven kill said with a funny face, and the corners of his mouth evoked a warm arc.


    Shen Muru is completely confused. NIMA, it''s the Marquis of the town. Many people cry and shout that they can''t get to worship the master. Who is the holy little martial brother who can make the Marquis shameless and have to accept him as an apprentice.


    Seven kill was very satisfied with his shocked appearance, and then knocked on the table to wake him up from the shock: "young martial brother, you must have a chance to meet in the future. Let''s not talk about it first. I haven''t settled accounts with you. You are the person in charge of Yulin Wei. Why didn''t you tell me? I thought Yulin Wei wanted to seize power from the imperial palace?"


    "Isn''t this what master won''t let me say?"


    Shen Muru shook his head helplessly: "Up to now, I won''t hide it from you. First, master, they have worked hard for the country all their life. Now they are old, and they want to concentrate on martial arts practice and pursue their own life. Second, they know very well that no one in power will tolerate the existence of an uncontrollable detached force, so they have long been ready to retreat bravely in the torrent."


    "So, Shifu, they secretly planned to set up an organization to train elite soldiers for the country. Under the jurisdiction of the military headquarters, they finally replaced the Imperial Academy to guard China. They started the preparation more than 20 years ago. Probably considering my special status, I''m not only a warrior, but also a soldier, but also a person from the Imperial Academy, so it''s best for me to be the person in charge of Yulin Wei "The right person."


    Shen Muru patted the stunned Qisha on the shoulder: "Now you see, why Shifu never allows you to tell others that I''m your senior brother? It''s because they don''t want others to gossip and think that the Imperial Academy still wants to seize power. In fact, it''s not Shifu that they don''t want to let go, but because they fear that the newly established Yu Linwei will go against their original intention and become a tool used by some politicians. Therefore, they deliberately repeated the system Create a conflict with the Imperial Palace and create the illusion of discord between Yulin Wei and the imperial palace. "


    "Lying trough, you crafty guys really played me around. Last time I handed over the Religious Bureau, I almost got angry and demolished Yulin Wei."


    Seven killed a face of grief and indignation.


    "Hey, hey, I''d love you to dismantle it. The bigger the noise, the more real it will become. People won''t associate Yulin Wei with the imperial palace."


    Shen Muru said with a smile, "it''s an indisputable fact that the imperial scholar''s house has disappeared in the long river of history, but Yulin Wei is not mature enough to completely replace the imperial scholar''s house. Therefore, I have to be the person in charge of this transitional stage for a while. You should grow up as soon as possible. I hope you can pick up my class in the future."


    "Well, I''m not interested in this. I''d better give it to the greedy wolf or break the army, or I''ll give it to the younger martial brother."


    Seven kill suddenly said, but then shook his head: "forget it, young martial brother is a person who is indifferent to fame and wealth. He must not be interested in this. Even the third martial uncle doesn''t accept him as an apprentice. How can he be willing to take this job? I won''t ask for trouble myself."


    "Younger martial brother, who is it? Where is it now? Let me see it too. It''s OK to have a sneak look!"


    Shen Muru asked with great interest when he saw that Qi Sha respected the little younger martial brother so much.


    "I guess there''s no chance now. In the future, he''s busy saving all mankind and going to Tianzhu."


    Seven killing doesn''t matter, he said casually.


    "Went to Tianzhu? Is he crazy? It''s the hardest hit area of zombie virus!"


    Shen Muru''s face changed greatly. Although he didn''t know who the younger martial brother was, he was a descendant of the imperial family. He was subconsciously worried.


    "Don''t worry, younger martial brother. He''s powerful. Even if the zombie is dead, the boy will be alive and well."


    Qisha has unspeakable confidence in Ding Ning. It''s strange that he can infect the zombie virus when he thinks of carrying so much food with him like a robot cat.


    Ding Ning, who is saving the world, is now in the Sikkim state of Tianzhu. His divine consciousness is spreading out everywhere and carefully looking for the trace of Baqi.


    Although Ding Ning finally didn''t know what kind of transaction was between Dalai group and divine organization because of the impulse of seven killings, he was satisfied to seize NIMA''s Dharma protector and hand it over to the state. He also got white as a bait to contain Baqi in Tianzhu.


    Yesterday, he just did an experiment. He released white from the water space, and hundreds of thousands of zombies suddenly attacked the border of Tibet and Xinjiang. Then he took white to Tianzhu in the water space, and then released him. Those zombies suddenly began to retreat and wander to Tianzhu like a well-trained army.


    This makes Ding Ning more and more sure of his guess. Baqi can command these zombies and have a way to perceive White''s position. Therefore, after sensing White''s breath, he will command the zombies to madly impact the border of Tibet. Then he found that white appeared in Tianzhu again, and then let the zombies return to Tianzhu to look for white.


    Unfortunately, none of the three members of the divine descent organization had been injected with virus serum, so he had not found a solution to the virus. The only thing he could think of was to find the pathogen Baqi and eliminate it, and the virus would disappear automatically.


    Sikkim is located at the southern foot of the Himalayas, bordering on China''s Tibetan border, Bhutan and Nepal. The terrain is high in the north and low in the south. The altitude of the whole territory is almost more than 1500 meters. The south is fertile valley and the north is mountainous area, with a population of about 600000. It is the least populous state in India and also the hardest hit area of zombie virus.


    In the divine sense, the white temple walls are engraved with colorful paintings, but the disgusting zombies with rotten meat and tusks hanging on their faces stagger along the crowded street, giving people a strong visual impact.

 Chapter 941

    Ding Ning has no compassion for nature and people, and has little sympathy for this country that has long died in the embrace of Tianzhu.


    If they were not strongly hostile to the people of China and betrayed China to join Tianzhu, they would not be at the point where no one cares and no one asks.


    Here, it has basically been abandoned by the Tianzhu government, and even the border soldiers can''t see one. There are only zombies walking through the exotic buildings.


    Ding Ning walked at random. He was not interested in fighting hundreds of thousands of zombies. Now he just wanted to find a place with few zombies to release white and see if he could lead Baqi out.


    Baqi can feel White''s breath. It is reasonable to go to him recklessly, but in fact, it has never been exposed. It just directs the zombie to attack the border, which makes him feel very strange.


    Is it possible that Baqi is entangled in something and cannot be separated?


    Ding Ning found a hillside overlooking Sikkim, released the unconscious white, lit a cigarette and waited quietly.


    "Roar!"


    Before long, there was a wild animal roar from a distance. Then Ding Ning saw the zombies wandering in Sikkim state boiling like soldiers who heard the charge horn, running towards his position.


    Although these zombies usually stagger and look very slow, when they run, they are a little faster than ordinary people.


    Ding Ning frowned. It was obvious that the zombies were instructed by the roar, but he was shocked that he couldn''t tell where the roar came from.


    He was not in the mood to be surrounded by these zombies. He quickly put white into the water space, and then straightened his ears to release his divine consciousness to the greatest extent to see where Baqi was hiding.


    But unexpectedly, the roar didn''t appear, and the zombies didn''t retreat as he thought, but kept running towards him.


    "Lying trough, what''s the situation!"


    Ding Ning was so stupid that he had to run away. Joking, this is hundreds of thousands of zombies. Standing there can make him tired. He can''t stand up. What''s more, this zombie carries a virus. Who knows if he will be infected accidentally. He doesn''t have the spare time to play with them.


    However, Ding Ning did not expect that these zombies were so shameless that they surrounded his hillside like wisdom. He wanted to escape unless he had wings.


    Well, he does have wings. Anyway, there are no living people here, and he is not afraid to be seen. However, just when he was preparing to fly, he was stunned. NIMA, the divine knowledge found that there are still living people in the Sikkim state with piles of zombies. It should be taking advantage of the zombies to collect materials.


    It''s good to have a living man. Ding Ning was delighted. Although the living man seemed to be a foreigner, the living people here at the moment had no racial distinction. They were just individuals. He could also ask if there was any news about Baqi''s hiding.


    He has a hunch that Baqi is likely to hide near here, otherwise the whole Sikkim will not become a zombie.


    invisible!


    I''ll go. Ding Ning is a little confused and can''t be invisible. Those zombies seem to be able to see him and keep coming around him.


    Nima, do zombies distinguish living people by smell?


    Ding Ning observed carefully and found that these zombies wrinkled their noses and sniffed, and came to his position accurately.


    Amazing smell! Ding Ning silently recorded it, and then launched the force of thick soil to create a small landslide behind the zombie.


    A group of zombies suddenly stopped, looked back, and then turned around and continued to rush at him.


    I don''t smell fresh flesh, so I keep looking for myself.


    Amazing hearing! Ding Ning recorded it silently again.


    Then a dirt ditch was made in front of a group of zombies, and then these zombies fell in one after another like blind people.


    No vision! Ding Ning silently recorded it, and at the moment, the zombie had surrounded him.


    "Hey! Since you want to die so much, I''ll help you!"


    As soon as Ding Ning''s words fell, there was a violent vibration on the ground, and then several huge pits were opened, each of which was more than ten meters deep.


    "Poop!"


    "Poop!"


    "Poop!"


    The zombies fell into the pit one after another like dumplings, and the pit was filled with holes in the blink of an eye.


    A zombie waved disgusting palms and stepped on his companion''s body to climb up desperately!


    Have instinctive wisdom and know the overlapping Han!


    Ding Ning silently recorded it again, and then his mind moved. The earth elements in the pit condensed into earth giants, waving his fist and attacking the zombies.


    The zombies stood there foolishly and didn''t know how to resist. They were smashed to their heads by the stone giant.


    I don''t know how to resist attacks other than flesh and blood creatures, and my wisdom is extremely low.


    Ding Ning recorded it silently again. He already knew about zombies. He didn''t bother to entangle again. He said to himself with great pride: "in ancient times, a famous general baiqikeng killed 400000 enemy troops, and now a famous doctor Ding Ning Keng killed 20 zombies... Er, there are at least 230000. Dust to dust to earth, you rest in peace!"


    Ding Ning really didn''t have the patience to count. He lazily waved his hand. The ground shook violently and buried all the zombies that fell into the pit alive.


    Then Ding Ning strode forward like a stroll in the court. Hundreds of meters in front of him, huge pits appeared, and piles of zombies were swallowed up and buried alive.


    When he entered Sikkim state, he could not see any zombies around him, but he knew that only a small part of the zombies buried by him were trapped in buildings, and more zombies did not come from afar.


    "Palace temple!"


    Looking at the plaque hanging on the temple, Ding Ning suddenly remembered that this was the old palace in Sikkim, the ningmaba temple built in the 14th and 5th centuries.


    The Imperial Palace temple covers a large area. After all, it was once a king''s palace. The golden tile white wall has a red edge and a trace of dignity in solemnity. Only the headless bodies of zombies and dried black and red blood along the way look rather gloomy and terrible.


    Ding Ning followed the living breath he had detected before and came to a towering and tall palace with a look of surprise on his face. Then he opened the door and went in.


    "Don''t move, move again, I''ll blow your head!"


    A shotgun was put against his temple. A blonde white man said in English and closed the door behind him.


    Ding Ning pretended to be very frightened, raised his hand, trembled all over and shouted in English: "don''t kill me, I''m just a passer-by."


    The corner of my eye scanned it quickly. Looking at the palace, a total of 15 people were divided into three piles, all looking at him covetously, but I couldn''t help wondering, what''s wrong with the palace, how can they isolate their divine consciousness?


    These 15 people are male, female, old and young, foreign devils, Tibetans, and several mixed race children who can''t see their nationality.


    But it is obvious that there are five tall and big foreign devils, with two guns, a shotgun and a pistol.


    The other group consisted of six people, an old couple, two middle-aged lamas and a sleeping little lama. The old couple were dressed up as Tibetans with Tibetan knives pinned to their waists; The two middle-aged lamas intentionally or unintentionally blocked the little lama behind them, shrank in the corner of the hall and looked at others warily.


    The remaining four are three women and one man. The man is twenty-four or five years old. He is wearing the military uniform of the state of India and holding a gun to protect the three girls behind him. The girls seem to be in their early twenties, but they can''t see their appearance clearly with a veil on their faces.


    "Passers by? How did you get here with so many zombies outside?"


    The white man''s shotgun loosened slightly and asked suspiciously.


    "I''ve been hiding in a family''s house. Just now I saw all the zombies go out, so I took the opportunity to sneak out to find some food!"


    Ding Ning''s face was frightened and trembled all over. He wanted to praise his acting skills.


    Not to mention a few shotguns and pistols, even if there are heavy weapons here, he can''t help him, but he doesn''t intend to expose himself when he doesn''t know what can isolate his divine consciousness here.


    "Since they are all victims, go and stay by yourself, but I hope you are honest and don''t play tricks."


    The white man carefully examined Ding Ning''s whole body and found that he had no wounds scratched by zombies. He was relieved and put away his shotgun.


    "Oh, thank you. I haven''t seen anyone alive for days. Thank God, thank God!"


    Ding Ning pretended to be frightened and excited and thanked again and again.


    "I think you are quite strong. Join us!"


    The Indian soldier who has always been acting as a flower escort stretched out an olive branch to Ding Ning, and the veiled girl blinked her big watery eyes and looked at him pitifully.


    "Whatever! I don''t care!"


    Ding Ning shrugged indifferently. Perhaps it was the king''s psychology that there was a gun. The five whites didn''t respond to this. They gathered together worried and whispered to discuss what. It was nothing more than where to look for food and insist on waiting for rescue.


    "Hi, I''m galava. Are you from China or Fusang or Koryo?"


    Seeing that Ding Ning was willing to join, the soldiers of Tianzhu introduced themselves enthusiastically.


    "Chinese!"


    Ding Ning looked at him with a smile, because he knew Sikkim was extremely exclusive of Chinese people, and he didn''t know whether galava would be as enthusiastic as he is now when he knew he was Chinese.


    "China is good. I like China very much."


    Unexpectedly, galava heard that he was from China and became more enthusiastic. His face was filled with a sincere smile, which greatly surprised Ding Ning.


    On the contrary, the old couple dressed up as Tibetans flashed a look of hatred in their eyes.


    Most of the Tibetans settled in Xijin are former nomads in Tibet. They live by Grazing Yaks. With climate change, they come to Xijin at the southern foot of the Himalayas. However, because China and Tianzhu have reached an agreement on the ownership of Tibet to China, Xijin is incorporated into Tianzhu, so they can no longer return to their hometown, So the Tibetans here are extremely hostile to Shenzhou people.


    With chatting with the chatty galava, Ding Ning quickly figured out the current situation.


    It turned out that galava was an active soldier in Tianzhu, but it was just a vacation. He came to Sikkim to visit his sister Xima, who was studying here.


    Unexpectedly, the zombie virus suddenly broke out, and Sikkim became the zombie Kingdom overnight. Galava, with his sister Xima and her two classmates ruqika and sulbi, fled to the Imperial Palace temple in a panic in the wave of zombies and hid in the palace for five days.


    After galava''s story, Ding Ning knew that this palace was the former residence of the most outstanding guru of Tibetan Buddhism, quejiluozhuo. It seemed to have some magical power. Those zombies seemed to be afraid of here and dared not come in, which made them live until now.

 Chapter 942

    As for the five white people who came to travel, they were unlucky to encounter the outbreak of zombie virus and fled here by mistake. They found that it was safe and stayed for refuge and waited for rescue; The three lamas themselves are the people of the palace temple, so it''s natural for them to be here; The Tibetan couple came here to offer incense. They happened to encounter the outbreak of zombie virus and naturally stayed. They are believers and only trust the Lama, so they stayed with them.


    Ding Ning quickly cleared his mind. The hall seems to have some magical power, which makes the zombies afraid of it. These people from all over the world inadvertently gathered here and have this place to protect their lives, so they can live until now.


    But it was only a temporary respite. They were seriously short of water and food. They had to rely on the zombies. When they left, they took turns to search for food in other palaces and get water from the wells in the temple.


    "Ding Ning, did you see where those zombies went when you came just now? Is it safe outside now?"


    Galava swallowed and asked Ding Ning.


    "It should be safe nearby. I saw the zombies suddenly go away, so I slipped out to look for food."


    Ding Ning fooled casually, but he was thinking about what''s strange here. He didn''t even dare to enter the zombie. He scoffed at galava''s saying that guru zhejiruozhuo was blessed. He would never believe it.


    "Zhu Gu has been in a coma for several days and hasn''t eaten. What can he do if he goes on like this?"


    "I can''t help but wait for him to wake up."


    At this time, the worried low voice conversation between the two lamas fell into Ding Ning''s ears and attracted his attention.


    Zhu Gu?


    In Tibetan, Zhu Gu means "incarnation" and "reincarnation". It refers to the reincarnation of accomplished monks after death, or reincarnation in people. The Buddhist community and the government use specific methods to find and identify their reincarnated children, and train them from an early age to inherit and preside over the church. The social essence of this system is to use the belief of free reincarnation of eminent monks to solve the problems of the church The inheritance right of the abbot of the temple.


    A little Lama called Zhu Gu? This makes Ding Ning very interested. Is this little lama the spirit child of the reincarnation of the living Buddha? That''s why zombies don''t dare enter this hall? Even his divine sense can be isolated.


    No wonder he thinks so. After all, after entering the hall, Ding Ning has checked the inside and outside here, and has not found any strange places. If there are really strange things, there is only this little lama who has always been in a coma.


    So the more he thought about it, the more likely it was that the divine consciousness was quietly released and quietly observed the little lama named Zhu Gu.


    But then his face changed slightly and confirmed his guess. The little lama was permeated with a strange force that could not be detected by the naked eye. He even isolated his divine consciousness and made him invisible.


    I''ll go. Are there really reincarnated spirit children in this world?


    Ding Ning secretly said he was surprised, but he had even seen the goddess, and he was not shocked by a reincarnated spirit child.


    Now that they have figured out the reason why the divine consciousness is isolated here, these people obviously haven''t seen Baqi, and Ding Ning is too lazy to stay here again.


    When he got up and was about to speak, a white man with brown hair suddenly pointed a gun at him and said in English, "you, newcomer, it''s your turn to look for food. Our food is almost finished."


    "Me?"


    Ding Ning pointed to his nose in amazement, and then remembered that galava had just said that they took turns to look for food for fairness.


    Galava, the flower protection Messenger, was lucky. When he went to attack the border of China on a large scale two days before the zombie, he found a small supermarket and got rations for several days, so as to avoid the bad luck of the three girls looking for food.


    "Yes, it''s you. This is our common rule. No one can eat free food here."


    The white man stared at him coldly, and the gun in his hand was always pointing at Ding Ning''s head.


    "Put down the gun. He just came here. Besides, the food I found two days ago is enough for us to eat for a week. Even if I look for food, it''s your turn."


    Galava suddenly pulled out his gun at the brown haired white man and shouted angrily.


    "What do you want? Do you want to break the rules?"


    When galava pulled out his gun, the other four whites stood up. Two shotguns pointed at galava''s head and said angrily. The frightened three girls covered their eyes and screamed.


    The two middle-aged speakers looked on coldly without any expression. It seems that in their eyes, no one is worth their attention except the little lama Zhu Gu.


    The old Tibetan couple subconsciously touched the Tibetan knife at their waist and stood up nervously. Although Ding Ning was a Chinese they hated, they had no good impression of foreign devils.


    Besides, they are also very clear that so many people present are foreign devils, and the so-called rules are that they are trapped for a short time, so they can temporarily maintain the apparent balance.


    Once trapped for a long time, the ugliness of human nature will be exposed and various contradictions will be aroused. Now it is the Chinese who are unlucky, but it may be their turn in the future.


    The atmosphere at the scene was tense and repressed to the extreme. Galava swallowed his saliva and said, "what do you want to do? This is Tianzhu, not your territory. You can do whatever you want."


    "Tianzhu, Fark, what the hell are you talking about now, Tianzhu?"


    The white man who had pointed a shotgun at dinning''s head suddenly put the shotgun on galava''s forehead, Out of control, he scolded angrily: "this damn place has not seen your rescue from the Tianzhu military for five days. I tell you, it has been abandoned by your damn Tianzhu military. Don''t expect someone to save us. Now you have the face to tell me that Tianzhu, I shot you."


    Bang!


    A fat white man knocked galava to the ground with a punch, grabbed the gun in his hand, stepped on his head, pulled the trigger and pointed to his temple: "Falk, stupid guinea pig, I''ll kill you now."


    "Ah! No, please don''t kill my brother!"


    Xima, galava''s sister, knelt down in fear and begged. Ruqika and sulbizese trembled and hugged together and screamed.


    The fat white man grinned with white teeth, stretched out his hand to tear off the veil on Xima''s face, looked at her beautiful face with pear flowers and rain, and flashed an obscene color in his eyes: "Hey, guys, this girl is really good. Now we have some fun."


    "Still a beauty? Come and see how these two girls look. Let''s have a good time today."


    The white man with gray pupils greedily licked his lips, went to luqika and sulbi, reached out and tore off the veil on their faces, suddenly brightened his eyes, smiled and said, "Hey, guys, we are blessed. We are all little beauties."


    "Come on, take good care of me. When I''m comfortable, I''ll let your brother go."


    The fat white man reached out and grabbed hima''s hair, and was about to tear open his clothes.


    "Let her go. Don''t touch her. What''s coming to me?"


    Galava struggled desperately, his mouth still filled with blood, and roared at the top of his voice.


    "Shut up and dare to say anything again. I''ll kill you."


    The fat white man stepped on galava''s face and rolled his face back and forth with the sole of his shoe.


    Galava''s face was full of humiliating grief and anger, and he roared madly, "if you dare to touch them, I will kill you."


    "Kill us, come on, get up, kill us, you damn Guinea monkey!"


    Several white people with fierce faces rushed forward to punch and kick galava. The old Tibetan couple showed righteous anger on their faces. They were about to come forward to persuade, but they were pointed at by a fat white man with a gun and warned: "it''s none of your business. If you dare to meddle, I''ll shoot you."


    The old Tibetan couple clenched their fists tightly, but they dared to be angry at the muzzle of the gun and could only turn their heads.


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes slightly and greatly liked galava, a San. How could he watch him die.


    "You let my brother go and I''ll serve you well. Please don''t fight again!"


    Hima threw herself on galava and cried and begged.


    Ruqika and sulbi trembled like frightened little quails, knelt on the ground and cried desperately, "stop fighting, can''t we accompany you?"


    The fat white man''s eyes showed sexual light and threatened: "I heard that the girls in Tianzhu dance well. First, let''s have a strip dance to help us have fun!"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Looking at the three girls shivering and beginning to take off their clothes, the five whites laughed wildly, galava painfully closed his eyes and hissed like a wounded beast.


    "A bunch of animals, damn it!"


    Ding Ning suddenly said a faint sentence, which suddenly stopped the laughter of the five foreign devils.


    "Falk, you want me to kill you!"


    The blonde white man smiled grimly and put a shotgun on Ding Ning''s forehead to pull the trigger, but was stopped by the fat white man: "don''t kill him first, and they will be responsible for helping us find food later!"


    The white man with gray eyes hit Ding Ning in the face with a fist: "then we should teach this little bastard a good lesson."


    "Click!"


    "Ah... My wrist, my wrist!"


    The gray eyed white man let out a shrill scream and jumped in pain with his broken wrist.


    Galava opened her eyes in surprise. The three girls also stopped taking off their clothes and looked at Ding Ning in shock.


    "Go to hell!"


    Seeing that gray eyes could not beat people, the blonde white man was pinched by Ding Ning and broke his wrist. He realized that Ding Ning was probably a powerful role. A fierce light flashed at the bottom of his eyes and pulled the trigger without hesitation


    "Bang!"


    But the ferocious smile on his face soon solidified. He looked at the barrel of the shotgun in his hand suddenly burst, blurring his face and hands, and fell to the ground, covering his face and rolling.


    "Unlucky Joseph, shoot him!"


    The fat white man seemed to be the first of the five, but he didn''t think much. He thought it was the barrel explosion. Even the other two raised their guns and pulled the trigger.


    Galava looked desperate and shouted, "Ding Ning, you go!"


    The three girls were already screaming and hugging together. They closed their eyes and couldn''t bear to look again, even the two Tibetan couples.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Three muffled sounds came in succession, accompanied by the shrill screams of three whites!


    The gun exploded again. The three white men covered their blasted hands, and their painful faces twisted and rolled on the ground.


    "There are few living people in Sikkim. At this time, they don''t hold a group to keep warm. How dare they want to do animal things!"


    Ding Ning sighed leisurely: "it''s really heaven''s sin that can be forgiven, and self sin can''t live!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the five whites stepped forward in the frightened eyes, slowly interrupted their limbs, and the whole hall screamed like a pig.


    "Galava, leave these people to you! Remember, don''t feed the tiger. I''ll go first. See you later!"


    Ding Ning stepped forward to pick up the scarred galava, put a pill in his mouth, turned and walked away. The wandering zombies had been buried alive by him. As long as galava and they didn''t die, they took the initiative to release the zombies in the building, which was enough to live well.

 Chapter 943

    "Eh, my injury is cured, and there''s nothing left!"


    Galava only felt a tingling all over his body. The wounded place healed with the naked eye, and he was full of strength in an instant.


    "Brother, you''re all right. That''s great. Woo woo!"


    Xima threw herself into galava''s arms and wept with joy.


    "Xima, it''s all right. It''s all right. You, ruqika and sulbi are waiting here. Brother, go and deal with something."


    Galava patted his sister on the shoulder with a spoiled face, and a cruel color flashed across his eyes.


    "No, let us go!"


    "We''re wrong. We don''t dare anymore."


    "Please, spare us!"


    ¡­¡­


    The five white men were scared out of their wits and begged with great pain.


    Galava''s face showed a hesitation, but then he thought of what Ding Ning said. A flash of perseverance flashed in his eyes and dragged the five whites out like a dead dog.


    A moment later, galava walked back calmly. Xima nestled in his arms with some fear and whispered, "brother, did you kill them?"


    Ruqika and sulbi also looked at him in fear, but galava smiled, shook his head and stroked Xima''s soft long hair: "no, my brother is a soldier. How can he kill indiscriminately, but they have lost their conscience. I threw them out and let them live and die."


    "Yes!"


    Xima breathed a sigh of relief and smiled happily.


    Ruqika''s eyes twinkled with small stars and said timidly, "who is that dingning? It''s amazing!"


    "Yes, how did he make the gun burst?"


    Sulbi said with a small mouth: "I don''t believe it''s such a coincidence that all four guns are just blasted."


    Galava''s face was full of enthusiasm and knelt piously on the ground: "he is the messenger sent by the Lord to walk in the world to save our suffering believers."


    "How could the messenger of the LORD be a Chinese?"


    Luqika said with some doubt.


    "The Lord''s messengers are ever-changing. It doesn''t matter which country they are. The important thing is that the Lord hasn''t abandoned us."


    Xima narrowed her eyes into crescent shape and knelt on the ground with her brother piously.


    "Cut, foolish man, if he is an angel sent by your Lord to save the world, why not get rid of all the zombies?"


    The Lama who remained silent all the time couldn''t listen. The Lama on the left couldn''t help but sarcasm and joked. Isn''t it a slap in the face to believe in the Lord in the Lama Temple?


    Galava looked at the Lama and said seriously, "believe it or not, there is no zombie outside."


    "What? Brother, is that true?"


    Xima asked in surprise. The big eyes of ruqika and sur were also shining with joy.


    "Of course, I don''t have to lie. I deliberately threw the four villains far away, but I didn''t see any zombies, so I think he is the messenger sent by the Lord to save us!"


    Galava vowed, in exchange for the cheers of the three girls.


    Even the old Tibetan couple looked happy and said happily, "let''s go out and have a look."


    "Hum, who knows when those zombies will come back? It''s just that they''re not here at this time."


    The Lama said with a bad face.


    "Even if the zombie will come back, it''s good to take this opportunity to find more food."


    The Tibetan couple did not notice the Lama''s unhappy face and said excitedly.


    "Yes, brother, this time we''ll go to find food with you. There are many people and great strength. If we find more, we can insist on waiting for rescue."


    Xima and her two classmates said happily that it''s safe to stay here, but it''s like going to jail. Now they finally have a chance to let go. It''s strange that they can''t be happy. "All right!"


    Galavaben was worried that the zombie was just leaving temporarily as the previous two days and might come back at any time. But looking at his sister''s eager eyes, he couldn''t bear to refuse and nodded his head immediately.


    "Yeah!"


    The three girls held each other excitedly, jumping and jumping, and finally went to look for food with Tibetan couples.


    There are only two lamas left in the hall to guard the little lama named Zhu Gu.


    "Basan, when do you think Zhu Gu will wake up? Are we in a hurry?"


    The Lama on the left looked at Zhu Gu, who was still sleeping, and asked anxiously.


    "There''s no way. Zhu Guben is the reincarnation of the living Buddha. Only he can bear the power of the relic, awaken the power as soon as possible, and lead us through this disaster. Langga, don''t worry."


    Basang sighed and comforted. In fact, he had no bottom in his heart.


    "I hope so!"


    Langa looked at Zhu Gu with worry, but suddenly said in surprise, "Zhu Gu is going to wake up. I saw his eyelashes move."


    "Really? Let me see!"


    Basang was ecstatic and stepped forward. Sure enough, Zhu Gu''s eyelashes moved back and forth. It seemed that he would always be there at any time. He immediately cried with joy: "bless the living Buddha, bless the living Buddha!"


    "Poof!"


    Basan couldn''t believe his eyes, looked down at his chest, a white bone claw penetrated his chest, the corners of his mouth overflowed with blood, and he lost consciousness in front of him.


    "Basan, what''s the matter with you?"


    Langga didn''t react yet. He was wondering why Basang suddenly didn''t say a word, but suddenly saw the pink and jade like little lama Zhu Gu with colorful eyes. He only felt a pain in his heart. A bone claw pierced his chest, and his eyes gradually darkened.


    Zhu Gu stood up slowly and moved his neck. In a twinkling, his two white boned arms became white and tender human arms. He looked at the door of the hall and whispered: "I seem to smell the smell of my enemy, but my strength has not fully recovered, so I can only let the zombie regiment go out."


    The bodies of Basang and langga suddenly stood up, with dead gray eyes, kneeling in front of Zhu Gu.


    "Go ahead, lead the zombie regiment, and try every means to destroy that damn human!"


    Zhu Gu''s eyes flashed a colorful light, which fell in the eyes of Basang and langga.


    After a burst of confusion, the dead gray gradually faded and became the eyes of normal people.


    They knelt respectfully on the ground, knelt deeply to Zhu Gu, stood up and walked out.


    "My strength is still too weak. It''s not safe here. I have to leave here and continue to look for relic to improve my strength."


    Zhu Gu looked at the empty hall and whispered. After a whisper, his limbs suddenly twisted strangely into eight long spider like white bones and legs. He ran out like flying and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    On the hillside of the army of zombies buried alive, Basan and Langa sang obscure ancient languages.


    There was a slight tremor on the ground. A pale, bloodless hand broke open and stretched out. At a glance, there were countless.


    "Susu..."


    The sound of dust rolling down became more and more urgent and faster. Finally, the first disheartened zombie came out of the ground, followed by the second and third


    Except for the zombies whose heads were blasted by the local puppets, all the other zombies climbed out and lined up in a square array like the army under review. They couldn''t see the end at a glance. Basang and langga, dressed in red lamas, led the mighty zombie army behind them to the direction of Ding Ning''s departure!


    Ding Ning knows nothing about it and is walking on the land of Sikkim!


    "What a beautiful mountain city!"


    Looking at the beautiful Darjeeling in front of him, even if Ding Ning has seen too many scenery, he has to admit that this is the most beautiful mountain city he has ever seen. No wonder it is regarded as a summer mountain city by the English people.


    Darjeeling, with an average altitude of 2134 meters, is located in the galapahar mountains in the Himalayas.


    Under the blue sky and white clouds, the lush green mountains and dense forests, the green and tender tea garden, and the beautiful mountain city like a magic pen outline a picture like a dream.


    However, this beautiful picture is now completely destroyed. There are no cooking smoke, no lights, no hard-working tea farmers running back and forth, no tourists from all over the world, and some are just walking corpses wandering back and forth in the street.


    Even though Ding Ning didn''t like the ancient kingdom, he couldn''t help but feel compassion when looking at those wandering zombies.


    "Dust to dust to earth, go at ease!"


    Ding Ning was like a God''s residence that landed in the mortal world. He walked leisurely in the dead mountain city, cracking in front of him, mercilessly devouring the zombies who smelled fresh blood and flesh.


    "Eh! There are so many survivors?"


    Ding Ning was surprised and looked at a five story building surrounded by dense zombies.


    This is a hospital. The hospital is full of zombies. In the basement of the hospital, there are hundreds of survivors of all colors. What surprised him most is that these survivors live in harmony, talk and laugh with ease, and don''t worry about the dense funeral groups outside.


    Some people in white coats are busy experimenting. Occasionally, they will send some people suspected of virus infection to a room where Ding Ning''s divine knowledge is impenetrable.


    Is there a reincarnated spirit boy here? This strange scene gave Ding Ning a strong curiosity, started his hiding technique and quietly sneaked into the basement.


    "Hey, man, come and help push the car off!"


    When Ding Ning just entered the basement and was wondering how to get into the room where divine consciousness could not penetrate, a man''s voice suddenly came behind him.


    Turning around, I saw two men in white coats and masks shouting at him with a stretcher truck.


    Ding Ning pointed to his nose in surprise, "are you calling me?"


    "Yes, man, this guy is too heavy. There is something wrong with the axle of the stretcher bed. It''s a little hard for two people."


    The man who spoke just now smiled bitterly and pointed to the fat man in a military uniform on the stretcher.


    Ding Ning couldn''t help laughing. No wonder these two guys wanted help. The virus infected person on the stretcher was too fat. According to visual inspection, it looked like a meat mountain.


    "OK, no problem!"


    Ding Ning was secretly happy. He was just about to doze off when someone sent a pillow. He was thinking about how to get in, so someone sent a chance to come to the door.


    "Hey, man, wear a mask. Although President Katharina said that the zombie virus will be infected only when it breaks out, it''s better to be careful."


    The man said kindly, took out a medical mask from his pocket and handed it to Ding Ning.


    "Yes, thank you!"


    Ding Ning took the mask and put on his thanks, but he suddenly realized it in his heart.


    It turned out that Katharina, President of the World Medical Association, is here. No wonder people here are very relaxed. You know, the World Medical Association represents the highest medical level in the world. It seems that Katharina has a high prestige here. When men talk, there is undisguised admiration in their eyes.


    However, if we can gather the survivors together and cure the virus infected people, we can''t build prestige.


    This makes Ding Ning more and more interested. Is this room that can isolate divine consciousness made by Katharina, or does it exist itself?

 Chapter 944

    The heavy gate is quietly opened under the action of the site pulley, and the eye is a busy scene.


    Ding Ning was shocked and looked at the room no smaller than the basement outside. It turned out to be a treatment area temporarily transformed from the mortuary.


    The room is covered with cloth curtains separating the treatment bed. Medical personnel wearing blue surgical clothes and masks are busy and focused. They should be members of the World Medical Association.


    "Come on, push him here and draw blood first."


    A doctor wearing glasses hurried in and guided them to push the infected person to the designated position, draw blood, and then hurried away with a blood sample.


    "Well, let''s disinfect!"


    With the cooperation of Ding Ning, the two men moved the fat officer to the hospital bed, and then pushed the stretcher truck to greet him.


    Ding Ning silently nodded and followed them, but his heart was shocked. There was a magical force here, which suppressed his divine consciousness in his body and couldn''t be released at all. What is there here?


    As the two volunteers came to an empty room, Ding Ning was wondering how to disinfect without even disinfection equipment. Suddenly, a strange energy appeared and swept his body.


    Ding Ning felt as if he had been seen through all over his body. The subconscious operation of spiritual power formed a spiritual power shield around his body to isolate the energy, and the feeling of being spied disappeared.


    "Come on, there are many infected people waiting to be sent in!"


    Two warm-hearted people seem to be common, or it may be because they are just ordinary people and can''t detect the energy at all. After two minutes, they directly push the stretcher car out.


    Ding Ning flashed a different color in his eyes, pretended to be ignorant and asked, "isn''t it disinfection? Why don''t you go without disinfection? What''s more, is this a disinfection room? Why don''t you even have disinfection equipment!"


    "Eh!"


    The man who called him for help looked at him in surprise, and then remembered that he had temporarily pulled him to help. Then he smiled and explained: "President Katharina said that this is the most advanced nano microwave technology disinfection room in the world. As long as you stay here for two minutes, the virus will be killed!"


    "Oh!"


    Ding Ning pretended to be suddenly enlightened, but he was secretly feigning in his heart. Katharina was too good at fooling. Why? Let alone whether there is such a disinfection method, even if there is, how can it appear here.


    However, he was not sure. After all, when the energy just emerged, the two ghosts hiding in his body for swallowing impurities did change, showing fear and curling up in a ball. Maybe it really had an anti-virus effect.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Just as Ding Ning was thinking about how to stay, the door suddenly opened, and a 40-50-year-old white doctor hurried in, looked at the three and shouted in English.


    The two volunteers looked respectful and respectfully said to the white doctor, "Dr. Jackson, can I help you?"


    "Oh, well, President Katharina is a little busy. She needs a volunteer to help her!"


    Jackson explained, but his eyes always fell on Ding Ning, which made him move in his heart. Was he aware of using his spiritual power to protect his body just now? This guy is obviously coming for himself!


    "Ah, I''m just free now. I can help President Katharina."


    "I''m fine, too. I''m willing to fight president Katharina."


    The two volunteers suddenly lit up in front of them and hurriedly patted their chests to introduce themselves.


    "Well, I think you are very energetic. Your hands and feet must be sharp. Just you. Come with me."


    Jackson ignored them, nodded at Ding Ning, turned and walked out.


    Ding Ning made a meaningful arc around her mouth, shrugged at the volunteers with envy, jealousy and hatred, and left behind Jackson.


    "What a lucky boy. He can beat the goddess in my heart."


    The man who asked Ding Ning to help said with a depressed face.


    "It''s all your fault. I have to ask him to help. Otherwise, I''m the one who starts to fight president Katharina now."


    Another volunteer looked at Ding Ning''s back with envy and complained.


    "Come on, Katharina, such a goddess, where can we deserve it?"


    "I don''t have that extravagant hope. I just want to see her more. I''m willing even if I die."


    "Well, well, don''t complain. Work quickly. Maybe president Katharina will have someone later."


    "Yes, let''s go, hurry to work and behave well!"


    ¡­¡­


    Although Ding Ning could not use his divine sense, his ear power was still very good. Listening to the whispers of the two volunteers, he couldn''t help shaking his head and felt funny.


    Katharina is certainly not young to become the president of the World Medical Association. Even if she looks beautiful, she is not his dish. Of course, he also understands the loser mentality of the two volunteers. After all, they are just ordinary people. The title of the World Medical Association alone is enough to make them admire. In addition, Katharina appears when they are most desperate, It is reasonable for them to save them from fire and water, give them hope to live, and let them regard Katharina as a goddess.


    However, this speculation was immediately rejected when he saw the graceful figure after he followed Jackson through the blood sampling and testing area and entered a heavy stainless steel door again.


    Even though Ding Ning met all kinds of beautiful women, his heart beat violently at the moment of seeing Katharine.


    This is not to say how national Katharina looks. In fact, she can''t see her at all in her surgical cap, green coat and mask.


    But even so, the perfect figure of bringing disaster to the country and the people, coupled with the enchanting temptation emanating from her bones, combined with her sacred and inviolable holy temperament, still made Ding Ning lose consciousness for a moment.


    It is actually a body of charm, which is more attractive than Du Yuewen''s natural charm. Every move, smile and smile will arouse a man''s impulse to commit a crime, but it has a holy temperament. The combination of two completely different contradictory customs of charm and holiness brings people great visual impact.


    After Jackson brought Ding Ning in, he bowed slightly and took the initiative to step back, leaving only to look at Katharina''s absent-minded Ding Ning in situ.


    "Why? Haven''t you seen a beautiful woman?"


    Katharina did not lift her head and looked at the dense serum samples on the wide workbench, but she seemed to see Ding Ning''s every move in her eyes and make a natural sound.


    "Uh! No, I just didn''t expect Katharina to be so young."


    Ding Ning realized his gaffe. He touched his nose and explained that, indeed, he really didn''t expect that the president of the world medical association was a woman who was only twenty-five or six years old at most.


    Of course, he is not sure how old Katharina is. After all, some women look younger than their actual age if they are well maintained, so it is normal for them to be ten or eight years old.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I quickly looked around. This is a fully sealed room without even a window. In addition to the marble floor, the surrounding walls, including the ceiling, are made of heavy stainless steel metal, which looks quite sci-fi.


    But Ding Ning thinks there should be hidden vents here, otherwise the air will not be so fresh.


    A large marble table is full of test instruments and serum samples as the test bench. A leather chair and a set of large red leather combined sofa whose color is out of tune with the environment here constitute the whole of this room.


    Of course, the lattice with handles on the stainless steel walls on the East and west sides made Ding Ning understand that this was transformed from the storage room for refrigerated corpses, which made him quite admire Katharina''s courage and courage. A woman dared to stay alone in the gloomy morgue to do experiments, which is really not what ordinary people can do.


    "Hello, I''m Katharina. I should have met earlier. I didn''t expect to delay until now."


    Katharina stretched her waist, lifted the big golden wave in front of her forehead, and revealed a pair of beautiful eyes as clear as diamonds. Stepping on seven inch high heels, she stepped up to Ding Ning, suddenly stretched out her hand and introduced herself with a smile: "nice to meet you, Dr. Ding. Sorry, I won''t take off my gloves for safety!"


    "Do you know me?"


    Ding Ning looked at those beautiful and deep eyes. His eyes were lost for a moment. Then he reacted, stretched out his hand and held her outstretched hand for a moment, and asked in surprise.


    "Of course, Dr. Ding, who can develop such a great drug as rice bean antibiotics, knows all the information by heart. Now I can''t recognize it in person."


    Katharina said naturally, but she didn''t ask why Ding Ning appeared here.


    Face to face, Ding Ning found that Katharina was very tall. With her seven inch high heels, her height was almost the same as that of him. Her net height should be more than 1.75 meters. The most fatal thing was that the woman''s figure was still perfect even in a wide surgical suit.


    Oriental women''s thin fragrant shoulders, slender waist with a full grip, slender round and straight long legs, but they have the majestic peaks of Western women, exaggerated and warped hip curves, and the best combination of East and West, all of which highlight that her perfect body material is the golden ratio.


    "Oh!"


    After the initial amazement, Ding Ning quickly recovered his calm and answered carelessly, but more doubts were added in his heart. It seems that this woman is not simple.


    "I know you have a lot of puzzles, but I don''t have time to explain them now. I''m glad you can come here. I need your help to see how to solve the world destruction crisis."


    Katharina saw his doubts, but she didn''t explain them. She took him to the test bench without noticing.


    "This is the blood of people infected with the virus. After countless tests, I found that this virus is very interesting. It has the vitality of all active cells in the organism. It reproduces rapidly by swallowing the cells in the organism. Finally, it swallows the envelope cells of the organism and becomes the new body controller of the organism, that is, it can survive forever in the organism Theoretically, zombies controlled by the virus have almost eternal life, but once the virus leaves the human body, it will be difficult to adapt to the external living environment and lose all its activity. It will die in five minutes at most. "


    Katharina directly picked up a bottle of blood samples and quickly introduced: "I think this virus should not be called a virus. It is more like a parasite with a strong desire to prey. It has no mind and only the instinct of biological eating."


    Ding Ning showed a look of admiration. Unexpectedly, this woman was really powerful. She quickly found out one of the laws of the virus and died five minutes after she got out of the human body.

 Chapter 945

    Although he had known this for a long time, don''t forget that Liu shengqiandai told him that Katharina came to the conclusion by doing experiments on her own.


    "What else?"


    Ding Ning was so competitive that he wanted to show off and asked quietly.


    "In addition, it has strong reproductive ability. In addition to blood and skin contact infection, it also has air transmission and water transmission."


    Katharina''s eyes were dignified, but Ding Ning''s eyes were tongue tied. If he hadn''t determined that Liu shengqiandai hadn''t left on paradise island now, he would have thought she had met Katharina.


    "The air transmission is good. It''s only five minutes. It can be avoided as long as we take precautions in advance, but the water source infection is troublesome. So far, I haven''t determined the time when the virus can survive in the water source. These zombies in Darjeeling are basically infected by the water source."


    At this point, Katharina''s eyes showed a sad color, Then he shook his head and said seriously: "There are still ways to avoid air transmission and blood infection, but air infection and contact infection are troublesome. As long as they are infected by these two methods, although they will not immediately become zombies, they have a three-day virus incubation period, during which the virus will carry out a large number of division and reproduction. As soon as the three-day time comes, the head of the virus carrier will explode, and the virus will diffuse Come on, turn a certain range of organisms into virus infected people, and the infected organisms will no longer be infected. "


    Ding Ning looked stunned. Unexpectedly, Katharina had studied so thoroughly that he didn''t have a chance to show off, I can only say with a bitter smile: "Water source infection is not a big problem. Although the infectious range of water source infection is the widest, the survival time of the virus in the water source is only 24 hours, and it will die after 24 hours. As for those infected with the virus, if they can''t find a way to kill the virus within three days, they can only live and die by themselves. Their heads explode, and the spread range of the virus is 300 Meters. "


    Speaking of this, Ding Ning''s face showed a dignified color: "I know you gathered so many infected people to facilitate virus research and produce virus serum as soon as possible, but it''s really unsafe here. Once infected people get sick, such a dense crowd is within 300 meters, and everyone will be infected and die."


    Katharine Na Mei''s eyes twinkled with excitement, and her eyes looked at Ding Ning brightly: "do you know so?"


    "Because I''ve done experiments."


    Ding Ning said vaguely that he didn''t want to bring Liu shengqian Dai in again. He could only attribute the credit to himself.


    "Oh, you''re great. You''ve solved my big problem and saved a lot of time."


    Katharina hugged Ding Ning excitedly, and then gave him a charming white look: "for the sake of your helping me a lot, I''ll forgive you once, and we''ll be clear."


    "Forgive me once? Forgive me what? It seems that it''s the first time I''ve seen you?"


    Ding Ning''s face was confused. He didn''t know what kind of wind this woman smoked.


    "Hum! My father said he wanted to introduce me to you, but you refused without seeing me. Do you owe me?"


    Katharina''s big watery eyes stared at Ding Ning fiercely, with unspeakable grievances in her eyes.


    Ding Ning scratched the back of his head in a daze: "who''s your father?"


    "Hum, don''t pretend to me. Don''t you know who my father is?"


    Katharina snorted angrily!


    "I... I really don''t know. Who is your father?"


    Ding Ning didn''t remember who was going to introduce his girlfriend. He looked silly and forced.


    "You really don''t know?"


    Katharina asked suspiciously when she saw that his appearance was not false.


    "Heaven and earth conscience, I really don''t know. If I knew, how could I refuse such a beautiful woman."


    Ding Ning looked at her beautiful blue eyes and habitually talked again.


    "Am I really beautiful?"


    Katharina asked with some self-confidence. She thought of the white eyes and pointing she had suffered from growing up, and her eyes flashed a touch of gloom.


    "Of course, I haven''t seen my face yet. I''m going to be fascinated by you. Do you think you''re beautiful?"


    Ding Ning''s face has long been tempered in his own women. It''s thicker than the turn of the wall. If it''s good, it''s just to open your mouth.


    "Hum! Glib. It must be rhetoric to say I''m beautiful before you see me!"


    Katharina was happy in her heart, but she said disdainful words.


    "If a man is willing to coax you with sweet words, it means that he takes you to heart. If he is not interested in you, why should he talk to you!"


    Ding Ning lit a cigarette and pretended to be deep.


    "Cut, coax those young girls who are in love. A man''s sweet words to a woman can only show that he has an ulterior motive and a bad intention."


    Katharina said dismissively, but there was a sense of shyness in her eyes. No one had ever said such ambiguous words to her in the environment where she grew up.


    Some dare not, some disdain, some just want to go to bed with her naked. If she hadn''t had a father who even felt headache for the Pope, she would have become someone else''s plaything. Love, for her, is simply extravagant hope.


    "That also requires you to have the capital to make others have bad intentions. Isn''t that enough to show your charm?"


    Ding Ning opened his mouth and flattered in a roundabout way.


    "Hum! I don''t believe it. Anyway, you have rejected me. Even if you have ideas about me now, no matter how nice you say, I can''t promise you."


    Katharina proudly raised her delicate chin at an angle of 45 degrees, which made Ding Ning cry and laugh. Elder sister, I''m just making you happy. You think too much.


    "Speaking of now, I don''t even know who your father is?"


    There was no way to talk this day. Ding Ning could only change the topic. He was more curious about this.


    "My father is my father. I don''t know his name."


    Katharina''s answer surprised Ding Ning: "don''t you know your father''s name?"


    "Yes, I''ve only seen him a few times since I was a child."


    Katharina bowed her head with some sadness, which made Ding Ning feel pity inexplicably. This child is also a poor child who grew up in a single parent family.


    "However, they all call my father a great disaster and call me a wild seed of a great disaster."


    Katharina doesn''t know why she said this to Ding Ning. Maybe it''s a woman''s potential revenge after she learned that she was rejected. She just wants to watch Ding Ning blame herself and feel guilty!


    A scourge?


    Ding Ning''s mind flashed like a thunderbolt. Suddenly he remembered tianxuanzi''s unreliable old thing and said, "you... Are you the saint of the holy Vatican?"


    "Saint?"


    Katharina''s long eyelashes flickered, her eyes were a little dim, and her tone had a faint sense of self mockery: "it''s true. They call me this on the surface from small to large, but they call me hybrid behind my back. It''s also a hybrid, hybrid!"


    Ding Ning was completely speechless. Where did he think that Katharina would be the mixed race daughter that tianxuanzi would introduce to him? Perhaps in the eyes of many people, the mixed race is beautiful and delicious. He can''t wait to be a mixed race.


    But it also depends on what the situation is. For some people who think their blood is noble and pure, mixed race is a disgrace, especially in religions such as the holy Vatican. Even the Lord they worship is blonde Westerners, and the saint is a mixed race. It''s strange that they don''t back and point out.


    What''s more, she is the daughter of the former Saint and the great disaster to tianxuanzi. Who doesn''t hate and have a headache when mentioning tianxuanzi in the west? It''s a great shame to the whole holy see that she has given birth to an evil seed to the saint of the Holy See. If they didn''t dare to provoke tianxuanzi and the Pope didn''t investigate, I''m afraid Katharina''s mother and son would have been burned by these crazy believers, It''s strange that she can live a good life in the Holy See.


    But speaking of this, he was surprised that the old Pope was so tolerant. After all, the old guy was a strong man at the top of the holy martial arts realm. Was he so afraid of tianxuanzi?


    "I can''t say that. I like mixed race children. How beautiful they are. They have the weakness of Oriental women and the exotic customs of Western women. All men like them!"


    Ding Ning looked at Katharina''s gloomy eyes and tried to comfort her.


    "Then why did you refuse my father when you heard that I was a hybrid?"


    Katharina looked at him with her clear and flawless eyes, which implied a trace of resentment.


    Ding Ning''s heart jumped. Isn''t my brother so charming? As for making you fall in love at first sight? But the explanation still needs to be explained: "I refuse you not because you are a hybrid, but because we haven''t even met. If I promise, isn''t it irresponsible to you?"


    "Oh, that''s good. I thought you discriminated against hybrids."


    Katharina turned her anger into joy and said happily.


    "How can it be? I don''t discriminate against anyone."


    Ding Ning smiled. How did this girl become the president of the World Medical Association? She was so simple!


    Fearing that she might say something that made him difficult to resist, she quickly changed the topic and said, "by the way, how can you be the president of the World Medical Association if you are not in the Holy See and be your saint?"


    "When I grew up in the Holy See, there was no one to play with me or talk with me except my mother. Others were respectful to me on the surface, but they all called me bastard behind me. Once, a holy Son defiled the female believers who served me while I was sleeping. I really couldn''t bear it, so I beat him up. As a result, I accidentally killed him!"


    It seemed to stimulate Katharina. When talking about this, There was anger in his eyes: "The Holy Knights were shocked by this incident. They arrested me and wanted to judge me. Finally, the Pope came forward to protect me. I was probably afraid that I would cause trouble again. He sent me to the Shinto school. I was infatuated with medical skills. The Pope saw that I was very talented in learning medicine, so he specially invited some famous doctors to teach me. Later, I made some achievements in the field of medicine and was recognized by the world The Medical Association recruited me, and then the old president took me as an apprentice and gave me all his medical skills. Some time ago, master was in poor health and resigned as president, so I became president in a muddle. "


    Ding Ning was stunned. The Holy See has a saint. He knows how there is a saint son? Also, Katharina looked so weak that she even killed the son. The son is too weak.


    Seeing Ding Ning''s unbelievable expression, Katharina said coyly: "what''s your expression?"


    "Why is there a son? What is a son?"


    Ding Ning asked curiously.


    "Cluck, the son is not a thing."


    Katharina was amused by him with a smile, and then explained: "the Holy See selects some young girls with good qualifications from believers for training every year. The son, like the saint, is the future successor of the high-level of the Holy See. She is known as the messenger of the Lord and the disciple of the Lord, and has a detached position in the Holy See."

 Chapter 946

    "Oh, if you kill the Holy Son, isn''t the holy see without the Holy Son? What about the Holy See? Re cultivate it?"


    Ding Ning suddenly realized, and then asked puzzled.


    "How is it possible that there are twelve sons and twelve daughters each. If one is dead, choose one from the alternate sons."


    Katharina said disapprovingly.


    "I see. Have you become the president of the world medical association or the saint of the Holy See?"


    Ding Ning asked with great interest.


    "Of course, the saint is different from the son. The saint is only the face of the Holy See and a symbol. Once selected, unless there will be candidates to fill the vacancy in case of accidental death and some special circumstances, she will be a saint all her life. Unlike the son, she will have the opportunity to take over the pope in the future. At worst, she can be a local bishop."


    When Katharina said this, her beautiful eyes showed a trace of shame and shyly lowered her head: "moreover, the saint can''t marry, but I''m an exception."


    Ding Ning''s heart pounded and muttered to himself. What do you mean? What do you mean you''re an exception? You want to say god horse?


    Although Kathleen made him very moved, she just appreciated it. She had not reached the level of marriage. She could only pretend to be crazy and say, "why?"


    "Because of the great disaster, my mother is an exception. She has changed from a saint to a virgin, so I am also an exception. Maybe I can''t help but get married early so as not to shame them."


    Katharina''s eyes were sad, but more self deprecating.


    "Cut, shit saint, you can''t even get married. Who wants to be a saint? I don''t know what those saints think. If I were a woman and didn''t kill myself, you should be happy to get married."


    Ding Ning saw the sadness in her heart and hurriedly comforted.


    "I can''t blame them. Most of them are children of poor people. As long as they become saints, the family will have no worries about food and clothing all their life. In addition, they are all believers and have crazy faith in the Lord. It seems to them that it is the greatest glory to serve the Lord, so many people break their heads and want to become saints."


    Katharina shook her head slowly, telling the true meaning of why so many people want to be saints.


    Ding Ning was stunned when he heard the speech. Yes, in his own opinion, it''s against human relations that saints can''t marry, but he ignored the so-called faith. Those crazy believers can give up their lives and forget their lives for their faith. It''s nothing if they don''t marry all their life.


    Katharina sighed in her heart. What she didn''t say is that every year, the Holy See selects tens of thousands of beautiful girls from believers to add them to the list of Saint candidates, but in fact, the number of genuine twelve saints has been full for ten or even hundreds of years. Where do you need so many alternate saints?


    Therefore, these female believers will eventually become a tool for some big figures in the Holy See to vent their animal desires, or the kind without any responsibility. The saddest thing is that those girls are not only willing, but also proud of it, because they serve the servants of the gods. In this way of dedication, they can feel the glory of the Lord more closely.


    Not to mention these girls who can''t even be regarded as alternate saints, even genuine saints sometimes can''t be alone and will secretly become the plaything of some high-level figures. If she hadn''t been a big disaster, Dad, no one dared to touch her, maybe one day she would lose her place to those powerful old gods.


    On the contrary, no one dares to move those alternate saints, because the alternate saints have the opportunity to become genuine saints. When they become regular, there is a procedure to check the purity of the alternate saints. Once they find that the alternate saints are not virgins, it will be a big deal. Someone must be sent to the gallows.


    You should know that the saint is going to serve the Lord''s servant. In a sense, the saint is a woman belonging to the Lord. Do you dare to play with the Lord''s woman? Isn''t this death?


    If Ding Ning knew the fishiness, he would laugh at the so-called Lord. He didn''t know how many green hats were worn by his humble servants, and his forehead was green. At least tianxuanzi blatantly gave him one.


    "By the way, I think you have so many virus infected people here. Once it breaks out in three days, aren''t all the people here going to die?"


    Ding Ning asked suspiciously. He really didn''t understand. Since Katharina knew that the virus carriers had an incubation period and gathered so many people together to draw blood for experiments, isn''t she afraid of the virus outbreak in three days?


    But unexpectedly, Katharina said, "no, how to live? I''m also a saint. Although I don''t learn many divine skills, I practice too much purification. When these virus carriers gather up a certain number, I''ll focus on the great purification."


    "Can the great purification eliminate the zombie virus?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up. If the great purification can eliminate the zombie virus, what zombies are you afraid of? Just throw some purification into the zombie pile.


    "If only it were that simple!"


    Katharina rolled her eyes, Turned and pointed to the freezers containing corpses on the wall: "low temperature can reduce the activity of zombie virus, so every virus infected person will take fake death drugs and enter the frozen state after blood is drawn. In this way, zombie virus will reduce its activity and fall into sleep. When it is time to perform great purification, it will die completely."


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that Liu Sheng Qiandai also sealed the bodies of the three infected soldiers with freezing, which is similar to Kathleen Na''s method. Unfortunately, Liu Sheng Qiandai won''t have great purification, otherwise the three soldiers won''t die.


    "This is the only way I can think of now. Although it is feasible in theory, it''s hard to say whether it can succeed. I can only try it."


    It''s just that what Katharina said next made Ding Ning tongue tied. She didn''t say anything for a long time. Emotion is only a theoretically feasible method, which has not been demonstrated at all.


    "You silly girl, what if you can''t? Don''t you joke about your life? No, no, absolutely not."


    Ding Ning was immediately annoyed. Although whether these people died or lived had nothing to do with his dime, Katharina was also tianxuanzi''s daughter. He would never watch her die.


    "What do you say? There are hundreds of lives here. They trust me, respect me and love me. I can''t leave them alone?"


    Katharina showed a soft color for the first time, and a touch of fatigue flashed across her eyes.


    "I..."


    Ding Ning hesitated. Yes, he and Katharina can go, but there are still hundreds of lives here. Can''t you ignore them?


    Although he can let these people leave safely in both water space and transmission array, he can''t do so. He doesn''t say that he doesn''t want to expose his secrets. If there are so many people here, who can guarantee that no one is infected without knowing it? Taking them away will only bring greater disaster to the outside world.


    Katharina looked at Ding Ning deeply and said, "I''m very tired. I''m very happy to see you come. At least I''m not fighting alone. With you, I think we will have a way."


    "How did you know I would come?"


    Ding Ning finally asked the question in his heart. After learning that she was tianxuanzi''s daughter, the relationship between the two people was also close.


    "Because I know you are a real doctor, and doctors will not be indifferent to the rampant virus, so I chose Sikkim, which is closest to China, to study the virus. You really didn''t disappoint me..."


    Katharina flashed a sly look at the bottom of her eyes and directly put a high hat on Ding Ning, which made him a little embarrassed.


    But Ding Ning is not a fool. Where is it so easy to deceive? He glared at her angrily: "to tell the truth, don''t kidnap me with morality."


    "I''m telling the truth!"


    Katharina looked at him innocently, her long eyelashes playing like a small row of fans, which made Ding Ning itch in her heart.


    "Cut, Sikkim is so big. How do you know I can find it here? Don''t play with those empty heads with me. I want to listen to the truth. Otherwise, I''ll turn around and leave now as if I hadn''t been here."


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes and said impatiently.


    "Well, I know I can''t fool you!"


    Katharina giggled and said solemnly, "the truth is, I did guess you would come, and I believe you will find me, because you are a very magical person..."


    Ding Ning frowned and was about to interrupt her flattery, but she was stopped by her hand: "listen to me, you will think I''m fooling you, but in fact, it''s really not. The magic I said doesn''t mean your medical skills. Of course, it doesn''t mean your medical skills are not magical, but compared with your other performances, the medical things are not worth mentioning."


    Ding Ning narrowed her eyes, stared at Katharina and said coldly, "you investigate me?"


    "No, I''m not investigating you, but the whole western martial arts world is investigating you. To be honest, your information was shown to me by the Pope."


    Katharina gave him a deep look: "I''m afraid you don''t know yet. Someone has opened a hidden flower of 500 million meters of gold and wants your life. Do you think the Holy See will not investigate your information?"


    "Who?"


    Ding Ning was suddenly surprised, and Huoran looked up and asked.


    He was not afraid to offer a reward for his life. What he worried about was whether it would endanger his sisters.


    "Since it''s a secret flower, naturally no one knows who is offering a reward. Even if you find the publisher of the secret flower, you can''t know who opened the secret flower to kill you!"


    Katharina said calmly: "Some people speculate that it''s a government, some people speculate that it''s a divine organization, some people speculate that it''s a dark parliament, and some people speculate that it''s your enemy in China, but anyway, you have now entered the sight of all killers, and no one will be indifferent to 500 million meters of gold. After all, since the opening of the hidden flower list, you, who was unknown before, have jumped to the third place in the hidden flower list No one will be interested in you. "


    "Third? Is it only third? Who is the first and second? How much is the reward!"


    After the initial panic, Ding Ning soon calmed down. Since the hidden flowers have opened, it''s no use thinking more.


    Besides, I''m worried that women will be implicated by myself. I''ve already prepared in advance. With runes and transmission array, it''s not so easy for those top killers to hurt them. What''s more, they are all in China and absolutely dare not act recklessly.


    Katharina calmed down when she saw him so quickly and was in the mood to ask the guy who ranked first and second in the secret flower list. She was surprised and gave him another high look, "Shura ranks first, offering a reward of one billion meters of gold. Unfortunately, after so many years, no one can complete this task. No one even knows what Shura looks like and where it is, let alone assassination."


    Ding Ning''s heart moved: "Shura? Is it the Shura who has occupied the top of China''s martial arts list for more than 20 years?"

 Chapter 947

    "Yes, it is the Shura. It is precisely because he is among the martial arts list of China that he infers that he is Oriental, but it is not clear which country in the East is. Therefore, no one can complete this secret flower reward and become a dead flower."


    Katharina said with emotion: "I don''t know how much hatred the person who opened the secret flower has against him. The secret flower has been opened for more than 20 years, but it has not been cancelled. This is the rhythm with him."


    "Maybe he robbed someone''s wife! The hatred of robbing his wife will never die!"


    Ding Ning smiled and joked, then asked with interest, "who is the second? And how much is the reward?


    "The second is a woman of unknown origin. The name of the reward on the secret flower list is Lin Manxue, nicknamed lethal Luocha, and a reward of 800 million meters of gold."


    "Lin Manxue? Just listening to the name is a beauty. Tut Tut, I don''t know who is so cruel."


    Ding Ning muttered with some dissatisfaction: "it''s too much. Is my life worth 500 million meters of gold? The people who publish secret flowers are too blind, which seriously underestimates my value."


    Katharina took a smoke from the corner of her eye and felt speechless about the nerve of the goods: "just be satisfied. Are you less than 500 million meters of gold? It''s equivalent to more than 3 billion Chinese dollars. 500 million meters of gold is enough to impress the top killers in the world."


    "These top killers are too spineless. They are attracted by a mere 500 million meters of gold? There is really no strength of killer. If I didn''t have a billion and 800 million meters of gold, I would never do it."


    Ding Ning muttered angrily, making Katharina have the impulse to kick him hard. Ignoring his complaint, he continued: "speaking, Lin Manxue''s reward is not as high as you."


    "Isn''t she 800 million? How can she not be as tall as me? I''m only 500 million!"


    Ding Ning asked somewhat puzzled. When talking about 500 million yuan, Katharina was also drunk with the expression of gnashing teeth and heartache, Pressed his temper and patiently explained: "because Lin Manxue is not a beauty as you think, but an old woman with chicken skin and crane hair. When the person who released the secret flower first released the reward more than 20 years ago, it was earlier than Shura''s Secret flower, but the secret flower at that time was only 80 million meters of gold."


    "Can this hidden flower still generate interest? It has risen from 80 million to 800 million?"


    Ding Ning was surprised. How did the hidden flower pay back the interest? It has increased tenfold in more than 20 years. This business can be done.


    "Give birth to fart interest!"


    Katharina couldn''t help saying a dirty word, He glanced at him angrily: "Lin Manxue doesn''t know how strong she is or how many forces she provoked. Anyway, no one who assassinated her can come back alive. Moreover, she will repay her. She will uproot all the assassins who assassinated her. As a result, the three most famous killer organizations twenty years ago perished because of her, so her secret flower reward is more and more Come higher and higher. "


    "I''ll go. This is a fierce man!"


    As soon as Ding Ning''s eyes brightened, his eyes rolled around, wondering if he could copy the old way of this. If any killer dared to assassinate himself, he would uproot his organization and make an example to see who dared to pick up his secret flower.


    "Yes, it''s very fierce. I don''t know how many assassinations she has experienced in the past 20 years. Until more than a decade ago, the most mysterious killer organization in the international killer community, the" death nameplate ", which has never failed after taking over the task, took over the secret flower and sent four" Yan wangtie "in the organization to jointly carry out the task. It is said that the assassination site was in China. In that war, poison Luocha was seriously injured and escaped, The four "Yama sutras" all died in China, which also led to the dark flower of poisonous Luocha soaring to 800 million meters of gold. "


    Katharina has a look of longing on her face. Although she is a saint and the president of the World Medical Association, she has a Jianghu plot in her bones and yearns for a happy and blood filled Jianghu life.


    "Well done!"


    Ding Ning couldn''t help applauding the case. When she saw Katharine looking at him with a smile, she smiled and asked modestly, "what is hell''s post?"


    "Yan wangtie is the highest level killer in the death nameplate. The so-called Yan wangtie is doomed to die at three o''clock. Who dares to stay until five o''clock? Therefore, Yan wangtie usually sends a death note to the assassin before performing his task, which states when they will kill each other, so as to show the strength and confidence of the death nameplate organization."


    Katharina showed a touch of cynicism on her face: "they thought they could complete the task by sending out the four Yama posts, but they didn''t expect the result, but they never came back. What they did was the face of the death nameplate, which became the laughing stock of the killer world."


    "Didn''t the poison Luocha eradicate the death nameplate?"


    Ding Ning asked excitedly.


    "No, it''s estimated that the poison Luocha was injured too seriously. There was no news for more than ten years since then. Many people said that she was seriously injured and died, and the death nameplate slowly raised her head. However, because the four king of hell posts were dead and could not provide proof of task completion, her secret flower still ranked second on the secret flower list."


    "So if there is a reward for a single hidden flower, I''m actually ahead of the poisonous Luocha, isn''t it?"


    Ding Ning asked smugly.


    "Yes, the 800 million meters of gold from poisonous Luocha are accumulated by several reward offering people. It''s not as high as you in a single count. Are you satisfied?"


    Katharina rolled her eyes and was completely speechless to him.


    "Well, I''m satisfied, and then what? What do you want to tell me?"


    After a circle, Ding Ning finally got back to the point.


    "Before I came, the Pope talked to me alone. As long as you are willing to join the Holy See, he will help you solve the secret flower problem, and will immediately announce the throne of Zen and let you take over the throne of Pope."


    Katharina hesitated, and her eyes were a little dodgy. She didn''t dare to look at Ding Ning.


    "What else?"


    Ding Ning was calm on the surface, but there was a terrible wave in his heart. The Pope really did everything for the sake of streamer. Even the position of the Pope could be let out. He wondered whether the hidden flowers on the list were a means for the Holy See to force him to obey.


    "And... And..."


    Katharina suddenly became coy and said red in the face, "and you can marry any saint you like, even if you like all of them."


    Ding Ning opened his mouth in amazement and said strangely, "do you also include you?"


    "Yes!"


    Katharina''s heart pounded like a deer. She nodded shyly, hung her head and dared not look at him. Her snow-white slender pink neck was covered with crimson rouge.


    "The Pope is such an old man. He has even used beauty tricks."


    Ding Ning said with a sneer that if he didn''t think the Pope was thinking of streamer, he would be a little excited.


    That''s the Pope, the Lord of the Holy See, who has at least two billion believers. Even the head of state should treat him politely. If he becomes Pope, he will be more than successful!


    What''s more, the twelve saints can be chosen at random. If they all like it, they can all be accepted. This is only on the surface, not counting those alternate saints and those alternate saints. This is simply the emperor of the past!


    "You... Would you like to?"


    Katharina clenched her lips and asked softly. She asked herself that if she met such a good thing, she would promise without hesitation. She didn''t think Ding Ning would have any reason to refuse this opportunity to ascend to the sky.


    "Don''t you worry about me marrying all the saints?"


    Ding Ning did not answer and asked a rhetorical question.


    Katharina''s eyes flashed a touch of shame and gently shook her head: "in the Holy See, those men with some status are not three wives and four concubines. This is not the female believers they usually play. I''ve been used to this kind of thing for a long time."


    Although I didn''t say it clearly, my consciousness has been expressed.


    Ding Ning glanced at her jokingly: "what benefits did the Pope give you? Are you willing to be a lobbyist for him? Does your father know?"


    Katharina trembled, her eyes were in a trance, and then she looked firmly at Ding Ning, Said faintly: "I am twenty-four years old. My father and the Pope once had an agreement. Before the age of twenty-five, the Holy See will not interfere with my freedom. As long as I can find a suitable man to marry, I will be allowed to leave the Holy See. However, if I can''t find a suitable person to marry at the age of twenty-five, I can only stay in the holy see as a saint in my life, but I haven''t seen any of them in recent years Yes, only you, let me have a little heart. My time is running out, so I have to find someone to marry. At present, only you are the most suitable marriage object for me. "


    "Moved? Don''t tell me you fell in love with me at first sight? I don''t believe such nonsense."


    Ding Ning said with an impolite sneer, "you can find a fake marriage and divorce after leaving the Holy See."


    "Yes, I can do this, but I won''t do that! Everyone has his own meaning of living, and so do I. the meaning of my living is to be a powerful person. I want those who once despised me and abused me and my mother to kneel under my feet. For this, I have been waiting for more than 20 years!"


    Katharina trembled, her eyes glittered with hatred, and she seemed to have changed into a person. "I don''t mind how many women you have. As long as you promise to be the Pope, you can give me supreme rights. As long as you promise the Pope''s conditions, everything I have is yours."


    "Is it mine or yours?"


    Ding Ning looked at Katharina''s crazy strange eyes, and his eyes narrowed gradually. Katharina in front of him was just different from before. He didn''t know which was the real her, or did she have two personalities like Jenny?


    "Mine is not yours, yours is not mine. What else do you have to hesitate? As long as you become Pope, I will completely belong to you. Don''t you care about me at all?"


    Katharina''s eyes glittered with a touch of pink luster. She stared at Ding Ning and said in a seductive voice, "do you think I''m beautiful?"


    With that, Katharina lifted the mask on her face and revealed a beautiful face full of charm to all sentient beings.


    What an evil face it is. The long and dense eyelashes curl up in a perfect arc and fall a light shadow. The deep Danfeng eyes are slightly narrowed. The blue eyes are deeper than the night sky, but they are crystal clear. The high bridge of the nose is tilted and erect like a knife. The tender pink lip petals are very thin and slightly closed, like a delicate flower, It makes people want to kiss Fangze.


    Her long blond hair is elegant and charming, mysterious and noble. A few strands of falling hair on her temples kiss her skin, which makes her white skin seem to be haunted by snow and flawless like white jade, but she is more clearly enchanting than jade. Her charming and clean temperament makes her look like the other shore flower in full bloom in the dungeon. She is evil and strange, and seems to be the white lotus on the top of the snow mountain. She is pure, proud and refined.

 Chapter 948

    Ding Ning''s chest fluctuated violently, and her breathing began to become rapid. Her eyes looked at this almost perfect face obsessed and absent-minded.


    If his reason is still there, he will give her nine or eighteen points without hesitation. This is a perfect woman with a face equivalent to Zhao Jingjing, a figure comparable to Xiao Nuo, and a temperament equal to Shen MuQing.


    Unfortunately, he is now completely lost in the pink in Katharina''s pupil, his brain is blank, and he just wants to push the woman down and completely possess her.


    Katharina''s mouth lifted a slight and undetectable arc of pride, stretched out her slender jade finger and hooked it, "promise, I see desire in your eyes. I know you want me. As long as you promise, I''ll be yours."


    "Roar!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were scarlet and jumped at Katharina like an estrous gorilla. Without pity, she pressed her under her body and kissed her snow-white neck like a male dog. Her mouth was full of saliva.


    "HMM... I hate it. You haven''t promised others yet? Promise quickly. If you promise others, you can do whatever you want!!"


    Katharina''s eyes flashed a color of disgust, but the whole person wanted to refuse to welcome. Seeing Ding Ning''s delay in responding, she gritted her teeth, her weak and boneless body squirmed strangely, and her clothes slipped instantly, revealing a perfect body. She stretched out her hand to push Ding Ning away, and went around to the opposite side of the test-bed with a charming coquettish way with a small mouth.


    "Answer..."


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed a color of struggle. Katharina was happy and said urgently, "promise quickly, and you can have me completely."


    When she said this, Katharina''s eyes flashed pink, just like seeing the little fan sister of the idol. Her adoring eyes made people intoxicated.


    "Answer... Promise..."


    Ding Ning stared at her eyes blankly, salivating at the corners of her mouth, looking like a fool. When she said yes, the pink at the bottom of Katharina''s eyes soared, instantly filled the whole pupil, and turned into two pink pillars of light to shoot into Ding Ning''s eyes.


    "Promise... Fart!"


    Katharina''s mouth showed a proud smile, but before her smile fully bloomed, Ding Ning gnashed his teeth and roared. There was a purple flame in her pupil, which burned the two pink light columns. The purple flame went straight to Katharina''s pupil along the pink light column.


    "Ah!"


    The smile on Katharina''s face was instantly stagnant, and she wanted to close her eyes, but it was over. The two purple fires jumped into her pupils and let her cover her hair with a terrible scream.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were so painful that he couldn''t open them. He didn''t expect that after Deng Jiuzhi, he should meet a person with pupil surgery again.


    I remembered that if the stone man in front of his chest had not suddenly become hot, he recovered a line of clarity and made a counterattack in time, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Rubbed his red eyes, Ding Ning reluctantly opened his eyes with lingering fear, and looked at Katharine, who was still in pain on the ground, covering her eyes and rolling constantly. At the moment, his perfect body was almost like the pork on the chopping board, which could not arouse his slightest interest.


    "Say, who the hell are you? What do you want to do?"


    Ding Ning looked at her indifferently, and her voice was cold as if it came from Jiuyou hell.


    "I... I''m Katharina. I just hope you can promise. I didn''t want to hurt you. How can you do this to me!"


    Katharina was still rolling in pain, but she still couldn''t let go.


    "It''s true that you don''t die until you reach the Yellow River. If you don''t say it again, I will make you 10000 times more painful than now. You can''t do it if you want to die."


    Ding Ning was not moved at all. His eyes narrowed and his mind moved. The purple fire suddenly accelerated to burn.


    Just at the moment when the Jedi counterattacked, he suddenly understood the new usage of pupil technique. Whether it''s the blue and white eye, the broken flower pupil, or the Jiuyou eye, the hell pupil, they can be separated. Release the original must kill technique by reducing energy output, so as to avoid wrong killing.


    After all, he didn''t know whether Katharina was tianxuanzi''s daughter. If so, he certainly couldn''t kill her.


    "Ah!"


    With the urging of the purple fire, Katharina covered her eyes and rolled on the ground, making a scream without a human voice.


    "Pounce!"


    Just as Ding Ning was about to continue questioning her, Katharina suddenly opened a pair of wings emitting white light behind her. The hazy holy light shrouded her delicate body and became blurred.


    Ding Ning grew up in amazement, looked at the wings that would appear on the religious pattern, and said in shock: "I''ll go, really or not, it''s an angel with two wings?"


    Katharina''s scream stopped suddenly, and a pair of wings were launched again with a "fluttering" sound. The powerful power filled the whole room.


    Then, the whole person suddenly flew up in the air, his whole body was shining with holy light, a pair of eyes without any human feelings looked down at Ding Ning, and said coldly, "death or surrender?"


    Ding Ning looked at her like an idiot and kindly reminded her, "Hey, you robbed my lines."


    "Bold mortals dare to offend the gods..."


    The four winged angel was furious and was about to scold, but Ding Ning waved his hand impatiently: "what kind of force, isn''t it the bird man with wings? Ha, mortals, gods, even the special fairyland have been destroyed. What can you do for a lost dog?"


    "You... Who said that the fairyland was destroyed? Where did you hear the news?"


    The four winged angel was shocked and roared.


    "What''s the ghost''s name? I''m not deaf!"


    Ding Ning turned his eyes angrily. The angel definitely just came down to earth and broke his brain. He still kept in touch with purple fire in his consciousness. If he wanted to do it, he could kill it with the pupil of hell every minute.


    Angels are from the light department. The eyes of nine yous and the pupils of hell are from the dark Department. They specifically restrain the light department. Of course, all things grow and conquer each other. It depends on which side is more powerful. These four winged angels, at most, are the strength in the early stage of Zhenwu territory. They are completely crushed by him.


    The reason why he didn''t do it was that this guy came to Katharina''s body. He was afraid of hurting Katharina. Now he has straightened out his mind.


    Katharina should have been the real one before. Later, she didn''t know what the pope had done and controlled her mind. She tried to charm him with the pink light column and let him agree to the conditions of the holy see when he was confused.


    Although he didn''t know what the pink thing was, he knew that once he promised, he would be bound by some force. Therefore, with the lesson of the tree spirit, Ding Ning suspected that the pink thing was likely to be a contract, and he couldn''t go back on his promise.


    He just couldn''t figure out why the Holy See used Katharine to answer the Pope instead of handing over the streamer?


    Maybe I want to force myself to hand over the streamer step by step after I sign the contract and lose my freedom?


    "Bold, do you know who you''re talking to?"


    The angel was very angry, but he wondered whether the holy angel had left for too long, and no one in the world remembered it? No!


    "Isn''t it a bird man with wings? What''s deser?"


    Ding Ning angrily interrupted her narcissism. If it weren''t for everyone''s sake, he would tear her up now.


    "You... Well, well, I ask you, why do you refuse the kindness of our Lord?"


    The angel held back the anger in her heart and asked fiercely.


    "Good intentions? Trying to control my mind with that damn thing? You''re so kind to me?"


    Ding Ning''s anger suddenly came up and asked angrily.


    "This..."


    The angel was immediately suffocated, and then some wronged explained: "people are not worried that you turn your face and don''t recognize people, and don''t count the things you promised."


    Ding Ning''s eyes almost didn''t stare out. NIMA, a bird man, doesn''t know whether he has sex or not. It''s also a "family". In other words, is this bird man a male or a female? Although it''s Katharina''s voice, who can guarantee that this man is not a rabbit? He doesn''t know angels.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning glanced stealthily at the angel''s crotch. Unfortunately, the vast expanse of white, Ya''s is a luminous body. She really can''t see her father and mother.


    Seeing Ding Ning''s eyes always staring at his sensitive parts, the angel was ashamed and ashamed. The holy white light was filled with a layer of pink in an instant. He said angrily: "what are you looking at?"


    Ding Ning was startled and hurriedly stepped back for several steps. He stared warily at the pink luster on the angel. Grandma''s, just now two small pink light columns made him crazy about seven meat and eight vegetables. Now such a big piece of pink, who knows what will happen.


    The angel took two deep breaths, forced to bear the inner shame, and the pink luster gradually disappeared. Only then did he say with some guilt: "if you want to confuse you and sign a contract with you, aren''t you afraid you won''t admit it when you eat dry and wipe clean? I''m just in case."


    "Even if you don''t admit it, it''s Katharina, not you. Besides, who knows what kind of contract you have. What if I sell myself?"


    Ding Ning narrowed her eyes and said quietly.


    "You... How can it have nothing to do with me? If... If that happened just now, the person who suffered is also me, not Katharina."


    The angel was filled with a light pink, with a sense of shame.


    Ding Ning was surprised and said tentatively, "you mean you were the one who seduced me just now, not Katharina?"


    "What seduction? It sounds terrible. People are charming angels. It''s called charm, not seduction!"


    The angel said angrily, with more and more powder on his body.


    "What charm is not seduction? But then again, you can be your angel in heaven. What are you doing when you have nothing to do?"


    Ding Ning asked coldly.


    "The Lord didn''t order me to devote myself to you and want to win you over, so people had to come!"


    The angel said reluctantly that he should be more aggrieved. Although Xianting was occupied by the demon family, it was just the Oriental Xianting. Although the Western Paradise was also preparing for a big enemy, it was just in case.


    After all, her demon clan will never dare to provoke heaven easily before catching the Immortal Emperor. It''s not easy for Western Heaven and Oriental immortal court to compete for so many years.


    She had a good life in heaven. She didn''t want to come to the lower world to be ruined by a mortal she didn''t look up to, but the Lord told her not to come, so she wanted to control Ding Ning, but she was hurt by Ding Ning, forcing her to show up.


    Ding Ning was secretly vigilant for a long time, but found that the pink did not seem to do him any harm. Instead, it was more like the blush of an angel when he was shy, which made him secretly wonder what kind of species the enchanting angel is. Why is it so strange.

 Chapter 949

    "Who is your Lord? Why do you want to win me over?"


    Although Ding Ning knew that the gods worshipped by the Holy See were thinking of streamer, he still wanted to test how much the charming angel who seemed to have a bad head knew.


    "The Lord is the Lord, my master. Well, in our heaven, everyone calls him the God of light."


    The charming Angel seems to be relatively simple. He can''t see why Ding Ning can''t go against the Lord''s will and kill him. He can only say wrongly: "the LORD says you are the son of the holy light and are destined to enter heaven in the future, so he wants to make a good fortune with you."


    "I''m an oriental. How can I enter heaven?"


    Ding Ning secretly scolded MMP. Even if I went to hell, I wouldn''t go to any bullshit heaven. Where the Western God stick mixed, I couldn''t stand it.


    "I don''t know. The Lord didn''t tell me, but we don''t have Oriental gods in Western Paradise. There are also Western gods in Oriental fairy court!"


    The enchanted angel was obviously a silly white sweet, and said in some confusion: "but I haven''t seen the Lord treat anyone so well. You''re the first one."


    "Why don''t I think he''s good to me."


    Ding Ning said dismissively, but he wondered in his heart, is the fairy world divided into East and West? How can there be a heaven?


    "He gave me to you. It''s not good. I was his favorite sister in my previous life."


    The enchanted Angel murmured discontentedly.


    "Nani? Were you his sister in your previous life?"


    Ding Ning was silly and suddenly found that he couldn''t understand the God of light. If the charming angel was really his favorite sister in his previous life, is this the rhythm of calling Lao Tze as his brother-in-law?


    "Yes, but I was seriously injured and died in my previous life. The Lord couldn''t give up me, so he put my spirit into the reincarnation pool and transformed it into an angel. I tell you, I''m the most powerful twelve winged angel. It''s just that Katharina''s body can''t bear my powerful power, so she can only show her four wings!"


    The enchanting angel said triumphantly, but Ding Ning trembled with fear. NIMA, the bird man is a twelve winged angel. What level of strength is that.


    "What? Are you afraid? Don''t worry. The LORD said you were my husband, so I will never hurt you."


    The enchanted angel said with exaltation, but the tone made Ding Ning unhappy. He glanced and sneered: "did you just murder your husband?"


    "No, they didn''t want to hurt you. They just wanted to seduce you to make a spiritual contract with you because they were afraid you would take advantage of others and don''t admit it. I didn''t expect you to have some skills. You can resist my charm. It''s a bit of skill. No wonder the Lord will value you so much."


    The charming Angel floated pink again and said shyly, "if the Lord didn''t say to you... And you... That would make me break through the shackles and repair my body again, people wouldn''t... They wouldn''t be so casual. People in previous lives were still pure to death."


    "Old maid?"


    Ding Ning took a smoke from the corner of his mouth. He didn''t know what to say. He didn''t know whether what the silly girl said was true or false. Did the God of light really plan to seize his streamer?


    "I hate it. That''s because people swear never to marry."


    The charming Angel began to turn pink again.


    "Since the God of light is your brother, why do you call him master?"


    Ding Ning asked puzzled.


    "This is the rule of our heaven. No one can violate it. When I died in my previous life, the Lord gave me a new life. Reincarnation needs to reshape the spirit and consume a large amount of divine power and spirit. Therefore, when I was an angel, I must take him as my master."


    "What is the throne of the God of light?"


    Ding Ning began to talk.


    "Lord God."


    The enchanted Angel thought for a moment and replied.


    "The LORD God? Which is more powerful than the God King?"


    Ding Ning is a little confused. Aren''t there only true gods, divine generals and divine kings? Why did a God come out?


    "It''s hard to say."


    what? It''s hard to say what the hell it is? Ding Ning was confused by her answer.


    After the explanation of the enchanted angel, Ding Ning knew that the divine system of the Western Heaven was very different from that of the Oriental fairy court.


    The management mode of Dongfang Xianting is somewhat similar to that of listed companies with mature management system, with strict hierarchical system; The Western Paradise is somewhat similar to the family business with loose organizational structure, and the hierarchy is very vague.


    If the chairman of Xiandi, the "Xianting", has many things to be controlled by rules and regulations and some elders, the "board of directors", and can not make a decision in one word.


    Then the head of the "heaven" family has absolute authority in this family business. No one dares to refute his words. His appointment is all based on his personal intimacy and preference. Therefore, there is no level of realm for the gods in heaven. As long as he is happy, even a war slag can become the LORD God.


    The LORD God is not a realm of cultivation, but an executive position equivalent to the general manager of an enterprise, and there are twelve Lord gods in heaven.


    Therefore, when Ding Ning asked which of the LORD God and the God King was powerful, the enchanted Angel couldn''t answer. After all, the twelve Lord gods were mixed. Some couldn''t even beat her, let alone the God King, but some were not idle gods of the LORD God, but had the strength to compete with the Lord of heaven, the "emperor of heaven".


    Ding Ning doesn''t understand why heaven has such a loose management system, but after the charming angel''s embarrassed explanation, he suddenly realized it.


    The old man is Dumas. He is romantic and affectionate. He has played with countless women, and he doesn''t avoid meat and vegetables. Even his close sisters don''t let go. Therefore, more than 70% of the gods in Western Heaven are either his women or his descendants, and most of the remaining 30% are related to him, either his brother or his mistress''s husband.


    Nima, it''s really messy, which makes Ding Ning suddenly think of an awesome sentence on the Internet, "give me a woman, I can create a nation!"


    The emperor of heaven really answered this sentence. He just changed one woman into countless women. What''s special is that fat water doesn''t flow into outsiders'' fields!


    However, speaking from the bottom of her heart, Ding Ning still admired the old man. With a gun in her crotch, she created a family force that could compete with the Oriental Xianting. It was also a little cow flying -- the cow was forced to heaven.


    This made him feel his chin and wonder to himself that he had many women. Did he also get a divine family to play with?


    With the power of the example of the emperor of heaven, this goods has gone farther and farther on the road of the best slag man, and there is no room to turn back!


    However, he learned from the mouth of the enchanted angel that both the Heavenly Emperor and the Immortal Emperor are just a title. They have not really become immortals and still stay in the realm of the peak of the God King, but they are much stronger than the average strong ones at the peak of the God King. They are called half step immortal Zun.


    The great emperor of the demon family should also be half a step in the realm of xianzun, and there are more demon kings under him than the God King of Xianting. In addition, the nine heaven Xuannv, the strongest God King under the Immortal Emperor, has been swallowed up by Xuanji, resulting in a great decline in combat power. Therefore, Xianting will fall apart and lead to the fall of the enemy.


    If the Immortal Emperor is an immortal statue, as long as you wave your hand gently, no matter how many soldiers and horses of the demon clan will disappear.


    This makes Ding Ning feel a little incredible about the power of xianzun. In his opinion, the divine king is already his existence like a towering mountain, but such existence can''t even compare with a finger of xianzun, which makes him emotionally unacceptable.


    "It is said that the creator father who created the three realms is an immortal!"


    The sentence of the enchanted Angel untied Ding Ning''s doubts. It''s really not unacceptable for the creator God who can create the world to easily destroy the God King.


    "Ah, I''ve been talking to you for too long. I don''t have much time. Although casarina is the body of the Holy Spirit, her body is too fragile to carry my strength for too long. Do you agree or not?"


    The enchanted angel was covered with pink again, and some anxiously urged him.


    "My... That time will take a long time. Since you don''t have much time, you''d better wait until you have a chance!"


    Ding Ning gave a dry smile and said perfunctorily by dragging the word formula, but he was secretly on guard. Although the girl talked well, who knows if she will turn her face suddenly.


    He just learned that most of the gods in heaven do not like fighting except a few militants. They prefer to study art such as architecture, poetry, dance and painting. Security is basically guaranteed by loyal holy angels, so holy angels are the most powerful fighting group in heaven.


    The enchanted angel is the strongest twelve winged angel among the holy angels. The ghost knows how strong her combat effectiveness is. Anyway, he estimates that even if it is not as good as the God King, it must at least be equivalent to the God general. It''s as easy to crush him as an ant.


    Even if she is just a wisp of spirit, she can''t give full play to all her strength, but it''s not what he can compete with now.


    "Then I''ll take it as your promise. It''s fun to chat with you. I''ll deal with the things here first and come back to you next time!"


    The enchanted angel was really silly. He not only didn''t hear Ding Ning''s delay, but also thought that Ding Ning had promised.


    "Great purification!"


    The enchanted Angel snapped and suddenly raised his hand. A majestic holy light fell from the sky and enveloped the whole Sikkim.


    In the basement, all people infected with the virus covered their heads and issued a painful scream, but they soon stood up and shouted with ecstasy: "I''m okay, I''m okay..."


    On Darjeeling, more than 100000 zombies wandering back and forth were shrouded in the holy light, and their brains made a strange sound, which immediately turned into wisps of colorful clouds and smoke. The zombies stopped, and the clear light soon recovered in their dead gray eyes. Then, illusory ghosts separated from their bodies and floated into the air, revealing the meaning of liberation, and then dissipated slowly in the holy light, The zombies on the ground were like cutting leeks. They all fell to the ground and became normal bodies.


    This scene was staged in various cities in Sikkim state. Hundreds of thousands of zombie viruses were purified at this moment, and pieces of corpses fell to the ground and became normal corpses.


    Basang and Langa, who are leading a vast group of zombies to Darjeeling, cover their heads and roll on the ground. The zombie army behind them fell to the bottom one by one, and virtual shadows flew into the air and disappeared into the holy light with a smile.


    Basang and langga screamed miserably. The fierce light in their eyes gradually converged, and their eyes gradually became confused. They soon recovered the Qingming Festival. When they looked at each other, they saw the color of fear in each other''s eyes, and then they quickly sealed their faces. Their two big hands clapped together, and the marks composed of two spiritual lights quickly fled in two directions.


    "I hope the news can spread. We tried our best!"


    Basan and langga looked calm in their eyes, smiled at each other and fell to the ground dead.

 Chapter 950

    "Poop! Poop!"


    Looking at the zombies that surrounded her and fell to the ground one by one, Xima, who was desperately waiting to be eaten by the zombies, opened her eyes, looked at the scene in amazement, stretched out her hands and felt the holy light of purification. The ecstasy of survival made her cry with joy: "brother, we are saved, we are saved!"


    "We are saved, we are saved!"


    Ruqika and sulbi hugged galava who had been trying hard to protect them, cried and laughed, cheered loudly, and kissed him with a red face. Galava''s heroic performance had completely captured their hearts. They decided to marry this brave man together.


    "Hey, hey!"


    Galava giggled and smiled with tears. With the help of the two women, galava stood up, knelt down piously in the direction of Darjeeling, and made a big salute: "thank God, thank God''s messenger dinning! Galava will become your most loyal believer!"


    "Thank God, thank God''s messenger dinning! Ruqika will become your most loyal believer!"


    "Thank God, thank God''s messenger dinning! Sulbi will become your most loyal believer!"


    "Thank God, thank God''s messenger dinning! Hima will become your most faithful believer!"


    The three girls knelt down and thanked the sudden miracle.


    At the top of the Himalayas, Zhu Gu looked up at the majestic holy light with his exquisite little face, but there was an indelible shadow and cruelty in his smart big eyes: "hum! The Western holy see is really nosy. After I turn nine times, I''ll settle accounts with you."


    The body suddenly pounced forward, and the delicate limbs twisted for a while, and then turned into eight white bone spider legs, flying to Tibet.


    "Eh!"


    The enchanted angel, whose holy light gradually thinned out, was suddenly surprised, stretched out his hand to grasp the void, and a spiritual seal appeared in his hand through many obstacles.


    "I don''t have time. Take a look. It seems to be the spiritual seal of Tibetan Buddhism. I''ll go and come back to you next time!"


    The enchanted angel said hurriedly, and then the light and shadow were illusory, revealing Katharina''s body still standing in the air, holding a flickering spiritual seal in her hand.


    Ding Ning hurriedly jumped out and caught Katharine Na falling from the air. Wen Xiang''s wonderful touch made him shake in his heart. He quickly restrained his mood and held the spiritual seal in her hand.


    The memory named langga was transformed into a message image and passed into his mind. Ding Ning was shocked. Unexpectedly, the reincarnated spirit boy was swallowed by Baqi, and had completed the first turn from monster to human.


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap in the face turned Ding Ning around. Katharina pushed him away, covered his towering chest with a red face, and looked at him fiercely with anger and shame in her beautiful eyes: "I still treat you as a friend. I didn''t expect you to be such a person. What have you done to me?"


    "I..."


    Ding Ning covered his face and wanted to cry without tears. The scene in front of him made him unable to argue. The yellow mud fell into the excrement pit. It was not excrement but excrement.


    He can''t say that you were possessed by an angel just now. You wanted to do something shameful with me and were rejected by my righteous words. It''s strange if she can believe it.


    But next, Katharina''s actions made his nose bleed and his eyes straight. Elder sister, you just want to check whether you have been violated. Please worry about my mood. As for separating his legs in front of me and breaking them apart... Do you look at that place carefully?


    "You still see, you still see! Smelly hooligan, I won''t kill you!"


    Katharina also went down in a hurry to check. When she found that she was still perfect, she was surprised to realize that Ding Ning was looking at her with nosebleed and green eyes. She was ashamed. She threw Ding Ning to the ground and rode on her.


    Ding Ning covered his face and enjoyed it. It turned out that being beaten by a naked woman can be so comfortable. Elder sister, just hit. Don''t press your big ass against my brother''s thigh root. It''s easy to make mistakes.


    "Ouch, your skin is really thick. It hurts my hand!"


    Katharina saw that Ding Ning didn''t fight back and scolded him. She shook her painful slender hand and said fiercely.


    But soon she noticed that her posture was inappropriate. The sitting position seemed to be very wrong. The most sensitive place was pierced by something. She immediately screamed and jumped up with a red face.


    Just as she jumped, all the spring light leaked out without blocking, which filled Ding Ning''s eyes. At the same time, the just stopped nosebleed gushed again.


    "Hooligan, still look, close your eyes, don''t peek, I won''t let you open your eyes, don''t open them!"


    Katharina''s whole body turned crimson with shame. She clamped her legs and squatted on the ground, covered her chest and scolded angrily.


    Ding Ning awkwardly wiped his nose and hurriedly closed his eyes. However, with the departure of the enchanting angel, the power to isolate divine knowledge also disappeared, and he could see clearly when he closed his eyes.


    Between, Katharina looked at him uneasily. When she saw that he really closed his eyes, she was a little relieved. Her cheeks were red and could bleed. She hurriedly put on her clothes, tightly pursed her pink lips, and glanced at Ding Ning''s crotch.


    Ding Ning secretly laughed. Sample, let you pretend to be shocked by my brother''s grandeur!


    Just when he was complacent, Katharina put on her clothes, but pursed her lips and suddenly reached out to grasp his key.


    "Ow!"


    Ding Ning didn''t think that the woman should be so bold. She screamed and widened her eyes.


    "Hum! Bad thing, you dare to take advantage of me. Why can''t I take advantage of you?"


    Katharina''s pink face could bleed, but she was unwilling to show weakness, staring at him and grasping hard.


    Ding Ning''s face rose to the color of pig liver, with dangerous flames flashing at the bottom of his eyes. He gnashed his teeth and roared, "stupid woman, you''re playing with fire, don''t you know?"


    "Cut, under my control, do you think he still has a place to play?"


    Katharina''s face was disdainful, but a slightly trembling strange voice betrayed her uneasiness at the moment.


    "You''re playing with fire. Let go!"


    Ding Ning''s brain was congested and restrained his impulse with a strong will. If he didn''t worry that she was tianxuanzi''s daughter, he had to strengthen the woman!


    "If you say let go, let go! Why?"


    Katharina was as flustered as a deer, but Ding Ning''s threatening tone made her feel very unhappy. She was angry. Instead of letting go, she increased the intensity of the demonstration.


    "You asked for it, don''t blame me!"


    Ding Ning couldn''t stand this. She suddenly turned over and knocked her down on the ground. At the moment when Katharine''s face turned pale, she blocked her cherry lips


    "Oh!"


    Katharina let out a dull hum, and her beautiful eyes suddenly stared at Ding Ning. He couldn''t believe it. He took his first kiss.


    But she, a saint who has only watched small movies, can''t carry Ding Ning, a veteran driver. He soon broke through his teeth and drove straight in. The strange feeling she''s never had before made her paralyzed. Her confused backhand hugged Ding Ning''s neck and took the initiative to stretch out a lilac tongue to cooperate


    "Hiss!"


    Ding Ning, with red eyes like a wild beast, roughly disarmed her.


    When her body suddenly cooled, Katharina woke up from her confused desire. Seeing that Ding Ning was going to make trouble, her eyes showed panic, struggled desperately, and begged, "no, no..."


    "It''s too late to say no!"


    Ding Ning has lost his mind, red eye said fiercely.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    The door was suddenly knocked. Ding Ning, who had reached the gate, was suddenly awakened. She looked at Katharina nervously closing her eyes, clenching her hands into fists, and two drops of crystal tears overflowed from the corners of her eyes. She felt a deep remorse in her heart. What''s the matter with herself? Why don''t you have any self-control.


    Hurriedly and forcibly restrained his impulse, pulled back from the precipice, got up, put on his pants, and turned his head awkwardly.


    "Benedictine, President, are you busy?"


    There was Jackson''s voice outside the door. Katharina took a deep breath and said calmly, "Er, I''m studying a sample. Wait a minute. What''s the matter?"


    "Just now there was a holy light in the sky. All virus infected people have recovered from our tests. I want to ask what we should do next."


    Jackson said happily.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll come out later!"


    Katharina dealt with it calmly, and whispered to Ding Ning who was pestling: "go to the bag under the table and bring me a skirt."


    "Ah!"


    Ding Ning is a little confused. What''s the rhythm? Isn''t she angry with herself?


    "Hurry up, what are you doing here? It''s all your fault. You''re so rude that you can''t wear it!"


    Katharina stared at him coyly as she put on her clothes, and angrily threw the little inner lining torn by someone into his face.


    With a bad smile, Ding Ning conveniently put his underwear in his pocket and went to help her get her skirt in exchange for Katharine''s shy white eyes.


    When Ding Ning brought a light blue dress, Katharina went straight to the vacuum and put it on her body. Then she took a deep breath and returned to the graceful president of the Medical Association. She opened the door with an elegant step.


    Ding Ning screamed bad. The girl forgot the torn thin leg pants, flashed past like lightning, and the torn thin leg pants disappeared in place.


    "President, it''s not that I want to disturb you. The holy light comes from heaven and the glory of the Lord shines on the earth. Everyone should thank you. I can''t stop it, but I didn''t expect that the president''s great purification has reached such a level. It''s really hard for you."


    As soon as Katharina opened the door, Jackson said respectfully. Ding Ning suddenly realized that this Jackson was also a believer of the holy Vatican. He must have mistaken the great purification just now for that performed by Katharina, but it''s no wonder. After all, it''s obvious to all that the holy light is emitted from this room, and the enchanting angel is attached to her to perform the great purification, It''s not wrong to say she did it.


    "Nothing. This is what I should do. By the way, what''s the situation outside?"


    There was an accident in Katharina''s eyes. Although some monks couldn''t figure it out, she knew that she had just lost her memory for a period of time. The so-called great purification must have happened during this period, but she certainly wouldn''t be foolish not to admit it. She had to know the situation first.


    "I don''t know anywhere else, but the viruses in the bodies of the zombies in Darjeeling have disappeared and become the bodies of normal people. The president''s great purification is really beneficial to ordinary people!"


    Jackson smiled and said with sincere compliments: "with the president''s great purification, we don''t have to worry about zombie virus anymore. As long as there is an outbreak of zombie virus in the future, as long as the president goes to perform the great purification, all viruses will be purified."

 Chapter 951

    "This is not my own credit. It''s not so easy to perform large-scale purification. I''d like to thank doctor Ding for being lucky to perform it this time."


    Katharina secretly complained that her purification technique could only be used in a small range. Where could it have such great power, but she didn''t remember what happened during her amnesia. She turned her head and glanced meaningfully at Ding Ning and directly threw the pot to him.


    "Doctor Ding?"


    Although Jackson had brought Ding Ning here as instructed by Katharina, he didn''t know Ding Ning''s real identity. He looked at Ding Ning in surprise.


    "Yes, it''s Dr. Ding, who developed the rice bean oral liquid. If it weren''t for his great help, I wouldn''t be able to perform such a wide range of purification."


    Katharina''s face is ancient and calm, but her heart is secretly proud. Hum, I''ll see how you deal with it.


    As soon as Jackson''s eyes lit up, he quickly walked two steps forward to hug Ding Ning, but he dodged like a snake and scorpion, stretched out his hand and said with a smile: "I''m not used to your western etiquette. Do as the Romans do in Rome. I''d better shake my hand!"


    Jackson was stunned for a moment, then burst into laughter and stretched out his hand: "I''ve long wanted to see doctor Ding, who developed rice bean oral liquid. I didn''t expect to see him here. With the combination of doctor Ding and President''s double swords, what''s terrible about the zombie virus."


    "Mr. Jackson, you flatter me too much. I dare not talk to Katharina about her appearance!"


    Ding Ning smiled politely, then looked right: "although the virus crisis in Darjeeling has been temporarily lifted, it is a temporary cure, not a permanent cure. Although the great purification can cut off the way of virus transmission, if the pathogen can not be found as soon as possible, many innocent lives will be poisoned and killed by the virus."


    "Yes, yes, I only think of the purification effect of great purification, but I ignore the value of life. Doctor Ding has the world in mind and is a real doctor with benevolence."


    Jackson thought that the great purification technique was not omnipotent. It could only purify the virus afterwards, but could not save the lives of zombies, which made him deeply ashamed and felt that he was too optimistic.


    "I have another unfortunate news to tell you that this virus can evolve. At this stage, the great purification technology may be able to purify it, but I''m afraid it won''t work after the virus evolves again. Therefore, we don''t place all our hopes on the great purification technology. It''s urgent to find the pathogen and make the virus serum."


    Ding Ning looked very dignified when he said these words. Although this was only his inference, he didn''t think this judgment would go wrong.


    After all, langga''s message Lingyin has made it clear that Baqi evolved by swallowing the Lingtong who ate the relic. Now he is only a Lingtong, waiting for him to turn two to three or even seven to eight... The stronger his strength is, the more powerful the virus can be released, which makes him deeply worried.


    You know, relic is not rare for Tibetan Buddhism, and Baqi is now a spirit boy. Wherever he goes, he will be worshipped by Tibetan lamas as a living Buddha. It is not difficult to obtain relic, so he must stop him in time.


    "Can viruses evolve?"


    Jackson has been completely stunned, even Katharina is silly, but she believes that Ding Ning is by no means a alarmist. Since she said such words, it shows that he must have sufficient evidence. At this time, she can only pretend to have known so as to strengthen the persuasion of Ding Ning''s words.


    "Yes, to be exact, pathogens are evolving. As long as pathogens evolve successfully, people infected by viruses again may not be as easy to deal with as they are now."


    Ding Ning''s biggest worry is that zombies will evolve with the evolution of Baqi. Now zombies only have the speed and power of ordinary people. Once zombies become Wulin experts or have strange abilities, the world will be really dangerous.


    "Doctor Ding knows what the pathogen is?"


    Jackson quickly caught the meaning from Ding Ning''s words and asked eagerly. Even Katharina stared at him eagerly and waited for his answer.


    "Yes, it was originally a monster with genetic variation, but after swallowing a relic, it became a reincarnated spirit child. Now he just turned into a spirit child and created such a zombie virus. After swallowing the relic for two or three times, he doesn''t know what kind of zombie virus he will produce."


    Ding Ning did not hide, went to the test table, picked up a pen and paper, and described the shape of the spirit boy according to Langa''s imprint memory. It was only a moment''s effort that a lifelike and lovely spirit boy jumped onto the paper.


    "Reincarnated spirit boy? God, it''s troublesome!"


    Jackson''s face is gloomy and can drip water. The reincarnated spirit boy is an extremely respected existence among Tibetan lamas. Buddhism believes in reincarnation. They believe that the living Buddha is immortal. Even if the body decays, the soul will reincarnate. Therefore, even if we can find this spirit boy, Tibetan Buddhism will never believe that he is a monster who makes viruses.


    "This is a major event related to the life and death of all mankind. Therefore, I need the help of your holy see to mobilize all forces to find out the spirit boy who turned this monster into."


    Ding Ning directly ignored Jackson and handed the portrait of the spirit boy to Katharina with an unprecedented solemn look.


    "But..."


    Katharina''s face showed embarrassment. After all, the Holy See and Tibetan Buddhism are two different religious organizations, and their peers are enemies. In order to compete for believers, the two religious organizations are not less dirty. Moreover, she doesn''t think she has the qualification to make the Pope willing to risk turning his face with Tibetan Buddhism to help find someone.


    "Tell the pope that the old fellow, as long as he can help me find someone, I will agree to his request!"


    For the safety of all mankind, Ding Ning can''t care about anything else now. Although the streamer is good, he is just a dead thing in his heart, which is far less than the safety of his relatives and friends. If he can exchange it for the destruction of Baqi, he will not turn back!


    "Well, I''ll tell him, but I don''t guarantee whether he will agree!"


    Katharina doesn''t know where Ding Ning''s self-confidence comes from, but she is willing to have a try, not only because Ding Ning saw her out, but also almost took away her innocence, but also for the safety of all mankind.


    Jackson is speechless. Who is the Pope? That''s one of the most powerful people in the world. What kind of confidence does this little miracle doctor in Ninghai have to let the Pope run around for him?


    His instinctive reaction is to feel funny and think that Ding Ning is overestimating his strength. But after seeing Katharine''s expression, he thinks that Ding Ning may really be valued by the Pope. After all, only two or three people in the World Medical Association know Katharine''s holy virgin identity, and he happens to be one of them.


    "He will promise!"


    Ding Ning said decisively that he knew what streamer meant to the holy Vatican. It was the source of holy light. If the God of light got it, he might break through into a fairy.


    "Well, I''ll go back to the holy see as soon as possible and talk to the Pope about it myself!"


    Katharina took a deep look at Ding Ning. The meaning in her beautiful eyes was complex and difficult to understand.


    "This is my phone, so I''ll go first, see if I can find the pathogen, and tell the pope that my time is limited. If I find the pathogen first, don''t blame my reneging. All my promises are invalid."


    As soon as Ding Ning finished his words and left his business card, he turned away without nostalgia, which made Katharina''s eyes look a little sad.


    This bastard almost killed someone just now. Now he turns his face and doesn''t recognize others. He''s really a big bastard.


    Katharina became more and more angry, and her face was covered with cold frost. She was more and more unhappy with Jackson, the culprit of bad and good things. Looking at Jackson, who was waiting for her to arrange the next work, she said coldly: "let the Tianzhu government arrange a charter flight for me, and I want to rush back to the holy see immediately!"


    "Yes, president!"


    Although Jackson was surprised how Katharina''s attitude suddenly became so unfriendly, he was shocked at the thought that the virus could evolve at any time and hurried to contact the government of India.


    Looking at the closed door, Katharina sat down in front of the experimental table and looked at Ding Ning''s business card. She was stunned and bit her pink lips, sometimes smiling knowingly, sometimes blushing, sometimes gnashing her teeth... Her face was changeable and wonderful.


    Ding Ning released his divine knowledge after passing the palace temple and saw galawa with three girls burying the old Tibetan couple. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of compassion. He didn''t say hello to them and left quietly. He just suddenly realized that life was so fragile in the face of this catastrophe.


    Yes, it''s a catastrophe. Maybe those expert hermits who don''t eat human fireworks haven''t noticed this, but his strong uneasiness brought him a very bad premonition that Baqi''s threat to the world will far exceed everyone''s imagination.


    In particular, relying on Pandora''s virus serum, the divine origin organization intentionally or unintentionally connived at the growth of Baqi, and even regarded it as a means to achieve some political demands. Their ignorance and arrogance will cause indelible damage to the world, which made him very anxious and irritable.


    Across the border, across the snow mountains, across the Gobi, seen Tibetan antelopes and met yaks. When he was hungry, he looked for something to satisfy his hunger. When he was thirsty, he grabbed a snowball to quench his thirst. He walked like a devout ascetic monk. He would go in and pay a visit before passing a temple, but in the end, he would be disappointed and never find Baqi.


    Although Katharina has called him and said that the Pope promised his conditions, up to now, the Holy See has launched countless believers to visit Tibet, but there has never been any news of Baqi.


    He walked on the Tibetan land in a muddle headed way, emptied all his thoughts, watched the sunrise and the moon set, the clouds rolled and the clouds relaxed, and even forgot what he was looking for when he walked here.


    His anxious and impetuous state of mind, in this indifferent and flickering special artistic conception, constantly washes the lead, becomes transparent and indifferent, does not stain a trace of dust in his clear eyes, becomes ruthless and indifferent, as if no matter how big things between heaven and earth can make any waves in his heart lake.


    "Bodhi has no trees, and the mirror is not a platform. There is nothing. Where is the dust? Benefactor, let me, you are going the wrong way."


    Until a certain moment, he unknowingly came to the Potala Palace, stood quietly on the steps in front of the door, looked at the magnificent and magnificent huge building, and felt the breath of the most mysterious Tibetan Buddhist political and religious center, without sorrow, joy, thought and thought. But behind him, an old voice suddenly broke his calm state of mind.


    Ding Ning slowly turned around and looked at the old Lama in front of him. His eyes were indifferent without any fluctuation. "Are you talking to me?"

 Chapter 952

    "Benefactor, you are in the way!"


    The old Lama is an old man with wrinkles and age spots on his face. He is wearing a bright red Lama suit and holding a broom in his hand. He is sweeping the ground. Looking at his clothes, he is only the lowest Lama in the Potala Palace. When he heard Ding Ning''s answer, his muddy old eyes looked at him, and then pointed to his feet with the broom to indicate that he is not standing in a place, In the way of his sweeping.


    "Is it in the way or the wrong way?"


    There was no sign of spiritual power flowing all over his body. He was just an ordinary old Lama and an ordinary sweeping monk. But if he was ordinary, it was like a bolt from the blue, which made Ding Ning tremble all over.


    "There is no right or wrong way. It also depends on how people go. Standing here like you now, it''s easy to block other people''s way."


    The old Lama said with deep meaning.


    Ding Ning asked, "what is Tao?"


    "There is no Tao in the world, but when more people go, it will naturally become a Tao."


    The old Lama replied without raising his head.


    "What''s your way?"


    "Since I was eight years old, I have swept the steps here every morning and evening. Whether it''s wind and rain, thunder and lightning, I''ve never stopped for 70 years. I know every step and texture here like the back of my hand. This is my way."


    "What is my way?"


    Ding Ning lowered his head and whispered to himself, but he didn''t hear an answer for a long time. He subconsciously looked up and saw that there was no trace of the old Lama.


    When did you leave?


    Ding Ning blinked in confusion. Suddenly he saw a young Lama cleaning the steps. He immediately went up and asked, "master, please ask, where is the teacher who swept the floor here just now?"


    "What sweeping teacher? Zabu and I have always been responsible for cleaning here."


    The young Lama blinked suspiciously and pointed to the Lama a few years older sweeping the floor on the other side, indicating that it was zabu.


    "It''s impossible. Just now there was an old Lama sweeping the floor here and talking to me."


    Ding Ning was so surprised that he grabbed his wrist and said.


    "Benefactor, you have been standing here in a daze for more than half an hour and talking to yourself there. Where is the old Lama!"


    The young Lama hurriedly broke away from his hand and looked at him with nervous vigilance.


    "Ah!"


    Ding Ning was surprised and asked in a slow voice: "don''t you have an old Lama in charge of sweeping the floor in the Potala Palace? He just told me that he has been sweeping the floor here for 70 years."


    "Are you crazy? Nonsense? I''m timid. Don''t scare me. Here are all our young lamas sweeping the floor. Where did the old lamas come from? Just go quickly if you have nothing to do. It''s getting dark. Don''t make trouble here!"


    The young Lama''s courage seemed really small. With his dark face red from the plateau, he rose red and shouted angrily.


    "Sanger, what''s the matter?"


    Zabu heard the roar of the young Lama and quickly walked over and asked.


    "Elder martial brother zabu, this man is insane. It''s clear that no one has come here for a long time. He insisted that an old Lama was sweeping the floor and chatting with him just now."


    Sanger complained to zabu like a wronged child: "he also scared me that the old Lama has been sweeping the floor here for 70 years."


    Zab''s eyes suddenly changed, but soon recovered calm. Sanger didn''t find it, but he didn''t escape Ding Ning''s eyes. It seems that Zab knows something.


    "Benefactor, it''s getting late. We''re going to close the temple door. It''s hard to go down the mountain later. Please go back!"


    Zabu bowed slightly. Although his tone was very polite, he ordered him to leave.


    Ding Ning took a deep look at him, and a smile floated around his mouth: "OK, I won''t disturb you. I''ll visit the Potala Palace another day."


    With that, Ding Ning turned and left without hesitation, but God consciousness noticed that zabu seemed to be a little relieved.


    "Elder martial brother zabu, when do you think we can practice Buddhism? We just sweep the floor all day. We''re bored to death."


    Sanger was relieved to see that dingning, a psychopath, had not been entangled, and whispered to zabu.


    "What''s wrong with sweeping the floor? Sweeping the floor is also a kind of practice. Your understanding of Buddhism is still too simple."


    Zab whispered and gently taught.


    "What kind of practice is sweeping the floor? You know how to fool me."


    Sanger retorted unconvinced.


    "You have no wisdom, no wonder you can''t understand."


    Zabu shook his head helplessly and said, "there was a lotus living Buddha who silently swept seven here..."


    "What lotus life Buddha? Why haven''t I heard of it? Elder martial brother zabu, tell me about it."


    Seeing zabu suddenly shut up, Sanger asked curiously.


    Zabu looked around and saw that no one had noticed him. He was relieved. He whispered a stern warning: "don''t ask again. It''s a taboo. I heard master slip his tongue once."


    "Elder martial brother zabu, don''t you know me? My mouth is tight. Just tell me. I promise I won''t tell anyone."


    Sanger swore and swore. Zabu looked around with vigilance and said, "I tell you, you can''t tell anyone!"


    "I promise, if I dare to divulge it, it will drive me to death and never enter reincarnation."


    Sanger clapped his chest and swore.


    Zabu''s face showed a look of thinking: "if it weren''t for the young man who said he saw an old Lama who claimed to sweep the land for 70 years, I wouldn''t remember this lotus living Buddha, but it was hundreds of years ago. What the young man saw certainly wouldn''t be the lotus living Buddha."


    "Is it true that someone has swept the land here for seventy years?"


    Sanger opened his mouth in amazement and asked in surprise.


    "Yes, that Liansheng was an orphan picked up by a guru in the Potala Palace. No one knows his origin. The guru reincarnated when Liansheng was eight years old. Liansheng was not covered and did not show any wisdom. The guru in charge of the things in the temple assigned him as a handyman and asked him to clean the steps in front of the temple twice a day in the morning and evening. This sweep is 70 years."


    Zabu''s face showed a look of worship: "but no one thought that Liansheng was a living Buddha. Although he was unknown all his life, he suddenly realized that he was born with lotus step by step and rose with rosy clouds after sweeping the ground for 70 years!"


    "Lift Xia to rise? Isn''t it reincarnation?"


    Sanger exclaimed, puzzled.


    "It''s not reincarnation. If it''s reincarnation, it''s bound to leave his Buddhist temple. According to master, many people witnessed with their own eyes that there were bursts of Sanskrit in the sky at that time. The lotus living Buddha radiated thousands of light around him, which made people dare not look directly at him. Step by step, the lotus walked to the void step by step until he disappeared into the sky, and the road to heaven composed of countless Golden Lotus gradually dissipated."


    Zabu smashed his mouth with envy: "Although everyone says that death is reincarnation, in fact, everyone knows that death is death. The feelings of hard cultivation and the truth of heaven and earth are also turned into relic under the burning fire. Even if there is a spirit child reincarnation, it only inherits those feelings, but can not inherit the memory. No matter how self deception says reincarnation, but the spirit after reincarnation It is an indisputable fact that Tong is no longer the original person. Where is like the rising clouds of the lotus living Buddha, that is the real living Buddha. "


    "That''s awesome, but don''t you think it''s strange, elder martial brother zabu? The lotus life Buddha is so powerful. Why is it forbidden to mention it in our Potala Palace?"


    Sanger was obsessed with smashing it and smashing its mouth. It was he who wished he could lift Xia up, but after all, he was young and had a lively mind. He soon thought of the irrationality.


    "Because Liansheng is a demon!"


    Zabu''s face showed a palpitation, "After he left the Potala Palace, the temple doubted whether he had secretly practiced the supreme Dharma, so he went to his monk''s house to look for it. However, he saw a message handwritten by him. He claimed to be a human demon and killed countless people in his life. He took advantage of the Dharma to understand and reincarnate. After 78 years, he finally became a magic Buddha. In order to thank me for collecting and preaching the Dharma, he combined it with the two ways of magic Buddha One of our cultivation skills is left in the temple. Our Buddhist holy land has become a place for the devil''s perception. If it were you, would you dare to publicize it? "


    "Demons? Are there really demons in this world?"


    Sanger opened his mouth in horror and swallowed hard.


    "I also heard what master said. I don''t know."


    Zab finished saying that and warned severely again, "remember, don''t say it, you know?"


    "Don''t worry. I know the importance of the reputation of our Potala Palace."


    Sanger hurriedly promised, and then turned his eyes: "elder martial brother zabu, didn''t the lotus born demon Buddha leave a cultivation method? Why don''t people in our temple practice?"


    "It''s not that you don''t practice, but that you can''t and dare not practice. Before you practice that magic skill, you must practice a Buddhist dharma called Bodhi Heart formula to build a foundation!"


    Zabu said reluctantly, but he didn''t know that Ding Ning, who was eavesdropping, was shocked all over, and his eyes burst out in horror. It was actually the Bodhi Heart formula? How is this possible?


    "Bodhi Heart formula? Why haven''t I heard of this dharma?"


    Sanger thought for a moment and asked suspiciously.


    "Of course you haven''t heard of it. It''s the practice of Zen Buddhism, not our Esoteric Buddhism. Later, a guru tried every means to get the Bodhi Heart formula from Zen Try to practice, but it doesn''t have any effect at all. Not only the cultivation is slow, it''s difficult to increase the cultivation, but also it''s only the function of meditation and concentration. Many people have practiced, but they can''t enter it all the time, let alone cultivate the magic skill. Therefore, everyone thinks that Liansheng magic Buddha is fooling us. Magic, where is there such a kind heart? "


    Zabu shook his head in frustration. He knew Sanger''s mind, but so what? He also tried to practice Bodhi Heart formula, but it didn''t work.


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look. Most people''s practice of Bodhi Heart formula is really as difficult as zabu said, including his own feeling at the beginning of practice. If his father hadn''t insisted on his practice, he would have changed to others.


    It was not until the stone man was activated and opened the upper three orifices and the double-sided Buddha appeared that the cultivation of Bodhi Heart determination was rapid, and he also learned the great Buddhist magic power of great mercy palm.


    Liansheng demon Buddha takes a road that has never been taken by his predecessors. Reincarnation and re cultivation with a demon body shows that he preserves the memory of his previous life. Therefore, the cultivation skills he created can be cultivated based on his innate divine soul, which is probably what Liansheng ignores.


    Ding Ning recalled carefully and soon found the reason why ordinary people could not practice the Bodhi Heart formula. You know, after the birth of the double faced Buddha, the Bodhi Heart formula gradually showed its magic and could be arbitrarily transformed into energy of any attribute. This is probably the most precious place of the Bodhi Heart formula.

 Chapter 953

    When Ding Ning thought of this, his eyes were bright. Doesn''t that mean that there is a Bodhi Heart formula? Even if he practices magic skills, he won''t degenerate into a devil? Liansheng doesn''t hesitate to reincarnate and rebuild. Maybe he values this.


    No, this Liansheng suddenly appeared to wake himself up, which must have its deep meaning. Although he didn''t know what means he used to show himself, it''s not easy for such a senior expert to leave a wisp of mind here, which is not within his consideration.


    Maybe it was the wisp of mind he left that felt his breath in line with the cultivation conditions, or maybe it was because he realized that his state was wrong that he stimulated his wisp of mind to wake himself up.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning was afraid. He was worried about the harm that Baqi might bring. He was out of breath under the heavy pressure. His state of mind was unstable due to his impetuosity. He was indifferent to everything and often gushed out some blood thirsty impulses.


    Even his most concerned confidants call, he is annoyed. For a long time, it is light to go crazy and become a bloodthirsty devil who ignores life.


    If it weren''t for the awakening of Liansheng''s mind, it is estimated that he would have become a demon who has lost his mind.


    This made Ding Ning not interested in the magic skill at first, but now he was very excited and secretly determined to get the magic skill.


    "Where is that skill? Is it still in our temple?"


    Sanger, who was ambitious and wanted to practice wholeheartedly, flashed a look of desire at the bottom of his eyes and pretended not to care.


    Zab looked at him with a smile, which made Sanger flustered, and his eyes twinkled to avoid his sight.


    "Don''t think about that skill. It was still in the Sutra Pavilion before. Whoever wants to see it, but since the Sutra pavilion was stolen many years ago, the Bodhi Heart formula was not easy to get And many cultivation methods were stolen. Fortunately, they were discovered early. Those thieves fled in a hurry and didn''t care to take away the skill created by Liansheng. Since then, the skill has been carried by Dalai living Buddha. Although there are copies of the Bodhi Heart formula, no one will practice it now. If you have an idea, you can try to practice it. "


    Zab couldn''t see Sanger''s mind. A gentle word completely shattered all his unrealistic fantasies.


    "Ah, how dare anyone come to our Potala Palace to steal?"


    Sanger was shocked and said inconceivably. His face was disappointed, but his eyes kept turning. He thought that he would try to practice the Bodhi Heart formula anyway. Maybe he could see Dalai living Buddha and ask for that skill in the future.


    "Well, I don''t know the specific situation. I won''t say. It''s getting late. I don''t even have to eat dinner if I don''t hurry back."


    Zab took Sanger up the steps and went away gradually.


    But I don''t know that Ding Ning, who is invisible, has set off a terrible wave in his heart. Why does my father insist on letting himself practice the Bodhi Heart formula? Is it really to offset the hostility of paoding jieniu? Does he know about Liansheng?


    In addition, dad said that the Bodhi Heart formula was recorded in the ancestral vegetation outline. At that time, he didn''t think much, but now he thinks carefully, the chapter recording the Bodhi Heart formula is obviously different from the paper used in the vegetation outline, which is obviously stitched together in the later stage.


    Did Daddy steal the Bodhi Heart formula from the Potala Palace? This makes Ding Ning feel that Dad seems to be covered with a thick fog. How many secrets does he still hide!


    But now is not the time to think about that. That magic skill, er, may not be called magic skill. After all, it is a skill adapted by Liansheng. That skill is carried by Dalai. If you want to get that skill, you must find Dalai first, which is a little troublesome.


    Ding Ning, who has recovered his reason, has no way to think about it. He''d better go back to Ninghai to see his sisters first. When he called these days, his tone was not very good, and he had to go back and admit his mistake.


    Of course, before that, he had to visit Xia yeduxing and Li Enxi. He agreed to visit them often, but he never took the time, which filled his heart with guilt.


    Find a secret place where people can''t find it. Input the coordinates and start the transmission array. After a burst of space fluctuation, Ding Ning disappears in place. Next time he comes back to Tibet, he will drive directly here.


    As soon as Ding Ning sent it, she saw Jiutian Xuannv, who had restored the Zombie''s body to its original appearance, sitting by the pool and turning her head to look at him. She was dressed in a white skirt and her beautiful hair set off her beautiful face, just like a fairy coming to earth. Er, she was also a goddess coming to earth.


    "Where''s Su Su?"


    Seeing Ding Ning staring at her, Jiutian Xuannv broke the silence and asked.


    "Well, she''s still sleeping, fusing her spirit."


    Ding Ning scratched her head with a smile and waved her hand: "go alone and sleep inside. Go in and have a look."


    "She''s sleeping. I won''t disturb her first. Shall I chat with you?"


    Ding Ning quietly swallowed his saliva and whispered.


    "Whatever you want!"


    Jiutian Xuannv moved her body noncommittally and freed half of the blue stone beside her.


    As soon as Ding Ning''s eyes coagulated, he immediately found that there were no lines of annihilation talismans on the blue stone, which made him laugh. It should have been found by Jiutian Xuannv from outside.


    "Are you still used to living?"


    Ding Ning was not polite either. Anyway, Jiutian Xuannv was half of her own woman and sat down beside her and asked.


    A faint sweet smell came from the nasal cavity. The amazing elasticity and touch brought by the inadvertent touch of his arm made Ding Ning''s heart jump wildly.


    "OK, it''s the same everywhere!"


    Jiutian Xuannv answered carelessly, but stared at the pool as if there were flowers.


    But Ding Ning, who was always quietly observing her, found that her crystal clear ear root floated a touch of purplish red, and even his heart began to speed up, which made him secretly happy. It seems that this girl doesn''t feel for her brother!


    What about Jiutian Xuannv? No, I did it anyway.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning was brave and looked at her beautiful side face with unbridled eyes.


    The delicate melon seed face, the high bridge of the nose, the delicate pink lips, and the long and warped eyelashes tremble slightly, revealing her inner restlessness at the moment.


    A gust of breeze blew through Ding Ning''s beautiful hair like a waterfall. The hair brushed Ding Ning''s face, which made him itch in his heart. He moaned secretly. It''s not that my brother has no determination. It''s really that this woman is too beautiful. She is a classic integrating the characteristics of all classical beauties. She can''t find any defects at all. If he wants to score, it must be 99 points. If she is deducted, she is afraid that she is too proud.


    "Well, there must be no fairyland comfort here. You have to adapt slowly. When you adapt, you will get used to it."


    Ding Ning coughed and brazenly grabbed Jiutian Xuannv''s small hand and talked nonsense there.


    Jiutian Xuannv struggled. However, someone''s skin was too thick and she couldn''t let go. She looked at him like anger or joy, and let him be light.


    Ding Ning stared at her side face in a daze. Her saliva splashed. She cried desperately in her heart. She''s really dying. How can this woman turn her eyes so good?


    Feeling his vigorous masculinity, Jiutian Xuannv''s pink cheeks were flushed, her heart fluttered, and her eyes flashed shyly and flustered. Although Ding Ning gave her something last time, she was attached to the night walking alone. Now they are so close together, and they still sit here alone, which is an unprecedented experience for her, It''s how she can stay calm.


    "Xuanxuan, you are so beautiful!"


    Ding Ning played with her exquisite little hand and praised it sincerely.


    Xuan Xuan?


    Jiutian Xuannv could not help but freeze her whole body. She had a feeling of crying and laughing in her heart. The man was so thick skinned that she turned her head and looked at him angrily: "how many women have you said such things to?"


    "Er!"


    Ding Ning was always embarrassed. It was obviously a lie to say no. he was still lying in the room alone at night. The goblin thief was not so easy to deceive, but he was also an old driver. He soon said with his face as usual: "no matter how many women I told, I swear what I say now is absolutely sincere and not false."


    "Oh, that means you are false when you say this to other women."


    Jiutian Xuannv turned her head and looked at him with a funny expression.


    Shit, I know this woman is not so easy to fool. I will fight against me immediately!


    Ding Ning secretly feigned in his heart, but his face was not red and his heart did not jump. He opened his mouth and said, "when I say this sentence to every woman, I mean it sincerely. I can tell you very responsibly that although I am a big turnip, I am not a person who gives up all the time. I will be responsible for each of them."


    "Don''t say, you hate it!"


    Jiutian Xuannv suddenly beat him on the chest, her face red and bleeding, and her eyes flustered to avoid his hot sight.


    Looking at her shame, Ding Ning suddenly remembered that she had been raped by herself. Although it was not her body, it was the kind of taste she had really felt. She said that she had abandoned everything and was seated by her. She was immediately happy. Hey hey, you can''t escape from Laozi''s Wuzhishan if you are as cunning as a ghost.


    It seems that the girl didn''t feel anything about herself. With this understanding, he could not hold back. He stretched out his hand and grabbed her slim waist. When she almost screamed, he blocked her sweet lips.


    "Oh, oh, oh!"


    Jiutian Xuannv wanted to struggle, but her hands and feet were soft. When she remembered that she was like Ding Ning last time, an unspeakable strange pleasure filled her heart with expectation. She closed her eyes and put her backhand around his neck, and responded to his enthusiasm.


    Wow, ha ha, this girl took the initiative. Ding Ning was elated. He trembled at the thought that the woman in his arms was Jiutian Xuannv. He felt that indescribable sense of satisfaction and achievement.


    He suddenly understood why those rich childe brothers like playing with stars so much. After all, female stars are public figures. Watching that kind of women with extraordinary status have fun under them can really bring an unparalleled sense of achievement to men.


    Cut, you play with the stars, and I play with the goddesses. Brother''s grade and force are always beyond your reach.


    The strange stimulation made Ding Ning confused. A pair of big hands began to explore secluded secrets and wander around.


    "No... no!"


    Just as Ding Ning peeled off her last layer of protection, Jiutian Xuannv suddenly struggled desperately and pushed Ding Ning away.


    Ding Ning was disappointed for a while and was surprised. It was clear that the goddess was already emotional and took the initiative than he showed. Why did she suddenly start to refuse, panting and unwilling to ask, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 954

    "Wait a minute, I''m afraid I''ll wake up alone and see!"


    Nine days Xuannv blushed, glanced at him coyly, and said like a little girl, "we''re all like this. Are you still afraid I can run away?"


    "I''m not good and thoughtless!"


    Ding Ning touched the back of his head and smiled, blaming himself. Indeed, she was still pregnant with his children. Although she didn''t care how many women he had, she would be uncomfortable if she ran into him.


    For the first time, Jiutian Xuannv showed him what is called void formation. Her hands were waving in the air like playing the piano, and the energy of heaven and earth was fluctuating.


    Ding Ning only felt a flower in front of him and appeared in a luxurious bedroom. A touch of sadness flashed in the eyes of the nine day Xuannv. "This is my bedroom in the fairy world. I don''t know if I have to go back in my life!"


    "Don''t worry, Xuanxuan, one day I will let you go back to the fairyland and your home. No one dares to bully you again!"


    Ding Ning felt pity and promised without hesitation.


    "I''m satisfied if you have this heart. I''m very happy!"


    Jiutian Xuannv has ruddy cheeks and takes the initiative to throw herself into her arms!


    "Pa!"


    Ding Ning hugged her, turned her over, slapped her on the ass and said, "what do you think you are a man? Can you only say sweet words? I will do what I said."


    "I believe not yet? It hurts to beat others."


    Nine days Xuannv rubbed her hips and blushed, but Ding Ning''s domineering declaration made her beautiful eyes colorful.


    "Come on, my husband will rub it for you..."


    "Ah, you said knead, don''t... ah, it hurts!"


    "Hey, hey, just bear it. I''ll slow down!"


    "You big liar, how can it hurt so much, woo woo..."


    "It won''t hurt in a minute, I promise!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning''s soul flew to heaven. The goddess is worthy of being a goddess. Although it is the first time, her physical quality is by no means comparable to that of ordinary women.


    He had never enjoyed himself so much. He was deeply immersed in love. He didn''t realize that the vigorous vitality in his body was passing quickly, but the momentum of Jiutian Xuannv was soaring and increasing


    "Roar!"


    With a roar of a tiger, Ding Ning felt that his whole person had been drained like an unprecedented fatigue. He lay on Jiutian Xuannv''s body, his eyelids sank, his eyes closed and fell asleep.


    Nine days Xuannv pushed him aside and stood up naked. A water purification spell cleaned his body. Then she moved her mind and condensed a layer of rosy clothes.


    The eyes full of complexity stared at Ding Ning in the deep sleep, flashed a terrible killing machine at the bottom of his eyes, and whispered in his mouth: "humble mortal, if it weren''t for taking back the power of my law, how could I let you pollute my body? Now, my things have been taken back with some interest, and you can die now!"


    Feeling the strength returning again, Jiutian Xuannv''s fingertips suddenly gathered a space sharp blade and cut Ding Ning''s neck.


    Just when the sharp blade of space was about to cut Ding Ning''s neck, Jiutian Xuannv suddenly stopped her action, and a look of hesitation and struggle flashed at the bottom of her eyes. After hesitating for a long time, she stretched out her hand, and the soul chopping knife appeared in her hand. She took a deep look at Ding Ning. Jiutian Xuannv gave a faint sigh, turned and left quietly.


    At the moment she turned and left, the array was lifted. Ding Ning slowly opened her eyes and found herself lying in a room in the villa, with a bitter color on her mouth. This is probably the price to pay for being a goddess. In the eyes of the gods, he is only a mortal after all.


    His intuition of danger woke up instinctively at the moment when Jiutian Xuannv gave birth to the killing opportunity, but he had no confidence to escape his life in Jiutian Xuannv''s hands and had to close his eyes and wait for death.


    Jiutian Xuannv absorbed all the spiritual power in his body, making it difficult for him to move a finger tired. What depressed him most was that Jiutian Xuannv also took away the soul chopping knife. To his surprise, tianmie was also kept warm in the sea. I don''t know why Jiutian Xuannv didn''t take it away?


    Is soul chopping Sabre higher than tianmie''s level? No, tianmie has experienced natural disasters. Although she doesn''t know what level of weapon it belongs to, it must be an artifact. There is no doubt that the soul chopping knife is just a weapon made by Chi you. It can''t be higher than tianmie. Why doesn''t she take tianmie?


    He didn''t know that tianmie was engraved with the symbol of destruction, which was made by him. Even Jiutian Xuannv couldn''t use it. Naturally, she wouldn''t take tianmie away.


    "MD, I''ll pay for my whoring!"


    Ding Ning cursed with hatred, closed his eyes and entered the cultivation state. Once he entered the cultivation state with his nine orifices fully open, the momentum was extremely terrible. The huge heaven and earth yuan force formed a Reiki tide in the air, and poured into Ding Ning''s body crazily along the funnel-shaped spiritual rotation.


    At the edge of the rain forest, the nine day Xuannv stood quietly in place, looking at the terrible vision of heaven and earth, Whispered in his mouth, "come on, if one day you can really do what you promised, my nine day Xuannv will follow you wholeheartedly and never betray you forever, but now, you are not qualified enough. Don''t let me down. The only little man I''ve ever touched, let me help you again before I leave."


    In the hands of Jiutian Xuannv, the invisible laws of heaven and earth form a space barrier to seal this primitive rainforest.


    Countless peeping divine senses from all over the world are ruthlessly cut by the terrible power of space, and the roar of pain resounds through the world, but no one dares to check them easily. This level of space array must be distributed by the strong who stand at the peak of the world, and no one is willing to provoke them easily.


    Jiutian Xuannv''s mouth showed a hint of disdain and muttered softly, "I can''t see him anymore. He''s also a little man of others. If you dare to spy on him, I have to see whether I agree or not."


    With that, she drifted away without nostalgia. There were space barriers. She believed that even if the top strong in the holy martial arts realm wanted to enter it, they couldn''t break the array in a few days. At that time, Ding Ning must have finished his cultivation and left.


    "Eh! When did Ding Ning come? Where''s sister Jiutian?"


    She woke up in a daze when walking alone at night, feeling the strong aura of heaven and earth, and got up with doubts on her face. She wanted to ask the Xuannv of Jiutian. As a result, she saw Ding Ning practicing. Although she didn''t understand why Ding Ning didn''t wear clothes, she didn''t think much. She sat quietly on the sofa in the room, holding her cheeks and looking at her beloved man happily.


    "Naughty little fellow, dad is practicing. Do you want to practice, too?"


    The night alone suddenly felt that the child in the belly moved gently, and his face was full of maternal brilliance. He lovingly stroked his pregnant belly and said to himself.


    If an ordinary person is pregnant with a child, she can''t feel fetal movement without more than five months, but she doesn''t know what''s going on. When the child has just reached three months, she will occasionally move slightly, but she can go to the hospital for examination, but everything is normal, which makes her puzzled.


    Last time, Ding Ning had an accident, so she didn''t remember to tell him. This time, she reminded herself not to forget to let Ding Ning have a good check.


    With the passage of time, the night walked alone, yawned, and slowly became sleepy. He wrapped himself in a blanket, curled up and leaned against the sofa, and soon fell asleep again, so that he didn''t find that the wisps of aura kept entering her lower abdomen along her body.


    If Ding Ning wakes up at the moment, he may find that the wisps of spiritual power enter the ball like baby in the belly of the night walking alone, and the baby doesn''t even have a fully formed body, but instinctively throughput the spiritual power there.


    In the twinkling of an eye, one day and one night passed, during which he woke up several times on his own. After looking for a circle, he didn''t find the nine day Xuannv, so he got something to eat. When he was full, he sat on the sofa and watched Ding Ning practice. When he was sleepy, he leaned on the sofa and was confused for a while.


    The frenzied Reiki frenzy finally stopped. Ding Ning closed his eyes and sighed in his heart. Where is the liquid Reiki so easy to practice? He has been practicing for so long, and the Dantian is only covered with a thin layer, which gives him an empty feeling. It''s not light to be trapped by the nine day Xuannv this time.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw the night alone leaning against the sofa, my head dozing bit by bit, and the blanket slipped to the ground, revealing the slightly raised belly.


    Ding Ning''s heart flashed all kinds of tenderness, guilt and remorse. He hurriedly got up and gently picked up the night alone. Unexpectedly, the night alone slept very lightly. He woke up, opened his eyes and said happily, "you''ve finished your cultivation!"


    "Well, it''s hard for you to walk alone!"


    Ding Ning kissed her gently on the face: "go to sleep again!"


    "No, I want to eat delicious food."


    The night alone tooted his small mouth and said coquettishly.


    "OK, what do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you."


    Ding Ning said with indulgence.


    "I want to eat... You!"


    Walking alone at night, she blushed and flashed shame in her eyes. Pregnant women have a strong demand for that. If Ding Ning hadn''t been practicing, she wouldn''t dare to disturb him.


    "OK, greedy kitten, wait for your husband to feed you again!"


    As a doctor, Ding Ning didn''t know the hobby of pregnant women. He smiled and put her in bed: "but I have to fill my stomach before that."


    "Yes!"


    Walking alone at night, I was ashamed to hide my face in the quilt and felt ashamed of myself for putting forward such a loose / loose request.


    "Wait for your husband. If you''re sleepy, go to sleep first. When the meal is ready, I''ll call you!"


    Ding Ning smiled and touched her head, but secretly complained. The damned nine day Xuannv almost squeezed herself dry. Up to now, her feet and legs are still soft.


    But the child''s mother needs it. As a husband, he has to be satisfied even if he works hard. However, I''m afraid it will be her who will beg for mercy at that time. In the case of lack of energy, he is super durable.


    As expected, things didn''t surprise him. Two hours later, he was tired and fainted when walking alone at night. Ding Ning hasn''t let it out yet.


    Fortunately, we have a transmission array. It is estimated that we won''t wake up in a short time when we walk alone at night. Ding Ning took a shower, directly started the transmission array and appeared in the boudoir of Li Enxi, Korea.


    This is a duplex building. The boudoir is on the second floor. There is no one in the room. Li Enxi doesn''t know where he has gone. Ding Ning is impatient to let go of his divine knowledge, but his face suddenly changes, and his body suddenly disappears in place.


    "Let go, you let go, get out, you shameless villain, we must break our engagement with you!"


    In the richly decorated living room, Li Enxi''s face was like a peach blossom, staring at Zheng Minzhe, whose hands were not loose, shouted angrily.

 Chapter 955

    At the moment, Li anthracene Xi regretted that she was dying. In order to facilitate her tryst with Ding Ning, after returning to Koryo, she immediately moved to a duplex building under her name to live alone and installed the transmission array base in her bedroom.


    But she didn''t expect that when she dissolved the engagement, Zheng Minzhe was shocked when he saw her recovered face. He said he was unwilling to dissolve the engagement and put forward a series of conditions that were unacceptable to SamSung group, resulting in the two sides breaking up unhappily.


    But Li Enxi forgot that she had given Zheng Minzhe the key here as a nest for their love, but Zheng Minzhe hated that her face had never come.


    Unexpectedly, she was upset. She had just returned home after handling the company''s affairs today. After drinking the water containing drugs, she knew that Zheng Minzhe sneaked into her house and put drugs in her water cup.


    The medicine made her cheeks hot and evil fire surged up. She barely kept a line of soberness and struggled, but her hands and feet were soft, and she couldn''t get rid of Zheng Minzhe''s hand at all.


    "Enxi, I''m your fiance. I want you anyway today!"


    Zheng Minzhe looked at her gorgeous face like a peach and a plum, swallowed his saliva, shouted with shortness of breath, pulled Li Enxi into his arms and kissed her on the lips.


    "Pa!"


    Li Enxi tried his best to break free. A loud slap slapped Zheng Minzhe on the face and made his action a meal.


    Zheng Minzhe covered his face and stared at Li Enxi. He roared fiercely: "bitch, how dare you beat me? Today I''m going to play hard with you and take pictures again. If you dare to terminate the engagement, I''ll post your nude photos online to let everyone see the coquettish appearance of Qianjin, the leader of the Samsung consortium, on the bed."


    "You... You are shameless!"


    Li Enxi''s breath was short, and her eyes flashed with love. She shook her head desperately and bit her tongue fiercely. The pain made her recover a glimmer of Qingming. Without saying a word, she ran upstairs. She wanted to send away quickly, even if the transmission array was exposed.


    Zheng Minzhe followed her without delay, With a confident smile on his lips: "Enxi, you are destined to be my wife all your life. If you want to run away, you can''t run away. You want to terminate the engagement? I tell you there''s no door. After we get married, I will slowly take the Samsung consortium in the name of your husband. At that time, I Zheng Minzhe will be the richest and most powerful person in Korea. How about the merger of the two consortia and the name is modern Samsung? Ha ha ha!"


    "Ah!"


    Although Li Enxi wanted to run upstairs quickly, the strong medicine made her legs soft and her feet soft. She couldn''t run at all. Her feet were unstable. She stepped empty and rolled down the stairs. She couldn''t help shouting.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here!"


    In desperation, Li Enxi suddenly found herself caught by a pair of powerful arms. The familiar smell came into her nose, which made her feel wronged. Her small mouth shriveled and cried, "ouba, I miss you so much!"


    "Not afraid, not afraid, I''m coming, no one can bully you."


    Ding Ning comforted in a soft voice, but the bottom of his eyes was cold without any temperature. On the first day of junior high school, he was soft hearted and let Zheng Minzhe go. He didn''t expect that he should be so crazy. Fortunately, he came today, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable, which made him afraid.


    "You... Why are you here?"


    Zheng Minzhe rubbed his eyes in disbelief. After making sure he didn''t have dazzled eyes, he angrily pointed to Ding Ning and roared.


    "Enxi is my woman. Am I strange here?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled with a terrible cold, cold way.


    "OK, Li Enxi, you bitch, no wonder you want to break your engagement with me. It turned out that you were in love with this wild man. Wait for me. I will ruin your reputation and die!"


    Zheng Minzhe felt green on his head and even his eyes were red, but he thought this was his own territory. He pointed to Ding Ning and scolded angrily: "and you, you bastard, dare to rob a woman with me. Wait for me. I can''t let you get out of Korea."


    "Pa!"


    Ding Ning appeared ghostly in front of Zheng Minzhe from the stairs, slapped him upside down, fell to the ground and couldn''t get up for a long time.


    "Go away! I want to see if you can live to tomorrow and keep me from going out of Korea. It''s really ridiculous!"


    If at ordinary times, Ding Ning doesn''t mind playing with fools like Zheng Minzhe, but he''s not in the mood at all. Small people like Zheng Minzhe are of no importance to him. If they kill them, they will kill them. But he can''t die here, otherwise Li Enxi will be in great trouble.


    "No, kill him. I''m just a widower. I''m sorry, oba. He doesn''t want to retire. Can you give me some more time!"


    Li Enxi was sealed by Ding Ning. Although he couldn''t move, his consciousness had recovered. He said with guilt.


    Ding Ning glared at her: "where''s the amulet I gave you? Why don''t you take it with you?"


    "I... that''s a gift from oba to Enxi. Enxi is afraid of breaking it. He''s not willing to wear it!"


    Li Enxi said timidly, blinking his big watery eyes like a child who did something wrong.


    Ding Ning was angry and moved. In her pathetic eyes, she was helpless and defeated: "forget it, you must wear it with you in the future, you know? I''m not with you, you must learn to protect yourself."


    "People know it''s wrong, oba. Don''t be angry with others. Enxi promises to wear it even when bathing and sleeping in the future!"


    Li Enxi is really a goblin. Her coquettish voice makes Ding Ning''s bones crisp. Where can she stand her face? She reluctantly rubbed her head: "I''ll settle accounts with you later!"


    "People wait for oba to settle accounts with Enxi every day. They think during the day, at night and all the time."


    Knowing that Ding Ning was no longer angry, Li Enxi winked at him vaguely.


    Ding Ning''s mouth was dry for a while, secretly scolded the goblin, turned around and said coldly to Zheng Minzhe, who finally got up: "before tomorrow night, I hope to see the Zheng family unconditionally take the initiative to terminate the engagement, otherwise, I guarantee you won''t see the sun the day after tomorrow."


    "You dog men and women, if you have seed, kill me, otherwise, I will never break my engagement!"


    Zheng Minzhe saw that the two were flirting in front of him. He was angry and roared at the top of his voice.


    "My patience is very limited, and I don''t want to talk to a dying dog. Since you''re tired of living, I''ll help you. Now get out of here right away, or don''t hang up. I''m not polite!"


    Ding Ning stared at Zheng Minzhe and drank. Zheng Minzhe trembled. He clenched his fist angrily, but he didn''t have the courage to leave. He ran away with his tail.


    "Will he spread our story?"


    Li Enxi asked anxiously.


    Ding Ning looked at her deeply: "are you afraid that others will know about us?"


    "No, no, Enxi wants everyone to know I''m your woman, but now after all, I haven''t dissolved my engagement. Once it comes out, it will have a great impact on my family. Oba, are you angry?"


    Li Enxi said, carefully looking at Ding Ning''s expressionless face, timidly asked, and tears began to spin in his eyes.


    "Hey! Forget it, I was too careful and didn''t consider your feelings. I apologize to you. If you don''t say this, I''ll help you relieve the drug!"


    Ding Ning is indeed a little unhappy, but when he thinks that Li Enxi is the only heir to the Samsung consortium, he naturally needs to pay attention to his reputation. Once the news of his private meeting comes out, it will certainly have a great impact on Samsung''s stock price. Looking at her look of crying, she can''t help being soft, he said softly.


    "Really? Is oba really not angry?"


    Li Enxi looked at him incredulously.


    Ding Ning''s face was flat. "False. I haven''t settled accounts with you yet. If I hadn''t just come today, I would have to get a big deal!"


    "I''m sorry, oba, I won''t dare again next time. I just thought that if I was really defiled by that beast, I will mobilize all my strength to revenge and then commit suicide to apologize!"


    Li Enxi said firmly with a red eye.


    "Pa!"


    Ding Ning took a picture on her hip, "don''t move, die, you''re my woman. As long as you wear the amulet, no one can move you."


    "Well, people know, oba, hurry to hold people up!"


    Li Enxi smiled sweetly and said Jiao Didi.


    "Well, OK, I''ll disarm you!"


    Ding Ning''s heart swung and ran upstairs with him in his arms.


    "No, oba, just cheer us up, otherwise people can''t deal with you!"


    Li Enxi said with eyes like silk.


    This goblin, what else to say?


    In the bedroom on the second floor, there was a red faced voice soon


    "Bang!"


    "Kill him, I must kill him!"


    Zheng family, Zheng Minzhe angrily broke valuable antiques. He fell, beat, yelled and scolded like a madman.


    The servants of the Zheng family were afraid to approach, for fear of suffering from the disaster of pond fish.


    Cui Minying holds her arm and looks at Zheng Minzhe madly with an expressionless face. Her eyes show an irrecoverable disappointment.


    Although she agrees to take advantage of the dissolution of the engagement to make a big profit from the Samsung consortium, Zheng Minzhe has been possessed by the devil. He is obsessed by Li Enxi''s little fox spirit and resolutely does not agree to the dissolution of the engagement. This is not the choice that a qualified family heir should have, which makes her very disappointed.


    What bothered her most was that although the killer in Ninghai bit his teeth and didn''t bite Zheng MINXIU, she could see from her daughter''s uneasy and nervous abnormality these days that the killer incident was absolutely inseparable from her daughter.


    In addition, the Samsung consortium and Hyundai Motor broke up unhappily because of the dissolution of the marriage agreement. Although they did not officially tear their face, the Samsung consortium has openly and secretly begun to put pressure on Hyundai Motor, making Hyundai Motor''s already difficult situation worse. But Zheng Minzhe is still reckless, which makes her anger rise continuously.


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap slapped Zheng Minzhe on the face and asked him to cover his face. He looked at Cui Minying incredulously. From small to large, Cui Minying hurt him to the bone. Let alone beat him. He didn''t even want to speak seriously.


    Cui Minying looked at Zheng Minzhe''s silly look. A touch of heartache flashed across her eyes, but she soon hardened her heart and said in a cold face: "have you done enough? If you haven''t done enough, continue. When you''ve done enough, just sit down and tell me the whole story. When it''s time, can''t you understand something?"


    "I..."


    The less angry people are, the more frightening it is to start a fire. Seeing that his mother who has always spoiled him is really angry, Zheng Minzhe dare not make trouble again. He honestly sat down, hung his head and told the story in detail, afraid to hide it in the slightest.

 Chapter 956

    "What? You drugged Li Enxi? Are you crazy?"


    Cui Minying''s face changed greatly. She wanted to take advantage of this repentance to get some benefits from the Samsung consortium, but now Zheng Minzhe has done such a thing that people and gods are angry, let alone get benefits from the Samsung consortium. It''s good not to be crazy revenge.


    As for whether Li Enxi will call the police, Cui Minying doesn''t worry. After all, Zheng Minzhe didn''t succeed. Li Enxi is the only heir of the Samsung consortium. They are all dignified people. They must take some face into account. Once such a thing comes out, the Samsung consortium will lose face.


    Just these worries, after Zheng Minzhe relayed Ding Ning''s words, Cui Minying''s face suddenly turned pale, suddenly stood up and shouted, "the housekeeper prepares the car and quickly send the young master to the hospital."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Enxi''s duplex building, the violent gasp gradually subsided.


    Li Enxi almost faintly snuggled up in Ding Ning''s arms, and his tiny beautiful eyes were full of strong feelings.


    Ding Ning stroked her cloud like hair, Reach out and take out a medicine bottle: "There are three pills that can save Zheng Minzhe''s life. If the Zheng family comes to the door to terminate the engagement, give him a pill to help. This pill can only protect his life for a week. Only by taking three pills continuously can he completely recover. As for how to use the pills to strive for the maximum profit for your family, you can do it yourself."


    "OK, I see!"


    Li Enxi took the pill and didn''t say what to do, but Ding Ning wouldn''t ask more. I believe she won''t be soft hearted after this incident. Samsung Group will certainly make Hyundai pay a heavy price, which is just adding to the current situation of Hyundai.


    To deal with such a despicable person as Zheng Minzhe, just killing him simply can''t eliminate Ding Ning''s infinite anger. He wants to peel off Zheng Minzhe''s bright and beautiful coat bit by bit and make him have nothing. At that time, I believe that countless business rivals will be happy to fall into the well and step on it.


    "I''m leaving. I''ll see you again when I have time!"


    Ding Ning kissed Li Enxi on the forehead, got up and began to dress.


    "May I call you?"


    Li Enxi was very sensible and didn''t entangle. He just looked at him reluctantly and asked timidly.


    Ding Ning put on her clothes, leaned over with pity, took her face and printed it on her warm lips: "of course, you are my woman, of course you can call me."


    "Well! Enxi knows!"


    Li Enxi''s face burst into a sweet happy smile and nodded hard.


    "Then I''ll go. Call me if you have something. By the way, remember to change the door lock!"


    Ding Ning touched her face and sent it away in her reluctant eyes. He didn''t dare to stay long for fear that he would be sad when he woke up alone and found that he had left.


    "Oba, don''t worry. Enxi will handle it and never let such a thing happen again."


    Li Enxi looked at Ding Ning''s figure disappear in the transmission array, held the medicine bottle tightly, and a decisive color flashed in her beautiful eyes.


    Before, because of her repentance, she always had an apology for Zheng Minzhe and was unwilling to do everything. However, from now on, she will no longer have the benevolence of women. She will use the three life-saving pills in her hand to gouge out a piece of meat from the modern car, and then make an all-round attack on it mercilessly.


    Although Ding Ning didn''t say anything, she was keenly aware of the anger in his heart. It came from a man''s strong possessive desire for a woman, which made her feel very guilty and showed a sense of happiness valued. Therefore, she would never let Ding Ning lose hope again.


    Back in the rain forest, Ding Ning looked at the sleepy night walking alone with a touch of guilt and pity on his face. This is the evil result of too much love debt!


    Took a shower, crept into the quilt, gently hugged her in her arms and fell asleep.


    Walking alone at night seemed to feel his warm embrace, curled up in his arms like a Persian cat, with a warm and happy smile on his face.


    Ding Ning was sleepless and looked up at the ceiling. He had no waves in his eyes. His state of mind was natural and peaceful. He enjoyed this rare warm moment, but his mind was rotating rapidly.


    He knows that Hyundai can be ranked in the top three in Korea, which is not so easy to be defeated. Although the Samsung consortium can bite a piece of meat from Hyundai this time, it can only hurt its muscles and bones, not enough to make it irreparable.


    After all, Hyundai Automobile is only a part of the division of Hyundai Group. Although it is divided into three because of brothers'' opposition, Hyundai Heavy Industry and Hyundai Group will never sit idly by and watch Hyundai Automobile''s ancestral industry be swallowed up by outsiders. In particular, the Samsung consortium is now in the midst of domestic and foreign troubles and has no such appetite to eat Hyundai Automobile.


    Therefore, the results of this Hyundai Automobile can be expected. The Samsung consortium bit a piece of meat from Hyundai Automobile, but it is unable to completely annex it. Hyundai Heavy Industry and Hyundai Group will certainly take the opportunity to inject capital, dilute Hyundai''s shares, secretly acquire and seize the controlling stake of Hyundai Automobile.


    Ding Ning''s mouth is filled with a cold radian. It''s time for Longteng group to go out of China and open up new business areas. Hyundai seems to be a very good pedal.


    He is not interested in business, but he has a lot of experience in R & D. professional things have to be done by professionals. Although his sister is very busy now, with her workaholic temperament and her love for cars, she must be very interested in the automotive industry.


    It may be difficult for others to develop new concept cars, but for Ding Ning, who has the ability to make symbols, it is just a piece of cake. As long as he portrays symbols on the main parts of automobile manufacturing according to the routine of ice free refrigeration, whether it is safety, environmental protection, energy saving or power, it is far from being comparable to any automobile manufacturing industry.


    Ding Ning carefully combed the whole automobile manufacturing plan and built a general framework. The specific details should be considered slowly and supplemented at any time after consultation with his sister. If everything can go smoothly, becoming the largest shareholder of Hyundai Group should not be a problem.


    Although for some reason, the Korean government adopted an implicit attitude of exclusion towards Chinese enterprises, it did not resist rice funded enterprises. Longteng group was originally registered as a rice funded enterprise. In addition to the preferential tax policies for foreign investment, it did not consider this aspect.


    But Ding Ning is no longer a political idiot. He knows that once the talisman is applied to the field of automobile manufacturing, it will inevitably attract the attention of the state and push Longteng group to the forefront of the storm. As a Chinese, he still has this awareness.


    Therefore, before implementing the plan, the first thing he should do is to set up a high-tech R & D laboratory invested and built by the Chinese party to hide people''s eyes and ears, and cooperate with Longteng group, so as to minimize the pressure faced by Longteng group and retain the core technology in the laboratory, so as to win glory for the country.


    It''s just that the person in charge of this studio makes Ding Ning a little embarrassed. He must be a person who can be absolutely trusted. After thinking about it, he didn''t think of a suitable candidate. Forget it, wait until he comes back to discuss with his sister.


    "Hey, you''re awake. Are you hungry? I''ll get up and get you something to eat."


    Ding Ning found that the night alone in his arms moved and looked down. In between, the night alone was burying his head in front of his chest like a kitten. He blinked his big clear eyes and was looking at her. He immediately grinned and asked in a spoiled soft voice.


    "I''m not hungry. It''s nice to wake up with you!"


    Walking alone at night, I enjoyed such a lonely time. I narrowed my eyes and said happily.


    Ding Ning felt deeply sorry and remorsefully said, "I''m sorry, I''m too busy to take time to accompany you!"


    "A good man is determined in all directions. If you accompany me all day, I will think you are worthless?"


    Night alone wrinkled the delicate Yao nose and said seriously.


    Ding Ning moved his body, held her tightly in his arms, greedily sniffed her hair and said emotionally, "it''s good to know you alone. I owe you too much!"


    "Well, don''t be sensational! Are you trying to make me cry? Don''t you know that pregnant women are very emotional?"


    The night alone said coyly and angrily, which made Ding Ning more and more moved, "walk alone and go back to Ninghai with me!"


    "I..."


    Night alone was about to refuse, and Ding Ning blocked her mouth, Looking at her seriously, she said confidently: "I know what you''re worried about, but what I want to tell you is, don''t worry. What I said about going back to Ninghai is not in Ninghai City, but an isolated paradise. It''s a desert island occupied by me. There are many large arrays outside. The environment inside has four distinct seasons, the aura is stronger and the environment is more beautiful than here. I named it paradise island, not to mention your school People can''t find it at all. Even if they can find it, they don''t have the ability to break my array. Now they have something to leave in nine days. I don''t trust you here alone. You''d better go back with me! "


    Seeing the night walking alone, Ding Ning still hesitated. He stroked her hair, looked at her without blinking, and said proudly: "what''s more, even if your school finds you, I''m not afraid. Now I''m a strong man in the seven heaven of Zhenwu territory. Should I be qualified to be your Xuannv''s son-in-law?"


    Ding Ning knew that Jiutian Xuannv didn''t tell her her true identity, and didn''t put it bluntly. After all, such a thing is too incredible. Walking alone at night is a pregnant woman, and he doesn''t want to stimulate her.


    "Ah, really?"


    Walking alone at night, he opened his eyes incredulously.


    "Of course, I used to say that I would become a strong person in Zhenwu territory to propose marriage in three years. Now I have overfulfilled the task. I''m sure your school won''t stop us from being together."


    Ding Ning enjoyed the admiration and admiration of the woman in her arms and said complacently.


    "I don''t think so!"


    Night alone, some uncertain said.


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes silently. "What do you mean you shouldn''t? You said it at the beginning!"


    "I... at that time, people also wanted you to become stronger and set goals for you. Who knows you are so powerful. It''s only a few months. You''re really big enough to be in Zhenwu territory. Just, Ding Ning, I don''t want you to propose marriage for the time being."


    Night alone, eyes flashing, thinking for a moment, suddenly bit his teeth and looked at him.


    "Why? Don''t you want to marry me?"


    Ding Ning asked puzzled.


    "Fool, I''m pregnant with your child. How can I not marry you? It''s just that we saints have some rules. I''ll tell you and you''ll make a decision!"


    Night alone, with maternal brilliance on his face, gently stroked his lower abdomen and organized his language, he said softly and nervously: "our saints do not prohibit people from falling in love and getting married, but there is a very difficult condition for people to accept, that is, if you want to marry our saints, you must be redundant."

 Chapter 957

    "A burden?"


    Ding Ning was like a bolt from the blue. Unexpectedly, it would be such a condition, which was simply unacceptable to him.


    "Well, we saints are one of the Four Saints after all, and we are also the most complete family in array inheritance. In order to prevent the leakage of array inheritance, people who want to marry our saints must join us!"


    Night alone bit his lips and nodded, with a sad look on his face: "moreover, after the man becomes redundant, he can''t leave the saint for life. If he gives birth to a girl, he will stay in the saint for training. If he is a boy, he must be sent out of the family and raised by the man''s family. If there is no one in the man''s family, he can only let the boy live and die by himself and become an orphan."


    "This is too unreasonable? How can there be such unreasonable regulations? Whose parents are willing to endure the separation of mother and son!"


    Ding Ning suddenly understood why he didn''t want him to propose marriage.


    After all, their union was an accident, and she couldn''t say she had deep feelings for herself. She selfishly wanted to let the saints see her potential and promised their marriage, but she didn''t tell herself what to do. But after she was pregnant with a child, she didn''t want to endure the pain of mother child separation, so she didn''t want to propose marriage.


    "Sorry, I don''t want to lie to you, but I''m afraid I''m born a boy. I can''t accept the reality of our mother son separation, so I don''t want you to propose marriage. You... Don''t blame me!"


    Night walked alone and prayed to look at him. If she didn''t have deep feelings for Ding Ning at the beginning, but things had happened and she had to accept her life, since Ding Ning accidentally rushed here and took care of her, she was deeply moved. Pregnant women are easy to be emotional. She can tell him this, that is, she really regarded him as a lover.


    In fact, what she didn''t tell Ding Ning is that the virgin clan is a matriarchal clan society. In the clan, men are just tools used by the virgin clan to reproduce. Their status is extremely low. If women love him, they will live better. If they don''t love him, it will be miserable. I''m afraid their status is not as good as slaves. How can a proud man like Ding Ning accept such a life, so, After much thought, she decided to tell him the truth.


    "What do I blame you for? That''s the rule of your family, not made by you. Besides, even if you lied to me before, you''re going to elope with me now. What else can I blame you for?"


    Ding Ning was shocked in a cold sweat. Fortunately, he moved ye to walk alone and asked her to tell herself the truth. Otherwise, if she was stupid enough to propose marriage, she would be detained in the family by the saint and couldn''t get out all her life.


    "In fact, you can''t blame the family. After all, you know the origin of our saints. It''s also extremely helpless to multiply our blood and keep our array inheritance!"


    The night walked alone and sighed faintly, with some confusion in his eyes: "the most cruel thing is that in order to avoid being tempted by blood and family affection and maintain loyalty to the ethnic group, every ethnic group doesn''t know who their parents are. Therefore, I don''t know who my parents are. Maybe they have been watching me grow up, but I don''t know who my parents are."


    "What? There are such regulations. It''s not inhumane. It''s simply killing human relations. It''s too much!"


    Ding Ning tightly hugged the night and walked alone into his arms, with some distressed anger.


    "Ding Ning, hide me. I don''t want to be separated from my children, and I don''t want you to be imprisoned in the family all your life. Just let them think I''m dead!"


    Night alone closed his eyes, two lines of tears came down and choked: "I''m just worried about my master. Master, she doesn''t have any tricks. She''s just like a piece of white paper. She''s also the only person who has been good to me since childhood. If I don''t go back, she will be punished by the family!"


    "Don''t worry about walking alone. Give me some more time. When I am strong enough to compete with the saint, I will pick up your master and let her accompany you forever."


    Ding Ning took her face in his heart, kissed the tears on her face, and vowed.


    "I believe you, you can do it!"


    Night alone moved to wipe his tears, then his eyes turned, his face was a little strange and said, "why don''t you accept my master, Ding Ning? Anyway, you don''t care about one more woman."


    "What are you talking about? What the hell are you thinking?"


    Ding Ning couldn''t cry or laugh. She knocked on her forehead angrily. Of course, she was reluctant to exert herself.


    "I''m serious, master. Although she is more than 50 years old, she is still a girl for the life of ancient martial artists. Although we are teachers and disciples, we actually feel the same sisters!"


    Night alone rubbed his forehead, tooted his small mouth and said seriously, "besides, master is very beautiful. Even compared with sister Jiutian, he is not inferior. Oh, you are really not moved?"


    "Well, don''t tempt me. Anyway, she is your master and your elder. Isn''t that a mess?"


    Ding Ning wanted to cry without tears. He pinched her little face and said spoiled, "it''s cold. Get up and pack up. Let''s go back to Ninghai!"


    "I... can I come back later?"


    Night alone, reluctantly looked at this place where Ding Ning had a lifelong relationship, and said with some nostalgia.


    "Of course, I won''t remove the transmission array here. Remember the coordinates here. You can come back anytime you want to come back later!"


    Ding Ning patted his forehead silently. I have to say that the transmission array is really a good thing. It''s only a moment away!


    "That''s good. If you dare to be bad to me in the future, I''ll bring the child back and destroy the transmission array so that you can never find me!"


    Walking alone at night, he immediately smiled and followed the coquettish way of a little girl.


    "Don''t worry, that will never happen!"


    Ding Ning was still very confident about this and patted his chest to promise.


    "If you don''t bully me, it doesn''t mean others won''t bully me!"


    No matter how generous people are, they will be jealous. If they walk alone at night, they have something to say.


    Ding Ning couldn''t hear the sour smell in those words, but he could only giggle and pretend not to hear what he could say.


    It doesn''t take much trouble to clean up the salute. Just put it in the storage ring. It''s done in a few minutes, but it''s obviously a little nervous to walk alone at night. For fear of being looked down upon by other women in dingning, he picked and changed several clothes. He was not satisfied. He lingered for more than an hour before he left reluctantly under the urging of dingning.


    Paradise Island, after a wave of space, Ding Ning appeared alone holding the timid night.


    As Ding Ning expected, Liu Sheng and shallow Dai were the only people on the whole paradise island during this time. Seeing Ding Ning coming back, he immediately welcomed him happily: "brother, you''re back!"


    "Well, shallow Dai, this is your sister walking alone!"


    Ding Ning tried to make his face more natural. In fact, he knew that it was not a good choice to walk alone at night. No matter how generous their sisters were, they allowed him to flirt outside, but they would never want a woman to conceive Ding Ning''s child earlier than them. After all, this is the eldest son.


    But he was really worried that if he walked alone in the rain forest at night, he had to bite the bullet and bring her back.


    "Sister walking alone, I''m Liu shengqian Dai. Please take more care in the future!"


    After all, Liu shengqian Dai has not reached the last step with Ding Ning, and she is not qualified to be jealous. What''s more, growing up in a country where men are superior to women in Fusang, she accepted this kind of thing far more than ordinary people. She politely walked alone with the night, bowed, and enthusiastically came forward to take her arm, which made Ding Ning feel relieved.


    "Sister Qiandai is so beautiful. Is she from Fusang?"


    The nervous mood of walking alone at night relaxed a little. With a gentle smile, he soon chatted with Liu shengqian Dai.


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and nervously took out his mobile phone and called his sister and snow respectively. After all, the ugly daughter-in-law inevitably had to see her in-law!


    Sister and snowfall came quickly. Before the phone hung up for two minutes, they came out of the transmitted castle. The smile on sister''s face smothered slightly when she saw that she was walking alone at night. After glancing at Ding Ning, she immediately recovered as before, and came forward enthusiastically to say hello to her!


    Ding Ning felt his back chilly. His sister''s eyes were terrible. It was obviously waiting for the settlement after autumn.


    In particular, when my sister found that she walked alone at night with a slightly raised lower abdomen, the smile on her face became very reluctant. She didn''t even look at Ding Ning, which made Ding Ning''s nervous calf and stomach turn cramps.


    But after all, my sister is a person who knows the general. She quickly converged her emotions and took the night alone with snow falling shallow Dai to visit Paradise Island, leaving Ding Ning in situ.


    Especially before Liu shengqian Dai left, the gloating and a touch of resentment in her eyes made Ding Ning feel like an ant on a hot pot.


    Night alone likes paradise island very much. Although she is the most talented martial artist of the younger generation in the ancient martial arts world and has experienced in the Religious Bureau, her nature is still simple after all. She doesn''t see her sister''s sadness and loneliness in Luoxue''s eyes. She also likes to chat with them.


    After visiting Paradise Island, snow saw that the pregnant woman was tired of walking alone at night. She immediately helped her pack up a castle and let her rest.


    "Come with me!"


    After the night''s solo rest, my sister didn''t look at it. She hung her head like a child who did something wrong and waited for honest punishment. Ding Ning said coldly, and went to her only castle!


    Falling snow and Liu shengqian Dai sympathized with him and spit out their tongues. With a look of self-help, Ding Ning almost didn''t cry.


    "Sister, i... uh!"


    Ding Ning boldly walked into the room and summoned up the courage to explain, when he was blocked by his sister''s sweet lips


    Ding Ning is silly and passively bears his sister''s crazy demands again and again. I don''t know what this routine is!


    For a long time, the wind stopped and the rain stopped. Ding led hunting tightly around Ding Ning''s neck, but he could feel the warm tears falling on his shoulders and sliding on the messy sheets along his skin.


    "Sister, I''m sorry. Don''t cry, OK? It was an accident for me to walk alone. Listen to me..."


    Ding Ning is most afraid of women crying, especially his strong sister. She tries to break away from her sister''s arms. Looking at the tears flowing in her closed eyes, she feels distressed like a needle. If she had known that walking alone at night would make her sister so sad, he wouldn''t do anything, but it''s already here, He can only tell what happened when he walked alone with the night!


    "Well, I''m fine. I should be happy. We laoding''s family finally have a future. I''ll treat her well in the future!"


    Listening to Ding Ning''s story, Ding Qianlie''s face soon recovered calm. Anyway, walking alone at night is Ding Ning''s life-saving benefactor. No matter how jealous she is, she can''t do anything to drive her away.


    "Sister, aren''t you sad?"


    Ding Ning was at ease and asked cautiously.

 Chapter 958

    "Sad, why not sad? But what''s the use of being sad? I''m the daughter-in-law designated by my mother, but I didn''t conceive your first child!"


    Ding Qianlie was depressed and sad. He punched Ding Ning in the chest. He rarely showed the posture of a little woman and said sour with pink lips.


    "Sister, is the first child really so important? In my heart, you will always be the most important person."


    Ding Ning knows that her sister is really not angry, but it doesn''t mean that she really doesn''t mind. She is moved and funny in her heart, but at this time, she must coax her sister to be happy!


    "Hey! I''m your first wife. It''s a shame that I didn''t conceive the eldest son to the Ding family. Today is my dangerous period. Since I didn''t conceive the first one, I have to conceive the second one. Come on, let''s continue and increase the success rate!"


    In order to conceive a child early, Ding Qianlie also worked hard. He was very tired and had to continue!


    "Sister, you can do whatever you want!"


    Ding Ning is not dead. She really loves her sister. She quickly hugged her in her arms and said, "do you want to give me a son?"


    "Yes, there are three kinds of unfilial, and no offspring is big. Our Ding family is thin. I''m really happy that you have children, but as your wife, I can''t give birth to your eldest son. Can''t people say that I can''t lay eggs just by beating?"


    Ding Qianlie said sadly.


    Ding Ning looked at her sister''s heartbroken appearance and couldn''t help feeling distressed for a while. A flash of light suddenly flashed in her brain and said with a smile: "my silly sister, don''t you just want to have an eldest son? Then I tell you, the one who walks alone is a girl. Should you be satisfied?"


    "Really?"


    Ding Qianlie''s beautiful eyes suddenly burst into brilliance and asked in surprise.


    "Of course it''s true. Don''t forget what I do!"


    Ding Ning was very confident about this. Before sending it back, night alone took him to check it carefully. Although he didn''t understand why the baby had fetal movement only four months ago, he knew that night alone was pregnant with a girl.


    My sister values boys over girls, but walking alone at night is just the opposite. I''m very happy to know that it''s a girl, but for Ding Ning, boys and girls really don''t matter. They are all his own flesh and blood.


    "Yeah! That''s great. Don''t hurry. Why don''t you let your sister have a boy? My sister is not finished with you!"


    Ding led the hunt like beating chicken blood, and his depression was swept away. Poor Ding Ning how dare to sweep away his sister''s happiness at this time. He can only devote himself to his death and work hard.


    Snow specially asked for leave and specially made lunch!


    Ding Qianlie didn''t know if it was because she had the hope of growing a son again. The whole person was in good spirits. She was a little flattered by the fact that she walked alone at night.


    "Sister Luoxue''s craft is really great!"


    Although the nature of walking alone at night is relatively simple, its EQ is not low at all. It is full of praise for the skill of falling snow.


    Looking at the four beautiful women with national beauty, Ding Ning has a strong sense of satisfaction. If only he could live a generation like this, but there are many more important things waiting for him to do.


    At the dinner table, Ding Ning talked to his sister about his plan to enter the automobile industry. Her newly moistened sister was red and immediately expressed support.


    The two discussed the details in detail. Luoxue and Liu shengqian Dai also provided some opinions from time to time and constantly improved the plan. They just didn''t have a good candidate when talking about the selection of everyone in charge of the laboratory.


    "Brother, I have a candidate for the head of the science and technology laboratory!"


    Snow tightly pursed her lips and said timidly.


    "Who?"


    Ding Ning asked curiously.


    "Jingjing!"


    The falling snow said with flying eyebrows.


    Ding Ning frowned, smiled and shook his head and said, "Jingjing studies medicine. Where do you know what cars!"


    "Cut, don''t underestimate Jingjing. She is not only a graduate student of traditional Chinese medicine, but also a doctoral student of psychology and biology. She is an absolute genius. Studying a car is not a piece of cake!"


    Falling snow''s words are full of envy and worship, which is enough to see that this Nizi has a close relationship with Zhao Jingjing during this period of time.


    Ding Ning was shocked all over. A flash of light suddenly flashed in her mind and said in silence, "what are you talking about? She is not only a medical graduate student, but also a double material doctoral student?"


    "Yes, isn''t she your girlfriend? Don''t you know?"


    Snow looked at him strangely. She thought Ding Ning knew it long ago.


    "Lying trough, this girl, it''s so deep to hide from me!"


    Ding Ning couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark. He was led by Ding hunting and gave a hard white look: "pay attention to civilization and don''t teach bad children!"


    Ding Ning smiled, but there was an uproar in his heart. He scolded himself for being damned. He didn''t remember who Zhao Jingjing was earlier. The 18-year-old double material doctor, who else could be there except Zhao Xin''s evil sister!


    This girl is not only a monster, but also seems to have a good relationship with Lingyun, Luoxue, wenrou and others. It can be seen that her EQ is also very high. She is the most suitable person for the head of the laboratory.


    "It''s just that the manpower is sometimes exhausted. She''s still in school. Where can she spare time?"


    Ding Ning thought for a while, still shook his head and denied.


    "She can certainly spare time. I don''t understand the world of genius. Anyway, she runs to me for dinner when she has nothing to do. Sometimes she stays for a day. I see that she studies three subjects at the same time without any difficulty."


    Snow said with envy, "I don''t know how long her brain is. She often complains to me that the subjects she studies are really not challenging. They are considering whether to hold two more subjects!"


    "This girl is still a super Xueba. Take good exercise. She is definitely a good seedling!"


    Although Ding Qianlie is known as the goddess of Commerce, she had to defeat Zhao Jingjing when she heard her brilliant achievements. The meaning of her words has tended to let her be the head of the laboratory.


    Night alone and Liu Sheng, shallow Dai and Zhao Jingjing are not familiar, and it''s not easy to express their opinions. They all look to Ding Ning and wait for him to make a decision!


    Ding Ning hesitated for a long time before sighing: "let me talk to her back. I respect her opinion, but the premise is that it can''t affect her studies!"


    At the thought of his confused giving Zhao Xin''s sister to Huo, Ding Ning still felt guilty and didn''t know how to face Zhao Xin''s good brother.


    After dinner, Ding Ning accompanied the four women around again and coaxed the night to sleep alone. Only then did he leave with Luoxue and his sister to do their own things.


    As for Liu shengqian Dai, she asked to stay and take care of the night alone. She was very interested in the five element array arranged by Ding Ning, especially the ice and snow added by Ding Ning, which was very suitable for her cultivation!


    When Ding Ning returned to Ninghai''s home, he felt as if he were separated from the world. First, he dialed Bai Qing and made an appointment with a place to let his contact person stay in Ninghai go through the transfer procedures of the villa, together with the equity transfer of Tiangong entertainment and Tianfu jewelry.


    At Starbucks on Jianning Road, Murong Yanran rushed to Tianfu jewelry. She was more interested in Tianfu jewelry than anyone and wanted to make achievements in the jewelry industry.


    Looking at the Queen''s still full of Murong Yan, Ding Ning sighed. Although he still wanted to conquer the queen that made him palpitate, he immediately put away his mind at the thought of his sister''s tears and had better avoid some emotional debt.


    Murong Yan, who has always been used to flirting, found that Ding Ning was sitting upright today. She didn''t look like a flower. Instead, she felt very uncomfortable. She smiled and said, "what''s the matter? I haven''t seen you for some time. How can she be polite?"


    "Nothing, but I know myself clearly. I know I''m not my sister''s dish, so I decided to dispel my unrealistic fantasy and just regard you as a simple partner!"


    Ding Ning''s face said without a wave, no sorrow, no joy, no desire, no request.


    "Yo, it''s the sun coming out in the West today. I even said such words to my sister. Are you going to keep a distance from my sister? Or are you stimulated?"


    Murong Yanran said with a smile on her mouth, but she felt inexplicably lost in her heart. Although she firmly believed that she liked the black faced man, she actually enjoyed the kind of favor Ding Ning showed to her.


    Just as a man pursues a woman all day, although a woman may not like the man and will eventually refuse him, she will still enjoy the feeling of being pursued, but once the man suddenly doesn''t pursue, a woman will inevitably feel lost.


    "No, I recognize myself. Although I don''t want to admit it, I''m actually a complete flower heart radish. There are so many excellent girls around me. They tolerate me and are sincere to me, so I don''t want to make them sad and disappointed!"


    Ding Ning said with a slight self mockery.


    "It seems to be enlightened. Yes, there are so many good girls who are determined to you. You really should be satisfied!"


    Murong Yanran was like seeing her unwise brother grow up, showing a gratifying smile, but she felt sour in her heart. How can she not taste it? This surprised her. Has she unknowingly liked him?


    No, it''s impossible. I just took him as my brother. I felt uncomfortable. It should be that I didn''t adapt to his sudden change for a while. Murong Yanran desperately tried to find an excuse for herself, which made me feel more comfortable.


    "Well, sister Yanran, I will transfer all the shares of Tianfu jewelry to your name. In the future, ningran jewelry will work hard for you. When I need to carve, just call me in advance!"


    Ding Ning felt an inexplicable pain in his heart. This was the Queen''s sister he never forgot. Although he had decided to give up, when Murong Yan showed that indifferent expression, he still had an unspeakable tingling feeling in his heart.


    "What? You suddenly realized that even your sister has become a sweet sister. Tianfu jewelry was lost to you. I don''t want it!"


    Listening to this strange title, Murong Yanran suddenly burst into an unknown anger and roared in an uncontrollable low voice.


    "What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you say long ago that all the equity of Tianfu jewelry will be given to you, and then secretly hold shares to make ningran jewelry bigger and stronger and prove it to your father?"


    Ding Ning frowned and looked at her puzzled. She didn''t know why she was so angry.


    Murong Yan''s towering chest fluctuated sharply, and his face stood up coldly: "that was before. You were my brother and I was your sister. I felt at ease when you gave it to my sister, but now it''s different. You''re no longer my brother, we''re just partners, so we won''t accept your gifts or handouts!"


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you? When did I say it wasn''t your brother?"


    Ding Ning saw her bend over to take her bag, turn around and leave, hurriedly grabbed her and said in a hurry.


    "Let go! You and I are just partners. Please pay attention!"


    Murong Yan looked at him with an expressionless face, grabbed his wrist and said coldly.


    Ding Ning was in a bad mood. Seeing that she was making trouble without reason, she suddenly got angry, suddenly shook off her hand and said with an iron blue face: "whatever you like, whatever you like!"

 Chapter 959

    "You... You bastard!"


    Murong Yanran was shivering all over, tears swirling in her eyes, stomped her feet hard, and walked out with high heels.


    "Inexplicable!"


    Ding Ning''s mood was unprecedentedly irritable. Seeing the customers around him pointing, he immediately showed fierce light and roared: "what are you looking at? I haven''t seen the young couple quarrel!"


    Murong Yan, who all walked to the door, heard this, and suddenly stumbled under her feet. She stepped on high heels and came back again. She reached out to pick up the coffee cup and poured it on Ding Ning''s face. She scolded angrily: "who is married to you, big bastard!"


    Ding Ning was splashed all over her face and looked like a drowned chicken. She suddenly became angry. She raised her head and looked at Murong Yanran fiercely. When she was about to hit her ass, she found that she had a fleeting smile at the bottom of her eyes. Her anger immediately dissipated. She said bitterly, "my aunt milk, where do you want to make trouble? What''s your temper for no reason!"


    "Hum!"


    Murong Yanran was in a good mood because of his embarrassed appearance. With a proud smile, she sat opposite him: "if people are in a bad mood, won''t you let them?"


    Ding Ning was also drunk. He raised his hands and complained wrongly, "you''re a sister. Shouldn''t you let your brother? Where does your brother let your sister?"


    "I... hum, I''m in a bad mood today. Don''t I always let you?"


    Murong Yanran wronged the poor words and felt that he was just making trouble without reason. He said with a guilty heart.


    "Forget it, I don''t care about you when you come to my aunt!"


    Ding Ning saw that she had a tendency to be soft, and suddenly her mood became beautiful again, with a very generous mouth flower path.


    "Smelly scoundrel!"


    Murong Yanran turned a good-looking white eye, and then remembered the scene when he had just met Ding Ning and called him a scoundrel all day. He couldn''t help laughing. It was like melting snow and flowers in full bloom, which made Ding Ning look straight.


    "What are you looking at? Scoundrels!"


    Murong Yanran was suddenly flustered by his hot eyes. Her heart pounded like a deer. A red cloud floated on her pretty face, and she bowed her head shyly. A strange feeling quietly filled her heart!


    "Sister, you are so beautiful!"


    Ding Ning looked at her foolishly and said sincerely that this was the most real feeling in his heart, so he was not artificial at all.


    "Hum, if you are glib, you will say nice to coax my sister to be happy!"


    Murong Yan''s face was crimson, and a misty mist floated in her beautiful eyes. She was coquettish and angry in her mouth, but sweet in her heart.


    "I''m telling the truth. My sister is beautiful. Compared with those big stars and supermodels, you''re not even as good as a hair!"


    Ding Ning''s small mouth was like wiping honey and boasting.


    "Cut, it will make me happy. Forget it. Elder sister has a lot, so I won''t care about you. Just now, elder sister was bad and shouldn''t spill your coffee. Let me wipe your clothes and wait for elder sister to wash your clothes!"


    Murong smiled happily and apologized insincerely. He stood up and sat beside him, took out a paper towel and helped Ding Ning wipe the coffee all over his face!


    "Don''t bother. I''ll just go to the bathroom and clean up!"


    Ding Ning avoided in a panic and fled to the bathroom.


    Looking at the way he ran away in embarrassment, Murong Yanran showed a cunning color in her eyes. She smiled proudly. Sample, it''s cheap for you. My sister just showed her charm a little, and you can''t bear it. Unexpectedly, she dared to distance herself from my sister. Hum, what a beauty?


    Although she didn''t know why she made such a move, she instinctively didn''t want to be alienated from Ding Ning, which would make her very uncomfortable. Although this instinctive reaction made her heart beat faster and blush, she deceived herself and others to explain that she was doing this for the future development of the company.


    "Goblin, what a goblin!"


    Dingning, with wet hair, stood in front of the bathroom mirror and muttered in a low voice. He buried himself to wash his face and looked in the mirror again, but the coffee stains on his clothes could not be cleaned for the time being.


    After seeing no one around, he quietly took a water purification symbol and cleaned it. Then he took a deep breath, forcibly restrained his throbbing mood and secretly scolded himself for his lack of concentration.


    Just now Murong Yanran didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. The fullness of his chest was rubbed and presented on his arm. The faint body fragrance was completely different from the gentle appearance. The resolute queen fan in peace made his blood surge. He almost couldn''t help turning into a wolf and threw her down on the spot, forcing him to flee in embarrassment to avoid making a fool of himself in public.


    When he came out of the bathroom, Lawyer Zhang arranged by Bai Qing had arrived and successfully signed the transfer procedures and equity transfer. However, Lawyer Zhang always glanced at the coffee stains on Ding Ning''s chest with strange eyes. He probably thought why such a big boss didn''t repair the edge so much? I went out wearing clothes with coffee stains.


    Ding Ning didn''t bother to pay attention to him, so he signed his name on the document. There would be a special person responsible for the rest, and he didn''t bother to worry about it.


    After Lawyer Zhang left, Murong gave Ding Ning a resentful stare: "what do you want so many villas for? Golden House hides Jiao!"


    "Yes, or my sister will let me hide it!"


    Ding Ning flirted with a smiling face.


    Murong smiled and blushed. He was in a terrible panic. He pretended to be calm on his face and knocked on his forehead: "little scoundrel, elder sister, you dare to flirt!"


    "It''s not flirting, it''s thinking!"


    Ding Ning looked at her seriously and continued to flirt!


    "Bah! I''m not afraid of thieves. I''m afraid of thieves. I''m afraid of thieves. You''re a thief. I don''t know how many girls have been stolen by you. Don''t worry about me. You''re not my dish. If you go, please contact me again!"


    Murong Yan''s heart pounded and spat with shame. She stood up and walked away, but the confusion in her eyes and the blush on her face betrayed her nervous mood!


    Ding Ning was so happy that he thought it was over, but he didn''t expect the twists and turns.


    He didn''t think so much just now, but now he thinks carefully. Combined with Murong Yanran''s sudden anger and his panic just now, it is clearly interesting to him. As an old driver, he can still see this.


    Although he warned himself 10000 times that he could never provoke emotional debt again, his heart moved again after knowing that Murong Yanran was not indifferent to him.


    Hey! What a distressed happiness!


    Ding Ning sighed bitterly, got up and settled the account, went back to the car, took out his clothes, put them on, and went straight to the police station.


    On the way, he began to call the women one by one to report peace. The four sisters Ye Huan were not in Ninghai and went to other places to shoot advertisements. They seemed very busy on the phone and hung up without saying more. Then he called Zhao Jingjing, made an appointment to meet in the evening, and then called Xiao Yao


    Then Ding Ning remembered sadly in the noisy voice of Xiao Yao''s phone. He seemed to have forgotten a big thing. Today is new year''s day. Lin Hu married a mosquito. He not only didn''t show up, but also didn''t prepare for the gift. Xiao Yao, gentle and soft, Xiao Nuo is attending the wedding in Yanjing at the moment!


    "Well, don''t say anything. It''s all my fault. I''ll rush there now!"


    Ding Ning patted his forehead. Fortunately, the main seat was in the evening. It''s still too late to catch up. It''s just an appointment with Zhao Jingjing. He may have to break his promise.


    After calling Zhao Jingjing to explain, he signed n unequal treaties, which calmed Xueba''s anger. He asked his sister for instructions, and then rushed to Yanjing immediately!


    what? By plane or by car? Or take an air wing?


    Nonono, it''s all out. People have been upgraded and transferred directly.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yao had a heart. He called Ding Ning yesterday and didn''t get through. He directly sent her to let Ding Ning praise her. The beautiful Xiao Yao was happy.


    This made Ding Ning make up his mind. When he arrived in Yanjing, he immediately took over the two quadrangles that Gu Yongxuan had just transferred to him, and installed the upload and delivery array in them. It was convenient to come to Yanjing in the future!


    There was a wave in the space. Just as Ding Ning appeared, a soft and delicate body threw herself into her arms and gave her sweet lips.


    Ding Ning fixed his eyes on him. Xiao Yao''s pretty face was like peach blossom. He breathed with a faint smell of wine. He was looking at himself with a blurred giggle in his eyes.


    "This girl! Drink too much, so enthusiastic!"


    Ding Ning has found that this is in a hotel room. Although he doesn''t know why Xiao Yao doesn''t go home and wants to live in the hotel, at this time, there is no room for him to think more. He picked up the little cow with infinite recovery of energy and rushed to the bed.


    There is no communication in any language and no intimate greetings after a long separation and reunion. It is the most primitive passion and love!


    After a passion, before Ding Ning Mei opened twice, Xiao Yao said, "don''t blame me for not giving you a chance. Sister Nuo is right next to you. Are you going or not?"


    Ding Ning was scared out of a cold sweat. Just now, he just went to play a friendly game with Xiao Yao. Where did he notice that there were others in the room.


    At the moment, when I heard the sound and looked, I found that Xiao Nuo blushed and was sleeping soundly on the other bed.


    "Hehe, those bastards have filled me and sister Nuo too much. Oh, don''t you want our sisters to serve you together? This opportunity is once in a lifetime. Make your own decision!"


    Xiao Yao smiled so evil that Ding Ningyi said in a righteous voice, "am I such a person?"


    But his eyes couldn''t help looking at Xiao Nuo. He couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. It was estimated that the tiger entertained them at noon. Everyone was crazy. Xiao Nuo also drank too much wine. He came back to take a bath and fell asleep. He was wrapped in a bath towel, revealing a white and delicate calf.


    "Cut, I don''t know you yet. You want to be crazy. Don''t pretend to be a gentleman. Don''t miss the opportunity and don''t come again!"


    Xiao Yao looked at him contemptuously and said with temptation.


    Ding Ning''s heart is struggling. Er, no, her expression is struggling. In fact, she is happy. Anyway, Xiao Nuo and Xiao Yao are already their own women. It''s not too much to enjoy a big sleep while she''s drunk, isn''t it? Well, it''s certainly not too much. It''s not without it anyway!


    Therefore, Comrade Ding Ning, who had weak willpower, soon fell into the enemy. Although Comrade Xiao Nuo was drunk, he still had some instinctive reactions. He didn''t want to cool a certain animal, and his soul was flying to the sky!


    Although Ding Ning later realized that Xiao Nuo had woken up, he was still pretending to be drunk because he was embarrassed. He refused to open his eyes, which made the goods more proud. He smiled very cheap, very wave, very YD, but tossed vigorously.


    "Absurd, smelly hooligans will bully me!"


    When it came to the dinner party, Xiao Nuo couldn''t hold it anymore. Xiao Nuo blushed and bled. He became angry and grabbed Ding Ning and beat him to hide his embarrassment.


    Ding Ning was cheap, so he could no longer be obedient and honestly accept the punishment of violence. However, the goods were too thick skinned. Neither of the two eye sealing hammers could turn him into a panda''s eye. Xiao Nuo was angry, and Xiao Yao giggled.

 Chapter 960

    The marriage of Lin and Du''s children is a major event for the whole Yanjing city.


    Although the two old men are still at the provincial and ministerial level, it is known that the two old men have full potential and are highly favored by the leaders of the Central Bureau. It is almost certain to go further.


    In particular, most of the second generation of the Lin family developed in the military headquarters and had a great influence on the military. Even if the Lin family stopped at this point, it would not have a great impact on the strength of the Lin family.


    Worried about the bad influence, the wedding banquet was not held in a big way, but more than 50 tables were set up in a four-star hotel, and most of the guests were colleagues, relatives and friends with human contacts.


    However, although the Lin family has tried to be simple, people who got the news still flocked to them like a cloud.


    You can''t drive people away if they are kind enough to congratulate them without hitting a smiling face? In desperation, the Lin family had to temporarily add 30 tables, but they were still overcrowded and full.


    This is still the result that many people only give gifts without leaving meals. Otherwise, they may not be able to sit at another 50 tables.


    Fortunately, the witch gang has reserved a seat for Xiao Nuo and Xiao Yao. Otherwise, I''m afraid they don''t even have a seat.


    Tiger was wearing a straight suit, bridegroom fireworks on his chest, and mosquitoes in white wedding dress stood in the lobby of the hotel to greet the guests. The smile on his face was mechanized and stiff. If the central air conditioning of this four-star hotel had not always maintained a constant temperature, it was estimated that the couple would have been frozen into popsicles.


    Because it was a big wedding for the younger generation, the heads of various rich families could not come to congratulate themselves, but just sent their children to congratulate. As a result, most of the wedding banquet was attended by young people.


    "Young master Bai Qing of Bai family is here!"


    The third uncle of tiger Zi is in charge of welcoming the guests in the Lin family. This man has lively eyelids, familiar head and smooth work. He is clear about all the children of the rich families in Yanjing. Seeing Bai Qing coming with a smile on his face, he immediately cheered up and shouted with his head up and chest up.


    After all, Bai Qing''s identity is no better than others. He is the head of the white family. It''s only a matter of time to become the head of the new Yanjing eight. He can represent the white family to attend the wedding banquet, which definitely gives Lin and Du face. Lin Hu''s third uncle also feels proud.


    Tiger and mosquito looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes. They had no intersection with Bai Qing. I don''t know why the Bai family sent this heavyweight.


    But the ceremony should not be abandoned. The couple still squeezed out a smile on their faces and went forward to welcome them!


    "Congratulations! On behalf of my father, I wish you two a happy wedding and have a baby!"


    With a warm smile, Bai Qing hugged his fist and congratulated the couple, looking like nothing.


    "Thank you, young and old man Bai!"


    Although the couple wondered, they still politely expressed their thanks!


    But then the couple didn''t calm down. Bai Qing didn''t find a reason to leave after the ceremony, just like the children of other aristocratic families. Instead, he went straight to the wedding banquet. This is the rhythm of drinking a wedding wine.


    Uncle Lin is also a little confused. The Lin family seems to have no friendship with the Bai family, right? The young master of the Bai family not only came to congratulate him in person, but also planned to ask for a wedding drink. Uncle Lin was excited and nervous. He was about to go forward to arrange seats for Bai Qing, but someone came from the corner of his eye. His eyebrows jumped. The Lin family who helped him made a wink and asked him to greet Bai Qing, while he piled a smile on his face, Holding his head high, he shouted, "young master Gu Yongxuan of Gu family is here!"


    Tiger and mosquito look at each other and see the worry in each other''s eyes. You know, they don''t have any friendship with the second youngest in Yanjing. On the contrary, they don''t have a harmonious relationship with each other. Isn''t this guy here to smash the scene today?


    But out of courtesy, they had to squeeze out a smile and come forward to welcome!


    "Congratulations on your marriage. I come to congratulate you on behalf of my grandfather and my family!"


    Gu Yongxuan was unconventional and congratulated with a smiling face. The weight of this sentence was heavy. Who was his grandfather? No one present didn''t know. It was one of the leaders of the Central Bureau. The startled tiger and his wife thanked him again and again!


    Then, in the confused eyes of Uncle Lin and Huzi, they even entered the banquet hall like Bai Qing after the ceremony, which made them confused. They wondered whether Gu Yongxuan''s head had been kicked by a donkey.


    "Master Dai Zhefeng of the Dai family has arrived!"


    But then Dai Zhefeng, dressed in military uniform and dusty, let the two people go forward happily without thinking about anything else.


    "Crazy, black and thin!"


    Today, although mosquitoes have been able to face up to the feelings of the past, they are still excited when they see the emergence of Dai Zhefeng, who has been in love for many years. Of course, they are not mixed with any love factors, just because they are friends!


    "Hahaha! It''s dark and thin. Don''t you realize I''m handsome again?"


    Dai Zhefeng, with a sincere smile on his face, laughed and punched the tiger in the chest, and said with a wink: "you boy, you can make the mosquito big so soon!"


    "That''s, don''t look who I am!"


    Huzi was not ashamed but proud. Proudly, he came forward and gave Dai Zhefeng a bear hug!


    "Virtue, neither of them has a good thing!"


    The mosquito turned his eyes and spat angrily, but his eyes were slightly wet. The circle went through twists and turns, but it didn''t fall apart in the end. This is the happiest thing for them!


    "I''ll go with the ceremony first, grandma. In order to attend your wedding, I asked for leave to run back. Let''s talk later!"


    Dai Zhefeng walked to the ceremony with a smile.


    "Wei Jia, Wei Biao and Wei Biao are few!"


    Uncle Lin''s sudden voice made Dai Zhefeng''s footsteps stop and didn''t go with the ceremony. He smiled and looked at Wei Biao who came in wearing only a vest, a jacket and a cold wind: "brother Biao is still so Biao!"


    "Hey, madman, your boy is here, too. It''s good. It''s good. Although he''s thinner and darker, he''s more energetic and looks more sunny. It''s much stronger than his gloomy appearance before!"


    Wei Biao said sarcastically without saving face. Because of his sister, he was very familiar with Dai Zhefeng, but he didn''t like this guy very much. He was too feminine, so the relationship between the two was not harmonious. He had to pinch a few words when he met.


    "Come on, brother Biao, don''t stimulate me. I''ve changed my temper now. The army is really a good place. I would have joined the army earlier if I knew."


    Dai Zhefeng sighed and said, "good man, you should be a soldier!"


    "Well said, a good man should be a soldier!"


    A thick male voice sounded and let everyone hear it and see it.


    Uncle Lin frowned. He didn''t know the handsome young man who was surrounded by Xiao Nuo and Xiao Yao. He opened his mouth and didn''t know what to call him. He wondered in his heart, who is this? I haven''t heard of it!


    "Brother in law, can''t you come?"


    "Ding Ning!"


    "Sister Nuo!"


    "Brother, when did you come?"


    "Xiao Yao!"


    "Xiao Nuo... Xiao Nuo!"


    "Madman, are you here?"


    "Brother, you''re there too!"


    ¡­¡­


    A series of messy greetings sounded at the same time. Uncle Lin suddenly looked at Ding Ning with a curious look in his eyes. It turned out that this was the famous Ninghai little miracle doctor!


    "Tiger, mosquito, I''m really sorry. I''ve been out of town these days and didn''t come to help you in advance!"


    Ding Ning and Wei Biao hugged, smiled and nodded to Dai Zhefeng with complex eyes, and then apologized to Huzi and his wife.


    "Brother in law, we''ll be very happy if you can come. We know you''re doing something important. We''re really happy that you can come here in spite of your busy schedule!"


    The mosquito said happily, but the obscure meaning in his words stunned Ding Ning slightly. Then he suddenly realized that although the zombie virus was well blocked, it was difficult to hide from these top childe brothers in Yanjing City, but they knew which was more important, so they naturally wouldn''t say it at will.


    Dai Zhefeng''s eyes were slightly surprised, and his eyes fell on Ding Ning. Although he went to the army for training, he also had his news channel. He also heard about the zombie virus. Although the mosquito said it vaguely, he soon connected Ding Ning with the zombie virus. Unexpectedly, he was an excellent doctor!


    Peeking at Xiao Nuo again, I saw her beautiful eyes with infinite tenderness. I always looked at Ding Ning. I couldn''t help feeling a little pain in my heart, but I was relieved immediately. As long as she was happy.


    "I didn''t prepare any gifts, so I''ll send you two pills!"


    Ding Ning took out two medicine bottles with a smile and gave them to the couple one by one.


    "Thank you, brother-in-law!"


    Tiger and mosquito rejoiced and thanked at the same time, holding the medicine bottle tightly for fear of being robbed.


    If ordinary people send two pills when others get married, they have to be considered to curse the newlyweds and drive them out. However, the pills are sent by Ding Ning, but no one present has any objection. Even uncle Lin doesn''t think there is anything wrong, but he is still secretly proud of himself.


    You know, there are many people in Yanjing city and even in China who want to get the pills prepared by the little miracle doctor, but several people have such honors. Tiger is a blessed person. I just don''t know what the pills sent by the little miracle doctor do.


    Fortunately, he didn''t have to ask this question in person. Wei Biao, a generous guy, did it on his behalf. He only asked, "tiger, mosquitoes are inconvenient now, but you can''t help tossing around. You should take your medicine more slowly!"


    "Brother Biao, you... Hate it!"


    The mosquito was so ashamed that he stamped his feet in anger and spat softly with a red face. He saw the tiger grinning and stepping on his feet in shame and anger to hide his shyness.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    The crowd burst into laughter. Wei Biao seemed rude, but he was actually a smart guy. He was embarrassed to directly ask Ding Ning what medicine he sent, so he deliberately took the pill as an aphrodisiac to induce Ding Ning to answer the efficacy of the pill.


    Ding Ning was not fooled. He smiled and said, "Whoever uses it knows."


    They were speechless and looked contemptuously at Ding Ning. Wei Biao was unwilling to wait for him to continue to ask, but he was interrupted by Uncle Lin''s voice.


    "Young master Xiao Chunan of the Xiao family comes with Xiao Guoer, the little princess of the Xiao family!"


    "Big brother!"


    Hearing the sound, everyone looked at Xiao Chunan. Xiao Guoer, who was wrapped like zongzi, pushed the door and came in. Xiao Nuo welcomed him in surprise, "Why are you here?"


    "Tiger and mosquito are married. How can I not come?"


    Xiao Chunan gave Xiao Nuo a spoiled look, then turned his eyes to Ding Ning and showed a bright smile: "brother, you''re here too!"


    "Well, I''ve just arrived!"


    Ding Ning smiled and nodded. He saw Xiao Chunan for the first time since he came back from Longmu island. I only heard that he returned to the old army after examination. This time, he should also ask for leave.

 Chapter 961

    "Uncle Lin, second sister, brother-in-law, brother Biao, brother Feng, brother Huzi, sister mosquito, sister Xiaoyao!"


    Xiao Guoer''s little face was red and creamy. He greeted everyone present, smiled on Uncle Lin''s old face and said good.


    Everyone clapped around and teased the lovely Xiao Guoer with a smile. It can be seen how much this girl is loved!


    "Master Su Chen of the Su family has arrived!"


    Uncle Lin''s loud voice aroused everyone''s eyes and made everyone who was teasing Xiao Guoer subconsciously look at it. Ding Ning also looked forward to it. He could see that Su Chen came alone and a look of disappointment flashed across his eyes.


    With a warm smile on Su Chen''s face, she first expressed congratulations to Lin Hu and mosquitoes in a generous and decent manner, and then nodded politely to Xiao Chunan and others. Then she warmly extended her hand to Ding Ning: "I''ve heard a lot about the name of the little miracle doctor. Although I''ve met at Su''s house, it''s a pity that she didn''t have a chance to talk. Today, she finally had a chance to have a drink!"


    Ding Ning, neither humble nor arrogant, stretched out his hand and received it at one touch: "the morning is less praised. I''ve always been bad at drinking. I''m afraid I''ll brush the beauty of the morning!"


    Apart from the old man, grandfather and mother, Ding Ning has no good feelings for the rest of the Su family. Especially when Su Shao, who has always been hiding in the dark, has not determined his identity, he maintains a respectful attitude towards the younger generation of the Su family. Therefore, he is very indifferent to Su Chen''s initiative, with a slight sense of alienation in his politeness.


    Xiao Yao and others chuckled. Ding Ning really lied with his eyes open. None of them knew that Ding Ning showed his majesty and blew directly at the bottle when he came to Yanjing last time.


    Su Chen''s eyes flashed. If ordinary people treated him like this, he would certainly feel very unhappy. Even if he didn''t attack on the spot, he would try to export his evil spirit behind his back. However, although he was not afraid of Ding Ning, who saved Master Su, he would never easily provoke him.


    A faint smile of indifference immediately said, "my old man was saved by the little miracle doctor. Su Chen will never forget this kindness. Wait, the little miracle doctor will replace wine with tea!"


    "Say it again!"


    Ding Ning said noncommittally, turned and bent down to tease Xiao Guo''er, and directly hung Su Chen in place.


    Su Chen''s face was a little embarrassed. She touched her nose and said to herself, "it seems that I''m not very popular. I have to talk to you slowly. I''d better go first!"


    "All right, let''s stop pestling here and go in!"


    Although Xiao Chunan wondered why Ding Ning didn''t like Su Chen so much, and even didn''t hesitate to embarrass him on the spot, he still worried about Su Chen''s mood and walked in together after greeting, which could be regarded as finding a step for Su Chen.


    "Wen Junyi of the Wen family comes with the gentle and soft young lady of the Wen family!"


    At this time, uncle Lin shouted again, so that the group stopped again and turned to meet him.


    Wen Junyi is a soldier. Although he is only a senior colonel, he is a gentle father and an elder of most people present. No one dares to be rude.


    "Uncle Wen, you''re here!"


    "Rou Rou, you''re here!"


    "Hello, uncle Wen!"


    ¡­¡­


    "OK, everyone!"


    Wen Junyi is just like his name. He looks handsome and elegant, has a firm face, and has a straight and straight waist. He is a famous Confucian general. He greeted the people with a smile. Then he looked at Ding Ning and smiled: "this is the soft master, doctor Ding!"


    "Hello, uncle, I''m Ding Ning!"


    Ding Ning quickly stretched out his hands and introduced himself humbly and politely.


    "Hey, this uncle doesn''t deserve it. Although you are quite the same age as Rourou, you are her master after all. You are a teacher for one day and a father for life. It''s good for us to talk about friendship among the same generation. If you look up to me, just shout brother!"


    Wen Junyi''s palm is broad and warm, and his voice is loud and clear. However, what he said makes everyone look at each other, unable to cry or laugh.


    In particular, he was gentle and soft. His face changed and his smile became very reluctant. He said coyly: "Dad, what are you talking about? You are commensurate with his brother and he is sister Nuo''s boyfriend. How can I call sister Nuo in the future? Can I call her aunt?"


    Xiao Nuo''s face was blushing with shame. He glared softly and coyly and said, "what are you talking nonsense?"


    "Hahaha, Jianghu has no size. It depends on who''s doing well. What should you call it? Anyway, I think this brother is young. Brother Ding is not old, but you can''t compare his achievements. He has made great contributions to the country and the people. This is a real hero!"


    Wen Junyi wears a big hat on Ding Ning''s head like he doesn''t want money, which makes Ding Ning secretly feel disgusted. Is the old fox too good at hating Gora? This is to win!


    In addition to tenderness and softness, I''m afraid only Xiaoyao understands what Wen Junyi means. He is preventing his baby girl from falling in love with Ding Ning. He can''t help but quietly shrug his shoulders to tenderness and softness and quietly give a helpless look.


    The gentle and soft mood suddenly fell down, and the little silver teeth rattled. It was strange that the mother was too insidious. It seemed that she was booing the cold and asking for warmth. In fact, she was covering herself in a few words, so that she inadvertently showed her admiration for Ding Ning. The old man wanted to kill this budding feeling with generations!


    "Hehe! Uncle Wen is easygoing and informal. He is an example for me to learn from. But Rourou studied medicine with me. Although he is called a teacher and apprentice, he is actually the same brother and sister. I dare not call uncle Wen brother, otherwise, I have no face to get along with tiger''s brothers!"


    Ding Ning was flattered and said that although he didn''t know what medicine was sold in Wen Junyi''s gourd, he wouldn''t really call him a brother just because he was not big or small. After all, he accepted tenderness and softness as an apprentice, but never saw her as a younger generation, but regarded her as a sister and a good friend.


    She looked up at Ding Ning with a gentle surprise. Her heart pounded like a deer. Did her brother-in-law like me, so she insisted on making friends with her peers?


    "Ha ha, the little miracle doctor is really a true hero. No matter what you think, I really treat you as a brother. I''ll trouble you to teach more in the future!"


    What kind of person Wen Junyi is. His eyes read countless people. From Ding Ning''s clear eyes, he really has no affection for his baby girl between men and women. Everything is just his daughter''s unrequited love, which makes him feel great relief and some regret. If Ding Ning is not Xiao Nuo''s boyfriend, he would be a good match for Rourou. What a pity!


    "I can''t talk about teaching. She''s soft, ice and snow, smart and talented. I''m ashamed to say that I''ve been busy with chores these days. Instead of teaching her anything, she helped me a lot!"


    Ding Ning said sincerely that if gentleness and softness hadn''t been in charge of Ninghai Medical College''s preparation for the College of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia as his disciple, he couldn''t have been relaxed some time ago.


    "It''s Rou Rou''s blessing to be able to help you. After all, you are a person who does great things. How can you be entangled by those vulgar things. Rou Rou is good at everything. She''s lazy. It''s the first time I''ve seen her work so seriously. This time, my father and her mother said that she is much more sensible than before. Thanks to you!"


    Wen Junyi made a ha ha and said something in his words. He was gentle and soft and blushed in a moment. He said coyly: "Dad, I''m not a child anymore. Can you save me some face!"


    "Hey, hey, this girl has a temper. No, it''s good. Don''t say it. Go in!"


    Wen Junyi has said that he doesn''t care if Ding Ning can understand. In fact, he is a very open-minded person. He doesn''t mind his daughter likes Ding Ning, but his daughter-in-law nags in his ear all night, and he has to show his attitude according to his words.


    In his opinion, his daughter is the best. What about Xiao Nuo''s boyfriend? As long as she is not married, her daughter also has the right to pursue her own happiness. Just thinking of Xiao Nuo''s friendship with her daughter, he thinks that maybe his wife''s concerns are right. After all, she has been friends for so many years. In order to compete for the same man, such things not only hurt her friendship, but also spread out very bad.


    "Old four, here!"


    As soon as he entered the banquet hall, Bai Qing stood up and waved. Ding Ning immediately became the focus of attention, which made him not used to it!


    Bai Qing and Gu Yongxuan occupied a table for 12 people. The name of Yanjing bashao is still very easy to use. Many people greeted the two young people here, but no one dared to sit with them without their permission.


    "Who is that man? Bai Dashao called him old four?"


    "I''ll go. Didn''t you see that even Gu Shao stood up to meet him? He must be a big man!"


    "Cut, you don''t even know him? That''s our brother Ning!"


    "Brother Ning? Which brother Ning?"


    "Fool, which brother Ning can it be? Of course, it''s our eldest sister''s boyfriend."


    "It turned out that he was Ding Ning, a little miracle doctor. No wonder your eldest sister followed him like a little daughter-in-law."


    "Brother Biao is also here. Eh, isn''t that brother Feng? Brother Feng is back!"


    "Nonsense, the big day of brother tiger and sister mosquito, can they not come back?"


    "Ha ha, our Witch Gang is here this time. Brother Hu and sister mosquito have face. Brothers, let''s see the momentum of our Witch Gang!"


    "Brother Ning, sister Nuo!"


    "Brother Ning, sister Nuo!"


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, the cheers of "brother Ning, sister Nuo" rang out in the whole banquet hall, as if they were the protagonists of the wedding banquet tonight. Those who had not noticed them also paid attention to Ding Ning and his party and whispered about where it was sacred!


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. Looking at the enthusiastic look of the witch Gang, he could only wave to them from a long distance. It was like the review of the head of state. Now the limelight was big.


    "Brother-in-law, how''s it going? We have enough face for the witch Gang!"


    Xiao Yao was elated and looked proud. After Ding Ning''s recognition, the little witch finally took off her disguise and revealed her nature of fearing that the world would not be chaotic.


    "Face is enough. We have no face in Yanjing!"


    Wei Biao pretended to be sour and joked.


    "Hey, brother Biao, I haven''t noticed. Today''s eight young people in Yanjing have come to six. This face is tough."


    As soon as Wen Junyi entered the wedding banquet hall, he went to catch up with his familiar old friends. Without Wen Junyi''s supervision, he was gentle and soft, like a runaway wild horse, and became a little witch who was not afraid of heaven and earth.


    "Five? Where are six?"


    Ding Ning was stunned. He really didn''t know who the eight young people in Yanjing were. He only knew that Bai Qing, Gu Yongxuan, Wei Biao, Su Chen and Dai Zhefeng were among the eight young people in Yanjing, but there were only five, and there were six!


    "And my brother, he is also one of the eight young people in Yanjing and ranked third. Although he disappeared later, his position has been reserved for him until the news of his death is confirmed."


    Xiao Nuo pursed his mouth and explained that his face was full of happiness.

 Chapter 962

    For Xiao Nuo, there are only three most important men in life!


    One is a father, one is a brother, and the other is Ding Ning, the fiance.


    Now, two of the three most important men are with her to attend the wedding of their good brothers and sisters. What else can she be dissatisfied with.


    "Well, I don''t see. The virgin is still one of the eight young men in Yanjing. It''s disrespectful!"


    Ding Ning was very insincere and joked.


    Xiao Chunan looked like the vicissitudes of life of the people who came over, and said with melancholy eyes: "who doesn''t have a young and frivolous time?"


    "Cut, you are relying on the old and selling off the old. Why do you embarrass Bai Da Shao?"


    Gu Yongxuan seemed to have a good relationship with Xiao Chunan. He punched him on the chest and his eyes were wet: "you guy, where have you been these years? I thought you were dead. I heard you came back, I went to you immediately. Unexpectedly, you bastard ran to the army again. I came to block you this time!"


    "Come on, I can''t hang up if you hang up. Military secrets, no comment!"


    Xiao Chunan gave him a bear hug, but his eyes were a little red. After three years of life, his brotherhood in the past was precious at this moment.


    "Come on, come on, don''t be sensational. We''re here for a wedding wine tonight. Don''t let people see jokes."


    Wei Biao came forward and patted them on the shoulder. His eyes glittered with excitement. He smiled and joked: "it''s not good for people to mistakenly think you two are gay!"


    "Go away, young tiger, I have to pour you down tonight!"


    Xiao Chunan and Gu Yongxuan laughed and scolded together, but their eyes were red, which showed the agitation of their mood.


    "Hey, you don''t know. My brother had a strong relationship with brother Xuan and brother Biao. They were called three swordsmen. They did a lot of sneaking around and pulling garlic seedlings!"


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes were also slightly red. Seeing Ding Ning''s confused face, he smiled and explained: "after my brother disappeared, they launched all the forces they could launch to find my brother, including me falling out with my family and becoming a policeman in Ninghai. Brother Xuan also helped secretly. He took care of me secretly these years!"


    Ding Ning tightened her hand with some pain, and then his face became strange: "if I had known this relationship, I wouldn''t blackmail him."


    "Ah! Have you blackmailed brother Xuan? Tell me!"


    Xiao Nuo was not surprised but happy. He asked with a gossip face.


    "Brother in law, if you dare to say it, don''t blame me for being anxious with you!"


    Gu Yongxuan''s ears were sharp and said angrily like a fried hedgehog.


    "What''s the matter, Ding Ning? You killed this guy? Ha ha ha, it''s worthy of my brother-in-law. It''s powerful and well done!"


    Ding Ning''s face was extremely embarrassed, but Xiao Chunan laughed proudly and said contentedly: "xuanzi is an Iron Rooster. He doesn''t pull a dime. It has always been my biggest dream with puma. Unfortunately, he hasn''t succeeded. Brother-in-law, you are still a cow!"


    Wei Biao pointed to Gu Yongxuan with a black face and smiled, "xiaoxuanzi, I didn''t expect you to have today!"


    "OK, OK, brother Xuan is not as stingy as you said!"


    Xiao Nuo turned his eyes angrily, stopped the teasing of the two unscrupulous guys, and made Gu Yongxuan look better. But he didn''t expect Xiao Nuo''s next words to immediately bring him 100000 critical hit damage, which made him red in the face. He wanted to find a ground seam to drill in!


    "Brother Xuan went to Ninghai to see me the year before last, and sincerely invited me to have a barbecue kebab, which cost dozens of yuan!"


    Xiao Nuo said with a sly smile at the bottom of his eyes.


    "I''ll go, xuanzi. Your special cow went all the way to Ninghai to see my sister and asked her to roll the string. It cost less than 100 yuan. You''re really my brother!"


    Xiao Chunan angrily scolded with grief and anger on his face, but with a warm smile on his eyes. After he knew he was missing, Gu Yongxuan spent much human and material resources to find him. The friendship was not measurable by money. His sister deliberately buried him like this, and he was just teasing him.


    Is Gu Yongxuan stingy? It''s not stingy at all. It''s just that these goods can make more money than the two of them. Xiao Chunan and Wei Biao are both spendthrift and can''t keep the money owner at all, so the three established a consumption fund and handed over all their pocket money to Gu Yongxuan for management.


    As a result, the two goods asked him for money every day. Gu Yongxuan was afraid that they would spend money recklessly. It was not easy to give money every time. He didn''t ask clearly what to do. He would never lend money. As a result, he fell into the nickname of an Iron Rooster, which made Gu Yongxuan want to cry without tears!


    "Iron Rooster, if you are not willing to spend money, tell me that although I am relatively poor, I can afford 200 yuan. I have to roll a string!"


    Wei Biao is afraid that the world will not be in disorder and coaxes on one side!


    "Sister, I have to speak with conscience. I didn''t take such a job to bury people. At that time, I booked a five-star hotel. You had to go to eat a string, and you said you didn''t want to lose weight. It''s not that I''m not willing to spend money!"


    Gu Yongxuan is about to cry. Although he knows that these two little boys have no malice, isn''t it still in front of outsiders? If it comes out that Gu Yongxuan is an Iron Rooster, do you want to see anyone in the future.


    "Yes, I didn''t say brother Xuan was an Iron Rooster. I always said you were generous!"


    Xiao Nuo smiled and blinked innocent eyes, which made Gu Yongxuan beat his chest and feet, and he was in pain!


    The three of them were laughing, scolding and fighting. Bai Qing and Su Chen laughed but didn''t say anything. They just flashed a trace of envy at the bottom of their eyes.


    Bai Qing and Su Chen, who are also eight young students in Yanjing, belong to those who are more scheming, which also doomed them to have such friends who can joke casually.


    Dai Zhefeng looked at the scene with a smile. In the past, he was the same kind of person as Bai Qing and Su Chen, but he has changed since he met Xiao Nuo. Although he can still play tricks, he is much better than a pure conspirator in the past.


    Especially after entering the army, in the big dye vat of the iron and steel furnace, he saw what is clank and iron, what is deep friendship with comrades in arms, and what can give his back to each other''s brothers


    All this brought him a kind of spiritual impact and shock, which also changed his outlook on life and made him realize how naive and ridiculous his previous actions were and how narrow and despicable his previous thoughts were!


    The military trip changed him a lot, making him like a reborn man. The only thing that hasn''t changed is his feelings for Xiao Nuo.


    But now he knows very well that a forced twist is not sweet. His feelings can''t do whatever he likes unilaterally, so he will silently watch Xiao Nuo get happiness and silently bless her!


    Let go and complete, is not a kind of love happiness!


    The wedding began. Tiger was wearing a white suit and holding the hand of a mosquito in a white wedding dress. Amid the blessing of the people, he walked through the red carpet at the node of music.


    After the simple and romantic wedding process, their faces were filled with happy smiles. Huzi knelt down on one knee with a diamond ring and solemnly confessed to the mosquitoes. Even after the rehearsal in advance, Huzi''s simple language and sincere feelings still moved the mosquitoes with tears and shouted I would like to. Huzi finally succeeded in wearing a diamond ring symbolizing marriage for her!


    In the roar of the crowd, a new couple embraced each other affectionately and kissed


    This is a happy couple. On the road of love, they finally found each other who love each other deeply. They stay together for a lifetime!


    This is not a kind of happiness to hold your son''s hand and grow old with your son!


    Xiao Nuo and Xiao Yao, including gentle and soft, were tearful. While they were happy that their good sisters had found a good destination, they all thought of themselves. They stared at each other and smiled. Ha ha, in that silly Ding Ning!


    Ding Ning was staring inexplicably. He looked at the three sisters in a daze and motioned with his eyes. What are you looking at? After all, tenderness and softness are just secret love. They retreat quietly after being dejected!


    Xiao Yao had already explained to him that she would not care about fame, so the wedding was just a luxury dream for her, and she turned her head in Ding Ning''s stupid eyes.


    Only Xiao Nuo was full of confidence. He was not only Ding Ning''s girlfriend (one of them), but also his fiancee with a serious engagement. He did not give in and gouged out him one eye after another with his eyes!


    Although Ding Ning was an old driver, she didn''t understand her sad and longing eyes. Foolishly, she came up to her ear and asked with concern: "what''s the matter? Is my aunt uncomfortable?"


    "Get out!"


    Xiao Nuo Xiafei''s cheeks are wronged and angry. This bastard is usually moved by his knowledge of cold and hot, but he pretends to be stupid when he talks about marriage.


    A powerful and domineering lion roared. He sat down quietly with Ding Ningzhen''s face all over. He didn''t change his face and didn''t jump. He also looked at Bai Qing and others who looked at the sound with innocent and confused eyes. He looked like Xiao Nuo wasn''t yelling at him just now!


    The brothers of the witch Gang cast pity and sympathy one after another. It turns out that brother Ning can''t hold the eldest sister''s head. It seems that he will be a henpecked man in the future. It''s really pathetic.


    "What''s the matter? Did this guy bully you?"


    Xiao Chunan asked murderously.


    "Well, brother, he bullied me!"


    A brother''s child is like a treasure. Xiao Nuo said wrongfully, glancing at Ding Ning with pride.


    "Hey! I can''t beat him, so you can bear it. When I''m successful, I''ll abolish him immediately and change him for you!"


    Who knows that Xiao Chunan''s next sentence makes Xiao norei''s outer Jiao and inner tender. He hates his brother and stares at him with gnashing teeth, "get out!"


    Xiao Chunan was speechless and tearful. His younger sister''s child was not a treasure. In fact, it was a grass. He was very oppressed, very helpless and very sad. He sat next to Ding Ning: "come, brother-in-law, we are all fallen people at the end of the world. Let''s have a drink!"


    "You''re a degenerate, I''m not degenerate, right? Nono, come on, I''ll give you a toast!"


    Ding Ning doesn''t play cards according to common sense. He doesn''t give face to his brother-in-law at all. He flatters Xiao Nuo and makes Xiao Chunan''s seven tricks smoke. He looks loveless and yells that people are not old-fashioned, moral decay and no integrity at all!


    Looking at his brother and Ding Ning making fun of themselves, Xiao Nuo swept away his sadness and giggled!


    "Sister Nuo, you smile very well. No wonder your brother-in-law likes you and doesn''t like fruit!"


    Xiao Guo''er sighed like an old man. He looked like a sad man with another embrace of lovelorn, and sprouted a table of people.


    Ding Ning held Xiao Guoer in her arms and kissed her lovely little face: "who says I don''t like fruit, I like fruit best!"


    Xiao Guoer''s small face turned red. Looking at Xiao Nuo''s shriveled mouth, he said in horror: "sister Nuo, brother-in-law, he kissed me just now. Will Guo have a baby?"

 Chapter 963

    The whole scene was silent, and then there was a burst of laughter. Ding Ning looked embarrassed and messy in the wind!


    Xiao Nuo smiled back and forth, tears came out, took Xiao Guoer into his arms, smiled and asked her, "do you know what it means to have a baby?"


    "Isn''t it pregnant like sister mosquito?"


    Xiao Guo''er pointed to the mosquito''s slightly raised belly and said, then his face was nervous and coy: "sister Nuo, don''t be angry. I didn''t mean it. My brother-in-law kissed me. I didn''t rob your husband with you!"


    "Puff!"


    Xiao Nuo almost didn''t laugh and said magnanimously, "it doesn''t matter. If Guoguo likes it, I''ll give him to you!"


    "Ah! That''s not good!"


    Xiao Guo''er looked at Ding Ning with a sad face and said shyly, "Guo Guo is still young and can''t feed the baby. Listen to my classmates, you don''t have to kiss a baby. You have to kiss a lot before you can have a baby!"


    "Puff!"


    "Ha ha!"


    All the people at the table couldn''t help laughing again. Xiao Guoer is worthy of being the happy fruit of the Xiao family. It''s so funny.


    It''s just that today''s children are too precocious. What a big fart child, you know you''re pregnant.


    With Xiao Guo''er as a pistachio, the dinner was not cold at all. Xiao Guo''er was amused while drinking and chatting.


    Maybe it''s the thought of her daughter who walks alone in the night. Ding Ning likes Xiao Guoer more and more. But she gets used to her. The corners of her mouth are full of doting color. Xiao Nuo would be jealous of her if Xiao Guoer wasn''t too young.


    When he was in a good mood, his attitude towards Su Chen was a little better. He drank two glasses of wine with him and made Su Chen smile.


    Ding Ning only thought that Su Chen deliberately made friends with him because he had saved old man Su''s life. Only Su Chen knew that after investigation, he was very sure that Ding Ning was the son of his little aunt, so he wanted to have a good relationship with him.


    He understood that Ding Ning was the son of his little aunt again, but after all, his surname was not Su, which would not pose any threat to him in charge of the Su family in the future. A good relationship with him would not only make the little aunt happy, but also win the favor of Mrs. Su and Su Zhengnan.


    He is a smart man. He knows that the big house has made a series of scandals and several people have died. Coupled with the obvious tendency of Mr. Su, the status of the second house and the first line has not been shaken, but has become more stable. Su Zhengnan is in charge of the family power and his little aunt is in charge of the economic lifeline. As long as there is no further infighting, the Su family will enter a stage of rapid development.


    It has become a wishful thinking for Da Fang Yimai to seize power now, but the biggest problem of Er Fang Yimai is that there are no successors, so he has a good relationship with Ding Ning at this time, which is absolutely no harm to him.


    In addition, he had a good relationship with his little aunt. He was the only one left for the young generation of the Su family. As long as the second room and the first vein were willing to cultivate him, he was the future owner. That''s why he came to the wedding banquet alone today.


    Of course, Su Chen always believed that if he wanted to get in the world, he had to pay, so he didn''t come unprepared, but carefully prepared a gift for Ding Ning. I believe Ding Ning will like this gift.


    Conspirators do everything with a certain utilitarian nature, and Su Chen is no exception. This gift is very important to Ding Ning, and it is not completely without any benefit to him.


    The wedding banquet ended when the tiger drank too much and the mosquitoes and the Lin family returned to their bridal chamber.


    Xiao Yao pouts his small mouth and sends the drunk Wei Biao home. Xiao Nuo also gives Ding Ning an apologetic look, pulls Xiao Guo''er and helps the unconscious Xiao Chunan back to Xiao''s house.


    Gentle and soft wanted to stay with Ding Ning to see if there was a chance to develop an intimate relationship, but was undoubtedly pulled away by drunken Wen Junyi.


    Drunk and walking, Ding Ning suddenly became alone. Er, no, Bai Qing and Su Chen accompanied him.


    "Fourth, have you arranged the place to live? Will you stay with me for one night or open a room for you?"


    Bai Qing obviously wants to talk to Ding Ning, but Su Chen pretends to be deaf and dumb and just doesn''t go, so he can''t speak to drive people out, so he has to detour his invitation.


    "No, Bai Shao, I have something to say with doctor Ding. Don''t worry about the accommodation at night. I''ll arrange it."


    Just when Ding Ning was about to promise, Suchen suddenly opened her mouth and asked Bai Qing to look at him in some doubt. When did Ding Ning and Suchen have such a good relationship.


    Ding Ning frowned and was about to get angry, but he saw Su Chen winking at him. It seemed that he had something to say, which moved his heart. He said to Bai Qing, "second brother, let me talk to Chen less. You go first. I have a place to live. Don''t forget the big gift of Xuan Shao!"


    Bai Qing suddenly remembered that Gu Yongxuan had lost two quadrangles to Ding Ning. She expected that Su Chen didn''t dare harm Ding Ning, and immediately ordered quietly: "well, I''ll go back first. Call me if you have something!"


    Watching Bai Qing''s car go away, Ding Ning looked at Su Chen expressionless: "Chen, what do you want to tell me?"


    "This is not a place to talk. Let''s go and talk about it in detail. I promise you will be very interested!"


    Su Chen smiled and made a phone call. Soon a Porsche 911 drove over. The driver bowed and disappeared into the dark. Su Chen sat in the driver''s seat and suddenly looked up and said, "get in the car, cousin!"


    Ding Ning was shocked, his muscles tightened, and his pupils contracted violently. Looking at Su Chen, he would burst into a thunderous blow at any time, and said coldly, "what are you talking about? I don''t understand!"


    "Hey! Don''t be so nervous. I mean no harm to you. My little aunt is the person I admire most. In the whole Su family, only I have the best relationship with my little aunt among the young generation!"


    Although Su Chen speculated that Ding Ning was the little aunt''s son, she was not fully sure. At the moment, from Ding Ning''s reaction, she immediately confirmed her inference that he was definitely the little aunt''s son.


    "Did she tell you?"


    Ding Ning sat in the back row and asked in disbelief. In terms of scheming, there is still a big gap between him and a conspirator like Su Chen.


    "I guessed, but now I''m sure!"


    Su Chen said frankly, feeling the terrible murder behind him, he couldn''t help smiling bitterly and said, "we are cousins anyway. Do you want to kill people? Don''t you want to know what I''m looking for you?"


    Ding Ning slowly converged to kill the machine and said expressionless, "what cousins and the like don''t mean anything to me. Go ahead, what are you going to say to me!"


    "I know you don''t like the Su family. If I were you, I''m afraid I don''t like it more than you. But you should understand that the Su family is a big family. Not everyone hates the little aunt. At least I''m not. I don''t hate the little aunt. Instead, I always regard her as an idol and admire her courage and determination to pursue true love. At that time, I could have the courage to fight against her The little aunt is the only one who resists family marriage! "


    Su Chen said sincerely.


    "What happened that year?"


    Ding Ning asked in a deep tone. Although he had heard about the things between his father and mother, they all followed suit. No one knows what the actual situation is. Maybe he can learn something from Su Chen.


    "I''m not very clear about the specific situation. I only know that the old man retired from the second line due to illness and became the tail of the crane in the four gate valve. You should also understand the truth that people take tea cool. Although the old man still has the identity of a founding father, he retired. He has no real power. Coupled with the deliberate suppression of political enemies, my grandfather Su Zhengdong had hope to go further, but he did Be suppressed by political enemies! "


    Su Chen sighed, The secluded way: "Zhao Tianya, the current head of the Zhao family, has always admired his little aunt, so he took the opportunity to ask Zhao Chengzhi, the old head of the Zhao family, to propose marriage. On the condition of fully supporting my grandfather''s promotion, he signed a marriage agreement with his little aunt. The old man spent his whole life in the army. He was irritable and had a high spirit. He was unwilling to leave the second line because of his illness, which made the Su family only listed at the end of the gate valve, so I hope my grandfather can go further , he became the mainstay of the Su family. In addition, the old brother Zhao Tianya did have a good skin bag. The old man appreciated him very much and agreed to the marriage. "


    Ding Ning did not comment on this. From the perspective of the interests of the rich family, it is understandable that the old man chose to exchange his mother''s lifetime happiness for the support of the Zhao family at that time. But from his perspective, it is absolutely cruel to sacrifice a woman''s lifetime happiness for the development of the family, especially if the sacrificed person is still his mother.


    "My little aunt was known as the first beautiful woman and the first talented woman in Yanjing, while Zhao Tianya was known as the first talented person and the first beautiful man in Yanjing. In the eyes of many people, their marriage seems to be a golden boy and a beautiful girl. It''s a perfect match!"


    Suchen sighed with emotion: "But my little aunt doesn''t like Zhao Tianya, so she went out late at night to get drunk and met a man. The man is your father. They don''t know how they fell in love at first sight. Then my little aunt conceived you. Zhao Tianya is also a kind of love. He said that he was willing to let bygones be bygones and marry my little aunt, but he was rejected by my little aunt and couldn''t bear it Under the accusation of thousands of people, bearing the double anger of the Zhao family and the Su family, I quietly ran away from home and gave birth to you. I didn''t return to Yanjing until a year later. I don''t know what happened at that time. I only know that she was forcibly brought back by the Su family. It is said that in order to protect you and your father, My little aunt had to agree to many unequal conditions of the Su family against her heart and became the leader of the Su family Datang Group. She was also not allowed to leave Yanjing and meet your father and son all her life. My grandfather had to retire early because of the crazy revenge of the Zhao family. Therefore, he was angry with my little aunt for so many years, It''s not easy for my little aunt! "


    Ding Ning was so excited that he almost shed tears. How could he know that there were so many twists and turns. In order to give birth to himself, his mother ran away from home and her father was not around. He didn''t know how many crimes she had suffered.


    Carrying so much pressure to give birth to himself, he remembered that inexplicably emerged memory when he met his mother. He was taken away. His mother was crying. That scene of human tragedy made his heart ache like a needle!


    He wanted to find his mother immediately, hold her tightly in his arms and tell her that his son had grown up and would protect her in the future. He would never let anyone dare to bully her.


    "I know you hate the Su family. If it''s me, I also hate it. Whether you say I''m crazy or arrogant, believe it or not, I don''t like my grandfather. It''s not authentic to change my aunt''s happiness for his official position. I don''t have the ability to climb up and only complain about the world and people. The most hateful thing is that I can''t rise up and vent my anger on my aunt. This is not what an old man can do What you did. "

 Chapter 964

    Suchen said angrily: "Look at the mess of the Su family now. I''ll be angry if I think about it. If he could be broad-minded and work together with his little aunt''s business ability, there might not be no chance to turn over, but in the end, he chose the most stupid way to split the Su family, which would only fight in secret and seriously hinder the development of the Su family The exhibition has to rely on people everywhere, so that the Zhao family is about to ride to the end. "


    Ding Ning didn''t know whether his indignation was true or false when he saw that he talked with each other. If it was true, Su Chen would be a man with a clear distinction between right and wrong, even if he was a villain; But if it was a play, Su Chen''s trick would be too terrible. It was shameless. There was no bottom line, trying to step on his grandfather to win his trust.


    Ding Ning would rather make friends with real villains than deal with hypocrites. He narrowed his eyes and said, "what do you want to express after talking for a long time in the morning?"


    Su Chen sighed in his heart. Although he had a playful element, it was really his real idea. It was a pity that Ding Ning had too deep prejudice against the Su family and had a strong vigilance. His words not only did not receive the expected effect, but left a very bad impression on Ding Ning and even questioned his character, After all, he is everywhere belittling his grandfather to raise himself.


    Suchen''s other courtyard is not big, but it is very clean and tidy, giving people an elegant and quiet feeling.


    In the study, Ding Ning sat quietly on a single sofa and tasted the best Dahongpao carefully brewed by Su Chen. Although there was no aura of lingcui tea, it was also a rare good tea in the secular world.


    "Look at this man!"


    Su Chen didn''t ask Ding Ning''s opinion on his tea art. He took out a photo from his desk and put it on the tea table.


    The photo shows a young man in his twenties, wearing a hunting suit and carrying a shotgun. The background of the photo should be in a big mountain.


    The young man is quite handsome, but his narrow eyes have a very uncomfortable smell of yin and evil.


    Ding Ning knew that Su Chen would not be aimless and didn''t speak. He just looked at him quietly and waited for the following.


    "I lost the lives of more than a dozen of my men before I took this picture. After I received this picture, I completely lost contact with the man who took the picture!"


    Su Chen''s mouth showed a hint of bitterness. She looked at Ding Ning with her eyes fixed, but her words were amazing: "his name is Zhao Shu, but she likes others to call him Su Shao!"


    "Su Shao?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes coagulated and narrowed slightly to look at the picture again, but there was a storm in his heart. Is this Su Shao the same as that Su Shao?


    What does Suchen mean by showing herself this picture? How did he know he was looking for Su Shao again? Also, did he take out this photo to wash away his suspicion or to bring disaster to the east?


    Su Chen seemed to see Ding Ning''s idea and shook his head depressed, "Whether you want to admit it or not, I am your cousin in terms of blood relationship. Maybe you will resist or even reject this blood relationship, but I can tell you the truth that I have no motivation and reason to harm you, because you are no longer the son of your little aunt, and your surname is not Su, which is no threat to me!"


    Ding Ning looked up at him, with a meaningful smile on his mouth: "even if you are very close to my mother, I don''t think she will tell you my true identity, and how do you know the grudges between me and zhao shu? Are you investigating me?"


    Su Chen took out a pack of cigarettes from the desk, threw one to Ding Ning, and said with a depressed face, "you are good at everything, but you are too alert!"


    "The vigilance is not strong. I''m afraid there are no bones left to be swallowed."


    Ding Ning noncommittally lit the cigarette, took a deep breath, spit out a cigarette ring, and said faintly.


    "I did investigate you, but you know, I didn''t mean any harm. From the abnormal reaction of my aunt when you first came to the Su family to save the old man, I doubted whether you were her son. Coupled with the similarity between my aunt and your eyebrows, I arranged someone to investigate your information."


    Su Chen saw Ding Ning frowning and knew what he was worried about, He smiled and said: "You don''t have to worry. I can see that my little aunt cares about you very much. That''s because I have worshipped my little aunt since I was a child. I take her as an idol and like to observe her very much. So I know her very well, so I can see her unusual reaction. Other people are respectful, jealous and afraid of her. They don''t even have the courage to look directly at her. You don''t have to worry that others will see the relationship between you."


    Ding Ning frowned a little and glanced at Su Chen: "do you want to use this to threaten me for some purpose?"


    Su Chen cried and laughed, "I said that my little aunt is my idol and has always been close to her. Maybe the Su family don''t treat you as their relatives, but I will never. If I don''t say you are my cousin, I won''t do anything bad for her because my little aunt taught me so many skills."


    "People know their faces but not their hearts. It''s hard to draw a tiger''s bone but a skin. Why should I trust you?"


    Ding Ning looked at him expressionless and stared into his eyes. There was a faint killing in the bottom of his eyes.


    Su Chen looked at his eyes calmly: "believe it or not, if I said it wouldn''t leak out, you can kill me if you don''t believe me."


    Ding Ning looked at his frank and fearless eyes. After a long time, he gradually restrained his obliteration and said coldly, "I believe you for the time being. In fact, I don''t care whether the news is leaked. Now I have enough ability to protect my mother from any harm!"


    "That''s good. In that case, since I have obtained your initial trust, there is a basis for continuing the discussion!"


    Su Chen took a deep breath of smoke and looked calm on the surface, but his back had already been soaked with cold sweat. It was not guilty, but Ding Ning''s killing intention was too shocking.


    "I didn''t say I would trust you, just temporarily!"


    Ding Ning said in a flat tone, which made Su Chen laugh bitterly again, And don''t tangle on this issue: "What you hide is very deep, including your house is all heavily guarded. My people can not get close to it. All the investigations are all on your surface. Apart from the achievements made in the medical field, there is nothing unusual about it. If my man did not find out, Zhao Shu was sending someone to secretly investigate you and steal them directly from their hands to investigate the information. I still can not. Make sure you are not the son of your little aunt. "


    "You say zhao shu knows my relationship with my mother?"


    Ding Ning was startled and asked.


    "I should have known, but I don''t know now. When my people stole their investigation data, they not only stole a freshly released DNA identification report, but also killed all the people who knew the news."


    Su Chen didn''t mean to ask for credit. He took out a DNA Pro identification report and handed it to him, with a dignified look on his face: "but since he has a way to get his little aunt and your hair for DNA identification, he must be skeptical about it, so I''m not sure if he knows the news."


    Ding Ning''s face was gloomy. After reading the appraisal report, he took a deep smoke, pressed his cigarette butt out in the ashtray, narrowed his eyes and said, "my mother''s defense is not tight, it''s normal to get her hair, but how did he get my hair?"


    "Do you have a college roommate named Zhao Xin, or do you have a good friend?"


    Su Chenyi pointed out.


    "You said Zhao Xin took my hair?"


    Ding Ning lost his voice and exclaimed like being stung by a scorpion, and his eyes flashed a color of disbelief.


    "No, Zhao Xin has a sister named Zhao Jingjing. I heard she is one of your girlfriends..."


    Su Chen gasped. Instead of letting Ding Ning relax, his heart was suddenly clenched by a pair of invisible big hands. The pain made him unable to breathe. He couldn''t accept the reality. He shook his head desperately and interrupted his words: "Jingjing is even more impossible. She can''t betray me!"


    Suchen looked at him speechless, "can you let me finish?"


    "OK, you say!"


    Ding Ning quickly calmed down, but his mood could not be calm, Zhao Xin? Zhao shu? Zhao Jingjing, what is the relationship between them?


    "This matter is a little complicated. According to the limited information I have at hand and my guess, it can roughly restore the truth of the matter. If you know what the relationship between zhao shu and Zhao Xin''s brother and sister is, you may know that nothing is impossible."


    Su Chen patted Ding Ning on the shoulder, filled the tea cup with water, watched him drink it all in one gulp, and then said bitterly, "speaking of it, zhao shu has a very special relationship with you."


    "With me?"


    Ding Ning looked at him suspiciously. He didn''t know what medicine was sold in his gourd.


    "This matter involves your grandfather Su Zhengnan. More than 40 years ago, Grandpa was drunk and had a relationship with a woman who always loved him. He was also caught and raped by your grandmother, which led to the separation of the husband and wife!"


    Su Chen looked serious and said, "this matter was very noisy at that time, and even alerted people from some special departments of the country to ask questions!"


    "I''ve heard of it, and then?"


    Ding Ning nodded. If it hadn''t been for that, grandma wouldn''t have become a nun. She had been in Renshou nunnery for more than 40 years.


    "Many people pay attention to the divorce of the second grandpa who cheated in those years, but no one cares who the woman was and where she finally went? If it weren''t for my men who found a photo album in his room and found the photos of the woman when she was young, I used a lot of relationships and contacts to restore the woman Human identity. "


    Su Chen said with a bitter smile, "that woman, called Zhao Shuyun, is Zhao Tianya''s little aunt."


    "You mean it''s the Zhao family''s plot?"


    Ding Ning asked in horror, but there was a storm in his heart. If it was really a conspiracy, was the Zhao family too deep in the layout of the Su family?


    Suchen turned her eyes angrily: "can you stop being so suspicious? There are so many conspiracies in the world!"


    "There are not too many conspirators like you."


    Ding Ning scratched her head and muttered unconvinced. Su Chen smiled helplessly, but at least Ding Ning''s current attitude accepted him.


    "I don''t know if it''s a conspiracy, but I personally prefer that it''s an accident. If it''s a conspiracy, it''s also a conspiracy made by Zhao Shuyun, a poor woman because of love!"


    Su Chen lit another cigarette and smoked: "Zhao Shuyun and his second grandfather were childhood sweethearts. They liked his second grandfather since childhood, but his second grandfather joined the army and brought back his second grandmother on the prairie. For this reason, he also had a big quarrel with the old man and finally married his second grandmother. Zhao Shuyun''s sadness can be imagined."

 Chapter 965

    Ding Ning suddenly said, "so Zhao Shuyun was unwilling, so she drunk grandpa and wanted to break up Grandpa and grandma?"


    "If so, it won''t bother people, but the problem is that after the quarrel between the second grandpa and the second grandma, the second grandma ran away from home in anger, but Zhao Shuyun didn''t pester the second Grandpa at all and quietly returned to the Zhao family!"


    A puzzled look flashed across Su Chen''s eyebrows: "A few months later, Zhao Shuyun was found to be pregnant, but she did not say who the child''s father was. You know, in that year, it was a great shame for women of rich families to get pregnant before marriage. At that time, the owner of the Zhao family was Zhao kuohai, Zhao Tianya''s grandfather, who forced Zhao Shuyun to kill the child in her belly, but Zhao Shuyun vowed to die and clenched her teeth and didn''t say it Who is the child''s father, so Zhao kuohai kicked him out of the house in a rage. "


    Ding Ning''s eyebrows flashed a color of sympathy. From Zhao Shuyun''s body, he seemed to see his mother''s shadow. Such a day must be hard!


    "Zhao kuohai has five sons and three daughters. One of the best two sons is Zhao Chengzhi, Zhao Tianya''s father, and the other is Zhao Chengfeng. They were competing for the position of home owner at that time. Zhao Chengfeng and Zhao Shuyun had a good relationship, so they begged for Zhao Shuyun, but Zhao kuohai was driven back to the Zhao family''s ancestral home in Zhejiang Province to guard the tomb. They were not allowed to return to the Zhao family in Yanjing all his life!"


    Suchen shook her head and said with a wry smile: "This is what the old Zhao family, who I bought at a high price, said. Then my people continued to check down along this line. Only then did they know that Zhao Chengfeng returned to Zhejiang Province with Zhao Shuyun with a child. His brother and sister were dependent on each other. Zhao Chengfeng had to say that he was really a character. The Zhao family''s old house had long been abandoned. Zhao Chengfeng started from scratch and made a great promise in just a few years A share of the family business. "


    Ding Ning is like a bolt from the blue. His brain is chaotic. Zhao Xin and Jingjing are from Zhejiang Province. Is Zhao Chengfeng their grandfather.


    Sure enough, Su Chen''s next words verified his guess. Zhao Chengfeng, with his extraordinary business talent, became popular in Zhejiang Province. Zhao Shuyun also successfully gave birth to a baby boy named Zhao Yinan. She stayed unmarried all her life, helped her brother Zhao Chengfeng manage things in the house, carefully taught Zhao Yinan, and died of illness two years ago.


    Speaking of Zhao Yinan, Su Chen looked at Ding Ning and said, "do you know the identity of Zhao Yinan?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Ding Ning frowned tightly and didn''t relax from the fact that Zhao Xin and Jingjing were Zhao''s family. He replied honestly.


    "Guangdong Province No. 1, the youngest deputy national cadre in China!"


    Su Chen hit it with envy, "Mayor Du of Ninghai is the biggest competitor!"


    "What?"


    Ding Ning suddenly raised his head. A flash of light seemed to flash in his mind. Many things seemed to be connected into a line at this moment, but then he frowned: "how can they be competitors at the vice state level and the ministry level?"


    "It seems that you don''t care much about things in the system!"


    Suchen smiled meaningfully: "Ninghai No. 1 couldn''t work normally half a year ago due to physical reasons. Mayor Du acted as the agent for the No. 1 position. However, you should be most aware of some special reasons before. As a result, the Qiao family ignored his son-in-law and suppressed him intentionally or unintentionally, which made his position very embarrassing and couldn''t become a regular. But now it''s different. His wife was cured by an expert , the Qiao family has resumed their support for him. Now he has removed the words on his head and is already a serious deputy national level! "


    Ding Ning glanced at Su Chen thoughtfully. He was not surprised by Mayor Du''s promotion. Since the day Qiao Xinyu was cured by him, mayor Du, who regained the support of the Qiao family, was destined to go further. That was expected.


    He was thinking about what Su Chen intended to tell himself the news because they were cousins? He doesn''t think that the noble childe who is indifferent to his family will care about his blood and family. The so-called no profit, don''t get up early. The purpose of the gift given by Su Chen tonight is certainly not simple.


    But no matter what his purpose is, Ding Ning has to admit that the information provided by Su Chen has indeed solved many puzzles in his heart. Although he is not interested in politics, he knows that the water is very deep. Some people do everything they need to fight their competitors.


    The more chaotic Ninghai is, the more it seems that mayor Du''s rule is ineffective. According to the logic of final benefit, it is also most likely that Zhao Yinan is the big black hand behind the scenes.


    But Ding Ning doesn''t think so. People who can reach a high position like Zhao Yinan, regardless of the world, must have political wisdom. They will cherish their feathers very much. They will never be desperate before the dust has settled. They do so many crazy things in order to attack their competitors, so he thinks this logic is very unscientific, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as it seems.


    "Zhao Shu is Zhao Yinan''s son, the cousin of Zhao Xin''s brother and sister, and Su Shao, who wants to kill you many times and stirs up the wind and rain in Ninghai. He is a paranoid with high IQ. Because Zhao Yinan''s work is very busy, he was brought up by his grandmother Zhao Shuyun since childhood and has deep feelings with his grandmother, so after knowing his life experience, he decided to avenge his grandmother, I want to hold my father up and step my su family into the abyss. That''s why I planned so many plots in Ninghai by all means! "


    Su Chen looked at Ding Ning without blinking: "I suspect that mayor Du''s wife planned the car accident behind the scenes in order to make mayor Du lose the support of Qiao''s family and clear the obstacles for Zhao Yinan to rise to the top. This is a person who does everything to achieve his goal. Although from the perspective of blood relationship, Zhao Shu is also your cousin, even closer than our cousins. After all, his own grandfather is you Grandpa, but from the moment you inadvertently destroyed his plan, you have become the target he must get rid of! "


    "I don''t care about this. I only care about Zhao Yinan. Do you know what he does?"


    On the surface, Ding Ning has no waves, but in his heart, there are waves. If Su Chen''s words are true, zhao shu''s plot and the city government are really terrible.


    "Well... I don''t think he will have nothing to check even if he doesn''t know!"


    Su Chen hesitated and shook his head with a wry smile: "I''m not a God. It''s not easy to find these news."


    Ding Ning''s mouth tilted slightly, smiled calmly, and his eyes had the power to see through the hearts of the people: "from the perspective of blood relationship, he may become the biggest stumbling block for you to take charge of the Su family in the future. Therefore, you told me this to use me to get rid of him."


    "Not utilization, but mutually beneficial cooperation!"


    Su Chen looked at him calmly: "even if you don''t deal with him, he will never let you go. In his eyes, there is no blood relationship to talk about. Moreover, he has begun to doubt the relationship between you and your little aunt, otherwise he won''t do this paternity test."


    Ding Ning was silent and quickly weighed the pros and cons in his heart. After a moment, he narrowed his eyes and asked, "what do you want?"


    "I want your support and support me to become the leader of the Su family. Although my second grandpa is very capable, he is not young. He is more conservative and lack of development. He can''t make the Su family brilliant again. Among the three generations of the Su family, only my little aunt has the wisdom and ability to carry the flag of the Su family, but she is a woman. She always wants to be reunited with your family, plus the past Basically, there is no possibility of taking over the position of home owner! "


    Su Chen made no secret of her ambition and said frankly, "I am the most promising person to take over the title of the head of the Su family for four generations. I will lead the Su family to a new level!"


    "What can you give me?"


    Su Chen took the initiative to sell himself such a big favor. Ding Ning actually guessed his idea long ago.


    The current situation of the Su family is very delicate. The owner of the family is his grandfather, and his mother holds the financial power. As long as he expresses his support for Su Chen''s position, my mother and grandfather will never refuse. The most important thing is that he is the only one who can influence Mr. Su''s decision.


    "On behalf of the big house, I will take a clear-cut stand and fully support your family reunion, at least to ensure that the Su family will not lag behind!"


    Suchen looked at him with determination!


    Ding Ning gave him an unexpected look. Although Su Chen''s promise seemed empty, tasteless and meaningless, he knew how much pressure he had to bear.


    He not only wants to change the thinking of the Su family and twist them into a rope, but also bear all the anger of the Zhao family. You know, even if Grandpa is now the owner of the Su family, he still dare not openly support his mother and father for so many years.


    After all, in order to protect herself and Dad, my mother was forced to make some promises against her heart in public. Once she broke her promise, she was bound to be denounced and retaliated like a storm.


    But if Su Chen breaks the gap and the Su family stands out in a clear position to support it, there will be a lot of room for maneuver. To put it bluntly, the biggest resistance to their family reunion comes from within the Su family.


    This makes Ding Ning have to consider a more far-reaching point. Since Su Chen dares to make such a guarantee, he must have a certain degree of assurance. How can a four generation Su family guarantee?


    This shows that what he did today should be inspired by some people. Among the second generation of the Su family, only Su Zhendong is capable and qualified to make such a commitment.


    It seems that frequent accidents in the big house of the Su family have led to a sharp decline in prestige. Instead, the status of the second house and the first house has become more and more stable, which makes the old fox Su Zhendong unable to sit down any longer. Only then can su Chen come forward to exchange interests. This is also a disguised compromise!


    However, only in this way can it make sense. After all, with Su Chen alone, the fourth generation of the Su family, even if he is excellent, he can''t have so many information resources to find out so many secret materials of Zhao Shu!


    Ding Ning quickly weighed the pros and cons in his mind and said in a deep voice after a moment: "there''s another problem. Zhao shu took my hair sample for DNA identification. Jingjing, do you know?"


    After asking this question, Ding Ning was very nervous. He was afraid of hearing the answer he didn''t want to think about.


    Su Chen''s face turned a little strange and said with a smile: "cousin is really an amorous person!"


    Ding Ning''s face turned red and turned his eyes angrily: "answer the question!"


    "Don''t worry, how could your little girlfriend betray you when she is dead set on you!"


    Su Chen had a strange smile on her face: "Zhao Shu and Zhao Xin grew up together. Zhao Shuli secretly got your test by visiting Zhao Jingjing, but it''s not hair. It''s turned out in the trash can, you know!"


    "This dead pervert!"


    Ding Ning''s handsome face suddenly blushed with embarrassment and scolded angrily.

 Chapter 966

    Because Jingjing is still young and a student at school, Ding Ning is afraid of killing people, so he takes preventive measures every time he loves her. Since it''s not hair and it''s turned out from the trash can, it''s self-evident what it is.


    "No matter whether he is a pervert or not, this guy can''t stay. If he makes it clear that he wants to revenge the Su family, I''m worried that if he plays the trick of door-to-door marriage one day, it will be in trouble!"


    Su Chen took a deep look at Ding Ning: "you know, the second grandpa has only one daughter, his little aunt. After falling out with the second grandma, he hasn''t remarried. The old man has always regretted that he couldn''t give birth to a son. What do you think of the old man and the second grandpa if zhao shu came to the door to make an acquaintance!"


    Ding Ning glanced at him calmly: "that''s what you need to worry about. There''s no threat to me. Don''t say I''m not su. Even if I''m Su, I''m not interested in inheriting the Su family!"


    "Don''t deceive yourself. Even if you don''t have any interest in the Su family''s industry, will you watch your little aunt in danger? You know, the biggest source of Zhao Shuyun''s misfortune in his life comes from his second grandmother. As the only daughter of his second grandmother, who do you think Zhao Shu hates most?"


    Su Chen had already understood Ding Ning''s character, and a relaxed sentence aroused Ding Ning''s most untouchable inverse scale.


    "No matter who dares to touch my mother, I promise he will regret coming to this world!"


    Ding Ning''s face was as iron as iron, but his tone was cold and unquestionable determination, which made Su Chen shiver uncontrollably.


    "I can promise you cooperation, but the conditions you give are not enough!"


    Ding Ning knew that Su Chen was stimulating himself and wanted him to kill zhao shu as soon as possible, but he was not a fool. He could not be at Su Chen''s mercy. He glanced at him coldly and said calmly.


    Suchen''s eyes narrowed: "then what else do you need?"


    "I want zhao shu''s location and his criminal evidence!"


    Ding Ning''s mouth flashed a sarcastic radian: "I think this is what you are willing to provide."


    "I can give you where he is, but we really can''t get the evidence of his crime. Although he is paranoid, he is not a fool. On the contrary, he is still a careful and suspicious person. He won''t leave any clues at all."


    Su Chen reached out and handed him a note with an address. With a bitter face, she said, "in order to take a positive picture of him, we lost more than a dozen well-trained dead men. We can imagine how difficult this guy is."


    We are all smart people. Although we haven''t explained it thoroughly, the statement of "we" proves that Ding Ning didn''t guess wrong. Su Zhendong''s old fox must be standing behind Su Chen.


    "Who else has seen this appraisal report?"


    Ding ningruo glanced at Su Chen intentionally or unintentionally and asked faintly.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you promise to cooperate, I guarantee that no one will divulge this appraisal report!"


    Su Chen''s heart was slightly cold, his eyes were a little flustered, and he promised.


    Ding Ning immediately understood. It seemed that Su Zhendong knew his mother son relationship with his mother, which made him feel very passive. His eyes narrowed slightly, and he did not hide the cold killing in his eyes. The terrible momentum tightly oppressed Su Chen, The cold voice warned, "I don''t like being threatened. This is the first and last time. Remember your promise, otherwise... Hum!"


    With that, Ding Ning stopped killing and turned away with a cold hum.


    "Hoo!"


    Su Chen looked at Ding Ning''s back and sat down on the sofa like he had been drained of his strength. His face was filled with fear and panic. Just that short moment made him feel like he had turned around in the gate of hell. His back was sweating through in this freezing night.


    The elegant bamboo building in baijiabieyuan makes a rustling sound when the bamboo in the garden swings gently in the night wind!


    In the pavilion, Bai Qing wrapped in thick cotton padded clothes, sat on the cold stone stool, crossed his legs, looked at Ding Ning, who was eating and drinking like a peony with a bitter smile, and complained, "old four, what are you stimulated by? Is it not good for us to drink in the house? We have to suffer this foreign crime in this yard!"


    Ding Ning grabbed the bullpen mountain on the table and drank it in one gulp. With blood in his eyes, he looked up at him: "it''s cool here!"


    "Cool off? I''ll go. I''m not a Wulin expert like you. I''ll get sick, too, okay?"


    Bai Qing said bitterly.


    "Have you forgotten what I do? Don''t worry, I promise I won''t freeze you, and I''ll freeze you!"


    But Ding Ning patted his chest, and didn''t mean to let him leave!


    "Well, you''ve said that. I''ll sacrifice my life to accompany the gentleman today. Come on, our brothers won''t return until we get drunk!"


    Bai Qing has always been a self disciplined person and lives a fine life. He knows better than anyone what to do and what not to do, so he never drinks alcohol and rarely stays up late. But today, he sees that Ding Ning is unhappy, but he doesn''t want to say anything. He just wants to get drunk, so he decides to indulge wantonly and get drunk with him. After all, in this world, The only friend he can really recognize is Ding Ning!


    "Zhang Yi, you''ve finally had a good time. Come on, do it!"


    Ding Ning was already a little drunk. He laughed and grabbed a bottle of Niulanshan Gulu and poured it directly into his mouth.


    "Hey, slow down, slow down, I can''t afford you to drink like this!"


    Bai Qing begged with a bitter face.


    "You, you, do you know what''s your biggest problem?"


    Ding Ning put down the wine bottle, gasped and pointed to Bai Qing, drunk and bleary.


    "You say, I''m all ears!"


    Bai Qing raised her ears and took the opportunity to put down the wine bottle in her hand. He joked that if he drank this bottle of wine at one go, he had to go to the hospital.


    "Too much thought!"


    Ding Ning nodded his fingers and said impolitely, "like a woman, it''s not refreshing at all!"


    "I... why am I so unhappy? Didn''t I accompany you to blow the bottle?"


    Bai Qing''s face turned red and hurriedly explained.


    Ding Ning leaned at him, hehe laughed and said, "as the saying goes, wine is like character. You can''t even drink wine. You''re not like a woman. You''re not happy at all. How can I know you!"


    "You''re a talented woman. I''ll do it!"


    Bai Qingjun''s face is red with anger. Can you bear being scolded? The cliff couldn''t bear it, so Bai Dashao pinched his neck and drank a bottle. The cold liquor went down his throat to his stomach. It was hot and choking. He coughed and his eyes were red!


    "OK, have fun. It''s like a man. Come again!"


    As soon as Ding Ning patted the table, he handed over a bottle of bullpen mountain stopper to Bai Qing''s hand, "drink, if you don''t drink it up, it''s a woman!"


    "Drink... Just drink... I''m a pure... Pure man!"


    Bai Qing drank a bottle of wine, his eyes were straight, his tongue was big, and he was warm all over. He took the bottle impolitely and drank it in one gulp!


    "Well done, this is my second brother, the real masters!"


    Ding Ning laughed and drank a bottle with him. Then he opened a bottle and was about to hand it to Bai Qing. Bai Qing fell to the ground with a "pop" and died of drunkenness.


    "Hey, hey, don''t pretend to be drunk. Get up quickly, get up!"


    Ding Ning staggered to his feet and kicked Bai Qing with his toes. Seeing that he was snoring on the ground and salivating at the corners of his mouth, he was already drunk and unconscious. Then he sat back with vain steps and murmured discontentedly: "I''m not a man. I just... Just drink two bottles... Lie down... Lie down... What a woman!"


    With that, the self pouring and self drinking opened two bottles of wine and gulped down. When the two bottles were finished, he burped heavily. He sank in front of him and fell asleep on the stone table!


    The cold wind is biting. Although the weather in Yanjing this month has not yet reached below zero, it is not much worse!


    As the strength of the wine evaporated, Bai Qing subconsciously rolled, hid under the table and curled up.


    What makes people wonder is that they were drunk here, not to mention that the servants in the house didn''t appear, and even the middle-aged driver who has always been close to protecting Bai Qing didn''t show up until now.


    A cold wind blew, Ding Ning, who was lying on the stone table, smashed his mouth, making a murmur like somniloquy, then fell into a deep sleep and made a slight snore.


    The withered and yellow bamboo forest rustled in the cold wind, and a dark shadow quietly appeared, creeping on the ground like a clever snake, constantly approaching the Pavilion!


    "Yiliu" made a soft noise!


    The startled shadow lay on the ground and didn''t dare to move. He looked around vigilantly. He was relieved when he found that it was just the movement of a wild cat passing by.


    When he raised his ears and found that he didn''t disturb others, the shadow continued to creep forward. Until he was close to the pavilion, the shadow stood up and flashed a satisfied color in his eyes outside the black cloth covering his face.


    He took out a box from his backpack behind him, skillfully took out a needle tube and plunged it into a medicine bottle, took out the liquid medicine, squatted down and plunged into the back of Bai Qing''s brain.


    "The business is quite skilled!"


    Just as the shadow was rejoicing that the great achievement was about to be completed, a faint voice sounded behind him.


    The black shadow was shocked and didn''t even turn back. Without hesitation, he threw the needle back to fight for time. I kicked under my feet and jumped into the bamboo forest like a bow and arrow. When I scanned the place, I was shocked to find that Ding Ning, who was drunk on the table, had long disappeared at the moment.


    "Now that you''re here, stay!"


    The shadow was about to jump into the bamboo forest, and a happy look appeared in his eyes. As long as he entered the bamboo forest, he was absolutely sure that he could escape from the sky. But with a ghostly figure suddenly appeared in front of him, the shadow showed a decisive color in his eyes, opened his mouth and bit hard. The whole person fell to the ground with a "pop", and the seven orifices began to flow out black blood.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s stunned expression, the shadow flashed a sneer in his eyes, then closed his eyes and waited for the coming of death.


    "It''s like this again. Every time an assassination fails, he will bite the poison in the big slot teeth and commit suicide. Alas! It''s frozen for a long time, and it''s empty again!"


    I don''t know when to wake up, Bai Qing, a faint voice came.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m here. Don''t say he''s not dead yet. Even if he''s really dead, I can get him back from hell!"


    Ding Ning didn''t care at all, said confidently, and stretched out his hand to quickly pat the killer.


    This is the last conversation that the killer heard before he lost consciousness. The first thought is that he was caught in the plot, and the second thought is a sneer. He is hydrogen cyanide poisoning. It''s not too much to say that he was killed at the sight of blood. The young man still wants to save himself, and he''s not afraid of the wind flashing his tongue!

 Chapter 967

    In the living room of Yazhu Xiaoyuan, Ding Ning drank tea slowly with his legs crossed. Bai Qing held a bowl of ginger soup and frowned as he drank: "you really saved that guy? It''s highly toxic and will bleed out of his seven orifices immediately."


    "Nonsense, otherwise where can I find clues? I''ll give him an understanding poison pill. The poison of hydrogen cyanide is not easy to catch!"


    Ding Ning turned his eyes and stretched out his hand: "give me money. It''s an antidote pill that can solve most of the toxicity in the world, but it took me 17 kinds of rare medicinal materials to refine it. If I don''t want to get his confession, I''m not willing to give it to a killer."


    "Cut, don''t look like a miser. Come on, give me all the antidotes!"


    Bai Qing opened his hand with a smile.


    "You are so beautiful. This thing is a life-saving baby at a critical time. I won''t sell it for how much!"


    Ding Ning muttered with meat pain on his face: "I knew it was no good for you to come to me. After drinking a belly of cold water, he didn''t say anything, and put an antidote pill in."


    "Come on, don''t be stingy. I''m not looking for you just for this killer."


    Bai Qing''s face was positive and said seriously, "thanks to your reminding, otherwise I don''t know someone wants to do it to me."


    "I''m very sensitive to murderous spirit. As soon as I came in, I found that there seems to be murderous spirit here. I temporarily pulled you to play and pretend to be drunk to lure the killer out."


    Ding Ning naturally wouldn''t tell him that when he entered the Yazhu garden, he curiously released his divine consciousness to explore the security level of this other courtyard, but he accidentally found that a cave leading to the outside world had been dug out in the bamboo forest, and there were killers lurking in it. Only then did he have a plan to lure killers with Bai Qing drunk. If he didn''t want to expose his divine consciousness secret, he wouldn''t have to take so much trouble, You can catch the killer directly.


    Bai Qing''s face showed a thoughtful look: "it''s another dead man. Do you think this killer was sent by some people of the Bai family or by the mysterious guys of my parents?"


    "Then I don''t know. I''m not an immortal. Ask yourself when the killer wakes up!"


    Ding Ning took the liquid medicine that the killer was going to inject into Bai Qing, squeezed out two drops and licked it on his tongue.


    "You''re crazy. That''s poison!"


    Bai Qing''s face changed greatly and shouted.


    "Bullshit poison, just antibiotics!"


    Ding Ning disdained to throw the syringe into the dustbin.


    "Antibiotics? Why did the killer give me antibiotics?"


    Bai Qing believes in Ding Ning''s medical level and asks in surprise.


    "Of course it will kill you."


    Ding Ning turned his eyes angrily: "you think he''s so kind to treat you!"


    "Antibiotics kill me? How?"


    Bai Qing asked in a daze.


    "This is a concentrated antibiotic. It usually does no harm to people. At most, it has some side effects, but when you drink wine, this concentrated antibiotic becomes a fatal poison."


    Ding Ning sighed helplessly, Patiently explained: "It''s too professional for you to understand. To put it simply, some antibiotics mixed with alcohol will cause disulfiram like reaction due to poor metabolism and accumulation of acetaldehyde in the body. Disulfiram like reaction includes facial flushing, nausea, vomiting, sweating, dry mouth, dizziness and other symptoms. In serious cases, it will also cause chest pain, myocardial infarction, acute heart failure, dyspnea and acute liver failure Injury, convulsion and even death. This killer is very professional. You are injected with concentrated antibiotics, so you will die 100%. The forensic medicine will also issue a report of accidental death. "


    "Sleeping trough, isn''t it too vicious?"


    Bai Qing''s face flashed with fear, "if you don''t come today, I''ll be dead."


    "That''s not necessarily true. You''re heavily guarded here. If I didn''t lead the killer out, you wouldn''t drink or withdraw your bodyguard. The killer may not find a chance to start."


    Ding Ning doesn''t think so. In his divine sense, he has long found that the killer''s underground cave has been dug for more than two days, but he hasn''t done it. It can be seen that he has been patiently waiting for opportunities. If he hadn''t led the snake out of the cave today, it''s estimated that the guy wouldn''t have done it.


    "Even so, I owe you a life. If you didn''t lead the killer, who knows when he will do it, he will succeed sooner or later."


    Bai Qing shook his head and said sincerely. He knows that there is only a thousand days to be a thief, and there is no thousand days to prevent a thief.


    "Is it interesting to say this between us?"


    Ding Ning waved impatiently. He was about to speak, but he was interrupted by the middle-aged driver who hurried here.


    Knowing the relationship between Bai Qing and Ding Ning, the middle-aged driver did not shy away from him. His face was ashamed and said, "young master, the killer dug an underground passage from the bamboo forest. Looking at the old and new traces dug out by the passage, it should be a period of time. This is my dereliction of duty. Please punish me!"


    "Uncle Jin, don''t worry. I don''t know how many times I''ve experienced such things since I was young. I''ve been used to it for a long time. If you hadn''t been protecting me, the grass on my grave would be taller!"


    Bai Qing lightly waved his hand, but the bitterness in his tone can be heard by everyone.


    "Young master, the killer has woken up. Lao Xing is interrogating him, but the killer''s mouth is very hard and he won''t explain!"


    The man called Uncle Jin sighed and changed the topic immediately!


    "Uncle Xing doesn''t move? The bones are hard enough!"


    Bai Qing seemed to have great confidence in the old Xing and said to herself in surprise.


    Ding Ning looked on coldly and felt more and more strange in his heart. Lao Jin was a strong man in tianwu territory. He was willing to protect Bai Qing personally. He even claimed to be the following people everywhere, which was unreasonable.


    "This killer is a dead man. Like those killers in the past, as long as the assassination fails, he will take poison and kill himself immediately. This time, if Ding Shao hadn''t been here, the killer would have died already. I would tell Lao Xing that as long as you take a breath for him, you should pry open his mouth anyway!"


    Lao Jin looked at Ding Ning gratefully and said murderously.


    "OK, you go to the trial with Uncle Xing. I''ll talk to old four for a while!"


    Bai Qing nodded gently and said casually.


    "Yes, young master!"


    Lao Jin nodded politely to Ding Ning and bowed back.


    Bai Qing looked at Ding Ning''s puzzled eyes and said with a wry smile, "are there some people who don''t understand?"


    "Indeed, uncle Jin is a master level strong man. It is reasonable to say that a strong man of this level will not be easy to be a servant. I really don''t understand uncle Jin''s appearance of being happy."


    Ding Ning was also impolite and casually asked his doubts.


    "No, uncle Jin is not a servant. Although he called me young master, I have never seen him as a servant. He and uncle Xing are my father''s former brothers."


    Speaking of which, Looking at Ding Ning brightly in his white green eyes, he said: "I didn''t have the talent to practice martial arts, so I didn''t become a martial artist. My father was a serious martial artist. He didn''t like to be restrained when he was young, so he didn''t go to the army according to his family''s arrangement. Instead, he went abroad and worked as a mercenary for several years. Uncle Jin and uncle Xing were his brothers when they were mercenaries. They saved their lives on the battlefield, so After my father died, in order to repay his kindness, they always protected me by my side until now. "


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at Bai Qing. Although this sounds reasonable, he always felt something wrong. After all, even if the strong in tianwu realm repay their kindness, they can''t treat themselves as servants. Uncle Jin''s respect for Bai Qing comes from his bones and can''t hide it from him at all.


    "Well, well, I know you don''t believe it. This is the official version. In fact, there is another version, the real version. Would you like to listen?"


    Bai Qing was defeated under his bright eyes and spread her hands with a bitter smile.


    "If you want to say it, I''ll listen. If you don''t want to say it, I won''t force it!"


    Ding Ning said very scoundrel, no way. Bai Qing is as smart as a demon. There may be a pit in any sentence. His own affairs are already annoying enough. He doesn''t want to get involved in Bai Qing''s broken affairs again.


    "I''m calling you tonight because I have something to tell you!"


    Bai Qing took out a bag of giant pandas, threw one to Ding Ning, lit it, took a deep breath, and asked faintly in the smoke: "have you heard of the skeleton club?"


    Ding Ning''s scalp was numb and said in horror, "Ya, you won''t be a member of the skeleton association?"


    Although Ding Ning didn''t pay much attention to these things at school, how could he not know the famous skeleton club.


    Founded in the 18th century, the skeleton society is a secret elite society in the United States. It attracts 15 third graders from Yale University every year. Its members include many important figures in American politics, business and education.


    There were three American presidents, two Supreme Court justices, as well as countless American parliamentarians and senior cabinet officials in this skeleton society, with tentacles in various industries.


    The earliest skeleton society was just a campus community organization, which could reproduce for more than 100 years. Its members were almost everywhere from the White House, Congress, cabinet departments, the Supreme Court to the CIA. It was a "secret club" for the rich and powerful in the United States; Its purpose is to make members reach the peak of power and wealth; Its influence is enough to change the power pattern in some areas.


    "No, I''m from China. How could I join the skeleton club!"


    Bai Qing shook his head and directly rejected.


    "That''s good, but what do you do when you talk about skeletons?"


    Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief. Even though he has become a strong man in Zhenwu realm, he still doesn''t want to have anything to do with such a giant as skeleton club.


    "Because China business association!"


    Bai Qing said solemnly, "the China business association is just an external name. The real name is actually called the China rejuvenation association!"


    Ding Ning''s face changed. Then he thought of something and said in horror, "can''t it be established by imitating the skeleton?"


    "No, skeleton will only recruit elite graduates from Yale University, while our China Renaissance will recruit elites from all walks of life!"


    Bai Qing''s face was filled with emotion: "with the advent of nuclear weapons, a destructive weapon, all countries are aware of the disastrous consequences of the outbreak of the Third World War, so large-scale wars are impossible, but wars in local areas have never stopped."


    Ding Ning didn''t interrupt and quietly listened to his story. He believed that Bai Qing was never aimless and told himself that these top secret messages had an absolute purpose.


    "A few decades ago, the national high level expected that the international situation would change from light to dark, from war aggression to cultural and economic aggression. Therefore, it convened a large number of patriots and patriotic overseas Chinese and secretly established the revival Association. In addition to reviving and spreading China''s culture, it also undertook the important task of resisting the economic invasion of Western powers!"


    Bai Qing took a deep look at Ding Ning: "my grandfather is the first president of the revival society, and my father is the second!"

 Chapter 968

    Ding Ning suddenly realized that it''s no wonder Bai Qing''s father and Grandpa were dead. It turned out that there was such a heavy identity!


    "My grandfather had a heavy responsibility and was eager to expand the Fuxing society. The members he recruited were inevitably mixed. He didn''t know how to expose his identity. As a result, he was assassinated. Before he died, he handed over the Fuxing society to my father, but my father died in a strange car accident. Fuxing society realized that it was wrong, so it sent two brothers of my father to protect me. When I was 18 years old, After a series of examinations, I took over the post of vice president. My aunt, Qiao Qiao''s mother, has been acting as president of the Renaissance Society after my father''s death. As a result, she was poisoned. "


    Bai Qing''s eyes were filled with an indescribable anger: "so I''m sure there are internal traitors in the revival meeting, and they are still high-level internal traitors. Otherwise, they won''t know the identity of my grandfather, father and aunt. They just want to scare us off in this way!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes showed pity. In order to revive the society, Bai Qing was killed. It can be seen that there are many undercurrent surges hidden in the seemingly peaceful international situation!


    "What do you want me to do? I''ll make a statement in advance. I won''t enter your revival meeting!"


    Although he admired Bai Qing''s character, Ding Ning didn''t want to get involved in such a vortex, and said rationally.


    "I knew. I didn''t want you to do anything. I just wanted to tell you my true identity. By the way, I''m sorry!"


    Bai Qing grinned, revealing a very cunning smile in Ding Ning''s eyes.


    Ding Ning suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart, stared at Bai Qing and said, "why do you want to tell me you''re sorry?"


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you that your sister has officially become a member of our revival society after our investigation. Although she is an ethnic Chinese, her consciousness is much higher than you!"


    Bai Qing said with a smile.


    "Ah! Bai Qing, you son of a bitch, I''ll kill you!"


    Ding Ning''s furious roar sounded in the living room


    For a long time, Bai Qing wore two panda eyes and wiped the blood on her nose, but her smile was extremely brilliant.


    Ding Ning smothered his head and didn''t say a word. He smoked one by one, but he wanted to vomit blood. Bai Qing, an asshole, knew that he was on guard against him, even beat around the Bush and gave his sister the routine. What made him angry most was that his sister didn''t tell him.


    "Well, well, what a big thing. The rejuvenation society can contribute to the country. Why? If you are outstanding in the medical field, your sister is not allowed to shine? The main task of our rejuvenation society is to snipe Western powers in the economic field. Your sister is a commercial genius. It would be a pity not to join the rejuvenation society!"


    Bai Qing said complacently, looking at Ding Ning''s murderous eyes, Quickly waved his hand and said, "don''t be angry. Joining the revival meeting is not a bad thing. In the future, with the support of the state behind it, the development of Longteng group in China is absolutely plain sailing. No one dares to find trouble. Moreover, in many fields, there will be special policy support. How many people want to join have no chance."


    "I don''t lack money, and I don''t care. What I care about is my sister''s safety. Three consecutive presidents have been poisoned. Now even the traitors have not been found out. You pull my sister into the water. Isn''t that hurting her?"


    Ding Ning''s face was gloomy, took a smoke and said viciously.


    Bai Qing''s face was positive: "don''t worry, your sister''s information is specially approved by me. It belongs to the special level of confidentiality and will never put her in danger."


    "You''d better do what you say, or don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly!"


    Ding Ning saw that it was done, and he couldn''t help it no longer reluctantly. He was just very unhappy with his depression and threatened coldly.


    "I''d rather make enemies with the world than become enemies with you. I''ll arrange someone to protect your sister!"


    Seeing that Ding Ning''s tone was loose, Bai Qing was overjoyed and hurriedly promised.


    "That''s not necessary. I''ll find someone to protect my sister. Just don''t set me up all day. I''m very busy, but I don''t have time to play with you all day!"


    In fact, Ding Ning is just angry with Bai Qing and his sister''s self assertion. He is not very resistant to joining the rejuvenation society. After all, the rejuvenation society works for the country and there are so many convenient conditions. He still has this awareness.


    Besides, although my sister can''t use her spiritual power, she is also a strong person in the seven heaven of Zhenwu territory. With amulets and bodyguards, ordinary people don''t have the ability to hurt her even if they want to.


    "If you''re not angry, I''ll tell you the second thing now..."


    Before Bai Qing finished speaking, he was interrupted by Ding Ning''s angry roar: "Bai Qing, I warn you, enough is enough. Don''t be endless. If we go too far, we really don''t have brothers."


    "Will you listen to me? It''s definitely a good thing for you!"


    Bai Qing explained.


    "Cut, you guy''s eyelashes are empty. Even if you don''t count on me, what good can I expect?"


    Ding Ning tilted Bai Qing and said contemptuously, "I said your boy won''t grow up without friends. Deliberately making friends with me is used to pit you?"


    "Fuck off, am I so mean?"


    Bai Qing glared at him unhappily and ignored his sarcasm. He stepped into the topic and said, "I know you are busy studying zombie virus recently, so I found someone to catch dozens of live zombies from Tianzhu and keep them for you!"


    "I''ll go. Are you sick? If I want to catch the zombie, I need you to find someone? If I want to catch it, I can catch it at any time. Also, where are the zombies? If the zombie virus breaks out in China, you are a sinner for thousands of years!"


    Ding Ning was worried. He knew that Bai Qing was slapping a sweet date to eat. He wanted to eliminate his anger, but he really didn''t need the kindness.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have such a brain!"


    Bai Qing turned his eyes silently: "the revival society has a secret laboratory on the island in the South China Sea. The zombies were sent there. Except for those who had contact with the zombies, others evacuated in advance. There are the most advanced experimental instruments in the world. You don''t have to study and do it yourself!"


    "Bai Qing, Bai Qing, I don''t know what to say about you. Do you know what the zombie virus is? Five minutes, the zombie virus will die in five minutes when it leaves the human body. How do you want me to study it?"


    Ding Ning hates iron but not steel.


    "I think you are very smart at ordinary times. How can you become stupid at the critical moment? I know zombies can only survive for five minutes without human body, but have you forgotten your sister''s ice free refrigeration technology?"


    Bai Qing stared and replied impolitely: "our researchers have tried that the survival time of zombie virus can be greatly increased in the low-temperature environment, and even 48 hours in the low-temperature environment of minus 20 degrees. Therefore, I specially asked people to catch more."


    Ding Ning was speechless, but his eyes were shining with excitement. Yes, why didn''t he think that the survival time of zombie virus could be greatly prolonged in a low temperature environment. One 48 hour is not enough, so another 48 hours is. There are dozens of zombies anyway.


    "After preliminary research on the zombie virus, the researchers of our revival society found that the virus is like a cell with strong activity, which can quickly change human normal cells to enhance activity, so as to change genes and create the strange existence of zombie, which is quite an alternative resurrection."


    Bai Qing obviously worked hard. He took out a copy of the experimental data from one drawer and handed it to Ding Ning. He turned on the computer, inserted a USB flash disk and showed the process of Zhenge''s experiment, With shining eyes, he said: "it''s a pity that the level of scientific researchers in our rejuvenation society is limited and the research on viruses is not deep. However, one scientific researcher put forward an idea that if we can remove the infectivity of viruses and change their activity, we may be able to refine a new genetic drug, which can prolong people''s life!"


    Ding Ning did not speak, but stared at the test process and compared the test report in his hand from time to time. The report was very detailed, and the data recorded with mice as the experimental object.


    The researchers in white coats took the virus out of the zombie and injected it into the mouse. The mouse changed in three minutes. Lying on the experimental platform, it kept rolling and looked very painful. It died after a violent convulsion, but then the mouse grew a pair of tusks, its eyes turned dead gray, and got up alive, It looks aggressive.


    According to the experimental data, the strength and speed of mice have doubled, and the metabolism of cells in the body is more than ten times faster than before.


    This makes Ding Ning suddenly remember how Qiao Zhenya''s strange disease of burning vitality is similar to this mouse, but although the mouse is also consuming vitality, it doesn''t know why, the vitality is endless, and there is no sign of rapid aging.


    This aroused Ding Ning''s great interest: "is this mouse still alive?"


    "Alive, as long as you give it meat every day, it will be alive and kicking. It seems that it will never die."


    Bai Qing quickly nodded and replied, "that''s why researchers think that if this virus is studied well, it may really be able to develop drugs to prolong life."


    Ding Ning turned his eyes angrily: "do you dare to take it after research? Don''t forget that this mouse is a zombie mouse now!"


    "Hey, hey, isn''t there you? As long as you say it''s OK, I dare to eat!"


    Bai Qing smiled and flattered.


    "Roll the calf. Wait until I go and have a look. Don''t hold any hope. After all, once this thing is infected, the consequences are terrible. If you can study the virus serum, Amitabha!"


    Ding Ning shook his head speechless and said that Baqi''s incarnation spirit boy hid and didn''t show up. It was like a mountain, which weighed heavily on his heart, making him out of breath. Being able to study the virus serum earlier also gave him a sigh of relief.


    In addition, Su Shao is haunted all day, planning intrigues behind his back, and should be eradicated as soon as possible. Although he is fearless, who knows if the madman will pull his head and start on his women.


    "This is the coordinates of Nanhai island. When will you go? I''ll send someone to pick you up. Anyway, as long as the zombie has fresh blood and meat to eat, it will never die. You can arrange the time yourself. Just call me then!"


    After the business talk, Bai Qing was relieved and planned to see how the killer interrogated.


    "OK, I''ll go first. I''ll call if I have something!"


    Ding Ning didn''t stay much either. He waved his hand and swaggered out.


    "It''s so late. Stay with me for one night!"


    Bai Qing looked at her watch. It was two o''clock in the morning and hurriedly asked her to stay.

 Chapter 969

    "I''m not interested in men, and I''m not interested in you. Bye!"


    Ding Ning was disgusted. Bai Qing laughed and left.


    "Young master, the killer has recruited!"


    As soon as Ding Ning left, Lao Jin came in like a ghost, looked at Ding Ning''s far away back and whispered.


    Bai Qing said unpredictably, "is it Bai Hongtu again?"


    Lao Jin nodded, flashed a cruel color at the bottom of his eyes, and stretched out his hand to cut his throat: "young master, do you want to..."


    "No, I promised grandpa to keep them alive!"


    Bai Qing''s eyes flashed a tired color, closed his eyes and rubbed his temples.


    "You can''t just let them go on..."


    Lao Jin said angrily, but before he finished, he was interrupted by Bai Qing''s face: "don''t say any more, this is a deal between me and grandpa!"


    "This, all right!"


    Lao Jin showed a helpless color in his eyes, sighed faintly, and turned back.


    "Bai Hongtu? The deal with old man Bai? It''s a little interesting!"


    Ding Ning, who had just walked out of the gate of bieyuan, whispered, with a meaningful smile on his face, and quickly disappeared into the darkness.


    In zijingmen Hutong, Ding Ning stood in the dark lane and looked at the somewhat dilapidated but ancient courtyard in front of him with a satisfied look on his face.


    It is worthy of being the residence of the children of the eight banners of the Qing Dynasty. Although it is a little dilapidated, it has an area of more than 100 mu, and the pattern of three courtyards has satisfied him.


    "Gu Yongxuan is very insightful. The degree of dilapidation is not high. You can check in by redecorating and restoring the original appearance!"


    Ding Ning carefully inspected the buildings in the courtyard and found that the damage was much better than he expected. He quietly started the power of thick soil totem, opened a basement underground, installed a transmission array, and quietly transmitted it back to Ninghai.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to kill zhao shu immediately, but that guy is now far away in the United States on the other side of the ocean. He doesn''t have so much time to run there.


    I believe Suchen, who is more anxious than him, will keep an eye on him. As long as he changes, he will inform him at the first time.


    Eh, my sister and snow are not at home! Did they all go to paradise island?


    In Shengshi Huating No. 1 villa, Ding Ning found that there was no one in his sister''s room and the falling snow''s room. He smiled bitterly and patted his forehead. When he was about to start the transmission to Paradise Island, he subconsciously released his divine knowledge, swept his face, suddenly sank, stopped the transmission and walked downstairs!


    In the yard of the villa, the lights are bright at the moment, and ye Sirius lies unconscious in Wang Yuqiu''s arms, sobbing in a low voice, with blood in his mouth.


    All five Xiahou''s men on duty tonight were lying on the ground with injuries. They looked at Xiahou, who was facing great enemies, with a dignified face and confrontation with three men.


    Two of the three men are Russian old hairy men with a head of nearly two meters. Their black leather clothes wrap their big body like a bear, full of strong pressure!


    The man standing in the middle was thirty or forty years old, but he was full of terrible pressure. He stared at the angry Xia Hou in his eyes, stroked his face full of ferocious scars, pulled a cold arc from the corners of his mouth, and said in Russian: "is it true that my friends don''t gather? I''m looking for you all over the world. Unexpectedly, the great hunting wolf hid in Ninghai as a dog!"


    "Tiger wolf, don''t talk so much nonsense. What''s the matter? Let''s go out and solve it. This is not your place?"


    Xia Hou narrowed his eyes and said solemnly.


    "Hahaha, Borzoi, I hate you for killing my brother. Naturally, I want to end it with you, but!"


    The tiger wolf glanced at Xia Hou with a cruel look, sneered and said, "I''m not here for you today. When I finish my business, I''ll settle accounts with you. Now, those who are knowledgeable will step aside, otherwise, don''t blame me for ignoring the friendship of my old friends!"


    "No matter what you want to do, you can''t succeed with me here. Come on, let me see how strong the death hunter is one year earlier than me!"


    Xia Hou''s body was shocked, and his waist was straight, releasing a strong potential to compete with the threat of tigers and wolves.


    "Master''s power?"


    The tiger wolf was not moved at all, and his mouth was filled with a sense of banter. "Unfortunately, no matter how strong the master is, he is only a master. If I give you two more years, maybe I can''t help you, but now? You''re not my opponent!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the tiger and wolf exuded more terrible power and forcibly crushed Xia Hou''s power!


    "Great master?"


    Xia Hou lost his voice and exclaimed. His face became ugly for a moment!


    "Yes, I didn''t expect it. I''ve broken through to the great master. Although I''ve just broken through, the strength gap between the great master and the great master is an insurmountable natural barrier. If you step aside and give me the master here, I''ll consider making you suffer less before you die!"


    The tiger and wolf looked down at Xia Hou from a commanding position, looking like a sure winner.


    Xia Hou''s face was gloomy. He bit his teeth and said in a cruel voice, "what about the great master? You want me to hand over the great lady''s dream. Come on, let me see how strong the great master is!"


    "Since you want to die, I''ll help you!"


    The tiger wolf''s face sank, drank softly and took a step forward.


    "Domain?"


    Xia Hou only felt a flower in front of him and lost all contact with his surroundings. Being in a wilderness, he couldn''t help shouting.


    A cruel smile appeared on the tiger wolf''s face, With the pleasure of cat and mouse, he said in a vertical voice: "Borzoi, if you didn''t finally kill my brother, he would be the only graduate of the death Hunter camp. Although I know it shouldn''t blame you, it''s a pity that I only have such a dependent brother. Therefore, you will play with you and appreciate your desperate expression before you die, ha ha!"


    "Joke, your brother is very strong. He killed at least half of the hunters in that session, but so what? He finally died in my hands. Use whatever means you have. Since I Borzoi dare to join the death Hunter camp, I have long ignored life and death!"


    Xia Hou was trapped in the field and couldn''t see the tiger and wolf at all, but he could hear his voice. He was secretly on guard and shouted.


    "Then I''ll show you what the great master''s field is!"


    The tiger and wolf looked at the world proudly and shouted, "sleep of wolves!"


    In the wilderness where Xiahou is, suddenly the ground vibrates violently. Countless wild wolves with green light are born out of thin air and attack Xiahou fiercely.


    "Just a wolf wants to kill me, Borzoi. You underestimate me!"


    Xia Hou was happy and unafraid. He smashed the heads of the wild wolves one by one. During this period, he continued to practice "wild body refining", which made his physical strength reach an extremely abnormal level. Even if he stood still, these wild wolves could not break the defense.


    "Really? I''ll see how long you can hold on!"


    The tiger and wolf showed a safe smile at the corners of his mouth. After all, he had just become a great master, and could not completely release the power of the field, but so what? After all, the field is a field, and consumption alone can kill Xia Hou!


    As soon as Xia Hou''s face changed, all the wild wolves whose heads were broken by him turned into a mass of light and shadow, and then condensed into wild wolves. With the wolves attacking him, he was shocked. Although these wild wolves could not be feared, they would never die. If they were dragged down for a long time, their physical strength would be exhausted. At that time, they could only be slaughtered by tigers and wolves.


    But now he has no way to think about it. He can only support it hard while expecting the eldest and second young ladies to escape immediately when they find that the situation is bad, and then call the police or notify Qingyun security''s brothers to rescue. After all, tigers and wolves are cruel and have countless lives in their hands, but the world''s top wanted criminals are bound to be afraid in the territory of China.


    Ding Ning found that Xia Hou had no worries about his life for the time being, and checked Ye Sirius''s body with his divine consciousness. He found that the injury was not fatal enough, and there seemed to be some unknown transformation in his body. Instead, he was not in a hurry to show up and came out stealthily, waiting to rescue Xia Hou at any time.


    Xia Hou''s cultivation has been rising recently, but he is stuck at the peak of the master''s realm and can''t break through. The great pressure brought by the tiger wolf may not be a bad thing for him, but it may be a good opportunity to break the cocoon and become a butterfly.


    "I''ve trapped him. You go and catch people. You''ll take them away anyway this time!"


    Seeing that Xia Hou was still fighting with trapped animals, the tiger and wolf knew that the battle would not end so soon. For fear of long dreams, they ordered the two old Russian maozi behind them.


    A bearded Russian man pointed to Wang Yuqiu and muttered, "we were ordered to catch her, not to help you catch people."


    "Fool, if I hadn''t trapped the Borzoi, would you think it would be so easy to catch her?"


    The fierce light in the tiger wolf''s eyes made the bearded man shrink his head in fear and muttered in a low voice, "I''ll catch it. What''s so fierce?"


    "Hum, if the young master didn''t have some friendship with your leader, you would be dead by your attitude!"


    The tiger and wolf seemed to despise the two strong Russian men, and shouted coldly in a low voice.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed when he heard the speech, and his face showed a thoughtful color. Who is the young master in the tiger wolf''s mouth? Is it zhao shu again?


    Also, why did these two Russian heroes catch Wang Yuqiu? It''s really confusing.


    The two strong Russian men dare to be angry but dare not speak. Although they are fighting nations, they are brave and ruthless in their bones, but they have seen the combat effectiveness of tigers and wolves. They ask themselves that even if they are tied together, they are not his opponent. Where dare they say more? Big beard goes to the villa to catch Ding and hunt, and the other reaches out a big hand like a palm fan to catch Wang Yuqiu.


    Although Wang Yuqiu usually follows her husband and women and seems to have no strength to bind chickens, after all, he has worshipped her as a teacher since childhood. How can he look so weak on the surface.


    "Ah!"


    A scream came, and the strong Russian man who grabbed Wang Yuqiu gave a scream. He covered his wrist that Wang Yuqiu had accidentally twisted and jumped in place in pain, looking like a clumsy big bear.


    "Go to hell!"


    After ye Tianlang was wounded, Wang Yuqiu''s heart was full of vigorous anger. He just knew that he was not the opponent of the tiger and wolf, so he kept forbearing. At the moment, if he succeeded in the sneak attack, he would not keep his hand. His body suddenly burst up and hit the Russian man''s chest with a hard blow.


    With a dull sound of "bang", the strong Russian man straightened his chest as if nothing had happened. On the contrary, Wang Yuqiu staggered back several steps and showed a look of horror on his face.


    Although her accomplishments were not high and she barely reached the dark strength stage, she thought that this fist was enough to beat the strong Russian man and lose the strength to fight back, but she didn''t expect that the physical strength of this guy was much higher than her imagination. The dark strength contained in her fist was like a clay ox into the sea without any reaction.


    "Click!"


    The Russian man endured the pain and quickly reset his broken right wrist. His muscles bulged high and his eyes glittered fiercely. He raised his left hand like a furious brown bear and slapped Wang Yuqiu hard in the face.

 Chapter 970

    Wang Yuqiu was shocked and turned pale. His body flashed back smartly, avoided the slap, kicked the ground and kicked on the leg of a strong Russian man.


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    The strong Russian man did not move, but Wang Yuqiu was repeatedly retrogressed by the earthquake. The color of panic flashed in his eyes. This guy''s muscles were as hard as steel. Her feet were numb by the earthquake. Is this still a person?


    "Be careful, this guy is a biochemical bear man from the Russian laboratory!"


    Xiahou''s wild cat, who was wounded on the ground, was a full-time intelligence officer. Although he lost his combat effectiveness, his eyes were still very poisonous. He immediately recognized the origin of the strong Russian man.


    The former tsarist Russian KGB organization once established many secret laboratories, using the combination of beast genes and human genes to create a group of biochemical orcs, which played a decisive role in some wars.


    Although this organization disintegrated with the disintegration of former tsarist Russia, it is not surprising that the current Russian intelligence agency still inherited a large number of former KGB institutions, personnel and most of the data, and has the technology to manufacture biological orcs.


    This kind of biochemical orcs generally don''t live long. Even if they can live to 50 years old, their combat effectiveness can''t be underestimated. Although they don''t have extraordinary combat skills and the agility of fighters, their physical strength is absolutely unmatched.


    In particular, this kind of biochemical bear man has unimaginable physical strength. It is not too much to say that it is a human weapon. The most troublesome thing is that their resilience is extremely amazing. It is absolutely an accident that Wang Yuqiu can break his wrist unexpectedly.


    "Biochemical bear man?"


    Wang Yuqiu''s face changed. She obviously heard of this abnormal arms. Her grandfather Wang Qianqiu seemed to have had close contact with a Russian gangster. Her eyes and ears also knew something about this inhuman biochemical man.


    "This kind of biochemical bear man can still enter the animal state when burning vitality. You must be careful!"


    The wild cat warned anxiously.


    "I''ll be careful!"


    Wang Yuqiu knew that the biggest disadvantage of this biochemical ORC was his clumsy body and slow movement. He fought with him carefully and prayed secretly that this guy would not enter the animal state on impulse. Once he entered the animal state, the speed and power would increase sharply. At that time, she would be in danger.


    The bearded Russian man entered the villa unscrupulously and walked to the second floor with a ferocious smile. It seemed that he had seen the scene that Ding Qianlie was caught by him.


    It''s a pity, not to mention that Ding Ning is here. Even if Ding Ning is not here, he can''t catch Ding Zhui, who is used to spending the night on Paradise Island.


    Ding Ning secretly rejoices that since the launch of the transmission array on Paradise Island, lest Zhang Bo and others discover the secret of transmission, Ding Qianlie has sent them to the banwan villa where Ling Yun lives to serve Ling Fei and Chu Yunxiu. Otherwise, I''m afraid they will bear the brunt of the victims tonight. After all, they are ordinary people, and there are absolutely no wild cats to beat them.


    Although he didn''t witness it with his own eyes, Ding Ning has guessed the general course. Tonight is the rotation of five wild cats. The tiger wolf and others hurt them directly when they came in. Then ye Tianlang rushed out and was not his opponent. Xia Hou should have hurried after receiving Wang Yuqiu''s notice.


    Xiahou and Lisa are now in a time of honey and oil. Naturally, my sister will not treat them unfairly. She has specially arranged a duplex building for the couple near the villa. Now Xiahou generally doesn''t stay in villa 1 except on duty. Anyway, it''s very close. He can come immediately if anything happens here.


    "Big bear, you dare to make trouble in my place. You really don''t know what to do!"


    Biochemical orcs may be very strong, but they can only bully Xiaowu people like Wang Yuqiu. It''s not enough to see a great master of Zhenwu like Ding Ning.


    Before the beard could react, Ding Ning took a dazzled slap. The so-called invulnerable body didn''t play any role, so he was blocked by the pulse interceptor and turned into a puppet statue. He looked at Ding Ning who appeared like a ghost in fear.


    Ding Ning nodded with satisfaction and muttered in a low voice: "what about the biochemical Orc? As long as there are meridians, I can''t carry my pulse interceptor!"


    With that, regardless of the bearded bear who clubbed there like a pillar, he walked leisurely to the yard.


    It seems that the security level of the villa has to be upgraded, and the family has to arrange an array. They can deal with ordinary martial artists like wild cats. Once they meet a great master like tiger and wolf, they don''t see enough.


    In addition, although these guys have practiced "wild body cultivation" and stimulated their potential, their combat effectiveness is still insufficient. It seems that it''s better to find a way to improve their cultivation!


    If people know what he thinks, they must spray an old mouthful of blood on his face and scold others for their lack of heart. Even those rich families, who can have such a big hand to let at least five strong people who are in the period of energy to watch the house every day?


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly there was a loud noise in the hospital. Ding Ning''s divine sense swept outward and immediately showed a happy color.


    "No, it''s impossible. How can you break my field?"


    The tiger and wolf were frightened and turned pale. Although they were in rags and extremely embarrassed, Xia Hou, who was unharmed, stood upright in the yard and screamed.


    "The sleeping field of wolves is just like this. If you are the cultivation of the great master in the later stage, maybe I can''t break your field, but unfortunately, you are only the initial stage of the great master. In the same realm, I am invincible!"


    Xia Hou felt the powerful explosive power in his body, clenched his fist with joy, and his heart jumped with joy.


    Unexpectedly, he was annoyed by the successive attacks of the wolves, and his physical strength was consumed rapidly. In his anxiety, he even used the first fist of wild body refining. He planned to fight hard, but he didn''t want to blow it out. He not only broke the field of tigers and wolves, but also accidentally broke the boundary barrier and broke through the mass division.


    "You... You broke through?"


    Although Xia Hou broke through his field, the tiger and wolf didn''t care too much. After all, the level was there. It was only a matter of time to kill Xia Hou. But when he found that Xia Hou was making a breakthrough, his face changed dramatically and couldn''t calm down anymore.


    "Why? If you break through, don''t you want me to break through?"


    Xia Hou is now full of confidence and arrogance, Habitually touched the position of the scar that had long disappeared on his face and said: "You know what? Your brother is really strong. In the death Hunter camp, he is the only one who can pose a threat to me, so we didn''t touch each other first. We won''t win until we killed the other 9998 death hunters respectively. That war was very dangerous. There was a deep scar here!"


    "This scar was left to me by your brother, but it was this scar that made me trade injury for life and finally killed him."


    Xia Hou pointed to the place where there was a scar on his face, Some sad way: "In fact, at that time, we sympathized with each other and didn''t want to kill each other. Even we agreed to kill the death Hunter camp together. Unfortunately, no one could break the rules of the death Hunter camp. Our every move was under the surveillance of the hunter. The hunter finally showed up. He only gave us two choices, one dead, one alive, or two people Rise and die! "


    Xia Hou smiled miserably: "Your brother and I joined hands to attack the hunter, but the gap was too big. Just one move, we were seriously injured. At that time, we had no choice but to kill each other like two trapped animals. In fact, I know that your brother deliberately cut my face and revealed flaws to complete me, because he knows that I have a deep blood feud and have a reason to live!"


    The tiger and wolf looked at Xia Hou with trembling all over and said hoarsely, "what you said is true?"


    "Of course, I can fight now. Even if I can''t kill you, you can''t kill me. I don''t have to lie!"


    Xia Hou grabbed a dagger shaped necklace from his neck and threw it to the tiger wolf. He looked a little gloomy and said, "your brother asked me to bring it to you before he died. After I left the death Hunter camp, I inquired about you everywhere, but I never found you. Now, it''s time to fulfill my promise to your brother!"


    "Why didn''t you say it just now?"


    The tiger wolf''s hand was trembling. Looking at the dagger Necklace in his hand, his eyes twinkled with crystal tears!


    "Do you believe what I said just now? This society is very realistic. Only when you have the right to equal dialogue can you have a say!"


    Xia Hou looked nostalgic and sad. His brother told him that he was a very evil young man. Although he was young, he had seen through the vicissitudes of the world. He didn''t know what he had experienced to make him so open-minded when facing life and death.


    "I''m not good. I hurt him. I''m sorry, I''m sorry!"


    The tiger and Wolf "puffed" knelt on the ground, holding the necklace and crying. Where is the momentum that a great master level strong man should have, just the brother of a sad brother who died.


    "You... What''s your name?"


    Just when Ding Ning sighed secretly and decided to let the tiger and wolf live, a fragrant wind suddenly flashed around her, and her sister''s trembling voice sounded in her ear.


    Ding Ning was shocked in his heart. He quickly appeared, grabbed his sister who was running to the tiger and wolf, and protected her behind him: "sister, be careful!"


    "You... You get out of the way!"


    Ding Qianlie, who has always been gentle and virtuous to Ding Ning, unexpectedly pushed Ding Ning away and ran to the tiger and wolf without defense. His eyes were full of tears. He trembled and looked at his scarred face. He asked urgently and anxiously, "are you Duanmu, called Duanmu Tuoba?"


    "How do you know?"


    The tiger wolf looked at Ding Qianlie in amazement, and then the pear blossom and rainy face gradually coincided with a small face in memory. He was shocked all over, and his eyes burst out in horror. He trembled and pointed to her and asked, "you... Are you a little sister?"


    "Brother, I finally found you, sobbing!"


    Ding led the hunter to jump into the arms of the tiger and Wolf and burst into tears. His heart was broken and his lungs were torn


    All the people were dumbfounded. They were stunned at the dramatic scene and were at a loss. The falling snow who came back with Ding lead hunting, the red circles of their eyes snuggled up to Ding Ning, and the tears kept flowing down like beads with broken lines.


    Ding Ning''s heart was full of pity. He knew that the girl remembered her life experience. Unfortunately, he also arranged someone to look for clues, but he got nothing.


    "Little sister, little sister, I''m sorry for you. I lost you and hurt you so much. In order to find you, I ran away from home. I haven''t heard from you for more than 20 years. Your second brother died there in order to find me to join the death Hunter camp. It was all my fault. I deserve it. I really deserve it!"


    The tiger and wolf held Ding and led the hunter tightly, crying and remorse with tears.

 Chapter 971

    "Brother, I''m not bitter. I''m not bitter at all. I live well. I hurt my mother and the man who loves me. If I hadn''t remembered the names of you and my second brother, maybe my life would have been really wrong, sobbing!"


    Ding Qianlie was happy and sad. She was happy that she finally found her eldest brother. What was sad was whether the second brother died or died in Xia Hou''s hands, which made her mood complicated beyond words.


    Xia Hou was the most embarrassed and depressed. He didn''t know that the rebellious but evil boy was the eldest young lady''s brother, which embarrassed him.


    The depression in his heart could not be vented. It happened that the strong Russian man was in a bad situation. He wanted to escape quietly while people were unprepared. He became his vent. He came forward and grabbed him and broke his two arms.


    "Roar!"


    The severe pain made the strong Russian man roar like a wounded beast, and the fierce light flashed in his eyes. Ben''s drooping arms healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. His muscles expanded rapidly, and his head was increasing. In the twinkling of an eye, he grew to two meters and five left and right, slapping Xia Hou like a wild beast.


    "Be careful, boss. This guy is burning and beast like. He''s invulnerable!"


    The wild cat''s face changed sharply, and a sharp voice reminded him.


    "It''s just that I''m going to try how powerful the beast biochemical man is!"


    Xia Hou, who was depressed and had no place to vent, was fearless. Instead, he was eager to take the initiative to rush forward and hit him with a punch.


    "Bang!"


    Under the violent collision, Xia Hou stepped back a few steps, his right arm was trembling slightly, and his face was dignified. Unexpectedly, the biochemical ORC was so powerful after being turned into a beast. He could compete with his great master by his physical strength!


    However, this did not make him feel afraid, but his war intention was rising. During this period, practicing "wild body refining" made him extremely confident in his physical strength. Although he was slightly inferior to the biochemical bear man in strength, he was confident to hang him.


    "Roar!"


    The bear man gave a ferocious roar and rushed to Xiahou several times faster than before. His two huge palms closed like slaps, trying to crush Xiahou''s head.


    "Be careful, boss. He can''t last long. As long as he lasts this time, he''ll be finished."


    The wild cat screamed and warned loudly.


    "Just in time. I just broke through. I''m worried that no one is practicing."


    Although the speed of the bear man became several times faster, it was far worse than that of Xia Hou. His body was just a simple squat and contraction, which avoided this terrible slap, and took advantage of the situation to punch the bear man in the chest.


    "Roar!"


    The bear was in pain. His eyes roared scarlet. He raised his right foot and stepped on it like an ant.


    Xia Hou turned around skillfully, jumped out of his feet and swept his left leg supporting gravity with a hard foot.


    With a "poof", the dust was flying. The bear man fell and squatted, but he got up like nothing and chased Xia Hou.


    The two kept fighting. Ding Ning could see that Xia Hou was able to deal with him. He just took advantage of this to stabilize the realm just after the breakthrough. He immediately put down his heart and focused on his sister.


    At the moment, Ding Qianlie seems to have no other people in his eyes. The whispering with tiger and wolf, crying and laughing, makes Ding Ning sour in his heart.


    The kidnapper who came to kidnap turned out to be his sister''s eldest brother. It was really bloody. Ding Ning shook his head and sighed softly, but he was really happy for his sister. After all, no one felt the warmth and importance of family affection more clearly than him.


    Just looking at the falling snow still sobbing against him, his heart was filled with pity and tenderness. He rubbed her head with a spoiled face and said softly, "falling snow is good. Don''t cry. One day you will find your parents."


    "Will there be such a day?"


    Snow opened his big eyes with tears and looked at him with longing and expectation.


    "Yes, I promise. Even if you are poor and fall into the yellow spring, you will find your parents!"


    Although Ding Ning had no bottom in her heart, she still nodded with certainty when looking at her expectant eyes.


    Snow broke his tears into a smile and snuggled gently in his arms: "although I know my brother is comforting me, I still feel very happy. In fact, I am very satisfied that you and my sister can accompany me. Let''s go with my parents."


    "By the way, do you have any impression of your parents?"


    Ding Ning hugged her painfully and tried to find some clues. After all, snow''s adoptive parents died one after another when she was a teenager. She told her life story before she died. There was no clue from her biological parents.


    "No, according to my aunt, I was picked up by her when I was still a baby. The place where I found me was in the mountains and forests of miaojiang. I have also been there to look for clues, but I didn''t get anything."


    Snow bit her lower lip and said sadly, "the swaddling clothes are the crude cotton cloth woven by ordinary Miao people, and they didn''t leave my name or any keepsake. I think they can''t afford me, so they threw me away!"


    "Don''t be sad. No one doesn''t love their children in this world. I think they must have their own difficulties. Besides, you and me, I will love you all my life."


    Ding Ning looked at her sad look and felt distressed for a while, but he knew that what Luoxue said was very likely. His parents certainly couldn''t afford her and abandoned her because she was a girl.


    Ding Ning hated it when she remembered it. According to Luoxue, her aunt found her when she went to collect herbs in the wild mountains and forests. At that time, there was a wild wolf nearby. Her aunt also had the courage to shout and beat the ground with a wooden stick. If it was a little later, she would be taken away by the wolf.


    How cruel would her parents be to have the heart to abandon her and feed her to the wild animals? Although Ding Ning secretly felt sorry for her, he made up his mind that even if he found the wolf hearted parents one day, he would never let them easily recognize each other. He would rather make Luoxue sad than let her recognize a thief as a father!


    "Well, I''m satisfied with you!"


    Snow narrowed her eyes and quietly snuggled up in Ding Ning''s arms. She just looked at her sister''s recognition with tiger wolf brothers and sisters, and her eyes showed a touch of envy.


    "By the way, I think there seems to be a plum blossom shaped birthmark on your chest. Can this be used as a mark of your recognition?"


    Seeing the falling snow in a low mood, Ding Ning looked at her towering chest and said, trying to make her happy.


    "They don''t know if they remember my daughter, let alone the birthmark!"


    Snow laughed and said with self mockery.


    Playing jokes not only didn''t play its due role, but also made the falling snow more depressed, which made Ding Ning depressed, but for a moment, she didn''t know how to comfort her, so she had to hold her tightly in her arms and comfort her with her own strength.


    "Brother, I''m fine. I''ve been used to it for so many years!"


    Snow keenly noticed Ding Ning''s intention, raised her head, smiled and said softly.


    "Bang!"


    A loud noise interrupted their warmth and looked at it.


    I saw the orc fall to the ground again by Xia Hou. I don''t know whether Xia Hou hurt him or whether his time to burn vitality has reached the limit. This time, he can''t get up again.


    Ding Ning is more inclined to the latter, because after the bear man was knocked down, his expanded body contracted rapidly and returned to his former appearance in the twinkling of an eye. However, the face of the former strong Russian man was only in his thirties, but now he has become a wrinkled old man. He looks like seven old and eight ten, lying on the ground without moving.


    This strange scene made Luoxue shrink in dingning''s arms with some fear. Xiahou walked up to him and kicked: "Hey, don''t pretend to be dead, get up and continue!"


    "Don''t shout, he is dead. There is a time limit for burning life. If you can''t defeat the enemy within the time limit, you will exhaust all your vitality and die!"


    The tiger wolf looked at the orc''s body and showed a sad look in his eyes: "the biochemical orcs are actually very poor. Most of them are people from some poor families in Russia. In order for their families to live a good life, they voluntarily become orcs with limited life expectancy and thugs of some ambitious people."


    "Brother, why are you with them? Why do you catch Yuqiu?"


    Ding led the hunting bird, took the tiger and wolf''s arm and asked with a small mouth. At this moment, where is she still the commercial goddess of the shopping mall, just a little sister who found relatives.


    "I''m not very clear about this. It should have something to do with the axe gang. After all, she is Wang Qianqiu''s only granddaughter!"


    The tiger and wolf frowned, hesitated for a moment, and sighed.


    "Who do these two bear men serve?"


    Ding led the hunter and asked persistently.


    "It''s the Russian Tomahawk!"


    The tiger wolf said with a dignified face.


    "Russian Tomahawk?"


    Xia Hou''s face also changed and his look became dignified.


    Ding Ning took a curious look at Xia Hou: "this battle axe is very famous?"


    "It is not only famous, but also the sixth largest underworld group in the world. Let''s say that the Russian underworld has developed rapidly after the end of the cold war in the last century. Among them, the Tomahawk has become the largest underworld under the leadership of arimjen toktahonov. With the increasing strength of the Tomahawk, the behavior has become more and more rampant. Through their large amount of money transferred from criminal behavior Money penetrated into Russia''s politics and economy and began to seek its own legal status. "


    Before Xia Hou spoke, the tiger and wolf hurriedly replied: "it can be said that in Russia, the power of the Tomahawk has overshadowed the government, and there is a phenomenon that businessmen would rather pay protection fees to them than state taxes. Their business involves not only money laundering, drug manufacturing and drug trafficking, organizing international sales Yin, creating terrorist events, but also arms smuggling, even nuclear weapons."


    Ding Ning is surprised to hear this. NIMA, is this still a gangster? Even special nuclear weapons dare to be sold. This is the underground emperor of Russia.


    Why did the Tomahawk catch Wang Yuqiu? Is it


    A flash of light flashed in Ding Ning''s mind. Was it the disaster caused by the batch of arms in Wang Qianqiu''s basement? Thinking of this, Ding Ning is not calm. If so, the trouble is caused by himself. Wang Yuqiu must not be allowed to carry the pot!


    "Brother, why did they catch Yuqiu?"


    Ding Qianlie and Ding Ning had a tacit understanding for a long time, and immediately asked him the question he most wanted to know. She knew that the tiger and wolf must know the answer, but she didn''t want to say it because of some scruples.


    The tiger wolf took a deep look at his sister who had been separated for more than 20 years, smiled bitterly, shook his head, looked at Ding Ning and said, "the things in the middle are more complicated. In fact, the Tomahawk has always been secretly trading arms with some people in China, but the last middleman suddenly died. You should know who the middleman is."

 Chapter 972

    "I know? Is it Gu fangran?"


    Ding Ning suddenly flashed a light in his mind and exclaimed.


    "Yes, it''s Gu fangran of Hongda real estate. After his death, Tomahawk was eager to find an arms broker in the kingdom of China to open a market, so he soon got on the line with the axe gang. In order to win Wang Qianqiu''s trust, he delivered a large number of arms with only a part of the deposit. As a result, he didn''t expect that the axe gang would be destroyed if it said it was destroyed. Tomahawk was never willing to suffer The organization, the arms were shipped out, but the balance was not received. Of course, it will keep an eye on her to recover the arms. "


    Tiger and wolf said the cause and effect clearly, which sounded very reasonable, but Ding Ning always felt that his eyes flickered and some words were untrue.


    "It''s impossible. I didn''t know grandpa had bought and sold arms, and he wouldn''t do such a decapitated business!"


    Wang Yuqiu''s face turned pale and whispered unbelievably. In her impression, grandpa may not be a good man and has done a lot of unreasonable things, but he will never carry out arms sales when he knows he doesn''t have a few days to live. That''s a crime of beheading in China.


    Although Ding Ning witnessed the arms with his own eyes, and even the arms were still in his own hands, he didn''t believe the words of the tiger and wolf at all. In particular, he remembered that the black masked man under Qin Canghai also appeared in Dongli mountain villa that night. Now all kinds of signs have proved that Su Shao is the man behind Qin Canghai, and a glimmer of intelligence seems to flash in his mind.


    He found that he seemed to have ignored one thing. Why did the 17th inning find the remote monitoring of his killing in Dongli villa so quickly? However, because the incident happened suddenly and Xia Hou Weiyang came forward to help him settle the matter, he didn''t think about it.


    Although the tiger wolf is my sister''s eldest brother, he is also a "Su Shao" person. The purpose of kidnapping my sister this time is obvious. He must come on his own. But he came with two biochemical bears and wanted to catch Wang Yuqiu by the way, which shows that the relationship between Su Shao and the Tomahawk must be very close.


    Gan yomon, who can drive the Shan State Army, now has an ambiguous relationship with the Tomahawk. Su Shao is really powerful. Ding Ning found for the first time that Su Shao is not as simple as it seems. In particular, he can let the tiger and wolf cover for him regardless of his brothers and sisters. It can be seen how complicated this person is.


    If Ding Ning hadn''t seen the man in black under Su Shao in Dongli villa, perhaps he couldn''t figure out the joints, but now he linked these clues together, and the whole thing was almost ready to come out.


    If he guessed correctly, Su Shao had a big plot and didn''t know what kind of terrorist incident he wanted to create in Ninghai. Therefore, Wang Qianqiu signed the arms orders for tomahawks in the name of the axe gang without Wang Qianqiu''s knowledge.


    Although Wang Qianqiu is old and cunning, he is terminally ill and has limited energy. Although he thinks he controls all the situations, he may have been betrayed by his most trusted people and hid his arms in his underground treasure house.


    This mysterious man must still be alive now. He can not only enter and leave the underground treasure house without being aware of ghosts, but also know where the remote monitoring installed by Wang Qianqiu is. Only in this way can he explain why the 17th Bureau can find the remote monitoring hard disk so quickly and arrest himself.


    Just, who is the person he trusts most? Ding Ning is puzzled. Maybe Wang Yuqiu can give an answer.


    "Yuqiu, think carefully. Who does your grandfather trust most?"


    Ding Ning suddenly asked.


    "The most trusted person? That''s the great sacrifice."


    Wang Yuqiu frowned and wanted to answer.


    "Except him?"


    Ding Ning is speechless. Mo Ye is dead. This mysterious man can''t be him.


    "In addition to the great sacrifice, that''s the four King Kong. My grandfather''s suspicion is very serious. Even I can''t get his absolute trust."


    Wang Yuqiu said sadly.


    "Think again and think again. Who else can make him trust?"


    Ding Ning asked reluctantly. Then a flash of light flashed in his mind and said urgently, "yes, it may be a woman."


    "Woman?"


    Wang Yuqiu looked at him with a puzzled face. After thinking for a long time, he slowly shook his head. Some said, "my grandfather has a lot of women, but I don''t know who he trusts."


    Ding Ning frowned and suddenly thought of an omission. Wang Qianye was terminally ill. Why didn''t he see his private doctor that night?


    This brightened his eyes and asked eagerly, "your grandfather should have a private doctor? Who is it?"


    "Personal doctor? Oh, it''s grandma Cui. She and my grandpa are good friends!"


    Wang Yuqiu replied very neatly, but then frowned: "but she and my grandfather are just friends with good relations. Can''t we talk about trust?"


    "Not necessarily. No patient will distrust his private doctor. Otherwise, how dare he give his health to someone he doesn''t trust?"


    Ding Ning was excited to pace back and forth, his brain turned rapidly, and cleared his mind. If Dr. Cui was the mysterious man, the whole thing would be logical.


    Who can let Wang Qianqiu sleep without warning and take the opportunity to transfer the arms to the underground treasure house? Dr. Cui can do it.


    Who can easily get the key to Wang Qianye''s treasure house? With his fingerprints and pupils? No doubt, it''s Dr. Cui.


    But all this must have a premise, that is, Dr. Cui has at least one insider. After all, those arms are not a small quantity. A woman can''t move them, but if you add two worshippers and three worshippers as porters, there''s no problem.


    Of course, according to what he overheard Li Qingren that night, even if he and the second sacrifice had entered the treasure house, they didn''t know where the switch of the treasure house was. This shows that Dr. Cui and them are probably not familiar with each other, just a short-term cooperative relationship, rather than close comrades in arms.


    Does that mean that this strange cooperative relationship between Dr. Cui and the two offerings was formed at the instigation of the same person?


    If Su Shao is behind them, it makes sense. Unfortunately, Kuang Kaiyi and Li Qingren have disappeared since that time, and there is no one at all. Otherwise, as long as they ask face-to-face, they can verify whether his guess has been won.


    "What''s Dr. Cui''s name? Which hospital does he work in?"


    Ding Ning stopped pacing and asked in the puzzled eyes of the people.


    "Her name is Cui Hongfang. She doesn''t work in the hospital. She opened a clinic on Jiefang Road. She knows when she goes there. She''s very famous!"


    Although Wang Yuqiu didn''t know what Ding Ning thought, But I still searched Cui Hongfang''s information in my mind very seriously: "It''s said that her husband died early and left a son. Later, her son disappeared, leaving her a woman who lived alone in the clinic. It''s a poor woman. My grandfather said that when he was young, he was chased and seriously injured. She saved his grandfather, so he hired her as a family doctor later, which can be regarded as a help."


    Ding Ning was moved by it: "do you know her husband''s name and how he died?"


    "I don''t know. I wasn''t born when her husband died. Where would I know his husband''s name!"


    Wang Yuqiu shook her head in confusion.


    Ding Ning was not disappointed. He took out his mobile phone and sent a text message, which stretched his waist: "don''t stand here. If you have anything, you''d better come in and talk!"


    "Brother, wolf, he..."


    Wang Yuqiu looked anxiously at Ye Sirius still lying on the ground and said with his lips.


    "He''s fine. You don''t have to worry. This injury is a good thing for him. Don''t touch him first!"


    Ding Ning looked at Ye Sirius and said with a smile.


    "Ah! It''s good to be hurt? Isn''t it..."


    Wang Yuqiu was puzzled at first, and then looked at Ding Ning. When he saw him nodding with a smile, he was surprised to nod again and again.


    "It''s good luck that you can break through even when you''re injured. It''s better luck than the Borzoi!"


    The tiger and wolf looked at Ye Sirius with envy, and then glanced at Xia Hou with envy.


    Xia Hou lowered his head uneasily and said with his lips: "Miss, I..."


    "Well, I know what you want to say. I can''t blame you for that. Since the second brother made his own choice, I won''t blame you."


    Although Ding Qianlie felt uncomfortable, it was obvious that Xia Hou was closer to her than his second brother who hadn''t met for more than 20 years. Besides, everyone has the right to live. To say the culprit, it was the hunter of the death Hunter camp.


    "My little sister doesn''t blame you, and I won''t blame you. You don''t have to think about it. I will respect my second brother''s choice!"


    Seeing that Xia Hou still couldn''t let go, the tiger and wolf sighed and comforted.


    "Well, wild cat, you accompany Yuqiu to protect the law for a wolf. Don''t easily move his body to avoid getting possessed!"


    Seeing that the atmosphere was somewhat depressed, Ding Ning took out several healing pills and gave them to wild cats and others, and gave a voice and ordered.


    "Yes, young master!"


    The wild cat and others took the pill and immediately made an immediate impact. All the injuries disappeared. They stood up and answered respectfully.


    A strange color flashed in the eyes of the tiger and wolf. He looked at Ding Ning with some shock. The wild cat and others were injured by him. Naturally, he knew how heavy their injuries were. In his opinion, these people could not recover without a rest for half a year. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning just took out a few "pills" for them to heal their injuries. This is an incredible miracle.


    Ding Ning''s mouth tilted, ignoring his shocked eyes, politely made an invitation gesture and let the tiger and wolf into the living room.


    "Brother, this is my home. Do you like it?"


    Ding led the hunter, who seemed to see that something was wrong between Ding Ning and the tiger and wolf, and quickly made a sound to ease up.


    "Well, very good, very beautiful!"


    The tiger wolf was absent-minded and perfunctory. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Only when he saw the bearded bear standing there motionless, his pupils contracted slightly, but he soon returned to normal, as if he didn''t see him.


    "It''s reasonable to say that you are the eldest brother of my sister, and I should call you eldest brother, but I don''t understand what Su Shao did to make you open your heart to your own sister?"


    After the guests and hosts took their seats, Ding Ning stared at the tiger and wolf''s expression and asked directly.


    Ding Qianlie frowned slightly. Look at this and that. She looked embarrassed. One was her eldest brother who had been separated for many years, and the other was her beloved man. It was inappropriate for her to help anyone in the middle.


    "I don''t want to protect him. I just want to protect my sister''s safety. Tuotong, come with me. Brother will protect you and never lose you again!"


    Tiger and wolf looked at Ding Qianlie excitedly and said.


    "Brother, I''m sorry. I can''t go with you. You''d better stay!"


    Ding Qianlie looked at the tiger wolf with regret and said with a tangled face.

 Chapter 973

    "No, you must go with me. Brother finally found you. You must not be put in danger!"


    The tiger wolf''s attitude was surprisingly tough. If his eyes were not full of concern, Ding Ning thought he had come to cheat his relatives.


    "Big brother..."


    Ding led the hunter with a embarrassed face. When he wanted to say something, he was stopped by Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning stared into the eyes of the tiger wolf and asked seriously, "brother tiger wolf, even if you are my sister''s eldest brother, there must be a reason to take her away. Everyone knows what your purpose is. Don''t you give up?"


    "Ding Ning!"


    "Nonsense, who do you think of me Duanmu Tuoba? She''s my sister. How can I hurt her?"


    Ding led the hunter and stared at Ding Ning discontentedly, but the tiger and wolf were angry and shouted angrily.


    Ding Ning brushed his lips in disapproval and said sharply, "she is your sister, yes, but she is also my sister. Why can you make her safe if you don''t even have freedom!"


    Ding Qianlie was in a hurry. She was about to say something, but she was pulled by snowflake. She shook her head and motioned her not to say more. Just watch the change. Rao is her usual wisdom, but it is related to the two men she cares about most. At the moment, her heart is also in chaos and has no opinion.


    The tiger wolf''s face was stunned, his eyes flashed a touch of gloom, and then became firm: "even if I fight for my life, I will protect my sister''s safety!"


    "Fight your life? Hehe!"


    Ding Ning''s face changed, The tone became cold: "How much is your life worth? If you''re absolutely sure to protect my sister''s safety, it''s OK for me to let her leave with you, but you''re not sure to fight with your life. Why should I let her take risks with you? You don''t care about your life, but my sister''s life is more important in my heart than my own life, let alone life danger, even if you knock against it I will never allow it. "


    Ding Qianlie looked at him tearfully. Although she didn''t intend to leave with her eldest brother from beginning to end, Ding Ning cared about her so much that she was deeply moved.


    "You... What do you know? Although I''m very moved by your heart for tuotong, you don''t know how terrible those people are. I can''t let tuotong stay here and suffer any risks..."


    The tiger and wolf were slightly moved, but they still clenched their teeth and sneered.


    "Well, just because you''re afraid of those people doesn''t mean I''ll be afraid. You don''t have the courage to resist. That''s your business. Please don''t think others are as greedy and afraid of death as you. My sister, I''ll protect myself. Even if I die, I won''t let anything happen to her. This time, I''m not difficult for you because you''re my sister''s eldest brother. Go. If you continue to work for the tiger Don''t blame my men for being ruthless when we meet next time! "


    Ding Ning scolded impatiently with a green face. What he hated most was being threatened. The tiger and wolf were exaggerating the strength of the enemy. That was that he had been planted with the seeds of fear in his heart. He felt that those people were irresistible, so he had no consciousness of resistance in his subconscious.


    "I am greedy for life and afraid of death? Bastard, who do you think you are? Those people are far more terrible than you think..."


    The tiger wolf''s face turned red and roared angrily.


    "So? Are you afraid? Do you shrink back? You just keep talking about the horror of the enemy here, but you don''t even have the courage to resist. This is not greed for life and fear of death. What is it?"


    Ding Ning looked at him with an unflinching sneer: "if a person is not afraid of death, what else does he dare not do? You have fear in your heart, so you just want to escape. Have you ever thought about where you can escape with my sister if those people are so terrible? Do you want my sister to hide and wander with you all her life and live a lost dog life?"


    The tiger and wolf were speechless and could not speak for a long time.


    Ding Qianlie flashed a look of anxiety at the bottom of his eyes and begged to look at Ding Ning, but Ding Ning was cruel and didn''t look at her. He must use the strongest posture to stimulate the most sensitive places of tigers and wolves and remove the seeds of fear in his heart.


    "I really don''t understand. The noble death mercenary tiger and wolf is so cowardly and incompetent. Isn''t it zhao shu who only hides behind his back and designs intrigues? Even if his father is high and powerful, I won''t pay attention to him!"


    Ding Ning tilted the tiger and Wolf and took a powerful medicine.


    As soon as the tiger wolf''s face changed, he looked at Ding Ning in amazement and saw that he didn''t care, I couldn''t help sneering: "I can only say that the ignorant are fearless. The world is not as simple as you think. Don''t mention that you are a little capable doctor. Even the president of the United States is just a puppet that can be replaced at any time in the eyes of those people. You can know that Zhao Shu seems to have a little skill, but so what? Zhao Shu is just a little useful in the eyes of those people Just a little person. "


    "So what? Are they all strong in the holy martial arts realm? If so, it will make me a little afraid, but that''s all!"


    Ding Ning''s face was calm and calm, and there was no wave in his heart. As the representative of the whole human world who was going to the devil prison to compete for luck, he really didn''t pay much attention to these so-called great forces.


    Seeing Ding Ning''s disapproval, hulangdun was angry and said, "what a big tone. I really think I''m invincible in the world?"


    "Invincible in the world dare not say, but if you are like this, I can clean up several with one hand!"


    Ding Ning saw that the tiger and wolf were stubborn, and his heart also gave birth to a trace of anger. He said provocatively.


    "Ha ha, good, good. It''s really a young hero. I''ll see how you deal with me and let you know what awe is!"


    The tiger and wolf were very angry and laughed. The whole man suddenly burst into a rage and grabbed Ding Ning''s throat. He wanted to play a trick to suppress Ding Ning''s arrogance.


    "Oh, no!"


    Ding led the hunting flower to lose color, lost his voice and screamed, and his heart hung in his throat.


    Ding Ning''s face was calm. When the tiger and wolf''s claws were about to grasp his throat, he gently held out a hand.


    This seems to be very slow. The tiger and wolf clearly looked at Ding Ning''s hand and stretched out slowly, but they couldn''t hide it anyway. They only felt that his wrist hurt and couldn''t earn any money as if he was bound by an iron hoop. But he was born as a death hunter, so he wouldn''t easily admit defeat. He raised his knee and hit Ding Ning''s lower abdomen with a low cry, trying to force him to let go.


    Ding Ning intended to give him a threat. How could he be forced back by him? He didn''t even hide. He only put layers of spiritual power shields in front of him.


    "Poof", the tiger wolf''s face was shocked as soon as he was happy. His full blow was blocked by no less than ten spiritual power shields. What surprised him most was that he didn''t even break the first layer of shields, but his shocked knees hurt and staggered back. If Ding Ning hadn''t grabbed his wrist to keep his balance, Or you''ll make a fool of yourself.


    Ding Qianlie breathed a long sigh of relief, tightly pursed his lips, and his eyes twinkled with a complex look of pride and entanglement.


    Ding Ning is her beloved man. Although she hasn''t told her brother about the relationship between them yet, she hopes to be recognized by her brother. Ding Ning calms down her brother and doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad.


    "Are you a strong man in Zhenwu realm?"


    The tiger wolf looked at Ding Ning stupidly. His eyes almost didn''t fall out. He asked incredulously.


    "Yes, Zhenwu seven heavy heaven. It''s really some invincible to crush you in the realm!"


    Ding Ning smiled and let go of the tiger wolf''s hand and said shyly, but how do you look like that? How do you look at it? How do you look at it? How do you look at it? How do you look at it? How do you look at it!


    But the tiger wolf didn''t think so. His mouth was like a goldfish. He couldn''t speak for a long time. After a long time, he asked in a stuffy voice, "how old are you?"


    "Twenty two years old, twenty-three next month."


    Ding Ning answered honestly, but let the tiger and wolf sit on the ground with an unbelievable whisper on his face: "how is this possible? I think I''m very powerful when I broke through the realm of a great master at the age of 30. But compared with you, I''ve lived to a dog in the past 30 years. There are seven heavy days in Zhenwu realm at the age of 22. My God, is there any reason?"


    "Brother, the ground is cold. Get up quickly!"


    Ding Qianlie was happy, but he was still very concerned about his eldest brother. He hurried forward and helped him sit on the sofa.


    "My sister is also the qichongtian of Zhenwu realm, which is higher than your realm. Do you think she needs your protection!"


    Ding Ning relentlessly continued to attack the tiger and wolf.


    "What? Sister, you are also the seventh heaven in Zhenwu territory?"


    The tiger and wolf were stunned and couldn''t believe looking at Ding lead hunting!


    Ding took hunting''s shy white look at Ding Ning, pursed his lips and gently nodded, but he muttered to himself that he was the seventh heaven in Zhenwu territory, but he was just a cargo without any combat effectiveness.


    The tiger wolf was surprised to stretch out his hand and put it on Ding''s wrist to launch a vigorous Qi test, but she was bounced away by the abundant spiritual power in her body. There was no doubt that the realm was higher than him. He whispered, "I''m really stupid and want to protect you. Unexpectedly, I''m the lowest one in cultivation."


    "Well, brother tiger and wolf, don''t lose heart. Sometimes the cultivation level doesn''t mean anything. Sister Xiang has never touched anyone. Although her level is high, her combat effectiveness is not strong. If you fight with you, she must not be your opponent."


    Ding Ning patted the tiger wolf on the shoulder and said with half truth and half falsehood.


    The tiger wolf asked suspiciously, "since there is such a state of cultivation, why not fight and temper?"


    "To tell you the truth, my sister is not only my sister, but also my daughter-in-law. She is such a delicate beauty. Why am I willing to let her fight with people like rough masters? I always think my daughter-in-law is used to spoil, not to fight bravely with people. We can just hand over the rough work of fighting to masters like us."


    Ding Ning''s face was not red and his heart didn''t jump, but he let the tiger and wolf nod again and again. He thought it was reasonable.


    Ding Qianlie''s pink cheeks were blushing, and the mist in his beautiful eyes filled the air. He said in a low voice, "brother, don''t you object?"


    "Against? Against what?"


    The tiger and wolf didn''t react. When they saw the shy appearance of their sister, they suddenly realized it. They laughed and said: "the twenty-two-year-old seven heavy heaven in Zhenwu territory is a genius who is contested everywhere. My sister has found a treasure. Why should my big brother object?"


    No matter how silly the tiger wolf is, he can think that his sister can become a strong man in the seven heavy days of Zhenwu territory at this age. He must have something to do with Ding Ning, which is enough to prove that he is more qualified than himself to protect his sister. How can he object?


    "Thank you, brother!"


    Ding Qianlie was very happy. Although she had long made up her mind to live and die with Ding Ning, she didn''t get the consent and blessing of her family after all. She always felt that she was not perfect enough. Now she finally got the permission of her eldest brother, which made her seem to have completed a necessary procedure and gave birth to a sense of happiness that she finally got what she wanted and her life was full.

 Chapter 974

    "Brother in law, since you are now the strong man of Zhenwu qichongtian, I take back my previous words!"


    Facts have proved that martial artists such as tiger and wolf have always respected the belief of respecting the strong. Seeing that Ding Ning is stronger than himself, they are more relieved, although they are a little lost.


    "Elder brother, I spoke badly before. Please don''t be surprised!"


    Ding Ning accepted it when he was good, took a low attitude and sincerely apologized.


    "Don''t say any polite words between us, but I still want to remind you that although you have great potential, you haven''t fully grown up after all. Now you''re not their opponent."


    The tiger wolf looked solemn and said, "especially now that you are stared at by Zhao Shu, you are already in danger. Although it is only zhao shu''s personal meaning, it is easy to be stared at by those people. You should bear it as much as possible."


    "Brother, who are those people you said? It sounds terrible?"


    Ding led the hunter to sit between the tiger wolf and Ding Ning, holding one side by side, and asked with worry on his face.


    "Those people, in fact, I don''t know. In short, they are a terrible group of people."


    The tiger wolf showed a look of fear on his face and said in a heavy tone: "as long as you know, they are very strong. Even the death Hunter camp is just an organization under their command."


    "What? The death Hunter camp is only part of their command?"


    Ding led the hunter and exclaimed.


    Ding Ning didn''t have a deep concept of the death Hunter camp and didn''t feel much about the speech. Dante''s hunting was different. After all, she heard too much news about the death Hunter camp from Xia Hou.


    "Yes, the origin of the death Hunter camp is mysterious. It was founded about 20 or 30 years ago. The hunter rarely appeared. Even if he appeared, he never showed his true face. No one knows who he is. He will recruit 10000 elite students from all over the world every three years, but only one can graduate, and the rest die, so it is called the death Hunter camp!"


    There was a lingering fear on the tiger wolf''s face. It must have been a lot of luck that he could become the only survivor in those years. After all, he could not kill 9999 elite colleges alone. There must be many strong people hunting others before the strongest duel.


    "Isn''t this similar to raising gu!"


    Ding Ning looked thoughtful. It seemed that the tiger and wolf should be controlled by the death Hunter camp. How did Xia Hou get rid of the hunter''s control?


    "Yes, it''s a disguised way to raise poisonous insects. Choose one from ten thousand. Strength, mind, wisdom and luck are indispensable!"


    A look of pain flashed in the eyes of the tiger and Wolf: "I went out to look for my little sister. As soon as I left for many years, Tuoye came out to find me. At that time, I was on a mission. I was afraid that he would lose his life after being found. I scolded him and drove him away. I told him not to look for me again. It was all because I didn''t make it clear to him at that time, which made him mistakenly think that I was controlled by the hunter of the death Hunter camp, so he joined the death Hunter camp He tried to save me, but he lost his life. "


    Ding Qianlie''s eyes were red and silent. Ding Ning and Luoxue sighed.


    The tiger wolf said sadly, "I know the mind of pioneering the wild. He deliberately joined hands with Borzoi. He should want to force out the hunting trunk to kill him, but he finally lost in the hands of the hunter. In despair, Borzoi became a complete Borzoi. Otherwise, with pioneering skills and qualifications, Borzoi is by no means his opponent."


    Although Ding Ning disagreed that Tuoye must be the opponent of Xia Hou, after all, Tuoye is dead, and there is no point in arguing about these.


    Seeing that the topic was a little heavy, my sister began to be sad again. Ding Ning quickly changed the topic and said, "brother, there are no outsiders here now. Just tell me what''s going on and how you got mixed up with Zhao Shu. Does Zhao Shu have anything to do with the death Hunter camp?"


    The tiger and wolf gave him a deep look, After hesitating for a moment, he nodded: "In order to find my sister, I have been a wandering mercenary for many years and even established a mercenary regiment, but I was ambushed by another hostile mercenary regiment. All my brothers died except me. In order to help those brothers revenge, I joined the death Hunter camp eight years ago. After graduation, I thought I could avenge my brothers, but I didn''t expect the hunter to find them Let me protect a person for three years. The condition is to help me level the enemy mercenary regiment and let me avenge myself. "


    Ding Ning frowned slightly, which was inconsistent with his guess. He thought the hunter forced him to obey, but now it seems to be different.


    "At that time, I just graduated. It was when my self-confidence expanded that I refused him. The hunter didn''t force me. He just said that if I reneged, I could go to him!"


    The tiger wolf said with some self mockery: "I thought I had achieved great martial arts, so I went to the base camp of the enemy mercenary regiment alone, but I didn''t expect that the killing skill I learned in the death Hunter camp was OK for ordinary mercenaries. Once I was against the real strong, I was not an opponent at all. There were martial arts experts in the enemy mercenary regiment, and I was seriously injured and dying with one punch. If I didn''t want to kill me, I''m afraid I would die directly Kill me. "


    A look of fear flashed in the eyes of the tiger and Wolf: "just when I couldn''t escape and asked myself to die, the hunter fell from the sky and killed all directions. The great master level strong man who hit me hard was cut off without holding a move in his hand."


    Ding Ning''s face changed slightly. If his firepower was fully open, he asked himself that he could kill a great master''s early strong man, but what tiger wolf said happened eight years ago. The hunter at that time had the strength to easily kill a great master''s strong man. Now eight years have passed, he doesn''t know what degree his strength has reached. Really, will he be his opponent?


    "I owe him a life. I can only agree to his request and be ordered to protect zhao shu''s father!"


    The tiger wolf''s face showed a complex color, "I thought I could get away after completing the protection task, but the hunter secretly spread my cultivation method, which made me owe him more and more. After the expiration of three years, I was embarrassed to ask to leave. In addition, zhao shu''s father Zhao Yinan respected me and was a person with great personality charm. He treated me as brothers and sisters. In addition, I wanted to use his power to find my sister So I''ve been with him all these years. "


    "Then why did you mix with Zhao Shu again?"


    Ding Ning asked suspiciously.


    "I didn''t mix with him, but Zhao Shu found me."


    A bitter color crossed the corners of the tiger wolf''s mouth: "compared with Zhao Yinan, Zhao Shu is an out and out madman. He has paranoid obsessive-compulsive disorder and wants to dominate everything and even control his father''s life. I don''t want to get involved with him at all, but the hunter asked me to follow zhao shu''s arrangement. Zhao Yinan also asked me to stare at Zhao Shu, so I had to mix with him."


    Speaking of this, the tiger and the wolf gave a slight meal and looked at Ding Ning seriously: "Zhao Yinan is a good man with a broad mind and a good leader who does practical things and seriously seeks welfare for the people. It''s just a pity that he gave birth to Zhao Shu, an lawless and vicious son. He is also very helpless."


    "If he is really a good man, he should kill his relatives and will not condone zhao shu''s misdeeds."


    Ding Ning dismisses this. Everyone has a steelyard in his heart. Maybe Zhao Yinan is a good official with the world in mind, but he can''t raise his godfather. What''s more, he has an ambiguous relationship with the hunter. No matter how good such a person can be.


    "Don''t you think Zhao Yinan doesn''t want to? He wants to kill his relatives for righteousness countless times, and even secretly collects zhao shu''s criminal evidence. Although Zhao Shu is a madman, he always does things without leakage. Even if they are the closest father and son, Zhao Shu is also guarding against him. Since the age of 20, their father and son have never met again. They just talk on the phone occasionally. As long as they call, they will send a message There is no quarrel. "


    The tiger wolf shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "even if Zhao Yinan had the heart to kill relatives for righteousness, he was unable to find zhao shu''s criminal evidence, so when he learned that I wanted to work with Zhao Shu, Zhao Yinan entrusted me to secretly collect zhao shu''s criminal evidence."


    "Tiger poison doesn''t eat children. I don''t believe Zhao Yinan will be so selfless!"


    Ding Ning was secretly surprised, but he didn''t think Zhao Yinan would do so. After all, zhao shu was his only son!


    "I know you don''t believe it. In fact, I don''t believe it, but this is what Zhao Yinan told me to do!"


    The tiger and wolf slightly raised their eyebrows and said with a bitter smile: "it''s a pity that Zhao Shugen didn''t trust me. I knew a lot of things after the event. I couldn''t get any evidence. What''s more, there was a powerful Hunter behind him."


    "That''s why you keep them secret?"


    Ding Ning looked at him suspiciously.


    "No! If I were just the hunter, I wouldn''t be so afraid. What I fear is the people behind the hunter."


    The tiger wolf''s face became very dignified: "after all these years of attention, I found that the hunter is not the real person behind the scenes. Whether zhao shu or the hunter, their fate is in the hands of others."


    "Who?"


    Ding Ning was a little surprised. The hunter was already so powerful. It was estimated that even if he was not strong in Shenwu realm, he was at least the peak of Zhenwu realm. Wouldn''t the people behind him be more terrible?


    "I don''t know. If I knew it, I wouldn''t be so afraid. It''s because of the unknown. Although the hunter is powerful, he rarely leaves the death Hunter camp. He should be full-time to help those people train the dead, and Zhao Shu is their real chess piece. Those people should want to control Zhao Yinan through him!"


    The tiger wolf''s words are amazing, which makes Ding Ning scared. You know, Zhao Yinan is one of the hot candidates for the next Central Bureau. If he is secretly controlled and pushed to the top by these evil people, he can even control the political trend of China.


    The tiger wolf''s next words untied Ding Ning''s doubts. Zhao Yinan''s ability to climb to today''s position is due to the man behind the scenes. Otherwise, with his rootless duckweed, how could he climb to such a high position.


    "Zhao Yinan was promoted too quickly and smoothly. At first, he thought he was secretly appreciated by the boss of the Central Bureau, so he promoted him vigorously. But later, when he found that he shouldn''t have been promoted, he was promoted inexplicably. Those who should have been promoted either fell ill suddenly or had one or another problem, as if there was an invisible hand operating Despite all this, he did everything without leakage. He couldn''t find any clues. Over time, he became suspicious. "


    The tiger wolf said, "Zhao Yinan had secretly investigated what he thought was zhao shu, but later he felt that Zhao Shu had no such great energy. This only caused his vigilance, and suspected that someone was secretly planning what Zhao Shu was just used by the pawn."


    "What is his relationship with the hunter?"

 Chapter 975

    "What is his relationship with the hunter?"


    Ding Ning was keenly aware that the relationship between Zhao Yinan and the hunter seemed unusual. After all, the hunter wholeheartedly sent tigers and wolves to protect Zhao Yinan''s safety. Their relationship should be very close.


    "I don''t know. When the hunter sent me to protect Zhao Yinan, Zhao Yinan obviously knew about it, but he never mentioned the hunter, said the relationship between them, or even saw him practice the hunter."


    The tiger wolf''s face showed a look of thinking: "I always suspected that the relationship between the hunter and Zhao Yinan was very close. It was likely that the hunter was a child or a good friend, and the hunter was not so willing to be controlled by others. Therefore, after detecting that those people wanted to control Zhao Yinan through zhao shu, the hunter sent me to protect Zhao Yinan."


    Ding Ning stood up and paced back and forth, constantly deliberating in his heart, building a complex network of relationships.


    If the hunter and Zhao Yinan had a close relationship, they were good friends when they were young. Later, one went into politics and the other embarked on the road of Jianghu.


    The hunter didn''t know why he was secretly controlled. He became the hunter of the death Hunter camp, trained killers for the people behind the scenes, and even secretly helped Zhao Yinan to the top with the help of the resources and strength of the people behind the scenes.


    However, later, the people behind the scenes noticed the little action of the hunter. At that time, Zhao Yinan had not reached the current high level and had no use value to the people behind the scenes. Therefore, it was likely that he would be angry and be unfavorable to Zhao Yinan. Only then did the hunter send tigers and wolves to protect Zhao Yinan.


    Perhaps it was the hunter''s attitude that made the people behind the scenes realize Zhao Yinan''s position in the hunter''s mind, or the people behind the scenes realized that if Zhao Yinan ascended, it would bring them greater benefits, so in the end, they not only gave up the idea of getting rid of Zhao Yinan, but tried their best to win him over and push him to ascend.


    The hunter obviously has a position in the eyes of the people behind the scenes, at least it is of great use value, so they can''t force the hunter to start with Zhao Shu. This explains why Zhao Shu is young and can not only drive Gan yomon of the Shan State Army, but also get on the line with the Russian Tomahawk.


    If things are as he speculates, then everything makes sense.


    However, there are several details that need to be clarified in order to fully understand the joints. For example, what is the relationship between the hunter and Zhao Yinan? Also, where are the killers trained by the death Hunter camp?


    In this regard, the tiger and wolf can''t give an answer. He was left by the hunter''s grace and strength. The death Hunter camp has been operating for at least 20 or 30 years. Those death hunters over the years are only a flash in the pan and then disappeared. According to his inference, they should change from light to dark and become the sharp knife in the hands of the people behind the scenes.


    Now there are only tigers and wolves and Xiahou. Ding Ning is very interested in this. It is reasonable that Xiahou should not be able to get rid of the control of the people behind the scenes. However, he can''t fully trust tigers and wolves now. He stubbornly pressed down his doubts and decided to ask Xiahou after he left.


    "I should go. I''ll leave my sister to you. If something happens to her, I''ll never let you go!"


    The tiger and wolf looked softly at Ding Qianlie and looked at Ding Ning''s solemn warning.


    "Don''t worry, unless I die, my sister will never be in any danger!"


    Although he was unhappy with the attitude of tiger and wolf, he was also his sister''s eldest brother anyway, and his concern for his sister was not false, so he decided not to care with him and assured him categorically.


    "Brother, you''re leaving? Why don''t you stay?"


    Ding Qianlie just reunited with his eldest brother. He asked with tears in his eyes.


    "I must go. If I don''t, the madman must think I''m here and will take crazy revenge on you."


    The tiger wolf said gently that his attitude towards his sister and towards Ding Ning is very different.


    "Brother, you know he''s crazy. You''ll be in danger if you go back. Stay. We''ll face anything together."


    Ding Qianlie is really worried about the safety of tigers and wolves, he said sincerely.


    "Yes, brother, just stay here. I was careless before, but such things will never happen in the future. Even the strong in Shenwu realm dream when they want to enter here!"


    Ding Ning, with a proud look on her face, said to stay, but quietly added a sentence in her heart, except the Shenwu realm of the saint''s gate.


    The tiger and wolf secretly turned their lips and sneered at Ding Ning''s self-confidence. Do you really think Zhenwu territory qichongtian is invincible? It''s not easy for the strong in the Shenwu realm to attack here, but he still has some kindness: "I''m Zhao Yinan''s man now. Zhao shu''s madman is no longer dissatisfied with me. Don''t worry!"


    Ding Ning knew that the tiger and wolf didn''t believe it, but he wouldn''t explain it. After all, he might not believe such an incredible thing as the array. Moreover, although the tiger and wolf were his sister''s eldest brother, they shouldn''t harm her, but people were separated from their belly. If they didn''t betray their sister, they might not betray themselves, so he didn''t intend to expose too many things for him to know.


    Moreover, he could see that although the tiger and wolf thought he had extraordinary qualifications, they were actually a little unconvinced of him. After all, the death hunters were baptized by blood and fire. There must be some pride in the existence of one in ten thousand. They thought that the previous defeat in Ding Ning''s hands was also due to carelessness. If the fire was fully open, the victory or defeat would still be unknown.


    Ding Ning didn''t think so either. If it weren''t for his sister''s face, he would really clean up this rebellious brother-in-law!


    Seeing that the tiger and wolf had decided to go, Ding led the hunter, even if he didn''t give up, it would be difficult to force him to stay again. They took him to the door with Ding Ning and reluctantly bid farewell.


    At the door, the tiger and wolf looked at Ding Ning for several times. Ding Ning guessed his meaning and said faintly, "don''t worry, you''re the only one who left alive tonight."


    The tiger Wolf grinned and suddenly hit Ding Ning with a fist. Surprised Ding led the hunter, covered his mouth and exclaimed, but Ding Ning pulled it away, stretched out his hand and hit the tiger wolf hard.


    The tiger and wolf screamed, and his figure flew out like a broken kite. After falling outside the villa, he rolled on the spot. After Ding Ning chased him, he quickly fled into the dark.


    "Ding Ning..."


    Ding led the hunter with an angry face and pulled dingning who was still unwilling to give up. He was about to say something, but he saw that dingning''s face was very white and his mouth was full of blood. He immediately cried in panic and shouted, "how are you? Are you all right?"


    "I''m fine, damn thief. If you dare to come again next time, I''ll let him come back."


    Ding Ning quietly winked at Ding Qianlie, but shouted angrily.


    Ding Qianlie was so smart that he was only concerned and confused before. He immediately responded that there must be Zhao Shu''s men outside. They were doing a play for those people. They were relieved. Then they cooperated to play, and helped Ding Ning back to the villa with worry and concern.


    "Don''t worry, I have a sense of propriety. Your brother is only slightly injured. If he doesn''t have anything, it''s not easy to explain, and even his life will be in danger!"


    Ding Ning entered the living room and his face immediately returned to normal. His divine sense had long found two ears and eyes hidden in the community. Although it was simple to kill those two ears and eyes directly, he was afraid that he would bring more trouble to the tiger and wolf. Only then did he secretly communicate and play a play with the tiger and wolf.


    Ding led the hunter with a worried face: "brother, will you encounter danger if you dance with the wolf?"


    "Don''t worry, your eldest brother has good cultivation and is Zhao Yinan''s person. Even if zhao shu doubts, he won''t easily move him. Besides, the hunter doesn''t seem to be in the same heart with the person behind the scenes. As long as he doesn''t do it, your eldest brother will protect himself."


    Ding Ning comforted.


    Ding Qianlie showed unprecedented weakness and said in tears, "my second brother has left. My eldest brother, don''t do anything again."


    "By the way, sister, your original name was Duanmu tuotong? How do you know that the tiger wolf is your brother''s?"


    For fear that she was too worried, Ding Ning quickly changed the topic.


    "I was about three years old at that time. I only remember the names of my eldest brother and my second brother. Once my eldest brother took me out to play. When my eldest brother turned around to buy me candied haws, the human traffickers charmed me and took me away. When I woke up, I had arrived in Yanjing. When the human traffickers were about to sell me to a family, they just caught up with the police''s big inspection to hunt down fugitives. It might be a thief Feel guilty. The traffickers threw me down and ran away. I ran out and cried to find my brother. "


    Ding Qianlie''s face showed a look of nostalgia: "The human trafficker is a rural woman. In order not to attract people''s attention, he changed me into a very earthy cloth and cotton padded clothes. Lest I be found by the human trafficker, I ran desperately, ran desperately, and finally lost my way. When I was very hungry, I picked up something to eat in the garbage, and even robbed food with wild dogs. I don''t know how long it will be. It will be more than half a month. I am sleepy, hungry, scared and alive He fell ill and finally fainted on the side of the road. "


    Ding Ning was very sad. She hugged her sister tightly and patted her shoulder to comfort her. Snow was already crying. At least she had kind adoptive parents to take her in. Compared with her sister, she was much happier.


    "Before I was in a coma, I saw a car stop beside me and came down with a beautiful lady with a look of pity and heartache on her face. She didn''t dislike my dirty body and picked me up. I felt very warm at that time. I fainted as soon as I was loose."


    Ding Qianlie''s face was filled with the warmth of family affection, Looking at Ding Ning with eyes like water: "I was saved by my mother. She asked me where my home was. I was too young to remember. My mother said I was a poor child. I was as poor as her child. Looking at her gentle and missing eyes, I was thinking how good she would be if she were my mother. My mother asked the doctor to see me and made the best food for me every day."


    With the tiny way Ding led hunting, Ding Ning had already burst into tears and could only hold her tightly. It seemed that only in this way could he feel his mother''s yearning for him.


    Later, things were not complicated. My mother secretly adopted her sister when she couldn''t find her sister''s parents, and gave her all the maternal love lacking Ding Ning. Until Ding Qianlie was seven years old, she secretly sent her abroad to receive the most elite education.


    Ding Qianlie also lived up to his expectations. After graduating from a famous school, he made 10 billion meters of gold on Wall Street with the one million start-up funds given by his mother, and then returned home to establish Longteng group.


    "The four years I lived with my mother were the happiest and happiest time of my life. She would talk about you in my ear every day. She would guess how tall you are now, whether you are fat or thin. She was afraid that my father could not take care of you well. She was afraid that you would eat on time? Would you be bullied by others? Every time I heard it, I felt very uncomfortable. I said that my mother would be happy when I grew up Help you find your brother and take good care of him all your life. "

 Chapter 976

    Ding led the hunter with a happy smile in her mouth: "Mom laughed when she heard it. She smiled really beautiful. She also said that when I grew up, I would marry you and let me compensate for your maternal love instead of her. Let me take good care of you all my life. We are still hooked!"


    Ding Ning smiled and wiped his tears: "so you became my child''s daughter-in-law!"


    Ding Qianlie, somewhat shy, buried his head in his chest and said softly, "I have finally fulfilled my original promise to my mother and found my eldest brother. I feel so happy. If we can reunite with my parents, I will have no regrets."


    "You... Found your big brother. Where are your parents?"


    Ding Ning always wondered why her sister didn''t mention her parents. Knowing that there must be other reasons, she asked cautiously.


    As soon as Ding Qianlie''s face changed, he said with a strong smile, "my mother is gone."


    "Ah? Sorry, sister, I don''t know. What about your father?"


    Ding Ning felt a pain in his heart and quickly apologized.


    "It''s nothing. When I was born, my mother died because of dystocia. My father loved my mother very much, so he angered me and said that I was unknown. He didn''t look at me directly from my birth until I was abducted by human traffickers. I didn''t have any impression of him at all. Together with the servants at home, they were very bad to me. My eldest brother and second brother loved me and often took me out to play, Unexpectedly, I was stolen by human traffickers. The eldest brother ran away from home to find me because of self reproach, and the second brother lost his life. "


    Ding Qiangshi looked up gloomily, and his beautiful eyes twinkled with a confused color: "Ding Ning, am I really an unlucky person? All people close to me will encounter misfortune..."


    "Well, sister, don''t be superstitious. It''s just a coincidence. You see, aren''t you good with me? I haven''t encountered any misfortune?"


    Ding Ning was deeply distressed. Knowing that her sister was the most vulnerable at this time, she hugged her hard and said softly.


    "However, now that Zhao Shu has an eye on you, I must have brought this bad luck. I have implicated you."


    Ding led the hunter with a self reproachful face.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Don''t say that Zhao Shu''s eyes on me have nothing to do with you. Even if you''re really unknown, I''m not afraid. You know, my life is hard, and there''s no way I can''t help us. Don''t worry if I''m here. We''ll be happy together all our life."


    Ding Ning knew that Ding Qianlie had drilled the tip of an ox''s horn at the moment, and fell into the confused stage of doubting and self denying life. She lifted her face and said with firm eyes.


    "It''s my sister. I''m the one who is unlucky. I was abandoned by my parents when I was a child. When I was only a few years old, I killed my adoptive parents, and then I was caught and turned into a vampire. If I hadn''t met my brother, I would have become a pile of dead bones."


    Falling snow took her sister''s hand and comforted, "there''s nothing we can''t get through with my brother. We just have to be a good woman behind him."


    "Snow is right. Just be my woman. It''s getting late and we should have a rest!"


    Ding Ning reached out and hugged Luoxue. Without saying anything, he winked at his sister with an ambiguous face. Ding Qianlie blushed and beat a small pink fist on his chest: "you will have a long and beautiful view of Sichuan. You can accompany Luoxue in the evening!"


    After that, he turned and left without hesitation, feeling a bit of running away.


    Seeing that his sister returned to normal again, Ding Ning smiled and kissed on the pretty face of falling snow: "good baby, I''ll deal with this guy first and then go with you!"


    "No, you go with your sister. She has a big mood fluctuation today. You''d better comfort her!"


    Snow said thoughtfully.


    "Well... Let''s talk later. Go back to your room first!"


    Ding Ning rubbed the falling snow''s small head and sighed secretly in his heart that he wanted to get his wife so much!


    "Eh!"


    Just when Ding Ning was going to study the bear man, there was a wave of vitality in the yard.


    "Young master, the second young master has broken through to the master!"


    Xia Hou ran in happily to tell the good news.


    "OK, great. By the way, I haven''t congratulated you on breaking through the master. Congratulations!"


    Ding Ning was very happy and said to Xia Hou as he walked out quickly.


    "Young master, I found the secret of Ba Ti Jue!"


    Xia Hou said mysteriously.


    "Secret? What secret?"


    Ding Ning looked at him in surprise. Did he know that Ba Ti Jue was not ba Ti Jue, but wild body refining?


    "Ba Ti Jue can not only stimulate people''s potential, but also improve people''s talent!"


    Xia Hou said seriously.


    Ding Ning stepped down and asked with great interest, "what do you say?"


    "Young master, I should know that I used to cultivate ancient martial arts. Later, I changed my national martial arts because my spiritual root was not excellent. But after practicing the Bati formula, I found that my spiritual root has been improved!"


    "Changed?"


    Ding Ning reached out and grabbed Xia Hou''s wrist to launch an absolute touch, detecting the spiritual root attribute in Xia Hou''s body.


    Then his face was slightly happy, released his hand, walked quickly to Ye Sirius who had just broken through, stretched out his hand and held his wrist for inspection!


    "Did you find anything?"


    Although Xia Hou didn''t know what Ding Ning was doing, he instinctively thought that Ding Ning must have seen something and asked excitedly.


    "You are the fire spirit root. Ah Lang is a rare wind spirit root. Unexpectedly, Ba Ti Jue has such a miraculous effect!"


    Ding Ning said happily.


    Before that, he had carefully checked for Xia Hou and ye Tianlang. Like Ling Yun, they were mortals without any cultivation talent. But he didn''t expect that after they broke through Zhenwu and tianwu, they showed their exclusive attributes, and the quality of Linggen was still very high. They were popular cultivation talents in any ancient martial arts school.


    "Really? What I said before was just a hazy feeling. It seems that my affinity for fire element has been greatly improved, but I can''t confirm it. I didn''t expect the young master to see it as soon as he felt the pulse. Do you think I will follow the ancient military line or the national military line in the future?"


    Xia Hou asked ecstatically.


    "There are thousands of avenues. Different paths lead to the same goal. The road of cultivation needs to be decided by yourself. I can only provide suggestions at most!"


    Ding Ning smiled and waved his hand. It was really a surprise that wild body refining had the miraculous effect of improving qualification, but he also found that Xia Hou''s spirit root attribute seemed to be inferior to Ye Sirius.


    This made him surmise that maybe it was related to the state from which they began to practice "wild body cultivation". After all, ye Tianlang was only in the period of energy dissipation when he practiced "wild body cultivation", and Xia Hou was already a master when he practiced.


    But he is only guessing now, and he can''t be sure. If his guess is true, doesn''t it mean that the more there is no cultivation, the higher the Linggen qualification will be? It''s not difficult to prove this. As long as you go to see whether Lingyun has improved the Linggen qualification tomorrow, you can basically conclude.


    "Ancient martial arts cultivation is fast, but it needs too much aura. I''d better continue to cultivate national martial arts!"


    Xia Hou struggled for a long time before he made a decision.


    "If you choose to cultivate ancient martial arts, I will be responsible for all the Lingjing needed for cultivation."


    Xia Hou is the first World War force under his command, and the improvement of his strength is extremely important. Ding Ning immediately promised a ticket and gave Xia Hou a surprise again: "if you choose to continue to cultivate national martial arts, I will make you reach the peak of a great master in a short time. You just need to cast a soul platform!"


    "Great master peak?"


    Xia Hou''s eyes lit up. Although he was very surprised where Ding Ning came from so many Lingjing, he knew that Ding Ning was a man with big secrets and didn''t ask much.


    Compared with Zhenwu, who needs to slowly understand attribute elements, it is obvious that he is more interested in quickly reaching the peak of the great master. After all, he is still deeply enmity and wants to improve his strength as soon as possible.


    "Yes, it''s my pen to break through the sixth weight of the great master so quickly!"


    Ding Ning was very excited, but he had a calm expression on his face. Looking at the envious eyes of wild cats and others, he didn''t favor one over the other, and checked their bodies one by one.


    "Two water spirit roots, one Earth Spirit root and two fire spirit roots!"


    Ding Ning became more excited as he checked. Although Wildcats and others didn''t make a breakthrough and the spirit root attribute was not so obvious, he could still see the clue after careful inspection. It seems that the wild body refining really has a magical effect that can improve the spirit root.


    But why does such a body quenching skill have the miraculous effect of improving qualification? Ding Ning was lost in thought.


    Ye Sirius stood up, felt the powerful power in his body, and showed a happy smile: "it seems that breaking the limit is really effective, so soon!"


    "If you still say, you will mess up. Big brother clearly says that you can only practice three times a day. In order to improve your strength, you can help big brother with excessive cultivation like you don''t want to die. You are bloody and scared to death every day. If big brother doesn''t have drugs to quickly heal his wounds, you will get great things sooner or later."


    Wang Yuqiu saw his man break through. Although he was very happy, he took the opportunity to make a small report and said with a sad face.


    Ye Tianlang giggled twice. Seeing Ding Ning staring at himself discontentedly, he scratched his head.


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly, but a light suddenly flashed in his mind. He slapped in surprise and said, "I know, it''s breaking and then standing!"


    "Break and then stand?"


    Everyone chewed the word thoughtfully.


    "Yes, it''s to break and then stand. In the past, your cultivation qualification was not good. You can only rely on super intensive training intensity to enhance your physical quality."


    Ding Ning paced up and down excitedly, He said with high spirits: "but the cultivation is quite... The body quenching formula is different. This body quenching skill is extremely difficult to cultivate, but it can make people continuously reach the physical limit, break your congenital qualification obstacles again and again, surpass your limit, break and then stand, and change the life level, so as to have the magical effect of improving the spiritual root attribute."


    Before everyone could recover, Ding Ning looked at the wild cat and others with shining eyes: "if I guessed correctly, your first fist of Ba Ti Jue has not been successfully practiced?"


    The wild cat and other five people didn''t speak, but they bowed their heads in shame. Compared with the knife and leopard, their training was really not hard enough.


    "This is also my mistake. If I had checked their bodies earlier when the knife and leopard broke through the master, I wouldn''t have found it so late."


    Ding Ning said with some annoyance.


    "No wonder, young master, if I hadn''t broken through the great master, I''m afraid I wouldn''t feel my spiritual root attribute. I guess I can''t feel my affinity attribute until I get to a large number of masters!"


    Xia Hou thought and said, in order to confirm his guess, he also looked at Ye Tianlang: "second young master, do you notice your affinity with the elements of the wind?"


    "No!"


    Ye Sirius scratched his head and said something unknown. He had fought with the instinct of wild animals before. He had made an ignorant breakthrough in countless life and death struggles. At the beginning of Huajin, that is, after getting the guidance of Xia Hou, he found some ways and made rapid progress in his cultivation!

 Chapter 977

    "Brother Xia Hou, although I can let you quickly break through to the top of the great master, I don''t understand how to practice later. I now give you two choices. One is that after you break through to the top of the great master, I''ll send you to the imperial scholar''s office for guidance and break through the martial god. The disadvantage is that there''s no precedent to learn after you reach the martial god realm. You can only explore everything by yourself!"


    Ding Ning zhengse said, "another option is to turn to ancient martial arts and slowly understand the power of the rules of the fire element. Although the speed is a little slower, the victory lies in the old way of predecessors. As for the Lingjing required for cultivation, you don''t have to worry. It''s all up to me. I hope you can make a decision after careful consideration."


    Xia Hou fell into a tangle. He knew that his qualification was not outstanding. Today, he was able to walk on the line of life and death by relying on the obsession of revenge, breaking the shackles of the human body again and again.


    If he hadn''t met Ding Ning before, he would not hesitate to choose to quickly break through and become a martial god, but now, Ba Ti Jue has improved his qualification and is expected to embark on a higher level and realm, so he has to think again and again.


    Without hesitation for too long, Xia Hou''s eyes showed firmness and said, "I choose the road of ancient martial arts!"


    Ding Ning nodded and didn''t say much. He knew that Xia Hou was willing to repair ancient martial arts, but more because he didn''t want to face Xia Hou Weiyang. Maybe now he doesn''t hate anymore, but he still can''t pass the level in his heart.


    Although Xiahou shouted one young master at a time, he took Xiahou as his brother in his heart. No matter whether his brother''s choice is right or wrong, all he can do is to support him with all his strength.


    "Wolf, Yuqiu, brother Xiahou, come with me!"


    Ding Ning said hello and took the lead in walking to the living room. Wildcats and others consciously entered the alert state and seriously began night patrol.


    In the living room, Ding Ning took out a storage ring and handed it to Xia Hou. He said seriously, "brother Xia Hou, this is a storage ring. It''s full of fire Lingjing. It should be enough for your cultivation in this realm."


    Before the shocked Xia Hou reacted, Ding Ning took out a storage ring and handed it to Ye Tianlang: "wolf, this storage ring is for you. There is Feng Lingjing in it. Although the number is small, it should be enough for your cultivation for the time being."


    Feng Lingjing was touched by Ding Ning from the body of the wind shark in troubled waters during the last sea war. Although the number is small, it is enough to support Ye Sirius to practice in Zhenwu.


    "Gudu!"


    Xia Hou swallowed his saliva hard, and his voice interfered: "young master, it says this is a storage ring. There are Fire Spirit Crystal and Wind Spirit Crystal?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter? By the way, first drop blood to recognize the Lord, and then concentrate on accessing items."


    Ding Ning looked at him strangely and patted his forehead suddenly. The storage ring is rare even in the ancient martial world. No wonder Xia Hou was so shocked.


    I was secretly glad that I blackmailed a group of golden dragons when I went to the sunset mainland. Otherwise, this thing could only be qualified to refine when I reached the Ninth Heaven of Shenwu realm.


    With his water space and medicine ring, his vision has become much higher. He really didn''t see these storage rings with an average size of only 100 cubic meters, but for Xia Hou and ye Sirius, this is an artifact!


    "I know. I want to ask, are there really fire spirit crystals and wind spirit crystals?"


    Xia Hou still has this common sense. Instead of being in a hurry to recognize the Lord, he looked at Ding Ning strangely and asked.


    "Yes, what''s the matter? Is there anything wrong? Although Lingjing is a little rare, it should not be absent in the ancient martial world?"


    Ding Ning felt a little confused. Shouldn''t Xia Hou pay attention to the storage ring? How to pay attention to the Spirit Crystal.


    As far as he knows, many ancient martial arts sects occupy large and small caves and even secret places. These caves and secret places are based on spiritual veins. Although Lingjing is rare, it is not absent. It should be nothing compared with storage rings.


    "Hey! Young master, if it''s only Lingjing, I wouldn''t make a fuss, but the problem is that you are Lingjing with attributes. If it''s spread, even a huge force like the four holy gates will rob it madly!"


    Xia Hou knew that Ding Ning only knew a little about the ancient martial world, and patiently explained: "although Lingjing is very precious, it is nothing to a sect occupying a big secret territory like the four holy gates. Lingjing with attributes is definitely a rare treasure. Even the strong in Shenwu territory will be moved."


    "Why? Aren''t they all Lingjing?"


    Ding Ning frowned and wondered why.


    "Although they are all spirit crystals, the spirit crystals with attributes are absolutely different from ordinary spirit crystals for martial artists. Especially for martial artists at the level of Zhenwu territory, the attribute spirit crystals can not only absorb quickly without hindrance, but also continuously enhance their affinity for attribute elements."


    Xia Hou said brightly in his eyes: "Ordinary Lingjing has no attributes. It takes a process for a warrior to absorb the aura contained in it and transform it into his own strength. That is to say, cultivating with Lingjing can not immediately transform it into his own accomplishments. There is also a process of transforming it into a spiritual power suitable for his own attributes. In this process, there will be a loss of about 40% of his spiritual power, which can be effectively absorbed by the warrior Even if 60% is very good, but the spiritual crystals that fit their own attributes are different. The attribute spiritual crystals can be directly converted into accomplishments, which not only greatly speeds up the cultivation speed, but also the effective absorption rate can reach 100%


    At this point, Xia Hou swallowed his saliva, Excited way: "Compared with these benefits, the greater role of attribute crystal is that in the process of absorbing and fitting their own attribute crystal, it can not only increase the affinity of martial artists for attribute elements, but also help them understand the attribute rules contained therein. Therefore, attribute crystal is more rare than ordinary crystal for martial artists who fit their own nature. In the ancient martial world, it is a small piece of inferior product Attribute spiritual crystal, you can exchange a large piece of the best spiritual crystal without attribute. "


    Ding Ning''s eyes were tongue tied. He thought that Lingjing was almost the same, but he didn''t expect that there was such a difference, which made his eyes green. He even wondered if he would take out some inferior Lingjing to exchange some best Lingjing with those rich and powerful ancient martial sects.


    After all, he is different from others. His attributes are not outstanding, or all his attributes are relatively balanced. No attribute is particularly prominent, which leads to that the attribute free spirit crystal is the most suitable thing for his cultivation.


    "Young master, don''t reveal your wealth. No matter where you get the attribute Lingjing, don''t tell anyone. Even we can''t tell. Otherwise, even if it''s just suspicion, it will bring great trouble to the young master."


    Xia Hou seemed to see through Ding Ning''s mind and warned seriously.


    "Why can''t I tell you? I don''t think you will betray me. If I don''t trust you, I don''t know who to trust."


    Although Ding Ning didn''t intend to tell them the origin of the attribute Lingjing, he couldn''t help asking curiously after hearing what Xia Hou said.


    Wang Yuqiu''s face changed and her eyes were a little gloomy. Compared with Xia Hou and ye Tianlang, she must be an outsider in Ding Ning''s heart. I''m afraid the meaning of Xia Hou''s words is to guard against her.


    Xia Hou didn''t notice her discomfort, With a wry smile, she patiently explained: "The second young master and the second young grandmother and I are trusted people. We will certainly not betray the young master, but the cultivation methods of ancient martial arts emerge one after another, and the means are various. Some evil martial arts practitioners can hypnotize and even search souls. No one can guarantee that we will not tell the secret in a muddle headed way when we meet such a person. Therefore, the less people know the young master''s secret The better. "


    "Ah!"


    Wang Yuqiu covered her mouth in amazement, and her eyes showed an incredible color: "I''ve heard of hypnosis. Is there really such an incredible means of soul searching?"


    Ding Ning and ye Tianlang were also stunned. Obviously, they didn''t expect such a magical means. Xia Hou nodded deeply, His eyes showed fear: "although there are few martial artists who can search the soul, they are not unique. When I was a wandering mercenary, I saw a large mercenary regiment, which hired a soul searching expert at a high price to help them interrogate a prisoner and find a treasure hiding place."


    "Soul searching? What happens to those who are searched?"


    Ding Ning''s heart moved and suddenly remembered that when he helped Zhao Gang treat his illness, he had inadvertently entered his field of consciousness and obtained part of his memory. Is this soul searching?


    "Light people lose their memory, serious people break down and become crazy, and serious people will die on the spot!"


    Xia Hou saw that all three of them were frightened, Hurriedly comforted: "I''m just saying it just in case. You don''t have to worry too much. I''ve specially understood this situation. First, there are few people who know soul searching, and it''s hard to find even if you want to find it. Second, soul searching is not omnipotent. If there is no great advantage, soul seekers won''t easily perform soul searching. After all, the risk of soul searching is too high, If you encounter a person with strong willpower or strong spiritual power, you will be backfired if you fail to search the soul. At least, your spiritual power will be damaged, and at worst, your body will die. Therefore, these people who know soul searching techniques generally do not search the souls of martial artists, but most of ordinary people, because they can''t bear the serious consequences of backfire; Finally, the warlocks who understand soul searching are regarded as heinous and evil people by the martial arts of all major sects. As long as they see it, they must not die. As a result, all soul searching warlocks are street mice. They never dare to expose their identity easily. With the young master''s current status, those soul searching warlocks should not easily provoke them. "


    "I wish I could meet a soul searching warlock!"


    Ding Ning heard that casting soul searching requires strong spiritual power, otherwise he will be backfired. He immediately put down his heart. On the contrary, he was eager to try. He thought it would be good if he could learn soul searching.


    Although soul searching Warlock is regarded as an evil person against the harmony of heaven, he always believes that the Tao has no good or evil, just depends on who uses it and who uses it.


    For example, if a crazy guy like Zhao Shu is caught by him, he will not hesitate to use soul searching to find out the person behind him.


    I don''t go to hell. Who goes to hell? Buddha also cut meat to feed the eagle. If he kills one person, he can save thousands of people. This is a great merit. Ding Ning has no taboos. He is not afraid to fall into abyss hell after death and suffer the pain of gouging out flesh and bones. The pain during military training is much more serious than that!


    "Young master, don''t be careless. Although soul searching warlocks are rare, they are not absolutely not. I don''t mean to grow others'' ambition and destroy their prestige. I just want to remind young master that the fewer people who know about Lingjing, the better. Even those with strong divine martial arts will be moved. It''s better to be cautious!"


    Xia Hou thought Ding Ning was young and didn''t know the importance, so he warned seriously.

 Chapter 978

    Ding Ning was surprised when he heard the speech: "the strong in the Shenwu realm are also interested in the attribute Lingjing? Isn''t the Shenwu realm refining the spirit? What''s the use of attribute Lingjing?"


    "Young master, I''m really smart and confused for a while!"


    Xia Hou cried and laughed: "although the strong in Shenwu realm mainly quench the divine soul, they also need to cultivate spiritual power. How can they not need spiritual crystal? Moreover, the attribute spiritual crystal helps to understand the element rules. Naturally, the strong in Shenwu realm will also covet the spiritual crystal that conforms to their own attribute spiritual soul."


    "Attribute spirit?"


    Ding Ning asked with a puzzled face. It seems that he heard another new term. Does the spirit have attributes?


    "Yes, quench the spirit that matches your attributes!"


    Xia Hou knew that Ding Ning knew nothing about the cultivation of high realm, so he had to say with a smile: "young master, do you think the strong in Shenwu realm is refining his own soul?"


    "Yes, isn''t it?"


    Ding Ning is really ignorant. He always thought that after the peak of the nine heavy heaven in the Zhenwu realm, he would condense his divine soul and then refine it. But Xia Hou didn''t seem to mean that. This immediately aroused his strong interest and secretly wondered if he would go to the imperial scholar''s mansion to consult the three martial gods one day!


    "Of course not. People have three souls. Souls are invisible. Can they be condensed and refined so easily?"


    Xia Hou explained with a funny face, "why do they take a word of martial arts, whether it''s the divine martial arts realm or the martial god? It''s because what they refine is not the divine soul, but the martial soul!"


    "Wu soul?"


    Ding Ning''s face was dazed. He always thought it was a divine soul. This martial soul was really the first time he heard of it.


    "Zhenwu realm is also called Wenwu realm. This realm is a stage in which the martial artist strengthens his path and forms his martial will. When the martial will is firm to the extreme, he will break through Zhenwu, condense his martial soul and become a divine martial realm or martial god."


    Xia Hou''s eyes showed longing: "it is difficult for the martial arts to break through the divine martial arts if they do not have a firm Taoist heart and iron like will. This is why the ancient martial arts and national martial arts have so many strong real martial arts, but there is little talk about the divine martial arts."


    "What do you mean by the attribute spirit? Does the martial spirit have attributes?"


    Ding Ning listened as if he knew something but didn''t understand it. He humbly asked for advice.


    "You also know that the true martial arts realm is a process of strengthening your martial arts. In this realm, martial artists can detect which elements and molecules between heaven and earth are more consistent with themselves. For example, I have a high affinity with fire attribute molecules, which shows that I am more suitable for cultivating fire attribute skills and can get twice the result with half the effort. The condensed martial spirit is fire attribute martial spirit."


    Xia Hou patiently explained that Ding Ning and ye Tianlang were both half martial artists and were intoxicated.


    "What if a martial artist with fire attribute practices water attribute skill?"


    Ding Ning asked tirelessly.


    "That will get twice the result with half the effort. The road of cultivation will become extremely difficult. Even if you are stuck at a certain level, you can''t advance inch all your life!"


    Xia Hou said seriously, "but this is not absolute. The so-called diligence can make up for weakness. Even if some people practice skills that are not suitable for themselves, they break through with far more than ordinary people''s will and perseverance. Although the road is rough, they can still go out of a different way from ordinary people. In this way, strong people who break through the routine and break through themselves can often achieve far more than those talents."


    Xia Hou''s eyes showed longing: "once such a strong person breaks through himself, he often has dual attributes, and his combat power is far higher than that of the strong person at the same level. For example, he is a fire attribute, but he practices water attribute skill. Once he breaks through himself, he will become a strong person with dual attributes of water and fire."


    "Then you can practice the water attribute skill. I think it''s OK for the strong with two attributes!"


    Ye Tianlang smiled and joked.


    "Come on, I don''t have that ability. Through the ages, there are only a few strong people who can break through themselves. Most of them are stuck in a certain realm and can''t advance inch all their life!"


    Xia Hou shook his head again and again and said, "breaking through myself is not enough just with will and perseverance. It also needs super savvy and some great opportunities. Although I think my will and perseverance are OK, my savvy is not very good, and the great opportunities are even more illusory."


    "There is a ready-made downwind road to go. Why not find yourself unhappy!"


    Ding Ning agrees with this. Although it sounds awesome to break through yourself and strong after breaking through, since you are born a rich second generation, why do you want to start from scratch and gain an unknown future? That''s not the mentality of the strong, but a fool asking for trouble?


    What''s more, opportunity doesn''t just exist, let alone have enough understanding.


    Savvy is simple to say, but it is actually a very mysterious thing. If you understand it, you will understand it. If you don''t understand it, you won''t understand it. Even if you have a high savvy, once you drill the tip of an ox horn, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to make a breakthrough in your life, but once you open your mind, you may make a breakthrough immediately. In other words, most of you are lucky.


    Ding Ning knows a lot about cultivation problems, but he has more and more doubts in his heart. NIMA, I have all five elements. How can I condense the martial spirit? Can it condense the soul of five elements?


    "Elder brother, can you help Yuqiu to have a look?"


    Ye Tianlang said something hard to say.


    "If you don''t say, I''m going to check my brother-in-law and sister''s talent, but if you don''t say, I''m sorry to mention it!"


    Ding Ning smiled and joked. Ye Sirius scratched his head and smiled shyly.


    Wang Yuqiu showed her shyness. She was in awe of Ding Ning. Although she wanted Ding Ning to help her see her cultivation talent, she was always embarrassed to speak.


    "Sister in law, hold out your hand. Let me show you. Do you mind?"


    Although Ding Ning never said it, he still feels very indebted to Wang Yuqiu. After all, he copied the family background of the axe gang, and those apparent industries were confiscated by the government. Wang Yuqiu really has nothing now.


    During this time, she, a daughter, followed Sirius ye to the fishing village every day to buy seafood. She also guided the fishermen in the village to establish a starfish farm to supply raw materials for the pharmaceutical factory. Even her skin was tanned a lot, and she never shouted bitterness.


    Everyone saw her performance and has won Ding Ning''s trust. Calling her in tonight is to compensate her.


    "Thank you, brother!"


    Wang Yuqiu shyly stretched out his wrist and looked at Ben''s delicate and white wrists. Ding Ning stared at Ye Tianlang: "wolf, your daughter-in-law is tanned and doesn''t know how to get some whitening and skin care products for her."


    "No... no, I don''t want it, brother. I don''t blame wolf!"


    Seeing that Ding Ning seemed a little angry, Wang Yuqiu hurriedly explained.


    Ye Sirius scratched his head and said, "it''s very good. It looks healthy after tanning!"


    "You fool, women are used to hurt, not to suffer with you."


    Ding Ning kicked him angrily and said indisputably, "tomorrow you go to find your little sister Yao, just say what I said, and get some sets of supreme beauties for your sister-in-law!"


    "No... no, brother. I think Yuqiu is very good. It used to be too white and delicate. It''s so beautiful!"


    Ye Tianlang is a wood who doesn''t know how to pity and cherish jade at all. He said with a straight face.


    Wang Yuqiu''s eyes lit up, but he heard Ye Sirius say so, and quickly smiled and said, "brother, ah Lang is right, I also think it''s good. Besides, the supreme beauty is so expensive, i... I really don''t need it."


    "All right, sister-in-law, don''t mention him covering up. This guy doesn''t know how to love his daughter-in-law. Well, I guess you''re embarrassed to open your mouth. Tomorrow I''ll ask Luoxue to help you get some sets back."


    Ding Ning said earnestly: "wolf doesn''t know how to pity and cherish jade. Don''t get used to him. It doesn''t matter if a man has black spots, but you are a woman. You should understand the truth that a woman wants to please herself. If you become a yellow faced woman one day, wolf doesn''t want you, you won''t have time to cry!"


    "Ah Lang is not such a person!"


    Wang Yuqiu blushed, but he still supported his man and made Ding Ning completely speechless. Ye Sirius was still laughing.


    "Young master, just take it. Don''t waste it!"


    Xia Hou also said.


    "It''s settled. A Lang grew up in the mountains and forests. There''s something wrong with his aesthetic point of view. Don''t indulge him and show his most beautiful side!"


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and shook his head. Wang Yuqiu is really determined to wolf. This boy is so lucky!


    Wang Yuqiu peeked at Ye Sirius with a red face. Seeing that he had no objection, he nodded coyly.


    "Eh! Good aptitude! Born mu Linggen!"


    Ding Ning launched the absolute touch, which was bright in front of him, and said in surprise.


    "Mulinggen? It''s a rare qualification!"


    Xia Hou said with some envy.


    "How about Mu Linggen?"


    Wolf knew nothing about Linggen and asked curiously.


    "Of course, the warrior of Mu Linggen cultivates a better wood attribute skill. Regardless of combat effectiveness, at least longevity is a very easy thing!"


    Xia Hou explained with a smile: "although the healing effect of wood attribute is not as good as that of water attribute, they all belong to relatively mild attribute Yuan Li. Water attribute is suitable for healing, and wood attribute is suitable for replenishing vitality. In the future, you will suffer an injury or something. Let your daughter-in-law give you some spiritual power. The wound can not only accelerate healing, but also recover quickly!"


    "Ah, that''s good. I don''t have to buy medicine if I get hurt in the future."


    Ye Tianlang said happily, and Wang Yuqiu also looked happy.


    Ding Ning smiled and put his hand on Wang Yuqiu''s head: "don''t move, I pass you a wood attribute cultivation skill. I don''t know what level, but it should not be lower than the prefecture level!"


    Before, Ding Ning didn''t know the level of the cultivation skills that his father asked him to carry from childhood, but he broke through the local martial arts in a short time since Xiao Nuo''s cultivation. We can see that these cultivation skills are not local goods. Although the level is unknown, he estimated that they should not be lower than the prefecture level.


    This made him even more doubt whether the theft of the Sutra Pavilion in the Potala Palace had something to do with his father. Otherwise, where would he get so many high-level cultivation skills.


    "Prefecture level skill? Brother, this... This is too precious!"


    Wang Yuqiu is also half a Jianghu man. Naturally, he knows the value of prefecture level skills. When he hears the speech, he quickly shirks.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You''re my sister-in-law. What''s a prefecture level skill? As long as you live a good life with ah Lang, brother will never treat you badly in the future!"


    Ding Ning gave her a low cry and passed her a Book of the eternal life Sutra of the Qing emperor with his divine knowledge. After a little hesitation, he also passed the first three fists of the wild body refining technique to her.


    Wang Yuqiu was surprised and moved. She knew that Ba Ti Jue (wild body refining) had a magical effect on improving her spiritual root qualification. People who were not absolutely trusted by Ding Ning would never spread it.


    Ding Ning''s actions made her eyes moist. Even if Ding Ning only loved his house and Wu, it was enough to show that he really regarded himself as his own family.

 Chapter 979

    You know, from the moment the axe gang was destroyed, Wang Yuqiu had nothing.


    Grandpa died, master died, even the biggest enemy died, no relatives, no hatred, my heart is empty.


    If ye Sirius hadn''t let her taste the taste of love, she would have been loveless at the moment. Even if she didn''t seek short-sightedness, she would have become a nun and become a Green Lantern Buddha.


    But now, she has not only found the love of her life, but also won Ding Ning''s trust, which is a happiness she can''t expect.


    "Brother, thank you!"


    Wang Yuqiu said with a choking voice.


    "You''re a wolf''s daughter-in-law and my sister-in-law. Don''t be so polite to your brother in the future. Remember, this is my home and the home of you and wolf. When you want to get married one day, I''ll give you a big gift!"


    Ding Ning could feel Wang Yuqiu''s gratitude, pretended to be angry and scolded, then said with a smile: "practice well, a wolf will become a big man in the future. You are his daughter-in-law, and you must not drag him back!"


    "Brother, I can be a big man. I''ll be satisfied if I can follow brother all my life!"


    Ye Sirius said impressively.


    "I said that if you can be a big man, you can be. Before long, I''ll let you do something instead of me. When it''s done, you''ll be a big man. I''ll tell you in detail then!"


    Ding Ning said this after careful consideration. The battle of Qi luck has only lasted for half a year. During this time, he must go all out to find ways to improve his cultivation, so that he can come back alive from the battle of Qi luck.


    In this way, he had promised his father that he would go to the dragon soul to compete for the title of dragon tooth, so he planned to let Ye Tianlang go instead of himself.


    Anyway, the identity of "Ningding" was originally forged, and even his appearance was fake. Although it was only a temporary intention to see ye Sirius break through the master, Ding Ning felt it was very feasible. After all, ye Sirius was quite close to his height and figure, and there was no problem for him to put on biological imitation leather skin and pretend to be himself.


    The only problem is that he can''t find out who dad''s enemy is, but it''s not a big problem. As long as his cultivation reaches the peak of the world, he doesn''t need to be afraid of anyone at all.


    "Good!"


    Ye Tianlang had blind trust in Ding Ning and promised without hesitation.


    "I''ll tell you in detail in a few days. I''ll teach you a practice skill of style attribute. While practicing, you learn some military knowledge from brother Xia Hou, and then I''ll send you to Myanmar for several live ammunition training in two days."


    Ding Ning said while passing on a wind attribute skill called "God''s decision".


    Ye Sirius is an excellent hunter. Ding Ning believes that he will succeed in competing for the title of dragon tooth instead of himself. What he lacks is nothing more than some military theory and firearms knowledge.


    "Oh, but I''m gone. What about the second sister''s restaurant?"


    Sirius Ye was excited and embarrassed.


    "Don''t you still have me? You go, I''ll take care of it."


    Although Wang Yuqiu is reluctant to separate from ye Tianlang, she knows that a good man is determined to be in all directions. She can''t always tie him to her side and be a purchaser of a restaurant all her life. She believes that since Ding Ning said so, she must have made a plan for ye Tianlang''s future and stood up for support at the first time!


    "Yuqiu doesn''t want to do shopping. Wolf will hand over the work at hand tomorrow, and then I''ll send you to a place to concentrate on cultivation!"


    Ding Ning thought for a while and said.


    "Ah! But..."


    Wang Yuqiu didn''t mean to work for nothing. As soon as he wanted to refuse, Ding Ning undoubtedly interrupted: "it''s settled. Don''t forget that the Tomahawk is still in trouble with you. You''ll show up less during this period of time!"


    "Yes, I forgot that Tomahawk came to you. Don''t go out these days. I''ll handle the handover!"


    Ye Sirius scratched his head and was very gentle for a while.


    "Then I''ll listen to my brother''s arrangement!"


    Wang Yuqiu was a little afraid of the Tomahawk and nodded again and again.


    "Young master, the Tomahawk dares to rush here. Do you want to..."


    Xia Hou showed a cruel color on his face and made a gesture of cutting his throat.


    Ding Ning pondered and shook his head: "don''t worry, it''s just a gangster organization. I haven''t paid attention to it yet. I just don''t think Myanmar can toss around. I''ve gathered my brothers at home these two days. I''ll focus on training for you. If the Tomahawk still dares to live or die, let the brothers go to Russia to practice!"


    "OK! I''ll inform the brothers now!"


    Xia Hou''s bellicose factor was inspired and turned around happily and left.


    "Wait, don''t worry, I have something to ask you!"


    Ding Ning hurriedly grabbed him and said to Ye Sirius: "it''s getting late. Go and have a rest first. I''ll ask brother Xia Hou something!"


    "OK, big brother, then go and have a rest first!"


    Ye Tianlang and Wang Yuqiu answered and turned to the room to have a rest.


    Ding Ning asked bluntly, "brother Xia Hou, I''m not asking about your privacy, but I want to know about the death Hunter camp with you."


    "Well, you ask!"


    Xia Hou seemed to have expected, and nodded with the same complexion.


    "According to the tiger and wolf, the death Hunter camp has been established for 20 or 30 years, and there is only one graduate every three years. These graduates only show their heads after graduation, and soon disappear in people''s sight. They are likely to be lured away by the hunter. Did he attract you in those years?"


    Ding Ning asked cautiously for fear that Xia hou would be careless and think he was doubting him.


    "Young master, what he said is not all right. If all graduates are recruited by hunters, who else will send people to the death Hunter camp for training?"


    Xia Hou first decided whether the tiger and wolf guessed, and then calmly said: "you should know that all those who can enter the death Hunter camp are the elites favored by major underground organizations. The training fee for each student is 100000 meters of gold."


    "100000 meters of gold?"


    Ding Ning exclaimed with green eyes and said something incredible: "one hundred thousand people and ten thousand people are one billion meters of gold. Only one graduate can come out alive every three years. Doesn''t it mean that the training fees paid by the other 9999 killed guys have been wasted? They are so stupid?"


    "Yes, the major forces that send students into them need the elite among the elite. If they can''t graduate alive, they will die if they die. The training fee of 100000 meters of gold every three years is nothing to these major forces. It''s only a million meters of gold in 30 years. It''s worth it as long as there is a death hunter in 30 years. After all, a top killer or mercenary is a single order Big tasks earn far more than a million meters of gold! "


    Xia Hou said calmly: "The death Hunter camp is actually not as complex as the tiger and wolf said. To put it bluntly, it is just a training institution for training top killers or mercenaries. Many graduates return to their own forces after graduation. It is normal to disappear. Do top killers still appear in the public eye frequently? Isn''t that looking for death?"


    "Oh, I see. What''s the matter with the tiger and wolf? Is it a special case?"


    Ding Ning suddenly realized and secretly relieved. After all, it would be terrible if those dead hunters were recruited by the hunter. After all, the characters who can stand out from 10000 elites, even if their cultivation is not high, are definitely the killers among the killers, but the situation of tiger and wolf makes him a little unclear.


    "It''s normal. Not all the students who can enter the hunter camp for training are powerful people. There are also many free mercenaries who want to improve themselves like tigers and wolves. In this way, death Hunters without background are naturally the first to be recruited by major forces."


    Xia Hou picked his eyebrow: "it''s just that the hunter got the month first, and set up a set in advance to attract him with the detailed information of the students in the hunter camp."


    Ding Ning touched his chin and said thoughtfully, "you mean the tiger and wolf were recruited by the hunter?"


    "I guess so. Otherwise, how could the hunter arrive in time when the tiger and wolf failed to avenge? I even doubt that his enemy mercenary regiment had received the news long before the tiger and wolf went to avenge, so he specially invited the great master level strong man to take the seat. The hunter knew that the tiger and wolf were very grateful, so he deliberately offered mercy to let them be used by him. Otherwise, if the mercenary regiment If there are really great masters and strong people, how can they always be unknown. "


    Xia Hou analyzed it wisely.


    Ding Ning nodded repeatedly. He hadn''t thought so much before. After Xia Hou said so, he realized that there seemed to be a lot of doubts.


    But his face soon became strange. When the tiger and wolf talked about the past, Xia Hou was clearly not in front of him. How did he know?


    Xia Hou seemed to be aware of his mind, and his face was a little chatty: "I didn''t eavesdrop on purpose. Since I practiced the refining God decision taught by the young master, my hearing has become far more than ordinary people. Even outside the door, I can hear your conversation clearly."


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that the explanation was correct. After all, refining God is a skill for cultivating spiritual power. Xia Hou insisted on practicing it. Even if he did not open up the sea of knowledge, his spiritual power would make great progress. It was not surprising to hear their conversation over a distance of more than 20 meters.


    "I know the young master is wondering why I haven''t been attracted by the hunter. After all, I don''t have a background."


    Xia Hou''s mouth revealed a bitter aftertaste smile and said leisurely: "The hunter probably wanted to kill him because Tuoye and I knew that we couldn''t attract me at all, so we didn''t bother to do it. Many other big forces handed me olive branches, but I refused them all. Then I offended many people. Many big forces sent people to assassinate me. Fortunately, I didn''t have any powerful experts. I killed them all, but it was also complete Offended those big forces and sent more and more powerful killers. Finally, I had no choice but to escape back to China. I thought it would be safe in China. Who knows that several powerful guys are chasing after me like tarsal maggots. "


    Xia Hou''s face showed a warm color: "Just when I was seriously injured and thought I was going to die, my wife sent someone to save me. After I cured my injury, she scolded me severely. At first, I rashly entered the death Hunter camp without her consent, which made my wife very angry. Later, I knew that she had been sending people to pay attention to me secretly and helped me solve many powerful killers, otherwise I would have died."


    Ding Ning opened his mouth in amazement. He always thought that his mother was just a strong commercial woman and had no self-protection. Xia Hou''s words completely subverted his cognition.


    I seem to underestimate my mother. Is it so simple for someone who can secretly help Xia Hou solve the powerful killer? It seems that my mother has expert protection under her hands!

 Chapter 980

    "When I recovered from my injury and the eldest lady returned home to start a business, my wife arranged for me to be the eldest lady''s bodyguard!"


    Xia Hou said with emotion: "Wild cats and knives are the brothers I made when I was a mercenary. After all, they are tired of the life of licking blood at the edge of the knife for so many years. After all, everyone is also a mercenary to make money. Following the eldest lady is not only safer than being a mercenary, but also makes no less than when I was a mercenary, so as soon as I contacted them, they promised to come back to protect the eldest lady!"


    "As long as you can trust it, don''t lead wolves into the house!"


    Ding Ning jokingly said that although he trusted Xia Hou, he could not fully trust the mercenaries. Therefore, when teaching the formula of bullying body, these mercenaries only passed the first three fists. On the contrary, he trusted them in the land war and passed the first six fists to them.


    "Young master, don''t worry, absolutely not. These brothers were carefully selected by me and passed many tests. When the eldest young lady first came to Ninghai to start a business, she experienced many assassinations. All these brothers risked their lives to protect the eldest young lady. The eldest young lady is also very kind to them. They have absolutely no problem in loyalty."


    Xia Hou understood Ding Ning''s meaning and hurriedly promised.


    "What? My sister was assassinated?"


    Ding Ning had never heard of her sister, so she couldn''t help losing her voice.


    "Well, the shopping mall is like a battlefield. The eldest lady has entered the Ninghai business district strongly and has also set foot in some lucrative industries. Coupled with her strong wrist, it is inevitable to offend many people. Some people jump over the wall and naturally want to be disadvantageous to the eldest lady, but young master, don''t worry. Those who dare to attack the eldest sister and the eldest sister are now sinking into the river."


    Xia Hou''s eyes flashed a cruel color, revealing the iron blood of the death hunter.


    "Hum! It''s really cheap for them!"


    Ding Ning snorted coldly, and his anger could not be dissipated. The Dragon had inverse scales, and he died when he touched it. His sister was undoubtedly one of his biggest inverse scales.


    After chatting for a while, Xia Hou hurried away. Ding Ning didn''t go to rest. Instead, he entered the laboratory, laid a sound barrier and began to refine the array flag.


    Although the protection array can be arranged with Lingjing, the Lingjing contains too strong spiritual power, which is easy to be noticed by the strong and covet. Arranging the array with the array flag is not so conspicuous, and it is difficult to be noticed if the array is not started.


    Zhao shu and Tomahawk are eyeing here now. Although Ding Ning is not afraid of himself, his sister and snowfall have nothing to worry about. It''s a big deal to send it to paradise island to avoid, but he can''t ignore the safety of Wang Yuqiu and Xia Hou.


    "Still not strong enough!"


    Ding Ning whispered softly, flashing a decisive color at the bottom of his eyes.


    Before, he also wanted his brothers to gradually enhance their strength, but at the moment, the crisis and pressure from all aspects forced him to consider accelerating the improvement of their strength!


    After the six fold defense array integrating defense, killing, fantasy and trap, Ding Ning returned to the laboratory without stopping to start alchemy!


    Elixir is Peiyuan elixir that can increase spiritual power and quench blood elixir that can enhance Qi and blood. Both are prefecture level elixirs. Although he spent a lot of rare medicinal materials and even used Wannian snow ginseng, Wannian Polygonum multiflorum, Wannian Tianqi and Wannian Ganoderma lucidum as the main medicine, he did not feel the slightest pain. After all, no matter how precious the herbal medicine is, it is only a dead thing, and only the enhancement of strength is the guarantee.


    Of course, with the medicine ring in hand, this is enough to make the ancient martial world crazy. For Ding Ning, it is only a small part of the miracle medicine garden.


    The talisman is a uniform gravity talisman. If a talisman is patted on the body, it is equivalent to bearing double the gravity all the time. Since Ding Ning has made up his mind to greatly improve the strength of his subordinates, naturally he will not give each person only one gravity talisman, but at least let each of them have at least three gravity talismans.


    It must be very sour to Practice BA Ti Jue with triple gravity!


    Time passed in a hurry. When the refining of Ding Ning was about the same time, it was more than four o''clock that afternoon.


    Ding Ning took the finished products and sent them directly to Qingyun club. Xia Hou has informed all brothers in Ninghai to gather here and receive Ding Ning''s unified training.


    "Take it!"


    As soon as Ding Ning appeared, Ling Yun gave him a soft drink and punched him.


    Ding Ning flashed a look of shock at the bottom of her eyes, lightly blocked her fist, held her in her arms and said with some satisfaction: "have you become a master? When did it happen?"


    "Two days!"


    Lingyun reveals his bright teeth and raises his head in a happy way.


    "Good, good, fast progress!"


    Ding Ning really didn''t expect how long it would take. Ling Yun even stepped into the threshold of the master. No wonder he was hiding from Lingyun every time he came to Lingyun during this period. It turned out that he closed the door and went to practice hard.


    After receiving Ding Ning''s praise, Ling Yun''s big happy eyes narrowed into a crescent shape and said proudly, "how''s it going? Elder sister is powerful!"


    "Pa!"


    Ding Ning took a picture on her hip and said angrily, "little girl, dare to call me sister and fight in front of me."


    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    Ling Yun covered his face with a look of grief, which made Ding Ning cry and laugh. He quickly nodded and bowed with a smiling face: "I''m wrong, can''t I be wrong?"


    "Hum! I''ll forgive you this time. If you dare to do this again next time, you''ll be killed!"


    Lingyun suddenly broke his tears into a smile, with a proud look on his face, his big eyes rolling around, flashing a cunning color, where is there a trace of sadness.


    Ding Ning knew that she was coquettish, but he didn''t think so. He stretched out his hand to feel her pulse. With the absolute touch, his face suddenly became very wonderful.


    "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong?"


    Ling Yun clenched her lower lip and asked nervously. In order to quickly improve her cultivation, she still had to take into account Ding Ning''s instructions on the upper limit three times a day. She practiced the body formula crazily day and night. There were not enough recovery pills, so she lay on the ground waiting for natural recovery. After recovery, she continued to practice and broke the body limit again and again. At the moment, Ding Ning''s expression was strange, I thought there was something wrong with my cultivation. It''s strange that I don''t feel guilty.


    "Cough!"


    Ding Ning coughed twice. Although she was angry that Lingyun was so disobedient, at the thought of her efforts and sweat to become stronger, she swallowed the scolding words to her mouth and said helplessly, "there''s no big problem, just some erysipelas accumulation. Come back and I''ll clean it up for you!"


    "That''s good, that''s good!"


    Ling Yun spit out his sweet tongue, patted his majestic towering chest, made Ding Ning look dry, put out his hand to play impolitely, and said: "I didn''t expect that not only the physical strength has become higher, but also here has developed again!"


    "Do you want it?"


    Ling Yun''s eyes were teased like silk. Seeing Ding Ning nodding again and again, she giggled and flashed away from his arms: "stop it, brother Lu, they are all waiting for you."


    "Goblin, I''ll clean you up later!"


    Ding Ning also knew that this was not the time. She pinched her Yao nose and said excitedly on her face: "you just broke through the realm and are not stable enough. Don''t be busy practicing these days. Settle the realm for a while. Besides, practice should be relaxed and reasonable, and you can''t just act recklessly."


    "Well, people know!"


    Lingyun also knew that the improvement of cultivation was too fast, which could easily lead to unstable foundation. He nodded skillfully.


    "I have another good news to tell you. Your qualifications have been greatly improved since you broke. Now you are the one with the best jinlinggen. Even the four holy gates will compete for you."


    Ding Ning was in a good mood and said that his guess was indeed right. The lower the starting point of the cultivator of "wild body refining", the more significant the change in the qualification of the spiritual root. Xia Hou''s fire spiritual root can only be regarded as the middle-grade spiritual root. Ye Tianlang''s wind spiritual root barely entered the ranks of the top-grade spiritual root, while Ling Yun directly became the best golden spiritual root, which must be said to be a miracle.


    "Really? That''s great!"


    Ling Yun is ecstatic. She mixes with a group of mercenaries and soldiers all day. With her ears and eyes, she is no longer a cultivation Xiaobai. She has been dejected for a long time because of her poor cultivation qualification. Now she knows she is a cultivation genius. How can she not be happy.


    "How many punches have you practiced?"


    Ding Ning had some doubts about Ling Yun''s cultivation speed. Even if he changed his spiritual root qualification, he couldn''t progress so fast, could he? It''s incredible that it took only more than two months to become a master from an ordinary person.


    "Fifth punch!"


    Lingyun bowed his head with a guilty conscience and said something slowly.


    "The fifth punch?"


    Ding Ning was so shocked that he could swallow a big duck egg with his mouth open.


    Nima, he just trained to the fourth fist, okay? It was only after his body reached a certain strength after military training that he could withstand the increasingly strong oppression of heaven and earth, otherwise he would have gone to paradise island for the third military training for the first time.


    "Don''t you want to die? Do you know how dangerous it is?"


    Ding Ning is distressed and angry. With more and more experience in the cultivation of "wild body cultivation", he clearly knows how high the strength requirements of the boxing that can improve the qualification, mobilize the strength of every cell of the whole body and enhance the explosive power in an instant are for the body. One bad thing is the end of the broken body.


    "I know I''m wrong, and I won''t dare again!"


    Ling Yun twisted his hands and hung his head like a pupil who had made a mistake, looking pathetic.


    Ding Ning rubbed her temples with a headache. This girl has come to this set again. Over the years, she has used this killer mace every time she makes a mistake, and it''s hard to try. Who told him to eat this set? She said angrily: "come on, don''t pretend to be poor there. I really convinced you. But I tell you, cultivation is not a children''s play. Don''t mess around again. It''s not an example!"


    "Yeah!"


    Ling Yun immediately burst into tears and smiled. He stretched out his scissors to celebrate that he had passed the pass. He didn''t realize his wrong appearance and let Ding Ning help his forehead speechless.


    "Don''t be happy too early. I''ll check your body after you''re busy. Don''t leave any hidden dangers!"


    Ding Ning really couldn''t help her. This girl was the bane of his life. Not only his woman but also his sister, so that he couldn''t even lose his temper, but she couldn''t help yelling at her complacency.


    "When people come back and lie in bed, you can check them inside and outside!"


    Ling yunjiao threw a wink and said vaguely.


    Ding Ning: "


    It seems that this girl will be wrong. How can she feel so serious? However, who cares? It will be wrong. Anyway, I haven''t been with her for a long time. Even if I turn the sign, it''s time to turn to her!


    More than 500 Qingyun security guards have basically been strictly examined and tested, and should be trusted. Ding Ning is not without anyone''s precautions. The "wild body cultivation" can''t be cultivated without spiritual skill transmission. When it was passed to them, only the first punch was passed.

 Chapter 981

    "Well, I''ll call a meeting when I get back, brainstorm and strive for a good name to make the boss look bright!"


    As soon as the land war words were finished, he ran away in a rage. It is estimated that he was in a hurry to discuss his name.


    Ding Ning felt very tired. He just secretly did a vote to crack down on the arrogance of the Tomahawk. Is there a special name?


    After finishing his work, it was already dark. Ding Ning carefully examined Lingyun''s body and found that there was no big problem except a little erysipelas. He was surprised. Is Lingyun the legendary hidden spirit root? Otherwise, with her current physical strength, she should not be able to easily bear the strength of the fifth punch.


    "I found out the secret of Ba Ti Jue!"


    After the rain, Lingyun said surprisingly.


    "What secret?"


    Ding Ning has a feeling that he can''t laugh or cry. Xia Hou said that he found the secret of Bati formula, which can improve Linggen''s qualification. Now Lingyun comes again.


    "I''ve done a strength test. The first fist of Ba Ti Jue can increase my own strength by 10%!"


    Ling Yun said confidently, "the second fist can increase by 20%, and so on, the third fist can increase by 30%, and the fourth fist can increase by 40..."


    Ding Ning opened her mouth in amazement, and a flash of light suddenly flashed in her mind. She understood why Ling Yun could practice the fifth fist, because her increased strength was too little, and the fifth fist could increase her strength by 50%.


    Assuming that her own strength is one hundred jin, she can produce one hundred and fifty Jin of strength when she cultivates the fifth fist. After he successfully cultivates the first fist, the strength suddenly doubled, the second fist doubled, the third fist tripled, and so on


    In other words, assuming that his own strength and Ling Yun are 100 Jin, when he practiced the wild body refining technique to the ninth fist, the strength that can burst out in an instant is 900 Jin, which has increased by nine times, while Ling Yun has only 190 Jin.


    This makes Ding Ning wonder why Lingyun can bear the heaven and earth pressure of the fifth fist, because the heaven and earth pressure she bears when practicing boxing is directly proportional to her increased strength. Cultivating the fifth fist only needs to bear 1.5 times the pressure.


    I just don''t know whether Lingyun is a special case or everyone is like this. If everyone is like this, it shows that he is relatively special.


    Is it because of military training? Or is the increase different because of the different body strength? Or is the degree of control over power different? Ding Ning was puzzled.


    In fact, there are many. Moreover, with the breakthrough of each fist, Lingyun''s original strength is growing. Moreover, she has become a master, and her strength has increased by leaps and bounds. Ding Ning estimates that her own strength is at least more than 10000 Jin.


    Although this power is nothing to Ding Ning, it is definitely a leader among the masters in the same realm. What''s more, when her internal energy is completely transformed into vigorous Qi, her power will increase greatly. It''s light and easy to use the body hegemony formula to reach 100000 kg.


    What is the concept of 100000 Jin? That''s a force of 50 tons. Think about it. A large truck weighs only 30 or 40 tons, which means that once Lingyun reaches the master''s peak, she can easily lift a large truck and definitely step into the ranks of non-human beings. It''s very powerful if an ordinary master can reach one-third of her strength.


    As for Ding Ning''s power, after two military exercises, he himself can''t use the usual theory. His power is strong enough to be almost abnormal. As for how much power does he have? He estimated that even the strong at the peak of Shenwu realm might not surpass himself in strength.


    What''s more, he also has a second personality whose comprehensive quality will directly double. Although the second personality is easy to get out of control, there will be no problem as long as the conversion time is not long. Especially after his divine consciousness liquid, he can keep the sober state of the second personality for longer and longer, which can be used as a killer mace.


    The benefits of quenching the body gradually appear. Now even if he doesn''t use any spiritual power, just relying on the physical power is enough to crush the martial artists in the same realm!


    At the thought of this, Ding Ning''s heart was burning. It was only after two military exercises. If it was three, four... Nine times, how strong could he be? It should be possible to smash a mountain with one fist after nine times of military training. Maybe it can be stronger.


    To his surprise, after he carefully described the different cultivation methods of ancient martial arts and national martial arts, Ling Yun did not choose to modify the ancient martial arts skills, but planned to take the pure body refining route, break the shackles of the human body again and again, break through the limits, and go out of his own way!


    Ding Ning felt both gratified and distressed. After all, this road is not so easy to go. He should continue to practice hard and bear more pain than ordinary people. However, seeing Ling Yun''s firm attitude and happy in it, he can only unconditionally express his support. It''s a big deal to change guwu when Ling Yun can''t bear the pain.


    In the following days, Ding Ning was very busy. In addition to going to paradise island to accompany the night alone, he locked himself in the laboratory at other times and didn''t know what he was doing.


    On January 8, Ninghai police received a tip off. Under the leadership of Xiao Nuo, the chief of the Criminal Police Corps, after careful layout, prevention and control, and military police cooperation, they cracked the largest drug trading case since the founding of the people''s Republic of China in qishifang. Although they were fiercely resisted by drug traffickers and launched a gun battle, the police finally killed 27 rebels on the spot, Seven drug trafficking organizers were arrested and 68 kilograms of drugs were seized. The whole country was shocked by the news.


    Drug traffickers are extremely cunning. They use the latest technology to melt drugs into raw stones and transport them to the hinterland of China. Buyers disguise themselves as jewelers to buy raw stones containing drugs for drug trading, extract them unconsciously, and then sell them all over China.


    But unexpectedly, the police found out the mystery and cracked the drug trafficking gang in one fell swoop during the transaction between the two sides, which made Ninghai police famous. Xiao Nuo, the chief commander of criminal police in charge of the arrest, also came into the public''s sight and was praised by the broad masses of the people as the goddess of Ninghai policewoman.


    However, the case did not come to an end. With the arrest of bald brother long, chachai''s number one horse zakun and the buyer, Ninghai''s drug buyer also surfaced. To our surprise, the buyer was Ma Bin, assistant to Zhang Shiguo, the eldest son of Ninghai''s richest man Zhang Yubin.


    The matter involved Zhang Yubin, the richest man in Ninghai, which immediately attracted the great attention of Ninghai municipal government, strictly ordered the police to block the news and conduct a low-key investigation, so as not to cause social panic.


    You should know that Zhang Yubin is not only the richest man in Ninghai, but also a representative of the Municipal People''s Congress. He is also a famous philanthropist, entrepreneur and economist. He pays taxes alone for hundreds of millions every year and has made great contributions to the economy of Ninghai.


    Zhang Yubin not only has a close relationship with some high-ranking officials in Ninghai, but also his Fuhua International Business Group''s business scope covers dozens of business fields, such as power, natural gas, new energy, electronic technology, catering, real estate, pharmacy, chemical industry, international trade, heavy industry and so on.


    There are 70000 employees working in Fuhua International. Once it is verified that Fuhua International is involved in drug trafficking cases, these 700000 employees will face the threat of unemployment.


    The government has a headache, and the police have a headache. Although we understand the government''s concerns, how to investigate and obtain evidence has become the biggest problem at this stage of the case.


    Although Ma Bin insists that he is a drug buyer, everything is his personal behavior and has nothing to do with Zhang Shiguo, fools know that as a mere assistant, where did he get so much money to buy and sell drugs? 68 kilograms of drugs, not everyone can take out a small amount of money.


    The police sealed up Ma Bin''s current account and checked his source of funds. It was found that it was the funds transferred from the accounts of dozens of offshore companies in batches, and Ma Bin could not explain the source of funds clearly.


    Unable to investigate Zhang Shiguo openly, Ma Bin pretended to be a fool and didn''t cooperate. The investigation was in trouble.


    Xiao Nuo rubbed his temples with a headache and cursed Ding Ning secretly in his heart. He only provided information about drug trading, but even people didn''t show up. Although she knew that Ding Ning was saving capital for her promotion, now she was in trouble, but the guy didn''t even call to greet her. It''s really annoying!


    Speaking of Cao Cao, when Xiao Nuo cursed Ding Ning in secret, the door of the office was suddenly opened and Ding Ning came in with a smile.


    "Hum, you''re a consultant. You know how to come!"


    Xiao Nuo looked at him expressionless and hummed coldly, but the bitterness and joy in his tone were hard to hide.


    "Hey! I haven''t slept well for you these two days!"


    Ding Ning closed the door with a smile and locked it.


    Why did this bastard lock the door? Annoying, he doesn''t want to be in the office


    Xiao Nuo''s face turned red. Although she had negative distance contact with Ding Ning several times, was it too exciting in the office? Although I feel some resistance, I have a faint and inexplicable expectation in my heart.


    "What''s the matter? Why is your face so red? Do you have a fever?"


    Ding Ning touched her forehead with concern and carefully checked her body. Strange, nothing wrong? Although the strong in the martial arts environment will not suffer from all kinds of diseases, they should not have the small problems of fever and cold.


    Xiao Nuo''s heart hit like a deer. His face turned red and pushed away his hand. He stared at him warily and warned, "don''t mess around. This is an office. How humiliating to be caught!"


    "Ah?"


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that he couldn''t help laughing and said, "you little complaining woman thinks too much. I''ve come to provide you with the latest evidence, so as not to lock the door when someone comes in and sees it."


    "You... You''re a little complaining woman. I didn''t think much!"


    Xiao Nuo knew that he would be wrong. He was ashamed and wanted to find a seam to drill in. He scolded angrily with a red face to cover up his guilt. When he was relieved, he had a faint sense of loss in his heart.


    With a smile, Ding Ning reached out and took out a USB flash disk and handed it to her: "open it and have a look. This Zhang Yubin is not a good thing. He is dressed as a philanthropist, but he is doing something immoral!"


    "Zhang Yubin is also involved in the drug case?"


    Xiao Nuo immediately put away Yi Nian and seriously inserted the U disk into the computer CD-ROM drive.


    "More than involvement, he is the biggest black hand behind the scenes, an out and out vampire and hypocrite!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed a harsh look. "If I hadn''t secretly investigated another thing, I accidentally discovered him from an old photograph and investigated him. I didn''t know that the old guy was a real drug lord."


    "What old photos?"


    Xiao Nuo raised his head in doubt and asked.


    "That has nothing to do with the case. I accidentally found it when I helped my friend investigate something. Zhang Yubin''s hiding is really deep. Look..."


    Ding Ning waved his hand without saying much. Pointing to the video screen, he successfully attracted Xiao Nuo''s attention.

 Chapter 982

    "Well, I''ll call a meeting when I get back, brainstorm and strive for a good name to make the boss look bright!"


    As soon as the land war words were finished, he ran away in a rage. It is estimated that he was in a hurry to discuss his name.


    Ding Ning felt very tired. He just secretly did a vote to crack down on the arrogance of the Tomahawk. Is there a special name?


    After finishing his work, it was already dark. Ding Ning carefully examined Lingyun''s body and found that there was no big problem except a little erysipelas. He was surprised. Is Lingyun the legendary hidden spirit root? Otherwise, with her current physical strength, she should not be able to easily bear the strength of the fifth punch.


    "I found out the secret of Ba Ti Jue!"


    After the rain, Lingyun said surprisingly.


    "What secret?"


    Ding Ning has a feeling that he can''t laugh or cry. Xia Hou said that he found the secret of Bati formula, which can improve Linggen''s qualification. Now Lingyun comes again.


    "I''ve done a strength test. The first fist of Ba Ti Jue can increase my own strength by 10%!"


    Ling Yun said confidently, "the second fist can increase by 20%, and so on, the third fist can increase by 30%, and the fourth fist can increase by 40..."


    Ding Ning opened her mouth in amazement, and a flash of light suddenly flashed in her mind. She understood why Ling Yun could practice the fifth fist, because her increased strength was too little, and the fifth fist could increase her strength by 50%.


    Assuming that her own strength is one hundred jin, she can produce one hundred and fifty Jin of strength when she cultivates the fifth fist. After he successfully cultivates the first fist, the strength suddenly doubled, the second fist doubled, the third fist tripled, and so on


    In other words, assuming that his own strength and Ling Yun are 100 Jin, when he practiced the wild body refining technique to the ninth fist, the strength that can burst out in an instant is 900 Jin, which has increased by nine times, while Ling Yun has only 190 Jin.


    This makes Ding Ning wonder why Lingyun can bear the heaven and earth pressure of the fifth fist, because the heaven and earth pressure she bears when practicing boxing is directly proportional to her increased strength. Cultivating the fifth fist only needs to bear 1.5 times the pressure.


    I just don''t know whether Lingyun is a special case or everyone is like this. If everyone is like this, it shows that he is relatively special.


    Is it because of military training? Or is the increase different because of the different body strength? Or is the degree of control over power different? Ding Ning was puzzled.


    In fact, there are many. Moreover, with the breakthrough of each fist, Lingyun''s original strength is growing. Moreover, she has become a master, and her strength has increased by leaps and bounds. Ding Ning estimates that her own strength is at least more than 10000 Jin.


    Although this power is nothing to Ding Ning, it is definitely a leader among the masters in the same realm. What''s more, when her internal energy is completely transformed into vigorous Qi, her power will increase greatly. It''s light and easy to use the body hegemony formula to reach 100000 kg.


    What is the concept of 100000 Jin? That''s a force of 50 tons. Think about it. A large truck weighs only 30 or 40 tons, which means that once Lingyun reaches the master''s peak, she can easily lift a large truck and definitely step into the ranks of non-human beings. It''s very powerful if an ordinary master can reach one-third of her strength.


    As for Ding Ning''s power, after two military exercises, he himself can''t use the usual theory. His power is strong enough to be almost abnormal. As for how much power does he have? He estimated that even the strong at the peak of Shenwu realm might not surpass himself in strength.


    What''s more, he also has a second personality whose comprehensive quality will directly double. Although the second personality is easy to get out of control, there will be no problem as long as the conversion time is not long. Especially after his divine consciousness liquid, he can keep the sober state of the second personality for longer and longer, which can be used as a killer mace.


    The benefits of quenching the body gradually appear. Now even if he doesn''t use any spiritual power, just relying on the physical power is enough to crush the martial artists in the same realm!


    At the thought of this, Ding Ning''s heart was burning. It was only after two military exercises. If it was three, four... Nine times, how strong could he be? It should be possible to smash a mountain with one fist after nine times of military training. Maybe it can be stronger.


    To his surprise, after he carefully described the different cultivation methods of ancient martial arts and national martial arts, Ling Yun did not choose to modify the ancient martial arts skills, but planned to take the pure body refining route, break the shackles of the human body again and again, break through the limits, and go out of his own way!


    Ding Ning felt both gratified and distressed. After all, this road is not so easy to go. He should continue to practice hard and bear more pain than ordinary people. However, seeing Ling Yun''s firm attitude and happy in it, he can only unconditionally express his support. It''s a big deal to change guwu when Ling Yun can''t bear the pain.


    In the following days, Ding Ning was very busy. In addition to going to paradise island to accompany the night alone, he locked himself in the laboratory at other times and didn''t know what he was doing.


    On January 8, Ninghai police received a tip off. Under the leadership of Xiao Nuo, the chief of the Criminal Police Corps, after careful layout, prevention and control, and military police cooperation, they cracked the largest drug trading case since the founding of the people''s Republic of China in qishifang. Although they were fiercely resisted by drug traffickers and launched a gun battle, the police finally killed 27 rebels on the spot, Seven drug trafficking organizers were arrested and 68 kilograms of drugs were seized. The whole country was shocked by the news.


    Drug traffickers are extremely cunning. They use the latest technology to melt drugs into raw stones and transport them to the hinterland of China. Buyers disguise themselves as jewelers to buy raw stones containing drugs for drug trading, extract them unconsciously, and then sell them all over China.


    But unexpectedly, the police found out the mystery and cracked the drug trafficking gang in one fell swoop during the transaction between the two sides, which made Ninghai police famous. Xiao Nuo, the chief commander of criminal police in charge of the arrest, also came into the public''s sight and was praised by the broad masses of the people as the goddess of Ninghai policewoman.


    However, the case did not come to an end. With the arrest of bald brother long, chachai''s number one horse zakun and the buyer, Ninghai''s drug buyer also surfaced. To our surprise, the buyer was Ma Bin, assistant to Zhang Shiguo, the eldest son of Ninghai''s richest man Zhang Yubin.


    The matter involved Zhang Yubin, the richest man in Ninghai, which immediately attracted the great attention of Ninghai municipal government, strictly ordered the police to block the news and conduct a low-key investigation, so as not to cause social panic.


    You should know that Zhang Yubin is not only the richest man in Ninghai, but also a representative of the Municipal People''s Congress. He is also a famous philanthropist, entrepreneur and economist. He pays taxes alone for hundreds of millions every year and has made great contributions to the economy of Ninghai.


    Zhang Yubin not only has a close relationship with some high-ranking officials in Ninghai, but also his Fuhua International Business Group''s business scope covers dozens of business fields, such as power, natural gas, new energy, electronic technology, catering, real estate, pharmacy, chemical industry, international trade, heavy industry and so on.


    There are 70000 employees working in Fuhua International. Once it is verified that Fuhua International is involved in drug trafficking cases, these 700000 employees will face the threat of unemployment.


    The government has a headache, and the police have a headache. Although we understand the government''s concerns, how to investigate and obtain evidence has become the biggest problem at this stage of the case.


    Although Ma Bin insists that he is a drug buyer, everything is his personal behavior and has nothing to do with Zhang Shiguo, fools know that as a mere assistant, where did he get so much money to buy and sell drugs? 68 kilograms of drugs, not everyone can take out a small amount of money.


    The police sealed up Ma Bin''s current account and checked his source of funds. It was found that it was the funds transferred from the accounts of dozens of offshore companies in batches, and Ma Bin could not explain the source of funds clearly.


    Unable to investigate Zhang Shiguo openly, Ma Bin pretended to be a fool and didn''t cooperate. The investigation was in trouble.


    Xiao Nuo rubbed his temples with a headache and cursed Ding Ning secretly in his heart. He only provided information about drug trading, but even people didn''t show up. Although she knew that Ding Ning was saving capital for her promotion, now she was in trouble, but the guy didn''t even call to greet her. It''s really annoying!


    Speaking of Cao Cao, when Xiao Nuo cursed Ding Ning in secret, the door of the office was suddenly opened and Ding Ning came in with a smile.


    "Hum, you''re a consultant. You know how to come!"


    Xiao Nuo looked at him expressionless and hummed coldly, but the bitterness and joy in his tone were hard to hide.


    "Hey! I haven''t slept well for you these two days!"


    Ding Ning closed the door with a smile and locked it.


    Why did this bastard lock the door? Annoying, he doesn''t want to be in the office


    Xiao Nuo''s face turned red. Although she had negative distance contact with Ding Ning several times, was it too exciting in the office? Although I feel some resistance, I have a faint and inexplicable expectation in my heart.


    "What''s the matter? Why is your face so red? Do you have a fever?"


    Ding Ning touched her forehead with concern and carefully checked her body. Strange, nothing wrong? Although the strong in the martial arts environment will not suffer from all kinds of diseases, they should not have the small problems of fever and cold.


    Xiao Nuo''s heart hit like a deer. His face turned red and pushed away his hand. He stared at him warily and warned, "don''t mess around. This is an office. How humiliating to be caught!"


    "Ah?"


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that he couldn''t help laughing and said, "you little complaining woman thinks too much. I''ve come to provide you with the latest evidence, so as not to lock the door when someone comes in and sees it."


    "You... You''re a little complaining woman. I didn''t think much!"


    Xiao Nuo knew that he would be wrong. He was ashamed and wanted to find a seam to drill in. He scolded angrily with a red face to cover up his guilt. When he was relieved, he had a faint sense of loss in his heart.


    With a smile, Ding Ning reached out and took out a USB flash disk and handed it to her: "open it and have a look. This Zhang Yubin is not a good thing. He is dressed as a philanthropist, but he is doing something immoral!"


    "Zhang Yubin is also involved in the drug case?"


    Xiao Nuo immediately put away Yi Nian and seriously inserted the U disk into the computer CD-ROM drive.


    "More than involvement, he is the biggest black hand behind the scenes, an out and out vampire and hypocrite!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed a harsh look. "If I hadn''t secretly investigated another thing, I accidentally discovered him from an old photograph and investigated him. I didn''t know that the old guy was a real drug lord."


    "What old photos?"


    Xiao Nuo raised his head in doubt and asked.


    "That has nothing to do with the case. I accidentally found it when I helped my friend investigate something. Zhang Yubin''s hiding is really deep. Look..."


    Ding Ning waved his hand without saying much. Pointing to the video screen, he successfully attracted Xiao Nuo''s attention.

 Chapter 983

    That night, when the tiger and wolf attacked, Ding Ning sent a text message to Zhu wucai and asked her to investigate Cui Hongfang, Wang Qianye''s personal doctor.


    Zhu wucai''s efficiency was very good. The next day came the news of Cui Hongfang. A few days after the fall of the axe gang, Cui Hongfang committed suicide and died at home.


    The clue seemed to be broken, but for the first formal assignment of the young master, Zhu wucai felt that she had to hand in a perfect answer, so she didn''t give up. She worked hard to find Wang Fen, who worked as a medical staff in Cui Hongfang''s clinic more than 30 years ago, and spent a lot of money to get the news she wanted to know.


    Maybe it''s because the axe gang has disappeared and there is no threat to her, or maybe Wang Fen''s conscience is found. Of course, it''s also possible that she wants to make a sum of money. Under Zhu Wuqi''s money offensive, she quickly told a big secret that has been hidden for more than 30 years.


    According to Wang Fen, Cui Hongfang''s long dead husband, Hong Binghui, is a doctor with good medical skills. He opened his own clinic to accumulate morality, do good deeds and be kind to others. If poor people can''t afford to see a doctor, he also helps people see a doctor for free. He has a good reputation among neighbors in the neighborhood.


    Cui Hongfang is Hong Binghui''s Apprentice. After they fell in love with each other for a long time, they became husband and wife. Hong Binghui also gave him his medical skills.


    One night more than thirty years ago, Wang Qianye was ambushed by his enemies. After being seriously injured, he fled to the clinic opened by Hong Binghui.


    Because he had knife and gunshot wounds and tattoos, Cui Hongfang was not a good man at first sight. Cui Hongfang wanted to call the police for fear of causing trouble, but he was stopped by the kind-hearted Hong Binghui.


    Hong Binghui believes that saving a person''s life is better than building a level 7 floating slaughter. No matter whether Wang Qianye is good or evil, although his injury is not fatal, if he can''t be treated in time, he will inevitably lose too much blood and die. He resolutely took out the bullet for him and stopped bleeding, but it brought death to him in the future.


    As a native, Wang Fen was young at that time and was in a rebellious adolescence. She especially worshipped those powerful underworld brothers, so she recognized Wang Qianye at the first sight, but out of the girl''s worship psychology, she didn''t say it.


    But I didn''t expect that this thought difference had brought death to Hong Binghui. Wang Qianye was rescued and his life was not in danger. The next day, Hong Binghui was not at home. He left a large sum of money and left the clinic with the help of a young man.


    Maybe it was the past time too long, maybe it was the grievance for Hong Binghui, or maybe it was Zhu Wuqi''s money that moved her. Wang Fen completely opened her heart and revealed the darkest side of her heart.


    Wang Fen told Zhu wucai that she also liked Hong Binghui very much, but Hong Binghui finally chose Cui Hongfang, which made her jealous and envious, so she didn''t have any good impression of Cui Hongfang at all. She was eager for the two to separate early so that she could take advantage of the weakness.


    Although she didn''t want to admit it, she had to say that Cui Hongfang was really a beautiful beauty. Out of jealousy, Wang Fen felt that the eyes she looked at Cui Hongfang when Wang Qianye left were very wrong. She was full of naked possessiveness, and kept holding her hand and thanking her. This made her secretly happy that the opportunity came. If Cui Hongfang cheated, She will have a chance to break them up with Hong Binghui.


    So she took out a small salary, rented a camera from the photo studio next to the clinic, secretly took a picture of Wang Qianye holding Cui Hongfang''s hand, and wanted to use it as evidence to destroy the couple''s feelings.


    Ding Ning also found from this old photo that the young man who came to pick up Wang Qianye at that time was Zhang Yubin, the richest man in Ninghai.


    One is the leader of the axe gang, and the other is the richest man in Ninghai who has been involved in both political and business circles. On the surface, the two people seem to have nothing to do with each other, but they didn''t expect to know each other when they were young. They have a good relationship. After all, Wang Qian was ambushed and seriously injured at that time. The people who can pick him up at that time are definitely the people he trusts most, This made Ding Ning smell an unusual smell.


    Wang Fen''s subsequent statement made Ding Ning finally find out the general context and why Cui Hongfang would harm Wang Qianye.


    After about two months, Wang Qianye finally succeeded and became the new leader of the axe gang.


    One night, Wang Fen was about to close the door of the clinic to get off work. Suddenly, he felt a stomachache and went to the toilet.


    Then she heard something outside. She lay down in the crack of the toilet door and looked out. Cui Hongfang thought she was careless and left work without closing the door. She was closing the door.


    Wang Fen usually doesn''t like Cui Hongfang and doesn''t bother to talk to her, so she doesn''t greet her.


    But I didn''t expect that when the door of the clinic was about to close, Wang Qianye suddenly burst in, covered Cui Hongfang''s mouth and raped her.


    Cui Hongfang cried and struggled, but she couldn''t bear Wang Qianye''s invasion. Wang Fen hid in the toilet, but she didn''t dare to breathe. She knew how terrible the axe gang was and how dare she stand up and stop it, so as to cause trouble.


    Wang Fen clearly remembers that after Cui Hongfang was raped, she cried and scolded Wang Qianye for being ungrateful. If Hong Binghui hadn''t saved him, he would have died. Unexpectedly, he might as well have defiled her.


    Wang Qianye disagreed and said that he was a person who had gratitude and revenge. At that time, although he was seriously injured and unconscious, he did not completely lose consciousness. He clearly heard that Cui Hongfang wanted to call the police to catch him, so even if it was her punishment this time, he would naturally return what he owed Hong Binghui to him.


    Cui Hongfang is devastated and wants to call the police to arrest Wang Qianye, but Wang Qianye threatens Hong Binghui''s life. If she dares to call the police, she will ensure that Hong Binghui will not live for three days.


    Cui Hongfang had to swallow the bitter fruit for her husband''s life.


    Wang Qianye did what he said. He regarded Hong Binghui''s clinic as the designated clinic of axe gang members, brought him a large number of customers, and made the clinic with ordinary business prosper day by day.


    Cui Hongfang didn''t tell her husband that she had been violated. Seeing that the business of the clinic was getting better and better, she chose to swallow it.


    But unexpectedly, Wang Qianye didn''t know if he really liked Cui Hongfang. Every time Hong Binghui went out, he would come and invade Cui Hongfang. Cui Hongfang was unable to resist and had to compromise and let him spoil it.


    Cui Hongfang''s accidental pregnancy was the source of the exposure. Cui Hongfang thought she could hide it from the world, but unexpectedly, Hong Binghui, who has always been honest and responsible, was furious when he learned that she was pregnant, scolded Cui Hongfang for being shameless and stealing behind his back.


    At that time, Wang Fen hid away and just heard the quarrel between them. Then she knew that Hong Binghui had wanted to have a child after they had been married for so long, but Cui Hongfang''s stomach never moved. So he quietly went to the hospital for examination two days ago. Unexpectedly, he diagnosed that he was born without fertility and had no ability to make Cui Hongfang pregnant.


    Hong Binghui wanted to find an opportunity to tell Cui Hongfang and discuss with her what to do. He was willing to respect Cui Hongfang''s choice. If she couldn''t accept this fact, he was willing to leave the clinic and savings to her after divorce, but he didn''t expect Cui Hongfang to wear such a big green hat for him.


    Cui Hongfang really loved Hong Binghui. She knelt on the ground and cried. She told him about Wang Qianye''s invasion of him and begged him not to divorce. She was willing to accompany him all her life and even proposed to kill the child.


    In his anger, Hong Binghui took out a kitchen knife from the kitchen and shouted to find Wang Qianye, but Cui Hongfang stopped him and told him not to die.


    Although Hong Binghui was angry, he remembered that he could not have children. Finally, he chose to compromise and decided to negotiate with Wang Qianye. Cui Hongfang would treat the child in her belly as his own flesh and blood, but Wang Qianye would not harass Cui Hongfang in the future.


    At this point, Wang Fen''s tone is full of sobs. The couple are really too simple and kind. They think of human nature too simply. They don''t know how cruel and cruel a bastard like Wang Qianye is.


    After the face-to-face negotiation between Hong Binghui and Wang Qianye, Wang Qianqiu did not know what psychological considerations, and readily agreed to his request.


    Hong Binghui and Cui Hongfang were overjoyed and thought they had got rid of the devil. How do you know that Hong Binghui died in an accident less than a month after the child was born.


    When Wang Fen said this, her face was full of fear. She made a firm conclusion that Hong Binghui was definitely killed by Wang Qianye. It is the most common trick of the axe gang to eradicate dissidents by making a car accident.


    Human nature is cheap. Wang Qianye is a demon in color. No woman he likes can escape. After being played by him, he takes whatever he wants, whether it''s hypocrisy or flattery. However, Cui Hongfang is the only exception. He always has no good face for him, which increases his desire to conquer and is very infatuated with Cui Hongfang.


    Cui Hongfang was pregnant with his child. How could he tolerate Hong Binghui to sleep with Cui Hongfang in the name of husband and wife, so he planned the accident and got rid of Hong Binghui.


    Wang Qianye is cruel and ruthless. After getting rid of Hong Binghui, she wants to take Cui Hongfang as her own. However, Cui Hongfang seems to realize that Hong Binghui''s death is unusual and resolutely forces her to die. Anyway, her husband is dead and her child is also Wang Qianye''s. she doesn''t believe that Wang Qianye really has the heart to attack her own flesh and blood, so Wang Qianye has lost the capital to threaten her, She also said that if Wang Qianye dared to force her, she would call the police immediately and fight with Wang Qianye.


    Wang Qianye left reluctantly at that time, but Wang Fen realized that he would never give up. She could not say that she would suffer from the disaster of pond fish, so she went through the resignation formalities and left the clinic that day.


    Soon after Wang Fen left the clinic, she heard that Cui Hongfang''s child was missing. She guessed that this must be another trick played by Wang Qianye. Tiger poison doesn''t eat children. Wang Qianye must not have the heart to threaten Cui Hongfang with his own flesh and blood, but he can make Cui Hongfang lose her child and force her to obey.


    Wang Fen doesn''t know what happened later, but Ding Ning can roughly guess what happened later according to this information.


    Cui Hongfang, who had lost her child, had to give in and become Wang Qianqiu''s personal doctor and lover. She always maintained an ambiguous relationship with him on the condition that Wang Qianye would allow her to watch her child grow from a distance.


    If Ding Ning guessed right, this child should be Hong junyang. Otherwise, why can a person with a different surname become the successor of the axe gang leader? If he is Wang Qianye''s own flesh and blood, then everything makes sense!


    Wang Qianye is full of evil. It is retribution to die in the hands of her own son. This is probably the reason why Cui Hongfang is willing to cooperate with "Su Shao". She has been destroyed in the hands of Wang Qianye all her life. How can she not retaliate against him,


    But she probably didn''t expect that an accident happened later, which led to Hong junyang''s death in Dongli mountain villa. She finally chose to commit suicide and ended her tragic life.

 Chapter 984

    Of course, it doesn''t rule out that someone is killing people and wants to completely cut off Cui Hongfang''s line, but it doesn''t matter. Ding Ning has got what he wants to know. Although he deeply sympathizes with Cui Hongfang, the axe gang has been destroyed, Wang Qianye has died, and people''s death is like a lamp out. Let all gratitude and resentment return to dust and earth, and it''s a complete end!


    Zhu wucai is really an intelligence material. Even these old secrets can be investigated. She is really a talent!


    Ding Ning whispered in his heart and praised Zhu wucai''s performance!


    Cui Hongfang''s investigation has come to an end. What interests Ding Ning most now is what is the relationship between Wang Qianqiu and Zhang Yubin?


    Due to time constraints, the information Zhu wucai investigated two days ago was of little use. The data showed that Zhang Yubin was an orphan with a mysterious life experience. He made his fortune in the early 1990s. Because he was good at dancing, had a unique vision, stood up for justice, was generous, and was good at communication, he got along well with previous leaders in Ninghai. He started from scratch in just over 30 years, He became the richest man in Ninghai.


    Start from scratch? Ding Ning scoffed at this. If Ding Ning had some admiration for Zhang Yubin before, but after seeing the old photo of his close relationship with Wang Qianqiu, he was sure that Zhang Yubin''s prosperity was definitely supported by the axe gang.


    There is no unprovoked love or hatred in this world. Although the axe gang has kept a low profile these years, the bad things they have done secretly are countless. What role does Zhang Yubin play in it? What is the relationship between him and Wang Qianqiu?


    A clever woman can''t cook without rice. Zhu wucai once felt it difficult to find out the truth, but after Ding Ning handed over hummingbird Xiaohuang to her, the twists and turns, and the truth of the matter finally made a breakthrough.


    Xiao Nuo stared at the screen. The very kind face in Zhang Yubin''s private study became ferocious and distorted. He angrily scolded Zhang Shiguo for being a waste. He accidentally let Ma Bin be caught by the police, which had a bad impact on Fuhua International. He ordered him to immediately find a way to wipe his ass and erase all the clues without exposing himself, We must find a way to kill Ma Bin immediately and shut him up forever!


    Xiao Nuo could not imagine that this great philanthropist praised by thousands of people was a hypocrite who did all kinds of bad things. He not only sold drugs in private, but also covered up prostitution, gambling and secretly smuggled arms.


    Perhaps Zhang Yubin didn''t expect to be monitored in his tightly guarded study. After Zhang Shiguo, who was scolded for being bloody, left, Zhang Yubin rubbed people''s temples wearily, opened a password secret door behind the bookshelf and entered it, but the secret door was equipped with the top sensory alarm system, and Xiao Huang didn''t dare to follow in.


    Ding Ning realized that there might be Zhang Yubin''s biggest secret in the secret door, so he sneaked into it last night. After opening the secret door, he entered the basement. To his surprise, the layout and shape of Zhang Yubin''s underground treasure room and Wang Qianqiu''s treasure room are very similar, but there are no mountains of arms and gold inside, There are only all kinds of antiques and two safes. On the surface, there seems to be no problem.


    Ding Ning searched for a long time and found nothing. Finally, he launched an absolute touch. Only then did he find a secret door with almost no flaws on an insignificant wall.


    After opening the secret door, Ding Ning looked at the things inside, and his chin almost fell down. There were mountains of gold jewelry and boxes of cash on the ground, which almost dazzled his eyes, at least twice as many gold bricks as Wang Qianqiu''s collection.


    But what shocked him most was not the gold, but a row of tablets enshrined on the embedded wall.


    The top row is dedicated to a separate memorial tablet, which reads the memorial tablet of the ancestor Wang Yongchun!


    Ding Ning was shocked and felt as if he had discovered a great secret. Wang Yongchun, a somewhat rustic name, had long been forgotten by many people, but Ninghai was famous a hundred years ago because he was the founder of the axe gang.


    The next few rows of memorial tablets are all people surnamed Wang. Some Ding Ning knows and some don''t, but all the names he knows are the ancestors of the axe gang.


    There is a new memorial tablet in the penultimate row, which reads the memorial tablet of brother Wang Qianye. Ding Ning verified his guess. Zhang Yubin is not Zhang. He should be Wang Qianye''s brother. Otherwise, how could he worship the ancestors of the Wang family in the secret room.


    Is this a rainy day? It seems that as the Chinese government''s crackdown on underworld gangs became stronger and stronger, the Wang family had long expected that the axe gang would be destroyed, so when Zhang Yubin was very young, he changed his name and completely separated from the axe gang and entered the business community.


    The axe gang had long been targeted by the government and did not dare to make any big moves, so they played a beautiful Mingxiu plank road to hide behind the scenes. The two brothers mixed gangs and white gangs. The axe gang secretly helped Zhang Yubin eradicate his dissidents and secretly did all kinds of illegal intentions that were not on the table.


    Zhang Yubin is responsible for helping them launder money and legalize the black income of the axe gang. At the same time, he does charity in the name of patriotic businessmen, strives to raise his social status to get political capital, makes friends with dignitaries, and weaves a complex and powerful network of contacts to serve as an umbrella. The two brothers cooperate seamlessly!


    Ding Ning guessed that Zhang Yubin couldn''t sit still because of the collapse of the axe gang. In the past, some invisible businesses of the axe gang had to be taken over, which led to Zhang Shiguo''s having to let his confidant Ma Bin out, which led to his arrest.


    Finally, the account book Ding Ning found in the secret room safe also confirmed his idea. The process of Zhang Yubin''s prosperity was full of blood and bones. Although he had no contact with the axe gang on the surface, in fact, the axe gang had been secretly playing the role of eradicating business rivals for him.


    Xiao Nuo was worried when he looked at the accounts taken out by Ding Ning. Now the evidence is conclusive. Zhang Yubin looks like a legitimate businessman on the surface, but in fact he is secretly engaged in illegal activities such as money laundering, drug trafficking, prostitution and gambling, and even arms trafficking.


    Including Wang Qianye''s relationship with the Russian Tomahawk, which was also the line led by Zhang Yubin. According to the evidence in his hand, it was enough for Zhang Yubin to be shot 100 times.


    But the problem is, first, it''s hard to say the source of these evidence. It can''t be said that Ding Ning sneaked into Zhang Yubin''s house to collect it? This is not in line with the case handling procedures; Second, once Zhang Yubin falls, tens of thousands of employees working in Fuhua International will face the dilemma of unemployment. What should they do in the future? Third, as a famous entrepreneur in China, Zhang Yubin has woven a huge network of relationships over the years, and even has human relations or money power transactions with some officials who have been transferred to the central work. Once the police seriously investigate and deal with it, the pressure may not be able to withstand even mayor Du, er, no, should be called governor Du now.


    Ninghai is in a troubled time. Although the previous major traffic accident has confirmed that there are other behind the scenes, it has had a certain adverse impact on Governor Du. In particular, some time ago, Ninghai was both a gun battle and an explosion. At present, the consensus of leaders from the Central Bureau to the city requires Ninghai to maintain a harmonious and stable situation.


    If Zhang Yubin''s black material is exposed at this time, it will involve some big people, and it is likely to cause tens of thousands of employees to lose their jobs. Once it is used by intentional people and vicious group events occur, governor Du''s good life will be over. Even if the Qiao family is the backstage, he will not be able to protect him.


    Looking at Xiao Nuo''s embarrassment, Ding Ning didn''t know why: "what''s the matter? Now the evidence is conclusive, should this case be successfully closed?"


    "How can it be so simple, politics, but a very complex thing!"


    Xiao Nuo shook his head with a bitter smile and helplessly analyzed the advantages and disadvantages to Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning frowned more and more. He didn''t think so much, but he was still disappointed with Xiao Nuo''s attitude, Looking at her deeply, he said, "nono, you have changed. You are a people''s policeman. What do you worry about so much? What do you have to do now is solve the case. Zhang Yubin has done all kinds of bad things under the mask of hypocrisy. Shouldn''t such a person be brought to justice? What does it matter to you whether governor Du can resist the pressure and whether his career will end?"


    "Don''t I think he has a good relationship with you? Besides, governor Du is a good official and a good leader who is willing to do practical things for the people. If his career is interrupted because of this, I think it''s a pity."


    Xiao Nuo frowned and said, "what''s more, your means of obtaining evidence itself is illegal. How do you let me explain the source of these evidence?"


    "The means of obtaining evidence is illegal, but it also depends on whether the criminal evidence is found. As long as the criminal evidence is true, who cares about the process of obtaining evidence? You should be regarded as a thief who stole into Zhang Yubin''s secret room. After discovering the accounts, you have a conscience and handed over the criminal evidence to the police. It''s not up to you. Besides, since you say that President Du The governor is a good official, so you should believe that he can withstand such pressure. If he can''t, it means that he doesn''t deserve to be the governor. There is an old saying in China that when an official doesn''t make decisions for the people, it''s better to go home and sell sweet potatoes. If he knows that someone has committed a crime and worries about it, or even turns a blind eye to it, it means that he is not a good official, Not the governor! "


    Ding Ning was in a mild mood. He knew that the girl was not tempered by reality, but worried about getting involved in trouble, but he was determined to check Zhang Yubin to the end, especially in the list of officials with Zhang Yubin. The person with the closest contact between money and power was the Vice City Changjiang Zhongze.


    In fact, he knew very well that Jiangzhong was a chess piece that Su Shao placed in Ninghai to contain governor Du. With the prominent status of vice mayor, Ding Ning was not easy to move him. If he could take this opportunity to kill Jiangzhong, it would be tantamount to cutting off Su Shao''s arm and depriving him of a game chip!


    "Ding Ning, I know you are kind, but it''s really too big. It''s not difficult to catch Zhang Yubin and even convict him. The difficulty is that many big people will be involved, but these are not what I have to worry about. Governor Du has to worry about."


    Xiao Nuo looked at Ding Ning deeply and looked unprecedentedly solemn: "I''m worried about those employees of Fuhua International. Once Fuhua International is sealed up and tens of thousands of employees lose their jobs, what will they take to live in the future?"


    Ding Ning took a deep breath. After a moment of silence, he resolutely said, "first report to governor Du and see what he means. If he is determined to move Zhang Yubin, but he is worried about these Fuhua International employees, I can give him a promise and I will accept all these employees."

 Chapter 985

    "You accept all? Are you crazy? It''s not hundreds of people, but 70000 people. Even if some people have the ability to make a living by themselves, most of them can''t find a way out by themselves!"


    Xiao Nuo was startled, looked at Ding Ning strangely, and exclaimed, "I know your sister''s Longteng group is very rich and needs some people, but it won''t need so many people. Besides, so many people don''t say wages. Do you know how much you need to pay for the five insurances and one fund every year?"


    "How much does it matter? I don''t study finance and accounting. Longteng group needs some manpower, but it''s impossible to receive 70000 or 70000 people at once. There are no 10000 employees in the whole Longteng group."


    Ding Ning suck and laugh, "I plan to accept it myself, but it depends on you."


    "Me? What can I do? Even if it''s drunk Hongyan, I use my mother''s name to hang a shareholder''s name. Won''t you plan to let them all enter the cosmetics company? That''s no, absolutely not. It doesn''t matter if the industry is different. Even if I agree, drunk Hongyan can''t afford so many people, and Xiao Yao will never agree."


    Xiao Nuo obviously thought too much, waved his hand and refused, but he was secretly muttering in his heart. Later, he immediately unified his thoughts with Xiao Yao, otherwise maybe Xiao Yao''s guy who valued sex and despised friends would lose his reason and promise to come down after being coaxed by this guy in bed.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to accept those laid-off workers, but drunk Hongyan has just started and needs time to precipitate and completely open the market before it can gradually expand. It''s OK to accept 180 people, but if all of them are accepted, drunk Hongyan has to declare bankruptcy directly.


    "What do you think this is?"


    Ding Ning didn''t know what she thought was so complicated. She took out several medicine bottles and handed them to her.


    "What medicine is this?"


    Xiao Nuo asked suspiciously.


    "This bottle is a special hemostatic for rapid hemostasis, this bottle is a special gold wound medicine for accelerating wound healing, this bottle is a special antidote for treating toxic injuries, this bottle is an insect repellent for preventing mosquito bites, this bottle is an immediate desilting drug for detumescence and removing blood stasis, this bottle is a special painkiller, and this bottle is a stimulant without side effects."


    With Ding Ning''s introduction, Xiao Nuo''s eyes became brighter and brighter and said excitedly, "are you going to be a supplier of military drugs?"


    "Yes, didn''t you say that last time? You didn''t fool me, did you?"


    Ding Ning looked at her suspiciously and suddenly felt a little nervous. Isn''t she teasing herself?


    "How''s the effect? Has it been tested?"


    Xiao Nuo didn''t notice his suspicious eyes and couldn''t let go of holding the medicine bottle.


    "I just developed it and haven''t been tested, but I''m confident that the effect is definitely better than that used by the military headquarters!"


    Ding Ning said confidently, "for example, this antidote can not only treat toxins bitten by poisonous insects, but also inhibit some neurotoxins."


    "Why don''t you send it for testing immediately?"


    Xiao Nuo asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t have time. I''m very busy. Anyway, your family has something to do with it. You can send it to me for testing. If I test it myself, I don''t know how long it will take."


    Ding Ning said carelessly with a look of shaking hands with the shopkeeper.


    "Cut, you are not afraid that I have finished the test. By the way, I registered a patent and wrote my name on the patent."


    Xiao nuomi''s eyes flashed a playful color and said jokingly.


    "We two who and who, if you want to give it to you!"


    Ding Ning didn''t care. Xiao Nuo was moved into a mess. He smiled and said, "don''t worry, I don''t want it. I''m not so greedy!"


    "That''s no good. It''s still the old rule this time. I just care about production and supply regardless of operation. You find someone to be fully responsible for contacting the military. I only need 60% of the shares!"


    Ding Ning has long been ready. The military''s drug demand is too large. None of the suppliers who can send drugs to the military region are simple goods. Crowding out their share is tantamount to blocking other people''s money. He is not interested in intriguing with those suppliers all day. Part of the interests must be sent out.


    Xiao Nuo was so surprised that he immediately understood Ding Ning''s mind. After thinking for a moment, he nodded and said, "it''s good. Although we make less money, we can save a lot of trouble! But 60% is too little. How can we account for 80% and run out 20% to take the risk for us."


    "That''s your business. I only want 60%. As long as you have the ability, you don''t have to give even 1% of the shares, and the remaining 40% is all yours."


    Seeing Xiao Nuo''s face sink, Ding Ning quickly compensated and said with a smile: "I don''t mean anything else. I thought you would owe a favor if you asked someone for help, so I took out 40% of the shares to offset the favor. This 60% of the shares are not all mine, and I left 30% for you!"


    "I don''t want your shares. Yours is mine, mine... Or mine, hum!"


    Xiao Nuo turned his anger into joy. She looked up proudly and said, but she was secretly calculating how many shares to give to others. The Xiao family must take one share, at least 20%, and the remaining 20% should be handed over to the key figures who need to join the army. They are all vested interests and will naturally safeguard their own interests, Ding Ning and Xiao''s family will have a lot less trouble.


    "That''s right. You''re my daughter-in-law. No matter how much money I earn, it''s all yours!"


    Ding Ning''s flattering look made Xiao Nuo laugh. She said angrily, "don''t be slippery. Who is your daughter-in-law? I didn''t promise to marry you!"


    "Cut, still kicking your nose and face? Who else do you want to marry if you don''t marry me?"


    Ding Ning''s playful appearance made Xiao Nuo cry and laugh. He said angrily, "all right, don''t play tricks. Even if the drugs have opened up a market in the military region, you won''t expect the pharmaceutical factory to accept all the unemployed employees of Fuhua International?"


    "Of course not. Although pharmaceutical factories need people, they don''t need so many. However, Longteng group and Fuhua International have business overlap in the field of real estate and new energy. These people can work in Longteng group. I estimated that they can receive about 10000 people."


    Ding Ning immediately returned to normal and said seriously: "there are still some people I plan to let them work in Shengtang pharmaceutical industry. Mitou oral liquid will be on the market soon. The productivity of Shengtang pharmaceutical industry is seriously insufficient. I plan to establish several more pharmaceutical factories, which can probably solve the employment problem of about 30000 people."


    "Even so, it''s only 40000 people. There''s still half of the gap. Although the market of drunk beauty is good, it can digest up to a thousand people in a short time. It''s a drop in the bucket!"


    Xiao Nuo said with a frown.


    "What''s the hurry? Listen to me. Ningran jewelry is also seriously short of people. It can be recruited among Fuhua International employees first, which can solve about 5000 people."


    Ding Ning said with confidence: "I bought Dongli mountain villa, and Minister Jiang has applied to me. I plan to build a University of traditional Chinese medicine and another hospital of traditional Chinese medicine, which can at least solve the employment problem of 5000 people."


    "Build schools and hospitals?"


    Xiao Nuo nodded and said, "although Fuhua International''s employees may not know medicine, hospitals and universities also need non professionals such as security, logistics, medical personnel, chores, management, finance, canteen, warehouse storage and cleaning."


    "After a lot of digestion, there are only 30000 people left. I plan to develop to the automobile industry. Recently, I am going to set up an automobile production plant in the site selection. Fuhua International has heavy industry and manufacturing industry. There are many talents who understand mechanical production. These people can work in the automobile factory, and the treatment is no worse than that in Fuhua."


    Ding Ning had a plan in mind and said confidently, "these 30000 people can digest at least 20000. The remaining thousands are easy to arrange. I have built a herbal medicine planting base in Myanmar. Now there is a shortage of people. They can work in Myanmar."


    "Myanmar? It''s so chaotic over there. I''m afraid no one wants to go?"


    Xiao Nuo was shocked by a series of plans thrown out by Ding Ning. He suddenly felt that he didn''t know Ding Ning.


    Especially a doctor, to study your medicine well is how to think about making cars, but she soon thought of the magic of her car and immediately understood that Ding Ning wanted to use his magic symbols to make cars with the safest performance and the highest scientific and technological content in the world.


    This made her excited. Her eyes were shining and she felt a little worship, Make Ding Ning proud: "Don''t worry, although Myanmar is chaotic, it is still very safe in our herbal medicine base. We have the most elite security personnel in the world to protect their safety. Moreover, people who work abroad have living subsidies. The cost of subsidies is twice that of working at home. It is equivalent to double salary. I think many people are willing to earn this money."


    "That''s true. Don''t you want to earn more money to support your family? If you can get a double salary, there should be many people willing to go!"


    Xiao Nuo stared at him and asked suspiciously, "Why are you so kind? For governor Du''s sake, are you interested in governor Du''s daughter?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, little vinegar jar. I''m willing to accept these personnel also have my purpose. First, I really need a lot of personnel to work for me. It''s obviously easier to start work than recruiting those personnel without work experience from the society and receiving personnel with work experience from Fuhua International!"


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes, He said angrily: "Second, I think Zhang Yubin is very unhappy. Criminals who endanger the society must be brought to justice. Think of me as a righteous person who hates evil as hatred; third, I accept these employees unconditionally. You can tell governor du that I will help him solve this big problem, but the premise is that Fuhua International''s industrial Longteng group has the priority to acquire! ¡±


    Xiao Nuo''s face changed, frowned and said, "isn''t this appropriate?"


    "I don''t think there''s anything inappropriate. I''m not as great as you think. When I can, I''m willing to solve problems for the government, but business is business. If there''s no benefit at all, why should I ask for trouble? Although the employees of Fuhua International have work experience and can carry out their work faster, they are not necessary. Others don''t know. Don''t you know Chu? Whether it is the pharmaceutical industry or the automobile industry, as long as you give me a little time, I am confident that I will soon enter the ranks of the world''s top 500! "


    Ding Ning said leisurely, with strong self-confidence in his tone.


    Xiao Nuo believed that Ding Ning''s medical skills were there, and the drugs he developed were not at all worried. As for the automotive industry, let alone, she did not open the police car of the unit now. Even the suspect caught the cheetah sent by Ding Ning, and it was a little better to understand the performance of the car.

 Chapter 986

    "Well, I''ll truthfully tell governor Du what you mean!"


    Xiao Nuo frowned and said, "I''m worried that Longteng group is a foreign-funded enterprise, and the municipal leaders may not agree to this requirement."


    Ding Ning smiled: "don''t worry, Longteng group is just hanging the signboard of foreign-funded enterprises. I am the largest shareholder of Longteng group."


    "Ah, isn''t sister lead hunting the largest shareholder?"


    Xiao Nuo asked in surprise.


    "Sister has to transfer most of her shares to me. What can I do?"


    Ding Ning shook his head reluctantly: "but it doesn''t matter whether we are brothers or sisters. Anyway, mine is hers and hers is mine. Longteng group is still managed by her. I am a shopkeeper, but I now account for 60% of the shares and am the largest shareholder."


    "How is the remaining ownership structure divided?"


    Xiao Nuo asked with great interest.


    "My sister still has 20% of the shares, and the remaining 20% is distributed as a reward to the old employees who have made great contributions to the company. Brother Xia Hou, Lisa and general manager Feng Jie each hold part of the shares, which add up to about 15%. Several other 5% shareholders are old employees of the company."


    Ding Ning seriously told him, "you can tell governor Du about my being the largest shareholder of Longteng group, but try to keep it secret for me. I don''t want to make a lot of noise. Now people outside still think my sister is the largest shareholder."


    "Oh, I see! I won''t talk nonsense."


    Xiao Nuo nodded thoughtfully.


    Compared with Ding Ning who doesn''t know that Xiao Nuo is his fiancee, Xiao Nuo already knows Ding Ning''s identity, so she knows Ding Ning''s life experience very well. She can think of who Ding Ning is guarding against. What she can do is help him become strong as soon as possible, so strong that no one can easily move him, That''s why she helped Ding Ning connect with the military.


    Identity, status, money, power, prestige, strength and contacts are synonymous with power. When there is more money to a certain extent; Have enough prestige and important influence in society; With a huge network of human relations... These are powerful external expressions.


    Just like Zhang Yubin, even if the police have sufficient evidence of his crime, the state wants to move him. If it doesn''t consider the aftermath, it will never operate on him easily.


    If everything Ding Ning envisions can become a reality, with assets of more than 100 billion, complex network of contacts, and the titles of hospital president, University President and academician of the Academy of science and technology, and there are more than 100000 employees who rely on him for dinner, he will be well-established and qualified to challenge some people. At that time, even if someone wants to move him, he will have to worry about the attitude of the top level of the country.


    Xiao Nuo didn''t think about it before, but now he suddenly realized that in just a few months, Ding Ning was no longer the poor student who knew medicine and Kung Fu. He had grown into a giant that no one could despise.


    Everyone will grow up, but in different ways. Ding Ning''s growth speed is amazing. Thinking of the scene of sharing hardships with him, Xiao Nuo''s mouth tilted slightly. How lucky he was to meet the right him at the right time.


    She believed that, with Ding Ning''s naughty degree and the number of beautiful women around him, if she had not been lucky to fall in love with him in advance, a marriage appointment would not have become a bargaining chip to bind him. When he was 24, all she could wait for would be his withdrawal!


    Ding Ning didn''t stay here much. Today, he has more important things to do.


    Feng Jun has been squatting in Russia for several days. News has come that he has finally found a stronghold of the Tomahawk. However, toktahonov, the leader of the Tomahawk, is haunted. It is impossible to confirm whether he is in the stronghold.


    The Tomahawk stronghold is heavily guarded, and Feng Jun is a Chinese face. It is difficult to sneak in to find the trace of toktahonov. Therefore, Ding Ning decided to go there in person, otherwise, if he didn''t catch toktahonov, the Tomahawk stronghold alone may not be able to deter these fugitives!


    "It''s really cold!"


    As soon as Ding Ning came over, he felt a chill. Even if he had not been invaded by the cold and heat for a long time, he couldn''t help shivering and muttered in a soft voice.


    "Boss, you''re here. Get used to it!"


    Feng Jun, whose face is too easy to tolerate, is wrapped in a thick bear fur, grinning and showing his white teeth.


    "What''s going on? Where is this?"


    Ding Ning just sighed. The low temperature of more than ten degrees below zero just made him feel cold. It was not unbearable. He looked around curiously and found that it was in a two bedroom and one living room residential house. The decoration was very simple, like a blank house.


    "This is my temporary rented residence. Hey, don''t tell me. The ID card the boss helped me get is really false. Even the Russian police didn''t find it to be false."


    Feng Jun said happily.


    Ding Ning frowned and said seriously, "did you meet the police?"


    "Well, these damn old maozi obviously deliberately made trouble. So many people in the street didn''t check my passport and ID card. At that time, they scared me out of my mind!"


    Feng Jun said with a depressed face.


    "It''s also normal. The relationship between Lao maozi and China is very complex. A strange Chinese face suddenly appears. It''s normal for the police to check you. Don''t you show any flaws?"


    Ding Ning comforted and asked casually. Joking, Wu Xian is a hacker who can invade the system of the US intelligence agency. It''s not pediatrics to invade the system of the Russian entry exit administration and forge a false identity!


    "According to the information prepared in advance, the two old police officers should believe it, hug me warmly and introduce me to the beautiful girl in which bar here."


    Feng Jun replied with a smile that his false name was He Yong. He was an international bastard and came to Russia to do some business.


    "Lao maozi is stimulating consumption and expanding domestic demand all the time!"


    Ding Ning smiled and joked, "didn''t you see it?"


    Feng Jun blushed, scratched his head and said shyly, "go, you can''t go. Don''t deal with those gangsters. Where can the stronghold of the Tomahawk be set? But I didn''t find a girl. The boss must not tell them, or I''ll die!"


    "Are you afraid that your daughter-in-law knows to settle with you?"


    Ding Ning smiled vaguely, patted Feng Jun on the shoulder and comforted him: "don''t worry, men, play on the occasion, I understand!"


    "I... I didn''t. although the dancers in the bar are very enthusiastic, I still like our Chinese girls!"


    Feng Jun''s grievance was almost crying: "I really didn''t have any communication with those girls. The most was flirting. After all, I need information. If I don''t even touch it, it will be suspicious."


    "Ha ha, look how nervous you are. I''m not your daughter-in-law. Calm down, calm down!"


    Ding Ning smiled back and forth, shook his head and promised, "don''t worry, you are also to complete the task. I will never betray you."


    "That''s what you said. Then I''m relieved. I believe in the boss''s character!"


    Feng Jun breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Promising. I''ll be a henpecked guy in the future!"


    Ding Ning shook his head speechless, changed the topic and said, "where is this? Is it in Moscow?"


    "No, it''s Novosibirsk!"


    Feng Jun shook his head.


    "Tomahawk''s headquarters is in Novosibirsk?"


    Ding Ning was stunned and asked unimaginably.


    "It''s not the headquarters, but a relatively large stronghold of Tomahawk!"


    Feng Jun scratched his head and explained: "the Tomahawk is a worldwide gangster. The Tangkou is all over the world. It is also one of the largest arms dealers in the world. Their Godfather toktahonov is a terrorist and one of the top ten most wanted criminals in the world. His whereabouts are mysterious. No one knows where the headquarters is. Otherwise, he would have been taken to his hometown."


    Ding Ning realized that he took it for granted. Where is the international gangster so simple? Not to mention that guy toktahonov is still a terrorist. If the headquarters of Tomahawk were known, there would be no need to wait for him. Someone would have killed him long ago.


    "It''s troublesome now. If we can''t find toktahonov, it''s meaningless to take off a stronghold of the Tomahawk!"


    Ding Ning said with annoyance.


    "It''s not meaningless. I checked. Antony, the head of the hall in Novosibirsk, is responsible for arms sales in Asia. He is always accompanied by several human bears. I guess he sent nine out of ten people to make trouble at the boss''s house."


    Feng Jun organized the language and said carefully, "I say something from my heart. Don''t be angry with the boss."


    "You say!"


    Ding Ning looked at him suspiciously and didn''t know what he wanted to say.


    "Well, big international gangsters like toktahonov are always engaged in big businesses such as aircraft, rockets and even nuclear warheads. China is the country with the strictest gun ban in the world. I''m afraid he doesn''t know about the arms business in Ninghai. If he knows it, he won''t pay attention to it. Therefore, I think Antony is the biggest culprit , as long as we kill him, even if we have a bad breath, the Tomahawk may not come to our trouble again. "


    Fearing that Ding Ning would be unhappy, Feng Jun hurriedly added: "of course, we are not afraid of the Tomahawk. The main reason is that we can''t find the guy toktahonov. Otherwise, we can kill him by splicing our strength."


    Ding Ning waved his hand, indicating that he was not unhappy, touched his chin and said thoughtfully: "since Antony can be responsible for the arms sales in the whole Asian region, it shows that he is also a big man in the Tomahawk. Do you think he will know the whereabouts of toktahonov?"


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that Antony is toktahonov''s trusted confidant. It''s really possible to know his whereabouts, but..."


    Feng Jun hesitated for a moment, but still couldn''t help pouring cold water on Ding Ning: "toktahonov is an internationally wanted criminal and a terrorist. There are countless people who want his life. Such a person will certainly be suspicious. Even his confidants won''t fully trust him. I don''t think he will easily tell Antony his whereabouts."


    "Well, what you said is very reasonable, but we should try anyway. If we can get toktahonov''s whereabouts out of Antony''s mouth, we can do it once and for all."


    Ding Ning rubbed his chin and said thoughtfully, "I have received the news that toktahonov settled in Italy many years ago and has close contacts with the Mafia in Sicily. However, this guy has no fixed residence and I don''t know if he can be found in Italy!"


    Feng Jun knew that Ding Ning was not asking for his opinions, but thinking, so he wisely didn''t respond, but was secretly mourning for toktahonov.

 Chapter 987

    Poor toktahonov, it''s not good to provoke anyone who dares to provoke the boss. According to the boss, he has made up his mind to kill this guy even if he is poor!


    "Come on, don''t think about it first. Find a way to catch Antony and ask him first. Call brother Lu. Don''t let them come for the time being. I''ll go to the Tomahawk stronghold to find out the situation first!"


    Ding Ning is very upset. Grandma, how can his enemies hide so much?


    It''s just that the spirit boy incarnated by Baqi disappeared; Su Chen called yesterday and said that the son of a bitch zhao shu also left the United States. His whereabouts are unknown. The man he sent to watch has now become a corpse; Now even toktahonov, an arms dealer, can''t find anyone. It''s really annoying!


    MD, can''t you let me save snacks and run out and let me kill it?


    I don''t know if it''s what I want. When Ding Ning wore simulated biological skin and wandered to a manor covering a very wide area according to the address mentioned by Feng Jun, two obviously modified bulletproof SUVs just stopped at the gate of the Manor!


    Twenty or thirty people ran out of the manor, led by a bald man nearly two meters tall and strong like a black bear. He quickly stepped forward and opened the door of the first car with a flattering face. The expression on his face was very respectful.


    Ding Ning''s eyes brightened. The strong man was the goal of his trip. Antony, is it toktahonov who can make him treat him so respectfully? Are you so lucky?


    Ding Ning subconsciously slowed down and stared at an ordinary looking Asian man in his fifties walking down the car. His heart couldn''t help pounding. That''s right, it''s him - toktahonov, ha ha, it''s better to come early than to come. Now it depends on where you''re going!


    Just when Ding Ning was ecstatic and wanted to kill toktahonov on the spot, his whole body suddenly stiffened, as if he had been secretly stared at by some poisonous snake and beast. He looked at the second bulletproof SUV in horror. There were experts in the car, not ordinary experts. He only showed a little murderous spirit, and he was noticed by the expert.


    At least he is a strong man in Shenwu realm. Where did toktahonov find the strong man of this level? Ding Ning was surprised and uncertain. His back was soaked with cold sweat. He immediately restrained his murderous spirit, lowered his head, pretended to pass by and quickly went away from one side. Until the feeling like a mountain on his back gradually disappeared, he hurried and disappeared in place.


    "Master Dalai, what''s the matter with you?"


    Toktahonov opened the door and looked at the old Lama sitting in the car who never got off and asked in doubt.


    Dalai looked thoughtfully at the direction of Ding Ning''s disappearance and raised his eyebrows. "Nothing. I want to be absorbed in things!"


    "Oh, then get out of the car. Let''s talk about cooperation carefully!"


    Toktahonov narrowed his eyes and said with a calm smile.


    "Good!"


    Dalai got out of the car like an old man, and walked to the manor with toktahonov.


    Just, walking, suddenly turned his head to look at a blank place, then frowned suspiciously, turned his head and went on without saying a word.


    Ding Ning, who was invisible, was in a cold sweat. Dalai, an old man, could sense his own existence. This perception is really terrible. You know, even the strong in the Shenwu realm can''t see through his invisibility. Unless he is a strong man who has opened the eye of heaven, has Dalai, an old turtle, opened the eye of heaven?


    No, no, definitely not. If he opened his heavenly eyes, he would certainly find his trace. How could he be indifferent at one glance? This shows that he can only vaguely perceive his possible existence, but he is not sure. Otherwise, he would have done it long ago.


    It can be seen that the old man runs around in exile like a lost dog every day, so he can develop such a keen intuition about danger.


    Also, how could this old thing get mixed up with toktahonov? What are the two terrorist leaders planning when they meet?


    Ding Ning wanted to catch up and eavesdrop, but when he thought of Dalai''s keen intuition, he was always frightened. If he found out, he believed that he was by no means the opponent of Dalai''s old thing.


    Dalai himself is a master of Shenwu realm. No wonder he hasn''t been subdued for so many years. You know, if a strong man in Shenwu realm wants to escape, even if the three Shenwu realms work together, he may not be able to stop it. Dalai''s survival is definitely not a fluke. It''s too difficult to catch him.


    Gnashing his teeth, he glanced at the God eater who was still sleeping in the sea. Ding Ning suddenly felt very tired. Now it''s more convenient for magic mosquitoes. How could lard be blinded and let this lazy guy Devour Magic mosquitoes?


    MD, I really can''t. I''ll stay away and eavesdrop when I release my divine knowledge. I don''t believe that the old thing can still find out.


    Ding Ning was cruel in his heart and crept to the woods about one kilometer away from the manor. After some arrangement, the divine knowledge came out and spread to the manor.


    "Who is it!"


    Two minutes later, the manor suddenly heard a violent drink, and a red figure flew into the air and shot at the small forest where Ding Ning was hiding!


    Ding Ning groaned, his face turned white, and he couldn''t recognize the sea shock. He held back his severe headache. The whole man went underground and disappeared in place in an instant.


    "Boom, boom!"


    The red figure was as fast as lightning. At the moment when Ding Ning had just disappeared, Dalai appeared over the grove, full of towering anger. His just fierce palm power kept pounding the ground of the grove, splashing soil and flying sawdust.


    Ding Ning didn''t dare to breathe. He went down and down like a gopher, but he was secretly complaining. Dalai not only had advanced cultivation, but also knew the method of divine sense attack. His divine sense was discovered by the old man as soon as he was close. He gave him a head-on blow, which shattered his divine sense and hurt him to know the sea.


    Dalai kept pounding the ground with a calm face and without saying a word. His divine consciousness, like a maggot of tarsal bone, continued to go deep into the ground with the place where Ding Ning disappeared and searched back and forth.


    Fortunately, Ding Ning arranged a hidden array underground in the grove in advance. After sneaking 50 meters underground to converge his divine consciousness and breath, Dalai soon lost his tracking target and turned helplessly away.


    "Master Dalai, what''s going on?"


    Toktahonov stood at the gate of the manor, looked at the gloomy Dalai''s return, and hurriedly met him and asked.


    Antony and others surrounded toktahonov like great enemies, but their eyes looked at Dalai like heaven and man. Is this old Lama an immortal? Can fly in the sky.


    "A sneaky little mouse doesn''t dare to come back in a short time."


    Dalai said relaxed, but in fact his heart was not as calm as it seemed.


    Who is this hidden man? He has such a terrible and profound power of divine knowledge. If his realm didn''t crush each other and condense the power of divine soul, and the enemy doesn''t seem to understand the method of using divine knowledge, otherwise it''s hard to say who will win.


    "Why don''t we go somewhere else? It seems that someone is staring at it!"


    Toktahonov suggested cautiously with a worried look on his face.


    He doesn''t have the high skill of Dalai. The matter discussed is important and must not be disclosed. In addition, he is an internationally wanted criminal and has always been used to acting cautiously. The mystery of the enemy makes him a little uneasy, so he wants to leave immediately.


    Dalai pondered for a moment, but shook his head and said, "it''s useless. The man''s method of hiding his whereabouts is amazing. We''ll still be caught up quietly when we change places. It''s better to discuss things immediately while he doesn''t dare to approach at the moment."


    "Well... Yes, master Dalai, please!"


    Although toktahonov was a little worried, Dalai must be sure of what he said.


    "MD, I''m scared to death. It seems that the strength of Dalai''s divine sense is not very good. It just seems that he has very concise divine sense and understands the method of divine sense attack. Therefore, I suffered a big loss. It just seems that the old man''s skill is very powerful."


    Ding Ning quietly drilled out of the ground, looked at the big pits and fallen trees on the ground, touched his chin and muttered.


    This conclusion was reached only when his divine sense was not hurt. Dalai''s divine sense was far less powerful than him, but it was much more concise than his divine sense. It was a sudden attack at close range that made him unable to prevent the damage.


    Ding Ning is not surprised about the divine sense attack method of Dalai society. This old thing is one of the spiritual leaders of Tibetan Buddhism. Tibetan Buddhism is broad and profound. There are no strange skills. It''s nothing strange for him to cultivate a spiritual skill.


    Although the short battle of divine knowledge put Ding Ning at a disadvantage, it also let him see through the details of Dalai. Regardless of his own realm and accomplishments, Dalai is far inferior to him in terms of the strength of divine knowledge. After all, his divine knowledge solution, whether it is the storage capacity or strength of divine knowledge, is far from comparable to Dalai. He lost in the divergence of divine knowledge and is not as easy to use as Dalai.


    Now he is like an upstart sitting on a treasure but not mined. He lacks time precipitation and divine sense control training.


    This discovery made Ding Ning feel very ashamed. In fact, mind control is the key to open the door to the treasure, but he was careless in cultivation and his control of divine consciousness was too poor to do as indicated by his arm.


    But it''s also one of Ding Ning''s courage. MD, Lao Tzu''s divine sense is stronger than you, and you can kill you if you spend it. What do you do when Lao Tzu consumes your Divine sense? As for safety, he has a five element totem, and most of the terrain can be used by him. If he wants to escape, there are not many people who can catch up with him in the world, including Dalai.


    Therefore, Ding Ning''s divine sense spread again and extended to the manor. Looking at the three steps, one post, five steps and one whistle of the Tomahawk members, Ding Ning showed a hint of disdain. The most powerful gangsters are just ordinary people. Those bear people are just strong in flesh and pose no threat to him!


    "Strong enemies are around. Let''s make a long story short. This time I came to cooperate with toktahonov in the hope that the Tomahawk can help me collect some relics."


    Dalai whispered as he released his divine consciousness around the living room to prevent eavesdropping.


    "Relic son? Isn''t that master Dalai''s Tibetan Buddhism? Why do you still need to find me?"


    Toktahonov asked with a puzzled face.


    Dalai''s face showed an impressive color and said with some shame: "why should Mr. toktahonov humiliate me? You should know my current situation. It''s inconvenient for me to go back to Tibet now..."


    Toktahonov suddenly realized that Dalai is now in exile like a lost dog. The Chinese government is eyeing him. How dare he get close to Tibet, but he still said very puzzled: "master Dalai, I absolutely don''t mean to humiliate you, but don''t you have a group of men? Why do you want to find us tomahawks?"

 Chapter 988

    "Well... Although I have many supporters, they are not me. It is impossible for them to enter the lingsheta and get the relic son."


    Dale''s face was red, and he explained with a laugh.


    Toktahonov understood in an instant that Dalai was a living Buddha. It was easy to steal relic when he returned to Tibet, but he dared not go back; His men can sneak back, but they don''t have the identity of living Buddha. How can those lamas give them the treasure of Tibetan Buddhism, causing Dalai to fall into an embarrassing situation at the moment.


    However, toktahonov was always suspicious. Although what Dalai said was reasonable, he was still worried that it was a trap. He hesitated for a long time and asked, "it''s my honor for toktahonov to come to me for help. However, it''s convenient to ask what master Dalai wants the relic to do?"


    In Buddhism, the hair, bones and ashes left by a monk after his death are called relics, and the crystals produced after cremation are called relics.


    According to the Buddhist scriptures, the Buddhist relic was naturally felt by the monks because of the merits of discipline and wisdom; Most speculate that the formation of relic is related to the chemical reaction of CO cremation of bone and other objects; Another folklore holds that after a long time from lust, people are full of essence, and after activation, they will produce a solid relic.


    This kind of thing is more a spiritual symbol and has no practical use. Toktahonov really can''t understand what Dalai wants this thing to do.


    In addition, toktahonov also has a lot of research on Tibetan Buddhism. He knows that lamas who seem harmless to humans and animals are actually hidden dragons and crouching tigers, and there are countless experts. Especially, the relic is a sacred thing worshipped by lamas. The lingsheta has always been heavily guarded. Even if the Tomahawk wants to get the relic, it has to pay a great price.


    Dalai looked unhappy: "Mr. toktahonov, I came to you only for a deal. Doesn''t the Tomahawk claim that as long as it can afford money, as long as there is something in the world, there is nothing you can''t get? What''s the use of I want relic? It''s related to the secret of Tibetan Buddhism, and that''s not what toktahonov should care about."


    "Hehe, master Dalai said yes!"


    Toktahonov was slightly annoyed, but the old man was powerful. At the moment, there were only two of them in the room. How dare he really annoy him? He could only say with a dry smile: "I don''t know how many relic master Dalai needs? What price can he pay?"


    "I need seven more, each half a million meters of gold!"


    Dalai''s deep eyes were like an abyss like the sea, and he offered calmly.


    Toktahonov frowned and quickly calculated in his heart that one 500000 meter gold and seven are 3.5 million meter gold. The price is also very reasonable, but who is he? He is one of the largest arms dealers in the world. He often deals in tens of millions of meters of gold. He really doesn''t pay attention to just a few million meters of gold.


    In particular, Tibetan Buddhism has always been mysterious. If the Tomahawk takes this job, I don''t know how many good players to fold in. How do you plan? How do you think it''s not cost-effective.


    Toktahonov thought of this, shook his head and said with a smile: "although the price of master Dalai is very fair, I''m sorry, I can''t accept it. Tibetan Buddhism may not be anything in your eyes, but our door doesn''t have the prestige of master Dalai and the freedom to enter and leave Tibetan temples at will. Forcibly stealing relic will kill many people."


    "Oh, Mr. toktahonov is going to sit down and start the price?"


    Daley''s face sank and asked coldly.


    Toktahonov waved his hand again and again, Complain: "Master Dalai, you know, I''m a businessman. I''m a businessman. I pay attention to the exchange of value for money. To tell you the truth, if you only want one or two Buddhist relics, it''s really fair to bid 500000 meters of gold for each, but you want seven, which means that we have to sneak into at least three or more temples to get enough. The risk is not ordinary. Thank you How many good hands do I want to lose in it? Do you think it''s fair? "


    Dalai was silent, but his face eased a lot. Although toktahonov was a little greedy, he said the truth. Tibetan Buddhism is related to each other. As long as a relic was stolen, other temples will be on alert immediately, and it will not be so easy to start again.


    Unless you can steal all seven relic seeds at once, the risk can be reduced to the lowest level, but the problem is which temple can produce seven relic seeds is not an expert. It is extremely difficult to steal relic seeds.


    In addition, Tibetan Buddhism seems to be a family in the eyes of outsiders, but it is actually divided into four major sects: red Ningma sect, flower sect Kagyu sect, white sect Sakya sect and Yellow Sect Gelu sect.


    As a living Buddha, he belongs to the Gelug Sect. Among the other three sects, his status is not as noble as outsiders think. Even if he personally goes to Tibet and wants to get close to the lingsheta to steal the relic, let alone these old maozi.


    Daley was in a dilemma for a moment. He also wanted to increase the price for toktahonov, but the problem was that he had been in exile for many years and kept a group of his men to do things everywhere. The money was like running water. He gave up his old face to get the 3.5 million meter gold. It was not easy for terrorists. He was really poor!


    In particular, the four Dharma guardians under his command died and were arrested some time ago. The most important thing is to lose the borrowed "hostage" white. Now the divine origin organization is chasing and killing him all over the world, leaving him in hiding and in constant panic. Otherwise, he would never have the idea of a Tomahawk.


    Toktahonov is not a fool. Seeing Dalai''s silence, he knows that he may not be able to afford money, but he doesn''t point it out. He pretends to be unintentional and asks, "it shouldn''t be difficult for me to spend some time slowly making a few relics as master Dalai?"


    "It''s not difficult, but I''m in a hurry!"


    Daley sighed. Although he had been in exile these years, everything had worked hard for him.


    If he had not met a great opportunity that might enable him to reincarnate this time, his two Dharma guardians would be responsible for protecting the spirit boy who could swallow the relic for nine turns, he would not have personally come to talk about the employment with toktahonov.


    At the thought of this, Dalai was very angry and said sincerely, "Mr. toktahonov, I can only offer this price now. If you can help me, how about I owe you a favor?"


    Toktahonov brushed his lips secretly. He really regarded himself as a living Buddha. How much is your favor worth? Those who talk in vain want me to help you in vain. You can''t die.


    Now Dalai obviously doesn''t have any money, but toktahonov has another mind. As the godfather of the Tomahawk, although he also exercises at ordinary times, he is essentially an ordinary person. Dalai just flew up like a fairy, which made him very jealous. If he can become such a Wulin expert, he can escape calmly even if surrounded by the army, Where are you hiding like a rat in the gutter.


    To put it bluntly, he took aim at Dalai''s cultivation method, His face was full of sobs, and he was full of bitterness: "Master Dalai, you and I are like old friends at first sight. I shouldn''t be such a Philistine, but you are also a leader. You should understand my difficulties. If you don''t take charge of the family, you don''t know that firewood and rice are expensive. Our tomahawks earn money by tying your head to your belt. Outsiders only see the scenery of my Tomahawk. How can they know our bitterness? Brothers risked their lives to follow me. I''m always happy Can''t you treat them badly? Do you have to pay for weddings and funerals? Do you have to pay a pension when your brothers die? Do you have to take care of the dead brothers'' family? Do some key departments have to spend money to get through? To put it bluntly, it''s really difficult to leave money in the world. We have made a lot of money these years, but the cost is also large. In fact, we can''t save much... "


    Dalai''s face darkens as he listens to it. My special Lao Tze is bargaining with you, but he didn''t borrow money from you. Why are you crying with me?


    Just when Dalai impatiently wanted to interrupt toktahonov''s chatter, he suddenly showed a ferocious face and snorted, "die!"


    Toktahonov''s face changed dramatically, his heart and liver trembled constantly, and he complained incessantly. I just complained and circuitously proposed to learn martial arts from you. Can''t I be so calm and turn my face directly? His subordinates consciously touched the pistol at his waist. Although they felt that it might not pose any threat to Dalai, they finally felt a little psychological comfort.


    Seeing that Dalai didn''t launch an attack at the first time, he forcibly restrained his impulse to draw a gun and shoot. He opened his mouth to explain and ease the relationship between the two sides, but found that Dalai didn''t seem to have the intention to shoot him, but closed his eyes and focused on brewing something.


    Toktahonov is a little confused. What does this old guy mean? Don''t you want to do it yourself?


    "Er!"


    Dalai''s face suddenly turned an abnormal flush, and his eyebrows frowned with pain.


    Toktahonov looked at him at a loss and suddenly remembered the little mouse that Daley said before. It seemed that the guy was haunted and fighting in a way he couldn''t understand. Instead, he put his hanging heart into practice. As long as he didn''t turn his face with him, he didn''t have any confidence to escape in the hands of the old thing.


    "Sure enough, old man, I''ll see if I can kill you!"


    Still in the small forest, Ding Ning buried himself in the ground, bleeding from his seven orifices, but his eyes were shining with excitement.


    He asked himself that he was not Dalai''s opponent in the face-to-face fight, but he was not afraid of fighting with his divine sense. Although his divine sense control was far inferior to Dalai, he won in a large amount and decided to fight with Dalai.


    Therefore, after Dalai left, he immediately laid several magic arrays in the small forest toktahonovri, buried himself in the soil, released his divine consciousness and launched an attack on Dalai.


    Although his divine sense attack method is very simple, with his divine sense that has melted liquid, he gave Dalai a hard blow in the case of intentional calculation without intention. Although he didn''t hurt him badly, there are still some minor injuries. This is also why Dalai''s face turned so pale.


    In the space that ordinary people can''t see, there is an extremely dangerous war of divine consciousness over the manor.


    Dalai''s divine knowledge turned into a sharp sword that could not be distinguished by the naked eye and rushed all the way to Ding Ning''s sea of knowledge. As long as he could rush into the sea of knowledge, he was sure to break the sea of knowledge of the little mouse in an instant. Even if he could not kill him, he would turn him into an idiot.


    However, Dalai''s face soon became ugly. The strength of the other party''s divine sense attack did not pose any threat to him, but it was extremely tenacious, just like a running river. Although the flow rate was slow, it gushed one after another, forcibly slowing down the speed of his divine sense sword.


    Dalai felt as if he had fallen into a very viscous swamp. It was difficult for the divine sense sword to enter, so he could only enter a stalemate with the other party''s divine sense defense.

 Chapter 989

    Hum! God''s knowledge is so scattered, and the power of God''s knowledge is wasted too much. I''ll see how long you can stop me!


    Dalai sneered in his heart. Although the other party''s divine knowledge was great, even more than his divine knowledge, he was happy and not afraid.


    He has seen a lot of such opponents. He has a huge divine power, but he can''t control and use it. The power is too loose and not concise at all. Although such a surge of divine power blocks his attack, it wastes 99% and can''t last. He will soon run out of divine power and lose.


    But I don''t know that Ding Ning is secretly feeling at the moment. As expected, fighting is the best way to control power. At ordinary times, his practice of "controlling God formula" has no effect at all. At present, Kung Fu has made rapid progress with the naked eye. After a short standoff, he has controlled about one ten thousandth of the divine power.


    Don''t underestimate this one ten thousandth. If he practices by himself, he can''t reach one hundred million. What''s more, the number of control is still increasing with the passage of time.


    Ding Ning grinned with white teeth and smiled happily.


    Because he didn''t understand the divine knowledge solution, he didn''t feel anything until now. He didn''t understand how awesome the divine knowledge solution was. After fighting for so long, Dalai''s divine knowledge sword was weak, and his drop of divine knowledge solution consumed less than 1%, and such divine knowledge solution was not even a dime in his sea of knowledge.


    He estimated that if Dalai could hold on for ten years, his divine consciousness would be consumed.


    As time passed, Dalai''s face gradually began to turn pale and his heart roared wildly. Who is this man? How could such a waste of divine knowledge last so long? The worst thing is that there is no sign of exhaustion? And there is a growing trend, which is too unscientific.


    What exactly did this guy eat? He has such an inexhaustible sense of God.


    It''s no wonder he thinks so. After all, the amount of divine knowledge consumed by the confrontation between the two people is not directly proportional. If Dalai''s divine knowledge sword consumes a little divine knowledge, what Ding Ning needs to consume is 100.1000 points, which is thousands of times his consumption.


    Ding Ning didn''t know that Dalai was shocked and output a large amount of divine knowledge to block the sword of divine knowledge. He still had spare strength to study the cohesion principle of divine knowledge sword.


    The so-called divine consciousness sword is actually a transparent blade condensed from divine consciousness. It can only be sensed in divine consciousness. If the heavenly eye is not opened in the outside world, it can''t be seen at all.


    The power is very uniform and the cohesion of divine consciousness is very high, so the attack power is very strong. It''s like... A smelter, which condenses a piece of scrap iron into a piece of refined iron after thousands of tempering!


    Ding Ning felt it carefully and burst into surprise. Taking Shenzhi sword as a sample, he tried to condense Shenzhi sword!


    incorrect!


    incorrect!


    Still wrong!


    Ding Ning carried out the experiment crazily, but the divine consciousness is an intangible thing. It can''t be tempered with the refining technique at all. It dissipated as soon as it was condensed together. How can it be condensed and formed!


    How on earth did this old thing Daley do it?


    Ding Ning thought hard and looked carefully at the frozen divine knowledge sword, trying to see through the secret!


    Unable to quench... Unable to quench


    I don''t know how long passed, Dalai''s divine sense sword suddenly dissipated, and Ding Ning''s divine sense involuntarily rushed to Dalai''s sea along the inertial force.


    Darrydoot wants to cry. Is this bastard''s sea of knowledge a vast sea? How many divine senses are there? Up to now, there is no trend of lack of stamina.


    Their situation is like that of a small businessman with small assets who met a rich millionaire. The small businessman calculated carefully and spent every penny on the blade. However, he met the rich upstart. The small businessman would do business again and was directly crushed by the upstart. It is absolutely unreasonable.


    Dalai''s divine sense is half consumed. He wanted to scatter his divine sense sword and find the other party to fight with him, but he didn''t expect the other party to stop at all. He even started a counter attack, forcing him to gather a divine sense sword again to resist the other party''s divine sense attack. He didn''t dare let anyone''s divine sense invade his own sea of knowledge.


    Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly lit up. Before, Dalai gathered the divine knowledge sword too fast. He didn''t see it clearly at all, but he showed it to him himself. He couldn''t understand it again. He was a fool.


    Compression.


    It''s compression!


    Ding Ning was overjoyed and finally understood the principle of condensing divine consciousness sword, that is, gathering a divine consciousness to compress and condense quickly.


    But it''s easy to say and easy to do.


    Ding Ning continued to output his divine knowledge to resist Dalai''s divine knowledge attack, while constantly testing the cohesive divine knowledge sword!


    Again.


    Again.


    Again... Still failed.


    Ding Ning is not discouraged. After each failure, he will seriously think about it and constantly summarize the reasons for the failure!


    Finally, it is concluded that the reason why he can''t condense and form is still because of his lack of control over the divine consciousness, which leads to the dissipation of the divine consciousness before it condenses.


    Dalai''s face was pale and frightening, and his whole body was trembling. Toktahonov, who was bored, thought he was crazy!


    Although he was born with strong mental power and practiced divine sense attack methods, he was not a spiritual master after all. He opened up the sea of knowledge when he was in the Zhenwu realm. Even if he was lucky to enter the Shenwu realm, the scale of sea of knowledge was still limited and could not sustain such a long battle.


    The great consumption of divine consciousness made him depressed and his eyelids were heavy. He wanted to fall on the ground and go to sleep. If he hadn''t fled around for so many years, his willpower was far more than ordinary people, and supported hard with tenacious perseverance, I''m afraid he would have fainted to the ground because of the depletion of divine consciousness.


    Dalai''s intestines are almost green with regret. He shouldn''t fight with the other party for divine knowledge. It''s easy to kill the other party with his cultivation in divine martial arts. However, he is too lazy to pursue and kill him because the other party is too good at hiding and running. In addition, the other party dares to attack him secretly. He was angry and fought with the other party for divine knowledge. He wanted to destroy the dead and turn the other party into an idiot, Unexpectedly, I met a guy with strong divine consciousness, which made it difficult to ride a tiger.


    "Mr. toktahonov, go to the forest just now, find him and kill him!"


    Dalai knew he couldn''t last long. He tried to be approached by Ding Ning''s divine sense for several meters, and said very quickly.


    "Master Dalai, what''s going on?"


    Toktahonov asked with an ignorant face, but he didn''t get any response. Now Dalai gathered all the residual divine knowledge to barely resist Ding Ning''s counter attack. Where else can he speak.


    In fact, Ding Ning is immersed in the feeling of controlling the divine knowledge. The divine knowledge only feels that Dalai''s divine knowledge sword retreats, and then habitually follows up for a few meters. Otherwise, he can take advantage of the opportunity to attack Dalai''s knowledge sea and crush its knowledge sea into slag!


    Toktahonov''s eyes flashed a look of displeasure, but when he thought about it, he would make a big plan if he couldn''t bear it. He also expected to get the method of cultivation from Dalai. Now is not the time to turn against him.


    Immediately, he walked out quickly and waved to Antony, who had been patrolling the manor: "take people to the grove and kill anyone you see!"


    "Yes!"


    Antony answered and waved. More than 20 armed Tomahawk members quickly gathered and rushed to the grove bravely.


    Ding Ning knew this scene well and showed a look of disdain at the corners of his mouth. He even had spare time to take out his mobile phone and send a text message easily!


    Two ten thousandths... Three ten thousandths


    Ding Ning didn''t pay attention to Antony at all. His mind was immersed in the perception of divine knowledge. Every progress intoxicated him. It was really comfortable to improve his strength.


    Five ten thousandths!


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up. Although five thousandths of them were insignificant, it should be enough for him to condense a small divine knowledge sword blade.


    Of course, he has always been more used to using knives, and he doesn''t have to concentrate on knowing the sword!


    Soon, a divine sense sword ten times smaller than Dalai''s divine sense sword condensed into shape. Ding Ning was ecstatic and became!


    Just when he gathered his divine knowledge knife, Antony and others also rushed to the grove and led a Caucasian dog with two ends more than one meter high and long like a bear to search in the grove!


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    Although Ding Ning arranged a hidden array in the woods, which could confuse Antony and others, it could not confuse the dog''s nose. Two Caucasian dogs accurately found Ding Ning''s position and roared wildly at the ground.


    "What''s going on? Is someone hiding underground?"


    Antony and others somehow rubbed the ground with their toes, without any trace of excavation!


    "Big Gao and second Gao can''t be mistaken. Someone must be hiding near here!"


    A strong man with short hair and breaking muscles all over said with some difficulty, holding two Caucasian dogs and staring at the ground.


    "Leonid, are you sure?"


    Antony frowned, looked around warily and asked uncertainly, because big Gao and two Gao were raised by Leonid himself and knew their living habits very well.


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    Two Caucasian dogs seemed to want to prove the correctness of Leonid''s words, barking harder at the ground.


    "I''m sure big and two tall noses are more sensitive than hounds. They don''t go here and bark desperately. They must smell an unusual smell."


    Leonid looked at the performance of the two Caucasian dogs, strengthened his judgment and replied decisively.


    "But there is no trace of excavation on the ground? How could anyone?"


    A strong man with a beard nearby said suspiciously.


    "Big high and second high will never be wrong. Vitaliye, are you doubting my judgment?"


    Leonid said unhappily.


    "It''s not doubt, but it''s too strange here. Don''t you find it? We seem to be lost."


    Vitalye shrugged and looked around in confusion.


    "Lost? Such a small forest... Uh, God, what''s going on?"


    Leonid was about to make fun of him, subconsciously looked around, his face suddenly changed, and exclaimed.


    Antony also looked at it. His face suddenly became vigilant. He reached out and took out the submachine gun from his back and shouted, "vajim, Boris, where are you?"


    It turned out that there were more than 20 people in their line. Now only three of them were left, and the small forest was filled with white fog, as if it had become an endless forest!


    The sound echoed in the woods, but Antony didn''t get any response. The two Caucasian dogs roared more and more madly, making the environment at the scene more strange.


    "Oh, God, did we go to hell? Why did this suddenly happen here? Vajim, Boris..."


    Antony widened his frightened eyes, his throat jerked violently, and kept shouting, but his more than 20 people seemed to suddenly evaporate from the world without any response.

 Chapter 990

    In the forest, more than 20 armed Tomahawk members gathered in groups, circling back and forth in the forest like headless flies, shouting loudly all the time, but strangely, there was no sound from the forest.


    "The boss''s array is really magical. These guys are living targets!"


    Dozens of men wearing black training clothes and various Zodiac masks looked at the scene murderously outside the forest. A man in the front smiled and said that the voice was Feng Jun.


    "That''s right. I don''t look who our boss is. It''s bad luck for the Tomahawk to offend the boss. Well, start early and finish early. This is the first action of our Zodiac Corps. Everyone should be sharp!"


    After the marine said proudly, Start assigning tasks now: "The dragon group and the tiger group are responsible for attacking the manor, the cow group is responsible for annihilating the enemy here, the chicken group is responsible for letting the wind, and the horse group is responsible for intercepting the police and possible support personnel of the Tomahawk. Remember, the landlady said that although the boss is not poor, we can''t go back empty handed since we come. There should be a lot of valuable things in the Tomahawk stronghold, and everything we can take away is unjust anyway Money is also good to donate to poor mountainous areas. In addition, toktahonov is wanted by many countries. The lowest reward is hundreds of thousands of meters of gold. No matter how small the mosquito leg is, it is also meat. We must maximize our interests! "


    "I see!"


    The soldiers of a group of demon and God Corps straightened up, responded neatly, and scattered according to the plan.


    "Dragon team in place!"


    "Tiger team in place!"


    "The horse team is in place!"


    "The chicken team is in place and no abnormality is found!"


    It was not long before reports came from the land ear.


    "Move!"


    The marine looked at his watch and ordered in a low voice!


    "Copy that!"


    With the response, there was a fierce gunfight in the direction of Tomahawk manor.


    In the grove, more than 20 Tomahawk members who were still circling in place were beaten into a sieve without even seeing the enemy. Only Antony three, led by a Caucasian dog, rushed out of the woods and launched a gun battle with members of the cattle group.


    "Grandma, there are three fish that have escaped the net. Now I''m ashamed and lose my hair. Cease fire and press the array for me. I''ll meet the bear for a while."


    The little cow scolded angrily. The two battlefields were the easiest here, but he didn''t expect that vitalye and Leonid were both bear people. Ordinary bullets did little harm to them. Under the cover of them, Antony survived, which made him how to bear this tone.


    "Team leader, don''t mess around. The boss said, let''s kill the bear man with a special bullet."


    A member of the cattle group warned with some worry.


    "What are you afraid of? I''ll practice with them first. If I can''t win, I''ll give them a special bullet!"


    The Mavericks insisted carelessly that he had just broken through the master and was looking for someone to practice his skills. Anyway, his task is to annihilate these people in the woods as long as they can''t escape.


    "But..."


    The member wanted to persuade again, but was impatiently interrupted by the calf: "are you itchy and want to practice with me?"


    "I... ah!"


    The members of the cattle group gave a chuckle. The admonishing member scratched the back of his head depressed and took a silent step back!


    "Well, if you can save one special bullet, you can save one. Spread it out. Don''t let them escape. Today I want to see how awesome these bear people are!"


    The calf moved his hands and feet, took two steps forward and shouted, "put down the gun and come out. I''ll give you a fair chance to fight. Whoever can defeat me, I''ll let you go today!"


    "Bang!"


    What responded to the calf was a bullet. The calf shouted angrily, jumped under a tree at an incredible speed to avoid the bullet, and shouted: "MD, you are determined to die!"


    "Da Da!"


    The members of the cattle group set fire in a round, and the suppressed Antony and others hid behind the tree and didn''t dare to stand up.


    "Team leader, they are old maozi. Where can they understand the Chinese you say?"


    The members of the cattle group said with a smile.


    The calf suddenly realized that he scratched his ears and said, "MD, I can''t say what old maozi said. Who can you?"


    "I''ll come. I speak Russian well!"


    A member volunteered to say that after obtaining the permission of the calf, he conveyed the meaning of the calf to Antony and others.


    Antony looked gloomy and shouted, "who are you? Why should I believe you?"


    "Tell him that this is their only chance to live. Believe it or not, he can''t help it. Don''t they have to die if they don''t come out?"


    The calf said immediately after hearing his translation.


    Antony whispered for a while. After a while, they shouted, "yes, we promise your challenge. Our fighting nation has never been afraid of fighting, but I hope you keep your word."


    "Don''t worry, as long as any of you can win me, I promise to let you go!"


    The Mavericks said confidently. A group of members of the cattle group rolled their eyes. You let them leave, but we won''t let them leave. Antony is the culprit and must die.


    "I''ll come!"


    Vitalye was the first to come out. His beard and burly body looked like a big bear. Even when he walked, the ground trembled slightly and disdained to hook his fingers to the calf.


    "Hey, it''s crazy!"


    The calf smiled without anger. He kicked hard at his feet and rushed to vitalye like a loaded shell.


    "Little man, you can''t!"


    Vitallier burst into a wild laugh, and his fist as big as a bowl hit the calf in the face.


    "MD, I''m not as strong as you big bear. Dare you call me little!"


    Anger not yet appeased, the maverick make complaints about Vitali''s fist.


    "Bang!"


    The calf was shocked and stepped back two steps, rubbed some painful fists and screamed, "it''s a little interesting!"


    Vitalye was not relaxed either. His face was covered with an unhealthy flush. He put away his contempt and disdain, twisted his neck, raised his legs and kicked the calf.


    "Compare the leg technique with me, ha ha, look who''s hard!"


    The calf was happy and fearless, and also raised his legs to meet him.


    Poof.


    Vitaliye''s eyes flashed a trace of pain, but he soon restrained, and, like no pain, extended the palm of a PU fan and slapped it on the calf''s head.


    The calf''s legs trembled slightly, and a dignified color flashed across the bottom of his eyes. The bear man was so powerful that he could shock his legs.


    But so what? The big bear is the big bear. The fighting method is simple and rough, and the body shape is not flexible. The calf is a short body, and drills down from vitalye''s palm. A dragon swings its tail, kicks vitalye''s steps for a while, and jumps out for more than ten meters to stand firm.


    Just as the Mavericks provocatively extended their thumb to vitalye, vitalye suddenly accelerated and ran away.


    "Lying in the trough, I ran away and fought against the nation. Bah!"


    The calf scolded angrily, and the two Caucasian dogs suddenly broke free of the rope in Leonid''s hand, opened their blood plate and rushed at the calf.


    "MD, die!"


    The calf leaped up in the air, kicked the two evil dogs upside down in a 360 degree rotation in the air, and made a sad sob in the air.


    "Run!"


    While the Mavericks were distracted, Leonid and Antony ran to both sides from left to right.


    Vitariya has now run away and is about to get out of their sight.


    "Bang!"


    With a crisp gunshot, Antony and Leonid subconsciously turned their heads and looked at them. Their faces suddenly turned pale. They saw vitalye''s whole head turned into a broken watermelon, leaving only the headless body running forward along the inertia. They ran out for several meters before plunging to the ground.


    "Run, keep running. I''ll give you a way to live. Don''t force me to be angry!"


    The Mavericks blew the muzzle of their gun and tilted Antony and Leonid, who were stiff and had stopped.


    "Run, I''ll stop him!"


    Leonid suddenly inflated like an inflatable ball, with a determined face in front of Antony.


    Antony just hesitated and ran away without stopping.


    "Bang!"


    Leonid trembled, his body stopped expanding, watched Antony step into the footsteps of vitaliya, the headless body fell to the ground, the whole man sat on the ground like a vented ball, and gave up resistance blankly!


    "You''re a good man. You''re kind and righteous. I''ll let you go this time. Remember, we''re the zodiac Corps. You offended the wrong people. This time, we''ll just teach you a little lesson. If you dare to reach into China again, don''t blame us for completely eradicating your Tomahawk. Believe me, we have this strength. If you don''t believe it, you can try it! ¡±


    The calf said slowly, and the cow group member who knew Russian translated quickly.


    Leonid didn''t have much joy of escaping from death. He just bowed to the calf with a sad face to express his thanks. Then he hobbled away with two Caucasian dogs.


    "Am I too kind?"


    The calf rubbed his chin and said helplessly.


    "Anyway, we should save a living to help our Zodiac Corps become famous. These bear people are actually poor people. If the team leader releases them, they will kill two birds with one stone!"


    A cow member smiled and said.


    "That''s true. I just don''t know what''s going on at the manor. I don''t know if I can catch the old villain toktahonov!"


    The calf looked at the direction of the manor and said with some worry.


    "Toktahonov has run away!"


    An indifferent voice came from the woods. The calf looked around and shouted, "boss, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m fine. I''m slightly injured!"


    Ding Ning''s face turned white and his seven orifices were bleeding. He felt very angry, but he still forced to smile and nod his head to say hello to the members of the cattle group!


    Unexpectedly, after discovering that he was absorbed in the divine knowledge of the knife, the old man Dalai knew he would die and tried his best.


    After all, the Shenwu realm is the Shenwu realm. Dalai has condensed the martial spirit. He went so far as to fight the realm to slide down and directly explode the martial spirit. Ding Ning was fried with seven meat and eight vegetables, seven orifices bleeding, and his head roared for a long time before he calmed down.


    When he recovered, he released his divine consciousness, and found that the old thing Dalai had managed to escape from the encirclement with toktahonov.


    Fortunately, his self exploding martial spirit was also seriously damaged. His cultivation fell and his attack power was greatly reduced. In addition, he was wounded by a rune bullet in the land war, which made him afraid to stay for a long time. Otherwise, it is not impossible for the whole army of the dragon group and the tiger group to be covered.


    The self exploding soul and soul are damaged, and the vitality will pass faster. In addition, after being shot, Ding Ning estimated that even if Dalai didn''t die this time, he didn''t have much time to live. It''s also a scourge. Unfortunately, toktahonov also ran away, leaving regret for the first action of the zodiac Corps.

 Chapter 991

    "Toktahonov ran away? How could he? The horses and chickens are outside. How could he run away?"


    The calf said with a puzzled face.


    "Yes, why did I forget? Quickly inform the horse group and chicken group. Don''t stop them. Just remember the direction they left."


    The speaker had no intention, but the listener had a heart. Ding Ning scolded how he had forgotten Xiao Jin and quickly ordered him.


    "OK, I''ll let them know."


    The Mavericks didn''t ask the reason and directly conveyed Ding Ning''s meaning to the past.


    Ding Ning shook his dizzy head and made spiritual contact with Xiao Jin directly. In the distance, a golden light disappeared in the air.


    "The police are coming soon. Hurry up and leave. Don''t conflict with the Russian government!"


    Ding Ning quickly said a word, and his figure disappeared in place, which surprised the members of the cattle group secretly, and the color of worship flashed in his eyes!


    Ding Ning kept running along the direction of Xiao Jin''s departure. Just now he knew that the sea was hurt, so he couldn''t even release his divine consciousness and couldn''t track Dalai. Fortunately, Xiao Jin was not afraid to lose them.


    At the moment, his heart was killing him and he had never received such a serious injury since his training. At the moment when Dalai explode his spirit, he almost died when he knew that the sea was broken. Fortunately, he is now the body of Aoki, which consumed a lot of life essence and quickly repaired the sea. It is only a matter of time before he completely recovered.


    Endured the severe headache of repairing the sea, Ding Ning didn''t use his spiritual power, but only ran with the strength of the flesh, cooperated with the breathing and breathing technique, and didn''t feel any tired. What excited him most was that with the extremely fast bonus of Tianpeng, he was able to keep up with Xiao Jin''s flying speed far away.


    You know, the speed of the air wing, which is not good at speed, has now exceeded the sound speed. Xiaojin, who has always been good at speed, can imagine that it is definitely supersonic, but he can keep up with Xiaojin''s speed. It can be seen how terrible his speed increase is.


    There are occasional pedestrians in the street. They feel a gust of wind around them. It seems that there is a shadow passing by. But when they look carefully, there is not even a ghost.


    An hour later, Ding Ning had left Novosibirsk and came to an ice and snow wilderness. The speed of Xiao Jin in the air suddenly slowed down. Ding Ning also slowed down and had spiritual communication with Xiao Jin.


    According to the mental wave from Xiao Jin, Dalai and toktahonov separated. Toktahonov called on the road and arranged for his men to prepare two helicopters here. He and Dalai soldiers divided things in two ways.


    A fierce look flashed in Ding Ning''s eyes. Toktahonov and Dalai are not good things. They all deserve to die.


    But now once they separated, it was difficult to kill them, but he was still more than ten kilometers away. When he got to the place, they had already escaped. Some were unwilling to ask, "Xiao Jin, can you entangle them?"


    Xiao Jin has a keen intuition about danger. Toktahonov was frightened by the raid just now. All the people who came to meet him were the elite of his men, carrying a large number of lethal weapons. Two of them gave him a very dangerous feeling.


    Ding Ning changed Xiao Jin''s vision and saw two big Russian men with cold faces in the crowd who came to meet toktahonov. Even if he just borrowed Xiao Jin''s vision, Ding Ning could detect the bloody and violent smell on them.


    Two more powerful biochemical people than the bear man, Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look on his face. Toktahonov led the battle axe to rise as an ordinary person. How can there be no high-end combat power to ensure safety around him.


    "Xiao Jin, you follow Dalai and monitor his every move. Toktahonov, I''ll solve it!"


    Ding Ning just thought for a moment and immediately ordered.


    "Boom!"


    The helicopter finally took off. Toktahonov sat down in a luxurious seat and looked at his heavily armed men. He couldn''t help but breathe a long sigh of relief. Now he was finally safe.


    Even though he was used to blood and killing, he was frightened by the ferocity and ferocity of the zodiac Corps.


    There are more than 200 well-trained and fully armed men in the whole manor. It''s enough to pull them to Somalia to fight a small battle, but they were all killed in the hands of those demons without holding up for five minutes. How can he not be afraid.


    If Dalai hadn''t been righteous, he would have rushed out against a hail of bullets and escaped in a bulletproof cross-country. I''m afraid his head would have turned into a rotten watermelon.


    Toktahonov took a sip of vodka sent by his men, lit a cigar and took a deep breath. His rapidly beating heart slowly calmed down. He narrowed his eyes and thought. Dalai seemed to be injured. It seems that he was not lightly injured, especially when he broke through the siege. Half of his body was about to explode. What weapon is that? It''s so powerful that even he, an arms dealer, has never heard of such a terrible gun.


    He knew that Dalai was willing to run for his life with his burden, not because he was so righteous, but just to use himself to arrange someone to send him away. After all, this is Russia and his territory. Dalai could not escape without the help of his men.


    But no matter what Dalai thought, he saved his life. He couldn''t help paying back the favor. It''s only 3.5 million meters of gold. It''s not particularly difficult to steal seven relic seeds. It''s no big deal to send more people to work together separately. When the lamas react, they have got the things.


    It''s not that toktahonov is so kind and righteous. The hero who can mix with him is not a ruthless man. He is willing to accept Dalai''s deal because he wants to make friends with him. After all, he is very moved by the magical Kung Fu that can break half of his body and not die.


    Toktahonov sipped vodka comfortably. It''s good to be alive, but I don''t know who those people wearing strange masks are? Why attack yourself? Are you running for yourself? Or ran for Daley?


    But he soon stopped thinking about these things, whether it''s the godfather of the Tomahawk, or drug lords, arms smugglers, terrorists


    Any one of them is doomed to wander between life and death every day. He has long been used to living with his head. Fortunately, he is still alive, that is enough. As for the Tangkou in Novosibirsk, it will be destroyed if it is destroyed. Anyway, there are not many battle axes, that is, there are many people, which is not enough to hurt muscles and bones.


    In order to live, we have to celebrate!


    Toktahonov entertained himself, picked up the wine pot, poured a mouthful of vodka, and the liquor went into his throat. The burning sensation made him cold all over. He looked comfortably at the blue sky and white clouds outside the window. Then he stared in amazement, opened his mouth into an O-shape, and looked at a winged man flying side by side with the helicopter, Wearing a Zorro like black eye mask, the "bird man" grinned at him, showing his Mori white teeth and a brilliant smile.


    "Oh, my God, what is this?"


    Toktahonov thought he was dazed and had an illusion. He couldn''t believe it and rubbed his eyes. When he saw clearly that he had no dazed eyes and that there was indeed a "bird man" grinning at him, he couldn''t help but exclaim.


    At the moment, toktahonov''s men also saw this incredible scene. They were shocked and opened their mouths, and their brains fell into a blank. They all thought, is there really an angel in this world?


    Angels?


    Well, even angels are demon angels!


    At least for them, the angel''s next move is definitely an unforgettable experience for them. Of course, the premise is that they can still live.


    In the unbelievable eyes of the people, a small pistol appeared out of thin air in the angel''s magic hand, aimed at toktahonov''s forehead and pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    "Mr. protection, kill him!"


    The two men who revealed danger were the first to react. They threw down the frightened toktahonov and pressed him under them. They were very loyal and used their flesh and blood to block the gun for toktahonov. As long as they blocked the gun, other men would be enough to sieve the angel.


    Unfortunately, they forgot that it was not on the ground, but on the helicopter. With the "bang" of a gun, the angel flapped his wings and fled to the distance without hesitation.


    "Boom!"


    There was a violent explosion in the sky. The helicopter suddenly turned into a fire mass like gorgeous fireworks. The wreckage plunged into the ground with thick black smoke.


    A dark shadow suddenly appeared in the sky hundreds of miles away from the explosion site. Ding Ning flapped his wings and floated in the air. He turned his head and looked at the wreckage of the plane after the explosion. The small pistol turned flexibly on his index finger and blew the muzzle of the gun, A cold sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth: "idiot, what if he is a biochemist comparable to a great master? He hasn''t been shot by me. My talisman bullet can hurt even the strong in Shenwu realm. A mere gang leader dares to provoke me. It''s really boring!"


    Ding Ning muttered to himself for a long time, and then his face changed like a mournful face: "my reward, toktahonov, the most wanted criminal, is very valuable!"


    "Forget it, forget it, it''s just millions of meters of gold. I don''t need that money!"


    Ding Ning comforted himself with flesh pain on his face, and his eyes were shining: "but no matter how small the mosquito leg is, it''s also meat. Dalai''s old thing can''t be let go. It may be more valuable than that guy!"


    As soon as his wings vibrated, the whole person instantly disappeared in place. Anyway, he is now dressed as a black faced man, and he is not afraid to be photographed by military satellites.


    It''s good to take the air wing, but where can you have a comfortable experience flying in the air? Especially after activating Tianpeng''s extremely fast blood magic, Ding Ning flew faster than Xiao Jin. Although he was far from reaching the speed of light, he was extremely satisfied with the speed of hundreds of miles when he tried his best to fly.


    I''m afraid even the Shenwu realm can''t catch up with him at this speed. As for the Shengwu realm, it''s hard to say. After all, tianjizi''s divine soul looked like a cow. Ding Ning estimated that he didn''t have the ability to escape in the hands of the Shengwu realm.


    Therefore, Ding Ning thinks that the strong in Shenwu realm still have the courage to provoke him. The big deal is that he can''t fight or run. As for Shengwu realm, he still hides as far as he can!


    The divine sense war defeated Dalai. Ding Ning was a little inflated. He was already wondering whether to find a divine martial arts realm to practice.


    If he knew that Dalai was just in the early stage of entering the divine martial arts realm, he would not be so arrogant.


    It is precisely because of this that Daley did not fall on the spot after the self explosion of the soul of the martial arts. He still had the spare power to kill toktahonov out of the siege and escape. Otherwise, the soul of the soul of the martial arts would die on the spot.

 Chapter 992

    The expanding Ding Ning flew in the air unscrupulously, and had spare time to call the land war and ask about the situation there.


    Lu Zhan''s tone on the phone was very excited. This time, he not only destroyed a hall entrance of the Tomahawk, but also ransacked it. Now he is also a person with a storage ring. He swept away all the jewelry, cash, antiques and arms in the whole manor and took them back with a total price of more than 20 million meters of gold.


    "Hehe, you are implementing the three light policy!"


    Ding Ning was in a good mood when he heard the speech. His depression that he didn''t get toktahonov''s reward was immediately cleared away. He said implicitly: "I killed toktahonov. It is estimated that the Tomahawk will get the news soon. He will fall into chaos in order to compete for the position of the leader. I think the zodiac Corps can take the opportunity to make a little money!"


    "Toktahonov was killed? That''s great. Anyway, none of these guys are good. I''ll take my brothers for a walk."


    The marine said excitedly that in the past, soldiers always talked about dedication and had strict discipline. This time, they tasted the sweetness and found that eating black was the fastest way to get rich. Therefore, when they retreated calmly, they did not bring the transmission base back to Xiao Jin according to the original plan.


    Of course, Xiao Jin was busy tracking Dalai and didn''t have time to collect it. The land war took the initiative to hand over the transmission array to Feng Jun and asked him to immediately transfer to other cities in Russia by air wing, just looking for a chance to make another profit.


    Now, with Ding Ning''s approval, the strength of the land war is even stronger. He said on the phone that he would immediately contact Feng Jun to let him feel the situation of other hall openings of the Tomahawk and find the opportunity to do another vote.


    Ding Ning hung up the phone, smiled bitterly and shook his head. It seems that the once pure soldiers in the land war are now crooked by themselves. They are more excited than him when they hear that robbery is like beating chicken blood.


    However, members of organizations like Tomahawk have committed many evils. If they kill all of them, they will certainly die unjustly, but if they kill 90 and let go of 10, they will definitely miss the net.


    In this regard, Ding Ning has nothing to tangle with. People always have to grow up. He clearly knows that there is no absolute boundary between good and evil, but the complete eradication of Tomahawk organization is definitely to eliminate harm for the people. It is estimated that the happiest thing should be the Russian government, which has eradicated a headache for them.


    Hey! One day you have to ask the Russian President for a medal of heroes!


    Ding Ning muttered happily and accelerated to chase after Xiao Jin again.


    Erdenizhao temple in harahelin is the oldest and largest Lamaism temple in Mongolia.


    On the red wall of the temple, there is a spiritual stupa every 20 meters and 108 white pagodas.


    In the temple, paintings, decorations, embroideries from the 15th to 17th centuries, as well as a large number of precious cultural relics such as precious manuscripts, wooden books and inscriptions are preserved.


    At the moment, a handsome little lama sat solemnly on a futon in a Buddhist Hall of erdenizhao temple, with Buddha light rippling all over, like a Taoist monk. Even his eyebrows and eyes seemed to be mature, as if he had grown up a few years old.


    One side, the moon Dharma protector and the cloud Dharma protector looked at each other and saw the joy in each other''s eyes. The erdenizhao Temple provided a relic for the spirit boy, and finally turned two.


    But when they thought that they still needed seven relic pieces to complete the nine turns, their faces looked sad.


    Although there are still two relics enshrined in erdenizhao temple, the relics are sacred after all. For the sake of the same Gelug Sect, it is a great love to give them one. In addition, the remaining two relics do not meet the requirements of Lingtong, and they still need to find a way to get them by themselves.


    "Two senior brothers, when will Dalai living Buddha come back?"


    The little lama stood up and asked gently.


    "Zhu Gu, don''t worry. The living Buddha has gone to help you get the relic. He will be back soon!"


    Moon Dharma protector looked at the pure and flawless eyes of the little lama, flashed an unbearable color at the bottom of his eyes, and said softly.


    Cloud Dharma protector sighed. They are devout Buddhists. After being brainwashed by Dalai, they rush around for the independence of Tibet and Xinjiang. Although their ideal is still far away, their faith is firm. They believe that one day sooner or later, just


    The Lingtong in front of him is also the reincarnation of the living Buddha, but Dalai living Buddha wants to take the reincarnation secret method and give up the Lingtong in front of him to live again. Therefore, he takes great pains to look for the relic everywhere. To tell the truth, Dalai''s behavior is still more resistant in their hearts.


    But when they think that if Dalai can live a lifetime again, they are more likely to complete their ideals. Their eyes become firm. They have to be informal in consideration of the overall situation. Sometimes necessary sacrifices must be made. They are naturally more inclined to Dalai psychologically than the spirit children who have just completed the second turn.


    "Oh, I don''t know if Dalai living Buddha can get me some relics this time!"


    Zhu Gu asked innocently.


    "Don''t worry, the living Buddha will enable you to successfully complete the nine turns."


    Cloud protector said with a smile.


    "That''s good. Thank Dalai living Buddha and two senior brothers very much."


    Zhu Gu thanked with clear eyes, which made the two Dharma protectors Dodge, and even their smiles turned into a smile.


    Zhu Gu in the angle they didn''t notice, the corners of his mouth slightly aroused a sneering arc. Dalai, the old thing, wanted to take away me. I really thought I didn''t know?


    Hum! A bunch of fools, really think I don''t know your plan? I deliberately went to Dalai, just to use his greed to help me collect relic. When I finish nine turns, what will it be?


    Zhu Gu no longer pretended to be pure and cute. He looked at Tibet and Xinjiang from a distance, and a cold hatred deep into the bone marrow flashed in the depths of his eyes!


    Ding Ning, you use white as a bait to lure me. Don''t you just want to get rid of me when I''m weak? Unfortunately, I''ve seen through your thoughts. Wait. After I turn nine, I''ll kill you!


    White, I''m sorry! Let you suffer, you insist, soon, I will be able to save you, then we will never be separated!


    Zhu Gu whispered in his heart, skimming over Tibet and looking in the direction of Ninghai. A touch of missing and sadness flashed in his eyes. Uncle, aunt and Yingying, I''m sorry to bother you!


    From now on, there is no one in the world who shames you, Liu Junwei. Only I, Zhu Gu living Buddha, will let you enjoy the wealth of the world, and let all those who have bullied, abused and insulted you pay thousands of times to compensate me for my debt to you!


    Ding Ning soon joined Xiao Jin. He didn''t see the prairie where the wind blew grass and saw cattle and sheep. He only saw the endless Gobi desert. He was filled with emotion. The Mongolian empire that once rode on an invincible horse in Eastern Europe could not withstand the devastation of years. If the Great Khan could climb out of the coffin and see Mongolia develop into the bird like it is now, I''m afraid I''ll be angry to death!


    "Boom!"


    The huge sound of the helicopter propeller startled the monks in erdenizhao temple, walked out of the monk''s house one after another, and pointed and watched the helicopter land in front of the temple.


    Moon Dharma protector and wind Dharma protector welcomed out with a happy face: "the living Buddha is back!"


    With a smile on his face, Zhu Gu was about to go out to meet him, but he suddenly noticed that a divine consciousness had swept away. His face suddenly changed and showed a look of panic. He turned and walked quickly to the inside of the Buddhist hall. In the corner where no one noticed, his hands and legs quickly turned into bone blades, planed a big pit on the ground and went in.


    "Eh? Can you drill into the ground?"


    As soon as Zhu Gu disappeared, Ding Ning fell from the air, looked at the floating soil on the ground with great interest, and started to escape without hesitation.


    Compared with Dalai, a half dead old thing, it is obvious that Baqi is more threatening to human beings. Unexpectedly, he found the trace of this monster with Dalai. This time he will never let go of this monster.


    Of course, Dalai also had the skill created by Liansheng. He didn''t intend to let him go and ordered Xiao Jin to keep staring at him.


    "Living Buddha, what''s the matter with you, old man?"


    Seeing that Dalai''s breath was listless and even half of his body was blown away, the moon protector suddenly changed his face and asked in a hurry.


    Cloud Dharma protector was impulsive and growled angrily, "living Buddha, did the battle axe bastards do it? I''ll go to them to settle accounts now!"


    "No, don''t make trouble. Help me in quickly!"


    Dalai was in a bad mood. He scolded angrily and asked, "where''s Zhu Gu?"


    "Just now he came to pick you up behind us. Eh, why didn''t he come?"


    The month protector looked back and didn''t see Zhu Gu''s figure. He said in surprise.


    As soon as Dalai''s face changed, he had a bad feeling in his heart and said in a hurry, "come on, help me in. Don''t let him run away."


    His martial spirit revealed that his soul was hurt and hit by a rune gun. His life was in danger. He rushed back in one breath to directly take Zhu Gu''s life, otherwise he would die.


    It''s just a pity that he doesn''t have the ability of Zhu Gu to devour the relic and carry out nine turns, but now he can''t care about anything else. As long as he can live, he can always become nine turns. It takes more time.


    "Heaven will kill me, heaven will kill me!"


    A moment later, Dalai''s sad voice of unwilling and despair came from the temple, and the whole Erdeni called the monks to silence!


    ***


    The Dharma guardians of Yun and Yue felt guilty that they did not value Zhu Guling Tong, which led to the death of Dalai living Buddha. They mourned and died by self-determination. After hearing the news, the Dharma guardians of Japan cried three times and died!


    The top management of Dalai group perished overnight, and the remaining elements fled in panic all day. Finally, they started infighting and collapsed, which solved a big problem for the Chinese government!


    "Tomahawk was attacked by a mysterious organization at the entrance of Novosibirsk, toktahonov was killed in the plane crash, and Dalai living Buddha died without healing. So many things happened on the same day. It''s interesting, really interesting!"


    In a hot spring club in Fusang country, zhao shu soaked in the hot spring with a bath towel and enjoyed the massage of dog slaves. When he heard the report from his subordinates, a playful radian appeared at the corners of his mouth, but his eyes were cold without a trace of temperature. His fingers beat the stone by the pool rhythmically and said in a cold voice: "check, find out who did it for me. How can I let him go!"


    Either toktahonov or Dalai died. He didn''t care about their death.


    But what he cares about is who killed the two pieces he was just going to use? He was annoyed that their death disrupted his layout and his next action.


    Especially recently, he was followed one after another. Although those nails were killed by his people, he felt very uneasy. Although the strength of those who followed him was not good, they were all dead men. Once caught, they immediately chewed the poison hidden in their mouth and killed themselves, which made him want to interrogate who was staring at him, As a result, he had to hide quietly in Fusang to command remotely.

 Chapter 993

    "Yes, young master!"


    The white haired man who reported the situation bowed respectfully and was about to step down.


    "Wait a minute, how''s the tiger wolf''s injury?"


    Zhao shu asked in a cold voice.


    "If the injury is not serious, it will recover soon!"


    The white haired man replied.


    Zhao shu narrowed his eyes: "white wolf, you are also from the death Hunter camp. You have rich experience. Do you think his injury is true or false?"


    The white haired man hesitated for a moment and said in a deep voice: "it was really hurt by someone. I''m sure of this, but..."


    "Just what?"


    Zhao shu''s face flashed a cruel color and reached out to press the cigar on the dog slave''s delicate arm. The dog slave didn''t say a word and didn''t show any pain. Instead, he skillfully took the cigar and threw it into the trash can. Then he knelt by the pool and gently massaged his shoulder.


    "I know the skill of tiger and wolf very well. If an expert can hurt him, his injury should be much more serious than now."


    The White Wolf turned a blind eye to the scene and said expressionless.


    "Oh, you mean, he pretended to be hurt on purpose?"


    Zhao shu''s pupil contracted violently into a awn, and a cold killing opportunity flashed across the fundus of his eyes!


    "I didn''t say that. I just talked about the matter and expressed my views. It doesn''t mean absolute!"


    The White Wolf said humbly.


    "I see. Go!"


    Zhao shu''s eyes narrowed into a seam, and the fundus of his eyes flickered with hesitation. If the tiger and wolf were acting, what did his father mean? Or did he mean it himself?


    If it''s his father''s intention, he can''t say anything, but if it''s his own intention, it''s a little said.


    "Master, let me kill him!"


    The dog slave saw the killing opportunity depressed in Zhao Shu''s heart and volunteered.


    "No, wait and see. After all, he''s his father''s man."


    Zhao shu waved his hand and said calmly, but a look of thinking flashed in his eyes. A little doctor could hurt the tiger and wolf? Is it because he''s out of his sight? That guy is a hidden expert? Impossible. The data show that he is only 22 years old. How can he defeat the great master level tiger wolf? There is definitely a problem.


    "Then I''ll help the master kill the little doctor!"


    The dog slave didn''t even change his facial expression when talking about killing.


    "No, you''re my secret weapon. I''ll arrange it when you need it. Maybe I should contact this interesting little doctor myself!"


    Zhao shu shrunk into the pool. The hot spring water made him warm all over. He closed his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking!


    ¡­¡­


    MD, you can really run. Is this a zombie turned into a hamster?


    Ding Ning watched Zhu Gu push out a passage in the ground like a bulldozer. The speed was no slower than his earth hiding skill. He couldn''t help but scold in his heart.


    But he could not help it. Although he had a thick Earth Totem, the speed of Tu Dun was far from that of the ground. Zhu Gu also had eight bone blades. Although he was not much faster than him underground, he couldn''t catch up with him in a short time.


    Ding Ning also tried to use the dungeon technique to slow him down. However, he needed to stay where he was when he cast the spell. Moreover, the underground here was full of soil without stones. The dungeon was simply vulnerable under Zhu Gu''s bone blade. Instead, he took the opportunity to open up a distance.


    The earth prison technique can''t stop it. It''s useless to estimate the earth puppet. Ding Ning simply doesn''t try. He goes after it. He hasn''t been afraid of anyone. He doesn''t believe that Zhu Gu will always dig a hole in the ground. There will always be a time when he comes out of the ground. At that time, he has plenty of ways to clean him up.


    Zhu Gu was also secretly complaining at the moment. He swallowed the second relic and completed the second turn, which only made his strength reach about the early days of tianwu territory. He had eight legs, whether he was drilling or running, and his speed was far faster than ordinary people. Before, he also relied on this skill to escape Ding Ning''s search and fled from Tibet to Outer Mongolia until he met Dalai, Just a group of ghosts.


    But he didn''t think that Ding Ning was so fast underground, which made him flustered. His mind turned rapidly, wondering how to escape Ding Ning''s pursuit.


    virus


    By the way, virus!


    Although the release of the virus after a turn will consume his strength, the situation is urgent. He has to try. If he can turn Ding Ning into his zombie, he will make a lot of money.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Gu began to release the virus without hesitation, with a layer of colorful light shining on his body.


    Ding Ning''s eyes narrowed, but the corners of his mouth began to show disdain. Did this guy start to release the virus?


    If this is China, he may be afraid of three points, lest innocent passers-by be infected with the virus and break out a disaster, but this is Mongolia and underground. He has no scruples. Moreover, even if he has scruples, he will not let Zhu Gu, the source of the disaster, go.


    Even if all Mongolian people become zombies, as long as he can get rid of this scourge, he also thinks it is worth it.


    As for himself, ha ha!


    He is now wearing simulated skin. The virus has no effect on him. Why should he be afraid of it.


    useless? How can it be useless? Shouldn''t this be? Why is that?


    Seeing that Ding Ning didn''t slow down at all and didn''t mean to avoid the virus, Zhu Gu was in a panic.


    After the second turn, his virus became more infectious. Although there was no increase in other ways of infection, his skin would be infected immediately as long as he contacted, but Ding Ning was not affected at all. How could he not be nervous!


    What should I do? What should I do?


    The release of the virus greatly increased Zhu Gu''s consumption and slowed down. Ding Ning was in great spirits and soon narrowed the distance from him.


    By the way, that strange place, maybe only there can we get rid of this bastard''s pursuit!


    Zhu Gu was chased and killed because there was no way in heaven and no door in the earth. He suddenly remembered a strange place he met when he first came to Outer Mongolia.


    Ding Ning is always five or six hundred meters behind him. In fact, he can''t see his figure. In addition to the traces left by his hole, the biggest reason is his spiritual lock. Otherwise, he would have thrown him away.


    As long as you can shield his spiritual power, you can get rid of him. Thinking of this, Zhu Gu is in great spirits. The magical land doesn''t know why. As long as people get close, they can shield all spiritual power and perception, and become blind underground. At that time, he can easily get rid of Ding Ning''s tracking.


    With a "whoosh", Zhu Gu jumped up obliquely.


    Can''t help going out? Ding Ning was secretly funny. When he got to the ground, it was his home. Zhu Gu was doomed this time.


    He did not want to drill out of the ground, but unexpectedly, as soon as Zhu Gu came out of the ground, he plunged into the bottom of the ground again, which almost didn''t spit blood, cured Ding Ning and followed him down.


    Zhu Gu had long known that Ding Ning was faster on the ground than him before he chose to drill. After all, he realized that Ding Ning''s divine knowledge was out of date. At that time, it was still several kilometers away, but he followed in a twinkling of an eye, which showed that his speed was far faster than himself. Running for his life on the ground was the way to kill himself. He jumped to the ground just to distinguish the direction.


    As soon as they chased and fled, they let Ding Ning shout and abuse. Zhu Gu just ran away without saying a word, which made Ding Ning very depressed!


    I don''t know how long it took to chase him. Ding Ning suddenly lost Zhu Gu''s figure in his divine sense, which made his face change greatly.


    Chasing after Zhu Gu in the direction of disappearance, he found that the distance that divine consciousness could spread was getting shorter and shorter until a blind area of divine consciousness appeared in front of him, and Ding Ning had to stop.


    Drilling out of the ground, I came to a mountainous area unconsciously.


    Ding Ning''s eyes are full of doubts. It seems that there is some magical power here that can''t suppress his divine consciousness out of his body. This feeling is similar to the power sealed when he entered the Wushen palace for inheritance for the first time. Is this also the place sealed?


    MD, the divine sense can''t leave the body. How can we catch Zhu Gu? It''s almost!


    Ding Ning''s heart was filled with strong reluctance, and he kicked a blue gray stone beside him with a depressed face.


    With a "poof" sound, Ding Ning looked at his feet in amazement, leaving only a shallow footprint on the stone.


    At his level, his control of power has reached the peak level. Although he just kicked at will, it was enough to kick the stone away and turn it into powder, but now the stone just left a shallow footprint.


    The stone was strange. Ding Ning immediately became interested and squatted down to look, but unexpectedly, the footprints on the stone recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Ding Ning was shocked, and his eyes showed surprise. Is this the memory metal in the art of refining utensils?


    There is a detailed record of memory metal in the inheritance of refining technique. This memory metal is completely different from the kind of memory metal on earth that can be arbitrarily made into a shape at a lower temperature and then change back to the original shape after heating.


    It comes from the distant starry sky. Its density is much higher than that of ordinary metal. It is extremely heavy. It also has the function of shielding spiritual power and hurting gods and souls. It is the best material to prohibit demons and the best material to make weapons.


    In ancient times, the Jiuli tribe inadvertently got a piece of memory metal as a test stone to test the strength of the witch soldiers. Later, Chiyou melted it and refined it into a soul chopping knife.


    It is because the soul chopping knife is mixed with memory metal that it can cause damage to the divine soul. If the soul chopping knife is still in Ding Ning''s hand, it will not be so dangerous when fighting with Dalai''s divine knowledge. If it is cut down, it can hurt Dalai''s divine knowledge.


    Chiyou named it immortal stone. He once searched around and wanted to find it to create an ornament to defend against the damage of the spirit. Unfortunately, in the end, he found no results. Otherwise, if the creation is successful, Chiyou will not be sealed by the demon chain, the spirit will be killed, and history will be rewritten!


    Ding Ning''s depression of losing Zhu Gu was immediately cleared up. Although Zhu Gu''s life will bring disaster to the world, as long as he dares to expose himself to harm the world, Ding Ning is absolutely sure to find him. Compared with this precious immortal stone, it''s nothing to let him live a few more days.


    "This guy is really a money boy!"


    Ding Ning happily put this large piece of immortal stone into the water space. This strange metal can''t even earn the medicine spirit ring. It can only be put in the water space. As long as it is refined with special techniques, he can create a series of magic prohibition weapons.


    The so-called magic weapon is not in the rank of artifact and spirit tool, but it is a kind of weapon that makes immortals and gods fear. This kind of magic weapon can not only shield their own breath, prevent the divine consciousness exploration of the strong, but also hurt the spirit of the enemy. The most important thing is that it also has the characteristics of recovery memory. Even if the weapon is broken into waste, just give it a little time, It will soon recover.

 Chapter 994

    Tianmie is still a sword embryo up to now. It seems that it needs to be mixed with some immortal stones and rebuilt.


    Ding Ning was happy and looked around with green eyes, because he found that after putting away the immortal stone, the mysterious power to shield the spiritual power still existed. What does this mean?


    It shows that there are a large number of immortal stones here, which can form such a large area of spiritual shielding. Maybe there is a vein of immortal stones. How can Ding Ning not be ecstatic.


    As for why there are immortal stone veins here, that''s not his scope of consideration. If heaven doesn''t take it, he will be blamed!


    "What good thing has this guy found? How can he laugh like a fool?"


    Behind a rock in the distance, Zhu Gu poked out his small head and looked at Ding Ning from a distance, muttering softly.


    Then he shook his head and said to himself, "don''t worry about him. When will you wait if you don''t run now!"


    Mining is also a technical job. Ding Ning plunged into the ground and buried his head to drill forward. A moment later, he hit his nose and face, but his smile was more brilliant. Immortal stone is a special metal. There must be a mine where the earth can''t penetrate!


    Take it!


    Take it!


    Take it!


    But Ding Ning was so stupid that he couldn''t accept it


    Rich, rich!


    Looking at the huge immortal stone that could not be seen at the edge in front of him, Ding Ning fell into the trouble of happiness. Has it been meteorite rain here that formed the immortal stone mine?


    However, such a large immortal stone can''t even put away the water space. Do you want to cut it down a little and take it away?


    You know, this immortal stone is a memory metal. It''s extremely hard. It''s not so easy to cut it down.


    But when he entered Baoshan, he couldn''t return empty handed. Ding Ninghong took out tianmie with his eyes and cut off a corner of the immortal stone with a knife.


    Click!


    Ding Ning was stunned to see that this knife only cut off one third of the joint. Before he cut the second knife, the immortal stone began to heal automatically.


    "I don''t believe it. It depends on whether you reply quickly or Lao Tzu chop quickly. I chop, chop, chop!"


    Ding Ning kept wielding a knife and desperately cutting the incision like a madman before the incision was completely healed!


    Half an hour later, the immortal stone finally failed to carry Ding Ning''s crazy cutting method. Finally, with a "poof", an immortal stone the size of a dining table fell down.


    "Wheezing, wheezing!"


    Ding Ning breathed heavily and did not hesitate to put it into the water space for fear that the ghost would grow back again.


    When the immortal stone was put away, Ding Ning sat on the ground with a sore ass and concentrated on Chopping for half an hour. Even he couldn''t carry it.


    "Grandma, mining is also a hard work!"


    Ding Ning was lying on the ground panting, but his face was full of joy. He joked that such a large immortal stone was enough for him to refine more than a dozen pure magic forbidden weapons.


    Of course, that''s too wasteful. He can completely mix some immortal stones into the weapons, which is enough to create thousands of immortal magic prohibition weapons. However, the self recovery speed of such magic prohibition weapons is far less than that of pure immortal stones.


    Rest for a while, and then dig. Such a big immortal stone must be dug away!


    Ding Ning happily calculated that if all the immortal stones about the size of a mountain were excavated, Paradise Island could be arranged as a real magic prohibition field. Even the strong in the holy martial arts would be suppressed if they broke into paradise island. They could only fight with their physical strength. At that time, they would not be kneaded by him.


    He thought happily in his heart that if a strong person in the holy martial arts realm dared to provoke him, he would lead the other party to paradise island. With the array and the forbidden magic field, the strong person in the holy martial arts realm would have to take off the skin even if he didn''t die, which was his absolute home.


    Just when he fell into a beautiful vision, he suddenly felt a thick smell of danger approaching, which made his scalp explode and creepy!


    Ding Ning got up and stared at the darkness with a rustling sound like a great enemy. The disadvantage of the suppression of divine consciousness appeared at this time. He could only look at it with his own eyesight, but it was underground. No matter how good his eyesight was.


    Fortunately, Ding Ning has a thick soil totem, which can distinguish the direction of unknown enemies from the slight tremor of the soil.


    At the next moment, Ding Ning''s face changed dramatically and instantly became invisible, and his sweat pores stood up, because in his perception, except for the side of the immortal stone, there was the tremor of biological peristalsis up, down, left and right.


    At the moment of Ding Ning''s invisibility, he immediately converged all his breath, took out the smaller immortal stone from the water space and held it in his hand. Sure enough, the tremor around him stopped, as if wondering why the prey suddenly disappeared.


    Ding Ning watched an ugly unknown creature appear in his field of vision. He was only a few meters away from him and lay there. He seemed to be waiting for something. His pupils didn''t shrink violently into awns. He didn''t dare to move, and even the atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe.


    Because he already knew what the monster was, he couldn''t help complaining secretly and quickly recalled the information about this creature in his mind.


    According to memory, this creature is called Earth walking dragon. It is a variant of prehistoric creatures. It is very sensitive to metals and radioactive substances. They can easily find the location of various minerals or gemstones. It is also called treasure hunting dragon in ancient times.


    This is a very patient creature. There are long horns on the head to sense ground vibration and make holes. There are huge sarcomas on the tail, which can easily break rocks. The only weakness is probably the body like an earthworm, but it is also relatively difficult for ordinary bullets to break through their seemingly fragile bodies compared with long horns and tail tumors.


    Now, although he has entered the invisible state and shielded his breath with immortal stones to make him safe for the time being, the problem is that although these land dragons are not smart, they don''t mean to leave at all. This is the rhythm to spend with him to the end.


    If there were only ten or eight ground dragons, he would not be afraid, but the problem is that from the degree of soil tremor around him, there are at least hundreds or even more ground dragons around him.


    The most important thing is that the ground walking dragon is a very patient creature. As long as they recognize the target, it is normal to lie there and wait for months.


    Ding Ning''s head was very big and quietly swallowed his saliva. He thought to himself why there were so many walking dragons here? Are there any precious minerals or treasures here?


    The so-called Phoenix does not fall into the land without treasure, and so does the earth walking dragon. What they are best at is to find minerals, and then survive by swallowing minerals in minerals, so as to enhance the strength and strength of the flesh. Minerals that can be seen by them are good things. Ding Ning was excited at the thought of this, and his eyes glittered with green luster.


    There are definitely good things in places that can attract so many land dragons. To take a step back, even if it is just ordinary iron ore, as long as it is swallowed by land dragons and then excreted, it is superior refined iron.


    To put it bluntly, this land dragon is equivalent to a purifier, and their feces are the purified concentrate.


    Ding Ning suspected that they came for the immortal stone, but quickly denied this speculation. The immortal stone, an extraterrestrial meteorite, should not be digested by the Earth Dragon, otherwise they would have rushed up.


    If only he could catch a few ground dragons to search for treasure. Ding Ning looked at the ugly ground dragons with hot eyes and suddenly felt that they were not so hateful.


    Unfortunately, he can communicate with the spiritual beast and take it as a pet, but he can''t communicate with the land dragon without any intelligence.


    How can we take them away and let ourselves calmly collect the immortal stone? Ding Ning''s mind turned rapidly, figuring out how to lead these land dragons away without hands. You know, there are immortal stones the size of a mountain here, but he plans to dig them all.


    By the way, how did you forget the clay puppet!


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up and mobilized the power of thick Earth totem to condense two earth puppets 100 meters away from him.


    "Boom!"


    With the movement made by the earth puppet, Ding Ning looked at the countless ground dragons that suddenly appeared from his front, back, left and right, and rushed after the earth puppet. He was scared and shrank under the immortal stone to avoid suffering from fish in the pond.


    The whole underground was like boiling water, constantly shaking. When I looked at it, the huge ground dragons with a minimum length of three or four meters and a length of seven or eight meters roared past like a python group, and the number was at least thousands. Ding Ning could not help but keep silent. He didn''t want to try the taste of being surrounded by thousands of ground dragons.


    The two earth puppets didn''t live for a minute, but they were torn to pieces by the Earth Dragon. Ding Ning didn''t dare to neglect it at all. He kept condensing the earth puppets and running away to lead the Earth Dragon away.


    Looking at the Earth Dragon being led away, Ding Ning reluctantly glanced at the immortal stone and resolutely fled in the opposite direction. He knew that the earth puppet couldn''t attract the Earth Dragon for too long and didn''t think of a way to completely remove these earth dragons. He couldn''t collect the immortal stone at all. After all, it was too difficult to cut it off.


    Therefore, he should take advantage of the ground dragon to leave and see what attracted them to gather here. Of course, it would be good if he could find the toilet of the ground dragon. There must be refined ore, which is a good material for making weapons.


    Along the direction of a large number of ground dragons, Ding Ning tiptoed around the immortal stone, lest his action would disturb the ground dragons.


    I don''t know why, those land dragons didn''t return as Ding Ning thought, and the underground world became calm again.


    Ding Ning also had no time to think more and kept moving forward unimpeded all the way. Until now, he realized how big the whole immortal stone was. He had walked around for at least a few kilometers and still didn''t see the edge of the immortal stone.


    Ding Ning felt something wrong. The immortal stone was a little bigger than expected. After thinking for a moment, he kept sinking downward until it sank for more than 20 meters, and then he saw the bottom of the immortal stone.


    After drilling under the immortal stone, Ding Ning was stunned to find that the immortal stone was not as big as a mountain as he thought before, but surrounded the whole mountain like a city wall.


    Is this mountain surrounded by immortal stones? The expression on Ding Ning''s face became more and more shocked. He wondered who had such a big pen and used the immortal stone as a wall.


    In modern times when the art of refining utensils is absent, the only function of immortal stone may be to shield the exploration of spiritual power and interfere with electronic signals. Is there any unknown secret buried here? Or, someone''s grave?


    Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly lit up and his whole body trembled with excitement. If this is really someone''s tomb, the only possibility is that the grassland Khan Genghis Khan who led the invincible cavalry to open Xinjiang Tuoshi and hit eastern Europe.

 Chapter 995

    The more Ding Ning thought about it, the more likely it was that only the Tianjiao had such a big hand to make the wall outline of the tomb with immortal stone, and only the arrogant Xiaoxiong tomb had never been found.


    "Warriors, let''s get on the horse!"


    This is what Genghis Khan, the emperor of that generation, said when he led the Mongolian army to March. Now he has inspired archaeologists all over the world to make a "search for Genghis Khan". However, over the past few centuries, they have almost searched the whole Mongolian prairie, and some have used landmine detectors and even satellite photography technology. However, they all return empty handed.


    Genghis Khan''s Mausoleum may contain a large number of rare treasures, and the handicrafts in it are even more spectacular than the terracotta warriors and horses unearthed from the mausoleum of Qin Shihuang.


    This is not an exaggeration, because Genghis Khan''s Mausoleum may contain priceless treasures from more than 20 kingdoms, which have become attractive reasons to attract private archaeological teams.


    As for the possible places of Genghis Khan''s mausoleum, there are four most authoritative statements: first, it is located in the south of Kent mountain and north of krulun River in Mongolia; Second, Hangai mountain in Mongolia; Third, Liupan Mountain in China; Fourth, Qianli mountain, located in otok banner, Ordos, Inner Mongolia.


    Hungary, Poland, the United States, Fusang, Italy, Germany, France, Canada, Russia, Turkey, South Korea and more than a dozen other countries have invested a lot of human, material and financial resources to carry out the search for Genghis Khan''s mausoleum, but in the end, they all failed.


    There is an interesting legend about the location of Genghis Khan''s Mausoleum on the grassland. When he was young, timuzhen was chased and killed by the hostile tribe that kidnapped his wife, Bo ertie, and fled in the direction of buerhaltun mountain. He threw off the enemy and fled to that mountain, and handed his life to Tengger, the Mongolian God of the blue sky, and gained the strength to rise up and resist, After three days in the mountain, he set out to save his wife.


    Genghis Khan personally killed a camel lamb under a lonely tree on buerhaltun mountain in front of the mother Locke and sprinkled blood on it. That''s where his mausoleum is located. If his children want to worship him in the future, they will let the mother camel who was killed at that time as a guide. The camel has the nature to recognize his blood relatives. The place where he stops to moan is the Great Khan cemetery.


    But with the death of the female camel, the location of Genghis Khan''s mausoleum has become a mystery for thousands of years. Even buerhan heletun mountain has disappeared in the smoke of history. Countless people look for it and can''t find the legendary holy mountain.


    In April 2002, the American billionaire Explorer Muri Kravitz and his archaeological exploration team composed of scientists, archaeology professors and translators found a cemetery surrounded by city walls in Kent Province, Mongolia. This ancient tomb is called "very likely the tomb of Genghis Khan".


    However, four months later, the archaeological team suddenly gave up the excavation and withdrew from Mongolia. It is rumored that during the investigation, some staff members of the American archaeological team were bitten by many poisonous snakes suddenly pouring out of the tomb wall, and their vehicles parked on the hillside slipped off the hillside for no reason. Therefore, the archaeological team decided to give up the excavation, but no one knows what the truth is.


    Ding Ning recalled the legend about the Mongolian emperor and wondered whether the mountain where he is now is the legendary holy mountain - buerhaltun mountain.


    If so, it''s no wonder that the archaeological exploration team can''t find it. The underground of heleton mountain is surrounded by immortal stones, which can not only shield the spiritual power, but also interfere with all electronic equipment and instruments. It''s a fool''s dream to find it here with the power of modern science and technology.


    What''s more, there are at least thousands of ground dragons gathered underground here. Even if ordinary people find here, they will die.


    According to Ding Ning''s guess, the exploration team of American billionaires may have really found here. The so-called poisonous snakes are likely to be the cubs of ground dragons. As for the vehicles parked on the hillside sliding from the hillside for no reason, it''s not easy for ground dragons to do this?


    If it''s what he thought, it would be interesting for these land dragons to appear here. They didn''t hurt the archaeological team members wantonly. It seems that they are deterring and forcing them to leave. Are they guarding? Guarding Genghis Khan''s Mausoleum?


    What''s in the tomb? Can the Earth Dragon willingly become a guardian?


    Ding Ning was curious and quietly floated to the ground. As soon as he exposed his head, he heard the rustling footsteps. He quickly held his breath and looked at it.


    At the moment, the ground is not a field with few stars and bright moon, but in a corridor. The walls on both sides of the corridor are composed of rough bluestone rocks. A group of more than 100 people are holding torches from far to near.


    The composition of the team is very complex. There are fully armed mercenaries, white haired archaeologists, and staff with various advanced instruments. People with black, white and yellow skin are complete.


    "Master Pi''s skill of controlling insects is amazing. He is worthy of being an insect God. This time, it all depends on master Pi''s hand to subdue the group of ground insects, so that we can enter the royal mausoleum. After the success, the krawitz family will have a good reward!"


    The first to walk side by side were a middle-aged white man and a masked man. The white man''s face was flattering and said in English to the thin masked man wearing a gray leather robe and a moustache.


    "It''s just a worm. It''s nothing to mention. Mr. Ruhr is polite. I don''t deserve the insect name!"


    The Mongolian man known as master PI said calmly, seemingly modest, but with a proud color on his face: "just after opening the mausoleum of Khan, I have the priority to choose three treasures."


    Dinning''s heart moved, the krawitz family? Is it the family of the American billionaire Explorer Murray Kravitz? Is this Ruhr mury Kravitz


    My son? Last time, Murray found the tomb, but was scared away by Dihang dragon, so he deliberately publicized that the Great Khan Mausoleum had a curse to avoid being overtaken by outsiders, but quietly invited master Yipi to subdue Dihang dragon and wanted to take the treasures in the Mausoleum as his own.


    "No problem, this was originally our agreement. Don''t worry, my krawitz family has always been a man of his word!"


    Ruhr''s eyes flashed a little cold, but he said with a humble smile, and his hand behind his back made a gesture quietly.


    Behind him, a white woman with short hair in leather, curvaceous and holding a submachine gun nodded slightly after seeing the gesture.


    Ding Ning''s pupils suddenly contracted violently and became awn. He couldn''t believe staring at the little lama tied behind him by a mercenary. Zhu Gu was caught by the mercenaries? How is this possible?


    Although he doesn''t know what strength Zhu Gu is now, with his speed and eight sharp white bone blades, he should be able to kill all these mercenaries every minute if he wants.


    Did you look wrong? These mercenaries are not ordinary people, but powerful experts? Or did Zhu Gu do it on purpose?


    Ding Ning carefully sensed the strength of these mercenaries, but it''s a pity that their spiritual power is strongly suppressed here, and they can''t feel their real strength at all.


    "Eh!"


    Master PI suddenly gave a light sigh and looked at the ground where Ding Ning was hiding.


    Ding Ning was startled and quickly became invisible, but he was secretly surprised. He looked out of sight. He really looked out of sight. Master PI didn''t look so simple on the surface. No wonder he dared to steal the tomb alone with Ruhr.


    It seems that these people are harboring evil intentions, but it''s hard to say who will kill and who will own the treasure in the end.


    "What''s the matter, master Pi?"


    Ruhr looked warily along master Pi''s line of sight, but he was just an ordinary man. He asked in some doubt where he could see anything.


    "Nothing. Maybe I felt wrong. Although it''s just an outer mausoleum, everyone should be careful. The mausoleum of Khan is not so simple!"


    Master PI looked suspiciously at Ding Ning''s hiding place and whispered for a long time.


    Ding Ning knew that he was shocked to see Zhu Gu captured just now and was a little short of breath. Then he was sensed by master PI. He immediately held his breath and took out the immortal stone to shield his breath.


    Ruhr looked around nervously. He didn''t find anything wrong. Then he nodded cautiously and whispered, "everyone raise your guard!"


    The mercenaries were well-trained. When they heard the speech, they nodded, but no one made a voice. The whole God was on alert and was responsible for the alert.


    Master PI believed that he was absolutely right just now. There must be a person hidden here, but he didn''t expect anyone else. He just thought that Ruhr''s people ran in ahead of him.


    He couldn''t help humming. If he hadn''t wanted to find the location of Genghis Khan''s Mausoleum by Ruhr, and used his mercenaries to break the mechanism in the mausoleum for the dead ghost, he would have killed all these people.


    Master Pi''s original name is Amur, which means ease in Mongolian. Unfortunately, he is not an easy temperament. His parents died early. He was weak and bullied by his peers on the prairie where warriors are worshipped.


    At the age of 16, the girl he liked was robbed again. In a rage, he touched the other party''s yurt and killed it. Then he set a fire and ran away. He lived a wandering life. Later, he met a strange person who was injured in the Jianghu and saved him. After reading his saving grace, he gave him a worm Sutra and carefully taught him, he drifted away.


    Amur tasted the family affection he had not seen for a long time, read his teacher''s kindness and respected him as his father. He had a different surname PI, so he was named PI Muir.


    Few people know that pimir is actually a descendant of zamuhe. Speaking of zamuhe, he is a grassland eagle of the same age as timuzhen.


    It''s a pity that one mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. Anda, who grew up together since childhood, finally parted ways for their respective ideals and ambitions and met each other. After zamuhe''s defeat and death, timuhe thought of their brotherhood and didn''t massacre zamuhe''s descendants, so that zamuhe''s one vein can be preserved to this day.


    When pimur''s parents died, they left him a sheepskin scroll with a wooden handwritten book. According to the records on the sheepskin scroll, timuzhen was able to achieve the great cause of the imperial map because he received the three treasures from the holy mountain.


    The first is the Nine Tailed flag, which is composed of nine white yak tails. It has the magical power given by the eternal Heaven. The flag will not fall down and the iron cavalry will not die. The heroes of the grassland wave machetes one after another and follow those who hold the Nine Tailed flag to establish immortal achievements!


    The second is the hero''s horn. When the horn blows, the fallen iron cavalry will also become immortal heroes, come back from the dead, fight for them and level all enemies.


    The third is to shoot the sun and bend the bow, where the arrow can reach and where the soldiers can reach. It is said that when timuzhen first became a great Khan, he shot an arrow towards the West but disappeared. Until he found the arrow in Kiev (now the capital of Ukraine) when he led the Mongolian cavalry on the western expedition, Genghis Khan thought it was the will of eternal life, and the western expedition can only reach here, so he led his army to retreat, The first western expedition ended.

 Chapter 996

    Ordinary people will not believe these nonsense, but as a martial artist, pimur has wandered the Jianghu for many years and seen many incredible things, but he feels highly credible.


    According to his conjecture, Tiemuzhen must be a powerful warrior if he can compete for the world. The legendary three treasures are likely to exist. Even if they are not as mysterious as the legend, they must be treasures such as magic weapons and Lingbao. How can he not be excited.


    So he immediately returned to the grassland after learning that Muri Kravitz was blocked by insects in his search for Genghis Khan''s mausoleum. He also deliberately revealed his insect repellent skill, that is, waiting for Muri to take the bait. Although Muri didn''t come because he was old, his son Ruhr still found him, and all this was under his control.


    He took control of the army of ground insects, and he didn''t pay attention to these mercenaries from beginning to end. If he knew that what he subdued with insect control was only the larvae of ground dragon, and he couldn''t enter the mausoleum to fight for him, maybe he wouldn''t be so calm.


    Speaking of it, he can successfully tame the Dragon larvae and come here thanks to Ding Ning. If the adult dragons were not led away by Ding Ning, I''m afraid they would have been torn to pieces.


    "Mr. Ruhr, master PI, can we use a strong flashlight? This damn torch is too eye-catching."


    A white scholar with white hair, supported by two staff members, took off his reading glasses and rubbed his eyes.


    "Professor Alex, master PI said that it''s dangerous here. It''s safer to use the most primitive torch."


    Ruhr shrugged helplessly and said.


    "However, my eyes are smoked and painful..."


    Professor Alex wiped his glasses and said in some embarrassment.


    Before he finished, master PI interrupted with an impatient frown: "Although I can tame insects, this is a mausoleum after all. Who knows what kind of danger there is? You are still a professor. You should know better than me that most unknown creatures will have a sense of fear of fire. Let you use torches for your safety. If you want to kill everyone, it''s up to you!"


    "Oh, God, well, you convinced me!"


    Alex shrugged and stopped using the flashlight.


    Ruhr smiled apologetically at Alex and said gently, "Mr. Alex, it''s hard for you. Hold on!"


    "Well, well, in order to see the light of Genghis Khan''s Mausoleum again, I think I have no problem!"


    Alex put on his reading glasses and recovered like a chicken''s blood.


    The party continued to move forward under the guard of mercenaries. Ding Ning quietly disappeared behind them. If someone led the way, why not.


    But soon, the expedition encountered the first trouble. There were three forks at the end of the corridor. Everyone stopped and looked at Ruhr. They didn''t know how to go.


    Ruhr also had a headache. He looked at master PI and asked, "master PI, do you have any good suggestions?"


    "I''m only responsible for helping you eliminate some threats. I don''t know how to go."


    Master PI said indifferently.


    Ruhr hesitated for a moment and looked at Alex. "Professor Alex, do you have any suggestions?"


    "I have studied the ancient culture of Mongolia and China. Although Mongolia has ruled the ancient country of China for nearly a hundred years in history, from another perspective, during the period of rule, many Mongols lost their own culture and were eroded by China''s culture."


    Alex is not young, but when it comes to his research, Suddenly confident and eloquent: "In Chinese culture, we have always been used to respecting the left, while in Mongolian culture, we always respect the West. This requires us to identify the direction and see which direction the west is. I think the correct channel is either the left channel or the west channel. If the West and the left are the same channel, the channel can be determined. If it is not the same channel, we can also arrange Remove one channel and choose between two channels. "


    The crowd suddenly thought that, but Ding Ning almost didn''t laugh. The old foreign devil was too funny. He thought he had studied the fur of Chinese culture and dared to show off here.


    It''s right that China always respects the left, but it also depends on the situation. If there are only two choices, it naturally respects the left, but if there are three choices, it must respect the middle.


    Chinese culture is broad and profound. Can these barbarians deeply understand it?


    However, the old foreign devil is not good for nothing. The Tianjiao generation of Tiemuzhen is also an extremely conceited owl. In his bones, he still believes in the creed of respecting the strong. How can he follow the Chinese tradition? He will certainly follow the tradition of the grassland nation. The right channel is to respect the west, but this is his mausoleum. He doesn''t want to be disturbed after sleeping. It''s hard to say which channel is right.


    But the problem is that in this dark outer mausoleum corridor, the seven twists and eight turns have long lost the sense of direction. The modern instruments and compass have long been disturbed by the immortal stone, and the magnetic field has been disordered. It is impossible to identify the direction. It is not so easy to find out the West.


    "The compass pointer is out of control and cannot be positioned at all."


    "Me too. The compass always moves around. It is suspected that it is disturbed by the magnetic field and cannot be located."


    "We can''t see the rising of the sun and the setting of the moon here. We can''t locate it with general directional knowledge."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of archaeologists excitedly took out instruments to identify the direction, but they were disappointed and reported one after another.


    Alex was also depressed, pushed the spectacle frame, smiled bitterly and said, "I can''t help it."


    Ruhr was also embarrassed, subconsciously looked at pimur, "master PI, do you have a way to distinguish the right direction?"


    Pimur didn''t answer either. As soon as he reached out, there was a little golden mouse in his hand. He said, "go, baby, find the right channel."


    The little golden mouse squeaked twice, jumped to the ground, wandered in front of the three channels for a while, his beard trembled and smelled, then stopped in front of the left and right channels for a while, turned his head and shouted to pimur twice. Then he trotted up to pimur and didn''t know where to hide.


    Pimur frowned, shook his head helplessly and said, "my little baby told me that there is a smell of mineral resources in the left and right channels."


    Alex said excitedly, "it seems that the channel on the right is the West!"


    "That''s not necessarily true!"


    Pimur shook his head and denied, "this is my tame mining rat. It can''t tell the direction. It just smells the smell of mineral resources."


    "That''s enough. What minerals can there be in the remote mountains here? It must smell the treasure."


    Ruhr cheered up like a chicken''s blood and said in high spirits: "the facts have proved that Professor Alex''s inference is correct. The Tianjiao of Genghis Khan generation must not take the ordinary road. It must be in accordance with the double standards of China and Mongolia to place the mausoleum. Now the middle channel is excluded. We can enter in two ways from the left and right sides at the same time."


    Pimur frowned slightly. He was thinking of swallowing the treasure alone. If the soldiers were divided into two ways, who knew where the three treasures would appear? If someone gets ahead of you, you''ll be in trouble.


    But he didn''t have any other good way. A cruel look flashed across his eyes. These people are ordinary people. Even if he gets the treasure, he can''t play the role of the treasure. In the big deal, kill all these people and everything here will be his own.


    "Well, then follow Mr. Ruhr''s way!"


    After his face changed, pimur immediately agreed to the plan.


    "Rachel, you take a team to the left channel, and the others follow me to the right channel. Master PI, you go with Rachel, and I''ll go with Alex."


    Seeing that pimur had no objection, Ruhr flashed a proud smile on his face and quietly winked at Rachel.


    Rachel nodded quietly, indicating that Ruhr was implying that she would kill pimur as soon as she found the treasure.


    Pimur nodded noncommittally, "OK, no problem!"


    No one noticed that Zhu Gu, who was always carried behind by a mercenary, seemed to inadvertently glance at the middle channel, and his eyes showed a color of thinking.


    Ding Ning saw clearly in the dark and couldn''t help but move in his heart. Zhu Gu could detect his arrival at such a distance when he called the temple in Erdeni. It can be seen that his perception is extremely keen. It''s impossible for these mercenaries to catch him by his means. Then he took the initiative to catch him. He must have other goals, What on earth is attracting him here?


    Relic? Ding Ning suddenly flashed a light in his mind, revealing a sudden color. It seems that there may be a smell of relic in the middle channel!


    According to historical records, Weiwuer, Xiliao and Xixia conquered by Genghis Khan''s army are all countries that believe in Buddhism. In particular, the Xixia royal family once hired Tibetan Buddhist monks as national teachers or gurus. Although the Mongolian Yuan Empire had a close relationship with Tibetan Buddhism in the later period, Genghis Khan killed many eminent monks of Tibetan Buddhism in the early period, It is not entirely impossible for him to be buried with relic in his mausoleum.


    But he didn''t know that he would be wrong this time. Zhu Gu did come to the relic son, but he didn''t feel the breath of the relic son from the middle channel, but the immortal stone breath that suppressed the spiritual power.


    The two teams soon finished their division of labor and walked into a channel. Ding Ning looked at the back of a burly mercenary who followed Ruhr into the right channel, which seemed to give him a faint feeling of familiarity. Unfortunately, he couldn''t explore with divine consciousness, and he couldn''t be sure who the "acquaintance" was.


    The mercenary carrying Zhu Gu also entered the right channel. Ding Ning hesitated and didn''t follow them, but walked into the middle channel.


    The corridor is neither long nor short. Ding Ning walked for more than ten minutes before he came to the end. There are countless mechanism traps on the road, but he is always invisible and has a five element totem. These mechanism traps are no threat to him, but he can imagine that if there are such mechanism traps in the left and right channels, those mercenaries will be killed and injured.


    At the end of the corridor is an underground hall. There are hundreds of bones in the hall, which looks very terrible.


    Ding Ning frowned tightly and squatted down. He carefully examined the rotten bones at the touch. The bones were just ordinary people. Looking at their scattered bones with different postures, they should have resisted before he was alive, but they were killed alive.


    These people should be the workers who built the mausoleum. After the construction, they were killed and became the martyrs of Genghis Khan!


    Ding Ning quickly made a judgment. Although he didn''t like such burial, he was also used to it. After all, no emperor from ancient to modern wanted to be disturbed and sleep after his death. In order to keep it secret, it was the most common thing to let the workers who built the mausoleum bury with him.

 Chapter 997

    The intense mental repression told Ding Ning that the whole wall blocking the road ahead was another immortal stone, which made him wonder whether it was Genghis Khan''s mausoleum.


    He really couldn''t figure out where Genghis Khan got so many immortal stones to lock the mausoleum. No wonder no one could find his mausoleum after more than 700 years.


    After looking carefully for a long time, he didn''t find the entrance to the mausoleum. He didn''t bother to drill directly into the ground and sink constantly. He wanted to go around the bottom of the immortal stone and directly enter the inner mausoleum.


    But


    Just when he finally bypassed the immortal stone and was ready to drill through, a bright light suddenly flickered under the ground and bounced him back.


    Ding Ning''s ashen face came out of the ground, but his face was shocked. The neiling mausoleum was guarded by an array?


    If this array can''t stop him at ordinary times, he can find the array eye and enter easily, but this is only the tip of the iceberg of the array. He is underground and can''t see the whole leopard at all. He doesn''t even see what array it is.


    He was glad that the immortal stone, as the entrance of the portal, was just where the birth gate was. It didn''t completely stimulate the power of the great array, but just bounced him back. If he died or killed the gate, I''m afraid he was deeply trapped in the array and couldn''t be prevented from being hanged by the great array.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly there was a violent explosion, and the whole ground was shaking violently.


    Ding Ning''s face changed sharply, scolded and died. Without hesitation, he spread his wings and flew up, directly hiding in the stone wall above the passage.


    You don''t have to think that the explosion must be Ruhr. Those people see that there is no way ahead and want to blow up a channel with explosives. They don''t know how powerful this tomb mechanism is. Don''t bother him if they want to die!


    "Click, click!"


    Ding Ning was covered with a layer of rich earth elements, and his spiritual power tried to compete with the squeezing force formed by the violent tremor in the rock wall. He watched the rock layer between the three channels collapse continuously, and the dust turned into a pile of rubble ruins. A ghost cry and Howling cry came from the distance.


    It took a long time for the vibration to subside. Ding Ning looked at the terrible landslide with a earthy face. He was secretly glad that he had quickly jumped to hide above the rock wall and had the power of thick soil totem. Otherwise, he might be buried in the corridor like those people at the moment.


    Should they all die? Ding Ning sighed lightly. Although these people had evil intentions and came to steal the tomb, they were more than 100 lives after all. In this way, they all died at once, which inevitably gave him compassion.


    Just as he was about to show up, a slight sound suddenly sounded on the ground. Ding Ning suddenly thought of Zhu Gu. By the way, the monster could escape and would not die so easily.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning was so desperate that it was time to eradicate this scourge. He immediately jumped from the rock top to the place where the news came out, and decided to kill the monster immediately.


    "Rustle!"


    Ding Ning suddenly stopped his action and looked at a three legged Golden Toad the size of a cow drilled out of the gravel. His whole body was round and his golden skin became a little dull.


    The three legged Golden Toad was bruised all over and covered with blood. He opened his huge mouth and spit out one person. His body quickly became smaller. In the twinkling of an eye, he recovered to the size of a palm. He lay on the ground feebly, and his breath became listless.


    The person who was spit out was master PI with a frightened face. His whole body was covered with the saliva of the Golden Toad. He was very embarrassed. Looking at the dispirited appearance of the three legged golden meal, a look of regret flashed in his eyes, and put his fingers into the mouth of the three legged Golden Toad.


    The three legged Golden Toad bit his fingertips and greedily swallowed his blood essence. The injury on his body recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the listless breath was shocked.


    Master Pi''s face turned pale quickly, even his dark hair began to turn white, and the whole person''s vitality lost at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Well, well, drink again and I''ll be sucked dry by you."


    Master PI reached out and grabbed the recovered Golden Toad, pulled out his fingers and said with a spoiled face.


    "Quack!"


    The three legged Golden Toad did not fully recover, and gave two weak cries, which seemed to express dissatisfaction, but he also knew that after eating, the peeling master had to be taken out of the body. He closed his eyes and let master PI put it into a treasure bag around his waist.


    Ding Ning secretly said he was surprised. It is said that the three legged Golden Toad can spit money and is a thing of great wealth. However, he knew that this thing, like the mining mouse, is a human alien. It can explore treasures and instantly swallow the surrounding air to expand to change its size. Just now master PI took advantage of the characteristics of the three legged Golden Toad to hide in the mouth of the Golden Toad.


    Master PI looked around warily and was relieved to see that there was no movement. He chose a relatively smooth large stone in the rubble and sat cross legged. He took out a box from the treasure bag, took out half of the Millennium ginseng, took a painful bite on his face, and recovered his blood. His pale face turned ruddy at the speed visible to the naked eye, Only half white hair can''t be repaired for a while.


    Unexpectedly, this guy has some skills. Ding Ning muttered to himself, but he was not in a hurry to show up. He believed that Zhu Gu''s monster would never die here so easily. He''d better wait and see it become better.


    "Wow!"


    Sure enough, before long, there was another sound of gravel. Zhu Gu poked his head out and his little face was gray, but the mercenary carrying him had disappeared.


    Master PI was startled and looked vigilantly, but when he saw that it was the little lama, he was relieved. He felt that the other party was not threatening and did not pay attention to him. He continued to close his eyes and regulate his breath, trying to recover as soon as possible.


    Ding Ning''s eyes narrowed. When he was preparing to attack and kill Zhu Gu, there was another sound of gravel. The three heard the sound and looked at it.


    I saw a large man dressed as a mercenary, with a gray face, drilling out of the rubble and looking around with some confusion.


    Master PI narrowed his eyes and flashed a killing opportunity, but thinking of his current physical condition, he temporarily restrained the idea of killing this fateful mercenary and continued to digest the medicine of thousands of ginseng.


    Zhu Guben wanted to kill master PI, but when he saw the mercenary, he immediately restrained his killing opportunity and curled up like a harmless man and animal.


    Ding Ning''s pupils contracted violently, and a flash of lightning flashed in his mind. No wonder he was familiar with the figure of a mercenary before. It was him.


    King Kong, King Kong with metal power protection, can save his life in the collapse just now. It''s really nothing strange.


    But what makes Ding Ning puzzled is why King Kong sneaked here dressed up as a mercenary. Did the divine organization also stare at Genghis Khan''s Mausoleum?


    But when you think about it, it doesn''t seem strange. God descendant organizations do inhumane in vivo genetic experiments all year round. How can it be possible without financial support.


    Scientific research has always been a bottomless pit for swallowing gold. Even if the divine descendant organization is rich and powerful, it is impossible not to lack funds. It is easy to explain that it has an eye on the Genghis Khan Mausoleum. It can only be blamed for the great noise caused by the investigation team organized by Muri krawitz during the last investigation. Although it failed in the end, many people believe that the mausoleum he found is the real Genghis Khan Mausoleum, It''s strange not to be watched.


    The three survivors on the surface didn''t speak and didn''t even mean to say hello. They began to heal each other. Even if King Kong had gold body protection, he was slightly injured in the landslide of that scale. Zhu Gu was unharmed, but he was too harmless to humans and animals. King Jin Gang and master PI just regarded him as lucky, and no one regarded him as a threat, Directly ignored him.


    Strange things happen every year, only this year. Just when Ding Ning thought there were only three survivors, the rubble began to loosen again. Rachel, the female head of the mercenary whom Ruhr trusted, survived, but she seemed to be seriously injured, ragged, and her legs were crushed by a big stone.


    When she saw that there were only these living people, Rachel flashed a sad color at the bottom of her eyes. Then she took a deep breath and shouted to the king of King Kong, "Bernie, come and help me!"


    "Oh, OK, Rachel!"


    King Kong said in a low voice, pretending to be laborious, went to Rachel, removed the stone that pressed her leg, liberated her bloody right leg, took out the healing medicine from the ragged clothes to help her apply the medicine, and said happily: "fortunately, the bone is not broken, it''s just a skin injury. It''s OK to apply some medicine."


    Ding Ning secretly guessed whether Rachel would also be a member of the divine origin organization. King Kong was so kind to help her?


    But thinking of Ruhr''s trust in her before, Ding Ning felt that this was unlikely. Rachel had a close relationship with the krawitz family or Ruhr. She didn''t seem to be a member of the divine organization. She survived or was lucky to be separated.


    "Bernie, our people are dead. Wuwuwuwuwu, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t take risks with my brothers, but I''m from the krawitz family. I can''t help coming. I hurt them, Wuwuwuwu!"


    Rachel was a woman after all. Although she narrowly escaped death, she couldn''t help crying when she thought that dozens of brothers were buried here.


    "Well, well, don''t cry. We''re not out of danger yet. What to do next depends on your decision."


    King Kong''s body was stiff for a moment, then relaxed and comforted in a soft voice.


    Ding Ning''s face became very strange. Is this still the ruthless king kong? Can you speak in such a gentle tone? Is King Kong interested in Rachel?


    He rubbed his chin and looked at King Kong with interest. When he saw that his expression was a little stiff, a little pity, and a faint sense of guilt, he suddenly realized.


    It seems that King Kong knew the relationship between Rachel and krawitz family long ago, so he deliberately mixed into Rachel''s mercenary regiment. Rachel can become the head of the mercenary regiment at a young age. There is no doubt that she has a very attractive personality charm. In addition, the girl is really beautiful and heroic, She has the characteristics that ordinary girls don''t have. It''s reasonable for King Kong to have some different feelings for her day and night.


    Of course, since King Kong didn''t worry about Rachel''s safety for the first time after he got out of danger, I''m afraid this feeling, if any, is very little. Perhaps it was Rachel''s grief that exposed the weak side of women that stimulated his desire for protection as a man and made his strange feeling take root and sprout quickly.


    I have to say, love is really wonderful.


    However, for Ding Ning, although this feeling is precious, it is impossible to have any results at all. King Kong is the mainstay of the divine organization and a figure highly valued by the divine organization. What he can finally bring to Rachel is only deep disappointment and injury. This is a feeling that should not exist.

 Chapter 998

    "What shall we do next? Ruhr, although they are all dead, we can''t just give up halfway?"


    Master PI has not recovered to the peak state yet, but he has recovered more than half. Looking at the devastated ruins, he frowned and asked.


    "I don''t know what to do, Bernie, what do you say?"


    Although King Kong joined his mercenary regiment soon and was usually silent, she had saved Rachel''s life several times because of her bravery. Now it was her most vulnerable time. She instinctively asked King Kong for her opinions.


    "Master Pi is right. We have all come here. We can''t give up halfway!"


    King Kong saw a flash of fear in Rachel''s eyes and knew that she really wanted to shrink back. He quickly encouraged: "our mercenary regiment will survive now. Both of us and those brothers have died. If they know underground, they won''t be willing. They certainly don''t want us to retreat like this."


    "Yes, you are right. No matter how terrible the Genghis Khan Mausoleum is, we must not shrink back in order not to disappoint our brothers."


    It has to be said that King Kong is also a guy who is good at bewitching people. He knows Rachel''s temperament very well. She is a woman who carefully manages the brothers of the mercenary regiment as her own family. The wishes of the brothers of the mercenary regiment are her biggest weakness. In a word, Rachel resurrected in situ like chicken blood. She made up her mind with determination in her eyes.


    Master PI has a proud smile on his mouth. At present, four people have survived, one is a wounded woman, one is a little lama with no strength to bind chickens, and another is a strong man without any brain. These people can''t pose a threat to him at all, and the next situation is all in his hands.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to kill these people, but he hasn''t entered neiling yet. He doesn''t know the danger on the road ahead. More than one person can have one more cannon fodder. Why don''t he do it.


    "The passages here have collapsed. Where is the road?"


    Zhu Gu blinked his big clear eyes and pretended to be afraid.


    "If you''re afraid, you can leave now, but only if you can go out."


    Master PI glanced at Zhu Gu coldly and said with threat.


    Zhu Gu trembled with cooperation and said with a frightened face, "I... I''d better follow you. There are many snakes outside. I''m afraid!"


    "Don''t be afraid, little guy. Bernie and I will protect you."


    Rachel looked at Zhu Gu''s frightened look and couldn''t help her motherhood. She comforted in a soft voice.


    "Then please take more care of Zhu gu!"


    Zhu Gu said with an innocent face.


    This devil can even act!


    With a sneer in his mouth, Ding Ning wondered whether to wait a little longer to see how these people opened the gate of the mausoleum and entered the inner mausoleum.


    "I''m badly hurt. Hey, big man, it''s up to you next. Should it be all right to clean up the stones in front of the passage gate?"


    Master PI thought he was in control of the situation. Yi Qi shouted at King Kong.


    The cold light in the bottom of King Kong''s eyes flashed away, and he wanted to kill master PI immediately. But as soon as he thought that there were any damn insects in the mausoleum and it might be useful to keep this guy, he resisted the evil spirit and replied with a simple and honest face: "no problem!"


    "Be careful!"


    Rachel flashed a color of dependence in her eyes, gently told him, warmed King Kong''s heart, grinned and said, "you forget, I''m the strongest in our regiment. These broken stones can''t help me!"


    The beauty was heavy, and King Kong seemed to be full of fighting spirit. He began to do hard work bravely.


    Ding ningle enjoyed his success. Watching King Kong''s effortless performance there, he couldn''t help feeling secretly that life is like a play. It all depends on acting skills. These four people have their own ghosts. It''s really wonderful.


    Things are really getting more and more interesting. Even Rachel is a standard dramatist. She pretends to be the pioneer of the King Kong fan. Perhaps Rachel has long suspected the identity of the King Kong and directed this scene!


    If Ding Ning hadn''t dived into the ground in boredom and found that there were not only Ruhr''s body in the rubble, but also only a few of the mercenaries'' bodies. All the dead were the scientific researchers of the archaeological team. I''m afraid Rachel''s performance even deceived him.


    What makes Ding Ning wonder is how Ruhr and those mercenaries disappeared? Do they all know how to escape?


    Ding Ning didn''t believe in evil and went underground until he found that there was a sign left after the activity of a ground dragon tens of meters thick under the ground. He suddenly realized that these people were either eaten by this huge ground dragon; Or like master PI, he was taken away by the Earth Dragon in his mouth.


    If it is the latter, it will be more interesting. Is there a ground bug master among Ruhr and others who is deeper than master Pi? If so, will these terrible numbers of ground dragons be summoned by the local insect master in order to scare off other grave robbers?


    However, it''s also wrong. If the krawitz family really has such a powerful ground bug master, there''s no need to get master PI and King Kong too?


    Ding Ning couldn''t figure it out. He sank underground and thought hard. Suddenly, he found that there seemed to be a faint array fluctuation at the bottom of the ground.


    Ding Ning looked intently, and saw that the bodies of the dead archaeologists quickly became shriveled, and the blood continued to penetrate into the ground along the wound, flashing a dark luster.


    This strange scene made his hair stand on end? There was a sudden flash in my mind, the method of blood sacrifice!


    As an array master, he knows that there are two conventional methods to break the array. One is that the array mage who knows the way of array finds the array eye to break the array; Second, use the power beyond the power of the array to crack it violently.


    The array mage didn''t say it when he broke the array. He, the array master, couldn''t find the array eye under the condition of a glimpse of the whole leopard, let alone other array mages. Of course, the nine day Xuannv may be able, but she is a goddess. How can she see the burial objects of a common emperor?


    Violent cracking is even more impossible. Since Genghis Khan''s mausoleum has set up a large array, even extraterrestrial wonders such as immortal stones have been used. Unless 10000 tons of nuclear weapons are used, even the strong in the holy martial arts may not be able to break the array with brute force.


    Neither of these two conventional methods can work, so there is only the third unconventional method.


    An ancient and evil method of breaking the array is recorded in the array inheritance, that is blood sacrifice!


    Use the blood and vitality of many people to corrode the power of the array and stop the array to break the door of the array.


    At present, it seems that Ruhr uses this kind of blood sacrifice method, but the problem is that the number of people sacrificed by blood seems to be too small, and their blood and vitality do not seem to be enough to break the door of the array.


    Ding Ning fell into thinking. At one moment, his eyes suddenly flashed and thought of a possibility.


    Unless, this is only one of the nodes of the broken array, and the array gates in other directions are also carrying out blood sacrifice at the moment, it can only make sense.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, the ripples under the ground became stronger and stronger, but a violent roar suddenly sounded on the ground.


    Ding Ning quietly looked out and saw that the immortal stone gate disguised as the whole wall could not be destroyed. An invisible force fluctuated, and the gate turned abruptly, revealing the dark entrance.


    "Open, the gate is open!"


    King Kong shouted in ecstasy, turned around, picked up Rachel, who was inconvenient to walk, and rushed to the door.


    Unexpectedly, he was faster and master PI was faster. He got into the gate before him.


    Zhu Gu slowly followed King Kong, looking nervous and afraid, and entered the gate.


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes and quietly followed up, but he was more and more sure of his guess. He deliberately made a cave in to sacrifice blood, which made the array fall into a temporary pause. It seems that the krawitz family is well prepared this time!


    According to his inference, at least 300 people have to be sacrificed for such a blood sacrifice to suppress the operation of the array and open the door of the array, and there are only 50 dead archaeological workers, which means that the krawitz family has found at least six places, and there are at least five krawitz family members who are doing the same thing as Ruhr, To open the door of this array.


    It''s crazy. In order to open the door of an array, so many lives were sacrificed. Are all the krawitz family crazy?


    But at this time, Ding Ning increasingly doubted whether it was Genghis Khan''s tomb.


    Although that Tianjiao''s life was epic, he fought countless battles, plundered the treasures of more than 20 countries, and he had a group of capable people and men under his hand, if he could use the meteorite in the outer sky such as immortal stone as the array gate, Ding Ning would never believe it. Cheng Jisi Khan didn''t have such a big hand.


    If, as he thought, it was not Genghis Khan''s mausoleum, but someone else, it would be terrible.


    Wealth moves people. The krawitz family''s calculation is very good, but I''m afraid the most popular will draw water with a bamboo basket. It''s impossible to get in and out. It''s hard to say whether they can save their lives in the end.


    After entering the array gate, there was a dark corridor in front of him. As soon as Ding Ning entered, he saw King Kong and others stagnant. He suddenly realized that there was no oxygen here. It was a vacuum.


    He has a five element totem, and his spiritual power may simulate any form of gas. It''s not a matter of oxygen. He has long reached the point where he doesn''t need to breathe through his mouth and nose, so he didn''t notice the abnormality at the first time, but King Kong and others can''t. after he realized that there was no oxygen here, he held his breath for the first time and waited for the fresh air to be transmitted through the open door.


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    In the dark passage, the green light flashed, and the first oil lamp suddenly lit up on both sides of the wall, followed by the second... The third


    Finally, the whole passage was lit up. Although it lit up the passage to a certain extent, the pale green light reflected on the face like a fierce ghost, which made people feel cold, and Rachel screamed!


    "Stop barking. People are scared to death. It''s just a little trick. What''s the fuss!"


    Master PI was not frightened by the green light, but was frightened by Rachel''s scream. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and scolded angrily.


    "Big... Master, what''s going on? Why is the oil lamp so scary?"


    Rachel is a mercenary after all. After being scolded by master PI, she calmed down and asked shivering.


    "It''s nothing strange. It''s worthless. It''s called Wannian lamp. The oil lamp is a bronze product. Because of the principle of thermal expansion and contraction or oxidation, the copper atoms falling off will emit a green flame when they burn!"


    Master PI said.

 Chapter 999

    "Then why doesn''t anyone light the fire? The oil lamp will light automatically?"


    Rachel saw that she was not haunted, her mood stabilized a little, and she didn''t care about master Pi''s tone. She asked modestly.


    "That''s even simpler. The wick of the bronze oil lamp is mixed with a special kind of phosphorus. This is a closed space. Without oxygen, the oil lamp will automatically go out. But now we open the door, oxygen rushes in, and phosphorus will be ignited when encountering oxygen. Therefore, the oil lamps here are lit one by one, which looks scary."


    Master PI had a rare opportunity to show off for a while. He explained patiently, which made everyone relax.


    Ding Ning frowned slightly. Although what master PI said was reasonable, he ignored one thing, that is, lamp oil. What kind of lamp oil has not been volatilized and preserved for hundreds of years?


    An idea that even he couldn''t believe came to his mind. According to the records of ancient books, there was a method of making ten thousand year lamps in ancient times. The lamp oil was an ointment boiled with shark oil. It was almost non-volatile and very flame-resistant. A drop could burn for decades, and the burning flame was green.


    But the problem is, whether the species of chimaeras really exists is a problem, let alone refining with chimaeras. Although his totem is a mermaid totem, which is also a kind of chimaeras, it is only a totem after all. No one dare say that chimaeras must exist.


    The mermaid was alive before, but he knew it was transformed by the spirit of the nine day Xuannv. Naturally, it can''t be true!


    Ding Ning''s eyesight was different from that of ordinary people. He concentrated on the lamp and couldn''t help trembling. Is there really someone in this world?


    The oil lamp is embedded on the wall in the shape of a bronze Mermaid. The mermaid pinches her waist with one hand and holds it up with the other hand. There is a lamp wick in the palm of her hand. The lamp twist comes out from one hand and leads to the hand pinching her waist. The twist goes straight from the hand pinching her waist to the oil cylinder, and green and faint blue fire is scattered.


    "Oh, I see. Let''s go quickly. Although we know what''s going on, the green one is still very scary."


    No matter what master PI said was true or false, Rachel was relieved and patted her chest in the arms of King Kong.


    "Come on, there should be enough oxygen in the channel. Let''s see what''s ahead!"


    Master PI himself was frightened. He didn''t want to stay in such an environment for a long time. He strode forward in a responsible way.


    Ding Ning did not leave with them, but stood in place and looked at the lifelike bronze Mermaid lamp. His heart was full of inexplicable sadness. Unconsciously, he had burst into tears.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with him, so he felt very uncomfortable. His tears stayed like the flood with the gate open. He didn''t wake up until a cold wind blew. It was the sadness of the mermaid totem that infected himself that made him so out of control.


    This surprised him. Isn''t the mermaid a totem? How can you have your own emotions and even infect yourself?


    The mermaid totem, which has always been spiritless, is wriggling on his arm like boiling water, and transmits a strong appeal for the first time.


    For the mermaid totem, Ding Ning is still very emotional. Although this mermaid is not that Mermaid, and the woman of Jiutian Xuannv also overcame him, he still felt a little dejected when he remembered the days when he was with the mermaid.


    Therefore, Ding Ning began to collect the first oil lamp. As soon as he touched the bronze oil lamp, he suddenly changed.


    At the moment when the oil lamp was removed by him, a virtual shadow of a mermaid appeared out of thin air, bowed to him, and then drilled into his arm and integrated with the mermaid totem.


    Soul of mermaid?


    Ding Ning was surprisingly angry. Who was so vicious and cruel? He not only refined the mermaid into ointment, but also sealed its soul in the oil lamp and endured the torture of endless years. At this moment, he felt the sadness of the mermaid totem.


    As the oil lamps were picked up by him, the virtual shadows of mermaids and totems were integrated into one. Ding Ning''s perception of the attribute of water became deeper and deeper. At one moment, he was shocked, his perception of the element of water reached 80%, and Dantian expanded again.


    He knew that this was the mermaid totem, thanked him for helping the soul of the mermaid free from imprisonment and gave him feedback, but he was not at all happy and immersed in endless sadness and anger.


    One after another, 108 bronze oil lamps represent the lives of 108 mermaids. This number is almost a group of mermaids!


    With a "boom", after Ding Ning picked up the 108th oil lamp and released the souls of 108 mermaids, his brain roared, and the understanding of water element reached 100% in an instant. After wood element, the second one stepped into great fullness.


    The mermaid as like as two peas, a huge wave of fish, was turned into a solid figure, floating in the air. The beautiful eyes were looking at him with gratitude. The appearance and the mermaid of the nine days'' mysterious souls were exactly the same. Maybe nine days, the mysterious woman was the totem that was condensed according to the mermaid totem.


    "Thank you, you are the benefactor of our Mermaid family!"


    The mermaid''s mouth spits bubbles, and her spiritual eyes are full of gratitude, which makes Ding Ning feel ashamed. Why does the mermaid also have the hobby of bare arms? However, he was still very happy to see the mermaid come back: "you''re welcome. We are one. Your business is mine. This is what I should do."


    "One? OK!"


    The mermaid said something inexplicable. Her face was a little shy, which made monk Ding Ning confused. This new Mermaid seems to be more shy than the soul of Jiutian Xuannv!


    "Cough, can you tell me what''s going on?"


    Ding Ning saw that the mermaid was shy for a long time and didn''t speak. He scratched his head and took the initiative to break the silence.


    "I used to be the master of the sea and the king of aquarium, and then..."


    The mermaid''s face showed the color of hard thinking, blinked her confused big eyes and said sadly, "it seems that some terrible things happened later, but I can''t remember what happened."


    Ding Ning was shocked. Wogou, the king of aquarium and the owner of the sea, do you want to break it? However, only in this way can it become the totem of water element!


    Looking at the painful appearance that the mermaid tried hard to recall, but couldn''t remember, she quickly made a voice and comforted: "if you can''t remember, don''t think about it. It will always recover in the future."


    "My memory has not been completely restored, but I know that my soul is sealed in these bronze oil lamps. I don''t know who tore my soul into countless copies. Unexpectedly, it was sealed here. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to find my incomplete memory!"


    The mermaid vomited a blister and shrouded Ding Ning in it: "I feel very strange here. It seems that something can threaten our existence. I feel the power passing quickly when I come out, so I''ll go back first. You don''t leave this blister, which may help you."


    "Threat? Loss of power?"


    Ding Ning felt it for a while. There was no such feeling, but the origin of the mermaid was strange. Cultivation and perception could not be simply divided by realm. Naturally, he didn''t dare to have the slightest carelessness. He nodded solemnly and agreed. The mermaid shook his beautiful tail and returned to his arm and turned it into a tattoo.


    "Eh!"


    Ding Ning suddenly turned around and looked, frowned and was surprised. He didn''t know when the door of the array would automatically close, which meant that there would be a lack of oxygen here soon. Fortunately, he had blisters and could continuously convert him into oxygen, which could not pose any threat to him.


    He walked forward quickly. Even if there was no harvest this time, he must not let the tiger go back to the mountain and let Zhu Gu escape and leave future trouble.


    Unfortunately, the plan couldn''t catch up with the change. After he walked out of the channel, he found that there was a huge underground palace in front of him. King Kong, master PI and Rachel were desperately avoiding the pursuit of a group of cavalry riding bone horses in the underground palace, but Zhu Gu disappeared.


    Ding Ning didn''t think much about Zhu Gu, but looked at the cavalry rushing towards him and cutting down with a knife.


    He was not afraid of these cavalry, but surprised that these cavalry could find his existence, and his invisibility failed here.


    What scares him most is that these cavalry are not human. No, strictly speaking, they are not even ghosts.


    They have no body at all. There is only a pair of armor and rusty machetes all over them. They are full of the smell of decay.


    "Drink!"


    Seeing that his whereabouts were revealed, Ding Ning no longer covered up his figure and waved a fist at the cavalry coming.


    But with a blow, his face changed dramatically. His fist penetrated the cavalry''s machete. It was an invisible thing.


    Just when he thought that since it was an invisible thing, it should not cause harm to himself, a strong death threat made him instinctively roll on the spot, the machete crossed his forehead, and the sea suddenly hurt.


    Lying in the trough, the armor monster is the same as the soul chopping knife. It''s no wonder that King Kong is chased and killed. There is no way in heaven and no door in the earth. His gold body is a physical defense, so he can''t carry the soul damage!


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    King Kong''s head hurt and he was about to crack. He was cut by the armor monster at the first knife. Fortunately, he didn''t have enough cultivation and didn''t condense the spirit. He just hurt his mental power, but it was enough for him to drink a pot.


    His strong body is useless for a hero to face such armor monsters that specially hurt the spirit. He has to run for his life with Rachel with injured legs, which makes him miserable. Fortunately, the underground palace is very large and the number of armor monsters is not large, otherwise his spiritual power would have been cut off and become a living dead man.


    On the contrary, master Pi''s situation is better. This guy is a warlock who plays with insects. His cultivation is not high, but his mental strength is not weak. He was reminded by King Kong. He has never been cut by the armor monster. He can barely resist and fight back when he has time.


    It''s a pity that most of what he learned is insect control skills. He has no effective strategy to kill the enemy. He can barely support it. He also relies on his endless insects to replace the dead ghost, but over time, he will have to die here sooner or later.


    The three were very embarrassed. They saw a human wearing Zorro mask suddenly. Although they were surprised and doubted his identity secretly, Ding Ning''s appearance attracted some armor monsters, greatly reduced their pressure and relaxed a little.


    Cut the soul?


    Ding Ning was not surprised but happy. Just before, he had no fun in the battle of divine consciousness with Dalai. Now the suppression power of immortal stone here has been reduced a lot, and the divine consciousness can be released. These armor monsters can just be used to practice and help him practice controlling the divine consciousness battle.


    Therefore, in the stunned three of King Kong, I saw that the mysterious black faced man was still in place. The embarrassed armor monster who chased them was like a psycho, constantly wielding a knife and slashing, and was often pushed back by the non-existent attack.

 Chapter 1000

    King Kong''s three people stared and relaxed completely, because those armor monsters had gone to besiege the black faced man.


    MD, are they in a group? Acting for us?


    It was easy. I just couldn''t understand Ding Ning''s way of fighting. This idea came out of my mind.


    There were only 18 armor monsters, but the rush brought great pressure to Ding Ning. For a moment, he was in a hurry.


    After a short period of consternation, King Kong ran to a triangular wall without hesitation and disappeared into the underground palace.


    Ding Ning glanced at the wall in his busy schedule. He found that there was another mystery behind the wall. Behind the triangular bulge, there seemed to be a corner door. He estimated that Zhu Gu left from the corner door.


    He was not in a hurry. He continued to fight with the armored monster. Compared with the treasures in the mausoleum, it was rare to find an opponent who could temper the fighting mode of divine knowledge. He cherished this opportunity to improve himself.


    The greater the pressure, the faster the improvement. In this short time, his divine sense control has been rapidly improved, which has reached ten thousandths, and is still soaring.


    The broken machete in the armor monster''s hand is mixed with immortal stone. It can hurt the spirit, but the degree of damage is not high, which is far less than the self-healing speed of green wood body. Therefore, after the initial panic, Ding Ning has gradually mastered the battle rhythm and become more comfortable.


    In fact, he can defeat these armor monsters at any time as long as he wants, but it is rare to meet an opponent who helps him refine his divine knowledge. He doesn''t want to end so soon.


    The struggle lasted about half an hour. After the control degree of divine consciousness reached 20 / 10000, these armor monsters could no longer exert any pressure on him and could no longer play a role in training. Ding Ning regretted to defeat all these armor monsters.


    If there is a strong man with strong divine sense watching the war, he will see an illusory divine sense knife, which will slip along the neck of the armor monster. The armor monster will "poof" his head to the ground and turn into a pile of abandoned armor fragments, and the white bone horse under the seat will be broken into a pile of bone powder.


    Ding Ning smashed it, smashed its mouth, and his face was filled with an excited smile. It seemed incredible that the armor monster could kill the enemy independently, but it was not so mysterious when he saw through it.


    After his careful observation during the battle, the secret of the armor monster was nowhere to hide. The strangeness was that a strange pattern array was engraved on the broken armor.


    This is a way of re combination and arrangement of runes, which is not in the inheritance of runes. He knows every Rune decomposed, but after re arrangement and combination, it can play an incredible and magical role.


    Ding Ning was also enlightened. The way of runes was broad and profound. Even the inheritance of runes could not teach him all the ways of arrangement and combination. Many Rune arrays of high-level high power needed his own exploration.


    This is a very complex subject. Each basic rune is like a single material molecule. When encountering another or more basic runes, it will produce a series of chemical reactions and have some unusual magical effects.


    Rune array!


    Ding Ning suddenly realized something at this moment. In fact, he had long found that runes and arrays were actually deeply related.


    It may not be all right to say that runes are condensed versions of arrays, but their basic principles have a lot in common. Then, can Rune arrays be formed according to the arrangement of arrays?


    Ding Ning was very interested and didn''t hurry to chase King Kong and others. He couldn''t wait to use his spiritual power to depict the five element basic talismans of water arrow talisman, fireball talisman, Geng gold talisman, tuyuan talisman and wood spirit talisman, and combine them to see if they could form a five element Talisman array.


    With a loud bang, the whole underground palace was shaking. The arrangement of five element talismans suddenly exploded, and a deep pit with a radius of five meters appeared on the ground.


    Half a day later, Ding Ning climbed out of the pit with a disheartened face. He was ragged, scarred and bleeding from the corners of his mouth, but he shook his head, but he was not surprised but happy.


    Although the fusion of the five elements talismans failed, he verified his guess that the arrangement and combination of talismans can indeed cause a certain chemical reaction, and the explosion of talismans is the best proof.


    I''m not afraid of failure. As long as the idea is right, there will always be success. Moreover, it seems that the power of the explosion of the five element talisman is not small. It can break his spiritual shield and hurt him.


    You know, he was protected by seven heavy spiritual power, and his body was still badly wounded after two times of military training. That is, he can only bounce around with the body of green wood after rapid recovery. If he is not killed by the explosion, he may lose his resistance. Use it well. This is a big killing weapon.


    Ding Ning, who fell into the experimental state, was crazy. He had long forgotten where he was. He kept experimenting again and again. There was a violent explosion roar from the underground palace.


    The deep pits on the ground quickly recovered under the action of the underground array, but under Ding Ning''s continuous experiment, the deep pits appeared one after another. In the end, the large array had no time to recover. A good underground palace was bombed with holes, and the uneven deep pits on the ground were as devastated as if they had just been bombed by bombers.


    Until a moment, someone in a state of madness gave a surprise laugh, and the explosion finally stopped.


    Ding Ning couldn''t let go of looking at the five element symbol array finally formed in his hand, grinning and giggling, but he was secretly scolding himself for being so stupid. The five elements are mutually reinforcing and mutually defeating. Can the random arrangement not explode? If you combine the symbol array according to the principle of five elements, you can succeed at one time.


    Looking at the ground still creeping and repairing, Ding Ning flashed a color of thinking on his face. He didn''t know whether the five element Rune array could achieve the lethality produced by the failed five element Rune array after it was detonated.


    He always wanted to do it. He immediately made several stable five element Rune arrays and put them away as a killer mace.


    Covered with psychic shield, he stretched out his hand like a great enemy and threw out the five element Rune array


    Eh! It didn''t explode!


    Ding Ning picked up the five element Rune array and looked at it carefully. He was a little depressed. Once the five element Rune array was formed, its performance was stable and frightening. Violent impact on the ground would not destroy the array combination.


    If you want it to explode, you must destroy its stability, but how?


    Destruction is always easier than construction, which is not too difficult for Ding Ning, who has experienced dozens of failures. Just adding or reducing the proportion of some five element elements in the five element Rune array is enough to destroy its stability and detonate the five element Rune array.


    In order to reduce some trouble, it is more appropriate to increase for the sake of safety. Ding Ning quickly made up his mind and threw the five element Rune array far away. Before it landed, a lightning appeared out of thin air and hit the five element Rune array.


    "Boom!"


    An earth shaking noise came, and the whole underground palace began to shake and collapse.


    Ding Ning, like a discarded rag doll, had no resistance. He was rushed out by the explosion for tens of meters and fell into the deep pit.


    "Cough!"


    Half a day later, Ding Ning climbed out of the deep pit, his ears roared, his seven orifices bled and stared at the whole underground palace, which was instantly turned into ruins. Even the large bursts of lines underground were wiped out by the explosive force, and the luster and obscurity stopped running.


    Half of Ding Ning''s body was blown to pieces. The green wood body is repairing his flesh at a speed visible to the naked eye. If there is no green wood body, I''m afraid he will be killed by himself this time.


    "I''m afraid even the strong in Shenwu can''t carry this power!"


    Ding Ning, who had experienced the inhuman pain of military training, really didn''t take this degree of pain into his heart. He grinned and whispered, but his eyes were bright and scary.


    Suddenly, Ding Ning''s ears quickly stirred twice, and his divine consciousness probed into the distance and was stunned.


    There are eight other underground palaces around the ruins of underground palaces. A total of seven underground palaces are in a ring shape, guarding a huge area in the middle. The array ripple in this central area is flashing, and the divine consciousness cannot be explored. It should be the middle palace and the center of the array.


    Among the seven underground palaces, there are 18 armor monsters fighting with humans in each underground palace, and the number has reached thousands.


    Ruhr and the missing mercenaries were also among them. Unexpectedly, Ruhr had joined up with the rest of the krawitz family, adding up to hundreds.


    King Kong, master PI and others are scattered in other underground palaces and chased by armor monsters. They have not met Ruhr and others for the time being.


    Ding Ning''s underground palace was blown up, which affected other underground palaces. Groups of monsters that Ding Ning had never seen before appeared and killed humans crazily.


    But these are not enough to shock Ding Ning. To his surprise, he saw acquaintances among these people.


    Tianxuanzi, an old man, didn''t know how to come. He was fighting with a wolf headed monster and had to deal with the siege of armor monsters. He looked very hard and the situation was in danger.


    Besides, Ding Ning also saw many acquaintances from the crowd, Yan Tong of the holy doctor, Jiang wuhui of the holy sword mountain villa and the green bamboo of the Sanskrit pure land, but Ding Ning didn''t know their identity at the moment.


    Here is a large array of nine palaces and eight trigrams arranged for the internal image. Now the nine palaces have destroyed one palaces, Xun palace. Ding Ning''s divine sense has no obstacles and quickly made a clear judgment.


    Although such a large array is relatively high-end for Ding Ning and difficult to break, it is still no problem to find the array eye and get in and out safely. In particular, after he accidentally destroyed the array eye of Xun palace, the operation of the large array has stalled, and it is easier to break out of the array.


    Ding Ning put away the eighteen machetes of the armor monster and left one in his hand. Although the weapon was very crude, it was a weapon mixed with immortal stones, and its power was not vulgar.


    Tianxuanzi is in gen palace. If he wants to pass through the earthquake palace, he has to pass through the earthquake palace. King Kong and others are in the earthquake Palace at the moment. To Ding Ning''s surprise, he didn''t find the trace of Zhu Gu and didn''t know where the little monster went.


    But he doesn''t care about him at the moment. Tianxuanzi''s situation is very dangerous at the moment. If he doesn''t go to the rescue, I''m afraid he will die here today.


    "Friend, help us?"


    As soon as Ding Ning appeared in the earthquake palace, pimur, who was chased and killed by the armor monster, shouted in surprise.


    Ding Ning glanced at him coldly and ignored him, making pimur close his mouth. Before, the three of them quietly ran away while Ding Ning attracted the fire of the armor monster. Now there is no face to ask for help.


    But pimur is now at a dead end, and the insects on his body are all dead and injured. At the moment, he is supported by the three legged Golden Toad. Once the three legged Golden Toad dies, it will be his turn next. Ding Ning is the only hope for his life. He is unwilling to give up. He immediately begged, "please help me. I am willing to repay you with my baby."

 Chapter 1001

    Ding Ning stopped and asked, "what treasure do you have?"


    To tell the truth, he is still very interested in pimur''s insect control. Mining rats and three legged golden toads are also good things. If he is willing to exchange them, he doesn''t mind reaching out to save him once.


    "I have a miner rat. I can explore mineral veins and treasures!"


    Pimur was overjoyed at the speech and saw the hope of survival. He reached out and took out the golden mouse to show Ding Ning, hoping to change his life.


    "Not enough!"


    Ding Ning said coldly.


    Pimelton was furious: "you''re robbing while the fire is burning. Don''t push an inch."


    "It''s you who begged me to save you, not me. I haven''t paid attention to a miner. What''s more, after you die, the miner is also mine. Why should I ask for trouble to save you?"


    Ding Ning said calmly, raising his legs and leaving.


    "This..."


    Pimur''s face changed. Seeing Ding Ning''s momentum to go, he immediately said, "I still have three legged golden toads..."


    "The three legged Golden Toad is about to die. It doesn''t belong to you. It''s not enough!"


    Ding Ning''s face was cold and unmoved.


    "Whew!"


    Just when pimur was distracted, a armor monster who besieged the three legged Golden Toad suddenly cut pimur with a knife, which scared his soul to take risks. He risked to avoid this knife by rolling several donkeys on the ground. When he was alive and dead, he couldn''t care about anything else and shouted, "help me quickly, I can tell you a big secret!"


    "Not interested!"


    Ding Ning looked at pimur being chased and killed in a panic, stood by and looked on indifferently.


    "I... I really have no other baby!"


    Pimur was almost crying. A armor monster could barely escape. If all the armor monsters who besieged the three legged Golden Toad freed their hands, he would be dead.


    "That''s not necessarily true. I think your skill of controlling insects is good. Maybe it can be used for your life!"


    Ding Ning saw that the goods were not enlightened and had no time to linger with him. He went straight to the subject and said.


    Pimur''s face changed. In his heart, the insect Sutra is the foundation for him to settle down. It''s far from comparable to the miner mouse and the three legged Golden Toad. Where is he willing to hand it over.


    "I''m just interested. I don''t have to. When people die, there''s nothing left. Think it over for yourself. I don''t have time to delay here. I''ll give you three seconds to consider. If I can''t get a satisfactory answer in three seconds, I''ll leave immediately!"


    Ding Ning said calmly, and subconsciously looked at the watch and the motionless pointer. Only then did he think of the magnetic field disorder here, and the watch had stopped long ago.


    In order to put pressure on pimur, Ding Ning began to count: "one... Two..."


    "Stop counting, I changed it, and now save me!"


    After a fierce battle between heaven and man, pimur awkwardly avoided the attack of the armor monster, gritted his teeth and shouted, "but I have conditions. You should ensure my life safety here."


    Ding Ning frowned and thought for a moment before he said, "I can''t guarantee it. I can only guarantee to protect your life when I still have the strength to protect myself!"


    "Then... Deal!"


    Pimur said reluctantly, but he also knew that Ding Ning''s guarantee was very sincere. It was impossible for others to protect him regardless of their own lives.


    "Happy cooperation!"


    Ding Ning stepped forward with a smile and rushed into the battle group. He reached out to save the three legged Golden Toad and took it into the space. His divine consciousness expanded and directly killed a armor monster!


    "You said that as long as you can control insects, the three legged Golden Toad is mine..."


    Pimur''s heart was dripping blood and shouted gnashing his teeth.


    "What''s yours? If I hadn''t saved it, it would die soon, so it''s mine now."


    Ding Ning said bluntly that pimur was not a good thing, and the three legged Golden Toad followed him.


    Pimur wants to curse his mother. Is there such a shameless person? But what Ding Ning said is reasonable, so he can''t refute it!


    Just as he was going to put the mine rat away immediately, he suddenly felt that the mine rat had reached Ding Ning''s hand. He was shocked and said angrily, "the mine rat is not yours."


    "Of course it''s mine. I saved your life. Everything about you is mine."


    Ding Ning forcibly snatched but didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He put away the miner with a smile and said, but he didn''t realize the ambiguity in the words.


    "You... You can''t think. I''d rather die than be like you."


    Pimur successfully misinterpreted Ding Ning''s meaning, stared at him in horror and shouted.


    "What?"


    Ding Ning looked suspiciously at pimur''s red face. Then he reacted. Suddenly, his face was black and angrily said, "go away. I don''t look like you. I can see you."


    "That''s good, that''s good, then I''ll rest assured!"


    Pimur patted his chest, breathed a sigh of relief, and felt safe about his dignity for the first time in his life.


    Ding Ning wants to cry without tears. This particular slip of the tongue really makes me jump into the Yellow River and can''t wash it clearly. I don''t want to take care of this goods and continue to kill the enemy.


    King Kong, holding Rachel in a circle, wanted to learn from pimur to buy life with treasures. After hearing this, he immediately retreated like a snake and scorpion. He thought he was still very manly. He would rather die in the hands of the armor monster than sell his ass.


    Ding Ning looked around and listened to everything. He felt a little sorry. Although he had Geng gold totem, he was still far inferior to King Kong in controlling metal. In fact, if King Kong asked him for help, he would still be happy to give him a pulse and secretly learn to control gold.


    "Please save us!"


    But King Kong didn''t speak, which doesn''t mean Rachel didn''t speak. Although she had the idea of using King Kong, King Kong never gave up on her no matter how dangerous it was along the way, which made her very moved. King Kong couldn''t pull his face and beg, but she could.


    "If I don''t ask him, I''d rather die than... Or... Base!"


    King Kong was strong after all. Although he was embarrassed, he was panting like an ox before it was time for life and death.


    "You''re so special. Your whole family is gay!"


    Ding Ning almost didn''t spit out his old blood. He scolded angrily. He directly killed the ten armor monsters besieging him, put away his weapons and threw them to pimur for self-defense.


    "You''re not gay?"


    King Kong is a little confused. Maybe he seems to have misunderstood something.


    "You''re gay. Lao Tzu''s orientation is very normal. Lao Tzu likes women!"


    Ding Ning was angry and couldn''t help scolding.


    "Well, it''s not good, it''s not good!"


    King Kong was not angry. Instead, he breathed a long sigh of relief, but soon became nervous and asked carefully, "you can''t make Rachel''s idea?"


    "What? You can''t bear it?"


    Ding Ning was narrow-minded and pretended to look at Rachel''s concave and convex figure.


    "You... Don''t think!"


    King Kong blushed and hugged Rachel with a thick neck. He stared at Ding Ning fiercely, looking like a protective dog.


    Rachel looked at King Kong with rosy cheeks and watery eyes and said softly, "Bernie, do you like me?"


    King Kong was even shy. His eyes flickered to avoid her eyes, but he forgot that there were still enemies at the moment. One was cut by a armor monster, and he gave a miserable howl in pain.


    "Bernie, are you okay?"


    Rachel asked nervously and concerned. The sincere look made Ding Ning a little confused. Isn''t Rachel acting? But really like King Kong?


    "I... I''m fine. Don''t worry!"


    King Kong''s head ached and he didn''t dare to be distracted. He kept avoiding the attack of the armor monster with Rachel in his arms. However, his spirit was hurt, which made him slow down a lot. He was hit twice in succession. His face was pale and his situation was in danger.


    "Sir, will you help us? As long as you are willing to help us, i... I can promise you anything!"


    Rachel thought Ding Ning really had an idea about her. Seeing that King Kong couldn''t support her, she looked at Ding Ning and said.


    "No... no, I can protect you!"


    King Kong Ninja had a headache and cried out in a hurry. Although he was so weak to cooperate with the current embarrassing situation, his attitude was very firm.


    "Bernie... Wuwuwuwu... It doesn''t matter. As long as you don''t mind, I''ll be bitten by a dog!"


    Cried Rachel!


    Ding Ning suddenly had a black line on his face. Is it really appropriate to say so? What do you mean being bitten by a dog? Am I a dog?


    Ah, bah, bah! If a dog bites you, I won''t bite you. You are a fool like King Kong. Which of my confidants is not national beauty, which can be compared by a slightly beautiful foreign girl like you.


    "No, I''d rather die with you than allow any man to defile you."


    King Kong is still very backbone. He said gnashing his teeth. It''s enough to be oppressed. The gold body with strong Chongqing fine steel can compete with the strong in the divine martial arts realm, but he met a armor monster who specializes in cutting mental power. He had no place to use his skills. He had to run for his life in a hurry. He was still so incompetent in front of his sweetheart, It embarrassed him.


    "Bernie, I''m sorry. It''s not the first time I''ve bothered you. As long as you can survive, I really don''t mind sleeping with him."


    Western women are really open and don''t shy away from bed hangings. If a woman of Rachel''s age hasn''t experienced a man, it''s definitely an insult, so it''s not the first time to talk about herself, and she doesn''t care at all.


    "I don''t care how many boyfriends you had before, but after you are my Bernie''s woman, I will never allow any man to touch you again."


    King Kong panted.


    Rachel was moved with tears, leaned her head against King Kong''s strong chest and said softly, "I know you are good to me, but we must live. We can''t die here."


    "All right, all right, don''t show your love here. I''m not interested in you... Er, neither of you!"


    Seeing that they were still spreading dog food at this time, Ding Ning interrupted angrily: "well, Bernie, I can save you now. I don''t want your girlfriend to sleep with me or you... Ah, bah, bah, bah, I''m not interested in men."


    "What do you want?"


    King Kong looked at him warily and asked,


    Ding Ning killed a armor monster nearest to King Kong and said carelessly, "I have a friend fighting a wolf demon next door. I''m going to help him. You deal with the wolf demon with my friend later. I''ll deal with these armor monsters!"


    Seeing King Kong''s face was a little embarrassed, Ding Ning added: "don''t worry, the wolf demon is a little strong in flesh and has no ability to kill spiritual power."


    "OK, no problem!"


    King Kong heard this and immediately came to the spirit. He agreed without hesitation.


    "That''s settled!"


    Seeing that he promised to come down, Ding Ning launched his divine consciousness to kill all the armor monsters.


    He is not afraid of King Kong''s repentance. Anyway, there are armor monsters everywhere. There are always times when he meets armor monsters.

 Chapter 1002

    In the gen palace of the nine palaces and eight diagrams array, tianxuanzi was panting under the siege of wolf demon and armor monster, and his eyes flashed a look of anxiety.


    Although the damn wolf demon is difficult to deal with, it''s just that the flesh strength is a little higher. It won''t make him afraid.


    What made him afraid was the eighteen armored monsters like tarsal maggots. The weapons in their hands had the function of killing gods and souls, which made him suffer a great loss as soon as he came up. Fortunately, he immediately put away the martial spirit when he perceived the danger, but he still suffered a slight injury to the martial spirit, which greatly reduced his combat power.


    The biggest difference between the strong in Shenwu realm and the strong in Zhenwu realm is that they condense their own martial spirit. Once the martial spirit is released, the combat power is doubled. But here, the greatest advantage of the strong in Shenwu realm is suppressed. He doesn''t dare to release the power of the martial spirit to fight, which makes him tied up in fighting and greatly reduces his strength, so as to form a stalemate.


    The worst thing is that he came to kill the wolf demon to get the baby pill, but he was introduced into the underground palace by the wolf demon. Now he can''t leave if he wants to leave.


    If Tianji Pavilion were changed today, other people would not fall into such a situation here. After all, Tianji Pavilion predicts the general situation of the world. Who doesn''t learn something like array.


    However, tianxuanzi is a martial arts addict. He has always been indifferent to the flow of the array. His eyes are black here. The most important thing is that in this array, even his divine consciousness has been strongly suppressed, and he can''t even explore the way to leave.


    If Ding Ning knew about this situation, he would be tongue tied. Therefore, the divine consciousness here is suppressed by the influence of immortal stone, but the scope of exploration is only a little smaller, so it is not impossible to explore the path.


    This is the difference between the supernatural knowledge melted liquid and the supernatural knowledge not melted liquid. Although tianxuanzi''s realm is higher than him, compared with the purity of the supernatural knowledge, he can''t catch up with Ding Ning.


    After all, how many people in the world can practice the formula of washing God and the resolution of refining God at the same time as Ding Ning? By chance, we have refined the essence of most of the essence of a tree that lived for many years.


    Let''s not see that "finishing the spirit" can absorb the spiritual material between heaven and earth to enhance mental strength, but in fact, the content of this mental substance is extremely scarce. If Ding Ning did not have the chance to refinate the essence of life, even if he did not eat or drink for another hundred years, he would never want to make his mind fluid.


    If the strongman at the peak of the holy martial arts realm is not a spiritual master or a great opportunity, there are basically few who can divine the liquid, let alone tianxuanzi, the holy martial arts realm. Therefore, when Ding Ning can release his divine consciousness and look down at the whole audience and find him, he can''t even explore his underground palace, let alone find the trace of Ding Ning.


    MD, the wolf demon is still looking for help. It''s a mistake this time. If there''s no turning point, I''ll be planted here today.


    Tianxuanzi shook back the invulnerable wolf demon with a palm and muttered in his heart that the Wu soul stationed in the purple house and dared not release it at all for fear of being hurt by the armor monster.


    Ignoring the massive consumption, he wrapped himself tightly with a spiritual shield. He was out of disadvantage. If he was hurt again, he would be finished.


    Although the psychic shield has little effect on the armor monster''s mental damage defense, it is better than nothing. It is always better than being beaten.


    Just as his consumption became more and more serious and could not support it gradually, a guy wearing Zorro mask suddenly appeared and casually killed a armored monster.


    "Your Excellency..."


    Before tianxuanzi could express his thanks, the wolf demon howled angrily, stretched out a half foot long dark wolf claw to him, and asked him to swallow his thanks.


    Just when he was in high spirits and let go of his hands and feet to fight with the wolf demon, a golden white man rushed over and recklessly met the wolf demon. Then, he was slapped by the wolf demon and flew out.


    Tianxuanzi''s eyes are tongue tied. Is this white man a fool? If you want to rob the monster, you should also weigh your strength.


    But before he could react, the white man got up like nothing and rushed to the wolf demon fearlessly.


    The black faced man cut melons and vegetables to kill the armor monster. Like the immortal Xiaoqiang, the silly man was shot by the wolf demon again and again. He rushed forward again and again to see that he should not be killed in a short time, which greatly reduced his pressure. He simply took the opportunity to get out and touch the pill to supplement the consumed spiritual power.


    "Master tianxuanzi, I''m Ding Ning, but don''t break my identity!"


    The black man''s sudden voice made tianxuanzi tremble all over. He couldn''t believe it and looked at Ding Ning. Is Ya bullshit? Last time I saw this boy, he was not even in the heaven martial arts realm. Although he can''t see through his accomplishments, he is at least in the Zhenwu realm. Is that so possible?


    "You are really Ding Ning? How can you prove it?"


    Tianxuanzi looked at him suspiciously and said.


    "Nonsense, do I have to pretend to be myself?"


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "That''s hard to say. Who knows what purpose you want to get close to me, so you pretend to be my nephew and son-in-law."


    Tianxuanzi looked like an old Jianghu, and his tone indicated that he didn''t believe it.


    "Cut, the first time we met was at the imperial palace. At that time, you and Qiao Qiao went to the next invitation. We still had a duel. You still have to introduce your mixed race daughter to me. Can you confirm it?"


    Ding Ning said the situation of the first meeting again with a speechless face.


    Tianxuanzi grinned and said, "Hey, it''s good. It seems that it''s really your brother. Anyway, what are you doing with your face covered?"


    "I''ll talk about it later. In short, the situation here is very complicated. It''s inconvenient for me to appear in my true face. By the way, how did you come here?"


    Ding Ning easily killed the armor monster and still had leisure to chat with Tian xuanzi.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to use the demon''s baby pill as medicine last time? I came to find the wolf demon and wanted to kill it to take the baby pill. Unexpectedly, the evil animal has a good IQ and learned to cheat. He pretended to be defeated and led me to this ghost place by any means."


    Tianxuanzi said sadly, "although I feel something wrong, I didn''t take it seriously. I didn''t think that here not only suppressed the spiritual power, but also had armor monsters that could hurt the gods. I was shocked. I couldn''t even give play to one tenth of the strength of ghosts and gods. I really suffocated and succumbed to death."


    Ding Ning whispered to himself. If he came late again, he would have to collect the corpse for the old guy. Ya''s mouth was hard because he was still crying ghosts and gods.


    I don''t know how this old evil nerve lived to this day. I clearly realized that it was wrong and plunged into the ambush with the courage of an expert artist.


    As for why tianxuanzi came here without blood sacrifice, Ding Ning suddenly remembered that he had missed a point in his previous speculation. Gen palace is located in the northeast, which is the birth gate of the nine palaces and eight trigrams array and the only place where he can enter without blood sacrifice. In other words, Gen Palace is the main gate of the mausoleum.


    This point can be explained by tianxuanzi alone in gen palace. However, it also shows that the wolf demon knew the entrance of the mausoleum and lured tianxuanzi in to kill him. Moreover, the armor monster did not regard the wolf demon as an intruder to attack it, which is very interesting.


    Is the wolf demon also one of the guardians of the mausoleum? Or does the wolf demon have any way to make the armor monster treat it as his own person?


    The more Ding Ning thought about it, the more he felt that there seemed to be a lot of strange things. He didn''t know whether the wolf demon could communicate with people. Otherwise, he might be able to find the answer and solve the mystery of the mausoleum.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning asked, "master tianxuanzi, where did you find the wolf demon? Can it communicate with humans?"


    "When I traveled around the world many years ago, I once met a wolf group attacking the local herdsman in the Mongolian prairie. God has the virtue of living well, so I killed many wolves and saved the herdsman. In order to prevent the wolves from harassing the herdsman again, I chased the wolves and found that the head of the wolves was snow-white without a trace of miscellaneous hair. It was absolutely incomparable."


    Tianxuanzi recalled, "I wanted to take this white wolf as a pet. Unexpectedly, the White Wolf gathered tens of thousands of prairie wolves to besiege me."


    "Later!"


    Ding Ning listened with interest, killed the last armor monster and threw his weapon to King Kong.


    "Those ordinary wolves don''t care about me. Just when I killed thousands of prairie wolves and was ready to catch the White Wolf, I didn''t think that the White Wolf began to howl at the moon. I thought it was the legendary roaring moon silver wolf''s ancestral awakening, so I stopped and waited to see what changes would happen to the white wolf."


    Tianxuanzi pointed to the wolf demon with a depressed face: "I didn''t expect that the white wolf was not awakening, but asking for help. Grandma''s, even the special wolves had a backer. The White Wolf howled for a long time, and the wolf demon appeared."


    "Did you win?"


    In fact, Ding Ning already knew the ending. Tianxuanzi was mostly defeated and escaped. Otherwise, with his temperament, he couldn''t let the wolf demon live until now.


    "Of course I won. Although I had just entered the divine martial arts realm, the wolf demon was a little higher than me, but it was not my opponent. It was just that God had the virtue of living well. It was not easy for me to practice in it, so I spared its life with mercy, otherwise it could not live until now."


    Tianxuanzi said without changing his face and jumping. Then he said with a sigh: "it''s really a danger to raise tigers. Unexpectedly, the wolf demon has evolved wisdom and put me together. If you didn''t come in time, I would capsize in the gutter."


    "Da... Yan... No... ashamed, full of lies. I didn''t know who ran like a rabbit and escaped a dog''s life. Now I boast here. It''s really a shameless human!"


    With a bang, the wolf demon slapped the king of Vajra and threw out words. He stared at tianxuanzi angrily and shouted.


    "Ah? You... You... You can speak? Then why have you never heard of you?"


    Tianxuanzi was exposed and did not become angry. Instead, he pointed to the wolf demon with a ghost like expression and shouted.


    A look of disdain flashed across the wolf demon''s face: "I would have spoken human language, but I''m too lazy to deal with your insidious and cunning humans."


    Tianxuanzi was stunned, King Kong was stunned, master PI and Rachel were stunned, and their eyes stared at the wolf demon.


    Although they thought the wolf demon was very powerful before, they still treated it as a monster. At the moment, they can''t accept it. Is there really a demon in this world?


    On the contrary, Ding Ning, who has seen many real dragons, has strong immunity to such a mask. He looked at the wolf demon with great interest and asked, "since he can speak, it''s easy to do. Tell me, what''s going on here? Is it really Genghis Khan''s Mausoleum? I don''t think a strong demon like you will keep a human spirit."


    "Wake? Hum! How can our great demon family wake for a human? In your eyes, the arrogant human Genghis Khan is just a slave trained by our demon family."


    The wolf demon said proudly.

 Chapter 1003

    "Slave?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed and realized that there seemed to be another famous hall in it!


    "Fart, sweat is the pride of our Mongolian grassland. How can it be your servant!"


    Genghis Khan is a hero of the prairie. Even if pimur is the descendant of zamuhe, his admiration and worship for Genghis Khan will not be delayed. Seeing that the wolf demon insulted Genghis Khan, he can no longer help shouting loudly.


    "Stupid humans, believe it or not, I don''t have to explain to you!"


    The wolf demon sneered with disdain. He was about to say something, but he stopped talking. He seemed to realize that he had leaked his mouth before. He even refuted and didn''t mention it again.


    Ding Ning glanced at pimur discontentedly. If it weren''t for the talkative goods, he might get some news from the wolf demon. Now, the wolf demon is on alert and won''t say what he wants to know.


    Pimur realized that he was impulsive and bowed his head sadly.


    "Mr. wolf demon, let''s talk again. Why do you say Genghis Khan is your demon slave? I don''t believe it."


    Ding Ning tried not to give up.


    "Despicable human beings, don''t try to set me up again. Since you have come here, wait to die. No one can get out of here alive."


    The wolf demon had a long heart, stared at Ding Ning with contempt, and shouted wildly.


    "MD, I''ll give you three points of paint. You''ve opened a dyeing workshop. I don''t want to say. I beat you and say."


    Ding Ning also lost his temper. After scolding angrily, he took the lead in attacking the wolf demon.


    Tianxuanzi flirted for a long time. Although he hasn''t recovered to his peak state, he has also recovered seven or eight. Where can he be idle and rush up behind Ding Ning.


    King Kong just got up, regardless of his injury, he jumped up bravely and fearlessly. From this point of view, although the goods are from the divine origin organization, they are still very trustworthy.


    "Do you really think I''m easy to bully?"


    The wolf demon roared, the human body expanded and bulged at the speed visible to the naked eye, the clothes burst with the sound, the thick hair grew rapidly, and the sharp nails grew on both hands and feet, glittering with the cold luster.


    "It''s back to the demon body. Be careful!"


    As soon as tianxuanzi''s face changed, he loudly reminded that once the demon family recovered its demon body, its combat power was by no means comparable to that of human body. At that time, he was equal to the wolf demon. Later, the wolf demon recovered its demon body and let him lose the enemy and flee.


    Ding Ning suddenly changed his second personality. The power of this punch doubled and hit the wolf demon''s heart.


    With the sound of "bang", Ding Ning''s shocked arms lost their senses, and the whole person flew out upside down. He was instantly forced out of his second personality and looked at the wolf demon unharmed.


    Although the wolf demon was not hurt, it also screamed with pain. The King Kong who had just rushed up was unlucky. He flew out directly with a violent punch, hit the wall and slipped slowly like a gecko. His face was like gold paper, and the blood in his mouth surged out like no money. The power of one punch was so terrible.


    Rachel screamed, limped over and cried.


    "Evil animals want to die!"


    Although tianxuanzi didn''t know the identity of King Kong, he was a comrade in arms fighting side by side. The violence of the wolf demon completely angered him. After a violent drink, a human shadow with a huge sword suddenly appeared behind him and cut off the wolf demon with the power of heaven and earth.


    The wolf demon raised his head without fear and howled. A huge wolf shadow behind him, which was no weaker than tianxuanzi''s martial spirit, suddenly appeared and boldly raised his wolf claws to meet the giant sword.


    "Boom!"


    The terrible waves of air surged, like the people who couldn''t open their eyes when the vigorous wind blew.


    The first fight between the two martial spirits was even, offset each other, and then launched an earth shaking and tragic fight, even in the field.


    The wolf demon''s field of wolves is extremely strong, and the endless virtual shadows of wolves are constantly eroding tianxuanzi''s field power.


    On the contrary, tianxuanzi''s mountains turned into towering green mountain virtual shadows, constantly crushing groups of grassland wolf virtual shadows, consuming each other''s spiritual power.


    People were dazzled, especially the seriously injured King Kong. His eyes showed a dark color. Although the God descendant organizations were as strong as clouds, and there were not a few God worshippers, after all, they were all powerful people who took drugs. There was still a big gap between the combat power of these strong people who had worked hard on themselves, not to mention the King Kong who had not yet been god worshipped.


    Ding Ning''s eyes are full of color. Is this the battle between Shenwu realm? How strong!


    This is still in the underground palace array. There is the suppression of immortal stones. They can''t go all out. Otherwise, the destructive power can''t be too much.


    While admiring, Ding Ning was worried about it, because he knew that if the strength of the strong in the general Shenwu realm was equal, they were generally rarely willing to fight for life and death.


    First, the fighting of the powerful is too wide to destroy a big city; Second, at this stage of Shenwu realm, the divine spirit is only initially condensed, but it is not stable. Fighting in the field consumes the power of the divine soul. Once the divine soul is exhausted, the realm will fall, and the divine soul will dissipate and die.


    With tianxuanzi''s character of being a martial madman, once fighting, he will never die, and a bad one may fall.


    Although tianxuanzi''s words and deeds are unreliable, he is his friend after all. It''s not his character to watch him fight with a wolf demon.


    It''s not our race. In the face of the demon race, Ding Ning won''t talk about the rules of martial arts. If he can fight in groups, he will never fight alone. It''s always his style to use the least effort to achieve the greatest results.


    When King Kong and others saw the dazzle, he ordered Rachel and pimur to return to the empty earthquake Palace first.


    He entered the invisible state and quietly arranged five element Rune arrays around the battlefield, intending to blow the wolf demon directly to the West.


    "Happy, come again!"


    Tianxuanzi shouted wildly.


    He has never felt so hearty, and he has never had a happy war with people before, but either the strength gap is too large, or he is besieged, or he is chased and fled. He has never been so comfortable playing one-on-one with his opponents with the same strength.


    At this moment, the name of Wu lunatic was incisively and vividly interpreted by him. He was fierce and fearless of death, never flinched back, fought to the madness, killed to the madness, and always had a great momentum. Even Ding Ning sent a message to him to retreat quickly. He pretended not to hear it. He wanted to fight a hearty battle in order to break through himself.


    Ding Ning was also drunk. He looked at the crazy old man with a speechless face. He was really hot and pasted a cold ass. he arranged so many five element array symbols for nothing, but the crazy old man didn''t retreat.


    Fortunately, tianxuanzi and the wolf demon were worried about the dissipation of the martial spirit. They soon ended the battle in the field and began the close combat from boxing to meat.


    In terms of physical strength, tianxuanzi is naturally not as good as the wolf demon family, but the old goods are also experienced in many battles. He knows that he must not be hard against it. In addition, his combat experience is far from comparable to the wolf demon. With a slight advantage over the wolf demon, he began to fight.


    The wolf demon has a lot of strength, but it can''t hit xuanzi in the sky. Instead, it is constantly hit by him and cut its hair. Although its skin is impetuous and its flesh is thick, it doesn''t matter to it, but a little makes a lot, which makes its physical strength consume quickly and gradually become weak.


    Tianxuanzi was braver and braver. He was slippery like a loach and kept adding injury to the wolf demon.


    The wolf demon became more and more irritable, suddenly jumped back and jumped out of the battle circle. In tianxuanzi''s stunned eyes, his bulging muscles expanded again, and his body, which was more than two meters high, suddenly became more than three meters high, his green eyes turned blood red, and a violent long howl came out of his mouth.


    Tianxuanzi''s face changed sharply, scolded angrily, turned and ran away, and muttered loudly: "it''s too naughty. If you can''t beat it, it''s crazy. It''s a fart!"


    "What is madness?"


    Ding Ning was also aware of the thick danger. Without hesitation, he ran along with tianxuanzi and didn''t forget to take the time to consult.


    "The demon clan has some natural instincts to fight against the race. When the mood is irritable to a certain extent, it will enter the independent crazy stage. In the crazy stage, its strength will double, lose its reason and become a beast that only knows how to kill."


    Tianxuanzi said while running with lingering fear. Although he is a martial madman, he also knows to do according to his ability. The wolf demon itself has the same strength as him. Once his strength is doubled after crazy, it''s too easy to crush him. He won''t wait here to die.


    "Double your strength? Lose your mind?"


    Ding Ning trembled in his heart and thought of the scene when he tortured and killed ax Gang people in Dongli mountain villa. Isn''t that a sign of madness?


    He couldn''t find the reason why he was out of control at the beginning, but now he suddenly understood that at that time, his Kunpeng blood must have been activated under the mood of rage and entered the stage of independent madness, before he lost his mind and carried out cruel and bloody killing.


    "Yes, it is said to double its strength, but in fact it is not as simple as one plus one equals two. When it goes crazy, its strength, speed, reaction ability, resistance ability, defense and even combat instinct will double. It is simply impossible for opponents of the same level to compete."


    Tianxuanzi said with some envy, jealousy and hatred. He didn''t make excuses for running away without fighting, which was summarized by human ancestors in the battle with the demon family.


    Ding Ning is a little confused. Up to now, he can''t understand why he, a human, has demon blood? Moreover, his madness seemed to be different from that of the wolf demon. At that time, he did not completely lose his reason, but was fearless and reckless in his mind. He killed if he wanted to kill without worrying about the consequences. He really didn''t remember whether his strength had increased. After all, those Axe Gang people were too weak and didn''t need his full strength.


    "Fortunately, the wolf demon is only crazy for the first time, and it takes a long time. If it goes crazy twice or three times, we can''t even run away, and we have to die."


    Tianxuanzi had spare time to look back at the wolf demon who was still there and said happily.


    "Second Frenzy? Third Frenzy? What is it? Can it be frenzied without limit?"


    Ding Ning was completely ignorant. He knew too little about the demon clan.


    "How can it be unrestricted crazy? Isn''t the demon clan invincible?"


    Tianxuanzi rolled his eyes silently, Explained: "For the demon clan, the first frenzy is equivalent to opening the door of blood, but frenzy also has time. After the frenzy time, it will enter a period of weakness, but after this period of weakness, the strength will have a qualitative leap. When the second frenzy, it will be a little rational, but the behavior will not be controlled by reason. The strength is the same as the first frenzy, but it is also in all aspects Our comprehensive strength has doubled. "


    "Oh, you mean, the second frenzy is not a doubling of strength on the basis of the first frenzy."


    Ding Ning suddenly said, but he was muttering to himself. It seems that the last time he got out of control was like a second frenzy, but when was his first Frenzy? Why don''t you have any impression?

 Chapter 1004

    Ding Ning couldn''t understand it, but tianxuanzi was happy to be a teacher, Patiently explained: "Every time the demon clan goes crazy, the increase of its strength is almost the same, but the more times it goes crazy, the more sober it can control the power of crazy. In short, crazy is a process of turning independent crazy into controllable crazy, which is equivalent to an evolution of life level. Think about it. Once the demon clan can enter the crazy state at any time, it can still keep a sober mind Zhi, who else in the same rank will be the opponent. "


    Ding Ning deeply thought so, but he didn''t think so. After all, he can enter the controllable second personality at any time, and his strength is doubled, but he can''t stay in the second personality for a long time.


    Wait, Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly lit up. Is it true that the transformation of the second personality is also a kind of frenzy in disguise? If you can control the frenzy and choose to enter the frenzy state in the second personality, how many times can your strength be doubled?


    However, now he just thinks about it, let alone control mania. Now he doesn''t even have the opportunity to enter the second mania, let alone three or four.


    "By the way, master tianxuanzi, how many times can the demon family go crazy?"


    Ding Ning asked modestly.


    "Well... I''m not sure. After all, I''ve seen all this knowledge from ancient books, and I don''t know whether it''s true or false. It''s said that the demon family can be crazy nine times in a lifetime, and some say it can be crazy ten times. In fact, in the dark calendar years, the blood of the demon family royal family has only been crazy five times at most, becoming a half awake crazy demon family, which is also among dozens of saints Under the siege of the strong in the martial arts, they escaped...... "


    When tianxuanzi said this, he suddenly stopped and closed his mouth.


    Ding Ning was listening with interest. Seeing that he was alert and kept silent, he frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? Why don''t you say it?"


    "Can''t say, can''t say, this is taboo!"


    Tianxuanzi shook his head and didn''t say anything.


    Ding Ning was angry and said, "I hate people like you most. It''s boring to talk halfway."


    Seeing that Ding Ning was really angry, tianxuanzi said with a bitter face: "it''s not that I don''t want to say, but that this matter is too big and related to the black curtain of the human race. Once it comes out, I''m afraid the ancient warriors all over the world will chase me."


    Ding Ning became more and more curious. He was itching in his heart, but he scoffed quietly on his face: "hum! I saved your life anyway. Let''s not talk about saving your life. You should repay Yongquan. You don''t dare to tell me something old. It''s still a big disaster. I think you''re a big counselor."


    "You''re a big egghead. What dare you say? Anyway, it has nothing to do with our Tianji Pavilion. It''s all a good thing done by other holy doors."


    Tianxuanzi''s old face turned red and roared unconvinced. Then his voice was low and said bitterly, "I can tell you, but you must not spread it, otherwise, you''ll wait for all the ancient martial arts."


    "You don''t think about who we are with. How strict my mouth is. Besides, I''m not like you. Even if I slip my tongue, I''ll never betray you, so that you won''t be pursued."


    Ding Ning smiled to himself. Although the old man was very old, he was actually very simple in mind. He couldn''t keep his words at all. He just gave a little encouragement, and he confessed honestly.


    At the moment, they have run to the gate of Gen palace, only one step away from the earthquake palace. Tianxuanzi has to go forward, but he is pulled by Ding Ning. "Just say it here. Wait and see how I blow up the wolf demon to the West."


    "Blow up the west? Just blow it!"


    Tianxuanzi turned his eyes in disbelief. Ding Ning ignored him and urged him, "don''t change the topic, go on."


    "Cough, it''s related to the reputation of the whole Terran. Just listen to it, but don''t spread it."


    Tianxuanzi also had a desire to talk, but he still solemnly reminded him.


    "Stop talking. I know."


    Ding Ning urged impatiently.


    Tianxuanzi turned his eyes helplessly: "You must have known about the dark calendar in those years, so I won''t say much. In fact, at the end of the dark, even with the common hatred of the holy knife family and the holy woman family, human beings are still at an absolute disadvantage compared with the demon army. If the demon family didn''t turn against the water and secretly cooperate with the human race to kill the demon family, the human race may not be able to defeat the demon family and win the final victory What about it? "


    "The demon clan betrayed the demon clan? Join hands with the human clan? Why?"


    Ding Ning asked with a gossip face.


    "I don''t know. I just heard that there seems to be another reason why the demon family came to the world. It didn''t come for the purpose of aggression. It''s just that the demon world and the demon world are together. The two families have always been in touch, so they are called the demon world..."


    Before tianxuanzi finished, Ding Ning interrupted: "where is the demon world? Isn''t it within the three worlds?"


    "Three realms? Of course, they are within the three realms. Three realms is a very broad word. It does not only refer to the three realms of heaven, earth and man, but all planes under the rules of heaven. It is just that the fairy world, the underworld and the human world are the main interfaces."


    Tianxuanzi popularized science to Ding Ning: "among the three realms, there are many planes, small spaces, secret places and incomplete continents that depend on the three realms."


    "A crippled continent?"


    Ding Ning suddenly thought of the sunset mainland and asked.


    Tianxuanzi stroked the sparse beard on his chin and shook his head to hold the shelf before showing off: "we all know that the earth is round now. In ancient times, people said that the sky is round. Do you know why?"


    "Didn''t you guess because the technology was underdeveloped at that time?"


    Ding Ning said puzzled.


    "Shit, not to mention the ancient times, even in the ancient times, there are many strong people who can travel through the stars and survive in space. Even the top strong people in the holy martial arts realm will travel thousands of miles after the spirit condenses to a certain strength and quench the spirit in the jiutiangang wind. Do you think those strong people will not see what the earth is like?"


    Tianxuanzi sneered, but confused Ding Ning and said weakly, "isn''t the earth round?"


    "Of course it''s round!"


    Tianxuanzi was furious: "but the earth was called the earth only after the development of science and technology. In the earliest days, it was not called the earth, but the human world, also known as the wasteland."


    "I know, but isn''t the earth round?"


    Ding Ning said unconvinced.


    "Yes, the earth is round, but the earliest wasteland is square, so the ancients said that the sky is round and the place is round."


    Tianxuanzi was too lazy to break with him and directly said the answer: "in ancient times, there was no earth, only the flood land born in chaos. There were thousands of families in the flood land, which pursued the jungle law of the law of the jungle. Human beings were extremely weak among the thousands of families at that time, and the demon family on the whole continent was a well deserved overlord."


    Ding Ning was tongue tied. Unexpectedly, the earth still has such a history.


    "There are even many races that raise weak humans as livestock and feed on humans when there is no food."


    Tianxuanzi''s voice became a little low, as if he was remembering the sadness of human ancestors, After a pause, he continued: "although human beings are weak, they are the race with the strongest plasticity, the race with the strongest adaptability and survival ability. After spending many years of Ren Mermaid meat, human beings finally understand nature and give birth to a strong warrior, just like a spark burning the prairie. The human race continues to endure in order to survive and struggle in a desperate situation."


    There was light in tianxuanzi''s eyes, An exhilarating wave: "Although the demon clan is the strongest, there are many internal contradictions due to the diversity of races, which can not be twisted into a rope. Perhaps at that time, many powerful demon clans were thinking of attacking their internal competitors, or with the funny psychology of dragons watching the noise of mole ants. They accidentally let the human race become stronger and destroy many demon races. When they reacted, it was too late, The Terran has been strong enough to compete with them, and has obtained the right to live on an equal footing with them. "


    Ding Ning listened leisurely and yearned. He wished he could have been born in that era and shed blood for the human race.


    "The Terran is an intelligent race. It is better at using its brains than the demon race and other races. Although the Terran was already very strong at that time, it was not enough to compete with the huge forces of the demon race. Therefore, the Terran adopted the strategy of differentiation, winning over one group and attacking one group, which was supported by many races."


    Tianxuanzi said with emotion: "Human beings are no longer a race to be slaughtered by others, and the demon race dare not fight with the human race. Other races take advantage of it. Therefore, the whole continent has fallen into a period of peace, and human beings have also won a stage of development. It has to be said that human reproduction ability can not be compared with that of any race. In just a few thousand years, human beings have developed to the point that they do not rely on human beings Any outsider can break his wrist with the demon family. "


    "Without external worries, there must be internal troubles!"


    Ding Ning said thoughtfully.


    Tianxuanzi looked at him with appreciation: "After thousands of years of peace, the pride of the human race has become arrogant and complacent, and began to show up from forbearance. Some races that have helped the human race have also been bullied and even enslaved by these rebellious guys. Without the support of these races, the human race has become isolated and helpless. The demon race began to unite with other races to launch a war against mankind, which is an excuse It is the pride of the Terran who deceives people too much and forces the Terran to hand over the murderers who have maimed other races. "


    "What a poisonous excuse. If the Terrans hand over those people, their strength will fall sharply. If they don''t, they will face the desperate situation of being besieged on all sides. The demon family is really a good abacus."


    Ding Ning said with emotion.


    "Although there were many strong people in the Terran at that time, they could not unite as one. Some moderates thought that the disaster of the Terran was caused by those arrogant people who bullied other races and shouted to surrender those arrogance; some were hardline moderates who thought that the strength of the Terran was not weaker than them and wanted to fight to the death with all major races; another faction was a grass-roots group and had no opinion, which Send Qiang to which side. "


    Tianxuanzi''s mouth was filled with an arc of ridicule: "if the Terrans could unite as one, they might not be able to fight with the strength of the Terrans at that time. Unfortunately, the Terrans would have civil strife before the war came."


    "What happened?"


    Ding Ning has foreseen the result. A disunited race is absolutely vulnerable.


    "Terran victory!"


    Tianxuanzi''s answer was bigger than Ding Ning''s expectation, but from tianxuanzi''s sad eyes, he noticed that it seemed that things were not so simple.


    "Although the Terran has won the final victory, in fact, it is only those Tianjiao who won. After they defeated the coalition forces of all ethnic groups with their extraordinary skills, they resolutely separated from the Terran and became a race, which is called the demon clan by people!"


    Tianxuanzi''s heavy tone made Ding Ning frightened and said, "what are you talking about? The demon clan is a race separated from the human race?"

 Chapter 1005

    "Yes, the demon clan is actually a branch of the Terran, but they don''t think of themselves as Terrans anymore."


    Tianxuanzi said sadly: "These Tianjiao are the elite of the Terran. Their genes are better than ordinary people, and their strength is stronger than ordinary people. They are arrogant, arrogant and domineering. They do things all according to their preferences, moody and willful. Therefore, after the independence of the demon clan, after a period of recuperation, their strength has grown rapidly, and finally stand on the opposite side of mankind. The Terran has no choice but to do it, We can only join hands with the demon clan to counter the continuous aggression of the demon clan. "


    Ding Ning was in a mess. Unexpectedly, the demon family came from such a background. The common enemy of the human family was the demon family, but in the end, he had to join hands with the demon family to fight against the demon family. It was really... Speechless!


    "The Terran and demon allied forces launched a final decisive battle with the demon, that is, the famous battle between gods and demons. In the end, both sides were defeated. The whole world was devastated, and the wasteland was torn apart. The creator God couldn''t see it anymore. Only then did they create the three realms, take the dead war soul to the underworld, take the strong man of the Terran to the fairyland, and drive the demon and demon to the demon world, It took infinite mana to piece together the wasteland. "


    Tianxuanzi said leisurely, "the Archaic period has ended, and the Honghuang continent has entered the stage of self-cultivation and interest. Ordinary human and demon families live here to recuperate. The patchwork continent of the Honghuang continent has been renamed the human world!"


    Ding Ning listened with a stirring voice, "what happened later?"


    "Later, it entered the ancient times. The strong of all ethnic groups left the world and pieced together the flood and wasteland. At that time, the order of heaven was not perfect, resulting in repeated natural disasters on earth. The creatures of all ethnic groups lived extremely hard, fighting with heaven, earth and wild animals."


    Tianxuanzi shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "although the creator God drove away the strong of all ethnic groups, how can they easily put down this hatred when so many people of all ethnic groups have died? Therefore, even if they are constrained by the heavenly way, they will still try their best to drill the loopholes of the heavenly way and continue to take the human world as a chessboard for remote-control struggle."


    "There are ordinary people in the world. What''s the meaning of provoking a fight?"


    Ding Ning asked puzzled.


    "In order to compete for the reserve force, after all, whether it is the demon world or the fairy world, they need fresh blood to supplement. Although those strong people have a long life, they will not die forever, so they pass down their orthodoxy to the human world in various ways, so that those good seedlings in the human world can break the void and fly to their own realm after they have reached a certain level."


    "Soaring? Is there really a soaring?"


    Ding Ning opened his mouth in amazement as if listening to heavenly books. He thought feisheng was just compiled from a novel.


    "Well, feisheng, in ancient times, when you reached a certain level of cultivation, you could go to their respective boundaries through feisheng platform. Er, it was called feisheng platform in ancient times, and it was called Tongtian tower in ancient times."


    Tianxuanzi threw another heavy bomb, which made Ding ninglei''s outer Jiao and inner Nen. It turned out that Tongtian tower was a flying platform, which was a good fantasy of MMP.


    "The demons and demons were dissatisfied with the eccentricity of the creator God. They brought the strong of the human race to the fairy world and monopolized the world, but they brought the demons and demons to the demon world and let them fight each other. They were not stupid. They turned fighting into friendship and joined hands with the human race."


    Tianxuanzi''s face was full of helplessness: "so at the end of ancient times, the strong men trained by the demon and the devil in the human world and the strong men of the human race fought again, and the human world was broken again."


    Ding Ning said in tears and laughter, "does the creator God care?"


    "This is the problem. The demon world has always suspected that after the creation of the three worlds, the creator God used his origin to repair the wasteland, which was consumed excessively and fell. The God demon war in ancient times is likely to be a test of the demon world."


    Tianxuanzi''s face was full of solemn color: "this time, the creator God really didn''t appear. After a long time, the broken human world slowly condensed into the present earth under the action of the origin of heaven, opening the ancient times."


    Ding Ning opened his mouth in amazement and said, "is it impossible that such a powerful Creator God has fallen?"


    "Who knows, anyway, the creator God hasn''t appeared since he appeared in the ancient times. It''s not just demons, but even our human ancestors speculated that even if he didn''t fall, he must have fallen into a long sleep. Otherwise, how can he watch the demon world mess up the world without asking."


    Tianxuanzi''s eyebrows and eyes were full of worry: "The earth is the center of the three realms, and only the earth with the original power can repair itself. Our human ancestors were worried that the demon world, the underworld and even the fairy world would covet the earth. Therefore, after the demon family and the human family secretly joined hands to suppress the demon family and won the victory, dozens of strong people suddenly turned their faces and jointly attacked the demon family emperor, but unfortunately, the demon family emperor was really It was so strong that he finally let him escape. He hasn''t been found yet. "


    Ding Ning was shocked. He could escape under the joint attack of dozens of powerful people. How strong must the demon emperor be?


    "Although the Terran''s actions are not open and aboveboard, for the sake of the world, the strong Terran would rather bear the curse and resolutely take action. After the demon emperor fled and failed to search, these strong Terran sacrificed their lives and jointly sealed the Tongtian tower. Although they broke their word and secretly attacked the demon emperor, which was against morality and morality, they accounted for the majority of the whole Terran Dayi, we are not qualified to comment on them! "


    Tianxuanzi''s face was unprecedentedly serious: "it''s a pity that the emperor of the demon family escaped. Although it hasn''t appeared for 5000 years, many people think it is likely to hide where to heal, and sooner or later it will harm the common people."


    "Some people are worried about the sky? It''s been 5000 years. Even if the demon Emperor didn''t die of serious injury, he should have died of old age."


    Ding Ning said disapprovingly.


    "What do you know? The demon family is different from our Terran family. They are long-lived species. General big demons have a life span of tens of thousands of years."


    Knowing that Ding Ning didn''t understand this, tianxuanzi stretched out his hand and pointed to the wolf demon that had gone crazy. Bi Zhenghong looked at them: "the demon family in Shenwu territory is a big demon. This wolf demon can live for tens of thousands of years, not to mention the demon emperor at the peak of Shengwu territory."


    "I''ll go, so I can live?"


    Ding Ning is a little confused. He has only lived for 22 years. This demon can live for tens of thousands of years. It''s really unfair.


    "Come on, we''ll be dead when the wolf demon catches up."


    Tianxuanzi shouted nervously, pulling dingning to run, but he broke free.


    "Don''t worry, get ready for defense. Look at me killing this demon!"


    Ding Ning''s spirit shield constantly appeared, and stared at the wolf demon intently. At the moment when he was close to the five element Rune array, a lightning suddenly flashed.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Several earth shaking explosions sounded in succession, and the terrible air waves surged. The walls between Gen palace and earthquake palace seemed to collapse directly with paper paste. Ding Ning and tianxuanzi were thrown into the earthquake palace without resistance, and Bili was buried in the broken wall of remnant Huan.


    The whole underground palace was shaking violently, and the runes in the middle palace flashed violently to resist the terrible explosive force.


    The wolf demon only had time to make a terrible howl, and was submerged in the continuous explosion.


    The dust was flying and the rubble was splashing. The King Kong''s injury, which had just improved, was shocked by the violent shock, and spit out another mouthful of blood. There was no human color in her face. Rachel''s eyes were full of horror. Looking at the scene of destruction, her ears roared and could not hear anything.


    Pimur shivered and hid behind King Kong. He kept saying, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, that black hearted guy hung up. Who will protect me!"


    "You just hung up!"


    Ding Ning came out of the rubble with a crash like an immortal Xiaoqiang. He was already in ragged clothes. At the moment, there were only a few broken cloth strips hanging on him. It was amazing that he was unharmed.


    "Cough, cough, cough. You little bastard, want to kill me. Why can''t I hear anything? Buzzing, MD, won''t you be deaf?"


    Tianxuanzi was no better than Ding Ning. His messy hair was covered with a layer of gray, his clothes were ragged, and his face was like a flower cat. He got out of the pile of stones and coughed and said in shock.


    "Blame me? I warned you to do a good job in defense. MD, miscalculation. I thought about exploding one by one. Unexpectedly, it caused martyrdom and explosion. MD, scared the baby to death and almost hung up."


    Ding Ning was also terrified. He had planned to detonate the five element array runes one by one and blow the wolf demon up to the sky. How could he know that the violent explosion caused the death explosion of other five element array runes at such a distance? The power was so terrible that it blew up half of the earthquake palace.


    "I said, brother, what do you use? The power of this thing is really terrible. Do you have another one for me?"


    Tianxuanzi was a little calm, so he came forward with a flattering face, a light in his eyes, and stretched out his hand, eager to try.


    "No, it''s so easy to get such a powerful thing."


    Ding Ning pulled his hand away unhappily. The power of this thing is too great. He doesn''t dare to give it to tianxuanzi. Who knows where this big scourge who likes to make trouble will blow up. If something happens, he can''t be blamed.


    "Brother, don''t be stingy. Give me one, just one. I''ll introduce my daughter to you later. My daughter is absolutely beautiful with her mother. Come on, just one, isn''t it OK?"


    Tianxuanzi had a cheap smile on his face, hugged Ding Ning''s shoulder and looked like two brothers.


    "No, I really don''t. this is also a strange thing I accidentally got. If I knew it had such great power, I wouldn''t be willing to use it all!"


    Ding Ning said bitterly on his face, but he sneered in his heart. He wanted to be beautiful. If he gave it to you, you wouldn''t have to blow up the Holy See!


    "Are you serious? It''s gone?"


    Tianxuanzi stared at Ding Ning''s eyes and asked suspiciously. He obviously didn''t believe his words.


    Ding Ning is now an actor at the movie emperor level. Where can he see the flaws? He said with a look of annoyance: "it''s really gone. I''m afraid I won''t kill the wolf demon, so I used all four of them. I knew it was so powerful, so I left two. It''s a waste."


    Tianxuanzi didn''t see the flaw and muttered to himself. Is it really gone? The boy is cunning. You can''t trust him easily.


    Tianxuanzi suddenly remembered his destination. He couldn''t help but change his face and cried sadly, "no, my baby pill!"


    Before he finished speaking, tianxuanzi ran to the location of the wolf demon''s body like flying, regardless of others, and desperately planed the wolf demon''s body in the deep pit.


    Ding Ning just remembered that tianxuanzi went to the wolf demon to get the baby pill. He couldn''t help feeling a little guilty. If he blew up the baby pill, he seemed to be a little sorry. Do you want to compensate him for a five element array amulet?

 Chapter 1006

    "Get out!"


    Suddenly, tianxuanzi shouted angrily from the deep pit. Ding Ning''s face changed and hurried forward.


    "Bang bang!"


    There was a violent fight in the pit, and the whole ground was shaking violently.


    Ding Ning looked at the huge golden Python like meat worm in the pit, and his eyes couldn''t help freezing. This is... The earth walking Dragon King.


    "Boy, come and help me. This dog is going to rob my baby pill!"


    Although tianxuanzi''s cultivation is a line higher than that of the Earth Dragon King, the Earth Dragon King''s body is too huge, not to mention being good at hiding. One person and one insect launched a fierce war around the broken body of the wolf demon, and even fought with equal strength.


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that the feeling of the local Dragon King smelled the taste of the baby pill and rushed to rob it. For the local dragon with low intelligence, the baby pill has unparalleled attraction to it. As long as it swallows the baby pill, its life level will change, and it is unknown that it can even give birth to the spirit and become a demon family.


    "Boom!"


    The Earth Dragon King frantically attacked tianxuanzi, and the huge insect tail kept smashing at him. The ground was dusty and gravel splashed.


    Tianxuanzi himself is not in the peak state. He was injured by a strong explosion wave just now, and his strength is greatly reduced. After fighting for his old life, he can only entangle the earth walking Dragon King, but he can''t take the baby pill.


    Ding Ning jumped into the pit without saying a word, and with a wave of his hand, he put the broken body of the wolf demon into space.


    "Hiss!"


    The Earth Dragon King found that the breath of the baby pill disappeared, and was surprisingly angry. The big tail tumor hit Ding Ning''s head like a meteor hammer.


    "Evil animal, seek death!"


    When tianxuanzi saw that the baby pill was successful, he was in great spirits and came out of the field. The huge mountain shadow crashed down like Mount Tai.


    With a bang, the earth shook and the mountains shook. Seeing the situation, the Earth Dragon King slipped into the ground and added a deep pit on the ground. Tianxuanzi laughed proudly.


    Ding Ning''s ears moved, his face changed and said eagerly, "no, go!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Tianxuanzi looked at Ding Ning with some wonder. He didn''t know what he was worried about.


    "The Dragon King of the land has more than 1000 men. He has summoned his men to siege."


    Ding Ning quickly shouted with a bitter face and pulled tianxuanzi to the middle palace.


    "More than a thousand... Men?"


    Tianxuanzi''s face was green and ran away without saying a word.


    One land Dragon King is difficult enough. Another 1000 will not tear down the whole underground palace.


    Master PI followed them with an ugly face. He joked that if more than 1000 giant insects came, everyone would have to be buried in the belly of the insects.


    "Where are we going?"


    Tianxuanzi asked quickly as he buried his head in running.


    "I thought this was the nine palaces and eight trigrams array. Press the rest, life, injury, Du, Jing, death, surprise, open eight doors, enter from the East Sheng gate, shoot out to the southwest Xiu gate, and then open the door from the north. This array can be broken."


    Ding Ning said bitterly: "Those ground dragons were isolated by the array and couldn''t get in, but now the Shengmen, Dumen and wounded door have been blown up by us. The ground dragons can come in now. Although the array has been weakened, it hasn''t completely stopped running, but there have been new changes. I''m afraid it''s a compound array. I can''t see the clue for the time being, so I have to go to the central palace to avoid it first. ¡±


    Tianxuanzi''s face was livid, and his divine sense explored below the ground. Sure enough, his dead brother now flashed an obscure array fluctuation, which seemed to restart a new array, and hurriedly asked, "can the middle palace go in?"


    "As soon as possible, while the new array has not been fully started, we should hurry in and there will be trouble later."


    Seeing that master PI was panting and the speed was too slow, Ding Ning reached out and grabbed his arm and rushed to the middle palace. Tianxuanzi hesitated and reached out to pull King Kong and Rachel to catch up quickly.


    "Thank you!"


    Rachel looked at tianxuanzi gratefully and thanked him. Now King Kong was injured, which seriously slowed down their speed.


    Ding Ning glanced at tianxuanzi without thinking much. He thought to himself that if the old man knew that King Kong was a member of the divine organization, he would not be so kind.


    However, it''s not good to say that although the divine descendant organization is regarded as the biggest threat in the future by various countries, Tianji Pavilion is detached and stands too high. It focuses on the whole world. There is no concept of family and country at all. They pay more attention to the safety of the whole human race. As long as the divine descendant organization is still human, Tianji Pavilion will treat them equally.


    "Boom!"


    The whole underground palace suddenly vibrated violently, and the gravel on the ground splashed. The ground insects like bulldozers roughly destroyed all the obstacles in the way, and quickly chased Ding Ning and others from all directions.


    The faces of all the humans who were still fighting with the armored monster changed dramatically. They looked at the terrible scene in horror. They didn''t know who shouted "run quickly". Suddenly, the whole underground palace was in a mess, and people ran to the only safe central palace.


    "Ka Chi!"


    More than a dozen flustered human beings ran in the wrong direction and were directly swallowed by the oncoming insects. The huge insect body and ferocious appearance of the ground dragon made the whole underground palace scream and cry. One or two even got out of their milk strength and ran desperately to the middle palace.


    "Master Huo, they won''t attack us, will they?"


    In a corner of the underground palace, the krawitz family gathered together, including nearly 500 mercenaries. They looked at the insects as if they were facing a great enemy and launched a inhuman attack. Standing in front of Ruhr, a leading middle-aged man swallowed his saliva and looked worried at a gray haired old man with a gloomy smell of gullies nearby.


    "They are the descendants of the Golden Dragon King I raised. They will never attack us. Mr. Corey, don''t worry!"


    Master Huo said calmly.


    "That''s good, that''s good. Please master Huo for everything."


    When Corey saw that he was sure, he was emboldened and relaxed his airway.


    Master Huo smiled darkly, took out a dark flute, put it on his mouth and blew it gently.


    "Boom!"


    The ground suddenly cracked, and hundreds of ground insects broke through the ground and surrounded them. The insect heads raised like snakes and hissed. Ruhr and others turned pale and retreated.


    "Don''t be afraid. I called them as mounts. Now we should go to the real Genghis Khan Mausoleum."


    Master Huo smiled proudly, stood on a ground dragon, waved his hand and said, "come on, it''s very stable!"


    Hall and others looked at each other with fear in their eyes. Those who were trembling dared to come forward.


    However, nakori was quite brave. Although his face was a little pale, he still stepped forward and stood behind master Huo.


    The rest of the people saw that the Dragon did not resist, like a docile kitten, so they dared to stand up one by one.


    "Let''s go!"


    Master Huo raised his hand in high spirits, and the ground dragon hissed. He swam forward quickly like a swimming dragon close to the ground. The speed was even faster than that of an ordinary car.


    "These people seem to have been prepared. Who is master Huo? He can command the Zerg army."


    As soon as these people left, in the corner not far away from them, two men and a woman suddenly appeared. It was Yan Tong, Jiang wuhui and Lvzhu. Lvzhu swallowed and spitted. Some people were surprised and said, "fortunately, senior brother Jiang took a Tianluo umbrella that can cover the breath and trace, otherwise those armored monsters alone will be enough for us to drink a pot."


    Yan Tong watched Jiang wuhui shake his hands and put away a simple transparent umbrella. There was a flash of envy at the bottom of his eyes. He said sour: "younger martial brother wuhui is worthy of being the core disciple of Shengjian mountain villa. He was given a top-grade spirit weapon such as Tianluo umbrella when he went out to practice."


    Jiang wuhui frowned and ignored him. If it weren''t for the sake of being a disciple of the four holy sects, he wouldn''t bother to take care of Yan Tong''s life and death. Instead, he said to green bamboo, "I once read the notes left by an elder of my holy sword villa in the library Pavilion, which recorded many strange people and strange things he met during his travels, including the experience of the art of controlling insects."


    "Oh, brother wuhui, tell me quickly!"


    Green bamboo''s eyes must be, urged.


    "The land of China has only a history of more than 5000 years recorded by historical materials, but we have outstanding people in China. In these 5000 years, we have also had many heydays and are proficient in the inheritance of Heretical Sects."


    Jiang wuhui recalled, "master Huo should be a member of the local school."


    "Local school?"


    Lvzhu and Yan Tong looked at each other. They had never heard of this sect.


    "The local school originated from Meng Changjun, one of the four princes of the Warring States period. Meng Changjun''s real name is Tian Wen. He is generous and forthright. He likes to recruit talents and make friends with heroes all over the world. He would rather give up his family business and give rich treatment to diners. The treatment is the same as that of himself, regardless of high or low. Those with talent let them do their best, and those without talent also provide food and accommodation, so the sages all over the world have no choice If you don''t yearn for it, you have reached 3000 guests at most, and there are also some people who make a fool of themselves. "


    Jiang wuhui talked like a family treasure.


    "The story of chicken singing and dog stealing!"


    The green bamboo interrupted and said with some admiration, "there are all kinds of people who can be used. Mr. Meng Chang is also a sage who knows people and makes good use of them."


    "Meng Chang''s reputation has spread all over the world. Everyone thought he was born like this. In fact, few people know that he had a sense of crisis in troubled times when he was very young. The diners he attracted were also preparing for a rainy day and seeking self-protection. In fact, the diners under his door were strangers in the Jianghu. In the era of war and chaos, the status of strangers in the Jianghu was very low, but he was treated politely by Meng Chang. Naturally, he would be grateful De, work for him willingly. "


    Jiang wuhui said with emotion: "The predecessor of the local school was Tianmen, which was formed by three thousand diners gathered by Lord Meng Chang. It was responsible for protecting the safety of Lord Meng Chang and regarded him as the founder of the sect. Tianmen were all Jianghu people with unique skills. They were proficient in intercepting rivers and rivers, domesticating exotic animals, exploring treasures, expelling evil spirits and catching ghosts, digging tombs, hiding armor in five elements, mechanism puppets, geomantic and geomantic, alchemy and pharmacy, juggling, magic and assassination And so on. In today''s words, Jianghu magic is equivalent to an intelligence organization all over the world. It is also the earliest prototype of Jianghu gangs. "


    "The Lord Meng Chang is indeed a strange man!"


    Yan Tong couldn''t help admiring, and then asked curiously, "then why did he change his name to local school?"


    "Tianmen are gathered together because of the cohesion of Lord Meng Chang. In fact, those Jianghu people are willing to give priority to it willingly. A considerable number of them come with political demands. The so-called people leave their names and wild geese leave their voices behind. Who doesn''t want to make achievements and make a name in history?"


    Jiang wuhui shook his head and said with a wry smile: "It''s a pity that although Meng Chang was a virtuous corporal and talented, he was not an ambitious leader. He was born in that troubled time and should have made achievements, but he only wanted to protect himself and had no ambition to compete for hegemony. As a result, people in Tianmen were very disappointed with him in the later stage. After his death, his sons and daughters did not have his cohesion and appeal. Tianmen began civil strife and eventually fell apart , go their separate ways. "

 Chapter 1007

    "Is the earth school separated from the field gate?"


    Green bamboo thought.


    "Yes, Tianmen originally existed because of Meng Chang''s personality charm. After his death, Tianmen began infighting. After all, those Jianghu people have their own unique skills, and no one is willing to subordinate to others. Finally, they split into ten independent Jianghu sects. With the rolling wheel of history, some of these Jianghu gangs are annihilated in the torrent of history, and some are not inherited It has survived. "


    Jiang wuhui talked freely: "For example, Tianshi Dao, Maoshan sect, treasure hunt gate, five elements sect, echo Valley, craftsman''s pavilion, baicaolou and local school are all born in Tianmen. In fact, Tianmen is equivalent to the birthplace of the current warlock system. At that time, they were not called warlocks, but called alchemists. In addition, they were regarded as heretics by the orthodox martial arts school, so they acted very low-key, It''s not famous. "


    "I see. Warlocks talk about it. It looks very evil. It''s really a heresy. No wonder they don''t have a good reputation."


    Green bamboo nodded suddenly.


    Jiang wuhui said positively: "don''t look down on these Jianghu warlocks. Maybe they are vulnerable to martial arts cultivation, but they are mixed in the world of mortals. They have rich experience in the Jianghu and various strange and clever skills emerge one after another. If you really plan on us, I''m afraid we don''t even know how to die."


    The green bamboo is not convinced of the pie mouth: "before the absolute strength, any conspiracy is a paper tiger."


    "That''s not what I said. For example, this local school is the only orthodox inheritance of Tianmen. It was only after the Qin emperor unified the world that Tianmen had to hide and change its name to Zuo Dao to escape the pursuit of the Qin emperor."


    "You can''t imagine the strength of the left way. They raised dragons to cut off the Yangtze River, observed celestial phenomena and judged Yin and Yang, caused chaos to the common people and changed the world. Many feudal dynasties in history were overthrown, and their shadows are behind them. It is said that Hong Xiuquan, Yang Xiuqing, Xiao Chaogui, Feng Yunshan, Wei Changhui and Shi Dakai of the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom were all leftist people. If it weren''t for the founding of the state of China, this would be great Some cattle, ghosts and snakes died, caught and fled, leading to the disintegration of the left road and breaking a lot of inheritance. The harm they can bring to the world is by no means comparable. "


    Jiang wuhui said seriously, "this local school is one of the traditions left after the disintegration of the left road. They are good at driving strange insects and raising strange animals to look for treasures and minerals. Over the years, the local school doesn''t know how many ancient tombs they have dug and how many rare treasures they have found. It''s not too much to say that they are rich in the world."


    Green bamboo and Yan Tong were both bright in their eyes when they heard the speech. The color of greed flashed in their eyes. Green bamboo said covetously, "anyway, it''s all ill gotten wealth. It''s better for us to take it."


    "Don''t dream. Don''t you think no one has made up their mind? The local school is just a low-class sect now, but their whereabouts are strange and erratic, and they must report. In addition, some strange insects, monsters and poisons are used as Assassin''s Maces. It''s hard to rob them. It''s not far away. Let''s say master Huo. He drives these local insects to kill us easily, What''s more, who knows what strange tricks they have. "


    Jiang wuhui said solemnly, "once a guwu sect killed a local school man to win the treasure, but he was killed overnight. In the whole process of killing the door, there was no one. More than 300 people were killed by hundreds of millions of rats."


    Green bamboo and Yan Tong trembled all over and immediately put away their covetous heart. Although their force could crush master Huo, they shuddered at the thought of the crazy revenge of hundreds of millions of mice.


    "What''s more, there are not only the local school, but also the feather school, which is good at driving birds, and the Dragon School, which is good at driving scale strange insects and monsters. Although they seem to be divided into three, they are actually in the same spirit, both glory and loss. If someone deliberately deals with the local school, these two schools will never sit idly by If you don''t pay attention, you will certainly stir up the other party''s chicken and dog restlessness and regret it! "


    Jiang wuhui cautioned earnestly that he was afraid that the two companions would be blinded by greed and cause trouble to the school.


    Although the four holy gates are not afraid of the followers of the left, they are also quite afraid of them. If they can''t provoke them, they won''t provoke them. After all, no one is willing to face the endless harassment of the endless army of snakes, insects, rats and ants every day. Even if it''s just ordinary insects and animals, it''s enough to be greasy.


    "I can understand the order of feather sect. Why is it called Dragon sect?"


    Green bamboo completely dispelled greed and asked curiously.


    "Scale creatures respect dragons. Dragons can''t be domesticated by the Dragon School, but dragons do exist, so it''s called the Dragon School, and the earth school is good at driving strange insects and animals on and below the ground, so it''s called the earth school."


    Jiang wuhui patiently explained: "this division is very general, but the three left road parts basically cover all birds and animals in the sea, land and air. Once we join hands to make trouble, even our holy gate will feel a headache."


    "That''s true. When I think about the dark birds in the sky and the dense insects and wild animals on the ground, I have goose bumps."


    The green bamboo shivered and looked frightened.


    Yan Tong frowned and said anxiously, "what shall we do now? The martial arts meeting is just a few days away. We can''t leave like this. Besides, we''re all here. We''re not willing to go in and see what''s in it!"


    "Now I''m afraid I can''t leave if I want to leave. The array is started again. Let''s go in and have a look. Try not to cause trouble. At the critical moment of last resort, I can only pull out the banner of the school. Presumably, the school doesn''t want to easily provoke us. Let''s watch it!"


    Jiang wuhui looked at the continuous fluctuation of the array pattern under the broken ground and said his plan after thinking about it.


    "At present, it can only be so."


    Yan Tong and Lvzhu agree. They are here. They are really unwilling not to go in and have a look.


    Ding Ning had a headache at the moment. Unexpectedly, the local Dragon King was so persistent to the baby pill. After he realized that they wanted to enter the middle palace, he bravely blocked their way. Even if they were scarred by the two people, he didn''t mean to shrink back.


    As a result, the new array was started, and the array eyes of Zhonggong shifted, so that they could not enter in time and fell into the siege of the Earth Dragon army.


    At this time, tianxuanzi was also a little nervous. Although thousands of ground dragons were not in any danger, they were really disgusting. The ground dragons were like large earthworms. The thick subcutaneous layer of old folds was not muscle, but all viscous, fishy and smelly liquid, which made people want to vomit.


    Especially now he is still hurt. These land dragons are rough and thick. Even if they don''t resist and stand and let him kill, they can''t be killed in a while.


    Master Pi''s face is green. Before, he accepted the ground dragon cubs outside and thought he was very powerful. But now, seeing these adult ground dragons like python, he trembled. He knew there were so many adult ground dragons that he didn''t dare to come in even if he was killed!


    King Kong and Rachel are relatively calm. Maybe they think they have another card.


    "Hiss!"


    The Earth Dragon King has begun to be spiritual. Seeing the reinforcements arrive, he did not attack at the first time. Instead, he ordered the Earth Dragon to surround the three layers inside and outside Ding Ning and others. It raised its head with golden horns like a Python and roared at Ding Ning.


    "This guy seems to be negotiating with us?"


    Tianxuanzi joked that he was facing a great enemy and had fun in hardship.


    "Yes, it''s very smart. It encircles but doesn''t attack. It wants to force us to submit and give it the baby pill."


    Ding Ning said carelessly, but his divine consciousness came out. He carefully observed the newly started array and wanted to find the eye of the array.


    He carefully analyzed that the reason why these ground dragons didn''t come in before is that the array will strengthen the role of immortal stone in shielding perception. The ground dragons are creatures without eyes and ears, and all rely on the tremor on the ground to sense the direction and enemy.


    Now, because he destroyed the array and stopped the operation of the array, the shielding effect of immortal stone was greatly weakened, so these guys could sneak in. It was his cocoon!


    As for the Earth Dragon King, he was brought in by master Huo of the local school. He may have a certain resistance to the immortal stone in order to let it show off here.


    In fact, as long as he takes out the immortal stones now, he estimates that all these land dragons will become blind, but in this way, so many people at the scene may find the magic of the immortal stones. He regards the immortal stones here as his private property. He doesn''t intend to expose the secrets of the immortal stones until he has to.


    "What should I do? Why don''t we just do it? Although it''s disgusting and troublesome, it''s better than being threatened by a big bug?"


    Tianxuanzi''s air was still very relaxed. If there were no pimur and their three burdens to slow down, he and Ding Ning would have entered the middle palace now. However, since he is now a comrade in arms in the trench, he can''t ignore it. He just has a lot of worries about being tied up when fighting.


    "Well, it seems that this is the only way. Kill the big one first."


    Ding Ning stretched out his hand to take out tianmie and planned to give the land Dragon King a cruel. The so-called shooting people first shoot horses and catching thieves first catch the king. As long as the land Dragon King is killed, the other land dragons will be in chaos. It will be easy to clean up at that time.


    "Hiss!"


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Ding Ning took out his weapon, the land Dragon King looked like a spirit. Zi slipped into the protection circle of the land dragon army and roared angrily.


    "Lying in the trough, this evil animal is so clever that he knows to hide."


    Tianxuanzi was ready to start, but he was almost spewed out by the Dragon King of the earth, and scolded angrily.


    "Whatever, even if it hides, it will show up sooner or later."


    Ding Ning was calm on his face, but secretly surprised in his heart. The local Dragon King was not so smart at all. He hid because he instinctively felt the threat. The destruction Rune on tianmie could kill him.


    Terrain dragons have tenacious vitality. They will not die if they are cut into several sections. As long as they are given a little time, they can be divided into more ground dragons, and the power of destruction is precisely the bane of this creature.


    "Hiss!"


    Ding Ning raised the sky extinction in his hand. Sure enough, not only the land Dragon King, but also those land dragons felt the threat. Subconsciously, they retreated back, and their mouths kept hissing, as if they were expressing fear.


    "What''s the situation? I feel they''re afraid!"


    Tianxuanzi was acutely aware of the fear of Dixing dragon and asked in surprise.

 Chapter 1008

    "That''s right. It doesn''t depend on who I am. When the tiger body shakes, all the animals kneel down!"


    Ding Ningde said, but secretly relieved. It''s best to delay time.


    It''s better not to fight with these land dragons. He doesn''t want to smell sticky all over. Brother Xiao Ning has a slight habit of cleanliness.


    "Hiss!"


    The land Dragon King hissed angrily. It seemed that he was very angry that his opponent was afraid of fighting.


    The land dragons also responded with a hiss. It seems that the threat of death is more terrible than the king''s order.


    So, the king of the Earth Dragon went away, his huge body twisted suddenly, and the tail hammer hit a Earth Dragon''s head hard, smashing its head to pieces.


    Even if the head is rotten, the land dragon is still struggling and wriggling. As long as it is given more time, it can get rid of the rotten head and grow a new one.


    But the land Dragon King clearly wanted to be powerful. He didn''t want to give it a chance to be reborn. He opened his big mouth and squeaked. He swallowed the land dragon alive. However, the land dragon''s body was not small, and its tail was still exposed. The huge tail hammer hit the land Dragon King''s head, face and neck, which made the land Dragon King angry.


    Other ground dragons, like frightened kittens, lay their heads on the ground to show their submission.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed fiercely. MD, the local Dragon King was so unintelligent that he dared to make an example of others and wanted to let his hands down to besiege him.


    The terrible blade suddenly lit up, and the stabbing people couldn''t look directly at it, so they closed their eyes one after another.


    "Hiss!"


    With a shrill roar, the golden head of the land Dragon King and the poor land dragon tail were cut off by a knife. The destructive power made the huge golden head lose its activity in an instant.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    The headless land Dragon King rolled wildly on the ground in pain. The huge tail hammer unconsciously beat the ground, hammering out deep pits, flying dust and splashing gravel!


    Ding Ning was about to make further efforts to kill him when he suddenly changed.


    I saw a land dragon nearest to the head of the land Dragon King, suddenly opened a huge mouth and swallowed the head of the land Dragon King.


    Then


    All the ground dragons moved, jumped at the ground Dragon King, opened their huge mouths and kept biting the ground Dragon King''s body.


    Hundreds of ground dragons eat the body of the ground Dragon King. The Dragon King is unwilling to struggle and resist, but it has been cut off its head. How can it bear the bite of so many men? In an instant, it is dying and loses its resistance. It is allowed to be divided by his men. The scene looks extremely bloody. The smelly golden and cyan gray blood splashes all over the ground.


    Ding Ning looked stunned and murmured, "what''s the matter? Why are you rebellious!"


    "They are fighting for the throne!"


    Master PI, after all, is a descendant of the local school. He knows the habits of the local dragon very well. He opened his mouth to solve Ding Ning''s doubts: "the local dragon is actually similar to the habits of wolves. When the first wolf is strong, they dare not disobey at all, but once the first wolf becomes weak, they will tear him up and replace him."


    "This is a collective mutiny. There are so many terrain dragons. Who can be their new leader?"


    Ding Ning asked curiously.


    "The terrain dragon that swallowed the Dragon King''s head, the power source of the Earth Dragon King comes from the golden horn on his head, which is actually their sensing organ. The Earth Dragon picked up a big bargain, swallowed the Dragon horn first, and then his whole body will degenerate into gold."


    Pimur hit it with envy: "from the moment it swallowed the Dragon horn, it was the New Dragon King. Therefore, those local dragons would eat the blood and flesh of the old dragon king. The blood and flesh of the old dragon king can make them stronger. At this time, the New Dragon King is the weakest time. In fact, it is also the best chance to accept it, but it may not succeed."


    Ding Ning''s heart moved: "how to accept it?"


    "It is recorded in the insect classic!"


    Pimur said sour, unwilling on his face.


    Ding Ning took out the book of insects and quickly read it. He soon found the chapter of subduing the Dragon King.


    According to the records in the insect Sutra, there are three ways to subdue the Dragon King.


    The first is to catch a ground dragon cub and feed it with its own blood essence every day. Over time, the ground dragon will establish a mental connection with the breeder. At this time, feed it with some specific natural materials and earth treasures, and the ground dragon will slowly become a dragon king. As long as the master releases it, it will find its own people and duel with the Dragon King of the ethnic group. After winning, The artificially bred land Dragon King will become the New Dragon King.


    The second is to directly capture the land Dragon King, and feed him with the breeder''s blood essence mixed with some special drugs every day. After establishing a mental connection, even if it is formed, it will also release it, and it will automatically compete for the position of the Dragon King of the ethnic group and bring back a group of land dragons for the breeder.


    The third is the current situation. When the old and New Dragon Kings alternate, feeding the New Dragon King with refined blood and rare medicinal materials has a certain chance to subdue it for its use, but the failure rate is very high.


    Ding Ning quickly weighed the advantages and disadvantages of the three methods. The first method is the least difficult, but the success rate is the highest. It takes a long time and consumes a large amount of natural materials and land treasures. The only concern is that once the Dragon King fails to fight for the position of the leader of the Dixing dragon group, all the efforts of the breeder will be wasted.


    The second method is the most difficult. The success rate is unknown, and the time required is also unknown. It is necessary to slowly establish mind and spirit contact with the Dragon King, just like humans raising pet dogs. Of course, it is easier to cultivate feelings from childhood, and it is difficult to cultivate young dogs directly. Therefore, the process of recognizing the owner depends on luck. If you are lucky, you may be able to establish mind and spirit contact in just a few days, If you are unlucky, you may not be able to establish mind and spirit contact for decades. The only advantage is that the Dragon King who receives him in this way can basically defeat other Dragon Kings 100%.


    The third method is the simplest, but the success rate is lower. It''s good to have a success rate of 10%. Not to mention, it''s generally difficult to meet the alternation of new and old Dragon Kings. Even if they do, other land dragons will not allow humans to easily approach the New Dragon King.


    But Ding Ning is an exception. The sky is destroyed in hand, and the earth moving dragon is far away from him. He even prefers to disobey orders and dare not approach him. It can be said to be a unique advantage.


    Local teachers generally take the first method. After all, the second one needs to gamble on character and luck, while the third one needs to take great shit luck.


    No wonder pimur''s envy, jealousy and hatred on his face. Even if it''s just an opportunity, it''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Ding Ning picked his eyebrows, which was really a great gift to the door. He accepted a group of land dragons. It was not said that they could explore and find treasure by themselves. Just the concentrate they excreted every day was a great wealth. Whether they succeed or not, they always have a try.


    Immediately, without hesitation, he took a step forward. In the alert state of the New Dragon King, he cut his fingers, squeezed out the blood essence and fed it to his mouth.


    At the entrance of a drop of blood essence, the New Dragon King obviously relaxed and showed a touch of longing.


    Ding Ning was delighted. It seemed that there was a door. Without hesitation, he squeezed out the second and third drops... And kept dripping into his mouth.


    The black dragon horn on the New Dragon King''s head soon exuded a light golden luster and began the journey of evolution. He also comfortably twisted his body and rubbed Ding Ning''s arm with his huge head.


    So quickly established mind and mind contact? It seems that it is not as difficult as what is said in the insect classic!


    Ding Ning was stunned to find that there was a strange mark in his spiritual sea, which vaguely conveyed the joy of the Dragon King.


    Pimur''s jealous face is black. NIMA, what kind of shit luck is this? It''s so simple to accept it successfully.


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered that his blood was full of rich life energy. Others might also use rare medicinal materials to strengthen the foundation and cultivate yuan for the New Dragon King, but the life energy contained in his blood was definitely 360 degrees to supplement all kinds of nutrition, which was more important than any natural materials and earth treasures. No wonder the New Dragon King would take the initiative to recognize the Lord.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning suddenly moved. According to the records in the insect classic, although the Earth Dragon has degenerated into a dark creature that can only walk underground, afraid of light and fire, its body really contains a thin dragon blood.


    The Golden Dragon King is only the second form of the earth moving dragon. According to the records of the insect classic, in Tianmen history, someone trained the earth moving dragon to the fourth form and became a dark gold black dragon. Of course, this so-called dragon must have exaggerated elements. In fact, it is only a Jiaolong, but that is enough to make Tianmen division proud.


    The third form of the Earth Dragon King is said to be the purple golden Python dragon, which needs to consume a large amount of natural materials and earth treasures.


    Ding Ning didn''t intend to spend much precious medicinal materials on this group of land dragons. He was thinking, if he helped it to transform its genes now, I don''t know if he can cultivate a real dragon?


    Just do it when he thinks of it. Even if he can''t cultivate a real dragon, he doesn''t feel at ease when he thinks of the betrayal of the dragon king before Dixing dragon.


    Nima, even her hands can betray the Dragon King because of fear. Who knows if this spiritual connection is reliable? It''s better to transform her genes and accept it as a spiritual pet.


    Absolute tactile activation clearly shows the gene map of the New Dragon King in my mind. It is obviously very different from humans. It is also different from air wing and panther. After all, it is not a species.


    What surprised him most was that I didn''t know when the second imaginary hand had grown four fingers, and another finger could gather up enough hands.


    With two hands, it''s much easier to transform genes. If you can cultivate a dragon, when Pikachu wakes up, he also has a companion. He just thinks about Pikachu''s appearance, and the gene map of Pikachu suddenly appears in his mind.


    wait!


    Ding Ning''s eyes are full of works, but his heart has set off a storm. When did he have such ability? Just think about it and you''ll see each other''s genetic map. Isn''t it possible for me to follow anyone''s genetic modification?


    What if it is genetically modified according to Jiutian Xuannv? Can you make a nine day Xuannv? That''s the daughter of the creator God, grandma. This woman overcame herself. I transformed a nine day Xuannv and hung up to spank!


    Unfortunately, the result disappointed Ding Ning. No matter what he thought about the appearance of Jiutian Xuannv, her gene map never appeared.


    Can''t she be reformed because she is a God?


    Ding Ning some depressed flat mouth, and then began to try to think about others, but all failed. It seems that only Pikachu can.


    Is it... Because the Earth Dragon has dragon blood, that the picachu gene map appears?


    Just when Ding Ning was puzzled, a light suddenly flashed in his mind.


    In order to verify his idea, Ding Ning began to desperately recall the appearance of the Magic Dragon Emperor. Sure enough, a new gene map soon appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 1009

    Ding Ning shuddered, his hands trembled and squatted there in a daze. NIMA, this absolutely new ability of touch is to go against the sky, this is to - the rhythm of creating God!


    Creating creatures is the patent of the creator God!


    Ding Ning doesn''t know whether the anti heaven ability shown by absolute touch wants to grab the job of Creator God, but he knows that this is definitely a taboo field.


    His courage is not small, but he still feels heavy pressure in such a high-risk business as grabbing a job with the creator.


    The creation God is made out of nothing. You can make a man by pinching two clay figurines. I''m just transforming. It''s a clone at most. I should have no conflict with the creation God... Right?


    Ding Ning swallowed and spit hard, his heart pounded with frustration, and he was terrified and confused, lest the creator god suddenly jumped out of nowhere and slapped him into meat mud.


    Whatever he is, even if there are similarities, it is a pure coincidence. Moreover, the creator God has not known where to go for a long time. He may have fallen long ago. Even if he didn''t fall, he probably hid in a corner to sleep and heal his wounds. Where would he notice my little role.


    Ding Ning kept comforting himself. When he thought of this, he suddenly became bold and said to himself: grandma, what about the creator God? The creator is unreasonable? Didn''t the daughter of the creator still let me ride?


    Anyway, I can barely be regarded as half the son-in-law of the creator God, right? Well, in fact, brother Xiao Ning is not really so afraid. He is frightened by his ability against the sky.


    Many lice are not afraid of itching, and many debts are not worried. Anyway, they have offended. Since they are all dead, it''s better to offend more times, so they won''t lose if they die.


    Ding Ning squatted there and recited words like a neuropathy. Tianxuanzi looked confused and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Well, I''m fine!"


    Ding Ning asked casually, "would you slap me to death if I gave your daughter?"


    "What?"


    Tianxuanzi stared at the boss with fierce eyes.


    Ding Ning wants to slap himself. What the hell is that? Don''t say that there is no shadow, even if there is, can tianxuanzi compare with the creator God?


    The creator God can blow his breath and ash himself. It''s not so easy for tianxuanzi to slap himself to death.


    Just when he tried to fool the past by organizing language, tianxuanzi''s eyes lit up and smiled like an old fox. He hugged him closely on the shoulder and said vaguely on his face: "OK, you boy, now you can build the plank road openly and secretly. At the beginning, I wanted to introduce my daughter to you. You didn''t want to live or die. Your boy secretly cooked the raw rice."


    "No, I..."


    Ding Ning just wanted to explain, but he was interrupted by tianxuanzi and said bluntly: "well, don''t explain. What era is it now? It''s normal for men and women to love freely. I''m very open-minded. My children and grandchildren have their own children and grandchildren. I understand, but..."


    "Just what?"


    Ding Ning was dizzy at the moment. He successfully led him astray and asked subconsciously.


    "It''s just that men should have a sense of responsibility. Men are big husbands. No one has three wives and four concubines, but after all, they are my only daughter. You can''t give up all the time. Since you have developed to this point, you have to take care of her all your life."


    Tianxuanzi said earnestly, just a pair of eyes turning around, a look of bad intentions.


    Ding Ning was flustered when he saw it and warily covered his chest: "what do you want?"


    "Haha, good son-in-law, who are we, that... Give me ten or eight of the previous big killers to use first."


    Tianxuanzi broke his kung fu in an instant and recovered his original shape. He rubbed his fingers flatteringly and smiled coquettishly.


    Ding Ning: "


    I knew that the old guy had bad intentions. He was waiting here!


    Ding Ning thought angrily and suddenly reacted that he had been surrounded?


    Although the old guy''s daughter is very beautiful and almost by himself, hasn''t anything happened? Want to blackmail me, no way!


    "Cough, old Mr. tianxuanzi, I think you will be wrong. Nothing happened between me and your daughter!"


    Ding Ningyi said in earnest.


    "What?"


    Tianxuanzi jumped up and grabbed Ding Ning''s arm in anger. His old face turned red and shouted, "you bastard, ruined my daughter. Now you put on your pants and don''t recognize people? You Chen Shimei..."


    At the moment, the survivors gathered not far away and watched the group of honest and motionless ground dragons carefully. When they heard tianxuanzi''s cry, their eyes focused on Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning wants to cry without tears. Fortunately, it''s the black faced man''s dress, otherwise he will be humiliated and thrown home by the shameless old man.


    Even so, he felt hot on his face and tried to break away from tianxuanzi''s hand. He said angrily, "I tell you, you''ve found the wrong person to touch porcelain."


    "I touch porcelain? You say I touch porcelain?"


    Tianxuanzi couldn''t believe it. He pointed to his nose and turned his eyes. Suddenly, he sat on the ground like a dirty rural woman, Crying loudly: "Let''s have a quick comment. I treat this bastard as my own son. I''ve pulled him up with a handful of excrement and urine. This bastard not only ruined my only daughter, but now my poor daughter is pregnant with his child. He even put on his pants and refused to admit it. He also said that I touch porcelain. God, you''re trying to kill me. I''m not alive, I''m not alive..."


    The crowd sympathized with the weak. When tianxuanzi made such a fuss, they all pointed out to Ding Ning and denounced him. If the Dragon King was not afraid, he would be around him. If not, the guy with an explosion of sense of justice rushed to walk on behalf of heaven.


    A handful of shit and a handful of urine?


    I ruined your daughter?


    Your daughter is pregnant with my child?


    Why don''t I know?


    Ding Ning''s face is black. He always treats tianxuanzi as an elder. Now it seems that this old goods is not only a great disaster, but also an old rogue!


    "Shut up, old man. It doesn''t matter if my reputation is damaged. Aren''t you afraid of your daughter''s reputation?"


    Ding Ning was also drunk and threatened in a low voice.


    Tianxuanzi also grinned and whispered triumphantly, "don''t worry, they don''t know who my daughter is, but you... Hey hey!"


    Ding Ning looked at his cunning old face and suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart!


    "Everyone must judge me. It''s too bullying. This bastard''s name is Ding..."


    When tianxuanzi burst into tears and almost didn''t shout out Ding Ning''s name, Ding Ning''s face changed sharply. He covered his mouth with lightning and begged, "uncle, my dear uncle, you really want to sing that song. It''s chaotic enough now. Please, don''t make trouble."


    "Woo woo!"


    Tianxuanzi wiped his tears. His acting skills were also at the level of movie emperor. Seeing Ding Ning''s soft and proud voice, he said, "ten big killers!"


    "Don''t think about it, no!"


    Ding Ning refused without hesitation. If the five element array talisman was given to him, the old man didn''t know what kind of disaster he could cause.


    "You let go of me. Do you want to kill people? Everyone must get justice for me. His name is..."


    Tianxuanzi turned his face faster than the book. Seeing Ding Ning''s firm refusal without room, he immediately broke away from his hand and cried with grief and anger.


    Ding Ning hurriedly covered his mouth and wanted to die. He said sadly and angrily, "one, you have to promise me not to make trouble."


    Tianxuanzi stopped shouting and began to bargain solemnly: "no, nine!"


    "Two, two at most. You have to write me a guarantee. It has nothing to do with me."


    Ding Ning gnashed his teeth and gave in again.


    "At least eight, this is my bottom line!"


    Tianxuanzi said in righteous words, but he was happy. Hum, you can be as cunning as a ghost and have to drink my foot washing water. You lied to me that there was no more. How about it? I''ll cheat you if I cheat you.


    "It''s impossible. I don''t have that many myself. Three at most."


    Ding ninghen''s teeth were itchy and said viciously..


    "Then I don''t care. At least seven. I''ll decide to promise my daughter to you."


    Tianxuanzi smiled like an old fox stealing a chicken.


    "To tell you the truth, there are only four left. Do you like it or not, your daughter, I can..."


    Ding Ning is really telling the truth. There are only four in the space, but he can make them at any time.


    "Deal!"


    Tianxuanzi didn''t wait for him to finish, he immediately made a decision and put out his hand, looking like a creditor collecting debts.


    "Don''t blame me for my ugly words. If anything happens to you, don''t say I gave it."


    Ding Ning felt four five element array talismans and handed them to Tian xuanzi, with a serious face.


    "Don''t worry, you are my son-in-law. I can''t pit anyone on you."


    Tianxuanzi grabbed the five element array symbol with a smile and couldn''t put it down.


    Ding Ning''s forehead was covered with black lines. He argued weakly, "I''m not your son-in-law. Your daughter and I are innocent."


    "I said yes, no!"


    Tianxuanzi didn''t bother to pay attention to him when he got his things. He waved his hand aggressively and studied the five element array symbol carefully.


    Ding Ning felt tired and didn''t want to pay attention to the generous old bastard. He stared at the new dragon king who had begun to shine all over his body at the moment, wondering whether to help him transform now or secretly when no one was around. He was worried about transforming in front of so many people. He didn''t know what kind of changes the New Dragon King would produce. He''d better wait until he was young.


    "Shalala!"


    More than a hundred ground dragons suddenly jumped over from a distance, mixed with the ground dragon army, and watched the transformation of the New Dragon King.


    Behind them, master Huo angrily ran over with the people of the krawitz family and a group of mercenaries. He was angry in the Dantian from a long distance. His voice was gloomy and shouted: "I don''t know who Jianghu fellow is here and destroyed my Dharma protector golden dragon of huosid? Please report Wan''er. There must be a report from our school!"


    Ding Ning frowned and looked at master Huo expressionless. This guy knew that the old dragon king was dead the moment he broke his mind contact with the Earth Dragon King. I''m afraid he came in a hurry to see if he could subdue the New Dragon King to make up for the loss.


    Pimur''s face changed and whispered in Ding Ning''s ear, "be careful, huosid is cruel and cruel. It''s not a good thing."


    "Do you know him? Fellow?"


    Ding Ning raised her eyebrows and asked.


    "I don''t know, but I know the name huoside. He can be regarded as my martial uncle. My master treats him as his own brother. Unexpectedly, he poisoned my master for a red hair. If I hadn''t just saved him, my master would have died long ago, but even so, my master has become a useless man."


    Pimur said gnashing his teeth, his eyes flashing unforgettable hatred.

 Chapter 1010

    Pimur regards master as his own father and wants to avenge master!


    It''s a pity that his strength is too weak to be Huo side''s opponent, so he can only bury his hatred deep in his heart. This time, when he came to the mausoleum, he just wanted to get the three treasures in the legend, so as to enhance his strength to kill huoside and avenge his master.


    "Red hair?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed a different color. He was not interested in the gratitude and resentment between pimur''s master and huosid, but red hair was a rare thing.


    It is said that the red hair has the blood of the divine beast. Its red hair is extremely beautiful. There is no miscellaneous hair. Its face is like a monkey''s face and its eyes are as smart as a baby. However, two tusks will grow on both sides of its mouth. It is as sensitive as an ape, its speed is as fast as electricity, and its claws are as sharp as steel blades. It likes to tear meat and eat. It is intelligent, If you give up the cost to feed a rare lingtongcao for a long time, you can make it speak like a parrot.


    The size of red hair is like a cat, and its body shape will not change much in adulthood. This strange animal has steel muscles and iron bones, comes and goes like the wind, and has infinite power. It is difficult for ordinary bullets to break through its hair. The number of surviving animals is extremely rare, and it is extremely difficult to catch.


    It is difficult to tame and subdue the wild nature of red hair, but once you recognize the Lord, you are absolutely loyal to the Lord and will not betray him all your life.


    It can be said that raising a loyal red hair is equivalent to having a strong bodyguard and thug.


    There is a folklore that in the old society, a Jianghu man once took a red hairy dog to perform on the street. He was liked by the aunt of a warlord and wanted to take it away. The seller begged hard but was hurt. Unexpectedly, he angered the red hairy dog, a little monster as big as a cat. He killed all the aunt of the warlord and more than a dozen bodyguards under the hail of bullets. Unfortunately, the Jianghu people were injured and could not escape, He ordered him to leave and flee, but the loyal red haired man protected him and vowed to die. He fought fiercely with the troops of a battalion of warlords who came to hear the news.


    In that war, hongmaoyu killed a whole battalion of soldiers under the warlord and finally died. Before he died, he still protected the bodies of Jianghu people who had already died in random guns with his small body. All the people present were moved by it and lamented its unparalleled loyalty.


    Ding Ning is not sure whether this legend is true or false, but since there is such a legend, it is enough to prove that once Hongmao really recognizes the Lord, he must be loyal and unparalleled.


    In fact, Ding Ning''s family has a lot of spiritual pets, but there is no one who can be used as a bodyguard.


    Xiao Jin is a bird, not a fighting race. He can only be used as a scout. He can also play a role in meeting ordinary people. If he meets martial arts, he can only run for his life.


    Xiao Huang and Xiao Cui are professional photographers who are responsible for tracking cameras and collecting evidence. They can only be used as intelligence personnel.


    Needless to say, the air wing is a large transport aircraft for special use. We don''t expect them to have any combat effectiveness.


    Crocodile Kaka is a lazy ornamental and can only be used as a caretaker.


    Crow''s small black and small gold''s function is almost the same, only as the eye liner of the wind.


    The bat king has some fighting power, but it is only suitable for haunting at night. He is blind during the day, and the shape is too ugly to take out.


    There are so many spiritual pets in the family, only the black leopard has good combat effectiveness. Ordinary strong people in tianwu may not be able to get it, but they look too ostentatious. They have to attract onlookers to take them out. What''s more, these goods are crazy about the little bitch of Doudou. They stay at Lingyun''s house all day and become the town house beast of Lingyun''s family.


    Therefore, Ding Ning immediately moved his mind as soon as he heard pimur say that hosed had a red hair.


    Although he knew that Hongmao must have recognized Horst as the master now, he believed that as long as the hoe was wielded well, he could not dig down without a corner.


    After all, Huo side is a member of the local school. His way to tame Hongmao is to dry and grind the oil secreted by a kind of aloe wood called purple blood saliva dragon wood, mix some special herbal juice in proportion, and then sprinkle the spices into the meat to feed Hongmao. Hongmao will be infatuated with this taste, Dependence on it.


    Although this method of domestication can also make the red haired dog listen to his words, it does not really recognize the Lord. It only relies on its dependence on food to maintain this master-slave relationship. There will never be the legendary situation of loyal protection of the Lord. In case of irresistible danger, the red haired dog is likely to run away, After all, this is an evolutionary creature with intelligence very similar to human beings.


    Therefore, Ding Ning felt confident in grabbing the red hair. Apart from other things, his blood containing rich vitality was definitely more attractive than that kind of spice.


    "Friend, did you destroy my golden dragon?"


    Huo side didn''t dare to approach. He stopped at a distance of more than ten meters and stared at Ding Ning.


    After all, as soon as the dragon king died, he lost his control over the land dragons and naturally did not dare to provoke them.


    Ruhr and Rachel looked at each other, just nodded slightly, and didn''t communicate any more.


    When Huo side suddenly found that the New Dragon King was still changing, his eyes suddenly lit up, and there was a look of salivation at the bottom of his eyes. It seemed that he had the idea of the New Dragon King again.


    Ding Ning drew a funny arc at the corner of his mouth and said lazily, "Golden Dragon? Do you mean the golden bug? The thing with no eyes provoked me and cut off his head by my knife. Why, you raised it."


    Huo side narrowed his eyes and said menacingly, "yes, I''m Huo side, the elder of the local school. I haven''t asked your name yet?"


    "Since you raised that golden bug, it''s easy to do."


    Ding Ning moved his neck and waved impatiently: "the insect you raised has brought me a lot of losses. Just when your master came, let''s talk about compensation!"


    "Compensation? You ruined my golden dragon. I haven''t settled with you yet. How dare you ask me for compensation?"


    Howard''s face looked incredible as if he heard the Arabian Nights, and his face was so gloomy that he could almost drop water.


    "Of course, if you don''t ask for compensation, who do you ask? It''s like your dog bit someone. Don''t you, the master, compensate the victim?"


    Ding Ning said righteously. Tianxuanzi smiled and didn''t interrupt. He played with the five element array symbol in his hand. With a eager expression, he seemed to be considering whether to throw one out and blow them all up to the sky.


    Huo side didn''t know what it was, so he was indifferent, but Ding Ning knew. His face was white and he was constantly frightened. For fear that this careless old thing was really curious, he detonated the five element array amulet on the spot. No one could escape at such a close distance. He winked at him and reminded him not to mess around.


    Huo side was a little confused about Ding Ning''s identity and was afraid, but when he saw that Ding Ning''s face was white and his eyes were erratic, he thought he was guilty and suddenly became bold, Sneered: "it''s a joke. I can be regarded as your elder. It''s just that your younger generation doesn''t take the initiative to pass on their names when they see your elders. They even have no respect or inferiority. They talk shamelessly to me for compensation. I really don''t know how your elders educate you..."


    "Old man, it''s shameless to give face. You''re a garbage and deserve to be called an elder. Pooh, I''ll kill you."


    Before he finished speaking, he felt a flower in front of him. Before he could make any response, he felt suffocated and had been picked up by the other party''s neck. His eyes full of killing machines made him cold. He knew that the other party had really killed the machine.


    "Let go of master Huo!"


    "Boy, die!"


    "Hands up!"


    "Let go, or I''ll kill you!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ruhr and others were stunned and looked at master Huo, who was like a God in their eyes. At the moment, he had no resistance like a chick and was strangled by someone. He immediately aimed a gun at Ding Ning and shouted loudly.


    "Go away, have the ability to shoot. I promise, whoever dares to shoot will die first!"


    Ding Ning had no mother since he was a child. He hated others for telling stories about tutoring. Huo Sid wanted to die himself. He stabbed him in the scales and made him kill.


    "Boy, let go of master Huo, otherwise you must be the one who died!"


    Corey''s pupils contracted, pointed a gun at Ding Ning''s head and threatened coldly.


    "To NIMA, you are the first one who dares to point a gun at my head. I want to see who died!"


    Ding Ning''s pupil diffused rapidly. The whole eye was as deep as an ancient well, reflecting the figure of Ke Li. A cyan flower and bone flower bloomed quietly.


    Corey felt his whole body tight, and an invisible force bound him. His indifferent eyes without human emotion made his soul risk. The thick death threat enveloped him. Suddenly, his face changed sharply and shouted, "you can''t kill me. I''m from the Royal League."


    "No matter who you are, if you dare to point a gun at me, you should be ready to die!"


    Ding Ning''s indifferent tone was calm without any smoke and anger.


    "Bang!"


    Before everyone understood what was going on, Corey was like a broken porcelain doll, and the whole person was broken, with blood and broken meat scattered on the ground.


    Ruhr turned pale and muttered to himself, "Oh, buy GA, how could this happen? Mr. Corey died like this. Our krawitz family can''t escape their guilt. It''s bad luck. He''s a devil. He''s a devil."


    "Let go... Let go of me... You killed... Mr. Corey... You... Finished... Finished... Ha ha..."


    Huoside''s face turned red and danced desperately, but he couldn''t earn his hand like Ding Ning''s iron hoop. At the moment, he was like a madman, breathing hard and laughing wildly.


    "Don''t worry, even if I''m finished, you''ll walk in front of me!"


    A ferocious smile appeared at the corners of Ding Ning''s mouth. When he was about to twist off huosid''s neck, a fiery red figure jumped up to Ding Ning''s chest and abdomen like lightning.


    "Finally come out. Your task is completed. You can die."


    Ding Ning said calmly and calmly. He pinched his right hand gently and rubbed it with a click, which broke huosid''s throat bone.


    His left hand was not idle, as if he had taken the initiative to send it up. He caught the red hair and held it in his hand, allowing it to open its fangs and bite its own arm.


    "Ho ho!"


    Hosed covered the broken throat bone and held his last breath, trying to see Ding Ning killed by red hair.


    But the result disappointed him. The red hair was like a fried hedgehog. His hair was flustered and bit on Ding Ning''s arm. But after swallowing two mouthfuls of blood, his hair softened down, narrowed his big eyes, and turned out to be an expression of enjoyment.


    Ding Ning touched its soft hair with a spoiled face and said gently, "you''ll follow me in the future. You''ll have a better future than following this old Wang bastard!"


    Hongmaoyu humanized his little head, reluctantly loosened his mouth, jumped up to Ding Ning''s shoulder with a squeak, and played with his hair curiously like a mountain carving.

 Chapter 1011

    "Er... How could... £¤ #...%& £¤..."


    Huoside pointed at the red hair with an unbelievable face and wanted to say something, but he could only utter a few vague phrases. No one knew what he was saying.


    "Son of a bitch, you''re finally dead. You hurt my master for the sake of red hair. My master has become a useless man. This is retribution, retribution!"


    Pimur was the most excited. He laughed wildly, smiled and shed tears. "Poop" knelt down: "master, do you see? Your great revenge has to be avenged."


    Ding Ning was slightly moved. Unexpectedly, pimur''s obscene face was a grateful loyalty, which was much better than those hypocrites who were ostensibly dignified and secretly full of men and women.


    "Pimur, do you want to avenge yourself?"


    Ding Ning suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed Horst''s neck. He didn''t hesitate to send him some vitality to maintain his vitality.


    "Personal revenge? I think, all the time!"


    Pimur was stunned when he heard the speech. He immediately understood. His eyes showed a look of gratitude. Looking at Ding Ning''s encouraging eyes, he kowtowed to him heavily.


    Reaching out from his waist, he took out a short knife and walked towards Howard with a grim smile: "you shameless and sinister villain, you also have today. Master, look, I avenged you myself."


    With a "puff" sound, pimur''s short knife was inserted into Horst''s belly. Horst felt a spasm of pain and opened his mouth to beg for mercy, but Ding Ning suddenly released his hand and stopped delivering spiritual power to him.


    "Poof poof!"


    Pimur stabbed horsted one by one like a madman, without taboo that his blood dyed him into a blood man. Horsted had long died, but he was still stabbing with a knife to vent his hatred.


    "They are demons. Kill them, kill them and avenge Mr. Corey!"


    Ruhr was frightened by pimur''s crazy appearance and shouted at the frightened mercenaries.


    "Die!"


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes and glanced coldly at Ruhr.


    "No, please!"


    Rachel thought Ding Ning was going to kill with her eyes again, so she rushed over and begged.


    King Kong frowned and looked at Ding Ning thoughtfully. Others didn''t understand what was going on, but he was a man of divine descent organization and couldn''t understand the power anymore. Ding Ning''s power was clearly pupil power. Who was he? Is it also the person of the organization?


    Ding Ning gave Rachel a cold look: "who do you think you are? Your face is big? You said I would spare him if you asked me to spare him?"


    Rachel''s face turned pale in an instant, and her lips were silent. Yes, they can live all the way by dinning. What qualifications does she have to beg for mercy for her brother.


    "Stop it, everyone can kill the crooked way!"


    A crisp woman''s voice sounded, and the people looked at it. Between them, two men and a woman strode forward and looked at pimur, who was covered with blood. His face was not good.


    "Crooked ways? How old are you? If you dare to talk crooked again, I''ll kill you!"


    Ding Ning disliked this kind of unclear situation most, so he stood at the moral commanding height and casually criticized others.


    "You, bold, know we are..."


    "I don''t like to beat women, but it doesn''t mean I won''t beat women. Self righteous women don''t want to beat them. I don''t care who you are. Now shut up and say a word again. I promise to knock off your teeth!"


    "Bastard, you think you are..."


    "Pa!"


    "Ah!"


    Before the sound of green bamboo''s voice fell, a loud slap slapped her in the face. Green bamboo had no resistance at all. He was slapped upside down and flew out, opened his mouth and spit out several blood stained teeth.


    "How are you, younger martial sister Lvzhu?"


    Jiang wuhui was startled. He came forward to pick up the crazy green bamboo and asked with concern.


    "Ah! I''ll kill him, kill him!"


    Green bamboo looked at his mouth and half of his teeth fell out. He immediately cried like crazy.


    "Shut up and make noise again. I''ll kill you!"


    Ding Ning drank violently, and the frightened green bamboo trembled all over and actually closed his mouth.


    "Your Excellency, it''s brave. Do you know who she is?"


    Yan Tong''s pupil contracted violently into a awn and stared at Ding Ning''s cold voice.


    "You also shut up and dare to creak again. I promise you are worse than her!"


    Ding Ning glanced at Yan Tong coldly and said expressionless.


    "Ha ha, OK, I''m Yan Tong..."


    Yan Tong smiled without anger. Pretending to be elegant, he was about to say two words about the scene, but he only felt a flash of human shadow in front of him, an irresistible force came, and his face suddenly hurt. The whole person had flown out upside down and fell heavily to the ground. He opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of teeth. The blood at the corner of his mouth flowed outward like no money. With his venomous eyes, he was like a ferocious ghost.


    "Noisy!"


    Ding Ning shook his hand carelessly, as if nothing had happened.


    When he was in Shengze garden, he remembered that Yan Tong was with the Yan family. He just couldn''t bear the domineering look of Lvzhu. He was merciful to him, but he didn''t mean anything polite to Yan Tong. If the goods dared to say another word, he would dare to kill him immediately.


    Tianxuanzi glanced at them and didn''t bother to pay attention to them. Some guys who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth didn''t pretend to be big tailed donkeys without that strength. This is a mausoleum, but it''s not the outside world. If they were killed, they would be killed. I really thought they would be held everywhere with the sign of the holy gate.


    "Jiang wuhui of Shengjian mountain villa, please give me your advice!"


    Jiang wuhui was also depressed and in a mess. He said he would come to see the excitement. The green bamboo just went to find something. Now, three people came together and two people were beaten. He knew he was not an opponent and had to be tough. Otherwise, it came out that he was afraid of the enemy and would not fight, so he couldn''t mix up in the future.


    But the goods are not completely brainless. They not only speak politely, but also take the initiative to report to the school. I hope the other party can look at the face of the school and do it gently.


    "It''s not bravery but stupidity to take the initiative to challenge you when you know you''re not the enemy. You''re not my opponent, and I''m too lazy to bully you. All right, what should I do!"


    Ding Ning is not moved by his self-report. He can''t afford to provoke Shengjian villa now, but so what? He''s not his true face. Even if Shengjian villa wants to trouble him, it can''t find him.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning was suddenly stunned. He glanced at tianxuanzi with a guilty heart and lay in the trough. He forgot the old goods. Won''t this old thing betray me?


    Tianxuanzi seemed to think of this too. A pair of green eyes stared at Ding Ning, looking like where to cut a knife.


    MD, this old man wants to kill me again. Is he really a fat sheep?


    Ding Ning glared at tianxuanzi fiercely, indicating that the other party dared to kill him again. He had to turn his face with him.


    Tianxuanzi is happy. Hey, boy, you have something in my hand now and dare to threaten me. I really think my uncle tianxuanzi grew up a vegetarian and proudly stretched out three fingers.


    Ding Ning glared, but in the other party''s cheap smile, Zhonghua Lili retreated. When he met such an old, disrespectful, faceless and skinnless goods, he could only be a fat sheep again.


    MD, wait for me. When I can beat you, I have to beat you up.


    Ding Ning gnawed his teeth to threaten the eyes.


    Tianxuanzi is happy and fearless. He looks generous. As long as you have the ability, I''m waiting for you to beat me.


    "Cough!"


    Jiang wuhui coughed awkwardly. He was ready to challenge. Unexpectedly, he was directly ignored by the other party. Instead, he flirted with the old man. What''s the situation.


    Eh, the old man looks familiar. Where have you seen him? Isn''t this... Isn''t it the scourge of tianxuanzi?


    It''s not surprising that Jiang wuhui didn''t recognize tianxuanzi at once. It''s mainly because the old man, like Ding Ning, is ragged, gray nose and earthy face at the moment.


    It''s too far from his appearance of big sleeves and Fairy Spirit every time before.


    Jiang wuhui''s face changed. No one in the whole ancient martial world, whether in the east or the west, didn''t know that tianxuanzi was a great scourge who was unreasonable, provoked trouble and acted according to the rules.


    Don''t think the goods will cover them if they are elders. The old man has no character at all. Even if he is a younger generation, he will not be soft when bullied. He will never stop if he doesn''t torture people and wants to die.


    Jiang wuhui regretted it so much. How could he be so curious to hear that Lvzhu slipped in with these sneaky guys for a moment. Even if he met a black faced pervert, he now met tianxuanzi, an old thing who likes to play tricks on his younger generation.


    The expression on Jiang wuhui''s face was so stiff. Say hello. It was that he hit the muzzle of the gun. If you don''t say hello, you''re afraid that tianxuanzi picked reason and deliberately made trouble. For a moment, he was in a dilemma. He stayed there and didn''t know what to do.


    "Well, it''s almost all right. What a hate, isn''t it?"


    Ding Ning kicked pimur, who was still "whipping the corpse", and said angrily, "people regard you as a pervert."


    Pimur immediately stopped, scratched his head, and giggled. Huo side, the great enemy, was killed by Ding Ning so easily, which filled his heart with gratitude and awe. He respected and obeyed Ding Ning, and stood behind Ding Ning, just like his little brother.


    Rachel has been hanging there for a long time. It''s neither going nor not going. She happens to be left and right with Jiang wuhui, who is in a dilemma, like two pegs.


    Ruhr had calmed down at the moment. He thought of walking in front of the gate of hell just now. He didn''t dare to provoke Ding Ning again. He didn''t dare to hide among the mercenaries.


    The mercenaries were also afraid. The guy was not human. When he stared, he exploded with a bang. Who dared to say a word and bowed their heads one after another, for fear of being looked down by the devil, and his eyes were staring to death.


    Ding Ning went to the Dragon King and squatted down to have a look. He estimated that evolution would take a little time, and he was too lazy to care about it. He went to the middle palace to carefully observe what the newly launched array was and see if he could find the array eye.


    But I don''t know that he is the spokesman of the devil at the moment. Wherever he goes, everyone retreats like fearing snakes and scorpions. They don''t even have the courage to look up at his eyes.


    Ding Ning slightly picked his eyebrows and wondered to himself, where did Zhu Gu go?


    Thinking of this, pimur, who always followed him like a small tail, asked, "where''s the little lama who came in with you before?"


    "Little lama? I don''t know!"


    For fear that dinning would be unhappy, Hurriedly explained: "as soon as we entered the underground palace, we met the armor monster. The big man rushed up and suffered a loss. We knew that the armor monster was powerful. At that time, we only wanted to run for our lives. Where could we pay attention to him? In a blink of an eye, he disappeared. When I saw him at the last sight, I seemed to see that he ran in the direction we had come before."

 Chapter 1012

    Ding Ning nodded and didn''t say much. Zhu Gu is not an ordinary person. Pimur can''t find out if he wants to go, but is that guy out or in the middle palace? He has no spectrum in his heart, but he thinks he should have entered the central palace.


    If it was only Baqi, he would not think that Zhu Gu could enter the middle palace, but the monster has now become a reincarnated spirit child, and he doesn''t know what kind of variation has happened. It doesn''t seem strange that he can easily enter the middle palace.


    King Kong didn''t use his metallization ability from beginning to end. It seems very weak, but is a power comparable to the strong ones in Zhenwu really so vulnerable?


    And Rachel, it''s easy to be the head of the mercenary regiment. Even if she was injured in her leg, she wouldn''t be so delicate.


    What''s more, she and Ruhr are both members of the krawitz family. Although the small movements between them are very secret, how can they hide from his divine consciousness? They all seem to have an abnormal smell.


    There was also Corey, who claimed that he was a member of the Royal League. After Corey was killed by himself, Ruhr didn''t look devastated, but in fact, most of the performance was part of the performance. Who was he acting for? If he really wants to avenge Corey, the more than 500 mercenaries around him can''t all disobey his orders and don''t even have the courage to do it.


    Everything that happens here seems to have a strong smell of conspiracy. What does the krawitz family want to do?


    And King Kong can''t just represent himself here. What role does the divine origin organization play in it?


    Ding Ning looked for the array eyes and thought thoughtfully. Suddenly, he regretted that he had been exposed too early. Now he has become the target of public criticism, but it is more difficult to see the truth.


    However, the Dragon King and the red haired man can''t give up their existence. Whatever their purpose, the absolute strength he and tianxuanzi have together is enough to crush any conspiracy.


    The middle palace was opened, not by Ding Ning, but by itself after the second array was fully started.


    A water wave like illusory gate with medieval magic color appeared out of thin air. There was no need to read the mantra of opening the sesame door, so it was opened in an unexpected way.


    The self opening of the gate made all greedy people hesitate. You look at me and I look at you. For a moment, no one dared to go in easily. For fear that it would be a deadly trap, they all looked forward to others to try the water first.


    This unexpected scene made even tianxuanzi, who had always been unreliable, cautious. He approached Ding Ning and asked softly, "there seems to be something wrong. Shall we go in and have a look?"


    Ding Ning looked at the gate and fell into thinking. In fact, he had found the array eye. Before he had time to enter from the array eye, the gate suddenly opened. According to his observation, this portal is where the array eye is located. It should be safe, but because he hasn''t figured out what the array is, he can''t be sure whether it is a pit.


    After taking a look at the land dragon king whose evolution has come to an end, Ding Ning gently shook his head: "wait, there''s no need to be a bird. Some people are more anxious than us."


    "That''s right. Wait and see!"


    Tianxuanzi came here with the baby pill and was lured by the wolf demon. Now the baby pill has been obtained. It''s just because Ding Ning is still here.


    Of course, he was also curious about what kind of treasure there was in the middle palace, but it was not enough for him to explore it regardless of the danger of his life.


    "Open the door, why no one comes in!"


    "MD, aren''t you here to find treasure? Now that the door is open, everyone is afraid of hands and feet. What treasure are you looking for!"


    "No one enters, I''m advanced."


    "I''m desperate to seek wealth and wealth!"


    "Those who have virtue live in treasures. Those who are afraid of hands and feet still look for treasures. I''ll fight it!"


    ¡­¡­


    With the passage of time, people whispered. Finally, more than ten people blinded by greed could not help but take the lead in entering the gate.


    Some people expect their predecessors to explore the way and get enlightenment from it, but they stare big eyes, wait left and right, and don''t wait until the people who go in come out.


    Joking, no matter whether there is danger or not, it is impossible for someone to come out for warning, so these people gradually lose their breath and began to have the courage to enter one after another.


    Ruhr and others were no exception. Seeing that there was no news back, they also began to organize people to enter them in batches.


    It was just interesting for Ding Ning, who looked on coldly, that after Corey died, Ruhr seemed to be the leader of this group, but every time he gave orders, he subconsciously looked at a woman wearing ordinary mercenary clothes, as if that woman was their backbone.


    The woman''s face was painted with oil paint and she couldn''t see her face clearly. She was wearing a camouflage suit with white broken flowers on a black background. She couldn''t see anything strange except that her figure was convex and tilted back. Ding Ning was surprised secretly. She thought to herself, is this woman the leader of their trip? It''s so deep.


    "What shall we do? Shall we go in?"


    Seeing that thousands of people in the huge underground palace went in in the twinkling of an eye, even Lvzhu, Yan Tong, Jiang wuhui, King Kong and Rachel went in. Only pimur, Ding Ning and tianxuanzi were left in the underground palace. Tianxuanzi asked angrily.


    "Why didn''t you go in?"


    Instead of paying attention to him, Ding Ning turned to pimur and asked.


    "I''ll follow you!"


    Pimur''s face was calm and said respectfully.


    "What are you doing with me?"


    Ding Ning said something speechless.


    "You helped me take revenge that I may never be able to take in my life. Therefore, you are my benefactor. From that moment on, my life is yours."


    Pimur looked more serious and sincere than ever.


    Ding Ning frowned slightly: "what if I''m not going in?"


    "Then don''t go in. I came here to get the three treasures inside for revenge. Now I have to take revenge. It doesn''t matter whether there are three treasures or not."


    Pimur said indifferently. Although he looked obscene, his tone was extremely serious.


    "Three treasures? What three treasures?"


    Before Ding Ning could reply, Tian xuanzi asked excitedly.


    He was introduced here in a muddle headed way. Up to now, he hasn''t figured out where it is. Seeing that pimur seems to know the news here, how can he not ask.


    "If this is really Genghis Khan''s mausoleum, it is likely that there are nine flag, heroic horn and sun shooting bow buried in it. It is a sacred thing that timuzhen can dominate the world and win invincible."


    Pimur could see that tianxuanzi had a good relationship with Ding Ning. He didn''t dare to neglect the legend of Sanbao.


    Ding Ning is noncommittal. He doesn''t believe that there is anything invincible in the world.


    In his opinion, grassland people were ignorant and blindly worshipped Tiemuzhen, so they worshipped his things as sacred objects. Only by spreading false rumors, did they have such myths.


    But unexpectedly, tianxuanzi''s eyes were full of essence, and even his body was trembling slightly. He lost his voice and said, "I see. No wonder, no wonder."


    "What''s the matter? Are the three treasures true?"


    Ding Ning realized what he seemed to know from tianxuanzi''s reaction and asked in surprise.


    "Really, it must be true. Have you forgotten what our Tianji Pavilion does?"


    Tianxuanzi said excitedly.


    "Is there any stress in predicting the general trend of the world?"


    Ding Ning seemed to have caught some key points, but he couldn''t find the problem.


    "Yes, according to the records of our ancestors in Tianji Pavilion, at the end of the Song Dynasty, our ancestors in Tianji Pavilion once calculated the general trend of heaven and earth. The great Song Dynasty had not run out of luck and should have a hundred years of life. Unexpectedly, a strange treasure was born to deceive Tianji Pavilion, which made our ancestors make mistakes, resulting in the rise of different troops in Mongolia and yuan, and the irresistible trend took the world, making Genghis Khan''s iron and wood true."


    Tianxuan''s eyes twinkled with emotion and said firmly, "this is also the only few times in the history of Tianji Pavilion."


    "What else? Did such speculation and change happen before Meng Yuan?"


    Ding Ning''s face changed. If what tianxuanzi said was true, the power of the three treasures could not be defined by a simple legend. It was a terrible artifact that could hoodwink the secret of heaven, affect the country and change the dynasty.


    "Yes, first of all, there were five random flowers in the Western Jin Dynasty, Shi Jing Tang in the later Jin Dynasty, Liu Jiyuan in the northern Han Dynasty, then the Mongolian Yuan Dynasty, and the last time was the Manchu Qing Dynasty."


    Tianxuanzi said solemnly: "Every alien in power has a situation of hoodwinking heaven''s secrets and changing the fortunes of the dynasty. However, whether it is Wu Hu Luanhua or the puppet emperors Shi Jingtang and Liu Jiyuan supported by Qidan, even if they have changed the fortunes of heaven, there are some omens. Only Meng Yuan and Manchu Qing have no signs. They say that change will change, which surprises our Tianji Pavilion."


    Pimur knew that tianxuanzi, who looked unreliable in front of him, was a man of Tianji Pavilion, and his face was filled with admiration from the mountains. Tianji Pavilion, ah, was detached from the world, and even the holy gate in the world should respect three-thirds of its existence.


    Although Ding Ning doesn''t know what means Tianji Pavilion uses to predict the general situation of the world, he knows that every Tianji Pavilion is a selfless generation who consumes his own life yuan to calculate the general situation of the world. Countless times in history have proved that Tianji pavilion has made great contributions to mankind, and no one can erase this achievement.


    But it was the first time he heard that Tianji Pavilion also had calculation errors. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "I don''t think you Tianji pavilion are reliable. You have made calculation errors so many times."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s not that we calculated wrong, but that the secret of heaven was hoodwinked and the general situation of the world was forcibly tampered with. Our ancestors of Tianji Pavilion also struggled to find the reason after discovering that the secret of heaven had changed. Finally, we came to the conclusion that there was a powerful force with great skills to dominate all this behind the scenes, hoodwinking the secret of heaven and earth with different treasures, changing the context of heaven and earth, so as to rob our country Good luck. "


    Although tianxuanzi is an alternative of Tianji Pavilion, it doesn''t mean that he has no sense of belonging to the school. He argued with his beard and eyes.


    "Qi Yun?"


    Ding Ning trembled all over. The word Qi Yun made him very sensitive. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "can Qi Yun compete?"


    "Of course, if you don''t practice heaven''s secrets, you naturally can''t feel the general trend of Qi and fortune between heaven and earth."


    Tianxuanzi proudly said: "Every generation of Pavilion leaders in Tianji pavilion are chosen by heaven. The so-called Tianxuan is not favored by gods, but can easily feel the existence of the rules of heaven. Qiyun is invisible. You can feel it only after Tianji cultivation to a certain extent. Qiyun is illusory, but it is real. Otherwise, why do you think China will become the world One of the best powers? It''s because China''s gas transportation is better than other countries. "


    "Then why is America a superpower? Are they more lucky than China?"


    Ding Ning asked with sharp words.

 Chapter 1013

    "Qiyun is a people-oriented thing. Chinese people are adept at fighting inside and adept at fighting outside!"


    Tianxuanzi''s meaningful sentence explains the true meaning of the loss of China''s air transportation.


    Pimur didn''t understand, but dinning understood.


    Qi Yun is related to people. A united nation can condense strong Qi Yun.


    Taizu''s ability to calm the world and establish a new China in troubled times may have a lot to do with condensing a huge fortune. The so-called people win the world is nothing more than that.


    Throughout the dynasties, the so-called Ming monarch knows the truth that water can carry a boat and capsize a boat. Unfortunately, it is easy to start a business and difficult to keep it. Many emperors achieve their political goals under the banner of conforming to the will of God. Once they steal a high position, they forget themselves and ignore the true meaning that those who get the Tao help more and those who lose the Tao help less.


    The most typical example is the beginning of an emperor for thousands of years. This man was a great talent who slightly dominated the world and established the Qin Dynasty. He should have done all kinds of things for thousands of years and generations.


    However, after the reunification of the six countries, he went against the trend in order to stabilize the political power, abolished a hundred schools, and burned books and scholars while respecting Legalists alone. In this catastrophe, how many valuable Chinese cultures were destroyed in a single torch, and how many capable people died innocently.


    Not to mention that, he also killed meritorious officials with all his bows and hides, was cruel and ruthless, slaughtered and demobilized the army, and left the name of a tyrant through the ages.


    As an emperor, he did not recuperate, develop the economy and sympathize with the people. Instead, in order to stabilize the rule of the Qin Dynasty, he adopted a high-pressure and cruel policy. Regardless of the suffering of the people, he built the Great Wall today, built a Fang Palace tomorrow, and built Lishan tomb the day after tomorrow. He paid heavy miscellaneous taxes and worked hard by corvee, which led to the suffering of the people all over the world.


    In addition, the poor soldiers dethroned the military, and the criminal law was harsh, so that the hearts of the people deviated and the luck dissipated. The great Qin Dynasty ended only in the second emperor.


    Of course, the example of the feudal dynasty does not apply to the present Shenzhou state, but the internal fighting phenomenon mentioned by tianxuanzi is still serious.


    In the complex world of cloud and wave orange, there are still a large number of people who do not see the situation clearly. They are all in the world, advocating the advanced nature of western culture, and even trying to emigrate their descendants to the outside world. Yan Bixi, who is outspoken in the face of foreigners, is very angry and even fighting at the same time. It''s strange that you don''t lose your luck.


    As a country with the most developed science and technology and the most powerful military force, it is not surprising that the citizens of the country enjoy the treatment of first-class citizens and are looked up to everywhere. This strong sense of national pride and honor condenses a strong national spirit.


    Tianxuanzi sighed, His eyes were confused and disappointed: "China is the only country that has survived the four ancient civilizations. It has a profound heritage unmatched by all countries. Without saying anything else, martial arts and Jianghu are far from comparable to any western country. But now, ancient martial arts are detached from the world, do not participate in human affairs, and rely on the imperial scholar''s office. However, many Jianghu schools do not exist in China After decades of recuperation, they have a foothold abroad. Perhaps some of these people have the feelings of family and country and will not be enemies with China, but more people are full of hostility and hatred towards China, and even willing to become accomplices or partners of overseas forces and do all kinds of harm to China. "


    Ding Ning sighed. Seeing that master Huo was mixed with any royal alliance, he knew that what tianxuanzi said was true. Although he didn''t know whether he was willing to be driven or took what he needed in a cooperative way, there was no doubt that in their eyes, there was no distinction between home, country and heaven, and only put interests first.


    Thinking of pimur''s three treasures that can deceive the secret of heaven, Ding Ning couldn''t help worrying. As the name suggests, the Royal alliance must be a community of interests formed by the major royal families in the West.


    With the progress of society and the organizational reform of various countries, the royal family has long lost its former glory. Except that a few countries still pursue imperial power, most royal families exist as a spiritual totem, have a noble identity, but are isolated from political power.


    In Ding Ning''s personal view, these royal families have been completely elevated and become national mascots. Their influence is very different from that before. Now governments of various countries will never allow the royal family to intervene in power.


    Therefore, the unwilling royal families sympathized with each other and secretly formed a royal alliance. Using their noble identity and huge financial resources, they wanted to obtain Genghis Khan''s three treasures to open the road to the restoration of imperial power and return to power.


    After figuring this out, Ruhr and others followed the command of the Royal League and came here to look for treasure, but their strange behavior can be explained.


    The krawitz family must have been threatened by the Royal alliance. It is even possible that Muri krawitz, the head of the krawitz family, is under the control of the Royal alliance. Therefore, even if the krawitz family is reluctant, they have to take risks here. Therefore, Ruhr and Rachel want to survive and wait for the opportunity to find a chance to turn over, I''m afraid the Kravitz family only played the role of a guide in this operation. Once the treasure is found, I''m afraid it will be the death of the Kravitz family.


    As for master Huo, it is estimated that he is the representative launched after the cooperation between the local school and the Royal alliance. His role should be to ensure the safety of members of the Royal alliance and clean up the demons and monsters encountered along the way.


    It''s a pity that he provoked Ding Ning without long eyes, which led to the death of Corey, the apparent Royal representative. Ruhr''s anger and fear of performance was shown to the hidden representative of the Royal League - the seemingly ordinary maid soldier. Those mercenaries should have been hinted by the maid soldier before pretending to be frightened by Ding Ning and didn''t act according to Ruhr''s orders, Otherwise, how many people who can become mercenaries are greedy for life and afraid of death?


    Ruhr had a good idea. He wanted to use Corey''s death to incite mercenaries to fight Ding Ning and use his hand to eradicate these mercenaries, so as to get rid of the control of the Royal League and get the three treasures first, so as to have the capital to negotiate with the Royal League.


    Ding Ning quickly figured out the whole story. The only thing he didn''t understand was what role King Kong played in it? Did the krawitz family know the identity of King Kong long ago and let Rachel play a beauty trick to get rid of the control of the Royal alliance with the help of the power of the divine organization?


    If this is true, it means that there must be people of divine origin organization among the people who enter the middle house.


    Unfortunately, members of the divine descent organization are very deceptive. As long as they don''t exert their powers, they look like ordinary people. He can''t find them without physical contact.


    It''s too complicated. Ding Ning shook his head and stopped thinking about the troublesome and complicated relationship. The soldiers came to block the water and cover the earth. Here, he and tianxuanzi joined hands, which is enough to counter any power, but don''t worry about security.


    The only real threat to them was the enemy hidden in the middle palace. Ding Ning had a hunch that there was a great danger hidden in the middle palace, especially the sentence leaked by the wolf demon inadvertently. Genghis Khan was just a servant of the demon family.


    If what the demon wolf said is true, the mausoleum is quite terrible. You know, the demon wolf is a big demon in the middle of Shenwu territory. With its strength, it can only guard the outer Mausoleum of the mausoleum. It can be imagined what kind of powerful demons are in the inner mausoleum.


    At this moment, Ding Ning had a retreat in his heart. He wanted to take tianxuanzi away from here. He didn''t want to risk himself in order to be unable to determine the true and false treasures.


    However, before he said what he thought, tianxuanzi suddenly rushed to the gate of the middle palace and said anxiously, "the gate is beginning to become illusory and will be closed soon. No, I must go in and have a look. I must not let the treasures that deceive the secret fall into the hands of Westerners."


    "Wait..."


    Ding Ning didn''t hold it. Tianxuanzi had rushed into some illusory door and disappeared into it.


    Ding Ning threw his mouth away in chagrin and said in a low voice, "this old thing really doesn''t know how to live or die."


    "Master, are we going in?"


    Pimur said respectfully.


    Ding Ning looked at him strangely: "what are you calling me?"


    "Master, you are my benefactor. I will follow you in the future and repay your great kindness by making cattle and horses."


    Pimur''s eyes were clear and said, and Ding Ning''s righteous appearance made her head big for a while.


    "Don''t shout. I just took your things and promised to ensure your safety in the mausoleum. I can confiscate the servant!"


    Ding Ning waved his hand and said with disgust on his face.


    "Although I''m not a good man, I also understand that the kindness of dripping water should be repaid by the spring. Not to mention that Horst is my master''s great enemy. I can''t repay this great kindness by asking myself. I can only serve my master in front of and behind the horse in my life to repay this kindness. If the master doesn''t agree, I can only repay it by death!"


    Pimur stretched out his hand, flashed out a short knife and wiped it off his throat without hesitation.


    "All right, all right, don''t be so quick to die. Many people have died today!"


    Ding Ning reached out and grabbed his wrist. Looking at a blood mark cut on his neck, he said silently. Pimur was not acting. He slowed down a little. This guy is dead now.


    "Did the master promise pimur to follow around?"


    Pimuls asked in surprise, regardless of the blood gushing from her neck.


    "Tell me, why do you recognize me as the Lord? I avenged you, but that''s also your master''s revenge. It''s not like you have to rely on me so humbly?"


    Ding Ning asked with a headache. He didn''t doubt pimur''s sincerity, but he didn''t understand his mentality.


    "Because... Master, like master, is the only person in the world who treats me as a person."


    A look of sadness flashed in pimur''s eyes: "To be honest with my master, my parents died when I was a child, and I was born weak. On the grassland, everyone worships the strong, and the weak, like me, have no qualification to survive. I have been treated coldly and insulted since childhood, and even the only girl I like despised me. So when I was 18, I watched the girl I like lying under the crotch of other men Huan, I rushed in in in a rage. The man not only wasn''t afraid, but also looked at me with contemptuous eyes and insulted me with the most vicious language. Even the girl said contemptuously that I wasn''t a man and that if I had the ability to kill him, she would marry me. "


    "So you became angry with the crown and killed the man on impulse?"


    Ding Ning doesn''t have too many mood swings. He knows that the nomads on the grassland pay most attention to the population, and there is no so-called chastity. As long as the population can increase, even if a woman changes a man a day, no one will gossip.

 Chapter 1014

    "Yes, I killed him!"


    Pimur said frankly, with a touch of pride on his face: "I am the descendant of zamuhe, a prairie eagle. They can insult me, but they must not insult my ancestors!"


    Ding Ning took an unexpected look at him. Unexpectedly, this thin and small guy was the descendant of zamuhe. No wonder he dared to draw a knife in anger in that case, perhaps not for beauty, but to defend the dignity of his ancestor zamuhe.


    The prairie always advocates warriors. Pimur is just born weak and thin, but it doesn''t mean he is a coward. On the contrary, such a person looks cowardly, but in fact he is as cruel and cruel as a jackal. The prairie man who insults him wantonly will not think he will die in his hands until he dies.


    This made Ding Ning interested in pimur: "what happened later? Did your beloved girl live and fly with you?"


    "No, that bitch, after seeing me kill the man, shouted that Amur had killed him. I had to run away immediately, otherwise I would be killed alive."


    Pimur''s face wore a look of sadness and anger: "the man is the son of our tribal chief, and the woman is the daughter of the tribal chief. They are brothers and sisters. I didn''t know until many years later that the woman was intentional. She was to let me kill her brother and become the only heir of the chief."


    Ding Ning was tongue tied. It was enough for her brother and sister to mess. Unexpectedly, there was a big conspiracy hidden in it. The seemingly simple grassland herdsmen were not simple. They even had such dog blood gratitude and hatred.


    But these things had nothing to do with him. He was interested in why Amur changed his name to pimur and how he became a descendant of the local school.


    "Later, I wandered on the grassland and made a living by begging. I accidentally saved pirif who was seriously injured and in danger. Maybe I sympathized with him. When I saw him in rags and like an old beggar, I gave him the food I asked for, carried him around looking for herbs to heal him, and took good care of him for more than a month before he could walk down the ground."


    Pimur was immersed in his memories and his face was filled with an imperceptible warmth. It must be his most cherished day, Even his tone became soft: "Shifu was very kind to me, took me as several disciples, treated me like his own son, taught me the art of controlling insects, took me all over Mingchuan daze, searched for rare treasures, and my life has become different. I am no longer the lonely Amur..."


    Ding Ning was slightly moved by pimur''s eloquence. Strictly speaking, it''s hard to say who owed more before pimur and pirif. After all, pirif couldn''t have survived without pimur''s careful care.


    But pimur didn''t feel that pirif owed him. Instead, he felt that pirif gave him too much. He respected him as his father and changed his name to PI. Although there were some factors in this, such as he was cold eyed since childhood and didn''t feel the warmth of his family, pimur had to admit that he was not bad by nature and was a very grateful person.


    "Now that you have made up your mind, I promise you can stay with me, but you have the freedom to leave at any time."


    Pimur''s simple heart touched Ding Ning and decided to leave him for a look.


    "Thank the master for giving me the opportunity to repay my kindness. Unless the master drives me, I will never leave the master!"


    Pimur was overjoyed. He knelt down solemnly on the ground and asked for a big gift, but Ding Ning pulled him up. He said unhappily, "I haven''t finished my words yet. What I need is an absolutely loyal person, not a kowtow who always salutes. If you really want to stay with me, don''t call me master."


    "What do you shout when you don''t shout to your master?"


    Pimur blinked his confused eyes and asked puzzled.


    "What age is it? Return it to the master. I''m not the landlord and rich man in the old society. You''ll call me the boss in the future!"


    Ding Ning waved angrily and didn''t bother to waste words with this wretched looking guy.


    "Yes, boss!"


    Pimur shouted happily. He took the initiative to stand behind Ding Ning with the appearance of a small attendant.


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. This pimur is a guy who is seriously short of love. Whoever treats him better, he can''t wait to "promise each other by example". It seems that he has to find an opportunity to find a mother-in-law for him in the future and let him live a stable life. It can also be regarded as removing an unstable factor for the society and accumulating a merit.


    "By the way, boss, are we really not going in? The gate is about to dissipate, and the old gentleman of Tianji Pavilion is still inside."


    Pimur looked at the door and asked with some worry,


    "No hurry!"


    Ding Ning didn''t care at all. Pimur gave a sound and stopped questioning. He knew that the boss was not human. Since he didn''t worry, he naturally had his reason.


    Ding Ning nodded in satisfaction. Pimur''s character was pretty good. If someone else had changed, he would have gone to the bottom of the matter and wanted to ask. However, this guy was knowledgeable and interesting. He didn''t even explain. Pimur unconditionally followed his will, knew what to ask and what not to ask, and had initially possessed the potential of a confidant.


    If his strength can be stronger, on the basis of ensuring his absolute loyalty, he may not be able to entrust him with an important task, but if he knows people, faces and hearts, it is difficult to draw tigers and bones. As he said, Ding Ning will not believe in him now and make a decision based on his future performance.


    As for the central palace gate, it may be the only opportunity for others to enter it, but for Ding Ning, who has found the central palace array eye, he can easily enter it through the array eye at any time.


    But the gate of the middle palace suddenly opened, with a strange feeling of inviting the king into the urn, which made him have a very bad feeling.


    Therefore, even if he was worried about the safety of tianxuanzi, he would never enter it easily until he completely understood what the array was and found a safe way back.


    It''s the so-called "sharpening the knife without mistaking the firewood chopper", understanding the array principle and finding a way back for yourself. That''s the most correct way at present. Otherwise, once everyone falls into it, they won''t even have the chance to escape when they are in danger. That''s unwise.


    As for the ownership of the three treasures, Ding Ning didn''t pay attention to it. Let''s not say whether there are really three treasures in it. Even if there are, who can guarantee to bring them out alive? Even if he can bring it out alive, isn''t he still guarding here? He doesn''t intend to let anyone take away the three treasures that can deceive the secret of heaven. It belongs to the kingdom of China. He doesn''t trust anyone except him and tianxuanzi.


    "Hiss!"


    The terrain Dragon King finally evolved. He looked golden and full of wealth like a golden insect. He rubbed Ding Ning''s legs with his brain bag, a flattering look.


    Ding Ning rubbed his head, absolutely tactile, and modified his genes for it.


    This brings him a faint sense of uneasiness, so he should improve the strength of the land Dragon King as much as possible, which can be regarded as adding a chip to himself.


    Now there are only two living people in the underground palace, he and pimur. Pimur is now half of himself. He is not afraid that he will reveal his secrets.


    "Hiss!"


    The land Dragon King gave a painful roar, and his huge body twisted wildly.


    Forced gene modification brings it great pain, but it instinctively has a feeling that everything done by the person who makes it feel close to it will bring it great benefits. Therefore, although the process is painful and even unbearable, it is still convulsed without resistance.


    Ding Ning nodded with satisfaction. His divine consciousness linked his ignorant consciousness, calmed his irritable mood, and the transformation was carried out without interruption.


    He did not transform according to Pikachu''s gene map, but according to the gene map of the Dark Magic Dragon Emperor. Although the golden dragon is incomparably strong in flesh, he first felt that in this strange tomb, the dark magic dragon with strong comprehensive strength with half flesh strength and half magic power would have more combat effectiveness.


    The two is that he owns the three dragon crystals of the Dark Dragon Emperor. At the beginning of the exhibition, Kun Peng swallowed up three heads of the Dark Dragon Emperor, but because he did not wake up, he was unable to digest the three dragon crystals containing the essence of the dark dragon, and he earned it in the water space.


    Third, the Earth Dragon is originally a dark creature walking underground. From the attribute, the evolution direction of the dark magic dragon may be more suitable for it.


    So Ding Ning changed his mind temporarily and trained the Earth Dragon King to the evolution direction of dark magic dragon.


    Pimur was stunned and his chin almost didn''t fall off. Although he had overestimated Ding Ning''s ability as much as possible, he still felt an unprecedented shock at the moment. He felt that he seemed to underestimate the ability of the mysterious boss.


    As the successor of the book of insects, pimur naturally clearly knows several evolutionary forms of the Dragon King. Being able to cultivate it into a dark golden black dragon is the highest achievement in the history of the local school, and even included in the book of insects to inspire future generations.


    But now he saw something. He just put his hand on the head of the Earth Dragon King. The second form Dragon King, who had just completed the initial stage of evolution, started the evolutionary journey again. The purple golden Python dragon, which directly evolved to the third stage, radiated purple golden luster all over, and the thick skin pleats produced fine Lavender scales, like a python.


    But this is as like as two peas. The purple Python dragons, in the painful roar of the dragon, produced dragon eyes, dragon noses and dragon beard. The purple scales quickly transformed into dark gold, and in a short time they became creatures of the same kind as the black dragons recorded in the insect Scripture.


    But this is not over yet. Pimur vowed that he has definitely witnessed the miracle that no one in the local school has been able to achieve since ancient times. Huajiao, the king of the local dragon, is not a fake Jiao like the dark gold black dragon, but a real Huajiao.


    After only a few minutes in the state of dark gold and black dragon, the Earth Dragon King began to evolve again. The huge sarcomatous tail burst open with a thump, and the fresh flesh began to grow continuously. In the twinkling of an eye, it turned into a bare and crude tail. Its crawling body kept wriggling, and two white bone claws broke out, At the speed visible to the naked eye, blood, flesh and scales are produced and transformed into dragon claws.


    If the spine covered with black scales did not suddenly crack and give birth to a row of sharp thorns like Saber Toothed dragons, and a pair of small meat wings on both sides stretched out, and only gave birth to two front claws, which did not complete the final transformation of the dragon family, pimur doubted whether Ding Ning had created an ancient oriental divine dragon by air.


    Ding Ning sighed and released his hand. His face was a little white. He didn''t expect that the transformation of genes for the Earth Dragon King would consume life energy so much that his Dantian energy, which had not been fully recovered, could only interrupt evolution.

 Chapter 1015

    The head has a pair of antlers, scales, spine, large and long head, sharp snout, small nose, eyes and ears, large eyes, high eyebrow arch, sharp teeth, protruding forehead, thin neck, large abdomen, long tail tip and strong limbs, just like a winged Chinese alligator, with a pair of toy like small meat wings


    What is this special thing? How does it look like four dissimilarities? Looking at the nondescript monster in front of him, Ding Ning''s mood is somewhat complex and difficult to understand. He feels that he still hasn''t completely figured out the secret of genetic transformation. It is clear that he has modified the data according to the gene map of the dark magic Dragon. How can he create such a monster?


    The dark magic dragon is a dragon family that can soar without wings, but although the local Dragon King was activated by his genetic transformation and the dragon blood began to evolve, after all, it only contains thin dragon blood, resulting in some irreversible changes in its genes, and the data of the gene map can not be completely consistent with the dark magic dragon, So that a pair of small meat wings should not have been born.


    The current land Dragon King is very reluctant to say that it is a dragon. It is not very suitable to say that it is a Jiao, and its appearance is absolutely different from the dark magic dragon in his memory.


    The black scales on the body have some dragon appearance. The huge dragon body is densely covered with black dragon scales the size of a PU fan. It looks majestic, but it has only two dragon claws, a sharp and long tail, a row of long thorns on the back, and a pair of small meat wings like bats. It looks like an incomplete deformed child.


    The land dragon king didn''t dislike his own shape at all. He was excited like a child, dawdling on Ding Ning''s legs with his big head, and passed strong admiration in his spiritual contact, which made Ding Ning a little comforted.


    Anyway, he''s also a child of his own family. He''s a little ugly. Hey... I don''t know if this guy has evolved any special abilities.


    To tell the truth, looking at the pair of toy like little meat wings of the earth walking Dragon King, Ding Ning didn''t expect them to really bring the goods to heaven.


    It turns out that


    It''s really not good. Let alone fly to heaven. The pair of small meat wings and his three feet from the ground can''t do it. It''s completely a decoration. The only function is probably that this goods can be used as a fan when they please Ding Ning.


    But the question is, does Ding Ning need a fan? Our little brother Ning has long been protected from cold and heat, okay.


    Ding Ning thought more and more, and wasted so much energy to transform such a thing, which made him have the impulse to cry.


    Fortunately, the poor man named ugly bao''er by him is not good for nothing. When he detects that Ding Ning is in a bad mood, he still has the attribute of being coquettish and cute. He crawls pitifully in front of Ding Ning and looks at him with pitiful little eyes like an angry little daughter-in-law. His master is in a bad mood and others are very uncomfortable, Let Ding Ning want to be angry, there is no place to send it.


    Well, anyway, this guy is not so bad. At least in terms of wisdom, he competed with some of the red haired animals he named big red. When he named them, both pets obviously showed a very dissatisfied look.


    "Ugly baby, hide here with your men. No one is allowed to leave here without my order."


    Ding Ning was very depressed and gave a powerless command. He turned and walked to the array eye.


    Although the array has been restarted here, the array is buried deep. As long as ugly bao''er and his men don''t die and rush out, the array won''t hurt them.


    Although ugly bao''er was ugly, he was really obedient. He hissed and led the ground dragons into the ground. He also considerately restored the ground to its original state. He was really a good seedling of a killer.


    His face was full of humanized schadenfreude. Although he was only attracted by Ding Ning''s blood, his instinct made him realize that the cute ugly baby seemed to threaten his status, so he was full of inexplicable hostility to ugly baby.


    At the moment, seeing that ugly bao''er has been distributed, squatting on Ding Ning''s shoulder and making faces at some depressed ugly bao''er, Ding Ning secretly laughs. It turns out that pets also have the consciousness of competing for favor. How didn''t they notice it before.


    Then he reflected that this is the difference in IQ. Red haired and ugly babies compete for favor, which just shows that their wisdom is much higher than that of black leopards and empty wings. Only then can they have the most basic sense of suffering, so they compete for favor.


    Pimur''s eyes followed closely behind Ding Ning enthusiastically. At this moment, he admired Ding Ning. Although he didn''t understand why Ding Ning was so disappointed, it didn''t delay his worship of Ding Ning.


    The more disappointed Ding Ning is, the more it shows that the evolution of the Earth Dragon King does not meet his expectations, which makes pimur how he can not respect him as a God.


    Ding Ning has been to the sunset continent and met countless powerful and explosive real dragons. His vision has broken through the sky. Although ugly BoA''s strength has changed like a new bone compared with that before, he naturally has no comparison with those real dragons standing at the top of the biological chain, so he will feel deeply disappointed.


    But pimur didn''t know. He only knew that the current shape of ugly bao''er had surpassed the dark gold black dragon, which was many times more powerful than the insect dragon cultivated by the sages of the earth school. He even wondered whether to mark the fifth shape of the earth walking dragon in the insect classic.


    In fact, Ding Ning also got into the tip of the ox horn and thought that ugly bao''er didn''t evolve into a dark magic dragon, which wasted his energy, so he was so disappointed, but he ignored ugly bao''er''s pair of meat wings.


    According to the account in Shuyi Ji, the dragon was a Horned Dragon for 500 years and a Ying dragon for 1000 years. Ying dragon can be called the essence of the dragon, so it grew wings.


    Although the Earth Dragon only contains a thin blood of the dragon family, the dragon family is not only the golden dragon, the dark magic dragon and the frost dragon, but there are hundreds of thousands of species. The large species alone are divided into "those with scales are called Jiaolong, those with wings are called Yinglong, those with horns are called Panglong, and those without horns are called Qiulong".


    Therefore, Yinglong is the only dragon with wings in his life, and the trace of dragon blood contained in ugly boa is exactly Yinglong blood. How can Ding Ning succeed in forcibly transforming it into a dark magic dragon? This leads to ugly BoA''s incomplete evolution and becoming a four unlike monster.


    But our little brother Ning hasn''t realized this yet. He is lack of interest and opens a channel from the array eye into the middle palace with pimur who doesn''t belong to him.


    Pimur felt that a flower appeared in a huge underground palace after a long time and only a short moment.


    The reason for the huge underground palace is that the space here can''t be seen at a glance. Hundreds of feet above the head are rough blue gray rocks. The ground is paved with huge rocks of the same material but polished very flat.


    Pimur was a little flustered because he found that after entering here, there was no trace of Ding Ning around him. Would he be scattered by himself after entering here?


    Fortunately, although the silence here is palpitating, a hook is embedded on the wall every ten feet. The torch hanging on the hook has been lit and is burning, illuminating the path ahead. Pimur took a few deep breaths and dared to move forward.


    Walking in the open and quiet square like underground palace, only his footsteps echoed in the space, which made his spirit tense to the extreme, and he didn''t dare to be careless. His back was imperceptibly soaked in cold sweat.


    Ding Ning was invisible behind pimur. His divine consciousness spread out and carefully observed everything here. It seemed that it was really a mausoleum, but his inner uneasiness always reminded him that it was not just a simple mausoleum, which must hide great danger.


    The suppressive effect of immortal stone not only still exists here, but also has a more and more serious trend. With pimur''s progress, the scope of Ding Ning''s divine consciousness is getting smaller and smaller. What is suppressed can only explore the range of about 230 meters around his body, which makes him more and more vigilant.


    Thousands of people have entered before. Why can''t you see anyone here? There was not even any trace of battle left, and even the old guy tianxuanzi was nowhere to be found. He was a strong man in the Shenwu realm. Ding Ning would never believe that such a strong man would not even have the chance to leave a mark.


    The emptiness, vastness, coldness and stillness are all the impressions of the underground palace to pimur. It seems that there is no danger, but he dare not relax at all, and crept forward to the unknown ahead


    The underground palace is bigger than you can imagine. If you have to make an example, Ding Ning thinks it is even bigger than the whole Ninghai city. Pimur walked for three hours. Although he didn''t run, he is also a martial artist. His speed is not comparable to that of ordinary people. After walking for three hours, how can he walk thirty or forty kilometers, But the surrounding environment still hasn''t changed. There are still cyan gray walls, cyan gray floors and cyan gray wall tops. It seems that cyan gray has become the only theme here.


    Ding Ning once doubted whether he had fallen into some kind of illusion, but he quietly marked every passing torch and found that there was no mark in front of the torch, so he gave up the idea and walked forward with the patience behind pimur, who was likely to have a mental breakdown at any time.


    Finally, after pimur walked for three hours again, there was a faint voice in front of him, and the surrounding environment seemed to have some subtle changes. For example, the surrounding rock walls were no longer the same cyan gray, occasionally mixed with some white stones.


    This gave a sudden boost to pimur''s spirit on the verge of collapse. He would rather be eaten by some terrible monsters, but he really didn''t want to experience the lonely journey of suffering at this time. The terrible stillness and fear of the unknown would really turn a person into a madman.


    Ding Ning also secretly breathed a sigh of relief, not to mention pimur. Even he knew that he was accompanied by pimur, he couldn''t bear such a dead environment with a string of high-intensity alert, which made his whole body and mind feel deeply tired.


    At the moment when he and pimur relaxed their spirit, the empty environment suddenly moved, and the surrounding walls cracked silently, as if the monster hidden in the dark suddenly opened its mouth. A huge terrible suction came, and pimur screamed without resistance and was sucked into the wall.


    Ding Ning''s face changed dramatically. If he wanted to forcibly resist with his skill, he might not be able to resist this suction. It''s just that pimur is now his subordinate. How could he watch him in danger.


    Fortunately, he was not aware of the dangerous smell that made him alert in the suction of the wall, so he relaxed himself, remained invisible, and let the wall suck him in.

 Chapter 1016

    With a "poof", pimur fell heavily to the ground.


    Fortunately, his bones were still strong. He soon got up and looked around.


    The place where I saw it was a huge square. There were many people on the square. All the people in the outer mausoleum underground palace gathered here before, but no one chose to leave.


    "Another one, well, now we live together!"


    Tianxuanzi''s voice came from one side. Pimur was not surprised but happy. Tianxuanzi looked at him happily: "senior, have you seen my boss?"


    "Your boss? Who... Uh, he came in, too?"


    Tianxuanzi asked suspiciously, and then reflected that he was talking about Ding Ning, and asked in surprise.


    "Yes, he came in with me, but he was separated from me after he came in. There seems to be a magical power here that can send people to different places."


    Pimur said very seriously.


    "Ha ha, it''s also a magical power to separate people. I think your coward boss deliberately left you because he thought you were in the way!"


    Seeing Ding Ning''s absence, green bamboo immediately said with sarcasm.


    Yan Tongtong sneered and said nothing, obviously standing on the United Front with Lvzhu.


    Jiang wuhui was embarrassed and looked at tianxuanzi like asking for help.


    He knew tianxuanzi, but Yan Tong and Lvzhu didn''t. He wanted to say hello to them about the identity of xuanzi tomorrow, but tianxuanzi told him to pretend he didn''t know him.


    Now Yan Tong and Lvzhu start the provocative mode again, which makes him secretly annoyed that the two companions owe money, and have to worry about tianxuanzi''s attitude.


    "No way, my boss is not a coward!"


    Pimur regarded Ding Ning as a God. How can he tolerate their ridicule? He blushed and said angrily: "you are the loser of my boss. You dare not fart when beaten by my boss. You only dare to say sarcastic words behind your back. Hum, bullying the soft and afraid of the hard!"


    "You want to die!"


    Yan Tong could bear it, but green bamboo couldn''t. He was stabbed into the dark side of his mind by pimur, and suddenly became angry. He slapped pimur on the head like lightning. This palm was angry. If it was solid, he would definitely beat pimur''s brain out.


    Jiang wuhui''s face changed greatly and quickly shouted, "stop!"


    Yan Tong, with a sneer on his face, did not care about pimur''s life and death at all.


    He is a man of great city government. He is eager for Lvzhu to offend Ding Ning and let the black faced man kill her in a rage. At that time, the Brahmin pure land will never let the bastard go, which can be regarded as revenge for himself.


    Tianxuanzi glanced at the green bamboo obliquely, but there was no stopping action, but there was a trace of pity in his eyes.


    Bang!


    When pimur was dying and closed his eyes, he suddenly heard a scream. When he opened his eyes, he found that the green bamboo had been split by thunder, one of his hair had become an explosive head, his face was as black as ink, his whole body kept twitching, flashing a faint blue light, and a faint smell of barbecue came.


    "Fool, you dare to do it here. Didn''t you see that someone did it and was cut into coke by Lei Huo just now?"


    A man dressed as an ordinary man watching the excitement not far away gloated.


    Yan Tong''s face was as blue as iron after eating shit, but he was very happy. Fortunately, it was Lvzhu who did it, not him, otherwise he would be replaced by thunder.


    Not long after the three of them were sucked in, they didn''t know that they would be split by thunder. Jiang wuhui suddenly understood why tianxuanzi didn''t even stop them. He also knew that they would be split by thunder.


    Although green bamboo had a lot of tricks and repeatedly made trouble with others, he didn''t like it. Naturally, as a disciple of Shengjian mountain villa who made friends with Sanskrit pure land, he couldn''t really watch her die. He hurriedly took out a green pill and stuffed it into her mouth with flesh pain on his face.


    A moment later, Lvzhu youyou woke up with fear on her face. She dared not provoke right and wrong again. She thanked Jiang wuhui, closed her eyes and crossed her knees and began to remove lightning to heal her wounds.


    Although the thunder seems to have little power, it can constantly hurt the Wulin''s viscera in the body. If Jiang wuhui didn''t take out life-saving drugs to save her, stimulate her vitality, run true Qi and forcibly remove the power of lightning, she would die this time.


    Pimur knew that he couldn''t do it here. He immediately laughed proudly: "bitch, come and kill me!"


    "That''s enough. It''s almost enough. Don''t provoke trouble for yourself!"


    Yan Tong was in a bad mood. Seeing pimur''s successful face, he immediately shouted angrily.


    "Why? You have to do it, too. Come on, grandson. If you don''t dare to do it, you have to shut up for me. You''re almost ready to kill me!"


    Pimur had long been unhappy with Yan Tong. Seeing that he couldn''t find happiness, he would be polite. He yelled at him. Yan Tong was trembling all over, but he didn''t dare to start.


    Ding Ning stealthily looked funny. Unexpectedly, pimur was still a man of vengeance, but he liked it.


    Had it not been for the sudden lightning, he would have saved pimur, but that would have exposed his trace and could not secretly check the development of the situation and deal with it calmly.


    Therefore, for Lvzhu, who almost exposed him, he didn''t have the slightest pity and sympathy. I don''t know why. From the moment he saw Yan Tong and Lvzhu, he had an unspeakable sense of disgust in his heart, so he was not polite to them at all.


    Not interested in seeing Yan Tong''s twisted and resentful face, Ding Ning looked around carefully. Here is a huge square with rough style, and the ground is paved with white gray rocks.


    The square is very empty. There is no other building except a human shaped stone carving towering into the clouds and unable to see its head. It looks at the distance with all its eyesight, but it can''t see its head at a glance. There is only a gray expanse where its eyesight can reach. Thousands of people gather under the statue, which is as small as a drop of water in the sea. It can be seen that the square is huge.


    Ding Ning secretly wondered why these people gathered under the statue instead of exploring in the distance.


    Although I have the intention to explore, I always feel that it seems strange and inexplicable here. I''d better take a look for caution.


    Fortunately, pimur asked tianxuanzi his doubts in time: "old fairy, why do everyone gather under the statue and don''t go to a distance."


    "It''s not that no one goes to see it, but that no one can see it."


    Tianxuanzi''s face was dignified: "although there seems to be no restriction on this square, in fact, he can''t leave outside the hundred feet of the statue."


    "Ah? Why?"


    Pimur asked in surprise.


    "You didn''t see the lightning just now. That degree of lightning is just pediatrics."


    Tianxuanzi was kind to pimur and answered all questions: "as long as someone leaves the hundred feet range of the statue, he will be bombarded by lightning thousands of times stronger than the lightning just now. The first few people who came in didn''t know and left the range without authorization. Now there is no residue left by the thunder."


    Pimur trembled all over and his face showed a look of fear. Just now, the lightning almost fell the green bamboo. The lightning that was thousands of times stronger than that made him shudder when he thought about it. He immediately said with a bitter face: "then we are even trapped here?"


    "Yes, otherwise, hey, I hope the boy didn''t come in. If I die, he can help me take care of my daughter!"


    Tianxuanzi was also short of heroism at the moment, and his eyes were shining with helplessness.


    "It''s over, it''s over. The boss came in with me."


    Pimur sat on the ground depressed and muttered in despair.


    Ding Ning couldn''t care less about his mood. His eyes flickered thoughtfully. If he left the statue a hundred feet away, he would be killed by lightning. Is this some kind of array, or is someone secretly controlling all this.


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. It''s the so-called road of heaven and man. I don''t believe that so many people are deliberately put in here to trap us here. Wait and see. There must be a turn for the better."


    Seeing pimur''s decadent appearance, tianxuanzi''s heart could not bear to comfort him.


    Pimur grinned and said anxiously, "I''m a bitch. If I die, I''ll die. I''m just worried about the boss. It''s a pity if he gets stuck here."


    "You are quite loyal, little fellow."


    Tianxuanzi saw that pimur was still thinking about Ding Ning at the moment, and couldn''t help praising him.


    Pimur was praised and scratched his head with some embarrassment. Then he said with a bitter face: "in fact, I have a contradiction in my heart. I hope the boss can come, and I hope the boss will never come in."


    "Oh, what do you say?"


    Maybe it''s hard to wait for death here. Tianxuanzi wanted to use chat to disperse his fear of death, and asked with great interest.


    "I don''t want the boss to come in because it''s dangerous here and I''m afraid the boss will die; I want the boss to come because I feel that the boss may be able to break the game and lead us to find a way to live."


    Pimur also seemed to think that the hope for Ding Ning was too high, and some said.


    Tianxuanzi nodded deeply and said seriously, "that''s true. Although your boss''s cultivation is not as profound as me, not as handsome as me, and not as charming as me, he knows a lot of strange things. Shit luck has always been good. If he comes, he may really find a way to live."


    Pimur rolled his eyes silently. The old man is really shameless and doesn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    Ding Ning twitched at the corners of his mouth. This old cabbage Bangzi is still as narcissistic as ever! Too lazy to look at his boastful face, he focused on the huge statue.


    There is only such a unique building in such a large square, and the key to extrication must be the statue.


    Ding Ning is not the only one who realizes this. At the moment, there are not a few people studying around the statue, but most of them are making up numbers. They don''t know what to say. King Kong seems to know that he knows nothing about these. He monopolizes a corner with Rachel and is closing his eyes to heal his wounds.


    Only a few people seemed to understand, frowning and thinking hard.


    To Ding Ning''s surprise, Zhu Gu, who had disappeared since he entered here, also appeared among these people.


    But at this moment, Ding Ning has no intention of making trouble with him. Even if he wants to get rid of him, he has to wait until he gets out of trouble, otherwise everyone will die here. What''s the point of killing him now? It will only expose his whereabouts.


    In addition to Zhu Gu, the obvious harvest is the ordinary looking maid. Look, Ruhr and those mercenaries surrounded her in the middle and looked at her eagerly


    Her appearance seemed to place great hope on her.


    In addition to the two of them, three others attracted Ding Ning''s attention.


    One is a white old man with gray hair and looks like an ordinary person; One is a middle-aged Chinese Taoist wearing a Taoist robe and holding a dust brush; One is a middle-aged Chinese American woman who wears a professional suit and has a graceful curve.

 Chapter 1017

    The white old man and Taoist priest were fine, but the middle-aged beautiful woman Ding Ning had a feeling of deja vu, but she couldn''t remember where she had met and couldn''t help looking more.


    But unexpectedly, the middle-aged beautiful woman seemed to notice, intentionally or unintentionally glanced at Ding Ning''s position, made Ding Ning jump in her heart, quickly put away her sight, and was secretly shocked. This woman has a keen intuition.


    The middle-aged beautiful woman clearly felt that someone was peeping, but there was no one there. She frowned slightly and looked puzzled. Then her face showed a sad color. She shook her head gently, stopped thinking and focused on the statue again.


    Ding Ning didn''t dare to see more at will. He put away the black faced man''s mask and quietly appeared when no one was paying attention, sneaked into the crowd and observed the mystery of the statue.


    The statue is carved with the same gray and white stone on the ground. The carving style is as rough as ever. For him, the master of Tiandao, the carving skill is terrible. How rough and crude it is.


    But when he saw the natural lines on the big feet like animal claws, his heart couldn''t help shaking, and his eyes showed a look of horror.


    Annihilation talisman is magnified by an unknown number of times!


    No, no, this is not an annihilation talisman, but a Taichu talisman that is five points similar to the annihilation talisman.


    Ding Ning soon realized that it was wrong. He forcibly restrained his mind and calmed his face. However, many doubts arose in his mind. Where is this place and why are there lines similar to annihilation talismans?


    This pattern is not the other pattern. What others see is the pattern left by the rough and crude carving skill, while what he sees is the pattern naturally formed by the stone itself.


    Mysterious big Bluestone and human like statues carved artificially have this naturally formed grain. What kind of connection do they have? Is it accidental or inevitable?


    How is this pattern formed? Why is it carved into a statue here?


    Ding Ning was puzzled and distressed at the same time. He determined that the natural lines on the statue were not annihilation talismans, but another primitive talismans with mysterious powers.


    Unfortunately, the person who carved the statue didn''t know the goods at all. He took the stone with Taichu talisman as an ordinary stone and carved it into a statue. He also engraved an unknown talisman pattern on it with his rough carving skill, which turned the good Taichu talisman into a remnant pattern.


    What a monstrous thing! What a monstrous thing!


    Ding Ning was sad and angry. A good Taichu divine pattern was destroyed, leaving only half que incomplete lines. How could he not shed blood in his heart.


    Even the remnant pattern deeply attracted Ding Ning''s attention, and soon immersed himself in it. He made subconscious gestures with both hands, constantly copied the remnant pattern, and tried to deduce the incomplete part.


    But Taichu divine pattern contains the most magical power between heaven and earth. It is a part of the original true solution. How can it be deduced so easily? Ding Ning frowned tightly and entered the realm of selflessness, making unconscious gestures again and again.


    No, it''s still wrong!


    Ding Ning tried again and again, but he couldn''t get in at all, and failed again and again.


    Immersed in the copying state, he didn''t find that there was no one around the statue at the moment. All the people who had understood the statue were far away, and they were all staring at him with envy, jealousy and hatred.


    Because in his unconscious gestures, he even caused a certain resonance of the statue. With his fingers moving in the air, the whole statue glittered with faint blue lights, as if a sleeping Thor was hidden in the statue, ready to wake up and break through the wall at any time.


    However, with the termination of each stroke, the thunder light on the statue will dissipate and restore silence. Until his next stroke, the thunder light will begin to dense again... Then stop again... Dense again


    The feeling is like that the flood is ready to impact the dam. It will burst out of the dam at any time, but it is so weak every time. The flood can not completely break through the crumbling dam. People''s heart is always hanging, and there is no landing.


    With Ding Ning''s gestures and giving up at the last minute again and again, the atmosphere in the square gradually began to become depressed, full of the sense of forced depression of mountain rain and wind all over the building.


    The heavy depressive atmosphere makes everyone feel an invisible sense of oppression. People with advanced cultivation are better and can be forcibly suppressed at present, but those with poor cultivation feel depressed in their chest as if they are pressing a heavy mountain. They can''t help killing, venting and releasing their impatience and depression, Their eyes began to blood rapidly, full of violent and bloody desire to kill.


    "Ah... Kill, I''ll kill you!"


    The cry of killing shook the sky. With each piece of fresh life turned into stump fragments, the blood continued to spread wildly in the square, infiltrated into the green gray stones on the ground, and converged to the statue through the earth vein.


    Tianxuan''s eyes showed a sad color, tightly protected the unconscious pimur, and his eyes patrolled the chaotic battlefield. Anyway, Jiang wuhui and other three people are members of the holy door. They can die, but they can''t die under his eyes.


    However, the battle of thousands of people was too chaotic. Here, the divine consciousness was strongly suppressed. For a while, he couldn''t find the trace of Jiang wuhui.


    What he didn''t know was that in addition to several of them who still kept their reason, there was a little lama who was not affected at all. He quietly swam on the edge of the battlefield, his eyes glittering with light, and looked at Ding Ning immersed in the engraved symbols with fear.


    The white old man looked at the scene with an expressionless face and indifference; The female mercenary and the middle-aged beautiful woman stared at Ding Ning, who didn''t know anything about all this; The Taoist priest looked compassionate and bowed his head to proclaim the boundless heaven, but he didn''t mean to stop it.


    King Kong''s eyes are red and his whole body emits a bright golden light. He is very eye-catching in and out of the crowd. With each punch, someone''s head must be broken like a rotten watermelon. In such a scuffle, his super defense is undoubtedly the greatest guarantee for his survival.


    Also standing out is Rachel, who doesn''t show mountains and dew. Although she looked harmless to humans and animals before, she still had injuries on her legs, but there is no ambiguity in moving her hands at the moment. The whole person''s action is as fast as thunder and lightning, ruthlessly killing everyone within her reach. Even if she loses her mind, her natural fighting instinct still makes her like a duck to water in the scuffle.


    In addition to them, there are three people who attract the most attention. One of them is a black and thin Tianzhu monk. His yoga practice has reached an unimaginable level, and his body''s tenacity has reached an inhuman level. The whole person is like a rubber man, sometimes clustered into a ball, like a loaded shell, hitting other people''s bones and tendons; Sometimes, like a python, he turns his body into a soft rope, tightly wraps around the enemy and strangles people alive; Sometimes incarnate into an endless long gun, use your head as the tip of the gun, and forcibly kill a straight blood path


    The other is a young man with a tall and straight body, a resolute face and plain clothes. Once he raises the steel knife in his hand, someone will be cut into two sections. It''s like a murderous God out of hell. His knife technique is so exquisite that it''s natural. He is the most relaxed in the whole battlefield. He reaps one life after another in a leisurely manner. If he didn''t lose his mind in his eyes, I don''t know. I thought he was practicing knife technique.


    Another was a young monk who looked only sixteen or seventeen years old. His smart eyes showed compassion and his mouth was full of words. He kept wandering among the battle group. Everywhere he passed, people turned upside down, but no one died. They were all stunned by his airway and in the battlefield, I''m afraid he''s the only one who hasn''t lost his mind except Zhu Gu.


    There are also several cruel characters among the mercenaries, but compared with the five of them, they are not worth mentioning. At the moment, they also kill red eyes, all have injuries, and death is only a matter of time.


    Tianxuanzi didn''t find the three of Jiang wuhui, but he accidentally found the little monk. He couldn''t help admiring his eyes and whispered, "it''s worthy of being a little guy from Tianyin temple. This dip in clothes has reached such an amazing level."


    In a corner far away from the battlefield, under a transparent umbrella, Jiang wuhui hugged Yan Tonghe green bamboo, who was knocked unconscious by him unexpectedly. There was blood in his eyes and his breathing gradually became heavy. Even though he was determined to be an iron sword, he still lost his mind under this terrible pressure and bloody stimulation and had to bite the tip of his tongue, Let the pain keep the front line of Lingtai clear, and struggle with the deep desire to kill.


    "The magic pattern is really terrible!"


    The old white man suddenly whispered to himself.


    The Taoist nodded slightly and agreed.


    The lacquered woman dressed as a female mercenary showed a thoughtful color in her eyes and didn''t say anything.


    The middle-aged beautiful woman blinked and said without looking back: "I''m only interested in the person who can activate the magic carving."


    "Indeed, those who can understand the magic pattern so quickly and inspire the way of being possessed by the devil are really amazing."


    The white old man said with deep feeling, and a look of greed flashed across his eyes.


    Tianxuanzi frowned slightly. He felt that these people seemed to know something, but he didn''t know anything, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    "How about joining hands this time?"


    The white old man suddenly looked at the mercenary woman and asked.


    "Divine descendants always like to eat alone. When did they learn to work together?"


    But the mercenary woman sneered.

 Chapter 1018

    "At this time and then, we didn''t expect that it was so dangerous here, and accidents occurred frequently, which made a lot of our preparations empty. Surely you didn''t expect the Royal League?"


    The white old man was not angry. He put his hands behind his back and said calmly, "now the variables are increasing. If we fight each other, we must be empty. If it''s bad, maybe even we will fall here."


    The mercenary woman frowned slightly, hesitated and sighed, "just don''t know how you plan to work together? How to distribute the harvest?"


    "When the demon carving is full of blood, it will naturally open the door. You take 60% of the things in it. How about we only need 40%?"


    The white old man had a belly case for a long time and said in good faith.


    The mercenary woman was obviously surprised. Her eyes flashed and looked at the white old man in surprise: "that''s it?"


    "No, I have an additional condition. I want him!"


    The white old man stretched out his hand and pointed to Ding Ning, who was still motioning there like a demon.


    As soon as the mercenary girl''s pupils contracted, she immediately shook her head and said firmly, "no, we''re going to decide that man!"


    "You..."


    The white old man looked angry and said darkly, "Princess Helena, don''t push an inch."


    "60% of you and 40% of us. That man belongs to us."


    Helena was unmoved and said calmly.


    "People belong to us. We only need 20% of the things inside, and 80% belong to you!"


    The old white man took a deep breath, pressed his anger and said again.


    Helena was a little excited. After thinking for half a day, she gently nodded: "it''s a deal, but you need to clean up the people who hinder your eyes."


    The Taoist frowned at the speech and looked at Helena to say something, but she gently shook her head to stop it.


    "Isn''t that appropriate?"


    The white old man looked at tianxuanzi intentionally or unintentionally, frowned tightly, and said with some fear.


    "Then turn it around. We need people to clean up the site and take only 20% of the things!"


    Helena said very calmly, but she sneered in her heart. She knew that tianxuanzi was a big scourge. The reason why she said so was just to retreat for progress.


    She was sure that the white old God of the wind would take the bait. Unlike the Royal alliance, the divine organization had a far greater desire for useful people than for treasures.


    Besides, although Fengshen is old, he started his career very late, that is, he only made his appearance in recent years. He doesn''t know that the ugly old man is the earth shaking tianxuanzi who once mixed the Western military world.


    The wind god glanced at Helena in disbelief, hesitated for a moment and then gritted his teeth and said, "OK, 20% of us are responsible for clearing the site, and the people belong to us!"


    "Well... Since Lord Fengshen is so sincere, we''ll make a deal."


    Helena smiled happily. She couldn''t help laughing when she thought about the difficult bone of the divine descent organization to xuanzi. No matter who loses or wins, the Royal League will become the final winner.


    Feng Shen frowned and couldn''t figure out what the Royal alliance called the most difficult woman''s mind, but now that he had reached an agreement, he had no room to go back. This time, the divine descendant organization sent two God level experts and a King Kong, he didn''t believe that he could not make a bad old man.


    Although the voices of several people were small, tianxuanzi heard them clearly and couldn''t help getting angry. It seems that these more than 20 years of self-cultivation have been too low-key. These Western guys really have a good scar and forget the pain. Before he went to each other''s trouble, someone hit his main intention.


    Grandma can bear it, but neither can uncle. Tianxuanzi pretends to know nothing, but he is ready to go. Just wait for the wind god to start, he will immediately give them an unforgettable lesson.


    "Boom!"


    Feng Shen is also a determined person. Although he noticed that Helena smiled a little unkind, since he had reached an agreement, he naturally wouldn''t go back and gave a wink to the middle-aged beautiful woman. When they were ready to surround tianxuanzi, a sudden change occurred. With a majestic pressure, a thunderclap made them look up in horror.


    At the moment, the statue was shining with uncertain luster, emitting a frightening smell. Ding Ning, who was still talking about something before, was shocked by the terrible smell, fell out of the square, fell into the fog in the distance and disappeared.


    In the gray fog, it seemed as if a storm had set off. Outside the square, a burst of thunder roared, and the terrible electric snake danced wildly. It fell down the thunder waterfall like the end of the day, pounding the ground outside the square madly.


    "Ha ha, this man is dead, but no wonder I, Fengshen, you won''t break your promise and want to repent?"


    Helena is worthy of being a heroine. She can still laugh with schadenfreude under this terrible power.


    The wind god''s face was iron blue. He was unwilling to clench his fist, glanced at Helena darkly, and his lips worked for a long time without saying anything.


    Miscalculation. I didn''t expect that the demon statue was so terrible that it could shake the man away and descend to the thunder sea.


    At the thought of the distribution plan he had taken the initiative to put forward before, he was disgusted like eating a fly, but he couldn''t bear to repent of the water thrown out by his words. He snorted coldly: "I haven''t had the habit of breaking my words!"


    "That''s good, that''s good. I know Fengshen is a man who will promise. Alas, my royal League has occupied the stool."


    Helena smiled more happily, and exaggerated patted her towering chest. Her complacent appearance made Feng''s forehead jump disorderly, and turned her head to ignore her.


    The rain god silently looked at Helena, but said nothing. He looked like the wind god.


    With that thunder, the fighters who were killing each other were also awakened. In their bloody and violent eyes, they quickly recovered Qingming, stopped one after another, and looked at each other and saw the color of horror in each other''s eyes.


    "Amitabha, sin, sin!"


    The little monk of Tianyin Temple announced the Buddha''s name, with a compassionate face, sat on his knees in the corpses all over the ground, his palms together, and recited the death mantra to surpass the dead soul.


    Zhu Gu frowned, looked at the direction of Ding Ning''s disappearance, and looked at the thunder sea. The expression of his face appeared complex for the first time. He couldn''t believe that the great enemy of life and death died like this, but the fact was right in front of him. No one could escape from this terrible thunder sea.


    King Kong and Rachel looked at each other and saw the bitterness and determination in each other''s eyes. Although we knew each other well before, we could pretend to be stupid together and feel the rare warmth, but now the camp has been divided. They have no reason to stay together and return to their respective camps.


    The resolute young man looked at the broken limbs and meat all over the ground, smelled the strong smell of blood, his face couldn''t help turning white, endured the tumbling in his stomach, walked to a clean corner, closed his eyes and didn''t say a word, and seemed to be adjusting his mood after the killing.


    The black and thin Tianzhu monk didn''t say a word. He also chose a place where there was no one. He stared at the thunder sea in the distance and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    There were about 100 surviving mercenaries. Ruhr was lucky to survive. He took the mercenaries silently behind Helena, took out the wound medicine and began to heal.


    Dozens of survivors who looked like ordinary people in different clothes quietly walked behind Fengshen and middle-aged beautiful women to show their identity.


    Jiang wuhui was no longer invisible. With Yan Tong and Lvzhu who had awakened, he walked to tianxuanzi with a look of shame and bowed down. After tianxuanzi waved his hand, he stood beside him.


    After the little monk passed the dead, he looked around and came to tianxuanzi, respectfully worshipped him: "little monk, I have no phase to meet tianxuanzi!"


    Tianxuanzi looked at him with appreciation and nodded: "the little guy is good. The old thing of your master is OK!"


    "My teacher is in good health. Please worry about him!"


    Replied without respect.


    Without mentioning the greetings between the two, the camp position of those present was clear for the first time after eliminating those with insufficient cultivation.


    Except that the knife boy, the black and thin monk and Zhu Gu are all lone Rangers, the others are divided into three camps.


    On the surface, the Royal League has the most people and the strongest strength; Theocratic organizations ranked second; The ancient warriors in China led by tianxuanzi have the least number and the weakest strength, so they are at an absolute disadvantage.


    But in fact, no one dares to despise tianxuanzi and others, whether it is the Royal union or the divine organization.


    Especially after King Kong said the identity of tianxuanzi, the wind God almost regretted that his intestines were green. Looking at Helena, her eyes were full of anger and resentment. This despicable woman even set him up and asked him to take the initiative to provoke the great scourge of tianxuanzi.


    Although he had reached a distribution agreement with Helena before, he immediately changed his mind after knowing the identity of tianxuanzi. Even if he was perfidious, he would never take the initiative to provoke tianxuanzi.


    It''s not that he''s afraid of tianxuanzi, but tianxuanzi''s identity is too special. Tianji Pavilion is detached from the world. It never asks about the gratitude and resentment of the Jianghu, but it''s by no means a sect bullied by others. He''s here to make money for the organization, not to cause big trouble for the organization.


    What''s more, the situation has changed. The development of things is far beyond everyone''s expectation. Naturally, he is not willing to give birth to right and wrong.


    Helena is not in the mood to quarrel with him now. Although the Royal alliance is the richest in the world and has gathered countless Jianghu heretics, she has no confidence to tear her face with Tianji Pavilion. If she incites the flames again, angers tianxuanzi, a great scourge, and joins hands with divine organizations, the Royal alliance will be dangerous.


    As for the previous distribution agreement, it is only oral. Any commitment in front of interests is bullshit. In the end, we have to speak according to our strength.


    So Helena is very depressed now. In fact, it is not the first time for the Royal League and divine descent organizations to enter here. Although many people have been lost and no benefits have been obtained in the past few times, she has finally found out some rules here.


    As long as you use blood sacrifice, you can enter the outer mausoleum underground palace, and then save your life in the hands of the armor monster. For a certain time, the door of the middle palace will automatically open, and then you will come to the magic image square. As long as someone understands the magic pattern, it will make some people with weak will lose their reason and kill each other wantonly. When the magic image absorbs blood, it will automatically open the second door.


    The reason why the Royal alliance has to bring the kraviz family in is that, first, the kraviz family appears to be an archaeological family, but in fact it makes a fortune privately by stealing tombs and buying and selling cultural relics. It has professional knowledge of tomb theft and may play a role in treasure hunting; The second is to search for treasure in the name of the krawitz family, so as not to expose the purpose of the Royal alliance; Third, the mercenaries and archaeologists kept by the krawitz family are used as blood sacrifices to facilitate the opening of the tomb door.


    But now, it seems that everything has undergone unknown changes. The underground palace of wailing was bombed and the second array was automatically started. Although it came to the magic Statue Square smoothly, now the magic statue is angry. No one can say whether it will automatically open the second gate like last time.

 Chapter 1019

    "Didn''t you see that guy? Why didn''t you see anyone?"


    Tianxuanzi looked around and didn''t find Ding Ning''s shadow, and muttered in surprise.


    "It''s better not to come, or the boss will be like us. I don''t know what danger he will encounter."


    Pimur, who woke up, said happily.


    Jiang wuhui was silent, but his eyes lingered on the proud young man with a knife, but his eyes were filled with a strong sense of war.


    In order to protect Yan Tong and Lvzhu, he didn''t participate in the war, but he saw the sharpness and strength of the juvenile sword technique, which made him happy at the sight of hunting, and he wished he could have a hearty war with him.


    Green bamboo and Yan Tong hung their heads like a rooster after losing the fight. After learning the identity of tianxuanzi, they no longer dare to show the slightest arrogance.


    I''m kidding. Although Tianji Pavilion is listed as one of the holy gates and juxtaposed with the four holy gates, in fact, people with a clear eye know that the influence and appeal of this sect, which does not participate in Jianghu disputes and is dedicated to all living beings in the world, is by no means comparable to any holy gate.


    What''s more, tianxuanzi is still a famous fool. If he really wants to annoy him, even if he won''t kill them, it''s not impossible to give them a little pain. Even the holy women of the Holy See dare to take away the fierce people who give birth to children.


    To put it bluntly, in ancient martial arts, they always believed in the respect of the strong. Yan Tong and Lvzhu were arrogant. They were also small generation in front of tianxuanzi. There was a great difference in their cultivation. After they learned the true identity of tianxuanzi, they dared to blow up their hair again, and they added a few points of awe to pimur, lest they be spoiled by tianxuanzi''s other guy.


    "Boom!"


    In the gray sky, the thunder continued and never subsided. The terrible power like the end of the world kept everyone silent.


    Helena frowned and felt uneasy in her heart. She was noble and shouldn''t have come to risk herself, but as the newly succeeded leader of the Royal League, she wanted to make some great achievements to stabilize her position, so she volunteered to explore in person.


    Of course, she understood the truth that a gentleman did not stand under the dangerous wall. Only after sacrificing countless men, she found out the general situation here and felt that there was no great danger. Only then did she make sufficient preparations and want to make miraculous achievements.


    Unexpectedly, the krawitz family overcame her, not only secretly pulled the divine origin organization in, but also lured many ancient Chinese warriors into it, leaving the situation completely out of her control.


    Before, she was very calm and thought that the more people came in, the better. After all, the blood sacrifice needed enough people. But now, not only the number of people who survived has far exceeded her expectations, but also some unpredictable changes seem to have taken place in the mausoleum. Thunder sea came and the second gate has not been opened. It is no longer possible to use the experience summarized by her hands to find treasure step by step, This filled her heart with anxiety and uneasiness.


    It''s all that damn guy. I don''t know what that bastard did. He even provoked the demon image to rage and descend the world destroying thunder sea!


    Helena secretly cursed Ding Ning in her heart. In the face of this change, she allowed her wits to come out, and she could only listen to fate and look at it step by step.


    Ding Ning was bathed in the sea of thunder at the moment. He was allowed to be struck by thunder, but he couldn''t hurt him. Looking at the lightning like figure on his arm, he couldn''t help cracking his mouth and laughing.


    In fact, he didn''t understand what was going on. When all his mind was immersed in copying the remnant rune, the rune on the magic image suddenly flashed, giving him a breath of palpitation. Then he was shocked and flew out by an unparalleled force.


    Then there was lightning and thunder, which turned his body into an endless sea of thunder. Those thunder and lightning haunted him like maggots of tarsal bones. They kept chopping him. Although they were far less powerful than the Tianjie power when tianmie was born to cross the God robbery, the problem was that the thunder and lightning was endless killing, which made his thunder tender outside and paralyzed all over, and constantly damaged his internal organs and meridians, Let him have no room for resistance. If he hadn''t achieved the green wood body and been able to automatically repair the flesh, he would have become a pile of coke at the moment.


    Until a certain moment, he suddenly trembled. The lightning power obtained from Thor seemed to resonate with lightning. He walked around his limbs spontaneously, guiding foreign lightning to swim in the direction of meridians. These foreign lightning gradually settled down, slowly transformed into his energy, stored in the Dantian, and accumulated into drops of thunder liquid, It complements the energy he consumed before because of the transformation of ugly baby''s genes.


    Not to mention, as lightning is constantly transformed into energy, after the Dantian is gradually filled with lightning liquid, quantitative change causes qualitative change, and even slowly condenses the lightning totem.


    It''s just that the process of condensation is extremely difficult. The amount of lightning needed is too terrible. The thunder energy overflowing in Dantian and meridians is suddenly consumed, which makes him feel a strong sense of emptiness. Fortunately, the lightning is still falling, which makes him crazy absorb these lightning energy like a dry sponge. If he doesn''t stop the lightning bombardment for fear that the magic image will detect something wrong, He can''t wait to open the nine orifices and form a thunderstorm tide to swallow the whale and snake.


    The only regret is that his cultivation fell sharply, and even fell directly from Zhenwu qichongtian to Zhenwu yichongtian.


    The falling of this realm was beyond his expectation, but it was also reasonable. After all, he had only five element totem at the beginning, and only needed to understand the five element elements, but now there are more lightning totems, which means that he needs to understand the lightning elements to 70% in order to restore the previous realm.


    However, he doesn''t care. Although his accomplishments have decreased, his strength has soared sharply. Lightning is definitely the best way to quench his body. He feels that he has endless power. He is confident that even with his physical strength alone, he can completely beat the strong people at the peak of Zhenwu realm.


    As for Shenwu realm, it''s hard to say. After all, Shenwu realm is a combination of spirit and spirit to condense the martial soul. The fighting mode is not limited to hand to hand combat, but the confrontation in the spiritual field. However, he feels that even if he meets the strong in the middle of Shenwu realm, he also has the power of World War I. even if he is defeated in the later stage and peak of Shenwu realm, he can protect himself.


    The surge in strength made him full of confidence in the battle of Qi and fortune in half a year. Now it''s only Zhenwu. He can resist Shenwu territory. What if he can reach Shenwu territory in half a year? Even in the face of the strong in the holy martial arts realm, isn''t it powerless to fight back?


    If you can reach the holy weapon within half a year, isn''t it invincible in the magic prison?


    Ding Ning''s mind is constantly changing, and an invincible heart is gradually generated, but he clearly knows that these are assumptions. If he can''t advance to the peak of Shenwu or even Shengwu within half a year, he will die miserably in the magic prison.


    Therefore, he quickly let himself calm down and take advantage of this rare opportunity to understand the lightning rules. In the thunder sea, his whole body exudes Xiaguang, like the God of thunder, bathed in the violent lightning, and constantly understands the lightning rules.


    As time passed, when Ding Ning was immersed in cultivation, there was another change in the square.


    "Roar!"


    With the continuous absorption of lightning by Ding Ning, the flashing lightning on the magic image became weaker and weaker, and the luster of the rune became darker and darker. A startling roar like an ancient giant beast came from the magic image. The people in the whole square were pale and the spirit was turbulent. The powerful and weak were roared with their ears, opened their mouth and spewed blood, and their faces showed the color of horror.


    Terror filled the air, and everyone looked at the towering magic statue with dignified eyes. It seemed that there was a powerful and unparalleled soul sealed in the magic statue, which would break out at any time.


    "It''s a devil! The statue is sealed with a devil. It''s coming out soon!"


    Tianxuanzi''s face was unprecedentedly ugly. He looked at the statue without blinking. His voice was dignified and oppressive.


    Everyone''s face changed dramatically when they heard the speech. Although many young people did not know the five thousand year dark calendar, the senior management of the three camps had more or less heard of the history that plunged the whole world into darkness. They turned pale at the smell of demons and turned pale in an instant.


    Helena swallowed hard and said with a strong smile, "master tianxuanzi, are you kidding? How can there be demons here?"


    "Yes, is there a mistake? Could it be other unknown creatures? Didn''t all the demons be killed and sealed in the secret land of heaven?"


    Feng Shen didn''t hold airs at the moment, and his face agreed with him unnaturally.


    "What do you Western warriors know?"


    Tianxuanzi glanced at him with disdain, He said solemnly: "It''s hard to kill a demon clan. A low-level demon clan is better. As long as its leader is destroyed again, it will die. But it''s hard to kill a high-level demon clan when it reaches a certain level. As long as it takes a period of time, the demonic nature of its cultivation will automatically condense. As long as the demonic nature is not destroyed, the demon clan will die and resurrect. Such a demon clan can only use special methods to destroy its demonic nature The reason why so many powerful people would rather sacrifice their lives and seal the dead demon clan in the secret realm of heaven is to use the power of the seal to slowly erase their magic and destroy their hope of resurrection. "


    Tianxuanzi is a disciple of Tianji Pavilion. What he said must not be groundless. Everyone here can''t help being scared and killing the immortal demon family? How do you play?


    Tianxuanzi sighed, Said with emotion: "There were more than ten million demons in those years. Although most of them were destroyed, no one dared to say that there were no escaped fish. What''s more, there were some people with the blood of the emperor of the demons. Such demons were more difficult to kill. Five thousand years ago, the Terrans completed their first battle to seal the demons in the demonic abyss, but many seriously injured demons still became escaped fish and hid everywhere Recuperate and even mingle with the people to avoid the pursuit of the Terrans. "


    "Even if there are fish that have slipped through the net, five thousand years have passed, and these demons can''t live to the present?"


    Helena argued somewhat unconvinced.


    "Yes, the demon clan is not an immortal race. Even if their life span is longer than that of a human clan, it can''t be much longer. But don''t forget, they are demons. What are demons? Demons are a group of people who are arbitrary, moody and unscrupulous to achieve their goals, focusing on sinister, cunning, violent, cruel, greedy, irritable, ruthless, arrogant, arrogant and other negative emotions The race of the body. "


    Tianxuanzi looked at Helena seriously and said, "the demon family has never been a race willing to be mediocre. How can they tolerate their family to have a limited life like human beings? So the demon family began to pursue longevity from the day it was founded."


    "Where is it so easy to live forever? Fate is determined by heaven. The demon family is a branch of human beings. It is a short-lived species. In addition to cultivating to a very high level, how can it become an immortal species."


    Helena sneered and said, perhaps because of fear, she didn''t want to admit that there were demons here.

 Chapter 1020

    Helena was born extraordinary, and she was also a powerful warrior. It''s not surprising to know the origin of the demon family. Tianxuanzi didn''t think there was anything strange.


    Immediately shook his head and smiled bitterly: "This is the terrible thing about demons. I said that they are a race that does everything to achieve their goals. Their ancestors were the most outstanding elite in human beings. Although the genetic factors are not 100%, they will always have some influence. Moreover, the demons have the best genes of human beings, and they are extremely exploratory and aggressive, They extort and plunder by all means, and even do not hesitate to destroy one civilization after another. Seizing resources is only one of their purposes, and the more important purpose is to find a way to live forever. "


    Before Helena retorts, Tianxuanzi proudly said: "I know you want to say that there is no way for human beings to live forever, and what can the demon family get from the earth. I can only say that you Westerners have too little knowledge. You believe in God and believe that life is determined by heaven, while we in China believe in Taoism and nature, and man will conquer heaven. In ancient China, there are countless strong people who have lived for thousands or even thousands of years. Can you understand ¡£¡±


    Helena''s lips peeped, trying to say something, but she didn''t know how to say it.


    Tianxuanzi ignored her, Continue: "The evil families insatiably avaricious to invade our earth. Before they had invaded, they did not know how many planes they had. As a group of greedy bandits constantly robbed and destroyed one civilization after another, every single facet civilization was taken from its essence to its own dross and integrated into its own civilization. Science and technology, they can create the spaceship that roam the stars, extract the essence of all substances, and refine the nutrient solution. "


    Everyone was stunned. Helena covered her mouth and said, "there have been many unexplained alien civilizations on earth. Are these the relics left by the demon clan?"


    "I don''t know. I only know that the technological civilization of the demon clan is far more advanced than our earth. If it wasn''t for the passage of the Tongtian tower, too powerful demon strongmen wouldn''t be allowed to pass through. With their powerful technological civilization, their nearly perfect genes and strong martial arts accomplishments, I don''t know the outcome of the 5000 year war. It''s not impossible for the human race to perish completely ¡£¡±


    Tianxuanzi paused, Whispered a great secret: "The demons have long developed a kind of elixir. Their invasion of the earth does not necessarily mean that they simply want to exterminate mankind, but more importantly, they want to obtain the materials for manufacturing elixir. Although that material is not unique on the earth, the environment on the earth is the most suitable for planting that kind of medicine. Therefore, they invade the earth and only kill the strong human beings, but ordinary humans are taken by them Raising them like livestock may be to establish a medicine garden on the earth. "


    "What medicine?"


    Helena''s eyes lit up and asked aloud, but she was thinking that if she knew what medicine it was, she might be able to deduce the prescription of the elixir.


    "How do I know? I saw these from the records of the clan, but it didn''t say what herbs they were. Of course, these are just the speculation of the predecessors of the human race, which may not be right, but the technology of the demon clan to make immortal medicine is true. There are historical materials as evidence. It is clearly recorded that the strong people of the human race found many evidences from the invasion of the demon clan 10000 years ago to the final war However, the demon people who are still alive. "


    There was a shock in tianxuanzi''s eyes: "The demon clan who can come to the earth is certainly not a newborn baby. Even if they are only a few decades old and have experienced five thousand years of darkness, these people are still alive. It shows that their skills can at least increase the longevity of the demon clan to more than five thousand years. How many years can the strong in the holy martial arts realm of our Terran live? After five hundred years, some of those demon clans can''t even live in the holy martial arts realm It''s incredible that you can live five thousand years in less than ten years! "


    Everyone was silent, and their eyes looked at the magic image that was still roaring. One of the most demon people in Zhenwu could live for 5000 years. What''s strange about the demon family sealed in the magic image living for 5000 years?


    "Click, click!"


    Just when the hearts of the people were frightened, the mountain shook, and the tall magic statue suddenly spread cracks like a broken porcelain doll, which would collapse at any time.


    Like the huge roar from the sky, it was full of excitement and excitement, which made everyone''s heart sink to the bottom of the valley.


    Tianxuanzi looked positive and said in a deep voice: "my generation of martial arts, kill demons and demons. We must not let this demon head come into the world to cause trouble in the world. Together, we must kill this demon even if we die!"


    "Look at the pressure and momentum, the devil''s cultivation must be not low. Are we his opponents?"


    The wind god, who had not spoken for a long time, blinked and suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Shut up. You still think you''re divine. The gods and demons are natural enemies. Do you think the devil will let you live if you don''t do it?"


    Tianxuanzi scolded mercilessly.


    Watching like a swarm of bees, he said, "I am not not going to start. I just need to have a way to deal with this devil."


    "At this time, what rules should we pay attention to? Let''s kill with random knives together. I, Helena, would like to follow master tianxuanzi to kill demons and demons!"


    Helena''s eyes flashed and her face said decisively.


    This smelly woman, she doesn''t forget to win people''s hearts at this time.


    The wind god scolded secretly, but said positively on his face: "I am not a man who is greedy for life and afraid of death. I am willing to cooperate with Mr. tianxuanzi to kill the devil."


    The Taoist sighed leisurely and said with a loud smile, "I''m a Taoist cultivator. It''s our bounden duty to kill demons and demons. I Fengling smile will help Taoist friends."


    Tianxuanzi looked at him in surprise: "unexpectedly, he was the second wind friend in the Shenzhou martial arts list. It''s really disrespectful."


    "Taoist friends have praised falsely. It''s just the defeated general of Shura''s men."


    Feng Ling said with a smile and self mockery.


    Tianxuanzi sighed and didn''t say anything more, but suddenly realized in her heart. No wonder Helena didn''t show any timidity in the face of the wind, and her feelings were protected by this super bodyguard.


    Like him, Feng Lingxiao is also a martial fool. He has challenged the strong in the same realm for more than 100 times in his life, but he has never lost. He is known as the invincible existence of the same level.


    It''s a pity that Fengling Xiaozhi proudly went to participate in the Chinese martial arts list Dabi more than 20 years ago. He wanted to monopolize the leader, but he met Shura whose cultivation level was far inferior to him. At the beginning, he still pressed Shura to fight, but he didn''t want Shura to use him as a sharpening stone to sharpen himself. Finally, he came to the battle and realized and defeated him with a knife.


    If Shura had not been merciful to him, Feng Lingxiao would have become the soul of his sword.


    As the saying goes, the higher you win, the heavier you fall. Feng Lingxiao is known as the invincible Tianjiao in the same territory, but he was defeated by Shura whose cultivation is lower than him, which makes him no longer have the face to stay in China. Before the end of Dabi, he left and went abroad alone, and there was no news from then on.


    Many people have sighed and thought that Fengling''s invincible road has been frustrated. They are afraid that they will be depressed and disappear with the public from now on.


    But tianxuanzi saw that his Qi and blood were vigorous, his spirit was restrained, and his spirit was stable. It was clear that he had entered the middle of the divine martial arts realm. It seemed that he was not broken his martial arts heart as everyone thought, but made progress bravely and further.


    You know, twenty years ago, Feng Lingxiao was just the early stage of Zhenwu. In more than twenty years, he can break himself, break the environment and condense his soul. He really deserves to be a Tianjiao martial artist, but I don''t know why such a proud figure was secretly recruited by the Royal alliance. It''s a pity.


    Feng Shen and the middle-aged beautiful woman looked at each other and saw the dignified color in each other''s eyes. It was obvious that they had heard of Feng Lingxiao.


    Before, they didn''t pay attention to the Taoist. Now they know that the Taoist who doesn''t seem to show mountains and dew is a hidden arrogant figure. They are shocked and afraid to despise him any more.


    The shadow of a man''s famous tree, Feng Lingxiao, although he is only the second in the martial arts list, his combat power is definitely much higher than that of the strong man at the same level. He can only say that his life is bad. He met the strange guy Shura. Anyway, they think that fighting alone is by no means the arrogant opponent with a good reputation.


    Hearing the name of Shura, the resolute young man who was tall and straight at the beginning of his life fluctuated slightly. He subconsciously looked over and saw Jiang wuhui looking at him with high morale in his eyes. He frowned slightly, turned his head expressionless and ignored him directly.


    Jiang wuhui was ignored and immediately became angry. If the devil wasn''t about to get out of trouble, he wished he could challenge the young man immediately and compete on the spot.


    Tianxuanzi looked around and listened to all directions. He took a panoramic view of the two people''s expressions, and a meaningful smile was aroused at the corners of his mouth. He said in his heart, it seems that the world is really going to be in chaos. Even the disciples of the holy sword family who have closed the mountain gate for many years have been born.


    Like Tianyin temple, the remnant of Shengdao closed the door when the world was peaceful, and opened the mountain gate when the world was in chaos. He killed demons and demons with his knife.


    It''s just that the relic of the holy sword and Tianyin Temple sent their disciples this time. I don''t know what smell they smell, or they just want to let their disciples participate in the martial arts meeting and take Tongtian secret territory as a test.


    As a detached disciple of Tianji Pavilion, he naturally knows the gratitude and hatred between the four saints, but he doesn''t intend to point out the origin of the youth, otherwise the youth will inevitably become the target of public criticism, which is his sin.


    "Click, click!"


    The magic statue was finally broken. Under the fierce battle array like a great enemy, the lightning around the statue was exhausted, the base of the statue was broken and collapsed, the huge body kept falling off the stone shell around, and the blue gray stone powder fell down, getting lower and lower. The head hidden in the fog finally appeared in front of the people for the first time.


    What kind of head is that? Everyone looked at each other and was at a loss. Even tianxuanzi wondered if he was wrong. This statue is not the remnant of the demon family, but the legendary statue of Erlang God.


    I saw that the head was a man who was very similar to human beings. He had a straight nose, square mouth, firm eyes and looked quite handsome. However, there was a vertical pupil on his forehead. Although it was a dead stone carving, no matter what angle they looked at it, it seemed that the person with vertical pupil was staring at himself, which made people feel hairy.


    The statue seemed to take off a layer of clothes, and became a new statue with a size of only tens of feet. Although the material remained the same, it was full of an inexplicable charm because of its three eyes and head.


    "Roar!"


    With a loud roar, the thunder sea suddenly dissipated, and the surrounding area was still covered with fog, but the visibility had obviously improved a lot, making people feel suddenly enlightened.

 Chapter 1021

    The three eyed statue vibrated violently, as if filled with an impending volcano, and the monsters contained in it were about to break out of the stone at any time.


    Just when the people thought that the stone carving was bound to be broken, and a great devil jumped out of it to kill, a layer of flashing runes suddenly lit up again on the stone carving, winding the statue like a rope, and the monsters inside made a painful scream.


    The voice was full of pain and fear. The terrible pressure passed away like a tide. The statue gradually stabilized and slowly stopped shaking.


    Click!


    Just behind the crowd, they were imperceptibly soaked in cold sweat. When they were secretly relieved, a light sound suddenly came from the ground and slowly opened a big hole.


    The faces of the people changed sharply, and the relaxed mind tightened again in an instant. Helena shouted with a happy face: "don''t panic, don''t resist, the second door will be opened."


    Before they could ask, they felt an irresistible suction on the ground. After a strong sense of weightlessness, they came to a huge underground palace.


    "Boss, why are you here?"


    Before pimur could observe the left and right, he saw Ding Ning in the black faced man''s costume. He walked forward in surprise and asked.


    "I''ve been looking for you for a long time. Where have you been?"


    Ding Ning said casually that he fell here with the crowd, but now he can only pretend not to know,


    "As soon as I came in, I couldn''t find the boss. I walked for a long time before I was on the wall..."


    Pimur vividly described what had happened before. Ding Ning dealt with it absentmindedly, but he was secretly surprised. Who are the three eyed statues? Who sealed him in the stone carving? It''s a divine seal.


    When Xuanji handed over the inheritance to him, she passed on the divine seal to him. It''s a pity that his realm is not enough and he can''t use it all the time, but he will never admit his mistake. It''s definitely divine seal.


    Now he has some guesses about the demon statue. It does seal a demon strongman, or the magic nature of a demon strongman. From the smell of his diffusion, this demon head definitely has the strength no less than the holy martial arts realm, and maybe even reaches the true God level. Otherwise, the person who seals the demon head will not lay a triple seal.


    The most important thing is the graffiti like Rune on the stone carving. In fact, it is a simple prohibition laid by the seal maker. Its biggest function is to use it as a mechanism to open the door. As long as you can copy some of the most basic runes, you can open the blood sacrifice and the second major door. Of course, if someone can copy a complete rune, you can open it without blood sacrifice.


    The second seal is the half que remnant Rune composed of his natural lines on the stone of the statue itself. The remnant rune is actually Taichu thunder rune. Although Ding Ning can''t deduce the missing half que thunder rune, he accidentally absorbed the power of thunder, condensed the lightning totem, and realized 30% of the lightning rules with a drum of Qi, restoring the realm of Zhenwu''s triple heaven.


    The third seal is the final insurance, that is God level seal.


    Although Ding Ning accidentally broke the double seal, with divine seal, it must be impossible for the devil to come out and harm the world without a hundred and eighty thousand years.


    He thought that Taichu thunder talisman was deliberately destroyed by the seal maker, but now he thinks that the seal maker probably only got the half que thunder talisman, and can''t even exert its real power. He can only use its waste as a seal and use it together with the array to kill the seal destroyer.


    Although the whole process seemed to be without shock and danger, only Ding Ning knew how dangerous the process was. If he had not stolen the thunder power of Thor, activated the power of zuwu, and had a strong body that had been trained twice, he would have survived the most dangerous early thunder blow. This time, he would be killed by the violent thunder blow.


    Perhaps it was a matter of time before Ding Ning died. He accidentally condensed the lightning totem and became the biggest winner.


    "Boy, I knew your life was hard and you couldn''t die!"


    Tianxuanzi came over with a smile and said hello, but he was secretly relieved. Although Ding Ning''s cultivation was far inferior to him, he had inexplicable confidence in Ding Ning.


    Although he talked and laughed with the Royal League and divine organizations before, he actually mentioned it in his heart. After all, the other party has four strong people at the same level, including Haige Fengling Xiao, an invincible strong person at the same level. If he really fought, he would never be an opponent.


    He had prepared for the worst. At the critical moment of life and death, he could only make a big move and take out the "bomb" given to him by Ding Ning. However, once he reached that stage, I''m afraid he couldn''t retreat all over and could only die together.


    "You''re not dead. Can I die?"


    Ding Ning glanced at him angrily and said impolitely, MD, let you say behind your back that I have shit luck, you have shit luck, and your whole family has shit luck.


    "Hey, hey, I''ve always been blessed. Even if you hang up, I promise you''ll live well."


    Tianxuanzi smiled and didn''t care. He was an informal person, and he felt that he had a bad temper with Ding Ning. In addition, he had a lot of good things in his hand, so he wouldn''t be stupid and angry with him.


    Feng Shen and others hadn''t met Ding Ning before. They didn''t know where he was sacred. Seeing that he was so rude to tianxuanzi, tianxuanzi not only wasn''t angry, but lost his smiling face. He was completely talking to his peers. His pupils contracted slightly and his eyes took a dignified color.


    When they looked carefully, they found that they couldn''t see through Ding Ning''s cultivation, which made them more vigilant. A tianxuanzi was difficult enough. If there was another strong man at the same level, the next battle to win the treasure would be more and more unpredictable.


    In particular, this man didn''t appear in the magic Statue Square, but came here directly, which made them more and more afraid.


    Yan Tong and Lvzhu are the most uncomfortable people present. Although they want to tear Ding Ning to pieces, they dare not show the slightest on their faces. They don''t say that they are not Ding Ning''s opponents. They don''t dare to make any more mistakes with tianxuanzi''s attitude towards him. They just curse secretly in their hearts. It''s best to have a powerful monster and kill the damn bastard directly.


    "Where to go!"


    Ding Ning saw Zhu Gu turn around and wanted to hide. He was willing to let him go again and shouted to chase Zhu Gu.


    "He is the man who fell into the thunder sea just now when he drew symbols in the square!"


    Zhu Gu didn''t expect Ding Ning to do it when he said he would do it. He didn''t dare to arrest him. He ran and shouted loudly, revealing Ding Ning''s identity.


    Tianxuanzi was stunned and couldn''t laugh or cry. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning was the guy who just led the bloody killing. No wonder he didn''t show up from beginning to end, so he explained.


    Feng Shen''s eyes lit up. Although he didn''t want to fight with Ding Ning now, Ding Ning''s performance was really amazing. He could not only feel the runes on the magic image, but also fall into the thunder sea without dying. This is the best experimental material for the organization!


    Not only he was moved, but Helena was also moved. The Royal League has a lot of talents and countless strange people. However, people who can survive in the violent thunder sea are of great research value. Such people must not fall into the hands of divine organizations.


    As a result, the divine race organization and the Royal alliance moved at the same time, and the four strong Shenwu forces rushed at Ding Ning at the same time.


    "MD, do you know who this little lama is? This bastard is a monster who makes zombie virus. Now he is attached to the reincarnated spirit boy. If anyone dares to stop me today, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Ding Ning was so angry that he drank angrily and revealed Zhu Gu''s identity without hesitation.


    But unexpectedly, no one believed him at all. Joking, a living little lama or a reincarnated spirit boy, how can he be a monster?


    Helena also smiled: "is it interesting for a big man to bully a little lama?"


    "The wind rises!"


    "Rain falling!"


    The wind god and the middle-aged beautiful woman used their powers at the same time. A gust of wind surged up and formed a wind rope in the air. Unexpectedly, they tried to bind Ding Ning.


    With the exertion of her powers, the middle-aged beautiful woman''s identity is ready to come out. She is the God of rain.


    The water molecules in the air gathered madly, forming a transparent water wall around Ding Ning, forcibly stopped Ding Ning, and made Zhu Gu escape from his clutches without delay.


    "You want to die!"


    Ding Ning fell short of success. He suddenly drank angrily. Tianmie Dao suddenly appeared and cut hard.


    "Bang!"


    Like the sound of broken glass, the seemingly fragile but actually indestructible water wall was broken.


    Ding Ning struck with one blow and cut off the wind rope of Fengshen without hesitation. He turned 360 degrees in situ. The faint blue electric snake flickered on the sky and cut off Helena''s head.


    Helena didn''t expect that Ding Ning should be so strong and powerful. She got rid of the interception of the God of wind and the God of rain so quickly. Although she shouted flustered, she suddenly bent over in the air, narrowly avoided the knife, and her right foot in military boots even kicked Ding Ning''s head.


    "Small skills!"


    Ding Ning snorted coldly, but did not hide and flashed back, and wiped her throat with a knife.


    With the sound of "Zheng", Helena twisted her body strangely, avoiding her throat like a slippery fish, and allowed Ding Ning to cut her shoulder. However, a blue sharp blade suddenly popped up at the top of the military boots, sweeping Ding Ning''s eyes mercilessly.


    "What a poisonous woman!"


    Ding Ning screamed and withdrew quickly. Although he was confident that his body was strong, his eyes were the key. He didn''t want to try whether his eyes could carry the poisoned blade.


    "I don''t like using a knife. You deserve my hand!"


    Although Feng Lingxiao was solicited by the Royal alliance, he had no intention to make a move before. But when he saw that Ding Ning escaped unharmed from the strong hands of the three gods and martial arts, he couldn''t help but be happy at the sight of the hunter. He took a leap under his feet, brushed the dust in his hand and threw down at Ding Ning.


    The move was as fast as lightning, and the dust seemed to be everywhere, enveloping the pulse door of his whole body, which made Ding Ning secretly frightened. Where did such a powerful expert come from, he didn''t dare to ignore his feet and kicked on the ground. The whole person avoided the blow like a ghost, and the strong wind brought by the dust hurt his face.


    Fortunately, Feng Lingxiao relied on his identity and said hello before starting. If he didn''t declare war, Ding Ning would be hit. Although his body was strong, he was wrapped in the power of heaven and earth. Even he didn''t dare to touch his front.


    Zhu Gu breathed a sigh of relief, then shouted to the wind god and rain god who hesitated to continue the attack after trying Ding Ning''s skill: "he is Ding Ning, Ninghai little miracle doctor Ding Ning!"


    As soon as the wind god''s face changed, he rushed forward without hesitation, and shouted: "wind and clouds!"

 Chapter 1022

    The wind rose suddenly and condensed into a huge tornado in an instant, rolling madly to Ding Ning.


    Rain God never had the right to fight, but after hearing Ding Ning''s real identity, he suddenly flashed a color of hatred in his eyes. With a move of plain hands, the water elements in the air quickly condensed, and in the twinkling of an eye, a water dragon came out and roared at Ding Ning.


    "Ninghai little miracle doctor Ding Ning? Ha ha, it''s really broken iron shoes. It doesn''t take time to find anywhere!"


    Helena was more surprised than the wind god. When she kicked on the ground, she flew into the air and grabbed Ding Ning like an eagle fighting a rabbit.


    "Bah, I really think there is no one in China!"


    Tianxuanzi shouted angrily and shot at Fengling like an arrow off the string with a smile: "Fengdao friend, I''ve wanted to compete with you for a long time. Let''s have a fight to avoid being said that you are invincible!"


    Tianxuanzi saw very clearly that although both Fengshen, Yushen and Helena are the cultivation levels of Shenwu realm, due to the differences in cultivation between the East and the West and the powers produced by taking drugs, even if the three people work together, they can not pose a great threat to Ding Ning. On the contrary, Fengling Xiaoxiu is profound and powerful, which poses a great threat to Ding Ning.


    "Don''t worry about me. Catch the little lama. He is the pathogen of zombie virus!"


    Ding Ning was not frightened by the four people''s siege. Instead, he was full of fighting spirit and shouted, "there are only four Shenwu territories. I can cope with them."


    Feng Ling hesitated. He really didn''t want to siege a younger generation with everyone. It was really embarrassing to spread it. But he saw that tianxuanzi turned to chase the little lama, and Ding Ning spoke wildly. He couldn''t help getting angry and shouted: "upright son is arrogant!"


    Ding Ning, however, was arrogant and sudden. He put away tianmie''s wild smile and shouted, "today, I Ding Ning fought the four divine weapons in the Zhenwu realm to see who is the hero in the world!"


    He shouted in his mouth, but his feet didn''t stop at all. Like a slippery loach in autumn, he began to rotate in situ. Fengshen''s tornado was biased by his rotating strong wind. He brushed past him and rushed straight at Fengling and smiled. It''s not over. In the unbelievable eyes of rain god, he grabbed the water dragon and threw it at Helena, who was fierce and aggressive.


    "What a four or two kilos, beautiful!"


    Feng Ling smiled with sincere admiration, raised the dust in his hand and pumped it at the real tornado, which rolled to Ding Ning like a runaway drunkard.


    Although Ding Ning played down the water dragon attack, it was because he had the Tianshui totem and his water control skill was perfect. Even if he stood still, the water dragon couldn''t do anything for him, but for Helena, it was like a disaster. She couldn''t prevent being put right by the water dragon. The terrible force flew out of the corner of her mouth with blood, She was also poured into a drowned chicken, how embarrassed she was. She was so angry that she rushed forward again.


    The wind god''s face turned black. The tornado he was proud of was like a toy in the hands of the two people. How could he not be angry and spit out: "wind scattered!"


    "Whew!"


    Ding Ning was preparing to use his old skills again to pull the tornado away to attack Helena, but unexpectedly, with a low cry from the wind god, the tornado suddenly dissipated and turned into thousands of wind blades.


    "A little doorway!"


    Although Ding Ning was not flustered, he still had a light smile in his spare time. His body was full of spiritual power, forming a protective armor. Ignoring the wind blade, he turned and punched Helena.


    The sound of "clank" kept on, and the wind blade beeped on Ding Ning. Unexpectedly, even his body armor could not be broken, and it dissipated into the breeze.


    Helena came quickly and went faster. In a hurry, she raised her arm to protect her chest and forcibly blocked Ding Ning''s fist, but she was hit by the strange force and flew out again.


    "Eh, there are many mechanisms. Do you really think you are Huang Rong and wear soft hedgehog armor? Even if you are, I''m not Yang Kang."


    Ding Ning punched Helena back, but suddenly felt a pain in his fist. He was stabbed into several blood holes by the armor on Helena''s arm, and the blood on the wound was black. It was obvious that the armor was poisonous, which made him furious, so he rushed forward to kill Helena.


    But at the moment, the attack of the God of wind and the God of rain came again. The God of rain played with water. Naturally, he couldn''t help him, but the attack of the God of wind had to be prevented.


    When Fengshen found that the wind blade could not break the defense, he learned well this time. Unexpectedly, he condensed two high-speed rotating wind blades to enhance the attack power of the wind blade.


    Ding Ning was keenly aware of the threat that the wind blade brought to him. He didn''t dare to be careless. He drank lightly. There was an iron plate bridge that violated the physical law. The whole person bowed down 90 degrees and narrowly avoided the attack of two wind blades. The water arrow from rain god was directly ignored by him.


    Just when Ding Ning thought he had avoided the attack, he suddenly felt the evil wind behind his head. He was surprised that the wind blade had a tracking effect and would never stop until he hit the target.


    Sooner or later, Ding Ning put his hands on the ground, suddenly stood upside down, and two wind blades roared past his scalp.


    Ding Ning did not relax at all. His arms were slightly bent and he made a sudden effort. The whole man shot at the wind god like a loaded shell, followed by two wind blades that turned a corner and followed again.


    Although the wind god was not confused, he stretched out his hand in front of him, and a wind wall was born out of thin air. The violent strength hurt Ding Ning''s face across the distance.


    Ding Ning smiled strangely. When he was about to jump on the wind wall, he suddenly sank and fell close to the ground. The two wind blades flew close to his scalp again and rushed directly into the wind wall.


    "Zilala!"


    The wind wall like substance made a sound of being cut by the high-speed rotating wind blade. Before the wind god reacted, two smaller wind blades penetrated the wind wall and shot at him. Surprised, he hurried to avoid, but made a deep blood cut on his arm.


    "It''s impolite to come without going!"


    Ding Ning jumped up like a spring and shot at the hurried God of the wind. Just when the rain god rushed to stop him, his body turned strangely in place, and threw blood out of the rain god''s mouth with a fist.


    He immediately killed Fengshen without stopping. Fengshen''s face was pale and he grabbed it in the void. Unexpectedly, he condensed a wind sword out of thin air and cut it hard to Ding Ning, forcing him to stop and retreat.


    "Hold on, he''s poisoned by me. He won''t last long!"


    It was a long story, and Helena, who had only slowed down at the moment, dared not come forward again, but shouted aside.


    "Smelly girl, die!"


    Ding Ning was annoyed that the woman was vicious. He knew that he couldn''t do anything for a while. With a kick under his feet, he suddenly changed his direction and rushed at Helena.


    "Dad, help me!"


    Helena screamed and hurried back.


    Feng Ling, who had not started for a long time, smiled and sighed. He moved at his feet, stopped in front of Ding Ning and slapped Ding Ning: "we don''t fight anymore, stop!"


    "Cut, you can fight if you want, and you can''t fight if you don''t want? What do you think of me?"


    Ding Ning was surprised by Helena''s father. It turned out that fenglingxiao was her father. No wonder he maintained her so much, but he was not happy at this time. He was not willing to stop easily. Up to now, he didn''t show his real strength, which made him full of self-confidence and wanted to have a hearty battle.


    Have a heart to try how strong fenglingxiao is. Don''t hide and flash a punch to meet fenglingxiao''s palm.


    With a loud bang, Ding Ning stepped back five steps, while Feng Lingxiao remained motionless and made a decision!


    But Ding Ning didn''t feel weak. He only used pure physical strength, while Feng Lingxiao''s palm contained spiritual power, which was just a little stronger than him.


    "Hum! Don''t overestimate your strength. You can''t imagine the strength of the Shenwu realm. Stop it. Don''t force me to use my real strength. It''s too late to regret at that time!"


    As the second Tianjiao in the martial arts list, Feng Lingxiao naturally has his own pride. With a strong threat in his tone.


    Ding Ning grinned and showed a strange smile like a devil. The momentum of his whole body began to soar wildly. He whispered: "that''s just right. I didn''t use all my strength. Let''s have a good fight and let me see how strong the Shenwu realm is!"


    Feng Lingxiao''s face was very ugly. He snorted coldly and proudly said, "young man, your strength is very strong, but there is still a big gap between you and Shenwu realm, so don''t try to be strong."


    "Dad, kill him, kill him!"


    Helena was mostly held in the palm of her hand since she was a child. She was so embarrassed. She shouted angrily when she heard the speech.


    "Shut up, bitch. Don''t think you''re great if you have a powerful father. No one can stop me if I want to kill you!"


    Ding Ning shouted angrily at Helena.


    "Boy, you''re too crazy. I didn''t want to argue with you for the sake of being Chinese, but since you want to die, I''ll help you!"


    Ding Ning''s angry scolding stabbed Feng Lingxiao''s scales. He was defeated by Shura more than 20 years ago. Frustrated, he went abroad and lived a drunken life every day, but met Helena''s mother in a bar.


    The woman was born in a noble family. She got rid of her bodyguard to get drunk because she was about to marry a royal prince she didn''t like because of a political marriage. They were both destitute people at the end of the world. When they were drunk, they became lovers.


    Soon after the woman married the prince, Feng Lingxiao assassinated the prince with extremely secret means, and helped the woman win over a large group of strange people to serve him with her own network resources, helping the woman replace the dead husband and become the leader of the Royal alliance.


    Feng Lingxiao has worked hard since then to break the shackles of martial arts and become a strong man in the Shenwu realm. Unfortunately, the identity of that woman is too special. He can''t live and fly with her all the time. He can only be her lover. It''s even difficult to see her. After all, he is a Chinese and it''s difficult to get the real trust of those pretentious royal members.


    People''s desires and ambitions always expand with the promotion of power. After tasting the taste of power, that woman never wants to give up. She gradually doesn''t see the wind. Ling Xiao, a martial arts man with one heart and one mind, has raised many young and handsome faces. She lives a drunken and corrupt life with them. She was caught and raped in bed by him several times, The woman shamelessly said that this is the West. Westerners live like this, which makes him want to kill her with a sword.


    The discouraged Feng Lingxiao gradually faded out of the woman''s world. At first, the woman didn''t care. But after losing the secret support of the group of strange people led by Feng Lingxiao, the Royal alliance thought she had no use value and forcibly deposed her leader position. Only then did she realize the importance of Feng Lingxiao and knelt in front of him and vowed to make a change, Ask Feng Lingxiao to continue to support her.


    Feng Lingxiao has long been broken to the heart. How can he believe her? But they also have Helena, who is nominally the daughter of the dead prince, but actually his illegitimate daughter. He can''t abandon it.

 Chapter 1023

    After a fierce ideological struggle, Feng Lingxiao decided to let the fickle woman retreat behind the scenes and try her best to support Helena to become the new leader of the Royal alliance. The woman was used to a drunken life. Although she didn''t achieve her wish, her daughter became the leader without delaying her spending and drinking, and she had no choice but to promise.


    Feng Lingxiao, who no longer believes in love, regards her only daughter Helena as the Pearl in her hand and takes whatever she wants. No matter who dares to bully her, he will draw his sword and bleed five steps.


    But now Ding Ning dares to scold his baby daughter in front of him. Where can Feng Ling laugh?


    "If you want to kill me, show your real skills?"


    Ding Ning glanced at the God of wind and the God of rain, and made the God of wind calm down immediately.


    After discovering that Ding Ning was immune to the element of water, the rain god also admitted that his power had encountered an enemy, which could not pose any threat to him. He could only watch on the wall with a cold face. However, the hatred in his eyes confused Ding Ning. He didn''t know when he offended the seemingly kind woman.


    "OK, then I''ll show you what Shenwu realm is!"


    Before the sound of Fengling''s joke fell, Ding Ning felt that his eyes were dark and he was in a vast wilderness.


    Fengling laughs and hunts in clothes, Standing opposite him, he said calmly: "Boy, you''ll never understand the power of Shenwu realm until you get to Shenwu realm. This is my divine realm. Here, I''m God and I''m the master of the world. It''s just an idea to kill you. Now I''ll give you the last chance to apologize to my daughter, kneel down and swear to be loyal to her all my life. Maybe I''ll forgive you!"


    "Bah! You still talk such nonsense at this time. Do you really think the divine realm is invincible in the world? I''ll see how powerful your divine realm is today. Let me be loyal to your vicious daughter and daydream about you!"


    Although Ding Ning was secretly frightened, he didn''t expect that the old man was a strong man who understood the divine domain, but he didn''t have the slightest fear and scolded mercilessly.


    "Well, well, I''ll see how hard your mouth is!"


    The wind is smiling without sadness or joy. The figure is shattered like a bubble and disappeared in the realm of God.


    As soon as Ding Ning''s face changed, a vast threat from ancient times came, and the whole person seemed to be trapped in the mud. The yuan forces of the surrounding heaven and earth became viscous, and his every move was extremely slow. Even his thinking was affected and became dull.


    With a "whoosh" sound, a sword suddenly flashed. Ding Ning was stunned and tumbled on the spot, but his reaction and speed were half a beat slow. His strong body, which he was proud of, didn''t have the slightest resistance. His arm was cut by the sword, and his blood soared.


    He knew that Feng Lingxiao still wanted to make him surrender. With the intention of forcing him to submit, he didn''t suddenly kill the killer. Otherwise, this sword would be enough to kill him.


    Ding Ning frowned and was in trouble. The divine domain deserved its reputation. In the divine domain of Feng Lingxiao, he was God and the absolute master. He wanted his life only in one thought.


    But he was never intimidated, let alone the last moment. Even if he died, he would never surrender to anyone.


    "How''s it going, boy?"


    The voice of Feng Ling''s smile seemed to penetrate the long river of years, and came from afar, as if he was overlooking the emperor who was arrogant in the world and overlooking a mole ant who exceeded his ability.


    "Take your head and come again!"


    Ding Ning took a deep breath, closed his eyes after scolding, and quietly realized the world around him. Although the wound on his arm looked bloody and shocking, it actually recovered under the action of the green wood body, which had no impact on the battle structure.


    "Hard spoken boy, I won''t let you suffer. It seems that you won''t be convinced."


    Feng Lingxiao is not angry. He really appreciates Ding Ning. If he can take him for his own use, Helena will be escorted for the second half of her life. He can also feel at ease to pursue his martial arts and climb a higher level.


    The sword flickered again. Even though Ding Ning was absorbed, he was still a beat slow and cut his arm again.


    Ding Ning''s face was expressionless, but his eyes brightened slightly. It seemed that as long as he was ready, he could catch the track of the sword.


    "It''s still a hard bone. I see how long you can hold on!"


    Feng Ling said calmly with a smile. He was ready to torture Ding Ning slowly. When he completely disintegrated his will, he could take him back smoothly.


    The swords lit up and flashed. Ding Ning was black and blue all over, and his body was cut into countless holes, and his blood kept flowing.


    However, he deliberately controlled the healing speed of the wound for fear that Feng Lingxiao might find out the secret of the green wood body. At that time, I''m afraid the old guy will hurt the killer.


    Almost, almost!


    Ding Ning kept talking in his heart. His mind was unprecedentedly concentrated. The degree of divine consciousness control increased rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye. In the twinkling of an eye, it reached one thousandth of the degree of control, which was absolutely an unexpected joy for him.


    But now he has no time to care about others, but concentrate on trying to avoid each sword. Now he can clearly capture the track of the sword, but his speed can''t keep up with the speed of the sword at all. He still can''t avoid it in time, and injury is inevitable.


    Of course, what he is thinking about is not how to avoid the sword, but how to break the divine domain. After all, this is the home of Feng Lingxiao. Without breaking the divine domain, he can''t win the final victory.


    The power of the divine realm is infinite. Ding Ning realized this from the beginning. Here, not only the action, speed and response will be countless times slower, but also the yuan force of heaven and earth can not communicate. In other words, every point of his spiritual power can not be supplemented here. Even if Feng Lingxiao doesn''t kill him, he can consume him alive even if he is trapped for many years.


    What is the difference between divine domain and domain? What are its flaws?


    Ding Ning carefully recalled what Qisha said when talking to him about the divine domain. Suddenly, he seemed to grasp some key.


    By the way, it''s the will. He remembered that the seven killing said that the fundamental difference between the divine domain and the domain is the will.


    The domain borrows the power of heaven and earth in combination with its own Tao, while the divine domain is dominated by its own will to use the power of heaven and earth. To put it plainly, the domain is equivalent to a rented house, and the property right is not inferior to itself. Even if you want to make a hole in the wall, you should consult the owner; The divine domain is to buy a house, and the property right is its own. It''s no problem to smash the whole wall when you''re happy.


    However, although the truth is clear, he is now equivalent to staying in someone else''s house. How to open the door of the house without a key and get out of trouble still makes him have no clue.


    "Boy, do you want to be tough? If I don''t kill you, you will bleed to death. You''d better be obedient and admit your mistake!"


    There was a trace of impatience in the voice of Feng Ling''s smile. With his mood ups and downs, even the divine domain seemed to tremble slightly.


    Ding''s eyes lit up suddenly. Ha ha, he said with a wild laugh: "if you have the ability, you''ll kill me. You don''t want me to be loyal to that man''s vicious daughter, you can''t think!"


    "You want to die!"


    Feng Lingxiao was furious, and the four words "renjikov" completely angered him. Helena''s mother betrayed him, which was not only the pain in his heart that could never be erased, but also the biggest flaw in his heart.


    Ding Ning just wanted to annoy him, but inadvertently stabbed his biggest pain. Feng Lingxiao under the rage has killed his heart. Thousands of bright blades soared into the air and cut off Ding Ning with lightning. He has lost his last bit of patience and is ready to hurt the killer and kill him completely.


    Ding Ning''s eyes became brighter and brighter in the face of the doomed outcome. When he was about to wear thousands of swords through his heart, he didn''t care about those swords, but opened his mouth and gave a loud roar, concentrating all the divine sense forces he could use to blast away at a weak point in the divine domain.


    "Click!"


    Like the crisp sound of broken glass, a flower in front of Ding Ning has reappeared in front of everyone again, breaking the game successfully!


    Feng Ling smiled and spewed out a blood arrow. Her breath became extremely depressed. She looked at Ding Ning strangely and whispered, "how could it be? How did you do it?"


    Ding Ning knew that his divine realm had been broken and suffered a serious counterattack, but he didn''t take the opportunity to fight, but seriously hugged his fist and worshipped: "thank you, master Feng, for your mercy. He didn''t kill me at the first time, so he gave me a chance to break the game."


    "Dad, are you okay? How are you?"


    Helena was flustered and frightened. She rushed forward to hold the tottering Fengling and cried with a smile.


    Fengling Xiaochong drowned and rubbed her head. With a bitter smile, he said: "I can''t die for the time being, but even if my father is dead, he will protect you completely."


    "Dad!"


    Helena finally realized the seriousness of the matter and began to cry. The paint on her face mixed with tears and made her face flower.


    Feng Ling smiled comfortingly and patted her on the shoulder, with persistence in her eyes: "how did you do it?"


    "I''m ashamed. I''m just a fluke. At the beginning, I thought the divine domain could not be broken. After all, what elder Feng said is true. In your Divine domain, you are the God and the absolute master."


    Ding Ning looked at him sincerely and said, "this is also the difference between divine domain and field. I don''t say that elder Feng should understand it."


    Fengling smiled and nodded to understand that there were many people at the scene. Naturally, the secret things related to high-end martial artists can''t be heard by others.


    Ding Ning then changed to voice transmission and smiled at Feng Ling. He still admired Feng Ling. He could understand which one in the divine realm was not a strong willed person and might go further in the future. He also temporarily wanted to turn an enemy into a friend and pull him into his chariot to prepare for the battle of luck to enter the devil prison in half a year, which would tell him the flaws of the divine realm in detail.


    In fact, although Ding Ning broke the divine realm, he was not sure whether he was lucky or really found the trick, so he truthfully told him that he wanted to get Feng Lingxiao''s opinion.


    The matter is not complicated. After Ding Ning remembered the difference between the realm and the divine realm, he thought that since the divine realm is dominated by will, there can be no way to solve it.


    What is will? It is a psychological process in which people consciously act to overcome difficulties in order to achieve a certain goal.


    This shows that the premise of will is that it must be dominated by people. People are not machines, and it is impossible to have seven emotions and six desires. As long as there are fluctuations in emotions, it will inevitably affect the embodiment of will. He also gambles with the mentality of success or benevolence.

 Chapter 1024

    Facts have proved that he won the bet. He deliberately angered Feng Lingxiao and made his mood fluctuate. He took the opportunity to find out the fleeting flaw.


    In order to be safe, he gave a long roar and used the sound wave to frighten the spirit of Feng Lingxiao, which made him slightly stunned for such a short moment, and delayed the fleeting flaw for less than a second. Only then did he successfully use his God to see through the game, and let Feng Lingxiao''s God''s knowledge be damaged and backfired.


    All this is simple to say, but in fact, wisdom, courage and courage are indispensable. There is a little deviation in the calculation. Now Ding Ning is dead.


    In fact, from the moment Ding Ning entered the divine realm, he found that Feng Lingxiao''s tone became very calm and indifferent, without any emotional fluctuation.


    He keenly caught this anomaly, but he couldn''t think of the key. After all, he was facing the divine domain for the first time, so he had no experience.


    It was not until he suddenly remembered the difference between the realm and the divine realm that he had a flash of inspiration in his brain and wanted to understand the joints, but it was just speculation, but he could not be sure. If he tried rashly and failed, he would die.


    Therefore, Ding Ning kept silent, but closely observed all the changes in the divine domain. Until Feng Lingxiao was impatient, he noticed that there was a very short trace of instability in the divine domain, which confirmed his inference, resolutely angered Feng Lingxiao and implemented the plan of dying and later life.


    "Careful mind, heaven''s talent, peerless demons, willing to bow down!"


    After listening to Ding Ning''s key to breaking the game, Feng Ling smiled and was stunned for a long time before he said these 16 words with emotion. It can be seen how shocked he was. Anyway, he asked himself to change his place. He could never think of such a way to break the game.


    "This is also why master Feng didn''t kill me. Otherwise, he would kill me as soon as he came up. My body is cold now."


    Ding Ning said modestly that this is indeed his heart. If Feng Ling laughs and hurts the killer, he will inevitably die, but this does not mean that he has no means to resist. If he spared no effort to fight, he can take out the five element array symbol and die with him at the first time.


    "You win, let''s do it. I''m convinced of my loss. Just ask you to let the little girl go once after you take my life. I promise she will never seek revenge from you!"


    Feng Ling smiled and sighed. He closed his eyes and led his neck to kill.


    "Dad!"


    Helena cried bitterly. She always thought she had unparalleled wisdom and was used to being held by everyone. In addition, Feng Lingxiao''s doting made her always go with the wind and water, and developed the problem of arrogance. She thought that having an invincible father and her good wisdom were enough to run amok in the world.


    But until now, she realized that there were people in the world who were more powerful than her invincible father. Everyone''s compliment and praise were not the capital she could act recklessly.


    At this moment, Helena seemed to grow up overnight. Just as Ding Ning stretched out her hand and grabbed Fengling''s throat, she resolutely closed her eyes and took a step forward, intending to die on behalf of her father and carry the disaster she caused.


    Then


    Helena found herself caught in front of her towering chest, opened her eyes in shame and annoyance, looked at Ding Ning''s embarrassed expression, and suddenly felt that this guy didn''t seem so annoying. She couldn''t help laughing, but then realized that the current occasion seemed inappropriate, and quickly hung her head shyly.


    Ding Ning is also very speechless. Don''t be embarrassed. He can swear to God that he has absolutely no intention of taking advantage of Helena. He just wants to frighten Helena. He grabs it gently on Fengling Xiaoxiao''s neck, which is regarded as taking revenge and ending this grudge.


    But he didn''t expect Helena to rush over and let him stop. In public, she openly ate the woman''s tofu.


    MMP, you can''t blame me. You can only blame Feng Lingxiao for being too short and the woman for being too tall.


    Feng Lingxiao is only about 1.7 meters, but Helena''s ocean horse is about 1.8 meters tall, which leads to his salty pig hand accidentally eating other people''s tofu.


    Feng Lingxiao stared at Ding Ning and NIMA with murderous eyes. What''s the situation? You can kill me, but you can''t take advantage of my daughter!


    Thanks to his shameless lover, he was afraid that his daughter would learn bad from that woman. Since childhood, he used the Oriental women''s standard of three obediences and four virtues to ask her, so Helena didn''t hold hands with the opposite sex in her early twenties, which is incredible in western countries.


    But now, what did this bastard do to attack his chest? Or attack my chest in front of me, NIMA. If I knew the sea was hurt, I wouldn''t have the ability to fight with you? If you deceive people too much, I will burn jade and stone with you at the risk of my life.


    "That... That, misunderstanding, ha ha, misunderstanding, I didn''t expect this smell... Er, Miss Helena rushed over suddenly. I swear, it''s really a misunderstanding..."


    Ding Ning was staring all over and could only smile wrongfully.


    "Hum, who knows if you are..."


    Feng Ling smiled and stared at the big bull''s eye. She scolded angrily. Before she finished her words, Helena blushed and shyly interrupted: "Dad, he... He really didn''t... didn''t mean it. People... People don''t mind."


    "You... Ah, you ah, you ah, I really don''t know... Cough, I really can''t help my mother!"


    Feng Lingxiao was about to scold her daughter for being shameless, but when she saw her daughter''s pitiful begging eyes, she suddenly felt soft and sighed.


    When I turned around, my eyes were rolling, but my heart was muttering to myself that if my daughter married this boy, it seemed that I wouldn''t have to die.


    Although he is not afraid of death, who wants to die if he can live? Besides, although his cultivation is not as good as his own, his combat power is definitely top-level. Moreover, he is brave and resourceful. He has become a strong man in Zhenwu state when he is young. His future is absolutely unlimited. It''s only a matter of time to surpass himself. Where can he find such an excellent son-in-law? If Helena marries him, even if she is gone, she is not afraid that someone will bully her.


    Although he said so, when he thought that Shuiling cabbage he had worked hard to raise would be arched, his heart as a father was sour and tasteless.


    Ding Ning didn''t know this old thing. At this moment, he thought of marrying a girl. If he knew his idea, he promised to leave immediately without looking back. He would never follow this unscrupulous old fox even if he went to the devil prison alone.


    Helena, like most people, worships the strong in her bones. Ding Ning''s ability to defeat her invincible father in her heart has given her a trace of worship. In addition, Feng Lingxiao is stimulated by her mother and has a somewhat extreme temperament. What she instilled into her since childhood is the feudal residual thought of the ancient woman Sanzhen jiulie.


    Let her always think that as long as a Chinese woman is seen by a man, the woman must marry the man. Ding Ning touched her chest now. Therefore, in her heart, she is already Ding Ning''s woman.


    That''s why when her father is about to get angry, she will stand up implicitly and timidly to show her attitude. She will be responsible for Ding Ning. I hope her father won''t blame him.


    Ding Ning feels tired. Doesn''t it mean that Western women are very open? See eye to eye, isn''t it common to have a one night stand? Didn''t you just touch your chest? It''s not intentional. Are your expressions so wonderful?


    But then again, although Helena looks like a big cat, she doesn''t know how to grow, but her figure is definitely lever. The standard protruding and warping ocean horse has absolutely material on her chest, and she can almost catch up with my little cow.


    Thinking of Xiao Yao, Ding Ning subconsciously rubbed his hands and showed a aftertaste on his face. Alas, Xiao Yao''s drunken beauty was officially put into production during this time. His busy feet were not close to the ground. He didn''t have a chance to be gentle with her. When he got out of this ghost place, he must take time to go back and accompany her.


    But unexpectedly, his "obscene" smile fell into Helena''s eyes. He thought he was aftertaste the feel of his chest. Suddenly, his face turned red, and he stared at him with shame. His voice was like a mosquito''s angry way: "hate, big sex wolf!"


    Ding Ning''s black line, NIMA, why am I a coyote again? I can''t think of my daughter-in-law? The brain circuit of this western woman doesn''t know how to grow. She is always coquettish and sprinkles wool. I''m used to you?


    Pimur gave a thumbs up to Ding Ning from a distance. Looking at his mouth, he said that the boss is the boss. Sure enough, he managed a beautiful woman so casually, which makes me admire the boss like the water of the Yellow River and the water of the Yangtze River out of control!


    Ding Ning stared at him angrily, but suddenly found that tianxuanzi had not come back after Zhu Gu, and suddenly his face changed, "no, tianxuanzi may be in trouble."


    Before Helena spoke, Ding Ning chased tianxuanzi in the direction of missing. He was really worried. Although Zhu Gu would certainly not be tianxuanzi''s opponent, the monster was cunning, had strange means, and was pregnant with zombie virus. If he had a mental calculation, tianxuanzi might suffer.


    "Hey, wait for me, I''ll go with you!"


    Helena looked at her lover with a peach blossom in her eyes. Who knows, this guy left a word and ran away in a hurry. She shouted in a hurry, and her father didn''t care, so she hurried to catch up.


    Well, it doesn''t matter if she runs. A group of mercenaries are chasing after her.


    The young man with a knife seemed to be very interested in Ding Ning and followed him without saying a word.


    When the boss left, pimur naturally wouldn''t stay and ran away.


    Jiang wuhui and others know their weight. At the moment, where dare they stay here? A bad person was killed by the people of the divine race organization, and they all followed in the past.


    Only a group of people from the divine origin organization and Feng Lingxiao were left at the scene. Feng Lingxiao wanted to scold his mother angrily. My heart was bitter. What''s so special is that women don''t stay. I''m seriously wounded now, and no one cares. Don''t you know it''s very dangerous to leave me?


    But you can''t lose face by losing anything. Feng Lingxiao endured the pain of God''s knowledge, nodded to the covetous God of wind and rain, held his head high, walked an elegant eight character step, and Youzai followed up leisurely. In fact, a small heart fluttered and prayed to the people of the divine organization not to be crazy, and took the opportunity to kill me, I''m very fragile now, okay.


    Fortunately, Fengshen and others have been restrained by Ding Ning''s performance at the moment. They are full of confusion about whether to take the opportunity to withdraw from the treasure hunt so as not to be killed by Ding Ning''s bastard. How dare you move Fengling to laugh.


    "What should I do?"


    Rain God is also six gods at the moment, subconsciously asked.

 Chapter 1025

    But I didn''t know that Feng Lingxiao, who had been supporting her ears, was scared by her words, and her heart suddenly mentioned in her throat.


    It seems that you don''t move in all directions, but your heart is secretly complaining. Sure enough, the most poisonous woman''s heart, NIMA, others don''t say a word. There are so many things about you.


    At the foot, he quietly accelerated his speed. He planned to run away if he was farther away. Whether he could escape depends on his luck.


    "Forget it, let him go this time. Let''s go this way!"


    There are two forks here. Fengshen doesn''t want to meet Ding Ning, so he naturally chose the opposite way, but in front of his men, he naturally doesn''t want to weaken his momentum and pretends to be strong.


    Feng Ling smiled and burst into tears. For the first time, she felt distracted. How lovely the white old man was. She wanted to kiss him with his old face.


    "Well, let''s try our luck here, but we can''t cut this guy by hand. I''m unwilling!"


    The rain god said with hatred.


    Feng Lingxiao just put down his heart and put it up again. He cursed madly in his heart. Did I dig your ancestral grave? Do I have such a big feud with you? Do you have to kill me?


    "There''s always a chance. It''s important to get down to business first!"


    The God of the wind knew that the God of the rain was just venting his depression. He had no intention of hitting a stone with a chicken Dan, and comforted softly.


    "That''s the only way!"


    The rain god said sadly.


    The mood of Feng Ling''s smile went up and down like taking a roller coaster. At this time, it was completely implemented, and even the steps became much lighter.


    Thinking angrily in my heart, hum, rain god, I remember you. I''ll settle accounts with you when I recover from my injury.


    Tianxuanzi was forced hard now. Instead of being plotted by Zhu Gu as Ding Ning thought, he got lost.


    For the first time, he was going to catch Zhu Gu. Who knows, the ghost suddenly turned into eight white bone claws, which startled him. He slowed down a bit and was run away by him.


    In the last few times, because he was afraid of zombie virus, he didn''t dare to chase too hard. As a result, Zhu Gu fled to this maze like corridor extending in all directions, and those who didn''t turn a few times disappeared. The most fatal thing was that the suppression of divine consciousness was more serious here. There was no divine consciousness to explore the way. He was dizzy and completely lost his way. This time, he was ashamed and lost his home.


    What tianxuanzi didn''t know was that he was not alone in getting lost.


    It''s easy to get lost in this dense and intricate corridor like a cobweb. In particular, the walls of the corridor are also mixed with a large number of immortal stones, which not only suppress the divine consciousness, but also can''t use the wall piercing technique. Ding Ning suddenly numbed his claws when he stood at the fork of the corridor.


    I wish nothing had happened to tianxuanzi!


    Ding Ning muttered in his heart that he could only pick a fork like a blind man and go in and disappear into the maze.


    So did Helena and others who followed. They all entered the maze and lost their way.


    In a few hours!


    "Xibao''er, it''s up to you whether you can go out."


    Ding Ning wandered in the maze for a few hours, but there was nothing he could do. Then he suddenly thought of the mining mouse, called it out, and genetically modified it after feeding it a few drops of blood essence. This little thing immediately became his new pet. The pure gold mouse was much more lovely than the Dragon King. It looked happy and was named xibaoer by him.


    "Squeak!"


    Xibao''er''s IQ is not high, but her treasure hunting instinct is not built. After smelling at several fork roads, she squeaked a few times in front of a corridor and jumped into the corridor.


    Well, the fool has modified his genes, and he can''t even connect with the spirit. Ding Ning is also drunk. He secretly scolds that he is a pit like Doudou, but his action is not slow at all. He follows it into the corridor.


    Xibao''er doesn''t look small, but it''s not slow. He explores the way ahead like an old horse. When he comes to a fork, he just smells it a little and doesn''t hesitate to choose one to go in, which makes Ding Ning feel a little comforted. Xibao''er is not good for nothing.


    The people who turned seven in the East didn''t know how many intersections and corridors they had passed. Just when Ding Ning was dizzy, xibaoer finally stopped, squeaked twice and jumped back into Ding Ning''s arms.


    Ding Ning was inspired. Knowing that he had finally arrived, he put away xibao''er and walked carefully to the end of the corridor.


    The end of the corridor seems to be a dead end, but when you go to the front, you find that there is another heaven and earth in it. A hole that can only allow one person to pass through is hidden in the corner. You can''t see the hole until you go to the front.


    Ding Ning secretly congratulated himself on the fact that he had taken the lead. If he explored himself, he would find a way out of nowhere before the discovery of the corridor, and he would never find such a concealed outlet.


    The hole was dark and full of unknown fear. Although Ding Ning was a skilled artist, he didn''t dare to be careless. He was covered with spiritual shield and carefully drilled into the hole.


    The cave is not long. After walking for dozens of meters, I came to an underground palace.


    Ding Ning looked at the incredible scene in front of him in shock. His eyes were red. There was only one idea left in his heart. He was rich. He was really rich.


    I saw that the walls and ground around the underground palace were all made of large Huanggang rock. The night pearl the size of a fist reflected the whole underground palace. Although it could not be said that it was fine, it was as bright as day.


    There are hundreds of these night pearls that can be auctioned at a sky high price outside. However, compared with the mountains of gold and jewelry on the ground, which account for more than half of the underground palace, the value of these night pearls is not worth mentioning.


    Ding Ning thought he was also a man who had seen the world. Even when he got Wang Qianye''s secret room, he was only a little excited, but at the moment, he trembled. Compared with the gold, silver and jewelry here, those gold was nothing to mention.


    Pearly agate, gold bars, gold bricks and gold ingots are piled up like garbage. There are also a large number of porcelain, bronze, pottery, silver, bronze coins, Western compass, clocks, murals, oil paintings and other antiques scattered around. These things are enough to open a history museum.


    Anything you take out here can be sold at a sky high price, which makes people worry free for a lifetime. If you change ordinary people, you will jump on with red eyes and want to move these Jinshan and Yinhai home immediately.


    But Ding Ning didn''t move. His deep eyes flickered sharply. It''s wrong. It''s very wrong here.


    Not to mention whether these are Genghis Khan''s funerary objects, even if they are, where is Genghis Khan''s coffin? Why do these funerary objects pile up here so casually?


    While he was deep in thought, Yu Guang suddenly found a huge coffin behind Jinshan and Yinhai.


    Ding Ning''s eyes narrowed, and the corners of his mouth evoked a meaningful meaning, walking towards the coffin.


    "Oh, buy GA, what''s this? God, we''re rich, we''re rich, ha ha!"


    "God, I''m not dazzled. We really found Genghis Khan''s Mausoleum!"


    At this time, two excited voices suddenly sounded and echoed in the huge underground palace.


    Ding Ning turned his head and saw two mercenaries coming out of the entrance in a corner in the northeast of the underground palace, flashing golden light in his eyes and jumping excitedly to Jinshan.


    "Found it, finally found it!"


    Before Ding Ning could speak, another voice came from the northwest, followed by people entering from the north, South, Southeast and southwest entrances.


    In the twinkling of an eye, those who entered the maze appeared one after another as if they had made an appointment. Seeing the golden mountain and silver sea, no one could calm down. They all rushed up like crazy and stuffed their bags desperately.


    "This is mine, all mine, don''t rob!"


    "MD, this is Lao Tzu''s. whoever dares to rob Lao Tzu will fight with who."


    "Go away, I saw the ancient pocket watch first."


    "What happened to what you saw first? I grabbed it first."


    "Special, you want to die!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Bang!"


    Wealth and wealth move people''s hearts. In front of this huge treasure, everyone has lost his mind and red eye wants to take it as his own.


    With the first shot, the battle began. Everyone was crazy. Red eyes wanted to kill all the creatures in front of them.


    Ding Ning sighed, and a touch of pity flashed across his eyes. Greed is the original sin of mankind!


    Although these people deserved to die, they were alive after all. He couldn''t bear to see these people confused by illusions and wanted to stop all this.


    "Oh, my God, I finally found you!"


    Tianxuanzi appeared beside Ding Ning like a ghost, with a lingering fear on his old face: "the damn maze is really too difficult."


    "How did you get in?"


    Ding Ning drew a distance from him with vigilance in her eyes.


    "Didn''t you let me catch the little monster with eight legs? After chasing, I entered the maze and got lost. I walked and walked, and I didn''t know how to get here."


    Tianxuanzi glanced and found the golden mountain and silver sea in front of him. He looked at the gold, silver and jewelry, couldn''t help swallowing and spitting, and his face became strange: "this is really Genghis Khan''s Mausoleum? It''s really rich!"


    "Probably!"


    Ding Ning replied absently.


    "Ha ha, there are so many treasures. Let''s work together to kill everyone else. These are ours."


    Tian xuanzi said excitedly with a golden light in his eyes.


    "OK, let''s join hands and kill them all."


    Ding Ning looked greedily at those gold, silver and jewelry and said excitedly.


    "What are you waiting for? Kill everyone and let''s share these treasures equally!"


    Tianxuanzi said impatiently and rushed forward with dingning.


    "Poof!"


    A blade silently pierced tianxuanzi''s chest from behind. Tianxuanzi couldn''t believe it and looked at Ding Ning: "why?"


    "If you kill everyone, I''m afraid I''m the last one you want to kill, so you''re my biggest threat. I''ll kill you first and get rid of your biggest threat, then everything here will be mine."


    Dingning''s eyes twinkled with a strange red awn, slowly pulled out the sky and said in a deep voice.


    Tianxuanzi covered his bleeding chest, his eyes gradually darkened, smiled sadly and said, "what you said is that you just did what I wanted to do in advance."


    With that, "poof" fell to the ground and died!


    "You are very cunning. I don''t believe you can die so easily. No, I don''t trust you if I don''t break you up!"


    Ding Ning said to himself, like a bloody butcher who has lost all conscience, he cut down tianxuanzi''s body one by one, leaving only a lonely head. The blood flowed all over the ground and the viscera were all over the ground. It looked very bloody.


    "You are a strong man in the divine martial arts realm. Who knows if you will come back from the dead if you don''t cut your head off."


    Ding Ning was bleeding all over, like a demon from hell. Looking at tianxuanzi''s head, he whispered and cut it off without hesitation.

 Chapter 1026

    With a "whoosh", tianxuanzi''s head suddenly moved.


    Rolling on the ground, he avoided the knife and kept a safe distance from Ding Ning.


    His closed eyes suddenly opened, looked at Ding Ning maliciously, and shouted in a hoarse and ugly voice, "you''ve seen it for a long time. Are you intentional?"


    "You''re not stupid. You just want to confuse me. You underestimate me."


    Ding Ning curled his lips and said with a sneer.


    "Gaga, so what? You are the first person to come here. You can see through it. Your companions may not see through it. They still have to kill each other."


    The head''s eyes twinkled with mockery and said coldly.


    "Stop talking nonsense. Since I can see through it, how can I let you continue to harm people here and prepare to die."


    Ding Ning said carelessly.


    "Hahaha, it''s ridiculous. I''m laughing to death. I''m immortal. You even want to kill me. Hahaha, you''re so funny."


    A head without a trunk smiled and tears flowed. The strange scene was creepy.


    "Never die? I don''t think so!"


    Ding Ning''s face was calm, as if he were talking to himself.


    "Ha ha, I''ll show you what immortality is."


    With a playful color on his head and face, he rolled into the bloody broken meat corpse and shouted, "get together!"


    But


    The blood and corpses on the ground did not return to human shape as expected, and there was not even the slightest reaction.


    The head panicked and whispered with an incredible color on his face: "it''s impossible. How can it be like this? Gather, gather for me..."


    Ding Ning didn''t do it either, just watched it perform with a playful smile.


    "You said, what have you done to my body? Why can''t I recover?"


    The head and face twisted, emitting a trace of evil smell. He stared at Ding Ning in panic and shouted.


    Ding Ning looked at it thoughtfully, "I can answer your question, but you must answer my question first."


    "Despicable human, you can''t let a great demon warrior give in!"


    The head roared sadly.


    "Demon warrior?"


    Ding Ning outlined a malicious smile at the corner of his mouth and said seemingly unintentionally: "I guess you must be the most garbage and bottom existence among the demon warriors..."


    "You fart, I Binbo is the most elite soldier of the great yalmeilong family of the demon family. I''m not a garbage soldier. I''m at the bottom."


    The head was excited by Ding Ning, so he blushed and made his identity clear.


    It turned out to be a fool, so it''s easy to fool!


    Ding Ning muttered to himself, but his face was suspicious: "you are still the most elite soldier in yarmeilong? I''m really surprised. Since you are so elite, how can you appear here? You still use such low-end and despicable means to harm people."


    "Bastard, of course I''m the most elite soldier. Do you think I''m willing to stay here? It''s not the demon clan. Those bastards betrayed our great demon clan and imprisoned me here. Otherwise, if I were in my heyday, one finger would run over your ant."


    Binbo was angry with his suspicious appearance and roared with gnashing teeth.


    Ding Ning was surprised that Binbo was locked here by the demon clan. Was the previous demon statue also suppressed and sealed by the demon clan? Is it true that the demon emperor who was besieged by dozens of strong men in Shengwu territory did not die, but hid here?


    As for Binbo''s claim that he could crush himself to death with one finger in his heyday, Ding Ning doesn''t believe it. Although this guy has been trapped here for more than 5000 years and is a full old devil, it doesn''t mean that his force is extraordinary. Even if he was once the peak of the holy martial arts realm, it''s not so easy to crush himself with one finger. It can only be said that he has lived long enough, Maybe he is the group of demon people who used to take ageless medicine.


    Immediately, he said with a calm sneer: "it''s funny to brag. It''s also troublesome for you to make a draft first and run over me with a finger. Even if the top strongman of Shengwu state wants to run over me, it''s not so easy."


    "Hehe, frog at the bottom of the well, what do you know?"


    Binbo sneered with disdain: "can you be a strong man at the peak of the so-called holy martial arts? In the eyes of our great demon family, they are all weak pseudo saints. Any Saint demon of our demon family can crush them."


    Ding Ning''s heart moved, "pseudo saint?"


    "Of course, only you stupid humans regard those false saints as idols to worship. In our demon family, any saint is better than those false saints who do not have the same Tao."


    Binbo said proudly with disdain.


    Ding Ning caused an uproar in his heart. He didn''t think Binbo was lying, because the demon clan is a branch of the Terran and the elite of the Terran elite. They have the most outstanding blood of human beings, have the top cultivation skills, and have invaded so many aspects. Their understanding and cognition of cultivation are by no means comparable to human beings.


    "Just blow it. It''s right? If your demon clan is really so strong, how can it be suppressed by us humans!"


    Ding Ning knows that Binbo is a bit arrogant. If he doesn''t stimulate him, he won''t tell the secret he wants to know.


    "Cut, stupid human beings are indeed short-sighted people. They have lost the authentic inheritance of ancient martial arts. You human beings can''t even practice. I tell you, if it wasn''t for the betrayal of the demon family, the damn demon emperor secretly attacked and seriously injured our great holy demon king. With your only human beings, there is no possibility of defeating us!"


    Binbo was really a tough guy. Ding Ning just said something suspicious in his tone, and the guy was furious and told a shocking secret.


    Ding Ning''s heart set off an uproar. Unexpectedly, there was such an insider in the final World War I that year.


    When tianxuanzi told him what had happened that year, he could not sympathize with the demon emperor. Although human beings are suspected of crossing rivers and bridges, they are not our race, and their hearts must be different. This is the iron law passed down by our ancestors.


    But at this moment, he really sympathized with the demon emperor. After all, he was the greatest hero in the final World War I, but he ended up like that. He even wiped out all his achievements in human history books, focusing only on the great achievements of human sages who sacrificed their lives to fight in blood. Is it really just for the human race?


    For a moment, Ding Ning was confused. For a moment, he felt that the sages of the Terran were doing nothing wrong, and for a moment, he felt that the Terran was really not authentic and too despicable.


    What is justice? What is evil? What is right? What is wrong?


    If from the standpoint of human beings, the demon and demon invade the earth, it is evil. It is not wrong to treat them; But from the point of view of the demon family and the demon family, the human family is the most despicable and shameless evil race.


    If you look at things from different angles, the conclusions will be different. History books are written by winners. The final victory of the Terran is justice.


    Those who achieve great things don''t stick to small details. Looking at the emperors and Mingjun from ancient to modern times, who hasn''t done something that can''t be on the table?


    Even Emperor Taizong Li Shimin splashed blood on Xuanwu, killed his brother and forced his father to Zen.


    Although his actions are contrary to human relations, his shortcomings do not hide his shortcomings. Later, the people all over the world can live and work in peace and contentment and establish the prosperous age of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, no matter the right or wrong means, as long as the final result is good, there is no need to always tangle with some minor defects.


    Ding Ning wanted to understand this and was soon relieved. He no longer bothered about who was right and who was wrong. He was just a little worried. If the emperor of the demon family was really alive, once it recovered and retaliated, human beings would be in danger.


    So he had to figure out what Binbo was talking about.


    Binbo is not a real fool. He deliberately pretends to be angry and cooperates with Ding Ning. He is also delaying time and trying to connect the blood essence and flesh on the ground with the head. Unfortunately, no matter how he tries, those blood essence and flesh have no reaction.


    Although he won''t die without those blood essence, bones and flesh, he will inevitably fall into a long-term weakness. He doesn''t know how long it will take to recover. Besides, the human in front of him is unlikely to let him go, so how can he not be flustered.


    "What did you do to me?"


    Binbo roared in panic.


    Of course, Ding Ning would not tell him that the annihilation talisman engraved on the tianmie had completely destroyed his flesh, blood essence and blood, lost its activity and could no longer recover.


    In order to get more information, Ding Ning said with a smile: "don''t worry, I just used a little means to seal your blood essence, bones and flesh. As long as you honestly answer me a few questions, I''ll unlock the seal!"


    "Seal? It''s seal again. When did so many people of your Terran know seal?"


    Binbo growled reluctantly. He seemed to hate sealing, but it was easy to understand. After all, the whole demon clan invaded in that year was sealed in the demon abyss. It would be strange if the demon clan liked sealing.


    "Damn demon emperor, if he hadn''t stolen the seal of our demon clan, our great demon clan wouldn''t be reduced to the present!"


    In Binbo''s angry scolding, another important message was leaked.


    Xuanji taught him that the divine seal came from the fairy world. Where did the seal come from? Ding Ning doesn''t seem to have heard that any sect knows sealing. Does sealing really come from the demon clan?


    "Is the seal of your demon clan?"


    Ding Ning asked curiously.


    "Of course, otherwise, how can the Terrans with missing inheritance know the sealing technique? This sealing technique can be said to be the biggest enemy of our demon clan. If the demon emperor hadn''t stolen it, what would the Terrans take to seal our demon clan?"


    Binbo said angrily.


    "Why do you say our Terran heritage is missing?"


    Ding Ning was surprised to see that Binbo had mentioned the lack of human inheritance twice.


    In my heart, I was secretly analyzing the authenticity of the sentence that sealing is the biggest enemy of the demon family, but it seems reasonable to think about it carefully. After all, the demon family has a kind of magic that can bring them back from the dead, which can not be completely eliminated. It can only be sealed and slowly erased with time.


    "Do you know the origin of our demon clan?"


    Binbo looked straight at Ding Ning and asked. He was also testing Ding Ning''s identity. He could see through his illusions and knew how to seal. He must also be a big man in the Terran.


    "Well, you know, the branch from which the Terran is separated!"


    Ding Ning nodded calmly, as if he knew such a thing was a matter of course.


    Binbo immediately confirmed his guess. The man in front of him is definitely a big man in the Terran, Otherwise, it is impossible to know the origin of the demon family: "since you know, it shows that you have a high position in the human family and are qualified to know some things. The reason why I say that the inheritance of the human family is missing is that when we demon family separated from the human family, we took away the core cultivation knowledge."

 Chapter 1027

    In the demon clan, the hierarchy is strict, the royal family, royal family and aristocracy are privileged classes, and civilians and slaves are Dalits. Even communication requires identity equivalence.


    As an aristocrat, Binbo disdained to deal with Dalits. Therefore, after learning that dingning''s identity was not simple in the human race, he felt much more comfortable and was willing to say a few words with people of equal status.


    Ding Ning didn''t know that the demon clan still had such bad rules. Seeing that Binbo suddenly became so cooperative, he felt a little strange, but now is not the time to consider these, Instead, he seized the opportunity and asked, "the demon clan took away the core cultivation knowledge of the human race, so you think the inheritance of the human race is missing? I don''t believe that even if you demon clan took away the cultivation knowledge, the strong people of the human race can''t understand it? It can be passed on from mouth to mouth."


    "This is what we demons have never understood. It is reasonable to say that although the core cultivation knowledge was taken away by our ancestors of demons, there were still many strong people in the human race at that time. It is reasonable to say that even if they were passed on by word of mouth, they would not lack inheritance. But when we came to the world, we found that the holy king in the world was weak, which made us puzzled."


    Binbo said with a puzzled face: "after our great saint demon king fought with the Terran for many times, we came to the conclusion that the inheritance of the Terran is missing, but I don''t know how it is missing."


    Ding Ning frowned tightly. If what Binbo said was true, it would be troublesome. After all, he was going to the devil prison to participate in the battle of luck.


    According to Binbo, if the warrior of the Terran is very weak compared with other races, he is invincible at the same level on the earth. The warrior of the same level of other races is likely to easily crush himself.


    "How about we make a deal?"


    Binbo suddenly said.


    "What deal?"


    Ding Ning glanced at him and said absently.


    "Help me open the seal and take me out of here. I can tell you the correct cultivation method."


    Binbo said in a seductive tone, "as long as you master the correct cultivation method, I guarantee you will stand out and take the lead in the Terran."


    "Do you choose the general from the lame and the Phoenix from the black chicken?"


    Ding Ning looked at him with a smile and said that although he was very moved by Binbo''s cultivation method, he would never trade with a demon clan.


    "You know, our demon clan is the best race. We have perfect genes, strong physique, the most outstanding blood and the most advanced cultivation knowledge..."


    "But no matter how strong you are, you are still defeated by us!"


    Ding Ning mercilessly interrupted Binbo''s boasting.


    Binbo became angry: "that''s because of the betrayal of the demon emperor. Otherwise, how could you humans defeat our great demon clan, not to mention..."


    Speaking of this, Binbo suddenly closed his mouth and looked at Ding Ning warily, with an expression that almost slipped his tongue.


    Ding Ning sneered at himself. The devil dared to play hard to get with Lao Tze. He directly ignored his artificial expression, coldly mentioned tianmie and said ruthlessly: "you''ve wasted a lot of time. Since there''s nothing to say, I''ll send you on the road now."


    "No, no, let''s talk again!"


    Binbo''s face changed dramatically and shouted in a panic.


    Ding Ning was not moved at all. Holding tianmie, he kept the posture of cutting off at any time, and said coldly, "I don''t think I have anything to talk to you."


    "Yes, there''s something to talk about. Aren''t you interested in the correct cultivation method?"


    Binbo''s eyes turned rapidly and said with temptation.


    "It doesn''t matter. There''s no so-called correct cultivation method. I''m still invincible at the same level. I don''t go to other places. It''s enough to mix in the world."


    Ding Ning put on a look that he was not interested at all, let Binbo''s face droop immediately, and said bitterly, "what are you interested in!"


    "Not old medicine!"


    Ding Ning stared at Binbo''s expression and observed the change of his face.


    Sure enough, Binbo''s face changed and looked at Ding Ning in surprise: "it''s impossible. How can you know the old medicine?"


    "Why can''t I know? My position in the Terran is far from what you can imagine, and I know far more things than ordinary people."


    Ding Ning''s face was not red and his heart did not jump.


    "No, it''s impossible. Only the descendants of those few people in the high level of divine descent can know the secret of the old medicine. Are you their descendants?"


    Binbo looked at Ding Ning suspiciously and asked.


    "You talk too much."


    Ding Ning''s face was calm. He wanted to cut off the momentum in his hand. He said impatiently, "say something I''m interested in."


    But there has been a terrible wave in my heart, God? Is it a divine organization? How is this possible?


    Binbo was suppressed here by the demon clan 5000 years ago. Did the divine race organization already exist at that time?


    If this is the case, the existence of divine descent organizations is likely to be far more than 5000 years, and they may have existed in ancient times.


    "No, no, if you are divine, we are our own."


    Binbo said hurriedly, for fear that Ding Ning would be cut off.


    Ding Ning''s pupil shrinks violently into a awn. Is he his own person with the demon clan? Did the divine organization commit human rape?


    "I am indeed a descendant of divine descent, but why haven''t I heard my ancestors talk about what contact with your demon clan?"


    Ding Ning frowned, put down the sky and asked pretendingly.


    Binbo breathed a sigh of relief and quickly explained, "our demon clan has been sealed for 5000 years. Haven''t you heard of anything unusual? By the way, what generation is your ancestor now?"


    What generation? what do you mean? Nima, how do I know?


    Ding Ning''s mind turned sharply, fearing that Binbo would see the flaw, he hardened his head and said nonsense: "the third generation!"


    "The third generation!"


    Binbo suddenly smashed his mouth, but a strange smile with sarcastic meaning flashed on his face: "it seems that your ancestors really made the elixir according to the formula."


    "What do you mean?"


    Ding Ning asked puzzled.


    "If you hadn''t developed the elixir, how could your ancestors have been reincarnated three times and lived to the third life?"


    Binbo looked at Ding Ning contemptuously, and he had a clear positioning for him. This guy has a certain position in the descendants of God descent, but he is definitely not the most legitimate person, otherwise he would not have heard of the core secret.


    Reincarnation? Third generation? Alive III?


    Ding Ning was stunned. If what Binbo said is true, doesn''t it mean that some of the top leaders of the divine descent organization have lived for more than 5000 years? It almost runs through the whole history of civilization recorded by human historical materials, which is incredible.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s silly expression, Binbo immediately regained his sense of superiority and said triumphantly: "although God descendants get only the incomplete formula of the elixir, it''s quite good to be reborn three times."


    "Do you have a complete recipe for ageless medicine?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes glittered and asked urgently.


    "Where do I have a complete formula of elixir? The formula is only in the hands of the demon family royal family. Only those who have made great achievements will be rewarded with an elixir!"


    Binbo said triumphantly, "I said I was an elite warrior of the demon family. I had made many great achievements before I was rewarded with an elixir by the holy demon king."


    Ding Ning''s mind fluctuated and his mind was full of imagination. He increasingly felt that the invasion of the demon clan ten thousand years ago seemed very complicated. Why did Tongtian tower communicate with the demon world so skillfully? Is the Yan Emperor and the Yellow Emperor dead or alive? Where did you end up?


    Some people say that they have become gods and ancestors in the fairy world, but Ding Ning knows that it is pure nonsense. The nine day Xuannv and Su Su are from the fairy world. They have never heard of the two emperors of Yan and Huang flying into the fairy world. Moreover, the Tongtian tower has fallen, and they can''t fly if they want to fly.


    Others say that they died in the war of the demon invasion, but as the ancestor of Chinese civilization and the leader of the human race, even if they died in the war, how can no one restrain their bodies?


    Although they are famous in history, it was only before the dark calendar, but there was no record of their whereabouts after the dark calendar. The final whereabouts became a mystery, which has to be said to be a huge doubt.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning had a terrible idea. If his guess was true, the two emperors of Yan and Huang would be the biggest traitors in human history.


    "How did you come to the human world?"


    Ding Ning didn''t expect Binbo to know many secrets, but he couldn''t help asking tentatively.


    "It seems that you''re not doing well in divine descent. Didn''t your ancestors tell you? In order to pursue eternal longevity, your ancestors took the initiative to contact our demon clan through some secret method and wanted to make a deal with us. They were willing to open the door of the world in exchange for the formula of ageless medicine."


    Binbo''s answer made Ding Ning''s heart suddenly fall to the bottom of the valley, and his whole body trembled with anger. Unexpectedly, there were real traitors on the earth. For his own personal interests, he even let demons invade, resulting in the destruction of human life and the bloody battlefield of countless heroes.


    His heart is punishable!


    be guilty of a crime for which one deserves to die ten thousand deaths!


    "Which ancestor are you talking about? What''s your last name? I haven''t heard my grandfather say it."


    Ding Ning''s mood was surging and fluctuating, forced to suppress his inner anger and maintained his composure.


    "Then I don''t know. It is estimated that only our great demon emperor knows. Even the holy demon king doesn''t know. After we come to the world, we are only responsible for dealing with people of divine descent."


    Binbo said impatiently, "if you ask your ancestors about such things, you''ll know."


    "My ancestors don''t value me very much. How can they tell me these confidential things."


    Ding Ning said wrongfully.


    Binbo turned his eyes and said seductively, "if you can untie my seal and get me out, I''ll talk to your ancestors and blow the wind in my ears. Maybe your ancestors will train you as a successor."


    Ding Ning looked excited and hesitated for a long time before shaking his head bitterly: "it''s useless. I can''t see my grandfather all year round, and he can''t listen to you say two good words and focus on training me."


    "You''re stupid. Although I don''t have a complete formula for ageless medicine, I''m a person who has taken ageless medicine. My blood essence contains ingredients of ageless medicine. As long as you can save me, I can contribute some blood essence to your gods to do research, and maybe I can work out a complete formula? At that time, your ancestors won''t be able to treat me as a guest of honor. I ask him to focus on cultivating you, Do you think he won''t agree? "


    Binbo said with an angry expression on his face.


    "I..."


    Ding Ning was moved, but what moved him was not what bin Bo said, but his blood. Looking at the pool of blood destroyed by the destruction of the sky, the corners of his mouth were painful. NIMA, if she had known that this guy''s blood essence had the ingredients of ageless medicine, she would have collected it and studied it by herself.

 Chapter 1028

    "What are you hesitating about? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to change your destiny. Hello, Hello, everyone!"


    Binbo saw that Ding Ning was still hesitant and hurried anxiously.


    "I know, but what the hell is this place? How can I get you out?"


    Ding Ning said with an impassioned expression on his face and gnashing his teeth, but he was sneering at himself. NIMA, his eyes are rolling. I really think I''m a fool. Don''t say I''m not from the divine race organization. Even if it is, once the old devil gets out of trouble, he can''t obediently donate blood for the divine race to experiment, and he will kill himself at the first time.


    Although he didn''t know what happened in those years, it was obvious that the demon family broke its promise after coming to the human world and only gave the divine descendant an incomplete prescription of ageless medicine. The relationship between the two can''t be so friendly now.


    Although he doesn''t understand the principle of reincarnation, it can be imagined that the process will never be so beautiful. This method of using drug reincarnation to continue life will inevitably have huge side effects. The divine descendants don''t hesitate to betray the whole human race, but in exchange for such a formula. It''s strange if they can be satisfied.


    Reincarnation of living Buddha is also called reincarnation. Is it the test object of divine descent to test according to the reincarnation principle of ageless medicine?


    The more Ding Ning thinks about it, the more likely it is. After all, no one can guess what kind of terrible energy an organization behind the scenes that runs through the whole history of human development has. It is not impossible that even the whole Tibetan Buddhism is driven by divine descent behind the scenes.


    Originally, he thought that the divine descent organization was just an evil organization that was crazy and studied the evolution of human genes, but now it seems that what he knew was only the tip of the iceberg of this behemoth, which made him feel heavy and stressed!


    "I don''t know where it is. I''m sealed here by the demon clan. My scope of activities is only such a large place. It''s been five thousand years. I''ve forgotten what the food tastes like."


    Binbo said sadly.


    Ding Ning''s face shows pity, but he secretly curses in his heart. Ya, you won''t lose another 10000 years.


    "See that coffin? My body is sealed there. As long as you help me open the seal on the coffin, I can leave."


    Binbo can''t wait to get out of trouble.


    Ding Ning frowned and asked suspiciously, "this is not your body?"


    "Of course not. It''s my magic."


    In order to confirm his statement, Binbo''s head flickered and turned into a black fog.


    "How did you turn into my friend?"


    Ding Ning whispered to himself that the devil family really had strange and unpredictable means. He could turn into tianxuanzi. Can this guy read his mind? And this black fog, is it the magic in the legend?


    "Well, through this magic mirror, I can see anything that happens within a five kilometer radius. Before I heard the news, I saw your friend."


    Binbo did not hide, spitting out a mirror engraved with black patterns from the black fog.


    "What is this? So magical?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled with salivation. He could see anything that had happened within a five kilometer radius. Good thing!


    Binbo seemed to see Ding Ning''s salivation. The fog surged and said with temptation: "this is also a rare magic treasure in our demon family, but it can only be stimulated by magic Qi. As long as you save me, I can not only give you this magic mirror, but also teach you the cultivation skills of our demon family. You can use it when you cultivate magic Qi."


    "Really?"


    Ding Ning''s face was full of joy, but he sneered in his heart. If I practiced magic skills, I would become your puppet!


    "Of course, I''m the elite of the demon clan. Although I teach you something, it''s also much stronger than your Terran skills. I don''t know how many times. When your ancestors see your excellence, how can they not focus on cultivating you."


    Seeing Ding Ning''s intention, Binbo seduced again, but he was secretly anxious. Why is this bastard always dawdling? Hum, as soon as I get out of trouble, I will make you a magic puppet at the first time.


    "By the way, you haven''t told me what he Tao meant before?"


    Ding Ning thought for a moment. He was really unwilling not to squeeze out the last use value of this guy.


    "Are you finished? Untie my seal first, and I''ll tell you slowly!"


    Binbo only has a head size magic, and his strength is constantly weak. He is eager to integrate with the flesh, so that he can recover quickly, and his tone can''t help becoming impatient.


    "Don''t be so shameless. I''m asking you now. Answer me quickly, or I''ll kill you now!"


    Ding Ning raised tianmie, his eyes flashing fierce, and he was about to cut off at any time.


    Binbo was frightened by Ding Ning''s sudden turn of face and said quietly, "didn''t we have a good chat? How can we lose our temper?"


    Ding Ning gestured with tianmie: "don''t be such nonsense. Answer the question quickly. If the answer is satisfactory to me, I''ll find a way to save you immediately. In the future, you''ll be popular with me and drink spicy. I won''t treat you badly."


    Binbo seems to want to save Ding Ning, but he should be the main one in the future. He immediately breathed a sigh of relief and sneered at himself. Let you be arrogant for a while, and then settle accounts with you when I get out of trouble.


    Immediately, in a frightened tone, he flattered and said, "OK, I''ll mix with you in the future."


    "Come on, what is harmony?"


    Ding Ning impatiently put down tianmie. If he didn''t want to get the answer, he would kill this guy now.


    "Our demon clan was born in the human race. In fact, the cultivation methods are similar, but our understanding of the essence of cultivation is far more than your human race."


    Binbo did not linger any longer. After organizing the language, he said, "when a martial artist cultivates in the Zhenwu realm, he is aware of a certain law suitable for him, which must be clear to you."


    Ding Ning nodded and asked curiously, "what law do you understand!"


    "Most of our demons understand human nature, such as fear, anger, hatred, sadness and so on. What I understand is greed!"


    Binbo honestly confessed that in his eyes, Ding Ning was already his magic puppet, and there was nothing to hide.


    "Greed? Interesting!"


    Ding Ning suddenly looked at an empty underground palace, where there were any gold, silver, jewelry, cultural relics and antiques on the ground, and there were only dozens of human corpses who died because of greed at the bottom of their hearts.


    This sentence makes Ding Ning have an essential understanding of the cultivation direction of the demon family. The demon family cultivates the weakness of human nature and can easily arouse people''s deepest hidden desire to confuse people and manipulate human nature.


    "Zhenwu''s entry into Shenwu requires the integration of essence, Qi and spirit, that is, the integration of blood, Qi, Zhenyuan and spiritual power to condense the soul of martial arts before entering the Shenwu realm."


    Binbo patiently explained. Ding Ning listened very carefully and felt a sudden realization in his heart. He really didn''t know how Zhenwu should enter Shenwu. Now he understood that the so-called essence and spirit is the integration of physical power, spiritual power and spiritual power.


    Binbo''s tone became a little strange: "however, there is also a difference in the unity of essence, Qi and spirit. The stronger the essence, the stronger the condensed martial spirit, but many strong people in the Shenwu realm of your Terran are poor."


    "What do you say?"


    Ding Ning was in high spirits. Knowing that he had reached the key, he quickly asked.


    "It''s a basic common sense for martial arts practitioners to cultivate themselves, refine their Qi and cultivate their spirit. However, most martial arts practitioners in the divine martial arts realm are poor in physical and mental strength except Zhenyuan. Therefore, the martial spirits they condense are the weakest, so their combat effectiveness is really vulnerable."


    Binbo said, "so we suspect that the ancient martial arts inheritance of the human race is missing. We only refine Qi, or only refine body, or only refine divine power."


    Ding Ning was shocked. He was as bright and cheerful as an enlightened man. He finally understood the problem. Essence, Qi and God are the basis of cultivation, which is equivalent to a troika going hand in hand on the road of cultivation. However, most of the cultivation methods on earth only focus on Qi refining, or only body refining. Only spiritual masters can cultivate both qi and God. Therefore, the divine weapons achieved by spiritual masters are stronger than ordinary divine weapons.


    The troika is full of power. Only one or two carriages are naturally far less powerful than the troika, and the martial spirit condensed is naturally much weaker.


    It''s no wonder that for so many years, it''s difficult for even a strong man in the Shenwu realm in the ancient military world to appear. He''s lame. It''s not so easy to want the unity of spirit and spirit.


    This made him secretly happy. If he hadn''t been inherited by Chiyou to refine his body, if he hadn''t swallowed mirage Jiao''s inner alchemy and become a spiritual master by chance, I''m afraid he''s just a simple cultivation now, and his combat power can''t be so strong.


    It seems that you have good luck. If you make mistakes, you will embark on the correct road of cultivation. Otherwise, after knowing the correct road of cultivation, you will have to go back and find ways to enhance your physique and mental strength, which will delay more efforts.


    "The acquired three realms are human martial arts, Xuanwu and earthly martial arts. The innate three realms are heavenly martial arts, true martial arts and divine martial arts. The divine martial arts realm is that after the soul of martial arts is quenched to the limit, the mortal body is removed and promoted to the holy king. However, even the innate divine martial arts are still within the scope of human beings, but the holy King realm is different. It is a very special realm. The so-called reborn and extraordinary holy realm is the holy King realm, also known as Tong "Divine land!"


    Binbo''s theoretical knowledge is very solid, which really taught Ding Ning a lesson: "this realm means that he has transcended the category of mortals and stepped into the first realm of the three realms of divine power."


    "Three realms of divine power? Aren''t they true gods, divine generals and divine kings?"


    Ding Ning asked puzzled.


    "Who told you that? That''s nonsense."


    Binbo flatly rejected: "The three realms of divine communication refer to the three realms of communicating with God, entering into God and transforming God. The true God, the divine general and the divine king are just the job level division set up by the protoss in the Xianting, not the division of realm. The true God is the ordinary divine official in the Xianting, equivalent to the lowest official; the divine general is the middle-level position in the Xianting; the divine king is equivalent to the king and prime minister in your human court And princes are officials and barons below one person and above ten thousand people. "


    Ding Ning''s eyes were tongue tied. Su Su told him about the true God, the divine general and the divine king. He thought they were three levels of cultivation. Unexpectedly, it was a title established by Xianting.


    However, Jiutian Xuannv seems to have said that the fairyland is divided into upper gods, middle gods and lower gods. She should not deceive herself and put forward this question immediately.


    Binbo explained: "the lowest person who can serve in the immortal court is the spirit realm, so those guys of the protoss are used to calling the spirit realm as the lower God, the middle God from the early stage to the later stage of the spirit realm, and the upper God at the peak of the spirit realm."


    Ding Ning trembled all over. Isn''t it that Su Su''s great Qiu Jiajun was innocent? Although he was called a god general by virtue of his nepotism, at least he must not be a peak of ecstasy? It seems that Su Su''s Revenge road still has a long way to go. He immediately stopped thinking about these bad things and asked curiously, "is the holy king an immortal?"

 Chapter 1029

    "Immortal? Hehe, it''s no problem to say that it''s a God, but it''s not an immortal. It''s at the level of creation God. The whole three worlds don''t know whether there is an immortal except for the creation God who doesn''t know life and death!"


    Binbo said with longing on his face.


    "There is no immortal in the three realms? The Immortal Emperor..."


    Ding Ning was completely shocked. He always thought that the Immortal Emperor was an immortal.


    "The Immortal Emperor is not an immortal, only because the immortal court is the place where the creation God once managed the three realms. After the creation God disappeared, the Lord of the immortal court was called the Immortal Emperor, which is the same title as the God general and the God King."


    Binbo proudly said: "the so-called Immortal Emperor is just the peak of Huashen, a realm with our demon emperor, but this step is like a natural moat. It''s normal to be unable to break through in a lifetime."


    "I see!"


    Ding Ning finally realized that both the Immortal Emperor and the devil emperor, like the president of the country, are just a title of honor, which does not represent their realm of cultivation. Even if a holy kingdom can become the Lord of the immortal court, it will also be called the Immortal Emperor.


    "Said so much, but forgot to say the most important!"


    Binbo found that he was off the subject, Quickly brought the topic back: "The holy king is the first of the three realms of divine power. At this level, he can no longer be regarded as a person. His every move coincides with the way of heaven. He can initially borrow the power of the laws of heaven and earth. When the martial spirit is refined to the extreme, he can survive alone from the flesh. Even if the flesh is killed, as long as the martial spirit is not destroyed, he will have the opportunity to give up his life again. When the martial spirit is fully integrated with his own spirit, he will integrate the two ways into one When you enter the realm of God, our demon family calls this realm the realm of harmony. "


    "Two in one?"


    Ding Ning asked with a confused face.


    "Yes, so I said before that the holy king of your Terran is too weak because your cultivation method is wrong. Most people practice according to their own attributes in the Zhenwu realm. Although the speed of cultivation will be faster, there is only one Tao after combining the Tao. When our demon clan asks about the realm, we never understand the rules that fit our own rules, but to understand them Other rules of heaven and earth. In this way, there will be two kinds of Tao after combining the Tao. Naturally, they are more powerful than those who master only one kind of Tao. Most of your Terran holy kings are single attribute holy kings. In addition, their physical body is weak and their spiritual strength is not strong, so they will naturally feel very weak. "


    Seeing Ding Ning''s stupidity, Binbo was very satisfied with his expression, Some proudly continued to talk: "The human body itself is a heaven and earth. As long as there are attributes between the heaven and earth, the human body will have them. What attributes is a martial artist? In fact, it is just because that attribute is more prominent. For example, a martial artist is Jin Linggen. Everyone will say that he is metallic, but in fact? His body is not only metallic. There must be other attributes Ah, so when we ask about the environment, our demon clan never chooses the most prominent attribute, but chooses a more prominent attribute compared with other attributes to feel it. In this way, there will be two kinds of Tao after combining the Tao. "


    "Is there a combination of three ways and four ways?"


    Ding Ning remembered that he was now a fellow practitioner of six kinds of Taoism, and couldn''t help asking for advice.


    "Of course, there is a generation of Tianjiao in my demon family. They are born with three spiritual roots of wind, fire and wood. They master four kinds of Tao when they combine the Tao. They are called the first Tianjiao of my demon family."


    Binbo said with envy.


    Ding Ning''s mind fluctuated. He finally understood what was wrong with the cultivation of the human race. First, the lack of body cultivation skills, second, the lack of spiritual cultivation methods, and third, the imperfect cultivation knowledge and lack of inheritance. Of course, he felt that the most important thing was that all major sects had a deep view of the door and cherished themselves, which caused the current situation.


    For example, the saint daughter clan, which clearly has the method of cultivating spiritual power, is not allowed to be spread out. Other sects have deep heritage and have their own unique skills, but is it possible for them to take it out? It''s impossible.


    Although martial arts practitioners have few body refining skills, they are not unique. Otherwise, there will not be so many so-called horizontal training masters. The familiar golden bell jar and iron cloth shirt are not all body refining methods, but the cultivation methods are relatively shallow.


    Of course, if there is no foreign invasion, it''s nothing for everyone to cherish themselves. But now the demon clan is threatening, and the Xianting has been captured for thousands of years. How long can the world persist?


    He believes that sooner or later, the demon clan or the underworld may crush the world. What will the world take to resist?


    In particular, there is an evil organization of divine descent inside the earth. If they can betray the world for the first time, they can betray the world for the second time. If this serious problem can not be solved as soon as possible, it will cause big trouble sooner or later.


    But the problem is that the divine descendant organizations have been hiding in the dark like rats in the gutter. It''s too difficult to find them all.


    What''s more, the divine descendant has an incomplete prescription of immortality medicine. Even if those old monsters who have lived for three, four or even seven or eight generations are elm bumps, they have been refined for thousands of years. They are not so easy to deal with. Even if they can be dug out, they may not be able to fight.


    Headache, I just want to have a family reunion and live a quiet and happy life with a group of beautiful daughters-in-law. Why is it so difficult?


    Ding Ning shook his head in annoyance and felt his head was very big. He always liked a plain and comfortable life, but the reality ran counter to the life he wanted, forcing him to shoulder a responsibility to save the world. This is probably that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility!


    Some people may say that he took his family to paradise island to live a life of indifference.


    But the question is, if the human world is really captured by the demon clan one day, where will there be a so-called paradise in the world?


    You don''t care, I don''t care. In the end, everyone doesn''t care. They just sit and eat and die. When that day comes, they can stand it.


    The so-called strong is precisely because they don''t like to hand over their fate to others. They can be called strong only if they dare to take the lead in everything. The greater their ability, the greater their responsibility. This is by no means a joke.


    "Is there anything else to ask?"


    Binbo was already impatient. He wanted to tear dingning apart, but he had to be patient and asked.


    "Last question!"


    Ding Ning looked at him deeply.


    "You say!"


    Binbo asked happily.


    "Is your body in the coffin? Is there any blood essence?"


    "Yes, uh, why are you asking?"


    Binbo answered subconsciously, then realized that it was bad, and looked at him warily.


    "Nothing, borrow your blood essence, now..."


    Ding Ning apologized insincerely and said, "sorry, you should be on your way!"


    "You... You have gone back on your word... Eh!"


    Binbo was stunned and roared in panic.


    Before the voice fell, the bright knife light flashed and cut the black fog in half, and Binbo''s scolding stopped suddenly.


    "Whoosh!"


    Half of the black fog dissipated, and the other half suddenly accelerated and fled to the distance.


    But since Ding Ning had already started to kill, how could he let him go? In an instant, thousands of knives flashed and completely annihilated it in Binbo''s vicious curse.


    "Annihilation talisman is really a good thing. With it, the demon clan will no longer be immortal."


    Ding Ning satisfactorily put away tianmie, picked up the magic treasure and muttered in a low voice: "seal is no longer the enemy of the demon family, I am!"


    In front of the coffin, the rune flickered and the light went out indefinitely. After standing for a long time, Ding Ning resolutely turned and left.


    Although the seal is not a divine seal, it is also extremely high-end, and it is also connected to the large array of the whole underground palace. Once forcibly cracked, it is likely to lead to unpredictable consequences.


    So he thought it over and decided to give up.


    First, he was just curious about the elixir, but he didn''t have the mind to get it; Second, he was worried that there would be some unforeseen consequences if he forcibly opened the coffin. If he loosened the seal of the previous magic image and released the devil''s head inside, it would be difficult for him to redeem his sin. Although he didn''t know who was sealed, the devil who could be sealed by God level sealing was not the existence he could afford to provoke now.


    Ding Ning curiously played with the palm sized black patterned bronze mirror in his hand and tried to summon his spiritual power to see if it could be used. As a result, the magic mirror didn''t respond.


    "Magic treasure, you must use magic Qi to drive. It''s a little interesting!"


    Ding Ning tried his spiritual power and divine consciousness, but he couldn''t do it. He murmured in a low voice, carefully recalled the appearance of the demon Qi, and tried to see if he could simulate it.


    Unfortunately, even if he simulated his spiritual power into a black fog and urged the magic mirror, he still had no response.


    Ding Ning knew that he could only simulate the shape of magic Qi, but he didn''t understand magic Qi at all, so he couldn''t simulate the real magic Qi.


    He sighed helplessly. When he was about to put away the magic mirror, his heart suddenly moved. When he remembered that he had transformed into a second personality, his breath became gloomy and cruel. It was somewhat similar to the magic Qi. I don''t know whether it would work.


    Anyway, I don''t know where to find tianxuanzi. Just try it. What if it''s ok?


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning instantly transformed into a second personality, and his breath became cold. Then he simulated the breath of magic Qi and input it into the magic mirror.


    The dark brilliance of the magic mirror flashed, and the mirror gradually began to become clear. There was a scene of several mercenaries looking for their way in the maze, which was like installing a high-tech camera. They could even hear their words.


    Ding Ning was overjoyed. Holding the magic mirror, he constantly changed direction and looked for tianxuanzi. He soon found that he was still shuttling back and forth in the maze without injury or danger. This was a long sigh of relief.


    He happily changed his direction and saw that Feng Lingxiao had joined Helena. Pimur didn''t know how to get together with the little monk and the boy with the knife; Jiang wuhui walked with Lvzhu and Yan; Even the wind god and others entered the maze, but at the moment, only the rain god, King Kong and a few men around him. They should have ordered their hands to go down and find their way.


    Eh, I didn''t find the black and thin Tianzhu monk and Zhu Gu.


    Ding Ning was surprised and changed direction again. He still didn''t find their figure. Have they left the range of five kilometers?


    When he put down the magic mirror in some disappointment, he inadvertently saw a red figure flash away from the afterlight. Ding Ning quickly looked carefully and saw that Zhu Gu had turned into a monster at the moment, and eight white bone long claws were walking underground like a bulldozer.


    Nima, this cunning dog has gone underground.


    Strange, isn''t there an array underground? How did he get in?


    Ding Ning was surprised and hurriedly looked in front of Zhu Gu. Only then did he find that this guy was not hiding in the ground, but very difficult to move forward along an extremely narrow underground passage, showing his bone blade just to make the passage expand a little more convenient.


    Ding Ning controlled the angle of the magic mirror to extend forward again. The scene made him suddenly open his eyes. He couldn''t believe that the Tianzhu monk was crawling like a snake hundreds of meters underground in front of Zhu Gu.

 Chapter 1030

    The Yoga skill of Tianzhu monk has reached an incredible level. His body is forcibly pulled into a few meter long line and creeps forward like a human snake. It looks very strange, but he has never touched the array under him, and Zhu Gu is tracking him from a distance.


    Does this little monster want to kill the monk Zhu that day? Why? Is there anything that attracted him to monk Zhu that day?


    Ding Ning thought more and more strange. Who was the Zhu monk that day? Why do you know that walking from there won''t touch the array?


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning couldn''t stay any longer. He quickly escaped into the ground along Zhu Gu''s direction and chased forward quickly.


    Feeling the array fluctuation only a few centimeters away from him, Ding Ning realized how great the Zhu monk was that day. He even walked through the distance of less than one meter between the surface and the array. You know, the underground array is extremely lethal. If it''s not good, he will be hanged by the array.


    What he admired most was that Zhu monk obviously didn''t know how to escape from the earth that day, but he used a pair of alloy gloves on his hand to dig a way. It can be seen how brave and courageous this guy is.


    Ding Ning walked through the ground with his heart hanging in his throat. He didn''t dare to be careless at all. The place was so narrow that he didn''t have the ability of Tianzhu monks to pull his body along the growth line, so he couldn''t raise his speed all the time and had to follow them carefully.


    I don''t know how long later, the magic mirror in Ding Ning''s hand suddenly flashed, and the Tianzhu monk dug through the wall and appeared in an underground palace.


    Ding Ning was shocked by the scene and almost touched the big array. A violent array fluctuation came, which scared him not to breathe, curled up and dared not move. After a long time, the fluctuation of the big array gradually subsided.


    There is a towering palace in the underground palace. At the gate of the palace, there are hundreds of Mongolian cavalry patrolling back and forth in a neat queue on bone horses. They just look at their dead gray faces, empty and dull eyes, as well as their decaying armor and weapons. They are obviously not living people.


    The Tianzhu monks slipped along the wall like geckos and fell to the ground like a pool of mud. After the patrolling cavalry passed, they slowly wriggled up, recovered in the blink of an eye, crawled forward like snakes on the ground, and wanted to find a gap to enter the palace.


    Unfortunately, he obviously underestimated the dead Mongolian cavalry. A small leader like cavalry suddenly raised the rusty machete in his hand, and the cavalry behind him immediately stopped neatly.


    The little leader sniffed with his nose. He seemed to smell the breath of living people. His dead fish like eyes suddenly looked at the Tianzhu monk pretending to be dead on the ground. His mouth roared silently, and the machete in his hand pointed to the monk''s location.


    Hundreds of cavalry were alerted. With a click, they took out their machetes and drove the bone horse towards the Tianzhu monks.


    Is this the invincible cavalry? Indeed, it deserves its reputation!


    Ding Ning looked at this scene with some shock. It was just hundreds of cavalry, but as soon as he charged, he exuded an invincible terrorist momentum.


    Even though he was not at the scene through the magic mirror, Ding Ning could still feel the air of iron and blood coming to his face, which was shocking and trembling.


    The Tianzhu monk''s face changed. He didn''t dare to touch his front lightly. His body suddenly retreated. He planned to avoid this round of charge and rushed into the array to kill.


    What he did not expect was that although these cavalry had died for many years, their fighting instinct had not fallen at all, but became more and more exquisite.


    Their bows and horses were skillful. Qi Qi took out the bows and arrows on his back. At the moment of passing by, Qi Qi pulled his bow and arrows, and the arrows and rain all over the sky shot at the enemy with the roaring wind.


    The Tianzhu monk was unprepared and could not hide. He suddenly opened his mouth and gave a loud roar. A substantial air ripple spread around like a tide. Unexpectedly, he stubbornly blocked the arrow rain in front of him and fell to the ground.


    "Does the Buddhist lion roar?"


    Ding Ning looked strange and muttered in a low voice. He had obviously underestimated the Tianzhu monk. This guy had been hiding his strength before. I''m afraid he didn''t show all his skills even now. What a surprise!


    "Shua!"


    When the cavalry saw that the arrow rain had failed, they raised their machetes together, and even ran like a horse through a flower, which was dazzling.


    In the twinkling of an eye, a strange battle formation was formed, which firmly surrounded the Tianzhu monks. Ten people launched the first wave of charge for a team.


    The Tianzhu monk was happy and fearless. His blood was boiling all over him. He boldly welcomed him. His alloy gloves were invulnerable and fought with the cavalry.


    With a loud bang, ten machetes gathered into one knife and cut it down. Unexpectedly, the blood of the Tianzhu monks surged and stepped back several steps.


    Ten people''s Countermeasures: the horse whipped and rushed over. Before the Tianzhu monk calmed down, the second wave of charge came again. Ten machetes were cut off, which shocked him a few steps back again. Then there was the third wave... The fourth wave


    Ding Ning was stunned. Unexpectedly, the battle array of these cavalry soldiers was so exquisite, and the walking position was even more wonderful to the peak. After you sing, I came on stage, wave after wave, but it was not chaotic at all. The attack time and rhythm were perfect.


    Each wave of attack arrived at the moment when the Tianzhu monk Jiuli had just gone to Xinli and was not born. It was as continuous as the tide, which made the Tianzhu monk in a hurry. He didn''t even have time to catch his breath. Even if he had great skills, he could only be beaten passively and screamed in a hurry.


    No wonder Mongolian cavalry was invincible in those days. Even the most powerful ones in this battle array can only cope with it and have no time to fight back.


    Ding Ning was dazzled, and his face showed a thoughtful color. Although it was a battle array, it was similar to the truth of the battle between two Wulin experts. Whoever mastered the attack rhythm led the direction of victory.


    The cavalry made up for the serious shortage of personal force with battle array. Round after round of non-stop attacks are enough to kill any expert.


    We should know that they take the initiative and master the attack rhythm. Although the attack is continuous, they are actually taking turns to rest, which doesn''t consume much energy.


    Unless they interrupt their supply rhythm as soon as they come up, the only way to break the game is to reduce ten meetings with one force. Use absolute power to beat back a wave of attacks, cause chaos, interrupt their attack rhythm, and the battle array will break itself.


    But the Tianzhu monk obviously knew that someone was following behind him, so he chose to hide his strength before, but he suffered the consequences. As a result, he fell into an embarrassing situation. He was hit by this continuous attack, his blood surged and his physical strength was consumed rapidly.


    Zhu Gu is very cunning. Now he has arrived at the entrance of the underground palace, but he is not in a hurry to go out. He puts away his bone blade and sits on the mountain to watch the tiger fight, waiting to reap the benefits of the fisherman, but he doesn''t know that Ding Ning is approaching quickly behind him.


    The Tianzhu monk seems to have some secret method. He can detect Zhu Gu''s arrival. For fear of being attacked by him, he can no longer hide his strength. He roared, wrapped a layer of flame on his fist, and blew a hard blow at the machete.


    "Boom!"


    Sparks splashed everywhere, like a prairie fire, and instantly ignited the rotten leather armor of the surrounding cavalry. Each cavalry was burning with fire, emitting a hot high temperature. Without making any sound, it was burned to ashes, and the bone horse "bilila" piled a lot of broken bones on the ground.


    This caught the cavalry behind by surprise and directly bumped into the cavalry in front. With only one knife in time, they were ignited and stepped into the footsteps of the cavalry in front.


    Like pushing down a domino, the cavalry behind rushed forward one after another, but was blocked by the comrades in arms in front. For a moment, the whole battle array was in chaos and fell to the ground.


    The Tianzhu monks had been beaten before and rushed into the cavalry group, smashing their heads one by one.


    Zhu Gu''s pupils contracted violently. What kind of flame is this? It''s so terrible that it burned a person alive in such a short time.


    Without the support of the battle array, these cavalry are just a little stronger than ordinary people. In the hands of the angry Tianzhu monks, they were slaughtered without the power to fight back. Headless bodies fell to the ground, together with the broken bones of bone horses and a piece of white on the ground. They look very evil!


    "Come out, I knew you followed me!"


    After breaking the head of the last cavalry, the Tianzhu monk stared at Zhu Gu''s hiding place and shouted in stiff Chinese.


    When Zhu Gu saw that he was hiding, he no longer hid. He jumped down from the hole more than one meter high from the ground, blinked his flawless big eyes and didn''t speak. He just looked at him timidly.


    "Is that you?"


    The Tianzhu monk''s face showed an unexpected color. When he pretended to lose his mind and kill in the magic Statue Square, he actually paid attention to all the strong people present. He knew that the seemingly simple little lama was not so harmless to people and animals.


    "It''s me. I''m just curious how you''re so familiar with here. There''s no malice!"


    Zhu Guzhi said childishly. With his beautiful little face, people unconsciously feel pity.


    "Hum! Boy, go to hell!"


    The Tianzhu monk was not confused by his appearance at all, and without hesitation punched him in the head.


    "Ah!"


    Zhu Gu screamed and squatted down like an ordinary child, just avoiding the punch.


    The Tianzhu monk had expected and kicked Zhu Gu without mercy.


    A clank.


    Sparks splashed everywhere.


    The sound of gold and iron.


    Zhu Gu''s insidious sudden sacrifice of the bone blade blocked the foot, but unexpectedly found that the Tianzhu monk''s shoes were made of special alloy and were not cut off as he expected.


    "Sure enough, it''s you. Ding Ning said you were the maker of the virus before. I''ll guard against you. Now it''s revealed?"


    The Tianzhu monk looked at Zhu Gu''s eight white bone claws, his pupils contracted slightly and said with a sneer.


    "Now that you have seen my real body, go to hell!"


    Zhu Gu stood up like a spider monster, four rear claws grasped the ground to stabilize the center of gravity, and four front claws waved a lot of residual shadows to kill the Tianzhu monk.


    "Hehe, the failed products in only one laboratory really want to be refined!"


    Seeing that Zhu Gu''s strength could not pose a threat to himself, the Tianzhu monk sneered and said, "I happen to have to settle accounts with you. I even destroyed one of our bases!"


    As he spoke, a flame whip suddenly appeared in the palm of his hand and pulled it hard at Zhu Gu.


    As soon as Zhu Gu''s face changed, he retreated like a ghost, avoided the flame whip and asked solemnly, "who are you?"


    "Let you die today. I''m the God of fire!"


    The Tianzhu monk proudly waved his whip, and the hot temperature soared like a fire dragon towards Zhu Gu.


    Ding Ning, who was invisible at the mouth of the cave, was stunned when he heard the speech. Is this guy the God of fire? Then why don''t the gods of wind and rain know him? Is it pretending not to know?

 Chapter 1031

    "Are you the God of fire?"


    Zhu Gu''s face changed sharply and asked incredulously.


    First, he wanted to avoid Ding Ning''s pursuit, second, he was curious about what the sneaky guy wanted to do, and third, he was consistent with the direction of the relic breath he sensed, so he followed behind secretly. Unexpectedly, he followed a big boss.


    The God of fire ranks first among the famous four God kings, followed by the powerful Thor, the God of wind, and the God of rain. It can be seen that the strength of the God of fire can not be underestimated.


    But the God of fire has always been mysterious. Even the other three God kings have not seen his true face. Unexpectedly, he is a Tianzhu monk. He is divided into two ways with Fengshen and other soldiers to hide his strength.


    "Yes, what? Want to escape? I can''t think of it, but..."


    The God of fire thought he had controlled the situation and said jokingly, "if you keep your hands on it, maybe I''ll save you a little life. After all, your mutant organization is very interested."


    Zhu Gu''s eyes flashed a cold color. Although he didn''t want to die, he knew that if he fell into the hands of the divine race organization, the end would be worse than death. He would be experimented as a white mouse all his life.


    "Then kill me. You want me to go back with you. There''s no way!"


    Zhu Gu closed his eyes, his head stretched out, and he looked like he would kill by pulling his neck.


    "You want to die, but I won''t let you die. It''s of great use to keep you."


    The fire god laughed wildly, and the fire whip wrapped Zhu Gu like a spirit snake and dragged him to himself.


    Although Zhu Gu was badly burned, he knew that this guy had actually controlled the fire, otherwise he might have been burned to ashes now. Relax and let him hold him without resistance.


    "Go to hell!"


    Seeing that Zhu Gu did not resist, the God of fire was relieved. When he was about to catch him, Zhu Gu suddenly opened his eyes and shouted angrily.


    A dazzling colorful light flashed, and the God of fire issued an inhuman scream. The fire whip could not be maintained and dissipated invisibly.


    When the colorful light dispersed, the God of fire had been lying on the ground and became a corpse. There was a large transparent hole in his chest, gurgling with blood.


    Ding Ning looked at the scene in horror and didn''t know what the colorful light was? It''s so terrible. If you''re caught off guard, you might get caught. It seems that it''s similar to streamer, but it''s definitely not. You don''t know what weapon it is.


    "Cough!"


    Zhu Gu coughed twice, his small face turned extremely white, and his breath was depressed. He sat on the ground and gasped heavily. It can be seen that he didn''t drive the colorful things without cost.


    Just as Ding Ning gritted his teeth and wanted to take the opportunity to remove it, Zhu Gu suddenly glanced at him, and without hesitation got up and rushed to the palace.


    "MD, found!"


    Ding Ning scolded angrily. He knew that he had forgotten to cover his breath under the shock just now, and was noticed by Zhu Gu, a guy who was far more than ordinary, so he ran away without hesitation.


    Take advantage of his illness to kill him, we must take advantage of his inability to use the colorful weapon to kill him now, otherwise there will be endless future trouble!


    Ding Ning got up without hesitation, flashed like a wind and chased into the palace.


    However, it was not found that the body of the God of fire gradually became illusory and finally disappeared. There was only a wooden man whose chest was penetrated on the ground.


    "Hoo!"


    As soon as he entered the palace, Ding Ning suddenly noticed a gust of evil wind. Without hesitation, he turned around, but was stunned to find that it was not Zhu Gu who attacked him, but a Mongolian soldier with a head necklace around his neck.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were slightly frozen. He had heard that some Mongolian tribal warriors would cut off each other''s heads after killing worthy warriors, soak them in special potions to reduce them, accumulate a certain amount, string them into necklaces and wear them around their necks to show their bravery. Such warriors are called thousands of people cutting generals, He is not at the same level as those ordinary soldiers outside. According to his estimation, he must at least be a general in the patriarchal realm.


    If he was only a general, he would not be afraid, but the problem was that there were 36 such generals in the palace and formed a strange battle array. Even he had to do something.


    I don''t know how Zhu Gu deceived them. At the moment, he has disappeared. Obviously, he has entered the back hall.


    He was in a hurry to chase Zhu Gu. There was no love war. He made every effort to blow a general away, broke the battle array and ran to the channel.


    Seeing that the generals had just caught up with the passage, he stopped and retreated. Ding Ning realized that these guys had their own responsibilities. Their responsibility was to guard the front hall. It was estimated that Zhu Gu had directly rushed into the passage before they reacted.


    "MD, I will kill you even if you are poor and fall into the yellow spring this time!"


    Ding Ning angrily scolded and ran like a lightning rush in the channel. He soon rushed out of the channel and came to the second Hall. He saw that Zhu Gu was entangled by more than 30 generals, and the entrance to the next hall was blocked by generals. He was immediately happy: "little rabbit, I see where you''re going!"


    The opportunity must not be lost. Ding Ning flew into the air without hesitation, jumped over the general''s head and slapped him on Zhu Gu''s head, ready to finish his work in the first battle and kill him!


    "Ah!"


    But unexpectedly, as soon as he jumped into the air, the rune flickered on the ceiling, and a huge Yuanli palm appeared out of thin air. It slapped him down like a fly, and fell to the ground. He couldn''t help but scream.


    Nima, there''s no air here?


    Ding Ning is also drunk. The power of this palm is not small. Although he is rough and fleshy, he has been photographed for seven meat and eight vegetables for a long time. If the green wood body is not recovering his injury quickly, I''m afraid this palm will be seriously injured.


    The most deadly thing is that more than 30 generals were fighting around Zhu Gu. Now as soon as he appeared, Hula rushed over and attacked him. Zhu Gu was finally relieved. Taking advantage of Ding Ning''s attention, he fought hard and fled to the channel.


    "Why, I''m a good man and that guy is a bad guy. What are you doing around me?"


    Ding Ning was so depressed that after Zhu Gu fled into the channel, the generals immediately withdrew and joined the battle group that beat him, which made him unable to get away for a moment.


    Although Ding Ning fought alone with the four great martial arts, he seemed to be forced by many cattle. In fact, there was a lot of water in it.


    First, it is a closed underground palace. There are few wind elements. The wind god can''t call many wind elements at all, so it looks like a vegetable melon; Second, the rain god''s attack is basically immune to him without threat; Third, Feng Lingxiao relied on his identity and didn''t really try his best; Fourth, Helena is a pseudo God of martial arts. It is estimated that the Royal League spent a lot of money to push her cultivation with natural materials and earth treasures. Her real combat power is a residue. In addition, the different standards for assessing the realm between the western and Eastern martial arts circles make her a pseudo God of martial arts. Otherwise, a little girl in her early twenties is a strong person in the divine martial arts realm, That''s no more genius than walking alone at night, the first genius in ancient martial arts?


    To sum up, Ding Ning''s combat power is very strong, but it''s not really strong enough to drag four with the strong in Shenwu realm. Therefore, it''s not surprising that he is dragged by more than 30 generals who are proficient in the battle array.


    But it''s just a drag. With the combat strength of these generals at the master level, with the cooperation of the battle array, they can''t be afraid of death, and then they can''t pose a threat to him with machetes mixed with immortal stones.


    But he was very angry. His grandmother''s unfamiliar terrain not only didn''t kill Zhu Gu''s monster, but inadvertently helped him solve the siege, which made him feel too oppressed.


    Therefore, the angry Ding Ning broke out with all his strength, smashed the heads of several generals one by one, and disappeared into the channel in a flash while taking advantage of the flaws in the battle array.


    As the saying goes, when you get to the gate of the third hall, Ding Ning doesn''t hurry in and is ready to wait and see. Besides, it''s hard to say that those generals can directly kill Zhu Gu, so as to avoid trouble.


    But I didn''t expect that the third hall was silent. Isn''t there a general here?


    Ding Ning looked around, but his face changed dramatically. The hall was empty. Only a Buddhist niche was placed on the front wall. In the middle of the Buddhist niche sat an old Lama with a jade body and closed eyes. At the moment, Zhu Gu was half unreal. He was about to integrate with the old Lama and smiled proudly at Ding Ning.


    The body relic is actually a body relic. No wonder Zhu Gu runs here without stopping. It''s much faster than looking for relics one by one for nine turns of Lingtong!


    What surprised Ding Ning most was that the old Lama clearly made a speech in the Potala Palace to wake up his sweeping old Lama, that is, the lotus living Buddha.


    Ding Ning can''t imagine how powerful this evil can be once Zhu Gu and master Liansheng''s physical relic are integrated. At that time, who else in the whole world is his opponent? You know, master Liansheng is a powerful existence.


    Eh! No, didn''t master Liansheng lift Xia up? How did you die here? Well, although Tibetan Buddhism says it''s reincarnation, Ding Ning thinks it''s actually dead.


    But now he has no time to think so much. He can only stop Zhu Gu from integrating with the body relic. He immediately took out tianmie and cut off Zhu Gu without hesitation. He also shouted in his mouth: "Lotus life Buddha, sorry, I can''t let this demon live."


    Zhu Gu grinned and showed a strange smile. Ding Ning jumped in his heart. It''s not good. There''s fraud!


    With a "buzzing" sound, the body relic of Liansheng Buddha was magnificently made. The terrible power came and forcibly flew Ding Ning out of the ground. When he landed, he stepped back for more than ten steps and barely stood still. His face was blue and white for a while, and a big mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth.


    It''s so strong. This is Ding Ning''s most intuitive feeling. If he hadn''t achieved the body of green wood, he could have killed him just once.


    The only consolation for him was that half of Zhu Guben''s body had been discharged by this force and was also shocked out, which finally interrupted his integration.


    "Hey, hey, where do I see you going now?"


    Ding Ning swallowed the blood from his throat, smiled grimly and walked slowly towards Zhu Gu, with an undisguised murder in his eyes.


    "Ding Ning, we don''t seem to have any deep hatred. Why are you chasing me?"


    Zhu Gu didn''t seem to expect that the body relic was still spiritual. He even excluded him, and roared in some despair.


    "No grievance, no revenge? Liu Junwei, do you think I don''t know your true identity? Hehe, even if you''re not Liu Junwei, you killed so many people with the zombie virus, I''ll kill you today for the people!"


    Ding Ning''s killing intention was awe inspiring, but he knew the truth that the trapped animals were still fighting. He was afraid of capsizing in the gutter and didn''t dare to be careless.


    "Go to hell!"


    Zhu Gu suddenly reached out and threw out something like a book to block Ding Ning''s sight, turned and ran quickly to the channel.

 Chapter 1032

    "Die!"


    Ding Ning was shocked and was about to cut it off, but suddenly found that his whole body was like being imprisoned. He couldn''t even move. He looked up in horror.


    Lotus life Buddha was shining all over, and an invisible force imprisoned him in place.


    "Lotus living Buddha, what do you mean? Why do you want to stop me from killing him, the devil who brings disaster to the world?"


    Ding Ning was unwilling to watch Zhu Gu escape and couldn''t help but ask loudly.


    "Hey! He has a long relationship with me. For my sake, let him go. I promise he will never harm the world in the future!"


    As if through the ancient river, a huge voice came slowly, with the meaning of supplication in the words.


    "You promise? How do you promise? He is carrying a zombie virus. Once the virus evolves and spreads, the whole world will be devastated and become a hell on earth!"


    Ding Ning''s face turned red and roared angrily.


    "No, he is now a reincarnated spirit child, recovering part of the memory of his previous life, and the virus has disappeared and will no longer harm the world."


    Lotus life Buddha vowed.


    Ding Ning''s face was uncertain. After thinking for a long time, he gritted his teeth and said, "if you really like what you said, I can let him go, but I have a grudge against him, he will never let me go. If he comes to trouble me, I can''t wait to die?"


    "If he takes revenge on you, you should rely on your own means. You should be conceited about life and death. Each should have his own destiny. I will never intervene again!"


    Lotus life Buddha sounds like a flood, but it is uncertain.


    Ding Ning knew that the situation was better than others. If the lotus living Buddha wanted to kill himself, he just thought about it. After weighing it over and over again, he nodded and said, "well, I''ll give you face today, but if he comes to me for revenge or does anything harmful, don''t blame me for being merciless!"


    "It should be so!"


    The voice of lotus living Buddha is getting farther and farther away, and the power to imprison him gradually dissipates.


    Ding Ning regained his freedom of movement. He was suffocated but had no place to vent. He was about to chop up the thread bound book thrown by Zhu Gu, but suddenly caught a glimpse of the three small characters "born in Lotus" written under the front page of the cover. He quickly stopped picking up the book and looked at it. He saw that the book was yellow, and the three big characters "heart demon classic" were written on the antique cover, The lower right side is marked with three small words "Liansheng note".


    "Eh, is this the self created skill of lotus life Buddha left in the Potala Palace? Wasn''t it taken away by Dalai? How could it be in Zhu Gu''s hands?"


    Ding Ning was surprised, and then remembered that Zhu Gu and Dalai had mixed together some time ago. It was estimated that Zhu Gu picked it up from Dalai, but now it''s cheaper for him.


    Quickly opened it and looked at it. On the first page, it was written like a dragon flying and Phoenix Dancing: if you don''t see all the dharmas, you get the Tao by name; Understanding all dharmas is the name solution. All living beings create delusions and generate the heart with the heart. Therefore, they are often in hell. There are no three poisons in the heart. It is a name of clean land. All good and evil are from the heart. Don''t seek the end outside the heart. There is no place


    Xuan and Xuan are rich in Zen theory, but Ding Ning is intoxicated and has made great achievements.


    The first page is memorized in the chest. Immediately open the second page. The first one is three small characters, enchanting chapter!


    Enchanted?


    Ding Ning was stunned and continued to look down. There was a detailed record of the method of entering the devil, but Liansheng solemnly noted that he had no intention of creating evil demons for the world, so he imposed a ban. If he did not succeed in the Bodhi Heart resolution, even entering the devil could not succeed.


    Lotus life Buddha believes that the power of the devil is very powerful. It belongs to the soul and is one of the hidden treasures of the human body. Whether it is joy, anger, sadness, fear, fear, fear, hatred, when these emotions are strong to a certain extent, they will stimulate people to burst out far more power than usual.


    For example, when someone is extremely angry or hates someone, he can release much more power than usual.


    This power from the heart, when strong or paranoid to a certain extent, will become a devil - a heart devil.


    The power of the devil is very powerful, but it is difficult to control. A bad one will be controlled by the devil. People often say that being blinded by hatred or anger makes people lose their reason, that is, being controlled by the devil will do things against their own heart.


    The heart demon Sutra is a skill about how to use the power of the devil without being controlled by the devil. Therefore, it is required to practice the heart demon Sutra only after the Bodhi Heart determination is successful. Otherwise, the cultivator will be easily controlled by the heart devil and become a great devil in troubled times.


    The so-called enchantment is very similar to the madness of the demon family. It is to stimulate a strong emotion and enter the enchantment state. In this state, it can stimulate the potential of the human body and make the combat power soar.


    With the foundation of "Bodhi Heart formula", Ding Ning easily learned the chapter of enchantment and turned irrational enchantment into controllable enchantment, which made him overjoyed. Before, he also thought about how to learn the madness of the demon family.


    Now the effect of being possessed by the devil is not weaker than that of being crazy, and he can keep a clear mind. It''s a method tailored for him.


    When he tried to enter the second personality, he was possessed and wanted to see if it could be superimposed. As a result, he was overjoyed that it could be superimposed, and his power was directly quadrupled.


    It''s a pity that he can''t stay in that state for a long time, otherwise it''s easy to lose control of his emotions and be controlled by the heart devil, but he''s very satisfied. His combat power quadruples in a short time, which can definitely become a big card and turn defeat into victory at the critical moment.


    After entering the devil chapter, there are some magic skills and secrets that make Ding Ning feel intoxicated, such as the disintegration of blood demons; The skill of burning blood essence to speed up the escape speed; The art of destroying bones with the enemy


    These self mutilation life-saving methods can be used by others unless they are absolutely impossible. However, he can use them frequently as a conventional combat means. Don''t forget that he is a green wood body with amazing recovery. These evil secret methods are tailor-made by him.


    This trip was worth it. Not only did he get immortal stone and magic mirror, but now he also got the heart demon Sutra. Ding Ning cleared away his depression that he failed to kill Zhu Gu. He knelt down respectfully to the flesh relic of Liansheng Buddha and kowtowed three heads seriously.


    Tao cannot be lightly passed on. Since he has been inherited by the other party, he can be regarded as his master in a sense. Respecting teachers and respecting Tao has always been a virtue of Chinese people and his quality.


    Now that he has come here, it''s natural to see what else is below. In particular, he is high spirited and wants to find someone to practice.


    In the fourth hall, Zhu Gu had disappeared, but four strong men dressed as grassland cavalry stopped him, and his combat effectiveness reached the level of the great master in the early stage.


    Although Ding Ning didn''t pay attention to it, he couldn''t help but be surprised. Tie Muzhen''s command has such a strong man. What strength should he have?


    Without hesitation, he directly exploded the living dead man''s head and marched towards the fifth hall.


    Zhu Gu was very miserable at the moment. He was already hurt. He was hurt when he broke into the fourth palace. When he came to the fifth palace, he was finally entangled by the strong men in the middle of the two great masters. At this moment, he was dying. He had to dodge with eight legs. When he saw Ding Ning coming in, his eyes showed a look of despair.


    Ding Ning looked at him and didn''t pay attention to him. He took the opportunity to enter the channel and go to the sixth palace. Although he promised Lian life Buddha to let him go, he didn''t say he would repay good for evil to save his life. It''s best to be killed by these living dead people so as not to worry him.


    Zhu Gu saw that Ding Ning turned a blind eye to him and didn''t give him a shot. He immediately felt as if he had beaten chicken blood. He tried to get hurt again and rushed to the future. There was Ding Ning in front. He didn''t dare to go any further. Who knows if this guy''s brain would cramp and hurt him. Now he just wants to leave here and stay away from Ding Ning, He didn''t want to meet him again until he had absolutely crushed his strength.


    In the sixth hall, I finally saw some dry goods. There were several Western oil paintings and murals hanging on the wall, as well as several boxes containing jewelry. Looking at a pile of decayed bones on the ground, it was obvious that this was the burial object of serious children.


    Only the living dead guarding here have been replaced by two great masters in the later period. But for Ding Ning, the living dead are the living dead, and their combat effectiveness is far less than that of the real great masters. After killing them easily in two minutes, he began to collect these treasures robbed by Genghis Khan from western countries.


    In the seventh palace, Ding Ning''s face was a little dignified. It was not that the guard became a strong man in the divine martial arts realm, but that the strong men in the early stage of the great master became thirty-six. They were equipped with bone horses and began to finish the array charge. The power of their joint battle array was not comparable to those soldiers outside. Even Ding Ning dared not touch his front lightly and fight with all his strength.


    After fighting for nearly half an hour, Ding Ning even used his second personality to break them one by one and began to collect those funerary objects.


    In the eighth palace, Ding Ning looked at the guards of the thirty-six great masters in front of him and felt a little tricky. Although it was only a small level difference, his combat effectiveness was different. The powerful momentum and the spirit of killing forced him to enter the second personality. In order to make a quick decision, he was directly possessed by the devil, He cut these people with a sharp knife with four times the combat power. Boxes of gold, silver, jewelry and antiques all over the ground entered his storage ring.


    He didn''t rush to the ninth palace. He had a hunch that there would be the ultimate battle in the ninth palace. He must conserve his energy, recover to the peak and challenge again.


    Up to now, he doesn''t think it''s Genghis Khan''s mausoleum. Instead, he thinks it''s more like a checkpoint in a place of trial.


    What surprised him was that no one came in after such a long time. It was unreasonable. Others didn''t say that they should have come here long ago with the strength of tianxuanzi and fenglingxiao. After all, he killed the slightly stronger guards in the previous palaces.


    What happened? Ding Ning took out the magic mirror to check, but was surprised to find that the guards whose heads had been broken by him had been resurrected. They were fighting with those who came one after another. The fastest advance was tianxuanzi, the God of wind and the God of rain. They had all killed the seventh palace, and Feng Lingxiao''s father and daughter had just arrived at the fifth palace, He is circling around the Buddha''s body relic. It seems that he is studying how to take him out.


    Ding Ning estimated that they didn''t rush over so quickly, and didn''t bother to wait for them, so he went directly into the ninth palace.


    "Sleeping trough, still bring such?"


    Before Ding Ning entered the ninth palace, he couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark. The last level was indeed the most difficult. The number of guards in it was more than the total number of guards from the first palace to the eighth palace. There were neat queues patrolling the shuttle back and forth.


    On the innermost side of the palace was a huge stone coffin. Three great masters'' peak guards in general armor stood in front of the coffin like a door god. The one on the left was carrying a bow, the one on the right was holding a brass horn, and the one in the middle was carrying a flag with nine white tails.

 Chapter 1033

    This is probably what pimur called Genghis Khan''s three treasures?


    Ding Ning''s spirit was refreshed. He took out tianmie and rushed out to kill. He wanted to disrupt the rhythm of these dead guards and not give them a chance to form an array.


    "Poof poof!"


    The heads of the guards were cut off and fell to the ground. They rolled on the ground and turned into ashes. With the death of their masters, the bone horses under their seats also became bone shelves scattered on the ground.


    "Poof poof!"


    Ding Ning was as powerful as a tiger into a flock of sheep. He ran rampant among the guards to prevent them from forming a siege. There must be a head falling where the knife passes. There are no generals in the whole palace.


    "Zheng" sound!


    The sound of gold and iron was heard, and Ding Ning almost got out of the tiger''s mouth.


    I couldn''t help staring at the nine standard in the middle of the general who didn''t know when to rush.


    Good thing, you should know that tianmie is just a sword embryo, but it is an artifact that has experienced a natural disaster. Even if those decadent machetes are mixed with some immortal stone materials, they are still vulnerable and broken under tianmie.


    The Nine Tailed flag can block the edge of tianmie, but it is happy to be intact. It is an artifact of the same level as tianmie. How can the other two treasures'' heroic horn and sun shooting bow be different.


    Ding Ning''s spirit suddenly came. Now he doesn''t need money. He really doesn''t have much idea about those gold, silver, jewelry, antiques, calligraphy and paintings. He just collected them with the idea of not wanting to be white. However, artifact, which can enhance his strength, has infinite attraction to him.


    "Ho ho!"


    No matter what he thought, the general holding the nine flag came with a frightful killing machine to pierce his throat.


    "Well come!"


    Ding Ning is conceited and has unparalleled divine power. Although the Nine Tailed standard is a heavy weapon, he is happy and fearless. He raises his hand and cuts accurately to the tip of the standard.


    If this knife does not have enough self-confidence, coupled with its wonderful vision and control, it will be a bad way to die.


    "Zheng!"


    Sparks splashed everywhere and gold and iron roared. Ding Ning only felt a powerful force coming. The domineering force shocked and stepped back a few steps. His Qi and blood surged and then recovered. The general was not well. He just stepped back a dozen steps to stabilize his body.


    However, the general guard himself is a dead man. He doesn''t feel pain, let alone the surge of Qi and blood. After eliminating the inertia, he shook the flag without hesitation, and even shook out seven gun flowers like a big gun, fast as a cold star.


    It is the so-called "one inch long, one inch strong, one inch short, one inch risk".


    The Nine Tailed flag is more than two meters long. The general holding the flag is proficient in marksmanship, and his footwork is exquisite. It is a serious skill to levy and kill. He has always fought with him from a long distance, so that he can''t get close. For a moment, he was forced to be in a hurry without any strength to fight back.


    This aroused Ding Ning''s pride. Even if he was forced into a mess, he didn''t use his spiritual power, but fought with his physical strength.


    After all, the flag general is a living dead man and fights only with his physical strength. Ding Ning doesn''t want to be invincible. What''s more, he is happy to see the game. It''s rare for him to meet such a competition opponent who is proficient in war skills. Naturally, he wants a hearty war.


    Speaking of it, his sword technique has not improved for a long time. If you let dad know, you have to smoke him with a Teng bar.


    "Happy, come again!"


    Ding Ning was forced back a few steps again, but there was no sense of depression on his face. Instead, his blood was boiling and his sense of war was surging.


    He hasn''t fought so happily for a long time. The opponent he met during this period is either too strong, he has to use his mace to win, or too weak, which makes him have no interest in fighting. This opponent is just good and can''t pose a fatal threat to him, but he still has enough pressure and is the best grindstone.


    Ding Ning looked like a mad devil and fought fiercely without reservation. The hearty feeling made him unconsciously immersed in the understanding of knife technique.


    At least a few ten kilogram Nine Tailed flags were used in the general''s hands. They were as fast as thunder and lightning. All their moves were killing skills. They didn''t leave Ding Ning''s vital points everywhere. If they were bad, they would die.


    Ding Ning saw the moves and opened his mind. He parried with his fighting instinct. Every Parry was dangerous and dangerous. If it was bad, he would lose, but it was like a residual candle in the wind, but it would not go out.


    When you look carefully, you will find that every Parry he parries is disorganized, but as carefully calculated, it is the most labor-saving and direct move. It must be cut at the most uncomfortable and weakest point of the standard general. Fortunately, the guy is a dead man without intelligence, otherwise he will be depressed and want to spit blood.


    Ding Ning closes his eyes and immerses himself in understanding. What martial arts moves are floating clouds for him now. Each knife is like an antelope hanging its horn. It is wonderful to the peak, but it is as good as heaven.


    From being completely suppressed at the beginning without backhand power, to gradually being able to cope with it, until now he can share the benefits equally, his knife technique has unconsciously gone further.


    At a certain moment, Ding Ning''s brain was shocked, looked up and gave a long roar. Suddenly he opened his eyes. The bottom of his eyes was bright and bright. At the moment, tianmie in his hand was like weighing more than a thousand kilograms, which made him feel as if he had exhausted his whole body''s strength, slow as a snail, and very reluctantly waved a knife.


    "Zheng!"


    But the Nine Tailed flag flew away in this slow and fast knife, and was caught by Ding Ning.


    The general of the standard did not retreat but entered. He had to work hard with Ding Ning. The light of the knife flashed, and his head rolled to the ground and turned into fly ash.


    "Woo woo!"


    Suddenly, the vast and solemn horn sounded, which stunned Ding Ning, who was immersed in the joy of knife breakthrough. Turning his head, he saw the general like guard standing on the right side of the coffin blowing the brass horn.


    Before he could tell what was going on, there were flickering lights on the ground. The guards who had been killed before quickly gathered and came back to life in the blink of an eye. The soldiers filled the whole hall, turned over and mounted the horse in order to make a charge.


    Ding Ning''s face changed. NIMA still played like this. As soon as the horn blew, the killed guard came back to life. Even the flag general appeared again. The most fatal thing was that the nine flag he held in his hand disappeared after a burst of illusion and appeared again in the hands of the flag general. How can he play?


    Shoot a horse before you shoot a man, and catch a king before you catch a thief.


    It seems that the horn is the key. We must kill the guy first and grab the horn.


    Ding Ning didn''t hesitate. His knife technique has broken through the realm of lifting light as heavy. He doesn''t need to keep his hand anymore. It''s just to kill them as quickly as possible.


    "Trample!"


    But it was destined to be a hard battle. The grassland cavalry all over the world had formed an invincible charge battle array. The smell of terror and killing made Ding Ning''s scalp numb and dare not touch his front.


    Fortunately, he has Tianpeng''s extreme speed, which makes people palpitating. He has long seen the disadvantages of the battle array. He doesn''t fight them at all. He doesn''t care about the image of the donkey. Donkey rolls... He takes the opportunity to continuously cut the legs of the bone horse.


    After a while, the cavalry fell into chaos again. Ding Ning''s pressure was greatly reduced and immediately began to kill.


    After he cleaned up the cavalry again, the general of the standard rushed up again.


    Now he can''t bring any pressure to Ding Ning. Just considering that once this guy dies, the horn general has to play tricks to restart, so while fighting, he approaches the horn general and is ready to kill and seize the horn to end all this.


    But I didn''t know that tianxuanzi and other popular people wanted to curse their mother at the moment. It was not easy to break the battle array composed of generals in the seventh palace and kill them one by one. They were preparing to go to the next palace. Those generals who were blasted into slag suddenly resurrected and plunged them into a hard battle again.


    It''s not that tianxuanzi is weaker than Ding Ning, but the power to suppress divine consciousness here is too strong. Besides, he follows the ancient martial route and has never practiced body, so his skills can''t be used for three times.


    The most important thing is that he happened to be in the same palace with the God of wind, the God of rain and the king of King Kong. He didn''t dare to make unreserved moves for fear of being plotted by them, which made it very difficult for him to fight.


    The gods of wind and rain are also depressed. In this dense underground palace, there are few elements of wind and water, which greatly reduces their combat power. They are tied up under the siege of the battle array, and even tianxuanzi is inferior.


    On the contrary, King Kong, a physical metallized guy, became the main force of the battle here.


    Feng Lingxiao and others in the sixth Palace are also depressed and want to die. Guns are useless to the generals here, but after all, there are a large number of people. After paying some death price, they finally killed these guards, but these generals suddenly resurrected, which makes them how they can not be depressed.


    In particular, Feng Lingxiao''s divine knowledge was damaged, which changed from the strongest combat power to a burden, making their battle particularly difficult. If it weren''t for the little monk, the young man with a knife, pimur and Yan Tong who also broke into the sixth house and shared the pressure for them, they wouldn''t know how many people would die.


    "Ha ha, now let''s see how you can revive... Eh!"


    Ding Ning killed violently and attacked the horn general. He grabbed the horn while cutting the owl''s head. When he was proud, the general with a bow made his smile stiff.


    The general bent his bow and pulled an arrow. With a sound of "collapse", he shot an arrow askew towards the channel between the eighth and ninth palaces. Just when Ding Ning thought he had a brain cramp, the ground flashed again, and those guys were resurrected, and the horn in his hand was illusory and returned to the hands of the resurrected horn general.


    Dingning''s face is green. NIMA and pimur said that the horn of the spirit can summon the spirit? How can the bow and arrow restart? This is unscientific!


    It seems that the next time we have to grab the bow, arrow and horn together. Ding Ning''s teeth are almost broken. Before the resurrected guards are completely lined up in the charge battle array, they rush in like a whirlwind and kill.


    This time, the action was very fast. In just a few minutes, Ding Ning slaughtered the guards. When the flag general just jumped out, he didn''t retreat but entered, forced the horn and bow general, and robbed the bow and horn.


    "MD, if I can resurrect this time, I......"


    Before the words were heard, Ding Ning looked at the general of the standard as if he had seen a ghost. He stabbed the nine flags into the ground. The ground flickered, and the guards came back to life.


    "I''ll go. What a hell! I''ll kill all three of you this time. See if you can come back to life!"


    Ding Ning gnashed his teeth and scolded angrily. Without saying a word, he rushed into the newly resurrected crowd and killed them. Those poor guards were slaughtered as soon as they gathered.

 Chapter 1034

    "It''s time to be clean this time!"


    Ding Ning killed all the three generals, clutching the three treasures in his hand, nervously staring at the coffin and muttering indefinitely in his mouth.


    He made up his mind that if Genghis Khan also jumped out of the coffin to play and revive, he immediately turned and left. Especially, he didn''t have the ability to kill the three generals at the same time.


    "Boom!"


    The coffin did not jump out of a corpse or Genghis Khan as Ding Ning thought, but after the ground trembled slightly, there was a wave of water on the wall behind the coffin, and a translucent light door appeared.


    Ding Ning frowned slightly, impolitely put boxes of gold, silver, jewelry and antique stationery into the storage ring, and walked to the light door.


    Perhaps there were many precious funerary objects in the coffin, but Ding Ning was not interested in picking things from a dead man.


    With one step, Ding Ning only felt a violent spatial fluctuation, and the whole person disappeared into the palace.


    "Roar!"


    Ugly bao''er was carrying out Ding Ning''s order faithfully with the ground dragons and guarding the outer mausoleum to prohibit anyone from going out. However, he suddenly noticed that the master''s breath had disappeared and couldn''t help but make a loud roar. Zhu Gu, who was surrounded by the ground dragons, showed surprise on his face.


    "Boom!"


    The whole underground palace was shaking violently, and the array lines on the ground were shining, sending out strong transmission fluctuations. All the people with no human face felt that they were dark in front of them. When they could see things again, they had appeared on the vast Gobi desert, even the earth dragons were no exception.


    Zhu Gu escaped from death. He was overjoyed and left quietly while everyone was staring blankly.


    When a black robed man with a purple gold mask on his face found him in the crowd, he couldn''t catch up with him. He had to stomp his feet with hatred.


    "Fire God, why are you here?"


    The wind god looked at the man in black and asked.


    Huoshen snorted coldly, "I''ll see how your treasure hunt is going."


    Can he tell the wind god that I''ve been among you and capsized in the gutter and was plotted by that little monster? If he hadn''t had a double puppet, he would be dead this time.


    The wind god lowered his head with shame: "it''s too dangerous and strange here. We didn''t get anything."


    "Hum, the main thing is that Ding Ning is too hateful. If we don''t get rid of him as soon as possible, it must be a big trouble for us."


    Rain god pushed all the responsibility on Ding Ning.


    "Hmm? Yes, since the organization can''t get him, kill him."


    The God of fire is also holding a stomach of fire. He is looking for someone to vent. He fiercely looks for the trace of Ding Ning in the crowd, but he doesn''t see anyone.


    "Where are the people? Why didn''t they come out?"


    The God of fire said in some surprise.


    "Will it die inside?"


    The wind god also said puzzled.


    "I don''t think so. Maybe it was he who got all the treasures that inspired the formation to exclude us."


    Rain god hates Ding Ning to the bone, and now he doesn''t forget to hate Ding Ning.


    "Then we can''t let him go. Let''s move separately and find a way to see if we can go in again."


    The God of fire''s eyes were extremely gloomy. This time, the divine descendant organization mobilized people to win the treasure here, but he didn''t expect that his men were almost dead and injured. Only the three of them and the King Kong came out alive. He was unwilling to leave like this.


    "What about Ding Ning? Why didn''t he come out? Could something happen?"


    Many people in the Royal League also died. Even Ruhr hung in it. Except Feng Lingxiao''s father and daughter, only more than 20 mercenaries came out alive. Helena looked around and couldn''t find Ding Ning''s figure. She asked anxiously.


    Fengling smiled and shook her head, patted her on the shoulder and comforted: "he should have got the final treasure to stimulate the big array."


    "Don''t lie to me. Even if he gets the treasure, he will come out. How can he not show up now? He must be trapped inside. No, I''ll find him."


    Helena''s tears swirled in her eyes, clenched her lips, shook her head and shouted. Regardless of the dissuasion of Fengling''s smile, she looked everywhere like a madman, trying to find the entrance to the mausoleum. Unfortunately, the legendary holy mountain has disappeared at the moment, leaving only a vast Gobi desert, leaving no trace of existence.


    Like Helena, there are also the land dragon army of ugly bao''er, who drill underground and search frantically in all directions to find the traces of the mausoleum. As a result, they still get nothing.


    Pimur''s face was white and his eyes were blank. He didn''t even pay his salary with his boss. What should he do in the future?


    Tianxuanzi sighed with a heavy heart, "let''s go. If he doesn''t die, he will certainly attend the martial arts meeting. If he dies, it''s no use waiting here."


    "No, no, boss. He''s lucky and will live."


    Pimur said sadly.


    "Brother PI, brother pudding and I are going to attend the martial arts meeting. Will you go with us? Maybe you will meet your boss at the martial arts meeting?"


    The blind little monk sent an invitation to pimur. The boy called pudding looked at him coolly with a long knife on his back, but he had a touch of expectation in his eyes.


    Both Wuxiang and pudding are the first time to go out of the mountain. They are simple-minded and very fond of listening to pimur, who is not high in cultivation but is an old Jianghu, tell some Jianghu anecdotes. Together with the three people, they have forged a deep friendship.


    Pimur hesitated for a moment and finally nodded and agreed. Although he thought the boss was unlikely to survive, he still held the hope of just in case. Not to mention that the martial arts conference was world-wide. As long as it was martial arts, there was nothing he didn''t yearn for.


    Jiang wuhui and Lvzhu are both the peaks of earth martial arts. This time, they come out to practice and want to be promoted to heaven martial arts, and become famous all over the world at the martial arts meeting.


    Jiang wuhui has vaguely captured a breakthrough opportunity and wants to fight with pudding, so he also wants to go with them. Pudding is noncommittal, and the little monk makes the decision and agrees.


    Yan Tong and green bamboo hate Wu and Wu. They are very disgusted with pimur and don''t want to go with them. They leave directly with a cold face.


    Although the school asked Jiang wuhui to take more care of Lvzhu, it''s no wonder that she insisted on leaving. In addition, this trip to the mausoleum made him have a lot of opinions about Lvzhu and Yan Tong. It''s better to leave without disturbing his eyes.


    So, two young rookies and two half tune old Jianghu wandered the Jianghu and went to the venue of the martial arts conference after saying goodbye to the sad looking tianxuanzi.


    What they don''t know is that after searching for the mausoleum, ugly bao''er also led his own ethnic group and followed pimur. Maybe he didn''t have a high IQ and thought that he might be able to find his master with pimur.


    After searching for two days without any harvest, the divine descendant organization was unwilling to leave. Helena waited three days without giving up her heart, and then left sadly, which made Feng Ling smile. It was really a bad taste in her heart.


    Where did Ding Ning go?


    Ding Ning actually wants to know, but he really doesn''t know.


    Stepping into the illusory portal, he came to an unknown mountain.


    Here towering green mountains stand, and some peaks rise from the ground, pointing straight to the sky like a sharp sword in the sky; Some mountain ranges are magnificent, undulating and continuous, just like a sleeping giant beast, emitting wild gas and lying thousands of miles; Some peaks are beautiful and graceful, just like affectionate girls who are half secretive and shy


    The silver waterfall hangs in the mountain, splashes everywhere, rippling blue waves and hazy white fog, which is filled with a trace of Fairy Spirit, with streamer and rosy clouds, just like a fairyland on earth.


    The grotesque rocks are jagged, green, colorful, colorful, strange mountains and unique scenery, which challenges Ding Ning''s cognitive limit of beauty everywhere.


    It was relaxing and pleasant to be in it. Ding Ning took a deep breath, and every capillary blood hole in his body was cheered. The spiritual power in his body operated by itself and greedily absorbed the rich fog like aura.


    "What is this place? One day of practice here is equivalent to one year in the outside world."


    With strong vigilance in Ding Ning''s eyes, he looked at the unknown ancient trees overflowing with glow in the mountains and whispered to himself.


    There is no doubt that this is a treasure land of cultivation, but what makes him deeply puzzled is that there are no signs of living activities in such a place, no birds and animals, no insects, mosquitoes, mice and ants, and even there are not even butterfly bees collecting honey and pollinating in the colorful mountains.


    This is too unreasonable. Except for the occasional breeze blowing slowly and the rustling leaves, there is no sign of the existence of any creatures. It is so quiet that people are palpitating.


    Weird, it''s weird here!


    If something goes wrong, there will be demons. Ding Ning secretly raises his alert, holds tianmie and is ready to go. He carefully walks to the mountains. He wants to find out what is here and find a way to go back quickly.


    The mountains are green, but they are far bigger than his imagination. Although there are endless beautiful scenery along the way, there is always enough time to see the best scenery. When Ding Ning walked through the mountains and rivers for a day and a night and found that he was still wandering among the green waters and mountains, he was inexplicably restless.


    Just as when he followed pimur in the underground palace that seemed to never end, an inexplicable fear and anxiety enveloped all his mind.


    It is definitely not a good experience for anyone to maintain the state of full God alert at all times. The sense of fatigue from the bottom of his heart makes him feel exhausted, and a trace of unspeakable Despair makes his brain chaotic.


    "Can''t go out, can''t go out forever!"


    Ding Ning was lost in his soul, and the whole person moved forward numbly like a walking corpse.


    Sasha!


    The breeze gently caresses the towering ancient giant trees, quietly emerging a face with open mouth and nose, showing a strange smile. The leaves sway with the wind and make a rustling sound, as if whispering in their communication mode.


    Ding Ning was still walking numbly without feeling it. The whole person seemed to have lost his soul. His eyes were empty and godless.


    When he crossed a gurgling stream, walked through a green grass and entered an ancient forest, he finally stopped.


    He was so tired that he put tianmie on the ground, sat cross legged on the ground and entered a state of cultivation to recover his strength.


    The faces on the ancient trees reappeared, and the rustling leaves sounded softly. It seemed that there was a fierce debate on how to share the outsider.


    Soon, the rustle of leaves stopped, and it seemed that the results had been discussed. Some ancient trees were unwilling, but there was nothing to do. The rustling leaves seemed to express their dissatisfaction.


    The four ancient trees closest to Ding Ning seem to have won the final enjoyment. The whirling shadows turn into snake like shadows, winding away to Ding Ning with closed eyes like mercury.

 Chapter 1035

    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    When the four shadows were close to Ding Ning and were about to devour it, Ding Ning suddenly opened his eyes and drank violently. His eyes were bright and bright. Where was there a trace of emptiness and stagnation before.


    The bright light of the knife flashed, the shadow of the tree broke in response to the sound, and the four ancient trees convulsed and trembled, and even screamed like a baby''s cry.


    The broken shadow of the tree was twisted and died out, leaving four broken buds on the ground with crystal clear bright red blood beads rolling.


    "Good and strong life essence!"


    Ding Ning was so moved that he suddenly understood why there was no life here. All the creatures were devoured by these ancient trees as nourishment, and what could be the essence of such a rich life.


    Fortunately, I have a green wood totem. Fortunately, I have realized that I am eccentric and alert. Fortunately, my will is tenacious. Otherwise, under the imbalance of mentality, I will really become a desperate Walker and will eventually become the nourishment of these ancient trees.


    The ancient trees were shaking violently, and the leaves rustled. Ding Ning understood their meaning. They were begging for mercy.


    "Hum! I can''t figure it out. Now I''m begging for mercy. This abacus is really good."


    Ding Ning said ruthlessly, raised the sky extinction in his hand and cut off one of the ancient trees.


    "Sha Sha!"


    The huge ancient tree, which needed more than ten people to hug, was cut off by Ding Ning without any resistance. The scaly bark flowed red blood along the scar. It screamed in pain, and the whole tree was shaking.


    Ding Ning was slightly stunned. Although his words were very hard, he was secretly on guard. He didn''t believe that these ancient trees that can feed all creatures would have no means of attack, but the ancient trees didn''t resist, which surprised him.


    "Sha Sha!"


    The slashed ancient tree shook violently, conveying its fear and begging for mercy.


    The other three ancient trees were trembling and desperately begging for mercy. Even the whole forest was in a faint mood of uneasiness.


    Isn''t this special advice? Is there any conspiracy? Do they really have no means of attack?


    Ding Ning''s face is uncertain. I''m really not sure what these wonderful ancient trees mean. Shouldn''t it be a war? With so many ancient trees, are you afraid you can''t do it alone?


    "Poof!"


    The cut ancient tree suddenly shook its body vigorously. Just when Ding Ning was secretly on guard to see what moths it showed, a blue fruit emitting glow fell into his arms.


    "Good thing!"


    Ding Ning looked at the green fruits with huge vitality in his hands. His eyes could not be lit up. This is the crystallization of the essence of massive life. Is the old tree trying to make amends with this green fruit?


    Subconsciously looking at the ancient tree, I was startled. I saw that the breath of the ancient tree became very listless at the moment, just like the dying Mao Mao, and even the green leaves withered.


    "You know, I''ll let you go this time."


    Ding Ning knew that the old tree had gathered this green fruit and was afraid to spend 2/3 of its essence of life. He was very satisfied with the attitude of the apology.


    The ancient tree shook its body to express its thanks, which made Ding Ning feel relieved.


    Ding Ning quietly put the green fruit into the medicine and the ring. At this moment, the essence of life contained in the fruit is enough to increase the efficacy of all medicinal herbs in the panacea.


    Looking up at the endless forest, Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled with green luster. He secretly thought that an ancient tree and a green fruit would make a fortune!


    If it weren''t for the fact that these ancient trees were too thick, he would like to dig their roots and transplant them into the Yaoling ring.


    "It has spent money to eliminate the disaster, and I should calculate your account."


    With a ferocious smile on his face, Ding Ning raised the sky and looked at the other three ancient trees.


    "Poof poof!"


    Well, these guys are on the road. Before they make an example, they gather three green fruits wisely.


    "Good. I''ll let you go this time."


    Ding Ning put it away impolitely.


    Although the breath of the three ancient trees has become extremely depressed, they all shake their bodies and make a rustling sound to express their thanks.


    Well, yes, the guys here know how to spend money to buy life. They have a future. They have a way to make money!


    Ding Ning walked to another ancient tree with a strange smile and raised the sky extinction in his hand: "it''s your turn!"


    "Sha Sha!"


    The ancient tree trembled violently and sent out angry emotions, which means that I didn''t do it to you. Why do you want me?


    "Yo, if it weren''t for their four nearby buildings, you wouldn''t do it to me? So you guys all have to pay for your lives!"


    Ding Ning raised the knife in his hand with a threatening face and said rudely.


    "Sha Sha!"


    The whole forest was trembling, conveying strong protest and anger. Although their IQ was not high, they knew the truth that their lips died and their teeth were cold. They all supported the ancient tree and expressed their dissatisfaction.


    "Don''t blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab blab


    Ding Ning felt a little guilty. The ghost knows that these ancient trees have any strange means, but up to now, he can''t give up halfway. Didn''t he beat himself in the face? So, while secretly on guard, he hardened his head and shouted loudly.


    "Sha Sha!"


    All the ancient trees are still expressing their protest, but Ding Ning obviously feels a sense of fear.


    Suddenly, I was delighted to know that these ancient trees were bullies. When I was brave, I became strong again, pretended to be angry, waved tianmie and roared: "if you dare not satisfy me today, I will burn you up."


    The forest was quiet, but then there was a more violent "rustling" sound. It seemed that this threat didn''t work!


    Ding Ning is a little confused. What''s the situation? How do you feel that these guys have less fear before? It seems that they are not afraid of fire?


    Do you?


    Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly saw that the old tree that had been chopped before was consuming the essence of life, desperately trying to heal the wound, but with the destruction of the divine charm, the healing speed of the wound was very slow, and suddenly a flash of light came through the brain.


    Just try!


    Ding Ning did not hesitate to chop on the old tree that refused to pay the protection fee... Er, it was an old tree that paid for life. The old tree was in pain and convulsed. Before Ding Ning threatened, he condensed a green fruit to him.


    The whole forest suddenly overflowed, giving people a feeling of silence..


    Ding Ning was secretly proud. Indeed, in order to play a deterrent role, he took away the green fruits and kicked the ancient tree. He scolded angrily: "it''s really cheap. If you don''t give it earlier, it''s over. I have to be angry. I deserve it!"


    The ancient tree shook its body pitifully and sent out a rustling response, which seemed to explain the grievance. I was also very embarrassed, but if I didn''t insist, I would be despised by everyone.


    Ding Ning looked at it with disdain and scolded a fool. When he got the fruit, he was too lazy to bully it again. He swaggered to carry tianmie and walked to the next ancient tree. Before he had time to threaten, the ancient tree was on the road and condensed a green fruit. He didn''t even dare to fart, and even showed a hint of flattery.


    "Yes, it has a future. It''s more on the road than that guy. I''m optimistic about you!"


    Ding Ning praised it insincerely and continued to walk down an ancient tree.


    Well, these guys are really honest. They don''t need him to speak again. Whoever comes to him will condense a green fruit to him without saying a word, and the back teeth that make him laugh are exposed.


    The forest looks not small, but in fact there are not many ancient trees. After all, these ancient trees are too thick. The branches and leaves of a tree can occupy a territory of more than 100 meters. He wanted to not let go of those small trees. Only after those ancient trees explained with horror did he know that those small trees were originally formed by the germination of the roots of ancient trees and did not have the ability to condense fruits.


    It''s also important to pay attention to the rules when collecting protection fees. Ding Ning can only give up with regret. In this way, the whole forest only has more than 200 ancient trees, which makes him feel very unhappy. It''s rare to be a robber and get only more than 200 fruits. It''s really something more meaningful.


    Maybe he felt a little greedy, maybe these ancient trees wanted to be unlucky together, or wanted to take Ding Ning to the pit.


    Shaking the tree body, he told him that it was called ten thousand demon leader. As long as it was an ancient tree that became fine, it could condense fruit.


    What they do is not deep. The fruit is just the essence of pure life. It is nothing at all. It is said that in the depths of ten thousand demons, all kinds of fruits produced by ancient trees have different functions. There are many ancient trees that can produce fruits of various attribute elements, and some of them can also be condensed into fruit trees.


    Daoguo?


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up, her saliva splashed down, and her heart roared wildly. There are not only attribute fruits, but also Tao fruits, which should be obtained anyway.


    If he eats the attribute fruit, he can deepen his understanding of the attribute elements. It is definitely a great opportunity for him. Now he has a complete understanding of the water and wood attribute elements in the five elements attribute, and he has a 70% understanding of gold, earth and fire. This understanding is no better than cultivation. There is no inspiration epiphany or great opportunity. If he understands it alone, he may not be able to understand it completely in a few years.


    In addition, he now understands another lightning element and has just realized 30%. Although it seems very simple to realize the three achievements so quickly in the sea of thunder, it is more difficult to understand in the later stage.


    But now the opportunity is in front of him. If he can get the element fruit, he can undoubtedly understand the element attributes to a great and round state in a short time, so as to break through the divine force.


    As for the Tao fruit, it is more precious. It is the fruit of the Tao that contains a complete road. If he can get one and eat it, he will be able to understand a complete road in an instant.


    Although he knew that the ancient tree must be uneasy and kind, Ding Ning didn''t intend to argue with it. After all, it was a conspiracy. Even if it didn''t encourage him, he would never miss the great opportunity.


    At present, he has communicated with this sinister ancient tree for a while. If you want to know more about the leader of ten thousand demons, you can be fully prepared to win the fruit.


    The ancient trees are endless. Unfortunately, they have limited knowledge. They only know that they were here when they sprouted their wisdom. Even the things of the ten thousand demon collar were obtained from the memory of the creatures swallowed by them. There are about millions of kilometers away from the depths of the ten thousand demon collar.


    As Ding Ning expected, there are not any monsters here, even big monsters. It''s just the periphery of Wanyao collar. Usually, there are few animal tracks. Occasionally, a few passing by are powerful monsters. Ancient trees don''t dare to provoke them at all. They can only eat uncivilized beasts, insects, mosquitoes, mice and ants to satisfy their hunger.

 Chapter 1036

    Is this the demon world?


    Ding Ning was more and more confused, and his heart was full of strong uneasiness!


    But at this point, it is difficult to ride a tiger. Coupled with the temptation of Daoguo, he can only go on.


    After saying goodbye to the ancient trees reluctantly, he continued to move forward. Of course, this is his personal opinion. The ancient trees must want him to go away as a lost star.


    The unknown is the source of fear. After learning some basic information about Wanyao collar, Ding Ning was also reassured. Looking at the green mountains, green waters and colorful haze, his mood was different


    Before, he was afraid that there was no danger here, so he didn''t dare to fly and could only walk on the ground.


    But at the moment, he learned that this was the ten thousand demon collar. After the presence of the big demon, he had no scruples and simply spread his wings and flew to the inner circumference of the ten thousand demon collar.


    Since the awakening of Kunpeng''s blood, his bare bones and wings have undergone great changes. They have been covered with golden feathers. They look like gods and are a cool mess.


    Even though his flying speed has exceeded the speed of sound, reaching more than 2000 kilometers per hour, he needs to fly more than two days for a distance of more than one million kilometers. Moreover, Wan demon collar is unusual. He can''t always fly in the air, and it takes longer.


    Along the way, he encountered many dangers. Fortunately, his speed was fast enough and his divine sense could check the exploration situation in advance, so he could avoid it in time.


    The next day, when passing over a gourd like Lake, he saw a white three pupil giant snake sprayed with glow and a huge crocodile like monster covered with yellow armor fighting by the lake.


    The terrible aftermath of the battle blocked the whole space and made him unable to pass. He had to carefully land on the mountain in the distance and wait for the results of the battle between the two demons.


    The white snake''s vertical pupil was so terrible that it could send out a powerful and terrible black ray. When it hit the giant crocodile''s hard and thick armor, it suddenly burst into flesh and blood. Every drop of blood was as bright as ruby, containing terrible vitality.


    The giant crocodile roared in pain and spewed a golden flame. The flame could burn the financial stone. It was so terrible that the white snake had to flee into the lake to avoid the edge.


    The giant crocodile seemed very afraid of the lake and didn''t dare to go deep. He opened his huge mouth by the lake and spit out flames to evaporate the lake.


    The wisps of water vapor transpiration enveloped the whole lake. The water mist seemed to have some magical power and could isolate the divine consciousness.


    Ding Ning could not see how the war was going. He could only feel that the two giants were fighting again in the white fog. The whole battlefield was shaking. Occasionally, the golden flame jumped out of the white fog and melted the surrounding mountains silently. Surprised Ding Ning fled hundreds of miles away for fear of being affected.


    "Roar!"


    The shrill roar resounded through the sky, and the glittering and translucent blood rain fell. It was like pouring rain, which showed the tragic situation of the war.


    Ding Ning secretly guessed that the giant crocodile should have fallen down, because he saw pieces of scorched yellow armor falling with the rain of blood.


    With a bang, the huge shadow was thrown out of the water mist.


    The giant crocodile was defeated, but he didn''t die. His tail was broken, and he was bleeding all over. He roared like a shock, but he didn''t dare to enter the water mist. Finally, he had to leave bitterly.


    The white snake curled up at the bottom of the lake, and the injury was not clear. He opened his huge mouth and sucked hard. The water mist dispersed quickly. It turned into a thick fog and entered its abdomen to repair its bruised body.


    At the moment, there was only a shallow layer of lake water left in the huge lake, and a burst of fragrance came. Ding Ning looked at it in surprise and found that there was a golden lotus at the bottom of the lake. The fragrance was emitted when the lotus was in full bloom.


    Jiujie Jinlian!


    Ding Ning was shocked. Unexpectedly, it was Jiujie Golden Lotus. This is a unique medicine. For the human race, it is an anti heaven miracle effect with life and death, human flesh and bones, but for the demon race, it is a shape changing elixir that can increase Millennium skill and turn into human form.


    But it''s very strange. The lotus has nine petals, but the nine petal lotus leaves are not in full bloom together, but one petal is in full bloom every other hour. If you pick and take the nine leaves before they are in full bloom, there will be no effect.


    However, every time one petal is in full bloom, it can send out a strange fragrance that floats thousands of miles. Powerful creatures who smell the fragrance will surely come to rob and start a war. At this time, the nine leaf Golden Lotus is only in full bloom. That is to say, in order to protect the nine leaf Golden Lotus, the White Snake must defeat the nine powerful monsters, one for one, so it is called the nine robbery Golden Lotus. Many monsters protect the nine robbery Golden Lotus, Will eventually make wedding clothes for others.


    At the moment, the white snake is seriously injured. Although it is healed with the lake water containing the medicine of golden lotus, it is far from being able to recover to its peak state. Even one or two tenths of the injury can not be recovered. It is impossible to stop the powerful monster attracted by the ninth petal of Golden Lotus when it is in full bloom.


    You know, when the nine leaf Golden Lotus finally blooms, the more powerful the monster it provokes, and even if the strength of the fire breathing giant is not as good as that of the White Snake, it can be seen that the white snake will never survive this last disaster.


    Ding Ning''s mind is turning rapidly. Do you want to help the white snake once? It''s not that he is kind, but that he knows very well that few people know that the most precious thing of Jiujie Golden Lotus is not the nine lotus seeds of nine petaled Golden Lotus, but the golden silk jade lotus root buried deep in the bottom of the lake.


    Although the golden silk jade lotus root has no efficacy, it just tastes excellent, but it has the function of asexual reproduction. In other words, if Ding Ning gets the golden silk jade lotus root and plants it in the medicine ring, given a little time, he can harvest the Golden Lotus without limit.


    The reason for choosing white snake as a partner is very simple. Icing on the cake is certainly not as good as sending charcoal in the snow!


    So Ding Ning flew into the air without hesitation and went straight to the white snake.


    "Hiss!"


    The White Snake stared at Ding Ning with complex eyes like sadness and ridicule.


    It ridicules because it is impossible to hold Jiujie Jinlian with the strength of Ding Ning; It is sad because it is a big demon and will die in the hands of a small demon.


    If it hadn''t been injured, Ding Ning, such a "little demon", wouldn''t have paid any attention at all. It''s just that it has been severely damaged at the moment, and 100% of its strength can''t even be used in Chengdu. Otherwise, it would have cleaned up Ding Ning long ago. Where can it allow him to live until now.


    "Don''t be nervous. I won''t hurt you."


    Ding Ning didn''t see the irony in his eyes. Instead, in order to show his sincerity, he raised his hands and approached slowly.


    The mockery in the white snake''s eyes is stronger. He thought to himself that the little demon is really cunning. For fear that he is still trapped, he pretended to be kind and intended to sneak attack.


    "I know you can understand what I say. I really don''t mean any harm. I''m not salivating about your nine robbery Golden Lotus. I''m here to help you."


    Ding Ning stretched out his hand, took out two jade bottles and threw them to it. His face was full of meat pain and said, "this bottle is my refined destiny pill, which can quickly recover your injury. One hour is enough for you to recover to your peak."


    The White Snake opened the jade bottle containing Tianming pill, and a strong fragrance came. Just smelling it, he felt his injury was better. He looked at Ding Ning with doubts. He didn''t believe Ding Ning was so kind and didn''t try to help him.


    Ding Ning knew that he had gained its initial trust and did not answer its questions first, But he continued: "this bottle is Baoyuan pill, which can instantly burst out all your potential and strength in a short time and kill the enemy, but some sequelae will be weak for half a month to recover. However, by that time, you have swallowed Jiujie Golden Lotus, and the weak time is limited."


    The White Snake showed a sudden color, but his eyes were suddenly cold. For the first time, he said in a voice, "I said how can you be so kind-hearted, such a wishful thinking."


    "What wishful thinking?"


    Ding Ning is a little confused. I''ll go. The white snake is actually a mother. Although its voice is as cold as ice, it''s really nice to hear.


    "Hum! Put away your hypocritical face. I knew that the cunning winged people would not be so kind. Don''t you just think you can''t keep the golden lotus of the ninth robbery by killing me now? So pretend to be kind and help me heal. Then let me use the explosive yuan pill to help you kill the monster of the ninth robbery. When I am weak, I won''t pose any threat to you. You can easily kill me The fisherman has made a profit, hasn''t he? "


    The White Snake said in a disgusting tone with insight into all wisdom.


    Ding Ning blinked and opened his mouth. He was speechless. It seems that the white snake makes sense. Why didn''t I expect it.


    But what is the winged? Are there humans with wings here? Since the White Snake can be regarded as a winged human race, it shows that his appearance will not be regarded as an alternative by the demon race, which is good news.


    Seeing Ding Ning speechless for a long time, the White Snake thought he had exposed his plot, and his eyes became more and more cold. He drank coldly and said, "go away, don''t challenge my patience. If you want to try if I can kill you now, I can give you this opportunity."


    "You... Er, you demon, you''re a dog biting LV Dongbin. You don''t know a good heart. I''m really here to help you... Hey, hey, say something. Don''t move."


    Ding Ning was almost laughed by the self righteous white snake. He was about to explain, but suddenly found that its vertical pupil was filled with a palpitating breath. He waved back in panic and shouted, "I''m just giving you the explosive pill just in case. If you think I want to use you, you can use it."


    In fact, the white snake has run out of oil and the lamp is dry. Where can it send out black rays? He deliberately pretended to force him away. Seeing his sincerity, he put away his attack, sneered and said, "would you be so kind?"


    "I''m not a philanthropist. Do you think Tianming pill and Baoyuan pill are Chinese cabbage? The medicinal materials needed for refining are very precious. Since I want to help you, I certainly want something, but I''m not coveting you. I''ll rob the Golden Lotus."


    Ding Ning hurriedly explained that he was not afraid of the White Snake, but didn''t want to miss the deal for nothing.


    "What do you covet me for?"


    The white snake is more alert. In order to protect the nine robbery Golden Lotus, its body protection treasure has been broken, and the medicine to supplement the Demon power has been used up. It is poor all over. It has nothing but his body. Does this guy want to get someone else''s body? I Bah, damn winged people, it is really obscene and shameless.


    "I covet... Bah, what do you mean I covet you? I''m making a fair deal with you."


    Ding Ning expressed his dissatisfaction with the word covet, rolled his eyes and said, "I''ll help you get the nine robbery Golden Lotus. You just give me something you don''t have..."


    "Bah! You can''t think of it!"


    Before Ding Ning finished, the White Snake angrily interrupted: "don''t think I''m Medusa, just imagine me so... So... Shameless and cheap!"


    "Shameless and cheap? What do you mean?"


    Ding Ning is completely ignorant. Don''t you want a lotus root? How can it be associated with shameless inferiority?

 Chapter 1037

    "Go away, take your pill. Even if Bai xun''er died here, he will never sell his body!"


    The white snake''s remaining anger hasn''t disappeared. If she doesn''t really have any strength, she wants to kill this despicable winged human race directly, so as to eliminate her hatred. "Sell... Sell your body?"


    Ding Ning twitched sharply at the corner of his mouth. He looked at Bai xun''er''s huge Python body, which was thicker than a bucket and covered with scales. He suddenly felt a chill in his heart. His face was more strange and strange: "did you misunderstand something?"


    "Misunderstanding? Hum! How could it be misunderstood? Who doesn''t know that you wingers are the most absurd and lecherous. Maybe innocence is different for some people, but I Bai xun''er is different. I admit that some people of Medusa are indecent, but don''t compare me with those who don''t know shame. Get out quickly, or don''t blame me for turning my face and killing me now You! "


    Bai xun''er curled up, and his pupils began to fill with a palpitating breath.


    "Hey, elder sister, can you stop being so narcissistic? I''m greedy for your body? I''m sick. Just your body, I''ll go... Tut Tut, just send it to the door. I can''t eat!"


    Ding Ning also couldn''t laugh or cry. After opening his mouth and mocking, he saw that it was on the verge of outbreak. He quickly raised his hands and said, "you misunderstood. What I said is the lotus root of Jiujie Golden Lotus."


    Bai Xun''s lungs are exploding. Am I narcissistic? My figure? Can''t eat? My mother is the first beauty of Medusa family, okay?


    Anger has let it go completely. Even if it overdrafts all its strength, it decides to bury the shameless man before he dies. Otherwise, who knows if this cowardly guy will do some things of common anger towards his own body. Some people of the winged people have this criminal record.


    But after hearing Ding Ning''s words, Bai xun''er''s actions stopped, and his accumulated strength faded like a tide. His anger flew out of the sky. He looked at him suspiciously and asked, "you said as long as you rob the lotus root?"


    "Yes, or what do you think?"


    Ding Ning said unhappily. He glanced at Bai xun''er''s Python body and thought of the unimaginable picture. He couldn''t help shivering!


    "You... Your eyes? Is my mother so bad?"


    Women are really unreasonable animals. Er, so are banshees. Bai xun''er was angry with his expression and roared angrily.


    "I... you... Hey, just say yes or no. if you agree, take the medicine quickly and recover quickly!"


    Ding Ning had a headache. He knew there was no reason to talk with women. Er, so did the Banshee. He quickly changed the topic.


    "Really as long as Jiujie lotus root?"


    Bai xun''er still didn''t believe it and stared at him suspiciously.


    "Otherwise... As long as Jiujie lotus root!"


    Ding Ning wanted to make fun of it, but as soon as he saw the dangerous little flame flashing in his snake pupil, he quickly closed his mouth.


    "Well, I promised!"


    Bai xun''er is also a simple Banshee. He swallowed the destiny pill and looked at him with a warning: "I only promised to give you the lotus root, but I didn''t promise anything else."


    "What else? What else do you have besides Jiujie lotus root?"


    Ding Ning disdained his lips.


    Bai xun''er felt that he had taken advantage of a big advantage. Instead, he was a little embarrassed, and his tone was gentle. He asked curiously, "Jiujie lotus root seems useless except for its crisp taste. I don''t understand. What do you want Jiujie lotus root for?"


    "You don''t need to understand. I''m a foodie, but I can''t eat it."


    Ding Ning won''t tell it the wonderful function of Jiujie lotus root. He fooled it with gags.


    But unexpectedly, Bai xun''er nodded: "I believe it. The guys of the winged people are all wonderful. It''s not rare to produce a food."


    Ding Ning has a black face and feels a little bad in his heart. It seems that the winged Terran has a bad reputation in this world. MD, I won''t be confused and become a street mouse called by everyone, right? Then you''re dead.


    Bai xun''er saw that he didn''t speak and ignored him. He closed his eyes and began to heal. If he had a little doubt about the efficacy of this Tianming pill before, but now with the recovery of the injury at a speed visible to the naked eye, he no longer had any doubt. He muttered softly in his mouth: "it''s worthy of being a winged people, and only the winged people can refine such pills."


    Ding Ning was stunned when he heard the speech. He felt that he seemed to ignore something. Then he reacted. NIMA, the winged people can refine pills? No wonder Bai xun''er didn''t look surprised when he took out the pill.


    On earth, if you take out the pill and casually give it to a stranger, it''s strange not to be regarded as a liar or a psychopath.


    Bai xun''er was immersed in healing. Ding Ning was bored and quietly set up several killing arrays nearby. He knew that Bai xun''er could not trust him completely, and he could not trust Bai xun''er completely, so he had to leave a way for himself. Otherwise, once Bai xun''er recovered, he would lose a lot of money.


    Although Bai xun''er is only a big demon, that is, the strong one in the Shenwu realm, he can feel that the Shenwu realm of the demon family is indeed much stronger than the Shenwu realm on earth. What bin Bo said is likely to be true. The lack of inheritance of the martial arts of the human race leads to the weaker and weaker martial artists, which is not a good thing.


    What made him curious was that the big demon that broke through the Shenwu realm clearly could form independently. Why was Bai xun''er still a demon? Also risked his life to rob nine Golden Lotus.


    Maybe the Medusa family is special!


    Ding Ning was puzzled and didn''t think about it at all. It had nothing to do with him, so he quickly put this question behind him and wondered how he could quietly understand the situation of the world from Bai xun''er''s mouth.


    He doesn''t believe that there is only one place in such a big world.


    Also, isn''t it said that the Medusa have petrified rays? Why is Bai xun''er a black ray? It seems that he has no Petrochemical function!


    Everything in this world makes Ding Ning feel very fresh, strange and very different from the earth.


    An hour passed in a flash. When the ninth petal of Jiujie golden lotus bloomed quietly and sent out a strong fragrance, Bai xun''er finally opened his eyes, and the light in his eyes was bright.


    Ding Ning frowned and looked at the fleshy wound on him suspiciously. He knew the efficacy of Tianming pill. It was impossible to heal even this skin injury.


    But when seeing the cunning color flashing in Bai xun''er''s snake pupil, Ding Ning understood for a moment and couldn''t help smiling bitterly. This cunning guy was pretending to be seriously injured and reducing the enemy''s vigilance.


    He immediately ran away quietly and hid on a mountain in the distance to watch the change. Even if his strength was enough to compete with Bai xun''er, he would not easily intervene in the battle of their level. After all, this is an alien territory, so he''d better keep a low profile.


    Seeing that Ding Ning is so knowledgeable, Bai xun''er nodded with satisfaction. He has always been a demon who knows how to repay his kindness. Although he doesn''t trust Ding Ning so much, compared with those monsters who set out their cars and horses to rob nine Golden Lotus, he undoubtedly helped Ding Ning a little closer. He doesn''t hope that the next battle will affect him.


    Jiujie Golden Lotus emits colorful glow. The ninth lotus petal blooms rapidly, and the strong fragrance diffuses around. Bai xun''er and Ding Ning are involuntarily nervous. They know that it takes half an hour from the ninth flower petal to the lotus canopy. This is the most dangerous and difficult time.


    "Bang bang!"


    With the passage of time, Ding Ning, hundreds of miles away, seems to be able to hear Bai xun''er''s nervous heartbeat. Waiting for the unknown to come is the most tense moment.


    "Roar!"


    Finally, with the earth shaking roar, the earth trembled from far to near.


    As soon as Ding Ning''s face changed, he couldn''t cry well. This time, not only the big man, but also more than one appeared.


    Bai xun''er calmed down, his heart beat slowly, and his eyes looked at the giants gradually appearing on the horizon.


    In the west, there appeared a rhinoceros like monster with white jade body and infinite divine power. The terrible pressure swept the world from a long distance.


    In the north, there are giant elephants with golden light, the size of a hill, shaking the ground every step.


    In the south, there is a silver leopard that emits silver light and is as fast as thunder. Its prestige is no less powerful than that of the white jade rhinoceros.


    Two strength type and one speed type are in trouble!


    Ding Ning whispered to himself in his heart. He looked at Bai xun''er with some worry, but saw that his huge body tightly entrenched the Jiujie Golden Lotus in the middle. The vertical pupils in the center of his eyebrows showed a light black light, which seemed to be filled with terrible power. The cold pupils were full of determination and had no intention of retreating.


    Ding Ning secretly praised Bai xun''er. Although he was stupid and put on a posture of asking for money but not life, he had to say that his spirit of fighting to the death was very moving.


    "Dong!"


    The silver leopard was the first to arrive, but he was not in a hurry to attack. Instead, he disdained to see Bai xun''er, who was covered with blood and depressed, and focused on Jiujie Golden Lotus. His humanized eyes were full of cunning and greed.


    But the demon leopard''s IQ is obviously very high. He knows that Bai xun''er, who is seriously injured, is not enough. His biggest competitor is the two upcoming giants. He quietly hid behind a hill not far away and started the idea of sitting on the mountain and watching the tiger fight, so as to make a profit.


    Ding Ning is now invisible. He looks at the silver leopard with hot eyes. This guy is much smarter than the flower crazy leopard at home. It would be great if he could be accepted as a spiritual pet, but he can only think about it. The cultivation of the silver leopard is a line higher than that of Bai xun''er. Where can he surrender now?


    Of course, if the silver leopard is seriously damaged in the next battle, it is not completely without a chance.


    "Roar!"


    The golden giant elephant and the white jade rhinoceros arrived almost at the same time. When they found that Bai xun''er was "scarred and dying", they directly ignored it. The two monsters stared at each other for a moment, and attacked each other almost at the same time.


    "Bang!"


    The terrible physical forces collided with each other, and even stirred a layer of wavy space ripples, and the nearby mountain crashed. It can be seen how powerful the two monsters are.


    Ding Ning looked at the two monsters with some envy and asked himself that his physical strength is not at the same level as the two monsters. Maybe he can be trained two or three times to share the same score with them.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Every direct collision between the two monsters is like a nuclear bomb explosion, sending out violent vibrations like earth shaking and mountains shaking. The mountains collapse, the earth cracks, and the terrible Qi machine pervades the world.

 Chapter 1038

    "Ow!"


    The golden giant elephant hissed, and suddenly no longer chose to fight hard to avoid the single horn impact of the white jade rhinoceros. The huge body flashed flexibly, suddenly stretched out its nose and rolled up, which was not as good as the waist and abdomen of the white jade rhinoceros, threw it into the sky. At the same time, a water mist like strong acid gushed from its nose and drenched its head and face.


    The white jade rhinoceros knew how powerful it was, hurriedly closed its eyes, and let saliva soak its whole body, but it could not corrode it.


    With a bang, the white jade rhinoceros fell heavily to the ground and hit a deep pit on the ground.


    Where would the golden giant elephant let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, his body suddenly stood up, his two hind legs supported the ground, and his suspended front legs exuded a misty golden luster, stepping hard on the ground.


    With the trampling, the golden ripples spread wildly along the ground at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the whole ground seemed to swing a layer of golden waves.


    "Dong!"


    As if the earth were falling apart, after an earth shaking noise, there was a burst of dust, which filled the whole valley and obscured everyone''s sight.


    The white jade rhinoceros gave a shrill roar. It flew up like a loaded shell and smashed a mountain heavily. It was still vomiting blood in its mouth. It didn''t get up for a long time and lay on the ground panting heavily.


    The terrible golden shock wave cracked the earth, all the low hills nearby suddenly collapsed, and the broken rocks splashed like bullets.


    Ding Ning was not surprised but happy. He looked at this scene with burning eyes. The previous scene, war trampling, was war trampling in his mind.


    The war trampling in the barbaric transformation should have been used in this way. In the barbaric transformation, there was the war trampling of mammoths, but Ding Ning always couldn''t grasp the subtlety. After all, mammoths had long disappeared, and he had only his form but not his spirit, but this moment made him suddenly enlightened and gave him a sense of enlightenment.


    The silver leopard was also unexpected. He wanted to hide in the dark to make a profit, but he didn''t expect that the golden giant elephant was forced out of his figure after being trampled by a war. He also suffered a little injury and had to face-to-face with the golden giant elephant.


    It has to be said that although the golden giant elephant looks savage and rough, it is not stupid at all. War trampling is actually a group attack move. It deliberately uses this move to force out potential opponents. Moreover, its war trampling is very skilled. It is afraid to destroy the nine robbery Golden Lotus and deliberately avoids the area of the nine robbery Golden Lotus, so that Bai xun''er can continue to disguise, otherwise, It''s not just the silver leopard that was forced out.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed and looked at the white jade rhinoceros, who was seriously injured and dying, lying dying in the distance. His face showed a helpless color. Who said that the monster had no brain? The white jade rhinoceros was definitely cunning like a ghost.


    War trampling is a group attack skill. The more opponents, the stronger the lethality. The strength of this white jade rhinoceros is enough to compete with the golden giant elephant. How can it be cracked, seriously injured and dying by a group attack skill?


    It can''t hide from others, but it can''t hide from Ding Ning. The monster''s perception is very sharp, but it still can''t compare with his divine knowledge that has melted. The white jade rhinoceros clearly realized that the golden giant elephant is not easy to provoke. At the same time, it noticed that the Silver leopard was watching, so it deliberately pretended to be seriously injured and dying, so as to force the silver leopard out. It sat on the mountain watching the tiger fight, waiting to reap the benefits.


    "MD, these guys of the demon clan are cunning like ghosts one by one. How can humans get mixed up?"


    Ding Ning muttered in a low voice. No matter how ghost livestock the white jade rhinoceros is, it will not think that Bai xun''er is the last fisherman.


    A woman, er, is a banshee. She is a gifted actress. Looking at her silent despair expression, Ding Ning wants to give her an Oscar.


    "Roar!"


    The battle between the golden giant elephant and the silver leopard has a different scene. The silver leopard''s body is not strong, but its speed is unpredictable. Even Ding Ning can''t say that he can compare with his speed without changing into Kunpeng.


    Relying on its rough skin and thick flesh, the golden giant elephant suffered a big loss as soon as it came up. It was scratched a deep bone blood mouth on its back by the impregnable claws of the silver leopard.


    The severe pain completely angered the golden giant elephant. After a roar, the whole body radiated bright golden light. The wound healed with the naked eye. The top of the huge ivory gathered two golden lights and shot at the silver leopard like a laser.


    The silver leopard is not a vegetarian either. When he sensed the fatal danger, he was full of silver. He spit out a small sword with terrible silver light from his mouth, and then cut off the ivory sword first.


    "Bang!"


    The golden light spot collided with the silver sword in the air, which burst out gorgeous golden and silver light, both annihilated, and the terrible air waves surged up, cutting the space into cracks.


    The power of the golden giant elephant and the silver leopard fell sharply, and their breath became a little depressed. It can be seen that using this powerful and terrible mace is also a huge consumption for them.


    Ding Ning''s eyes burst out a terrible fine awn. He stared at the dull silver sword falling to the ground. It looked like iron, but in fact it contained mysterious substances. It was Absolute Divine gold. It can be said that most of the skills of the silver leopard came from the sword.


    The ivory of the golden giant elephant was broken, and the color of pain flashed in its expression. However, it also felt the extraordinary of the silver sword. It dared not let the silver leopard get it back. It did not hesitate to trample on the war again. It shook back the silver leopard who was eager to get the silver sword, and the elephant''s nose rolled up to receive the silver sword.


    But at the moment, the white jade rhinoceros suddenly moved, and the wealth and wealth moved people''s hearts. The value of the silver sword was by no means lower than that of the nine robbery Golden Lotus, or even worse. Now the golden giant elephant and the silver leopard were both defeated. It was no longer scruples. Where could it sit? Its huge body caught up with the golden giant elephant at a speed that did not match its body shape and mastered the silver sword in its hands.


    "Roar!"


    The golden giant elephant was angry. Not only did the old opponent white jade rhinoceros not look hurt, but also took its booty. No matter how stupid he was, he knew he had been cheated. In his rage, his thick nose hit the white jade rhinoceros like a meteor hammer.


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes and watched the silver leopard heal on one side. He couldn''t help scolding the white jade rhinoceros for its stupidity. No matter how good the silver sword is, it won''t be able to exert its power for a while and a half. Besides, the sword is a divine weapon refined by the Silver leopard. How can it have no counter method?


    Although the white jade rhinoceros was a little clever, it obviously didn''t have great wisdom. When it got the silver sword, it was a little complacent. With a grim smile, it swallowed the sword into the mouth, lowered its head, accelerated, and hit the golden giant elephant with the rhinoceros horn flashing white jade luster.


    Savage collision!


    As soon as Ding Ning''s eyes lit up, he fell into the feeling again. Barbaric transformation is a combat skill compiled by combining the combat skills of all kinds of barbaric beasts. There is no better way for him to understand and learn than to witness these monster wars with his own eyes.


    "Ow!"


    The golden giant elephant was rough and fleshy, but it was also hit by the barbaric collision and flew out with a scream. Its body like a hill hit a protruding mountain heavily, and even forcibly hit the mountain in two. The top of the mountain collapsed and hit the ground. The dust was flying and the gravel was splashing.


    The golden giant is the real seven seven meat and eight things that fall in a complete mess. It is cracked up in the body. The mouth is big and big, and it is painted with golden blood. Every mouth contains a vigorous life. It makes Ding Ning look at the saliva. How much life essence can be swallowed up by this golden giant, every drop of blood is called rare treasure, which is really wasteful.


    "Moo!"


    The white jade rhinoceros roared with a high sense of war, and did not intend to let go of the golden colossus. Its four feet were filled with white glittering light, running towards the golden colossus like ten thousand horses, vowing to kill the golden colossus.


    The trapped beast is still fighting, not to mention the golden giant elephant is the strongest monster in the scene. How can it sit and wait to die. Struggling to get up from the rubble and gather the strength of the whole body, the golden divine light suddenly made a great work, filled with the power of terror, and roared at the white jade rhinoceros.


    The white jade rhinoceros seems to be aware of the bad, and its whole body is also glittering and shining. Unexpectedly, it condenses a vast white jade rhinoceros virtual shadow and boldly welcomes the golden colossus.


    "Boom!"


    The earth cracked like a cobweb after the earthquake, and even the groundwater gushed out like a fountain.


    After the dust all over the sky dissipated, the scene of the scene gradually emerged. The golden giant elephant ivory was broken, and the golden luster of the whole body was dim. The huge body was buried by gravel, revealing only a pair of gradually dim eyes. The mouth kept spraying blood. The vitality was passing quickly. There was more air in and less air out, and death was only a matter of time.


    The white jade rhinoceros is much better. It''s unharmed all over. Just after using the life-saving card, its breath becomes depressed, but it still has the power of a war.


    However, it doesn''t worry. Now the biggest enemy silver leopard has also used the life saving card and lost its biggest killer mace silver sword. It can''t be its opponent at all.


    Therefore, the white jade rhinoceros is very calm, and its majestic small eyes fiercely aim at the silver leopard. It wants to subdue people''s soldiers without fighting and let the silver leopard retreat by itself, so as not to cost it more.


    The silver leopard looked at it hesitantly, and finally sobbed with fear. He lowered his head and ran away quietly. Except Ding Ning, no one saw the crafty luster in the bottom of his eyes.


    The white jade rhinoceros walked triumphantly towards Bai xun''er. If the White Snake dared not understand, it would immediately tear it to pieces.


    "Don''t move yet, retreat temporarily!"


    Bai xun''er was about to give the white jade rhinoceros a powerful look, but Ding Ning''s hurried voice came from his ear, and his eyes could not help but coagulate slightly.


    "Listen to me, the silver leopard hasn''t left. He''s gone and returned again. This guy has been pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. His real mace hasn''t been used yet. The white jade rhinoceros is going to be in bad luck. Anyway, the nine robbery Golden Lotus hasn''t completely matured yet. Bear it first!"


    Ding Ning knew it would not retreat easily and explained hurriedly again.


    After Bai xun''er measured it, he felt that he really wanted to match the silver leopard''s killer mace. I''m afraid he would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die. Some gains outweigh the losses. In the increasingly impatient eyes of the white jade rhinoceros, he finally lowered his proud head and left without saying a word.


    The white jade rhinoceros squatted down beside Jiujie Golden Lotus and smelled the refreshing fragrance with intoxication. Thinking that it could not only get the silver sword, but also get Jiujie Golden Lotus and become the biggest winner, it couldn''t help laughing proudly.


    By the way, there is also the golden giant. The demon Dan of that guy contains all the essence of life, even though it can increase the power of the millennium, but adding hundreds of years of repair is no problem.

 Chapter 1039

    Thinking of this, the white jade rhinoceros subconsciously looked at the body of the golden giant elephant.


    It''s just this look that makes it creepy. Where''s the body? Why not? Is this guy pretending to die?


    The scalp of the white jade rhinoceros was numb, and a chill rushed straight to the spirit of heaven. The whole body was tense and on alert.


    It''s not that it didn''t think that the body of the golden Colossus was stolen, but it was quickly rejected by it. In the final analysis, who has such a great ability to steal the body silently under its nose, that is, how to take away the body after stealing it?


    There is no storage ring in this world, but first, the storage ring is a rare thing, and second, the storage space is limited. The golden giant elephant is as big as a hill. What kind of storage ring can hold its body? Perhaps there is a storage ring that can hold such a large body, but how can a strong man with such a level of storage ring see the body of a mere golden giant elephant?


    Therefore, the intuitive response of the white jade rhinoceros is that the golden giant elephant is pretending to be dead, and it is likely to make a sneak attack when it is not prepared.


    Seeing that the nine robbery Golden Lotus is about to bear a lotus canopy, in order to prevent being robbed, the white jade rhinoceros dare not leave to investigate in person. They can only secretly guard against possible sneak attacks.


    Bai xun''er entrenched in a group and looked at Ding Ning with strange eyes. He was full of doubts and asked, "can''t the white jade rhinoceros really see us?"


    "I can''t see. I''ve laid a hidden array here. Unless the array master can find a clue, the fool white jade rhinoceros can''t see it."


    Ding Ning thought that the golden giant elephant had become his private property, and said with a smile.


    "Hidden array? You know array?"


    Bai xun''er lost his voice and exclaimed. There was a strange luster in the snake pupil. There was worship, awe, and a faint hope and desire.


    Ding Ning was uncomfortable when he saw it. He touched his nose and asked, "do you know a little array? What''s the matter?"


    "Then... How are your array attainments? Can you crack the Yin Yang and five elements reversal array!"


    Bai xun''er''s eyes twinkled and asked with expectation.


    Ding Ning frowned and said uncertainly, "there are several array arrangement methods for the Yin Yang five elements inverted array. The level of the array should be distinguished according to the treasure level pressed at the array eye. The highest level of the array can even kill gods. What level of the array do you mean?"


    "I don''t know about this, but there have been strong men of demon king level who have forcibly broken through and escaped from it. Shouldn''t the level be very high?"


    Bai xun''er said hesitantly.


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that the so-called holy king of the demon family was a strong man in the holy martial arts realm. Even the holy king could break out by force. The array level should not be high. He immediately nodded and said, "I should be able to crack this level of Yin Yang and five elements inverted array."


    "Really?"


    Bai xun''er''s eyes burst out and asked in surprise.


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes: "believe it or not, it''s up to you."


    "No, I don''t believe you. I just didn''t expect this surprise to come so soon!"


    Bai xun''er said with joy.


    "Hey! What is surprise? Did I promise you anything?"


    Ding Ning said angrily. Although he was curious about the big array mentioned by Bai xun''er, he wouldn''t do anything bad.


    "So you can promise me? What conditions do you need? Just mention it."


    Bai xun''er said urgently.


    "Any conditions?"


    Ding Ning looked at it unkindly, wondering whether it would turn over and kill if he offered to let it be a spirit pet.


    "You... Haven''t decided on me yet?"


    Bai xun''er was so hairy that he said in shame.


    "Er! I..."


    Ding Ning looked wronged. I was thinking about you, but not about your body, but I can''t explain it. I can''t say snake demon. Be my spiritual pet. He''s really not sure whether the moody snake demon will directly open the third eye to shoot him in a rage.


    Although he talks to Bai xun''er casually, he is still very afraid of the palpitating black ray. If Bai xun''er really attacks him at such a close distance, he can''t escape.


    "Hum! I know that the winged people don''t have a good thing!"


    Bai xun''er seemed to be full of resentment towards the winged people. He hummed angrily, leaving Ding Ning speechless. I was also shot lying down.


    "However, if you can really take me into the Yin Yang and five elements reversal array and help me get something, people are not... Nor can they be like you."


    Although Bai xun''er despised Ding Ning''s behavior, she thought that the Yin-Yang and five elements reversal array must have something very important to her. She even didn''t hesitate to trade her innocence. After saying that, she hung her head shyly.


    Ding Ning looked at its shy appearance, and suddenly felt a chill. His forehead was covered with black lines. Ya, bucket waist. I''m a human, not a monster, but I didn''t want to have any close contact with you. Elder sister, you really want more.


    But how dare he say it directly? What if the snake demon suddenly starts to do in a rage, he can only say with a smile: "wait until you come back!"


    But when Bai xun''er agreed, there was a complex color in the snake pupil. He sighed faintly and stopped talking!


    Hearing her sigh full of bitterness, Ding Ning wants to die depressed. I haven''t promised yet. What do you have to complain about.


    Fortunately, at this moment, Jiujie Golden Lotus has reached the last moment. The nine leaf lotus petals begin to wither and produce lotus pods at a speed visible to the naked eye. Only when the lotus seeds are generated and the fragrance is restrained, even if they are completely mature, Bai xun''er''s muscles are tense and ready to fight at any time.


    "Calm down, the silver leopard has come!"


    Ding Ning patted her cold snake body and comforted her. She stared at a silver figure that was almost indistinguishable to the naked eye. She was quietly approaching the white jade rhinoceros. She didn''t notice the embarrassed eyes in Bai xun''er''s snake pupil.


    This bastard must have deliberately patted others on the chest. He is indeed a shameless man. Bai xun''er roared angrily in the bottom of his heart. If he didn''t have to rely on him to enter the Yin Yang and five elements reversal array, he would like to kill this lecherous man now.


    If Ding Ning knew its inner activities, he would cry out wrongfully. He just patted it casually. Where did he know that the place happened to be its chest? Besides, what happened to your snake without chest and ass?


    "Ouch!"


    With the sudden sneak attack of the silver leopard, the war began again after being kicked by the white jade rhinoceros.


    The silver leopard came and went without a trace, and gave full play to its speed advantage. The endless leopard claws soon left deep bone scratches on the white jade rhinoceros.


    The white jade rhinoceros feels very oppressed. The silver leopard doesn''t have any advantage in terms of strength and defense. However, he is flexible and surprisingly fast. He still doesn''t collide with it head-on. He constantly increases his injury by means of fighting, leaving him powerful and nowhere to use. He can only send out an earthshaking roar to vent his inner anger.


    "The silver leopard is amazing. He not only knows strategy, but also knows martial arts!"


    Ding Ning watched the silver leopard advance and retreat with great interest. He was like a Wulin expert teasing a big bull, constantly adding injury to the white jade rhinoceros.


    Not worth mentioning that the wounds of the white jade rhinoceros are bloodshed, but they are actually nothing less than the big body. But the loss of small wounds is also the essence of life. Once the blood loss is excessive, it will eventually be killed by the leopard. So the white jade rhino knows that the leopard is not bad. But it can only consume the essence of life to repair the injury.


    In addition, the white jade rhinoceros had to take care that the nine robbers of the golden lotus were not affected by the battle, and had to consume energy to protect the Golden Lotus. With each passing day, the physical strength decreased significantly, from the previous absolute advantage to the disadvantage, and countless wounds were added by the mysterious attack of the silver leopard.


    "Roar!"


    The rapid passing of physical strength finally flustered the white jade rhinoceros. I don''t want to say that I got nine Golden Lotus. Today''s one is not good. I even have to lose my life here.


    Unlike Bai xun''er, who would rather die than give up Jiujie Jinlian, the white jade rhinoceros resolutely gave up Jiujie Jinlian for the first time after realizing that life was threatened, and roared out to fight to the death with the silver leopard.


    Now the silver leopard was silly. In his opinion, Jiujie Golden Lotus had long been in his bag. Seeing that success was imminent, he was not willing to see the war results destroyed, so a cold and fierce color flashed in his eyes.


    Although the silver leopard has long laid the foreshadowing for the final victory as a killer mace, detonating this killer mace will also make it weak, so it doesn''t want to use this killer mace easily before the last minute.


    But now the situation is critical. The white jade rhinoceros would rather not get the Golden Lotus than destroy it, forcing it to use the final means in advance.


    "Roar!"


    A part of the force was set aside to protect Jiujie Golden Lotus. A humanized smile appeared on the silver leopard''s face. Looking at the white jade rhinoceros rushing towards him, it made a loud roar, and the terrible silver air wave surged, even connected with the body of the white jade rhinoceros.


    "Poof poof!"


    The white jade rhinoceros, like a crazy bull, is making a savage collision to crush the cunning silver leopard into slag. Unexpectedly, there is a sharp pain in his body, and the silver sword swallowed by it blooms a bright luster and suddenly moves.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    The white jade rhinoceros is still running along the inertia. A strange scene appears. Its rear leg suddenly breaks, and one of it is thrown out under the action of inertia, spilling crystal blood beads. Then the belly of the rhinoceros suddenly cracks, and the internal organs splash down with the blood essence


    "Moo!"


    The white jade rhinoceros showed a look of resentment and despair at the bottom of its eyes and rushed forward with his life. He wanted to bring some damage to the silver leopard before he died. However, the parts of his body were instantly dismembered into several large pieces by the silver sword. Blood and flesh splashed everywhere. Before he could run to the silver leopard, he fell to the ground and died. The scene looked very bloody and tragic!


    The silver leopard breathed a sigh of relief. During the communication with the silver sword, it couldn''t move. If it couldn''t kill the white jade rhinoceros before it hit him, even if it didn''t die, it would break its bones and tendons and be badly hurt.


    Fortunately, everything is under control!


    The silver leopard sucked hard. The silver sword drew a silver line in the air like a spirit and flew back to its mouth.


    "Wheezing, wheezing!"


    The silver leopard gasped heavily, with a relaxed look in his eyes. Everything was over, and the final big winner was himself.


    Although the silver sword was manipulated remotely and made it very weak, it was worth it to get the nine robbery Golden Lotus.


    Unfortunately, it was too early for it to be happy. Just as it stood up, it hobbled to Jiujie Golden Lotus, which had begun to converge and finally matured. When waiting to enjoy the fruits of victory, there was a slight fluctuation in the space. Bai xun''er, who had always been ignored by all demons, had ascended first and impolitely put Jiujie Golden Lotus into his bag.

 Chapter 1040

    "Roar!"


    The silver leopard was so angry that no demon could stand watching the cooked duck fly away, and it was no exception.


    With a huge mouth, the silver sword stabbed Bai xun''er''s eyebrows like lightning.


    "Hum, little skill!"


    Bai xun''er didn''t care at all. The vertical pupil suddenly opened, and the black ray directly shot the sword to the ground. The silver light converged and became dim in an instant.


    Not to mention that the silver leopard is not in its heyday now, even if it is at its peak, Bai xun''er is sure to win the battle.


    The skill of silver leopard''s sword is to control the Qi and use the small sword. Its flexibility and power can''t be compared with that of spiritual sword. It can only achieve miraculous effects if it is offered unexpectedly. However, it''s not difficult to shoot down if it has been prepared early. It''s only because the silver leopard is a beast that it looks magical and alternative.


    The silver leopard was in a bad situation. He knew that if he didn''t go again, he might even stay here. He didn''t dare to collect the sword. He turned around and ran away. When he passed the body of the white jade rhinoceros, he suddenly thought that there was a demon pill that hadn''t been collected.


    Lost the little sword, it is in a weak state and its strength has fallen sharply. It is very dangerous in this 10000 demon collar, but if you can swallow the demon pill of white jade rhinoceros and hide in a safe place to cultivate, you may be able to make a comeback.


    Therefore, the silver leopard took a slight step and ran to the head of the white jade rhinoceros. The demon Dan of the monster is in different positions according to different races. The most powerful thing in the whole body of the white jade rhinoceros is its rhinoceros horn, so its demon Dan must be in the head.


    The fearful silver leopard always pays attention to the dynamics of Bai xun''er behind him and finds that he has no action. He can''t help but be one of the loose. As long as Bai xun''er doesn''t stop, he will run away immediately after grabbing the demon pill. He is confident that no demon can catch up with him.


    However, soon it was silly. Seeing that the head of the white jade rhinoceros was only one step away from it, it was about to get it, but the big head suddenly disappeared in place.


    What''s the matter? Is it God who wants to kill me? How can a good head suddenly disappear?


    The silver leopard was in tears. He had never been so desperate at this moment. He felt that God was so unfair. Not only his booty was cut off, but also his demon pill was gone.


    "I said there was no demon pill after looking for it for a long time. It turned out that the demon pill of rhinoceros monster was in his head!"


    A young voice suddenly sounded. The silver leopard watched a bird man appear in front of him out of thin air, carrying a rhinoceros head in his hand and talking to himself with joy on his face.


    "Woo!"


    The silver leopard let out a sob, retreated two steps in fear, tightened its muscles and made an attack at any time.


    The winged bird man unexpectedly appeared suddenly, which made it a little invisible. It subconsciously had some fear, but the dignity of the big demon made it not make a threatening roar.


    "Little leopard, hang out with me in the future and be my soul pet. I promise your strength will soar!"


    Ding Ning looked at the silver leopard with a smile. This time is the best chance to subdue it.


    "Woo!"


    The silver leopard sobbed and stepped back again vigilantly, but there was a touch of humanized cynicism in the bottom of his eyes.


    I''m kidding. It''s a big demon. Although the bird man looks very strange, he doesn''t feel a threat from each other at the moment, which shows that the bird man''s strength is not strong, even the big demon is not. It''s ridiculous to dare to take himself as a spiritual pet!


    However, he was not afraid of Ding Ning, but he was extremely afraid of Bai xun''er. He didn''t intend to stay here. He turned and fled away like a fly.


    "Being my soul pet has many advantages... Sleeping trough, what are you running for?"


    Ding Ning is preparing to use his three inch tongue to deceive the silver leopard into being a spiritual pet, but he finds that the silver leopard has run away, which makes him cry and laugh.


    "Run away? How easy it was to kill directly just now!"


    Bai xun''er complained. If Ding Ning hadn''t insisted on mercy, he would have killed the silver leopard just now.


    "It can''t run!"


    Ding Ning said confidently, this is his favorite spirit. How can he not prepare early.


    "Battle!"


    As soon as his hands were lifted, Ding Ning shouted with a great stick. Within a radius of five miles, a burst of runes flickered, and the whole valley was shrouded by the energy barrier. The silver leopard bumped into the transparent barrier and was bounced back. A pair of amber beautiful eyes were full of horror.


    Bai xun''er tightened his mind, subconsciously took a step back and looked around warily. Although he thought Ding Ning arranged the array to prevent the silver leopard from escaping, he didn''t know what he knew. Who knows if this guy will kill it together for nine robbers of golden lotus?


    "I said you can''t run away. Come and be a spirit pet for me!"


    Ding Ning liked the silver leopard more and more. His eyes lit up and he coaxed her like the wolf grandmother who kidnapped Little Red Riding Hood.


    "Roar!"


    The silver leopard tried hard to grasp the barrier without believing in evil, but the transparent barrier seemed thin, but it was stronger than imagination. Its invincible leopard claws were soft and irresistible, and bounced it back again and again.


    With a confident smile on Ding Ning''s face, he looked at the silver leopard''s relentless attempt. If it were on the earth, the boundary might not be able to resist the attack of the silver leopard, but the rich aura here turned into fog, and the energy to maintain the boundary was inexhaustible.


    Don''t say it''s just a weak demon. Even if the demon king is trapped and wants to forcibly break the barrier, it''s hard to break it without half an hour of uninterrupted attack.


    "I said, don''t waste your energy. I promise you can become a God in the future. Isn''t it better than your own bitter struggle here for a nine robbery golden lotus?"


    In order to coax the silver leopard into being cheated, Ding Ning also paid a lot of money. He endured the meat pain. It doesn''t matter. He took out a ten thousand year old ginseng and chewed it like a white radish, making the silver leopard''s saliva flow.


    "What''s up? Consider being my pet. I have a lot of ginseng for thousands of years. It''s no problem to eat as a meal."


    Ding ningmaoruo inadvertently took out several ten thousand year old ginseng, Polygonum multiflorum and Ganoderma lucidum and played in his hands, tempting the silver leopard.


    The silver leopard is so tangled that it can''t escape and hide. Besides, although the drugs such as Ganoderma lucidum are not necessarily more precious than the golden lotus, they are rare. Although the ten thousand demon collar is rich in resources, there are few things over ten thousand years. Few drugs have been seen.


    What''s more, this guy is really rich. He even chews Wannian ginseng as a radish. If he is his pet, can he eat Wannian ginseng every day? The essence of life, perhaps, is pushing hard and pushing himself onto the throne.


    The silver leopard is moved, but out of the reserve of a big demon, it still hesitates. Once it agrees, what it pays is its own freedom!


    "As long as you promise, I promise to eat three meals a day and take more than ten thousand years of old medicine to make you king in one year and God in two years."


    Ding Ning could be fooled with great strength. As long as he promised, as long as he genetically modified it, even if he gave it grass every day, it wouldn''t have an opinion.


    Bai xun''er suddenly felt very ashamed. He also caught a nine robbery Golden Lotus. He suspected it like a baby. People took out a large handful of ten thousand year old medicine. How could he see a nine robbery Golden Lotus in his eyes? Alas, it seems that he is really a gentleman with a villain''s heart. This winged man is a good man.


    His eyes looked at the silver leopard with some disdain. He didn''t quickly promise such a good opportunity. Ding ningxu''s conditions even moved him. If it hadn''t been for its own mission, they all wanted to take the initiative to ask to be his spiritual pet.


    If Ding Ning knew that he fooled the silver leopard into saying that Bai xun''er was attracted, he would certainly strike while the iron was hot and increase the temptation.


    However, there was no delay. In order to break the silver leopard''s defense, he planned to retreat, sighed and said regretfully: "Hey, since you don''t want to forget it, if my dragon pet didn''t take the ten thousand year old medicine and fall into deep sleep, I would like to take a spirit pet because I''m bored. I really don''t lack a spirit pet in the big demon realm."


    Dragon pet? Nima, who are you bluffing?


    Not to mention the silver leopard, even Bai xun''er looked at Ding Ning contemptuously and felt that this guy was too good at blowing. The whole world had never heard of a dragon, but also a dragon pet and a ghost.


    Ding Ning saw their expressions in his eyes, but he was laughing in his heart. He wanted you to question. Where did you get the shock without questioning? Just sister Pikachu, I can only use your identity to deceive them.


    There was no ink immediately. With an unfathomable expression on his face, he gently waved, "since you two steamed stuffed buns don''t believe it, I''ll prove it to you and let you open your eyes, baby, come out and show your face!"


    Pikachu''s body has been getting bigger since he fell asleep. During this period, it has grown to a hundred feet, but it is still growing at a visible rate.


    Therefore, Bai xun''er and the silver leopard only felt that their eyes were black and a terrible pressure filled the air, which made them tremble and lie on the ground with a "puff".


    Bai xun''er, in particular, has the blood of the dragon family. The hierarchical suppression of that rank is even stronger. He makes him kneel on the ground and dare not even lift his head, but he believes that only the blood pressure of the upper dragon family can suppress it. He can''t even move.


    The silver leopard was almost scared to pee. Compared with the dragon in front of him, which was hundreds of feet long and full of terror, the former Golden giant elephant was just a kindergarten child. This bird man actually had a dragon pet. If he followed such a master, he would not walk horizontally in the future.


    Ding Ning''s face changed slightly. At the moment Pikachu appeared, the border could not bear its authority and broke quietly.


    The most important thing is that there are dozens of powerful and incredible divine senses in the depths of the ten thousand demon collar, which came here through hundreds of thousands of kilometers.


    MD, after playing big, Ding Ning did not hesitate to take Pikachu back to the spirit pet space, took Bai xun''er and the silver leopard underground for the first time, and took out the immortal stone to shield the divine consciousness.


    The powerful divine sense patrolled the shuttle within a hundred miles of this area for more than half an hour before it retreated in doubt.


    In his hurry, Ding Ning did not forget to dig the golden silk and jade lotus root, and dragged Bai xun''er and the silver leopard to the ground.


    "Master, you have dragon pets. What are you afraid of them for?"


    Silver leopard soon entered the role and even changed his calling. Bai xun''er was full of awe for Ding Ning. He didn''t even dare to say anything. He only looked at him with admiring eyes.


    "Hey, I have a dragon pet, but the problem is, if my dragon pet sleeps after eating, I can''t fight for the time being. If I''m missed by a bad guy, I''ll be in trouble."


    Ding Ning''s face was not red and gasped, and he resolutely carried out the flicker to the end.


    "That''s true!"


    The silver leopard nodded suddenly.


    Ding Ning''s face suddenly became strange: "can you speak?"


    "I could have spoken, too?"


    Silver leopard looked at him with an ignorant face. I don''t know why he asked such a childish question.


    Ding Ning took a smoke from the corner of his mouth and asked with an unhappy face, "why didn''t you talk before? I thought you couldn''t talk."

 Chapter 1041

    The silver leopard turned black and said, "I''m a big demon. If I don''t talk anymore, I''ll be a fool. I just..."


    "I just feel that we are weak, so I disdain to talk to us, right?"


    Bai xun''er sneered and broke the mentality of the silver leopard.


    Silver leopard looked at Ding Ning guilty and felt embarrassed. Can this damn White Snake chat happily?


    Ding Ning doesn''t think so. The demon clan always believes in the respect of the strong, and the strong disdain to communicate with the weak. This mentality is very normal.


    "Master, you can''t drill any further!"


    Silver leopard felt a little uncomfortable and was about to change the topic. Suddenly, he found that Ding Ning was still drilling down, his face changed sharply and said hurriedly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ding Ning asked somewhat puzzled. A layer of earth element shield floated around his body. There was no problem of insufficient pressure and oxygen in the shield.


    "Stop, stop!"


    Bai xun''er also reacted and hurried with fear.


    Ding Ning realized that it was wrong and quickly stopped the momentum of drilling.


    When the previous powerful divine senses were explored, they were taken back less than ten meters below the surface. He was still a little strange at that time. Although the powerful divine senses were blocked by soil, they could not only explore ten meters below the ground.


    It seems that there is something strange under the ground here, so those strong gods don''t think they will hide underground.


    Next, Ding Ning learned from Bai xun''er and silver leopard that the underground of the world is very unusual, hiding great terror. Many demon kings once escaped into the underground and fell. Even if someone narrowly escaped, the spirit was seriously hurt, and he kept a secret and did not mention his experience deep underground.


    Curious, Ding Ning put away the immortal stone and tried to release the divine consciousness to explore the mysteries of the underground, but suddenly found that a mysterious and terrible force was rapidly eroding his divine consciousness, which made his sea of knowledge painful. His face changed greatly. He resolutely cut off the connection of divine consciousness, took out the immortal stone to isolate the terrible force, and then walked thousands of miles away with Bai xun''er and the silver leopard without hesitation and drilled out of the ground.


    "Don''t you mind?"


    Bai xun''er asked with some worry when he saw Ding Ning''s pale face.


    "It''s all right. Just have a rest!"


    Ding Ning looked at the ground with lingering fear. His face was very gloomy. In just a short moment, his divine consciousness disappeared by nearly one tenth.


    The most terrible thing is that this disappearance is not a normal consumption, but a permanent disappearance that cannot be recovered. For example, his original upper limit of divine knowledge is 100, but now the upper limit of divine knowledge is only 90, and even the body of green wood can not be recovered. If he is not quick to see the opportunity, the immortal stone seems to be able to isolate that power, At the moment, I''m afraid he has known that the sea has dried up and become an idiot.


    What terrible thing is hidden underground that is so terrible? No wonder those terrible beings in the depths of the ten thousand demon leader dare not enter the divine consciousness into the depths of the earth for investigation.


    Feeling the small circle of knowing the sea, Ding Ning''s face was gloomy and could drip water. His Dantian was far more praised than ordinary people, but knowing the sea, he estimated that it was about the same size as ordinary spiritual masters. It was only with the purified liquid of divine knowledge that he was in the forefront of martial arts in the same realm.


    But now the sea has shrunk by one tenth. In terms of spiritual power, the sky is weaker than others. Now he still maintains a certain advantage by relying on the divine knowledge liquid. But once other people''s divine knowledge is also liquid, he will no longer have any advantage, which is an unbearable weight for him.


    Although he was very unwilling, Ding Ning could only break his teeth and swallow in his stomach. The underground terror was unknown and could not be provoked by him now.


    "It''s all right. I just felt as if something was swallowing my blood. I couldn''t even resist. Fortunately, you ran out with us."


    Bai xun''er said in fear. The silver leopard nodded happily and said that it also had this feeling, perhaps because it was in a weak period and felt stronger now.


    "Devour blood essence?"


    Ding Ning looked at them in surprise and felt that there seemed to be something wrong.


    Bai xun''er and the silver leopard are both big demons, that is, the strong ones in the Shenwu realm. It''s impossible that they didn''t open up to know the sea. Why did the mysterious existence underground devour their blood essence rather than their divine knowledge?


    "Yes, devour our blood essence. Don''t you have that feeling?"


    Bai xun''er said suspiciously, "I thought you noticed something wrong and took us to escape."


    Ding Ning''s expression was dignified. It seemed that he had caught some thoughts, but when he thought about it carefully, he couldn''t understand it. He immediately shook his head and stopped thinking: "by the way, what''s your name, silver leopard?"


    "Master, my name is you!"


    The silver leopard said in awe that the terrible legend of the underground has been circulating for many years, but the new owner can take them to the underground for a circle and retreat. In his heart, Ding Ning has become more mysterious and powerful.


    "You, good. It''s a very domineering name. I''ll call you you you in the future."


    Ding Ning nodded approvingly and said.


    "Master, it''s you, not you."


    The silver leopard protested. It felt youyou was like a female''s name. It didn''t sound domineering.


    "Well, Youyou, I see."


    Ding Ning accepted the suggestion with an open mind, but never corrected it. The name of a word is very common in the demon family, but he felt it was not easy to call.


    The silver leopard rolled its eyes silently, but Ding Ning didn''t give it a chance to protest, seized its front paw and launched absolute touch to modify its genes.


    He is now aware that the world is very dangerous and extremely insecure. He must find out the situation here as soon as possible, so he must transform the silver leopard into his own person at the first time in order to understand the situation of the world from his mouth.


    As for Bai xun''er, he believed that he was shocked by Pikachu''s blood. Even though he might doubt that he was not from the world, he should not easily turn against him.


    Ding Ning didn''t do the gene transformation for the first time, but the gene transformation of the demon family was really the first time for a big girl to get on the sedan chair. When he looked at the three-dimensional gene map of the silver leopard in front of his eyes, he felt a little confused. How can the demon family be so different from the meridians of the human race?


    The human meridians extend in all directions like a spider web, but the demon family has only a few simple main meridians that are unobstructed, and the other small meridians are blocked and cannot form a meridians network.


    Is it because it doesn''t take shape? Ding Ning frowned and thought in a soft voice, "you are quiet. Let me see your shape."


    "Transfiguration?"


    You was a little confused and said with a depressed face: "I haven''t eaten Huaxing grass again. How can I Huaxing?"


    "What? Aren''t you a demon?"


    It was Ding Ning''s turn to be surprised.


    "Yes, the big demon can''t turn into shape without eating the grass."


    You looks at Ding Ning strangely. The new master doesn''t even have this common sense.


    Bai xun''er also realized that it was wrong. Looking at Ding Ning''s eyes shining with the light of examination, he thought Ding Ning was strange before. It seemed that he didn''t understand a lot of common sense. Before, he thought he was sure to pull himself and the silver leopard into the ground, but now it seems that it''s not the case. This guy doesn''t know that there is something strange underground.


    In addition, he is too mysterious. He carries a large number of ten thousand years old medicine with him. He is also proficient in arrays. The most bizarre thing is that everyone knows that there is no real dragon in the world, but he has a real dragon as a pet, which makes him doubt Ding Ning''s origin. Who is this guy? Where the hell did it come from? Is he really a winger?


    Ding Ning''s Secret cry is not good. He knows that the two big demons are suspicious of themselves. If one of them can''t cope well, his previous efforts will be in vain.


    But now he has no good way. He can only solve the doubts in Kaixin first. Then he asked with a puzzled face: "no, I remember that when I became a big demon, I had to go through the test of the 99 day disaster. After the disaster, I could form independently."


    "Heaven''s robbery?"


    Bai xun''er and you were stunned. After looking at him for a long time, Bai xun''er said quietly, "don''t you know this is the place abandoned by heaven?"


    "Heaven abandoned land?"


    Ding Ning''s face was confused and asked, "isn''t this the demon world?"


    "Demon world? Where is it?"


    Now it''s Bai xun''er''s turn and you Meng''s turn, and they all asked.


    Ding Ning knew that he had revealed his flaws. While secretly guarding, he still tried to say: "there are no other races except the demon clan? For example, the demon clan."


    "Demon clan?"


    Bai xun''er and you both shook their heads blankly, as if they had never heard of these two races.


    Seeing that they didn''t burst into trouble, Ding Ning was a little relieved, but he still didn''t dare to relax his vigilance. His eyes twinkled with thinking: "then I''ll ask another question. What else is there besides Wan demon collar?"


    You looked blankly and shook his head. It was a wild monster cultivated into a spirit. He grew up in the periphery of Wanyao collar since childhood and rarely contacted other demons. In his cognition, it was his biggest dream to enter the inner circle of Wanyao collar in this life, not to mention the world outside Wanyao collar.


    "The ten thousand demon leader is too big. Many demons can''t travel around the ten thousand demon leader all their life, let alone the world outside the ten thousand demon leader. I''ve heard from the elders of the family that the world we live in is called the land abandoned by heaven, which means the place abandoned by heaven. Therefore, it''s impossible for you to say that the natural disaster turns into shape. We all rely on turning shape into grass for generations."


    Bai xun''er had more doubts in his eyes, but he didn''t choose to turn his face. Instead, he answered honestly: "I don''t know if there are other places besides Wanyao collar, but I remember that when I was very young, an elder seemed to have left Wanyao collar and went to other places, but where he went was unclear to the elders of the family."


    Bai xun''er''s words shocked Ding Ning. Where is heaven abandoned? How can there be a natural disaster in the place abandoned by heaven?


    All big demons can only be transformed by transforming grass. With so many people in the demon family, how many magic drugs can be transformed? Therefore, Bai xun''er would rather die than give up the nine robbery Golden Lotus, which is easy to explain, because there are too few opportunities to get chemical grass.


    "I don''t know who you are or where you come from. I''m not interested in knowing. I just hope you can help me enter the Yin Yang and five elements reversal array and get what I want."


    Bai xun''er seemed to see Ding Ning''s concerns and said bluntly.


    Ding Ning took a deep look at it and said like a promise: "deal!"


    Bai xun''er smiled. Although the body of the White Snake looked strange, Ding Ning still felt a sense of lightness after making a choice. His mood relaxed and looked at you: "what do you say? Are you still willing to follow me?"


    "Do I have a choice?"


    You is not stupid. Now Ding Ning almost reveals his identity as an outsider. Bai xun''er asks him to cooperate with him. If he dares to go back on his word, they will kill the leopard and kill him. He immediately droops his head and says with a bitter face.

 Chapter 1042

    "Smart, congratulations on making the right choice. Don''t worry. I promise you will be glad of today''s correct choice in the future. I will take you to see the scenery of the world, and even see how wonderful the world outside this day is."


    Ding Ning solved a big worry and said in high spirits.


    But I didn''t see the fleeting intoxication and longing in Bai Xun''s eyes, the outside world? What does it look like?


    You''s greatest ideal is to mix with the worthless guy around the ten thousand demon collar. At the moment, he was also infected by Ding Ning''s emotion, and the color of vision flashed in his amber eyes.


    "Bai xun''er, your nine robbery Golden Lotus can you lend it to me?"


    Ding Ning wanted to understand the difference between the demon family and human meridians, so he looked at Bai xun''er with a shy face and asked.


    Bai xun''er was stunned and showed a look of embarrassment. He only got the nine robbery Golden Lotus after he died. He was waiting to turn into shape immediately. Where would he be willing to hand it over.


    Ding Ning saw its embarrassment, Explained with a smile: "Jiujie Golden Lotus can not only increase Millennium cultivation, but also turn into grass. In fact, swallowing lotus seeds directly is an act of outrage. I can refine nine chemical form pills for you. Each chemical form pill has the same effect as Jiujie Golden Lotus, but it will greatly reduce the increase of cultivation. However, Wannian medicine can also increase cultivation. I can''t help it To compensate you. "


    Bai xun''er''s breath suddenly hurried, "are you serious? Can you refine nine chemical form pills?"


    "Of course, haven''t you eaten my refined destiny pill before? Don''t you believe my alchemy ability?"


    Ding Ning showed a confident look on his face and said firmly that he knew that there was an ethnic group standing behind Bai xun''er. One more Huaxing pill could transform one more ethnic group. It could never resist such temptation.


    "I... I believe, but can I have eight of the nine chemical form pills?"


    Bai xun''er thought of the magical effect that tianmingdan had made her recover from her injury in an instant, and nodded again and again. After saying that, he realized that he seemed a little greedy, and quickly added with embarrassment: "I can''t take the ten thousand year old medicine."


    "Now that I''ve opened my mouth, I''m sure I''ll give ten thousand years old medicine. There''s no problem with the eight shaped pills. I just want one for youyou shaped pills."


    Ding Ning doesn''t want to take advantage of Bai xun''er, what''s more, he has already made up his mind to abduct Bai xun''er as a spiritual pet. He will never lose a million year old medicine for a spiritual pet in Shenwu realm.


    But I don''t know you was moved and almost didn''t cry. This is Huaxing pill. The master is very kind to me.


    "I really don''t need it. The ten thousand year old medicine is so precious. I..."


    Bai xun''er was naturally unwilling to take advantage of Ding Ning''s character, and said coyly.


    "It''s settled. I think it''s worth it to exchange ten thousand years old medicine and eight shaped pills for your friendship."


    Ding Ning waved his big hand and made an indisputable decision. He was reluctant to give up his children and couldn''t catch the wolf. He didn''t show the heroism of spending a lot of money. How can this suspicious and seriously ill Medusa be hooked.


    Bai xun''er''s eyes were colorful and silently accepted his kindness. He opened his mouth and spit out Jiujie Golden Lotus and handed it to him.


    Ding Ning secretly wondered that these demon families seemed to have no storage equipment. Where are these things hidden? Are they born with their own storage space?


    But he was not in a hurry to understand. Anyway, after transforming you, he could get the answer from it.


    Alchemy!


    It''s definitely a technical job. In order to enhance his attraction and fully display his ability, Ding Ning tempts Bai xun''er to take the bait. He doesn''t avoid it when refining pills. Moreover, in order to ensure the success rate, he releases his divine consciousness for the first time and carefully observes the whole process of alchemy in the furnace.


    It has to be said that the man who focuses on his work is very charming. Looking at Ding Ning like flowing clouds and water, he melts liquid, purifies, simmers fire, refines medicine and becomes a pill... The divine alchemy technique is simply completed at one go, and a look of intoxication flickers in Bai Xun''s eyes.


    "Dan Cheng!"


    Half an hour later, a faint fragrance came to his nostrils. Ding Ning suddenly drank a light drink in Bai xun''er''s obsessed gaze, turned his hands into a remnant of the Taoist path, and patted the tripod cover of the Yanlong tripod. The nine shaped pills jumped out of the cupola like spirituality and wanted to escape.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed a surprise color. He grabbed the Huaxing pill with both hands, put it into the jade bottle already prepared, and put a small ban on it. Only then did these pills calm down.


    He didn''t expect to use divine consciousness to control the fire to refine elixir for the first time, but the effect was unexpectedly good. He even refined a unique elixir beyond the prefecture level, which was also a great breakthrough for his alchemy.


    Huaxing pill is a kind of pill that is not very difficult but difficult to be refined into the best one. Generally, it is not easy to refine into life Huaxing pill. Even Ding Ning didn''t expect that he had refined a top-notch pill. Although there is a high level of Jiujie Golden Lotus, it also has something to do with his first application of divine consciousness to control the rhythm of alchemy.


    The top-quality pill is a level that only exists in legend and the efficacy utilization rate reaches more than 99%, which only exists in theory. It is also called perfect pill.


    Ding Ning tried to control fire with divine knowledge for the first time, and even refined the perfect level pill. It must be said that it was an unexpected joy, and the greater surprise was that he found that concentrating on refining pills with divine knowledge could accelerate the control of divine knowledge. In just half an hour, his control of divine knowledge increased by one thousandth, which made him inexplicable.


    Of course, this is also related to his five element totem, which ordinary people can''t do at all.


    Although divine consciousness is invisible and exists in the field of consciousness, it is, after all, an outward extension of consciousness. It is 10000 times more sensitive to the change of temperature than the body, and the cold and hot environment will be greatly affected. Only he has the power of flame totem, and his divine consciousness is extremely condensed, can he do this without fear of the pain of flame burning.


    This gave him a glimmer of insight. No wonder most alchemists from ancient to modern times have to practice fire attribute skill. After all, alchemists who practice fire attribute skill have a far better grasp of temperature change and fire climate than ordinary people.


    Divine knowledge alchemy he dare not say that there is no one before and after, but he believes that few people can use divine knowledge to make alchemy, otherwise the unique pill will not only exist in the legend.


    Although Bai xun''er didn''t understand the level of the pill, he saw that the nine round pills exuded golden luster. Even if they were packed in a jade bottle, they could smell the strange fragrance of the pill. People couldn''t help swallowing it immediately. He knew that the grade of the pill was definitely not low.


    Looking at Ding Ning, his eyes are full of admiration. He is very handsome. Even Medusa''s aesthetics is also a handsome guy. He has wings and can fly. He has a dragon pet. He has a lot of ten thousand year old medicine. He knows arrays, can escape from the earth and can refine pills. I really don''t know what else this mysterious man can''t do!


    In the words of the earth, they are rich, beautiful and talented. They are definitely three good men. Even the demon girl will be moved, okay.


    Ding Ning didn''t care to enjoy Bai xun''er''s admiring eyes. He stuffed the shaped pill in his hand into you''s mouth and looked at him.


    "Ow!"


    Although every big demon is eager to change shape, the pain of changing shape is inevitable. Even with quiet endurance, he can''t help but roar with red eyes. The whole person lies on the ground and rolls continuously. The itching feeling from inside to outside makes him miserable, but his Qi is rising steadily, which is more than twice as strong as before.


    "Ah!"


    Ten minutes later, Youhua successfully turned into a handsome young man with silver hair, a pinch of silver hair behind his ears, amber pupils, crystal white skin and bursts of glow, which made Ding Ning very unhappy. This guy is so handsome that his appearance is threatening him.


    "Master, I have successfully transformed!"


    You stood up and shook his fist excitedly. There was an angry voice in the air. He said respectfully and gratefully.


    Ding Ning nodded with satisfaction. Although this guy is very handsome, his ears are sharp and different from human beings. He still retains some characteristics of the leopard family. He stretched out his hand and threw the silver sword to him. Calmly said, "your previous sword defense is too rubbish. I''ll pass you a superior sword defense."


    He didn''t say it before because it was you, but now you has preliminarily established trust with him after being transformed. Now he throws out a big bait and will pass it on to him when he is officially genetically modified. He has never been stingy with his own people.


    "Thank you, master!"


    You''s housekeeping skill is the sword technique. I''m naturally overjoyed to hear of the higher sword technique. I hurried to kneel on one knee to express my gratitude!


    Ding Ning is in a good mood. Although he doesn''t like being knelt around, this is the silver leopard demon, which means that he is no longer alone in this strange world.


    The Gong still needs a heavy drum beating. In order to turn Bai xun''er into his own warship, Ding Ning really doesn''t hesitate to spend money. He takes out a ten thousand year old ginseng and throws it to him, "get up. You''ve just changed shape and your body is a little empty. Eat it first to make up your body."


    "Thank you, master!"


    Yougang stood up and knelt down on one knee. This is a ten thousand year old medicine. Aside from other things, just from the year, such an old medicine of more than ten thousand years is absolutely a rare treasure. Even the demon king will be moved, but the master threw it to himself like throwing cabbage. How can he not be moved inexplicably.


    I endure, I endure, ya, this is a ten thousand year old medicine. This is the first and last time!


    Ding Ning looked at you and chewed the white radish. He was not polite at all. He held Wannian ginseng and chewed there. He was distressed and twitched. On his face, he took out a Wannian ginseng and handed it to Bai xun''er at will. He said faintly: "this is the Wannian medicine I promised. Take it!"


    "This... How interesting!"


    Bai xun''er said he was embarrassed, but his action was not slow at all. He opened his mouth and bit it and wanted to receive it into his body. However, he bit it with his teeth and pulled it gently


    Click, eh! Why doesn''t this guy let go? She wanted to swallow it, but she bit down most of it at once, as if Ding Ning was feeding it, which made it shy in her heart.


    Ding Ning twitched at the corners of his mouth and roared madly in his heart. Is he so anxious? I just want to stay in my hand and feel the feel of the elixir. Do you want to bite half of it? This... This is not particular.


    The ten thousand year old ginseng was bitten through a thin skin, and the rich and fragrant medicine juice melted immediately in the mouth. Bai xun''er only felt a burst of medicine fragrance. The rich fragrance made him feel elated. He couldn''t help narrowing his eyes comfortably. The huge snake body even exuded white Yinghui, and the majestic medicine made him feel full of explosive power.


    Ding Ning is silly. What''s the situation? Shouldn''t it be crunchy with the radish? How can one bite leave only one ginseng skin? It''s not scientific.

 Chapter 1043

    You seemed to see his doubts and nibbled at old ginseng, One side quietly explained, "this is the transmission of the blood of the Medusa family. It can decompose any substance to absorb the essence of life. The vertical pupil on its forehead is powerful enough to decompose the rays. Once hitting the enemy, it will constantly decompose the wounds of the enemy, and the essence of life that does not consume sea volume can not be recovered at all."


    Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly lit up and roared in his heart. He found the treasure. What an awesome decomposition skill. I don''t know if he can learn it!


    He suddenly understood why when the eighth lotus petal of Jiujie golden lotus was in full bloom, the crocodile obviously had the power of a war, but finally retreated without fighting. His feelings were constantly broken down where they were hurt by decomposition rays, so he had to run away to find a place to heal.


    "Yes!"


    Bai xun''er uttered an ecstatic and bone etching groan, which made Ding Ning feel excited. NIMA, how could he make such a tempting sound?


    Seeing that it still takes a little time to fully digest the medicine, Ding Ning reached out and motioned for three or two people to finish eating the ten thousand year old medicine. He was still sitting on the ground.


    Youyou burped comfortably, and his mouth exuded a strong smell of medicine, which made Ding Ning feel so heartbroken. With a cold face, put his hand on his head, start the absolute touch and check his body.


    The strong medicinal power wandered in you''s body, and Ding Ning frowned tightly. He thought that this guy''s body would change after he turned into shape, but in fact, it proved that although his shape changed, the meridians in his body did not change except after opening up a few subtle meridians.


    Ding Ning''s face showed a thoughtful color. Did the demon race evolve in the direction of human evolution?


    No, it''s impossible. Although human beings have been born with many amazing talents, they are only a few, but more people are unable to cultivate their physique. The strength of the demon family is not weaker than that of the human race, how can it develop in the direction of human evolution?


    Ding Ning wants to deny this speculation, but this idea lingers like a maggot of tarsal bone. This is an extremely subtle feeling, which seems absurd, but he vaguely feels that this should be the case. Otherwise, why do the demonized forms still retain some characteristics of the race, but they all change the appearance of adults?


    Immediately put this question to you, and you answered it with a confused face. It didn''t know. It naturally turned into what it is now, which made Ding Ning more and more feel that his guess is likely to be the truth.


    How did humans come from?


    Apart from the creation of gods with strong religious color, there are generally two recognized origins of human beings. One is Darwin''s theory of evolution, which says that human beings evolved from monkeys; It was also suggested that human beings evolved into human beings after marine organisms no longer adapted to the marine living environment after experiencing natural and man-made disasters and crustal changes.


    Ding Ning scoffed at these two statements. First, monkeys, like red hair, are only humanoid creatures with limited wisdom, and they can''t become human in another 10000 years; As for the second kind of marine creatures, he had always thought it was bullshit. But when he saw the intelligent Mermaid, he also wavered. Maybe humans really evolved from marine intelligent creatures like Mermaid.


    But now, he had an extremely bold guess in his heart, would human beings evolve from the demon race?


    Although this theory sounds ridiculous, Ding Ning thinks it is very possible that this is the closest guess to the truth.


    What is the meaning of life? In fact, it is reproduction. Only on the basis of ensuring reproduction can we pursue a better life.


    As we all know, no matter what creature it is, it will have a subconscious evolutionary instinct. Why does the demonized form subconsciously change the appearance of adults? Does this mean that in the demon''s instinctive subconscious, it has always believed that human beings are the standard of evolution?


    At least, Ding Ning knows the fact that the reproduction of the demon race is much more difficult than that of human beings, and countless catastrophes in history have proved that human beings are the race that is most adaptable to the environment and has the strongest survival ability.


    Demons have become a biological instinct. Perhaps the first generation, the second generation, even the third generation and the fourth generation of demons still retain the characteristics of their own race, but with their intermarriage and reproduction after their formation, genes continue to mutate, giving birth to the seventh generation, the eighth generation, and even more than ten or twenty generations, will they still have the mark of their own race?


    Of course, the answer is No. their genes continue to change. Finally, the racial mark disappears, and their blood becomes thinner and thinner. Although they look weak and have no blood inheritance, they break the shackles of blood and have unlimited evolutionary possibilities.


    Although the demon family has strong blood, in fact, the more powerful their blood is, the more they will become the shackles of their evolution. No matter how hard and excellent their descendants are, they can never surpass the first generation of demon ancestors because of the shackles of blood. They can only multiply from generation to generation, making the blood of demon ancestors thinner and thinner, and finally disappear in the long river of history.


    In contrast, the Terran formed after genetic recombination through the fusion of rare blood of all ethnic groups is more adaptable to the harsh environment and has higher intelligence. The most important thing is that the evolutionary direction of the Terran is diversified, which has the advantage of unlimited evolutionary space than the demon race with racial blood restrictions.


    These thoughts are only fleeting, but they have brought spiritual shock to Ding Ning. If what he speculates is the fact, these demon families are actually human ancestors, so their meridians are more rough and simple, far less accessible and smooth than human meridians, which seriously limits their cultivation efficiency and direction, and many human cultivation skills can not be practiced at all.


    In order to verify his conjecture, Ding Ning not only genetically modified you and taught him the sword technique, but also spent a lot of spiritual power to help it open up several important branches next to the main meridians.


    "Roar!"


    You didn''t roar because of pain, but because it was too comfortable. Once several big branches were connected, it felt that it absorbed the power of heaven and earth several times faster, and its strength soared. The sword technique was as indicated by its arm, so it enjoyed it. If it met the golden giant now, it was confident to kill it easily.


    Ding Ning consumed too much and closed his eyes to regulate his breath, but his heart was extremely restless. Speculation verified his idea. Meridians are actually one of the directions of evolution.


    The development process from demon to Terran is like the mobile communication network from the analog communication era with heavy communication tools, poor call quality, poor anti-interference ability and poor confidentiality to the 4G era with small and precise communication tools and advantages of high-definition call, video call and small communication delay.


    This is an essential change. If human beings are compared to the most precise, complex and efficient Seiko machine tools, the demon family is a crude, bulky and large primitive workshop.


    This explains why these monsters of the demon clan are all giant beasts with the size of tens or hundreds of feet. The quality is not good, and the quantity can''t be gathered together. Because their meridian utilization rate is low, they have to increase the volume if they want to increase the capacity, while human beings are much smaller than them, However, the meridian network extending in all directions can accommodate the energy of the demon family, which is no less than tens or hundreds of times larger.


    It has to be said that this is a very magical discovery. Ding Ning increasingly feels that the mysteries of the human body are infinite.


    If all his conjectures are true, doesn''t it mean that the demon race, human race and demon race are actually one race, just at different stages of evolution.


    The demon clan is primitive and the Terran clan is slightly advanced. The demon clan split by the elite of the Terran clan stands at the high end of evolution, which is higher than the degree of human evolution.


    Ding Ning thought to himself that when he had a chance, he must catch a demon family to study it and see where the demon family is higher than the human family.


    Bai xun''er looked at Ding Ning with his eyes closed. There was a trace of envy and longing in his eyes. He was not stupid. He could see that you were at least two or three times stronger than before. If she had confidence to beat you, she couldn''t find the north, but now, he was sure that he would die ugly to Shangyou.


    In particular, youmingxian is not a breakthrough in the realm, but a crazy surge in strength in the original realm, which makes it more envious and jealous.


    I''m so sorry. It clearly knew this magical guy first, but because of its suspicion and distrust, it made the latecomers live and get such a big promotion.


    Ding Ning doesn''t understand the demon clan''s worship and pursuit of power. They live in a world without law and moral constraints. They pursue the naked jungle law. The concept of respecting the strong has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. They can give everything in order to become the strong ones who dominate their own destiny.


    It can be said that now as long as Ding Ning hooks his finger, Bai xun''er will get up and let him do whatever he wants, as long as he can become stronger.


    It''s a pity that Ding Ning is thinking about the deep human history at the moment, and doesn''t notice Bai xun''er''s eyes full of longing and longing, otherwise he will take it as a spiritual pet at the first time.


    "Bai xun''er, you and I are leaving."


    Feeling almost recovered, Ding Ning slowly opened his eyes, stood up and said hard to get.


    "Where are you going?"


    Bai xun''er looked at Ding Ning anxiously and asked.


    Ding Ning looked far into the depths of the ten thousand demon collar: "I''m going to the center of the ten thousand demon collar."


    "Ah!"


    Bai xun''er''s face changed sharply and said anxiously, "you can''t go there. It''s too dangerous there!"


    "Danger? No matter how dangerous it is, I''ll go."


    Ding Ning''s heart moved. Bai xun''er seemed to know more about the ten thousand demon leader than the ignorant you. This is probably the benefit of the ethnic group.


    "But... But..."


    Bai xun''er was so anxious that he was about to cry, but he didn''t know how to stay.


    "Oh, by the way, where is the Yin Yang and five elements reversal array you said? I can take you in and get something before you leave, but I''d better not detour."


    Seeing that the snake demon couldn''t speak for a long time, Ding Ning had to pretend to be aware of it, patted his forehead and found a step for himself.


    Bai Xun''s eyes showed a happy look, "don''t detour, don''t detour, there is no conflict with the direction you go. The big array is the ninth leader of the ten thousand demon leader."


    "What is the ninth collar?"


    Ding Ning looked puzzled, but he was depressed.


    I thought I could find out the general situation of this abandoned place when I took you as a spirit pet. Who knows that this goods is a local ruffian who is fooling around in the periphery. I can''t even know the situation of Wan demon collar.


    "Ten thousand demon leaders are surrounded by nine mountains layer by layer. Each mountain has a powerful Lord to guard. The ninth leader is the outermost ring mountain."


    Bai xun''er couldn''t organize the language well, so he drew a diagram, found a small stone to represent the innermost circumference of Wan Yao''s collar, and then drew a circle outside the stone. He drew nine rings in a row, and then pointed to the outermost circle with the tip of his tail.

 Chapter 1044

    Ding Ning suddenly felt that he had to go through the nine ring mountains to enter the deepest part of the ten thousand demon collar, which made him frown slightly: "will the Lord stop the peripheral creatures from entering?"


    "Of course, the nine mountains represent the nine checkpoints. If you want to enter them, you must break through them. Only if you break through successfully can you get the pass through certificate personally issued by the Lord of the ninth collar, and then you are eligible to enter the eighth collar. If you enter them without the pass through certificate, you will be wanted by all demon clans of the ten thousand demon collar."


    Bai xun''er looked complex and reminded, but Ding Ning saw a deep hatred in his eyes when he talked about the Lord of the ninth leader. He was thoughtful. It seems that there is a story between the snake demon and the Lord of the ninth leader.


    "No matter how difficult it is, you have to break through. Tell me something about the winged people!"


    Ding Ning knew Bai xun''er was very clever. Although he didn''t ask him, he must know something in his heart, so he didn''t hide it and asked directly.


    "Wing Terran, so to speak."


    Bai xun''er showed a look of embarrassment on his face: "the position of the winged people in the ten thousand demon leader is very special. Their ancestors used to be the master of the ten thousand demon leader and lived in the ten thousand demon city, but later..."


    Ding Ning was surprised. Unexpectedly, the winged people had such a glorious past. He hurriedly asked, "what happened later?"


    "Later, relying on their ancestors who used to be the master of the ten thousand demon leader, the people of the winged people acted tyrannically, committed evil, arrogant and arrogant, and did all kinds of evil. Finally, they aroused public anger and were jointly suppressed by several rising strong families. However, these strong families did not kill all of them because of their ancestors'' merits. They just killed the strongest of the winged people, and the rest of the winged people were driven out of the ten thousand demon city. Now He is the Lord of the sixth Lord. "


    Seeing Ding Ning''s puzzled face, Bai xun''er knew that he lacked common sense and patiently explained: "Wanyao city is the area with the most abundant cultivation resources for Wanyao leaders. Taking Wanyao city as the center, it radiates around. The closer it is to the inner circumference, the richer the resources are. Like where we are, it is a barren place of resources."


    Ding Ning''s eyes are tongue tied. There are rich aura, strange flowers, strange stones and trees here. It''s unimaginable to have rich resources. It''s definitely a blessed place on the earth. But in Wanyao collar, it''s just a barren place. If the ancient warriors on the earth know it, they don''t have to envy it.


    For the first time in his life, he thought he was a man who had never seen the world. It was a barren land. What kind of fairyland was surrounded by the ten thousand demon collar.


    Bai xun''er sighed with emotion: "The winged people were originally the largest clan of the ten thousand demon leader. It''s just that they were driven out of the ten thousand demon city. At least they can live in the second leader area. It''s a pity that they don''t work hard. In addition, the strong people in the family were killed and lazy. The rest are some old, weak, sick, disabled and dandies. After being challenged by other strong families in the periphery according to the rules, they can only live in the sixth ring. If not The winged people knew their shame and then braved. In recent years, they have indeed produced several family children with good qualifications, so they can barely keep the position of the sixth leader. Otherwise, maybe the ten thousand demon leaders have no place for them. "


    "Challenge according to the rules?"


    Ding Ning doubtfully picked his eyebrows, and some didn''t understand what he meant.


    "Lord Wanyao has an unwritten rule. The Lord of each Lord is the most powerful warrior in the Lord. As long as you have enough strength to defeat the Lord, you can become a new Lord."


    A look of hatred flashed in Bai xun''er''s eyes: "My father was the Lord of the ninth Lord. He was challenged by the current Lord more than ten years ago. According to unwritten rules, the winner can kill or not kill. My father defeated him, but he didn''t kill. Unexpectedly, he suddenly attacked and killed my father. He not only cruelly tortured my father, but also ate my father on the spot. After becoming the Lord, he plotted to get rid of me for fear of our revenge We Medusa, fortunately, a former friend of my father overheard what he and his men said and came to inform us in advance. Our family moved out of the ninth collar overnight and was able to escape. "


    "Bastard, what a mean man."


    Ding Ning scolded angrily with righteous indignation. He couldn''t help feeling pity for Bai xun''er. It turned out that this snake demon was still shouldering such a deep blood feud.


    He has now learned that although the strength of the demonic family has only a small increase, the demonic family that does not change can never break through and become the demon king. No wonder it had to get nine robbery Golden Lotus even if it died before. It turned out that it wanted to change and enhance its strength as soon as possible to avenge its father!


    "What strength is the Lord?"


    Although Ding Ning has secretly decided to avenge Bai xun''er, he knows that the strong man Ruyun here is by no means a place to act in anger. If it''s bad, he will lose his life. Therefore, he needs to understand the strength of the major lords before he can plan his next action.


    The world is very strange. I don''t know if there is no reason for heaven. Even the transmission array can''t be activated. Otherwise, he would have sent it home long ago.


    "It''s called black bully. It''s as strong as my father''s cultivation. In fact, my father had some scruples about his identity when he didn''t kill him, because he was the son of the black tiger family of several powerful races in the inner city, but he didn''t expect to be attacked and killed by this beast."


    Bai xun''er said gnashing his teeth.


    "Ah?"


    Ding Ning asked in surprise, "can you still compete for the position of Lord by relying on the power of the family?"


    "That''s not true. Challenge the Lord and live and die. Even if my father killed the black bully, the black tiger family won''t stand out for him, but my father let it go with the idea that more is better than less, but he didn''t expect that a thought of benevolence would lead to death."


    Bai xun''er shook his head and said sadly.


    Ding Ning is silent. Is it the beginning of the demon king? With his current cultivation as a positive challenge, he can''t overcome it at all, but if he uses the five element array talisman to sneak attack and hit him hard, and then uses the immortal stone to protect himself and isolate his soul power, it''s not without any chance.


    Bai xun''er seemed to see his mind and shook his head and said, "don''t think about it. I''m not telling you that I want you to avenge me. I just hope you can help me enter the Yin Yang five elements reversal array and get something. When I get that thing, I can avenge myself."


    "What is so magical that you can kill the demon king across a big boundary?"


    Ding Ning was very curious.


    Bai xun''er took a deep look at him and saw that he was just curious and didn''t want to take it for himself, Then he whispered: "This is related to the inheritance of my Medusa family. I heard my father say that a long time ago, my Medusa ancestors were the most trusted confidants of the winged people ancestors. They once served as the first leader and were qualified to enter the ten thousand demon city at any time. However, later, the winged people ancestors and my Medusa ancestors fell one after another, and our Medusa family was in a bad situation one day One day, from the first lord to the ninth Lord, until my father fell, our Medusa family had to leave the core field of the ten thousand demon leader. "


    Ding Ning was surprised. Unexpectedly, the Medusa family had such a glorious past. Unfortunately, there was no forever prosperous family. The winged people were OK. At least they occupied the sixth leader area, but the Medusa family was much worse. Finally, they couldn''t even stay in the ninth leader area.


    "It''s not that our Medusa family is weak, but an ancestor of our Medusa family, who unfortunately fell down when exploring an ancient relic of the ninth leader, and lost the core inheritance of our Medusa family in the relic."


    Bai xun''er said, "the core inheritance of our Medusa family is petrification and death ray. Although death ray is powerful and can decompose the enemy, it is difficult to lock the powerful enemy. But with petrification ray, I can limit the action of the black bully and kill him easily."


    Ding Ning opened his mouth in amazement and suddenly found that the talent and magic power of Medusa family seemed to be the same as his pupil skill. One restriction, one strangulation. He had to admit that if Bai xun''er really got the talent and magic power of petrified ray, it was not impossible to kill the black bully with her cultivation of a big demon.


    But what puzzled him was, "isn''t the petrified ray your Medusa''s blood inheritance? How can it be lost?"


    "You don''t know, this kind of pupil technique is the first generation ancestor of our Medusa family. When they found a dead animal, they noticed that its eyes were abnormal. After digging out a pair of eyes, they injected Demon power. They found that one eye could emit petrified rays and the other eye could emit dissociation rays. Therefore, the ancestor dug out one of his eyes and would be able to emit decomposition rays Put it into your eyes, warm it with a secret method and melt it into your blood. "


    Bai xun''er explained: "At that time, the ancestor was not sure whether he could succeed, so he only fused one. But when he wanted to integrate the other after he succeeded, although he also succeeded, he couldn''t fit perfectly and completely integrate into his blood, which made him regret. If only he had changed two eyes at the same time, most of our blood magic powers were decomposed rays and petrified blood Because the pulse is thin, it is difficult to awaken, unless there is a atavistic blood or cultivation to the same height as the first generation ancestors, they can have the power of two rays at the same time. "


    Ding Ning was surprised to hear that Medusa''s first generation ancestor was also a cruel man. In order to get strength, he even dug out his own eyes, but the secret method was quite powerful. He could melt different eyes into his own blood.


    "Until the ancestor fell, he didn''t completely melt the petrified eyes, so when he died, he dug out the petrified eyes and left them to future generations. We Medusa can use the petrified eyes as an introduction to try to awaken the petrified rays. Although the success rate is very low, there are indeed ancestors who awakened the petrified rays in history."


    Bai xun''er was full of resentment and said, "in fact, even if you don''t wake up, as long as you hold the petrified eyes, you can use them as treasures and emit petrified rays. If the ancestor hadn''t lost the petrified eyes when exploring the ruins, my father wouldn''t die miserably, and the Medusa family wouldn''t be driven out of the ninth leader."


    "Then how can you be sure that you can find petrified eyes when you enter the ruins?"


    Ding Ning thinks Bai xun''er is taking it for granted. He can lay ancient relics of the inverted array of Yin-Yang and five elements. The place is definitely not small. Where is a small eye so easy to find?


    "After the petrified eye was lost, my ancestors of Medusa vowed to find it. Over the years, the strong people of our family have constantly entered the array to look for it, paid the price of falling countless strong people, and finally found the ancestor''s bone and eye. Unfortunately, in a fearful prohibition, no one can come out alive as long as they go in. That''s why I found you, Xi I hope you can help me get that eye back. "


    Bai xun''er looked at Ding Ning eagerly, and his eyes showed a decisive color: "as long as you can help me get back my petrified eyes, I am willing to pay any price."


    "Including being my pet?"


    Ding Ning said jokingly.


    "Of course!"


    Bai xun''er''s eyes were slightly dark, and then he became firm, and answered with a firm tone.

 Chapter 1045

    Ding Ning took a deep look at it and suddenly felt that he was a little mean. Threatening a snake demon with a deep blood feud in this way seemed to be a little unnatural. It felt like taking advantage of others'' danger.


    Immediately, he smiled and said, "I''m kidding. Don''t take it seriously."


    "I''m not kidding. I''m serious. As long as I take back my petrified eyes and avenge my father''s murder, I''m willing to follow you all my life, even... Even if it''s sleeping!"


    Bai xun''er said firmly, and a touch of humanized shyness flashed in his eyes.


    Ding Ning was startled. He he laughed twice and said, "even if you wait for bed, just be a spiritual pet."


    "Oh!"


    Bai xun''er''s eyes flashed a lost color, and then she was excited again. She could find her petrified eyes and avenge her blood. What else could she be dissatisfied with.


    "Cough, why don''t we start now?"


    Ding Ning felt uncomfortable talking about sleeping with his spiritual pet, so he quickly changed the topic.


    "Master, can you wait for me for half a day? I want to go to Hui nationality first, can you?"


    Bai xun''er said with some embarrassment.


    Ding Ning was a little surprised. She thought it would be eager to start. But when she carefully put away the Huaxing pill, she suddenly realized that she also wanted to fight with the idea of success or benevolence this time. She was afraid that the Huaxing pill would be lost with its death, so she wanted to return it to the family first.


    Although he was anxious to find his way home, he didn''t care about this half day. He immediately nodded and said, "OK, I''ll wait for you here. Go early and return early!"


    "Well, I will."


    Bai xun''er answered happily and quickly fled to the distance.


    Anyway, he was idle. Ding Ning set up a bonfire and cut hundreds of kilograms of meat from the white jade rhinoceros and the golden giant elephant to start barbecue.


    You Gang turned into a human and was not quite used to it. Originally, he wanted to give a hand, but Ding Ning despised him for being clumsy and threw him aside.


    The hard-working girl simply sat down and began to practice.


    "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo... Hoo..."


    Ding Ning is busy, but suddenly he hears a thunderous snore from you and frowns. Even if this bastard can''t help, can he sleep without practicing?


    Turning around, he was about to kick it up, but he suddenly found something wrong. It seemed that it was not sleeping, but practicing.


    It''s interesting that this breath is like thunder, but with some strange rhythm, which seems to be vaguely familiar.


    Ding Ning looked at you thoughtfully, breathed in and out, and constantly breathed in the vitality of heaven and earth, making his body emit a faint silver light, which seemed to be constantly refining and strengthening his flesh.


    "Breathe... Breathe..."


    Ding Ning unconsciously breathes according to the quiet breathing rhythm, but he is shocked to find that the quiet breathing and breathing technique seems to have the same origin as the breathing and breathing technique worn by Uncle Wu.


    It''s impossible. Uncle Wu is human and can''t have been to this world. How can he breathe and breathe quietly?


    Ding Ning was shocked. After careful induction for a while, he found that although it was very similar, it was not exactly the same, and youyou''s breathing and breathing technique seemed to be higher than what little martial uncle taught him, because he noticed that with the rhythm of youyou''s breathing and breathing, the vitality of heaven and earth would continue to flow into his flesh and blood cells, and the strength of his body was increasing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    He has experienced two military exercises. In fact, his body is very strong. It is almost impossible to harden his body and increase his physical strength by hard training. But now he can feel the enhancement of his physical strength just by following the breathing rhythm. This breathing and breathing technique is amazing.


    What if you learn this breathing and breathing technique combined with wild body refining? Ding Ning''s eyes lit up instantly. Unexpectedly, this stupid leopard still had such a magical way to breathe and breathe.


    Ding Ning was not so polite to you, who had become his spiritual pet. He didn''t hesitate to wake him up and ask about breathing and breathing.


    According to you Suo, this breath breathing technique does not come from its blood inheritance, but from the silver sword it accidentally got when it was still very weak.


    Ding Ning also checked the silver sword before. He didn''t find any magic except that he couldn''t see what material it was made of. He just thought it was made of some special mineral in the world, but now he doesn''t think so, because you also said that he had never seen this material before and got a sword technique with Qi when he got it, That''s why I swallowed it to warm it up and used it as a killer mace.


    Ding Ning looked at the silver sword carefully again and found that it depicted a simple Rune pattern he had never seen before. He couldn''t see anything mysterious. He only knew that the material of the sword was very tough, but it was magical. It could not only fit the aura, but also the divine consciousness.


    The weapon that fits the aura must be a spirit weapon, but the weapon that can fit the divine consciousness is extremely rare. So far, Ding ningkong has the art of defending the sword, but he has always been unable to control the flying sword with the divine consciousness. Of course, the streamer is much more powerful than the flying sword, but unfortunately, he didn''t dare to use the streamer easily before he didn''t have enough ability to protect himself, so he hid it in the sky and used it as a killer mace.


    Try to use the divine sense to urge the silver sword. The silver sword cheered and jumped. Under his divine sense, he flew back and forth like a naughty child. He was flexible and did his best. The speed exceeded the factor, which made him love it.


    You looked at Ding Ning with envy. He used the sword technique to urge the silver sword. He always had a feeling of obscurity and stagnation. Where could he be as handy as Ding Ning.


    Although Ding Ning coveted the silver sword very much, it was not easy to rob his spiritual pet. After playing for a while, he returned the silver sword to you, and then asked how to practice breathing and breathing.


    You can''t say clearly, but you can use mental power to transmit power. After Ding Ning learned the genuine breathing and breathing technique, his face became more and more strange.


    This set of breathing and breathing techniques and those passed on to him by Uncle Wu are seamless. Together, it is a complete set of breathing and breathing techniques, which makes him want to break his head and wonder what''s going on.


    What he didn''t understand most was that you''s mental power was poor. He just turned pale and depressed after passing on his kung fu. It was like he was about to collapse. Was this guy pretending to be poor and wanted his own elixir?


    But then he found that he guessed wrong. You was really tired. It didn''t open up Zifu.


    "How can this be possible? You are a big demon? How can you not open up the purple house?"


    Ding Ning asked incredulously.


    "What is Zifu?"


    You asked with an ignorant face, leaving Ding Ning speechless for a while. This wild guy really doesn''t know how to cultivate into a big demon.


    But he soon found the answer. The demon family here didn''t understand cultivation at all. In addition to awakening the blood magic, it was extremely simple and rough to infiltrate the life energy into the flesh and blood cells with all kinds of breathing and breathing techniques, so as to continuously enhance the physical strength.


    This also explains why once the demon family here starts, they will make all kinds of earth shaking lights, a powerful scene like the gods coming to earth. To put it bluntly, these guys eat too much energy, and once they start, their blood will leak out, forming all kinds of strange images.


    "Grandma, dute is a primitive man. It''s a natural thing, a natural thing!"


    Ding Ning lamented bitterly, can all the demons outside the collar be turned into barren land? According to their cultivation method, no matter how many resources here are not enough for them to use.


    It can be said that the essence of life absorbed by a monster is placed on the earth, even if the pig is enough to be trained into the holy land.


    From you''s mouth, Ding Ning learned that the demon family here would instinctively learn a breath breathing technique from the sprouting spirit wisdom. After obtaining the silver sword, he found that his awakening breath breathing technique was far less effective than that recorded by the small sword, so he modified this breath breathing technique.


    This makes Ding Ning''s eyes spin around. The demon families here will awaken their breathing and breathing skills independently. It seems that their cultivation methods are similar. They are definitely super big spenders of natural materials and earth treasures.


    Wanyao city is the core area of Wanyao collar. It is bound to be rich. You have to make a profit if you say anything.


    Ding Ning was roasting meat and chatting with the mouth watering when he smelled the fragrance, asking about his cultivation.


    Because he always feels wrong. If it''s normal to say that the demon family can''t open up the knowledge house when it becomes a big demon, what''s the matter with the powerful divine knowledge that can span hundreds of thousands of miles before?


    You didn''t understand this either. She just scratched her head and said that it might be caused by different racial talents. For example, Bai xun''er has opened up the knowledge house.


    But Ding Ning doesn''t think so. It''s good that Bai xun''er opened up Zifu, but it still stays at the most primary and lowest level of spiritual power, and there is still a long distance from divine consciousness, which is absolutely unimaginable in the Terran.


    You should know that those ancient warriors, even if they are not spiritual masters, will automatically open up a knowledge house when they arrive at the Zhenwu realm. Otherwise, how can they integrate spirit and spirit and break through the Shenwu realm?


    Eh!


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning suddenly realized that he seemed to have ignored something. Only when the spirit and spirit were united to condense the soul of martial arts, could he step into Shenwu. You didn''t even know the sea. How did you step into Shenwu and become a big demon?


    You''s answer made him tongue tied. As long as the demon family awakens and accumulates enough energy, it can automatically condense the martial soul and become a big demon.


    Ding Ning is also drunk. It''s just a big demon piled up with energy. Although it''s powerful and brilliant, it''s not enough for the strong of the Terran Shenwu realm.


    No, I can''t say that. I can only say that as long as the demon clan is not close, a strong man in the divine martial arts realm is enough to crush several big demons; But once the big demon gets close, the Terran divine force may be killed with one punch. Of course, there is a premise that the strong Terran must be an ancient warrior, not a national warrior.


    In this way, it seems that the national martial arts practitioners who quenched the flesh and cultivated internal energy from childhood are on the right path of evolution.


    Ding Ning thinks a lot and wants to be very complicated. The martial artists of each cultivation system have their own views on cultivation.


    The national martial arts are both physical and Qi cultivation. The ancient martial arts refine Qi, master spirit and Qi, and the demon family repair flesh, body and blood, while the demon family is the three cultivation of essence, Qi and spirit, which is stronger or weaker. Ding Ning actually has no bottom in his heart, but it seems that the three cultivation is better.


    Although what Binbo said at that time was accurate, Ding Ning didn''t recognize it. Even if Binbo didn''t lie, he could only say that he ignored the fact that the demon family itself started higher than the human family. After all, the demon family is the independent group of the most elite people in the human family. Genetically speaking, it must be much better than the human family.


    But don''t forget, even if the demon family''s genes are excellent, there is a saying that manpower is sometimes exhausted on the road of cultivation. The three cultivation of energy and spirit takes far more time than the single cultivation. It hasn''t laid a good foundation. People are old and dead. The three-way fellow practitioners are better than the single cultivation.

 Chapter 1046

    In Ding Ning''s opinion, the right path of cultivation mentioned by Binbo is not worth learning, even if it is true. He doesn''t believe that those gods and immortals are the strong ones in the same cultivation.


    Binbo may not have lied. The demon family may have realized this for a long time, so they plundered everywhere to seek immortality medicine to prolong their life and pursue the perfect way of cultivation.


    But in Ding Ning''s view, this road is absolutely not suitable for the Terran. Perhaps the individual combat power of the Terran is not as good as the demon clan, but the probability of the birth of high-level warriors is much higher than the demon clan. One can''t beat a group.


    Besides, Terrans never lack amazing talents. There will always be a few strong people who take an unusual path and fight against the sky, such as themselves.


    Ding Ning thinks narcissistically that he is the perfect way of the demon family, but his cultivation speed is by no means comparable to that of anyone in the demon family. He is confident that he is invincible in the same level.


    Therefore, everything is empty. Only the top-level skill, the top-level weapon, the top-level armor, the top-level auxiliary pill, the most abundant cultivation resources, and hard smashing can also smash powerful people. This is the root of whether a race can be strong.


    Ding Ning wanted to understand this, and soon put aside the shadow brought by Binbo''s words. His mind suddenly opened and his whole body relaxed for a while, as if he had opened a layer of spiritual shackles. Only then did he suddenly react. This damn Binbo definitely said this deliberately to set off the strength of the demon family and the inferiority and weakness of the human family. He took the opportunity to plant a heart demon for him.


    The devil''s way is really special. He doesn''t need anything. Traps are everywhere. He unknowingly let him be recruited.


    If he hadn''t come to this deserted place and happened to understand a lot of things, he might have been depressed because his state of mind was affected, and his cultivation would have stagnated since then.


    Ding Ning is gnashing his teeth. This damn bastard should be glad he''s dead, otherwise he must break him into pieces. It''s so insidious.


    This also made him a little wary. He decided to kill the demon people without saying a word in the future. He would never talk nonsense to them. These guys are too demagogic. I''m afraid they will be caught again if they are bad.


    "Master, can you eat? It''s almost burnt."


    You stared at the shiny and fragrant roast meat, and the saliva was almost flowing down. Seeing that Ding Ning was still in a daze, he quickly opened his mouth to remind him.


    "Well, eat!"


    Ding Ning regained consciousness, handed him a rhinoceros leg, and took a bite with a large piece of elephant meat.


    "Delicious, it''s so delicious!"


    You also couldn''t care about the heat. Holding the rhinoceros leg and biting it, he almost didn''t shed happy tears. He didn''t swallow a large piece of meat in his mouth, so he couldn''t wait to wolf it down.


    Ding Ning glanced at him with disgust on his face. He was an inexperienced steamed stuffed bun. He didn''t expect to flatter.


    With a random bite, the eyes suddenly glare round, and the fragrance of the rich essence of life and the smell of the nose make the thirty-six thousand pores of his body instantly open.


    It''s more than delicious. It''s the first delicious food in the world.


    Ding Ning has always believed that elephant meat and rhinoceros meat are too rough. Even with his exquisite cooking bonus, it will not be too exaggerated.


    But at this moment, he knew he was wrong and blamed you. He didn''t flatter at all, but said the most real feelings in his heart.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were red. He put it in his mouth like a whirlwind, muttering to himself that the meat of the big demon was so delicious. Would the meat of the demon king be better?


    "Gudu!"


    A swallowing voice suddenly sounded.


    Ding Ning smiled. You couldn''t help swallowing while eating. It''s really


    Eh! No


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that something seemed wrong. His scalp suddenly felt numb and creepy. Just before he reacted, a bad wind hit the back of his head, hurt the back of his head, and turned his eyes over and fainted.


    Before he fainted, he vaguely seemed to see a ghostly black figure, pouting his hind hooves with a lightning speed, and kicked you who was about to look up when he heard the news.


    Like a donkey? MD, it''s over. Now the boat capsized in the gutter!


    This was Ding Ning''s last thought before he lost consciousness.


    "Wake up, wake up!"


    I don''t know how long it took, Ding Ning''s ear heard a hurried woman''s voice. Only then did he vaguely open his eyes, the eyes that lost focus gradually gathered, and a beautiful face gradually became clear in his sight.


    "Fairy sister, am I dreaming?"


    Ding Ning stared at the beautiful woman with a red vertical line in the middle of her eyebrows. She asked foolishly.


    "Puff!"


    The woman was teased by his dull look and couldn''t help laughing. Then she gently covered her red lips, the waves in her beautiful eyes flowed, and said with a cunning tone: "yes, yes, you''re daydreaming now."


    Ding Ning suddenly felt that the woman''s voice was so familiar, shook her drowsy head, and her memory gradually recovered. Immediately, her face changed sharply, suddenly jumped up, and checked carefully up and down. The stone man was not lost, the medicine ring was also there, and there was nothing less. Then she was long relieved.


    The woman was pushed by him out of guard. She squatted on the ground and saw him look afraid of losing things. The smile on her face faded. She pursed her lips and didn''t speak. There were crystal tears in her eyes.


    Ding Ning noticed her abnormality and quickly explained with a bitter smile: "Bai xun''er, you misunderstood..."


    "I have something to misunderstand. Anyway, we are just a cooperative relationship."


    Bai xun''er, who wanted to surprise Ding Ning when he returned, was really sad. She said expressionless. She thought Ding Ning was suspecting that she was stealing his things while he was asleep.


    Ding Ning looked embarrassed and said, "you and I were knocked unconscious, so check if someone took anything away."


    "Ah? What?"


    Bai xun''er suddenly looked up, incredibly opened his cherry mouth and revealed a snow-white and neat shell tooth. Taking advantage of the red vertical line between her forehead, she looked more and more evil. Ding Ning''s eyes couldn''t help moaning. He was really a goblin. How could she be so beautiful.


    He has seen a lot of beautiful women, and has a lot of beautiful women, and all of them are unique in national color and natural fragrance. Mei Lan and Qiu Ju are good at special performances, with different qualities, but no one has such a unique temperament as Bai xun''er.


    She is arrogant, fearless, confident, stubborn, and with a wild and uninhibited nature, like a fire, like a ball of ice, burning fiercely and openly. Her beauty is not only superficial in her flawless perfect appearance, but the kind of strange charm really exudes from the inside out, which makes people fascinated and crazy.


    Let a scum man who has made up his mind never to flirt again break his promise and want to monopolize it for the first time.


    It''s not worth showing off that he was knocked unconscious by a sneak attack. Ding Ning hung his head dejectedly and sighed, "it''s too dangerous here. I want to go back to earth."


    "What earth?"


    Bai xun''er blinked his big eyes that charmed the dead and didn''t pay for his life. His long eyelashes flashed like the hair that stirred the heartstrings, which made Ding Ning itch. He coughed unnaturally and turned his head. He didn''t dare to look again, lest he show brother pig and let her despise him.


    "Cough, nothing. I was attacked secretly. Before I was knocked unconscious, I vaguely saw that it was like a donkey!"


    Ding Ning forced himself to resist the palpitation in his heart and said unhappily that he was ambitious to conquer the world, but he died first before he got out of the school. Fortunately, the other party had no malice, otherwise his body should be cold now. This is definitely a fatal blow to him who has always been confident and invincible.


    "Donkey?"


    Bai xun''er opened his mouth in amazement and couldn''t believe it. What kind of donkey is so fierce? Unexpectedly, she could put down the omnipotent Ding Ning in her eyes silently. The most important thing is that they are two people, and you.


    Ding Ning may not know the race of you, but Bai xun''er knows very well that you is not an ordinary demon family, but a ghost leopard family known as the first assassin family.


    This race is famous for its extremely fast speed, sensitive perception and haunting like ghosts. It is good at hidden tracking and latent assassination. If it is not for a quiet adventure, it gets a silver sword and turns its black hair into silver, it is definitely a fearsome top assassin.


    But even so, its racial talent is there. Even if the demon king level strong want to get close to it, it can''t be noticed in advance. Therefore, Bai xun''er really can''t believe it. How can a donkey get close to them silently and attack them successfully?


    Looking at Bai xun''er''s shocked appearance, Ding Ning felt even more depressed. Women''s appearance is the same as that of others. Men like to leave a glorious and powerful image in the hearts of beautiful women, but it was all destroyed and was secretly attacked by a damn donkey.


    Looking at the bare bones on the ground, Ding Ning smashed it and smashed it in his mouth. Don''t mention how oppressed he is. NIMA, if you want to eat barbecue, just say, can''t I give you some? MD, I have to kick my feet to stun me, which makes me lose face in front of beautiful women.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s embarrassing face, Bai xun''er couldn''t help smiling. Before, he always felt that Ding Ning was too mysterious and cold, which always gave people a faint sense of alienation. On the contrary, his depressed appearance made her feel real and close, without that sense of distance.


    "Get up, wake up!"


    Seeing her snickering, Ding Ning became more and more unhappy, but he couldn''t take out his anger with the beauty. He could only vent his depression on the poor youyou and kick it hard to wake it up. Anyway, the goods were impetuous and thick. It''s not easy to kick them bad.


    You got up, blinked her confused eyes, rubbed her stomach, and asked vaguely, "master, what''s the matter? Where''s the barbecue?"


    "And barbecue? We were almost roasted."


    Ding Ning was already angry. Seeing that he hadn''t reacted yet, he was angry.


    "Ah, what''s the matter?"


    You rubbed the back of your head and said, "who hit me? Why does your head hurt so much?"


    Ding Ning smiled angrily and said angrily, "I knocked you out so that you wouldn''t rob my barbecue."


    "Ah? My barbecue is given to me by my master. How can I rob my master''s barbecue?"


    You was startled and hurriedly explained: "master, don''t be angry. If I really robbed your barbecue, it must not be my intention. I must be out of control again."


    The speaker was careless and the listener was intentional. Ding Ning moved in his heart and hurriedly asked, "do you say you often get out of control?"


    You was afraid that Ding Ning would dislike it and begged nervously: "it''s not often. I''ve been out of control twice before. It''s all caused by being too excited. This time, I may be out of control again because the barbecue is too delicious. Master, don''t be angry. I promise I''ll control my mood in the future."

 Chapter 1047

    You has been alone since awakening Lingzhi. Unlike Bai xun''er, who has always been guided by family elders, you is extremely short of cultivation knowledge and doesn''t know that it is crazy.


    Bai xun''er looked at you with a nervous face and secretly envied her. She didn''t even enter the crazy state once. She couldn''t compare with you, a genius who has been crazy twice. She believed that if the news spread, countless big racial forces would hand out olive branches to you and want to attract it, even the top forces in Wanyao city would be no exception.


    Because the demon clan belongs to the immortal species, it has its own evaluation criteria for young talents. It does not evaluate talents according to birth, but according to the time when the awakening spirit obtains blood inheritance. The demon clan within 200 years of awakening belongs to teenagers, and only those between 200 and 500 years are considered young.


    You said before that it has been awakened for less than a hundred years and has become a big demon in its youth. This is a very good genius in the demon family, but it is only good. It has not reached the point of amazing talent, but it has entered the stage of independent madness twice in its youth. It can not be calculated by genius, but a full demon.


    Bai xun''er thought that it was good enough to become a big demon by leaps and bounds after waking up for decades, but compared with you, who had been crazy twice, there was no comparability at all, which made her feel sad.


    "Good, good, crazy twice. Good, keep going!"


    Ding Ning was overjoyed when he heard the speech. Although he didn''t know much about the demon family, he also knew that the demon family that had been able to enter the independent crazy twice had infinite potential to tap. At this time, he found a treasure and said happily, "enough barbecue, let''s continue to eat."


    "Ah, OK, thank you, master!"


    Youming obviously has the property of eating goods. Seeing that the master is not angry and doesn''t care that he will often get out of control, he immediately rubbed his hands and smiled foolishly. His saliva is almost flowing down.


    Bai xun''er turned his eyes and said angrily, "isn''t it barbecue? It looks like you haven''t eaten it."


    "Hey, you don''t know. The host''s roast meat is delicious. I''ve never eaten such delicious roast meat."


    You looked at Ding Ning and said intoxicated.


    Seeing Bai xun''er''s face full of disbelief, Ding Ning smiled and didn''t explain. Everything spoke with facts.


    However, this time he learned to be a good boy. He first swept around with divine knowledge, but he didn''t find the whereabouts of the bandit donkey. He also set up several warning arrays nearby, and then began to calm down.


    With the golden color of the roast meat shining, a strange smell of meat filled the air, and Bai xun''er''s stomach growled.


    Seeing Ding Ning glancing at her with a smile, she suddenly blushed with shame and stamped her feet in anger. She wanted to pretend to be indifferent, but the sound of gulping saliva could not be concealed. She was ashamed.


    "Gudu!"


    The sound of swallowing saliva sounded again. Ding Ningke woke up from his coma again an hour later. When he wanted to cry and look at the bones all over the ground, he no longer had the previous self-confidence. What kind of donkey is this? It''s delicious.


    Bai xun''er is even more angry and yells without lady style. He is a girl. Can''t this damn donkey have mercy on her? Why is it so difficult to have some delicious barbecue.


    You hung his head and said with a sad face, "master, why don''t we eat dry food!"


    solid food?


    Ding Ning''s scalp is numb. NIMA, the dry food you said is not a perpetual medicine, is it?


    "I''m really hungry. Just dry food?"


    Bai xun''er rubbed his hungry belly and looked pitifully at Ding Ning. I still feel pity for him, not to mention Ding Ning, a guy who cherishes fragrance and jade.


    So, Ding Ning, who was full of flesh pain, took out... A box of instant noodles!


    "What is this?"


    Bai xun''er and you looked at instant noodles curiously. They had never seen instant noodles before.


    "This is dry food, very delicious dry food, braised donkey meat noodles!"


    Ding Ning fooled seriously in order to save ten thousand years old medicine.


    First, he felt that the elixir didn''t make him hungry. Second, he was worried that the elixir would be watched by the haunted donkey. Maybe it didn''t mean any harm, but it also caused killing intention because of the elixir. Third, he really didn''t give up the elixir. Although there was still a large handful in the elixir ring, it was a waste of food for him who loved medicine.


    "Then I have to try. I like donkey meat best!"


    Bai xun''er''s small silver teeth are grinding and gnashing her teeth. She wants to eat the instant noodles as the hateful donkey.


    When the fragrance of instant noodles began to drift away, Bai xun''er and Youkou water were coming down. Although it was tired of being eaten by countless people on earth, it was also an irresistible food for the demon family who had never eaten it.


    "Well, delicious, delicious!"


    Bai xun''er and you have a big appetite. They have killed a box, and there are still some unfinished ideas.


    Ding Ning really has no appetite. He has been tired of eating instant noodles for a long time. In addition, there is a mysterious guy behind him, which makes him very uncomfortable.


    When they were full and asked him why he didn''t eat, he forced a smile and said he wasn''t hungry.


    Everyone''s accomplishments are not low, and they don''t bother to toss about any more. They just close their eyes and meditate. Anyway, if the donkey wanted to hurt them, he would have done it long ago, and he wouldn''t even stay on sentry duty.


    Ding Ning practiced breathing and breathing, and found that although heaven and earth yuan forces poured into his body madly to quench his flesh and blood, they did not form a Reiki tide as before. He was secretly relieved. He didn''t dare to make any more noise in this unknown world.


    At the beginning, he still kept a vigilance. His divine consciousness always paid attention to his surroundings, but as his flesh and blood were quenched, the warm comfort made him stretch out his capillary blood holes like soaking in the hot spring for thirty-nine days, absorbed the free spirit between heaven and earth, and soon forgot himself and immersed in deep cultivation.


    "Wheezing... Wheezing..."


    The stone man in front of his chest emits a faint red light. A complete breathing and breathing technique appears in his mind. It seems more magical than the breathing and breathing technique he thinks has been completed. It is called the breathing method of all things.


    The moon glowed with stars, and the bright starlight and moon power shrouded Ding Ning, making his body exude hazy brilliance, perfumed between his mouth and nose, and earth shaking changes were taking place in his body.


    The muscles and bones are singing together, the blood is viscous, and the slightest trace of starlight flows, constantly refining his muscles, blood, periosteum and even bone marrow. A trace of impurities are discharged from the body with the capillary blood holes,


    Ding Ning kept looking at himself and couldn''t help but give birth to a little conjecture. The stone man may not be as simple as Chiyou''s inheritance. It seems that it also has the function of self deriving and completing the incomplete skills.


    Because he found that the breathing method of all things was too good for his body after military training. Although military training could make the body stronger and more horizontal by refining tools, it was not without any side effects. At least, he was vaguely aware that his body tissue would be stiff and uncoordinated after military training.


    This kind of malpractice seems to be minimal, but the control and utilization of power will still have some subtle effects. It is only after two military exercises. With the increase of military exercises, he believes that this kind of malpractice will become more and more serious.


    It seems that Chi you was also aware of this problem, so he created the "wild body refining" to weaken the side effects of military training, but it seems not perfect and can not completely eliminate that disadvantage.


    But now, he found that the breathing method of all things can perfectly solve the hidden dangers brought by this malpractice, which is much better than the effect of wild body cultivation. Therefore, Chi You''s inheritance does not have the breathing method of all things, but it is only after he has practiced. Otherwise, this breathing method has been passed on to him long ago. Where will he wait until he practices?


    This reminds him of the remnant of "wild change" he learned from master su. At first, he thought that the inheritance of the stone man was activated, but now he thinks that the original "wild change" is likely to be automatically derived and completed by the stone man, not his own inheritance, so it was passed on to him during his cultivation.

 Chapter 1048

    Ding Ning was pleasantly surprised by this discovery. Although Chiyou''s inheritance is good, after all, he is only a high-level strongman in the holy martial arts realm. His cultivation will always end. When his cultivation catches up with Chiyou, maybe the road will be broken and he has to explore by himself.


    However, the anti heaven function deduced by the stone man can successfully solve any problems and continue the road of cultivation.


    He determined that the breathing method of all things is definitely a body refining method beyond the heaven level or even the God level.


    The enhancement of the flesh body is too strong. Every minute and second changes at a speed visible to the naked eye. The flesh and blood is crystal clear, the periosteum is tough, and even the bone marrow of the whole body can be quenched, which makes his body that he thought had no scale leach out some impurities again.


    We should know that the source of blood gas of the human body is bone marrow. It is not only the hematopoietic machine of the human body, but also one of the power sources that the human body can operate.


    In the past, the bone marrow can only be quenched every time the soldiers are trained. Where is the convenience that the breathing method of all things can be quenched at any time?


    What''s more, during the military training, only the spine is quenched, but the breathing method of all things can quench even the most difficult skull, which is definitely a body quenching method that startles the world and cries ghosts and gods.


    Ding Ning, who was immersed in cultivation, didn''t find that Bai xun''er and you had stopped cultivation at the moment, looked at him in shock, and quietly stood up to protect the Dharma for him.


    Because the spectacle of his practice is amazing. He breathed the essence of heaven and earth in a breath, and there was an inexplicable road rhyme in circulation, which inhaled the power of the stars and moon, and exhaled the turbid Qi in the body.


    What surprised them most was that in their perception, Ding Ning seemed to disappear. Obviously, the naked eye saw him there, but he seemed to be just a lifeless stone, and the whole person seemed to be integrated with heaven and earth.


    After the initial curiosity and surprise, Ding Ning woke up, but he didn''t open his eyes and continued to immerse himself in cultivation. This feeling is really wonderful. The sense of thinking continues to spread outward, the five senses and six senses become more acute than ever, and the whole world becomes clearer.


    He can even feel the emotions of flowers and trees and establish a wonderful spiritual connection with them, radiating around like radar and spreading outward. Every plant, flower and tree seems to have become his ears and eyes, so that he can clearly perceive what is happening in the distance.


    In an ant nest five hundred meters away, a group of small ants whispered at the joint, discussing what food to get for the queen ant tomorrow; A thousand meters away, a colorful flower is quietly and proudly blooming, like a peerless beauty smiling, beautiful; Twenty thousand meters away, a pocket black donkey with only a mouth and four hooves is white. It is shining all over. It is lying on the branch of a towering ancient tree. It is sleeping like a human. It is still salivating and talking softly. The barbecue is delicious.


    donkey???


    Ding Ning broke his kung fu in an instant, woke up from that special artistic conception, and two terrible pillars of light sprayed out of his eyes.


    This bastard, finally found you!


    "Master, you..."


    You looked at Ding Ning who was growing up in horror. As soon as he was about to speak, Ding Ning raised his middle finger and hissed to interrupt.


    Ding Ning, who finally found the culprit, didn''t notice the strange eyes of you and Bai xun''er. He spread his wings behind him and disappeared in place like a ghost.


    Eh, that''s OK!


    In the wind like flight, Ding Ning still maintained the rhythm of the breathing method of all things, dressed in the misty moonlight and stars, making him like the God of the moon and rush towards the big tree without hesitation.


    He hated the donkey. Although he would not kill it, a violent beating was inevitable.


    However, when he found that the donkey''s ears were shaking rapidly and was about to wake up at any time, his speed was one lag. Suddenly he thought of a very serious problem. Since the donkey could knock him unconscious three times, would he be its opponent?


    Oh, reckless!


    Although the donkey is annoying, he is an expert enough to crush him. He goes to the door like this. Isn''t this abuse?


    Ding Ning had a big head, but then he was cruel in his heart. No matter how powerful it was, he beat it first. He couldn''t be kicked three times by a donkey every day.


    "High!"


    Just as Ding Ning was about to jump on the tree and catch the donkey, the donkey suddenly screamed like a pig. The voice was hoarse and harsh, but full of grievances and desolation. Ding Ning was stunned and slowed down.


    Then


    In a stunned usage, a ghostly shadow flashed. Ding Ning looked at the poor donkey and disappeared in sight.


    Nima, did it escape?


    Ding Ning was in a mess in the wind. Isn''t this guy an expert? Why did you run away without even fighting? It still makes such a sad sound, isn''t it?


    "Master, what''s the matter with that donkey? Why is it so miserable?"


    You arrives with Bai xun''er on his back and asks with an unbearable look on his face. He shivers all over and makes up for the miserable situation of the donkey being abused and tortured by Ding Ning.


    "Yes, although it robbed our barbecue, it didn''t really attack us. Maybe it''s just hungry. Just teach it a lesson and don''t torture it so cruelly?"


    Bai xun''er said with a flood of love. He looked at Ding Ning with strange eyes. Does this guy have a tendency to abuse? Ouch, be careful. He doesn''t like to be abused.


    Ding Ning, with a black line on his face, said angrily, "I''m cruel? I torture it? As soon as I got here, it barked like a pig killer. Before I saw its figure, it slipped away."


    "Oh, I see!"


    Bai xun''er and you nodded with tacit understanding, but it was written in their eyes that they lied to ghosts. Who believed it!


    "Don''t you believe it?"


    Looking at their expression of obvious disbelief, Ding Ning''s lungs were almost burst with anger. He stared and asked angrily.


    "Yes, of course we do!"


    The head of the two demons was like a rattle, but their expression was very disapproval.


    Ding Ning was completely speechless. The damn donkey ran away and even put himself together.


    Weakly waved his hand: "let''s go and go back!"


    "You really didn''t do anything about it?"


    Bai xun''er asked cautiously.


    Ding Ning was so angry that the woman didn''t believe him and trusted a donkey.


    Ah, no!


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered something. His face became very ugly. Bean sized sweat droplets appeared on his forehead, and his eyes looked at the direction where the donkey disappeared with fear.


    Terrible, this donkey is terrible.


    You know, Bai xun''er is Medusa. She hunts and kills monsters every day. How can she become a woman of women''s benevolence?


    Ten thousand steps back, even if Bai Xun''s son became kind after he changed his form, but what about you? It is a monster growing up alone in the mountains and forests. It pursues the survival law of the law of the jungle. How can it have compassion for a donkey who kicked him out and robbed his barbecue three times? What''s more, he is still his own pet. How dare he question his master?


    Therefore, there is only one answer. The donkey uses its scream containing some magical spiritual power to quietly affect Bai xun''er and you''s position and judgment, and even have doubts and dissatisfaction with himself. How rebellious and terrible is this ability?


    Ding Ning''s face turned ugly and took the lead in flying back without saying a word.


    Bai xun''er shook his head, and his eyes became clear and bright. He frowned slightly, wondering, "did we just do something that made him unhappy?"


    "No, we just came here and didn''t even have time to talk to the master. It''s estimated that the damn donkey ran away. The master is in a bad mood!"


    You also shook his head and looked blankly.


    "How do I feel like I''ve forgotten something? Strange, what is it?"


    Bai xun''er also opened up the purple house. His spiritual power is much stronger than Youke. He always feels that he seems to have forgotten something, but he can''t remember.


    "Let''s go. Don''t think about it. The master is unhappy now. Let''s comfort him."


    You picks up Bai xun''er and chases Ding Ning.


    But I didn''t know that their conversation fell into Ding Ning''s ears, which made him more sure of his guess, and his mood became more depressed.


    This donkey is so terrible that it can affect other people''s thinking. Will such a super strong follow himself just to eat barbecue? What is its purpose? Did you discover your identity as an outsider? Or does it have another plot?


    Those who should come must come. We must not just let a super strong follow us.


    Ding Ning was also cruel. He wanted to kill for the first time. He didn''t hesitate to consume a large amount of Lingjing. He successively arranged seven great killing arrays around him, and then arranged a hidden array to hide it. He believed that unless Jiutian Xuannv came in person, if the donkey dared to come again, he would never come or go.


    After arranging the array, continue to fire and barbecue!


    Bai xun''er and you saw Ding Ning''s straight face and were silent. They watched him lay down several buildings in succession. They felt the terrible killing array of great threat just by leaking a little air machine. They immediately got creepy. They knew that Ding Ning was really angry and sat on the grass like a primary school student criticized by the teacher without saying a word.


    "Let''s have a good meal today. I don''t think the donkey dares to come."


    Ding Ning muttered angrily. While roasting meat, he kept communicating with the surrounding vegetation. As long as the donkey stepped into the sensing range, he would notice it for the first time.


    But the result disappointed him, until they ate happily and their mouths were full of oil, and the strange donkey never appeared.


    Ding Ning has a sense of frustration that he has no place to bear force on cotton with all his strength. Is this donkey too ghost animal? How do you know you set up a killing array? He clearly didn''t feel anyone.


    "This boy is really cruel. He wants my old man''s life!"


    At a distance that Ding Ning couldn''t feel, the donkey lying on the ground like a person with two legs crossed, with a faint light in his eyes, looked at the direction of Ding Ning, turned his head and chewed a piece of cooled barbecue, He mumbled vaguely: "don''t you just eat some barbecue? It''s stingy, but this boy has learned such high-level breathing skills. It''s a little troublesome to eat hot barbecue next time!"


    "Don''t be unhappy. The donkey didn''t show up. You must have scared him away."


    Bai xun''er rubbed his full stomach and comforted Ding Ning when he saw that Ding Ning was still depressed.


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and sighed: "It''s impossible to scare away. It must still be following us in the dark. In fact, I don''t care if it eats some barbecue. Anyway, there are so many barbecues, and we can''t finish it. It''s just that this guy''s problem of eating alone is not good. The most depressing thing for me is that every time it kicks us with his hooves, it still hurts the back of my head. It''s really careless and immoral."

 Chapter 1049

    "Next time, let''s bake two. Bake one for him first, and we''ll bake another for ourselves. Let''s not disturb each other."


    Bai xun''er suggested with long eyelashes flashing. She was not stupid at all. Ding Ning could think of it, and she could think of it. She knew that the powerful donkey would certainly hear what they were saying and deliberately said it to it.


    "That''s the only way. The dead donkey had better be interesting and dare to do it again. Don''t blame me for putting laxative in the barbecue and diarrhea to kill it!"


    Ding Ning said gnashing his teeth, but a sinister smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    The donkey''s ears moved. He was excited when he heard the speech. He stretched out his donkey''s hooves, touched his chin like a human, and muttered in a low voice: "this boy is really cruel. Forget it, I have a large number of adults. I''ll let you go for the sake of barbecue."


    Early in the morning, Ding Ning breathed in the morning like an old monk. After breathing in the morning, he found that the breathing method of all things was amazing. Even the power of the sun could be incorporated into his body to harden his muscles and bones. The effect was surprisingly good. After absorbing the power of the moon and stars all night, his body was a little cold. After absorbing the power of the sun, he felt warm and comfortable.


    If Bai xun''er hadn''t become his spiritual pet and couldn''t completely get his trust, he would want to pass on the breathing method of all things to them to improve their combat effectiveness.


    "Master, you seem to have lost weight!"


    You held back all night and finally said something. Ding Ning was stunned and lost weight?


    "Well, it''s really thin. We found it last night, but you''re in a bad mood. We didn''t dare to say."


    Bai xun''er looked at Ding Ning bathed in the golden sunrise and said softly, as if the gods were coming down to earth.


    "Am I so terrible? I wasn''t angry at you last night."


    Ding Ning said with some embarrassment, but he was surprised in his heart. Unexpectedly, his state of mind was affected by an inexplicable influence, but he didn''t know it. He was extremely irritable. Is it the reason for cultivating the determination of heart demons?


    Thinking of this, he continued to run the Bodhi Heart formula and let his heart settle down.


    With the operation of Bodhi Heart formula, Ding Ning noticed that the anger hidden in his body quietly dissipated, which made him calm and calm.


    Sure enough, Ding Ning was secretly ashamed. He was too lazy. He had not studied the Bodhi Heart formula for a long time to resolve his anger. It was inexplicably difficult to return home when he entered this space. In addition, the donkey feeding incident made him become irritable, suspicious and irritable. The backlog of anger almost led to a demon, which also sounded an alarm for him.


    As for the obvious loss, Ding Ning didn''t care too much. He knew that it was caused by the more concise and dense quenching of flesh and bones by practicing the breathing method of all things. As long as the nutrition can keep up, it can be made up soon.


    However, this has caused him to eat a lot, and he is extremely prone to hunger. He has to eat every day. Otherwise, with his cultivation, he can not eat for a long time.


    The same is true for Bai xun''er and you. The demon family pays attention to the cultivation of physique. It is easy to be hungry when consumption is large, so they don''t have enough three meals a day. They have to eat at least four to five meals a day to maintain their physical consumption.


    I thought a giant elephant and a giant crocodile would be enough for them to eat for a long time, but after each time I had to prepare a portion of food for the donkey, which was the sum of the three of them, the food was consumed quickly. Only the next night did Ding Ning find that the food was not enough.


    "What should I do? Or I''ll hunt some prey!"


    Bai xun''er said with some embarrassment after knowing that she is a girl, but she eats no less than Ding Ning every day. It seems that she is not reserved enough!


    Ding Ning smiled strangely and shouted impolitely, "there''s not enough food. I want to eat barbecue and get more ingredients, otherwise everyone won''t have to eat."


    Then he should go on his way and do what he should. Bai xun''er was upset and whispered, "let''s hunt some by ourselves."


    "There are higher grades. Why eat lower grades?"


    Ding Ning waved his hand and said boldly.


    Bai xun''er was stunned and speechless. What higher level?


    But at noon, when she stopped to have a rest, and the bodies of two giant bears plopped down beside them, she fully understood her feelings. Ding Ning calculated that the donkey was greedy and would certainly get higher-grade ingredients.


    We must know that the golden giant is the medium-term repair of the big monster. These two giant bears are the top of the big monster. The essence of the blood of the big demon peak is much stronger than that of the golden giant. The barbecue barbecue is called a fragrance. People eat their mouths with a glare and belch to spray the essence.


    Let you, who thought giant elephant meat was the most delicious food, immediately ranked giant bear meat first in the food list.


    The old donkey was very dissatisfied. Ding Ning only gave him two of the most delicious bear paws. He broke off the donkey''s hooves for a long time. The two bears should have eight bear paws. What about the remaining six bear paws? This is the food he hunted himself. He has to give him four.


    Therefore, the angry old donkey voiced his dissatisfaction for the first time. As a result, Ding Ning didn''t bird him, and threatened to eat or pull him down.


    The old donkey immediately wilted, but the taste of bear paws was so delicious that it scratched its ears and gills. It couldn''t help but secretly hunt and kill eight bears.


    Although all seven of the eight bears are just the middle stage of the big demon, one old bear can''t hold. It''s the early stage of the demon king. Ding Ningmei''s face is smiling. It''s rare to be generous. He roasted twelve bear paws for the old donkey, and the old donkey cried loudly all night.


    "In fact, bear paws are not the most delicious. The best food is actually tiger tail and monkey brain, especially tiger whip wine. It''s absolutely delicious with barbecue."


    Ding Ning said to himself.


    Bai xun''er looked at Ding Ning with tongue tied eyes. He was moved and funny. Then he understood why Ding Ning suddenly slowed down his speed these two days. He could get to the ninth collar in one day. However, he delayed for several days like visiting mountains and rivers.


    The leader of the ninth leader, the black bully, is the black tiger. Its first dog leg is an old ape. The old ape was the leader of the Medusa family.


    But Bai xun''er didn''t think that the old donkey was going to break ground on Tai Sui''s head. After all, the black bully was the Lord and kept a large group of thugs under his hands.


    Besides, no matter how strong the old donkey is, it''s only a donkey after all. It''s nothing to kill a giant bear without roots. However, if you dare not challenge according to the rules, but directly hunt and kill a black bully, it will inevitably lead to the wrath of Wanyao city and murder.


    Ding Ning wanted to say something, but he was stopped by his eyes. This time, he really meant to help Bai xun''er take revenge with the help of the old donkey, but it was more of a temptation to see how strong the old donkey was and what purpose he followed him with.


    As a result, just at noon, the sky began to drop bodies like dumplings, not only two tigers and old apes, but also a crocodile and two wild cattle.


    Bai xun''er''s eyes were red, and he stared at the body of one of the black giant Tigers with tears, making a choking sound.


    Ding Ning painfully took her into his arms and gently patted her on the shoulder: "if you want to cry, it''s okay to cry!"


    "Wow!"


    Bai xun''er couldn''t help crying. He was heartbroken. Ding Ning was full of tenderness. He said softly, "let''s break it into pieces, roast it, burn it, fry it, eat it cold, steam it, cook it, and eat it in a different way?"


    "Puff!"


    Bai xun''er smiled with tears, and gave him a slap on the chest.


    "We peel the tiger skin to make leather clothes, we cook soup with tiger bones, and we soak wine with tiger whips..."


    Ding Ning could not help but keep on talking when she saw her beautiful smile. He accidentally said that he was bald. When he saw Bai xun''er staring at him in shame, he closed his mouth.


    "Angang, tiger whip wine belongs to the old man. The old man is old and can''t compare with you young people. He often has backache and leg cramps. He has to mend them well. If the boy is not healthy, the old man allows you to drink a little bit."


    The old donkey didn''t open any pot and shouted at the top of his voice.


    Ding Ning''s face was black and he drank and scolded angrily: "old people are not ashamed, you can''t, your whole family can''t!"


    "Hey, hey, remember what you said. You will regret it in the future."


    The old donkey was not annoyed, but said with a smile, which moved Ding Ning''s heart. The old donkey seemed to have something to say!


    "Thank you for your help. You helped me avenge my father''s murder. It''s a great kindness. Xun''er doesn''t want to repay it. I kowtow to you!"


    Bai xun''er lifted his skirt, bowed down and kowtowed three times respectfully.


    Ding Ning didn''t stop her. It''s a great kindness. Bye!


    But unexpectedly, the old donkey said lazily, "how can there be no reward? People have said that there is no reward for great kindness, so we can only promise each other by example."


    Ding Ning''s face changed. Bai xun''er also raised his head in amazement, looked at the old donkey who didn''t know where to hide, clenched his lips and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "Hey, you''re a dead donkey. You''re shameless. You should repay me with your kindness. Come here, come here, see if I don''t fan you."


    The old donkey was so shameless that he coveted Bai xun''er''s beauty, which made Ding Ning how to bear it. He scolded angrily and muttered in his heart, is it that the old color embryo has been following himself? In fact, it''s the drunken man''s intention not to drink, but to play Bai xun''er''s idea all the time?


    "What''s your hurry? I didn''t say that I wanted this girl to promise the old man by example. The old man has a younger generation. He is handsome, charming and heroic. I think you look good and match my younger generation very well. So I want to protect a matchmaker, girl. What do you think?"


    The sound of the old donkey came slowly, which made Ding Ning''s eyes tongue tied. Why is this OK?


    Bai xun''er looked at Ding Ning with complicated eyes. She wanted to stop talking. She regarded her father''s revenge as irreconcilable. Ding Ning only wanted to avenge her indirectly before, so she was willing to pay any price. What''s more, the donkey avenged her in person, which made her feel no revenge. Her eyes gradually became firm.


    Looking at her sad and determined eyes, Ding Ning''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley, but he didn''t want to give up like this. Even if he turned his face with the unfathomable old donkey, he didn''t hesitate. He sneered and said, "old man, you''re too mean. It''s not the style of senior masters to repay each other with grace?"


    "When did I say I was a senior? I''m just an old donkey. What shame do you want?"


    The old donkey was not moved at all and said indifferently.


    "You..."


    When encountering such a shameless and skinnless old guy, Ding Ning couldn''t think of any good way for a moment. He could only blush and say, "I treat xun''er like a sister. You speak your younger generation so well, but we haven''t seen him. Who knows what he looks like?"


    "Don''t worry, he is absolutely no worse than you. If you don''t believe it, you can see for yourself!"


    The old donkey said calmly.

 Chapter 1050

    As soon as the voice fell, a young man appeared in the air, with sword eyebrows and stars, a nose like a gall, firm lips and teeth, wearing gold armor, tall and heroic, perfect like a God in the world. Even Ding Ning had to admit that he couldn''t find any problems in terms of appearance.


    "Don''t worry now? I''m definitely worthy of this younger sister?"


    The old donkey said triumphantly.


    "How do I know if you have beautified it with beauty technology? Who is so perfect?"


    Ding Ning''s face was gloomy and could drop water. He shook his fist and said loudly.


    "It''s childish. I''m an image condensed directly with his divine soul mark. How can it be false."


    The old donkey said unhappily.


    "What about being handsome? Who knows his character?"


    Ding Ning said unconvinced.


    "Don''t worry, your character is definitely better than you."


    The donkey''s lazy words made Ding Ning angry and wanted to work hard with him.


    "Who knows if he will..."


    Ding Ning wanted to continue talking, but was interrupted by Bai xun''er. His eyes dodged and lowered his head: "I promised!"


    "Xun''er..."


    Ding Ning was in a hurry and was about to continue persuasion, but Bai xun''er suddenly raised his head, looked at him with tearful eyes, and seemed to keep him firmly in mind. Then he smiled sadly and said, "I''ve made up my mind. Brother, don''t persuade me again. I believe my predecessors won''t cheat me."


    "You... Do you know him?"


    Ding Ning felt a sudden pain in his heart, took her hand, and blood began to appear in his eyes: "what if he is bad to you?"


    "You let go, you hurt me."


    Bai xun''er frowned and cried bitterly.


    "I... sorry, I didn''t mean to, I..."


    Ding Ning realized that he had lost his temper. He hurriedly released his hand and apologized. He felt at a loss.


    Bai xun''er rubbed his wrist and looked at him calmly: "you say I don''t know him, and I don''t know you either. Can you give me what he can give me? I don''t even know your name now."


    "I..."


    Ding Ning couldn''t look straight into her clear eyes. His eyelashes flashed flustered and lowered his head. He was always uneasy and kind when he approached Bai xun''er. He wanted to take her as a spiritual pet. Even after seeing her transformed appearance, this idea didn''t change.


    In his dark thoughts, he always wanted to take her as his own and be his secret lover as a spiritual pet. It was not love, but possession.


    But now, in the face of Bai xun''er''s eyes that seemed to be able to see everything, he felt guilty and timid, as if he had been exposed to the public with the deepest dark side of his heart, which made him ashamed.


    Bai xun''er sighed deeply and suddenly reached out to hold him. When he raised his head in surprise, he kissed him gently on the forehead like a dragonfly, and then released his hand. His face was calm and could not see any emotion, Qingqi Tan said calmly, "I''m very happy to know you. These days are the happiest days of my life, but that''s all. You don''t belong here, but my home is here. That''s it. Goodbye!"


    Then he turned away and walked in the direction pointed by the old donkey.


    "Xun''er... My name is Ding Ning, I..."


    Ding Ning stretched out his hand to grab her wrist, but he was imprisoned by an invisible terrorist force. The old donkey''s impatient voice suddenly sounded: "I allow her to give you a hug. I''m thinking of your barbecue for the old man these days. If you dare to move again, I''ll kill you now!"


    "You old man who gets a thousand knives will not die. Shout, donkey, son of a bitch. You can kill me now."


    Ding Ning watched Bai xun''er go farther and farther and never looked back at him again. His eyes were covered with blood and roared hoarsely. His love was dripping blood. He had never been so helpless at this moment. He longed to be strong and have enough strength to get rid of the imprisonment of the old donkey and get Bai xun''er back.


    "To die, this is just a lesson for you. If you dare to be rude to the old man, I will kill him. Young man, you should learn to be in awe in order to live longer!"


    The old donkey''s tone was full of undisguised killing opportunities, which made Ding Ning feel cold. He only felt an irresistible powerful force hit him on the chest, directly shook him out more than ten meters away, fell heavily to the ground, sprayed blood in his mouth, and showed a look of horror in his eyes.


    He always thought he was strong enough, but in front of the old donkey, he had no strength to resist like the most vulnerable baby, which made him roar like a wounded beast: "old donkey, if you don''t kill me today, I will break you to pieces in the future."


    "Die!"


    The horror of killing filled the air. The donkey was really moved to kill. Ding Ning looked relieved and safely closed his eyes to die. Since he couldn''t protect the people he cared about, it''s better to die like this!


    "No!"


    The only thing that can make him feel some comfort is Bai xun''er''s panic. It seems that the old donkey still gives Bai xun''er face. The terrible killing opportunity faded like a tide with the old donkey''s cold hum.


    Ding Ning knew he had survived, but the feeling that had ended before he started hurt his heart, closed his eyes and didn''t even want to move.


    "Master, I''m sorry. I couldn''t move just now. I couldn''t even make a sound!"


    You ran over and explained in fear.


    "I know. I don''t blame you. We can only blame us for being too weak."


    Ding Ning''s mouth showed a deep color of self mockery, and slowly stood up.


    The pain like a shadow gnawed at his soul, spread his pupils, and gradually began to congest, until it turned scarlet as blood, whispering in his mouth, It seems to swear: "I will become strong enough that one day no one in the world can take anything from me. I will make this day no longer cover my eyes and this place no longer cover my heart. I want all sentient beings to understand my meaning, and I want all Buddhas to disappear."


    With a bang, Ding Ning, who has long hair and colorful clothes and bears the pain of parting, is possessed by the devil independently at the moment, sending out a terrible smell like a demon God, sweeping the whole world.


    "Well, master, I believe you can do it. I will always follow you and witness the glory and glory of the master!"


    You knelt on one knee, nodded heavily, looked up at Ding Ning, with unparalleled trust and fanaticism in her eyes, and there seemed to be some kind of flame burning madly in the depths of her pupils!


    "I will pass on your supreme practice method. Since you choose to follow my footsteps, you must always become stronger. Otherwise, if you can''t follow my footsteps, I will give up without hesitation!"


    Ding Ning''s tone was indifferent, as if the sovereign was overlooking the mole ants under his feet.


    Although the scarlet in the eyes has faded, there is no cold emotion that should belong to human beings.


    "Yes, master, I will try to follow your footsteps and never give up!"


    You is like a crazy believer with fanatical faith, with a hot light in his eyes.


    Ding Ning put his hand on his forehead and passed on the wild body refining and all things breathing to him with the method of spiritual transmission.


    For the great demon of this perennial refinement, it is not necessary to practice the barbaric refining technique and even restore the medicine. If we live in this world all the year round, we will have no problem as long as the flesh of the monster that contains the essence of life can be supplied.


    Ding Ning found that after being possessed, it would be easy to understand the elements by running the breathing method of all things. He was not in a hurry to enter the ninth collar. Taking this opportunity, he walked around the ninth collar with you, guiding you to practice and looking for a place of five elements to understand the rules of the elements.


    Walking all the way, they kill monsters when they are hungry, replenish energy when they are hungry, and drink mountain spring water when they are thirsty. They keep walking like ascetics, practicing and understanding


    A month later, at the periphery of a volcanic group, you gasped and stopped practicing. Looking at Ding Ning immersed in the magma pool, a look of worship flashed across his eyes. The master was really hard-working. He had been soaking in the magma pool for a week and didn''t know when he would be able to leave the pass. He didn''t dare to get close. The terrible high temperature could directly vaporize him. Alas, If the host doesn''t leave the pass, he will have to make his own bad barbecue.


    "Boom!"


    Just as you was about to go hunting, you suddenly felt a powerful momentum rising. Surprisingly, you turned around and saw that Ding Ning''s black hair had turned into a colorful color, and his whole body was emitting a palpitating smell. He was walking out of the magma pool. In a twinkling of an eye, he even formed a colorful battle suit with five elements.


    "Master, congratulations on leaving the customs!"


    You smiled happily. He was keenly aware that Ding Ning''s cultivation was more unfathomable. He knew that his realm was not as high as himself, but it brought him an unmatched feeling, as if there was a terrible wild beast in his body, filled with terrible explosive power.


    Ding Ning''s mouth slightly tilted to express his joy. His eyes glittered with colorful luster and five elements. Finally, his perception was complete. Now, only Lei element is still stuck in the third Cheng, making his realm still in the triple heaven of Zhenwu realm.


    Although the state remains unchanged, Ding Ning feels that he is more than a hundred times stronger than before. Now if he meets the golden giant elephant again, he can blow it into slag with one punch. However, if he meets an old donkey, I''m afraid this strength is far from enough.


    "You, these days I ask you to find out if there is a place where lightning is raging here. Have you heard anything?"


    Ding Ning is eager to become stronger, so he specially told you to pay attention to where there is lightning tyranny before closing.


    "I got the news that only one ancient relic in the ninth ring of the whole ten thousand demon leader has a place where lightning is raging."


    You secretly observed Ding Ning''s expression for fear of poking his sadness. Seeing that Ding Ning didn''t show anything different, you whispered: "that relic is the Yin-Yang and five elements inverted array mentioned by sister xun''er."


    "Oh!"


    Ding Ning''s pupils shrank slightly, and then returned to nature. He smiled and said, "xun''er is xun''er. What are you doing with an expression that wants to talk and stop? It''s like you can''t mention her."


    "Aren''t I worried that my master won''t let go?"


    You pie your mouth and mutter in a low voice, secretly paying attention to Ding Ning''s expression. Although Ding Ning behaved terrible that day, full of violence and cold breath, although it was rare for him to show a smile during this time, he gave him money like his brother, and didn''t get tired of giving him advice, which made him less awe and more close and casual.


    "Do I look like the kind of person who can''t let go?"


    Ding Ning said as if nothing had happened, but the real pain in his heart let him know that he really didn''t put it down.


    "Still pretend. If the master can put it down, he won''t rather bother to hunt than move the black bully."


    Whispered.


    "I think you are itchy and want to practice!"


    Ding Ning was exposed and threatened angrily.

 Chapter 1051

    "No, the master is certainly not willing to bully me!"


    You now learn to be cute, grinning, showing your teeth, tilting your head, blinking and pretending to be cute.


    He doesn''t want to practice with Ding Ning. Every practice will be beaten to death. He would rather work hard with the golden giant elephant than compete with Ding Ning.


    Seeing his cute appearance, Ding Ning''s forehead was covered with black lines and said earnestly: "the black bully is your sister xun''er''s big enemy. Even if you eat it, you have to eat it with your sister xun''er, otherwise she can''t say we eat alone!"


    "Hey! I don''t know if sister xun''er is doing well now!"


    You suddenly recalled the days when the three people lived together day and night, with a sad whisper in her heart.


    "If she is happy, I will bless her. If she is not well..."


    A cold and fierce look flashed in Ding Ning''s eyes: "even if I poke a hole in the sky, I will take her out of the sea of suffering."


    "Well, I''ll be with the young master at that time. If the younger generation of the old donkey is a little bad to sister xun''er, we''ll take sister xun''er back."


    You nodded heavily. Without doubt about Ding Ning''s words, there was a surging sense of war boiling in the bottom of your eyes.


    "Don''t just think about fighting. How''s your cultivation? Especially refining divine determination."


    Ding Ning knew this guy was a battle maniac. His hands itched when he didn''t fight all day. He kicked him funny and asked.


    "I opened up the knowledge house, but..."


    You''s expression is a little strange.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the ink? Say, is there something wrong?"


    Ding Ning thought something was wrong and asked nervously.


    As soon as you felt warm, he grew up as a demon in the wilderness. Although Ding Ning wore a straight face and seldom smiled all day, he brought him the warmth of his relatives, which made him have a strong feeling of admiration. Even without the constraints of the master-slave contract, he would willingly follow him and immediately said with a smile: "master, don''t worry, it''s not a bad thing, it''s a good thing!"


    "You bastard, you''ve learned to speak and gasp. You almost scared me to death."


    Ding Ning was relieved. He was not surprised that you could open up the knowledge house in a short time. After all, it was a big demon.


    "Hey, master, my blood has awakened."


    You scratched the back of your head and said with a simple smile.


    "Ah?"


    Ding Ning was a little confused and asked strangely, "what is blood awakening? Didn''t you wake up long ago?"


    "Yes, but the first awakening only gave birth to wisdom and learned the breathing method of blood inheritance, but did not inherit the blood magic power."


    You said happily.


    Ding Ning asked in surprise, "do you mean that this awakening has realized the blood power?"


    "When opening up the knowledge house this time, I unexpectedly awakened my blood. I not only inherited a blood magic, but also found out my race!"


    You''s harvest was great this time, and his eyebrows and eyes showed hidden joy: "I''m the ghost leopard family, which is the legendary race of our demon family known as the first assassin family."


    "Oh, ghost leopard?"


    Ding Ning is not clear about these races, but his name should belong to the agile race, and his physical strength and strength should be short board. However, he believes that after his transformation, you has now embarked on a completely different road from the traditional ghost leopard.


    "Well, ghost leopard, the magic power I got is called Shadow killing!"


    You couldn''t help but say, "this magic power is powerful. It can kill the enemy by killing the enemy''s shadow."


    "Can you kill the enemy by killing the shadow?"


    Ding Ning looked at him blankly. Why does it sound so mysterious?


    "Yes, I actually don''t understand what the principle is. The inheritance is just a simple introduction. It says that the shadow of the living creature is actually related to the soul. Killing the shadow can hurt the soul of the other party, so that the assassin''s soul can be cut and the body can be unharmed."


    You scratched the back of your head and seemed to be worried that you didn''t understand the principle and couldn''t explain it clearly.


    Ding Ning''s spirit was suddenly invigorated. Although what you said was strange, it didn''t make any sense.


    In folklore, ghosts have no shadow, because ghosts have no soul, but are composed of resentment.


    In some religions, it is also believed that the soul is a kind of thing attached to the human body as the master. When the soul leaves the body, people die, and the shadow is the materialized expression of the soul, which is composed of people''s three souls and seven souls.


    In the past, Ding Ning was bound to scoff at this statement and think it was a fallacious theory, but he didn''t think so since he was cursed by the stronghold.


    Especially when purifying the curse in his body with fire, he found that the life curse that could not be found existed in his body in the form of shadow. In addition, Xia Hou once heard that some magicians with superb magic could use the shadow to kill people, so he thought that the shadow might really have some mysterious connection with people''s soul.


    But even so, the shadow is an intangible thing without substance. He is very curious about how you cut the shadow?


    You said you didn''t understand, but you could practice. Seeing that Ding Ning was interested, you immediately found an uncivilized pheasant. When the pheasant screamed and was ready to escape, you didn''t make any action, just stared at the shadow of the pheasant, and the pheasant''s scream stopped suddenly. There was no injury on the surface, but it was dead. In medicine, Equivalent to brain death.


    You didn''t understand the principle, but Ding Ning opened the heavenly eye early, paid attention to you''s every move, and saw the whole process clearly.


    Under the eye of heaven, he saw that at the moment you started, a black light flew out of his eyebrows, flashed on the shadow of the pheasant, and immediately returned to his eyebrows, and the pheasant suddenly died.


    Ding Ning''s face looked thoughtful. The black light seemed to be similar to the spiritual power, but it was not exactly the same. That feeling gave him a very familiar feeling, but suddenly he couldn''t remember what the power was.


    "Master, how about this shadow killing technique?"


    You said proudly, "now I can only kill some weak creatures. When I am strong in the future, if I cultivate to a certain extent, I can kill the strong at the same level. If it is more powerful, it is not impossible to surpass the level."


    "Can you practice this shadow killing skill?"


    Ding Ning asked in some surprise.


    "Of course, does the master want to learn? I''ll teach you spiritual skills, but it''s a blood power, and I don''t know if the master can learn it."


    You didn''t hide anything. She passed the shadow killing technique to Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning received the information of shadow killing, which was divided into three parts. When he understood the first part, he looked stunned and couldn''t help laughing.


    The ancestor of the ghost leopard family can really make a mystery. What bullshit shadow killing technique is actually killing people with spiritual power. It uses powerful spiritual power to shatter the spiritual power of the weak, shatter their souls, and lead to the death of the enemy. It may be that he wants to create others'' fear of the ghost leopard family, so he says that he kills the shadow to kill people.


    Eh! incorrect!


    But after learning the second weight, Ding Ning realized that he seemed to underestimate the shadow killing technique, and his face became serious.


    The second level of shadow killing is an extremely clever divine sense attack skill. I don''t know how many times better than Dalai''s divine sense attack.


    Ding Ning couldn''t wait to look at the third level. He couldn''t help trembling. The third level was to teach people to kill with God''s mind. The so-called God''s mind is to be able to perfectly control their own God''s mind, take their own willpower as the master, and use strong ideas to control God''s mind to form the greatest lethality.


    Ding Ning closed his eyes and realized carefully that his body was trembling slightly because of excitement. This shadow killing technique is not only a divine sense attack method, but also a control method to teach people how to control divine sense and make full use of its power.


    For a simple example, if the number of divine knowledge is digitized, a has 100 divine knowledge, while B has 200 divine knowledge. It is well known that Zhou, in this case of great disparity in strength, if a uses divine knowledge to launch divine knowledge attack on B, it is equivalent to hitting stone with an egg. The only result is that a will be badly damaged by divine knowledge.


    But this shadow killing technique has changed the result of this inevitable defeat. It can help a how to control the divine consciousness to send out the strongest attack with the greatest efficiency, and use the divine consciousness of the order of 100 to hit the attack strength of the order of 200 or even 300, so as to defeat the other party''s sea of knowledge and complete the miracle of leapfrog battle of defeating the strong with the weak.


    What does that mean? This means that shadow killing is a super top divine sense attack method and a great art of life and death against the sky.


    What makes Ding Ning wonder is why he never heard of the powerful and chaotic ghost leopard family with the method of attacking against God''s consciousness?


    But with his in-depth study of shadow killing, he found the reason in the last part. The first priority of shadow killing is good. As long as he opens up Zifu and has a spiritual sea, he can perform it, while the second requirement is much higher, which requires spiritual power to be transformed into divine consciousness.


    The ghost leopard has never been a race famous for its spiritual power. It has become a big demon since Youdu. It can be seen that it has not opened up a sea of knowledge.


    The reason is that the requirement of the third level is too high. We must use spiritual energy to practice the third level.


    Although this shadow killing technique is ox and fork, it is not a method to cultivate divine consciousness, but a secret method to control divine consciousness to fight.


    Therefore, although the ghost leopard family has powerful divine knowledge and war skills against the sky, since ancient times, no one has been able to cultivate to the third level except the first generation of ancestors. No matter how talented the ghost leopard children are, the strongest is only the second level. In addition, the ghost leopard family has few people, so it has never been famous, Only the name of the first assassin family was mixed in the demon clan.


    Ding Ning suspected that this was not the fighting skill of the ghost leopard family at all, but the divine knowledge fighting method, like the Medusa family, which he didn''t know where to get from. Then he forcibly integrated it into his own blood with some secret method and passed it on to future generations as a blood magic power. Unfortunately, future generations were not competitive, and no one could cultivate to the third level. As a result, he was cheap for nothing.


    You know, even the peak of the holy martial arts realm may not be able to turn spiritual power into liquid. It can be seen how high the third cultivation threshold of this shadow killing technique is.


    Who knows that Ding Ning is just a freak. Zhenwu realm has become a spiritual fluid, which fully meets the standard of cultivation. It''s just that someone gives pillows when he sleeps, which is just like tailor-made for him.


    Although divine control also teaches people how to control divine knowledge, compared with shadow killing, both control skills and combat skills are obviously not at the same level, which makes Ding Ning as a treasure. He secretly sighs that he is really developed this time. He can get such a divine skill by collecting a spiritual pet. The abandoned place on this day is his blessed place.


    This made Ding Ning, who couldn''t wait to understand the power of thunder, decide to postpone his trip again and thoroughly understand the shadow killing technique. Besides, he won''t have no power to fight back when he meets an old donkey again. That''s a shame he can''t erase all his life. It''s unforgettable and never dare to forget.

 Chapter 1052

    In fact, Ding Ning suspected that this was not the blood skill of the ghost leopard family at all, but the divine knowledge fighting method, like the Medusa family, which he did not know where to get from, and then forcibly integrated it into his own blood with some secret method to pass it on to future generations as a blood magic power.


    It''s a pity that the descendants of the ghost leopard family don''t work hard. No one can cultivate to the third level. As a result, he was cheap for nothing.


    You know, even the peak of the holy martial arts realm may not be able to turn spiritual power into liquid. It can be seen how high the third cultivation threshold of this shadow killing technique is.


    But who could have thought that when he met the freak Ding Ning, Zhenwu realm had completely melted its spiritual power and reached the standard of cultivation. When he was sleeping, someone gave him a pillow, which was almost tailor-made for him.


    Although divine control also teaches people how to control divine knowledge, compared with shadow killing, both control skills and combat skills are obviously not at the same level, which makes Ding Ning as a treasure. He secretly sighs that he is really developed this time. He can get such a divine skill by collecting a spiritual pet. The abandoned place on this day is his blessed place.


    This made Ding Ning, who couldn''t wait to understand the power of thunder, decide to postpone his trip again and thoroughly understand the shadow killing technique. Besides, he won''t have no power to fight back when he meets an old donkey again. That''s a shame he can''t erase all his life. It''s unforgettable and never dare to forget.


    Three days later, Ding Ning opened his eyes. In his eyes, a foot long golden light burst out, and white fog puffed out between his mouth and nose, like a God, like a devil, like a demon, like an immortal.


    You seems to have made a joint with the tiger family recently. You is dragging a tiger family demon that has just been hunted back. When you see Ding Ning leaving the customs, you immediately rejoice and quickly greet him: "master, you are out of the customs."


    "Well, wait a minute? Are you hurt? Does it matter?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed and he found that you was covered with blood, and the tiger corpse whose head was broken turned out to be a tiger family at the peak of a big demon. His face showed a different color. You know, you just entered the middle stage of a big demon after you opened up the house of knowledge. Now you can hunt and kill the peak of a big demon, but it''s normal. He helped you get through dozens of meridians a few days ago, If you can''t be invincible at the same level, it''s too useless.


    "It doesn''t matter. A little injury can be recovered by eating the master''s barbecue."


    He swallowed his saliva and didn''t care about his injury.


    Speechless chowhound, Ding Ning, who ate the food, was really sure to eat it. But he also said that he was all skin wound. If he had a barbecue, the rich essence of life would be enough to repair his injury.


    Immediately waved his hand in high spirits: "grill the oven. Let''s have a good meal today. After eating, let''s go to the ninth collar."


    "Yeah, great!"


    You cheered like a child and went to the stove. During this period, Ding Ning closed the door and tried to roast meat, but he couldn''t control the heat. It was either half cooked or charred. It was terrible. He was greedy when he thought of the delicious barbecue made by Ding Ning.


    "Master..."


    When the barbecue came out of the oven, you wolfed down and ate. After eating and drinking enough, you wiped your mouth contentedly. When you were about to speak, Ding Ning interrupted: "don''t call my master later."


    "Ah..."


    You was stiff all over and terrified. He thought Ding Ning didn''t want him. When he was about to ask himself what he could do wrong, he heard Ding Ning continue to say, "we''re not a master-servant relationship, we''re brothers. You''ll call me brother in the future."


    You felt like a roller coaster. Hearing the speech, he hurriedly stood up and said nervously: "master, I..."


    "It''s settled. I have a brother outside. His name is Ye Tianlang. You''ll be the third in the future."


    Ding Ning undoubtedly interrupted his words, which made you feel excited. His eyes flashed a warm color, and he looked serious and shouted: "big brother!"


    "That''s right. I''ll introduce your second brother to you later. Although his cultivation is far inferior to you now, he''s much more cruel than you. You should respect him as much as you do me, you know?"


    Ding Ning also fully recognized you and took the initiative to say these things. In his opinion, ye Tianlang''s potential is much higher than you. Ding Ning doesn''t want to waste his talent, so he always presses his cultivation speed to prevent him from being promoted too fast and wants him to lay a good foundation.


    This time, wolf''s foundation is almost stable. He plans to cultivate him and let wolf and you become his right-hand men.


    Although Xia Hou, Lu Zhan and others are also good, Xia Hou is the only descendant of Wu Hou in the town and will leave sooner or later; Lu Zhan and others are soldiers. Although they feel his kindness and follow him, they are too principled and have their own bottom line and view of right and wrong. They are only suitable for doing some things on the surface.


    It''s not that Ding Ning has no family feelings and plans to do anything against the law and discipline, but after he has experienced many things, he realizes that people''s hearts are dangerous. Some people and things can''t follow the rules and solve them according to the conventional methods.


    In this world, you talk about rules and laws with others, but some people don''t talk about rules and laws with you, such as Su Shao, who is hidden in the dark and will attack him like a poisonous snake at any time, such as Baqi changed by Liu Junfeng, such as some privileged people who manipulate other people''s lives behind the scenes and override the law.


    Therefore, he needs two sharp knives that can cut through thorns and thorns and solve threats for him, and ye Tianlang and you are the best candidates. They don''t have any concept of family and country in their hearts, only pay attention to kindness and friendship, and are completely loyal to him as a big brother. As long as it is his command, they will not ask right or wrong, but will implement it to the letter.


    "Big brother..."


    Youyou scratched his head unaccustomed, and then talked about the business: "the ninth leader has come to many middle and third leaders. It is said that they were inspired by some people in Wanyao city to investigate the murder of the black bully. The tiger also came to investigate."


    Ding Ning suddenly smiled and said, "it''s estimated that many people from the black tiger family have also come."


    After all, the black bully is a member of the black tiger family. Even if he is not a legitimate member of the family, he can occupy the ninth leader and can be regarded as a figure of honor in the black tiger family.


    If the donkey challenges and kills the black bully according to the rules, the black tiger family will not say anything, but the black bully was assassinated. It is inevitable that the black tiger family will think it was the hands of other families and send someone to investigate.


    It seems that the ten thousand demon city is not an iron bucket. The major forces are also in intrigue and secretly fighting, so they sent the middle three leaders to investigate.


    With the information you collected recently, Ding Ning no longer knew nothing about the power composition and some common sense of the ten thousand demon leader.


    Ten thousand demon collars are divided into three inner collars, three middle collars and three outer collars. The area of each collar is in a ring, with a range of millions of kilometers.


    In this area of nine mountains, there is not only the Lord''s family, but also countless forces. Even the Lord dare not easily fight against the family forces living in the territory, because these forces are either attached to the top forces in the inner three leaders or even Wanyao City, or there are hidden antiques in the ethnic group. They have no ambition, I don''t want to fight for hegemony. I just want to continue the blood of the family.


    The forces of large and small families are intertwined and complex. They have completely declined like the Medusa family. It is very rare to be bullied by black bullies.


    You brought Ding Ning a very important information. The Medusa family always followed the footsteps of the winged people. Later, the winged people didn''t fall behind and were too busy for themselves, which led to Medusa being bullied by dogs. No wonder Bai xun''er mistook him for the winged people when he saw Ding Ning for the first time.


    The Medusa ethnic group was bullied by the collateral children of a black tiger family. It is difficult to say whether there is a reason behind this. The black bully may have been inspired by the black tiger family, or maybe he just doesn''t want the wing people to rise again to suppress its supporters.


    This is not the key to the matter. The key is that from the secret news you get, the winged people don''t seem to be as unbearable as the outside world rumors. In the eyes of many demon families, the prestige of the winged people is still very high among the people. Those children who are domineering and misbehaving may have, but they are definitely not as exaggerated as the rumors.


    History has always been written by the victor, so Ding Ning suspects that the unbearable rumors of the winged people are deliberately spread by the ethnic forces living in the Wanyao City, which is the reason for their successful power usurpation and seizing the power of the winged people to control the Wanyao city.


    But these have nothing to do with him. Now he just wants to have enough strength, and then enter the 10000 demon city to find his way home. He is not in the mood to defend the grievances for the winged people.


    After all, there is no lasting family in this world. The decline of the winged people can only say that their strength is not enough to match their status. In this world where the strong are respected, it is the most normal thing for the rise and fall of the family.


    Of course, before finding the way home, Ding Ning must see Bai xun''er to see if she is doing well. If she is doing well, he will silently bless her as he said. If she is not doing well, even if he leads the ten thousand demons to tread flat, he must take her out of the sea of suffering.


    But what bothered him was that although you inquired about it, he never got any news from the old donkey. There was no donkey race among the top forces entrenched in the ten thousand demon city, and even the whole ten thousand demon leader had no excellent donkey group.


    This made Ding Ning puzzled. With the terrible cultivation of the old donkey, he was definitely the top group in the ten thousand demon city, so he subconsciously thought that the old donkey must be from which top power in the ten thousand demon city.


    But now it seems that things completely exceeded his expectations. The old donkey is very mysterious. With such strong skills, how can he be an unknown person.


    I can''t figure it out. Ding Ning can only put it on hold for the time being. He thinks that the level of the ninth collar may be too low, so you can''t get the accurate information in the ten thousand demon city, so you can only go one step at a time.


    The ninth leader, Ding Ning, walked with you and looked at the countless towering ancient trees around the whole ninth leader like a roadside tree. An unexpected color flashed in his eyes. He always thought that the wall surrounding the ninth leader area would be a large array. Unexpectedly, these ancient trees that can kill people were all used as guards, and the ancient trees were intertwined with dense vines, Forming a spider''s web like natural barrier, demon families who do not pass through the entrance according to regulations will be hanged by these ancient trees at the first time.


    You saw the accident in his eyes and opened his mouth to solve his doubts and said, "this is the demon plant in our demon family. They are the guard and guard of the whole ten thousand demon leader. Nothing can hide from them."


    "Demon plant a vein? Interesting!"


    Ding Ning really heard of this term for the first time, but it is not difficult to understand. As the name suggests, it must be a family of plant spirits such as trees, flowers and plants.

 Chapter 1053

    Ding Ning found that all the pills here were made of animal bones, tendons and blood as alchemy materials. No pills were made of plants and trees. Therefore, it is speculated that the alchemist should not understand the way of plants and trees being used as medicine, so he took out the tonic pill as a meeting gift. It is certain that the alchemist will be moved.


    "This... This distinguished guest, it''s not that I won''t let you see pharmacist Hu, but that he''s not here at all. We''re just a branch responsible for distributing pills."


    The cat girl finally woke up at the moment, respectfully returned the pill to him and patiently explained.


    Instead of receiving the pill, Ding Ning asked, "can you tell me where pharmacist Hu is? I want to visit."


    "Pharmacist Hu is at the headquarters of Baoyao Pavilion."


    The cat lady pursed her mouth and said with a touch of pride, "the headquarters is in the ten thousand demon city."


    Ding Ning sighed, looked a little disappointed and said, "it seems that it''s a mean side."


    "However, master yuan, a disciple of pharmacist Hu, is here. I can ask Master yuan for instructions. I don''t know if he is willing to see you."


    The mountain is poor, the water is suspicious, and there is no way. Maybe she can''t bear to see Ding Ning disappointed. The cat girl summoned up her courage and whispered.


    Ding Ning was overjoyed and secretly scolded himself for his stupidity. Pharmacist Hu couldn''t see it, and it was the same to see his apprentice. Anyway, he wanted to learn bone and blood alchemy. He was not the same as who learned it. He quickly said with joy: "please inform the beauty."


    "You''re welcome. Master yuan is eccentric. I''m not sure if he wants to see you!"


    Looking at the warm sunshine smile on Ding Ning''s face, the little heart of the cat girl jumped up, lest master yuan didn''t want to see him and make his handsome brother unhappy, so he blushed and said the ugly words ahead.


    "It doesn''t matter. Show him my pill. I''m sure he''d like to see me."


    Comparing heart to heart, Ding Ning thought that if someone showed himself the pill made from animal bones, he would see each other immediately.


    Seeing that Ding Ning was full of self-confidence, the cat girl nodded gently: "please wait a moment, I''ll ask Master yuan."


    "Thank you, beauty. I''ll invite you to dinner later!"


    Ding Ning said politely, but the cat girl''s excited heart was about to jump out. She stumbled at her feet and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, although her cultivation was not high, she was also a martial artist. After she stood up in a hurry, she looked back at Ding Ning with a shy face and squeezed a monosyllabic from her nose: "Hmm!"


    Ding Ning is stupid. Is that ok? I''m just talking casually. Don''t take it seriously. I''m a poor man.


    You smiled and whispered, "cat girl is amorous, but she is famous in the demon family."


    Ding Ning''s face suddenly became more bitter than eating balsam pear. He stared at him angrily: "then you didn''t say it earlier."


    "How do I know that you suddenly want to invite others to dinner? In our demon clan, inviting women to dinner means that you want to show love. If she agrees to your invitation, it means that she is willing to associate with you."


    You gave Ding Ning another bolt from the blue. Lei''s face was green and he was in great trouble!


    "I said don''t disturb me. What''s the matter with you? Do you want to do it?"


    On the second floor, there was a man''s faint scolding. The cat woman seemed to be quietly explaining something.


    Ding Ning knows that there is some kind of prohibition here. If ordinary people don''t deliberately use their divine knowledge to investigate, they can''t hear what they are saying. With his ears, he can only hear some vaguely, but he can''t hear clearly. If master yuan wasn''t angry and his voice was very loud, he might not hear it.


    The cat girl''s voice was very low, but she was obviously fighting for him. She couldn''t help but feel a little sorry. The girl was really good. In order to help him, she was scolded, which made him wonder whether he really wanted to invite her to dinner and thank him.


    "What kind of cat and dog do I want to see? Get out now, immediately and immediately, or you''ll get out yourself. I see how your family can get a foothold in the ninth leader in the future."


    But then master yuan''s roar made Ding Ning''s face gloomy, and his heart jumped up with anger.


    MD, isn''t he a disciple of an alchemist? It''s too special. Master yuan would not be so angry if he was angry with him.


    But the cat girl had no relatives with him, but she was scolded in order to help him, which made him feel how to live.


    According to master yuan, this cat girl seems to be the pillar of the family. If she loses this job, I''m afraid she can''t get a foothold in the ninth collar.


    It seems that there is inequality between the rich and the poor everywhere. Cat girl is at the bottom of society. In order to support her family, she has to be bullied by her boss, which makes him feel very heavy. He wants to rush up immediately and teach that shit master yuan a lesson.


    But as soon as he thought of the cat girl''s situation, he had to bear it. He could get angry and leave, but what about the cat girl? He''ll get in trouble.


    Just when he was in a dilemma, the cat girl suddenly came downstairs and waved to him. She pretended to be relaxed and said with a smile: "your guest is really powerful. Master yuan promised to see you as soon as the pill was taken out."


    If her eyes were not red and she had just cried, and Ding Ning heard master yuan getting angry, he would almost believe it.


    Forced to bear the inner anger, she said softly to the cat girl, "I really wronged you."


    "No... it''s okay. Go up quickly. Don''t let master yuan wait."


    The cat girl''s eyes were red, and she must have been wronged in her heart, but she was still in tears, and the flower urged with a strong smile.


    "My name is Ding Ning. I don''t know your name yet."


    Ding Ning didn''t hurry up. After reporting his name, he asked softly. If possible, he hoped to help her.


    "My name is fan Miaomiao."


    Cat girl is a strong girl. Seeing Ding Ning talking to her so gently, she suddenly showed a sweet smile.


    It has to be said that the cat girl is still very beautiful. Although she is not a national beauty, she is also a full-fledged little beauty. She smiles very sweet and cute. If she doesn''t have a pair of cat ears and a cat tail, she is no different from her neighbor sister in human beings.


    "I''ll treat you to dinner later. Don''t forget!"


    Ding Ning smiled and winked at her.


    Fan Miaomiao''s pretty face flushed slightly, coyly lowered his head, responded with a mosquito like light, didn''t dare to see Ding Ning more, and stepped forward with a light pace to lead the way.


    The other girl who never said a word was also a cat. She should be in charge of the cashier. Wen Yan gave meow a narrow look with ambiguous eyes, which made her ashamed and her head almost drooped on her chest.


    Ding Ning smiled at her kindly. The girl''s pretty face turned red, only twinkled small stars in her eyes, and shyly lowered her head.


    Ding Ning was numb and subconsciously touched his face. What''s the situation? Is my charm getting bigger again? Any smile can get your sister? Or is the cat girl so amorous?


    You, Hei hei, stole music and whispered: "the cat family is very weak in the demon family, and their life is very hard, so they especially worship the strong. They want to cling to the strong as long as they have the opportunity, so as to change their fate."


    "Brother is really strong, but how do they see it?"


    Ding Ning wondered.


    "The cat clan is at the bottom of the society in the demon clan. In their eyes, the concept of the strong may not be very powerful. It is more about social status and wealth. Master yuan certainly likes to play tricks. I''m afraid it''s hard for ordinary people to see it, but he is willing to see you now, which is enough to prove that you are worthy of attachment."


    You said with deep feeling: "I used to live outside the collar and didn''t understand anything. I often came to the city during this time to know that it''s impossible to just fight here. I have my own rules. If I want to live a good life, I must have my own contacts and forces. Social status seems to be ten points important. Of course, super strong people like big brother are the exception."


    Ding Ning thought deeply. It seems that no matter where and what the level of civilization develops, there will be different social classes. As it is on earth, Wan demon leader is no exception. The rules are formulated by the strong. Only those who have the strength to break the rules can surpass the rules.


    "Elder brother, if you want to take care of that cat girl, just grab a lord to play."


    You suddenly said.


    Ding Ning looked at him in surprise. He didn''t know how he had such an idea. He believed that you was by no means a casual person and must have his own idea.


    But now he had reached the second floor, and he didn''t ask much. With meow, he went to the door of an antique room and gently knocked on the door: "master yuan, the guest is coming."


    "Come in!"


    Master yuan''s voice with a touch of pride made Ding Ning frown slightly. He was quite unhappy. This guy''s level was not high and his temper was not small.


    "Distinguished guest, please come in. I''ll go down first!"


    Fan Miaomiao dodged his eyes and dared not look at Ding Ning. He bowed his head and whispered.


    "Thank you, meow girl!"


    Ding Ning nodded his thanks to her and stepped into the room.


    The room is very large, occupying half a floor. The walls are full of objects made of all kinds of animal bones, horns, teeth and so on.


    The ground is covered with animal skins of no race. Several tables made of bluestone are put together. They are filled with all kinds of bottles and cans, which contain pharmaceutical supplies such as blood, teeth, hair, marrow fluid and so on.


    An old man with his arms over his knees, long pointed monkey cheeks, furry monkey ears and white robes was sitting on a bluestone bench, looking at them with his eyes.


    MD, it turned out to be an old monkey. Ding Ning had the idiom of bathing monkeys and crowns in his heart. He didn''t hurry to say hello. He walked to a bluestone bench impolitely, sat down, and said to you: "sit!"


    Master yuan''s eyes flashed a little unhappy. He stared at Ding Ning with a look that looked ridiculous but thought he was very dignified and asked, "did you refine this pill?"


    "Good!"


    Ding Ning responded with an unassuming reply and stopped talking. Master yuan felt powerful and had nowhere to use. He said slightly irritably, "tell me, what do you want to see me about?"


    Ding Ning glanced at him faintly and said, "of course it''s selling pills."


    Master yuan''s face sank. "It''s a low-grade pill at the prefecture level. It''s not worthy for me to receive it in person."


    "What a big breath. Why did you promise to see me?"


    Ding Ning always had a bad impression on the old guy and scolded him impolitely.


    "Bold, dare to talk to me like this, you bastard..."


    Master yuan was used to arrogance. Seeing that Ding Ning was so weak, he suddenly became angry.


    Ding Ning suddenly appeared in front of him, reached out and grabbed his neck. His eyes were cold and said, "don''t put on those bad airs with me and dare to spit out a dirty word. I''ll crush you now. Believe me, it''s easier for me to crush you than an ant."

 Chapter 1055

    "You... You... Stop... Stop... I... Someone... ER!"


    Master yuan, as a respected herbalist, was respected and complimented everywhere. He had long developed an arrogant character of being arrogant. Where he was coerced by someone, his eyes were filled with angry flames, his face turned red like pig liver, and he wanted to shout at the throat, but he was pinched by Ding Ning. His cry stopped suddenly, and his throat bones were almost crushed, There''s no sound.


    "Don''t force me to kill. I came with kindness, but you are so rude. It''s not a way to treat guests."


    Ding Ning was really afraid that he would be crushed to death by accident. He loosened his hand a little and said calmly.


    Master yuan gasped like a thirsty fish and greedily breathed the fresh air. After half a day, his eyes flashed with fear. He said fiercely: "what do you want to do? This is a treasure medicine Pavilion. If you dare to be against me, I guarantee that the whole demon leader will want you."


    "So what? Anyway, you were dead before that. You can''t see me if you want me."


    Ding Ning let go of his hand and sat down lazily. I believe that after this time, master yuan would never dare to put his eyes on his forehead or shout again.


    Of course, he can''t be unprepared. He has quietly laid a sound insulation ban. Even if master yuan''s call is like killing pigs, he ensures that no one can hear anything.


    "Wheezing, what do you want to do?"


    Master yuan knew that the comer was not good. Although his lungs were about to explode, he still restrained his anger and asked with flashing eyes.


    He decided that no matter what Ding Ning said, he would promise to come down first. When he was safe, he would immediately send someone to hunt him down. Baoyao Pavilion is not comparable to the small forces here of the ninth leader, but the top forces headquartered in Wanyao city. No one can live safely after threatening him.


    "Look into my eyes!"


    Ding Ning noticed the fleeting resentment at the bottom of his eyes and knew that it was impossible to achieve his goal through trading. He immediately whispered, and his tone was full of indisputable meaning.


    "Yes!"


    Master yuan subconsciously looked at Ding Ning''s eyes. They were a pair of dark pupils as deep as the stars. They were as deep as an abyss, emitting endless magic. He was unconsciously immersed in them, and his eyes gradually became empty.


    "Write down all the prescriptions you can."


    Seeing that hypnosis took effect, Ding Ning said in a bewitching voice.


    Master yuan subconsciously resisted, but he couldn''t resist the man who gave orders. With dull eyes, he picked up an animal brush and began to write prescriptions on a blank animal skin.


    Not to mention, although master yuan''s character, er, is not good for monkeys, he remembers a lot of prescriptions. He has written three large animal skins and has not finished yet.


    Ding Ning was not in a hurry, in a leisurely manner, looking at these prescriptions, his mouth was glistening: "extract the marrow essence from tiger bones, and mix it with bile from tiger bile, soak in blood for two hours, then roast it with a roast fire to dry it into paste, then add snake fat oil into the pill, then dry it with animal fire, then become the dragon tiger bone strengthening Dan, which can strengthen muscles and bones, enhance blood gas and enhance strength."


    "What is animal fire?"


    Ding Ning could see everything, but he didn''t know what animal fire was. It happened that every prescription here needed animal fire, which made him a little puzzled.


    "Animal fire is the animal fire born after the monster above the big demon level dies and the skeleton does not have some variation before it decays completely."


    Master yuan answered mechanically.


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that this is what people often call ghost fire?


    The so-called ghost fire is actually that human and animal bodies contain a lot of phosphorus. After death, the decay of corpses will produce a gas called phosphine, which can produce spontaneous combustion in the air.


    This makes Ding Ning a little worried. He can''t collect such disgusting things everywhere for alchemy. If he is seen, he can''t be regarded as a grave robber. It''s better here. If he returns to the earth, his body will be cremated. Where can he collect phosphorous fire.


    "In addition to animal fire, what fire can be used to refine elixir? Can''t ordinary fire?"


    "No, only animal fire or Yin fire can."


    Master yuan replied consciously while writing hard.


    "Do you know where there is Yin Fire?"


    Ding Ning was moved. Jellyfish skin also needs to be baked with Yin fire before it can be used as the material for making spirit armor. It seems that some Yin fire must be collected.


    Jiuyouming fire definitely belongs to Yin Fire, but now it has been integrated by black fire and purple fire, and its attribute has changed. It belongs to a new fire in the balance of yin and Yang. He has never given up trying. Burning mother skin with three-color fire will burn no residue, which makes him deeply helpless.


    "There is a ghost ancient tomb in the sixth collar area. It is suspected that there is a high-level Yin Fire, but it is very dangerous there. It is said that many ancient powers are buried. My teacher tried to take them, but failed and almost died in it."


    Master yuan answers all questions and is more obedient than his good grandson.


    "Ghost ancient tomb? It seems that we have to go."


    Ding Ning touched his chin and said thoughtfully.


    Then Ding Ning asked master yuan many questions. Compared with you, a wild native, master yuan, as an alchemist from Wanyao City, naturally knows a lot of inside information.


    As expected, although the winged people have some unworthy descendants, they are not as unbearable as the external rumors. Some powerful families want to seize power, so they jointly drive the winged people out of the ten thousand demon city and deliberately spread the rumors in order to find an excuse for war.


    However, master yuan''s status is respected, but compared with the three foreign leaders, his teacher Hu pharmacist can''t be ranked in the Wanyao City, and he can''t even be ranked. What he said is hearsay, and the real situation needs to be verified.


    However, even through the grapevine, master yuan still provided Ding Ning with an important information. According to the information he got, Wanyao city does not seem to be the real core of Wanyao collar. Wanyao still hides great secrets, but he is far from qualified to know in his identity.


    Ding Ning suddenly wondered if there was a secret place in Wanyao city. That place probably had a transmission array that could leave the world. Even if not, as long as there was a breath of heaven, he could go home with his self-made transmission array.


    And the old donkey, master yuan has never heard of. He also vowed that although the big family in Wanyao city has many old antiques that don''t care about the world, he has a wide range of friends. Although he hasn''t seen all the strong people in Wanyao City, he still knows basically what race. There is absolutely no strong person of donkey family.


    This made Ding Ning feel a little cloudy. Who is the old donkey? Where did he take Bai xun''er?


    "Bang!"


    The door of the room was suddenly kicked open, and two men with vigorous breath stormed in. Without saying a word, they rushed at Ding Ning and you and fought.


    They are the strong ones in Baoyao Pavilion, the ninth leading sub Pavilion, and are responsible for protecting the safety of master yuan.


    Every time master yuan met with strange guests, he would secretly press the button under the test-bed to inform them after confirming that it was safe, but today they didn''t wait for the notice, so they realized that there might be a problem and broke in immediately.


    "Kill them!"


    Ding Ning didn''t even move his body, and calmly ordered.


    Before the voice fell, you suddenly moved, perfectly explaining what is quiet as a virgin and moving as a rabbit.


    You can now hunt even the strong at the peak of the big demon, not to mention the strong in the middle of the two small big demons.


    The battle started quickly and ended faster. As soon as Ding Ning''s voice fell, the two bodyguards were twisted and broken by you.


    Ding Ning nodded approvingly. The speed of you is faster and faster, and has exceeded the speed of sound. On the ground, only in terms of speed, even he is slightly inferior. He is worthy of the blood of the ghost leopard family.


    "You... You dare..."


    After all, the sound of kicking the door startled master yuan and made him wake up from hypnosis. His face changed sharply and roared.


    A huge momentum suddenly rose and quickly came to the room..


    As soon as you looked cold, you wanted to kill master yuan, but was stopped by Ding Ning whose face changed. With a slap, you stunned master yuan, conveniently put away the prescription, pulled you to smash the window without hesitation, and quickly disappeared into the crowd.


    "Brother, why don''t you let me kill him?"


    In a remote lane, you asked with some puzzlement.


    Ding Ning''s face was dignified, shook his head and said, "there is a strong man in the early stage of the demon king in the treasure medicine Pavilion. He doesn''t kill the old ape. The demon king cares about its safety and won''t chase after it. Once the old ape dies, he must be with us."


    "Oh, I see!"


    You suddenly nodded, and then said, "it''s just the beginning of the demon king. Can''t we do him together?"


    "You''re stupid. Even if you can do him, you can''t kill him in a moment. We can''t leave if you disturb the Lord''s house."


    Ding Ning glanced at him angrily. The goods are all good, but they are too aggressive. Even the demon king screamed and wanted to bite. It seems that this guy has made great progress recently and has expanded a little.


    "Er, er, I didn''t think so much."


    You thought it was the same reason. She scratched her head and said with a simple smile.


    "Hey! I didn''t expect it to be like this. I don''t know if it will affect Miss meow."


    Ding Ning said with some uneasiness in his heart.


    "It should be all right. After all, she is only responsible for receiving us. Isn''t it difficult for her to go to Baoyao pavilion?"


    You said with some uncertainty.


    "You go out of the city first. I''ll go back and have a look!"


    Ding Ning didn''t feel at ease and ordered Youdao.


    "I..."


    You was willing to try to stay, but when you saw Ding Ning staring, he immediately wilted down and said listlessly, "well, brother, be careful yourself."


    "Search, search for me. They can''t run far. The city guard is coming soon. Don''t let them escape!"


    An angry voice roared. There was a sudden panic in the street. The Baoyao Pavilion moved quickly. At this moment, Kung Fu attracted many guards and began to search the streets one by one. It can be seen how powerful the Baoyao Pavilion is.


    "Forget it, I can''t go now. Take off your clothes!"


    Ding Ning sighed helplessly and took out the biological simulation skin equipment.


    You are a little confused. How can a clear flow come down? It''s like changing someone.


    Ding Ning was not sure whether the biological simulation skin could hide from the past. After all, the memory moss can distinguish between breath and spirit, but now he can only try.


    "Step, step!"


    I have to say that the efficiency of Chengwei is still very high. At the moment, I have hurried to Baoyao pavilion to ask what happened. Then I blocked the whole street and checked one by one.


    Ding Ning and you changed their clothes, dressed up as two horse families, and swaggered out of the alley.

 Chapter 1056

    "Stop, who are you? Do you have a residence certificate?"


    Several city guards who blocked the streets, wearing unified animal skin armor, stopped their way and looked at them with scanning eyes.


    "We just entered the city today and haven''t had time to do it."


    Ding Ning smiled and nodded.


    "Stand over there first and wait until you verify your identity!"


    A Yangtou man, led by Chengwei, cheered coldly.


    "You..."


    You just wanted to attack, the city guards looked at him with vigilance and put their hands on the hilt of the sword around their waist. The strong demon king of Baoyao Pavilion also looked over coldly.


    Ding Ning hurriedly pulled you and said with a smile, "OK, we''ll go there and accept the review."


    "Hum! You know!"


    The sheep head man glanced at you and said coldly.


    Ding Ning pulls you to stand in the specified crowd according to the instructions of Chengwei. He doesn''t want to break out, but knows himself and the enemy. He wants to try to see if the biological simulation skin will be seen through in order to know.


    At the moment, there are hundreds of demons stopped in the street. They are all whispering uneasily. I don''t know what happened. It seems that the city guard of the Lord''s house has a great deterrent.


    The sheep head man walked respectfully to the treasure medicine Pavilion and reported to the demon king: "Sir, please wait a moment and there will be results soon."


    The demon king of the treasure medicine Pavilion, a strong man with red hair and a dignified face, stood with his hands down at the moment, with a terrible killing opportunity in his eyes, and said impatiently, "tell me again when there is a result. If there is no result, what about your Lord? Why haven''t you seen anyone yet?"


    "Lord, I''ve been delayed. I''ll be there right away. Please wait a moment!"


    The sheep head man dared not even gasp loudly in the face of the strong demon king, and said with a low eyebrow.


    The red haired demon king snorted coldly and said discontentedly, "I''ve just become a Lord. The shelf is not small. I don''t pay attention to my treasure medicine Pavilion."


    "Sir, calm down. Lord, you''re coming. You''ll be there soon. You''ll be there soon!"


    The sheep head man''s cold sweat suddenly came down. He was a confidant just promoted by the new Lord. How dare he provoke the dissatisfaction of Baoyao Pavilion for the Lord.


    "Hum, I hope you can catch the murderer and give me an account of Baoyao Pavilion. Otherwise, I will suggest to the headquarters to cancel the branch of the ninth collar."


    The red haired demon king said with his nostrils facing the sky and threatening words.


    "Fire glass demon king, the master is entertaining distinguished guests. He came immediately when he got the news. Don''t blame him for being a little late!"


    With a strong voice, a tall and strong young man with blond hair and bright yellow robes appeared like a ghost. He seemed to hug the red haired demon king politely, but he looked rebellious and didn''t seem to pay much attention to the fire glass demon king.


    Ding Ning looked at the two demon kings and human beings. He was surprised and asked, "you, what kind of race are these two people? Why can''t you see it?"


    "Brother, when he becomes the demon queen, he can perfectly hide his racial characteristics. Unless he is willing to show it, it is difficult to see their race."


    You also sent a message to Ding Ning to solve his doubts. There was a trace of uneasiness in his tone. Although he was very aggressive, the momentum emitted by the two demon kings was really terrible. Some demon families with low cultivation have been paralyzed on the ground by their coercion.


    "Oh, the new Lord doesn''t seem to be very cold about the fire glass demon king. Do you have any dependence?"


    Ding Ning asked casually.


    "The new Lord is called Luonan. The body seems to be from the Golden Lion family. The golden lion is the first lord family. Although Huoli is the person of Baoyao Pavilion, he is not afraid. In addition, I heard that when competing for the new Lord, Baoyao Pavilion also came and was defeated by Luonan, so it is certain that Huoli demon king is unhappy with Luonan."


    You hasn''t been idle for a while. You''ve done your homework well. Although you don''t know what race Huoli is, you still know the new Lord very well.


    "The golden lion?"


    Ding Ning whispered and subconsciously swallowed his saliva. He suddenly remembered the delicacy of the golden giant elephant. He didn''t know whether the golden lion was delicious or not.


    Coincidentally, there was a sound of swallowing water nearby. Ding Ning subconsciously looked at it, but his face was frozen, and his eyes burst out. It was him, this damn old donkey.


    I saw a ghostly donkey mixed in the crowd, staring at the fire glass, swallowing saliva secretly, but I didn''t know why, but I didn''t see Bai xun''er''s figure.


    Ding Ning''s eyes sank slightly. The delicious old donkey stared at the burning glass demon king and swallowed his mouth. Is this guy''s body more delicious than the golden lion''s?


    Although he was always looking for the old donkey, Ding Ning was still a little unsure when he met him so unprepared. The donkey was powerful. Now he must not be his opponent. He''d better wait and see what happens first.


    Unfortunately, he wanted to pretend that he didn''t see the old donkey, but the old donkey obviously found him. Moreover, he also bared his big teeth and smiled at him.


    No, the old donkey wants to catch demons again. Looking at the old donkey''s strange smile, Ding Ning''s scalp is exploding, and a bad feeling arises in his heart.


    Sure enough, the next moment, Ding Ning was imprisoned by an invisible force. The biological simulation skin he wore fell off and turned into a ball, revealing his true face.


    "There, it''s him, it''s him, catch him!"


    What a coincidence, master yuan just walked out of the treasure medicine Pavilion, saw Ding Ning at a glance, stretched out his hand, pointed to him and roared angrily.


    "Catch him!"


    The city guards rushed up in the direction pointed by master yuan, and the demons who were examined immediately scattered and fled.


    The two demon kings took time to carry their hands. In their view, this bold guy would never dare to resist the capture of the city guard.


    The power of imprisonment suddenly disappeared, and Ding Ning regained his freedom. Knowing that he was trapped by the old donkey again, he roared sadly and angrily: "I grass your uncle, damn old donkey!"


    The old donkey was not annoyed. He grinned and showed his big white teeth. He sneaked into the crowd and disappeared after three or two times.


    As soon as you wanted to fight, a voice from Ding Ning came to your ear: "you haven''t been exposed. Wait out of the city first. They can''t catch me."


    Although he was unwilling, he couldn''t listen to Ding Ning''s orders. Coupled with his unparalleled trust in Ding Ning, he turned around and fled out of the city in the crowd.


    "If you want to catch me, there''s no way!"


    Ding Ning kicked at his feet, a savage collision, and hurt people violently.


    The first sheep head man was hit with broken bones and tendons, and screamed and flew out.


    "Go to hell!"


    A wolf family city guard was frightened and took out his waist sword. He was so brave that he cut Ding Ning''s neck.


    "Boom!"


    Ding Ning didn''t hide or flash, rushed forward along the inertia, stepped heavily under his feet, the ground cracked, and a terrible shock wave spread wildly around.


    The city guards screamed one after another. They flew up in the air and fell to the ground like dumplings.


    "Trampled by war? Is he a mammoth?"


    The fire glass demon king was surprised and said with some doubts: "no, he clearly used the savage collision of rhinoceros family before!"


    "Whatever his family, dare to make trouble in my ninth leader, and there is no amnesty for killing!"


    All the city guards under his command were turned over. Luo Nan felt ashamed. After a cold hum, he greeted Ding Ning with a terrible killing opportunity in his eyes.


    "Boy, give me your name. One of your men will not kill the unknown!"


    Ronan''s tall and straight proud way. A shawl, blond hair, no wind, automatic hunting in clothes, divine eyes like electricity, and the whole body exudes a misty golden glow, just like the son of the sun, which makes people unable to look directly.


    "Lord? I was just about to argue when you came to the door."


    Ding Ning won''t sign up foolishly. His deep eyes twinkle with a surging sense of war. He just made great progress in cultivation and is about to try whether he can defeat the strong in the early days of the demon king.


    "His name is Ding Ning. He is a winged man!"


    But unexpectedly, he didn''t want to leave his name, but someone didn''t let him like it. The old donkey didn''t know where to drill out and shouted at his throat.


    Ding Ning''s teeth are itching. This damn old donkey is going to kill himself. MD, if you don''t let me feel better, I won''t let you feel better. His eyes turn and his face is full of generosity and shouted: "old donkey, good brother, don''t care about me. Run quickly. Dan Fang is on you. Even if they catch me, they don''t dare do anything to me."


    "Prescription?"


    Everyone was quiet, and more than a dozen powerful breath rose from all directions and came here at the same time.


    Ronan''s eyes lit up and looked at the old donkey like electricity. A greedy color flashed at the bottom of his eyes.


    The treasure medicine Pavilion is the largest alchemy force of the ten thousand demons. Countless forces want to seek the pill of the treasure medicine pavilion to replace it, but the treasure medicine Pavilion is as strong as clouds and has a deep foundation, which makes people dare not act rashly.


    But Dan Fang is different in the hands of the old donkey. They help Baoyao Pavilion catch thieves and get a copy of Dan Fang by the way. Baoyao Pavilion can only eat Coptis without saying how bitter it is.


    The fire glass demon king''s face changed. He only said that master yuan was attacked and didn''t mention danfang. He was afraid that the news would leak. He was copied by danfang in the name of helping Baoyao Pavilion catch thieves. The loss of Baoyao pavilion would be great.


    Unexpectedly, he was broken by Ding Ning, which made him gnash his teeth. The only thought in his heart was that he must get danfang back and never be beaten by others.


    So the old donkey was stunned. The fire glass demon king turned into a shadow of fire and came straight to him. Luo Nan also gave up Ding Ning and came straight to him. Not to mention, more than a dozen demon kings rushed to him with the idea of fishing in troubled waters.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there was no one in front of Ding Ning. Everyone ran to the old donkey and opened fire. They were angry. They looked up and yelled, "Aung Aung, Ding Ning, you bastard, dare to pit me."


    "Old donkey, good brother, be loyal. You have to hold on. I''ll help you right now."


    Ding Ning shouted loudly, but the man didn''t advance but retreated, and disappeared in the distance.


    "Aung Aung, a bunch of fools, you go..."


    Before the donkey finished speaking, he was submerged in a gorgeous attack.


    Although its cultivation is amazing, the joint attack of more than a dozen demon kings should not be underestimated. The colorful magical powers are intertwined, and the power of the vast heaven and earth is mixed with a destructive atmosphere. The earth collapses, the buildings collapse, and the terrible pressure pervades the heaven and earth.


    "Hey, old donkey, dare to pit me. I see how you die now!"


    Ding Ning was far away, gloating.


    But when he saw the terrible battle scene, he was surprised. He thought that the ninth leader had only two or three demon kings, which was good in the early stage. Unexpectedly, more than a dozen appeared at once, and there was another demon king in the middle stage.


    Ding Ning thought that with his current combat power, he could resist the two demon kings at most. No more. If these guys react and entangle him, I''m afraid he can''t even escape.


    "High!"


    Seeing that the old donkey was beaten, his bark was still very angry and loud in a mess. Knowing that the old man''s strength was unpredictable, he would never die. He didn''t stop and ran quickly to the gate of the city.

 Chapter 1057

    After meeting you at the city gate, Ding Ning rushed to the inner area of the ninth collar without hesitation.


    This time there was such a big noise in the ninth collar. It was a trouble to enter the city in the future, so he had to kill directly into the ninth collar when the old donkey entangled the demon kings.


    "Who, stop and show your ID!"


    At the entrance of the ninth territory, although the city turned upside down and made the city guards tremble, they still conscientiously stopped Ding Ning and asked for access certificates.


    "One, two, three, four, five, six, eight... Twelve, all edible."


    Ding Ning didn''t pay attention to them. Instead, he counted them by their heads and spat. These guys were all the guards in the early days of the big demon, including sheep, cattle, horse, deer, chicken, wolf, dog and pig... They can be used as rations.


    "Well, you can eat it!"


    You nodded excitedly, suddenly moved in the eyes of a group of guards looking at idiots, and shouted, "brother, let''s see who''s faster!"


    "Cut, I may not be as fast as you, but I must be faster than you!"


    Before Ding Ning''s voice fell, he stepped out step by step, trampled by a war, shook the eight guards and flew up directly. With a flash of knife light, the eight bodies "poop poop" landed. He stretched out his hand and put them all away.


    "Hey, sure enough, brother, hurry up!"


    At this time, you also killed the remaining four guards and said convinced.


    "Let''s go. It''s probably too late if we don''t go again!"


    Ding Ning put away the four bodies, er, dry food. Looking back at the farther and farther battle in the city, he knew that the old donkey was running away. He stepped forward, pushed open the heavy gate and took the lead in.


    "Hiss!"


    There was a misty white fog in his eyes. With his eyesight, he could only see a hundred meters away. Take a breath. The white fog entered the body along the pores around his body and turned into a gurgling flow of spiritual power, which made Ding Ning take a breath.


    The aura here is more than ten times stronger than that outside. No wonder so many demons want to enter here after sharpening their heads. It''s really a holy land for cultivation.


    This is only the ninth collar. Ding Ning can''t imagine how strong the aura in Wanyao city is.


    "Good place, good place!"


    With light in his eyes, Ding Ning strode forward, opened his nine orifices, and greedily swallowed the inexhaustible aura.


    "Well, what a good place!"


    You excitedly followed behind Ding Ning and said happily.


    Just more than Ding Ning, he needs more of the essence of life.


    Ding Ning secretly cursed the demon family. He really didn''t know his blessing in the midst of blessing. He knew how to refine his body if he didn''t refine his Qi with such a strong aura. It''s really outrageous.


    In fact, it is wrong that the demon race and the demon race are different from human beings. The efficiency of the gas making is very low. Moreover, the demon clan itself is a strong race of the flesh. Naturally, it will pursue the essence of life that can increase Qi and blood.


    Every hour and moment, what is the essence of life is so much. It is not easy to add life to life. Even if it is short to live, it is not easy.


    "Something happened in the collar. Sorry to keep you waiting!"


    Ronan returned to the Lord''s house with a gloomy face. When he saw more than ten men and women with extraordinary temperament sitting in the living room, he piled up a smile on his face and said sorry.


    "Brother Luo, what''s the matter? It sounds like a lot of noise!"


    A girl wearing a white princess dress with a pair of exquisite jade horns on her forehead asked curiously.


    "Yes, if it weren''t for being a guest here, it would be impolite to walk around at will. We all want to see the excitement."


    The young man with black hair and shawl, handsome face as a woman, feminine temperament and scales on his neck also joined in the fun.


    "Hey, don''t mention it. It''s a shame. Two thieves broke into the treasure medicine Pavilion and robbed master yuan''s Dan Fang. All the demon kings in the city shot, but they didn''t stop each other. One disappeared and the other killed the guard and broke into the inner domain."


    Ronan sighed and said, "I''ve just become a Lord. This happened. It''s really a slap in the face!"


    "Oh, who''s the thief? So many demon kings didn''t stop them."


    Asked a burly man who sounded like a bell, had wild hair like grass, was wearing animal skin, bare Qiu''s muscles, and was full of a sense of strength.


    "A wingman thief and a donkey."


    Ronan''s face became very strange. He glanced at him intentionally or unintentionally. He was always silent, and a white haired youth with a king''s word on his forehead.


    The white haired youth raised his head, and the king''s word on his forehead even sent out a shocking golden light. He said coldly, "are you sure it''s the winged people?"


    "I''m not sure. The donkey said it. What''s its name? Ding Ning."


    Ronan''s eyes flashed a hint of playfulness and said irresponsibly.


    The white haired youth frowned and said, "what accomplishments?"


    "I don''t know. The winged man''s boy is very strange. It seems that Xiuwei is not even a big demon, but he can kill more than a dozen of my city guards in one move. Even my trusted captain was killed in the second."


    Ronan said thoughtfully, his eyes becoming a little gloomy.


    The crowd was horrified and surprised. The white haired youth frowned: "could my cousin black bully be killed by him?"


    "That''s not clear. I think he must have used some secret method to hide his accomplishments. The donkey with him was so strong that more than a dozen demon kings couldn''t leave it together, and it tore off one of the arms of the fire glass demon king."


    Luo Nan said firmly, "think about how weak a boy can be with such a strong man."


    "Bang!"


    The white haired youth smashed the sofa in the reception hall with an angry slap. The powerful momentum filled the air and said with gnashing teeth: "they must have done it. I''ll kill them, avenge my cousin and give an account to my cousin."


    "Brother LAN, be careful. It can seriously hurt the existence of the fire glass demon king!"


    Ronan seems to be a kind persuasion.


    "So what, I LAN Hu didn''t kill the demon king!"


    The white haired tiger remained unmoved.


    "Yes, although we are not the demon king, who hasn''t killed the demon king and a mere thief is not enough to be afraid!"


    "Brother LAN Hu is born with divine power. He has also learned the secret method of the black tiger family. It''s just a matter of leisure to kill the demon king by leaps."


    "With our fighting power, the demon king can also kill in the middle stage. Go and see what evil has happened to the winged people."


    "Hum, a hundred footed insects die without stiffness, and I don''t know what our ancestors thought. We should have uprooted the winged people at the beginning, otherwise there would be no room for a winged boy to jump like this."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. The ancestors also thought of old feelings and compassion, which let them live."


    "The benevolence of women and the talent of the winged people are terrible. We don''t know. Letting them go is tantamount to letting the tiger go back to the mountain. They should have been killed completely at the beginning."


    "Fart, our talent is no less than theirs. When we find the thief, I will kill him with one move."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of handsome men and women are arrogant and arrogant. They sneer at each other. It seems that leapfrog killing is just a common thing, without the slightest fear.


    Ronan was envious. Although he was born in the first Golden Lion family, he was separated by only one collar, but there was no comparability with the children of the top forces from the ten thousand demon city.


    Their blood talent, secret methods, combat skills, cultivation environment, weapons and equipment are the top existence of Wanyao leader, and their combat power is invincible at the same level. They can be called the top figures in the young generation of Wanyao leader.


    LAN Hu looked cold and said a cold bow to Ronan: "Lord Luo, please tell the thief where Ding Ning is going."


    "In the ninth domain, I suspect that the thief, like you, wants to explore ancient relics."


    Ronan said quietly.


    The Golden Lion family has been silent for too long. He wants the children of the top forces in the ten thousand demon city to be lost in the hands of the winged people. At that time, it will inevitably lead to another struggle between these top forces and the winged people.


    Although these guys are shouting fiercely, they are actually very afraid of the winged people. When the winged people were in their heyday in the past, there were a large number of Tianjiao. Each generation has the ability to suppress the talents of their peers. They shudder at it. They can''t lift their heads all their life and can''t see the hope of any ethnic group to become stronger.


    Finally, the strongest wing emperor of the winged people explored a relic and disappeared. Only then did these families have the courage to work together secretly, and shamelessly sent out the old antiques of major families to kill the Tianjiao of the winged people, drive the old and weak women and children out of the Wanyao City, and finally have the current pattern of Wanyao leadership.


    It''s not that they are soft hearted and don''t want to kill the door, but that the life and death of the wing emperor are unknown. No one dares to do things. In addition, there are many forces loyal to the wing emperor. If they dare to kill the door and touch the bottom line of these forces, the whole demon leader will riot.


    This is not what the Golden Lion family wants to see. They have been the first leader for countless years and have been looking forward to further progress, but this step is as far away as the horizon, so Ronan hopes that the ten thousand demon city and the winged people can fight, so that the yellow golden lion family can benefit from chaos and become the master of the ten thousand demon city.


    The death of a collateral son of the black bully is of no importance to the black tiger family, but he Lanhu has a special love for the daughter of the black bully. After the news of the black bully''s death came out, Lanhu immediately came to the ninth leader to find the murderer.


    Therefore, Luo Nan intentionally or unintentionally exaggerated Ding Ning''s strength and made use of LAN Hu''s desire for revenge to make him associate with the murderer of the black bully.


    "Ancient ruins? Good. I''ll go and kill him now!"


    LAN Hu''s eyes burst into white light, and the momentum of terror surged. With a firm finish, he swaggered away.


    "Wait for us, let''s go!"


    A group of men and women hurriedly hugged Ronan and said goodbye. They quickly followed up. It can be seen that Lanhu was the leader of this group.


    "Ding Ning, hey hey, I hope you don''t let me down and can kill LAN Hu."


    Luo Nan looked at a group of energetic men and women. A meaningful smile appeared at the corners of his mouth and whispered: "if LAN Hu is killed, his talented brother, who is known as the black tiger family, can''t sit still. It''s really a good play. I''m looking forward to it."


    "Is this really that ancient relic?"


    Ding Ning looked at a valley with dense vegetation and spring in front of him and asked with some doubts.


    After looking for a long time, he didn''t feel any array fluctuation here. It seems that this is an ordinary valley.


    "I don''t know. That''s what the python demon we ate this morning said before he died."


    You scratched her head a little depressed: "does that fool dare to cheat us?"


    "Nonsense, why don''t you dare? You have to drink snake soup. You''re going to die anyway. It doesn''t cheat us or anyone."


    Ding Ning turned his eyes silently. Is it because he has become a spiritual pet? You''s IQ has dropped sharply now.


    Can''t you coax the python demon first and let him go if you tell him the truth? His eyes were shining and drooling. He also shouted that he wanted to drink snake soup later. People wouldn''t lie to him or anyone.

 Chapter 1058

    "What now?"


    You''s lazy cancer has been committed again. When he is with Ding Ning, he can never use his head without thinking. Ding Ning takes the lead in everything.


    Ding Ning is very tired. I thought the goods were smart, so I kidnapped him into a pet at the cost of money, but now


    Hey! It''s hard to say!


    Too lazy to pay attention to him, Ding Ning spread his golden wings and flew into the air, carefully observing the nearby terrain.


    I don''t know why. The divine consciousness was suppressed again in this strange area. It could only radiate more than a dozen people around. Coupled with the thick spirit fog masking his sight, he had to open his eyes and broaden his vision.


    Since the old man tianjizi passed on tianjishu to him, he also took time to practice it, but maybe tianjishu really needs tianjunren to practice it. He just gave up without getting anything, but he wrote down a lot of knowledge about identifying mountains, rivers and landforms and geomantic omen in tianjishu.


    After all, he is an array master anyway. These knowledge about mountains and rivers is very helpful for him to practice array.


    After Ding Ning went up in the air to observe for a moment, his face became ugly and cold sweat came down. The python demon was really vicious. This is not an ancient relic, but a naturally formed array, or an extremely dangerous array.


    The natural array is far more powerful than the man-made array. Because it is formed naturally, it is full of uncertainty. Ding Ning is also a little angry when he meets the natural array.


    Thirty six bare mountain peaks stand around the valley, and the orientation does not coincide with the thirty-six Tiangang stars, forming a Tiangang situation. If it''s just like this, Ding Ning doesn''t look so ugly. The problem is that 72 withered yellow towering ancient trees grow on these thirty-six mountain peaks according to the orientation of the earth, This turned the Tiangang array into a situation of Tiangang and earth evil, and the danger increased more than a hundred times and a thousand times.


    The orientation of 72 ancient trees was very hidden. If he hadn''t opened the heavenly eye and penetrated the spiritual fog, he couldn''t have noticed it at all. Ding Ning suspected that someone had found the situation of Tiangang here, so he planted these 72 ancient trees to turn them into a powerful Tiangang Disha town magic array.


    Not to mention, thirty-six peaks surround their valley. There is a natural lake in the valley, which is full of vitality. As a result, the valley looks full of spring and vitality, which is extremely deceptive. I don''t know how many creatures accidentally enter it and die here in order to get water.


    The most important thing is that the location of the lake and valley mouth is the eye of the array to stimulate the large array. Once a creature approaches the lake to get water or wants to get out of the valley, it will inevitably stimulate the earth pulse surge and fully open the large array.


    Ding Ning fell to the ground and his face was full of dignity and fear.


    The mouth of the valley is like an open pocket waiting for prey to bite. Although they are unharmed in the valley, it is because they did not go to the lake to get water or are ready to leave. Once they turn around and leave, the array will start immediately. It is definitely easier to come in than to go out.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    You saw that Ding Ning''s face was ugly and asked with some worry.


    "Now we''re in trouble. We''re trapped in a desperate array. We can only get in and can''t get out."


    Ding Ning frowned and said with a heavy expression.


    "Ah, how could this happen? It''s all the damn Python demon."


    You''s face also changed. Although it''s a wild monster, there was a terrible description of the array in his inheritance memory.


    "This is a fierce place. The lush vegetation on the ground is bred by the blood essence of monsters who accidentally entered the array. I don''t know how many bones are buried under the ground."


    Ding Ning''s mind turned rapidly and said thoughtfully, "it''s just unreasonable. Although this is the situation of Tiangang, it should be someone who took advantage of the situation to spread the ancient wood of Disha. What''s the purpose of this person? It''s unreasonable to make a large array of Tiangang Disha for some reason."


    You was confused, but he knew Ding Ning was thinking. He looked at him eagerly and didn''t dare to disturb him.


    "Tian Gang and di Sha can call the wind and rain and summon the nine gods thunder to subdue demons and subdue demons. Is there a peerless demon here?"


    Ding Ning looked deep into the valley and thought for a long time.


    It would be interesting if a demon was really suppressed here. As far as he knows, there has been no demon in this world.


    Or, once appeared, but was suppressed by the ancestors of the demon clan, and no one knew because of the news blockade?


    The more Ding Ning thinks about it, the more likely he is and the more interested he is. If a demon is really suppressed here, does it mean that there may have been Terrans in the world.


    "You, don''t resist, relax."


    Ding Ning is determined to explore this strange place. If there is no deviation in this large array, the most powerful time is to summon the nine Heavenly God thunder. Although he doesn''t know whether he can carry the nine Heavenly God thunder, he thinks the survival rate is still not low, but youyou is probably dangerous. He must put it into the water space.


    "Oh!"


    You listened to Ding Ning and honestly let him take in the water space, but Ding Ning was surprised that you fell into a deep sleep as soon as you entered the water space.


    The mermaid totem wriggled slightly in time, which made Ding Ning understand that it was the hands and feet that the mermaid didn''t want you to notice the secret of water space, which made him quite curious. Did the mermaid think you were unreliable?


    Unfortunately, the mermaid fell into silence at the moment of entering the world. She couldn''t answer his questions at all. Even fainting you seemed to be an instinctive behavior.


    Does the mermaid feel that the world is dangerous? After all, she said before entering the underground palace that there seemed to be a threat to it.


    Ding Ning shook his head, put the unanswered guess behind him, opened the heavenly eye and carefully observed the direction of the earth vein.


    In his vision, the ground at the moment is crisscrossed like a crisscross of rice paddies. Well shaped array patterns lie dormant underground, glittering with obscure luster. A slight mistake will completely break out and strangle any living creature.


    Ding Ning took a deep breath and walked carefully along the crisscross safety route, lest a wrong step would stimulate the formation.


    When he passed the lake, Ding Ning stopped and showed a look of fear in his eyes. The bottom of the lake was densely covered with array patterns. Once touched, it would stimulate the startling array. Even he was afraid he could not retreat.


    Ding Ning frowned, some puzzled. He believed that he was by no means the first creature to break into here. What about the bones of those creatures before? Why didn''t you find a bone residue here?


    Here, it seems to be full of great secrets. Ding Ning''s muscles are tense and dare not go wrong to the deep valley.


    In the ninth leader''s mansion, Luo Nan tasted tea leisurely, looked at the green algae crawling on the wall, and showed a proud smile at the corners of his mouth.


    The news of Lanhu''s talented disciples chasing after the murderer has been released by him. I believe it has reached the ears of major forces in Wanyao city at the moment, and Wanyao''s live program should be about to start.


    Sure enough, Ronan didn''t wait long. A palm like green plant in his hand sent out green light and quickly condensed to one of the leaves. The leaf grew faster than usual and grew into a wooden mirror the size of one meter in the twinkling of an eye.


    There was a wave of water on the mirror, and gradually a dignified face with Golden King characters on his forehead appeared.


    Ronan hurriedly stood up and respectfully said, "Lord Black Tiger, I don''t know what you want."


    "Ronan, open the demon planting heavenly eye."


    The black tiger king''s tone is dignified and full of no doubt.


    "Well... King Huai may not agree? After all, I''m just the Lord of the ninth leader and don''t have that authority."


    Ronan looked embarrassed.


    "Let you open it. What''s so much nonsense? There are old guys like us to communicate with the king of Huai."


    The black tiger king scolded impatiently, and the terror can be felt millions of miles away.


    "Yes, Lord Black Tiger ordered me. I''ll open it now."


    Ronan said respectfully, but a hint of conspiracy succeeded flashed in his low eyes.


    "Then hurry up. I''m not the only one waiting to see."


    The black tiger king saw that it was so respectful, and his tone eased a little. Then the green light of the leaves darkened, and the image disappeared.


    "Hey, hey, even the king of locust has communicated well. I really attach importance to it!"


    Ronan''s mouth is slightly warped. So far, it seems that everything is developing according to his script. I really expect the old guys of these families to see what kind of expression they will have when their Kirin son is suppressed by a winged clan.


    Ronan turned and walked out of the room, came to a huge towering ancient tree in the backyard and bowed respectfully: "Lord Huai, there is a message from the ten thousand demon city. Let me open the demon planting eye. Look?"


    The old tree didn''t respond for a long time, but Ronan always bent down to keep saluting and didn''t dare to show any impatience.


    In Wanyao collar, the Huai king who has lived for endless years is the best one. Although it sleeps most of the time, nothing can hide from it except some special areas, because its roots are all over the underground of Wanyao collar, and even this ancient tree is a branch of it.


    It is rumored that the usurpation of the top families originally wanted to wipe out the winged people, but the king of Huai, who never asked about the world, suddenly asked them not to do everything, so that they didn''t dare to kill the winged people,


    Except for the missing wing emperor, no one dared to disrespect the locust king. Those guys in the Wanyao City dared not, and Ronan even dared not.


    "Rustle!"


    The towering ancient trees swayed gently, and the strong smell began to spread. Ronan''s expression became more respectful. He knew that the consciousness of the king of locust was recovering.


    "I see!"


    The voice of an old man who could not recognize gender sounded like a Hong Zhong Da LV, and then fell into silence.


    Ronan breathed a sigh of relief and bowed respectfully again. Then he bent back and walked out of the yard. He knew that there was nothing left for him. Just watch the things ferment.


    There was a ripple on the scale like old tree skin of the Sophora branch, gradually revealing a face with closed eyes. A voice sounded like a whisper like a memory: "wing emperor, are you back?"


    The tree body of the ancient tree emits a glittering and translucent light, which surges to the ground like ripples, and quickly spreads around. Flowers, plants and trees begin to emit a glittering and translucent green light. There is no wind, they automatically swing gently and spread outward, as if transmitting some information.


    Ninth collar, eighth collar, seventh collar


    Until Wanyao City, all the plants were glowing, and each collar had countless green leaves of developing grass growing rapidly, forming a giant leaf one meter in size, which clearly showed the image of a line of twelve people, such as LAN Hu.


    All of them are full of blood, extraordinary martial arts and vigorous. They are walking in the inner domain of the ninth leader, looking for Ding Ning everywhere.

 Chapter 1059

    The sixth Lord''s house.


    In a huge reception hall, hundreds of winged Terrans with wings on their backs gathered here. Looking at the images uploaded from the giant leaves, their faces were covered with cold frost, and the oppressive atmosphere suffocated them.


    "Who is this clan in the end? Don''t you know this will bring us the disaster of the winged clan?"


    A handsome young man with black feathers and silver wings roared with uncontrollable anger.


    "Yes, which branch of the clan is so bold that it assassinated the black bully and attracted the attention of the whole leader. Doesn''t it want to harm us?"


    Another beautiful woman with pure white wings and holy as a fairy said angrily.


    "Yes, we winged people have only lived a few days, and there are guys who don''t have eyes to make trouble for us!"


    "Which branch does it belong to? Hurry up and admit your guilt. You can take the trouble you have caused. Don''t bother us."


    "Hum, I feel happy. If I can kill the black bully and jump around until now, I must be another arrogant person."


    "What''s the use of Tianjiao again? He''s not chased and killed by bastards like LAN Hu. No matter whether he can escape this disaster or not, our winged people will be involved."


    "Watching those enemies occupy our territory all day and wantonly suppress us, it''s better to fight with them."


    "Shut up and don''t be brave for a while. What we have to do now is hide our power and secretly improve our strength. When it is strong enough to compete with them, it is the time for our winged Terran to regain its glory."


    ¡­¡­


    There was a lot of noise among the winged people. You and I expressed their views one after another. The whole hall was noisy like a vegetable market.


    "Be quiet, don''t be impatient!"


    Sitting on the throne with silver wings, a handsome young man like a god frowned and drank softly.


    The whole room was silent. Looking at the silver winged man, we can see his high prestige.


    Silver winged youth is the current Lord of the sixth leader and the current owner Peng Tianyu of the winged people.


    Majestic eyes looked around and saw that everyone was looking at him. After half a day, he thought and said, "this thing is not as simple as expected. According to the news I got, the sudden winged man is called Ding Ning. I checked the genealogy. The people without any branches in our winged people are called this name."


    "Second brother, you mean someone deliberately splashed dirty water on our heads, trying to find an excuse to challenge us?"


    The white winged woman is smart and knows elegance by listening to the song. Her delicate face shows a worried color and says thoughtfully.


    "Yes, I''m so skeptical, but I''m not sure yet. After all, when our winged people were killed, many people fled into the wilderness. After so many years of reproduction, it''s not impossible to give birth to a few talents."


    Silver wing youth said slowly.


    "Even if he is a genius, he has to grow up. Isn''t he making trouble for us if things go wrong everywhere?"


    Black feather silver wing youth complained angrily.


    "Well, Tianfeng, it''s no use complaining now. Let''s have a look first. They all say that Ding Ning is a winged people, but after all, few people have seen his real appearance. Even if someone wants to plant a frame, they must first prove that he is a member of our winged people!"


    The silver winged youth rubbed his temples and said with a headache.


    "What if he is really our people?"


    The white winged woman asked anxiously.


    "If he is really our people, we should protect him even if we fight hard. The ancestral motto of our winged people is never to give up any people."


    The silver wing youth''s eyes were like electricity, emitting a towering silver glow, and said decisively.


    "What Tianyu said is good. Our winged people have suffered a great disaster. The population is thin. We must never give up any other people."


    Just as everyone''s faces changed greatly, some opposed it and others praised it, an old woman''s voice came from afar.


    "Grandpa, how did you get out of the customs?"


    Peng Tianyu and the white winged woman Peng Tianjie hurriedly stood up and greeted the white haired old winged woman from left to right, with a slightly coquettish tone.


    "Lao Zu, you''re out of the customs!"


    "Hello, grandpa!"


    "Grandpa, how did you disturb the old man?"


    ¡­¡­


    A group of winged people came forward to say hello one after another with a very respectful attitude. This is the only ancestor of the winged people who has survived since the great disaster.


    "Let me see how much noise that little guy is going to make!"


    Lao Yi''s face was kind and he smiled. He didn''t seem to worry that Ding Ning might cause great difficulties to the Yi people at all.


    "Lao Zu, don''t say that boy is not sure whether he is our clan. Even if he is, he is too ignorant. Don''t you know that our winged people are in a troubled time?"


    Peng Tianfeng is not old. He says angrily because he is loved by his ancestors.


    "Hum! What about troubled times? Our wing Terrans were able to dominate the ten thousand demon city and frighten the ten thousand families for countless years, which was the prestige killed from the sea of corpses and blood."


    The old wing man was not used to Peng Tianfeng, and his eyes burst out cold, so that Peng Tianfeng didn''t dare to look directly, and he bowed his head in shame.


    "I think you''ve been hiding your power for too long. You''ve long been used to compromise. You''ve forgotten the tradition of our winged people. You die to life and live to death. Without the baptism of blood and fire and the honing of life and death, our winged people will never return to the peak!"


    The sonorous language of the old wing man resounded in the room for a long time, which made many faces hot and ashamed to lower their heads.


    A kind of thing called blood and courage gradually boils and recovers in their bodies. The winged people have no cowards. Instead of staying alive, they might as well go to a big war. Even if they die, they will die well.


    Peng Tianyu''s belief in his eyes gradually became firm. After bowing to the old wing man, he said with determination: "what my grandfather taught me is that I''m too forward-looking. Tomorrow, I''ll challenge the Lord of the fifth leader."


    "Well, well, well, the old woman has no other thoughts. She just wants to see our winged people recover their former glory and fight for glory in her lifetime. Don''t worry. With me, the winged people can''t fall."


    Old wing people are not as beautiful as men, but they exude the terror of destroying the sky and the earth.


    Although it was only a hair to receive, all the children of the wingers showed a happy face and said excitedly: "Grandpa, what step have you taken?"


    The old wing man shook his head regretfully: "no, how difficult it is to take that step."


    Just when the crowd was a little depressed, the old wing man said proudly: "although I didn''t take that step, I''ve touched the threshold. Even if I''m not as good as the old ancestor of the wing emperor, no one dares to humiliate the ten thousand demon leaders. I''m not afraid of even the king Cui."


    Without waiting for the joy of the children of the winged people, the old winged people twinkled with hatred in their eyes and said with gnashing teeth: "black tiger king, white bear king, green Jiao king, bird king, the hatred of exterminating the door, I will settle with you sooner or later. You wait."


    "Blood feud, will eventually settle with them."


    "With our ancestors in charge, why should we fear a war?"


    "Ha ha, our winged Terrans finally have the top power to take charge. Why should we be afraid of it?"


    "War!"


    "War!"


    "War!"


    The winged people were all happy, and their blood was boiling like chicken blood. The fierce war spirit rushed into the sky. The leader of the sixth leader was frightened, and he didn''t know what had happened.


    The young generation of the winged people has always been invincible at the same level. What they lack is the top combat power of the family. Therefore, they have been forbearing and keeping a low profile. They dare not show too strong talent for fear of being cut off by the old immortal hands of those hostile families.


    But now, they are no longer scrupulous. Their ancestors'' cultivation has gone further, not to mention invincible in the world, but it is enough to frighten the old Dong of those hostile ethnic groups and dare not kill them.


    But things in the world have always been good things in pairs. When the children of the winged people are excited, a handsome young man with golden wings left the customs, announced his breakthrough in cultivation and officially stepped into the peak of the demon king. Compared with his ancestors, he is only a little inferior, making the excitement and cheerful atmosphere at the scene reach the peak again.


    Young man is Peng Tianao, Peng Tianyu''s eldest brother. His blood talent is even better than his second brother Peng Tianyu. He is the secret weapon of the wing Terran. This high-profile exit is to get back everything he has lost.


    "Well, well, Tianao''s cultivation has made great progress. My wing Terran has no worries!"


    The old wing man was full of tears of joy and couldn''t close his mouth with joy.


    Although she has made great progress in cultivation, the heroic words she said before are also to inspire the children of the family, no matter how strong she is, after all, she is difficult to support alone and protect everyone. Peng Tianao''s exit does relieve her a lot of pressure.


    "Don''t say anything now. First pay attention to the little guy named Ding Ning. If he is the son of my wing Terran, he must not be bullied!"


    The grandfathers of the winged people have a great mind and are full of confidence.


    Peng Tianao just left the customs and didn''t know what was going on. He immediately asked.


    Peng Tianyu happily told him what had happened. Although the news had not been confirmed, Peng Tianao heard that Ding Ning and his companions could retreat under the siege of more than a dozen demon kings, and cut off the arm of the red glass demon king. He immediately laughed happily and said: "OK, another peerless genius, my wing Terran should be happy!"


    "My winged Terran should be happy!"


    "My winged Terran should be happy!"


    ¡­¡­


    All the winged people''s children were flushed with excitement and shouted loudly, as if they wanted to vent their grievances of being bullied for so many years.


    They didn''t know that it was only the old donkey who was killed by more than a dozen demon kings. Ding Ning had already thrown the pot and fled.


    The wrong information was also due to Ronan''s deliberate propaganda. As for the demon kings who besieged the old donkey, more than a dozen demon kings didn''t leave others. They felt ashamed. They thought Ronan was helping them save their face. Naturally, they were silent.


    "Second brother, I personally go to the ninth to take it away. If Ding Ning is really a child of my wing Terran, I will certainly protect his integrity. If he is not my wing Terran, but deliberately instructed by someone with a heart, I will kill him to correct the audience!"


    Peng Tianao said domineering.


    "Brother, will you take me with you?"


    Peng Tianjie took Peng Tianao''s arm and said coquettishly.


    "No, it''s hard to say what danger you will encounter at that time. You can cultivate at home!"


    Peng Tianao flatly refused. This little sister was born with a strange change. She is different from the black wings when the winged people were born, but a pair of holy white wings. Her potential is huge. She is very precious. He can''t put it in danger.


    "Grandpa, you are the best old man. I haven''t left the sixth collar since I was born. I really want to go out and see the world. Can you help me talk to my eldest brother? Besides, I''m also a big demon now and can protect myself!"


    Peng Tianjie wanted to cry, took her grandfather''s arm and begged pitifully. She had always been afraid of this cold looking big brother and could only curve to save the country.

 Chapter 1060

    "Go, go, the flowers in the greenhouse will never grow into towering trees. Let''s go out and practice. I''ll see who dares to touch my baby pimples!"


    In the past, Lao Yi would never agree with this baby''s pimple adventure, but now she has full confidence and her tone is full of domineering arrogance.


    "Hey, Grandpa, you''ll get used to your little sister!"


    Peng Tianao complained with a bitter smile, then looked at Peng Tianjie and said, "I can take you out, but you can''t play your temper. Everything should follow my command."


    "Yes!"


    Peng Tianjie cheered and promised excitedly, which made everyone laugh. No one in the whole winged people doesn''t like this beautiful, pure and lovely little princess. Many young light winged people deeply love her. In terms of popularity, she is definitely the first goddess of the winged people.


    "Elder brother, take good care of jie''er. I''ll challenge the Lord of the fifth leader tomorrow. It''s time for my winged Terran to rise."


    Peng Tianyu said with firm eyes.


    "Well, do what you can and protect your life. If someone dares to kill you, I will kill him directly when I come back."


    Peng Tianao said coldly.


    "Don''t worry. I will protect him secretly. Tianyu can defeat, but he can''t die."


    The old wing man said slowly.


    "I''m relieved to have the secret protection of my ancestors. I''ll go first. It''s best to find him first when LAN Hu doesn''t find Ding Ning. Otherwise, whether he killed LAN Hu or LAN Hu killed him, it''s not a good thing for us."


    Peng Tianao looked in a certain direction and showed a gentle color on his cold face: "although we are not afraid of anyone now, everything should be stable. Kong Ling should almost go through the customs. When she goes through the customs, with the help of the peacock family, the strength of our winged people will be stronger."


    "Ah, my sister-in-law is going to leave the customs, too? That''s great. I haven''t seen her for a long time."


    Peng Tianjie said happily.


    "Yes, calculate the time. It should be fast. It''s just these days."


    Peng Tianao spoiled and rubbed Peng Tianjie''s head. His eyes were full of tenderness.


    "OK, that''s great. Let''s go quickly and don''t procrastinate!"


    The old winger was comforted and waved her hand to urge her. She was afraid that Peng Tianao would go late and damage a genius of the winged Terran.


    "Yes, Grandpa, let''s go!"


    Peng Tianao took his little sister, spread his wings, turned into a golden light and fled to the ninth leader.


    In the ninth collar, in a rugged folk house, the old donkey and Bai xun''er were looking at the light curtain of the developing grass, laughing and muttering in a low voice: "little bastard, let you pit me. Are you playing big this time?"


    Bai xun''er looked at him helplessly: "master donkey, what happened?"


    "Buddha said, don''t say, don''t say, it''s not fun to say."


    The old donkey pretended to be profound.


    Bai xun''er rolled his eyes and worried secretly. Isn''t it related to Ding Ning?


    She didn''t know what means the donkey used. A couple of barbarian cattle living here obeyed him. As a result, after living here, she ran out yesterday. When she came back, her nose was not nose but eye, which scared the barbarian cattle couple into silence.


    "Go, we should start!"


    The old donkey thought that he would leave as soon as he got up.


    "Where are you going?"


    Bai xun''er asked vaguely.


    "Don''t worry so much. Just come with me."


    The old donkey was mysterious and didn''t tell her. He took her quietly to the ninth territory.


    The twelve guards who had just changed were kicked out again by the old donkey. They didn''t wake them up until the people who changed their shifts came. The twelve guards who woke up didn''t dare to hide and reported to Ronan at the first time.


    Luo Nan guessed that it was an old donkey. Instead of getting angry, he comforted the guards with warm words, which made them grateful and secretly glad to meet a good Lord.


    But I don''t know that Luo Nan is very happy. The old donkey, the accomplice of the winged people, finally appears. In this way, it''s more secure to kill the LAN tiger. No matter who killed it, this account should be counted on the winged people.


    In the devil array of Tiangang Disha Town, Ding Ning''s face was dignified and his steps were difficult. He didn''t know the outside world because he had opened the all-round live broadcast.


    Fortunately, King Huai is not omnipotent. It can''t spy on some relics or Jedi, so Ding Ning hasn''t been exposed to the public yet.


    The more the valley goes in, the more dense the array patterns are, and there are fewer and fewer places where dingning can pass. Many places have to tiptoe over.


    He wants to fly over, but there is a pattern of no empty array in the big array. As long as he dares to fly, he will completely stimulate the big array every minute.


    Walking on thin ice all the way, Ding Ning was not in a hurry. While passing, he studied the array pattern and tried to crack it.


    The Tiangang Disha array is not an ordinary array. It is a very high-end array. Although he can understand it, he has no ability to arrange it at present.


    So he finally sighed with disappointment. With his current array attainments, it is impossible to completely crack this large array. It is his limit to find a safe path for him to pass.


    Of course, if someone outside helps and cuts down all 72 ancient trees, the Disha array will not break itself, leaving only the Tiangang array. He still has hope to break it.


    It''s a pity, let alone no one to help. Even if someone helps, he doesn''t dare to break the array easily. Who knows what kind of terrorist demons are suppressed here. If a peerless demon is released, he will bear the brunt and must be the first to suffer.


    Now what he wants to do is not to stimulate the big array, quietly go to the core of the big array and see if there is really a demon suppressed here, so that he can understand the world and find the way home as soon as possible.


    "Eh, there is a lake in the valley ahead. Hurry up, everyone. I''m dying of thirst!"


    However, people are not as good as heaven. Ding Ning walked to the innermost end of the valley and saw a painted black stone tablet engraved with dense runes. He was surprised by the strong spiritual suppression. When he was about to check carefully, a faint voice came from his ear and quickly turned his head.


    I saw a line of brave men and women in the valley, talking and laughing by the lake, ready to draw water.


    "No!"


    Ding Ning bared his eyes and shouted at the top of his voice.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late. A girl in a snow-white princess dress has reached into the lake and is carrying the lake water to her mouth.


    "Boom!"


    Like the collapse of the earth, the sky suddenly darkened. Dense array lines appeared on the ground of the whole valley, filled with a palpitating atmosphere. The 36 peaks seemed to live and began to rotate rapidly, making people dizzy.


    The wind and clouds surged, and the valley seemed to become a nine hell. The terrible vigorous wind suddenly blew up with the rotation of the mountain, and the rain drops the size of hail fell. The array lines on the ground spread around like ripples, and the terrible killing machines filled the world.


    "Run, it''s a big shock."


    The group of men and women were silly. One of them finally woke up and shouted in horror.


    Before the words fell, they saw that the wind blades all over the sky were like the God of death reaping life, rotating and flying towards them. They were all in a hurry, showing their powers and avoiding.


    A man screamed, his head was directly cut off by the wind blade, and he rolled on the ground. The scarlet blood was mixed with the rain, and his face was full of fear, which seemed so strange and terrible.


    "Ah!"


    The girl who took the water to stimulate the array collapsed and gave a loud cry of panic, but then she felt numb and itchy all over. She couldn''t help reaching for it.


    But the flesh on her body was scratched and rotten, and it was still itchy. She scratched and scratched desperately. She was still scratched and rotten on her face and body. The blood kept surging, making her look like a fierce ghost.


    "The rain is highly corrosive. Be careful!"


    A man was shocked when he saw the girl''s appearance. While dodging the wind blade that was constantly attacking like a storm, he used the power of Qi and blood to evaporate the rain on his body, and formed a blood gas shield around his body to prevent the rain from falling.


    "Ah!"


    The girl patronized and scratched. One was inadvertently cut in half by the wind blade, and her organs flowed all over the floor.


    I have to say that the vitality of the demon family is really tenacious. Even if the body is cut in half, the girl is still not dead. The upper half of her body crawls desperately on the ground, crying and reaching out: "help me, help me..."


    But at this time, her beautiful face had been corroded into pieces of rotten meat by the rain. With her crawling, she kept falling down, mixed with blood and white bones, looking ferocious as a ghost.


    One of her lesbian companions just wanted to help her. When she saw her face, she screamed and retreated, "poof" fell into the lake.


    "Ah!"


    Other people were delighted to see that the lake was the only place where there was no rain. They thought it was safe in the lake. They were about to jump into the lake for refuge, but the woman gave a sad scream. The terrible array lines at the bottom of the lake flickered and even hanged her into meat mud. After a ripple on the blood stained lake, the array lines gradually faded and the lake water quickly became clear, As if nothing had ever happened.


    The crowd was horrified and frightened. Two and a half of the twelve people in the line died in the twinkling of an eye. The remaining half was still crawling on the ground like a fierce ghost. It even showed its original shape. It was actually a white dragon.


    But now the white dragon was dying, and a terrible scream came out of his mouth. The crystal clear white scales could not resist the corrosion of acid rain, and his body slowly turned into a pile of pus and blood.


    This tragic and terrible scene made others feel frightened and even scared to cry.


    "Cry a fart and transport enough blood and gas to form a defense shield. It''ll be fine."


    The young man with white hair at the head had a cold face and exuded a white light. He isolated the corrosion rain and concentrated on avoiding the wind blade. Only from his slightly trembling voice, it can be seen that his mood was never as calm as it seemed.


    The people followed suit, forced to stabilize their mind, resisted the acid rain with their strong blood and Qi, and focused on avoiding the attack of the wind blade. The situation gradually stabilized, which made them feel relieved.


    Ding Ning''s face was a little strange. He thought he could not escape being touched by several intruders, but he didn''t expect that after the array was activated, the black stone tablet dared to emit a misty black light to envelop him. Both acid rain and wind blade ignored him and became the only safe area in the Valley.


    Looking at the nine living people, they regained their self-confidence and were discussing how to break out of the valley. Ding Ning showed a touch of pity at the bottom of his eyes. Poor child, do you really think that Tiangang earth evil array is so simple? This is just the beginning.

 Chapter 1061

    Sure enough, before the nine survivors discussed how to rush to the valley mouth, the wind blades all over the sky suddenly closed and turned into a blood red vigorous wind, while the acid rain turned into a hail the size of a football and fell from the sky.


    "Ah!"


    The team screamed again. It was the three people blown by the blood red vigorous wind.


    Even though the three people were full of Qi and blood, they had no effect under the terrible vigorous wind. They were like sculptures made of sand and were blown away by the vigorous wind bit by bit.


    Just a short time, the three people were blown away like quicksand, and there was no bone residue left.


    Ding Ning looked creepy from so far away, not to mention the remaining six people. They were scared and ran to the valley mouth.


    "Bang!"


    But the hail all over the sky didn''t intend to let them go. As the hail hit a girl, the hail burst open. The fierce explosive force directly fried the girl into a pile of broken meat, while the ice residue turned into a terrible cold everywhere. The three people around avoided it and turned into ice sculptures in an instant.


    The red vigorous wind blew, and they were directly dissipated.


    Twelve people, ten people died in a short time, leaving only the white haired young man and a tall man with messy hair like a lion.


    At the moment, the two powerful and majestic young people have no human face. They are crazy like fearing snakes and scorpions to avoid the red vigorous wind and the terrible hail.


    "Xiong Gang, the strange wind and hail at the mouth of the valley are too dense to rush in."


    LAN Hu''s face was like earth, but he could still keep a clear mind and shouted at a very fast speed.


    "Don''t you want to die if you go inside?"


    Xiong Gang narrowly avoided a hail and shouted in fear.


    "I found that the strange wind and hail inside were smaller. Now I can only go inside and gamble my luck. There is no way out. The wind and rain over there is too dense!"


    LAN Hu shouted while avoiding the vigorous wind: "moreover, there seems to be someone in there before. Maybe there can be a way to live."


    The bear just swallowed his saliva, took time to glance at the strange wind and hail raging in the direction of the valley mouth, bit his teeth and said, "OK, there''s no way, I can only fight."


    "Go!"


    LAN Hu took out a long halberd flashing black light, picked up a hail with skillful strength, and ran quickly around the depths of the strange wind valley.


    Xiong Gang also took out a shining long axe, imitated the look of LAN Hu, picked up hail with dexterity, and rushed in behind him.


    Ding Ning saw that the black light emitted by the black stone tablet could cover a radius of three or four meters. With the idea of saving people''s life rather than building a seven level floating slaughter, he did not stop it.


    But he didn''t want to meet strangers. He gave way to the side and entered the invisible state.


    "This stone tablet can really protect us. Thank God, it''s finally saved."


    Lanhu rushed to the stone tablet and saw that the terrible vigorous wind and hail were isolated by the black light emitted by the stone tablet. Xiong Gang finally breathed a sigh of relief and patted his chest with lingering fear.


    LAN Hu''s face was gloomy, gnashing his teeth and scolding angrily: "it''s all that damn Ding Ning. If it wasn''t for him, how could Xiao lianer die here?"


    Bear just thought that everyone was in high spirits to kill Ding Ning, but he was in danger. He was depressed for a while and said with fierce eyes: "MD, if I find that boy, I must break him into pieces to solve my hatred."


    "Hum, broken corpses are light. I must peel their skin and bones and eat their meat raw."


    Lanhu thinks all this bad luck is because of Ding Ning and hates him to the bone.


    Ding Ning jerked at the corner of his mouth as a spectator. He thought angrily, NIMA, did I kill your father or occupy your sister? As for making you hate me so much? Grandma''s, will you eat me?


    Did someone have the same name as me, or was I framed?


    At the thought of planting and framing, Ding Ning thought of the pit goods of the old donkey for the first time. He was unfamiliar here. If someone framed him, there would be only the bastard of the old donkey.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning''s mood calmed down again. He asked himself that he hadn''t done anything wrong, and he wasn''t afraid to be bothered by these two self righteous guys. In that case, let them be a Pathfinder.


    Squatting down and studying the black stone tablet carefully, he thought it strange that there could be no array eyes in the Tiangang earth evil array.


    You should know that the way of array is to communicate the power of heaven and earth, and heaven has the virtue of living well. There are no dangerous places in the world. There is absolutely no life and death, so the array is no exception. Even the most dangerous peerless killing array will leave a glimmer of vitality.


    Unexpectedly, the array eye was so deep that it was buried under the inconspicuous cliff in the deepest part of the valley. If the large array was not excited and the array pattern was lit on the black stone tablet, Ding Ning might not have thought it was the array eye.


    However, this large array is buried with a peerless killing machine. Even if he is frightened by the terrible strong wind and hail, although his five elements are perfect, he will die this time without the protection of the stone tablet array.


    Therefore, he should find out what the rune on this stone tablet means as soon as possible, how to manipulate this array eye to control this large array, and find a safe route to leave here.


    The flickering Rune also attracted the attention of Lanhu and Xiong Gang, but they didn''t know the way of array rune. After watching it for a while, they felt dizzy, nauseous and nauseous. Finally, they simply gave up, closed their eyes and rested, and waited for the big array to calm down to see if they could break out.


    At the moment, they were all hidden in the eyes of the active array. The Tiangang earth evil array also slowly stopped running. The terrible vigorous wind and hail also disappeared. Even the dark clouds gradually dissipated, and the valley recovered its peace in the past.


    Ding Ning has a headache at the moment. He didn''t expect that the stone tablet was made of materials similar to immortal stone. The spiritual suppression contained in it made his divine consciousness unable to leave his body. He can only analyze the dense runes bit by bit with the naked eye.


    This is absolutely a kind of painful torture for him who is used to remembering with divine consciousness, but he has to spend his mind and research.


    Because he knows that although the array has temporarily subsided, it does not mean that the array has been cracked. Once he leaves the protection of the stone tablet, the array will open again. Whether he can leave alive or not is the key to the content on the stone tablet.


    "The strange wind has disappeared. Let''s break out now."


    Seeing that everything was calm, LAN Hu didn''t want to stay in this terrible place for a moment, and seriously proposed.


    Xiong Gang''s eyes flashed a touch of timidity and asked anxiously, "what if the strange wind reappears? Don''t wait?"


    "When there is fart, it will appear naturally when it should appear. If it shouldn''t appear, it will never appear. You can''t wait here to die?"


    LAN Hu gritted his teeth and said, "the valley is not too big. If we run at the fastest speed, we may be able to break out of here before the strange wind appears. If we can''t break out, it''s a big deal to come back here again."


    "Well, that''s the only way."


    Bear just thought about it, and nodded and agreed.


    They were all young people without ink. LAN Hu shouted "run", and they jumped out like a loaded shell and ran to the valley.


    "Kaz!"


    A heavy thunder sounded, dark clouds covered the top, and the array lines on the ground flickered, filled with a terrible evil spirit.


    LAN Hu''s speed is obviously much faster than that of Xiong gang. He is about to run out of the valley. He can''t help showing a happy face. He is sure to rush out of here before the array starts.


    Unfortunately, the next moment his smile was stiff on his face, and his eyes showed a color of panic. After the array lines on the ground flickered for a while, he went back to the lake. Even the bear just ran in front of him. He didn''t dare to stop for a moment and ran on.


    Bear just felt a flower in front of him, and LAN Hu disappeared. He was surprised, but he was about to run out of the valley. The terrible vigorous wind had not yet appeared. He immediately gave birth to infinite hope for survival. Even the strength of suckling made his heart beat wildly. As long as he was given another second, he could escape from the sky.


    But the next moment, he felt a flower in front of him and even returned to the lake. The previously disappeared Lanhu was running in front of him. His heart sank immediately. He couldn''t think much and continued to rush forward.


    But I didn''t notice that the array patterns like paths on the ground were constantly changing, and the evil spirits were rising, enveloping the whole valley.


    Ding Ning stared at the scene, and his scalp was numb. These evil spirits were extremely terrible and could affect people''s mind.


    In his eyes, LAN Hu and Xiong gang were very funny at the moment. They kept running in place beside the lake, but they didn''t advance even half a meter.


    "Hey! It''s over!"


    Ding Ning secretly congratulated himself on having these two fools as pathfinders and found that the formation was unusual. Otherwise, he might risk rushing out. He didn''t know what the outcome was.


    This array has gone beyond the normal scope of Tiangang earth evil array and is full of infinite changes. It is too different from his understanding of Tiangang earth evil array. If he breaks the array according to the procedure of array evolution, he will die without burial place.


    Whether it was the bone etching and ecstatic terrorist Gang wind or the hail as big as football, it brought him a strong death threat. On the contrary, it was the evil spirit of the earth, which did not bring him any terrible feeling, but he firmly believed that there must be changes in this strange array that threatened his life.


    In his eyes, Lanhu and Xiong gang are already dead. He is too lazy to pay attention again. He concentrates all his energy, stares at the stone tablet and carefully analyzes the rune changes above. This is his only way to live.


    Up to now, he has completely given up the idea of going to see if there is a big demon here. The terror here is beyond his imagination. He just wants to crack these runes and find a safe escape.


    "Roar!"


    After all, Lanhu and Xiong gang are Tianjiao''s generation. They fled to the valley mouth again and again, but somehow returned to the lake. They finally realized that it was wrong, gave an angry roar, took out their shining weapons and blasted hard to the ground.


    What they think is very simple. Since they can''t crack it, they can reduce ten meetings at one time and destroy the array patterns here with violence. Maybe they can find a way to live.


    Because they found that even if they wanted to return to the stone tablet, they couldn''t do it now. No matter where they ran, they would eventually return to the lake, which made Xiong Gang hate LAN Hu. If he didn''t believe his nonsense, he would still be safe under the protection of the stone tablet.


    When this hatred combined with the evil spirit emitted from the ground, Xiong Gang''s eyes gradually turned blood red. The Yin Ze Ze approach was frantically chopping the LAN tiger with array patterns. Without warning, he waved his long axe and chopped at the LAN tiger.


    "Xiong Gang, are you crazy?"


    LAN Hu''s strength and willpower are far stronger than Xiong gang. At the moment, he can barely maintain a line of Qingming. Sensing the evil wind behind his head, he hurriedly turned around and held the blow with a long halberd, roaring and scolding angrily.

 Chapter 1062

    "Go to hell, it''s all you. If you didn''t have to kill Ding Ning to avenge the black bully, we wouldn''t come here. Xiao lianer, they wouldn''t die, and I wouldn''t be where I am now. Damn you!"


    Xiong gang had completely lost his mind, roared loudly in his mouth, and frantically waved his long axe to chop at LAN Hu.


    LAN Hu suddenly felt infinite sadness and remorse in his heart. He subconsciously resisted Xiong Gang''s attack. Yes, if he didn''t go his own way to kill Ding Ning in order to please his cousin, how could these playmates who are usually together die here.


    But what right does bear just have to blame himself? He wanted to kill Ding Ning, but he didn''t ask them to follow him. They had to follow him to see the excitement. How can he blame himself?


    In particular, this guy who has always followed his lead secretly attacked himself. If he hadn''t been smart, I''m afraid he would have been killed by him.


    At the thought of this, the anger in LAN Hu''s heart jumped up, and his eyes began to turn blood red. The long halberd in his hand shook out thousands of halberds, and ruthlessly stabbed Xiong gang in his heart. His mouth still roared: "I didn''t let you follow, you had to follow, and you deserve to die!"


    "Lan Hu, you beast, it''s easy to say that. You deserve to be killed. I really think you are the boss if we usually take you as the leader? I bah, if we don''t like Xiao lianer, but she wants to play with you, just like you, she deserves to be our boss?"


    Xiong Gang roared angrily. While complaining about LAN Hu''s crime, he tried his best to fight with LAN Hu.


    "Bah, I''ve seen that you all like Xiao Lian, but so what? I don''t like it, but I have to hang her and tell you that I''ve played Xiao Lian many times. Tut Tut, that taste... Hahaha, unfortunately, you don''t even have a chance to touch your little hand after her ass. now she''s dead. You should be completely desperate? Follow her Laozi fights. Laozi is destined to be the most outstanding genius of the young generation. You are all shit. You don''t deserve to lift my shoes. "


    LAN Hu was inspired to show the darkest side of his heart and wantonly attacked Xiong Gang''s most vulnerable inner emotional world. Xiong Gang''s words showed his eyes and roared angrily, but LAN Hu took the opportunity to pierce his left shoulder. Xiong Gang, who was already at a disadvantage, was in a precarious situation and fought in a desperate battle with a rage.


    "Is this the devil?"


    Ding Ning looked thoughtfully at their fierce battle. It was obvious that they had been invaded by evil spirit. Negative emotions such as hatred, jealousy, anger, unwillingness, despair and anger had completely blinded their reason. A pair of good friends turned into enemies and fought a war of life and death.


    The Tiangang Disha array was originally a demon suppression array. Why did the people trapped in the array become demons instead? Is it


    Ding Ning''s eyes glittered with horror. He found that he seemed to ignore a very important thing. The Tiangang Disha array is indeed a great array for subduing demons, but it depends on where the array is located.


    If this large array is located on the earth, with the power of subduing demons of Tiangang 36 stars and Disha 72 stars, and combined with the noble righteousness of the heaven, it is the devil suppression array. But if it is located in this abandoned place without the heaven, it will no longer be the devil suppression array, but the real devil cultivation array.


    Thinking of the evil hail and the red strange wind before, Ding Ning more and more affirmed the speculation that the big array was not to suppress demons, but to stimulate the negative emotions of those who mistakenly entered the big array and absorb demons to raise demons.


    This made Ding Ning''s hair stand on end. His scalp was about to burst open. Who had such a big pen to set up an amazing array here to raise demons? Did the devil do it himself? Or someone else?


    Whether it''s the devil or someone else, Ding Ning feels that this is not the muddy water he can afford at present. It''s more difficult for Da Neng, who can lay this terrible array, to swat himself to death than to swat a fly.


    No, I have to leave here immediately. Once the demon keeper finds out that he has discovered the secret of the array, he will kill people at the first time.


    An unprecedented sense of urgency and crisis made Ding Ning feel strongly uneasy. He ran the Bodhi Heart formula for the first time to concentrate and quickly analyze the array symbols on the black stone tablet.


    The runes glittered with obscure luster, and the cold sweat on Ding Ning''s forehead came down. It seemed that he felt a strong and terrible dangerous breath approaching. The feeling was very mysterious and unclear, but it was very real. It was so true that he firmly believed that his induction was absolutely right. This intuition engraved in bone and blood saved his life countless times, He believed that this time was no exception.


    However, although he has gone all out to analyze the stone tablet, it is still impossible to crack it in a short time. This seems to be very different from the array he learned before, which completely subverts his understanding of the array. This is an array school that does not belong to the same vein of the earth. Although the basic knowledge of the array is universal, it is quite different in layout techniques, As if the positive and negative poles are incompatible, it plays the opposite role.


    This is a challenge for him, but it is also an opportunity. It opened a window for him to see a new world.


    If only there were no coming terrorist crisis, he was sure to crack this array and improve his array attainments to a higher level. Ding Ning thought with some regret.


    At this time, his heart calmed down. Anyway, he can''t escape. It''s good to understand the true meaning of the array before he dies.


    Morning news, night death!


    Never at this moment did Ding Ning understand this sentence so deeply. When he thought about it, he calmed down. His speed of cracking the big array also accelerated sharply, which made him deeply addicted to it.


    As time went by, the war in the valley didn''t know when it was over. LAN Hu killed Xiong gang and didn''t avoid the slaughter of the array. A terrible black flame appeared out of thin air and burned him to ashes, while the magic born of his and Xiong Gang''s negative emotions was wrapped and burned by black fire, and finally turned into a dark pure black gas, which disappeared into the ground.


    When Ding Ning finally smiled and completely cracked the kill array, he was stunned to find that the terrible threat had disappeared, which made his father-in-law and monk confused. Was he wrong?


    But I didn''t know that less than a hundred miles away from the valley, the old donkey was bleeding all over. Looking at a broken body with black blood on the ground, his eyes glittered with cold luster, and his mouth whispered something.


    Bai xun''er looked frightened and asked in a low voice, "elder, who is this?"


    She found that she had never seen through the old donkey. The old donkey, who had no shape all day, was like an old urchin. The terrible means exposed every time refreshed her cognition. Although she didn''t know who the body was, his strength was the only thing she had seen in her life. But in the hands of the old donkey, she didn''t even have three moves, so she was forced to explode and die by him.


    The old donkey''s heavy face became laughing again. "It''s just a little thief. It''s a pity that in order to cover up his identity, he blew himself up without leaving any identity certificate. It''s really a headache!"


    "What does he want to do?"


    Bai xun''er seemed to realize that there was something unusual and said a lot more than usual.


    "This is not what you should care about. Let''s go!"


    The old donkey was obviously avoiding this problem. He glanced at the direction of a valley, said faintly, and walked forward.


    Bai xun''er tilted his mouth. He really doesn''t understand why the old donkey is so nice. He always likes to hide everything in his heart.


    What she didn''t know was that even King Huai didn''t find the short battle here. The old donkey shielded everything here by some unknown means.


    In the Lord''s residence of Wanyao City, more than a dozen men and women with surging weather flame occupy the conference hall. They are the most powerful people of Wanyao leader.


    The four middle-aged men and women sitting in the middle all looked gloomy and could drip water. They were the heads of the four families who jointly drove the winged people out of the ten thousand demon city.


    The four patriarchs were full of blood, and their terrible power suppressed heaven and earth. They stared at the image of xianyingcao without saying a word. The picture was fixed in the scene outside the valley. Even the king of Huai couldn''t spy on what happened inside.


    But they know that Lan Hu, Xiong gang and Xiao lian''er, the best talented children of all families, have died. The soul card they left in the family has been broken. They just want to see who killed LAN Hu and others.


    "Bang!"


    The green Jiao Wang''s old face twitched, slapped and smashed a corner of the conference table made of iron and wood, and roared angrily: "it''s unreasonable. It''s really cowardly. Who killed my little pity?"


    "Isn''t it clear? It must be the winged man boy. Before the Huai King spread the picture. Before the Lanhu and them entered the valley, only the winged man boy and another leopard boy entered it."


    The black tiger king said darkly, "what do the winged people want to do?"


    "Hum, what else can you do? We killed their old people. They want to kill our excellent descendants for revenge!"


    The white bear demon king had a bad temper. He stood up and paced back and forth, made a beheading gesture, and his eyes twinkled with a cruel color: "why don''t we just do it one at a time, and go straight..."


    "No, we promised King Huai that everything would follow the rules. Besides, LAN Hu and more than a dozen of them went to besiege two small people. Even if they were killed, we couldn''t say anything. If the older generation had to intervene, wouldn''t the ten thousand demon leaders want chaos in the world?"


    The purple finch demon king, the leader of the Nine Tailed finch clan in purple robes, was the only woman among the four family leaders, and said very calmly.


    "Hum, it''s easy for you to say. This time, you Nine Tailed sparrow family didn''t lose talented children. Of course, it''s not painful to stand and talk."


    The king of qingjiao said in a strange way. Although Xiao lianer is not the most outstanding genius of the qingjiao family, he also ranks in the second sequence of the family elite. In addition, Xiao lianer is his little daughter. She has extraordinary qualifications, is very clever, and is most favored by it. He is really sad, so he is angry.


    "Pa!"


    The purple finch demon king slapped him on the conference table, suddenly stood up, stared at him with an iron face and roared, "King qingjiao, you have the guts to say it again."


    "All right, all right, let''s eliminate the fire. The king of qingjiao also lost his daughter. That''s why he was impulsive. You can also eliminate the anger, purple finch. Understand!"


    The White Bear King hurriedly opened his mouth to make things right, lest they fall out on the spot. Although the purple bird is a woman, its strength is the strongest among them.


    Each of the nine tails represents a blood magic power. It can be seen how terrible it is. If it annoys her to start, King qingjiao will have no good fruit to eat.

 Chapter 1063

    "Our four families have both prosperity and loss. King qingjiao, I understand your mood. I''m heartbroken. There are only two outstanding descendants of the black tiger family. Now that the LAN tiger is dead, don''t I feel sad? What the purple sparrow said is reasonable and has no other meaning."


    The black tiger king also helped round the scene. Speaking of it, he is the most uncomfortable one. Although LAN Hu''s cultivation is not high, his qualification is not weak. His brother is the backbone of the black tiger family in the future. Unexpectedly, he fell this time. How can he accept it.


    "I''m not right! I said the wrong thing in a hurry."


    The green Jiao king was oppressed, but he was really afraid that the purple sparrow would turn against him. Although it was humiliating to apologize, it was better than being beaten and running away. Some were unwilling to be angry and hum.


    Seeing the green Jiao King bowing his head, the purple finch didn''t want to force people too much. He sat down with a cold hum, twisted his head and didn''t speak. He still had some remaining anger.


    "Although the green Jiao king is wrong, I think the White Bear King''s words are not unreasonable. If the little cubs of the winged people are allowed to do evil and harm our descendants, sooner or later our four families will be out of luck, and then we will be in trouble."


    The black tiger king said anxiously.


    "What can I do if my skills are inferior to those of others? I think I''d better let the younger generation deal with it. We don''t interfere so as not to arouse public anger."


    The purple finch king said rationally, here are the absolute confidants of their four families, and he didn''t avoid them. He frowned and said, "I think it''s urgent to find out what''s on the holy mountain."


    "It''s true that the winged people and we are both demons, but they have kept the secret of the holy mountain for thousands of years. The talent of the winged people is far stronger than that of other races. They must have something to do with the holy mountain."


    The green Jiao king thought and said.


    "It''s easy to say but difficult to do. So far, we''ve lost a lot of people in the holy mountain, but we haven''t gained anything."


    The White Bear King said with a depressed face, "those old guys of the hateful winged Terran don''t know whether they have a hard mouth or really don''t know. They won''t reveal their secrets even if they die."


    "I don''t think I know. After all, I used soul searching to turn those old friends into idiots, and I didn''t know the secret of the holy mountain from their memory."


    Purple finch''s eyes twinkled with the thought: "do you think that only wing emperor knows secret of the holy mountain?"


    "I think even the winged emperor only knows some secrets. If he knew all the secrets of the holy mountain, he would not have disappeared with the king of Medusa on the holy mountain."


    The black tiger king shook his head and said disapprovingly: "I think the wing emperor probably didn''t know the real secret of the holy mountain. He was also lucky. He inadvertently got a way to break through the realm and improve the offspring''s qualification from the holy mountain. Therefore, he always occupied the ten thousand demon City for so many years and wanted to enjoy the secret of the holy mountain, but unexpectedly, he was deeply involved in it and his life and death were uncertain."


    "Yes, I think so too. There may be a way to break through cultivation in the holy mountain. Otherwise, why did the ten thousand demons lead so many demon families, but only the wing emperor broke through the demon emperor?"


    The White Bear King nodded approvingly.


    "Breakthrough?"


    The purple finch King shook his head: "he may not really break through the demon emperor''s territory. I once talked to the Huai king. The Huai king said that he just took half a step more than us, not a real breakthrough."


    "What? How can this be possible? Just taking half a step, you can lower the heads of thousands of families and can''t compete with them?"


    The green Jiao Wang opened his eyes in horror and said inconceivably.


    "Half a step is also a world of difference. I wish I could replace it with a body."


    The black tiger king envied and said, with an undisguised yearning color in his eyes, as did others, with a yearning color on his face.


    "Hey, actually I had an idea. Did you say that Yihuang didn''t die, but left world from holy mountain?"


    As a female, purple finch always has more unrestrained thoughts than men.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as this sentence was said, the faces of the other three kings changed. They created the rebellion of the winged people and killed the strong ones of the winged people. If the winged emperor is really alive, they are a great crime to destroy the family.


    The demon clan respects the strong. In those years, the wing emperor was the most powerful peak of the eight kings. Although the imperial dynasty was not established, all families regarded it as the main and respected it as the emperor, that is, they recognized the emperor identity of the wing man clan. Taking advantage of the absence of the wing emperor, they copied his family and destroyed his family, which is equivalent to the rebellion of the ministers. This is the crime of treason and should kill the nine families.


    Purple finch looked at their mutated expression and knew he had said something wrong. He hurriedly said, "that''s what I said. Don''t take it to heart."


    "The wind coming from nowhere must not be without cause. Purple Finch, if you say such speculation, do you get some information we don''t know?"


    The black tiger king did not look at the five big and three thick, but his mind was very delicate. When he saw the purple Sparrow''s face, he nodded knowingly immediately, directly shielding the developing grass and isolating the possibility of the king of locust peeping. Only then did he look heavy: "did you listen to what the king of locust said?"


    "He didn''t say anything. The old guy is cunning. When I chatted with him once, he inadvertently leaked his mouth and said that our world is not a complete world."


    The purple finch''s eyes twinkled with inexplicable Brilliance: "if I asked it again, it would kill and don''t want to say anything. That''s why I speculated that the wing emperor also knew something, so I wanted to leave the world through the holy mountain and explore the outside world. Of course, this is my guess. It''s more likely that it died in the holy mountain."


    "It''s not a complete world. How is this possible?"


    The green Jiao King''s three demon eyes almost didn''t fall out. He said inconceivably. In their opinion, the yuan force here is rich, rich and peaceful. How can it not be a complete world.


    The purple finch shrugged helplessly: "I don''t know. Anyway, that''s what Huai Wang said at that time. After he said it, he reacted. He slipped his tongue and didn''t want to say more."


    "I don''t know how many years this old thing has lived. Anyway, it has lived since I remember. I don''t know how many years it has lived. I''m afraid it will already be there when the ten thousand demon leader exists. Perhaps only this antique knows some of these eternal mysteries."


    The White Bear King said angrily, "if he would say more, maybe we could find out the secret of the world."


    Everyone was silent. Although they dared to call the old thing King Huai behind them, they had to be respectful in front of the king Huai. It was a terror that lived for many years. Even when the wing emperor was still there, they always treated each other with the courtesy of younger generations.


    Not only because it is an elder, but also because the demon family, in addition to the demon beast and demon bird, has only one vein of demon plants, goblins and demon insects. If it really annoys it and gives an order, the whole demon leader will become Senluo hell.


    Therefore, although their four families succeeded in usurping the throne and occupied the ten thousand demon city, they dare not have the slightest disrespect for the king of Huai. That is the real underground king of ten thousand demons.


    Fortunately, the Huai king was indifferent and had no ambition. He never asked about the struggle among the demons. Otherwise, as long as it showed a little bias, the four families did not have the courage to make the opposition of the winged Terran.


    This is why the Huai king only advised them not to do things. They were obviously unwilling, but had to let go of the winged people.


    "No, no!"


    Just when the people were deep in thought, a tiger man ran in with a panic on his face and shouted.


    The black tiger king''s face sank and shouted angrily, "what''s the matter with talking and yelling?"


    "Clan leader, the sixth leader Peng Tianyu challenged the major leaders all the way. Starting from the fifth leader, he directly killed the second leader. Now he has become the leader of the second leader. If the leader of the second leader didn''t use his magic power to hurt him when he retreated, maybe he has challenged the first leader."


    The tiger clan swallowed his saliva and said in fear.


    "What? The winged people want to turn the sky!"


    The green Jiao King slapped on the conference table. The poor conference table made of pure iron and wood finally returned to sleep and became a waste.


    Although the other three clan chiefs were not angry, they all saw the color of worry in each other''s eyes and a faint feeling of fear.


    "What are you hesitating about? The winged people want to turn over. We can''t be indifferent anymore."


    The green Jiao king saw that the three people didn''t say anything, and roared murderously.


    "What can we do? People act according to the rules. If we forcibly intervene, who will dare to challenge in the future?"


    Before the purple finch made a statement, the White Bear King spoke first.


    "Yes, it''s their ability to win the second place. Everything is within the rules. Our rash intervention will only enable the winged people to get more racial support."


    The black tiger king was also aware of the seriousness of the matter and said with a gloomy face, "maybe the winged people are waiting for us. If we really dare to blatantly break the rules, it will inevitably cause the dissatisfaction of the whole demon family and lead to the shock of the ten thousand demon leaders."


    The green Jiao king was like a basin of cold water poured on his head, and immediately calmed down: "what do you say?"


    "What if they take the second place? It''s not challenging the four dominant families in the demon city. What''s to worry about?"


    The purple finch sneered and said darkly, "the winged people are demonstrating. It seems that they attach great importance to the people called dingning. In that case, we will start from where they care most. The more they want to protect the people, we will kill them, or according to the rules, so that they can''t find the fault they want to find us."


    "Well, that''s it. I''ll send the most elite soldiers of my family and kill them!"


    The green Jiao King''s new hatred and old hatred were intertwined, and he was the first to say.


    "I was about to avenge my son. It was so good that they gave me another reason for revenge."


    The black tiger king said with a grim smile.


    "Although Xiong Gang''s child is not very close to me, he is also my child after all. No, I can''t kill Xiong Gang, but how can Xiong Gang''s brothers and sisters avenge him?"


    The White Bear King smiled darkly.


    "All our four families are prosperous and all lose. There must be no omission this time. Let''s start with the genius of killing the winged Terran. I will send green sparrows to fight for your descendants to ensure everything."


    The purple finch king said calmly, but made everyone moved.


    Although the Green Finch is not the direct blood of the purple finch king, it is the most outstanding demon child of the Nine Tailed finch family. He has awakened the six tailed blood at a young age. His strength is enough to escape even if he fights with them. He is the designated family successor of the purple Finch king.


    Although there are some hidden excellent descendants in the four families, the Green Finch is undoubtedly the most prominent and shining group of the young generation of the demon family. The purple finch king even sent her out. It can be seen how much she attaches importance to this beheading action.


    "In that case, I''ll let LAN Jue go too!"


    The black tiger king wanted to send only a few family elites, but seeing that the purple finch king was so generous, he could not seem too mean under the banner of revenge for his son.

 Chapter 1064

    "Isn''t it so exciting?"


    The white bear king thought it was too much of a fuss, scratched his head and said in doubt.


    "Stupid bear, do you think the winged people will not send strong people to protect him since they care so much about the people called Ding Ning and don''t even hide their power to demonstrate to us?"


    The green Jiao king looked at him angrily and explained, "I''ll send Ao Tu away!"


    "Oh, I see. Xiong lie of my family has long wanted to communicate with the young generation of the winged people. Let him fulfill his wish this time!"


    The White Bear King reacted and said with a sneer.


    "Hahaha, well, it''s not convenient for us old guys to fight. Let them have a good collision with the younger generation to see who is strong and who is weak. Who is the real pride!"


    The black tiger king said with great pride. The four demon kings and their people laughed happily. It seemed that they had seen the scene that the Tianjiao of their ethnic group killed the winged people.


    Soon, a flying monster carrying the Tianjiao of each family broke through the air. Target, the ninth leader!


    The major races in the inner third ring road were confused when they watched the young Tianjiao of Wanyao city leave together. They didn''t know what was going on.


    But with the deliberate propaganda of the four families, they soon realized that the four families wanted to avenge their descendants.


    Of course, they are not stupid. The so-called revenge just wants to take the opportunity to cut off the young generation of winged Terrans. Everything is within the rules.


    "Go and watch the excitement!"


    "The contest between the four families and the young generation of winged people must not be missed."


    "I want to see who is the most dazzling Tianjiao figure of the younger generation of the demon family."


    "I have to go. This is an opportunity to show my head. What are the four families and the winged people? I am the strongest of the younger generation."


    "Hum, Feng Shui turns. The winged people and the four families have occupied the ten thousand demon city for too long. It''s time for the Tianjiao of our families to step on the stage of history."


    "The strongest collision of the younger generation? I like it. Grinding a sword in ten years is all for this moment!"


    ¡­¡­


    The whole demon leader was boiling, and young Tianjiao of countless races stepped on the flying mount to the ninth leader.


    They are young, confident and proud. They think they are the best person in this era, so they are ready to participate in the most fierce collision of the young generation, bloom the most gorgeous sparks and become the most dazzling young king.


    Countless flying mounts covered the sky and rushed to the ninth leader. The spectacular scene even King Huai was shocked.


    Huaiwang Xianhua''s face showed a happy smile. Wan demon leader was always like a stagnant water. Only such activities could make the whole demon family move.


    Perhaps, this should be a common practice of ten thousand demon leaders, so that the younger generation of the demon family can grow up faster.


    Therefore, the king of Huai not only did not oppose, but strongly supported, and even opened the full collar demon planting heavenly eye without anyone''s application, so that all demon families can see the live broadcast of this grand event without leaving home.


    The whole demon leader moved because of Ding Ning, but his party didn''t know it. After the huge threat disappeared, he not only didn''t leave immediately, but stayed, and seriously felt the array arrangement means of Tiangang Disha array.


    As long as the natural array is equipped with special array arrangement techniques, it can produce 108 changes, including almost all the changes of natural elements. Transforming these elements into various terrorist killing methods makes him deeply open his eyes and constantly deduce all the change plans in his mind, with a touch of joy in his eyes.


    Although this is a magic cultivation array, it can be turned into a magic suppression array as long as some arrangements are changed slightly. However, this is a land without heaven. Even if it is a magic suppression, I''m afraid it is difficult to really suppress it.


    Although the world is not his hometown, he hates demons. He is not in a hurry to leave now, but wants to create a real demon suppression array.


    Of course, the most attractive thing to him was the blood red strange wind. When he thought about the hope of mastering the strange wind that directly blew people into pieces, he trembled all over.


    In this world, the big demons walk everywhere, and the demon king is like a dog on the earth. That is the master of Shenwu level and Shengwu level. It''s too insecure to walk in the triple heaven realm of Zhenwu realm, so he urgently wants to improve his cultivation and at least have the ability to protect himself.


    He believed that if he could master the strange wind of ecstasy and bone erosion, even if he met the strong man at the peak of the demon king, he would not be without the power of a war.


    Therefore, he took the initiative to open the large array in the valley, carefully studied the relationship between the stone tablet array pattern and the ground array pattern, and looked for a switch that could control the strange wind.


    Time passed imperceptibly. At a certain moment, the runes on the black stone tablet suddenly exuded bright golden luster, wriggling like golden tadpoles, interspersed and intertwined, and some unknown changes took place.


    His heavenly eyes opened uncontrollably, and his brain roared. The divine consciousness in the sea poured into the black stone tablet like a flood with a gate open.


    The black stone tablet disappeared with a roar, and even appeared in Ding Ning''s sea of knowledge, emitting a boundless light and suppressing his divine consciousness.


    Ding Ning was shocked and turned pale. The terrible pressure made him unable to use even a trace of spiritual power. The sense of loss of suddenly falling into the world made him feel like falling into an ice cave and cold all over.


    But then, his face showed ecstasy again. Although his divine consciousness was suppressed, there were new changes in his heavenly eyes. Er, it may be more appropriate to call it evolution.


    In the past, although the heavenly eye could see through some things that the naked eye could not see through, its field of vision was limited after all, and it could only see the distance that the naked eye could see.


    But now, the heavenly eye has replaced the role of divine consciousness, and the visual distance has reached an amazing 20000 meters. Within this range, every move of any creature is shown in his heavenly eye, and there is no secret.


    Looking up, the thirty-six peaks were completely different in his eyes. They were no longer ordinary peaks, but forbidden mountains glittering with forbidden luster.


    The 72 ancient trees are the same, with dense runes all over the tree, emitting a palpitating evil spirit.


    The bright array patterns in the depths of the lake are intertwined, but he has an instinctive intuition. It seems that he has integrated with the big array, and these array patterns can no longer pose any threat to him.


    The ground was like a cobweb under the closed array pattern, emitting a dazzling light, which made him unable to look directly at it. The towering magic gas seemed to want to break out of the blockade of the array pattern, but it was blocked by the array pattern. The terrible breath made him tremble and immediately dispelled his thought of exploring the truth.


    The black stone tablet inexplicably entered his knowledge of the sea, which means that he has the control of this large array. No matter whether he is in the town of demons or raising demons, he doesn''t want to change the array pattern here at will. If an unparalleled demon is released, it will be a big deal.


    Although his divine sense was suppressed, which made him not used to it, now he has picked up his life and got the central control of the array by mistake. There is no regret. It is right to leave here first.


    Of course, what excites him most is that although the black stone tablet is hateful and suppresses his divine consciousness, it is not good for nothing. At least, it gives him a terrible killer.


    The black stone tablet is like an all encompassing ultimate weapon. As long as he intends to control the corresponding array patterns, he can release any attack methods in the large array as indicated by his arm.


    Acid rain, extremely cold hail, hell devil fire, bone etching and soul breaking wind, Tiangang God thunder and other terrible killing moves. The only regret is that the ultimate killing move of Tiangang Disha array will fail to summon 36 Tiangang star generals and 72 Disha God generals within the range of leaving the array.


    However, Ding Ning has been very satisfied. If he really meets an incomparable enemy, he can''t escape to this valley and call again. If he can''t, he can only sacrifice the final killing move and release the demon of repression. However, he doesn''t want to go to that step until he has to.


    This is equivalent to his back garden in the abandoned land. Let him be free and crazy.


    Ding Ning walked out of the valley contentedly, opened the heavenly eye, searched all directions, wanted to find a demon and ask for directions to see where the Yin-Yang and five elements inverted array was.


    Just looking at it like this, his face became very wonderful. A flying monster with colorful breath was coming towards him from all directions. On the back of each flying monster was a bloody young man and woman. It was not like coming to drink with him.


    "MD, what''s the situation? Did the old donkey bastard do something angry and put the pot on my head?"


    Ding Ning''s face is green. If there are only ten or eight of these threatening guys, he really doesn''t care. But there are thousands of them all at once. One punch can blow him to pieces.


    "Old donkey, you bastard dare to pit me. Wait for me. I won''t die with you!"


    Ding Ning angrily scolded, and the golden wings behind him turned into a golden light and disappeared into the sky.


    "Eh, is it really a member of our family or a member of our family who has become a golden wing?"


    Hundreds of miles away, Peng Tianao whispered to himself, with a look of joy on his face.


    Peng Tianjie said anxiously, "brother, let''s go and save him."


    "Don''t worry. First look at his qualities. Besides, our winged people have the world''s top speed. If he can''t even rush out of the encirclement of these people, he doesn''t deserve to be the mainstay of our winged people."


    Peng Tianao was full of strong self-confidence and said proudly, "don''t worry, he can''t die with me."


    Peng Tianjie immediately understood that although Ding Ning was determined to be a winged Terran, he was not their direct line after all. The eldest brother wanted to take the encirclement and suppression as a test, so as to weigh his weight, and then decide on his training in the future.


    If he can get out of the siege, it means that he not only has talent, but also has a strong sense of battle. Such a clan talent is worth cultivating. If he can''t get out of the siege, the eldest brother will save him, but his position in the clan will certainly not be too high in the future.


    After trying to understand the intention of big brother, Peng Tianjie also put down her heart and watched Ding Ning''s every move through the developing leaf in her hand.


    Ding Ning didn''t know that from the moment he walked out of the valley, his every move was monitored by the demon planting Tianyan, and every behavior was clearly seen by people.


    He also flew wildly, wondering in his heart how these guys knew his escape direction, and even followed him closely behind his ass. some guys even detoured in front of him to block his way.


    Ding Ning is angry. NIMA, I ran away because I had too many people to worry about you. The tiger didn''t get angry. I really thought I was a sick cat. A few big demons dared to kill him. I didn''t know how to live or die.

 Chapter 1065

    "Stop, you can''t run away. Dare to kill my ten thousand demons... Ah!"


    A big demon with an eagle''s head was suspended in the air to block Ding Ning''s way. He was secretly happy. When he wanted to say a few words of righteousness to win the favor of the four demon families, a golden light flashed without stopping. He only felt the strong wind flashed. His neck hurt. He couldn''t help but scream and the headless body fell to the ground, He was directly cut off by the golden wings.


    Ding Ning continued to fly forward, disdaining his lips. I don''t have the time to listen to your nonsense. There are a lot of soldiers behind me.


    "Hiss!"


    The whole demon leader sounded a sound of backward air-conditioning. He couldn''t believe looking at this scene in the developing leaf. The eagle family was the strong man in the middle of the big demon. He couldn''t even let the other party stay for a moment.


    In fact, most geniuses of all ethnic groups do not come to snipe Ding Ning. They want to show their strength and stand out in front of everyone.


    But the real competition hasn''t started yet. Hunting Ding Ning is just an opening show. I didn''t expect that the first strong eagle was killed so easily, which makes many self confessed talents who want to become famous and make millions retreat, and the speed at their feet slows down.


    He whispered to himself, NIMA, this guy seems very cruel. Do you really beat him and become famous?


    Peng Tianao smiled. "Yes, this boy is a little interesting!"


    Peng Tianjie could not bear it. Is this guy too cruel to kill without saying a word.


    "Sister, as a member of the winged people, you can''t be too naive. You think he''s cruel, but I think he''s very decisive. If he can''t kill the enemy and escape and be caught up by those guys behind, what do you think will happen to him?"


    Peng Tianao knows his sister''s character very well. He is too kind and kind. He has never seen blood. Naturally, he doesn''t understand the essence and cruelty of the law of the jungle in the world, so he makes good use of the situation to educate her.


    "But he can hurt him instead of killing him!"


    Peng Tianjie said unconvinced.


    "Yes, he can really hurt him without dying, but have you ever thought about it? If he doesn''t go all out to kill his opponent, he may be entangled by the eagle family and lose his best escape..."


    Before the voice fell, Peng Tianao''s voice suddenly stopped. Looking at Ding Ning''s return, his eyes almost didn''t stare out, and he said, "how did he come back?"


    Peng Tianjie also looked puzzled. When he saw Ding ningzi sliding across the ground, he turned around and flew without looking back. He was shocked and covered his mouth: "he came to collect the body of the strong eagle."


    Peng Tianao took a swipe at the corner of his mouth. NIMA, how greedy the boy is. He didn''t hurry to run away. He even wanted to collect the demon pill. Alas, he was really a child growing up in the wilderness. He must be poor and afraid.


    Peng Tianjie also thought of this. Compassion immediately flooded and whispered with tears: "he must have suffered a lot, so he risked his life to collect the booty."


    "Yes, he grew up in the wilderness. Everything depends on himself to search for cultivation resources. Alas, it''s really hard for the child."


    Peng Tianao also felt sour in his heart, and his eyes became softer and softer. He felt deep heartache for his people''s difficult living environment. Compared with Ding Ning, they, the winged people living in the sixth leader, simply grew up in a honeypot.


    Although Ding Ning didn''t know what the abandoned place was, he realized that the monster meat here was a great tonic for the flesh. Anyway, it wouldn''t deteriorate in the water space, so he had to store a lot and take it back to his own people to enjoy, so he turned around and came back to pick up the body.


    Where do you know that Peng Tianao''s brothers and sisters will mistake him for a hardworking and thrifty child? If they know what they think, he may even burst into laughter.


    "Stop, don''t blame me if you don''t stop."


    The three big demons blocked Ding Ning''s way. They were ready to attack at any time.


    As soon as Ding Ning''s speed converged, when the three big demons were happy, the golden light suddenly flashed and rotated at a speed difficult to distinguish with the naked eye. The three heads fell to the ground, but the corpse disappeared out of thin air. The golden light had long been far away.


    "Let''s forget the head. Although it''s all animal heads, it''s also diaphragmatic to eat. Besides, there are many carcinogens in the head."


    Ding Ning murmured while flying. After thinking about it, he still felt some flesh pain. The body structure of each major race of the demon family is different. Some races have demon pills in their heads. Maybe these three demon families have demon pills in their heads. No, we can''t waste them.


    So, in everyone''s stunned again, Ding Ning turned around and flew back, facing more than a dozen demon elites who caught up.


    A dozen demons had seen Ding Ning''s ferocity and launched an attack without saying a word.


    The mighty power of Qi and blood turned into a gorgeous and dazzling battle flame. A big demon turned into a huge fierce bird with colorful magic light. Its sharp claws cut through the sky and grabbed Ding Ning''s head.


    "Colorful spirit carving? Good thing!"


    As soon as Ding Ning''s eyes lit up and his saliva splashed, he reached out and grabbed it impolitely. He grabbed the claws of the colorful spirit carving, pulled it in his arms, hugged its neck and rubbed it. The colorful spirit carving gave a sad scream and suddenly disappeared in place, becoming the food material collected by Ding Ning.


    "Die!"


    The other big demons were shocked and angry. Unexpectedly, one of them was killed by Ding Ning. They all roared and rushed at him.


    Ding Ning smashed it, smashed its mouth, and said with some regret, "can you all become noumenon? These are humanoid creatures. I can''t talk!"


    "Ah, go to hell!"


    A big demon regained its body in a rage. It turned out to be a huge brown bear. It stretched out a palm like a PU fan and patted Ding Ning''s head. The terrible momentum rubbed and burst in the air.


    Ding Ning was overjoyed and said, "good boy, I like bear paws best."


    He shook hands and punched. He was as fast as lightning to avoid the attack of other big demons. He bumped his head into the arms of the brown bear and said with a smile: "the bear skin is so warm!"


    "Ah..."


    The brown bear was so angry that he slapped him in his arms and wanted to arrange Ding Ning into meat sauce. Unexpectedly, he suddenly felt a pain in his chest and looked down in amazement. He saw that Ding Ning''s hand had penetrated his chest and forcibly took out the bear''s heart.


    "Roar!"


    The spirit of this world is stubborn and unimaginable. Even if the bear heart is taken out, the brown bear is still not dead. The essence of life contained in the flesh and blood is transformed into the power of the towering Qi and blood, and it quickly repairs the injury.


    "This is not dead? Can you regenerate a heart?"


    Ding Ning looked different and whispered, "I don''t know if cutting off bear paws can regenerate. If you can regenerate and raise a few brown bears, won''t there be inexhaustible bear paws to eat in the future?"


    When the brown bear heard the speech, he opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood, drenched Ding Ning''s head and face, and fell to the ground. He was so angry that he died.


    "It''s so boring. I thought I could never die. Alas! I can''t eat all the bear''s paws. There''s no more."


    Ding Ning curled her mouth in disappointment, whispered, and conveniently put away the brown bear''s body. Now she has a blessing in the mouth.


    "Poof!"


    The remaining big demons didn''t know whether they were frightened by Ding Ning or angry by him. A big demon suddenly turned around and spewed a mass of yellow fog at him!


    "My grass, I''m so worried, you damn weasel!"


    Ding Ning almost fainted, roared angrily, and jumped out of the yellow fog like lightning.


    "Where to go!"


    With a loud drink, a terrible strong wind hit the back of Ding Ning''s head.


    "Go away, I almost didn''t stink!"


    Ding Ning slapped a big demon to one side. He wanted to retch in his stomach, and his face changed color.


    Nima, the weasel''s fart is so smelly that even the demon besieging him can''t stand it. He runs out of the range covered by the yellow fog and retches one by one.


    If the divine sense had not been suppressed, he would have killed it with the sword at the first time. It would be disgusting to kill people.


    The weasel demon looked pale and joked. So many people besieged Ding Ning. Only it can make Ding Ning retreat. It is enough to be proud.


    "Laugh, laugh, NIMA, I''ll kill you!"


    Ding Ning was fumigated with tears and tears. Seeing that the weasel was still laughing triumphantly, he couldn''t help but scold and rushed at the weasel.


    The weasel, confident and fearless, turned his back to him, pouted his ass and farted. The yellow fog rolled and smelled.


    Ding Ning hides his face and retreats. The damn weasel is really obscene. His fart is like a poison gas bomb. Even if he holds his breath, he can''t stand it.


    At this time, Ding Ning suddenly found that all the big demons besieging him were dizzy and shaky, and their breath was depressed. A flash of light flashed in his eyes. It seems that the weasel''s fart is not only smelly, but also has the effect of weakening blood gas.


    Although its undifferentiated attack repelled Ding Ning, it also hurt his companions. Ding Ning smiled and turned into golden light, leaving several residual shadows in the air, stun all the poisoned demons and put them into the space.


    The weasel realized that it was bad, and immediately put a super fart. When Ding Ning got out of the yellow fog with a disgusting face, the goods had fled.


    "TMD, don''t let me meet you again next time!"


    Ding Ning scolded angrily, patted twelve water purification runes on his body with a disgusting face, and cleaned the disgusting smell.


    Tianyan found that a large group of demon families came up behind him. He didn''t dare to stay any longer, put away the three heads, and began his escape again with bad luck.


    "Ah ah, this damn thief, I must break him to pieces!"


    In the south, a burly young man with red flying snake on fire, silver hair shawl, curly muscles and explosive strength is coming rapidly, gnashing his teeth in anger.


    He was Xiong lie of the white bear family. He didn''t plan to fight because of his identity. It can be seen that Ding Ning took the external elite brown bear of the family as food. He trembled and roared deafly.


    In the north, on a fiery red flamingo, there is a woman wearing green clothes and green veil masked. Even if she can''t see her face clearly, she knows that she is definitely a great beauty with quiet and elegant temperament like green lotus, coupled with her smart eyes that can speak.


    Countless young talents of all races followed her and looked at her obsessed, as if she were the goddess of a dream.


    The unique genius of Nine Tailed Finch and the leader of the younger generation - Green Finch, have become the focus of everyone''s attention as soon as they appear.

 Chapter 1066

    In the west, a black dragon with three wings on its back pulled a cart. At the top of the cart sat a handsome young man with blue hair, sword eyebrows and starry eyes.


    After his chariot, in addition to the vast elite children of the qingjiao family, there are also many young talents of all ethnic groups who follow around. It is Ao Tu, an outstanding talent of the qingjiao family.


    In the East, a huge white tiger with two wings on his back flew across the sky with a chariot. On the chariot, a young man with tall and straight body, black hair and waist and extraordinary bravery stood. He held a Zhang World War II halberd and his eyes were shining. It was the first arrogant haze of the black tiger family.


    The top Tianjiao figures of the four families guarded one side and surrounded from all directions. They wanted to catch turtles in a jar and vowed to kill Ding Ning!


    "The movement is really not small. The four families sent them to knock on the mountain and shake the tiger and pull out the talented children of my wing Terran!"


    Peng Tianao''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the corners of his mouth showed a hint of pondering: "if the best children of the younger generation of the four families are all damaged here, I don''t know if those old people will regret this decision!"


    "Elder brother, you are now the peak of the demon king. Is it appropriate?"


    Peng Tianjie asked with some worry.


    "What''s wrong? Although I''m already the peak of the demon king, I''m not more than 500 years old. Naturally, I''m a young generation. I don''t violate the rules. Even if I kill them all, they can''t say anything."


    Peng Tianao said proudly.


    "Big brother is the best, hee hee!"


    Peng Tianjie frowned and looked at her brother with adoring eyes. She said with envy, "if only I could break through the peak of the demon king before the age of 500."


    "You can do it. Your ancestral blood is mutated. You are naturally bright and clean with wings. Your qualifications are far better than ordinary people. Your future is unlimited. Maybe you can take care of your achievements beyond your ancestors."


    Peng Tianao spoiled him with a smile and said softly.


    "I can''t think of surpassing my ancestors. I''ll be satisfied if I can achieve half of my eldest brother''s achievements."


    Peng Tianjie spits out her sweet tongue playfully, and her eyes glitter with longing luster in Yingying autumn.


    "Come on, let''s get close to the battlefield and wait until the little guy can''t hold on."


    Peng Tianao was very satisfied with Ding Ning''s previous performance. Seeing that the four families sent the most outstanding talented disciples of the younger generation to surround and kill him, he had brought an undisguised cold killing opportunity to his eyes.


    Although he is ready to rescue at any time, he is not ready to do it now. After all, the winged people are a fighting race. The more they face a desperate situation, the greater the pressure, and the more they can stimulate their potential fighting talent instinct, which is also a honing for Ding Ning.


    However, Ding Ning''s combat effectiveness is far beyond his imagination. As he is constantly surrounded and intercepted by elites of all ethnic groups, although it seems that his clothes are bleeding and the situation is in danger, every time he can avert danger and turn defeat into victory. He doesn''t forget to take away the booty.


    This surprised Peng Tianao, because he had already seen that Ding Ning''s real realm was not even a big demon. It was great to be able to kill a big demon by leaps. He could also kill countless big demons from the encirclement. This combat power was absolutely against the sky.


    "My wing Terran is going to produce a monster level character."


    Peng Tianao said excitedly. His always calm eyes are shining with a hot color. Even if he loses his life, he must preserve such an evil spirit. With him, the rise of the winged people is no longer empty talk.


    Peng Tianjie''s beautiful eyes are colorful. She has always admired her eldest brother, but at the moment, her object of worship is added to Ding Ning.


    Eldest brother is an invincible genius at the same level, but Ding Ning is a demon who can kill the enemy beyond his level. In terms of talent, even eldest brother is far inferior.


    Ding Ning is very painful. These guys come one after another to die like he has a revenge for killing his father. Although he likes to collect food materials, he doesn''t collect all food materials. Like the weasel before, he doesn''t have any appetite when he thinks about the smell of fart.


    What angered him most was that Huang Sheng of the yellow mouse wolf family successfully escaped from him and became the only legendary figure who fought against him and never died. He made the goods complacent and became an existence admired by thousands of people.


    Therefore, its successful experience inspired the blood of countless demon youth. The two skunk youth rushed forward without hesitation to copy Huang Sheng''s successful road. Unfortunately, they died first before they left the school. As soon as they puckered their hips, Ding Ning knew it was bad. They did not hesitate to kill them as quickly as possible, and the fart was held back.


    But unexpectedly, this move once again completed Huang Sheng, made the goods more popular, enjoyed the eyes of people''s worship, and proudly claimed that it was futile to have smelly fart without strength, and to have no strength was to die in vain.


    Well, some young demons who looked down on Huang Sheng suddenly became respectful. It turned out that people can''t survive by farting alone. They have to have real strength to escape from ghouls.


    If Ding Ning knew that he had somehow won the title of a ghoul, he would be wronged and shout injustice. He was just a passive food collector. How could he be a ghoul?


    We can''t blame these guys of the demon family for their nicknames. He''s so angry that he just kills the demon. He doesn''t even let go of the body. So far, more than 100 big demons have died in his hands, and none of their bones exist. So far, only the bodies of the two brothers of the skunk family have been thrown on the ground.


    "This guy likes to eat corpses. He must be a ghoul from the wilderness."


    Someone''s relatives and friends participated in the interception and were killed by Ding Ning. He said angrily.


    In the wilderness, it is normal to eat the bodies of prey, but few demons in Wanyao collar will eat the bodies of the enemy. After all, Wanyao collar is equivalent to a rudimentary civilized society. Eating the bodies is tantamount to eating the same kind. Only those demons that have not been transformed will become Chinese food.


    Therefore, the residents in the ten thousand demon collar actually look down on the monsters in the wilderness and think that they are uncivilized and ignorant races, and they are ru Mao bloodthirsty barbaric demons. Therefore, demons who like to eat the corpses of chemical demons will be called ghouls.


    "Whether he is a ghoul or not, his strength is really strong. So many big demons can''t stop him. I seem to have seen a peerless Tianjiao rising."


    The demon girl with spring heart looked at Ding Ning''s bloody fight with spring in her eyebrows and eyes. The figure like a God and devil made them deeply intoxicated.


    "Hum, no matter how powerful it is, the best talented children of the four families are closing in on him. He will die this time."


    Some people sneered and splashed the cold water of the demon girls.


    "The more so, the more I feel that he is outstanding in martial arts and can make the talented disciples of the four families face the great enemy. Only when the four people work together, it shows that he is powerful enough."


    The unconvinced retort of the demon girl made some demon youth speechless and jealous of Ding Ning.


    "Kill!"


    Ding Ning was covered with blood and had scruples about the integrity of food materials. However, with the addition of the strong in the early stage of the demon king, he felt more and more difficult. He could no longer consider the integrity of food materials. Relying on the fast speed, he took the tactics of flying kites to kill the strong demons one by one.


    "He''s dying. Let''s go together!"


    A lion man who killed Ding Ning but had his arm torn off, saw Ding Ning staggering, thought he was dying, and shouted and rushed up.


    "MD, without an arm, it''s not complete. It''s a pity."


    Ding Ning turned around and tore it in two with his hand. When he put away the body, he glanced at the lion''s legs that had been trampled into meat mud on the ground and muttered with regret.


    Although his divine sense was suppressed, he could also feel that there were four powerful smells in four directions, which firmly locked him. So far, he hasn''t started. It is estimated that he is relying on his identity or trying to consume his physical strength. Therefore, he deliberately pretended to be weak and wanted to lure these guys to do it.


    Although the strength of so many big demons killed before is extraordinary, it doesn''t make him feel hard. He hasn''t come up with real strength. It''s a kind of honing to fight all by physical strength.


    As for consumption, ha ha, joking, he is the body of Aoki, and during that time he devoured a lot of monster meat. The essence of life is stored in flesh and blood. Let alone fighting for several hours, even if it is a continuous battle for a year, there is no problem.


    Of course, due to the suppression of divine consciousness, there will still be a feeling of mental fatigue, but he can insist and keep killing moves waiting for the strong ones.


    "Roar!"


    A powerful lion demon king rushed over and saw the broken lion legs on the ground. He couldn''t help roaring angrily: "give back my brother''s life."


    "Step back, you''re crossing the line!"


    An old voice suddenly sounded and echoed over the whole demon leader. The lion king was blocked by a green light curtain that appeared out of thin air.


    "It''s the king of locust!"


    Someone turned pale and whispered.


    Ding Ning''s face changed slightly and his heart was empty. Who is the king of Huai? It seems terrible!


    The powerful lion king roared reluctantly: "Lord Huai, this is not a martial arts competition. Is it wrong for me to avenge my brother?"


    "Hum, your brother is a strong man in the early days of the demon king, but he is just 500 years old. He is barely a young generation. He came to kill a young generation who is not even a big demon. He was killed by others. He is not good at learning. No wonder anyone. You are over 500 years old. What qualifications do you have to participate?"


    The king of locust said in a slow voice, but it contained strong dignity, which made the Lion King speechless. Finally, he looked at Ding Ning bitterly and withdrew.


    Ding Ning was relieved. Although he was not afraid of the lion king, if he wanted to kill it, he would inevitably expose his cards, which was extremely unfavorable to his next battle.


    In particular, the information revealed in the Huai King''s words made him feel more relaxed. The demon clan surrounding him was only under the age of 500, so he was even more fearless.


    "Thank you, Lord Huai, for presiding over justice."


    Ding Ning thanked the missing King Huai with his fist.


    "You''re welcome. I just guarantee the fairness of the competition."


    Huai Wang''s tone was very flat and couldn''t hear any emotion.


    Ding Ning blushed and said, "since Lord huaiwang wants to ensure fairness, let them fight one-on-one with me. Such a group of people surround and kill me. How can we be fair."


    "That''s against the rules. The fairness I can guarantee is that the older generation over the age of 500 don''t fight. It''s just a battle between young people. If you can win some help, it''s also your ability. I won''t intervene."


    Huai Wang said faintly, without giving him face at all.


    Ding Ning reluctantly tilted his mouth and suddenly shouted, "is there anyone willing to join me? When I win, I will take care of rice. Tiger meat, bear meat, lion meat, venison, beef, leopard meat, snake meat, dog meat, mutton, Eagle meat, rabbit meat, elephant meat, chicken and so on. Except weasel meat and skunk meat, other meat will be full!"

 Chapter 1067

    As a result, he didn''t shout. Fortunately, when he shouted, the faces of the demons turned black and looked at him with thin angry eyes.


    The meat he said was the meat of their relatives and friends. How can they not be angry? If they were not afraid of the king Huai, they would definitely rush up and beat the bastard into meat mud.


    "No one wants to be with me. Why are you staring at me like this? I''m so scared!"


    Ding Ning noticed the people''s eyes that wanted to kill, and his wronged mouth shriveled: "Lord Huai, you are the most fair and just elder. You see, I''ve been fighting for so long, and I''ve been scarred all over. Why don''t you let me rest and heal my wounds, otherwise it''s too unfair. Besides, it''s also invincible for them."


    Shameless, how shameless!


    All the demons looked at Ding Ning contemptuously. They had never seen such a shameless person. You were hurt by fart. Don''t you just want to delay time to recover your strength? Find some high sounding reason.


    "Well... Well, then rest for half an hour. What do you think?"


    The Huai King hesitated for a moment and felt that it was unfair to be surrounded and killed. It seemed unfair not to give a rest. He immediately said, but he did not directly promise, but asked for everyone''s opinions. After all, some of these guys died in Ding Ning''s hands. Even if it was the Huai king, he didn''t want to make enemies with major races.


    "It doesn''t matter. When he has a good rest and recovers to the peak, I will take his head."


    Xiong lie said coldly with an expressionless face.


    "Everything is according to the meaning of Lord Huai!"


    The green bird bowed slightly and said softly, without showing hostility to Ding Ning.


    "The opponent is too weak. I have no strength to kill."


    Aotu said coldly. It seemed that Ding Ning was just fish on the chopping board and let him kill him.


    "Half an hour later, his life is mine."


    LAN Jue said coolly.


    "I have no problem. It''s all at the command of Lord Huai!"


    "I have no problem!"


    "Whatever!"


    ¡­¡­


    A group of people expressed their position one after another and showed enough respect for the king of Sophora japonica.


    "Well, in that case, no one can do it for half an hour."


    Huaiwang made a decision.


    Ding Ning smiled happily: "then thank you, Lord huaiwang. Let''s make a deal."


    Then, in the murderous eyes of the demons, they slowly took out the barbecue stove and lit the campfire, then took out several demon family bodies and cut some fragments from them, He murmured softly in his mouth: "it''s too late to roast bear paws. The heat is not delicious enough. Let''s roast a bear heart and leopard gall to strengthen our courage. The tiger tenderloin is very tender and easy to cook. By the way, another piece of jiaosnake meat is tender and delicious. It tastes great."


    "Ah, bold thief, I''ll kill you."


    Xiong lie was furious and roared angrily. He wanted to do it.


    Ding Ning looked at him with vigilance and scolded with righteous words: "what do you want to do? Don''t you pay attention to Lord Huai? Dare to openly violate its old man''s regulations."


    "You... I''m not!"


    Xiong lie''s face was green and red, and he said angrily, "you deceived people too much."


    LAN Jue knew that Xiong lie was clumsy. Seeing Ding Ning pulling the tiger skin as a flag, he opened his eyes coldly and said, "you just said you wanted to heal, Lord huaiwang allowed you to rest, but you were baking something to eat. Obviously you cheated Lord huaiwang first."


    The king of locust didn''t speak, but sent out a strong breath, which seemed to express his dissatisfaction.


    Ding Ning was happy and fearless, and said righteously: "how can I deceive Lord Huai? My way of healing is to eat. Do you even have to take care of how I heal? Is it too wide to pay attention to Lord Huai at all?"


    "You... You..."


    Xiong Lieqi shivered all over and couldn''t speak for a long time. LAN Jue gave Ding Ning a deep look. His eyes were like looking at a dead man, He patted Xiong lie on the shoulder and comforted him, "don''t get angry. He''s deliberately provoking us. We''re not as good as him. Let him jump. Anyway, he will become a dead man in half an hour. If we don''t get rid of his hatred, we''ll barbecue him and eat him."


    Xiong lie took a deep breath, his chest fluctuated violently, and suddenly showed his white teeth with a gloomy smile: "I''m looking forward to it. Which part of him is suitable to eat."


    "I eat my thighs and bake them."


    Ao Tu said faintly, but his tone was full of strong blood smell.


    "Then I''ll eat two arms. Fried may taste better."


    LAN Jueyin smiled.


    "I like to eat viscera, heart, liver and lung. I''ll cook them directly."


    Xiong lie said calmly, but the demons knew that he was deliberately retaliating for Ding Ning''s behavior of baking bear heart.


    "Leave me a courage. I''ll eat it with the skeleton."


    The strong man of the leopard family said coldly.


    "Then I can only eat his head. Give me some advice on how to make it taste good?"


    The quiet and elegant Green Finch opened his mouth for the first time. His clever eyes looked forward to it, but he hid a vicious heart.


    "I suggest you directly lift the head bone, take the brain and rinse the hot pot."


    Ao Tu suggested.


    "Hey, thanks for reminding me. If you don''t say I forgot, you can eat like this. It seems that you are also a eater. You are all the same people."


    Ding Ning said happily. Then he took out an alcohol stove, put on a hot pot rack, took out a huge three tailed bird, began to pluck hair and bone and rinse the hot pot, and muttered: "Hey, it''s all meat dishes. Would it be too greasy? If only we could have some vegetable dishes."


    The Green Finch''s face suddenly became gloomy. A pair of beautiful eyes glittered with terrible killing opportunities. Some secretly regretted why they had to talk more with Xiong lie and others. As a result, they angered Ding Ning and ate their own people in public.


    The people were speechless for a moment, and the goods were too good to be reported. People started to fight if they didn''t agree with each other. It''s good for him to eat if they didn''t agree with each other.


    LAN was speechless and wanted to pat the green bird on the shoulder to comfort him, but the green bird avoided his hand with a cold face, which made him feel so embarrassed. He could only smile and say, "it''s his last dinner."


    "Gudu, how fragrant!"


    I don''t know who swallowed the saliva. Smelling the aroma of barbecue, I couldn''t help muttering in a low voice.


    LAN Jue''s cold and fierce eyes swept away, and the frightened demon quickly looked left and right, looking like who stood up for me.


    "Gudu!"


    Appetite can be contagious. With the first sound of swallowing saliva, more people begin to swallow saliva quietly. Especially, it''s so fragrant.


    Even the Green Finch quietly swallowed his saliva. Fortunately, no one paid attention to him wearing the veil, otherwise he would lose his hair.


    Aotu and others closed their eyes angrily. They also wanted to swallow saliva, but they could only hold back. The smell of barbecue kept drilling into their nose like magic. It was definitely a kind of painful torture and suffering for them.


    "I''ll make it convenient!"


    Xiong lie is the most greedy. In order to avoid public humiliation, he decides to be out of sight and out of mind. He turns around and leaves for a reason. He is afraid that he will rob the barbecue if he stays.


    "Cough, I''ll go for convenience!"


    Aotu couldn''t stand it anymore. He had to run along with Xiong lie.


    "Oh, what a coincidence. Let''s just go together!"


    LAN Jue said in a muffled voice. He was afraid that his mouth would flow out.


    Green Finch is also drunk and feels helpless. NIMA, you all ran away and left me here to suffer. What''s the matter.


    But as a woman, she was embarrassed to say that she wanted to Shh in public. She could only snort coldly, pretending to be practicing and hiding in the distance to swallow her saliva quietly.


    "Come on, I like making friends best. Do you want to make friends with me? I''ll invite him to barbecue."


    Ding Ning greeted me warmly.


    That''s what he said. He didn''t expect anyone to support him. He just wanted to stimulate these guys, but he didn''t expect anyone to respond.


    The cheeky Huang Sheng slipped over with a shy face and brazenly boasted: "brother Ding can fight with me for 500 rounds without losing. It''s a real hero. We sympathize with each other and become friends!"


    Ding Ning''s face is black. Can you still order a face? Five hundred rounds? freemasonry? You fart basket and dare to be a hero.


    But his words have been said. Although Huang Sheng is cheeky, he is the first to support it. He still knows the truth of buying horse bones. In addition, the weasel dares to betray in public.


    Only the corners of his mouth twitched and pretended to be enthusiastic, "come on, brother Huang is really a hero, please!"


    "Then I''m welcome!"


    Huang shengmei opened his eyes and smiled. He sat down by the campfire and began to eat. His mouth kept flowing oil. He didn''t forget to praise: "delicious, delicious, really delicious. This is definitely the best barbecue I''ve ever eaten."


    "Well, can I make friends with you?"


    A demon girl stood up and said.


    "Of course, please sit down and let go. Just eat and be full!"


    Ding Ning was immediately overjoyed. Her daughter''s purchase of horse bones worked. She quickly and warmly asked her to sit down. This is the cute sister of the ferret family.


    The ferrets are a powerful race in the ten thousand demon leader. Although there are no people as the Lord, they have a deep foundation. Even the four families are unwilling to provoke easily.


    "I want to be friends with you, too!"


    With the first, there will be the second, the third... The countless


    Seeing that the demon girls of the ferret family have joined the ranks of Ding Ning''s friends, swan, hedgehog, pangolin, long necked deer, anteater, fox, armadillo, tapir and even a peacock girl have joined them. Ding Ning is busy and keeps taking out food materials for barbecue.


    In an instant, Ding Ning''s team has grown dozens of times. The only drawback is that these new friends are girls. Only Huang Sheng is a male.


    Well, it doesn''t matter if they are all mothers. Ding Ning''s figure is a popularity, but the girl of Hedgehog family means a few things. Even if she has a long heart, she still keeps trying to gather on herself. Don''t you know your thorn is very pricking?


    "Delicious, it''s so delicious."


    "Wow, brother Ding, your skill is very good. I don''t know if I can eat your roast meat next time."


    "Yes, it''s a pity. Why do you fight and kill? Can''t you get along well?"


    "Yes, if only brother Ding could roast meat for us every day."


    "Woo woo, I think I''m in love with brother Ding. Brother Ding, you must live well. We''re still waiting for you to barbecue for us."


    "Yes, brother Ding, you must live well. If I can''t eat your roast meat in the future, I''ll have no appetite in my life. It''s really delicious."


    "Hey, brother Ding, we can''t help you. We can only support you mentally. Come on!"


    "Yes, brother Ding must come on and defeat those evil demons."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of warblers, Orioles and swallow, were all eating and crying. Where did they eat such delicious food? They were eating the food in their mouths. They were emitting rays from the outside. They were the cream of the essence of life. They just told Ding Ning''s black line, especially their feelings.

 Chapter 1068

    However, at least these girls'' families won''t fight later, which can save him a lot of trouble.


    It''s just a pity that Ding Ning stole a sneaky glance at the Swan girl. He hasn''t eaten swan meat yet. It''s even harder to start now.


    That day, the girl of the goose family smiled shyly. She was beautiful. Her snow-white slender neck turned crimson.


    If she knew that Ding Ning didn''t take a fancy to her beauty, but regretted that she couldn''t eat swan meat. She didn''t know whether the boat of friendship would turn over and turn against him on the spot.


    Those guys who didn''t have the courage to come forward to eat, saw that the people of the four families just looked on coldly and didn''t challenge these girls. They suddenly regretted that their intestines were green. They knew they had gone up to eat some barbecue. Just smelling the smell, their stomachs growled and greedy insects were hooked out.


    In particular, Huang Sheng''s mouth was full of oil, and his stomach was as full as that of a pregnant woman who was seven or eight months pregnant. He also made a face of satisfaction. He sighed that it was really delicious in the world, which made them beat their chest and feet and regret.


    The race as a food material has a black face and looks like a dark cloud. There is hatred in their eyes. As soon as the time comes, they will attack immediately and cut Ding Ning into thousands of pieces.


    "Hey! I also want to try his barbecue."


    Hundreds of miles away, Peng Tianjie rubbed her flat belly, swallowed saliva and said pitifully.


    "He is our people, and there will be plenty of opportunities to eat in the future."


    Peng Tianao quietly swallowed his saliva. This boy is really special. He is really kind. He wants to offend the four families to death. He has always wanted to taste the meat of the four families, but he didn''t expect to be robbed by the boy who doesn''t avoid meat and vegetables, which makes him feel happy and sorry.


    "Then take him home quickly. I can''t wait to eat his meat."


    Peng Tianjie''s beautiful eyes were full of anticipation, but she didn''t pay attention to the language disease in her words.


    Peng Tianao''s forehead was covered with black lines: "how can he say that he is also our people, you can''t eat his meat."


    "Brother, you hate it. People say they want to eat his barbecue."


    Peng Tianjie blushed with shame and said coyly.


    "Correct it, it''s his roast, not his roast."


    Peng Tianao looked at his sister and smiled with some meaning. He thought to himself that if this boy could become his brother-in-law, it would be good.


    Peng Tianjie''s hair was straight in her heart when she was looked at by her brother''s eyes. She stretched out her slender jade hand and shook it in front of him. She was wronged and said, "brother, what do you think?"


    "Well, I didn''t think about anything. I just think the boy has been calm and calm. It seems that there are still some cards left. It seems that he has a plan!"


    Peng Tianao touched his chin and said thoughtfully.


    "Eh, brother, I haven''t noticed it yet. It seems that it''s true. Seeing that he smiles so happily and is not afraid at all, there may be a card. What will it be?"


    Peng Tianjie tilted her lovely little head, and her big black and white eyes flickered. She became more and more interested in Ding Ning.


    "Well, the time is coming. You can leave so as not to be affected by the fish in the pond!"


    Ding Ning estimated that it was almost time and began to tidy up the barbecue rack in an orderly manner.


    The demon girls reluctantly left. Although they wanted to stay and fight side by side with Ding Ning, they were very rational. It didn''t matter to make friends with Ding Ning occasionally. If they really offended the four families, they would cause great disaster to the family.


    The most ungrateful is the shameless Huang Sheng. When he has enough to eat and drink, he will disappear without trace.


    The most righteous are the girls of the swan family and the sable family. The cute sister of the sable family whispered and told him the direction of the ancient ruins, so that he could run there if he couldn''t. Even if it was a place of near death, it wasn''t lifeless.


    The girl of the swan family was moved and slipped him a protective jade pendant she was wearing. She said it could stop the attack of the demon king''s top strong. She also affectionately told him that if he could survive this time, she would marry him.


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry, but he was still very moved. To tell the truth, the Swan girl was really beautiful and had a graceful and elegant temperament. However, he didn''t belong to the world and couldn''t have any further development with her. Therefore, he resolutely wanted to return the body protective jade pendant to her, but he was directly defeated by her tears, so he had to take it down.


    Hey! It''s hard to accept beauty''s kindness. I will not eat swans in return.


    Ding Ning was both complacent and sad. Bai xun''er''s voice and appearance reappeared in his mind. He didn''t know where she was now and whether she was doing well.


    Since Bai xun''er was forced to leave him, he found that he had a subconscious avoidance attitude towards feelings. The bullying of the old donkey and Bai xun''er''s decision to leave really hurt his heart and didn''t take any interest in feelings.


    He is still not strong enough and weak enough to protect his loved ones. Why should he provoke love debts everywhere?


    Men should not only have a heart to protect their loved ones, but also have the strength to match them.


    What a painful understanding!


    On the earth, the wind and water have always been smooth, which has already inflated his state of mind. But in this world of strong people, he realized how weak and ridiculous he is.


    "Time is up!"


    The king of Huai didn''t know whether he was stimulated by Ding Ning''s shamelessness. He pinched and counted the time, and didn''t even delay a second.


    "Shua Shua!"


    The demon kings of all ethnic groups who had been ready to go rushed at Ding Ning. At a glance, there were more than 20 people. It''s no wonder that these guys had been excited and were going crazy. They drove all the big demons under the demon king away for fear of being caught by Ding Ning as food.


    Although the demon king is in the early stage, it is the existence of the holy martial arts realm. Not to mention more than 20, even two or three can''t be carried by Ding Ning.


    "It''s over. We don''t have to do it at all."


    Ao Tu sneered.


    "The little bastard who overestimates himself is just a local chicken and a dog. It''s a waste of time to let us go by ourselves!"


    Bear''s eyes were filled with unspeakable pleasure.


    "I wish I could avenge my brother with my own hands. Hey, I hope this guy can relax and don''t really beat him to death. I''m still waiting to taste his meat."


    LAN Jue''s eyes were cold, and he said faintly with a cold smile at the corners of his mouth.


    The Green Finch didn''t say anything, but she could see a deep hidden tension from her eyes.


    There was a dangerous instinct close to instinct in her awakened magic power. From the moment she saw Ding Ning, she had a strong uneasiness. She always felt that the winged Terran was not so simple and might pose a great threat to her. Therefore, before she saw Ding Ning''s body, she would never make any remarks too early to avoid hitting her face.


    The terrible power destroyed the sky and the earth, and the dazzling light swept the world. Even Peng Tianao''s face changed sharply. He shouted bad and flew here at a high speed. Where did he think these guys were so shameless and started to attack immediately without saying a word? It made him blame himself. He shouldn''t want to see Ding Ning''s cards and delay deliberately, Don''t you have nothing to do if you do it early?


    "Ah!"


    Several demon girls who had just rubbed the barbecue closed their eyes in despair and couldn''t bear to look again.


    The little beauty of the swan family is even more pale. She holds her pink fist tightly and doesn''t dare to see it again.


    Huang Sheng hid far away and sighed, "brother, it''s easy to walk on the yellow spring road."


    In exchange for the disdainful eyes of countless big demons, this product is not only smelly, but also shameless.


    "Heaven and earth are moving!"


    Just when everyone thought Ding Ning would die, suddenly came his angry shout.


    Then, the brilliant and dazzling attack was dim. The demons stared at the lively Ding Ning standing behind the demon king. He had an unopened knife in his hand and cut it down with a knife. A demon king of the leopard family was directly led by the owl.


    At the place where Ding Ning was originally located, the body of a tiger demon king was beaten into bloody mud. If the tiger tail was not still there, I''m afraid no one could recognize its identity.


    Ding Ning''s back was soaked with cold sweat. Although he had prepared for it, he didn''t expect that these demon kings would be so shameless. He joined hands to attack without saying a word. Even the space was locked, making him hide and avoid.


    If it weren''t for his death, the dead horse, as a living horse doctor, suddenly showed flowers and trees and exchanged positions with the tiger demon king, it would be him now.


    The scene was suddenly silent, and everyone was stunned. I didn''t know how Ding Ning did it. He not only changed his position with the tiger demon king, but also killed a leopard king.


    "Damn you!"


    Ding Ning was furious and decided not to hide his strength any more. He burst out a bitter cold from his mouth word by word, and his terrible killing intention filled the world.


    The black hair grows at the speed visible to the naked eye, and grows to the back waist in the twinkling of an eye. It dances and flies in the air. The colorful battle clothes condensed by the five elements hunt in the wind. The body is as tall and straight as a pine, and the momentum is as sharp as a sword flying into the sky. There is a faint purple fire in one eye, like a demon God coming to the world.


    "Zhao Keman has a tassel and Wu hook is frosty and snowy."


    Ding Ning chanted "Xiake Xing" in his mouth and stepped out like a stroll. The light of the knife flashed. The head of a demon king of the qingjiao family flew into the air. When he landed, his face was still frightened.


    "The silver saddle shines on the white horse, rustling like a meteor."


    With a low voice, Ding Ning took another step forward. The purple light in his eyes shone and the knife light reappeared. A black tiger demon king stood in place like a fool, with blood splashing and his body separated.


    "Kill one person in ten steps, but don''t stay for thousands of miles."


    After the words, the sword light flashed again, the blood light splashed, and the demon king was led by the owl.


    Everyone is stupid. I don''t know what''s going on. NIMA, have these demon kings got the body method? Why don''t you even know how to hide.


    "Kill one person in ten steps, but don''t stay for thousands of miles."


    Huang Sheng''s excited face turned red and roared: "heroic, overbearing, magnificent, this is my brother. It''s true that heroes know heroes!"


    The Swan girl gently covers the sandalwood mouth, and her beautiful eyes flash the luster of worship, excitement, excitement and admiration. This is the great hero in my mind.


    The sable girl waved her little pink fist hard, and the same feelings flashed in her cute big eyes. No girl is not in spring, and no teenager is not affectionate. Before, she just regarded Ding Ning as a friend, but now, she felt that her heart was about to melt. This is the prince charming sent by God to her.


    Peng Tianao''s eyes showed a different color. He didn''t know how Ding Ning did it. Unexpectedly, he could let the demon king stand there and wait for death.


    Peng Tianjie''s TANKOU has become a lovely O-shape. She didn''t expect such a big reversal in the plot.


    As for the four geniuses of the four families, they were numb. For a moment, their brains were chaotic and forgot to respond.


    After a long time, the green bird screamed, "his eyes are strange. Don''t look at his eyes."

 Chapter 1069

    "When things are over, brush your clothes and hide your name."


    Ding Ning whispered and saw that although the demon kings were shocked, they had obviously awakened under the reminder of the green bird.


    At this time, if you don''t go, when will you stay? So, without hesitation, you turn around and turn into a golden light. You can escape thousands of miles in an instant.


    Everyone was stupid. There was a blank in their brain and they couldn''t react. What happened? They just killed like gods and demons. Now they have escaped?


    "Ah, kill him, kill him!"


    "His eyes can confuse people. Everyone will be fine as long as they don''t stare at his eyes."


    "He knows magic. Be careful, everyone. He will surely be killed!"


    Finally, Xiong lie and others reacted and roared at the top of their lungs.


    The whole ninth leader was in a moment of chaos, and countless flying mounts rose to mid air, chasing after Ding Ning in the direction of escape.


    "Hum, it''s just a boy who can point magic. I thought it was so powerful. I still want to escape."


    Someone sneered and slandered.


    "If you have the ability to kill some demon kings, show me. You can only shoot things behind your back."


    Swan girls have always been noble and elegant, gentle and dignified, but now they spare no effort to maintain Ding Ning.


    "That is, if you don''t have the ability, don''t be jealous of others. If you have the ability to kill a demon king, show it to your aunt. She was convinced immediately."


    "I hate this jealous demon. I don''t have the ability to show myself everywhere."


    "Disgusting, it''s too cheap to talk to such a person. Ignore him. He''s just a sinister villain."


    ¡­¡­


    The unlucky guy wanted to show his sense of existence in front of the girl, but he didn''t expect to be bombarded by the demon women''s army after just saying a word, which made his face red. He felt powerless to argue.


    "MD, Ding Ning is my brother. You dare to insult him and want to die."


    Huang Sheng watched for a long time and found that this guy was a toad family who had just become a big demon. He was full of confidence and rushed forward to fight and kick, The arrogant dry cloud in his mouth scolded him: "I despise a villain like you most. My brother is a strange man in the world, Wei husband. Otherwise, how can he sympathize with my Huang Sheng? MD, dare to speak ill of my brother behind his back. I can''t beat you to death."


    "Play well, so the guy who can''t eat sour grapes doesn''t deserve to be beaten."


    "Huang Sheng, brother Yingwu!"


    "Hit, hit hard!"


    ¡­¡­


    A group of demon girls who were afraid that the world would not be chaotic cheered on one side. Huang Sheng seemed to be more energetic after beating the chicken blood. He beat the unlucky toad with a black nose and a swollen face and ran away with ghosts and wolves.


    Huang Sheng was so proud in his heart. He held his head high, thrust out his belly and buttocks, carried his hands, and whispered softly like an expert lonely: "kill one person in ten steps, and don''t stay for thousands of miles. When things happen, brush his clothes and hide his skills and fame. What he said is that a peerless expert like brother Ding and I. alas, life is really lonely like snow."


    "Bah!"


    A group of demon girls rolled their eyes and raised their white middle fingers to show their contempt for him.


    "Life is lonely like snow, right? Then I''ll let you know what peach blossoms are. Dare to hit my brother and die!"


    Just as Huang Sheng flattered and wanted to continue to win, a big man with big arms and round waist grabbed his head hair and beat him violently.


    "Ah!"


    Huang Sheng screamed, rolled his head on the ground and shouted, "brother, did you hit the wrong person? I just got here!"


    "Fart, it''s you. You dare to beat me with your high cultivation!"


    The toad, whose face was swollen like a pig''s head, narrowed his eyes and stared at Huang Sheng to identify him: "brother, he beat me."


    "Special, do you know who I am? If you dare to beat me, are you not afraid to bring disaster to your toad family?"


    Huang Sheng was frightened. The toad monster was much more powerful than his brother. He was a strong man in the early days of the demon king. He could only harden his head and threaten.


    "Huh?"


    The toad demon king felt a little weak. He thought that Huang Shengzhen had something to rely on. The toad family was a small group in the demon family. He was the strongest in the early stage of the demon king. If he really beat a guy who could not be provoked, it would be impossible to destroy the family, but it would be inevitable to be retaliated.


    Seeing that the toad demon king''s action slowed down, Huang Sheng was happy that there was a door to this. He immediately shouted, "I''m Ding Ning''s sworn brother. You dare to beat me. If my brother knew, he would avenge me."


    "I''m scared to death. I thought it was the boy''s sworn brother. Hahaha, that''s great. Ao Tu, the young clan leader of qingjiao family, is worried that he can''t catch the boy. Now, with your sworn brother, I''ll give you to Ao Tu, and I''m worried that I can''t lead out Ding Ning?"


    Who knows that the toad demon family is not surprised but happy. He laughs proudly and makes Huang Sheng''s heart suddenly cold. He pleads anxiously: "brother, I''m bragging. Don''t take it seriously. You can beat me."


    "Brother, this guy just had a barbecue with that dingning. They had a good talk. It must be that guy''s sworn brother. Now we have made great achievements. Young clan leader Aotu will record our contributions."


    Toad''s brother''s eyes lit up and fanned the flames.


    "Well, in the future, we toad clan will be covered by qingjiao clan, and we won''t be bullied everywhere. Let''s go and give this guy to young clan leader Aotu now."


    Toad''s brother smiled happily and was going to ask for merit with Huang Sheng.


    "How can you do this? Let go of our friends."


    Several demon girls used to see jokes. Seeing that brother toad was not joking, their faces suddenly changed. Although Huang Sheng likes to boast and is shameless, they can be regarded as friends who have eaten barbecue together. They can''t sit idly by.


    Brother toad was a little embarrassed. Among these girls, there were several big families he couldn''t afford to provoke, but compared with clinging to the qingjiao family, the result of offending them was not unbearable, which made him quickly make up his mind and said gently: "everyone, you should not interfere in this matter. You know that the four families are chasing and killing the boy..."


    "Don''t say it. I''ve received your wishes. Huang Sheng is worthy of heaven and ashamed of others. He wants to use me to coerce my brother. There''s no door!"


    Before the girls were moved, they heard a "poof", and a stench came, which made the girls scream and run away, scolding Huang Sheng. It was disgusting.


    The toad brother was unlucky. The smoked seven meat and eight vegetables also loosened Huang Sheng''s hand. Huang Sheng took the opportunity to catch the toad brother and beat him again: "what a special thing, let you gossip, I can''t beat you!"


    Seeing that brother toad was shaky, he came to him with fierce eyes. It seemed that he was not affected by fart. Huang Sheng didn''t dare to be arrogant anymore. He sprayed fart at him and ran away.


    "Ah, I''m so angry, damn weasel, I must break your dog leg."


    Brother toad rushed out of the yellow fog with his brother who was almost killed. Then he suddenly spit out a turbid breath and roared angrily.


    "Brother, you want to avenge me."


    Toad''s brother cried and his tears snapped. It was really smelly.


    "The bastard ran away and didn''t know where to hide."


    Brother toad said with his remaining anger.


    Although Toad''s younger brother is not good at it, he is always gloomy. He sneered and said, "we can''t find him. It doesn''t mean that Aotu young patriarch can''t find him. As long as we tell Aotu young patriarch, Huang Sheng and Ding Ning are brothers. I''m afraid he can fly to heaven."


    "Hey, that''s a good idea. You''d better use your head and melon seeds. That''s it!"


    Brother toad is not smart. He always believes in his brother. When he hears the speech, he goes to find Aotu.


    If at ordinary times, Aotu really doesn''t pay attention to a mere Huang Sheng. Even if he is Ding Ning''s sworn brother, he doesn''t disdain to threaten Ding Ning with a weasel.


    But now, after he got the report from brother toad, he was very bright in front of him. He patted brother toad on the shoulder with appreciation: "OK, I''ll give you some people. You go and catch the Huang Sheng for me."


    "Don''t worry, I will bring him to you."


    Toad brother was overjoyed and flattered, patted his chest and promised. Then he went to arrest Huang Sheng with the people assigned to him by Aotu.


    "Is that right? Huang Sheng is a cowhide king. He and Ding Ning are not sworn brothers at all."


    The green bird frowned slightly and asked in some confusion.


    "It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t matter. Our four families have lost all their face this time. Let''s take this Huang Sheng as an example. He dares to ignore the camp of our four families and run to be brothers with Ding Ning."


    Ao Tu said with a grim smile, "didn''t Ding Ning keep saying that it was his friend who ate barbecue with him? I''d like to see if he will come out of the valley for his friend."


    "Impossible. How could he drill out this turtle shell for a cowhide tube?"


    Xiong lie shook his head disapprovingly.


    "I think it''s feasible. Now many guys don''t say it, but they secretly admire that little bastard and think he is a great hero. We just want to use Huang Sheng to tell those people that there is only a dead end to being friends with Ding Ning. When he comes out, we just kill him. If he doesn''t come out, it shows that he is a hypocritical villain. We watched his friend die in front of us No head. "


    LAN Jue said with a sinister smile.


    "Good, good idea, that''s it. I''m going to ruin the little bastard and there''s no place to bury him."


    Xiong lie was overjoyed at the speech, looked at the valley bitterly and said.


    They thought they were sure to encircle and suppress Ding Ning. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning went straight into the valley. Fortunately, the Green Finch was clever and stopped the people from chasing him. They sent their men into the valley to chase him.


    Unexpectedly, the dispatched people inspired a terrible array and all died in it, which made them afraid. They were very afraid of the valley and had to stay in front of the valley to trap Ding Ning.


    It''s a good move to threaten Ding Ning with Huang Sheng. Whether Ding Ning comes out or not, it''s good for them.


    If Ding Ning is willing to save him, although his reputation among the people will rise sharply, as long as he is killed, the myth of the invincibility of the winged people in the same territory will be destroyed.


    If he shrank in the valley and refused to come out, he would kill Huang Sheng in public and watch his friends die. Because he was killed, he was afraid of life and death, which would greatly reduce the reputation of the whole winged people. The four families would also find some face and take the opportunity to warn those demon families who dared to contact Ding Ning.


    This plan can be described as killing two birds with one stone, forcing Ding Ning to make a choice.


    At the moment, Ding Ning, who is healing in the valley, is in a bad situation. Although the pupil killing is very sharp, the consumption of leapfrog killing the demon king is not generally large. It is his limit to kill three.


    So he immediately turned around and ran away after loading. Unfortunately, he was still entangled by the fast demon king. His flesh cracked, his five element armor was broken, and he vomited blood in a crazy way. If it weren''t for the green wood body that kept helping him recover and nourish his flesh, he fought hard to fight for a blood path and rushed into the valley. This time, he had to fall on the spot.

 Chapter 1070

    The demon king of the strong war race is really not comparable to the demon king of some small races, and the defense is terrible.


    Ding Ning killed several demon kings before, and subconsciously felt that they were far worse than the early days of Shengwu realm on earth.


    But after the real battle, I knew that I underestimated these powerful demon kings. Their physical body is as good as divine gold, especially the body guard light shield made of strong blood and gas power, Jianyu fine steel, which is not as fragile as the aura shield. If he hadn''t been killed one day, I''m afraid he couldn''t even break the defense.


    He reflected deeply and felt that he had underestimated the creatures here before. The demon king he had killed before was either not a race good at fighting, or he underestimated the enemy carelessly and did not emit the power of Qi and blood to form protection, which made him succeed in one fell swoop.


    According to the observation, Ding Ning concluded that the essence of the demon family''s cultivation here should be the method of breathing and breathing. Each race''s breathing method is different, so its strength is also different. The combat power of the demon king of the four families is obviously much higher than that of other races. The most fatal thing is that they still have royal weapons.


    The so-called King weapons are not weapons made like Terrans, but monster bones polished and refined. These monster bones are no worse than the attack power of spirit weapons. They are extremely powerful. The flesh of his soldiers is so strong that they are still almost destroyed by the king weapons.


    The king''s weapon is so powerful. I don''t know how powerful the ancestral weapon they said is?


    Ding Ning frowned secretly. Although the demon kings who chased him were introduced into the valley and killed a group by his array, he couldn''t stay in the valley forever.


    Still not strong enough, Ding Ning sighed sadly. It''s too hard to kill the enemy in two big realms. It would be much easier if he could be promoted to Shenwu.


    What makes him most depressed is that it takes time for his soul killing wind, which was originally intended to be a killer mace, to be displayed. Although it only takes one second, under the siege of the demon king, this second is enough to be blasted into slag a hundred times. Therefore, so far, his killer mace has no chance to be displayed.


    "The land without heaven is really tied up!"


    Ding Ning muttered with a distraught face. Without the rules of heaven, even the power of the five elements was greatly reduced. It didn''t have much lethality to those rash and fleshy demon kings. No wonder no one here understood the power of the elements.


    However, it also made him realize that he was too dependent on foreign things and didn''t pay attention to his own strength.


    Although totems, runes and arrays are sharp, once they are limited, his weakness of insufficient strength will be exposed.


    But it''s good. Ding Ning actually feels very lucky. If he didn''t come to the world unexpectedly, he would recognize himself and realize his shortcomings. When he went to the devil prison to participate in the war of Qi and luck, it''s estimated that he would die miserably.


    Of course, this has something to do with the suppression of his divine consciousness. Without the exploration of his divine consciousness, he simply can''t take the initiative with his fighting instinct and intuition, and he suffers a lot in fighting.


    Ding Ning sighed and used the breathing method of all things to heal the injury. The injury was too serious. The king''s instrument contained a strange destructive energy, which constantly destroyed his body, and even the resilience of the green wood body was suppressed.


    Soon, Ding Ning entered a deep healing state. He believed that more than a dozen demon kings chasing into the valley were killed. The guys blocked outside would never come in easily in a short time. Now he is very safe.


    Indeed, the gifted children of the four families did not dare to enter. Even Peng Tianao did not dare to enter. He looked worried and did not know how Ding Ning was injured.


    With the rhythm of the breathing method of all things, Ding Ning gradually integrated with heaven and earth. Although the divine consciousness was suppressed, the feeling of thought was spreading in all directions. Those array patterns were not aware of his feeling of thought and were still dormant in the essence, like poisonous snakes and beasts hidden in the dark, opening their blood pots and swallowing all enemies at any time.


    Ding Ning was immersed in healing, clearly perceiving the power contained in the king''s instrument swimming in his body and constantly destroying his body structure. That power was very strange, which he had never seen before.


    Breathe... Breathe... Breathe


    With the operation of the breathing method of all things, the force was assimilated and became docile. With the breath, it slowly penetrated into his flesh and blood and transformed into blood gas to repair his broken flesh.


    Ding Ning''s eyelids moved back and forth, and a different color appeared on his face. The power of the king''s instrument was also a power of Qi and blood, which had a nourishing effect on the flesh.


    Of course, if he hadn''t inadvertently learned the breathing method of all things, the power of Qi and blood would become a fatal destructive power. The demon family really studied the power of Qi and blood to the extreme.


    However, it also shows that the magic of the breathing method of all things seems to have the magical ability to integrate all things. Otherwise, the power of Qi and blood with different roots and homology can not turn harm into treasure.


    Just as he was recovering quickly from his physical injury, the black stone tablet suddenly moved. He suddenly felt a roar in his brain, and the imprisoned divine consciousness showed signs of relaxation.


    Ding Ning''s heart moved. Can this breathing method of all things pry the black stone tablet?


    He intended to recover from the injury and immediately continue breathing and breathing, trying to control his divine consciousness and lift the imprisonment of the black stone tablet.


    The black stone tablet emits a misty black light. The strong sense of suppression makes him even have the strength to eat milk, but he can only mobilize a trace of divine consciousness.


    "If I don''t believe it, don''t be a broken stone tablet."


    Ding Ning''s stubborn temper came up, and he muttered unconvinced. He tried his best to run the breathing method, and became angry with the black stone tablet.


    As time passed, even he didn''t know how long it had passed. Suddenly, he felt that his spirit was relaxed and the imprisoned power of the black stone tablet was loosened again.


    "This... This is to help me refine my divine consciousness?"


    Ding Ning felt the distraction in the sea, and was stunned. Then he was ecstatic, and his face showed the color of enlightenment.


    The black stone tablet seems to have a wonderful connection with the breathing method of all things. Running the breathing method can drive the black stone tablet to help refine divine consciousness.


    Although it liberated such a small silk of divine consciousness, it was more than a hundred times more concise than before, and the control strength was greatly increased. It was really like the arm, like the extension of the body.


    "What if it is combined with group photo killing?"


    Ding Ning felt that many things in the world might have some mysterious connections. He immediately did not hesitate to breathe and breathe while running shadow killing.


    I was just trying, but I didn''t expect that the effect was surprisingly good. The imprisonment power of the black stone tablet was constantly weakened, and more divine power was liberated.


    What makes Ding Ning most ecstatic is that the liberated divine power is completely controllable, which is many times faster than the previous progress of cultivating shadow killing alone.


    "MD, I thought it was a robbery, but I didn''t expect it to be a great treasure."


    Ding Ning thought of it with complacency and some insight came into his mind. The black stone tablet is definitely a treasure. It''s an outrageous level. I''m afraid even the guy who engraved the array pattern on the stone tablet and regarded it as the array control center may not know that this thing has such a magical effect.


    Although the material of the black stone tablet is unknown, it obviously belongs to some unknown immortal material like the immortal stone, and the ability to imprison divine consciousness is obviously higher than that of the immortal stone.


    The person who arranges the array is not simple. He can even carve array patterns on immortal materials, which shows that he must be a tool refiner and a high-level tool refiner.


    However, it''s not surprising. After all, the array mage who can lay a large array of Tiangang Disha is at least a great array master, and even an array master is not impossible. Such a high-level array mage will certainly be involved in refining weapons. After all, many array materials need to be refined by a weapon smelter. It''s not strange to know the means to depict array patterns on immortal stone tablets.


    Ding Ning is more and more curious about this place. What kind of place is it?


    There is no heaven and no land. There are array mages who can arrange demon suppression or demon raising arrays, Dan masters who can refine pills with Animal Bone Demon pills, magical breathing methods, mysterious immortal stone tablets... All these stir his mind and make him itch. He wants to solve all the puzzles immediately.


    With the interaction between breathing method, shadow killing technique and stone tablet, Ding Ning''s mood is becoming more and more beautiful. Although his divine sense is shrinking wildly, the divine sense liquid that used to be full of the sea has now decreased to only two-thirds, but he is not worried at all. Although the quantity has decreased, the quality has obviously improved.


    In the past, when he controlled the attack and killing of divine knowledge, he could only condense the divine knowledge sword with the thickness of rolling pin to the greatest extent, but now he can easily condense the divine knowledge needle thinner than his hair.


    The divine sense needle kills people without a shadow. The shadow killing technique comes true at this moment. Most importantly, being able to mobilize the divine sense means that he can use the big killing tool - the five element array Rune again.


    Although the power of elements is greatly limited in this world, it only refers to the power of a certain element. You should know that the five elements are the most basic power elements in the world. In addition, the five elements are born together. Even in the land without heaven, the five element array symbol can play no less terrible power than the outside world.


    "The four families, hum, chased me so miserably. Don''t blame me for being cruel."


    Ding Ning''s face showed a very rare grin and whispered to himself.


    He has never been chased and killed so miserably. His flesh cracked and his blood spilled into the sky. He almost destroyed both form and spirit. He must repay this revenge.


    "Ding Ning, your friend is in our hands. Give you a time to burn incense and surrender. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude."


    When Ding Ning thought about refining his divine knowledge and went to kill, LAN Jue''s voice came from outside the valley.


    Ding Ning frowned slightly, friend? Which friend? Is it... Xun''er?


    This suddenly changed his face. Although Bai xun''er left with the old donkey, the old donkey was obviously not a good stubble. Who knows if he will sell Bai xun''er to the four families.


    At this moment, he couldn''t sit still and immediately stopped his cultivation. A dark and cruel color flashed across the bottom of his eyes. He has always been a short protector. Moving him and the people he cares about touched his bottom line.


    "Ding Ning, you shrinking turtle, didn''t you say you like making friends? Why, even your friend''s life? You''re a hypocrite."


    Xiong lie''s arrogant cry resounded through the sky.


    "Cut, do you really think he cares about friends?"


    Ao Tu said contemptuously, "thanks to the weasel, he took him as a friend and supported him when he was enemies on all sides, but now, the hypocrite who said he liked making friends has become a shrinking turtle and dare not even reveal his head."


    "Why do you say so much? Do you really think that coward will come out for a weasel?"


    The green bird said coldly in his eyes, "just kill them directly, and let those guys who don''t have eyes see what virtue their friends are. They are just greedy for life and afraid of death."

 Chapter 1071

    "It''s boring to kill him directly. Come on, first break his legs and knock off his teeth."


    LAN Jue sneered and said coldly.


    "Ah!"


    Huang Sheng uttered a shrill scream without a human voice.


    "Hahaha, this is the end of interlacing friends!"


    "What shit? They say they are friends. At the critical moment of life and death, no one is as important as their own life."


    "Ah, poor weasel, you are right. What is wrong is that you don''t have eyes and dare to make friends with our enemies."


    "What? Is the meat delicious? Is it delicious? When you die, all the guys who have eaten the meat of our people will come to the door one by one to ask for an explanation."


    "Be a hero? Continue to be a hero. Don''t you have a good time eating barbecue?"


    "It''s a pity that you treat others as friends, but they don''t treat you as friends. What are you? In other people''s eyes, you are just a mean weasel."


    ¡­¡­


    The demons of the four families mocked Huang Sheng with one word and another, but his men didn''t stop at all. They beat Huang Sheng and screamed repeatedly.


    Ding Ning stopped and couldn''t help showing a strange color on his face. They threatened themselves with the weasel who likes to fart? Isn''t your brain bad?


    It''s better not to smoke son, which makes him subconsciously relaxed. Thinking about the intention of these guys, he really thinks that he can threaten himself with a kraft basket that wanted to kill himself before and then ate barbecue with himself? Are these people naive? Are the demons so brainless?


    As for fame? Ding Ning will be happy. If he really has to worry about it on earth, but in this world, he is just a passer-by. Let alone the reputation of not saving at the sight of death. Even if he is accused by thousands of people, what can he do.


    It''s no wonder he thinks so. After all, he doesn''t know that because of his appearance, the winged people and the four families regard him as the genius of the winged people and have become the focus of the open and secret struggle between the winged people and the four families.


    However, Huang Sheng was implicated by him after all. In addition, these people were too arrogant. He also wanted revenge. Naturally, he would not really sit idly by.


    Especially listening to the meaning of those guys, all those who eat barbecue have to come to the door one by one to settle accounts. He doesn''t care about Huang Sheng''s life or death, but he can''t ignore the sable girl and the Swan girl.


    Therefore, when Xiong lie shouted wildly that if Ding Ning dared to go out, he could shoot him with one hand, Ding Ning swaggered out and surprised everyone.


    But I don''t know that through the development, the swan and sable girls who pay close attention to this scene nervously, as well as those little fans, twinkle with little stars in their eyes, excitedly wave their arms and shout: "real man, pure man, sentimental and righteous, hero invincible, it''s so handsome!"


    Hundred miles away, Peng Tianao nodded approvingly: "good, good, didn''t lose my face."


    Peng Tianjie nervously grabbed brother''s hand: "brother, don''t be as unreliable as before. Remember to save him!"


    Peng Tianao was embarrassed and said with a smile: "no, I will do it in time this time."


    Huang Sheng''s face was blue and blue. His tears snapped open his eyes, which were swollen into a seam. He was moved to look at Ding Ning. He was knocked out of his mouth and said vaguely: "good brother, speaking of righteousness, he is worthy of my life and death brother of Huang Sheng. Like me, he is an indomitable hero!"


    "Come on, don''t you want to shoot me with one hand? Don''t just talk and practice. I''m right here. How can you shoot me?"


    Looking at Huang Sheng''s miserable appearance, Ding Ning was still a little sorry. Seeing that he didn''t forget to put gold on his face at this time, he didn''t bother to take care of the goods and pointed his finger at Xiong lie.


    "Surround him and don''t let him run away."


    For fear of Ding Ning running back to the valley, several demon kings ran behind him to block the route back to the valley.


    Ding Ning didn''t think so. Although only one third of his divine sense was lifted, his combat power increased more than ten times. He was not afraid of group attack again. He just wanted to find someone to practice.


    "Hehe, although you don''t deserve to fight with me, since you want to die, I''ll help you!"


    Xiong lie is known as the first genius of the white bear family. He has become a strong man in the middle of the demon king at a young age. Naturally, he has his pride. He was provoked by Ding Ning and immediately greeted him with a sneer.


    "I''ve eaten a lot of bear paws, but I haven''t tasted white bear paws yet. Today I have a blessing in mouth. Black tiger meat, jiaosnake meat, and sparrow meat. Those running on the ground and flying in the sky are alive."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were shining and his saliva was splashing. Coupled with his bloody and ragged clothes, he was like a beggar who hadn''t eaten meat buns for three days, which greatly reduced his image.


    "Little bastard, you''re looking for death!"


    LAN Jue always felt that Ding Ning was evil. He wanted to persuade Xiong lie to be more careful, but Ding Ning was so angry that he could no longer suppress his anger. Without saying a word, he raised his halberd and stabbed in the air.


    The terrible power swept the world and made Ding Ning''s eyes show a different color. It''s strange that this guy didn''t use Royal weapons, but human weapons.


    "Hey, it''s clearly agreed that I''ll go. How did you get ahead of me?"


    Xiong lie shouted discontentedly.


    "Don''t worry, it''s your turn later. Bear''s paw with tiger whip is an absolute tonic."


    Before LAN Jue answered, Ding Ning answered first. The wings behind him turned into a golden light. The bright light of the knife flashed like splitting heaven and earth. He took his head and cleaved to LAN Jue with terrible power.


    With a clank, gold and iron roared and sparks splashed.


    Ding Ning and LAN Jue passed by wrong, with an incredible color on their faces.


    Lanjue didn''t expect that Ding Ning could block his halberd. Ding Ning didn''t expect that Lanjue''s Halberd had not been cut off. You know, although tianmie is only a knife embryo and hasn''t been opened, it is an artifact refined by natural robbery after all. Even if the general weapon is not cut into two sections, it will be cut out.


    But LAN Jue''s Halberd is not only happy and harmless, but also has the power of Qi and blood contained in the king''s weapon, which makes him wonder.


    "Interesting. It''s a character who can block my halberd, but that''s it. Three moves will kill you."


    LAN Jue exudes arrogance in his bones. His eyes are full of arrogance. It''s like the dragon in the sky overlooking the mole ants on the ground.


    "Young man, don''t talk too early. Your face will hurt later."


    Ding Ning really didn''t know where he came from. He said with kindness, but his old appearance made people look very uncomfortable.


    "Ha ha, sharp teeth and sharp mouth. It''s useless to say more. Go to hell!"


    LAN Jue suddenly exuded powerful Qi and blood. Unexpectedly, a black giant tiger shadow with a height of more than ten feet appeared behind him, emitting a misty red light. The terrible power swept the world, making some demon kings and powerful people retreat again and again, with a look of horror on their faces.


    "Lan rarely uses his fighting skills. He''s going to kill with one blow. He''s dead."


    Some black tiger people sneered.


    LAN Jue condensed his fighting skills, but the virtual shadow was not in a hurry to attack. With a proud look in his eyes, he said coldly: "you dare to kill my brother. It''s your honor to die under my fighting skills."


    "War skills? It''s interesting, but it''s just so."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were a little surprised. Unexpectedly, LAN Hu Guang could condense the battle skills with the power of Qi and blood, which made him realize that the demon clan didn''t seem to be what he thought before. He would only fight with a strong body and still know some combat skills.


    However, so what? He didn''t even enter the second personality. He directly used the fourth form of merciful palm, Jin Gang and angry eyes.


    A Vajra virtual shadow of more than ten feet in size suddenly appeared, but it was much more condensed than the black tiger.


    Suddenly, a strange color appeared on Ding Ning''s face. He hadn''t used a compassionate palm for a long time, but he knew that the more spiritual power the Vajra virtual shadow absorbed in the past, the more powerful it would be, and it would emit black light.


    But this time, there was a new change in the great mercy palm. The Vajra virtual shadow was still a big user of spiritual power, but it did not emit black light, and seemed to have spirituality. In his mouth, he whispered the six word truth of Buddhism, "Oh, it''s bamihong."


    That''s all. King Kong sat with compassion on his face and closed his eyes and knees. Under his seat, a five-color lotus composed of five elements was condensed. It was golden and the Sanskrit sound was mighty, just like the real Buddha.


    Everyone was stunned. What kind of fighting skill is this?


    The so-called appearance comes from the heart. You should know that the Dharma appearance revealed by the Warcraft skills of the demon clan is basically related to his own race. Isn''t this guy a winged Terran? How did you get a bald Buddha out.


    Even brother and sister Peng Tianao were stunned. What''s this special thing? Shouldn''t the war skills of the winged people show the appearance of Jinpeng method?


    Ding Ning didn''t know this. He only knew that the King Kong absorbed a lot of spiritual power. His power was many times higher than before. He didn''t hesitate to attack.


    Eh!


    Ding Ning is a little confused. The King Kong didn''t respond. Isn''t it a kind of goods?


    LAN Jue is aware of the threat. When facing King Kong, his black tiger FA Xiang appears in fear, which seems to be restrained.


    In a hurry, he immediately urged the black tiger to attack.


    "Roar!"


    The black tiger showed his fierce eyes, raised his head and opened his mouth, gave a shocking roar, a terrible air wave surged, and the terrible shock wave hit Ding Ning at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    At this time, King Kong moved, er, not moved, but suddenly opened his eyes, looked angry, and burst out two golden rays in his eyes.


    Click.


    When the shock wave meets the golden glow, it instantly turns into nothing like the melting of ice and snow, but the vivid black tiger is hit by the golden glow and broken. Its body is broken like a broken porcelain doll and dissipates into black light rain.


    "Er!"


    LAN Jue snorted stiffly, and the corners of his mouth oozed blood. Under one blow, he was so terrible that he was badly hurt.


    Ding Ning had not had time to get the wind. LAN Jue''s eyes were full of anger and resentment. His blood surged all over his body, his heart glowed, and the king''s word on his forehead glittered. One end was only two meters in size, but a solid black light tiger suddenly appeared. A pair of amber eyes exuded a palpitating faint luster, as if staring at Ding Ning like prey.


    An extremely dangerous chill suddenly arose, which made Ding Ning''s cold hair stand upright, and the smile on his face gradually faded. Unexpectedly, LAN Jue had a killer mace, which made him have to deal with it carefully.


    "This life magic power, this is the life magic power of the black tiger family. The boy is finished now."


    Someone whispered in surprise.


    "Unexpectedly, a young man of the winged people forced LAN Jue to use his own life magic power. However, the price is too high, isn''t it worth it?"


    Someone who knows the inside story whispers to himself.


    Peng Tianao''s face was dignified. He took his sister and flew to the battlefield. He didn''t think Ding Ning could stop the attack, so he wanted to do it immediately.


    "Lan Jue, just a little grasshopper, it''s not like this. Let me come!"


    Ao Tu looked serious and dissuaded. It seems that Lan Jue will pay a high price to use this life magic power.

 Chapter 1072

    "He must die. He is proud to die under my own life power."


    LAN Jue wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and refused Ao Tu''s persuasion. His face returned to its previous proud color. Looking at Ding Ning''s eyes was like looking at a dead man.


    The black light tiger glittered with red blood, and his body expanded like an inflatable ball, while LAN Jue''s breath became listless at the speed visible to the naked eye. Even his muscles began to become shriveled, and his skin lost its luster, as if he had aged for decades.


    Ding Ning felt that the breath of the light tiger was rapidly becoming stronger, and a sudden color appeared on his face. Why was the life magic so powerful? It turned out that, like the merciful palm, the more power he absorbed, the more powerful his war skills were.


    It''s just that Lan Jue accumulates the Qi and blood power of his whole body, and what he accumulates is spiritual power.


    Is the compassionate palm his own divine power?


    Ding Ning thought curiously and understood the principle of the so-called life supernatural power. His previous fear of the unknown disappeared.


    Immediately, the Vajra virtual shadow disappears and shows the fifth move of great mercy palm, Luohan subdues the devil!


    The black light tiger has expanded to the size of more than twenty feet. Whether it is prestige or size, it completely crushed King Kong.


    The demons looked very relaxed. With a proud smile on their faces, they seemed to have seen the scene that Ding Ning was torn to pieces by the black light tiger.


    However, after the virtual shadow of arhat was revealed, the smiles on all faces were stiff and showed a look of horror.


    The more merciful and compassionate the palm is, the more huge the Dharma phase is and the more terrible the power is. As soon as the arhat Dharma phase appears, it is directly thirty feet in size, and it is still growing. The golden light and Ruixia are rolling, which directly crush the momentum of the light tiger.


    "Roar!"


    The black light tiger seemed unwilling to be compared. After a roar, he accelerated the pace of accumulating strength. In the twinkling of an eye, it expanded to the same size as the arhat virtual shadow, while LAN Jue became a skin and bone like an old man who drained all his blood essence.


    "No, it''s impossible, I won''t!"


    LAN never dared to believe it. She stared at the endless growth of Luohan virtual shadow. In the twinkling of an eye, it was more than fifty feet, but Ding Ning seemed to have no feeling at all. She didn''t have a hard look at all.


    He was always proud of how he could bear the fate of failure. As soon as he gritted his teeth, the human shape instantly changed back to his body and turned into a pure black colorful tiger. The black tiger roared happily, devoured the blood power of LAN Jue''s body and began to expand crazily again.


    Aotu and others changed their faces and hurriedly said, "Lan Jue, are you crazy? Stop quickly. If you go on like this, you will be drained of your blood and die."


    "I must kill him, kill him!"


    LAN Jue was already mad. His eyes turned blood red and roared.


    Ding Ning curled his lips and yawned innocently: "it''s really boring. What shit is the divine power of life. It turns out that it''s bigger than size. As long as I like, I can turn my little monk into hundreds of feet tall at any time."


    Seeing the appearance of the demons who didn''t believe it, Ding Ning was too lazy to stop writing with LAN. He said in a bored way: "Luohan, slap him to death. It''s so boring!"


    "Rub, rub, rub!"


    In the frightened eyes of the demons, the arhat virtual shadow was as high as 100 feet, raised a golden hand tens of feet, and slapped it with the momentum of destroying the sky and the earth.


    "Run!"


    I don''t know who shouted. The faces of the demons changed sharply and fled in an instant for fear of being affected.


    The three of Aotu are embarrassed. It''s neither going nor not going. Let''s go. It seems that they don''t stand up for justice. Don''t go. The power of this golden big hand is really terrible. I''m afraid they will be shot to death. They are in a dilemma for a moment.


    "Ah ah!"


    LAN Jue''s face showed an unwilling color, looked up and made a shocking roar. The king character on his forehead was shining. Suddenly it exploded, and a crystal clear skull appeared, emitting a creepy smell that made Ding Ning protect his whole body.


    "Zuqi, LAN Jue offered Zuqi?"


    The green sparrow didn''t tangle and didn''t have to run. She lost her voice and screamed at the same time.


    "Ancestral ware?"


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes. His intuition told him that the ancestral weapon was terrible, but it could not pose a life threat to him. Therefore, when Luohan''s golden hand photographed it without hesitation, the virtual shadow behind him flashed and drank softly: "Ten Thousand Buddhas, Chaozong!"


    "Boom!"


    As if the sky broke and the earth cracked, the black light tiger was patted into light and rain by the golden big hand before it played its value. It forcibly photographed the ground with a huge handprint of tens of feet around. The terrible shock wave surged around like a hurricane, and everything passed was destroyed.


    The three green birds screamed. Although they were emitting red blood, they still flew back for tens of meters under the impact of the explosive air wave, and then staggered to stand firm, with a look of horror on their faces.


    "Ha ha, go to hell!"


    LAN Jue, who should have been slapped into meat mud, came out of the ground with a disheartened face and laughed wildly. The ancestral ware suspended above his head exuded Yingying white light to protect his integrity. It''s time for him to fight back.


    But before he urged Zuqi to kill Ding Ning, his face changed dramatically, and the rampant laughter stopped suddenly.


    "Oh, bamihong!"


    The magnificent Sanskrit sound resounded through the sky, and the Golden Buddha virtual shadow hundreds of feet in size was emitting dazzling golden light. A golden Buddha virtual shadow was like a real one, and its palms were combined, flying all over the sky to worship.


    With the worship, tens of thousands of little Buddhas emitted golden lights into the huge Buddha''s body, making it gradually solidify, and the breath soared madly, while the Little Buddha gradually illusory and dissipated in the air.


    In the mid air, the golden glow like rain cleansed all evil people. The aura of countless kilometers around formed a tide and frantically poured into the Buddha''s Dharma. The huge golden palm like covering the sky and blocking the sun exuded the mighty Buddha''s power. With the terrible momentum of destroying the sky and destroying the earth, it blocked the whole space, making all the people shrouded in it tremble and give birth to the mighty heaven''s power, An inviolable sense of submission.


    "Poop!"


    "Poop!"


    One demon clan after another, with fear and fanaticism on their faces, couldn''t help kneeling on the ground, and suddenly knelt down.


    The three green birds looked like earth, and even the strength of suckling made them come out. They showed their gods and fled outside the shrouded range of fingerprints.


    "Stop."


    The king of locust couldn''t sit still. The terrible power made his face change sharply and sent out a sharp roar.


    The essence of the vegetation emerges from the sky, emitting a glittering and translucent light, forming a green transparent barrier in the air, trying to stop this blow.


    "Stop? Why didn''t you stop when they attacked in a crowd and wanted to kill me? Why didn''t you stop when they kidnapped my friend and threatened to kill my friend? Why didn''t you stop when LAN Jue offered his ancestral weapon to kill me? Now we fight fairly, but you come and stop. It''s really fair!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled fiercely, and he shouted angrily.


    Don''t say he doesn''t want to stop now. Even if he wants to stop, he can''t do it. The ten thousand Buddha Dynasty is really too rebellious. Once it takes shape, it''s not under his control.


    "This... Ah!"


    The king of the locust tree was speechless when asked. Finally, he was speechless and turned into a long sigh.


    Although he didn''t shout to stop, the emerald green barrier was still gathering rapidly. It didn''t want to keep LAN Jue, but didn''t want Ding Ning to destroy here. With this palm, the ninth collar would be over, and the underground secrets would be exposed. This consequence is not what it can bear.


    "Hum!"


    Ding Ning snorted coldly, and a look of determination flashed in his eyes. LAN Jue must die. No one can save him today.


    "Kill him, kill him anyway, or we''ll be in danger!"


    In the ten thousand demon city, the black tiger king looked at the scene displayed on the developing grass. Even thousands of miles away, he could feel the horror of this palm. His eyes flashed with undisguised fear and killing intention. This young winged human race can now bring them such a great threat. When he grows up, the four families will be finished.


    "Seconded, never sit and watch him grow."


    The white bear demon king''s face was dignified and nodded heavily.


    "Secondarily, he must die. Even if he tears his face with the king of Huai, he must not stay!"


    The green Jiao King''s face was gloomy and could drop water, and said decisively.


    "Seconded!"


    The purple finch King''s face was calm, but the killing opportunity in her eyes had revealed her attitude.


    "What are you waiting for? Mobilize the army to prepare for the war, stare at the every move of the winged people, and send the demon king level strong people to kill them at all costs!"


    Seeing that the three had no objection, the black tiger king clapped his hands immediately.


    "Boom!"


    "Click!"


    "Ah!"


    The Golden Palm fell without any different meaning, and the emerald barrier condensed by the king of locust was only slightly blocked for a moment, and then it was broken.


    Zuqi was also vulnerable. With a click, there was a crack, the white brilliance converged, and the color fell to the ground. LAN Jue was photographed underground and turned into a pile of mud. Even the demon pill became a powder, which made Ding Ning''s Distressed mouth smoke. What a good ingredient, it was gone.


    But what followed was a strong sense of weakness. The power of this blow was far more powerful than before, almost draining his whole body, which made him secretly vigilant. He turned and grabbed Huang Sheng, who had knelt down and avoided a disaster, and spread his wings to fly to the valley.


    Sure enough, the Buddha was merciful. None of the demons kneeling on the ground died or even injured, which made these demons cry with joy, while those demons who tried to escape and resist died clean and turned into meat sauce.


    The three green finches were protected by a strange treasure and fled quickly. They were only affected by the air wave and were slightly injured. At the moment, looking at the devastated earth, their faces showed a look of horror. They didn''t dare to stop Ding Ning flying by.


    At the moment, the earth is cracked like a spider''s web, the peaks shrouded in the palm of the hand are cracked, and the dense roots and stems in the depths of the ground are intertwined and disordered, emitting Yingying blue light, which obscures everyone''s sight.


    But at the moment, Ding Ning''s heavenly eye upgraded and penetrated the dense green light tree roots. Although he only glanced at it in a hurry, he still saw some clues. The bright red plasma meat pool was constantly wriggling, and the strong vitality seemed to hide the great terror of palpitation.


    The blood essence of LAN Hu and others dissipated rapidly, instead of dissipating in the air, they entered the bottom of the earth along the ground and eventually became a tonic for a terrorist existence.


    The roots of the locust King radiate glittering and translucent light. The ground is being repaired quickly. The fragmented earth is gradually healing, and the broken peaks are constantly rising, which will soon return to their original state.


    Ding Ning''s throat is dry, his heart beats faster, and his face is gloomy. What''s hidden in the depths of the earth? It not only engulfed the spiritual power of the living, but also engulfed all living creatures'' flesh and blood essence.


    How is the world formed? What kind of secret is hidden?

 Chapter 1073

    Ding Ning didn''t think about it carefully before. He thought it was just a broken wasteland like the sunset continent.


    But now he found that it didn''t seem to be as simple as a broken continent. It seemed to hide earth shaking secrets.


    Did you come here by chance or by necessity?


    If it''s only accidental, if it''s inevitable, what''s the purpose? Who is leading all this? Is it an old donkey? Or the mysterious old Lama?


    Ding Ning thought carefully and was afraid. He ignored Huang Sheng''s compliment and envy. He sat there in a daze and fell into meditation.


    Ding Ning couldn''t understand it. He just felt that his destiny didn''t seem to be under his control. This inexplicable feeling made him very uncomfortable.


    But it''s no use thinking more now. He must recover his physical and spiritual strength as soon as possible to cope with the next thunder retaliation.


    The breathing method of all things works quietly, and the shadow killing technique and the black stone tablet echo each other from a distance. It seems that the Trinity forms a wonderful connection.


    Soon, he was in deep recovery, and did not realize that his breathing rhythm had resonated with an unknown existence in the deep part of the earth. The everfount spirit and essence of life poured out of the earth into his body, and quickly recovered all his consumption. God knew that he was constantly being released from the naked eye and became his controllable power.


    "Bang... Bang... Bang..."


    Everfount, his heart beat gradually with an unknown world without end, forming a common rhythm. The majestic essence of life is like the floodgates flowing into his body, which makes him instantly return to its peak. But the essence of life is still pouring in, and imitation Buddha will never stop.


    A strong sense of crisis and familiarity came. Ding Ning''s eyelids moved sharply and wanted to open his eyes, but the almost violent influx of energy made him fall into a half awake nightmare state, which he couldn''t even move a finger.


    Huang Sheng saw that Ding Ning was not in the mood to take care of him. He closed his eyes and healed there. He didn''t dare to disturb him any more. He sat down and began to heal.


    But in a flash of effort, he felt all over the body, and the wound was healed at the speed that the naked eye could see. Even the mouthpiece of his mouth was growing again. He opened his eyes in horror and could not believe that he looked at Ding Ning. He just recovered from the instant he recovered from his life. What extent did he get rich in the essence of his life?


    "The scattered energy is more pure than that in Wanyao city. If you can follow him, what cultivation resources do you worry about?!"


    Huang Sheng''s eyes are bright, and he is envious of smashing bar and smashing bar mouth. With such sufficient pure energy cultivation, he is sure to enter the realm of demon king in the shortest time.


    But he didn''t know that Ding Ning was facing the biggest life and death crisis in his life.


    When he signed the gift contract with the tree essence, he wanted to use life essence to support him. Unlike the unknown existence of terror, there was no hostility, or it did not have the sense of independence. Only according to the instinct of life, he felt the same breath rhythm of the same root and regarded Ding Ning as the same kind of person. He wanted to share the best things with him.


    For Ding Ning, it hardly wished to live. It is a disaster. The essence of the essence of life that exists in terror is comparable to that of a tree. The energy of the vast and the most pure is too strong to make him feel so sad that he grows and expands physically and mentally, and his body is as strong as a broken porcelain doll. It can be continuously repaired under the action of the green wood and the essence of massive life, and then it is constantly cracked. Then it is repaired... Then it breaks...


    Finally, it is barely maintained in a temporary balance, which can be world without end with the essence of life, and let him wander on the line of life and death. Once the balance is out of balance, he will burst and die.


    Although his brain was shocked by the violent energy and even lost the ability to think, the subconscious sense of life and death crisis made him realize that he was in great trouble. The internal and external circulation system instinctively operated wildly and the nine orifices operated overload. He wanted to purify and refine these excess energy to reduce the burden on the body.


    The energy of the essence of life is too pure and too vast. Even if the nine orifices are mutated into rotated phagocytic black holes under overload, it is still impossible for Ding Ning to escape from the threat of explosion.


    "Boom!"


    At a certain moment, the black hole of Jiuqiao finally couldn''t maintain this balance. The violent and almost destructive energy finally made Ding Ning instinctively enter the transformation state. A huge Jinpeng suddenly appeared, giving a vent to the violent energy and frantically pouring into Jinpeng.


    "First... Ancestors!"


    The towering Jinpeng image reflected the sky above the 10000 demon leader. The powerful power was earth shaking. Huang Sheng, the nearest one, trembled all over, turned his eyes and fainted directly.


    Peng Tianao looked at the scene in horror, pulled his sister to kneel on the ground with a "pop" and crawled on the ground with tears.


    In the second Lord''s house, which was being mobilized for war, the old wing man trembled all over and burst into tears. He knelt respectfully on the ground with all the wing people and shouted: "our ancestors are coming to the world, and our unworthy children are ashamed of our ancestors!"


    In Wanyao City, the top leaders of the four families who were preparing to hang Ding Ning trembled and looked at the golden roc with a size of thousands of miles. They sat on the ground with their legs paralyzed, and whispered in disbelief like mud: "how is this possible? How is it possible? How can the ancestors of the winged people be reborn?"


    The only calm purple finch demon king dared to look at the figure of Jinpeng emitting golden light in the sky. He narrowed his eyes for a long time and shouted in a sharp voice: "it''s not in the right state. His eyes are closed and haven''t fully recovered. Come on, while it''s still in the weak period of recovery, let''s interrupt its recovery, otherwise it''s too late."


    "What to interrupt? Even if it hasn''t fully recovered, it''s not something I can interrupt."


    The green Jiao king said with a decadent face.


    "Yes, the power it now emits makes me paralyzed thousands of miles away. What can I use to interrupt me?"


    The White Bear King said bitterly.


    The black tiger king was also disillusioned and said with a tragic smile: "God does not bless my four families. I regret that I should not provoke the winged people for the sake of power."


    "Are you still not men? When is it? Now, either it dies or we die. Anyway, it''s all dead. Why not fight for the last time. As long as it can interrupt its recovery, what''s the fear of the little winged Terran?"


    The purple finch King roared fiercely with a hiss that hated iron but not steel.


    "But the pressure of blood level is no joke. I''m afraid we''ll be shocked into blood fog as soon as we get close. How can we interrupt?"


    Qingjiao Wang and others were inspired, but then he thought of the real problem and shook his head again bitterly.


    The purple finch King smothered slightly, and then his face showed a cruel and decisive color: "the winged people have ancestors. Don''t our four families have ancestors? We should be able to resist its blood pressure by going to the holy mountain to ask for the ancestors'' bones."


    "Are you crazy? How can the bones of our ancestors be desecrated?"


    The White Bear King''s face changed sharply and roared fiercely. The green Jiao king and the black tiger king looked at each other, but they both saw each other''s hesitation. This is a land without heaven. They only respect their ancestors and regard their bones as gods. The purple sparrow demon king''s idea is very rebellious.


    "When is it? Do you still care about blasphemy? If the ancestors had spirits, would you like to see their descendants face the situation of extinction?"


    Although the purple finch king was a woman, he was very courageous and shouted angrily, "I think my ancestors knew under the spring. They will certainly understand our difficulties and will never blame us. If there is really punishment, I am willing to bear it all and never implicate you."


    "What are you talking about? You have such courage as a woman. Will the three men still be afraid?"


    The black tiger king had a quiet look in his eyes and clenched his teeth. "You''re right. If our ancestors had a spirit, they would certainly understand our difficulties. It''s not too late. Let''s go and ask for the remains of our ancestors. Otherwise, once the ancestors of the winged people recover successfully, it''s too late."


    "Now it seems that this is the only way, so hurry up!"


    The green Jiao king and the White Bear King were successfully persuaded and showed determination in their eyes.


    After reaching an agreement, they dispersed separately, summoned the strong above the demon king in the family to offer sacrifices, and invited the remains of their ancestors to win a glimmer of vitality.


    The king of locust was clear about everyone''s behavior. The only thing he didn''t know was what happened in the hasty forbidden valley. He saw the golden winged ROC emitting terror through the demon planting heavenly eye, and his strange face showed a touch of confusion.


    In the ninth ring, the Yin-Yang and five elements are reversed. The old donkey takes Bai xun''er to a barrier like no one''s land, and finds Bai xun''er''s ancestral body and a strange stone ball eye.


    Bai xun''er was sad and respectfully kowtowed three heads. Then he carefully put the decayed bones of his ancestors into an animal skin bag and was ready to take them out for burial.


    The old donkey looked at the scene without expression, but didn''t give her the stone ball eyes. After she collected the bones, he said lightly, "come with me!"


    Bai xun''er had long been used to his arbitrariness and didn''t ask much. He followed him meekly and walked to the depths of the ruins.


    All the way down, I saw countless corpses with strong breath, including demons, insects, people and animals, some as big as mountains, some as small as babies, some as golden, some as black as jade, some as white and crystal... They have different shapes and gestures.


    But without exception, these bones all exude a frightening smell of terror. Bai xun''er''s eyebrows and hearts are tingling, his head is splitting, and his flesh is about to collapse all the way across the border. If the old donkey didn''t release a light curtain to protect her, let alone go deep, she would be scared at a glance.


    She was frightened and wanted to ask several times, but the old donkey never said a word, but her face was very dignified. She was careful at every step and didn''t dare to make any mistakes, which made her swallow back her words and follow the old donkey.


    At the moment, Ding Ning was forced very hard. Jin Peng''s real body was unconsciously released by the violent energy impact. There was a buffer period, which allowed him to temporarily restore a line of Qingming, but he knew clearly that Jin Peng''s real body could accommodate a lot of life energy, but it was just a drop in the bucket for the terrible existence underground. He couldn''t hold on for too long.


    He once again fell into the danger of the energy of the tree essence. At that time, he still had the elemental understanding that he could constantly open up the Dan Tian, which could increase the capacity of the essence of life. But now he is successful in five elements. Only a third day thunderbolt can be realized. Even if the thunder and lightning are fully understood, it is impossible to get rid of this crisis of life and death.

 Chapter 1074

    He now hopes to a slim chance of survival through the lightning and the spirit of the spirit, and to quench the spirit with the energy of the essence of life.


    The joy of obtaining the breathing method of all things has long been swept away. This damn breathing method is the source of his life. He can''t stop running at all. He can''t stop the infusion of life energy because of his crazy independent operation.


    The breathing method of all things forms an extremely subtle connection with the black stone tablet and shadow killing technique. The three continue to circulate. Driven by the life energy, they madly purify his spiritual power and enhance his control. In this short time, his sea of knowledge has dropped to one-third of the original, which makes him doubt that after all the divine consciousness has been quenched, Will there be no God to refine and directly explode his knowledge of the sea.


    All unknowns are equal to a great fear. Things have reached the present stage. Ding Ning no longer complains about the world and people. He can only desperately understand the lightning element, strive to survive under the impact of this vast energy, and wait for a glimmer of vitality.


    The whole God''s perception of thunder and lightning element makes him have no time to care about him. 30%... 50%... 70%


    With the upgrading of the perception of lightning elements, Dantian is also growing, so that the vast energy storm can be maintained in a balance, and there is no crisis of explosion for the time being.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, perhaps just for a moment, but in Ding Ning''s feeling, it is longer than a century. The lightning element finally realizes that it is full. After a crisp bang, the lightning totem is transformed into a trace of current, integrated into his limbs and bones, and even deep into the bone marrow, constantly refining his essence.


    The pain brought by the deep into the bone marrow is by no means human beings can bear. It is thousands of times more severe than the pain during military training. He roared up to the sky and wanted to vent the mental collapse caused by the pain.


    His strong desire for survival made him understand that he must not be in a coma, otherwise he would die this time.


    He showed his eyes and was in pain. He screamed and roared heartily, vented the fear caused by pain, maintained the clarity of the Lingtai with an unprecedented amazing will, and never let himself lose consciousness.


    Over the ten thousand demon leader, the huge Jinpeng figure obscured the sky and the sun, and the shrill whistling sound was accompanied by unparalleled terrorist pressure, which made all demon families kneel down with trembling. That was the level pressure from the depths of blood, that was the terrorist pressure emitted by different levels of life, which made them tremble from the soul.


    Only the holy mountain, countless powerful wills soared into the air, and powerful and unparalleled ancestral wills united to compete with Jinpeng''s will.


    Thanks to these strong wills, the blood pressure on the members of the four families who are worshipping their ancestors has been reduced to a tolerable level and did not kneel down.


    But even so, it makes them tremble and sweat, and their eyes are filled with infinite fear.


    "How could this happen?"


    Ding Ning thought that after the thunder and lightning was completed, he would integrate his spirit and spirit into the divine martial arts realm and condense the martial soul. However, with the thunder and lightning quenching, he discharged a trace of hidden impurities in the bone marrow. The next quenching and refining was not so difficult to bear, allowing him to temporarily restore his sober mind.


    What made him tongue tied was that his cultivation not only did not break through the divine power, but was directly suppressed to the Zhenwu heaven.


    The energy of the rage is pouring in continuously, which makes his body crack. Even the restoration power of the green wood and the essence of life can not keep up with the speed of body cracking. It is always easier to destroy than to build. This is the everfount truth, which is the most direct embodiment of this.


    This gave him a deep sense of despair. Is it true that he is doomed today? Hatefully, Kun''s blood is too thin to activate.


    "Boom!"


    It never rains but pours. Just as a spider''s web like crack appeared in his body and was about to collapse, his divine consciousness was thoroughly refined, but the black stone tablet did not let him go. It cooperated with breathing and shadow killing, and mercilessly continued to refine his knowledge of the sea.


    "Roar!"


    The sea was broken in an instant. The severe pain from the depths of the soul made Ding Ning''s eyes congested and fell into a confused state. Unexpectedly, he unconsciously entered the second personality and possessed state.


    The huge Jinpeng figure in the air is no longer golden, but emits black light. The cold atmosphere envelops the world, which makes all the demon families feel cold from their bones. They are more afraid of falling to the ground, and even dare not lift their heads.


    The members of the four families could not help but terminate the sacrifice and looked at the golden winged roc with endless cold.


    "Bang!"


    The flesh of the golden winged ROC suddenly cracked, then collapsed and turned into a golden rain.


    "The recovery of the winged ancestors failed, great..."


    The members of the four families all looked happy. They couldn''t help clapping their hands and cheering with relief.


    But at this time, the change happened again. A trace of black fog with extreme intensity was swirling in the air. It was difficult but determined to reorganize Jinpeng''s body, so that the cheers of the four family members stopped like a duck suddenly pinched by the neck, and the heart sank to the bottom of the valley again.


    One by one, they clenched their fists, stared at the black and gold rocs after the reorganization of their bodies, and prayed secretly in their hearts that they would fail, fail, and must fail!


    The winged Terrans, who were as nervous as them, also clenched their fists, but prayed for success, success, we must succeed!


    "Bang!"


    With an earth shaking violent explosion, a huge mushroom cloud appeared in the sky. Just after the difficult reorganization of Jin Peng''s figure, it was forcibly exploded in the violent energy tide again, turned into bursts of light rain and dissipated in the air.


    "Hahaha, heaven never stops me, heaven never stops me, the recovery of the ancestors of the winged people failed!"


    For a long time, Jin Peng''s real body never appeared in the air again. Only then did the members of the four families rejoice. When they mentioned their voice, they finally realized it, cheering and clapping their hands.


    The winged people fell into a dead silence. Their faces were sad and full of reluctance and sadness. Their fists were clenched and their knuckles turned white. What''s more, some of the weak winged people knelt to the ground and cried.


    "Why cry? What''s to cry about? The recovery of ancestors is an accident. It''s the best if it can be done, but it''s nothing if it can''t be done. Even without the recovery of ancestors, our wing Terrans will never bow to anyone. Let''s prepare and start preparing for war!"


    The old wing people forced down their inner grief and shouted loudly, which made all the wing people feel like they were enlightened, instantly restored their fighting spirit, wiped away their tears, and became high spirited again.


    They know that after this failed recovery of their ancestors, the four families have become frightened birds. They will never allow the winged people to survive in the world. They will attack the winged people at the first time and kill them all.


    Orders were issued by the ancestors of the wingers in an orderly manner. One by one, the wingers spread their wings and flew in all directions to contact the major races that had been protected by the ancestors of the wingers, form a strategic alliance and prepare for the coming war.


    Similarly, the same is true in Wanyao city. The four families have operated for many years, and there are countless vassal races under the family. The recovery of the ancestors of the winged people has failed, and the prestige of the winged people has greatly reduced. It is the best time to eradicate them. Even if the king of Huai intercedes with the winged people again, they will not agree. The winged people are so scary.


    The two sides are preparing for war, and their respective races are courting good relations. An undercurrent is surging, and the tense atmosphere is spreading throughout the ten thousand demon leader.


    "Wing emperor, still failed?"


    The Huai King''s humanized face showed a sad color and gave a long sigh. He didn''t plead for the winged people anymore and entered a deep sleep.


    Maybe after waking up, Wan demon leader will still return to the original development track, just like a pool of stagnant water and can''t afford any waves. The only difference is that some familiar faces will never be seen again.


    There is great terror between heaven and earth, as well as between life and death!


    When King Huai put away the demon plant and Tianyan fell asleep, everyone focused on the upcoming war.


    The terrible valley that once stirred the wind and cloud of ten thousand demons disappeared in everyone''s sight.


    Ding Ning, who once attracted the attention of countless people, killed the two beloved sons of the black tiger king, barbecued hundreds of demons as food, and even made a great movement in the recovery of his ancestors, will gradually disappear in the memory of the demons with the passage of time.


    There is no shortage of genius in this world, but there are few talents who can grow up and lead the coquettish style of an era.


    Ding Ning, such a genius who died halfway without growing up, can only become a valuable memory when they were young, but will not become an eternal existence in their lives.


    The girls of the demon clan did not cry, but felt a little disappointed. Their nature is to worship the strong, but once the powerful genius falls, they will no longer be the strong. The green and astringent feelings will eventually fade away with the passage of years until there is no trace.


    Perhaps, when they recall the past with white hair, they will occasionally think of the evil youth who once shook their heroic complex, cooked delicious barbecue, killed one person in ten steps, and dared to be the enemy of the world. They will have a little regret and a little loss, but that''s all!


    As for the fart King Huang Sheng who likes to brag, he is just a passer-by. His only function may be to add a little laughter to this wonderful memory.


    "Who is it? Who dares to erase the mark of my Tao seed?"


    On an abandoned planet in the unknown land, a huge black shadow sleeping in the depths of the planet for endless years suddenly emerged, towering like an indomitable giant, and a pair of scarlet eyes twinkled in the black fog, as if they could see through the long river of years and look at the land of the demon leader in the distance.


    The space of the whole unknown land is fragmented by the shock of terror. Countless space cracks appear, but they are like a good baby on the side of the huge dark shadow, and dare not approach at all.


    For a long time, the dark shadow was unwilling to send out an angry roar. The terrible air waves formed terrible and destructive ripples, which shattered the abandoned planet and became cosmic dust


    When I die, who will cry for me? When I am reborn, who will cry with joy for me?


    When Jin Peng failed to recast his flesh and was blasted by huge energy, this was the last question that Ding Ning''s residual reason wanted to know most.


    Father''s meeting, master''s meeting, mother''s meeting, sister''s meeting, snow falling meeting, solo meeting, nono meeting, Jingjing meeting, ye Huan sister''s meeting... Queen''s sister and MuQing meeting?


    Maybe, maybe not.


    But there are so many people thinking about themselves. How can they die like this?


    No, no, I haven''t met my mother, I haven''t had a family reunion, I haven''t watched my child born, and I haven''t brought my daughter-in-law to offer a cup of daughter-in-law tea to my father and mother


    There are too many things not done, too many wishes not completed, I am unwilling!

 Chapter 1075

    "I want to live!"


    When Ding Ning felt that his last consciousness was about to be swallowed up by the infinite darkness, he made a unwilling roar


    Deep in the ruins of terrible corpses, the old donkey suddenly stopped, as if he could see through all evil craftsmen, turned his head and quietly looked at the direction of Ding Ning''s soul, like wood carvings and stone sculptures, with distant and calm eyes.


    "Elder, what''s the matter?"


    Bai xun''er blinked his big watery eyes.


    "Nothing, let''s go!"


    Without explanation, the old donkey continued to bury his head and whisper in the inner world that no one could hear: "all I can do is this. The rest can only depend on yourself."


    Bai xun''er blinked in confusion. He was not surprised by the mystery of the old donkey and continued to move forward behind him.


    Ding Ning became an illusory figure, and there were almost endless illusory shadows in front of him. They lined up and walked numbly and mechanically. He subconsciously followed them and walked numbly in the empty space.


    Those virtual shadows have demons, demons, people and monsters, and their breath is extremely terrible. The energy inadvertently dissipated makes Ding Ning feel that his body has been torn, and the already illusory figure becomes more and more illusory.


    Ding Ning subconsciously stepped back a few steps, far away from those terrible virtual shadows, maintaining a safe distance.


    I don''t know how long later, a river appeared in front, dark as ink, emitting a palpitating breath.


    There is a single wooden bridge for one person to pass on the river. When the virtual shadows in front pass through the single wooden bridge, dark shadows suddenly jump out of the turbid river, tear those virtual shadows into the river and disappear instantly.


    Then, Ding Ning found that new virtual shadows began to appear behind him, and these virtual shadows were actually the virtual shadows pulled into the river before.


    This made him instinctively aware of the danger. When it was his turn to cross the single wooden bridge, he subconsciously spread his wings and flew directly over. Although the dark shadows at the bottom of the river expressed strong desire and jumped into the air one after another to drag him into the water, how could they succeed because of his unique and only flying shadow? He just instinctively used Tianpeng speed, It crossed the single wooden bridge in an instant.


    When he subconsciously looked back, he found that those dark shadows were virtual shadows with black evil smell all over. After failing to attack him, he fell into the river again and gave a shrill and desperate roar, but they were mercilessly melted by the river, and finally turned into water molecules and became a part of the Heihe river.


    Although Ding Ning has no memory, he still has a clear logical reasoning ability. The black virtual shadows in the river seem to be seizing some opportunity, and their opportunity is these virtual shadows. As long as they can be pulled into the water, they can replace them and become new virtual shadows. If the attack fails, they will be dissolved by the Heihe River, Into water molecules in the Heihe River.


    No wonder these black virtual shadows rarely attack those virtual shadows with terrible breath. Even if they lose consciousness, they can''t pull them into the water. As a result of failure, they can''t bear it at all, so they generally only attack the virtual shadows that are as different as their breath.


    Ding Ning was able to fly here, and his breath was still very weak. They immediately aroused their strong covetous heart. They were desperate to pull him into the water to replace him, but they ate the consequences themselves.


    Ding Ning wanted to understand this. He couldn''t help but be shocked into an unwarranted cold sweat. He felt that it was safer to follow behind the big army and first observe the road conditions ahead. Therefore, he found an imaginary shadow with a weak breath, followed him and continued to walk forward.


    After another unknown time, a single wooden bridge appeared again in front. This time, the single wooden bridge seemed to be in no danger. The virtual shadows all crossed safely. Ding Ning maintained the vigilance of flying at any time and crossed the single wooden bridge without danger. In front of him, there was a hillside covering a very wide area.


    At the eye, the mountains and fields are full of bright red beautiful flowers. There are flowers blooming all the time, and there are also blooming flowers withering. It is like a flame burning, emitting dreamlike magnificent colors. It looks beautiful.


    However, this beautiful scene made Ding Ning''s hair stand on end, because he saw several flowers in full bloom suddenly sprouting blood colored and strange virtual shadows attached to the virtual shadows in the team. After a burst of shadowy twisting, it seemed like molting. The red virtual shadows became the virtual shadows in the team, while the virtual shadows in the team became the red virtual shadows, It was swallowed by the withering flowers and bones with an exaggerated mouth.


    The desire to survive made Ding Ning have an almost beast like intuition about danger. When he set foot in the flower sea, a pair of wings suddenly opened and turned into a golden light to fly to the end of the flower sea.


    "Roar!"


    The sea of flowers was angry and swayed gently. The bright red flowers stacked together to form a beautiful flower ladder, which was no less than his flying speed.


    Ding Ning glanced back in a hurry and was suddenly surprised by the ghosts of the dead. He saw that among the thousands of red flowers in the flower ladder, there were ferocious red fierce ghosts, staring at him greedily with the eyes of choosing people and swallowing him. When he caught up with him, he would embrace and devour him.


    Fly, fly desperately!


    Ding Ning even made her breast-feeding strength come out, ignoring the illusory figure, which became more illusory because of excessive consumption.


    "Wheeze, wheeze!"


    Finally, I don''t know how far it flew. The endless sea of flowers was finally left behind by him. Ding Ning stopped and gasped. The illusory figure became more and more transparent and would disappear completely at any time.


    Behind him, thousands of flowers gave out a bleak scream of despair, full of unwilling and anger, but they were finally destroyed by invisible power into fly ash, completely eliminating smoke and clouds.


    Eh!


    When Ding Ning realized that he was facing a crisis and was secretly worried, a memory fragment appeared in his mind inexplicably, which seemed to be some breathing method.


    Without hesitation, he began to breathe according to the breathing method. Soon, he felt that he seemed to have some connection with this magical space. A trace of rich breath of life poured into his body like a sea of rivers, and his body began to gradually become solid, even like essence.


    After the subconscious joy, Ding Ning honestly photographed in the virtual shadow of the team and continued to move forward. Soon, the team had to go through an extremely gloomy and terrible black forest and go to the unknown front.


    Always on tenterhooks Ding Ning''s subconscious operation began to breathe, and the gloomy smell of Schwarzwald gradually became calm. The essence of life was constantly flowing into his body, giving him a sense of certainty. This Schwarzwald had no hostility towards him, and would never hurt him.


    Therefore, Ding Ning walked in the team honestly and watched the virtual shadow in the team be replaced by the virtual shadow drilled out of the fruits of dark trees every three times, but he always turned a blind eye to him, which made him feel a lot more secure. Perhaps, this breathing method can help him out of this terrible unknown land.


    Through the black forest, there was a huge city ahead, which surprised Ding Ning. Is it the end?


    The city was as bright as day, and the dazzling light made countless virtual shadows close to the city scream bitterly and dissipate into fly ash.


    Ding Ning was keen to find that most of the virtual shadows turned into fly ash were strange and successful in seizing and abandoning other virtual shadows, but there were also a few extremely powerful virtual shadows that carried the light, and a trace of black fog scattered in the virtual shadows. Finally, they became transparent and flawless like colored glass and successfully entered the city.


    Ding Ning is still far away from the city of light, and his unreal body is tingling, which makes his face change dramatically. Is his body also contaminated with those strange black substances?


    Recalling that he had reached some kind of tacit understanding with the black forest by using the breathing method before, he secretly beat a drum in his heart. The bright city won''t purify itself as an evil sycophant, will it?


    He subconsciously wanted to shrink back, but he thought that there were such black strange substances all the way. If he returned, he would sooner or later be replaced by other strange creatures. He could only harden his head and continue to move forward, secretly expecting that he could carry the test of light.


    The team was very slow. Ding Ning walked forward along the inertia, constantly sensing the limit of light his body can bear, and ran away immediately if the situation was wrong.


    But in the end, he breathed a long sigh of relief. After being examined, the black strange substances in his body were purified by light.


    Of course, this is related to the fact that he used breathing to absorb a large amount of life essence, and made his soul body the most powerful presence in the team.


    But even so, the soul body purified by light became illusory again, and his already ignorant consciousness became confused again.


    The city is large and boundless, but even so, the streets are full of virtual shadows and souls that have entered the city after examination. They are in a long line that can''t see the end at a glance. They move forward almost step by step, but there is no sign of chaos.


    Ding Ning looked around curiously and found that all the souls had dull eyes, like unconscious idiots, which surprised him. You know, although these souls in the previous team had dull expressions and empty eyes, they still had some extremely powerful existence that maintained instinctive consciousness, He has seen many soul bodies that have been secretly attacked by strange beings to make an instinctive counterattack.


    But now, these guys, who were so strong and incredible in his heart before, all lined up in a neat queue like a good baby waiting for the kindergarten teacher to send a big red flower. Not one of them even looked around and whispered.


    Ding Ning worked the breathing method without talking, constantly expanded and solidified the soul, slowly immersed in the cultivation, but he didn''t find that with his cultivation, his consciousness was gradually recovering and condensing, and memory fragments flashed in his mind, but he couldn''t catch them.


    I don''t know how long I lined up. Ding Ning, immersed in cultivation, unconsciously walked into a huge square with the team.


    In the middle of the square stands a broad stone platform. Over the stone platform, a huge luminous grinding plate is suspended. The grinding plate is composed of black and white stones, which are engraved with mysterious runes.


    On one side, a black donkey with blindfolded eyes and white mouth and four hoofs is constantly pushing the stone mill in the void.


    Soul bodies walked up the stone platform one by one along the steps, sucked in by the suction emitted by the grinding plate, erased in the rotation of the grinding plate, turned into the purest energy and dispersed in the city of light.


    There are also extremely rare soul bodies. I don''t know why. After being rolled by the grinding plate for a long time, they have not been completely wiped out. They become almost transparent soul bodies, float to a dark path deep in the square, and finally disappear in it.

 Chapter 1076

    "Er!"


    Ding Ning, who fell into a confused state, unconsciously entered the grinding plate. When the soul was crushed and destroyed by the grinding plate, the sharp pain suddenly woke him up and gave a sad scream.


    The old donkey who pulled the mill seemed to hear his voice. His movements stopped a little, and he was severely whipped by a whip that suddenly flashed in the void. It was so painful that it convulsed all over and could only work hard to continue to pull the mill.


    Stunned, Ding Ning watched his just solidified soul being crushed inch by inch without resistance, and even his just solidified consciousness was gradually eroded, making his consciousness gradually fall into chaos.


    But the donkey''s fleeting pause kept him clear of the Lingtai, knowing that he had to save himself, or he would die.


    The old donkey gave him a faint sense of familiarity, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen it.


    But he could obviously feel that the old donkey''s speed of pulling the mill slowed down a bit, which seemed to buy him time and didn''t let him fall into a crisis that was immediately erased.


    Whip shadow flashed in midair, emitting a palpitating smell. It can be seen that the old donkey''s slowing down behavior is very dangerous. In order to challenge its bearing limit, he will give the old donkey another whip at any time.


    However, the old donkey''s speed was well controlled and always kept at a line slower than the normal speed, but at the critical point acceptable to the whip.


    Who is it? Why help yourself?


    Although Ding Ning didn''t know why, he could feel the kindness of the old donkey, and his heart was full of inexplicable gratitude.


    But he has no time to think more at the moment. The donkey can help him to the limit. If he can''t think of a way to save himself with the intentional help of the donkey, his death will be inevitable.


    By the way, breathing, I don''t know if it''s useful!


    Ding Ning''s heart beat like thunder, and sweat drops that shouldn''t have appeared on his illusory forehead. His brain turned rapidly. Finally, he just came up with such a bad way.


    The breathing method of all things began to operate continuously. The heinous pure energy in the city of light formed a mountain tidal wave of energy, crazy poured into the millstone, and constantly repaired his soul.


    Pain and happiness is a true portrayal of Ding Ning''s mood at the moment!


    The pain is because it is really painful. The feeling that the soul is wiped out by the grinding plate is really too painful. It is simply not a crime that people should suffer.


    And happiness is because the breathing method is really effective. It condenses the soul body that has been constantly worn out by the grinding plate but has not yet dissipated in time, becoming more pure, solid and powerful.


    After a period of time, due to the almost inexhaustible energy supplement, he had a protracted tug of war with the millstone.


    Obliterate... Reorganize... Obliterate... Reorganize


    At the moment, it has become the eternal theme on the stone platform. After the donkey realized that Ding Ning had not been erased and had the capital to fight the challenge arena with the millstone, he stopped taking the steel wire and began to work hard to pull and grind, and gradually returned to the normal pulling and grinding speed.


    Thanks to the water release of the old donkey, Ding Ning has an additional process of adaptation. Otherwise, once it suddenly recovers to the normal speed, Ding Ning will be instantly obliterated by the huge obliteration force and fall into confusion. At that time, the breathing method will be interrupted by itself. Even if Ding Ning is lucky to survive, he will become a transparent soul that completely loses all consciousness,


    Knowing all this, Ding Ning is full of gratitude to the old donkey. Although he has lost his memory, he has always been a grateful person. He secretly vowed that once he has enough ability, he will save the old donkey from the sea of suffering.


    The whip shadow composed of the suspected law God chain dissipated by itself after the old donkey recovered its normal speed. However, after realizing that Ding Ning''s soul could not be erased under the stone mill, it reappeared and pulled hard at Ding Ning.


    The old donkey''s face changed sharply and his actions couldn''t help but be shocked. It seemed that he didn''t expect this change to happen, which was completely beyond his expectation.


    The rule whip seemed to notice the movement pause of the old donkey. The whip shadow that had already pulled on Ding Ning suddenly retracted and pulled hard at the old donkey.


    Although the old donkey was in pain, his face showed a humanized happy smile. As expected, it was just an unconscious law of order. The first instruction was to supervise and whip it.


    When it and the soul violate the law of order at the same time, the law whip needs to maintain the first order law - supervisor.


    So the donkey began to fight with the law whip. Every time the law whip wanted to beat Ding Ning, it would stop grinding and force the law whip to whip itself. This move was a hundred attempts.


    Because the old donkey knows that it is now equivalent to a law of order here. No matter how painful it is, it can''t be killed. But Ding Ning is different. He is still very weak. The law whip only needs a whip, which can drive him out of his mind and never live again. This consequence is simply unacceptable, so he would rather bear the pain from the depths of his soul, We should also protect Ding Ning''s integrity.


    "Ah!"


    Ding Ning saw what the old donkey had done for him. The whip was whipped on the old donkey, but it hurt in his heart. His eyes showed their desire to crack, and his towering anger rose, sending out a roar that was suppressed to the extreme.


    "Bang!"


    With the roar full of grief and anger, Ding Ning felt his brain explode, and an illusory dark stone tablet seemed to disappear as if it did not exist in this space. With the operation of his breathing method, he established a certain spiritual connection with him.


    But that connection was still weak, but it made Ding Ning instinctively aware of the vitality. Whether he could survive the life and death crisis and rescue the old donkey, this mysterious black stone tablet was very important.


    Therefore, the breathing method runs faster and faster, and the connection with the black stone tablet is becoming closer and closer.


    But just when he was about to successfully pull the black stone tablet into this space through spiritual connection, there was a sudden change. The black-and-white grinding plate suddenly emitted a bright luster. A terrible force of law cut the space, making the black stone tablet that had gradually solidified and was about to cross the space illusory again, and even the spiritual connection was weak.


    "No, I won''t!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were round and round, and he roared reluctantly.


    With the sound of "boom", a memory fragment suddenly appeared in Ding Ning''s mind. It was the record of shadow killing, which made him instantly recall the cycle of the sky formed by the wonderful connection between the black stone tablet, the breathing method of all things and shadow killing.


    Ding Ning suddenly became enlightened as if he were enlightened. He suddenly had an extremely profound understanding and understanding of space rules. A space totem composed of countless transparent three-dimensional blocks was condensed out of thin air. It was the experience and understanding of space rules that went deep into the soul and made his understanding of space rules perfect in an instant. Unfortunately, his cultivation was too low, He missed this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity before he could understand the law of space. Otherwise, he might be able to directly understand the law of space.


    In the mechanical principle, the three-point positioning system is the most stable structure. Although the black stone tablet and breathing method look very strong, they are only a parallel straight line. The structure is not stable. As long as they are cut by the force of the law of order, they will become extremely fragile and will be cut off at any time.


    But when shadow killing technique was added to form a stable three-point positioning structure, the black stone tablet became solid again, crossed many voids, and appeared in Ding Ning''s sea of knowledge. It stood with breathing method and shadow killing technique to form the most stable framework structure, so that the law of order can no longer be isolated.


    Ding Ning heaved a sigh. The two methods and the mysterious black stone tablet formed a powerful force of unknown law, constantly competing with the attrition force of the stone mill, so that his attrition soul was constantly reorganized, becoming more and more solid and more difficult to erase.


    Later, the power of the grinding plate could no longer grind his soul into powder, but could only grind it into pieces of different sizes. However, under the power of the unknown law, this kind of crushing without hurting the root could not help him and let him reorganize in an instant.


    After the crisis of life and death was eliminated, Ding Ning finally had time to seriously think about what is here? Who are you? And why is it here?


    But there were so many missing memories that he wanted to break his head and didn''t understand. He felt the terrible and boundless pure energy in the bright city. Ding Ning felt sorry again. If only he could turn these energy into his own energy, it would be a great opportunity.


    The only pity is that he doesn''t have a physical body and can''t store energy. Except that he can use part of it to continuously refine his soul, everything else is wasted.


    "Buzzing, buzzing!"


    The black stone tablet trembled slightly as if it had seen through his thoughts.


    Immediately, Ding Ning felt a shock in his mind. The array lines on the black stone tablet flickered, and a tadpole like symbol was stripped out and turned into a red whirlwind totem, which was branded in the depths of his soul.


    It''s the destruction storm totem!


    Ding Ning was overjoyed. Unexpectedly, the erosive and ecstatic wind in Tiangang Disha array that he had been coveting was called destruction storm, which is the most terrible rule among the wind rules.


    What made him most happy was that under the special situation that he had only soul body, the understanding of the rules of the wind was just flicking his fingers to achieve great fullness.


    But the surprise is not over yet. The array patterns on the black stone tablet turned into golden tadpole runes have been stripped off one after another, turned into element totems and entered his soul, allowing him to understand it in an instant.


    Destroy acid rain totem, destroy hail totem, destroy dark thunder totem, destroy fog totem, destroy dark curtain totem, destroy Fire Totem, destroy Geng gold totem, destroy fragmentation totem, destroy shock totem


    There are 108 array patterns completely stripped off by the dark stone tablet and turned into totem symbols to help Ding Ning understand perfection, and all totem symbols are preceded by the word destruction.


    But I didn''t know that in the valley led by ten thousand demons, an old donkey had deep eyes and directed Bai xun''er to peel off the array patterns on the black stone tablet found in a pile of rotten meat and blood mud.


    "Elder, why don''t you let me fuse petrified eyeballs and take me to the depths of the ruins to fuse the stripping rays of that terrible monster?"


    Bai xun''er''s vertical pupil kept flashing white rays, stripping the array lines on the black stone tablet. He looked at the blood and flesh stained on the stone tablet with disgust, and muttered some dissatisfaction in his mouth.


    "You''ll understand later."


    The old donkey was as unpredictable as ever, which made Bai xun''er''s mouth full of dissatisfaction. If she knew that the pile of flesh and blood mud he despised was Ding Ning''s body, I don''t know if she could be so calm and comfortable.


    As for Huang Sheng, who was in a coma, when Ding Ning was about to be blasted, he summoned up his spare strength to send him out of the valley in order to prevent the explosive body from affecting him.


    Ding Ning was stunned by this sudden happiness. Is the black stone tablet a kind of encouragement? The perception rules can still cheat like this.

 Chapter 1077

    108 totems, that is, 108 energy fighting methods, will increase Ding Ning''s strength thousands of times.


    However, due to the lack of memory and the lack of flesh, Ding Ning just felt a sense of excitement, but he couldn''t say how excited he was.


    In addition to wind, fog, dark curtain and lightning, other totem symbols of the destruction series are automatically integrated into the annihilation divine pattern of tianmiedao.


    Ding Ning, who lost his memory, didn''t know what it meant. He just felt inexplicably excited when he found that tianmiedao appeared in his soul with the emergence of black stone tablets.


    It is reasonable to say that the nine totems of Chiyou Jiuli department in the past have all understood the great and complete realm. Ding Ning should also gather the martial soul to break the realm and enter the divine martial realm, but perhaps because there is no physical body, or for unknown reasons, his cultivation is stuck at the peak of Zhenwu jiuchongtian and cannot break through.


    The black-and-white grinding plate destroys everything, but because it is transformed by the law of order, it also has the constraints of the law of heaven and earth that must be followed. When the time comes, it will automatically "spit out" Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning was a little confused. There was a dark passage leading to the unknown front. He felt he should leave, but he couldn''t let go of the old donkey. He hasn''t rescued the old donkey yet.


    "Elder, what can I do to save you?"


    You can let Ding Ning ask, but you can''t get the donkey''s response.


    Ding Ning knew that it was the order and law here that blocked everything. Looking at the painful color on the donkey''s face when he was whipped, he knelt down with tears and knocked heavily on the donkey''s head. He solemnly swore: "senior, I don''t want to repay your kindness to me. I swear that one day, I will level here and help you out of the sea of suffering!"


    The old donkey showed a happy smile on his face, but he was trapped by the law of order. He couldn''t speak aloud and was silent.


    Ding Ning''s face showed the color of perseverance, took a deep look at the old donkey, turned and walked towards the deep channel and the vast unknown land.


    In the dark and deep path, virtual shadows stumbled one by one. Ding Ning followed the team and looked at these virtual shadows with some surprise. He clearly remembered that there were only a few virtual shadows that could not be destroyed under the millstone. How could there be so many virtual shadows here?


    He didn''t understand until he found that the surrounding walls were shining and soul bodies were condensed out of thin air. Those soul bodies that were wiped out by the grinding plate were indeed wiped out the mark of consciousness and completely dissipated, but the order divine pattern here can make these scattered energy form a new pure soul body.


    Ding Ning carefully observed the two souls for a long time and found that the two souls looked the same, but there were still some subtle differences.


    Those souls that have not been wiped out by the grinding plate seem to have more spirituality than those just condensed, an indescribable charm.


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful color. The soul that had not been erased either retained the vague memory of his life, or had some excellent talent.


    This made him secretly wonder where the road led and what secrets were hidden?


    It seemed that only a moment later, and it seemed that after endless years, Ding Ning finally came to the end of the channel. In front of him, there were two rotating black holes as if they existed from ancient times, and the terrible breath of palpitation escaped.


    Ding Ning stopped warily and didn''t move on, because he saw that the spiritual souls were sucked in by the strong suction emitted by the black hole on the left, and then the condensed souls entered the black hole on the right.


    Ding Ning is tangled. He has a hunch that if he enters the black hole on the left, he may have a bright future.


    But the black hole on the right emits a faint sense of intimacy, as if there were something familiar calling itself.


    How to choose? Ding Ning didn''t hesitate for too long. He didn''t like being threatened. The black hole on the left forcibly inhaled the soul and didn''t give people a choice. He didn''t like it very much, so he walked to the black hole on the right without hesitation.


    "Hoo!"


    The black hole on the left sent out a terrible suction force and wanted to suck it into it, but he was not willing to give in. He threw a divine light around him, forcibly resisted the terrible suction force and walked hard to the black hole on the right.


    "Thunderbolt!"


    The black hole on the left didn''t seem to expect that a soul dared to resist. Suddenly, the array lines on the surrounding walls flickered, condensing a dark red thunder and splitting at Ding Ning.


    "Hum!"


    Ding Ning snorted coldly. Most souls are negative substances. What he fears most is pure Yang thunder, but he is the one who understands the rules of thunder. How can he be afraid of this painless and itchy thunder?


    But the next moment, he knew he was wrong. He ignored that he had no flesh body. No matter how strong the pure soul body was, he was afraid of thunder. Moreover, the dark red thunder had touched the power of the law, which he could not resist at all.


    He only felt a burst of paralysis. The severe pain deep into the bone marrow made him lose the Lingtai. He was almost scared, and the soul like substance suddenly became illusory.


    "MD, careless!"


    Ding Ning scolded angrily. Seeing that the cave wall began to gather thunder again, he dared not linger. His wings vibrated and flew to the black hole on the right like lightning.


    "Zi!"


    The black hole on the left seemed to be enraged, the flashing speed of the array suddenly increased, and the fine power grid intertwined with dark red lightning suddenly appeared in front of Ding Ning, blocking his way.


    Ding Ning''s face changed dramatically. The black hole on the left is too overbearing. No one can disobey it and vows to annihilate it completely.


    The intense crisis of life and death made his cold hair stand upright. He subconsciously operated the third form of great mercy - the Buddha has no regrets!


    In this darkness, the Sanskrit sound is ethereal. Ding Ning''s soul body is solemn and emits golden light. The surrounding soul body is touched by the golden light, which melts like ice and snow, turns into the purest energy and dissipates in the air.


    "Thunderbolt!"


    The dark red thunder was completely angered, and countless lightning beams with destructive breath flew madly towards Ding Ning, and all the souls along the way were swept away.


    "Sorry!"


    Ding Ning apologized to those annihilated souls, but his eyes became more and more firm. Even if he was afraid of death, he would never yield to the black hole on the left.


    The soul curled up in the golden light and rushed to the thunder sea ahead, just like a moth to the fire.


    "Woo woo!"


    Just when Ding Ning''s soul and body collapsed and was about to be scared, a horn of vicissitudes suddenly sounded.


    Ding Ning looked at the brass horn floating from the depths of his soul, suspended in the air, and sounded automatically without wind.


    The dense soul rushed one after another like a charging soldier in the sound of the horn, surrounded him, and bravely resisted the terrible dark red thunder, as if the loyal dead were defending their master.


    But the soul body is too fragile under the thunder. Even if it weakens the power of a lot of thunder, the remaining thunder power is enough to drive him out of his wits.


    But then, a more shocking scene appeared, and the Nine Tailed flag suddenly appeared, emitting a black luster, like a protector, blocking Ding Ning''s body and splitting the residual thunder.


    Not to mention, the sun shooting bow also quietly emerged, emitting dazzling light, the brand of Tao and Tao law flashed, crazy absorbed the energy from the melting of the soul, condensed a terrible light arrow, and Ding Ning could even feel that it was full of destructive power.


    The black hole on the left seems to be aware of the threat. The thunder and lightning defense all over the sky, and the rock walls on both sides flicker with terrible array waves, as if a behemoth is gradually recovering.


    If you don''t go now, when will you stay!


    Ding Ning knows that the terror here is beyond imagination. Even if he shoots the sun and bows, it is difficult to really destroy the black hole. Without hesitation, he turns into a golden light and jumps into the black hole on the right.


    Like the most loyal guard, Sanbao always maintained a confrontation with the black hole on the left. Until Ding Ning disappeared in the black hole on the right, it turned into a three black light tail and escaped into the black hole on the right with Ding Ning.


    After a whirl, Ding Ning felt unprecedented pain all over, blackened in front of him, and subconsciously operated the breathing method of all things.


    "Hoo!"


    The spirit power of heaven and earth swarmed like a tsunami and gathered on his broken body.


    The broken limbs and rotten meat in the whole valley exuded divine luster, wriggling bit by bit, crawling towards his soul.


    "Ah! How can this meat paste move?"


    Bai xun''er was so frightened that he hid behind the old donkey and asked with a frightened face.


    But I didn''t find the old donkey relieved, and a happy smile appeared on his face.


    Without the answer from the old donkey, Bai xun''er was used to it. He leaned out his small head from behind the old donkey and stared warily at the rotten meat that would "crawl".


    With the passage of time, the old donkey looked at what was happening in front of him carelessly, but occasionally glanced out of the valley with a sharp warning.


    Outside the valley, several centipede poisonous insects who tried to spy on them felt cold and scared out of their wits. They quickly fled away. The old donkey''s eyes were so terrible that they didn''t dare to stay for a moment.


    "Ah!"


    Bai xun''er suddenly gave out a scream of crying ghosts and gods, which frightened the old donkey and almost kicked her out with a puckered hoof.


    "What''s your ghost''s name? It almost scared me to death."


    Seeing nothing unusual, the old donkey scolded in shock.


    "No... no... those rotten meat turned into people."


    Bai xun''er blushed, covered his eyes and turned his head shyly. He looked like he was scared out, but suddenly saw that the man was naked and shy.


    "Your future man, there''s nothing to be ashamed of."


    The old donkey reacted and said in tears and laughter.


    "Ah, what future man? Is he your younger generation?"


    Bai xun''er suddenly remembered that the old donkey had said he would introduce her to one of his younger generation, and his face suddenly changed.


    "Yeah, yeah, how''s it going? Are you satisfied?"


    The old donkey smiled very narrowly, revealing a pair of white big teeth. How obscene it looked.


    Bai xun''er was dejected and hung her head in silence. In order to repay her kindness, she could be threatened by the old donkey, but her heart hurt when she thought of Ding Ning.


    "Elder, why are you here?"


    The familiar voice suddenly sounded. Bai xun''er looked up in surprise, and then made a high decibel scream. He covered his face and blushed with shame. This bastard, why don''t you wear clothes.


    "Xun''er? No, you''re not the elder. It''s you, damn donkey. Ah, I''ll kill you!"


    Ding Ning recasts his body, his consciousness returns, and his lost memory gradually recovers. He suddenly sees the old donkey. In a trance, he thought it was the old donkey under the millstone. But after seeing Bai xun''er, he suddenly wakes up. This is not the old donkey, but the old thing in the pit, who almost died. He is angry and yells at the old donkey to fight with him.


    "Bang!"


    Ding Ning was kicked off by the old donkey, fell heavily to the ground, and sat on the ground in a daze.


    The old donkey is too powerful. You know, he is now stronger than before. I don''t know how many times. How can he even fail to catch the old donkey''s move?


    "Hey, grandson, I really think grandpa is a vegetarian? You''re far from beating Grandpa."


    The old donkey stood in human shape, holding two front hoofs and disdaining his lips, said arrogantly, "don''t think you have a man. Come on, let''s continue. Grandpa has to let you know why the flowers are so red today."


    "Old donkey, bullying too much, I fight with you!"


    Ding Ning was completely angered by his arrogant attitude. His eyes were bloodshot and rushed at the old donkey with open teeth and claws.


    "Bang!"


    "Dong!"


    "Bang!"


    Then came the performance time of the old donkey, a Wulin expert. With waves of earth shaking, Ding Ning was abused and could not find the southeast and northwest. He flew around the whole valley. His head was like the Buddha. It was all big swollen bags kicked out by the donkey''s hooves.

 Chapter 1078

    "Don''t fight, don''t fight, can''t fight!"


    Ding Ning bared his teeth and got up from the ground, rubbed the big bag on his head and shouted.


    The old donkey is really evil and surprisingly fast. No matter how he attacks, he can''t hit it. He wants to hide, but he can''t hide his pouting hooves. He can accurately kick him on the head every time, and never fails.


    The most evil thing is his physique and resilience. Such swelling can be eliminated in minutes, but the big bag kicked out by the old donkey can''t be eliminated, which makes him realize that the cultivation level of the old donkey has far exceeded his imagination, and he doesn''t want to abuse again.


    Most importantly, he could see that the old donkey had no malice towards him. Otherwise, with his skill, it would only take a minute to kill him.


    "Yo, isn''t it tough? Why don''t you fight?"


    The old donkey was unreasonable and said with a strange look on his arm.


    "It''s not courage or stupidity to do what you know you can''t do. You think I was kicked by a donkey in the head like you!"


    Ding Ning''s mouth was unforgiving. Since he knew that the old donkey didn''t mean to kill him, he wouldn''t be polite to him. It''s not that he doesn''t respect the old and love the young, but that the old donkey is really annoying.


    "Hum, boy, how can I talk to Grandpa? Is it humiliating to be kicked by a donkey?"


    The old donkey stared at him with a bad face and said angrily, "it''s an honor to be kicked by grandpa. Even if some people ask grandpa to kick him, grandpa is too lazy to move his hoof."


    "Cut, you old..."


    Ding Ning was about to open his mouth to ridicule him. His face suddenly became very wonderful. When he reached his mouth, he swallowed it unconsciously.


    Not to mention, the old donkey didn''t tell a lie. He just reunited with the body, and the soul returned. He couldn''t achieve perfect integration. It took a little time to fit the consciousness with the body. As a result, after being beaten by the old donkey, the body and soul merged quickly, and the big bag on his head turned into extremely pure energy and integrated into his body, making him instantly recover to his peak state.


    "Ding Ning, can you... Put on your clothes!"


    Bai xun''er blushed, covered his eyes, stamped his feet and shouted coyly, but his big black eyes glanced quietly from his fingers... Two eyes... Several eyes!


    Ding Ning''s face was red, and his blood was all in a state of blood. He gathered a blood gas suit and scratched his head. Feel shy, he said, "smoked, feel shy."


    "By the way, Ding Ning, what happened to you just now? Did you suddenly appear, or..."


    Although Bai xun''er guessed that Ding Ning might be condensed from the pile of rotten meat, she couldn''t believe it and asked tentatively.


    "It''s what you see. What else to ask? Women, they are all duplicity creatures. They can''t believe what they see with their own eyes."


    Before Ding Ning answered, the old donkey said in a strange way.


    "Old donkey, shut up!"


    Ding Ning''s body and soul are one now. He feels much stronger than before, and his courage is stronger. He thinks he should be able to fight with the old donkey. Seeing that he is so impolite to Bai xun''er, he immediately shouts with dissatisfaction.


    "Yo, hey, grandson, I owe you a beating again. Grandpa will teach you how to be a man."


    The old donkey was furious, and his figure drew shadows in the air. Thousands of donkey hooves stepped on Ding Ning''s head like a storm.


    "Hey, you really think I''m easy to bully, don''t you?"


    Ding Ning was happy and fearless. After his body and soul were completely integrated, his divine consciousness had changed qualitatively. Not only did the detectable range soar to millions of meters, but even the donkey''s speed faster than lightning became clear in his divine consciousness.


    However, at the next moment, Ding Ning, who was full of self-confidence, was tragic. His divine consciousness became stronger, but the reaction speed of his body couldn''t keep up with his divine consciousness. In the twinkling of an eye, it was like being bombarded by ten thousand thunder, and his head was covered with dense big swelling bags, such as Tathagata and Tathagata.


    "Ah ah, I''m so angry, you damn old... Eh!"


    Ding Ning bared his teeth, rubbed his head and roared, but he was kicked on the side by the old donkey, kicked upside down and hit the cliff of the valley. He just printed a personal cavity, and then slipped slowly like a mural a moment later.


    "Ding Ning, how are you? Are you okay?"


    Bai xun''er exclaimed, ran forward with worry on his face, picked up Ding Ning, who closed his eyes tightly, and cried out.


    "Install, continue to install!"


    The old donkey Menqing threw his mouth away and said to Bai xun''er, "this little bastard is pretending to be dizzy and taking advantage of you."


    Bai xun''er suddenly found a claw of Lushan on her hip. He blushed, stamped his foot in anger, and threw dingning out: "Stinky dingning, you hate it. If you pretend to be someone else, you''ll... Ignore you."


    "Ouch!"


    Ding Ning couldn''t pretend to go on, pretended to have just sobered up, blinked innocently, bared his teeth, rubbed his ass and said sadly, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with me just now? Why did I faint? Who''s so cruel? He threw me to the ground while I''m unconscious, and my ass is about to fall in half."


    "Cut!"


    The old donkey rolled his eyes with his arm to express his contempt.


    Bai xun''er glared at Ding Ning angrily, turned his head angrily and ignored him. For the first time, he found that this guy was so shameless.


    After waiting for a long time, Bai xun''er didn''t see any movement from Ding Ning. Bai xun''er turned around curiously and found that his eyes were shining and staring directly at the ground, as if he saw a peerless treasure.


    Along his line of sight, there was nothing on the ground? This made Bai xun''er very dissatisfied. He unconsciously tooted his small mouth and was about to speak, but he was seriously stopped by the old donkey.


    Bai xun''er was still in awe of the old donkey. He stuck out his tongue and didn''t dare to make a sound, but he was curious to death. What was Ding Ning looking at? Why can''t I see anything.


    But I didn''t know that Ding Ning was caught in the feeling at the moment. He had a walk on the reincarnation Road, which made his divine sense strong and incredible. In addition, he had an upgraded version of heaven''s eye. He could see clearly what Bai Xun Er couldn''t see.


    It was the footprints left by the old donkey, which formed a strange rhythm on the ground. Although the old donkey beat him mercilessly before, it was actually demonstrating this set of body method and martial arts for him.


    Although Ding Ning has Tianpeng''s extreme speed, which is faster than the sound speed, Tianpeng''s extreme speed can''t play a big role in the small-scale movement, and the old donkey''s body method and martial arts can beat Ding Ning to the north. It can be seen how powerful this body method is, which fills the gap in this aspect for Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning watched it for a long time. After remembering the footwork, he closed his eyes and a figure appeared in his mind to show him the footwork back and forth. The stone man was slightly hot and kept pushing and correcting, pushing the footwork to perfection.


    I don''t know how long it took. Ding Ning Huoran opened his eyes. His eyes were bright and bright. He bowed to the old donkey with his fist: "thank you for your kindness."


    "Boy, take it."


    The old donkey turned his eyes and showed no gratitude. His two hind legs turned into a remnant of the Tao and kicked Ding Ning.


    "Well come!"


    Ding Ning was not in a hurry. He also turned into a series of shadows and launched a counterattack against the old donkey. He knew that the old donkey was feeding him, so that he could master this set of footwork as soon as possible.


    One man and one donkey were so fast that they turned into the shadow of their debut that Bai xun''er, who was in the dark, couldn''t tell who was who. He stamped his feet anxiously: "Why are you fighting again, can''t you say it well?"


    It''s a pity that one person and one donkey are fighting to the sound place. Where can they be willing to stop? Ding Ning gradually turns from raw to skilled, and gradually defends to attack. He gradually becomes equal to the old donkey. Later, when he is perfect, he even begins to suppress the old donkey.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight, it''s really a church disciple starving to death, master!"


    As soon as the figure flashed, the old donkey withdrew from the battle group and said breathlessly.


    Ding Ning''s face was not red and out of breath. He stopped calmly, but there were still two big bags on his head. He rubbed his head and bared his teeth: "think beautiful. If you don''t fight, you won''t fight unless you let me kick two feet."


    The footwork corrected by the stone man is obviously better than the footwork passed by the donkey. If he wasn''t proficient at the beginning, he wouldn''t be kicked by the donkey and finally get the upper hand. The donkey said to stop when he saw the situation. How can there be such a good thing.


    "Kick, kick, I''ll be kicked by a donkey."


    The old donkey said with a rogue face and closed his eyes and put his head up.


    Ding Ning has a black line at one end. This old scoundrel is really embarrassed if he doesn''t fight back.


    "Well, Ding Ning, don''t be unreasonable and unforgiving. Predecessors are very good."


    Bai xun''er couldn''t see it anymore. He hurriedly stopped Ding Ning, with a small mouth, looking like he was afraid that Ding Ning would really start.


    Ding Ning saw the old donkey grinning at Bai xun''er behind his back. He looked like a small man, which made him cry and laugh.


    Don''t mention Bai xun''er''s intercession. Even if she doesn''t speak, Ding Ning can''t really kick the old donkey. After all, the old donkey has a gift for him.


    Taking advantage of the situation, he took Bai xun''er''s small hand and said righteously, "what are you talking about? Am I such a careful person?"


    "Aren''t you?"


    The old donkey answered the words very smoothly, which made Ding ninghen''s teeth itch and glared at him. This shameless old donkey is not a thing.


    "Well, don''t say a word!"


    Bai xun''er shook his head funny when he saw their big eyes and small eyes.


    "By the way, old man, what''s the name of this footwork?"


    Ding Ning was too lazy to argue with the old donkey and asked.


    "Alone in the world!"


    The old donkey said angrily.


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes silently. Although this step is very impressive, do you want to take such an exaggerated name!


    "Hey, boy, don''t be unconvinced. My footwork is definitely the first-class footwork in the world. Its real name is Tianpeng eight steps!"


    The old donkey rolled his strange eyes and said, "I don''t think it''s too powerful, so I changed my name to be unique."


    "Cut, it''s still Tianlong Babu... Eh? What did you say? Tianpeng Babu?"


    Ding Ning disdained his lips and then thought of something. His face changed and his heart couldn''t help banging. Is this footwork adapted from Jin Peng''s body method?


    "Tianpeng eight steps, you heard right!"


    The old donkey was lying on the grass like a man, with a weed in his mouth, two front hoofs behind his head as a pillow, and his legs crossed. He replied casually.


    "Er!"


    Ding Ning felt more and more that the old donkey was unpredictable. From the first time he started with him to now, the old donkey had not exerted any magic power. He was fighting with him with his physical strength and footwork, so that he couldn''t see the level of the old donkey''s cultivation.


    "By the way, here you are!"


    The old donkey threw the black stone tablet to him. Ding Ning''s face became more and more strange. He knew that there was a stone tablet in the sea. Where did this stone tablet come from?


    When he looked attentively, he saw that there was nothing on the black stone tablet in his hand, and there was no array pattern, which made him wonder. Did he know that the stone tablet in the sea was not here?

 Chapter 1079

    Ding Ning asked modestly, "elder, what is the origin of this black stone tablet?"


    "The two poles do not destroy crystals!"


    The old donkey gave him a deep look and his face became more dignified than ever before.


    "Two poles do not destroy crystals?"


    Ding Ning repeated in a low voice, his face full of ignorance. He probably knows what''s going on. What is it that doesn''t destroy the crystal?


    "Everything in the world has two poles with different attributes, life and death, old and young, men and women, sadness and joy, light and darkness..."


    The old donkey looked like a worldly expert and said calmly.


    "Yin and Yang?"


    Ding Ning was shocked and blurted out.


    "Children can be taught!"


    The old donkey quacked with a strange smile. The appearance of relying on the old and selling the old made Ding Ning want to kick him, but now is not the time. According to the impulse in his heart, he showed a flattering smile: "what is that immortal crystal?"


    The old donkey leaned at him and didn''t speak, which confused Ding Ning.


    Bai xun''er still went to the road. He squatted in front of the old donkey and politely helped him rub his shoulders and hit his back, making the old donkey comfortable. He said in an old-fashioned way: "Hey, it''s still a good granddaughter who is sensible. Unlike some grandson, he doesn''t go to the road at all."


    Ding Ning stroked his sleeve with a black thread at one end, and said tragically: "your old light tilted his eyes. I don''t know what you want to do. Don''t you just rub your shoulders and beat your back? Xun''er, get out of the way and let me come."


    "Get, get, let you come. You little white eyed wolf must take the opportunity to dismantle my old bone!"


    The donkey mercilessly exposed Ding Ning''s mind and resolutely refused.


    Ding Ning turned his lips secretly. I really think I''ll serve you. Isn''t it because I want to know what immortal crystal is?


    Fortunately, the old donkey didn''t want to sell off. Under Bai xun''er''s insinuation, he said it happily.


    Ding Ning was stunned and looked at the black stone tablet with green eyes.


    The immortal crystal is the immortal material cultivated by the immortal strong. This material is immortal and lasts forever.


    The so-called immortal strong man is the immortal of the creation God level known to Ding Ning.


    According to the old donkey, immortality is only the name among the three worlds. In the chaotic universe, it is generally called immortal level, and some are also called Saint level strong.


    Immortal level strong people are also divided into 369. According to the calling habit of the three realms, the old donkey tells the classification of immortals in detail.


    The lowest immortal is the existence of a few immortal substances, such as a finger bone, a toe and a drop of blood. Such a strong person can only be called half immortal, half immortal or half holy.


    The real immortal, at least to cultivate immortal bones or immortal spirit, can be called the real immortal. Only those who cultivate one of these two are the real immortal, which is called the saint or Immortal Emperor in the chaotic universe.


    At the same time, those who cultivate immortal bones and immortal spirit are called immortal kings. In the chaotic universe, they are called immortal emperors or holy kings. However, this realm is extremely difficult to cultivate. Many real immortals can''t become immortal kings when they run out of longevity yuan. It is said that immortal Kings and longevity yuan are eternal and immortal.


    Speaking of this, the old donkey''s face suddenly became serious: "the so-called immortality is actually relatively speaking. The fairy king has a long life, which is normal for at least one million years, or even ten million years."


    "With a life of millions or even tens of millions of years?"


    Ding Ning was shocked. The civilization recorded in human history is only 5000 years. He has only lived for 22 years now. Millions of years is incredible for him.


    "Yes, although it is impossible to live the same life as heaven, there is no doubt that there is no problem that the longevity of the Immortal King level strong man can reach tens of millions of years."


    The old donkey said seriously.


    "What about the fairy king?"


    Ding Ning asked with interest.


    The old donkey looked far away, full of longing, and said, "it is said that the combination of immortal bone, immortal spirit and eternal immortality can cross the fairy king and become an invincible immortal statue with the same life in heaven and earth. It is called immortal heaven or saint in the chaotic universe."


    "Eternal immortality?"


    Ding Ning whispered and yearned leisurely.


    "Yes, eternal immortality."


    The old donkey looked at the vicissitudes of life and said, "it can be sword, knife, fist, even whip, gun and axe..."


    Ding Ning raised his head in horror, looked at the old donkey with meaningful eyes, and his heart began to beat wildly. This reminded him of the terrible knife idea of cutting off the blood River in the sunset mainland. The knife idea finally condensed into a rusty iron piece, which is still in his own Dantian. Is that the idea of eternal immortality?


    The old donkey glanced at him and said leisurely, "compared with immortal bones and immortal crystals, the idea of eternal immortality is the most difficult to refine. It requires extremely firm perseverance and invincible will. Since ancient times, even in the chaotic universe, the supreme power at this level is rare. It is too difficult to become invincible immortal."


    Without waiting for Ding Ning to speak, The donkey continued to talk: "In the eyes of ordinary people, weapons are only tools for killing people, but in the eyes of the invincible strong, they are an extension of the body. They use all their will and spirit to sacrifice and refine weapons, so that they can become immortal immortal soldiers first, and then refine their immortal bones and immortal spirit. After becoming immortal immortal immortal soldiers, weapons will give birth to their own will and are unwilling to submit to others In order to take the body of the instrument as the immortal bone and the spirit of the instrument as the immortal spirit, we can achieve the supremacy of immortal soldiers. "


    Ding Ning opened his eyes in amazement and said creepily, "what about refining immortal bones and immortal spirit before sacrificing immortal soldiers?"


    "No, no matter immortal bones or immortal spirit, as long as one of them is condensed, it is impossible to condense immortal immortal soldiers, because immortal immortal soldiers have to pour all the invincible will and spirit of the sacrificial refiner, which is related to the power of the most primitive law and order of the chaotic universe, so it can not be changed. You can speculate that it should be the chaotic will to achieve invincible immortal respect The greatest test and training of the warrior is that only the strong who can withstand the counterattack of immortal immortal soldiers can achieve the strongest invincible immortal statue. "


    The old donkey knows the past and the present, but Ding Ning is deeply impressed. There is the biggest secret between heaven and earth in the chaotic universe, but he still follows the most primitive law of respecting the strong. The warrior devotes all his will and spirit to refine the immortal immortal soldier. In the eyes of outsiders, he is a strong man, but in the eyes of the immortal soldier who gave birth to his own will, this master is a weak man and will not willingly surrender, Want to eat its master instead.


    Although from a moral point of view, immortal immortal soldiers are ungrateful white eyed wolves, from the point of view of the law of the jungle and the respect of the strong, immortal immortal soldiers are not wrong. Who can expect a weapon to have a moral outlook?


    The truth of the world is so cruel. The survival of the fittest and the elimination of the weak. The law of natural selection is always the eternal core law in the cycle system of heaven.


    "Immortal meteorites are backward. Whether immortal bones or immortal crystals formed by the solidification of immortal spirit, they contain great power and vast energy. They are immortal materials that can be encountered but not required for various auxiliary cultivation occupations. The weapon refiner will make them into various divine weapons or defensive immortal armor. The array mage will refine them into an array control center and provide energy for the array To increase the power of the array, the puppet master will use it as the core power of the puppet, and the pill master will try to grind a small piece of it to refine medicine, but... "


    The old donkey whispered slowly. When Ding Ning was listening with interest, he suddenly had a divine turn: "most of these people will fail in the end, either dead or insane. Even if there are occasional winners, they will encounter all kinds of ominous lives for a short time. Even some immortal powers are greatly injured and dare not touch them easily."


    Ding Ning listened with horror, subconsciously looked at the black stone tablet in his hand, and then felt the black stone tablet still dormant in the sea. The expression on his face was more bitter than balsam pear. He said gnashing his teeth: "then you still give me the black stone tablet?"


    "This stone tablet is different. It is refined by an immortal level. The misfortune has been borne by that immortal level. It won''t do you any harm."


    The old donkey said lightly.


    "What is the reason for the ominous?"


    Ding Ning was still uneasy and asked nervously. Even Bai xun''er was worried.


    The old donkey shook his head and said uncertainly, "according to some immortal powers, immortal materials contain heavenly tunnel patterns. Even if they are incomplete, they can''t be touched by ordinary people."


    "If this is the reason, the immortal power contains complete Tao patterns in its body. It should not encounter bad luck."


    Ding Ning didn''t agree with the calculation result. The more he thought about it, the more palpitation he felt.


    "You don''t understand. The immortal materials condensed by each immortal level are different. They contain their own Tao. Even if they are immortal level strong, the Tao they understand will conflict, and it''s reasonable to encounter misfortune."


    The donkey explained.


    "Even if there is a conflict between Tao and Tao, it is a dead immortal after all. Immortal material will not hurt the vitality of a powerful immortal?"


    Ding Ning still doesn''t recognize it and seriously analyzes it from a medical point of view: "can these immortal substances contain some unknown radioactive substances? They can disturb biological brain waves and lead to people''s mental collapse, death or madness."


    "Then I don''t know. I only know that the immortal strong man once inferred that after the immortal strong man died, there were more order forces of fate and causality in the immortal material condensed by him to protect their bones."


    With deep eyes, the old donkey thought and said, "can it be understood that the immortal is protected by the laws of heaven and earth, and even if the immortal dies, their bones can not be humiliated."


    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled and silent. He didn''t know how to respond. NIMA, this problem is too profound to be explained by modern medicine.


    "But don''t worry, the immortal crystal of these two poles will never do you any harm. It''s only good but no harm. It can help you hone your will, refine your divine consciousness, and can also be used as a soul defense artifact. Don''t worry that the enemy can hurt your knowledge of the sea and avoid being robbed by others. Besides these, I don''t know if there are other wonderful uses. I can only rely on you to explore ¡£¡±


    The old donkey thought Ding Ning was worried and quickly comforted.


    "Temper your will and refine your divine knowledge. I know that this thing can avoid being lost?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up and his eyes became hot when he looked at the black stone tablet. Good thing. Since he was killed by Jiutian Xuannv last time, he was very afraid of those deserters from the fairyland. If one of them was not easy to be taken away, his wife and children would become someone else''s. with this stone tablet, he wouldn''t have to worry.

 Chapter 1080

    "Of course, immortal material, that is the essence of the immortal class and the whole body, which is condensed by endless years. The immortal blood condensed by the immortal bone can make people shed blood and reborn."


    The old donkey said with envy.


    "This stone tablet is not made of the bones of the fairy king, is it?"


    Drop blood rebirth? Nima, this stone tablet will not suddenly drop a drop of blood to take away yourself, will it? The more Ding Ning looked at the black stone tablet, the more flustered he was, and muttered in a low voice.


    "If you want to be beautiful, don''t mention the fairy king. Even if it is a drop of blood of a real fairy, with your current cultivation, as long as you are a little closer, you can know that the sea is broken, the flesh is burst, and there is no place to bury."


    The old donkey rolled his eyes angrily.


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes: "then you still give me the black stone tablet? I think you''re upset and kind."


    "Elder, in the ruins we entered before, are those terrible luminous corpses immortal?"


    Bai xun''er asked with a trembling look on his face.


    Ding Ning was slightly stunned, and a different color flashed in his eyes: "have you gone to the ruins? There are immortal corpses in it?"


    "Well, there are a lot of bones in it. They haven''t decayed up to now. It''s so far away that I almost collapsed and knew the sea was broken. If the elder didn''t protect me, I couldn''t even get close."


    Bai xun''er looked at the old donkey gratefully and said softly.


    The old donkey proudly raised his head and looked like an expert outside the world. He said, "it''s just some half immortals. It''s not enough for the Tao."


    Ding Ning''s face became very strange. He looked up and down at the old donkey and asked carefully, "senior, aren''t you a real immortal or fairy king?"


    "Cut, if I''m still hanging out with your boy?"


    The old donkey turned his eyes and said angrily.


    "Then how do you protect xun''er? Is there any wonderful treasure?"


    Ding Ning looked at the old donkey with hot eyes. His eyes turned straight and green. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The old donkey got angry when he saw it and kicked it: "go away, you smelly boy, don''t try to beat me up. The stone tablet in your hand is much better than my treasure."


    "It''s not made by the bones of the fairy king. Where can it be better?"


    Ding Ning said with a disdainful face.


    "You know a fart. Who told you that the Immortal King''s bones are good things. It''s terrible to have no culture."


    The old donkey shouted with a look of hatred for iron and steel: "the most powerful immortal is not immortal bones, but immortal crystals solidified by immortal spirit. Although this stone tablet is wrapped with a layer of immortal stones, it is an immortal crystal inside."


    "Ah? There are immortal crystals in the immortal stone? Won''t you tease me? I haven''t seen the immortal stone. It''s different."


    Ding Ning looked at him suspiciously.


    "What do you know? Immortal stones are all ordinary stones. They have the characteristics of immortality because they have been soaked with the breath of immortal crystals for a long time. The original materials of these stones are different. After they become immortal stones, they are naturally different."


    The old donkey stared at the big donkey''s eyes and snorted contemptuously: "the immortal stone should also be graded according to the distance from the immortal crystal and how many immortal characteristics it has been contaminated. For example, this stone tablet is a serious high-quality immortal stone. The immortal stones hidden by you as a treasure are only contaminated with a little immortal characteristics, which is the lowest immortal stone."


    Ding Ning was silly. He didn''t expect that the immortal stone he hid as a baby was just garbage, which embarrassed him. But then he reacted wrong. His eyes narrowed and asked with a smile: "how do you know I have immortal stone?"


    "Er, the weather is really good today, ha ha!"


    The donkey found that he had slipped his tongue and immediately hit ha ha. Gu left and right said something about him.


    "Don''t change the subject for me and say, how did you know?"


    Ding Ning seriously suspects that the old donkey is an outsider like him, so he will never let go of any clues. He must find out the identity and origin of the old donkey.


    "Fierce? Are you trying to scare my old man? I tell you, if my father frightens me, you will wait for me for the rest of your life."


    The old donkey jumped so high that he roared angrily. He just looked fierce and weak. Even Bai xun''er could see it.


    "OK, I''ll give you an old-age pension, but before that, you must tell me your identity and origin, otherwise... Hum!"


    Since Ding Ning came to Wanyao collar, he always felt that there seemed to be a black hand behind the scenes, and the biggest suspect was the old donkey.


    Although the old donkey didn''t seem to have any malice towards him, he seemed to pass on his footwork kindly, but the Jianghu was dangerous. Who knows what the old man was up to? I''m afraid he sold him and had to count the money for him without asking his identity and origin.


    "Well, up to now, I won''t hide it from you. In fact, I''m you... Grandpa!"


    The old donkey''s eyes were dripping and turning, and he looked like he wanted to run away. Unfortunately, Ding Ning was determined to ask his origin, and even quietly set up a sleepy array. After the old donkey uttered Chi Chi Chi ink for a long time, he looked at Ding Ning seriously and said.


    "Roll the calf, it''s too Grandpa. I tell you, in fact, I''m your own grandpa."


    Ding Ningqi''s forehead is green and jumpy. He knows that grandma comes from the prairie. How can he have a donkey father? It''s just swearing.


    "Bang!"


    The old donkey flew into a rage. A hoof hammer hit Ding Ning''s forehead heavily. He said gnashing his teeth: "you stinky boy, you are so rebellious. You dare to take advantage of your grandfather''s advantage."


    Ding Ning''s eyes are full of stars. He covers his swollen head and is a little confused. It seems that the old guy is difficult to deal with. He is stunned by such a hoof hammer.


    I thought that if I learned to walk alone in the world, I could knead the old guy flat and round at will, but I didn''t expect that the old thing hid a hand. This hoof seems to be very slow, but it''s actually very fast, so that he can''t even hide.


    "Listen to me, boy. I''m your great grandfather and your grandmother''s real father. If you dare to talk to me, I won''t knock you to death."


    The donkey''s remaining anger didn''t disappear. At this moment, he was domineering and exuded a strong momentum.


    "You said you were my great grandfather? What did you say my grandmother''s name was?"


    Grandma''s name is really unknown to few people except those who have a heart. Ding Ning looked at his expression and asked suspiciously.


    "Your grandmother''s name is Peng Qingyu..."


    The old donkey''s face showed a soft meaning. Before he finished, Ding Ning directly interrupted: "ha ha, old man, show your horse''s feet? My grandmother doesn''t call her that name at all. Flicker, you flicker hard. I see how you make it up..."


    Who knows, the old donkey glanced at him calmly, but what he said made Ding Ning feel as stupid as being struck by lightning.


    "Because she was born on the prairie, as pure as the morning dew on the snow mountain, she also has a name called Aruna."


    "No way. How could my grandmother have a donkey father? You must have lied to me, didn''t you?"


    Ding Ning pinched the old donkey''s neck and shook desperately. His forehead was green and his face was red and roared.


    He has Kunpeng blood in his genes, which makes him reluctantly accept. After all, Kunpeng is very powerful. But if he has donkey blood... It really makes his fragile mind suffer 10000 critical damage.


    "Let go, you want to murder Grandpa, cough!"


    The old donkey rolled his eyes and coughed all the time.


    "It''s impossible. How can it be? You must have inquired about my grandmother in advance, so you know her name. Yes, that''s it. It must be so."


    Ding Ning loosened his hand and talked to himself.


    The old donkey patted Ding Ning on the shoulder with his hoof kindly on his face. He said in an old-fashioned way, "son, just accept your life. Blood relationship can''t be erased. No one can change it."


    "You must have lied to me."


    Ding Ning suddenly thought of something and his eyes lit up: "many people know my grandmother''s name. It''s not strange for you to know. Then I ask you, how old is my grandmother this year?"


    "How old? I calculate."


    The old donkey broke off his hooves and began to count. The four donkey hooves couldn''t be counted together.


    Ding Ning tilted at him and sneered.


    "It depends on how."


    The old donkey said solemnly, "if she had been born, she would be more than 5000 years old now. If she had been hatched, she would be 70 years old now."


    Ding Ning was stunned. Grandma''s age was just 70 this year. How did the old donkey know?


    But then he thought of something. He couldn''t help laughing wildly, and his tears were almost laughing.


    For a long time, Ding Ning had an expression of "don''t be naughty again, old donkey" and tilted his joking way, : "old donkey, old donkey, I admit that you are really good. Even my grandmother''s age was investigated in advance. I was really coaxed by you. Unfortunately, a wise man''s thoughtfulness must be a mistake. You ignored a common sense question. You said my grandmother was hatched. Then I asked you, can a donkey lay eggs?"


    Can a donkey lay eggs?


    The old donkey''s eyes twitched and wheezed. His already black face became darker. He felt that his heart had been hurt by 10000 points. He looked at Ding Ning angrily and shouted, "little bastard, you want to die!"


    "Bing Bing bang!"


    After a burst of fat beating, Ding Ning wore two blue and purple black circles under his eyes, and his hair was disorderly like a bird''s nest. Among the bird''s hair, there were large bags of exactly the same size. He lay on the ground looking up at the sky with grief and anger, and couldn''t move a finger. The damn old donkey was so shameless that he became angry when he was exposed. He ruined the image of Lao Tzu.


    The old donkey was comfortable. He lay on the ground with his two front feet behind his head. He comfortably crossed his legs and signaled Bai xun''er to continue rubbing his shoulders and smashing his back.


    Bai xun''er also saw that the old donkey didn''t mean any harm to Ding Ning. Looking at Ding Ning''s embarrassed new shape, he couldn''t help but chuckle and continue to massage the old donkey like a little daughter-in-law.


    "Old donkey, you shameless man, you hurt the killer when I expose the lie. If you want to block the long public, hum, don''t think. Even if you kill me, I will never give in. I just want to ask you, can a donkey lay eggs?"


    Ding Ningyi angrily rebuked.


    Bai xun''er looked at him piteously. The goods are going to go farther and farther on the road of death!


    "Say it again, boy!"


    The old donkey was really irritated again, rubbed and jumped up, stared at a pair of bloody donkey eyes and roared angrily.


    The question whether the donkey can lay eggs has obviously touched his tolerance line.


    "Gollum!"


    Ding Ning saw that the old donkey was really annoyed. A gentleman did not stand under the dangerous wall. A hero did not suffer immediate losses. He who knew current affairs was a hero.


    But the head can be broken, the blood can flow, and the backbone can''t be lost. He shouted decisively, "a gentleman can''t make me give in if he doesn''t start."


    "You have the guts to say what you said before."


    The old donkey narrowed his eyes and tilted his mouth.

 Chapter 1081

    "Just say, am I still afraid of you?"


    Ding Ning looked at death as if he were going home, and said with awe inspiring righteousness, "if a gentleman moves his mouth and doesn''t do it, you won''t want me to give in."


    "Before!"


    The old donkey almost laughed angrily, and his eyes tilted at him.


    "If a gentleman talks but doesn''t do it, you can''t make me give in."


    Ding Ning continued to shout without hesitation.


    "I said before."


    The old donkey snorted coldly, showing disdain.


    "That''s what I said before!"


    Ding Ning did not give in, with a bold and righteous face.


    The old donkey tilted his mouth and continued to lie down comfortably, enjoying Bai xun''er''s massage. With a wild grass in his mouth, he despised and said, "counsellor!"


    "Shameless old donkey!"


    Ding Ning responded without showing weakness. He couldn''t fight. Are you still afraid of him?


    "A counsellor without eggs!"


    "Shameless old donkey!"


    "Not like a man''s advice!"


    "It''s not a man''s old donkey at all."


    ¡­¡­


    A man and a donkey lay on the ground and began to quarrel. They scolded more and more fiercely, but no one did it again.


    I don''t know how long they scolded each other. Finally, they were tired and quiet. They even began to snore, which relieved Bai xun''er. At the same time, they couldn''t laugh or cry. These two people were enemies in previous lives. They choked each other as soon as they met.


    "Get up, don''t stand up, I''m hungry!"


    I don''t know how long it took. Ding Ning slept soundly and was kicked up by the donkey.


    "You old donkey, it''s none of my business if you''re hungry?"


    Ding Ning''s dream was interrupted, vaguely opened his eyes and scolded.


    He was almost able to do good things with xun''er, but he was interrupted by the damn old donkey at the critical moment.


    "Get up and work and roast meat for me."


    The old donkey man stood and walked, holding two front hoofs. His nose was not his nose, and his eyes were not his eyes.


    "Why?"


    Ding Ning got up and shouted angrily.


    "I''m your great grandfather!"


    The old donkey tilted his chin at a 45 degree angle, tilted his eyes at him and said proudly.


    "I''m your own grandpa!"


    Ding Ning was furious and scolded without thinking.


    "Beep!"


    After another fat beating, the old donkey was refreshed. With his front hoof holding the back of his head, he leaned against the cliff of the valley, hummed a small song, looked at a wronged panda eye, where he began to light a bonfire, set up a barbecue stove and prepare for barbecue. He said, "hum, you cheap bones, you won''t be comfortable if you don''t loosen your bones every day!"


    But I didn''t find that a panda''s eyes twinkled with cunning and full of the pleasure of revenge. Hum, damn old donkey, dare to call me to barbecue. Don''t blame me for keeping you out of bed for a month.


    "I''m back!"


    Bai xun''er happily dragged a big demon wild boar with the size of more than ten feet, and shouted from a distance.


    "Xun''er, it''s hard for you!"


    Ding Ning hurried forward to help. Looking at the lazy old donkey discontentedly, he complained: "old donkey, do you have any public morality to let xun''er go hunting? What if something happens?"


    "It doesn''t matter to me. It''s also a kind of training!"


    Bai xun''er hurriedly said that his white little face was red and lovely, which made Ding Ning pity.


    "It was your job. Who made you sleep like a dead pig? Xun''er volunteered to hunt."


    The old donkey curled his mouth and said disapprovingly.


    "If you deceive people too much, why is it my job? Can''t you rely on yourself if you have hands and feet? I help you roast meat and prepare food for you. You think it''s beautiful?"


    Ding Ning was completely annoyed and roared at the top of his voice.


    "Whatever, either you or xun''er. You can assign it yourself. I''m old and work so hard every day. How can I have so much energy."


    The old donkey''s eyelids drooped and said softly.


    "Are you working hard? What are you working hard for? It''s not good to be lazy. I''m ashamed to be with people like you."


    Ding Ningqi shivered all over. If he didn''t want to take laxative to clean up the shameless old donkey, he would like to take Bai xun''er away now.


    "I have to work hard every day to beat you skinny little bastard. Do you think I''m hard?"


    The old donkey turned his eyes and said confidently.


    Ding Ning: "


    What you said is very reasonable. I have nothing to say.


    "Well, well, don''t say a word. Let''s barbecue quickly. People are hungry."


    Bai xun''er saw that the atmosphere between the two people was full of gunpowder. He was afraid that the two people would fight again. He quickly rounded up the scene. His big watery eyes begged to look at Ding Ning and rubbed his hungry stomach.


    "Well, nothing can make xun''er hungry. I''ll start barbecue now."


    Ding Ning treated the old donkey as cruel as winter, but when he turned to Xun as a child, he was as warm as spring, with a spoiled smile on his face.


    The warm smile like the sun made Bai xun''er''s heart collide like a deer, and two red clouds floated quietly on his cheeks, shyly lowering his head.


    "It''s really a heterosexual and inhuman little bastard who doesn''t know how to respect the old and love the young."


    The old donkey looked at the way the two Lang''s affectionate concubine deliberately frowned, turned his eyes and muttered loudly.


    "Hey, you shameless old donkey, do you know how to respect the old and love the young? Compared with you, we are both young. Why didn''t you take care of us?"


    Ding Ning was born to fight with the old donkey. As soon as he heard his strange words, he was angry and said impolitely.


    "You have to respect the old first. I''m an old man!"


    "Cut, you are really an old man, an old man."


    "Thank you for your praise. Being old and immortal has always been my pursuit, unlike some people who pretend to be tender there."


    "Cut, I pretend to be tender. I''m younger than you."


    "So I''m grandpa and you''re grandson."


    "You... You are so cheeky!"


    "Each other!"


    "Despicable old thing!"


    "Dirty and shameless little bastard!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning started the mouth gun mode with the old donkey while barbecue.


    Bai xun''er held his forehead speechless, but shook his head. It happened that the two enjoyed it. It was fun to quarrel.


    A lunch was spent in quarrel and scolding. After eating the fragrant barbecue, Ding Ning smiled extremely gloating.


    Because the old donkey ate enough laxative to diarrhea a mammoth for a month and waited for the drug to attack.


    But soon Ding Ning couldn''t laugh. The old donkey didn''t know what his constitution was. Such a large dose of laxative made him have no reaction.


    It can''t be said that there was no response. In fact, there was one thing, that is, the old donkey put two extremely smelly farts and almost didn''t smoke Ding Ning to death, and then... There was no next!


    The old donkey beat dingning fat again, and then leisurely continued to hum a tune and sleep in the sun.


    The next seven days were the biggest dark period in Ding Ning''s life. Every day, the old donkey lived a life of eating, sleeping and beating Ding Ning, while Ding Ning lived a hard life of eating, sleeping, barbecue and being beaten.


    Although he was greatly insulted in personality, Ding Ning made unprecedented progress in flesh.


    Although the old donkey beat fiercely, every shot was very purposeful. Every time Ding Ning was beaten, his physical strength would soar by leaps and bounds.


    Different from the soldiers'' refining of muscles, bones, skin and even internal organs, the old donkey beats him every time, but what he quenches is his flesh and blood cells, which makes his new generation run in an unimaginable way.


    Before you swallowed the silver sword into his stomach, Ding Ning once asked him where he hid the silver sword. You replied that it was in his stomach, but he couldn''t tell where it was in his stomach.


    But now, Ding Ning finally understands why the tryst can''t be said, because he also has this feeling. He can swallow some small things into his stomach, but it''s not hidden in his internal organs or in Dantian''s knowledge of the sea, but a hazy unknown space.


    The space is not big, but the nature is similar to that of Dantian. It only exists in the field of consciousness. Therefore, Ding Ning is rare to be modest and asks the donkey seriously.


    The old donkey replied lazily that it was a space of will, which could only be opened up by the creatures who walked through the reincarnation road with great perseverance and will, and his daily fat beating was tempering his will.


    Ding Ning was horrified and turned pale. He suddenly remembered that when he burst his body and died last time, his body collapsed and his spirit dissipated. If he didn''t have a strong desire for survival at the last moment, he could finally enter reincarnation and get a new life. If it wasn''t for his strong unwillingness and will to survive, I''m afraid he can''t die anymore.


    Perhaps, that time was also a kind of will training for himself. In his eyes, the old donkey became more and more unpredictable and full of fog.


    What he couldn''t believe was that, according to the old donkey, you had a space of will. Didn''t you also walk through the path of reincarnation? Is it also a reincarnation creature?


    "Not only he, but also xun''er and all the creatures in this space have gone through the path of reincarnation!"


    The old donkey seemed to see through his thoughts and opened the world shaking secret with deep eyes.


    "Please solve your doubts!"


    Ding Ning solemnly hugged his fist and asked for advice!


    "I''m your great grandfather!"


    The old donkey looked very serious. Looking at Ding Ning''s angry green veins jumping, he sighed: "I know you don''t believe it, but I tell you, it''s true."


    Ding Ning was so angry that he was about to ask the question that the donkey could lay eggs even if he was beaten, but he was interrupted by the old donkey. "I know you don''t believe it, but if I tell you, my body is not a donkey, but a golden winged ROC, maybe you believe it."


    "What, are you a golden winged ROC?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes widened, and a storm arose in his heart. If what the donkey said is true, he may really be his great grandfather. After all, he has Kunpeng blood in his body, which is an indisputable fact.


    "Xun''er, it''s time for lunch. Go and hunt a tiger clan!"


    The old donkey didn''t go on, but shouted at Bai xun''er, who was practicing with his eyes closed not far away.


    "Oh!"


    Bai xun''er looked at the sky for unknown reasons. She had just had breakfast and had to prepare the ingredients for lunch, but she was used to obeying the orders of the old donkey. Although she was puzzled, she didn''t ask much. She skillfully went out of the valley to hunt.


    Ding Ning, based on his observations over the past few days, knew that the old donkey''s behavior was unreliable, but his every move contained deep meaning. He insisted that Bai xun''er go hunting every day, which seemed to be tempering her.


    This time, she was assigned to hunt tigers for other purposes. What''s more, Ding Ning knew that the old donkey also intended to support Bai xun''er, and some words were inconvenient for her to hear.


    "Do you know where the ten thousand demon leader is?"


    The old donkey looked deep, with a touch of sadness, and asked directly.


    "Isn''t it the ten thousand demon leader?"


    Ding Ning asked with a confused face, but he knew in his heart that the donkey was not asking him, but throwing out the topic.


    "Ten thousand demon leaders are just a name given by the demon family here. All sentient beings are ignorant. They don''t know that this is actually the small world in the body condensed by our ancestors of the golden winged Dapeng family who realized the nature of heaven. The exact name should be called the demon country."


    The old donkey opened his mouth and told a shocking secret. Lei dingning''s eyes were tongue tied, and he set off a storm in his heart. He couldn''t believe it for a long time. It was too shocking.

 Chapter 1082

    Here, it turned out that it was the internal space built by the ancestors of Peng nationality by simulating the way of heaven. This statement simply subverted all his cognition.


    But he subconsciously thought that the donkey didn''t cheat him. This should be the truth and in line with his always medical philosophy. The human body is an independent small universe. It is not absolutely impossible to form a small world after understanding the laws of heaven and earth and all natural things.


    creation? Breathing of all things? Is there any connection between the two?


    Ding Ning suddenly flashed a light in his mind. He vaguely felt that the breathing method of all things seemed to be a wonderful thing, which could help the living creatures understand the natural laws of heaven and earth.


    "The operation of every law of heaven and earth has its fixed operation law. After understanding all the laws thoroughly, it is not impossible for creatures to simulate the track of the operation of heaven and earth in their bodies, form a small world in their bodies, and even eventually evolve into a real world."


    The old donkey said with emotion: "our ancestors of Peng nationality have unique congenital advantages in this regard."


    "Why?"


    Ding Ning secretly guessed that it might have something to do with the breathing method of all things. Because it was important and the donkey''s origin was mysterious, he couldn''t trust him completely, so he never told the donkey about the breathing method of all things.


    "Because our ancestor is Kun Peng, it can swallow the essence of the sun and moon, swallow all creatures, even if it is the law of heaven and earth, it can also swallow up the immediate perception."


    The old donkey said proudly, but he swore without surprise. He also looked at Ding Ning, as if he wanted to see the shocked color on his face.


    Unfortunately, Ding Ning let him down and his face was very calm, because he had guessed the answer long ago. If it weren''t Kunpeng who can handle all things in the world, who would dare to say that he has unique convenience.


    Since the old donkey is supporting Bai xun''er, he just wants to solve his doubts. He doesn''t care about his attitude and continues to talk.


    It turned out that Kunpeng did not belong to the creatures of the three realms, but was a creature born out of chaos.


    It is ignorant and confused, but after swallowing one chaotic law after another, it slowly gave birth to the spirit.


    As for the spirit, the donkey specially explained to Ding Ning that the soul, as people often say, is actually divided into two parts, one is the soul and the other is the spirit.


    A soul without spirit is an unconscious spiritual aggregate, and a soul with spirit will have consciousness and wisdom, which is also the difference between wild animals and monsters.


    Ding Ning suddenly thought of his experience in the reincarnation road. The black-and-white grinding plate seems to be erasing the spirit. The black hole on the left is likely to absorb the spiritual soul, while the black hole on the right is the soul of asexual spirit.


    What kind of amazing secret does this imply? Is it natural, or is it operated by some powers in the dark? This makes Ding Ning more and more interested.


    According to the old donkey, after Kunpeng was born, he realized that the meaning of survival was not just phagocytosis and destruction, but the continuation of blood and the survival of race. Therefore, Kunpeng began to simulate the laws of heaven and earth and wanted to create his own small world with himself as the boundary.


    However, the order of heaven in the chaotic universe is too powerful and contains great terror. No creature is allowed to escape from the chaotic law. Even if it is as powerful as Kunpeng, it has been punished by heaven, and the immortal spirit has been damaged. It has been bombarded by the chaotic law and wants to destroy it.


    Kunpeng fled all the way, trying to find a place to avoid natural punishment. Finally, he found the three realms. He found that here, the power of the chaotic law of chasing it was infinitely weakened, and the power of building the three realms was much thinner than the cosmic barrier.


    So Kunpeng broke the barriers of the three realms and broke into the three realms. Sure enough, the law of chaos stopped chasing and killing. Even if the law order of the three realms is lower than chaos, chaos seems to acquiesce in its existence. Just like two beasts with a strong sense of territory, they will not easily break into local territory.


    When Kunpeng was able to survive, he moved his mind to build the inner world. The chaotic cosmic law cannot be created, but the order law of the three worlds is lower than chaos. It can be simulated with its strength. Even if it is backfired, it is not unbearable.


    Break through samsara, observe the six ways, understand the laws of all things in nature, silently observe the prosperity and failure of the three worlds, and evolve their own way of creation.


    However, after all, it underestimated the power of the law and order of the three realms. When creating reincarnation, it was strongly backfired. Finally, it only had time to evolve an incomplete world and die, resulting in the absence of heaven''s order in the world.


    "MY reincarnation seems incomplete. The so-called six ways are not seen, only two black holes are seen."


    Ding Ning raised his doubts.


    "Yes, it is incomplete, and there are signs of human intervention."


    The old donkey sighed and said: "even if the ancestors lost consciousness, it is a powerful existence at the top of the immortal level after all. The body will not decay, and the spirit has not been completely destroyed. In addition, the obsession of the evolutionary world has always been adhered to. The power of law and order in the body is evolving by itself. Maybe after endless years, it will evolve into a real world by itself."


    "Human intervention? Who is it?"


    Ding Ning jumped in his heart and asked.


    The old donkey looked at the vicissitudes of life and looked at the direction of the ten thousand demon city: "many powerful creatures in chaos felt the breath of the source leakage when their ancestors were swallowed by the order of the three worlds, so these great powers had a covetous heart and wanted to enter here and seize creation by various extraordinary means!"


    The old donkey''s eyes were sad: "although the ancestors died, they have bred a group of powerful descendants, that is, the demon family led by ten thousand demons. Coupled with their persistence, they instinctively strengthened the strength of the world barrier, making those immortal super strong people unable to enter due to the law of order, so they can only send half of their immortality to seize nature."


    Later things were very simple. Countless half steps came here and wanted to seize fortune, but unexpectedly, the demon family of Wanyao leader had the protection of their ancestors. There was an amazing war in this boundless demon country. The blood rain of Wanyao leader was all over the sky, and countless half step immortal strong people fell like rain, so there were the so-called relics of Wanyao leader underground.


    Ding Ning was puzzled and said, "I think the strongest of the ten thousand demon leaders is just the top strong of the demon king. Even with the protection of the demon ancestor, how can they kill those half immortal strong?"


    "That''s because you don''t know the history of ten thousand demon leaders. The earliest ten thousand demon leaders have countless strong people, and there are not a few half-step immortal strong people. There is not even a demon emperor who is in the realm of God like now."


    The old donkey looked sad and said sadly, "it''s all thanks to those extraterritorial creatures. Although the creatures of extraterritorial criminals were wiped out in the first World War, there are still some strong willed immortal strong men who escape through reincarnation, and their spirit has not been erased. After returning to their world, they wake up their memory and tell their people behind the scenes."


    "And then?"


    Ding Ning''s heart shook. Unexpectedly, the ten thousand demon leader was so strong.


    "Those extraterritorial creatures know that there is the protection of demon ancestors here. They can''t take advantage even if they invade, so they have the idea of reincarnation."


    The old donkey''s eyes twinkled with hatred: "When our ancestors built reincarnation, it was the critical moment of being eaten back, so there were great loopholes in the reincarnation road. These powerful creatures outside the territory spent immortal power and forced a group of strong people to come in again. These strong people attracted the attention of the strong people of our demon family. Some array mages took the opportunity to change into the appearance of the demon family and hide in our demon family Array, with the power of array, sheltered the strong, occupied the holy mountain in the ten thousand demon city, and thus had a foothold. "


    "Ah, what happened later?"


    Ding Ning exclaimed and asked eagerly.


    "These array mages had a protracted war with our demon clan. Although those large arrays were finally forcibly broken by the strong ones of the demon clan, the whole holy mountain was stained with blood. Finally, although they defeated these invaders, they also hurt the yuan Qi of our demon clan, and the immortal strong ones almost lost all!"


    The old donkey closed his eyes as if he were remembering the tragedy of the war, It took a long time to say: "The holy mountain is the sacred place to bury the ancestors of the demon family, and it is also the only way to the land of reincarnation. Originally, I thought that all the extraterritorial creatures had been wiped out, but I never thought that some array mages broke into reincarnation, changed reincarnation at the cost of life, blocked four of the six, leaving only two, one is the animal road and the other is the hell road."


    "Hell?"


    Ding Ning was shocked and lost his voice. Is the black hole on the left hell?


    "Yes, because the array mage who blocked the six ways came from hell in chaos. They believed in evil and disaster. They were a group of demons in hell. Their blood was black. They were good at the way of plague curse. Some people called them black blood plague family."


    The old donkey took a deep breath and calmed his grief and anger, Heavy road: "They arranged a spirit gathering array on the reincarnation road to spread the bad luck plague, summoned the souls that had not dissipated after the invaders died and integrated them with the bad luck plague, lurked on the reincarnation Road, disturbed the reincarnation of our demon family, devoured the souls of reincarnators and took their place to participate in reincarnation, so that the light of reincarnation could be consumed continuously to weaken the power of reincarnation."


    Ding Ning listened with horror and subconsciously remembered those strange creatures on the road of reincarnation. It turned out that they were the evil spirits of the black blood plague demon family, and the so-called reincarnation light must be the light of the reincarnation city to purify the soul.


    "If the reincarnation spirit of our demon family is destroyed, it will eventually become weaker and weaker. The most hateful thing is that all the souls that can bear the purification of the light of reincarnation and the grinding plate of reincarnation are the children of our demon family with heaven''s indulgence, but they are forcibly reincarnated to hell and earth, and finally become the gifted children of their family. With each passing, hell and earth will become stronger and stronger, and I The demon kingdom is getting weaker and weaker. Sooner or later, it will be swallowed up by hell. "


    The old donkey said sadly.


    "Wait, I didn''t understand. Do you mean that the black hole on the left leads to hell? The black hole on the right will be reincarnated back to the ten thousand demon collar, right?"


    Ding Ning was surprised and said, "doesn''t it mean that the demon families led by ten thousand demons are soul reincarnators without spirit?"


    "Yes, so it''s hard for the ten thousand demon leaders to be born even the strong ones in the divine realm. Although the reincarnated ones will be born with the spirit of this life over a long period of time, it''s difficult to have outstanding talented children. Moreover, the blood will be continuously diluted, just like the blood curse. In a few years, I''m afraid even the strong ones in the demon king''s realm will not be born."


    The old donkey gnashed his teeth and said, "these black blood bastards are very vicious. This can not only weaken the power of the demon country, but also have a more terrible possibility."


    "What is it?"


    Ding Ning was secretly surprised that doing so was tantamount to genocide. What could be more terrible?


    "Didn''t you find out? The demon families here are full of Qi and blood. Each demon family is equivalent to a peerless treasure medicine."


    The old donkey said faintly.

 Chapter 1083

    "You mean? Those black blood demons refine the demon family here as a blood and flesh medicine?"


    Ding Ning opened his mouth in horror and lost his voice in shock.


    Although he likes to eat the barbecue of monsters, he doesn''t want to take all the monsters as food, just to satisfy his appetite.


    Moreover, the blood of the demon family flowed in his body. Speaking of it, the demon of the demon country was half of his people. He refined the living demon as a big medicine, which made him creepy.


    "Yes, although it''s just a guess, the changes of ten thousand demon leaders over the years make me think it should be true. After all, those black blood bastards have long regarded the demon country as their bag."


    The old donkey sighed and stared at the ground: "this is the inner world of the ancestor Kunpeng. In the past, no one''s divine knowledge was allowed to explore in the depths of the earth, but it will not devour anyone''s divine knowledge or the power of flesh and blood, but now, as long as anyone''s divine knowledge or the power of blood and blood will be devoured."


    "What does that mean?"


    Ding Ning didn''t understand it, but the terror in the depths of the earth did devour one tenth of his divine consciousness, which made him resent it all the time.


    "The ancestors'' obsession has been weakened, and the consciousness of protecting descendants is about to dissipate. They instinctively devour all the God consciousness and blood that can be devoured. This shows that with the conspiracy of black blood hybrids, the creatures of the demon country are getting weaker and weaker, and they can no longer maintain the normal operation of the world. One day, the demon country will be completely destroyed."


    Seeing Ding Ning''s ignorant face, the old donkey patiently explained: "the ancestors imitated the operation order of the heavenly way. In the demon country, its will is the heavenly way, and the operation of the heavenly way also needs energy. In your Earth''s words, it is the law of conservation of energy."


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed a color of Enlightenment: "do you mean that the energy required for martial arts cultivation comes from the gift of the heaven, but after the death of the martial arts, the energy will overflow from heaven and earth to feed the heaven?"


    "Good!"


    The donkey nodded with appreciation: "This is also the reason why the heavenly way will bring down the natural disaster when the martial arts reach a certain level. Although the heavenly way is ruthless and just a collection of laws and orders, it is not without any instinctive consciousness. When some martial arts are strong to a certain extent, it will make the heavenly way feel uneasy, because every martial artist who is beyond the heavenly way will take a lot of original energy away from the world , it takes endless years to recover from the weakness of the Tao of heaven. Therefore, the Tao of heaven will instinctively lower the disaster of heaven. Those who want to destroy the martial arts are just because it feels uneasy, but limited to the constraints of the principles of heaven and earth, so they have to promote the strong who have survived the disaster. "


    Ding Ning nodded suddenly: "therefore, the cultivation of martial arts is to practice against the sky, and the same is true here in the demon country. However, because the powerful martial arts are reincarnated to hell and earth, they take away a lot of energy, which makes Kunpeng weaker and weaker, and it is difficult to maintain the operation of the heaven of the demon country, so they have to instinctively devour all the energy they can devour to supplement their consumption."


    "That''s right. It''s a pity that this instinctive behavior just pulls rice from their own bowl into their own pot and changes their right hands. In fact, the total energy has not increased. The ancestors'' instincts will become more and more irritable and ferocious, and it is not impossible to destroy the world in the end."


    The old donkey said with a touch of helplessness and sadness in his eyes.


    Ding Ning looked at him strangely: "even if all this is true, how do you know? Don''t you say you''re my great grandfather? Even if it''s destroyed here, it has nothing to do with you?"


    "Fool, the ancestor is not only the ancestor of our Peng family, but also the ancestor of the whole demon family. It devours all things and turns its spirit into the spirit of its descendants. What is the spirit? It is wisdom, reason, will, talent, blood and origin. If the origin is taken away by black blood hybrids, all our descendants with demon family blood will lose their spirit and become ignorant Understand the unconscious beast. "


    The old donkey angrily scolded, "as for how I know, it is because I have also walked through the path of reincarnation and awakened my spirit."


    "Why are you so excited? Come on, calm down. Let''s talk slowly."


    Seeing the white smoke from the old donkey''s angry nose, Ding Ning realized the seriousness of the matter and quickly smiled and said, "you said you have also gone through the road of reincarnation? Should you tell me the truth now? Who are you?"


    "I''m really your great grandfather. Ten thousand years ago, I led the demon family army and the demon family to the world through the Tongtian tower."


    The old donkey was in memory, but the news almost surprised Ding Ning''s chin. His face was strange and said, "so you are the unlucky guy who betrayed the demon clan, turned against the enemy, and was finally torn down by the Terran?"


    "Bang!"


    The donkey kicked him out of the way with a hoof and said angrily, "you are the unlucky one. Your whole family is the unlucky one."


    Ding Ning was not annoyed, and said with a cheap smile, "you are my great grandfather, and the whole family includes you."


    The old donkey was speechless. A donkey''s face became longer, his breath was wheezing, his nose was ringing, and white smoke was emitting from his mouth.


    Ding Ning seldom saw the old donkey eat flat. He was in a great mood and flattered: "don''t be angry, sir. We are all a family. Let''s go on to business."


    "Hum, you little bastard, I''m so angry."


    The old donkey drank and scolded before his anger disappeared. Then he continued to talk about business: "in fact, it was not my demon family''s intention to invade the world that year. In fact, both the human family and the demon family were born out of my demon family."


    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled with different awns, slapped his hands and said, "as I guessed, I always think that whether the human race or the demon race is actually a new species born from different levels of evolutionary life."


    "Yes, it''s really not easy for you to infer the truth. Unfortunately, neither the human race nor the demon race are willing to admit this. Even the demon race has many races and is unwilling to admit this. After all, the three races have killed each other for so many years, and some grievances can''t be put down completely."


    The old donkey said sadly.


    "Cut, don''t be so righteous. If you can put it down, what did you do when you invaded the world?"


    Ding Ning disdained his lips and didn''t believe his nonsense.


    "Believe it or not, I can tell you that neither the demon family nor the demon family has the intention of invading the world!"


    The old donkey said seriously, "we were deceived."


    "Cheated by others? Cheated by ghosts? I''m really stupid. Even if you don''t mean to invade the world, the demon clan will kill wantonly and even feed on people? It has caused a dark history of 5000 years on earth. How many mortals can die, how many families are fragmented, how many innocent people are displaced and unaccompanied? This blood debt can''t be pushed by a word "Clean it up?"


    Ding Ning said excitedly.


    The old donkey didn''t say a word. He just looked at him quietly and waited for him to vent. He said calmly, "I''m your grandfather and won''t cheat you. I can swear to God that the demon family and the demon family have no intention of invading the world. The reason why there was a dark history later is that it was designed."


    "Design? You are demons. Who dares to design you?"


    Ding Ning was very angry. Even if he didn''t experience that era, he could feel the sadness, squint and grumpy teasing.


    "You should have been in contact with our organization. This organization is very old and has existed since ancient times. Its name is divine descent."


    The old donkey was very calm, but his words broke the sky. Ding Ningzhen couldn''t speak for a long time. He suddenly remembered what bingbo of the demon family said. At the beginning, the demon invaded and was invited by the divine descent organization. There seems to be another secret in the middle, but bingbo''s level is too low to understand the inside story.


    "Do you mean that the divine descent organization invited you to visit the human world? You came? Then you found that the world was good, so you simply occupied it and began the dark calendar?"


    Although Ding Ning believed the donkey''s words, he couldn''t help sneering at the thought of the demons slaughtering hundreds of millions of people.


    "Things are not what you think at all. Although the demon world is not as good as the fairy world, it is much richer than the human world in terms of spiritual power and environment."


    The old donkey looked at the vicissitudes of life and said in a sincere tone: "I don''t know how the divine descendant organization told the demon clan, but we demon clan came to the world purely because the divine descendant organization told us that we found our demon clan''s ancestral land, so I came to the world."


    "You mean here?"


    Ding Ning pointed to the sky in amazement: "then why did you bring the army?"


    "I didn''t bring the army at all. I only brought a few close guards, and so did the demon emperor. But I didn''t expect that as soon as we came to the world, we were besieged by a group of strong human beings. The demon emperor and I almost died. In a rage, we fled back to the demon world and called the army to fight."


    There was a shade in the old donkey''s eyes: "now I think we were all trapped, but in fact, later we also realized that it was wrong, but the demon clan has completely lost control, and there is another secret..."


    "Wait, what accomplishments did you and the devil emperor have at that time? You called him the devil emperor. He wouldn''t be a strong man at the top of the Huashen realm?"


    Ding Ning interrupted his statement and asked in surprise.


    "Yes, he is the peak of Huashen realm, so am I. He is the demon emperor, and I am the demon emperor."


    The old donkey said proudly.


    "Are you kidding? As far as I know, the biggest energy limit that the earth can bear is the peak of the holy martial arts realm, but you told me that the two peaks of the incarnation gods were almost killed by a group of the peaks of the holy martial arts realm?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were sarcastic and inclined to the donkey with caring eyes for the mentally retarded.


    The old donkey looked serious and said seriously, "you are wrong. Those people are not the peak of Shengwu realm, but the peak of Huashen."


    "Ha ha, do you make up the story logically? How can there be a peak of huashenjing on earth?"


    Ding Ning laughed, but there was endless teasing in his eyes.


    "When did I say it was the earth?"


    The donkey''s leisurely words made Ding Ning break his kung fu in an instant and incredibly opened his mouth: "what are you talking about? It''s not the earth?"


    "It can''t be said that it''s not the earth, but like here, it''s an independent small world. It''s a small world with sound heaven, extremely perfect and firm. It''s even stronger than the boundary wall of the fairy world, let alone the peak of the God. Even the immortal strong fight is no problem."


    The old donkey said positively. He drew a circle on the ground with his hoof, and then drew small bubble like circles in that circle, big and small.


    The donkey pointed to the big circle with his front hoof and said, "for example, this is the earth."


    Ding Ning frowned and remained silent. The old donkey pointed to the bubble like small circles in the circle: "then these small circles are a blessing in heaven, or a secret place."

 Chapter 1084

    Ding Ning''s face was a little heavy, because he knew that there were indeed many caves and secret places on the earth. These strange places existed in a way that ordinary people could not understand. Modern science interpreted them as three-dimensional space.


    The donkey ignored him and continued to point to a slightly larger bubble circle: "this circle may be the independent small world. At that time, I didn''t think much. Now I think of it, it is likely to be the headquarters of the divine organization."


    "Ten thousand years ago, the Yan Emperor and the Yellow Emperor, the leaders of the divine origin organization, were just the peaks of the holy martial arts realm. How could a group of Huashen peaks besiege you?"


    Ding Ning still couldn''t accept the answer. He joked that if Emperor Yan and Emperor Huang had been so powerful 10000 years ago, they still needed to play tricks and dominate the world directly.


    "Who told you that Yandi and Huangdi are the leaders of divine origin organizations?"


    The old donkey looked at him seriously and asked.


    "I... I guess, at that time, who else could there be besides the two Terran leaders?"


    Ding Ning didn''t know whether he guessed right or not. Some hesitated. In the final analysis, he still didn''t trust the old donkey and didn''t want to expose the stone man''s secret.


    "You''re wrong. Although I don''t know who the leader of the divine organization is, I''m sure the two emperors of Yan and Huang are definitely not."


    The old donkey said firmly.


    "How can you be sure?"


    Ding Ning is actually willing to accept this answer. After all, the two emperors of Yan and Huang are the ancestors of Chinese civilization. Everyone in China thinks of themselves as Chinese. If even his old ancestors are human traitors, it is unacceptable both emotionally and ethically.


    "Because Emperor Yan and Emperor Huang are buried in the holy mountain led by ten thousand demons!"


    The old donkey said with melancholy.


    "What? They''re buried here? How is that possible?"


    Ding Ning was so excited that he jumped up and asked in disbelief.


    "Nothing is impossible. I saw it with my own eyes. Their bones are still in the Holy Mountain Grottoes. You will believe it when you see them."


    The old donkey said sincerely.


    "How is this possible? How did they come here? It''s incredible."


    Ding Ning shook his head again and again and said to himself that the news was too big for his heart.


    "What''s strange about this? Don''t forget that the human race evolved from the demon race, and Emperor Yan was born with two horns. He was originally a member of our demon race. He had the blood of the fire cow family in his body. He could feel the origin of the demon race. It''s nothing strange to find here."


    The old donkey said confidently, "even though the Yellow Emperor is already human, he actually has my demon family blood. Her mother has a long family blood. She gave birth to the Yellow Emperor in her dream of love with Changshan dragon, so the Yellow Emperor has the dragon blood."


    "No, Emperor Yan is the descendant of Shennong. Why is he the demon family again?"


    Ding Ning''s throat was dry. It seemed that he had found a great secret, which made his heart a little excited.


    "Female cochlea people, do you know? Fuxi Nuwa are brothers and sisters, but they are the first snake. They were originally Medusa people, but because they understood the nature of heaven, they found out the five elements and eight trigrams, and finally got beyond the heaven. Shennong people were the Baiguo people who planted one line of demons and had the ability to identify herbs. Later, they married huolingniu people with one line of goblins, and finally gave birth to Shennong A family. "


    The old donkey knows the origin of all ethnic groups like a family treasure, which makes Ding ningru listen to the Arabian Nights and numb.


    However, if you think about it, the ancestor level characters in many myths and legends in China are grotesque and humanoid creatures. They either have double horns, human head and animal body, or simply have double wings on their backs. They can fly in the air and swallow fire month by month. It seems that it can only be explained by that they are demon races that have not evolved and still maintain racial characteristics.


    "Is there a pure blood clan?"


    Ding Ning asked curiously.


    "I don''t know. In the past, no one could understand the mysteries between heaven and earth. Even my demon family was a small world born in the demon ancestor''s body. After reincarnation, they went to the third world."


    The old donkey shook his head and whispered. Who can tell the secrets of the world clearly.


    Ding Ning thought sadly that perhaps among the three worlds, only Jiutian Xuannv, the daughter of the creation God, is the pure human blood?


    Of course, the premise is that her father of creation God is a pure blood human race. Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s also an evolutionary species.


    Heaven and earth are like cages. Su Su''s original emotion is reflected in Ding Ning''s mind. At this moment, he understands Su Su Su''s feeling of wanting to break free from the shackles and take a look at the outside world.


    The old donkey saw that Ding Ning''s look gradually calmed down, Then he continued: "the strong gods who ambushed me and the demon emperor in that small world were killed by us. What flowed was black blood. At that time, he didn''t think about it. But now, it is likely to be the black blood hybrid of hell. Therefore, I guess that the divine race organization and the black blood hybrid may have colluded long ago, and even the divine race organization may be dominated by the black blood hybrid."


    Ding Ning was frightened. If what the old donkey said was true, the black blood family began to layout 10000 years ago or even earlier, it shows that they have made great plans.


    He just couldn''t figure out what they were trying to do? What attracts them on earth? With the strength of the black blood family, if you want to dominate the earth, no one can compete. Why is it so late?


    Is it?


    Thinking of the God descendant organization''s constant research on genetic potions, Ding Ning suddenly flashed a light in his mind. Did they take the three realms as an evolutionary testing ground to study the ultimate evolutionary path of living creatures?


    The more Ding Ning thinks about it, the more likely it is that the black blood clan has penetrated into the earth''s interior and even occupied a small world with complete laws and stable order. Perhaps he wants to study the operation order of the heavenly way in the three realms, so as to learn from experience and create an existence similar to the three realms in hell to accelerate the evolution speed of his clan.


    "When we arrived with a large army, we were greeted with a head-on attack by the Terran coalition, and the war was imminent. Although the demon emperor and I were aware of the wrong, there was too strong heaven suppression in the human world, so that we could not give full play to our due strength in the realm of God, but the Terran didn''t listen to our explanation, denounced us as invaders, and directly killed us. The people of the two races were like rain We finally had to fight back in order to protect ourselves. "


    The old donkey''s face was full of helplessness: "The flames of war ignited immediately. Both the demon family and the demon family were killed out. Although the strength of our two families is far better than that of the human family, the human family occupies the right time, place and people. Even the will of the earth is protecting the human family. It is full of malice to our two families. We lost a lot and suffered heavy losses. We can''t turn around and go back. The Tongtian tower is in a state of space turbulence."


    Ding Ning could imagine the scene. Even if the demons and demons came with goodwill, the Terrans regarded them as invaders. They did not hesitate to hurt the killers and would not listen to their explanation. Of course, it did not rule out the reason why there were members of the divine organization behind them.


    "Later, our two families worked together to break out of the siege, but they were surrounded, chased and intercepted by the Terrans and killed wantonly!"


    The old donkey seemed to recall the tragic scene at the beginning, and his face showed a lingering fear: "in the early stage of the war, the demons and Demons suffered heavy losses and were absolutely weak and disadvantaged."


    "And then?"


    Ding Ning was itchy. According to the ancient records of the human race, he demonized both the demon race and the demon race. Although he was likely to exaggerate deliberately, he still felt that there would be a big turning point later. Otherwise, human beings could not have a dark history of 5000 years.


    "Later, the transformation took place in the demon clan. In a siege and suppression by the human coalition forces, the demon clan suddenly broke out with far more combat power than before, defeated the human coalition forces for the first time and fled."


    The old donkey''s face turned dark: "as the leader of the two families, I passed through the devil ditch, but he felt inexplicable and couldn''t tell what was going on."


    Ding Ning realized that the important play was coming, and the next step was the most crucial.


    "But as the demon clan becomes stronger and stronger, its character becomes more and more irritable, more and more cruel, and even more bloody and vicious."


    The old donkey said heavily: "The demon emperor and I found that some demon warriors even began to use human captives as food, which shocked me and the demon emperor. They killed those demon warriors, but they were strongly rebounded by the demon warriors. They were red eyed and shouted that the demon emperor tortured meritorious officials. If our demon clan hadn''t helped suppress them, the demon army would almost mutiny, which worried me and the demon emperor, Those demon warriors seem to have been released from the most evil side of their hearts. "


    Ding Ning frowned and wondered why the demon soldiers had such great changes. Did the perennial war and bloody fighting release the magic in their bodies?


    "It was a good time, but some demon soldiers with low cultivation mutinied, but in the next days, those middle-level demon officers gradually began to become bloody and cruel. They forgot that the Terran was their mother race, killing civilians and eating people. Even the demon emperor and I could not suppress them anymore, and finally had to let them go."


    The old donkey sighed: "With the passage of time, our two races and Terrans had a protracted war. The whole human world was turned upside down and the sun and moon were shining. It''s not too much to say that there were ten rooms and nine empty rooms and blood flowing into a river. In the later stage, even those demons with advanced cultivation changed their marshals, became bloody and cruel and bloodthirsty. In fact, the demon emperor was basically overhead at that time, I don''t care about the war. I drink with me all day. "


    "Is there no change in the demon clan?"


    Ding Ning asked with some doubts. He always felt that the changes of the demon family had man-made factors. If there were really behind the scenes, the demon family could not be alone.


    "That''s why I''m here."


    As soon as the old donkey looked solemn, Finally got to the point: "The demon emperor and I always thought it was the problem of the demon family cultivating their magic skills. Until some people in the demon family began to be crazy about killing, we all realized that it was wrong. According to our secret speculation, it was probably the work of the divine organization. The black blood bastards who ambushed us at the beginning may not really want to kill us, otherwise it would be difficult for us to escape. They might only kill us I want to take our blood samples for research and use the armies of our two races as test objects to develop drugs or plagues for the blood of our two races. "


    "I''ll tell you, these madmen set such a shocking situation. How can they have no purpose? These damn bastards and black blood bastards are hateful, but those God descendant organizations that help tyranny are even more hateful!"


    Ding Ning said in a cold voice filled with righteous indignation.


    "At that time, we just guessed, but we were not sure. Until one day, the demon emperor came to me with a gloomy face and told me that he was also recruited. He always had the impulse of bloodthirsty killing, which was forced to suppress by will."

 Chapter 1085

    The old donkey''s eyes flashed a look of admiration: "the devil emperor is worthy of being the devil emperor. Although he is called the devil, he has the feeling of compassion."


    Ding Ning glanced. He didn''t understand how the old donkey had such great respect for the devil.


    "The devil didn''t want to lose control of himself and become an inhuman beast, and he didn''t want to see those black blood bastards succeed. Therefore, he finally chose to sacrifice himself and jointly set up an overall situation with me. I came forward to contact the human race, pretended to betray the demon race, and worked with the human race to kill all the demon army. Even he himself was suppressed in the secret land of heaven and endured endless years Torture to end the war. "


    The old donkey said with awe inspiring eyes.


    Ding Ning''s scalp exploded, his face was moved by it, and his heart was awed!


    The demon emperor was indeed a generation of heroes. You know, there were millions of demon troops in those years, but they were all killed by him and the old donkey with the help of the human race.


    Ding Ning deeply admires such great courage, perseverance and courage, which are not unparalleled heroes.


    "Don''t think he is so great. These guys of the demon clan are all experts who play with people''s hearts. Their nature is extremely cold-blooded and selfish. If not, they won''t be studied by black blood hybrids to release the dark nature of the demon clan so soon. Look at our demon clan, it''s the end of the war, and only some soldiers are infected by the plague and release their nature."


    Seeing Ding Ning''s admiration on his face, the old donkey felt very unhappy. Ya''s body was flowing with Lao Zi''s blood, and even went to admire a demon clan, He couldn''t help speaking ill of the demon Emperor: "the old man knew that he couldn''t kill him by his ability on earth. In addition, he wanted to use the power of the seal to wipe out the plague of black blood hybrids, so he was voluntarily suppressed and sealed in the demon abyss. Otherwise, with the cultivation of the highest holy martial arts realm of the Terran, no one could stop him if he wanted to escape."


    "Where on earth is Moyuan?"


    Ding Ning was full of curiosity about Mo yuan, but when he thought that he was trapped in this world and couldn''t leave, he felt some inexplicable sadness. Elder sister, should they be worried?


    "Moyuan, in fact, is equivalent to a natural garbage dump on the earth, connecting the Yin and Yang. No matter what race of creatures, they will inevitably have dark sides in their hearts. Some people will choose to bury them deep in their hearts and never release them, while others will release them like the demon family, but in any case, when they die and disappear, this will happen Some negative emotions will be imprisoned by the power of law. "


    The old donkey said solemnly: "It is the holy land for the cultivation of the demon clan, but for other races, it is no less than spiritual poison. If the willpower is a little worse, it will be invaded by the demon gas, produce various illusions, release the darkest side in the heart, and become bloodthirsty, cruel, vicious, vicious and cunning according to its repressed nature... In serious cases, it will even become insane and become a murderer who kills innocent people indiscriminately The devil. "


    Ding Ning''s face was dignified. He thought that thousands of martial artists were about to enter the demon abyss to kill the out of control demon spirit, and his heart couldn''t help worrying.


    Even if these people who are invaded by evil Qi can come back safely, will they still be themselves before? This is simply creating an army for the demon clan, or the kind of demon clan out of control.


    At that time, with these out of control demonic warriors, what will the world look like? However, since Tianji Pavilion advocated these people to enter, he thought he had made a response plan, which made him feel a little relieved.


    He immediately took back his wishful thinking and continued to ask, "don''t you hate Terrans crossing rivers and bridges?"


    "There''s nothing to be jealous of. It''s in our calculations. As the top power in the realm of God, with those people in the world, we can''t get me. It''s just a pity that so many brothers of my demon family escaped with me."


    The old donkey sighed sadly.


    "Where did you go later? Did you hide and heal? Or did you come here?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed and asked curiously, "how did you become a donkey again?"


    The old donkey twitched at the corner of his mouth and glared at him. It was obvious that this sentence was a little heartbreaking.


    "I got a magic skill of the demon family called" three spirits turn into a decision "from the demon emperor!"


    In Ding Ning''s smile, the old donkey said with a little melancholy: "this skill can gather the three souls of the living creatures into one, so that the living creatures have two separate bodies whose cultivation is not weaker than the noumenon."


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up and twinkled with green light. It''s a good cow to break the three Linghua SHENGJUE. Isn''t it equivalent to three lives?


    The old donkey glanced at him and couldn''t see his mind. With a mocking smile, he threw a basin of cold water on him and said, "since it''s a magic trick, wouldn''t it cost anything?"


    "What price?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were dripping and turning. He felt that if the price was not big, he must learn from the old donkey.


    The old donkey pursed his lips and smiled bitterly: "the price is to stop at the current level forever and never be promoted again."


    "Ah!"


    Ding Ning was shocked and looked at the old donkey speechless for a long time, with a touch of complex emotion in his eyes.


    "Hey, what''s your expression? I don''t need you to sympathize."


    The old donkey rolled his eyes and said angrily.


    Ding Ning is in a low mood. He has always been a grateful person. Although he can''t finally determine whether the old donkey is his great grandfather and beat him every day, he knows that the old donkey is really good to him, so he feels a little uncomfortable when he knows that he will stay in the current state forever.


    "Come on, don''t look like a mother. What a big deal. Besides, the old man has three lives now. Even if he meets an immortal strong man, he doesn''t have the strength to fight."


    The old donkey said carelessly, but there was a deep regret in the bottom of his eyes.


    "That''s true. Your cultivation is stagnant. When I get up, I can take revenge. Then I have to hang you up and fight three times a day."


    Ding Ning grinned and said with a bad smile.


    "How dare you, smelly boy? It''s against the sky. It''s treacherous."


    The old donkey''s face turned black. When he thought about the scene, he was a little scared. The little bastard was so shameless. Maybe he could really do such a thing.


    "It depends on your performance!"


    Ding Ning said with a smile. He looked like a small man who was successful, which successfully diluted the old donkey''s sadness.


    The old donkey snorted coldly and found that he thought too much. Even if one day, he didn''t believe that his daughter and granddaughter would sit idly by.


    Next, they answered questions and solved many doubts in Ding Ning''s heart.


    After the donkey learned how to turn three spirits into life, the body sank under the thousand weight iceberg to heal, and the two separated bodies deduced the location of the demon clan''s ancestral land under the sacrifice of the demon clan''s great shaman.


    Unfortunately, although he found the general location of the ancestral land, he was always unable to enter it. Finally, the old donkey did not hesitate to spend thousands of years of cultivation and was guided by blood essence, so he was connected with the confused instinct of the demon ancestor and was able to enter this world.


    However, the way of entering is quite different. Unfortunately, he directly entered the land of reincarnation. Only the demon ancestor with instinctive obsession sensed that the small world has been losing, and directly transformed the part it entered into a donkey into a certain order law, so that it can pull the yin-yang millstone and maintain the normal operation of the small world.


    The most sad thing is that two separate bodies and noumenon are Trinity, with a common soul. The poor demon emperor has become a donkey.


    This is the reason why the demon emperor''s injury has been cured for a long time, but he still sleeps and refuses to show up. It''s really... It''s so embarrassing.


    In this way, the second one didn''t dare to come in. Who knows if the demon ancestor who has only instinctive obsession will catch him for hard work.


    Fortunately, the first one is at the core of this small world, and gradually understands the situation of the city of reincarnation.


    Plus, the demon emperor can''t hide forever, can he? So the second one decided to venture into the ancestral land again to find a way to change back.


    Just before entering, he was worried that he could not come back safely, so he left a backhand for himself and made a plan with the big shaman of the Fox family, that is to create dingning, the Savior.


    Ding Ning was stunned when he heard this: "did you create me? Was it the product of the plan?"


    "No, it was an accident!"


    Even if the donkey''s skin is thick enough, his face is red here. Fortunately, his donkey''s face is black enough to be less conspicuous.


    "Unexpected?"


    Ding Ning still didn''t understand. According to the old donkey, it should have been thousands of years ago. How could he have been made by man? It was unacceptable to him.


    "In fact, I don''t know whether it can be done or not. Originally, this person should be your mother, but I didn''t expect that there was an accident that lasted to you."


    The old donkey''s eyes showed a melancholy color: "the great shaman spent a hundred years to spy on the secret of heaven and figured out that your grandfather''s family contains great blood. Therefore, my baby daughter pretended to meet your grandfather by chance."


    Ding Ning was stunned. He didn''t expect that the calculation of the demon family was so deep. Even the love between grandma and grandpa was designed. Just to his surprise, what kind of blood did the grandpa family have in their body? Even the demon emperor was moved by it: "what kind of blood did my grandpa have?"


    "I don''t know."


    The old donkey replied very crisp, Then he sighed: "In order to figure out what the Su family''s blood is, the great shaman did not hesitate to spend Shouyuan again to calculate. The result was not only not calculated, but also strongly backfired. Shouyuan was directly lost for 5000 years, which was even shorter than prying into the general trend of heaven and earth. As a result, the great shaman died soon. You can imagine how powerful the Su family''s blood is. The great shaman suspected that it has the blood of immortal ¡£¡±


    Ding Ning''s throat is straight and his hair is dry. Does Su''s blood have xianzun''s blood? Apart from the noble status of the founding father of the Soviet Union, he really didn''t think there was anything wrong with the Soviet family.


    "I thought that my demon emperor''s blood, coupled with the Su family''s blood suspected of being the descendant of xianzun, would be enough to create a powerful immortal blood. Coupled with some backhands of the great shaman, even if I was unfortunately trapped in my ancestral land, I didn''t have no hope to save me."


    The donkey thought helplessly: "but I didn''t expect that my granddaughter, that is, your mother, didn''t awaken her xianzun blood, which changed our plan. Fortunately, the big shaman also had a second plan to design the accidental meeting between your father and your mother, and then successfully created you, the blood awakener."


    "You mean I have immortal blood?"


    Ding Ning couldn''t believe it. He pointed to his nose and asked in amazement. His mouth was open enough to plug a duck egg.


    "It''s not only xianzun''s blood, but also Kunpeng''s blood, as well as the blood of chaotic gods and demons."


    The old donkey said solemnly, "the most important thing is that you not only have these three powerful blood vessels, but also you are a blood awakener."

 Chapter 1086

    "Chaotic demon blood? What?"


    Ding Ning''s brain was dizzy and the whole person was confused. He thought he was just a grass root. Unexpectedly, his blood was so big and had a source. Wouldn''t it say that he was a standard immortal second generation? Er, not only, but also the second generation of chaotic gods and Demons and demons.


    "Chiyou is the awakener of the blood of chaos gods and demons, also known as the blood of Wuzu."


    The old donkey looked at him like electricity and said word by word.


    Ding Ning looked up at him in horror, subconsciously covering his chest. The stone man was his biggest secret.


    "Come on, cover what? If I wanted to, I would have taken it away. To tell you the truth, this stone man has been in my hands for decades. If it weren''t for this plan, do you really think I could get to you?"


    The old donkey curled his mouth and said dismissively.


    "Did you give me the stone man on purpose?"


    Ding Ning raised a storm in his heart and asked incredulously.


    "It''s not intentional to give it to you. To be exact, it''s left to your Wuzu''s blood. It''s not necessarily you. It''s just that your Wuzu''s blood has this tonic stone for hundreds of years, but no one can awaken the Wuzu''s blood and can''t open the seal on it, so it''s cheap for you."


    The old donkey looks disgusted, which makes Ding Ning want to beat him up. You calculated me before I was born and haven''t settled accounts with you. Now I dare to dislike me.


    "Er, no, it should be said that your stupid father is the most suitable candidate. He also awakened zuwu''s blood. It''s a pity that he loved your son so much that he gave you this stone man, which made you a big bargain."


    The old donkey never stops swearing. Anyway, how to pierce his heart and how to come.


    Ding Ning''s Qi is full of smoke. If he doesn''t know he can''t beat the old thing, he must beat him hard. However, he''s still very happy to hear that dad has awakened zuwu''s blood.


    But the old donkey didn''t let him go. He sighed and said, "Hey, my grandson-in-law is actually the most suitable candidate. He is resolute, courageous, dedicated and decisive. How can he be like you, a little bastard? He''s too feminine and like a woman."


    "You''re like a woman. You''re feminine, old man. I''ll fight with you."


    A scholar can be killed but not humiliated. Ding Ning was annoyed by his abuse and jumped up to him desperately.


    The result is self-evident!


    Two minutes later, Ding Ning turned into a full head of Tathagata Buddha. He was lying on the ground with a black nose and a swollen face. He bared his teeth and wanted to scold, but he was in pain as soon as he spoke.


    "See? This is the gap between you and your father. If your father died, he would fight with me. Where he is like you, he would lie on the ground and pretend to be a dead dog."


    The old donkey man stood and walked with his hands on his back. He said with a look of hatred for iron and steel.


    Ding Ning is ashamed and angry. You pretend to be a dead dog. Your whole family pretend to be a dead dog. Er, no, this old thing is their own grandfather. Don''t you scold his family?


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning felt liver pain. Why is there such an unreliable grandfather? Don''t I remember? It''s obvious that you sealed someone''s cultivation.


    "All right, don''t pretend to be dead, get up quickly!"


    The old donkey kicked Ding Ning again.


    Ding Ning felt relaxed and recovered. He got up and stared at the old donkey covetously. His teeth were crunchy. He wanted to roast the old guy.


    Regardless of his mood, the old donkey burst out a golden beam in his eyes, With both hands on his back, he shouted: "don''t think I''m joking. You are really too feminine, weak willpower, lack of initiative, muddle along, have no life goal, and lack your father''s indomitable will. He can go back to the road of cultivation with perseverance. Ask yourself, can you do it if it''s you?"


    Ding Ning''s brain roared. The sound of the old donkey''s interrogation echoed in his mind for a long time, as if he was torturing his mind, making his eyes godless. He whispered, "can I do it?"


    The final answer is No.


    He is easy to get rich, muddle along and yearn for a plain life. Even if Dantian is abandoned, he will not be too sad. He will be very happy to live a plain life with his beloved women.


    "Hum, do you really think that at that time, your confidants will stick to you like they do now? Don''t be too naive. Women always have a heroic complex in their bones. They naturally worship the strong and are willing to be with you because of your excellence, your excellence and your excellence, even if they are condescending Follow you, but when you are mediocre, who will look at you and follow you all your life? "


    The old donkey saw through Ding Ning''s mind at a glance and shouted mercilessly.


    Ding Ning stumbled at his feet, his face became very ugly, and roared painfully with his head: "no, it''s not like this."


    "Is that so? You know very well in your heart. You just can''t accept it. You deceive yourself and others and don''t want to accept the result."


    The old donkey tilted his mouth and said ruthlessly, "you know that Bai xun''er liked you in the beginning, but in the end? In the face of kindness and irresistible strength, she chose to give up you. This is the best proof. Is that feeling very weak? Is it very sad?"


    "No, stop talking!"


    Ding Ning''s heart was as painful as being torn, his face showed a painful expression, rubbed his messy hair, roared like a wounded beast, and his eyes were covered with thick blood, like a fierce beast that chooses people to eat, flashing a fierce light.


    The old donkey''s face was expressionless, Continue to strike: "In fact, you know what I''m talking about is the truth, but you live in a beautiful fantasy woven by yourself, so you don''t want to face your most real heart and the cruelest truth. You''d rather continue to live in lies and dreams. However, have you ever thought that if your generation is trapped here, your confidants can wait for you for a year or two, and they can wait for you for a lifetime "Is that right?"


    "No... don''t... don''t say it again, I beg you, please don''t say it again!"


    Ding Ning hugged his head and squatted on the ground in pain. His eyes were red with blood. He shook his head desperately and begged, but he didn''t find that the black fog rising from the black stone tablet gradually drowned him.


    Boom.


    Ding Ning only felt a flower in front of him and found that he had returned to Ninghai''s home. The villa was still a villa, but it seemed a little old.


    Just when he wondered how the new villa would become old, a Rolls Royce phantom slowly drove into the villa.


    "Sister!"


    Ding Ning shouted in surprise and greeted her. Then she saw her sister''s face with maternal brilliance, gently rubbed her slightly raised lower abdomen, and slowly got down from the car under the careful care of a man who couldn''t see clearly.


    "Sister, when were you pregnant?"


    Ding Ning was overjoyed. He didn''t expect that his sister was really pregnant soon after he left.


    However, my sister didn''t seem to see him or hear his voice at all. With a sweet smile on her face, she said coyly to the fuzzy man: "husband, go to the company and be busy. Don''t delay the company for me."


    "No matter how important things are in the company, they can''t compare with their wives and children."


    The man said with great favor, carefully took his sister''s waist, helped her to go home, and shouted, "slow down, slow down, be careful."


    "I see. How can you exaggerate? You''re just nervous all day!"


    Ding led Li Jiao Chen to complain, but there was a happy luster in her beautiful eyes.


    Ding Ning, like being bitten by thunder, staggers back with a blank face and heartache like a knife. Did your sister find another man so soon? And married and had children, and the company was left to this man?


    Well, at least this man is very kind to her and her sister is very happy. What''s not to worry about? She has suffered enough in her life. She should bless her with such a good destination.


    Ding Ning was devastated and turned to leave silently, but at this time, a familiar woman''s voice sounded happily: "sister, you''re back. Come in. I''ve been busy all afternoon. I''ve had a floating drunken dream for you. You can eat it later!"


    Ding Ning looked back in surprise. He saw falling snow coming out quickly, holding Ding Qianlie left and right with the man, and said happily.


    "Falling snow!"


    Ding Ning walked up quickly, with a happy smile on his face and shouted happily.


    But the next moment, his smile stiffened on his face,


    A man who could not see his face clearly came out with an apron and a spatula in his hand. Holding the falling snow, he was full of spoiled blame and said, "Xueer, slow down. You have a body yourself, but be careful."


    "Yes, snow, you see how much your husband cares about you. He helps you take care of the restaurant every day. The food is still so delicious. The most important thing is that it still hurts you. You must be careful."


    Ding led the hunter and joked with a smile.


    "I''m fine. He''s just nervous."


    Snow smiled with shame and caressed her belly with happiness.


    "What blind tension? The first three months of pregnancy is the easiest time to miscarry. You should be careful."


    Ding Qianlie told me seriously.


    "I see, sister. It''s cold outside. Let''s go in quickly!"


    Falling snow smiled sweetly and leaned her head against her husband''s shoulder. Four people talked and laughed and entered the villa.


    Ding Ning was like a thousand swords through his heart. Blood and tears overflowed from the corners of his eyes. After a tragic smile, he turned and left bleakly. Here, he seemed so redundant.


    Then he went to find Xiao Nuo, Xiao Yao, Jingjing, Lingyun and ye Huan... All his confidants had their own lovers and seemed to be very happy.


    He was angry, disappointed, sad and helpless.


    Every time he saw a woman, his heart was like being severely cut. He didn''t understand why these women who loved him so much changed their hearts so easily.


    He was unwilling. He wanted to know the answer. He followed Xiao Nuo quietly like an invisible person, watching her and her husband meet with Xiaoyao and have a happy meal together.


    While their husband went to collect food and prepare wine, a touch of sadness and melancholy flashed in Xiao Yao''s eyes: "sister Nuo, Ding Ning, he..."


    Ding Ning was suddenly excited, and finally someone mentioned himself. He wanted to know what had happened, so that his loved ones would betray him.


    "He... Has been missing for ten years. Women''s youth is limited. Can''t we wait all our life?"


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes were sad, but more calm and peaceful. It was like remembering the past, but there were not too many waves.


    "I don''t know why. I always feel like he''s looking at us."


    Xiao Yao''s expression was a little sad: "do you think he would blame us if he knew we were married and had children?"

 Chapter 1087

    "The world is the same without anyone. At the beginning, we were wrong with him. Now we have the opportunity to correct this mistake. Besides, we have waited for him for ten years and have done our utmost. Even if he knows, he won''t blame us. It''s just a pity that his excellent doctor disappeared. It''s a pity for the country A huge loss. "


    Xiao Nuo said with a trace of regret and sigh. Perhaps after years, she became more mature and calm, which made Ding Ning feel very strange.


    "Well, no more. My husband is here. He has learned his cooking from snow."


    Xiao Yao promptly changed the topic and talked with Xiao Nuo about children''s education. Ding Ning is only a past tense after all, only living in their occasional memories, that''s all.


    Ding Ning took a deep look at them. There was sadness, attachment and a trace of tolerance and understanding in his eyes. After all, ten years is an extremely long time. They can wait for him for ten years. As Xiao Nuo said, they have done their utmost.


    Finally, Ding Ning silently turned and left, wandering in the world like a wandering soul.


    He walked through snow capped mountains, grasslands, famous mountains and swamps like a lost ghost wandering aimlessly in this familiar and strange world.


    Vaguely, he felt that he seemed to have forgotten something important, but he couldn''t remember it, couldn''t interest in anything, and was always in a confused wandering state.


    Until one day, he unconsciously wandered to a prosperous metropolis, looking at the bustling crowd struggling for life with empty and dull eyes.


    As a bystander, he quietly watched the people at the bottom of the society quarrel over daily necessities; Watching those migrant workers bow down for five bushels of rice, they just want to stay in this prosperous city and become people in a big city; Watch those business elites who enter the workplace work hard or plot to get ahead; Watching those privileged classes fight openly and secretly for the desire for power and cheat each other... Life is full of different forms, but it suddenly gives him a glimmer of insight!


    This is life. People living at the bottom of society desperately want to climb up, and those middle-level people also rack their brains to climb up. While those privileged strata living at the top of society are consolidating their wealth and status, they are still constantly enhancing their wealth, status and power.


    A pyramid shaped social structure appears in his mind. Greed and desire are the original sin, but they are also the driving force of social progress and development.


    And he is a small rich man with an easy-going and enterprising attitude. He can never stand at the top of the pyramid and become the small group of people overlooking the common people.


    He is independent, lofty and proud, but incompatible with this society. In the eyes of most people, he is an alien.


    Another explanation for being indifferent to fame and wealth is that he has no ambition and no promise. No wonder the old donkey said he was too feminine and had no goal in life.


    By the way, donkey, where am I? No, no, it''s... it''s just a fantasy.


    Ding Ning suddenly aroused his spirit, his mind was transparent, and his spirit returned to his place. In front of him, there appeared the old donkey''s hateful but concerned long donkey face.


    "Wake up?"


    The old donkey said with a smile.


    "Yes!"


    Ding Ning answered softly. His mood has not been adjusted back. He looks depressed. This short experience is no less than a reincarnation for him.


    "Child, don''t blame me. I know you''re uncomfortable, but I just want you to see the essence of the world. If a man doesn''t have real skills, it''s impossible to have more. Let you recognize the reality. Although the process is cruel, it''s the price a man must pay for his growth."


    The donkey said earnestly, "although the scenes you see have not happened yet, if you can''t leave here as fast as possible, everything will come true."


    "You... What are you talking about? Those things haven''t happened yet?"


    Ding Ning looked up, his eyes shining, as if full of infinite fighting spirit and hope.


    "Nonsense, you come here for a month and a half, and the time flow rate here is different from that of the three circles. The difference is a hundred times. One day outside is equivalent to one hundred days here, that is to say, so far, you have been missing in the outside world for less than a day."


    The donkey''s words were amazing, but Ding Ning''s spirit was greatly boosted. A hundred days here was equivalent to an outside day. It was nearly a thousand years before his lovers were discouraged and married and had children ten years later.


    "Don''t be happy too early. It''s not easy to come in here, and it''s more difficult to go out. There are still some ways to come in, but it''s as difficult as heaven to go out. I''ve been trapped here for more than 200000 years. I haven''t found the way to leave yet. Do you think there''s enough time for a thousand years?"


    Seeing that he was in good spirits, the old donkey swept away his previous depression and couldn''t help pouring cold water on his head.


    "What are you talking about? You don''t know the way to get out of here? You''ve been here for so long. Why don''t you know?"


    Ding Ning was silly. He thought that the old donkey must know how to leave here after staying here for so long. Unexpectedly, he heard the answer and asked angrily.


    "Don''t you know what''s strange? If you can easily find the way to leave, do you think these demon families led by ten thousand demons will not find a way to leave? Stay here willingly?"


    The old donkey rolled his eyes and said plausibly. Seeing Ding Ning drooping his head like a vented ball, his tone eased a little: "of course, you don''t have to despair, and you don''t have a clue."


    "What''s the clue? Say it."


    Ding Ning looked up and asked eagerly.


    "There is no way to leave. First, cultivation surpasses Kunpeng''s ancestors and easily breaks its world barriers. Naturally, you can leave."


    The old donkey said slowly.


    "Nonsense, Kunpeng is a chaotic creature, no less than the existence of immortal statue. Let alone a hundred years, even if it is a thousand years, it is impossible to break its world barrier, otherwise those immortal strong men of the black blood clan would have occupied here long ago."


    Ding Ning said unhappily, "just say the second!"


    "The second is to enter the depths of the holy mountain and look for the way to leave. There is the only place I haven''t set foot on. I guess if there is a way to leave, it must be there."


    The old donkey was not annoyed and said with a smile.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry to find it!"


    As soon as Ding Ning was happy, he stood up and couldn''t wait to find his way.


    "Sit down, what''s your hurry? You think the holy mountain is so easy to break through. With your current strength, let alone entering the holy mountain, even the residual power emitted by the bodies of immortal strong people can crush you into slag."


    The old donkey shouted angrily.


    "Ah, what shall we do?"


    Ding Ningxing sat down on the ground, but anyway, it''s better to have hope than to smear his eyes, which made him a little refreshed.


    "After listening to me, you can make a decision. There is a third way to leave. That is to abandon the flesh body, enter reincarnation and be reborn into the universe where the black blood hybrid is located. If you are lucky, you can find a way to return to the third world after restoring your memory. However, the third world is a complete world. Although it is weak, I''m afraid the boundary wall is stronger than the boundary wall here..."


    Before the donkey finished, Ding Ning jumped up and said decisively, "it''s impossible. I won''t give up my flesh, nor will I place my destiny on the illusory recovery of memory. I''ll choose the second way."


    I''m kidding. It doesn''t matter how long it will take him to give up his flesh to reincarnate. Even if he can recover his memory quickly, how many years will it take when he grows up and his cultivation is strong enough to break the wall of the three realms? At that time, the cauliflower will be cold. It is estimated that the grandchildren of their women can make soy sauce.


    "Well, now that you have made a choice, let me explain first. I just speculate that there is a way to leave the second way, but I can''t guarantee whether there is. If not, you can''t blame me."


    The old donkey said seriously.


    Ding Ning''s heart was half cold, but after thinking for a long time, he still clenched his teeth and said, "if so, it''s also God''s will. I can''t blame anyone."


    "In that case, I''ll tell you about the holy mountain."


    The old donkey said solemnly: "The situation of the holy mountain is very complicated. Due to the invasion of extraterritorial creatures, the holy mountain, as the main battlefield, did not know how many immortal creatures were buried. Coupled with the second invasion of black blood hybrids, there were many terrorist killing arrays. Although we do not know how many young people have passed and some large arrays have been incomplete, the residual power of the incomplete large array is enough to destroy any immortal level The creatures under the strangle into slag. "


    Ding Ning frowned. Although his array attainments were good, it was not so easy for him to pass the large array, even the remaining large array, arranged by the half immortal strong.


    "There are not only the mortal array, but also the bones of countless half step immortal invaders and immortal giants of the demon country. These are not the most powerful. What really makes people despair is that there is the self-protection consciousness of the demon ancestor Kunpeng in the depths of the holy mountain. In those years, those immortal giants also rushed into the depths of the holy mountain, and the results were all twisted by the instinct and will of the demon ancestor Kill, even the immortal power of the demon country is no exception. "


    The old donkey''s face was haunted: "I once tried to break into there. As soon as I got to the depths of the holy mountain, I was almost killed by the threat from the demon ancestor. Maybe it was because it caught my first part. I instinctively realized that my breath was familiar. There was a moment of hesitation, which made me escape from heaven. Otherwise, my part would have been crushed by its will."


    Ding Ning opened his mouth in dismay and said, "how can I get in?"


    "So, it''s difficult. None of the three paths is simple. Otherwise, you just stay here and keep me company. I''ll marry xun''er to you. You''ll have a good childhood. When you return to normal sleep, you''ll be lucky. Maybe you can reincarnate and continue your next life with your confidants."


    The old donkey suggested jokingly.


    "No, I must leave as fast as I can, sir. What can I do?"


    Ding Ning clenched his fist with firm eyes. In fact, he was not so desperate. Even if this road didn''t work, he didn''t have any way back.


    Because he suddenly remembered that he was a man with a prison order. After half a year, he would be automatically sent to the magic prison for a war of luck. At that time, he would not naturally leave the world.


    However, he was not sure whether the prison order had such a great power to take him away from here. Therefore, he did not dare to place all his hopes on the prison order. He could only consider it as an unknown retreat, but before that, he must improve his strength as much as possible. Otherwise, he would be dead if he went to the magic prison.

 Chapter 1088

    In fact, when you think about it carefully, although it is full of despair, a hundred times the time flow rate is not the best opportunity to improve yourself.


    "First refine the immortal crystals at the two poles, and then use the immortal crystal to protect the divine consciousness to gradually get familiar with the battle relics of the ninth leader from far to near, and adapt to the threat of the bones of the half step immortal strong. If you can''t even do this, let alone the depths of the holy mountain, I''m afraid you will die when you get close to the holy mountain relics."


    The old donkey said seriously.


    "OK, I''ll start when xun''er comes back. It''s just how to refine the immortal crystal at the two poles?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were firm, and he secretly wondered whether he could take the opportunity to get some immortal bones back. Even if he couldn''t refine the weapon, he could bury it in the earth to make immortal stones.


    "You should have mastered the breathing method of all things? Running the breathing method of all things will naturally refine it."


    The old donkey looked at him with deep meaning, which made him scared and surprised. His eyes looked at it in horror. How did the old fox know everything? Did it arrange all this?


    "The breathing method of all things comes from the demon ancestor Kunpeng. Its complete name should be called the breathing method of swallowing all things. It is the fundamental breathing method for the demon ancestor Kunpeng to settle down. What you master is only the breathing method of the first half of the everything chapter, and the second half of the swallowing chapter has long been lost."


    The old donkey solemnly explained, "those who do not fully awaken Kunpeng''s blood can''t learn to devour, and our Jinpeng family only has everything."


    "Then why does the breathing method of all things appear in your blood inheritance? Moreover, some of them were taught to me by my little martial uncle?"


    Ding Ning asked puzzled. What surprised him most was that the stone man clearly had the ability to deduce the complete breathing method. Why didn''t he supplement himself completely this time.


    "I guess your little Uncle Wu''s ancestor is a member of the people in the demon Kingdom who have been reincarnated into the three realms. After awakening some of his blood, he won the inheritance of half breathing method. I guess he either has the blood of the ghost leopard or the blood of our Jinpeng family, because the ancestor of the ghost leopard was the sharpest knife in the hands of our Peng family and made sweat for our Peng family Thanks to Ma Gong, so many races, only the ghost leopard family has ever been rewarded by our Peng ancestors and given it the right to practice the breathing method of all things. "


    The old donkey guessed and said, but it made Ding Ning''s eyes tongue tied. However, if the guess was true, he recognized that Uncle Wu was the blood awakening of the ghost leopard. After all, he was a hunter. When hunting in the mountains, he appeared and disappeared like a ghost.


    "In fact, the ghost leopard''s practice of breathing for all things is far less effective than that of our golden winged Dapeng family. After all, this is tailor-made for our Peng family. The ghost leopard''s practice can make their breath collection ability, ability to perceive all things and effect of hiding and tracking stronger. Therefore, it''s not necessary to pass on the complete breathing for all things to you. He cooperates with the breathing method and all things of his family The first half of the breathing method is the most appropriate. "


    The old donkey and the old God said, "you is my old brother. You just lost the memory of your previous life after reincarnation."


    Ding Ning stared in amazement and swallowed: "is he your old brother?"


    "Yes, I''ve been trapped here for so many years. I can''t bear living like a donkey. In addition, I want to explore the secret of reincarnation, so I bite my teeth and go to reincarnation. But I have the care of my first part. In addition, I have a treasure that can protect MY reincarnation spirit. Finally, I was reincarnated back to the demon country, reincarnated into the winged people, and finally became the winged people The emperor has occupied the whole demon city. "


    The donkey said with emotion: "It is precisely because I became the wing emperor that I know so many things. There is an altar for ancestor worship in the holy mountain. There is an ancient monument in the altar, which has a trace of divine knowledge mark of the demon group Kunpeng. It completely records the history of the ten thousand demon leader. Only when I become the leader of the ten thousand demon leader and the blood of the Peng family, and then sacrifice in the way of ancestor worship of the Peng family, can I see the records in it ¡£¡±


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that no wonder the donkey could understand the world so well. Unexpectedly, he had such an experience.


    "I spent countless hours traveling all over the territory of the ten thousand demon leader. I didn''t even let go of the great wilderness. I also entered those ruins one by one, but I didn''t expect that after I broke through the realm in the ruins and recovered my spiritual cultivation, the demon ancestor instinctively noticed my strong breath, lest I leave the world and want to turn me back into a donkey. I was very surprised Unwilling, he took the ancestors of the ghost leopard and the Medusa family and risked his life to rush into the depths of the holy mountain to explore the secrets of the holy mountain. As a result, both the ghost leopard and medusa died and had to go to reincarnation. "


    The old donkey sighed: "although I survived and was saved by the king of locust, in the end, I didn''t beat the demon ancestor''s instinctive will, which turned me back into a donkey."


    "King Huai?"


    Ding Ning suddenly thought of the Huai king who was very unfair, and his face was a little bad.


    "Don''t blame it. It is also a poor man. It is the essence of the locust tree, but it is regarded by the will of the demon ancestor as the watershed between yin and Yang. Most of the time, it is in a sleeping state and maintains the operation of the whole world. To put it bluntly, like my first sentence, it was caught by a strong man after the demon ancestor''s lack of energy and became a tool to promote the operation of the world."


    The old donkey shook his head and smiled bitterly and said, "now it can barely maintain a glimmer of clarity, but with the passage of time, it will gradually be assimilated by the world, become a part of the law and order of the operation of the world, be completely destroyed, and lose its spirit and self."


    "So, King Huai is unwilling and places his hope on you. You can enter the holy mountain. It''s impossible to hide it?"


    Ding Ning thought of the dense roots in the ground when he killed LAN Jue. It must have been shrouded by her roots in the whole underground led by the ten thousand demons.


    "Yes, before I entered the holy mountain, I had a communication with the king of Sophora japonica. It longed for me to find a way to repair the world so that it would not be completely devoid of consciousness. To say that no one can be left or right about the understanding of the world, including the conspiracy of black blood hybrids, it also told me after it became aware of it."


    The old donkey looked right, Seriously: "It''s a pity that it has been assimilated by the will of the demon ancestor and can''t resist the will of the demon ancestor. It''s like suffering from Alzheimer''s disease. The memory is intermittent and can''t provide us with too much help. However, according to what it said when it woke up once, there are still many black blood people hidden in the world. Last time you took the two poles and immortal crystals here, you alerted a black blood bastard. It''s me It''s a pity that the black blood bastard saw that he was not my opponent, so he immediately chose to explode himself, so that I couldn''t trace their hiding place. "


    "Ah, is there something else?"


    Ding Ning''s scalp was numb: "doesn''t that mean that the black blood epidemic family has penetrated here?"


    "That''s not enough. I guess it''s those guys with low qualification among the black blood hybrids who entered reincarnation after they died and were reincarnated in the demon country. They didn''t act as the undercover of the black blood epidemic family until they awakened their memory. They coveted the immortal crystal of the two poles, but they didn''t dare to enter here. They came to explore when they realized that there was a change here."


    The old donkey''s wise analysis said: "that guy''s cultivation is only in the middle of the demon king, which is not enough. I''m worried that there are experts among these reincarnated black blood bastards."


    "I have to guard against it, but what''s the matter with this big array?"


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered that he seemed to suppress or raise a demon here, and hurriedly asked.


    "What is suppressed underground is my demon body."


    With a meaningful smile on his face, the old donkey said: "The three spirits transform into life. Although the three souls are one and the three souls are one, it is a magic skill after all. I am trapped here and can''t leave. I am depressed and upset. I want to kill all the people here and destroy the world. Fortunately, I have a firm will. I cut off the demon body with a secret method, bury it here and suppress it underground."


    "You mean you set up this array?"


    Ding Ning looked at the old donkey in amazement and asked strangely. You should know that the array level of the Tiangang earth Sha array is very high. If he hadn''t been protected by the two poles, the array would be enough to wipe him out.


    "Why? Look down on me?"


    The old donkey glanced proudly at Ding Ning, "Although my demon clan is not good at arrays, I have been in this world for two or three hundred thousand years, and I can''t do nothing all day. So I have explored countless relics. There are many array mages of foreign creatures in the relics. Although they have died long ago, their array inheritance is still there. I slowly pondered it, realized a little way, and laid this according to the diagram There''s nothing strange about a semi natural array? "


    "That''s true. No wonder the arrangement means of this array are different from those of our three realms. It turns out that it is the array inheritance of extraterritorial creatures!"


    Ding Ning suddenly realized it and immediately approved the old donkey''s statement. Even if the old donkey had never been in contact with the array, it would be too useless if he had not gained anything after hundreds of thousands of years of research. The old donkey could cultivate to the peak of transforming God. His intelligence was absolutely speechless. It was really normal to guide the formation according to the situation, but he was surprised, Where did the donkey find the bipolar immortal crystal, and immediately asked the question in his heart.


    "The bipolar immortal crystal comes from the depths of the holy mountain and is the treasure of the town boundary at the junction of yin and Yang. It was because I forcibly took the bipolar immortal crystal that I made the demon ancestor angry, so I hurt the killer. If it hadn''t been for my first personal familiarity that made it hesitate, I would have died and couldn''t die anymore."


    The old donkey said with lingering fear: "after taking it back, I will use it to temper my will. Finally, I will carve array patterns on it to suppress my demon body."


    "This immortal crystal is like this, and just here?"


    Ding Ning asked tentatively. He always felt that there was something wrong. He used breathing and shadow killing on the reincarnation platform to forcibly seduce the immortal crystal in the sea. He thought it was in the valley, but now it seems that there are two. Where does the immortal crystal in the sea come from?


    "Are you asking clearly? Two poles, two poles, how can there be only one? One Yin and one Yang are naturally two."


    The old donkey looked at him angrily: "this is the yin-yang stele created by the demon ancestor Kunpeng personally cutting off his immortal spirit to maintain the yin-yang balance of the small world. The one you get in the reincarnation city is the anode immortal crystal in the depths of the holy mountain, and this one is the cathode immortal crystal."


    "Ah, did you take away the immortal crystal and confuse Yin and Yang?"


    Ding Ning asked in horror.


    "It''s good to disorganize Yin and Yang. Otherwise, isn''t the conspiracy of black blood bastards going to succeed?"


    The old donkey''s face was full of resolute way: "there is no way. Only by chaotic Yin and Yang and changing the order law on the reincarnation Road, can we disrupt the layout of black blood hybrids and let the bad luck plague spread by black blood hybrids on the reincarnation road bring bad luck to themselves along with those souls reincarnated to hell and land."


    "What do you mean?"


    Ding Ning didn''t understand and asked with a confused face.

 Chapter 1089

    "My first part tells me that the black blood hybrid has gradually understood the principle of reincarnation for so many years and has begun to implement the elite training plan."


    The old donkey''s eyes twinkled with cold light: "They not only want to reincarnate the gifted souls of the demon kingdom to hell and turn them into black blood people with extraordinary qualifications, but also use great mana to build a bridge of spatial reincarnation, and send the dead souls of the old things of their black blood epidemic family who have exhausted their longevity here to reincarnate with secret methods, in order to create an invincible race with invincible qualifications."


    "Is that ok?"


    Ding Ning was shocked and lost his voice. He hasn''t raised any questions yet, The old donkey continued with cold eyes: "you don''t understand the meaning of reincarnation. Each reincarnation is actually an evolutionary process. If black blood hybrids are allowed to drill this order loophole and let their people reincarnate with memory, then in the near future, the black blood epidemic family will have the best evolutionary qualification and eventually become the master of the whole chaotic universe."


    Ding Ning is shocked to change color. Every reincarnation is an evolution? What evidence is there?


    But he soon thought of the history of civilization evolution on the earth. In the original primitive society, human beings ate their hair and blood, and lived like beasts in a harsh environment. Everyone''s life expectancy was only more than ten or twenty years on average.


    With the continuous reproduction of human beings, they have gradually learned the survival skills of farming, fishing and hunting, grinding stone tools as hunting weapons, and even learned to barbecue food with fire. They no longer eat raw meat. Their wisdom has improved. They are divorced from the primitive animal life. Even their life expectancy began to increase slowly until private ownership emerged and the rudiment of society has developed, The fire of civilization began to spread and radiate like a prairie fire. Matriarchal clan... Slave society... Feudal society... Industrial revolution... Until the emergence of scientific and technological social civilization.


    On the surface, the history of human evolution seems to be the inevitable trend of the development of social civilization, but if we analyze it from another perspective, from ancient times - ancient times - ancient times - Modern Times - to now, is it not a cycle and evolution again and again?


    Therefore, every reincarnation mentioned by the old donkey is an evolution, which is not groundless, but very reasonable. It is only that people''s life is limited, so the reincarnation of a single person is more difficult for people to see clearly than the reincarnation of the whole world.


    The black blood plague family has immortal power. They have a long life of millions or even tens of millions of years. It is completely possible to stand idly by the reincarnation of a world. Therefore, their research on the evolution of creatures is far more profound than any creature in the three worlds.


    Therefore, it is not impossible for them to control a reincarnation place, artificially drill the loopholes of order, carry out some individual evolution, improve their qualifications, and finally promote the development process of the whole civilization.


    Of course, if there is no matching strong strength, even the immortal strong will not want to drill this loophole.


    However, Kunpeng small world is a small world without perfection. There is no heaven''s supervision to maintain the operation of order, which makes the black blood epidemic family see the possibility from the impossibility.


    The donkey''s response was also very resolute and tragic. He designed to take away the boundary pillar of yin and yang to reverse Yin and Yang, resulting in the disorder of the order of this incomplete small world. There was no distinction between yin and Yang. Although this would make the demon family face the crisis of extinction, it also indirectly destroyed the plan of the black blood epidemic family.


    Ding Ning thought through the joints and looked at the old donkey. His eyes had become extremely complex. A chill rushed straight to the spirit of heaven, which reminded him of the past when the old donkey united with the devil pit to kill millions of demon families.


    How cruel the old guy must be to make such a bold decision with the fate of the whole demon family,


    The most innocent is him. Somehow he has become an indispensable chess piece in the overall situation, and he doesn''t even have a temper. After all, at present, it seems that this kind of tragic and decisive response is the best way at present. This is the rhythm of killing the fish and catching the net and hurting both.


    From the donkey sacrificed his daughter to hook up with Grandpa, and then the layout let his mother and father give birth to himself. The interlocking layout made Ding Ning cold and creepy. He believed that at the critical moment, if he could achieve some purpose of the donkey by sacrificing himself, he would definitely choose to sacrifice him without hesitation.


    In the eyes of such peerless heroes as him and the devil emperor, nothing can not be sacrificed to achieve the goal. Even millions of demon clan armies and demon clan armies have been killed by him and the devil emperor. What else can they not sacrifice? Grandpa, this kind of family relationship is not easy to use.


    Think about his body explosion and death before, the donkey clearly knows, but he doesn''t mean to do anything. If he doesn''t have attachment and strong desire for survival, I''m afraid he will really die.


    This is probably the reason why the old donkey was dissatisfied with him and said he was feminine, because in the eyes of an owl like him, if he can''t even pass this test, the waste of food will die.


    Perhaps his starting point is good. He wants to sharpen his will and find opportunities on the road of reincarnation, but such a dangerous thing, without any hint, is implemented directly according to his plan, which is really hard for him to forgive. His heart is not cold enough to be so cruel as an old donkey.


    Ding Ning felt more and more cold and palpitating. Looking at the seemingly kind face of the old donkey, he felt chilly and had no sense of security.


    For the first time in my life, I felt the mood when Xia Hou was destroyed by people. Obviously, I had the first ancestor of Wu Hou in the country, but I ruthlessly ignored him for the great righteousness of the country. I can''t easily forgive who he was.


    He had a bad feeling. He always felt that the donkey must have a lot to hide from him. What was his ultimate goal? Is it really to resist the extortion of the black blood plague family? He can''t believe it.


    "Why are you stunned? Refine the crystal first and start training in the afternoon!"


    Seeing that his face changed, the old donkey kept in a daze, yelled at him in a low voice, and asked him to release you, saying that he would give you special training.


    No matter what the purpose of the old donkey is, Ding Ning is also difficult to ride a Tiger now. He can only do it according to his instructions. However, he is always vigilant in his heart. He doesn''t expect this cruel old guy to take care of him. He can find out his conscience at the critical moment. Don''t let him die in vain. It''s time to burn Gao Xiang.


    So, why did Ding Ning want to ask him, for example, what happened to the underground palace he came in? Who are the statues in the underground palace suppressing? Also, does the donkey know about the three treasures of the Nine Tailed standard?


    But after thinking about it, he didn''t ask anything. He decided to keep an eye on it. It''s uncertain when the three treasures will become a life-saving card.


    With his eyes closed and knees crossed, Ding Ning quickly fell into a wonderful meditation. Every plant and tree with a radius of 20000 meters became so clear in his mind that he could perceive the emotions of flowers, plants and trees clearly. He had a wonderful feeling in his heart as long as he wanted, We can rob all the vitality of these flowers and trees to supplement ourselves.


    Is this refining? What a magical feeling, but at the moment he had no time to experience that wonderful feeling carefully, because the immortal crystal in his hand produced a strong sense of rejection with his refining. The vast pressure made it difficult for him to breathe as if he were facing Tianwei, and bean sized sweat droplets appeared on his forehead.


    If the anode immortal crystal in the sea did not suppress his sea of knowledge, he suspected that he would be directly crushed by the terrorist threat emitted by the immortal crystal.


    Why is that? It was not so difficult to refine the anode without destroying the crystal before?


    Ding Ning''s green veins burst on his forehead and his face rose to the color of pig liver, but the cathode did not die out. The crystal clearly began to illusory, but he did not want to be refined by him. The terrible repulsion radiated made him aware of the sea shock, headache and want to break. He couldn''t help but want to pause, but the breathing method seemed to be running autonomously, which made him want to stop.


    This irresistible sense of powerlessness made him feel very oppressed and angry. He felt that the old donkey was pitching him again.


    Subconsciously straighten your arm and want to keep the cathode immortal crystal away from him to see if you can stop the operation of breathing.


    Eh!


    The breathing method did not stop as he thought, but he inadvertently straightened his arm, but made the cathode immortal crystal slightly adjust the angle. It was such a slight adjustment that the huge repulsive force faded like a tide, followed by an incomparable huge suction.


    With a whoosh, before he could tell what was going on, the cathode immortal crystal automatically got into his sea of knowledge, and stuck tightly with the anode immortal crystal. It was like a fit doll.


    As soon as Ding Ning''s spirit was relaxed, a flash of light suddenly flashed in his mind, revealing a sudden color. I see.


    The same poles repel each other and the different poles attract each other. The previous resistance that does not destroy the crystal is due to the wrong angle, which leads to the repulsion between the two poles. But once the angle is adjusted, the repulsive force becomes the suction force and integrates smoothly.


    This made his face show a strange color. Could it be that the immortal crystal, like a magnet, also has magnetism?


    If so, it will be interesting. The donkey said that one of the black stone tablets is the cathode and the other is the anode, but their characteristics are by no means as simple as the town boundary monument of one Yin and one Yang.


    Because he felt that the two stone tablets had both yin and Yang attributes, especially after the two stone tablets were bonded together, they began to melt like a chemical reaction, turned into a dark big ball and began to rotate wildly.


    Ding Ning only felt that the sky was spinning and the sea exploded with a bang. His eyes were dark and he fainted.


    "Little bastard, what''s the matter with you? Wake up, wake up..."


    The old donkey, who had been watching him closely, screamed, hurried forward to pick him up and shouted.


    "Brother, what''s wrong with him?"


    He never dared to disturb Ding Ning''s quiet face. He came forward worried and asked nervously.


    The old donkey''s face was dignified. He tried to find out what was wrong with Ding Ning''s knowledge of the sea, but he sat down on the ground with a dull hum. His seven orifices were bleeding, and his face showed a look of horror. He looked at Ding Ning with his eyes closed and unconscious.


    With his cultivation, as soon as the divine consciousness entered dingning''s sea of knowledge, it was directly wiped out by a terrible force, which made him suffer a very serious counterattack.


    Raised his hoof and wiped the blood on his face. His eyes showed a dazed color: "I don''t know what happened. How could it be like this?"


    You became more and more worried. She reached out and grabbed Ding Ning''s wrist to feel his pulse, but her face suddenly changed.


    Ding Ning''s body is like a big black hole that devours everything. His strength is like a flood that has opened the gate. His majestic body is losing weight rapidly, his muscles are shrinking rapidly, and his silver hair is gradually becoming dull to dry white hair. The whole person is getting old at a speed visible to the naked eye.

 Chapter 1090

    "Aren''t you dying?"


    The old donkey noticed that something was wrong, scolded angrily and kicked you out, which made him get rid of the crisis of old death.


    But at the moment, he was bent, his breath was depressed, his muscles were atrophied, his face was covered with bones like a skeleton, and his silver hair was two-thirds white, just like his old white hair, full of dusk and dead.


    "How did this happen? How did it happen?"


    The old donkey looked at you in horror and whispered in his mouth.


    According to his plan, even if Ding Ning can''t refine and destroy the crystal at one time, it''s just a matter of experimenting several times at most. Success is only a matter of time. If the awakened people of three blood lines can tolerate everything, how can they fail?


    But at the moment, Ding Ning''s changes surprised him, completely exceeded his expectations, and made him at a loss and didn''t know what to do.


    You reluctantly stood up and retreated, looking at Ding Ning as if he was asleep. I don''t know how he became like this, like a huge rotating black hole, frantically plundering all the vitality around him. Even if he has retreated for tens of meters, he can still feel that his little vitality is passing along the soles of his feet.


    "Go out first!"


    The old donkey also noticed that it was wrong. Although the passing vitality was nothing to him, the quiet vitality passed too much and could not bear it. In addition, the scope of Ding Ning''s plundering vitality was still radiating outward, and the vegetation in the valley became withered with the naked eye. He could only quickly escape to the outside of the valley with a quiet back.


    When leaving, the old donkey took a deep look at the ground, flashed a worried look in his eyes, and whispered in an uncertain voice: "with array protection, it shouldn''t spread to the ground?"


    But he didn''t care much at the moment. Ding Ning''s body was like a terrible black hole swallowing all things, sweeping all vitality, and even he felt palpitating by that terrible phagocytosis.


    Soon, the swallowing power of terror spread outward like waves. In the twinkling of an eye, the Spring Valley became a dead place. The vitality of flowers, plants and trees was plundered by tyranny and withered rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This scope is still expanding, and soon spread out of the valley and swept into the whole ninth territory. The rich heaven and earth spiritual power flows into the valley like a sea of rivers, and the thick spiritual fog sets the whole valley like a fairyland.


    The old donkey retreated again and again with seclusion. Until he retreated a hundred kilometers away, the terrible phagocytic power gradually stopped expanding, and the originally green and energetic hundred kilometers turned into a dead desert. The withered and yellow ground cracked like a dense cobweb, which is unimaginable for the 10000 demon leader who has never lacked spiritual power.


    The old donkey looked into the valley with quiet eyes, worried and expected. He didn''t know whether Ding Ning''s unknown change was a blessing or a curse.


    Ding Ning opened his eyes in confusion and felt warm and comfortable all over.


    But soon, he remembered the previous changes, his face changed, and quickly looked at it. He saw that the two stone tablets in the sea had disappeared, leaving only a black and white small millstone quietly suspended above the sea.


    Black and white grinding disc?


    As like as two peas in the heart, Ding Ning''s heart was shaking, and the appearance was just like the samsara in the city, except for the smaller size. It was only the old donkey who had worn the head.


    Before he could figure out what was going on, he suddenly realized that the upper limit of sea knowledge, which had been swallowed by Kunpeng''s consciousness, had not only returned, but also more than doubled, which made the little divine knowledge liquid after quenching look pathetic in the empty sea of knowledge. He could only barely cover the bottom of the sea of knowledge, and the water was wet over the land.


    Ding Ning was shocked and had a trace of joy. Although he didn''t understand how the bipolar immortal crystal had become a pocket grinding plate, he was extremely satisfied with the expansion of the sea. Although it was difficult to cultivate divine knowledge liquid, there were all villas. Are you afraid that there are no beautiful women to stay? It''s just a matter of time.


    He gently clenched his fist and heard the sound of air being pinched and exploded. He had never felt so strong at this moment. Ruixia rolled in his body and glowed outside his body, just like god gold, full of explosive power.


    Not to mention, although the amount of divine consciousness liquid in the sea is less than before, it has obviously become more pure. There are even some crystal particles in the liquid. If the black-and-white small grinding plate did not emit incomparable strong suppression, he suspected that his divine consciousness strength had been several times higher than before.


    Am I going to cultivate immortal spirit?


    Ding Ning''s face was changeable. He clearly felt that he had not been promoted to the divine martial arts realm. On the contrary, his accomplishments did not rise but fell to the real martial arts realm again.


    In addition to the five elements and the nine elements of wind, cloud, thunder and darkness, there was another bright totem like a scorching sun on his arm at the moment.


    Can you cultivate immortal spirit in Zhenwu realm? I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing for him.


    After all, although he appears to be indifferent, he has long made up his mind that if he wants to become an immortal, he must become an immortal.


    He has always been a must. If he doesn''t do it, he must have the best temperament. Therefore, he hopes that the first condensed out is the immortal magic weapon, not the immortal spirit.


    However, it''s too early to say this. He looked at the light totem with some worry. NIMA, it''s endless. He thought that the nine element totems could be promoted to Shenwu when their perception was complete. Unexpectedly, there was another light Totem now.


    If there is only one left, it''s OK. If he can''t upgrade when the perception of the light element is complete, he will really cry. If he goes on like this forever, he will not be able to practice into a fairy in his life. I''m afraid he can''t even set foot in the Shenwu realm.


    But soon, the black-and-white small grinding plate trembled slightly, and even sent him a vague message, which made his face completely black.


    The unity of ten thousand ways, what he took was the unity of ten thousand ways!


    "When did I say that I would take the path of the unity of ten thousand paths? I want to take the path of medicine."


    Ding Ning roared in his mind, but the message from the black-and-white stone mill made him speechless.


    The way of medicine is the way of the unity of ten thousand ways.


    Ding Ning wanted to argue, but when he thought about it carefully, what black and white graphite said seems to be right. The medical doctrine is broad and profound. The human body is equivalent to an independent small universe. He doesn''t understand the essence of the world and doesn''t explore the ultimate mystery of the human body. What about the medical doctrine?


    Fortunately, the following news of the black-and-white stone mill relieved him. The so-called ten thousand roads does not really need ten thousand roads, but refers to the basic rules of the composition of the world. The five behavior bases, the balance of yin and Yang, wind and lightning and other rules are derived from the interaction and interweaving of the two. As long as we understand the two main rules of the five elements and Yin and Yang, Basically, it includes all the ways in the world.


    This made Ding Ning feel relieved and depressed. It would have been better if he had known to directly understand the five elements and yin-yang rules. I don''t know why Chiyou''s inheritance has to include even the four rules of thunder, cloud and wind. Is it because Jiuli tribe is divided into nine tribes?


    Eh! incorrect!


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning flashed a different color in his eyes. It seems that no wonder others. Chi You''s inheritance never said that he should understand these nine rules to advance, but he subconsciously thought so.


    Nine tribes, nine totems, is there any special significance among them? Perhaps Chiyou''s nine totems are not necessarily the need for promotion, but the key to the Wushen palace.


    To understand this, Ding Ning smiled bitterly. He could only blame himself for thinking too much, not others.


    Putting aside his messy mind, Ding Ning quietly realized the changes of his body. The nine orifices turned into nine rotating black holes, absorbing the yuan power of heaven and earth all the time, transforming it into pure spiritual power and flowing into his lower Dantian.


    There was a black figure sitting in the upper, middle and lower Dantian respectively. At the moment, the black figure in the upper Dantian is still there, covered with black brilliance, hazy, and looks very mysterious. Ding Ning can vaguely feel that it is his own God. In the words of an old donkey, it should be the so-called spirit and take charge of his own ideology.


    The black figure in xiadantian disappeared. Ding Ning vaguely remembered that it was crushed by the reincarnation grinding plate on the reincarnation platform. He always suspected that it was not his own spirit. Now it disappeared, making him feel relaxed from the inside to the outside.


    The dark shadow in Zhongdan field also disappeared, and the soul platform was occupied by three blood seeds. The Kunpeng virtual shadow hidden in the chaos seemed to become clearer. Next to the blood seeds of Kunpeng virtual shadow, there was a fist shape and a blood seed virtual shadow emitting hazy starlight.


    What is the blood of fist awakening?


    What is the blood of starlight?


    Which is xianzun''s blood?


    Which is zuwu''s blood?


    Ding Ning was confused and didn''t know why.


    If you don''t understand, you don''t think about it. You''ll always know when your blood is completely awakened. He focuses on the three week circulatory system.


    Three elixir fields and three sets of circulation systems: lower elixir fields for Qi refining, middle elixir fields for flesh and blood gas refining, and upper elixir fields for spirit refining. They don''t disturb each other and are clear-cut.


    But Ding Ning could vaguely detect that there seemed to be a heaven and earth bridge running through the upper, middle and lower Dantian hidden in the vain space, perhaps because the realm was not visible.


    This gave him a glimmer of insight. Perhaps when he reached a certain level, the bridge of heaven and earth with uncertain reality and virtual reality would materialize, connecting the three elixir fields together and making an essential change.


    Is it the combination of spirit and spirit through the heaven and earth bridge to condense the soul of martial arts?


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up, and the more he thought about it, the more likely it was. Now he is no longer cultivating Xiaobai. He also knows that sandantian''s things are too incredible. His cultivation road is very different from others. Everything can only be explored by himself.


    After all, he may not be the only one in the world who has three blood lines at the same time, but he is the only one who can awaken three blood lines at the same time.


    With three blood vessels, liquid spiritual power and liquid divine consciousness, and the powerful flesh body with great Qi and blood after military training, he looked forward to what kind of martial soul he could condense.


    "Ding Ning, how are you? Are you okay?"


    At the moment, Bai xun''er hurried into the valley and asked with a worried face.


    "I''m fine. What''s the matter with you? Why are you hurt?"


    Ding Ning stood up with a warm smile on her face, but when she saw the wound and blood stain on Bai xun''er''s waist, her eyes were frozen, her smile gradually faded, and an angry killing opportunity flashed in her eyes.


    "Er! It''s all right. I accidentally hurt myself when I caught the tiger."


    Bai xun''er smiled disapprovingly, "I''m relieved if you''re okay."


    "He said it was all right. His waist was almost pierced. Doesn''t it hurt?"


    Regardless of Bai xun''er''s protest, Ding Ning gently pulled her into his arms, carefully opened her clothes stuck by dry blood, and exposed the shocking wound on her waist. The white bone stubble and coagulating blood made his distressed eyes twitch constantly.

 Chapter 1091

    "I''m fine. It''s really fine. It''s just a little injury. It really doesn''t hurt much."


    Bai xun''er pursed his lips shyly, but he felt sweet in his heart. It felt good to be cared for.


    "Don''t move. I''ll heal you."


    Ding Ning unquestionably took out the healing pill and put it into her mouth. Her hand was gently placed on her wound. A cool breath circulated, and the wound healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Don''t be so wasteful. It''s just a little skin injury. My injury was much more serious than this in the past, and it wasn''t so expensive. Just bear it and it''s over."


    Bai xun''er was forced to snuggle up in Ding Ning''s arms. His heart jumped like a deer. A beautiful little face was full of blushes. He felt that the injury was healing quickly. He was sweet and flustered, and felt too extravagant. This is a pill.


    "That was before. I will never let you suffer again."


    Ding Ning sniffed her cloud like hair and said overbearing. When he remembered that she had been struggling on the line of life and death for prey in the wilderness before, he could only lick / lick the wound silently. His heart hurt badly. Without hesitation, he took out a storage ring filled with healing pills and stuffed it into her, There is no doubt: "in the future, wear this with you. If you can''t fight, run. Don''t fight foolishly."


    Bai xun''er''s long eyelashes flickered and said in confusion, "what''s this?"


    "The storage ring contains some pills for healing and Tonifying Qi."


    Ding Ning was reluctant to let go and held her slender waist in a soft voice.


    "Storage ring? This... This is too precious for me."


    Bai xun''er''s beautiful eyes bloomed with brilliance and couldn''t let go of playing with them, but he finally gave him back the ring with a determined attitude.


    You should know that few people in the demon clan can refine weapons. The limited storage rings are very rough, and the storage space is not large. They are still in the hands of the strong of the big race. They are things that can''t be bought by money.


    The Medusa family used to have a storage ring, which was regarded as an ancestral treasure by the clan leader, but it had long been lost with the fall of the ancestors, so Bai xun''er knew the value of the storage ring.


    Ding Ning rolled her eyes silently and forced the ring into her hand: "take it. I gave it to you. I have more of it."


    In order to prove that he didn''t lie, Ding Ning took out more than a dozen storage rings and threw them around, which made Bai Xun''s eyes straight. How much is it worth? It''s enough to buy a collar.


    "Then I''ll take it."


    Bai xun''er was embarrassed and took the storage ring. He held it tightly. His pretty face was as red as the morning glow. He thought shyly. Is this a token of love.


    "Poop!"


    The old donkey came over with a tiger and a leopard on his shoulder, threw them on the ground, splashed a piece of dust, and looked at Ding Ning obliquely.


    "These two beasts hurt you? I''ll roast them and mend them for you."


    White smoked child, red faced, hurriedly broke away from Ding Ning''s arms, and hung his head, and feel shy to look at people. The crystal of his ears was red, and Ding Ning''s old face was red. Dry cough was heard in two words. Then he said with surprise, "even the old leopard didn''t die. Is the meat so old and delicious?"


    The old donkey looked at him with a smile and didn''t speak. The old man on the ground couldn''t maintain his human shape and recovered his body. He cried with a dying face: "brother, I''m not delicious. Don''t bake me."


    "Ah, are you... You? What''s the matter with you? Why did you suddenly become like this?"


    Ding Ning was surprised. He looked at you, whose fur was more than half gray, and asked in shock.


    You has a bitter face. What does it say? I can''t say it''s all because of you.


    The old donkey said slowly, "it''s not because of you. I don''t know what''s wrong with you. You''ve sucked away all your vitality?"


    "I did it?"


    Ding Ning''s mouth was so open that he could plug a big duck egg. He couldn''t believe it. He pointed to his nose and asked.


    "Yes, I''m worried about something happening to my eldest brother. I want to give you a pulse. Who knows that the vitality will be sucked away. It''s too evil."


    You said with a depressed face.


    Bai xun''er was startled. He looked at Ding Ning with vigilance and said, "is it picking Yin and tonifying yang?"


    Ding Ning had a black thread and knocked on Bai xun''er''s forehead angrily: "what nonsense? Even if it''s mining, it''s mining you, okay?"


    "You... Hooligan!"


    Bai xun''er, who had heard such explicit words, immediately stamped his feet with shame on Xiafei''s cheeks, and even his snow-white neck was red.


    "Cough... My old man is still there. You should avoid flirting."


    The old donkey couldn''t see. He coughed twice and turned his donkey''s eyes sour.


    Medusa''s ancestor was a confidant when he was a wing emperor. Although he was not together because of different races, they were also Lang''s affectionate concubines. They looked at each other all day, otherwise they wouldn''t risk their lives to break into the holy mountain with him.


    Although he was not sure whether Bai xun''er was the reincarnation of his confidant and lost the memory of his previous life, their appearance was 70-80% similar, which made him how he could not be jealous.


    Ding Ning turned his eyes angrily and complained, "you old guy didn''t mess around and almost didn''t kill me."


    The old donkey''s face was red, which reminded me of what happened. "What happened? Refining the Yin and Yang stone tablets, it should not be a problem."


    Ding Ning''s eyes turned. Although the old donkey was his great grandfather, he didn''t trust him at all. Where would he tell the truth? He said nonsense: "I don''t know. The two stone tablets almost burst my knowledge of the sea. I fainted directly and just woke up."


    Anyway, the black-and-white millstone is in his own knowledge sea. He can''t even spread his divine knowledge. Even the old donkey can''t explore it. Naturally, he can say whatever he wants.


    The old donkey frowned and asked with nervous concern, "what about now? Is there anything uncomfortable?"


    Ding Ning looked at his anxious concern and felt a touch of guilt. Did he think more about it? In fact, the foreign grand duke was more concerned about himself.


    But the lie had been told. Naturally, he wouldn''t go back. He shook his head and said, "there''s nothing uncomfortable, but the suppression of divine consciousness is too strong."


    "That''s good, that''s good. As long as the repressive force is still there, it means that God''s consciousness can be honed. Everything is the same as expected."


    The old donkey breathed a sigh of relief, which made Ding Ning suspicious. Did the old man care about himself or the two stone tablets? It feels weird.


    "Quiet, don''t worry, you are the essence of life lost too much, I will help you back up."


    Ding Ning said to you apologetically.


    If it is in the outside world, such a situation he still needs a little effort, but here, it is really not a thing, Qi and blood can supplement life Yuan Li, but the effect is not good, but the problem is that he extorted a lot of green fruit from the tree devil, which contains pure life essence, but it is the best tonic to supplement life Yuan Li.


    "Where did you get the source of wood?"


    Seeing that Ding Ning took out a handful of green fruits and fed them to you, the old donkey suddenly changed his face and asked in shock.


    "I came from a tree demon in the forest on my way. Why? Is it very rare?"


    Ding Ning looked at him in surprise. He didn''t think how rare this thing was.


    "To... To come?"


    The donkey''s face changed color. Unbelievable, he said, "how can it be? This wood source is condensed from the essence of the tree demon, and it is the most fundamental source of the evil spirit. How can it be delivered to you?"


    "What''s impossible? I talked to the tree demons about speculation, and they gave me some. What''s strange about this?"


    Ding Ning''s face was calm and light, which made the old donkey jump angrily and yell at the monstrous things, Unbelievable repeatedly shaking his head: "how can it be? These wooden sources are the essence of their lives for the evil spirits, and they are the souls of their souls. How many of them have ever beaten their minds, but they would rather destroy themselves and never be taken by others."


    Ding Ning was stunned and asked, "you say this is the soul of the demon plant?"


    "To be exact, it is a combination of nature and spirit and the origin of life. It contains wood attribute rules. In the outside world, it is equivalent to the heaven and earth strange medicine of life and death, human flesh and bones."


    The old donkey''s eyes were red. He looked at you eating green fruits like pig Bajie eating ginseng fruits. His distressed old face twitched, He said bitterly: "do you know what this means? It means that every green fruit is a peerless treasure, which can increase the spirit and understanding of the living creatures. Not to mention, it can also improve the physique of the living creatures, increase the affinity of wood attributes, awaken the magic power of demon planting, and the living creatures can recover instantly after being seriously injured."


    "Really?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes brightened. When the old donkey was about to crack his eyes, he took out several green fruits and handed them to Bai xun''er: "come on, xun''er, you were injured just now. Take some as snacks. You can recover quickly next time you are injured."


    "Ah!"


    Bai xun''er smelled the faint fragrance of green fruit. He hesitated to look at the old donkey. He saw that he had red eyes, but there was no indication. Finally, he didn''t resist the temptation of fruit fragrance and took it with his mouth.


    Carefully put it away, leaving only one to bite gently. Suddenly, the beautiful eyes brightened, a sweet and fragrant juice melted at the entrance, and the teeth and cheeks remained fragrant.


    The juice reached her stomach along her throat and turned into a pure clear stream, washing her flesh and repairing her secret injury. The pores of her whole body stretched out in an instant and sprayed a faint glow outward, which made her really couldn''t help taking out another green fruit and looking left and right for a long time before she stuffed it into her mouth.


    "Eat whatever you want. There''s a lot of this thing."


    Ding Ning saw that she was reluctant to give up, and took out a large handful of them and gave them to her, so that she could eat them as snacks at ordinary times. The old donkey''s jealous face was green, white smoke was spitting out in her nose, and her eyes were red.


    "Well, don''t pull a donkey''s face. How can you say that you are also my grandfather? Can I treat you badly? Take it."


    Ding Ning stretched out his hand and took out several green fruits, threw them to the old donkey with a charity expression, looked at the old donkey''s nervous appearance of being careful and in a hurry for fear that green fruits would fall to the ground, the evil spirit suppressed in his heart immediately disappeared, and laughed contentedly.


    "Smelly boy, you have a conscience."


    When the old donkey got the green fruit, the donkey''s face burst into laughter. He put one in his mouth with a happy face. He didn''t continue to ask Ding Ning how he got the precious green fruit. He knew that this guy was cunning. If he didn''t want to say it, no one would want to pry open his mouth.


    "Is it so delicious?"


    Ding Ning also quietly took out a green fruit and stuffed it into his mouth. It was like soaking in a hot bath in a cold day, which made him feel comfortable all over. He couldn''t help but utter a whisper. It was really comfortable.

 Chapter 1092

    You licked his lips, with an expression of lingering meaning on his face. Several green fruits went down, which quickly returned his lost vitality and restored his youth in the twinkling of an eye.


    The gray hair recovers silver at the speed visible to the naked eye, emits a faint silver brilliance, the skin recovers elasticity, and the whole body is full of endless power. Most importantly, its perception of the surrounding environment has been greatly increased, and even its cultivation has been implicitly improved.


    Bai xun''er ate several green fruits. The surging wood attribute spiritual power circulated in her body, and immediately knelt down to meditate and refine the medicine.


    A big hand suddenly put on her shoulder. Bai xun''er''s body stiffened, but then relaxed. She knew it was Ding Ning, so she didn''t resist any more.


    Ding Ning was delighted. While constantly opening up her meridians, he was still quietly improving her genes until the mark representing the formation of the contract lit up in his sea of knowledge. He was satisfied to release his hand. Now Bai xun''er could not escape anymore and had become his maid.


    Of course, the maid of his family has a high status. For the specific status, please refer to the young grandma Luoxue.


    Ding Ning doesn''t feel guilty or mean. After all, Bai xun''er''s future achievements will far exceed his due achievements after his genes have been improved.


    To his surprise, in addition to the decomposition ability, he also got a stripping ability from Bai xun''er, but Bai xun''er can use the vertical pupil to kill the enemy with these two abilities as rays, but he can''t. He can only use absolute touch through his limbs.


    But it was enough for him. He had a lot of pupil skills and didn''t care about two more pupil skills. What excited him was the emergence of these two abilities, marking that his absolute touch reached a new level again.


    As a dedicated doctor, he first thought of the role these two powers could play in alchemy. His previous absolute touch could only sense the components of the object, but could not directly act on the object. He could only extract the components needed in the object through external ways.


    But now with the decomposition and stripping ability, he can directly decompose a herb, then peel off the medicine he needs, and directly retain the purest medicine.


    This is only about alchemy. What if it''s a device? The essence of minerals can be directly extracted and used as a refiner material to save the quenching process.


    Another way, what if it''s murder? As long as he has physical contact with the enemy, he can directly decompose and peel off the enemy''s important internal organs and kill them, which means that he will be invincible in close combat.


    Of course, there is no absolute invincibility in the world. If he meets a powerful warrior, he can be intimidated only by coercion. He can''t even move. He will be directly shattered before he gets close, but he has been very satisfied. At least in the same realm, he is a well deserved invincible strong man in close combat.


    Being wary of the donkey, Ding Ning didn''t tell anyone about his changes. At a critical moment, these abilities may become an important card for his Jedi counterattack.


    Although the old donkey was full of resentment about Ding Ning''s preference for xun''er and gave her more than a dozen green fruits, after all, he also got several, so he didn''t bother about this problem. After Meimei ate a barbecue, xun''er and you were left by him for special training. After eating green fruits, Ding Ning improved their genes, and their physique and physical strength were greatly improved, Directly promoted to the later stage of the big demon, and the cultivation is expected to further in the short term.


    Ding Ning, on the other hand, was led by an old donkey into the Yin Yang and five elements reversal array. He went to the ancient battlefield to feel the pressure of the immortal strong to temper his will and divine consciousness.


    As for the war between the winged people and the four families, the old donkey didn''t mention it, and Ding Ning didn''t ask about it. However, he believed that since the old donkey was the former winged emperor, he would never turn a blind eye to the defeat of the winged people, but the old donkey''s current donkey shape must be hidden, and he would never show his chariots and horses to stand up and support the winged people, but it''s inevitable to do it secretly, It is not impossible even to send Bai xun''er and you to participate in the war to sharpen.


    Although Ding Ning didn''t trust the old donkey very much, he believed that the old donkey would not be harmful to xun''er and you. He immediately put down all his thoughts and buried himself in honing himself in the ancient battlefield to enhance his strength.


    After sending him into the Yin Yang and five elements inversion array, the old donkey floated away. Before leaving, he warned him not to be eager for quick success and instant benefit, slowly sharpen his will and divine knowledge, and never mess around.


    The so-called mess, Ding Ning knew, was to remind him not to think about the bodies of those half immortal strong men, because he had said before that those immortal materials were full of ominous.


    Ding Ning promised like a good baby on the surface. As for what he thought in his heart, he didn''t know. The thief''s eyes turned around. At a glance, he knew he didn''t have a good idea.


    As soon as the old donkey left, Ding Ning looked like a wild horse. His eyes were green and stared at the bones emitting a strong smell thousands away. His saliva almost flowed down. These were his own.


    Immortal bones for the time being, he has no idea. It''s not that he doesn''t want it, nor that he is afraid of ominous things. It''s because the smell of Banxian corpses is too terrible. He can''t get close to it, but in his heart, these Banxian corpses are already his private property.


    Ding Ning did not approach rashly and observed the ruins from a distance.


    The ancient palace like buildings here have been annihilated in the dust of history. Only the ruins and broken walls witness their glory.


    A grotesque corpse exudes a rotten smell, as if telling how tragic the original war was.


    Ding Ning carefully avoided the area with the most severe threat and looked up at the place with the weakest threat. There was a huge animal bone with a size of tens of feet and no race, which made Ding Ning feel small. Although the flesh and blood of the animal bone had been rotten for a long time, the bright and translucent glow still flowed on the smooth and jade like skeleton, as if it was not dead, At any time, it will attack and bite people. The smell of terror makes people tremble and tremble.


    Ding Ning''s expression gradually became dignified. He knew that he had lost his awe of the so-called gods subconsciously because he had been in contact with such powerful people as Jiutian Xuannv and old donkey. This animal bone was obviously the weakest God corpse here, but it was only a little closer, and the pressure it emitted made his eyebrows and hearts tingle, and there were faint signs of collapse in his flesh.


    Ding Ning realized that his state of mind was too inflated. He always felt that the strong in the divine realm was just like that. He also made his mind on the immortal corpse of the half-step immortal strong. But the reality taught him a vivid lesson and made him wake up immediately.


    As a man, you can''t aim too high. You can''t even get close to the divine corpse. What qualifications do you have to get close to the immortal corpse to get immortal material?


    "Let''s start with you!"


    Five hundred meters away from the animal bone, Ding Ning stopped and sat cross legged to gradually adapt to the authority of the divine corpse.


    He has reached the limit he can bear. If he takes another step, he will know that the sea will collapse and his flesh will burst.


    The black-and-white millstone has begun its crazy operation. The little divine knowledge in the sea has been rolled again and turned into crystal particles emitting faint starlight, which are scattered in the sea.


    Ding Ning felt adapted to this distance and took a step forward, but it was this step that made him feel incomparable pressure.


    His forehead suddenly bulged, his face was red, and he didn''t even dare to breathe. He could only resist the vast pressure with a strong will.


    This feeling of being on the verge of collapse made him miserable. It was good to know that the sea was protected by a black-and-white grinding plate, but the flesh was constantly cracked under the pressure, and was repaired under the action of the green wood body... Again cracked... Again repaired


    I don''t know how long later, Ding Ning''s body no longer showed signs of cracking. He took another step forward and suffered more terrible pressure.


    In this way, he moved forward step by step, repeating the cycle of crack... Repair... Crack... Repair again and again.


    "Boom!"


    At a certain moment, Ding Ning, who entered the realm of selflessness, had a roar in his mind. An illusory and hazy door appeared in his perception, with a tendency to gradually transform into reality.


    The portal of will space!


    Ding Ning suddenly woke up and showed a surprise on his face. Unexpectedly, it was effective to harden his will under this extreme pressure, and even made the void will space concrete. You know, although he could sense the will space before, he could not capture its position, let alone use its storage.


    But at this moment, the position of will space has been captured by him, even in the shenzang cave in the second rib space of his chest.


    Shenzang - God, God; Hide, hide; The acupoint is beside the heart and should be inside the heart, because the heart hides God.


    i see!


    Ding Ning''s face showed a sudden color.


    This God is not the other God. The mud pill palace is a soul. It is ignorant. Everything acts according to instinct.


    The God in the shenzang palace is the God who dominates his own character. He is in charge of intelligence and will, that is, what the old donkey calls the spirit, which is also what people often call the mind.


    It has been a controversial topic in the field of traditional Chinese medicine that which of the brain and heart is the will of the living.


    Most people believe that the brain is the soul of all things and the control center of life''s ideology, and the heart is only the power core of the machine.


    Only a few people firmly believe that the mind is the master of the ideology of living beings. Unfortunately, they have never been able to produce practical evidence to prove this theory.


    Ding Ning always agrees with the first statement. In his opinion, the brain is the main control center that controls the operation of the human body and expresses self-consciousness.


    But at this moment, he realized that he was wrong. The heart is the real will center, which represents the self wisdom and will of the living creatures. The brain is only an important network control center in the machine of the living creatures, responsible for transmitting and issuing instructions to control the living creatures to make various external behaviors.


    If living beings are compared to an intelligent computer, the "God" in the brain is quite artificial intelligence, which is responsible for controlling the operation of the computer; The brain is equivalent to the CPU, which is responsible for exchanging data and transmitting instructions; Bone marrow is equivalent to a self-contained generator, which is responsible for manufacturing power supply and maintaining the operation of computer; The heart is equivalent to a power shunt chamber, responsible for energy transmission; Flesh and blood cells, tissues, bones and hair are equivalent to computer hardware facilities; Meridians and blood vessels are equivalent to networks, which are responsible for transmitting data and information; The behavior of creatures is equivalent to keyboard and mouse to faithfully complete the communication with the outside world and show themselves; Then the mind is equivalent to the programmer of the computer, with the highest control and command of the whole computer.


    Interestingly, although the mind is the owner of the computer and has the highest authority, it is limited by the computer program and does not have the ability to directly issue instructions. It is complementary and indispensable to the "God" in the brain.

 Chapter 1093

    The mind conveys instructions to the "God", and then the "God" sends them to each component to perform their respective duties to complete the normal operation of the whole computer, so as to realize the intention of the mind.


    Unfortunately, the will of creatures is limited by the computer ability of the "body", and they can''t do whatever they want. Some too ambitious goals can''t be achieved for the time being.


    Therefore, if living beings want to achieve a goal beyond the ability of computer, they must constantly upgrade the computer and enhance its computing ability and processing ability.


    The upgrading of the computer is equivalent to the cultivation process of the living beings, constantly enhancing the functions of various components of the "computer", constantly updating and upgrading, so as to develop it from the first generation of electronic tube computer to intelligent computer and even biological computer, so as to achieve the expected goal that the soul could not achieve.


    "Is this the meaning of cultivation?"


    Ding Ning whispered to himself, but his face was filled with an excited smile, because he understood the true meaning of cultivation.


    The emergence of will dominator represents a step of great significance on his way to solve the mystery of human treasure.


    Will is a psychological process in which living beings consciously determine their goals, dominate their actions, overcome difficulties and achieve their goals.


    Unconscious instinctive activities, blind impulses or some habitual actions do not contain the element of will.


    Before, his cultivation process was dominated by his subconscious mind. Now he has a clear will, which is of great significance to him, which means that the future cultivation process will shift with his will.


    Ding Ning quickly gathered his excitement and immersed himself in sharpening his will again. He looked forward to what kind of scenery would be displayed behind the door when he completely opened the door of his will.


    Time passed like a white horse. In the twinkling of an eye, another three days passed. Finally, Ding Ning came to less than two meters from the animal bone and slowly opened his eyes.


    In these three days, he gained a lot. Not only did his will completely solidify, but also his divine knowledge was completely liberated. He became grain by grain of divine knowledge sand, precipitated in the depths of the sea, emitting a faint star glow, like the most beautiful treasure in the world.


    At the beginning, the God corpse that he couldn''t even get close to was threatening him. Looking at this huge God corpse with white bones, Ding Ning showed a heartfelt smile on his face and touched the animal bones that could not pose a threat to him.


    He could feel that the animal bone was even stronger than the ancestral weapon offered by LAN Jue at the beginning. It was a good material for making divine soldiers.


    However, when his hand touched the animal bone emitting divine brilliance, the absolute touch started by itself. The semi illusory hands that had given birth to both arms were crazy absorbing the divine material on the animal bone along his hand.


    The loss of divine material makes the animal bones dim at the speed visible to the naked eye, then decay, wither, and finally turn into fly ash.


    Ding Ning looked at the scene with tongue tied eyes. The corners of his distressed mouth twitched and roared madly: "loser, it''s really loser. Such a big animal bone is enough for me to create a hundred magic soldiers."


    But the hands he named the hand of fate had no sense of guilt. After absorbing a large amount of divine substances, half of the body was gradually born, but the half figure was extremely vague and showed signs of dissipation at any time.


    After crying for half a day, Ding Ning became energetic again, and said with a sad face: "look at your promise. It''s just a bone in a trance. It''s just the weakest one here. There are a lot of high-quality bones waiting for us to collect. Take it. I think how much you can collect."


    Although he looks very depressed, he doesn''t know how beautiful he is. People close to him think that his biggest secret is the Jiuqiao stone man. Only he knows it. Absolute touch is his biggest secret and card.


    This absolutely feels more and more magical. He can absorb divine substances and condense a half body connected with his mind. He looks forward to what miracles will be brought to him when the hand of fate condenses a complete human form.


    If it had been before, he would have doubted that the hand of destiny was the seed of conspiracy planted by some great power in his body, but after the awakening of his heart, the sense of intimacy and familiarity connected by blood let him know that the hand of destiny completely belongs to himself and has nothing to do with anyone.


    Therefore, he decided to completely evolve the hand of fate with the fastest speed as his biggest secret card.


    After walking around the ruins, Ding Ning was not in a hurry to continue sharpening his will. Instead, he set up a bonfire, took out the tiger meat in stock and began to eat barbecue.


    The Yin Yang and five elements reversed array isolated most of the people of the ten thousand demon leader. Even if some people were lucky enough to come here, they could not resist the terrorist pressure of the immortal corpse. In addition, now the war between the winged people and the four families is in full swing, so he was not worried that someone would break in at this time.


    But facts have proved that nothing in the world is absolute. When Ding Ning was eating full of oil, several unexpected guests came.


    Ding Ning, who had taken the running breathing method as his habit, heard the movement from a long distance, and his face was stunned. Then he immediately put away the barbecue tools at the fastest speed, cleaned up the scene and entered the invisible state.


    Because this is the area covered by the array, Ding Ning''s divine sense can''t find out who the person is, but instinctively responded.


    In the distance, there was a rush of footsteps soon. Ding Ning restrained his breath and looked intently. He saw an old man in sackcloth walking cautiously with a face surrounded by more than a dozen people.


    The first man in black with a beard and a dignified face asked impatiently, "pharmacist Hu, we sacrificed so many brothers to protect you. Now you should tell us what we''re looking for?"


    Ding Ning''s heart moved slightly, pharmacist Hu? Isn''t it the top pharmacist in Marlboro? What''s he doing here?


    "Of course, I''m here to get medicinal materials. Don''t you Wanbao Pavilion always want me to prepare a tonic pill? I''ve developed the prescription of tonic pill now, but without raw materials, I''m also a skillful woman. It''s hard to cook without rice!"


    Pharmacist Hu said proudly with a reserved face.


    As soon as the beard and eyes brightened, even the breathing became a little faster, the attitude immediately became more respectful, and the voice trembled and asked, "are you serious? Have you really studied the prescription of Bu Shen Dan?"


    "Nonsense, do you think I look like that kind of nonsense?"


    Pharmacist Hu shouted angrily.


    "No, I''m abrupt. Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, hey!"


    His beard was full of smiles and nodded and bowed to apologize. How flattering he looked.


    Pharmacist Hu stood in front of the ruins and said coldly, "don''t be happy too early. It''s still unknown whether you can get the main medicine for refining tonic pill."


    "What''s the main medicine? Just say it. Even if it''s going up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire, I''ll get it for you."


    His beard patted his chest like chicken blood and promised.


    Ding Ning secretly wondered what kind of pill the tonic pill was. His beard looked like he was going to get it.


    "Don''t talk big too early. I need the bones and blood of God level monsters. I once came to the ruins of this ancient battlefield thousands of years ago. Unfortunately, the bones here were all powerful. Even after dying for endless years, the power emitted is too terrible, and I can''t do it near."


    Pharmacist Hu said with a sigh on his face.


    "Ah? Need the bones and divine blood in the ruins?"


    His beard and face changed greatly, showing fear. Even more than ten people behind him looked at the ruins in horror.


    "What? You''re afraid? The tonic pill can only be refined with divine bones and blood. Since you''re afraid, forget it. Let''s go and go back."


    Pharmacist Hu turned around without hesitation and was about to leave. Everyone looked at each other. It was neither stopped nor stopped.


    The beard''s face changed from cloudy to sunny. After a while, he said, "pharmacist Hu, please stop. In order to replenish the divine pill, we are willing to try."


    "Oh, that''s what you said, but I want to make it clear to you that after I refine the tonic pill you need, your treasure medicine Pavilion will set me free."


    Pharmacist Hu stopped and said very seriously, "I have worked for your treasure medicine Pavilion for hundreds of years and trained many pharmacists for you. I''m old. I just want to take care of my life and enjoy the happiness of my family. I also hope vice president Zhang can let my grandchildren reunite with me."


    "Pharmacist Hu, look at what you said. Your grandchildren are rare talents. We treasure medicine Pavilion vigorously cultivate them and entrust them with important tasks. We absolutely don''t mean to threaten you."


    His beard flashed a wisp of cold light at the bottom of his eyes, but his face was full of smiles and said vaguely.


    Pharmacist Hu''s muddy old eyes twinkled with light and said firmly, "Deputy cabinet leader Zhang, people don''t talk secretly. For so many years, I have worked hard even without credit? If you can''t even agree to this condition, I''m sorry. Even if you get divine bone and blood, I will never help you refine tonic pill."


    "You old..."


    Vice cabinet leader Zhang was about to lose his temper with a fierce look in his eyes, but after seeing pharmacist Hu''s look of death, he forcibly restrained his anger and showed a hypocritical embarrassment on his face: "pharmacist Hu, you''re embarrassing me. You know, I''m a vice cabinet leader. Where can I be the Lord!"


    "It doesn''t matter if I can''t be the Lord. I can wait here. You can report to the mysterious Pavilion Lord who has never been exposed to see if he is willing to agree to my condition. If so, let him send my grandchildren here to meet me. If not, I will die here."


    Pharmacist Hu''s face remained unchanged, but his tone was full of determination.


    Deputy cabinet leader Zhang''s face changed for a moment before gritting his teeth and saying, "OK, I''ll go out and report to the cabinet leader to see what he means."


    Then he said to the more than ten big men, "protect pharmacist Hu here. I''ll ask the pavilion leader."


    "Yes!"


    More than ten great men should bow down together. At first glance, they are elite people with well-trained and strict levels.


    Ding Ning secretly said he was surprised. Unexpectedly, the famous pharmacist Hu was coerced to serve the treasure medicine Pavilion. He always thought it was voluntary.


    He was just very curious about how the pharmacist Hu was so confident that he used refining "tonic pill" as a bargaining chip to negotiate with Baoyao pavilion?


    Pharmacist Hu ignored those people and walked back and forth around the ruins. He seemed to be watching where to enter from. The pressure would be weak.


    But his seemingly casual and ordinary behavior fell into Ding Ning''s eyes, but it made a storm in his heart. Pharmacist Hu was quietly arranging the array, and the method of arranging the array was extremely clever. Every step would overflow a trace of undetectable energy, forming an invisible connection with the immortal corpses in the ruins. If Ding Ning hadn''t always operated the breathing method of all things, Even he couldn''t notice.

 Chapter 1094

    Ding Ning had to admit that everyone underestimated the pharmacist Hu. The thought of what was going to happen here immediately made him feel creepy and numb.


    Pharmacist Hu laid an ambush and killing array on all sides. He took the ruins as the array, the power of immortal corpses as the energy, and the earth pulse magnetic field as the traction. At that time, just a little toe exudes energy traction, and the bones in the whole ruins will fake corpses and open the door to killing.


    This means is no longer a mortal means, but an immortal means, which shows that pharmacist Hu''s array attainments have reached the terrible level of shaking the world and weeping ghosts and gods, which is far from comparable to his array attainments.


    Ding Ning trembled with excitement and watched and learned his array methods, which is definitely a once-in-a-lifetime learning opportunity for him.


    Most importantly, he could see that the array arrangement technique of herbalist Hu was quite different from that in the ruins. It was the most authentic array arrangement technique of the three realms. Otherwise, he could not recognize the ten sided ambush and kill array. Was herbalist Hu also a human from the outside?


    Pharmacist Hu arranged a large array. His face was ancient and without waves. His deep eyes could not see any emotion. He carried his hands and closed his eyes, but his chest fluctuated slightly. It can be seen that he was not calm at the moment.


    Ding Ning sympathized with herbalist Hu and wanted to help him, but he didn''t dare to act rashly at the moment.


    Not to mention the vice cabinet leader Zhang, whose accomplishments are the peak of the holy martial arts realm, there are more than a dozen big men in charge of supervising and protecting Hu pharmacist, all of whom have accomplishments above the early stage of the holy martial arts realm, including one in the late stage of the holy martial Arts and two in the middle stage of the holy martial arts.


    The reason why Ding Ning thought they were strong in the holy martial arts realm, not the demon king, was precisely because he was acutely aware that these people not only had the power of Qi and blood, but also inadvertently spilled the subtle spiritual power fluctuation when they were on alert.


    It''s not that spiritual power must be stronger than the power of Qi and blood, but those who cultivate spiritual power and Qi and blood at the same time are definitely much stronger than the demon family who only cultivate the power of Qi and blood.


    "I don''t know if these guys have understood the people in the divine realm. If so, it will be in trouble."


    Ding Ning murmured in his heart. His mind turned rapidly and thought about the way back. Once the ten sided ambush kill array was opened, any position would become the scope of immortal corpse hunting except the array eye reserved by pharmacist Hu for himself.


    Think about the terrible scene when a pile of immortal corpses suddenly launched an indiscriminate attack. Ding Ning''s scalp was about to explode.


    Don''t mention being attacked by immortal corpses. Just let it close, the scattered and overflowing pressure is enough to crush the strong in the holy martial arts realm into slag.


    No, if you stay here, you will die. You must find a safe place to hide.


    Ding Ning whispered to himself and looked around. He found that in a corner of the ruins, the skeleton of a human creature was not included in the array. He was very happy and quietly approached the skeleton.


    It was a very strange skeleton, which did not emit any authority, but after so many years, it was the only one without decay on the scene, still in human shape, but the flesh and blood had completely dried up, like a skeleton frame in human skin.


    Ding Ning approached the corpse carefully and whispered: "Amitabha, I don''t mean to offend you. I just want a safe place to protect the younger generation. Please don''t blame me. When it''s finished, I will find a geomantic treasure place to bury the elder''s scenery so that you can be safe!"


    After self consolation, Ding Ning quietly hid behind the corpse, uneasy in his heart, and didn''t know whether the corpse could block the terror of those immortal corpses.


    But I didn''t find that the corpse''s closed eyes, while he whispered, his eyelids moved slightly, as if struggling to wake up, but it was only a moment, and fell into silence again.


    It''s so cold!


    Ding Ning shivered unconsciously. The corpse clearly didn''t emit any pressure, but the surrounding temperature was frighteningly low. Just after a while, he seemed to freeze his divine consciousness.


    However, he was not surprised but happy. If the strange corpse had nothing special, it would disappoint him.


    It''s not unbearable to run the power of Fire Totem, integrate it into the spiritual power, swim through the meridians of the whole body, and constantly dispel the cold.


    The black-and-white grinding plate vibrated slightly, turned by itself, and kept rolling the cold invading the body into wisps of divine consciousness into the sea of knowledge.


    Ding Ning was overjoyed. Unexpectedly, the cold of the corpse had such a miraculous effect that it could be refined into divine consciousness.


    You know, whether on earth or in the demon country, there is little spiritual power between heaven and earth. It is extremely time-consuming to rely on hard practice to strengthen divine consciousness.


    Had it not been for the first time that he had swallowed the half demon of mirage, and absorbed the mental force contained in the essence of the massive life in the body of the tree essence, he would not even be able to discover the sea.


    Eating green fruit can really increase mental strength, but the problem is that the effect of growth is not obvious, or even minimal. After all, the tree spirit wanted to explode him without reservation, which can not be compared with the green fruit handed over by these robbed tree demons.


    In addition, he has only more than 100 green fruits in total. After giving them to the old donkey, there are only dozens left. He plans to keep them and take them back to improve his women and brothers'' physique. He is not willing to take them by himself.


    But at present, the chill emitted by this strange corpse has the function of improving mental power. Where can Ding Ning be polite, run madly, refine his mind, greedily devour this chill, grind it into divine consciousness liquid through a black-and-white grinding plate, and fall into the sea of knowledge bit by bit.


    The divine sense liquid in the sea grew at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the later stage, the speed of the black-and-white grinding plate reached a point that could not be detected by the naked eye. The divine sense liquid kept dripping like a pearl connected with a line, and ripples appeared in the sea.


    The dried corpse''s eyelids moved violently, but they couldn''t open their eyes. They let the spirit go crazy, but they couldn''t do anything. They couldn''t help but look down slightly from the corners of their mouth, revealing a touch of sadness.


    He was a saint level strong man. In order to get the good fortune here, he didn''t hesitate to cut off his accomplishments and enter the demon country. However, he didn''t want to be smashed by the hostile strong man, hurt the foundation of the avenue and fell into a state of suspended death.


    After endless years of cultivation, his immortal spirit unconsciously reunited again, but because the flesh has decayed, he had to consume a lot of immortal spirit to wash the flesh and want to rejuvenate himself.


    If Ding Ning came thousands of years later, maybe he would succeed. He could not only revive, but also go further and move towards the realm of Immortal Emperor, because he kept washing his body with immortal spirit, but unexpectedly condensed an immortal skin.


    Ding Ning was just brought here by an old donkey when the corpse found him. He wanted to take him away, but he didn''t want the undead skin he worked hard to refine, so he didn''t start.


    Unexpectedly, Ding Ning suddenly came and wanted to take him as a shield to take refuge. How could he bear it? He scattered some immortal spirit and wanted to destroy Ding Ning''s knowledge of the sea, but he didn''t think that Ding Ning''s knowledge of the sea should have such strange things as a black-and-white mill. He constantly crushed his immortal spirit and hurt his knowledge of the sea again.


    The corpse under the shock wanted to recover the immortal spirit, but the black-and-white grinding plate sent out a terrible phagocytosis, which made him unable to resist at all. He could only let the immortal spirit be eroded and become the purest nourishment, moistening Ding Ning''s knowledge of the sea.


    He hates it. If he had known this, he would have been an honest shield. Just one thought, but it ruined his hope of resurrection.


    Ding Ning didn''t know that he had been away in the gate of death. He smiled impolitely and kept talking: "thank you for your help. When you''re done, I''ll burn a big villa for you. By the way, do you like BMW or Mercedes Benz, cross-country or sports car? Otherwise, I''ll burn one for you..."


    The corpse was bent and wanted to vomit blood. The emperor was swallowed by a boy who was not even a God. He had to listen to the boy''s endless sarcasm.


    Yes, Ding Ning was full of gratitude, but the corpse took it for granted that he was making sarcastic remarks about him, which made him crazy roar: this bastard was intentional, absolutely intentional. He came to calculate me. I hate it


    "I''ve always felt that burning boys and girls is a very cruel thing, and there is a slip of paper people standing next to your coffin, which looks scared. I think it''s OK for boys and girls. What do you think?"


    Ding Ning did not realize that he had suppressed an Immortal Emperor from internal injury, Still chattering about wishing: "Why don''t I cook three animals for you? Do you know what they are? In fact, pigs, cattle and sheep, do you like to eat them raw or roasted? Forget it, you won''t answer. I don''t think it''s good to eat them raw. It tastes good. It''s also easy to have diarrhea and infect parasites. It''s uncivilized, unsanitary and unhealthy. I think it''s better to eat them cooked and roasted It''s gushing. I bite it down and it emits oil. It tastes delicious... "


    At this point, Ding Ning couldn''t help swallowing, Tut tut praised: "tut tut Tut, you haven''t eaten it. I don''t know the taste. It''s really beautiful. You don''t change it for a fairy''s daughter-in-law... Er, no, no, no, no matter how delicious the barbecue is, you can change it for a fairy, but then again, senior, I won''t burn it for you. I have two fairy''s daughter-in-law..."


    The dried corpse wants to die. Is this guy talking? And barbecue? What about me?


    Why do I suddenly feel like having a taste of barbecue? How long haven''t you eaten barbecue for a million years? Or thousands of years? I can''t remember clearly!


    Alas, although he has become immortal and has long stopped eating fireworks, now he suddenly remembers the scene when he lit a bonfire with his relatives and friends and his childhood lovers when he was a mortal. He has almost forgotten the past. At the moment, it is so clear as yesterday, which is unforgettable.


    It was thought that those once close friends, brothers and girls who had been chased together, the beautiful memories in their lives had long become yesterday''s yellow flowers and annihilated in the depths of their memory, but now he knew that, in fact, he had never forgotten, but he didn''t want to think of those heartbreaking past.


    The dried corpse squeezed out a drop of muddy tears that should not have existed. He knew that he had come to the end of his life. He recalled the past and exposed his most primitive nature of pursuing a better life. Only the dying old man would remember the past.


    This also shows that the origin of his life has begun to pass a lot and entered the countdown of life.

 Chapter 1095

    "In fact, I''m also very distressed. One of the two fairy wives has a deep blood feud. They think about revenge all day and play with me. The other one is ambitious and doesn''t know what they want to do. It''s good and bad for me. Alas, I''ve got a headache. When can I hold down the two daughters-in-law and give them a good spanking to cheer up my husband..."


    Ding Ning is still talking. It''s not his tuberculosis, but his heart is very nervous. He uses this way to vent his inner emotions.


    The mummy''s brain is confused. The only idea is, ha ha, you cheat ghosts and return the fairy daughter-in-law? I have countless women, and I haven''t found a fairy daughter-in-law, let alone a fairy. I haven''t even found a goddess daughter-in-law. I''m not reconciled. I''m so wronged.


    "Eh, that guy really came, wearing a mask and pretending to be a ghost. It''s not a good thing."


    Ding Ning finally stopped talking and paid close attention to the negotiation between the mysterious leader of Baoyao Pavilion and pharmacist Hu.


    In addition to Zhang''s vice cabinet leader, there are also two men with the similar major as Zhang''s, who should be other two vice cabinet leaders.


    Beside the two vice cabinet leaders stood a man and a woman. The man was handsome and the woman looked beautiful. Seeing how excited they were when they saw pharmacist Hu, they should be his grandchildren.


    It''s a pity that the distance is too far. In addition, Ding Ning doesn''t dare to pry into God''s knowledge, lest he disturb the unfathomable master of the precious medicine cabinet. How they negotiate is unknown.


    But Ding Ning''s muscles tightened and made a defensive posture, because he saw that the young men and girls had rushed into the arms of pharmacist Hu, and the ten sided ambush and kill array was about to open at any time.


    But the array was not excited. Pharmacist Hu smiled and said something. The owner of the treasure medicine Pavilion kept nodding.


    "MMP, is it settled?"


    Ding Ning looked suspiciously at the scene where the host and the guest enjoyed each other. He didn''t believe that pharmacist Hu would easily compromise with the leader of the treasure medicine cabinet.


    Soon, seeing vice cabinet leader Zhang and others enter the ruins tremblingly under the scolding of the treasure medicine cabinet leader, Ding Ning immediately reacted that this pharmacist Hu was really excellent. He wanted to abduct these people to take the initiative to die in the name of obtaining medicine refining materials.


    "Bang!"


    There is no doubt that a member of the treasure medicine Pavilion who explored the way in the front could not bear the pressure, and his body burst into a pile of rotten meat and blood mud.


    Ding Ning''s pupil contracted violently and flashed a color of horror, black blood. The guy who died of explosion was black blood.


    Is the treasure medicine Pavilion an organization established by the black blood epidemic family? They coerced herbalist Hu to refine medicine for them, opened up the situation here with pill and economy, and made a lot of money while gaining a foothold in Wanyao City, waiting for the opportunity to control the world.


    Damn it, if so, these black blood bastards would be terrible. They quietly infiltrated into the world and successfully had a detached identity and status in the name of the chamber of Commerce to achieve their ultimate goal of aggression.


    This kind of economic invasion has long been a routine of rotten streets on earth, but it is still a new thing in the ancestral land of the demon family. Who makes the demon family not produce and not good at manufacturing and management.


    With the explosion of the first black blood man, others showed their fear and played the drums of withdrawal one after another. Even the three vice cabinet leaders also played the drums in their hearts and dared not go further.


    The leader of Baoyao pavilion was very angry and shouted something. Ding Ning couldn''t hear what he was shouting because the pressure twisted the air, but he didn''t have to listen. It was nothing more than coercion and inducement, forcing them to find divine bones and blood even if they died.


    Sure enough, under the command of the cabinet leader, the three deputy cabinet leaders summoned up the courage to feel the area with weak authority and drive the members of the treasure medicine cabinet to lead the way in front.


    "Boom!"


    A member of the treasure medicine Pavilion who wanted to escape because of fear was kicked out by deputy Pavilion leader Zhang in great anger. Before he landed, he was crushed into slag by the threat of terror.


    Ding Ning''s eyes coagulated. The guy who exploded was not the black blood epidemic family, but the demon family. He recovered his incomplete body after death. He was a huge lizard. Only half of his incomplete head and bloody tail were left to identify its race.


    There are ordinary demon clan members in Baoyao pavilion?


    This is even more terrible. The energy channels of demon clan members are different from those of human beings. How does it cultivate true Qi? Can the black blood plague family also transform the meridians of the demon family?


    However, considering that the divine race organization is likely to be under the control of the black blood epidemic family, Ding Ning is not surprised. With the scientific and medical level mastered by the divine race organization, it is not surprising to transform the demon race into a race suitable for cultivating human skills.


    Zhang''s behavior of killing chickens and watching monkeys made the members of Baoyao Pavilion tremble, put out the idea of running away, and continued to try to find a place with less authority.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    One after another, the explosions came, and the faces of the three vice cabinet leaders became very ugly. If all these men died, it was their turn to explore the way.


    But the leader of the treasure medicine cabinet was determined not to give up until he got the medicine, so they had to harden their heads and continue to drive their hands down to explore the way.


    As time went by, when more than ten members of the treasure medicine Pavilion were about to lose everything, vice Pavilion leader Zhang and others suddenly cheered and walked quickly to a corpse.


    The master of the treasure medicine Pavilion moved slightly and seemed to want to enter it. But after taking a step, he took it back. He seemed to have a deep look at pharmacist Hu. He didn''t know whether he was suspicious or scruples.


    Pharmacist Hu was talking to his grandchildren calmly and freely. In fact, he could launch an array to kill everyone at the moment, but he didn''t do it for some reason.


    "Cabinet leader, I found it, I found the divine blood, but the pressure is too strong, we can''t get close!"


    A deputy cabinet leader shouted loudly.


    Ge took the initiative to move his feet. It seems that he can''t wait. But just when the light shines under the drooping eyelids of pharmacist Hu, his feet are taken back again, so that pharmacist Hu almost didn''t scold. Is this bastard too cautious?


    "Come and collect it with treasures!"


    The master of the treasure medicine cabinet finally didn''t choose to enter. He took out a gourd made of black jade and made people come back to take it.


    Deputy Pavilion leader Zhang ran back, reached out and caught the black jade gourd. After looking at it, he respectfully asked, "Pavilion leader, how do you use this?"


    "This gourd is a treasure made after the Immortal Emperor''s immortal spirit is solidified. There is room for it. Holding it can resist the pressure of the immortal strong. Aim it at the divine blood and collect it automatically."


    The master of the treasure medicine Pavilion said proudly.


    Vice cabinet leader Zhang''s eyes showed a touch of excitement and envy, as well as a touch of deep resentment.


    "Go quickly. After holding this treasure to collect divine blood and bones, we hurry to retreat. It always gives me a feeling of uneasiness here."


    The head of the treasure medicine cabinet urged, but a look of shock flashed in pharmacist Hu''s drooping eyelids. What a keen intuition.


    "Yes, your excellency!"


    Vice cabinet leader Zhang bowed respectfully and waved his hand impatiently when he wanted to urge him to act quickly.


    Herbalist Hu moved without warning. With a gentle lift of his feet, an energy rippled out like a water wave and quickly diffused in all directions.


    But the leader of the cabinet of precious medicine seemed to have expected. He grabbed vice leader Zhang and shot out like a ghost.


    "Boom!"


    The rotten bones in the ruins stood up unsteadily, and the waves of divine material flowed. These bones set off like gods and demons, and the invisible threat awed the world. Every step was like the end of the world.


    Those members of the treasure medicine Pavilion were crushed and burst into a pile of flesh and blood mud without even saying a word.


    Ding Ning''s ghost took risks because he found that his calculation was wrong. Although the corpse was not covered by the array, the momentum of the immortal corpse was too terrible, and its terrible authority spread all over the world, covering him as well.


    Just as he was in a panic all day, thinking about how to escape this disaster, the corpse suddenly exuded a terrible smell that was not weaker than the immortal corpse, isolated the prestige of the immortal corpse, let him breathe a sigh of relief, and thought in his heart, it seems that the elder corpse is still very reliable, and the spirit of heaven should bless himself.


    But I don''t know that the corpse''s consciousness at the moment has been confused. He was provoked by an immortal strong man weaker than himself. He just instinctively sent out residual power to frighten the other party, but he inadvertently saved Ding Ning''s life. If he knew it, he would regret it. Even if he should take him on the road.


    Maybe it''s because the master of the treasure medicine Pavilion is the only creature flying disorderly at the moment, which is very eye-catching. A pair of terrible big hands stretch out at the same time and shoot it like a fly. The terrible power of heaven and earth binds the master of the treasure medicine Pavilion and makes him like a natural moat, even if he is only one step away from the security area, but the last step has been taken, but he can''t settle down for a long time, It feels funny like slow motion.


    "Roar!"


    The leader of the treasure medicine Pavilion made a startling roar, broke Zhang''s wrist, grabbed the black jade gourd in his hand, and threw him out.


    Deputy cabinet leader Zhang screamed in despair. Before he was hit by a terrible hand, he had been hanged into mud by the power of heaven and earth.


    "Settle, settle for me!"


    The leader of the treasure medicine Pavilion shouted at the top of his voice, and raised the black jade gourd with extremely ridiculous hands.


    "Puff!"


    Ding Ning, whose life was guaranteed, couldn''t help laughing at his funny appearance.


    Do you think the black jade gourd in your hand is the imperial decree of the Jade Emperor? It''s still fixed. It''s your grandmother''s head.


    But the next moment, his eyes almost fell down without surprise. After a long time, he choked out a rude remark: "lying in the trough, that''s OK!"


    It turned out that although the black jade gourd didn''t hold those big hands, it suddenly emitted a dark light and shrouded the master of the treasure medicine cabinet.


    "Bang bang!"


    More than a dozen pairs of big hands like destroying heaven and earth were photographed everywhere, but they were blocked by the black brilliance emitted by the black jade gourd.


    But although the big hand was blocked by the black light, the terrible shock also made the owner of the treasure medicine Pavilion uncomfortable. His flesh cracked and he began to cough up blood.


    But anyway, the black jade gourd finally let him escape the death, and staggered out of the range of the big array.


    Herbalist Hu was worried. When he stepped on his foot, the great array of ambush and kill fell to a standstill. An immortal corpse fell to the ground like a vented ball one after another. He did not hesitate to chase the master of the treasure medicine Pavilion.


    Ding Ning''s eyes are red. The black jade gourd can block the attack of the immortal strong. Good thing, it must be mine.


    Therefore, Ding Ning almost jumped up at the same time with pharmacist Hu and shot away at the master of the treasure medicine Pavilion.


    However, when he left, he still remembered his commitment to the mummy. He settled down in the earth and easily collected a mummy that had completely fallen into a deep sleep into the water space.

 Chapter 1096

    "Stop, don''t go!"


    Pharmacist Hu gave a violent drink and slapped the cracked body of the master of the treasure medicine Pavilion like a harrier eagle.


    "Stop and leave my treasure!"


    Ding Ning also drank violently at the same time, several times faster than pharmacist Hu. Later, he caught up with the master of the treasure medicine Pavilion and grabbed the black jade gourd in his hand.


    It''s also bad luck for the leader of the treasure medicine cabinet. Even if his cultivation is seriously damaged, it''s not hard to kill pharmacist Hu, but he thinks it''s a pity to kill him like this. After all, he still needs pharmacist Hu to refine the tonic pill. Therefore, he directly sacrificed the black jade gourd to include pharmacist Hu, and then... It''s a tragedy.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Before he finished reading the spell in his mouth, he felt that the dark shadow flashed in front of him, his hand was empty, and the black jade gourd changed its owner.


    The poor Pavilion leader hasn''t responded yet. He is looking at his empty hands and wondering where the black jade gourd has gone. The palm of herbalist Hu mixed with his lifelong skills is firmly printed on his chest.


    "Poof!"


    The pavilion master''s injury was compounded by his body''s unbearable explosion, and the black blood was sprayed, revealing that a strange creature with thousands of eyes was roaring and wriggling, which looked very terrible.


    "Oh, my God, what the hell is this?"


    Ding Ning retreated in horror and exclaimed at the black monster.


    Pharmacist Hu couldn''t care to ask who Ding Ning was and why he suddenly appeared. At this moment, the enemy of the enemy was a friend. He looked dignified and said quickly: "this Taoist friend, let''s quickly join hands to kill it while it hasn''t completely transformed. Otherwise, the whole demon country will be finished."


    Demon country?


    Ding Ning''s heart moved. In addition to a very special existence, the demon family led by 10000 demons didn''t know the name of the demon country at all, but the pharmacist Hu knew that he really came from the outside world, which made him interested immediately.


    But this was not the time for cross examination. From his dignified face, Ding Ning realized that the strange creature was unusual. He didn''t dare to neglect it immediately and said in a loud voice: "OK, let''s join hands to subdue the demons and subdue the demons!"


    "Attack its eyes. This monster is called Qianmu plague. It comes from the starry sky outside the territory and is invulnerable. Only its eyes are its weakness."


    Without any ink, pharmacist Hu reached out and took out a long sword and stabbed one eye of Qianmu plague without hesitation.


    "Zheng", sparks splashed everywhere!


    The thousand eyed plague God closed his eyes without delay. The sword stabbed his eyelids and made a sound of gold and iron.


    Ding Ning was shocked. NIMA, why is this thing so thick? That''s the eyelid, not the skin of other places. Even if he is stabbed on the eyelid, he can''t carry it!


    "Come on, Taoist friends, don''t keep your hands. It''s transforming into an adult body. Once it''s transformed successfully, it will have an immortal body and become an Immortal Emperor. At that time, all of us will die. It will spread the plague, poison everyone, and then feed on its soul to become an Immortal Emperor!"


    Pharmacist Hu obviously knew the thousand eye plague God very well and shouted anxiously.


    Ding Ning is creepy and frightened. Once he metamorphoses successfully, he will have an immortal body. Is this too terrible?


    Without hesitation, he took out tianmie and cut it off at the monster. At the same time, he asked loudly, "since it is so powerful, why don''t it degenerate early? If it becomes an Immortal Emperor directly, who can stop him?"


    Poof!


    Ding Ning slashed one eye of the thousand eye plague God with a knife. Even if it closed its eyes, the tough eyelids still didn''t block the annihilation talisman on the tianmie knife. The stinky black blood overflowed and sprayed Ding Ning all over, making him sick and almost didn''t spit out.


    "Because it was brought into the body of the master of the treasure medicine Pavilion by the race. Before, the master of the treasure medicine Pavilion wanted me to refine the tonic pill. I never wanted to understand what was going on. Now I understand that he was afraid of being lost by this monster and wanted to use the medicine of the tonic pill to suppress this monster."


    Pharmacist Hu said with some annoyance, "if I knew so, I would help him refine the tonic pill."


    It was said that this ghost was actually in the main body of the pavilion. Ding Ning couldn''t help getting a thrill. This means is too evil.


    But he didn''t recognize the words of herbalist Hu. He cut at the crazy roaring and rolling thousand eye plague God one by one, and shouted: "that guy doesn''t look like a good man. Even if you help him refine the tonic pill, he won''t let you go!"


    With a sigh, pharmacist Hu simply put away his sword. His sword stabbed the eye of Qianmu plague God. It was of no use at all. It was just a waste of effort.


    "Roar!"


    One eye of Qianmu plague was broken with Ding Ning''s attack, making a painful roar. A big mouth of a blood basin covered with mucus suddenly opened and bit Ding Ning hard.


    The speed was too fast. There was no time to hide. The strong life and death crisis made Ding Ning angry. At the critical moment, he pulled out the mummy without hesitation and laid it in front of him.


    "Click!"


    The thousand eye plague God gave a shrill roar and bit on the corpse. Ding Ning pulled it hard and pulled off its two white jade like tusks stained with blood.


    Good thing!


    Ding Ning''s eyes were green. Unexpectedly, the corpse was beaten like this. It was only rotten two tooth holes, and the two big tusks. Although they were cut off, they didn''t hurt their teeth at all. It seemed that even if they didn''t reach immortality, they were definitely not weaker than divine soldiers.


    After being taken into the water space by Ding Ning for a while, the corpse with the special effect of nine turn glass ice coffin for fixing the spirit has just recovered a little sanity. At this time, it was bitten directly and gorgeous and fainted.


    Before the coma, the mummy cried, filled with despair and sadness: please kill me, stop playing with me, absorb my source for a while, and warm up my source for a while. Are you waiting to fatten up before eating?


    Ding Ning quickly picked up the two tusks, felt them sharp, and showed a devil like smile on his face: "Hey, hey, do you say your eyelids are strong or your tusks are sharp? The opposition between spear and shield is really tangled!"


    Pharmacist Hu looked serious and said, "Congratulations, Taoist friend. The fangs of the thousand eye plague God are the most precious treasure in heaven and earth. Their sharpness is unmatched even by immortal materials."


    Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly lit up, laughed and said, "good, good thing!"


    The two white jade tusks are three feet and three inches long. The root of the teeth just forms a handle. It''s very convenient to hold them in your hand. With a gentle wave, they cut the thousand eye plague in half like tofu.


    But pharmacist Hu''s face changed dramatically and shouted, "Taoist friend, don''t kill it. Only by destroying all its eyes can you kill it, otherwise the monster will never die. Even if it is cut into tens of thousands of sections, it can be resurrected."


    Ding Ning was stunned. Unexpectedly, the thousand eye plague God was so strange. Fortunately, pharmacist Hu knew the goods. Otherwise, he accidentally revived the monster and everyone would be finished.


    I didn''t dare to be careless immediately, aiming at the monster''s eyes one by one.


    Sure enough, the thousand eye plague did not feel any pain even if it was cut in two. It only made a painful roar when it was poked into his eyes.


    "Kill, kill!"


    Ding Ning mercilessly poked and exploded the strange eyes of Qianmu plague, and soon there was only the last one left.


    When he was ready to completely kill the thousand eye plague God, a sudden change occurred. The last eye of the thousand eye plague God looked at him maliciously and issued an ancient and obscure spell.


    Ding Ning felt a burst of hair in his heart and asked strangely, "Tao you Hu, can this ghost talk?"


    Pharmacist Hu frowned and thought for a moment. His face changed sharply. He shouted in a quick voice, "interrupt its spell. It''s a curse of life."


    "Curse of life? Why is this ghost again? Cut, it''s just a curse of life. It''s not for me."


    It was said that it was a life curse, but Ding Ning relaxed. He had not seen the life curse. What''s so terrible about it.


    Pharmacist Hu exclaimed with a blank face: "you must not be careless. This life curse is an ancient magic curse. This monster is calling its master''s split projection to come. The power that can plant a thousand eye plague God is at least an Immortal Emperor. Even a split projection containing only one thousandth of his own power is not something we can compete with."


    Ding Ning was shocked when he heard that his scalp was tight and his heart was hairy.


    No, it''s careless. The curse of the stronghold''s life is not painful and itchy. He mistook it for nothing, but he didn''t expect to summon the separate projection of the Immortal Emperor.


    It''s too late to stop it. The thousand eye plague God has finished reading the spell. His last eye shows a strange smile, and then explodes and dies. But the runes on his body flicker and a strong will rises, which is gradually taking shape.


    "It''s over, it''s over. Now we''re dead. Hey, time is also life!"


    Pharmacist Hu sighed with despair on his face.


    "Gudu!"


    Ding Ning swallowed his saliva, and the dead duck forced a hard smile: "brother Hu, now, is there any way to interrupt?"


    "Sacrifice life, complete the spell, and let its master avenge it. It can''t be interrupted or stopped. Although the projection has only one blow, it''s not something we can compete with!"


    Pharmacist Hu shook his head sadly and looked at the ruins. He was reluctant to give up. He had just been reunited with his grandchildren. He was not willing to die, but the life curse included him. He couldn''t escape if he wanted to escape.


    "Can''t you escape? Then fight, isn''t it a blow? It''s a big deal. It''s a big deal. You can stop it with the corpse master again. I think the corpse master knows under the spring and will be happy. He saved me again."


    Ding Ning felt empty and muttered in a low voice to cheer himself up.


    The powerful breath is rising, stronger and more terrible, and gradually condenses an illusory figure with a height of thousands of feet in the air, looking down at the world.


    Although it was only a virtual shadow, the terrible smell was thousands of times more terrible than those immortal corpses. The pressure almost made Ding Ning and pharmacist Hu know that the sea was broken and their flesh cracked. As a last resort, they directly retreated into the ruins. Pharmacist Hu did not hesitate to protect his grandchildren behind him and opened an ambush and kill array.


    An immortal corpse exudes the terrible smell of destroying the sky and the earth. It bravely faces the virtual shadow, but compared with the virtual shadow, it looks so dark as a firefly and the bright moon.


    "Hum!"


    The virtual shadow gave a cold hum, and a pair of huge eyes brighter than the sun suddenly opened and looked at Ding Ning indifferently.


    A finger that blocks the sky and the sun is like crossing the long river through time and space. It suddenly presses down on him. A fairy corpse has no resistance under this finger, and only immortal material can survive.


    Ding Ning''s breath was short, his mind roared, and the thick threat of death made his hands and feet cold, like falling ice valley. Is this the Immortal Emperor? Just a projection is so terrible. Those terrible half step immortal immortal corpses can''t even stop for a moment, just like local chickens and dogs.

 Chapter 1097

    In the corner of his eye, Yu Guang saw that although the three grandparents and grandchildren of herbalist Hu were not the target of projection attack, they also began to bleed in their seven orifices and their flesh cracked. Ding Ning sighed and threw the black jade gourd to herbalist Hu. Herbalist Hu raised the black jade gourd without hesitation and shouted funny: "settle..."


    The dark light dissipated and covered the grandparents and grandchildren. Pharmacist Hu looked at Ding Ning gratefully and prayed silently for Ding Ning: "Taoist friend, take care!"


    Ding Ning did not hesitate to display the three movements of great compassion - the Buddha has no regrets!


    The whole body suddenly blooms thousands of golden lights, and the mighty Sanskrit sound reverberates in the sky like a Hong Zhong Da Lv. At the moment, Ding Ning is as powerful and inviolable as a god Buddha.


    Just in the shadow of the fingers that block out the sky and the sun, it still seems so insignificant.


    Without hesitation, Ding Ning took out a stack of glazed diamond runes and patted them on himself one after another, shining with bursts of Rune light. He looked at pharmacist Hu as if he were numb. He muttered to himself how afraid he must be of death. He even carried so many diamond runes with him.


    With the protection of black jade gourd, his heart was much more secure. He was full of gratitude to Ding Ning. He paced his feet and ambushed on all sides. The killing array broke out in an all-round way. The terrifying force of the earth evil spirit quickly condensed into the shadow of gods and demons in the sky and met the huge finger. Although it was still vulnerable, it also delayed the speed of a trace of finger shadow to destroy the dead and decay.


    Not enough, not enough!


    Ding Ning noticed that although the death crisis had weakened, it had not been eliminated. His eyes were flashing crazy. He shouted in his heart, "it''s all up to you, master mummy. If you don''t die this time, I''ll burn 200 villas for you to live a public rental life..."


    In the water space, the spirit was nourished by the nine turn glass ice coffin again, and the dried corpse''s heart, which restored a little consciousness, felt strong uneasiness. It seemed that he was concerned about something.


    No, it won''t. The boy wants to fatten me up and kill me. Now I''m not fat. He knows the truth of fishing in dry water. He must not be thinking about me.


    The mummy thought of self consolation, but his anxiety became stronger and stronger. Before he comforted himself again, he found that he left this beautiful space with a whoosh. The coming terrorist pressure was like the collapse of the earth. He only had time to shout in his heart, "you bastard, kill me now!"


    Then... There''s no then.


    "Boom!"


    With a light more dazzling than the sun explosion, he completely became a skin, an immortal human skin. All bones and internal organs became powder under the terrible power, and the immortal spirit was crushed by irresistible power.


    The virtual shadow in the air made a unwilling roar, but it was forcibly rejected by the law power of the small world, and finally turned into a black cloud to dissipate.


    Ding Ning flew out upside down. Before landing, his mouth was full of blood. His whole body was like a pieced up porcelain doll. His whole body was stained with blood. Even the black-and-white grinding plate was almost shattered and became illusory. He felt the pain of knowing the sea. He was black in front of his eyes and fell heavily on the ground. The ground was quickly stained with blood.


    Holding a black jade gourd in his hand, pharmacist Hu, who barely saved his life, was still in shock. When the terrible pressure dissipated, he first looked at his grandchildren and saw that they were just stunned. He was relieved. His legs trembled like chaff and rushed to Ding Ning. He called anxiously, "Taoist friend, Taoist friend, how are you? Wake up..."


    "Er! I''m not dead, ha ha, I''m not dead, dog. It''s not so easy to kill me!"


    Ding Ning sat up like a corpse, his eyes were dull, and he came back to his senses after a long time, jumping up and laughing wildly.


    Just as he jumped, the pieces of meat that had been bonded together fell to the ground like scum, revealing the white skeleton inside.


    Hu''s grandson and granddaughter just woke up. Seeing this terrible scene, they turned their eyes and fainted again.


    "Dao you, Dao you, stop jumping. If you jump again, there will be no meat."


    Pharmacist Hu couldn''t laugh or cry, but Ding Ning was kind to him. He was still very happy to survive and shouted kindly.


    "Hiss!"


    Ding Ning found that there was only one-third of his flesh and blood left at the moment. He couldn''t help taking a cold breath in pain.


    The joy of the rest of his life quickly faded, and what was left was thick worry. Although the power of that finger did not kill him, it did not completely dissipate. The residual power was still wearing away his flesh, making the healing speed of the green wood body extremely slow. A strong sense of weakness made him stumble under his feet and almost fell to the ground.


    "MD, this dog, sooner or later I''ll cut him thousands of times."


    Ding Ning barely stood firm and said with gnashing teeth. Although he was not willing to use green fruits, he couldn''t be stingy at the moment. He took out a handful and stuffed it directly into his mouth.


    The rich wood attribute spiritual power circulates around the bones. Ding Ning notices that his liver and gallbladder emit rich wood elements, constantly repairing his muscle tissue, but it has little effect under the residual power of the virtual shadow.


    This made his heart move, looked carefully, and then he was happy.


    His five internal organs were occupied by the five element totem and kept refining, but the six internal organs did not show obvious element attributes.


    Unexpectedly, even the six Fu organs have been classified into five elements. The liver and gallbladder are classified as wood attributes, the heart and small intestine become fire attributes, the spleen and stomach become soil attributes, the lung and large intestine are metallic, and the kidney and bladder are water attributes.


    The Sanjiao in the cavity between the body and the viscera is free of four elements: wind, thunder, fog and darkness, which wrap the five internal organs for protection.


    Here, it is necessary to talk about what the triple energizer is. The triple energizer is one of the six viscera. It is located in the cavity between the body and the viscera, including the chest and abdominal cavity. Other viscera and organs of the human body are in it. It is the collective name of the upper energizer, the middle energizer and the lower energizer, that is, the trunk is divided into three parts, and the internal organs above the diaphragm are the upper energizer, including the heart and lungs; The internal organs below the diaphragm to the umbilicus are the middle focus, including spleen, stomach, liver, gallbladder and other internal organs, and the internal organs below the umbilicus are the lower focus, including kidney, large intestine, small intestine and bladder.


    At this moment, Ding Ning seemed to understand why Chi you inherited the nine totems. He looked at the elements and substances from the perspective of human medicine. As a special existence in the six viscera, Sanjiao plays a role in protecting the five Zang and six Fu organs.


    From a large perspective, the human body is an independent small world. From a small perspective, these elements are indispensable elements for human survival.


    Wind, thunder and fog are elemental substances derived from the operation of the five elements, while dark elements are special and belong to primitive elements. Wherever they are, they are essential basic elements.


    What is the origin of the world?


    From Ding Ning''s understanding, it is actually the origin of darkness. Chaos is darkness. Only when chaos is split, the sky light is suddenly released, the clear air rises and the turbid air drops, can there be the difference between light and darkness in the world, and there is the foundation for building the world.


    The principle of mutual generation and mutual restriction of the five elements makes it a basic machine for manufacturing various combined elements. Under the interaction and combination of the five basic elements, they can continuously produce elements and molecules suitable for the black-and-white world, such as wind, thunder, cloud, rain and so on.


    Therefore, the basic element of building the world is Yin-Yang and five elements. On this basis, various alternative elements and molecules are derived and mutated.


    At this moment, Ding Ning gave birth to enlightenment, and the molecules of the five elements became extremely active. He operated quickly according to the principle of wood generating fire, fire generating soil, earth generating gold, gold generating water and water generating wood, forming a five element cycle, constantly deriving the particle molecules of various elements, and constantly erasing the heterogeneous energy as the nourishment for the recasting of his flesh.


    Ding Ning''s body began to be recast at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his internal organs continued to vibrate. The repair speed was much sharper and faster than that of green wood. It just recovered in a blink of an eye.


    A layer of scarred old skin is constantly becoming dark and falling off. It is exposed like a snake molting. It is as crystal as jade and emits light fluorescence. Each cell is full of activity and greedily absorbs the surrounding spiritual power and blood gas.


    The blood became sticky, and every drop of blood became like lead and mercury, emitting a glittering red glow, flowing slowly and powerfully in the blood vessels; The reborn bones also become stronger and stronger, with a trace of pale gold light patterns; The five zang organs and six Fu organs emit five colored rays. Each five element cycle provides Ding Ning with a large amount of life force.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were full of divine light, and his heart was full of deep joy. This time, breaking and then standing not only allowed him to see through the mysteries of the human body, but also successfully transformed the green wood body into the five elements body, and established a five elements circular array in his body. What does this mean?


    It means that from today on, even if he no longer absorbs a trace of heaven and earth energy from heaven and earth, he does not need to eat. He can also rely on the circulatory system in his body to complete self-sufficiency to support his own survival needs. He can survive alive in any harsh environment where human beings cannot survive.


    This is the ultimate way of national martial arts. It constructs the five element cycle in the body, enters the legendary Valley territory, does not eat fireworks between people, can control the power of various elements between heaven and earth, soar through the clouds, soar into the sky, and become the stream of land immortals.


    It can be said that Ding Ning inadvertently went through the road of national martial arts cultivation. The latecomers of the internal circulation cultivation system have been ahead of the external circulation cultivation system. At the moment, it''s not too much to say that he is a strong man in the holy martial arts realm.


    This also shows that the people in Guoshi mansion actually went the wrong way. After they were promoted to Shenwu, they were confused and couldn''t find the way forward. They could only refer to the road of ancient martial arts and finally embarked on the road of ancient martial arts.


    Pharmacist Hu stared at the scene in a daze. Just now Ding Ning was still flesh and blood blurred. In the twinkling of an eye, he faded a layer of dead skin. He became energetic and elated. His breath was stronger than a chip. His body was as deep as a sea, as if a terrible prehistoric beast was dormant.


    "Well, Taoist friend, Congratulations!"


    Although pharmacist Hu didn''t understand what was going on, he could also see that Ding Ning had a blessing in disguise for the rest of his life. Although there seemed to be no breakthrough in his realm, his strength had undergone earth shaking changes.


    "Ho Ho, you''re welcome!"


    Ding Ning realized that he was naked. As soon as he turned Yuan Li, he condensed an element war suit and smiled awkwardly.


    "Well, this is Taoist friend''s black jade gourd. I haven''t thanked Taoist friend for helping me eradicate the master of the treasure medicine cabinet. Just now I got the great kindness of Taoist friend''s gourd to save the lives of my grandparents and grandchildren. As the saying goes, if you don''t thank me, I don''t think I can repay you. Taoist friend seems to have a lot of research on the way of array. This is a ghost Valley strange book This is what I got by chance when I broke through the relics of the holy mountain in the past. All I learned came from this book. Now I will give it to Taoist friends. It can be regarded as my gratitude to Taoist friends! "


    Pharmacist Hu took out a simple jade slip and handed it to Ding Ning.

 Chapter 1098

    "Ghost Valley strange book?"


    Ding Ning was shocked and turned pale, and his brain roared. Is it the inheritance jade slips of Guiguzi?


    If, as he said, the inheritance of ghost Valley comes from the holy mountain, I''m afraid this Hu pharmacist is not an alien human race, but a demon race with great opportunities.


    However, he couldn''t understand how the ghost Valley inheritance could appear in the holy mountain. He immediately took over the jade slips and asked eagerly, "Tao you Hu, do you mean that this ghost Valley wonderful book was obtained from the relics of the holy mountain?"


    "Exactly, when I was young, I had no talent for cultivation, and I liked to study the way of array. I took advantage of the chaos of the four families to attack the winged Terrans, risked sneaking into the holy mountain, and narrowly escaped death to get this strange book of ghost valley."


    Herbalist Hu''s face showed a lingering fear. It seemed that his experience in the holy mountain was not wonderful. He regretted for a moment and said: "because I have poor cultivation qualification, I saw that there is a method of alchemy in this inheritance. After I first achieved success, I couldn''t help but secretly use the blood, flesh and bones of monsters to refine alchemy. I wanted to use this to assist me in my cultivation..."


    With Hu Yaoshi''s eloquence, Ding Ning knew that Hu Yaoshi was a member of the Fox family. The Fox family was a very special race in the demon family. They generally had low cultivation talents, but they were superior in wisdom. Although they were not a strong war race, they were also a big race with respect for their status in the demon country.


    Because of their wisdom, the elders of the Fox family have always held the post of high priest in the demon country. Therefore, no matter who is in power, the high priest of the Fox family always has the right to live in the 10000 demon city.


    Pharmacist Hu is a descendant of the high priest, but his cultivation talent is too poor, which leads to his low status in the family. Even a woman he likes was robbed by his family brother and insulted him in every way.


    So the young pharmacist Hu rushed into the holy mountain and risked his life to get some anti heaven medicine to improve his qualification, but he didn''t think that he didn''t get the anti heaven medicine, but unexpectedly got this ghost Valley book.


    Pharmacist Hu likes to study arrays. Although this ghost Valley book is only a remnant and only has the inheritance of Dan and array, he is also a treasure and devotes himself to studying array methods.


    Although the art of alchemy is not his favorite, his low cultivation qualification has always been the biggest pain he has been ridiculed, so he will study it occasionally in his spare time and refine pills to assist his cultivation.


    Unexpectedly, although his cultivation qualification has not been improved, with the help of Dan medicine, his cultivation achievements have also risen with the tide, and soon caught up with the cultivation realm of his peers, and even surpassed most people.


    The following plot is very dog blood. Pharmacist Hu, with soaring self-confidence, challenged his people, robbed his beloved girl and married him. They gave birth to two sons and a daughter. They were happy.


    But the good times didn''t last long. Pharmacist Hu found that his offspring also inherited his waste cultivation qualification. He was in a mess in his cultivation talent. He was scolded as a waste as he was in those years. He was full of white eyes everywhere. In the demon country where the strong is respected, he was ridiculed everywhere.


    So the eager pharmacist Hu gave the pills secretly refined to his two sons to help them cultivate, but unexpectedly, it caused great disaster.


    The eldest son of herbalist Hu has married and gave birth to a son and a daughter. However, the youngest son Hu Xunyu has never been married because he loves a woman named caiqueer of the Nine Tailed finch family. After being assisted by Dan medicine, his cultivation speed is thousands of miles a day.


    The girls in the demon country are very realistic. Their blood is the blood of worshiping the strong. Originally, caiqueer was indifferent to Hu Xun Yu, but his attitude towards him changed greatly after he found that his cultivation soared.


    When Hu Xinyu saw that the girl he loved was finally willing to take care of himself, he suddenly became elated and put aside the thousands of instructions of pharmacist Hu. After getting drunk, he revealed the secret of his soaring cultivation. However, he still knew the importance and didn''t disclose the secret of pharmacist Hu''s Alchemy. He just said he got it from a relic.


    It''s bad now. Caiqueer is such a smart woman. She immediately realized the great benefits of pill and took the initiative to commit herself to him. She also coquettishly proposed that she also wanted to obtain pill to assist her cultivation.


    Hu Xinyu, who was obsessed with seven meat and eight vegetables, patted his chest without hesitation and promised to transfer the pill given to him by pharmacist Hu to caichuer.


    Once there were two. Under the flattery of caiqueer, Hu Xinyu, who tasted the sweetness, gradually eliminated his wariness towards her. After being drunk, caiqueer finally got the truth out, which also caused him death.


    It turned out that although caiqueer was a member of the nine tail finch family, she was the reincarnated person of the black blood epidemic family. She awakened her previous life memory early and made contact with other reincarnated black blood people with the unique contact method of the black blood epidemic family.


    These black blood clansmen who awakened the memory of their previous lives, because their spirit did not die out, their cultivation qualification was far higher than that of ordinary demon clans, and learned their mission from their inheritance memory, so they soon started with the Hu pharmacist family.


    They threatened him with the life of pharmacist Hu''s family to hand over the pill inheritance. When pharmacist Hu learned that they were black blood epidemic people, he knew that even if they handed over the inheritance, these people would not let their family go, so he resolutely refused, so that his wife, two sons and a daughter were killed in front of her.


    Pharmacist Hu was devastated, but the black blood people despicably threatened him with the lives of his grandchildren. Seeing the facts clearly, he still vowed to die.


    Seeing that he did not enter the oil and salt, the black blood epidemic family finally had to make concessions and promised not to inherit his pill, but they must serve them.


    Looking at his poor grandson and granddaughter, pharmacist Hu finally had to give in and became the chief alchemist of the newly established treasure medicine Pavilion. The black blood clan sent many people to him as apprentices. In fact, he wanted to steal alchemy.


    Pharmacist Hu pretended not to know, but in fact he knew it well. He selectively handed them some prescriptions of low-grade Dan medicine, which slowly disintegrated the wariness of the black blood people.


    In fact, he secretly worked hard to find an opportunity to catch all these black blood bastards. Unfortunately, the leader of the black blood bastard was very cautious and never showed his true face. His identity was very mysterious, so he couldn''t find an opportunity.


    Until some time ago, the leader of the treasure medicine cabinet came to him personally and asked him if he would configure a pill that could kill parasites. This made pharmacist Hu realize that the opportunity to eat a pot came. Although he didn''t promise, he also gave the other party hope and said that as long as he was given some time, he should be able to study it.


    The leader of the treasure medicine Pavilion seems to be very eager for this pill. He sincerely said that as long as he can study the pill to kill parasites, the resources of the treasure medicine Pavilion can be used by him.


    Therefore, pharmacist Hu invented the name of Bu Shen Dan. He used the massive resources accumulated in the treasure medicine pavilion to study the divine array and wanted to catch them all. Finally, today''s scene came into being.


    Speaking of which, Pharmacist Hu smiled bitterly and said: "Why did I not think that the Lord of this kind of medicine has been put down by thousands of gods and spirits. Such things, once adults are at least reduced to the life of gods, and then absorbed the essence and cultivation of their hosts, can directly transform into the Immortal Emperor like existence. It seems that the black blood bastards are really dying of my heart. Fortunately, there are friends today. Otherwise, if this monster changes, If you succeed, the whole demon country will become a dead country. "


    "How did Qianmu plague plant it? Will others be planted with this ghost?"


    Ding Ning asked with a dignified look. This terrible thing is parasitic in the human body. Who knows if anyone else has been parasitic except the leader of the treasure medicine Pavilion. If there are others, it will be troublesome.


    "Don''t worry, it''s very difficult for the Immortal Emperor to get this terrible poison from chaos, not to mention that its quantity is very rare. Even if he gets it by chance, he must always warm it with essence blood when he is still an insect pupa, without spending tens of millions of years. This poison can''t recognize the Lord at all. In addition, the growth cycle of this ghost is also very long and often Tens of millions of years, hundreds of millions of years to adulthood. "


    Speaking of which, Pharmacist Hu''s look became a little serious: "The host of Qianmu plague must be a descendant of the same blood as its master, otherwise it is easy to eat its master. The most important thing is that this host must be a person who has gone through the path of reincarnation. Therefore, I guess it is not easy for such a terrible monster, even an Immortal Emperor, to cultivate one, and there should be no second."


    Ding Ning opened his mouth in amazement. The amount of information contained in these words was too large. First, the owner of the treasure medicine pavilion was the direct descendant of the Immortal Emperor who planted the plague God; 2¡¢ It is very difficult to find the thousand eye plague God, and it is very difficult to cultivate. There should be no second one; 3¡¢ Pharmacist Hu also knows the path of reincarnation. Who is he? Is it also a person who has been reborn and restored the memory of his previous life? Otherwise, in the extremely dangerous place like the holy mountain ruins, so many strong people fell down after entering. How can he come out alive as a small martial artist and bring back the strange book of ghost Valley; 4¡¢ How did he know the thousand eye plague God in such detail?


    Pharmacist Hu gave him a meaningful look and seemed to see through his mind, He said lightly: "you don''t have to think about it. I''m really a reincarnation person, but I just recovered some of my memories of previous lives. I should have some relationship with ghost Valley, so I know so much. But so what? Previous lives are previous lives. Now I''m just pharmacist Hu, an old guy who just wants to retire to the mountains and enjoy the happiness of his family."


    Ding Ning was awed. Knowing that he didn''t want to say more, he could only silently hug his fist and worship: "thank you for giving books."


    "Taoist friend, I''ve finished my work. It''s time to go. I''m leaving now!"


    Pharmacist Hu gave a first salute, which was a Taoist gift. He walked away with his grandchildren in a crisp manner, and only a faint sigh echoed: "the greatest advantage here is that they have a long life. Unfortunately, those old guys outside have searched their intestines and brains all day for longevity. How can they be as carefree as I am..."


    Ding Ning looked at his free and easy figure floating away in the distance, revealing a thoughtful color. It seems that pharmacist Hu is not simple.


    Perhaps, his appearance is to give this ghost Valley book to himself.


    Mr. Guigu, do you want to make a special appearance in order not to give up the loss of Guigu''s unique knowledge and hope to carry forward the strange books of Guigu in our world?


    Ding Ning hugged his fist and deeply worshipped the figure of pharmacist Hu who had gone away. Whether he was willing to admit it or not, the gift of giving books should be the gift of his half teacher.


    As for whether pharmacist Hu is Mr. Guigu or not, he doesn''t want to say it clearly, and Ding Ning won''t go deep into it, but he thinks there is a 90% probability that he is.


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Wang Xu, a scholar of heaven and man, could not get rid of the fate of life, old age and death after all. He had to meditate and worry about prolonging his life. Finally, he chose to enter here, step into reincarnation and obtain a long life yuan. As expected, he was a great power in the world.

 Chapter 1099

    This makes Ding Ning''s imagination. The old donkey once said that Emperor Yan and Emperor Huang also sleep in the ruins of the holy mountain.


    He wondered how the two emperors of Yan and Huang came here. Now it seems that maybe they all tried their best to find here in order to find the way of longevity.


    Among the relics of the holy mountain, is it the transformation of their souls? Or the cover they set up to hide from the world?


    This made Ding Ning, who thought there was another person in the head of the divine organization, doubt again.


    But he also realized from Wang Xulin''s words when he left that there must be many hidden old monsters on the earth who pursue longevity in various ways.


    It seems that the earth is not as simple as it looks on the surface! The water here is quite deep.


    However, this also made him a little relieved. The earth is his hometown, and the stronger the better. Once he really encounters foreign aggression, he doesn''t believe that these old monsters will sit idly by.


    Of course, he will not place all his hopes on these old monsters who are bent on pursuing longevity. The immortal emperors of the black blood family planted such terrible things as Qianmu plague on their blood descendants, which is enough to see how weak the concept of blood and family affection is in the eyes of those old monsters.


    Heaven and earth are not benevolent, and all things are ruminant dogs. Is this the so-called forgetfulness?


    The higher the state of cultivation is, after becoming a God and becoming a ancestor, the level of life has changed in essence, and human nature will be infinitely diluted, and divinity is the mainstream.


    Thinking of the Holy Holy See''s God of light and the grand duke and donkey, it seems that they are also so ruthless and chilling.


    In particular, in order to achieve his own goal, the grand duke did not hesitate to sacrifice his daughter''s happiness all his life. Even if he showed a touch of warmth in his eyes when he mentioned his grandmother, it was very limited in Ding Ning''s view, even some hypocritical disgusting.


    A look of worry flashed in Ding Ning''s eyes. When he reached a certain height one day, would he also become so indifferent? If so, he would rather stand still forever.


    "No, no, others are others. I am me. My Tao is different. My Tao is medical. It is to keep moving forward in order to protect my beloved relatives and friends. Even if I become immortal one day, I will never forget my feelings and humanity. My Tao will never forget my original heart!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes showed a touch of determination and firmed his mind.


    "Brother mummy, I''m sorry. Why did you become so careless? Hey, I''m so sorry for you."


    Ding Ning watched the corpse turn into a human skin on the ground. He remembered that the corpse could block the projection of the Immortal Emperor. His heart was hot. It was definitely a good thing. His eyes turned, Sighed: "You see, I originally wanted to bury your scenery, but now you have only one skin left. If I bury you like this, I can''t bear it. Well, in the future, you will follow me and escort me. If one day I can climb the clouds for nine days, I will try my best to revive you, and it won''t waste our fate. What do you think?"


    Even the immortal spirit of the dried corpse skin has been shattered. Now there is no wisdom. Although the immortal spirit will gradually recover, it will not happen overnight. Therefore, at the moment, the dried corpse brother has no wisdom and can''t respond at all. If the spirit is still there, he will scold the shameless villain angrily. It''s shameless.


    "Since you don''t speak, it seems that you have acquiesced in my handling scheme. Well, we''ll make such a happy decision."


    After talking to himself, Ding Ning put the dried corpse skin away without psychological pressure. This is a life-saving killer that can resist the attack of the Immortal Emperor. Although it is only a projection, the attack power must at least be equivalent to the attack of the Immortal Emperor. If you encounter a strong person below immortal level in the future, as long as the dried corpse skin is sacrificed, who can hurt him?


    The black jade gourd, the two tusks of the thousand eye plague God and the immortal human skin are immortal treasures. They have made a lot of money now.


    "Forget it. Although this thing is good, I''d better leave it to you to protect my life. I have brother PI. It''s enough to protect my safety."


    Ding Ning played with the black jade gourd happily. He just thought of the way the master of the treasure medicine Pavilion shouted with the black jade gourd in his hands. How could he feel so ashamed? Forget it.


    As for xun''er, Ding Ning thought about it and thought that those immortal corpses had been shattered before, but those immortal materials would not be damaged. Let''s see if we can find some good things for xun''er.


    "Eh! What is this?"


    Just when he put away the treasure and was ready to go to the ruins to continue honing, he accidentally kicked the broken body of Qianmu plague God, and a dark round ball rolled out, which surprised him and carefully pulled it with his tusks.


    "Boom!"


    The black bead rolled and suddenly opened like a person''s eyes, revealing a strange pupil. A dark light beam suddenly shot out of the pupil, just crashing on the bones of a huge God level monster.


    Ding Ning jumped out a long way like a frightened little rabbit. He looked at the divine corpse with tongue tied eyes and made a "click click" sound. The huge golden bones all over him were broken and collapsed, splashing dust on the ground.


    "Gudu!"


    Ding Ning swallowed his mouth dry.


    Oh, my God, what the hell is this? It''s terrible. It''s a divine bone. It was directly broken by a ray.


    Fortunately, the eyes are not facing themselves. If they get this, even brother renpi will have no time to save himself.


    After a gust of wind, Ding Ning felt cold behind his back. Only then did he find that his back was soaked with cold sweat.


    It''s too dangerous. Ding Ning wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and soon realized that this eye should be the ray eye of Qianmu plague, which has similar function to Xun er''s petrified eye.


    He carefully pulled the black bead with his tusks and found that the blow of the black bead seemed to have exhausted its energy and did not send out terrorist rays again. He was a little relieved and put it into the storage ring. He didn''t dare to put it into the water space. Who knows whether this thing will automatically charge energy and send it again.


    Not to mention that Su Su is still blending with the spirit in the water space, it is said that the water space is now in his own waist. For his old waist and the happiness of the rest of his life, he must not take risks.


    "I don''t know if there''s anything else. Isn''t it just an eye? Isn''t it called the thousand eye plague?"


    After the shock, there was a surprise. Ding Ning squatted down and looked carefully in the body of Qianmu plague with his tusks, but he didn''t find anything in the end.


    Ding Ning burned the thousand eye plague God into ashes with a fire, and didn''t give up pulling the ashes again. Only then did he scold with some disappointment: "bah, it''s still the thousand eye plague God. It''s really a vain name."


    If the thousand gods can survive, he must have been playing with him and joking, but that is the essence of its essence, where there may be second.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Ding Ningxing turned his head angrily and suddenly found that a vigorous life force was emitted from the broken golden bones. Just smelling it made people feel elated, and the capillary blood holes all over his body were stretched out.


    Hurriedly close to a look, I saw drops of golden marrow liquid emitting a strong breath of life dripping on the ground along the broken bone stubble, infiltrating into the ground and disappearing into the invisible. I couldn''t help but give a sad scream. My distressed eyes were red. I quickly took out a crystal bottle to catch the dripping God marrow liquid.


    Unfortunately, although the bones of the monster are golden, after all, it is only half immortal, and there is not much divine marrow fluid in the body. Ding Ning only received five drops, and there was no more.


    With the loss of divine marrow fluid, the glittering animal bones also quickly lost their activity, became dim, and finally turned into a pile of rotten bones, which dissipated with a gust of wind.


    "Lost, lost big!"


    Ding Ninghong looked at the ground with eyes and teeth clenched. He wanted to dig three feet to get back the lost divine pulp fluid, but he knew it was impossible.


    The terrible existence in the depths of the earth could not absorb these divine and immortal substances before. That is because the immortal corpse energy did not overflow. Once the energy overflowed, no one could rob it. It was the Kunpeng obsession of swallowing heaven, earth and teddy. If anyone dared to rob it, it could rob you, people and goods every minute.


    Although Ding Ning is very unwilling, after thinking over and over again, he thinks it''s better not to ask for trouble. Who knows what shocking things that guy''s crazy obsession will do. If he ends up like an old donkey, he will be tied up there all day.


    "Isn''t it a divine corpse? I don''t care about you. There are so many here anyway?"


    Ding Ning said magnanimously, his eyes flashing green like wolves, looking for God corpses everywhere.


    But soon, he was foolish. The divine corpses were gone and were poked to ashes by the projection of the Immortal Emperor. It is estimated that the demon family divine corpse was also relatively backward, but it was affected by the afterwave, so it was not destroyed at the first time.


    Ding Ning is depressed. There are many immortal corpses on the scene. Unfortunately, he doesn''t have the ability to get close. Even if he has the ability to get close, he doesn''t have the ability to break the immortal material of immortal corpses.


    "Hey! Damn Immortal Emperor, wait for me. I will settle this account with you sooner or later!"


    Ding Ning gnashed his teeth and decided to put the Immortal Emperor first in his enemy''s small book. When he became a fairy, he would go to him to recover the debt.


    Practice, practice, practice!


    If you want to collect debt, you can''t do without strength. Ding Ning soon sank down again and continued to face the immortal corpse and sharpen his will.


    Nine orifices frantically absorbed the heaven and earth spiritual power into the body, first carried out the first round of purification and quenching, and the five element wheel disc became the second process, and slowly rotated to quench and purify the purified spiritual power again, convert it into the purest spiritual liquid and enter the Dantian, and then the internal and external cultivation systems started at the same time to carry out the weekly cycle, constantly washing his meridians, muscles, bones and flesh and skin.


    The breathing method of all things and shadow killing are also running at the same time, reflecting each other with the black-and-white millstone, forming a set of weekly cycle, purifying and refining his divine consciousness.


    Ding Ning, who was immersed in cultivation, didn''t find that wisps of spiritual power like substance escaped from several broken immortal corpses and were sucked into his body. After being crushed by a black-and-white grinding plate, it turned into pure divine consciousness liquid to supplement his knowledge of the sea.


    It has to be said that although the Immortal Emperor''s blow almost killed Ding Ning, it was not completely useless.


    Originally, the essence of immortal materials cultivated by immortal corpses was introverted, and even Kunpeng''s obsession in the depths of the earth could not be absorbed. But after being attacked by the Immortal Emperor, these immortal materials were torn open. The introverted essence continued to overflow, but it was all cheaper than Ding Ning.

 Chapter 1100

    Of course, this is also related to the fact that these immortal corpses are only half step immortal diseases and have not completely cultivated immortal spirit, otherwise they will not overflow so easily.


    Ding Ning never felt so comfortable. His spiritual power was constantly replenished, and his divine consciousness seemed to be increasing.


    On earth, he dare not practice so recklessly. Every time he releases his practice, it will cause Reiki tide and attract everyone''s attention.


    Here, there are not so many scruples. If the spiritual power is too strong, the power of Qi and blood can be called vast and vigorous. In addition, in the large array of Yin-Yang and five elements inversion, even some differences are covered by the large array, allowing him to immerse himself in the ocean of cultivation.


    Because the light element could not be understood, his realm always remained in the Zhenwu realm, but this did not delay his cultivation. His spiritual power was continuously compressed, compressed, purified and purified. Finally, the spiritual liquid in Dantian turned into a spiritual River, flowing and dense with strong spiritual fog, washing his flesh repeatedly.


    He can even clearly feel that his flesh is constantly strengthening and then strengthening, and the impurities in his body are continuously washed out of the body. The body emits glittering white light, and the flesh and blood cells are crystal clear, just like glass god gold. Even the bones are gradually transformed from light gold to gold.


    The heart is beating forcefully, delivering the viscous blood as red as ruby to the almost transparent blood vessels. The flesh emits this pleasant faint fragrance, which shows signs of transformation to Tang Monk meat.


    Ding Ning was so blessed that he suddenly realized that his physical body had reached the point of no time holy body.


    The so-called flawless holy body refers to the flawless treasure body without dirt and dust. It is the limit that the flesh body can reach in the congenital realm, which corresponds to the flesh body at the peak of the holy martial realm.


    However, the body refining skills in the human world have been lost. Even if there are some, they are not popular. Therefore, few can reach the flawless holy body, which means that Ding Ning can compete with the top strong in the holy martial arts realm only by virtue of his physical body.


    He knows that this is because the internal circulation constructs the five elements and the sky. From the strength of the flesh, he is equivalent to stepping into the peak of the holy martial arts realm.


    Only limited by the rules of ancient martial perception elements can he be stuck in this realm and cannot be promoted. Otherwise, it is not impossible for him to practice directly into the realm of God.


    "The three blood vessels are really strong!"


    Ding Ning said to himself, but he hasn''t figured out which immortal blood corresponds to which cultivation system.


    However, he prefers that the national martial arts cultivation system belongs to the blood of chaotic gods and demons. After all, zuwu is mainly refining the body, but it''s not good. After all, the blood of demon Zun is also refining the body, which makes him more confused.


    Especially xianzun''s blood, he has never noticed any clue, and the blood seeds glittering with stars have not changed.


    Is the absolute touch triggered by xianzun''s blood?


    Ding Ning thought of brain pain and didn''t think of a reason. He didn''t think about it at all and concentrated on cultivation.


    Although the flawless holy body can no longer make progress, there seems to be room for the growth of divine consciousness. He will continue to sharpen his will and strive to catch all the immortal corpses here and turn them into his own bag.


    There was no time for cultivation, and more than two months passed in the twinkling of an eye.


    Ding Ning has been in this world for nearly three months, but it''s only less than a day since he came to the outside world, so he''s calm, not in a hurry, not at all.


    If the sea of knowledge had not been filled with divine knowledge liquid, all the promotion roads had reached a bottleneck. He still wanted to continue to practice.


    However, it can''t help him. How can we do without strength?


    Therefore, Ding Ning began to refine his martial arts. It took him two months to thoroughly practice the wild body refining to a great satisfaction. Only when he left the demon country and returned to Ninghai, he could accept the military training and get the final inheritance of the Wushen palace.


    In his spare time, he devoted himself to studying the strange book of ghost valley. The alchemy and array recorded in it opened his eyes and couldn''t help clapping his hands. He felt that he was greatly benefited and gained a lot.


    Despite the fantastic method of refining medicine in the strange book of ghost Valley, his alchemy has improved a lot. In the way of array, he has vaguely touched the realm of the divine array master. There is no array in the world. If it is not because there is no way of heaven, it is extremely difficult to borrow the power of heaven and earth, I''m afraid it will not be difficult to wave into an array.


    As for those poor immortal corpses, the threat they emit can no longer pose any threat to him. All the immortal materials have become his booty and are buried in a special area in the medicine spirit ring, which is specially used to make immortal stones.


    The door of his will has been completely solidified now, but no matter how hard he tries, he can''t open it all the time, which makes him realize that it''s not that his will is not firm enough, but that his realm is not strong enough and can''t meet the conditions for opening.


    After more than four months of isolation, Ding Ning''s cultivation level has not broken through, but his strength has undergone earth shaking changes. Now even in the face of the demon king''s top strength, he can easily win the battle.


    Although the demon king''s top strong man looks very strong, for him, only those strong men who understand the divine domain on the earth make him feel afraid, but they are only afraid. As long as they pay a price, they can''t be broken. It can be seen that they understand how powerful the strong men in the divine domain are.


    Ding Ning knew that sharpening the knife did not miss the effort of firewood cutting. He was not in a hurry to get out of the pass. He spent a few days combing his war skills.


    At present, his combat effectiveness is mainly divided into eight types: one is the barbarian transformation that relies on the invincible flesh to fight; Second, the shadow killing technique based on divine consciousness; Third, various pupil techniques relying on elements and will; Fourth, a merciful hand relying on spiritual power; Fifth, the way of Rune array; Sixth, the invincible hand of fate in close combat; Seventh, strength in the field; Eight is the knife technique.


    It doesn''t matter which of these eight fighting methods is strong or weak. When combined with each other, they can play a greater lethality.


    Ding Ning has simulated and deduced countless times, and even deduced tens of thousands of changes, which is extremely complex and inefficient.


    Therefore, Ding Ning spent another two months practicing his tactics, melting them into a furnace to remove the weeds and save the turnip, and finally created the strongest combat technique named the great destruction technique with the five behavior bases and the combination of various element forces and field forces.


    After the promotion of war skills, Ding Ning still didn''t get out of the pass. He pulled out the gold foil and began to copy the second Rune on it day and night.


    Because he knows that the holy mountain is very dangerous. Once he enters the situation of a narrow escape, there is no way out. Therefore, he should go all out to improve himself and raise the life-saving skills he can call to the extreme.


    The first Rune of gold foil paper is rune. He is looking forward to what kind of surprise the second Rune will bring to him.


    At first, the donkey estimated that it would take him at least two years to resist the immortal pressure. Unexpectedly, he completed the task ahead of schedule in just a few months, so he still had a lot of time.


    It took only two or three days to copy the first rune, but the second Rune was much more difficult. Ding Ning took nearly a month to copy it.


    At the moment when the copying was completed, the gold foil suddenly emitted golden light, and then became dark and silent in the sea of knowledge. There was no movement on it, and there were no more runes flashing on it, which made Ding Ning feel some regret. It seems that only two runes were engraved on the gold foil.


    But he soon put aside this regret. After all, the gold foil is only a remnant page. It''s good to have two kinds of Rune inheritance.


    The second rune, like the rune, first condensed a tadpole like character in my mind, and then exploded into a pyramid like inheritance tower.


    Ding Ning also understood the inheritance significance of this Rune pattern, and his face became strange. That character was called mantra.


    It''s actually the inheritance of curse patterns. Is curse also a kind of Tao?


    Ding Ning couldn''t understand it. After immersing himself in it, he couldn''t help showing a look of shock on his face.


    The way of curse is broad and profound. It is not just a curse in the conventional sense. It is divided into four parts: curse, deed, seal and prohibition.


    The so-called curse is what people often call curse. There are countless branches below, such as blood curse, soul curse, evil curse, poison curse, body curse and life curse... It is all inclusive, weird and unpredictable. Most of them are some evil techniques.


    Deeds refer to the contracts and vows signed in various forms. There are hundreds of heavenly deeds, master servant deeds, equality deeds, compulsory deeds, alliance deeds and so on, including the gift deeds forcibly signed by the tree spirit at the beginning.


    Seal, that is, the power of seal, that is, seal, like array Tao, needs to use the power of heaven, earth and Sichuan to seal everything in the world.


    The prohibition, which can not be interpreted according to Ding Ning''s current state, seems to touch the power of law and order, and can only be practiced after understanding the power of law.


    After a careful understanding, Ding Ning was half happy and half worried. What he was happy about was that if he could learn the curse thoroughly, its power would be enough to change the day and reverse heaven and earth; The worry is that this curse can not be cast at will. Every time it is cast, it has to pay a high price. Some need to pay their own blood essence, some need to pay their own trunk, some need to sacrifice their own longevity yuan, and some even have to pay part of their own divine soul power. What''s more, A powerful curse requires blood sacrifice to one''s blood relatives.


    "MD, it''s so evil!"


    Ding Ning cursed secretly and decided to understand the art of curse. If not, he would never practice it easily. It''s too contrary to the harmony of heaven. No wonder few guys who practice the art of curse have a good end since ancient times.


    Fortunately, although some spells also need to pay some price, the price is completely within the range he can accept, such as paying some blood essence and some vitality. For him who has the body of five elements, these are not a thing at all.


    What interests him most is the seal technique. Although he has obtained the divine seal technique transmitted by Xuanji to him, first, Xuanji''s divine seal technique is not complete because she groped it out by herself; Second, the divine seal technique is too high-end and lacks a theoretical basis. Let him know what it is and why. Let alone that his realm is not enough now. Even if he reaches the realm, he can only display it according to the gourd and the gourd.


    Ten thousand tall buildings rise from the ground without a good foundation. Even if skyscrapers are built, it is a mirage.


    But now with the complete inheritance of sealing technology, it is different. He can start systematic learning from the most basic sealing technology and lay a solid foundation.


    After choosing his major route, Ding Ning devoted himself to the study of contract and seal. As for curse, he just took a rest when he was tired. He had a quick understanding and didn''t study it in depth.

 Chapter 1101

    Time flies, years are in a hurry, and half a year has passed in the twinkling of an eye. It has been a year and a month since Ding Ning came to the world, and he has been closed for a whole year.


    From his birth to the present, this is the longest time he has devoted himself to learning. His focused meditation practice has also made great progress in his study of contract and seal, and both of them have reached the level of a great master of spell.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to continue to practice, but limited by his realm of cultivation, he can only practice to the current level.


    Dingning, unkempt and unkempt, slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were full of purple. It took him a long time to look inward. He stood up and stretched his waist. With a slight shock of his spiritual power, the dust all over his body was shining. A colorful element armor suddenly appeared and wrapped it. His eyes looked calmly into the distance, Whispered in his mouth, "all that can be improved have reached the extreme, and it''s time to get out of the pass."


    It has been a whole year since the war between the four families and the winged people, but it has not had much impact on the life of ordinary demon families.


    In the first round of tentative confrontation between the two forces, due to the sudden emergence of the ancestors of the winged people and Peng Tianao, they stubbornly blocked the joint attack of the heads of the four families with their strength. In the end, no one can do anything. There is no decisive force to crush each other.


    The balance of top combat power has made the two major forces realize that once the war breaks out in an all-round way, it will end up hurting the enemy 1000 and losing 800.


    In order not to let Snipes and mussels compete for benefits, but also to prevent the demon leader from falling into war, the two sides finally reached an agreement that the top combat power should not be released until the last moment. The battle between the middle and young generations will determine the early victory or defeat of the war, and fight in a small range to dissipate their strength.


    In this way, the competition between the two forces has become a tug of war.


    On the face of it, the winged people suffer. After all, the four families are the four races. Coupled with the vassal races attached to them, neither the population nor the number of strong people are far from comparable to the winged people.


    But in fact, in addition to losing several games in a row at the beginning, the war situation gradually began to reverse. After a year of fighting, the young generation of the winged Terran not only did not lose the upper hand, but became braver and braver and gradually gained the upper hand.


    This unexpected scene made some races who did not choose to stand in line but looked on coldly and watched its change Marvel again and again. They are worthy of the blood of the demon emperor and have strong fighting talent. This is to use the middle-aged and young generation of the four families as a sharpening stone to sharpen themselves.


    The winged people are an old royal family. The strong performance of the winged people''s ancestors after the breakthrough of cultivation, coupled with the outstanding achievements of the middle and young generation in the past year, gradually tilted the inner balance of many races that were not optimistic about the winged people, and chose to join the winged people''s camp.


    Of course, many wait-and-see races believe that the reason why the wingers can take the lead temporarily is that the four families have never sent real elites to fight, and most of the first to fight are the strong among the four families'' vassal races. Therefore, the final direction of the war has not been fully clarified. They have to continue to wait and see, and wait for the clarification of the victory before choosing the camp.


    After all, compared with dozens of strong war races in the four family camps, only seven or eight races such as peacock, Golden Eagle, Medusa, violent ape and crazy cow are openly standing in line to support the winged people. From the perspective of absolute strength, the hope that the winged people can finally win is extremely slim.


    The first battlefield of the two camps is located in the first ring area between the first leader and the ten thousand demon city. The middle-aged and young generations of the two camps will fight fiercely here every day. The blood has dyed this rich and fertile land dark red.


    The second battlefield is set up on the ownership of the Lord of Jiuling. In previous years, the Lord of each Lord was basically unchanged for tens, hundreds or even thousands of years. But this year, except that the first lord was firmly held in the hands of the winged Terran, the Lords of the other eight leaders changed almost every day.


    On the third day after the war between the two camps, the former Lord Ronan of the ninth leader was challenged by the strong ones of the winged Terran camp. I don''t know what he was thinking. He just gave up after a few symbolic moves and took the initiative to give up the competition for the position of Lord.


    Then his grandfather, the first lord of the golden lion, directly conceded defeat after accepting Peng Tianao''s challenge and handed over the position of the first lord.


    Many people thought that the attitude of their parents and grandchildren showed the position of the Golden Lion family, but they didn''t expect that they had always stayed out of the matter for a year and didn''t mean to move closer to either side.


    The Golden Lion race has been the first leader for thousands of years. Naturally, it is unusual. It is one of the strong war races ranked very high by the demon race. It has a deep family background, has a strong appeal, and has a large number of vassal races. Needless to say, many friendly strong war races have always followed their lead.


    It can be said that joining any camp of the yellow lion family can become a key factor in determining the outcome. Both camps actively want to win over the family, but they are politely rejected by the family on the grounds of peace loving.


    It is precisely because the Golden Lion people are watching coldly that the two camps dare not break out a full-scale war to retain their strength to prevent the sudden attack of the family and become the final winner. This is why the two camps adopt this way to kill each other''s middle-aged and young generation strength to decide the victory and defeat.


    The ninth leader, people come and go. It''s lively and has not been greatly affected by the war. For ordinary demon families, who is the Lord is the same. There''s no difference.


    At present, the position of the first eight lords has become the focus of contention between the two camps. Lords change almost every day, which is rare for thousands of years.


    Today, Han tie, the new Lord of the Golden Leopard family, who has just been in office for three days, received a challenge application.


    As one of the strong fighting races of the demon family, the Golden Leopard family is a loyal ally of the four families. As a strong man in the middle of the demon king, Han tie is definitely the best in the same realm.


    The strong have the pride of the strong. When they see the materials submitted by the challenger, they just show a cold smile: "this is to send me rations. The taste of the winged is still very delicious!"


    Since Ding Ning barbecued the monster meat in public, the atmosphere of the ten thousand demon leader has changed. In particular, the hands of the strong of the two camps are covered with each other''s blood, which has reached the level of immortality. Therefore, as long as you kill the people of the other camp, the body will become a Chinese meal and enter the belly of the winner.


    For this atmosphere, King Huai once said with emotion that the law of survival of the demon family is the law of the jungle. The former demon family was stronger, but it lacked blood. It is far less like the demon family than the demon animals living in the wilderness!


    Huaiwang''s seemingly emotional words made the whole Wanyao collar become popular for instant barbecue. Even some guys who did not participate in the war would secretly pick up bodies and taste the delicious barbecue.


    The barbecue is delicious, but the rich blood gas contained in the flesh and blood helps to improve your physique, which makes many demon families suddenly understand why the winged man liked barbecue so much a year ago. This is the only magic weapon to improve your cultivation.


    Therefore, the whole Banshee collar barbecue became popular, and Han tie also tasted the sweetness. When he saw a little winged man who was not even a big banshee, he dared to challenge himself, he would naturally think that he came to send rations to himself.


    If Ding Ning knew that the other party actually regarded himself as rations, he didn''t know what kind of mood it would be.


    He just wanted to go to the demon city, but he didn''t want to submit applications one by one, wasting time to break through. He simply challenged the Lord directly and honed his war skills by the way.


    "Are you challenging me? Are you here to send me rations?"


    On the Lord''s challenge stage, Han tie looked down at Ding Ning and asked jokingly.


    Thousands of people had gathered around to watch the war. When they heard the speech, they immediately burst into laughter. They thought Ding Ning was too overconfident. He was not even a big demon. He dared to challenge the demon king.


    "There''s so much nonsense. Let''s start!"


    Ding Ning frowned and didn''t like the way he looked down at himself. In order to avoid being recognized as his own identity and besieged himself, he changed his appearance. Unexpectedly, he was despised by others. Where is there any good temper.


    "Since you are in a hurry to die, I will help you. For your sake of becoming a barbecue, I''ll give you three moves..."


    With a sneer in his mouth, Han tie stretched out his little finger and said with a big stab.


    Before the voice fell, a bright knife light flashed, and Han tie''s words stopped suddenly.


    Ding Ning slowly inserted tianmie into the scabbard made of animal skin on his back, and said expressionless, "you have too much nonsense!"


    "Gudong!"


    Cold iron''s ferocious smile solidified on his face, and his eyes showed a color of disbelief. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it.


    A faint blood line on the neck suddenly burst open, and the head fell to the ground without warning. The headless body sprayed blood. Half a day later, it fell to the ground with a puff, revealing the body of the leopard family.


    The scene was silent. Everyone looked at Ding Ning, who stood proudly, with a dull face. They didn''t understand what happened. The demon king level strong was killed by the second time, which really made them unbelievable.


    "I haven''t eaten barbecue for a long time. I happen to have ingredients."


    Ding Ning smashed it, smashed its mouth, said with a smile, and put his hand away Han tie''s body.


    After a year of isolation, he basically hasn''t eaten anything. Although his body is in a cycle and doesn''t need to eat at all, for a food, delicious food is always an irresistible temptation.


    What''s more, the fur of the Golden Leopard can be made into fur, the blood essence and bones can be used as medicine, and the meat can be used as food. It''s the so-called whole body is treasure. How could he let it go.


    "How is it possible? Who is he? How can he kill Lord Han tie in a second? That''s the demon king!"


    "God, what did I see? It''s a miracle. It''s incredible. Kill the demon king second, kill the demon king second!"


    "I''m going crazy. Cold iron can''t be fake? How is this possible? One move was killed by the second!"


    "Am I blind? Pinch me to see if I''m dreaming. A guy who is not even a big demon should kill the demon king. How is this possible?"


    "God, this adult can''t be the Genius Child of the winged people? It''s too strong."


    "It''s impossible. Even the big demon can''t kill the demon king. He must have hidden his accomplishments."


    ¡­¡­


    The onlookers didn''t wake up until now. The sound of "buzzing" was boiling like boiling water. They were excited and unbelievable, and looked in awe in Ding Ning''s eyes.


    "Da... Sir, I''m Niu Jun, the leader of the ninth leader''s house guard. This is your Lord token. From now on, you will be the new Lord of the ninth ridge."


    The leader of the house guard of the barbarian cattle clan in the Lord''s house bowed respectfully and presented a token engraved with a nine character on his hands, which should be the identity token of the ninth Lord.

 Chapter 1102

    "I won''t stay in the ninth collar. It''s useless. Arrange me to go to the eighth collar as soon as possible to continue the challenge!"


    Ding Ning played with the token, threw it back and said faintly.


    Niu Jun raised his head in amazement and looked at him with a embarrassed look on his face: "this... This is against the rules!"


    "How is it against the rules?"


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes and said impatiently.


    "When you leave, the ninth leader will have no lord. According to the rules, you can continue to challenge the eighth leader only after you have designated a successor Lord."


    Niu Jun said something speechless.


    "So it is."


    Ding Ning suddenly said that he thought the LORD had to be challenged to be born. It was easy to specify.


    He immediately said, "your name is Niu Jun, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Niu Jun bowed his head respectfully.


    "Well, you will be the ninth Lord in the future. All right!"


    Ding Ning said casually.


    "Ah!"


    Niu Jun trembled all over and was almost crying. He shook his head and said, "no... No."


    Ding Ning frowned, "why not? Is it OK if the Lord doesn''t specify it?"


    "It''s just a designation, but the problem is, I haven''t lived enough. Don''t I die when I''m the Lord?"


    Niu Jun is quite self-conscious. If he becomes a lord, he will be challenged and killed without scoring minutes!


    "There is no such trouble. If someone challenges you, just admit defeat."


    Ding Ning said impatiently.


    "Ah, yes, I didn''t think of it."


    Niu Jun immediately turned from surprise to joy and said with an excited giggle: "hey hey, even if I''m just a Lord for three days, I Niu Jun was also a Lord. Those guys in the family can''t envy me."


    "All right, don''t giggle. Quickly arrange to send me to the eighth collar!"


    Ding Ning knows that there is a single transmission array between each leader. Only the Lord has the right to use it to send those demon families who have successfully passed through the pass into the eighth leader.


    "Yes, sir, you come with me. Before you leave, you have to register and go through a procedure. After all, you are the Lord now!"


    Niu Junxi smiles. Although he is the Lord of the collection, he is also the Lord. It''s enough to brag with the family for a lifetime.


    Although the application to challenge the Lord can not be rejected according to the regulations, it is impossible for the Lord to accept the challenge continuously. At the end of each challenge, the Lord has a three-day challenge healing period. Within these three days, he can refuse the challenge application, so Niu Juncai said happily that he can be the Lord for three days.


    Of course, if you are lucky and no one challenges, you may be able to stay in the position of Lord for a long time.


    As Niu Jun finished the formalities of the Lord''s transfer and signed a designated Lord agreement, Ding Ningcai took his identity certificate and entered the transmission array in the Lord''s house. After a space fluctuation, he appeared in the eighth Lord!


    In addition to being more spiritual than the ninth collar, the eighth collar was not much different. Ding Ning was too lazy to delay here and hurried to the Lord''s house to submit a challenge application.


    The Lord of the eighth leader is Diao Kui, a strongman of the Golden Eagle family in the wing Terran camp. After seeing Ding Ning''s challenge application, he was unable to laugh or cry. Instead of responding immediately, he made people bring him into the house.


    "Are you a winged man? Why haven''t I seen you?"


    Diao Kui looked at Ding Ning curiously and asked.


    "Well, I haven''t been in the winged people. I come from the wilderness."


    Ding Ning talks nonsense.


    "Oh, I see. No wonder you challenge me. It seems that you don''t know the current situation."


    Diao Kui saw his achievements from Ding Ning''s ID card and was able to kill cold iron. He estimated that he was not an opponent. He could only see what Ding Ning meant. If he had to challenge, he could only fight.


    "What situation?"


    Ding Ning had just left the customs, his eyes were black, he didn''t know the current situation, and asked with a confused face.


    Diao Kui described the current situation in detail. Ding Ning suddenly realized that he was half his own person. He was also embarrassed to have to do it.


    This made him embarrassed, frowned and said, "I''m going to go to the ten thousand demon city as soon as possible. Is there any way?"


    "Yes, there are two methods. One is to break through the customs normally, which takes more time. The other is that I take your challenge application, and then I directly admit defeat, and you appoint me as the Lord."


    Diao Kui really doesn''t have the mind to start. After all, they are all from the same camp. It''s boring to fight around.


    "OK, then you will be wronged. I''ll choose the second."


    Ding Ning was overjoyed at the speech. It would be better if he didn''t do it.


    So Diao Kui went through the Lord''s formalities directly, and Ding Ning took his identity card and sent it directly to the seventh Lord.


    Before leaving, Diao Kui told him to be careful when he arrived at the seventh leader. The leader of the seventh leader, jackal min, is a strong jackal in the four family camps. He is very insidious, cunning and difficult to deal with. He also gave him an address of the strong monster. He said that after defeating jackal min, he can appoint the strong man of the winged human camp to be the leader.


    Ding Ning felt his kindness. On the surface, it should be, but in his heart, he didn''t think so. In the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy is slag and vulnerable. However, there is a designated successor of the Lord, which can also reduce a lot of trouble for him. He immediately agreed.


    The shape of the jackal is similar to that of the wolf, but smaller than that of the wolf. He Min is cruel and cruel. He fully inherits the gene of the Jackal family. A pair of Yin duck eyes make people see that he is a thoughtful generation.


    After seeing Ding Ning''s personal data and identity certificate, jackal min''s pupil shrank slightly. It must not be easy to kill Han tie and defeat Diao Kui''s opponent.


    Unfortunately, it has been three days since he accepted the challenge last time. Even if he is reluctant, he can''t refuse.


    After pondering for a moment, jackal min decides to leave Ding Ning''s life at all costs. If such a genius is allowed to grow up, it will inevitably pose a threat to the four families.


    Therefore, jackal min didn''t agree to the challenge application at the first time, but asked Ding Ning to enter the city master''s house for tea. He also ambushed the next group of strong people to attack and kill him in the house. It''s a big deal to find someone to pretend to be a challenger to play a play afterwards.


    "Come on, brother Peng, please sit down and have a cup of tea first!"


    Seeing Ding Ning''s arrival, jackal min invited him to a seat with a smile on his face and asked people to offer him tea with an extremely warm look.


    Because Ding Ning is now a fake identity of the winged people, he also reported a pseudonym named Peng Tianning, so jackal min called him brother Peng.


    Ding Ning picked up the tea cup, narrowed his eyes and showed a sneer at the corners of his mouth. The weasel wished the chicken a new year. He was upset and kind. If Diao Kui hadn''t specially reminded him, he might have been caught in the act.


    The bastard poisoned the tea. It''s a pity that Ding Ning was a man. He was on guard. After smelling the tea carefully, he found that there was something in it.


    In addition, he had a strong sense of God. He had already seen that there were no less than 50 people in ambush here. Since the Jackal min was so unruly, he didn''t bother to think he was a snake.


    He flashed directly to jackal min''s body like a ghost, grabbed his neck, sneered and said, "play tricks with me, you''re too young."


    "You... What are you doing? I kindly invited you to tea. How can you..."


    Jackal min was shocked. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning''s speed was so terrible. He didn''t even react, so he fell into the other party''s hands. He was actually calling an ambush.


    "Kind, hehe, then I thank you. You can taste it!"


    Ding Ning grabbed his mouth and poured tea directly into his mouth.


    "Presumptuous, stop!"


    "Bold, let go of the Lord!"


    ¡­¡­


    Fifty ambulances rushed in and shouted at Ding Ning.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Jackal min was poured with poisonous tea. His face changed dramatically. He tried his best to buckle his throat and wanted to spit out the poisonous tea, but who was Ding Ning? He slapped him on the chin and sealed his mouth, so that he couldn''t even open his mouth.


    Ding Ning turned his head and looked at the 50 ambulances. Seeing that they were all wearing uniform clothes and were obviously private soldiers of the Jackal family, he was no longer polite at once. He roared: "I challenge the LORD according to the rules. The mean man jackal min poisoned me and ambushed people to kill me. In that case, go to hell!"


    His voice was not loud, but his penetrating power was very strong. The whole seventh leader listened clearly and attracted the attention of thousands of people. They rushed to the city master''s house one after another. The leader and guard of the seventh leader rushed in and looked at the two sides of the confrontation with vigilance.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s clear that you lost the enemy to the Lord and want to poison the Lord. Now you''re still shouting to catch the thief and bring down the hatchet."


    A clever jackal warrior roared at the top of his voice, but although his cultivation is not low, he can''t get out of the Lord''s house because he doesn''t understand the power of sound waves and the strength of divine consciousness is not high.


    "Ha ha, it''s ridiculous. I came to challenge my application, but jackal min hypocritically invited me in for tea and asked you to ambush here and prepare to kill me. The house guards are so close that they didn''t hear anything. How did you appear here? Who said it was true and who said it was false? It''s clear at a glance."


    Ding Ning looked at each other with a sneer and said that he knew that jackal min would never tell those house guards and leading guards when he did such a mean thing. The demon clan respected the strong and despised the guys who played sinister means. He deliberately made things big, ruined jackal min''s reputation and killed them all.


    "Nonsense, if the Lord poisoned you, why is it him instead of you? It''s clear that you have an evil intention, but now you''re bloody."


    When the Jackal soldiers saw that the guards showed contempt, they immediately panicked and argued irrationally.


    "My intention is wrong? Hahaha, it''s ridiculous. You waste people deserve my intention?"


    Ding Ning laughed loudly and said proudly, "you are a group of local chickens and dogs in front of me. I can kill you directly. Do you still need to use conspiracy?"


    "Arrogance, since you want to die, don''t blame us for being rude."


    The Jackal soldiers were immediately overjoyed. They wanted Ding Ning to do it directly. As long as they killed him, they didn''t let them make up the truth.


    "Go to hell. Dare to poison the Lord."


    A jackal warrior took the lead in slashing at Ding Ning with a knife, and didn''t forget to blame Ding Ning''an.


    "Tujiwa dog, vulnerable!"


    Ding Ning said faintly. He appeared in the circle of jackal warriors like a ghost and used the great killing technique he just created for the first time.


    A huge golden giant elephant suddenly appeared, roared, and then stepped on it. Like a nuclear bomb explosion, a circle of terrible invisible shock waves centered on Ding Ning rushed in all directions with a destructive atmosphere.


    A shrill scream came and went, and fifty jackal warriors and jackal min were directly vaporized and turned into ashes in this terrible wave.


    "Boom!"


    The whole reception hall of the Lord''s house vibrated violently, collapsed as if it had been bombed, and became ruins in an instant. The hard Cyclobalanopsis on the ground appeared cobweb like dense cracks, and a huge pit appeared.

 Chapter 1103

    If it were not for Ding Ning''s intentional control, those onlookers would suffer from the fish in the pond and disappear.


    Even so, they were scared to sit on the ground, trembling, looking at Ding Ning like a demon.


    At that moment, they were like facing the demon ancestor. Their strong blood pressure and the deepest fear from their soul scared them out of their wits and thought they were going to die.


    Ding Ning shook his fist and a surprise flashed across his eyes. He didn''t even expect that the improved war trampling power would be so terrible, which greatly exceeded his expectation.


    However, I''m afraid there will be some trouble if I destroy the reception hall of the Lord''s house. I''m embarrassed to look at those earthy house guards and say apologetically: "sorry, I didn''t control my power accidentally."


    "It''s okay... It''s okay, Lord... Lord!"


    The leader of the house guard smiled more hideously than he cried. He even stuttered. This is the power to kill 51 strong people. Let alone just demolish a reception hall in the Lord''s house. Even if he demolished the whole Lord''s house, he didn''t dare to express his dissatisfaction.


    "Cough, it really doesn''t matter? Don''t you have to pay for it?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up. It doesn''t seem to be a big deal to listen to what this means!


    The leader of the house guard almost didn''t cry. Do you want to compensate? This is the Lord''s house, which represents the face of the ten thousand demon leader.


    However, who dares to ask you for compensation? It''s bad luck for me. Let''s go back and pay for the reconstruction. Anyway, it''s just a reception hall. It shouldn''t cost a lot of money.


    "No... no, it''s really not. Let''s deal with it."


    The leader of the house guard forced out a flattering smile and nodded.


    "That''s good. I thought I had to pay for it. It scared me to death. I don''t have money."


    Ding Ning didn''t know what the money of the demon family was until now. He patted his chest with relief and said to himself.


    The leader of the house guard muttered in his heart, MMP, I''ll pay for it myself. Ya''s still talking sarcastically. It''s too tasteless to be stingy.


    Will Ding Ning have no money?


    He won''t believe it. If he can step on fifty-one people, the lowest is the guy in the early stage of the big demon, will he be short of money?


    Hehe, it''s a joke!


    He didn''t know that Ding Ning really had no money. He didn''t even know what money was like.


    Anyway, Ding Ning was relieved to hear that he didn''t want to compensate himself. He thought he was a very reasonable person. If he really wanted to compensate, he was really embarrassed not to compensate.


    If he doesn''t pay, he really has to pay. He has no choice but to rob the enemy camp at most.


    If necessary, those in the same camp can''t rob. Since they are all our own people, we should support them.


    Anyway, he didn''t regard himself as a member of the winged people. Although the old donkey used to be the winged emperor, does that have anything to do with him?


    Now he is the Lord of the seventh leader and the highest leader of the seventh leader. He gives orders to the house guard to find people according to the address given by Diao Kui.


    People came quickly. Er, it should be said that the demon came quickly. He was a violent ape named yuan lie. He was very grumpy and drunk. It was estimated that Diao Kui had not had time to communicate with him. When the guard came to the door, he was still drunk. He mistakenly thought it was jackal Min who sent someone to catch him and almost didn''t fight.


    Yuan Lieben was also a little unconvinced by the new Lord Ding Ning, but after seeing the ruins of the hall, he immediately sobered up, his hair exploded, and his eyes almost didn''t fall off.


    Ding Ning doesn''t know, but he knows very well that the buildings of the Lord''s house are made by the hardest Qinggang rock of Wanyao collar, not to mention ordinary Lords. Even if the top strong of the demon king wants to destroy it, he should do his best.


    Fortunately, Ding Ning had no time to delay and didn''t take the position of the Lord seriously. After explaining the matter in a few words, he completed the handover procedures and sent it directly to the sixth collar.


    The sixth leader, as the base camp of the winged people, naturally operates without leakage, and the winged people''s family is still stationed here.


    When Ding Ning came and submitted the challenge application, Peng Tianyu almost vomited blood. Ya''s family also challenged a Mao and passed the pass directly.


    However, after seeing Ding Ning''s achievements on the ID card, Peng Tianyu immediately came to the spirit. For the first time, he reported the situation to the ancestor of the first leader of the town through the developing leaf, saying that he had found a wild winged man with great combat power.


    Yiren''s grandfather was immediately excited and thought it was probably Ding Ning who was a flash in the pan a year ago. It was a pity that she and Peng Tianao would be the first leader in the town, pay attention to the battlefield all the time, and avoid the old guys of the four families from breaking the rules and being unable to pick him up in person.


    Peng Tianjie volunteered and took the initiative to apply to pick up the mysterious clansman. After half a day''s consideration, the ancestor of Yiren agreed.


    As the former Emperor family and one of the two opposing forces, the winged people are qualified to directly use the transmission array to pick up their allies, but they must have the transmission token of the ancestor of the winged people. Therefore, Peng Tianjie directly took the token and went straight to the sixth leader through the transmission array.


    Among the first six leaders, only the third leader fell into the hands of the four family camps, and the rest were in the hands of the winged people. It can be seen that the winged people have the absolute upper hand in the Lord''s dispute. There is no way. Who makes the younger generation of the winged people basically invincible at the same level.


    When Peng Tianjie passed the third leader, he was made a little trouble by AO Hong, the leader of the third leader, but he didn''t dare to go too far, and finally let him go.


    If Ao Hong really dares to leave Peng Tianjie without following the rules, then the allies of the four families can only run to Wanyao city with their legs.


    Even so, Peng Tianjie was very angry. Ao Hong dared to flirt with her.


    Ao Hong is the late demon king and has strong strength. If he is not the younger generation of the winged people, no one can beat him except his eldest brother Peng Tianao, otherwise, how can he occupy the third leader.


    According to the rules of Wanyao collar, only external collar can challenge internal collar. Peng Tianao has become the Lord of the first collar and naturally lost the qualification to challenge the third collar.


    Therefore, Peng Tianjie was very depressed. Her big eyes turned straight and thought about this new ethnic group with strong combat power. She didn''t know if she could help herself find the field. If only she could defeat Ao Hong and drive him out of the third leader.


    Ding Ning was embarrassed to start with the enthusiastic Peng Tianyu, so he had to talk nonsense with him. He said he came from the wilderness and grew up alone, which made Peng Tianyu sigh. He just asked him if he was Ding Ning who ate barbecue in public a year ago, but he resolutely refused to admit it. Joking, how cruel the image is. He is a kind and good man. How can he do that.


    Peng Tianyu was filled with emotion and said that if Ding Ning were still alive, he would be an lawless Lord. The winged people tore their face with the four families and officially declared war in order to protect him.


    Ding Ning was stunned. Unexpectedly, the most fundamental reason for the war between the winged people and the four families was for him, which made him vaguely moved. Aside from the unreliable winged emperor of the old donkey, the winged people were still very human. They dared to fight strongly for a wild people. This kind of family affection made him feel very warm.


    Peng Tianyu talked with him a lot, talked about the battlefield situation, and talked about the Tianjiao of all ethnic groups that stood out in the past year.


    The four gifted disciples of the four families, since Lanjue brother was killed by Ding Ning, the other three gifted were deeply hit and never showed up. It seems that they are concentrating on Cultivation and preparing to make further progress to prove their name as a genius.


    The battlefield is worthy of being the place where people are most honed. In the past year since the war, Tianjiao of all ethnic groups have emerged one after another. Many young people who have not been declared before have emerged, stepped on the stage of history and become the leader of the young generation of Wanyao.


    Speaking of the most brilliant Tianjiao figures, there is no better than three gongs and four beauties.


    Ding Ning was immediately interested and asked who Sangong and Simei were. He whispered to himself that you and xun''er didn''t know if they could be listed among them. In a year, after his genetic transformation and the training of the old donkey, they should have broken through the demon king.


    The reason why he has such an idea is that in his spiritual mark, you and xun''er should sharpen themselves in the first ring battlefield.


    Peng Tianyu sighed with thousands of feelings. Three gongs and four beauties refer to the seven most brilliant Tianjiao figures of three men and four women recently. They are all strong people in the early days of the demon king, but they have an impressive record of killing strong enemies by leaping over their ranks.


    Sangong refers to Mr. Lu Qilu of the colorful elk family, Mr. you of the ghost leopard family and Mr. LAN Linglan of the black tiger family.


    The four beauties refer to four beautiful beauties with amazing fighting power. Bai xun''er of the Medusa family is respected as the white fairy; The flower finch of the Nine Tailed finch family is known as the flower fairy; Kong Ling of the peacock family is called the feather fairy.


    Speaking of this, Peng Tianyu''s face showed a touch of pride: "another is her sister Peng Tianjie, known as the holy fairy."


    "Oh, indeed, there are a large number of Tianjiao, and your sister is also a woman who can''t let a man."


    Ding Ning was insincere and flattered casually, but he was very happy. Unexpectedly, xun''er and you were both listed among them. It seems that they have made great progress in the past year.


    "Hey, but in my heart, Ding Ning, who alone can frighten the four Tianjiao and kill LAN Jue, is the strongest Tianjiao."


    Peng Tianyu didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, and said with a sigh on his face.


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes. This guy really doesn''t forget his routine all the time.


    "Hehe, of course, the record of Tianning brothers in killing cold iron and jackal min is enough to be juxtaposed with Ding Ning as the peerless double pride."


    Although Peng Tianyu suspected that Peng Tianning in front of him was the original Ding Ning, he didn''t admit it. He couldn''t be sure, for fear that if he didn''t, holding Ding Ning too high in front of him would make him unhappy. He added tactfully.


    "A false name is just a false name!"


    Ding Ning''s complacent modesty made Peng Tianyu laugh and cry.


    "Second brother, I was bullied."


    Peng Tianjie stormed in and complained about her grievances as soon as she came in.


    "Cough, little sister, don''t be rude. What can I do later? Come and meet brother Tianning."


    Peng Tianyu coughed and his eyes were spoiled, but he still scolded like a brother.


    "It doesn''t matter. Your sister is beautiful and charming. She is worthy of the name of a saint fairy."


    Ding Ning raised his eyes to Peng Tianjie and was surprised by it. He gave a very sincere praise.


    Peng Tianjie is naturally mutated. A pair of white wings behind her exude holy glittering light, just like an angel coming down to earth. Coupled with her flawless figure and shy face, she is definitely a stunning beauty of more than 95%.


    Peng Tianjie blinked her pure and flawless smart eyes, looked at Ding Ning curiously, and asked directly, "Peng Tianyu, are you ding Ning?"


    Ding Ning was slightly embarrassed, touched his nose and said with a bitter smile, "why do you all ask like this? Do I look like him?"

 Chapter 1104

    "You look different, but you all have the same origin, mysterious and extraordinary combat power, plus you..."


    Peng Tianjie revolved around him like looking at the goods: "you are almost the same size. I think you may be alone."


    Ding Ning asked strangely, "are you all the same size? Have you seen that Ding Ning?"


    "Of course, my brother and I were not far away from him at that time. We were ready to save him at any time, but we didn''t expect to end up..."


    Peng Tianjie''s eyes were a little gloomy. With a faint sadness, he shook his head and said, "you should not be the same person. He is more rogue, more domineering and more arrogant than you."


    Ding Ning was stunned and said, "I''m also very overbearing, OK?"


    "Hey, hey, I thought you were alone. Sure enough, I cheated you out."


    Peng Tianjie smiled cunningly. There was nothing sad about her.


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes silently: "what''s the fraud? I''m me, different fireworks."


    "Look, as like as two peas, you are a rascal and a narcissistic look."


    Peng Tianjie narrowed her big eyes and smiled like a little fox.


    Ding Ning wondered if she was an undercover fox into the winged people. The fox people are now in the camp of the four families. There''s no way. They live in the ten thousand demon city. They can''t take refuge in the winged people.


    "It''s like knowing more about him, sister. Don''t be blinded by appearances."


    Ding Ning looked like someone who had come over and said with great sincerity, but he was complacent in his heart. Brother''s charm was indeed endless. This sister just saw herself from a distance and liked herself. Has brother''s charm become bigger again?


    Peng Tianjie''s big black eyes turned and her small mouth collapsed. She said pitifully, "brother Tianning, since you call me sister, you are my brother, aren''t you?"


    "Just a brother?"


    Ding Ning deliberately teased her and asked with a sad face.


    Let Peng Tianyu''s face turn black immediately. This guy is too shameless. I''m still here. I flirt with my sister openly.


    "Yes, what else do you want?"


    Peng Tianjie smiled with a charming smile. Her charming appearance and her holy temperament formed a strange charm, which made Ding Ning lose her mind and eyes for a moment.


    Although it was only a short moment to wake up immediately, Ding Ning was still secretly shocked. She was not simple. She practiced flattering skills. Every frown and smile was soul stirring. If she was charmed by her during the battle, I''m afraid if she lost her mind a little, she would become the ghost under her palm.


    A trace of surprise flashed in the depths of Peng Tianjie''s beautiful eyes. Unexpectedly, her unfavourable charm failed to Ding Ning, which made her more and more curious about Peng Tianning.


    Ding Ning and Peng Tianning both have the word Ning in their names. They are also wild winged people from the wilderness. They also have the strength of leapfrog challenge. If they have nothing to do with each other, she won''t believe it.


    "I didn''t think it was anything. Just my brother. It''s safe."


    Ding Ning smiled and said, but he was secretly surprised. Does the demon family also have the blood inheritance of Meishu? Or was she used to other adventures?


    What surprised him most was that Peng Tianyu seemed to know nothing about it. I''m afraid she secretly practiced this art.


    "Since it''s my brother and he''s been bullied, should my brother help my sister out?"


    Peng Tianjie looked wronged and coquettish, but the color of cunning flashed from the bottom of her eyes.


    "Well, little sister, who bullied you? Tell your second brother and he''ll take it out on you."


    Peng Tianyu''s sour boss is not the taste. He is his own brother. How can he be charming with a fake brother? How can he feel that his watery cabbage will be arched by a pig?


    "Second brother, you can''t. You can''t find this field."


    Peng Tianjie replied casually, which made Peng Tianyu''s face darker. She said angrily, "listen to me. Who is the sacred bully you? I don''t believe I can''t even find a place for my sister."


    "Ao Hong, he bullied me when I passed the third leader."


    Peng Tianjie saw that Ding Ning always pretended to be mute and didn''t take the bait. She said wrongfully with her small mouth.


    "Ao Hong..."


    Peng Tianyu is wilting. He really can''t find this field.


    Although the winged Terrans claim to be invincible in the same territory, they only claim to be invincible, not absolute. Ao Hong is an exception.


    Not to mention that Ao Hong is a little higher than him, even if he is in the same territory, he is not sure that he can defeat him.


    Speaking of Ao Hong, he is also an alternative. To be exact, he is not a purebred qingjiao people, but the original shape of the king of qingjiao after he was drunk and raped the evil seed born of an immature mother snake.


    You should know that in the eyes of the demon people, the uninformed beasts are like the pheasants and rabbits in the eyes of human beings. They are not the demon people at all. From the perspective of human beings, they are human and animals.


    After waking up, the green Jiao King regretted that if outsiders knew it, it would be the biggest scandal. He wanted to kill the mother snake, but when he thought that the snake didn''t even know anything, he couldn''t tell others and simply took it home and kept it as a pet.


    But unexpectedly, the mother snake was pregnant, which made the green Jiao king very tangled.


    You should know that the qingjiao family has Qinglong blood and inherited the genes that make it difficult for the dragon family to reproduce. It is extremely difficult for him to give birth to offspring. He has hundreds of concubines, but only two or three offspring. Therefore, it is conceivable that his mood is complicated when he gets pregnant with the Anemarrhena.


    Ao Hong was born in his extremely tangled mood because he neither wanted to expose his scandal nor was willing to give up a descendant of blood.


    The green Jiao King finally made up his mind secretly that once the mother snake gave birth to a freak, he would mercilessly kill his mother and son together.


    Fortunately, although the newborn Ao Hong looks different from the general qingjiao people, he still inherits the characteristics of the qingjiao people. The king of qingjiao wants to kill several times, but he is still not willing to kill.


    The poor mother snake was finally killed by the green Jiao king, leaving Ao Hong a small life. The news spread like wildfire without knowing how. It became a stain that the green Jiao king could not erase all his life, and was secretly ridiculed for many years.


    As a result, Ao Hong has always been a mocking role for his grandmother and uncle in the qingjiao family. Even the qingjiao king is annoyed by him. He simply handed it over to a family woman for care, and he can''t see it for hundreds of years.


    But he never thought that although Ao Hong''s blood was mixed, he was a cultivation genius. Under the simple instruction of only one clan woman, he quietly practiced to the state of the later stage of the demon king.


    If it hadn''t been for this time''s dispute over the Lords of the leaders, Ao Hong suddenly rose up, occupied the position of the third leader, defeated the challenge of countless strong people in the same realm in the wing Terran camp, and became the biggest dark horse, the king of qingjiao might have forgotten that he had such a shameful son.


    In particular, the timing of his shot was very good. It was when the four families were at a disadvantage in the battle of the nine lords, and most of the lords were occupied by the wing Terran camp, so his strong shot was to earn a little face for the four families.


    The demon clan is always a strong race, and strength determines everything. No matter how Ao Hong''s blood is, he finally proved himself with strength and found his dignity.


    Now Ao Hong is no longer a laughing stock, and no one will talk about his life experience. He has grown into a strong man who can even challenge beyond his level.


    Together with the qingjiao family, their attitude towards him has changed greatly, from the original cynicism to the present respectful welcome, which is the treatment and honor that the strong should enjoy.


    I just don''t know what the Qing Jiao king will feel at this moment?


    The evil son''s counter attack is tantamount to giving him a loud slap in the face. I''m afraid he is the most complicated one now.


    Peng Tianyu knew that he was definitely not Ao Hong''s opponent. Therefore, after his sister said his name, he immediately wilted like frost beaten eggplant.


    "Ao Hong is very powerful?"


    Seeing that Peng Tianyu was wilting, Ding Ning immediately raised his eyebrows and asked with great interest.


    He challenged all the way to find a strong man to fight. Unfortunately, both cold iron and jackal min were too weak to inspire his fighting spirit.


    Peng Tianyu has two brushes, but after all, he is in the same camp. He is also embarrassed to fight with him, so when he heard that Ao Hong is afraid of Peng Tianyu, he immediately came to his spirit.


    "Very powerful. You may not be his opponent."


    Peng Tianjie even used the method of provocation.


    Ding Ning couldn''t see her careful thinking, but he didn''t care. His eyes were burning with a surging sense of War: "that''s just right. I''ll meet him."


    Peng Tianyu''s face changed. For fear that Ding Ning didn''t know the depth, he rashly challenged Ao Hong, stared at Peng Tianjie and shouted, "little sister, don''t fool around."


    You should know that Ao Hong didn''t attack Peng Tianjie because he was limited to the rules. If Ding Ning took the initiative to challenge, Ao Hong would never be merciful.


    Peng Tianjie saw his second brother''s tone was serious and knew that he had passed. He spit out his tongue mischievously. "I''ll just talk about it. Brother Tianning, don''t take it seriously."


    "I''ll set out now to meet this Ao Hong."


    Ding Ning stood up and wanted to meet Ao Hong at once.


    Peng Tianyu''s face was ugly. He glared at Peng Tianjie fiercely, stopped Ding Ning and advised him: "brother Tianning, don''t listen to Xiao Jie''s nonsense and want to fight. When you get to the first battlefield, there are plenty of opportunities. Don''t create complications."


    "It has nothing to do with her. I just want to find an opponent with enough weight. I understand brother Tianyu''s kindness. I''ve made up my mind. If you don''t take me, I''ll fight it myself."


    Ding Ning undoubtedly said that he longed for a strong and strong opponent to verify the harvest of one year''s isolation. As for failure, he never thought that even if he was defeated, he would have enough self-confidence to protect himself.


    "You... Ah!"


    Seeing his resolute attitude, Peng Tianyu couldn''t persuade him any more. He glared at his sister discontentedly. If Ding Ning lost in Ao Hong''s hands, it would be a great loss for the winged people.


    Peng Tianjie also realized that she was too willful. She looked at her second brother and couldn''t speak.


    "If you can''t, admit defeat. There are rules to challenge the Lord. As long as you admit defeat, the other party won''t kill again."


    Now, Peng Tianyu has no other way to think about it. He can only seriously remind him that will Ao Hong give Ding Ning a chance to admit defeat? He has no confidence at all.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed and nodded thoughtfully, but what he thought was very different from Peng Tianyu. It seems that if he wants to kill Ao Hong, he can''t give you a chance to admit defeat!


    Peng Tianyu took Peng Tianjie and muttered for a long time. Then he reluctantly opened the transmission array and watched them leave. He secretly prayed that Ding Ning could change his mind under the persuasion of Peng Tianjie.


    "Brother Tianning, don''t challenge Ao Hong, will you?"


    When the fifth collar went through the handover procedures, Peng Tianjie looked at Ding Ning and asked.

 Chapter 1105

    "What? Didn''t you just want me to teach him a lesson?"


    Ding Ning looked at her and asked.


    "No, just in case, I mean in case, if you have something bad or bad, my ancestors will not scold me to death."


    Peng Tianyu''s eyes twinkled and said with some guilt.


    Ding Ning was full of black lines. He thought the girl had found out her conscience. She was afraid of being scolded by her family. She said with an unhappy face: "you have no confidence in me?"


    "Not without confidence. After all, Ao Hong is really powerful. He is the strong one in the later stage of the demon king. In addition, he has strong combat power. He is absolutely invincible in the same territory, and has the strength of leapfrog fighting. A demon king of the peacock family challenged him at the peak before. He was killed alive with a few punches and roasted him on the spot."


    Peng Tianjie thought of the peak of the demon king of the peacock family and sighed: "although the peak of the demon king of the peacock family had been severely damaged in his early years and had no real strength of the peak of the demon king, he was also a strong demon king at the peak after all."


    Ding Ning frowned, not only without any fear, but with a sneer, "that''s just right. I''ll invite you to a barbecue when I come back. I don''t know if the impure qingjiao blood tastes right."


    Peng Tianjie blinked her big eyes and looked at him suspiciously: "you also said that you are not Ding Ning. The more you look at you, the more like you."


    "Does it matter?"


    Ding Ning said disapprovingly that he changed his name in order to quickly enter the ten thousand demon city. Now that someone has been introduced, he doesn''t care if it will be exposed.


    "Are you really Ding Ning?"


    Peng Tianjie''s eyes brightened and asked excitedly.


    "You say so!"


    Ding Ning was too lazy to explain, and said casually.


    Peng Tianjie stared at him with bright eyes and was excited to say something. The Lord of the fifth leader went through the formalities and interrupted her question.


    The fourth leader, Peng Tianjie, taking advantage of the Lord''s going to go through the formalities, glittered with worship in her eyes and asked excitedly, "where have you been this year? Why did you suddenly disappear? Also, they all say that you are the ancestor of the wing emperor. Is it true?"


    "Wing emperor resurrection?"


    Ding Ning was tongue tied and said, "who said this? How could it be?"


    "I don''t think it''s possible, but my brother and I were not far from the valley at that time. We saw the manifesting of the golden winged roc with our own eyes. It was a strange image that would appear only when the blood concentration reached a certain level. For so many years, only the blood concentration of the ancestor of the wing emperor can manifesting the real body of the golden roc. Therefore, everyone thought you were the failure of the revival of the ancestor of the wing emperor."


    "Er!"


    Ding Ning suddenly said perfunctorily, "I don''t understand what''s going on. My inexplicable blood returned to my ancestors. Then I was in a coma and woke up for a year."


    Peng Tianjie glanced and didn''t believe Ding Ning''s words at all, but Ding Ning didn''t say it. She had no choice but to beat around the Bush and want to set his words.


    But who is Ding Ning? Even Hua xiaonuo, a shrewd policewoman, can''t get words out of his mouth now. How can he be routine by Peng Tianjie? Running the train with his mouth full makes Peng Tianjie dizzy. I don''t know which of his sentences is true or false.


    Before the transmission of the third Lord''s house, Peng Tianjie pouted angrily and didn''t want to talk to Ding Ning, a bad man.


    Ding Ning ignored her and looked at a group of people coming up like a smile.


    This group of people are from the camp of the four families. Surrounded by AO Hong, the upstart of the qingjiao family, they stare at Peng Tianjie and ignore Ding Ning directly.


    They will not blatantly violate the rules, but they have made up their mind to humiliate Peng Tianjie. If they can stimulate her to take the initiative, it will be more perfect.


    "Ao Hong, what are you doing?"


    Peng Tianjie knew that Ao Hong didn''t dare to break the rules, but looking at their squinting eyes, she was flustered. She subconsciously hid behind Ding Ning and shouted.


    "What can I do? The little princess of the winged people passed my third leader. Naturally, Ao Hong wanted to play the host''s friendship!"


    Ao Hong looks like a young man in his twenties. His appearance is correct. He is just a pair of evil peach eyes, which makes people feel very uncomfortable at first sight.


    "Don''t need your hypocrisy. Get out of the way quickly. We still have something to do. Don''t waste our time!"


    Peng Tianjie looked at him with disgust and shouted without hesitation.


    "Holy fairy, are you not giving us King Hong face?"


    A dogleg beside Ao Hong said in a strange way.


    "It''s ridiculous. In front of Wang Hong, it''s bullshit to have two drinks with Wang Hong. We''ll naturally let him go."


    "Wang Hong is willing to let you drink with him. He thinks highly of you. In the eyes of outsiders, you are the little princess of the winged people. In the eyes of Wang Hong, you are just a beauty."


    "Serve King Hong well. When your winged people are destroyed, maybe King Hong will save your life with this incense and fire."


    "Don''t be ignorant of good or bad. Stay with us. King Hong will never treat you badly."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of lackeys brazenly humiliated Peng Tianjie and flattered Ao Hong. Everyone knows that Ao Hong is going to rise. With his strength, even the next patriarch of the qingjiao family can''t compete. It''s better not to get closer now.


    Ao Hong grew up with cynical eyes and extreme inferiority, but once he rose, he especially liked to listen to the flattery of others. Listening to the flattery of these flatterers, he had a reserved smile on his face, but the strong pride and pride in his eyes betrayed his mood.


    "You... A bunch of bastards, get out of the way!"


    Peng Tianjie had never heard such foul language. Her face turned red and her tears were coming down. She scolded angrily.


    "Why? If you don''t give me face, I''m very sincere to buy you a drink."


    Ao Hong''s face sank, and the fundus of his eyes flashed a lustful color. His greedy eyes fell on Peng Tianjie''s rapidly fluctuating chest because of anger, and vomited a disgusting bright red snake letter.


    "I heard that the Lord of the third leader is a hybrid born by the old thing of the green Jiao king and a monster snake. Who is the King Hong? Is it the hybrid snake?"


    Ding Ning''s complexion was ancient, but he stepped forward to block Peng Tianjie behind him and said slowly.


    The scene immediately fell into a dead silence. Everyone opened their mouths and looked at the young man who didn''t know how to live or die. There was a look of pity in his eyes. It seemed that he had been torn to pieces by the angry Ao Hong.


    Who doesn''t know that although Ao Hong is happy now, his birth has always been the biggest thorn in his heart. No one dares to mention this biggest taboo in front of him, but now, the young man even said it openly in front of Ao Hong''s face. This is not what he wants to die.


    "Wheezing, wheezing!"


    Ao Hong''s breathing was very heavy, and his eyes had turned bloody. His eyes staring at Ding Ning were full of unspoken terrible killing opportunities, and the terrible pressure came all over the world. The frightened dog legs retreated again and again for fear of the disaster of pond fish.


    Once Ao Hong gets angry, his relatives will not recognize him. If he can''t let him vent his anger, someone will be unlucky.


    "What are you looking at? Just say you, bastard, are you angry? Come on, come and kill me?"


    Ding Ning defiantly hooks his finger at Ao Hong. If he challenges Ao Hong according to the rules, he can only kill Ao Hong, but if Ao Hong takes the initiative, it will be different. He destroys all the third leader, and no one can say anything.


    "Good, good, you have successfully angered me. Since you want to die, I will make you happy!"


    Ao Hong is not a fool. He doesn''t know that Ding Ning is deliberately provoking him, but so what?


    If you dare to provoke him, you will bear his thunder and anger. If you don''t get it right, the third Lord is. Anyway, he doesn''t want to.


    Seizing the third leader is just a platform for him to show his strength and want to be recognized by the people. Now he has got what he wants. Even if the rules are bad and the Lord is not right, no one dares to underestimate him.


    So Ao Hong did not hesitate to fight. Although Ding Ning dared to provoke him, he must have two brushes, but he had absolute confidence. One punch was enough to blow the boy who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth into slag.


    "That boy is finished. He really doesn''t know what to do."


    "Looking at the way he was scared and stupid, I don''t know where he had the courage to challenge Wang Hong."


    "Ah! Poor, young, will become a stepping stone for the rise of Wang Hong."


    "Hehe, this is probably ignorance and fearlessness. King Hong is a peerless Tianjiao. Who dares to compete with him!"


    "Hit the stone with an egg. I bet this boy can''t even catch Wang Hong''s fist!"


    "Nonsense, it''s needless to say that even if Wang Hong didn''t use all his strength, he couldn''t take it."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of dog legs saw Ding Ning standing in place like he was scared and stupid, and couldn''t help but start flattering, but the next moment, everyone was like an old mother duck pinched by the neck. The discussion stopped suddenly, and their eyes almost didn''t fall off. They felt hot on their faces.


    "Bang!"


    Just as Ao Hong''s fist was about to blow on Ding Ning''s face, Ding Ning met it with an understated punch, and the terrible waves surged. Ao Hong was shocked and retreated three steps, leaving a row of half inch deep footprints on the solid Qinggang rock.


    "What bullshit, Wang Hong, is really vulnerable. Is that all you have? Come on, use your milk strength!"


    Ding Ning stood still, frowned and shouted dissatisfied.


    "Well, well, I didn''t expect that I was out of sight. It''s interesting. It''s worth fighting if it can block me by 30%


    Ao Hong was stunned by anger before, but now he found that Ding Ning was stronger than him. He immediately calmed down and smiled angrily.


    "Thirty percent strength? I only used ten percent. Hey, I thought it was a strong enemy. I didn''t expect such a dish. It really disappointed me!"


    Ding Ning shook his head and sighed with disappointment. How irritating it must be to pretend to be forced.


    Food? If Ao Hong wants to cook, there will be no one who doesn''t eat.


    The dog legs are confused. The Lord really dares to say anything big!


    "Well, well, I wanted to kill you with one punch, but with your broken mouth, I decided to kill you slowly. If I don''t kill you for three days and nights, I won''t call Ao Hong!"


    Ao Hong''s eyes were gloomy and full of malice.


    People with low self-esteem are very sensitive. Since his debut, he has gone all the way, which has greatly changed the attitude of those who once mocked him and flattered him respectfully.


    He likes the feeling that many stars support the moon, which makes him appear to be the protagonist of this era, but he didn''t expect that the first punch was blocked by Ding Ning, which made him retreat three steps and fall into the disadvantage.


    This greatly stimulated his sensitive and fragile heart. He felt that those people behind him were pointing at him, which made him angry. If he didn''t torture Ding Ning bit by bit, he couldn''t solve his hatred.

 Chapter 1106

    "I''m not as sick as you. Don''t worry. I won''t waste too much time when I kill you."


    Ding Ning looked at him fearlessly. Although he felt that Ao Hong was really strong, he had strong self-confidence. No matter how strong Ao Hong was, he was not his opponent.


    Peng Tianjie, standing behind him, has started to twinkle with small stars in his eyes. He is really Ding Ning, a bit rogue, a bit overbearing and arrogant.


    "Go to hell, sharp mouthed boy!"


    Ao Hong''s eyes were bloodshot, and his fist was filled with a layer of bright red blood gas. He punched Ding Ning and shouted loudly, "dragon dominates the world!"


    A red blood dragon formed by blood gas roared to Ding Ning, and the terrible domineering breath even made the air viscous.


    "Savage collision!"


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes, and a huge white jade rhinoceros appeared behind him. With a roar, he took one step at his feet and rushed to Ao Hong.


    "Boom!"


    A terrible noise came, and the red blood dragon was smashed like a local chicken and tile dog under the barbaric collision. The terrible white jade rhinoceros bumped into Ao Hong''s body.


    With a bang, Ao Hong flew backwards like a kite with a broken line. He flew more than ten meters before falling down heavily.


    However, Ao Hong was really good. He was directly hit by a barbaric collision. Unexpectedly, he just vomited a mouthful of blood and got up alive. His face became very resentful: "boy, you annoyed me..."


    "It''s not the first time I''ve annoyed you. What nonsense."


    Ding Ning impatiently interrupted his words, a little ground under his feet and took the initiative to launch a charge.


    The huge white jade rhinoceros virtual shadow reappeared, and the terrible power spread all over the world. It went straight to Ao Hong like a violent bison.


    "Dong!"


    Before Ao Hong could react, he was savagely bumped and flew backwards again, penetrating the courtyard wall and leaving a large human shaped hole in the wall. Without a pause, the virtual shadow of the white jade rhinoceros rushed out directly and bumped Ao Hong who had not yet landed again


    "Ah, I''ll tear you up."


    Ao Hong became a flying man in the air and screamed angrily. Listening to his angry voice, Ding Ning was one of Lin in his heart.


    You should know that this barbaric collision is a great skill of life and death that he has refined after learning everything. Its power is more than several times greater than before. He is confident that even the top strong in the demon king''s realm will get hurt.


    But Ao Hong suffered five or six times. In addition to becoming a flying man in the air, he was still very angry and obviously didn''t suffer any harm. It''s terrible. Isn''t this guy a man of flesh and blood?


    "Go to hell!"


    In this distracted effort, the action stopped for a moment, and AO Hong seized the opportunity. His figure flashed in the air, avoided Ding Ning''s blow, fell to the ground and roared. Suddenly, his whole body burst into a dazzling yellow and cyan brilliance. The frightening power shocked the people around him, and his eyes showed a look of horror.


    Ao Hong''s body suddenly became bigger and grew to more than three meters high. His long hair danced and his posture was tall and straight, just like a demon God coming to the world. He looked down at Ding Ning with cold eyes and no human emotion. He looked down at the world proudly and said, "I thought it was an ant that can only be wiped out easily. I didn''t expect it to force me to take it seriously, boy, you''re proud even if you die."


    "There''s so much nonsense. I hate being forced by people."


    Ding Ning drank and scolded impatiently, and his wings vibrated. The whole person flew up like lightning, turned into a golden light and went straight to Ao Hong. The golden wings looked like the sharpest blade, and slipped around Ao Hong''s head, trying to kill him.


    But unexpectedly, Ao Hong''s body was full of green and yellow rays. He rubbed with his golden wings and burst out sparks to block the blow.


    "Ha ha, if you had used this move while I despised the enemy before, maybe I could really win the move, but unfortunately, it''s late now, boy, you can die."


    Ao Hong laughed wildly. Suddenly, a huge yellow and green dragon shadow appeared behind him. He opened his mouth and spewed out a thick white fog.


    Ding Ning''s alarm bell rang and realized that the white fog could pose a threat to him. Without hesitation, the golden light flashed out of the area covered by the white fog.


    "Ah!"


    Two of Ao Hong''s dog legs couldn''t escape. They were sprayed by the white fog. They only had time to scream. They were turned into two dead bones by the white fog. The rest fled away from the battle area.


    "Sister Jie, stay away from the battlefield. I can''t care about you."


    Ding Ning was full of fighting spirit and didn''t forget to send a message to remind Peng Tianjie. He opened his heavenly eye and stared at the white fog to see what it was.


    It was a pity that the white fog looked the same as the general white fog. It was nothing strange, but it went hand in hand. It turned into a white smoke and kept chasing Ding Ning, which embarrassed him.


    At this time, the God eater who has always been sleeping in the sea suddenly woke up, wriggled desperately, and came a desperately eager message that the white fog, like it, is also a mutant God eater. It wants to compete with the other party, and the winner will devour the other party and has the right to evolve again.


    Ding Ning did not care to complain about this guy''s laziness. He asked with some worry, "are you sure?"


    "No, but this is the inescapable fate of my God eater family. In the world, only one God eater can survive and evolve to the ultimate form."


    The message from the God eater was cruel, which made Ding Ning shudder.


    God eaters are too rebellious and suffer from heaven''s jealousy. Only when they devour each other and only the last one is left, can they spy on the end of evolution. This is its invincible destiny.


    "Go, if you can''t, run back immediately, and I''ll protect your safety."


    Ding Ning finally made a decision. Although the goods are lazy, they are his own spiritual pet after all. He is also a person who protects the calf. How can he watch it fall.


    The devouring insect was silent for a moment, and his mood seemed to fluctuate slightly. Then he rushed out of Ding Ning''s sea of knowledge and turned into a thick red and white fog entangled with the white fog. Only a faint spiritual fluctuation echoed in his mind: "I have no way back with it, but I''m glad to have a master like you!"


    Ding Ning was inexplicably sad. He knew that the God eater indirectly rejected his kindness. That was his destiny. He could not shrink back. It was inevitable. He could only expect it to win the final victory.


    The two clouds of fog entangled together and kept surging wildly, as if there were two wild beasts fighting fiercely in the fog.


    Ao Hong narrowed his eyes and stared at the fog tightly. Then his eyes showed a color of ecstasy. It seemed that he had received the news from the God eater and knew what had happened. This made him happy. His eyes looking at the fog were full of greed. In his spiritual connection, he roared madly: "swallow it, swallow it, you are the strongest God eater."


    The people watching the war around were stunned. They didn''t know what had happened. Why did the rampant young man also have that terrible white fog?


    Peng Tianjie was shining in her beautiful eyes and felt that the mysterious veil shrouded in Ding Ning had become more mysterious.


    "Now, it''s our turn"


    The participation of devouring insects in the war made Ding Ning get rid of the embarrassing situation of being chased and killed. A cruel color flashed in his eyes, took out the plague Tusk and said faintly.


    "Artifact? Hahaha, you are really my lucky star. Hurry to send me good things!"


    Ao Hong was a man who knew the goods. When he saw the tusk of the God of plague, his eyes lit up and flashed greedy. He took out a pair of purple gold eight edge hammers flashing thunder arc and laughed wildly.


    "Good thing, it''s mine."


    Ding Ning smiled happily and his eyes were green. This pair of purple gold octagonal hammers was an artifact of lightning, which could increase the power of lightning attack. He was short of lightning weapons.


    It seems that Ao Hong is also a man of great luck. He can not only get God eating insects, but also lightning artifacts, which makes him whisper: "it seems that Ao Hong is a well deserved boy who gives money. This title has changed."


    Xiang Bolong, who was far away in Ninghai, suddenly sneezed. He rubbed his nose inexplicably and muttered, "why do you sneeze well? Do you want to catch a cold?"


    "Zi!"


    Ao Hong touched his twin hammers, flashing a dark blue horror light, said with a grim smile, "boy, you should close your eyes if you can die under my Thor''s hammer."


    "Monstrous things, what a good pair of hammers. They''re like pearls in your hands. They''re ruined."


    Ding Ning sighed with regret on his face. He could see that Ao Hong did not practice the skill of lightning attribute. The thunderbolt hammer fought with its own stored lightning energy, and could not play its own power in Ao Hong''s hands.


    "Stop talking nonsense and die!"


    Ao Hong was so angry by his cheap appearance that he roared and hit Ding Ning with a double hammer.


    "Boom!"


    Even if it was only the stored lightning energy, the power was also extremely terrible. The thunder roared and the electric snake danced wildly, hitting Ding Ning with the terrible power of destroying everything.


    "Broken sky eight hammer!"


    Ding Ning drank softly, and the double tusks in his hands were used as double hammers by him, boldly facing the thunder hammer.


    "Go to hell!"


    Ao Hong showed a proud grin at the corners of his mouth. The Thor''s hammer can paralyze the enemy by transmitting lightning attributes through any weapon. Although he saw that Ding Ning''s tusk was an artifact level weapon, he didn''t know what material it was. In his opinion, it must be difficult to escape the end of being paralyzed by lightning bombardment.


    But at the next moment, his face changed. Ding Ning''s two tusks stably supported the Thor''s hammer, but seemed to isolate the thunder snake arc he had high hopes like an insulator.


    All this was expected by Ding Ning. The tusks of the plague God are immortal materials, and even the divine consciousness can be isolated, not to mention lightning.


    Therefore, at the moment when Ao Hong was slightly stunned, he did not hesitate to take out the tusk on his right side and wipe it off Ao Hong''s neck like lightning.


    "Roar!"


    The blow was so fast that Ao Hong didn''t have time to make his due response. He could only turn aside from the beast''s instinct, so that the fangs didn''t cut his throat, but just crossed his shoulder obliquely. Even the barbaric collision could not completely break the defense before, Under the sharp fangs, he cut a bone deep wound as easily as cream met a red soldering iron. The blood splashed everywhere. He gave a startling roar and showed a touch of pain in his eyes.


    Ding Ning''s pupils suddenly and violently contracted into a ball. He looked at Ao Hong strangely. The blood on the surface of his skin was clearly red, but the blood on the inner layer of his skin was black.


    This made him think about it, and he couldn''t figure out what was going on?


    Ao Hong is a black blood plague family? Or did black blood appear because of some change in his body?


    This never encountered situation made him slightly distracted, resulting in the subsequent action in his hand.

 Chapter 1107

    The victory or defeat of the master is often only in a moment. Although Ding Ning''s action is only a little slow, a trace that can''t be checked makes Ao Hong keenly catch this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to fight back.


    While leaning back abruptly to avoid the subsequent blow of Ding Ning''s left fangs, he took his left leg as the support point, kicked his right foot in Ding Ning''s abdomen, followed by a back somersault, waved the Thor''s hammer like a tarsal maggot, and hit Ding Ning''s head.


    Ding Ning felt as if he had been hit by a fast-moving train. His abdominal pain was unbearable. He flew out upside down. He couldn''t think about anything else. He gathered his mind and turned his wings into a golden light to avoid a fatal blow.


    Immediately, without hesitation, he circled in the air at a speed indistinguishable to the naked eye, circled behind Ao Hong, and stabbed his back with his fangs.


    Ao Hong kept his mind steady. Although he was not flustered, he continued to rush forward along the inertia. A low body avoided the blow. He pushed his feet on the ground, and the whole person spun 360 degrees in the air, sweeping his foot hard at Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning made a strange arc at the corner of his mouth. With an action contrary to the physical law, his body was an incredible twist. He narrowly avoided this foot. With a stroke of tusks in his hand, he drew a deep bone visible wound on AO Hong''s leg.


    "Roar!"


    Ao Hong roared angrily, staggered back a few steps, covered the wound on his shoulder, and stared at the fangs in Ding Ning''s hand with fear.


    Even Ding Ning didn''t know that this damn tusk had a tearing effect. With AO Hong''s vigorous Qi and blood, even if an arm was cut off, it could recover in an instant as long as it was connected in time.


    But until now, the wound on AO Hong''s shoulder showed no signs of healing. He was allowed to urge Qi and blood to heal the wound, but the wound had a strange force constantly tearing the wound and preventing the wound from healing.


    He had to consume a lot of Qi and blood to compete with the tearing force to prevent the injury from expanding, but now his right leg was cut into a longer wound, which is tantamount to making it worse. How can he not be deeply afraid of it.


    Ding Ning in a complete mess discovered Ao awesome, and opened the sky to see carefully. Only then did he find that the injury caused by the tusks had such miraculous effect. It made him burst with joy, and indeed it was a great mess of the plague God tusks.


    I''ll kill you while you''re sick!


    Ding Ning always likes to beat a drowning dog in pain. Although he has the idea of fighting with the strong, he has never tried his best, but it is obvious that Ao Hong has amazing combat power, but he has not reached the point where he can do his best, which makes him a little dull, and his opponent is still too weak!


    Of course, what''s more important is that most of his mind is now focused on the fight of God eaters. With that trace of mental induction, he knows that his God eaters have fallen into the disadvantage in the fight. Although he can''t intervene in the fight between God eaters, if he can kill Ao Hong, the master, it will certainly bring him some pressure and maybe reverse the war situation.


    So Ding Ning decided not to keep his hand, stepped forward and said proudly, "you let me down. You''re too weak, so you can die."


    "Hum, what''s so rampant with the benefit of artifact? If you don''t have artifact, I can kill you every minute!"


    Ao Hong lost too much blood and his face was a little pale, but his eyes turned and he was unwilling to drink angrily.


    "As you wish, kill you with an artifact. I''m afraid I''ll dirty my artifact. I''ll see how you kill me!"


    Ding Ning squarely put away his tusks, and his whole body was rippling with terrible power fluctuations.


    "Brother Tianning, don''t be silly. He''s deliberately provoking you."


    Peng Tianjie stamped her feet anxiously and reminded loudly.


    Ding Ning smiled confidently: "don''t worry, I can easily kill such goods with my bare hands."


    "Oh! How can you be so confident..."


    Peng Tianjie was so angry that he didn''t want to talk. He thought Ding Ning was a little stupid.


    "Boy, open your eyes and see how I kill you."


    Ao Hong sneered at Ding Ning when he saw that he was on the hook. He was really young and energetic. I was fooled when I was excited. You put away the artifact. I didn''t say to put away the artifact. I don''t think you have an artifact to protect your body. How can you resist my lightning power.


    For fear of a long night''s dream, Ding Ning reacted, and a pair of thunder hammers in his hand touched heavily, making a violent roar. The terrible thunder arc and electric snake filled the air, and jumped at Ding Ning with open teeth and claws.


    Peng Tianjie screamed, closed her eyes in despair and said, "it''s over, it''s over, this arrogant is over now. Even if you''re over, I''ll be involved."


    She can already imagine the tragic end of Ding Ning after he was killed by AO Hong.


    "Arrogant?"


    Ding Ning''s mouth was full of evil spirits.


    In everyone''s frightened eyes, thunder and lightning were suddenly filled around him, which was thousands of times more terrible than Thor''s hammer. A pair of lightning armor appeared to wrap him up, condensed a thunder knife three feet long in his hand, and cut off Ao Hong with his head.


    This knife seems to have crossed the long river of the century and cut down with the terrible power of destroying heaven and earth.


    "Boom!"


    With the sound of thunder, the terrible power of lightning spread wildly. The dazzling thunder completely shrouded the battlefield into a sea of thunder. Everyone felt their eyes tingling and couldn''t help closing their eyes.


    "No, I''m not reconciled..."


    Ao Hong uttered an unwilling roar. He waved the Thor''s hammer desperately, interwoven a dense thunder net in front of him, and tried his best to stop the knife.


    Unfortunately, Ding Ning''s thunder knife seems to be the condensation of thunder elements, but it contains the power of five elements. The violent explosion suddenly roared, which shocked everyone''s mind, roared with both ears and eyes.


    For a long time, the thunder sea gradually dissipated, and the dazzling thunder disappeared. Everyone looked at it in horror.


    Ding Ning was wearing a thunder armor and glittering with a terrible thunder snake arc. He stood with a knife like a thunder god. His tall and loose body seemed so tall and majestic at this moment.


    Ao Hong, who has just emerged and is known as invincible in the same territory, has turned back to his own body - a huge dragon with yellow and cyan scales all over.


    But at the moment, the dragon''s scales have been broken and curled up on the ground into a pile of dark coke. He can''t die anymore. The smell of barbecue is still faint from his scorched body.


    Ding Ning smashed it with pain on his face and mouth: "it''s a pity that my dragon meat is pasted and doesn''t taste delicious."


    "Brother Tinian, you are so powerful!"


    Peng Tianjie almost burst into tears with joy. She jumped into Ding Ning''s arms like a cheerful little swallow, but suddenly gave a scream and flew backwards faster than when she left. Her hair was cluttered by the fulcrum of electricity, which was like an explosive head. Her handsome face was black with black paint, like a goat crazy, and her whole body was convulsed, Occasionally, there are faint blue residual electricity flashes.


    Ding Ning could not laugh or cry. He quickly put away the lightning elements around him, jumped up to her like a ghost, held her in his arms, absorbed the remaining electricity from her, and asked with concern, "are you okay?"


    "Ah! You even call me. People don''t want to talk to you."


    Peng Tianjie screamed, broke away from Ding Ning''s arms and shouted angrily.


    Ding Ning looked at her new look like an African maid. Where is the style of a saint fairy? She wanted to laugh and was embarrassed to laugh. The corners of her mouth twitched and endured very hard.


    "You still laugh, hate, I want to tell big brother, you bully others!"


    Peng Tianjie pouted, stamped her feet and waved a small powder fist. She was very angry and charming, but now she looks so hot.


    "Cough!"


    Ding Ning was afraid that he couldn''t help laughing. He coughed and turned his eyes to the dog legs of Ao Hong to distract his attention.


    Those dog legs trembled all over, and even the powerful Ao Hong was destroyed. Where did they have the courage to fight with Ding Ning? They had the courage to retreat quietly and wanted to run away.


    "Wasn''t it arrogant just now? Now? Take out your weapons and fight like a man. Don''t let me look down on you."


    Ding Ning, wrapped in the power of victory, drank coldly.


    "After fighting with him, so many of us may not be his opponents!"


    After all, there are still some bloody people in the gang of dog legs. Knowing that Ding Ning will not let them go, he immediately gritted his teeth and roared.


    Everyone is brave. Yes, there are so many of them. Even Ao Hong dare not say that he is the opponent of so many of them. Even if the boy defeated Ao Hong, he may not be able to kill him.


    Peng Tianjie suddenly became nervous again. Although Ding Ning showed great strength, how many of them? Forty or fifty, even if there are only a dozen people in the demon king''s realm, it is also a force that can not be ignored.


    "Sister Jie, stay back. Please have a big meal later!"


    In the face of these forty or fifty strong enemies, Ding Ning moved his neck and drooled.


    Peng Tianjie''s mouth turned up. This guy is really Ding Ning. He hasn''t even changed his drooling appearance.


    "Kill him!"


    "Fight with him!"


    "It''s not that easy to eat us."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of lackeys knew that they could not retreat. When they thought that if they died, they would become the delicious food in Ding Ning''s stomach, they immediately roared with grief and anger and killed Ding Ning in a swarm. Even if they did, they would fight for a fish to die and a net to break.


    "War tramples!"


    A huge golden mammoth shadow suddenly appeared behind Ding Ning. His two front legs were raised, his head was raised, roared and stepped down heavily.


    "Boom!"


    The terrible air waves surged. Even if Peng Tianjie had hidden thousands of kilometers away, the strong hurricane also made her black face ache.


    She couldn''t help retreating and retreating hundreds of meters again. She felt better. She just didn''t realize that her disheveled hair had become messy, like an explosive head, without beauty.


    Those doglegs who bear the brunt of the attack are in bad luck. They are also trampled by the war. At the moment, the trampling of the war is not only a high-pressure impact, but also contains the power of the five elements attribute and the earth vein.


    The crushing force of the terrible air wave instantly crushed the big demons below the demon king''s territory, sprayed blood and broken meat on the ground, and those strong demon kings roared in pain. Even if they were not shocked to death, they were crushed and bruised, lying on the ground dying, and there was no room for resistance.


    There are dense cobweb like cracks on the green ridge stone floor. There is a huge pit in the center. I don''t know how many broken limbs and meat are buried.


    Ding Ning blinked innocent eyes and rushed into the stunned Peng Tianjie with meat pain on his face. "Without good control, the meat of the big demon can''t eat, so he can only eat the meat of the demon king."


    "Oh!"


    Peng Tianjie listened to the barbecue, looked at the broken meat on the ground, smelled the rich bloody smell, turned white, turned around and squatted on the ground and began to vomit.

 Chapter 1108

    "How can you eat barbecue with such a shallow stomach?"


    Ding Ning said hypocritically, but he was happy in his heart. Let your little girl excite me. It can be regarded as a lesson for you.


    "You... You mean it, don''t you? You just don''t want people to eat barbecue... Vomit!"


    Peng Tianjie vomited in the dark, and even tears came down. His already black face was flushed by tears and became like a flower face. It looked very ridiculous.


    "How could it be? Am I such a person? Since I said I would invite you to barbecue, naturally I won''t break my promise. It''s a pity that I didn''t keep my hand for a while. Ao Hong can''t eat any more. He can only eat these demon kings. Alas, it''s a pity. The big demon actually tastes good."


    Ding Ning said wrongfully, looking at the broken meat on the ground with a drooling face, licked his lips and muttered, "in fact, it''s not completely inedible. There are several big parts. It''s enough to eat two meals after cleaning."


    "Oh!"


    Peng Tianjie, who had just felt better and stood up, immediately turned around and vomited out again.


    He roared madly in his heart. This bastard is definitely intentional. He is retaliating against me. Hum, he is really a stingy man.


    Ding Ning smiled and directly abandoned the dying demon kings. After cultivation, he was included in the breeding area of the medicine spirit ring to keep company with the pigs and animals.


    He decided to keep these demon kings. Anyway, even the abandoned demon kings have strong self-healing power. If they want to eat later, they will cut some meat to satisfy their greed, and then cut another crop when they recover. In this way, even if they leave the demon country, they won''t worry about having no demon king meat to eat.


    If those demon kings knew that they were taken as captive meat providers, they didn''t know whether they would cry and faint.


    Based on the principle of never wasting, Ding Ning carefully put away the broken limbs and arms of those big demons.


    Joking, don''t see big monster in the devil country is not worth money, but in the outside world is a hundred percent of the strong, a small piece of meat contains the essence of blood is enough to let any ordinary person enter the threshold of the martial arts.


    Fortunately, these demon families will return to their body after death, otherwise if they are human beings, they really can''t eat.


    "Oh!"


    Peng Tianjie''s face was waxy yellow. As soon as she stood up, she saw Ding Ning secretly gathering up her stumps and broken arms. She couldn''t help but have another nausea and turned around to spit.


    "Hey, you can''t. as a strong man, you can''t even adapt to this bloody scene. How can you become stronger?"


    Ding Ning said solemnly as a person from the past.


    "I want you to control, vomit..."


    Peng Tianjie was unconvinced and wanted to argue, but as soon as she turned around, she saw that Ding Ning was holding a bloody strong leg of a family, showing her teeth and smiling in the sunshine. Without suspense, she turned around and vomited again.


    I don''t remember how many times I vomited. Anyway, when I returned to the first collar, Peng Tianjie, who had washed her little face, turned pale and looked worse than the dead. Her legs trembled and couldn''t walk. She could barely stand with the help of Ding Ning, which startled the strong people in the wing Terran camp. She thought she was ambushed and seriously injured. She hurried around to ask for help.


    In the face of the people''s love, Peng Tianjie was ashamed and angry to death. Little silver teeth bit and banged. She wanted to cut Ding Ning, the culprit.


    It happened that the goods didn''t realize it. With a shy smile, they blamed Ao Hong for all the mistakes. They said that Ao Hong deceived people too much and dared to flirt with Peng Tianjie in front of him. They took the opportunity to publicize his great achievements of becoming a beauty when he was angry and drawing a knife to kill many strong leaders in the third place, bluffing the young strong people in the wing Terran camp, Looking at him, his eyes have been filled with admiration.


    I''m kidding. It''s Ao Hong. He killed the big dark horse that was the third leader of the demon king''s peak strongman. They were killed in this way, which filled their hearts with a sense of unreal. If the news of the third leader didn''t come in time, they couldn''t believe it.


    The most depressing thing is Peng Tianjie. In order to cover up the shameful fact that he was disgusted and vomited, he had to sing praises to Ding Ning against his heart, pick up leftovers and make up deficiencies on the side, and wantonly publicize his wisdom and divine power.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s sunny smile, Peng Tianjie''s teeth are only itchy. This bloody butcher really needs everything to be famous. It''s shameless.


    Therefore, the news of a young demon from the winged people spread like wildfire and attracted the attention of all families.


    Yiren''s grandfather looked at Ding Ning and Peng Tianjie with loving and ambiguous eyes. If it weren''t for the war, she would like to marry Peng Tianjie on the spot.


    Even Peng Tianao, who has always been arrogant and does not take the form of happiness and anger, rarely smiles at Ding Ning, looks like his brother-in-law, hugs his shoulder and praises the beauty of his work.


    Ao Hong is like a nail inserted in the third leader. The winged people always want to pull it out. However, no one can kill it under the unspoken rule that the two camps reach a tacit understanding and the extremely strong are not allowed to intervene.


    Ding Ning''s customs clearance challenge this time is equivalent to eliminating the influence of one side of the four families and bringing all Jiuling into the wing Terran camp. Although it can not determine the final direction of the war, it is extremely exciting and makes the balance in the hearts of the watching ethnic groups tilt towards the wing Terran. In the long run, it is more far-reaching than achieving a great victory in the first leading battlefield.


    Of course, people are not envied. Peng Tianjie, as the little princess of the winged people, is as beautiful as heaven. She is the goddess in the hearts of young heroes of all ethnic groups.


    Ding Ning made great contributions when he first arrived. He always held the slender waist of the goddess. The goddess didn''t mean to resist. She also looked like her husband singing and women following, which broke their hearts. How ugly their faces were. His eyes were full of hostility.


    Peng Tianjie was more and more ashamed that she couldn''t see this. She didn''t want to lean on Ding Ning openly in public, but this guy was too shameless. When she was weak, she always took advantage of her small waist and shamelessly threatened her that if she didn''t want to be exposed by the scandal of nausea and vomiting, she would cooperate obediently and make her hate, Scold someone for being shameless, but you have to cooperate obediently.


    I''m kidding. As a little princess of the winged people, she is also one of the four beauties. The goddess pursued by countless young heroes will be disgusted by the smell of blood. If this is spread, she will not be laughed at to death.


    Her feelings for Ding Ning were very complex. Before that, she was curious, then amazing, then worshipped, and even had a strange feeling.


    But then... He deliberately disgusted her with his bloody thigh, and now he shamelessly threatened her to show love in public, causing her pure Saint image to collapse, and the only trace of beautiful fantasy disappeared in an instant. What he wanted to do most was to find the field and pit dingning ruthlessly.


    Therefore, Peng Tianjie forced her spirit and turned her eyes. When Ding Ning was happy, she looked at him with loving eyes, opened her lips and pretended to worship and said, "brother Tianning''s combat power is amazing. He is a great hero. Even Ao Hong is vulnerable to attack in front of him. I think brother Tianning''s strength is enough to be competent for the position of Dadu."


    As soon as he said this, the scene was silent. Even several elders of all ethnic groups who had praised him before turned ugly. The first winged ancestor had deep eyes and couldn''t speak for a long time. She didn''t know whether she wanted to hold on to her lover or harm Ding Ning.


    No matter where the wood shows up in the forest, the wind will destroy it. Peng Tianjie''s suggestion is to bake Ding Ning on the stove shelf!


    Although Ding Ning doesn''t know what position Dadu Tong is, he knows from the reaction of the public that Peng Tianjie is digging a hole for him. She wants to support him.


    My heart was slightly annoyed. My big hand slid down her slender waist and fell on her round hip. I pinched it hard. The voice said, "sister Jie, you are ungrateful!"


    Peng Tianjie, who had been desecrated by the opposite sex, immediately blushed with shame. She looked at him with watery eyes and thought deeply of him. Secretly, she gnashed her teeth and said, "take away your smelly hands, otherwise, don''t blame me and you."


    "The fish died and the net broke? Hehe, don''t worry, the fish died and the net can''t be broken. Since you dare to pit me, you must be punished."


    Ding Ning was unmoved. Instead of stopping, he stepped up his efforts and kneaded it wantonly. So he put his mouth close to her ear and said, "it''s flexible and feels good."


    In the eyes of outsiders, it was their love for concubines. They were spreading dog food in public and showing their love. The ancestor of Yiren also dispelled his doubts. He secretly said that it seems that jie''er''s holding of Peng Tianning is true. She secretly wants to push him to the top. Since she has done so, she has simply fulfilled him.


    "Well..."


    Peng Tianjie felt so hot that she couldn''t help but sing.


    Seeing that everyone looked at her vaguely, he was ashamed and looked down with a hot face. The coquettish appearance made the eyes of the young heroes who loved her red and stared at Ding Ning fiercely. He wanted to break it into pieces.


    "What do you say?"


    Although the ancestors of the winged people have high prestige, these major races supporting the winged people are not her subordinates, but just allies. Therefore, she can''t be arbitrary and ask for everyone''s opinions.


    "I don''t think it''s right. Although this little brother has made great achievements and extraordinary combat effectiveness, he is too young after all. Most unified posts are too important. I think it''s better to appoint an old and prudent talent."


    A demon king of the peacock clan stood up first to express his opposition.


    "I also don''t think it''s right. Although my brother''s combat power is not weak, most of them should not only have absolute strength, but also understand the way of leading troops in platoon and array."


    A big man of the mad cow family also said in a low voice.


    "Everyone can see that Princess Tianjie and little brother Tianning are one family sooner or later. Although it is said that Juxian doesn''t avoid relatives, we must convince everyone."


    An old man of the golden carving family said faintly. What he said inside and outside meant that although Ding Ning made meritorious contributions, he was a newcomer and couldn''t convince the public at all. It was even more disgusting to rely on nepotism.


    "My family has no problem. Anyone can be the leader. My family is only responsible for storming the front and collecting blood debts from the four families."


    The violent ape family has always followed the wing emperor. They were purged after the rebellion of the four families. There are not many other people. They just want to take the opportunity to avenge their deep blood. It doesn''t matter to them who should be the majority.


    "We Medusa are the same. We come only for revenge. Most of us are determined by you."


    The Medusa family led the team is a middle-aged beautiful woman. She doesn''t know what relationship she has with Bai xun''er. She said indifferently.

 Chapter 1109

    "Our ghost leopard family always walks in the dark. Frontal attack is not our strength. When we encounter difficult assassination targets, we will naturally take action, so we won''t express our opinions."


    The old ghost leopard smiled and abstained.


    In the twinkling of an eye, three of the seven main battle families clearly opposed, and three abstained. Only the wingers did not make a clear statement, and many other small families lacked top strongmen to sit in, so they had no say at all, but just watched the play with their arms.


    Ding Ning smiled brightly. He didn''t have any interest in this position. Peng Tianjie didn''t want to dig a hole to bury him. It was not so easy. She was directly denied. He was eager to see this situation.


    Peng Tianjie was ashamed and annoyed. This bastard was not threatened by her at all. Although he was no longer a demon, he always put his hand on her hip, which made her shy and angry, but she couldn''t attack. She had to pretend to be calm and want to move her body to get rid of his claws.


    However, this guy''s thick skin is amazing, his face doesn''t change, but his heart doesn''t jump, but he quietly hugged himself, so that her body can''t break free, so she can only resist the sense of shame and annoyance, Biting his teeth and blushing, he said calmly: "you can''t say that. Brother Tianning has amazing combat power. How do you know he doesn''t understand the method of arranging troops? As for prestige, our ten thousand demon leader always believes in the respect of the strong. If he is strong enough, he will naturally have prestige. If someone refuses, can he compete fairly."


    On the surface, it seems that she defends the injustice for her lover, but in fact, she wants to incite everyone to be the enemy of Ding Ning and teach the shameless man a good lesson by the hands of these old guys.


    Ding Ning knew it, smiled and remained silent. Although he knew Peng Tianjie was digging a hole for him, he also wanted to weigh the strength of these old guys. Ao Hong, the demon king, failed to sharpen his combat skills in the later stage. I hope these old guys won''t let him down.


    The old man of the peacock family''s face sank and looked unhappy: "Princess Tianjie, although Peng Tianning killed Ao Hong, won the third leader and made great achievements, after all, everyone didn''t see it with their own eyes. Who knows how he killed Ao Hong?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly and his eyes twinkled with cold light. The old guy even questioned the authenticity of his killing Ao Hong for the sake of the position of Datong, which made him very unhappy.


    Peng Tianjie was elated, looked at Ding Ning affectionately, and said firmly: "although I was entangled at that time and didn''t see how brother Tianning killed Ao Hong, it''s an iron fact that Ao Hong was killed by him. I believe brother Tianning''s strength is by no means a person of opportunism."


    The old peacock people''s eyes lit up and their brains suddenly opened. Peng Tianjie didn''t see the details of Ding Ning''s killing Ao Hong. Does this mean that he didn''t kill Ao Hong with his real ability? Peng Tianjie was fascinated by this little white face, so she praised him for his position.


    The more you think about it, the more likely it is. Several powerful elders of all ethnic groups immediately thought carefully. Although it seems a little big to bully the small when they compete for the position of majority with a young man, Peng Tianning is shrouded in the aura of killing Ao Hong. In this way, he can be regarded as a strong person at the same level as them.


    After all, Ao Hong has killed the strong man of the demon king''s peak. Even if the demon king''s peak is no longer strong in the past, who outside will care about this? It''s not a shame to fight. If they can defeat Peng Tianning, it will also be of great benefit to their reputation.


    You should know that people leave their names and wild geese leave their voices behind. These old guys of the demon clan are no exception. At their age, in addition to breakthrough, the only thing that can attract them is fame and wealth.


    They have been cultivating in the clan for a long time, all of them are pretentious, but they are not famous at all. They have made great efforts to participate in the war this time, and want to become famous. Therefore, the position of majority has been coveted by so many people. If they can lead the army of the wing Terran camp to win the final victory, they will leave a strong ink on the history of the demon clan. It is not too much to leave a name in history,


    Thinking of this, the old folds on the old face of the peacock nationality burst out and said with a smile: "Princess Tianjie said that we were too arbitrary before. In this case, we still follow the rules discussed before, that is, most of the unified functions live there."


    "Yes, since brother Tinian wants to be the leader of the majority, he should show some real skills and let the big guy open his eyes."


    "It''s so good. It''s also a grand event. By the way, it can inspire the young people of all ethnic groups to keep up with brother Tinian!"


    "The younger generation is formidable. No matter what the final result is, brother Tinian has the courage to challenge himself!"


    ¡­¡­


    A group of old friends quickly reached an agreement, which made Ding Ning cry and laugh. Most of them are unified. Is Lao Tze rare? Isn''t this a catch-up?


    Just when he was ready to stand up and express his opposition, Peng Tianjie seemed to see through his mind. He hugged his arm like a bag bear, blinked his big cunning eyes, and said Jiao didi: "brother Tianning, you are the best. Jie''er looks after you. Don''t let jie''er down."


    Ding Ning quietly twisted her hips and said, "little lady, you''re playing with fire, you know?"


    "Hum! Smelly man will bully me. I''m a weak woman. If you have the ability, you can grab the position of Dadu Tong. I can also look up at you."


    Peng Tianjie Xia had cheeks and a flower like smile on her face. She whispered secretly, but she had the smell of gnashing her teeth.


    Ding Ning smiled indifferently and whispered: "do you look up at me? Hehe, can you eat as rice or drink as water? Why should I compete for a position that I am not interested in in in order to make you look up at me?"


    "You... Hum! I didn''t expect you to be such a coward."


    As soon as Peng Tianjie listened to his tone of indifference, she was immediately flustered, her eyes turned, and began to use the method of encouragement again.


    "Save it, chick. It''s useless for me to stir up the method. Whoever has no courage knows for himself."


    Ding Ning sneered indifferently.


    "You... You big villain, if you can win the position of majority, others... Others..."


    Peng Tianjie wanted to get angry when he saw that he was disgusted and vomited. But on second thought, he took all his advantages. Now if he turned against him, the gains outweighed the losses, he immediately turned his eyes and began to play a beauty trick again. He was shy and stopped talking, and wanted to arouse Ding Ning''s curiosity.


    But unexpectedly, Ding Ning was not fooled at all. He ate the tofu, but showed no curiosity. He stood there calmly and stood out at any time to give up the struggle for majority unification.


    Seeing that he didn''t play cards according to the routine, Peng Tianjie gritted his teeth angrily, and immediately said with a hot face, "if you can win the seat of majority, people will marry you."


    "Marry me? Girl, you think too much. I''m not interested in marrying you."


    Ding Ning smiled badly and casually preached that the woman was seemingly holy, but in fact she was an out and out black cunning bitch. He didn''t want to be played by the woman in applause.


    Of course, this girl needs to look like, have temperament, and have identity. It''s still very good to play. He has been closed for a year and hasn''t opened meat for a long time. The most important thing is that Peng Tianjie is the attribute of light. Winning her Yuan Yin can make him leap forward in his perception of light. Although it''s a little mean, he can''t care so much about improving his strength.


    "You don''t want to marry me and take advantage of others... You bastard, hooligan, despicable big sex wolf..."


    Peng Tianjie was ashamed and angry, and gave birth to a deep sense of powerlessness. She scolded angrily, but she was secretly depressed. Is she so unattractive?


    "It''s natural for men to take advantage of women unless..."


    Ding Ning has long been proficient in playing hard to get. She is anxious to see her. Then she hesitated and left her a glimmer of hope. He believes that at this time, no matter what conditions he puts forward,.


    "Unless what?"


    Peng Tianjie really took the bait, and meimou asked.


    "I can''t marry you, but I can consider making a promise with you."


    Ding Ning leaned over her ear and said with a bad smile.


    Peng Tianjie''s lungs are almost blown up. She holds her powder fist tightly and wants to break the bastard into pieces.


    How shameless the bastard must be to put forward such a dirty and shameless condition, but she doesn''t think Ding Ning can win the position of majority in the hands of a group of old guys. Her original purpose is to let these old guys teach Ding Ning a good lesson. If Ding Ning is killed and unwilling to participate, she can''t do anything.


    After thinking about it, Peng Tianjie bit her teeth and said coldly, "deal!"


    "Really?"


    Now it''s Ding Ning''s turn not to believe it. He has the thief''s heart and the thief''s courage, but he is mainly flirting. He never thought Peng Tianjie would agree.


    Peng Tianjie''s pink lips tilted slightly, and a sarcastic color appeared at the corners of her mouth: "of course it''s true. As long as you have that ability, I''ll be bitten by a dog."


    "Well, I hope you don''t regret it!"


    Ding Ning is full of black lines. Does this woman feel so good about herself?


    "A gentleman''s word is irretrievable. As long as you have the ability to win the position of Dadu, let alone accompany you once, it''s ten or eight times?"


    Peng Tianjie proudly raised her slender white jade neck like a swan and said, but the bottom of her eyes twinkled with cunning. She was secretly proud. Not to mention that Ding Ning could not win the position of Dadu Tong. Even if she could get it, she would hide around her grandfather and refuse to pay. What can Ding Ning do with her?


    Ding Ning didn''t know the black woman''s mind and sneered to himself. In that case, don''t blame me for destroying flowers. PI xiaorou held Peng Tianjie''s hand. Just when she was inexplicable, she quietly forced a drop of blood essence into her body. A mysterious contract fluctuation came and the contract was quietly established.


    Peng Tianjie''s face changed dramatically and looked at Ding Ning in disbelief. There is no heaven''s way here. How can there be a heaven''s way contract? Moreover, the contract is extremely vicious. If someone dares to violate the contract, he will instantly grow old and become an old man in old age.


    Peng Tianjie is not afraid of death, but she is afraid of old age. No woman doesn''t care about her appearance. It can be said that Ding Ning''s contract is aimed at her.


    No, it''s impossible. This guy must have used some magic trick to give himself the illusion of signing a contract. Peng Tianjie''s face was uncertain, but his anxiety was gradually spreading.


    Ding Ning saw her face trembling and said proudly, "chick, wash it for nothing and wait for your favor. If you don''t clean up and obey, your name won''t be Ding Ning. I''m not kidding. It''s a contract I signed after spending a drop of blood essence. It''s too late to repent."


    Peng Tianjie secretly bit her silver teeth and snorted coldly, "don''t be complacent too early until you take the seat of Dadu unification!"


    "Don''t worry, since you want your men to fight against the majesty, I won''t let you down. Most of them are already in my bag. Just wait for the performance and let my brother spoil you."


    Ding Ning said with extreme arrogance, and his tone contained strong self-confidence and overbearing.

 Chapter 1110

    Peng Tianjie stared at his handsome side face like a knife, axe and chisel, and was in a panic for no reason.


    Beautiful eyes flickered slightly. Where did this guy get his confidence and confidence? Can you win the position of duotong in the hands of a group of demon king''s top strongmen?


    No, it''s impossible. He is blind and arrogant. When he loses face, Peng Tianjie comforts herself, but her uneasiness is getting stronger and stronger, which makes her inexplicably flustered and faintly produce a trace of regret.


    She thought that what Ding Ning showed when he killed Ao Hong was his strongest strength. From beginning to end, Ding Ning just took Ao Hong as the object of martial arts training. It''s useless at all. If you really want to kill him, one move is enough!


    He just showed the tip of the iceberg, which is his real strength.


    Facts have proved that the art of mass destruction is not really perfect. At least the brutal collision lethality of individual combat is far lower than his expectation. On the contrary, the war trampling suitable for group attack exceeds his expectation and shows terrible lethality.


    This made Ding Ning realize that there was still a lot of room for improvement in the barbaric collision, but he didn''t find the key. Therefore, the dispute over unification was regarded by him as another sharpening stone, which was just used to temper and improve his combat skills.


    If Peng Tianjie knew that he only took the dispute over Dadu unification as a sharpening, I''m afraid he would even regret his intestines.


    "Since everyone means that, take a night off tonight and compete for most candidates in the martial arts arena tomorrow morning."


    The ancestors of the winged people have the highest accomplishments and are the blood of the royal family. Although the major families are only alliance relations, they are undoubtedly the core figures of the winged people camp. Once a decision is made, no one will object.


    That night, they went back to their homes to rest, and waited for tomorrow''s dispute over unification.


    Peng Tianjie finally got rid of Ding Ning''s claws, gave Ding Ning a demonstrative stare and went back to her room.


    On the contrary, Peng Tianao and Ding Ning were extremely angry. They not only invited him to drink and eat, but also explained in detail the recent form and what is Dadu, reminding him to admit defeat immediately if he is defeated tomorrow. Don''t be brave.


    The sword and gun have no eyes. The demon clan is always savage and rough. Even if it''s the same camp, it will die.


    The so-called Datong is the leading commander elected by the coalition forces of all ethnic groups. The comprehensive qualities such as strength, prestige and leading operations are indispensable.


    All major races of the Allied forces have the top strong of the demon king''s realm to sit here, but even the same top strong of the demon king can be divided into strong and weak.


    The top strongman like the ancestor of the winged man who has a full peak of the demon king and takes half a step to the demon emperor''s territory can''t easily fight according to the agreement of the two camps.


    Peng Tianao is also the peak of the demon king, but he is only a strong man who has just reached the peak. However, due to his invincible combat power in the same territory, he is also listed as a top strong man in this war and cannot take part in the war at will.


    There are also six such top strongmen winged Terran camps. A total of eight top strongmen have established a coalition parliament to lead the war as the highest decision-making level, while duotong is the first person under the coalition Parliament and is responsible for all specific things under the parliament.


    Peng Tianao was depressed and sighed with melancholy that the winged Terrans are now walking on thin ice. Although all ethnic groups ostensibly follow the promise of the winged Terrans, in fact, they all have their own small abacus and want to grasp the military power in their hands. Therefore, they have been fighting for a year, and most of the candidates have not been determined from the beginning to the end.


    The Union parliament has discussed countless times, but they all have selfish intentions and want their people to get the seat of majority. Every meeting is noisy, blushing and thick necked, and finally they break up unhappily.


    Because the winged people have two speakers, there is no suitable candidate at the peak level of the demon king. In addition, all the families have joined the war under the banner of helping the winged people fight against the four families. Therefore, it is not easy for the winged people to express their preference for most of the candidates for the unified position.


    But do the wingers want to take the seat of Dadu? The answer is yes.


    Among the eight speaker seats, the winged people only get two seats. Although the great speaker, the ancestor of the winged people, has a veto, it is not easy to use this right. He can only discuss with other speakers. Once more than four speakers join hands, the winged people will not have absolute dominance in the resolution of major things.


    In this case, the position of the majority is particularly important. Which nationality obtains the position of the majority can enhance the voice of which nationality in the Union parliament. After all, the majority is also a member of the Parliament and has the right to vote.


    Therefore, the emergence of Ding Ning can be regarded as adding a glimmer of hope to the winged race for the position of majority. If he can win the championship, the winged race will have a greater voice and can completely dominate the direction of the war, because the ghost leopard and medusa are firmly on the side of the winged race.


    If the winged people can win the position of majority, plus the two votes of the two families, more than half of the five votes, even if the remaining four join hands, they will not affect the overall situation.


    Ding Ning shook his head secretly. The two armies fought against each other, either you or me. They also created such a complex parliament to compete for power and profit. Even their internal opinions are not unified. It''s strange that they can win the war.


    Countless wars in the history of the earth have shown that any war only needs an absolute voice to achieve its strategic intention. If people with some power give arbitrary commands, it will be chaotic and it will be absolutely impossible to win the final victory.


    Peng Tianao seemed to see his disdain. He explained with a bitter smile that the winged people did not know the disadvantages, but the current situation is here. Even if these ethnic groups can stand up and support the winged people, it is quite good. If they want the right to show their sense of existence, the winged people can''t refuse to give it. Otherwise, who is willing to support the winged people.


    Therefore, this time Peng Tianjie pushed Ding Ning out, which seems to be somewhat unreliable, but it is a hope for the winged people to control the situation. Therefore, the ancestors of the winged people will strongly support it.


    Of course, the ancestors of wing people, including Peng Tianao, did not place too much hope on Ding Ning. They just let him experience it.


    If you win, it is a surprise. If you lose, there is nothing. Instead, you can take the opportunity to show the prestige of the winged people, and let those who are still waiting to see. The younger generation of the winged people are all arrogant people. They can compete with the top strong of the demon king at a young age. Once you win the final victory, no one of the winged people dares to humiliate.


    Therefore, Peng Tianao came to talk to Ding Ning, not to put pressure on him, but to worry that he was young and energetic. In order to face up, he knew he was defeated and refused to admit defeat, and finally lost his life. After all, he was the most brilliant among the young generation of the winged people. The winged people were absolutely unwilling to watch Ding Ning die in internal friction.


    Although Ding Ning has no sense of belonging to the winged people, Peng Tianao''s sincere concern still makes him warm in his heart, which is much better than Peng Tianjie''s belly black girl who calculates everywhere.


    He thought he had taken advantage of the contract signed with Peng Tianjie this time. He was still elated. Now he realized that he had got into the trap of the ghost girl after all.


    That girl is a good abacus. If Ding Ning can''t grab the position of Datong, although she may not die, she will certainly lose face, and even be taught a lesson by those old guys, so as to achieve her goal of retaliating against Ding Ning; If Ding Ning wins the first prize and wins the position of majority, he will add a parliamentary seat to the winged people, not to mention, and firmly hold the military power in his hands.


    At that time, Ding Ning will become the mainstay of the winged people. Peng Tianjie won''t lose even if she marries him. It''s a cost-effective deal to exchange her personal happiness for the living space of the whole winged people.


    After all, this war is different from the past, which is related to the life and death of the whole winged people. It can be said that the winged people have no way back and can only win but not lose.


    If we win, we won''t mention anything, but if we lose, those races participating in the war may not be uprooted, but the winged people will certainly be ruthlessly killed by the four families, and we will never give them a chance to revive again. I believe the four families are regretting that they didn''t kill the winged people in those years, otherwise where will this situation be formed?


    At the moment of defeat, Peng Tianjie, even a pure and pure Saint fairy, could not save the tragic fate of ethnic extinction. Therefore, she did not lose in this gamble.


    The only thing Peng Tianjie expected was that Ding Ning didn''t intend to marry her at all, but asked her to come to bed in a humiliating contract.


    But even so, Peng Tianjie this time is a business that makes no loss. It can be seen how deep the ghost girl''s mind is.


    Forget it, little girl. For the sake of helping me break through, I''ll help you wing Terrans once this time.


    Ding Ning murmured to himself, not to mention that he also had Peng blood in his body. Just because the wing emperor was the reincarnation of the old donkey, he couldn''t really watch the wing people be destroyed.


    In fact, there was an old donkey, the former winged king, lurking in the dark. Ding Ning never thought that the winged people would fail. The war was doomed from the beginning.


    But the old donkey was unpredictable, and Ding Ning was not sure what he was thinking. However, he always felt that Wan demon collar was not as simple as he thought.


    At least at the moment when he summoned the sleeping Pikachu to radiate the dragon power, who radiated the powerful divine consciousness from the depths of the ten thousand demon city? It is still a mystery.


    Because after his observation, even the ancestor of winged man could not have a terrible divine consciousness that could travel thousands of miles away.


    The demon Kingdom, after all, cultivates the power of Qi and blood. It is absolutely weak in the cultivation of divine knowledge. In this way, the origin of those powerful masters of divine knowledge seems a little mysterious.


    Ding Ning vaguely guessed, but how can he find the truth only by entering the holy mountain.


    And, Daoguo.


    Ding Ning didn''t think that under his own threat, even those ancient trees handed over by green fruit dared to deceive himself. There should be real fruit in the depths of Wanyao city.


    But he tried his best to beat around the Bush, and Peng Tianao''s words never got the news of Daoguo. If he didn''t know it, his acting skills were so good that even he could hide it.


    But Ding Ning prefers the former. Peng Tianao''s vacant expression doesn''t look like forgery. It''s estimated that he hasn''t heard of it.


    On the contrary, Peng Tianjie may know something, because she has unexplained doubts.


    She even lives in the Meishu of the fox charm family, and as far as he knows, the fox charm family became extinct countless years ago. Meishu is the inheritance blood magic of the family, which can not be cultivated by virtue of cultivation. Even if the ancestral blood of the fox charm family has a very low probability, it should be awakened in the descendants of the Fox family, not the Kunpeng blood.


    Therefore, Ding Ning suspected that Peng Tianjie had taken the fruit of the fox charm family before he could have the inheritance and charm of the fox charm family, which is one of the reasons why he wanted to get Peng Tianjie for the first time.

 Chapter 1111

    Ding Ning once discussed with the donkey what Tao fruit is and the conditions for its birth.


    The old donkey said at that time that Tao fruit is a concrete product of the laws of heaven and earth or the rules of elements. It is generally raised naturally in an extremely harsh environment to produce the wonders of heaven and earth.


    For the martial arts, a complete Tao fruit is equivalent to a great fate. After taking it, people can directly point to the core of the avenue, understand the supreme principles of heaven and earth, and instantly understand a certain law. Even if they don''t take it, as long as they take it with them for a long time and feel its Tao rhyme, they can also help the martial arts to speed up their understanding of the law.


    The incomplete incomplete Taoist fruit also contains law fragments. After taking it, you can understand a certain rule, which is also a great opportunity for martial artists.


    Ding Ning pretended to be curious and asked whether he could condense fruit in addition to being born.


    The donkey''s answer was very positive, yes.


    It is said that some great powers who have understood the laws of heaven and earth will overflow after they fall. In some special terrain or environment, they will unconsciously nourish the surrounding plants and trees. Over the years, if these plants and trees have Tao rhyme, they will have a certain chance to condense and produce Tao fruits.


    Ding Ning guessed that Peng Tianjie probably played in the holy mountain when she was a child and ate the incomplete fruit condensed from the burial place of the strong of the fox charm family.


    Of course, this is all his guess, and it may not be the case. Dante Ning is sure that Peng Tianjie''s flattery is by no means born. She must have had an adventure. Maybe even she is ignorant and doesn''t know how she awakened the fox charm blood.


    The reason why it is said to be incomplete is that Peng Tianjie''s flattering skill is not home. Otherwise, it was not so simple to make him lose his mind a little. It''s strange not to be fascinated by his five souls and three ways.


    Fox charm is an extremely terrible spiritual illusion. Even if a woman with extremely ugly appearance practices the charm, it will make people feel that she is charming and beautiful. She is the most perfect and beautiful beauty disaster in the world, which makes people deeply infatuated with it.


    If the cultivation reaches a high level, the fox charm technique will become a technique of spiritual slavery, which can control each other''s spirit, make people lose their nature, obey their orders, be willing to be slaves and maidservants all their life, and would rather die than betray.


    This is also one of the reasons why Ding Ning, a person who has so much pity on her, has always been true to Peng Tianjie and calculated step by step. It is because she once used the art of fox charm to seduce him and let him have a strong sense of caution. She feels that she is uneasy and kind.


    If he is not strong enough, even if he is not strong enough to lose his nature and be enslaved by her, it is an inevitable result to be deeply infatuated with her and go through fire and water for her.


    How could a woman with such a bad intention not be on guard everywhere? That''s why he plans to be a heartless man who always abandons everything, and he won''t feel guilty psychologically.


    Peng Tianao is also a busy man. After giving some instructions, he left in a hurry to let Ding Ning have a good rest and save energy.


    Ding Ning is full of consciousness and energy. Where does he need to rest? He just walks out of boredom and strolls around. By the way, he can enjoy the scenery of the first leader.


    The city wall is winding and undulating, like a long dragon, magnificent and majestic.


    On both sides of the wall, towering ancient trees form forests, like soldiers who stick to their posts, separating the main city from the internal battlefield. Only at the battlefield channel, hundreds of dedicated city guards are guarding the battlefield channel.


    There are few pedestrians on the road. Occasionally, people of all ethnic groups in the winged Terran camp pass by in a hurry, and their faces are full of dignified colors.


    At the time of sunset, the afterglow of the setting sun darkened the ground. Ding Ning walked under the whirling shadow of trees, stood by the wall and looked at the sunset, and suddenly had a strong nostalgia in his heart.


    Outside, only less than four days have passed, but he has stayed in this world for more than a year and a month. It is impossible to say that he does not miss home.


    Sister doesn''t know what she''s doing now? Are they all right when it snows? Don''t know if you''ll worry about me?


    Although he didn''t know what happened to the outside world after entering the world, tianxuanzi would certainly spread his constant news once he couldn''t see himself.


    Especially in this world, the spiritual imprint between him and falling snow is also forcibly blocked, and they can no longer judge his life and death by the imprint, so this time, their sisters will be worried about death.


    He only hoped that tianxuanzi would not leave the underground palace so soon and spread the news of his disappearance later, which would also make his sisters less worried.


    It''s just, can he really find his way back?


    It is still unknown whether there is a way to leave in the depths of the holy mountain, but he can only venture into the land of near death and look for the faint glimmer of vitality.


    Ding Ning looked far into the depths of the ten thousand demon city. Unfortunately, it was as elusive as the ethereal fate. With the strength of his divine consciousness, he could not see through the inner domain, let alone the holy mountain in the depths of the ten thousand demon city.


    There are too many unknowns and mysteries here, which make people confused, confused, panicked and lost.


    Ding Ning''s figure is full of bleak meaning, which is so incompatible with the world, full of unspeakable loneliness and sadness.


    "Saint fairy, is that Peng Tianning really your Taoist companion?"


    "Cut, don''t talk nonsense. Didn''t you kill Ao Hong? How can the holy fairy like him?"


    "How can the wild boy from the wilderness deserve our holy fairy?"


    "Is the saint fairy such a relegated fairy who doesn''t eat human fireworks worthy of ordinary people?"


    "That is, the toad wants to eat swan meat and doesn''t take a bath to take care of his virtue. Who knows what shit luck he has taken, so he plotted against Ao Hong with intrigue."


    "Hum! When the battle for unification of the martial arts field begins tomorrow, he will show his true colors. I look forward to it. As a wild family, he has no capital to be arrogant in front of us."


    ¡­¡­


    Surrounded by a group of young beauties with extraordinary temperament and gorgeous clothes, Peng Tianjie is joking and going to the battlefield channel. They want to meet their companions returning from the bloody battle on the battlefield together.


    Peng Tianjie smiled at the corners of her mouth, and her whole body radiated holy brilliance. Her beautiful eyes blinked, implicitly and gently cleared away the relationship with Ding Ning. By the way, she explained vaguely that she was hurt and lost her strength when the third leader was fighting, so she had to lean on Ding Ning, which made everyone have some misunderstandings.


    Hearing Peng Tianjie''s explanation, a group of young heroes immediately screamed like beating chicken blood, and their anger and resentment dissipated. Their eyes twinkled with hot color and wantonly belittled Ding Ning, hoping to win the favor of beauty.


    They simply can''t accept that the holy and flawless fairy wants to marry a wild race from the great wilderness. You know, the demon families living under the leadership of ten thousand demons simply despise the wild races from the great wilderness and think that they are all uncivilized and ignorant monsters.


    Peng Tianjie has a gentle smile on her face, but she sneers in her heart. Although she is a little angry with Ding Ning and even hates him, she can''t deny his strength. These arrogant guys who only rely on their family background don''t know what awe is.


    Inadvertently, I swept my eyes, but I just saw a familiar figure standing on the edge of the city wall, looking into the distance, and a complex color flashed in my beautiful eyes.


    After hesitating, she didn''t come forward to say hello. Although she wanted these flower guards to teach him a lesson, she knew that it would only humiliate herself and make the fart guy humiliate her even more.


    Just, why does his back look so bleak?


    Peng Tianjie''s eyes flashed a different color. In her impression, Ding Ning was a cheeky, rogue, despicable and down to the extreme, but his whole body was full of mystery, which made people want to get close to him, understand him and study him like an addiction.


    But now, she inadvertently saw Ding Ning''s fragile side, and her heart was vaguely distressed.


    "Well, isn''t that the wild boy?"


    A young sculptor who always stared at Peng Tianjie with admiring eyes keenly noticed that she was absent-minded. Looking along her line of sight, he immediately whispered a scream.


    "It''s really him. Hum, if you don''t hide well in your residence to conserve energy and walk around freely, you''re really confident!"


    The young man of the violent ape family sneered with sarcasm.


    "Is it useful to conserve energy? It''s called a broken pot. It''s impossible to win anyway. Just take advantage of now and have a good look at the scenery. At that time, it''s better to take a good rest as the next step."


    A handsome man of the peacock nationality mocked unscrupulously.


    "Forget it, don''t pay attention to him. Anyway, he is also the hero who killed Ao Hong. He is also a meritorious man for our wing man alliance camp."


    Some people can''t watch it, for fear that they will cause trouble and make peace in it.


    "Wow, his melancholy look is so handsome and cool!"


    There are also flower crazy women with small stars twinkling in their eyes and looking at Ding Ning''s slightly emaciated tall back.


    "Hum, what''s the use of being handsome? It''s just that you''ve been lucky and plotted against Ao Hong. If you want to be handsome, I still think Mr. Lu is the most handsome. If you want to be cool, I still think Mr. you is the coolest. If you want to be overbearing, it''s Mr. LAN of the black tiger family who is the most overbearing!"


    Another young girl said unconvinced, young master Lu and young master you are their idols.


    "Be careful, childe you is all right. Childe Lu and childe LAN are from the hostile camp. Don''t talk nonsense. The camp is not divided."


    Someone shouted angrily.


    The girl was unconvinced, but she didn''t dare to say more. It would be miserable if someone wore her out and gave her a big hat to cooperate with the enemy.


    Some girls were jealous of their favorite boys'' secret love for Peng Tianjie and deliberately provoked them with a smile: "three gongs and four beauties, three gongs and only you childe are in our camp, but three of the four beauties are in our camp. In addition to the flower fairies of the nine tail finch family, who do you think is the most beautiful among the holy fairies, white fairies and feather fairies?"


    "Cough!"


    As soon as they said this, they were embarrassed on the spot. One or two coughed silently for fear of upsetting the holy fairy.


    It''s hard for the young people to say. The girls don''t care. They have long been unhappy with the holy fairy. A girl of the peacock family proudly said, "of course, my sister Ling is the most beautiful."


    "I like the white fairy''s high cold and beautiful temperament. Besides, the white fairy goes deep into the battlefield all day, bravely kills the enemy and makes great achievements for our wing man alliance. This is a model of our generation."


    A girl''s mouth slightly tilted, glanced at the saint fairy and said meaningfully and deliberately.


    After all, among the four beauties, only the holy fairy had only been on the battlefield once. After killing a strong man in the middle of the demon king and winning the title of four beauties, she wandered around the first leader all day and enjoyed the pursuit of heroes of all ethnic groups.

 Chapter 1112

    "Yes, the white fairy and the feather fairy are my favorite fairies. The holy fairy is also very good, but the number of times in the battlefield is a little less."


    "This can''t blame the saint fairy. After all, the winged people were once the royal family, and the saint fairy was a princess."


    "Yes, the status of a saint fairy must be respected. It''s also right not to go to the battlefield."


    There are a lot of girls who envy Peng Tianjie. They are all sarcastic.


    Peng Tianjie clenched her lips and felt wronged. Did she not want to go to the battlefield? As the little princess of the winged people, she wants to go to the battlefield to kill her enemies all the time. However, the four families hate the winged people. As long as the younger generation of the winged people enter the battlefield, they will gather countless people to hunt her. How dare the winged people let her enter the battlefield at this time? But she was hard to say, so she had to keep her face silent, and the cold around her became more and more prosperous.


    "Cough, let''s hurry up. White fairies, young master you, feather fairies, including holy fairies, are the pride of our camp, much better than some wild races of unknown origin."


    Seeing that the atmosphere was becoming more and more rigid and the holy fairy''s face became more and more ugly, the young people of the peacock nationality quickly changed the topic and pulled the hatred onto Ding Ning for fear of a big fight.


    "Yes, yes, compared with three gongs and four beauties, some people don''t even deserve to give them shoes."


    The young man of the mad cow family sneered and said with a disdainful expression on his face.


    "Carrying shoes? I don''t think it''s worth licking the sole."


    The young man of the violent ape race proudly held his arm and said wildly.


    "Don''t say three gongs and four beauties. Even licking the soles of my shoes doesn''t deserve it."


    The peacock youth laughed recklessly, as if he had become taller than others.


    Before they deliberately provoked loudly, Ding Ning must have heard it, but he never said a word. He thought he was timid and became more and more arrogant.


    I don''t know. Ding Ning didn''t pay attention to them at all. It''s just a group of readily perishable dregs. It''s too degrading to find trouble with them.


    But he has never been a magnanimous person. It''s too humiliating to bully them, but the old ancestors who bullied them won''t be humiliating. He remembers the three boys who insulted him. He can''t get up when he beats their ancestors tomorrow to see if they can laugh.


    Peng Tianjie flashed a strange look at the bottom of her eyes and glanced at Ding Ning in surprise. Based on her understanding of the guy, even Ao Hong said that she would kill him. Would she still tolerate the provocation of these guys? It''s abnormal.


    But facts have proved that Ding Ning really endured and always pretended to be deaf and dumb with his back to them, but the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, because he knew that he didn''t have to bully them. Naturally, someone would find a place for himself and shut up these ignorant fools.


    "I thought what a powerful wild clan. It turned out to be just a timid shrinking turtle."


    The young man of the violent ape family opened his mouth and laughed recklessly.


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap sounded, and the violent ape youth staggered, covered his face and roared with shame and anger: "young master you, I didn''t offend you? Why did you hit me?"


    "Those who insult my eldest brother will die. I want to spare your life in the same camp this time. Now you three go down on your knees and apologize to my eldest brother, otherwise, you will die!"


    You was as cold as ever, and he drank coldly with an expressionless face. There was an undisguised killing opportunity flashing at the bottom of his eyes.


    "You, don''t think you are one of the three CHILDES, so you can do it wantonly. You want us to apologize. No way. If you have seed, you will kill us."


    The peacock youth''s face was gloomy, fierce and cowardly. As a peacock, he was used to being arrogant and domineering. It would be better to kill him if he kowtowed and apologized.


    The violent ape youth and the crazy cow youth suddenly came to the bottom of their confidence. Although they were trembling with fear, they still stared at you fiercely, but they were secretly surprised in their heart, big brother you? Is that dingning and childe you brothers?


    Peng Tianjie is even more colorful in her beautiful eyes. Young master you, who has emerged in the past year, is definitely a cruel role in the battlefield. Unexpectedly, she is a brother with Ding Ning and follows Ding Ning''s lead. That''s what I mean.


    You grinned and showed a mouthful of white teeth. Obviously, he was a very handsome young man, but he looked so bloodthirsty and cruel, "in that case, go to death!"


    "You, their mouths are a little cheap, but the crime is not death. One person cuts off two legs and eats barbecue at night!"


    Ding Ning didn''t turn his head and said faintly.


    "OK, brother, I want to eat your barbecue."


    You''s eyes brightened, and your saliva flowed down, and everyone looked cold.


    As soon as the voice fell, you moved and launched an attack at a speed undetectable to the naked eye. The fast one even left hundreds of residual shadows in the air. The faces of the three young people with cheap mouths changed sharply, roared and turned into noumenon, relying on their instinct to resist you''s attack. At the same time, they looked forward to alerting their ancestors to save them.


    "Ah!"


    A shrill scream came, the violent ape youth screamed, the tall figure fell to the ground with a "poof", and his two legs had disappeared.


    "No, ah..."


    The young man of the mad bull clan was scared, but he couldn''t avoid the killing like a shadow. After a scream, he also stepped into the footsteps of the young man of the violent ape clan.


    Only when the peacock youth was about to be cut off by you, a colorful figure flashed past and took the peacock youth to avoid the blow.


    Your pupil contracted slightly and said in a cold voice, "Kong Ling, are you going to be my enemy?"


    Kong Ling was wearing colorful feather clothes. She was beautiful and could not be used for anything. But her body was stained with blood and her face was full of fatigue. She begged: "you, I owe you a life. I shouldn''t have done much, but after all, he is my people. Please give me face."


    "Give you face? Then who gives my eldest brother face? Your people dare to humiliate my eldest brother. I''m magnanimous without asking for his life. Don''t bother, otherwise, don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly."


    You said coldly and resolutely, which made the feather fairy feel angry. She knew how cruel you were.


    Especially today, she was besieged. If Youkan didn''t lend a helping hand for the sake of the same camp, she would be dead now, so she said she owed you a life.


    But now you has said so absolutely. If she gives in like this, she can''t even protect her own people. What face can she have? If you don''t quit, this guy will really turn against her.


    I can''t help feeling remorseful in my heart. I pretended not to see it. It''s not what he wants to turn over with the person she secretly likes for a clansman who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. It''s just, who''s his eldest brother? I didn''t find any other ghost leopards at the scene.


    It''s hard to ride a Tiger now!


    The feather fairy sighed in her heart, pursed her lips and looked at you bitterly. Her beautiful eyes were full of pitiful begging.


    You was expressionless and looked at her indifferently. He didn''t even have a superfluous expression. In his heart, Ding Ning was heaven. As long as Ding Ning gave an order, even if he was asked to poke a hole in heaven, he would not hesitate to implement it.


    "Sister Ling, help me, help me, I don''t want to break my leg!"


    Seeing that the feather fairy was a little loose, the peacock youth was frightened and shouted at the top of his voice.


    "No one can save you."


    At this time, a cold voice came faintly, a black light flashed, the peacock youth screamed, and his two thighs were separated from his body.


    As soon as Kong Ling''s face changed, he frowned and looked at the visitor with fear: "Bai xun''er, haven''t I offended you?"


    "God, how could it be her? White fairy, I haven''t heard that she has a grudge with Ling fairy. Why do you want to help childe you?"


    "My goddess, she won''t like you childe, will she?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. She and childe you are just good friends."


    "That''s good, that''s good, or my heart will be broken."


    Everyone was shocked to see the graceful figure coming, with long hair like a waterfall, cold as ice, dressed in a snow-white robe, like a fairy in the painting.


    "Xun''er, I miss you so much!"


    Just when Kong Ling''s face was ugly but secretly relieved, a happy voice suddenly sounded.


    "I miss you too!"


    In the unbelievable eyes of the people, the eternal iceberg on the ice goddess''s face began to melt rapidly, revealing a beautiful smile. The pace under her feet was faster and faster, and finally ran up, jumping into Ding Ning''s arms like a pigeon in the forest. Endless yearning and missing melted in front of the couple who hugged quietly at this moment.


    "My God, the goddess of my dream!"


    "I don''t believe it. How is this possible? That''s my goddess!"


    "I must be dazzled. I''m dreaming. Yes, it must be a dream, not true..."


    "Who is he? I want to duel with him, ah..."


    ¡­¡­


    All the young people who loved the white fairy looked at the sacred and inviolable snow goddess jumping into the arms of a wild man. The wailing sound became a piece, and the sound of heartbreak could be heard faintly.


    Peng Tianjie''s face was hard to see the extreme. Although she thought she had no feelings for Ding Ning, when she saw Ding Ning and Bai xun''er hugging closely, her heart suddenly hurt badly, as if her own toy had been forcibly robbed, and her heart was empty and uncomfortable.


    Kong Ling''s eyes twinkled brightly. Looking at the thin but tall figure deeply, he felt a deep curiosity. Is this your big brother? Bai xun''er, who can make his eyes higher than the top, fall in love with him so much. Who is he?


    "Xun..."


    A young man not far behind Bai xun''er ran over with a smile. He was about to shout xun''er''s name, but he suddenly saw this scene. When he came to his mouth, his face became very blue. Looking at Ding Ning''s eyes, he was full of cold killing opportunities.


    You looked at him disdainfully, "Yuan Gu, I warned you long ago that Bai xun''er is my sister-in-law. You can''t call xun''er."


    "Go away, don''t think you can tell me what to do if you are one of the three CHILDES. If you want to die, I will help you!"


    Yuan Gu is a violent ape ethnic group. His cultivation has reached the late stage of the demon king. Although he looks young, he is actually an old demon who has lived for thousands of years. However, he is not old. When he sees Bai xun''er, he chases her hard and pesters her. He always considers himself as Bai xun''er''s flower escort, which annoys Bai xun''er.


    At the moment, Yuan Gu saw that Bai xun''er threw himself into his arms. He was already holding a cavity of anger. You dared to threaten him like this. There was no place to vent his anger, so he immediately burst into a loud drink.


    "You''re going to kill my brother? You''re so brave."


    Ding Ning patted Bai xun''er''s fragrant shoulder and released his hand. A cold cold light flashed in his eyes and said coldly to Yuan Gu.


    "Little bastard, I just want to kill him. You can me... Ah..."


    Yuan Gu stared at Ding Ning coldly with dark eyes. In fact, what he wanted to kill most was not you, but Ding Ning.


    At the moment, seeing him take the initiative to deliver it to the door, he was secretly happy. As long as he killed Ding Ning, Bai xun''er couldn''t put himself into his arms.

 Chapter 1113

    Unfortunately, the ideal is very plump and the reality is very skinny. Before he finished his cruel words, a knife light flashed in front of him, and his legs suddenly hurt. He couldn''t help but utter a sad scream. When it fell to the ground, he found that two furry thighs had disappeared and fell into Ding Ning''s hands


    "I don''t have many muscles, I don''t have a small breath, I''m quiet. I wash my eight legs and eat at night."


    Ding Ning slowly put away tianmie, threw eight animal legs to you, and said faintly, "by the way, this damn orangutan hair must be cleaned up. It''s stinking and disgusting."


    "Ah, I''m so angry!"


    Yuan Gu''s face turned red and he gave a loud drink. He opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. Unexpectedly, he was fainted by living Qi.


    "Well, there''s a barbecue tonight."


    Young master you, who has always been cruel, grinned and drooled. He had to go to the water source to wash the ingredients and prepare to eat at night.


    That dogleg''s style makes everyone look like a dull chicken. Is this still the quiet childe who has always been famous for his coldness? He''s a cute and stupid eater.


    Kong Ling is even more pink lipped and has become a lovely O-shaped. The king of assassins, who is strange and unpredictable on the battlefield and frightens the enemy, turns out to be just a stupid and cute big eater in essence? However, how do you feel that he looks more lovely now?


    Peng Tianjie is also a little confused. Is the plot turning too fast? That''s Yuan Gu. Although the statement is not obvious, he is definitely the top among the strong in the later stage of the demon king. He didn''t even see how Ding Ning made his knife, so he lost two thighs.


    The most feared ones are those who used to sneer at Ding Ning. Their legs tremble like chaff. They droop their heads in fear and fear. They don''t dare to look at Ding Ning at all for fear of getting into trouble by him.


    He secretly cursed the outspoken and well founded guess that Ding Ning killed Ao Hong. It was just a lucky peacock youth, MD, who deserved to break both legs and almost implicated Lao Tzu. Fortunately, the great devil was reasonable and didn''t come to trouble them, otherwise, they would be in bad luck.


    Although it''s not a big deal to break arms and limbs in the demon family, those with advanced cultivation can be reborn, and those with low cultivation can be cured by paying some price, but that kind of crime is hard to suffer. Ding Ning didn''t want their three lives, but cut off two legs. It''s really merciful.


    "It''s an unforgivable sin to be bold and dare to kill our comrades in arms in public!"


    At this time, a loud cry came from a distance. The family elders of violent ape, peacock and crazy cow came together and shouted loudly from a distance.


    Ding Ning narrowed her eyes slightly, and a cold light flashed from the bottom of her eyes. She felt that xun''er was a little uneasy, and gently patted her on the shoulder: "don''t worry, it''s okay, isn''t it just some waste? If these old things dare to beep, we''ll have a big meal tonight!"


    "Bastard, don''t rely on you to kill Ao Hong. With some credit, you can do whatever you want. I''m so arrogant and domineering. I''m going to kill you today as an example!"


    The violent ape family has the hottest temper. Before people arrive, they shout loudly.


    "I hate to rely on the old to sell the old."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were sharp. Since they were not ready to reason, let''s stick to it.


    Before the violent ape old man came, the whole man turned into a flash of lightning and greeted him in an instant. The terrible power and white fog filled the air. The people couldn''t see what had happened. Ding Ning had fought with the violent ape old man, and could only hear an angry roar.


    "Kill him, kill him and avenge us."


    The three young people whose legs were broken had abnormal flushes on their faces, a vicious and happy luster in their eyes, and shouted at the top of their lungs.


    "Since you never repent, you can break your arms and have a super dinner at night."


    Ding Ning''s cold voice came from afar. You smiled grimly without hesitation, "OK, I can eat now."


    "Lao Zu, help!"


    The three young people realized that they were still in you''s hands and shouted for help.


    "Presumptuous!"


    "Stop!"


    Kan Kan felt the anger of the old peacock and the boss of mad cow. As soon as he roared, he heard Ding Ning chuckle: "come here, too. You can have a pot of stew in the evening."


    The people looked at each other and couldn''t believe it. They looked at the two ancestors as if they were stuck in a mire. They couldn''t help entering the chaotic fog. In a moment, they lost their figure, and only heard the roar of panic of the three ancestors.


    "Ah!"


    No matter what their war situation was, you ke didn''t hesitate to carry it out since Ding Ning ordered it. His arms were cut off in the scream of three young people crying for their parents.


    You stared at the bloody wings of the peacock youth and muttered in a low voice: "there are only a pair of bird wings. Where can we share them?"


    All the demon families with wings were excited. They all stepped back and hid in the crowd. They stared at you like wild beasts. As long as they saw that the situation was wrong, they turned and ran away. They also whispered to themselves that this bastard was too cruel. Don''t think it''s not enough to roast wings, so we''ll unload our arms to fill it.


    You glanced at Peng Tianjie''s wings with green eyes, which made the holy fairy angry and scolded secretly. The goods and Ding Ning are indeed brothers, a pair of ferocious and abnormal ogres.


    You smashed it, smashed it, whispered: "forget it, how can you say that you and brother are the same race? If you tear your arm, brother will be unhappy."


    Peng Tianjie saw that he turned his head and stared at Kong Ling. He breathed a long sigh of relief. He felt an impulse to burst into tears. Fortunately, I and Ding Ning are both winged people. Otherwise, I''m afraid these wings can''t run away today.


    Pooh, Pooh, what do you think? This is the first leader. The ancestor of the winged man is still there. How can you watch yourself torn?


    Although Peng Tianjie was reluctant to admit it, in fact, she was really frightened. Ding Ning''s brothers were as cruel as him. They saw that the enemies were estimating their opponent''s combat power, but in their eyes, the enemy was food. It was too scary. Were all the people out of the wilderness so savage and violent?


    Thinking of this, Peng Tianjie subconsciously glanced at Bai xun''er. She remembered that the aunt seemed to come from the wilderness, and she didn''t have any bad habits, did she?


    As a result, Peng Tianjie''s heart was cold and her face was blue with fear. NIMA and Bai xun''er didn''t know where to call a large basin of water. They were carefully cleaning the pile of arms and legs ready to go to the grill. Looking at the familiar appearance of light cars, it was obviously not the first time.


    The most frightening thing is that she also found that Bai xun''er secretly swallowed saliva when she looked at the pile of arms and legs that were still bloody and made her want to vomit. This is definitely a recidivist!


    "Well, hey hey, you, let''s... Are we friends?"


    Kong Ling was also frightened by the green eyes. Her scalp was about to explode. NIMA, this is not looking at her lover''s eyes. The cliff was looking at the food. I felt hairy in my heart. I forced out a smiling face and stammered.


    I''m dying of injustice in my heart. People treat you as a lover, but you treat others as food. Do you want to go too far?


    You scratched her head. She seemed a little embarrassed. She tried to resist the impulse to tear off her stick and roast her wings. She carefully discussed with Bai xun''er: "sister xun''er, you are a girl. It shouldn''t matter to eat less roast wings?"


    "Think beautifully. What''s the matter with girls? Girls should eat more roast wings. Only in that way can they be dexterous."


    Bai xun''er said without raising his head, and didn''t give you face at all.


    The expression on you''s face was more bitter and astringent. With a frown on his face, he said, "but I haven''t eaten the wings baked by big brother for a year."


    "Am I not?"


    Bai xun''er turned his good-looking eyes and said angrily.


    You swallowed her saliva and seemed to know that you couldn''t open the gap from Bai xun''er. Your eyes looked around like a searchlight. Where you could see, people were afraid of wild animals. They were always ready to run for their lives at any time for fear of being roasted by this man.


    "Hey! I''m so worried that I won''t let you kill people indiscriminately. Why does this damn guy only have two arms?"


    You sighed with annoyance, stared at the peacock youth who had lost his limbs with a look of bitter hatred, and scolded angrily. Kong Ling felt kind. Have you ever seen a peacock with three wings?


    You green eyes finally stared at poor Yuan Gu and said sadly and angrily: "forget it, without arms, two monkey arms can be worth a roasted wing."


    Yuan Gu opened his eyes leisurely. Before he could figure out what was going on, he felt a pain in his two shoulders. When he looked at it, I went and his two arms were unloaded.


    The problem is that you can unload it. What are you doing so savagely and rudely? It''s hard to tear it off, and it''s still pulling tendons and skin. Doesn''t it hurt? Think about it, he feels so sad, angry, painful, bitter and sad. He has a little pity for himself. Is it wrong to love someone?


    The more you think, the more sad you are. Under the attack of anger, your eyes turned over and fainted again.


    You got cheap and sold well. You stared at Yuan Gu with disgust: "just be bold and a toad wants to eat swan meat. I bah, you deserve it, too!"


    People make complaints about their hearts, Nima, are you so bold? You''ve been forcibly torn off your arms to see if you''re dizzy or not?


    You came up to Bai xun''er and helped her to pluck and clean her hair very diligently. She whispered: "sister xun''er, how long do you say elder brother can finish, I''m hungry."


    Bai xun''er comforted patiently like a big sister: "don''t worry, soon, you can have dinner in an hour at most."


    "Another hour. I''m hungry now."


    Youman''s face was wronged and he rubbed his stomach. His stomach cooed twice.


    "There''s no way. There are many old guys here. They hit the small ones to the big ones, hit the big ones to the old ones, and hit the old ones to an older one. It''s fast to finish in an hour."


    Bai xun''er didn''t lift his head and said calmly. He didn''t seem to worry that Ding Ning would be killed.


    "Hey, that''s true. Let''s make it slowly and carefully. It''s not urgent anyway. It''s only sanitary when the hair is clean."


    Youman''s face helplessly began to pluck, one by one. It''s really thin.


    "Roar!"


    With a terrible roar, four bloody thighs and a pair of wings fell in front of them.


    Ding Ning''s solemn voice came: "you, remember, you can''t kill people if you want to eat roasted wings. We are people with ideals, culture and morality. We should convince people with virtue and don''t eat anything that doesn''t provoke us, okay?"


    "I see, brother. Let''s pluck and clean it first. Can you get another pair of arms later? We can roast wings one by one."


    You happily picked up a pair of wings of the old peacock family, grinned happily and smiled foolishly.

 Chapter 1114

    "Roar!"


    "Little bastard, I want you to die!"


    "Ah, I''ll kill you."


    "How dare you humiliate me like this, you evil bastard? I''ll kill you, kill you."


    The white fog surged wildly, and no one could see what was happening. Only the roars of the three demon kings came.


    "Stop!"


    A cold voice with towering anger rang through the sky, and figures were coming from afar, emitting terrible pressure. They appeared at the scene like gods and demons, looking at the white fog with dignified eyes.


    "God, speaker kongmi has finally come."


    "Speaker Yuan Ming of the violent ape family is here."


    "The speaker of niuyue of mad cow family also came."


    "Speaker Peng Tianao of the winged Terran, speaker Bai Xiu of Medusa, speaker Youye of the ghost leopard..."


    "Oh, my God, all the speakers of the Union parliament are here. Now the boy will be in bad luck."


    "Eh, who is the veiled woman with Peng Tianao? Her breath is very strong. She is not inferior to all the speakers."


    "You don''t even know her. That''s Kong Lei, the first pride of the peacock family. She trained to the later stage of the demon king when she was young. It''s said that she has been closing and breaking through. Now she appears here. It seems that she has broken through the peak of the demon king."


    "Ah, you say she is Peng Tianao''s fiancee, the unique Tianjiao Kong Lei Kong fairy who understands the seven treasures of the peacock family?"


    "Yes, there''s a good play now. This woman is very proud and protects her weaknesses. The madman Peng Tianning dares to break his people''s wings for barbecue. She will never sit idly by."


    ¡­¡­


    People looked at the great figure with envy and reverence and whispered.


    "Leilei, don''t get excited. There must be some misunderstanding."


    Peng Tianao secretly complains, comforting Kong Lei with warm words.


    "Misunderstanding? I peacocks helped you winged people with kindness, but I was humiliated. Did you tell me it was a misunderstanding?"


    Kong Lei''s face was covered with gauze, and a pair of autumn water pupils stared at the white fog coldly, revealing an undisguised killing opportunity.


    Peng Tianao was so excited that he hurriedly said, "Lei Lei, don''t get excited until I ask what''s going on."


    Before Kong Lei got angry, he shouted in the white fog, "brother Tianning, stop first and have a good talk."


    "Well, since brother Tianao has spoken, how can I give this face?"


    Ding Ning''s voice came slowly.


    The white fog kept surging and disappeared in the blink of an eye, revealing the three demon kings who were embarrassed on the ground and lacked arms and legs.


    "Little bastard, I''ll kill you, kill you!"


    The two legged violent ape old man roared at the top of his lungs. He had no reason. His eyes were red and rushed to Ding Ning to kill him.


    "Be honest with me."


    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows and kicked him to the ground. A look of contempt appeared at the corners of his mouth: "the defeated generals of his men dare to speak bravely. If I hadn''t considered being a member of a camp, I would have slaughtered you old bastard."


    "Presumptuous!"


    Yuan Ming, the speaker of the violent ape family, had a gloomy face, shouted angrily, took a hand without warning, and slapped Ding Ning.


    This slap was angry and mixed with the threat of terror. The tragedy of the people had made him out of control. He was going to hurt the killer.


    "Speaker yuan, calm down!"


    Peng Tianao was stunned. His figure was about to be intercepted, but he was stopped by Niu Yue''s figure. He said with an implied threat: "Tianao, don''t bother. It''s not enough to calm the people''s anger to indiscriminately kill innocent maniacs. Don''t ruin the relationship between our races for a bastard."


    Although Kong Mi didn''t start, he stepped forward and stood side by side with Niu Yue. He said expressionless, "he must die today."


    Kong Lei hesitated for a moment. She didn''t speak. Her beautiful eyes flashed. It seemed that she acquiesced in their behavior.


    Medusa and the two speakers of the ghost leopard family looked at each other, hesitated and didn''t speak. They only cared about Bai xun''er and you, not Ding Ning''s life.


    "Although he is a winged Terran, what he has done is too much. He should be killed!"


    The wolf Li speaker of the fast wind wolf family looked cold and said faintly.


    Peng Tianao''s face became very ugly. The situation he was most worried about finally happened. The four clans of violent ape, mad cow, peacock and fast wind wolf joined hands secretly, and a situation of great guest bullying the Lord has been formed. This time, Peng Tianning is afraid to be doomed.


    Looking at Kong Lei whose eyes were indifferent and avoided his sight, there was a touch of sadness and disappointment in her eyes. He thought that the fiancee''s exit at this critical moment would bring great help to the winged people, but now it seems that things are not as simple as expected.


    "Why?"


    Peng Tianao looked at Kong Lei sadly and roared. No matter how stupid he was, he could see that it was clearly a conspiracy.


    The current situation is what they most want to see. They deliberately let the people annoy Peng Tianning. One is to test his strength, and the other is to find an excuse to kill him openly.


    As soon as he dies, the position of majority is in their pocket, and the four ethnic groups in the future Union parliament will have an absolute right to speak.


    Otherwise, without their connivance or private encouragement, how can these young generation dare to find their own way to provoke and kill Peng Tianning, who killed Ao Hong?


    Kong Lei didn''t look at him or explain. She just stood quietly, hunting in colorful feather clothes in the wind. There was no guilt or regret in her beautiful eyes, only a cold and ruthless color.


    Peng Tianao covered his chest and staggered back two steps. His heart was as painful as a needle, and a sad smile appeared on his face.


    Up to now, the ambition of the peacock family has become clear. What else do you not understand?


    He didn''t think about it before, but now he thinks it''s too opportune for Kong Lei to appear. He didn''t leave the customs early or late, but he left the Customs on the eve of Peng Tianning''s contention for the position of Datong.


    And the breath of her whole body is mellow. It is clear that she has broken through long ago. She has not just passed the Customs at all.


    If Peng Tianning''s birth had not threatened the position of Dadu Tong, maybe she is still pretending not to break through and won''t be in a hurry to "get out of the customs"!


    Peng Tianao''s heart was cold to the bottom of the valley, as if he had known this woman for the first time. He looked at her stunned. The once familiar lover made him feel palpitation at the moment.


    In my heart, heaven and man are at war, and there has been a fierce ideological struggle. Is it guaranteed or not? It was a dilemma before him.


    Baopeng Tianning is like tearing the skin with the four races. The alliance will exist in name only, and it can''t compete with the ten thousand demon city at all; If you don''t protect it, you can only watch Peng Tianning be wiped out, which makes the conspiracy of the four races succeed, greatly reduces the prestige of the winged people, and even your own people can''t protect it. Who will work hard for the winged people.


    "Hum! I think you are presumptuous!"


    When he was in a dilemma, an old voice snorted coldly, and a huge handprint like blocking the sky and the sun came first. With one hand, Yuan Ming''s all-out blow was dissolved into invisibility.


    "Lao Zu!"


    Peng Tianao shouted in surprise. His hesitation had turned into perseverance. He was secretly ashamed that he was a man and had not made a decision yet.


    The presidents of the four ethnic groups who secretly formed an alliance all looked a little ugly. Yuan mingleng, who was grumpy, shouted, "speaker, what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean? My wing people always die to life and live to death, and never give up their habits. Peng Tianning is a child of my family. As long as he is still alive, no one can hurt him."


    The ancestors of the winged people did not show up, but the old voice was resolute and unquestioned.


    Ding Ning raised his sword eyebrow, and a touch of warmth flashed across his cold eyes. Although Yuan Ming''s almost sneak attack brought him some threats, it was just a threat. With brother renpi in his hand, not to mention the peak of the demon king, it was not so easy for the strong in the spirit realm to hurt him.


    However, the protection of the ancestors of the winged people still made him feel very comfortable. At least, the winged people didn''t disappoint him. They didn''t hesitate to tear their faces with their allies and protect him, which made him feel a sense of belonging to the winged people for the first time.


    The demon king''s peak is really strong. Although his physical strength is strong enough to compete with the strong at this level, he can''t do it with one enemy against three. If he hadn''t created a spiritual illusion before, he couldn''t resist the cooperation of the three demon kings and hurt them unharmed.


    In particular, Yuan Ming''s palm made him realize the huge gap between him and the peak demon king. Similarly, the peak of the demon king is also strong and weak. No wonder Yuan Ming can become the speaker. If no one has such a life-saving card as brother PI, he can''t carry the attack of the peak demon king like Yuan Ming.


    He is ready to sacrifice people. After brother PI stops the attack, he immediately takes Bai xun''er and you to the end of the world. He believes that the powerful old donkey will not sit back and watch him killed no matter what purpose he has for him.


    But now the protection of the ancestors of the winged people has put his hanging heart into practice. If he can stay in the first leader, who is willing to flee the world.


    "Speaker, this boy kills innocent people indiscriminately..."


    Kong Mi''s face was gloomy. Unexpectedly, the attitude of Yiren''s ancestors was so tough. He was unwilling to stand on the moral commanding height to complain, but he was rudely interrupted by Yiren''s ancestors: "indiscriminate killing of innocent people? Which eye of you saw him indiscriminately killing innocent people? So far, you haven''t killed anyone."


    "But what he did has seriously affected the harmony and unity of the Alliance..."


    Niu Yue looked ferociously at Ding Ning and said something threatening, But was again interrupted by the tough attitude of the ancestors of the wingers: "That''s enough. Don''t treat me like a fool. Do you really think I don''t know? I''m just too lazy to expose you. Remember, our winged people are never threatened by anyone. If you want to threaten by quitting the alliance, I''ll tell you now that you have the wrong idea. Our winged people alliance never forces anyone to join or prevents anyone from leaving. If I don''t think it''s acceptable. You can leave now. "


    The top leaders of the four races looked at each other, and their faces were gloomy. Unexpectedly, in order to protect the damn wild species, the ancestor of the winged man did not hesitate to break up, which was completely beyond their expectation.


    The more angry Niu was, the more he threatened: "since the speaker is so selfish and perverted the law, I, the peacock nationality, will withdraw from this alliance."


    "Bang!"


    A huge handprint fell from the sky without warning. The cow screamed without resistance. The bone patted by the big hand print broke its tendons and stuck to the ground like a pool of mud, showing the color of panic and fear in its eyes.


    "Hum! I said, don''t try to threaten me. This time, I will destroy your whole family next time. You can try and see if I can do it."


    The voice of the winged ancestor said coldly with arrogance.


    Everyone was silent, and the faces of those speakers were worse than eating shit.


    They only knew that the ancestor of the winged man was very strong, but they didn''t expect that he was so strong that even niuyue, the peak demon king, didn''t have the slightest resistance.

 Chapter 1115

    The deterrence of the winged ancestors made them calm down as if they had been splashed with cold water. She knew that their small abacus had been seen through by her. Now if she dared to withdraw from the alliance, the winged ancestors would never let them go. It was not necessary to destroy the family, but it was not impossible to destroy them.


    Without the protection of top combat power, their ethnic group is not far from extinction. The four families in Wanyao City alone will never let them go.


    This understanding filled their hearts with bitterness. They calculated and calculated. In fact, everything was under the control of the ancestor of wing man. She was just too lazy to care. Once they protected the calf, they would all be finished. As an old saying goes, in the face of absolute strength, all intrigues and tricks are a joke.


    "Does anyone want to quit? You can leave now."


    The indifferent voice of the ancestor of the wing man sounded again. Everyone was silent, scolded secretly in his heart and quit? Quitting is death. I haven''t lived enough. We really think we are fools.


    "Since no one chooses to quit, let''s go separately. What should be healed and what should be done. Tomorrow, the dispute over unification will be held as usual."


    After waiting for a moment, the father of the winged man saw that no one answered, and then he clapped his hands with satisfaction.


    "Speaker, I apply for tomorrow''s dispute over unification."


    A stone stirred up thousands of waves. Kong Lei suddenly took a step forward and gave a fist to the sky without expression, but everyone''s face changed.


    Those who have nothing to do with themselves are gloating, while those who are interested in the winged people are worried, while the speaker of the four major races of the secret alliance shows a cold smile and looks at Ding Ning like a dead man.


    Who is Kong Lei? The only peerless Tianjiao of the peacock family who has understood the seven treasures and wonderful skills is not inferior to Peng Tianao. If she participates in the struggle for majority, who else can compete?


    In her capacity, she can directly join the Union parliament and become one of the speakers, but she chose to compete for duotong. She wanted to take the opportunity to kill Peng Tianning.


    The ancestors of the winged people can protect the calf, or they can ignore the threats of the four races and give a tough counterattack. After all, Ding Ning is very measured. He never killed anyone, but just cut off their limbs. This is the reason why they provoked first. It is natural for the winged people to protect the calf. When it comes out, it will not affect the prestige of the winged people, It will add a lot of impression points.


    However, the requirements within Kong Lei''s rules can no longer be blocked by the wing people''s ancestors. The respect of the strong is engraved in the demon family''s bones and blood. There is no way to refuse reasonable requirements, otherwise, the wing people alliance will really lose people''s hearts.


    Kong Lei''s skill is very poisonous. It''s an extremely sharp counterattack after being slapped in the face by the ancestors of the winged people.


    The ancestor of the winged man was silent and sighed for a long time: "Kong Lei, do you really want to do this?"


    "Lei''er has just closed the door and made a breakthrough, which needs to be honed by fighting. This little brother Tianzong of Tianning has superior fighting power. He can defeat the three demon kings with ease. He is lei''er''s strongest opponent. I hope the great speaker will succeed."


    Kong Lei said respectfully, but his words implied a sharp edge. He clearly pointed at Ding Ning and said things with his previous achievements, which directly blocked the excuse that the cultivation of wing people''s ancestors was too different.


    "Kong Lei, you... Ah!"


    Peng Tianao looked at Kong Lei sadly and wanted to persuade her, but after seeing her determined expression, he sighed and closed his mouth.


    He knew that Kong Lei had completely put his position on the opposite side of the winged Terran, and there was no possibility with him anymore.


    "I don''t need to be embarrassed. I also want to see how powerful the peerless Tianjiao of the peacock family is. I like such a good grindstone!"


    Ding Ning saw that the old ancestor of the winged man didn''t make a statement, and knew that she was very embarrassed. He always respected him personally. He was also three feet old. He immediately took a step forward, hugged his fist and said in a Byron voice.


    The ancestor of the winged man hesitated and said, "but..."


    "Nothing. However, since my practice, I have always faced difficulties. The more difficult the challenges, the more interested I am and the stronger my ancestors are."


    Ding Ning said with a firm attitude and firm eyes.


    Kong Lei took an unexpected look at Ding Ning, and then a cold sarcastic color flashed in her beautiful eyes.


    Self confidence is very good, but arrogance, it''s easy to lose your life. Well, Peng Tianning doesn''t know how to live or die, but it suits her heart.


    "Well, since you''ve made up your mind, it''s up to you. Let''s make up our minds."


    Yi Ren''s grandfather didn''t keep silent for too long, but agreed after a little meditation. She didn''t feel that Ding Ning was arrogant, but she felt very happy in her heart.


    Although the brothers Peng Tianao have good qualifications, they lack the vitality that some young people should have. They are afraid of hands and feet. They are more than successful and lack of development.


    Instead, it was Ding Ning. The newborn calf was not afraid of tigers. She knew that there were tigers in the mountain and preferred to go to the tiger mountain, which made her see the courage and determination to move forward. This was the unyielding blood flowing in the blood of the winged people. She secretly made up her mind to save Ding Ning''s life tomorrow even if she tried to break the rules.


    "In that case, Kong Lei leaves and waits for brother Tianning on the martial arts arena tomorrow."


    Kong Lei''s colorful clothes fluttered, her beautiful eyes flashed coldly, bowed her hands, seemed modest and realistic, but said conceited. In her eyes, Ding Ning was already a mortal.


    "Brother, you don''t deserve the title. See Zhenzhang tomorrow, grindstone!"


    Ding Ning was tall and straight, with his hands on his back, glanced at her and said calmly.


    What an arrogant boy, he is really a character. It''s a pity that if he offends Kong Xianzi, he will die tomorrow.


    Most of the people present looked at Ding Ning with a touch of pity in their eyes,


    Kong Lei''s pupils were tiny, and the fundus of her eyes was burning with an undisguised killing opportunity, but she soon returned to normal. She smiled and said, "since you are so confident, I will do my best in the martial arts arena tomorrow, so as to play the role of a sharpener."


    "It''s good that you have this consciousness. I hope you don''t disappoint me like these soft foot crabs."


    Ding Ning said tit for tat, picked with his toes, kicked out the three disabled demon kings and went straight to Kong Lei.


    The woman has been willing to kill him since the dispute over the application for majority unification. He will never be polite to anyone who wants to kill.


    Kong Lei''s face was as usual. With a gentle wave of her hand, she formed a transparent air bed in front of her and slowly held the three disabled demon kings to the ground.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed and he was secretly vigilant. Kong Lei is not simple. Her control of power has reached the point of perfection. It seems that tomorrow will be another hard battle.


    "Let''s go!"


    Kong Lei said faintly, holding the three demon kings to turn and leave, and didn''t look at Peng Tianao from beginning to end.


    The speakers of the four races took a meaningful look at Ding Ning, quietly hid into the dark, and even faintly took Kong Lei''s lead.


    The speaker of Medusa and ghost leopard came to Bai xun''er and you and wanted to take them away, but they refused and finally had to give up.


    Although Bai xun''er has always been associated with the ethnic group, he is extremely resistant to speaker Bai Chuanxiu and has repeatedly rejected her solicitation.


    She is Medusa''s lineal blood, and Bai Chuanxiu is only a branch blood. As a result, the lineal blood has suffered great difficulties and declined. Bai Chuanxiu''s branch has stood idly by and ignored it. It also takes advantage of the situation to rise. It seems that she thinks she is legitimate, which makes Bai xun''er very angry. Therefore, she always has no face for Bai Chuanxiu and refuses the olive branch she handed over.


    Not to mention youze, a person who grew up in the wilderness has no sense of belonging to the ethnic group. If he did not show good talent and win the name of Childe youze, the ghost leopard family would not look at him and try their best to win him over.


    Peng Tianao took a deep breath and was obviously in a bad mood, but he still preached to Ding Ning: "although most of the traditional competition rules are that if you admit defeat, you are not allowed to kill, but Kong Lei understands the seven treasures wonderful skill, which is likely to make you unable to make a voice even when you admit defeat. Be careful yourself. If you can''t, just give up."


    "I won''t give up. Tell me about the seven treasures."


    Although Ding Ning is not afraid, he knows himself and the enemy and is invincible in a hundred battles. It''s good to know more about his opponents.


    "Well... Ask your little sister. I''m a little tired. I''ll go back and have a rest first."


    It seems that Kong Lei''s blow to Peng Tianao was not small, which made him quite disheartened. He threw the problem to his sister, turned and left sadly.


    Ding Ning understood his mood and turned his eyes to Peng Tianjie. It seems that the change of Kong Lei''s future sister-in-law not only hit Peng Tianao deeply, but also made her little sister-in-law unable to accept it for a moment. She hasn''t recovered yet.


    Kong Ling tightly pursed her pink lips and took a deep look at the heartless you. With the people who had lost their limbs, she left quietly with a sigh.


    The onlookers gradually dispersed. Groups of people whispered the wonderful scene they saw today and talked happily about the fate of the position of majority leader tomorrow. Of course, they all supported Kong Lei on one side and thought that Ding Ning would lose.


    Some people even bet that Ding Ning can hold up a few moves under Kong Lei''s hands, and the odds have reached an amazing one to one hundred.


    The demons who got the news came to bet one after another. Only a few people were attracted by the 100 times odds and bet on Ding Ning with the idea of seeking wealth and wealth. More people bet heavily on Kong Lei. The only difference is that Ding Ning can stick to a few moves in her hands.


    Ding Ning knows nothing about all this. At the moment, he is eating with Peng Tianjie, xun''er and you who have not returned to God. Otherwise, even if he borrows money, he must bet on himself.


    The golden barbecue exudes an attractive fragrance. You and xun''er are happy to squint their eyes. They don''t care to talk at all, and their mouths are full of oil.


    Peng Tianjie was also bewitched by the fragrance. She could no longer care about nausea. She was gnawing with a big corbel. Her big eyes narrowed into a crescent shape. Her full mouth was still busy muttering: "delicious. It''s really delicious. It''s so fragrant. I''ve never eaten such a delicious roast."


    At the moment, she is simply a naive and naive girl who eats goods. Where is there a trace of the sanctity of a saint fairy.


    "Eat slowly. Don''t choke. No one will rob you. There''s enough barbecue tube today."


    Ding Ning smiled, showing a rare color of doting, and reached out to help her wipe the polished corners of her mouth, which made her a little stunned. Her cheeks were slightly red. She glared at him fiercely, but she couldn''t resist the temptation of delicious food after all. She puffed up her cheeks and continued to enjoy the gluttonous feast.


    Peng Tianjie looks very simple and lovely, which is many times better than the previous image of scheming bitch, which makes him feel very comfortable.


    In the distance, many demon families smelled the aroma of barbecue and couldn''t help swallowing their saliva. They wanted to eat but didn''t dare to approach. After all, the previous performance of Ding Ning was too cruel. Who knows if they would be roasted by Ding Ning as food on the spot.

 Chapter 1116

    "Wow, it''s delicious. I finally found you, brother. I miss your barbecue!"


    At this time, with a warm voice suddenly sounded, people sat down by the campfire, grabbed a large piece of oily barbecue and ate it.


    A wisp of black thread quietly climbed up Ding Ning''s forehead and looked at the uninvited guest. Unexpectedly, I''ll see you after a year. The weasel was still so shameless and skinnless that he ate and drank everywhere.


    Huang Sheng ignored you''s murderous eyes. After eating a large piece of barbecue, he patted his bulging stomach with satisfaction, hiccupped his face, thumbed up and said with emotion: "brother, you are the only family that can make such delicious barbecue."


    "How did you get it first?"


    Ding Ning doesn''t like Huang Sheng, but he''s not very annoying. Although this guy has a thick skin, he''s really brave. It''s not easy to live alive now.


    "I''m looking for you. I came to the first leader after going through many difficulties and hardships, just to find you."


    Huang said with a straight and strong spirit. Naturally, he took a piece of barbecue just baked by Ding Ning and nibbled it with a smile, While flattering: "I knew you couldn''t hide your light anywhere, brother, so I''ll wait for you at the first leader. I believe that sooner or later, you will appear in front of me. Sure enough, I didn''t guess wrong. You really appeared and made such a big noise as soon as you appeared. You deserve to be my brother Huang Sheng."


    Ding Ning wanted to beat up the shameless goods, but although this guy was shameless and counselled when he met the enemy, he did not hesitate to stand on his side every time when others were as afraid of him as snakes and scorpions. Based on this, he could not treat him coldly, shook his head silently, picked up a piece of barbecue and continued to barbecue.


    Peng Tianjie puffed her mouth and quietly swallowed her saliva. She stared at the barbecue in Ding Ning''s hand and glanced angrily at Huang Sheng. It was all this damn guy. If he hadn''t suddenly appeared and robbed the freshly roasted barbecue, which barbecue would be hers.


    Huang Sheng was keenly aware of her disdainful eyes and grinned with a pair of signboard like big teeth, but he didn''t mean to be humble at all. He continued to wolf down firmly.


    Bai xun''er and you also ate up the barbecue in their hands, licked their lips and stared warily at the barbecue in Ding Ning''s hands, looking ready to fight at any time.


    Looking at this scene, Ding Ning is a little sad and laughing. Now he feels like a keeper in the zoo, preparing food for these small animals.


    Reluctantly shook his head and took out several large pieces of barbecue to barbecue at the same time, so as not to make these food goods fight for barbecue.


    Several people chatted while eating and told about the situation after leaving. The atmosphere gradually became warm. As Ding Ning took out several jars of self brewed spirit wine, the wine fragrance escaped, which made several food mouths flow out.


    Xun''er also ignored his image and drank freely with the wine jar. A layer of beautiful purplish red appeared on his white and charming face, which was dazzling.


    Peng Tianjie is the same. Good wine and barbecue are the best delicacy she has ever eaten, which makes her look very happy and her little face is very cute.


    You and Huang Sheng, not to mention, ate a mouthful of barbecue, drank a mouthful of wine, and shouted happy!


    Five people were eating and drinking. They were not happy. No one mentioned the dispute over unification that will begin tomorrow.


    Until the mid day of the month, all the people broke up happily. Huang Sheng and you, who were also drunk, talked quietly, like their own brothers who had been separated for many years.


    Xun''er and Peng Tianjie are also sisters in deep love. Their eyes are blurred. They hold hands and talk about themselves like a pair of lotus flowers.


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and shook his head. He wanted to get Kong Lei''s information from Peng Tianjie''s mouth. All of this was lost, but he didn''t care too much. Although he knew himself and the enemy, he was confident that even if he didn''t know anything, he might not lose to Kong Lei.


    After returning the drunk four people to their respective rooms, Ding Ning transferred his spiritual power to evaporate the alcohol, and his mind instantly returned to Qingming. After setting up a warning array in his room, he turned pale, opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of black blood, and then silently crossed his knees to meditate and heal, in order to return to his peak state to deal with the upcoming war.


    No one knows that in the white fog, although he cut the three peak demon kings into deformities by using the illusion created by the God eater, he was actually hurt a lot. He was always strong in order to not weaken his momentum.


    The power of the peak demon king is not a child''s play. Those residual forces constantly destroy his meridians in his body, and the recovery speed of the five elements body can not be removed quickly. Therefore, it is completely dissolved with the help of the Qi and blood and spiritual power contained in barbecue and spirit wine.


    One Sunday, two Sundays


    Just when Ding Ning fell into cultivation, the door quietly opened and a figure sneaked in.


    Ding Ning suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were shining in the dark. He stared at the uninvited guest without blinking. The warning array was connected with his mind. As long as someone entered the room, he would know for the first time.


    "Brother Tinian!"


    The figure in the dark crept over, calling softly in his mouth.


    Ding Ning raised her eyebrows. Why did Peng Tianjie touch her room in the middle of the night? What does she want?


    He immediately closed his eyes and pretended to enter the state of deep cultivation, but a wisp of divine consciousness quietly distributed out, paying attention to Peng Tianjie''s every move.


    "Brother Tinian, did you sleep?"


    Peng Tianjie sneaked up to Ding Ning and looked at his cross knee cultivation without disturbing him. She sat quietly by the bed with a blurred color in her beautiful eyes and looked at him.


    Ding Ning was not at ease when he was seen. He whispered to himself, what moth will this strange little girl produce again.


    I don''t know how long it took, Peng Tianjie gave a long sigh, flashed a firm color in her beautiful eyes, took out a folded animal skin with ancient flavor, put it on the bed, took a deep look at Ding Ning and left quietly.


    Ding Ning slowly opened his eyes and looked at the empty room suspiciously. He didn''t know which one Peng Tianjie was playing.


    After opening the animal skin, Ding Ning was slightly moved by it. It recorded Kong Lei''s combat skills, body method, blood and divine power and other details in detail.


    The body method of the peacock family is called Fengxiang Jiutian. It is different from the Jinpeng speed of the Kunpeng family. It is a fighting body method that can make the best use of the flash movement within a square inch. It is similar to the one handed down to him by the old donkey.


    However, Fengxiang Jiutian is not only a fighting body method, but also a very tempting dance step, which can induce the opponent''s deepest desire, thus affecting his mind and losing consciousness in battle.


    In addition to Kong Lei''s detailed information and fighting habits, the animal skin also emphatically reminded him not to fight with Kong Lei.


    Kong Lei has a slim figure and looks very weak. It is easy for people to mistakenly think that her physical strength is not high and choose to fight close to her. This is an extremely confusing deception.


    In fact, before she closed, her physical strength almost reached the limit of the demon king. Now, no one knows what level her physical strength reaches when she breaks through the pass.


    Ding Ning frowned. He didn''t expect Kong Lei''s physical strength to reach such a level. It was very tricky, but he was very confident. With his flawless holy body, no one could compare with him in the physical strength of martial artists in the same realm.


    Many secrets of Kong Lei are also listed on the animal skin. Others only know that she is used to using her right hand, but they don''t know that she has been left-handed since childhood. The killing power of her left hand is much stronger than that of her right hand.


    What''s more, few people know that Kong Lei''s round and slender legs are her strongest and most deadly attack and killing weapon, which is much stronger than her hands.


    According to the data on the animal skin, Kong Lei is a fighter with great combat effectiveness. It seems that she has weaknesses. It is often the traps she deliberately exposed. If he naively wants to take advantage of these weaknesses, he will only fall into her trap and suffer a fatal blow.


    "Underestimate this woman!"


    Ding Ning''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly and whispered softly.


    If he didn''t see the information on the animal skin, Ding Ning was still full of confidence, but at the moment, he felt a heavy pressure.


    No wonder Kong Lei dared to disobey the father of the winged man and openly expressed her determination to kill him. This woman is terrible and desperate.


    In particular, her heart is deep and palpitating, and the weaknesses exposed all over her are her intentional traps. Every frown, smile, word, action and every move may be premeditated calculations.


    What makes Ding Ning feel the most pressure is that in addition to her almost flawless fighting talent, she also awakened the most powerful blood magic of the peacock family - the seven treasures magic skill.


    The power of the seven treasures wonderful technique is extremely terrible. There is nothing between heaven and earth. Once you cultivate to a great perfection, it is difficult to carry your hand in the sky and the earth.


    The only good news is that the cultivation of the seven treasures is extremely difficult. We need to gather together seven natural wonders in the world and keep warming them up in order to finally succeed in the cultivation. Even if the peacock family did their best, they only found four wonders for thousands of years, and could not give full play to the maximum power of the seven treasures.


    But even so, the power of the seven treasures of the four treasures can not be underestimated, which brings heavy pressure to Ding Ning.


    In particular, Kong Lei refined the four treasures a long time ago, but who knows if she refined the fifth wonder during her retreat? Even if the peacock family finds the fifth wonder, it will never tell anyone.


    The reason why Ding Ning cares so much about how many strange things she refined is because he knows that if there are only four strange things, he still has the strength of a fight. Once she refined the fifth one, it will form a five-color divine light with doubled power, which is completely different from the power of refining the four strange things.


    Unfortunately, the information that the winged Terran can provide is the information before Kong Lei''s closure, and the winged Terran can''t get the information after she leaves the customs.


    Ding Ning''s eyebrows turned into a big pimple and completely put down his contempt. Kong Lei is definitely the strongest opponent he has ever met, so he has no confidence to win.


    Unconsciously, I made a comprehensive comparative analysis from various angles, and the results were somewhat sad. I found that I was inferior to Kong Lei in any aspect except that my physical strength was slightly better than Kong Lei.


    Cultivation realm is the first heaven in Zhenwu realm. Kong Lei is already the demon king equivalent to the peak of Shengwu realm, which is two big realms plus eight small realms.


    In terms of divine consciousness, although he is confident that his spiritual strength is much purer than Kong Lei, and even much higher than her degree of control, due to the limitation of cultivation realm, the intensity is roughly equal to her, or even slightly worse.


    The same is true in terms of spiritual power. Jingchun is pure, and the storage capacity is not low, but the demon family does not cultivate spiritual power at all, but the power of Qi and blood, which is much better than him in this regard.

 Chapter 1117

    In the field, Ding Ning has a slight advantage, but Kong Lei''s data show that she also has her own field.


    But no one knows what her field is. Those who have seen her field have become dead, which adds a sense of mystery to her.


    In terms of magic weapons, Ding Ning can only take tianmie and renpi. Renpi can only be used as a life-saving card. Although tianmie has entered the category of artifact, it is only a knife embryo after all, and can not give full play to the real power of artifact.


    As for the black jade gourd, Ding Ning has also studied it carefully. It seems to be a body protection magic weapon refined by the black blood epidemic family. It stores a ray of pressure from the immortal strong. When it''s critical, he can read a shameful spell to defend. It''s a life-saving thing like brother renpi, but it doesn''t have the function of killing the enemy. It has been lost to you by him.


    The eyeball of Qianmu plague God has extremely strong lethality. According to Bai xun''er, the light beam emitted by this thing is called penetrating ray, just like the petrified eyeball. Unfortunately, this thing can only be controlled and used by refining it into its own blood with a special secret method, otherwise it will attack indiscriminately regardless of the enemy and ourselves.


    Not to mention that Ding Ning didn''t want to refine this kind of thing into his own blood. Even if he wanted to refine, it was too late. After all, refining is not a thing overnight, so Ding Ning simply gave xun''er a penetrating eye.


    So far, Ding Ning has not found any clue about the mysterious three treasures. He can''t urge them with all his skills, as if their self recovery is just a short-lived illusion in the land of reincarnation.


    In terms of elements, Ding Ning has the upper hand. However, in this world without heaven, the power of elements has been greatly weakened. It''s OK to deal with ordinary people. It''s useless to deal with strong people like Kong Lei. He simply doesn''t consider it.


    The only thing that can make him compete with Kong Lei is probably the array. The array is broad and profound. It''s unpredictable. It''s a good way to deal with Kong Lei with the array.


    However, although his array attainments are close to the level of the divine array master, he has not reached the point of forming an array in the void after all. It takes time to arrange the array. How can Kong Lei''s city hall give him time to arrange the array?


    He knew very well that the four clandestine races were ambitious and had regarded the position of majority as something in their pocket. They would never tolerate the existence of this variable and would inevitably want to eliminate it. Soon, the dispute over majority had evolved into a battle to kill him.


    If he can''t defeat Kong Lei and win the position of Dadu unification, there will be only a dead end. Despite the strong attitude of the ancestors of the winged people to protect him, Kong Lei does things within the rules, and she can''t openly defend it, which is not a good thing for the whole winged people.


    Although he is not interested in the position of majority, now he has been inadvertently involved in the vortex of power and profit. He can''t hide or retreat. Only by moving forward bravely and cutting through thorns and thorns can he get a glimmer of vitality.


    After a year of closed door practice, I thought I had been able to sweep the four directions, but I didn''t expect to meet Kong Lei''s powerful enemy as soon as I left the customs, which hit his self-confidence deeply, made him feel inexplicably depressed, and even gave birth to a touch of despair.


    In the final analysis, the reason for all this is that the strength gap between him and Kong Lei is so large that he can''t compete with the endless cards. The gap between two big realms and eight small realms makes him impossible to win.


    After much thought, Ding Ning found himself at a loss and couldn''t think of any strategy to defeat the enemy, which made him upset and irritable.


    The ignorant man is fearless. Even if he knew he was defeated, he didn''t have any fear at all. But after seeing the animal skin sent by Peng Tianjie, he was deeply aware of the huge gap between the two. The mountain like terrorist pressure made him upset. His eyes were not only bloody, but his expression became extremely cold. Even unknowingly entered the second personality state.


    Is Peng Tianjie kind? Or deliberately upset his mood?


    His dark second personality makes his thoughts extremely extreme. In addition, he always thinks Peng Tianjie is a girl with deep intention. Therefore, at this moment, he subconsciously thinks Peng Tianjie is deliberately harming him.


    Therefore, Ding Ning disappeared in place, floated out like a ghost and found Peng Tianjie''s room.


    As the little princess of the winged people, Peng Tianjie has her own separate residence, with strict security in front of the door, three steps, one post, five steps and one sentry.


    But in Ding Ning''s invisible state, no one could find his trace, making it easy for him to enter Peng Tianjie''s residence.


    "Lei Lei, why did you do this? Didn''t you expose your cards?"


    As soon as Ding Ning slipped into the yard, he heard Peng Tianjie''s confused voice. He was shocked. Is it Kong Lei?


    "I just want to expose my cards to him and let him know what a gap is."


    There was a charming voice in the room, which was very different from the previous indifferent voice.


    Ding Ning''s eyes narrowed and twinkled with cold light. Sure enough, they were collusive. In order to disturb his state of mind, they immediately gathered their Qi and concentration, carefully approached the window lattice to eavesdrop on what they would say.


    "But doesn''t that expose your cards?"


    Peng Tianjie asked worried.


    "Well, don''t worry. I know. Come on. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you."


    Kong Lei interrupted Peng Tianjie''s question and said very vaguely.


    Ding Ning was slightly stunned. How did he feel strange.


    "Lei Lei, I miss you too. I miss you so much. Come on, I can''t wait."


    But then there was a red faced and decadent sound in his ear, which made his expression suddenly strange. The two women even played the game of fake Phoenix and virtual Phoenix. The demon family also had lilies?


    No wonder Peng Tianjie knows Kong Lei is ambitious and willing to use it for her. This woman is really desperate for love.


    Ding Ning showed a sudden color, but his eyes became more and more cold. The two women were both thoughtful people, but they were still a pair of lovers who loved each other. From their conversation, it can be seen that Kong Lei seemed to occupy an absolute dominant position between the two.


    "Well... Lei Lei... Can you tell me what you really want?"


    Peng Tianjie uttered a fascinating groan, but a moment later she asked coldly.


    Ding Ning''s heart moved slightly. It seems that Peng Tianjie is not too stupid. He still doubts Kong Lei.


    "I want you, ah Jie. You know how much I love you. For you, I must have supreme rights. Only in this way can we be together in good faith. I can''t stand your big brother''s affectionate eyes anymore. Every time he looks at me, I get goose bumps all over."


    Kong Lei said affectionately.


    "Lei Lei, you are very kind to me. I love you. Stop first and I''ll give you a present."


    Peng Tianjie seemed to be moved. She gently picked up the beautiful face she was talking with on her body and said with a red tide on her face.


    "What gift? So serious."


    Kong Lei looked at her affectionately, and the color of expectation flickered in her beautiful eyes.


    "You''ll know later."


    Peng Tianjie smiled, got up naked, went aside, took out a incense and lit it and inserted it in the censer.


    "Dark night infatuation?"


    Kong Lei looked at the incense in surprise, then suddenly smiled and said, "ah Jie, do you want to use this dark night infatuation to cheer us up?"


    "Yes, I haven''t seen Lei Lei for a long time. I specially found this extremely rare dark night infatuation to cheer us up and solve my lovesickness."


    Peng Tianjie said happily, and the lustre of desire flashed in her pure eyes.


    "Giggle, my little ah Jie, I can play more and more..."


    Kong leijiao smiled, hugged Peng Tianjie and went to bed. Soon, she made a sharp gasp


    Ding Ning listened to the fire rising from the corner of the wall, the animal blood boiling, and the cold and hot light flashing from the bottom of his eyes.


    If he hadn''t been afraid of being discovered by Kong Lei, he would have found out his divine knowledge. Although she didn''t know how Kong Lei looked, her figure and temperament were absolutely impeccable, giving rise to a strong desire to conquer.


    What''s more, Peng Tianjie is a stunning beauty and has the power of light. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have regarded her as something in his bag.


    Ding Ning''s thought of entering the second personality is very evil. All that flickers in his mind are pornographic / MI pictures of two women intertwined. If there was not a trace of reason and knew that he was by no means Kong Lei''s opponent, he would have rushed in and gave both beauties to Huo Huo.


    But listening to the two women''s forgetful groans, his only reason was about to lose, his eyes were red, his breathing was heavy, and he was on the verge of collapse at any time.


    "Ah, ah Jie, why don''t I have any strength?"


    Kong Lei suddenly lost her voice and screamed, which surprised Ding Ning. Lingtai restored the first line of Qingming, took back the steps to be taken, quickly withdrew from the second personality state that was about to get out of control, collected Qi and breath, and continued to listen.


    "Giggle, Leilei, isn''t that good? I don''t want you to fight with others. How can I rest assured that if you are hurt a little, I won''t die of heartache."


    Peng Tianjie smiled very charming. The green onion and white jade fingers stroked Kong Lei''s hair and sniffed her taste.


    "Ah Jie, don''t joke. You should know the meaning of today''s war to me. Good boy, give me the antidote quickly."


    Kong Lei''s heart sank and said with a forced smile.


    "Lei Lei, I''m not kidding. Really, you''re a woman. Can''t we enjoy life together? Why do we have to fight for power and profit?"


    Peng Tianjie stroked Kong Lei''s flawless face, stared into her eyes and said seriously, "Lei Lei, give up. I don''t want to see you live so hard."


    "Ah Jie, are you crazy? You know my character. If you do this, I won''t forgive you all my life."


    The smile on Kong Lei''s face faded and turned into the cold and heartless look before.


    "Enough, Lei Lei, you have changed. I saw your cold and heartless appearance today. I knew you had changed. You made me feel so strange and scared!"


    Peng Tianjie burst into tears and roared hysterically, "I think I''m going to lose you. Do you know how much I love you? I don''t allow you to take any risks."


    "Hey! Well, ah Jie, I''m sorry. I''m not good, but you know I won''t leave you. Everything I do is for us to be together!"


    Seeing that Peng Tianjie was out of control, Kong Lei showed a soft color in her eyes and said in a warm voice: "do you think I will lose to that boy?"


    "Yes, you will not only lose to him, but also die in his hands."


    Peng Tianjie''s eyes twinkled with inexplicable magic color and murmured, "you are confident because you don''t know him. He is a very magical person. Every time I think he can''t beat his opponent, he will create miracles beyond my expectation."

 Chapter 1118

    "Do you like him?"


    Kong Lei looked at the inexplicable look in Peng Tianjie''s eyes and clicked in her heart. Her eyes became very gloomy and her tone was sour.


    "Like him? That bastard saved me, but he''s smelly, rogue and shameless. How can I like him? I won''t let you compete with him because I know how cruel and cruel he is. If you lose, he''ll kill you and eat it."


    Peng Tianjie''s eyes flickered, shook her head and explained, but there was a deep color of confusion in the bottom of her eyes.


    Do you like it? She didn''t know, but when he wiped the oil stains on the corners of his mouth with a gentle smile, her heart suddenly jumped very badly, and there was no more panic. She had never experienced that kind of strange feeling, even when Kong Lei was with her, she had never felt that kind of palpitation.


    She is still confused because she doesn''t know whether she is worried that Kong Lei will be killed or Ding Ning will be hurt. She just wants to stop the war.


    Listening to her answer, Kong Lei was relieved. A happy color flashed across the corners of her mouth, and the frost on her face melted. She looked at her affectionately and said softly, "good Ajie, stop making trouble, give me the antidote quickly. Believe me, I will never fail."


    "No, I won''t let you take any risks. War is a man''s business, and I don''t want you to be the leader."


    Peng Tianjie stubbornly bit her lower lip, looked into her eyes without flinching, and said resolutely.


    Kong Lei''s eyes were burning with dangerous flames, and her face gradually became cold. She said sarcastically, "I didn''t expect that I would be planted in your hands. You didn''t just hope that I wouldn''t be hurt? What''s more, you should consider it for your winged Terrans?"


    Peng Tianjie looked at her in a daze. There was a look of disappointment and sadness at the bottom of her eyes. She sighed faintly: "whatever you think, it''s for the wing Terran. I won''t let you participate in tomorrow''s big competition."


    "Peng Tianjie, I''m wrong about you, but if you think this can stop me, it''s a dream. As long as my people find me missing, they''ll come to the door soon. There won''t be any change. I''ll tear the wild boy to pieces myself."


    Kong Lei said indifferently.


    "Cluck, Lei Lei, do you think I''m a child? No one knows our relationship. You came here to meet me secretly. Even if they found you missing, how could they find me here?"


    Peng Tianjie smiled and said without fear.


    Kong Lei''s face was stifled, her tone slowed down a little, and she tried to contend: "OK, ah Jie, I promise I won''t leave you and I promise I won''t be hurt. Just give me the antidote, okay?"


    "No, you say you want to be with others. Can''t you stay here for a few days? Although the immortals are drunk and can''t exert their strength, we can still do something we like to do."


    Peng Tianjie has made up her mind. She winked charmingly and bent down


    The room soon rang out again with a stirring sound, which made the evil fire that had not been easily calmed down by a guy eavesdropping on the corner rise again.


    Kong Lei was drugged by the immortals and couldn''t exert her strength? Does that mean that now she can''t even notice her peeping? Even if you find yourself, you can only let yourself be slaughtered.


    At the thought of this, Ding Ning''s eyes are green. He has always been energetic. Almost every day, there are no women. This time, he has held back for more than a year. It''s just that he didn''t encounter this scene. Now that he met it, he immediately ignited his long-standing desire.


    What morality, what propriety, righteousness and shame, go to hell.


    Anyway, Peng Tianjie has long been designated by him as his own little maid. He also plays the role of breaking through the furnace tripod. Sooner or later, he will become his own woman.


    As for Kong Lei, the woman wanted to kill him. He didn''t have any favor for such a vicious woman. Even if he put her on, he wouldn''t have any psychological burden at all.


    Therefore, Ding Ning spent a little time to set up five major arrays around. Even if the ancestor of wing man suddenly came and wanted to go in, he couldn''t break the array in more than half an hour.


    "Ah, you... Why are you here?"


    The confused Kong Lei was still very alert. When she was buried in her hard work, she suddenly noticed that someone was peeping next to her. She looked up and was meeting Ding Ning''s smiling eyes. Her bleary eyes immediately recovered their clarity. She cried out in panic and pulled the quilt over her concave and convex body.


    "You... How did you get in?"


    Peng Tianjie, who was awakened by Kong Lei, turned red. She stretched out her hand to pull the quilt to hide her shame and asked in panic.


    Ding Ning was a little distracted. Unexpectedly, Kong Lei was so beautiful that she dared to be no less beautiful than Peng Tianjie, even worse. She immediately smiled evil: "I''ll take back my bet!"


    "What bet?"


    Peng Tianjie''s brain was blank and asked foolishly.


    "The bets for the waiter''s bed, you have charmed this strong enemy for me. Most of them belong to me. Of course, I have to take back the bets in advance to avoid someone''s default."


    Ding Ningxie smiled, reached out and pulled up her shame cover sheet, revealing her flawless white jade body, and gulped down her saliva.


    "I... i... you... You are shameless... Um..."


    Peng Tianjie was about to cry and was about to condemn him in righteous words, but under his magical hands, his whole body rolled and permed soft, his eyes blurred, gave a soul stirring groan, leaned in his arms, closed his eyes and let him do whatever he wanted.


    Kong Lei showed her eyes and was about to crack. Even the corners of her eyes were about to crack. She gnashed her teeth and scolded, "you shameless hooligan, stop it."


    Ding Ning smiled lazily and winked at her: "scream, scream hard, even if it breaks your throat, no one will come to save you."


    After saying this, Ding Ning patted his forehead angrily. "How can this be so familiar? It''s usually said by villains. I''m a good man."


    Kong Lei almost didn''t get a mouthful of old blood. This guy is so mean and shameless. How can he say that he is a good man?


    With a cold face, he looked at Ding Ning with disgust: "tell me what you want? As long as you let her go, I can promise you anything."


    "Sure enough, homosexuality is true love."


    Ding Ning looked at her meaningfully: "you said you could promise anything as long as I let her go?"


    "Yes."


    Kong Lei subconsciously wrapped the sheet tightly and said with clenched teeth.


    "Then I ask you to sleep, do you agree?"


    Ding Ning said jokingly.


    "Wheezing, wheezing!"


    Kong Lei gasped, her eyes bloodshot, and stared at him bitterly: "don''t go too far."


    "Too much? Is it too much? She was my bet. What''s too much for me to ask for cashing the bet? Forget it, I cashed my bet. You can sleep your sleep and see how generous I am. You''re allowed to watch."


    Ding Ning''s old face was a little hot, but he still said shamelessly. He also took off his clothes in a demonstration and put Peng Tianjie in bed. He was going to drive straight in.


    "No... no, i... I promise you!"


    Kong Lei shouted in panic when she saw that he was serious.


    "Oh, that''s what you said. Don''t regret it!"


    Ding Ning succeeded in the plot, quietly swallowed her saliva, loosened Peng Tianjie, conveniently sealed her meridians, and considerately covered her with a quilt.


    He calculated very clearly that Peng Tianjie will be in his bag sooner or later. There will be opportunities in the future. He may give Kong Lei a chance, but it''s a once-in-a-lifetime chance. He must seize it.


    "Come on, I hope you keep your word, otherwise, I will kill you when I go up and down!"


    Kong Lei really loves Peng Tianjie. In order to let her out completely, she stretched out her hand to open the quilt and revealed a beautiful body like ivory carving.


    It''s so beautiful. I didn''t expect that Kong Lei, such a cruel and vicious woman, would have such a perfect body. Even if there are so many beautiful women around Ding Ning, she is still deeply fascinated by it.


    It seems to feel Ding Ning''s hot eyes. Kong Lei subconsciously closes her eyes and looks sad with generosity, which makes Ding Ning feel pity.


    But then he thought that the woman was extremely vicious and wanted to kill herself. He also instructed Peng Tianjie to deliberately send animal skins to herself. He almost lost his heart and became possessed.


    Fortunately, he was determined and completely controlled the way to sober up and enter the second personality. Otherwise, maybe this woman''s plot would succeed.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning immediately put the trace of pity behind him and treated him rudely without pity.


    "Ah!"


    Kong Lei let out a scream, and the painful tears came out. The bright red plum blossom surprised Ding Ning.


    Isn''t this woman a lily? Looking at her playing so high, I didn''t expect that she was still a baby? Just put aside the pity mood again, let him slow down a little and become gentle.


    But the next moment Kong Lei opened her eyes, his face sank with disgust and hatred, and the trace of pity disappeared again. The rough and wild madness released his violence and depression.


    Man, it''s such a taste. How do you feel much richer than being with jie''er.


    Kong Leitao''s cheeks are pink and charming. She is deeply intoxicated by the pleasure of her soul climbing the top of the cloud. In addition, she has always been a strong and domineering temperament. She will not be willing to be passive in such things.


    Therefore, Ding Ning stared at the woman who had a bitter hatred on her face before and turned to the guest. With spring in her eyebrows, she took the initiative to press him under her body, drove his horse and whipped, and glanced at him proudly.


    This is not bad. Although Ding Ning usually treats women very gently, he is actually a bit of male chauvinism. On the principle of riding and being ridden, which is related to men''s dignity, he has his own strict bottom line. Especially when his opponent is Kong Lei, a poisonous woman with eyes all over, he will fight for every inch of land and never give in.


    Therefore, the two fought fiercely around the dominant power. Kong Lei, who was drunk by the immortal, was weak all over. Where was Ding Ning''s opponent, he could only bend and unwilling to close his eyes without looking at his proud face, and silently enjoyed the novel feeling brought by the man.


    Again and again, Kong Lei''s lips were bitten, but she still couldn''t help crying out. In the end, she even lost her voice.


    She doesn''t remember how many times she passed out. Each time, she would wake up stimulated by unprecedented pleasure, and then pass out again... Wake up again... Pass out again


    When she woke up again, she found that Ding Ning had quietly left. What made her most angry was that Peng Tianjie beside her was sleeping soundly, with a sweet and happy smile on her face, but there was a gorgeous plum blossom under her, and the bright red looked so dazzling.


    "This bastard, a dishonest villain, I must kill you, kill you..."


    Seeing that her beloved was also defiled by the shameless man, Kong Lei''s brain was blank, her accumulated anger finally broke out in an all-round way, and her murderous voice roared.

 Chapter 1119

    "Lei Lei, what are you shouting early in the morning? You''re not afraid of being heard."


    The cry woke up Peng Tianjie, who was sleeping. She rubbed her eyes bleary and blamed him.


    "Ah Jie, it''s all my fault. I didn''t protect you well, so I let you lose your body to that scum."


    Kong Lei hugged Peng Tianjie with guilt and said painfully.


    But he didn''t notice that Peng Tianjie''s body was slightly stiff, and there were strange waves in the bottom of his eyes.


    "Don''t you also lose your body? Forget it. Sooner or later, it''s better. In the future, when we are together, we don''t have to be careful for fear of breaking the film."


    Peng Tianjie said quietly, as if she didn''t care about it.


    Kong Lei looked stunned and thought carefully. It seemed that it was really the case. In order to avoid Peng Tianjie''s sadness, she smiled and said, "ah Jie, if you can think about it, you can rest assured that I will kill him and wash away the shame he brought us."


    "Lei Lei, you... Ah!"


    Peng Tianjie wanted to say something, but she wanted to talk and stopped, which finally turned into a long sigh.


    She knew what had happened, but what could she do? She liked Ding Ning a little, so after Kong Lei was really unable to fight and fainted, she was awakened by Ding Ning, who had no fun at all, and half pushed along with his mind.


    The final result is that Peng Tianjie has become Ding Ning''s loyal little maid. Her heart is firmly tied to Ding Ning. If Ding Ning didn''t arrange her to stay with Kong Lei as an undercover, she doesn''t even want to maintain such an ambiguous relationship with Kong Lei. Where can a man''s taste be compared with a man with a false Phoenix.


    Kong Lei moved her hands and feet and found that she didn''t know when the drug of immortality intoxication had disappeared. She jumped up excitedly, twisted her plump hips and gnashed her teeth: "ah Jie, wait for me. I''ll take the thief''s dog life and avenge you."


    Peng Tianjie ignored her and continued to sleep with her eyes closed. She knew that a woman like Kong Lei was determined and could not be changed overnight.


    Fortunately, with her own help, her beloved master has made great progress in cultivation. She is confident that she will never lose to Kong Lei and tells her not to stop it. Otherwise, she will continue to prescribe medicine so that she can''t participate in the struggle for unification.


    "Ah Jie, I''ll go first and wait for my good news!"


    Kong Lei, who was in a sad and angry mood, didn''t find Peng Tianjie''s abnormality. She thought she was too sad. She kissed her lips gently, endured the real pain from her lower body and turned away.


    "This bastard really takes me as a tool to vent. It hurts me to death. This despicable villain, bastard, big hooligan..."


    When Kong Lei returned to her room, she took a breath of air-conditioning, took off her clothes, entered the bathroom, looked at her perfect figure in front of the bronze mirror, and the blue and purple marks on her white jade body seemed extremely dazzling, which made her bite her teeth and scold.


    But I don''t know what I think of. The wave light in Kong Leimei''s eyes gradually filled with a layer of blurred water mist. She gently bit her pink lip, put her green onion and white jade hand on her chest and gently rubbed it. Then she shook her head and whispered in distress: "it doesn''t seem to be that feeling. It''s really annoying."


    In the martial arts arena, there were a large number of people early in the morning. They looked at the conspicuous banner hanging on a tall challenge arena, which read "wing man alliance duotong trial", and talked excitedly.


    "Have you heard that Kong Lei fairy of the peacock family will participate in this metropolitan trial. This time we can have a good eye and see the beauty of the fairy."


    An insider said mysteriously.


    "True or false? Where did you hear the gossip? It''s impossible. With her accomplishments and identity, she is fully qualified to directly enter the Union parliament. There''s no need to compete for the seat of majority."


    Someone nearby didn''t believe it at all and sniffed.


    "You know what, fairy Lei just decided to participate in the majority election last night. It is said to be for a man."


    Another insider boasted that it was obviously a title party, which satisfied the appetite of people around him.


    "Oh, what''s the matter? For a man? Isn''t she Peng Tianao''s fiancee of the winged people? Is fairy Lei empathizing and falling in love? Tell me what''s going on."


    The good doers gathered around with great interest when they heard the speech, and asked with a gossip face. Lace news is the most eye-catching topic wherever it is.


    "The man''s name is Peng Tianning. Someone should have heard of him. He just came to our first leader yesterday, but there was a big storm."


    The insider saw so many people around him, and suddenly his vanity was greatly satisfied. He was very expressive and said vaguely.


    "Peng Tianning? Seems familiar."


    Some people frown and remember, but they can''t remember for a moment.


    "I know who it is, the winged youth who killed Ao Hong. Did fairy Lei fancy him and dump speaker Peng Tianao?"


    Someone slapped and remembered who Peng Tianning was, and said excitedly.


    The people suddenly exclaimed, "it''s him. It''s the fierce man who killed Ao Hong. It''s an absolute evil figure. If it''s him, it''s not too strange for fairy Lei to empathize."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Be careful to be heard by the winged people. You have to peel your skin."


    When the insider saw the order keeping people of the winged Terran coming here, he immediately looked upright and scolded in a low voice.


    The crowd frowned: "what are you afraid of? The winged people are always fair. We just talk about gossip. Even if they hear it, they won''t say more."


    "Cough, cough, don''t talk nonsense. It''s not what you think. The process is like this. Peng Tianning spread around the city wall yesterday evening. As a result, he met several young heroes of strong families..."


    The informed people were flying and vividly described what happened last night. Naturally, they could not help echoing others'' ideas and adding fuel to their imagination, which made the people who didn''t get the news last night intoxicated and fascinated. They hated why they weren''t at the scene last night and looked at Peng Tianning''s magnificent posture of killing the four sides.


    This scene took place in every corner of the martial arts arena. In order to kill the rising star Peng Tianning and avenge his people, the news of Kong Lei''s participation in Dadu unified election and allocation spread like wildfire. Before the election and allocation competition began, Peng Tianning and Kong Lei fairy became the focus of heated discussion.


    Ordinary people don''t feel it yet. They just talk about it as a gossip, but it falls in the ears of those who are interested, but they are acutely aware that the wing man alliance has a crisis and has not officially started a war with wandemon city. Infighting among alliance members has started first, which is not good news.


    People of insight were worried about the future of the wing man alliance, but people with ulterior motives were happy. Through some special means, they quietly transmitted the news to the outside. Soon, the news spread all over the 10000 demon leader.


    In the first lord''s house, the old ancestor of the winged man sat on the main seat, his eyes closed and shining.


    "Lao Zu, as expected, our first leader has a large number of undercover agents in Wanyao city. Our spies have kept an eye on everyone. Do you want to get rid of them now?"


    After a night''s rest, Peng Tianao has recovered his normal state of mind, flashing a cold light in his eyes and gesturing a gesture of cutting his throat.


    "No, it''s just some spies. Even killing all of them won''t affect the overall situation. It may be useful to leave them at a critical time."


    The wise light twinkled in the eyes of the winged man, and said with a smile.


    Peng Tianao was slightly stunned, and then realized that Lao Zu wanted to use these spies to deliver false news. He showed a look of admiration on his face and said sincerely: "Lao Zu is still wise!"


    "Tianao, Kong Lei, forget about that girl!"


    The ancestor of the winged man looked at Peng Tianao''s handsome and unspeakable face and sighed slightly.


    Peng Tianao flashed a painful color at the bottom of his eyes, slightly lowered his head and said, "don''t worry, I know which is more important."


    "I''ll be relieved if you can look at me. That girl is really not suitable for you. If I hadn''t wanted to win over the peacock family, I wouldn''t have proposed marriage to them. It was my thoughtlessness that hurt you!"


    Yi Ren''s grandfather''s eyes twinkled and said with some melancholy.


    Kong Lei doesn''t like men. She likes women. In the past, she secretly came to find Peng Tianjie to have an affair. She thought it was very secret, but how could she hide from the strong at her level? She just didn''t point it out, but she still had a glimmer of hope in her heart. She expected that Kong Lei would change her mind and be with Peng Tianao when she was tired of playing one day. After all, the two girls were together, In addition to saying something ugly, there was no substantive breakthrough, and she didn''t take it to heart.


    But Kong Lei''s indifferent attitude towards Peng Tianao last night made her realize that she thought too naive. She was also very sad to see the most promising child of the family sad.


    So last night, she was going to talk to Peng Tianao, comfort him, and ask Ding Ning for advice. Unexpectedly, she saw Peng Tianjie sneaking into Ding Ning''s room.


    To tell the truth, she was still very happy at that time. She thought that girl Jie suddenly became enlightened and fell in love with Ding Ning.


    But I didn''t expect that the development of later things completely exceeded her expectations. The huge pressure made Ding Ning almost collapse. Just when she was ready to save him, the boy pressed down his agitation and ran to the yard of girl Jie, which made her worried, lest Ding Ning hate and poison Peng Tianjie.


    But the later events were twists and turns, ups and downs. Ding Ning ran into the adultery of two girls, and then made a great power


    Cough, the scene made her old woman feel very hot eyes. Although her little princess was accepted by Ding Ning, the ancestor of wing man felt very uncomfortable, she couldn''t say how happy she was when she thought that Kong Lei''s poisonous lady was severely ruined by the boy.


    The boy acted both right and wrong. He was very good at seizing the opportunity. He had great courage and courage. The most important thing was that he was brazen and shameless. He used Kong Lei''s mood of loving Peng Tianjie to force her to obey. In the twinkling of an eye, he ruined her promise and ruined Peng Tianjie.


    Although Kong Lei was full of heart and mind, she was actually confused by Ding Ning''s adultery. She didn''t notice the text trap set by Ding Ning. Even if she wanted to question Ding Ning''s breach of his promise, she couldn''t question it.


    Because Ding Ning read from beginning to end and said to let Peng Tianjie go, but he didn''t say to let her go.


    The ancestor of the winged man was sad and comforted. Although Peng Tianjie was ruined by Ding Ning, it was better than playing lily with a woman all his life. As long as you can break her straight, you can eat some losses.


    The most important thing is that she has always been optimistic about Ding Ning. Although the boy came for a short time, she saw his performance last night.


    This guy is brave and resourceful. He is bold and has a black belly and thick skin. He has the vigor and edge that the young children of the winged Terran don''t have. He is arrogant when he should be arrogant, convergent when he should be convergent, arrogant when he should be arrogant, and black when he should be

 Chapter 1120

    What our ancestors appreciated most was that Ding Ning was very measured in his work.


    Although he mutilated the strong of the four races and ate barbecue, he never crossed the bottom line of intolerance.


    Those disabled people didn''t die. They just spent more time on the cultivation of genius land treasure, and didn''t let things develop to the point where they can''t be cleaned up.


    This shows that he is a person with a great view of the overall situation. At the same time, it is not a test of the attitude of the winged people.


    In fact, even she didn''t know what kind of courage Ding Ning had to humiliate those guys who dared to provoke him without scruples, but she had an inexplicable intuition that even if she didn''t come forward to protect him, the boy could cope with it. Therefore, she didn''t hesitate to stand out and express the position of the winged people. This was the best opportunity to sell human feelings, If she doesn''t catch it, she''ll be a fool.


    The feeling told her that if she looked on coldly last night and waited for Ding Ning to show her cards to solve the problem, the winged people would encounter a huge crisis. Although she didn''t know why this feeling came, she always believed it.


    But I didn''t know that I was always watching dingning''s donkey in a dark corner last night. I once nodded approvingly after seeing the winged man''s ancestor''s attitude, and said to myself coldly: "Xiaoke, this girl is not stupid. If I was forced to save people and expose my whereabouts, there would be no need for the winged people to exist."


    The ancestor of the winged man is a strong man who has half stepped into the divine realm. Even in the world abandoned by the way of heaven, he can still vaguely sense the existence of the secret of heaven and seek good fortune and avoid evil to comply with the way of heaven.


    The upper body and the heart of heaven, the lower sense of public opinion, mysterious and ethereal, the heart can be determined at will, and the unity of heaven and man can be absorbed in God. Therefore, she followed her inner voice and made a wise choice.


    "Hum! It''s just a wild winged man, fairy he Xulei. Wait, the boy had better pray not to meet me, or I''ll kill him on the spot."


    In the martial arts arena, in the rest hall of most candidates, a tall and vigorous young man with a pair of wolf ears sneered and spoke wildly.


    He is a variant of the gale wolf family. His saliva, body fluid and wolf claws are naturally highly toxic. His parents died under his body fluid shortly after he was born. It is an ominous existence of God''s hatred of ghosts in the group. The people discussed to drown him. If wolf Li Lu hadn''t learned and taken him away for adoption, he would have died long ago, So wolf venom is very grateful to wolf Li and regards him as his father.


    Last night, wolf Li was slapped on the ground by the ancestor of the winged man. Although he didn''t worry about his life, he lost face. Wolf poison didn''t dare to settle accounts with the ancestor of the winged man, so he had to speak hard and take dingning as a soft persimmon.


    "It depends on who is lucky. Whoever meets him first will be killed."


    Kong Wei, a handsome young man with tall and straight figure and three color plumes in the back of his head, said faintly, "dare to kill the evil seed of my peacock people!"


    "He''s dead. Don''t argue with me. I must break him with one punch, peel his skin and bones, and taste his meat to relieve my hatred."


    The ape, tall and strong, with two meters high, eyes as big as brass bells, collapsed nasal bones and sharp fangs in his mouth, waved his fist as big as a bowl and shouted.


    "Wheeze, wheeze, don''t rob me. If you dare to eat my brother''s legs, you will bear my anger. The life of the little wild species is mine. In a big deal, after I kill him, we will hold a bonfire dinner, have a good barbecue and taste the meat of the little wild species."


    Niu ye, who was full of muscles and explosive power, roared angrily with a loud nose. Niu an, the peak demon king whose legs were cut off by Ding Ning last night, was his brother.


    "What one or two say is true. Be careful not to make a pot of stew."


    A lazy mocking voice sounded, which made these arrogant guys look at it angrily. I saw a black hair like a waterfall, snow-white skin, with a half closed dark red vertical pupil on his forehead. A handsome young man like a woman leaned in front of the door with his arm and a faint smile in his mouth.


    "Bai Xiaolou, do you want to die?"


    The grumpy ape stared at the big eyes like a copper bell and growled in a low voice.


    "I''m just telling the truth. How are you compared with the three demon kings last night? Even if they are strong, they are limited. They were all killed together. What''s more, you still fight one-on-one. Don''t blame me for not reminding you that there is no chance to fight together in the trial. What are you qualified to talk here? A group of fools who can only sell their guns. ¡±


    Facing the threat of ape cunning, Bai Xiaolou sneered indifferently, with an extremely beaten smile on his face.


    "Hum, that little bastard just succeeded by some dirty means. When I meet him and tear him to pieces, you will know that he is just a clown."


    Wolf venom said proudly.


    "Well, I''ll wait and see how you tear him to pieces."


    Bai Xiaolou said quietly, but the irony at the corners of his mouth made people angry.


    Kong Wei glanced at Bai Xiaolou obliquely, and a meaningful smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. He pointed out: "I heard that brother Xiaolou is pursuing a fellow beauty, but I heard that the girl has a heart. It''s a pity. Falling flowers are ruthless. Brother Xiaolou, please forgive me!"


    Bai Xiaolou''s smile was stiff, and soon recovered calm, showing a smile that was still badly beaten. He said freely: "don''t try to provoke my emotions. It''s of no use to me. I appreciate xun''er very much and like her very much, but I know that trying to twist things is not sweet. Feelings are reluctant. Who she likes is her freedom, and I will bless her."


    "Wow, brother Xiaolou is really... Tut Tut, love saint, ha ha ha, admire, admire, really admire!"


    Kong Wei had an exaggerated shocked expression on his face, and then laughed with ridicule. The wolf venom three also laughed with ridicule. Their eyes looking at Bai Xiaolou were full of ridicule.


    Bai Xiaolou was not angry. He looked at the exaggerated laughter performance of the four people with a smile. His eyes were full of pity and sympathy. He said quietly: "laugh, laugh, anyway, you will soon become a disabled person. While you can still laugh now, smile as much as you like, and I won''t be accompanied."


    "Bai Xiaolou, don''t let me meet you in the selection match, otherwise I must kill you!"


    The four people laughed wildly and stopped suddenly. The muscles on Kong weijunmei''s face were twitching, clenched his fists, stared at the back of Bai Xiaolou, and roared ferociously.


    "When you cure your disability, I''ll be waiting!"


    Bai Xiaolou stretched out his right hand without looking back, and said angrily.


    "Ah, don''t stop me. I''ll kill him, kill him..."


    Kongwei completely ran away, and the three color plumes behind his head were glowing and filled with the smell of terror.


    "Brother Kong, don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive. That damn Bai Xiaolou just wants to deliberately annoy us. Once we start, we will be disqualified from the competition. I suspect this guy has colluded with the little wild seed. He wants to help the little wild seed eliminate us."


    Although Niuye is not light, he still keeps a clear mind and has a clear analysis.


    "Yes, don''t be fooled by them. It''s a conspiracy."


    Wolf venom also positively advised.


    "Yes, you must not be impulsive. If you see him unhappy, when you have the opportunity to meet him on the martial arts competition platform, you can directly cripple him."


    Said the ape coldly.


    Kong Wei took a few deep breaths and forced himself to calm down. A cold light flashed in his slightly narrowed eyes: "hum, if you want to eliminate me with such a bad plot, don''t think about it. Bai Xiaolou, wait for me. Don''t let me meet you, otherwise, I must make you look good."


    If Bai Xiaolou could hear their dialogue, he would be tongue tied, then laugh, and even tears would come out.


    These guys'' brain holes are too big. What''s the special plot?


    He baixiaolou just couldn''t bear to laugh at these fools'' arrogance in this world. It was purely a personal hobby.


    Bah, with such an IQ, do you still need him to plot with a white building? This is an insult to the word "conspiracy".


    However, Kong Wei''s words still hurt him. Although he covered up well, his heart really hurts.


    Since Bai xun''er came to prominence on the battlefield a year ago, he fell in love with the cold and stubborn girl at first sight. Although he didn''t confess, he would pay silent attention to her every time, and even quietly follow behind her to protect her secretly.


    But the girl''s sharp sense of spirit was frightening. She found his trace many times. She stared at him expressionless, and his heart pounded wildly. Her usual sharp words were useless, and she couldn''t say a word.


    Fortunately, they are all Medusa people. Bai xun''er didn''t see through his mind. He just regarded him as the person sent by Bai Chuanxiu to win her over. After coldly warning him not to follow her, he ignored him no longer.


    At that time, Bai Xiaolou was secretly proud of this misunderstanding. Anyway, he had a aboveboard banner to approach her. He thought that as long as he really paid, he would be able to get a return, so he would go to her as long as he had time, even if he just looked at her from a distance.


    Later... Yuan Gu appeared. He fell in love with xun''er at first sight and madly pursued her. He was worried for a while, but he was relieved when he knew that she had always said good-bye to Yuan Gu.


    But Yuan Gu''s skin is much thicker than him. He sticks to xun''er like a dog skin plaster all day and can''t drive away. He deeply despises it and secretly envies it. Why don''t he have the courage to express it? You can give up even if you are rejected.


    So, a few days ago, he summoned up all his courage to confess, but unexpectedly, he got an answer that pierced his heart. Xun''er said she had someone she liked.


    Naturally, he doesn''t believe it. Although Bai xun''er and you are closer, they obviously have only friendship, not a romantic relationship.


    Bai xun''er at least gave him a reason. It''s a more gentle way to refuse, but it''s much more gentle than treating Yuan Gu''s cheeky goods. Does she actually like herself and deliberately say she has someone she likes? In fact, she just wants to test her sincerity?


    He deceived himself and others to weave a good reason for himself. He even complacent about it and thought he didn''t have any chance.


    So he did the stupidest thing in his life. He found his friend youwujian and asked how to move a girl''s heart.


    Youwujian said coolly, "love should let her know."


    This sentence made him feel like a treasure. After deep and serious reflection, he firmly believed that Bai xun''er refused himself because he loved her too implicitly and just paid silent attention to her, but there was no specific practical action. He seemed to pay little attention to her and was insincere.

 Chapter 1121

    Then, he made up his mind to publicize his love for Bai xun''er and make it known to everyone.


    Unexpectedly, he received strong support from the ethnic group, which made him overjoyed. He thought he was right this time. Xun''er should be able to see his sincerity and accept himself happily.


    Unfortunately, the ideal is full and the reality is skinny.


    Just as he waited in high spirits to hold the beauty back... Peng Tianning appeared, and then he was completely tragic.


    In the dream, the goddess directly drilled into other people''s arms to show her love, and his white building became the laughing stock of everyone.


    He is very uncomfortable and heartache, but who can he blame? Xun''er had already told him that there was someone he liked. He didn''t want to believe it. He had to eat the consequences.


    In particular, he witnessed Peng Tianning''s extraordinary demeanor of blowing up the masts between his fingers, which made him feel inferior and sad. He could only hide in a dark corner and lick / lick / lick the wound in his heart silently.


    "Youwujian, you bastard killed me."


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. He raised his middle finger to the sky and scolded angrily.


    Even Kong Wei''s fool used this to attack himself. It can be seen that his single love for Bai xun''er has been known all over the world, which makes him see people in the future.


    "If you scold me, scold me. Why are you pointing your middle finger at the sky? I''m not God."


    The sound of Youwu youyou suddenly sounded in the ear of Bai Xiaolou. He was so frightened that he turned around and stared at Youwu, who was expressionless and like a ghost. He patted his chest and complained: "you are a ghost. You don''t have a sound when you walk? You don''t know it''s scary!"


    "You''re upset."


    Youwujian is as cold as ever, and even his words are concise and comprehensive.


    "I said, youwujian, you''ve ruined me this time."


    Bai Xiaolou was too lazy to worry about his sudden appearance to frighten himself, and said with a sad face.


    "I''m not God."


    Youwujian said sparingly.


    Bai Xiaolou rolled his eyes silently. Although he understood what he meant, he was saying that he was not omniscient God. It was no wonder for him, but he felt really tired talking with this guy and didn''t even offer an expression.


    "Of course you''re not God. You''re a bastard."


    Bai Xiaolou was speechless, and angrily burst out a rude remark.


    You Wujian was not angry, shrugged, looked at him seriously and said, "I''m older than you."


    "Is this important?"


    Bai Xiaolou felt very unhappy and said angrily that the focus of this guy''s attention was obviously different from himself.


    Youwujian looked at him very seriously and nodded: "it''s very important."


    Bai Xiaolou was surprised and asked, "what''s an important method?"


    "Who is the elder and who is the elder."


    Youwujian said solemnly, which made Bai Xiaolou cry and laugh, but he felt a warm current inexplicably in his heart. He knew that this paralyzed face, who rarely said ten words all year round, was comforting himself in this clumsy way.


    He couldn''t hurt his friend''s heart, so although he was still very uncomfortable in his heart, he laughed and smiled with cooperation, and tears couldn''t help flowing out.


    Youwujian didn''t smile, but looked at him quietly. When he saw his tears, his eyes narrowed slightly and lowered his head, as if thinking about something.


    Bai Xiaolou felt a little embarrassed and hurriedly wiped his tears. His voice choked with silk and said with a smile and scold: "in this dog day weather, how can there be sand lost his eyes."


    Youwujian''s lips grinned, showing a smile more ugly than crying. He didn''t say anything, just patted him on the shoulder and turned away.


    "Hey, Wujian, where are you going? Why are you so ungrateful? I''m hurt now. Please comfort me."


    Bai Xiaolou took the opportunity to dry his tears and shouted at the wandering figure.


    "I''ll kill."


    The ghost like figure disappeared in the vision of the white building in the twinkling of an eye.


    Bai Xiaolou frowned and muttered strangely: "this guy is really dedicated. The selection of horse racing is about to begin. He chose this time to kill. No, no..."


    Bai Xiaolou suddenly thought of something. His face suddenly changed dramatically and shouted, "you are so quiet, come back to me, don''t mess around..."


    Unfortunately, youwujian has already gone far. Bai Xiaolou stamped his feet anxiously and pursued him in the direction he left without hesitation. However, youwujian''s speed was faster than him and left earlier than him. Where can he catch up.


    Ding Ning, accompanied by Bai xun''er and you yizuo and Youyou, walked slowly to the martial arts arena on the way of the Lord''s house guard.


    The wonderful taste of one horse and two saddles last night is not mentioned. The key is that in the process of transforming Peng Tianjie''s gene, his understanding of the bright element has made great progress. Although he has not yet fully realized it, he has also realized 90.5% by leaps and bounds. His cultivation has also risen with the water, reaching the middle of Zhenwu jiuchongtian again, only half of his achievements can reach the peak, Break through to Shenwu.


    Don''t underestimate these eight small steps and move the whole body. Every breakthrough is an essential transformation for him.


    Just like the chain reaction of the butterfly effect, he expanded his Dantian, sea awareness, meridians, willpower, power and spiritual power


    Every breakthrough in the realm can increase the memory of his energy storage, and his strength has changed dramatically. Compared with yesterday, it is more than twice as powerful.


    The most important thing is that he unexpectedly understood the divine domain and can control the domain with his will. In his domain, he is an omnipotent God.


    Originally, when facing Kong Lei, he had only a deep sense of powerlessness, but now, he has full confidence to compete with Kong Lei and even win the war.


    When he silently felt the excess energy brought by the change of strength, suddenly a strong threat of death came to his heart.


    Although Ding Ning was not flustered, he stretched out his hand to grasp Bai xun''er and you''s arm and threw them out. Then he stepped out and disappeared in place.


    "Poof" made a light noise, a black sword flashed, and the bright red blood was shot.


    Five meters away, Ding Ning suddenly showed his figure, with blood stains on his shoulders, but his eyes stared at a space and said coldly, "what a fast sword, come out!"


    "Young master!"


    Bai xun''er was shocked when he saw that Ding Ning was injured. After a cry, his long hair danced in the wind. The vertical pupil in front of his forehead suddenly opened and shot a dark ray in the direction Ding Ning was staring at.


    "Eh!"


    The faint figure gave a light sigh. It was like a strange twist without bones. It just appeared and disappeared into the air again.


    You''s face was ugly and his heart was full of remorse. There was a terrible killing in his eyes. His figure had disappeared in place. He knew that Ding Ning would be injured if he didn''t want to send them to a safe place, otherwise the other party couldn''t hurt him at all.


    As an excellent assassin, he was touched and didn''t notice it. For him, it was like slapping him in the face. How could he not be angry.


    Therefore, even if he had seen that the other party was from the ghost leopard family, he had no intention of letting go of the other party, and did not forget to send a message to remind Ding Ning: "young master, be careful of the shadow of the objects around you. This is the shadow hiding of the ghost leopard family, and he is good at hiding in the shadow of any object."


    Ding Ning slightly nodded his head. Even if you didn''t remind him, he could see that although the other party''s hiding method was clever, he could still vaguely see the other party''s trace under his heavenly eyes.


    The reason why he was not in a hurry to catch the assassin was that he had to carefully observe the assassin''s weapons. With his physical strength, what weapons the assassin used could easily cut his skin.


    Second, he was thinking, why did the ghost leopards assassinate him? Is it for you? Or employed? Or represent the position of the ghost leopard family? Or is it just the personal behavior of an assassin?


    "Doodle doodle!"


    Seeing that someone dared to assassinate Ding Ning openly, the house guard who led the way suddenly changed his face and blew a whistle made of special demon leaves, sending out an extremely sad alarm.


    "Hula!"


    When the city guards heard the news, a large area of darkness surrounded here.


    "Stand back and don''t come here."


    Ding Ning''s face changed and shouted loudly.


    Originally, he could lock the assassin''s position. There was no shadow. The guy couldn''t escape. But now, these city guards surrounded him. The assassin''s body squirmed rapidly and instantly integrated into the shadow of the city guard. Even his heavenly eyes couldn''t clearly capture his position.


    "What a clever hiding skill!"


    Ding Ning has seen you use the same shadow hiding method, but it is obviously worse than the assassin in front of him.


    You should know that his heavenly eye can see through his invisibility, but he can only vaguely detect the assassin''s position. So far, he hasn''t even seen what the other person looks like, which makes him surprised.


    When the city guards heard Ding Ning''s cry, they immediately scattered around, but they didn''t stay away. Instead, they stepped back a hundred meters to form a surrounding circle, looked around like a great enemy, and their eyes were full of vigilance.


    "Come out, you can''t escape!"


    Ding Ning stretched out his hand and scratched at the assassin with a big hand.


    But unexpectedly, the assassin was so alive that his body twisted strangely again, and he even avoided the big hand of spiritual power. His body twinkled for a while, and he even appeared in the shadow of a city guard and hid again.


    Ding Ning was surprised to himself. He was sure that the body method just used by the assassin was not a magical secret method of the ghost leopard family, but a space body method similar to the flickering of void.


    Daoguo!


    This unfamiliar word reappeared in Ding Ning''s mind.


    He suspected that the assassin might have taken some incomplete Taoist fruit containing the law of space, so he would have this mysterious means of space transfer.


    "Come out!"


    Ding Ning suddenly burst into a violent drink. The voice like Hong Zhong and Da LV hit the depths of his soul and made the assassin''s body lag slightly. In less than a second, Ding Ning''s powerful hand had caught him.


    "Good means, admire!"


    The assassin suddenly gave a sigh of admiration. His body twisted strangely again, and there was a ripple in the space. Unexpectedly, he broke away from the big hand of Lingli and let Ding Ning stay for one. He sincerely exclaimed: "Your Excellency is a good means, I admire you!"


    "Let it go. I won''t assassinate you again!"


    The assassin hid in a shadow again and began to negotiate calmly.


    Ding Ning grinned: "do you think you can escape?"


    "Of course!"


    The assassin''s tone was full of strong self-confidence and said calmly.


    "Then you can try. If you can escape, I will not pursue it as if it hadn''t happened today, but if you can''t escape?"


    In the middle of what Ding Ning said, he closed his mouth and waited for the assassin to make a decision.

 Chapter 1122

    The assassin was very conscious and said calmly, "if I can''t escape, let you deal with it!"


    A strange smile appeared on Ding Ning''s face, "it''s a deal!"


    Then he turned around and shouted at the city guards: "everyone leave here kilometers away. Don''t get close without my command!"


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Today, Ding Ning is a real big man in the heart of the city guard. After hearing his order, he immediately carried out it without hesitation. He directly retreated to a distance of kilometers before stopping. He looked at the duel curiously. Even you and Bai xun''er left under Ding Ning''s advice.


    "Do you think you can catch me if you withdraw everyone?"


    The assassin said disdainfully with a touch of irony in his tone.


    "I don''t want to catch you. I just want to see if you can escape."


    Ding Ning said with a confident smile on her face.


    The assassin looked at him for some reason and didn''t bother to ask more questions. After his body flickered, he appeared 100 meters away.


    Ding Ning stood upright with his hands on his back, as if he didn''t see it.


    The assassin looked at Ding Ning in some doubt. He didn''t know what medicine was sold in his gourd.


    But he has always been cold and lazy nonsense. His body is constantly blurred and flashing. In the twinkling of an eye, he escaped 500 meters away.


    Just as he was going to leave here at once, a layer of water ripples rippled in the air, but the soft power directly interrupted his void flicker and bounced him back to his original place.


    The assassin frowned slightly, and some did not believe in evil. He rushed up again and wanted to directly break the array barrier quietly arranged by Ding Ning and flee away.


    However, the water wave that had appeared extremely soft before was bounded. With the increase of his impact force, the rebound force also increased, so that he almost didn''t get hurt.


    The assassin reluctantly changed his direction and rushed again, watching Ding Ning''s every move from the corner of his eye.


    Unfortunately, he was disappointed. Ding Ning always stood in place with a smile and didn''t even move a step.


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    The assassin and headless flies are constantly pounding the water wave boundary, but no matter what direction and angle he is from, he can''t cross the thunder pool and be trapped in a space of only 500 meters.


    "You won!"


    The assassin simply sat on the ground with a disheartened face and said frankly.


    "Yes?"


    Ding Ning''s lips slightly tilted and asked with an eyebrow. Finally he saw the man''s appearance.


    This is a young man who looks very ordinary and rarely shows superfluous emotions. It is said that he is a young man. He only judges from the appearance. The actual age knows how old he is. He randomly pulls out individuals in the demon family. It is estimated that the odd bits of his life are far older than Ding Ning''s age.


    "I can''t talk about being convinced or unconvinced. It''s just strange and skillful skills."


    Although youwujian conceded defeat, he was obviously a little unconvinced. He felt that Ding Ning was invincible and said with a stem around his neck.


    "Oh, how can you be convinced?"


    Ding Ning really loved talent and asked with a eyebrow.


    "If you take the seat of Dadu, I will naturally be convinced."


    You Wujian said solemnly with a cunning look at the bottom of his eyes.


    Ding Ning was stunned and immediately smiled, "OK, it''s a word. You go."


    Now it''s your turn to be stunned. You think this guy is a little stupid and let him go so easily?


    Ding Ning seemed to see through his mind. The corners of his mouth tilted slightly and showed an imperceptible smile: "just wait and see, I''ll find you."


    Youwujian took a deep look at him, pursed his lips, stood up and walked out without saying a word. This time, there was no boundary in the way, so that he left unimpeded. Those city guards came forward to stop him, but Ding Ning stopped them: "let him go."


    Although the city guards were reluctant, they did not investigate the victims, and they could not offend others.


    "Brother, let him go like this? He wants to kill you."


    You asked puzzled.


    Bai xun''er also pouted angrily and looked at Ding Ning''s wound painfully. He wanted to cut youwujian thousands of knives. He said, "even if you let him go, you should ask the person behind the scenes?"


    Ding Ning''s mouth showed an unfathomable smile and said in a warm voice: "don''t worry, he can''t escape. It''s getting late. Let''s start quickly."


    You and Bai xun''er saw that he had made up his mind and didn''t say any more. They guarded him to the martial arts field.


    "Bang!"


    At the peacock residence, Kong Lei, who got the news that Ding Ning was assassinated, looked cold and smashed a stone table.


    "Who did it?"


    The Phoenix''s eyes looked around coldly and asked with anger in their eyes.


    "It''s not us. We peacock people never sent someone to assassinate him."


    The peacock people were silent and shook their heads to show that they didn''t know.


    Kong Lei''s face was a little slow, and her eyes twinkled with the color of thinking: "did those three nationalities do it?"


    "Then I don''t know. No matter who did what, the boy was injured and took the seat of majority to the eldest lady..."


    A maid who had always been close to Kong Lei said disapprovingly, but as soon as she said it, she felt a murderous sight staring at herself.


    She suddenly realized that she seemed to have said something wrong. How proud she was and how could she disdain to take advantage of such an advantage. If this matter was spread, no matter who did it, it would have an extremely adverse impact on the public opinion of the eldest lady under the current situation. She thought that the elder sister and the elder sister were guilty and had no confidence in winning, so she would take risks and want to kill her opponent before the war, His lips murmured, and his voice became less and less audible. Even his head hung down, and he didn''t dare to face Kong Lei''s angry eyes.


    "Check it. Whoever it is, give me an explanation!"


    Kong Lei''s tone was filled with towering anger and ordered coldly.


    "Yes!"


    The peacock people didn''t even dare to breathe. They bowed back respectfully until they came out of the room. They didn''t know when their back had been soaked with cold sweat.


    Kong Lei stood quietly in the room. The beautiful Daimei twisted into a Sichuan shape. The cold light flickered at the bottom of her eyes. She clenched her fist, pursed her pink lips and whispered, "damn bastard, I must kill you myself."


    After the wind wolf, violent ape and mad cow got the news, some people showed a look of schadenfreude, while others frowned and thought deeply.


    It seems that an insignificant assassination can take place at this juncture, but it has to make people think. What kind of purpose is hidden in it?


    Could it be that you want this kind of behavior to provoke the ancestors of the winged people and make a complete break between the winged people and the four races?


    Although no one except Ding Ning could see the secluded appearance clearly, the special assassination techniques of the ghost leopard family showed that everyone knew that the assassin came from the ghost leopard family, but no one went to track down who the assassin was.


    Because they all know that the ghost leopard, as the first assassin family, will never betray the employer. Even the head of the ghost leopard family will never break the rules to ask the hired people who is the employer.


    Therefore, the elders and chiefs of the ghost leopard family are not beautiful at the moment, but they have no choice. They are almost paranoid about the family rules. Between bearing the pressure of the alliance and abiding by the family rules, they chose the latter and are ready to bear the anger of the winged people. Otherwise, who dares to hire the ghost leopard family who betrays their employers at any time in the future?


    But to everyone''s surprise, the wingers never questioned anyone, made any dissatisfaction, or even had the intention of tracing, as if the assassination had never happened.


    The unusual actions of the winged people made everyone imaginative and gave birth to countless versions of imagination and rumors.


    Some people say that the winged Terrans have high hopes for Peng Tianning, regard the assassin''s assassination as a kind of honing him, and don''t care who the employer is; Some people speculate that there are differences in the attitude towards Peng Tianning among the winged people. In fact, the assassins are hired by some people in the winged people to eradicate their dissidents and frame them on the four races; Some people also say that fairy Lei is not sure of winning, so the four races are worried and hire killers to get rid of him in advance; Some people say that this is a separatist plan. The assassin was sent by the enemy of the ten thousand demon city to arouse mutual suspicion among all races of the winger alliance, so as to detonate contradictions and tear the alliance apart


    For a while, there were all kinds of rumors, which made the whole first leader panic and broke the brains of the senior leaders of all ethnic groups.


    "Are you crazy? Why did you assassinate him?"


    Bai Xiaolou''s face was livid at the moment. Looking at his good friend''s iceberg face, he felt very mixed and complex.


    "I''m happy!"


    Three words were faintly spit out from your thin lips, which made Bai Xiaolou angry and helpless, with a trace of deep emotion.


    With a slight sigh, Bai Xiaolou came up and patted him on the shoulder, and his tone eased down: "Wujian, I know you want to vent your anger for me, but I really don''t need it. Feelings can''t be forced. Xun''er really likes him rather than me. What''s more, he is really excellent and worthy of xun''er. I will bless her silently."


    "But you''re not happy!"


    Youwujian''s eyes were bright and said faintly, "I don''t want you to be unhappy."


    Bai Xiaolou was moved and had a headache. He smiled bitterly and said, "if you kill him, xun''er will be sad and I will be even more unhappy."


    You blinked and blinked. Some people didn''t understand it, but since Bai Xiaolou said so, it must be reasonable. He bowed his head and said in frustration: "it''s a pity that I failed."


    Bai Xiaolou patted him on the shoulder, His eyes sparkled with wisdom: "Failure is good. At present, all races in the alliance have different thoughts and do everything they can to fight for power and profit. However, no matter how the wingers or the four races secretly cooperate, it is an internal matter. No matter how chaotic the alliance is, it will not dissolve. After all, everyone is sitting on the same ship and the goal is to defeat the Banshee city. Now they are just fighting for what all races want in advance It''s just my interests. "


    Youwujian only knows how to kill. He pays little attention to these. He realizes that Bai Xiaolou is not aiming at nothing, and his expression becomes serious and listens carefully.


    "Therefore, a tacit understanding has long been reached among all ethnic groups on the ownership of the position of majority unification. It is a gambling process on how to distribute the final interests. No matter who wins, the civil strife will stop here. In the future, we will work together to defeat the wandemon city alliance. The focus of this contradiction is between the four races of winged people and peacock. Therefore, Kong Lei is the representative of the four races, Peng Tianning is the spokesman selected by the wingers. Their battle is related to who is the largest voice in the whole alliance. "


    Bai Xiaolou patiently explained: "if you really kill Peng Tianning, a key figure, it will completely violate the bottom line of the winged people. At that time, whether out of their own face or other considerations, even if the winged people want to calm down, they will have to tear their faces with the four races. At that time, the alliance will fall apart."

 Chapter 1123

    Your eyes twinkled and closed your eyelids. I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    "Fortunately, if you don''t succeed, there will be a lot of trouble. Compared with the four strong fighting races of the peacock clan, even if the war is defeated, it''s not so easy for the demon city to kill them all. However, we Medusa and your ghost leopard clan are different. Our two clans have always been the iron allies of the winged clan. Once the war is defeated, we will all face the disaster of extermination, so , please use your brain next time. Can you stop being so impulsive? "


    While Bai Xiaolou was relieved, He said angrily: "Listen to the rumors outside. The assassination hasn''t been successful yet. People are worried and boiling. Some people with ulterior motives are definitely behind it. They want to stir up contradictions within the alliance to make the alliance separate from each other, guess and avoid each other, and finally collapse. Fortunately, the speaker is wise and wise and hasn''t made any response These rumors have not played their due role, otherwise, things will really make a big deal. "


    You kept silent and said, "I made a bet with him."


    "With whom?"


    Bai Xiaolou didn''t react for a moment and asked suspiciously.


    "Peng Tianning!"


    The face of the iceberg, which remained unchanged for thousands of years, showed a touch of emotional fluctuation, and the corners of his eyes twitched slightly.


    "What bet did he make?"


    Bai Xiaolou frowned and asked nervously with a bad feeling in his heart.


    "I couldn''t kill him. He trapped me. I didn''t accept it."


    Youwujian said unconvinced: "he wants me to surrender, I''ll bet with him."


    Bai Xiaolou was even more worried and asked with concern, "what kind of gambling do you play?"


    "If he wins and becomes the majority, I will submit."


    Youwujian said proudly. In his opinion, he must win such a bet. Although the boy is very evil, it is impossible to defeat Kong Lei.


    But unexpectedly, Bai Xiaolou''s face changed sharply and shouted, "are you crazy? Isn''t this sent to the door to be a thug for others?"


    "He can''t win Kong Lei."


    You didn''t expect Bai Xiaolou''s reaction to be so big. His lips whispered, but he didn''t know why his heart, which had been determined, was vaguely bottomless at the moment.


    "You, you, you fool, how do you know he can''t win?"


    Bai Xiaolou was really anxious. His forehead was blue and his veins jumped disorderly. He paced back and forth anxiously. He hated iron but not steel and angrily scolded: "don''t think about what kind of person the speaker is? If she doesn''t think well of Peng Tianning, will she promise to let him participate in the selection contest?"


    Youwujian was stunned. He was a little uneasy in his heart, but when he thought about it carefully, he still felt that Ding Ning basically had no possibility of victory. He muttered unconvinced: "maybe the great speaker has gone astray? Kong Lei is a proud figure of the peacock family. Among his peers, except Peng Tianao, who dares to beat her? Peng Tianning is even more impossible."


    Bai Xiaolou almost laughed angrily, blushed and argued: "you''re really stupid. Don''t you think about it. If Peng Tianning doesn''t have absolute certainty, do you dare to compete for the position of majority? Why does the speaker dare to give him the right to speak such an important power reshuffle?"


    "Maybe he''s too conceited?"


    Youwujian suddenly remembered Peng Tianning''s confident smile when he let him go. His tone was full of guilt, and the feeling of uneasiness quickly filled his heart.


    Bai Xiaolou was completely speechless to him, Sheng loveless shook his head: "you don''t think about it. Since he was born like a comet yesterday, he has come all the way from the ninth leader to the first leader, killing cold iron, killing jackal sensitivity and cutting Ao Hong, just like destroying the withered and decadent. Last night, he broke yuan Gu''s legs in public, released strange white fog and abandoned three peak demon kings. Can you or I do this terrible achievement?"


    Youwujian''s face was blue and red and changeable. There was a drop of bean sized sweat on his forehead. Before, he was hot-blooded and didn''t hesitate to stand out for his friends. He didn''t think much at all, but now he wants to come back alive. He''s really lucky.


    But it''s not over yet, Bai Xiaolou continued to attack: "Peng Tianao and Kong Lei may be able to achieve such a feat, but don''t forget that there are ethnic groups behind them, but what does Peng Tianning have? A wild race from the wilderness, no one can rely on, just rely on their own to break through the pass and kill the generals all the way from the ninth leader to the first leader. No matter how strong they dare to provoke him, they don''t pay attention to him, Without enough confidence, why should he dare to do so? "


    Speaking of this, Bai Xiaolou showed a look of respect on his face: "apart from anything else, just with this fearless courage and courage, I am far inferior to him, not to mention his unfathomable strength. If it is true that the winner is still unknown to Kong Lei, anyway, my intuition tells me that the person who laughs last in this dispute over unification must be him."


    "Gudu!"


    Youwujian''s eyes glowed and swallowed saliva.


    Bai Xiaolou thought he was frightened and worried about his future. He quickly comforted him: "we Wanyao leader always believes in the respect of the strong. If he can really win the position of Dadu, he will be in the position of a top expert. Even if you are loyal to him, you will not be ashamed."


    "No, I forgot to bet. I don''t know if it''s time."


    Youwujian threw down a word and disappeared in place.


    "Bet? What bet?"


    Bai Xiaolou was confused by his friend''s unrestrained style. He asked subconsciously, but he immediately remembered something. He slapped his head and shouted, "wait for me, I forgot to bet. That''s a one to one odds. Ha ha, I''m going to get rich."


    At the same time, Ding Ning, who was about to come to the martial arts field, suddenly remembered something. After whispering a few words, he took out the crystal coins from Kong Lei last night and handed them to you: "go and bet quickly. I''ll win all of them. One to one hundred. I don''t worry about money now."


    The coins circulating in the demon family are polished from a crystal mineral produced in the holy mountain. From low to high, they are divided into five grades: yellow crystal, red crystal, blue crystal, black crystal and Amethyst. The exchange ratio is 100 to 1, that is, a Amethyst is equivalent to 100 million yellow crystals.


    Kong Lei is the pride of the peacock family. Naturally, she is not short of money. Although she doesn''t carry much, she also has three amethysts and more than a dozen black crystals, as well as hundreds of red and yellow crystals. All of them were touched by Ding Ning, and all of them were taken out for you to bet.


    Youdu is stupid. He and Bai xun''er fought hard on the battlefield for a year. After killing the enemy, they touched the corpse and made a lot of money. So far, they have only saved a hundred blue crystals.


    But when Ding Ning first arrived, he could casually take out three amethysts, so that he could not be shocked. However, when he thought that his eldest brother had never taken an ordinary road, he immediately calmed down and joked. This is his eldest brother. What is a mere three amethysts.


    "Wait, help me bet on the young master!"


    Bai xun''er took out a delicate purse from his arms and stuffed it into you''s hand.


    You hehe smiled and ran away.


    Therefore, before the end of the bet, the worried banker finally received three huge bets, which relieved the rich and noble bank manager who was specially responsible for collecting the bet. Although he kept scolding the other party as a fool in his heart, he smiled and didn''t want it with enthusiasm. He simply treated the other party as the God of wealth.


    If any gambling game is a single bet, even if the odds are lower, it will make the dealer lose more than the gain. But now it''s good. It''s finally balanced.


    But what the shopkeeper didn''t expect is that once there is a big storm, the odds of these huge bets will make the rich and noble bank lose all their money. Is that possible? It can''t exist at all. Who doesn''t know the famous name of fairy Lei?


    Except for a very limited number of people, no one thought Peng Tianning would defeat fairy Lei and win the final victory. Naturally, shopkeeper sun of the rich and noble bank thought so. He went to report the great good news to the bank owner wholeheartedly. The owner was also very happy. After praising him, he also rewarded him with a blue crystal as a reward.


    Shopkeeper sun was moved by this. He secretly congratulated himself that he had a good and generous owner. In the future, he must devote himself to making more money for his owner to repay his kindness.


    In the martial arts arena, the challenge arena jointly arranged by the top demon king of all ethnic groups is enough to withstand the attack intensity of the top strong of the demon king without collapsing.


    The grandfathers of the wingers ranked first in the auditorium, and the other speakers sat on both sides. Many of the eight speakers were all present. It can be seen that they attach great importance to this trial.


    Serving as the referee and host are the respected crane elders. The elders have white hair and childlike complexion, and their skin is as red as a baby. They are kind-hearted. With a snow-white ancient robe, they look like immortals. Their every move is in line with nature, full of special tranquil charm, and give people a sense of harmony.


    As soon as they came on the stage, they received thunderous applause and cheers from the audience. The audience madmen shouted "crane old crane old", which shows their high prestige. Even the alliance speakers stood up and bowed slightly to show their respect.


    The crane family belongs to a strange existence in the ten thousand demon ring. It has always been known for its indifference to fame and wealth, impartiality, fairness and fairness. Its family is famous for its body sword technique of shaking the world and weeping ghosts and gods. It has lived in the first ring for generations, living a life like idle clouds and wild cranes. It has never participated in the competition for the Lord or any power competition.


    Only when the crane race, which has always been a fair race, serves as the referee, can we ensure the fairness of this trial to the greatest extent.


    The cloudy eyes of the ancestor of the wing people flickered between the closed and closed, and he sneered in his heart. Unexpectedly, the four races were afraid that she might intervene to save Ding Ning. Even the crane people were invited. It was really deliberate.


    Old crane was full of energy. His old body was as tall and straight as a pine. He raised his hand with a smile to stop the thunder and laughter under the stage, Hehe said with a smile: "it''s a great honor for me to be invited by the wing man alliance to serve as the referee of this trial. Thank you for your love and trust. I will ensure the smooth progress of this trial based on the principle of fairness and justice. Please also supervise and correct all friends present!"


    There was another burst of thunderous applause from the audience. All the people present were friendly and trustworthy to Heming, a kind elder who likes to travel around the world, hates evil as hatred, hoes out the strong and helps the weak, defends injustice, is kind and kind-hearted like a Bodhisattva.


    With a smile on his face, he raised his right hand again and pressed down to signal everyone to be quiet. The noisy voice immediately stopped and became silent again. Countless pairs of eyes watched him and listened to him continue to speak to show their respect.

 Chapter 1124

    "This time, most of the Wing Alliance candidates are in the same position. There are 36 people participating in the competition. One of the 36 candidates shows the intensity of the competition. We will wait and see who can stand out and finally take the lead. Now, I announce that the first round of selection has begun. Now, please invite 36 competitors to come to the stage and draw lots."


    The voice of the crane was cadenced and extremely provocative. As soon as the voice fell, it once again caused the roar of the mountain below the stage like a tsunami.


    "Look, it''s wolf poison. It''s really wolf poison!"


    "God, it''s Kong Wei, my favorite Kong Wei. He''s so handsome!"


    "What does little white face like? I still like Niuye. Look at that muscle. How explosive it is."


    "Xiaolang hoof, I think you''re coquettish? You like muscle men."


    "What do you know? That''s enough strength."


    "Bai Xiaolou, wow, my brother Xiaolou is the most handsome. Looking at his lazy and uninhibited smile, my heart is crisp."


    "Wow, that''s Peng Tianning. It''s also handsome, but it''s too cruel."


    "What kind of ferocity? Is that bullying? Such a man has masculinity, Peng Tianning, Peng Tianning!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning walked onto the challenge arena with other players carelessly, watching the dark shadow of hundreds of thousands of people under the stage, and even someone shouted his name. The feeling of attention made him inexplicably nervous and vaguely excited. He thought in a trance. Is this the feeling of a star?


    It''s just such a scene when Ziyi''s Diva holds a concert. No wonder sister Ye Huan wants to be a star. It seems really good to be concerned by everyone. When I think of this, I''m a little proud. I''ve seen the world and had a star addiction.


    "Fairy Lei, fairy Lei!"


    With Kong Lei''s coming to the stage, the emotion of longing and expectation under the stage was boiling again like boiling water. Countless people shouted Kong Lei''s name neatly to express their love and welcome to her.


    Ding Ning suddenly felt that an awl like line of sight fell on his back. If his eyes could kill, he would have been killed countless times.


    The corners of her mouth turned up slightly. This little girl is really a fierce horse. She has been ridden by her brother and can''t be tamed. It seems that she won''t be conquered easily if she doesn''t defeat her openly in full view of the public and convince her to lose. With her strong character, she will never be conquered easily.


    Drink the strongest wine, use the fastest knife, ride the fastest horse, soak the most beautiful girls, be chivalrous and upright, and run all over the world.


    This has always been Ding Ning''s most yearning blood Jianghu, and it is also his Jianghu dream since he was a child.


    However, there are too many concerns on the earth. Due to the limitations and constraints of law, ethics, morality and public opinion, the Jianghu he yearns for is just a dream when he was young and frivolous. There is no breeding soil and living environment at all.


    But here, his dream seems to come true. He can be the most real himself without caring about other people''s eyes and opinions.


    This discovery made the blood in his body boil gradually, as if he had removed some shackles, making him relaxed and his whole artistic conception transition to roundness.


    He looked up and narrowed his eyes at the dazzling sun in the sky. The warm sun shone on his jade like skin, emitting glittering white light. His handsome and deep face was filled with a relaxed smile of relief. It was even integrated with the hot sun, just like the son of the sun coming to earth, shining and standing alone proudly.


    Today, I am the scorching sun. No one can hide my wind color!


    Ding Ning whispered softly in his heart, staying at 90.5% of the light elements, and his perception began to grow at a speed visible to the naked eye, 96% and 97%


    Unknowingly, he unexpectedly entered the Epiphany state and kept approaching the bright element.


    Light man?


    The needles dropped again in the noisy martial arts arena. Everyone looked at the most eye-catching one of the 36 candidates. Even the dazzling fairy Lei became dim in his light at this moment and could no longer attract people''s attention.


    insight?


    There was a flash of surprise in the muddy eyes of the father of the winged man, and then there was thick joy.


    Peng Tianao looked at Ding Ning with envy and sighed in his heart that this person is the strongest Tianjiao of my wing Terran. I''m not as good as him.


    Peng Tianjie stands in the wing group. His beautiful face is full of blush, but his beautiful eyes are shining with pride and pride. This is his own master and his own man. No matter where he is, he is brilliant and stands out from the crowd.


    At this time, she had completely thrown her old lover out of the sky. Her eyes were full of strong love and worship. She looked at Ding Ning and couldn''t accommodate others anymore.


    Kong Lei always pays attention to Peng Tianjie. Seeing her obsessed eyes, she suddenly feels hurt. Her anger rises and her face becomes colder. She is not far from Ding Ning and can interrupt Peng Tianning''s Epiphany at any time, but with her pride, she disdains to do such a despicable thing.


    She wants to defeat Peng Tianning, trample all his dignity and pride under her feet, and prove to Peng Tianjie that she is the strongest one. Even if the despicable and shameless man breaks through, she can never be her opponent.


    Wolf venom and others looked at each other and saw each other''s intentions. When they were about to act, Kong Lei''s cold voice sounded in their ears: "Whoever dares to act rashly will die."


    Wolf venom and others are unwilling, but they dare not make any rash moves. They know that Kong Lei''s arrogance is in direct proportion to his ruthlessness. If they dare not obey, they will be repaired very ugly.


    Heming flashed a different color in his eyes, took a meaningful look at Ding Ning, thought about it, waved to lay a sound insulation barrier to cover Ding Ning, which aroused the extreme dissatisfaction of the speakers of the four races, but in full view of the public, they didn''t say much, but their eyes became extremely cloudy.


    In fact, they knew what they couldn''t do. The Qi machine of wing man''s ancestor locked them at the first time. If they dared to take action, they would be thunderstruck by wing man''s ancestor.


    But I still feel very unhappy. After all, Heming was invited by them to stop the ancestor of wing man from interfering at the critical moment, but I didn''t expect that the old man would protect the wild boy, which makes them feel like they moved a stone and hit their feet.


    He Ming put up his middle finger and put it on his lips after laying a sound barrier, and made a silent movement, Chuckled: "There are some emergencies on the scene. Please take it easy. Epiphany is very rare for everyone, especially for us demon families who rely on blood awakening. Therefore, it will take you some time. After the draw of lots is temporarily delayed, give this young man some time. I think no one will object?"


    Epiphany, it''s Epiphany!


    Many unknown demon families were shocked.


    Epiphany is a great opportunity for Terrans. If you can have an epiphany in your life, it is possible to create a strong person.


    Especially for the demon family that relies on blood inheritance, that kind of significance is more significant and far-reaching. Every insight means that in addition to blood inheritance, it is possible to self understand a magical skill of non blood inheritance.


    In the history of the demon family, any strong person who has entered the state of Epiphany has opened up a new road of cultivation. It is a clear understanding of the true meaning of cultivation and a necessary way to open up another road of cultivation in addition to awakening the blood.


    It is said that fairy Kong Leilei had an epiphany when she was young, so she understood the seven treasures and opened up a way of cultivation other than blood inheritance.


    Therefore, when the audience heard the Epiphany, they subconsciously looked at the veiled but still graceful figure.


    Being watched by so many people, Kong Lei felt uncomfortable all over. If she had an epiphany, she would be stared at by others, but the problem is, it''s that bastard


    In epiphany, it has nothing to do with the fairy. What are you doing staring at the fairy?


    It has to be said that being guilty of being a thief is the potential consciousness of every creature, and Kong Lei is no exception. Seeing so many people staring at herself, she instinctively feels a little guilty, her eyes dodge slightly, and she thinks in her heart. The fairy was taken away by his bastard and will not be seen by these people?


    Damn bastard, he is so gentle to ah Jie, but so rough to Ben Xian. Up to now, he is sore all over. His body is blue and purple. Up to now, it still hurts faintly below.


    Kong Lei was more angry and wronged when she thought about it. She stared at Ding Ning who was still in epiphany with deep resentment and anger, but forgot that she was still in the spotlight.


    It has to be said that the mind hole of the masses is unlimited. This eye was seen by the idle melon eating masses, immediately analyzed and interpreted, and evolved four versions with completely different meanings.


    Some people say that fairy Lei must have wanted to interrupt Peng Tianning''s Epiphany, but she felt unwilling and angry because she was unable to succeed under crane Lao bu; Some said that fairy Lei was incompatible with Peng Tianning''s water and fire, but after seeing that he had entered the state of Epiphany, he suddenly felt a sense of sympathy and wanted to turn war into friendship with him; It was also said that fairy Lei was extremely afraid of Peng Tianning. She looked at Peng Tianning and wanted to interrupt Peng Tianning''s Epiphany with vicious eyes.


    What''s more, some people are full of malicious speculation. Lei Xianzi must have taken a fancy to the younger and promising Peng Tianning, so she dumped her fiance Peng Tianao and wanted to throw herself into Peng Tianning''s arms, but Peng Tianning was not interested in her. She gave up her right to directly enter the Union Parliament because of love and hatred, and laid down her body to compete for the position of majority leader, I just want to use powerful force to conquer Peng Tianning and force him to submit. Otherwise, why are her eyes so resentful?


    This man has ulterior motives and is sneaky. He travels everywhere to spread rumors. Xun''er and you have a helpless and bitter smile on their face. Huang Sheng is really a lord who is afraid of chaos in the world.


    Perhaps human nature is evil, perhaps the people who eat melons like this kind of gossip most. This obvious nonsense is the most unreliable statement. On the contrary, it has a more market than the first three statements. It soon spread and made people happy.


    How could the members of the alliance parliament not listen to these gossip? The old ancestor of the winged man was not happy and angry, and others could not see how she was feeling. Peng Tianao''s city government was insufficient, his face was black like charcoal, and his nose was almost crooked. If he didn''t care about his identity, he really wanted to go down and kill all the guys who chewed their tongue.


    The speaker of the peacock family sulked there without saying a word, but his extremely gloomy face showed how unhappy he was at the moment.


    Each speaker looked at his nose, mouth and mouth, as if he had heard nothing, but their shoulders were twitching in a small range, which showed how hard they endured.

 Chapter 1125

    Kong Lei was angry and trembling all over. Her clenched fist turned white because of her strength. A pair of beautiful eyes burning anger looked around severely, as if she was looking for a rumor monger.


    The terrible killing machine overflowed, and the players standing next to her were silent. They didn''t even dare to breathe, for fear that they would become her breathing bucket.


    Unfortunately, it''s not easy to find a rumor monger, which makes Kong Lei angry and want to vomit blood. She stands there with a straight face, like a volcano about to erupt. She clenched her teeth and vowed to find out who was slandering her. After catching him, she had to break him up and break him into pieces to solve her hatred.


    I''m afraid Peng Tianjie is the most schadenfreude. She chuckles in the crowd. She has never seen Kong Lei, who has always been high and like a God, lose her manners like this. She wants to help make waves and publicize it in person.


    Boom!


    The terrible wave of air surged, shifting people''s attention from the gossip to the stage again.


    Ding Ning and the scorching sun in the air echo each other in the distance, just like a small sun emitting a hot dazzling light, which makes people unable to look directly.


    There was a strange light shining in the eyes of the old ancestor of the winged man. He looked at Peng Tianjie intentionally or unintentionally, revealing a thoughtful color. When jie''er broke through the big demon, there had been such a strange image, but it was far less hot and domineering than Ding Ning. It was more a sense of light and holiness.


    Peng Tianao looked strange, stared at Ding Ning without blinking, felt the breath of breakthrough, and suddenly had an incredible idea in his heart. Is this boy breaking through to the big demon?


    No... it''s impossible. He must have sensed wrong. If he wasn''t even a big demon before, how could he defeat the demon king? That''s two big realms away.


    Leapfrog fighting is the patent of genius, and the wingers have never lacked the genius of leapfrog fighting, but it does not mean that they can jump over the level without restrictions. It is quite good to be able to cross several small realms and defeat their opponents. It is basically impossible to cross one big realm, not to mention two big realms.


    So Peng Tianao quickly put this unreliable idea behind his mind and insisted that he must have sensed wrong. After all, Ding Ning''s breakthrough breath is much more magnificent than the general breakthrough demon momentum.


    Many people had the same idea with him. The alliance speakers quickly put this idea behind them and felt that Ding Ning must be a strong demon king and breaking through a small realm.


    Old crane stared at Ding Ning in an instant, as if the terrible sun fire could not have any impact on him, but his eyes flashed a light of horror.


    He is closest to Ding Ning and feels the most clearly. He can''t see that Ding Ning is really breaking through the big demon, but the breath of breaking through is much stronger than the general big demon realm, which makes him unbelievable and surprisingly angry. What does the wing man alliance want to do? Are you trying to kill genius?


    A piece of unparalleled jade of such a monster was brutally sent to this challenge arena by these guys to compete with the strong ones who are the lowest demon king bachongtian. They also kept telling him that it was an absolutely fair selection match without black scenes. In particular, it''s strange that I believe you. If there is no black scenes, I''ll pick my eyes and give it to you.


    Boom!


    When Heming''s face sank and he was ready to ask for an explanation from the members of the Wing Alliance, the change happened again.


    In the bright sun, Ding Ning was like the sun god coming down to earth. The light around him was getting hotter and stronger, and the terrible breath was overwhelming. Other players were forced to retreat, and his face showed a look of horror. Even if it was the highest peak, the demon king would retreat and dare not touch his front.


    Kong Lei''s cold face moved for the first time. Until now, she really valued Ding Ning. The man who took away his innocence was never as simple as she thought before.


    Ding Ning felt warm all over, as if he had become an immortal. He opened up an overpass between shangdantian and zhongdantian. His soul and spirit merged together to form an illusory spirit and sat on the soul platform of zhongdantian.


    The power of the five elements in the five zang organs began to rotate rapidly around the Zhongdan field. The five elements were born together and constantly derived various elements of wind, rain, lightning, dark fog, light and ice.


    With the continuous injection of element power into Zhongdan field, the five element totem gradually appeared, and finally turned into a solid alchemy tripod furnace. The spirit sat in it, as if taking himself as a medicine, and wanted to refine himself into a pill.


    The path of medicine leads to heaven, and the path of heaven begins to appear. The five action bases, heaven and earth as the furnace, elements as fire, and spirits as spirits, quench the immortal spirits.


    The nine orifices stone man was slightly hot, and the information sent made Ding Ning realize clearly. His eyes were blooming with dazzling brilliance, calm down and concentrate, entered the state of selflessness, and watched the refining of this furnace of divine soul medicine.


    The divine soul treasure elephant is strict, like an old monk, without sorrow or joy. Let the thunder arc, electric snake shine, wind, rain and fog add to the body, and the illusory figure gradually begins to become solid.


    "Roar!"


    The intense pain of soul killing and bone etching made Ding Ning''s face ferocious. He couldn''t help sending out a sad roar like a wounded beast. The pain of soul refining was far better than that of military refining. Even with his endurance, he couldn''t bear it.


    Hearing the sound, they looked at it with awe. They saw that Peng Tianning''s body was dark and filled with a trace of blood mist. His skin began to crack. It seemed that a layer of skin was fading, and there was a faint flash of thunder flame at the crack, which made people palpitating.


    "No, his physical strength is not enough. He is forced to break through and suffer from disaster. He must be stopped."


    Peng Tianao suddenly stood up and said nervously.


    The ancestor of the winged man frowned tightly, sat upright subconsciously, and said in a deep voice, "wait and see!"


    Others were worried, nervous, concerned, gloating, or sneering.


    Bai xun''er, you and Peng Tianjie were concerned and quietly clenched their fists. If Ding Ning hadn''t told them not to worry, they might have rushed to the stage.


    Kong Leimei looked at Ding Ning without blinking. Subconsciously, she clenched her fist and turned white directly because of her strength. Her mood was unprecedentedly complex.


    It is reasonable to say that Ding Ning forcibly broke through and had an accident. She should be the happiest to die in full view of the public. But when it came to the end, she found that she could not be happy, and was vaguely sad and disappointed.


    This gave her a fright. Did she fall in love with him when she lost her body? Otherwise, why do you care so much about his life and death?


    No, it''s impossible. How can I like this despicable and shameless sinister villain who takes advantage of others'' danger? The reason why I don''t want him to die here is that he hasn''t been defeated in his own hands in front of ah Jie, and he hasn''t had time to trample his dignity under his feet and take a bad breath for himself and ah Jie, so I don''t want him to die. Right, That''s it. That must be it.


    Kong Lei found a reason for herself and constantly gave herself psychological hints. In the end, she believed herself and began to worry about Ding Ning more and more at ease.


    Nuo Da''s martial arts arena is silent and full of a repressive atmosphere, which makes people feel heavy and stuffy. Even those guys who are happy and secretly gloat have a compassionate look on their faces.


    Because they all noticed that the ancient well without waves seemed unmoved. The winged ancestors were like an impending volcano, full of powerful and terrible forces. Once released, it would be a terrible disaster like destroying the sky and the earth.


    Peng Tianning is doomed to fall. They don''t need to gloat at at this moment and provoke this burning powder keg. There will be no place to die.


    In the crowd, you have a strange look and silently muttered: "you have to hold on. All my wealth is on you. If you''re finished, I''ll go bankrupt. How can I believe the nonsense of the guy in baixiaolou and bet on you? It''s really a pit brother''s thing."


    Bai Xiaolou was also very helpless. His intuition told him that Ding Ning could win the final victory. How could he think of such a thing? When he saw the ghost, he cried in his heart: "Wujian, I''m sorry for you. Now our brothers are going bankrupt. Let''s go begging together in the future."


    "It really hurts. It hurts a hundred times more than military training!"


    Ding Ning murmured in his heart and endured the piercing pain. The sweat on his forehead fell like raindrops and mixed in the crack of his flesh. When the sweat stung, don''t mention how sour it was.


    But such pain and soul refining pain are not worth mentioning. The pain that comes from the depths of the soul and can''t even be unconscious makes him miserable. He can only rely on his tenacious willpower to support hard. The muscles on his face tremble with pain, and his lips are bitten and bleeding unconsciously.


    All his mind was used to resist the inhuman pain from the depths of his soul, but he didn''t find that the closed door of will slowly opened a gap with the progress of soul refining


    "MD, I don''t believe it. You really hurt me."


    Ding Ning''s face was ferocious because of pain, showing a cruel color, and his firm lips closed tightly and were cruel to himself.


    Boom!


    There was a thunderous sound in the body. The lightning derived from the power of the five elements exploded the condensed spirit like a storm that destroyed everything.


    Ding ningwa opened his mouth and spewed out a big mouthful of blood. He had a headache and wanted to explode. His mind was confused. There was a look of horror in his eyes. The cracking of his body was insignificant to him and could be repaired every minute, but the spirit was broken. It was his life.


    Isn''t it upgraded to Shenwu realm? How could it be so difficult?


    Ding Ning couldn''t figure it out. He didn''t have time to think more. He wanted to save himself and see if he could bond the shattered spirit, otherwise he would really die here.


    But the thunder storm didn''t intend to let him go at all. Rough thunder constantly bombarded his spirit. Each blow made him struggle on the line of death. The blood in his mouth gushed out like no money, and he became a blood man in an instant.


    What Ding Ning didn''t expect was that his broken soul had changed at the moment, turned into five small ghost virtual shadows, and continued to bear the pain of soul refining.


    "Lao Zu!"


    Peng Tianao stood up anxiously and looked to the old ancestor of the winged man for help.


    The old ancestor of the winged man looked gloomy, his lips murmured, and apologetically shook his head: "his physique is strange and special, and there is nothing I can do. Everything can only depend on him."


    Peng Tianao sat down in frustration and grabbed his hair in pain. The emergence of Ding Ning is the key to whether the wing people can firmly grasp the voice of the wing people alliance. The wing people have placed too much hope on him, but now, with Ding Ning''s death, everything will come to naught. This is the pain he can''t bear and his mood is extremely decadent.

 Chapter 1126

    Peng Tianjie and Bai xun''er noticed that the spiritual connection between Peng Tianjie and Ding Ning was bright and dark, and there was a sign of disconnection. They were panic stricken and kept transmitting through the spiritual connection: "hold on, hold on, we must survive. We are still waiting for you."


    Looking at Ding Ning, who was covered with blood, tottering and struggling, Kong Lei''s heart suddenly tightened. The absurd scene of the two last night and his aggressive eyes appeared in her mind. She felt as if she was going to lose something. Her tears gradually blurred her sight, He shouted madly in his heart: "don''t die, please, don''t die, hold on, I haven''t defeated you, I haven''t let you surrender at my feet, you fool, fool, rascal and sex wolf. Aren''t you powerful? Don''t die if you have the ability to defeat me and conquer me!"


    It seemed that Ding Ning suddenly turned her head and grinned at her. Her snow-white teeth were stained with blood. They looked ferocious and terrible, but what she wanted to express in her eyes made Kong Lei instantly understand. He was provoking and provoking himself. He would not die. He would survive and conquer himself with real strength.


    Kong Lei''s heart stopped beating. The iron will and determination contained in Ding Ning''s eyes moved her. What kind of man is this? He''s about to burst out and die. He can still laugh. If he was himself, I''m afraid he would have been desperate.


    But how could she be so proud and give him a provocative look? The fairy is waiting for you to see whether you conquered the fairy or the fairy conquered you.


    Ding Ning grinned hard, stopped looking at her and concentrated on solving his problems.


    He finally knew where his problem was. All along, he was too greedy, walked too wide, understood too many element rules, and the Dantian was much bigger than ordinary people. Others understood one or two element rules, and could easily get through the soul robbery when he gathered the soul and broke through the divine force.


    There is no way of heaven, but there is not no divine soul robbery. Kunpeng''s obsession and residual instinctive will will will never allow himself, an outsider who does not lose to the world, to take away the world''s vitality and the power of Qi and blood. Therefore, it takes advantage of its own soul refining to arouse the power of meta rules in its own body and wants to destroy itself.


    This is not only a punishment, but also a test. Ding Ning only blames his breakthrough for being too hasty. He should wait until he goes out. The will of the world is incompatible with the heaven of the three worlds and has great exclusiveness.


    Even if his physical strength has exceeded his cultivation and reached the flawless holy body, he still can''t bear the force of rules derived from the force of the five elements during soul refining, which will make his physical body crack inch by inch.


    To put it bluntly, his pattern is too big for Kunpeng''s will. He can''t stand it. Five behavior bases, heaven and earth as the furnace, elements as the fire, gods and spirits as the spirit, and quench immortal gods and spirits. This is the rhythm of trying to compete with Kunpeng''s will for world dominance. He can''t stand it.


    So he doesn''t blame Kunpeng. He can only blame himself for his lack of consideration. But now that things have developed to the present level, even if Kunpeng''s will is strong, he won''t let himself be slaughtered. He must find a way to save himself.


    Although the vitality derived from the five elements is constantly repairing his flesh, it is far from keeping up with the speed of being eroded. Therefore, over time, there will be an imbalance between erosion and repair, and he will be dead.


    The only way he can think of is to constantly consume the power of rules derived from the power of the five elements and reach a delicate balance with the repair power. Only in this way can he survive the divine soul robbery until the end of soul refining. Now he needs to fight, endure the pain of soul refining and fight constantly in order to have a glimmer of vitality.


    So, in full view of the public, in everyone''s mouth, eyes and tongue tied, Ding Ning straightened his body like a broken porcelain doll, and said in an extremely arrogant tone: "don''t draw lots, you go together."


    One stone aroused thousands of waves, and the scene was silent. Everyone stared at Ding Ning like a fool. There was only one thought in his heart. What a special thing, this boy is crazy!


    Heming opened his mouth and didn''t speak for a long time. Is this guy crazy? How can you fight with your broken body?


    "Arrogance, you know you will die. You want to be crazy at last. Hehe, you really think I''m stupid. You''ll die without us."


    Niuye had a bad temper and couldn''t help laughing and laughing.


    "Do you want to fulfill your last reputation? If you want to be beautiful, you can wait to die slowly."


    Said the ape coldly.


    Kongwei glanced at Ding Ning with a sneer in his mouth. He didn''t look at him at all. He didn''t bother to talk to him.


    "This joke is really humorous. It''s to take us as a cushion. Unfortunately, we won''t be fooled. It''s really dirty our hands to fight with a dying person like you!"


    Wolf venomous Jie smiled strangely and thought he had insight into Ding Ning''s idea.


    Kong Lei frowned slightly and wondered what moths were still coming out of Ding Ning''s dying.


    Peng Tianao on the stand said anxiously, "is he crazy? Calm down and concentrate. He may have a way to survive. He''s looking for death."


    The ancestor of the winged man didn''t speak, but a thoughtful color flashed in his eyes.


    "Hey, hey, I''m just saying hello to you out of politeness. You can''t decide whether you like it or not."


    Ding Ning opened his mouth and spewed out another mouthful of blood, revealing his white teeth stained with blood. He smiled like a devil: "you have no choice. If you don''t go together, wait for me to kill you one by one, especially you. Don''t think I can''t feel your hostility. In that case, I don''t have any psychological burden to kill you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a stupefied scene on the martial arts field. The shaky blood man killed everywhere like a fierce wolf rushing into a sheep, while the arrogant majority candidates with high eyes ran around like frightened deer.


    "Don''t run. What are you running for? Are you cowards who run away without fighting? It''s waste and rubbish to compete with Dadu with such courage."


    Ding Ning was very dissatisfied. A savage rushed over and scared away a large group of people. He didn''t catch any of them. He screamed angrily and buried his mouth mercilessly.


    "Since you want to die, I will help you!"


    Kong Wei was always arrogant. He couldn''t stand Ding Ning''s ridicule. His handsome face showed a ferocious color. They were not afraid of Ding Ning when they ran away, but didn''t want to be splashed with blood by him.


    "Good, good, a little bold, still a man."


    Seeing that he finally caught one, Ding Ning was overjoyed and rushed forward with a punch in his face.


    "Go to hell!"


    Niu Ye was also angry with ridicule. He turned and ran back and punched Ding Ning in the back of his head


    "Well come!"


    Ding Ning was covered with a terrible electric snake thunder arc. His blood was evaporated by lightning, emitting a disgusting smell of blood. He did not dodge and attacked the two people.


    "Thunder fist?"


    Kong Wei and Niu Ye lost their voice and screamed, revealing a touch of fear in their eyes. The power of lightning has always been the power of the sun. All creatures will instinctively fear.


    Boom!


    The two men slowed down a bit because of fear, and were blown upside down by Ding Ning. They twitched and flickered like they had committed epilepsy. Their hair was as sharp as a bird''s nest. Their face was dark and looked very embarrassed.


    "Ah, I''m so angry!"


    Kong Wei opened his mouth and spewed out a black smoke. He found that the power of the lightning did not seem to be as great as he thought, but paralyzed him. He immediately roared angrily: "don''t be afraid, he is just bluffing, and the power is not strong."


    Niu ye also felt it and showed a grim smile on his face: "since you don''t abide by the rules, don''t blame us for being cruel."


    Who said the boy was grumpy and had no brain? He said this deliberately to see the attitude of the ancestors of the winged people. If he killed Ding Ning, the ancestors of the winged people would trouble him.


    "It doesn''t matter. Since he asked for it, he will bear all the consequences himself. Life and death are safe!"


    The ancestor of the wing man had guessed Ding Ning''s mind. Seeing that everyone''s eyes were looking at her, he wanted to ask her for advice, nodded slightly and said.


    "In that case, we can let go and kill."


    Ape cunning and wolf venom smiled and rushed back. The four joined hands to kill Ding Ning.


    "Come on, let me see what you two losers can do."


    Ding Ning hit out two punches, and the speed of the body cracking slowed down a little. Knowing that his method worked, he immediately made a great deal of enthusiasm and took the initiative to go out without retreating.


    "The wind is disorderly!"


    Wolf venom''s two claws turned into a shadow. When he stepped on his feet, he took the initiative to rush up. His wolf claws contain highly toxic. As long as he is close to Ding Ning, the toxin emitted can poison him.


    "Thunder fire palm!"


    But the result disappointed him. Ding Ning''s palm was mixed with the power of fire in the lightning. The toxin was burned before it was close. Ding Ning punched him in the chest and flew out upside down. His hair was ignited, rolled awkwardly on the ground, and he was convulsed by electricity.


    "Great bull devil fist."


    Niu Ye waved his fist as big as a bowl and hit Ding Ning''s head hard. His fist was wrapped with a layer of yellow light.


    "Well come!"


    Ding Ning fist to fist, thunder fire palm changed, also emitting yellow light, boldly welcomed it.


    Niu Ye was slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning could also use the power of earth elements. This is the magic power of crazy Niu family!


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the terrible air wave rolled, Ding Ning stood still, but the corners of his mouth spewed blood again, which was evaporated by the flame that was spitting out all over his body.


    While Niuye was beaten and flew out upside down, his face showed a shocked color, roared, waved his fist and rushed again: "mad cow fist."


    Ding ningpu almost laughed. Mad cow fist? I still have mad cow disease.


    "The wind dances the fallen leaves."


    Although Kong Wei looked handsome, he was actually insidious. While Ding Ning was dealing with the mad cow fist, a cold light flashed at the bottom of his eyes, and a peacock shadow appeared, fast as lightning and as fast as thunder. He turned into a remnant in the air and sneaked away behind him.


    "Violent ape moves the mountain."


    The ape cunning was unwilling to be outdone. The terrible blood gathered and his hands held falsely, and unexpectedly formed an illusory mountain. The huge ape virtual shadow jumped up in the air. Holding the mountain high in his hands, he threw his head at Ding Ning with great strength.


    Put out the thunder and fire on his body, and the dark wolf venom on his face also endured the pain. He shouted that the wolf walked all over the world. A huge wolf shadow appeared out of thin air and grabbed Ding Ning''s head with a fierce claw.


    It''s humiliating that Ding Ning, who was seriously injured by the four people fighting together for a long time, didn''t succeed. Seeing that the three little friends had shown their real skills and vowed to finish their work in the first battle, Niu Ye was unwilling to fall behind. After a roar, his blood condensed a virtual shadow of a giant cow up to several feet behind him and kicked at Ding Ning mercilessly.

 Chapter 1127

    Kong Lei unconsciously clenched her fist. She wouldn''t care if the four attacked at this level at ordinary times, but at this moment, Ding Ning was seriously injured and bleeding all over. In the face of the joint killing of the four, could he really stop it?


    Everyone held their breath and looked at the scene nervously. Some timid even closed their eyes and didn''t dare to see Ding Ning being blasted into meat mud.


    Peng Tianjie didn''t blink, and her muscles were tight. She wished she could replace it with her body.


    On the contrary, you and Bai xun''er''s face was calm and did not agree at all. They had almost blind trust in Ding Ning. This degree of attack was OK for ordinary people, but it was too far from treating Ding Ning.


    "Wow!"


    Just as everyone watched the scene nervously and secretly guessed what the result would be, they were stunned by the sound of a wave rising tide hitting the coast. Where did the sea come from here?


    But the next moment, they saw the sea. What a sea it was. The flames all over the sky were like waves, wave after wave, wave after wave, overlapping and overlapping again and again, making a huge sound of tide, crazily sweeping and burning everything.


    The ferocious wolf shadow, the wild cow shadow, the peacock shadow as fast as lightning and the violent giant ape are like children who have no power to fight back in the sea of fire. They are burned up in an instant.


    "What field is this? Water and fire are incompatible. How is this possible?"


    The four men who besieged Ding Ning spewed out a mouthful of blood with an unbelievable color on their faces.


    "Yes, how did he do it? Water and fire are incompatible. Why does his sea of fire make the sound of waves like tides?"


    Everyone was shocked and looked at this incredible scene in horror. They didn''t know how Ding Ning did it.


    Kong Lei seemed to know Ding Ning for the first time, staring at the tall figure standing proudly in the sea of fire like the God of fire, whose ragged but tall and loose clothes were shining brightly.


    Carefully, she found that Ding Ning''s cracked skin seemed to be healing at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if the sea of fire had a self-healing function. Unfortunately, the hot temperature distorted and blurred the space, isolated her sight, and made her unable to see Ding Ning''s expression.


    But I don''t know that Ding Ning is ecstatic at the moment. Grandma knew that the field could consume the excess rule power derived from the force of the five elements. Where would he fake fight with these four guys with his laborious Balla''s.


    Yes, it''s fake fighting. Although it has just broken through Shenwu, the growth of strength by a breakthrough in a big realm is by no means as simple as one plus one equals two. It is completely calculated according to the square growth.


    If he hadn''t survived the ghost robbery and had to endure the pain of soul refining all the time, he also needed his opponent to consume excess power. Otherwise, he could kill the four guys hostile to him every minute.


    "Isn''t it the field? If anyone doesn''t, I don''t believe that the four of us can''t suppress his field together."


    Niu Ye''s eyes were gloomy. After a low drink, his blood gas surged all over his body, and an earthy yellow field appeared, enveloping Ding Ning''s field. He thought very clearly that Tu Ke water must destroy Ding Ning''s field, but he forgot that what flows in Ding Ning''s field is not water, but fire.


    As a result, as soon as his field was released, it was continuously distorted and deformed by Ding Ning''s field and retreated.


    Finding this embarrassing reality, Niu Ye has a heavy heart. NIMA, is your field a god horse thing? What should be used to suppress it?


    Fortunately, the wild wolf venom actually understands the water field. What''s more, it''s the poisonous water field. Water conquers fire. Now it''s time.


    But they still forgot that although water conquers fire, it is relatively speaking. When the fire is large to a certain extent, water can not be put out. Therefore, Stellera chamaejasme is also embarrassed. The burned water in his toxic water field turns into black and the water vapor is evaporated.


    "I''ll come!"


    Ape cunning saw that although they were losing in dingning''s water and fire field, they did not completely collapse, and showed their own field, the field of stone, with great confidence.


    The field of stone is a variant of the field of earth, just as the field of ice is a variant of the field of water. Although it has its own limitations, it has a lot of power. As soon as his field was launched, it immediately formed a tripartite situation with Niu Ye''s field, constantly compressing Ding Ning''s field.


    Unfortunately, although Ding Ning''s field seems to be in jeopardy, he is always like an immortal Xiaoqiang, crazy to survive in the cracks, and still maintains an invincible stalemate.


    Ape cunning three people even showed their strength to eat milk. As a result, they failed to destroy Ding Ning''s shaky field.


    "Hum, it''s really tough. Then add me and see how you insist?"


    Kong wei''ang raised his chest, took a step forward and said proudly, and then displayed his field - the field of ice and snow.


    Towering glaciers stand as if they can freeze the space, emitting a cold chill. Whether it is the field of cattle wild soil, or the field of wolf venom water, including the field of ape cunning stone, it has changed instantly after Kong Wei''s ice and snow field is released.


    With the blessing of the ice and snow field, countless earth puppets, stone puppets and water people put on a layer of ice and snow armor and rushed one after another to the sea of fire in dingning.


    Although the sea of fire that burned everything continued to melt the ice and snow armor on the puppets, the continuous blessing and spread of the power of ice and snow, coupled with the almost endless army of ice and snow puppets, made the towering fire extinguished, the field of water and fire gradually suppressed, and the scope continuously reduced.


    "I admit that you are really strong in the field of water and fire, but so what? In the face of the joint efforts of the four of us, will you still collapse in the end?"


    Kong Wei ridiculed wildly: "ha ha, you can only blame you for being so crazy that you have to challenge everyone. Bah, I really treat myself as a character. In our eyes, you are always just a clown."


    "Really?"


    Ding Ning''s joking voice came out of the constantly compressed sea of fire: "I wanted to tease you more, but now I''ve changed my mind, so let you know who is the clown. Remember, waste is always waste!"


    Boom!


    As soon as the voice fell, the sea of fire that had just been suppressed suddenly began to rotate at a high speed, gradually forming a terrible sea of fire vortex. The powerful tearing force sucked countless puppets into the vortex and melted away silently.


    WOW!


    The vortex grinds like a grinding plate for grinding soybean milk, spilling out terrible fire red magma and turning into a violent magma sea. The waves are surging, wave after wave, wave after wave, sweeping everything in front of you like a rising tide, swallowing puppets and burning fields.


    The faces of Kong Wei''s four people changed dramatically. They tried their best to give birth to the puppet army, but it turned into nothing under the invasion of the magma sea, like a bull in the sea. Even their fields were constantly eroded, occupied and excluded under the rampant magma sea.


    The earth was broken down, the peaks were swallowed, the poison sea evaporated, the glaciers melted, and the whole martial arts arena was filled with water mist like a sauna room.


    "Ah!"


    The field is connected by mind and mind. Once it collapses, it will be backfired. The first thing that can''t hold on is wolf venom. His poison sea has no room to resist under the magma sea. The field crane hesitated, shook his head again and again and said with a bitter smile. He has presided over countless competitions, but he has never encountered such a situation. He can only throw the problem to the alliance Parliament.


    The League speakers also had a headache. The good trial was disturbed by Peng Tianning. For a moment, they didn''t know what to do. They whispered for a long time and didn''t think of any good way.


    Peng Tianao looked happy. He thought Ding Ning was so abandoned. Unexpectedly, the boy''s Jedi counterattacked, which made him burn hope again.


    "Speakers, and Mr. crane, I want to challenge everyone at the same time until the final victory is decided."


    Ding Ning is invisible in the sea of fire, but he is secretly anxious. The soul refining is not over yet, the soul robbery continues, and the overflowing element power is still destroying his body. Although he can get some relief in the field of release, he can''t release the field all the time without fighting. It''s too ostentatious, so he urgently needs to fight.


    "This..."


    The ancestor of wing man hesitated. Although she saw that Ding Ning needed to release her strength and excluded Kong Lei who would never join hands with others, there were 30 other players alone. If a swarm of people came up to attack him, could he take it down?

 Chapter 1128

    "Peng Tianning is a genius. He broke the competition rules on his own initiative. Since he took the initiative to challenge everyone at the same time, it shows that he has the confidence to win. I think he can try."


    Niu Yue smiled and said ill intentioned.


    "Yes, we''ll be relieved to see his performance."


    Speaker Yuan Ming echoed.


    "Seconded!"


    Kong Mi''s face was cold and concise.


    "I agree!"


    Wolf Li''s eyes contain Sen Leng''s killing opportunity and calmly state his position.


    "Grandpa, no!"


    Peng Tianao shouted anxiously, for fear that his grandfather would agree for a moment.


    "Since the little guy asked for it on his own initiative, it seems that he should be absolutely sure. I also agree to see if the little guy can create miracles."


    Bai Chuanxiu smiled like a flower and showed his attitude before waiting for his father to speak.


    "But!"


    Accustomed to hiding in the dark, the quiet night said expressionless.


    "Since everyone agrees, I have no opinion."


    "Seconded!"


    "No problem!"


    "Agree!"


    Six speakers of the Eighth National Congress of the Communist Party of China have all expressed their positions, and members of other small races have also expressed their positions one after another.


    The ancestor of the winged man glanced at a fine awn at the bottom of his eyes and couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    Mu Xiu will destroy Lin Feng. These guys see the threat from Peng Tianning and want to kill genius.


    As for Medusa and ghost leopard, who have always followed the footsteps of the winged people, for the first time, they didn''t stand with the winged people this time. It must be because you and Bai xun''er didn''t die. The future pillars of the two families will never return to the ethnic group, which made them want to get rid of Peng Tianning.


    Hey! Since most people agree, it''s Peng Tianning''s own intention. The ancestors of the winged people can''t be arbitrary, let alone... We can take the opportunity to see who else stands with the peacock family.


    Immediately indifferent way: "in that case, come according to your meaning!"


    Kongmi and others were immediately overjoyed and smiled at each other. They were really afraid that the ancestors of the wing people would wholeheartedly protect Peng Tianning and enforce the one vote veto.


    However, they are not afraid. If the winged ancestor really acts arbitrarily regardless of the wishes of most people, she will lose her prestige in the alliance, and no one will obey her again.


    Seeing that the wood is done, Peng Tianao is unable to return to the sky. He clenches his fist angrily and lowers his head expressionless. He can only hope that Peng Tianning can create miracles again.


    "Brother Ning has excellent skills. I''m ashamed of myself. I can''t win the siege together. I quit!"


    But unexpectedly, in addition to Kong Lei''s step back and saying that he would not participate in the siege, Bai Xiaolou was the first to stand up and say a word. Ignoring Bai Chuanxiu''s angry voice, he turned and left smartly and gave up the competition for Dadu.


    "I also quit and have a chance to compete with brother Tianning again."


    One day there will be two. Diao Huayu, a contestant of the golden carving family, also smiled friendly at Ding Ning and turned away smartly.


    "There is competition between brother Tianning and fairy Lei for the position of majority, so I won''t join in the fun."


    "Brother Tianning defeated the enemy easily with one enemy and four. I deeply admire him and feel inferior. I look forward to brother Tianning fighting with fairy Lei."


    "If it''s one-on-one, although I know I''m defeated, I want to learn something, but it''s not my wish to join hands, so I won''t waste everyone''s time here. I can''t go!"


    ¡­¡­


    Who can be a candidate for the majority, who is not a proud generation, has its own pride, works together and disdains to do it. Therefore, except for a few who have been instructed by the family elders, others have given up competition and left freely.


    Kong MI and other popular people''s faces were livid. Thirty candidates except Kong Lei left the field in a twinkling of an eye. There were only nine left.


    However, considering that there are still nine people, even if Peng Tianning has the ability, he will be difficult to defeat the nine peak demon kings, and he will be killed. Ten thousand steps back, even if he is lucky to win, he will inevitably lose his strength. There is also an ace killer, Kong Lei, pressing the array, and he will die.


    On such a thought, the mentality of Kong MI and others was balanced again. They looked at each other and saw each other''s determination. Peng Tianning must die today!


    "Let''s go together!"


    Ding Ning''s indifferent voice sounded, and more and more elements were scattered from the spirit robbery overflow, so that the repair speed of his body could not keep up with the speed of collapse again. He couldn''t wait to fight.


    "As you wish!"


    Since the nine demon kings dare to stay, they naturally have enough confidence.


    Even if they are just at the same level as Niu ye and others, after observing for so long, they have found out the characteristics of Ding Ning''s field. They are confident that the nine people work together to destroy Ding Ning''s field and kill him.


    "Meteor fire shower!"


    "Burst magma!"


    "The flames burn to the sky!"


    "ChiYan Golden Lotus!"


    The nine players did not shoot together. The four stood side by side in front and released their own field. Unexpectedly, they were all fire attribute fields.


    The other five watched behind them and were ready to take action at any time.


    As soon as the fire attribute field of the four people took action, the whole martial arts field rose to a terrible high temperature. If the strong were not able to enter the martial arts field to watch the war, few people could bear such a terrible high temperature alone.


    Meteor fire shower is extremely terrible. The fire shower all over the sky is like meteorite shower, which reflects the whole sky and makes people look at it like a meteor shower.


    The burst magma melted into the magma sea of dingning, burst and splashed gorgeous flames, which affected the rotation of the fire vortex and slowed down its operation.


    The fire burning to the sky is no less than that. It can absorb the fire in the magma sea as nourishment and continue to grow. The raging fire continues to occupy dingning''s territory and advance rapidly to the flame vortex.


    ChiYan golden lotus blooms countless golden fire lotus. When it blooms to the extreme, it will burst, but it will not disappear. Instead, it will generate more golden fire lotus, which will continue to burn and bloom... Burst... Reborn


    In the twinkling of an eye, the magma sea of dingning is densely filled with thousands of exploding and blooming Golden Lotus, which is filled with a terrible atmosphere and surrounds the flame vortex. Once it approaches the vortex, these golden lotus will explode at the same time and explode the flame vortex.


    The four fire attribute fields, with an arrogant and domineering attitude, bombed Ding Ning''s field in disorder as soon as they came up, madly occupying his living space. As long as they are close to the flame vortex, they will be the time to see the end and distinguish the victory and defeat.


    "Think you can beat me? You think too much."


    Ding Ning''s indifferent voice sounded, and even sang a song at this time: "waves run, waves flow, thousands of miles of surging river water will never stop, washing out all the things in the world and mixing them into a surging trend..."


    With his singing, the magma sea suddenly rioted, sending out the sound of the tide like the end of the world like the collapse of the earth, and even setting off a fire wave hundreds of meters high, forming a fire sea sky curtain that blocks out the sun, drowning the fire rain, suppressing the burst magma, assimilating the terrible flame, and annihilating the golden fire lotus, The rolling flame torrent swept through everything and instantly suppressed the four people''s field.


    "I''ve been waiting for you!"


    Just as the four insisted, the five people behind them stepped forward and said with a sneer on their faces.


    "Ice and snow!"


    A man came forward and drank coldly.


    As soon as the ice and snow came out, the temperature of the whole martial arts field suddenly dropped, and the temperature instantly reached minus 20 or 30 degrees, delaying the momentum of crazy expansion of the raging magma torrent.


    At the confluence of ice and fire, goose feather and heavy snow fall and rise all over the sky. The hot magma suddenly cools and turns into dark red magmatic stone, which not only prevents the spread of ice and snow, but also temporarily blocks the invasion of magmatic torrent.


    The magma sea began to riot crazily. Waves of magma torrents roared crazily and kept pounding the ice and snow. When it was about to break through the blockade of ice and snow, the second people''s Congress shouted: "turbulent flow!"


    A violent and disorderly flood is raging, constantly impacting the magma torrent, diverting it and offsetting its impact.


    Water and fire blend and hiss incessantly. The towering water mist is filled. Pieces of cooled and solidified dark red magmatic rocks form reefs and dangerous beaches, which remain as the mainstay, dividing the violent magmatic flood into dozens of tributaries, greatly reducing its power.


    "It''s more interesting to block than sparse, but it''s not enough!"


    Ding Ning exclaimed in surprise, but that was not enough to suppress his field.


    "Really? Then go on!"


    The third man took a step forward and proudly said, "fire trees and silver flowers!"


    The impact of dozens of magma torrents decomposed by the reef is greatly slow. With the development of the field of fire trees and silver flowers, the virtual shadow of small tree seedlings grows out of thin air and takes root in the pass of reef diversion. The small tree seedlings madly absorb the fire attribute in the vented magma torrent as nourishment and grow madly at a speed visible to the naked eye, In the twinkling of an eye, it grew into towering red red trees.


    Because it is located at the junction of ice and fire, the trunk of each big tree is fire red, but the canopy is covered with ice and snow, fluttering in the wind, which is very beautiful.


    In this way, the fields of the three people overlap and interweave here to form an indestructible levee, which can be regarded as a firm foothold.


    Ding Ning sincerely praised: "fantastic ideas are really wonderful. It''s just that there is more defense and less attack. It can only form a confrontation with my field. I''m looking forward to what kind of amazing performance the remaining two will have?"


    The fourth man took a step forward and said proudly, "I won''t let you down!"


    "I''ll see!"


    Ice sluice impoundment, diversion and slowing down, afforestation, taking root to prevent flow, building embankments and dams. If it weren''t for the demon country, Ding Ning thought he met a water control expert. He was curious about these guys and deliberately controlled the field to slow down the impact speed of the magmatic sea. He wanted to see what new tricks they could play.


    The fourth man didn''t ink, so he opened his mouth and shouted, "the wind and snow are falling!"


    The wind field suddenly opened, and the strong wind swept the ice and snow to cover the magmatic sea. With the help of the dam built by huoshuyinhua and reefs, the goose feather and heavy snow all over the sky invaded the depths of the magmatic sea with the strong wind. The endless force of ice and snow constantly cooled and solidified the magmatic sea into dark red reefs and invaded the depths of the fire vortex.


    "OK, it''s interesting. Go on!"


    Ding Ning praised the festival and laughed with indifference. He didn''t seem to care that his magma field was constantly eroded and covered by ice and snow.


    The fifth man raised his head and shouted expressionless, "broken snow and ice!"


    He is also an owner of the ice and snow field. With the opening of the broken snow and ice sealed field, the speed of ice and snow erosion accelerates abruptly. In the twinkling of an eye, it is frozen for thousands of miles, and the eyes are vast. The magma sea is instantly cooled and solidified into dark red lava stones. Only the flame vortex is still struggling, but the magma flame derived from rotation is no longer able to compete with the ice and snow field, People with a clear eye can see that Ding Ning''s defeat has been determined. As long as the flame vortex is frozen, the field will be invincible.


    "Peng Tianning, we admit that you are strong, but you are too arrogant and clamoring for everyone to go together. You can''t compete with only nine of us. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?"


    The fifth man sneered.

 Chapter 1130

    But I don''t know that while Kong Lei is frightened, Ding Ning is also secretly shocked. This woman with eyes all over her is really terrible.


    If ordinary people were seized by him and controlled the rhythm of the battle, they would have been confused and defeated.


    But this woman not only did not mess at all in the downwind, but also set up layers of traps in her spare time, buried her hands and waited for him to take the bait to pull back the situation. Whether it''s heart, wisdom, grasp of the fighter or fighting consciousness, it''s frightening.


    If he had not had an instinctive intuition about danger, he would rather return in vain than be fooled. I''m afraid she would have taken back the first opportunity.


    The stronger Kong Lei is, the more Ding Ning wants to defeat her. Such a wonderful woman who doesn''t let men, can arouse all great husbands'' strong desire to conquer, and he is no exception.


    Women are like butterflies dancing among flowers, while men are like butterflies in flowers, chasing after them.


    Fists and feet intersect. You come and go, and your moves are all in square inches, but there is no fierce collision. It seems that you are right for your opponent and will meet a good talent.


    But after a long time, Kong Lei didn''t follow her heart as Ding Ning did. She fought all by intuition and kept doing mental calculations. It took a lot of mental energy. Gradually, she was unable to do what she wanted and fell into the disadvantage.


    Just as Kong Lei was sweating and panting faster, she suddenly found that Ding Ning''s boxing slowed down and took the initiative to retreat one step back, giving her time to breathe.


    Kong Lei looked at him in surprise. Although she didn''t speak, her smart eyes seemed to be able to speak. They had expressed their meaning incisively and vividly. Why?


    "I just took the lead. I won''t win. Start over. I won''t take advantage of you!"


    Ding Ning''s mouth did not open and his lips did not move, but his voice sounded in Kong Lei''s brain.


    Kong Lei stared at him in shame and said stubbornly, "I don''t need you to give in."


    "I didn''t let you, and you don''t need anyone to let you. You have this strength. I just want to be fair."


    Ding Ning complimented her a little, but it was actually his heart. If he hadn''t taken advantage of Kong Lei''s distraction to seize the first opportunity, the winner would still be unknown.


    Kong Lei''s inexplicable heart is sweet. No matter how noble and self admiring she is, it''s a kind of affirmation for her to be praised by a strong person at the same level who is the same demon, not to mention the man who just took away her innocence last night.


    But dingning''s next sentence made her furious and almost didn''t go away on the spot.


    The goods suddenly winked and said, "you just broke last night. You''re not in good health. You should have done it once."


    "Go to hell!"


    Kong Lei was very ashamed and angry. She was full of green silk. She drank angrily. She was straight in the air like lightning. A pair of green onion and white jade hands locked his throat mercilessly.


    Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief. Although he let her back, if he tangled with her like before, he didn''t take the lead, but he was not sure of winning, so he deliberately angered Kong Lei and wanted to change a way of fighting with her.


    Tough, he likes it.


    "Thunder fire palm!"


    Ding Ning drank softly, and a layer of lightning flame sprang up on his palm, boldly patting Kong Lei''s jade hand.


    "Caress the willow in the wind!"


    Kong Lei was still in the air. Her graceful posture was as light as catkins, and she retreated with Ding Ning''s palm wind.


    When Ding Ning received the palm without any effort, he bullied him again. A pair of jade hands turned into thousands of palms and slapped Ding Ning like a fly: "the palm determines the heaven and earth."


    "Qianchongshan!"


    Feeling the terrible power, Ding Ning didn''t dare to be careless at all, and gave a dignified drink.


    Towering green mountains appeared out of thin air, smashed down with vast authority, and offset the thousands of palms.


    Kong Lei took her time and drank softly, "thousands of miles of mountains and rivers!"


    A vast picture condenses in the void, with the threat of terror. The endless green mountains are constantly broken under the suppression of mountains and rivers, and become clouds and smoke.


    "Ten thousand waves!"


    Ding Ning gave a loud cry and stretched out his hand to make a circle in the air. The huge wave virtual shadow appeared and made a tsunami like roar. He madly impacted the mountain and river virtual shadow, wave after wave, and continuously. Sheng Sheng impacted and collapsed the mountain and river map and swept away to Kong Lei.


    "The blue sea is boundless!"


    However, Kong Lei seemed to have expected it earlier. She seemed to have no intention of scolding. With a gentle wave of her sleeves, she drew a vast ocean in the void, and unexpectedly integrated 10000 layers of waves into it and eliminated them invisibly.


    "What a move! The blue sea is boundless. It''s really big!"


    Ding Ning''s obscene voice passage made Kong Lei tremble. She almost fell down under her feet, and the boundless blue sea disappeared.


    Kong Lei''s pretty face was crimson, and her towering chest fluctuated sharply. She stared at Ding Ning in shame, gnashing her teeth and scolded shamelessly. Her hand mercilessly cut off the ends of the world to Ding Ning.


    "Dream home!"


    Ding Ning gave a loud and narrow drink, and Chong Kong Lei blinked vaguely, but his hands didn''t dare to wave carelessly to resist Kong Lei''s phantom attacks.


    Bang bang!


    The terrible air surged. They both retreated three steps, and an abnormal flush appeared on their faces. They didn''t return to normal until half a day later.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were full of admiration and secretly marveled at the terrible strength of Kong Lei''s body. At this moment, the two fought 186 palms like lightning, and even split the score. No one took advantage of it, and they were slightly injured.


    It seems that she underestimated this girl''s physical strength before. She obviously reached the level of flawless holy body. If she hadn''t tempered her physical body again during the divine soul robbery just now, and made her physical strength increase, maybe her physical strength was a little lower than her.


    Ding Ning has nothing to do with this. This is the realm advantage. It takes time to accumulate precipitation. Kong Lei is young in the demon family, but he is at least 600 or 700 years old. How old is he? I''m not 23 yet.


    Ding Ning suddenly thought of Fengpian dance. At the beginning, he thought she was old, but compared with Kong Lei, what was her age in her sixties? I''m really sorry for her. When I thought of this, a dark color flashed across my eyes.


    How good Kong Lei is at catching fighter planes. She is acutely aware that Ding Ning is distracted. Her slim figure twists gently and steps lightly under her feet. She even dances.


    Ding Ning only felt a flower in front of him. Feng Pian danced in colorful ancient clothes, smiled at him, seduced him, stretched out slender jade fingers, hooked them, waved them with long sleeves, just like a cold fairy coming down to earth.


    "Pian dance, why are you here? Are you okay?"


    Ding Ning was so shocked that she forgot where she was and looked at her beautiful figure with guilt and missing.


    "Come on, come on, come and dance with others?"


    Fengpian dancers go by their name and dance slowly with the wind. Their graceful dance is fascinating, beautiful and full of infinite temptation.


    Ding Ning looked at her foolishly. There was no room for anything else in his mind. He walked forward slowly, took up her green white jade hand, and danced with her dance. His voice was a little hoarse: "are you okay?"


    "Cluck, don''t talk, will you dance with me?"


    Feng Pian danced with a smile, pulled him around and danced with a soft and charming dance.


    "Well, as long as you don''t blame me, I''ll accompany you whatever you do."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were soft and gently took her into his arms.


    Feng Pian dance''s face suddenly changed. A sharp dagger suddenly appeared in Xian''s hand and stabbed Ding Ning in the lower abdomen


    "As soon as Kong Lei''s Fengxiang comes out in nine days, the overall situation has been decided, and there is no suspense."


    On the speaker''s seat, Kong Mi stroked the sparse beard on his chin and said proudly, with confidence in his tone.


    "Yes, the nine days of Fengxiang are really magical. When they are displayed, they come down to earth like fairies and walk and dance. It''s beautiful. It''s said that they can confuse people''s minds and arouse the deepest emotions in the enemy''s heart."


    Niu Yue shook his head in praise.


    "It''s just a pity that once this Fengxiang nine days is displayed, it will form a special space like a boundary, which will isolate our sight. Otherwise, it will be very gratifying to see the little beast ambush and kill with our own eyes."


    Yuan Ming''s happy voice.


    "No harm, the process is not important, as long as the result is doomed."


    Wolf Li''s state of mind was very good, and said calmly.


    Peng Tianao was nervous. Looking at the colorful border on the stage, his heart was full of anxiety. He glanced at his grandfather and found that she was calm. He felt a little at ease. He comforted himself. He must not be indifferent to the accident of Ding Ning.


    The audience who watched the excitement under the stage were somewhat dissatisfied. How could fairy Lei dance and Ding Ning disappear together, leaving only a colorful border that no one can peep at.


    In the colorful enchantment, Kong Lei looked at Ding Ning holding her hand like an iron hoop and asked incredulously, "how did you do it?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were clear, and there was a trace of confusion before, The faint sighed: "Fengxiang nine days is really extraordinary. He can use the flaw of my heart to lead me into the game, confuse my mind and take the opportunity to kill me. It''s a pity that you don''t know my past with Pian dance. I''m more ashamed of her than love, and she hates me more than love. Your disguised Pian dance doesn''t hate me at all. It''s impossible, so how can I be confused?"


    "Hum! You''re lucky, but if you think you can break my Fengming for nine days, you''re wrong."


    Kong Lei suddenly stretched out her hand to lift the veil below, revealing her beautiful face of bringing disaster to the country and the people. Her graceful posture gently danced and smiled at him.


    Ding Ning''s whole body was like an electric shock, and she itched to her bones. She couldn''t help loosening her hand holding the dagger.


    Kong Lei''s almost perfect body rotates gently and dances again. This time, it is no longer a beautiful classical dance, but a seductive dance. The Luo dress is relaxed, revealing a translucent gauze. Under the gauze is a concave convex perfect body, wrapped only in a mandarin duck''s belly pocket, exquisite collarbone and flat belly, The high and uplifted snow-white gully looms under the cover of the belly pocket, adding countless temptations.


    The snow-white slender jade legs are lifted gently, and the green onion and white jade fingers are stroked gently. The skin is better than snow, and the charm is deep into the bone. There is a trace of red glow on the beautiful face. The long eyelashes are moving, and the smart big eyes are full of infinite temptation. It is really charming and enchanting, which makes people warm-blooded and open, and it is difficult to feel.


    Ding Ning looked straight in an instant. Her brain was blank and beautiful. It was so beautiful. Kong Lei was a relegated fairy who didn''t eat human fireworks. No one could resist her charm.


    The Qingming in Ding Ning''s eyes gradually faded, full of a layer of fine blood color, shortness of breath, evil fire rising, like Zhu Bajie meeting Chang''e fairy, the monkey rushed up and wanted to take it into his arms and wreak havoc.


    Kong Lei''s eyes flashed with satisfaction. She was conceited and beautiful. Ding Ning''s previous concession also showed her that he wanted to conquer himself. However, how proud she was and how could she be conquered by men?


    In this world, only she Kong Lei conquers others, and no one can conquer her. Even if Ding Ning is excellent, she can only bow down under her pomegranate skirt.

 Chapter 1131

    Therefore, Kong leicai didn''t hesitate to seduce him and wanted to defeat him and conquer him completely.


    Of course, before that, she will trample all Ding Ning''s self-esteem and pride under her feet and let him know that it is the biggest mistake he has made in his life that he dares to offend himself.


    Even she didn''t realize it. She unknowingly had no unforgettable hatred for Ding Ning. She thought it was to conquer him rather than kill him, which was contrary to the previous idea.


    Jiao''s body was held by Ding Ning, but the dagger in her hand stabbed him in the stomach like a poisonous snake. She knew that with his cultivation and strength, ordinary daggers would not hurt muscles and bones, but this dagger was different. It was made of special animal teeth. As long as a small opening was broken, it could absorb the power of Qi and blood from his body, not fatal, but it could make him lose his combat power, At that time, she was not allowed to knead.


    Unfortunately, the ideal is full and the reality is skinny.


    Just when she thought she was safe, it was still the hand like an iron hoop that suddenly grabbed her bright wrist.


    Just when she couldn''t believe her eyes and looked up at Ding Ning, a familiar voice sounded in her ear: "Naughty!"


    "You... How could you... Huh!"


    Kong Lei opened her mouth in amazement. Before she finished her puzzled words, she was blocked by a big mouth and greedily tasted her taste.


    Struggle, Kong Lei struggles desperately!


    But last night''s loss, like opening Pandora''s magic box, made her body betray her thought, sent a strong desire signal, and soon became paralyzed and lost in the powerful male atmosphere.


    Until a certain moment, she felt cold all over and suddenly woke up. She wanted to push him away in panic and begged, "don''t..."


    "You are so naughty that you dare to murder your husband. If you don''t teach you a lesson, you''ll get it!"


    Ding Ning shamelessly found a high sounding reason for his inability to withstand the temptation, and also waved considerately and laid down heavy isolation and prohibition again and again.


    "No, no..."


    Kong Lei was really afraid. No matter how absurd she was, she never thought of doing that kind of thing with a man she didn''t know well in full view of the public, even with colorful borders.


    But dingning''s shamelessness had broken through the sky, and she smiled in her ear and said, "don''t you think it''s more exciting?"


    Kong Lei was wet at that time. She was paralyzed like mud and her star eyes were blurred. For a proud woman like her, there were not many things in the world that could move her. Constantly seeking stimulation was the meaning of her survival.


    Therefore, in the anxious waiting of hundreds of thousands of people, a crazy spring palace play was staged in the colorful border.


    "Well... Bastard, I won''t submit to you like this. I will defeat you."


    Kong Lei was sweating like rain, her peach cheeks were pink, and her beautiful eyes were full of blurred water. While enjoying the pleasure of her soul flying to the top of the cloud, she said stubbornly.


    "I''ll give you a chance, but I''ll talk about it after I finish my business."


    Ding Ning said with a bad smile, this woman''s perfect body is really intoxicating.


    "Hum, it''s my turn to be up there."


    Kong Lei is very competitive and unwilling to show on leading issues. She is weak and stubbornly wants to regain the initiative.


    Unfortunately, who is Ding Ning? He has been among thousands of flowers and packed all his leaves. Where can a young girl like Kong Lei compare? The small motor is just a crazy pile driving, which makes Kong Lei lose her armor and collapse thousands of miles.


    "It seems that Ding Ning still has some skills. He can persist for so long under the nine days of Fengming."


    As time passed, an hour passed quickly. Yuan Ming felt a little uneasy and could only comfort himself.


    "Yes, it seems that they are really in a stalemate. They have fought so hard for so long."


    Niu Yue nodded in agreement.


    "I don''t know how long it will take to fight. I''m a little impatient to see those audiences."


    The wolf glared and said with a smile.


    "It seems to be a dangerous and protracted war. It''s almost an hour. It should be almost as good as fighting for consumption alone."


    Kong Mi said confidently, "although Ding Ning is very strong, his cultivation is not as good as Kong Lei after all. He will lose if he spends all his energy. There will be no great suspense."


    "Yes, that''s the truth. Kong Lei''s unparalleled Tianjiao will not disappoint us."


    Niu Yue and others agree one after another. They secretly envy themselves. There''s no way. Who wants the peacock family to have a proud woman.


    But I don''t know that the Tianjiao girl they have high hopes is now paralyzed like mud. She has become a soft legged crab. She fainted more than ten times to make someone barely enjoy herself.


    "Big villain, why are you so powerful?"


    Kong Lei''s face flushed with satisfaction, asked curiously, ignoring the shame, put a big font on the ground without image, and gasped.


    "Gifted!"


    Ding Ning proudly raised his eyebrows and joked. We are people with water kidneys. Otherwise, how can we deal with so many beautiful wives.


    "Hum, you''ve been fooling around for a long time. Help me get dressed quickly."


    Kong Lei turned a good-looking white eye and weakly called Ding Ning. The proud woman was showing her sense of superiority all the time.


    Ding Ning naturally wouldn''t refuse such a request, which was close to being spoiled. She gently helped her put on her clothes. Of course, she didn''t take less advantage of what should be taken, and almost wiped the gun and went off again.


    Kong Lei proudly raised her chin, but she was secretly proud. Hum, smelly man, even if you have the upper hand now, so what? No, still obsessed with my body? Sooner or later, he will not be the only minister under my skirt.


    Where did Ding Ning know that Kong Lei would have Ah Q spirit? Up to now, she is still deceiving herself and others.


    "When I go out, I''ll say we tied. Do you hear me?"


    Kong Lei said seriously as she tidied up her clothes, but her tone was more charming and angry.


    "What draw? I killed you, threw away your armor, and cried and begged your brother to spare his life."


    About the dignity of men, Ding Ning still has a bottom line and expresses his dissatisfaction very resolutely.


    "What? I''m talking about fighting."


    Kong Lei blushed with shame and said angrily, who can''t keep up with herself and can''t take the initiative at all? When she climbed to the top of the cloud, her brain was blank, and what a good brother called was a smooth mouth.


    "I''m talking about fighting!"


    Ding Ning said solemnly.


    "You... Hate, I''m not talking about... Fighting like that, it''s our martial arts competition."


    Kong Lei was anxious, ashamed and angry. She stamped her feet and hurried.


    "Oh!"


    Ding Ning showed a narrow smile and deliberately lengthened the tone in exchange for Kong Lei''s angry beating.


    This woman is really cruel, but I endured it in order to give her some face.


    When the two appeared in front of the crowd again, Ding Ning''s nose and face were blue and swollen, and she kept showing her teeth. Kong Lei''s face was ruddy and energetic.


    Although Kong Lei didn''t kill Ding Ning, which disappointed Kong MI and others, it was obvious that Kong Lei had the upper hand. These unhappiness soon dissipated and his face was filled with smiles.


    Only Peng Tianjie knew it well. She tooted her mouth angrily and scolded secretly in her heart. She was a little bitch. She didn''t know how to be ashamed and seduced other people''s masters.


    I don''t know if it''s because of Kunpeng''s blood. Peng Tianjie and Ding Ning can vaguely feel Ding Ning''s emotion within a certain range after signing the master servant contract. Therefore, when everyone thinks they are in a fierce and dangerous battle, only she knows that they must be doing something shameful.


    "Hum! You''re lucky to be alive under my Fengxiang for nine days. Next, I won''t keep my hand to let you know my strength."


    Kong Lei''s delicate chin raised into a 45 degree angle and said coldly like a high queen. No one could see that just now, she was still having fun under Ding Ning.


    "My will is like iron, my heart is firm, and I can only fly in the nine days. What''s wrong with me? Show me your real skills."


    Ding Ning said with great cooperation, but he didn''t dare to be careless at all. He knew what kind of woman Kong Lei was. Before he conquered her completely, he was a cruel woman who would turn her face at any time. If he thought everything was good by virtue of two negative contacts with her, he would die ugly.


    "Then watch it and die!"


    Kong leijiao drank, opened her lips gently, spit out a emerald green brilliance, and went straight to Ding Ning.


    The intense life and death crisis made Ding Ning''s face change dramatically. The woman turned her face when she lifted her pants. She didn''t even remind her. She directly used the seven treasures magic technique, which made him want to press down the woman and directly stage the living spring palace to humiliate her.


    Without hesitation, he offered up brother renpi, which was filled with terror. The emerald brilliance hit brother renpi, and unexpectedly flew Ding Ningzhen upside down, almost falling off the challenge arena, so he barely stood firm.


    It''s so strong. What''s this?


    Ding Ning felt his arms numb and his throat sweet. He endured chest tightness and nausea and swallowed a mouthful of blood back. He was escorted by brother renpi, but he was still hurt by the emerald green brilliance.


    Looking at the emerald green Guanghua solemnly, he flew back to Kong Lei''s mouth. He didn''t even know what it was.


    "It''s interesting. It can stop me. Come again!"


    Kong Leimei''s eyes twinkled, and she was surprised to see brother PI in Ding Ning''s hand. This thing could block her blow, which surprised her deeply. She opened her mouth and spit out a red glow, flying to Ding Ning like lightning.


    Ding Ning''s ghostly figure flashed and wanted to avoid his front, but unexpectedly, the red Guanghua chased him like a life and hit him behind his back.


    "NND, it''s endless."


    Ding Ning angrily burst out a rude remark, put a group of people behind him, and stubbornly carried the blow.


    Boom!


    Ding Ning felt as if he had been hit by a speeding train. He was shocked all over and flew up in confusion. The man was still in mid air, and the blood in his mouth gushed like no money.


    "Is it still strong? Come again!"


    Kong Lei seems to have changed. Her eyes are full of ruthless color. She takes back the red brilliance and spits out a white brilliance again without hesitation.


    "Don''t you know whether it''s strong or not? It''s not only strong but also lasting."


    Ding Ning was really annoyed. The woman wanted to kill him completely. She couldn''t help scolding.


    Kong Lei''s face was cold: "those who have a weak tongue should be punished!"


    The white radiance suddenly accelerated, and with an invincible sharp spirit, it shot at Ding Ning like lightning.


    "MD, spell it!"


    Ding Ning knew that although renpigo was very strong, if it went on like this, only the terrible aftershock could shock him to death alive.


    With a fierce look in his eyes, tianmie sacrificed for the first time. He focused on the white brilliance and cut it off like playing baseball.


    Bang!


    The terrible air wave surged, and the smell of destroying the sky and the earth made Ding Ning fly out again, and the blood in his mouth gushed again, but a ferocious smile appeared on his face. Smelly woman, if you want to murder your husband, you have to teach you a good lesson.

 Chapter 1132

    He saw that although the white brilliance was not destroyed under the sky, it became dim and fell to the ground. It was a diamond white crystal, which looked quite strange.


    I just don''t know what it is, but it hasn''t been destroyed under the attack of annihilation talisman. It''s definitely a treasure at the level of immortal material. Of course, it''s related to his low level and his inability to give full play to the strongest power of annihilation talisman.


    Kong Lei was obviously connected with the white Guanghua mind, and was bitten back. Her mouth also spewed blood. Her face turned pale, and her steps were soft and shaky.


    Ding Ning was a little distressed, but when he thought that the woman ignored her own life and death and put on a posture of killing him, he put aside the pain and his eyes twinkled with ruthlessness.


    On the speaker''s seat, kongmi stood up and stared greedily at renpigo and tianmie. As one of the strongest peacocks, he certainly knew how powerful the white Guanghua was. Ding Ning''s knife could cut it off without hurting it. Renpigo blocked two strikes without damage. How could he be indifferent to such a treasure.


    "Cough, sit down, it''s nothing!"


    A terrible threat suddenly came, and the voice of the ancestor of the winged man sounded. Kong MI was surprised. He quickly put away his greed and said with a smile: "I''m too worried about Kong Lei, so I''m out of shape."


    Yiren''s grandfather looked at him meaningfully and took back his authority, as if everything had happened, but Kong MI was surprised that his back was soaked with cold sweat. He knew that Yiren''s grandfather had seen through his mind and was warning him. He had to restrain his inner thirst and sat down expressionless, but he was thinking secretly, How can we steal dingning''s treasure from the eyes of the old ancestor of the winged man.


    "Give it back!"


    Kong Lei saw that Ding Ning jumped up like a quick cheetah and took away the white crystal directly. She was shocked and shouted.


    "You said you would give it back? This is my booty."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were sharp and said without a trace of tenderness. Kong Lei''s ruthlessness has made him recognize the reality. It also depends on people. If you are kind to her, you will be unlucky.


    Seeing Ding Ning''s eyes, Kong Lei knew that he had been ruthless and would no longer care about the old feelings. She said anxiously, "you fool, I want to defeat you, but I don''t want to kill you. Otherwise, I directly use the five colors, and you would have been destroyed."


    "That''s enough. If I didn''t have some protective treasures, I would have been killed by you at the moment. Now you say you don''t want to kill me. Do you think I would believe it?"


    Ding Ning''s ruthless voice.


    "Hum, if you can''t resist my attack at this level, you can only say that you don''t deserve to be Kong Lei''s man. If you die, you will die. If you can stop it, it means that you are qualified to be my man. This is a world where the strong are respected. My Kong Lei''s man must be the strongest in the world. What''s wrong with me?"


    Kong Lei''s face is like cold frost, and her voice is cold.


    Ding Ning grinned at the corners of his mouth, showing a touch of sarcasm: "sorry, you see yourself too high. I''m not the first in the world, and I''ve put you on the same."


    "I''m not necessarily my man. If I don''t think you have great potential, I won''t give you any chance. I''ll kill you as soon as I come up. Now, give me back my Jinling. I can treat it as if nothing has happened. Otherwise, don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly."


    Kong Lei frowned slightly and said coldly.


    "Stop talking nonsense. Just use whatever skills you have. I''ll see how powerful you arrogant bitch is!"


    Ding Ning said impatiently. He was secretly ready. Today, even if he tried to kill the fish, he would let the woman realize her mistake.


    "Since you don''t appreciate it, don''t blame me for killing you. Jinling is naturally mine."


    From bottom to top, few people disobeyed Kong Lei and developed a arrogant temperament. She had been patient enough with Ding Ning, but now her patience has reached the limit. Her face is blue and her mouth is blue and red.


    Ding Ning whispered to himself that the white one was Jinling, and the blue one was Muling? Red is fire spirit?


    But at the moment, he didn''t have time to think about it. The green and red brilliance were superimposed. The power was not as simple as one plus one equals two. Just the terrible pressure sent out, it made his scalp explode and creepy. Without hesitation, he put on the human skin brother. The Buddha started in an instant without regret. He was surrounded by golden light. One after another, the glazed diamond amulet was photographed on his body without money, In the twinkling of an eye, the whole body was full of defense talismans. Tianmie waved hard and cut to the red brilliance.


    But the lesson of white Guanghua was there. How could Kong Lei sit and watch the red Guanghua be hit by tianmie? She suddenly flickered between the electro-optic flint and disappeared as if into the void. When she appeared again, she had reached Ding Ning and hit him hard


    Click!


    Qinghong Guanghua bumped into Ding Ning one after another, and the glass Vajra amulet smashed, and the Buddha''s regretless golden body also burst. If it weren''t for brother Pi''s protection, this blow would be enough to send him to the king of hell.


    But even so, his flesh was cracked by the terrible impact force, and the whole man flew up like a rag pocket, and began to vomit blood.


    "Return the golden spirit to me, read in the past, surrender to me, and I will spare your life."


    Kong Lei looked down at Ding Ning like a proud peacock. Her cold eyes were full of ruthless color, and only the sound echoed in him.


    Ding Ning struggled to get up. His flesh color was repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye. He opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood. He opened his mouth and exposed a mouthful of bloody teeth. He smiled very ferociously. "Smelly woman, let me submit and have your spring and autumn dream. I''m not dead yet. Come on, continue."


    "Stubborn, since you want to die yourself, don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly. Go to hell!"


    Green and red Guanghua came straight to Ding Ning again like a meteor. With the threat of terror, the skin just repaired by Ding Ning began to crack again.


    "The power of law!"


    Ding Ning whispered in an undetectable voice. He was sure that the green and red brilliance was wood spirit and fire spirit, but the level obviously exceeded the power of the rules and absolutely reached the level of the law. Such a thing was also a treasure full of temptation for him.


    Kong Lei was able to refine the Lingbao containing the power of the law. Over time, it is not impossible to understand the law and achieve ecstasy, and even turn the God into a strong person. No wonder her eyes are higher than the top, and she even despises the arrogance of Peng Tianao.


    Ding Ning knew that he could not resist the attack at all. The shock force alone could shock him to death. This was also because Kong Lei''s cultivation was not enough and he could not completely control these spirit objects containing the power of law. He could only make shallow use of its invincible characteristics to give him a glimmer of vitality.


    "Out!"


    Ding Ning, with round eyes and two hands holding a knife, tried to quote the meaning of the knife drawn from Xia Hou''s body for the first time.


    With the arrogant and arrogant momentum, the fierce sword idea turned into a bright blade with a length of tens of feet, and cut boldly into the red brilliance.


    Zheng!


    Zheng!


    Although Kong Lei noticed something wrong and wanted to change hongguanghua''s route in time, the meaning of the knife was too strong. It seemed that time stagnated and made the red Guanghua a little meal. The knife mang successfully cut off the red Guanghua, but the meaning of the knife dissipated.


    But the crisis has not been lifted, and the cyan Guanghua is still unstoppable. With an irresistible smell of terror, he boldly bumped into Ding Ning.


    At this critical moment, it was as if heaven and earth had just opened and light had fallen on the earth. A gorgeous light made people unable to look directly at it. The dreamlike colorful light suddenly jumped out of the sky. With a gentle touch, the cyan brilliance trembled like a humble courtier meeting a high Emperor... Falling, as if kneeling down to the king to express their submission.


    The colorful light flashed away and returned to the sky again. Because Ding Ning did not start the annihilation charm, the green and red brilliance was still dazzling.


    However, no matter how Kong Lei called, the green and red lights all trembled as if they were frightened, and didn''t listen to her command at all.


    Ding Ning felt a move in his heart, and without hesitation reached out and grabbed it. With the momentum of lightning, he included it into the water space. For fear that they would make trouble in it, he conveniently collected the tianmie and let out streamer.


    Sure enough, as he expected, the streamer appeared and the green and red surrendered. Even the dark golden spirit was like kneeling down to the king, and his body trembled slightly to express his intention of submission.


    "You... You return my wood spirit and fire spirit!"


    Kong Lei was going crazy. Red eyes roared at the top of her lungs.


    Since she refined the spirit of the five elements, she has never been out of control, but I didn''t expect to lose the three spirits directly this time. How can she accept it.


    "How old are you? Just give it back? What other means are there? Just make it out."


    Ding Ning finally had the confidence, and said coldly with an angry Kong Lei.


    "I fought with you!"


    A black light and a yellow light suddenly appeared, but different from before, the two light did not leave Kong Lei''s body, but formed a black and a yellow lightsaber in her hand and cut off Ding Ning''s head with vast authority.


    Ding Ning only felt the strong compression of the yuan force of heaven and earth around him, which made him suffocate his breath. His chest was bored and wanted to vomit. The blood in his body didn''t listen to him. He was jumping wildly and disorderly, which made his breath disordered. He couldn''t even move. He could only watch the two lightsabers cut off in horror!


    No, I don''t want to. How can I die here like this? Or died at the hands of this woman.


    Ding Ning roared hysterically in his heart. He was strongly unwilling to make his eyes red. When he entered the second personality, he also succeeded in being possessed. His eyes became cold and scarlet, like an evil ghost climbing out of hell.


    Kong Lei trembled in her heart. This kind of look is really terrible. What kind of man is this? How could there be such terrible eyes.


    However, as the peacock''s pride, her will is extremely strong. No matter how terrible Ding Ning''s eyes are, it is impossible for her to change her mind. Ding Ning must die.


    The lightsaber was blatantly cut off, but when the ancestor of the winged man was moved and just wanted to move, he suddenly changed.


    A door that blocks out the sky and the sun quietly emerges. The terrible smell makes the whole time and space static, and the noisy voice disappears.


    Ding Ning looked at the black and yellow double swords in horror. They were only half a foot away from his head, but they hovered there. Kong Lei still kept the cutting action still there. The fear, ruthlessness, firmness, ruthlessness and a trace of nostalgia in her eyes were clearly visible.


    On the speaker''s seat, the ancestor of the winged man has half stood up and is ready to rescue at any time. Kong MI and others are also slightly bent, full of strength and decisive eyes. They are ready to stop. Even if they know they are defeated, they should stop the ancestor of the winged man for a moment and strive for time for Kong Lei to kill him.


    But at this moment, including hundreds of thousands of audience, all stood still, as if time had stopped flowing and entered a static state.

 Chapter 1133

    Ding Ning was probably the only one who could move on the field. He quietly shrunk and avoided the attack path of black and yellow swords. His throat stirred violently, his mouth was dry and swallowed his saliva. He looked at the magic door that seemed to pass through time and space.


    He knew this door very well. It was clearly the door of his will. It was just a closed door, but now there was a tiny gap.


    "Squeak!"


    At this time, the door was slowly opened from the inside, making a slight sound. The originally insignificant sound seemed so harsh and abrupt in this quiet overflow space. This strange scene made people''s scalp numb and creepy.


    Ding Ning''s heart beat like thunder, staring at the gate, imagining what kind of terrible monster would suddenly emerge behind the gate.


    It seemed that after thousands of years, and only a short moment, the door was finally completely opened, but to his surprise, there was no creature behind the door.


    Ding Ning nervously summoned up his courage and stepped step by step into the door of will, but he was shocked to find himself floating in a vast starry sky. There was nothing in the starry sky, only a few stars that could not be seen at a glance.


    He looked at the novel world curiously. His mind was inadvertently attracted by a beautiful star. It was a purple star emitting Yingying purple light. It looked ancient, noble and mysterious.


    Just when he was obsessed with the beauty of the purple star, the purple star suddenly sent out a purple beam and came straight to him, which scared his dead soul, but it was too late to hide.


    With a whoosh, the purple beam shone on him, but it didn''t hurt him as he feared. It seemed to be just an unconscious behavior.


    But then he realized that it was wrong. The purple beam searched him back and forth like a searchlight, as if looking for something.


    Ding Ning''s heart moved and suddenly remembered his xianzun blood. There was a blood seed emitting starlight in Zhongdan field. It seemed that he had never awakened.


    The purple beam seemed to be able to read his thoughts, and suddenly appeared in his Zhongdan field. The purple starlight cheered and shone on the starlight seed.


    Xinghui seeds absorb the purple starlight like a long whale, break through the soil at a speed visible to the naked eye, give birth to buds, grow continuously, and grow into a small purple sapling swaying with the wind in the twinkling of an eye.


    The little sapling exudes a faint lilac star light and looks very beautiful, but next, Ding Ning doesn''t feel beautiful, but his heart is full of fear, because he can''t move suddenly and can''t even blink his eyes.


    And the little tree has a steady stream of purple stars as nourishment. It begins to grow crazily again, taking root, sprouting, flowering and bearing fruit.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the little sapling grew into a towering tree. The tree was full of star like fruits, and the roots were constantly plunged into his flesh and blood like a Qiulong. Bursts of unbearable pain came and nearly fainted him.


    But what scares him most is not that kind of inhuman pain, but that the star tree is like an indestructible blade, constantly destroying his meridians and bones, crazy absorbing his blood, and sucking him into a human stem in the twinkling of an eye.


    The pain that is difficult to describe in words and words is 1000 times and 10000 times more painful than that during military training, which makes him want to die. But his mind is very sober. He can only quietly observe the process of being robbed and abandoned by virtue of his tenacious will.


    Yes, it''s to take away. Anyway, he thinks so. The star tree is cruel. He doesn''t even let go of his bone marrow. He directly plunges into a tree root and devours his bone marrow like a greedy vampire. Even the soul of the five elements he just refined doesn''t let go and devours it directly.


    The bone without bone marrow was dark in color and was roughly crushed by the branches of the star tree bit by bit. Together with the shriveled flesh and blood and broken meridians, it was sent to the black-and-white grinding plate in the sea of knowledge as if sent to the slaughtering and processing factory for grinding, and all of them were discharged out of the body with the capillary blood holes.


    It''s over. It''s over.


    Ding Ning sighed in his heart. He had expected the black-and-white mill to crush the star tree with great power. Unexpectedly, they colluded with each other to seize him.


    At the thought of this, Ding Ning felt sad and angry. The old donkey of dog day was too Grandpa. He was just a pit cargo. If the old man hadn''t deliberately let himself get the black-and-white grinding plates, he might not have been lost by this ghost.


    Ding Ning looked sadly at the star tree poison occupying the magpie''s nest, impolitely took everything that belonged to him, and flashed in his mind the figures of father, master, mother, sister, Luoxue, Nono and Xiaoyao, Whispered in his heart, "farewell, my relatives and friends. I hope this Ghost won''t harass you under my skin after taking me away."


    Here, time seems to be eternal and uncertain, and can''t feel the passage of time at all.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. The star tree has finally calmed down. Ding Ning''s confused mind suddenly regained consciousness. He was a little strange in his heart. How did he get lost and still have thoughts?


    No, no, it''s not a loss, it''s a transformation, it''s a blood awakening.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were bright and felt his freedom of action that he didn''t know when to recover, and the vast and vigorous power in his body, just like a chicken''s blood.


    Oh, my God, I''m scared to death. Why is this blood so scary.


    Ding Ning patted his chest excitedly. Only then did he find that the purple star seemed to consume too much energy and become a little dim.


    Carefully sensing his own changes, Ding Ning was stunned in an instant.


    I saw that my original pale gold skeleton had been completely replaced by the trunk of the star tree. In the depths of the skeleton, there was a bone marrow emitting starlight, full of vitality.


    The meridians above and below the body are replaced by the branches of the star tree, becoming more broad and tough, and slowly flowing with viscous energy. This energy is an unknown new energy, flashing a faint purple starlight, which seems to be more powerful than the previous energy and filled with terrible power.


    The blood vessels are also replaced by the fibers of the star tree, flowing with translucent blood that also emits starlight. Each drop of blood seems to weigh thousands of kilograms and become extremely viscous, like silver and mercury.


    Skin... Well, although Ding Ning is reluctant to admit it, his skin is really made of the bark of star tree. Fortunately, it still looks like jade, white and almost transparent. Now he has more potential to be a little white face.


    What comforts him is that although he has become a tree man, his characteristics as a man have not disappeared, and he seems to be much older than before. He just doesn''t know whether the function has declined, but he estimates that it should not. It seems that it has become stronger, which makes him a little worried. Originally, his women can''t enjoy themselves, which has become stronger, What should I do in the future?


    What pleased him most was that the five element spirits he worked hard to refine did not disappear, but became more concise. The only change was that they originally lived in the shenzang cave, but now they were sitting in the five internal organs like the five element totem.


    The only thing that puzzled him was that there was an inexplicable soul in his God hiding cave. This soul should be his main soul, emitting starlight all over and looking mysterious.


    Fortunately, he could feel that the soul was indeed his own, and it was not forced in with ulterior motives to wait for him to lose him, which made him feel a little relieved.


    If he can barely accept these changes, the most incredible thing for him is the acupoints in his whole body. In the past, the acupoints were not obvious. It is difficult for people with very solid basic knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine to find all the acupoints, but now, his 720 acupoints are filled with the fruit of the star tree, flashing like stars, which is simply a guiding light, It''s hard to find it.


    The sea of knowledge has also undergone earth shaking changes. If his sea of knowledge was a small pond before, now his sea of knowledge is a big river. The transparent divine liquid of knowledge glittering with stars flows quietly. It is only because the expansion of the sea of knowledge makes the divine liquid seem scarce. He feels pity when he looks at it.


    The black-and-white millstone also seems to have some unspeakable changes, but he can''t tell where it has changed. It seems that it has become more round and pleasing to the eye.


    Leaving aside the changes of his body, what excited him was that he finally inherited the blood of xianzun.


    A star sky breathing technique, a broken star finger, a star soul change, a door lock Dragon Star array.


    He couldn''t wait to feel it. The star sky breathing technique and the breathing method of all things seemed to have the same merit, but it was too tall and specific, not as grounded as the breathing method of all things.


    Let''s say so. The main idea is that this star sky breathing technique. Only his transformed star tree physical cultivation can''t be passed on to others. Unlike the breathing method of all things, anyone can practice it.


    However, the more exclusive it is, the more it shows the high-end and precious of this star breathing technique. He just tried to practice, and the starlight in the sky was attracted by him and turned into a continuous stream of star power into his body, which was more than a hundred times faster than his previous cultivation speed, which made him happy. In the future, even on the earth with poor spiritual power, he didn''t worry about cultivation resources, The stars all over the sky don''t want money.


    Broken stars belong to the category of supernatural powers. He has no reference, but he can feel that this supernatural power is very strong, not generally strong. When he cultivates to a high depth, he claims to be able to point to broken stars, which shows how powerful this supernatural power is.


    Lock Dragon Star array is a large-scale killing array suitable for group attack. It forms 18 star pillars with star power to trap the enemy. It has the terrorist power of killing immortals and gods.


    As for the star soul change, after a detailed understanding, Ding Ning finally figured out how his pupil technique came from. It was the hidden magic power brought by xianzun''s blood.


    Star soul change is a special method for cultivating pupil art. Blue and white eyes and broken flower pupils belong to the pupil art of wood attribute, while Jiuyou eyes and hell pupils belong to the pupil art of dark attribute. These two pupil arts belong to the lower end pupil art in star change, so that he can wake up when he is low in cultivation.


    According to the star soul change, there are countless kinds of terrible pupil techniques in the universe. There are all kinds of them, but few people can reach the threshold of pupil cultivation. They need blood to return to their ancestors and awaken the third eye, which makes him more sure of his previous speculation. Prehistoric humans have the third eye, but they don''t know why they degenerated.


    These powerful pupil techniques need soul power and strong willpower. The stronger the willpower, the greater the power of pupil technique. It is said that it is not difficult to destroy the stars at a glance.

 Chapter 1134

    Ding Ning doesn''t really believe this. He''s kidding. He kills the stars at a glance? A broken star? And kill the gods? It''s really a myth.


    This made him feel that his immortal ancestors were too boastful. However, although he felt that his introduction was exaggerated, it was enough to show that these supernatural powers were extremely powerful.


    Although he could not give full play to the true power of the supernatural power with his willpower and spiritual strength at this stage, he was very satisfied to get such a cow breaking method of supernatural power cultivation.


    In the star soul transformation, he found three pupil techniques suitable for his cultivation at this stage. One is called control pupil. He thinks this pupil technique is simply tailored for himself.


    The reason why I think so is that the pupil of control belongs to the pupil of control, which requires extremely strong willpower to manipulate the enemy''s mind, and the door of his will has been opened. Compared with the martial artists in the same realm, his will is definitely very strong and can be easily controlled.


    Most importantly, the pupil of control is an incomplete pupil technique. Its full name is the eye of control and the pupil of destruction. It''s a pity that the compilers of star change do not master the power of destruction, so they can only record the fragments of the pupil of control.


    But the problem is that the compiler did not master the destructive power. He did. If we want to say the destructive power, what can be compared with the annihilation charm?


    Therefore, he can not only cultivate the pupil of control, but also restore it to a complete eye of control and the pupil of destruction.


    There is also a pupil technique called empty eye and broken empty pupil.


    The specific effect is that as long as it is within the range of his eyesight, he can locate the void in any coordinate and use the pupil technique to transmit it instantly. If this thing is practiced, it is a life-saving magic skill. It is more practical than void flashing.


    At this stage, he was still reluctant to practice this pupil technique and needed to understand the space rules, but who let the nine day Xuannv leave the mark of the space rules in his body? Although he has not yet understood the space rules, he still has an understanding of the space rules. He just meets the conditions for cultivating the empty eye. I have to say, Jiutian Xuannv gave him a big gift.


    So Ding Ning made a very generous decision. If he met Jiutian Xuannv again, he would ignore the villains and not calculate with her that he almost sucked himself dry.


    The third door is the eye of judgment and the pupil of judgment, which is a pupil technique combining the power of light and thunder. It is sacred to judge the judgment of thunder. It is very destructive.


    While he was practicing three pupil techniques tirelessly, he suddenly felt a strong repulsive force, which made him return to the real world in an instant.


    This made him suddenly understand that the time to enter the will gate is also limited, and it is impossible to stay inside for a long time. According to his calculation, the time to enter the will space every day is about two hours.


    Although it''s a pity, it''s enough. The star sky breathing technique is practiced for two hours a day, which is equivalent to the effect of others practicing for ten days. This still means that in a world with sufficient aura like the demon country, if it''s on the earth with weak aura, it''s at least equivalent to others'' hard work for three months.


    What''s more, these two hours still don''t take up real time, which means that he has two more hours of practice time than others every day. What else is he dissatisfied with.


    The world is like a static landscape painting, suddenly becomes vivid, and the noisy voice is noisy again. Kong Lei''s black and yellow swords are still cut off, and there seems to be no change.


    Only Ding Ning knows that with the opening of the door of will, the time track has shifted, and everything has become very different. He is no longer the weak man who had no resistance and was slaughtered by others, and the ancestor of wing man doesn''t have to tear his face with Kong MI and others because he wants to save him.


    Because he has got rid of the threat of death and no longer stays in the track of the black and yellow double swords, the black and yellow double swords cut empty without suspense.


    Kong Lei''s expression was a little startled. In her opinion, just when the black and yellow swords were about to kill Ding Ning, the man suddenly moved and disappeared under the edge of her sword at an unimaginable speed, which made her a little unbelievable and relieved, and even flashed a look of relief at the bottom of her eyes.


    But I don''t know that it was she who showed this happy color that saved her life. Ding Ning had made up her mind to kill this vicious woman, but after seeing her eyes, her heart was soft. The broken star finger that had been shot immediately recovered 80% of its strength, and the position aimed at the heart was slightly biased.


    The grandfather of the winged man had half stood up and returned to his seat. His eyes glittered with an obscure luster. Kong MI and others were ready to lose their momentum. The sense of loss of a punch on the cotton almost made them suffocate without spitting out a mouthful of old blood.


    "Ah!"


    A shrill scream came, and people made incredible screams.


    Kong Mi turned in horror and saw that there was a pierced blood hole in Kong Lei''s chest, which he was proud of. Dai Mei frowned tightly and her face was distorted by pain. She was staring at Ding Ning who forcibly took the black and yellow spirits with unbelievable eyes.


    "Read the love of two dew marriages, take your treasure, spare your life, and meet passers-by from now on."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were determined, and his tone was indifferent. Although he couldn''t bear to kill her after all, he couldn''t hang out with her without a grudge.


    Kong Lei looked gloomy, tightly pursed her lips and hung her head in silence. She knew that Ding Ning had shown mercy to her. If he really wanted to kill her at such a close distance, he would never deviate half a centimeter from his heart.


    "Can we fight again?"


    Heming finally played the role of referee and asked gently.


    "I lost!"


    Kong Lei''s injury is not fatal. With her vigorous Qi and blood, it is only a matter of blinking an eye to recover the injury, but Ding Ning has shown mercy, and she is not a woman who knows no good or evil.


    "Bastard, you haven''t lost and you can fight, just continue to fight me. Today, either he or you are dead. There is no way back."


    As soon as Kong Mi heard her admit defeat, he shouted angrily. For hundreds of years, the peacock family has put in countless human, material and financial resources and worked hard to collect the spirit of the five elements in cultivating the seven treasures. How could he watch Kong Lei lose the treasure and admit defeat?


    "Presumptuous, the player''s admission of defeat conforms to the rules. As the president of the league, what qualifications do you have to interfere in the competition and talk nonsense here?"


    The ancestor of the winged man was really angry, and his half narrowed eyes burst out a terrible fine awn. The terrible pressure filled the whole audience, making people silent.


    Kong Lei stubbornly clenched her lips and stood at a loss on the stage. Her poor appearance showed that she was so lonely and helpless. She knew that even if the family could accept her defeat, it would never accept the fact that she lost the spirit of the five elements. The people would never give up until they took back the five treasures.


    "Speaker, Kong Lei can lose, but I must take back the treasures of the peacock family. This is the bottom line of my family. Otherwise, I will withdraw from the wing man Alliance on behalf of my family."


    Kongmi also went out of his way. Facing the dignified eyes of the ancestors of the winged people, he said with a threat.


    "The Victor has the right to obtain the booty. This is the practice and common sense of the whole ten thousand demon leader. Have you lived to be a dog at a long age? It''s funny to threaten me by quitting the alliance!"


    The winged man''s half closed eyes twinkled with a sneer, and said with a tough attitude: "my winged people are never threatened by others. Since you want to quit, you can quit, but are you sure you can make a decision on behalf of your peacock family?"


    "Of course! I am the representative of the ethnic group. My opinion is the opinion of the ethnic group."


    Kong Mi said coldly with his eyes.


    "Grandpa II, you are just the representative sent to the alliance by the ethnic group, and you have no right to make decisions on behalf of the ethnic group."


    Standing on the stage, Kong Lei''s face has recovered calm and suddenly opened her mouth.


    Kong Mi''s old face smoked, stared at Kong Lei angrily and sneered, "I have no right to make a decision. Who has the right to make a decision?"


    "My grandfather is the patriarch. It''s his decision to join the Wing Alliance. Even if it''s withdrawal, it should be decided by him."


    Kong Lei said in an unassuming way, which made Ding Ning look up to her. Although this woman is cruel and cruel, she is a person who takes care of the overall situation.


    "Presumptuous, big brother left all things to me to deal with before he closed the door. Now, my decision is the decision of the ethnic group."


    Kong MI was contradicted in public. He immediately became angry and shouted, "it''s not because of your incompetence that you''ve wasted so many resources in the family. You can''t even beat a wild boy. What qualifications do you have to sing against me here?"


    "Second Grandpa, you..."


    Kong Lei was so angry that she could not speak for a long time.


    From small to large, the patriarch, Grandpa and everyone loved her most. She was really afraid of falling off in the palm of her hand and melting in her mouth. She was not willing to say a heavy sentence,


    Kong MI has always been kind-hearted and pleasant to her. He is used to coaxing her in a gentle voice. But today, he has become so strange that he scolds her mercilessly, which makes her wronged tears dim and her eyes red.


    But now I think, maybe the family doesn''t really care about her, but about her value and the seven treasures she understands. It makes her sad and sad. She feels abandoned by the whole world. She can''t help crying.


    The pathetic appearance of the pear blossom with rain still makes me feel pity, which makes the audience who already like her feel distressed and don''t want it. The scene was suddenly noisy. It was all the voice of complaining for her, but no one dared to make a noise because of Kong Mi''s prestige.


    "You say she''s incompetent? How dare you fight me!"


    A clear voice suddenly sounded. Ding Ning stood proudly without expression, pointed to Kong MI and said, "don''t you want to take back the treasure? As long as you defeat me, the treasure will naturally be yours."


    "Is he crazy? Dare to challenge Kong Mi?"


    "It''s inflated. It''s stupid to think that after defeating fairy Lei, you have the courage to challenge speaker Kong MI."


    "Hum, that''s hard to say. If Ding Ning can defeat fairy Lei, he may be able to defeat speaker kongmi."


    "Cut, what defeated fairy Lei? He just hurt fairy Lei by sneaking attack because of his fast speed. Fairy Lei didn''t have the power to fight again, but he was dignified and took the initiative to admit defeat."


    "You know a fart. Speaker Kong MI has been immersed in the realm of the demon king for hundreds of years. He is not comparable to the fairy Lei who has just entered the peak of the demon king. He doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth."


    "Yes, there is a big difference between the demon king''s peak and the demon king''s peak. Although fairy Lei understands the seven treasures and has the ability to fight beyond the level, she can''t be compared with an old strong man like Kong MI. Ding Ning really doesn''t know that heaven is high and earth is thick."


    "You can''t say that. Knowing that there are tigers in the mountain, I prefer to go in the tiger mountain. With this courage and courage alone, I will support him. This is a real man, a good man!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1135

    With the sound of "boom", the noisy scene suddenly boils and says everything. Although few people are optimistic about Ding Ning, it is the nature of all creatures to watch the excitement. They are excited to talk about it one by one and look forward to the next wonderful war.


    Kong Lei was silly and looked up at Ding Ning in horror. Others didn''t know, but she knew how powerful the second grandpa was.


    Kongmi, as the representative of the peacock family, naturally has real skills. She has super high combat power. Even her patriarch and grandfather may not dare to say that she can absolutely win. If her five spirits are not lost, she will sacrifice five colors as soon as she comes up. Maybe she can barely fight with kongmi, otherwise, she has no hope of winning at all.


    "Are you going to challenge me?"


    Kongmi thought he had heard wrong. He couldn''t believe it. He rubbed his ears, pointed to his nose and asked in amazement.


    The ancestor of the wing man frowned slightly and felt that Ding Ning was a little reckless, but she knew that the child was kind and didn''t want to see the wing man alliance fall apart. Only then did she bring the contradiction to herself. All she could do was to fully support Ding Ning, so she quickly restrained all her emotions and sat on the main seat in silence.


    However, Peng Tianao was a little breathless and said anxiously, "brother Ding Ning, don''t be surprised. Kong Mi''s cultivation is amazing. He is the second expert in the alliance parliament except the old ancestor. Even the old ancestor is quite afraid of him."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m confident I won''t lose to him."


    Ding Ning''s calm voice discouraged Peng Tianao. He also knew that Ding Ning had good intentions, so he could only sigh and no longer advise.


    "Aren''t you deaf? Don''t I understand enough? If I don''t hear clearly, I can say it again. The treasure is in my hand. If you defeat me, you can take it back."


    The next moment, Ding Ning''s provocative voice resounded through the sky, making the scene quiet.


    "Well, well, since you have the courage to challenge me, if I don''t succeed, won''t you be laughed at by people all over the world? I hope you won''t say that I bully the small with the big later."


    Kong Mi smiled angrily, but there was no temperature in his eyes. There was only endless cold and killing.


    He didn''t think it was an honor to be challenged by a young generation in public. He just felt it was a great shame, but the treasure of the five spirits could not be lost. He had the cheek to fight and had to get it back.


    "Speaker, this is the challenge he initiated on his own initiative. What do you think?"


    Kongmi was treacherous and cunning. He turned and respectfully asked for instructions from the ancestor of the winged man. He was not stupid. If the ancestor of the winged man didn''t nod, he would kill Ding Ning. Who knows what excuse the old woman would find to deal with him, but if she agreed in public, even if he killed Ding Ning on the spot, the bad old woman has no reason to find.


    The ancestor of the winged man had no expression and said faintly, "but!"


    Kong Mi''s heart was happy, but his face was silent. He raised his head and said, "in that case, I''ll accept his challenge and see how strong young people are now."


    "Wait a minute!"


    Ding Ning suddenly raised his voice.


    Kong Mi''s eyes narrowed for fear that Ding Ning would repent. He sneered: "how? You know you''re afraid?"


    Ding Ning tilted his mouth slightly and bowed to Heming: "crane, you have always been fair and respected. If you are tired, I have to say a fair word. If I lose, I will hand over my booty. But if speaker Kong Mi loses, should I also show some glory?"


    "It''s true. We can''t gamble unilaterally. Speaker Kong Mi should also take out some color."


    Although Heming didn''t think Ding Ning could win, fairness and justice had always been the principle he believed in. In addition, Ding Ning''s respect for him greatly increased his favor and said without hesitation.


    "Will I lose? Are you daydreaming?"


    Kong MI was stunned. He was very angry and smiled flatly: "I can''t lose."


    "Since you''re confident that you won''t lose, what about taking out your fair share of money? Are so many people here as witnesses? Who else dares not to break the bet?"


    Ding Ning''s lips were slightly tilted and said sarcastically.


    Kong Mi''s old face is hot and his heart is more murderous. This boy is satirizing him in public for not admitting his previous achievements.


    With a cold face, he took out a flaming red feather and lit it in public: "OK, I''ll convince you to lose today. I''ll take this divine phoenix feather as my color head."


    "God, it''s really a divine phoenix feather. This is Kong Mi''s magic weapon."


    Someone cried out, making Ding Ning move in his heart and prick up his ears to listen.


    "It seems that the five spirit treasures taken away by Ding Ning are very important to the peacock family. Kong MI is even willing to take out the divine phoenix feather as a bet."


    Someone said thoughtfully.


    "What dare not? He can''t lose. It''s just a matter of turning his left hand to his right hand."


    Some people disdain to sneer.


    "That''s not necessarily true. If the boat capsized in the gutter, it would be a big joke."


    Some people who supported Ding Ning gloated.


    "What is shenhuang feather?"


    People who have never heard of shenhuangyu curiously ask the answer Ding Ning wants.


    "This is the original life feather of the immortal Phoenix obtained by the ancestors of the peacock family. It is said that there is a drop of immortal Phoenix blood in it. If you can refine it, the peacock family may obtain the blood of the immortal Phoenix. Unfortunately, no one of the peacock family can refine it for thousands of years, and even few people can bear the terrible pressure emitted by the immortal phoenix feather, even in their hands , we had to offer it as a family heirloom. "


    An insider said: "until a thousand years ago, Kong Mi became a big demon and spent hundreds of years, he reluctantly suppressed it and could be used as a magic weapon."


    "Did he refine it?"


    Others listened with interest and asked.


    "Immortal Phoenix blood is an immortal terror. Even after thousands of years, Yu Wei has not dissipated. It is not easy for Kong Mi to refine his sacrifice into a magic weapon. It is impossible to refine it."


    The man seemed to know the peacock family very well. He said as if he were a family treasure. Seeing that other people''s faces were still full of meaning, he gloated and said, "Kong MI is insidious. The divine phoenix feather was refined by him. Once he loses, he will give the divine phoenix feather to Ding Ning, and the divine phoenix feather will give off the threat again, and Ding Ning will die."


    "Ah, Kong MI is really sinister. Isn''t Ding Ning dead?"


    Someone said in shock.


    "Jiang is still old and spicy. Kong Mi thinks about defeat before he worries about victory. He is in an invincible position no matter whether he wins or loses. If you want to blame Ding Ning, you can only blame him for being too greedy. He is trying to die."


    Someone sneered and said, it''s obvious that it''s people who don''t like Ding Ning. It''s no wonder that there are too many people who love Lei fairy. Ding Ning beat flowers and hurt Kong Lei. I don''t know how many people hate him.


    Ding Ning raised her eyebrows slightly, glanced at Kong Lei unexpectedly, and Lang said, "yes. That''s it!"


    He didn''t expect that Kong Lei would whisper to tell him the secret of shenyuyu. Although he didn''t understand what the woman was thinking, listening to the anxious and concerned tone in her tone still warmed his heart.


    But he pretended not to hear it. Despite her winking hints, he agreed. Although Kong Mi''s plan was poisonous, he was happy and fearless. After a year''s will honing, the power of immortal materials could not have a great impact on him. What can he do?


    It''s a pity that Kong Mi''s calculation is doomed to fail. If he doesn''t die, Ding Ning is bound to win.


    He had seen that the so-called immortal phoenix feather was actually an immortal feather of the immortal Phoenix. Although he didn''t dare to use it for refining, the name of the immortal Phoenix was enough to make him covet it.


    Immortal god Huang, it is the lowest Immortal Emperor level terrible existence. A drop of blood can make people die. I don''t know where the ancestors of the peacock family got such terrible things.


    In fact, if Kong Mi really refined this divine phoenix feather, Ding Ning would definitely run as far as he could, even if he had a reputation of being greedy for life and afraid of death.


    You know, although he can barely bear the pressure of immortal material, this immortal material refers to the half step immortal material with incomplete Tao, not the immortal material with complete Tao. Therefore, he has no bottom in his heart whether he can bear the pressure of God Yuyu, but he feels that even if he can''t bear it, he won''t worry about his life.


    This made him secretly grateful to the old donkey. If the old donkey didn''t let him adapt to the pressure of immortal material, he would not be qualified to covet the divine phoenix feather now.


    "In that case, let''s start. You''re a junior. I''ll give you three moves to avoid being criticized for bullying the small with the big."


    When kongmi saw that he promised to come down, he sneered in his heart. His figure flashed into the challenge arena. After all, he was an old strong man. He still wanted some faces no longer reluctantly. He proudly said with his hands on his back.


    The dignified style immediately won the full applause. The audience still revered and worshipped the president of the league. Although the old thing looks ugly, it is still popular.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed and seemed to bow respectfully. He said politely, "since the elder is dignified, the younger generation is not polite."


    I sneered at myself. You may not win if you don''t let me do the three moves. Now it''s amazing. You deserve to be beaten in public.


    At the moment, he was not in a hurry. He circled around Kong MI, looking for flaws and launching a thunderbolt attack.


    Kong Mi''s complexion is indifferent, but in fact, he has long been on high alert and can defeat Kong Lei. This boy is by no means an ordinary person. If he hadn''t been in public, he would not have taken the initiative to put forward three moves to let Ding Ning.


    As time went by, Ding Ning never launched an attack, which made Kong Mi gradually impatient and scolded: "I said that if I let you do three moves, I will let you do three moves. You''re going around here endlessly."


    "Come on, don''t worry!"


    Ding Ning''s face showed a strange smile, which suddenly gave Kong Mi a bad feeling.


    But before he could react, Ding Ning suddenly moved, but he didn''t rush at Kong Mi as everyone thought, but ran away like a ghost. He covered his ears while running, ran to the edge of the challenge arena, and jumped down without hesitation.


    Everyone is stupid. What''s the situation? Why did this guy run away without fighting? Do you want to avoid the war because you don''t believe in the enemy?


    At the moment when everyone was confused and forced, he saw that Ding Ning suddenly jumped back. In everyone''s eyes and tongue tied, he picked up Kong Lei with a blank face, carried it on his shoulder and ran away. He was also very righteous and shouted to old crane: "old crane, run, it''s going to explode."


    Heming was a little confused, but the sudden dense smell of terror around Kong Mi made him instinctively believe Ding Ning''s words, turned and jumped off the stage.


    The speed of the crane family is really not covered. It''s faster than the rabbit. The white shadow flashes and disappears,.

 Chapter 1136

    "Evil dares you!"


    Kong Mi looked at the scene with some unknown reason. A strong danger warning suddenly appeared in his heart. He felt the crazy surging terrorist fluctuations around him. His face suddenly changed. He roared angrily. Without hesitation, he grabbed the divine phoenix feather. His blood and blood poured into it without money, forming a misty red light mask to protect him.


    "Boom!"


    The earth shaking explosion came, and the whole earth was shaking violently, as if the sky had broken, the gravel splashed, the dust was flying, and a huge mushroom cloud rose into the sky.


    The protective barrier, which was jointly blessed by the top powers of the demon king, was destroyed and broken, the tall challenge arena disappeared, and there was only a huge pit on the ground.


    The terrible air wave surged and spread in all directions. The frightened wing man Lao Zu and other alliance speakers'' faces changed dramatically. They flew in the air like frightened rabbits and distributed around the original pit. They waved their hands with all their strength and put down heavy prohibitions to block the attack of the explosion air wave. Otherwise, hundreds of thousands of spectators on the scene would be killed and injured.


    "Lying in the trough, playing big, how can the explosion power become bigger? Fortunately, they reacted quickly and didn''t affect the innocent, otherwise I would be sinful."


    Ding Ning hid in the crowd and stuck out his tongue with lingering fear. He didn''t expect that the power of the five element array talisman would become so many times after he got the will inheritance.


    Kong Lei, who was also shouldered on his shoulders, was pale, and his mouth became a lovely O. His face was full of fear. His eyes make complaints about Ding Ning, who is tucking under his body.


    If Ding Ning hadn''t suddenly gone back to take her away, with the power of this terrible explosion, she might have been blown up, which made her already complex mood more complicated. She asked dully, "why did you save me? Don''t you want to meet me, a vicious woman? Are you a passer-by?"


    Ding Ning remembered that there was a man on his shoulder. He shook his shoulder and threw her down. His face was cold: "I am a man with clear gratitude and resentment. My opponent is Kong MI, not you. I don''t want to implicate the innocent. Don''t think too much."


    Kong Lei landed smoothly and easily. Looking at his duplicity, she didn''t know why she was sweet in her heart, but the lips like rose petals were slightly tilted, sparkling in her beautiful eyes, smiled and said, "really?"


    "Of course, or what do you think?"


    Ding Ning was uncomfortable when she looked at him. He stuck his neck and said hard.


    "I thought you were reluctant to give up others. I didn''t expect you to be so heartless. Anyway, the first time they gave it to you!"


    Kong Lei''s words are very sad, but her tone is not sad at all, but with a touch of ridicule.


    "Hum, it''s really the most poisonous woman''s heart. Your two grandfathers were killed. You can still laugh."


    Women who don''t want face are invincible in the world, especially a beautiful and inhuman woman who doesn''t want face is even more invincible. Ding Ning''s gorgeous retreat can only change the topic and said with a sneer.


    "Don''t worry, he can''t die."


    Kong Lei said in a relaxed tone, but with great certainty.


    Ding Ning was so cold in his heart that he narrowed his eyes and stared at the deep pit. He had laid twenty-four five element array amulets. In this way, Kong Mi could not be killed. Why did he not believe it?


    It seems that Ding Ning doesn''t believe it. Kong Lei explained: "you don''t understand the protection ability of the divine phoenix feather. If you can do your best to urge it, you can stop the real Immortal Emperor''s full attack. The explosion you make is powerful, but it''s far from the full attack of the immortal strong."


    "So powerful?"


    A hot color flashed in Ding Ning''s eyes.


    "Of course, this divine phoenix feather is an immortal divine Phoenix from the Immortal Emperor level. Although the second grandpa can only make simple use of it and can''t give full play to the real power of the divine phoenix feather, he certainly didn''t die, but he was seriously injured at most."


    Kong Lei looked relaxed and said in a positive tone.


    At the next moment, with a sound of Ziliu, Ding Ning disappeared in place, which surprised her, and then smiled bitterly. This guy wants to seize the opportunity to win the treasure.


    Don''t people have the attraction of those babies? Kong Lei thought a little depressed. When she stepped on it, she quickly followed up. She couldn''t watch Ding Ning kill her second Grandpa. That revenge would be great.


    The audience turned pale and looked at the original tall challenge arena as a pile of ruins. Their ears roared and their brains were blank. Up to now, they haven''t responded. What happened.


    How can you say it''s fried? Did Kong Mi die like this? What about Ding Ning? Is this a victory for him?


    Yeah, where''s Ding Ning? Anyone here? This bastard almost killed so many people. If the league members hadn''t reacted quickly and immediately set up a border, I don''t know how many people would die.


    Finally, someone reacted and thought of Ding Ning, the culprit. Their strong fear made them angry. They looked around looking for the damn guy.


    But I couldn''t find it, and I didn''t know where he went.


    Even Kong Lei, who was closely following him at the scene, lost him. He only saw that guy squeeze around like a slippery fish in the crowd and lost his trace in the twinkling of an eye.


    But I didn''t know that an invisible figure was in the pit at the moment. He grabbed Kong MI, who was cracked and unconscious, and still clung to the divine phoenix feather in his hand.


    Before the pressure was released, Ding Ning put it away without hesitation, and then quickly disappeared in place, as if he had never been here.


    "Ah, I''m so angry that the damn child plays tricks!"


    After a long time, Kong Mi woke up with a dull brain. When he remembered the previous things, he couldn''t even care about healing. The whole man rose to the sky, suspended in the air and roared loudly.


    But the image was too miserable, unkempt, covered with blood stains and ragged clothes. There was dust all over the body. As soon as he spoke, he sprayed dust out, and the broken stones fell down.


    "Hey, I said, Master Kong MI, you''re not authentic. You said you wanted me to do three moves. I just made one move, and you can''t afford it. If you''re not convinced, come on, let''s continue. I don''t need you to let me do three moves. I can let you do three moves."


    Ding Ning, who disappeared in front of everyone, suddenly appeared again. Unexpectedly, she came from Shi Shi ran outside the martial arts arena, holding a hot fragrant roasted wing in her hand. She shouted vaguely while eating, looking innocent and wronged.


    The faces of the people suddenly became strange. This guy, after such a big disaster, was in the mood to roast wings? However, the taste was really delicious, and everyone couldn''t help gulping down their saliva.


    Bai xun''er tooted his small mouth in the crowd and said with a sad face: "young master doesn''t say to give us some meat. I''m hungry."


    "Hey, hey, that''s what big brother left last night. It''s peacock wings!"


    You''s Adam''s apple stirred, swallowed saliva, and said with a bad smile.


    Bai xun''er couldn''t laugh or cry when he heard the speech. He said to his forehead, "he''s going to kill the old peacock!"


    "Elder brother said, it''s called subduing people without war."


    You said admiringly.


    Bai xun''er turned his good-looking eyes and said silently, "I think you have the same taste."


    You is not ashamed but proud. You smile more proudly. I look forward to the end soon. I want to eat the barbecue made by big brother again.


    "You bastard, you can use all kinds of tricks. I''m only fooled if I don''t check it for a while. I haven''t lost yet. Start over."


    Kong MI was almost angry and quickly repaired the injury. Although he consumed almost half of his life, he was confident that even if he was injured, Ding Ning could not be his opponent.


    A congressman had already urged the power of the earth element and built a high platform in the twinkling of an eye. Kong Mi fixed his injury and stared at Ding Ning like a wolf.


    Ding Ning''s figure flashed and appeared on the high table. He kindly handed over half of the super large roasted wings: "do you want to eat some? It tastes good. The key is to replenish qi and blood, which is very helpful to restore the injury."


    "You don''t have to pretend to be a good man. Get ready to die."


    Kongmi''s Adam''s apple stirred up a bit and swallowed his saliva quietly. MD, it smells delicious. It seems to eat a mouthful, but when he thought of how he could receive food in full view of the public, he immediately stubbornly stuck his neck and said.


    But the smell of roasted wings kept coming to his nose, which made him subconsciously glance, and then


    He was so angry that he shivered all over and his eyes were red. Pointing to Ding Ning, he shouted angrily: "bastard, you should eat my people''s wings, poof..."


    When his anger attacked his heart, his Qi and blood surged, and the injury that had not been cured broke out instantly, which made Kong Mi spit out a big mouthful of blood. He was almost fainted by the Qi, and his breath became depressed again.


    Ding Ning threw the roasted wings sprayed with blood to Kong MI, The compassionate shook his head and sighed: "You are so hypocritical. I invite you to eat. You don''t want me to eat. Is it fun to spit on my barbecue? How can you do such a disgusting thing when you are so old? I know you are intentional. Like children who haven''t grown up, you''d rather destroy good things you can''t get than others. Do you know this kind of psychological selfishness £¿ You are sick and need to be treated. Forget it. For your sake, I won''t care about you. Here you are. I can''t eat if I touch your saliva! "


    "Poof!"


    Kongmi subconsciously took over the barbecue. It was neither throwing nor not throwing. He opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood again. His eyes turned white and almost fainted. His face turned red. Pointing to Ding Ning''s hands, he trembled and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Nima, is that spitting? I was spitting blood.


    The faces of all the people in the audience became very wonderful. Not to mention, they were all sprayed out of their mouths. The blood was almost the same as saliva. I couldn''t get down my mouth if I changed. It''s just that Ding Ning looked so happy when his grandfather scolded his grandson?


    Even the wolf Li and others who made friends with Kong Mi could not cry or laugh, and became very strange.


    Even the city hall of the ancestor of the winged man couldn''t help showing a smiling expression on his face. He looked very hard.


    Peng Tianao even lowered his head and smiled with his two shoulders straight. Why didn''t he find that Ding Ning still has the ability to be angry and not pay for his life?


    But it seems wrong to think about it. This guy has a criminal record for a long time. At the beginning, he barbecued in front of LAN Jue and others with the potential of Huai king, which almost made them spit blood.


    Yuan Ming''s reaction was quick. He woke up immediately. His eyes were cold and sent a message to Kong Mi: "brother Kong MI, he deliberately angered you and aggravated your injury. Don''t talk nonsense with him. Just slap him and kill him."

 Chapter 1137

    In the view of Yuan Ming and others, Ding Ning''s ability to hurt Kong Lei just took advantage of his unexpected surprise attack. It''s also a heresy to blow up Kong MI. His real strength is not enough to be afraid. Kong MI can slap him to death even if he is seriously injured.


    Kong Mi immediately reacted, took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. The disordered Qi and blood gradually subsided. With blood in his mouth, he stretched out his hand to wave the divine phoenix feather to stimulate the terrible flame contained therein and burn the damn bastard to ashes.


    But the next moment, his hands were stiff in the air, his face was shocked, and he roared in a panic, "where''s my divine phoenix feather?"


    Where''s your phoenix feather? Who are you asking? Isn''t it always on you? Has anyone been near you.


    Everyone looked at him strangely. Didn''t you have no confidence to win and deliberately play a trick to catch a thief? Even wolf Li and others showed suspicious color on their faces.


    "Why is my divine phoenix feather gone? Did you take it?"


    Kongmi didn''t pay attention to the strange eyes of others and shouted hysterically at Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning immediately jumped up like a cat stepped on his tail and said angrily: "Hey, I said, don''t talk nonsense when you''re old. So many people are watching. Don''t want to frame me. Besides, the divine phoenix feather will be mine sooner or later. Is it necessary for me to steal my own things?"


    Yes, that makes sense. It''s yours sooner or later... I''ll go. How can it be yours.


    Kongmi almost confused him, and then he reacted wrong, with a fierce light in his eyes: "don''t play tricks on me and hand over my divine phoenix feather quickly, otherwise, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness."


    Ding Ning didn''t like it. He said in a righteous way: "as the saying goes, catch the traitor and take the double, catch the thief and take the stolen goods. If there is evidence, will you frame me again? So many people are watching. I haven''t been close to you from beginning to end. I won''t carry the black pot."


    "Cut, haven''t you been close to me? You''ve been around me for a long time before. It must be the divine phoenix feather you stole at that time?"


    Kong Mi''s eyes lit up and caught the loophole in the discourse, retorting excitedly.


    Ding Ning didn''t speak for a long time. He looked at him with caring eyes for the mentally retarded. Until he straightened his hair in his heart, he said faintly, "are you a pig?"


    "Who do you say is a pig?"


    Kongmi was furious and roared with foam.


    "You''re not a pig? Let me ask you, how did you survive just now?"


    Ding Ning said slowly.


    "I have divine phoenix feather protection..."


    Kongmi blurted out without hesitation, but he immediately reacted. An old face suddenly turned pig liver.


    Yes, he couldn''t have survived without shenyuyu. He said that Ding Ning stole shenyuyu before the explosion. It''s impossible to establish. He''s really stupid like a pig.


    "Now, the truth has come out. I haven''t been close to you from beginning to end. How can I take your Divine phoenix feather?"


    Ding Ning was very powerful and said aggressively, "but now you have framed me in front of so many people and ruined my reputation. Should you apologize to me?"


    "I..."


    Kong Mi blushed like a monkey''s ass and wanted to refute, but he had nothing to say. After all, he did frame Ding Ning first, but let him apologize in public. How could he be willing to give up this old face and said angrily: "even if I said something wrong before, but the divine phoenix feather was lost, it must have something to do with you. Who knows if you took it away."


    Ding Ning secretly praised that the old man was very smart. He guessed the truth at once, but he wouldn''t admit it. With a wronged face, he hugged his fist and said to the speaker''s seat: "please give me a justice, elder."


    The ancestor of the winged man said faintly, "so many people are watching here. Ding Ning has never been close to the challenge arena. What do you think?"


    "Yes, I can confirm it!"


    "Not really."


    "So many people are watching here, really not."


    ¡­¡­


    As several speakers spoke to testify for Ding Ning, even if lengli and others wanted to help Kong MI, they didn''t dare to lie openly in full view of the public. Although they didn''t speak to testify for Ding Ning, they also slightly nodded and recognized this conclusion.


    Hundreds of thousands of spectators under the stage spoke one after another to prove that Ding Ning was definitely not close to the challenge arena. Only Kong Lei guessed that Ding Ning didn''t know what method to hide from the world, but she couldn''t say anything without evidence.


    No wonder this guy didn''t care to show his attitude of coveting the divine phoenix feather in front of his own face. I''m afraid even if he arrived early, even if she came forward to testify, no one would believe her. Instead, he would think that the peacock family wanted to unite to frame him, which made her look at Ding Ning''s eyes meaningful.


    The demon clan has always respected the strong, but Kong Lei is a different kind. In addition to believing in powerful force, she attaches more importance to wisdom and ingenuity. People with high force value but no wisdom are just brave and foolhardy in her eyes.


    Ding Ning played with her second grandpa and even everyone by clapping. This trick and wisdom gave her a strange sense of stimulation. A touch of excited flush appeared on her face, and even her breathing became a little hasty.


    Kong Mi also knew that it was impossible to frame up Ding Ning. If he kept pestering, the peacock family''s face would be lost, but it was absolutely impossible for him to apologize in public. Ignoring Ding Ning''s aggressive eyes, he turned around and said, "who took away the divine phoenix feather? There are so many people close to me."


    Heming, who had returned to the challenge arena, was right in sight of him. He suddenly turned black and said with a trace of anger: "speaker Kong doesn''t doubt me?"


    Kongmi was so cold in his heart that he quickly explained, "old crane, you are highly respected. How can I doubt you?"


    I''m kidding. It''s impossible for Heming to do such a thing without saying that Heming is highly respected and his character is obvious to all. Even if he suspects that he did it, Kong Mi won''t admit it.


    Although the crane family is free to compete with the world like wild cranes, no race is willing to easily provoke them. You know, the crane family has always been famous for its longevity. I don''t know how many antique guys are still alive. Its deep foundation can definitely be called the anger of Kong MI, the leader of ten thousand demons, who was run, and said angrily.


    "As you wish!"


    Ding Ning was relieved and did not continue to force Kong Mi to apologize.


    Although he believed that few people could see through the invisible power, he was not 100% sure that the winged ancestor really couldn''t notice it. Maybe she had already noticed it, but she didn''t expose him.


    "Let me see how much you really have!"


    Today, the peacock family lost their face at home. Listening to the whispers under the stage, Kong Mi''s mood has been suppressed to the extreme. Only by killing Ding Ning can he wash away his shame and immediately raise his hand and blow at Ding Ning.


    This was an angry shot, and the terrible pressure filled the whole audience. Even the air seemed to become viscous, making the audience feel suffocated and uncomfortable as if they had pressed a huge stone on their chest.


    "Well come!"


    Ding Ning shouted, and the broken star finger pointed out boldly.


    If he had not been sure to take the punch before, but now he was no longer afraid.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise and the fist fingers crossed, as if Mars hit the earth and burst out dazzling light. The terrible waves surged, and the audience close to the challenge arena had to retreat one after another, with a look of horror on their faces.


    Ding Ning took three steps back, his fingers convulsed like cramps, and showed his teeth like he was about to break off.


    He had to admit that he underestimated Kong MI. This old Bangzi really has two skills. His power is far beyond his imagination. He is worthy of being an old peak demon king, which is definitely better than Kong Lei.


    Kongmi put his hands behind his back, slightly smoked from the corners of his eyes, and said coldly, "yes, it''s good to be able to take my fist."


    Others didn''t notice. Only Heming, who was also the referee in the challenge arena, keenly found that Kong Mi''s hand behind his back was shaking violently, and there were faint red blood drops. He was using his Qi and blood to heal his wounds quickly. There was a flash of surprise at the bottom of his eyes. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning not only took Kong Mi''s fist directly, but also hurt him.


    "Come again, you attacked just now. Now it''s my turn. Come again!"


    Ding Ning was very excited. His whole body was boiling with war. He shouted loudly. His fist was wrapped with a layer of bright light and came to Kong Mi like a light fist.


    "Well come!"


    Kongmi gave a loud shout and boldly waved his fist to meet him.


    But he was secretly complaining. He always thought that Ding Ning could defeat Kong Lei only by relying on some crooked ways and opportunism. Only when he got involved did he know that he underestimated this guy.


    Peacock clan is not famous for its strength. Before, he despised Ding Ning, so he wanted to crush it directly with his strength. Unexpectedly, he moved a stone and hit himself in the foot. Compared with him, Ding Ning''s strength is not only not inferior, but even slightly better, which makes him not depressed.


    However, as a top demon king and an elder, if people want to fight with him, he can''t avoid it and can only harden his head.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    I don''t know whether Ding Ning intended it or not. It was as if the tide of the sea was rising. One punch was more powerful than another, and one punch was more powerful than another.


    Kong Mi''s face flushed abnormally, his five internal organs were displaced by the earthquake, and the injury that had not been healed by the explosion recurred again. Waves of fishy sweetness appeared in his throat, which made him miserable. At his feet, he bit his teeth and swallowed the blood back.


    Head can be broken, blood can flow, face can not be lost.


    If Ding Ning is only surprisingly powerful, it''s just that his fist strength also contains the power of thunder, which paralyzes him. He can only passively deal with Ding Ning''s indiscriminate bombing with the power of vigorous Qi and blood.


    Kong Lei opened her mouth slightly and showed her white teeth. She looked at the fierce dragon and tiger with a dull face. As if she had been on drugs, Ding Ning punched one punch after another and defeated Kong MI. She had no power to fight back.


    Although she took the initiative to admit defeat before because she felt that Ding Ning had been merciful and her pride did not allow her to do it again, she did not think that Ding Ning would really be her opponent.


    But now, Ding Ning''s strength has completely subverted her cognition. She even feels that unless she uses the five color light without hesitation, her chance of winning is very little.


    You know, she always thinks highly of herself. She even calls Peng Tianao invincible in the same territory. She doesn''t pay attention to her and thinks she is the first person of the young generation. But now, this pride is broken under Ding Ning''s violent attack.


    Looking at the figure that seemed never tired and looked like an electric motor, Kong Lei didn''t know what she thought. A rosy glow appeared on her pretty face. Her beautiful eyes were full of water and quietly clamped her legs

 Chapter 1138

    "Happy, come again!"


    After a round of crazy attack, Ding Ning immediately blew more than 1000 punches, and finally stopped to catch his breath. This kind of high-intensity incessant bombing made him a little unbearable.


    But he felt very happy, his face was filled with a hearty look, his whole body was full of war, and he was about to attack again.


    "Poof!"


    Kong Mi''s two arms were so sore that he couldn''t even lift them up. When he heard that Ding Ning wanted to come again, he was frightened. He was about to stop. Who knew it had caused the injury in his body, and he couldn''t help spewing out a big mouthful of blood when he opened his mouth.


    It''s ok now. The hard suppressed injuries broke out and vomited. But now, these mobs have been integrated into the army by Ding Ning. Although the training time is relatively short and can''t be as indicated by her arm, she firmly believes that relying on these magical battle formations can not only infinitely strengthen the combat effectiveness of soldiers, but also make the battle damage ratio reach a frightening level.


    Kong Lei, as a vice president, has a Qiqiao and exquisite heart. During this month''s training, she has been familiar with the flag language spoken by Ding Ning. Today, she is the flag bearer, responsible for waving the war flag, and full-time responsible for using the flag language to convey orders and command the battle.


    "Kill!"


    The war of the demon clan is straightforward and direct. Moreover, there is no room to ease the deep blood feud between the four races of the ten thousand demon city and the winged people. Han Siji, as the commander of the army of the ten thousand demon city, waved his hand cleanly, the morale of the army was like a rainbow, and the forward camp issued a startling cry of killing, just like ten thousand horses rushing out.


    Dark clouds are whistling in the sky, cutting through lightning, the earth is shaking violently, and the huge volume and fierce charge of the demon family explain what is the most primitive violence and wildness.


    Only in the eyes of commander-in-chief Ding Ning, the momentum of the army of Wanyao city is very frightening, but looking at the undisciplined and fragmented formation, he knew that the winged Terran alliance would win this battle!


    Therefore, Ding Ning waved his hand in high spirits and issued the first round of attack instructions: "archers go to the front line and wait for orders. Spearthrowers had better prepare!"

 Chapter 1139

    With eyes wide open, Kong Lei waved the flag and conveyed Ding Ning''s order without hesitation.


    WOW!


    Commanders of all ethnic groups who have been trained for more than half a month have been staring at the flag. Seeing that the flag issued instructions, they immediately began step-by-step operations.


    Although hundreds of thousands of hedgehog soldiers were uneasy, they quickly stepped out of the line under the harsh scolding of the commander. According to what they learned during training, they were arranged in a staggered battle array, divided into front and back rows, hiding behind the crazy cow soldiers carrying shields in the front.


    Fifty thousand porcupine soldiers also quickly took their place and lined up behind the hedgehog to get ready.


    Boom!


    The earth was shaking violently. The vanguard army of Wanyao city moved forward and raised the dust all over the sky. It was as frightening as demons and ghosts. It was getting closer and closer.


    The powerful pressure made the already timid hedgehog soldiers tremble. Some timid even trembled and wanted to escape. They were barely calm down after being strongly killed by the governor''s army.


    Han Siji narrowed his eyes, looked at the winged Terran army, and asked strangely, "what are they doing?"


    "Who knows, I guess I''m afraid to fight?"


    The adjutant nearby laughed.


    "Yes, a group of losers dare to compete with our army of Wanyao city. We will win this battle!"


    "The wing Terran alliance is a group of cowards. Ha ha, they even want to use crazy cow soldiers to resist the impact of our forward army. Is this to let them be cannon fodder?"


    "The mob is vulnerable!"


    ¡­¡­


    The senior officers of Wanyao City laughed recklessly, but Han Siji frowned and felt uneasy, but he couldn''t tell where he was uneasy.


    "Take your place, ready - ready, launch!"


    Ding Ning''s voice suddenly followed the waving of the war flag and was clear in everyone''s ears, as if with reassuring magic, which made the hedgehog soldiers return to their lost courage again, and his look calmed down. He also had no way. The hedgehog commanders were scared silly, and their legs trembled. Where could they care to see the war flag!


    With Ding Ning''s command, when the word "launch" exits, the crazy cow soldiers quickly spread to both sides, revealing a high degree of concentration, and the hedgehog soldiers who have almost reached the edge of collapse. When hearing the command, these soldiers seem to understand and take off. They frantically display their talent and magic power, and sharp spikes come out one by one, turning into a rain of arrows in the sky, Crazy shot at the vanguard army of Wanyao city only 300 meters away.


    Unfortunately, too many hedgehog soldiers are too nervous, resulting in countless spikes deviating from the direction, without accuracy, and the lethality is not maximized.


    Nevertheless, the vanguard army of Wanyao city also screamed and fell into a panic. The rainbow momentum was immediately stifled, the already disorganized formation became more chaotic, and the momentum of charging was significantly slowed down.


    Han Siji''s face changed dramatically. Those officers who were talking and laughing at the army of the winged alliance seemed to be caught in the throat. Their voice suddenly stopped. They couldn''t believe looking at this scene. You know, the hedgehog race is the lowest race in the demon race, and they never paid attention to it at all.


    But what do they see now? Such a weak race has caused almost a third of the losses to 100000 strikers. How can they accept it?


    "Archer, prepare - launch!"


    Ding Ning was a little depressed. What he was most worried about happened. The talent of the Hedgehog family was that they could shoot all the sharp thorns out at once. Unfortunately, the Hedgehog family was a small race, was naturally timid and had not experienced the baptism of war, so that their first wave of attack was far from meeting his expectations.


    However, this did not prevent him from unswervingly implementing his strategy. The success of the first round of attack obviously increased the confidence of the Hedgehog family. The 50000 hedgehog soldiers in the first row rolled on the spot and withdrew to both sides. Without hesitation, they swallowed the Qi and blood pill distributed by Ding Ning in advance. On his bare body, with the strong power of Qi and blood, a sharp thorn slowly grew out, Feeling the envious eyes of the allies, his face suddenly overflowed with pride.


    When the hedgehog soldiers in the second row saw that their compatriots had made great achievements, their fear was immediately thrown out of the sky. With Ding Ning''s command, they did not hesitate to launch the sharp thorns on their birth and turned into a rain of arrows.


    This round of attack was much more accurate than the first round. The 100000 vanguard troops in Wanyao city were frightened. At the sight of the deadly arrow rain, they immediately covered their heads and fled everywhere. People crowded and trampled on people. They were in a mess. Less than 30000 people were killed by this round of arrow rain, but more than 20000 people were trampled alive by themselves.


    More than half of the 100000 vanguard troops were removed in an instant. The remaining 40000 troops were frightened. There was no morale to speak of. Everyone looked frightened and wanted to flee.


    "Spearthrower, throw!"


    Ding Ning took the opportunity to Lipton and ordered again.


    Whoosh!


    The weak hedgehogs have made such impressive achievements. How can the porcupine family, which is much stronger than them, show weakness? After receiving the order, they held their strength and began to throw spears, aiming at their own goals like the death seeking king of hell.


    It has to be said that the porcupine family''s spear is much more accurate than the Hedgehog family''s arrow rain, and its strength is countless times stronger. Each enemy is nailed to the ground, making a bleak sound of ghosts and wolves. More than 40000 disabled troops are wiped out in an instant. Only thousands of soldiers are lucky to escape, and Cang Huang runs away like a lost dog.


    "Invincible!"


    Two rounds of arrow rain and one round of spear throwing almost wiped out 100000 vanguard troops in Wanyao city. The whole wing Terran army cheered and waved the weapons in its hands, and the morale was like a rainbow and rushed into the sky.


    Every soldier unconsciously looked at the golden armor figure riding on the red monster, and his eyes were full of fanatical worship!


    Although we all know that the vanguard army sent by Wanyao city is only a cannon fodder role, the wing Terran camp did not lose a soldier, but used the same cannon fodder role to almost wipe out the other party''s 100000 troops, which has to be said to be a miracle.


    The creator of this miracle is Dadu, who is always calm and calm.


    I don''t know who was the first to shout: "God of war, God of war, God of war, God of war!"


    Then came the second... The third... The countless. Finally, the name of the God of war echoed over the whole battlefield.


    Ding Ning felt the fanatical eyes of his soldiers and scratched his head with embarrassment. Hey hey, giggle twice. God of war? I like the name!


    Kong Lei pursed her mouth and smiled. Her beautiful eyes twinkled. This guy was shy. However, his shy appearance looked really cute.


    The commander of the Hedgehog family was so scared that she forgot to read the flag, which made her heart fall to the bottom of the valley. She thought she was going to make a big basket this time.


    But I didn''t expect that Ding Ning could spread thousands of miles, let the voice echo clearly in everyone''s ears, and finally turned the tide and achieved remarkable results. This ability can''t be achieved with high accomplishments. It can only be achieved by mastering some kind of sound wave war skills, which makes someone''s image more tall and mysterious in the eyes of proud girls.


    Ding Ning didn''t think so much. He wouldn''t use sonic warfare skills, but he learned ultrasonic echo skills from his communication with bat king. It''s easy to send instructions to millions of soldiers.


    "Prepare the second operational plan!"


    Ding Ning didn''t look happy because he was called the God of war, and ordered calmly.


    "Yes!"


    When Kong Lei heard the speech, she immediately looked solemn and waved the battle flag to give instructions.


    It may be that the battle style that has always been questioned has made remarkable achievements, or it may be that Ding Ning''s reputation has risen. The proud soldiers of all ethnic groups are convinced of Ding Ning, obey orders and prohibitions, and execute his orders without hesitation.


    Ding Ning glanced at Kong Lei unexpectedly. Although the little woman warmed up her attitude towards him because she took back the spirit of the five elements, she still didn''t show due respect for him, and occasionally had a temper with him. But at the moment, her voice seemed to represent that she had treated him as a real boss.


    Hey hey, it seems that you don''t need to sign the master servant contract. Sooner or later, this proud little woman will bow down to my brother''s crotch and sing conquest. Hey, my brother is so charming.


    Ding Ning thought happily, and his eyes began to become immoral again. He glanced around on Kong Lei''s towering chest.


    Over the past month, Peng Tianjie''s little girl''s sleeping alone can''t make him enjoy himself. He misses Kong Lei not once or twice. When he thinks of this woman''s unyielding strength, his heart is hot.


    As for Bai xun''er, it''s not that he doesn''t want to move or that she doesn''t want to give, but that she is refining and penetrating her eyeballs recently. During the refining period, it''s strictly forbidden to happen between men and women, so he can only sigh and suffer!


    Kong Lei noticed his hot eyes, some flustered flickering long eyelashes, a layer of rosy rosy glow on her pretty face, shyly turned her head, but she was secretly happy.


    When she first tasted the taste of men and women, why didn''t she want to? She tossed and turned every night. She couldn''t sleep alone. His figure would appear in her mind involuntarily.


    But she is Peng Tianao''s fiancee after all. Although she has peacefully dissolved her engagement, if she and Ding Ning are together at this time, it is absolutely unacceptable to the winged people and peacock people. I don''t know what kind of uproar will be caused.


    Therefore, Kong Lei can only forcibly restrain her inner agitation. She knows that she has him in her heart, and she believes that Ding Ning also has her in her heart, but this feeling can only be deeply buried in her heart and must not be made public.


    It''s a big deal. It''s good to have a secret tryst with him. Even if you can''t marry him openly, it''s good to be his lover.


    Kong Lei thought shyly that she had never thought that the arrogant herself would be reduced to the day when she was willing to be a lover.


    She has always been a person who likes stimulation. The more sneaky she feels, the more exciting and excited she feels.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Ding Ning asked strangely when he saw that she didn''t speak for a long time, her face was pink and her face was crazy.


    "Well, nothing..."


    Kong Lei was ashamed. Facing Ding Ning''s puzzled eyes, she flustered away the topic and said, "ten thousand demon city has lost nearly 100000 troops. Will it stop?"


    "No!"


    Ding Ning''s mouth flashed a confident radian and said with certainty: "today is the first battle between the two armies. Han Siji riveted enough to show his strength. The vanguard army was annihilated by us. He will never give up until he finds this field."

 Chapter 1140

    "Oh!"


    Kong Lei answered casually. She didn''t understand this truth. She just avoided his questioning and then pulled out the topic.


    Speaking of Han Siji, he is also a famous celebrity in Wanyao collar. Like Ao Hong, he belongs to a hybrid variety, and his body is a lion and tiger.


    But his talent is extremely terrible. It only took him less than a hundred years to break the heaven pass of the demon king. It took him another hundred years to reach the peak of the demon king. In terms of seniority, he is a generation lower than Peng Tianao and Kong Lei. He is a real arrogant figure in the young generation.


    Although Han Siji''s level is not low, his strength is not too strong. He is a little inferior to Peng Tianao and Kong Lei. It''s just that this guy''s talent is very suitable for leading troops to fight, so he can become the commander of the army of Wanyao city!


    Ding Ning had a detailed understanding of Han Siji''s information before the war. The lion tiger''s strongest blood magic powers are lion roar and tiger roar.


    The lion roar here is not the martial arts on earth, but a magic power used to assist in combat.


    Lion roar can frighten the enemy and reduce the morale and HP of soldiers in the enemy camp, while tiger roar can improve the HP and morale of soldiers in your camp. It can be called a big killer in war.


    If it''s just that, it doesn''t deserve Ding Ning''s attention. What scares him most is that Han Siji has a war drum made of Kui skin.


    According to the book of mountains, seas and great wasteland, there is Liubo mountain in the East China Sea, seven thousand miles into the sea. There is an animal on it, which looks like an ox. the Cang body has no horns. If it has one foot, it will rain when it goes in and out of the water. Its light is like the sun and moon, and its sound is like thunder. Its name is Kui.


    Once han Siji rings the Lei Kui drum in the battle, the drum will burst out terrible thunder, causing a large area of mental damage to the enemy. At the same time, it can greatly improve the combat effectiveness of the soldiers of his own camp, and even urge them to enter a crazy state, which greatly increases their combat effectiveness.


    When Ding Ning heard the news, his first thought was that Han Siji had entered the holy mountain, because there was only one side of Lei Kui drum in the sky and on the earth, which fell into the hands of the Yellow Emperor.


    The old donkey once said that the two emperors of Yan and Huang fell into the holy mountain. The Yellow Emperor is likely to take Lei Kui drum with him and get it accidentally by Han Siji, which is reasonable.


    This makes Ding Ning have a great interest in Han Siji. If this guy really gets Lei Kui drum in the holy mountain, doesn''t it mean that he will know about the holy mountain. If he can get some information from him, it may be helpful to himself.


    Han Siji is a lion tiger beast with half the blood of the lion family, and the natural enemy that the lion family is most afraid of is Gu.


    Therefore, in the past month, Ding Ning has spent a lot of resources to cultivate red hair, and red hair has lived up to expectations. He has awakened the blood of ancient fierce animals. His urine contains strong corrosivity and is definitely a big killer in war.


    The horse under his crotch is Hongmao. Although he is not sure whether Hongmao can subdue Han Siji, it is always good to be more prepared.


    In addition, the three legged Golden Toad and the treasure hunt mouse were also released by him. He ate the elixir refined from the demon''s bone and blood every day. Coupled with the abundant spiritual power and blood gas power of the demon country, the two spirit pets are now many times stronger than before. Their intelligence is rising, and they can communicate with him like humans.


    No matter how human nature is, lingchong is still a beast and will never become a monster. But if he lives here, everything is possible. Ding Ning secretly regrets that he didn''t bring empty wings and Panthers in. Maybe his lingchong can become a demon if he lives here for a period of time.


    However, in theory, the whole demon clan can become his pet, but he has a high vision now. He really despises ordinary big demon pets.


    However, there is no limit to accepting the spiritual pet. Unless he is willing to recognize him as the Lord, or he is allowed to modify his genes after losing his resistance, he will never succeed. This is also the reason why he has never accepted Kong Lei as the spiritual pet.


    Ding Ning is not in a hurry. He can''t. He can sign a mandatory master servant contract. Kong Lei has long been in his bag in his eyes.


    Perhaps because he also has the blood of the demon family, Ding Ning''s state of mind has changed greatly, and he doesn''t care that the other party is the demon family. When he does shameful things with Kong Lei or Peng Tianjie, he doesn''t have any psychological obstacles. In his consciousness, he always regards them as his own kind.


    In the past, he would have rejected such feelings across races. It can only be said that he stood at a different height and had a different vision. His mental cleanliness addiction healed without medicine. Now he is an animal that does not avoid meat and vegetables.


    "Woo!"


    The bleak trumpet sounded, and the army of wandemon city moved forward together. The terrible momentum spread all over the world, which made the wing Terran army who had just won a great victory look dignified.


    However, compared with before, the winged people''s army has a hundred times more confidence. Although the army of the 10000 demon city army is in the border, no one will be afraid again. Instead, they are all boiling with fighting spirit and high morale. They want to rush forward and kill the four sides immediately.


    Ding Ning is very satisfied with the high morale of his army, which means that the wing Terran army has established preliminary confidence in him. He believes that as long as he wins two more beautiful battles, his own camp will form a belief in him. He firmly believes that as long as he leads, no matter how powerful the enemy is vulnerable.


    At that time, the wing Terran army will be twisted into a rope, with strong cohesion and become a terrible invincible strong army.


    "What does Han Siji want to do? It''s unreasonable to launch a general attack so early."


    After all, Kong Lei was thoughtful and asked Dai Mei suspiciously.


    "Han Siji still has a set of skills in leading the army."


    The corner of Ding Ning''s mouth, Light explanation: "Their vanguard army was completely annihilated. Although it was only cannon fodder, it certainly had a lot of impact on the morale of Wanyao city. On the contrary, we had a rainbow of morale and high morale, so he deliberately put on the appearance that he wanted to launch a general attack, because the number of troops was more than us and the number of strong fighting races was far more than us, so as to create psychological strength for us Pressure to suppress our morale. "


    Kong Lei nodded suddenly and asked with some worry: "I''m worried..."


    "There''s nothing to worry about. The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Don''t they want to deter us? I''ll deter them in turn."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were like electricity, blooming fine awn, and his whole body''s sense of war was constantly rising. Before Kong Lei reacted, he even raised his sword and killed the enemy. He shouted in his mouth, "wolf riding army, go with me!"


    "Go out!"


    One hundred thousand wolf riders of the fast wind wolf family are war addicts. When they heard the words, their blood surged up and roared together.


    At this moment, it was like waking insects and thunder, filled with smoke and dust. 100000 wolves rode behind Ding Ning and rode their horses and raised their swords. Although they only faced millions of enemy troops, none of them retreated. They just killed a heroic momentum of thousands of people.


    "When a man kills, he kills mercilessly. He is immortal for thousands of years. Killing one is a crime, killing ten thousand is for the male, and killing millions is for the male.


    The red hair spread a joyous ride. Ding Ning took the lead in holding a pair of tusks, sang loudly in his mouth, and cut directly into millions of troops like the sharpest knife.


    One hundred thousand wolf riders followed, forming a triangular war. With Ding Ning singing loudly, waving the soldier''s front and falling with a knife, blood splashed everywhere for a moment, and the stumps and broken arms flew across, just like nine hell.


    Millions of troops were caught off guard and were defeated at one touch. The killed ghosts cried and howled and scurried. The whole army was in chaos. People stepped on people and crowded people, like a vegetable market.


    Ding Ning led hundreds of thousands of wolves to ride around like the wind. Unexpectedly, he stubbornly chiseled through millions of troops and looked at them vertically and horizontally. Unexpectedly, there was no one under his hand, and no one could stop his edge.


    Seeing that the army was chiseled through, Ding Ning threw himself into a big arc turn and shouted, "are you happy? Do you want to do it again!"


    "Happy, do it again!"


    The wolf riding army laughed, roared with pride and dry cloud, waved the long knife in his hand, followed behind Ding Ning, and boldly fought into the army again.


    Kong Lei looked at the great figure that looked at the world like a peerless blade, subconsciously clamped her legs, and blurred water mist filled her beautiful eyes. This is a man, this is a real man, and people really want you to do it again.


    Ding Ning completely disrupted Han Siji''s plan. He just lined up to exert pressure on the enemy and attack morale. Unexpectedly, the enemy was so brave and unparalleled that he dared to attack millions of his army with 100000 wolves.


    "If the heavy armour army is blocked, as long as the charging speed is slowed down, they will be surrounded by our army and will die!"


    Han Siji responded quickly, but the front array was in chaos. The heavy armor army composed of giant bears couldn''t catch up with the wind speed of wolves. Millions of troops were in a mess, but blocked the sniper road of the heavy armor bear army.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    Youkan''s blood was boiling. He jumped onto the drum platform, grabbed the drumstick from the soldiers, banged the drum, cheered for Ding Ning''s drum beating, and shouted: "the God of war is invincible, and the wolf is powerful!"


    "The God of war is invincible. The wolf is riding and killing!"


    The winged Terran army screamed loudly, accompanied by the heartwarming sound of war drums, which moved the sky and rang through the sky.


    At this moment, the morale of the wing Terran army was high and reached its peak. They shouted in unison to cheer for their comrades in arms. They wished they could replace them with their own bodies and follow the invincible God of war to rush into battle and fight in blood.


    "Kill!"


    Ding Ning''s tongue burst with spring thunder and shouted to kill. His hands were like a sickle of death harvesting straw, reaping the lives of the enemy stubble by stubble.


    "Kill!"


    The wolf rode fiercely and bravely, held high the long knife, shouted heartily, fought thousands of miles, and ran freely.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were red. He felt that there were enemies around him, and his robes had been soaked with blood. He was surprised. He was not afraid of group attack, but those wolves couldn''t ride. His divine knowledge swept back, and he felt a little relieved. Although tens of thousands of thousands of wolves were injured, but only thousands were damaged, This level of loss is entirely within the scope of deliberate acceptance.


    "Brothers, the enemy is too weak. Let them go first and retreat!"


    Ding Ning shouted, raised his two tusks to kill the enemy, and clamped a red feather between his legs.


    Hongmao understood and accelerated suddenly. A savage collision ran into the enemy blocking the way ahead, threw the wolf behind him away for a distance, and then raised his two front legs high and stepped down.


    The dust filled the air, and the terrible waves surged around. The enemy who passed by was broken bones and broken tendons. He screamed and flew out. He just killed a path of blood in the heavily besieged army.


    War tramples!


    Finally played its terrible power in the war.


    Boom!


    When the red haired dog landed on his feet, the wolf riding just behind him arrived in time. Ding Ning gave a long roar, broke out of the siege first and led the wolf riding back!

 Chapter 1141

    "If you want to go, there''s no way!"


    Suddenly, a team of tens of thousands of people, wearing thick armor and riding a giant golden elephant, flashed ahead.


    The leader was Xiong lie, an old acquaintance, who waved a pair of huge hammers in his hand, majestically blocked the team of Ding Ning and others. With a proud grin on his face, he said wildly: "as a leader, I should say you''re stupid? Or should I admire your courage? Now I see where you''re going."


    "Those who stand in my way will die!"


    Ding Ning didn''t slow down at all. He rushed at Xiong lie, turned his tusks into a huge blade, and cut them off with force.


    As soon as Xiong lie''s face changed, he raised his twin hammers to block it. However, although his twin hammers were made of quite good ore, they were cut in half like tofu under the sharp weapon of Shenliao, and fell to the ground with a snap.


    Step, step!


    Ding Ning''s speed didn''t slow down at all. The red haired man directly passed Xiong lie. His two tusks waved in the air, drew a terrible circle, cut melons and vegetables, and broke the thick armor of the surrounding heavy armor Xiong army. One by one, huge bear heads flew into the air, with incredible fear on his face.


    "What a fast knife!"


    Sitting on the back of the golden giant elephant for a long time, Xiong lie suddenly opened his mouth and said hard. Then a blood line appeared on his forehead and began to spread rapidly downward.


    With a pop, the whole person and the golden giant elephant under his crotch were strangely divided into two parts, and his internal organs splashed on the ground.


    The surrounding heavily armored Xiong army reacted and looked at Xiong lie''s body in horror. Ding Ning''s knife was so terrible that it split Xiong lie and his mount in two.


    The heavily armored bear army, which blocked the road, was afraid and subconsciously spread to both sides. It didn''t dare to block Ding Ning''s murderous road. The dark wolf rode along the way and went away wantonly.


    At the front, it was seen that Xiong lie didn''t stop Ding Ning. Ao Tu, who was leading a team to stop him, was scared all over and gave birth to a strong sense of fear. He moved slowly under his feet. He was as strong as Xiong lie. Xiong lie was killed by Ding Ning. He didn''t want to go to the front and die.


    With such a delay, Ding Ning calmly led the wolf to ride away, completely got rid of the pursuit and returned to his camp safely.


    "The God of war is invincible, and the wolf is mighty!"


    I don''t know who it was. The first one shouted, and then millions of troops shouted in unison. The sound waves soared into the sky for a long time.


    Facing the welcome from the comrades in arms, the wolf riders subconsciously held their heads high and their faces were proud. This is not only the honor of the God of war, but also the pride of the wolf riders. They are well deserved heroes.


    "Everybody be quiet!"


    As soon as Ding Ning raised his hand, the noisy battlefield was silent. Everyone looked at him enthusiastically and waited for him to issue orders.


    "Wolf Kui, count the number of people and calculate how much we lost, brother!"


    Ding Ning took a deep breath, calmed down his ups and downs, and asked calmly.


    "Dadu Tong, one hundred thousand wolves were wounded. Thirteen hundred brothers were seriously injured, and a total of eight thousand four hundred and ninety-two brothers died."


    The commander of the wolf riding army, Lang Kui, quickly reported a figure, with an excited look on his eyebrows: "according to the approximate estimation of the military intelligence observer, we killed 76342 enemies this time, and the number of wounded enemies cannot be counted. It is estimated that at least 20000."


    "What, killed so many enemies?"


    "God, it''s so strong. It''s a great victory. It''s basically a battle loss ratio of one to ten."


    "As expected, the God of war came to earth and won the first battle, which is still an unprecedented victory!"


    ¡­¡­


    The camp burst into flames in an instant. They only knew that Langqi killed countless people and that there were not a few who should annihilate the enemy. However, as soon as this figure came out, it still shocked and excited everyone.


    Different from the excitement of the crowd, Ding Ning''s heart was a little heavy. Although he knew that there were no undead people in the war and sacrifice was inevitable, when he heard that nearly 10000 people had died, his heart felt heavy and tasteless.


    The raid was temporarily launched by him according to the circumstances. It was also a willful act. Although he finally won a great victory, his chest felt stuffy and flustered at the thought of those sacrificed brothers.


    "Dang Dang!"


    Han Siji lost two wars and two defeats. Although he was very unwilling, he had to withdraw his troops. What bothered him most was Xiong lie''s death. He hadn''t figured out how to deal with the blame of the White Bear King''s rage.


    In the wing Terran camp, Ding Ning took a deep breath and patted wolf Kui on the shoulder: "brothers, it''s hard. I''ll send all the seriously injured brothers to the medical hospital and treat them myself."


    "Datong, you are very tired. Just rest and let the medical officer heal us."


    "Yes, Datong, you can bring us back alive and win a great victory. We are very satisfied. We don''t need to bother you any more."


    "Dadu Tong, as a sharp knife to open the way, you are the most dangerous and hard one. Take advantage of the temporary absence of war and have a good rest!"


    "Yes, you are expected to command the war below. Our lives are cheap. Don''t delay business for us."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of wolf cavalry wounded said, unexpectedly all rejected his kindness.


    Looking at the sincere faces, Ding Ning felt sad and almost didn''t shed tears. For the first time in his life, he understood what robes are and what comrades in arms can deliver their backs to each other. Is this the so-called war friendship?


    Ding Ning took a deep breath, reddened his eyes and pretended to be angry. "Don''t talk nonsense to me. You are all my brothers. I will never watch you suffer. Don''t be a mother. This is a military order!"


    "Yes, Dadu!"


    When the wolf riders saw that Ding Ning had moved out even the military order, they could only accept it reluctantly, but their hearts were warm.


    The cultivation of these wolf riders is generally not high, and they are not the direct family members of the gale wolf family. To put it bluntly, they are actually the private army compiled by the impure blood of the gale wolf family.


    When there is no war, they are the servants of the noble gust wolf family. When there is a war, they become soldiers in charge, which is not much better than cannon fodder.


    Although they are very brave and good at fighting, the war damage ratio of each war is surprisingly high. No one will care about their life and death.


    Ding Ning''s status was noble. He not only risked himself and charged at the front line, but also regarded them as real brothers. This care and love moved them beyond measure. He was perceptual and even secretly turned around to wipe away the tears from the corners of his eyes. When he turned around, he was already smiling. Only his red eyes revealed their real feelings.


    Ding Ning was busy for a long time. After treating each seriously injured wolf rider, he still refused to give up. After treating all the slightly injured wolf riders, he was willing to go back to rest.


    Fortunately, the demon kingdom is good at this. As long as it doesn''t die and is willing to use precious medicinal materials, it''s easy to regenerate its broken arm.


    Those disabled wolf cavalry soldiers were moved to tears and became more loyal to Ding Ning after they found that Ding Ning had used precious herbs to revive their broken limbs.


    You know, every war, I don''t know how many wolves become disabled and can only spend the rest of their lives silently. How can those so-called big people be willing to spend a high price to heal them.


    They didn''t know that Ding Ning was not idle when he was in charge. There were so many bodies on the battlefield, each of which was a good raw material for refining pills. How could he turn a blind eye.


    In his storage ring, monster corpses are piled up like a mountain. The healing pill that can be refined is enough to supply the whole Legion.


    "You''re pretty good at buying people''s hearts?"


    As soon as Ding Ning returned to the exclusive rest room of Datong, Kong Lei said with a smile.


    "This has nothing to do with buying people''s hearts. They follow me to risk their lives to kill the enemy. Since I can''t bring everyone back alive, I''ll try my best to be better for those who can survive. It''s not as dirty as you think."


    Ding Ning frowned slightly and felt very uncomfortable. He healed the wolf riding from his heart, without any utilitarianism at all.


    Seeing Kong Lei''s face full of disbelief, Ding Ning was inexplicably upset. Before that, the peerless face that fascinated him seemed to become disgusting. He waved angrily and said, "do you believe it or not, Miss Qianjin, who is so delicate and expensive like you and never knows the hard life of the bottom staff? Where do you know what friendship is? I''m tired. Go out."


    With that, without looking at Kong Lei''s ugly face, she turned to bed and closed her eyes to sleep.


    "Hum! Why don''t I understand friendship?"


    Kong Lei clenched her lower lip and asked, but Ding Ning ignored her at all. With this talent, she stamped her feet, turned and walked out.


    As soon as she got out of the room, she saw two soldiers coming towards her and whispering something. Kong Lei moved in her heart and quietly hid behind the door of the room to listen to what they were saying.


    "It''s nice of most of them to be good. They not only have high skills, but also care about their subordinates."


    One of the camel soldiers said with admiration.


    "Yes, with such a noble status, Dadu tong can not only share weal and woe with US soldiers at the bottom, but also care about those wounded soldiers. He is really a good leader!"


    Another Yang soldier sighed.


    "Hum, there are many people who say that the commander is hypocritical and wants to buy people''s hearts. Do you think these people have water in their brains?"


    The camel soldier said angrily.


    "Buy people''s hearts? Spend a lot of precious drugs to help those disabled low-level wolves ride to break their arms and regenerate. Don''t say it can''t be buying people''s hearts. Even if it is buying people''s hearts, I will recognize it. It''s worth following such leaders, even if they die!"


    The sheep warrior sneered.


    "I think some people are jealous of duotong''s invincible courage and are loved by all of us. Only then can they fan the flames behind their backs and create rumors to discredit duotong."


    The camel soldier said angrily: "when Dadu Tong healed the wolf, I helped all the way around. Can you see at a glance whether it was genuine concern? Besides, with Dadu Tong''s current identity and status, do you spend precious drugs to buy people''s hearts for a group of cannon fodder?"


    "All right, stop!"


    The Yang warrior looked around warily and said in a low voice, "I heard that Kong Yu of the peacock family is the one who spread rumors to slander Dadu."


    "Kong Yu? Why did he slander Datong?"


    The camel soldier asked puzzled.


    "You''re stupid. You don''t know Kong Yu''s identity?"


    The sheep warrior said angrily.


    "What identity? Isn''t he a school captain?"


    The camel soldier asked with a confused face.


    "Fool, he is not only a school captain, but also the grandson of speaker Kong Mi!"


    The sheep warrior said angrily.


    The camel soldier suddenly realized, and then gnashed his teeth and said, "this peacock is too mean. It''s shameless to play Yin if you can''t afford to lose."


    "All right, all right, just know what you know. Don''t lose your head and ask for trouble. The peacock family is powerful and can''t be provoked by us. It doesn''t matter if we die, but it''s a sin if we cause great trouble to the family."


    The sheep soldier sighed and comforted.

 Chapter 1142

    As they walked farther and farther away, the voice gradually became slightly inaudible.


    Kong Lei quietly walked out from behind the door, looked at the two people''s distant back, frowned tightly, and whispered, "Kong Yu, is it really you?"


    Although she also believes that Ding Ning is buying people''s hearts, there are some things we know well, but we must not say them.


    If what the two soldiers said is true, Kong Yu deliberately spread rumors, slandered the officer and disturbed the morale of the army. This violates military regulations and should be executed in public.


    Although Kong Mi scolded her in public last time, which made the relationship between the two people a little estranged, Kong Yu is her cousin after all. She can''t watch him break the military law without asking.


    After much consideration, Kong Lei decides to ask Kong Yu for clarification, so that he won''t know the importance of nonsense and end up with barbecue. Ding Ning''s ferocity is not just talk. If this man is cruel, he will be more cruel than anyone.


    If he hadn''t become his woman by mistake, maybe the bastard had baked himself and eaten it?


    Thinking of this, Kong Lei shivered subconsciously and felt that it was better not to provoke him in the future. Although she expected him to enter her body again, she didn''t intend to make herself a part of his body.


    During this period of contact, she has gradually understood Ding Ning''s character. He is a guy who is as warm as spring to the people close to him and as cruel and ruthless as winter to the enemy.


    If possible, she hopes that she will always be the closest person around him, not his enemy.


    It''s definitely not a good experience to be his enemy. With his endless strange means, any enemy will wake up from his nightmare in the middle of the night.


    If Ding Ning knew Kong Lei''s evaluation of him, he would cry and laugh and shout injustice. Brother Xiao Ning is still very gentle. Where is it so cruel and terrible.


    After Kong Lei left, Ding Ning released his divine knowledge to investigate. After confirming that no one was watching, his figure was illusory, and five figures suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The five figures are as like as two peas in Ding Ning''s face. They are blond hair, blue hair, white hair, red hair and green hair.


    Ding Ning felt as if he were looking in the mirror. He smiled with satisfaction and waved his hand. The five elements suddenly melted into heaven and earth and disappeared in place. The invisible power was really a good thing, which made him Miss Liu shengqian Dai.


    After a month''s refining, the five elements'' martial spirit has become basically solid and can exist independently in the outside world for about six hours. This is the first time he has released all the martial spirit.


    After Wu soul left, Ding Ning lay in bed and began to sleep. After a while, there was a slight snore. Killing a million soldiers back and forth is easier said than done. Even the real God of war will feel tired.


    The night comes unconsciously.


    The crescent moon quietly climbed up the sky and spilled silver like mercury.


    The trees around the barracks rustled in the night with the light wind, like demons dancing.


    Campfires were lit, shining the wing man alliance barracks like the day. Soldiers of all ethnic groups gathered around the campfire, drinking spirits, eating barbecues, singing heroic and rough war songs. When they were interested, some people exchanged views to cheer up and celebrate today''s victory.


    Of course, the protagonist must be the wolf cavalry who made great achievements. Each wolf cavalry is red, surrounded by countless robes, and straightens his waist proudly and proudly.


    Er, since a certain Datong took office and lived with the soldiers, laughing and fighting, the demon soldiers seem to like barbecue. However, the roasted taste is not comparable to Datong''s craft, which makes them quite regretful.


    Despite the prohibition of alcohol in the military camp, the first battle was won today. Despite the strong opposition of vice Dutong, Dadu Tong specifically confessed that you can drink tonight to celebrate the victory, but you are not allowed to get drunk.


    The wine insects in the belly of soldiers of all ethnic groups who had been holding for a month had been so excited that they were ordered to cheer and shout for long-lived. A jar of fine wine was sent up like water, which made the whole military camp full of wine fragrance.


    In front of the barracks, the soldiers on duty envied whether they glanced at the carnival feast in the barracks, quietly swallowed their saliva and secretly lamented their bad luck. Why is it their turn to be on duty tonight, otherwise they can go to the celebration banquet.


    Sasha


    Kilometers away from the east of the barracks, in a lush grass, a black masked figure appeared like a ghost. Only the sharp blade in his hand glowed cold in the moonlight.


    The burly figure at the forefront stopped and fell down. All the people behind him fell down and looked at the laughter in the barracks. The atmosphere suddenly became extremely depressed, and there was a spark of hatred flashing in their eyes.


    "Dadu Tong, as expected, do you want to do it now?"


    A figure in black and masked asked softly.


    "Celebration banquet, hey hey, wait!"


    The burly figure made a very light laugh, but anyone can hear the anger and frustration implied in most people''s hearts from the laughter.


    Shadow Cao Qi was silent. As Han Siji''s personal team, he sympathized with the mood of Dadu Tong.


    The pressure Han Siji suffered from the defeat in the first battle can be imagined. In particular, the death of Xiong lie made the White Bear King, who has always been grumpy, furious. He scolded him as a dog''s blood showerhead and was about to kill him on the spot.


    If other demon kings hadn''t advised him to attack the enemy camp at night and perform meritorious deeds, I''m afraid Dadu Tong would have become a corpse now. Therefore, he will appear here tonight.


    The commander of the first army even risked his life to bring his own team to attack the enemy camp at night. It was all thanks to the White Bear King. Cao Qi deeply felt unworthy for Datong.


    "Dadu Tong, our people have been in place. We can launch an attack immediately after your instructions."


    A soldier crawled over and whispered.


    "The order goes on. No one can act rashly without my order."


    Han Siji looked at the enemy camp with quiet eyes and calmly ordered: "later, I will personally lead the team to launch the first wave of attack, take the opportunity to ignite the enemy''s big tent, let everyone see the fire and launch a raid immediately."


    "Dadu Tong, no, as commander in chief, how can you take risks easily?"


    Cao Qi was shocked and took the initiative to ask for orders: "my subordinates are willing to go instead of Dadu Tong. They will certainly live up to their mission."


    "Yes, Dadu Tong, never. My subordinates are willing to go."


    "My subordinates are willing to go. Don''t take risks!"


    "Dadu Tong, if his subordinates are willing to go, they will certainly kill the enemy and never live up to Dadu Tong''s expectations."


    ¡­¡­


    All the guards under him asked for orders and looked back on death.


    "Commander? What about the commander? Isn''t Ding Ning also a commander in chief, still personally leading the team to kill back and forth in our army and taking the lead? That''s what the commander should do."


    Han Siji said with a slight self mockery. When referring to Ding Ning, he even showed a faint color of admiration. Then he said in a solemn tone: "don''t say any more. I''ve made up my mind. I Han Siji will be punished if I lose the war. Maybe my force is not as strong as that Ding Ning, but speaking of courage, I Han Siji is no less than him."


    The pro guards looked at each other and knew that most of them were arrogant. They were holding their breath to compete with Ding Ning. They didn''t dare to persuade them at the moment, but they secretly decided to protect the safety of most of them even if they worked hard once the situation was bad.


    As time went by, the celebration banquet gradually dispersed. Despite the military order, many soldiers were poured down. Undoubtedly, the wolf cavalry drank the most. There was no way. They followed most of them to kill back and forth among the ten thousand troops. Each of them was the object of people''s toast. It was impossible to drink less.


    The campfire gradually went out, the soldiers went back to the camp one after another to rest, snored one after another, and the brightly lit military camp gradually fell into darkness.


    Those soldiers on duty had no envy, and their hearts finally settled down, so they got up and continued to patrol.


    The endless barracks are shadowy in the dark, like a monster that eats people and opens its mouth like a blood basin, which makes people feel cold.


    Han Siji shivered all over and felt uneasy in his heart. After careful observation for a long time, he didn''t find anything wrong and couldn''t find the source of his uneasiness.


    It must have been a defeat and a blow, so he was suspicious. Ding Ning was powerful, but he was not a God and could not have the ability to predict.


    Han Siji shook his head desperately and shook off the uneasiness. His eyes glittered in the dark. With a gentle wave of his hand, he jumped up as light as a civet cat, bowed his waist and walked with amazing small steps of small span, but with fast frequency, melted into the darkness and dived silently to the military camp.


    Behind him, one, two, three, four... Countless shadows surrounded the barracks gate in their own way from all directions.


    Dark clouds quietly covered the moon and plunged the already dark earth into darkness, which was palpitating.


    On the watchtower, six soldiers on duty in charge of guarding yawned and chatted with each other to disperse their sleep.


    A soldier habitually glanced at the distance and took back his sight. He yawned and curled up to find a place to take a nap for a while. He whispered that it was bad luck. He was on duty at the celebration party and couldn''t even drink wine.


    "Poof!"


    A series of slight noises and strong bloody smell made him creepy. As a veteran soldier, he naturally heard that it was the sound of the blade cutting his throat. All his sleepiness was immediately cleared away, and he was about to scream and warn when he opened his mouth.


    Unfortunately, it was too late. A pair of strong arms grabbed his neck. With a slight click, he felt a sharp pain in his neck bone and died completely.


    Cao Qi breathed a sigh of relief, put the body gently on the ground, and then waved his hand. The five people in black behind him began to take off their clothes like him, quickly put on each other''s military uniform, stood on the watchtower, gently waved a torch according to the agreement, passed the signal, indicating that they had succeeded.


    Han Siji got the signal and was in great spirits. The previous uneasiness had been forgotten by him.


    Patiently waiting for the soldiers on patrol to pass by, they immediately waved their hands under their hands. Behind them, mermaids in black marched forward and quietly touched the soldiers on duty at the gate of the barracks.


    Poof!


    Poof!


    Poof!


    A faint, inaudible sound of dagger wiping his neck sounded. The bodies of soldiers on duty were quickly dragged into the dark, put on their clothes, and stood upright in front of the door.


    Sasha!


    Footsteps sounded, and another team of patrol soldiers passed the camp gate. The patrol captain looked at the soldiers on duty at the gate, found no abnormality, and continued to patrol forward.


    Han Siji put his hanging heart back into his stomach, waved his hand again and motioned his men to keep up. He was as careful as a civet cat and jumped into the gate of the barracks. His men quietly followed behind him and quickly disappeared into the barracks.

 Chapter 1143

    Most of the large accounts of the Chinese army of the winged Terran army are run in public accounts, and the lights are bright.


    Ding Ning is comparing a map of animal skins and stacking a pile of yellow mud prepared by Shi Xian in a polished huge stone plate.


    Kong Lei looked at him curiously. She couldn''t restrain her inner curiosity: "what are you doing?"


    "Make a sand table!"


    Ding Ning answered without raising his head.


    "What is a sand table?"


    Kong Lei became more and more curious.


    "Sand table is a three-dimensional military map made by simulating the actual terrain of the battlefield."


    Ding Ning answered casually.


    Kong Lei''s eyes lit up when she heard the speech. If it had been before, she might have despised it.


    But in the past month, she followed Ding Ning, saw too many incredible things, learned a lot of the latest militarization theories, and witnessed the miracles created by these things yesterday. The nearly one to ten ratio of terrorist war damage made her realize that war can also be an art, which made her deeply obsessed with it.


    In everyone''s opinion, it was an accident that Ding Ning led 100000 wolves to ride freely among millions of troops yesterday, but in Kong Lei''s view, who had been in contact with modern war theory, it was actually a necessity.


    The so-called war of the demon clan is actually a swarm of rushing forward. Whoever has more people, who can fight, who is more ruthless, and who has higher cultivation will be the final winner.


    However, the modern military theory brought by Ding Ning completely subverted her understanding of war. As long as the structure is reasonable and properly coordinated, it is not difficult to win more with less and win the strong with the weak. A brand-new door seems to open slowly in front of her.


    So she was willing to be his deputy and eagerly learned all the latest military knowledge from him. These new knowledge made her ashamed of her shallow knowledge. Sometimes, she wanted to open Ding Ning''s head to see how his brain seeds grew and how there were so many seemingly unrestrained but actually extremely complex and effective ideas.


    Sand table seems to be a wonderful thing.


    Kong Lei didn''t continue to disturb Ding Ning, and didn''t care if the lonely men and women in the same room in the middle of the night would bring any gossip. She couldn''t wait to see what magical effect the sand table had.


    Although Ding Ning is busy making sand tables and has no time to talk to her, she secretly regrets that this little girl is really a war maniac. She has an extremely enthusiastic interest in everything about war and has an amazing learning ability. She can not only master it in the shortest time, but also draw inferences from one instance, with far more than ordinary people''s understanding and wisdom, I have taught her so much in disguise, and I don''t know whether it is a disaster or a blessing.


    However, when he thought that she would be his own maid sooner or later, and that everything should obey his command, he was slightly proud. Maybe he, a military halfling, could also cultivate a female god of war.


    Ding Ning could not say that he knew nothing about military theory, but he only knew it and didn''t know why. He learned some fur from books and television. However, in the demon country where the war was still in the primitive stage, his poor military knowledge was enough to make him ascend the altar and become a God of war.


    Even Ding Ning sometimes wondered, if Kong Lei was brought back to earth and sent to a military academy to learn the latest modern military knowledge, would she create an invincible female god of war for China?


    Once this idea is bred, it will follow like a nightmare, and it can''t go away.


    Even though Ding Ning sometimes hates Kong Lei''s character, it has to be said that this woman is definitely a military genius once in a million years. It seems that she was born for war. Compared with her, Jiutian Xuannv, the goddess of war, seems to be a little unworthy of her name.


    Kong Lei is very proud, but when learning what she is interested in, she can put away all her arrogance and prejudice. Like a good baby, her eyes are shining, her attitude is correct, and she listens very seriously to Ding Ning''s explanation of the role that sand table deduction can play in war.


    Ding Ning spoke in detail, and even gave her many classic battle examples in history, from the battle of pastoral field to the battle of Guandu, and from the battle of tiger prison to the battle of crossing the river, which made Kong Lei intoxicated.


    It''s just that it''s hard for her to understand the scene of modern war. What are guns and rockets? What is a missile nuclear weapon? This is a very unreal and unreal thing for her.


    Ding Ning didn''t explain to her either. When she went to the earth, she would understand. What he wanted to talk about was that all these battles were the classic examples of winning more with less and winning with the weak, which made her establish an idea that nothing in the world is absolute. Some wars that seem to be doomed and hopeless to win, if planned properly, It is not impossible to turn defeat into victory.


    Break the bridge and sink the boat, fight back, build the plank road openly, hide the old warehouse secretly, and die later


    These idioms, combined with actual cases, subtly enrich Kong Lei''s empty heart in the form of telling stories.


    Ding Ning did this. First, she wanted to cultivate a female god of war. Second, she wanted to change her character and establish her correct three views in a silent way, so that she could understand what is justice, what is justice, what is the overall situation, what is sacrifice and what is feelings.


    If the future goddess of war doesn''t even have a sense of right and wrong and a sense of justice, isn''t the world still in disorder?


    "Kill!"


    While one was teaching seriously and the other was studying hard, there was a deafening cry of killing outside.


    As soon as Kong Lei''s face changed, she lost her voice and said, "no, someone attacked the camp!"


    Standing up to go to the rescue, Ding Ning''s face did not fluctuate and said calmly, "don''t worry, it''s not time to do it."


    "You..."


    Kong Lei''s flustered heart settled down inexplicably after seeing his calm expression. Then she suddenly pointed to him and said, "did you expect them to attack the camp?"


    "Good!"


    Ding Ning admitted it directly, walked out of the camp, carried his hands, quietly looked at the chaotic barracks, and the black masked people who couldn''t see the end, holding sharp blades, set fire to kill people everywhere.


    Kong Lei frowned and said anxiously, "what should I do now?"


    "Not yet, people haven''t come!"


    Ding Ning said calmly.


    "However, those killed soldiers are soldiers of our camp!"


    Kong Lei looked at the soldiers of the winged Terran alliance screaming and falling in a pool of blood under the attack of the enemy. She couldn''t bear it.


    "Every soldier on duty tonight was specially arranged by me. They didn''t speak seriously in training before. They also bewitched people everywhere and said strange things. How great they think of themselves one by two, but now they don''t even have the strength to return their hands in the face of the same number of enemies."


    Ding Ning''s face was calm, with unprecedented ruthlessness and indifference. He said, "what I need is a crack soldier, not the garbage that pulls back behind my back all day and deceives the public."


    Kong Lei''s whole body was stiff and her hands and feet were extremely cold. Her eyes looking at Ding Ning were full of horror.


    Because she thought of her cousin Kong Yu, she went to his camp last night to talk to him, but she didn''t find it because he was arranged to be on duty. Was it intentional? Or coincidence?


    At this moment, Kong Lei felt that Ding Ning had become so strange and cold that she was almost ruthless. What made her most difficult to understand was how Ding Ning did it? The control of the whole military camp was almost unimaginable.


    If she knew that Ding Ning''s divine sense could cover an amazing area of 500000 meters, and someone still liked eavesdropping, she might not be so shocked.


    "Worried about your cousin who slanders me everywhere? Do you think I''m particularly ruthless?"


    Ding Ning seemed to see through her thoughts, and a meaningful radian came up at the corner of her mouth: "don''t worry, you are also vice president anyway. I will give you this face. Kong Yu won''t die, but he will certainly get a lesson. I hope he won''t be so stupid in the future."


    What he didn''t say was that Kong Yu was just a fool who was shot. He didn''t care about such a little person at all. What interested him was the purpose of the person who incited him to spread rumors.


    In the dark woods on the west side of the barracks, a group of drunken wolf riders are now in high spirits, dressed in neat armor and holding machetes in their hands.


    "Dadu Tong, your antidote is very good. According to your instructions, all 80000 wolves have arrived!"


    Wolf Kui came forward and bowed to the figure with his hands on his back, looking into the distance, and reported respectfully.


    "Well, go with me. The elite of Wanyao City sneaked into our army camp. Their camp was empty and headless. We just came to counter the sneak attack and took their camp."


    Blonde Ding Ning turned and said with a smile.


    "OK, just take their old nest directly. That''s fun."


    Wolf Kui waved his machete excitedly. Although he didn''t know why Ding Ning''s hair turned golden, he did get Ding Ning''s voice before holding the celebration banquet, so he had no doubt at all.


    "Come on, the enemy has begun a large-scale attack. We just touched it."


    With a smile, blonde Ding Ning stepped on the red hair and led the people to run quietly to the army camp of Wanyao city in the night.


    In a grassland on the east side of the barracks, an infantry composed of violent ape soldiers, led by Lanfa dingning, also ran quietly to the barracks of Wanyao city.


    In the northwest, southwest and northeast, there are also elite soldiers of all ethnic groups quietly gathering. Under the leadership of white hair, red hair and green hair Ding Ning, they quietly gather at the military camp of Wanyao city.


    Near the barracks of Wanyao City, the dark piles lurking in the dark were quietly cut by two teams of ghost killers. The first assassin family proved their reputation with strength, harvesting one fresh life after another like ghosts in the dark, and the faint smell of blood filled the air.


    The two leading the team are youwujian and youyou. They came in advance to clear the obstacles for the sneak attack of the wing Terran army.


    In the wing Terran army camp, Ding Ning stood in front of the Chinese army tent with his hands down. Kong Lei was slightly half behind. The fire red their faces. It seemed that there was a flame burning in their eyes.


    One hundred and twenty elite guards, with their swords out of the scabbard and arrows on the strings, arched in front of them like a great enemy, ready to defend the dignity of Dadu with their swords and their own lives at any time.


    "Go report to Datong and find Ding Ning. Do you want to kill him?"


    The ten thousand demon city soldiers who were wantonly setting fire to kill finally found Ding Ning standing with his hands down. He didn''t look flustered at all. His position was too conspicuous. It was like a light in the night. It was hard to notice him.


    "Oh, how many people are there around him?"


    Han Siji''s eyes lit up when he heard the report. If he could capture or kill Ding Ning, who would dare to mention the humiliation of the previous defeat?

 Chapter 1144

    Once the idea grows, it will burn like a handful of wild grass. Han Siji''s bloodshot eyes are frighteningly bright in the light of the fire.


    "One hundred and twenty guards should be his own guards."


    The soldiers who delivered the message were very careful, and even the number was very clear.


    "Hahaha, God helps me too. It''s destined to let me fight to wash away the shame!"


    Han Siji was overjoyed and laughed.


    "Dadu, will there be fraud?"


    Cao Qi, who has come down from the watchtower to guard Han Siji, has always been cautious and worried.


    "What kind of fraud will there be? Now the army of the winger alliance is harassed by arson by our soldiers everywhere. They are busy resisting the attack or fighting the fire. They have no time to attend to him. Even if there is rescue, no one can arrive in time. Now is the best time to kill Ding Ning. Once missed, I''m afraid there will be no such opportunity in the future."


    Han Siji took a deep breath, his eyes flashed with thinking, quickly analyzed the current situation and made a decision immediately. He has always been a very decisive person.


    "However, Ding Ning''s skill is extraordinary. We alone..."


    Cao Qi still felt very uneasy and tried to convince Han Siji.


    Unfortunately, Han Siji is a proud man. Proud people will never allow themselves to fail. Regardless of Cao Qi''s dissuasion, he sternly scolded: "he has only more than 100 guards, and our team has more than 20000 people. He can be killed by a pile of people''s lives. What''s to be afraid of? Not to mention, the troops and horses led by Zhou Tongling and Wang Tongling will soon join us."


    Cao Qi''s lips looked slowly. Finally, his eyes gradually became firm and bowed and said, "Cao Qi will obey the order of Dadu Tong. Even if he dies, he will cut Ding Ning."


    "OK, time is pressing. Start now, kill successfully, and retreat immediately!"


    Han Siji was in high spirits. With the bloody sword in his hand, he strode towards the big tent of the Chinese army.


    "Will Han Siji come?"


    Kong Lei looked at the constant gathering of the enemy and asked nervously.


    "He is a very proud person. Proud people usually have a fatal weakness, that is, they will never allow any failure."


    Ding Ning''s face was calm, as if the dark enemy didn''t exist. He said with confidence: "unless he didn''t come tonight, but as long as he came, he would certainly appear, because he wanted to kill me too much. Only by killing me can he wash away the shame of his defeat."


    "He''s a big boss. He can''t lead the team to attack the camp himself, can he?"


    Although Kong Lei saw Ding Ning''s attitude was very positive, she asked uncertainly.


    "You are wrong. The more impossible it is, the more likely he will appear. Don''t forget, I am also the commander."


    Ding Ning''s tone was very firm, but he didn''t say it through.


    Kong Lei suddenly understood, and a sudden look appeared on her face. Yes, it was precisely because Ding Ning was the commander, but he dared to lead 100000 wolves to kill back and forth among millions of troops, and severely hit Han Siji in the face.


    As a proud man, Han Siji naturally wants to find this field and compete with Ding Ning, so as to prove that he is not lack of courage, so he will personally lead the team to attack the camp tonight.


    In this case, Han Siji thought that if he seized a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to kill Ding Ning, how could he give up.


    Kong Lei quietly glanced at Ding Ning and inexplicably gave birth to a sense of frustration. She thought she was smart enough, but it was unbearable compared with the man who used human nature to the extreme.


    Ding Ning felt her admiration, unwillingness, helplessness, frustration and a trace of admiration. Although Gu Jing had no waves on her face, she was happy in her heart. I didn''t have such a God, but my God''s knowledge was very good. These guys were found when they entered the scope of my God''s knowledge. What''s more, I also had the cheating device of devouring God insects. I couldn''t hide the enemy''s every move from me.


    However, of course, he won''t tell Kong Lei about this. This girl is a little difficult. She is too determined and has many hearts. If she doesn''t completely conquer her heart, she won''t accept my brother''s genetic transformation.


    Therefore, to create a wise and courageous image of Wei''an can make this girl from disobedience to worship, and then to the final fall, and completely become my brother''s intimate little maid.


    "Here he is. He really is."


    Kong Lei suddenly screamed in a low voice. Looking at Han Siji, who was tall, carrying a bloody sword and striding around by countless people in black, and then looking at Ding Ning, little stars began to twinkle in his eyes. It seems that this man has never made a mistake in judgment. He is really a wise man.


    The guard in front of Ding Ning was nervous. There were bean sized sweat drops on his forehead. He held the handle of the knife and showed perseverance on his face. He was going to rush up at any time. They could die, but most of them had to live.


    "Relax!"


    Ding Ning casually patted his partner in front of him. Because he was nervous, the muscles on his face began to spasm the guard''s shoulders. His voice seemed to have a calming effect. The guard suddenly became less nervous and relaxed. Yes, what''s so nervous? It''s a big deal to die.


    Ding Ning pushed aside the guard''s shoulder, took a big step forward, looked at Han Siji, who was full of murders, and said with a smile: "have you eaten?"


    Did you eat?


    The scene fell into a dead silence.


    Everyone is confused, NIMA. Shouldn''t this guy fight to death, die generously, or beg for mercy? It''s like a hospitable host welcoming guests. The tone is so relaxed and natural.


    Han Siji took a long sigh from the corner of his eye and said in a hoarse voice, "before I came here, I was very unconvinced and felt that I shouldn''t lose to you, but now, I have to admit that you are better than me. At least, when I fall to your point, I can''t be as free and easy as you."


    "Well, thank you for your compliment, but does this have anything to do with my greetings?"


    Ding Ning still looked light: "what I asked was did you eat? Shouldn''t you answer that you ate or didn''t eat?"


    Han Siji was also confused and subconsciously said, "I didn''t eat."


    "That''s right. I guess you were scolded so hard by the old man of the White Bear King. You must not be in the mood to eat, so I specially cooked and made some small dishes. It''s a surprise to you to wait for you to have two drinks. After all, if you work so hard to give me so many war exploits, I would be too stingy if I didn''t even care about a meal, and it would affect me too much Your reputation. "


    Ding Ning nodded with satisfaction and said shyly.


    Han Siji''s face changed. What does this guy mean? Although what he said was very vague, his enthusiasm and attitude towards himself easily made people misunderstand that this was a game they set up together.


    Sure enough, the next moment, his soldiers looked at him with alert eyes, and some people quietly stepped back two steps to open a safe distance from him.


    Han Siji sneered and said, "Ding doutong is too mean? It''s trying to provoke the relationship between me and my men..."


    "Hey! I don''t like what you said. Do you remember the summer rain Lotus by Daming Lake?"


    Ding Ning didn''t wait for him to finish, so he interrupted him and began to talk nonsense seriously.


    "Summer rain Lotus by Daming Lake? Who is it?"


    Han Siji continued to muddle around, thinking hard, where is the Bank of Daming Lake? Why haven''t you heard of it? And who is Xia Yuhe? Like a girl''s name? But I don''t have this person in my impression.


    Kong Lei is also a little confused. What script is this? Haven''t you heard Ding Ning rehearse in advance? Where is Daming Lake? It sounds so beautiful. Who is Xia Yuhe?


    "Brother Han, this is your fault."


    Ding Ning sighed, Said with deep feeling: "I still remember that it was very late autumn that year. The leaves were flying and the first snow was coming. You, me and Miss Xia Yuhe met on the Bank of Daming Lake because of fate. Brother Han and Miss Xia fell in love at first sight and fell in love with each other; you and my brother fell in love at first sight. It was too late to meet each other. When we had a drink and had a good time, Miss Xia danced with a sword to cheer up. Brother Han once felt that we had failed to meet talents and agreed with me that if one day You and my brothers hold great power and must join hands to dominate the world... "


    "Nonsense, nonsense. I haven''t even heard where the Daming Lake is. I haven''t seen you before..."


    He found that the soldiers around him were getting farther and farther away from him, and his eyes were getting worse and worse. Han Siji''s face was green. NIMA, this guy wanted to kill his rhythm, so he quickly interrupted Ding Ning''s affectionate speech.


    Before he could find a way to clarify, Ding Ning interrupted his defense again. He looked at him with complex eyes and said faintly, "brother Han, you have changed. I know you have difficulties, lest these people reveal the secrets between us, but don''t worry. I guarantee that no one can tell the agreement between us."


    Seeing that Han Siji still wanted to speak, Ding Ning interrupted quickly, "blame me for my thoughtlessness. However, brother Han, you really don''t have to worry. I promised that these people will never escape. I know you don''t believe it, so I''ll prove it to you."


    After that, Ding Ning gathered a little starlight at his fingertips and flicked it gently. Then, the starlight scattered all over the sky and began to run along the mysterious track.


    As soon as Han Siji saw a flower in front of him, he appeared in a vast star array. Before entering the array, he seemed to see Zhou Tongling and Wang Tongtie hurried with their men, just within the shrouded range of the star array.


    Han Siji suddenly realized that he had been tricked. Ding Ning''s nonsense was delaying time and waiting for Zhou Tongling and Wang Tongling to catch him all, which made him extremely sad and angry. He roared madly: "the thief hurt me. You and I will never die."


    But next, Han Siji was silly because the dialogue between Ding Ning and "himself" clearly sounded in his ear: "brother Han, don''t worry. I caught all the people you brought. No one knows that we are actually together."


    "Hahaha, brother Ding, I''m also worried that some fish will escape and reveal the agreement between our brothers, so I didn''t dare to recognize each other before. Now I can rest assured."


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you very much. Come here. Today, our brothers meet again after a long separation. We won''t return until we get drunk!"


    "That''s the way it should be. Let''s get drunk tonight. If we don''t get drunk, we won''t return."


    "Brother Han is really hurting you. If you hadn''t designed to bring all the elite of Wanyao city to sneak attack and make the military camp empty, my brothers would be difficult to succeed tonight."


    "Hey! Our brothers, who and who, will be able to sweep the army of Wanyao city in the battle tonight. Without the support of the army, it is just around the corner to seize Wanyao city."


    "Don''t worry, brother Han, if you cooperate so well, I won''t let you down. From today on, you are the vice president of our wing Terran army. Our brothers are invincible in the world."


    "Well, have a good time. It''s much more painful to work together with your brothers for a great cause than to work for those old bears. Come on, I''ll give you a toast!"


    "Ha ha, come on, do it. Brother Han, I know what you''re thinking. Don''t worry. I''ve told Miss Xia to come. You can get together as soon as dawn."


    "Hey hey, brother Ding, who knows me, I respect you. Thank you for helping me take care of Yuhe for so many years."


    "Our brothers, who and who, this is what I should do."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1145

    Listening to their singing, Han Siji opened his mouth and looked dull. The whole person was stupid.


    He as like as two peas, who could not understand the voice of himself, whose tone, voice and tone were exactly the same as himself.


    If he didn''t know that it could never be himself, they all doubted whether his soul was out of the body. They sat down on the ground and couldn''t hold their head. At this time, they were miserable by dingning pit. Wanyao City couldn''t go back. They shouted with great sadness and anger: "dingning, you''re such a mean and insidious villain."


    Unfortunately, his voice could not be heard. The 10000 demon city soldiers trapped in the 10000 star lock demon array listened to the dialogue outside and thought they were really sold by Han Siji. They angrily scolded: "Han Siji, I grass your ancestors."


    Kong Lei''s small pink mouth opened into a lovely O-shape and looked at Ding Ning in amazement. She was amazed by her amazing oral skills.


    The more than 100 guards looked at Ding Ning with a look of fanaticism. What is the God of war? Is this the God of war?


    It''s impossible for human beings to do this. It''s something God can do.


    Ding Ning entertained himself for a while and felt almost ready. Then he waved and activated the forbidden sound boundary of the ten thousand star lock demon array. He sighed with satisfaction, shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "grandma, this person is really tired to play two roles."


    "Don''t you just talk to yourself? What''s so tired?"


    Kong Lei asked puzzled.


    "In fact, I''m not too tired, but I feel very embarrassed."


    Ding Ning smiled. Although it was necessary for strategy, it was strange that a person would act as a fool and talk to himself.


    Kong Lei covered her mouth with a smile and said with a light smile, "what''s your array? When was it laid?"


    "In the evening, the Wanxing lock demon array, I abandoned the eldest Kung Fu cloth, is for tonight."


    Ding Ning said honestly, but didn''t tell her that it was his five element martial spirit stealth arrangement.


    More than a hundred guards are a little confused. They have been guarding outside dadutong''s camp and haven''t seen dadutong come out at all?


    However, no one cares about those details. Most of them are the God of war. It is not easy to set up a large array without telling them.


    "You said our people went to raid the base camp of Wanyao city?"


    Kong Lei thought of what Ding Ning had said before, and her beautiful eyes twinkled with brilliance.


    "Yes, I don''t want to hide it from you, but the less people know about such things, the better. If you know, there will inevitably be emotional fluctuations. Han Siji is not a simple figure. If he sees the clue, my plan will be wasted."


    Ding Ning gave a rare explanation. After all, Kong Lei is the deputy commander. If such a huge plan is not notified to her, it will inevitably make her unhappy.


    Kong Lei snorted coldly, and her dissatisfaction was slightly reduced. She reluctantly accepted Ding Ning''s explanation.


    "However, although the ten thousand demon city is full of talents, there are still millions of people. How many people have we gone? Can the sneak attack succeed?"


    Kong Lei was still worried when she thought of the business.


    "Don''t worry, although there are millions of people in the 10000 demon city barracks, they are all frightened birds. As long as we create the attack momentum of our winged army to launch an all-round war, those guys will collapse immediately. As long as the army is in chaos, the sneak attack will be successful."


    Ding Ning said with confidence.


    Kong Lei glanced at him obliquely. She was still depressed and said angrily with a small mouth: "you''re hiding everything from me and take me as a deputy commander."


    "Cough!"


    Ding Ning looked at her little girl''s coquettish appearance, immediately moved her index finger, and said solemnly, "you all step back. The deputy commander and I will discuss business."


    "Yes!"


    The guards respected him like a God. Although they wanted to stay and listen to gossip, they didn''t dare to disobey him. When they heard the speech, they immediately withdrew and withdrew 100 meters away.


    "You... What do you want to discuss with me? Why do you want to close the door? You also set a sound insulation ban."


    Seeing that Ding Ning closed the door, she began to put on sound insulation prohibition. Kong Lei seemed to expect something. Her pretty face was full of blush and her voice trembled.


    "Discuss important things and never be heard."


    Ding Ning''s face was very serious. Kong Lei looked stunned and felt empty in her heart. Did he think too much and he didn''t want himself? There''s really something serious to discuss.


    But the next moment, she was taken into her arms by the domineering figure. The familiar masculine atmosphere made her heart beat like thunder and her body was paralyzed. She just wanted to laugh at him. As a result, the cherry mouth was blocked by a warm lip, which made her cry, and the star eyes were blurred and lost in it


    Just when they were having an affair, the Wanyao City barracks hundreds of miles away from them were killing loudly and the fire was burning. Countless Wanyao City soldiers cried for their parents and fled everywhere. They only hated that their parents had two legs less.


    Millions of campsites were lit by fire, which reddened the whole sky, and blood flowed on the ground.


    The winged Terran soldiers who ride all kinds of monsters and keep chasing and killing now incarnate the devil and ruthlessly harvest any enemy who dare to take up arms to resist.


    Countless soldiers who could not escape were driven away and concentrated in the open space in front of the commander-in-chief''s tent of the Chinese army. They knelt down with their hands high, waiting for the decision of fate. The dark troops could not see the end at a glance.


    In a dense forest chasing the defeated soldiers.


    "What are you doing?"


    Youwujian looked at you curiously, took out a ring, drooled and collected the dead enemy''s body.


    "I want you to take care of it."


    You turned your eyes and thought happily that with these raw materials, you can eat delicious barbecue again.


    "Tell me, what do you want these bodies for?"


    Youwujian is a very cold person, but he is surprisingly good to you. It is rare to say two words a year, but now he likes to come up to you and chat with him.


    "Yes, the barbecue is delicious."


    You turned his eyes. This guy is usually cool and cruel, but he is really good to himself. He taught him a lot of assassination skills. In addition, he is now a big brother''s man. He decided to be kind and let him eat the barbecue cooked by his big brother himself, but the roasted wings must not be given to him. Well, absolutely not.


    "Eat?"


    You peeped out a thoughtful color, tilted his head for a long time, and said, "there are many high-level bodies over there. I''ll help you!"


    "Really?"


    You''s eyes are bright. He can''t brazenly collect the corpse. Er, it''s the food. Brother said that the corpse is very annoying. He will call it the food in the future.


    "Well, a lot, but I don''t have anything to keep."


    Youwujian looked at the storage ring in your hand. In fact, the storage equipment is not rare in Wanyao collar, but the storage ring is really rare. Most of them are storage bags, storage bracelets and storage necklaces. Moreover, the storage space is generally small and the appearance is not good-looking. After all, the refining level of the demon clan is generally not high.


    He saw that you had collected so many bodies and only filled two or three storage rings. Subconsciously, he realized that the storage space of these storage rings was probably not small.


    As soon as you heard that there were a lot of food materials, you immediately smiled and threw ten storage rings to you Wujian: "take them to hold the food materials, but you have to return the rings to me. They are all lent to me by my eldest brother. You have to hand them in when you come back."


    "Er!"


    Youwujian looked at him pitifully, blinking and blinking, like a pet dog asking for comfort.


    Youshan held his forehead with one hand and said silently, "come back, I''ll tell my brother, give you one. It''s a shame to be the first assassin."


    "False name, practical ring."


    You Wujian got your promise and looked at the storage ring in his hand. There was joy between his eyebrows and eyes.


    You suddenly sympathized with this guy. He''s really a steamed stuffed bun. Isn''t it just a storage ring? As for?


    Brother, there are dozens of them, all for corpses... Er, for corpses.


    "I''ll collect the body!"


    Youwujian was looked at by youna''s compassionate eyes and felt a little uncomfortable. He turned and left.


    "Remember, it''s the food, not the body. It looks very tasteless!"


    You stressed the voice from behind.


    Youwujian: "


    "Xun''er, what do you want these bodies for?"


    Bai Xiaolou looked at Bai xun''er taking the storage ring to collect the body and asked curiously.


    Although Bai xun''er doesn''t like Bai Chuanxiu, the branch patriarch, she has to cooperate with Medusa this time. When Ding Ning opens her mouth, she must take the overall situation into account.


    Although Han Siji took away most of the elite, there are still many experts in the barracks. The main task of Medusa is to sneak attacks on these experts and provide assistance to the wing Terran army.


    Although the death gaze of Medusa is lack of fossilization, the decomposition ray is more lethal. Thousands of Medusa people launch decomposition rays together, which is absolutely terrible. They basically kill the experts left behind.


    Bai xun''er didn''t answer to him. To be exact, she didn''t bother to answer to any male other than Ding Ning. Even in the face of you, she said very little.


    Bai Xiaolou felt his nose awkwardly and quietly approached Bai xun''er. He said mysteriously, "we are our own people now. I''m your man''s pet."


    When it comes to lingchong, Bai Xiaolou not only doesn''t feel uncomfortable, but holds his head up triumphantly, just like how great it is to be dingning''s lingchong.


    He can''t help it. Who let the fool of youwujian lose himself to Ding Ning for him? He can only sell himself with youwujian. Sure enough, homosexuality is true love.


    I don''t know whether it was lingchong or "your man" that moved Bai xun''er. Although there was still no expression on his face, his eyes were a little softer and answered his question: "collect food materials and make barbecue."


    "Barbecue!"


    Bai Xiaolou has always been a guy without integrity. His eyes brightened when he heard the speech. Ding Ning''s barbecue is unique, and he has been salivating for a long time.


    "Well, it''s delicious barbecue!"


    Bai xun''er is as cold as a Moon Fairy, but when it comes to barbecue, his big clear eyes twinkle with green light, reminiscent of wolves, a carnivorous creature.


    Bai Xiaolou was momentarily absent-minded. He lamented that he knew xun''er liked meat so much. When he pursued her, he didn''t hold flowers, but a large pot of meat. Maybe he could get her favor.


    Unfortunately, there is no regret in the world. From the moment he was bewitched by Ding Ning and sold himself to him as a spiritual pet, he lost his qualification to pursue Bai xun''er.


    "Why?"


    Bai xun''er asked coldly.


    Bai Xiaolou understood it for a second, pressed down the bitterness in his heart, showed a charming smile and said, "I think he is an interesting person, and his future life will be wonderful."


    In fact, what he didn''t say is that since he can''t get xun''er, he can silently watch her happy all his life.


    "Oh!"


    Bai xun''er nodded gently, and his eyes showed a sweet color: "very good. He won''t let you down. He won''t let anyone down."

 Chapter 1146

    "Yes!"


    Bai Xiaolou felt a little painful, but he still squeezed out a smile and nodded.


    After Ding Ning genetically modified him, his stagnant cultivation has been loosened. Although the realm has not been improved, his strength has undergone earth shaking changes, and so is youwujian.


    He did not disappoint them, but Bai Xiaolou''s desire for strength was not so strong. He just wanted to stay with Bai xun''er forever and watch her get happiness. Even if this happiness was the cruelest torture in the world for him, he was happy.


    "I''ll help you collect the corpse... Er, the ingredients!"


    When Bai Xiaolou saw Bai xun''er fall into silence again, he stopped talking and summoned up the courage to say.


    "Yes, I like to eat, but I really don''t like collecting food materials very much."


    Bai xun''er readily agreed and took out the storage ring and handed it to him.


    Bai Xiaolou was overjoyed to be able to work for the woman she loved. He went everywhere to collect food materials.


    Bai xun''er looked at his back, and a look of apology flashed across his eyes. He whispered in his heart, I''m sorry, it''s impossible between us!


    "Wheezing, wheezing, I can''t run. Rest... Rest for a while."


    Ao Tu gasped violently and sat down on the ground. His once high spirits no longer existed. Under the protection of the guard, he fled like a lost dog.


    In the hands of those bloody butchers, millions of troops collapsed at the slightest contact, which made him scared and had to mix with the chaotic army and embark on a flight.


    It''s ridiculous to think of the four great geniuses now. Since Ding Ning was born, it''s only a short year that the four great geniuses who once had unlimited scenery fell into the altar and became shameful deserters.


    A year ago, green sparrow was ashamed and then brave. He chose to close the dead pass and never leave the pass without breaking through the demon king.


    He and Xiong lie don''t think so. They also say that Ding Ning had better not die, otherwise they will take his head with their own hands when they meet again.


    But now? Xiong lie died and was cut in half by Ding Ning.


    He was even more miserable. He didn''t even see Ding Ning''s face. He was chased and killed by his soldiers. There was no way to go up and down. He ran more embarrassed than a dog, which made him sad.


    After the news of Xiong lie''s death spread, King qingjiao immediately sent 36 expert guards to protect his safety.


    I thought Han Siji attacked the enemy camp at night. Even if he failed to steal the camp, he would not be in any danger, so he still hugged the little fox beauty brought by the guard and wanted to have sex. After all, Xiong lie''s death was so tragic and terrible that he closed his eyes and thought of his bloody body and his organs lying on the ground, The organs were mixed with red blood, which made him vomit in a mess.


    But he didn''t expect that in the heavy protection of the army, disaster could come from heaven. The army of the winger alliance destroyed millions of troops, which plunged him into deep fear and despair.


    He was so frightened that he just wanted to escape back to the demon city as soon as possible and never fight against Ding Ning again. Well, let''s find a reason to shut down.


    By the way, the little bitch of green sparrow must have seen that Ding Ning was not easy to mess with, so she hid from him with the excuse of closing the door.


    Thinking of this, Ao Tu, who thought he had found the truth, cursed: "this little bitch is really not a thing."


    The blood stained guard looked at him strangely. He didn''t know what the young master was. He could think of women on the way to escape. He was really an idiot, mentally retarded and neurotic.


    He was deeply saddened at the thought of his thirty-five brothers who had lost their lives in vain to protect the fool full of women.


    Thirty five brothers who lived together day and night died like this, leaving only themselves. He felt it was worthless to continue working for this fool. If he was not afraid that Ao Tu would die, he would also be killed and buried by the angry king qingjiao. He wanted to kill this cowardly fool himself.


    "Ta ta..."


    In the distance came the footsteps of the demon beast cavalry. Ao Tu jumped up like a frightened bird, swallowed and spit in horror in his eyes, and asked, "what should I do? What should I do? They''re coming."


    "What else can I do? Run!"


    The guard''s face also changed sharply. He whispered an angry scold, took Aotu and ran away.


    "But... But I... my legs are soft and I can''t run!"


    Ao Tu wailed with a wailing voice.


    I really owe you in my last life.


    The guard was tired and scolded angrily in his heart, but in order to survive, he had to carry Aotu on his back and run away like the wind.


    Aotu was calm. Then he noticed the surrounding environment. It was a large forest with luxuriant branches and leaves. Thinking about the pursuers, it was not easy to catch up in the forest. He calmed down and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    But the next moment, his eyes became extremely frightened, his whole body was creepy, and his hair exploded. What did he see?


    Between the giant trees that need to be embraced by several adults, there is a spider web hundreds of meters in size, blocking their way.


    If only this was not enough to frighten him, what made him frighten was that in this huge spider web, there were dozens of corpses served by soldiers in Wanyao city. A spider demon with a human head was holding the head of a corpse and nibbling it. It looked delicious and crisp.


    Carrying his running guard, his steps suddenly stopped in violation of the law of inertia. He looked at the monster with his head buried in his head and crept back, fearing to disturb the terrible spider demon.


    Although ordinary people know that the demon family is divided into five veins: Demon plant, demon beast, demon bird, demon insect and demon spirit, and the owner of the ten thousand demon leader is the two veins of demon beast and demon bird, so they don''t think much of other demon veins.


    However, only a few demon families who have reached a certain level and height know that in fact, the demon insect pulse is the most terrible. They are not as smart as demon animals and demon birds. Most of them are in an ignorant state of relying on instinct. Once they are hungry, they won''t care whether you are a demon family or not. Eat them all.


    According to the records of the ten thousand demon city, many, many years ago, the ten thousand demon leader had a terrible insect disaster. The demon insects swarmed out, and the places they passed were as barren as locusts, and tens of millions of demon families became white bones.


    At that time, if the Yihuang had not been born in the sky and worked together with the Huai king to turn the tide, I don''t know what means to suppress the insect disaster, perhaps the current 10000 demon collar would have become a happy land for the demon insect family.


    It is precisely because of that feat that all families submit, the wing emperor can become the common emperor of the demon family, and no one dares to disobey.


    For so many years, ten thousand demon leaders have basically not seen demon insects. Even if there are one or two occasionally, it is not enough to suffer.


    But the guard and Aotu didn''t expect to meet one here. It was still such a big one.


    You know, it''s much more difficult for demon insects to turn into humans in one vein than in the other four veins. They can''t evolve into humans by swallowing transformed grass.


    The only way to turn a demon into a human is to enter the realm of God.


    At the thought that the spider demon in front of him was a demon insect in a trance, the guard and AO Tu were frightened, and even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    I''m kidding. The ancestor of the winged man only half stepped on the threshold of entering the divine realm, and beat all the demons to lead the invincible hand. Who can defeat the spider demon that transformed the divine realm?


    Aotu was frightened, but a very confused question flashed in his mind. Doesn''t it mean that the demon and insect always follow the lead of the king of Huai? With the king of locust, the demon worm will never easily start killing. How can this spider demon suddenly appear here? And feed on the demon clan?


    Can''t the king of locust stop this terrible spider demon? Or what happened to King Huai? Out of control?


    This idea scared Aotu almost to death. No matter what kind of possibility, it would be a disaster for the ten thousand demon leader.


    Once the demon worm is out of control, the whole ten thousand demon leader will become desolate and no one can survive.


    "Go, go, even if you are caught by the winged people, you must pass on the news."


    Aotu has never been so determined at this moment. Compared with the terrible consequences brought by the presence of God level demon insects, the war between Wanyao city and winged people is just a child''s play. If you don''t pass the news out as soon as possible and unite all ethnic groups to find a way to solve the upcoming insect disaster, the whole Wanyao leader will become history and become a hell on earth.


    The guard swallowed hard. Even though he was already the demon king, he was not sure of running for his life in front of the terrible spider God, but he knew that Ao TU was right. If he didn''t pass the news as soon as possible, the whole demon leader would be destroyed.


    Quietly retreat, retreat, and then retreat. I worship the gods and Buddhas in my heart. I just pray not to disturb the terrible monster who is buried in eating, so that they can escape from heaven.


    Unfortunately, the ideal is very plump and the reality is very skinny. The more nervous the guard is, the easier it is to have problems.


    He focused all his attention on the spider God, but ignored his feet. With a click, he stepped on a dead branch.


    The spider God, who was burying his head on the corpse, suddenly raised his head and showed his face covered by dark hair. He stared at the guard without a trace of human emotion.


    The guard shivered all over and almost didn''t pee. His face was full of panic and despair.


    Aotu was shocked. Looking at the spider God''s face, he almost fainted.


    What kind of face is that? Under the waterfall like hair is a gorgeous face, smooth forehead, sharp chin and a standard melon seed face.


    Curved willow eyebrows, double eyelids, big eyes, very upturned nose, small and exquisite cherry mouth


    The naked upper body reveals a pair of round and huge snow peaks, which clearly shows her gender - female.


    But all the beauty that should have been perfect was destroyed by her yellow and green skin, which made people unable to raise any sexual interest at all.


    In particular, those big eyes, which should have been full of intelligence, were even more gloomy and terrible. There were no pupils in the eyes, only a pale eyelid, without any human emotion. They stared at the two guys who dared to disturb her to eat ruthlessly and indifferently, and grinned out their fangs flashing cold like a dagger.


    With a whoosh, a silver spider silk spits out from the mouth without warning, and instantly penetrates the guard''s hard skull at a speed that makes people have no time to make any response.


    The spider silk, like a straw, constantly absorbs the blood gas of the guard, withers at a speed visible to the naked eye, and will turn into a corpse in the twinkling of an eye.


    Ao TU was lying on the back of the guard, feeling cold all over that the guard''s vitality was rapidly disappearing. His brain was blank, and he didn''t know where the courage came from. He suddenly jumped down from the guard''s back and rushed out of the forest without hesitation.


    The spider God''s miserable white eyelids were fierce, and her mouth opened to send out a sad scream, forming a transparent invisible sound wave, which spread wildly around. She continued to eat the body. It seemed that she didn''t take the blood food like Ao Tu as a thing at all.

 Chapter 1147

    Susu


    As if he had received the command of the spider God, there was a stir on the ground, and a black spider the size of a basketball appeared, followed by the second and third


    After a while, the ground of the whole forest was crowded with spiders the size of a basketball, swarming like a black ocean to the running Aotu.


    Run, run!


    Ao Tu had all kinds of thoughts in his blank brain and only wanted to run.


    As long as he can run out of the forest and pass the news of the emergence of spider God, he is willing to let him die immediately.


    Whoosh!


    The glittering and white spider silk, like a life-threatening rope, spewed out like rain and wound away to Aotu.


    Roar!


    Seeing that he was about to escape from the forest, Aotu was surprised that his steps stumbled and fell to the ground. He was entangled in the condyle of his foot by a spider silk. An irresistible force pulled him back, and couldn''t help but roar.


    Reach out and clasp a towering ancient tree, insert his fingers into the trunk like a sharp blade, and desperately kick the spider silk with his feet to get rid of the entanglement of the spider silk. Unfortunately, although the spider silk can not directly absorb vitality like the spider God''s spider silk, it has incredible viscosity and toughness, and he can''t break free no matter how he struggles.


    Whoosh!


    What made him more desperate was that the dense spider silk fell from the sky like a snare of heaven and adhered to him, instantly turning him into a glittering white cocoon, with only two hands still exposed.


    Although he tried his best, he could not resist the power of so many spiders at all. The strong pulling force made his fingers cut off a large piece of the bark, slipped his hand, and was dragged to the depths of the forest by the spider silk.


    "Hum! You dare to rob my prey."


    At the moment when Aotu was completely disillusioned, he seemed to hear a cold hum in his ear. Suddenly, he felt light. The powerful pulling force of the spider silk suddenly disappeared, followed by a hot high temperature and a burning smell.


    "Squeak!"


    With the shrill scream of the spider, the sticky spider silk was burned up,


    Ao TU was surprised for the rest of his life. He opened his eyes and looked at the familiar and hated face. He shouted, "go, go, leave me alone. There is a god spider in it."


    Red hair Ding Ning was slightly stunned, his face became strange, and said calmly: "do you think I''m a good liar?"


    Ao TU was so anxious that he almost cried. He knew that Ding Ning mistakenly thought he wanted to run for his life with this excuse. He even said, "I really didn''t lie to you. You can kill me before you go, but you must pass the news, otherwise the demon leader will be finished."


    Red haired Ding Ning saw that he didn''t look fake and was about to ask carefully. Suddenly, there was an angry roar in the depths of the forest, and a powerful pressure like destroying the sky and the earth was rising, which was spreading in the direction of them at an incredible speed.


    "Over, over, we can''t escape."


    Ao Tu whispered in despair, his face full of bitterness.


    "Waste!"


    Red hair Ding Ning snorted coldly, and a cold and fierce color flashed in his eyes. He reached out and grabbed Ao Tu to seal his cultivation, turned his hand and threw it to the golden carving warrior behind him, saying, "take him away and I''ll stop the monster."


    "Dadu Tong, you go first and we''ll stay!"


    After a night of fighting, the soldiers of the golden carving family threw themselves into the ground to admire Ding Ning, who took the lead. Thousands of soldiers of the carving family took a step forward and shouted.


    Red haired Ding Ningli drank: "are you Dadu Tong or am I Dadu Tong? Execute the order and go!"


    "Datong, you... Take care. If you have any mistakes, your subordinates will avenge you even if the whole army is destroyed!"


    When the Golden Eagle soldiers were in a hurry, they had to persuade again, but they saw Ding Ning''s indisputable eyes. With tears in their eyes, Qi Qi knelt down on one knee and bowed solemnly, and took Aotu to turn around and leave quickly.


    Ao Tu looked at Ding Ning''s arrogant figure getting farther and farther in his sight. He couldn''t help sighing. He finally understood why millions of troops in Wanyao city were vulnerable. With such a commander, what kind of soldiers would not die hard.


    Sasha!


    Red haired Ding Ning looked at the dense spiders overflowing from the forest like a black flood, and a decisive color flashed across his eyes.


    If it had been before, he had no sense of belonging to the demon country and would never have made such a choice, but now he has something he cares about. Those soldiers who are willing to give their lives to him and follow him are his brothers, so he will not turn back.


    What about the demon clan? What about Terrans? As long as it is a living creature, there will be feelings. Ding Ning has regarded these simple and brave soldiers as his comrades in arms and brothers.


    Therefore, red haired Ding Ningming knew that he would die if he stayed. The wisest choice was to escape immediately, but he chose to stay and fight for time for his comrades in arms to escape.


    "You all have only one life, but I have five lives. Who will stay if I don''t? What''s more, I''ve fought against the immortal strong, and I may not be able to stay if I''m only a God."


    Red hair Ding Ning whispered to himself, but the light in his eyes was getting brighter and brighter, and his whole body was gradually boiling.


    With a bang, the whole person was wrapped by the flame, like the arrival of the God of fire, rushed into the spiders, and the overwhelming spider silk was burned as soon as it touched the flame.


    The fire was burning and burning everything. Ding Ning waved a flame knife and killed frantically. The black torrent stopped suddenly under the burning flame. The spiders made a shrill hissing sound, and the scorched smell was disgusting.


    "Squeak!"


    The powerful breath of terror was getting closer and closer, and a scream of anger was issued. A glittering and white spider silk came suddenly as if it were a match. Ignoring Ding Ning''s flame armor, it directly penetrated his body.


    Red haired Ding Ning smiled proudly: "wait for you for a long time, come out!"


    At the moment, he is the body of elements. He is immune to physical attacks and is not afraid of spider God''s attacks.


    The spider swarm retreated like a flood of ebb tide and disappeared into the dense forest, leaving only scorched earth and countless scorched spider bodies.


    Sasha!


    The spider God was disheveled and moved eight dark spider legs. His pale eyelids stared at Ding Ning, full of ruthless indifference and oppressive step by step.


    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows, whistled frivolously, shook his head and sighed, "chick, do you want to seduce me? Unfortunately, although you are quite talented, your face is too ugly and your body is too ugly. I really can''t be interested in you."


    "Hiss!"


    The spider God didn''t know whether he didn''t understand people''s words or disdained to communicate with weak creatures, but obviously he could understand Ding Ning''s words. When he heard the words, he immediately flew into a rage, opened the big mouth of the blood basin, exposed a sharp Tusk and hissed.


    Open your mouth and spit out the thick spider silk like a white waterfall, winding it around Ding Ning.


    "What can you do to me?"


    Ding Ning said foolishly, "I said, ugly girl, do you have any other means? This thing is not good for me..."


    Before the voice fell, Ding Ning''s face changed dramatically, screamed, and flew out upside down.


    The spider God''s indifferent eyes showed humanized emotion for the first time, with a strong color of ridicule. The thick spider silk like a giant column swept towards Ding Ning like a terrible white python.


    Ding Ning rolled around with a donkey and avoided the attack of spider silk. He got up in embarrassment. His body changed a little unreal. He wiped the blood that didn''t exist at the corner of his mouth and showed a dignified color in his eyes: "unexpectedly, your spider silk can still hurt the spirit."


    Although his fire element martial soul has been transformed into the body of fire element, the martial soul is after all a martial soul, which is basically formed by the condensation of the divine soul. The spider silk condensed into a bundle, which actually increased the role of hurting the divine soul, which made him suffer a great loss in a moment of carelessness, and the divine soul was traumatized.


    A pleased look flashed in the spider God''s eyes, and the spider silk flashed again, launching a continuous attack on Ding Ning like a flexible python.


    Ding Ning ran away and fought with the spider God. Fortunately, he was the body of elements and had rich combat experience. He escaped countless times and narrowly avoided the dense attack of spider silk.


    However, the situation is not optimistic. Under the control of the spider God as indicated by his arm, the beam like spider silk is ever-changing, sometimes into thousands of silk threads, sometimes into a white giant hammer, sometimes into a sharp sword, sometimes into a sharp spear, sometimes into a long whip like a spirit snake


    Every blow made him tired and alive, and the situation was in jeopardy.


    "Hey! If I were here, combined with the power of the five elements and endless magic weapons, I might not have no power to fight."


    Ding Ning regretfully muttered to himself, jumping up and down like a red Damascus monkey, avoiding the attack of spider silk. Fortunately, the spider God''s combat experience is very unfamiliar, so he can survive.


    "Stupid, why didn''t you think of it earlier!"


    At one moment, when Ding Ning accidentally rolled behind an ancient tree, he found that the attack of the spider God was one of the slowest. The spider silk even bypassed the ancient tree to attack him, giving him a chance to breathe for a moment. Suddenly, an aura flashed in his mind and a voice of remorse.


    Although I don''t know what the Huai king is, Ding Ning has seen the palpitating tangled roots underground. The tree roots almost envelop the tree spirits under the leadership of all demons. Ding Ning doesn''t think it is really just a peak demon king.


    Ten thousand steps back, even if the locust king is really just a demon king, he must have the means to frighten the spider God. This can be seen from the fact that the spider God would rather slow down his attack than hurt the ancient tree.


    Even if he guessed wrong, it doesn''t matter. There are so many ancient trees in the forest, which can hinder the spider God''s attack and make him easy to avoid.


    Having figured this out, Ding Ning''s confidence increased greatly. After rolling one after another to avoid a series of attacks from the spider God, he jumped into the forest with a whoosh.


    Sure enough, when the spider God saw that he had escaped into the forest, he was in a hurry. He walked with eight long legs and pursued him closely. He hissed bitterly in his mouth, as if he was warning him something.


    Ding Ning''s heart moved. Is there anything else this spider God cares about besides fearing the king of locust? This made him feel energetic immediately, and a cruel color flashed across his eyes.


    He was killed by the spider God for a long time. He is a lord who has always refused to suffer losses. He must be immortal with the spider God. He doesn''t have to worry about anything. The big deal is that the fish died and the net was broken, and he lost a fire and martial spirit.


    Therefore, when Ding Ning ran crazy, he did not forget to set fire, and the places he passed along the way turned into a sea of fire.


    The spider God was furious, and his mouth kept hissing. He could feel his towering anger and a faint fear from a distance.


    Ding Ning entered the forest, just like a dragon returning to the sea. The more angry the spider God was, the more proud he was. Under his unbridled arson, soon, the raging flame lit the whole forest.


    The spider God is going crazy. What he cares about is nothing else, but the eggs under him. This is a mother''s nature.

 Chapter 1148

    "Report to the patriarch. The flames are raging in the southwest. It seems that the dead forest is on fire."


    In a paradise like Valley thousands of miles away from the battle between Ding Ning and spider God, a row of wooden buildings are full of the most primitive ancient charm. A man with a red mole in the middle of his eyebrow hurried into the door of a wooden house and bowed respectfully across the door.


    With a squeak, the door of the wooden house was opened and out came an old man with white hair and young face.


    The old man was dressed in a white robe and had a fairy spirit. Like an expert in the world, he looked at the direction of the dead forest with his hands on his back. His eyes showed a thick color of concern: "how could the dead forest catch fire? What happened to the king of locust? Otherwise, how could he let his split be lit?"


    "If something happens to the Huai king, the spider God we sealed with the wing emperor will come out again to harm the world."


    "It seems that there is no doubt that the Huai King''s accident has happened. Otherwise, he will never let his split be ignited."


    "Now it''s a big trouble. The spider God is a strong man in the realm of God. If it weren''t for its lack of intelligence, we couldn''t seal it in the forest of death with the wing emperor and the Huai king. If we were born this time, even if the cultivation hasn''t been fully restored, at least it''s the cultivation of entering the realm of God. What can we do?"


    "Now the wing emperor has been missing for thousands of years, and the Huai king has an accident again. We crane family alone can''t eliminate it. This is a great disaster!"


    Doors were opened, and people in white robes, old or young, male or female, came out. They all looked at the direction of the dead forest, with a strong color of concern in their eyes. You spoke and I talked, and the atmosphere suddenly became dignified.


    The clan leader took a deep breath, and his eyes gradually became firm and resolute: "my crane family lives here in seclusion to guard the suppressed spider God in the dead forest. Although the wing emperor is not here, the king of Huai doesn''t know what happened, but this is the responsibility of our family. Even if the family is destroyed, we must kill it or seal it again."


    "Patriarch, it''s not that we are afraid of death, but the spider God is not something that our crane family can suppress."


    A middle-aged man said anxiously.


    "Yes, we idle clouds and wild cranes have a long life. Death is nothing terrible for us, but relying on the strength of our crane family alone is meaningless sacrifice."


    A white haired old woman also said in embarrassment. Other people also spoke to each other, and there was a quarrel for a while.


    "Well, I know. Now I''ll go to the death forest to see the situation. If the spider God is born, it will never ignite the forest. The evil obstacle is the king of locust. Even if the seal is broken, I definitely dare not take the initiative to provoke the king of locust. It should be an accident."


    The clan leader hunted in white robes and impatiently interrupted the quarrel of the clansmen. Although these clansmen spoke high sounding, they became more afraid of death the longer they lived. They were too lazy to see their greedy appearance of life and death. They turned into a crane and walked away.


    "I hope it''s not the birth of the evil barrier. Otherwise, if the wing emperor is missing and the locust king has an accident, the spider God will be the first to retaliate against our family."


    "Hum, the patriarch is really an old stubborn. I think he doesn''t care about our life and death at all."


    "In those years, we shouldn''t let the clan leader participate in the sealing of the spider God. According to the habits of our crane family, where can''t we survive? What''s the matter with us if all the demon leaders are destroyed."


    "It''s a big deal to go deep into the wilderness and find an unexplored land. Our crane family can live well."


    "That''s enough. Our crane family is the guardian designated by the demon ancestor. They are greedy for life and afraid of death like you. What can we do even if we enter the depths of the wilderness?"


    "When the crane family gets the long longevity yuan given by the demon ancestor, we should follow the ancestor''s training and do our duty well. What''s wrong with the clan leader?"


    ¡­¡­


    The crane people had different opinions. They divided into two factions and quarreled. Each one blushed and had a thick neck. Where did they still have the appearance of being immortal.


    In addition to life and death, the crane people are indifferent to fame and wealth. They live in seclusion in prosperous times and rise out of the mountain in troubled times. They are respected by all ethnic groups, but the comfortable life has passed for a long time and gradually eroded their fighting spirit.


    At the moment, red haired Ding Ning was very embarrassed, hurried like a lost dog, running wildly in the thick smoke.


    After he lit the whole forest, countless spiders drilled out of the ground and died in the sea of fire.


    After finding that none of the eggs he had just laid were spared, the spider God finally ran away. Regardless of postpartum weakness, he showed his blood magic. Huge cobwebs sealed all the escape routes of Ding Ning like a snare, which made Ding Ning complain and struggle in a limited space.


    The element Wu soul with a single attribute still lacks means of escape after all. If blonde Ding Ning is here, he can completely escape into the ground to avoid the pursuit of the runaway spider God, but the fire element Wu soul has no ability to escape.


    What made him most desperate was that the speed of spider God was amazing, and silk was not afraid of fire. He came and went like the wind in the fire. He had no way to heaven and no door to the earth, which completely overturned his understanding of the Zerg''s fear of fire.


    However, it is not difficult to understand that even if insects are naturally afraid of fire, how can they fear only fire when they have touched the power of law in the realm of spider God.


    Fortunately, there is no law of heaven here, otherwise the spider God doesn''t need to pursue him so hard. He can easily kill him by using the power of law.


    Get it!


    Just when Ding Ning''s living space was getting less and less, and his soul was darkened by continuous attacks by spider silk, a burst of familiar footsteps suddenly remembered.


    Ding Ning was overjoyed and almost shed tears. He shouted, "Grandpa, my dearest Grandpa, you are here. Come and save me, or your grandson will die."


    "Hum, now I remember to call grandpa Tai. Haven''t you been calling me an old donkey?"


    The joking voice of the old donkey sounded from all directions and couldn''t lock the position.


    "Hey, hey, your old man is brilliant and wise. How could I disrespect you? You must remember wrong."


    Ding Ning awkwardly escaped the attack of spider God and said with thick breath and flattery.


    "Who are you? Why do you make me feel so familiar?"


    The spider God seemed to feel the pressure brought to him by the old donkey and stopped temporarily. He even spit out people''s words and asked like a great enemy.


    Sure enough, I still looked down on myself. I didn''t even bother to talk to myself. When I saw the old donkey, I immediately began to talk.


    "You don''t care who I am. I''m just curious. How did you break the seal?"


    There was a layer of water ripples around the old donkey. The towering flames and dense cobwebs could not form any obstacles to him, so he walked in slowly.


    "Break the seal?"


    The spider God tilted his head and whispered with a confused face. It seems that he has no memory at all.


    The old donkey frowned and sighed: "I could have killed you ten thousand years ago, but God has the virtue of living well. Even if you are a strong man in the realm of God, I didn''t see it. I''m just curious about who is behind you? I can make demon insects in the realm of God in the demon country and break my seal."


    Ding Ning almost sat on the ground and stared at the spider God dumbfounded. Is this a demon insect in the realm of God? How is that possible? Is the spirit state so weak?


    The old donkey seemed to be able to see through Ding Ning''s mind and explained faintly: "ten thousand years ago, it was to turn God, but now it is just absorbed in God. Because it has just given birth to an egg, it is extremely weak and can''t give full play to the strength of going into and out of God''s territory. Otherwise, you would have hung up long ago."


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that it was no wonder that the spider God was much weaker than he thought. It turned out that he had just laid an egg.


    At the same time, he also suddenly reacted. Why did the spider god suddenly run away after he lit the forest? It turned out that he accidentally killed his child, which made him sweat behind his back. Fortunately, the donkey arrived in time, otherwise, he would die today.


    The spider God opened his terrible white eyelids and stared at the old donkey. His powerful momentum kept rising. He shouted, "it''s you. It''s you. It''s a bird man. No wonder I feel your breath is so familiar."


    "Puff!"


    Ding Ning couldn''t help laughing. He watched the old donkey''s long face grow longer and longer. He was very happy. The old donkey is now a donkey. It''s really not easy to recognize the bird man.


    The old donkey glared at Ding Ning fiercely, and he kicked his son in an irritable way. He stared at the spider God with a bad face. His tone suddenly became very gloomy: "tell me the people behind you, maybe I can spare your life, otherwise, I''ll let you die today."


    This was a very serious and domineering remark, but it came out of a donkey''s mouth. Ding Ning not only didn''t feel terrible, but felt very happy. He laughed all over. If he wasn''t worried that he would really annoy the old donkey and leave him alone, he would have to laugh.


    However, he also heard from the words of the old donkey that there seemed to be someone behind the spider God, which shocked him secretly. How powerful would it be to create demons and insects in the realm of God?


    "Damn you!"


    The spider God''s eyes were fierce, his mouth opened and spewed out a terrible white light. The spider silk with the thickness of a column seemed to pass through the space. It suddenly appeared in front of the old donkey and went straight to his head.


    "The demon country is a place without heaven after all. What''s the use of a higher realm?"


    The old donkey said quietly. Suddenly he turned around and turned his back to the spider God. In Ding Ning''s startled eyes, he puffed a fart. The snow-white and Crystal Spider Silk turned dark as if it had been dyed with ink, and fell to the ground like a dead snake.


    The black still refused to give up and spread along the spider silk to the spider God at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    The spider God screamed and spewed out the spider silk in panic, but he couldn''t catch up with the speed of being infected by black, so he had to break his wrists and bite off the spider silk directly while the ink hadn''t infected it.


    Only in this way, the breath of the spider God quickly became listless, and the cyan skin turned pale. It can be seen that cutting off the spider silk caused great harm to it.


    "Wocao, Wai Taigong, are you too poisonous? Do you also have the blood of a weasel?"


    Ding Ning covered his nose and retreated again and again, shouting and joking.


    The old donkey''s face was red, and he said with a gnash of teeth, "what do you know, you know, the law of corrosion?" the spider silk contains its mental power. Physical attack is invalid. Lao Tzu needs to fart it if it is not the shape of the present.


    Ding Ning grinned. His narrow eyes made the old donkey angry. His figure flashed and kicked at the back of Ding Ning''s head.


    Ding Ning stood where he was and didn''t even hide. He is now the body of elements. The donkey''s physical attack is useless to him.


    The old donkey kicked empty and muttered, "remember first, I''ll clean you up when I see you."


    "No, I''m your grandson. I''m your best grandson. You can''t abuse me like this."


    Ding Ning''s face immediately collapsed, flattered and said without restraint.


    Even though he has cultivated himself to be unique in the world, it is not a word to really want to clean him up with the unfathomable cultivation of the old donkey.

 Chapter 1149

    "All right, don''t sell it. Get out of here!"


    The donkey laughed and scolded, and began to drive people impolitely.


    Ding Ning knew that the old donkey had many things he didn''t want to know. Although he was very curious, this was not the time to get to the bottom of the matter. The old donkey was about to get angry. He didn''t have good fruit to eat.


    "Grandpa Wai, you should pay attention to your body and control."


    Because the spider God was afraid of the corrosion law of the old donkey, the tianluodiwang had been put away, and Ding Ning didn''t tangle. When he came to the edge of the forest, he suddenly turned around and shouted vaguely. Before the old donkey reacted, he smiled and ran away.


    "This smelly boy is really neither big nor small. See how I deal with you next time."


    The old donkey was stunned. When he found that the spider God covered his chest with two front legs and looked at him warily, he reflected the meaning of his words. His angry old face turned red and scolded angrily.


    "No, we are not a race!"


    The spider God said shamefully at this time, but with its ferocious appearance, the old donkey was excited and cold in his heart.


    The spider god suddenly moved at this time, and his huge body rose up in the air. Ten thousand bright spider silk stretched straight and stabbed like a sharp sword.


    The old donkey''s face sank and his whole body was full of vitality. The ten thousand spider silk stabbed on it. It was like stabbing on refined steel.


    But the spider God didn''t care whether he could break the defense at all. With the help of the rebound force of ten thousand spider silk, he quickly retreated back and fled to the distance without hesitation.


    The old donkey''s face showed a humanized thoughtful color: "this evil barrier has been sealed for thousands of years, and the IQ seems to rise. It''s interesting to cheat."


    Rush!


    Suddenly there was a sound of breaking the air in the distance. The old donkey frowned slightly. His figure flashed and disappeared in place like a ghost.


    At the next moment, the head of the crane family suddenly appeared in the forest. Looking at the missing seal and spider God, his face changed dramatically. He quickly patrolled the forest. Only then did he frown and turn around to escape.


    A moment later, the figure of the old donkey gradually appeared. He looked at the long-term figure of the crane family and whispered, "crane Xiang, are you or the king of Huai?"


    Most of the Wing Alliance barracks run tents.


    Ding Ning got up from the bed, turned her head and looked at Kong Lei, who was curled up like a lazy kitten, sleeping soundly, gently pulled the sheet to cover her beautiful and exquisite body, and a rare gentle color flashed at the bottom of her eyes.


    He knows how strong he is now. It''s no exaggeration to say that even the ten women in the night may not be able to make him enjoy himself. He still refers to those women with high accomplishments.


    Kong Lei seemed to see this. Even if she died and lived dozens of times, she still stubbornly refused to beg for mercy, so that he finally had a good time.


    Ding Ning is very distressed. Water kidneys do harm to people. He used to think he had more women, but now he thinks he has less.


    To know whether Kong Lei is a demon family or a peak demon king with strong blood, she can''t bear it, let alone others.


    It seems that we still need to find more daughters-in-law. Ding Ning has a melancholy face but a happy heart. In this way, he can openly use this as an excuse to collect more beautiful women, ha ha ha.


    Ding Ning walked out of the room. It was getting brighter and stretched comfortably. Then, he seemed to feel something. His eyes flashed slightly, and a happy look appeared on his face. He walked quickly to the commanding station. The guards who had been conscientious in front of the camp all night quickly followed up. I don''t know what Dadu unified did in such a hurry to the commanding station early in the morning.


    Dong Dong!


    On the commanding platform, Ding Ning picked up the drumstick and pounded the war drum.


    After being attacked by the enemy for a night and just pretending to sleep for a while, the soldiers who dared not solve the battle armor heard the sound of war drums, thought that the enemy had come to sneak camp again, and hurriedly picked up their weapons and rushed out.


    But after he didn''t find the enemy, he began to gather in the square. He looked at Ding Ning with a puzzled face. He didn''t know what kind of demon this unusual man was going to be.


    "Dadu Tong, I don''t know what''s the order to convene the army?"


    A leader of the Flamingo family respectfully stepped forward, hugged his fist and asked. Ding Ning remembered his name as liexiao.


    "The whole army lined up to welcome our returning warriors."


    Ding Ning said loudly in high spirits.


    Everyone looked at each other. They didn''t know what was going on. They thought that most of them didn''t wake up.


    But soon, people found out that it was wrong. It seems that several strong war races did not appear in their original position. Is it


    Thinking of this, everyone''s eyes suddenly lit up and looked at Ding Ning, trying to get an answer.


    In addition to Ding Ning, the scene belongs to the highest military position of fierce clamor. He hugged his fist again and asked excitedly, "Dadu Tong, is our army..."


    "Yes, as everyone thought, last night we secretly mobilized our troops and launched a counter attack. Now they have won a great victory."


    "What, is this true?"


    "Why didn''t you call us? We''re no worse than them."


    "Yes, most of them are eccentric."


    "Well, don''t say a word. I don''t know how many people will die when I go to the enemy''s sneaking camp in the middle of the night. Just your little body, you''ll die when you go."


    "Cut, how powerful do you think you are? It''s worth dying with Dadu Tong."


    With a bang, the whole military camp was fried and everything was said. It was just heard that it was a great victory, and everyone was elated.


    Ding Ning''s mouth was filled with an indisputable smile and shouted, "the whole army has it. Line up with me to welcome the warriors back in triumph!"


    "Take it easy, stand at attention and turn back!"


    The commanders immediately put away their joy and shouted slogans according to the earth training method taught by Ding Ning.


    When the demon soldiers get to the earth, they can kill those soldiers. There is no lack of strength. What they lack is organization and discipline. They rush up like bandits when they fight, which is a plate of scattered sand.


    The most basic training methods, such as taking a rest, standing at attention, turning left, turning right and standing, can not enhance the strength of these demon soldiers, but can well cultivate their discipline, which is what they lack most.


    "I love loud and clear military songs, with the power of overwhelming mountains and seas. I love loud and clear military songs, with the hearts of men and daughters, wind and rain, heavy tasks and singing all the way. The predecessors create brilliance in the songs, and the comrades in arms refine into steel in the songs. They sing military songs with great pride


    , we are eager to win the war and sing military songs. We are full of pride. Our lives are dedicated to our comrades in arms and family... "


    I don''t know who took the lead in singing the military song. First, a few people hummed, then more and more people hummed, and then everyone sang loudly.


    This was Ding Ning''s unintentional humming. After Kong Lei heard it, he thought that this military song that can improve morale should be popularized in the whole army. After forcing Ding Ning to search his heart and soul, he silently wrote dozens of classic military songs to popularize in the whole army.


    Unexpectedly, it was deeply loved by everyone. The military song was soon popularized. Even if some demon soldiers had incomplete five tones, they also held great enthusiasm and shouted loudly every day. It could be called ghost crying and wolf howling, which tortured Ding Ning''s ears.


    Fortunately, military songs are used to boost morale. There are few requirements for singing. As long as they have a loud voice and can sing the momentum they should have, the most important thing for demon soldiers is a loud voice.


    Therefore, under the hum of millions of troops, this military song became more and more magnificent and heroic. Gan Yun just sang the battlefield pride soaring into the sky, which made Ding Ning sing loudly.


    The song lasted for a long time. When the song was finished, the smoke and dust had filled the distance in my sight, and the army returned in triumph.


    Before the leaders took the lead, some singing addicts automatically sang songs that were very appropriate to the situation, He sang loudly: "come on, brother, we''ve been fighting in spring and autumn since then. Heavy snow has fallen on our shoulders. Brother, you clench your fist and stick your loyalty and courage in your heart forever. Millions of territory is vast and beautiful. The man holds the reins and horseshoes and goes away. He will never look back on the bloody battlefield. Brother, my comrade in arms..."


    Ding Ning has heard many chorus, but there are really few songs that can move him.


    But at the moment, he was still deeply moved by the emotional performance of millions of people. He was very pleased that he could change all this, that he could witness this scene, that he could come to the world and feel the heroism and tenderness of these iron men


    At this moment, Ding Ning felt that his soul seemed to have been sublimated. It was a very subtle and mysterious feeling. It was unclear, but it could make him clearly feel the change. He was unexpectedly moved by this, the main spirit washed all the lead and condensed again, and unexpectedly promoted to the middle stage of Shenwu realm.


    Ding Ning looked calm, no sorrow or joy, but there seemed to be the sun, moon and stars flashing in his eyes. The door of will only opened the gap that can allow one person to pass through, but at the moment, it opened some again.


    Consciousness instantly entered the gate of will, and 720 stars glittered and connected with him. The vast star power swarmed to him, washing his blood, his flesh, his bone, his marrow and his soul


    His body takes the star tree as the skeleton, and the vortices formed by the nine orifices rotate wildly. The star force is continuously transformed into star liquid along the four limbs and meridians, which flows into his Dantian. A faint star glow flows in each cell, making him feel comfortable and immortal like eclosion.


    Everything seemed to happen in a flash, but Ding Ning clearly knew that he had practiced for three hours, breaking the time limit of only two hours a day, which made his mood more and more happy.


    The guards standing beside him looked at him in surprise. They always felt that Datong seemed to have changed, but they couldn''t tell what kind of change it was. They shook their heads with a bitter smile and stopped thinking. Anyway, Datong was so magical that it wasn''t surprising what kind of change happened.


    Ding Ning''s mouth was filled with a faint smile. On the surface, it seemed that Gu Jing had no waves, but in fact, his heart was already in full bloom. Only he knew that he had not only changed, but also changed quite a lot.


    It can be said that this was a spiritual rebirth, which not only made him move directly from the first heaven in Shenwu realm to the fourth heaven, but also made the hand of destiny born from absolute touch produce some transformation, which not only made the hand more solid, but also gave birth to a vague phantom of the trunk.


    Today, he has realized that the absolute sense of touch does not come from blood ability, but from his persistent enthusiasm for medicine.


    In the past, he was confused about the evolution of absolute touch, but now he knows that will is the channel for the advancement of medical ethics.


    Boom!


    The victorious army is getting closer and closer, and the vast team that makes the whole earth tremble finally clearly appears in front of everyone.


    The soldiers welcomed in the lane were shocked. What was that? Why is the triumphant army lined up in a long line, and the mighty one can''t see the end at a glance?

 Chapter 1150

    Step, step!


    Wolf Kui rode a wolf monster and quickly appeared in front of everyone.


    Still far away, wolf Kui shouted excitedly: "report..."


    Ding Ning stood with his hands on his back and a smile. He didn''t worry that these people knew about his five element soul division. After the successful attack on the camp, he told his subordinates to come back early, out of their sight and return alone.


    The scene was silent. The ears of all the left behind soldiers stood up and watched langkui jump down from the wolf and kneel on one knee when he landed in the air, "Report! Our army attacked the enemy camp at night, killed more than 137600 enemy troops and captured 384865 enemy troops. The army of Wanyao city was defeated in an all-round way and our army won a great victory!"


    "Big win, big win!"


    "Invincible, invincible!"


    "God of war is invincible!"


    "Long live everyone!"


    ¡­¡­


    With a bang, the whole military camp was boiling in an instant, giving out cheers like a mountain roar and tsunami. Some people began to kneel on the ground and cry, tearing their hearts and lungs and breaking their hearts.


    Wiping tears, he smiled more ugly than crying, and whispered, "we won, and finally won, you see?"


    In this nearly one year''s war, everyone has people, brothers, friends, lovers and relatives who died on the battlefield. It''s false to say that they are not sad or uncomfortable, but the war is so cruel that the soldiers can''t mourn!


    But now all the efforts have been paid back. The comprehensive defeat of the army of Wanyao city has laid the foundation for the final victory of the war. How can they not cry with joy.


    Looking at the soldiers who cried and laughed, Ding Ning''s joy was swept away. He only felt the heavy depression on his chest, which made him a little out of breath. It seems that no one likes war regardless of race.


    War is the continuation of class politics through armed struggle, which is the core of the essence of war.


    Although the ten thousand demon leader has no political group, it also has class division. No matter the winged people or the four families of the black tiger, the purpose of launching war is to occupy the ten thousand demon city and obtain the greatest interests. War is not an end, but a means to achieve some ends.


    For the winged people, it may be forced and helpless, but for the four families in Wanyao City, isn''t it forced and helpless?


    They all wanted to occupy the ten thousand demon city. They launched the war that killed and injured countless people for their selfishness, interests and ambition.


    But it is this war that has torn countless families apart. The wife has lost her husband, the father has lost his son, and the child has lost his father


    "Is it worth it?"


    Ding Ning had never been so confused, had no joy of victory, and whispered blankly.


    "Worth it!"


    Kong Lei, who didn''t know when to wake up, stood beside him, looked at him gently and answered softly.


    "Maybe it''s worth it in your opinion, but it''s not worth it in my opinion. When so many people died, only a few people were happy, but the families and friends of the soldiers were sad."


    Ding Ning said sadly.


    Kong Lei looked at him quietly. There were more unknown things in her beautiful eyes, Wen said softly: "As long as there are creatures, there will be disputes. If there are disputes, there will be battles. We just expand the battle between two people to the scale of millions of people. War is always cruel, and sacrifice is inevitable. You have done well. If you attack the enemy camp at night and win a big victory, you can end the war as soon as possible and save a lot of people."


    Although Ding Ning understood what she said very well, he was still depressed. His character always liked a plain and light life and did not like this kind of killing and cruelty.


    "Don''t be unhappy. If you want to have it, you will lose something. This is an eternal truth. If you don''t want to lose it, make yourself strong enough to make rules, and make everyone have to live according to the rules you make. Then you are qualified to pity, sympathize and end the war."


    Kong Lei said earnestly.


    Ding Ning took a deep breath, put all his resistance to the war behind him, took a deep look at Kong Lei, and the corners of his lips tilted slightly: "today''s you are not the same as usual. You can say such words. This is not what a war madman can say."


    Kong Lei proudly raised her delicate chin: "You think so just because you don''t really understand me. I like studying military, but it doesn''t mean I like war. When we are not strong enough, war is always the only way to solve disputes. I don''t like my destiny to be controlled by anyone, so I need to be strong enough to control the fate of others, and military is exactly the same It''s a way to make me strong. "


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look and savored what Kong Lei said. The reason why he was not used to war was that he was born in the peaceful era after the founding of the new China and had not experienced war, so he was compassionate and depressed.


    But back then, before the founding of the people''s Republic of China, wasn''t it also mired in the quagmire of war? Countless compatriots struggled in dire straits, countless families were broken and displaced, and countless compatriots died under the butcher''s knife of the aggressors. It was not until the victory of the anti aggression war that the kingdom of China entered the era of peace.


    The people of the motherland can live a peaceful life in peace and contentment. Isn''t it because of the victory of the war?


    War itself has no attribute. Justice or evil needs to be defined by the initiator of the war. Therefore, it is not necessary for him to hurt spring and autumn.


    "What are these soldiers doing to take part in this war?"


    With his hands on his back, Ding Ning quietly watched the left behind Army meet the triumphant army, and methodically helped to imprison the frustrated prisoners.


    "To live better!"


    Kong Lei seemed to feel better when she saw him, and her tone became relaxed.


    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows and seemed to realize: "in order to live better?"


    "Of course, everyone has their own demands. In your opinion, so many people died in the war may not be worth it, but in their opinion, it is worth it. Do you really think they come to work for the winged alliance without purpose?"


    Kong Lei glanced at him with a smile, raised her green and jade hands and trimmed her hair in front of her forehead. That touch of amorous feelings was infinitely enchanting.


    "What benefits can they get from the war?"


    Ding Ning frowned. He always thought that these soldiers were coerced to take part in the war. Now it sounds like there is another secret in it.


    "You are so wise at ordinary times. Why can''t you even understand this?"


    Kong Lei shook her head with a bitter smile and said, "these races are strong and weak, but on the battlefield, there is no distinction between strong and weak races, only military merit."


    "Military merit?"


    Ding Ning seemed to understand something. He also knew that there was always military merit in the army, but he always thought that military merit was only formulated by the wing man alliance to reward these soldiers.


    "Yes, military merit."


    Kong Lei''s eyes were deep and looked at the soldiers in the distance in high spirits, Said faintly: "Ten thousand demon leaders are divided into nine mountains. The closer they are to the inner ring, the stronger their aura and the richer their cultivation resources. Each race hopes that their people can live in a better area, but the living areas of each race are well defined. It is basically impossible for those weak races to live close to the inner ring, but now, the war is coming, and their opportunity is coming..."


    Ding Ning suddenly flashed a light in his mind and suddenly realized: "so they will bet on one side. Once they win the war, they can move to a better regional life by virtue of their military achievements."


    "Yes, it''s a gamble, and it''s also a big gamble. If you win, it''s easy to say anything. But once you lose the bet, they can''t even keep the area they live in, and even lead to the disaster of extermination. In history, there have been countless wars, and there are not a few races killed by the victors because of the failure of the war."


    Kong Lei said faintly, "this is how the immortal Phoenix family became extinct."


    Ding Ning trembled all over, and was stunned. He couldn''t believe it and asked, "the immortal Phoenix family is so strong that it will be destroyed?"


    "Isn''t this a normal thing? The ten thousand demon city was thousands of millions of years ago, but there were countless immortal emperors. Although the immortal god Phoenix was very strong, it was nothing in ancient times."


    Kong Lei said with great emotion: "my peacock family is actually a branch of the undead shenhuang family. At the beginning, our family was not recognized by the undead shenhuang family because of our impure blood and low combat effectiveness. Only this truth has long been extinguished in the smoke of history. Basically no one knows except our peacock family."


    "The peacock family is the blood descendant of the immortal god Huang family?"


    Ding Ning was shocked. He really didn''t expect that this would be the case. No wonder the peacock family has a divine phoenix feather. He thought it was inadvertently obtained by the peacock family. Now it seems that this is the ancestral thing of the peacock family.


    "Is the divine phoenix feather with you?"


    Kong Lei asked coldly.


    "Well, ah, what are you talking about? I didn''t understand. Why is shenhuangyu here? Don''t wrong a good man."


    Ding Ning answered casually and immediately reacted that it was wrong. He denied it without blushing and gasping.


    Kong Lei looked at him with a smile and didn''t speak. It seemed that she could see through everything, which made Ding Ning feel guilty for a while.


    I secretly felt sick in my heart. As expected, the woman had a whole heart. It was insidious to set her words while she was distracted.


    "In fact, for our family, the symbolic significance of shenhuang feather is always greater than the use significance. For so many years, no one can refine shenhuang feather. Grandpa two can barely drive its power. In fact, the family has already given up."


    Regardless of his reaction, Kong Lei seemed to say carelessly, "if you had to choose between me and shenyuyu, who would you choose?"


    "How can this be compared? The divine phoenix feather is just an object. You are a living man and have no comparability at all."


    Ding Ning carefully organized the language, for fear of entering Kong Lei''s suit again, and answered in a very pertinent way.


    "What if you had to choose between me and shenhuangyu? Would you choose me?"


    Kong Lei insisted. Although her face looked very calm, Ding Ning saw a touch of tension and expectation from the bottom of her eyes.


    "Of course it''s you. You''re already my woman. Don''t mention shenyuyu. Even if it''s better than shenyuyu, I won''t change it."


    Ding Ning said affectionately.


    Kong Lei blushed and stamped her feet in anger: "who is your woman? You think beautiful."


    "Want to default now? It''s too late."


    Ding Ning took her hand with a bad smile. The beauty is shy and charming, which makes people want to stop.

 Chapter 1151

    "Let go, so many people are watching."


    Kong Lei''s heart beat like thunder, trying to get rid of his hand, but Ding Ning didn''t loose. In her hurry, she stamped her feet and even her crystal clear ears were red.


    "What are you afraid of? It''s true that you are my woman. I''m not afraid of being seen."


    Ding Ning held her hand tightly, played with her soft jade hand and said calmly.


    Seeing his resolute attitude, Kong Lei no longer struggled, but there was a sense of narrowing in her beautiful eyes: "aren''t you afraid to be seen by Peng Tianao? The war report has been reported, and the alliance speakers will come soon."


    "So what? You have dissolved your engagement. Now you are my man, not to mention Peng Tianao. What if you are an enemy of the world?"


    Ding Ning said firmly, "as long as you like, I can propose marriage to the peacock family today and marry you tomorrow."


    "You... Are you serious?"


    Kong Lei opened her mouth in amazement and asked incredulously.


    "I''m a man. I''m naturally responsible for my woman. No matter what you think, I treat you as my woman and won''t let go all my life."


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed a touch of tenderness, but his attitude was unprecedentedly firm, because he knew that the frontal war had won, and he didn''t have much time to stay in the world. He had to solve Kong Lei''s affairs before he left, so that he could leave with her.


    Kong Lei clenched her lips and looked at him in a daze. Her beautiful eyes were sparkling, and there were faint tears.


    "Why are you crying? Don''t you want to marry me?"


    Ding Ning couldn''t see that she was moved to tears and teased her.


    "I hate it. What about ah Jie and your xun''er?"


    Kong Lei stamped her foot shyly, and the little daughter''s amorous feelings revealed at that moment made Ding Ning''s heart beat. How can this woman be so beautiful?


    "What else can I do? I''ll marry you together. Otherwise, I''ll really go after me with a knife."


    Ding Ning''s face had been tempered for a long time. He said casually that he didn''t take it seriously at all.


    Anyway, he knows very well that in the demon family, it is normal for a man with some skills to have three wives and four concubines. Some men can''t remember how many women they have.


    There''s no way. Who makes the demon clan a race that pays attention to blood inheritance? Many vulnerable ethnic groups even take the initiative to give the beauties of their own family to the strong to sleep. They don''t want to be famous. They just want to get a trace of the strong''s blood to improve the blood concentration of the ethnic group.


    "Hum! Eating from the bowl and looking at the pot, you men are greedy bad guys."


    Kong Lei pretended to be angry and said, but there was no trace of anger on her face. Living in an environment like the demon country, she had no psychological resistance to polygamy at all.


    Ding Ning smiled and didn''t bother about this issue at all. He whispered vaguely: "it seems that someone is still with jie''er..."


    "Don''t say, don''t say, hate, and people ignore you."


    Kong Lei''s face turned red. She covered his mouth in a hurry. She could bleed. Her eyes were flustered to avoid his narrow sight.


    "OK, don''t say, don''t say, but you have to tell me who makes you most comfortable with me and jie''er."


    Ding Ning was very happy in his heart. It was rare to see the Iron Lady show her shy and impetuous appearance, and flirted with a bad smile.


    "Bad guys, people ignore you."


    Kong Lei is ashamed and ashamed. She wants to find a seam to drill in and struggle hard to get rid of his hand to avoid this shameful problem.


    But Ding Ning was deliberately bad, and where would she let her go? Besides, if the woman didn''t completely conquer her, who knows what moths would appear in the future with her heart and eyes. Her hand was like an iron hoop. Her face sank and said, "no, I have to answer this question, otherwise, where is my man''s dignity."


    Seeing Ding Ning''s sudden face, Kong Lei was inexplicably nervous. She hung her small head and said shyly: "well... After that time, people haven''t gone to ah Jie."


    "Who makes you comfortable?"


    Ding Ning held back a smile and asked seriously.


    "Oh, didn''t others answer!"


    Kong Lei was about to cry and said shyly, stamping her feet.


    "Did you answer? Why didn''t I hear it?"


    Ding Ning pretended and asked blankly.


    "You... You''re the best!"


    Kong Lei replied with a red face.


    Ding Ning tilted his head, took out his ears and said teasingly, "what did you say? Again, I didn''t hear you."


    "You will bully others, bad people, hate to death."


    When Kong Lei saw the soldiers passing by, she looked at them with ambiguous eyes. Suddenly, she blushed with shame, tried to break away from Ding Ning''s hand, covered her face and fled.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Ding Ning laughed proudly and made Kong Lei stumble at the foot of the running man, almost falling down.


    Hiding in the camp, Kong Lei covered her hot and pretty face, and her heart jumped. The expression on her face changed. For a while, she was angry, for a while, her eyes were gentle, for a while, she smiled sweetly, for a while, she was shy and angry


    The wonderful expression changes, where is the ruthless drug lady who kills and cuts fruit? She is the first love girl who falls in love.


    Ding Ning hums a little song proudly, feels comfortable all over, and the depression in his heart goes away.


    "Datong, are you all right?"


    The leader of the Golden Eagle family was walking in the team. He was worried and thought that Ding Ning would be killed by the spider God. Unexpectedly, when he looked up and saw Ding Ning smiling, he ran over in surprise and asked politely.


    "I''m fine. What can I do?"


    The Wu soul of the five elements has come back. Now he is in the camp and hasn''t integrated with his own Buddha, so the memory can''t be shared. Ding Ning doesn''t know about the spider God at all, and asks blankly.


    "Thank God, it''s all right. It''s all right. I''ve been worried all the way. I can rest assured now."


    The leader of the golden carving family patted his chest with relief and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Ding Ning''s heart moved. Did something happen that he didn''t know?


    "By the way, Datong, how''s the spider God? Will he run out of the forest?"


    The leader of the Golden Eagle family immediately remembered that the threat of the spider God had not yet come to an end, and asked anxiously.


    Spider God?


    Ding Ning frowned slightly and said vaguely, "go and do your work first. We''ll talk about it later."


    "Oh, OK, Dadu!"


    Seeing that Ding Ning was unwilling to say more, the leader of the Golden Eagle family estimated that he planned to make a decision after discussing with the Union parliament, thinking that although he was the leader, he should not worry about less.


    Ding Ning turned around and went back to the camp. The five elements were divided into souls, and their memories flooded into his mind.


    Spider God? There was a spider God, and I don''t know if the donkey will kill him?


    This gave him a headache. If the donkey killed the spider God, it would be fine. If he didn''t kill it, or let the spider God escape, if he concealed it and didn''t report it, it would really cause insect disaster, then he would be a great sin.


    After much thought, Ding Ning decided to inform the Union parliament of the matter and let them make a decision.


    After all, this matter is not known by one person. The Golden Eagle soldiers have seen it. They can''t hide it if they want to hide it.


    But how did he escape from the spider God, and he had to make up a reasonable reason.


    "Dadu Tong, well done!"


    "I knew that Dadu was by no means a thing in the pool. I didn''t expect to defeat the army of wandemon city so soon."


    "Hahaha, gold scales are not things in the pool. In case of changes in the wind and cloud, most of them are powerful."


    "I still think it''s a bit exaggerated to hear the soldiers call Dadu unified God of war, but now it seems that it''s no exaggeration. Our stalemate for a year broke the balance and won a great victory in Dadu unified months. It''s true that heroes are young and worthy of the name of the God of war!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the tent of the Chinese military camp, the speakers of the wing man alliance gathered. Except for Kong Mi''s smelly face, everyone else was smiling. They didn''t mean their praise and almost boasted about Ding Ning.


    Even wolf Li, Yuan Ming and Niu Yue, who had always been hostile to him, abandoned their past grievances and constantly complimented him.


    Ding Ning felt in his heart that there was no eternal enemy, only eternal interests. If he lost the war, these guys would never have such an attitude. It would be good not to jump up and insult him.


    "You''re welcome, sir. I''m not the only one who can win this great victory. Kong Lei, as a deputy Du Tong, has made great contributions by giving advice and devising strategies. In addition, due to luck, the soldiers can achieve such achievements only by fighting bravely. Don''t praise me any more. I''m ashamed to praise me any more."


    Ding Ning glanced at Kong MI with a dark face and thought that it didn''t matter to others. The old guy had to coax him. He didn''t want to resolve his grievances with him. He had to make a trip between himself and Kong Lei.


    These words made people more praise. One or two kept praising him for his arrogance, modesty and prudence, and living up to the name of the God of war. Of course, he also praised Kong Lei by the way, and intentionally or unintentionally exaggerated her credit, which made Kong Mi''s face look better.


    Anyway, Ding Ning focused on Kong Lei''s credit. This is the military merit of the peacock family, which made him feel bright. Ding Ning was a little more pleasing to the eye. Although he was still very unpopular with him, at least his face eased a lot.


    Kong Lei accepted everyone''s flattery and blushed. She felt ashamed to death. She had fart credit. Ding Ning planned the night attack and didn''t tell her at all.


    The so-called "no merit without reward", she didn''t want to accept the glory that didn''t belong to her against her heart. She looked at Ding Ning for help. When she wanted to explain, she was stopped by Ding Ning: "do you want to marry me or not? Don''t talk if you want to marry me."


    "However, I really deserve credit. How can I take credit without conscience? This should be included in military merit."


    Kong Lei''s aggrieved voice.


    "Who said you didn''t take credit? You trained the army day and night this month. All military affairs were handled by you. If you hadn''t trained well, how could we win? Besides..."


    After Ding Ning said something very seriously, as soon as his voice turned, he began to lose his way indecently: "besides, you fought with me in the middle of the night. Without your tenacious resistance, how can you have my perseverance? Therefore, there must be half of me and half of you in the military medal."


    Kong Lei''s face turned red. She gnashed her teeth and scolded, "no face!"


    "What do you want face for? Just make you comfortable."


    Ding Ning''s smiling teeth are almost exposed. He is now a standard addict to tease Kong Lei. He is not comfortable if he doesn''t tease her for a while.


    When the speakers saw Kong Lei blushing, they thought she was thin skinned and embarrassed to be praised. They didn''t think that she blushed because she was molested by the old rogue Ding Ning.


    I''m afraid that only Peng Tianao, who has always been quietly paying attention to Kong Lei, can see some clues. Although the two are voice transmission, Kong Lei''s occasional eyes looking at Ding Ning are full of strange feelings. That kind of eyes he has been longing for and has never obtained, which makes him dejected, and his smile is full of unspeakable bitterness.

 Chapter 1152

    Peng Tianao''s expression can''t hide from Ding Ning. He can only say in his heart: "brother Tianao, I''m sorry!"


    He has always had a good impression of Peng Tianao. He is a very simple and pure person and has always been kind to him.


    But he doesn''t regret it. After all, feelings can''t be forced. What''s more, Kong Lei''s whole body is full of heart. If Peng Tianao really marries her, she has to play it to death.


    Peng Tianao couldn''t hold Kong Lei. The ancestor of the winged man understood this better than anyone, so he cancelled their engagement very quickly.


    Ding Ning knew better than anyone in his heart. Although the father of the winged man was kind to him and proud of him, he was actually just trying to win him over and use him to seize the ten thousand demon city.


    After all, there are differences between relatives and strangers. After winning the victory and entering the 10000 demon city, his wild winged boy will gradually be elevated to power, and finally all the interests will belong to Peng Tianao, who is rooted in Miao Hong.


    Therefore, Ding Ning is only a little sorry for Peng Tianao. There is no guilt. It is a very cost-effective deal for the ancestors of the winged people, Peng Tianao and the whole winged people to exchange an restless woman like Kong Lei for the new brilliance of the whole winged people.


    Fortunately, Ding Ning was just a passer-by. He never wanted to control the whole demon leader. He just entered the holy mountain by way. There was no fundamental conflict of interest with the winged people. Everyone took what they needed and was happy.


    What''s more, he has always been an amorous person who doesn''t love rivers and mountains and loves beauty. Let alone a demon country, even if he changes Kong Lei''s position as the leader of the whole three worlds, he will not hesitate.


    "Senior, don''t be too happy for the time being. Some unexpected things happened during the raid on the enemy camp last night and the pursuit of Aotu..."


    Seeing that the speakers of the winger alliance were flushed with excitement, all of them were gearing up and shouting for the final showdown with the four races of Wanyao City, Ding Ning threw a basin of cold water on them.


    Everyone''s face changed. For outsiders like Ding Ning, although the insect disaster is terrible, it has not reached the point of fear, but for these native speakers, it is simply a disaster of world destruction, which is creepy.


    "Are you kidding? Is there really a spider demon in the realm of God?"


    Wolf Li asked in disbelief. His face was full of panic, and so were others. He looked at Ding Ning eagerly and hoped that he would spit out a joke with you.


    "Somebody, bring Aotu up."


    Ding Ning didn''t bother to talk much, so he asked Aotu and the Golden Eagle soldiers present to repeat the story.


    After questioning the details at that time, the speakers confirmed that Ding Ning was not joking. His face was dignified and could drip water. He was worried all day.


    Under the threat of insect disaster, the excitement of Da Sheng was swept away. Now even if the four races of Wanyao City surrendered unconditionally, they dare not settle in Wanyao city. I''m kidding. The spider God is in the dead forest near Wanyao city. Once an insect disaster breaks out, Wanyao city will bear the brunt. What they need to consider now is not to win Wanyao city, But whether to immediately move the Ju nationality to the depths of the wilderness to avoid the threat of insect disaster.


    But this decision is difficult to make. No one will be willing to live in Wanyao leader for so many years. For them, the wilderness is not only a barren land, but also has countless dangerous and dead relics, which is not suitable for the survival of the demon family.


    Ding Ning also learned from the words they exchanged that the demon country was so big that it was so poor that he could not explore to the end of his life. There were many strong demon people who went to travel to the wilderness after they had completed their cultivation, but few came back alive.


    According to those who have survived the great wilderness, the depths of the great wilderness are full of unimaginable harsh environments and dead Jedi, and there are great wilderness demon families.


    The so-called great wilderness demon clan, in the eyes of the demon clan led by ten thousand demons, can not be regarded as a demon clan at all, that is, a group of wild animals that do not have any wisdom and hunt and fight only by instinct, full of primitive blood and violence, but such wild animals, many of which are powerful to despair.


    It is said that these wild demon clans were not like this before the establishment of the ten thousand demon collar. They are no different from the demon clans in the ten thousand demon collar. They are all intelligent creatures. But after the establishment of the ten thousand demon collar, these wild demon clans gradually lost their wisdom and became present beasts. This is also the birthplace of the ten thousand demon collar as the demon civilization, Always unwilling to enter the depths of the wilderness.


    Ding Ning was moved in his heart, which reminded him of what he had seen and heard on the road of reincarnation. Would those wild demon families be the products of the reincarnation animal way of those souls who lost their souls, and would they become beasts because they had no souls?


    In this way, it seems that the ten thousand demon leader is not as simple as he imagined. You know, those demon families who have lost their spirit are reincarnated into the animal road. However, the results of the demon families born in the ten thousand demon leader and born in the wilderness are quite different. The former can awaken their spirit, but the latter has become a beast.


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look. He didn''t think about it before because he didn''t understand the situation, but now he thinks that the ten thousand demon leader itself seems to be a huge array, which can make the reincarnated demon family have the spirit again.


    Who built the ten thousand demon leader? The meaning of its existence seems to be to fight against the reincarnation of the black blood epidemic family, so as to ensure the blood reproduction of the demon family.


    This man is amazing. He can build a terror array that can fight against reincarnation with such a large amount of money. This is something that even God level array mages may not be able to do.


    As long as you know who built the ten thousand demon leader, Ding Ning can roughly infer the context of the matter.


    But the result surprised him. When did the ten thousand demon leader exist and who built it? No one can say it clearly. It seems that there was a fault in the history of the demon family at that stage.


    Ding Ning suddenly had a lot of thoughts. According to the old donkey, he found the bones of Emperor Yan and Huang in the holy mountain, and he also intersected with Hu pharmacist who was suspected of the reincarnation of Guiguzi, and passed on the strange books of Guiguzi to him, which itself is very abnormal.


    Not to mention, the demon clan itself does not produce, but the ten thousand demon leader obviously broke the common sense, and there were human civilizations such as medicine refining, weapon refining and array. He was surprised when he fought with the army of ten thousand demon city before. Although the armor and weapons were not well made and very rough, in the final analysis, if there were no human beings to spread civilization here, How did the demon family learn these civilized means?


    Both Emperor Yan and Huang and GUI GuZi appeared in the demon country. Associating with what pharmacist Hu said before leaving, it seems that the demon country is not only targeted by the black blood epidemic family, but also human beings are obviously thinking about it.


    This made Ding Ning feel that he was unconsciously involved in a shocking situation, but combined with his experience during this period, the context gradually became clear in his mind.


    The black blood epidemic family destroys reincarnation and wants to keep the demon family as a peerless treasure medicine, and finally turn the demon country into their back garden to realize the continuous evolution of the whole population with the help of reincarnation.


    Human beings may be aware of the conspiracy of the black blood epidemic family, perhaps in order to obtain a long life, or they may have mistakenly entered it, led and established the ten thousand demon collar, ensured the reproduction of some blood of the demon family, and secretly spread human civilization to destroy the plan of the black blood epidemic family.


    However, it can be seen from the extremely obscure style of human behavior that human beings obviously do not have an advantage in this heterogeneous battlefield. They only dare to hide their head and tail and secretly spread the fire of civilization to indefinitely delay the planning process of the black blood epidemic family.


    I just don''t know what role the donkey plays in it? Who built the Genghis Khan Mausoleum? Why did master Liansheng''s flesh Buddha appear there? Who is the sealed magic carving in the underground palace? Who is the demon suppressed in the valley of the ninth territory? And who were the masters of the powerful divine knowledge in the depths of the ten thousand demon city?


    In addition, is it inevitable or accidental to enter here? If it is inevitable, what role does he play in this amazing situation across the three realms?


    Ding Ning thought carefully and was afraid, but he let him break his head and didn''t understand the key points. He shook his head and put these messy ideas aside for the time being. No matter how complex the situation is, it will come out one day.


    Go step by step. The most important thing now is to find a way to solve the spider god thing first. Otherwise, if you can''t enter the ten thousand demon city, you can''t enter the holy mountain and uncover the biggest secret here.


    Of course, the birth of the spider God is a great event in the eyes of the demon family. After all, the strongest thing of the ten thousand demon leader is the ancestor of the winged people, who is semi powerful and can''t compete with the spider God at all.


    But in Ding Ning''s eyes, he didn''t take the spider God seriously. Not to mention the unpredictable old donkey, the master of those powerful divine knowledge hidden in the depths of the ten thousand demon city will never be weaker than entering the realm of God. It takes minutes to destroy the spider God. Although he doesn''t know whether the other party is an enemy or a friend, he believes that these hidden strong people will never sit back and watch the ten thousand demon leaders destroyed by insect disasters.


    As the saying goes, the higher a person stands, the broader his vision is. The same is true for martial artists. The higher Ding Ning''s cultivation is, the more he can see something that he can''t see clearly.


    His current cultivation of Qi refining is in the middle of the holy martial arts realm. His physical strength has reached the peak of the holy martial arts realm, and the strength of his divine consciousness will not be weaker than the peak of the holy martial arts realm, maybe even stronger, but how much can his divine consciousness cover?


    Epiphany made him break through the divine martial arts realm, and the divine knowledge sea expanded again, but his divine knowledge radiation range can only reach 50000 meters. What is the concept of 50000 meters? That''s 50 kilometers.


    It looks very strong, but compared with those powerful divine masters who can span thousands of miles away, it can''t even compare with a fraction. It can be seen how deep the water led by the ten thousand demons is.


    Ding Ning is very clear that although both Shengwu realm and Shenshen realm belong to the three realms of connecting with God, Shengwu realm is standing at the starting point leading to the throne, while Shenwu realm is walking on the road leading to the throne, and the difference in actual strength is also very different.


    However, no matter how big the gap is, it can''t be as big as 50 kilometers and 5 million kilometers. Therefore, Ding Ning firmly believes that the masters of those powerful divine senses can''t just enter the realm of God. They are likely to be the strong ones at the peak of the realm of God, and even reach the level of half step immortality.


    While Ding Ning carefully cleared the connection, the worried speakers finally made a decision. It is the so-called wealth and danger. Although the spider God is terrible, they can''t give up their readily available interests.


    Not to mention that the spider God may not launch an insect disaster. Even if they do, they must occupy the ten thousand demon city and become the master of the ten thousand demon leader before that, so as to unite all the powerful demons to destroy the spider God.

 Chapter 1153

    This decision was unexpected, but it was also reasonable. Finally, these speakers still had some brains. They were not frightened by the spider God and fled without fighting.


    In fact, everyone knows that up to now, the demon family has no way out. They can only fight back and kill the spider God to eliminate the threat of insect disaster. Otherwise, no matter how big the demon country is, there will be no place for them.


    This is exactly what Ding Ning wants. He doesn''t want to enter the ten thousand demon city, but his efforts are wasted because of the cowardice of these speakers.


    "Report!"


    An elongated report made everyone look at the military intelligence officer kneeling outside the door on one knee.


    "Say!"


    Although the whole room was full of big people, only Ding Ning and Kong Lei were specifically in charge of military affairs, so Ding Ning directly ordered.


    The military intelligence officer looked straight ahead and didn''t seem to see the speakers. He raised his head and bowed to Ding Ning: "Datong, our scouts got the news that the yellow golden lion combined with the four races of Wanyao City, collected millions of remnant troops scattered by us in the morning, formed tens of millions of expedition troops, and is approaching our army."


    "What? I''ve long seen that this damn old lion is ambitious. He hasn''t stood in line and wants to take advantage of it."


    "Can''t Luo Yunji finally sit still?"


    "Hum! This damn old thing finally shows its fox tail."


    "He has been the first leader for thousands of years and is only one step away from the ten thousand demon city. How can Luo Yunji be reconciled?"


    "It''s troublesome. Although the Golden Lion clan is a little weaker than us, it is only stronger than us when combined with the four major races."


    ¡­¡­


    The members of the alliance immediately burst into flames, including cynical, righteous, worried and abusive.


    Before, they were worried about the forces led by the golden lion, so they never launched a comprehensive war with the four races, just guarding against them and dare not consume too much strength.


    But now, the wing Terran army defeated the enemy camp, and the situation showed a one-sided situation. The yellow lion finally couldn''t sit still. They had to choose between the two forces.


    Icing on the cake is far better than sending charcoal in the snow. In the current one-sided situation, it is reasonable for the yellow lion to choose to fight with the four major ethnic alliances.


    The ancestor of the winged man said calmly, "what''s the mess? Isn''t it a golden lion? What''s to be afraid of?"


    "I''m not afraid, but the current situation is very unfavorable to us. There are dozens of vassal races under the leadership of the golden lion. In addition to the four major races, not only the number of armies is three times that of us, but also the top combat power is more and more superior to us. It''s troublesome."


    Kong Mi said anxiously.


    "Yes, damn Luo Yunji. As soon as he took the strong men of all ethnic groups and the army into the war, our previous advantages disappeared."


    The wolf frowned fiercely and said irritably. Others also expressed their worries. The house was in a mess again.


    The profound eyes of the ancestor of the wing man swept the people, and the muddy old eyes glittered with fine awn, which gradually calmed down the noisy voice. Then he said in an orderly manner: "you don''t have to worry about the top combat power. Our immediate priority is to consider how to defeat these tens of millions of troops. As long as we can defeat their troops again, some people will add to the icing on the cake."


    The crowd suddenly cleared away their previous depression and irritability and said with a laugh: "the speaker is wise. We want to be complicated."


    "Yes, as long as they can defeat their coalition forces again, those who wait and see will naturally know how to choose."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that although these wall grass are a little timid, they will naturally want to take a share after the situation is clear."


    "Think about it. It''s a little depressed, MD. we fought hard and killed them. They came to pick peaches at the critical time."


    "Forget it, there''s nothing to worry about. Even if they make efforts in the end, don''t forget that we reward them with military merit. No matter how important they play in the final battle, they can''t be compared with us."


    "But the question is, they now have tens of millions of troops, which are three times as many as ours. Can we win?"


    ¡­¡­


    The words of the ancestors of the winged people awakened the dreamers. The speakers of the parliament suddenly became cheerful and laughed. But after a congressman timidly put forward the current pessimistic situation, the laughter suddenly stopped.


    Yes, they are happy too early. Although they say that as long as they defeat tens of millions of troops, countless people will come to the door to make the icing on the cake, the premise is to defeat the other party''s army first and win the victory. Before, although Ding Ning''s surprise attack defeated the other party''s camp, it was a raid after all, not a frontal battlefield battle.


    Now tens of millions of coalition troops are coming directly to the door, forcing their own side to face the battle. Now the number of soldiers on both sides is three times wide, and it is impossible to defeat them.


    Everyone looked at Ding Ning. Although Ding Ning had previously attributed the credit to Kong Lei, everyone knew that it was Ding Ning who really made a plan to defeat the enemy in one fell swoop.


    "Dadu Tong, is there a way?"


    The ancestor of the wing man stared at Ding Ning and called his official position seriously for the first time, with a look of expectation in his eyes.


    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows and tilted his lips slightly. He said confidently, "soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Tens of millions of mobs are just local chickens and dogs for me. They are vulnerable. You will wait and see."


    "Seriously? This is not a children''s play."


    Kongmi couldn''t care to be angry with him and asked anxiously.


    "Of course, but I have two conditions."


    Ding Ning glanced at Kong Lei with a vacant face and said with a smile.


    "Say, as long as you can defeat thousands of troops, let alone two conditions, even ten conditions, we will promise you."


    The ancestor of wing man seemed to see through Ding Ning''s mind and said decisively.


    "Yes, as long as you can guarantee to defeat thousands of troops, we will promise you everything."


    "Even if we can defeat the enemy, we will meet your conditions even if we smash the pot and sell iron."


    ¡­¡­


    The people said one after another.


    "OK, then I''ll make a condition. My condition is that, Lao Zu, I agree with jie''er. We have privately decided for life. I hope Lao Zu can make it happen."


    Ding Ning hugged his fist and deeply worshipped Yiren''s ancestor. Although Peng Tianjie was already his favorite, after all, he wanted to take her out of the world. Although Yiren''s ancestor was suspected of using him, he always maintained him, so he didn''t want to make the relationship stiff.


    The ancestor of Yiren frowned. Although he thought Ding Ning was suspected of threatening, he thought that jie''er''s marriage to him was also in line with the interests of Yiren. He immediately stretched his eyebrows and said with a smile: "you and jie''er are a good match and agree with each other. I''m not going to do anything like beating mandarin ducks with a stick. As long as jie''er has no opinion, I''ll be sure."


    "Thank you for your accomplishment. After defeating the enemy, Ding Ning presented it himself."


    Ding Ning bowed respectfully and deeply.


    All the speakers of the parliament breathed a long sigh of relief and hugged their fists and smiled congratulations.


    Kong Lei''s face flushed, her heart pounded like a deer, and her eyes ducked down her head, both nervous and looking forward to it.


    Ding Ning puts forward two conditions. The first condition is to propose marriage to Peng Tianjie. The second condition is that she must propose marriage to the peacock family, but she is uneasy. The relationship between grandpa 2 and him is so rigid. Can you agree to Ding Ning''s proposal.


    Sure enough, Ding Ning turned around and worshipped Kong MI with a smile on his face: "senior, the boy is young and frivolous. He has offended many before. Here, the boy apologized to the senior. I hope the senior adults have a lot. Don''t quarrel with the boy."


    Kong Lei raised her head and looked at Ding Ning in disbelief. It seemed as if something had been melted in her heart. It was soft and sweet. The sudden sense of happiness made her tears involuntarily blurred her vision.


    She knows more than anyone how proud Ding Ning''s character is. It''s impossible for him to bow his head and apologize to Kong MI.


    But now Ding Ning has done this step for her, so that she can not be moved. The last line of defense in her heart completely collapses, biting her pink lips and secretly making up her mind. If Kong Mi doesn''t agree, she will never leave him even if she elopes.


    Kongmi looked a little stunned. He didn''t understand which one Ding Ning was singing, but the hateful boy who lost his face could apologize to him in public. He was still very comfortable. He immediately grinned, put on a dignified posture, and held Ding Ning with his hands: "what did most of you say? I''ve long forgotten those little things and didn''t take them to heart."


    Ding Ning secretly feigned, pretended and tried to pretend. He was an old man with a small stomach and chicken intestines. He ordered his son to spread rumors in the military camp and attack Lao Tzu''s prestige. I really don''t know.


    But now he has a request, naturally he won''t expose him, so that he can''t settle down. He straightens up and worships deeply again: "Kong Lei and I get along day and night and have feelings for each other. I want to marry Kong Lei as my wife. I hope my predecessors can achieve it."


    As soon as he said this, the whole audience was silent. Peng Tianao subconsciously looked at Kong Lei and saw her look nervous and shy. Her face suddenly became miserable. She felt as if she was bleeding and hung her head, feeling dejected.


    Yi Ren''s grandfather glanced at him and sighed in his heart. Chi''er, Kong Lei''s mind is not on you. Marrying her is also a disaster rather than a blessing. Her mind is far from what you can compare, and only Ding Ning can hold her down.


    However, the ancestor of the winged man''s eyes twinkled and immediately realized Ding Ning''s intention. A touch of regret flashed in his deep eyes. Unfortunately, he is a wild winged man and has no possibility to be the leader of the winged people. How good it would be if he was the direct son of the winged people.


    Everyone at the scene quietly glanced at Peng Tianao, and their hearts were immediately filled with a sense of schadenfreude. Ding Ning proposed marriage in public. The most embarrassing thing was that he was Kong Lei''s former fiance, which made them subconsciously think that it seems that the winged people are not together. This is what they want to see.


    The smile on Kong Mi''s face was instantly stiff, his face turned red, and a flash of anger flashed in his eyes. Even if a wild little bastard has some skills, what qualifications does he have to marry the little princess of the peacock family?


    He wanted to get angry on the spot, but considering that he still had to rely on him to defeat tens of millions of troops, he refused directly. In case he let the boy put down the challenge directly, he would offend all the people and forcibly restrain his inner anger. He said faintly: "it''s too early to say this now. We''d better wait until Dadu shows his great power and retreats from the enemy army."


    This is quite smooth. It is not only a euphemistic refusal, but also gives him a glimmer of hope. If Ding Ning doesn''t do it, he is ignoring the overall situation and is deliberately threatening.


    Kong Lei''s face turned white and she felt a strong sense of powerlessness and despair. After all, did she refuse? Then his eyes became firm, and he had secretly made up his mind. The big deal was to elope.


    Ding Ning couldn''t hear Kong Mi''s evasion. He sneered in his heart and didn''t even think about playing with me.

 Chapter 1154

    "I''m not discussing with my predecessors, but talking about conditions. If you agree or not, please give me a clear answer," he said faintly


    Everyone was stunned. It was a naked threat in public. He didn''t pay attention to Kong MI at all.


    "You..."


    Kong Mi''s whole body trembled with anger, his face turned red, and pointed to Ding Ning for a long time.


    Ding Ning remained unmoved and continued, "please help me!"


    "Well, well, are you trying to threaten me?"


    Kong Mi laughed angrily and shouted angrily.


    Ding Ning slowly stood up, without fear, and a hint of sarcasm came up at the corners of his mouth: "you can be a threat. In fact, I don''t want to make things so embarrassing. It''s just that the elder seems to have a great prejudice against me. He always perfunctory and doesn''t give me face."


    "Face? It''s just a wild bastard. What face do you have in front of me?"


    Kong MI was furious and scolded indiscriminately.


    "Presumptuous!"


    The ancestor of the winged man gave a violent drink, and there was a terrible killing opportunity flashing in the bottom of her eyes. Not to mention that she still wanted to use Ding Ning, Kong Mi violated her scales by scolding Ding Ning as a hybrid. No matter he was wild, he came from the wilderness, and he was also the pure blood of the winged people. Scolding Ding Ning as a hybrid was equivalent to scolding the whole winged people as a hybrid.


    Kong Mi trembled all over, and then he reflected that he was a little unscrupulous and scolded the winged people.


    "Big speaker, I didn''t mean it. I was just angry for a moment and didn''t choose what to say."


    Wolf Li and others also quickly made a round in the middle, and then temporarily calmed down the anger of the ancestor of the wing man. It''s just that people don''t marry their daughter. It''s family affairs. It''s useless even if she wants to help Ding Ning speak.


    Unfortunately, the ancestor of the winged man planned to let him go, but Ding Ning didn''t intend to let him go. He sneered and said, "I respect you as Kong Lei''s second grandfather, so I respect you as an elder. I didn''t expect you to be so reckless. Well, since you don''t give me face, I don''t have to leave face for you, come!"


    "What do you want? Do you want the army to besiege me?"


    Kong MI was afraid of the ancestors of the winged people, but he was not afraid of Ding Ning. He shouted fiercely.


    "Besiege you? You think too much of yourself."


    With a contemptuous smile, Ding Ning told the guard to bring people over, turned around and bowed to the speakers: "I want to ask you, predecessors, is it right for you to assume the position of majority?"


    "Of course, you became the leader in the selection competition."


    They didn''t know what medicine Ding Ning sold in the gourd, and nodded in affirmation.


    "I also want to ask, what is the authority of most unified posts?"


    Ding Ning continued.


    "Be responsible for administering the whole army, dealing with military affairs, armaments and military discipline, and have the command and transfer power of the army and the right to deal with violations of military discipline."


    The speaker replied generally.


    "Then I would like to ask, if someone maliciously slanders me, even spreads rumors in the army, slanders my reputation and bewitches the morale of the army, what should such a person do!"


    Ding Ning straightened up and said proudly.


    "You are Datong and the supreme officer of the army. If anyone dares to violate military discipline, secretly slander the officer, spread rumors and confuse the morale of the army, there will be no amnesty!"


    Wolf Li replied without hesitation. Although he didn''t like Ding Ning before, his impression of him has greatly changed since he got the war report and knew that the wolf riding army of his family made the first contribution with Ding Ning.


    You should know that the greater the contribution made by Wolf riding, the more military achievements will be. When the war is won, the reward will be given, and the high wind wolf clan will also benefit from it.


    Kongmi''s face changed greatly. He immediately understood Ding Ning''s intention. It was to force him to obey with Kongyu''s life.


    But he didn''t believe that Ding Ning would know about it. He specially arranged Kong Yu to do it secretly. He didn''t think Ding Ning would catch anything. He immediately took a chance and didn''t speak with a black face.


    The ancestor of the winged man frowned. She thought that the peacock family would be unwilling to do something behind their backs. Such things can be big or small, but Ding Ning caught the evidence. It''s not something that can pass with one eye open and one eye closed.


    Spreading rumors in the army, slandering officers and bewitching the morale of the army is a capital crime. If Ding Ning can produce conclusive evidence, even Kong MI can''t come forward. There are some things you can do secretly. Everyone knows it well and may not say anything. But if you get it on the table, you must deal with it impartially and make an example for military discipline.


    Kong Lei closed her mouth and looked at Ding Ning pleadingly. Although she knew that everything Ding Ning did was for her, she really let her watch her cousin Kong Yu be beheaded in public, and she couldn''t do it.


    Ding Ning looked at her and said seriously, "this war is related to the lives of thousands of people and the life and death of all the families here. No matter what his purpose is and who instructs him to spread rumors secretly and confuse the morale of the army, his heart is punishable and unforgivable. As a deputy, you can''t help but understand the ruthless truth of military law."


    "I..."


    Kong Lei clenched her lips and lowered her head. She was confused. She didn''t understand this truth, but Kong Yu must be her cousin. She couldn''t sit idly by.


    Besides, this guy''s full mouth of military law and discipline doesn''t actually use this as a chip to force grandpa II to obey. If Kong Mi agrees, she promised Ding Ning that she would never make an issue of Kong Yu''s affairs.


    When the speakers heard what Ding Ning said, they suddenly realized that the people he had talked about for a long time were peacock people. They couldn''t help looking at Kong MI. The people who could let Ding Ning bully Kong Mi must have something to do with him.


    Wolf Li and others looked at Kong Mi angrily and scolded a fool in their heart. Although everyone was fighting openly and secretly before, they were fighting for power, and the overall situation should be taken into account. Therefore, after Ding Ning''s victory, they didn''t mind putting down their body to resolve their gratitude and resentment. After all, they really have the ability and deserve everyone''s attention.


    However, the peacock clan did something bad. For their own personal grievances, they even sent people to spread rumors in the army and confuse the morale of the army. At least, the peacock clan ignored the overall situation and discredited Ding Ning for their personal grievances, but at most, it was undermining the unity between the alliances and trying to disintegrate the solid fortress of the Wing Alliance from the inside. This is not just a matter of confusing the morale of the army, Seriously, it''s not too much to say that he is a spy sent by the ten thousand demon city.


    Ding Ning''s move is cruel. There is no way out for Kong MI. Will he protect his grandson? Don''t protect it. Say he is ungrateful, even regardless of his blood and family; Bao Ba, as the speaker of the alliance, he perverted the law for personal gain and undermined military discipline.


    More importantly, even if he wants to protect, it depends on whether Ding Ning gives him face. Don''t forget that Ding Ning is not only a majority leader, but also occupies the seat of speaker. He is no worse than Kong MI in identity.


    Kong Mi''s face was livid, but he kept beating drums in his heart. Ding Ning said everything about it. Coupled with Kong Lei''s expression, if he didn''t know that the matter had been completely exposed, he would be a fool.


    Regardless of his face, he whispered, "let''s stop this matter, Dadu Tong. Kong Yu is young, not sensible and has made a big mistake. Please give him a chance."


    Ding Ning ignored him at all. He turned his head and didn''t look at him. The matter has reached the present stage. Kong MI is still stubborn and never mentions the marriage proposal. A person who doesn''t feel painful and itchy wants to expose it. Don''t think about it.


    Kong MI was so angry that his liver hurt. Now he dared not agree to Ding Ning''s proposal. The reason why he didn''t mention it was to bargain so that Ding Ning wouldn''t go back. After all, Kong Yu''s life was still in his hand.


    "Dadu Tong, after careful consideration, I think Kong Lei is lucky to marry a hero like you. I personally have no opinion, but you also know that my eldest brother is his own grandfather. I can''t decide whether he agrees or not."


    In Kong Mi''s divine sense, he saw Kong Yu dragged here like a dead dog by two soldiers. He didn''t dare to delay any longer and said quickly.


    "Hero? I''m just a wild bastard."


    Ding Ning''s mind has always been small. Kong MI is soft, and he doesn''t intend to let him go so cheaply.


    Kongmi''s face was blue and red, changeable. He gritted his teeth ruthlessly, forced out a stiff smile, bowed his head and said, "it''s my cheap mouth, it''s my wrong words. Please don''t remember villains, don''t take them to heart."


    Everyone was in a trance. The scene of Ding Ning and Kong Mi bowing their heads to apologize before was still fresh in our eyes, but we didn''t expect that Feng Shui would turn around so soon. It was his turn to bow down and apologize in turn. Ding Ning is really the Lord who must report!


    All present were the peak demon king. Shenzhi had already found that Kong Yu was dragged here. It suddenly dawned on him. No wonder Kong MI, who has always been arrogant, would be soft. That''s his favorite grandson.


    Although everyone knows it, they are all old and sophisticated guys. Where would they deliberately expose them and pretend not to know it? Gu left and right said that he would get around, lest Kong Mi''s face could not be up and down, and they really broke up with Ding Ning.


    Wolf Li, Niu Yue and Yuan Ming looked at each other and saw the disappointment in each other''s eyes. They nodded and signaled to stop the alliance with the peacock family. They thought it would be unwise to form an alliance with a narrow-minded and stupid man like Kong MI. If they continued, they didn''t know what moth Kong Mi would make.


    War is not a trifle. They are betting for their own ethnic groups. This is a gamble related to the survival of ethnic groups. No one can afford to lose, but Kong MI can still ignore the overall situation for his own interests in such a serious matter. This is irresponsible to them and the whole league. Such people do not deserve to form an alliance with them.


    Between Kong MI and Ding Ning, one can''t achieve enough and defeat more, and one has unparalleled combat power. Isn''t it obvious how to choose? Unknowingly, their inner balance has gradually begun to tilt.


    "You are an elder. What you say is really a bad boy."


    Ding Ning was appalled at the speed of changing his face. Seeing that Kong Mi finally lowered his head and softened his expressionless face, he immediately showed a sunny smile. A look of panic and fear also gave Kong Mi enough face.


    Then a secret message was sent to escort Kong Yu back. Don''t come here. The ordered guard had long been instructed by Ding Ning. He deliberately walked so slowly. When he got the order, he immediately escorted Kong Yu away.


    Kong MI, who always looked at this scene, was relieved. Kong Lei was also relieved. Everyone was relieved.


    Although they despise Kong Mi''s stupidity, there is no doubt about the strength of the peacock clan. In this situation where they do not have an advantage, they really don''t want to see Ding Ning and the peacock clan completely tear their faces. At that step, the wing Terran alliance is really dangerous.


    Funny Kong MI, a fool, couldn''t see through this. He was just frightened by Ding Ning and obediently bowed his head.

 Chapter 1155

    But I don''t know if Ding Ning really plans to tear his face with Kong MI. Will the peacock clan quit the alliance in anger?


    Hehe, I''m kidding. In his opinion, this possibility doesn''t exist at all, and Kong MI can''t represent the whole peacock family.


    It''s probably that those who are in the game and those who are on the sidelines are clear.


    Ding Ning was just a passer-by. He never took the victory or defeat of the war too seriously. He just wanted to enter the holy mountain as a springboard. Just because he didn''t care so much, he saw it more clearly than anyone.


    He has long analyzed the possible consequences and made an accurate judgment. For the sake of the war, the position of the peacock family has been very clear. Even if they are reluctantly accepted by the Wanyao City, it is impossible to pay any attention. Even the Wanyao city will prevent them from being undercover.


    Judging from the dividends of this war, the peacock family has no possibility of defection in the middle. They can only follow the wing man family to Hei to obtain the greatest benefits. Reluctantly defecting, even if they win the final victory, will not benefit at all. They may not even be qualified to live in the third ring road. It''s not as good as before. In the past, the peacock family lived in the second ring road.


    This result is simply unacceptable to the peacock people who have made a clear bet to ascend to the sky, so they have no choice.


    Kong MI is stupid, but not stupid. He knows very well that if he dares to make an impulsive decision to withdraw from the alliance, he will be strongly opposed by the whole ethnic group. This is where Ding Ning dares to threaten him.


    "What''s your plan to retreat?"


    Although Kong MI was forced to bow his head and apologize, he was a man who wanted to face after all. He felt that the people looked at him with strange eyes and a burning fever on his face. He forced himself to pretend that nothing had happened and changed the topic.


    "Excuse me. Please don''t be impatient. Just wait for the good news."


    Ding Ning smiled mysteriously and pulled Kong Lei with a pretty face and blush to go out.


    "Then we''ll wait for good news."


    Kong Mi felt that Ding Ning was demonstrating with him. He was uncomfortable and said in a strange way.


    "Don''t worry, just wait!"


    Ding Ning didn''t think so, smiled and walked away.


    Leaving a room full of people looking at each other, Bai Chuanxiu frowned and looked at the ancestor of the winged man: "speaker, do you think he can do it? That''s a million troops."


    "I also feel insecure. Although Dadu Tong has made outstanding achievements in the war, after all, the difference in troops has tripled."


    Niu Yue said with a worried face.


    "Yes, speaker, I think we have to make other preparations. In case of defeat, we can..."


    Langli didn''t finish, but everyone understood what he meant, and the atmosphere became extremely depressed.


    "Don''t doubt people. Don''t doubt employers. Don''t trust him now. What else can you do?"


    In the turbid old eyes of the winged ancestor, he said faintly.


    People: "


    "This is a huge army. Do you really have a way to defeat them?"


    In the big tent of the Chinese army, Kong Lei looked at Ding Ning staring at the sand table, put on a cloak for him and asked anxiously.


    "I never fight uncertain battles. Since I dare to say it, there is certainly a way."


    Ding Ning tightened her hand and said with confidence.


    Kong Lei looked happy and asked, "what''s the way? Tell me."


    "Buddha said, don''t say, don''t say!"


    Ding Ning looks like a divine stick. Kong Lei is angry and wants to beat him.


    "Wolf Kui!"


    Ding Ning suddenly gave a big drink.


    "My subordinates are here!"


    Wolf Kui walked quickly into the camp, knelt on one knee, hugged his fist and shouted.


    "How far is the enemy from us?"


    Ding Ning calmly stood with his hands down.


    "The scouts have just come to report. The army is moving out and marching slowly. At present, it is still three thousand miles away from our army. We can''t get to our battlefield until about evening."


    Wolf Kui always paid attention to the Scout''s military newspaper and replied without hesitation.


    "The whole army is ordered to stand by and mobilize all wolves to attack the enemy with me."


    Ding Ning shook his cloak and shouted with pride.


    "Yes!"


    Wolf Kui''s eyes lit up. He was excited and responded loudly. He stood up and strode to preach.


    Wolf riding is born for war. Although the enemy chieftains are powerful, wolf riding is fearless. As long as you follow Dadu, although thousands of people will go.


    "No, it''s too dangerous. I don''t agree. You''re the commander-in-chief. How can you personally take risks? Besides, all the wolves together are only two or three hundred thousand people. Don''t you take such a small force to resist thousands of troops and die?"


    Kong Lei panicked, grabbed Ding Ning''s arm and objected strongly.


    "Don''t worry, I have my own strategy to defeat the enemy."


    Ding Ning patted her hand and said softly, "I haven''t married you yet. How can I die? Don''t worry, I will return safely."


    Kong Leimei stared at him and said firmly, "that won''t work unless you take me with you."


    "That won''t work. The army can''t be ownerless for a moment. Besides, you have another important task to stay."


    Ding Ning reached out and took out a brocade bag and handed it to her. He said seriously, "I have arranged what you want to do. Later, you will act according to what the brocade bag says. It''s up to you whether you can wipe out the enemy army or not."


    "Wipe out the enemy? That''s thousands of troops?"


    Kong Lei opened her mouth in amazement and said in an incredible way. She really didn''t know where Ding Ning came from and dared to say such words.


    "War will inevitably kill people."


    Ding Ning flashed a fierce look in his eyes and said in a determined tone: "since I can''t guarantee that our soldiers will not die, let all the enemies die."


    Kong Lei clenched her pink lips and stared at him as if she didn''t know Ding Ning. At this moment, he seemed so domineering and cold to her.


    "There is no right or wrong in the war. Either they die or we die. Since we have met each other, there is no need to be soft hearted. Last night, if I could be cruel and wipe out all the defeated enemy forces, even if the Golden Lion clan participated in the war, it could not pose a threat to us. I am still too kind-hearted."


    Ding Ning said reflectively and took a deep look at Kong Lei: "I went and remember to act according to the plan in my brocade bag. Before reaching the destination, these marching plans shall not be informed to anyone in advance except the commander of each leader."


    "Do you suspect that there are details of the enemy in our army?"


    Kong Lei looked up and asked in horror.


    "Whether there is one or not, it''s not too much to be careful. What I can do is to minimize our losses and bring back all the soldiers I can bring back."


    Ding Ning said with both hands on his back and a heavy heart. Although he was sure to win the battle, he would not sacrifice less. What he could do was to let his people live as many as possible, that''s all.


    "Do you want to dig out the fine work?"


    Kong Lei knew that Ding Ning had made up her mind and stopped persuading. She looked at Ding Ning with concern and asked.


    "No, even if there is careful work, as long as they do it according to what is said in the brocade bag, they will not play any role. Once we completely annihilate the enemy, they will have no way back."


    Ding Ning said with confidence.


    "OK, I will act according to the plan, but you must promise me to come back safely."


    Kong Lei nestled in Ding Ning''s arms, put her head on his shoulder and said reluctantly.


    "Don''t worry, my life is hard, waiting for me."


    Ding Ning grabbed her shoulder with both hands, gently pushed her away, printed a kiss on her forehead, let go, turned and strode away.


    Kong Lei stared at his tall back and whispered, "I''ll wait for you!"


    Ten thousand demon city army, banners fluttering, the dark army is all over the mountains and fields, and you can''t see the end at a glance.


    Surrounded by heavy troops, huge handsome flags marked with black tiger, dragon, nine tailed bird, white bear and Golden Lion totem fluttered in the wind.


    The Chinese army tent was set on the back of a huge mammoth and walked slowly with the army.


    In the big tent, the black tiger king, the green Jiao king, the White Bear King, the purple finch king and a golden lion king are sitting cross legged to discuss what.


    "No one thought that Ding Ning''s child was so bold and dared to counter attack our army camp. This time, if the lion king didn''t help us, we would be ashamed and lost home this time."


    The White Bear King mocked himself with a little compliment.


    "Brother Xiong, you''re welcome. I, the first guard of Luoyun market town, have been facing the guard of Wanyao city for thousands of years. Naturally, we both prosper and lose. Our family also had friends with the winged people in those years. We didn''t want to get involved in the war, but we couldn''t sit back and ignore the war, so we had to send troops to help. This time, with our lion warriors participating in the war, we will win a great victory and protect Wanyao Peace of mind. "


    The Lion King smiled modestly and seemed very modest, but the complacency and extravagance in his smile were not concealed.


    The black tiger king and others secretly scolded the hypocritical old goods. It would be strange that the bastard was willing to send troops if he didn''t promise the lion family to enter the 10000 demon city to be on an equal footing with them, but on the surface, he couldn''t pile up a smile and compliment his integrity.


    On the surface, the green Jiao King forced himself to smile, but he was anxious and restless. Ao Hong and AO Tu were the two most promising sons under his knees. Now Ao Hong died, and AO Tu also died in the chaos last night.


    He has sent countless people to look for it, but there is no news so far. How can he not be worried? His psychology has secretly regretted. If he knew so, he would not let Aotu follow the army.


    The black tiger king also died two of his most promising sons. He couldn''t see what was on his mind. He comforted: "King qingjiao, lucky people have their own appearance. Don''t worry too much."


    "Yes, speaking of it, we all have children who died in the hands of Ding Ning. Hum, after we defeat the wing man alliance this time, we must peel off the skin and bones of this bastard and break them into pieces to relieve my hatred."


    The White Bear King roared with gnashing teeth.


    "Yes, this little bastard and we all have the hatred of killing his son. Not killing him is not enough to vent my hatred. When I catch him, I will execute him personally."


    The black tiger king looked at Sen Han and said coldly.


    "I only hope that Aotu can come back alive now. It doesn''t matter what else."


    The green Jiao king said somewhat disheartened. What if he risked the universal condemnation to revolt, destroyed almost all the winged people and occupied the ten thousand demon leaders? No or nothing?


    Now retribution has come. His two best sons died and disappeared. He really regretted what he had done.


    "King qingjiao, when is it? Those who achieve great things don''t stick to small things. Aren''t they two sons? We all have a long history of Shouyuan. When we calm down the winged Terran, sit down in the ten thousand demon city, calm down and slowly give birth to more."


    The golden lion said with a smile.


    The green Jiao King stared and said angrily, "it''s not your son who died. Naturally, you don''t feel bad."


    "Hey, I don''t like to hear that. Sacrifice is inevitable for great cause. Even if it was my son who died, I would never blink."


    The golden lion said with awe inspiring righteousness.


    Everyone rolled their eyes, MD, and knew to say sarcastic words. When you die, your son will see if you can laugh again.

 Chapter 1156

    "It was reported that the Qianfeng battalion was attacked by the enemy, and the right forward deputy commander Luo Yu was stabbed and killed. The left forward deputy commander Luo Li led the army to pursue and kill in a rage. He was trapped in a fog, and his life and death is still unknown."


    Just then, a report from the military intelligence officer Cang Huang came outside the account.


    "What? My jade son!"


    The golden lion king suddenly stood up, his face was pale and screamed, and he burst into tears.


    The four demon kings looked at each other and saw the color of schadenfreude in each other''s eyes. This is the report of the present world.


    The green Jiao King hypocritically said, "the Lion King mourns. It is inevitable to sacrifice for victory. General Luo Yu died well and should be a model for our army."


    "You... You... You..."


    The Lion King''s eyes were filled with towering anger. Pointing to the green Jiao King''s Qi, he shivered and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "What are you? You were awe inspiring just now? Why, the king''s son''s life is not worth money, but your son''s life is worth money?"


    The green Jiao King''s face sank and shouted angrily. He couldn''t bear the hypocrisy of the old lion.


    Although the Lion King''s strength is good, it is still a little worse than the four kings of the ten thousand demon city. If the four kings sea didn''t have to rely on the strength of the lion family, the green Jiao king would have wanted to kill him.


    The White Bear King sneered. The Lion King begged him with his arrogant and domineering face. He endured it for a long time. Don''t forget that he also had a son who died in Ding Ning''s hands.


    "Well, well, let''s eliminate the fire. Now is the time for us to unite sincerely. We must not mess up because of a moment''s anger."


    Although the black tiger king can''t bear the appearance of the Lion King''s villains, starting from the overall situation, we must not quarrel among ourselves at this time. We can only stand up and make things right.


    "Yes, yes, everyone calm down. The top priority now is to seize the time to save general Luo Li. I''m afraid it will be late if we delay any more."


    Purple Sparrow''s mind was the most peaceful, so she quickly opened her mouth to persuade him.


    "Wheezing, wheezing!"


    The Lion King''s face was cloudy, but he soon calmed down. He knew that the purple bird demon king was right. Luo Yu was dead. It was important to catch the traitor time and save Luo Li.


    "Hum!"


    King qingjiao knew that he had to rely on the strength of the lion king at this time. If he really wanted to kill him, his military morale would be lax immediately. For the sake of the overall situation, he could only bear this tone.


    "What''s the situation? There are so many people in the army. How could they be attacked secretly? Didn''t you send scouts to explore the way?"


    The purple sparrow demon king majestically rushed out to the waiting military intelligence officer and asked.


    "Report to the demon king that a scout had been exploring the way ahead. However, the Scout didn''t send any news, and didn''t know where the enemy came from. He retreated immediately after attacking the Qianfeng camp. General Luo Feng led his personal guards to catch up in a rage. As a result, he chased into the fog Valley in front, and there was no more movement."


    The military intelligence officer reported timidly.


    "Misty Valley?"


    The purple sparrow demon king frowned: "I know this place is filled with clouds all year round, but there is no danger. How can there be no movement."


    The military intelligence officer said, "it''s not clear. Commander Luo Yuncheng is worried about the safety of deputy commander Luo Li. He has sent Colonel Luo nan to lead a team of 10000 people into the fog Valley to search for the trace of deputy commander Luo Li. There is no news yet. Commander Luo Yuncheng sent someone to ask for instructions. Do you want to continue marching or wait for rescue news?"


    "Keep marching!"


    "Stay where you are and wait for news!"


    The green Jiao king and the lion king shouted at the same time. After shouting, they stared like a pair of cockfighting.


    The Lion King''s beard and hair were all open. He stared at the green Jiao king and said angrily, "what does the green Jiao King mean? My son Luo Li''s life and death are uncertain. What can I do later?"


    "Joke, don''t you think it''s ridiculous that you think it''s a child''s house. It''s a war. Thousands of troops stop to wait for one person?"


    The green Jiao King met the way tit for tat.


    "Hum, don''t forget that half of the ten million troops are the soldiers of my lion family. I say stop."


    The Lion King snorted coldly and said arrogantly.


    "What? Does the lion king want to oppress people and be arbitrary?"


    The green Jiao king suddenly stood up and asked in a gloomy way.


    "Well, calm down, lion king. We can understand your mood, but war is war. Now that you have decided to cooperate with us, there is no way out. Do you think the winger alliance will let you go now if you withdraw with the army?"


    The black tiger king is also a little angry. Does the lion king have a brain? It''s ridiculous to ask tens of millions of troops to stop marching for the life and death of a son.


    "Lion King, we will never agree to stay in place. The so-called one-stop effort will decline again and exhaust three times. If it is only because of a small group of enemy aggression, we will stagnate. Do you know how much impact this will have on morale?"


    The purple sparrow demon king raised his face for the first time and said seriously.


    "Yes, I won''t March and fight again. I also know the importance of morale. I suddenly stopped marching for no reason. I know what''s good. I don''t know. I think we''re afraid. It really affects morale. Can you bear the responsibility?"


    The White Bear King tilted at the lion king and said with a smile.


    "What? Are the four going to cross the river and tear down the bridge and unite to force me? Don''t forget, we agreed before that I am the commander-in-chief of this war."


    The lion king shouted fiercely, "since I dare to cooperate with you, I will naturally have the assurance to kill you. If you don''t believe it, you can try."


    When the four kings saw the Lion King''s confident appearance, they looked at each other suspiciously. They didn''t know what kind of cards the lion king had, but he was so tough.


    The purple sparrow demon king''s face was a little calm and his voice eased a little: "Lion King, you think too much. We also start from the perspective of the overall situation. Now we are in a time of great morale. If we suddenly stop marching, the soldiers below don''t know what happened. If there is a commotion, we will fall short."


    "Yes, lion king, we can''t afford to lose. We must not make a mistake at this critical time. You should think twice."


    The White Bear King said painstakingly.


    The Lion King''s face was cloudy and sunny. After thinking for a long time, he hummed coldly: "it''s all right, it''s all right, the army continues to move forward, but I''ll leave a leader to search and rescue my son Luo Li."


    One leader is a million, and ten thousand demons lead the army, which is known as ten million. In fact, there are so many. Even the collected disabled soldiers add up, the total force is only more than eight million. It is unreasonable that the lion king should leave a million troops for search and rescue in order to be just a Luo Li.


    The green Jiao King''s face changed when he heard the speech. He was waiting for a loud scold, but he was held by the purple sparrow demon king and shook his head to stop, "OK, just as the lion king said."


    "How can purple finch agree to such an absurd request?"


    King qingjiao asked angrily.


    "The total number of troops of the winged alliance is no more than three million. Even if we leave a million troops, we still have seven million, occupying an absolute advantage. Taking more than one million and less than one million will not affect the overall situation."


    The purple finch sneered and said: "Now is not the time to turn against him. The final decisive battle is about to begin. What we need is the top combat power. The lion king may not matter, but don''t forget that there are many top demon kings following the lion race. With these top demon kings, we can steadily surpass the winger alliance at the level of top combat power. To put it mildly, even if our army is defeated, In the final showdown, as long as we can win, there is not no chance of turning over. "


    The green Jiao king suddenly nodded and said, "the purple sparrow king still sees far. Indeed, let him toss around. The final decisive battle is the most important."


    The four kings soon reached a consensus and were tossed by the lion king


    Seeing that the four kings were soft, the lion king was secretly complacent as if he had won the war. Even the pain of losing his son seemed to have been diluted a lot.


    Then he began to give orders and order the army to continue to move forward. Lest others don''t try their best, he also ordered his brother Luo Yuncheng to take a million troops of Qianfeng camp to the misty valley. Even if it was filled with human life, he should bring Luo Li back.


    Fog filled the valley with white fog, and I couldn''t see my fingers.


    Wolf yuan is a wolf riding captain. At the moment, he and the 10000 wolf riding team behind him stared at Luo Li and others. They cried and laughed in the white fog as if they had lost their mind. Their eyes to Ding Ning were full of enthusiasm.


    They really don''t understand what''s going on. Luo Li and others fiercely chased into Luo fog Valley, but most of them just waved their hands. The white fog suddenly became rich, and these guys became Luo''s crazy appearance.


    The most magical thing is that the white fog that can make people crazy not only does no harm to them, but also does not affect their sight at all.


    "Dadu Tong, don''t we do it?"


    The wolf asked, puzzled.


    "Don''t worry, these are just desserts, and the next is dinner."


    Blue hair Ding Ning carried his hands and said with a leisurely smile that millions of troops are not less. As long as he keeps losing blood to the army of wandemon City, how much can there be left in the main battlefield?


    The wolf scratched his head. Although he didn''t know why, he didn''t continue to ask. Most of them said everything was right. Following the unpredicted God of war, he would never lose the war. This is the unswerving belief he established after several hard battles with Ding Ning.


    Lanfa dingning is very excited at the moment. The situation has completely exceeded his expectations and is developing in the most ideal way.


    What is the most important thing in war? There is no doubt that it is information. Whoever can master the enemy''s movements can plan the layout in advance and dominate the process of the war.


    He did not expect that after his personal participation in the war, he had formed a subtle connection with the five separate bodies, and established an extremely hidden and powerful divine knowledge network.


    The range of his divine sense was only 50000 meters, but under the connection and increase of five separate bodies, it reached a terrible 300000 meters. Almost every move of the army of Wanyao city was completed under his divine sense.


    This was an unexpected joy, which made him more confident of winning this war with completely unequal information at the least cost.


    What made him even more unexpected was the headstrong old lion. Misty valley was only the first place he set for burying soldiers. I thought it would be good to kill 180000 enemy troops and blow the morale of the other party. Unexpectedly, the stupid lion took the initiative to send him a gift of millions of troops.


    If heaven does not take it, it will be blamed!


    Ding Ning can''t forgive himself if he doesn''t accept the big gift offered to the door.


    With the fog formed by God killing insects, it can not only devour each other''s spiritual power, but also plunge them into a fantasy, not to mention millions of troops, even tens of millions of troops will never come back.


    Ding Ning''s happiness worry is how to collect the bodies of millions of soldiers. It''s a natural blood pill. It must not be wasted. It seems that we have to work hard for xun''er and you.


    The information transmission between divine consciousness is only a moment. When millions of troops fill the sea into the fog Valley, it is destined to become a killing battlefield.

 Chapter 1157

    Luo Yuncheng led a million troops of Qianfeng camp and stopped in front of the mouth of the fog valley with a dignified face.


    "Commander, shall we go in?"


    Luo Feng, the school captain beside him, stared at the deep valley mouth with some fear, as if there was a fierce beast that chose people to eat, which made him feel uneasy.


    Deputy commander Luo Yu was killed by the enemy''s sneak attack. Deputy commander Luo Li chased and killed into the misty valley with his personal guards. Colonel Luo Nan led a team of 10000 people to rescue and fell. Up to now, life and death are unknown, and no one escaped to deliver the news. It''s strange if these people are not afraid.


    "What if you don''t go in? It''s hard to break the military order."


    Luo Yuncheng sighed, but his heart was suffocated.


    Big brother Luo gathered. The man was always headstrong and never allowed anyone to disobey. He ordered him to stay with a million troops. Even if it was filled with human life, he would save Luo Li. In his eyes, a million troops, including his own brother, were not as good as his son''s life, which made him very uncomfortable.


    He would rather take his soldiers to fight with the winger alliance in the battlefield, even if they were buried in the battlefield, than die in this frightening fog valley.


    "The misty Valley is very strange. The commander must not risk himself."


    Luo Feng admonished with flashing eyes, but he was secretly calculating in his heart.


    He is a neglected child of the Golden Lion family. Luo Li is always arrogant and domineering because he is Luo Yunji''s son. He wants this guy to die in the fog valley. He doesn''t want to risk his life to save him. "Well, don''t say it. It''s hard to violate military orders. Even if it''s filled with human life, we''ll wipe out the fog valley today. Life wants to see people and death wants to see corpses."


    Luo Yunji frowned and yelled.


    He can''t see Luo Feng''s careful thinking. He is very dissatisfied. When is it? These guys in the family are still intriguing and only care about their own interests. It''s really sad to be born in the yellow lion family.


    Luo Feng shrunk his neck and quietly skimmed his mouth. He knew that his careful thinking had been seen through and dared not say more, but his eyes were slipping and calculating his escape strategy.


    "If the army charged with me, I don''t believe that millions of troops are still rough in this valley."


    Luo yun ji knows that he doesn''t know how many Eyeliner he has laid in his brother''s side. If he hang back and is told to his eldest brother, he will not be able to eat fruit, even if he finally rescued Roy.


    "Charge!"


    Luo Yunji has always been popular among the yellow lion people. Although only 100000 soldiers in the million army are members of the lion people, they have taken the lead, and the fear of the million army has been swept away. With the morale like a rainbow, Luo Yunji rode his horse and whipped his whip, and rushed into the valley with Luo Yunji.


    Luo Feng cursed secretly in his heart. He wanted to slip away when people didn''t pay attention. Even being a deserter is better than dying here. However, millions of troops were forced into the valley like a torrent of steel.


    The clear sight suddenly blossomed, and there was a vast expanse of white in front of us. The noisy army just now seemed to suddenly disappear, and the surrounding quiet was palpitating.


    This strange scene made Luo Feng flustered. He swallowed his saliva in fear. Without hesitation, he turned and ran back, trying to escape from the fog Valley immediately.


    But he even made it out, but more than ten minutes later, he still had a vast expanse of white in front of him, and he couldn''t get out of the scope shrouded in white fog.


    This made him tremble all over, and infinite panic arose in his heart. He desperately waved his weapons and attacked the invisible enemy around him. He shouted hysterically: "come out, get out, kill, kill, kill..."


    Poof!


    The blood splashed everywhere, and the feeling of weapons entering the meat made Luo Feng energetic. He waved his weapons like chicken blood, roared and killed, and tried his best to kill forward.


    This scene took place everywhere in the misty valley. After losing five senses and six senses, millions of troops who thought they were trapped in a siege fought like headless flies. They were as powerful as crazy tigers and shouted loudly.


    Millions of troops are crowded together. The density is too high. Waving weapons casually can hurt people, but they fall into a dreamland and mistakenly think they have killed the enemy. The fear of infinite amplification in their hearts makes them dare not believe anyone. They cry like beating chicken blood, waving weapons more and more wildly and fiercely to kill those invisible enemies.


    The wolf riders stood on a cliff at leisure and watched millions of troops kill each other in the fog illusion. The broken limbs and arms kept flying. There was an endless stream of screams, and the bloody smell rushed into the sky


    Even those wolf riders who are used to seeing life and death have a strong discomfort. They look more and more awe at the mountain like Datong, who has always stood with their hands down. They have a trace of happiness in their hearts. Fortunately, Datong is on our side. Otherwise, they may be the people who are killing each other like they are blind.


    "Stop, stop, this is a fantasy!"


    Luo Yuncheng''s experience is no exception, but as a peak demon king, his strength and willpower are by no means comparable to his soldiers, and he has not lost his mind.


    After entering the fog area and losing the five senses and six senses, he realized that it was bad. He forcibly restrained his mind and shouted to remind the soldiers under his command. However, although his voice was heard clearly by the wolf, the soldiers under the closed five senses and six senses could not hear it. In order to protect himself, he waved his weapons desperately and killed the "enemies" emerging from all directions.


    Luo Yuncheng didn''t know how many attacks he had suffered from his comrades in arms. Although he knew this was a fairyland, he had to start killing in order to protect himself, otherwise he would be cut to death by endless random knives.


    "Well, this guy is still awake. I have to kill him."


    Ding Ning looked at Luo Yuncheng and could still keep awake. He immediately said something faintly and jumped down the cliff.


    "Dadu Tong... Be careful!"


    The wolf was shocked. It was a million troops. As the saying goes, the teacher was killed with random fists. In the chaotic army, even the God of war was afraid to be spared. He was about to dissuade, but swallowed back his words.


    Because he saw that Ding Ning had fallen into the valley and wandered away with light clouds and wind. As soon as those random knives and guns attacked him, they would be unloaded aside by a gentle force like water waves. Unexpectedly, no one''s attack could be close to him.


    At this moment, he was like a God walking on earth.


    "Die!"


    Ding Ning strolled smoothly close to Luo Yuncheng. Before he could make a move, Luo Yuncheng suddenly opened his mouth and burst into a drink. An invisible sound wave rippled in the air like a shock wave, shaking everyone''s mind and rushing towards Ding Ning. The soldiers affected by the sound wave didn''t even have time to make a miserable cry, Like the quicksand swept by the strong wind, it is fragmented, collapsed and turned into a ground of flesh and blood.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed a different color. Is this the magic power of the Golden Lion family, lion roar? I little interesting.


    "Kill!"


    Ding Ning''s tongue burst into spring thunder, and he also gave a loud drink. An invisible sound wave surged and filled the air. Like a water wave, it collided with the roaring sound of the lion in Luoyun City, annihilating each other into invisibility.


    Ding Ning was surprised by this result, and the color in his eyes was even worse. You know, this acoustic attack was simulated by him in combination with the way of tide. Although there was only one sound, it actually sent out nine sound waves. He thought it was enough to talk about Luo Yun city''s killing, but he didn''t expect that the nine sound waves could offset the lion''s roar, which surprised him.


    "Interesting, really interesting!"


    Ding Ning carefully recalled Luo Yuncheng''s appearance when the lion roared and the death of the soldiers he killed. His eyes suddenly brightened and a sudden color appeared on his face.


    When Luo Yuncheng roared, his lips trembled constantly, and even the muscles on his face rippled like the pool water wrinkled by the strong wind. Those soldiers who were affected by the broken corpses were broken to pieces. The general sound wave attack would never cause such consequences. Therefore, Luo Yuncheng''s lion roar must contain some special forces. What is it?


    Ding Ning was very interested in this and was not in a hurry to kill Luo Yuncheng. He slapped him lightly. This slap was not for killing, but for provocation.


    Sure enough, Luo Yuncheng lived up to his expectations. After feeling attacked, he opened his mouth and roared again with his fighting instinct.


    Ding Ning showed a smile on his face. Unexpectedly, he stretched out a hand to the side to receive the lion roar. He wanted to feel what kind of mystery it contained, even if he would be hurt by the lion roar.


    Always paying close attention to him, the faces of the wolf riders changed sharply. Their hearts immediately raised to their throat and shouted, "Dadu Tong, be careful!"


    Even if Ding Ning is invincible in their hearts, they have seen the power of lion roar before Luoyun city. The flesh of the big demon level is vulnerable and crushed into slag. They don''t think most of them can resist lion roar without injury.


    They really don''t understand why they should try to take this move by taking personal risks and hard resistance when it is clear that most of them can easily avoid this attack.


    Where do the wolf riders know that Ding Ning has an almost paranoid attachment to the study of novelty. If he doesn''t study the word ugly Yin Mao when he sees new things, he will never give up.


    So, in the worried eyes of the wolf riders, Ding Ning''s arm was undoubtedly wiped out under the roaring sound of the lion. The only thing they didn''t understand was that most of Tong''s hands were gone, but they didn''t see a drop of blood, and even showed a suddenly enlightened look. How brilliant the smile on his face was.


    Ding Ning was certainly happy. Although he lost an arm of Wu soul, it was also a serious injury to him. Even the soul light became dim, but he personally realized the unique power contained in the lion roar. Shock, shock.


    Although he had imitated the roar of a lion before, he had only its shape but not its God. He had not completely mastered the vocal skills. Although he had the potential of the tide, he had no power of shock.


    Those soldiers who were killed by the roar of lions were brutally wiped out by the shock in the sound waves.


    Sound wave oscillation, if combined with the nine tides, the power is by no means as simple as one plus one.


    How could Ding Ning not laugh? Next, in the melancholy and puzzled eyes of the wolf riders, he began to harass Luo Yuncheng frequently, constantly simulating the roar of a lion and attacking him.


    Again and again, I don''t know how long later, Ding Ning''s water martial spirit began to blur, and the soul light was even bleak. When it was about to dissipate at any time, he completely mastered the voice skills of lion roar, and couldn''t help laughing happily and opening his mouth to make a terrible roar.


    One after another, the invisible sound spread in all directions. Luo Yuncheng uttered a scream of horror. In the nine sound waves, his body was broken inch by inch and turned into a pool of flesh and blood mud. Until his death, he couldn''t understand who killed him with the magic power of the Golden Lion family.

 Chapter 1158

    The wolf riders looked at the place where the sound waves passed. Within 1000 meters in front of Ding Ning, there was no grass like locusts crossing. Even the stones on the ground were crushed. The soldiers affected were fragile like paper tigers and turned into piles of meat mud. The terrible scene was creepy and numb.


    In my mind, I thought that most of them have such terrible magical powers. What''s the fear of tens of millions of troops? As long as he makes thousands of roars one after another, tens of millions of troops will not be destroyed.


    However, I don''t know that the sound wave magical power named tidal shock wave by Ding Ning is extremely powerful, but it doesn''t have to pay a price. Just roaring with all his strength, Ding Ning has already consumed the play, and the Wu soul is in danger of disappearing at any time,


    Supernatural powers, supernatural powers, consume the power of the divine soul. Although the martial soul is not the soul, it is only the external embodiment of the will of martial arts and the rules understood, but the root is the divine soul.


    Although the power of tidal shock wave is powerful, the consumption is also massive. Ding Ning estimated that with his current spiritual strength, it is his limit to send three tidal shock waves continuously. No matter how much, it will hurt his foundation.


    The spirit is not strong enough. If it can reach the spirit strength of Shengwu realm, it is estimated that it can send six or seven tidal shock waves continuously.


    Ding Ning whispered to himself, then shouted to the wolf and said, "I''ll go first. You stare here and wipe them out. Remember, the guys who can survive are strong. You must be careful."


    The wolf nodded and understood that millions of troops were killing each other. If they could not kill the survivors unharmed, they would be embarrassed to see others.


    "By the way, you don''t care about the corpse. After confirming that everyone is dead, you can directly detour back to the military camp. I don''t need military merit. Just write it on your head."


    Ding Ning''s figure has disappeared, but the words are still ringing in the wolf''s ears.


    The wolf straightened his body, smashed his right fist in front of his left chest, and made a solemn military salute to express his respect.


    It''s definitely a great credit to wipe out millions of troops with tens of thousands of wolves, but the only thing they have to do is wait here to kill the survivors who can survive. They haven''t experienced any danger at all. It can be said that most of the great credit was given to them. How can wolves not be grateful.


    Lanfa dingning is about to dissipate and doesn''t dare to stay more. He tells the wolf to quickly merge with the master after he is far away. The master is the source of the martial soul. After the martial soul is injured, it must be integrated with the master before it disappears to be repaired. Otherwise, once the martial soul is completely dissipated, the master will also be seriously damaged, and it will take a long time to condense a new martial soul.


    Luoxia forest is a large virgin forest bred in the natural Grand Canyon at the junction of two green mountains. The canyon is narrow and narrow, only hundreds of kilometers wide, but thousands of kilometers long.


    Before the king of the locust tree did not sleep, it was an unimpeded safe passage. But today, after the king of the locust tree fell asleep, who knows whether it is safe here.


    What makes the lion king and others headache is that this is the only channel for the army of wandemon city to rush to the battlefield. If it is a detour, it will take at least hundreds of thousands of kilometers.


    It is absolutely unacceptable for demon kings who are eager to launch a decisive battle. Therefore, with hundreds of kilometers away from Luoxia forest, the five demon kings responded by sending a leader to speed up the journey, first entering Luoxia forest to explore the way, clearing all potential threats, and then letting the army pass through Luoxia forest.


    The mighty army finally came to the edge of Luoxia forest. The five demon kings sat in the middle army and ordered the army to rest in place and wait for the vanguard troops to clean up the obstacles before leaving.


    The advance troops arrived a few hours ahead of time, and the speed of exploration was also very fast. Before long, a military intelligence officer came to report: "report, commander Ao Xuan sent scouts to report. Luoxia forest has been checked once, and no trace of the enemy has been found. Our soldiers are stationed every 100 meters on both sides of the channel, and the army can pass through."


    "Well, keep the order and the army will go!"


    Luo Yunji ordered in high spirits and did not forget to look back and sneer: "they all said that Ding Ning used his troops like a God, but he didn''t know how to use such a good ambush place. I think it''s just like that."


    The faces of the four demon kings were not good-looking. Although the lion king was laughing at Ding Ning, he was actually laughing at their incompetence. When the troops occupied an absolute advantage, they lost a big loss, making them feel hot on their faces.


    But the Lion King''s ridicule is obscure, and what they say is the truth. They can''t refute it. They can only keep silent with a gloomy face and discuss it secretly. After the final victory, they must make this arrogant old lion look good.


    Purple finch wanted to remind the lion king not to be careless, but seeing his complacent appearance, he knew that even if he said it, he would not listen to it. If he couldn''t say it, he would ridicule that she was afraid of being beaten by Ding Ning. After thinking about it, he simply didn''t find it boring. He honestly shut his mouth.


    Anyway, she never pinned her hope of victory on the war. The decisive battle of high-end combat power is the key to the final victory. It''s good to win. Even if the war is defeated, it doesn''t matter. As long as they take the initiative to launch the final decisive battle between the top combat power immediately after the defeat, so that those wall grass groups who always wait and see and want a share can''t participate in the war.


    This is the main reason for their four races and the golden lion to come out this time. They want to make a time difference and immediately start a decisive battle between the top combat forces before the major watching races react.


    The number of the top demon kings of the four races, plus the strong ones of the yellow lion and their vassal races, is more than 500, while the number of the top demon kings of the Wing Alliance is only more than 200. When the number of the strong is more than double, there is no suspense about the final battle.


    Therefore, the four demon kings and the lion king are very confident and relaxed. They have too much confidence in this war, and there is no possibility of failure at all.


    The sky over the Luoxia forest is dense and interlaced with branches. I don''t know how many years of thick vines have been growing around ancient trees, which are as ferocious and terrible as crisscross dragons.


    Gusts of breeze rustled the leaves, and the whirling shadows of the trees swayed in a variety of forms, like a group of demons.


    The luxuriant canopy makes it difficult for the sun to shine on the ground, and the little sunshine that occasionally penetrates through the flicking leaves reflects on the wet and decayed ground through the light water vapor in the forest, depicting the decayed and mottled traces of years, bringing an obscure light to this gloomy forest channel.


    Rustle


    The army of Wanyao City walked through it carefully. The heavy and messy footsteps and an endless stream of passwords gradually disrupted the quiet overflow and peace of the forest and became noisy and lively.


    As it was known in advance that this primeval forest had been cleared of hidden dangers by the vanguard forces, the army subconsciously relaxed and lost its previous caution and vigilance.


    The purple sparrow demon king didn''t gradually return to reality until the Chinese Army safely passed through the deep and dark Luoxia forest and could see the edge of the forest.


    It seems that the lion king is right. Even if she is not proficient in military affairs, she can see that luoxialin is the most suitable place for ambush, but the God of war can''t even see this. It''s really not worthy of the name.


    Just when she made an evaluation in her heart, she suddenly changed.


    The earth shook and the mountains shook with a bang, which broke all the ease and peace as if the earth had fallen apart!


    The five demon kings flew up in the air without hesitation, jumped up in the air and turned to look at the lush forest sea. Everyone''s face turned bloodless in an instant.


    The towering green mountains on both sides of the canyon collapsed like two towering giants who suddenly fell down and buried their way directly. The endless forest sea seemed to be wiped out in an instant. Nearly half of the forest sea disappeared directly from their vision and was replaced by the noisy dust all over the sky, forming a huge mushroom cloud in the air.


    "Crazy, they are crazy. This is the split plant of Huai king. How dare they..."


    The black tiger king trembled and whispered with a blank face, but he couldn''t speak any more before he finished.


    Facts speak louder than words. The other party not only dares, but also has taken action.


    "It''s a big deal, but the king of locust didn''t respond. Was he really silent?"


    The green Jiao King swallowed his saliva bitterly, and guessed incredulously.


    "It seems that this is true. Otherwise, they would never dare to destroy the split of the Huai king like this."


    The White Bear King''s big copper bell like eyes stared round and said with his lips.


    "Now we still care about the king of locust and the king of black locust. Take care of our army first."


    After the shock, the Lion King roared angrily, "come on, go and count the losses."


    "Yes, lion king!"


    The stunned military intelligence officer beside him finally woke up in his roar. After a reply, he climbed and ordered people to count the losses.


    The five demon kings were as heavy as water and stood still. Their hearts seemed to be blocked by a huge stone, covered with a thick shadow, and the dignified atmosphere was oppressive.


    They seem to be waiting for the final statistical results, but only their own hearts know that at the moment, their brain is a blank, and there is a question repeatedly. The silence of the Huai king is just a guess. Where did the wing Terran alliance have so much courage to destroy a part of it?


    If they knew that a split of Sophora japonica king was burned to ash last night and did not make any response, they might understand why Ding Ning was so bold.


    Although Lin Hai was only half destroyed, they all knew that at least two or three million troops had not had time to get out of the dead Lin Hai. They couldn''t bear the heavy losses, but they still had a sense of luck. Maybe those soldiers could escape from the disaster.


    The lion king was livid and remembered that he had said before that the so-called God of war Ding Ning was just like this, but in the twinkling of an eye he slapped him in the face. His face was hot and eager to find a seam to drill in.


    Fortunately, the four demon kings are now very heavy hearted and have no intention to laugh at him, otherwise he will lose his old face.


    "Report..."


    It seemed that it was only a moment, and it seemed that a century had passed. When the five demon kings were silent and paced up and down like ants on a hot pot, the military intelligence officer ran like a lost dog and shouted with a long cry.


    "Don''t be wordy. Tell me quickly. What''s the situation?"


    The lion king could see from his mood that the situation must not be optimistic. He was impatient and impatient.

 Chapter 1159

    "According to statistics, about 1.8 million people of our army were buried in the mountain collapse, and more than 6.3 million people still maintain good combat effectiveness."


    The military intelligence officer took a cowardly peek at the angry lion king, subconsciously shrunk his head, and reported tremblingly, lest the Lion King anger him and shoot him to death.


    But unexpectedly, the lion king heard the speech, but he breathed a long sigh of relief, patted his chest happily and said, "it''s OK, it''s OK, it''s much smaller than I expected."


    The same is true of the four demon kings. They all look like a relieved burden, which makes the military intelligence officer look confused and feel that he can''t understand the thoughts of these big people.


    But since Ding Ning took action, how can he be satisfied with only burying a mere 1.8 million people?


    The purple sparrow demon king couldn''t understand why the other party didn''t collapse xiongshan when they passed the canyon. She asked herself that even if she could escape, she would be seriously injured.


    This question is also what Lang Kui didn''t understand. He looked at blonde dingning and asked in doubt.


    Blonde Ding Ning shrugged his shoulders and replied: "I don''t know if I can kill the five demon kings. Even if I can kill them directly, I won''t do it. I always have to find something for the alliance members to do, won''t I?"


    Wolf Kui didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence. He could only smile and scratch the back of his head. Whatever he did, most of the decisions made were right anyway, and he resolutely implemented them.


    "Come on, you retreat first according to the plan."


    Knowing that he could not understand higher-level ideas with his IQ, blonde dinning waved and ordered them to retreat.


    His task is to defeat the army of the ten thousand demon city, but he must not take the place of the five demon kings, otherwise the whole winger alliance will not tolerate him and will try to get rid of his threat.


    Joking, even the five demon kings can kill, doesn''t it mean that he also has the strength to kill the presidents of the Wing Alliance? How could those speakers be indifferent to such a threat? Will want to get rid of him and then quickly.


    Wolf Kui followed Ding Ning''s orders to the letter, took the wolf ride quietly away and entered the next ambush point.


    He stared at the buried valley with hot eyes, but there were nearly two million blood treasure pills in it. Unfortunately, others couldn''t collect them, so they had to work hard to sneak into the ground to collect them.


    "Ah!"


    The sudden scream broke the silence of the 10000 demon city army under the morale. Millions of soldiers scattered like frightened birds. They watched in horror as more than a dozen soldiers were dragged to the depths of the dense forest by Python like vines and disappeared in their vision. For a moment, they looked at each other at a loss.


    "Get out, hurry up and get out of here!"


    A commander vigilantly noticed the strong crisis in the forest, and roared with a sharp change in his face.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    Poof poof!


    The dead forest seems to live in a moment, incarnating the devil who takes away the soul and deprives one fresh life.


    The thick branches turned into powerful weapons and penetrated the bodies of the frightened soldiers. The vines turned into a snare, like a group of Python hunting, winding and depriving the soldiers of their lives


    The shrill screams came in an endless stream, and the already flustered army immediately became a pot of porridge. The frightened soldiers fled like headless flies. It was useless to let the commanders yell "calm down, don''t panic". The military order was so weak in the face of the threat of life.


    Qingfa dingning stood on a towering tree in the distance like a ghost, and the strong wood elements surged, driving the forest to become a life deprived executioner.


    In fact, both branches and vines do not pose a great threat to the lethality of the demon family soldiers. The demon family at the big demon level is fully capable of resisting the strangulation at this level.


    Ding Ning only regarded this limited harassment and killing as a means to attack the enemy''s morale, and did not expect to achieve much results.


    But he ignored two facts, and these two mutually causal facts made his harassment create far more terror and lethality than he expected.


    One is the dependence of Wanyao collar residents on demon planting. The riots in Luoxia forest made these frightened demon families think that the king of locust had abandoned them. Otherwise, how could the Lord of locust help the enemy in turn after one split plant was destroyed?


    Second, the army of Wanyao city was originally made up of three or four million defeated soldiers who fled last night. They were forcibly recruited by the demon kings. They thought that they would be ashamed and have a lot of courage. However, after watching nearly two million troops buried alive, their courage was lost again and became frightened birds, If there is a bit of trouble, all the troops will fight. They just want to run for their lives. The so-called collapse of thousands of miles is nothing more than that.


    Thus, the combination of these two facts created a terrible lethality that no one expected.


    The whole Luoxia forest was in chaos, and the bleak cry made the earth shaking, which made the army with low morale even more scattered, mentally collapsed, and just wanted to run for their lives.


    Countless soldiers fell to the ground in the turbulent flow of people and were ruthlessly trampled to death by their comrades in arms who were as hasty as a lost dog.


    According to postwar statistics, the proportion of soldiers trampled to death is much higher than the number hanged by forest killers. Of course, this statistics was made unilaterally by Ding Ning. After all, those bodies have become the material for making his elixir.


    As the saying goes, if you plant flowers intentionally, you don''t want to plant willows.


    Ding Ning''s attack on the morale of the enemy was even more terrible than the lethality caused by the collapse of two mountains with five element talisman.


    After the terrified army of Wanyao city finally successfully withdrew from Luoxia forest, as soon as the number of people was counted, the five demon kings almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood, and their faces were gloomy and could drip water.


    Just because of this riot, there were more than 6 million troops just now, leaving only a number of more than 4 million, and nearly 2 million soldiers were alive or dead.


    Everyone was frightened. No one was willing to turn around and search for those comrades in arms who might have survived.


    The five demon kings could not risk themselves for some ordinary soldiers. They could only forcibly suppress their inner fear and suspicion, say a few high sounding words to boost morale and order the army to move on.


    The four million troops are still vast, but they are all dejected, listless like a defeated rooster, and even there are more than one desertion on the road.


    The morale of the army was lax and the people were uneasy. Although the five demon kings strongly killed hundreds of soldiers who wanted to be deserters, deterred the people and managed to stabilize the morale of the army, all the soldiers were devastated, their eyes were frightened and desperate. Where is the so-called morale.


    Worried, the five demon kings held an emergency meeting in the account of the Chinese military camp to discuss what to do.


    They can discuss it, but they can''t come up with any feasible measures to improve the morale of the army, which makes them irritable. They accuse and abuse each other in anger, and even almost fight several times.


    The demon kings fought among themselves, which made the army with low morale even more worried all day, and could not see any hope of victory. More than four million troops marched silently, but they were gloomy.


    Every soldier''s head is taut with a string. A little stimulation may lead to their collapse.


    Finally, it was close to the main battlefield. As long as you walked through a large river with fast flowing water in front of you, you could set up a camp and form a confrontation with the wing Terran coalition army to decide whether you were male or female.


    The five demon kings were also slightly relieved. Although the army suffered heavy losses and low morale, it still occupied a great advantage in terms of number.


    In particular, more than 500 peak demon kings did not lose, and they still occupied an absolute advantage in the game of top combat power, and their lost confidence began to recover gradually.


    The frustration and depression along the way made them sharpen their hands and clamor to give the Wing Alliance a good look, so as to regain their confidence and improve their morale.


    The river is a huge bridge made of blue and white stones. The rough style of the demon family can be seen on the bridge. It is hundreds of feet wide and thousands of feet long, which is enough for the orderly passage of the army.


    However, after seeing Ding Ning''s unpredictable raids, the five demon kings did not dare to take it lightly, personally led the peak demon king group to take the lead in investigation, carefully investigated all possible traps and threats all the way, but found no sign of being tampered with.


    The vision here is wide. After repeated inspection by the demon king regiment, there can be no ambush, so they ordered the army to cross the bridge in batches.


    Under the close supervision of the demon king regiment like facing the great enemy, the army of Wanyao city stepped on the bridge slowly and nervously, and did not find any abnormality until it successfully passed one third of the bridge, which accelerated the pace of marching.


    But there are many things in this world that can not be transferred by the will of some people, even the powerful demon king group is no exception.


    Just when half of the army had successfully passed the stone bridge, the spacious and thick mountain like huge bridge exploded without warning. The crowded army tea of Wanyao city on the bridge screamed and fell into the turbulent river like dumplings.


    Hippo people in black leather holsters suddenly burst out from the bottom of the river. With sharp daggers in their hands, they reaped the drowning soldiers who were panic stricken and did not wake up. The river was dyed bright red in an instant.


    "Thieves dare you!"


    The heart of the lion king and others is dripping blood. Even their eyes are red. They roar madly and are about to jump down to the river to kill those Hippo warriors.


    "This road is impassable!"


    At this time, a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of the demon king group. The horizontal knife immediately blocked everyone''s way.


    "Wheezing, wheezing!"


    The Lion King breathed heavily, stared at the figure in front of him angrily and ferociously, and roared with a smile: "Ding Ning, very good. Since you take the initiative to send it to the door, go to hell!"


    "Stop talking nonsense and kill him together. This son is crafty. Don''t be bewitched by him!"


    The black tiger king''s blood surged up and shouted loudly.


    When enemies meet, they are particularly jealous.


    The green Jiao king, the White Bear King and the lion king all have a bitter hatred of killing their children with Ding Ning. Wen Yan didn''t hesitate to cooperate with the black tiger king. The vast prestige filled the air, and the other demon kings retreated.


    No one will doubt the power of this strike. No matter how powerful Ding Ning is, he will turn into powder under the joint attack of the four demon kings.


    "Thank you!"


    A strange smile suddenly appeared on Ding Ning''s face. After saying an incomprehensible thank-you, his figure suddenly disappeared in place. Instead, it was a round stone. Ding Ning''s body appeared ten meters away in the blink of an eye and ran away without stopping, It seems that something terrible is going to happen here.


    In the fast flowing river, the dense Hippo soldiers did not know when they had disappeared. Only the soldiers of wandemon city who survived the disaster were secretly glad to have escaped.

 Chapter 1160

    The purple sparrow demon king frowned suspiciously. The stone gave her a strong sense of danger. She retreated suddenly without thinking. She didn''t forget to shout: "be careful!"


    Unfortunately, all this is a long story, but in fact it is very short. It all happens between electric light and flint.


    Boom!


    The four demon kings had no time to make any response, and the attack bombarded the stone along the inertia.


    The stone broke in response to the sound, and a dazzling white light flashed. With an earth shaking explosion, the terrible air wave formed a visible shock wave, which spread wildly outward, swept everything and annihilated everything.


    The surviving soldiers in the river only had time to make a scream, they were annihilated by the terrible shock wave, and countless bodies were swept away by the turbulent Red River and flowed into the distance


    The soldiers who didn''t have time to cross the river looked at each other. After seeing the fear in each other''s eyes, they didn''t know who took the lead and immediately dispersed.


    The demon soldiers who have crossed the river look pale, their legs tremble like chaff, and they secretly complain that there are only less than two million left in the so-called ten million army. How can we fight this war?


    Except for a few quick reaction demon kings who fled in a hurry with the warning of purple sparrow, more than 400 demon kings hurriedly only had time to form a defense with vigorous blood gas, and then they were rushed upside down by the terrible shock wave. Their bodies cracked, blood gushed in their mouth, and they retreated with fear until they felt safe, Vomit blood while healing.


    The first four demon kings were even worse. They flew out for tens of meters like discarded cloth dolls, and fell heavily to the ground after blood stained the sky.


    They found that the four kings'' limbs had been blown away, and there were ferocious wounds torn between their chest and abdomen, revealing the dense white bones inside. They could even see the beating heart and organs clearly. The blood flowed out like no money. How miserable it looked.


    Thanks to their strong blood gas, their vitality is far more than ordinary people. They maintain their vitality with vigorous and extreme blood gas, and consume the source of life to recover their injuries regardless of the cost. Otherwise, this will be enough to send them to the West.


    Even so, the four demon kings have suffered unprecedented heavy losses. It is impossible to have any combat effectiveness in a short time.


    The purple sparrow demon king looked pale and closed his eyes in despair. This not only made the four demon kings lose their combat effectiveness, but also hit more than 400 peak demon kings, making their absolute advantage disappear in an instant. The most ironic thing is that Ding Ning only showed one side in this process, which destroyed them and lost their qualification for the final decisive battle.


    A hundred kilometers away, all the senior leaders of the wing man alliance quietly looked at the scene through a water mirror. The smile on their face was spreading, and their eyes to Ding Ning were full of admiration and fear.


    Behind them, guns were like a forest and knives were like a mountain. More than two million soldiers stood in silence and awe. They just looked at the young figure with fanatical worship and admiration.


    Kong Lei stood on Ding Ning''s side, pursed angrily, and twisted the softest piece of meat around his waist with her jade hand, three circles on the left and three circles on the right, venting her dissatisfaction.


    Up to now, she didn''t know that she had been fooled by Ding Ning. She solemnly summoned all the troops and horses according to the arrangement in his brocade bag. As a result, it was especially for everyone to see his feat, which made her a war madman?


    Ding Ning''s thick skinned face can block shells now. She doesn''t care if she twists it twice. She always has a calm smile on her face. She still vent her dissatisfaction, as if the meat in her waist wasn''t his.


    "The war is over, and we should end it with them."


    Kong Mi glanced at Ding Ning with some joy and some fear, and looked at the suggestion of the old ancestor of the wing man in a low voice.


    The ancestor of the wing man didn''t answer, but looked at Ding Ning. This battle was won with zero casualties. It was all thanks to him. Even if she was the speaker, she should respect his opinion at the moment.


    Ding Ning stood quietly with his hands down and said calmly, "wait, I have a feeling that this war has not really ended."


    All the speakers frowned and didn''t understand what he meant. Although there were still two million troops in the Banshee City Army, they had completely lost their fighting spirit and didn''t worry at all.


    More than 400 of the 500 peak demon kings have lost their fighting power in their heyday and are simply vulnerable. What qualifications do they have to struggle?


    However, since we said so, Ding Ning would not be groundless. They all looked at him eagerly and waited for the answer.


    But Ding Ning didn''t know whether he was deliberately trying to impress people or how to drop it. After saying this, he was like a statue and didn''t say a word. He didn''t answer any questions, but let them watch it unfathomably.


    "We lost. We lost completely. I surrendered. I just ask you to let go of my people, even if you are exiled to the wilderness!"


    The bitter voice of the purple sparrow demon king echoed in the silent space. She knew that the winged alliance would certainly hear it.


    "We admit defeat!"


    All the demon kings clenched their fists, lowered their heads in frustration and admitted that they had lost. Although they were very unwilling, the winner was the king and the loser was the bandit. Since they had lost, they were not qualified to continue.


    "No, I don''t admit defeat. I still have cards. I haven''t lost yet."


    The lion king suddenly raised his head, revealed his hideous face that was beyond recognition, and roared with hoarseness.


    "Lion King, I know you are not willing, and we are not willing, but the outcome has been divided and the victory has been determined. What else can we take to compete? Forget it."


    The purple sparrow demon king thought the lion king was unwilling and said with a bitter smile.


    "No, I didn''t lose. I won''t lose. I still have cards. It''s useless. Third, send a signal to them."


    The Lion King''s face was ferocious and his golden hair stood upright. He hysterically ordered his third brother Luo Yunhai.


    Luo Yunhai mumbled and hesitated, "brother, you should think twice. Once you cooperate with them, you will never turn back."


    "Turning back? Do we still have a turning back now? Do you think those guys of the Wing Alliance will let us go? Since they are all dead, let''s die together."


    The lion roared madly.


    Everyone heard something bad. It seemed that the old lion wanted to do something crazy.


    "Brother, please think twice. Although the wing man alliance will certainly not let us go, our ethnic group will not die out. There will always be a day when we rise again. If you cooperate with those demons, the whole demon leader will die out."


    Luo Yun''s sea was sad and painstaking.


    "Third, are you going to disobey my orders?"


    The Lion King glared at Luo Yunhai angrily. Luo Yunhai couldn''t help shivering and couldn''t speak for a long time with his head down.


    "In those days, if ziqueer hadn''t been too kind to women, you didn''t cut down the roots of the winged people, which caused the bad consequences today. With this lesson, do you think the winged people would have mercy on all the people present? Naive, naive, wake up. We have no way back. Failure is tantamount to killing the family and waiting for the enemy Human pity is a dream. "


    The Lion King no longer lost his temper with Luo Yunhai, but bewitched everyone present with a tone of disdain.


    Everyone''s face changed dramatically, especially the four demon kings such as the purple sparrow king. The lion king may sound ugly, but what he said is very reasonable, which is likely to become a fact.


    No, it''s almost certain. All the strong men of the winged people were killed by them, and their blood dyed the ten thousand demon collar red. How could the winged people not repay their deep hatred? Place the hope of ethnic continuity on


    It''s really unrealistic for the winged people to give mercy.


    "What do you say to do? And you must make it clear who you cooperate with?"


    The White Bear King asked in a deep voice. He was unwilling. If he could have a chance, he would go to Bo.


    "Don''t care who you cooperate with. As long as I ask them for help, they will help us win the war. At that time, the whole demon leader will be ours."


    The lion king said with strong bewitchment, but he was always unwilling to tell each other''s identity.


    "Big brother..."


    Luo Yunhai anxiously wanted to persuade, but the lion king shouted "shut up" and closed his mouth to the frightening obedient.


    As a fellow brother, he has lived in the shadow of the bullying of Luo Yunji since childhood. His character is extremely cowardly, which has caused his natural fear of the big brother. Even if Luo Yunji is seriously injured, he can stab him with one finger, and he dare not have any disobedience.


    The minds of the demon kings were alive. What was their plan to launch the war? Isn''t it to dominate the ten thousand demon leader and live in the ten thousand demon city?


    Now it''s so easy to listen to the lion king. Although they think there seems to be something wrong, they can survive from death. Even if there are more problems, they also want to fight. Anyway, they have reached the current situation. How bad can they be?


    "What price do we have to pay?"


    The purple sparrow demon king has always been smart and knows that there is no free lunch in the world. He asked very calmly and rationally.


    "You don''t need to pay too much. Even after it''s done, your ethnic group can settle in Wanyao city."


    When the lion king said this, he deliberately paused and asked the demon kings to digest the news. Sure enough, almost half of the demon kings'' eyes were bright, and even their breathing became urgent.


    You know, although there are so many demon kings on the scene, almost half of them are vassals of the four families and the lion family. No one can settle in the 10000 demon city. The promise of the lion king is undoubtedly full of infinite temptation for them.


    The faces of the four demon kings, such as the black tiger king, became very ugly. The Lion King''s blatant solicitation of people was simply beating them in the face.


    But now, without relying on the mysterious power said by the lion king, they will be destroyed. Who cares if they can enter the ten thousand demon city, they can only press their sadness and dissatisfaction and listen to him go on.


    "I have only one condition. After defeating the wing man alliance, you should become the vassal of my golden lion family and respect my lion family."


    After throwing out enough temptations, the Lion King finally exposed his ambition. He wants to respect the ten thousand demon leader alone.


    "Dream, I would rather die than worship you."


    The green Jiao king was furious and refused without hesitation.


    "Really? There are not many more qingjiao families than you, and there are many less qingjiao families. I don''t care. Since you want to die, go and die."


    The Lion King smiled darkly. A lion demon king suddenly shot, smashed the head of the green Jiao king, and stood respectfully beside the lion king.


    The poor king qingjiao''s generation of heroes died in the hands of the lion people in full view of the public.

 Chapter 1161

    WOW!


    The demon king of the lion family and its vassal family reacted and stood next to the lion king one after another, vigilantly staring at the demon kings of the qingjiao family and the four major races to prevent them from taking revenge on the lion king.


    "Clan leader, wuwuwu, please also ask several demon king adults to take revenge on the clan leader for the common advance and retreat of our four clans."


    More than a dozen demon kings of the qingjiao family rushed to the body of the qingjiao king and cried bitterly. They stared at the lion king with hatred, and knelt down on one knee to the black tiger king, the White Bear King and the purple sparrow demon king.


    The faces of the three kings are very ugly. Although they are not angry with the lion family''s violent killing, now only the purple sparrow demon king is still at its peak. The black tiger king and the White Bear King are seriously injured and can''t protect themselves. Where will they be the opponents of the Lion King and others?


    What''s more, they are still counting on the lion king to turn defeat into victory. How can they shoot the lion king because of a dead man?


    The White Bear King and the black tiger king drooped their eyelids and didn''t say a word, for fear that they might follow the footsteps of the green Jiao king.


    Purple finch sighed and said earnestly, "kill the lion king, all of us will die. If we don''t kill him, we still have a glimmer of vitality. What do you think we should do?"


    More than a dozen demon kings of the qingjiao family immediately suffocated when they heard the speech and stopped crying. Yes, they can''t kill the lion king, even if they can. Although the qingjiao king is important, everyone is selfish in front of personal life and death, but they are not happy at heart.


    The lion king looked at this scene, his eyes twinkled, and his mouth outlined a proud smile.


    He ordered his men to kill King qingjiao to test whether the White Bear King, the black tiger king and the purple sparrow king would come to him for revenge for the so-called friendship. The result made him very satisfied. They all made their due choice between life and death.


    "If you are willing to follow the king, I will let bygones be bygones and find a way to live for you. Now you make a choice."


    The lion king said calmly that he was protected by two or three hundred demon kings. He was very determined.


    The demon kings looked at each other and knew that it was time to stand in line. No one wanted to die if they could live. With a crash, most of the demon kings went to the Lion King''s side.


    Among them, some demon kings were originally vassal families of the four races, but at the moment, in order to show their loyalty to the lion king, they even glared at the people of the four races who couldn''t lose face and were still hesitant, and put on a posture that the other party would fight against them if they didn''t surrender. The scene looked extremely ironic.


    The dark side of human nature has been deeply interpreted at this moment.


    "Just for the continuation of the ethnic group, I submit!"


    The black tiger king sighed with dismal interest. With the help of his people, he trembled to the lion king.


    "Advance and retreat together!"


    The White Bear King smiled bitterly and came down to the lion king with the help of his people.


    "Where''s the purple finch?"


    The lion king looked at the purple sparrow demon king with hesitation on his face. He coveted this mature and beautiful woman for a long time, but he only dared to think and dare not do it before. After that, the beautiful beauty didn''t let herself take anything. At the thought of this, a hot color of greed flashed across his eyes.


    The purple finch demon king felt how sharp. Although the Lion King covered up well, how could he hide it from her? He couldn''t help but have a strong disgust. He frowned slightly, but a charming smile appeared on his face: "since everyone has made a choice, if I don''t know interest again, I will spoil everyone''s interest."


    "Hahaha, purple finch is really a wonderful person. I like it!"


    The Lion King pointed to the purple sparrow and laughed with high spirits. He looked arrogant, as if he had become a king.


    Luo Yunhai forced a smile and watched a group of demon kings surrounded by his eldest brother flattering and flattering. He sighed in his heart that he was playing with fire.


    But what can he do? The lion family has no way out. In order to survive and continue the ethnic group, they can only seek skin from the tiger and drink poison to quench thirst, even if the price is too high for people to bear.


    A hundred kilometers away, the senior leaders of the wing man alliance all looked gloomy and uncertain. The wolf couldn''t help being angry. After looking at the wing man''s ancestor who was not happy and angry, he couldn''t help but say, "what are we waiting for? We must stop them."


    "Yes, who knows who the strong aid Luo Yunji said is? If we don''t stop it immediately, if we really wait for them to recruit strong aid, all our efforts will be in vain."


    Yuan Ming agrees irritably.


    "Take advantage of his illness and kill him. Don''t say they have strong support. Even if they don''t, we can''t give them time to recover."


    Kong Mi narrowed her eyes and said seriously.


    A group of senior league leaders spoke one after another to prevent them from asking for help and nip the situation that may be reversed in the bud.


    The grandfather of the wing man had an ancient well without waves. Hearing the worried proposal of the senior management, he looked at Ding Ning deeply: "what does Dadu say?"


    "Wait!"


    Ding Ning answered casually. After slowly looking around the crowd, he said faintly, "you''re not good. Who''s the so-called collaborator with Chilo?"


    "As long as we win, whoever he is."


    Niu Yue said in a somewhat blunt tone. Seeing that success was imminent, Ding Ning always let them stand still, which made him very dissatisfied. It was inevitable that he would take a trace of anger when he spoke.


    Although the others didn''t speak, they seemed to agree with Niu Yue''s words.


    Ding Ning was not annoyed and said calmly, "Luo Yunji seems very confident when talking about this mysterious force. What does this mean?"


    "It shows that this force is so powerful that Luo Yunji is full of confidence in them and thinks that once they make a move, they can easily control the situation."


    Kong Mi showed a thoughtful look and said slowly.


    Ding Ning nodded approvingly: "I know you are eager to harvest the fruits of victory, but have you ever thought about it? If this mysterious force is really as powerful as the lion king said, why do you always hide in the dark and cooperate with the lion king?"


    The people looked at each other and were silent. They were thinking hard about this problem. Yes, if that force is really so powerful, why do they have to seek partners?


    "Are they not as powerful as the Lion King imagined?"


    Yuan Ming scratched his ears and scratched his cheeks.


    "No, since Luo Yunji has high hopes for them, he must know their strength. I think once they cooperate, this force will inevitably occupy a hidden dominant position. As the ostensible winner of the greatest interests, Luo Yunji is bound to pay some unbearable price, so Luo Yunhai always hesitates."


    Kong Leimei''s eyes twinkled with wisdom, gently opened her lips and guessed: "I think this force should be invisible. At least they can''t stand in the light openly, which will trigger the rebound of the whole demon family. Therefore, they will hide in the dark and control Luo Yunji secretly to achieve the purpose of invisible people."


    All of them were shocked. They all looked at Ding Ning and wanted to know whether the answer Kong Lei said was true.


    If it is true, this mysterious force is really terrible. What are they plotting? Wan demon collar? Or holy mountain?


    Ding Ning gave Kong Lei an encouraging look: "go on."


    Kong Lei was affirmed by her sweetheart. She was happy and her thinking became clearer, After a little thought, he said: "Although the ten thousand demon leader is not small, there are so many strong war races. Everyone knows very well that although there are many remaining strong war races, even if they unite and want to defeat us, it is not so easy for Luo Yunji to be so confident. Moreover, even if they are fishermen, they will not be unable to see the light, So... "


    Speaking of this, Kong Lei paused, felt Ding Ning''s encouraging eyes, and her expression became serious: "so I think this mysterious force is probably not the force of our ten thousand demon leader, but an external force, so she had to hide in the dark and achieve some unspeakable purpose by controlling Luo Yunji."


    "What? Foreign forces?"


    Someone lost his voice and screamed.


    "Is it the great wilderness demon clan?"


    The wolf frowned and guessed.


    "It''s impossible. The great wilderness demon family are monsters without reason and only instinct. Where can they have this IQ?"


    Bai Chuanxiu directly shook his head and rejected.


    "But apart from the wild demon clan, where are there any foreign forces?"


    The quiet night frowned and couldn''t solve it.


    "You say, can it be the sea demon family from the infinite sea?"


    Niu Yue suddenly remembered something and guessed with an ugly look.


    "It''s impossible. Although the sea demon family can get ashore for a short time, they can''t live on land for a long time. In addition, the resources in the infinite sea are much richer than those on land. They can''t see the resources of our ten thousand demon leaders."


    Kongmi shook his head and rejected Niu Yue''s guess with reason.


    "Yes, if the sea demon family can live on land, they can easily crush the ten thousand demon leaders with their endless number of sea demons. There is no need to engage in so many intrigues."


    Yuan Ming also agreed with Kong Mi''s idea and said with a little self mockery.


    "It''s not the great wilderness demon family, nor the sea demon family. Who else can it be?"


    The wolf rubbed his chin and asked.


    The ancestor of the winged man looked at Ding Ning with eyes that could see through people''s hearts and suddenly said, "so, this is the reason why Dadu Tong wants to continue to wait?"


    As soon as the ancestor of the wing man spoke, everyone was quiet. The scene was silent. They all looked at Ding Ning and waited for his answer.


    "Good!"


    Ding Ning didn''t deny it, Nodded and said frankly: "These people are secretive and act strangely. They must have a grand plot, and their strength can''t be underestimated. If we let this force hide in the dark and stir up the wind and rain, even if we settle in the ten thousand demon city, we can''t live in peace. So this time, I''m going to lead snakes out of the cave and lead them from the dark to the light. As long as they show up, it''s easy to find out their identity, and we can do better Prepare for the next step. "


    "But have you thought about the consequences? If they are really as powerful as Luo Yunji said, according to your plan, all of us present are likely to die."


    Wing man''s muddy old eyes twinkled with fine awn and said calmly, but his tone was full of strong oppression.


    Everyone is awe inspiring when they hear what they say. Yes, if the enemies hiding in the dark are really strong, they bear the brunt and can''t be spared.


    Even the thoughtful and clever people secretly guessed that the speaker suddenly asked, would he be doubting that Ding Ning''s purpose was not simple?


    Ding Ning smiled, shrugged and said irresponsibly, "that''s not what I should consider. Does my grandfather think that if we don''t dig out these people and find out their purpose, we can live safely in Wanyao city?"


    "The black tiger king has lived well in the ten thousand demon city for so many years. I haven''t seen any news from these people."


    Yiren''s grandfather''s tone was aggressive, which seemed to suppress Ding Ning, making everyone''s eyes twinkle and different thoughts.

 Chapter 1162

    Ding Ning smiled indifferently: "that was before, not now. This mysterious force didn''t do anything before, doesn''t mean it won''t do anything now. It can be seen from their efforts to confuse the lion family. Since they moved this time, it shows that they are ready and will never stop easily."


    "That''s just your guess. Maybe they will still choose to lurk and stay still? Have you ever thought about the consequences of leading the snake out of the hole without absolute strength?"


    It was difficult to guess the thoughts of the ancestors of the wing people. They stared at Ding Ning with no expression, but the word front gradually became sharp.


    Ding Ning wondered why the ancestor of the winged man suddenly changed his attitude, which was completely inconsistent with his understanding of her. He couldn''t help but take a deep look at her and wanted to see through her real intentions.


    But the ancestor of the winged man had already cultivated to the state that happiness and anger did not form in color. There was no superfluous expression at all, and she couldn''t see any of her thoughts at all.


    "If my grandfather is willing to muddle along and want to bet that this mysterious foreign force will continue to lurk, we will wait and see."


    Ding Ning gradually felt a trace of anger in his heart, and his eyebrows said loudly.


    "You mean that this force will not give up whether the lion king is willing to cooperate or not?"


    The ancestor of the winged man asked with a deep vision and a difficult arc at the corner of his mouth.


    "I''m not sure, but it''s very possible. I believe my judgment."


    Ding Ning replied angrily, "if you don''t believe me, you can stop the lion king from asking for help from the mysterious forces now."


    The ancestor of the winged man looked at him deeply and was silent for a long time. Then he looked around the people with muddy old eyes and said, "what do you think?"


    "Everything is arranged by the speaker."


    Youye and Bai Chuanxiu first said that everything should be led by the ancestor of wing people.


    "How can others snore on the side of the bed? It''s hard for me to be at ease if this secret force is not dug out."


    The wolf glanced at Ding Ning, and unexpectedly expressed his support for Ding Ning.


    "This secret force is stuck in the throat if it is not eliminated."


    Yuan Ming spoke calmly.


    "I agree with the opinion of Dadu Tong. It''s not our race. Their hearts must be different. Since these secret forces hide and dare not appear in public, let''s dig them out."


    The cow said in a muffled voice.


    "Anyway, even if I lose, I''d rather die on the front battlefield than be remembered in the dark all the time."


    Kong Mi said to himself as if he were talking to himself. He rarely showed the blood and courage that the demon king should have.


    Ding Ning was surprised by their attitude and secretly sighed in his heart. He didn''t expect that his winged ancestors always supported him against his opinions. On the contrary, the four people who used to be enemies with him stood on the same front with him. It''s really unpredictable and unpredictable!


    "And you?"


    The ancestor of the winged man didn''t say anything, but looked at the army lined up in a neat square array and asked loudly.


    "War!"


    "War!"


    "War!"


    The answer of the three million troops was simple and clear. They gave their answer with high morale like a mountain and tsunami. Their morale was like a rainbow and soared into the sky.


    "Hahaha, good, good!"


    The ancestor of the winged man suddenly burst out laughing. Just when Ding Ning thought she had lost her mind, the old woman suddenly stopped laughing, The arrogant way of looking down on the world: "Since our ten thousand demon leaders have existed for countless years, they have also been invaded by powerful and irresistible outsiders, but our demon family ancestors have never been afraid, let alone compromised... No matter who is small, what they plot secretly, and how powerful their strength is, we will never be afraid to shrink back. It''s just a war. What can we be afraid of..."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were tongue tied when he watched the winged man''s ancestors make war mobilization there, which suddenly realized that the winged man''s ancestors did not support him before, but worried about the fear of alliance members, so he deliberately sang a different tune with him, and used his prestige accumulated by his successive victories to stimulate the pride and blood in the bones of outstanding people, so as to create a common hatred, To save up for war.


    Ginger is still old and spicy!


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and shook his head. Before, he was thoughtless and bent on leading the snake out of the cave, but he did not consider the people''s will and public opinion. If the ancestors of the wing people directly and clearly expressed their support at that time, although these people would reluctantly agree under pressure and face, they would be tied up in fighting because of resentment, and certainly could not give full play to their real strength.


    But now, after her tit for tat, she successfully aroused the blood and pride in everyone''s bones. She was not only afraid, but also twisted into a rope.


    Looking at the three million troops with high morale and boiling fighting spirit, Ding Ning believes that even if there are incomparable demons and ghosts, they will rush up without hesitation and tear the enemy to pieces with their knives, guns and sharp claws and teeth.


    At the time of the war mobilization of the ancestors of the wing people, Luo Yunhai, who had no way out, had to take out a green flute and play it on his mouth according to Luo Yunji''s instructions.


    Strangely, Luo Yunhai was clearly playing the flute, but he didn''t make any sound. The demon kings looked at each other and didn''t know which one to play.


    But the next moment, the demon kings moved slightly in their hearts and their faces were moved, because they felt that the ground began to tremble, as if thousands of troops and horses were galloping, even the earth trembled.


    With the earth shaking, an extremely terrible pressure suddenly rose in the distance and rushed to them from far to near at an incredible speed.


    "Demon emperor level strong?"


    The purple finch''s face changed sharply, and she cried out.


    As the demon king''s top strength, she has an extremely right to speak about this vast power. Naturally, other demon kings will not question her words.


    Some people look happy, some show surprise, some fear, some worry, some doubt, some envy, and some smile proudly


    The Lion King laughed and said contentedly, "how about you? I said our strong aid strength is strong. Some people don''t believe it. Now it''s time for everyone to believe it?"


    "The lion king will promise when he speaks. We don''t believe it."


    "With the help of the emperor level strong, the wing man alliance has peace to fear!"


    "I don''t know who is sacred. There are demon emperor level strong people in charge."


    "These forces are really terrible. At the beginning, the winged people just had a winged emperor and unified the ten thousand demon leaders. Now we have the support of the strong demon emperor level. What else can we fear?"


    "Lord lion is far sighted. I didn''t expect to hide such a powerful card. This time, the winger alliance will lose. Hahaha."


    "Now we not only have the strong demon emperor level as the backing, listen to the news, we have a lot of reinforcements."


    "Survival from death and turning defeat into victory are all given by the lion king. In the future, we will follow the lead of the lion king."


    ¡­¡­


    With the demon emperor in charge, the waist of the demon kings straightened up, talked happily and surrounded by the lion king.


    With a reserved smile, the Lion King enjoyed the flattery of the demon kings. He glanced at the suspicious purple Finch and was secretly proud. Little purple Finch, you will be the king''s forbidden man in the future. When the war is settled, the king will love you well.


    The purple sparrow demon king, the black tiger king and the White Bear King looked at each other and saw the incredible and suspicious color in each other''s eyes.


    The three of them are resident in the ten thousand demon city. They know more secrets than the lion king who doesn''t know anything. Now the law of the demon country is incomplete, and it is impossible to give birth to a god level strong man.


    In those days, the wing emperor got the Tao fruit from the holy mountain, then understood the power of the laws of heaven and earth, broke through to the realm of God at one fell swoop, and became the emperor of the demon family.


    Although it is just a rumor, there is no real evidence, but they always believe that there is no doubt. Otherwise, for so many years, why did only Yihuang break through the realm of the emperor?


    This is also the reason why the four demon families did not hesitate to take the world''s condemnation and occupy the ten thousand demon city.


    In fact, Wanyao city is not the key. The holy mountain located in Wanyao city is their hope and opportunity to break through the imperial territory.


    Unfortunately, after so many years, they sacrificed countless people and got nothing in the holy mountain, so that they began to doubt the authenticity of the rumor.


    However, after learning that the ancestor of the winged man stepped into the demon emperor''s territory half a year ago, they rekindled the fire of hope. They suspected that the Taoist fruit in the holy mountain had long been hidden by the winged people. The ancestor of the winged man must have swallowed the Taoist fruit with incomplete laws, so as to break the shackles and step into the demon emperor''s territory.


    Even the incomplete Tao fruit is extremely rare in their eyes. Even if they can only take half a step, they are satisfied.


    But now, there is a real strong demon emperor in front of them, which makes them jealous, envious and hate. They subconsciously think that the comer must have stolen into the holy mountain. Fortunately, they can be promoted to the demon emperor only after they have obtained the complete Tao fruit, which makes them feel lost and angry that their treasure house has been sneaked in and taken away the most precious treasure.


    Just the next moment, when they looked at the boundless Zerg army on the horizon, their faces changed, and they screamed in despair: "insect disaster!"


    Insect disaster is no stranger to any demon clan of Wanyao leader. It was a devastating disaster that almost completely subverted Wanyao leader. Everyone turned pale when talking about the tiger and was afraid of snakes and scorpions.


    The demon king at the scene looked at the dark demon insect army pouring in like a tide. There was no grass along the way, and all his faces showed the color of fear and despair.


    Even if those demon insects were just a large number of low-level demon insects that they could shoot at random, the torrent formed by the seemingly endless number of terror still scared them out of their wits. They wanted to run away and hide as far as they could.


    It is the so-called ant killing elephant. When the number of harmless creatures of human and livestock reaches an incalculable massive scale, the visual impact and shock will make people tremble from the soul. Moreover, these demon insects are not harmless creatures of human and livestock, but terrible demon insects that can actually eat everything.


    The demon clan is divided into five veins. One vein of demon planting is very strong, but it has an inherent weakness, that is, it is inconvenient to move. Even if it can turn into a form and walk freely after reaching a certain degree of cultivation, the speed is also extremely slow. In addition, they have no ambition. Naturally, they have no threat to the most active demon birds and monsters.


    Although the one vein of goblins is very powerful and has high intelligence, it is limited by the scarce number and the requirements for the living environment. Even if there are some powerful individuals, they can''t turn out any waves. The two veins of goblins, birds, goblins and beasts, who claim to be the master of 10000 demons, have never been taken into account.


    There is only one vein of demons and insects. They are the most difficult to cultivate into strong ones, and their individual combat effectiveness is extremely low. They live entirely on their confused instincts and will not pose any threat at ordinary times.


    But once the Zerg is born with a strong person with intelligence, integrating the Zerg with terrible reproductive ability can create a massive Zerg army in a short time, which is tantamount to a disaster for any race.

 Chapter 1163

    "Don''t panic, it''s your own."


    When the lion king saw that the demon kings and the remaining millions of troops were frightened, he would flee in all directions. He woke up from his panic and shouted at his throat.


    In fact, he was very flustered at the moment. At that time, when the mysterious man asked him for cooperation, he was rejected by him, but the mysterious man firmly believed that he would agree. He just left the green flute to him and said that he would get his help as long as he sounded the flute when he needed help.


    He was a little sniffy at that time, but in order to leave a way back, he left the flute to Luo Yunhai for safekeeping, but he didn''t think that the assistance mentioned by the mysterious man would be a terrible Zerg army.


    "Lion King, are you sure it''s your own?"


    "Are you sure they won''t attack us?"


    "This is an insect disaster. Is it controllable?"


    The demon king stopped and asked in a trembling voice.


    "I''m sure."


    No matter how flustered the lion king was, he could only reply calmly.


    The demon kings looked at each other. Although they secretly beat drums in their hearts, they could only choose to believe the lion king when they saw that he was determined.


    The demon kings dare to stay because they are confident that even if the insect disaster is uncontrollable, they can fight a way to escape, but the demon soldiers don''t have the courage. Regardless of the Lion King''s pledge, these frightened soldiers still dare not stay here. They run away crying for their parents and turn into birds and animals in the twinkling of an eye.


    Compared with the trembling of the lion king and others, the three million troops on the side of the wing man alliance were all frightened, trembling and shaking like chaff. The previous great morale no longer existed. If they had not almost blind trust and worship for Ding Ning, I''m afraid they would have dispersed at this moment.


    The faces of the top leaders of the winger alliance were gloomy and could drip water. They didn''t expect that the Lion King''s reinforcements were Zerg, which was too unexpected.


    Although the cultivation level of the Zerg is generally low, and both the scale and intensity are far lower than that recorded in the history of Wan demon leader, they are not so afraid, but the demon emperor level demon bug makes them feel deep despair. They can''t help looking at Ding Ning and want to see what he says.


    They didn''t find it. Ding Ning made miracles repeatedly, which made them unconsciously form a psychological dependence on him.


    Ding Ning''s face didn''t change much. He was still calm and comfortable. His mind was running rapidly, thinking about the solution.


    Although the number of insects looks terrible, their lethality is actually very weak. It may be terrible for ordinary people, but it''s not enough for him.


    The only trouble was the spider God. He really didn''t expect that the donkey didn''t kill her, which puzzled him.


    But now the situation is critical. So many people are looking at him. He can''t think more. He needs more time to come up with a comprehensive plan.


    Therefore, time and space suddenly stood still. Ding Ning instantly entered the gate of will, looked at the vast starry sky and thought hard about countermeasures.


    Although the spider God''s strength has not returned to its heyday, today''s breath is obviously much stronger than yesterday. How to say, she is a god level strong person. Among the strong people in the current ten thousand demon leadership, she is an absolutely unshakable behemoth.


    Although the old donkey has the strength to easily suppress and kill God, Ding Ning dare not place his hope on him. Based on his understanding of the old donkey, maybe he will save himself at the critical moment, but he will never save others.


    The old donkey can''t count on it. As for those masters with strong divine knowledge, their position is unclear so far, and it''s hard to distinguish between the enemy and me. Naturally, Ding Ning won''t place hope on them.


    After all, he was still lack of strength. Ding Ning sighed in distress. Everything had to depend on himself.


    After thinking hard for a long time, Ding Ning bit his teeth and was cruel to himself. It seems that it can only be so.


    Three hours passed in a hurry, but the outside world was just a moment. As soon as Ding Ning recovered his consciousness, with a calm expression on his face, he ordered in a deep voice: "the army listens to the order!"


    "Yes!"


    Three million troops were infected by his calm face, and the panic was immediately swept away. They responded in unison and shook the sky.


    "Return to the barracks. No one is allowed to go out without a military order. Violators will be killed."


    Ding Ning ordered in a deep voice.


    The three million troops looked at each other. I don''t know what the majority of them are crazy. The Zerg army is coming, but they are shrinking in the barracks. Isn''t that waiting to die?


    But out of their trust in Ding Ning, the commanders immediately gave a loud order and ordered the army to follow the military order immediately.


    Worried, Kong Lei leaned forward and asked in a low voice, "do you have any idea?"


    "It''s just a Zerg. It''s not worth mentioning. I have my own way."


    Ding Ning smiled and said softly.


    Kong Lei frowned slightly and said discontentedly, "it''s always like this. She''s mysterious and never treats me as her own person."


    "Why? You''re my daughter-in-law. Can''t I tell you?"


    Seeing that she was really annoyed, Ding Ning quickly took up her slender hand and said softly, "do you remember how I trapped Han Siji?"


    Kong Lei''s eyes brightened: "do you mean using arrays?"


    "Yes, I will set up a ten thousand star lock demon array around the barracks."


    Ding Ning looked up at the sky. It was in the afternoon. He said with some regret: "if it was at night, the power of this array would be stronger. Fortunately, even during the day, although the power of the ten thousand star lock demon array was weaker, it was enough to protect the safety of the soldiers."


    Kong Lei frowned and said anxiously, "even if there is an array to protect us, we can''t stay in the protection of the array forever, not to mention that the other party has a demon emperor level strong."


    "I didn''t say we were hiding in the array."


    Ding Ning saw that all the high-level leaders were listening, and simply did not hide it. He said with confidence: "the next battle belongs to the battle between the top powers, so these soldiers don''t have to participate in the war."


    "We are not afraid to fight, and those Zerg armies are not afraid, but what should the demon emperor level strong do?"


    Wolf Li couldn''t help but interrupt. Other demon kings nodded one after another. They all knew themselves clearly. In the hands of demon emperor level strong men, they were not one at all, even the ancestors of wing people.


    "The demon emperor level strong man is the spider God I said. Don''t worry. I have a way to hold her."


    Ding Ning slowly looked around for a week and said in a deep voice: "your task is to kill the lion king. As long as you kill them, the people behind the scenes will have no puppets on the surface and will not entangle with us."


    "You really have a way to hold her? That''s a demon emperor level strong man."


    The ancestor of the winged man asked anxiously, "if you are not sure, let me entangle her. Although I am certainly not her opponent, I can do it for a moment."


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I never fight a war without confidence."


    Ding Ning''s heart warmed slightly, showed a confident smile and said, "I''m not the opponent of spider God, but I have many means and am proficient in the way of array. I can still trap her for a moment."


    He knew that the ancestor of the winged man was worried about his safety and wanted to sacrifice himself to entangle the spider God, but that couldn''t solve the problem at all.


    "In that case, you must be careful."


    Seeing that he looked determined and confident, the ancestor of the winged man gave him a deep look: "if it is impossible, we must try our best to save our lives. I have heard the news of the insect disaster. The strong men of all ethnic groups who have been watching will come soon. As long as we insist on their arrival and besiege the spider God together, we will be able to kill him."


    It''s hard to say whether those wall grass will come or not. I won''t place my hope on them. When they come, the cucumber dishes should be cold.


    Ding Ning said secretly in his heart, but with a happy smile on his face: "that''s great. I''ll try to trap the spider God with an array to delay time. At that time, we will siege together. Ants will kill elephants. Even if we grind them, we can grind them to death."


    "Ding Ning, you... You must be careful and promise me to live well. I haven''t married you yet..."


    Kong leiqiang said with a smile, but before she finished, tears began to fall, and her voice began to choke.


    Bai xun''er and Peng Tianjie, who were always unwilling to follow the army back to the barracks, also came over and looked at him with tearful eyes. The appearance of crying made Ding Ning feel distressed for a while.


    "Well, don''t cry. I haven''t married you yet. How can I be willing to die."


    Ding Ning hugged them respectively, smiled and whispered in their ears, "when I come back, we will sleep together and talk about life."


    The three women were so ashamed that they turned their eyes from tears to laughter. The sadness of life and death was also diluted under his gags.


    "Especially you, xun''er. I haven''t had time to round the house with you. I''ll take you back when I come back."


    Ding Ning rubbed xun''er''s jade hand and said with a squint of color.


    Bai xun''er hung his head shyly, but soon raised his head, bravely looked into his eyes, his face was like Xialu, clenched his pink lips, and hummed like a mosquito: "I''m waiting for you!"


    Ding Ning was overjoyed and said with a smile, "then we have a deal. Don''t go back."


    "Yes!"


    Bai xun''er responded softly, felt the ambiguous eyes around him, and suddenly his ashamed eyelashes flashed. He stamped his feet in anger, covered his face and fled back to the military camp.


    "Jie''er, go back to the barracks and wait for me."


    Ding Ning''s eye wave gently wiped the tears on Peng Tianjie''s face, smiled and said, "I don''t want to see you when I come back."


    "Wow!"


    Peng Tianjie rushed to Ding Ning''s arms and cried loudly. What he cried was out of breath, which made Ding Ning feel sour.


    "Well, jie''er, stop crying. It''s unlucky!"


    Kong Lei quietly wiped her tears and pulled Peng Tianjie to persuade her with a smile.


    "Well, go back to the barracks and wait for me!"


    Ding Ning gently pushed Peng Tianjie away, winked at Kong Lei, motioned her to send Peng Tianjie back to the barracks, turned around and decided to go.


    After the love affair, it''s time to get down to business. The Zerg army has gathered with the lion king and others. Although the spider God didn''t pay attention to the lion king and others, he didn''t hurt them, and directed the overwhelming Zerg army to their location.


    Around the barracks, Ding Ning arranged the ten thousand star lock demon array in advance just in case, just need to stimulate.


    At the moment, he is facing the Zerg army, which is to lay an array on the way and kill those Zerg armies as much as possible, so as to reduce the pressure of the ten thousand star lock demon array.


    "Everyone, life and death are at stake. It''s also a time to work hard. While the lion king and others are injured, we need to kill them as quickly as possible so that we can spare our hands to support Datong."


    The ancestor of the winged man looked around for a week and said solemnly, "remember, this is not for us, but for the whole demon leader. Our descendants will be proud of us!"

 Chapter 1164

    "Kill!"


    With the ten thousand star lock demon array guarding the military camp, the peak demon kings can no longer worry about it, and they shout loudly.


    As the ancestors of the winged people said, their blood was boiling, their fighting spirit was high, and their surging blood rushed into the sky. With an indomitable and solemn momentum, they rose up in the air fearlessly to meet the Zerg army.


    "Second Grandpa, here you are!"


    Kong Mi''s fighting spirit was high. When he was about to kill the enemy with his life and death, Kong Lei''s voice suddenly sounded in his ear.


    Looking at the divine phoenix feather put into his hand by Kong Lei, Kong MI was slightly stunned, glanced at the tall figure walking in the forefront of the team, smiled and shook his head and said, "I knew it was this boy."


    Kong Lei blushed for Ding Ning and muttered, "Grandpa two, don''t blame him. After all..."


    "Well, Lei Lei, the second grandpa is not so stingy. Just because this boy dares to compete with the demon emperor level strong man, I will convince him that he is definitely a man. Lei Lei is lucky, ha ha ha."


    Kong Mi took out the divine phoenix feather, and immediately he was full of pride. He waved his hand and laughed. This war is related to everyone''s life and death. He doesn''t know whether he can come back alive. What''s more, Ding Ning chose to return the divine phoenix feather to him at this time. He was worried that his body would fall here, If he didn''t feel such obvious kindness, he would be a fool. All the previous estrangement and resentment dissipated at this moment.


    Kong Mi''s heart knot was opened, and there was a faint sign of looseness in the cultivation bottleneck. He was overjoyed, and his Qi and blood became more and more surging. He rushed straight to the cloud, and faintly reflected with the ancestor of wing man.


    The ancestor of the winged man looked at him in surprise, and his face showed a look of heartfelt joy. He congratulated and said, "congratulations to speaker Kong MI for his breakthrough and further progress."


    Kong Lei exclaimed with joy, "Grandpa two, have you broken through?"


    "Hahaha, good, I finally broke through, hahaha!"


    Kongmi burst into laughter and was overjoyed. The others were surprised, envied and happy, and spoke congratulations one after another.


    At this critical moment of life and death, no one can care about jealousy. Kong Mi''s breakthrough means that the strength of his own camp has been enhanced by another point, and the greater the hope of everyone''s survival. Everyone is sincerely congratulated.


    Ding Ning didn''t look back, but everything that happened was shrouded in his divine consciousness. He even observed the fluctuation of Kong Mi''s breath breaking through the bottleneck, and his face showed a thoughtful look.


    Before, he didn''t understand what half stepping into God was, but after carefully observing the process of Kong Mi''s breakthrough, he suddenly became enlightened.


    It is a breakthrough in mood and an understanding of the mysterious law of the great road.


    The so-called half step into God is to have an understanding of the road you want to take, stand on the starting line of the road, but don''t really take the first step.


    Although Kong MI was half absorbed, he was obviously not as far away as the ancestors of winged people, and he was a little inferior in strength.


    For example, if both of them are standing on the starting line of the main road, Kong MI has not had time to lift his feet yet; The ancestor of the winged man has raised one foot and hasn''t fallen yet. Just wait for this foot to fall, even if he has officially stepped into the realm of God.


    Of course, everyone''s way is different, and their strength is naturally different. The ancestor of the winged man has a deep blood feud, and her willpower is much stronger than Kong MI. Her way of revenge has become an obsession, so her way is also full of hostility and killing intention, and her power is even more powerful in battle.


    However, this does not mean that kongmi''s Tao is not as good as her. If in the long run, kongmi will go further than the Tao supported by the wing people''s ancestors in the future.


    Being absorbed in the spirit is an interesting realm, which is to integrate the power of the laws of heaven and earth into the refined and pure martial soul and get out of your own way.


    The cultivation of the demon family is different from that of the human family. It mainly depends on the awakening blood and the power of rich Qi and blood to quench the martial soul, but it also has a great reference for Ding Ning.


    But at the moment, Ding Ning didn''t have time to seriously study it. When the dark Zerg army was about to appear in his vision, he stopped and couldn''t hide his secret. His hands shook like a gust of wind and turned into a remnant in the air.


    The formations were quickly arranged by him. The landform changed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and a huge basin was formed in the twinkling of an eye.


    While arranging the array, Ding Ning did not forget to quickly spread a message to the people, telling them to step back two kilometers to prepare for the war and not to get close to him.


    This is the burial place he chose for the Zerg army and the bone burial place he prepared for the spider God.


    For the first time, everyone witnessed Ding Ning''s array arrangement. They saw that his array arrangement technique was like flowing clouds and flowing water. One frightening terrorist killing array flashed away and disappeared into the void. They couldn''t help but be surprised. These array arrangement techniques were unpredictable. They couldn''t see any trace of array arrangement, and they couldn''t help but silently mourn for the Zerg army.


    "Smelly spider, I didn''t burn you. You dare to jump out. Come and fight with me. I can''t kill you!"


    After ninety-nine killing arrays were deployed one after another, the colorful Zerg army had swarmed in. Ding Ning shook his wings and stagnated in the air. He raised his middle finger at the spider God and said arrogantly.


    "Hiss!"


    The spider God saw that the enemy who killed her son was in front of her. Even if Ding Ning didn''t provoke him, she would never let him go and let out an angry hiss.


    Walking with eight terrible spider legs, he drew a residual shadow in the air. Unexpectedly, he rushed directly into the air with incredible speed and killed Ding Ning like a loaded shell.


    What a terrible speed!


    Ding Ning was startled. His body left a residual shadow in the air like a ghost. People had appeared on the ground.


    The spider God red eyes, huge spider legs like sharp spears, pierced Ding Ning''s shadow left in the air. When he was found to be deceived, he immediately flew into a rage and turned into lightning and rushed to the ground.


    Ding Ning watched her every move nervously. Seeing that she was fooled in her rage, she was immediately happy. She avoided the spider God''s rage killing move without delay. She pinched her hands and shouted, "get up!"


    Boom!


    There was a sudden tremor on the ground, and 99 arrays appeared out of thin air, forming a transparent boundary, trapping the spider God in it.


    "Hiss, hiss..."


    The spider God screamed angrily and frantically attacked the barrier, but the barrier was shaky under the violent impact, but it was always strong and could not be broken.


    The Zerg army seemed to feel the king''s anger. Thousands of Zerg rushed to the barrier to break it and save their king.


    But unexpectedly, Ding Ning showed a proud smile at the corners of his mouth, brightened his hands and shouted, "burn!"


    Boom!


    Around the border, the raging flame came out of thin air, turned into a sea of fire, and constantly burned the Zerg army.


    Squeak, squeak


    Countless Zerg screamed bitterly and were burned into ashes by the hot flame. The strong burning smell filled the air, making people feel sick.


    But the Zerg army rushed to the fire one after another like a moth, and almost put out the fire with its flesh and blood and terrible number.


    "It''s really loyal."


    Ding Ning sighed with admiration, but he didn''t have any compassionate feelings. Today, either you die or I live. He can''t tolerate any mercy.


    Immediately waved his hand and shouted, "the wind is coming!"


    The wind comes suddenly. The wind helps the fire and makes the dying flame rise again.


    The flames rolled, the hot air was distorted, and the soil was melted, forming a magma flood with a width of tens of feet, which swept away to the dense Zerg army under the urging of the wind.


    Squeak!


    Countless Zerg armies were quenched and vaporized directly by magma, making a shrill hiss.


    The spider God watched his men being ruthlessly slaughtered. He roared angrily and attacked the boundary madly. However, the boundary was formed by combining 99 God level arrays. The ten thousand demon leader had almost inexhaustible strong spiritual power, and she could break through in a short time.


    Ding Ning knew that the boundary could not trap the spider God for too long, but she was relieved to see that she couldn''t break the boundary for a while and a half.


    The demon kings who had been fighting together for a long time changed their faces sharply. On the side of the wing man alliance, the spirit of the war was high, the morale was like a rainbow, and the attack became more and more fierce.


    The lion king was terrified. How could he think that the spider god they relied on was so vulnerable that they were trapped by people with a barrier when they came up, which greatly reduced their morale and reduced their fighting intention. In addition, they still had injuries. With each passing day, the demon king screamed and fell continuously.


    Lion King, black tiger king and White Bear King were seriously injured and did not participate in war. They looked terrified behind scenes.


    The Lion King''s eyes were very fierce. He quickly found out the key and shouted: "don''t love war. Spare someone to kill Ding Ning. As long as he dies, the spider God will get out of trouble."


    The demon kings of Wanyao city were at a disadvantage. When they heard the speech, they immediately cheered up and summoned up their spare strength to force back their opponents. The five demon kings rose up in the air and rushed to Ding Ning.


    As soon as the face of Yiren Laozu and others changed, they would go to rescue after a round of strong attack. However, the demon kings of Wanyao city have realized their situation. If the spider God does not get out of trouble, they will die today. They are not afraid of death. They fight for injuries and entangle them, forcing them to be unable to rescue at all.


    Kong Lei was so anxious that she roared and rolled. She opened her mouth and spewed out colorful rays. She used the spirit of the five elements to break the bones and tendons of her opponent and fly out.


    However, the demon king of Wanyao city has been determined to kill Ding Ning. There is no room for her to rescue. Desperate, several demon kings rushed up again, forcing Kong Lei to deal with it with all his strength.


    It has to be said that the demon king of Wanyao city has an absolute advantage in quantity. Even if most people are injured, once they fight for their lives, the demon king of wing man alliance has to work hard and spare no manpower to rescue.


    While the wing man alliance was burning with anxiety, Ding Ning shouted, "don''t worry about me, I can handle it."


    "Boy, go to hell!"


    A demon king of the lion family first rushed to Ding Ning''s side, smiled grimly, opened his palm like a palm fan and patted Ding Ning''s head.


    "Hum, damn you!"


    Ding Ning drank coldly, and his voice suddenly disappeared strangely in place, replaced by the ignorant black tiger demon king.


    All this happened between lightning and flint. The lion demon king was shocked. He didn''t understand why it was Ding Ning, but he suddenly became the black tiger demon king. He wanted to stop, but it was too late. He slapped the black tiger demon king on the head.


    Boom!


    This slap was his best shot, and the black tiger demon king was unprepared. His head was directly patted into a broken watermelon, red and white flowing all over the ground. The poor peak demon king didn''t know how he died.

 Chapter 1165

    It''s really easy to use. Even the demon king can change his position directly without defense.


    Ding Ning thought happily that since he opened the door of will and obtained the inheritance of star blood, he found that star liquid flowed in the meridians, he thought he might be able to show the unique skill of Suzhou Murong family.


    Before, he tried the ox knife and showed the second style of Li daitaojiang at the end of the bridge. He severely overcame the black tiger king and hit them with the five element talisman hidden in the stone, but it was a dead thing after all. He didn''t know whether he could change positions with people instantly.


    At this time, he succeeded in his first attempt, which made him taste the sweetness. In his heart, he was very eager to get the real unique knowledge of Murong family.


    "This boy has a ghost. Be careful."


    The lion demon king killed his comrades in arms with his own hands. His face was ugly. He roared angrily, turned his head and continued to rush at Ding Ning.


    One of the five demon kings died in the twinkling of an eye, or died in his own hands, which made the other three demon kings look ugly. They roared together, and the terrible killing move fell on Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning sneered and drank "the stars change!"


    He has been looking forward to what kind of terrorist power this last form has. Although the joint attack power of the four demon Kings is terrible, as long as they can''t kill themselves, he can recover quickly with non-human resilience. Therefore, he doesn''t hesitate to take risks, but also try the power of changing stars, instantly enter the second personality, enter the devil at the same time, and enhance his defense.


    With his soft voice, the sky suddenly darkened.


    The stars were shining all over the sky, and the starlight was scattered like a laser, shining on Ding Ning, emitting glittering and translucent starlight.


    Ding Ning only felt the surging star power all over him, running along a mysterious track, and even forming a wonderful connection with the stars in the sky.


    Boom!


    Although the four demon kings did not understand why they gathered stars in the daytime, their subordinates were unambiguous. The terrorist attacks fell on Ding Ning. The starlight suddenly brightened, just like the rising sun. The dazzling white light made people unable to look directly at it.


    "Ding Ning..."


    Kong Lei, who was always distracted to pay attention to the war situation here, was suddenly surprised and gave a cry of grief. Blood and tears flowed from the corners of her eyes. She was like a crazy tiger to push back the demon king who besieged her and ran to where Ding Ning was.


    But the next moment, she was stunned there, couldn''t help stopping, watching the four demon kings scream and vomit blood in their mouths, and fly backward like a broken kite, while Ding Ning was shrouded in the holy starlight, shining like a banished fairy. There was no trace of injury, and she couldn''t help crying with joy.


    "If you don''t cry, just a few demon kings, how can you hurt your man."


    Ding Ning smiled at Kong Lei and said with a sad face.


    Kong Lei wiped her tears and turned her eyes coyly, but the lover was all right, which made her feel happy. She didn''t bother to look at his face. She turned around and fought with several demon kings who came after her. It has to be said that with the spirit of the five elements, she has far more combat power than the strong ones in the same realm. Even in the face of the siege of several demon kings, she is still able to handle it.


    Ding Ning''s heart was about to blossom. Unexpectedly, the change of stars was the real meaning of the Murong family''s return to the other body in the other way.


    Run the power of the heavenly star to enhance their own defense, turn themselves into a transfer station for transferring power, and transfer the enemy''s attack to any target. The four demon kings were attacked and transferred by their own people before they were injured.


    I''m afraid the only disadvantage of this magical martial art is that once his defense is insufficient, he is likely to be killed directly. However, this problem will not appear on him. As long as he is not stupid and hard to carry an unmatched strong attack, as long as he can''t kill him, he can kill any enemy with a physical strength far beyond his cultivation.


    Ding Ning felt hot and licked his lips. He stared at the spider God who was still frantically attacking the border in his eyes. He secretly wondered whether he could carry her attack. If he could, he might be able to let her die under her own attack.


    After thinking over and over again, Ding Ning still gave up the crazy idea. After all, spider God is a god level strong man. Who knows how strong she is. He doesn''t want to take this big risk unless he has to.


    But the surging sense of war is boiling. Ding Ning needs high-intensity fighting to explore the deeper meaning of the changing stars.


    So, in everyone''s unbelievable eyes, Ding Ning jumped at the seriously injured Lion King and others without warning.


    He thought very clearly. Although the three kings were seriously injured, they were the backbone of most demon kings present. If he wanted to kill them, he would inevitably attract a large number of demon kings for help, so he could have a hearty war.


    "Stop him!"


    The lion king was seriously injured and had no ability to protect himself. Up to now, he hasn''t figured out how Ding Ning hit the four demon kings. Seeing that he rushed at himself, he was frightened and shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Don''t say, although the Lion King''s temperament is unpopular, this goods is the only person who can communicate with the spider God. Whether they can live or not depends on him. Where dare they let him die now.


    Even if the lion king didn''t shout, they would never watch him die. Therefore, before the Lion King''s voice fell, hundreds of demon kings broke away from the battle circle, exuded mighty pressure and intercepted Ding Ning.


    The demon king of the wing man alliance greatly reduced his pressure. After he quickly attacked and retreated the enemy, he was going to rescue Ding Ning, but he didn''t think that Ding Ning''s arrogant laughter suddenly sounded. He shouted with great pride: "well, I''ll kill a hundred kings today."


    It''s good to come, but a hundred demon kings can completely ashes him in a round of fire gathering. He''s not so stupid. He cries happily in his mouth, but people disappear in place again like ghosts, replaced by the poor black tiger king.


    Before he used flowers to replace trees, he could succeed when the demon king was unprepared. These demon kings had long been wary of him and quietly raised their vigilance. It was difficult to succeed again, so Ding Ning chose the black tiger king who was seriously injured and weak without hesitation.


    Boom!


    The power of hundreds of demon kings to gather fire can be seen from the fact that the black tiger king was instantly bombarded into slag.


    The White Bear King looked at Ding Ning, who was grinning at him, and shook his head disheartened: "regret it, kill me!"


    "It''s a waste of food to kill you!"


    Ding Ning grinned. Before the White Bear King knew what his words meant, he felt a pain in the back of his brain and lost consciousness in front of him.


    "Kill... Kill him."


    When the lion king saw that Ding Ning was within his reach, he was shocked that the dead took risks. While he stunned the White Bear King and took his income space as rations, he endured the pain and crawled to the demon kings. He felt safe. He was relieved and pointed to Ding Ning''s hysteria.


    "Kill!"


    Both the White Bear King and the black tiger king are dead. Well, although the White Bear King is not dead for the time being, it will turn into barbecue sooner or later, which makes the demon kings feel sad about the death of the rabbit. They are furious and chase after Ding Ning. Ding Ning screams and runs away in the distance.


    "Don''t let him run away, kill him!"


    The demon kings were frightened by Ding Ning''s endless strange means, lest they accidentally step into the footsteps of those unjustly killed demon kings and fear him to the extreme.


    But at the moment, seeing that he ran away without fighting, he was bold and shouted to Ding Ning.


    "Now let''s see where you''re going. Kill."


    The 100 demon kings soon formed a circle around Ding Ning. Looking at his panic appearance, a demon king blasted down with a ferocious smile.


    "Kill!"


    The other demon kings were also in great spirits and launched an attack boldly.


    The panic color on Ding Ning''s face suddenly closed and showed a strange smile, which made the demon kings sink in their hearts. I don''t know what moth this guy will produce again.


    "No, stop it, Luo Yunjun. They''re not far from him."


    A quick reaction demon king''s face changed and screamed.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late. Ding Ning can''t easily change the position with the prepared demon king, but the four demon kings who were seriously injured by him and didn''t kill before are his best substitutes. He deliberately went around in a big circle and returned to the four seriously injured demon kings less than 100 meters away. That''s the idea.


    Boom!


    No surprise, a badly injured demon king was instantly killed in place of Ding Ning. The angry demon kings, regardless of depression, chased after Ding Ning madly.


    The goods were chased by so many demon kings, but they didn''t have the consciousness of being chased. They shouted waste, knocked out the remaining three demon kings, put them away, and began to run wildly.


    "Kill him, you must kill him."


    The demon kings were furious, and red eyes pursued them madly, looking like they would not stop until they were killed.


    The members of the wing man alliance were still worried about his safety. It can be seen that he was always alive and attracted the firepower of hundreds of demon kings, shared great pressure for them, knew that he was buying time for everyone, where did he dare to neglect, ignored his own safety, and frantically began to trade injury for life.


    The demon king of the ten thousand demon city has no way out. Under the fierce and fearless death of the demon king of the Wing Alliance, he also burst out with fierce blood, and did not hesitate to fight with death and exchange life for life.


    The war situation turned white hot in an instant. The fierce fight shocked the world and stained the sky with blood. It was a world of collapse, the sun and the moon were shining, and the demon king fell like rain.


    "I''ll fight with you and die together!"


    Wolf Li''s left arm was cut off and blood flowed, but he had no time to heal. He hugged one of the demon kings of the other party, exposed his blood stained teeth and bit the other demon king. His blood surged and exploded with a loud bang.


    Yuan Ming, who has always been a good friend with the wolf, can''t care about his sadness. After a round of fierce attack to push back the enemy, he gasped heavily, showed a relieved smile on his face, and roared loudly: "old wolf, go slowly and wait for me!"


    The faces of the three demon kings who fought with him changed dramatically. They were about to retreat. Yuan Ming suddenly recovered his body and turned into a violent ape with a height of several feet. He roared with a wild smile: "old wolf, you fool, the body can pull more people on the road. Wait for me. I''ll accompany you."


    Boom!


    The earth shaking noise came, and the seven waves of terror surged. Not only the three demon kings who besieged him were blown up in pieces, but also the two demon kings who were fighting with Niu Yue were seriously injured.


    Niu Yue took the opportunity to kill the two demon kings, with blood and tears in his eyes, and laughed and said, "Lao yuan, you finally did a beautiful thing before you died. Brother, go all the way. I can''t accompany you for the time being. I haven''t killed all these bastards for you."


    Niu Yue burst into tears and laughed wildly. Fearlessly, he rushed to the five demon kings who were besieging Peng Tianao, greatly reducing the pressure on the precarious Peng Tianao. They worked together to kill a demon king in an instant, but the price was that Niu Yue paid an arm.


    Peng Tianao was heartbroken and rushed forward to stop the four demon kings. He roared, "Uncle Niu, I''ll stop them. Please heal quickly."


    But Niu Yue didn''t appreciate it. He rushed forward to stop the two demon kings and said proudly: "I''m not dead yet. It''s not up to you to work hard."

 Chapter 1166

    "Well said, Mavericks, good job. I''ll go first."


    Not far away, a member of the barbarian cattle alliance was bleeding and shaky, but he laughed and recovered his body. He exploded in the horror of the enemy and took the lives of the two demon kings of the other party.


    The more the cow shed tears, he laughed and said, "I''m an old cow, you fool is a calf, but today I see you so brave, I''ll call you old cow, brother, go, I''ll come soon!"


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Earth shaking self exposure is coming in an endless stream. As long as the members of the Wing Alliance can''t stick to it, they will choose to explode without hesitation. If they can drag three enemies to death, they will never drag only two away.


    Without exception, those who died were older people, and those who were younger were saved by these old people, blocking them with their lives and flesh and blood.


    Roar!


    Kong Mi uttered a roar of grief and anger, desperately urged the divine phoenix feather in his hand, and flashed the gorgeous red light. He directly killed the eight demon kings around him like a peerless divine soldier, at the cost of drying up his surging Qi and blood, and the whole person seemed to be shaky as if he had drained all his life, becoming a skin and bone, dying old man.


    The three demon kings who survived around him were frightened by his power and retreated frantically with fear. But after finding that his life was exhausted, they summoned up the courage to turn around and pounce on him.


    "Second grandpa!"


    Kong Lei''s clothes were stained with blood and gave out a cry of grief. The spirit of the five elements whirled wildly around her, emitting colorful glow. She brazenly wiped out the three demon kings who besieged her and tried her best to kill Kong MI.


    "Lei Lei, don''t come here. It''s nothing to mention the three demon kings. Do you really think my half step demon emperor is a decoration!"


    Kong Mi drank fiercely and laughed wildly: "die for me!"


    Before he finished, his thin body shrunk again, and the dark god phoenix feather in his hand bloomed again, killing the three demon kings who turned around and wanted to escape.


    And he also ran out of oil, and the lamp dried up. The whole person was like a skeleton. The fire of life was shaking and dying. His eyes were dim, but his feet staggered, but he always stood still. He shouted wildly, "come on, come on!"


    The nearby demon kings were terrified by his momentum and dared not come forward for a moment. However, they were unwilling to retreat and stared at him. As soon as he showed his lack of support, they would rush forward and reap his life.


    "Second Grandpa, Wuwuwuwu..."


    Kong Lei clenched her pink lips, and her tears gradually blurred her sight. She cried bitterly and lost her voice. At the moment, her grandfather''s thin body looked so tall and straight in her eyes.


    "Ah!"


    Kong Lei was mad with hatred. Her long hair danced and blood and tears flowed. She looked up and gave a bleak roar. The spirit of the five elements began to rotate wildly around her and gradually integrated with her.


    Suddenly, her graceful body sent out a bright five-color glow. Against the background, she was like a goddess coming to earth. She was awe inspiring and mighty. Wherever the glow went, the affected demon king was directly annihilated without leaving a trace. Without looking at it, she ran frantically to the place where Kong MI was located.


    "Heaven has eyes, ancestral blood recovers, and the five colors reappear in the world. Ha ha ha, good!"


    Kongmi ignored the seven demon kings who surrounded him. With a happy smile on his face, he cheered again and again, but his whole body was filled with obscure breath fluctuations.


    "No, get out, old things will explode."


    A sensitive demon king suddenly changed his face, shouted, turned and ran without hesitation.


    Boom!


    Kong Mi burst into laughter. Except for two of the seven demon kings, the other five demon kings had no bones left.


    "Second grandpa!"


    Kong Lei screamed bitterly, and the five colors of terror suddenly soared. Unexpectedly, the two lucky demon kings were directly annihilated, kneeling in the place where Kong Mi burst into tears.


    Suddenly, the dim red light shone. The blood and broken meat on the ground gathered at a speed visible to the naked eye. The smell of terror filled the air. Kong leizhen was forced to fly backwards. Fortunately, the five-color divine light did not hurt her.


    Kong Lei dried her tears and looked at Kong Mi''s self exploding place in disbelief.


    I saw the broken phoenix feather slowly melting, emitting a palpitating terror, turned into a drop of crystal clear blood, integrated into Kong Mi''s broken flesh and blood, and reunited with the flesh at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Immortal blood?"


    Kong Leimei''s eyes suddenly opened wide, showing a look of ecstasy.


    "The ancestral blood recovers, the immortal Phoenix reappears, stop him, and never let him succeed in Nirvana!"


    The demon king looked frightened and shouted at the top of his voice.


    Brush!


    More than twenty demon kings with crazy faces jointly attacked Kong Mi who was gradually repairing his flesh.


    "You dare!"


    Kong Lei shouted angrily. Her whole body was shining with colorful glow. She boldly welcomed it, forcibly blocked the joint attack of more than 20 demon kings, and directly killed three demon kings who rushed in front. The price she paid was dim glow and vomiting blood.


    "If you want to stop Lao Kong from nirvana, step on Lao Tzu''s body!"


    An old cow covered with blood lamely stood in front of Kong Lei with one leg, spitting out people''s words. Its arrogance was undisguised, but its whole body was filled with terrible blood fluctuations.


    "Grandpa Niu!"


    Kong Lei''s lips were bleeding, her face was pale, and her tears were whirling with a cry.


    Niu yuetou scolded: "there is no gender on the battlefield, only soldiers. Soldiers bleed without tears. Even if they do, they should die with a smile."


    "Yes, I know I''m wrong, Grandpa Niu!"


    Kong Lei choked back her tears and said.


    "Well, step back and protect your second Grandpa. Hey, immortal Phoenix, this old thing is a blessing in disguise. Okay, okay, ha ha ha."


    Niu Yue said in a soft voice, then he kicked his son and rushed forward looking down at the world.


    "This old thing will die together. Run!"


    The demon kings shouted in horror and fled in fear.


    "Grandpa Niu..."


    Kong Lei cried out in grief. She closed her eyes in pain and couldn''t bear to see him dead. But she didn''t hear the sound of self explosion for a long time. She suddenly opened her eyes and looked. She saw that the cow was shaking and pacing ahead, with a proud murmur in her mouth: "if I explode, who will delay Lao Kong? Bah, I really think I''m stupid."


    "Grandpa Niu!"


    Kong Lei wept with joy, but remembering what Niu Yue had said before, she quickly wiped away her tears and giggled there.


    "Little girl, learn from Grandpa Niu. Never give up until the last desperate situation. Now Lao Kong needs time to nirvana. You can buy him as much time as you can."


    Niu Yue was a little proud and some hated iron and steel and muttered, "even if it was self explosion, we should maximize the interests. Grandpa Niu won''t be like the fools of wolf Li and Yuan Ming. He thought it would be tragic for him to bury a few people. I bah, those fools. When Grandpa Niu blew himself up, it would be cost-effective to bury at least ten demon kings."


    "Well, Grandpa Niu is the most brilliant."


    Kong Lei was hit by more than 20 demon kings. She quickly seized the time to heal her wounds and didn''t forget to compliment Niu Yue.


    "That''s right. They say I have no brain. In fact, I''m a fool."


    Niu Yue''s fart raised her head, and her face was so angry that Kong Lei almost didn''t laugh. She found for the first time that Niu Yue had such a funny side, but she had to admit that direct self explosion was far more frightening than self explosion at any time. It was clear that those demon Kings never dared to come forward.


    "In fact, he died in bluff and tried to sacrifice a few people. We can''t wait any longer. If Kong Mi''s nirvana succeeds, we will all be finished."


    The Lion King hid behind a group of demon kings and shouted with a gloomy face.


    The demon kings looked at each other and saw the color of fear and hesitation in each other''s eyes. No one wanted to die if they could live. The members of the wing man alliance exploded easily, which had completely frightened them.


    "Luo Yunji, you cowardly old bastard who only dares to hide behind others says that I''m bluffing. Have a try and see if I''m bluffing."


    The cow glanced obliquely at the lion king and said disdainfully, "other people''s lives are worthless in your eyes. I really don''t understand why these fools work for such a selfish, despicable and shameless villain."


    The Lion King''s face turned red when he was run, and he shouted with a gloomy face: "Niu Yue, you old and immortal thing, I think when you can speak hard, let''s go together, otherwise, when kongmi Nirvana succeeds, all of us will die..."


    "There''s a kind of guy who only hides behind his back and makes a noise. See if Grandpa Niu can step on you and kill you..."


    Niu Yue didn''t give him a chance to incite at all. He directly interrupted his words and kept abusing like a firecracker in his mouth.


    The Lion King trembled and roared, "what I said doesn''t count, does it? Give it to me and kill them."


    "How old are you? Your life is life, others'' life is not life. Don''t doubt our courage to die together. Anyone who is not afraid of death will come up and try..."


    Kong Lei stared at Niu Yue and talked to the lion king to buy time for Grandpa two.


    The old ancestor of the winged man''s head was as big as a fight. She didn''t expect that the purple finch was so deep.


    Everyone thought she was just the peak of the demon king. Unexpectedly, she had already broken through to half step into the spirit silently. The nine blood magic powers were superb by her, and her combat power was no worse than her. She was entangled by herself, so that she could not spare her hand to rescue others.


    It was precisely because of her accident that the war situation became unexpectedly sticky and difficult, resulting in so many people''s self explosion and death, and the war damage far exceeded her expectations.


    Ding Ning was running around, attracting fire, sending out divine consciousness, observing every war situation, and watching these epic warriors pull the enemy to die generously. His heart hurt faintly.


    He found that he didn''t seem to know these old guys at all. Although they usually compete for power and profit and haggle over everything, when it is really related to the extinction of the race, they will not hesitate to sacrifice themselves to protect the young people.


    Wolf Li is like this, Yuan Ming is like this, Niu Yue is like this, Kong MI is like this, and so are the members who resolutely burst into self destruction


    Blood and courage, sacrifice and fearlessness, hidden deep in their bones, have never faded. Perhaps this is the reason why the demon family can last for generations.


    At this moment, Ding Ning was deeply touched by their tragedy and heroism. In particular, he found that Kong Lei was also injured. He was distressed and angry, and finally stopped running.


    "He can''t run. Kill him."


    When Wang Dun, who had been chasing him for hundreds of times, was in high spirits and jumped up like a chicken blood.


    "Kill me? Hehe!"


    Ding Ning''s mouth made a cold arc. I really thought I was teasing you after running with you for a few hours. It''s getting late. It''s time to send you on the road.

 Chapter 1167

    "Kill!"


    The enemy was extremely jealous when they met. The demon king of the black tiger family rushed to the front. Seeing that Ding Ning finally stopped running, the black tiger demon king shouted angrily and cleaved down with a huge axe in his hand.


    "Battle!"


    Ding Ning calmly stretched out his hand and threw out an array stone emitting starlight. Eighteen huge star pillars were born out of thin air. The stars all over the sky suddenly emitted bright starlight, which reflected each other with the star pillars, trapping hundreds of demon kings in it.


    "No!"


    The black tiger demon king only felt that there was a burst of starlight in front of him. He had lost the trace of Ding Ning in his place. Suddenly, he was frightened, and the ghost shouted and turned back.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late. The bright stars are intertwined. The lock Dragon Star array has been successfully inspired and trapped all 100 demon kings.


    Ding Ning Shi ran walked out of the lock Dragon Star array, and the cold killing machine in the bottom of his eyes made no secret: "after chasing me for so long, now you should pay for the lives of the wolves and their sacrificial predecessors."


    As soon as the voice fell, the stars in the sky were making great efforts. Light beams were projected through the sky and connected with the ten thousand star lock demon array. The bright stars turned into endless stars and arrows, strangling everything like a rain of stars.


    A shrill scream came, and a hundred demon kings showed their magic powers and tried their best to resist, but they had no effect under the omni-directional stars and arrows, and were slaughtered in an instant.


    Ding Ning''s face was as cold as iron without any movement. He waved his hands again and again, put away the lock Dragon Star array, and rearranged it around the boundary that trapped the spider God.


    The Zerg army seems to have an endless stream. It forcibly fills the magma river opened by him with a terrible number. At the moment, it is cooperating with the spider God and attacking the border madly. The dense number makes people''s scalp numb.


    After several hours of continuous crazy attacks by the spider God and the Zerg army, the border has become dim and will soon break. He wants to kill the spider God with the lock Dragon Star array.


    It has to be said that the generosity of wolf Li and others has strongly stimulated him. He is burning with opportunity in his heart and wants to end the war of killing the enemy 1000 and losing 800 as soon as possible.


    "Battle!"


    Eighteen star pillars appear again, enveloping the broken border in it. The stars shine all over the sky. Under the magnificent and gorgeous beauty, there are frightening terrorist killing opportunities.


    Ding Ning had been running away before in order to delay time and wait for the night. Only at night, with the help of the power of the stars in the sky, can the lock Dragon Star array give full play to its maximum power. Otherwise, the star power in his body alone is not enough to set up this terrible killing array.


    Squeak!


    Countless Zerg armies turned to ashes in the cold starlight, but more demon insects went forward one after another, trying to repeat their old skills and annihilate the star array with their bodies.


    This is exactly what Ding Ning wants. He wants all these demon insects to rescue the spider God, so that the military camp will not be attacked by the demon insects.


    As for the demon insects, they want to annihilate the lock Dragon Star array by number? He won''t worry. The stars in the sky provide endless power for the lock Dragon Star array. How many demon insects come and die.


    Hiss!


    The spider God seemed to feel the fatal threat from the lock Dragon Star array, stopped the crazy attack, and gave a shrill hiss in his mouth.


    The demon insect army was ordered not to attack the lock Dragon Star array anymore. With a terrible momentum of destroying everything, it began to change its way and rush to the barracks.


    "Die!"


    Ding Ning stopped and was about to reinforce Kong Lei and others. A sharp voice flashed in his eyes. With a cold hum, the golden haired and red haired spirits separated from their ancestors and blocked the way ahead of the Zerg army.


    Blond Ding Ning waved his hands, and the ground began to crack. There were huge gullies, and countless demon insects fell into them.


    Many Zerg live underground. These deep ditches can''t kill them, but this is not the end. Red hair dingning drives the power of fire, forms a magma sea in the gully, and the demon insects falling into the gully scream and turn into ashes.


    With the earth and fire spirits stopping the Zerg army, Ding Ning was no longer reckless. His wings vibrated, turned into a golden light and flew to the battlefield. He wanted to kill.


    "Come and see if I can drag you to death."


    The more crazy the cow roared, the blood all over him surged, and he was on the edge of self explosion at any time.


    The lion king is very insidious. He commands the demon king to attack Kong Mi who is in Nirvana, which makes Niu Yue dare not explode. He can only fight hard to intercept the demon kings who attack secretly. If it weren''t for Kong Lei''s colorful lights, the demon kings would be very afraid. I''m afraid they wouldn''t be able to hold on long ago.


    Grandpa II, hurry up. We''re going to be out of it.


    Kong Lei was bleeding all over. Her face was pale without a trace of blood. She prayed anxiously in her heart.


    Although by chance she integrated the spirit of the five elements, the consumption needed to stimulate the five color lights was extremely terrible, which made her on the edge of the oil lamp.


    At the moment, Kong Mi turns into a fiery red cocoon and stays quietly in place. No one knows how much time it will take for nirvana. Kong Lei and Niu Yue can only hold on for a while.


    Their mental fatigue and physical injury made them afraid to be distracted at all. They even had no time to take into account the movement made by Ding Ning''s lock Dragon Star array to kill hundreds of demon kings.


    "Go to hell!"


    More than 20 demon kings saw that Kong Lei was shaky and could not even stand stably. They took turns to attack the fire cocoon formed by Kong MI with a ferocious smile.


    They know very well that if they attack Niu Yue or Kong Lei, they will certainly Dodge, but as long as they attack Kong MI, they will not give way and can only connect hard. They use this means to make Kong Lei consume to the limit in a short time, and can no longer play the terrible power of the five elements divine light.


    Wheezing!


    Kong Lei was in despair, but there was a flash of perseverance in her beautiful eyes. She opened her sandalwood mouth and spit out five colors.


    Boom!


    The attack of more than 20 demon kings was annihilated by the five colors, and Kong Lei reached the limit. She could not even maintain her human form. She recovered her body, turned into a Colorful Peacock, and fell to the ground dying.


    "Girl, hold on!"


    The more the ox showed his eyes, the more he wanted to crack. With a roar, he rushed to the demon king with a savage collision. His whole body was filled with a strong violent atmosphere, and wanted to explode and die with them.


    However, these demon kings had long been prepared. At the moment he rushed, they scattered and fled. After he restrained his self explosion breath, they ran back like sticky gums and continued to attack Kong MI.


    The Colorful Peacock kept bleeding in his mouth and issued a low moan. His clear pupils gradually became dark. He was full of nostalgia and reluctance. He took a deep look at the direction of Ding Ning, summoned up all his spare strength, struggled to get up with his wings, resolutely and resolutely blocked Kong Mi''s body with his own body, and his whole body was filled with horror, I''m sorry, Ding Ning, I have to go first.


    "No, girl!"


    Niu Yue uttered a desperate cry of grief and rushed to Kong Lei desperately, trying to replace it with a body. However, they guarded Kong Mi''s two sides respectively, and there was a long or short distance between them. There was no time to stop Kong Lei.


    "I haven''t married you yet. Who allows you to die."


    At this time, a familiar and angry voice sounded in Kong Lei''s ear. She felt that her body was light and had fallen into a warm embrace. A surge of energy entered her body along a big hand and slowly recovered her dried up Dantian. The terrible attack wiped her side and made her face suddenly change, He exclaimed, "no, Grandpa two."


    "Your second grandpa is fine. I said, should you lose weight? It''s so heavy."


    Ding Ning''s joking voice sounded again, which made Kong Lei ashamed, angry and calm in her heart. She immediately restored her human shape and said with a small mouth: "hate, people are not fat."


    "If you want to die behind your man''s back, it''s really time to fight. You''d better have a rest. Leave the rest to me and settle with you later."


    Kong Lei''s ears still echoed with some angry voice of Ding Ning. She felt a flower in front of her eyes and suddenly appeared in a blister like space. In the space stood an ice coffin with ice cold smell, in which a beautiful beauty was sleeping. Next to the ice coffin, there was a fiery red cocoon, which made her lose her voice and exclaimed, "second grandpa..."


    The demon kings were silly. Kong Lei was saved by a golden light. They didn''t care. After all, their attack could blow Kong Mi into pieces. As a result, with the disappearance of the golden light, Kong Mi also disappeared, making their attack empty.


    Niu Yue is also a little confused, but he can see clearly that Kong Lei was rescued by Ding Ning. Kong Mi''s disappearance must have something to do with him.


    This greatly invigorated him. His whole body was filled with the smell of terrible self explosion again. He rushed forward with a wild smile and roared: "grandchildren, grandpa is coming, waiting to enjoy the explosion feast... ER!"


    Before he finished, he felt that his neck was tight and was carried in his hand. The self explosion force scattered all over his body was collected like a tide. Ding Ning''s angry scolding voice sounded in his ear: "you''re sick in your brain. You explode all the time. What a stupid cow."


    The more unconvinced the cow is, he thinks he is the smartest cow. How can he be a stupid cow? He was about to refute, but he suddenly felt a pain in the back of his brain, and he lost consciousness in front of him.


    Before the coma, there seemed to be some distant voice in Ding Ning''s ear: "you''d better have a rest first, or maybe this stupid cow will explode again."


    "Kill him, kill him!"


    The lion king has long been surrounded by dingning''s endless strange means. He roared at the top of his voice and turned away without hesitation. With a lesson from the past, he didn''t dare to get close to dingning within 100 meters.


    "Still want to run, too late!"


    Ding Ning couldn''t carry the fire gathering attack of more than 20 demon kings, so he chose to dodge for the first time. Walking alone in the world is definitely a magic skill of dodging attacks in a short distance and in a small range. Stepping on his feet, he turned into a remnant of Taoism. It''s difficult to distinguish true from false and unpredictable.


    After avoiding this round of fire gathering, a virtual shadow suddenly separated from Ding Ning''s body and chased after the lion king who was running crazy like an arrow. At the moment of approaching him, the figure gradually became solid and turned into white hair Ding Ning. The sharp golden and white light of Geng''s palm flashed through the Lion King''s chest and took out a beating heart, Grinned and said, "your heart is so bad that it has turned black!"


    The Lion King''s face was frightened. He grew up with a decadent mouth. He fell to the ground with a puff. His eyes opened wide and looked at the night sky, gradually darkening and dying.


    He didn''t understand until he died. What was the sanctity of Ding Ning, which defeated such a powerful camp.


    "Such old lion meat doesn''t know if it''s stuffed?"


    Ding Ning hesitated for a moment and muttered in a low voice, but he still put away his body: "never mind him, the meat is always stewed and drunk."

 Chapter 1168

    There is no water space for Wu soul separation. Before, Wu soul acted alone and wasted a lot of food materials.


    It''s shameful to waste food, so after learning from the pain, Ding Ning gave each martial soul two storage rings to collect food materials.


    The demons as like as two peas, looked at Ding Ning''s master and looked at the white haired Ding Ning. He was puzzled by what he was looking for. He could not understand why there were two Ding Ning. Although his hair was different in color, he looked exactly the same.


    You should know that the cultivation methods of the demon clan and the human clan are different. When the human clan arrives at the Shenwu realm, it can condense the martial soul, but the length of time in the outside world varies according to the level of cultivation.


    But the demon family cultivates the power of Qi and blood. Although it can also condense martial spirits, it is formed by the power of Qi and blood. Moreover, the shape is their body monster. It is the first time for them to see human martial spirits. No wonder they will make a fuss.


    Ding Ning didn''t explain his mood to them. While they were stunned and instantly entered the second personality, he was possessed and stormed into the crowd to fight.


    "Ah!"


    A succession of screams came. In a short time, seven or eight demon kings were badly hit and lost their combat effectiveness.


    The demon king who reacted hurriedly fought back, but what was fatal was that Ding Ning''s figure was suddenly divided into three, and two separate bodies appeared again. With the white hair Ding Ning who had turned back, he divided the battle circle into four with four enemies.


    The three elements are immune to physical attacks. They are like fish in water and relaxed in battle, but they share great pressure for the Buddha. The stars change and play a terrible lethality again. They constantly pass on the attack, so that the panicked demon kings get caught one after another and scream like ghosts crying and wolves howling.


    Xinghui enveloped Ding Ning, making him as invincible as a God. In a short time, he turned more than 20 demon kings into his food reserve.


    With the help of the three separated bodies and his master everywhere, the pressure of the Wing Alliance camp was greatly reduced. Suddenly, he was in great spirits, summoned up his spare strength and began to quickly destroy the demon kings in Wanyao city. With each passing day, the number of demon kings in Wanyao city decreased with the naked eye, and soon occupied an overwhelming advantage and launched a bloody massacre.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Seeing that the general situation was gone, the demon kings of Wanyao city also began to explode, which immediately brought no small casualties to the wing Terran alliance.


    "Be careful, everyone!"


    Peng Tianao shouted loudly, incarnating the golden light of Taoism, and frantically slaughtering the demon kings who were desperate.


    Ding Ning saw Peng Tianao''s action for the first time. He secretly praised him. This boy is worthy of being the first genius of the young generation of the winged Terran. His combat effectiveness is frightening.


    He didn''t use any so-called killing moves, nor did he use any terrible blood magic. He just used Jin Peng''s extreme speed to kill the enemy easily. Even he was ashamed of his speed.


    The world''s martial arts can''t be broken quickly. It''s really an eternal truth.


    When the speed reaches the extreme, there is no need to embellish any moves. Extraordinary speed is the way to increase strength, and the lethality is no less than any magic power.


    However, although the lethality of this rapid fighting method is amazing, the consumption is also terrible. No wonder Peng Tianao didn''t dare to go all out before. He always fought with hands and feet tied. Seeing that the overall situation has been determined, he began to slaughter wantonly regardless of the consumption.


    Ding Ning secretly praised him. He still liked Peng Tianao very much. He was a good man with simple and honest character. Unfortunately, because of Kong Lei, they were destined to become close friends without talking.


    In order to avoid shocking the world, Ding Ning has recovered three martial spirits and turned his eyes to the most intense battlefield.


    It was the battle between the purple sparrow demon king and the ancestor of the winged man. At the moment, the battle has become white hot. Every move is full of the power to destroy the sky and the earth, and even the void is constantly marked out as a terrible space crack.


    The purple sparrow demon king sometimes sprays black fire to burn the air, sometimes incarnates lightning to split the sky, sometimes the ice cone is like rain and rainstorm pear flower, sometimes the golden lotus blooms and vibrates the void... Various supernatural powers and strange images emerge in endlessly, threatening the world and terrifying the world.


    Ding Ning had always thought that fighting was so difficult because the ancestor of the winged man was selfish and didn''t do his best. He was extremely dissatisfied with her. But now, after seeing the real strength of the purple sparrow demon king, he knew that he had wronged the ancestor of the winged man. The purple sparrow demon king was too strong. The nine magic powers were used in turn. The pressed ancestor of the winged man had only parry and had no ability to fight back, Can only rely on Jin Peng''s speed to barely maintain an unbeaten situation.


    Ding Ning watched with interest, and gave birth to all kinds of insights from their battle. He was intoxicated and kept rehearsing and simulating in his heart. There are many magic powers of purple sparrow that can be used for reference and integrated into his magic skills.


    Most importantly, this is a rare opportunity to figure out the true shape of Nine Tailed finches and golden winged rocs. Once he understands it, two true shapes will be added to his wild change.


    The Nine Tailed finch is flexible and small, coming and going like the wind, and its every move is filled with terrible magic power; Jin Peng''s body is huge but as fast as lightning. He swings thousands of miles between his wings, leaving only golden shadows in the air.


    The two have something in common, but they are not the same. Jinpeng has unparalleled speed in a straight distance. The Nine Tailed finch moves invincibly in a small range, which is similar to walking alone in the world.


    A macro, a micro control, Ding Ning''s face was full of insight, and his eyes kept staring at the changes of purple Sparrow''s pace. He constantly compared it with the world alone, but finally came to an incredible conclusion that the purple sparrow demon king used the fighting footwork of the world alone.


    Ding Ning''s face became very strange and full of malicious thoughts. Why didn''t the ancestor of the winged man walk alone in the world, but the purple sparrow would? Is purple finch the mistress of an old donkey? Or did the old donkey learn from the Nine Tailed finches? This left his brain in chaos and puzzled.


    "What''s strange? Like the winged people, the Nine Tailed finches are the legitimate descendants of Kunpeng. It''s not strange to wake up and walk alone."


    The voice of the old donkey suddenly sounded in his mind, which surprised Ding Ning. Although he had long guessed that the old donkey would be nearby, he never thought he could find his trace. The skill of the old donkey was really unpredictable.


    Looking left and right, I didn''t find where the old donkey was hiding. I couldn''t even transmit the sound. I could only whisper: "the nine tailed bird is also the descendant of Kunpeng?"


    "More than that, all the demon families in this demon country are evolved from the blood of Kunpeng. Each race can be said to be the blood descendants of Kunpeng, but the blood concentration contained is different from the degree of awakening of the descendants."


    The old donkey threw out a heavy bomb again and blew up Ding Ning. He asked incredulously, "how is this possible? Kun Peng is a combination of Kun and Peng. If demon birds and fish monsters are its blood, it''s a little reliable. How can these races of tigers, wolves, lions, leopards and insects be its blood descendants?"


    "What you said is very reasonable, but it''s not right. Although the ancestor of Kun Peng is a combination of Kun and Peng, it can devour all things. When it evolves into the small world in the body, there has been some transformation in the life level. All the things that have been devoured by it have been integrated into its blood. Therefore, all the creatures born in the demon country are its blood descendants."


    The donkey''s voice was erratic and patiently explained to him.


    Ding Ning could not catch its position, but muttering in a low voice did not delay the communication between them. After suddenly nodding, he asked suspiciously, "Grandpa, what are you going to do? Can you tell me the truth now?"


    The donkey was silent for a long time, When Ding Ning thought it had left, he said, "it''s time to tell you the truth. There are a group of mysterious people in Wanyao city. I suspect they are black blood bastards. They seem to be plotting something. It''s a pity that their whereabouts are too secret. I can''t find their nest all the time. Therefore, I want to lead them out and solve this hidden danger."


    Ding Ning was not surprised by this answer, but what puzzled him was whether the old donkey knew who the masters of those tyrannical gods were. He immediately asked this question.


    "They are mountain spirits and tree monsters in the holy mountain. They have lived for many years, and their spiritual power is far superior to ordinary people."


    The answer given by the old donkey surprised Ding Ning and hurriedly asked, "King Huai is also among them?"


    "No, they don''t go all the way with the Huai king. The Huai king is a tree demon recognized by the will of Kunpeng. He is the king of demon planting born in the demon country. Those mountain essence tree monsters have unknown origins. No one knows how they were born. I suspect they are the backhands left by those black blood bastards who invaded the demon country."


    The tone of the old donkey was very dignified and said seriously, "including this big spider, it may be cultivated by black blood hybrids."


    "Cultivated?"


    Ding Ning was shocked. This is the spider God who fell into the realm of Huashen level. The mysterious power of the suspected black blood epidemic family can cultivate Huashen level demon insects. How powerful are they?


    It seems to see Ding Ning''s doubts. The old donkey said leisurely: "don''t worry, these black blood epidemic families always hide their heads and tails and only dare to hide in the dark, which shows that their strength is not enough to fear, and their strength is limited."


    Ding Ning disagreed with this conclusion: "even the God level spider gods can be trained. How can their strength be weak? Even if they hide their heads and tails, they may not dare to show up. Maybe they just disdain to show up?"


    "You don''t understand the demon country, which involves the mystery of the origin of the demon ancestor. Except the demon family, any other race in the demon country will be rejected and suppressed by Kunpeng''s will instinct. Although the black blood epidemic family wants to occupy the demon country for themselves, this suppression will always exist before the demon ancestor''s will is completely erased, so that their strength can''t be brought into play."


    The old donkey patiently explained, "so this is why they cultivate this big spider at the cost of massive consumption. They want to cause insect disasters and have achieved some of their goals."


    Ding Ning suddenly nodded. If so, it would make sense, but it''s terrible enough. Since the mysterious forces can cultivate this spider God, they can cultivate the second and third heads. Who knows how long they have been latent and how many God level creatures they have cultivated.


    What''s more, he knew very well that the spider God was actually a demon insect in the realm of God. He only fell because he had been sealed for thousands of years and had just laid eggs.


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be too many. It''s probably the only one. You should know that the insect disaster ten thousand years ago was caused by this evil. The dark forces don''t know how long it took and how high it cost to cultivate this spider God. It''s difficult for demon insects to open their wisdom. It''s not so easy to cultivate demon insects that turn into gods."


    The old donkey seemed to be able to read his mind. He saw through Ding Ning''s mind and slowly explained.

 Chapter 1169

    "Therefore, these people will never watch this precious spider God die here. They will certainly save it, won''t they?"


    Ding Ning suddenly understood the donkey''s intention.


    "Yes, I had planned so. However, the plan can''t keep up with the change. Crane Xiang is coming. I have to leave first. Be careful yourself. Don''t die here."


    The donkey gave a vague explanation and disappeared without a trace. No matter how Ding Ning asked, he couldn''t get a response.


    Who is he Xiang? Why is the donkey so afraid of him?


    Ding Ning was full of fog, but he secretly raised his vigilance and was on guard carefully.


    Whoosh!


    Thirteen figures wearing white robes and carrying ancient swords suddenly appeared at the scene, which shocked Ding Ning.


    Although he didn''t release his divine knowledge to avoid trouble, his perception was that he didn''t find the traces of the thirteen white robed people in advance, which was enough to see how terrible their strength was.


    Looking carefully, I saw a white robed old man with white hair and beard, ruddy complexion and fairy like character. At the moment, he was frowning and carefully looking at the lock Dragon Star array.


    Behind him, men and women, old and young, stared at the lock Dragon Star array with great interest, and a strange color flashed in his eyes.


    As soon as they landed, the thirteen white robed people stared at the lock Dragon Star array and ignored the battle between the ancestor of wing man and the purple sparrow demon king. It seemed that the battle at that level could not arouse their interest at all.


    Ding Ning secretly wondered where the strong came from. The breath of the weakest white robed people seemed to be no worse than that of the ancestor of the winged people. Didn''t it mean that the weakest of the thirteen white robed people was half into God?


    What was more unexpected to him was that the old ancestor of the winged man and the purple sparrow demon king stopped fighting immediately after discovering the arrival of 13 people in white robes, jumped to the ground and bowed respectfully: "Peng GUKE (purple Sparrow) meet your predecessors."


    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows in surprise. It was the first time he knew the name of the ancestor of the winged man, and it was the first time he saw her respectful.


    "Yes!"


    The white robed old man, who was led by him, looked old and had no waves. He just squeezed out a single syllable from his nasal cavity in response. The ancestor of wing man and purple finch were not dissatisfied at all. They stood respectfully with their hands tied, as if the old man''s attitude was natural, which surprised Ding Ning.


    At this time, Peng Tianao and others also killed the remaining demon king. Regardless of the blood and stains all over his body, they went to see him one after another. His attitude was very respectful.


    The leading white robed old man ignored their visit. It seemed that they were not qualified to talk to him. They circled around the lock Dragon Star array, as if they were observing the layout principle of the lock Dragon Star array.


    A middle-aged man behind the old man stepped forward, pointed to the lock Dragon Star array that trapped the spider God and asked arrogantly, "who made this array?"


    People subconsciously looked at Ding Ning. Ding Ning frowned and stepped forward: "it''s me."


    "Why is this array? Is there an array diagram?"


    The middle-aged white robed man stared at Ding Ning with hot eyes and asked arrogantly.


    Ding Ning was unhappy and said coldly, "why is this array? What does it matter to you whether there is an array diagram?"


    The ancestor of the winged man''s face changed greatly. He quickly raised his voice and said, "Ning''er, don''t be rude. This is the elder of the crane family and the guardian group of our ten thousand demon leader."


    The middle-aged white robed man had a gloomy face. After hearing the speech, he raised his eyebrows proudly and glanced at Ding Ning disdainfully.


    Ding Ning frowned and said with a sneer, "protect the ethnic group? Ha ha, it''s ridiculous. They didn''t show up when the insect disaster was rampant. Now the spider God is trapped, but they came after the insect disaster was stopped. I really can''t see that they are like protecting the ethnic group."


    "Bold boy!"


    "Dare to insult my crane family."


    "Die!"


    The middle-aged man suddenly pulled out the ancient sword behind him, glared at Ding Ning, and pulled out his sword at each other when he didn''t agree.


    The faces of the ancestors of the winged people changed dramatically and were about to come forward to dissuade them. Ding Ning sneered and said happily and fearlessly, "what? Am I wrong? What a guardian group. It''s really cold to fish for fame and reputation."


    "You... Want to die!"


    The middle-aged man flew into a rage and suddenly cut off Ding Ning''s head with an ancient sword in his hand.


    "Stop!"


    The first old man suddenly gave a violent drink. The sword in the middle-aged man''s hand suddenly stopped against the laws of physics and stopped on Ding Ning''s neck. A layer of goose bumps sprang up on his neck.


    "Clan leader, this boy ignores the dignity of our crane family and must be severely punished as an example..."


    The middle-aged man said reluctantly, but suddenly found that everyone had strange expressions and looked at him with strange eyes. He was surprised and his voice stopped abruptly.


    He lowered his head and looked in horror. A ferocious tusk was against his chest. With a gentle delivery, he could pierce his heart. Bean sized sweat droplets could not help seeping out on his forehead, and a look of fear flashed in his eyes.


    Then he suddenly realized that the patriarch''s call to stop saved his life. If he didn''t stop, maybe they had died together now.


    perish together?


    Ding Ning''s mouth was filled with disdain. If it weren''t for the mental attack contained in the old man''s loud drink, his action would stop for a moment. At the moment, the middle-aged man was already a dead man.


    "Small friendly skill, good means."


    Crane Xiang''s eyes twinkled and stared at Ding Ning, saying something in his words.


    Ding Ning gently stretched out his hand and pushed away the ancient sword that the middle-aged man had put on his neck. He said sarcastically, "that''s it!"


    He was not a fool. He couldn''t hear the meaning of blaming him for being cruel and cruel in Hexiang''s words. He immediately got angry and didn''t hesitate to give tit for tat.


    "Bold, dare to disrespect the patriarch!"


    The middle-aged man lost face in front of the crowd, and immediately arrogantly pointed to Ding Ning and shouted angrily.


    "I''ll talk to your family leader. What are you? You don''t have the right to talk here."


    Ding Ning stared and used the pupil of control for the first time. His eyes were full of purple and glittered with enchanting luster.


    The middle-aged man''s eyes were empty for a while. He shook his head in horror to restore Qingming. He couldn''t help retreating two steps, lowered his head and didn''t dare to look into his eyes again. His heart was full of fear.


    At that moment, it seemed that his life and death were not under his control at all. The overwhelming will made him feel the fear of his own contempt.


    Ding Ning sighed. His accomplishments were still insufficient. In the face of the strong who were much higher than him, he could not give full play to the real power of the pupil of control. Otherwise, the middle-aged man at the moment had been controlled by him and became a slave to his life.


    But it''s also good. Although the middle-aged man didn''t have his will destroyed, he had planted the seeds of fear in his heart. From then on, he would never dare to provoke himself again.


    He Xiang narrowed his eyes slightly. There was pure light flowing between his eyes. He released his divine consciousness and carefully paid attention to the movements around him, but he never found anything.


    At that moment, he seemed to be aware of a terrible will that made him feel palpitating, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye, which made him suspicious. He didn''t know whether it was an illusion or a strong man peeping around.


    "Crane year, what''s the matter with you?"


    A beautiful white robed woman with a beautiful face like a girl asked curiously when she saw the middle-aged man drooping his head without saying a word.


    "Well, crane spirit, I''m fine."


    Crane year raised his head, his eyes flickered, he didn''t dare to look at Ding Ning, piled up a stiff smile and perfunctorily asked crane Ling.


    Although he Ling felt a little confused, he didn''t think too much. He shrugged helplessly and focused on Ding Ning with great interest. He hugged his fist at him and said gently: "this little brother, the crane year just had a bad attitude. I apologize to you for him. Please don''t be surprised."


    Now it was Ding Ning''s turn to look strange. He looked at her strangely and said, "little sister, how old are you this year? Did you shout wrong just now? I think you should call me little brother."


    It''s no wonder Ding Ning said so. After all, he Ling looks only 14 or 15 years old. She is a lovely and beautiful little Lori. She even calls him a little brother. He doesn''t smell like it.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    But unexpectedly, as soon as this sentence was said, everyone burst into laughter. Even Hexiang didn''t look like a fairy. He laughed forward and backward and was overjoyed.


    The crane Ling''s pretty face fainted. He held back his smile, shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    "Little friend, I''m 38362 years old this year. Ling''er is my daughter who was born when I was 33500 years old. I guess she called you, little brother. You should have taken the shit."


    He Xiang stroked his beard and said with a smile.


    Ding Ning opened his mouth in amazement. He couldn''t believe it. Looking at the smiling crane Ling, he was stunned for a long time before whispering: "my God, it turned out to be a thousand year old demon woman."


    "What are you talking about? Make it clear to me, who is the thousand year old witch?"


    The crane spirit heard the smile on Yan''s face and immediately converged. He angrily pinched his waist and asked.


    "Er, you... Hehe, don''t blame your gaffe!"


    Ding Ning wanted to offend her, but she saw tears flickering in her big black and white eyes. She couldn''t help laughing and apologizing.


    The heart is secretly tucking away, all the five thousand years old monster has been happy. It is too childish to make complaints about the strong half of the God who is half of the entranced mind.


    He didn''t know that the crane family, as the guardian group of the demon country, has a long life that can''t be compared with other races. Five thousand years is an unimaginable time for the human family and a long time for the demon family. But for the crane family, five thousand years is just a young adult, which is equivalent to the 18 years of the human family.


    Therefore, Heling, in a strict sense, is still a minor crane, equivalent to a girl of 15 or 16 years old. Ding Ning said she was an old witch, how could she not feel wronged.


    "Well, well, ling''er, he doesn''t know the longevity of our crane family. The so-called unknown is not guilty, so don''t blame him."


    He Xianggui is the head of the family, but he loves he Ling, the youngest daughter. Seeing her tears pattering, he kindly comforted her.


    You should know that there are many children under his knee, but only the crane spirit has reached the semi divine realm before he is an adult, and his demon qualification can be seen in general.


    "Hum!"


    Crane Ling wiped as like as two peas, and then pestled Ding Ning''s eyes. He stared at him with a stare of anger. He turned his head on the back and ignored him. He was just like the children in the kindergarten, and Ding Ning was in a dilemma.


    Crane Xiang shook his head speechlessly and stopped caring about her. He looked at Ding Ning with deep eyes and bowed deeply: "little friend, the export of crane year was not bad before. I''m here to make amends for him."


    "The crane clan leader is so polite!"


    Ding Ning didn''t dare to hold it up. He quickly held his hands in vain to show that he didn''t take it seriously. In fact, he whispered to himself that he was courting the old goods before and after. Who knows what he''s up to? You must be careful.


    Although he doesn''t always trust the old donkey, after all, he has a blood relationship. He believes that the old donkey will not harm him, so he is extremely vigilant towards Hexiang.

 Chapter 1170

    Especially when he thought that the mysterious force would not easily abandon the spider God, he must send someone to save her.


    He Xiang and his party happened to appear at this critical moment. If it was a coincidence, Ding Ning didn''t believe it.


    "This array is really made by little friends?"


    He Xiang asked with interest.


    Ding Ning was secretly alert in his heart, but his face was silent. He nodded and said, "it''s good."


    "The winged Terrans are really full of talents. In the past, there was a winged emperor who was amazing. Now there is a little friend who was born in the sky. It is worthy of being the blood of the emperor."


    He Xiang stroked his beard and sighed with relief on his face.


    "Boy, how can you compare with Yihuang''s ancestor? Crane laomu praised it."


    Ding Ning was modest and joking. He knew whether the donkey had gone or not. If he dared to narcissize and say that he was better than the wing emperor, the careful old man would not kill him.


    However, Ding Ning also heard from He Xiang''s words that there seemed to have been an Immortal Emperor level strong man in the ancestors of the winged people, which made him feel a little moved. He didn''t know whether the old donkey didn''t know or didn''t feel meaningless, so he didn''t tell him.


    As far as he knows, the demon kingdom can cultivate immortality for half a step, and the winged people have ever born an Immortal Emperor level strong man, which is really great.


    "Hehe, you are so modest. I see this array... What array is this? I haven''t asked for advice yet."


    "Lock Dragon Star array."


    He Xiang is worthy of being an old fox. Just in a few words, Ding Ning brought out the array name.


    Of course, Ding Ning doesn''t care if he knows the name or even tell him the array principle. What can he do if he knows the array principle? If you can''t communicate the power of the stars, you can''t deploy the lock Dragon Star array.


    "Lock Dragon Star array, good name, good array. I think this array is at least at the level of God array?"


    He Xiang began to talk again.


    Ding Ning didn''t care, and said calmly, "yes, it should have the power of divine array."


    "Well, well, with this divine array in hand, I don''t have to worry about this evil animal."


    Ding Ning thought that he Xiang would take advantage of the hot iron to get the array arrangement method of locking the Dragon Star array, but he didn''t expect it. He stroked his beard and smiled happily, which made some of his two-year-old monks confused. He didn''t know what medicine was sold in the crane Xiang gourd.


    "Little friend, this evil animal is the leader of all evil demons. I don''t know if the God array can kill it completely?"


    After he Xiang shook his head, he suddenly asked.


    Ding Ning sneered at himself and finally showed the fox''s tail. As expected, he was trying to save the spider God. I''d like to see what you want to play, but he said quietly on his face: "no problem. Although the lock Dragon Star array is mainly sleepy, a slight change is the big kill array for killing gods and demons. There will be no problem killing it."


    "That''s good. However, little friend, I want to remind you that this killing God is a demon insect in the realm of transforming God. Even if the body is rotten, the spirit will not be destroyed. It''s not so easy to kill. Otherwise, ten thousand years ago, our family united the wing emperor and the Huai king will not have to seal it because they can''t erase her spirit mark."


    He Xiang''s words surprised Ding Ning and said, "is it so difficult to kill the strong in Huashen state?"


    He Xiang''s face became very wonderful. Just now he looked at Ding Ning''s confident appearance and thought he was very sure. He didn''t even know this common sense.


    She immediately explained: "of course, that''s the realm of God. Although it hasn''t reached the point of immortality, even if its spirit is separated from the flesh, it can''t dissipate in a short time. As long as the mark of the spirit is immortal, sooner or later she will revive and reshape the flesh to bring disaster to the world."


    Ding Ning looked confused and asked modestly, "how can we erase the mark of the soul?"


    "If I knew, ten thousand years ago, this demon insect would have died, and I wouldn''t seal her, leaving a great disaster."


    He Xiang spread his hands and said helplessly.


    Seeing that he knew nothing about huashenjing, he Xiang explained to him the situation of the divine soul mark in detail.


    Go out of your own way and integrate the law of perception into your own soul. When the integration of soul reaches a certain degree, it will form a unique soul mark.


    The inherent law and order of this divine soul mark is unimaginable. Unless it is a strong person who surpasses the divine realm or has a strong person in the same realm who is enough to erase the divine soul mark, it is possible to completely kill the strong person in the divine realm.


    Therefore, it is difficult to kill the strong who have reached the realm of God. Even after cutting off their flesh, they can only use the means of seal or repression to erase the mark of God and soul by time.


    At the beginning, he Xiang and others had to seal the spider God''s soul mark because they could not completely erase it. They wanted to use time to erase the soul mark bit by bit and kill it completely.


    But they didn''t expect that the seal just let the spider God''s cultivation fall, but it didn''t completely erase it, so she broke the seal somehow and almost caused great disaster.


    At the same time of popularizing science with Ding Ning, he Xiang also explained the reason why they were late. It was not that they wanted to make a belated attack, but that they didn''t know that the cultivation of the spider God fell. They thought they were not sure to deal with the spider God in the realm of God, so they offered sacrifices and asked for ancestral tools, which delayed the time.


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look. He Xiang didn''t seem to know the existence of the force behind the spider God, and listening to the tone of the old donkey didn''t seem to trust him too much. There was no way to tell whether what he said was true or false.


    Perhaps the donkey hid not because of fear, but because of suspicion, so he wanted to see what he wanted to do in a hurry.


    To understand this, Ding Ning knew what to do next.


    If he Xiang is a member of the mysterious forces, he will certainly not sit back and watch the spider God be killed by himself. If he is not a member of the mysterious forces, he would be eager for the spider God to be killed by himself.


    Although Ding Ning doesn''t know whether the death of the lock dragon array can erase the soul mark of the spider God, he must pretend to be very sure at the moment to force he Xiang to show his feet.


    "Don''t worry, the lock Dragon Star array is a god array, which can kill gods and kill immortals. It''s just a spider God. There''s no doubt that he will die."


    Ding Ning vowed, but he was secretly vigilant for fear that he Xiang''s dog jumped over the wall and suddenly shot himself.


    But he Xiang didn''t look any different. Instead, he was happy and urged Ding Ning to hurry up the array and kill the spider God.


    The spider God seemed to expect that his end would not be too wonderful. He looked up and made a sad neighing sound. He began to hit the Star column madly in an attempt to break through the array.


    "It''s over!"


    Ding Ning looked solemn and put his hands on a star pillar.


    On the surface, he is trying his best to urge the operation of the array. In fact, he is on guard against the violent killing of Hexiang. Once Hexiang has any abnormal reaction, he can get into the lock Dragon Star array for refuge at the first time.


    The nebulae all over the sky flow, and there are many stars. They emit starlight beams connecting heaven and earth, reflecting heaven and earth like day.


    The eighteen star pillars burst out bright starlight, and the nebula chains are filled with the power of terrible laws, which spread like a python, firmly binding the spider God, shrinking and winding constantly to strangle.


    The spider God struggled desperately, but it didn''t help. The indestructible flesh and blood was cut and melted like a red sharp knife like cheese. She couldn''t help screaming in pain.


    This scene is tantamount to lingchi''s execution. Ding Ning can''t bear its cruelty and blood.


    Crane Ling lowered his eyes, his long eyelashes kept moving, turned his head to cover his ears, and couldn''t bear to look again.


    He Xiang looked merciful, but he sighed and didn''t say anything to stop him, because he knew that the spider God with low intelligence would bring unimaginable disaster to the demon leader as long as he lived.


    "Let me go, I dare not, I dare not again."


    The spider God, who had always been cold and arrogant, finally lowered her noble head and cried and begged like a little girl.


    Ding Ning just hesitated, and for a moment, he became cold and determined again.


    Although from a certain point of view, spider God is also very innocent. After all, she is controlled by others, and it is not her wish to launch insect disasters. Dante Ning will never be soft hearted to her.


    Otherwise, as long as she is the source of disaster alive, over time, I don''t know how many demon families will die in the insect disaster, that will be a great disaster.


    There is no right or wrong, just different positions.


    Ding Ning didn''t hate the spider God, but he couldn''t talk about sympathy. He had only a touch of regret and compassion. His heart was changing rapidly, becoming more firm and refined steel, and becoming more decisive and determined.


    At this moment, the scenes of wolf Li and Yuan Ming exploding themselves flashed in his mind like a movie. It seemed that he suddenly understood why people like Xia Hou Weiyang and old donkey had a heart of stone.


    Those who achieve great things are informal. Sometimes they have to sacrifice the interests and even lives of a small number of people for the so-called great righteousness and the interests of the majority.


    It may seem unfair to the small number of people who made sacrifices, but on the whole, it is actually worth it.


    Ding Ning''s mood is very complicated. Ask yourself if spider God is his confidant, can he really do it?


    There was no answer to the question, but it bothered him. There was a trance in his expression.


    Boom!


    At this time, a sudden change occurred.


    A sword light approaching the extreme cut down on Ding Ning as if it cut through the void.


    Ding Ning''s intuition of danger was so sharp that he never relaxed his vigilance, although he was distracted for a moment. At the first time, his body twisted strangely and got into the lock Dragon Star array.


    At the same time, the six swords came out of the body at the same time. The six sword lights were like a poisonous snake lurking in the dark. At the same time, they opened the big mouth of the blood basin, exposed their ferocious fangs and bit at the crane spirit.


    He Xiang didn''t expect that the people who lived together day and night would suddenly hand to he Ling. The whole person''s brain was blank and stayed in place. For a moment, he forgot to rescue.


    "Little younger martial sister!"


    On the contrary, the crane year beside him reacted the fastest. He shouted bitterly and threw his sword at the crane spirit to block the sword for her.


    "You traitors, damn it!"


    He Xiang woke up in an instant and drank violently. His red eyes turned into white light. He suddenly appeared in front of the crane spirit. One grabbed her and the other grabbed him. The disease of crane year retreated like lightning.


    Crane Ling was scared silly. She couldn''t imagine that people around her would want to kill her. The whole person was confused and kept asking why?


    Poof!


    Blood spatter.


    He Xiang couldn''t believe it. He looked down at half of the bloody sword tip on his chest, ignored the six sword lights stabbing his throat like a poisonous snake spitting a letter, stared at he Nian, his eyes were full of sadness and disappointment, and whispered, "why?"


    Crane year''s lips stammered, and a look of guilt flashed in his eyes, but then he became firm: "there''s no reason why we should leave this cage like world and break through a higher realm and level. Only they can help us."


    He Xiang sighed. Needless to say, he understood everything. The sword behind him suddenly jumped out and drew a bright sword in the air to repel the attack of the six swords. He asked sadly, "you broke the seal too? Tell me, who are they?"

 Chapter 1171

    Crane year hesitated for a moment. He gritted his teeth and pulled out his sword. He retreated one after another. When he reached a safe distance, he said coldly: "yes, we broke the seal. As for their identity, you are a dying man, there is no need to know."


    "Dad, woo woo!"


    The crane spirit didn''t wake up until now. He looked at the blood splashing on his chest and cried bitterly.


    "Children don''t cry, run, run."


    Crane Xiang grabbed crane Ling''s hand and threw her out, shouting at the top of his voice.


    "Dad, I won''t go, I won''t go... Woo woo... We''ll die together."


    He Ling is also a strong man who is half absorbed in God. His body falls steadily on the ground and runs back desperately. He is broken and out of breath.


    "Go, go, if you don''t go, I''ll never recognize your daughter again. Don''t the Hui group. Go to the king of Huai. Go quickly!"


    He Xiang was as powerful as a mad tiger. He staggered to repel the attack of the seven people again. He watched eight traitors join hands to kill the other three dull clansmen. Hong roared, "and you, run quickly. They won''t leave any alive."


    The ancestors of the winged people and others were stupid. No one expected that the peace loving crane family, who has always been indifferent to fame and wealth, would have internal strife. After hearing the reminder of Hexiang, they suddenly returned to their senses and turned around to flee in all directions.


    "If you want to run, there''s no way. None of you can go today. If you obediently surrender, maybe I''ll leave you alive."


    At this time, a Yin measuring voice suddenly sounded, which made the ancestors of the winged people stop running away and stare at hundreds of people in black from the darkness in all directions like a great enemy.


    These people in black have all races, but without exception, their accomplishments are not lower than the peak demon king, and even almost half of them have reached the realm of half stepping into God.


    The faces of the winged ancestors and others became ugly. They didn''t expect that the ten thousand demon leader still hid such a terrible and powerful force.


    "Who are you?"


    The purple sparrow demon king asked coldly. What happened this day was too ups and downs, which made her feel at a loss.


    The camp of Wanyao city was completely destroyed, and she survived alone, but then there was internal strife among the crane family, and then there was such a powerful and terrible force.


    She found it ironic that the two camps fought and killed with great momentum, but were finally picked peaches by hidden forces.


    "You don''t care who we are. Just know that all of you are going to die tonight. Do it!"


    The leader in black did not have any racial characteristics. He looked similar to people. He waved coldly, and hundreds of people in black surrounded him with a shout.


    The purple sparrow demon king glanced at the old ancestor of the winged man with a wry smile: "now it seems that we can only fight together first!"


    "I''m looking forward to it!"


    The ancestor of the wing man looked like an ancient well without waves. His concentration made people''s heart break. As soon as his voice fell, he rushed out with the purple sparrow. They set fire and instantly exploded a man in black. Black blood and white stubble were mixed together, which looked very bright in the starlight.


    "Black blood? They are hybrids of the black blood plague family."


    Purple finch''s face changed sharply and shouted with gnashing teeth.


    The members of the wing man alliance, who were terrified and wanted to kill a way of blood, turned red and roared, "kill all these bastards."


    To say who the demon family hates most, there is no doubt that it is the black blood epidemic family.


    If it had not been for the invasion of the black blood epidemic family and the collapse of the demon country, the lack of laws, and the death of countless demon ancestors on the battlefield, they would not have shrunk in the ten thousand demon leaders, and their accomplishments would have been trapped in the peak of the demon king.


    This is a bitter hatred. Even if the strength of the members of the Wing Alliance is not at the same level as that of the people in black, they will never shrink back and fear.


    One by one, the red eyes went one after another like moths to the fire, killing the people in black.


    The people in black didn''t expect that these demon kings were so brave that they couldn''t be prevented. They were blasted by several rounds of fire, and the people in black immediately became a mess.


    The leader in black shouted angrily, "don''t panic, don''t panic. Their strength is far inferior to ours. We can kill them if we have just experienced a hard battle."


    Sure enough, the people in black stopped their panic and began to fight steadily, gradually regaining their disadvantage. Their strength far exceeded that of the wing man alliance, and the number of people occupied an absolute advantage. After stabilizing, they began to fight against the demon family, and soon the demon king was killed.


    "Bastards, I fought with you!"


    The blood of the demon family has never faded. A demon king was seriously injured and was about to be killed. After a roar, he burst into self explosion, forcibly took the lives of two people in black, and the aftermath of self explosion was seriously injured


    Two.


    "Well done, black blood bastards, I''m waiting for you in hell."


    "Since ancient times, no one has died. One who dies is one. I''ve earned it."


    ¡­¡­


    The sound of self explosion sounded one after another. In a moment, more than ten demon kings died, taking the lives of more than 20 people in black alive.


    The leader of the people in black has a very gloomy face. You know, they gathered together after recovering the memory of their previous lives through reincarnation. One dead is one less, which is difficult to be supplemented.


    Over the years, they have been hiding like rats in the gutter. They have worked hard to accumulate thousands of people. All the 500 people who came today are the elite of the elite. Unexpectedly, these demon kings are so strong that they explode when they disagree, making them sacrifice more than 20 people in a short time, which makes him convulse with pain.


    His mind was turning rapidly, but he had no good plan. He could only shout loudly: "be careful. When you see that they want to explode, you should run away immediately."


    "Yes, chief!"


    The man in black is well-trained and has a strict hierarchy. He responds to his speech neatly.


    But soon, they were depressed. These demon kings were shameless. When they were about to be killed, they immediately prepared to explode, which scared them to flee in a hurry. As a result, the demon kings didn''t explode again. They took the opportunity to heal their wounds. If they didn''t escape, the demon kings would explode immediately. They could take two or three lives every time. There was no way, Who makes the body strength of the black blood epidemic family far less than that of the demon family.


    This made them angry, but there was nothing they could do. They were very depressed. They thought they could kill these demon kings and save the spider gods without effort, but they didn''t expect that the casualties were far beyond their budget.


    "Kill them, kill them all, regardless of loss, at all costs!"


    The leader of the man in black was accidentally wounded by a demon king''s self explosion and shouted angrily.


    The battle became more and more fierce. Many demon kings were killed before they could explode. The demon king suffered heavy casualties, and the number of people decreased with the naked eye.


    "God is going to kill my demon clan!"


    After the ancestor of the wing man and the purple sparrow demon king joined hands to blow up a man in black again, the purple sparrow couldn''t help but say sadly.


    "It''s not that serious. Our reinforcements are coming."


    The ancestor of the winged man gasped and said that she had been exhausted by the high-intensity battle for so long, but she had to be calm to cheer up the purple sparrow.


    "Reinforcements, where did they come from... You mean those wall grass?"


    As soon as the purple finch''s eyes brightened, he said dismissively, "it''s no use counting on those wall grass. Even if they come, I''m afraid they don''t dare to show up."


    "Don''t worry, although they are the grass on the wall, they will never pretend to counsellor in the face of black blood bastards."


    The ancestor of the winged man said very seriously, but he didn''t stop in his hand. He joined hands with the purple sparrow to kill one person again.


    "I hope so. I''d rather rely on your winged dinning. Maybe he can create some miracles."


    The purple finch was surprised by the ancestor of the winged man and looked forward to Ding Ning''s return.


    "I don''t expect him to create any miracles in this desperate situation. I just hope he can escape safely and don''t let my winged people break their roots."


    The ancestor of wing man smiled bitterly, but he didn''t expect Ding Ning to reverse the form.


    Zique''er was silent. Yes, of the eight traitors of the crane family, the ones with the lowest cultivation are half step into God, and even five are the real strong ones in God''s realm. It''s great that Ding Ning can protect himself now. Where can I count on him.


    Although he Xiang''s vitality is passing by quickly, he forcibly closes his heart pulse and works hard with eight traitors with powerful swordsmanship to hold them firmly and buy time for he Ling to escape.


    It''s just that he Ling is entangled by people in black at the moment. It''s impossible for him to fight a way to escape for a moment. This makes he Xiang anxious. His brain rotates rapidly, figuring out how to get his daughter out of danger.


    Unfortunately, the waves washed away the sand. The weaker demon king and the people in black died one after another. The rest were strong soldiers. Even if there was no life danger for the time being, no one could easily get rid of his opponent to help. This fact made Hexiang feel deeply desperate.


    Just now, he was in a hurry. He didn''t notice whether Ding Ning was killed. Now there was no sign of him, so he Xiang directly ignored his existence.


    At the moment, Ding Ning is talking with the spider God in the lock Dragon Star array. He realizes that the old donkey''s hard hearted old thing will never do it before the last moment. Therefore, although he is anxious, he can only negotiate with the spider God patiently and want to turn her against her.


    Since the spider God broke the seal, who hates the most is Ding Ning. There is no doubt that this guy not only burned all her eggs with a fire, but also executed her. No matter how intimidated and lured Ding Ning, she won''t enter the oil and salt. Even if she dies, she will take Ding Ning to be buried with her.


    Ding Ning was very angry and wanted to force her to modify her genes and sign a master servant contract, but he knew it was looking for death. If the spider God was not willing, with her divine strength, it would be easy for him to be eaten back.


    This made him frown and watched the people he knew die tragically. His heart hurt like a knife.


    Just as he was trying to figure out his way, the God eater suddenly sent a message that it could take away the spider God and replace it.


    Ding Ning was surprised and worried. Devouring God insects is his big mace. He doesn''t want to lose and lose on the spider God.


    God eater is confident that there will be no problem. Only by constantly devouring higher-level Zerg can it evolve to a higher level.


    In fact, Ding Ning had some scruples. He was worried that once the God eater evolved to the level of life beyond his control, it would break away from his control and bring disaster to the world. It was too late to regret.


    But at this moment, he can only place his hope on the God eater, and the future will be discussed later.


    With Ding Ning''s permission, the God eater turned into a white fog and poured into the head of the spider God.


    The spider God''s face was twisted and ferocious, gave out a painful scream, and struggled desperately. Unfortunately, he was firmly bound by the nebula chain and couldn''t get rid of it at all.

 Chapter 1172

    Boom!


    Another Wing Alliance member dragged two men in black on the road.


    He Xiang was inspired instantly, not to mention that he has been badly hurt now. Even in his heyday, it is not so easy to kill eight traitors. Anyway, they are all dead. Why not maximize their interests.


    Thinking of this, he Xiang waved his sword to repel the joint attack of the eight traitors and retreated one after another.


    Even if he has a death wish, he should take the overall situation into account. His position is too close to the lock Dragon Star array for fear that the self explosion will spread to the array base and release the spider God. He should stay away and explode again.


    "He wants to escape. Stop him."


    Crane year and others mistakenly thought he wanted to escape. They were surprised in their hearts, shouted in their mouth, and accelerated the pace of attack in their hands.


    He Xiang is a serious entrant. If he wants to escape, they may not be able to stop him.


    But unexpectedly, this sentence reminded Hexiang. He immediately scolded that he was a fool. He couldn''t fight but could escape. He foolishly fought with them for so long.


    He didn''t really want to escape, but wanted to rush to the crane spirit and kill her.


    Immediately, he gave a fierce drink and launched a storm like attack like a crazy tiger.


    When the eight people in the crane year dared not touch his front and retreated again and again, a long roar and a flash of white shadow came to the side of the crane spirit.


    The five men in black who besieged Heling didn''t think that Heliang would suddenly kill him. They couldn''t prevent him from killing three people with a sword. The remaining two men in black turned their heads and ran away, scolding Helian and others for being waste. Eight people couldn''t stop Heliang.


    He Nian and others were livid. They caught up with him with their swords and launched a fierce attack on He Xiang without saying a word.


    "Dad!"


    Seeing that his father''s chest was bleeding and his face was pale and frightening, he Ling cried with tearful eyes. Ignoring the attack of others, he waved his ancient sword and attacked him madly. She hated the traitor and vowed to kill him.


    He Xiang was startled and hurriedly took out his sword to block other people''s moves. He sighed helplessly in his heart. He Ling had been blinded by hatred. He didn''t want to escape at his command and missed the best chance to escape.


    Well, well, let us both die here today, but we must kill several traitors before we die.


    Thinking of this, he Xiang calmed down instead. He didn''t care to suppress the injury. His hand suddenly became fierce. The seven traitors were in a hurry and retreated again and again.


    Although the strength of the crane year is equal to that of the crane spirit, first, it is guilty of betrayal; Second, the crane spirit held the hatred of dying together, regardless of his own safety, and traded his life for his life; For a time, he was forced to retreat, full of dangers.


    "Go to hell!"


    With a roar of the crane spirit, the ancient sword in his hand suddenly came out, turned into a terrible streamer and exploded at the crane year.


    The year of the crane is suddenly frightened by the spirits of the dead. How dare you connect them? I know this is the unique skill that the crane family will use when they are desperate. Let go of the sword.


    Embarrassed, several donkeys rolled around in succession to avoid the sword. They got up in shock. They were overjoyed. Crane Ling had no sword in her hand. Now it depends on how she can jump.


    But he suddenly found a proud smile on the hatred face of Heling. He couldn''t help but sink in his heart and screamed. He fell forward, but it was too late. He only felt a pain in his heart. He looked down in horror and saw a cold sword tip in front of his chest, still dripping blood.


    The crane year raised his head and looked at the crane spirit. He shook his head in disbelief and said, "no, it''s impossible. You''ve just touched the sword technique. How can the sword be successful?"


    "I can only say that your talent is too poor. Your father can''t teach you everything. I just learned it for a few days, and I can barely resist the sword."


    The crane spirit looked at his eyes without ridicule or complacency. There was only endless sadness and hatred. He said with a sad smile: "to tell you the truth, I can only succeed once for ten times. With this one tenth chance, I will succeed. Hahaha, this is probably retribution. Even God thinks you deserve it."


    Crane year''s mouth showed a touch of bitterness and despair. He sighed and was speechless. He stepped back quietly. If he wanted to leave the battlefield and find a way to find someone to help, he might be able to save his life.


    He is not like he Xiang, who is already a god level strong man. Even if he pulls out the blade penetrating his heart, he will not die for a while. As long as he pulls out the ancient sword, he will die immediately.


    "It''s too late to leave. From the moment you betrayed my father, I vowed to kill you myself."


    There was no innocence in the black and white eyes of Heling, only the ruthlessness and Indifference: "senior brother Nian, let''s go!"


    Poof!


    The ancient sword penetrating the heart of Helian suddenly rotated as if it had spirit, crushing the heart of Heling in an instant.


    Poop!


    Crane year fell to the ground on his back. His eyes were full of regret and unwilling. His eyes gradually faded and became dead gray.


    A sad color flashed across the bottom of Heling''s eyes. After thousands of years of living together day and night, Helian''s love and care for her in the past are still vivid. How could she not have a soft heart, but Helian betrayed and attacked her father. This crime can never be forgiven.


    "OK, ling''er, well done, ha ha ha..."


    He Xiang laughed, but there was an irrecoverable sense of sadness in his laughter. He Nian was his apprentice brought up with one hand. They were the same as father and son, but this disciple betrayed his master, which made him feel heartache.


    "Kill, kill all your traitors."


    He Ling took back his long sword and killed the other seven traitors. Although these seven people were relatively less painful than the betrayal of the crane year, the people of the crane family betrayed the clan leader, and their sins were unforgivable!


    "Our father and daughter work together to kill all these traitors today."


    He Xiang saw that his daughter, who had always been charming and lovely, had become a person and matured rapidly. Although he was a little distressed, he was more gratified. This is the price of growth.


    Wanyao mountain has been in chaos. If he Ling still maintains his invariable naive nature, he can''t survive in the troubled times. Only by becoming strong can he survive better.


    The seven traitors looked a little frightened. Before, they could maintain an invincible situation with Hexiang eight to one. Now there are only seven left, and Heling took part in the war. How can they not be frightened.


    In addition, the father and daughter are ready to die in a back water battle at the moment. Every move is life for life, which makes the seven people who occupy the absolute advantage suppressed and fall into the absolute disadvantage.


    It''s not that they are too weak, but that they all cherish their lives. They don''t have the courage to break the boat. Just for a moment, he Xiang caught the flaw. Taking advantage of the moment when he Ling suppressed each other, he put his left shoulder to a sword, and the imperial sword killed one person again.


    When he Xiang succeeded in the attack, his father and daughter became more and more belligerent. They were as fierce as a tiger down the mountain. The six people were defeated one after another and had no power to fight back.


    "Click, click, click!"


    Just as he Xiang''s father and daughter had the upper hand and were ready to cooperate with each other to kill one person again, the lock Dragon Star array suddenly heard a violent sound of rupture.


    The two sides in the scuffle stopped fighting and broke away from the battle circle, looking nervously at the collapsing lock dragon array.


    The man in black was ecstatic, while the heart of the ancestor of the winged man instantly sank to the bottom of the valley.


    Although the wing Terran side of the local small circle has a slight advantage, most battle circles fall into the disadvantage and are hard supported. If the spider God breaks out at the moment, it will be worse than the snow and there will be no chance of winning.


    Hiss!


    With the dim star light, the huge body of the spider God appeared proudly with the power of overlooking the world, and the endless Zerg army roared like a mountain and tsunami.


    Ten thousand insects worship, and the terrible power makes the wing man alliance look pale and give birth to a thick despair.


    "Hahaha, spider God, come on, kill them all."


    The head leader in black shouted with high spirits, and his face was full of joy.


    I thought these disabled soldiers and defeated generals were not enough to be afraid, but I didn''t expect that they were so difficult to deal with. They even blew themselves up and cooperated with each other. At this moment, Kung Fu lost a hundred elite, which made him very angry and wanted to kill all these damn guys immediately.


    The seven traitors of the crane family were even more happy and shouted, "help us kill the crane Xiang father and daughter first, kill them, and the others will be easy to deal with."


    The leader of the man in black was unhappy, but it was reasonable to think about it. He cursed the waste, and then reluctantly pointed to crane Xiang and proudly ordered, "spider God, go and kill the father and daughter."


    Hiss!


    The spider God moves eight terrible spider legs and rushes to Hexiang father and daughter according to the word.


    He Xiang''s face was dignified and pulled the panicked crane spirit behind him. When he was about to instruct her to flee immediately, there was a sound like a mosquito in his ear. He looked a little stunned, and then a happy look flashed at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Kill, kill them, ha ha!"


    "Now you are still so rampant."


    "Crane year and Heshan are two unlucky ghosts. If they hold on for a while, they won''t die."


    "That''s their fate. They don''t have that blessing."


    ¡­¡­


    The seven traitors of the crane clan were smiling and brazenly publicized.


    Poof!


    Poof!


    Poof!


    Just when they were elated and unprepared, there was a sudden change. The eight spider legs of the spider God penetrated their bodies like lightning and provoked them high as a show off.


    The seven traitors were like candied haws strung together. Their faces were full of unbelievable colors. They shouted in despair: "why?"


    The wing man alliance side opened its mouth in amazement. I don''t know why the spider god suddenly defected, and the man in black was even more panicked. I don''t know why such a upheaval occurred.


    "You fools are not my race. Don''t you understand the truth that their hearts must be different? Cooperating with black blood hybrids is tantamount to seeking skin from the tiger. Now that they have won, of course, they want to eradicate the dissidents."


    A clear voice sounded leisurely.


    Ding Ning''s figure didn''t know when to appear next to Hexiang. He took out a bottle of pills and handed it to Hexiang to let him hurry up to heal. His figure flashed. The next moment he appeared next to the members of the wing man alliance. One person handed out a bottle of pills.


    Heaven level pills are only useful for the injuries of God level strong people. If he hadn''t got the ghost Valley book, he was always wantonly collecting demon family bodies. In addition, there are old drugs with sufficient years in the medicine ring, he really couldn''t refine heaven level pills to heal Hexiang.


    Fortunately, Hexiang is a crane family with a long history of Shouyuan. Its blood gas and vitality are unimaginable. With Tianji pill to heal wounds, even if it can''t recover immediately, it''s still no problem to protect its life.


    If you change other races with insufficient vitality, the injury penetrating the heart is fatal. Even if Da Luo Jinxian comes, he can''t save him.


    "Ah, black blood bastard, you are treacherous and shameless."


    "I hate the bastard who crosses the river and breaks the bridge!"


    "You must die hard. I won''t let you go even if I''m a ghost."


    "I regret it, black blood bastard. I curse you all to death."


    Six dying crane traitors cursed the black blood plague family with regret or hatred, so that they could dispel their hatred and sorrow.

 Chapter 1173

    "Spider God, what do you want to do? Do you want to rebel?"


    The leader of the man in black was livid. Although he knew that Ding Ning was fooling the public, he didn''t bother to explain in the face of six dead people who were about to die, and roared at the spider.


    Hiss!


    The spider God was too lazy to speak. He stretched out a spider leg, pointed to the man in black and hissed.


    Boom!


    Ten thousand insects surged into a billowing torrent and rushed boldly to the man in black.


    The man in black didn''t expect such an accident. More than a dozen people in black who were closest to the demon insect army were covered with dense demon insects and made a miserable scream. It only took a moment to turn into a pile of bones. The terrible scene made people''s scalp numb and hair and bones creepy.


    "Spider God, you dare to betray our family and die!"


    Although the leader of the man in black was angry, he didn''t have much fear. He touched a dark green bamboo flute and blew it to his lips.


    Ding Ning''s heart suddenly tightened. The bamboo flute was obviously used to control the spider God. Although the spider God had been taken away by the God eating insect, who knows whether it will be controlled by the flute.


    If the God eater is controlled by the bamboo flute and turns against him, it will be no less than a disaster for them.


    But the next moment, he was relieved.


    The spider God just showed a painful look on his face, shook his head and soon returned to normal. His miserable white eyelids burst out cold awn, opened his mouth and spit out countless skillful spider silk, which turned into a snare, wantonly slaughtered people in black, and screamed continuously for a moment.


    The dense swarm of insects bypassed the frightened Wing Alliance members and rushed to the fleeing people in black like a tide.


    Seeing that the Zerg really didn''t attack themselves, the wing man alliance was in great spirits. Where could the people in black escape? They took the initiative to stop them. They were joking and hurt water dogs, but they liked to do the most..


    "Hey, hey, I''ll tell you. The only one who can save us is this boy. Sure enough..."


    Purple finch glanced at the ancestor of the winged man and said triumphantly.


    The elder ancestor of the winged people had no waves on his face, and said faintly, "what are you proud of? He is the son of my winged people."


    Purple finch is speechless, MD. it makes sense.


    His eyes slipped and he whispered to himself. Hum, you say it''s the winged people. I''m old, but I''m a Nine Tailed sparrow. I don''t believe that the boy is not interested.


    Seeing that the bamboo flute could not control the spider God, the leader of the man in black was a little flustered. He bit his teeth and took out an ancient strange thing to light the fuse.


    Ding Ning had a bad feeling and was about to stop him. But suddenly there was a voice from the old donkey: "don''t stop him, I''ll wait for him to ask for help."


    Ding Ning moved in his heart and immediately took back his steps, revealing a sudden color. No wonder he Xiang almost hung up and the old donkeys stood still. His feelings were waiting for the man in black to ask for help.


    This made him very unhappy. He muttered to himself that if the God eater had not taken away the spider God and reversed the war, he still didn''t know how many people would die.


    The old donkey is as hard hearted as ever. He won''t show up even if everyone dies.


    Boom!


    The things in the hands of the leader of the man in black jumped into the air and exploded into gorgeous fireworks in the night sky. The loss of control of the spider God made him panic and had to ask for help from the people hidden in the dark.


    "Kill them. They have reinforcements. Kill them all quickly."


    The old ancestor of the winged man thought that the overall situation had been decided. Unexpectedly, the man in black asked for help. He quickly shouted and took the lead in killing the leader of the man in black.


    The purple sparrow had a tacit understanding and shot at the same time. The burst black inflammation blocked the space around the leader of the man in black.


    For the first time, the ancestor of the winger used the most expensive magic power - speed cutting.


    Although the leader of the man in black was also half a step into God''s cultivation, he was directly cut off without resistance under the joint efforts of the ancestor of the winged man and the purple sparrow.


    "Ow!"


    With his scream, black blood splashed and smelled.


    As soon as the ancestor of the winged man and the purple finch were relieved, they heard Ding Ning''s urgent and violent cry: "be careful of the curse and get out of the way."


    With a chill in his heart, the ancestor of the wing man grabbed the purple sparrow and withdrew without hesitation. As soon as his wings vibrated, he immediately fled a hundred meters away.


    "Bang!"


    The body of the leader of the man in black burst, and the dark fog rose and filled the air madly.


    The black fog was soon absorbed by countless demon insects and disappeared without a trace, but the next moment, the compound eyes of those demon insects who absorbed the black fog suddenly turned blood red, unreasonably opened their tusks and tore away at their peers.


    The bitten demon insects soon turned red eyes and began to attack other demon insects. For a moment, the demon insect army was in chaos. The number of red eyed demon insects increased like the spread of the plague. More and more demon insects became uncontrolled red eyed demon insects, frantically biting everything they could see in their vision.


    The ancestor of the winged man and the purple finch looked at each other and saw the thick color of fear in each other''s eyes. If they retreated a little slower, they would lose their reason and become red eyed monsters at the moment.


    "Back, back away, don''t let the red eye demon bug bite!"


    The ancestor of the winged man realized the horror of the black fog and roared at the top of his voice.


    Unfortunately, it was still late. Three members of the Wing Alliance reacted slowly, their eyes turned blood red, and frantically attacked their own people around them.


    Peng Tianao was among the people who were attacked. His face changed dramatically and his figure turned into a Golden Shadow. He pulled the two demon kings with an ignorant face and ran away in an instant, narrowly avoiding the attack of the three red eyed demon kings.


    "What can I do?"


    The ancestor of the winged man was not calm for the first time and asked in panic.


    The purple finch looked heavy and said, "there''s no way but to kill."


    "But..."


    The ancestors of the wing people looked unbearable. These people are all their own people. They can still live after hard struggle. They are all elites of hundred battles. They can''t start to die in their own hands.


    "It must be killed, or more people will suffer."


    Purple finch didn''t say a word. She could understand the feelings of the ancestors of the winged people, but Ding Ning''s voice came from a distance: "the black blood reinforcements will come soon. If they don''t kill them as soon as possible, they will inevitably become a big trouble. Not to mention these demons and insects. If they are allowed to develop, it is likely that the whole 10000 demon leaders will eventually become the territory of Red Eyed Monsters."


    "If you don''t have the heart to do it, let me do it!"


    Beyond everyone''s expectation, he Ling said coldly.


    "Hey! Please, Miss crane."


    The ancestor of Yiren was always a resolute man and made a decision soon. Although others could not bear it, they also knew that it was not the time for women''s benevolence. They sighed and closed their eyes and couldn''t bear to look again.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Just as he Ling was about to kill the three red eyed demon kings running around, Ding Ning suddenly showed a happy face and raised his voice.


    The crane spirit stopped in surprise and turned to look, "what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t worry, maybe they can be saved!"


    Ding Ning reached out and took out a red fire egg emitting a hot and high temperature. The fire egg was filled with a strong breath of life.


    "Nirvana fire? Great. It is said that Nirvana fire can burn all dark substances. The black fog curse should also be included."


    The ancestor of the winged man said in surprise.


    "That would be great!"


    Purple sparrow said happily.


    "Go!"


    Ding Ning didn''t care. He threw the fire egg on a red eyed demon king.


    The red eyed demon king instinctively grabbed the fire egg, but unexpectedly, he suddenly ignited a raging flame and turned into a fire man. He made a sad roar in his mouth and subconsciously threw the fire egg out.


    Another red eyed demon king only felt a hot object that made him feel very uncomfortable flying towards him, instinctively dodged, and the fire egg directly fell into the demon insects. The demon insects immediately hissed continuously, and the flames rolled, igniting the demon insects.


    "Won''t you burn people?"


    Purple finch looked at the burning man who kept roaring miserably and asked with worry.


    "A dead horse should be a living horse doctor. There''s no way."


    The ancestor of the winged man sighed and said.


    Ding Ning''s face was dignified. He stared at the fire man demon king without blinking. He was not sure whether it was useful or not.


    Hiss, hiss!


    The spider god suddenly sent out a mental wave, which made Ding Ning happy. The God eater was telling him that some of the lit demon insects had returned to normal. In this way, the fire of Nirvana should be effective.


    Roar!


    At this time, the ignited demon king roared violently and even recovered his body. He was a king kong giant ape with a height of tens of feet. This is a branch demon king of the violent ape family. He is firm and refined steel, and his strength should not be underestimated.


    Wheezing!


    After the king kong giant ape recovered his body, the fire of Nirvana suddenly dissipated, his scarlet eyes gradually recovered their clarity, looked around blankly, and didn''t understand why he wanted to recover his body.


    "It works, great."


    The demon kings of the winged alliance cheered together. The demon king who had made friends with the king kong giant ape came forward and explained to him with a blank face what had happened before.


    After hearing this, the king kong giant ape was terrified. Looking at the two demon kings who had not been saved, he immediately believed this fact. He thanked Chong dingning with a fist and said in a low voice, "King Kong, thank Dadu for saving his life."


    King Kong, this name is the real name. Ding Ning waved his hand and said with a smile: "don''t thank me. I''m just a dead horse as a living horse doctor. It''s your luck to survive. Just about to thank you, you should also thank speaker Kong MI."


    The king kong giant ape stammered on his lips, scratched his head simply and honestly, and was at a loss. I don''t know what this has to do with Kong MI. What''s more, didn''t Kong Mi hang up long ago?


    The previous battle was too intense and tense. They had no spare power to distract themselves. Naturally, they didn''t know that Kong Mi inadvertently fused the blood of the immortal Phoenix when he was on the verge of death and entered the state of nirvana. They thought he was dead because they hadn''t seen him before.


    Ding Ning carefully approached the insects, took back the fire eggs, threw them onto another red eyed demon king and lit them in an instant.


    Looking at the red eyed demon king turned into a burning man, King Kong couldn''t help shivering, looked at his own scorched hair, and his face was haunted.


    Although he is the demon king, after all, the noumenon is an ape, and animals fear fire is an instinct. Moreover, this is not an ordinary person, but the fire of Nirvana, which makes him more afraid.


    With the unexpected factor of Nirvana fire, the future trouble left by the leader of the man in black was finally clear. Only for a moment, the two demon Kings also returned to normal. Like Gang, they were grateful to Ding Ning.


    The fire of nirvana is like lighting the ocean. It burns brightly in the flood of demon insects. Although many demon insects have returned to normal, there are also a large number of demon insects. Because they can''t bear the burning, they are turned into ashes, and the ocean like swarm of insects is almost half empty in an instant.


    This makes people have a glimmer of enlightenment. It seems that the fire of Nirvana can not burn people. Those demon insects with weaker strength are all turned into ashes, which is the proof.


    This cognition made the three demon kings who survived the disaster sweat hard, and secretly rejoiced that they were lucky to be the demon king, otherwise their cultivation was almost impossible to bear the burning of the fire of nirvana.

 Chapter 1174

    Until the fire of Nirvana was completely extinguished and there were no red eyed demons anymore, Ding Ning was long relieved.


    Although the demon worm lost nearly half at once, it was able to eliminate the terrible curse left by the leader of the man in black, which relieved everyone.


    In the previous panic, people didn''t think much, but now they thought carefully and were afraid. Everyone''s face showed fear.


    If the people in black had been able to spread plague like curses like the leaders of the people in black before, they would have been finished long ago. How could they live to this day?


    "Did they not have time, or did they not have the ability?"


    Purple finch asked the doubts in everyone''s heart.


    "No such skill!"


    Ding Ning replied decisively that he had guessed the truth.


    Except that the leader of the five hundred people in black is human, everyone else has very obvious racial characteristics.


    He speculated that those who can release the plague curse must be pure black blood people like the leader of the people in black, and those impure black blood people who are reincarnated and awakened may not have or temporarily do not have this ability.


    The reason why we don''t have it for the time being is that we don''t know how many million years have passed since the invasion of the black blood epidemic family. The black blood leader can never live from that period to the present. Therefore, the leader of the people in black must also be a reincarnated black blood clan.


    He suspected that even if the black blood plague family is reincarnated, not everyone can fully awaken the pure plague family blood. The people in black can cast the plague curse because of their high degree of awakening.


    It''s just that the reincarnation thing is too incredible. Even if he said it, people won''t believe it, so they didn''t explain more.


    Fortunately, this successive battle basically relied on him to reverse the war situation. People had subconsciously had blind trust in him and did not question his judgment.


    This made Ding Ning secretly happy. Fortunately, he copied the curse from the golden foil. Although he didn''t really learn it, he also knew it very well, so he had an idea to burn the plague curse with the fire of nirvana.


    Of course, the most important reason is that the curse level of the leaders of the people in black is not high, just within the scope that the fire of Nirvana can be eliminated. Otherwise, they will die today.


    This also sounded an alarm to his heart. The leader in black was just a reincarnated black blood plague family. The plague curse spread was so difficult. If he met those real black blood plague families, how terrible should the plague spread be?


    Ding Ning''s heart is heavy. Others don''t know, but he knows very well that there will be a war between the Terran and the black blood plague family sooner or later. At that time, even if the Terran can defeat the black blood plague family, what will be used to eliminate the plague curse?


    The black blood plague family must be kept out of the earth, and the earth must not be used as a battlefield, otherwise, the terrible plague will make mankind face extinction.


    Ding Ning secretly made up his mind, but at the thought of what the old donkey said, the black blood epidemic family had mixed with the earth, colluded with divine descent organizations, and occupied a secret space, he couldn''t help but have a headache. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to completely exclude the enemy from the country.


    This damned God descendant organization, local traitors, traitors, scum and scum of the human race. I curse you. You can''t die well.


    Ding Ning''s face was uncertain. He secretly cursed the God descendant organization that betrayed human beings, which proved a truth like fact from the side. The enemy may not be the most hateful. Often those internal thieves and traitors are the most hateful.


    It seems that after returning to the earth, we should seize the time to plan to eliminate the damn God descendant organizations. Without the cover of these traitors, it is difficult for some people of the black blood epidemic family to turn out much waves even if they sneak into the earth.


    Boom!


    The ground suddenly began to vibrate violently. The people who were closing their eyes to meditate and heal their wounds all opened their eyes and showed a decisive color.


    It should be the enemy''s reinforcements, dead or alive. It depends on the final decisive battle. If you win, everything will be fine. If you lose, the whole demon clan will die.


    Up to now, the war has been full of twists and turns, ups and downs, which surprised everyone.


    Originally it was just a war between the two camps. Now it has risen to the level of foreign invasion and crisis to the whole demon family, which makes the mood of the demon kings mixed and complex.


    When they think of those demon kings who died generously, they feel so ironic. If they weren''t for the fierce internal friction and the death of too many peak demon kings, why would they be afraid of these black blood bastards?


    "No!"


    Ding Ning frowned and then stretched out, "it''s not the enemy''s reinforcement, it''s our reinforcement."


    "Yes, I didn''t realize it just now. Now I realize that these people come from behind us and should be our reinforcements."


    The old face of the winged man stretched out. The reinforcements came, and the rest of the battle could be easier.


    The demon kings were also happy and relaxed. King Kong said in a voice: "it''s better to come than not."


    "Yes, now that we have reinforcements, the victory will be much greater."


    "But I''m so tired. Now I want to end the war quickly and go home and sleep with him for three days and three nights."


    "Yes, finish it quickly. I''m also tired. I just want to fall asleep."


    ¡­¡­


    Demon kings, when you speak to me, your face is hard to hide the color of fatigue.


    They are really too tired. They fight continuously with high intensity and swim on the edge of death at any time, which makes their spirit always tight.


    I haven''t felt it before, but when I learned that the reinforcements came, my mind relaxed, and I immediately felt sore, sleepy and tired. A strong sense of fatigue invaded their mind.


    Ding Ning looked at their tired faces with a dignified face, and a faint uneasiness arose in his heart.


    This state is not good. Although he has the backhand of the old donkey, he knows the old donkey too well. He will never take action before the last minute. The life and death of these people will not be in his heart at all.


    Immediately, he shouted in a deep voice, "now is not the time to relax. If you don''t say whether the reinforcements with various ghosts will do their best, even if they do their best, when you don''t know how many strong the enemy''s reinforcements are, you are trying to die."


    As soon as this sentence was said, everyone''s expression was dignified, and the relaxed spirit was condensed again. However, many people didn''t think so. They lay loose on the ground and didn''t even want to move their fingers.


    Yes, no matter how strong the enemy''s reinforcements are, even if they are not strong, who knows what their reinforcements are up to?


    They are now fighting with the Allied forces of Wanyao city. Who is sure that they will not take advantage of the fire or even fall into the well.


    Even if they dare not openly rebel, as long as they do not lend a helping hand and stand by at the critical moment, they can die alive.


    "Dadu Tong is right. The more it comes to the last moment, the more we can''t take it lightly. We work hard to fight until now. Don''t let people pick peaches out of thin air."


    The ancestor of the winged man immediately mobilized with a serious face and put the possible consequences on the table, which aroused the unwilling heart of the demon kings.


    "MD, they dare to see that I will not destroy their whole family."


    "I really think I can''t fight anymore? I can''t get these turtle grandsons to pick up bargains for three more days and nights."


    "I bah, a group of wall grass, really want to be beautiful. If you want to win the fruits of our victory, dream!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning sighed in his heart. Sure enough, Jiang is still old and spicy. He said for a long time with little effect. The ancestor of the winged man just said a light word, which made these guys with low morale jump around like beating chicken blood.


    Although the ancestor of the winged man said this with some evil intentions, Ding Ning felt that he had to guard against it. He immediately waved to the spider God and blessed it through spiritual contact.


    The spider God nodded, walked eight long legs, led the demon insect army, and disappeared in the sight of everyone in the twinkling of an eye.


    The people looked at each other and looked at Ding Ning with some confusion. They didn''t know what medicine was sold in his gourd.


    "You can''t do harm to others, and you can''t help defending others. Wait until the reinforcements come and see the situation. You won''t be caught unprepared."


    Ding Ning said faintly.


    "Shouldn''t it be possible? Are these grandchildren really so bold?"


    Although a demon king was fierce just now, he never thought that these wall grass really dared to fight against them, and some asked in his heart.


    "Just in case, let''s see."


    Wing people''s ancestors and purple finches did not hesitate to support Ding Ning, and Peng Tianao also thought so.


    "Hum, don''t be naive. They wouldn''t dare to lend them eight courage as usual, but now it''s really hard to say. Most of them are right. It''s better to be careful."


    King Kong and other three demon kings were grateful to Ding Ning. Naturally, they obeyed him and echoed one after another.


    At present, there are not many surviving demon kings, but only more than 70. They are all wounded. When they hear the speech, they all look dignified and beat drums in their hearts. Let alone, if these wall grass find their situation, they may really take risks and kill people.


    If you kill them, you can reap the greatest fruits of victory and become the king of ten thousand demons. This temptation is not something that ordinary people can resist.


    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became depressed, and everyone was filled with worry. Whoever changed his mind would feel uneasy when he thought that the reinforcements might suddenly turn over and become enemies.


    "Relax, it''s just in case, it may not really happen."


    The ancestor of the winged man comforted, but at the moment, the comfort seemed so weak that she didn''t even have a bottom in her heart. There was no bottom line for those wall herbs to do things. If they could pick up a big bargain, would they be unmoved?


    Ding Ning didn''t care about them, but pricked up his ears and listened quietly.


    At a certain moment, his eyebrows quietly stretched and smiled with relief: "well, the enemy''s reinforcements have also come, and our worries will not appear for the time being."


    The demon kings looked at him suspiciously, and then suddenly realized that yes, no matter whether those wall grass would suddenly turn over, they would never do anything to them until they completely eliminated the black blood epidemic family.


    Of course, it also depends on whether the reinforcements of the black blood epidemic family come. If the wall grass arrives first, when they don''t know that there are great enemies of other races, the wall grass are likely to suddenly kill them.


    But once the black blood reinforcements arrive earlier than them or arrive at the same time, these wall grass will not start easily. They can only unite with the outside world and annihilate the foreign enemy first.


    This is a very delicate situation. They didn''t expect Ding Ning to speak, but as soon as he opened his mouth, everyone reacted and looked at Ding Ning with admiration.


    "Don''t be happy so early. Wait, pay attention to preserve your strength. Those reinforcements are new forces, and it''s time for them to contribute."


    Ding Ning said quietly.


    Hearing the speech, they nodded again and again. They didn''t take this opportunity to block up the reinforcements and consume their strength to maintain the balance of strength. Then they still couldn''t get rid of the danger of being killed by their own people after killing the black blood people.

 Chapter 1175

    The bustling world is for profit, and the bustling world is for profit. There are always people who take risks in front of huge interests, so people have to be cautious.


    This is a very simple thought, but it is also a cruel fact, which makes people feel ironic and sad, but this is human nature. It is the most difficult to guess the most untested human nature!


    If they change places, they will not hesitate to hurt the killers. There is no right or wrong, just because of interests.


    Ding Ning quietly led the people to move their position a little, just enough for the reinforcements from both sides to arrive at the same time, and made the illusion that the black blood people were surrounded, forcing the black blood people to work hard. Therefore, a tragic war broke out in an instant under Ding Ning''s ingenious arrangement.


    There are thousands of demon family reinforcements, but there are only less than 100 demon kings at the peak. Most of them are strong in the middle and late stages of the demon king, which is supposed to be a good strength.


    However, the black blood people are pouring out. Although there are only 600 or 700 people, and their accomplishments are mixed, the number of strong people is far higher than the reinforcements of the wall grass. There are dozens of strong people who have entered the divine realm alone, and there are more than 300 demon kings at the peak.


    Therefore, as soon as the war broke out, the demon family reinforcements fell like rain like wheat stubble, and were killed.


    Ding Ning and the demon kings had already discussed it. He yelled in the crowd. It seemed that the war was fierce. In fact, he didn''t work, so as to kill the strength of the demon family''s reinforcements.


    The black blood clan did not expect that the previous people in black had been completely destroyed. After they plunged into the "encirclement circle", they gave birth to the heart of retreat and tried to kill a way to escape.


    But I didn''t expect that the demon clan was so weak. They killed hundreds of them in a round of fire. Suddenly, their confidence increased greatly. They didn''t hurry to escape. They screamed like playing stimulants and slaughtered wantonly.


    The demon clan reinforcements complained secretly. Unexpectedly, these black blood people were so powerful that they caused so many casualties as soon as they came up. No wonder the Wing Alliance wanted to ask them for help.


    However, it has to be said that although this round of rush to kill lost soldiers and defeated generals, it also made the demon family reinforcements share a common hatred. If these black blood aliens could not be annihilated, the whole demon leader would be enslaved by the aliens, and they could not escape.


    Therefore, the reinforcements fought back, worked hard to stabilize the situation and began a crazy counterattack. However, the strength gap was too large and the demon family reinforcements kept falling.


    It was not until it was getting brighter and dingning estimated that it was almost time that he whispered in the dark. The demon kings who had been playing soy sauce took out their real strength and began a sharp counterattack.


    The battle became white hot in an instant. The black blood people who had been fighting in the middle of the night were consumed too much and couldn''t prevent them from falling like rain by this new force quietly recuperating.


    In particular, he Xiang, a serious and obsessed strong man, has hatred in his heart. If it weren''t for the bewitchment of these black blood bastards, how could his apprentice stab him in the back? How can people betray?


    In terms of strength, he would have crushed the enemy. In addition, after the cultivation in the middle of the night, the wound has basically healed. What he used to resist the sword is unpredictable. He quietly reaped the lives of the strong black blood who stepped into God, which is a unilateral massacre.


    With the continuous fall of the strong ones of the black blood clan, the morale of the demon clan was like a rainbow, and the cry of killing shook the sky. The people of the black blood clan were defeated day by day. If the eight strong ones of the black blood clan were not bad at the sight of the situation and joined hands to stop the killing of Hexiang, they could barely maintain the situation, otherwise the black blood clan would have collapsed thousands of miles.


    At this time of the battle, although it can''t be said that the overall situation has been decided, it''s only a matter of time before the black blood man''s defeat. Instead, Ding Ning secretly raised his vigilance.


    The old donkey hasn''t shot yet, which shows that the black blood man must have some cards left unused, otherwise he won''t deliberately force the black blood man to this extent.


    Sure enough, with the black blood people fleeing and falling, the leader finally couldn''t help but release a red signal bomb into the sky.


    Roar!


    The pressure of terror rose, like the power of heaven, which made people tremble from the depths of their soul.


    All the people were frightened and looked at the rising direction of the pressure. He Xiang''s face changed sharply. He lost his body and screamed, "Huashen demon insect."


    "You don''t have to worry. Naturally someone will deal with him. Now, let''s kill all these black blood bastards together."


    Ding Ning''s clear voice suddenly sounded, which made the depression and fear in the hearts of the people relaxed. As long as someone dealt with them, they were afraid of a hair.


    But the crowd soon reacted with a strange color on their face. Where did the strong man of Huashen level resist Huashen level demon insects? How did Ding Ning know?


    In particular, the ancestor of wing man began to doubt the origin of Ding Ning for the first time. Did he really come from the wilderness? Who is standing behind him?


    Boom!


    In the distance, there was a loud noise like earth shaking and mountains shaking. The Huashen demon insect was stopped and roared angrily.


    The terrible fighting power seemed to destroy the sky and the earth. People were frightened at the distance.


    Hiss!


    In order to end the battle as soon as possible and reduce casualties, Ding Ning summoned the spider God to join the war.


    The black blood people were already at a disadvantage, and their cards were stopped by the unknown strong. It was at a time of panic. The spider God''s participation in the war was like the last straw to crush the camel, which made their morale collapse and fled everywhere.


    But Ding Ning was already ready to wipe them out. Where would they be allowed to escape? A huge army of demons and insects emerged from all directions and surrounded the battlefield.


    Black blood people can''t escape. In desperation, they stimulate the fierce spirit in their bones. It''s the so-called battle will win. Once these alien races hold the determination to die, their combat effectiveness suddenly increases. Regardless of the crazy output of consumption, they suppress the demon clan in a short time, and the demon King continues to fall.


    The spider silk in the spider God''s mouth spits out wildly as if it were a practice, taking away the lives of black blood people.


    He Xiang is full of sword light, crazy killing these crazy black blood aliens.


    Ding Ning always stares at the leader of the black blood man and always keeps an eye on him to spread the plague curse like the leader of the black man before, because among so many people present, only he is completely human.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    One after another, the sound of self explosion sounded, and black blood and screams came one after another, but unexpectedly, it was no longer those demon kings, but the black blood people at the end of the road.


    This wave of self explosion instantly took the lives of more than a dozen demon kings and made Ding Ning show his eyes, but there was nothing to do. After all, self explosion was powerful and it was not so easy to avoid in time.


    What comforted him was that spider God and crane Xiang, the two strong gods, took timely measures. They no longer focused on killing, but focused on those black blood people in a worrying situation. As long as they had signs of self explosion, they immediately killed them at the first time, so that they could not self explode.


    Although the leader of the black blood man is a semi strong man in the divine realm and has extremely strong strength, he is still surrounded by dangers under the joint siege of the ancestor of the winged man and purple finch.


    If they had not received Ding Ning''s voice advice, coupled with fear of his plague curse, they would have killed him on the spot.


    With the efforts of the black blood people, the war situation became tragic again. Although spider God and crane Xiang tried their best to stop it, they still couldn''t completely eliminate the black blood people''s self explosion. The roar of self explosion came and went, and the demon king was pulled to be buried from time to time.


    Ding Ning looked at the familiar faces disappearing and felt uncomfortable. He held double tusks and killed crazily.


    Bang bang!


    Roar!


    The fierce fighting lasted until noon. All the black blood people were killed except the black blood leader.


    But the price paid was also very heavy. The surviving demon kings were less than 50, and basically all were injured and exhausted.


    Ding Ning did not dare to be careless. He told them to stay away from the battlefield to prevent being cursed by the black blood leader.


    The crowd fled according to the words. Even he Xiang and spider God were forcibly removed by him. Only three people were left at the scene: the ancestor of wing man, purple Finch and Ding Ning.


    The leader of the black blood man was suppressed by the two people. At the moment, Ding Ning joined the war circle again, and suddenly the pressure increased greatly. In a panic, he was cut off by the fast cutting of the ancestor of the winged man.


    "Back!"


    For fear that the black blood leader would release the plague, Ding Ning drank violently.


    Hearing the speech, the ancestor of the winged man and the purple sparrow withdrew quickly, left the regiment and stopped thousands of kilometers away.


    "No, Ding Ning didn''t return."


    After standing still, purple finch found that Ding Ning didn''t evacuate with the them. She couldn''t help but lose her voice.


    The ancestor of the winged man had deep eyes and whispered, "since he doesn''t retreat, he must have a way to deal with it."


    The purple sparrow suddenly remembered the fire of Nirvana, and then nodded deeply. A pair of wonderful eyes stared at Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning''s double tusks are like the sickle of the God of death. They are always close to the throat of the leader of the black blood man. He has no time to heal. He roars angrily like a trapped animal.


    Ding Ning had to admit that the skinny camel was bigger than the horse. The strength of the strong man was really powerful and frightening. Even the wounded black blood leader could not be won for a while.


    Of course, this also has a lot to do with his constant vigilance against the other party''s dog jumping off the wall to release the plague curse and not going all out.


    "Do you think this will kill us? Gaga, we are immortal. Soon, we will come back."


    The leader of the black blood man had a gloomy look, a crazy color on his face and a frightening and strange laugh.


    Ding Ning moved in his heart and secretly scolded himself for being stupid. The corners of his lips couldn''t help but evoke a sneer: "maybe others can revive through the reincarnation Road, but you can''t."


    At the foot of the black blood man, his face suddenly changed, and he stared at Ding Ning in fear: "who are you? How can you know the way of reincarnation?"


    Ding Ning grinned, and the two tusks in his hands instantly turned into tianmie. While the black blood leader was distracted, he cut off his head with a knife, and then waved tianmie without stopping. In the light of the knife, he forcibly tore the black blood leader to pieces.


    "Fool, I know a lot. Now you''ve lost your soul and broken your reincarnation. I don''t think you can come back. You really think you''re a gray wolf."


    Ding Ning took out the fire egg protection like a great enemy, opened the heavenly eye again, and confirmed that the black blood man leader had lost his soul before he even released the plague curse. He was relieved and whispered.


    Annihilation talisman is really a good thing. It can annihilate everything, including each other''s spirits.


    In fact, the leader of the black blood people was also oppressed. Although he awakened the pure blood of the black blood plague family, he was reincarnated after all. Perhaps the suppression of Kunpeng''s will made such people lose the ability to actively release the plague curse, and can only be released with the remaining wisdom at the moment of death.


    Ding Ning''s words disturbed his mind, and then decisively crushed his body to pieces to destroy his spirit, resulting in his panic and extinction before he even had time to release his last killing move.

 Chapter 1176

    It''s over, it''s over!


    After such a long high-intensity battle, he always tightened the nerve line. At the moment, his mind was completely relaxed. Ding Ning only felt deep fatigue like a tide, which made his eyelids heavy and his whole body aching.


    Regardless of the dirty blood on the ground, he stuck on the ground and lay on his back like a thirsty fish. He breathed heavily. He didn''t even want to move a finger. He just wanted to have a good sleep.


    The faces of Yiren''s grandfather and zique''er changed greatly. They thought something had happened to him. They hurried over and found that he was breathing smoothly, but he was too tired and fell asleep. They couldn''t help looking at each other and smiling. They both saw the joy in each other''s eyes.


    Although the two had different camps before and had a deep blood feud that almost killed the family, they had worked together for many times before to share life and death, and had completely dispelled their past grievances and sympathized with each other.


    What''s more, the ancestors of the winged people knew very well that the winged people and the nine tailed birds had the same root and same origin. If ziqueer hadn''t advocated not to kill them all in those years, maybe the winged people would have destroyed the family. From this point of view, ziqueer was not really so heinous and unforgivable.


    "Leave a way for our family, and we will move to the ninth collar."


    After so many twists and turns, purple finch also looked open and knew that the ancestor of wing man was not so inhuman, he said faintly.


    The ancestor of the winged man narrowed his eyes and jokingly said, "your requirements are really not high."


    "How can a defeated general be brave? I''ll be satisfied if he can give my family a way to live."


    Purple sparrow said calmly with a relieved smile on her face.


    In the situation of the defeat of the Wanyao City camp, she is very satisfied to keep the ethnic group alive. She dare not expect anything else. After all, although the ancestor of the wing people is the speaker of the wing people alliance, she can''t make a decision in one word.


    "Hey, originally I wanted to give this place to your nine tail finch family. Unfortunately, you have a crush on the ninth leader, so I can''t force people to be difficult."


    The ancestor of the winged man reached out to pick up the sleeping Ding Ning and said with light clouds and wind.


    "Ah!"


    The purple finch opened her mouth in amazement, revealing a snow-white and delicate shell tooth. The regretful look on her face looked cute.


    "Well, although there is a feud between us, we may not be able to defeat these black blood aliens without your full help this time. Gratitude and resentment are gratitude and resentment, credit is credit, credit is greater than excess, and we must reward them on merit."


    The ancestor of the winged man walked to the barracks with dingning in his arms and ignored the purple finches scattered in the wind alone.


    "Wait for me!"


    The purple sparrow was stunned for a long time before she reacted. She caught up with her happily and asked incredulously, "what you said is true?"


    "Otherwise?"


    There was a faint smile on the lips of the ancestor of the winged man.


    "But the others..."


    Purple finch''s heart has long been filled with this good news, but she has always been a very smart woman. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to implement it when I think of the ancestor of wing man. She pursed her lips with some worry and wanted to stop talking.


    "Others..."


    The ancestor of the winged man glanced at Ding Ning in his arms, smiled and stopped talking.


    Purple finch was smart and immediately understood what she meant. With Ding Ning''s prestige today, as long as he spoke, no one would object.


    It''s just... Purple sparrow is worried about gain and loss. Si AI said, "I don''t know him either."


    "That''s your business. If you''re not familiar, just try to become familiar."


    The ancestor of the winged man glanced at her and said angrily.


    Purple Sparrow''s eyes lit up, and then some embarrassed asked, "you said, if I betrothed green sparrow to him, would he speak for me?"


    The ancestor of the winged man joked: "use a beauty trick. I think it''s almost the same if you go out in person."


    "Bah, I''m not ashamed. What nonsense are you talking about? How old am I? You dare to joke."


    The purple finch''s heart thumped disappointingly, his face was hot, blushed and spat softly.


    But the father of the winged man moved in his heart and thought of Ding Ning as his great grandson-in-law. If ziqueer married him, wouldn''t the proud little ziqueer also call himself Laozu?


    Although she and zique''er have cleared up their old grudges, they have a deep blood feud after all. It is impossible to say that there is no resentment in her heart. If she can deceive this proud woman into dingning''s woman, she will be elated and angry when she sees her respectful cry of Lao Zu.


    The sudden thought made her heart move. Her eyes rolled around, secretly calculating the feasibility of the matter.


    The final conclusion is that the success rate is close to more than 90%, and the feasibility is very high.


    Because she knows that ziqueer is so old and Yunying hasn''t married. First, she doesn''t like ordinary men because of her high vision; Second, she is a qualified patriarch and pays more attention to the continuation of the ethnic group than herself; Third, purple finches are very beautiful. In their time, they are the first beauty worthy of the name. I don''t know how many men don''t think about tea and food for her. For this reason, she has been jealous.


    As for Ding Ning, Hei hei, my grandfather has seen through this guy for a long time. Although he is excellent and in a mess, his biggest weakness is lecherous. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been timid and won Kong Lei''s arrogant girl.


    Although ziqueer is a little older, she looks like a beautiful woman in her twenties and eighties. She is definitely a mature imperial sister beauty. This kind of woman has a fatal temptation to men. She doesn''t worry that Ding Ning will be indifferent.


    Thinking of this, the ancestor of the winged man was inexplicably excited, but pretended to be embarrassed and said: "you also know that there is no free lunch in this world. Although I can ignore past grievances and try my best to help you, after all, many strong people of ethnic groups died in your hands. Although it was because of the camp problem, it is impossible to say that they don''t hate you."


    Purple finch looked a little gloomy and lowered her head. She knew that the ancestor of the wing man was right. They were lucky not to be exterminated. If they wanted to stay in the first leader, the resistance was by no means ordinary.


    But she was unwilling. It was just the so-called easy to go from simplicity to luxury, and difficult to go from luxury to simplicity. She was used to living in Wanyao city for so many years, and let the ethnic group suddenly move to the ninth collar with thin aura. The psychological gap was not ordinary.


    "So ah, I can''t speak for you alone. Those people may not convince me, but if Ding Ning is willing to speak, it''s different. He has made great achievements many times. This time, he has turned the tide. His prestige in the wing man alliance is no different. In addition, these ethnic groups have received his favor and are grateful to him. They will never give him face."


    The ancestor of the winged man held back his smile and insistently seduced him.


    The purple finch''s shell teeth clenched the pink lips, and the inexplicable figure of Ding Ning sprang up in his mind. His heart beat unstoppably, and his pink cheeks were as red as the morning glow.


    The demon clan has always worshipped the strong, and she is no exception. The reason why she has never liked any men for so many years is that she thinks those men are not worthy of herself at all. Even the strong of the winged Terran in the same realm can''t stably surpass her. How can she see a man who is inferior to her.


    Although Ding Ning''s cultivation level was not as good as himself, he relied on an endless stream of strange means, mysterious skills and resourceless wisdom to reverse the war situation again and again and forcibly won the final victory.


    All this made her deeply upset. She asked herself that if she could never do this, she finally met a man who made her look at him for many years. It was impossible to say that she didn''t have a heart.


    The feelings of the demon family are not as complex as human beings. It is very realistic, but also very direct. As long as you are strong enough, someone will willingly follow you.


    When Ding Ning was an illiterate, the purple finch didn''t pay attention to him at all, but when Ding Ning rose strongly and sneaked attacks all the way, causing the army of Wanyao city to lose blood continuously, she subconsciously had subtle changes in Ding Ning''s senses. However, due to different positions, although she secretly admired and curious, she still hated him more.


    But with the development of the situation, after a series of changes, such as the Lion King''s madness, the spider God''s insect disaster, the crane family''s rebellion, the black blood alien''s participation in the war and so on, she was already desperate, but Ding Ning turned the tide, turned the impossible into possible, and repeatedly created miracles, which turned her curiosity about Ding Ning into appreciation Worship and trust, even mixed with a trace of hidden deep love.


    But she knew her identity very well. She was a defeated general. The age gap was still so big. Even if she liked Ding Ning, she never dared to think about it. She was always proud. She even felt inferior for the first time in her life. She felt that she didn''t deserve Ding Ning at all, so she wanted to marry qingchuer to him.


    But at the moment, the impetus of the ancestors of the winged people seemed to open Pandora''s magic box, making her repressed feelings spread and grow like wild grass, which could not be suppressed if she wanted to.


    But out of the woman''s reserve, she still forcibly restrained the palpitation in her heart and said insincerely, "I don''t have to marry him. I''m so old, and I''d better match qingqueer with him."


    Who is the ancestor of the winged man? That''s an old fox with empty eyelashes. I can''t hear the moving meaning in the purple finch''s words. I know she''s just unable to save face, so she''s reserved. I can''t help but be happy. Hey, there''s a door to this.


    Since you want to be reserved, I''ll satisfy you and give you a step down, Immediately, his face quietly increased the chips of temptation: "Although green finches are not bad, they are only a little famous among the younger generation. Their status is still lacking. They can''t represent the Nine Tailed finch family at all, but you are different. You are the head of the Nine Tailed finch family. If you marry Ding Ning, it means that the nine tailed finch family are all relatives of Ding Ning. Who will not give face? Don''t mention moving to the first leader at that time It''s not impossible to stay in the ten thousand demon city. "


    "Stay in ten thousand demon city?"


    Purple finch''s eyes were bright. She subconsciously repeated it again, showing great excitement. If the ethnic group could stay in Wanyao City, let alone let her marry Ding Ning, she would be willing to let her be a slave and a maid.


    "Yes, Ding Ning is young, but with his prestige and achievements, as long as he speaks, no one will object."


    The ancestor of the winged man said firmly. In fact, she was not sure whether Ding Ning''s words were really so effective, but she planned to deceive the purple finch first, and then look at other things at that time. I really can''t blame her.


    Of course, she also has her own selfishness and wants to take the opportunity to win over the purple sparrow. In the future, the two ethnic groups will unite to compete with the peacock family. After all, Kong MI has integrated the divine phoenix feather and activated the blood of the immortal divine Phoenix. After nirvana, she is likely to make further progress and formally promote to the divine realm, which is a challenge to the status of the winged people.

 Chapter 1177

    Purple finch''s shell teeth gently bit her lower lip, showing a pinched color, and said shyly, "even if I am willing, it depends on whether others are willing or not."


    After saying this, she felt that there seemed to be a very aggressive sight staring at her full and round towering, and the feeling of being stared at without clothes made her uncomfortable.


    Her face was slightly stunned, showing a puzzled color, but she quickly reacted. Ding Ning woke up, but pretended to sleep and peeped at himself with divine knowledge. He was ashamed and angry, but secretly pleased. It seems that this annoying guy is also interested in himself.


    At the thought of this, the purple finch subconsciously straightened her chest, felt that her sight had become more unscrupulous, her heart beat like thunder, and even her breathing was a little hasty. Shy red clouds floated on her cheeks. Her beautiful appearance was irresistible, which made people want to stop.


    Ding Ning saw that purple finch was aware of it. She was still a little guilty. She really wanted to recover her divine knowledge, but she was happy when she found that she deliberately held her chest up. The beautiful imperial sister was seducing herself.


    Not only did he not take back his divine consciousness, but he became more aggressive and brazenly patrolled the shuttle back and forth on the graceful posture of the purple finch.


    This kind of excitement similar to cheating has never been experienced by ziqueer. While she was embarrassed, she also had an inexplicable sense of excitement. A strange feeling kept rising in her lower abdomen. The blushing blood on her pink face was coming. She ruthlessly gouged out Ding Ning, who pretended to sleep freely, and signaled him not to be so presumptuous.


    However, how thick skinned dingning is. The more shy she is, he becomes more and more energetic. The blasphemous divine consciousness always lingers in her most sensitive part, which makes her shy and uncontrollable quietly clamp her legs, and even her walking posture becomes strange.


    The ancestor of the winged man glanced at her. Although he was secretly surprised at her absent-minded appearance and her face turned red, he didn''t think much and thought she was embarrassed, Smilingly comforted: "don''t worry, Ding Ning. I understand that the biggest weakness is lecherous. With you, the first beauty led by ten thousand demons, I promise he will marry you home happily."


    The purple sparrow smiled perfunctorily, but he was secretly disgusted. You really know him. This little bastard is more than lecherous. He is a hungry wolf in color. He is really ashamed to let others get wet with his divine sense alone.


    Suddenly, the purple finch found that the obscure divine sense was taken back without warning, which made her feel a faint sense of loss while loosening her whole body. He thought of worrying about gain and loss. Has he seen enough?


    But the next moment, she found that the little Coyote put his eyes on his face and knew that he was carefully observing her appearance, which made her suddenly nervous again when she just relaxed and repaired. Her heart was mentioned in her throat for fear that he would not be satisfied with his appearance.


    It was the first time in her life that she had no confidence in her appearance. It was probably a fan of the situation.


    But he didn''t know that Ding Ning had been silly. Although he had long found that purple finches were beautiful, he didn''t want to appreciate them.


    But when I calmed down at the moment, I found that the beauty of purple finches was dazzling, even compared with nine days Xuannv.


    If you have to give her a score, Ding Ning thinks she can score more than 98 points, which is definitely a near perfect woman.


    Beautiful black hair like clouds falls down like a waterfall. Under her smooth forehead, there is an flawless face, a flower like melon seed face as crystal as jade, a pair of bright eyes under the curved willow eyebrows, a beautiful Qiong nose and cherry lips like dripping cherries, which set off her tender and smooth skin like ice and snow, and her pink cheeks are just slightly red, which is even more attractive.


    Her elegant and mysterious temperament is set off by her Lavender gauze skirt. The pure black bra can''t wrap the impending snow-white towering. The slender waist with Yingying grip twists gently with a pair of slender and powerful long legs. The warped and round buttocks are full of endless temptation and charm, which makes people itch and difficult, I wish I could hold him in my arms and be frivolous.


    Beauty, peerless beauty!


    Ding Ning groaned powerlessly for it in his heart. He only intended to take advantage of it like a prank with divine knowledge, but now, after seeing her peerless face, his strong possessive desire expanded madly and secretly decided that this woman belongs to himself and no one wants to take it away.


    At the beginning, king you of Zhou would play with princes in the war for Princess Bo Baofei''s smile. The world said that king you of Zhou was ignorant and unreasonable. Ding Ning also disdained it before. He thought it was a conquered king who ignored the overall situation of state affairs for the sake of a woman.


    But at the moment, after seeing the face of purple Finch, Ding Ning suddenly understood the mood of King Zhou you. It can only be said that those who despised King Zhou you and criticized him, did not realize how beautiful she was.


    When a woman is beautiful to a certain extent and brings disaster to the country and the people, men can tolerate and forgive any absurd things they do for such a woman.


    Obviously, although Ding Ning doesn''t know the beauty of the imperial concubine in history, the purple finches in front of him undoubtedly belong to the beauty disaster that can make men lose any sense. Now even if he is the enemy of the whole world, he will never give up the woman who makes him excited.


    Purple finch was very nervous, but she was sensitive to the fact that Ding Ning''s eyes stayed on her pretty face for a long time. The previous unbridled aggression gradually weakened, and instead transmitted a strong emotion of possession and love, which made her feel relaxed and ashamed. At the same time, she was happy. This little Coyote still seemed to have a little vision.


    The confidence lost before also gradually picked up. She glanced at Ding Ning in a daze with shame and thought that he would fall in love with himself.


    Ding Ning''s absence was only a short moment, and he soon took back his divine knowledge. He didn''t dare to look at it any more, for fear that his impulse lured by the beautiful female goblin would be noticed by the ancestor of the winged man, and he would be lost to the dead.


    "Datong, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Speaker, is he all right?"


    "Is Datong hurt? Military doctor, military doctor, come here quickly."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as they arrived at the barracks, the waiting people cheered and nervously surrounded, booing the cold and asking for warmth, and the meaning of care was expressed in words.


    This made purple finch realize Ding Ning''s lofty position in the eyes of everyone, and an idea in her heart became more and more firm.


    "I... I''m fine, but I''m too tired. Just have a rest."


    Ding Ning was secretly moved and embarrassed to pretend to sleep again. He rubbed his eyes vaguely on his face. He left the arms of Yi Ren''s ancestors with a bright smile and greeted the people.


    Although the old donkey didn''t send any news, the fighting had stopped, and the Huashen level demon worm didn''t appear. It seemed that the dust had settled, and Ding Ning''s heart was relieved.


    The marriage between ziqueer and dingning was soon settled by the help of the ancestors of the winged people and the intention of Lang Youqing''s concubine.


    Although as expected, many ethnic groups are extremely hostile to the Nine Tailed Finch, the biggest victim of the winged people is unwilling to care about it. In addition, Ding Ning and ziqueer will soon get married, and ziqueer has made great achievements in resisting the neutrality of the black blood alien. These ethnic groups can only put down their gratitude and resentment and accept the fact that the Nine Tailed finch has settled in the ten thousand demon city.


    The war was finally over. Although wolf Li and Yuan Ming had died, no one could erase their achievements. They were rewarded according to military merit. The eight races of winged man, violent ape, peacock, wind wolf, crazy cow, ghost leopard, Medusa and Nine Tailed finch settled in Wanyao city and became the new master of Wanyao leader.


    As for some small races that stood on the side of the wing man alliance at the beginning, they obtained the qualification to live in the first three leaders. Even the weak race, the yellow mouse wolf, was able to settle in the second leader because of Huang Sheng, which could not close the mouth of the Changle of the race. They wanted to make Huang Sheng their ancestor.


    Although the wallflower ethnic groups only joined the war in the later stage, they are suspected of opportunism, but because most of the top combat power of each ethnic group has fallen, they have made great achievements. After discussion, the Wing Alliance allowed their ethnic groups to enter the top three leaders and divide their living areas according to their contributions. Anyway, there are boundless living areas between each leader, Enough for these ethnic groups to recuperate.


    Although this is somewhat unconventional, once the son of heaven and a courtier, now the winged people are at the height of the sun. They are the absolute overlord in the ten thousand demon leader. Behind them, there are suspected strong people in the divine realm. No one dares to say no.


    This unexpected result pleased all the major races participating in the war, but it surprised those ethnic groups who had never made a decisive move in the end. They secretly regretted and lamented why they didn''t take the opportunity to participate in the war at the last minute, otherwise they can now settle in the top three leaders.


    Unfortunately, there is no regret in this world. The opportunity is always left to those who are prepared. Those who are indecisive and hesitant can only spend their days in endless regret.


    In consideration of their merits, all ethnic groups allocated a luxurious manor covering an area of hundreds of Mu to Ding Ning. It is said that it used to be the residence of the black tiger family. The name of the house is called Datong house. They also allocated 10000 wolf riders such as Lang Kui to serve as the personal guards of the house. When they went out, they called in front and behind, and asked how powerful they were.


    Ding Ning is not in the mood to deal with the problem of power redistribution and focuses on the preparations for the upcoming wedding. After all, purple finches are the head of a family and have a special identity. They can''t make peace in a muddle.


    This made Ding Ning painful and happy. He really realized that a wife is not as good as a concubine, a concubine is not as good as whoring, whoring is not as good as stealing, and stealing is not as good as stealing.


    Although they can only have a hand and mouth addiction on ziqueer every day, their feelings also heat up rapidly, but ziqueer is the head of the family after all, and has a lot to do. He can''t be with him all the time, which makes him feel more than he can chew every day. Although he complains, he enjoys it.


    Fortunately, this time he will marry four beautiful wives and concubines at the same time. Kong Lei and Peng Tianao eat marrow and know how. They sleep together every night, allowing him to enjoy all the happiness in the world. If there were not parents, family members and confidants on earth, he would be a little happy and reluctant to leave.


    It is the so-called long Wang Shu. Although the two women served carefully, a certain animal was still dissatisfied and made Bai xun''er''s idea.


    However, xun''er, like purple sparrow, although he had already made a secret promise to him, he absolutely didn''t agree to break through the last bottom line before the wedding day.


    Therefore, while waiting for the wedding, Ding Ning lived a good life of sexual happiness every day when he had enough to eat and drink, rode with the wolf to the familiar land, molested ziqueer and Bai xun''er, and slept with Kong Lei and Peng Tianjie in the evening.


    Nevertheless, Ding Ning did not completely indulge in beauty. He was deeply aware that he could not guard such a beautiful life without sufficient strength. Therefore, in his spare time, his cultivation had never been interrupted.

 Chapter 1178

    Time passes like a white horse. In the twinkling of an eye, a month passes.


    During this time, Ding Ning would ride around Wanyao city every day to understand the land type and local customs here, which made him feel like inspecting the territory.


    The fierce wolf rode forward and backward, and pedestrians retreated where they passed. They all cast awe, worship and envy, which made him secretly proud. No wonder so many people like to be dandies waiting to die. This feeling is really not generally cool.


    Ding Ning always thought that the ten thousand demon city was very small, but when he came to the ten thousand demon city, he knew that it was bigger than he thought, and it was not generally big, as big as a kingdom of China.


    Although it is called Wanyao City, there are only two real cities, about the size of Ninghai. In fact, there are not only eight ethnic groups that have just settled in, but also a special ethnic group that always lives here.


    The demon clan is a race worshipped by its ancestors. The fox clan, as a shaman clan dedicated to ancestor worship, has an extremely special status in Wanyao and has the right to live here forever.


    Ding Ning used to be very curious. He didn''t understand how they would live if only the ruling ethnic groups lived in Wanyao city?


    We should know that even if we reach his level, we can not eat for a long time, but we can not never eat. Moreover, there are many newborn babies and children in these ethnic groups, which can not reach the level of no need to eat.


    After living here for a period of time, I didn''t understand that in addition to the ruling ethnic groups and shamans, there are many individual demon families with special identities who also have the right to live in the 10000 demon city, such as big businessmen, craftsmen, tool refiners, array mages, architects, foundries and alchemists.


    These people, either in the name of the chamber of Commerce or in the name of individuals, opened shops in Wanyao city to promote the commercial circulation and prosperity of the demon family.


    Although it is difficult to obtain the permanent residence right of Wanyao City, it also has the temporary residence right. It is said that many races who want to see the scenery of Wanyao city can also travel here at a large amount of money after obtaining the approval of the ruling ethnic groups. However, these foreign tourists only have the temporary residence right, and they must leave immediately as soon as the residence period arrives, Otherwise, they will be severely punished.


    This makes Ding Ning feel funny about applying for a visa to travel abroad on earth. At the same time, he secretly regrets that no matter where it is, money is the last word.


    In the widely praised area outside Wanyao City, there are also countless weak but good at farming ethnic groups, which are specially responsible for planting all kinds of crops to supply the food of the whole Wanyao collar.


    Although this is an extremely low status livelihood, there are countless weak ethnic groups who want to fight for it. After all, the aura of Wanyao city is heinous, and it''s not too tired to plant crops. Besides, no matter who takes charge of Wanyao City, they won''t touch them. Compared with their life abroad, it''s extremely comfortable.


    After learning about this situation, Ding Ning suddenly remembered the cat girl she had met, so she casually mentioned it in the Union parliament.


    For Ding Ning, who has a clear attitude and does not compete for power and profit, but has a very special status, the simple request put forward by Dadu will not refute his face.


    Although I don''t know how he got in touch with the cat family, the cat family has had beautiful women since ancient times, and Ding Ning''s lustful name has long been spread all over the WAN demon collar. People subconsciously thought that he had another crush on the beautiful woman of the cat family.


    Therefore, on that day, the alliance parliament issued a document very crisp, making the cat family living in deep water a glorious peasant family in Wanyao city.


    After receiving the notice, the head of the cat clan was almost like a dream and wept with joy. He couldn''t understand how this good thing fell on them out of thin air, but without hesitation, he led the cat clan into the outer areas of the ten thousand demon city through the transmission array and began their new life.


    It was not until the wolf Kui who was responsible for picking them up came to the ten thousand demon city and respectfully found fan Miaomiao with a confused face and asked her to go to the Datong house that the head of the cat family suddenly realized that it seemed that some big man liked fan Miaomiao. It was thanks to fan Miaomiao that the cat family could settle in the ten thousand demon city.


    This almost made his old face happy. He kindly comforted the uneasy fan Miaomiao and told her to go at ease, be sure to serve the big man, and her family will take good care of her.


    Fan Miaomiao was very nervous and scared, and her head was covered with paste. Although she didn''t understand which big man liked her, for the sake of the whole ethnic group, she could only go to Dadu government house with wolf Kui.


    After seeing Ding Ning''s warm smiling face, fan Miaomiao''s tightly hanging heart fell to the ground in an instant. He couldn''t help squatting on the ground with his face covered and crying with joy. Ding Ning was too nervous. He hurriedly hugged her in his arms and whispered comfort.


    Although the cat girl is amorous, she is not amorous. Since Ding Ning was a flash in the pan a year ago, she has never forgotten him.


    Unfortunately, her social status was too low. Although Ding Ning made a big noise, she didn''t know it. She thought something had happened to him. At the moment, seeing his true feelings, she couldn''t help crying.


    Ding Ning is most afraid of women''s tears, not to mention fan Miaomiao''s temperament is not as good as Peng Tianjie and other women, but he is not inferior only in terms of appearance. The pear blossom with rain crying on his exquisite little face makes him unbearable for a while.


    Fan Miaomiao is petite, but she is exquisite. The big place is big, the thin place is thin, and the warped place is warped. At the moment, Wen Xiang is full of, which makes Ding Ning shamefully respond. Don''t be embarrassed.


    Fan Miaomiao noticed his physical changes for the first time, but he was not angry but happy. He blushed shyly, snuggled up in his arms, looked at him affectionately, and didn''t mind him eating himself.


    Ding Ning is very embarrassed. To tell the truth, he has no feelings for fan Miaomiao. He just likes her very much and will help her.


    But since he activated the inheritance of xianzun, his ability in some aspects has become stronger and stronger. Although Kong Lei and Peng Tianjie give him everything every night, they still can''t meet him, which makes him very distressed.


    It''s all right. I''ve taken four anyway. Let''s take another one.


    Ding Ning thought shamelessly and ignored that it was broad daylight. He directly entered the room with fan Miaomiao in his arms, and achieved good things in broad daylight.


    Fan Miaomiao blushed with shame, but his heart was sweet as honey. He actively catered to him and tried his best to please him. Even if his body couldn''t eat it, he still made him enjoy it in other ways. He didn''t want to be beautiful. If Ding Ning wasn''t sure she was the first time, he suspected that fan Miaomiao was an old hand in bed.


    But I don''t know that the cat family is weak. The only thing that can win is the rich beauty of the cat family, so the cat girl has to accept the training of how to please men in the family since childhood.


    For a long time, the wind stopped and the rain stopped. Ding Ning contentedly fiddled with fan Miaomiao''s furry cat ears. Fan Miaomiao, who was paralyzed like mud, trembled and blurred his eyes. He took the initiative to ask for it.


    Ding Ning was surprised. With fan Miaomiao''s red face, he knew that the cat girl''s ears were her sensitive points.


    Although he wanted to enjoy it again, he couldn''t bear to think of fan Miaomiao for the first time after all. He still tried to resist his impulse and gently let her have a good rest.


    Fan Miaomiao was moved with tears in her eyes. Although she was willing to be with Ding Ning, cat girl has always been the plaything of some big people. She has seen many incidents in which her fellow sisters were spoiled by big people without pity. Compared with those poor sisters, she feels it''s really happy to meet a good man who cherishes her like Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning hugged her petite body and told her that he was going to get married. He planned to bring her up for marriage, but fan Miaomiao said he didn''t agree with anything. He was content to be his maid forever.


    This makes Ding Ning feel more pity for her, because he knows that fan Miaomiao has a very low self-esteem due to his living environment. Especially when he learns that the four women he wants to marry are great beauties of the famous powerful race led by the ten thousand demons, this low self-esteem becomes stronger and he doesn''t dare to have such extravagance.


    Ding Ning couldn''t beat her with good or bad words. In the end, he had to give up. Anyway, marriage was only a form for him. He would love her more in the future.


    So fan Miaomiao grandly became his personal maid. Kong Lei and Peng Tianjie soon accepted the gentle, sensible and diligent girl.


    They are worried that they can''t meet Ding Ning recently. Now they have a new force to join. They can''t wait. They even asked whether to find more women to sleep, which was rejected by Ding Ningyi.


    Peng Tianjie turned her eyes and said vaguely, "that''s a flower fairy in the four beauties. Are you sure you don''t want it?"


    Ding Ning swallowed hard and said, "no, don''t talk nonsense. She called ah Zi''s ancestor according to her generation."


    He has seen the flower finch. He is really a stunning beauty. He is known as the first beauty of the young generation of the Nine Tailed finch family. He is no inferior to the purple finch. If it weren''t for her special relationship with the purple Finch, he wouldn''t mind accepting her.


    "What''s the matter? The demon family never cares about this. Besides, huaque''er is not sister Zi''s direct blood relatives."


    Peng Tianjie brushed her lips in disapproval.


    Ding Ning''s heart is a little confused. With his lustful temperament, it''s false to say that he is not attracted to the flower finch. It''s only because of the relationship between the purple finch that he put away his color center. Moreover, he can see that the flower finch is interesting to him. He always flirts and affectionate with him every time he meets him, making him careful of his liver popping. I''m afraid Peng Tianjie also sees this, Just offered it.


    "If you really like it, just accept it. Ah Jie and I have been tossed by you. We really can''t afford it. Will you let us rest for two days?"


    Kong Lei said with resentment. During this time, she and Peng Tianjie were stunned by Ding Ning''s terrible combat effectiveness. They couldn''t meet her together, which made her have a strong sense of frustration. They wanted Ding Ning to find more women.


    Peng Tianjie nodded again and again. She felt the same way. She turned her eyes and suggested, "Lei Lei, isn''t Kong Ling your cousin? Let her husband take it together."


    "Well, if my husband doesn''t mind, I''ll talk to her later."


    Kong Lei agreed and discussed with Peng Tianjie.


    The demon family always called their men their husbands, but Ding Ning asked them to call their husbands, which made them very puzzled, but they didn''t want to disobey his meaning. It took a long time to get used to it.


    Ding Ning was moved and wanted to cry. What a considerate daughter-in-law. The demon family was just right. People were afraid of their husband''s flirting outside and strictly guarded against it. These two girls racked their brains all day to help themselves find beautiful women.


    However, others may be OK, but Kong Ling absolutely can''t. He waved his hand and said, "don''t mess with the mandarin duck spectrum. Kong Ling likes you. That''s my brother''s daughter-in-law. Don''t mess around."

 Chapter 1179

    Ding Ning knows very well that recently, in order to win him over, many ethnic groups took the initiative to send out beautiful women in the ethnic group and wanted to please him, but he refused.


    Although he is lecherous, he doesn''t accept any beauty. He won''t touch the beauty with other goals.


    He believes that Kong Lei really wants to talk to the family about Kong Ling. In order to win over himself, the peacock family will definitely promise to let Kong Ling marry him, which he can''t accept.


    He is lecherous, but he also has a bottom line. He will never rob a woman with his brother. Well, of course, Bai Xiaolou doesn''t count. After all, he knows Bai xun''er first.


    "Ah, really, forget it. Otherwise, I''ll talk to sister Zi and promise you both green finches and flower finches. Although green finches are not as beautiful as flower finches, they are also a great beauty."


    Kong Lei really didn''t know that Kong Ling and you were already on good terms. She frowned and thought hard for a moment.


    "No, don''t. The flower finches are OK, even the green finches."


    Ding Ning quickly waved his hand and accidentally exposed his careful thinking.


    I''m kidding. He''s going to take purple finch back to earth. Green Finch is the most talented descendant of the Nine Tailed finch family and the designated successor of purple finch. Only when he gets married, purple finch will hand over the position of patriarch and teach his son. If he takes Green Finch, no one of the Nine Tailed finch family will take the overall situation.


    If the ethnic group is not arranged well, the purple finch will certainly not leave with him. Isn''t it that he picked up sesame and lost watermelon? He won''t do such a stupid thing.


    "It seems that my husband''s eyes are still quite high. He can''t even see the green finches."


    Peng Tianjie covered her mouth and smiled, teasing Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning smiled. So far, he didn''t tell them he was a Terran and would soon take them out of the world, so he couldn''t explain.


    "That''s the flower finch. Multiple sisters can share the pressure for us."


    Kong Lei acted in a swift and resolute manner. Hearing that Ding Ning was interested in flowers, she clapped her hands immediately.


    "Will sister Zi have an opinion?"


    Peng Tianjie said with some worry.


    "Let her accompany her husband first. It''s OK to know her husband''s strength."


    Kong Lei said confidently.


    Ding Ning is speechless. Is brother so terrible?


    Fan Miaomiao kept silent. When he heard this, he suddenly said, "young master, I have two sisters. Can I let them all serve you?"


    Ding Ning was startled and quickly waved his hand and said, "no, don''t."


    "What, husband, don''t talk. Let me ask, meow meow, do your two sisters look good?"


    Kong Lei asked excitedly.


    "Good looking, they are all prettier than me."


    Fan meow nodded repeatedly.


    "I don''t want to look good or not. I have you enough."


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. It seems that his lecherous name has really become famous.


    "Young master, please accept them. If I''m not with them, they will be bullied. If you don''t like them, let them be maidservants."


    Fan Miaomiao begged with big pitiful eyes.


    "OK, I''ll decide for my husband. That''s it."


    Kong Lei made a decision directly.


    "Well, let wolf Kui take you to pick up your two sisters later."


    Ding Ning also couldn''t bear to refuse fan Miaomiao. He knew that Miaomiao''s parents had died early, and only the three sisters were dependent on each other. If he stayed here all the time, no one dared to touch her two sisters, but he was destined to leave here. At that time, the two sisters-in-law were helpless, and he didn''t know what would happen. After all, beautiful cat girls would generally become the playthings of big people.


    "Thank you, young master. Thank you, grandma."


    Fan Miaomiao was overjoyed when he saw Ding Ning let go, and thanked him again and again.


    In her heart, the two younger sisters are the best men in the world. If the two younger sisters can be included in the house, it will be the best. Even if the young master doesn''t like it, she can stay in the house, but the servant girl is also good. At least under her eyes, she can rest assured.


    "What little grandma, meow meow, we are sisters. Just call me sister Leilei in the future."


    Kong Lei still likes Miaomiao, a clever and sensible girl, and pretends to be angry.


    Fan Miaomiao nervously rubbed the corners of his clothes, blushed, and said uneasily, "I know, sister Leilei."


    "That''s right. Call me sister Jie later, okay?"


    Peng Tianjie pinched his pink face and said with a smile.


    "Oh!"


    Fan Miaomiao looks to Ding Ning for help. He really doesn''t adapt to Peng Tianjie''s style.


    Ding Ning said with a smile, "come on, ah Jie, don''t bully meow. She has a thin skin."


    "Yeah!"


    Peng Tianjie spit out her tongue at him, made a lovely face and said angrily, "you mean I have a thick skin."


    Ding Ning held his forehead in silence and said with a bitter face, "of course not. How can my daughter-in-law be thick skinned? Can''t I be thick skinned?"


    "Hum, you know, or I''ll give you a taste of staying alone tonight."


    Peng Tianjie looked like a general who had won the war. His complacent chin was raised 45 degrees and his face looked like a roar.


    Ding Ning: "


    Fan Miaomiao smiled and whispered to himself, how can the young master keep an empty room alone? People are ready to serve the young master at any time. Even if I can''t, I still have two sisters. I will never refuse the young master''s request.


    After playing for a while, fan Miaomiao happily followed wolf Kui to pick up his two sisters.


    Kong Lei and Peng Tianjie go to work with ziqueer and discuss how to marry huaqueer together.


    Ding Ning has nothing to do and simply seizes the time to practice. With the will space, he spends three hours a day refining his martial spirit with the stars. In the past month, his cultivation has made rapid progress, and has touched the bottleneck in the later stage of Shenwu realm, which may be broken at any time.


    He has deeply realized that if he wants to protect the people and things he cares about, he must have enough strong strength. In addition, the holy mountain is full of dangers, and he urgently needs to improve his strength.


    The opening of the three blood vessels makes his foundation very solid. He will release the spirit of the five elements to the outside world every day and can also play the role of refining. As long as he practices step by step, he believes that he will soon break through the divine force and reach the realm of holy force. When he returns to the earth, he will be the small group of people standing at the top of the pyramid.


    The only thing that made him wonder was that the old donkey had never appeared again since it was a flash in the pan that day. If he didn''t know the old donkey too well, they all doubted whether he had died with the demon insects in the realm of God.


    "Holy mountain, how many secrets are hidden?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled and whispered.


    He thought he could easily get close to the holy mountain when he came to the ten thousand demon city, but only after he came did he know that the holy mountain has a high position in the demon family. The ancestors of the demon family were buried in the holy mountain. No one can enter if he wants to enter.


    Although in his current status, he is fully qualified to apply to the Union parliament for admission to the holy mountain, without a reasonable excuse, it will inevitably be suspicious.


    Besides, he knew nothing about the holy mountain now. Even if he went in, he didn''t know what to do. He had to stand still for the time being and wait for the donkey to come to the door.


    However, he also got some news about the holy mountain from Kong Lei. There are really Taoist fruits there. Peng Tianjie''s Fox charm skill is that Kong Lei gave her the incomplete Taoist fruits she accidentally obtained and swallowed them.


    As for why Kong Lei gave Peng Tianjie the incomplete fruit of fox charm to eat, the answer given by Kong Lei with a red face made Ding Ning laugh and cry.


    The reason is very simple, but she and Peng Tianjie were playing with women at that time, trying to make Peng Tianjie more attractive.


    Although Ding Ning affirmed the news of the birth of Daoguo in the holy mountain, he also learned from Kong Lei that Daoguo is not so easy to find. If there is no enough opportunity, even if it has been found for thousands of years, it may not be fruitful.


    At this time, Ding Ning''s desire for Tao fruit was not so strong, because Kong Lei told him that no matter how good Tao fruit is, it is someone else''s Tao, and even if you get Tao fruit, it may not fit you.


    Many people of the demon clan know that the holy mountain has Tao fruit, but only those who are not firm enough in their own Tao will want to rely on Tao fruit to break through.


    Of course, this has a lot to do with the demon country''s lack of heaven. The world without heaven makes many powerful demon families stuck at the peak, and the demon king is unable to break through. He gradually shakes his way, so he will try his best to find the Tao fruit and want to understand others'' Tao to break into the realm of God.


    Kong Lei despises this. Even if these people break through the trance with the fruit of Tao, it is not their own Tao. Such trance is definitely the weakest in the same realm, and there is a great hidden danger, that is, it is very likely to stop in the trance all their life and never be promoted to transform God.


    Therefore, many strong demons with perseverance will never swallow the Tao fruit even if they get it, but learn from the Tao contained in the Tao fruit as a reference to feel their own Tao.


    Although Ding Ning agrees with Tao Guo very much, he has a special liking for Tao Guo, because his situation is different from that of ordinary people, so that ordinary people may cultivate Tao Guo that stops all their life. For him, it is a shortcut to save trouble and effort. After all, the avenue of Medicine includes thousands, and almost all Tao can be involved, so there is no coincidence.


    Therefore, it is beneficial and harmless for him to swallow the fruit of the Tao, and there will be no hidden dangers. But now he has a peaceful attitude of getting my luck and losing my life.


    Kong Lei is worthy of being the proud child of the peacock family. She knows more about the holy mountain than purple sparrow. She also has a deep and unique insight on the way of cultivation. She really surprised Ding Ning and solved many doubts about his cultivation.


    According to what she said, the holy mountain was once the final decisive place for the black blood plague family to fight against the demon family''s power when it invaded. Those Tao fruits were the products of the strong who leaked their origin after death and were born in a specific environment.


    In essence, Tao fruit is the embodiment of the origin of the avenue cultivated by these strong people.


    To become a God and promote to become a God is actually to feel the origin of your own road when your road comes to an end.


    If we can build a demon king level strong man by relying on natural materials, land treasures and cultivation resources, we can''t break through simply relying on foreign things from the realm of being absorbed in God. We need to feel it by ourselves.


    This made Ding Ning understand the way of cultivation at this stage.


    According to the official saying on earth, it is the pragmatic stage before entering the realm of God, and the realm above entering the realm of God is the retreat stage.


    This realm can''t be seen or touched. It all depends on understanding and luck.


    If you can''t realize it for a lifetime, you may be stuck in a certain realm and stagnate from then on, but if you suddenly realize it, you may be able to pass through the sky in one step, and then the sea and the sky will be vast, and you will be free to call yourself King and ancestor.


    No wonder this realm will be called the divine realm. If you pass, you will be a God, but if you don''t pass, you will still be a mortal. It is mysterious and ethereal, which makes people feel elusive.

 Chapter 1180

    What is God? What is fairy?


    Kong Lei''s understanding and exposition of martial arts gave Ding Ning a kind of enlightenment. Whether it''s a God or a so-called immortal, it doesn''t exist. It''s just a title made up by people to facilitate the division of realm levels, which has no practical significance.


    Just as a human name is a code name, a convenient salutation.


    In the eyes of the immortal strong, the strong in the realm of God is nothing; In the eyes of the strong in the divine realm, the strong in the innate realm is also a mole ant that can be destroyed; But in the eyes of ordinary people, congenital martial arts have been powerful and thrilling, and can be called God.


    In the final analysis, the mentality of looking at things will also change in essence with different heights.


    Ding Ning has a deep understanding of this, but he is still weak. In his eyes, the saint doctor''s gate is an unshakable behemoth, but now, although the saint doctor''s gate is still a behemoth, it is not unshakable.


    At least, if a disciple of the holy medical school dares to provoke him now, he will never hide his head and tail because he is worried about getting revenge from the other party. He can challenge the holy medical school openly. Your people are not long eyed and are killed by my brother. If they are not convinced, they will come to find the court and see if my brother can beat you and find teeth everywhere.


    This is the subsidiary product derived from absolute strength, which is habitually called foundation.


    Before long, fan Miaomiao, escorted by Lang Kui, came back to see him with her two sisters. She didn''t lie. The two sisters were more handsome than her only in terms of beauty.


    However, no matter how fan Miaomiao asks Ding Ning to bring the two girls into the room, Ding Ning is determined to kill them and disagrees. Joking, my brother is lecherous, but he is not lecherous enough to be hungry and worse than animals.


    As soon as the two little girls came in, they hid behind their sister and peeped at him curiously with their big black and white eyes. As soon as they met him, they turned red like a frightened little rabbit. They were shy and lowered their little head. Their timid appearance was pitiful. It was clear that they were human girls of 12 or 13 years old. Ding Ning couldn''t speak no matter how lustful he was, Guilt will make him have nightmares in the middle of the night.


    Fan Miaomiao saw that he firmly disagreed. Tears twinkled in his sad big eyes. The two little girls also looked like they had been abandoned. They were sad and hung their small heads and wanted to cry. They looked sad and gloomy.


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry, so he had to pull meow into his arms to comfort him, but he couldn''t persuade him. Finally, in desperation, Ding Ning had to promise to take them away when his two sisters-in-law grew up again. The three sisters turned grief into joy and burst into tears.


    Looking at the back of the three sisters happily visiting their new home, Ding Ning remembered the answer of meow when talking about the two sisters-in-law who were too young. The smile on his face gradually converged, his eyes were as cold as ice and snow, and his heart was very depressed.


    Meow meow said that many girls in the cat family will be sent to serve some so-called big people when they are younger than her two sisters. Many people in the demon family like this mouth.


    In fact, her two sisters have been booked by a big man of the ninth leader. If it weren''t for the reorganization of the rights of the ten thousand demon leader, Ding Ning sent someone to pick up all the cats on a whim. In a few days, the two sisters will be sent


    The big man''s bed was played with.


    Ding Ning is not a moral gentleman, but he hates this kind of behavior that is inferior to animals. He has the strength to kill the great man in the eyes of the meow sisters to vent his anger, but he knows that it is only a temporary cure, not a permanent cure, and such animals are not one or two.


    The meow sisters were lucky to meet him before they were able to escape from the sea of suffering, but how many such crimes happen every day in the corner he can''t see?


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning felt very uncomfortable and felt that he should do something for thousands of such poor girls. Otherwise, he couldn''t feel at ease even if he left here.


    But what can he do? According to meow, such things are common. They happen in different corners every day. No one thinks there is anything wrong.


    You should know that the vulnerable and beauty rich race is not only the cat race, such as the rabbit race, the Golden Rooster race, the colorful Duck Race, the feather goose race, the beaver race, the squirrel race and so on. This phenomenon exists in dozens of hundreds of vulnerable ethnic groups. He can save the two sisters of meow, and how many poor girls who have the same fate as them?


    Although he is now a powerful man, he is suffering from a long-standing illness. It is a dream to change all this with his own strength.


    Ding Ning sat alone in the spacious reception room and thought hard. His slender knuckles beat the table rhythmically, figuring out how to maximize the help to those poor girls.


    Wolf Kui and other guards saw that he was very focused on things and didn''t dare to disturb him, so they pushed off several guests who came to visit. He knew that most people don''t like to be disturbed when thinking about problems.


    One of the guests is Kong Lu, a member of the peacock nationality. He is also Kong Lei''s uncle in terms of seniority. This time, he is entrusted by the ethnic group to ask about Kong Mi''s nirvana.


    He believed that he was Kong Lei''s elder. He thought he would be warmly welcomed by Ding Ning, but he didn''t expect to be rejected without seeing anyone. He was angry and quarreled with Lang Kui loudly.


    "Sorry, Lord Du Tong is thinking about something. You can''t be disturbed. Please go back first."


    Wolf Kui also knows the identity of the other party. Although he is worried that his own opinion will offend Mrs. Kong, who is about to marry Lord Dutong, he is loyal and respectful to Ding Ning. In his heart, most of the heaven and earth are not the largest of Lord Dutong. Since adults are focusing on thinking, it must be a very important thing. Other things can be postponed. No matter who can disturb adults.


    "Bastard, I''m just a wolf with mixed fur. I really think you can be disrespectful to me by being the watchdog of Lord doutong. Do you know who I am? Even your Lord doutong wants to shout uncle politely when he sees me. You dare to shut me out."


    Although Kong Lu didn''t dare to disrespect Ding Ning, she was arrogant and used to yelling at Lang Kui because the peacock family now had the strength to compete with the winged people.


    "Presumptuous!"


    When the wolves saw that he was rude and angry, they would draw their swords at each other. Although they have now separated from the wolf family and voluntarily followed Ding Ning, their pride and dignity are not allowed to be insulted by anyone.


    "Don''t be impulsive!"


    Although Lang Kui was also very angry, he knew that he must not cause trouble to Lord Dutong. He quickly stopped his aggrieved men and said in a deep voice: "Lord Kong Lu, please pay attention to your words. The state-owned national laws and family rules. As a personal guard of adults, I represent the face of adults. If you dare to speak impolitely again, even if you fight with adults to scold, you will never forgive me."


    Kong Lu was afraid and guilty when he saw that the wolves were riding fiercely and wanted to draw a knife. After all, before he came to the family, he told him to keep a low profile and don''t make trouble. Just now, he was angry and didn''t choose his words. No one dared to despise the whole demon leader Ding Ning.


    But at this moment, seeing that Lang Kui chose to swallow his anger, he felt proud for a moment. He felt that Lang Kui must not dare to touch him, otherwise Ding Ning would not be able to explain to Kong Lei. He became arrogant again and pointed to Lang Kui''s face, He said contemptuously, "don''t spare me? Come on, I''ll see why you watchdog didn''t spare me. I''m your adult''s uncle. Move my finger."


    The wolf''s lungs burst with anger and his hands pressed on the handle of the knife. Only when wolf Kui gave an order, he killed Kong Lu. They were all arrogant soldiers and fierce generals. They followed Ding Ning and killed everywhere. They were respected everywhere. When they were pointed to the nose and scolded the watchdog, they were insulted by Kong Lu, which made them want to kill this arrogant villain immediately.


    But they are soldiers with strict discipline. They are no longer angry, but they will never act rashly before they get the order of wolf Kui. The flame of anger is burning in the bottom of their eyes and they look at wolf Kui.


    Wolf Kui''s face was livid, his chest fluctuated violently, and his eyes were very dark. Although he wanted to break Kong Lu''s finger pointing at himself, he knew that this was the ten thousand demon leader. They were only Ding Ning''s personal guards. They must not be impulsive before getting the adult''s order, otherwise it might break the current balance of the ten thousand demon leader.


    Although he was oppressed, he decided to swallow the breath first and secretly remind himself that this is not a happy gratitude and hatred on the battlefield. He should think of adults wholeheartedly and never cause trouble to adults.


    "Wolf Kui, what are you waiting for? I think you''re a counselor now. Any cat and dog dare to run wild in front of our door. Your blood and your temper. Remember, you are wolf riders and invincible wolf riders in the vertical and horizontal battlefield. Remember, you are my personal guards of dingning. No one can be humiliated. Who dares to humiliate them? Even the king Lao Tzu will kill them!"


    Just as he was about to coax Kong Lu away, Ding Ning''s overbearing voice suddenly came.


    Kong Lu''s face changed dramatically and trembled like chaff. His dependence was nothing more than the special identity of the peacock family. However, after being ignored, he became a little sheep slaughtered by others. He was so scared that he collapsed and sat on the ground, tongue tied but speechless.


    "Yes, my subordinates understand!"


    The wolf riders were boiling with blood. Suddenly, they gave birth to a scholar. They were moved by the death of their confidants. They shouted loudly and rushed into the sky like a mountain roaring tsunami, shocking the whole demon city.


    The territory of the peacock nationality is not far from the Dutong mansion. At this moment, the top leaders of the peacock nationality suddenly change their faces and scold the damn fool. They rise up in panic and go straight to the Dutong mansion.


    Their divine sense always paid attention to what happened in front of the Dutong house. When Kong Lu said those insulting words before, they felt something wrong, but they also felt that it was no big deal. It was just some pro guards. Even if Kong Lu said too much, it was a big deal to apologize.


    Moreover, since entering the ten thousand demon city, the peacock clan has a tendency to compete with the winged clan, which expands their mentality and gradually breeds ambition. Waiting for Kong Mi''s nirvana to succeed, they will make it clear that the chariots and horses compete with the winged clan for the position of boss.


    But they didn''t expect that Ding Ning would protect his men so much and make such a fierce response that he wouldn''t give face to the peacock family at all.


    Kong Lu''s life is insignificant, but after all, he represents the face of the peacock family. If he is really killed, he is beating the face of the peacock family.


    "Leave someone under the knife!"


    Kong Mi''s eldest brother is still locked up. At present, Kong Wei, Kong Mi''s third brother, is the temporary chief of the peacock family. Seeing that Kong Lu is about to be killed by a wolf, he shouted at his throat before he arrived.


    When Lang Kui heard the cry, he paused with a knife in his hand. After all, Kong Lei is Ding Ning''s wife who is about to pass the door. If you really kill Kong Lu, it will not end well.


    "What are you waiting for? Since some people don''t give me face, why should I give anyone face."


    Ding Ning''s indifferent voice suddenly came, which shocked Lang Kui. Without hesitation, he raised his knife and splashed blood

 Chapter 1181

    "You are bold..."


    Kong Wei let out a roar of grief and anger, but his body was stunned by it.


    Such a meal made his speed slow, and other peacock clansmen overtook him and rushed up.


    "Damn you!"


    Kong Lu''s father, Kong Lin and Kong Laosi, were furious. With red eyes, he stretched out his hand and fiercely patted wolf Kui''s head.


    Lang Kui was only in the early stage of the demon king, while Kong Lin was in the late stage of the demon king. They were in a small state. This palm was angry. If you really want to shoot Lang Kui, if not, you will be seriously injured.


    But Lang Kui was not in a hurry. He drank coldly, "Yu!"


    At the next moment, the twelve wolf guards around him moved. The machetes came out of their scabbard at an incredible speed, flashing a dazzling horror blade, forming a shield like knife net in front of wolf Kui, which forcibly resolved Kong Lin''s angry blow.


    The twelve wolf guards kept still and put the machetes back in their scabbard neatly, but they exuded the spirit of iron blood, holding their hands on the handle of the machete and ready to launch the next attack at any time.


    Pedal pedal!


    Kong Lin was forced to step back for more than ten steps before he could stand firm. His Qi and blood surged all over his body, and a sick flush appeared on his face. It took him a long time to return to normal.


    The pupils contracted violently and became awn. With a suspicious color on his face, he couldn''t believe looking at the twelve wolf guards like clay carvings and wood sculptures. He couldn''t understand what was going on.


    He was sure that he would not make a mistake. These wolf guards were just the realm of the big demon in junior high school. In his eyes, they were all perishable. How could they attack together and nearly hurt him? It was incredible.


    But I don''t know that these ten thousand wolf riders are all experienced people. They have long raised iron blood and murderous spirit. Now they voluntarily follow Ding Ning and protect the calf with Ding Ning. How can they treat them badly.


    What about low accomplishments? Ding Ning is a master of divine array. He has taught them a lot of combat array cooperation skills in the past month. The wolf riders respect him like heaven and man and train him very hard. This defensive battle array is just a small test of ox knives. If wolf Kui didn''t let them defend without killing the array, Kong Lin would have been a dead man at the moment.


    The divine sense always paid attention to all this. A strange color flashed at the bottom of Ding Ning''s eyes. Kong Wei''s seemingly extremely obscure actions could not hide from him. He immediately understood that he wanted to kill with a knife.


    It has long been said that Kong Laosan and Kong Laosi were very unhappy in order to compete for the position of temporary patriarch of the peacock nationality. Now it seems that the rumors are true. Kong Luzhi is sparse and arrogant. Kong Laosan sent him. Maybe he had expected this scene long ago.


    Boss Kong closed the dead pass, and the second brother was in Nirvana. Not surprisingly, once they left the pass, they were at least half into the realm of God, and even it was not impossible to break through the realm of God directly.


    According to the custom of the demon clan, once the clan leader breaks through the half step into God, he will step down as the clan leader.


    Just like the ancestor of the winged people, although he spoke highly among the winged people, he did not hold the position of clan leader of the winged people. The clan leader was Peng Tianao.


    Therefore, there is a great chance that the position of chief of the peacock family will be vacant, which has aroused the covet of qualified successors. Kong Wei and Kong Lin are undoubtedly the most promising candidates to succeed the chief.


    In the past, a patriarchal position might not be worth turning against their brothers, but since the peacock family settled in Wanyao city and vaguely formed a situation of rivalry with the winged people, the patriarchal position has become a sweet pastry, and no one will covet it.


    After all, after settling in the ten thousand demon city, the patriarch has gone up. He is no longer a simple patriarch, but the overlord holding the power of life and death of the ten thousand demon family.


    The temptation of power is intoxicating. It is not surprising that Kong Wei eradicates dissidents regardless of his blood and family.


    Ding Ning sighed and felt sad for the peacock family in his heart.


    "Go to hell!"


    Konglin saw Aizi lying on the ground with blood all over him. He felt heartache and even his eyes were red. He couldn''t be afraid of these wolves riding with the weak over the strong. He drank fiercely, his blood gas surged wildly, and the threat of terror filled the air. An extremely solid virtual shadow of blood peacock formed on his head and tore it away from wolf Kui.


    In the face of this terrible blow, Lang Kui knew that defense alone could not be stopped, and his face was gloomy and whispered: "broken!"


    The twelve wolf Wei Qi drank, and his blood gas surged wildly. Twelve ferocious giant wolf figures condensed in the air. Although they were very illusory and far less powerful than the blood peacock, the twelve wolf shadows quickly merged into a gray wolf shadow with no less momentum than the blood peacock, opened the big mouth of the blood basin, exposed their sharp fangs and rushed at the blood peacock.


    Boom!


    The blood peacock and the gray wolf offset each other, and the terrible waves surged. The shocked twelve wolves rode backward, opened their mouths and spewed blood, and their breath quickly became listless, but their waist was still tall and straight, with an unyielding color in their eyes.


    Although Kong Lin was surprised that the twelve wolf guards of the big demon level could block his magic power, he saw that their breath was depressed and knew that they were unable to fight again. He immediately said with a grimace: "I''ll see how many moves you can block."


    A more solid blood peacock virtual shadow condensed again, and the twelve wolf guards frightened by the terrible pressure spewed blood again, but they glared at Kong Lin, carried their blood crazy, and wanted to join hands again.


    "Back!"


    Wolf Kui''s face stiffened and shouted. He knew that although wolf guard could barely give another blow, it was bound to be badly hurt and even die.


    "Commander..."


    The twelve wolf guards shouted reluctantly.


    "Well, you''ve been in the limelight enough. It''s time for us to show."


    The funny voice of the wolf came. Hundreds of wolf guards strode in front of them. The terrible blood quickly condensed hundreds of giant wolf virtual shadows in the air, and then fused together to form a gray wolf virtual shadow hundreds of feet high. The blood peacock tens of feet in size looked very small under the gray wolf virtual shadow.


    Kong Lin''s face changed dramatically, and he frantically urged the power of Qi and blood. The lifelike blood peacock expanded rapidly, but compared with the gray wolf''s virtual shadow, it was like a small Witch.


    "Out!"


    Wolf Kui''s face was calm and calm.


    Ouch!


    The virtual shadow of the wolf, which was just like the essence, looked up and gave a long roar, like a hungry wolf rushing to eat, and a slap dissipated the blood peacock.


    Poof!


    Kong Lin was badly hurt. He stepped back several steps and sat on the ground. His blood gushed out of his mouth like he didn''t want money. He became a blood man in an instant.


    The scene fell into a dead silence and rubbed his eyes in disbelief. Kong Lin was the strong one in the later stage of the demon king. Although he was not the top sequence of the demon king, he was also the top strong one in the second sequence. He was badly hurt by more than 100 wolf guards of the big demon level, and he was obviously merciful. This subversive scene made everyone tongue tied and cold.


    You know, there are tens of thousands of wolves riding in Datong mansion. If they are so terrible, who else can defeat the whole ten thousand demon leader?


    "Who else?"


    Hundreds of wolf guards stood upright with broad heads, and with an undisguised desire on their faces, they provoked the peacock family. What about the demon king?


    When adults taught them the battle array, they said that wolves can''t ride ten thousand, and more than ten thousand are invincible. With the cooperation of a hundred wolf riders, they can easily kill the peak of the demon king, and even fight with the strong half step into God. What is a demon king in the later stage?


    At the moment, more and more people came to watch the excitement. They surrounded Dadu Tongfu on the inner and outer floors. They pointed at one side and were full of schadenfreude. During this time, the peacock family was extremely arrogant and domineering. Everyone was happy to see them eat.


    Konglin, one of the most powerful among the peacock people, was hit hard in an instant. What can they do when they go up?


    Kong Wei listened to the comments around him. He felt his face burning and his chest undulating violently. It can be seen that he was not calm inside. His original intention was to hope that Kong Lin would die here, so that his position as patriarch would be stable.


    But I didn''t expect that Ding Ning didn''t do it. These wolf guards directly hurt Kong Lin, and they did it with great discretion. They didn''t hurt the killer. Kong Lin only needed to recuperate for a period of time, which is still his biggest threat.


    As a result, his plans were left unsaid, and his temporary patriarch had to come out to clean up the mess.


    At this time, if he didn''t stand up again, the peacock family''s face would be thrown home. He immediately hardened his head and took a step forward and said coldly, "is this the way of hospitality in Dadu Tongfu?"


    "When a friend comes, there is good wine. If a jackal comes, there is a shotgun to meet him."


    Ding Ning''s nondescript voice came leisurely.


    People look confused. What is a shotgun?


    But they could all hear the hostility in Ding Ning''s words and didn''t leave any mercy to the peacock family.


    It''s embarrassing to ride a wolf. Sir, although we are not jackals, we are also wolves. It seems that we are also in the ranks of unwelcome.


    "Cough, I mean, all those who harbor malice against our government are dead."


    Ding Ning also felt that this popular lyrics seemed to be a little inappropriate here. Shanshan explained the following so that the wolf riders would not think wrong and produce emotions they shouldn''t have.


    You should know that the situation of Wanyao leader is very delicate. He seems to have become a unique existence. He has made many war achievements and kept Peng Tianao in the limelight, but he has not become the leader of the winged people.


    In fact, this is a private agreement between him and the ancestor of the winged man. He is just a passer-by, but he has no intention of competing for power and profit. However, in the eyes of outsiders, he, the greatest hero, has not become the clan leader. In addition, he is about to marry Peng Tianao''s ex fiancee, which makes people think about it.


    He felt that he must have been born dirty with the winged people, so he went on his own in a rage and lived alone in the Datong house.


    The eight new races have millions of private troops belonging to their own ethnic groups. Only he, the majority, has only a poor ten thousand wolves riding to decorate the appearance, which is a little crowded.


    Although the news that Ding Ning is about to marry beauties of the four races has been widely spread, marriage is of no use in the face of interests, which makes people even more suspicious and talk in private.


    Although Kong Wei is the acting patriarch of the peacock nationality, he is not a member of the Union parliament. The news is relatively closed, and he has always been unclear about the attitude of major races towards Ding Ning.


    This time, he deliberately sent Kong Lu to cause trouble. On the one hand, he wanted to get rid of Kong Lin''s great threat; On the other hand, it did not test the attitude of the Union parliament towards Ding Ning.


    So far, no one has appeared in the alliance parliament, which gives Kong Wei an illusion. He thinks that he has peeped through the minds of these alliance members and must dislike this proud boy. Therefore, he has delayed to show up. He just wants to use his hand to beat this successful boy.

 Chapter 1182

    The rabbit dies and the dog cooks, and the birds hide.


    Ding Ning''s contribution in the final battle was too great. He was admired by thousands of people and made the league members feel uncomfortable, but he was afraid of giving others a handle, so it was difficult to suppress him.


    Kong Wei, who thought he could see through the minds of the members of the alliance, suddenly became full of confidence. He thought that as long as he could step on Ding Ning hard this time, he could blow his hard-built prestige to pieces, and his prestige would rise with it, so it would be more secure to compete for the throne of patriarch.


    But I don''t know that at this moment, the representatives of the Union parliament are gathering to pay attention to the development of the situation.


    A congressman said with a puzzled face: "is Kong Wei out of his mind? What are you doing to provoke Datong if you have nothing to do?"


    Niu Yue sneered with disdain: "during the war, the peacock family had reservations. Kong Wei and Kong Lin didn''t participate in the war. They just listened to others talk about the general process, didn''t realize the real strength of Dadu Tong, and asked and estimated that he felt that there were two and a half strong men in the family, so his mind expanded and wanted to die."


    "Yes, I think the peacock clan is very arrogant these days. It looks like the owner of the ten thousand demon city."


    Bai Chuanxiu glanced at the wing man''s ancestor, who had no waves in his face, and said something in his words.


    "It''s really arrogant. I had nothing to do two days ago to bully our people. If I hadn''t taken the overall situation into account and wanted to maintain the stability of Wan demon collar, I would have killed this fool who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth."


    Youye complains that he is always the most silent among the members of Parliament. Even he can''t help complaining. It can be seen how much publicity the peacock family has made these days.


    "Hey, most of them have such a bad temper. The peacock family must suffer a great loss."


    A congressman gloated at the number.


    "You deserve it. Let Dadu teach them a lesson so that they don''t look too much at nobody."


    The congressman who was saved by Ding Ning was very grateful to him and knew that his strength was not what Kong Wei could compete with. At the moment, he also gloated.


    "Ten thousand demon city is just stable, but don''t make any big mistakes. We''d better go and persuade."


    Some congressmen thought more about it. They were afraid that Ding Ning would kill Kong Wei if he didn''t know the importance of it. That would make a big deal. They were worried and proposed.


    "No, most people do things in a proper way. It''s good to suppress the arrogance of the peacock family."


    King Kong was full of trust in Ding Ning and said disapprovingly.


    "I''m worried that Dadu Tongzhen killed Kong Wei in anger. Before, he and speaker Kong MI were not very harmonious, just in case..."


    Some members are still worried and skeptical. They are all vested interests in the victory of the war. Although they don''t like the arrogance and domineering of the peacock family, they don''t want to trigger another war. Too many people died in this war. All ethnic groups need to cultivate and live, so it''s really inappropriate to ignite the war again.


    "Don''t worry, Dadu Tong knows the situation better than we do. He does things in a measured way. I''m just curious about the joint attack of wolf riding. They have served in our wolf clan for so long. Why didn''t I know they still have such joint attack means."


    After wolf Li died, wolf Kong, a member added by the wolf family in the wind, said with a puzzled face.


    "Fool, it must have been taught by Dadu Tong. You haven''t seen Dadu Tong''s endless magical means."


    Yuan Fang, a member of the violent ape family, rolled his eyes and said angrily.


    "Most people study heaven and man. If he can teach everyone the art of joint attack, why don''t we frighten the whole demon leader."


    Wolf Kong didn''t know that the art of joint attack was taught by Ding Ning. He just deliberately threw a brick to attract jade and wanted to arouse the greed of all members of Parliament.


    Sure enough, as soon as the voice fell, everyone''s eyes lit up, and even the ancestor of the winged man was excited about it.


    Yes, if you can learn the skill of joint attack and establish an Invincible Iron Army in the ten thousand demon leader, even if they don''t take over in the future, as long as this invincible army is here, they can still sit on the throne of the ruler safely.


    "Will the metropolis teach? If he doesn''t, who can force him?"


    As soon as Niu Yue''s worried words came out, the whole alliance Parliament was silent. Yes, behind Ding Ning, there was a strong man who turned into a God. Who could force him? Who dares to force him?


    The skill of joint attack is really important. It is the key to whether these races here can always occupy the dominant position of the ten thousand demon leader. Everyone focuses on the speaker and hopes she can come up with an idea.


    "I''ll talk to him later. It''s best if I can. If I can''t, I can''t help it."


    The ancestor of the winged man looked at her and could only say reluctantly.


    She really wants to get the skill of joint attack, but it is not for the sake of members in front of her.


    People are selfish. Even if she gets the skill of joint attack, she won''t tell anyone. In this way, the winged people have a secret killer to frighten all families, and the once tragic disaster of killing the family will never happen again.


    Although her happiness and anger are not in the form of color, it seems that everything is under control. In fact, the fact that the peacock family is about to add two strong men has brought her great psychological pressure, but she never publicized it.


    Seeing her vague words, they couldn''t guess her mind. They were all silent, their eyes flashing, and their careful thoughts.


    Kong Wei''s mentality is inflated, but he is not completely brainless. Knowing that these wolf riders are difficult to deal with, he decided to attack Ding Ning from the aspect of reputation, He immediately said with grief and indignation: "I don''t understand what Dadu Tong meant by this. Kong Lu of our family came to visit us with kindness, but was killed on the spot by people in your house. Although Dadu Tong made a lot of credit, if you don''t agree with him, you will kill indiscriminately. Aren''t you afraid to provoke public anger?"


    "Random killing? Hehe, clan leader Kong has put a big hat on Ding Ning. Lang Kui, tell us in detail why he killed Kong Lu in public, and let everyone comment and see who is right and who is wrong."


    Ding Ning never showed up, but his voice rang clearly in everyone''s ears.


    How could he not see Kong Wei''s mind, joking and guiding public opinion? This set of tricks is abused on the earth. Kong Wei still wants to judge himself from the moral commanding height. It''s childish.


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Langkui didn''t exaggerate and exaggerate. He made an original statement of Kong Lu''s visit before.


    The onlookers immediately talked about it. Some thought Kong Lu was arrogant, domineering and damn it; Some people think Ding Ning is too overbearing. Even if Kong Lu is offended, he shouldn''t kill on the spot; Some people think that the two families are about to marry. Ding Ning is beating the peacock''s face, not giving Kong Lei face.


    Of course, the latter two statements were deliberately spread by the vassal races arranged by the peacock nationality in the crowd.


    The blind obedience of others applies to any race. Under the deliberate guidance of some people, public opinion quickly biased to the peacock nationality and denounced Ding Ning.


    The wolf riders'' faces turned red and their hearts were bent to death. They wanted to kill all these people who didn''t know what was right and wrong.


    Kong Wei listened to the public''s comments, and a hint of cunning succeeded flashed at the bottom of his eyes. He was secretly proud. Rumors were fiercer than tigers. With these bad public opinions as the guide, Ding Ning''s reputation would be greatly damaged. If he manipulated secretly, it would naturally destroy Ding Ning''s hard-built image and deal a fatal blow to his reputation.


    "Hehe, it seems that everyone thinks Kong Lu shouldn''t kill..."


    Ding Ning sneered and yelled: "a group of garbage, waste, fools and sundries without eyes..."


    "Dadu Tong, although you have worked hard and made great achievements, you have indiscriminately killed innocent people based on your achievements. Is it too much to yell at us now?"


    A middle-aged man who stirred up the flames in the crowd was not surprised but happy. He thought he had occupied the great righteousness and stepped forward with righteous indignation.


    "Oh, I just scolded you. What can you do?"


    Ding Ning''s cold voice came.


    The middle-aged man trembled when he heard the speech. He subconsciously stepped back two steps and showed a panic color on his face. However, he caught a glimpse of Kong Wei''s encouraging eyes from the corner of his eye. He suddenly became more courageous and said with awe inspiring righteousness: "I know I''m not your opponent, but you can''t abuse me at will, otherwise... Otherwise..."


    The man said for a long time, but he didn''t say a reason. However, he was a big demon of the vassal race. He wanted to get justice from Ding Ning, but he didn''t have the confidence.


    "Or what? Kill me? Do you have the courage to be such a trash?"


    Ding Ning''s sarcastic voice echoed around.


    "I... I..."


    The man blushed, his lips muttered for a long time and couldn''t speak.


    "Look, you know your strength is not as good as me. No matter how ugly I scold you, you dare to be angry but dare not speak. What does that mean?"


    Ding Ning said jokingly, "it shows that you are a complete loser. You only dare to hide behind your back, stir up trouble and mislead these brainless fools. People like you are not qualified to live in this world..."


    Bang bang!


    Ding Ning''s voice was still fading. Dozens of unscrupulous peacock vassals in the crowd banged their heads like rotten watermelons without warning, and their blood and brains splashed on the faces of people around them.


    Ah!


    The crowd immediately uttered a scream of fear exceeding decibels, and fled in panic. However, a transparent barrier trapped them firmly, and no one could escape.


    Dinning''s demonic voice sounded again, The middle-aged man whose legs trembled like chaff echoed in his ears: "look, in the face of absolute strength, all conspiracies and tricks are vulnerable. Do you think I don''t know that these people with ulterior motives who are mixed in the crowd are with you? Tell me, who ordered you to come, otherwise, the next person whose head explodes is you."


    "Don''t... don''t kill me. Clan leader Kong ordered us to stir up trouble in the crowd. We can''t help it. Please forgive me..."


    The middle-aged man was so frightened that he peed in his pants. He could no longer care about Kong Wei''s eyes. He knelt down on the ground with a puff and kowtowed for mercy.


    Those trapped in the border area looked at the peacock people angrily and yelled at them. They were trapped here and threatened death at any time, which was given by baikongwei and others.


    Ding Ning said kill without taboo, so that they did not dare to raise any questions at all. They could only vent their anger on the peacock people. The bullying and fear of hardness in human nature was interpreted incisively and vividly at this moment.


    Peacock people look very blue, but most of these people are the children of major races. No matter how arrogant they are, they dare not kill them at the risk of causing public anger.


    Kong Wei''s face was gloomy and he wanted to slap the middle-aged man''s head. It was just a terrible air machine that firmly locked his throat, making him cold and creepy. He didn''t even dare to move.

 Chapter 1183

    "Look, I just scold you, and you can''t wait to kill me."


    Ding Ning''s voice sounded again: "and my wolf riding guards, these warriors who followed me on the bloody battlefield and exchanged their lives and blood for your peaceful life today, were scolded by Kong Lu''s bastard by pointing his nose at the watchdog. Now, don''t you think he should die?"


    The first half of the sentence was calm, and the second half was as loud as thunder, roaring in everyone''s ears.


    "Damn it."


    The crowd was in a trance and roared into the sky with one voice.


    Ding Ning in Du Tong''s house turned pale, but showed a happy smile. He tried for the first time to attack tens of thousands of people at the same time to affect their mental fluctuations. Although he succeeded, he couldn''t bear the massive consumption. He just felt a headache and weak as if he had just been beaten.


    It''s nothing for him to be wronged, but the people who follow him can never be wronged. This is his bottom line and his inverse scale.


    Tens of thousands of wolves were moved with tears in their eyes. They took the initiative to rush out of the Dutong house, took the knife out of its sheath, and hung the bow. They were about to start a bloody massacre at the command.


    Ding Ning''s slightly weak voice came again: "wolf guard is my brother and brother. Who insults my brother and who kills my family? For Kong Lei''s sake, I''ll spare your life this time, but if you dare to offend again next time, there will be no amnesty for killing!"


    "There is no amnesty for killing!"


    Ten thousand wolves rode with blood boiling, raised their machetes neatly and uniformly, glittered with dazzling forest cold luster in the sunshine, and roared in unison like a rainbow.


    The terrible killing intention of destroying all enemies and the cold, iron and blood killing spirit are frightening and frightening.


    The peacock people were as listless as frost beaten eggplants. They hung their heads and didn''t even dare to fart. They helped Kong Lin, who was seriously injured and unconscious, collected Kong Lu''s body and left with his tail.


    Kong Wei, suffering from being locked by the secret Qi machine, dared not speak two scene words. He glanced bitterly at Du Tong''s house and was about to leave with a cold hum.


    "It seems that some people are not convinced. Then break his arms and teach him a profound lesson!"


    Ding Ning''s faint voice came again.


    Kong Wei was shocked and was about to run away. He suddenly felt the opportunity to kill. Two cold lights flashed and his shoulder suddenly hurt. His two arms had been separated from his body. One of them was caught by two twisted sounds and disappeared in situ.


    Kong Wei screamed and roared angrily, "quiet night, wait for me. I''m not finished with you."


    The Union Council, with a dark face and twitching eyes, shouted angrily, "grass, I''ve provoked you. I don''t dare to find trouble with Datong, but I''m angry with me. I really think I''m afraid of you."


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Ding Ning just broke Kong Wei''s arms and didn''t make things out of control, which made the congressman a long sigh of relief. At the moment, he relaxed and was shot when he saw Youye lying down. He immediately burst into laughter, making Youye''s already dark face darker.


    You and Ding Ning are old acquaintances and don''t want to recognize their ancestors. Now even you Wujian, the king of assassins with unlimited future, has been kidnapped by Ding Ning. He has worn his mouth with painstaking care. You Wujian has to follow Ding Ning wholeheartedly. He was depressed enough. Now he has to carry the black pot for them. It''s strange that he can be in a good mood.


    Others can laugh, but Bai Chuanxiu is ridiculous. She keeps beating the drum in her heart. She has been playing Bai xun''er''s idea to turn her to her branch. Unexpectedly, she not only failed, but built a small white building.


    Now Bai xun''er''s Medusa main vein has also come to live in the ten thousand demon city, which makes her feel very uncomfortable. She has been planning to find a chance to drive them out of the ten thousand demon city.


    But now, after seeing Ding Ning''s strong killing of Kong Lu in order to protect his men, he immediately put away this little thought. He really annoyed this extremely short protective guy. Who knows how he will retaliate against her.


    Kong Wei is not a fool. Why don''t you know that Youhe, who cut off his arm, has long been Ding Ning''s man, but what can he do?


    The acting head of the peacock family was beaten in public and his arms were cut off. He lost his face. He must leave a scene.


    But he didn''t dare to shout with Ding Ning for fear that he would annoy him. He really left his life. He can only pretend to be crazy and throw the pot to the ghost leopard family. In this way, he will not completely annoy Ding Ning.


    "Noisy!"


    Ding Ning could not see his careful thinking, but he was too lazy to bother him again. After a cold hum, he quietly swallowed his saliva and muttered with annoyance: "although he can eat fresh roasted wings again, it''s a pity that only one pair is not enough."


    Immediately, his eyes turned and whispered, "you and Wujian find a way to get Kong Lu''s wings. Anyway, people are dead, and it''s a waste to keep wings."


    You, who was holding Kong Wei''s arm and drooling, immediately smiled and nodded again and again. Just waiting to greet you Wujian, you Wujian found that you Wujian had been impatient to catch up.


    You patted on the forehead and chased up with chagrin. You secretly regretted that you shouldn''t have been generous to give youwujian a taste of roasted wings last time. Now the goods are addicted, and there are more individuals to roast wings in the future, which seriously affects your changed share.


    No, I have to discuss with youwujian. I can''t just grab Kong Lu''s wings. I have to find a way to get more pairs of roasted wings.


    Half an hour later, Kong Leifeng stormed into Ding Ning''s room. Her willow eyebrows stood upright and her eyes were about to crack. She roared, "Ding Ning, what do you mean? You must give me an explanation."


    Ding Ning was not guilty either. He said bluntly, "what''s the matter with me? Kong Lu came to insult my guard and didn''t pay attention to me at all. Was it wrong for me to kill him?"


    "Yes, I didn''t say that..."


    Before Kong Lei finished her angry words, she was interrupted by Ding Ning and stretched out her hand to drag her into her arms, The proud performer said: "I know what you want to say. Listen to me. All this was provoked by your third grandfather Kong Wei. In order to compete for the position of patriarch, the old man knew Kong Lu''s virtue and deliberately sent him to provoke. He just wanted to kill your fourth grandfather with a knife. Thanks to your husband''s wisdom, I might have been fooled by him. If it weren''t for my family In the face of Kong Lei''s little baby, I won''t let him go so easily. What''s the matter? My husband is smart. "


    "You loosen it."


    Kong Lei''s face was livid. She pushed him away without politeness. Tears twinkled in her eyes. Her beautiful eyes contained endless grievances and anger, staring at him with hatred.


    "I... what''s the matter with you? Don''t you kiss your three grandfathers and four grandfathers? I hate Kong Lu so much that I''ll kill him. Why are you so angry?"


    Ding Ning thought a little, Some guilty people explained: "I know that this may make you lose face and make your people point at you behind your back, but they took the initiative to challenge you. I didn''t take the initiative to find trouble for them. Besides, you also saw that your grandfather and your second grandfather weren''t here during this period. Your third grandfather and fourth grandfather are no tigers in the mountains. Monkeys are called overlords. What''s the arrogance and domineering look like this time I''m beating something when I teach them a lesson. Otherwise, if this goes on, you peacocks will become the public enemy of everyone. "


    Kong Lei put her arms around her chest and looked at him coldly. Her tone was as cold as if she came from Jiuyou Hell: "that''s all? Finished?"


    Ding Ning scratched her head and muttered to herself guilty. Did she know she wanted to eat roast wings? Damn you, he must have leaked his mouth.


    This made him beat drums in his heart. He believed that she could accept the people who killed or injured Kong Lei, but she barbecued her people''s wings as food. No one could accept this.


    He finally understood why Kong Lei was so angry. Fortunately, he hadn''t had time to barbecue, otherwise he couldn''t wash it when he jumped into the Yellow River.


    Although it''s a pity that I can''t eat roasted wings, but holding the mood of changing into a good child when there is something wrong, Ding Ning piled up a flattering smile, stepped forward without skin and face, and said with a smile: "I''m sorry, baby, I shouldn''t be greedy for a moment. I want to eat roasted wings and made a big mistake. You forgive me this time. I won''t eat your people''s roasted wings next time."


    "Hehe, sure enough, you did it. Hello... Hello... Our engagement is cancelled. From now on, we will walk half the way to the sky. You know yourself."


    Kong Lei trembled with anger and pointed to Ding Ning. Her tears flowed down. Her beautiful eyes were all dead gray.


    "No, Lei Lei, I admit it''s my fault. I shouldn''t be greedy for roast wings. Can''t I promise I''ll never eat again? Just forgive me this time."


    Looking at her determined eyes, Ding Ning felt like a knife in pain, hurriedly hugged Kong Lei who was about to leave and begged.


    "Let go!"


    Sorrow is greater than death. Kong Lei neither struggled nor snuggled in his arms as usual. Her eyes were empty and said coldly in a tone without emotional fluctuation.


    "Are you so heartless for your third grandpa and Kong Lu?"


    Ding Ning''s heart sank, feeling as empty as losing the most important thing. With red eyes, he roared at Kong Lei, who was expressionless.


    Kong Lei turned and walked out without nostalgia. Ding Ning stretched out her hand to hold her arm and wanted to retain it, but she just glanced at his hand. The cold eyes made his heart fall into the ice Valley and released his hand involuntarily.


    Step, step!


    Kong Lei left with a great hatred and anger.


    Ding Ning sat on the chair with his eyes blankly, and his ears echoed Kong Lei''s ruthless words: "you hurt the most important person in my life, and I will never forgive you."


    He couldn''t understand why Kong Lei was so angry about Kong Lu and his not intimate third grandfather that he even cancelled their engagement and turned against him.


    The most important person? Kong Wei and Kong Lu are not the most important people in her life.


    Ding Ning vaguely felt that there was something wrong, but he couldn''t understand the key. He looked gloomy and distracted and kept filling his stomach with wine.


    Fan Miaomiao timidly stood in front of the door and looked at him worried, but she didn''t dare to approach him. She was a fragile and inferior girl. She knew Ding Ning was in a bad mood, but she didn''t know how to comfort him.


    Behind her, Lang Kui and the guards stood silent in the yard. They hung their heads with guilt. Adults shot the peacock family because of them, which made them feel remorse to death.


    "Brother Lang Kui, what should I do now?"


    Meow meow watched dingning pour down more than a dozen jars of spirits, and anxiously asked wolf Kui for help.


    You should know that the demon clan is rough and heroic. Even the wine is highly strong, and the degree is not much lower than that of alcohol. Although Ding Ning has deep skills, it is not impossible to drink without any method. It is not impossible to die drunk.

 Chapter 1184

    "Why don''t you ask Mrs. Jie to persuade you."


    Wolf Kui thought with a guilty face for a long time before trying. After all, meow is also an adult woman. He doesn''t know whether this proposal will make meow unhappy.


    "Yes, why didn''t I think, Mrs. Jie? Where are they? Please invite them back."


    Meow meow''s eyes brightened and said happily.


    Wolf Kui looked at her pure eyes and didn''t mean to be jealous. He put his heart back in his stomach, made atonement and turned around and left: "I''ll find my husband."


    More than ten minutes later, purple Finch, Bai xun''er and Peng Tian came together in a hurry.


    Looking at the empty wine jar all over the ground, Ding Ning, who was already drunk and unconscious, was very distressed. She hurriedly took him to bed to rest and asked what had happened.


    Purple Finch and Bai xun''er saw meow for the first time. Because they were distressed, Ding Ning''s tone was a little harsh. The powerful aura and noble temperament made meow feel ashamed. They blushed awkwardly, and their lips muttered for a long time without saying anything.


    The wolf Kui on one side took the initiative to explain the matter in detail, and said with guilt: "adults only killed Kong Lu and hurt Kong Wei in order to protect me. It''s all his subordinates'' fault. Please ask the three ladies to invite Mrs. Lei back. Wolf Kui is willing to die to apologize."


    "Well, it''s not your fault. My husband didn''t do anything wrong. In my opinion, the punishment of only killing Kong Lu and leaving Kong Wei''s arms is even light. It has given Kong Lei enough face, but she doesn''t distinguish between right and wrong. My husband is sad and drunk. Don''t want such an unscrupulous woman. Sooner or later she will regret it."


    Bai xun''er sat by the bed, grabbed Ding Ning''s hand and said angrily. Although she got along well with Kong Lei, Ding Ning was the most important in her heart. She hated anyone who dared to hurt him.


    Zique''er didn''t know Kong Lei very well. She frowned and said with a sneer: "the peacock family has been very publicized these days. She has a face that is the best in the world. Her husband has given Kong Lei enough face. She is still so unkind. I don''t know what to say."


    "Lei Lei is not such a person. Will there be any misunderstanding?"


    Peng Tianjie knew Kong Lei very well, frowned and said in doubt.


    "Can there be any misunderstanding? Hum, I think she has the same mentality as the peacock family. She is proud of being spoiled by her husband."


    Bai xun''er said angrily.


    "My husband ate roasted wings and coughed. This is really too much, but Kong Lei''s reaction was too extreme."


    The purple sparrow coughed and said a fair word.


    She also felt that Ding Ning had gone too far. The peacock family came to find something to kill or hurt, but it was really too much to eat roasted wings. She was also a family with wings. She would feel uncomfortable if Nine Tailed finches were roasted by Ding Ning as food. She understood Kong Lei''s anger, But not to the point of turning against each other.


    "Eat or not. Anyway, they have been cut off and can''t be taken back. Losing them is also a waste."


    Bai xun''er said disapprovingly and quietly swallowed his saliva. He hasn''t eaten roast wings for a long time. I miss it so much.


    Meow meow secretly praised Bai xun''er. She supported this cold but extremely domineering lady. There was no right or wrong in her eyes. As long as she supported the young master, they were all good people.


    "No, there must be something wrong. Kong Lu and Kong Wei are not close to Lei Lei, otherwise they won''t come to find trouble. Lei Lei will never fall out with her husband for these two people. There must be other reasons."


    Peng Tianjie knew Kong Lei very well and knew her deep feelings for Ding Ning. If Ding Ning hadn''t done something that she couldn''t accept, she wouldn''t have reacted so violently. She immediately frowned and looked at wolf Kui: "Kui, you can tell the whole story after Kong Lu''s door-to-door conflict in detail."


    "Yes, madam."


    Wolf Kui respectfully hugged his fist and said the whole thing in every detail. Even what someone said was not bad at a word.


    Peng Tianjie frowned and couldn''t understand it. According to Lang Kui, Ding Ning didn''t do anything too much. She really couldn''t figure out why Kong Lei was so angry and rubbed her temples with a headache: "forget it, I''d better go and ask Lei Lei what happened."


    "Well, if there is another secret, we will mediate from it. If Kong Lei is making trouble, it will depend on what the Gong Gong thinks. If she really can''t bear her, then I will come and bind her to the hall."


    Ziqueer is worthy of being the leader of a family. When she opens her mouth, she is as domineering as a bandit. Miaomiao immediately increases her favor and gives birth to high mountain admiration. This is the domineering spirit that a lady should have.


    "Then please jie''er. I want to say that if Kong Lei dares not to obey, she will tear her arm and roast it. See if she dares to play a little game in the future."


    Bai xun''er''s words were even more amazing, which made meow shudder uncontrollably. The young grandmother is the most overbearing and savage. She must not be angry in the future. Meow meow can be roasted and eaten by her if she is bad.


    Peng Tianjie couldn''t laugh or cry. She secretly said to herself, can you play happily? You don''t have long arms for our brides. Lei Lei and sister Zi, I, are all winged people. Have you considered our feelings?


    Purple finch''s forehead is covered with black lines. Xun''er usually looks gentle and quiet. Unexpectedly, he is so violent in his bones. He dares to say anything. No wonder he is listed as a ferocious trio. He is really ferocious.


    Wolf Kui looked at his nose, nose, mouth and heart. He pretended not to hear anything, but there were bean sized drops of sweat on his forehead. He felt as if he had inadvertently spied on some great secret.


    This cold looking Mrs. xun''er''s protection of the calf is simply immoral and inhuman. It turns out that adults are infected by such protection. It''s true that those who are close to each other are red and those who are close to each other are black.


    As soon as the three ladies arrived at the scene, they finished the division of labor in a few words. Peng Tianjie went to Kong Lei to ask what had happened. Ziqueer and Bai xuner stayed to take care of the drunken Ding Ning. Meow took tea and poured water to one side and did a good job in Logistics.


    This made Lang Kui secretly relieved, and his guilt and remorse were also slightly reduced. He waved to his wolf guards to disband. Do what you should do. Don''t pestle here as a telegraph pole.


    The Du Tong mansion soon recovered its former tranquility, as if nothing had happened.


    But the outside world is in an uproar at the moment. The news that the arrogant and domineering peacock people have eaten in Datong house spread like wildfire, which makes people enjoy talking and feel very happy.


    Ordinary demon clan focuses on the topic of death, injury and disability of peacock clan; The demon clan with a slightly higher status puts gossip on whether the peacock clan will marry Dadu after such a fuss. After all, the peacock clan is too arrogant. Many people don''t want the peacock clan to marry Dadu, which contributes to the arrogance of the peacock clan; Those demon clans with high enough level, with fierce eyes, focused on the cooperative attack of wolf riding. They joked. Most of them didn''t show up from the beginning to the end. They just sent out 100 wolf guards and let the peacock family fail. The powerful cooperative attack made everyone salivate.


    However, no matter how they talked about it, this time Ding Ning inadvertently once again took the limelight, making his prestige gradually weakened with the passage of time reach a peak again.


    Having children should be like a big rule.


    This is the words of countless demon elders stroking their beards with emotion, and it is also the highest evaluation of Ding Ning.


    Just when people were excited and talked about this gossip topic with relish, the rapid spread of a super hot news instantly ignited everyone''s passion and made people imaginative and excited.


    The peacock clan was defeated. When it was about to return to the territory, it was ambushed by a mysterious man. Although one of the 32 senior leaders of the peacock clan was not dead, all of them had their arms cut off without exception.


    Nearly 100 rescue teams sent by the peacock territory were also ambushed. Only more than 40 people fled back to the territory unharmed, and the other 50 people followed in the footsteps of the high-level.


    Who did it?


    People are laughing and gloating. Although they don''t say it, everyone knows that Mr. doutong has an extremely enthusiastic interest in barbecue.


    Lord Datong is really a wonderful man. He doesn''t take an ordinary road at all. In order not to give others a handle, he ostensibly let the peacock family go, but secretly ambushed it, giving the peacock family an unforgettable lesson for life.


    Although everyone knows who did it, as long as there is no evidence and he refuses to admit it, there is nothing he can do even to the Union parliament.


    Just when people thought they had found the truth, Ding Ning, who was forced out of the wine by purple finches, kept complaining after getting the news. He felt that he was really wronged. He was even more wronged than Dou E.


    Especially when Peng Tianjie returned and said bitterly why Kong Lei was so angry, Ding Ning felt more bitter than eating yellow lotus. It was really hard to say on the back of the pot.


    He didn''t expect you to be so bold. He even combined youwujian and baixiaolou without telling him. Another crane Ling, who was afraid of chaos in the world, ambushed the peacock family and committed the murder case just to collect more food materials.


    This can make him miserable. Even if he says he didn''t instigate such a raid with strong personal style, no one will believe it.


    Hand them over? Not to mention whether he will do that with his personality, even if he is willing to do that, others will not believe it. They will only think that he has no responsibility and will only hand over his brother to bear the crime if something happens.


    What''s more, the sneak attack on the peacock family was originally inspired by him, but his original intention was to rob Kong Lu''s wings as food materials. However, they overfulfilled the task in order to get more roasted wings.


    The real reason why Kong Lei was so angry that she didn''t hesitate to break with Ding Ning also surfaced.


    It turned out that Kong Lei''s parents died unexpectedly early. Her grandfather, the patriarch, had no time to take care of her, so he gave her to a nanny named Kong Xuan for feeding. They were called master servants, but they were actually like mother and daughter.


    This time it was unlucky. Nanny Kong Xuan usually just asked about the family. Today, she just went out to buy things. Unfortunately, she met a large army who went out to rescue Kong Wei and others. She followed them to watch the excitement, but she was ambushed and lost a pair of wings.


    After Kong Lei got the summons from the family, she immediately rushed over and looked at the painful look of the wet nurse. At that time, her tears came down. At the first time, she angrily came to the door to ask questions, and finally went their separate ways.


    After Ding Ning learned the real reason, he really wanted to cry without tears. It was really yellow mud that fell into the excrement pit. It was not excrement but excrement. Who made him greedy for a moment and ordered you to rob Kong Lu''s body. Kong Xuan was affected by the fish in the pond. He couldn''t get rid of it.

 Chapter 1185

    Ding Ning sighed, his face wrinkled, more bitter than balsam pear.


    Peng Tianjie and other women can''t laugh or cry, but they can''t think of any good way to solve the problem.


    Now Kong Lei is angry and can''t listen to what anyone says. Peng Tianjie explains to her that she doesn''t believe it. She thinks she''s protecting Ding Ning and helping him speak well.


    "You deserve it. You''re greedy."


    Purple finch didn''t sympathize with him. She glared at him angrily. She and Kong Lei changed places and would never forgive him easily.


    Bai xun''er also knew that there was a big oolong and it was not easy to help Ding Ning speak. He pouted and hummed angrily: "it''s all you bastard who doesn''t listen to the command."


    "What''s the use of saying this now? The girl Heling has always been afraid that the world will not be chaotic. They are so bold that they must have something to do with this girl''s fanning the flames."


    Peng Tianjie knows that you and Ding Ning have a close relationship, so she can only throw the pot to Heling.


    Who made the girl Gu Lingjing strange? She didn''t want to go back to the crane family with crane Xiang. She had to follow Ding Ning to Wanyao collar. She still lived in Dutong house and made trouble outside all day. It''s a headache.


    In particular, the girl secretly spied on dingning Hutian''s nightlife in Haiti many times in the middle of the night. After being caught, she said that she was just passing by. When she heard the cry was too loud and too loud, she glanced at it curiously for a moment, making her and Kong Lei ashamed and eager to find a seam to drill in.


    "Yes, it must have been instigated by the lawless girl, otherwise they would never have had such a great courage. If she didn''t do it, she couldn''t make such a big noise with their strength."


    Ding Ning is also full of resentment towards Heling. The girl has no face and skin all day. She doesn''t go away in the house. She has also peeped into his nightlife for many times, which makes him afraid of being peeped when he makes love with women. Now there is a psychological shadow, which seriously affects the quality of his nightlife.


    After all, if you change who is making out with your daughter-in-law, you have to release your divine consciousness and monitor your surroundings all the time. It''s hard to devote yourself to enjoying sexual happiness.


    In order to avoid being peeped by the girl with bad habits, Ding Ning racked his brains and even used the array, but he still couldn''t stop it.


    Who let the crane family study the array carefully, and the girl Heling is a genius. No matter what array he sets up, the girl can find ways to break it with the fastest speed and resolutely peep to the end. Such an shameless girl Ding Ning is also the first time she met.


    What he couldn''t stand most was that he peeped every time. She also brought a special pony and ate melon seeds and tea like a play, which made him want to hang up this shameless girl and beat her hard.


    It''s just that the ideal is very plump and the reality is too skinny. The girl looks young, but she is a real semi God level master. Unless he plays his cards and smashes the whole Tongfu into ruins, he can defeat the girl.


    But it''s only possible. If it''s not a real fight, the winner is still unknown. This makes Ding Ning think again and again, or give up his plan to be rough. If he can''t beat the boat in the gutter, he will be beaten by the girl, and his reputation will be ruined.


    "What if you know she did it badly? You can''t beat her up? The key is who can stop her."


    Purple finch is also very upset. Although she is a semi God level strong person, she is sure to kill crane spirit, but she is not sure to defeat her.


    At their level, it''s easier to kill each other, but it''s hard to catch them alive.


    "Evil guest, evil guest, if you don''t believe it, you have to teach her a lesson anyway. Otherwise, you don''t know how much trouble she can make in the future."


    Ding Ning gnashed his teeth and made a cruel.


    The purple finch was worried and admonished, "don''t mess around. Although the girl is a little strange, she''s not bad in nature. Besides, she''s a member of the crane family and a guest in our house. If she''s angry and goes back to complain about his love for her, she can''t bring the crane family to the door to ask for an explanation."


    Ding Ning sat down on the bed like an angry ball and said with a sad face, "you can''t beat it or scold it. If you let her go on, the whole demon collar can be turned upside down by her."


    "Hee hee, my husband, you are a fan of the situation. It''s not easy to make that girl obedient."


    Peng Tianjie turned her eyes and showed a cunning smile.


    Ding Ning''s spirit perked up: "jie''er, what''s a good way? Come on, if this girl is honest, I''ll be reassured."


    "Yes, sister Jie, tell me what you have in mind."


    Purple Finch and Bai xun''er were also interested and asked with a smile.


    "Isn''t she curious about peeping all day? It shows that she yearns for that kind of thing. If her husband takes her away, she won''t be obedient in the future."


    Peng Tianjie proudly said her clever plan.


    "Nonsense, no, No."


    Ding Ning almost jumped out of bed and joked. He didn''t say that Heling was the heart of Hexiang. He couldn''t do it just because of her appearance of a 14-year-old girl. It''s different from animals.


    Bai xun''er and Zi Que''er showed a thoughtful color and were quite moved.


    "What''s wrong? Although he Ling looks small, he Ling is actually thousands of years old and older than sister Zi. Besides, although the girl is ancient and strange, she is very beautiful and doesn''t deserve her husband."


    Peng Tianjie knew Ding Ning''s heart knot and said disapprovingly.


    "No, no, no, I can''t get through the trouble in my heart."


    Ding Ning shook his head like a rattle, and didn''t agree to kill him.


    "My husband will be wronged. Otherwise, we will have a headache in the future. If the husband doesn''t count, let''s raise our hands to vote."


    Peng Tianjie was the first to raise her hand in favor of Ding Ning''s strong opposition.


    "I think it''s feasible. If we don''t take care of her, we don''t know what disaster she can make in the future."


    Bai xun''er raised his hand to vote, and Miaomiao immediately raised his small hand. He was secretly happy. If the young master took the crane spirit, wouldn''t he say that he and Miao Miao might also be taken.


    "I agree. He Ling doesn''t want to go back to the crane family. He has to follow the prime minister to lead ten thousand demons and still live in the mansion. It''s clear that he is interested in the prime minister."


    Purple finch was mature and steady. She looked more transparent than everyone. She smiled and said, "I know that my husband''s objection is that he Xiang doesn''t agree. In fact, my husband is more worried."


    "Oh, what do you say?"


    Ding Ning is actually a little excited. Although he Ling looks only 14 or 15 years old, his heart is full of guilt. If he can stop the little witch from making trouble, he is not unable to overcome that psychological obstacle and reluctantly accept her. His biggest concern is the crane family. Who knows that the favorite girl crazy devil of He Xiang, if he knows that the baby girl has been ruined by himself, Will you chase him all over the world.


    "Hexiang people are old and refined. How can they not see the mind of Heling? Since he let Heling follow you, it means that he has accepted this fact. Only he is embarrassed to speak, so he let Heling cultivate feelings with you. If you can succeed, I guarantee that he can''t close his mouth."


    Purple finch said with confidence.


    "It''s just your guess. Who knows if that''s the case. Besides, crane Ling is so strange. Who knows if she really intends to me. If she''s wrong, it''s not embarrassing."


    Ding Ning blushed a little. After all, he discussed with his own women about cultivating feelings with other women. Even if he was thick skinned, he couldn''t hold it.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll never read it wrong, but just in case, we''ll try to find out her tone first. If she shows interest in you, it''s done."


    Seeing that Ding Ning''s tone was loose, the purple finch made a quick decision and saw that Ding Ning was still depressed, Giggle Jiao said with a smile: "as for the appearance of the crane spirit, you don''t have to have any psychological burden. The crane family is a very special race. Long live the girls under the age of Yuan Yin. They will keep their maiden appearance before they lose their Yuan Yin. As long as the Prime Minister wants her body, she will change greatly immediately."


    Ding Ning was stunned, looked at her in amazement, and asked anxiously, "won''t you become an old woman?"


    "Cluck!"


    The four women at the scene laughed back and forth, and their tears were coming down. After laughing for a long time, the purple finch twitched and explained to Ding Ning with an embarrassing word on her forehead: "no, as long as you take the red pill of Heling, she will enter the mature stage and become a beautiful young woman, and will never become an old woman. You can rest assured."


    "That''s good, that''s good, then I''ll rest assured."


    Ding Ning was overjoyed and relieved. In that case, he had no more obstacles in his heart.


    Meow meow smiled, but she was a little sad. She thought that the young master was willing to accept Heling and might be able to accept her two sisters, but the cat family did not have the magical means of the crane family. It seems that there is still a long way to go to get the young master to accept hehe and Miao Miao.


    Ding Ning was only happy for a while, and the smile on his face faded again. When he thought of Kong Lei''s determined eyes, his heart hurt like a needle.


    He has begun to regret now. He knew he shouldn''t have signed the master servant contract with her in order to enjoy the pleasure of conquering her. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have caused so much trouble.


    In fact, although Kong Xuan was cut off a pair of wings, it was not that he could not recover. It was just that he spent more natural materials and earth treasures.


    Although she is Kong Lei''s nanny, she is a servant after all. The peacock family will not waste their resources on her.


    In particular, the culprit this time is herself. Kong Lei is bound to be implicated and ridiculed and excluded by the people. It is even more difficult to use Tiancai and Dibao on Kong Xuan.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning felt distressed again. Kong Lei took out a lot of Tiancai earth treasures and handed them to Peng Tianjie, With a serious look, he told: "Lei Lei must have a hard time in the family because of me. She doesn''t have much savings. If she wants to fight for Tiancai and Dibao to heal the nurse, she will inevitably conflict with the family. I know she is stubborn and angry now. She will not accept the things I give. If you give these things to her, say it''s your intention. Don''t say it''s me. Remember. ¡±


    "Well, I see. My husband, don''t think about it. Lei Lei is just angry now. She will come back after a while."


    Peng Tianjie took things and saw that Ding Ning''s eyebrows were all dark. She couldn''t help but feel a pain in her heart and comforted in a soft voice.


    "I hope so."


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly, lying in bed, closed his eyes and looked tired.


    He could not have been more clear about Kong Lei''s temper. He knew that she was really annoyed this time. It was not so easy to forgive him.


    Peng Tianjie sighed, winked at Purple Finch and Bai xun''er, and turned to send something to Kong Lei.


    Knowing that Ding Ning was in a bad mood, purple Finch and Bai xun''er skillfully climbed into bed and asked meow to come and serve Ding Ning.

 Chapter 1186

    Purple finch put dingning''s head on his leg and helped him massage his temples; Bai xun''er knelt down on the bed and gently massaged his legs; Meow meow skillfully massaged his chest and abdomen.


    The three women divide the work and comfort their own man''s injured heart in this way. They really envy others.


    Ding Ning leaned against purple Sparrow''s gentle arms and enjoyed the attentive service of the three women. While he was moved, he was also secretly proud. Even the ancient emperor could not enjoy the service of the three beautiful women.


    Gentle village, hero tomb.


    Smelling the faint fragrance of the three women, Ding Ning''s heart gradually became peaceful. Even her sadness was unconsciously diluted. She relaxed and went to sleep.


    When the three women saw Ding Ning''s eyebrows stretched in her sleep, the corners of her lips tilted slightly, holding a faint smile, they smiled at each other, climbed out of bed gently, carefully covered Ding Ning with a thin quilt, and then left quietly.


    "Sister xun''er, sister meow, I have something to deal with in my family. My husband bothers you to take care of it. Send someone to inform me in time."


    Although the purple finch is training the Green Finch to take over, he has not left his post after all. Things are busy and he should hurry back immediately.


    "Sister Zi, you''re busy. Meow and I are here. It''ll be fine."


    Bai xun''er looks cold, but he is still very gentle to his sisters, said in a soft voice.


    "Yes, Mrs. Zi. Mrs. xun''er and I are here. We will take good care of the young master."


    Miaomiao hurriedly stated that she always felt nervous in the face of purple finches.


    "Sister meow meow, what are you talking about, Madam or Madam..."


    The purple finch smiled and pinched the delicate little face of Miaomiao, pretending to be angry: "there is no distinction between honor and inferiority here, let alone between wives and concubines. Our identity and status are equal, that is, the wife of the husband. Just call me sister purple in the future."


    "Yes, meow meow, you are the woman in the husband''s bed. You are our sister. Don''t call me madam in the future. Just call me sister xun''er with white jokes."


    Bai xun''er also said kindly that he didn''t despise meow because of her birth.


    The water vapor in the beautiful eyes of meow meow was filled with tears. She bit her lower lip and nodded heavily: "sister Zi, sister xun''er, I remember."


    "Good! That''s right. I heard jie''er and Lei Lei say that the husband doesn''t like us to call him husband. It''s really a strange name. Jie''er and Lei Lei have adapted, and we have to learn to change our words."


    The purple finch was about to leave with a smile, and suddenly stopped and turned around and said with a smile.


    "Husband? What a strange name."


    Meow, blushing and whispering.


    "Giggle, I heard my husband explain that he can live forever by calling his husband. He doesn''t like calling our lady, but he wants to call our wife."


    Bai xun''er chuckled and seemed to think the explanation was quite interesting.


    "Husband? Wife? A long-term husband? What does that wife mean? A long-term wife doesn''t seem to match."


    Purple finch was interested and asked curiously.


    Bai xun''er explained with a smile: "my husband once said that my wife is a woman who never leaves me when I am old."


    "Mother-in-law?"


    The purple finch was dumbfounded and muttered in a low voice the strange names of husband, wife and mother-in-law, but her eyes became brighter and brighter: "don''t say, although the name of husband and wife seems very casual and vulgar, after chewing and tasting carefully, it is a little more intimate and loving than the name of mutual respect such as husband and wife."


    "Yes, I also have this feeling. Although the husband and wife are also good, they always feel more polite and alienated. Without a husband and wife, they sound loving and casual."


    Bai xun''er nodded again and again, pursed his mouth and said with a smile: "in the words of the prime minister, the address of the husband and wife is more grounded."


    "Giggle, my husband... Well, no, my husband is really a wonderful person. Even his title can be changed so interesting."


    The purple finch covered her mouth and smiled. Subconsciously, she glanced at Ding Ning''s sleeping room. Her beautiful eyes were full of deep love.


    "I think my mother-in-law is also very good. Although she seems very rude and straightforward, she gives people a warm feeling, like... Like..."


    Meow meow wants to express some meaning, but it can''t be accurately described because of the lack of language. Her anxious little face turns red and she can''t find a suitable adjective for a long time.


    "Private items."


    "There are people in the room."


    Zique''er and Bai xun''er said in one voice. Although they used different words, they had the same general meaning.


    "Yes, yes, yes, it''s like we''re all Xianggong... Well, the collection in my husband''s house is his private property."


    Meow meow nodded again and again. The little head was like pounding garlic. How lovely it looked.


    Purple Finch and Bai Xun giggled, not to mention, after careful taste, the title of mother-in-law really has such a meaning, which seems to contain the meaning of declaring sovereignty.


    "Bah, my husband knows to ponder these messy things all day. When he hears it, he knows that he is a man with strong possessiveness."


    The purple finch spat lightly and said in a slightly sour tone, "come on, I''ll withdraw first. I''ll let the flower finch move in later. Hum, I knew that the little wave hoof had a good impression on my husband. I didn''t expect the two people to look at each other for a long time."


    "Giggle, my husband is famous for being lecherous now. It''s not a big problem. Besides, huaque''er is a big beauty. It''s strange if my husband doesn''t think about her. Sister Zi, don''t be jealous. I''ve only found a few of us with my husband''s ability. It''s very moderate. Let''s be satisfied."


    Bai xun''er looked at it and joked with a smile.


    "I''m not jealous, but although huaqueer has no direct blood relationship with me, it can be regarded as my great granddaughter generation in terms of generations. I marry my husband at the same time with me. I don''t look good on my face."


    Zique''er said helplessly. She also knew that Bai xun''er was telling the truth. After all, the strong of the demon family lived a long life, and it was not so easy to reproduce. Not to mention marrying a few women, there were a lot of people who married thousands of women. Compared with them, Ding Ning was simply a cat that didn''t cheat, but huaque''er was her younger generation. It was inevitable that someone would gossip when she married Ding Ning with her, Spread some bad rumors, which made her feel very uncomfortable.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll let my husband hold the wedding twice. If I fork you over with the flower bird, no one will gossip."


    Bai xun''er also knew her concerns and suggested with a smile.


    "It''s not as simple as what you said. With her husband''s status today, holding a wedding must be a grand event to shake the ten thousand demon leaders. According to the rules, it''s only in line with the rules to enter the holy mountain, hold a ancestor worship ceremony and pray for the blessing of the ancestors. It''s not only the winged people, the nine tailed birds and medusa. If Kong LEI changes her mind, she has to add a peacock."


    Purple finch said here, looking at meow with some embarrassment: "although the ancestors of the cat family have no strong ones buried in the holy mountain, according to the rules, the cat family also wants a ancestor worship ceremony to pray for blessings."


    Meow meow was confused and said, "it seems that there is no such ceremony for our cat family to marry their daughter. I have never heard of it."


    "Maybe you cats have abandoned this tradition. It''s good to save trouble. I hope you don''t have to go through this form. It''s too cumbersome. You have to fast seven days in advance. You have to bathe and change clothes early in the morning, dress up and kneel in front of the ancestral altar to pray piously. The sacrificial ceremony takes a whole day. It''s very troublesome."


    Purple finch said with a depressed face.


    Bai xun''er looked scared: "no, it''s still so troublesome? I''d better not get married. Anyway, it''s a form. It''s OK to follow my husband. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to be famous."


    "You can''t help it. Even if you like, your people won''t agree. If your husband is an unknown person, it''s all right. But now he''s Dadu Tong and one of the presidents of the league. He has a noble status. The Medusa will never be perfunctory."


    Purple finch said with some schadenfreude that if someone could accompany her to suffer, she could balance it in her heart.


    Bai xun''er''s beautiful face became bitter gourd face. He looked at fan Miaomiao with envy: "I wish I were a cat family, and I don''t have to suffer this crime."


    Fan Miaomiao giggled, but secretly envied Bai xun''er. He felt that Bai xun''er did not know his blessing. If he had been born in a big race.


    Although ancestor worship is a hard job, for Miaomiao, a woman is so grand once in her life.


    This is probably the psychology of besieging the city. People outside the city want to enter the city, but people in the city yearn for life outside the city. Different backgrounds, living environments and horizons are destined to make everyone look at things differently.


    Purple finch left in a rage. Bai xun''er sat by the bed watching Ding Ning, while meow insisted on implementing his mother''s teachings. If you want to catch a man''s heart, you must first catch the man''s stomach, plunge into the kitchen, show your cooking skills and carefully prepare dinner for Ding Ning.


    As a girl who shoulders the heavy responsibility of pulling two young sisters, cooking is a necessary survival skill for meow.


    Miaomiao''s two sisters are very precocious. Their life in Dutong mansion in less than a day is a paradise they can''t even dream of. When they know that Ding Ning thinks they are small and doesn''t intend to put them into the house for the time being, they are worried for a while, lest their sisters fall out of favor one day and they will be thrown out of the house.


    They knew the hardships and difficulties of life since childhood. When their sister went out to work to earn money and had no time to take care of them, they were all self reliant, trying to fill their stomachs and honing their good cooking skills. Therefore, when they heard that her sister was cooking dinner for her brother-in-law, they immediately came over.


    The three sisters kicked out the full-time cook in the house, cooperated with the extremely tacit division of labor, and prepared to cook the most delicious meal to please the man who changed their fate.


    After getting the affirmative answer from her sister, even if Ding Ning didn''t accept them, the two little girls were happy and worked harder. For a moment, the kitchen was full of happy laughter like a silver bell.


    They are very happy to have a shelter from the wind and rain, to have enough to eat without being hungry, and to be no longer bullied.


    Happiness is sometimes so simple.


    Although it sounds a little bitter, but contentment is always happy, people will live a little easier and happier.


    Meow meow looked at the two younger sisters'' jubilant appearance, and her nose was a little sour. She secretly vowed to do her best to serve Ding Ning and let her sisters live a better life.


    That night, Ding Ning had a big appetite for the big meal of the three sisters, and was full of praise for their skills.


    Although their cooking is still a little behind that of falling snow, it is no different from delicious food for him, who has not had a serious dinner for more than a year.


    Of course, this has a great relationship with the shortage of various seasonings of the demon family. The cooking skills of the three sisters are quite good even on earth.

 Chapter 1187

    The three sisters were praised, and even their big eyes narrowed into curved crescent moons. The three pairs of furry and lovely ears shook happily, and a beautiful smile appeared on their exquisite little faces.


    Ding Ning looked at their happy smiles and was slightly moved. It was not that he had a big color heart, but that he could see the happiness and satisfaction in the smiles of the three sisters.


    I secretly calculated that after taking them back to earth, with only a little training in their skills, there will be more super chefs in the castle in the air, and the snow will be much easier at that time.


    The only trouble is their iconic cat ears, but it''s not difficult for him. As long as they are transformed, they can quickly switch freely between cat ears and human ears.


    This is a precedent. Since he modified the genes of Peng Tianjie and Bai xun''er, their racial characteristics have been able to switch freely between demon and human.


    With enough wine and food, xun''er went back to the ethnic group with a red face and a light smile despite Ding Ning''s sad eyes.


    Medusa is a chaste family. They have only one lover in their life and attach great importance to it for the first time. Before marriage, xun''er allowed him to be reckless, but always adhered to the last line of defense, which made him salivate but helpless. After all, he really loves Bai xun''er and can''t bear to force her.


    Peng Tianjie has sent a message that she will stay with Kong Lei in the peacock family in the evening.


    This makes Ding Ning, who is singing all night, depressed and depressed to the extreme.


    But for meow, who had seen his strong ability, this was a rare opportunity. After quickly packing up the leftovers, he and his two sisters went into Ding Ning''s bedroom and politely rubbed his shoulders and smashed his back.


    The cat girls have to learn how to serve men since childhood. The six pink hands are not light or heavy, just right. They are much more professional than xun''er''s amateurs. They let an uncle sleep comfortably with his eyes closed.


    Fan Miaomiao flashed a firm look at the bottom of her eyes and winked at her little sister Miaomiao, who looked a little flustered.


    Miaomiao blushed and nodded. He quietly climbed down from the bed and lit the special spices. Ding Ning only felt the fragrance, relaxed and happy. He couldn''t help but frown in surprise: "the smell is very good."


    "Well, this is cinnabar incense made by our cat family. I''m used to it at home."


    Fan Miaomiao''s heart suddenly raised to his throat and forced a calm answer.


    "Yes, it smells good. I like it very much."


    Ding Ning smiled and closed her eyes comfortably without thinking much. She continued to enjoy the massage service of the three little beauties.


    "Just like it."


    Fan Miaomiao breathed a sigh of relief, and with lingering fear, he spit out his pink tongue and winked vaguely with his two red faced sisters.


    The two sisters'' hearts are pounding and their faces are full of attractive blushes. They are nervous and have some inexplicable expectations and excitement. They know that this cinnabar fragrance is not an ordinary spice, but a flirting spice carefully prepared by the cat family. It has no side effects, but it can enlarge the desire of men''s heart and add infinite fun between beds.


    The cat clan is weak, and the beautiful girls in the clan will basically be given to the big people by the cat clan as playthings to get shelter, but when these poor girls are tired of playing, the cat clan will lose the shelter of the big people.


    Therefore, the cat family racked their brains and specially developed this cinnabar incense in order to make the big people have a lifelong unforgettable experience, so as to be infatuated with the cat girl, and the time for the cat family to obtain asylum will be extended.


    When meow meow went to pick up her two sisters during the day, she specially found the deployment method of the patriarch to come to cinnabar incense, just to find a chance for Ding Ning to take away her two sisters.


    The cat family has become a glorious farmer. All thanks to meow, they know that she is close to a great man. How dare they disobey her? They not only gave her the spice formula, but also gave her a lot of finished spices.


    The cat girl has a sensitive and low self-esteem and a serious lack of security. Miaomiao is no exception, especially after seeing that xun''er and they are so noble and elegant, she is more worried that Ding Ning will not want her one day when she is tired of playing.


    That''s why she took the risk and wanted the three sisters to fight together, so that Ding Ning could enjoy imperial treatment, so as to have an attachment to them.


    Where could Ding Ning think that meow and meow would move their hands and feet in the spice, and unknowingly got the move. Half asleep and half awake, he suddenly felt the evil fire jumping up, and the confused fans pulled down the meow and meow who wanted to refuse to return, which achieved a good thing.


    Although hehe and Miaomiao have received special training between men and women since childhood, they can''t help blushing and jumping like deer when watching the live reality show.


    She wanted to escape, but Zhu Shaxiang played a role. She felt soft and lost her strength. The fog in her beautiful eyes was blurred, and a cloud like red glow floated on her pretty face. She trembled slightly and bit her pink lips together.


    Suddenly, the spring in the dormitories of Du Tong mansion began, and the sound of iron horse and gold kept all night until it was dawn.


    It was bright outside the window. Ding Ning slowly opened his eyes with satisfaction and watched three beautiful bodies like Yangzhi white jade snuggle up in his arms and sleep soundly. He felt guilty and angry. His eyes were full of complex colors. In this case, he didn''t know that he was calculated by the little girl meow.


    Although I wanted to teach these three brave women a lesson, I couldn''t bear to see the blue and purple marks on their snowy skin, especially the faint tear marks on the delicate faces of Hehe and Miaomiao.


    In particular, I found that although the two sisters-in-law were young and astringent, they developed exquisitely, protruded and tilted back, especially the smallest Miao Miao, who turned out to be a d-level boss and a standard child''s face.


    Hey, although they look young and look like Lori on the surface, they are demons. Their actual age is more than enough to be their own grandma. They can''t be regarded as human girls, so they should be... They should be used to overcome the psychological obstacles of the girl Heling.


    After Ding Ning comforted himself, his sense of guilt suddenly disappeared. Looking at the charming and naive appearance of the three sisters when they were sleeping, he was ready to move again.


    "Little girl, dare to calculate me and see how I deal with you."


    After all, it was the first time for the two sisters-in-law to pity them in his heart, so he spread his anger on the culprit Miaomiao


    "Woo woo, a bad husband knows how to bully others."


    Meow meow immediately woke up, opened her big bright eyes, her delicate face was charming, clenched her pink lips, stretched out a jade arm like a snow lotus root, put a backhand ring around Ding Ning''s neck, and looked like taking anything.


    Ding Ning never found that Miaomiao still has such a charming style. Suddenly, her mouth was dry and her breath was short. She said fiercely, "dare to calculate her husband and see me punish you like this."


    "No, bad husband, can''t people be wrong... No more... Ah... Husband... Ah... Spare others... Others..."


    Meow meow was very calm when she heard the speech. She knew that Ding Ning didn''t really blame her. She was elated. However, under punishment, she soon threw away her armor and collapsed thousands of miles, making a sound of hard begging for mercy.


    Ding Ning tried to resist the impulse and let her go. She jumped at her with a bad smile. Her face was crimson and her heart was racing. She closed her eyes tightly, but her eyelashes trembled slightly, pretending to sleep


    "Sample, I see if you dare to calculate your husband in the future."


    I don''t know how long it took, satisfied Ding Ning smiled at the three sisters who were paralyzed like mud and like little sheep.


    "Husband, you are so powerful that people don''t dare anymore."


    Meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow.


    Hehe and Miao Miao looked at each other and saw the surprised tears in each other''s eyes. They couldn''t help sobbing.


    The appearance of pear flowers with rain made Ding Ning feel distressed. He thought they cried because of pain. He hurriedly hugged them in his arms and scolded himself: "don''t cry, it''s my husband who is bad and doesn''t pity you..."


    "Woo woo, no, we... We are so happy, old... Husband, never don''t want us, okay? We can do anything. We can do laundry, cooking and cleaning. Even if we can''t, we can learn. We are very capable, really..."


    He he hugged Ding Ning tightly, sobbed and muttered in his arms. His hurried, helpless and pitiful appearance made Ding Ning ache in his heart, stroked her beautiful hair and said softly: "how can it be? You are already my woman. You will be my woman all your life. No one can take you away from me."


    "Husband, it''s very kind of you!"


    The three sisters wept with joy, and their hearts were completely down-to-earth.


    Miao Miao looks the smallest, but her figure is the hottest and her style is the boldest. Her beautiful eyes are full of inseparable affection and take the initiative to send a kiss.


    Ding Ning was happy. Looking at her maiden face, she gave birth to a strange sense of stimulation and wantonly tasted the pink lips.


    For a long time, the lips were divided, Miao Miao''s beautiful eyes were flowing in the Mid Autumn Festival wave, and his pretty face was flushed. In his ear, he sent out a nickname like a mosquito: "husband... Want others..."


    Meow meow and hehe are winking, covering their mouths and giggling. Although their bodies can''t bear it, they are willing to do anything, even death, for the man who really loves them.


    "Little girls, you are provoking your husband."


    Ding Ning was not polite to them. Suddenly, the tiger body was shocked


    The bedroom is full of spring again


    "Bah, it''s ridiculous. Why are these little wave hooves shouting so loudly?"


    In the yard, three beauties were sitting in the pavilion drinking tea and listening to the red faced voice from the room. Bai xun''er blushed and spat with a small pout.


    Peng Tianjie looked at the shy drooping bird''s head. Even the white and flawless ear roots were red. She squeezed her eyes vaguely: "when you get married, I promise you will shout louder than them."


    "I''m dying. You can say everything. You don''t know how to be ashamed."


    Bai xun''er was ashamed and scolded angrily with a red face, but his heart was pounding.


    The flower finch was even more unbearable and fidgeted like a needle and felt. Although she knew why the purple finch asked her to come early in the morning, that was really what she expected.


    But I didn''t expect to encounter such a scene. The bloody voice made her yellow flower girl''s heart beat like thunder, her mouth dry and her face red and bleeding.


    I scolded the animals in my heart. I''ve been here all morning. I''m so ashamed to sit here and listen to the spring cry of wild cats all morning.


    "I... I''d better go first and come back next time."


    The sparrow''s heart bumped like a deer, and stood up flustered, looking like he wanted to run away.


    "What are you going to do? It''s not a matter of time. You should adapt in advance."


    Seeing her shame, Peng Tianjie quickly took her and asked her to sit back by her shoulder. She said, "it''s good to adapt to such a thing, otherwise it''s hard to adapt when you pass the door."


    "I... when did I say I was going to marry him? My grandfather asked me to come."


    The sparrow didn''t want to go. He took advantage of the situation and sat back. He blushed, his eyes dodged, and said duplicity.

 Chapter 1188

    "Well, don''t tell lies in front of real people. If you really don''t want to marry him, go now. I promise I won''t stop you."


    Peng Tianjie ran with a smile on her eyebrow.


    "I... I can''t disobey my grandfather''s orders."


    The sparrow was flushed by the run, and wanted to stand up and walk away angrily, but his legs were like nailing nails. He couldn''t move, so he had to use the purple Sparrow''s order as an excuse.


    Because she knows that if she really leaves today, she may lose the opportunity to marry Ding Ning forever. You know, Ding Ning is hot now. I don''t know how many ethnic girls have broken their heads. They want to enter the door of Dutong house, but they can''t enter it. She must not miss this opportunity.


    Huaqueer is a woman who worships the strong and pursues perfection. As one of the three public and four beauties, she has a high vision and is very proud in her bones. She has always been sincere to the men who pursue her.


    But the legendary god of war fully meets her mate selection criteria. If she misses it, she will regret it all her life.


    Her admiration for Ding Ning came from the final battle not long ago. Although she was left in the military camp and did not go to the battlefield, her awakening magic power had a magic power of void eye. She looked at the whole process and knew the decisive role of Ding Ning in the decisive battle better than any of her peers.


    Looking at the tall and straight figure, her heart pounded and felt that she had finally found the right one.


    It was that war that made her love this handsome and powerful man, and a heart was firmly tied to him.


    This will always intentionally or unintentionally deliberately create an encounter with him after coming to the ten thousand demon collar, and even pull down his face and make eyes to express his feelings.


    Unfortunately, Ding Ning clearly saw her affection, but she always turned a blind eye and did not respond, which made her sad.


    Later, it came out that ziqueer''s grandfather was about to marry Ding Ning, which made her almost zero chance to be with the man she deeply admired. She became more depressed and locked herself in the room every day.


    He even hated purple finches. It''s shameless for an old cow to eat tender grass at such an old age.


    But last night, father ziqueer called her and told her frankly that he would marry her to Ding Ning.


    No one knew how happy and excited she was when she was calm on her face. Her excited brain was blank. She tossed and turned all night and couldn''t sleep. She ate and smiled like a fool. The joy of getting what she wanted was beyond words.


    So, don''t mention being run by Peng Tianjie. Even if you drive her away with a broom, she will never go.


    Peng Tianjie also saw her love for Ding Ning, so she deliberately teased her. Seeing that she found a step for herself, she no longer exposed her. She said vaguely: "whether sister Zi asked you to come or you came voluntarily, but since you came, you should get used to your husband''s style. The only disadvantage of this guy is lecherous."


    "Lust is not a disadvantage, is it? A strong man with ability has no three wives and four concubines. Most of them are young, handsome and so powerful. It is human to like beautiful women."


    The sparrow blushed and argued unconvinced.


    "Yo Yo hey, I started to protect you before I passed the door. OK, no wonder my husband never forgets you."


    Peng Tianjie said with exaggerated expression and ridicule.


    The flower finch''s face turned red, his heart missed a beat, his brain roared, and only one thought lingered repeatedly. Did he never forget me? Does he like me too?


    "Well, don''t tease her, huaque. We''ll be a family in the future. My husband will hurt people very much. You just need to abide by some family rules."


    Bai xun''er couldn''t bear to see Peng Tianjie flirt with huaque''er again and said with a smile.


    "Sister xun''er, what family rules? You say, I can do it."


    The sparrow''s heart was about to jump out with joy, and his eyes asked firmly.


    Bai xun''er and Peng Tianjie smiled at each other. They thought huaque''er would be reserved. Unexpectedly, they could not wait to promise. It seems that her husband is still very attractive.


    "There is only one family rule. We should keep sisters in harmony and not be jealous and make trouble for our husband."


    Peng Tianjie looked serious.


    The sparrow blushed, shyly lowered his head, and gave a slightly inaudible hum.


    As soon as the words were said, the three women soon warmed up, holding hands, drinking tea and chatting, like good sisters who had known each other for many years.


    Peng Tianjie came here and talked without taboos. She also vividly described the details of her love with her husband. Bai xun''er and Hua Que''er, the two big yellow girls, were red in the face and their hearts beat faster. They couldn''t lift their heads with shame.


    At noon, the three sisters with contented red clouds on their faces, dragged their tired bodies, insisted on getting up to cook and welcome the arrival of flowers and birds.


    Looking at huaqueer''s beautiful face, Ding Ning felt helpless and secretly happy. This demon family is really a good place. Even huaqueer, a beautiful woman who loves the city and the country, took the initiative to come to the door, which made him feel rather happy.


    Just thinking of Kong Lei, his charming mind faded, and his face became a little gloomy, "jie''er, Lei Lei, is she... Okay?"


    Peng Tianjie had been hanging out with him for so long that he couldn''t see his mind. He quickly comforted him: "husband, don''t worry. Lei Lei is just angry. I explained to him last night. Although she didn''t say her position, her attitude has been relaxed. I thought that she should be all right in a few days."


    "Oh!"


    Ding Ning replied listlessly. He knew Kong Lei''s temper too well. She was a woman who liked to turn her horns. She couldn''t forgive him so easily. Peng Tianjie was just comforting him.


    Peng Tianjie was also very helpless. Last night, she almost broke her mouth, and Kong Lei didn''t mean to change her mind. However, she could see that Kong Lei still cared about Ding Ning in her heart, otherwise she wouldn''t be drunk, so she didn''t rest well all night.


    The flower finch''s eyes twinkled and peeked at dingning, who looked gloomy. She had something to eat in her heart. She wanted to say goodbye and then break up. There were many women willing to marry into Du Tong''s house, but when she thought of that family rule, she immediately closed her mouth. She didn''t want to be jealous before she passed the door.


    However, it also made her feel more favorable to Ding Ning. Her future men still attach great importance to feelings. They are much stronger than those smelly men who are swarms of wives and concubines and only use women as an outlet.


    Ding Ning was in a bad mood. He poured himself and drank himself. The women didn''t know what to say, and the atmosphere on the wine table became depressed.


    Bai xun''er quietly kicked him at the bottom, winked at him, and motioned to huaque''er to come to the door for the first time. Don''t ignore others.


    Ding Ning suddenly smiled and offered a glass of wine to huaque''er. In order to activate the atmosphere, he found a topic and said, "Hey, why didn''t you see crane Ling and you today."


    "Hum, this girl knows where she dares to come back after a big disaster. Heyou, they don''t know where to hide."


    Peng Tianjie snorted coldly, "I asked brother Lang Kui. I haven''t seen any of them since yesterday. I guess I want to come back when your anger is gone."


    "This crazy girl knows she''s scared now. See how I deal with her when I come back."


    Ding Ning said gnashing his teeth, but when he talked about cleaning up, his smile became very evil.


    He he and Miao Miao, the two little loris, have just been accepted. It''s time to eat marrow and know what to eat. I decided to severely "punish" her after seeing he Ling, otherwise I don''t know what big trouble will be caused in the future.


    "Yes, if this girl doesn''t clean up well, she can''t do it. It''s too lawless."


    Bai xun''er doesn''t recognize the obscene meaning in Ding Ning''s words. She has a good relationship with Kong Lei. She thinks that the culprit crane Ling must learn a lesson when they get to this point.


    Peng Tianjie covered her mouth and giggled. She knew Ding Ning''s habits so well that she couldn''t see his shameless mind.


    The girls were all laughed at by her, and they didn''t know what funny things to do with such a serious topic. Only Ding Ning''s face was red, and she gave her a stern glance. She shifted her mind with a guilty conscience.


    "Yes!"


    The flower finch''s heart was like a deer, and his head hung down in shame. His slender neck as white as a swan was covered with a layer of magnificent pink. The beautiful style full of temptation made Ding Ning look dry, his eyes straight and his index fingers move. If he couldn''t pull down his face, he would like to hold her now.


    The three sisters looked at his anxious look and couldn''t help looking at each other. They all saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    Because they know very well that from last night to noon today, they have made love with him almost without a pause. Up to now, everyone has eight times without ten times. Even an iron man should fall apart, but Ding Ning still seems to have spare strength. How can they not be surprised secretly.


    I can''t help but feel happy and worried. I''m glad that my husband has such strong energy. They won''t be afraid of being left out and keep an empty house alone in the future; The worry is that women seem to be a little less. They can''t bear his demands day and night.


    Although they are three sisters fighting together, they have suffered from backache and fatigue. They don''t want to sleep again in a few days.


    The women of the demon clan are very simple. They think that if they can''t satisfy their own men, they definitely don''t fulfill their responsibilities as wives, which makes the meow sisters who didn''t understand why Peng Tianjie wanted to go around looking for a woman for Ding Ning suddenly understand that Peng Tianjie can''t resist and suffer from it. They have to find more women to share the pressure.


    Peng Tianjie secretly rejoices that she can finally rest for two days. During this time, she and Leilei accompany Ding Ning to play the flute night and night, but he tosses and turns. Now she can''t wait to hide far away. That''s why she would rather go to get drunk with Kong Lei than stay at home last night. She''s afraid of being tossed and killed by Ding Ning.


    I didn''t expect that the flower finch foolishly plunged into it and wanted to sleep in the same bed as soon as possible. After her real attempt, she would understand the contradictory feeling of being unable to stop but afraid of it as a tiger.


    Thinking of this, Peng Tianjie and the Miaomiao sisters looked at the flowers and birds with pity and sympathy. They whispered to themselves. They didn''t know whether this silly girl would take the initiative to put sheep into tiger''s mouth and get up from bed tomorrow.


    Although Bai xun''er hasn''t broken through the last line of defense, he also knows from Kong Lei''s and Peng Tianjie''s unobtrusive description that Ding Ning has no upper limit of energy. He is also secretly beating drums in his heart. He doesn''t know whether he can bear it on his wedding night. I hope he will pity himself.

 Chapter 1189

    Six smiling beauties, big and small, surrounded Ding Ning, who was in a gloomy mood, soon became cheerful again.


    Push the cup and change the lamp. It''s fun to drink.


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of dishes, the six women were drunk, their eyes blurred, their faces flushed, and they lay drunk on the wine table one after another.


    Ding Ning''s drunken eyes turned around, quickly recovered Qingming, rubbed his hands and showed an obscene smile.


    Take the six women to their beds, lie naked in a row, hey hey, bad smile, wolf howl: "this is sexual happiness, this is life, beauties, brother is coming."


    But soon, his face became depressed, and he sat by the bed with a bitter face and fell into the battle between heaven and man.


    No, xun''er trusts herself so much that she can take advantage of her drunkenness. She will be her own sooner or later. There''s no need to be so anxious.


    Besides, the swelling and redness of the meow sisters are not eliminated, and they are really unbearable. If they ignore their selfish desires in order to meet their own desires, it will inevitably bring them psychological harm.


    In addition, the flower bird is obviously interested in herself. Sooner or later, it will be her own dish. If she takes advantage of her insanity to take away her innocence, will she treat herself like this?


    Ding Ning tangled between animals and animals for a long time before he tried to put on clothes for them with heart and sigh. He just took the opportunity to eat tofu.


    In particular, huaque''er and Bai xun''er, two beautiful women who have not yet arrived, have incomparable attraction to him, which makes him love it, linger and forget to return, and never let go of every place on his body.


    "Hey! I''m so miserable. So many girls can only see but can''t use. I''m really a good man."


    Ding Ning muttered reluctantly, then dressed them tragically and resolutely turned away.


    After he turned and left the room, the drunken sparrow sighed faintly. His towering chest fluctuated violently, his long eyelashes trembled slightly, and his beautiful face was full of red clouds like a red apple. Even his slender neck was covered with beautiful crimson.


    Ding Ning, who has quietly left the Dutong mansion and walked in the street, showed a strange ambiguous smile on his face, rubbed the suspicious mucus on his fingers, and whispered obscene: "this girl is still drunk. Hey hey, wait. I''ll clean up the little girl of Heling first and then take you. Who makes me a person who cherishes beauty and jade."


    In the farm outside Wanyao City, the demon farmers watched four young people barbecue around the campfire from a distance. The aroma of barbecue kept drilling into their nostrils, making them salivate and their throat kept stirring, but they didn''t dare to make the slightest attempt, because they knew that the brightly dressed three men and one woman came from Wanyao City, which they could never provoke.


    "What should we do? Sister-in-law Kong Lei fell out with her eldest brother. We made a big mess."


    You took the roasted wings and stuffed them into your mouth. You murmured bitterly. The roasted wings that used to be insatiable in the past are tasteless and tasteless today.


    "It has nothing to do with me. I just cooperate with you."


    Bai Xiaolou''s mouth was full of oil and began to throw the pot vaguely.


    "I just act according to the young master''s order. Others are cooperating with you."


    Youwujian''s facial paralysis still had no expression on his face, but he was obviously guilty when talking.


    "All right, all right, what a big thing. It''s just tearing dozens of arms. What''s to be afraid of?"


    The crane Spirit said with a fierce look.


    "It''s not how many arms have been torn. It''s sister-in-law Kong Lei''s turn with her eldest brother. She has to cancel her engagement. Now she''s playing hard."


    You sighed and complained, "if you knew it would be like this, you shouldn''t listen to your mess."


    "You''re still not old men? If you didn''t say how delicious the roasted wings are, I wouldn''t bother to go through this muddy water."


    Crane Ling roared with insufficient confidence. She knew how precious Ding Ning was to her own woman, and that she had made a big mistake this time. She was a little angry in her heart.


    The old man''s face was red, and scratched his head, and said, "Ling girl, we are not fighting justice. We just can''t afford to carry it back. Our eldest brother will peel us off alive."


    Youwujian nodded in agreement. They were actually dingning''s spiritual pets. Doing such a thing behind dingning''s back was tantamount to betrayal.


    Bai Xiaolou turned his eyes and said wrongly on his face: "Miss Ling, this is not the time to shirk responsibility. The three of us can''t afford this pot. The young master has to peel us alive and roast us. Only you can save us."


    "I, how can I save it?"


    Crane Ling thought it seemed that it was really the case. They were all Ding Ning''s men and brothers. In his anger, Ding Ning might roast them alive.


    "You have a special identity. Even if you stand up and admit your mistakes, the young master won''t do you any good. What''s great is to scold you and drive you back to the crane family. Your life won''t be in danger."


    When Bai Xiaolou saw that there was a door, he gave a wink and said with a lotus blossom in his tongue.


    "Yes, you are a distinguished guest. If you don''t look at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face, the young master won''t do anything to you. If you change us, the result will be miserable."


    Youwujian said with a sad face.


    "Yes, miss ling''er, only you can save us now."


    You''s head was like pounding garlic, and he echoed.


    He Ling hesitated a little, pouted and shook his head and said, "it''s not that I don''t talk about righteousness, nor am I afraid of your young master, but I don''t want to be in the Hui nationality now."


    "My eldest lady, you don''t want to be in the Hui nationality. Do you have the heart to watch us skinned and boned by the young master and eaten as barbecue? Besides, this is the disaster you caused. Now you turn your face and don''t admit it."


    Bai Xiaolou shouted anxiously.


    "What are you talking about? What do you mean I''m in trouble? I''m just suggesting, but I didn''t force you to go."


    Crane Ling was a little angry and sneered, "don''t think I didn''t know you were greedy and wanted to eat roasted wings before agreeing to go. Oh, now there''s an accident and you want to shirk your responsibility? I really despise you and three old men."


    "We... Ah!"


    Bai Xiaolou drooped his head dejectedly, stopped arguing, and said tragically: "forget it. When you go back, say it''s my boss. I''ll bear the young master''s anger. I just hope you can help me plead with the young master and leave me a few bones to settle down in the earth. Don''t forget to burn some delicious food for me on my memorial day every year."


    "That''s no good. I''ll carry this pot. When I turn into barbecue, you can eat more. It''s a comfort that I can live in your belly."


    Youwujian''s righteous way.


    "No, I''m not such an ungrateful person. I took the lead in this matter. I''ll carry it. I just ask you to tell Kong Ling for me for the sake of brothers. If there is an afterlife, I''ll marry her again."


    Youyi shouted loudly, and his face was so generous that people were moved by it.


    "No, no, no, I''ll come."


    "No, don''t rob me. I''ll carry it."


    "Well, I''ve made up my mind. Don''t argue."


    "That''s not good. You''re still young. How can we watch you die."


    "Yes, I''ll do it. If I lose my head, it''s a big scar. I''ll be a hero again decades later."


    ¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, the three people changed from prevarication to fighting to carry the pot. He Ling looked confused and forced, and felt guilty. What a righteous person, isn''t he too selfish.


    Ding Ning stood stealthily beside them with his hands on his back and watched three shriveled calves perform there. He almost didn''t laugh angrily. Grandma, it''s just that you want to coax crane Ling to carry the black pot, but as for what brother Ba said was so ferocious and inhuman?


    This script that can''t resist scrutiny is unreasonable at first sight, and the acting skills of these goods are a little too clumsy. Unless they are idiots, they will be fooled by you


    "Don''t argue. I made the idea. I made the trouble. I''ll carry all the responsibilities. I won''t trouble you."


    But the next moment, Ding Ning was stunned. He stared at the crane Ling who stood up with awe inspiring righteousness. He couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark and lay in the groove. He was really an idiot.


    The three of you look at each other quickly and see the smile in each other''s eyes. However, the acting must be performed to the end and must not give up halfway. Otherwise, he Ling will notice that something is wrong and change his mind at any time.


    So you was the first to stand up and say impassioned, "no, Miss Ling, you are a guest from far away. We must not let you be wronged. I''ll carry this pot."


    "Yes, Miss Ling, with our three old men, how can you let a little girl take responsibility? Isn''t this beating our face? You, don''t argue with me. I have to carry this pot."


    Bai Xiaolou took advantage of the hot iron and said in righteous words.


    "I''m kidding. How can you take responsibility with me? Don''t say anything. I''ll apologize to the young master later."


    There is no doubt that you are unhappy.


    "No, good brother, be loyal, but I must bear the responsibility. No one should stop me."


    "I''ll come. I''m the oldest. I have to come."


    "It has nothing to do with age. I''ve taken the responsibility today."


    "Don''t argue with me. I''ll come."


    "I''ll come!"


    ¡­¡­


    The three people were red faced and thick necked. They all tried to take responsibility. No one could persuade anyone. For a moment, they were so noisy that they almost didn''t fight.


    He Ling blinked his big black and white eyes, showing a touch of moving color. He came forward and separated the three people. He said excitedly: "don''t argue. You are all good brothers who speak of righteousness. I can''t watch you being eaten as barbecue by that hateful guy. I''ll go back now and see what he can do to me."


    "How can we do that? Don''t you look down on us?"


    "Yes, how can our three old men let you a little girl take responsibility? Isn''t this a curse?"


    "Miss Ling, don''t worry about it. We will bear it all and never trouble you."


    ¡­¡­


    The three of you said hypocritically, which made Ding Ning look funny and angry. Grandma, I used to know that you brain turned fast and Bai Xiaolou was not a good stubble, but I didn''t expect that youwujian, who has always been silent, should be so gloomy.


    "Stop it, guys, although I''m a newcomer to the Jianghu, Heling also knows that righteousness is the first word when wandering the Jianghu. Friends should treat each other with all sincerity. I''m very satisfied to know your three good brothers and friends who have little righteousness. Even if I''m scolded by the hateful devil for driving out the ten thousand demon leader, I''m worth my trip. I''ll always remember that I have three best friends in the ten thousand demon leader My friend. "


    The crane Spirit said with both voice and emotion. Tears flashed in her eyes and confused the three goods in an instant. It seems that she has played big again this time. The girl was fooled into emotion.


    Ouch, fooling such a simple girl, they feel that they are too evil. They feel hot on their faces. They stammer with shame and can''t speak for a long time.

 Chapter 1190

    "You are really promising."


    Ding Ning''s nose was almost crooked, and he couldn''t help showing his figure. He slanted them in a strange way.


    "Big brother!"


    "Young master!"


    "Young master!"


    "Ah, big devil, why are you here?"


    Ding Ning came out coldly, startled the four people, and exclaimed at the same time.


    "Hum!"


    Ding ningpi snorted coldly and walked to the campfire and sat down: "is the roast wing delicious?"


    "It''s not as delicious as big brother."


    Youwujian and Bai Xiaolou drooped their heads and didn''t dare to say anything. You licked his lips, scratched the back of his head and flattered with a flattering smile.


    Looking at his unpromising appearance, Ding Ning was almost amused and shouted angrily, "now you''re bold? You know how to run."


    You''s head immediately drooped down in frustration, like a pupil who had done something wrong and was criticized by the teacher. He stood there obediently and didn''t dare to talk slippery again.


    "Big devil, it has nothing to do with them. I instigated it. Don''t trouble them. Come to me and I''ll be responsible."


    He Ling stood up and patted his chest with a generous face.


    "You are responsible? What are you responsible for?"


    Ding Ning didn''t even look at her. She stared at the roast wings on the fire rack and quietly swallowed her saliva.


    "I..."


    The crane spirit immediately lost his temper and was speechless for a long time.


    Ding Ning stared at you who wanted to stop talking: "leave something. Go back first and settle accounts with you later."


    "Ah!"


    You reacted for half a day, took out a storage ring full of baked wing ingredients and gave it to Ding Ning. He took youwujian and Bai Xiaolou and turned around and left.


    Crane Ling quietly steps and wants to follow him to escape, but after being glanced at by Ding Ning with a smile, he stands in place like being hit by the immobilization technique and pestles him there.


    "Well, let''s go like this. Isn''t it too unfair to leave Miss ling''er alone?"


    After walking a long way, youwujian touched his nose and said embarrassed.


    "Fool, you really think big brother will do to her."


    You despised the IQ of the goods and turned a blank eyed speechless way.


    "I can''t understand why. The young master wants to leave his wings. Are you going to make an apology to the peacock family?"


    Bai Xiaolou asked with a confused face.


    "Sorry, big brother, he is..."


    You was about to reveal Ding Ning''s true face with a cheap smile, but Ding Ning''s warning voice came from the spiritual contact: "if you dare to say it, a pair of roast wings won''t be left for you."


    "What is it?"


    Youwujian suddenly shut him up and hurriedly asked.


    "Cough, oh, brother will think of sister-in-law Lei when he sees the wings. He''s afraid of hurting the scene, so he''s going to destroy it. Well, yes, it must be so."


    You quickly changed her mouth, said solemnly, and quietly swallowed her saliva. Her eyes twinkled with small stars. She whispered to herself that brother would leave me some pairs of roast wings?


    Youwujian and Bai Xiaolou looked at each other. They always felt that something seemed wrong, but they couldn''t say what was going on. They scratched their heads and looked confused.


    "You... What do you want? Don''t come here... I..."


    After the three walked away, Ding Ning suddenly turned her head and stared at the embarrassed crane Ling with aggressive eyes, which made her feel as if she had been seen through. Her face was hot and her heart beat. She subconsciously covered her chest with her hands and said in a panic.


    It seemed that the little daughter-in-law was flustered when she met the big sex wolf, which made Ding Ning feel narrow-minded. Although the girl was lawless, she had a simple heart and didn''t regard herself as a strong person who had stepped into the divine level at all, so she showed panic and fear.


    He immediately stood up with an evil smile on his face and approached step by step. The aggressive action made the flustered crane spirit more flustered. He reddened and retreated again and again. With a trembling voice, he said, "what are you... What are you going to do?"


    "Aren''t you responsible?"


    Ding Ning was funny in her heart, but her face was silent. She pressed the backward crane Ling step by step, staring straight at her flustered and flashing eyes.


    "Big devil, I''m in charge. Don''t... Don''t come here again. Come here again. I... I just... Just..."


    Crane Ling has unconsciously retreated to the mountain wall. She can''t retreat. Looking at Ding Ning''s face gradually enlarged in her sight, the tip of her nose is almost close to her nose, and she can feel his hot breath. The powerful male breath makes her heart jump like a deer. She hurriedly tilts her head and doesn''t dare to look directly into his eyes. A layer of bright red appears on her pretty face, and her brain is blank, The palms were nervous and began to sweat. The long eyelashes flashed quickly and shouted bluntly.


    "What about you? Say it."


    Seeing her slender, glittering snow neck and the roots of her ears were suffused with attractive crimson, and her voice was trembling with a feeling of no threat, Ding Ning said with a joking bad smile.


    "I just... I just..."


    The crane spirit cried quickly and was tongue tied for a long time, but Si AI couldn''t say why.


    Most importantly, Ding Ning''s face was almost close to her neck. The hot breath sprayed on her ears, which made her weak and her legs soft. There had been a layer of goose bumps on her pink skin. If there were no mountain wall support behind her, she would be paralyzed on the ground.


    Gudu, Ding Ning quietly swallowed his saliva, and bursts of inexplicable palpitations appeared in his heart.


    It has to be said that the tender amorous feelings revealed by the crane spirit at this moment are too tempting. It is not the kind of weakness that people can''t help but want to protect, but the kind that people subconsciously want to severely invade, ravage and bully her.


    He was not a gentleman and had no resistance to beauty. He just wanted to frighten the crane spirit, but now he was really tempted. His breath became heavy and hurried, and a wall thumped hard against her, The voice was full of oppressive evil spirits in her ear and said with a smile: "aren''t you responsible? You lost my daughter-in-law, you have to compensate me."


    Crane Ling felt the vigorous male breath and her zero distance contact. The whole brain was empty. The heartbeat was like thunder. Her face was red and could bleed. If Ding Ning hadn''t "squeezed" her on the mountain wall, she would have to be bald to the ground. She turned her head sideways, closed her eyes and asked weakly, "how do you want me to compensate?"


    Ding Ning''s body was full of excitement and felt that the bones were going to be crisp. The voice of Ni Zi was soft and waxy. It sounded great. There were so many beautiful women around him, but it was the first time that a woman could make him collect animal blood and boil just by fighting her voice.


    Wheezing!


    Ding Ning''s breathing accelerated. She couldn''t help sticking out her tongue and licking her crystal scarlet delicate ears. Her voice was a little dry and hoarse and said, "of course, I''ve compensated you."


    "Ah... No... don''t..."


    Where did he Ling have such close contact with the opposite sex? His body trembled and his heart was flustered like grass. He felt that he was a little sheep bullied by the big gray wolf and begged with a cry.


    No, just want.


    The seasoned big sex wolf knows the truth that women should listen in turn. It''s good that Heling doesn''t say this. As soon as she says this, Ding Ning feels that she is trying to refuse to welcome an ambiguous invitation.


    With the opening of the door of will and the activation of xianzun''s blood, Ding Ning''s body has been transformed and strengthened, and his character has become more and more domineering and unscrupulous. Not only does his demand in some aspects become stronger, but also his desire for possession becomes stronger and stronger.


    Wen Yan couldn''t bear it. He reached out and pinched her delicate chin, forcibly twisted her blushing face, looked at her misty eyes and pink mouth, and kissed her down


    In front of the mountain wall, there was a stirring and sentimental kiss. Heling was stunned and her brain was blank. The unprecedented strange stimulation made her paralyzed and her soul flew to the sky. She couldn''t help standing on tiptoe to open her sandalwood mouth, clumsily and astringently opened her teeth, and let him steal jade and incense.


    "No, please, not here."


    Until a certain moment, he Ling suddenly felt that she was cold. Then he was surprised that a wolf was unknowingly about to break through her last line of defense. He was shocked, struggled desperately, pushed him away and begged with tears.


    "It can''t be here. Can it be anywhere else?"


    Although Ding Ning was on the line, she was suffocating and uncomfortable, but seeing her firm attitude, she could only resist the strong palpitation, stepped back and joked bitterly.


    "Big hooligan, what you think is beautiful."


    The man left a little distance, and the crane spirit''s chaotic mind also recovered a bit of soberness. He hurriedly sorted out his messy clothes, pouted his small mouth and said shyly, but his eyes flickered in panic and didn''t dare to look at his hot sight.


    Ding Ning smiled and stepped forward again. He blocked her lips overbearing, which made her confused again soon. He took the initiative to hug his neck and kissed him.


    I don''t know how long it took. He Ling was almost out of breath, and Ding Ning released her.


    "Do you love me?"


    The crane spirit gasped heavily and asked in a coy low voice with a red face.


    Love?


    Ding Ning asked himself that love doesn''t seem to be enough. After he came to the demon country, it seems that xun''er is the only woman he can talk about love. Others, including Kong Lei, seem to be just because of his strong possessiveness.


    He suddenly found that he had changed a lot unknowingly. In the past, he would never accept the feeling of sex without love, but now he has become an animal dominated by his lower body.


    But looking at the look of expectation hidden in the big watery eyes of Heling, he nodded without hesitation: "of course I love."


    Crane Ling smiled. The smile touched his heart like a clear sweet spring, and it was like the beginning of spring flowers. It was beautiful. With a shy face, he said, "then you propose to my father. When we get married, I will give it to you."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were in a trance for a moment. He was ashamed of his lies now, but he couldn''t do it if he told the truth and gave up the beautiful beauty at hand.


    The more depraved, the happier. Depraved, the depraved. Whether it''s lust or love, he Ling can''t give up. It''s a white lie.


    Ding Ning is very worthless and chooses to degenerate. He can see that he Ling likes him in his heart. He has always been a person who cherishes fragrance and jade. How can he have the heart to say he doesn''t love to hurt her.


    "Do you love me?"


    Ding Ning gently took the clever little beauty into his arms and asked softly. He was inexplicably nervous in his heart. He seemed afraid to get an answer from her mouth.


    "Big fool, if people don''t love you, how can they let you propose marriage."


    The crane spirit blushed and bit the pink lower lip.


    A big stone in Ding Ning''s heart suddenly fell to the ground. She was in an unprecedented happy mood. A very rippling smile appeared on her face and whispered something in her ear.

 Chapter 1191

    No, don''t, hate, you''re dead, people won''t, big sex wolf, you really hate, solve it yourself, you, cluck. "


    He Ling''s face turned red, secretly glanced at a part of Ding Ning, and suddenly remembered the scene of peeking at Ding Ning and those women''s shame before. His heart fluttered. He pushed him away and ran away. In the twinkling of an eye, he disappeared, leaving only bursts of silver bell like laughter in the wind.


    Ding Ning looked depressed, drooped his head and walked to the ten thousand demon city. He was secretly disgusted. This little woman really just killed and buried her, and raised her brother''s anger.


    "Brother Ding Ning, go to the crane family to propose marriage as soon as possible. When we get married, people will agree to what you want them to do."


    The shy voice of Heling suddenly sounded, which made Ding Ning energetic. He roared like beating chicken blood and ran to the ten thousand demon city. The future of sexual life can be expected. When he thought of Heling''s small pink mouth and soft waxy voice, he couldn''t help a burst of palpitation.


    "Sample, wait for me. I''ll propose marriage tomorrow and see how I deal with you after marriage."


    When Ding Ning entered the ten thousand demon city, he found that he Ling didn''t wait for him, but went directly back to Du Tong''s house, muttering bitterly.


    "Leilei, Leilei, you are my brother''s woman. You dare not obey me. Now my brother will solve you."


    Ding Ning was so angry that he turned his eyes and decided to finish Kong Lei''s business first.


    In the peacock territory, in the huge residence of high-rise residence, in a small side hall full of the rough style of the demon family, Kong Lei is sitting by the bed staring at the sleeping wet nurse.


    After taking the Tiancai Dibao sent by Peng Tianjie, Kong Xuan''s injury has been much better, but it will take some time to regenerate his wings.


    Ding Ning''s guess is good. The peacock family has moved to Kong Lei because of this. Although they dare not do anything to her, they sneer at her nose, not nose, not eye, and refuse to provide healing medicine to Kong Xuan.


    In fact, Kong Lei knows very well that the medicine sent by Peng Tianjie must come from Ding Ning. With her personality, she would never accept it, but it''s about the recovery of the nurse who raised her from childhood. She can only pretend to be deaf and dumb and accept this intention.


    In fact, she said that she would cancel her engagement with Ding Ning was also angry for a moment. If she wanted to say who loved more between her and Ding Ning, it was undoubtedly her who paid more feelings.


    Her arrogant character is destined to make it difficult for her to see a man. Once she sees him, he will not change easily. Moreover, no matter whether Ding Ning means to ambush the peacock clan or not, even for his own sake, he will never want to hurt Kong Xuan. Everything is just a coincidence and accident.


    At that time, because Kong Xuan was injured, she was angry and impulsively said that she would terminate her engagement with Ding Ning, but she regretted it when she calmed down. Just out of a woman''s reserve, she couldn''t save face to reconcile with him.


    Kong Xuan lay quietly in bed. Her pale face recovered some blood color because of taking good healing medicine. Her already beautiful face looked full of temptation at this moment.


    Kong Lei held her hand and felt at peace. No one in the family could understand her feelings with Kong Xuan. When she was young, her parents died unexpectedly. Grandpa was not the patriarch at that time, and she did not awaken the magic power of the seven treasures. She was not valued in the family.


    At that time, Grandpa was closed all year round. At that time, she was still young. She was bullied by her people and sometimes couldn''t even eat. If Kong Xuan hadn''t secretly fed her with her milk, she might not have grown up alive.


    Beauty is a curse!


    Kong Lei looked at the Mammy''s beautiful face and sighed in her heart.


    When Kong Xuan was young, she was also one of the most beautiful women in the peacock family. Unfortunately, her life was bad. Not long after she got married and gave birth to a child, her husband and child both died in an accident, making her a widow.


    There are many rights and wrongs in front of the widow''s door. After Kong Xuan became a widow, I don''t know how many people coveted her beauty and wanted to kiss Fangze. However, she refused without false words, which offended many people.


    Those who could not eat grapes said that the grapes were sour began to spread rumors and slander, saying that she was a broom star, and her husband and children were killed by her. They also wantonly fabricated her rumors that she had an affair with so and so to discredit her reputation and slander her.


    Rumors are terrible. Kong Lei still remembers that when Kong Xuan sneaked in to feed her when she was a child, many times she secretly shed tears while feeding her. It can be seen how much harm those rumors caused to her. The two poor people lived together to keep warm.


    It was not until she woke up to the seven treasures and wonderful skills, and her grandfather went out of the pass and became the patriarch again. Her status in the clan has been greatly improved and she has severely taught those who maliciously slander Kong Xuan that Kong Xuan''s situation has improved.


    "Ah Xuan, you are so beautiful."


    Kong Xuan slowly opens her eyes. Her long eyelashes move back and forth, and she smiles at Kong Lei. Kong Lei is a little moved by her beautiful smile. She gently touches Kong Xuan''s beautiful face and says foolishly.


    "Silly girl, what strange words do you say? You''re beautiful."


    Kong Xuan let go and grabbed Kong Lei''s jade hand. A faint red color appeared on his face: "Lei Lei, don''t be angry. Go find him."


    "Hum, I don''t want it. I want to be with ah Xuan forever."


    Kong Lei said angrily. She put her hand into a thin quilt and covered Kong Xuan''s towering chest


    "Lei Lei, no... don''t... you have a lover now... HMM..."


    Kong Xuan''s breath suddenly became hurried, his pretty face was full of intoxicated blush, and his beautiful eyes were covered with a layer of mist.


    "Ah Xuan, even if I get married, I won''t leave you. We''ll always be together."


    Kong Lei''s breathing became urgent, and she bent down to print on Kong Xuan''s lips


    The invisible Ding Ning looked at this scene and was stunned. He knew Kong Lei had a criminal record. Unexpectedly, in addition to Peng Tianjie, he also had an affair with Kong Xuan.


    Gollum!


    Ding Ning swallowed her saliva and looked straight at the two stunning beauties taking off, performing a vivid play.


    I have to say that although Kong Xuan is Kong Lei''s wet nurse, she is mature, sexy and beautiful.


    Bee waist and buttocks, skin white and beautiful, especially the women who have been wet nurses are different. The peak altitude is steep, and the white flower makes Ding Ning swallow bitter water.


    I don''t know how long it took for the two women to end the game of fake Phoenix and virtual Phoenix. Kong Lei obviously didn''t have a good time, but considering Kong Xuan''s injury, she held her in her arms wantonly.


    Kong Xuan was already hurt. She nestled in Kong Lei''s arms and soon fell asleep with a sweet smile on her face.


    Watching Kong Lei carefully put Kong Xuan away and cover her with a thin quilt considerately, when she was about to take a bath, she was hugged from behind. She was shocked. She was about to start screaming, but a familiar voice came from her ear: "it''s me, don''t shout."


    Kong Lei was soft all over and let him hold her from behind. She said angrily, "what are you doing here?"


    "You are my wife. Does the husband need a reason to see his wife?"


    Ding Ning gently kissed her slender neck like a white swan. The hot breath made Kong Lei''s breath become faster and faster. Red clouds floated on her pretty face. She was very happy in her heart, but she said duplicity: "who is your wife? We have cancelled our engagement."


    "If you say cancel, you''ll cancel. You''re my woman one day and my woman all your life. You can''t run if you want to run."


    Ding Ning stiffened her body and said overbearing, blocking her pink lips.


    "Hum... Um..."


    Kong Lei''s mouth was still hard, but she was melted in Ding Ning''s kiss. Soon she was hot and soft as mud.


    Seeing that the fire was almost over, Ding Ning picked up her blurred star eyes and put her on the bed, gently bent over.


    "No, not here. The mammy is still there."


    Kong Lei suddenly woke up from the confusion, hugged Ding Ning''s neck and whispered in his ear.


    "It''s all right. I''ve stunned her. She can''t hear anything."


    Ding Ning smiled.


    "That''s good, that''s good. If the wet nurse sees it, it''s a shame."


    Kong Lei was relieved and devoted herself to the ultimate enjoyment.


    Forgetting her feelings, she didn''t find a big evil hand sneaking into the thin quilt and acting quietly. Someone said that the stunned nanny was trembling slightly, breathing rapidly, and her face and neck were covered with pink purples.


    I don''t know how long it took. Kong Lei''s two beautiful legs were spasmodic, and her whole body suddenly relaxed. She fainted in front of her black eyes.


    "No... no, please, I''m Lei Lei''s wet nurse."


    Kong Xuan couldn''t pretend any more. He opened his beautiful watery eyes and asked softly with shy red clouds on his face.


    "Good Mammy. Lei Lei is my wife and her mammy is also my mammy. You can''t favor one over the other."


    Ding Ning''s smile is very evil. No wonder they all like the imperial sister. A well-known woman like Kong Xuan brings him unparalleled temptation.


    "Well... Don''t..."


    Kong Xuan said no, but he grabbed Ding Ning''s hair with both hands and pressed it on his chest. He was almost out of breath, which made him secretly happy. The woman''s body had betrayed her heart.


    "No, no, I''m Lei Lei''s wet nurse."


    Seeing that the city gate was about to fall, although Kong Xuan was looking forward to it, he still tried to resist with the only line of Qingming and wanted to make the last effort.


    "You play with my wife, I can''t play with you."


    Ding Ning thought he was evil, but Kong Xuan brought him an unprecedented temptation. He couldn''t control himself at all.


    Kong Xuan was ashamed, but quietly loosened her twisted legs, turned her head, closed her eyes and didn''t look at him. It was obvious that she had accepted him.


    Ding Ning, with a bad smile, suddenly smelled in the dark room and had boundless scenery


    When Kong Lei woke up, she was a little confused. Listening to Kong Xuan''s forgetful cry, she didn''t react. How could Ding Ning eat Kong Xuan? She was regarded as a baton and began another round of addiction.


    Ding Ning didn''t make any explanation, but Kong Lei acquiesced to this fact after several times of death.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, even the outside sky has begun to darken. Ding Ning is satisfied to lie between the two women, hugging left and right.


    Kong Xuan not only coveted the man''s warm embrace, but also had no face to face Kong Lei. She closed her eyes shamelessly and dared not face Kong Lei.


    "Bad thing, it''s ridiculous. Even ah Xuan won''t let go."


    Although Kong Lei felt uncomfortable, Kong Xuan was the closest relative to her. She couldn''t bear to see her embarrassed.


    "I know she is your closest person. Anyway, after you married, she stayed here alone and no one took care of her. Why don''t you marry me together?"


    Ding Ning''s face is getting thicker and thicker, and his face is red and his heart doesn''t jump.


    "That''s right. That''s good. Ah Xuan and I can never separate."


    Kong Lei said happily.

 Chapter 1192

    Seeing that Kong Lei accepted her, Kong Xuan was secretly relieved. She quickly waved her hand and refused: "no, it''s a great blessing for xuan''er to follow Datong all his life. He will never dare to seek fame. It will be ridiculous."


    "There''s nothing to laugh at. You''re my woman. I won''t care about those rumors. Go your own way and let others say it."


    Ding Ning said disapprovingly. He knew that Kong Xuan thought he was a widow and that it would be ridiculed to hear about the wedding. But since he was already his own woman, he wanted to give each other a place, so he wouldn''t care what others said.


    "No, absolutely not. If Dadu insists, xuan''er would rather stay in the family for life than go with you."


    Kong Xuan said with great determination.


    No matter how hard Ding Ning and Kong Lei tried to persuade him, Kong Xuan would not let go. This was her last limit.


    Ding Ning had no choice but to give up temporarily and compensate her later. She just loved her more and more and quietly operated the power of water and softness to help her heal quickly.


    "Eh, my injury is well. Thank you."


    Kong Xuan said happily.


    Pop!


    Ding Ning patted her on her hip and pretended to be angry: "still shout Datong? I''m your husband now. Shout quickly."


    "Old... Husband."


    Kong Xuan was shy and embarrassed. With a red face and a voice like a mosquito, he smiled at Ding Ningxi. He loved this beautiful young woman who knew and knew everything. He reached out to hold her up and sat on himself, hooked her neck and kissed her cherry lips.


    "Oh, oh, oh..."


    After some exciting kisses, Kong Xuan blushed, gasped heavily, and suddenly became stiff. He bumped up and down like a small boat on the sea. He said in a trembling voice, "Why are you still here?"


    "Cluck!"


    Looking at Kong Xuan''s shy and scary eyes, Kong Lei smiled happily: "he''s just an animal that can''t feed enough. Just get used to it."


    "I''m feeding you to prevent you two from having an affair."


    Ding Ning''s face was not red and his heart did not jump.


    The two women remembered that they had been peeped at by him before, and immediately blushed with shame and quarreled with him.


    This night, Kong Xuan finally understood what an underfed animal was. Even if she had a long drought and a shower, she waved her hand and shouted that she couldn''t eat it.


    Kong Lei is even worse. She has long been paralyzed like mud. She doesn''t even want to move a finger, which makes Ding Ning feel boring. She can only fight with Kong Xuan, a beautiful woman.


    In the next few days, Ding Ning saw what husband gang was. So many beautiful wives and concubines waited on him all day. They stretched out their clothes and opened their mouths. Even in the bath, beautiful women waited on him to massage and rub their backs. He lived a fairy like life, which made him happy and addicted to it.


    In addition to taking time to bring some rare treasures to the crane family to propose marriage, unexpectedly, with the gratifying permission of Hexiang, this guy completely sank into the gentle village. He didn''t step out of the gate, so that his beautiful wife and concubines could live a full life every day, miserable but happy.


    The only thing that made him feel a little regretful was that although the three women of ziqueer, baixun''er and Heling allowed him to eat tofu, they would never let him break the bottom line if they were not married.


    As for the flower Finch, he was successfully won by Ding Ning the next day and willingly became a member of the daily sleeping team.


    One night, Ding Ning looked up at the sky and sighed secretly. Unexpectedly, the big people who are hard to pursue on the earth sleep together and share the blessings of the whole people have been realized here.


    This gave him greater wild hope. If his sister and his confidants could spoil themselves so much, he would have no regrets.


    The good times didn''t last long. I really couldn''t stand the women he asked for day and night to protest together and strongly demanded that they have at least ten days of vacation every month, otherwise they would run away from home collectively. Seeing that they really wanted to arouse public anger, Ding Ning had to bow his head and become a little more restrained. In his heart, he increasingly looked forward to the early arrival of the wedding day.


    But he knew very well that as the wedding day approached, it was not long before he left the world, so in his spare time, he began genetic transformation one after another. First, he transformed all his beautiful wives and concubines and signed the master-servant contract.


    Well, it''s actually the spirit pet contract, but Ding Ning thought that taking his spirit pet as his daughter-in-law sounded very animal, so he subconsciously avoided it.


    It''s easy to fight with women every day. But it''s not so easy to transform the wolf riding guard. It needs the spirit of the wolf guards to have no resistance to him. Fortunately, the wolf riders are loyal to him. Although it took a little time, it was successfully completed.


    The most troublesome thing is the mount of wolf guards. Those demon wolves have low wisdom and have no worship and awe for him. Ding Ning can only transform them indirectly through the appeasement of wolf guards.


    After the transformation, Ding Ning''s cultivation also naturally broke through to the later stage of Shenwu realm. After genetic transformation, his women''s cultivation began to grow by leaps and bounds. Even the three sisters with the weakest cultivation and Kong Xuan broke through to the middle stage of the great demon.


    What surprised them most was that their racial characteristics gradually disappeared with the transformation, which was no different from the Terran.


    They''re fine. They don''t care whether they have racial characteristics or not, but those wolf riders panic. They''re brave and good at fighting, but they''re not human riders. Fortunately, they''re all Ding Ning''s spiritual pets now, but they haven''t caused any trouble. In addition, with the continuous breakthroughs in cultivation, the weakest ones have broken through to the peak of the big demon and have the hope of stepping into the demon king at any time, Let them quickly ignore these small defects, all grateful and feel that they have followed the right master.


    Looking at these changes, Ding Ning was full of pride. This was nearly 10000 big demons. On the earth, it was 10000 powerful people in the divine martial arts realm.


    What''s more, twelve of these commanders have recently broken through the demon king''s realm. In addition, Lang Kui, who is the demon king, has 13 holy martial arts realm and 9987 divine martial arts realm men. This force is enough to sweep any force on the earth.


    Even Kong Lei, the peak demon king who has not been promoted for a long time, has touched the threshold of entering the realm of God after genetic transformation and sufficient blood and gas nourishment.


    It''s just that the realm of entering the divine realm is special. It can''t be broken through by relying on cultivation resources. It can only be realized by herself. Therefore, Ding Ning is not sure when Kong Lei can take that step. If she is lucky, she can break through in a moment. If she is not lucky, she may get stuck there all her life.


    But he believed that with Kong Lei''s understanding of martial arts and her understanding, she should be able to take that step soon.


    Kongmi has succeeded in Nirvana, but there was a little accident. The old man with white hair turned into a little fart child like powder carving and jade carving. He looks very cute.


    The most fatal thing is that he lost his memory and half stepped into God''s terrorist cultivation. However, he regarded Ding Ning, who was just exercising with Kong Xuan, as his parents and shouted Baba behind their hips all day, which made Ding Ning feel a headache.


    Perhaps thinking of his early child, Kong Xuan''s maternal nature is great. He ignores that Kong Mi should be his uncle according to his generation. He treats him as his own child all day and cares for him.


    Kong Lei is worried and struggling to die. These two grandfathers suddenly become children and take Ding Ning as her father. How can she explain to the family? How to get along with Kong MI.


    Finally, I had to listen to Ding Ning''s suggestion and go to her grandfather who had just left the customs to report truthfully and discuss what to do.


    Kong Lei''s grandfather Kong Xuan also had a big head. He wanted to bring Kong Mi back to the family, but Kong Mi cried and screamed to death and beat him up.


    The strong strength gap made Kong Xuan realize that although Kong Mi remained in the realm of semi entering God after nirvana, half of the tip of the raised foot had fallen to the ground, and he would break through and enter the real realm of entering God at any time.


    A strong entranced mind has only the IQ and temperament of two or three-year-old children. It may not be a good thing to forcibly stay in the peacock family. Maybe one day when you are unhappy, you can destroy the peacock family.


    Therefore, after careful consideration, although Kong Xuan was reluctant to give up this powerful combat power, he had to give up his love and give him to Ding Ning for upbringing.


    Kong Lei felt very depressed when she got the expected result: "how should I get along with him? He called Ding Ning''s father and my mother. I felt uncomfortable."


    Kong Xuan stroked his beard and said calmly: "he was able to achieve Nirvana by integrating the immortal Phoenix blood by chance. It was abnormal nirvana, which led to his erasure of all his memories. Therefore, in a strict sense, he is not your second grandfather, but a completely newborn child."


    Kong Lei was relieved and decided to treat Kong Mi as Ding Ning''s own child. In order to avoid psychological obstacles caused by Kong Mi''s name, she discussed with Ding Ning whether to change his name.


    Ding Ning only thought for a moment, and readily agreed. He also named Kong Xuan, which is famous in the myths and legends of the earth!


    Kong Lei didn''t know that there was such a legendary character with a big ox and fork on the earth. She felt that Ding Ning preferred Kong Xuan and gave him such a name.


    Ding Ning also didn''t explain that he would never reveal his origin until he married purple Finch and Heling and genetically modified them.


    The human race mixed with the demon race and got up in the wind and water. He married a large number of demon beauties and abducted 10000 wolves to ride. If it was spread, even the ancestor of the winged man would never let him go.


    Therefore, although he felt that purple Finch and crane Ling might not betray him after they knew the truth, he would never gamble. He was not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    Therefore, Ding Ning had many sons inexplicably. Kong Xuan followed him every day and shouted Baba with milk. After diluting the image of Kong MI, he was still very cute, especially his big black and white eyes, which made Ding Ning unconsciously have a sense of identity and soon replaced the role of Baba.


    As soon as he had time, he would walk around with the baby to amuse him. The spoiled loving father made all his daughters-in-law look delicious. Even during the holiday, he slipped into his room in the middle of the night, just to have a child early, so that he, a guy with excessive father love, could hold his own son.


    Ding Ning was actually a little nervous about this. Although he was so positive when he went to bed, he really had no bottom when it came to having children.


    It''s not that he doesn''t like children, but he''s worried that these daughters-in-law don''t give birth to white and fat children, but monsters, so he''ll play big.


    Therefore, he secretly did something to make it impossible for these daughter-in-law who were full of expectations to be mothers to get pregnant. In the end, it was a waste of wax for the blind to light the light, which made him a big sex wolf in vain.


    Years passed quietly like water. In the twinkling of an eye, another three months passed. It has been nearly a year and a half since he came to the world, and the time is finally approaching his wedding day.

 Chapter 1193

    The center of Wanyao city is an ancient architectural complex covering an extremely wide area.


    Members of the Union parliament usually work in the peripheral buildings of this ancient building complex.


    It is said that there is only one race living in this ancient architectural complex, that is, the shaman people - Linghu people, who can communicate with the Holy Spirit of their ancestors.


    Ding Ning specially asked Kong Lei where the holy mountain is. According to her, this ancient building is actually at the entrance of the holy mountain.


    It is generally believed that the tomb of the ancestors in the deepest part of the ancient buildings is the only way to enter the holy mountain. It is regarded as a forbidden area by the demon family, and only the actual controller of the 10000 demon city is qualified to enter.


    But Kong Lei told him that strictly speaking, entering the holy mountain from Zuling is only a relatively safe passage.


    In fact, there is far more than one channel to enter the holy mountain. In order to find the spirit of the five elements for her, the peacock family accidentally found three secret channels to the holy mountain.


    However, these three channels are full of all kinds of terrorist killing opportunities. The peacock family also paid the lives of countless strong people before they managed to get through one of them.


    Under the protection of the powerful peacock family, Kong Lei quietly sneaked into the holy mountain through that channel and obtained the spirit of the five elements and half a charm fruit.


    It''s just a pity for Kong Lei that the channel can''t reach the deepest part of the holy mountain. There''s no way at the end.


    Ding Ning doesn''t understand this. Since it''s a holy mountain, how can there be no way?


    Kong Lei showed a lingering fear and told him that only when he got there did he know the horror. The end of the road was gray, like the end of the heavenly road. If he forced his way through, he would be torn to pieces by the space cracks that appeared out of thin air.


    Ding Ning was calm on his face, but he was secretly wondering whether it was the end of the road or the chaotic remnant array.


    According to Kong Lei''s description, he came up with an unimaginable and bold idea. He wondered whether the channel would be an incomplete avenue that appeared due to the concretization of the origin of the avenue in his body, rather than a real real space. Otherwise, how could it be broken.


    Not only the Tao, he even suspected that even the holy mountain was actually condensed by countless Tao sources after Da Neng''s death, and this possibility is great.


    His guess is not groundless, because no one knows how and when the holy mountain appeared. It was born out of thin air, without warning and record, as if it existed forever. No one can tell where the holy mountain is.


    You can''t see or touch it. You can''t wake up until you enter it. You''re already in the holy mountain. It gives people a sense of mystery that you don''t know the true face of Lushan. People can''t help but fantasize and speculate.


    Ding Ning only recently came up with this idea. It is well known that the holy mountain is in the ten thousand demon city. He also knows that the way to enter is the ancestral mausoleum. He can let him explore the divine consciousness. After penetrating the mausoleum, the divine consciousness is a chaotic nothingness, and he can''t see the true face of the holy mountain at all.


    There was no sign of spatial fluctuation and no trace of array. The holy mountain could not be in another space. Therefore, Ding Ning boldly made the above speculation.


    The day before the wedding, after fasting, bathing and changing clothes in advance, Ding Ning wore a golden leather coat with a retro style and was covered with various animal tooth carvings. Surrounded by the vast children of the winged people, he walked slowly with the fox shaman wearing a white sacrificial robe and entered this ancient building.


    Along the way, Ding Ning''s face was solemn, ignoring the autumn eyes frequently sent by Peng Tianjie, who was also dressed up for travel not far away, and his divine knowledge turned into thousands of fine lines as fine as hairspring, exploring this ancient and mysterious place.


    The building complex is composed of ancient and magnificent palaces, adhering to the rough style of the demon family. The top of the hall is 100 feet high from the ground, which makes people feel small when walking in it,


    The thick stone pillars, the green gray ceiling and the surrounding walls are densely carved with countless patterns of rare animals, flowers, birds, fish and insects, plus mysterious and primitive symbols to form a world composed of totems.


    To Ding Ning''s regret, these totems have obviously lost their due power under the erosion of years. The energy released by a few incomplete totems can only make this palace group survive under the erosion of time.


    The history of the demon clan is far older than human beings, and even some mysteries of the world can be found from those primitive totem marks.


    What a pity.


    Ding Ning sighed in his heart that this ancient totem palace group almost runs through the development history of the whole demon family. If it can be preserved completely, it will be of extremely valuable and great significance to study the origin of the whole world. "Open the altar!"


    With the long tone of the great shaman of the Fox family, Ding Ning and others finally passed through the whole palace group and came to the ancestral Mausoleum of the demon family.


    Looking up, this is a Tallinn style ancient mausoleum that covers an extremely wide area and can''t be seen at a glance. In the distance, there are rows of ancient stone towers carved with all kinds of birds and animals, scattered with strong or weak vast authority, which makes people feel solemn.


    The team stayed in a square paved with bluestone slabs. At the entrance of the tower mausoleum, there was a huge altar. After the big shaman shouted, he knelt down in front of the altar and waited for the arrival of other shamans.


    The winged people were the first to arrive. Soon, peacock, Nine Tailed Finch, Medusa, crane and other ethnic groups with women to marry poured in.


    Purple Finch, flower Finch, Heling, Bai xun''er, Kong Lei and other women all dressed up and stood at the forefront surrounded by their own ethnic groups.


    Everyone looked pious and solemn, watching the fox shamans and the big shamans in snow-white sacrificial robes gather together, kneeling down to the altar, then stood up and stood with their hands tied, and another special person successively brought fresh fruits, meat, wine and other tributes on the altar.


    Then, a group of fox shamans held hands, chanted words in their mouths, recited obscure and ancient language, and danced an ancient dance in front of the altar. The dance was not aesthetic, but it was like a group of demons.


    Ding Ning couldn''t help laughing. He almost didn''t laugh. How did he feel that these shamans were like the God woman who danced the great God in the countryside? His ass twisted, tut Tut, absolutely full of joy.


    But the next moment, he couldn''t laugh. The ancient altar seemed to have spirit. It seemed to be aware of his disrespect, and even sent out an obscure divine sense to lock him.


    Ding Ning''s smile was stiff and faded gradually on his face. He felt as if he had been stared at by ancient fierce beasts. A chill rushed straight to the spirit along his spine, making his scalp explode and creepy.


    The thick crisis of life and death made him like a great enemy. His muscles tightened in an instant. His divine consciousness gathered madly and was ready to defend the sea. However, his irresistible fear spread madly in his heart, and he had no confidence to resist the attack of this divine consciousness.


    Fortunately, this divine sense seemed to be just a warning that he was disrespectful. After his smile converged, he quickly withdrew and the alarm was lifted. Ding Ning''s legs softened like collapse. He only felt that he had been walking in front of the gate of death. A gust of cool wind blew through, which made him shiver uncontrollably. Then he was surprised that he didn''t know when his back had been soaked with cold sweat.


    Ding Ning was terrified and dared not slacken any more. His face was solemn and dignified, and he did not squint to appreciate the funny dancing of the fox shamans.


    Gradually, all Ding Ning''s mind was gradually attracted by the fox Shaman''s dance. The seemingly ridiculous random jumping was actually full of unique rhythm and beauty. Finally, he was vaguely integrated with heaven and earth and slowly opened a vivid picture in front of him.


    A towering mountain exudes the charm of silk road. It comes through the void. With the dance steps of the fox shamans, it jumps and dances continuously, slowly becomes solid, and falls on the earth to integrate with half of the illusory mountain.


    Is this... Holy mountain, or has it become a holy mountain of essence.


    Ding Ning felt like a flash of lightning in his mind and suddenly had a clear understanding, but there was a storm at the bottom of his heart. His eyes at the altar were full of undisguised horror.


    The altar was made by the soul of the holy mountain. Only by cooperating with the dance of the fox shaman and the ancient mantra can the complete holy mountain be summoned from the void space.


    Countless doubts in her heart were solved. No wonder Kong Lei said that she couldn''t know where the holy mountain was until she reached the Zuling. No wonder she had no way to go halfway to the Tao. No wonder the Tao fruits occasionally found over the years are incomplete


    It turns out that the legendary holy mountain is evolved from countless Taoist origins, between fantasy and reality. The nothingness behind the ancestral mausoleum has only the incomplete Taoist Origin, while the other half of the Taoist Origin is hidden in nothingness. Only the fox shaman can summon it out through that strange dance step to form a complete and real holy mountain.


    Ding Ning''s pupil twinkled with a strange purple awn. His sight seemed to pass through the void, staring at the holy mountain, and his breath became thick and rapid.


    Because he found that the illusory and hazy holy mountain was clearly visible in his eyes at the moment of fusion, and there seemed to be no secret at all.


    He saw that the picture scroll was slowly unfolding, and the colorful Tao produced many Tao fruits full of strange Tao patterns, which were irregularly distributed all over the holy mountain; Countless decayed bones feel the revival and vitality of the holy mountain, and stretch out the terrible bone claws like blocking the sky and the sun from the depths of the earth, greedily grasping the Tao fruits with scattered trace rhymes; Deep in the holy mountain, the obscure array patterns flickered constantly, and the terrible killing machine suppressed the ages, making the terrible bones who dared to stretch out their claws scream bitterly; Deeper, filled with a palpitating smell of terror


    The speed of holy mountain fusion was very fast. Before Ding Ning could see the deeper secret, the illusory mountains were completely integrated into a solid holy mountain, and all kinds of terrible scenes disappeared, which made him sigh. If he could give him more time, he might be able to see through the real secret of holy mountain, You can also find a safe path to the deepest part of the holy mountain.


    Of course, there is no absolutely safe path in the holy mountain. For him, being able to avoid those terrible rotten corpses is a relatively safe path. Although it is only a moment, it allows him to spy on the general path outside the holy mountain. However, the biggest threat is in the deepest part of the holy mountain, filled with thick fog, which contains a chilling horror, which makes him unable to see clearly.


    The altar is the spirit of the holy mountain. Perhaps, it can reproduce the true face of the holy mountain.


    However, the powerful and terrible altar is just a trivial warning, which makes him have no ability to resist. How can he communicate with it and obtain its recognition?


    Ding Ning''s eyes fell on the altar for a long time. The altar looked like a dead object without any reaction, as if the strong divine consciousness just now was not sent out by it at all.


    Ding Ning thought hard about how to communicate with the altar. Unfortunately, he couldn''t think of a comprehensive plan.

 Chapter 1194

    "When the altar is opened, all ethnic groups enter the ancestral mausoleum and begin the ancestor worship ceremony!"


    When the holy mountain reappeared, the fox shamans also stopped dancing. In the previous order, they took all ethnic groups around the altar and entered the ancestral tomb tower.


    Ding Ning returned to his senses and walked with the team of the winged people to the depth of the mausoleum tower. The powerful ancestors of all ethnic groups were buried in the stone tower. Even if endless years passed, it still exuded a frightening smell.


    The teams of all ethnic groups soon parted ways on the maze of thousands of paths in Tallinn. In front of each ethnic group, a fox shaman led the way.


    Ding Ning''s eyes showed a thoughtful look. The demon family has a tradition of ancestor worship. The Linghu family has always acted as the tomb keeper of the ancestral mausoleum and the initiator of the holy mountain. No wonder the Fox family has always been detached. No matter which race moves into the Wanyao City, they will be treated with courtesy.


    "I see the holy mountain!"


    "Yes, it''s the first time I''ve seen the holy mountain."


    "The holy mountain is too mysterious, full of great opportunities and great terror."


    "I will be satisfied to see the holy mountain in my life."


    "When the winged emperor was in power, the holy mountain was like the back garden of my winged Terran. At that time, my winged Terran was so domineering and brilliant, but now, you even feel satisfied to see the holy mountain. It''s really sad."


    "Hum, one day, our family will recover its former glory."


    "It''s hard. Although my grandfather''s accomplishments are good, his spirit and strength are very different from those of the ancestors of the wing emperor. It''s hard to restore his former glory."


    "It can''t be said that the prosperity of an ethnic group can''t rely on someone. It''s a great achievement that the old ancestor can lead us back to the ten thousand demon city."


    "Yes, we should also strive to practice and contribute to the rise of the ethnic group. I heard that when the ancestors of the wing emperor dominated the ten thousand demon city, there were countless peak demon kings in the ethnic group. Where is it like now, we only rely on our ancestors to support this day."


    "I heard that when the winged emperor was in power, although there were many experts in the clan, most of them were in the process of exploring the holy mountain. In the end, even the ancestors of the winged emperor never returned, so they brought the disaster of extermination for the winged people."


    ¡­¡­


    With the deepening of the winged people, some young winged people in the team also got rid of the previous solemn and depressing atmosphere and whispered excitedly.


    Ding Ning learned a lot of secret things from their hearsay. He thought that it was the consistent style of old donkey to sacrifice the demon king of the family to explore the way to enter the holy mountain.


    It''s just that they don''t agree with their complaints that they put the responsibility for the destruction of the ethnic group on the old donkey. Without investigation, the old donkey has no right to speak. The old donkey is not the original Aboriginal of the demon country, and can''t have a deep sense of substitution for the winged people.


    Up to now, he has worked hard on the donkey to make himself the owner of three blood lines, and then his motivation to lure him here is still unclear.


    In fact, the old donkey is too secretive and unscrupulous. In order to achieve his goal, he is unscrupulous. Therefore, even if the two people are involved in blood and family affection, Ding Ning still has a deep vigilance against him, lest one of them should be regarded as a pawn for the overall situation.


    It is reasonable to say that now the hidden black blood clan has been dug up according to the old donkey''s heart. He should take the initiative to talk to Ding Ning about entering the holy mountain, but he never showed up and disappeared. Ding Ning has nowhere to find if he wants to talk to him openly. This feeling that his fate is not under his control makes Ding Ning feel very uncomfortable, The impression of the old donkey is even worse.


    The ancestor worship ceremony is cumbersome and long, and extremely boring. Especially Ding Ning and Peng Tianjie, the new couple, are miserable. They have to stay in front of the Zuta all day to listen to the fox shaman recite the ancestor worship eulogy, and occasionally make three kowtows and nine worships according to the Shaman''s guidance. They almost become kowtows, which makes Ding Ning, who has never been used to kneeling, extremely depressed.


    But after all, he is the only groom. Even the brides can stand the pious sacrifice to their ancestors. He can only stand the temperament and wander outside the sky to survive the most difficult day.


    Finally, when the sunset was all over the sky, the cumbersome ancestor worship ceremony finally came to a complete end when the fox Shaman''s voice was hoarse, and everyone felt a sense of relief.


    Ding Ning, who had been oppressed for a day, returned to the brightly decorated Du tong house without a moment of leisure. He immediately began to organize tomorrow''s wedding ceremony.


    Although the fox shaman was invited to preside over the wedding, Ding Ning took it seriously because it was his first marriage.


    I don''t know if I don''t get married. Looking at the cumbersome procedures and rituals of the wedding that are not inferior to ancestor worship, Ding Ning has a heart to die. There is only one idea in his mind. It''s really tiring to get married


    According to the rules before the wedding, the bride and groom can''t meet, so Kong Lei and their brides to be have returned to their respective ethnic groups seven days ago. Fortunately, the three sisters of Miaomiao insisted on not being named. They have been singing with him all day and night these days, so that a female animal didn''t feel too lost.


    Kong Xuan, as Kong Lei''s nanny, has just returned to the ethnic group with her. Ding Ning is infatuated with this soft and submissive mature beauty. He can''t stand it. He feels that he has almost prepared. Ding Ning didn''t even eat dinner, so he can''t wait to drag the shy Kong Xuan into the room, It was not until Kong Xuan was really overwhelmed, that Ding Ning called the three sisters to sleep together. It was absurd all night.


    Early the next morning, when the four women were exhausted and still sleeping, Ding Ning got up in high spirits, kissed them on their forehead with pity, and hurried out to dress up for the wedding.


    As soon as he left, the four women quietly opened their eyes and stared at the ceiling. There was a touch of sadness and loss at the bottom of their eyes. Kong Xuan was better. After all, she was a widow and never expected Ding Ning to marry her openly.


    But the three sisters are different. They all gave their innocent bodies to Ding Ning. They just felt humble and were afraid of losing Ding Ning''s face. They were determined not to hold a wedding, but as women, who didn''t want a grand wedding.


    But the road was chosen by themselves, and they couldn''t complain about Ding Ning. After lying down for a while, they restrained their loss and got up to wash. After all, on the day of great joy, even if they were not brides, they should be happy not to spoil the fun.


    After washing, the four women stood in front of the window, watching Ding Ning in red wedding clothes and riding a majestic red hairy horse. Surrounded by the red colored wolf riders, they walked out of the door and blew and beat all the way to greet their relatives. They were very uncomfortable.


    "Mrs. meow, hurry up. Why are you still here? It''s too late. Come with me quickly."


    At this time, a group of cat women ran over with a happy face. The first three aunts were the neighbors of cat meow. They pulled the three sisters with an ignorant face and left.


    "Aunt three, where are you pulling us? We have to help later. We can''t leave."


    Meow asked with a puzzled face.


    "Yes, we have to help greet the guests later."


    Miao Miao is also confused.


    "Oh, you''re going to be Mrs. Du Tong when you get married today. What can I do for you? We''re ordered by the patriarch to pick you up to the mansion next door. Adults Du Tong bought it for the cat family to marry you today. We''re the nearest and the last stop. Now let''s hurry to make up and have time."


    The third aunt said happily.


    "Yes, yes, meow, your sisters are really lucky. Adults Tong are young and handsome and still love you so much. They have ordered wedding clothes for you in advance, not to mention how beautiful they are."


    "Come on, let''s go. In terms of make-up, we cats are not inferior to any race. Today we must dress up your sisters better than the other brides."


    "Hey, most of the reward wedding money have been arranged. You don''t have to worry about anything. Just dress up."


    "By the way, Lord Du Tong also said that his women will treat each other equally and will never favor one over the other. Alas, where can such a good husband go? I really envy him."


    ¡­¡­


    Generally, the seven big aunts and eight big aunts restored the truth with one word and one word. The three sisters listened and covered their faces and cried out. It was tears of joy and moving tears.


    Kong Xuan''s eyes were red and she could not help but feel lost. Laughing, she came forward and pulled up the three sisters and joked, "why don''t you hurry to dress up and prepare to be a bride?"


    "Sister Xuan, we''re gone... What do you... Do?"


    The three sisters looked at Kong Xuan tearfully and felt uncomfortable for her.


    "I''m fine. I''m fine. Go quickly. Dress up beautifully. Don''t delay your lucky hour. My sister is also happy for you."


    Kong Xuan''s eyes flashed gloomily, and then he comforted them with a smile on his face.


    The three sisters were surrounded by the happy women of the cat family to dress up. Kong Xuan was dejected, but soon showed a relieved smile. She was a widow. She was lucky enough to get Ding Ning''s love. What else to force.


    "Ma Ma, Ma Ma."


    Kong Xuan''s voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    Kong Xuan quickly cleaned up her mood, showed a loving smile, squatted down and dressed in a lovely little hole in red, "little baby, what are you shouting for?"


    "Big baby said, let you hurry to make up and wait for him to marry you."


    Kong Xuan''s delicate little face was filled with an undisguised happy smile, and said with milk.


    "You... What did you say?"


    Kong Xuan was shocked. She couldn''t believe her ears and asked subconsciously.


    "Oh, I don''t know. Just follow me."


    Kong Xuan scratched his head in distress. It seemed that he couldn''t remember what Ding Ning told him. The villain said a word like a spirit, and then turned and ran out.


    "Slow down and don''t fall."


    Kong Xuan''s heart beat like thunder. She guessed some possibility, but she couldn''t believe it. She took a lotus step and followed Kong Xuan outward. Although she knew that Kong Xuan was a strong man who was half stepping into the divine level, let alone wrestling, even if she fell from the sky, she couldn''t hurt a penny, but she couldn''t help telling her.


    "Ma Ma, hurry up. It''s too late."


    Kong Xuan thought about it with his little pink mouth in distress. He turned and took Kong Xuan''s hand and kicked hard under his feet. In Kong Xuan''s exclamation, he jumped out like the wind, and appeared thousands of kilometers away in the blink of an eye.


    "Slow down!"


    A moment later, Kong Xuan took Kong Xuan to a luxurious mansion not far from the Dutong mansion.


    In front of the door, there are lanterns and decorations, and big happy words are pasted. A pair of male stone lions at the door are hung with big red flowers around their necks, which adds a bit of happiness.


    "The bride is here. Hurry up!"


    There were a lot of happy brides standing in the gate. Seeing Kong Xuan, they immediately dispersed. Before she could react, they pushed them into a room.

 Chapter 1195

    Looking at the room standing with her hands down, she turned around and squeezed her eyes at the blonde Ding Ning with an ambiguous smile. Kong Xuan understood everything in an instant.


    As Ding Ning''s favorite woman, Ding Ning didn''t hide her separation. Kong Xuan was moved. She looked at her blonde hair in tears and whispered, "husband, no, it''s bad for your reputation. I..."


    "I don''t care about the shit reputation. You and I are my woman. Giving you a grand and unforgettable wedding and a fair name is what my husband must do. You don''t have to think so much. Just dress up beautifully."


    Blonde Ding Ning waved his hand aggressively, then showed a very obscene smile, rubbed his hands, and whispered, "good wife, let''s unlock a new posture at night."


    Kong Xuan''s heart was moved and disappeared in an instant. Xiafei''s cheeks hung his head shyly and said, "don''t hate it. Just think about those shameful things."


    "Men and women love each other, and their food and sex are also good. My husband has this hobby. Just promise him."


    Blond Ding Ning took Kong Xuan''s arm and shook it like a child. He was very clear about Kong Xuan''s character. He was soft on the surface and conservative in the heart. Although he usually allowed him to take whatever he wanted, he was extremely resistant to some shy gestures, which made Ding Ning itch.


    "Bad guys, they know to pester people. So many brides come in tonight. You''d better accompany them."


    Kong Xuan stamped her feet in shame. The mature and sexy seductive style made blonde dingning feel a surge of emotion. Unfortunately, he just said that he didn''t refine his complete martial spirit and didn''t have the function that normal men should have. He could only have an eye addiction. Otherwise, he had to push her down on the spot.


    "Don''t worry about it. You don''t know your husband''s ability. I won''t let you stay alone at night."


    Blonde Ding Ning smiled proudly.


    Kong Xuan thought of the absurd scenes that might appear in the evening. Suddenly, his heart hit like a deer. He had a fever on his face. He blushed with shame and pushed him out: "come on, big villain, you know how to bully others. It''s really embarrassing."


    "Hey, hey, whatever. You''re the one who hurts the most."


    Blonde Ding Ning was overjoyed. Knowing that she had acquiesced, Hei hei said with a strange smile, "that''s a deal. I''ll go."


    Blonde Ding Ning stepped out of the room and regained his dignity: "go and dress the bride."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    The already prepared brides poured into the room with joy, and Kong Xuan began to dress up with a happy smile.


    Today''s dingning is in the middle of the sun. Countless races want to take the opportunity to have a relationship with her. Since a few days ago, the demon clan of the outer nine leaders came to congratulate her in advance, which overcrowded the inns in the city. Even many people who can''t find a place to live simply set up a tent to live in the street.


    Ding Ning set out just after dawn. It''s not too much to say that there are thousands of people in the street. Although he didn''t block his road, there were missing people on both sides of the road. Ding Ning was embarrassed to put on airs when he got married. He could only thank him with fists, which seriously slowed down the speed. It was noon when so many brides returned to Dutong house.


    Du Tong''s mansion had built a high platform overnight with a long sliding chair on it. The elders of the bride, such as Hexiang, Yiren Laozu and Kong Xuan, had already taken their seats, waiting for the new couple to offer tea.


    Sooner or later, Ding Ning specially arranged fan Wu, the patriarch of the cat family, to be his representative, which flattered him.


    The cat family struggled to survive among the major races by marrying women. As the patriarch, fan Wu also participated in many so-called big people''s weddings. However, he experienced the grand scene of 10000 families coming to celebrate for the first time. He deeply felt that there was light on his face, but he was uneasy in his heart. He was afraid of bad performance and lost most of his face.


    He was a humble little man in Wanyao collar. He was lucky to sit side by side with the top strong people like wing man Lao Zu, which made him feel honored and fidgety at the same time, but later these strong people were kind to him, which made his heart hanging in his throat come true.


    The old face blossomed happily. Looking at the races who didn''t pay attention to him at all under the stage, the envious eyes cast at the moment and the never-before sense of elation made him straighten his waist.


    Now the cat family is very satisfied. Although they are only low-ranking farmers, they are farmers in Wanyao city. They only need all kinds of crops and vegetables to eat and drink, and will not be bullied. This is the happiest life for the cat family.


    Fan Wu looked at the three Miaomiao sisters in red wedding clothes. His eyes were kind and his heart was full of emotion and happiness. It was good for good people.


    He knew very well that the comfortable life of the cat family today was given by most of them, and the origin was because of the three sisters, which made him secretly glad that he thought the sisters were poor and took care of them, so he had today''s reward.


    However, he was more grateful to Dadu Tong, because he didn''t treat the three Miaomiao sisters as playthings because of their low birth, but married them openly. This is not a decision that ordinary people can make.


    You know, many cat girls are taken away by big people as playthings, but none of them will give them a grand wedding. The most is to throw down some bride price and invite close family and friends to put a few tables of wine as if they had married.


    If a cat girl with a good life is favored, she can still be a bed warming girl; Those whose lives are near will be handed over by the big people who are tired of playing; But most of them are miserable. It''s light to be killed or tortured to death. What''s more, some perverted guys will make the cat girls not survive but die. They will use them as a tool to vent their depressed emotions and cruelly abuse them.


    There are countless things like this. Even if the cat family knows it, they dare not say anything, and can only swallow the bitter fruit silently.


    Ding Ning''s public marriage to the cat girl is actually quite a platform for the cat family, sending a very obvious signal that the cat family is covered by him.


    In this way, the life of cat girls after marriage will be much better. Even if they can''t completely eliminate the occurrence of abuse, those perverts will certainly converge and never dare to be as unscrupulous as before. Otherwise, once most people know that they love each other, they may provoke his anger and bloody revenge.


    Thinking of this, fan Wu secretly glanced at the smiling Ding Ning and felt a strong impulse in his heart. Did he take the opportunity to ask Du Tong for help and rescue the poor cat girls who were still suffering from abnormal abuse?


    However, as soon as I think that today is a happy day, I don''t want to block Lord Dutong. Fan Wu put away this idea and thought about it. After a few days, I''ll find a chance to talk about it with the three sisters, and let them blow the pillow breeze, so as not to annoy Lord Dutong.


    "Worship heaven and earth!"


    The fox shaman Hu lie, who presided over the wedding, shouted loudly, but he was extremely wronged. He had presided over countless weddings and had never seen such a strong bridegroom. He didn''t follow the demon tradition and had to do the wedding according to the procedures he stipulated.


    The two quarreled last night. They blushed and had thick necks. Finally, their arms could not bend their thighs. After Ding Ning''s knife rest was around his neck, under the eyes of the wolf riders, he had to succumb to this domineering and unreasonable Du Tong and simplified the wedding process according to his prescribed procedures.


    For example, according to the tradition of the demon family, it should be one worship of the demon ancestor, two worship of the ancestor, three worship of the patriarch, four worship of the elders of the family, five worship of the parents, six couples worship each other, and seven into the bridal chamber.


    Ding Ning is good. He directly simplified the seven worship procedure into three worship, and directly omitted the worship of demon clan, ancestors, patriarchs and elders in the clan. He summarized them all with worship of heaven and earth, which shows how incompetent he is as a shaman.


    So, when he called out to worship heaven and earth, he felt a burning pain on his face. It seemed that everyone was pointing and talking to him.


    The people attending the wedding were also stunned. What is this worship of heaven and earth? I''ve never heard of it.


    It''s no wonder that there is no heaven in the demon country. Even if there is heaven, the demon family will not worship. They only kneel to their ancestors, not to heaven and earth.


    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became strange, and Ding Ning ignored them. He was a human race. He was in awe of heaven and earth, not the demon ancestor. He married and worshipped. He was not a kowtow. It was better to be simple. He immediately pulled the red ribbon and led the large and small daughters-in-law to bend down and bow three times.


    Everyone''s eyes are tongue tied and the muscles on their faces twitch. It''s too unusual for adults Tong to take an ordinary road. Even if they worship heaven and earth, they don''t have to be so perfunctory. They don''t even kneel. What gift is this?


    "Second, worship the high hall!"


    Hu lie had a fever in his face. He didn''t want to shout, but he was immediately counselled by Ding Ning, and shouted bitterly.


    Although the fox clan is not strong, due to its special status, it has never had the experience of being put on the neck with a knife. Hu lie is really afraid of this rude and unreasonable guy.


    Ding Ning turned around with his daughters in law and bowed three times to the ancestors of the winged people.


    Before the ancestors of the winged people could fight back, Ding Ning stared at Hu lie again. The poor Hu shaman trembled all over and subconsciously shouted, "bye, husband and wife!"


    Ding Ning Meimei and his lovely wives bowed face to face. These three bows were much more sincere than the previous two bows. At least they bent down to 90 degrees, and the previous two bows could reach 60 degrees at most. It was obviously perfunctory.


    "After the ceremony, send it to the bridal chamber!"


    Hu lie''s face turned red and became a big persimmon. He hung his head like a defeated rooster. No one looked. If there was a crack in the ground, he had to get in at once.


    Everyone was stunned, with a big mouth and a dull expression. What? Is that fun? No, we used to make trouble for hours when we got married. It''s too efficient.


    Ding Ning waved and Hula with a smile, and a large group of brides in wedding gowns jumped up. Each two brides helped a bride with a red cap to the backyard.


    "Now I announce that the wedding banquet begins. Everyone must eat and drink well!"


    Ding Ning thrust out his stomach in high spirits and waved with a restrained force: "don''t worry about not being able to eat. This time, we are preparing a three-day running water banquet. Everyone can eat and drink."


    Then... Ding Ning went straight away. Seeing that he couldn''t wait, it seemed that he really wanted to go to his bridal chamber.


    He Xiang and the ancestor of the winged man looked at each other and their mouths were almost crooked. NIMA, is this the end? What about the big wedding?


    In particular, he Xiang''s lungs are exploding. My precious daughter, why do you marry such a thing.


    But there were so many people on the scene. They couldn''t let people see jokes. They could only pretend to be like this, show a fake smile, and repeatedly greet the people who came to congratulate them: "everyone eat and drink well. Don''t be polite."

 Chapter 1196

    The brides are also a little confused. What about the agreed grand wedding? Is it over? Why don''t you feel at all?


    "Come on, take off your clothes!"


    Just when the brides were sent to the same room by the brides, with a depressed face, Ding Ning jumped in in in a hurry, took off the red caps on their heads without paying attention, and roared with bright eyes.


    The faces of a group of brides turn red. I know you''re in a hurry, but don''t be so anxious, right? Now it''s broad daylight, and there are countless congratulatory people waiting to toast outside. I''m afraid the bridal chamber is not suitable at this time?


    What''s more, although many of the brides have been absurd with Ding Ning for some time, it''s the first time for xun''er to let them serve a man together for the first time. Where can they face.


    "Hurry up, what are you waiting for? Take it off!"


    Ding Ning saw a group of beautiful women with big eyes and small eyes. Unexpectedly, none of them moved. He immediately shouted like a burning eyebrow.


    The crane Ling''s small mouth shriveled and said with a cry, "if you don''t bully people like this, we''ll run away from marriage collectively."


    "Yes, husband, the wedding banquet is not over yet. It''s ridiculous to be married now. I can''t accept it."


    Purple finch also said angrily, blushing on her beautiful face.


    "It''s just that you mess around at ordinary times. Today is our wedding day. You can''t mess around."


    "Yes, yes, it doesn''t matter if it''s absurd at ordinary times, but it''s definitely not today."


    "My husband lied to us and said it was a grand wedding. I passed without feeling. I''m so disappointed."


    "Oh, forget it. Anyway, it''s just a formality. I just don''t agree with my wedding now. It''s too messy."


    ¡­¡­


    All the girls said something to me, and they began to criticize each other. Although they didn''t say it clearly, they were very dissatisfied with the wedding, which made them feel very wronged.


    "Shut up!"


    Sure enough, it''s a woman. About 500 ducks, ten women add up to 5000 ducks. What''s the noise of 5000 ducks chirping together? Anyway, Ding Ning was deeply hurt. He was dizzy and his ears roared. He couldn''t help but sink into the Dantian and drink.


    "Yingying... You just got married and yelled at us. You can''t live this day."


    Who knows it''s OK not to roar. With this roar, the whole room fell into a dead silence. Then the crane Ling''s small mouth collapsed and cried bitterly.


    Although the other women didn''t cry, their eyes were red, their mouth was shriveled, and their face was wronged, which made Ding Ning feel that she was really a heinous and unforgivable crime.


    Just when he murmured in his heart that he wanted to make amends and coax the crane spirit, he suddenly found that the crane spirit''s big black eyes were exposed from the fingers covering his face. He was quietly winking at the purple finches and other women. Suddenly, he was angry and funny. The naughty crane spirit wanted to unite his daughters-in-law to give him a blow to the head of the family.


    Ding Ning''s eyes didn''t break. If he didn''t stop this evil trend today, he would be upset in the harem and the world would be in chaos in the future.


    At the beginning, he covered his face with cold frost and said coldly: "cry, what''s good to cry? Shut up. You''ll be brave when you enter the door, right? Ah, you dare to ride on your husband''s head and act as a bully. Who else feels aggrieved? Now stand on my right side and take advantage of the fact that your family elders are here before the wedding banquet is over. It''s still time to retire."


    The girls were immediately flustered when they heard this. They wanted to cooperate with crane Ling. If they were demobilized in public, they would have no face to see anyone in the future.


    The three sisters and Kong Xuan regarded Ding Ning as heaven. They didn''t intend to cooperate with Heling at all. They hurriedly stood to Ding Ning''s left to show that they were determined not to be wronged.


    Originally, the girls were a little embarrassed and thought that would isolate heling''er, but when they saw someone taking the lead, they all lowered their heads and dared not look at heling''er''s wronged eyes, and obediently stood to Ding Ning''s left.


    Crane ling''er was dumbfounded. Looking at Ding Ning with an iron complexion, he was very flustered. He was just pretending to cry. At this time, he really cried. He stood up and walked to Ding Ning''s left, wiping his tears. He sobbed out of breath: "sobbing... You''re naughty... Why did you withdraw your marriage... Sobbing... Goods... Goods... Goods... Will not be returned when you go out."


    The girls were almost amused by her. They just looked at Ding Ning''s face and immediately restrained their smile. They didn''t even dare to breathe.


    Ding Ning also wanted to laugh, but he knew that he wouldn''t shock the crane ling''er who was afraid that the world would not be chaotic today. She didn''t know how much trouble she would cause to herself in the future, so she had to hold back her smile and said coldly, "you''re standing in the wrong place? Don''t you think it''s wrong to marry me?"


    "Others... Others are not wronged... Sobbing..."


    The crane Ling''s small mouth shriveled, drooped his head and began to cry like a wrong child.


    Dingning couldn''t help feeling distressed by the poor appearance of pear flowers with rain, but he knew that if he couldn''t subdue the girl this time, he didn''t know how much trouble he would cause in the future, He could only be cruel and shouted: "Crane ling''er, listen to me clearly. At home, you follow your father and marry from your husband. At home, your father is used to you and allows you to be lawless. But now you are the daughter-in-law of my Ding family. No one will be used to you. Now I give you the last chance to choose. If you feel wronged to marry me, you can leave now. I will write a divorce letter to you immediately and set you free. If you want to stay, you can leave You must pour me tea, admit your mistake, accept the family law, and promise never to break the family law again. "


    The brides saw Ding Ning''s anger for the first time. They suddenly became silent and hung their heads. They didn''t even dare to breathe. They just whispered to themselves that has their husband made the family law? I haven''t heard of it.


    But at this time, everyone felt that Ding Ning was angry. No one dared to ask more questions. He was uncomfortable to take the initiative to touch the mildew.


    The demon clan has always had a tradition that men are expensive and women are cheap, and the wife is the husband''s Guide. Ding Ning taught his newly married wife, and no one thought there was anything wrong.


    But I don''t know if on earth, women, especially beautiful women, if men dare to teach such a lesson, it''s strange not to vomit your face.


    "I... I..."


    The crane ling''er''s lips murmured, and she wanted to slam the door with great backbone and go away naturally. But when she thought that even the wedding banquet was not over, the bride was divorced by her husband''s family, and she would have no face to see anyone in the future. Together with the whole crane family, she would become a laughing stock of others. Where would she have the courage to play a small temper.


    "I don''t know. My patience is limited. Choose quickly."


    Ding Ning scolded impatiently.


    "I''m wrong, I dare not again. Please drink tea, husband!"


    He Ling bit his lips tightly, endured his inner grievance, turned and poured a cup of tea, knelt down on the ground with a puff, held the cup high over the top with both hands, and tears kept falling down like broken beads.


    "Well, that''s about the same. Well, I''ll forgive you this time. However, there are no rules and regulations. Now the owner of the house will personally implement the family law."


    Ding Ning took the cup and took a sip. His tone was a little warm, but his face was silent and expressionless.


    He Ling trembled, wiped his tears and said, "ling''er has made a mistake and is willing to accept the family law."


    "That''s good. Get up and come here."


    Ding Ning sat on the chair with a golden dagger and put his master''s strength.


    "Yes!"


    Crane Ling stood up trembling. He was at sixes and sevens in his heart. He didn''t know what the family law was like. He thought about it and made up for the bloody scene that Ding Ning pumped with a whip stained with chili water. His heart became more and more afraid, and his just stopped tears flowed down again.


    Just as she was thinking, she felt that she had been caught by her wrist, stumbled at her feet, and fell into a warm and thick embrace. Before she could react, she felt that she had been patted three times on her hips, which was neither light nor heavy. She immediately looked up in amazement.


    Ding Ning looked at her solemnly and said slowly, "the family law has been implemented. If you dare to commit it again next time, double the punishment."


    The crane spirit is confused. Isn''t it the whip and chili water? That''s it?


    The most irritating thing is that the bastard rubbed his fingers with a dirty face and nodded with endless aftertaste: "after the test, it''s still very flexible and feels good. I look forward to your mistakes next time."


    "Cluck!"


    The silent brides reacted. Ding Ning just wanted to kill the arrogant temper of crane Ling. He was willing to give them a heavy hand. He was relieved and smiled with his mouth covered.


    Crane Ling also reacted at the moment. He blushed and became a big persimmon. He jumped up in shame and anger and jumped at Ding Ning: "you... You big villain... Bully."


    "Hum! You''ve doubled your family law!"


    Ding Ning''s face was stiff, exuding the dignity of the head of the family, which made the crane spirit tremble in his heart, and his action was followed by a meal. However, Ding Ning took the opportunity to hug him on his leg, and slapped his six palms on his hips.


    "I... i... I..."


    The crane spirit covered his ass and jumped up, blushing like a monkey''s ass. he was speechless for a long time.


    "Who allowed you to get up."


    Ding Ning still wore a straight face and was dragged back to her legs with an expressionless face. She directly stripped off her pants and revealed the pink underwear inside.


    "No... no... husband..."


    When he lington missed it, he thought Ding Ning wanted to do something bad. He blushed and begged.


    "Bah, I don''t know shame."


    The brides spat, blushed and turned their heads. They had no doubt that their lecherous men would do any absurd things.


    Ding Ning cried and laughed, and shouted angrily, "what do you think? Is your husband like that?"


    "Yes!"


    Even the three sisters, who have always been docile and never disobeyed him, answered in unison with the girls.


    "It''s over. The human design has been completely destroyed. Brother''s glorious image."


    Ding Ning wailed and beat his chest and feet. His funny appearance made the girls giggle.


    Ding Ning''s heart was pounding with its beautiful appearance. He wanted to make a big fuss in his bridal chamber with these beautiful wives and concubines and have a good time.


    But he knew that this was not an absurd time. He could only forcibly restrain his inner impulse, stretched out his hand and took out a set of snow-white gauze skirts, and said indisputably, "change them quickly."


    "Wow, what''s this dress? It''s so beautiful."


    "Yes, I''ve never seen such a dress. It must look good on."


    "I like it. It''s so beautiful, husband. Where did it come from?"


    "I''ve never seen this style of clothes. The material seems to be white bear skin."


    "Yes, yes, husband, which shop did you buy it from?"


    ¡­¡­


    Women naturally have no resistance to good-looking clothes. The brides twinkle small stars in their eyes and fondle the snow-white gauze skirt. You say a word and I say a word. They don''t hide their love. Even the crane spirit put away his grievances and threw his eyes on it.


    "It''s called wedding dress. Hey, don''t grab it. I''m tailor-made according to your body size. It''s useless to grab it."


    Ding Ning said with a smile.

 Chapter 1197

    Wedding dress? How is it white? Shouldn''t it be red? "


    Although purple finch likes this wedding dress very much, the concept of red wedding and white dress for funeral has been deeply rooted. She asked suspiciously.


    "So, your ideas are too stale. No wonder the whole demon leader is as lifeless as a pool of stagnant water."


    Ding Ning took the opportunity to rub purple finch''s slender waist and said generously: "to create, to forge ahead, to reform, to change..."


    Although purple finches are usually eaten tofu by Ding Ning, after all, it is a time when there is no one. Now they are taken advantage of in front of so many people, and their jade face is crimson with shame.


    He wanted to break away from his salty pig''s hand, but he was attracted by his fresh statement. He blinked his beautiful eyes with interest and listened to him continue to talk.


    "White, in some people''s eyes, may represent bad luck and sad things, but in my opinion, it represents pure love, pure love without any impurities."


    Ding Ning picked up the wedding dress in ziqueer''s arms and shook it. He said plausibly, "don''t you think this wedding dress is very pure and beautiful?"


    "Pure love?"


    The purple finch whispered thoughtfully. It seems that it makes sense.


    Other women nodded in agreement. When they saw the beautiful white wedding dress, they liked it in their hearts. Although it was not as festive as red clothes, they would never think of the funeral.


    "So ah, nothing is invariable. The wedding procedures and wedding clothes can be changed, including the tradition and order of Wanyao collar."


    Ding Ning said something in his words. In order to alleviate the class conflict of Wan demon leader, he spent a lot of time writing a law.


    If we can strictly follow the law, over time, we will gradually change the concept of the law of the jungle of the demon clan. Let alone completely change the current situation of the ten thousand demon collar, but at least most of the weak races will no longer live in dire straits.


    Only when there are laws to follow, law enforcement must be strict, less bullying, more love and warmth, so as to ensure the peaceful coexistence of all races.


    Water can carry a boat and overturn it. Only when it is supported and loved by the majority of races can the alliance parliament win the support of the people, maintain this hard won good situation, and let the whole demon leader fall into turmoil again.


    However, he is very clear that this is a huge project that needs long-term construction and maintenance. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to get the consent of the interest groups such as the alliance parliament, so he plans to beat the drums first and make some psychological preparations for the two speakers, ziqueer and Kong Lei.


    Because he believes in the wisdom and vision of ziqueer and Kong Lei, the joint governance of the eight powerful races, changing ideas, formulating laws, peace and stability, and vigorously developing agriculture can reduce a lot of disputes and unrest, twist all races into a rope, develop together, and stabilize the regime of the ruling class. From the perspective of long-term development, it is absolutely in the interests of the alliance Parliament.


    "I have some ideas. Let''s talk in detail later. Time is tight and the task is heavy. All beauties change their clothes quickly, go go!"


    Ding Ning was so proud that he even came out with a foreign language.


    The girls chuckled. Although they didn''t know what gogo meant, they were used to Ding Ning''s occasional strange words, not to mention that he was urging from his body language.


    "Hurry up and get out first!"


    Although most of the women had met him frankly, they still felt embarrassed in front of others. They allowed him to say good or bad, resolutely did not allow him to watch, and forced him out.


    Ding Ning stood dejected outside the door, listening to the silver bell like laughter in the room, with bursts of heart itching.


    Although these beautiful women are their own daughters-in-law, watching beautiful women change clothes is definitely an unparalleled visual enjoyment. Unfortunately, these women are too reserved to give him this opportunity.


    "Hum! I want you to be pretentious. When I take you all away, I have to let you strip to show me. Who dares not to dance, I''ll serve you!"


    Ding Ning soon perked up again, muttered to himself, smiled again on his face, carried his hands, whistled and walked to his room.


    Men should be handsome, full of soap, women should be handsome, and three points of filial piety.


    The brides have changed their wedding dresses, and he must not be too casual as a bridegroom.


    Take out a white shirt from the storage ring, put it on, take out the black suit tailor-made by the Italian craftsman for him, and then change into a pair of shiny leather shoes. The whole person suddenly looks new and handsome.


    "Fire!"


    Ding Ning turned out a water mirror, gathered some messy hair, looked at his new shape with satisfaction, and snapped his fingers. A bright red flame rose appeared out of thin air and burned at his fingertips.


    "Baba, what are you doing?"


    The sound of milk and milk suddenly sounded behind him, startled Ding Ning, turned around, picked up Kong Xuan with a curious crooked head, looked at his black and white flawless big eyes, and showed a spoiled smile on his face: "xiaoxuanxuan, is Baba handsome?"


    "Baba is so handsome. Xuanxuan should be as handsome as Baba!"


    Kong Xuan patted the fleshy little slap and said admiringly.


    Ding Ning smiled and said, "OK, no problem."


    "Baba, what does OK mean?"


    Kong Xuan had a strong desire for knowledge. He blinked his lovely big eyes and asked tirelessly.


    "OK means good."


    Ding Ning likes children very much. Without Kong Mi''s psychological obstacles, he treats Kong Xuan as his own and patiently explains.


    "Oh! Why didn''t Baba say OK and say OK?"


    Kong Xuan broke the casserole and asked to the end.


    Ding Ning: "


    Five minutes later, Ding Ning pulled Xiao Kong Xuan in a white shirt, black suit, black leather shoes and bow tie and walked out of the room with a smile to pick up his bride.


    "Wow, Xiao Xuanxuan, you are so cute, Bo."


    "Not cute, but handsome."


    "I will have a handsome son like Xiao Xuanxuan in the future."


    "Xiao Xuanxuan, come on, Ma Ma kiss."


    ¡­¡­


    When the door opened, beautiful brides dressed in wedding dresses streamed out. Ding Ning looked straight in an instant. It was so beautiful.


    Unfortunately, he was so coquettish, but none of the brides paid attention to him. They all hugged and kissed around the lovely little Kong Xuan, which made Ding Ning feel so lost.


    "Husband, you are also very handsome."


    Kong Xuan was gentle and virtuous. He smiled at him and praised him.


    Ding Ning''s spirit perked up and straightened his waist. Just about to be modest, he found that Kong Xuan had turned his head and kissed him several times with Xiaokong Xuanxin''s baby, which was obviously perfunctory.


    Ding Ning hung his head like a deflated ball. His heart was empty and fiercely stared. Kong Xuan, surrounded by the stars and the moon, with lips all over his face, roared secretly. The little bastard dared to steal the limelight of Baba. See how I can deal with you when I come back.


    The women''s eye contact shows that they are narrow-minded in each other''s eyes. Hum, let you bluff us before. You have to lose once. Dare to bully people again and let you stay empty at night.


    Ding Ning took a deep breath and slowly spit it out. He decided not to compete with the little children. He rubbed his chin with his arm and appreciated the beautiful customs of the brides.


    He secretly sighed in his heart. Fortunately, there is a way to refine war armor in the art of refining utensils. He spent a lot of effort to refine white bear skin into a wedding dress. Although making a wedding dress will sacrifice the defense of war armor, who cares about that defense as long as it looks good.


    No, there seems to be something wrong.


    Ding Ning always felt that something was missing. After looking at the brides for a long time, he suddenly realized that they were missing jewelry.


    The smelting technology of the demon clan is very primitive and doesn''t know how to mine at all. Therefore, in addition to the storage ring, the ornaments are only earth''s fallen animal teeth.


    Although the carving of animal teeth is also very exquisite, it is completely incompatible with the wedding dress. Where can there be bright jewelry such as diamonds and crystals.


    In the past, he really couldn''t help it in a world without mineral mining technology, but now, it can''t help him. He has collected all the treasures in Genghis Khan''s mausoleum, the most important of which is the jewelry of the royal families.


    When an impromptu high spirited wave, shake off a lot of jewelry: "come here, everyone choose their favorite jewelry to wear."


    Hula!


    It has to be said that the shiny jewelry is not only favored by the dragon family, but also has an inherent attraction to women. Looking at the pile of shiny and beautiful jewelry, the brides gave up the little Kong Xuan with lip prints and went straight to the jewelry.


    Xiaokong Xuan suddenly became a poor child without anyone''s attention, blinking innocent big eyes and staring blankly.


    "Hey, hey, little sample, I''m rich and handsome. I can grab these girls if I show my wealth. Hum! It''s too much to dare to rob girls with me."


    Ding Ning glanced at the small hole and whistled triumphantly.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful. What kind of stone is it? It still shines in the sun."


    "Take a good look. I want this one. I haven''t seen a shiny Necklace yet."


    "Don''t rob me. This necklace is mine."


    "OK, OK, I like this blue stone necklace. I want this."


    "I like red stone. I want this."


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning heard that the brides used stones to call agate and gem necklaces. He shook his head and despised himself. He was really a group of earth buns who had never seen the world.


    "My Lord, I''m back."


    Just as Ding Ning looked at Yingyan happily and asked him which one was good-looking, langkui''s voice came from a distance in front of the backyard door.


    "OK, I''ll be right there."


    Ding Ning''s spirit perked up and waved to the Brides: "pick it yourself. Put on your jewelry later. I''ll do something and come right away."


    "Then go."


    Purple finch is very sensitive. She always feels that Ding Ning seems to have something big to do, but now that she is a wife, she must unconditionally support him, and she whispers softly.


    "Well, take your time and don''t fight!"


    Ding Ning said with a smile and walked towards the door.


    "How''s it going? Is it going well?"


    Out of the backyard gate, Ding Ning''s smile gradually faded down and asked softly.


    "It''s going well. 712 people were killed for evil, and 287 escaped fish are attending the adult''s wedding banquet in Wanyao City, but..."


    Wolf Kui exuded a strong smell of blood, flashing an angry flame at the bottom of his eyes, covered his fist, but stopped talking.


    Five hundred wolves rode behind him, each carrying a skin that was still bleeding, and inside it was like a head.


    "Just what, say!"


    Ding Ning''s eyebrows were raised, and the cold light was shining at the bottom of his eyes.


    "My Lord, I can''t say. You''d better go and see it yourself."


    Wolf Kui''s clenched fist loosened, loosened and clenched. The green tendons on his forehead kept beating. It seemed that he had endured to the limit.


    Ding Ning''s heart suddenly became heavy. His face was like iron and shouted, "lead the way ahead!"

 Chapter 1198

    The front yard of Du Tong''s house is very large. There are five or six hundred tables of banquets. There are too many guests to sit down.


    Fortunately, Du Tong''s house was well prepared. Thousands of tables of banquet were also placed on the street at the door, but there were still full seats. There were countless guests waiting patiently for someone to leave in advance.


    Anyway, it''s a running water banquet. If someone here eats and leaves, someone will remove the leftovers and serve the steaming delicious food again.


    The servants in the house were too busy. Even the wolf riding guard had to do it himself and acted as a temporary waiter. Everyone was busy, but they were among them.


    The drinks are open. Although most of them disappear after the ceremony, the red faced guests are still procrastinating and staying, because they know that adults Du Tong must come out to toast. Even if they can''t stand it, it''s good to be familiar.


    The whole street was full of people, and the demon men stroked their sleeves, shouted five or six boxing orders, ate large pieces of meat and drank a lot.


    It made those guys who didn''t have time to sit at the table roll their eyes and scold them unconsciously.


    You, you Wujian and Bai Xiaolou are assigned by Ding Ning to be responsible for bookkeeping and receiving gifts. Looking at the mountains of gifts around them, they are happy and can''t close their mouths. They can get rich now.


    "No, it seems murderous."


    As the first assassin of the young generation, youwujian is very sensitive to murderous Qi. He frowned, narrowed his eyes and said warily around.


    Bai Xiaolou was surprised, smiled and said in a low voice, "is it the peacock family to retaliate?"


    "It''s impossible. Kong Xuan has taken back the power of the clan and scolded Kong Wei severely. Besides, how can he tolerate the peacock clan to make trouble when he marries his granddaughter today."


    Your eyes flashed and analyzed rationally.


    "Who could it be? Apart from the peacock clan, who dares to trouble the young master?"


    Bai Xiaolou said suspiciously.


    "Don''t guess. It''s the wolves. What are they doing? Today is the young master''s wedding day. It''s not good to see blood."


    Youwujian had found the source of the murderous spirit. Seeing that it was his own, he was relieved and said very puzzled.


    "It''s no problem if it''s the wolf guard. They are loyal. They won''t mess around without the order of big brother."


    You also found that the smile on langyuan''s face converged, and his body exuded an obscure murderous spirit. He patrolled back and forth in the street full of banquet, as if looking for someone.


    Bai Xiaolou frowned: "why don''t we ask what''s going on? Don''t make any mistakes."


    "I''ll ask."


    Youyou volunteered, stood up and walked over, pulled a wolf guard, whispered a few questions, and soon walked back, but his face was gloomy and could drip water.


    "What''s going on?"


    Bai Xiaolou and youwujian looked at his gloomy face, cluttered in their hearts and hurriedly asked.


    "Get ready, brother. I''m going to kill someone today."


    You said in a low voice.


    "What? This is the day of the young master''s wedding."


    Bai Xiaolou and youwujian looked at each other in horror and asked incredulously.


    "You will know later that some people really should be killed!"


    You said faintly, and there was blood in your eyes.


    Fan Wu is very happy today. Those guys with nostrils on their forehead now have a flattering smile on their faces and come to propose a toast like bowing and bowing.


    Although the wine was very strong, he felt very fragrant and sweet. His waist was involuntarily straightened a little, and his face unconsciously took a little reserved color.


    But my heart became more and more grateful to Lord Dutong. I glanced back to the yard from time to time and thought that if I had the opportunity, I must give you two more glasses of wine to express my gratitude.


    The ancestor of Yiren has a matchless face. She eats vegetables quietly. In her status, if she doesn''t want to drink, no one can force her, and no one dares to propose a toast. However, today is a great day for Peng Tianjie''s marriage. She will occasionally hold up her wine glass and Kong Xuan, but it''s just a taste.


    Kong Xuan and he Xiang turned red and complained in a low voice. They still resented Ding Ning''s unauthorized change of etiquette procedures. By the way, they looked at the fox shaman Hu lie with bad eyes.


    Hu lie was on the same table with them. He was restless with needle eyes on his ass and felt uncomfortable. Those delicious dishes tasted like chewing wax and tasteless.


    If there were not a toast procedure for the bride and groom, and he was the master of ceremonies, he would like to run away now.


    Just as he buried his head mechanically and stuffed food into his mouth to avoid the eyes of the people, he suddenly heard a cry of surprise, quickly turned his head and looked, and was stunned.


    Ding Ning was wearing a strange white leading underwear, a red bow tie at his neck, a fitting black alternative dress, and a pair of shiny black leather shoes on his feet, which made his slender and perfect body more heroic and upright, and his temperament more outstanding.


    Even if he is used to the traditional Hu lie, he has to admit that Ding Ning''s strange dress is particularly formal and dignified, which is no worse than the red wedding dress.


    But this is just the beginning. The brides behind Ding Ning are the most attractive place. They are already very beautiful. At the moment, they are wearing snow-white gauze skirts, which reflects their creamy skin and surpasses the snow, as if they were fairies out of the painting.


    The beautiful hair is like a waterfall and clouds, lazily scattered, and the slender neck like a white swan is wearing glittering beautiful ornaments. The tight waist design and large-scale loose skirt perfectly reflect their beautiful figure and temperament.


    A series of beautiful adjectives such as dignified, noble, elegant, generous, pure and so on passed through everyone''s mind, making them the focus of attention in an instant, with an endless stream of amazement, admiration and praise.


    "God, it''s so beautiful. What''s that wedding dress? How can it be so beautiful?"


    "Yes, I have never seen such beautiful clothes. They are so happy. I really envy them."


    "Yes, I envy you. How nice it would be for me to wear such a wedding dress when I get married."


    "Don''t think about it. It must be specially made by Lord Du Tong for them, or it''s the first time that it appears in the ten thousand demon collar."


    "Well, maybe a tailor will come up with new wedding clothes based on such wedding clothes."


    "The wedding dress is very beautiful, but have you noticed that adult doutong''s wedding dress is also very special."


    "Yes, yes, it''s so handsome. If Datong can see me, I''d be willing to be a slave or a maid."


    "Cut, little hoof, don''t dream for a hundred days. You don''t look at your appearance. Although it''s OK, compared with the bride of Dutong adult, it''s the other side of the earth. You see which of them is not the best beauty in the country."


    "Think about the head office. In fact, I prefer their jewelry to wedding clothes. It''s made of something. It''s glittering. It''s really beautiful."


    "God knows, only the bride and groom can answer this question. I also like the shiny jewelry."


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the whispers and admiration of the people, the ancestors of wing people, Kong Xuan and he Xiang also showed a smile on their faces, and their dissatisfaction disappeared. Although Ding Ning once again broke their traditional bottom line, they had to admit that this wedding dress can better reflect the bride''s beautiful figure and perfect appearance, Far more dignified, generous and beautiful than the bright red, it doesn''t give people a sense of anachronism.


    "Beautiful, it''s so beautiful."


    Even Hu lie made a heartfelt exclamation.


    As soon as the ten brides showed their faces, they won a full house of glory, which calmed their uneasy hearts and showed a fascinating smile. A flower called happiness quietly bloomed at the top of their hearts.


    When they looked at Ding Ning''s tall and straight figure, their eyes had bloomed the luster of sweetness and love.


    Although this man is a rogue, he will always find new ones to spoil them, meet all their vanity, and make them the most beautiful and happiest bride in the history of Wanyao.


    But this is just the beginning, far from the end. Under the attention of everyone, Ding Ning''s cool snap of his fingers, a purple flame rose was born out of thin air, and then, like a magic trick, one gave birth to two, two gave birth to three... Soon became a handful of 99 flame roses.


    Before it was over, Ding Ning snapped his fingers again. A group of rich water elements flowed and turned into ripples in the air, which condensed into substantive blue ripples and wrapped the purple fire roses, breaking the iron law of water and fire incompatibility and forming a delicate balance.


    With a warm smile on her face, Ding Ning knelt down on one knee towards the purple sparrow in front and held the purple fire rose in both hands: "Dear ah Zi, I would like to promise you that from today on, whether it is good or bad, rich or poor, health or disease, I will always love you and cherish you until the earth grows old. Will you marry me as my wife?"


    Purple finch didn''t expect Ding Ning to come to this hand. The whole person allied, stretched out his hand to cover his mouth, and tears swirled in his eyes. A warm current called moving murmured in her heart. He reached out to take the purple fire rose, nodded desperately, and shouted, "I do!"


    make love!


    Thunderous applause broke out at the scene. After a long time, the people watching the ceremony began to boil like boiling hot water, and there were endless cries of surprise, praise and blessing.


    The perceptual demon girl wiped her tears, and her white and tender hands were red. She didn''t want to stop. She kept muttering: "it''s too romantic and touching."


    Pop!


    It was another snap of fingers that made the noisy crowd quiet and excited to watch the rare romantic proposal scene.


    "Dear Lei Lei, I would like to promise you that from today on, whether it is good or bad, rich or poor, health or disease, I will always love and cherish you until the earth grows old. Are you willing to marry me as my wife?"


    Ding Ning condensed blue roses this time and proposed to Kong Lei affectionately.


    Kong Lei also burst into tears with excitement, smiled and wept, and accepted his proposal.


    Kong Xuan showed a gratifying smile, and his disapproval of Ding Ning had long been thrown out of the sky. He finally fulfilled his promise and gave her an unforgettable grand wedding.


    Next, Ding Ning gave huaqueer colored roses, Kong Xuan crystal roses, Heling white roses, Peng Tianjie Shengguang roses, Miaomiao golden roses, hehe black roses, Miaomiao yellow roses and Bai xun''er starlight roses.


    Although changing the soup without changing the dressing is the same proposal oath, but the roses are of different colors, everyone doesn''t feel boring. Instead, they look with relish, their faces are red with excitement and talk in a low voice.

 Chapter 1199

    It is the so-called insider watching the doorway and layman watching the excitement.


    The strong people such as the winged ancestors looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    Ding Ning has previously exposed the fact that he has the power of water and fire. If this is only the case, it is nothing strange. After all, in the demon family, it is not uncommon to awaken the power of two and three elements at the same time.


    However, to maintain the two incompatible elements of water and fire at a delicate balance, this terrible control is enough to move them.


    It''s not too shocking for them. After all, Ding Ning has always been mysterious. It''s not too strange to have treasures such as the five elements. After all, Kong Lei has the spirit of the five elements and can fully condense the five elements rose, but she can''t control it as skillfully as Ding Ning.


    But when Ding Ning condensed colored roses, they couldn''t sit still and changed from surprise to shock.


    They are not far from the high platform. With their divine perception, they can naturally sense the fluctuations of elements around Ding Ning. They clearly perceive that Ding Ning has the power of other elements in addition to the five elements, and there is more than one.


    This discovery made them can''t believe it. You know, there is no heaven in the demon country, and it is very difficult to understand the elemental power. The elemental power is basically obtained by blood awakening.


    Since the birth of the demon Kingdom, it is not uncommon to awaken the power of the five elements, but it is absolutely rare. Without exception, such people will grow into a peerless overlord leading an era.


    Ding Ning not only has five elements, but also has the power of other elements, which is unheard of for them. No wonder they are shocked.


    This son has an unlimited future. Even if he can''t be a friend, he can''t be an enemy!


    This is the idea that the senior leaders of the alliance Parliament and he Xiang came to mind. The ancestors of the wing people, Kong Xuan and he Xiang have great hearts. After all, they all have descendants to marry Ding Ning, which is also a kind of marriage.


    Needless to say, even the head of the nine tail finch family married him and put on a flower finch.


    The fierce wind wolf, Medusa, violent ape, ghost leopard and mad cow were uneasy. They wondered whether they would also find some beautiful women from the family to marry Ding Ning, but the mad cow and violent ape immediately vented their anger when they thought of the honor of women in the family.


    As for the Medusa, although Bai xun''er and Bai Chuanxiu are of the same family, they are not in the same vein. Moreover, Bai xun''er began to be angry at Bai Chuanxiu''s obscurity and hopelessness. Therefore, the relationship between the two people is not only bad, but also in the same situation. Bai Chuanxiu dare not place his hope of winning over Ding Ning on her.


    Not to mention the ghost leopard family, you always had no sense of belonging to the family, and also hooked up with youwujian, which made Youye very uncomfortable. Although the relationship between the two sides would not be difficult, it was basically a stranger.


    Ding Ning quietly took a panoramic view of their performance, and the corners of his lips turned up slightly. This is the situation he deliberately wanted to see. Only by letting them realize their value can they smoothly implement their next plan.


    "Thanks to your friends here, I came all the way to congratulate Ding. Ding is very grateful. I''ll do it here first to show my gratitude!"


    Ding Ning reached for the wine jar sent by the wolf guard, patted the Kaifeng mud and gulped it down.


    The brides held up small wine glasses, gestured slightly and drank with them.


    "Lord Du Tong, I''ll do it with you."


    "I wish Lord Dutong and his wives a long life together, and I''ll do it with you."


    "If you want to do it, you have to do it. You can get married and celebrate all over the world."


    "I''ll drink this cup with you. I wish you a happy wedding and a happy marriage."


    "We wish Mr. Dutong and his wife an early and happy son!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that Ding Ning was so forthright, the greeting guests immediately stood up and shouted loudly, picked up the wine in the cup and drank it up. Even the banquet on the street was no exception. The voice of congratulations from tens of thousands of people rushed into the sky like a mountain roaring tsunami.


    "Hahaha, I''ll respect you again." take it easy. Those I want to kill must die. "


    Ding Ning glanced at him and said faintly.


    Then he turned around, and the purple finches with tongue tied eyes said with an apologetic smile: "sorry, I''m a little impulsive. I saw blood at our wedding, which surprised you."


    "Husband, I believe you won''t do anything rash and mindless. There must be your reason for doing so. We believe you."


    The purple finch said softly.


    As the speaker of the alliance, she naturally knew that since Ding Ning knew it was bad and insisted on doing so, there must be special reasons. She was also a veteran, and the blood of hundreds of people would not scare her.


    "Husband, we are not afraid. No matter what you do, we will support you."


    Other brides also nodded their heads and said with a firm look in their eyes.

 Chapter 1200

    As the saying goes, marry the chicken and the dog and the dog. From the moment these women decided to marry Ding Ning, they were the fate of both prosperity and loss.


    Ding Ning is their only man and their backbone. Although they don''t understand why Ding Ning did this, they all choose to trust him and support him, which is the duty of a wife.


    "If you get a wife like this, what do you want from your husband?"


    Ding Ning was happy and laughed loudly.


    Then he smiled and shouted in a deep voice, "wolf Kui, bring people up."


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Wolf Kui knelt on one knee, bowed and bowed his head, answered, turned and left quickly.


    "Now idle is also idle. My husband will sing you a song."


    Ding Ning surprised everyone and said that he didn''t seem to care about the coming storm. He reached out and magically took out a guitar and played it attentively.


    With the melodious music, Ding Ning looked at his brides affectionately, Sing softly: "when a flower opens, there will be a flower failure. You are the only flower in the mountain that I cherish. Wait for your rose to open. You are the most lovely flower in the mountain. You are my rose, you are my flower, you are my lover, my concern, you are my rose, you are my flower, you are my lover, the Rose I love all my life..."


    The low and magnetic sound sounded slowly with the accompaniment of the guitar, like a gurgling clear stream echoing in everyone''s ears. The deep feeling contained in it made the brides holding roses intoxicated, and their faces couldn''t help showing a happy and sweet smile.


    The restless crowd also became quiet, quietly listening to Ding Ning''s singing. The melodious and straightforward singing made them seem to be in the rose garden all over the mountains, laughing and playing with the lover they loved all their life, as if they had returned to the best light of first love.


    Qu Sanren is not finished. People can''t return to God for a long time. The feeling that they still have something to say gives them a sense of loss. Where are the former lovers now? Is it like the song that a flower will fail when it opens? Is the once beautiful lover snuggling in the arms of others, or has died and only survived in their memories?


    In this door last year


    Peach blossoms match each other red


    People don''t know where to go


    Peach blossoms still smile at the spring breeze


    Life is impermanent, cherish love, even the demon family, never lack the right to seven emotions and six desires and pursue pure feelings.


    That year, we met and fell in love.


    That year, young and frivolous.


    That year, fresh clothes and angry horses.


    That year, I was in high spirits.


    Until that year, after many vicissitudes, ambition was difficult to pay, and returned to his hometown. Things were right and people were wrong. In those years, the lover was dressed in neon and had married another woman, so he couldn''t help feeling dejected


    Young people don''t know the taste of worry and fall in love with the first floor. Fall in love with the first floor and say sorrow for new words.


    Now I know the taste of sorrow and want to say it. If you want to say it''s still off, you say it''s cool and autumn.


    An ordinary love song was interpreted incisively and vividly by Ding Ning. Behind the publicity of passion, there is deep sadness, which seems to open the gate of their memory and immerse them in deep memories.


    Perceptual people have been in tears, remembering the green years that have disappeared. In those years of little frivolity, they were ambitious and wanted to enjoy the wonderful things in the distance, but finally missed the most beautiful scenery around them and became an irreparable eternal regret deeply buried in their hearts.


    The mood of the listeners of the same song is different, and the artistic conception derived from it is also very different. The brides look at Ding Ning''s elegant and affectionate smile, and their hearts are surrounded by a strong sense of happiness.


    At this moment, in their eyes, their own men are the best and perfect men in the world. They are very lucky to marry him and never regret!


    Kong Xuan quietly wiped her tears and showed an intoxicating and beautiful smile. What''s to be regretted? Her former lover and children have gone with the wind. Now she has finally found a new belonging. If they know under the spring, they should also be happy for her.


    The scene was very quiet. The agitation, panic and hostility caused by the violent killing of wolf guards were also eliminated by this passionate love song. Even in the quiet night of asking teachers for guilt, peace was restored.


    "Awesome!"


    The ancestor of the winged man wiped the wet corners of his eyes and sighed softly.


    For an old man who lived in hatred for most of her life, she hid those beautiful past in the deepest memory, never forgot, but never dared to think of it. But Ding Ning''s song touched her heartstrings and let her inadvertently lift the people and things she dared not and did not want to think of in her memory.


    "Yes, it''s very powerful. Even we were affected."


    Kong Xuan smiled bitterly and looked up at the sky, letting the overflowing tears flow back to his eyes.


    His wife was buried in the field full of flowers. In the hundred years she had just died, he went to the grave every year to pay a memorial, drink and cry.


    But after thousands of years, he couldn''t remember how long he hadn''t seen his dead wife in front of her grave. Time had blurred his memory until Ding Ning''s song reminded him of his missing and memory of his dead wife and made him suddenly understand that in fact, he had never forgotten the gentle and graceful figure, It''s just hidden in the deepest part of his memory.


    Talk well with her. I haven''t seen her for thousands of years. She must be very lonely. Tomorrow, go to see her and tell her that her granddaughter married a good husband. She will be very happy.


    Kong Xuan secretly decided that his mood became wonderful. Releasing the Buddha opened some spiritual shackles, and the breath of his whole body rolled and rolled. He took the first step at this time.


    The ancestor of the winged man looked at him with surprise and envy, and said insincerely, "Congratulations!"


    She has been stepping into the threshold of half stepping into God for some time, but she still can''t land after taking the first step, but Kong Xuan has just broken through the half step into God. Within a few days, the first step of a song has been successfully taken, and she has caught up with her. How can she not be jealous.


    "Hahaha, thanks to my grandson-in-law."


    Kong Xuan laughed happily and said, "put it down, you can move forward."


    The ancestor of the winged man was thoughtful, and a light seemed to flash in his mind, but he couldn''t grasp the mysterious feeling.


    Looking at this scene, he Xiang shook his head and sighed silently. He was in a mysterious and mysterious state, but his meaning would be unspeakable. Everyone''s Tao is different. When he realized it, he realized it, and it''s useless if he can''t understand it.


    Kong Xuan was relieved by listening to the song, put down his concern in his heart, opened the shackles of his heart, was open-minded and had a clear mind. As long as he could maintain this mentality, it was only a matter of time before he entered the real trance.


    Kong Xuan''s good intention is to instruct the ancestors of the winged people. Unfortunately, he doesn''t understand that his advice will only backfire and bring greater pressure to the ancestors of the winged people.


    The ancestor of the winged people carries too many things and has too much mind to restore the glory of her ancestors. She is bent on making the winged people the absolute master of the ten thousand demon leader. Coupled with Kong Xuan''s breakthrough, she has a strong sense of crisis. The pressure on her will only be greater. It is almost impossible to put it down.


    Just when everyone was thinking, Lang Kui led the wolf guard to help more than ten staggering women. Looking at the inhuman and miserable appearance of those women, people only felt their scalp numb, and the crowd burst into a pot in an instant.


    Without him, these women are really miserable. Some women''s bones are distorted and deformed, like deformed monsters; Some women don''t have an inch of intact skin all over, just like skinned monsters; Some women''s chest is flat, and their female characteristics are cut off by life; Some women are covered with scalded scars, like a dog crawling on the ground, drooling and only giggling; Some women had their limbs cut off, leaving only their trunk and had to be carried


    The brides covered their mouths in horror and looked at these poor women inconceivably. The three sisters held together and cried loudly, because they saw that almost one third of these women were their compatriots - cat girl.


    The members of the Union parliament stood up suddenly, their faces turned blue, clenched their fists, and were surprisingly angry. Even if they killed people like hemp, they had never seen such a miserable scene, which made their waist and spine numb, and gave birth to a chill, which rushed straight to the sky.


    "This is... Vomit"


    Youye was waiting to ask, but as soon as she saw the woman who didn''t have a piece of good meat, she turned upside down in her stomach and couldn''t help bending down to vomit.


    "I can''t stand it?"


    Ding Ning glanced at him coldly, looked around in awe, and pointed to the poor women with towering anger and grief: "this is just a part of it. There are more and more miserable victims receiving treatment in the backyard. They are the most beautiful young girls like flowers and jade. Why did they end up like this? You..."


    The scene was silent, only Ding Ning''s angry voice echoed in the air for a long time.


    "Woo woo, thank you for making decisions for these poor children."


    Fan Wu had a hunch from the moment when the wolf guard was violent and killed people, but he was not sure. Until now, some of the girls were brought out. Finally, he couldn''t help it anymore. He stood up and walked to the stage. Regardless of the strange eyes of others, he knelt down on the ground, kowtowed desperately with tears and cried out his gratitude.


    "Husband, thank you for saving them. Woo woo... They are so poor."


    The three sisters came out with red eyes and knelt down in front of Ding Ning, crying out of breath.


    "Thank you for saving these poor children!"


    Many people from the cat family came to the wedding. Seeing that their compatriots and sisters fell into such a situation, they knelt down to express their gratitude.


    "Ask adults to decide and help us. The girls of our family also have such an experience."


    Jinji, rabbit, colorful duck, feather goose, beaver and squirrel, which are vulnerable but rich in beautiful women, also knelt down and begged.


    Ding Ning''s nose was sour and almost burst into tears. Although he learned about the tragic experience of many cat girls from the chat of the three sisters, he secretly kept his heart and sent wolf guards to investigate everywhere, killed many perverts who abused girls and saved many girls.


    But how much can he save? Five hundred wolves rode around day and night to investigate, but they only rescued more than 400 poor girls. More girls are still living in deep water and suffering from inhuman torture.


    Human resources are sometimes exhausted. He realized that relying on his own strength can not eliminate this vicious behavior. He must arouse everyone''s sympathy and unite more people in order to find more perpetrators and save more girls.


    But although he is a member of the league, he has no absolute voice in the league, and no one will pay for his cheap sympathy.


    That''s why he didn''t hesitate to fight on a happy day to kill those perverts who abused girls but came to the wedding on the spot. He was waiting for these victims to stand up and kidnap these League members from the commanding height of morality to make a decision.

 Chapter 1201

    Now, these victims have finally stood up after seeing hope. If they stand up in front of so many people, he can force the coalition parliament to make a public statement.


    Only when they make a statement and attract everyone''s attention can he promote the implementation of the next plan.


    Ding Ning took a deep breath, calmed his undulating mood and looked at Youye: "just now, Youye speaker asked me why I wanted to kill those people in public. Now I can answer you because of these girls."


    Ding Ning pointed to those haggard and inhuman girls and said generously: "these poor girls have fallen into the present situation. Those people are the initiator and speaker of Youye. Don''t they deserve it?"


    You night''s lips stammered for a long time before he said unconvinced, "Damn it, but we can''t openly violate the regulations of the alliance Parliament and fight without authorization. Where does this embarrass our alliance Parliament?"


    "Face? Ha ha ha, it''s ridiculous and foolish!"


    Ding Ning smiled angrily and scolded, "does the speaker think it is important to face or to punish evil and save people?"


    Youye''s face was livid, but he snorted coldly without saying a word. Ding Ning''s words were clearly digging a hole for him. If he said that face was important, he would inevitably arouse public anger. If it was important to punish evil and save people, what do you think of the majesty of the alliance Parliament?


    "What? Don''t you know how to answer this question?"


    Ding Ning did not intend to let him go and asked aggressively.


    Youye blushed, glared at Ding Ning fiercely, clenched her fist quietly, stuck her neck and said nothing. It''s better to be ashamed than to offend others.


    "It seems that speaker Youye has no answer. Now let me ask everyone present whether face is important or punishing evil."


    Ding Ning knew that he could not be forced any more. He glanced at the silent wing man Lao Zu and others with a sneer at the corners of his mouth, turned to face everyone and shouted.


    "It''s important to punish evil!"


    Fan Wu summoned up his courage, his old face flushed and responded loudly.


    But his voice was too weak, alone and without momentum.


    "Kill evil! Kill evil! Kill evil!"


    The three sisters held up their small pink fists and shouted at the top of their lungs.


    "Kill evil!"


    "Kill evil!"


    "Kill evil!"


    "Kill evil!"


    "Kill evil!"


    "Kill evil!"


    ¡­¡­


    With the support of the three sisters, purple finches and other brides turned red, waved their fists and shouted.


    Then, hundreds of races such as Jinji, rabbit, colorful duck, feather goose, beaver and squirrel also summoned up their courage and shouted.


    Then, the atmosphere of the scene was completely mobilized, the crowd was surging, and countless people gradually began to join the ranks of shouting.


    As if the murmuring tributaries merged into the rolling Yangtze River, the earth shaking roar and cry gathered into a mountain tsunami like torrent, rushed into the sky, shook the sky, and rang through the sky for a long time.


    At a glance, Yiren Laozu and others saw the helplessness and bitter smile in each other''s eyes. Ding Ning was really full of tricks and incited public opinion to put pressure on them. If he didn''t make a statement, he had to make a big deal.


    They are not cold-blooded animals and hate those who do evil, but it is not just a simple thing to kill those who do evil and save those girls.


    You know, Wan demon leader is a world of male supremacy. Women''s status is humble. In addition, the victims are weak races. Moreover, the demon family has always adhered to the code of law of the jungle. If you want to find justice for those poor girls, it is tantamount to challenging the deep-rooted demon family tradition for hundreds of millions of years.


    What''s more, it''s hard for honest officials to stop housework. How women are married by men and how they want to be treated and tortured are the family affairs of others. The alliance parliament has just entered the 10000 demon leader, and its foothold is unstable. If it''s tough to stand up for those poor girls now, it''s easy to trigger a strong backlash from the ethnic groups of the perpetrators and even more ethnic groups.


    Ding Ning didn''t understand this truth, but he forced them to make a statement, which made them very uncomfortable. He felt that Ding Ning didn''t consider the problem from their position.


    As the guardian race of the demon family, he Xiang understands their ideas very well, but from the bottom of his heart, he still appreciates Ding Ning''s sense of justice. However, he is not a member of the alliance and is not convenient to express his position. He can only stand idly by and watch the change.


    Ding Ning looked at the scene with satisfaction. He was neither a moral gentleman nor did he not understand the difficulties of the Union parliament, but he had his own bottom line. The experience of those poor girls had triggered his blood and a strong sense of justice.


    What bullshit tradition and unstable foundation are all excuses in his view. If the alliance parliament doesn''t even have the courage and courage to solve the problem, what do you expect to command the whole demon leader?


    Even if their tolerance and inaction can make the alliance stand on its feet in a short time, it gives time for those misguided ethnic integration, which will be replaced sooner or later.


    So Ding Ning wants to make things so big that the alliance parliament has to develop and grow around his plan. Otherwise, he doesn''t mind letting the ten thousand demon leader change his master.


    "Justice will only be late, but it will never be absent."


    Ding Ning carried his hands and imitated a famous saying on the earth with a high sounding voice, which made the demons who were already boiling with blood more passionate, waved their fists madly and shouted harder.


    But I don''t know what he pretended to force. In the future, he was regarded as a famous warning by the whole demon family, which also made his personal prestige reach the peak of no one before and no one after. He was regarded as an idol respected by all the righteous blood demon families for life.


    The brides sparkling in their beautiful eyes looked at his tall and straight back. Their men were perfect in other aspects except a little color, which gave them a sense of pride and security.


    He Ling, in particular, was a little depressed because he had been well adjusted by Ding Ning before, but for the sake of his romance, kindness and sense of justice like her, he secretly decided not to oppose him again and to be his clever and sensible daughter-in-law.


    Of course, she still makes some small mistakes occasionally. She still likes the feeling of being executed by him.


    Kong Xuan looked obsessed at Ding Ning''s back. Her heart was full of happiness. She felt that she didn''t look away. She was a man worth trusting for life.


    After so many times of bullying in the peacock family, Kong Xuan was not a woman without any intention. In those years, she and her husband were in love with each other and had deep feelings for each other.


    After her husband and children died, she decided to observe the festival for him. It''s just impossible for a helpless and beautiful woman not to attract people''s saliva.


    Therefore, after careful observation and calculation, she will deliberately approach Kong Lei and feed her, in order to have a place to settle down in the future.


    As a result, she won the bet without any doubt. With Kong Lei''s protection, she had a very peaceful life over the years, but she stayed in a big girl. Kong Lei wanted to marry after all.


    Kong Lei was about to get married, but she never wanted to take her away. She began to panic. She knew that once Kong Lei got married, she would lose her greatest dependence and would be invaded by those who coveted her beauty sooner or later.


    Therefore, when she found that Ding Ning blasphemed and even wanted to invade her, her mood was extremely complex. For her future life, she had to break the oath and half give in to him. She had to make another big bet, a big bet on fate, otherwise if she didn''t pretend to sleep but strongly resisted at that time, Ding Ning would never succeed.


    Of course, Ding Ning''s active provocation aroused the deepest desire in her bones, which is also one of the key reasons. After all, she has never been a man in recent years, but her heart will be empty and lonely, so she will play some fake Phoenix games with Kong Lei.


    She is gambling that Ding Ning will never mention her pants and turn her back on her in front of Kong Lei. She is also gambling that Kong Lei will forgive her for years of love. As long as she can take her away from the peacock family and not be bullied, even if Ding Ning doesn''t touch her again and treats her as a servant girl, she will be satisfied.


    But she never thought that Ding Ning not only doted on her, but also did not care about her past. She treated them equally and gave her a romantic wedding that she didn''t even dare to dream about, which moved her very much and even gave birth to a faint feeling, but it hasn''t reached the point where she can love deeply.


    But at the moment, she saw the other side of Ding Ning''s glory and greatness. The full sense of justice shook her heart and made her bullied and cold heart gradually return. Even her husband buried in her heart was gradually replaced by Ding Ning.


    She knew she was finished and had completely fallen in love with this young man who was younger than her.


    But she has no regrets and enjoys it. He is handsome, kind, gentle, romantic, powerful, overbearing, affectionate and full of a sense of justice.


    In particular, he is still very strong, stronger than her dead husband. I don''t know how many times, he can always send her to the peak of happiness endlessly.


    At the thought of this, Kong Xuan''s heart hit like a deer, his mouth was dry, and he quietly clamped his proud slender legs, which had been wet through unknowingly.


    The watery and beautiful eyes looked at the man who made him proud. His peach cheeks were pink and charming, and his eyebrows and eyes were full of deep affection.


    Thinking shyly in his heart, tonight must not be as conservative as before. Whatever posture he likes is up to him. He must be happy.


    "What do you say, grandfather Kong, speakers and members of Parliament?"


    Seeing the alliance members'' delay in expressing their position, Ding Ning decided to press step by step and stare directly at them to ask questions.


    "I agree. Such a villain should be punished!"


    Peng Tianao didn''t take care of his ancestors'' attitude. He was the first to stand up and express his attitude with a firm look.


    Although there is some estrangement between Kong Lei and Ding Ning, he also knows that it is not sweet to twist things. What''s more, he is a hot-blooded and impulsive young man, and there is no lack of a sense of justice in his bones. It is normal to express his position regardless of everything.


    "I agree. These girls are really pathetic!"


    Purple Finch, as speaker, naturally has the right to vote, and immediately took a step forward to express her position.


    "I... I agree!"


    As the acting patriarch, qingqueer, although not the speaker, is already a member of the league and has the right to vote. She glanced timidly at Ding Ning and said.


    "Think about it. If these girls were your family children, would you still sit here and hesitate so calmly? I agree."


    Kong Lei directly shelled everyone without looking at his grandfather, which made Kong Xuan feel extremely embarrassed.


    It''s no wonder Kong Lei doesn''t give him face. Kong Xuan has always valued boys over girls. After Kong Lei''s parents died, he didn''t take care of her life or death. He went to seclusion to practice directly and wanted to compete for the position of patriarch, which means that she was allowed to live and die.


    It''s hard to say whether Kong Lei could grow up if Kong Xuan didn''t appear and pull her up. It''s also because of Kong Xuan''s attitude that Kong Lei was bullied at a young age and had a dark and unfortunate childhood.

 Chapter 1202

    This is also why Kong Lei has no deep feelings for any ethnic group except Kong Xuan. This situation did not change until Kong Lei woke up to the seven treasures technique.


    After realizing Kong Lei''s demon qualification, Kong Xuan''s attitude changed greatly, and she was more spoiled and prepared for her love. However, Kong Lei''s heart knot had already been planted. Where it was so easy to untie, he was not cold and indifferent to him, and only maintained superficial respect.


    Kong Xuan also knew he was wrong, so even if Kong Lei was angry in public, he could only chat up, not much to say.


    "I agree. My old life would have been gone if it weren''t for most of them. Besides, the evils done by these disgusting things really make my cow invisible."


    The cow said in a muffled voice.


    "Niu Yue, are you old and confused? Kindness is kindness. How can public and private be confused? You don''t know the current situation of the alliance Parliament. As the speaker of the alliance parliament, you should put the interests of the alliance parliament in the first place..."


    Bai Chuanxiu couldn''t stand it. He said unhappily.


    Niu Yue frowned. Before he spoke, Ding Ning shouted, "shut up!"


    "You..."


    Bai Chuanxiu was so angry that he stared at Ding Ning unkindly and said with a sneer, "Datong is really powerful. Others can''t even speak?"


    "Cut!"


    Ding Ning sneered contemptuously: "it''s really a rake. Let''s judge and see who is the person who doesn''t let others speak? Master Niu is the speaker, and you are also the speaker. Everyone is equal, and no one is taller than anyone. Master Niu is not a little child. He has his own judgment and thought. What qualifications do you have to make decisions for him?"


    "When did I make a decision for him? I''m just stating my interests to him and telling him what is right."


    Bai Chuanxiu''s face turned red. Although he knew he was wrong, he still argued cunningly.


    "I don''t need you to tell me what interests you have and what righteousness you know. My old cow is a little old, but he is not blind, his heart is not black, and he knows what is good and what is evil."


    Before Ding Ning retorted, Niu Yue said strangely, making Bai Chuan''s delicate body tremble and speechless for a long time.


    "The justice that most people say is awe inspiring and good life moves me. I just want to ask, some people like to roast with the demon family. I don''t know how bad this behavior is compared with those so-called villains? Such villains should not be punished?"


    Youye always advances and retreats with Bai Chuanxiu. Seeing that Bai Chuanxiu is speechless, she immediately starts to attack him sharply, exposing Ding Ning''s old background and criticizing him.


    As soon as he said this, there was a dead silence in the audience. Ding Ning first came to the demon country. He was unrestrained and unscrupulous. He once ate the demon family for many times. Everyone can see it. However, he achieved success in the first World War and was suspected to be supported by the powerful in the magical realm. No one dared to mention it.


    Youye is crafty and sinister, deliberately questioning Ding Ning in public, thus arousing the common hatred of peacock and violent ape, which have been roasted by Ding Ning.


    Purple Finch and others frowned and worried secretly. This quiet night is usually silent. They didn''t expect to be so vicious. This is to arouse public anger and trap him in a desperate situation.


    Wolf Kui and others hold the handle of the knife and stare at Youye angrily. They want to break this vicious guy into pieces.


    The ancestor of the winged man frowned slightly, and was still happy and angry. He didn''t support Ding Ning as before. His attitude was quite interesting.


    Kong Xuan looked at his nose, mouth and heart with a relaxed attitude. Last time, the No. 100 person of the peacock nationality was torn off his arm and lost to his grandmother''s house. The whole ethnic group complained. Although he forced him down afterwards, it was impossible to say that he didn''t have any mustard in his heart. He didn''t mind letting Ding Ning suffer a loss and have a long memory, Lest young people be so arrogant.


    Other speakers also looked like laughing rather than laughing, with an attitude of watching coldly and waiting to see jokes.


    Niu Yue gave a thump in his heart, frowned and explained to Ding Ning, "these are old things. Now what''s the meaning of saying these?"


    "How can it be meaningless? You crazy cow people have rough skin and thick meat. People despise you, but other races... Hey, but you have entered some people''s belly a lot."


    Bai Chuanxiu pulled back the decline when he saw Youye''s move. He immediately fought back like a chicken blood.


    "I don''t remember eating ghost leopards and medusa?"


    Ding Ning''s face remained unchanged, calmly touched his chin, looked salivating, and said to himself.


    Bai xun''er''s face turned black and he secretly felt sick. You haven''t eaten yet, but you''ve taken all the advantages of others, and you''ll eat them at night.


    Youwujian sighed depressed and said sadly, "it''s over now. It''s estimated that there will be two more dishes in the young master''s recipe."


    "No."


    Bai Xiaolou said without confidence.


    "You deserve it. You can only blame those two fools for daring to provoke big brother."


    You said heartlessly. Her malicious eyes whirled back and forth on youwujian and baixiaolou, and swallowed the waterway: "don''t say, I haven''t really eaten Medusa and ghost leopard meat, and I don''t know whether it''s delicious."


    "Get out!"


    Youwujian and Bai Xiaolou rolled their eyes and raised their middle fingers at him.


    "What? Speechless, angry? Want to attack our people? Hehe, just move, I''ll see if there''s justice in the world."


    Bai Chuanxiu was a little weak in his heart and shouted fiercely.


    "Bai Chuanxiu, you are wrong. My xun''er is a medusa family. How can I attack your people? Yes, I have eaten a lot of barbecue, but so what?"


    Ding Ning looked at the world proudly and said, "I''ve always been a man who doesn''t commit crimes against me. If people commit crimes against me, I''ll be a prisoner. Which one I roasted and ate didn''t take the initiative to provoke me? This is not the same thing as those perverts who enjoy torturing people. If you insist on confusing concepts, I don''t care. I don''t mind losing two races in Wanyao city."


    "Presumptuous!"


    You ye stared at Ding Ning fiercely and said angrily, "how dare you threaten us?"


    The other members of the alliance are blinking and silent. Although the eight races rule ten thousand demon leaders together is a consensus reached by the alliance Parliament for a long time, there are more monks and less meat. Of course, the fewer people have power and interests, the better. They are eager for the ghost leopard and Medusa to withdraw from the core of power.


    "No, no, no, wrong, I''m not threatening anyone, I''m just showing my determination."


    Ding Ning clapped his hands slowly and lightly threw a heavy bomb: "I believe everyone knows the power of my wolf guard. If you and Bai are stubborn, I don''t mind letting the wolf guard move and communicate with you."


    "Hahaha, arrogant, just ten thousand wolves riding, trying to threaten us? What a joke."


    Bai Chuanxiu seemed to hear the Arabian Nights. He laughed up and down, and his tears were almost laughing.


    She felt that she was qualified to laugh. Medusa, together with the race from the vassal, had millions of troops, including hundreds of thousands of elite. She really didn''t pay attention to ten thousand wolves.


    She couldn''t laugh with a funny smile. I don''t know why no one agreed with such a funny thing. She also looked at her with the same eyes as an idiot. Even Youye twisted her eyebrows into a big pimple, lowered her head and remained silent with a look of fear.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you think it''s funny?"


    Bai Chuanxiu''s second father-in-law monk couldn''t touch his head and asked blankly. She didn''t think there was any problem. It was just ten thousand wolves. Let alone the two ethnic groups working together, Medusa alone could easily wipe it out.


    "Fool!"


    Although Bai xun''er''s voice is not big, it can be clearly heard in this quiet atmosphere.


    Bai Chuanxiu''s face suddenly became gloomy and was waiting to retort. Kong Lei opened cherry lips and said faintly, "idiot!"


    Bai Chuanxiu glared and was about to scold. The purple finch sighed with deep emotion: "it doesn''t matter if you are stupid, but if you are stupid like this, you have to be stronger. That''s stupid. It''s hopeless."


    "Purple Finch, what are you talking about? Say it again."


    Bai Chuanxiu''s lungs were bursting with anger and screamed.


    She has long been unhappy with purple finches and just rebelled. The shameless old cow ate tender grass and married Ding Ning, which made her feel very unbalanced.


    Isn''t it just that she is more beautiful, has a better figure, has higher cultivation accomplishments, is stronger than her, and has a thicker face than her? Why can she live so easily and find such a good home.


    Although she has no nose or eyes for Ding Ning''s nose, in fact, she doesn''t have any idea about him in her heart, but Ding Ning always doesn''t give her a good face, and she can''t pull her face to paste it with her identity. She doesn''t know how jealous she is of purple finches.


    Among Ding Ning''s ten brides, she thought that only purple sparrow was equal to her and was the head of the family, so she had the greatest jealousy of purple sparrow. She blew her hair immediately after hearing her sarcasm.


    "Xun''er, I find your view is correct. Such a fool really doesn''t deserve to be the head of the Medusa family."


    The purple finch''s cloud is light and the wind is light. She doesn''t care to take care of her at all. She leaned over to Bai Xun''s son and said softly.


    "I said it long ago. You don''t believe it."


    Although Bai xun''er is usually silent, as long as he speaks, he is angry and doesn''t pay for his life.


    "Two bitches, you want to die."


    Bai Chuan''s delicate spirit was crazy. He scolded loudly. His hair was windless and automatic. The vertical pupil with closed eyebrows slowly wriggled, dense with the volcano that was about to erupt.


    Ding Ning''s face sank and a terrible killing opportunity flashed across his eyes. Although he didn''t have the habit of beating women, he wouldn''t be soft hearted to scold his women in front of him.


    "Husband, leave it alone. It''s a matter between women. Hum! I''ve long wanted to see the Medusa family."


    The purple sparrow stretched out her hand to stop Ding Ning, who wanted to be angry, and walked out.


    "I''ll come!"


    But unexpectedly, someone was faster than her. Bai xun''er had walked out quickly, proudly welcomed Bai Chuanxiu and said faintly: "I will prove to everyone that you Bai Chuanxiu are not qualified to be the head of Medusa family."


    Zique''er was very anxious. Bai xun''er had just broken through into the demon king, and Bai Chuanxiu had long been the peak demon king. There were three small realms. Where would she be her opponent.


    She was worried about Bai xun''er''s mistakes in Bai Chuanxiu, but now Bai xun''er took the initiative to take the lead and said so. How can she not be anxious.


    "Take it easy and have confidence in her."


    Ding Ning felt her uneasiness and impatience, reached out to hold her slender hand and comforted her quietly in a calm tone.


    He also wanted to see how strong Bai xun''er was after refining the petrified eyeball and penetrating the eyeball.


    Hearing what he said, zique''er''s uneasy heart also calmed down. Ding Ning''s hand seemed to have some reassuring magic. She believed that since Ding Ning said so, she must have an absolute grasp of Bai xun''er.


    But I don''t know that Ding Ning has light clouds on the surface, but in fact, purple light shines in his pupils, so he is ready to rescue at any time.

 Chapter 1203

    "Enough, stop!"


    Just when the battle between Bai xun''er and Bai Chuanxiu was imminent, the old ancestor of the wing man who had never said anything suddenly said.


    "Speaker!"


    Bai Chuanxiu reluctantly looked at the ancestor of the winged man, and the half open vertical pupil closed slowly.


    "Hum!"


    Bai xun''er snorted coldly, and some didn''t want to stop.


    "Come back, smoked son."


    Ding Ning gave a light cry, and the vertical pupil in xun''er''s eyebrow immediately returned to normal. He turned and walked to him with a sweet smile.


    "You are not her opponent. Are you willing to make a fool of yourself in public?"


    The founder of the wing man was still very protective of his diehard ally, and stared at her. The volume was just controlled within the range that several high-level leaders around could hear clearly.


    "How could I not be her opponent..."


    Bai Chuanxiu was like a cat trampled on its tail. His face turned red and screamed.


    "Come on, the speaker is right. You''re not her opponent."


    You ye frowned and said with a bitter smile.


    "You night, even you helped them bully me?"


    Bai Chuanxiu''s towering chest fluctuated sharply, staring at the quiet night fiercely, looking wronged.


    The expression of the people became a little strange. Bai Chuanxiu''s coquettish tone with a man seemed that the relationship between the two people was somewhat intriguing.


    The night''s face was red, and the dry cough was uneasy. "What do you think of it? Why do you not have to fight the speaker?" he whispered.


    Bai Chuanxiu took him seriously, not as if he were joking. Then he frowned and remembered Dai Mei carefully.


    "Speed, speed!"


    You night saw that she didn''t understand for a long time, and whispered a reminder.


    Bai Chuanxiu''s heart clicked and suddenly remembered the details he had ignored in his anger.


    It takes time for Medusa to open the vertical pupil to start the decomposition ray. This time varies according to the talent of each clan. It even takes half a minute for those with poor talent to open the vertical pupil, and several seconds for those with good talent. Although this time can be shortened through hard training the day after tomorrow, But even the head of her family needs nearly two seconds to open the vertical pupil.


    But what about Bai xun''er? She opened the vertical pupil about half a second later than her, but when the ancestor of the winged man stopped, the two people''s vertical pupil opened almost the same.


    What does that mean? It means that Bai xun''er opens the vertical pupil much faster than her, and will emit rays one step ahead of her. Once the Medusa decomposition rays are emitted, they ignore the defense. As long as they hit the target, they will inevitably cause damage.


    Even if she is higher than Bai xun''er, she will also be hit hard, so the speaker is not wrong in judging that she is not an opponent.


    To understand this, Bai Chuanxiu glanced at Bai xun''er with complicated eyes and hung his head like a vented ball. He was noisy in his head, or Bai xun''er was right. He really didn''t deserve to be the head of Medusa.


    "Chuan Xiu, don''t think too much. Bai xun''er''s talent is not comparable to that of ordinary people. You have done well. Besides, she has married a woman and is no longer qualified to be the patriarch. You don''t have to worry."


    Youye has loved Bai Chuanxiu silently for many years, but she never dared to confess to her. Seeing her sad appearance, she suddenly felt distressed and hurriedly preached comfort.


    "You ye, am I too selfish? I watched the main pulse suffer, but I chose to stand by for the benefit of the branch pulse, which led Bai xun''er to hate me so much."


    Bai Chuanxiu asked with a confused voice in his eyes.


    "Everyone''s position is different and their choices will be different. From the perspective of most people, your original choice is not wrong at all. You have taken into account the overall situation and preserved the strength for the Medusa family. Bai xun''er looks at the problem from the perspective of the main vein. Of course, you will feel that you are wrong."


    The quiet night whispered comfortingly.


    "In fact, I thought about taking action at that time, but when things came to an end, I shrank back. I was not as great as you said, and I didn''t care about the overall situation. I was a very selfish person. At that time, I thought that my action would not change anything at all, and it would also cause me to suffer along with the main pulse, so I turned a blind eye and secretly accumulated strength and waited for the East The mountain rises again. "


    Bai Chuanxiu, who has always been tough, is rare and fragile.


    "Chuan Xiu, don''t think so much. No matter whether you are out of public interest or selfishness, the fault is not you. If you give up, you will get something. If you helped in those years, I''m afraid the result would only be worse, and medusa won''t have today''s situation."


    The quiet night comforted softly.


    From his point of view, Bai Chuanxiu''s choice was not wrong, but also very rational. After all, the main vein has been watched by people. If the branch vein moves again, it will only make the whole Medusa suffer the fate of extermination. Therefore, it is the wisest choice to shrink the branch vein, secretly accumulate strength and wait for Dongshan to rise again.


    There is no so-called right or wrong in this matter, but different positions, different ways of looking at things and dealing with problems.


    It''s just because of good fortune. The main vein unexpectedly didn''t perish and escaped to the wilderness to recuperate, which makes Bai Chuanxiu''s situation awkward. He had been very reasonable and wise to preserve the fire. In the eyes of the main vein, he became a cold-blooded and ruthless despicable man who didn''t save his life, and hated her to the bone.


    If there is nothing in the main vein that can carry the beam, it''s better. At most, it''s hard to obey. The time will pass.


    However, Bai xun''er, a monster with excellent talent, came out of the main vein. Coupled with her special identity as Ding Ning''s wife, Bai Chuanxiu''s hatred towards Bai Chuanxiu virtually affected the harmony of the whole Medusa nationality. The constant friction between the main vein and branches gave Bai Chuanxiu a headache.


    Bai Chuanxiu disheartened and self denied: "maybe Bai xun''er is right. I really don''t deserve to be the head of the clan. I lack the courage and courage to break the boat. I''m tired these years. After today, I''ll find an excellent clan to replace the head of the clan."


    "Chuan Xiu, don''t be silly. You''ve endured so many years. It''s unwise for you to give up now."


    Youye was startled and hurriedly preached to dissuade them. They bet the lives of all their people on the winged people. Why? Isn''t it for one day to stand on the top of the ten thousand demon leader and hold the power of the world?


    Now he finally achieved his goal, but Bai Chuanxiu chose to retreat bravely when he was a little hit at this time. In his opinion, it was too stupid.


    "I''m tired. I want to find a shoulder to lean on. Quiet night, would you like to lend me your shoulder for a lifetime?"


    Bai Chuanxiu blushed on his pale face, lowered his eyes and said shyly.


    "I... I..."


    The quiet night''s heart suddenly missed half a beat, and then a wave of ecstasy rushed into my heart. My mouth was dry and tongue tied. I couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Am I so unattractive? Even you don''t want me."


    Bai Chuanxiu suddenly became nervous and her heart fluttered. Although she knew that Youye had been secretly in love with herself, she still subconsciously felt nervous when it came to the end, for fear that Youye would refuse her, and she would really have no face to see anyone in the future.


    "I... I do, of course."


    The dark night was shocked by this quenched ecstasy. When Bai Chuanxiu''s face was getting darker and darker, he suddenly woke up and shouted excitedly.


    "Speaker you, what would you like?"


    Originally, the two were communicating. Youye was so excited that she forgot to communicate. She shouted out directly, which startled the people present. A congressman exaggerated his chest and asked curiously.


    "I... nothing... Hey hey..."


    The quiet night just reacted and said perfunctorily with a silly smile.


    "Nothing. You screamed so loudly? It scared me."


    The more unhappy the cow is, he stares at the cow''s eyes and says angrily.


    You Ye was not angry. He just laughed and looked like an idiot, which made people wonder if he was out of his mind.


    Bai Chuanxiu covered his face and felt so ashamed. Why did he choose such a 250 after a long time.


    The ancestor of the winged man glanced at them with profound meaning and said faintly, "I agree with the proposal of Dadu Tong."


    Ding Ning was a little surprised, but he was still very happy. He hugged his fist and said, "thank you for your support."


    "I agree."


    "I seconded!"


    "Seconded!"


    "Seconded!"


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as the ancestor of the wing man said his position, in the twinkling of an eye, most members followed suit. Only a dozen members of the peacock clan did not say their position. They looked at Kong Xuan eagerly and waited for him to make up his mind.


    "Of course I support my grandson-in-law''s proposal."


    Kong Xuan''s flattering Chong Kong Lei smiled and sold his granddaughter a favor. Anyway, most members agreed. Even if he voted against again, he couldn''t control the overall situation. It''s better to be a favor.


    Kong Lei snorted coldly and twisted her head. She didn''t appreciate it at all. The old thing was cunning. She nodded and agreed when the situation was gone. How could she appreciate it.


    Kong Xuan nodded, and the dozen members of parliament also agreed. Eight speakers and 36 members of Parliament were left in the twinkling of an eye. Youye and Bai Chuanxiu didn''t agree, but their opinions were no longer important.


    "I agree!"


    Bai Chuanxiu suddenly said that although her number of votes had no meaning, it was also her attitude.


    "I agree!"


    Youye''s long cherished wish for many years is about to come true. There is nothing else. He keeps watching Bai Chuanxiu giggle. It is estimated that even if Bai Chuanxiu asks him to resign as patriarch, he will agree without hesitation.


    Ding Ning was a little surprised, but he was still very happy with the change of their attitude. After all, it was passed by a unanimous vote, which shows that everyone has reached a consensus on this matter and will not be too perfunctory in the next step.


    "Just..."


    Kong Xuan secretly regretted that he knew that the ancestor of the winged man would promise. He might as well express his position earlier and be a favor.


    It''s ok now. It''s not right inside and outside. If you don''t say it, your granddaughter still doesn''t accept his love. As soon as she turns her eyes, she decides to sell her personal love again, so that her granddaughter won''t look at him.


    "Just what?"


    Ding Ning frowned slightly. He was tired of the old man. He didn''t know what moth would come out again.


    "Although we have reached a consensus on this matter, in fact, we all know that it is not so easy to implement it."


    Kong Xuan said with great assurance: "Let''s think about it... Well, abuse mostly occurs at home. If no one complains, it''s difficult for us to find out. This is a problem. In addition, after all, we have to stay in Wan demon leader. The outer nine leaders are usually managed by their respective Lords. If we rashly intervene in their management area, they will be dissatisfied. This is another problem, so I We have to come up with a comprehensive plan. "


    "What speaker Kong said is very true. I have also considered this and specially prepared some plans, wolf Kui."


    Ding Ning was secretly happy and worried about how to take out the things he had prepared. The old man gave himself a good step and immediately asked wolf Kui to bring the prepared things.

 Chapter 1204

    "Ten thousand demons lead the basic law?"


    Ding Ning only prepared one copy of the legal text. As the speaker of the parliament, the ancestor of wing man was naturally the first to read it. Looking at the font on the cover of the animal skin book, he read it subconsciously.


    The crowd was stunned at the speech and looked curiously at Ding Ning. What is the basic law?


    Ding Ning smiled but didn''t say anything. He stretched out his hand and made a sign of calmness. The old God hugged the slender waist of purple Finch and Kong Lei, waiting for the old ancestor of wing man to finish reading it.


    He believes that from the perspective of the ancestors of the winged people, we will see what significance this basic law will have to the ruling class once it is implemented.


    Sure enough, the ancestor of the wing man opened the title page with a puzzled face. He just looked at the content of the first page, and his face was moved by it. His eyes became brighter and brighter. He was absorbed in it. He looked very carefully and slowly. It seemed that he didn''t want to miss a word. The expression on his face was sometimes surprised, sometimes frowned, sometimes meditated and sometimes praised


    Looking at her expression, other members looked at her eagerly, itching like a cat. They didn''t know what the basic law was, which could make the speaker''s expression so wonderful.


    As time went by, when the people were getting impatient, the ancestor of the winged man finally finished reading the last word, closed the animal skin book, didn''t hurry to speak, but closed his eyes and seemed to aftertaste the content. After a moment, he opened his eyes, flashing a terrible fine light, took a deep breath and said slowly, "the work is in the present age and the benefit is in the future!"


    Ding Ning looked at her in surprise. Unexpectedly, she could say such a sentence. If he didn''t know that she was a native demon family, he would doubt whether she was also from the earth.


    However, this also made his heart hanging in his throat come true. When the old ancestor gave such a high evaluation, he naturally agreed.


    "OK, what a good thing."


    Kong Xuan couldn''t wait. He took the animal skin book from the ancestor of the winged man and began to read it impatiently. His expression became as wonderful as the ancestor of the winged man and kept clapping the table.


    At this time, other members who were already itching could not hold their breath and asked, "speaker, what is the basic law?"


    "If we can implement the foundation of creating an unparalleled foundation, we will be recorded in history and will be famous forever."


    The ancestor of wing man still didn''t seem to wake up in that shock, and said with thousands of feelings.


    The congressman''s eyes are bright, and his heart is like a cat. I wish I could see it.


    "Ding Ning, you are very good. If you can implement it successfully, you will be the first hero."


    The ancestor of the wing man made no secret of his appreciation and admiration for Ding Ning.


    "I flatter you, but you also know that it is not so easy to implement it smoothly. It may take a long process and the determination to be the enemy of the whole world."


    Ding Ning modestly reminded him seriously.


    He must have an attitude of wing people''s ancestors and a strong support attitude in order to ensure that this Law compiled in combination with the actual situation of the demon family can be implemented.


    As soon as the old ancestor of the winged man pondered, the color of perseverance flashed in his eyes: "this is a major event related to whether our ten thousand demon leader can thrive. Our generation may be scolded by countless people pointing at the backbone, but our children and grandchildren will no longer have to work so hard in the future. We must carry out it with all our strength and implement it."


    "As expected, my grandfather is as brave as a woman."


    Ding Ning smiled and flattered.


    The ancestor of the winged man raised his hand and falsely lit him, shook his head and smiled: "you boy, there are many ghost ideas. This basic law is very good, but I always feel that many places are not satisfactory. Later, we will discuss together and discuss how to supplement it completely."


    "I''ve thought about this for a long time."


    Ding Ning smiled and said solemnly, "this basic law is actually just a legislative framework, similar to the outline. The specific legal rules need to be supplemented by other special laws."


    "Special law? What do you mean? Tell me."


    The ancestor of the winged man was interested and asked curiously.


    "Wolf Kui!"


    Ding Ning had already prepared and asked Lang Kui to send him more than a dozen thick criminal, civil and economic laws and regulations. Fortunately, he also studied law when he was in college, and his memory reached the level of never forgetting.


    Although you can''t recite it word by word, you probably remember the content on the whole. It''s just to take some time to copy it and adjust it in combination with the actual situation of Wan demon collar.


    Of course, he has greatly revised the marriage law. After all, he is the beneficiary of polygamy and will never tear down the corner. He focuses on the personal safety protection of women and children, and has formulated extremely severe punishment measures for those abnormal cases of domestic violence and abuse of women and children.


    The ancestors of winged people and members of Parliament read these legal texts, all beaming and praising.


    Although many of these legal contents touch on their own interests, those petty profits can be ignored compared with the attraction brought by building a court of eight kings to discuss politics.


    After all, although the demon clan has circulating money, most of the time it still stays in the primitive stage of barter. The eight races are not bad money owners. Now they have no awareness of corruption and bribery. The only thing that can move them is the supreme right.


    Ding Ning also saw this point and concluded that they were more enthusiastic about fame and power, so he boldly introduced these laws and regulations that endangered their own interests.


    Facts have proved that his judgment is extremely accurate. In the face of the temptation of going down in history and rights, the league members regard money as dirt, and the voting on laws and regulations is extremely smooth. There is no doubt that they are passed by a unanimous vote.


    Ding Ning made a decisive request. The top priority is to rescue the poor women who are suffering and severely punish the abnormal murderers to calm the people''s anger.


    With the permission of the members of the parliament, the nine thousand wolf guards held the decree of the alliance Parliament and went to various places to carry out the task of saving people according to the clues provided by the suffering races such as rabbit and Jinji.


    The alliance parliament began to make preparations for the establishment of the imperial court. After countless verbal battles, penny pinching and interest exchange, an agreement was finally reached.


    Dissolve the alliance Parliament and establish Wanyao imperial court as the highest administrative organ of Wanyao leader.


    There are eight king courts under the ten thousand demon imperial court. One from each of the eight races, namely, winged man, peacock, mad cow, Medusa, violent ape, nine tailed bird, wind wolf and ghost leopard, is the head of the court.


    According to the selection agenda stipulated in the basic law, the electoral system was implemented. Because the wing man''s ancestor had the highest prestige and had the strong support of Ding Ning, he was elected as the first head of the imperial court.


    The emperor''s tenure is neither lifelong nor hereditary. His term of office is only a hundred years. After a hundred years, the ancestors of the winged people will abdicate and re elect a new head of the imperial court from the eight imperial courts.


    Although the Lord of the imperial court has a supreme position, according to the provisions of the basic law, decisions on some major matters must be made through the joint resolution of the eight kings, so that the imperial power will not get out of control and become the voice of the emperor.


    In case of disagreement, a total of nine people, including the eight kings and the emperor, vote, and more than half of them can pass the resolution.


    Under the imperial court, eight administrative departments were established, namely, the Ministry of work, the Ministry of Commerce, the Ministry of agriculture, the Ministry of rites, the Ministry of police, the Ministry of education, the Ministry of officials and the Ministry of finance. They were divided into nine grades and promoted or demoted according to their political achievements.


    The Ministry of works is responsible for recruiting all the weapon refiners led by Wanyao. It is full-time responsible for researching and building weapons and armor. In addition, it is also responsible for building planning and infrastructure construction, including transportation and water conservancy.


    The Ministry of commerce is responsible for managing businessmen at all levels, promoting economic development, expanding commodity circulation channels and fair transactions.


    The Ministry of agriculture is responsible for crop planting, harvesting, warehousing, trading, transportation, processing, etc. with the strong help of Ding Ning, it has also developed many new varieties of crops. High yield crops such as corn, rice, sweet potato and potato have appeared one after another, so that Wanyao collar will no longer have famine and everyone can eat enough.


    The ritual department is held by the fox shamans. They are familiar with ancestor worship, heaven worship, weddings and funerals, weddings and funerals, court etiquette, large-scale celebrations and so on.


    The duties of the police department are divided into three parts: the first is the registered residence department, which is responsible for the statistics of the number of ethnic groups and the establishment of registered residence archives. The second is the Secretary of public security, who is fully responsible for maintaining local public security; The third is the criminal department, which is fully responsible for investigating various criminal cases to ensure the safety of the lives and property of ordinary people.


    At present, the Ministry of education has not carried out specific business, but Ding Ning insists on establishing this department.


    He said that if the ten thousand demon imperial court wants long-term stability, it must vigorously cultivate talents. The Ministry of education should set up special schools in all leaders to popularize culture and learn knowledge, and give those demon families who do not have the talent to practice martial arts a chance to get ahead. It is not feasible for those who have martial arts to govern the country. They also need civil servants in the future, These schools will become the most important talent transmission base of Huangting.


    The emperor and the eight kings are deeply convinced of this. Now they are also aware of the importance of talents. Governing the country can not rely on military officials who only know how to rush into battle, but also need some intelligent and educated people to manage it.


    The Ministry of officials is equivalent to the Organization Department of China, which is responsible for the transfer, investigation, appointment, removal, assessment and so on.


    As the name suggests, the Ministry of finance is in charge of money. It is the financial housekeeper of Wanyao imperial court.


    After the general framework of the ten thousand demon imperial court was set up, the emperor and the eight kings held their first meeting and unanimously approved that effective supervision and reform should be carried out with the ten thousand demon city as the center and radiating to the whole ten thousand demon collar.


    The nine lords no longer adopt the challenge mode, but adopt the imperial court appointment system. This is also a reform test after the concentration of power. I want to see the reaction of the outside world.


    Although this measure caused an uproar in Wanyao collar, countless people talked and some shouted abuse, no one really stood up against it in the end, which made the imperial court realize that there was great potential and immediately promulgated the next reform plan.


    First, set up bulletin boards outside the main lords'' houses to publicize various laws and regulations, so that every citizen of Wanyao collar can understand his rights and obligations.


    Secondly, the eight departments have set up branches in the nine leaders. The Lord is the local supreme executive. These departments assist the Lord in managing local affairs according to the division of labor.


    In addition to the eight departments, the imperial court also has a military headquarters as the military force of the ten thousand demon imperial court. According to Ding Ning''s proposal, the eight royal courts have no right to transfer troops, which is directly under the jurisdiction of the military headquarters.


    The military rank level imitates the military rank model of China and is divided into marshal, general, school officer, lieutenant and sergeant.


    According to Ding Ning''s military achievements, there is no doubt that he has become the first Grand Marshal of the ten thousand demon imperial court. Every day, his beautiful wife and concubine are sleeping together. When they go out, they call him a Grand Marshal respectfully, don''t want him beautiful, and have a good official addiction.

 Chapter 1205

    The military headquarters has also set up nine military sub districts in the nine leaders, each of which is stationed with an army of 200000 people as a military force to guard the local areas.


    The commander of the military sub district is at the same level as the Lord, but the military and government are separated and do not interfere with each other.


    Although Ding Ning did not join the eight kings'' court and lost his qualification to discuss politics, both the emperor and the eight kings crossed the river by feeling the stone for reform. In many aspects, Ding Ning''s opinions should be consulted and his suggestions should be listened to. In addition, he holds military power. In a sense, he is the real first person of the ten thousand demon leader.


    As long as he is willing, he can launch a coup at any time, ascend the throne and become the head of the imperial court.


    But he is just a passer-by in the world, and he has never been keen on power. Where can he have such a mind? In addition to tossing with his big and small wives in bed every day, he takes them to travel around the mountains and rivers. He also calls it investigating the people''s feelings and how happy they should be.


    Of course, as the Grand Marshal of the army, Ding Ning is still very dutiful. As soon as he is free, he goes to the barracks of the army headquarters to drink, fart and eat barbecue with the soldiers. All his usual training is handed over to Lang Kui.


    What outsiders don''t know is that Ding Ning has secretly reached an agreement with the ancestors of the winged people. He will quietly train a group of iron blood soldiers like the winged people and teach them the art of battle array cooperation, so as to prepare for Peng Tianao''s ascendance in a hundred years.


    It''s not that he favors the winged Terrans, but in his opinion, Peng Tianao is the only one who is most suitable to take over the throne among the eight royal courts.


    What''s more, Peng Tianao has always been good to him. Although it''s not his fault to rob his fiancee, he always feels a little indebted psychologically, and he doesn''t want to make up for it in this regard.


    In the twinkling of an eye, three months later, the 9000 wolf guards who went out returned one after another, and rescued more than 300 girls suffering from suffering.


    Looking at those tortured non adult girls, Ding Ning felt very heavy, but decided to take them in without hesitation.


    Wolf yuan hesitated for a moment and whispered in his ear: "marshal, there are a lot of gossip outside the last time you left those girls. If you stay again this time..."


    Although he didn''t finish, Ding Ning understood what he meant. He is now in a high position and fully implements the new deal. Inadvertently, he doesn''t know how many people''s interests have been violated.


    Even among the children of the eight king''s courts, many people hold a grudge against him. After all, there is only one Lord of the king''s court. The people who can sit in that position are naturally satisfied, but the people under them do not get any benefits. On the contrary, they lose many opportunities to obtain benefits because of the implementation of the new deal, although they dare not deal with him openly, But he dared to make some rumors secretly to discredit him.


    The last batch of more than 200 poor girls who were rescued were returned to their ethnic groups after being cured by him at the expense of rare medicinal materials. However, because they can''t stand the cold words and eyes of others, more than 100 people have chosen to commit suicide.


    After Ding Ning learned that, he realized that he had ignored an important fact. Saving people is easier than dealing with the aftermath.


    Cold words may be nothing to ordinary people, but for these girls who have suffered from heart and body destruction and lost confidence in life, they are like a knife without blood.


    So he immediately sent someone to take all the poor girls who were still alive back to the house and raise them as his sister. As a result, someone began to spread rumors outside that he saved these girls not because of justice, but to satisfy his own selfish desires and take them as his own.


    His lecherous name has long been spread. These girls are all beautiful women with national beauty. As a result, it is obviously a fabricated rumor, but it has a great market. With the help of some people, there is a growing trend, which makes him feel helpless.


    You can''t kill people just because they gossip. The law is vigorously promoted by him. Now killing people is to pay for their lives. If he goes on killing in anger, he will beat himself in the mouth.


    "I''m not afraid of the shadow. My mouth is on their faces. I can say what I like. I can''t live without a hair."


    Ding Ning said quietly.


    Don''t say those are just rumors. Even if they are true, he doesn''t care. He''s just a passer-by here. He doesn''t care what others think of him.


    "Yes, marshal!"


    The wolf was far affected by Ding Ning''s emotion, and his face relaxed. He answered with a smile and took Ding Ning to see the poor girls.


    "Don''t be afraid, everyone. Everything is over. You will all live a good life in the future."


    As soon as he came to the side yard where the girl was placed, Ding Ning heard the crane''s soft voice comforting those poor girls. The corners of her lips rose slightly and her mood became better inexplicably. The girl was just different before and after marriage. Not only her character, but also her appearance had changed greatly.


    Up to now, he still remembers the wedding night. When he opened his eyes and saw the crane spirit in his arms, he thought that a beautiful woman had gone to the wrong bed in the middle of the night.


    Overnight, little Lori became a mature imperial sister. The mature young woman style made him do morning exercises again.


    On the first day of his wedding, none of his ten daughters-in-law could get up. Even he came out with the wall, which made people in the house laugh.


    Fortunately, although the character and appearance of Heling have changed greatly, her crisp voice has not changed. Ding Ning dotes on her. If she doesn''t dote on her every night, it''s like something is missing.


    The three sisters are so resentful that they secretly feel sorry for themselves and pray that they can become familiar quickly, otherwise they will be disliked by their husband sooner or later.


    Ding Ning overheard the dialogue between the three sisters. He couldn''t laugh or cry. At the same time, he seriously reflected on it and found that he did have a preference for mature Royal sister.


    During this period of time, he dotes on the three Royal sisters of Heling, ziqueer and Kong Xuan every day. No wonder other wives are jealous. No matter how generous the demon women are, they are no different from the human women in terms of striving for favor.


    "Husband, you''re here!"


    Ding Ning was thinking about it. He Ling came out of the yard and greeted him with a sweet smile.


    "Hey, you''re all here."


    Ding Ning found that the other nine daughters-in-law were here behind Heling.


    "Well, husband, these girls are really pathetic. You must cure them."


    Kong Xuan was most worried and sentimental. His eyes were red. He took his hand and said.


    "They are so pathetic, those damn bastards. I really want to kill them myself."


    Kong Lei is the most extreme, said gnashing her teeth.


    "Those guys have been killed. The top priority is to get them back to health."


    Purple finches are the most calm and cold-blooded, but they also have compassion at the moment


    "Husband, there are many girls in the previous group who don''t dare to see anyone now. They don''t sleep in bed every day. They squat in the corner with their knees. They tremble when they hear something. It''s hard for me to see."


    Bai xun''er said with red eyes.


    "Hey, I can''t help this situation. The injuries on my body are easy to cure, and the injuries in my heart are difficult to cure."


    Ding Ning frowned and said with a heavy heart.


    He also knew the situation of those girls, who were among the first rescued girls.


    They have been kept in dark corners for a long time. They suffer from inhuman torture and abuse every day. Their spirit has collapsed and become frightened birds. They are terrified when they hear something.


    The most serious one has even formed a conditioned reflex. When he sees someone, he immediately takes off his clothes, kneels on the ground like a pug to please his master, pouts his ass, and asks not to be beaten, so that Ding Ning is embarrassed to visit her.


    "What should we do? If this goes on, they will be completely destroyed."


    Peng Tianjie said sadly with a small mouth.


    "They have had psychological shadow and instinctive fear of men, and it is inconvenient for me to get close to them. You are all women. Care for them more and let them feel warm. Maybe it will be good after a long time."


    Ding Ning had no way to deal with such a situation. He asked thoughtfully, "have some girls in the first batch completely recovered?"


    "Well, most girls have returned to normal, but they still have subconscious rejection and fear of men. It is estimated that it will take some time. Among them, several girls should have completely recovered and take the initiative to help the government every day. They don''t show fear when they see wolf guards occasionally, but always peek at them."


    Crane Ling smiled happily, blinked and said, "I think they seem to like wolf guard very much, husband, do you think it would be better to set them up?"


    Ding Ning was stunned and hesitated. Although Langwei was his personal guard, he was also bloody and had a sense of justice, but they were more sympathetic to these girls. He didn''t know whether he was willing to marry them.


    Thinking of this, he shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "I know you mean well, but it''s a matter of life. They have to make up their own minds for everything. You know, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. I''m afraid that if wolf Wei is unwilling, these girls will not be able to stand the blow, and that''s trouble."


    Crane Ling immediately responded. She only thought that the girls were poor, but did not consider that wolf Wei was a man. She would mind marrying a girl who had been trampled and tortured. She looked a little depressed and nodded: "that''s true. Fortunately, my husband thought of this layer, otherwise I might have done something bad with good intentions."


    "In fact, it''s not so absolute. Your proposal is still very good. Well, don''t be so deliberate. Arrange more contact between wolf guards and girls. Let everything go and don''t interfere. If it can be done, it''s better. If it can''t be done, we''ll try our best."


    Ding Ning couldn''t bear to see the disappointed appearance of crane Ling, thought about it and suggested.


    "Yes, this method is good. Let them contact naturally and decide by themselves. Maybe they can do it."


    The crane spirit jumped up happily and took a breath of incense on Ding Ning''s face: "husband, you''re great!"


    "It''s still a good idea. If they can find their own destination, they will gradually forget those inhuman past and live a happy life. Bo, my husband loves you."


    "Yes, yes, my husband is too smart. I want to reward one, too."


    "Cluck, I want it too, I want it too."


    ¡­¡­


    Generally, the Yings were happy and gave Ding Ning a kiss one by one, which couldn''t close Ding ningle''s mouth. If he didn''t have to treat the girls, he would like to go back to the room with these lovely beauties for 300 rounds.


    "Cluck!"


    Looking at the lipstick on Ding Ning''s face, ten charming daughters-in-law were overjoyed and smiled with their small mouths covered.


    Ding Ning''s heart was tickled by the beautiful scenery. He smiled and had enough hand addiction on them. Then he reluctantly wiped off his lips and turned to the room where the girl was specially placed.


    The pretty faces of the women who were teased by him blushed. Knowing that they had to do business, they put away their playful heart, straightened their messy clothes, quickly surpassed Ding Ning and entered the room first to do a good job of appeasement.

 Chapter 1206

    Ding Ning suddenly stopped in front of the door and grabbed the last Sparrow: "flower, I won''t go in."


    "What''s the matter, husband?"


    The flower bird looked puzzled. I don''t know why he suddenly changed his mind.


    "These girls are very resistant to men now. I think it''s wrong to go in rashly."


    Ding Ning pointed to the next room: "I''d better wait next door. You guys work hard and send them one by one for treatment. This one-to-one treatment may be better."


    "That''s what I said. OK, that''s it."


    The sparrow looked at his man with approval.


    She thought she understood Ding Ning''s good intentions. After all, these girls had been devastated physically and mentally. If Ding Ning treated the same girls in front of them, it might stimulate them and cause a series of adverse consequences, it would be trouble.


    However, Ding Ning suddenly thought of a way to treat their psychological problems, that is to transform their genes and turn them into their own spiritual pets, so that they will no longer have psychological shadow.


    The problem is that these girls can''t cooperate at all, so they can only knock them unconscious and forcibly transform them, which is not suitable for being carried out in full view of the public, so as not to stimulate others.


    Huaque''er and others did not doubt him, but also secretly praised their men for their exquisite mind and extremely cooperated to send the girls in one by one.


    Sure enough, as Ding Ning expected, after the first rabbit girl was sent in, Ding Ning directly stunned her, and then forcibly modified the gene. In just more than ten minutes, the girl returned to normal. She seemed to forget all the misfortunes in the past and called his master respectfully.


    Although Ding Ning was helpless, she was in a great mood to help these poor girls. She told her not to call her master, so she asked purple sparrow to continue to send the girl in.


    Ziqueer and others were silly. The rabbit girl not only completely recovered from health in a short time, but also helped them appease other girls, which made them puzzled. They didn''t know what magical means Ding Ning used to achieve such an effect.


    But in any case, this is a good thing. They are also happy for the girl. What''s more, this is not the time to ask the bottom of the matter. They can only bury their doubts in their hearts and continue to send the girl there.


    In this way, after one day and one night, more than 300 girls recovered their health and talked and laughed happily.


    When ziqueer and others settled the girls and entered Ding Ning''s treatment room, they were surprised. Ding Ning''s face was pale and bloodless. The whole person lay on the ground as if he had lost all his energy and spirit, and even fainted.


    "Husband!"


    Purple finches and other women came down with tears. They hurriedly picked him up, but they didn''t know what to do. They could only wipe their tears and desperately call him.


    Although they didn''t know that Ding Ning made those girls recover so quickly, they must have paid a great price.


    "I''m fine. I''m just overworked. Just have a rest."


    Ding Ning, who was in a coma, was awakened by their crying. He barely opened his eyes and confessed, and then fainted again.


    The girls were a little relieved, wiped away their tears, carefully took him back to the room and watched him.


    Ding Ning was still smiling bitterly in his coma. He didn''t expect that the genetic cost of changing these girls would be so large. After he forced to treat the best girl, he also consumed the last trace of spiritual power.


    At the moment, his Dantian and meridians have dried up; The flesh and blood are shriveled, and the cells have no vitality; Even the divine sense is exhausted, the divine sense sea is exhausted, and the black-and-white mill is like a fashionable old man whose oil is exhausted and the lamp is withered. It rotates in vain and powerless, but it can''t squeeze any divine sense; The spirit is also as depressed as frost eggplant. It can''t even enter the normal cultivation state to repair itself.


    He realized that he was in great trouble this time. Excessive consumption had hurt his foundation. Even the gods and souls were about to fall into a deep sleep because of excessive consumption. If they could not enter the gate of will and absorb the power of stars to recover themselves before the last line of Qingming disappeared, they might fall into a long sleep, Relying on the instinctive self recovery mechanism of the subconscious, it can be recovered again after a long time.


    The Wanyao imperial court was established, and everything is gradually on track. The opening ceremony will be officially held in three months. At the opening ceremony, there will be a ancestor worship ceremony.


    That was the best time for Ding Ning to plan to enter the holy mountain and leave the world, so he would never allow himself to fall asleep.


    But at the moment, he was too weak, his soul was dim, his steps faltered, and his feet seemed to weigh a thousand pounds. He couldn''t walk at all. What''s more, the only line of Qingming was passing quickly. Even if it was only one step away from the gate of will, it was as far away as the end of the world.


    Sleep, sleep, too tired, need a good rest, just sleep, everything will pass.


    A soft voice from the dark echoed in his mind like a nightmare, constantly disintegrating his spiritual will


    His spirit''s eyes are empty and confused, and his eyelids are heavy. He can''t open them. Listening to the hypnotic sound full of bewitchment, his mind is relaxed, and his brain is blank. He seems to forget everything. He thinks blankly that he is so sleepy. Then have a good sleep.


    The eyelids gradually closed, the consciousness returned to chaos, and a darkness in the distance quickly spread to him, enveloping him and disappearing his last soul light.


    No, no, i... I want to go home. It''s almost the new year. I also want to spend a reunion year with my mother, sister and lovers. I must not sleep at this time.


    Just when Ding Ning''s soul light was almost extinguished, the fire of will was crumbling, and the only line of Qingming was about to be completely extinguished by the darkness, his mother, sister and snow appeared in his mind like watching flowers. The strong obsession of going home for the new year made his confused consciousness restore a line of Qingming again.


    The spirit suddenly opened his eyes and burst out a terrible fine awn. He didn''t know where his strength came from. He stepped out step by step and entered the gate of will.


    The stars were shining all over the sky, sending out starlight beams shining on him, making him like a person who was about to suffocate and breathe fresh air again. The nine orifices were spinning wildly, greedy and crazy, absorbing the endless vast starlight, turning into starliquid, constantly enriching his dried up Dantian and meridians, and even the shriveled flesh and blood cells were cheering, Constantly gulping to replenish energy and reproduce the changed water and luster.


    The black-and-white millstone began to work hard, and the divine knowledge liquid glittering with faint starlight flowed into the divine knowledge sea along the mouth of the millstone, making the dark soul light brighter and brighter.


    Ding Ning took a deep breath in his refreshing spirit. There were the sun, moon and stars flashing in his deep eyes. He was afraid when he thought of the previous scene.


    He thought it was simple. He thought that closing his eyes and going to sleep was a waste of time at most, but now he suddenly realized that it was a moment of life and death. If he really fell into a deep sleep, I''m afraid he would never wake up again and would become the nourishment of the world to nourish Kunpeng''s remaining will.


    Kunpeng''s will is everywhere, and the God soul robbery comes again quietly in this way, trying to lure him into death and completely destroy his will.


    Fortunately, his attachment to his family and his obsession with his mother, sister and lovers made him break through the gate of hell at the last minute. Otherwise, he may have become a dead man who will never wake up.


    Ding Ning wiped the empty sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead, and secretly rejoiced.


    No wonder just by genetically modifying more than 300 girls, the consumption will be so terrible. It turned out that Kunpeng''s will moved his hands and feet, making him increase the consumption unconsciously.


    Although Kunpeng''s hostility to his will made him feel heavy in his heart, he relied on misfortune and fortune. After passing through life and death and passing through the disaster, the compensation given to him was also very rich.


    Following the five elements martial spirit, Ding Ning once again condensed a martial spirit - Xingguang martial spirit.


    Xingguang has a strong martial spirit, which is different from the elements derived from the five elements such as wind, rain, thunder and cloud. In Ding Ning''s view, Xingguang represents the power of the stars. To some extent, it belongs to the original elements like the five elements, is one of the basic elements of the basic composition of the world, and is also the catalyst for the five elements to derive other auxiliary elements.


    For example, for the growth of flowers, trees and even all things, if only five elements are used as breeding soil, but there is no sunlight and moon glow to produce photosynthesis, it is impossible to survive alone.


    This is not only the survival law of nature, but also the way and reason for the reproduction of all things in heaven and earth. For Ding Ning, only the natural way in line with the objective development law is the supreme Avenue in line with human science and an indispensable part of his avenue of medicine.


    The human body is a reduced version of the universe and an independent world. It is probably because of this awareness that Kunpeng''s will is instinctively hostile to him and wants to kill him as a supplement to the world.


    Ding Ning''s inner universe has not been fully formed, and he can''t compete with the world that Kunpeng has naturally multiplied and developed for endless years. Fortunately, Kunpeng is only the remaining will, and due to the law of world operation, he can''t directly deal with Ding Ning, giving him room to mediate with it.


    Therefore, the birth of Xingguang Wu soul plays an important role and significance for Ding Ning, which indicates that the basic elements of the world in his body have been completed, and the general framework of the world has been built. What is missing is only the supplement of time and law.


    This adds some capital to the confrontation between him and Kunpeng''s will. Although it is far from being comparable to the strong Kunpeng''s will, Kunpeng is only the remaining instinctive will under the restriction of the law of world operation, and he can''t act recklessly against him, which gives him the opportunity to take chestnut from the fire.


    After realizing this, Ding Ning smiled bitterly. He seemed to have guessed the purpose of the old donkey. The old donkey took great pains to create three blood owners and tried his best to abduct him. It was not so simple for him to come to the world to marry several daughters-in-law, nor did he help the demon family implement the new deal to accelerate the evolution of the demon family.


    This guy wants him to swallow Kunpeng''s will or be swallowed by Kunpeng''s will. No matter what the consequences are, he will eventually achieve the old donkey''s goal and make him the biggest profit maker.


    "Old donkey, old donkey, in order to achieve your goal, you are really unscrupulous and cruel enough."


    Ding Ning secretly feigned and felt a little cold in his heart. His little favor for the old donkey disappeared again.


    This is a big picture. It''s an amazing situation. I don''t know how long the donkey planned for it. He stepped into the big vortex with a confused foot. It''s too late to get out again when he understands the donkey''s mind.

 Chapter 1207

    Ding Ning is now riding a tiger and can only play according to the donkey''s script.


    If he wins, he will replace Kunpeng''s will to become the new controller of the demon country, integrate the demon country, speed up the improvement of his own internal world and become the biggest winner.


    If he loses, he will die. The small world framework built in his body will become the nourishment for Kunpeng to improve the world and turn the demon country into a new world with complete order.


    For the old donkey, no matter who devours who, Kunpeng world will become a complete new world, and he can also get great benefits from it.


    What are the benefits?


    If there was no sunset trip to the mainland, if Pikachu was still sleeping in his pet space, maybe he didn''t understand.


    The donkey has worked hard for so long, even at the expense of reincarnation in this world. His only purpose is to break through the shackles of the three worlds and become an immortal.


    Ding Ning also had a basis for making this judgment. The old donkey was stuck at the peak of Huashen realm when he was penghuang before reincarnation. I don''t know how many years he hasn''t broken through.


    Soldiers who don''t want to be generals are not good soldiers, and the penghuang donkey is no exception.


    At his level, fame and wealth, power and wealth, blood and family are just floating clouds. Only by stepping into a higher level, having the ability to break through the three barriers and exploring a more wonderful world outside is his greatest ideal and pursuit. In order to achieve this goal, he can sacrifice anything.


    If the old donkey were other races, he might not have painstakingly planned this amazing situation that lasted for thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years, but he was a demon family.


    The demon clan is probably the most blood dependent race, which is doomed that the donkey will be limited by the shackles of blood. Even if he practices to death, he will not be able to touch the realm of immortality. The peak of Huashen realm is the realm barrier that he can''t break in his life. The desire to go out of the three realms is a mirror of flowers and water, and it is impossible for him to realize at all.


    Strong blood is a good thing. In the early stage, it will become the best of its peers, and its cultivation speed is countless times faster than that of ordinary people. But in the later stage, when there is no promotion, it will become the biggest shackle, limiting the way for an ambitious strong person to be promoted.


    If the old donkey could reach the realm of the first generation ancestor Kunpeng, he would not worry.


    But the problem is that what bothers him most is that he is not a little worse than his ancestors.


    What is Kunpeng''s accomplishment?


    It can easily break the barriers and enter the three realms, and evolve its own world, which shows that it is at least the cultivation of the immortal God.


    What cultivation is an old donkey? The peak of Huashen realm is one of the top experts in the three realms, but compared with the Immortal Emperor, there are two great realms: The Immortal Emperor and the Immortal Emperor.


    Therefore, the old donkey with unwilling heart will make an idea to the demon country.


    The demon country is the inner world built by Kun Peng and the origin of the demon family. With the invasion of the black blood epidemic family, the balance of the world has been seriously damaged.


    Along with the blood inheritance of the demon family, there has also been a decline and fault. Like a curse, it is very difficult for the demon family to enter the realm of God. Even if a few people break this shackle, it is also because of another adventure.


    After the old donkey realized this fact, he painstakingly planned all this. He artificially made Ding Ning, who was born with three blood vessels, to break his wrist with Kunpeng''s will. No matter who loses or wins, the heaven of the demon country will make up, the ancestral blood will recover, and the blood concentration of the old donkey will increase. Breaking through the immortal level is no longer an impossible thing.


    It''s really a good calculation!


    Although Ding Ning despised what old donkey had done, he had to admire his city government and scheming.


    It''s just his guess. He doesn''t dare to assert whether it''s true or not. However, he thinks that even if there are differences in details, there should be no mistakes in the main line.


    Because only in this way can many things make sense. For example, why did the two emperors of Yan and Huang, GUI GuZi and some unknown human strongmen appear in the demon country?


    Ding Ning is sure that these humans must have been lured in by the old donkey. The bait is very simple, which means a long life.


    For human beings, especially the strong ones, the long life span has incomparable attraction to them.


    In fact, it is not difficult to guess the purpose of luring them in. The inheritance of array, weapon refining and alchemy, which should not have appeared in the demon country, appeared grandly, and the answer is self-evident.


    The old donkey must have found that the reincarnation ground was destroyed by the black blood epidemic family, resulting in the reincarnation of the demon family losing its spirit and becoming a demon beast without God in the wilderness. Therefore, he tried to lure the strong of the human race into the demon country and inherit the array, weapon refining, alchemy and so on in the demon country.


    Even large-scale construction was carried out to build 10000 demon leaders, and a reincarnation array was set up to protect the reincarnated spirit of the demon family, so that the demon family of 10000 demon leaders would not become the demon beast without wisdom of the great wilderness demon family.


    As soon as you connect the whole event in your mind, you can infer a clear logic line, and there will be a reasonable explanation for all the abnormal behaviors of the old donkey.


    Now only the demons locked in Genghis Khan''s mausoleum, the physical relic of the old Lama, and the magic land in the canyon. Ding Ning wants to break his scalp and doesn''t understand what''s going on.


    But none of that matters. What matters is who the masters of those powerful divine senses in the holy mountain are. Up to now, Ding Ning is still confused and can only take one step at a time.


    To put it bluntly, even if the donkey told him the whole plan, Ding Ning had no way back. He had to follow his plan. After all, he wanted to go back to the earth. Holy mountain was the only possible way.


    Unless he can be cruel to stay in the demon country, sit and eat, wait for death and never go back, the war between him and Kunpeng''s will is inevitable.


    Yang Mou is the most troublesome and helpless calculation.


    What else can Ding Ning do?


    Fight?


    Without saying that the old donkey is his grandfather, even without this relationship, he can''t be the opponent of the old donkey at all.


    No?


    He felt oppressed and confused again. He was lured in by the old donkey and had to follow the route he designed.


    Of course, when you think about it, it''s his own fault. If he wasn''t so curious and brave, how could he plunge into this vortex.


    But he also knew that even if he didn''t get caught this time, he would still be trapped by the old donkey sooner or later. It''s just a matter of time.


    Ding Ning sighed. Anyway, he didn''t get nothing in the demon country. At least he married ten beautiful wives and received 10000 loyal wolves.


    Of course, there are three powerful thugs, you Wujian and Bai Xiaolou, as well as more than 300 charming maids.


    As for Han Siji, Datong, who was badly hurt by him, also became his spiritual pet.


    Just because of his special status, in order to avoid trouble, Ding Ning asked him to sleep in the spirit pet space. He had a faint intuition that this guy''s life magic might be useful one day.


    Since he has come, he will never return empty handed. This is the principle that Ding Ning has always believed in.


    There are still many good things in the demon Kingdom, such as many crops, fruits and vegetables, which are not good things on earth. Ding Ning transplanted many of them into the medicine spirit ring.


    The farm is not to mention that, except for pigs and animals from the sunset mainland, it is full of demons. All the demon captives have been sealed by him, and the cultivation has been kept in captivity. The ones with the lowest cultivation are big demons, and there are not a few high peak demon kings, with a number of millions, which is enough to support his barbecue ingredients for a lifetime.


    What''s more, these powerful demons have a strong regeneration ability. Ding Ning doesn''t intend to kill them. He just takes off his arms and legs when he wants to eat.


    In order to avoid mental diaphragm, Ding Ning took them back to the monster body, so as a food material, there would be no psychological obstacles.


    Of course, it''s not time to use them for the time being. There are tens of millions of dead demon clan corpses. Dozens of storage rings are full, even piled everywhere in the water space. Anyway, the space in the storage ring is static, so don''t worry about the deterioration of food materials.


    Moreover, these monster corpses also provided him with a large number of demon pills. In addition, bones, fur, blood and internal organs can not only be used as medicine, but also make weapons and armor, which is a huge resource.


    The will space has extended the stay time again, which has reached four hours, but it is only a flick of the finger to the outside world.


    "Husband, are you awake? We''re scared to death."


    When Ding Ning opened his eyes in a refreshing spirit, ten beautiful wives surrounded him and said with surprise and joy.


    Just from their red eyes, we can see how worried they were before, which made Ding Ning warm in his heart and expressed the feeling that his wife was so happy and his husband didn''t ask for anything.


    "Husband, are you hungry? I''ll get you a stutter."


    The three sisters know that Ding Ning is a good eater and take the initiative to take up his three meals a day. Ding Ning intends to guide them, so their cooking skills have also improved by leaps and bounds. Now when they see him wake up, they quickly make plans to cook.


    Ding Ning was relieved: "meow meow, do more. My husband will have a few drinks with you in the evening."


    "Well, good!"


    Meow pursed her pink lips, looked at him angrily, and took her two shy sisters to the kitchen.


    Purple finches and others also blushed, coyly lowered their heads and remained silent.


    Ding Ning looked confused and asked with a puzzled face, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Husband, you''ve just recovered. You''d better rest for a few days."


    Bai xun''er blushed and said shyly.


    "Husband, we are your wife, and we can''t run away. Even if you want our sisters to accompany you... Well, it''s only when your body recovers."


    Purple finch also advised with a red face.


    "Yes, husband, we were scared just now. We''d better keep it for a few days. We don''t care. We''re just afraid of something wrong with your body. That''s our sin."


    Kong Xuan also tried to persuade him.


    "My husband wants us to give it at any time, but your body is the most important. We can''t let you fool around."


    Kong Lei said firmly.


    ¡­¡­


    A group of daughters-in-law all blushed and cautiously advised him for fear of making him unhappy.


    Ding Ning blinked his eyes. It took him a long time to taste it. He couldn''t laugh or cry. His daughters-in-law misunderstood him and wanted to sleep together. It''s absurd.


    However, it''s no wonder that he has a criminal record. As long as he is interested in inviting ten daughters-in-law to drink together, he must be drunk, immoral and enjoy the happiness of the whole people at night. Therefore, when he says that he drinks together at night, the daughters-in-law think conditionally that he wants to do bad things again.


    This made him laugh and cry, but at the same time, he was moved. The daughter-in-law of the demon family was open. Everything followed him and used to him. No matter how shy, he was allowed to be absurd.


    It''s not like their sisters. They are very reserved. The only time they were sleeping together was their sister and Luoxue. Of course, Nono and Xiaoyao and the four sisters Ye Huan didn''t count. They were all drugged and didn''t know what it was like.


    But from then on, my sister didn''t want to go around with him anymore. He had to rush like a child. He had to change rooms frequently in the middle of the night.

 Chapter 1208

    "You are too sexy. My husband just wants to drink with you."


    Ding Ning smiled very rogue, and his sneaky eyes glanced maliciously at the concave and convex figure of his daughter-in-law.


    "Bah, it''s strange to believe you, big sex wolf!"


    "You''ve just recovered a little. Don''t mess around."


    "That is, the body is the most important. If you have any problems, what can our sisters do in the future?"


    "Only drink at night and don''t do bad things. Even for us, you can''t abuse yourself."


    "Yes, yes, you cultivate for a few days, we also rest for a few days, day and night, you can eat, we can''t eat."


    "Even if we rent it, you should cherish it so that we can stop. Don''t be like animals all day."


    ¡­¡­


    The girls were flushed by his hateful eyes, couldn''t help spitting, and began to complain.


    "All right!"


    Ding Ning hung his head in frustration and reluctantly agreed.


    He knew that his body not only had no problems, but also reached the peak of divine power after absorbing the star power of dozens of stars.


    It''s just that he can''t take his daughter-in-law''s complaints seriously. Thinking about this period of time, he is happy to sing all night, but his daughter-in-law doesn''t have his water kidney. The most beloved Kong Xuan, Heling and purple finch often can''t get up all day. When they finally slow down in the evening, they are knocked down by him again, but they complain more than once that they will be broken.


    "Yeah!"


    The girls happily raised their Scissor hands and celebrated with a smile.


    Looking at the smiles on their faces, Ding Ning suddenly felt a little ashamed. He was really too beast. He didn''t take into account their mood. Relying on his good waist, he plowed day and night. The plow was not bad, and the land was almost wasted.


    Don''t say that they are the daughters-in-law who marry home openly. Even if they are rented, they can''t die.


    Well, let them rest for a week. Er, no, it''s too long. It''s still three days. However, it seems that three days are also very difficult. Hey, forget it, just one day. It''s still very good.


    Ding Ning tragically made a happy decision in his heart. His face was full of smiles. Under the careful service of his beautiful wives, he washed and dressed up. The meals of the three sisters were almost ready. Therefore, surrounded by his wives, he went to the yard to eat.


    The weather of Wanyao collar is as warm as spring all year round. It is said that there will be four distinct seasons in spring, summer, autumn and winter in the depths of the wilderness.


    On such a night, it is absolutely a pleasant and refreshing thing to have ten beautiful women who are shy and close to the moon to enjoy the moon and drink wine.


    Drinking with his daughter-in-law and cheating would be too manly. In addition, Ding Ning felt that he owed them a little. He drank freely and refused anyone.


    Influenced by his mood, the ten women were also quite happy. They had a good time drinking and playing. There were bursts of silver bell like laughter in the backyard.


    Ding Ning was so excited that he took out his homemade guitar and sang loudly for these beautiful wives who gave their body and mind to him.


    Emotional songs are easy to move people''s hearts. Moreover, Ding Ning is proficient in sound waves and melodies, and his voice is changeable. He can simulate any sound. The beautiful sound like that day fascinated the beautiful women. His big watery eyes looked at him affectionately, which greatly satisfied his vanity.


    The beauties are also half drunk and half awake. They only feel that this is the happiest life at the moment. With a drunken blush on their face, they play with him in the ambiguity of feeding wine.


    Ding Ning was overjoyed. Naturally, when the wine was dry, he drank too much unconsciously.


    When it was daybreak, Ding Ning shook his dizzy head and opened his eyes, he found that he had drunk too much and seemed to have done bad things again. There were a lot of ten daughter-in-law, all lying naked on his special bed.


    "Hey! It''s not that I don''t keep my word. It''s God''s meaning."


    Ding Ning comforted himself without shame, and then began morning exercise.


    The awakened purple finch wanted to cry without tears. She scolded: "husband, you hate it. You don''t mean what you say."


    "I can''t blame you for drinking too much last night."


    Ding Ning shirked his responsibility and worked hard at morning exercises.


    The purple finch was in a daze and didn''t want to understand what was going on. She soon fell into the boundless pleasure


    "Hey! Am I too beast?"


    At noon, Ding Ning just got up and looked at the ten daughter-in-law''s heavy sleep. He muttered insincerely.


    Quietly put on your clothes and gently close the door. Then he hummed a little song happily and paced to the side yard.


    Although the physical injuries of the first batch of rescued girls have been cured, except for a few, most of them have some mental problems.


    He decided to genetically transform all these girls, save them from fire and water, and let them live a healthy and cheerful life.


    Of course, he has also figured out how to settle these girls. It is the so-called poor children who are in charge of the family early. These girls are born in a vulnerable race. Although they look so beautiful, they are good at farming, cooking or housework.


    He decided to bring them back to the earth, get rid of the living environment that makes them have nightmares, and start a new study and life on the earth.


    Snow castles in the air need good cooks; Sister''s group needs trustworthy people; His flourishing Tang Pharmaceutical industry needs fresh blood; People also need to take care of the crops planted on Paradise Island; The College of traditional Chinese medicine under construction also needs manpower


    Also, Tiangong entertainment is now an industry under his name. What makes the most money for an entertainment company? An excellent actor, of course.


    None of these girls is as beautiful as any star on earth. You can cultivate a few stars from them as a cash cow.


    What''s more, even if you can''t be a star, you can protect them as the assistants of Ye Huan sisters.


    You know, these girls'' accomplishments in the demon family may not be worth mentioning, but they are definitely the top experts on the earth, and the lowest is equivalent to the cultivation of the big demon level. The high ones even have the peak strength of the big demon, but being born in a weak race makes them not good at fighting, but it is not easy to deal with some tramps on the earth.


    By the way, and mom, although it''s inconvenient to be with her, it''s still necessary to send some girls to protect her.


    And Enxi is far away in Korea. It is also necessary to send two girls to protect her.


    You know, although these girls are demons, they are much smarter than ordinary people after genetic transformation. After training and learning, they can be competent for these jobs and start a new life.


    After this calculation, Ding Ning felt that less than 500 girls were not enough.


    After all, neither Longteng group nor Shengtang pharmaceutical can be limited to Ninghai. It must set up branches all over the world.


    At home, the safety of employees is absolutely guaranteed, but it''s hard to say abroad.


    Therefore, these girls with self-protection will be the best candidates for the heads of foreign branches.


    As for why he doesn''t consider the male demon clan, ha ha, beautiful women are good for the eyes. Even if he doesn''t have the heart to touch, it makes people feel happy to see beautiful women.


    The more Ding Ning thought about it, the more he felt that there were too few girls. He thought he would collect more beauties. Those beauties of vulnerable races were the best target. After all, unlike the cat family, they had become glorious farmers and had a guaranteed life.


    The life of many vulnerable races is still difficult, and it is common to sell children and women.


    The demon clan, even if it implemented the new deal, did not prohibit the slave trade. Ding Ning once wanted to change all this, but finally reluctantly gave up.


    After all, for many vulnerable races, becoming a slave is also their way of life. It''s better than starving to death. If he resolutely prohibits the slave trade, he will only be strongly opposed by all races. Even the ten thousand demon imperial court dare not make this decision.


    However, it also facilitates Ding Ning''s action of collecting girls. In his current status, money is just a number for him, not bad for money.


    Therefore, after Ding Ning took all the 121 girls in the first batch as spiritual pets, he immediately asked the wolf to follow him to the slave market.


    After being genetically modified, wolf yuan''s cultivation has improved by leaps and bounds. He is about to catch up with wolf Kui. He is also the second expert in wolf guard.


    After langkui was in charge of the training of the military headquarters, langyuan deserved to become the personal leader and housekeeper of the Marshal''s mansion and the red man in front of Ding Ning.


    Knowing that Ding Ning was going to the slave market, the wolf didn''t ask much. He immediately asked more than 100 wolf guards to travel with the commander.


    Ding Ning didn''t want to be so high-profile, but when he thought that he was famous anyway, what if he was known to buy beautiful female slaves?


    Simply riding a red haired horse, surrounded by the wolf guards, they swaggered to the slave market.


    Niannujiao slave firm is one of the largest slave firms of Wanyao collar. The biggest feature of the firm is that it sells all female slaves, and they are all beautiful female slaves, which is in line with Ding Ning''s heart.


    The female slaves in niannujiao firm are divided into three grades: mature and beautiful mature women, young and beautiful virgins and young girls. The prices are also different according to the grade and the beauty of female slaves.


    Knowing that the marshal came to niannujiao to choose the maidservant, the chief shopkeeper LV Qifeng was worried. He led all the guys to stand at the gate of the firm and greet them respectfully in person. He didn''t dare to be slighted.


    I''m kidding. Now the whole ten thousand demon leader doesn''t know that marshal Ding Ning holds a heavy army. Even the emperor and the eight king courts should respect him.


    The most important thing is that this guy is a man who cherishes flowers and protects flowers. He even killed at his wedding for those cheap toys and sent wolves to search and rescue everywhere. I don''t know how many heads he cut.


    This made LV Qifeng, a slave trader, feel uneasy. He was afraid that the great marshal, who was at the height of the sun, would kill him if he didn''t like it.


    However, when thinking about the master behind him, LV Qifeng felt a little at ease. Anyway, his master and the Grand Marshal are related to each other. This face should be given to the master.


    "Villain LV Qifeng leads all the guys to welcome the marshal!"


    With the majestic arrival of Ding Ning and his party, LV Qifeng took the first step, knelt down on the ground with a puff, kowtowed heavily, and shouted loudly.


    The guys behind him were even more silent. They knelt on the ground with their legs soft and shouted, "welcome to the marshal!"


    Ding Ning frowned slightly. As a modern man, he didn''t like this kind of gift.


    However, the demon family, like the earth in ancient times, has strict hierarchy, clear classes and orderly dignity and inferiority. In addition, the social status of businessmen is very low, so it is reasonable for LV Qifeng to make this great gift.


    "Get up!"


    Ding Ning turned over and jumped down from the red feather. He said faintly that a wolf had led the red feather in front of the mountain.

 Chapter 1209

    "Yes, marshal!"


    LV Qifeng got up trembling and stood respectfully. So did a group of guys. He didn''t even dare to breathe.


    "Niannujiao? It''s interesting!"


    Ding Ning, with his hands on his back, looked at the gold lettered plaque hanging at the head of the firm and said to himself in a trance.


    The name reminds him of the ancient names of the earth. His favorite que is niannujiao Chibi nostalgia.


    The river goes East, the waves wash away, and the immortals through the ages. To the west of the old base, humanity is Chibi, zhoulang of the Three Kingdoms. The rocks pierced the air, the waves beat the shore, and rolled up thousands of piles of snow. Rivers and mountains are picturesque, and there are many heroes at that time. I think back to Gongjin''s year, when Xiao Qiao first married, he was handsome and handsome, with feathers, fans and scarves. When talking and laughing, the masts and oars disappeared. Wandering in my hometown, you should laugh at me. I have beautiful hair early. Life is like a dream. I sprinkle the river moon in a bottle.


    This made him a little interested in the person with this name. I don''t know whether it was a coincidence or the name left by the strong human beings who had been here.


    "This is the name given by my owner, which makes the marshal laugh."


    LV Qifeng was good at observing words and expressions. Seeing that Ding Ning seemed to be interested in the store name, he immediately smiled and said that he also wanted to take the opportunity to point out the identity of the owner behind him, so as to avoid the violent murder of the Grand Marshal who did not play cards according to common sense.


    "Oh, your host is an elegant man."


    Ding Ning tried to squeeze out a smile, but he felt a little tired. This goods was the first donkey family he saw after he came to Wanyao collar. Now he felt very unhappy when he saw the donkey because of the old donkey. Even his smile became a little unnatural.


    LV Qifeng couldn''t tell whether he was happy or angry. He always felt that he had a feeling of skin laughing and flesh not laughing. He was even more nervous and nodded and bowed: "the marshal praised."


    "Shopkeeper Lu, don''t be nervous. I''m here to buy some female slaves for the house. Lead the way."


    Ding Ning kept him quiet, suddenly lost his interest in the owner behind him, and said calmly.


    "Please, marshal!"


    LV Qifeng wanted to give the name of his owner, but seeing that Ding Ning didn''t follow his words, he didn''t dare to mention it again. He bowed down and made an invitation gesture, half a step behind Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning was also impolite. He strode to the firm and went through the spacious and bright front building to the backyard. Only then did he find that niannujiao had a unique cave.


    In front of us is a courtyard covering a very wide area. Even compared with his Marshal''s house, the courtyard is lined with ancient trees, winding strange vines, jagged rocks, blooming flowers, pavilions and pavilions, and gurgling water


    To Ding Ning''s surprise, the scenery here was extremely elegant. The breeze came slowly, which made people feel relaxed and happy. If they hadn''t known in advance, no one would think that it was a dirty place to hide dirt and buy slaves.


    In this green courtyard, dozens of pavilions of different sizes are distributed disorderly. In these pavilions are cages made of iron fences. In each cage, there is a beautiful girl naked. These girls don''t seem to be afraid to see Ding Ning and others, but cover the key points and look at him with a little shy curiosity.


    Along the East and west sides of the courtyard wall, there are a row of stone houses like bungalows. In each stone house, like the pavilion, there are cages separated by iron fences.


    Although the female slaves in the East cage are also naked, they don''t live in a cage alone like those girls in the pavilion. Most of them are seven or eight, or at least three or four. They are sexy, enchanting, mature and beautiful.


    Seeing Ding Ning''s arrival, he was not ashamed, but flirted, showed off their charming customs, and frequently threw flirtatious eyes at him.


    In particular, a hot beauty with leopard ears, her bronze skin is full of the most primitive wildness. Her thick eyelashes flicker, blink her charming big eyes, stretch out her pink tongue and lick her red lips. She even danced an enchanting and attractive dance. If the mysterious place is hidden, it becomes more and more attractive.


    Rao is Ding Ning reading countless beauties. He is also flushed by the hot and wild beauty. He almost didn''t surrender on the spot. NIMA is definitely a goblin who seduces the dead.


    If it weren''t for someone around him, he would like to turn around and run away immediately. It''s really tempting. My brother''s concentration is definitely not enough.


    "Marshal, although this Leopard Woman is not in a good place, she has not been touched by a man. Look..."


    LV Qifeng watched his words and expressions. Seeing that Ding Ning blushed, he asked at the right time. He couldn''t help but rejoice. It seems that the external rumors are true. The commander is indeed a lecherous man. It''s a big deal to pay out his own pocket and give him some beautiful women. I think he won''t have trouble with the business again.


    "Cough, what do you mean?"


    Ding Ning was stunned when he heard the speech. He really didn''t understand what his words meant. He hadn''t been touched by a man. It was not a place, which made him quite puzzled.


    "Er, commander Hui, the leopard girl is not owned by our ten thousand demon leader, but comes from the wilderness. She was born wild and difficult to tame. In order to catch her, the slave team of our firm suffered heavy losses. When the slave team caught her, they saw her beautiful and beautiful. They wanted to give it to a distinguished guest for the first time, but they didn''t want the leopard girl to be strong and break herself."


    LV Qifeng said with a depressed face: "for the first time, the distinguished guest liked a woman. When he learned that she was not perfect, he immediately lost interest. The leopard woman was reduced to this second-class goods."


    Ding Ning was surprised to see the leopard girl. She found that although she was always showing off her amorous feelings, her eyes were cold and scary. Suddenly she realized that the leopard girl must want to escape, but there was nothing she could do. She deliberately seduced herself and wanted to buy her and leave here.


    Although she wanted to get into Feifei''s picture of how she broke herself, she admired and appreciated her strong and wild nature. She immediately frowned and said, "give her a dress. She''s mine."


    "Yes, marshal!"


    LV Qifeng was overjoyed and flustered to arrange for someone to send clothes to the Leopard Woman. The leopard woman was strong, and no one wanted to invade her, but as a result, those guys were maimed by her who could be used as a weapon to attack.


    The leopard girl from the great wilderness not only has excellent kung fu, but also extremely incites people to run away with other female slaves. She almost succeeded several times.


    How to deal with this wild and difficult woman broke LV Qifeng''s mind. Kill her. Unfortunately, if you don''t kill her, you have to keep her quiet. You have to guard against her rebellion at any time, which makes him anxious and miserable.


    LV Qifeng was determined to sell her at a low price. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning took a fancy to her, which not only solved a big problem, but also flattered Ding Ning. How could he not be happy.


    But at the thought that the Leopard Woman''s skill was terrible, LV Qifeng decided to remind the Grand Marshal to prevent Ding Ning from getting angry with the firm if she really hurt him.


    Immediately, he whispered in Ding Ning''s ear, "commander in chief, be careful. This Leopard Woman has extraordinary skills. Every part of her body can be used as a weapon to attack. If Marshal favors her, it''s better to be careful."


    "Oh, cough, I buy a maid. What''s the favor or not? Am I such a person?"


    Ding Ning''s heart is itchy, wild beauty. I like it best. Conquering such beauty can have a sense of achievement. But when I saw the ambiguous expression on LV Qifeng''s donkey face, I immediately straightened my face and scolded with awe inspiring righteousness.


    "Yes, the marshal naturally won''t like the maid. Besides, the Marshal''s cultivation is amazing. Naturally, there''s no need to worry about the leopard girl''s wild behavior. It''s a villain''s worry."


    LV Qifeng smiled more and more obscene. He flattered, but he was secretly feigning in his heart. Just now your eyes were hooked on the leopard girl like a hook, and you couldn''t pull them out. What''s the matter with your maidservant? To whom?


    Ding Ning blushed slightly and scolded himself for being greedy. With so many beautiful daughter-in-law, he still didn''t bear the temptation of the leopard girl. It''s too restless.


    But on second thought, his cultivation has broken through again, and his ability in some aspects has become stronger again. Last night, ten daughters-in-law reluctantly enjoyed themselves. Shouldn''t it be too much to add a leopard woman?


    Well, if I don''t accept the leopard girl, I''m sure the leopard girl will come to no good end. I''m not lecherous. I''m helping her. Yes, I''m so kind.


    Ding Ning hinted at himself, and immediately became at ease. He happily watched the leopard woman put on the clothes sent by the clerk of the firm and stood beside him without saying a word. His heart was itching like a cat. If he didn''t have to choose the so-called maid wantonly, he would like to conquer the sexy little wild cat immediately.


    When he repressed his inner desire and saw those dirty underage girls in the West cage, with fear and helplessness flashing in his big eyes, all his beautiful thoughts suddenly disappeared, his heart suddenly became heavy, and his chest seemed to be pressed with a huge stone, which made him out of breath.


    If these underage girls were not still wearing clothes, Ding Ning said that they would kill. With a gloomy face, he asked, "shopkeeper Lu, how many underage girls do you have here?"


    LV Qifeng''s heart was pounding. Could the marshal be good at it? But it''s normal to think about it. After all, powerful men have never played with any kind of beauty. It''s reasonable to find some stimulation for a change, Immediately nodded and flattered: "we spent money to buy these girls from poor people to ensure that they are clean. Now we niannujiao only received 131, all of which are here. It''s rare and out of stock. After all, not everyone is willing to sell their daughter. If Marshal Dayuan is interested, I''ll arrange it later to buy some for you."


    "No, I want all these girls."


    Ding Ning took a deep breath, forcibly calmed the depression in his chest, and said coldly.


    Although he heard the dirty meaning in LV Qifeng''s words, he didn''t bother to explain. He was just depressed in his heart and felt depressed that there was no place to breathe.


    Selling children and women is common in the eyes of the poor people led by ten thousand demons, but for him, who lives in an equal society, he still can''t accept this phenomenon.


    But what can he do? One is willing to hit and the other is willing to suffer. No matter how uncomfortable he is, it is not easy to spread his anger on LV Qifeng.


    "Marshal, this..."


    LV Qifeng looked embarrassed and stopped talking.


    "Why? I''m afraid I can''t afford the money? Come on, how much money, I won''t lose you."


    Ding Ning frowned and said coldly.


    The wolf, who was always silent, glared at LV Qifeng with a hesitant face and shouted angrily, "are you dumb? My commander asked you to make an offer, didn''t you hear?"


    LV Qifeng was so excited that he knelt down on the ground and kowtowed repeatedly: "commander, spare your life, commander, spare your life."


    "Get up and talk. It''s like I want to kill. Now it''s a legal society. Killing is to pay for my life. Your dog''s life is not worth my own life."


    Ding Ning frowned and shouted impatiently, but he didn''t notice that the leopard woman who didn''t say a word looked at him and her eyes became strange.

 Chapter 1210

    "Thank you, marshal, thank you!"


    LV Qifeng, who was pardoned, got up, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and said with a sad face, "it''s not that you don''t ask for a price, but that these girls have a buyer and have made a deposit."


    "Oh, I see."


    Ding Ning then understood, frowned slightly and said, "is it convenient to tell me who the buyer is? What''s the use of buying so many girls?"


    "This..."


    LV Qifeng looked embarrassed, but he saw the wolf''s eyes staring. His eyes were fierce. Half of the waist knife had been scabbard. He had no doubt that if he dared to hesitate again, he would kill him. He was scared out of his wits and nodded repeatedly: "it''s convenient, of course, it''s convenient for the marshal to inquire. It''s also convenient if it''s inconvenient."


    "Hum! You''re wise, or I''ll cut off your old donkey''s head with a knife."


    The wolf said coldly, which restrained his murderous spirit and stood behind Ding Ning.


    "Wolf yuan, how can you intimidate shopkeeper LV like this? I believe shopkeeper LV won''t be dissatisfied with my curiosity. I want you to do more. Remember, as the leader of the guard of the Marshal''s mansion, you must abide by the law and set an example. You are so angry. Alas, it''s useless to say you many times. Let''s forget it this time. Let''s not take another example!"


    Ding Ning hypocritically reprimanded wolf yuan and let him go. He looked at LV Qifeng with great interest and waited for his answer.


    "Yes, marshal, I know my mistake. I won''t dare again next time."


    The wolf bowed his head and answered respectfully. He seemed very sincere.


    The wolf guard behind him was chuckling and joking. With the Marshal''s nature of protecting the calf, not to mention that the wolf was far from scaring LV Qifeng. Even if it was really slaughtered, the marshal would lightly say that it would not be a case.


    LV Qifeng didn''t believe langyuan''s promise at all. He felt that these two guys were singing double reed. Although the identity of the buyer was also very noble, it was a little inferior to the marshal. Don''t ask for trouble. He whispered immediately: "the young master yuan Xiu of the violent ape King court bought these female slaves."


    "Yuan Xiu? Why does he want so many underage female slaves?"


    Ding Ning frowned slightly and asked puzzled.


    Yuan Xiu met him once. He was the only son of Yuan Hua, the alliance speaker re elected by the violent ape family after Yuan Ming''s sacrifice. He broke through to the early stage of the demon king at a young age. He was also a young talent.


    He had a good impression of Yuan Xiu. The boy was just like his name. He was very beautiful and handsome. He would blush shyly when he smiled. He was also an alternative among the violent apes with five roughs and three rough tempers.


    "Well... I don''t know. We are only responsible for the slave trade and won''t ask the buyer what to buy."


    LV Qifeng said with flashing eyes.


    Although Ding Ning felt that his words were untrue, he was reasonable and restrained, and he was not aggressive.


    However, Yuan Xiusheng was shy and gentle. He didn''t want to do anything bad to buy these female slaves. He didn''t bother to ask more questions. He immediately waved: "a gentleman doesn''t win people''s love. In that case, I don''t want these girls. I want all the other women. Let''s make a direct offer."


    "All... All?"


    LV Qifeng opened his mouth in shock and repeated incredulously.


    "Why is there a problem? Has it been ordered again? Or am I afraid I can''t afford the money?"


    Ding Ning looked at him jokingly. Although he knew he was not an old donkey, he felt happy inexplicably when he looked at the shocked color on his donkey face.


    "No, no, no, no one ordered it. Just, dashai, there are 736 female slaves here in addition to these minors. Dashai can''t use so much to recruit maidservants?"


    LV Qifeng asked bitterly, they are slave businesses. Although they are eager to sell all the slaves, it depends on who sells them. He can open his mouth and sell them to the marshal. How dare he bid a high price.


    Besides, these slaves were sold out all at once. Before the next batch of slaves were sent, niannujiao had to close down. This is not a good thing for the business.


    "Didn''t shopkeeper Lu just say that you are only responsible for selling and won''t ask buyers what to do? Why, I''m an exception here. Do you want to covet the military secrets of our military headquarters?"


    Ding Ning asked coldly, pulling the tiger''s skin and starting to make a big flag. In fact, he had no special intention. He just wanted to see his donkey face frightened.


    Qiang!


    A hundred wolf riders pulled out their swords like a conditioned reflex and stared at LV Qifeng covetously.


    LV Qifeng''s legs trembled like chaff, and he said in a continuous voice with sweat: "villain... Villain dare not, but when he first heard that the marshal bought so many female slaves, he couldn''t help but ask, there''s no intention of coveting military secrets, Marshal''s lesson."


    "You don''t dare. Just make an offer and trade. I''m still waiting to deal with military affairs."


    Ding Ning''s dark psychology was satisfied, so he waved his hand and said impatiently.


    A clang.


    More than a hundred wolves rode into the scabbard in a neat and uniform way. With this hand alone, it is absolutely impossible to do it without hard work. The Leopard Woman frowned, her pupils contracted slightly, quietly clenched her fist and lowered her head. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Yes, marshal, I''ll make an offer now, I''ll make an offer now."


    LV Qifeng''s clothes were soaked with sweat, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, nodded and bowed, took out the account book from his arms with trembling hands, and began to calculate nervously.


    "Shopkeeper Lu, where is shopkeeper Lu?"


    At this moment, a bold voice with high toes and high spirits came from the door of the firm.


    "Shh, uncle yuan, please keep your voice down. Shopkeeper Lu is receiving distinguished guests in the inner courtyard. Don''t disturb them."


    The man in charge of reception outside the door quickly discouraged.


    "Go away, the little beauty ordered by our young master hasn''t been sent to the house yet. The young master is already angry. What nonsense distinguished guest dares to delay our young master''s enjoyment of the little beauty. He really doesn''t know whether to live or die."


    The rude voice was extremely arrogant and domineering. He kicked the man in the way and swaggered straight in.


    Ding Ning''s face sank, sneered and said, "Uncle yuan is really arrogant."


    With a sneer, the wolf hugged and said, "marshal, I''ll drive away the arrogant man, so as not to destroy Marshal''s mood."


    "No, when he comes in, I''ll see if Uncle yuan is sacred to all parties. What confidence is so rampant."


    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled and he had quietly moved his mind. It seemed that Yuan Xiu wanted to enjoy these underage maids.


    But he was not sure whether the arrogant man was talking nonsense. It would be bad if yuan Xiuke was wronged. Therefore, he had to wait for the madman to come in and take it down for careful questioning.


    These underage maids are different from hehe and Miaomiao who look young but are actually adults. They are really underage.


    Although the law has no provisions on the abuse of underage girls, Ding Ning has a steelyard in his heart, which is the bottom line that can not be touched. Unless he doesn''t know, as long as he knows, he will not sit idly by.


    "Uncle yuan, please stay, but don''t disturb your guests."


    The man was kicked to the ground, but he got up immediately and stopped in front of the comer, pleading bitterly.


    "I think you are shameless. Go away and annoy me. I have to burn you down."


    The rude man''s voice was very angry. It seemed that he kicked the man away again and stormed into the backyard. He scolded unclearly: "I''d like to see what kind of shit distinguished guests Lao Lu is receiving. He dares to delay the good deeds of my young master."


    LV Qifeng lowered his eyebrows and didn''t dare to say anything. He didn''t know what to say. He tried every means to fool Ding Ning. Unexpectedly, it was all mixed up by Yuan Da, Yuan Xiu''s servant.


    Yuan Da, Yuan Da, your father''s goods have killed your master. I hope you can grow your brain and take care of your mouth. Don''t sell me too.


    In fact, although niannujiao also sells underage maids, her main business is still adult maids. The number of underage maids is extremely rare. After all, such a small girl can''t sell at any price. Even if some dignitaries have special hobbies, the demand is extremely limited.


    This time there were more than 100 underage female slaves. It was also because of yuan xiuhao that Yuan Da found him and paid a high price. He took pains to collect them everywhere.


    Of course, with the implementation of the new deal, only a handful of families have sold their children and women because they can''t afford to eat. However, most of the so many underage female slaves were captured by the slave team through improper means.


    "Lao Lu, Lao Lu, what''s your special person? Here comes my uncle, lying in the trough... Eh!"


    Yuan Da has the distinctive characteristics of violent ape race. He is tall and big, ugly and has a loud voice. He shouted as soon as he entered the backyard, but when he suddenly saw a group of wolf guards surrounded by Ding Ning standing with both hands on his back, he stopped shouting like an old mother duck strangled by his neck.


    A young man looked into the distance without expression. He didn''t even look at him, but more than 100 wolf guards surrounded him stared at him with gloomy faces.


    Yuan Da cried bitterly in his heart. There were big drops of sweat on his forehead and he was shaking all over. Although he had never seen the young man, how could he not have seen the wolf guard who frightened everyone? The identity of the young man was naturally ready to come out. He not only bumped into the marshal, but also scolded him as shit. Now it''s over.


    He is neither walking nor not walking. He secretly greeted all the women of the 18th generation of the ancestors of the man who blocked the way just now. The bastard just said that he was a guest. He told me directly that the marshal was in there. He didn''t dare to break in if he had a hundred courage.


    But now it''s too late, he can only flop down on his knees, kowtow desperately and plead with trembling: "villain Yuan Da... Bye... See... Big... Big... Big... Big handsome, don''t... I don''t know big... Big handsome is here... Little people... How many little people offend... Please big handsome... Adults have... A lot. Spare the little... Villains."


    "Yuan Da? Isn''t it uncle yuan?"


    Ding Ning didn''t bother to talk to such a villain. The wolf understood what he meant and said jokingly.


    "Villains... Villains know... They know their mistakes... They don''t dare again."


    Yuan Da couldn''t hear the sarcasm in his words. His face was hot and he continued to kowtow with a sad face.


    "Didn''t uncle yuan say that some bullshit noble guest dared to delay your young master to enjoy the little beauty and didn''t know how to live or die? What are you doing now?"


    The wolf held his arm far away and said with a hypocritical look of fear.


    The funny appearance made the leopard girl beside her laugh. The smile was like flowers in full bloom. It was beautiful. Ding Ning looked straight and almost didn''t drool.


    But unexpectedly, the leopard woman smiled, glared at him fiercely, raised her powder fist, and looked like she had to make you look good again.

 Chapter 1211

    Ding Ning ate a flat in public. Looking at the wolf guards who wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh, he felt his nose bitterly. It''s not easy to argue with her in public.


    But I felt itchy in my heart. If there were not so many people, I had to press her down on the spot and beat her up.


    "My mouth is cheap. I deserve to die. I shouldn''t spray feces all over my mouth and offend the marshal. I deserve to die. I deserve to die."


    Yuan Da is also a cruel man. He can''t pay attention to Ding Ning''s episode. I''m afraid he can''t do well today. The only way to survive is to get Ding Ning''s forgiveness.


    So, after admitting his mistake, he began to slap his palm and mouth. It was really a heavy hand. After a few slaps, the corners of his mouth were full of blood. He even knocked out several teeth alive and felt pain.


    "Shopkeeper Lu, borrow a place."


    Ding Ning ignored him, but looked at LV Qifeng and said faintly.


    LV Qifeng was very cold in his heart. He knew that he was going to interrogate Yuan Da and wanted to refuse. But under Ding Ning''s eyes, if he could see through everything, he dared to say no. he complained secretly in his heart, but a flattering smile was piled on his face: "commander, please follow me."


    "Well, I''ll bother shopkeeper Lu."


    Ding Ning''s tone was very polite. He swaggered behind LV Qifeng, making him feel cold on his back. For a moment, he was confused. He wanted to hint Yuan Da not to talk disorderly, but under the eyes of wolf Wei, he dared not do any small moves.


    Behind him, there was a wolf guard driving Yuan Da with blood on his face.


    Not long after, LV Qifeng humbly gave Ding Ning to an empty accounting room in the backyard. After preparing the tea, he didn''t dare to look at Yuan Dana''s eyes for help and bowed down and backed out.


    "Xiao Liuzi, go and inform your boss."


    Out of the room, LV Qifeng put away the flattering smile on his face and became very gloomy. He hurried through the courtyard to the gate of the firm, waved to a clever looking waiter and whispered.


    "Shopkeeper, where''s Yuan Shao?"


    Xiao Liuzi was obviously a confidant of manager Lu Da. He glanced at the accounting room subconsciously and asked in a worried low voice.


    LV Qifeng frowned and thought for a moment before he waved his hand and sighed faintly: "arrange someone to inform."


    "OK, I''ll go now."


    Xiaoliuzi also knew that the matter was urgent. He turned around and left.


    "Wait."


    LV Qifeng seemed to think of something. He quickly called Xiao Liuzi and whispered something in his ear.


    Xiao Liuzi nodded solemnly and walked out quickly without saying a word.


    In the accounting room, Ding Ning stood in front of the window with his hands on his back. The corners of his mouth tilted slightly. He smiled and said, "after you sing, I''ll come on stage. It''s more and more interesting."


    Wolf Yuansu stood on his side, glanced at Yuan Da, who was surrounded by Wolf guards and squatted in the corner with his head in his hands, and asked, "commander, don''t we try?"


    "What''s the use of trial?"


    Ding Ning said quietly.


    The wolf was slightly stunned and immediately reacted.


    Yes, the slave trade is a very profitable industry in the demon clan. Even for some poor families, selling children and women is also a way to live. Although the marshal once tried to prohibit the slave trade, the Wanyao imperial court was worried about touching the interests of too many people and affecting the current stable situation. It always took ambiguous measures to delay and did not form legislation.


    The sale of underage girls also belongs to the category of slave trade, so now even if yuan Xiu''s abuse of underage girls is found out, let alone without evidence, even if there is evidence, he can''t be convicted, which will ruin his reputation at most.


    Thinking of this, the wolf couldn''t help feeling a little depressed. He didn''t understand what the marshal would do if he didn''t know what to do with Yuan Xiu.


    The leopard girl stood on Ding Ning''s side like a maid, and occasionally glanced at him curiously. It seemed that she was wondering why the Young Marshal looked at her with hot eyes just now, but turned a blind eye to her now.


    "Some concepts and habits have long been formed. They are deeply rooted and difficult to change. It''s easy to clean up a yuan Xiu, but the symptoms are not the root cause. If yuan Xiu is killed, more Li Xiu, Zhang Xiu and Chen Xiu will emerge. Sometimes the manpower is exhausted. What should we do if we can''t touch it?"


    It seems to be aware that the wolf is far from depressed, Ding Ning said meaningfully.


    "This... Kill one at a time!"


    The wolf hesitated for a moment and thought there was no good way. He could only scratch his head and said.


    "Hehe! The ten thousand demon collar is so big that we may not be able to find out what happened under our eyes, let alone waijiu collar."


    Ding Ning shook his head and lost his smile.


    "Well... You can''t just watch them act recklessly without asking."


    The wolf said reluctantly.


    "That''s why we have to legislate."


    Ding Ning''s eyes glittered with wisdom, And he said: "A country... Er, I mean the imperial court. If the imperial court is governed as a country, the primary premise for the country to prosper is to establish a set of effective and standardized order that can protect the interests of the majority of people. The operation of this order needs strong force to ensure that those who do good will be rewarded and those who do evil will be punished."


    Ding Ning, regardless of the confused expression of the wolf like a heavenly book, said frankly: "over time, every citizen of this country will form a code of conduct to restrict himself and know what can be done and what can not be done. This is the significance of legislation."


    "Then why didn''t the imperial court agree to the Marshal''s legislation and abolish the slave trade?"


    The wolf was far from understanding, but he asked modestly.


    "To some extent, legislation reflects the will of the rulers to a large extent. After all, the rulers are not gods. They are also selfish. The imperial court has always been perfunctory. I am not willing to pass the legislation to abolish the slave trade because they are worried that this legislation will touch the interests of too many people and may cause turbulence and affect the foundation of the imperial court. This is their most fundamental reason Where our interests lie, naturally we will not sacrifice our own interests for the interests of even the majority of people. "


    Ding Ning sighed with melancholy in her eyes.


    Due to his appearance and the vigorous implementation of the new deal, the social system of Wanyao leader has taken a big step forward by leaps and bounds. On the surface, it seems to be very successful, but he knows very well that there are great disadvantages. Some sequelae have not yet broken out. Once it breaks out in an all-round way, the retrogression of civilization is not impossible.


    After all, he is not a competent minister in governing the world, and he is also extremely lack of ideas and knowledge in governing the country. Many good ideas only stay at the idealized level and cannot be perfectly realized.


    In addition, there are essential differences in cultural customs, living habits, ethics and even three concepts between human beings and the demon family. Copying the development model of human civilization to the demon family will only be self defeating.


    Of course, if you give him enough time and authority, he can build an ideal country by thinking and reforming with far more modern knowledge than the demon family does not know for many years.


    But the problem is that he doesn''t have much time to stay in this world, and he doesn''t have any greed and pursuit for rights. The reason why he is willing to do so much is not because of how great his feelings are, but just because of the kindness at the bottom of his heart.


    He wants to change the situation of poverty and backwardness in the demon country, so that more poor people will not sell children and women, and can eat enough. In this way, even if he leaves the world, he will feel at ease.


    But he thought things too simple. With the implementation of the new deal, the demon family exposed more and more social disadvantages and customary bad habits, which had far exceeded his imagination and gave him a strong sense of powerlessness.


    Now the demon country, with his indifferent participation, has become a nondescript abnormal product. The new deal implements the feudal society and modern social system, but in fact, most of it still stays in the stage of primitive society and slave society.


    Is this a big step and pulling the egg?


    Ding Ning sneered at himself with a bitter smile.


    His original intention is good, but he ignores that the development of each social civilization must have a gradual process, and a large number of groups representing the interests of the privileged class will be born accordingly.


    Each specific historical period has its distinctive characteristics and development foundation. The social system of modern civilization is based on the industrial revolution. The implementation of modern civilization in a poor demon country is like a rootless duckweed, which has no possibility of success.


    The establishment of the ten thousand demon imperial court is a remarkable symbol of a historical transition period from slave society to feudal society. It represents that the monarchy centralism has officially stepped on the historical stage. This step has already been encouraged. He also advocated equality for all and implemented the laws and regulations of modern civilization, It''s not bullshit to try to realize a great leap forward in history with modern management ideas. What is it?


    After learning from the bitter experience, Ding Ning realized that he had made a very serious mistake, so he didn''t ask the imperial court to insist on interfering with the normal process of history by canceling the slave trade law, but put the focus of development on farming, fishing and hunting, which is in line with the current trend of the development of demon society.


    Although he knew that the slave trade was an inevitable product of historical development, as a modern man, he still couldn''t accept the behavior of buying and selling people as goods or animals. He was so angry and impulsive before.


    This is why he arrested Yuan Da but did not interrogate him at all.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter whether to interrogate or not. In this special historical period, it is a period when privilege is above the law, and he is lucky to belong to the privileged class, or the class with the highest privilege.


    Since Ding Ning wants to act within the rules and the law is formulated and implemented by Ding Ning, he can only act within the rules of the game.


    Isn''t it just bullying? As a marshal of the army and horses, he even respected the emperor and the eight kings. He also played a bullying game.


    The wolf can''t understand what he said, and he doesn''t need to understand. With his understanding of the marshal, the marshal will never sit idly by for those poor underage girls, that''s enough.


    After thinking through this section, wolf yuan immediately regained his spirit, stood calmly and solemnly, and watched the next development of the situation.


    Niannujiao''s owner came quickly. After all, it was related to the life and death of manager Lv. Although the owner was very angry that manager LV made his own decision and took the order behind her back, the matter has developed to this point. Manager LV can no longer shoulder the responsibility, so she had to deal with it herself no matter how reluctant she was.


    "Is that you?"


    Ding Ning looked at the visitor and looked stunned. To tell the truth, the identity of the owner really surprised him.


    "Brother in law, I''ll make amends to you."


    Bai lianer''s attitude is very correct. With a shy smile on her face, she droops her head like a pupil who has made a mistake and puts on a posture of being at will.

 Chapter 1212

    Ding Ning glanced at Bai lianer with an odd expression, and then looked at the confused leopard girl. A flash of a sudden color flashed on her face, and many doubts in her heart were easily solved.


    No wonder the name of the store here is niannujiao. No wonder the slave hunting team went to the wilderness to catch slaves. By chance, they caught the leopard girl back.


    Since niannujiao''s owner is Bai lianer, everything makes sense, because niannujiao must have heard her name from xun''er.


    Bai lianer and Bai xun''er belong to the main branch of Medusa. They once lived in the wilderness for a long time. They are very familiar with it. It''s not surprising that they will send a slave hunting team to the wilderness to catch slaves.


    Ding Ning is no stranger to her. She is xun''er''s cousin. The feelings between the sisters are very good. Even xun''er asked him for the form pill she needs.


    Bai lianer often goes to the Marshal''s mansion to see xun''er, and occasionally stays for two days. She hardly talks to xun''er. When she sees Ding Ning, she will timidly call his brother-in-law.


    The little girl is beautiful, has a sweet mouth, and is very clever and sensible. Everyone in the Marshal''s house likes her very much. I''m afraid she is the only one who can go in and out of the Marshal''s house without reporting.


    Ding Ning also always treats this clever and sensible sister-in-law as his own sister and dotes on her. Xun''er also joked that he let him collect lian''er together.


    However, he never thought that niannujiao would be Bai lianer''s industry, which made him suddenly feel that this familiar sister-in-law became strange.


    "Is this your property or your family''s property?"


    Ding Ning asked, because there was a big difference.


    If it is Bai lianer''s private property, she hides it too deeply, so he has to consider how to get along with her in the future; But if it is the family''s industry, there are many ways. There are so many people in the Medusa family who don''t send, why do you have to let this little girl closest to Bai xun''er take charge of the slave trade?


    "It''s my private property."


    Bai lianer was naturally in awe of Ding Ning, pursed her lips and replied honestly.


    Ding Ning''s heart sank. He would rather be the Medusa people who wanted to make use of her relationship with xun''er for profit than the sister-in-law doing such business. He immediately raised his eyebrows: "are you short of money?"


    "No... no shortage."


    Bai lianer made him look serious and very nervous. She hung her head and replied like a mosquito humming.


    "No shortage of money, why do you do this?"


    Ding Ning asked with a serious face. The dignity cultivated by being in the upper position for a long time came to his face like substance.


    Bai lianer clenched her lower lip. Her big watery eyes flickered guilty, avoiding his line of sight. Her lips stammered, "it''s fun."


    "Fun? You... You, you..."


    Ding Ning almost smiled angrily. She pointed at her with her fingers and was stunned for a long time. She didn''t say anything.


    Although he regarded Bai lianer as his sister, after all, she was a sister-in-law rather than a real sister. It''s not good to say it''s heavy, but it''s light. She didn''t take it seriously, which put him in a dilemma.


    "Brother in law, I know I''m wrong. Don''t be angry. If you''re angry, my sister should feel bad again."


    Bai lianer raised her head and said anxiously.


    She knows Ding Ning''s character very well and how much he dotes on his sister. This sentence seems to worry that he is angry, but in fact, she pulls her sister out as a shield.


    Sure enough, when she mentioned xun''er, Ding Ning quickly recovered his calm after taking a few deep breaths, narrowed his eyes and looked at her: "tell me, when did it happen? Does your sister know?"


    "My sister doesn''t know. I didn''t dare to tell her that not long after the clan moved to Wanyao City, I just saw this firm transfer to the outside world, and the price is not high. I took it over. The guys are ready-made, and I don''t care much at ordinary times."


    Bai lianer hung her head, stood on tiptoe on her right foot, drew circles on the ground and answered softly.


    Ding Ning frowned and turned her head rapidly to analyze the credibility of what she said.


    After the wing man alliance settled in the ten thousand demon city, it carried out a great purge of power change. Although the commercial firms that used to play closely with the black tiger, green Jiao and white bear and provided them with military funds in the war were not purged, they also cancelled their right of residence in the ten thousand demon city and had to sell their industries at a low price.


    It is not impossible for Bai lianer to take over the slave business at a low price at that time. However, the slave business is not a small business. Even if it is resold at a low price, Bai lianer can''t buy it.


    "Where did you get so much money?"


    Ding Ning continued to ask.


    "I... I saved some myself and borrowed some from two friends."


    Bai lianer said somewhat flustered.


    Ding Ning narrowed her eyes and knew that the little girl was lying. There must be other secrets.


    Just a little girl, unwilling to say that Ding Ning did not force her to do so, and secretly investigated it, and immediately no longer entangled the question: "tell me, how do we deal with it today?"


    "I listened to my brother-in-law and did what he said."


    Bai lianer secretly breathed a sigh of relief and said cleverly.


    She was afraid that Ding Ning would ask the origin of the slave trade. As long as she didn''t grasp the problem, what would it be to lose some money? Her account in her heart was very clear. As long as her brother-in-law''s gold handwriting sign was there, how much money could she not earn.


    "Lian''er, I don''t object to your doing business, but you should remember that you should have a bottom line. It''s better not to earn some money without conscience."


    What Ding Ning said in overtones in conversation was that she knocked her, and saw that she was nodding repeatedly, whatever she said, and knew that she could not hear it, but she could not breathe it out. She could not help shaking her head, but she was too lazy to say much more.


    "I want to take all the female slaves here. How much should I pay?"


    Ding Ning waved his hand and asked the wolf to check out.


    "Brother in law, how can I take your money? No, no, you take all the people, and I won''t want the money."


    Bai lianer waved her hand and said she was unwilling to accept money.


    Ding Ning looked at her with a smile: "boss lian''er is really rich and powerful. Don''t slaves want capital now?"


    Bai lianer felt a little depressed and knew that she had revealed her flaws. Ding Ning had doubts about the origin of slaves. After all, buying so many slaves was not a small number. He quickly smiled: "I mean, I can''t earn my brother-in-law''s money, but I still have to charge the capital."


    "Well, my brother-in-law is here to sell slaves, not to take advantage of you. Besides, my brother-in-law doesn''t need money. You don''t care. You can''t let the guys in the store work in vain."


    Ding Ning made a decision with an indisputable wave of his hand.


    Bai lianer knew how wrong she was. If she retreated, she didn''t know what waves would arise. She could only say with a smile: "then thank my brother-in-law for his support."


    "Come on, I don''t see yuan Xiu either. Let him take the people away."


    Ding Ning didn''t see it, but yuan Xiu, who had already arrived but didn''t dare to stay in the corner, pointed to Yuan Da and said something. Then he increased the volume and said, "it''s better to accumulate more yin virtue, people, if you don''t know how to die one day."


    "What my brother-in-law said is, do you think I sent these slaves to the house, or did you take them directly?"


    Bai lianer''s face changed slightly, glanced at Yuan Xiu, who was ugly, piled up a smiling face and changed the topic.


    "I''ll just take it with me if I can borrow your company''s cars and horses, so that you won''t bother any more."


    Ding Ning reached out and picked up the Leopard Woman, stepped onto the red hair, directed at the wolf and said, "you leave half of the people to escort, and the others go back with me first."


    "Yes, marshal!"


    Wolf yuan and fifty wolf guards left to escort the slaves back to the house, while the rest followed Ding Ning.


    "Brother in law, go slowly!"


    Bai lianer waved at Ding Ning with a smile on her face until she couldn''t see his back. She helped langyuan and others load all the slaves into the carriage and send them away. The smile on her face converged and gradually became gloomy.


    "Bai lianer, your brother-in-law is too overbearing. That''s more than 100 little beauties."


    Until then, Yuan Xiu dared to walk out of the room and complained to Bai lianer.


    "Overbearing? Hehe! Yuan Shao, why don''t you say this in front of my brother-in-law?"


    Bai lianer put her hands around her chest and sneered.


    Yuan Xiu rolled his eyes and whispered, "you think I''m stupid. I haven''t lived enough."


    "All right, all right. If my brother-in-law doesn''t bother you this time, go home and burn Gao Xiang. Go away quickly. I''m upset to see you."


    Bai lianer''s eyes twinkled with disdain and waved like driving away flies.


    Yuan Xiu''s face sank and said unhappily, "Bai lianer, my deposit has been delivered. Now I haven''t got the goods. Should the deposit be returned to me?"


    "Deposit? If it weren''t for your fool, how could I get this step? My brother-in-law found out that I run a slave business. I haven''t asked you for mental loss fees yet. Bah, you''re still willing to ask me to refund the deposit?"


    Bai lianer jumped up like a cat trampled on its tail, pointing to Yuan Da with a drooping head and scolding angrily.


    "Hum! It''s not enough to succeed, but more than enough to fail."


    Yuan Xiu also knew he was wrong. He scolded Yuan Da, turned and took out a money bag and handed it to Bai lianer. He smiled and said, "well, Bai lianer, I''m wrong this time, and I don''t want the deposit. I''ll pay another deposit. You can arrange someone to help me collect the little female slaves again."


    "No, no, no, you didn''t hear what my brother-in-law said. I''ll die if I do more things. I don''t dare to make this money."


    Bai lianer waved her hand again and again, unwilling to accept the money bag.


    "Bai lianer, what business do you open if you don''t earn money? Can''t I double the price?"


    Yuan Xiu took out another money bag and stuffed it into Bai lianer.


    Bai lianer hesitated, didn''t hurry to pick up the money bag, shook her head and said, "I also want to make money, but you can see that my brother-in-law has doubts about me now. I''m afraid he will send someone to stare at me. If he knows that I''m still in the business of little female slaves, he will be angry."


    "You, you, I think you are a fan of the situation. He is your brother-in-law. Even if he knows what he can do to you? He can scold you at most. Can he eat you?"


    Yuan Xiu hated iron and said, "to tell you the truth, I only found your firm when I saw your relationship with him. Otherwise, why should I find you in so many firms?"


    "No, although my brother-in-law can''t do anything, when I don''t want to make him angry, you know, I''m the only person in the whole ethnic group who can talk to my brother-in-law. I don''t want to destroy my image in my brother-in-law''s mind because of some money."


    Bai lianer was obviously excited, but she refused yuan Xiu''s proposal.


    Yuan Xiu looked at her with a strange expression and asked suspiciously, "Bai lianer, don''t you like your brother-in-law?"

 Chapter 1213

    "Bah, what nonsense are you talking about? He... He''s my brother-in-law."


    Bai lianer''s face turned red and spat, but her heart pounded like a deer, and she was angry to be seen through.


    "Cut, what''s the matter with your brother-in-law? Don''t say that you and Bai xun''er are only cousins. What if they are close sisters? People''s purple finches and flower finches are grandparents and grandchildren. They didn''t all marry your brother-in-law, and Kong Xuan, but Kong Lei''s nanny, your brother-in-law doesn''t still accept all the orders."


    Yuan Xiu disapproved and said, "there are also those women saved by him. Now they are spreading outside. Those women are regarded as forbidden by your brother-in-law and hide in the Marshal''s house all night."


    "Go away, don''t talk nonsense here. My brother-in-law is not like that. Someone is deliberately slandering him."


    Bai lianer was furious and said gnashing her teeth: "Yuan Xiu, I warn you, if you dare to slander and spread rumors about my brother-in-law again, don''t blame me for turning my face and not recognizing people."


    Yuan Xiu curled her lips, then remembered something like an excited frown and said, "why? You''re no worse than your sister. It''s the so-called man chasing woman across the mountain and woman chasing man across the veil. If you put down your modesty and take the initiative to chase him, your brother-in-law can''t resist your temptation and will bow down under your pomegranate skirt sooner or later."


    "Roll, roll, Yuan Xiu, are you itchy? If you talk nonsense here again, I really want to turn my face with you."


    Although Bai lianer''s mouth was ferocious, there was not much anger in her tone. On the contrary, her pink cheeks and beautiful eyes contained spring, with a girl''s unique color of shame.


    Yuan Xiu sneered at himself. Hum, what''s the use of being hard with your bare mouth? It''s strange if you don''t have any idea about the murderer, but you don''t look at it, and sighed with regret: "it''s a pity. I thought you were interested in your brother-in-law, and I said to help you. Since you didn''t mean that, ah, that''s OK."


    "Help me? What can you do to help me? Tell me. Don''t think about it. I really have no idea about my brother-in-law. I''m just curious."


    Bai lianer really took the bait. Her pretty face was slightly red and her eyes twinkled. She pretended to ask inadvertently and added a sentence to cover up.


    Yuan Xiu was secretly funny. The little girl was still too young. There was no silver 300 Liang here, but his hook had gone down. If he didn''t catch fish, he would easily close the rod. He turned around and walked out. He muttered, "forget it, you don''t do my business. I''d better go to another house, so as not to repay my kindness."


    "Hey! Don''t go. Let''s talk."


    Bai lianer shouted anxiously.


    "There''s nothing to talk about. You''re afraid of this and that. It''s a waste of my time."


    Yuan Xiu just had a little meal and continued to walk out, but he silently counted one, two and three in his heart.


    "No, it''s easy for us to discuss. The so-called exorbitant price is to pay back the money on the spot. Let''s sit down and talk slowly. What if we make my girl happy and do your business?"


    When Bai lianer dared to count to two, she couldn''t hold her breath. She stood up and pulled his arm back.


    Yuan Xiu''s mouth flashed a faint smile, but his face didn''t show a penny. He said impatiently, "if you don''t take my job, don''t waste my time."


    "Can''t I take it?"


    Bai lianer''s heart itched like a cat. In order to know what way yuan Xiu could help her, she couldn''t care about anything else. She clenched her teeth and directly agreed.


    Although she was afraid that her brother-in-law would know that she would hate her, as long as she did something hidden, she would not be found by her brother-in-law if she didn''t read the slave trade.


    Originally, she only worshipped her brother-in-law, but she didn''t have any love. But she couldn''t stand it. Every time her sister talked with her, she would have a happy and sweet smile on her face. Unconsciously, she would turn the topic to her brother-in-law and talk about his legendary experience.


    Bai lianer is the grade who worships heroes. Gradually, when she is in love, she finds that every time she sees her brother-in-law, her heart will suddenly accelerate, her face has a fever and shortness of breath, giving birth to the expectation that he can look at his eyes more.


    Since then, in the dead of night, she always turned the other side and couldn''t sleep alone. Even in her sleep, he always appeared tall and straight, and even the object of her first spring dream was him.


    This makes Bai lianer, who is very ignorant of love, suddenly understand that she has already unknowingly fallen in love with her brother-in-law. She loves his tall and handsome, his wise and powerful, his overbearing flying, his romantic feelings, his doting rubbing his head and his gentle eyes when he affectionately calls his little girl


    No one knows that she goes to visit her sister every three or five times. In fact, she just wants to have a chance to see her brother-in-law more. Even if she can''t speak, as long as she can see him from a distance, her heart will be as sweet as drinking honey.


    No one knows how ashamed and dejected she was when she faced her brother-in-law''s wives. They were all too excellent. The excellence made her feel that she was an ugly duckling in front of them, and made her feel inferior and bury her mind deep in her heart, afraid to reveal anything.


    Until that day, my sister joked that she asked my brother-in-law to accept her, but my brother-in-law didn''t make any response, just smiled lightly.


    Looking at her brother-in-law''s indifferent attitude, her heart suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley. After leaving the Marshal''s house with a smile, she cried faintly and tenderly.


    At that time, she accidentally met a man, a very interesting and meaningful man.


    Men seem to have the ability to see through people''s hearts. They can see through her at a glance that she is trapped by love, which makes her amazing.


    Men say that if a woman wants to attract the attention of a beloved man, she must be attractive.


    She said, how can women become attractive?


    Men say that independent women are the most attractive.


    She said, how can we be independent?


    Men say that women are most attractive when they have their own career, reach the extreme in a certain industry and make everyone look up to it.


    Therefore, in order to have the charm that can attract the attention of her brother-in-law, she became the big owner of the slave line, and the man was invisible behind the scenes and silently gave advice for her.


    Although she knows that the man''s identity is not legal, who cares in order to have love.


    Marshal''s mansion!


    Ding Ning sat in the master''s chair, across a broad blue stone platform, staring at the leopard girl with a solemn face like a knife without saying a word.


    The leopard woman felt that she was at a loss as if she had been seen through. The depressed atmosphere was condensing rapidly, which made her feel a little out of breath.


    What made her most incredible was that the man who should have been eager to rush up and ravage her madly, but his eyes were calm and terrible at the moment. The Buddha looked at a pile of rotten pork, without the undisguised hot desire shown before.


    "Golden Leopard?"


    I don''t know how long it took, as if it had been a century, before three words without emotion popped out of Ding Ning''s mouth.


    It seems to be a question, but the leopard woman knows it is an affirmative sentence.


    As Ding Ning opened his mouth, the depressed atmosphere cleared away, but the Leopard Woman''s heart began to sink, as if she had fallen into a bottomless abyss. Her hands and feet were cold, and her lips moved. She seemed to want to say something, but she didn''t know what to say. Finally, she simply closed her mouth.


    Ding Ning picked his eyebrows, like talking to himself or talking to her, with a look of self mockery: "many people say that I am a lecherous, and even I can''t deny this. I am really a lecherous, especially when I see beautiful women, I can''t help but feel pity for her."


    The Leopard Woman lowered her head, hid her expression in the shadow of the drooping green silk on her forehead, quietly clenched her fist, and her knuckles turned slightly white because of her strength.


    She was a little tangled about whether to take action or not. When the other party was on guard, she was really not sure.


    After hesitating for a long time, she quietly loosened her fist and felt that since she was not sure, she would not do it. She believed that with her beauty, she would always have a chance to do it.


    "I also know this is very bad. I''m too greedy. I already have so much, but I can''t help but want to possess the beautiful women. Especially the wild beautiful women like you are very easy to arouse my desire to conquer. Therefore, some people think this is my greatest weakness, so they carefully planned such a scene and sent you to me."


    Ding Ning stated in an indifferent tone with insight into everything. He was not proud of seeing through the truth, nor eager to dig out the behind the scenes immediately, nor was he angry after being calculated.


    It was a feeling of indifference and indifference, as if the man behind all this carefully planned was just a trivial mole ant in his eyes, which was not worth mentioning at all.


    Let the leopard woman suddenly feel very angry. She planned so carefully for so long and worked hard for so long, but in exchange for the other party''s disregard, she would rather be tortured by the other party in anger and hysterically tortured her, rather than bear this contempt like insult.


    So she felt that she should not be silent. At least she should give the other party an expression, an expression that can irritate the other party, otherwise it would be too failure.


    So she raised her head for the first time, stroked her long hair in front of her forehead, and her amber eyes showed undisguised disdain and contempt.


    Ding Ning looked at her quietly. Her deep purple eyes seemed like a bottomless black hole, ruthless and indifferent, but deep and palpitating.


    The Leopard Woman''s heart was trembling. She felt that her mind was attracted by the purple pupil. She couldn''t help but want to indulge in it. She didn''t want to wake up and completely become his slave.


    No, no, his eyes are weird!


    At the moment when the leopard girl was about to sink, the only line of Qingming in Lingtai made her hard to lower her eyes. Her thick black and fine eyelashes flickered sharply, and she was afraid.


    Ding Ning''s face flashed an unexpected color. He failed to use the control pupil for the first time. The strength and tenacity of the Leopard Woman''s willpower really exceeded his expectations.


    It seems that she is aware of Ding Ning''s unexpected color. The lips of the leopard girl rise slightly, revealing half of her snow-white and neat shell teeth. She looks a little proud. Er, she looks a little cute, just like a little girl who plays with her boyfriend has the upper hand and laughs.


    Ding Ning lost his smile and suddenly felt that the female killer was very interesting. When is it time to haggle over everything? Is it so proud to surprise himself?


    The lips of the leopard woman fell down again, raised her calm amber eyes, fiercely stared at him, but suddenly remembered that she couldn''t see his purple eyes, hurriedly lowered her eyes, and her long and warped fine eyelashes moved restlessly, itching like a small row of fans.


    "You are a beautiful woman, but you are a thief."


    Ding Ning sighed with emotion.

 Chapter 1214

    Even if Ding Ning read countless beauties, he has never seen any woman like the Leopard Woman in front of him. Any casual little expression or action can easily stir up the most primitive wild hope hidden in the depths of a man''s heart.


    Enchanting to the bone, enchanting Tiancheng!


    This is Ding Ning''s most pertinent evaluation of the Leopard Woman.


    The Leopard Woman determined that Ding Ning was not cheating her, but really saw her identity. Dai frowned and said for the first time, "how did you see it?"


    Her voice line is very strange, with a slight smell of hoarseness and laziness. It''s like a cat scratching her heart, liver and lungs, which makes people itch.


    Ding Ning rolled his throat and swallowed his saliva quietly. The woman not only looked tempting, but also had a unique voice, which was similar to the waxy and soft voice of Heling.


    He, a beauty collector, wanted to kill this wild and dangerous woman directly, but after hearing her charming voice, he suddenly felt reluctant to give up and changed his mind.


    Feud?


    Hostile to him?


    It doesn''t matter. That''s what he''s most afraid of. It''s the genetically modified maid.


    "I didn''t think of it, but I became suspicious after I knew that niannujiao''s owner was Bai lianer. I knew her very well. She was a very simple girl. As the Medusa owner who had just moved into Wanyao city from the wilderness, she was very poor. She absolutely didn''t have enough financial resources to buy a slave shop, even if it was a slave shop with price reduction."


    Ding Ning covered up well and didn''t show the slightest appearance of being seduced by her. She said calmly.


    "Maybe someone lent it to her?"


    The leopard woman asked somewhat unconvinced.


    Ding Ning grinned, Flatly said: "it''s impossible. The main branch of Medusa is very poor. Moreover, the relationship between that branch and medusa branch is not harmonious. The only person she can borrow money is my wife xun''er, but I asked her. Xun''er doesn''t know about her slave business at all. Therefore, the slave business must be deliberately given to her in order to let you get close to me."


    The leopard girl raised her beautiful eyebrows and still asked unconvinced, "it can''t be concluded that this is a game? Maybe someone took a fancy to the relationship between her and your wife and wanted to win her over to please you?"


    "Of course, it''s not the only flaw. Whoever gave her the slave shop deliberately approached her to please her must have a plan. It''s the so-called no matter what, being courteous or stealing. I became suspicious at the first time after I found out that lianer''s slave shop came from a wrong way."


    Ding Ning sighed faintly: "the world says I''m lecherous, and I don''t deny this. It''s a pity that although your accomplice who planned this matter did know me in detail, he was only hearsay about me after all. He didn''t really understand me deeply, so he revealed this first flaw."


    "What do you say?"


    The Leopard Woman blinked her big eyes and seemed very interested in this.


    Ding Ning''s mouth flashed a meaningful radian: "he thought he was in favor of me. Unfortunately, what I hate most is the slave trade. Do you think I would be happy if he took great pains to send a slave shop to lian''er? When I''m not happy, I can''t help thinking, why does this person send a slave shop to lian''er?"


    The Leopard Woman''s watery mouth opened in amazement, revealing half of her snow-white and neat shell teeth, with a suspicious look on her face: "who are you kidding? You don''t like the slave trade, but you have to buy so many female slaves?"


    "Believe it or not."


    Ding Ning smiled calmly and didn''t explain.


    He knew very well that the behind the scenes planner deliberately let Bai lianer only deal in the trafficking of female slaves, that is, he thought he was a lecherous man and would go to the slave shop to search for beauty sooner or later.


    But I never thought that I was on a whim and wanted to bring back more girls before I went to the slave shop, which gave the behind the scenes planners the chance to implement the plan.


    "Well, even so, what''s the flaw? Is it because of my identity as the Golden Leopard family?"


    The leopard woman really couldn''t figure out why Ding Ning would see her plot when she had disguised herself well.


    "No, the identity of the Golden Leopard doesn''t mean anything."


    Ding Ning''s lips are slightly upturned: "I have to admit that your dance was very attractive. At that time, I was fascinated and brought you back without hesitation. In fact, I didn''t care about your ethnic group at that time. After all, after the alliance settled in Wanyao City, it didn''t kill any race, but just expelled it. It''s nothing strange to meet a Golden Leopard Woman from the wilderness."


    "Then how do you see that I intend to approach you and want to be bad for you?"


    The leopard girl''s expression was very calm from beginning to end. There was no depression after the disclosure of the plot. Instead, she broke the casserole like a curious little girl and asked to the end.


    "First, shopkeeper Lu said that you are a wild and difficult to tame little wild cat. In order not to be taken advantage of by men, you ruined your innocence, and those who want to invade you will be hurt by you. Although I think you are handsome and handsome, I haven''t narcissized to the point where people love and flowers see flowers bloom. How can you take the initiative to dance to seduce me with your character?"


    Ding Ning glanced at her with a smile, as if reflecting on the seductive style of her dancing.


    The Leopard Woman''s face was slightly red. She rarely showed a touch of shame and said unconvinced, "maybe I want to be bought by you and take the opportunity to escape from the slave line."


    Ding Ning took a deep look at her and sighed: "I have to say that you were really beautiful and attractive. I thought so at that time. To tell you the truth, I was a little complacent at that time."


    No woman doesn''t like to be praised. The cheetah''s lips unconsciously tilt up, showing a lovely little satisfied color, but she soon converged again, and her face calmly asked, "what happened later? How did you perceive that it was wrong?"


    "Although I think I have been lucky, I never think all the good things in the world will fall on me."


    With an undisguised appreciation in Ding Ning''s eyes, he said frankly: "I have a habit since I was a child. Every time a pie falls from the sky and hits me, I will think about it carefully. Why didn''t the pie hit others but me? Is there any trap?"


    Leopard Woman: "


    "I''ve seen all kinds of beautiful women. I ask myself that my eyes are high, but you still make me excited, so I''m surprised. Even the beautiful women who are attracted to me, even if they are wild and difficult to tame, even if they are not innocent, no one can resist your temptation. Why hasn''t anyone bought you for so long, but waiting for me to pick up this shit Appropriate? This makes me have to doubt. "


    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows and said with a smile.


    The Leopard Woman blinked her charming eyes and said happily, "is this a compliment?"


    "Of course, it''s true."


    Ding Ning said sincerely.


    "Well, I accept your praise. What else?"


    The Leopard Woman''s mood seems to become beautiful, and her calm face also has a touch of light satisfaction. It can be seen that Ding Ning is her enemy, but his praise still makes her very happy.


    "There is also the performance of shopkeeper Lu. Although he was the shopkeeper of the slave shop, he was still a man after all. I didn''t think about it at that time, but when I became suspicious, I thought about it carefully. His performance was very abnormal. At that time, you were naked and danced. I believe no one could resist that temptation, but he didn''t respond at all, Even keep your head down and don''t look at you. "


    Ding Ning said in an orderly way: "I thought he dared not do it because I was present, but when I think back carefully, it seems that he is afraid of you. Although it is very obscure, I believe he will never make a wrong judgment. I wonder how a slave shopkeeper can be afraid of a female slave? Unless the female slave is someone he dare not blaspheme."


    "With careful thinking and careful observation, it is no accident that the four races ended up with one drop and three defeats. The God of war deserves his name."


    The Leopard Woman clapped her hands and praised her sincerely.


    "Thank you for your compliment!"


    Ding Ning bowed slightly to express his thanks, but accepted the praise without humility.


    The leopard woman turned her mouth and felt that this guy was too thick skinned. Although she was reluctant to accept it, she had to admit that this guy not only had strong skills, but also had an extremely careful mind and vigilance. In addition, she was shameless. Such an enemy really hurt people: "is there anything else?"


    Ding Ning continued to talk, "yes, although your plan is very careful and seems seamless, there are many loopholes in fact. As long as I have doubts, it''s not very difficult to see through."


    "Oh, tell me."


    The Leopard Woman chased with her arm in her arms.


    "Manager Lu''s acting skills are still very good. Just out of awe of you, he showed a little ambiguous flaw. The real flaw lies in you."


    Before the leopard girl asked, Ding Ning took the initiative to say, "I deliberately asked shopkeeper Lu to arrange someone to send you clothes. That guy behaved the same as shopkeeper Lu. He didn''t dare to look up at your body from beginning to end, which makes me more sure that your identity is not simple and will never be a female slave."


    "Hey, these guys who can''t accomplish anything but fail have more than anything. They used to be my slaves. Naturally, they don''t dare to blaspheme me me. However, you can only say that your observation is too keen. Ordinary people won''t find this."


    The leopard woman said somewhat depressed.


    Ding Ning shrugged disapprovingly and continued: "don''t blame others. Your acting skills are not very good. Shopkeeper LV once told me that you are a wild and difficult woman, and specially told me to be careful of you."


    "Is there a problem?"


    The leopard woman asked suspiciously in her eyes.


    "Of course there are problems. Details determine success or failure. Your performance is completely opposite to what shopkeeper Lu said. Since you are like a little daughter-in-law except for the female slave cage, you have not shown any resentment and wildness. If shopkeeper Lu is not lying, you must have a plan."


    Ding Ning said calmly: "Especially when I left the slave shop, I deliberately took you on the mount. At the moment I picked you up, although you didn''t make any resistance, you still showed a trace of killing intention. Although you just died and converged, I am the most sensitive to the murderous spirit. Combined with all my doubts before, so I''m sure that when I took the slave shop from lian''er, you Our killing game has already started. I''m waiting for a lecherous man to take the bait anytime and anywhere, and then you, a beautiful killer, will launch a fatal blow. "


    "Yes, I have to admit that you are very cautious and smart. You can see through our carefully arranged killing game so easily, but so what?"


    The leopard girl sighed with heartfelt admiration, and her eyes glittered with the luster of madness and hatred.

 Chapter 1215

    Ding Ning was a little stunned. Unexpectedly, the Leopard Woman is still so confident. Did she ignore anything?


    The leopard girl licked her pink lips full of temptation, A strange smile appeared on her pretty face: "To tell you the truth, you''re excellent. If you didn''t roast my father, I might fall in love with you. But even so, I''m going to sacrifice my body to spend Wushan with your great enemy. I''ll kill you at the moment when you want to die. Unfortunately, I don''t have this opportunity now. Go to hell."


    As soon as the voice fell, the leopard girl suddenly burst up like a vigorous cheetah. Ten slender fingers suddenly turned into sharp leopard claws and grabbed at Ding Ning''s throat.


    The blow was as fast as lightning. The Leopard Woman obviously hid her strength before, but even so, her exposed strength was just the cultivation of the demon king in the later stage, and could not pose any threat to Ding Ning at all.


    Ding Ning easily dodged the past, but frowned tightly. He always felt that there was something wrong. Now who doesn''t know that even the peak demon king may not be his opponent, not to mention the late stage of a mere demon king?


    He really can''t think of what the leopard woman has in the end. She is so confident that she can kill herself in the frontal battle with her strength.


    "Hahaha, let''s die together, gold thread and jade thread!"


    While he was resisting the storm like attack and secretly guessing the possible danger, the leopard woman suddenly reached out and took out a red blood bottle, swallowed the red liquid without hesitation, and made a crazy laugh.


    Roar!


    Like a volcano about to erupt, the Leopard Woman''s body is filled with a terrible and destructive atmosphere. Her graceful posture expands madly under the violent energy. Her pretty face shows an extremely painful color. Her eyes bulge outward and shed drops of blood and tears. It seems that human form can no longer support the magnificent energy of the red liquid. After looking up and making a painful roar, In the twinkling of an eye, he recovered his body and turned into a beautiful golden giant leopard three feet in size.


    The strong crisis of life and death enveloped Ding Ning. He was surprised that his dead soul took risks, displayed it without hesitation, flickered from the quiet void, and fled away in an instant.


    Unfortunately, it was too late. The overwhelming golden light came out of the body with the smell of destroying the sky and the earth, blocking the whole space instantly and forcibly interrupting Ding Ning''s void flicker. The whole building was shrouded in dazzling golden light, which made people unable to look directly at it.


    Boom!


    The terrible golden light suddenly exploded. With the thunderous explosion, rows of buildings in the front yard of Dashuai mansion instantly turned into nothingness, and a huge mushroom cloud rose in the sky for a long time.


    The whole Banshee City shook violently. Everyone''s eyes turned to the Marshal''s mansion in horror. I don''t know what happened there, which would cause such a terrible explosion?


    The ten thousand demon imperial court, the emperor who was discussing the preparations for the opening ceremony, and the heads of the eight imperial courts turned pale in horror. After looking at each other, they rose up in the air without hesitation and went straight to the Marshal''s house.


    Niannujiao, who was listening to Yuan Xiu''s eloquence, immediately turned pale. Without saying a word, she left yuan Xiu stunned, stood up and ran to the Marshal''s house in panic.


    At the training base of the military headquarters, Lang Kui, who was patrolling the soldiers'' training, suddenly turned to look at the direction of the Marshal''s mansion, trembled, his eyes flashed with grief, looked up and gave a wolf howl of grief and anger: "ow..."


    Eight million soldiers seemed to hear the charge horn. With an unbelievable sad color on their faces, they quickly gathered and lined up in a neat square array. They looked at the sad wolf Kui and waited for his orders.


    "All have it. Take a moment... Stand at attention... Turn right, listen to my orders and go with me."


    Wolf Kui''s eyes were red and flashing crazy, but he began to give orders very calmly.


    Because he noticed that the spiritual connection with the marshal was suddenly broken. As the personal leader of the marshal, he regarded the marshal as a belief he followed all his life. It was from the bottom of his heart and would not be shaken by the dissolution of the master-slave contract.


    So when he realized that the commander-in-chief might have been killed, he made a decision at the first time. Even if he poked a hole in the sky, he was bound to avenge the commander-in-chief.


    In Dashuai mansion, the wolf was black and blue and red with blood. Looking at the razed front yard building, he knelt down on one knee and roared with grief: "Dashuai..."


    "Marshal!"


    Thousands of black and Blue Wolf guards knelt on one knee, lowered their heads and shouted in pain.


    This time, not only the commander was killed, but also 300 wolf guards who were on duty last night were sent to the West in their sleep. Thousands of wolf guards were injured by the explosion, which filled their hearts with unspeakable self blame and sadness.


    They are the personal guards responsible for protecting the marshal, but they stay away from the room for fear of disturbing the Marshal''s good deeds, so they don''t realize the danger that the marshal may encounter at the first time. This is their dereliction of duty, which makes them full of guilt and grief.


    "Husband..."


    At the first time after the explosion, ziqueer and others rushed into the ruins of the ruins, crying and digging every inch of land with their hands. They wanted to find Ding Ning. They didn''t care about the green onion and white jade. Their hands were already bloody. The mourning cry was like the blood of a cuckoo, which made the listener cry and the listener sad.


    "Marshal... Ah..."


    With a cry and a roar, the wolf stood up and wiped away his tears. His face was cold. He shouted angrily: "wolf guard!"


    "Yes!"


    Thousands of wolf guards responded with grief.


    "Go with me and avenge the marshal!"


    The wolf pulled out the long knife from his waist, suddenly pointed to the sky and shouted loudly.


    "Revenge for the marshal! Revenge for the marshal! Revenge for the marshal!"


    Thousands of wolves rode with knives pointing to the sky at the same time. They roared murderously. The cry went straight into the sky, and even the world turned pale.


    "Nonsense, do you know who the enemy is? How to revenge?"


    The emperor and the eight kings just arrived. Seeing that the wolf guards had turned over and mounted, the form was about to get out of control, they immediately shouted.


    The wolf glanced at them with cold eyes and said in a cold voice, "I don''t care who the enemy is. Whoever is suspected will be killed without amnesty."


    "Presumptuous!"


    Yuan Hua, the king leader of violent ape Wang tinggang, was very angry and scolded.


    "I think you are presumptuous. It''s not up to you to tell me what to do in my Marshal''s house."


    Purple finch wiped away her tears and rose up in the air with a cold face like iron to confront the emperor and the eight kings. Ding Ning is gone. As the hostess of the house, she has to stand up and support her men even if she is sad. This is Ding Ning''s style.


    Yuan Hua''s momentum was immediately stifled. It was obvious that the purple finch who half stepped into the God was very afraid. Where dare he fight against it.


    Seeing that the two men were at loggerheads, Kong Xuan hurriedly rounded up the scene and said: "the purple sparrow demon king calmed down. The violent ape king had no intention of interfering in the internal affairs of the Marshal''s mansion. He was just afraid that the wolf guards would kill innocent people on impulse. It was not easy for the WAN demon collar to stabilize. If you add more killing, it will inevitably make the WAN demon collar into turmoil again and lead to the destruction of life."


    "What''s the matter with me? I only know that my man is gone. Someone must pay a price."


    Zique''er is alone against the nine strong ones. He Ling seems to be alone. He Ling wipes his tears and rises in the air to support zique''er.


    "Yes, don''t think we don''t care. We really don''t know what some people do in private. It''s just that our husband is generous and doesn''t let us do much."


    "If my husband has an accident, he must pay for it with blood. Whoever dares to stop my Marshal''s house from taking revenge is to be the enemy of us."


    "If anyone dares to stop us today, don''t blame us for turning our face ruthlessly. It''s a big deal. It''s just a dead fish and a broken net. The majesty of the Marshal''s mansion is inviolable."


    ¡­¡­


    Bai xun''er, Hua Que''er, Kong Lei and other Ding Ning''s wives all soared into the air to confront the nine strong men. Even the three timid Miaomiao sisters were no exception, with tears in their eyes and a strong voice.


    "I want to avenge my father, sobbing!"


    Kong Xuan cried out in a tearful voice. Although he was young, his tone was full of resolute determination.


    "Revenge, revenge!"


    Thousands of wolves are ready to ride. Their faces are firm and waving long knives in their hands. They are as powerful as a rainbow and move forward.


    Naturally, green finches will not oppose purple finches. They quietly step back to show their position.


    Kong Xuan''s eyes were complicated. He sighed sadly and took a step back, indicating that he would no longer intervene.


    Peng Tianao is in a dilemma. He wants to avenge his brother-in-law Ding Ning from his heart, but now as the king, he can''t help but worry about the interests of the king''s court. Once the wolf guard is eager to avenge, it will cause the whole demon city to fall into war and turn to the wing man''s ancestor for help.


    The remaining five kings also looked embarrassed, looked at the emperor who had never said a word, and waited for her to make a statement.


    The ancestor of the winged man sighed, and the color of compassion twinkled in his turbid eyes: "we are very sad that the commander was killed. It is natural to avenge him, but even if it is revenge, we should also have a goal. No, the commander''s greatest wish was peace in the world. If you caused the ten thousand demon leaders to fall into turmoil again for revenge, wouldn''t it be against his intention?"


    The women looked at each other and thought she was reasonable, but the wolf stepped forward and said coldly, "we don''t have no goal to revenge. The woman who murdered the marshal came from niannujiao slave line. Please don''t stop the emperor and kings."


    "What''s going on? Wolf, tell me the details."


    Purple finch only knew that Ding Ning was killed before, but she didn''t know the details. Hearing that there seemed to be another secret in the speech, she immediately asked.


    "Yes, Mrs. purple!"


    Wolf yuan immediately endured grief and told him the whole story of the slave trip with Ding Ning.


    When he heard that Yuan Xiu bought juvenile female slaves at a high price for fun, Yuan Hua''s face turned blue and roared angrily: "this damn beast, see how I can deal with him later."


    If such a thing is not a matter in private, even if he knows it, he will not take it seriously, but it will be despised if it is put on the table. He must make a gesture, otherwise the violent ape will be ashamed.


    "We don''t care how the king of violent apes cleans up his son, but now my commander-in-chief is killed, and the murderer is from niannujiao slave shop. I ask the emperor''s permission to immediately arrest all niannujiao, conduct a detailed investigation, find out the real murderer behind the scenes and avenge my commander."


    Purple finches worship the emperor YingYing and plead with him sincerely.


    "But!"


    The emperor nodded his permission slightly. If this requirement is not met, I''m afraid the Marshal''s house will really rebel.


    Other king leaders have no objection, and some people quietly look at Bai xun''er with a look of schadenfreude in their eyes.


    Bai xun''er''s face was sad and her body was shaky. She could not imagine that Bai lian''er would run a slave shop and cause death for Ding Ning. It was conceivable that her mood was complex.

 Chapter 1216

    Purple finch took her hand and gently shook it. The voice comforted her: "sister lian''er is simple by nature and has always been close to her husband. She will never harbor evil intentions towards him. There must be something else."


    "Yes!"


    Bai xun''er looked a little calm and nodded at her gratefully.


    "Wolf far and all wolf guards listen to the order!"


    Purple finch shouted, after all, he was once the head of a family. Even if he was sad, he could only endure grief and force himself to restore his calm.


    "Yes!"


    Wolf yuan and the wolf guards kneel on one knee and hold fists to listen to the order.


    The neat and uniform action and the promise sound made by one person at the same time made everyone moved and envied.


    "Immediately surround niannujiao and take everyone back to the house for investigation. No one can be spared."


    Purple Sparrow''s face mask ordered loudly with frost.


    "Yes!"


    All the wolf guards shouted in unison. After bowing with fists, they got up and mounted at the same time. Although there are only thousands of wolf guards, they are like thousands of troops and horses, with great momentum. The spirit of iron blood and killing is impressive.


    At the same time, under the command of Lang Kui, eight million War soldiers are distributed at all entrances and exits of the whole Wanyao city. They are only allowed to enter and not go out. They will never give up until they find out the murderer who killed the marshal.


    The whole Banshee city immediately entered the state of military control. On the street, three steps, one post, five steps and one sentry, they strictly checked every passer-by, which made everyone tremble. They didn''t know what big event had happened and made such a big noise.


    The door of niannujiao''s slave line was closed. The wolf led the wolf to ride directly through the door. There was a strong smell of blood in his nose. His heart was suddenly heavy. He screamed "no good". He quickly broke into the backyard and his face was very gloomy.


    In the backyard, there were dozens of corpses dressed as slaves, including those of shopkeeper Lu and Yuan Xiu. Looking at their stunned appearance of dying in peace, the murderer must be someone they knew.


    The wolf sank like water on the far side, hit the wall with a hard punch, and said dejectedly, "we''re late. We''ve all been killed."


    "These people have just been killed. They all blame the old things. If they hadn''t stopped and delayed the time, we might have been able to catch the murderer."


    A wolf guard said angrily.


    "Let''s not talk about this first. Let''s surround here and let a fly go. Come and investigate the scene with me. Don''t miss any clues or corners."


    Wolf yuan summoned up his spirits, touched the wound of the dead, put fresh blood on his nose and smelled it. His eyes suddenly brightened. He looked around with vigilance and ordered quietly.


    "Does the right commander mean that the murderer is still here and has not escaped?"


    The wolf guard perked up and asked excitedly.


    "The blood of these dead people is still hot, which means that they have just been killed, and we are not slow. The murderer may have no time to escape and hide in this slave shop. Be careful. The murderer''s hand is not weak. Don''t let him escape."


    The wolf stretched out his hand to hold the handle of the knife and shouted.


    "Yes, right commander!"


    The wolf guards immediately cheered up when they heard the speech. They held their hands on the handle, and their muscles tightened. They were ready to take action at any time.


    Just when the wolf guards surrounded the slave line and began to pull a net to search every inch of land here, a sudden change occurred.


    "Come on!"


    Ben was lying in a pool of blood. A "corpse" with blood on his face in slave clothes suddenly killed people like a rabbit. He broke the neck of a wolf guard who fell behind langyuan and others, grabbed the long knife in his hand, and rushed out without stopping.


    "Stop him!"


    The wolf was so cold in his heart that he drank fiercely and chased up with a knife. He was so upset that he ignored those bodies and let the murderer hide from the world.


    Qiang!


    The wolf guards around the periphery were ready. When they heard the loud cry, they immediately took out their scabbard as if they were facing the great enemy. They formed a battle formation in groups of three, and the sabre light rolled fiercely towards the murderer.


    The murderer was so skillful that he didn''t retreat but advance between lightning and flint. He suddenly accelerated and rushed into the knife array, which stunned one of the three wolf guards and slowed down their actions. After all, their purpose was to catch the murderer alive, not to kill him.


    With such a slow effort, the murderer directly bumped into the arms of a wolf guard and flew him out. Although he was also stabbed twice, he didn''t hurt the key and rushed out without stopping.


    "If you want to go, there''s no way!"


    The blockade of the three wolf guards was broken, but the nearby wolf guards didn''t react slowly. After a cold drink, more than a dozen wolf guards formed a three knife network to seal the killer''s way. The light of the knife was everywhere. If the killer broke out as before, he would be cut to death by random knives.


    Sooner or later, the murderer''s body twisted strangely, ignoring the inertia brought by the physical law, and suddenly stopped. The strong gap between extreme movement and extreme stillness made the wolf guards feel suffocated when they punched with all their strength, and the knife net was cut empty,


    Just as the old force of the wolf guards had just gone to the neutral position of Xinli, the murderer suddenly moved, stepped hard under his feet, jumped out with a swish like an arrow, directly rushed out of the encirclement of the wolf guard, ran away from the distance without looking back, roared in his mouth and shouted disdainfully: "what nonsense God of war wolf guard, but so!"


    "Shoot!"


    The wolf guards have always been invincible and invincible since they were commander-in-chief. They are arrogant, but they also think highly of themselves. At present, under the siege of thousands of people, the murderer rushed out of the siege, which makes their faces hot and hot. Where can they hang up? After a loud shout, 100 wolf guards took down their bows and crossbows and fired them together.


    This crossbow is a crossbow made by Ding Ning himself for them. Its penetration is extremely terrible. Even for the top demon king, it can pose a great threat at close range.


    Poof poof!


    The firing of the crossbow instantly sealed the killer''s front road. The dense crossbows and arrows were nailed to the ground like steel nails, forcing the killer to turn around and run away.


    "Shoot!"


    It was another round of volley shot by more than a hundred wolf guards. Although the killer''s speed was extremely terrible and turned into a ghost in the air, he still couldn''t avoid it. He only felt that his legs hurt, blood splashed, and fell to the ground. When he looked down, he found that his legs had been penetrated by more than ten sharp crossbows.


    "The wolf guard can die, and the commander can''t be humiliated!"


    At this time, the wolf had caught up with him and shouted coldly.


    The wolf guards were relieved and gathered around one after another. They aimed their crossbows at the murderer. If he escaped again, the wolf guard''s face would be lost.


    The murderer sat down on the ground, stretched out his hand and pulled out the crossbows and arrows on his legs one by one, allowing the blood to flow. He was in a cold sweat on his forehead. His bloody face was twisted, but he never said a word.


    "He''s a tough guy. What a pity."


    Wolf yuan''s face was moved and gave a heartfelt praise.


    You should know that the crossbow and arrow penetrated the murderer''s legs, and the crossbow and arrow rod were full of fine barbs. Pulling out a crossbow and arrow was tantamount to forcibly tearing off a large piece of meat. The pain can be imagined, but the murderer didn''t even say a word. As expected, he was a hard bone.


    "Don''t think that if you win the war, you are really invincible. Although we are defeated, we don''t lack heroes."


    Although the murderer could not stand, he still straightened his waist and said proudly.


    "Are you a black tiger?"


    The wolf asked in a deep voice.


    The murderer laughed wildly: "ha ha ha, that''s good. If you don''t change your name or sit down, I''m Lan Fang, the seventh son of the black tiger king."


    The wolf was a little moved and said, "victory or defeat is a common thing for soldiers, and the alliance parliament has not killed all your family. As far as I know, your father doesn''t pay attention to you. Why are you so stubborn?"


    "Stubborn?"


    Lan Fang said with a sad smile, "no matter whether my father attaches importance to me or not, as a son of man, the hatred of killing my father and brother are inseparable. What''s wrong?"


    Langyuan and others were silent. Although they didn''t know why Lanfang was so persistent, the reasons he said were really impeccable. Although they hated Lanfang for killing the marshal, they also gave birth to a trace of respect from the bottom of their hearts. If they were them, could Lanfang do this?


    "Although you are admirable, you have killed the marshal and must pay a price. Come on, how many associates do you have?"


    Wolf yuan quickly put away his sympathy and asked seriously.


    Lan Fang suddenly showed a happy smile: "Ding Ning''s dog thief really died. He died well. He died well. Hahaha, I''m avenged. It''s not worth dying. Hahaha, happy, happy..."


    "Shut up and tell me how many friends you have and where you hide?"


    The wolf was so respectful to Ding Ning that he couldn''t tolerate other people''s abuse. When he heard the speech, he immediately shouted angrily and patted Lan Fang''s mouth with the back of the knife.


    With a slap, Lan Fang fell to the ground on his back without resistance. He tilted his head and opened his mouth to spit out several blood stained teeth, but grinned with a bloody mouth. He smiled very freely and strangely. He said vaguely: "there are many and many of my associates throughout the whole demon leader. If you have the ability, you can catch them, ha ha..."


    "If you want to die, aren''t you afraid of bringing disaster for your black tiger family?"


    The wolf was trembling all over and asked with gnashing teeth.


    "To exterminate the family is to exterminate the family. I wish all those who are greedy for life and afraid of death would die. I must go to exterminate the family, so I will have no regrets anymore, ha ha ha!"


    Lan Fang laughed wildly, the corners of his mouth kept spilling blood, and the laughter became smaller and smaller until it was slightly inaudible.


    "No, he wants to cut himself off and stop him."


    As soon as the wolf''s face changed, he shouted hurriedly.


    Unfortunately, it was too late. Lan Fang smiled wildly and suddenly shouted "to live". His head suddenly drooped and died.


    The wolf guards looked ugly. Although they caught the murderer, they didn''t torture any useful information. They didn''t know how many accomplices he had and where to hide, which made them feel a deep sense of powerlessness.


    The wolf frowned and turned his head rapidly. What exactly did Lan Fang shout before he died mean? To whom again?


    "No, abandon the car to protect the handsome, he is not the real murderer!"


    Wolf yuan suddenly flashed a light in his mind, lost his voice and screamed, turned and ran to the slave line.


    The wolf guards looked at each other, but they soon woke up. Their faces changed dramatically and walked away from the wolf to the slave.


    Niannujiao still had a strong smell of blood. The wolf stood silently in the courtyard and looked at another body missing from the pool of blood with a gloomy face.


    Who can make Lan Fang work so hard? Lead all the wolf guards away and buy time for the real murderer to escape?


    His frustration and depression, which he had never felt before, made him hold a fire in his chest, unable to vent, and burst into the sky with a unwilling roar.

 Chapter 1217

    The wolf guards were dejected one by one. They dispatched so many people, but the real murderer slipped under their eyes, which was a great shame to them.


    "Chase, the murderer will not escape far in such a short time. Even if he scrapes the ground three feet, he will find out the person for me."


    The wolf''s chest fluctuated sharply, gnashing his teeth, ordered, turned and walked out with big steps.


    "Yes!"


    The wolf guards held their breath in their hearts, responded loudly, rushed out like a swarm behind the wolf, and searched in all directions.


    On the ground, dozens of corpses lie in a pool of solidified dark red blood, which looks so desolate.


    A corpse, whose face was covered with blood and dressed in slave clothes, gently moved, quietly opened his eyes and carefully observed the surroundings.


    As like as two peas of a corpse as like as two peas, the body was lifted up and the body was lifted from its arms. A body was just like the one that was dressed up. It was carefully placed in the position where it had been lying before. Then it quickly took off the clothes on its body and took out a garment that was exactly the same as the wolf''s guard.


    Sticking out his head at the gate of the firm, he found that the nearest wolf guards were carefully searching thousands of kilometers away. The corners of his mouth tilted slightly, muttered a "fool" proudly, took out a soaked handkerchief, carefully wiped the blood used for camouflage on his face, and revealed a handsome and beautiful face. Then he lowered his head and walked out quickly.


    Wearing the wolf guard clothes, the young people easily mixed into the wolf guard. With the team''s continuous search, they soon succeeded in breaking away from the siege and drilling into a searched alley when people didn''t pay attention.


    Through the narrow alley, the young man was a little relieved and confirmed that there was no one around. Then he took off the wolf guard''s clothes, put on a white shaman robe, and walked quickly to the ancient buildings where the Fox family was located.


    The young man seemed to be familiar with the terrain here. He easily avoided the guard at the door. Among the ancient buildings, he came to an abandoned ancient temple, adjusted his clothes, solemnly opened the empty temple door and walked in.


    The temple was old and dilapidated, and the ground was covered with a thick layer of dust, but it was strange that the young people passed by without leaving any footprints.


    There is a black statue in the shrine, which is dilapidated and can''t see its original appearance. However, the young man kneels respectfully on the decaying Futon in front of the shrine, and whispers devoutly: "master, Lu Qi has successfully killed the thief Ding Ning according to the plan."


    If someone hears these words here, he will be surprised. It turns out that this young man is the son of Lu Qilu of the colorful elk family, which is famous among three gongs and four beauties.


    The broken statue didn''t respond, but Lu Qi seemed to hear something and nodded again and again. His face couldn''t help showing joy.


    Marshal''s mansion was full of mourning.


    The newly bought female slaves were interrogated by the wolf guard with fear and fear. The girls saved by Ding Ning stood in front of the ruins with tears on their faces.


    Although they also broke the spiritual connection with Ding Ning at the moment, they knew that the handsome young man was the benefactor who saved them from the sea of suffering, but how could they not be sad when their benefactor died like this.


    The servants of Marshal''s mansion stood upright in front of the ruins, and their faces could not hide their sadness. First, they mourned the Marshal''s early death, and second, they were worried about their future.


    Although the young and handsome marshal was a little ridiculous in women''s color, he was excellent to them. He had always been kind to them and never put on airs. Such a good servant was difficult to meet in a thousand years. Coupled with the excellent treatment, they didn''t want to leave the Marshal''s house to make a living.


    Ten handsome ladies, such as ziqueer, refused everyone''s help. With their nominal son Kong Xuan, they dug out the fragmented bones of Ding Ning bit by bit and reluctantly put them together to form an incomplete human skeleton frame.


    Ding Ning''s bones are easy to recognize. Although the luster is dim, it is dense with light purple.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s incomplete remains, the black eyes on his bare head seemed to stare at them deeply, full of reluctance.


    The women were sad from the heart and lay down in front of the bones. They were crying about being broken and dying. The three sisters meow fainted several times, but they insisted on not going back to the room to rest. They knelt in front of Ding Ning''s bones and kept wiping their tears.


    Kong Xuan silently shed tears and kept digging in the ruins. A pair of young hands were worn out, and he was unwilling to give up. He had to find the bones of his father. Even if he was buried, he should be decent.


    The whole Marshal''s mansion is immersed in great grief. Whether the emperor and the eight kings are really sad or pretending, they all silently bow their heads and mourn for the dead Marshal!


    No matter what they think, no one can deny Ding Ning''s achievements. If he had not been born, the Wanyao imperial court would not have today''s situation.


    Bai lianer had already arrived, but after learning the news of Ding Ning''s death, she opened her mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood, and then cried and fainted. She was moved by her deep feeling.


    Bai xun''er hated her so much that he even suspected that she colluded with outsiders to murder Ding Ning. But seeing her true feelings, he knew that she didn''t mean to hurt Ding Ning, and he was relieved.


    "Mom, I found dad''s this."


    Kong Xuan suddenly said with a milky voice and raised the black stone man in his hand. The tears and dust on his exquisite little face became dirty. It looked funny, but no one could laugh.


    Kong Xuan held back her grief, wiped her tears and said softly, "xuan''er, come quickly. It''s a pendant that my father never leaves. Now... Now that he''s gone, let it accompany... Accompany my father."


    As he spoke, Kong Xuan''s tears couldn''t help flowing down and choked.


    Ding Ning''s death was unbearable for her. She finally found her destination for most of her life, but she didn''t expect that she was married soon, and Ruyi husband left her again, which made her think whether Ding Ning died because she was a lonely star of the heavenly ghost and who was unlucky to marry.


    "Well, mother, here you are!"


    Xiaoxue Xuan trotted over and skillfully handed the black stone man to Kong Xuan, showing that he was very sensible and inconsistent with his age.


    Kong Xuan took over the stone man. She couldn''t help but feel heartache. She suddenly hugged Kong Xuan and cried loudly. Her husband died. She only had this son who was not her own son and pinned all her feelings on Kong Xuan. Otherwise, she would want to go with Ding Ning now.


    The women were already very sad, but when Ding Ning died, they were the only women left to hold up the face of the Marshal''s house and not lose the dignity of the Marshal''s house. Only then did they resist their inner grief and discuss how to deal with Ding Ning''s future affairs.


    At this moment, seeing Kong Xuan wailing, he once again aroused the pain in his heart. He couldn''t help crying. The servants and the rescued girls also burst into tears. The cry was as sad and sorrowful as the blood of a cuckoo. Those who heard it shed tears and those who heard it were sad.


    "Well, first put the pendant on your husband. After all, it was the thing he cared about most."


    After all, the purple finch was old and once the head of a family. She comforted with red eyes.


    Kong Xuan was out of breath when she cried. She really couldn''t face Ding Ning''s remains and handed the stone man to ziqueer.


    Purple sparrow silently shed tears. Together with Bai xun''er and Kong Lei, she held up Ding Ning''s head and put the stone man on his broken neck bone.


    Ding Ningdu''s bombed bones didn''t exist, but the stone man was not hurt at all. The black line of the stone man was intact, which made them unable to see the uniqueness of the stone man.


    But people are gone. No matter how extraordinary a pendant is, they don''t have a finger of their own man in their heart.


    Get it!


    A burst of footsteps came. When they heard the sound, they saw a donkey coming in with a leisurely eight character step.


    Bai xun''er bowed sadly and happily: "senior, you''re late. He''s gone."


    You know, none of the demon families living in the ten thousand demon city is not human. At most, they have some ethnic characteristics. Unless they will show their own body during the battle, this donkey always keeps the demon body. It has to be said that it is an alternative.


    The people looked at the strange donkey in amazement. They didn''t know where it was sacred. Bai xun''er was so respectful to it.


    The old donkey nodded, without any expression on his face. He walked in a eight character step without beating, leisurely came to Ding Ning''s body, paced back and forth around his body, and stared at the black stone man.


    "Elder, are you still saved?"


    Although Bai xun''er didn''t hold any hope in her heart, she couldn''t help asking. In her heart, the old donkey can do everything. Maybe she really has the ability to save Ding Ning.


    When they heard the speech, they were in an uproar. They looked at the old donkey strangely and guessed his identity secretly.


    People who know Bai xun''er look at the old donkey and suddenly become hot. People who don''t know her scoff. People are fried into slag. How can they be saved? This woman is so sad and whimsical.


    The ancestor of the winged man frowned. She suddenly remembered that the mysterious master of Shenhua realm behind Ding Ning was the donkey in the final war?


    The old donkey didn''t answer Bai xun''er''s question, and ignored the expectation of zique''er and others. He continued to circle around Ding Ning''s body, as if he was making a difficult choice.


    Everyone was nervous by its unpredictable appearance. They couldn''t help but hold their breath. The scene was silent and the atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    "Everyone back, xun''er stay."


    I don''t know how long it took or how many turns it took. The old donkey finally stopped and ordered without doubt.


    "Good!"


    Bai xun''er''s face showed a surprise. He hurriedly pulled the purple Finch and said, "my husband may still be saved. Sister Zi, get out of the way quickly."


    Although the purple finch didn''t believe it, it was already like this anyway. The dead horse should be a live horse doctor. Why not give it a try? He nodded his head and promised to organize people to retreat.


    But the wolf guard and the people in the house are easy to say. The emperor and the eight kings are not easy to drive people out directly. She can only say sorry: "emperor, all kings, please take shelter for a moment. Please go to the backyard for tea."


    "Hum, where did the donkey play tricks here? I haven''t heard that the dead can come back to life."


    Yuan Hua sneered and mocked. It''s natural that anyone present doesn''t want Ding Ning to be resurrected.


    "Shut up and go away."


    Before zique''er spoke, the old donkey turned his head and drank coldly. Yuan Hua was awed by the scattered terror and his face turned red in an instant.


    "Xiao Ke''er, you are still the head of the imperial court. Take care of these guys'' mouths and don''t let anyone disturb me."


    The old donkey ignored Yuan Hua and grinned at the father of the winged man, revealing his snow-white big teeth. He looked very beaten.

 Chapter 1218

    The kings were shocked and stared at the old donkey with a bad face. They had to go up and beat the old donkey when the Emperor gave an order.


    The ancestor of the winged man trembled all over. The donkey in front of him magically overlapped with the image of someone in his mind. He immediately trembled all over with excitement and roared madly in his heart. It''s him, it''s him, it must be him.


    "Why? Xiao Ke''er, I don''t listen."


    The old donkey''s unhappy face, the donkey''s face is long, and the look of relying on the old and selling the old looks even worse.


    "Bold, dare to disrespect the emperor!"


    Everyone knows that the nickname of Yiren''s ancestor is xiaoke''er, but no one has dared to call her that for thousands of years since Yiren''s ancestor became an ancestor. Yuan Hua thought he had seized the opportunity to show his loyalty and scolded fiercely.


    "Shut up, all step back and guard around. No one is allowed to come near!"


    But unexpectedly, the ancestor of Yiren shouted at Yuan Hua, and then shouted.


    Yuan Hua flattered the horse''s leg, and his face was gloomy. He was unwilling to let out a cold hum, turned and strode away. Although he wanted to curry favor with the old ancestor of the wing man, he was not afraid to offend her.


    As the king Lord, the ancestor of the winged man didn''t give him face in public. Naturally, he had to play with his temper, so he wouldn''t stay here to guard.


    "The violent ape king is better to change someone. He has a violent temper!"


    The old donkey said in a strange way.


    Just as everyone was tongue tied, the ancestor of the wing man didn''t say a word. His wings vibrated behind him and turned into a golden streamer. He slipped around Yuan Hua and returned to his place in the blink of an eye.


    "You... You..."


    Yuan Hua laboriously turned his head. His eyes were full of confusion and disbelief. He laboriously raised his fingers and pointed to the ancestor of the winged man to say something, but before he finished speaking, a blood line appeared on his neck, and his head fell to the ground.


    Everyone was silent. I didn''t know why the ancestor of the winged man was crazy. The donkey just said something casually. She even risked universal condemnation to kill the king of the violent ape King''s court.


    The grandfather of the winged man didn''t change his face and his heart didn''t jump. He bowed respectfully to the donkey: "Grandpa, you''re right. He''s really quick to die with a bad temper."


    "Hahaha, good, good boy, good!"


    The donkey laughed proudly.


    The father of the winged man turned a little red on his orange skin like face, showing a shy smile like a little girl, which made everyone shiver.


    But immediately, the crowd reacted. What did the ancestor of the winged man shout to the donkey? Grandpa?


    Now everyone was shocked. The old man looked at the old donkey as if he were numb. His eyes had been filled with strong shock and disbelief. There was only one grandfather of the ancestor of the winged man, that is the winged emperor. Is this ugly old donkey in front of him the winged emperor? But why is it a donkey? Shouldn''t it be a golden winged ROC?


    The younger one was confused. Zhang Er monk couldn''t touch his head. He was also puzzled. Why was the grandfather of Yiren''s grandfather a donkey?


    However, neither the donkey nor the ancestor of the winged man had the meaning to explain to them. They could only bury this question deeply in their hearts and kill them if they didn''t agree. Who dares to talk more.


    In fact, the ancestor of the winged man didn''t know that the winged emperor appeared as a donkey after his reincarnation. He subconsciously thought that grandpa was a game dust and deliberately changed into a donkey.


    Although she had never heard that the divine level masters could change their appearance at will, she knew that the cultivation of Yihuang was not the reason for outsiders to enter the divine realm, but the unfathomable divine realm, which made her successfully mistakenly think that the strong ones in the divine realm could change their appearance at will.


    Although she has a lot of questions to ask, she knows that this is not the time to ask questions. In strict accordance with the instructions of the old donkey, she and the seven kings are distributed around the Marshal''s mansion to block all spaces and protect the magic for the old donkey.


    Although the wolf guards didn''t know how to bring the dead back to life, none of them didn''t want dashai to live. They immediately sent a subpoena to transfer all the wolf guards who were searching for the murderer back. They filled the ten mile radius of dashai''s house like a great enemy. Even a gray fly couldn''t fly there.


    "Elder, what do you need me to do?"


    Bai xun''er looked at the old donkey with bright eyes and full of expectation.


    A faint color of greed flashed across the bottom of the donkey''s eyes: "wait, once you find the black dissolution of the stone man''s skin, immediately use the decomposition ray, and then use the stripping ray to completely peel off the black."


    "If the black epidermis dissolves, can you save your husband?"


    Bai xun''er asked suspiciously.


    "Yes!"


    The old donkey answered noncommittally, stopped paying attention to her, and stared at the black stone man.


    Bai xun''er was not surprised by his strange temper for a long time. He didn''t ask any more when he heard the speech, but he was muttering to himself. Did the elder have expected this day, so he took me to refine it?


    They didn''t find that Ding Ning''s illusory soul was now in the God hiding cave in front of his sternum. They listened to all their conversations clearly and saw the greedy color in the donkey''s eyes.


    When hearing that the old donkey said he would peel off the black skin on the nine orifices stone man, Ding Ning immediately trembled and looked at the old donkey''s eyes, which became very complicated.


    A terrible guess suddenly appeared in his mind. Maybe he thought that the idea that the old donkey wanted to duel with Kunpeng might be wrong. His goal from beginning to end was probably to get the Jiuqiao stone man.


    However, he couldn''t understand why. Although Chiyou''s combat power was amazing and his inheritance was extraordinary, he was not even a god level strong man. The old donkey was already the top strong man in huashenjing. What could he do if he got Chiyou''s inheritance?


    But he soon thought that the stone man may not only be Chiyou''s inheritance, but also contain great secrets. After all, no one can tell how Chiyou got the stone man at the beginning.


    His understanding of the stone man is to listen to Xuanji and grandma, but their sources are hearsay and may not be true, especially grandma. The news she told herself is likely to come from an old donkey.


    How much does grandma know about the old donkey father? The old donkey can make his three blood vessels artificially. It''s not easy to hide some secrets of the stone man.


    He himself has long found that the mystery contained in the stone man is not as simple as Chiyou''s inheritance. First, the unfathomable God of war totem. Even if Ding Ning reaches the current state, he still can''t estimate how strong the God of war totem is; The second is the peculiar effect of the stone man to deduce and supplement the incomplete skill, which is by no means the mystery that Chiyou can inherit.


    To sum up, if the Jiuqiao stone man really has a great secret, it makes sense for the old donkey to take great pains to get the Jiuqiao stone man.


    This made Ding Ning feel sad. Although he knew that the old donkey was cruel, he didn''t think he really had the heart to fight his great grandson.


    This time, he was careless. The smooth sailing some time ago made his mentality expand again. He didn''t pay attention to the Leopard Woman at all, but he didn''t expect that the leopard woman was so cruel that he didn''t hesitate to swallow the divine blood of the divine realm and explode to die with himself.


    He didn''t know where the leopard girl got her divine blood, but now he saw the donkey coming on stage as a savior. He couldn''t understand that the biggest black hand behind the killing Bureau was actually the donkey.


    Shopkeeper Lu and leopard girl, including Bai lianer, are just chess pieces in the hands of the old donkey. The old donkey took great pains to get the nine orifices stone man.


    During this period of time, the old donkey never showed up. If Ding Ning guessed correctly, he was hiding in the dark to refine the essence blood of the God demon insect to lay the layout for today''s scene.


    It''s hard to guard against thieves.


    Ding Ning had long thought that the old donkey had ulterior motives, but he still didn''t expect that he would start so soon. He still used a leopard woman who seemed to have no threat to kill himself, so that he turned over the boat in the gutter inadvertently.


    Although the female leopard''s cultivation is not high, after swallowing the blood essence of the strong person in Huashen realm, the power of self explosion is not as powerful as the real Huashen realm, but at least it has a full blow to the peak of Shenjing realm. Even the space is blocked, so that his flesh has no room to resist. The fried powder and bones are broken, and even brother renpi has no time to take out the body protection.


    Fortunately, his bones became extremely hard after being quenched by the star power, and the star light martial spirit was always stationed in the shenzang cave, so he escaped this death.


    However, his injury was too serious this time, and even the five elements martial soul was blown to pieces. However, he worked hard again early this morning and used up the cultivation time to enter the gate of will in advance, so he can only wait for tomorrow to enter it again to recover his flesh.


    But now, the biggest crisis is coming. The donkey''s cultivation is far better than him. Now he has bad intentions for him, which makes him feel a strong sense of powerlessness.


    Ding Ning''s mind turned rapidly, calculating how the old donkey would take the stone man. His only advantage now is that the old donkey doesn''t know he''s still alive. If he makes good use of it, he doesn''t have a chance to deal with it.


    He believed that even if the donkey was exposed by himself, with his character, he would never kill him before he was completely unsealed.


    Therefore, how to prevent the stone man from being unsealed is the biggest key. Once the old donkey gets the stone man completely unsealed, he and xun''er will die.


    But xun''er is very affectionate to him, and takes the old donkey as his own person. If he wants to revive him, he will do his best. This is a situation without solution.


    Go step by step and see how the donkey plans to untie the seal of the stone man.


    As long as the stone man''s skin does not dissolve automatically, even if xun''er has stripping rays, he can''t unseal the stone man. Otherwise, the old donkey would have done it directly. Where would he wait until now.


    Ding Ning wanted to understand this and immediately realized that it was the key for the stone man to unseal himself. Without the cooperation of his master, it was basically impossible to unseal himself.


    Just when he was at ease, the stone man suddenly began to burn, and the black skin softened and dissolved. A stream of energy spilled out to nourish his skeleton. A trace of flesh and blood and internal organs were reborn at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Ding Ning was stunned. Then he suddenly realized that the stone man has the function of automatic Savior. That is to say, even if he is really dead, he is not without the possibility of resurrection.


    This made him feel hot. No wonder the donkey would covet the stone man. This thing is so rebellious.


    But after the surprise, Ding Ning''s heart was cold. Old donkey, an old Yin goods, obviously knew the effect of stone man, which meant that everything was in his calculation.


    "Fast, right now, take turns using decomposition and stripping rays."


    The old donkey''s eyes burst out and ordered urgently.


    "OK, I see."


    Bai xun''er was overjoyed when he saw the change of Ding Ning''s body. Her husband finally had the hope of resurrection. The vertical pupil in the center of the eyebrow began to wriggle, and the decomposition ray was brewing rapidly.

 Chapter 1219

    Xun''er, xun''er, you are helping the tyrant!


    Ding Ning wailed in his heart, trying to interfere with the decomposition of the stone man''s skin.


    At this time, the golden light was shining in the middle of the donkey''s eyebrows, and a pocket Jinpeng virtual shadow suddenly burst out and got into Ding Ning''s skull.


    Bai xun''er was trying his best to use the decomposition ray. Although Yu Guang noticed a flash of golden light, he didn''t care. He thought that the old donkey was using some secret method to help Ding Ning revive quickly.


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that his anger was rising in his heart. The old donkey wanted to take away himself and replace him.


    At the thought of so many beautiful wives, he would regard the old donkey as himself and have fun under him, and his anger began to burn


    MD, how many green hats do you want to wear.


    As soon as the pocket golden roc entered Ding Ning''s knowledge of the sea, he looked at his dark ghost and said sadly, "anyway, I''m also your grandfather. If you want to say that I''m not sad at all, it''s false, but people don''t kill everyone for themselves. I''ve been trapped in the peak of Huashen for too long. I hope you know under the spring. Don''t blame me."


    Ding Ning scolded in his heart. Don''t be hypocritical. I don''t blame you. I won''t let you go even if I''m a ghost.


    "To tell you the truth, I wanted to devour Kunpeng''s will, complete the way of heaven, break the shackles of blood, break through the immortal level, break the barriers of the three worlds, and see the wonderful and vast world outside."


    It may be that the long cherished wish of the donkey is about to come true, or it may be that he is really ashamed and has a strong desire to talk at the moment, He said to himself with deep eyes: "However, I got a lot of information in the chaotic universe from the memory of the black blood bastard, which made me realize that there are high and low immortality level strong men. I thought for a long time before I realized that whether you devour the will of Kunpeng or it devours you, even if the demon ancestor blood in my body recovers, it can only reach the realm of the Immortal Emperor. Such a realm is out The three realms can only live with their tails between them. Therefore, I am not reconciled. I want to go higher and farther. "


    Ding Ning was silly. NIMA, he guessed right. The old Bangzi really planned to fight Kunpeng''s will before. He thought that the old donkey had already begun to calculate him. Unexpectedly, it was a temporary change of mind.


    The old donkey''s eyes are full of longing, He continued to say to himself: "I want to become the existence of surpassing the demon ancestor, but there is only one way to surpass the demon ancestor, that is to devour Kunpeng''s will, get the origin of the world, supplement the laws of heaven and earth of the whole demon country, and establish a new world dominated by my will. Only in this way can I master the power of the world and hope to surpass the demon ancestor and become a super power in the chaotic universe."


    Ding Ning keenly noticed the two new terms, origin and boundary power, said by the old donkey. Unfortunately, the old donkey didn''t explain in detail, which made him feel a little sorry.


    "But I don''t have your three blood vessels. Even if I devour Kunpeng''s will, I can''t bear the majestic original power. Therefore, I can only take you away and take your three blood vessels as my own, so I can get everything I want."


    There was a touch of hypocritical sadness on the donkey''s face: "Don''t blame me, too grandson. When you reach my level but can''t break through, you will understand my mood. Go at ease. I will live well instead of you. In your name, I will threaten the chaotic universe. This is the last thing I can do for you, too grandson. I think you know under the spring and will thank me."


    Ding Ning almost couldn''t help scolding. He had seen shameless people, but he had never seen such shameless people. He took me away and asked me to thank you? It''s really a dog day.


    "Oh, by the way, although your daughters-in-law are very beautiful, I''m also your great grandfather. I won''t touch them. Don''t worry."


    The old donkey suddenly said sincerely, which made Ding Ning feel a little more comfortable. His head could be broken and blood could flow, and the green hat could not be worn.


    But the donkey''s next words made him furious. If he hadn''t been able to leave the shenzang cave now, he would have to fight with him.


    "I''ll kill them all and bury them with you. It''s a big gift for you."


    Ding Ningqi shivered all over and wanted to die with this cruel and shameless old thing, but he still didn''t understand what kind of secret the Jiuqiao stone man had and why the old donkey wanted to get it.


    Unfortunately, the donkey obviously didn''t intend to tell the stone man''s secret. As soon as his wings vibrated, they turned into a golden streamer, opened his mouth and swallowed the remains of Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning''s heart was cold and closed his eyes in despair, but he didn''t feel any discomfort after waiting for a long time, which made him puzzled. He was taken away. How could there be no change?


    At the moment, the old donkey is full of doubts. It''s clear that he has succeeded in winning and giving up. Why can''t he control Ding Ning''s body? He doesn''t even have his memory. It''s wrong.


    "Is the Leopard Woman''s self explosion too powerful to completely dissipate his spirit?"


    The old donkey muttered with a confused face.


    In order to seize the soul, he made great efforts to conduct in-depth research, and also made many experiments to determine that the soul would dissipate and return to heaven and earth 24 hours after the death of the living creature, so he seized the soul after Ding Ning''s death.


    Hearing the old donkey''s muttering, Ding Ning suddenly realized that his spirit and soul were originally together. But at the moment of the Leopard Woman''s self explosion, he could not escape. With a sense of luck, he subconsciously separated the spirit and soul, entered the shenzang cave and integrated with the Xingguang martial spirit.


    At the thought of this, Ding Ning was suddenly ecstatic. Doesn''t that mean that as long as the donkey can''t find his own spirit, he can''t give up himself at all. Although his main soul is gone, the Xingguang martial spirit will become his new main soul in the future.


    He can''t help but be unhappy. After all, his former main soul is very fragile and can''t be quenched in vitro. However, Xingguang martial soul is different as the main soul. Every day, it can not only enter the will space to receive Xingguang quenching, but also be quenched anytime and anywhere, even in the outside world, as long as there are stars.


    This means that his cultivation speed will be countless times faster than before. After all, from Shenwu realm to the peak of Shengwu realm, the main cultivation is the power of divine soul.


    "Hahaha, it''s a blessing in disguise!"


    Ding Ning couldn''t help laughing, because he suddenly realized that as long as the old donkey couldn''t take away himself, he couldn''t have three blood vessels. No matter what secrets the stone man hid, he couldn''t swallow Kunpeng''s will, which meant that his crisis was lifted and the old donkey had to give up his plan.


    Just when he was secretly proud, there was a sudden change. The soul of Jinpeng of the old donkey suddenly gave a sad scream and rolled in pain in dingning''s sea of knowledge.


    Ding Ning was secretly alert. What tricks was the old donkey playing? Do you want to lure your spirit out?


    But the terrible scene at the next moment made Ding Ning tremble, cold sweat seeped from his soul and scolded MMP. This time, it was a blessing in disguise and eliminated a terrible hidden danger.


    Jin Peng opened his mouth in severe pain and spit out the residual soul of Ding Ning. The residual soul wriggled sharply, exploded with a bang, and turned into a vast figure shrouded in black fog.


    "Who dares to destroy the emperor''s plan again and again?"


    The black figure exuded a terrible momentum, angry and roared.


    Ding Ning, who resisted the threat of the half step immortal level, immediately realized that he was definitely a super strong man beyond the half step immortal level. He also claimed to be the emperor. It was self-evident what level he was.


    This made his hair stand on end. Since the appearance of the double faced Buddha, he suspected that there were other people''s spirits in his body, and when the time was ripe, he came to take away himself.


    Later, he also cleaned up a remnant soul and seriously checked his whole body, but he never found any other alien spirits. He thought the threat had been eliminated. Unexpectedly, the spirit was so hidden that it turned into a soul species and hid it in his main soul.


    This is the spirit of the least immortal strong man. When he really wants to take him away, he has no resistance at all. How can he not be shocked.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning suddenly didn''t hate the donkey so much. Instead, he was vaguely grateful. If he hadn''t carefully planned to take away himself, how could he eliminate such a terrible hidden danger for himself.


    The world is too dangerous. I''m almost becoming a Tang monk. Everyone wants to bite.


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look. It seems that it is not only the old donkey who covets the stone man''s secret. This terrible shadow has even begun its layout earlier.


    "Who are you? Why are you hiding in his soul?"


    The terrible soul pressure of the dark shadow made the old donkey tremble, and even his voice became sharp. It sounded like a woman. It was too unexpected. Why did you meet such a big grandson when you took away your grandson? This is the pressure of the immortal strong man.


    "Asshole, you have repeatedly broken the emperor''s plan. Go to hell!"


    The black film emperor was furious and launched an attack on Jinpeng soul shadow.


    Countless years ago, he was also the master of the nine orifices stone man. Unfortunately, he could not let the stone man recognize the master and obtain the great fortune contained in the stone man.


    After planning, two drops of blood essence containing the soul will be left on the Jiuqiao stone man. After the stone man recognizes the Lord, the two souls will automatically enter the body of the master of the stone man and hide. Once the stone man is completely unsealed, he will immediately take away the master of the stone man and easily take the secret of the stone man as his own.


    When the first weak sub soul was cleared, although he was angry, he didn''t care too much. He condensed the stronger sub soul into a kind of soul and hid it. I believe it''s difficult to find even the strong ones of Tianzun level without careful inspection.


    He never thought that a bold guy would take away his chess pieces and try to refine his soul seed, which forced him to expose. You know, once the soul seed breaks out, it will disappear soon unless it is taken away immediately.


    But now how? Ding Ning''s knowledge of the sea was empty. Except for two black-and-white stones in the shape of a grinding plate, there was no ghost shadow.


    Er, no, there is also a mini Jinpeng. If Kunpeng, he promised to turn around and run, but Jinpeng, he really didn''t pay attention to it.


    As for seizing and giving up Jin Peng, I''m kidding. Seizing and giving up has a hairy use. At his level, ordinary treasures don''t look in his eyes at all. Only the great fortune of the world like the stone man will make him moved.


    But now, his plan carefully arranged for so many years has been mixed up by this damn little Jinpeng. How can he not be angry, so little Jinpeng must die, otherwise he can''t eliminate his hatred.


    The old donkey''s face is green. NIMA, an immortal monarch of yours is shameless. He even shot at me, a little guy who turned into a God. Isn''t it a big bully?

 Chapter 1220

    The gentleman does not stand under the dangerous wall. The wind is tight. Pull and shout!


    Without saying a word, the old donkey turned around and ran away, turning into a golden light and jumping out.


    He knew very well that as long as he escaped from dingning''s sea, he would be safe. If the dark shadow emperor dared to chase him out, he would immediately become the biggest enemy of Kunpeng''s will. He could abuse him into slag every minute, and even his own spirit who didn''t know where he was would be seriously damaged.


    For the first time in his life, the old donkey felt lucky that he was Jinpeng''s blood. Nothing else. How fast!


    Although the shadow emperor is two levels higher than him, his speed is really not as fast as him.


    However, the shadow emperor was so angry that he just took him out of his anger. Anyway, the soul will dissipate. Even if he can''t destroy this bad thing, Xiao Jinpeng will never let him go.


    Therefore, the donkey was in tragedy, and Ding Ning, who hid aside to watch the good play, was also in tragedy.


    No one expected that the shadow emperor was so determined and cruel that he directly exploded his soul.


    Ding Ning''s poor skull was instantly blown apart. Just like a little bee, Bai xun''er, who worked hard, was shocked upside down and burst out with the blood in his mouth. Fortunately, he had no fear of the life.


    Although the old donkey successfully escaped, he still didn''t avoid the aftereffects of self explosion. The pocket Jinpeng suddenly became dim. After jumping back to his body without stopping, the whole donkey''s breath suddenly became depressed. He opened his mouth and spewed out several mouthfuls of blood. Regardless of anything else, he ran away without hesitation.


    He vaguely noticed that there were several mysterious strong men who could not distinguish between us and the enemy in Wanyao city. Although he had been hiding well, he was not afraid to deal with the demons and insects in huashenjing last time. But now the spirit has been seriously damaged, and if it is bad, someone will take the opportunity to kill it. Where dare he stay here for a long time.


    "Elder..."


    Bai xun''er shouted impatiently, but the old donkey ran away as if he hadn''t heard of it.


    "Grandpa?"


    The ancestor of the winged man looked at the old donkey and didn''t look back like a ghost. It was also a fog. He was at a loss.


    Ding Ning wanted to cry without tears. Originally, his body was destroyed and his soul was hurt, but fortunately, the spirit and the soul of starlight merged together to form a new main soul, which can be recovered quickly in a little time.


    But now, the damned emperor blew himself up and blew up his sea of knowledge, leaving his new master soul trapped in the shenzang cave and unable to return to the sea of knowledge to control his body.


    The worst thing is that he can''t communicate with the outside world at all. If everyone thinks he''s dead and a fire is burned to ashes, he won''t cry.


    "Husband, it seems that the elder can''t save you, Yingying..."


    As the saying goes, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Bai xun''er didn''t know what happened. He thought that the old donkey couldn''t be saved. Ding Ning didn''t have the face to face her before he hid his face and ran away. He was full of expectations. Suddenly, the whole person sat on the ground like a vented ball and cried sadly.


    "Hey! I''m sorry for the change."


    The old ancestor of the winged man and others came back when they saw the old donkey leave. Seeing Bai xun''er''s sad appearance, they sighed, patted her on the shoulder and comforted: "go to the earth as soon as possible. If you need anything, just tell us. We will always remember the great Marshal''s achievements, and we will attend the funeral in person."


    The Kings also came forward to comfort, and hurried away with Yuan Hua''s body.


    After all, Yuan Hua is the head of the violent ape King''s court. It will be a lot of trouble to be killed by the Emperor himself. They should go back to appease the violent ape family immediately, otherwise it may cause unrest.


    Purple finches and others came one after another. They were also very disappointed when they learned about the situation, but they didn''t hold much hope before. On the contrary, they were not so lost, but they still couldn''t help crying.


    The wolf guards have red eyes and are full of efforts to find out the murderer and avenge the commander. What makes the whole ten thousand demon city restless is chicken and dog, which has aroused the dissatisfaction of the major King''s courts one after another.


    In particular, Wang Ting, the violent ape, had just died, and dared not seek justice from the emperor. He was so oppressed that he could only vent his anger on the wolf guard''s head. There had been several friction in a short time. If it hadn''t been for the severe warning of the emperor''s court, they would have fought with each other.


    "Emperor, when the Grand Marshal was there, we had no problem appointing Lang Kui to take charge of the affairs of the military headquarters temporarily. But now the Grand Marshal is gone. Lang Kui has no actual position in the military headquarters, but he holds the military power in his hands. Under the banner of revenge for the Grand Marshal, he disturbed the chickens and dogs in Wanyao city. I don''t think it''s appropriate."


    Yuan Quan, the temporarily elected leader of the violent ape King''s court, took part in the proceedings for the first time. Relying on him, the emperor mainly relied on him to appease the violent ape family, and said with foam.


    "What do you think should be done?"


    The emperor''s face was calm and asked calmly.


    "Lang Kui mobilized his troops without the permission of the imperial court. He should be beheaded according to the law as an example."


    Yuan Quanyi said in words.


    Although Yuan Hua is his family brother, he doesn''t have any sadness. He doesn''t know how happy he is. I''m kidding. If Yuan Hua doesn''t die, he won''t be the king.


    He has no opinion or even some gratitude to Ding Ning, but he has nothing to be polite to Lang Kui. The violent ape people are angry because of Yuan Hua''s death. They have had several quarrels with Lang Wei, and fierce conflicts will occur at any time.


    At this time, he took the lead to attack wolf Kui for the ethnic group, so as to enhance his prestige and consolidate his position as king.


    "Lang Kui is the leader of the Grand Marshal''s personal guard. The Grand Marshal takes back his military power before his bones are cold, and he has to behead his personal leader. They all say that people go cold. It''s too realistic."


    Niu yueguai turned his eyes and said with sarcasm. Although he has always had a good relationship with Yuan Ming, after Yuan Ming''s death, he really despised these kids of the violent ape family.


    What''s more, if Ding Ning hadn''t turned the tide in the final decisive battle, he might have died. Although he didn''t say it, he always kept a gratitude to Ding Ning in his heart. At this time, he naturally had to speak for the Marshal''s house.


    "I think what Lord Yuan said is reasonable. It''s just the so-called no rules, no place. The Grand Marshal is gone. Lang Kui has no actual military position, but he transfers the army without authorization. He doesn''t pay attention to the imperial court at all. It''s a big crime. Although he says he''s under the banner of revenge for the Grand Marshal, what if he wants to rebel? Emperor, you can''t help it!"


    Youye has always been wrong with Ding Ning. At the moment, he can fall into a well. Naturally, he raises a side drum for Yuan Quan, and has a sinister intention to pull things towards rebellion, because he knows very well that this is the most taboo of the ruling party.


    "Treason? How is it possible? The wolf has made great achievements in the final decisive battle, and the Grand Marshal has military power. He really wants to commit treason. Can you still sit here?"


    The green sparrow sneered back with disdain.


    "You can''t say that. The Grand Marshal is loyal and will not rebel. If the Grand Marshal suppresses them, there will be no trouble. But the problem is that the Grand Marshal is gone now. Who dares to say that wolf Kui won''t have other thoughts?"


    Bai Chuanxiu has abdicated and is ready to marry Youye. Bai Chuanxin, who has just succeeded, is her brother and has long wanted to annex Medusa''s main vein. However, due to Ding Ning''s high power and his husband and wife relationship with Bai xun''er, he has always endured it. At the moment, Ding Ning is dead. He doesn''t know how happy he is. He wants to kill all the people in Marshal''s house.


    "Don''t mention the marshal, just say wolf riding. Which one didn''t climb out of the sea of blood and blood and made great achievements for our imperial court. Now the Marshal''s bones are not cold, you have to start with the people around him. It''s too chilling. It''s spread that the outside world doesn''t know how to say that our imperial court is jealous of talents and kill meritorious officials."


    Peng Tianao''s face turned red and his eyes were filled with anger. He argued.


    "Lord Peng, these are two things. Don''t confuse them. Merit is merit, fault is fault, and right and wrong have their own judgment. The imperial court law was formulated and implemented by the Grand Marshal himself. Lang Kui really violated military discipline. He can''t be held accountable for his sins just because he has merit? I think even if the Grand Marshal is alive, he will not be allowed to act arbitrarily."


    The wolf, the Lord of the wind wolf king court, said strangely. It is reasonable that the wolf rode from their wind wolf family. He should protect it.


    It''s just that wolf riding is originally a high wind wolf with impure blood. It has a low status in the ethnic group. Everyone can shout and drink like a servant.


    But after becoming Ding Ning''s personal guard, he broke away from the ethnic group. He not only mastered the battle battle, but also enjoyed a long reputation. The limelight was enough to suppress the whole fast wind wolf family, which made the wolf alone extremely jealous.


    If that''s all, he won''t fall on wolf Kui. The most important thing is that he coveted the battle array mastered by Wolf riding some time ago. He personally went to wolf Kui in private and wanted him to quietly teach the battle array to the high wind group, but he didn''t expect to be rejected by wolf Kui''s merciless strict words.


    A hybrid wolf with impure blood dares not to give him the face of the king with noble blood. Naturally, the wolf bears a grudge. At the moment, it is reasonable to want to kill the wolf Kui.


    Of course, if Ding Ning was still alive, he wouldn''t dare to move wolf Kui even if he had a hundred courage, but now that Ding Ning is dead, he naturally wants to have a bad breath in his heart.


    "It''s too late to execute. The Grand Marshal has just passed away. It''s not good to hear it, but he did violate the military regulations. It''s not good to deal with it. Let him hand over his military power and fight two hundred marching sticks."


    Kong Xuan''s eyes twinkled and said faintly.


    Peng Tianao and green sparrow looked at each other, and their eyes were full of worry. Unexpectedly, even Kong Xuan agreed to deal with wolf Kui.


    Although his understatement seems to intercede for Lang Kui, in fact, it is more cruel to beat the two hundred marching sticks than to cut off his head. You know, the marching stick is special and can seal the Qi and blood of the demon family. If the two hundred marching sticks are beaten, Lang Kui will be disabled.


    Niu Yue glanced thoughtfully at Kong Xuan. He knew this ruthless old guy too well. He abandoned wolf Kui but left him alive. The old fox must have a plan.


    But what''s the picture?


    Niu Yue just thought a little and knew it. When Ding Ning was alive, even if everyone coveted the battle array, they didn''t dare to take the risk of angering him, but he didn''t have so many scruples as soon as he died.


    Although the wolf Kui people have been abolished, the method of battle array is still in his mind. He is sure that this old thing is definitely thinking of battle array.


    Thinking of this, Niu Yue also moved his mind. Although he was grateful to Ding Ning, those gratitude could be ignored when it was related to the future of the ethnic group.


    The emperor is also very embarrassed. In fact, she wants to protect Lang Kui, but she just killed Yuan Hua in public today. If she insists on protecting Lang Kui at this time, everyone will be dissatisfied.


    What''s more, Lang Kui sent troops to block the ten thousand demon city without authorization, and obviously didn''t pay attention to her as the emperor, which made her very uncomfortable.


    The reason why she gave the military power to Ding Ning is that Ding Ning is a member of the winged people. She believes that Ding Ning will not rebel. In addition, Ding Ning''s credit is too great to give the military power to him.


    But wolf Kuike is not sure. If she doesn''t make a decision this time, she doesn''t know what trouble will happen in the future.

 Chapter 1221

    As for the battle array, the ancestor of the winged people didn''t worry. Ding Ning had an agreement with her that he would help the winged people train an elite soldier.


    But Ding Ning was lazy and taught Peng Tianjie the task. Therefore, Peng Tianjie knew the training methods of battle array except wolf Kui and wolf yuan.


    Although Peng Tianjie is deeply in love with Ding Ning and is unwilling to disclose the method of battle training to anyone, the premise is based on Ding Ning''s living.


    Now, as soon as Ding Ning dies, Peng Tianjie must return to the wing man King court. Can the battle array training method still run away?


    Thinking of this, the emperor also made a decision secretly. Of course, at her age, she won''t look so ugly, so as not to be said that Ding Ning''s bones will turn over before they are cold, He sighed faintly: "The Grand Marshal has just passed away, so it''s really inappropriate to discuss such a thing. However, if Lang Kui goes on like this, he will inevitably cause trouble. The 10000 demon imperial court has not officially opened. The most important thing at present is the stability of the overall situation. Although it''s hard to bear, we still have to consider the overall situation. However, Lang Kui Bi has made great contributions. I think the capital crime can be avoided. Let''s do it according to what King Kong said. Of course, although I am The emperor can''t be arbitrary. Let''s raise our hands according to the procedure and agree to take back the military power. Please raise your hands if you are responsible for two hundred battles. "


    According to the emperor, Peng Tianao and qingqueer''s heart suddenly cooled, and the minority obeyed the majority. This has become a foregone conclusion.


    The five kings of the eight king courts raised their hands. Niu Yue pretended to sigh, "I abstain."


    "I felt a little uncomfortable, so I left first!"


    Peng Tianao''s face was livid. He stood up and bowed, turned around and left. He was extremely disappointed with the winged ancestor.


    "Wang TingZhong has something to deal with. I''ll leave first."


    The green sparrow looked ugly and turned away without waiting for their response.


    "Hum! Look, look, it''s really free, loose and arrogant. How can such a person become a king?"


    Yuan Quan ziqueer is the most mature and steady. She always thinks of herself as the eldest sister. Whether Kong Xuan intends or does not, since she has made it clear, let''s just spread it out.


    Ding Ning''s ears suddenly froze. Usually ten women obey him, but he really doesn''t know whether they really love themselves or fake themselves. At this time, he may be able to hear their voices, but he is inexplicably nervous. He wants to hear the answer and is afraid to hear the answer.


    "Although my brother-in-law didn''t marry me, in my heart, he is the only man in my life. I will keep the festival for him all my life."


    Bai lianer suddenly stood up and said something that surprised everyone.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were tongue tied. He couldn''t believe looking at Bai lianer''s brave and determined expression. He couldn''t understand how the girl could do this for herself.

 Chapter 1222

    "Lian''er, don''t fool around. I know you think you hurt your brother-in-law because of you, so you want to make atonement in this way."


    Bai xun''er tearfully advised: "if your brother-in-law is still there, as long as you two like, I will never object, but now that your brother-in-law is gone, I will never agree."


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that the girl wanted to make atonement in this way because she blamed herself. I don''t know why. She was relieved and faintly lost at the same time.


    "Sister, I''m not fooling around, nor is it for atonement. In fact, I''ve liked my brother-in-law for a long time. It''s only because he is my brother-in-law that I never dare to confess to him. I regret it. If I had known today, I would have confessed to him regardless of everything. Even if I could only be his lover for one day, I would be satisfied in my life."


    Bai lianer cried with tears and sobbed, "don''t persuade me anymore. Whether you agree or not, I will keep the festival for him in the name of his wife."


    "Why? Is it worth it?"


    Bai xun''er sighed faintly when he saw her firm attitude, and her eyes began to turn red again, weeping silently.


    "It''s worth it. I thought I liked him more for his handsome and status, but until now, my heart told me that I loved him and really loved him. I liked his smile, his gentle eyes, his doting rubbing my head and calling me a silly girl... Even if he was just a poor boy without money, I would do anything to be with him Get up. "


    Bai lianer''s eyes glowed and whispered like a dream.


    Everyone was moved by it, but Ding Ning was complacent in his heart. Anyway, he was deeply in love with a beautiful little beauty and didn''t hesitate to keep festivals for him, which completely satisfied his vanity as a man.


    "Whatever you want, it''s good. At least our sisters can be a companion, but it''s too hard for you."


    Bai xun''er saw that she had made up her mind and stopped persuading her. He put Bai lian''er in his arms and said with pity.


    "Elder sister has already made a decision. Let me accompany her all my life."


    Bai lianer was in tears, but her face burst into a bright smile.


    "We have three sisters. Life is the husband''s person and death is the husband''s ghost. This is our home. We don''t go anywhere."


    After communicating with her two sisters, Miaomiao stood up with red eyes and said, hehe and Miaomiao nodded again and again to confirm her sister''s words.


    Ding Ning sighed secretly. He could see that meow meow was sincere, but hehe and Miao Miao were more reluctant to go back to the cat family to live a hard life. Of course, they deserved him to do this.


    "This heartless man, why did he leave us like this? What should ordinary women do to leave us, Wuwuwuwu..."


    The sparrow looked at Ding Ning''s corpse, couldn''t help crying.


    It was a terrible cry. A group of women started to cry, which made Ding Ning feel sour. Fortunately, he was still alive and didn''t let them really be widowed, but it also reminded him that he was no longer alone. He can''t do things as rashly as before.


    "Well, don''t cry. I believe my husband has knowledge under the spring and will never like to watch us cry. I''ve only been interested in my husband in my life. No matter what you choose, I won''t leave Dashuai mansion anyway. As meow said, this is my home. As your eldest sister, I can promise you that although my husband is gone, as long as I am purple If she is still alive, she will never lose her husband''s reputation, nor will she let anyone dare to bully us. "


    Purple sparrow lovingly hugged flower Sparrow: "you are still young, there is no need to be widowed all your life. Go to the Hui group, and you will meet good men in the future."


    "I used to call you old ancestor, but now I can call you sister Zi. The generation is rising. Do you think I will be so stupid to lower the generation?"


    The sparrow raised her face, smiled and cried.


    "Hey! What a dead hearted fool."


    Although the purple finch had expected for a long time, she couldn''t help sighing.


    "I took the initiative to send him to the door. My husband never said it, but I know that he always felt that I liked him because of my greed for his power and status. In fact, it''s really not. No one knows that I first saw him at the ninth collar. At that time, the green sparrow went to the ninth collar to chase him, and I slipped behind. At that time, many people were chasing him, I thought, this boy must be finished now, but he came and went freely and looked at me. He was not only unharmed, but also used the promise of King Huai to barbecue in front of those enemies. Those people were so popular that they had no choice but to take him. You don''t know how handsome he was. At that time, I thought, this is the real hero and the real pride of heaven, If I want to marry someone, I must marry such a man. "


    The flower finch has a color of remembrance on his face, Sweet smile on the corners of the mouth: "Later, he suddenly disappeared. Everyone said he was dead. I went back to the ten thousand demon city, but I dreamed of him and even cried for him for countless nights. I knew I fell in love with him until he appeared again a year later. You don''t know how happy I was at that time, but we were a hostile camp. I had a lot of contradictions in my heart. I didn''t want us to lose and didn''t want to lose I watched him have an accident. Fortunately, everything was as I wanted. Sister Zi made the wisest choice. I didn''t want to miss him, and I didn''t want to miss him. That''s why I often appeared in front of him and even made eyes at him... "


    With Hua queer''s eloquence, Ding Ning was filled with guilt. Perhaps things that came too easily would not be cherished. Perhaps, as she said, he always thought that Hua queer didn''t really love him, but only coveted his power and status. Therefore, although he coveted Hua queer''s beauty and married her, But in fact, she is really not as considerate and loving as other women.


    "Don''t ask me. I don''t like peacock people, so I won''t go back."


    Kong Lei said coolly that when she looked at Ding Ning''s body, the deep sadness in her beautiful eyes betrayed the most real emotion in her heart.


    "We crane people live a long life. Even if we marry normally, I will be widowed sooner or later. I just didn''t expect it to be so fast, but it''s enough for me. These short months are enough for me to recall my life. In the future, I will concentrate on martial arts and may not stay in Dashuai mansion, but I will always be my husband''s wife and Dashuai mansion will always be my mother-in-law."


    The crane Spirit said quietly. It seems that he has despised everything and has a ethereal smell of dust.


    "I don''t know if I''m pregnant with my husband''s children. I have no conscience. When I did that, I didn''t let a sister conceive his seed. Don''t look at me. My husband usually loves you three most. Hum, eccentric ghost..."


    Peng Tianjie tried to express her attitude in a relaxed tone, but when she said it, her tears came down again, and her voice choked up, which made Ding Ning feel distressed for a while. She secretly vowed that in the future, she must not favor one over the other. She should have a bowl of water flat, and do not suffer from scarcity and inequality. Ancient people sincerely did not deceive me.


    "OK, now that everyone has expressed their position, let me also talk about it. To say my feelings for my husband, I may be the shallowest of all sisters."


    Kong Xuan said with a relaxed face.


    Ding Ning felt very uncomfortable, but Kong Xuan was right. It was an improper means to possess her at the beginning. It is understandable that Kong Xuan had no feelings for him, but he still felt very lost in his heart.


    "I thought my husband possessed me only for a moment. I have to admit that I did have the intention to use him to leave the ethnic group. I didn''t love him, but I didn''t hate him. After all, he was handsome and powerful. I was a widow and didn''t force me to be a concubine with him, but..."


    Kong Xuan''s tone suddenly became deeper, Tears twinkled in her beautiful eyes: "I didn''t expect that my husband would marry me openly. He married me as a widow and gave me an unforgettable wedding. From that moment on, I knew that this heart thief stole my heart. After marriage, just as sister Jie said, my husband had a preference for sister Zi and sister Ling. What else am I not satisfied with? I think I''m very lucky to compare with all sisters Get up, I have at least one son. Although I''m not my own, he just calls me my mother and your aunt. Therefore, I''m very satisfied. In the future, I''ll raise xuan''er as my own son, so that when he grows up, he can become a great hero like his father. "


    "Show off, you''re showing off naked. Why should xuan''er only call your mother? Let him change his mouth from tomorrow. When he meets our sisters, he should call your mother."


    Peng Tianjie joked sour.


    "Yes, we are also Xuaner''s mother. He is the future hope of our Marshal''s mansion and the only male master."


    "Does xuan''er call his mother disorderly?"


    "No, call mother purple, mother spirit, mother Lei... Just add a prefix."


    "Yes, it''s a good way. Hey, I don''t know if any of our sisters are pregnant with their husband''s children."


    "Wait and see. My husband works so hard all day. Maybe someone is pregnant."


    "If you''re really pregnant with how much, it''s perfect."


    ¡­¡­


    After a group of women''s armies expressed their attitude, they were obviously in a much better mood. Although they didn''t laugh, they were full of hope for their future life. At least they didn''t cry anymore.


    Ding Ning was deeply moved. If these words were not a coincidence, he might not have heard their voices all his life. At this moment, he can only say that if he gets his wife, what does his husband want.


    After looking at the time, it will soon be 12:00 in the morning. He has never felt that the time has been so long. He can''t wait to recover from his injury as soon as possible and hold these affectionate daughters-in-law into his arms.


    "Miss, ladies, Lord Qing and Lord Peng are visiting!"


    At this time, there was a report that a servant girl was meeting outside the door.


    "Oh, I see. Has the mourning hall been set up?"


    Purple finch didn''t think much, thought they came to mourn Ding Ning, stood up and asked.


    "It''s already set up."


    The servant girl replied in a low voice.


    "OK, let''s change our clothes and go there. By the way, are the funeral clothes ready?"


    Purple finch suddenly remembered that she had not worn mourning clothes and asked quickly.


    "Madam, the two kings said there was an emergency to see you."


    The servant girl knew that zique''er had misunderstood and said quickly.


    "Emergency? Not to mourn?"


    Purple finch frowned and was unhappy. Ding Ning died. The emperor and the eight kings came and walked away. Although the mourning hall had not been set up yet, Peng Tianao and Green Finch came and should offer condolences first.


    "It shouldn''t be. They look anxious and have a worried look between their eyebrows. They should have something urgent to see."


    The servant girl was brought by zique''er from her mother''s house. She was always smart and clever. She observed very carefully and answered freely.

 Chapter 1223

    "OK, I see. Let them serve tea in the front hall. We''ll go right away."


    After the purple finch gave an order, he didn''t hurry over. Instead, he put on his mourning clothes and carefully arranged four wolf guards to guard Ding Ning''s body. Then he went to the front hall to meet the guests with the women.


    Although Ding Ning is curious about what Peng Tianao and qingqueer came together, the time has come. He can''t care about anything else. His soul is separated and returns to the sea.


    Hiss!


    Pain, heart piercing pain.


    Just like being hit with a hammer all the time, he has a headache and wants to explode. Even if he has experienced the pain of soul refining and body forging, he can''t help shouting. He wants to die and is unwilling to bear this inhuman pain. Compared with it, the pain of the destruction of his body can be basically ignored.


    The most important thing is that the main soul shows signs of collapse in the broken sea of knowledge. Even consciousness begins to become confused. If he can''t enter the gate of will as soon as possible, I''m afraid he will completely disappear.


    "No, I want to enter the gate of will, otherwise I will die this time. I can''t die. There are so many people waiting for me. I can, roar!"


    Ding Ning''s illusory star soul was full of pain and ferocity. He endured the sharp pain from the depths of his soul, made a pain roar, forcibly summoned the door of will with an iron will, and staggered into it.


    The starlight all over the sky came madly, like a long whale absorbing water, constantly replenishing his dissipated star soul.


    I don''t know whether it''s psychological or indeed. Ding Ning feels that although it''s still painful, it''s not as unbearable as before.


    We should find a way to repair the sea knowledge immediately, otherwise the main soul is like a leaky balloon, which can remain full with the supplement of starlight energy, but once the cultivation time of the gate of will is over, the main soul will still be unable to stand in the sea knowledge.


    However, Ding Ning had no idea how to learn about the sea. He could only bear the sharp pain of splitting his headache, absorb the star power crazily and think hard at the same time.


    Squeak... Squeak


    It seems to be aware of Ding Ning''s distress. The dark black-and-white grinding plate began to rotate slowly like an old donkey, making a harsh sound.


    Ding Ning was refreshed. Without any clue to mend the sea, any change meant hope to him.


    Just about to guide the transmission of stellar force to the black-and-white grinding disc, I was shocked to find that the stone like skin of the black-and-white grinding disc began to collapse and fall off.


    Ding Ning was surprised. Although so far he didn''t know what the black-and-white millstone was, just because the old donkey attached so much importance to it and its anti heaven effect of continuously purifying divine knowledge, it was enough to see that it was an extremely anti heaven treasure.


    Subconsciously wanted to prevent the collapse of the black-and-white grinding plate, but the black-and-white grinding plate was rotating independently and was not controlled by him at all.


    The subtle but extremely pure and thick soul force was hard pressed by the black-and-white grinding plate, which made Ding Ning suddenly understand that it was the pure soul force that had not completely dissipated after the explosion of the dark shadow emperor.


    Hula Hula


    The black-and-white grinding plate turned faster and faster, and the skin fell off faster and faster. Just when Ding Ning was secretly worried, the black-and-white grinding plate burst into two gases, one black and one white. You have me and one you, but it clearly began to rotate rapidly, faster and faster... Faster and faster


    Ding Ning forgot his pain. He stared at the scene with tongue tied eyes and trembled all over. Is this the yin-yang swimming fish in the Tai Chi diagram?


    Ding!


    With a shining crystal falling into the broken sea of knowledge, the rotation speed of Yin-Yang swimming fish gradually slowed down and began to absorb the star power transmitted by the star soul.


    Mental solidification?


    Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly lit up and couldn''t believe looking at the divine knowledge crystal refined by the residual soul power of the dark shadow emperor.


    Is it possible that one''s own divine consciousness liquid will evolve again and become a solidified divine consciousness crystal?


    But he soon knew that he thought more. With the rotation of black-and-white swimming fish, the star power rolled out is still a drop of star liquid, constantly dripping in the broken divine knowledge sea, and turned into a continuous overflow and loss of spiritual power.


    Ding Ning was a little depressed. He thought that the black-and-white millstone had changed and could repair the divine sea. Unexpectedly, there was no change in the sea, and it was still broken.


    Just when he was depressed, the stone man in the nine orifices suddenly felt hot and hot. Ding Ning only felt that the medicine Lingjie, which had always lost contact after the body was extinguished, suddenly had a momentary connection. This connection was only a very short moment, but he could see that there was suddenly one more thing in the sea - mending the sky from the broken army.


    Ding Ning''s face was dull. The Jiuqiao stone man was able to actively communicate and open the medicine ring, and could take things from it, which made the Jiuqiao stone man more mysterious in his heart.


    Whoosh!


    When the yin-yang swimming fish saw the sky mending, they suddenly sent out a strong suction. They sucked the sky mending into the swimming fish and began to rotate wildly. The poor starlight was obviously despised and excluded by the black-and-white swimming fish.


    Ding Ning''s heart suddenly moved, his eyes glittered with terrible essence, and his whole body trembled. Could mending the sky be able to mend the sea?


    That''s right. Mending the sky is a strange thing in heaven and earth. It is said that it can mend the Dantian, but no one can prove it.


    But at this moment, mending the sky was crushed by black and white swimming fish, squeezing out drops of transparent unknown substances, quickly repairing his broken sea knowledge, and greatly alleviating his pain.


    What a blessing in disguise!


    Ding Ning could not help moaning comfortably. While being broken by the self explosion of the dark shadow emperor, the sea was expanded again. The repaired sea was more than ten times larger than before. If the sea was a big river before, then his sea is a Yangtze River now.


    According to Ding Ning''s estimation, even the strong ones in huashenjing may not be their own opponents if they only know the size of the sea.


    "It''s a pity. Mending the sky is prepared for Dad to repair the Dantian. It''s hard to find it in the future."


    Ding Ning muttered with some regret and then lost his smile. He felt that he was really greedy. If the sea could not be repaired, he could not even save his life. How can he help dad repair the Dantian?


    What''s more, if he doesn''t have his own personal experience, even if he is still mending the sky, what can he do to help his father repair the Dantian? After all, dad doesn''t have black and white fish.


    Knowing the sea was repaired successfully, his head did not hurt, his waist was not sour, and he recovered his vitality.


    Of course, the physical pain still exists, but for him, this degree of pain is completely within his tolerable range and can be basically ignored.


    Ding Ning felt that his pain tolerance had reached an inhuman level. He estimated that he would not frown even if his arms and legs were cut off alive in the future.


    Unfortunately, the black-and-white fish obviously ignored the repair of his body, continued to refine the divine knowledge star liquid, and began to repair his five element martial spirit after accumulating a certain amount of divine knowledge star liquid.


    This time, the soul of the five elements martial arts was badly damaged, and basically it was on the verge of destruction. The soul light was dim and broken. It looked worse than his body.


    The cost of repairing the soul of the five elements was terrible and the speed was very slow. When the first Geng Jin Wu soul was repaired, a strong repulsion came from the will space and forcibly squeezed him out.


    At the moment when Ding Ning came out, he found that the gate of will had been pushed half open. After estimating, he stayed in the gate of will for a full 12 hours this time, which made him feel a burst of ecstasy. In the future, he could greatly prolong the time of cultivation in the space of will, which was a great good thing for him.


    Although he healed for so long, in reality, it was only a short blink of an eye. After the spirit returned, Ding Ning suddenly found that he had a new change, that is, the soul out of the body.


    In the past, the five elements martial soul could leave the body at will and exist independently in the outside world for a period of time, but the main soul could not leave. But now, he just had a thought, and the main soul floated in the air. Looking at his broken bones, he felt a sense of novelty that he had never had before. He was ready to tease his daughter-in-law.


    Therefore, Ding Ning floated and floated. The wall was like nothing to him. He easily floated out of the room and turned around four dedicated wolf guards, but they regarded him as nothing.


    This gave him a clear understanding that the soul is different from the martial soul. The martial soul can be transformed into a substantive soul visible to the naked eye, while the soul is an illusory soul invisible to the naked eye.


    He breathed at the neck of one of the wolf guards. The wolf guard was full of excitement, looked back at the empty surroundings, frowned and said, "how do I feel that someone is blowing cool air behind my neck? Can''t it be a ghost?"


    "Think of the United States, I hope the marshal can become a ghost. Unfortunately, there is nothing to swallow at the bottom of the ten thousand demon territory. There is no possibility of ghosts in the ten thousand demon collar."


    Another wolf guard said sadly.


    "Hey! Marshal was killed. It''s a pity that we haven''t caught the damn Lu Qi to avenge him."


    The wolf Wei Hong beside him looked at himself and scolded himself.


    "We are incompetent and haven''t protected the marshal!"


    The last wolf guard''s eyes were red and choked.


    The four wolf guards secretly shed tears and fell into sadness and remorse.


    Looking at their guilty and sad appearance, Ding Ning''s heart suddenly became heavy. Without playing with them, he sighed and quietly floated to the front hall.


    "Did you hear the voice of the commander sighing?"


    A wolf guard looked up in the evening, looked around and asked suspiciously.


    "You... You heard it, too? I thought I was hearing."


    Another wolf guard said excitedly.


    "I heard it too, marshal... Marshal, is he still alive?"


    The third wolf guard suddenly brightened up and said excitedly.


    "I... I have also heard what kind of person the marshal is. He has worked miracles many times. Maybe he can really come back to life."


    The fourth wolf guard swallowed hard. His sight suddenly fell on the door and said carefully, "shall we go in and have a look?"


    The three wolf guards looked at each other and saw each other''s bright eyes. They nodded heavily: "one eye, one eye, maybe a miracle will happen."


    The four quickly reached a consensus, quietly pushed open the door and walked in, looking at Ding Ning''s body with hope. Unfortunately, the end was destined to disappoint them. Ding Ning''s body still lay there quietly without any vitality. They let them hang their heads like a vented ball, kneel respectfully on one knee and come out dejected.


    Ding Ning knew this clearly. Although he was very moved, he didn''t intend to talk to them for the time being. After all, his injury can''t be cured in a day or two.


    What''s more, he also wanted to take the opportunity to see if some evil minded people would jump out and make waves after his death.


    The time to leave the world is very close. Before he leaves, he will completely eradicate some future problems so that the demon family can live according to his will.


    It''s not how strong his desire for control is, but because he has come to the world, he will leave his mark here.

 Chapter 1224

    Boom!


    "It''s too much deception!"


    As soon as Ding Ning got close to the front hall door, he heard the purple finch''s heavy slap on the table. He was so angry that he was surprised that he quickly floated over.


    You know, among his wives, purple finch is the most calm and calm. What can make her lose her temper and get angry must be extremely annoying.


    "It''s really realistic for people to walk in cold tea. I''d like to see who dares to touch the people in our Marshal''s mansion."


    Kong Lei said with a sneer, her pretty face as cold as frost, with an undisguised killing opportunity.


    "Although we crane people never care about the secular world, I am now the Marshal''s wife. Since they dare to move the people of our Marshal''s house, we simply take the initiative and kill them now."


    He Ling changed from Lori to imperial sister, and his tone was murderous.


    "Without a husband, where is the current ten thousand demon imperial court? The husband is still cold. They turn their faces ruthlessly now. It''s too much."


    "Hum! It''s a group of white eyed wolves who are not familiar with feeding. Fight with them."


    "If you want to move Lang Kui, you''re beating our Marshal''s house in the face. It''s really easy to bully our orphan and widowed mother."


    "Fight, fight with them. It''s just a big deal. Anyway, my husband is gone, and I''m tired of living."


    ¡­¡­


    The rest of the women are also filled with righteous indignation and surging feelings. They want to take the initiative to kill the door now, fight for both defeat and death.


    Peng Tianao and qingque''er looked at each other, and their eyes were full of bitterness. If they had known that these women''s armies were so impulsive, they wouldn''t have been angry to tell the news.


    "Ladies, please calm down and listen to me. Although some people want to cure Lang Kui, there is no room for turning things around, but after all, he violated the military regulations. King Kong later interceded for Lang Kui. Now the imperial court has made a decision that the capital crime can be avoided and the living crime can not be escaped. As long as he hands over his military power and punishes 200 marching sticks, it will be over. Don''t be impulsive , marshal, if you have knowledge under the spring, you certainly don''t want to see the ten thousand demon leader rise again. "


    Peng Tianao''s painstaking persuasion.


    "Yes, if you fight on impulse and give opportunities to those who want to take advantage of it, the ten thousand demon leader will fall into turmoil again, so that his life will be ruined and the people will be displaced, wasting the great commander''s efforts."


    The green sparrow was also trying to persuade him.


    "Oh! Two hundred marching sticks? Hehe, grandpa is really good at calculating!"


    Kong Lei stood up, his eyes cold as electricity, and said sternly, "I don''t care what you think. I only know that if my husband is alive, he will never sit idly by watching his brother suffer."


    "Well said, since someone doesn''t care about her husband''s hard work, what else do we care about?"


    Zique''er sneered with a strong smile: "I am a woman. I don''t know what family, country and world are, and what is taking the overall situation into account. I only know that although my husband is gone, we are still alive. As long as we are still alive, no one in the Marshal''s mansion can step on it if he wants to step on it."


    "You go back and take a word back. We''ll wait for them. If you are stubborn, fight!"


    The crane spirit is light, but the determination contained in his tone is resounding.


    "My husband said before his death that brothers are like brothers and women are like clothes. Whoever moves my clothes, I will break my hands and feet, and whoever moves my hands and feet, I will destroy his door!"


    Bai xun''er''s domineering application of Ding Ning''s words shows his attitude of fighting to the death.


    "War is war. Anyway, our orphans and widows have had enough."


    "The big deal is just death. We''re not afraid. Come on!"


    "Whoever dares to move the people in Marshal''s mansion, step on our bodies."


    "It''s just death. What are you afraid of?"


    ¡­¡­


    A group of women are all murderous. Even the three timid sisters, meow and meow, blush and shout loudly, because they know that they are handsome women. Handsome women can die, but they can''t bend down.


    Ding Ning understood the causes and consequences in an audience, and his heart was burning up. His "bones were not cold". The ten thousand demon imperial court was ready to cut off the people around him and force the orphan and widowed mother to this kind of share. What a fickle and unjust person.


    What if wolf Kui broke the rules on impulse? Not to catch the killer and avenge yourself? What''s wrong with him?


    What''s more, he was a short tempered person. The reason why he implemented the new deal in the demon family was that he cared about the feelings of the people around him, wanted to make the people around him who could not be taken away live a peaceful and comfortable life, and let the people who were about to leave with him have no worries at home.


    He doesn''t have any great feelings. He takes the overall situation into account for what shit''s family, country and world. What''s special is an excuse.


    For the first time, Ding Ning had a strong killing chance against those kings, and even the ancestors of the winged people hated him. This time, he saw through the true face of the old woman. He had always maintained him before, but thought he was valuable. Now, seeing that he was "dead" and lost his value, he immediately fell into the well, which made people feel cold.


    As the emperor, she had a veto, but she did not use it. Instead, she allowed the action, which itself can explain a lot of problems.


    Well, this "death" can be regarded as seeing clearly the true face of some people. Even if you read Peng Tianjie''s face, you should beat her well.


    Ding Ning''s face was so blue that he turned around to summon the God eater. Tonight, let''s start with the most popular violent ape family. Since we want to make trouble, we can''t clean up the trouble. If the ancestor of wing man doesn''t know how to be funny, he doesn''t mind changing someone to be the emperor.


    "Baba, you''re back."


    Kong Xuan was always sleepy in Kong Xuan''s arms. At the moment, he was awakened by the passionate voice of the women. As soon as he opened his eyes vaguely, his eyes suddenly brightened. He jumped out of Kong Xuan''s arms and rushed at Ding Ning.


    Everyone was stunned and opened their mouths in amazement. They watched Kong Xuan run away to the empty place.


    Ding Ning''s footsteps stagnated and looked back in amazement. His heart was full of shock. Kong Xuan could see himself?


    He was sure that he had guessed correctly. Kong Xuan''s big black and white eyes were full of surprises. He was staring at him excitedly and rushed to him. He also opened his hands and asked him to hug him.


    Ding Ning was helpless. He didn''t want to be exposed so early. He wanted to see how many malicious guys could jump out, but now Kong Xuan saw through it. He could only squat down with a bitter smile and spread his arms, waiting to hug the little guy.


    WOW!


    But he forgot that he was now a soul, not an entity. Although Kong Xuan could see him, he couldn''t touch him at all. He went straight through his body, but because he was too fast, he hit a big hole in the wall and rushed out.


    Ding Ning patted his forehead, but he didn''t worry about him. Although his IQ was only two or three years old, his strength was real and half absorbed. Let alone breaking the wall, even if the house collapsed and buried him, it wouldn''t hurt him at all.


    "Xuanxuan!"


    Kong Xuan was stunned and hurriedly chased out.


    "The poor boy must have missed his father so much that he had an illusion."


    "Hey! If only it were true."


    "Yes, I thought my husband was back from the dead. I think too much."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of women began to cry silently from their hearts. Peng Tianao and qingchuer were also very sad. They felt that the 10000 demon imperial court did too much this time.


    Ding Ning saw that the boss didn''t feel good. He quickly sent a message to Kong Xuan: "baby, Dad can''t show up now. Don''t tell others that dad is still alive, okay?"


    "Can''t Ma Ma tell you?"


    Kong Xuan rubbed his head wrongly and was about to tell the cold and warm Kong Xuan that he saw Baba and heard Ding Ning''s voice. He immediately stretched out his fat and lovely little hand to cover his small mouth, and his big eyes turned straight, so that everyone''s heart melted.


    "Ma Ma can''t tell. Baba will be back in two days, okay? This is the secret between Baba and the baby."


    Ding Ning coaxed Kong Xuan.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to tell his wives that he''s still alive, but once they know they''re not dead, they will be very happy. In that way, it''s easy to reveal flaws, which will inevitably make those who hide in the dark suspicious and won''t jump out easily.


    "OK, big baby, little baby, I miss you so much. You should come back early!"


    Kong Xuan was a child after all. When Ding Ning coaxed him with a few words, he smiled happily, which made Kong Xuan worried. He felt whether the child could not stand the stimulation.


    Ding Ning quietly turned away and came to the sleeping backyard of the God eater. In the past, the God eater couldn''t wake up, but he didn''t sleep so deeply since he lost the spider God.


    Ding Ning estimated that it was not sleeping, but adapting to the power of spider deification. After all, there was still a long gap between the strength of God eater itself and deification. Being able to win or lose success was also a blessing that spider God was artificially cultivated and not smart. Otherwise, I don''t know who won or lost who.


    After hearing Ding Ning''s orders, the devouring insect hid into the darkness without saying a word. It was a simple thing to turn the cultivation of the divine realm into a spiritual realm and want to avoid everyone''s sight.


    Kunpeng''s will in the depths of the earth is too terrible. Even if there is a soul supplemented by stars, the soul power is constantly losing. Just after leaving the flesh, Ding Ning felt that his soul was a little weak and did not dare to stay any longer. He immediately returned to the flesh.


    Ding Ning, who had no will space and was eager to restore his strength, used the star breathing technique and began to try to communicate with the stars in the sky to see if he could speed up his recovery.


    The wisps of stars shone on his bones, and the flesh and blood grew slowly. Although it was far from as fast as the will space, it was better than nothing, which made him quickly immersed in cultivation.


    At one moment, Ding Ning felt light all over, and his huge perception spread wildly around like mercury pouring into the ground, 10 kilometers... 100 kilometers... 1000 kilometers... 2000 kilometers... 3000 kilometers


    It was not until five thousand kilometers that he reached the limit. Within five thousand kilometers, everything appeared in his heart. He saw that the spider God was quietly wandering in the territory of the violent ape people, ruthlessly harvesting the lives of the legitimate violent ape people; You and other three people are looking solemn. They have just rushed back to the ten thousand demon leader to understand the situation with the wolf guards who are responsible for setting up sentry chucks; Wolf Kui is taking pains to search for Lu Qi everywhere with wolf guard


    Only the ancient buildings seem to have a magical power to shut out his spiritual consciousness. The clouds and mountains make him unable to find out.


    What is this perceptual power?


    Ding Ning was shocked. You should know that even if his sea of knowledge expanded again, the range that his divine knowledge can explore so far is only 150000 meters, which is converted into kilometers, that is, 150 kilometers. Moreover, he did not dare to use it easily, lest he be regarded as a provocation by those powerful divine knowledge masters.


    But this time, the perception is obviously not divine consciousness, but the perception power that emanates independently. The scope is more than 20 times larger than divine consciousness, and it also moistens things silently, with strong concealment, which is difficult to detect.


    Is this spiritual knowledge? Ding Ning felt the source of this perceptual power and thought thoughtfully.

 Chapter 1225

    The so-called spiritual consciousness is not the perception emitted by the spiritual power, but comes from the spirit.


    Ding Ning has never heard that the spirit can radiate perception, and even the name of spiritual awareness is made up by himself.


    This surprised him deeply. At the same time, he felt that it was probably caused by the variation of the main soul. After all, his main soul has been destroyed and transformed into starlight martial soul.


    But he didn''t know whether this spiritual consciousness was effective under the starlight or during the day. If it was also effective during the day, he would make a lot of money.


    Of course, it''s not very important. The important thing is that the spiritual consciousness is not under his control at all. It''s like a searchlight. All the scenes within 5000 kilometers flash in his mind.


    He tried to control and recover his spiritual consciousness, but he couldn''t do it, which made him extremely headache and embarrassed. After all, the demon family didn''t have any nightlife. Basically, it was making villains at night. His mind was full of such pictures, which was more exciting than watching Fusang small movies.


    "I didn''t expect Bai Chuanxiu to look dignified and cool. She is so coquettish in bed. However, her figure is really good. She is about to catch up with my ah Zi. Eh, you night is an old thing with good physical strength. It''s just that the guy is a little short of size. It''s difficult to satisfy Bai Chuanxiu''s coquettish woman. She can''t compare with my brother."


    Ding Ning has always been a casual and peaceful temperament. Since he can''t control it, he doesn''t bother to take care of it. He maliciously appreciated the process of Youye and Bai Chuanxiu rolling their sheets for a while, and commented on it. It''s not good except to make himself angry.


    For the first time, you can peep recklessly. Ding Ning''s heart is full of novelty. For a while, he looks at this rolling bed sheet and this making villain. What he sees is that he is beaming and interested.


    When a beautiful woman met a man who was weak and suck, he could not go to the scene in person to replace himself.


    "Over and over, those old-fashioned gestures really don''t have learning and appreciation. It''s so boring."


    No matter how many wonderful small movies you watch, they will be dull. After Ding Ning muttered a few words, he suddenly thought of old donkey and Lu Qi. If you have time to watch real-life small movies, you might as well find out where these two people are.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning cheered up and began to search carefully. Unfortunately, he didn''t find the trace of these two people no matter how he searched.


    This made him frown and stare thoughtfully at the ancient buildings. Did they hide there?


    Although the spirit of the old donkey was hurt, after all, his accomplishments were there. He couldn''t guarantee whether he would have left the ten thousand demon city, but he believed that Lu Qi must be in the ten thousand demon city, but he couldn''t find his trace through the whole ten thousand demon city. Then the only place he could hide was the ancient buildings.


    Just when Ding Ning tried to force the spiritual consciousness to invade the ancient buildings, the ancient buildings suddenly flashed runes, and seven or eight powerful divine senses burst out, wantonly shrinking the whole demon city.


    Ding Ning secretly shouted that it was not good. This time it was over. He was too reckless. Lingzhi couldn''t control himself and would be found out.


    But then he was silly. Although those divine senses also investigated the Marshal''s house, they didn''t seem to find him. They just swept away and locked them on the spider God who was killing in the violent ape family.


    Ding Ning''s heart, which had just fallen back into his stomach, suddenly picked it up again. He secretly scolded himself for having nothing to do. Isn''t this making trouble for himself? How can these old directors tolerate spider gods'' misdeeds.


    But unexpectedly, the spider God bared his teeth and gave a low roar warning to these powerful divine senses. Those divine senses swished back like a frightened rabbit and dared not show up again.


    Ding Ning looked silly. What''s the situation? He is very familiar with these powerful divine senses. When he first arrived in the demon country, he peeped into the divine senses of Pikachu Longwei, which can span tens of thousands of kilometers. At least, he must be a strong person in the chemical divine realm. Even he felt that the divine senses of the strong person in the chemical divine realm may not be able to reach this level of arrogance.


    But now... Such a tall divine sense is scared away by the spider God? This made him feel absurd, strong outside but weak in the middle.


    Are these guys just looking good? In fact, there is no combat effectiveness at all?


    But he thought it was impossible. You know, it was a divine consciousness that could span thousands of miles. Even if he attacked with divine consciousness, he could not find the spider God.


    No, no, do they realize that the spider God is actually a god eater, afraid that their divine consciousness will be swallowed up?


    But it doesn''t make sense. It''s not one or two. There are seven powerful and terrible divine senses. Even if God eaters can devour divine senses, they can''t devour seven people''s divine senses at the same time. These guys are not afraid to show their heads?


    Ding Ning''s head is full of paste. He can''t figure out what''s going on with these guys.


    The seven ways minimize the divine consciousness of the strong in the divine realm. I dare not say anywhere else. It is definitely the Lord walking horizontally in the three realms. How can I be scared away by a small spider God?


    By the way, I''m so stupid. I can ask God eaters.


    God eating insects are not stupid. They are not frightened by their divine knowledge and dare to threaten them. They must know something.


    Immediately asked in the spiritual connection, the devouring insect disdained and replied, "it''s just a group of complex and impure spiritual bodies."


    "What do you mean?"


    Ding Ning''s heart moved and faintly guessed, but he couldn''t confirm it. He hurriedly asked.


    "Just... Just..."


    The God eater couldn''t seem to find the right language. It took a long time to say, "it''s a false god who absorbs the believers'' faith. It has no combat power."


    Ding Ning frowned and suddenly remembered the spirit of the holy mountain when offering sacrifices to his ancestors. He thought and asked, "do you mean they were the dead ancestors of the demon family?"


    "Demon ancestors? I don''t think so. I feel that they are not life bodies, but more like consciousness bodies formed by dead objects absorbing huge and complex beliefs."


    The God eater organized the language and said.


    Is it the stone in this ancient building? Ding Ning said thoughtfully, "do you mean they are a vein of goblins?"


    "Goblin pulse? What do you mean?"


    Although the God devouring worm also belongs to the demon worm vein of the demon family, he knew nothing about these and asked suspiciously in the spiritual connection.


    Ding Ning immediately explained the classification of the demon family in detail. Only then did he understand, The tone disdained and said, "it should be. I feel that their intelligence is very low, and there is no smell of flesh and blood. I can''t even use the simplest divine consciousness. I can issue such a powerful divine consciousness by absorbing the power of huge and complex faith. I can easily clean up such goods, not to mention seven, even seventy."


    "When you say so, it seems that''s really the case."


    Before Ding Ning, because he thought the seven guys'' Divine sense was powerful and terrible, he subconsciously thought they were super strong. It was too late to hide. How dare he experience them carefully.


    But now when I carefully recall, these guys'' Divine sense is indeed a little strange, strong is strong, but the application is quite crude and divergent. It seems that quantitative change has not caused qualitative change.


    If they are really made of stones, it makes sense. After all, the polarization of the goblin family is very serious. Some goblins are scary with high intelligence, and some goblins are stupid like pigs. They have all their strength but can''t use it. Especially goblins such as stones have stone bumps in their head, and they don''t get it at all.


    This made him suddenly interested in the seven stone monsters and encouraged the God eater to say, "don''t you like to devour spiritual power? Why don''t you devour their divine consciousness?"


    "Too lazy to swallow, too complicated."


    The devouring insect said disdainfully.


    "What''s wrong with the miscellaneous? The victory lies in the large amount."


    Ding Ning felt that the appetite of the God eater seemed to have been kept, and even his state of mind was a little inflated. In the past, seeing some spiritual power was like seeing his mother. Now he was not moved in the face of such a large amount of spiritual power.


    "What''s the use of a large amount? Like a pond of yellow mud water and a cup of clean purified water, which would you choose?"


    Devouring God insect said righteously.


    Ding Ning was speechless for a moment. He felt that what he said was reasonable. He just felt that he was unwilling. The goods couldn''t live. There was a problem with his mentality and had to be changed.


    Immediately and painstakingly said, "if there is less pure water, is it Lao Tzu''s? Yellow mud water is someone else''s. Lao Tzu worked hard to raise you without asking you to return, but you have to go back and hug a little when you see foreign money."


    "Don''t you want anything in return? Look how much I''ve done for you. I won''t let people sleep in the middle of the night to help you kill. People don''t like killing people the most, okay?"


    The God eater was more aggrieved than him, with a sad tone.


    Ding Ning was cold: "NIMA, you just took away the spider God. It doesn''t mean that your gender is female. Don''t go home alone. My hair is standing up."


    "Then how do you know that people are not mothers?"


    The God eater choked for a long time. Ding Ning couldn''t say a word. Don''t mention that the God eater is a male or a female. He really hasn''t studied it. In other words, he studied whether the God eater is a male or a female. It''s a god horse.


    "Cough, you can''t put such a big treasure there. No."


    Ding Ning coughed twice and quickly turned off the topic. It was embarrassing to study the topic of male and female with a bug.


    "I really can''t. If I swallow their spiritual power, I won''t do anything in the future. I can''t finish refining in a hundred years."


    The devouring insect said very speechless.


    "Ah, it will take so long? Haven''t you swallowed the power of faith before? I haven''t heard you say that refining takes so long."


    Ding Ning was startled. If so, he didn''t need such divine knowledge, but he didn''t believe in the words of God eating insects. He always felt that this guy became more and more humanized after he lost the spider God.


    "What''s different? That''s the power of the belief of the human race, and that''s the power of the belief of the demon race."


    The devouring insect rolled his eyes and said with disdain.


    Ding Ning was embarrassed. Grandma was despised by a bug. He had the cheek to ask questions. He asked modestly, "is there any difference?"


    "Of course it''s different. The human race has only male and female, but the demon race has countless races, and the spiritual power is naturally more complex."


    As soon as the God eater said Ding Ning, he understood that the Terran is a single race. Whether male or female, the spiritual power of belief and worship is relatively pure and easy to refine. It can be divided into male and female at most... Er, bah, bah, it is divided into men and women.


    But the demon clan is different. There are many races and the number is incalculable. Although it is called Wan demon collar here, in fact, there are millions of races.


    Take the wolf family for example. A wolf family is divided into dozens and hundreds of species, including green Wolf, gray wolf, red wolf, white wolf, black wolf, fierce wolf, coyote, Hu wolf, red wolf, maned wolf, cat wolf, firewood wolf, wind wolf, howling moon Sirius, etc.


    By analogy, the spiritual power of a wolf family''s belief and dedication alone is complex enough. It can be imagined how complex the millions of ethnic beliefs are. No wonder the God eater who always has milk is a mother doesn''t even want to take a look.

 Chapter 1226

    "Ah!"


    It was bright, and the panic scream of super decibels broke the tranquility of the whole violent ape King''s court.


    All the direct descendants of violent apes disappeared overnight. Only the new king Yuan Quan''s bloody head was placed in his bedroom, and his dead gray eyes were full of confusion and fear.


    The servants and collateral children of the violent ape family gathered outside the king''s bedroom and looked at the imperial guards who came to hear the news carefully looking for clues.


    The emperor''s face was still calm, but her eyes were half closed and half closed. No one knew what she was thinking.


    The seven kings have different looks, including Schadenfreude, gloomy face, calm eyebrow thinking, panic and panic


    The two maidens knelt on the ground and trembled. Their eyes were full of fear and fear. They accepted the interrogation of the imperial guards.


    Soon, after the interrogation, the Imperial Guard respectfully came forward to report.


    It turned out that they were full-time maids in charge of the king''s daily life. It was still bright in the morning. They came to serve the king as usual.


    As Yuan Quan became king temporarily yesterday, the two maidens couldn''t understand his temper. Seeing that the bedroom door was closed, they didn''t dare to disturb him at will, so they waited respectfully outside the door.


    Yuan Quan didn''t get up until dawn. The two maids were afraid that he might oversleep and delay his business. They dared to knock at the door, but they didn''t want to knock and didn''t respond.


    Before, they found that there were no guards in front of the king''s bedroom, but they thought the new king didn''t like it and didn''t care, but they couldn''t open the door at the moment, which made the two women feel something wrong.


    Therefore, the two women hurriedly pushed the door open and found that Yuan Quan had only a bloody head left, which scared them into screaming. After reacting, they got up and reported to someone, but they didn''t want all the legitimate children of the violent ape family in the whole court to disappear.


    The two maidens who realized that something big had happened had no choice but to report it to King Kong, the strongest cultivator among the branches of the violent ape family. When King Kong learned it, he was stunned and arranged for someone to surround the king''s bedroom at the first time, and sent someone to the imperial court to report it.


    "Did you find any clues?"


    The emperor asked faintly.


    "My subordinates are incompetent. I haven''t found any clues. Please punish the emperor."


    The leader of the Imperial Guard knelt on one knee, bowed his head and pleaded guilty in shame.


    "No clue?"


    The dark night asked with a gloomy face.


    "No... No."


    The leader of the Imperial Guard peeped at the emperor and replied with flashing words.


    "There are no outsiders here. Just say it."


    The emperor frowned slightly and shouted in a low voice. She was old and sophisticated. She couldn''t see the difference of the guard leader.


    "We found this under the head of King yuan."


    The guard leader took out a bloody animal skin from his arms and presented it to the emperor with respectful hands.


    The emperor''s face, which was always calm, finally changed. It was gloomy and could drip water. As soon as the void grabbed and crushed the animal skin, he turned angrily and left: "go back to the imperial court for discussion."


    The kings looked at each other. They didn''t know what was wrong with the emperor. Only Kong Xuan''s eyes twinkled. The animal skin seemed to be an order of the imperial court. Was it


    "Emperor?"


    King Kong saw the imperial court and left without a statement. He shouted anxiously.


    "King Kong, you temporarily preside over the affairs of the violent ape King court and wait for the next order of the imperial court."


    The emperor''s master had flown away, but his voice came from afar. Only in this short time, his tone had returned to calm again.


    "Yes!"


    King Kong''s helpless boxing should be done.


    The kings didn''t stay much. They followed the emperor back to the imperial court. Only Kong Xuan glanced at King Kong meaningfully. The emperor was subdued?


    From the time he found out that the animal skin was the imperial decree, he guessed that the violent ape''s lineage must have something to do with the Marshal''s house. This is a tough counterattack to the imperial court''s crime of trying to cure wolf Kui. Otherwise, why should the imperial decree be placed under Yuan Quan''s head?


    Unexpectedly, when Ding Ning died, ordinary widows in the Marshal''s mansion still had such courage, and the emperor was obviously aware of this, so he was angry and destroyed the animal skin on the spot. The slap on her face hurt.


    King Kong owes Ding Ning a life. After learning that Ding Ning died, he was the first to go to worship. It was obvious that he was close to the Marshal''s house. The emperor appointed him as the king of violent apes at this sensitive moment, which means that it is quite intriguing.


    "Tell me, now that King yuan is killed, who will do the thing of revoking the right of wolf Kui Bing?"


    In the assembly hall of the imperial court, the emperor''s face was calm again, took a sip of tea and asked faintly.


    The kings are not fools. Although they didn''t want to understand why the emperor was so rude before, they can''t react when they communicate with each other on the way back. This is clearly the strong counterattack made by the commander-in-chief''s house against the imperial court''s decision and is making an example.


    This made the kings'' hearts suddenly heavy. They looked left and right, avoiding the frightening sight of the emperor, and no one said a word.


    I''m kidding. Although Yuan Quan was temporarily ordered to ascend the throne of king, their accomplishments must be slightly inferior to them, but they have self-knowledge. Even if they are stronger than Yuan Quan, they are limited. The murderer can kill all the violent ape clans silently, and it''s hard to kill them, Who is so stupid to jump out to pick up this thankless and life-threatening chore at this time.


    With a lesson from the past, even if they want to flatten the Marshal''s house again, they don''t dare to express their position as recklessly as yesterday in front of Peng Tianao and Qing queer, two unstable factors, lest they follow Yuan Quan''s footsteps.


    I was careless. Unexpectedly, when Ding Ning died, the Marshal''s mansion was still so strong. With such a tough attitude, it slapped the imperial court and gave everyone a bloody warning.


    The emperor''s eyes were gloomy and said faintly, "since the imperial court has made a resolution, it can''t be changed. Otherwise, what face can the imperial court and you have?"


    The kings looked at his nose, mouth and heart like an old monk. They turned a deaf ear to him. The emperor was furious and shouted: "yesterday, you two shouted that wolf Kui was guilty. Do you want to deal with it? Why, now you have become mute."


    The emperor was shocked and angry. All the kings hung their heads and looked frightened, but they scoffed in their hearts. They have the ability to carry out it by themselves. We are so excited. Can we pass the resolution without your tacit consent?


    "The significance of the existence of the imperial court is to implement the decisions of the imperial court. If the decisions made by the imperial court cannot be implemented, what is the use of the imperial court?"


    The emperor shouted angrily.


    The king lords suddenly kicked in their hearts and knew that they could not be silent anymore. If the emperor took this as an excuse and took back their rights, the eight king courts would be just a decoration.


    You ye turned her eyes and bowed forward to bow and hug her fist, Sincere way: "The emperor calmed down. Last night, King yuan received the imperial court''s order, which was the favor of the imperial court to the king of violent apes. I think that since the king of violent apes has received the order, whether King yuan is here or not, this matter should still fall on the king of violent apes. Otherwise, King yuan took back his favor just in trouble, which will inevitably make the king of violent apes feel that they have lost the trust of the imperial court Panic, please think twice. "


    Lying in a trough, people can be shameless to this extent. I''ve really learned a lot.


    Niu Yue stared at the quiet night with a solemn and awe inspiring look on his face. He suddenly felt that his shamelessness was nothing compared with the quiet night. It was not a level at all.


    Kong Xuan''s eyes showed a strange light and his face tilted towards the quiet night. He secretly deepened his vigilance. It seems that he underestimated this quiet night. In terms of shame, this goods is definitely the best of the eight kings.


    The other king leaders were also amazed. Unexpectedly, the quiet night mind without Mountain Dew was so vicious that he attacked his shield with his spear. Isn''t Marshal''s house tough? Then the imperial court will send King Kong, who has made friends with the Marshal''s house, to collect the military power. Let''s see what else you can do.


    Peng Tianao and qingqueer looked at each other and saw the deep color of concern in each other''s eyes. In fact, until now, they don''t think that the destruction of the violent ape royal family was done by the Marshal''s house.


    After all, they were in the Marshal''s mansion last night and didn''t leave until dawn. Although ziqueer and others were indignant, they were only ready to protect wolf Kui, and there was no sign of attacking the violent ape King court.


    They wanted to explain to the Marshal''s mansion, but although everyone thought it was the Marshal''s mansion, no one announced it to the mouth, so that they could not explain at all.


    Now Youye made such a suggestion, and the emperor was obviously moved by it, which made them more worried about the Marshal''s house.


    "Yes, my emperor has ordered me to draft an edict now. I''ll leave it to you king to take charge of it."


    The emperor stretched himself and stood up. He looked indifferent and said, "the emperor is old and a little tired. Let''s say so."


    Youye was stiff and secretly scolded the emperor for being crafty. It was clear that the dead old woman was angry when she was beaten in the face, but she didn''t want to tear her face with the Marshal''s house. He threw himself in his favor and came up with such a bad idea, but he didn''t expect that Lord Huang threw the pot so crisp and quickly, so he asked him to implement it, which made him feel like he moved a stone and hit his foot.


    But what can he say? He had to be brave enough to promise. He secretly prayed that the commander-in-chief''s house would not account for him. He secretly decided that he must not sleep in the king''s court during this period of time. He must hide so as not to end up with Yuan Quan.


    The other kings and lords secretly turned their mouths and half stepped into God. They will still feel tired and deceive ghosts.


    Only if the dead Taoist friends don''t lose their poverty, they won''t take the initiative to cause trouble. Happy to see that the emperor entrusted the unlucky job to Youye, they won''t ask for trouble and speak for Youye at this time.


    I''m afraid only Bai Chuanxin, a prospective brother-in-law, is worried about him. It''s just about his life. Even if Youye is his future brother-in-law, he won''t be silly to open his mouth to cause trouble at this time.


    "Emperor, wait a minute!"


    Kong Xuan wanted to leave when he saw the emperor''s words. His eyes turned and walked forward.


    "Oh, Lord Kong, what else can I do for you?"


    The emperor had great respect for Kong Xuan whose accomplishments were equal to hers. Wen Yan stopped,


    "After all, the violent ape King''s court is one of the eight king''s courts under the imperial court. Lord Yuan Quan was badly hurt just after he took office. If our imperial court doesn''t get justice for him and give an explanation to the violent ape family, I''m afraid it''s hard to convince people. In the long run, all the king''s courts are in danger, and who dares to work for the imperial court?"


    Kong Xuan said with a worried look on his face, with an expression of loyalty to the imperial court.


    But she sneered in her heart. The dead old woman wanted to compromise secretly in exchange for interests. Hum, no way. It''s best for the imperial court and the Marshal''s house to tear their face and fight for life and death. We can benefit from both defeat and defeat. I, the peacock family, can become the master of the imperial court.

 Chapter 1227

    What''s the matter? Kong Xuan, an old fox, is taking the emperor''s army!


    The emperor''s face was gloomy. She deliberately didn''t mention the killing of Yuan Quan before, but forced the kings to make a statement and continue to implement the resolution to revoke the right of wolf Kui''s soldiers, which is to send a signal to the Marshal''s house that I can not investigate the killing of Yuan Quan, but wolf Kui must be punished to maintain the majesty of the imperial court, which is a disguised compromise and interest exchange.


    In fact, the extermination of the violent ape lineage is a desirable good thing in her heart. It''s best to exterminate the other six royal courts and let the winged family be the only one to call her heart. The previous rage was just her hypocrisy in order to hide her heart''s intention.


    Therefore, in her opinion, it is an absolutely cost-effective deal for her and the Marshal''s house to trade an insignificant wolf Kui for the imperial court and not investigate the responsibility for Yuan Quan''s murder.


    However, Kong Xuan, an old fox, clearly saw through her intention and directly put the destruction of the violent ape King Court on the table, forcing her to pursue it.


    "The murderer didn''t leave any clues. I''ve ordered the imperial guards to continue to track down. We''ll discuss this matter when we have a clue."


    When the emperor''s mind suddenly turned, he had a way to deal with it. With an understatement, he put things on hold indefinitely.


    "What the emperor said is very true. After all, the guards of the imperial court are not professional investigators. I''m afraid it''s difficult to find any useful clues. I suggest that the case be handed over to the Criminal Investigation Department of the Ministry of police for investigation. After all, this is their duty, so as not to be criticized by outsiders that we don''t follow the procedures, which will have a negative impact on the reputation of the imperial court."


    Kong Xuan said humbly, seemingly selfless, but actually aggressive.


    The emperor was so angry that he stared at Kong Xuan and wanted to break him into pieces. Kong Xuan looked at her calmly and fearlessly.


    The Emperor didn''t understand Kong Xuan''s intention. He forced her to hand over the case to the police department, so as to destroy the possible tacit deal between her and the Marshal''s house.


    Because the Minister of the police department is a peacock, handing over the case to the police department means that the case will be investigated to the end. She will never stop until the real murderer is found out. Even the emperor can''t intervene, which will make her lose the biggest bargaining chip for tacit trading with the marshal''s house.


    However, Kong Xuan was one of the king''s masters, and what she said was reasonable. She couldn''t find a suitable reason to refuse. She could only gnash her teeth and say, "well, just as King Kong said, hand over the case to the police department."


    With that, he left angrily without waiting for the kings to reply.


    "To the emperor!"


    Kong Xuan lifted a meaningful radian from the corner of his mouth, bowed and hugged his fist, deliberately lengthened his tone and shouted.


    "To the emperor!"


    The other kings also hurriedly bowed and shouted.


    The emperor left without looking back. It can be seen how angry she is at the moment.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Marshal''s mansion, the mourning hall has been built. An enlarged portrait of Ding Ning is hung on the wall of the mourning hall, and two white elegiac couplets are built at the two corners of the portrait.


    Below the wall is a tribute table, on which there is a incense burner and a wide range of tributes, which Ding Ning loved to eat.


    Under the tribute table is a huge brazier, next to which are piles of paper and incense for those who come to mourn.


    Below, Ding Ning''s ten wives and Bai lianer were dressed in mourning clothes and white cloth for his wake, while Xiao Xiaoxuan was dressed in hemp and filial piety, kneeling in front of the women and answering the guests who came to offer condolences.


    "What? The violent ape lineage was destroyed overnight?"


    Since this morning, there has been an endless stream of guests who came to mourn, making them busy. After receiving the low voice report from wolf Wei, purple finch couldn''t help crying, alerted the guests who came to mourn and looked at her one after another.


    The purple finch was shocked inexplicably in her heart. Ignoring the attention ceremony of the guests, she frowned and thought. She didn''t know who was sacred. She had such energy that she could destroy thousands of people of the violent ape family without disturbing anyone.


    You know, with the strength of the Marshal''s house, although you can easily destroy the violent ape family, it''s impossible not to disturb anyone silently.


    Therefore, the cultivation of the murderer is simply unfathomable. Aside from these, why did the mysterious murderer attack the violent ape family at this juncture? What is its purpose?


    Zique''er secretly guessed the murderer''s intention and weighed the pros and cons. With her wisdom, she could easily think that no matter who the murderer was, this account would be counted in the Marshal''s house.


    What was the killer''s purpose? Want to intensify the contradiction between the Marshal''s mansion and the imperial court?


    It doesn''t seem to be true. In ziqueer''s view, even if the murderer is ill intentioned and deliberately planted and framed, the resulting situation is more beneficial than harmful to the Marshal''s house. At least it can deter some people and make them feel scruples and dare not openly oppose the Marshal''s house.


    But not knowing the murderer''s purpose always made her uneasy. She told other sisters about it and worked together to guess the murderer''s purpose.


    But let them want to break their heads and wonder why the murderer did this. On the surface, it seems that they want to frame the Marshal''s house, but in fact, it is more like setting an example to warn those who have bad intentions towards the Marshal''s house.


    "Is it the elder donkey? He blamed himself for not saving his husband, so he gave a warning when he learned that someone wanted to be bad for the Marshal''s house."


    Bai xun''er''s eyes suddenly brightened and guessed.


    The women also nodded when they heard the speech. At present, it seems that only in this way can it make sense.


    Kong Lei didn''t think so. She shook her head and said, "I don''t think so. You saw yesterday that the emperor was obedient to that... The donkey elder. If it was him, you just need to say hello to the emperor. Who dares to move his mind to our Marshal''s house."


    "Yes, that''s reasonable. I don''t think it should be that simple."


    The purple finch also nodded slightly in recognition.


    "Grandpa, why did she do this to us?"


    Peng Tianjie wanted to cry and said sadly.


    "As the emperor, sometimes she has to. After all, she can''t decide in a word."


    The purple sparrow hugged her and comforted her softly.


    In fact, she knows very well that if the emperor really wants to protect the Marshal''s house, she can use the emperor''s veto. Since she didn''t use it, it shows that she is also inclined to support the behavior against the Marshal''s house.


    "The royal family is ruthless. Ah Jie, don''t place your hopes on blood and family. They can''t be trusted at all. Since those people dare to move the people in our Marshal''s mansion, it means they have obtained the permission of your ancestors. Don''t be naive. We can only rely on ourselves and can''t rely on anyone."


    Kong Lei said the essence of things coldly.


    Peng Tianjie opened her eyes in horror and shook her head in disbelief: "no... no... Lao Zu... Lao Zu, she loves me so much... How could she... Treat me like this? I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it. They must have made a mistake. They may have... Done it from Lao Zu."


    Although she said she didn''t believe it, the sad color and tears in her eyes proved that she had realized that what Kong Lei said was the truth, but emotionally she was reluctant to accept it for a moment.


    "Lei Lei, you..."


    Zique''er looked at Kong Lei and blamed her for exposing the truth to attack Peng Tianjie who was already sad.


    "Sister Zi, I know it''s hard for ah Jie to accept, but the fact is the fact. In the past, ah Jie was loved by her people, and later by her husband. She is like a flower growing up in a greenhouse. She doesn''t know how cruel the nature of the world is. I told her the truth, although it''s cruel, it''s for her good. I hope she can mature early and face it calmly Everything, otherwise, once it comes to the end, I''m afraid it will be more difficult for her to bear. "


    Kong Lei''s eyes were sad and looked lonely. "The only difference between ah Jie and me is that I realized the cruelty of the world earlier than her. In the eyes of some people, it''s about interests, so there''s nothing that can''t be abandoned, and blood and family are nothing."


    The purple sparrow sighed and remained silent. Yes, the ancestor of the winged man was like this, so was Kong Lei''s own grandfather, and it was not like that.


    As a former leader of a family, she can understand the mentality of those so-called big people, not to mention selfishness. She can only say that more often they live for the whole ethnic group and get greater benefits for the ethnic group. There is nothing they can''t give up, even their own blood.


    Peng Tianjie''s eyes are full of tears. Although it is difficult to accept this reality, she knows very well that what Kong Lei said is the truth.


    "Don''t rely on others. It''s what you can say when you still have someone to rely on."


    Peng Tianjie suddenly remembered what Ding Ning had said and whispered involuntarily.


    Yes, from childhood, she has mostly lived in the love of her ancestors, brothers and people, but she often teaches others with "don''t rely on others". But when it comes to the end, she really loses all her dependence, but she is vulnerable. She is even inferior to the third sister of meow, which makes her feel very ashamed.


    "Don''t worry, Lei Lei, I''ll be strong. I''m a handsome woman. I won''t lose face to my husband or the handsome house."


    Peng Tianjie wiped her tears and tried to make her smile brighter, but her tears couldn''t stop pouring out like a spring opening the gate. The sad look made everyone feel distressed.


    "Ah Jie, don''t be sad. If you want to cry, cry out. You should remember that you and us will protect you."


    Kong Lei stepped forward and held Peng Tianjie in her arms. She stroked her hair and comforted her in a soft voice, but tears wet her eyes unknowingly.


    All the women looked at this scene with sadness from their hearts, lowered their heads and wept silently. At this moment, they felt that the sky was about to fall down, and their hearts were full of confusion and helplessness for the future.


    There was a suppressed sob in the mourning hall. The gloomy mood made the guests who came to mourn sigh secretly. How should the marshal live when he died young and left a pile of orphans and widows.


    "Husband... Madam..."


    A wolf guard with white cloth wrapped around his arm came in a hurry with an anxious look, as if he wanted to report something, but seeing this behind the scenes, he couldn''t help stopping, his lips muttering and trying to stop.


    "Wolf East, what''s the matter? Is something wrong?"


    Purple finch recognized that the wolf guard was one of the four guards in charge of guarding Ding Ning''s corpse. She suddenly kicked in her heart. She thought there was something wrong with Ding Ning''s corpse. Despite her sadness, she wiped her tears and asked anxiously.


    "This... Madam, please take a step."


    The wolf East glanced at the mourning guests, clutching his ears, swallowed his words and whispered.


    Purple finch nodded, bowed to the mourning guests, motioned to Kong Lei and others, and hurried away with wolf Dong.

 Chapter 1228

    "Come on, what''s the matter? Is there something wrong with the Marshal''s body?"


    Leaving the mourning hall, purple finch asked hurriedly when she saw that there was no one around.


    "Well, madam, you already know?"


    Wolf Dong asked with a wide mouth in surprise.


    "What? There''s really something wrong with Marshal''s body?"


    The purple finch just guessed like this. Unexpectedly, there was an accident. Suddenly, it was like a thousand arrows through the heart. It almost fainted. After standing still, it wanted to cry: "what''s the matter? Isn''t it for you to watch? How can there be a problem?"


    "Husband... Madam, take it easy. Listen to me."


    Wolf Dong reacted. His wife misunderstood and quickly explained: "it''s not what you think. The four of us have been guarding the Marshal''s body, but just now..."


    The purple finch was patient to listen to the wolf East. Then she understood. Her face was incredibly excited and surprised. She couldn''t care about anything else. She ran back to the yard quickly. She didn''t forget to say, "don''t spread this matter for the time being. No one wants to tell it without my permission, you know?"


    "Yes, madam!"


    Wolf Dong respectfully replied and quickly followed up. His eyes were shining. He was excited to think that seeing his wife so excited, maybe the marshal could really come back from the dead. How good it would be.


    It turned out that the four wolf guards in Langdong were full-time responsible for guarding Ding Ning''s body, but about an hour ago, that is, not long after the sun rose, they suddenly felt that the temperature was getting higher and higher, which made them very uncomfortable.


    They thought they were too tired after a day and a night, so they didn''t care. But with the passage of time, they felt hotter and hotter, as if they were sweating in a steamer.


    Moreover, the four people stood on both sides of the door, with a distance of no more than three meters from each other, but they saw each other becoming more and more blurred, as if wrapped in a heavy light, which surprised them. They thought someone sneaked in, had an evil heart, and let them get a dirty move.


    Therefore, the four immediately raised their vigilance and retreated, but within a certain range, the hot feeling disappeared and they could see each other clearly.


    After discussing the Marshal''s body, they remembered the strange sigh last night and decided to enter the room to see if there was something wrong with the Marshal''s body.


    Unexpectedly, the room was hotter than the door. The terrible high temperature almost made the four wolf guards not roasted, but they were worried about the loss of Marshal''s bones. They couldn''t wait to rush to look at him, but they were shocked to find that marshal''s bones had changed. Blood and flesh had been born again on the dry bones. Although they looked strange, they were full of vitality.


    Although the four people were shocked, they thought it might be a good thing. The marshal may have come back from the dead, so after discussion, the wolf east came to tell his wife, and the other three wolf guards guarded in front of the door like a great enemy to prevent being broken into the house and affecting the Marshal''s recovery.


    Purple finch''s heart beat like thunder, nodded at the three respectful wolf guards, and rushed into the room.


    She knew that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment, so she asked the wolf guard not to tell anyone until she found out what was going on.


    "Ah!"


    As soon as she entered the room, the purple finch screamed in a low voice. Langdong didn''t lie. The temperature in the room was as high as a steamer. Even with her cultivation, she was sweating in an instant.


    But at the moment, she didn''t care about anything else and didn''t dare to use the power of Qi and blood, for fear of damaging the surrounding environment and bringing bad changes to Ding Ning''s possible resurrection.


    The hot temperature made her vigorous power of Qi and blood evaporate madly, and a trace of white fog appeared on her head, but she fiercely covered her mouth, tears couldn''t stop flowing down, and she wanted to make a long roar in her heart.


    Because she saw clearly before she got close to the bed, the flesh and blood on Ding Ning''s bones were growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. The rich vitality was clearly visible, and it was really reorganizing the flesh and blood.


    Looking at the blood man who was recovering his vitality, the purple sparrow wiped his tears and muttered in a low voice: "you have a conscience and didn''t leave us. Otherwise, we won''t forgive you when we go underground."


    With that, the purple sparrow turned and walked out, gently covered the door, and nodded with certainty at the four pairs of nervous eyes full of wings. The radian of the upturned corners of her lips became larger and larger, and the joy in her bright eyes became stronger and stronger.


    "Shh!"


    Before the four wolf guards were excited to let go and cheer, purple finch nervously raised her index finger and hissed, which made them react immediately. She covered her mouth and nodded to understand, but the ecstasy in her eyes could not be concealed in any case.


    "Remember, no one can tell anyone. Although the commander recovers, it will take some time and must not be disturbed. Therefore, from now on, no one is allowed to approach without my command. If anyone dares to approach, there will be no amnesty."


    The purple sparrow ordered murderously.


    The four wolf guards held their heads high, their waist was straight, their face was firm, beat their chest with their right fist, and nodded heavily.


    Purple finch was still worried, and then whispered, "find someone to clean up all the rooms on both sides. I live in with other ladies and take turns to guard. In addition, you go and call the wolf to come far. Remember, just call him alone."


    "OK, I''ll go now."


    Wolf Dong nodded excitedly. Although the four of them were dedicated to their duties, their accomplishments were limited after all. In case an expert broke in, they were worried that they would not be able to stop it. They were not afraid of death, but they were afraid that the marshal would be disturbed. If wolf yuan could come and garrison in person, they would be relieved.


    "Wait, by the way, and you, go and find you, and say I have something to discuss with him alone. Don''t tell you Wujian and Bai Xiaolou, okay?"


    The purple sparrow remembered something, shouted wolf East again, and whispered.


    "Yes, I see."


    Although Langdong didn''t know why he wanted to hide youwujian and baixiaolou, he didn''t ask much, nodded and walked out quickly.


    The purple finch didn''t leave either. He paced back and forth in front of the door, his brain turned rapidly, figuring out where there were omissions.


    No wonder she is so cautious. After all, it is related to whether Ding Ning can revive. She chose you and langyuan because she knows that these two people are absolutely trustworthy. As for youwujian and baixiaolou, although they should also be reliable, she dare not take a little risk.


    You know, they have all accepted Ding Ning''s genetic transformation, which can be regarded as Ding Ning''s spiritual pet, but Ding Ning doesn''t treat them as spiritual pets, but as his wife.


    So the purple finch has known the secret of Ding Ning, but the problem is that Ding Ning was blown to pieces, and the mysterious spirit pet contract has been completely broken. Therefore, at this time, youwujian and Bai Xiaolou are unreliable, so she can''t guarantee it.


    But you is different. Even if there is no spirit pet contract, his feelings with Ding Ning are there, and he will never do anything unfavorable to Ding Ning.


    Therefore, at this critical moment, the only thing purple finch can absolutely trust is you and wolf yuan. Of course, wolf Kui can be trusted, but now he is on the cusp of the storm. Bringing him back will only add infinite variables to Ding Ning''s recovery.


    "Wolf north, go and call Heling and Kong Lei, and say I have something to do with them. Don''t disturb others."


    After careful consideration, purple finch ordered again.


    "Yes, madam."


    Wolf North took orders.


    Zique''er''s order is also thoughtful. She doesn''t distrust others, but it''s important. The news must not be leaked. A bad thing will lead some unscrupulous people to take risks and create countless branches.


    Among so many sisters, Heling and Kong Lei are calm, mature, and have relatively high accomplishments. The most important thing is that they have a strict mouth. Tell them they won''t leak information easily, and other women won''t. Even if they can control their mouth, they will be happy. They don''t look like losing their husband at all, which will arouse others'' suspicion.


    Of course, Kong Xuan and Bai xun''er are also very stable, but Kong Xuan is too clingy to Kong Xuan to tell her, while Bai xun''er is inseparable from Bai lian''er. She doesn''t dare to tell her easily, lest Bai lian''er reveal her flaws when she knows.


    Crane Ling and Kong Lei came quickly, and looked at the purple sparrow with a dignified face nervously: "sister purple, what''s the matter?"


    The purple sparrow took a deep breath, calmed her agitation, covered up her joy in her eyes, and said faintly, "I have something to tell you. Wait a minute, you and the wolf will come right away, and I''ll say it together."


    "Oh!"


    Crane Ling and Kong Lei''s faces changed. A heart was immediately mentioned in their throat. They secretly guessed that there would be no problem with their husband''s body, right?


    You came back very quickly. He was shocked to hear the bad news in the middle of the night yesterday. He knelt in front of the mourning hall and cried. He just went back to the room to rest. His eyes are still red and swollen. He looked at ziqueer in a low mood: "what''s the matter with the three sisters in law? What''s the matter?"


    "Follow me!"


    Purple finch didn''t say much, but walked into the room next to Ding Ning and told the wolf guard, "when the wolf comes far, let him come in directly."


    "Yes, madam!"


    Wolf Wei respectfully replied, trying not to let his face show joy.


    "Here I am, madam."


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived. The wolf was far away in the front yard to maintain order. He rushed over immediately after being informed.


    "Just in time, come in!"


    The purple sparrow waved his hand, and the wolf strode in to greet the people.


    "Don''t be polite. Now I have something to tell you, but before that, you must ensure that no matter what I say, you don''t scream and make noise. It''s best that you can seal the sound line yourself."


    The purple finch looked very serious and said, which made everyone sink in their hearts. What big thing happened?


    However, they still nodded solemnly and consciously sealed their voice line to ensure that no matter what they heard, they would never make a sound.


    "Husband... Husband... He..."


    The purple finch opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say it for a long time. Her tears fell down. She was so happy.


    The crowd was frightened at this moment. He thought something terrible had happened. He Ling couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to untie his sealed voice line and asked anxiously, "husband, he... What''s the matter with him? Don''t get excited and talk about it."


    "Breathe... Breathe... Breathe..."


    Purple finch took a few deep breaths and forced herself to calm down. Her face burst into a bright smile. Her figure choked and said, "he''s not dead, husband."


    "What?"


    The people stood up, and the crane spirit screamed.


    "Shh! Don''t shout, calm down, calm down!"


    The purple finch hissed quickly and asked her not to make a sound.


    "You... What you said is true? Husband, he... He''s really not dead? How is that possible? We all saw that he had only bones left. Isn''t that his bones? Where is he now? Why don''t you come to see us."


    He Ling was trembling with excitement. He grabbed purple finch''s arm and couldn''t wait to ask like a firecracker. Fortunately, he was reminded, consciously lowered his tone and was overheard.

 Chapter 1129

    Although the other three couldn''t speak, their six eyes were full of surprise and looked forward to purple finches.


    "Take it easy and listen to me slowly."


    Purple finch said with a bitter smile, "it''s not what you think. My husband is not dead. To be exact, he should come back from the dead."


    Seeing that the crane spirit still had to ask questions, the purple sparrow quickly waved her hand and said, "don''t ask me, I don''t know what''s going on. The course of things is like this..."


    She immediately told the story of Langdong and others who had found something unusual before and found that Ding Ning was resurrecting.


    After everyone''s mood calmed down, they also realized that the matter was important. Even if the mood was more agitated, they also spoke softly and slowly after unlocking the sound line, for fear of disturbing Ding Ning.


    "I knew my husband couldn''t bear us."


    The crane spirit wiped tears of joy and said happily.


    "Well, don''t be so excited. According to my observation, even if the husband is resurrected, the situation is not optimistic. I estimate that a long recovery period is needed. The top priority at present is how to protect the husband''s integrity during this period without arousing others'' suspicion. Otherwise, once people know that the husband is not dead, those people will take the opportunity to kill the old man at all costs Public. "


    Kong Lei spoke out her worries.


    Everyone nodded in succession, deeply convinced, and his expression became dignified. Despite Ding Ning''s prestige before, everyone should respectfully shout "marshal". In fact, secretly, I don''t know how many people want him to die. After all, he vigorously promoted the new deal, touched the interests of too many people, and he has always been strong, Even among the vested interests of the eight Wangting, many people hate him to the bone.


    Before, those people were afraid of his endless means, status and prestige, but now there are obvious signs that the imperial court wants to cross the river and tear down the bridge. Once the news that he is still alive leaked out, it is difficult to ensure that some people will not take risks when they know that he is in the weakest period.


    "Yes, the news of her husband''s resurrection must not be leaked. I agree with sister Zi. Don''t tell anyone except the four wolf guards and the people here, including other sisters."


    Kong Lei was the first to support ziqueer''s opinion.


    "Well, this is the most appropriate way. Other sisters may not be able to be happy and angry. Once the performance fails, it will certainly arouse the suspicion of those who want to."


    The crane Spirit said in a deep voice, suddenly remembered something, and whispered, "do you think it was her husband''s pen that the violent ape king was killed this morning?"


    "It''s impossible. My husband only recovered this morning. He''s the weakest now. He doesn''t even have a body. So he may kill?"


    Purple sparrow shook her head and refused.


    Kong Lei''s face turned strange, smiled and said, "I don''t think so. My husband can even come back from the dead. What else can''t be done."


    "Three ladies, young master you, when you say this, I think it may be the writing of the marshal. The marshal has always been mysterious, with endless means, and has always been the best protector. When he died... Er, when he was sleeping, he was angry when he learned that he was bullied to the door, he killed the violent ape family. This is in line with the Marshal''s temper."


    Coyote yuan rubbed his hands shyly and said with a smile, but he felt warm in his heart. It was really energetic to follow such a handsome man.


    "Don''t say, it''s really like big brother''s style. I think 90% of it is done by big brother."


    Your eyebrows danced and said confidently.


    "I still don''t think it''s possible. He''s only weak now. Even if he has that heart, he doesn''t have that strength."


    Purple finch still shook his head and didn''t believe it.


    Youque frowned and said seriously, "don''t be so absolute, sister-in-law. I''m sure you can''t get rid of him even if you didn''t do it. You all ignored a detail."


    "What details?"


    Everyone was attracted by his words and asked curiously.


    "My sister-in-law just said that the four of Langdong seemed to hear my brother''s sigh last night, but they didn''t see anyone, so they couldn''t be sure. If I guessed correctly, it was really my brother."


    You knows that Ding Ning has stealth ability. Subconsciously, you thinks that Ding Ning is hiding out to kill. As for how he can kill people with a put together skeleton frame, he doesn''t understand, but he believes in his intuition. This matter must have something to do with big brother.


    "Yes, I forgot if you don''t say it. Wolf East, they are four people. They all heard their husband''s sigh, which means they didn''t hear wrong. Doesn''t this mean that it is likely that it is the husband''s sigh. Since he can sigh, it means that he has a conscious existence. It makes sense to know that we are bullied and go on killing in anger."


    The crane Ling clapped his hands and said excitedly.


    "Yes, I think so."


    The wolf giggled happily.


    "That''s not right. Since he exists consciously and can sigh, why don''t he communicate with us?"


    Although purple finches also think it makes sense, they still think it doesn''t make sense.


    "Just like what we were worried about before, he was afraid that we would screw up, expose flaws and make people suspicious, so he didn''t dare to contact us. I''m sure my husband was taking the opportunity to play chess and a big game of chess."


    Kong Lei is worthy of being a woman who fell in love with Ding Ning and killed each other. She knows him best, but she immediately guesses Ding Ning''s mind.


    "Play chess?"


    The purple sparrow was very clever. She immediately understood Kong Lei''s meaning and said thoughtfully, "you mean, he''s fishing?"


    "Yes, take the opportunity of his death to see who can''t sit still and jump out. Only in this way can we explain all this."


    Kong Lei nodded and affirmed.


    "What kind of chess or fishing? I can''t understand what you say."


    Although he Ling has been reborn and become a beautiful young woman, after all, he has a simple heart and has no fancy intestines. He said with a puzzled face.


    You and wolf yuan understood, nodded secretly and approved their speculation.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. When your husband recovers completely, let him explain it to you carefully. Now we''re just guessing. It''s not necessarily right."


    Purple finch smiled perfunctorily and stopped tangled on this topic: "I still don''t think it''s possible. My husband doesn''t say that he belongs to the weakest period now. Even if he is at the peak and has the strength to kill Yuan Quan, it''s absolutely impossible to kill him without disturbing anyone."


    "That''s true. How can Yuan Quan say that he is also the strong one of the demon king jiuchongtian. Even if he has just entered this realm, it''s easy for his husband to kill him, but it''s difficult to kill him without disturbing others."


    Kong Lei also had to admit that ziqueer''s words were reasonable.


    "That''s not necessarily true. What if it''s an assassination?"


    You said unconvinced.


    "It''s impossible to assassinate. That''s the king''s Court of violent apes. Not only Yuan Quan died, but also thousands of violent ape lineages were missing. Even if he assassinated Yuan Quan successfully, it''s impossible that none of the thousands of people could find out, so they were foolishly assassinated by him?"


    Purple finch flatly rejected his guess.


    "What if you use an array?"


    You still has some unwilling refutation.


    "The array is even more impossible. This is the ten thousand demon city. The violent ape King court is not far from the imperial court. As long as the array fluctuates, the imperial court will be able to sense it at the first time."


    Kong Lei shook her head with a bitter smile and said that Wanyao city is the political center of Wanyao leader. The imperial court is very sensitive to array fluctuations, and the possibility of array killing is zero.


    "I remember, the commander-in-chief has a white fog treasure that can trap the enemy and kill each other. When he intercepted the lion army, I saw the commander use it. Even if there is only an inch between the white fog and the white fog, the trapped people can''t make any sound. Do you think the commander used the treasure to kill Yuan Quan silently?"


    Wolf yuan''s eyes suddenly brightened and said excitedly.


    Everyone immediately looked at each other. Does Ding Ning have this treasure? Why haven''t you heard of him? If such a treasure is really used, it is really possible.


    "I don''t think it''s possible. According to the news from wolf guard, except that there are few signs of fighting in Yuan Quan, the missing violent ape people don''t leave any traces of fighting. According to wolf yuan, even if their husband uses this magic weapon, those people kill each other, they shouldn''t leave any traces of fighting."


    Kong Lei shook her head and rejected langyuan''s guess again.


    "No, we all seem to have forgotten the spider God in the backyard."


    The purple sparrow suddenly remembered the spider God, slapped him excitedly and said excitedly, "what if the spider God used such a treasure that can emit white fog?"


    "Then you can match the number. If the spider God makes a move, and the white fog treasure isolates the movement, you can do this."


    Kong Leimei''s eyes lit up and said suddenly.


    "Hey! Why are women so smart? Be careful that no one hurts. Turn around and spank them all."


    A joking voice suddenly came, but everyone stayed there as if they had been bitten by thunder, as if they had been hit by the body fixing method.


    "Big brother!"


    "Husband!"


    "Marshal!"


    "You have no conscience, whining..."


    "Husband, have you recovered?"


    The next moment, the people in the whole room suddenly came to life like a still picture, all trembling and excited tears filled their eyes.


    "I still need some time. Don''t disturb me for the time being."


    Ding Ning''s figure also trembled slightly, representing his restlessness at the moment.


    In order to recover his body as soon as possible, he had to try to use the fire of the sun to heal the injury. The result surprised him. Although the light of the sun was too masculine and violent, which made him very painful, the effect was very good. It resonated with his bone marrow, activated the self regeneration ability of his bone marrow, greatly increased his recovery speed, and continued to repair the fire spirit.


    However, the taste of physical rebirth is really too uncomfortable. The itching feeling of flesh and blood rebirth makes him miserable. He would rather hurt to the extreme than bear the itching to the extreme.


    Therefore, when the purple finch entered the room to check, he didn''t know it. All his mind was immersed in the pain of itching to the bone, and he fought hard with extraordinary willpower.


    Until the periosteum is reborn and the flesh and blood tissue produces a layer of fine granulation, the feeling of itching into the bone is better.


    But then, it was to reshape the internal organs. The pain and swelling took turns. What tortured him was that he wanted to be immortal and die. He never wanted to taste it for the second time.


    After the reconstruction of the internal organs, the inhuman pain gradually faded and made him recover some sanity. Only then did he find that ziqueer and others were next door. You told me to restore the truth. Since he had been found, he naturally wouldn''t hide and tuck in any more, so he couldn''t help making a mockery.

 Chapter 1230

    "How long will it take?"


    Purple finch''s happy heart was about to fly out. She couldn''t help asking.


    Although she had guessed that Ding Ning was recovering before, after all, she had not finally confirmed it, and there was no decline in her heart. At the moment, a heart hanging in her throat was completely implemented.


    "The body can almost completely recover today, but the soul still needs some time, probably two days."


    Ding Ning roughly estimated that the body can absorb the sun for recovery. Today, it can be almost completely reshaped in one day. However, only the fire soul of the five elements can absorb the sun and fire, and other spirits can only be repaired in the will space. It is estimated that it will take two days to figure out how.


    "Well, we know. You can heal your wounds at ease. Don''t worry about things outside."


    Kong Lei''s face was full of light and color, as if she had been doping, and she was very different from the strong support before.


    "Er... Well, be careful yourself. Remember, don''t be silly and hard. If you can''t do it, just pretend to advise first, and everything will wait until I recover."


    It began to reshape the meridians. Ding Ning should take the initiative to guide with his consciousness and dare not be distracted. After a hurried explanation, he was immersed in the painful confrontation with healing. It was so sour that he felt like thousands of small insects crawling all over his body.


    "Great. It''s great that the marshal is still alive."


    The wolf was far away from any doubt. He was excited and incoherent, and waved his fist excitedly.


    "Hahaha, I''m kidding. That''s my eldest brother. How could my eldest brother die? That fool Huang Sheng cried with his nose and tears. He really lost his life."


    You said triumphantly, forgetting that he had fainted several times.


    But now everyone is excited, and no one is going to expose his background.


    "No, we can''t do this. We''re too excited and happy. People will see it when we go out."


    Purple finch looked at the people in high spirits, shook her head in distress and said, but she was radiant at the moment. She didn''t look like a widow who had just died her husband.


    "What can I do? I can''t suppress the excitement in my heart."


    The crane spirit bit his lower lip and scratched his head in distress, but his big watery eyes were full of joy.


    "Acting is also a technical job. The spirit is completely different. It''s hard to cheat."


    Kong Lei is also in a mess.


    "Hey, there''s no way. It''s heartfelt joy. Maybe we can''t help laughing, but we can''t hide our spiritual head."


    Purple finches have no choice. They don''t even dare to go out of the door.


    "Yes, let''s make up? My husband taught me makeup."


    Crane Ling''s eyes suddenly brightened, clapped her hands and said that she had lived in seclusion for a long time and was full of strong interest in novel things.


    Ding Ning once enjoyed the boudoir with them and helped them draw eyebrows, make up and braid. She felt so novel and pestered Ding Ning who had studied it seriously.


    "That''s the only way, but what about the two of them? Can''t the two big men make up?"


    The purple sparrow was greatly moved.


    Although she didn''t learn Ding Ning''s make-up, she had seen it. She just changed the lower eyebrow shape slightly or threw some powder on the shadow part of her face, which was like changing a person. She felt that it couldn''t be called make-up strictly. It was almost cosmetic surgery.


    However, it''s easy for people to see that the big man''s face is powdered. In addition, although the demon women are enthusiastic and bold, dare to love and hate, they attach great importance to the defense of men and women after marriage. It''s inevitable that there will be physical contact when he Ling makes up for the two big men. Once it comes out, it will destroy her reputation.


    "Let''s make up, isn''t it?"


    You squatted on the ground, touched a hand of dust and wiped it on your face. When the corner of your mouth bent down again, you looked ashen and had no spirit.


    "Just don''t show your flaws, ladies. We can handle it."


    Although the wolf looks a little energetic, as the right commander of the wolf guard, a little spirit is not suspicious.


    "OK, then go out first. You''ll stay in the room in the east these two days to ensure your husband''s safety. We''ll go to the mourning hall to keep the spirit after putting on makeup, so as not to be seen."


    Purple finch nodded with satisfaction and began to divide labor.


    "OK, I''ll hand over the work at hand and let Lang Hao take charge of the guard work outside these two days."


    The wolf nodded.


    "By the way, langyuan, you arrange someone to say hello to youwujian and Bai Xiaolou, and say that my sister-in-law arranges me to go out and do something. I won''t go out these two days."


    As soon as you turned your head, you also understood that purple finch was unwilling to tell you Wujian and Bai Xiaolou, and said immediately.


    Although he spends all day with youwujian and can wear a pair of trousers if he has a good relationship, in his heart, no one is more important than the safety of brother Ding Ning.


    If it''s just youwujian, he will fully trust, but with Bai Xiaolou, it''s not necessarily. After all, the goods once pursued Bai xun''er. It''s OK that they used to be bound by the spirit pet contract. Now, as soon as the spirit pet contract disappears, who knows if Bai Xiaolou will have a cramp in his brain and do something desperate and dangerous.


    Although we know that this probability is very small, it is related to Ding Ning''s safety. We can''t be too cautious.


    If Ding Ning knew that he was on guard against Bai Xiaolou like a great enemy, he would be unable to cry or laugh. Although the spiritual connection between him and lingchong was broken, it was not really gone, but he was too hurt and temporarily silent.


    The restraint is more hidden, which makes lingchong have a strong affection for the master from the heart, so it is impossible for Bai Xiaolou to hurt him.


    Soon, the Marshal''s residence resumed a gloomy scene. Candles kept burning in front of the mourning hall, and an endless stream of people came to mourn the marshal, including some strangers.


    Although Ding Ning''s implementation of the new deal has offended many dignitaries, and countless people want him to die, for the same reason, more people are grateful to the Grand Marshal because of the new deal.


    Many of the people who came to mourn were people living in waijiuling. They came to Wanyao city not far away, and even stayed in Wanyao city for half a day at a high price, just to point a incense and kowtow to this popular marshal to express their gratitude.


    Of course, there are more veterans who have followed him on the battlefield. After the war, as meritorious officials, they have lived a happy and comfortable life with their war achievements. Many veterans even choose to know Jia Guitian and share the happiness of family with their parents and relatives.


    Compared with those grateful strangers, they had deeper feelings for commander Ding Ning. They didn''t cry when they bled on the battlefield, and they didn''t cry when they died on the battlefield. But looking at the huge portrait in the mourning hall, they couldn''t help crying. They knelt on the ground and shouted "commander". What they cried was heartbreaking and heartbroken.


    Because the demon clan advocates Wu Yong and regards death on the battlefield as an honor, but the commander did not die on the battlefield, but died in the enemy''s conspiracy, which makes them feel oppressed, sad and unworthy for Ding Ning.


    Watching the elders crying to death, Kong Xuan and other uninformed women were sad, proud and sad, and wailed with them.


    This made the three informed women feel embarrassed. They were neither crying nor laughing. They felt uncomfortable all over like pins and needles.


    They were moved by the hot feelings of these veterans, but they really felt very funny. They didn''t have tears when they wanted to cry. They had to cover their faces and do thunder and rain. They didn''t want to torture them.


    ¡­¡­


    The king of violent apes, with a gloomy face, saw King Kong leave the quiet night who came to convey the imperial court''s order. He stretched out his hand and threw the order on the ground, stepped on it ruthlessly, bah and scolded, "bah, what''s the matter? You want to use me as a gunshot, dream."


    "Brother, if we don''t obey the order, I''m afraid you''ll be unstable as king. Don''t be impulsive."


    Jin Jie, King Kong''s younger brother, tried to persuade him.


    The Vajra ape family is a branch of the violent ape family. Although it has strong combat power, it has always been controlled by the violent ape family because of its simple mind. Now it''s hard to get out of it. The eldest brother has become the king, and he also rises with the tide. I don''t want the eldest brother to offend the imperial court and lose the right he just got.


    "What nonsense? If the marshal hadn''t saved me, I would have hung up long ago and could still stand here alive?"


    When the King Kong monster''s eyes turn, He angrily scolded: "now the Marshal''s bones are not cold, the imperial court can''t wait to take back his military power and fight wolf Kui. Bah, it''s really a group of ungrateful bastards. Don''t think about it. If the marshal didn''t turn the tide, how could they be today? Who likes to be the king of shit? Anyway, I can''t do such shameless things."


    "Elder brother, I know that the commander-in-chief saved you and was kind to you, but now the commander-in-chief is gone. As long as you are willing to obey the imperial court''s orders, the king''s position will be stable. We Vajra apes have been suppressed by violent apes for so many years. It''s not easy to make a head start. Even for the sake of the ethnic group, you can''t be capricious."


    Jin Jie moved with emotion, told with reason, and begged for the way.


    "Shut up, my husband does something and doesn''t do something. Who do you think of my brother? I''d rather not be the king all my life than do such ungrateful and shameless things that people scold. If you dare to say more, don''t blame me for turning my face and refusing to recognize your brother."


    King Kong shouted loudly and let Jinjie hang his head to avoid his eyes.


    "Hum! I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you. I''ll drink and enjoy the treatment of the king."


    When King Kong saw that his brother was silent, he swaggered away with a cold hum.


    Jinjie slowly raised his head. His eyes were full of determination. He whispered, "brother, you owe the marshal a life. I don''t owe him. We King Kong apes have a hard time coming out. I will never allow anyone to take this opportunity. Since you don''t want to do it, let me do it for you."


    Then he bent down, picked up the imperial edict with big footprints on the ground and strode out.


    Until he walked out of the mansion far away, where King Kong couldn''t hear anything, Jin Jie stopped a beaming clansman and said, "assemble everyone in the old mansion. The imperial court ordered that everyone follow me to do something."


    "Have you had a fight? OK, I''ll go and greet someone now."


    The King Kong ape people are aggressive by nature. When they heard that the people''s eyes lit up, they nodded excitedly and were going to call people and horses.


    "Wait, brother is the king now. Don''t disturb him if he drinks too much wine. Let''s do this little thing."


    Jinjie hurriedly shouted and told him.


    "Well, we Vajra apes are finally coming out. Everyone is waiting to show their skills."


    With a giggle, the ethnic group ran to inform each ethnic group in high spirits. When they got the news, they were all in high spirits and ready to fight later.

 Chapter 1231

    Jin Jie secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Knowing that it was done, he looked at Wang Tingjin''s account from a distance and whispered, "brother, I''m also for the prosperity of the ethnic group. I hope you can understand my practice. Since you don''t want to do something sorry for your benefactor, let me bear the curse for you."


    On the second floor of an inn, Bai Chuanxin happily poured and drank himself in the quiet night, but he paced back and forth in the window. When he saw the King Kong ape soldiers leaving the violent ape King court, his face showed a look of disbelief, Turning around with admiration on his face, he asked, "brother-in-law, how do you conclude that the King Kong ape family will fight? The King Kong guy is stubborn and not so easy to talk."


    "King Kong is stubborn. His people are not stubborn. After being pressed by the violent apes for so long, they finally see the hope of coming out. Do you think they will easily give up this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?"


    The quiet night sipped the wine and smiled unfathomably.


    "I see. Why didn''t I expect that, brother-in-law, you are still powerful. Come on, I''ll give you a toast. You can teach me more in the future."


    Bai Chuanxin suddenly realized that with admiration on his face, he picked up the wine pot and poured a glass of wine. He raised his glasses to the quiet night: "I wish my brother-in-law a victory and success."


    "Hehe, don''t worry, everything is under my control."


    My brother-in-law respected himself so much that Youye was still very useful. He picked up his glass and drank it in one gulp.


    "There are follow-up plans?"


    As soon as Bai Chuanxin''s eyes lit up, he suddenly came to the spirit: "talk to your brother-in-law."


    "Don''t say, don''t say, ha ha ha!"


    Youye laughed contentedly: "look, you''ll know at that time."


    "Brother-in-law, would you please tell me? In fact, I know that many people are unconvinced when my sister gives me the position of the king, including the major kings. They are polite on the surface, but actually they despise me at all. I have no taste of being the king. You are my brother-in-law. You should teach me more. I''ll give you three cups of respect first."


    Bai Chuanxin stood up, poured three glasses of wine and drank it at one breath.


    Seeing that my brother-in-law even used honorific words, and his attitude was so sincere, it was not good to sell off the key at night. He took up his wine glass and drank three cups. A blush appeared on his waxy yellow face, which pretended to be a profound way: "army of the military headquarters."


    "Army? What do you mean?"


    The white messenger looked blankly and didn''t know what to say.


    "Good."


    Youye sighed in her heart. This brother-in-law is really not the material to be the king. If he is not Chuanxiu''s brother, how can he be the king with his IQ.


    But the more so, the more you night is moved, how can Bai Chuanxiu not know what her brother is? But in order to marry herself, she gave up the throne of king without hesitation. Why should this affection be rewarded? I can only give more advice to this boy. I hope he can grow up as soon as possible and become a qualified politician


    Er, yes, it''s politicians. This is a new term that comes out of the Marshal''s mouth. He thinks it''s very appropriate and fashionable. He often talks about it.


    Thinking of this, Youye pointed out with high spirits: "the army of the military headquarters is eight million. It respects the commander-in-chief and respects the commander-in-chief, not him."


    The white letter showed a thoughtful look: "my brother-in-law said that he moved his hands and feet in the army of the military headquarters?"


    "No, no, no, although the marshal is gone, even the emperor is afraid of the strength of the Marshal''s house. I don''t want to follow Yuan Quan''s footsteps in the quiet night."


    The quiet night shook his head and denied.


    "Why am I more and more confused? Brother-in-law, just say it. What''s the arrangement?"


    Bai Chuanxin scratched his ears and cheeks urgently, and increasingly felt that his IQ was not enough.


    Youye smiled with confidence: "although the eight million troops of the military headquarters respect the commander-in-chief and the commander-in-chief, together with great respect for wolf Kui Du, don''t forget where these eight million troops come from?"


    As soon as Bai Chuanxin''s eyes lit up, he seemed to grasp something. He said in a hurry: "I know that these eight million troops were re enlisted after the war and were recruited by the major royal courts and their vassal races."


    "Yes, the eight imperial courts are not fools. Although the emperor trusts the commander on the surface, how can he not guard against him behind his back? Therefore, the eight million troops say they belong to the military headquarters, which is actually equivalent to the private troops of the major imperial courts. It''s ridiculous that Ding Ning is not aware of his high achievements and thinks he has power to the government and the public, but he is actually just a jump used by the major imperial courts to train troops It''s just a clown. "


    Youye said proudly with a sneer at the corners of her mouth.


    Bai Chuanxin suddenly realized and said triumphantly, "I know. My brother-in-law''s plan is to use the soldiers of the ghost leopard vassal family to cooperate with the King Kong ape people to sneak attack and assassinate Lang Kui."


    "Stupid!"


    Youye almost didn''t smile angrily by him. He was very disappointed. He was really a Doo who couldn''t afford to help. He had to help people with money after being sold. Can he be the king with this IQ?


    Bai Chuanxin''s face became gloomy, and his eyes glittered with discontent. The more stupid he is, the more he doesn''t like to be scolded as a fool. Which pot does not open in the quiet night.


    "Pass the letter, I have just said that the strength of the Marshal''s house, even the emperor, should be afraid of three points. I don''t want to follow Yuan Quan''s footsteps. In this case, will I still give people a handle and use my vassal race soldiers?"


    Youye had to coax his brother-in-law when she couldn''t see him anymore. Seeing his ugly face, she also realized that her words were a little heavy. In order to alleviate the contradiction, she slowed down her tone and explained patiently.


    Seeing that Youye didn''t apologize, Bai Chuanxin''s tone was much better. He decided not to care about him for the time being. His face eased a little, and he didn''t dare to be smart anymore. He looked at him and motioned to continue.


    "So I don''t have any plans at all, and I don''t have any follow-up plans."


    Youye took a mouthful of food, stuffed it into his mouth, chewed it carefully, and said slowly when Bai Chuanxin was impatient.


    "What? No follow-up plan?"


    Bai Chuanxin stood up in shock and could put a big duck egg with his mouth open. How can he remember the previous unhappiness and said eagerly: "how can we do this? Then all our plans have failed?"


    "Sit down, what are you excited about? Listen to me slowly."


    Youye took out her brother-in-law''s dignity and stared at her.


    "Oh!"


    If at ordinary times, Bai Chuanxin has to play his temper, but at this moment, eager to know the answer, he has ignored these small grievances.


    Youye poured himself a glass of wine and showed a taste. Then he calmly and freely taught: "remember, you should be calm no matter when you arrive. You should have the psychological quality of male landslide in front of you without turning pale, so as to be qualified to become a big man."


    The more anxious Bai Chuanxin was to know the answer, the more Youye liked to sell off and preach him, which made him very dissatisfied. He drank a glass of wine angrily, drooped his eyelids and didn''t look at him, posing as if he liked to say that Lao Tzu was not rare.


    The quiet night was speechless. His brother-in-law''s heart was still the king''s master. Medusa''s court was defeated in his hands sooner or later. However, it was good for him. The more incompetent he was, the better it would be for him. As long as he was in his hands as a puppet, he would have the power of the two king''s courts, and the position of the Lord of the imperial court could not be contested.


    Thinking of this, Youye''s face turned ruddy, and his tone was a lot milder. He said confidently, "send a letter, sit in our position, your eyes should be higher, and the pattern in your chest should be larger. Do you really think that the whole imperial court will make an issue of wolf Kui?"


    Bai Chuanxin was immediately intrigued by his words. He couldn''t afford to lose his temper any more. He looked at him eagerly: "what does brother-in-law mean?"


    "You are a wise man. You should be able to figure it out with your wisdom."


    Since Youye decided to control Bai Chuanxin, she immediately changed her attitude and took him.


    Because he knows very well that fools are also different. The first is fools who know they are stupid and can listen to others'' opinions with an open mind; The second is a fool without self-knowledge. He always thinks he is actually very smart.


    Bai Chuanxin obviously belongs to the second category of fools. The more such a person is, the more he likes others to praise him for his intelligence, so he scratched wherever he itched.


    Sure enough, Bai Chuanxin was scratched at the itch, and he was happy to put on a look of serious thinking. In fact, his brain was still a piece of paste.


    Youye thought through his character. Where would he be given the chance to think, "It''s not difficult to see through such a simple problem with your wisdom. Yes, as wise chess players, we just need to push the boat a little at the right time. If the King Kong ape family wants to change the name of the violent ape court to the King Kong court, they have to be led by our nose to risk the great condemnation of the world and meet wolf Kui."


    Bai Chuanxin was stunned by the words around the cloud mountain in the quiet night, but he was afraid that he would see through his shallowness and be laughed at by the quiet night. He showed a reserved smile on his face and nodded his head with confidence, as if everything was under control.


    Youye smiled secretly in her heart, but she knew not to solve the mystery. I''m afraid the fool would not understand what happened next year. A knowing smile appeared on his face, broke it and crushed it for him to analyze: "although the emperor trusted Ding Ning, he was actually very afraid in his heart.


    Only because of his great credit and strong strength, and the unstable position of the emperor at the beginning of the imperial court, he took advantage of his reputation and prestige to sit in the position of the Lord of the imperial court. Therefore, he indulged him in every way and did not move him, otherwise the emperor would inevitably end up with a merciless and merciless reputation.


    Each king''s court also has its own calculations. No one wants to have a king on his head, but also under the pressure of the supreme emperor. Therefore, it''s enough for us to provoke the King Kong ape family to find Lang Kui. Naturally, there will be a restless King''s court Lord to muddy the water.


    Of course, if Ding Ning is still alive, I''m afraid no one dares to act rashly, but he is dead now. Even if the strength of the Marshal''s mansion can''t be underestimated, is the Marshal''s mansion without the backbone still the Marshal''s mansion? People always do desperate things for some ambition.


    With these people in charge, the Marshal''s anger will have a goal to vent, and we can sit outside and watch the tiger fight. "


    At this point, Youye slowly poured a glass of wine and gave Bai Chuanxin the time to digest these information. He was a little proud. He hoped that the greater the anger of the Marshal''s house, the better. It was best to burn the whole imperial court. Only in this way could he get the most benefit from the fire.


    Bai Chuanxin was stunned. Unexpectedly, there was such a complex logical relationship between these small events. If he was alone, even if he wanted to break his head, he couldn''t think of a reason. At this moment, he was convinced of this ordinary looking brother-in-law and took up the wine glass with both hands, Not forgetting to put gold on his face, he smiled and said, "my brother-in-law is wise. He really looks transparent. He coincides with what I thought before."

 Chapter 1232

    "Great minds think alike. Ha, you and I will work together after two. This is the first time we has the final say."


    Youye was in a happy mood and laughed contentedly. He didn''t hide his ambition at all, because he knew that he had convinced his brother-in-law who was full of straw bags and believed that he would follow his lead in the future.


    "What my brother-in-law said is, just so!"


    Hearing the speech, Bai Chuanxin quickly agreed, smiling into a flower on his face and thinking happily in his heart that since his brother-in-law is so smart, he will do what he says in the future. Anyway, he is his brother-in-law and will not treat himself badly.


    But as a "smart" brother-in-law, he can''t show no IQ, so he said deeply after meditating: "I don''t worry about anything else now. I worry about those fools of the Vajra ape family who only have muscles but no brains. Even if someone cooperates with them, they may not be able to kill the wolf Kui. Look, do we want to add another fire?"


    "Er!"


    The quiet night stopped laughing like a duck who was strangled by his neck. He looked at Bai Chuanxiu with a deep but proud face in amazement. He suddenly had a strong impulse to ask Bai Chuanxiu. Is this brother-in-law really your brother? Are you sure he''s your father''s mother''s seed?


    To say such stupid words, the IQ gap has been so big that people doubt life. It''s even shameful to say that the King Kong ape is a fool with only muscles but no brain.


    Who said he must kill wolf Kui?


    The key point of the whole plan is to create irreconcilable contradictions between the emperor and the Marshal''s house. It is best to have a direct and fierce conflict, so as to weaken the strength of both sides and even other royal courts, and give the ghost leopard or medusa an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    In fact, whether wolf Kui dies or Jin Jie dies, even if he is neither, as long as someone on both sides dies, the conflict will escalate indefinitely.


    When wolf Kui dies, the Marshal''s mansion will be angry and impulsive and ask the imperial court for justice. The imperial court can''t give justice for face. Isn''t there a conflict?


    When Jin Jie dies, as his eldest brother, will King Kong give up? There is bound to be a more fierce conflict with the Marshal''s house. Due to lack of strength, we can only ask the emperor for help. Finally, the imperial court has to fight with the Marshal''s house.


    At this stage, the plan has basically reached the set goal of quiet night. They don''t have to do anything. They just need to wait for the result quietly.


    Therefore, when Bai Chuanxin wisely asked this sentence, the dark night''s forehead was blue, his chest fluctuated sharply, his face turned red, and his heart roared wildly. Don''t pull me. I''m going to strangle this brainless fool?


    Seeing his appearance, Bai Chuanxin thought that his brother-in-law was shocked by his amazing intelligence quotient. He was secretly proud of himself. On the surface, he said with great humility: "brother-in-law, don''t be excited. As your brother-in-law, picking up deficiencies and making up loopholes is what I should do. Our brothers can work together to promote the development direction of things according to the results we want!"


    After taking a few deep breaths, Youye strongly resisted the impulse to strangle the fool, squeezed out a smile more ugly than crying, and said coldly: "look first."


    Bai Chuan was happy in his confidence. Sure enough, although he didn''t have great wisdom, he was still a little smart. His brother-in-law obviously thought there were omissions in the plan, so his mind to show off became stronger.


    "Brother in law, why don''t I arrange some soldiers of Medusa vassal race to add fuel to the fire?"


    "No."


    "Brother in law, we can''t sit here waiting for news? I think we should participate in it, constantly act according to the circumstances and improve the plan."


    "No."


    "Brother in law, do you think all the kings want to watch the tiger fight on the mountain and miss this opportunity?"


    "No."


    "Brother in law..."


    "I''m not your brother-in-law, and I don''t have your brother-in-law."


    There seemed to be ten thousand flies buzzing in his ears. The quiet night was unbearable. He slapped the table with red eyes and roared loudly. He stood up, turned and left. He was afraid that he would be bored to death if he continued to stay here.


    Bai Chuanxin opened his mouth in amazement and looked at the back of Youye''s angry departure, with an ignorant face.


    What do you mean by that?


    You''re not my brother-in-law?


    You and my sister are getting married soon. You''re not my brother-in-law. Who''s my brother-in-law?


    My sister has been sleeping. Why don''t you say it''s not my brother-in-law now?


    No, is there someone in my sister who wants to repent? Is that why my brother-in-law is so angry?


    No, he was happy before? Why did you suddenly turn your face?


    The white messenger sat there blankly, his head turned desperately, and analyzed very professionally what caused all this?


    Remembering that he had put forward so many good suggestions before, and Youye''s response was extremely cold and irritable, Bai Chuanxin felt that he suddenly understood why Youye was so angry.


    Bai Chuanxiu drank a glass of wine triumphantly and touched his chin narcissistically, He sighed happily: "it''s really a talent who is envied. My brother-in-law thinks he''s smart and doesn''t think he has any choice, but he didn''t expect me to point out so many flaws in his plan. Naturally, he can''t sit still. He''s anxious to make up for the loopholes pointed out by me, but he wants to lose face and leave the table deliberately pretending to be angry. Hey, little sample, it''s really naughty."


    Things went through twists and turns. It seemed that everything was going smoothly according to the plan of Youye.


    Lang Kui was fine, but he was hurt a little, but Jin Jie died. Not only he died, but also the King Kong ape people he brought with him suffered heavy casualties. Thousands of King Kong ape soldiers were surrounded and beaten by countless emotional soldiers, resulting in more than half of the King Kong ape people dying, and everyone who didn''t die was seriously injured. If Lang Kui didn''t stop desperately, I''m afraid no King Kong ape people would survive.


    Ignoring the majesty of the imperial court and disobeying the order, the military headquarters ordered the soldiers to kill the imperial court messenger in the street. The news was fueled by the people with intentions. The news that wolf Kui wanted to rebel with heavy soldiers swept the whole Banshee city like a whirlwind, causing an uproar.


    This result was expected by Youye, but it exceeded the expectation of the Marshal''s house.


    Originally, things should not have developed to this point. After receiving the notice that purple finch asked him to bear it, Lang Kui was ready to be arrested and obey the imperial order.


    Zique''er also specifically told him to delay the handover of military affairs as much as possible and postpone the time of receiving punishment by one day, which is not difficult for him. After all, military affairs are heavy, not to mention delaying for one day, even delaying for three days is not a problem.


    Therefore, when Jin Jie asked him to hand over his military power with the imperial order, Lang Kui did not mean to resist at all. He also said that the handover could be carried out now. Although the soldiers around him were not angry, no one dared to disobey the order.


    But unexpectedly, when Jin Jie, with a look of embarrassment, proposed that the imperial court would punish Lang Kui for secretly dispatching troops with 200 marching sticks, the quiet soldiers suddenly burst open the pot. Countless soldiers shouted angrily and launched a desperate attack on Jin Jie and others. It was useless for Lang Kui to stop.


    Although the people of Vajra apes generally have higher cultivation than the soldiers, coupled with their grumpy nature, they are extremely belligerent. How can they just be beaten without fighting back and start fighting back in anger.


    Well, although the soldiers fought angrily, they didn''t intend to kill them. As a result, they fought back. After a soldier was killed by the Vajra ape people, the conflict immediately began to escalate. Nearby soldiers who got the news flocked in an endless stream and joined the battle without saying a word. The angry crowd instantly drowned the messenger team of thousands of people, Let wolf Kui stamp his feet in a hurry.


    When it happened, Lang Kui was very oppressed. Now it was yellow mud that fell into the pit. It was not shit but shit.


    Who is to blame? Blame the soldiers? They are also impulsive because they defend him. Can he blame them?


    It''s no wonder that he can only carry the black pot. If he carries it at ordinary times, he can carry it. But purple finch also told him to bear it, but he made such a big noise, which made him feel very ashamed.


    He is not afraid of death, but he is afraid of bringing disaster to Dashuai mansion, because he knows that he has long been labeled Dashuai mansion, and his actions, words and deeds represent Dashuai mansion.


    Therefore, at the moment, Lang Kui was very distressed. Looking at the soldiers who hung their heads and didn''t say a word and waited for the teacher to scold them for making a mistake, they were angry, hated and moved. They couldn''t say anything when they wanted to say. Finally, they waved their hands powerlessly: "everyone, stand at attention, take a break, turn back, and all return to the barracks for standby."


    "Chief instructor, what about you?"


    A commander, with his neck tied, failed to comply with the military order for the first time, with a thick color of worry in his eyes.


    "Yes, chief instructor, we''re gone. What do you do?"


    "This disaster was caused by us. It has nothing to do with the chief instructor. We don''t go. No matter who comes to trouble, we''ll carry it together."


    "Yes, if we don''t go, we will carry the trouble we made ourselves and never implicate the chief instructor."


    "It''s my first hand. The imperial court wants to plead guilty and come to me."


    "I did it, too. I''ll carry it."


    "And me, I did it too."


    "I..."


    "And me..."


    ¡­¡­


    One by one, the soldiers rushed forward and took the initiative to ask to stay and shoulder the crime. Finally, even the soldiers who arrived later and didn''t have time to do it stood up and shouted to do it themselves.


    Although Lang Kui knew that there must be something fishy behind this matter, and there must be some unscrupulous people among the soldiers who started first, but it was so chaotic at that time that it was difficult to find these people.


    Seeing that most of the soldiers were defending him, wolf Kui''s nose was sour and he was almost moved to tears. He also had some comfort in his heart. He threw the pain of betrayal out of the sky, his face was flat and his eyes stared, The angry voice shouted, "it''s terrible. Now my wings are hard. I don''t listen to the words of the chief instructor, do I? Everyone, stand at attention, turn back, all commanders listen to the order, take all the soldiers back to the barracks and wait for the handling opinions of the Imperial court. I can''t be born outside, otherwise I will be engaged in military justice."


    "Yes, chief instructor,"


    "Turn left, everyone has it, run... Go."


    "Everyone has it. Turn left, look right and walk together."


    "Take a moment, stand at attention, turn back and walk in unison."


    ¡­¡­


    After a few months of training, Lang Kui has erected enough dignity. Under his dignified eyes, the commanders are no longer willing to do it. They can only shout slogans according to his orders, and first take all the soldiers back to the barracks according to the orders of the chief instructor.


    When they thought about it, this matter had reached such a point that it was impossible for the chief instructor to carry the black pot by himself. Therefore, after they decided to return to the barracks, the commanders gathered together to discuss it before making plans.


    "Brothers, we must all be good. Goodbye!"


    Wolf Kui was tall and straight, silently watching the soldiers leave. There was lingering sadness and reluctance in the bottom of his eyes. This time, I''m afraid it was the last time to see these soldiers.

 Chapter 1233

    Soon, Lang Kui''s expression became firm, turned and strode forward, the goal - the imperial court.


    He has made a decision to go to the imperial court to plead guilty and let the imperial court deal with it, so that those people with evil intentions can not use this excuse to challenge the Marshal''s house.


    "How could this happen? Tell me the details of the matter."


    In the Marshal''s mansion mourning hall, the purple finch was stunned on the spot when the wolf guard came to report the situation. She didn''t expect that things would develop to this point.


    If it wasn''t for Ding Ning, Jin Jie would have killed him. It''s a big deal to fight with the imperial court.


    But Ding Ning is in a weak period and can''t be disturbed at all. Once the contradiction with the imperial court breaks out at this time, it will bring unpredictable and terrible consequences.


    This makes the purple finch fall into a dilemma. Wolf Kui, is it guaranteed or not?


    If not, wolf Kui will die. Ding Ning will be furious after his recovery; Bao Ba will undoubtedly tear her face directly with the imperial court, resulting in fierce conflict. Once she is killed by the imperial court to the Marshal''s mansion, it will inevitably affect Ding Ning''s recovery. This result is unacceptable to her.


    People are selfish, especially women. Between his lover and his men, purple finch took a deep breath, showed a firm color on his face, lowered his eyes, avoided the expectant eyes of the wolf guard, and said faintly: "who caused the trouble, who will clean up by himself, the Marshal''s mansion can''t afford chaos now."


    "Yes, I see."


    The wolf guard''s eyes suddenly became dim and full of disappointment. He turned and left with a low answer, and his back was full of desolation.


    Although he can understand ziqueer''s decision intellectually, he can''t accept it emotionally. If the marshal is still alive, he will never sit idly by on wolf Kui.


    "Sister Zi, is that good?"


    Looking at the back of the wolf Wei Xiao Suo, Kong Xuan looked unbearable and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, after all, Lang Kui is the pro guard that her husband trusts most. Although she is said to be pro guard, she is actually as close as a brother. If her husband is still alive, he will never agree with us."


    The sparrow also said with a sad expression.


    "Don''t outsiders look down on us even more when we do this? As soon as my husband left, the Marshal''s house was bullied like this, and he didn''t dare to say a word. It''s not good to hear it."


    The three sisters, meow and meow, were brought by Wolf Kui. They were very fond of the leader of the guard and said with an unbearable look on their face.


    ¡­¡­


    Ladies, you say what I say. In all words, it means to protect wolf Kui.


    Only Heling and Kong Lei kept silent and understood the reason why ziqueer did this. Although they didn''t want wolf Kui to die in vain, it was related to Ding Ning''s life and death. Their inner balance would naturally tilt towards their own men.


    "Sisters, you may think I''m ruthless. To tell you the truth, it''s not my wish to give up wolf Kui, but I really have no choice. Now there are countless people secretly waiting for our Marshal''s mansion to make mistakes. As long as we dare to protect wolf Kui, we will be hit by the thunder of the whole imperial court."


    The purple finch sighed and said sincerely, "at that time, don''t mention that we can''t protect Lang Kui. Our whole Marshal''s house will be destroyed. There are more than 10000 people in the whole house. How many people can survive? Without my husband, as an eldest sister, I can''t be angry and bring trouble for the Marshal''s house."


    The women heard the speech and were silent. Although they were unwilling, they had to accept this reality.


    The imperial court represents the power center of the ten thousand demon leader and has the right to mobilize the resources of the whole ten thousand demon leader. The Marshal''s house has made no mistakes. The imperial court can''t make trouble if it can''t find an excuse. But once it tries to protect Lang Kui, it will give the imperial court a reason to go to war. At that time, it will not be Lang Kui himself who will die, but more than 10000 people in the Marshal''s house.


    Heling, Kong Lei, ziqueer and Peng Tianjie may not be killed by the imperial court because of their special status, but I''m afraid all the others will die.


    The women wanted to understand this. It seemed that they suddenly understood the reason why Heling and Kong Lei never expressed their position. They were considering for most people and had to agree with ziqueer''s handling opinions no matter how unwilling they were.


    This made the women feel remorse. Although they had a gentle tone before, they didn''t point to the purple finch. Now they have an insight into the "truth" and how to make them not ashamed.


    Purple finch didn''t pay too much attention to their emotions. She knelt down in the mourning hall with an expressionless face, but her brain was turning rapidly. She wondered how to keep wolf Kui but not let the contradiction intensify immediately. As long as she survived tomorrow and Ding Ning recovered, wolf Kui would be safe. What''s the fear of being the enemy of the whole demon leader at that time?


    Kong Lei and Heling are also thinking hard. In their hearts, Ding Ning is naturally the most important, but wolf Kui is also very important, not about value, but about friendship.


    Peng Tianao!


    The three women almost coincidentally thought of the name. Although they knew it was difficult for Peng Tianao, as long as he could protect Lang Kui''s life for one day.


    After some communication, the three women''s eyes fell on Peng Tianjie. Up to now, they can only let her come forward.


    Kong Lei and Peng Tianjie have the best relationship. Naturally, the lobbyist''s work is left to her.


    Although Peng Tianjie doesn''t know what Kong Lei wants her to do with her brother Baolang Kui''s life in one day, as long as she can save Lang Kui, she naturally has no hesitation. Therefore, Peng Tianjie quietly left the mourning hall and rushed to the winged King''s court under the escort of youwujian and Bai Xiaolou.


    Although Peng Tianjie''s identity is special, they have to be extremely careful in this troubled autumn to prevent someone from using her to write articles.


    Ding Ning knows nothing about the current situation. At the moment, he has no time to take care of others, because at the moment, he has an unexpected change. He has condensed two new martial spirits again, or two martial spirits with opposite attributes.


    One is the light soul, the other is the dark soul. The power of the sun is just as strong as the sun, which can condense the light soul. It''s still reasonable, but the dark soul makes Ding Ning puzzled.


    Is it because of sunspots? Or does it mean that things will turn back when they reach the extreme? Or is it because of black-and-white yin-yang fish?


    Ding Ning thought hard, but he couldn''t find the answer, but the two martial spirits actually appeared.


    Is the end of light darkness?


    Ding Ning carefully observed the scene and had a faint insight.


    The black-and-white swimming fish is rotating rapidly and constantly transforming the power of the sun into divine consciousness liquid and spiritual liquid. The efficiency is much faster than the black-and-white grinding plate. The flesh grows inch by inch at the speed visible to the naked eye. The torture of acid, numbness, pain, itching and swelling is still continuing, but it can not cause too much trouble for him who has an iron will now.


    Boom!


    When the dark soul was completely formed, the door of will reappeared, and the door has been pushed open by two-thirds.


    Ding Ning was stunned and then showed ecstasy. He knew that with his will becoming stronger under the torture of pain, the door of will was opened again, which also meant that the time he could practice in the will space was also increased, which was the training time after rewarding his will improvement.


    He now has a general understanding of the time limit of cultivation in the will space. The more the door is opened, the more time he spends in cultivation.


    If he doesn''t expect, when the door of will is fully opened, he can practice in it for 12 hours a day, that is, 24 hours, a whole day.


    Now the door has been opened by two-thirds, which means that he will spend an additional 16 hours of practice time every day in the future.


    Since he has been practicing in it for about 14 hours before, he should be able to practice in it for two hours this time.


    Although two hours is not much time, it is of great significance to him at the moment, which means that he can repair the injury of Wu soul faster.


    Ding Ning stepped out of the gate of will without hesitation, but the whole person was stunned there, and his mouth was open enough to fill a big duck egg.


    Since he activated the will space, the starry world has never changed. It is an endless starry sky.


    But at the moment, there is not only an additional moon in the starry sky, but also a dazzling sun, shining the whole vast starry sky like day. Strangely, the stars in the sky are still bright and dazzling.


    The sun and moon shine together, and the stars shine.


    Ding Ning involuntarily raised this sentence, but he couldn''t understand that there would be an extra moon suddenly.


    Is it


    The dark soul comes from the power of the moon?


    No.


    The power of Yuehua is also bright and flawless. How about not playing with the dark.


    Ding Ning''s eyes fell to the distance of the starry sky, where there was chaos and darkness.


    The five elements and light dark spirits suddenly came out of the body uncontrollably. The seven Spirits bathed in the radiance of the sun, moon and stars and quickly quenched and repaired. On their sides, there were all kinds of strange images such as wind, rain and lightning.


    Ding Ning was shocked all over and suddenly gave birth to a kind of insight. His deep eyes flashed brightly, but there were faint sun, moon and stars flashing.


    Originally, the origin of the world is darkness, which is the light brought by the sun, moon and stars.


    The end of light is darkness, and the end of darkness is light.


    Light and dark, yin and Yang.


    They are a pair of twins that depend on each other. On the basis of the five elements, they interact with each other to produce various chemical reactions and derive various natural elements such as wind, rain, lightning and so on. The seven kinds of martial spirits represent the most basic elements of the world.


    Ding Ning couldn''t help roaring. He just felt that his mind suddenly opened up and gave birth to infinite joy. He even gave birth to a sense of freedom that the sea is wide, fish jump and birds fly in the sky.


    This is the washing of the soul, the sublimation of the state of mind, and the great joy of understanding the mysteries of the world. It can''t be described in words. It can only be meaningful but unspeakable.


    The starlight scattered all over the sky, whether sunlight or moonlight, frantically poured into Ding Ning''s Starlight martial soul, making his momentum climb like a Buddha forever.


    "The wind is coming!"


    Ding Ning shouted like a soul.


    The wind suddenly rose, like a minister worshipping a king, and gave a happy roar around him.


    "The clouds rise!"


    Ding Ning shouted again.


    The clouds and clouds all over the sky appeared, changing shapes with his mind.


    "Rain falling!"


    "Thunder!"


    "Fog now!"


    "Night!"


    "Day!"


    ¡­¡­


    With Ding Ning''s loud drinking, the dead starry sky suddenly surged, thunder and lightning, fog rising... Constantly changed with his mind. At this moment, he was like the creation God of the earth. Here, he was the master of the world.


    I don''t know how long it took. Ding Ning seemed tired of playing. Finally he calmed down, sat cross legged in the starry sky, and his eyes twinkled with the color of thinking.


    Here, where the hell is it? Is it your own will space? Or the conscious world of xianzun?


    With the lesson of the dark shadow emperor, he can''t help but be suspicious. Who knows if this is a game set by some old immortal guy and regards him as a chess piece.

 Chapter 1234

    "MD, even if it''s a chess piece, I''ll recognize it. When Lao Tzu''s level rises, I''ll see who''s whose chess piece."


    Ding Ning whispered, and his eyes were full of fierce color.


    If he had no ambition before and yearned for the indifferent and quiet life, his mentality has completely changed at the moment.


    He wants to be strong enough that no one dares to make up his mind, so that he can firmly control his destiny in his own hands.


    Thinking of fate, he suddenly remembered that he had not paid attention to the absolute touch named the hand of fate for a long time. He quickly focused on it and was surprised.


    Unexpectedly, without attention for a period of time, the hand of fate has completely evolved into a hand like a real person, slender, white as jade, just like essence.


    But the body of the hand of fate is still unreal and blurred, and he can''t see his face clearly, but the feeling of blood connection convinced him that this absolute touch is what really belongs to him.


    As for the starry sky of will!


    Ding Ning touched his chin, and the corners of his mouth evoked a meaningful arc, whether it was the foreshadowing buried by some old monsters or not.


    Maybe, maybe not.


    But for now, it can become his biggest mace.


    Yes, it''s a killer''s mace. When you meet a strong enemy who can''t resist, you can drag the other party into this will space for hanging. Here, he is the Supreme Master.


    Unless the enemy has the absolute strength to break the will space, even if he can''t kill the other party here, he can be trapped here. No one can leave here without his will.


    He didn''t know whether he could kill the old donkey, but he felt there was no problem trapping him.


    Although the old donkey is his maternal grandfather, since he doesn''t care about his blood and family and wants to take away himself, he won''t care about his grandparents and grandchildren any more.


    Unfortunately, after the donkey was injured, he didn''t know where to hide, and the spirit couldn''t find his hiding place.


    It seems that when the injury is all right, we must go to the ancient buildings to search carefully.


    Old donkey and Lu Qi are likely to hide there. Moreover, there are seven Spirits of non flesh and blood creatures and the spirit of the holy mountain of the altar, which aroused his great interest.


    He had planned to wait for the old donkey to find him and enter the holy mountain together to find the way back to the earth, but now, although he and the old donkey did not tear their face, they did not dare to place their hope on him. Therefore, he had to find a way to enter the holy mountain and find his own way out of here.


    Of course, before that, there are still many things waiting for him to do. For example, those clowns who can''t wait to jump out when they think he''s dead must give them a deep lesson unforgettable enough.


    Two hours passed in a hurry. Ding Ning''s consciousness returned to his noumenon. Looking at the condensed martial spirits, he was very pleased. As long as he waited another day, the five elements martial spirits should be able to be completely repaired.


    The body has recovered to more than half, the internal organs and meridians have been remodeled, and now it is reborn.


    It is reasonable to say that this is the demon country, and the most important thing is the power of Qi and blood. This process should be the simplest step, but the power of the sun is too overbearing to allow the power of Qi and blood scattered between heaven and earth to approach.


    As long as you enter Ding Ning''s room, you will be evaporated into fog by the hot yang fire.


    This makes Ding Ning have a faint feeling. It seems that the power of the sun doesn''t want to take the way of refining Qi and blood.


    After talking about martial arts and Taoism with Kong Lei''s daughter-in-law, Ding Ning also figured out the essence of the demon family''s cultivation of Qi and blood, and then knew that his previous understanding was wrong.


    He thought that Qi and blood were vitality, but after Kong Lei solved his doubts, he realized that the richness of Qi and blood did have an impact on vitality, but it could not be completely equal.


    Qi and blood are not the combination of blood and real Qi in his body, but the combination of blood and heaven and earth aura. The demon family repairs blood and uses aura to strengthen the flesh, so as to stimulate blood recovery.


    This well explains why there is so strong spiritual power in the heaven and earth vitality of the ten thousand demon leader, which is an indispensable component of the demon family''s cultivation.


    After the death of the demon clan, Kun Peng will swallow up the flesh and blood spilled in the corpse, but it will not swallow the free aura between heaven and earth.


    This is also why the cultivation of Kong Lei and others will advance by leaps and bounds after they have been genetically modified by Ding Ning. The spiritual power between heaven and earth is enough for them to absorb recklessly.


    Unfortunately, these auras do not help Ding Ning to improve his cultivation at this stage. He is in the state of refining his martial soul. Auras can only supplement energy


    Seeing that the repair of the flesh body was slow, but it was always going on unswervingly, Ding Ning put down his heart and began to try to control the spiritual consciousness again.


    Compared with divine consciousness, spiritual consciousness has the characteristics of clearer exploration and stronger concealment. At this sensitive moment, it is easy to be noticed that he is still alive at will, so spiritual consciousness has become the best choice.


    Through his unremitting efforts and attempts, although he can''t fully control it, he can also preliminarily control part of it, but the covering area is only less than two kilometers.


    But it is enough for him to know the situation in the Marshal''s mansion at any time.


    The spiritual consciousness is like mercury pouring into the ground, quietly spreading around. The marshal performs his own duties. It seems that everything is as usual, but the spirit of the wolf guards seems to be not very good, and everyone is depressed.


    Ding Ning didn''t think much. He thought that Langwei lost his spiritual support because of his death, so he was a little depressed.


    But he soon found that Peng Tianjie was not in the mourning hall. It doesn''t matter. After all, he pretended to die. It doesn''t matter whether he keeps the spirit or not.


    Strangely, I searched the whole Marshal''s house and didn''t find her. Thinking of the performance of the wolf guards, I let him feel a little depressed. Is something wrong with jie''er?


    This made him anxious. When he was about to send a voice to ask purple Finch, the whispers of the two wolf guards made his face gloomy, and the anger in his chest was rising.


    After eavesdropping and understanding the context, Ding Ning could no longer resist the burning anger and forcibly interrupted the repair of his flesh. Although he was still a bloody man without skin and blurred flesh, he directly condensed a colorful sky to wrap his body, directly smashed the roof and went to the imperial court in a hurry.


    He understood purple finch''s difficulties, but he couldn''t help being angry with her. His life is life. Isn''t wolf Kui''s life life life?


    Ding Ning''s movement was so loud that it immediately alerted everyone in the Marshal''s house. The girls walked out of the mourning hall and looked confused. Who was that person just now? It seems to have jumped out of the room where my husband''s body was placed.


    Purple Finch, Kong Lei and Heling''s faces changed greatly. For the first time, they thought that Ding Ning must know the situation of Lang Kui, so they went after people recklessly.


    This made their hearts cool. Without saying a word, they got up in the air and chased Ding Ning.


    Suddenly, you and wolf yuan reacted. Fearing that Ding Ning might lose, they caught up in the air without hesitation.


    The rest of the people are confused. What''s the situation? Did someone sneak into Marshal''s mansion and steal Marshal''s body?


    No wonder they think so. After all, those who know Ding Ning is still alive have caught up.


    Thinking of this, the women and the wolf guard were thrilled. Bai xun''er even changed his voice. "Come on, go and see the body of Marshal."


    When the four wolves in the backyard heard the news, they couldn''t help looking at each other and looking tangled. What should we do?


    Want to tell them the marshal is not dead? However, the marshal won''t let me say.


    But if you don''t, how do you explain it now? They are responsible for guarding Marshal''s body. If they misunderstand that someone stole Marshal''s body, they can''t tear them to pieces angrily.


    "Let''s... Cough. We''d better pretend to be dizzy. When the marshal comes back, we''ll be fine."


    Wolf North has always been clever. Hearing the footsteps of wolf guards getting closer and closer, he closed his eyes and lay on the ground in a coma.


    "Good idea, that''s all I can do."


    As soon as the eyes of wolf East three brightened, they did not hesitate to learn from each other. They lay on the ground and began to pretend to be dead.


    "Wolf East, wolf East, what''s the matter with you?"


    "No, the Marshal''s body is missing."


    "Wolf West, they fainted."


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack, be careful."


    "The enemy''s attack farted. The thief stole the Marshal''s body and has escaped. Send someone to chase him quickly."


    ¡­¡­


    The "coma" of the four people in Langdong, coupled with the loss of Marshal''s body, the whole Marshal''s mansion was in a mess.


    Cries, screams, calls, panic, angry shouts... Continue to be heard and become the main melody.


    Wolf Kui quietly looked at the expressionless King Kong in front of him, with a trace of hoarseness in his voice: "are you here to avenge your brother?"


    King Kong sighed faintly: "I know Jinjie is looking for his own death. His death is not worth regretting. However, you shouldn''t have killed so many of my people. If I don''t express anything, I can''t even pass the barrier in my heart."


    "I will die, but not now. I want to go to the imperial court alive to plead guilty. Now, I can give you a deposit!"


    Langkui''s face didn''t change at all. His right hand grabbed his left arm and pulled it hard. Unexpectedly, he tore his left arm shoulder to shoulder and threw it to King Kong. In the whole process, he didn''t even blink. If it weren''t for the white stubble, gushing blood and his pale face, he thought the arm wasn''t his.


    King Kong''s face was moved. He took the arm and gave way: "you''re a man. This explanation is enough. From now on, the gratitude and resentment between you and my King Kong ape family will be written off. Go and hope you can survive. At that time, I King Kong will drink 300 cups with you!"


    Wolf Kui grinned and bowed slightly: "the marshal said King Kong was a good man with clear gratitude and resentment. Sure enough, he was right. Thank you!"


    "The marshal thinks highly of me. Even if I die now, it''s worth it. Unfortunately, if the marshal..."


    When King Kong reached his mouth, he swallowed back. With a melancholy sigh, he turned and left sadly with wolf Kui''s left arm.


    "Yes, if the commander-in-chief doesn''t die, who dares to plan my commander-in-chief residence? Although I Lang Kui is far inferior to the commander-in-chief, I will never lose the reputation of my commander-in-chief residence. It''s just a death."


    Wolf Kui''s eyes did not squint, strode forward, allowed the blood to fall on the ground along the way, whispered in his mouth, with melancholy, sadness, indignation and helplessness in his eyes... The only thing that didn''t exist was fear.


    "Those who come stop. Who are you? What are you doing in the imperial court?"


    At the gate of the imperial court, sixteen imperial guards in uniform black armor raised their arms and shouted at the bloody one armed wolf Kui.


    "I''m wolf Kui. Please tell the emperor that I wolf Kui came to apologize."


    Wolf Kui said humbly.


    The imperial court guards looked at each other and saw the horror in each other''s eyes. The one armed man in front of them was wolf Kui, the leader of the wolf cavalry who dared to kill the imperial court messenger.

 Chapter 1235

    "It''s the wolf commander. I''ll report it to the emperor now. Please wait a moment."


    The little leader of the imperial court guard hugged his fist and arched his hand. He said politely. In the face of the famous wolf Kui, he didn''t dare to make a mistake.


    "Well, then."


    Wolf Kui also said politely, and the little guard leader turned and went into the imperial court to report.


    "I have seen King Peng."


    In the distance, a golden light flashed, and Peng Tianao appeared in front of the imperial court. The imperial court guards dared not neglect and saluted one after another.


    Peng Tianao nodded slightly and looked at Lang Kui quietly. He saw that the blood on his broken arm was still flowing, and his face was white and frightening, but his waist was still straight. He couldn''t help but be moved by it. He said in a hurry: "how did you break your arm?"


    "I have seen King Peng."


    Wolf Kui was dizzy and his mind was a little blurred. He insisted on it all by a tenacious will. After hearing Peng Tianao''s voice, he gave a slow greeting.


    Peng Tianao''s face was dignified. He couldn''t help but come forward to stop bleeding for him. Lang Kui wanted to resist, but he was weak and couldn''t even stand stably. Where could he still have the strength to resist? He suddenly felt a pain in the back of his head and fainted.


    "Xuan Lang Kui immediately... Er, met Lord Peng."


    The little leader of the imperial court guard who went to report came in a hurry and shouted before he arrived. But when he looked up, he saw that Lang Kui had fainted in Peng Tianao''s arms, swallowed his words and hurriedly saluted Peng Tianao.


    "The wolf commander is injured and unconscious. I''ll take him back to the king''s court for treatment first. What will happen when he wakes up."


    Peng Tianao''s face was expressionless, holding wolf Kui to leave.


    The head of the guard looked embarrassed and muttered, "here... The emperor and several kings are still waiting in the imperial court."


    "Yes!"


    Peng Tianao narrowed his eyes, squeezed out a single syllable from his nose, and glanced coldly at the guard leader.


    The guard leader''s face was stiff and he secretly beat the drum in his heart. After all, Peng Tianao''s identity was unusual. He dared not offend easily. For a moment, he was in a dilemma. He didn''t know whether to stop or not.


    "Tell the emperor the truth. I''ll take you back to the king''s Court of winged people to heal. I''ll bear all the responsibilities."


    Peng Tianao coldly threw down a word, held the unconscious wolf Kui and turned to leave.


    "Lord Peng, wolf Kui''s injury won''t bother you. The imperial doctor in the imperial court has already been ready."


    At this time, the seemingly gentle but actually cold voice of the ancestor of wing man came from the imperial court.


    Peng Tianao''s body was stiff and he was shocked at his feet. He secretly complained.


    From the title of King Peng, the ancestor of the winged man, how he couldn''t hear the disappointment and anger in her words, and knew that his little action of stunning wolf Kui didn''t escape her eyes at all.


    It''s just about wolf Kui''s life and death. His sister ran to him and begged him. He could only bite his teeth and pretend not to hear. As soon as his wings vibrated into golden light, he would run away.


    "Presumptuous!"


    The ancestor of the winged man shouted angrily, and the terror was all over the sky and on the ground.


    Peng Tianao felt that the air around him suddenly became very viscous. It was like falling into a mire, which made it difficult for him to walk, and he was forced to fall to the ground.


    The ancestor of the winged man made a quiet breakthrough and became a real God level strong man. This should have pleased Peng Tianao, but at the moment, his heart was bitter, and his sister''s trust could not be completed after all.


    This also made him suddenly wake up. No wonder my grandfather''s character has changed greatly during this period. He has become extremely strong and overbearing. It seems that she has become the emperor and promoted to God, which has expanded her mentality and can''t be disobedient by anyone.


    "Lao Zu..."


    Peng Tianao was unwilling to try to say something to make Lao Zu change his mind, but he was ruthlessly interrupted by the Yi man Lao Zu before he said it: "there is no Lao Zu here, only the emperor. Come in and don''t keep me waiting."


    "Hey!"


    Peng Tianao looked apologetically at Peng Tianjie, who was hiding in the distance and watching the scene, sighed, turned around with wolf Kui and walked to the imperial court.


    Because the ancestors of the winged people were always preaching, Peng Tianjie didn''t hear their dialogue. She didn''t know what happened to her brother. She was about to succeed. Why did she suddenly change her mind.


    In a hurry, he flew to the imperial court and shouted, "brother, you... How can you break your promise."


    "Go back!"


    Before Peng Tianao spoke, the cold voice of the ancestor of wing man rang through her ears. An invisible wave wrapped her and made her unable to move forward.


    Peng Tianjie then understood why the eldest brother suddenly changed his mind and turned back. It turned out that Lao Zu had already discovered their small movements, sighed YingYing and bowed down, and shouted wrongfully, "Lao Zu!"


    "You shouldn''t participate in these things. Go back and don''t force me to destroy the Marshal''s mansion."


    The ancestor of the wing man said faintly. His tone was neither sad nor happy, but his indifference made people palpitate.


    Peng Tianjie wanted to cry, and her heart was cold to the extreme. She didn''t know why her ancestors who had always loved her became so cold and heartless.


    Wolf Kui is important, but Dashuai mansion is more important. For everyone''s safety, she had to turn around and leave decadent.


    In the assembly hall of the imperial court, the ancestor of the winged man is in the first place, just like the king overlooking all living beings. His face is as calm as ever, and his turbid old eyes make people unable to see any mood fluctuations.


    Peng Tianao came in with a heavy step holding the comatose wolf Kui. He swept his eyes and found that all the king lords of the six King courts were present except the green sparrow and King Kong.


    Are the Nine Tailed sparrows also excluded?


    Peng Tianao''s heart is full of bitterness. It seems that Lao Zu''s dissatisfaction with him and qingchuer has reached the extreme.


    "I''ve seen the emperor!"


    Peng Tianao forced himself to cheer up and salute the ancestors of wing people according to the rules, but the always kind and kind ancestors became so strange in his eyes at this moment.


    "Yes!"


    The emperor took the whole frame, just squeezed out a single syllable from his nose, and two imperial guards came forward to take over Lang Kui.


    WOW!


    A basin of cold water poured on Lang Kui, turned him into a drowned chicken, and woke him up from his coma.


    "Wolf Kui knows he''s guilty, so he''s here to plead guilty!"


    Wolf Kui woke up, broke away from the help of two imperial guards, staggered to his feet, knelt on one knee and said with a pale face.


    "Hum! What''s your sin?"


    The emperor snorted, and his voice was cold.


    "Without the permission of the imperial court, he mobilized troops and horses without authorization, disobeyed the order, and beheaded the imperial court envoy in public."


    Now that wolf Kui has made a decision, he doesn''t hide it and says calmly.


    "Don''t avoid the important and take the easy. You, a little wolf riding commander, don''t have the courage to say who ordered you to rebel."


    Bai Chuanxin couldn''t help it for a long time and asked angrily.


    Fool!


    Youye scolded angrily in her heart. At this time, just watch the change. What can''t wait to jump out to do?


    Other king leaders had different thoughts, but they were happy to see Bai Chuanxin as the first bird. After all, although Ding Ning was dead, they were still deeply afraid of the residual strength of the Marshal''s house.


    "Rebellion?"


    Wolf Kui looked at Bai Chuanxin in amazement, "I don''t know what king Bai meant by this."


    "What do you mean? Don''t pretend to be confused with the king, mobilize troops without orders, resist orders and disobey orders, and incite soldiers to kill Imperial Envoys in public. This is not rebellion. What is it?"


    Bai Chuanxin said with awe inspiring righteousness, but he was secretly proud in his heart. The superior taboo the word rebellion. As long as he is guilty of wolf Kui''s rebellion, the emperor can''t even if he doesn''t want to kill him.


    As long as wolf Kui dies, the Marshal''s mansion will surely avenge him. At that time, there will be a direct conflict with the emperor, and they can reap the benefits of the fisherman.


    "There is no need to add guilt. If I really want to rebel, I have to wait until now."


    Wolf Kui glanced at him contemptuously and said indifferently.


    "Yes, if the wolf commander really wants to revolt, all the troops of the military department are in his hands. At the moment, the ten thousand demon leader has long been in chaos. Lord Bai bothers you to take your mind when you go out."


    The more qualified the ox is, the more he is, he can''t see a clown like Bai Chuanxin in his heart. He joked.


    Hearing the speech, the people laughed and made Bai Chuanxin blush. Angrily, they pointed to Niu Yueda and scolded, "old man, who do you say has no brain?"


    "Who knows."


    The more the cow was not annoyed, he said with a wink.


    "Old man, you want to die."


    Bai Chuanxin was so angry that he wanted to rush forward and work harder with Niu, but he was held by Youye.


    Youye is speechless. My brother-in-law is really angry. He has a liver ache and how stupid he is. The more obvious Niu wants to muddy the water, you can be fooled. He can''t wait to fight. Besides, do you have a little self-knowledge? If you know it''s not Niu Yue''s opponent, you have to humiliate yourself?


    "Enough!"


    The emperor frowned and drank coldly.


    Bai Chuanxin stopped fighting. He stared at Niu Yue with a look of indifference and said in his spoken language. Wait for me.


    As soon as Niu Yue raised his eyebrows, there was a strong color of contempt in the corners of his mouth. He came to bite me.


    Bai chuanxinqi''s chest fluctuated sharply, and he forgot to continue to accuse wolf Quinn. You night kicked him quietly to make him react. It''s important to do business first.


    Pointing to the wolf, Kui angrily said, "who ordered you?"


    Kong Xuan was as motionless as a mountain, and the old God was closing his eyes, as if all this had nothing to do with him.


    Peng Tianao''s face was eager and wanted to speak for Lang Kui, but he felt that the cold and piercing eyes of the old Zu were staring at him, which made him shudder. He knew that the old Zu was warning him. Besides, Green Finch was not here. He was the only one who could not support himself. It didn''t work. He simply closed his mouth and looked on coldly.


    As for Niu Yue, he obviously has another purpose. Peng Tianao can''t count on him at all.


    "No one instructed me. I was just eager to catch the murderer and avenge the marshal, so I mobilized troops without authorization."


    Wolf Kui said humbly.


    The heart is sinking gradually. It seems that these people intend to take themselves as a breakthrough in order to be disadvantageous to the Marshal''s house.


    I just don''t know if this is the personal meaning of Bai Chuanxin or the meaning of the emperor? If the emperor wants to do the same, the Marshal''s mansion will be dangerous.


    "Hum, that''s funny. Is it worth sending out eight million soldiers to catch a murderer?"


    Bai Chuanxin asked aggressively, a momentum of never giving up until the charges of wolf Kui''s rebellion were implemented.


    "Just a murderer? Is Lord Bai confident that he is more powerful than the murderer and has the ability to kill the marshal?"


    Wolf Kui stared at the white letter with bright eyes and asked with sarcasm.


    The white letter suddenly stagnated. Don''t say he didn''t have the ability, not even the courage. Now he dared to jump only because the commander-in-chief was dead. Of course, he wouldn''t admit it.


    Seeing that everyone at the scene looked at him with a smile, he immediately became angry and said, "don''t change the topic for me. I''ll ask you, who ordered you to dispatch troops without authorization and boldly resisted the order to kill the imperial envoy."


    "No one instructs me. I''m wolf Kui alone. If you want to kill or cut, you''ll do whatever you want."


    Wolf Kui said with a stem in his neck.

 Chapter 1236

    "Hum! Lang Kui, you have to think clearly. Don''t be used."


    Wolf''s hypocritical way is that he still cares about the art of battle array. Naturally, he doesn''t want Lang Kui to be convicted of a felony and killed. It''s better to be disabled and become disabled. Only then can he have a chance to set up the art of battle array cooperation.


    "Yes, Lang Kui, up to now, people with clear eyes can see that with your little commander, you can''t have the courage to openly disobey orders and kill messengers. This is a capital crime. Don''t mistake yourself."


    Kong Xuan''s mind was the same as that of wolf alone, and he also heard the induction of soft language.


    "You don''t have to say. I''m wolf Kui alone. It has nothing to do with anyone."


    Although Lang Kui didn''t know their thoughts, he knew that these people wanted to lead the disaster to the Marshal''s mansion. Naturally, he wouldn''t agree.


    "It''s really hard spoken, Emperor. For such a stubborn person, I suggest using punishment to pry open his mouth and interrogate the behind the scenes, so as to avoid future trouble."


    Bai Chuanxin had long been unhappy with Lang Kui. He immediately bowed to the emperor and begged firmly.


    "But!"


    The emperor drooped his eyelids and gently spit out a word.


    Peng Tianao was so anxious that he stepped forward and hugged his fist: "Lang Kui has broken his arm and is weak. If he is executed..."


    "I don''t need to say much. I''m done!"


    The emperor impatiently interrupted his words and said without doubt. He glanced at him deeply, full of warning.


    Peng Tianao''s face turned red. He clenched his fist quietly and bowed his head decadent. He really didn''t understand why Lao Zu had changed so much. Can''t he see that these king Lords have an evil heart and deliberately want to cause the conflict between the emperor and the Marshal''s house?


    Not only did he not understand, but even Kong Xuan and Niu Yue, two old foxes, did not understand. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. This abnormal scene made them secretly vigilant.


    "Wolf Kui, you''d better explain it honestly so as not to suffer from skin and flesh."


    Bai Chuanxin rubbed his hands and said to Lang Kui with a grim smile.


    Wolf Kui glanced at him contemptuously: "I have said that everything is done by me. Even if you kill me now, I am the answer. If you want to execute, come quickly."


    "It''s true that you don''t shed tears without seeing the coffin. I see how hard you can talk."


    Bai Chuanxin was angry with his contemptuous eyes. He stretched out his hand and took out a long whip and whipped it on Lang Kui. A deep bone whip mark immediately appeared.


    Wolf Kui groaned, and his whole body was convulsed with pain. The whip was covered with barbs, and he tore off a piece of flesh and blood.


    make love!


    A continuous whiplash sounded.


    "Say it or not!"


    The white messenger''s eyes twinkled with a strange light and pressed questions like a ferocious spirit.


    Wolf Kui was covered with blood, and pieces of flesh and blood were torn off with the whip. For a moment, he was completely covered, but his face was painful and distorted, but he always clenched his teeth and said nothing.


    "It doesn''t matter. I like it slowly. I have too many means. It''s useless."


    Bai Chuanxin was not angry but happy. He spit out a snake letter, licked his lips, showed a ferocious smile like a devil, put away his long braid, took out a stone pliers, clamped wolf Kui''s fingernails and pulled them out


    "Ah!"


    Ten fingers connected to his heart, the green veins on wolf Kui''s painful neck burst, gave an inhuman shrill scream, and beads of bean sized sweat poured out on his forehead.


    Bai Chuanxin''s face was full of sick flushing, his eyes were obsessed with staring at half of his bloody fingernails, and he gave a strange laugh. His crazy appearance made everyone look creepy and shudder.


    Youye''s eyes were bright and slightly narrowed at Bai Chuanxin. No wonder Chuanxiu said that her brother was best at interrogation. Where was she good at interrogation? It was clearly a psychopath.


    "Enough, are you too cruel?"


    Peng Tianao really couldn''t see it anymore. He stood up and asked.


    "Women''s benevolence, get back!"


    Before Bai Chuanxin retorted, the emperor scolded coldly.


    "Old... Emperor..."


    Peng Tianao was eager to plead, but he was looked at by the ancestors of the wing people with no human emotion, and he was unwilling to clench his fist and lower his head.


    "Say it or not? I think you can speak hard enough."


    With the support of the emperor, Bai Chuanxin became more energetic. After pulling out ten nails, he clamped wolf Kui''s bloody fingers with stone pliers and forced them down with a ferocious smile.


    "Ouch!"


    Langkui''s finger bones were crushed by stone pliers. He howled miserably in pain, turned his eyes white and fainted.


    WOW!


    A basin of cold water poured on Lang Kui and woke him up again.


    "Come on, who ordered you."


    Bai Chuanxin seemed to appreciate a perfect work of art. He said with an intoxicated color on his face and an extremely gentle tone.


    "Bah!"


    Wolf Kui''s chest fluctuated weakly and clenched his teeth tightly. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and spit a bloody sputum on his face. His eyes were full of rebellious contempt.


    "Good, good, good, hard bone, I like it, ha ha ha!"


    Bai Chuanxin didn''t care at all. He reached out and wiped the blood phlegm off his face, but he smiled more happily. He focused on grasping Lang Kui''s bloody hand, and the stone forceps continued to clamp the second phalanx


    "You... Should... Die!"


    An angry voice suddenly sounded, word by word full of icy horror.


    Bai Chuanxin''s face changed dramatically, and he jumped back with a cry like a frightened little rabbit.


    Wolf kuiholan opened his eyes wide, trembled all over, and showed an unbelievable surprise on his face. This voice? How is that possible?


    Peng Tianao''s face was stunned. His brain was blank. How could it be? Isn''t he dead?


    The faces of the kings are changing. It''s wonderful. This... How is this possible?


    With a roar, the whole imperial chamber seemed like an earthquake. After a violent shaking, it was shaky and had a tendency to collapse.


    The emperor''s eyes twinkled with brilliance. It seemed as if he had expected. As soon as his hands were lifted, an invisible air wave spread wildly around, wrapped the whole conference hall, and the hall was immediately stable.


    "It turned out that I was absorbed in the promotion. No wonder Lao Zu couldn''t wait to win my Marshal''s house."


    A faint voice floated from all directions, and no one could capture the exact position of the other party.


    The kings'' faces changed dramatically and looked at the emperor inconceivably. Unexpectedly, the old woman broke through her trance quietly, but she was never exposed.


    In particular, you ye and Kong Xuan, who are evil minded and want to provoke a fight between the emperor and the Marshal''s house, are sweating behind their backs, and their eyes to the emperor are full of awe and fear.


    I thought the emperor was old and confused. It turned out that she had always known it in her heart, but her full confidence made her unscrupulous. She watched them jump there, and even added fuel to the flames behind her back, so as to achieve some of her goals.


    "Ding Ning, I don''t think you''re so easy to die. Sure enough, you''re really alive. Come in and let''s talk."


    The emperor''s mouth was filled with a faint smile, as casual as greeting an old friend.


    "Well, it''s really time to talk, but before that, I want to collect an account."


    The closed door of the conference hall was kicked open, and a fuzzy figure shrouded in dazzling light came in swaggeringly.


    "Big... Big... Big... Handsome..."


    Bai Chuanxin was terrified. He was trembling all over. His face was frightened. He stuttered even when he spoke. His legs were soft, and a turbid yellow liquid wet his crotch.


    "At will, revenge, revenge!"


    The emperor spread his hands at will, took a few steps back, and showed a clear attitude of never asking.


    "Emperor, you..."


    The white letter also hoped for the emperor, but unexpectedly, the emperor made it clear that the chariots and horses did not ask, which made him desperate and looked at the quiet night for help.


    But unexpectedly, Youye turned her head to avoid his sight and let his heart completely fall to the bottom of the valley. Youye was going to treat him as an abandoned son. A sense of despair abandoned by the whole world gave him a towering hatred.


    MD, since you are ruthless, don''t blame me for being unjust. Bah, what a bullshit brother-in-law. Once you take on it, you don''t have advice.


    Hatred made him fearless. He roared hysterically, "Ding Ning, I know I will die today. I admit it, but I tell you, I''m just a chess piece..."


    "Shut up, you''re talking nonsense."


    Youye''s face changed sharply and she interrupted fiercely. Unfortunately, she felt that there was no silver here.


    Whoosh!


    At the next moment, the night was creepy and flashed away like a ghost. The body quietly faded and wanted to integrate into the darkness.


    "Did you go?"


    Ding Ning''s cold voice was still echoing in the air, but you night only felt a suffocation of breathing. A hot big hand had grabbed his neck and lifted him up like a child.


    "Oh, oh, oh!"


    Youye''s face turned red. He felt difficult to breathe and congested his brain. He desperately wanted to struggle, but his big hand was like an iron hoop, which made him feel numb and weak, and he couldn''t get rid of it at all.


    Everyone turned pale. Ding Ning seemed to be stronger again. Even if you were good at assassination and not good at frontal combat, this quiet night was also a real peak demon king. Even Kong Xuan, who was half into God, didn''t want to kill him in a short time.


    But Ding Ning just caught it carelessly. You night had no room to resist. Has his cultivation broken through?


    But I don''t know that although Ding Ning has indeed become stronger, he is still thousands of miles away from being absorbed. He can easily grasp the quiet night, just because he can see through the concealment of the quiet night and just restrain him.


    In addition, Youye was guilty of being a thief, and his courage was frightened. He just wanted to escape, so he was beaten by Ding Ning and caught easily.


    Ding Ning, who has studied the channels of the demon family, can easily use the pulse interceptor to control the opponent as long as he can catch the opponent.


    "Hahaha, OK, damn Youye, if you want to treat me as an abandoned son, you''d better die first!"


    Bai Chuanxin laughed wildly. He didn''t hate Ding Ning or the emperor. Instead, he hated his brother-in-law who regarded him as an abandoned son.


    Crazy people have no scruples. At the moment, Bai Chuanxin just wants to drag everyone into the water. He laughs wildly and roars: "Jinjie''s death is also a premeditated plot to frame wolf Kui. I don''t know who the person behind him is, but it must be a king here, Ding Ning. If you kill them all, you won''t kill them by mistake."


    All the king leaders except Peng Tianao had a sharp change of face and angrily denounced them: "white letter, are you crazy?"


    "Marshal, don''t listen to this mad dog biting."


    "I swear it has nothing to do with me. I have no mind against the marshal."


    "This madman knows he will die. He wants to pull us to die together."


    "Marshal, don''t believe his nonsense. He just wants us to die together."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hahaha, Lord of the king''s court, it''s really funny. It''s too clever to calculate, but it missed Qingqing''s life."


    Bai Chuanxin smiled back and forth, and the tears came down.


    "Marshal, it''s nice that you''re still alive. I''ll rest assured."


    Langkui lay in a pool of blood, whispering in his mouth, but with a relieved smile on his face.

 Chapter 1237

    "If there is an afterlife, Lang Kui is still willing to follow the commander-in-chief. Goodbye, commander-in-chief. See you in the afterlife..."


    Wolf Kui lost too much blood and was dying. He whispered and his eyes began to dim.


    "The next life is too far away. I can''t wait. My pro Guard commander Zuo, if you want to be lazy, I don''t agree. Don''t worry, I won''t let you die. Old Yan doesn''t have the courage to rob me."


    Ding Ning''s overbearing voice suddenly echoed in his ears. Lang Kui tried to open his eyes and take another look at the marshal for whom he was willing to sacrifice his life at any time, but his eyelids were too heavy. He couldn''t open his eyes at all. He just wanted to have a good sleep.


    Before he completely lost consciousness, he seemed to vaguely hear the voice of the marshal sounded in a very far away place: "sleep, sleep, you''re too tired, you''ll be well after a sleep. When you''re well, I''ll take you to see a more wonderful world outside."


    The outside world? Is it the infinite sea or the depths of the wilderness? Does Marshal want to conquer these two places?


    I''m looking forward to galloping on the battlefield behind the commander-in-chief. However, I''m too sleepy. Then listen to the commander-in-chief and have a good sleep. When I wake up, I''ll fight the world with the commander-in-chief.


    Ding Ning put Lang Kui into the ice coffin. His heart was as painful as tears. He was still late. Whether he could survive depended on his will to survive.


    The demon clan has strong Qi and blood. Lang Kui shouldn''t have been so weak. He just wanted to die. He didn''t stop bleeding after breaking his arm. The loss of too much Qi and blood led to the loss of vitality. He was tortured by Bai Chuanxin. His willpower nearly collapsed, which led to the rapid extinction of the fire of life.


    Ding Ning was aware of his dangerous state. In order to arouse his will to survive, he said those words in his ear. It was to make him have a strong desire to survive that he had the hope of surviving.


    "You all deserve to die!"


    Ding Ning snapped the neck of the quiet night with a click. The body was like space, and the eyes turned blood red instantly. The sound was cold as if it came from the yellow spring of hell.


    "Marshal..."


    When the wolf saw Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly turned to him, he was shocked and ran away.


    Poof!


    A bright knife flashed.


    The wolf''s head was separated from his body and floated in the air. His face was still frightened and wronged. He didn''t understand why Ding Ning didn''t kill Bai Chuanxiu, but would be the first to find him.


    Ding Ning seems crazy, but his brain is unprecedentedly sober. The weakest leader of the eight royal courts is the green sparrow in the middle of the demon king, followed by the white messenger and wolf independence in the later stage of the demon king. If he wants to be powerful, he naturally has to pick up the soft persimmon first, so as to make people fear and lose the fighting power in the heyday.


    "As a marshal, you kill innocent people indiscriminately. Where do you put the emperor?"


    Kong Xuan was stared at by Ding Ning, and his heart began to tremble. Although he was half absorbed, he was frightened by Ding Ning. He was fierce and weak, and wanted to pull the emperor''s hand.


    Unfortunately, his plan was doomed to fail. The emperor held his arm and ignored his words. It seemed that she was just an outsider.


    Ding Ning looked at him expressionless: "it''s reasonable that I should call you Grandpa, but what you do is too chilling. A cold-blooded person like you who is so indifferent and doesn''t even care about the life and death of his blood relatives, what face can you live in this world."


    Kong Xuan''s hand was trembling, his whole body was rising, and his face gradually became ferocious: "Ding Ning, are you sure you want to fight me?"


    "For your grandpa Kong Lei''s sake, break your arms. I can let you go once."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were as bright as iron and said faintly.


    Kong Xuan''s face was uncertain and his heart was tangled. Finally, his momentum began to fall back, and he sighed: "it''s all right, it''s all right!"


    With a click, he broke his arms and the dog staggered around. He didn''t have a chance to fight to the death, but he was a smart man. He knew that even if he could survive in Ding Ning''s hands, the ancestor of wing man would never let him go.


    As an old fox who cherishes his life very much, he will make the best choice for himself every time. If his arms are broken, he can regenerate. If his life is gone, everything is really over.


    Ding Ning was calm, but secretly relieved. If he was in his heyday, he might still have the power to fight with Kong Xuan, but he didn''t even fully recover his flesh. If he wanted to fight, he was definitely his opponent. Moreover, there was a winged ancestor nearby who was eyeing, so he didn''t dare to go all out.


    This is his most ideal scene to be able to subdue people''s soldiers without fighting. Moreover, Kong Xuan fled without fighting today. He has planted the seeds of fear in his heart. The road of martial arts will stop at half stepping into God. He will never make progress in his whole life, and he will lose the threat.


    The more Niu sees Ding Ning looking at him, Grinning, he said frankly: "this time, my old cow didn''t do anything authentic. Although I didn''t really do anything sorry to the marshal, I admit that I have selfishness and want to win the Marshal''s battle array and attack, so it''s my old cow''s fault to watch wolf Kui be punished. I owe the marshal a life. If you want the marshal to take it at any time, my old cow will never fight back."


    With that, Niu Yue closed his eyes and put on a posture of leading his neck to kill.


    "Sin will not die, break your arms and leave!"


    Ding Ning recalled the scene when Niu Yue was fearless to die on the battlefield. He couldn''t help feeling soft and sighed faintly.


    "Thank you for your mercy and spare my life."


    Niu Yue opened his eyes, looked at Ding Ning with a complex look, deeply hugged his fist and worshipped him. He staggered away after breaking his arms. His back looked so bleak.


    To tell the truth, Ding Ning''s ability to spare his life is beyond his expectation. After all, he is not like Kong Xuan and Ding Ning who are related by marriage. He is satisfied to keep his life.


    "Shall I break my arms, too?"


    Peng Tianao looked at Ding Ning with complicated eyes and joked.


    "Of course not. Speaking seriously, I owe you."


    Ding Ning said sincerely, "brother Tianao is a real gentleman. I hope that under your leadership, Wanyao leader can become a peaceful and beautiful world in the future."


    "Me?"


    Peng Tianao pointed to his nose in consternation, and his face was at a loss.


    "Yes, the emperor will abdicate immediately. In the future, you will be the Lord of the imperial court, Lao Zu, don''t you think so?"


    Ding Ning said and looked at the ancestor of the winged man.


    To Peng Tianao''s surprise, the ancestor of the winged man nodded: "yes, from now on, you are the Lord of the imperial court."


    "For... Why? Lao Zu..."


    Peng Tianao was stunned and looked at the ancestor of wing man in a daze.


    "Brother Tianao, go out first. I''ll talk to my grandfather."


    Ding Ning didn''t give him the answer he wanted. With the consent of the ancestor of the wing man, Peng Tianao walked out of the imperial court.


    The thick smell of blood and the scattered corpses of the guards made him shudder. Then he suddenly realized that there were no living people in the whole imperial court except the three of them.


    "Brother Tianao, please stop the purple finches and don''t let anyone in."


    When Peng Tianao was shocked by Ding Ning''s ruthlessness and unfathomability, Ding Ning''s voice suddenly sounded in his ear.


    Peng Tianao nodded subconsciously, and suddenly felt wronged. Why should I listen to him? He is my rival in love!


    But when he remembered that Ding Ning was now a figure who could be compared with his ancestors, he couldn''t help feeling depressed. It made people live. It was really sad to be born in the same era with him.


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    The ancestor of the winged man looked at Ding Ning with great interest.


    "Afraid, very afraid!"


    Ding Ning said without emotion.


    "Afraid of death, dare to face me alone?"


    The turbid old eyes of the ancestors of the winged people are bright and frightening at the moment.


    "You can''t kill me again. Why don''t I dare?"


    Ding Ning said with a big grin, as if he didn''t pay attention to the ancestor of the winged man at all.


    "I can''t kill you? Hahaha..."


    The ancestor of the winged man pointed to his nose in amazement, as if he had heard an extremely funny joke. He laughed up and down, and was very happy.


    Ding Ning didn''t laugh, but stared at her without blinking. Seeing her hair in her heart, she gradually stopped laughing and said coldly, "why do you think I can''t kill you?"


    "Because you don''t want to kill me!"


    Ding Ning suddenly winked and said vaguely.


    "Bold, dare to disrespect my ancestors."


    The ancestor of the winged man shouted angrily, and the huge momentum began to rise continuously. The terrible momentum crushed Ding Ning, making him a little out of breath.


    But he suddenly smiled. He was very happy. He gasped and said, "Jiutian Xuannv, do you want to murder your husband?"


    "You... How do you know it''s me?"


    The terror of the ancestors of the winged man dissipated in an instant, and his face was full of incredible color.


    "My heart has a little connection. I can''t even recognize my daughter-in-law. I''m still a fart!"


    Ding Ning smiled brightly and stretched out her arms to hold her: "come on, let her husband hold her."


    "Fuck off, who is your daughter-in-law? Go home and hold your big and small wives."


    The old voice of the winged ancestor suddenly changed into a charming young woman''s voice, with a trace of shame and faint joy in the tone, but the strong sour smell can be smelled across three streets.


    "Hey, hey, jealous?"


    Ding Ning said with a narrow smile.


    Nine days Xuannv was ashamed and angry: "ghosts eat your vinegar."


    "You are the jealous ghost and a beautiful ghost."


    Ding Ning joked and said, then his voice changed and said in a soft voice full of warmth: "Jiutian Xuannv, I''m so happy to see you."


    The ancestor of the winged man trembled all over, turned his body, recovered his real body, and revealed his face.


    There was a faint blush on her white and flawless face. Her beautiful eyes were sparkling. She said duplicity: "are you happy? Why don''t I feel it at all?"


    "What I said is true. If there is any lie, let me break the sky..."


    Ding Ning vowed to heaven that he was really happy. Of course, it was not the happiness of seeing an old lover, but the happiness of meeting an old friend in his hometown. With this divine array mage, he would be more sure to leave the world.


    "No, don''t swear. Although it''s a place without heaven, the higher the cultivation, the stronger the sense of heaven. Even if you don''t suffer from heaven''s punishment, there will be heart demons in the future."


    Nine days Xuan Nu hurriedly covered his mouth and warned seriously.


    Ding Ning''s heart is comfortable and Grandma''s. in the past, he only had to swear that those women either looked at him with great interest or turned their eyes and despised him. Today, they can be regarded as meeting a normal woman, which is in line with the dog blood bridge in the film.


    "By the way, you haven''t said how you recognized me."


    Jiutian Xuannv found that her actions were too intimate, and her pretty face was slightly red. Gu left and right said that his actions distracted Ding Ning''s attention.


    But Ding Ning grabbed her jade hand and said with a smile: "I didn''t say that my heart has a little connection."


    "You... Talk nonsense again. I''ll ignore you."


    Nine days Xuannv subconsciously struggled, but Ding Ning held it hard and didn''t break free. She let him lead her and said coyly and angrily.

 Chapter 1238

    Ding Ning was delighted. It seemed that Xuannv liked herself these nine days, and she refused to let go.


    Speaking of the complex relationship between him and Jiutian Xuannv, he didn''t get along well.


    At the first formal meeting, the girl almost killed herself. If Jenny hadn''t spared no effort to save her, I''m afraid he would have died.


    The second time, the girl was attached to her solo. He mistakenly thought she had lost her solo. The second personality became powerful and directly killed her.


    The third time... Well, this girl seems tender, but she took the opportunity to almost suck herself up.


    Therefore, although Ding Ning had skin affinity with her twice, she should actually have some hatred for her, at least she should be extremely vigilant in her heart.


    But this time, I met her again in the demon country, which made him feel happy when he met his old friend in a foreign land. Instead of hatred, he had an inexplicable sense of intimacy.


    You know, although the outside world only passed a few days due to different time and flow rates, he actually passed nearly two years here.


    In a foreign land, I don''t know where to return. Even if there are beautiful families, the loneliness and loneliness in my heart still linger and can''t be eliminated.


    At the first sight of an old friend, even if the relationship between them is not very harmonious, but after all, it can be regarded as an old friend who has deeply understood each other. The disagreement between them will naturally be washed away by the deep joy.


    In fact, he didn''t realize that behind the joy of meeting his hometown, there was a man''s vanity. After all, the other party was a 100% beauty and a real goddess.


    Although Ding Ning has numerous beauties, young and rich, and respected status. He can be regarded as a big winner in life, he will inevitably have the loser psychology of ordinary men. He can conquer a goddess and bring him an indescribable sense of satisfaction and achievement.


    In fact, the mood of Jiutian Xuannv is also very complex. Perhaps it is because she gave the man in front of her for the first time, and was forcibly taken away her innocence in that extremely humiliating situation. If she doesn''t hate at all, it''s impossible. But if she hates, she obviously has countless opportunities to kill him, but she can''t do it anyway.


    In fact, Ding Ning didn''t want to understand that a goddess who had never dared to blaspheme was forcibly taken away by him in the most humiliating way when he was weakest. The goddess not only didn''t hate him, but also liked him, which made him feel that life was really wonderful.


    Could it be that Jiutian Xuannv has a complex similar to Stockholm syndrome?


    The so-called Stockholm syndrome, also known as Stockholm syndrome or hostage complex or hostage syndrome, refers to a complex in which the victim has feelings for the perpetrator and even helps the perpetrator in turn. This emotion causes the victim to have a good impression, dependence and even assist the perpetrator.


    Whether it is or not, Ding Ning thinks she is, which makes him proud and secretly happy. Fortunately, he has strengthened her. Otherwise, he won''t be cheaper than other men. This is the goddess of war.


    "Say it quickly. If you don''t say it again, I''ll really ignore you."


    Although Jiutian Xuannv had a negative contact with him for a long time, she was still a little shy. Seeing that his hands were becoming more and more irregular, she hurriedly pushed him away with a red face and said angrily.


    "Stupid girl, you almost sucked me dry last time, but I left your space mark in my body. I knew it was you as soon as I got close to you. Do you think it''s a little smart?"


    Ding Ning winked vaguely and brazenly pulled up her slender hand to play with it, looking like she couldn''t put it down.


    Jiutian Xuannv suddenly realized that she scolded herself as a fool and ignored this point.


    When she recaptured the lost power from Ding Ning, she didn''t know what the wind was. She didn''t take away all the source of space, leaving a trace of the source mark, so that she could sense the location of Ding Ning within a certain distance.


    But she forgot that she could sense Ding Ning, and Ding Ning could naturally sense her, but she could sense more distance than Ding Ning. Only when Ding Ning was very close to her could she sense the throbbing of the source.


    This made her a little regretful. She tooted her pink lips and said, "it''s boring. It''s not fun at all."


    It was the first time that Ding Ning saw her show her lovely appearance of a little girl. She loved her more. She pulled her into her arms and hugged her tightly: "now it''s time for you to tell me how you came here? And how can you think of posing as the ancestor of wing man? What about the ancestor of wing man?"


    "Ah!"


    Nine days Xuannv suddenly screamed like a cat stepped on her tail, pushed him away, and said with disgust on her face, "Why are you so thin now? It''s hurting me."


    "Thin?"


    Ding Ning lowered his head in amazement and suddenly remembered that he was still in the process of rebirth, except for his face, but he condensed a suit of war clothes, and his appearance could not be seen.


    Now he hasn''t even recovered the basic functions of men. He was suddenly depressed and wanted to take the opportunity to deepen his feelings with the goddess. Now it''s over.


    "Yes, why are you so thin now? I feel so sharp. Honestly, have you been drained by those big and small wives?"


    The fundus of Jiutian Xuannv''s eyes showed a cunning color. It seemed to play jokes inadvertently, but there was a faint sour smell between the lines.


    "Hey, it''s really a vinegar jar. Even you can clean it up. How can it be squeezed dry?"


    Speaking of this, Ding Ning was definitely not satisfied with anyone. He picked his eyebrow and said arrogantly.


    Jiutian Xuannv blushed, and her eyes flustered to avoid his provocative eyes. She glanced and said unconvinced, "who clean up who doesn''t know."


    Ding Ning''s face is red. Don''t mention it. The last time he was picked up by the girl, she could hardly get out of bed.


    Both of them seem to think of their previous skin blind date. Their eyes flicker but they don''t speak to each other. The atmosphere suddenly becomes awkward.


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    Both of them were eager to break this embarrassment. They almost opened their mouth at the same time, looked at each other, and smiled at each other. The embarrassing atmosphere suddenly disappeared.


    "You say it first."


    Jiutian Xuannv looked very happy and waved generously.


    "Ladies first, you say it first."


    Ding Ning thinks he has always been a man of good manners. Naturally, he doesn''t mind showing his gentlemanly demeanor.


    "Well, I know what you want to ask. I''ll answer you now. I came here because I tracked the trace of an old friend. Then I overheard someone mention your name. At first, I thought it was a duplicate name, so I didn''t care. But I didn''t expect that your deeds were everywhere. Later, I knew that you appeared more than a year ago, so I suspected it might be you ¡£¡±


    Nine days Xuannv said boldly: "later, I came to the ten thousand demon city along the clues of my old friend. When I saw you riding a monster and hugging around, I confirmed that it was you."


    "Old friend?"


    Ding Ning frowned: "can''t it be a donkey?"


    "Donkey? What donkey?"


    Nine days Xuannv was confused.


    Ding Ning wondered. If it weren''t for the old donkey, who would be the old man followed by Jiutian Xuannv?


    In addition, he didn''t understand whether what Jiutian Xuannv said was true or false. According to her, she saw her trip, which showed that she didn''t come to Wanyao city in these two days.


    She should have known the news of his death yesterday, and she couldn''t have been unaware of the appearance of the old donkey.


    Jiutian Xuannv didn''t notice his abnormality and continued: "the trace left by the old man is intermittent. The last trace is in this ancient building group. The building here is the core of a large composite god array, connecting the whole ten thousand demon leader."


    Jiutian Xuannv sighed and said, "I think no one in the three realms can be better than me in terms of array attainments. But after seeing the large composite god array spread throughout the whole ten thousand demon collar, I knew that there were people outside people and there were days outside."


    "You mean, this ancient building complex is the core of a large composite god array?"


    Ding Ning moved in his heart and asked eagerly. He always guessed that Wan demon leader was shrouded in a super large array, but he never found the trace of the array. Even if he knew that this ancient building was strange, he didn''t see anything strange.


    "Of course, the array skill of the person who arranges the array is not lower than that of me. Although I can see that this is a large-scale composite divine array, I can''t arrange it. This person makes the best use of the trend of mountains and rivers. He can not only lock the dragon vein, but also convert it into other arrays at any time. He can attack and defend and is unpredictable."


    Jiutian Xuannv said highly.


    "Could it be a fairy array?"


    Ding Ning felt a chill in his heart. Even Jiutian Xuannv, the super divine war master, was ashamed of herself. Who was the person who arranged the array?


    "No, but even if it''s not, it''s not far away. There are faint traces of immortal array, but it''s still within the scope of God array."


    Nine days Xuan Nu definitely said


    Although Ding Ning is also a divine array master, after all, he has just stepped into the threshold of the divine array. He is very different from a senior divine array master such as Jiutian Xuannv. Naturally, he will not have any doubt about her professional judgment. He asked reluctantly: "Jiujiu, as you know, who has the array attainments in the three realms since ancient times can arrange such divine arrays?"


    "What 99? It sounds terrible. People call me Xi. You can call me Xi later."


    Jiutian Xuannv glanced at him and said, "the cultivation of the array is also related to the cultivation realm. As far as I know, only one person has been able to build such a top God array since the establishment of the three realms."


    "Who?"


    Ding Ning knew that the name of an ancient goddess like Jiutian Xuannv was usually a single word, and he didn''t think it was strange. He was really interested in people who could arrange such an array.


    "The Lord of the underworld, the emperor of the underworld, who was canonized by the way of heaven."


    Nine days Xuan Nu''s eyes showed a look of admiration: "his array attainments are superb, and he is also the only person I feel inferior to."


    "Emperor Ming? Canonization of heaven?"


    Ding Ning was a little confused and didn''t understand what the canonization of heaven meant.


    Jiutian Xuannv''s beautiful eyes stared at him and seriously explained: "the so-called canonization of the heavenly way is the fruit position of the great emperor recognized by the origin of the heavenly way in the three realms. There are immortal emperors in the heaven, the earth is the underworld, the underworld, and the human emperor in the world. The three emperors govern one realm and do not interfere with each other."


    "The emperor?"


    Ding Ning was shocked, "what is the realm of the emperor? Why have you never heard of it?"


    "The three realms are equal, and the emperor is naturally the peak of transforming the divine realm."


    The nine day Xuannv looked dignified and said, "but when the world came to ancient times, the emperor disappeared without a trace, and no one knew his whereabouts. Chiyou and Yanhuang emperors competed for the emperor''s fruit position. In the end, the Yellow Emperor won, but they could not prove the emperor''s fruit position. It is likely that the old emperor did not fall, but there was no news for no reason."


    Ding Ning looked puzzled and his heart was full of mysteries.

 Chapter 1239

    Jiutian Xuannv seemed to see his incomprehension, Patiently explained: "there is only one person in the great emperor''s fruit position who can get the Tao. If the old emperor is still alive, the new emperor will not be able to prove the Tao. The Lord of the three realms who gets the great emperor''s fruit position will be blessed by heaven and earth in terms of combat effectiveness. For example, the Immortal Emperor, although his cultivation is the peak of transforming God with me, if he fights, he can easily crush me. He is absolutely invincible in the same realm."


    Ding Ning suddenly wondered, "can''t the human world use the power beyond the peak of the holy martial arts realm? What''s the use of the emperor''s peak cultivation in the spirit realm?"


    "That''s now. In the years before ancient times, the three realms were equal and had no restrictions on the use of power. The human world began to become fragile after the disappearance of the old emperor."


    Jiutian Xuannv said thoughtfully, "I suspect that the old emperor has been imprisoned or sealed, just to make the human world unable to produce a new emperor, so as to weaken the power of the human world."


    Ding Ning''s heart moved. Is it the black blood epidemic family? The black blood epidemic family is ambitious and extremely aggressive. They use their means to seize the demon country.


    The demon state has the boundary wall, and the three realms also have it. In this way, it is doomed that the black blood epidemic family cannot have too strong strong people to do things. If there is a human emperor in the world, it must be a strong threat to these black blood epidemic families.


    Of course, it was just his guess, and there was no evidence to prove it, so he didn''t say it.


    Thinking that he would go to the underworld to fight on behalf of the human world in less than half a year, he immediately turned the topic back to the underworld: "is the underworld still in the underworld?"


    "No, it disappeared as early as the old emperor."


    Nine days Xuan Nu shook her head and replied.


    Ding Ning was shocked in his heart and asked tentatively, "do you think Emperor Ming would have been here, and did he build this divine array himself?"


    Nine days Xuannv showed the color of thinking. After a moment, she said uncertainly: "it''s impossible. After all, he is the High Emperor of the underworld. What are you doing in the ancestral land of the demon family?"


    "Maybe it was a mistake? Or was it lured in?"


    Ding Ning didn''t know, so he guessed.


    But unexpectedly, Jiutian Xuannv trembled all over, and her face changed sharply. She said in a voice, "it''s really possible."


    "What do you say?"


    Ding Ning asked eagerly.


    "There is no heaven here. If the three emperors enter here, they will lose the blessing of heaven. That is to say, they are invincible in the three realms. No one can kill them, but here, they have the opportunity to kill them."


    Jiutian Xuannv''s face became very dignified and her voice was difficult to say.


    Ding Ning also trembled. If so, the people who designed to bring them in would be terrible. Is it an old donkey?


    No, the old emperor had disappeared before ancient times, and the Ming emperor had disappeared for a long time. At that time, the old donkey had not found the demon country, so it should not be him.


    Seeing Jiutian Xuannv''s ugly face and a worried look, Ding Ning comforted: "maybe it''s just a coincidence? Maybe the creator of this divine array is not the Emperor Ming, but someone else."


    "No, I''m sure now that this array must be arranged by the Emperor Ming. He also realized the threat, so he arranged this peak God array to protect his life."


    Jiutian Xuannv looked unprecedentedly dignified: "do you know who the old man I followed?"


    "Who?"


    Ding Ning saw something unusual from her look, and didn''t dare to play, so he asked cooperatively.


    "Immortal Emperor."


    The cherry lips of Jiutian Xuannv faintly spit out two words, but it is like thunder, which makes Ding Ning''s brain roar and shudder.


    In this demon country, the Ming emperor and the Immortal Emperor have appeared one after another. If the old emperor who had long disappeared was trapped here, it would be terrible.


    In particular, Ding Ning remembered that the old donkey said that he saw the bones of the two emperors of Yan and Huang in the holy mountain. He had always wondered why they appeared here before, but now everything has come to light.


    In other words, he was recognized by the will of heaven and earth, but because the old emperor occupied the pit and didn''t shit, he missed the fruit position of the human emperor, and his heart will certainly not be reconciled.


    Therefore, after receiving the news that the old emperor appeared in the demon country, no matter what purpose he had, he couldn''t have stopped to investigate.


    Emperor Yan was convinced by the Yellow Emperor in his later period. It was reasonable to accompany him to explore, but he didn''t want both of them to die in the holy mountain. Then all this makes sense.


    Obviously, Jiutian Xuannv was also aware of this and said anxiously, "if the old emperor is also trapped here, the three realms will be dangerous."


    "What are the dangers of the three realms?"


    Ding Ning suddenly asked nervously.


    "The three emperors are all emperors who preach Taoism, and their bodies contain the power of the origin of the three realms. If they fall in this land without heaven, are stripped of the origin of the three realms of heaven, earth and man, and are refined together, they can completely control the three realms and become the only master of the three realms. If the three realms are immortal, they will live forever."


    Jiutian Xuannv took a deep breath: "at that time, as long as the creatures of the three realms will be enslaved by him, and the destruction of the world is only between his thoughts. Now we can only hope that the old emperor is not here. Everything is a coincidence, otherwise, the three realms will be in danger."


    Ding Ning''s hair was creepy and his heart was heavy. Jiutian Xuannv still had a glimmer of hope, but he knew that this was almost the truth. The old emperor was 100% here.


    The matter has reached the point of urgency. He can''t allow him to hide anything. He immediately told Jiutian Xuannv the news that Emperor Yan and Huang died in the holy mountain.


    The last fluke of the nine day Xuannv disappeared, and the flower looked pale. She said, "what should we do? We can''t just wait to die."


    Ding Ning knows what position the three realms occupy in the nine heaven Xuannv. After all, this is the world created by her father God. She has worked hard to protect the three realms all her life.


    It''s just a matter of great importance. It''s not so easy to deal with those who dare to calculate the behind the scenes of the three emperors.


    Looking at Jiutian Xuannv showing a soft color in front of him for the first time, Ding Ning gently hugged her in her arms and comforted her: "Maybe things are not so bad. The old emperor has been missing for so long and has not died yet. The Emperor Ming has arranged a god level array, which shows that they are aware of the danger and are always protecting themselves. Even without the blessing of heaven, it is not so easy to kill them with their own cultivation level. What''s more, now the Immortal Emperor has come, and the three emperors gather together, the black hand thought It''s not that easy to succeed. "


    Jiutian Xuannv shook her head bitterly: "that''s why it''s terrible."


    Ding Ning was stunned: "what do you say?"


    "The integration of the origin of heaven and Taoism must be guided by the body."


    Nine days Xuannv didn''t say it thoroughly, but Ding Ning understood it. He was shocked and lost his voice: "you mean, this is the game set by one of the three emperors?"


    "Yes, only the emperor who preaches the fruit position can integrate the origin of the three realms, so it must be one of the three emperors who set this amazing overall situation."


    Jiutian Xuannv confirmed Ding Ning''s guess.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were tongue tied, and there was a storm in his heart. He thought it was the black blood epidemic family planning the three emperors, but he didn''t expect that it was one of the three emperors who planned this bureau. The matter was more complicated.


    The three emperors may be black hands, so they can''t tell who they want to help. If one is bad, they will help Zhou to do evil. This is the most terrible thing.


    Both of them lost their ideas for a moment and looked at each other, but there was nothing they could do.


    Ding Ning''s mind was turning rapidly. A light suddenly flashed in his mind and asked aloud, "are there only three emperors in the three realms?"


    "The three realms are actually an imaginary number. The three realms of heaven, earth and man are just the main world. In addition, there are countless affiliated worlds. Some affiliated worlds are countless times larger than the human world. Some are the world formed by the broken fragments of the former flood and wasteland, some are planes that are born by relying on the origin of the three realms, and some are too small to be called cave heaven and blessed land."


    As the daughter of the creator God, Jiutian Xuannv knows the pattern of the three realms very well, The detailed introduction said: "for example, the thirty-three days are thirty-three secondary planes born from the origin of the three realms. Each plane has an emperor, but such emperors are only recognized by the heaven and earth of their plane. According to the size of the world, their strength is different, which is incomparable with the emperors recognized by the three realms,


    In addition, there are thirty-six cave days and seventy-two blessed places, all of which are born attached to the three realms. They are far inferior to the thirty-three days. They are just small spaces, and there is no independent heaven order. Naturally, there will be no emperor. "


    "What about the demon world?"


    Ding Ning asked.


    "Demon world?"


    Jiutian Xuannv looked in a trance and hesitated for a long time before she said: "the demon world belongs to a special plane, between the main world and the secondary plane, with two emperor fruit positions, which are not as good as the three emperors of heaven, earth and man, but better than the thirty-three days."


    Ding Ning frowned and said suspiciously, "in that case, how can the fairy world be occupied by the demon family? Can the fairy emperor still beat the demon emperor?"


    "War is not decided by a person''s force. There are many factors for success or failure. Moreover, even those who are strong at the peak of Huashen have great differences in strength. The demon emperor of this generation has great talent for heaven and is a rare martial arts genius in thousands of years. He has cultivated four martial spirits with 90% of his own strength. Although the Immortal Emperor''s fruit position is better than him, he is still weak I couldn''t defeat him. I was dragged down by him. In the end, both sides were hurt. In addition, my soul was hurt. It''s not in the peak state. It''s reasonable for Tianting to lose. "


    Nine days Xuan Nu some gloomily say.


    Ding Ning accidentally poked her pain point, quickly changed the topic and said, "what about Western Paradise? Is there a emperor?"


    "There is no emperor in Western Heaven, but the number of God kings at the peak of God is far higher than that in heaven, which is also a hard bone to chew. However, it is their biggest weakness to have no emperor, and the fall is only a matter of time."


    Jiutian Xuannv sneered and said: "Western Paradise has always regarded itself as orthodox and has been fighting with our eastern Tianting for many years. If we didn''t think they could be used as a sharpening stone for Tianting soldiers, we would have killed them. A group of barbarians don''t even understand the truth that their lips are dead and their teeth are cold. They looked on with their arms and gloated when the demon clan invaded Tianting. Now it''s time to numb their claws."


    "The demons have invaded heaven for thousands of years. Why haven''t they captured the Western Paradise?"


    It is reasonable to say that the demon family has occupied heaven for thousands of years, but now it has never launched aggression against Western Paradise. Ding Ning is quite puzzled about this.


    "First, we don''t like it. Our heaven occupies the richest place in the fairy world. Western Heaven is a wild place for us. The purpose of the devil emperor''s invasion is to get the fruit position of the fairy emperor. If the fairy emperor doesn''t die, he will never succeed. Second, he and the fairy emperor were both defeated and injured in the war. At the moment, he should not be cured. He has to worry about the counterattack of the heaven. Where else can he do I can afford to capture heaven. "

 Chapter 1240

    "He hasn''t recovered from his injury for thousands of years? How much was he hurt?"


    Ding Ning threw out his tongue in shock. For him, thousands of years is an extremely long time. He really can''t understand what kind of injury can''t be cured in thousands of years.


    Jiutian Xuannv''s face became a little strange. Looking at his eyes, there was a sense of crying and laughing: "they are the top level strong people of Huashen who have the position of emperor zunguo. They often reach the law. The injuries they suffer are the wounds of the road. Where is it so easy to recover, not to mention thousands of years? If they can recover in ten thousand years, even if they recover quickly."


    Ding Ning suddenly said to himself, "I''ll be good and recover in ten thousand years?"


    "It''s fast to recover in ten thousand years. The higher the level of cultivation, it''s generally difficult to get hurt, but for the same reason, once you get hurt, it''s not so easy to recover. The law of the great road doesn''t destroy the divine body all the time. You can only slowly erase it. Where is it so easy to recover?"


    Nine days Xuannv suddenly thought that Ding Ning was only 23 years old. Ten thousand years was definitely an unimaginable long time for him, but for their gods, it was thousands of years.


    Ten thousand years is really a short time.


    It can only be said that the attitude towards problems will be different with the different heights.


    When Ding Ning enters the divine level and has almost endless longevity, he may think that his performance today is very childish and ridiculous.


    However, Jiutian Xuannv was very satisfied with Ding Ning''s cultivation progress.


    In the fairyland, although they can reach the holy martial arts realm in their twenties, it is because the cultivation resources in the fairyland are too rich. Even if a pig can''t cultivate, just sitting, eating and waiting to die, 20 years is enough to let it enter the congenital realm, not to mention those divine descendants who are born into the congenital realm.


    Ding Ning grew up in the world with weak aura. Being able to have the cultivation at present is definitely a demon among demons.


    Different starting points make his cultivation level slightly inferior to those divine descendants, but his combat power may not be inferior to them.


    Nine days Xuannv thought to herself, if he was born in the fairy world, what level can he reach now with his qualification? It''s hard to say how to turn into God, but you must have never run into the realm of God.


    Ding Ning doesn''t know that nine days Xuannv thinks highly of him. Now he is considering whether to join hands with the old donkey. After all, the old donkey is also the top power of Huashen realm. If there are two peaks of Huashen realm, he will have a better grasp of preventing the original integration of the three emperors.


    But the old donkey once wanted to take him away. Although he failed in the end and hurt his soul, he still felt very unhappy in his heart.


    Forget it, I will bear you once for the sake of the three realms.


    Considering it, Ding Ning decided to take the overall situation into consideration. For the sake of the safety of the three circles, he would forgive the donkey once this time.


    He has carefully analyzed that the old donkey should not have a chance to win or lose him now. If he still wants to achieve the set goal, he can only cooperate with himself to enter the holy mountain and Kunpeng''s will to decide the victory or defeat.


    If the origin of the three realms is really integrated by an ambitious man and becomes the only emperor of the three realms to enslave all sentient beings, a strong man like old donkey must be the first object he eradicates.


    Or surrender or death, with the old donkey''s rebellious nature, how can you be willing to look at people''s faces? This is destined to have a basis for cooperation between him and Ding Ning. Therefore, Ding Ning is not worried that he will not cooperate at all.


    After telling the story of the old donkey to Jiutian Xuannv, Jiutian Xuannv''s face was wonderful. She couldn''t help crying out: "is the demon emperor your great grandfather? Do you still want to take away you? There is still an Immortal Emperor''s soul in your body?"


    Ding Ning nodded with a bitter smile. The so-called family scandal should not be publicized. Such a thing is not a glorious thing. If the situation was not urgent and he wanted to find an old donkey to cooperate, he really didn''t want to tell anyone.


    Of course, even if he said it, he would not give it up without reservation. He was willing to trust Jiutian Xuannv, but he could not fully trust it. He would not tell him such things as three blood vessels. He just vaguely perfunctorized the past, but did not hide the Jiuqiao stone man. After all, Jiutian Xuannv knew it already in her heart, but never mentioned it.


    Nine days Xuannv''s face was strange. She glanced at the stone man in the nine orifices and sighed in her heart. Her plan ten thousand years ago was actually to get the Wuzu inheritance of the Father God, break through the incarnation and enter immortality.


    Even now, this idea has not been completely eliminated, but she can no longer go down to seize the opportunity belonging to Ding Ning.


    As the top God King, she knows very well that one of the basic characteristics of being fascinated is the need to derive divinity.


    Heaven and earth are not benevolent, and all things are ruminant dogs. This is the eternal truth between heaven and earth.


    To be absorbed in God is to formally step into the threshold of Shinto. At this level, you have completely separated from the category of mortals and become a high God. You look down on all living beings and regard all living beings as mole ants. Human emotions will gradually become indifferent and disappear in the end, leaving only the ruthless and indifferent divinity.


    But she was clearly at the peak of huashenjing. She was almost at the end of the Shinto. Her cultivation was mellow and flawless. Her divinity was selfish and had no blood relatives. Therefore, she was not surprised that the old donkey made the move of seizing Ding Ning.


    However, when she forcibly broke the world to carry out the human world, her soul was hurt, and Jenny almost killed her by dying together. The injury was more serious, so she had to walk alone at night to recuperate from the injury.


    However, when her accomplishments were greatly reduced, Ding Ning took over her body and pulled her, the goddess on the nine days, down from the altar. Perhaps Ding Ning didn''t know what this meant, but as a party, she naturally knew the terrible consequences of this move.


    There is a lack of Avenue and a flaw in her heart. Ding Ning is her biggest weakness.


    Unless she kills Ding Ning and completely erases this flaw, she can naturally return to her original state.


    But she had countless opportunities to start, but in the end, she ended up with nothing. She instinctively didn''t want to hurt him.


    As a goddess who can''t even remember how long she lived, before meeting Ding Ning, she lived alone for endless years and indulged in cultivation all day. She thought that life should be like this, and she didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    But after a negative distance contact with Ding Ning, she never knew what love was, and her cold heart suddenly became soft.


    Especially every time she sees the night walking alone, touching her slightly raised belly, with a sweet and satisfied smile on her face and emitting maternal brilliance, she will somehow breed an emotion called envy.


    She thought, if this is what mortals call love, that taste must be wonderful.


    But envy belongs to envy. She still takes the restoration of cultivation as the first goal, so she doesn''t hesitate to take the initiative to lure Ding Ning to taste the joy of men''s and women''s love again and regain her origin of heaven and earth. At the same time, she wants to kill Ding Ning and erase the flaws in her heart.


    But in the end, she still couldn''t bear to start, so she could only float away and leave the original mark in Ding Ning''s body.


    Although she deceived herself and others, leaving the original mark is only convenient for her to find the "flaw" at any time and completely erase it.


    Unexpectedly, we met again in this world. At the moment of seeing Ding Ning''s majestic travel, the corners of her lips turned up unconsciously. The unspeakable joy and the yearning that had been suppressed and finally released made her suddenly understand that the man had already left an unforgettable mark in her heart and could no longer be erased.


    To her surprise and surprise, at the moment when Ding Ning recognized her, the inexplicable joy even showed signs of gradual integration of her Avenue flaws.


    This abnormal phenomenon completely contrary to the truth of the road gave her a kind of enlightenment. Perhaps the three realms are not the shackles that shackle her practice, but she has taken the wrong way.


    In other words, practitioners have a wrong understanding of the Shinto. In fact, people, gods and even immortals have evolved from creatures. The biggest difference between intelligent creatures and beasts acting only by instinct is that one has wisdom and the other has no wisdom.


    Therefore, Shinto should not be devoid of emotion and humanity. It is the way of heaven, not the way of life.


    "What''s the matter? What are you thinking?"


    Ding Ning put forward the idea of joining hands with the old donkey, but Jiutian Xuannv didn''t respond. She asked in surprise.


    "Thinking about the truth of heaven and earth and the way of human relations."


    Jiutian Xuannv suddenly became enlightened as if she were enlightened. Her spiritual flaws were eliminated at a speed visible to the naked eye. I don''t know how many years, the cultivation bottleneck that hasn''t been improved inch by inch actually showed signs of loosening, which made her ecstatic and looked at Ding Ning''s beautiful eyes.


    Ding Ning''s heart burst. He saw deep affection and desire from the beautiful eyes of Jiutian Xuannv, like a female wolf staring at a fat little sheep.


    If he is usually happy to smile, it''s just... He is a disabled person now. No matter how eager he is, he doesn''t have that function.


    Just when he was in a hurry to make up a gentle reason for rejection, the goddess instantly turned into a female wolf and directly threw him to the ground


    "Ah, how could this happen?"


    The next moment, Jiutian Xuannv sent out a super decibel scream, rode on him and looked at his flesh and blood blurred body with horror.


    Ding Ning was lying on the ground awkwardly and took a breath of pain: "Oh, you''re heavy. I was plotted against yesterday, leaving only bone dregs. The reorganization of the body has not been completed, and I don''t have that function for the time being."


    A drop of warm liquid suddenly dropped on the flesh he was reorganizing. He couldn''t help frowning, but then his eyes widened, and his brain went blank.


    Jiutian Xuannv cried. She was in love with herself and shed tears for herself.


    Ding Ning''s heart seemed to have been hit hard by something, and almost melted. His strong sense of happiness and satisfaction flowed like a gurgling stream at the tip of his heart, making him refreshed and comfortable. He couldn''t help grinning and giggling at Jiutian Xuannv.


    Looking at his silly smile, Jiutian Xuannv was embarrassed and wiped her tears. Her pink cheeks were angry and said, "silly, what''s funny?"


    "To see you cry for me, even if I die now, it''s worth it."


    Jiutian Xuannv was afraid of being hurt. When he was trying to stand up, Ding Ning took her hands and sat back. The star''s eyes contained deep feelings like the sea and said softly like water.


    Jiutian Xuannv''s long eyelashes flickered, her eyes flustered to avoid his hot sight, her heart pounded like a deer, and a sweet feeling that she had never experienced came to her heart.


    I''m thinking in my heart. I''m so big that no man has ever confessed to her. Is he confessing?


    Also, what is the feeling that makes her soul nervous and happy to float? Is this the happiness of walking alone at night?

 Chapter 1241

    It seems that this feeling is very good. The speed of eliminating spiritual flaws has accelerated, and even the avenue seems to become more mellow.


    "I always think that it''s not a man''s thing to make my women cry, but now I don''t think so. When I see your tears, my heart is sweet. This is the first time you shed tears for me. I will cherish it forever as an eternal memory."


    Ding Ning made too many girls, and sweet words came at once. He also condensed the tears again, suspended them on his fingertips, and glowed under the light, just like a diamond.


    Jiutian Xuannv, who had heard such touching love words, bit her pink lips and said softly, "no, I feel so ashamed."


    "How can I lose face? This is the witness of our love. I want to cherish it in my heart."


    Ding Ning had a strange idea. I don''t know if this tear can be saved in the deep cave? It was always his rule to do what he thought. The tears flew up and really entered his God hiding cave and stayed with the spirit.


    Shenzang point is not far from the heart. Ding Ning played a bit of blindfold. In the eyes of Jiutian Xuannv, the tear really entered his heart. He was surprised and hurriedly said, "don''t mess around. The heart is the source of power and can''t be mixed with foreign matters."


    "It doesn''t matter. It has been integrated into my blood so that I can feel your temperature all the time."


    Ding Ning opened his mouth, and now it was not worth his life to coax the dead. She moved Jiutian Xuannv beyond measure. With a red face, she bent down and kissed his lips.


    After a thrilling kiss, Jiutian Xuannv''s peach cheeks were pink and her autumn eyes turned. She said in a shy low voice, "shall I help you heal?"


    "Healing? How can I help?"


    Ding Ning asked in surprise.


    Nine days Xuannv lowered her eyes, her long fine eyelashes flashed, and said shyly, "then leave it alone. I have my own way."


    "Well, try it? Won''t it hurt you?"


    Ding Ning was curious, but still worried that the silly girl was dazzled by love and didn''t hesitate to hurt herself to help her heal.


    "No... No."


    Jiutian Xuannv blushed fiercely, just like what she was going to do, which made Ding Ning more curious.


    The next moment, Ding Ning was silly and stared at the shy and timid nine day Xuannv who was dancing striptease without blinking. Her saliva was almost flowing out.


    The goddess''s strip dance is by no means comparable to those mediocre fat and vulgar powder. It is charming in holiness, seductive in purity, and mysterious in elegance


    Half cover up, want to talk back


    Coupled with her impeccable perfect figure and her peerless face of bringing disaster to the country and the people, it will form a visual and psychological shock to any man.


    A dust fairy who doesn''t eat human fireworks is willing to fall into the world for a man. Ding Ning is moved to cry because of his unrepentant affection and love.


    It''s just that compared with his impulse to commit a crime at the moment, it''s not worth mentioning.


    His eyes were bloodshot, his breathing became fast and heavy, and his face was red as if he were drunk


    Until


    Nine days Xuannv pingtingting walked up to him, slightly frowned Daimei and slowly sat down. Her face showed an expression like joy and crying, and a bloody and moving whisper was squeezed out of her nose


    Ding Ning was surprised to find that some of his functions did not know when to recover.


    Is... Watching strip dancing still conducive to its priority growth?


    But Ding Ning can''t think about this now. Gentle Township, hero tomb. He would rather not be a hero than die drunk in gentle township.


    Hemp... Itch... Crisp


    Ding Ning finally knew why Jiutian Xuannv was so determined to help him heal.


    Jiutian Xuannv''s cultivation is profound. The divine power in her body is continuously injected into his body with their sentimental feelings, which stimulates all his body organs to operate at a high speed and repair his flesh body quickly.


    "Xi, no, it''s not good for you. I just need some time to repair my flesh."


    Ding Ning was moved and sad. He didn''t want to repair his flesh at the cost of sacrificing the cultivation of Jiutian Xuannv.


    "Fool, you forgot how I sucked you up last time."


    Jiutian Xuannv''s face is ruddy, her hair is like a waterfall, and her beautiful eyes are like silk.


    "Well, I almost forgot."


    Ding Ning suddenly woke up. Jiutian Xuannv didn''t pay unilaterally, but was similar to Shuangxiu''s nourishing yin and Yang. After understanding this, he began to enjoy it with peace of mind.


    The imperial court is located in the ancient buildings and has mysterious power isolation. Ziqueer and others can''t release their divine knowledge. They can only wait outside the imperial court anxiously. If Peng Tianao hadn''t vowed that Ding Ning and his ancestors were having a deep talk, they would have rushed in.


    "Why did you talk so long?"


    The crane spirit asked with some worry.


    Peng Tianao was upset and didn''t know what was going on inside, but since Ding Ning told him to stop the women, he naturally had to comfort under his banner: "Marshal asked me to stop everyone and don''t disturb his discussion with Lao Zu. I think Marshal should talk with Lao Zu more speculatively."


    Kong Lei quietly skimmed her lips, speculating? Cut, I think it''s more thorough and almost the same. The old woman is obsessed and not a good bird.


    But they all believe in Peng Tianao''s character. Since he said Ding Ning arranged it like this, there will be no fake, and they can only restrain their temper and wait patiently.


    I don''t know how long it took, the lingering death in the imperial court finally came to an end.


    The goddess''s hair is messy, her eyes are blurred, and her snow-white skin is suffused with a beautiful crimson color. She opens her sandalwood mouth like a thirsty fish, breathing fresh air. Her crystal white face is still with the red tide that has not faded, creating a beautiful picture.


    Big drops of sweat along the smooth forehead, slide through the pink skin, drip down the soft curve, and gather into a small puddle on the ground.


    Ding Ning''s body has now been repaired, and her newborn skin is slightly pink. Her spoiled and pitying eyes greedily linger on the perfect body.


    The goddess who took a breath was a little embarrassed. She pulled her clothes in an attempt to hide the infinite beautiful scenery, but the half hidden hazy beauty was more tempting and made someone''s eyes straight.


    The goddess was a little shy and a little happy. She showed her snow-white and fine white teeth with a third of her shyness, gently bit some red and swollen attractive cherry lips and said angrily, "is it so beautiful?"


    "Of course, it''s beautiful. It''s a visual feast. It can''t be described in words. I don''t think it''s enough for a lifetime..."


    Ding Ning waved to condense a large group of water elements. While gently saying beautiful love words, she carefully cleaned her body.


    Jiutian Xuannv didn''t seem to be used to this degree of intimacy. She put on her clothes as soon as she washed it. Her face was blushing and bleeding. Her eyes unnaturally avoided his sight, like the yellow flower girl who didn''t come out of the cabinet. Where did she still have the wild and active appearance before.


    Ding Ning is funny to himself. Some women are like this. They can roll the sheets, but once they are free, they can''t let go. The demon family is much more open than the human family. They quickly change the topic to resolve her embarrassment


    "By the way, you haven''t said what happened to the emperor. Where is she?"


    "Oh, she was sealed by me."


    Speaking of business, Jiutian Xuannv quickly returned to normal and said casually: "last night, I slipped into this ancient building complex to find the clue of the Immortal Emperor. I happened to pass near the emperor''s bedroom. I felt her breaking into the spirit. I was curious to have a look. Unexpectedly, she was possessed by the devil, so I sealed her."


    Ding Ning asked in surprise, "is she really possessed?"


    "Of course, her own breakthrough breath is very abnormal. Being possessed by evil has nothing to do with me. I saved her."


    Nine days Xuan Nu hurriedly explained.


    Ding Ning''s heart moved: "what an abnormal method."


    "The breath is full of endless hostility and anger. In this way, the mind of forcibly breaking through the trance will be very distorted. It is inevitable to become possessed. Although I haven''t seen her, I know what the emperor is, so I sealed her easily. I just lost the clue of the Immortal Emperor. I simply rested in her bedroom. If there is a king to discuss in the morning, I''ll just pretend to be her, I didn''t expect that they mentioned wolf Kui with indignation. I didn''t know who wolf Kui was. Later, I knew it was your hand. As a result, I was stunned when they said you were dead. I clearly felt that you were still alive. Why did they say you were dead? I thought it was strange that I didn''t save your men. "


    Nine days Xuan Nu looks a little apologetic and says.


    She was indifferent to wolf Kui''s punishment. First, she thought wolf Kui should not die; Second, in her eyes, she didn''t think how important a wolf subordinate would be in Ding Ning''s heart.


    Of course, there was another important reason. At that time, her divinity prevailed. Except Ding Ning, other people were mole ants in her eyes. She wouldn''t care whether they were dead or alive. Now that human nature is revived, she feels a little guilty and sorry.


    Ding Ning didn''t care about her apology. Her eyebrows twisted into a big pimple. She secretly reflected on whether she had gone too far recently, which made the ancestor of wing people feel the pressure and forced her to break the mirror.


    But I thought that I had been "accidentally killed" at that time. Even if the Marshal''s house might bring her some pressure, it wouldn''t make her take risks.


    Maybe it''s because of the donkey?


    Ding Ning suddenly flashed an aura in his mind, and his heart suddenly became bright. He suddenly understood why the ancestor of wing man wanted to break the mirror in a hurry for quick success and instant benefit.


    This made him sigh. This is the evil result of power breeding ambition. The sudden appearance of the old donkey brought her great pressure and sense of urgency, which made her panic and forced her to take risks and break through and go crazy.


    It''s no wonder that after the winged King disappeared, everyone thought he was dead. As a result, the winged people were brutally suppressed. For so many years, they were living and thinking about revenge all the time to restore the glory of the winged people in the past.


    In this case, it can be imagined how much psychological pressure the ancestor of the winged man had. He finally won the war, returned to the ten thousand demon city and became the emperor. Even if the limelight of the Marshal''s house overwhelmed her, she would not care too much even if she was unhappy. After all, the Marshal''s house is nominally subordinate to the imperial court, and Ding Ning obviously has no ambition to usurp power and power.


    But the old donkey, the winged emperor who should have died long ago, suddenly appeared. He didn''t appear when the winged people were almost destroyed. He didn''t appear when the winged people were struggling. He still didn''t appear when he tore his face and launched a battle with the four races of Wanyao city


    Now he finally won the victory through all kinds of hardships. When it''s time to enjoy the fruits of victory, he appeared. How can the ancestor of wing man not be surprised? Not angry? Not grumpy? No anxiety?

 Chapter 1242

    Right has always been full of irresistible temptation.


    As long as people with a little ambition taste the taste of power, they will never lose it easily.


    Although the donkey didn''t show any intention of competing for the throne, the ancestor of the winged man had to think more.


    Looking back on yesterday, she killed Yuan Hua on the spot without scruples. On the surface, it seems that she obeyed the donkey''s words, but now looking back, this behavior itself is very abnormal. If the old ancestor of wing man was not filled with complex emotions such as anger, worry and fear, he would never have made such a fierce response as a deep emperor of Chengfu.


    Yuan Hua is one of the eight king''s courts. With the wisdom and city government that wing people''s ancestors have always shown, she is bound to have a more tactful way to deal with it, rather than killing in front of so many people. This is not in line with her always calm personality, but also makes other king''s leaders feel a sense of rabbit death and fox sorrow, which is not conducive to her sitting in the position of emperor.


    After thinking about this, Ding Ning soon understood the psychological course of the ancestor of the wing man, and understood the reason why she had to break through by force. She couldn''t help sighing.


    To tell the truth, he is more respectful than hateful to the ancestors of the winged people. He is a man who must repay his kindness. The ancestors of the winged people have always been kind to him. Even if they are suspected of using him, he is still more grateful than hostile.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning asked in a deep voice, "if you open the seal now, will it affect her life?"


    "She''s crazy. Now open the seal and she''ll become crazy."


    Nine days Xuannv explained: "my seal is very measured, just can slowly erase her demons. When she naturally breaks the seal, her demons will disappear. However, in cultivation, it is certainly impossible to stay absorbed, and even her own realm will fall."


    "What can you fall to?"


    Ding Ning hurriedly asked.


    "According to the saying here, it should be the later stage of the demon king."


    Jiutian Xuannv was worried that Ding Ning would blame her and explained, "but it''s also good for her. When the demons go away, her state of mind will be calm. When she comes back again, it should be stable to step into the realm of God."


    "That''s great."


    Ding Ning smiled and felt comfortable.


    He was also worried that the ancestor of the winged man would be dissatisfied with what happened when Peng Tianao occupied her throne. With the buffer of the seal time, he should have left the demon country long ago. Without his threat, her state of mind could quickly calm down. In addition, she would soon be able to break through her obsession, so she must no longer be greedy for power, It''s bad for Peng Tianao.


    Just


    Ding Ning looked at the Xuannv of Jiutian strangely and asked tentatively, "can you seal as long as you are half absorbed, forcibly break through the territory and become possessed?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    Jiutian Xuannv looked at him suspiciously.


    Ding Ning was immediately excited and rubbed his hands excitedly: "doesn''t that mean that we can mass produce the strong who enter the divine realm?"


    "What do you think?"


    Nine days Xuannv turned a good-looking white eye: "let''s not say whether there are so many seeds of the strong ones who are absorbed in God. Even if there are, it is impossible to copy the road of the winged man''s ancestor. It''s just a coincidence that she can break through by force. It''s difficult to break through by force even if she wants to break through by force."


    Ding Ning was thrown a basin of cold water on his head and lost his spirit like a vented ball. He also wanted to use this shortcut to send Kong Xuan, Heling and ziqueer into God.


    "Ding Ning, you should remember that the road is so long, there is no so-called shortcut, and every step is full of infinite temptation and danger. Only with an iron will can we go further. Just like the winged ancestor, although it seems that it is a blessing in disguise, her achievements in this life will stop here. If she wants to go further, unless she has the opportunity and opportunity to go against the sky There is only a glimmer of hope for great fortune. You have extraordinary qualifications. You must not be greedy for shortcuts and have a mind of speculation. Otherwise, you will stop at the current state all your life, and you will collapse and die. "


    Jiutian Xuannv understood his mind, and immediately her face was severe and warned with a positive color.


    Ding Ning smelled the speech and was sweating profusely. Then he realized that there was something wrong with his mentality. Even if he planned to let the crane Ling and the three of them take a shortcut, this mentality should never be there. He immediately nodded guilty and said, "I know. What I think is too simple."


    "If only you could realize this, I would be relieved."


    Jiutian Xuannv saw that he listened, and she smiled happily.


    "Oh, by the way, it''s getting late. Come back to the handsome mansion with me."


    Ding Ning suddenly thought that the death of Youye, Langdu, Bai Chuanxin and others would inevitably lead to chaos. He must immediately appear to suppress the unrest and take the opportunity to support Peng Tianao.


    "What am I going to do? Compete with your daughter-in-law?"


    Nine days Xuannv proudly raised her head and said sour.


    "Where did the little vinegar jar come from? It''s so jealous. Hurry up and be obedient!"


    Ding Ning chuckled, ignoring her opposition, and took her hand directly to the outside.


    "I don''t want to go, not that I don''t want to go, but that I can''t go. I''m not suitable for exposure now. Otherwise, once the three emperors detect it, we will all be in danger."


    Jiutian Xuannv hurriedly broke away from his hand and explained.


    Ding Ning thought it was the same. Although he was famous, his cultivation level could not pose any threat to the three emperors, and they would not pay attention to him.


    However, Jiutian Xuannv is different. She is a real strong person at the top of Huashen realm, and she is also a famous war goddess. When the three emperors have no fruit position, she can pose a threat to their lives.


    This makes him a little depressed. Although he is not an absolute male chauvinist, he has a strong self-esteem. At the moment, his accomplishments and reputation are not comparable to his own women, and he feels a little delicious.


    Jiutian Xuannv thought he was reluctant to give up herself. She was sweet in her heart. She pursed her lips and blushed and attached her face to his ear and whispered, "I''ll find time to find you in the evening, okay? Don''t be angry!"


    "That''s what you said. Don''t go back!"


    Ding Ning immediately came to the spirit like beating chicken blood, with a light in his eyes and a look of salivation.


    Jiutian Xuannv''s pretty face was slightly red. She felt funny and sweet for his infatuation with herself. She pushed him angrily: "go quickly and find you in the evening."


    Ding Ning smiled but didn''t hurry to go. He pointed to his face and picked his eyebrows. His intention was self-evident.


    "How old is it? It''s like a child."


    Jiutian Xuannv was angry. She still stood on tiptoe with a red face and gave him a dragonfly kiss on his face. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning suddenly gave a bad smile and dragged her into her arms. Her big mouth blocked her pink lips.


    "Hurry up. If you hate it, you''ll take advantage of others."


    I don''t know how long it took. Jiutian Xuannv''s face turned crimson. Her beautiful eyes got rid of the exciting kiss, sorted out her messy clothes and stamped her feet in shame.


    Looking at her lovely appearance like a little daughter, Ding Ning was satisfied with a bad smile, turned and walked out, and the ambiguous voice echoed in the imperial court: "in the evening, I''ll wait for you, see you or leave!"


    "I see, I hate it!"


    Jiutian Xuannv blushed again and whispered.


    However, desire is like a flood with the gate open. Even the goddess can''t extricate herself from it. When she thinks of the appointment at night, her heart is inexplicably full of expectation. A layer of magnificent crimson floats on her pink face, which looks beautiful and beautiful.


    "Husband, are you okay?"


    "Are you all right?"


    "Ah, great."


    As soon as Ding Ning appeared, the three women rushed into his arms like pigeons in the forest, chirping and laughing. You and wolf yuan were also pleasantly surprised.


    A warm current flowed quietly in her heart. Ding Ning spoiled them and patted them on the shoulder, indicating to talk about business first. The three women remembered that there were outsiders nearby and embarrassed to loosen his arms.


    Ding Ning turned to Peng Tianao, who looked embarrassed: "Last night, my grandfather forced himself into a trance. He was a little confused, so his temperament changed greatly and caused these misunderstandings. But now it''s all right. She''s self styled in the imperial court bedroom. Don''t disturb her if you''re okay. When she breaks the seal, she will recover. I''m ordered by the emperor to suppress the rebellion and help you up. Now you can summon troops to guard the imperial court immediately and leave other things to me. ¡±


    "Grandpa, is she okay?"


    Although Peng Tianao is proud by nature, he is kind in nature and has a strong sense of justice and right and wrong. Even though he had a very unpleasant quarrel with his grandfather some time ago, he is still very concerned about his grandfather''s safety at the moment.


    Ding Ning nodded secretly. Peng Tianao''s mind is more suitable to be the emperor. He replied with a smile: "don''t worry, I''m fine. I just can''t take care of things at present. Let me help you manage things in the imperial court."


    "OK, I''ll go back to the king''s court now."


    Peng Tianao knew that it was important and didn''t ink. He turned and flew to the winged King''s court.


    "Let''s act quickly. I know what you''re worried about. Don''t worry. Lang Kui is only seriously injured and will be fine after a period of cultivation."


    Ding Ning said with a smile to Youhe langyuan, who was about to stop talking.


    You and wolf yuan both breathed a sigh of relief and showed a relieved smile.


    "The wolf listens to orders far away!"


    Ding Ning''s face suddenly became solemn and shouted.


    "My subordinates are here. Please give orders!"


    As soon as the wolf was excited, he knelt down on one knee and hugged his fist. He looked solemn and said loudly, and his eyes glittered with excitement that was difficult to hide.


    "The Lord of the wolf king''s court, wolf Du, the Lord of the Medusa King''s court, Bai Chuanxin, and the Lord of the ghost leopard King''s court, you night, conspired against and tried to assassinate the emperor. I was beheaded in court by my commander and the emperor. The emperor was angry and ordered my commander to mobilize troops to arrest the accomplices of the three thieves."


    Ding Ning took out the commander-in-chief talisman and threw it to langyuan. He said murderously, "now, I command you to hold my commander-in-chief talisman, mobilize the troops of the military headquarters, and arrest all the people involved in the rebellion of the three royal courts."


    "Yes, marshal!"


    The wolf took the amulet with both hands, turned and rode onto the wolf and went straight to the barracks, with a happy smile on his face.


    What conspiracy? What assassinated the emperor? When we don''t know what''s going on, Peng Tianao told them everything that happened in the imperial court in order to stop them.


    When the marshal came back, he was still so... Shameless!


    But so what? Such a reckless marshal who protects the calf is the marshal they are willing to follow at the expense of their lives.


    "Come on, let''s go back. Since some people don''t want me to live, let''s change the day!"


    Ding Ning looked at the world proudly, touched the big head of red hair, turned over and rode up, clamped his legs, and went to the Marshal''s house.


    The three women smiled at each other and saw the joy and determination in each other''s eyes.


    The grievances suffered in these two days have been cleared away. The King returns and is happy with gratitude and revenge. Even if they poke a hole in the sky, they will always accompany him.

 Chapter 1243

    How big the heart is, how big the world is.


    Ding Ning always positioned himself as a passer-by and had no intention of getting involved in the throne of the emperor, so he knew that many people were hostile to him, and he never took it to heart.


    But when he accidentally "died", the guys who were deeply hidden finally showed their ugly faces and jumped out impatiently to suppress the Marshal''s house, even plant a frame, incite the soldiers to mutiny, and want to attack the Marshal''s house on the pretext of wolf Kui''s conspiracy against the Marshal''s house.


    This despicable means completely angered Ding Ning, so he did not hesitate to treat him in his own way.


    In front of the eight million troops of the Ministry of war, he announced the conspiracy crimes of the three royal courts, took out the seal of the Lord of the imperial court as evidence, led the army, langyuan and Kong Leibing in three ways, and directly surrounded the three royal courts.


    After a few months, the ten thousand demons led the soldiers again. Although there was no grand scene in the final decisive battle, they did not lose the wind in terms of soul stirring.


    As Peng Tianao, the ghost leopard family is completely different from the ancestors of the winged people. He is very keen to improve the living standards of the demon people, and attaches great importance to various development ideas formulated by Ding Ning. He often leaves Ding Ning to talk at night in the imperial court. If he doesn''t understand anything, he will ask him in time, and occasionally put forward his own opinions and opinions to discuss with Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning was deeply gratified and felt that it was worth his hard work to push Peng Tianao into the throne of emperor. As long as he could adhere to his suggestions, he would certainly leave a strong ink color in the history of the demon family, and it was not impossible to be known as a Ming monarch.


    In the twinkling of an eye, another three months passed in a hurry. The day of the opening ceremony of the 10000 demon imperial court is also coming. This day is also the day of Peng Tianao''s marriage with green sparrow.


    Ding Ning pinched his fingers and counted that he had been here for a year and ten months, and it was time to enter the holy mountain.


    The day before the opening ceremony, he gathered all the women and wolf guards and the recently incorporated spiritual pets, including a large number of female slaves and those girls with miserable fate. He said his origin frankly and asked them if they were willing to leave here and go to the outside world with themselves.


    My husband is a Terran?


    Is dashai a Terran?


    Brother is a Terran?


    Is the young master a Terran?


    Everyone was stunned and looked at Ding Ning with dull eyes. They couldn''t believe that Ding Ning, who lived with them day and night, was not a demon family, but a foreign human family.


    With so many eyes looking at himself, Ding Ning was calm and comfortable, without the slightest anxiety and uneasiness.


    He doesn''t worry about these people at all. Well, they are demons. They won''t want to go with him. Asking for their opinions is just a formality. By the way, he explains his origin and gives them a preventive shot. He doesn''t have to be confused when he gets the earth. It''s troublesome to explain one by one.

 Chapter 1244

    I''m kidding. These demon families are of great use in Ding Ning''s future planning. How could he easily set them free.


    First, he believed that the demon families who lived in the demon country for generations were also eager to see the outside world; Second, with his physical body repaired, the broken spirit pet contract has been restored again. Even if someone really doesn''t want to leave with himself, he will forcibly use the power of the contract to take them away.


    As he expected, the female slaves and the rescued girls not only had no opinion, but were extremely happy. Even without the constraints of the spiritual pet contract, they were willing to follow him to leave the world full of painful memories for them.


    The wolf riders are loyal to Ding Ning and have long vowed to follow him to the death. Moreover, many of them look at the poor girls right and breed a new race in the new world.


    This is why the original 100000 wolves rode dingning and only chose 10000. They are unmarried bachelors, and they won''t worry about leaving the world.


    After conquering the wind wolf king court, Ding Ning once again incorporated tens of thousands of elite wolf riders, so that the number of wolf riders has reached an amazing 20000. If modern weapons are ignored, this force will be enough to sweep any force on the earth.


    Although the ghost leopard King''s court was broken, the casualties were not large, with 30000 prisoners. Ding Ning carefully selected and recruited 10000 of the most elite assassins and handed them to youwujian and youyou for training, which would be the best intelligence gathering and anti assassination personnel in his hands.


    He has never been a very generous person. Since someone wants his life at a sky high price, he naturally wants to return his color. If he doesn''t kill those killer organizations, he won''t dare to pick up his secret flowers again. He will never give up.


    As for the remaining 20000 ghost leopard captives, he plans to give them to Qingyun security after training, so as to create a world-class security group.


    Whether it is the reason of the contract or from the original intention, although Ding Ning''s identity is shocking, all demons finally accept this fact.


    Among the eleven daughters in law, only Heling and Peng Tianjie are reluctant to give up. After all, their relatives are here. They may never see each other again this time. How can they not be sad.


    Peng Tianjie is better. After all, Kong Lei is with her. He Ling is the most reluctant. They all talk to Ding Ning alone and ask him if he can take her father away.


    Ding Ning''s face turned green after listening to her request. He didn''t say whether he, a powerful man, was willing to go with him. Even if he was willing to go, he didn''t dare to take it. Once out of control, it would bring terrible disasters to the earth. Of course, if he was willing to accept his genetic transformation and become his pet, he didn''t mind many powerful thugs around him.


    He was talking casually, but he didn''t want Heling to really run home to discuss with Heliang, which made Ding Ning jump and sit uneasy, lest Heliang come to the door with the crane family in his rage.


    Now Jiutian Xuannv can''t get in touch. The spider God who devours God insects can''t stop the real God level strong man like he Xiang.


    Soon, he Xiang and 17 people of the crane family came to the door with the crane spirit, making Ding Ning like a great enemy.


    But unexpectedly, the people of the crane family did not get angry, did not mind the identity of others, and smiled happily, which confused Ding Ning.


    Heming also came this time. He was an old acquaintance when he competed for the referee of Datong. Unexpectedly, he was the brother of Heliang.


    Seeing that Ding Ning hadn''t been awake for a long time, after the guests and hosts took their seats, Heming threw a heavy bomb with a smile: "Outsiders know that our crane clan is the guardian race of the ten thousand demon leader. In fact, only a few high-level leaders of our clan know that our crane clan is not a native race here, but our ancestors inadvertently fell into this world because they escaped from hunting a long time ago. Our clan doesn''t want to leave here to see the outside world all the time.


    Over the years, people all over the world say that I''m an alternative of the crane family. I wander around when I''m not at ease. However, I don''t know that every generation of the crane family has a pathfinder whose duty is to find a way out of the world, and I am the contemporary Pathfinder. "


    Ding Ning was shocked. Unexpectedly, the crane family was also a race from the outside world. No wonder he didn''t mind that he was a human race, which made him long relieved, hugged and said, "senior..."


    "Ling''er is my niece and you are ling''er''s husband-in-law. Although I didn''t have time to come to the wedding when you got married, it''s not too much to call me uncle?"


    Heming directly interrupted him and said with a smile.


    Ding Ning was impressed. Dealing with women was his strength, but he really had little experience in dealing with women''s family. He could only scratch the back of his head and shyly shout uncle.


    "Hey!"


    Heming is happy to smile and say hello.


    He Xiang also joined in the fun, pretending to be angry and blaming Ding Ning for abducting his baby daughters. Up to now, he hasn''t changed his mouth to call him Dad.


    Ding Ning wanted to cry without tears, and a handsome face turned red, but he could only harden his head and shout dad. Seeing crane Ling covering his mouth and laughing, he was angry. He wanted to serve her on the spot according to the family law.


    As a result, he got out of control at the beginning. With Heming laughing, he introduced him to the other 15 crane elders.


    Knowing their identity, Ding Ning''s scalp is about to explode. NIMA, those who look about the same size as the Hexiang brothers are all antiques. The Hexiang brothers are younger generation in front of them. The lowest generation Hexiang wants to shout uncle, and the highest generation Hexiang doesn''t know what to shout. He can only call Grandpa.


    Ding Ning is about to cry. This time, being a grandson is fun. He smiles and asks Hello one by one.


    Fortunately, the crane people live a long life. They are all immortal, kind-hearted, and have a very quiet and gentle temper. They don''t rely on the old to sell the old, which is annoying. Although they have few words and some refuse people''s indifference thousands of miles away, they can get along well.


    Ding Ning finally saw the inside story and strength of the crane family. Even brother Hexiang, there were 16 strong people of the God level among the 17 elders of the crane family who wanted to leave with him. The oldest ancestor of the crane family was a strong person of the God level, which surprised him. He was the first family of the ten thousand demon leader. He was also indifferent to fame and wealth, Otherwise, there''s nothing wrong with the Wanyao imperial court.


    Seventeen great gods, Ding Ning secretly complained. Although Heling said that they were willing to accept genetic modification in order to find a way to leave the world, who dares to say that they will honestly accept genetic modification. Even subconscious instinctive resistance will make him suffer back.


    Never at this moment did he miss Jiutian Xuannv so much. If she was there, everything would not be a problem. Let her knock the seventeen old guys out directly, and everything would be done.


    After all, although the ancestors of the crane family were also strong in the realm of Huashen, they were just new to Huashen. In front of the peak strong of Huashen such as Jiutian Xuannv, they had no resistance at all.


    What''s more, Jiutian Xuannv once told him that because there was no heaven in the world and the strong of the demon family had never been baptized by heaven, their real combat effectiveness was one or two levels lower than that of the strong in the same realm of the three realms.


    Ding Ning had always felt that the strong of the demon family was not as difficult to deal with as the martial arts on earth. He thought that he had this illusion because of his great progress in cultivation and soaring combat power. He suddenly realized it after listening to the explanation of nine days Xuannv.


    The cultivator practices against the sky. If he practices to a certain extent, he will plunder the origin of heaven and earth. If the heavenly way feels a threat in the dark, he will fall into heaven.


    Tianjie is not only a kind of punishment, but also a kind of tempering and reward for practitioners. If they can''t survive the death of the body, everything will disappear. However, if they can get the gift of heaven and earth, they will greatly improve their physical strength, mental strength and even spirit.


    It''s no wonder that he feels that the strong of the demon clan seems not as strong as he imagined. After all, the martial arts who have not survived the natural disaster, whether basic combat power or comprehensive combat power, will be slightly inferior to the martial arts in the same realm who have survived the natural disaster.


    Ding Ning has experienced the heavenly robbery, but it was the heavenly robbery when the artifact tianmie was cast. When he was promoted to the divine martial arts realm, he should have dropped the heavenly robbery to refine the divine soul. Unfortunately, this is a land without heaven, and the heavenly way cannot be touched, resulting in his lack of a heavenly robbery.


    However, Jiutian Xuannv warned him that when he returned to the three realms or came to the place where heaven''s Tao existed, his divine soul robbery would come immediately, including if these demon families left here with him, they would also come after being sensed by heaven''s Tao, and because they were demon families, the power of heaven''s robbery would be more terrible.


    Ding Ning doesn''t think so. He has a half que thunder sign and understands the rules of lightning. Instead of being afraid of the natural disaster, he is extremely looking forward to it.


    But now is not the time to think about this. He is thinking about how to make the crane people promise to be stunned by himself before genetic transformation. He is sure that he Ling never told them the truth. He only told them that genetic transformation can enhance their strength, but did not tell them about signing the spirit pet contract, Otherwise, with the pride of God level strong people, how can they be willing to be the spiritual pet of others.


    Crane Ling is also a pit father, but I like it.


    After figuring out this section, Ding Ning proposed to be the first to help Hexiang carry out genetic transformation. After all, he is also his old father-in-law. He has little resistance to himself and has the greatest chance of success.


    As long as he Xiang is settled, these suspicious old guys will relax their vigilance when they see the benefits. They will not be fooled by themselves at that time.


    He Xiang is not hypocritical. He let go of his mind and let Ding Ning help him with genetic transformation. After the transformation, he found that it was too late to regret signing the lingchong contract. Lingchong has no right to resist the master''s order.


    As a result, Heming became the second victim and smoothly became Ding Ning''s pet. At Ding Ning''s instigation, Heming and Hexiang united together to deceive other crane elders.


    In any case, the outsider of lingchong contract could not see any clue. Seeing that crane Xiang and crane Ming were unimpeded, the cultivation realm was indeed improved. The old directors of the crane family immediately came to the spirit and took the initiative to accept the transformation like beating chicken blood.


    One after another, Ding Ning was so tired that he almost collapsed with sweat. Only then did he finally get the last ancestor of the crane family to turn into a god realm, and there were 17 more God level spirit pets at once, which made him happy.


    He Xiang''s face was black. He Ling scolded him all the time. He Ling didn''t care. Jiao didi said that she was not willing to give up him. A few good words coaxed him, and he smiled happily. He couldn''t find the north.


    They are all their own spiritual pets. Ding Ning has nothing to be afraid of. Seeing the crane people crying one by one, he waved his hand in high spirits and let them all enter the spiritual pet space to sleep, so as not to stand in the way of a group of old men.


    That night, when the three legged Golden Toad and the mining rat returned to the Marshal''s house, except that wolf Kui, who had recovered from his injury, was patrolling with several wolf guards, Ding Ning and his daughter-in-law were left in the whole house, and the others were missing.

 Chapter 1245

    There seems to be heaven and earth in the three legged Golden Toad. Ding Ning once explored it carefully, but he didn''t find any abnormalities.


    But he had seen with his own eyes that the three legged Golden Toad could be big or small. It must be its natural instinct to swallow pimur when he was in danger.


    After putting away the squeaky little claws and gesticulating with the cute miner, Ding Ning looked at the three legged Golden Toad with expectation. The guy lived up to his expectation and spit out hundreds of fist sized silver minerals with one mouth.


    Three months ago, the three of youwujian came back with the ore samples found by the mining rat and the three legged Golden Toad to Ding Ning for identification, but Ding Ning just "died" at that time, which delayed it.


    Later, Ding Ning forgot the trouble of calming the king''s court and compiling the social system and rules of Wan demon leader.


    You didn''t remember until a few days ago and showed him the ore samples. There were only a dozen kinds of ores, but none of them were rare veins. The most rare thing for him was the material used to make the storage ring - Kongshi.


    Ding Ning was jealous and regretted. If he could pay attention to these mines earlier and bring them back to the earth, he would be developed.


    However, these minerals are distributed all over the world, and it is impossible to mine them in a short time, so Ding Ning can only let the three legged Golden Toad get as many empty open stones as possible.


    Kongshi is a mineral with spatial properties and cannot be stored in the storage ring. Except that the water space can accommodate it, only part of it can be stored in the belly of three foot Golden Toad.


    Ding Ning has no time to mine in person, and the underground has the will of Kunpeng who can devour the essence of blood. He does not dare to let the three legged Golden Toad go deep. He can only mine within a safe distance. He is very satisfied that he can dig back 100 yuan.


    A fist sized empty stone can probably produce five to six storage rings. Hundreds of empty stones are five or six hundred storage rings. However, the specific size of the storage space depends on the craftsman''s level of refining and the craftsman''s perception of the law of space.


    If the weapon refiner of Wanyao city is allowed to make the storage ring, it will greatly waste materials. Not to mention, it will break the sky if it can create a storage space of ten cubic meters. But if it is made by a great master of space such as Jiutian Xuannv, it is not impossible for the storage space of a ring to reach thousands of cubic meters.


    So Ding Ning thought about it and decided to leave these empty Mingshi. Later, she asked Jiutian Xuannv to help make the storage ring, otherwise it would be too outrageous.


    This night, Ding Ning and his wives stayed up all night and traveled all over the Wanyao city in the dark, trying to deeply engrave every plant and tree here in the depths of their memory.


    This is their home. If they say goodbye tomorrow, they may never come back in their whole life. All women will inevitably feel sad.


    Ding Ning looked at the sad look of women who were reluctant to give up, and her mood was infected. She became a little lost and sobbed in her mind


    Dong Dong Dong


    As a burly man in front of the imperial court sounded the horn polished by the animal horn, 18 imperial guards dressed in Lux on both sides sounded the war drum at the same time, announcing the official beginning of the opening ceremony.


    First of all, two rows of graceful maids came out of the imperial court. Every five steps, two maids bowed back to both sides of the animal skin carpet until under the sacrificial platform, and lowered their heads to show their respect.


    Secondly, the white haired fox shaman, wearing a snow-white sacrificial robe and walking an elegant cat step, walked to the sacrificial stage and bowed down.


    Later, Peng Tianao walked out of the imperial court slowly. He was wearing a golden crown, wearing a golden robe embroidered with golden winged rocs, and stepping on animal skin palace boots. He was tall and straight, with extraordinary bravery. Surrounded by eight imperial guards, he walked slowly to the sacrificial platform.


    Behind him, the heads of the six King''s courts all dressed up to attend, all with dignified faces and solemn expressions, and walked to the altar without squinting.


    Then, the ministers of the eight departments, dressed in purple Peng robes, followed the six kings.


    Finally, officials of different sizes with distinct colors of official clothes go in turn according to the level of official rank.


    The crowd was silent, solemn and solemn. They paid attention to these officials one after another. They knew that the new era of ten thousand demon leaders was about to open.


    In the future, the imperial court will be the power center of the whole demon leader, and these officials in front of us are the leaders at all levels who govern the whole demon family.


    Led by Peng Tianao, he went up the steps along the altar and stood still in front of the altar. The officials behind him stood in a clear hierarchy, and the opening ceremony officially began.


    The big shaman recited the tedious and wordy opening ode for an hour, but it was silent off the court. No one showed an impatient look, but all looked pious and respectful.


    "Come on, brother Tianao!"


    Ding Ning stood among the ancient buildings, witnessing all this and whispering softly in his mouth.


    Turned and patted Peng Tianjie''s shoulder with hazy tears beside him. He sighed faintly: "we should go."


    "Yes!"


    Peng Tianjie took a deep look at her brother for the last time, wiped her tears and showed a sweet smile: "husband, put me away!"


    "Well, you should start a new life when you sleep."


    Ding Ning hugged her dearly. Seeing that she was included in the pet space, her eyes suddenly became eager, and her body flashed, which had appeared in the depths of the ancient buildings.


    This is a dilapidated ancient temple. Ding Ning stands in front of the ancient temple. His spiritual consciousness is like mercury pouring into the ground, sweeping the whole ancient temple.


    A hornless wooden fish, a rotten futon, a broken incense burner, a broken mallet, a broken copper bell, and a stone carving with strange shapes and unclear shapes on a stone platform constitute everything in the ancient temple.


    "Grandpa, come out and see you."


    Ding Ning said faintly with his hands on his back.


    "How did you know I was here?"


    The donkey''s voice was erratic, with a trace of surprise.


    "It seems that your injury hasn''t healed yet."


    Ding Ning didn''t answer his question, but talked about his way.


    In fact, he was not sure that the old donkey was here, but he knew that the seven powerful divine senses came from those seven things.


    According to the goddess of the Ninth Heaven, such things are called dishes of faith in the fairy world. They are just ordinary objects, but because they are always contaminated with the power of faith generated by devout believers'' worship, over time, they have given birth to a simple wisdom and become a carrier that can accommodate the power of faith.


    Although the power of faith they carry is very complex and difficult for practitioners to absorb, once someone knows how to refine them, they will become treasures. They can not only explore far away, but also use the power of faith to cover their tracks.


    Ding Ning also suddenly remembered that the old donkey once said that he had a treasure that could cover his breath. Even the king of locust could hide it, so he suspected that the old donkey had something to do with these seven kinds of beliefs.


    Sure enough, he cheated him out, and the donkey hid here.


    "Come on, what are you looking for me for?"


    Although the old donkey''s tone was plain, he was obviously very wary of Ding Ning and refused to appear. His voice came from all directions, and even his position could not be locked.


    "I''m going to enter the holy mountain to find my way back."


    Ding Ning said slowly while quietly searching for the position of the old donkey with his spiritual consciousness.


    "Are you crazy? Do you really think the holy mountain is so easy to break through? No, your cultivation is far from enough. You can''t resist the chaotic will of Kunpeng."


    The old donkey was surprised and said fiercely.

 Chapter 1246

    After the donkey failed to seize and give up, the spirit was hit hard again. He couldn''t recover in a short time. He had temporarily given up the idea of seizing and giving up, and pinned the hope of realm breakthrough on Ding Ning. Where would he be allowed to take risks at this time.


    "I just came to inform you, not to ask your opinion."


    When Ding Ning heard that the donkey dared to order himself as his elder, he was angry and said coldly, "I''ve always been a very vengeful person. Where''s Luqi?"


    The old donkey was silent. Since Ding Ning said so, it means that he already knows. It''s no use not to admit it, but he doesn''t know whether he knows what he has lost him.


    "Grandpa Wai? Hehe, you deserve to call a donkey. Bah, what is it!"


    Seeing that the old donkey didn''t say a word, Ding Ning immediately became angry and scolded angrily.


    "Almost. Don''t be endless. My patience is limited."


    The old donkey also wanted face. He was scolded by Ding Ning. He couldn''t help refuting. He was just a little guilty, and his speech was obviously tough and weak.


    "If your patience is limited, don''t bear it? Come on, you can even take away your grandson''s dirty things. What shameless things can''t you do? Come on, kill me, you shameless and inhuman old donkey..."


    Ding Ning scolded with a fearless break.


    It''s not that he thinks the old donkey can''t kill himself if he gets hurt, but he knows that the old donkey has planned for so long and it''s absolutely impossible to give up. Now he''s counting on fighting to the death with Kunpeng. He will never kill him at this time.


    Seeing that Ding Ning already knew about the seizure, the old donkey felt even more guilty. He said shamelessly, "yes, I was obsessed and wanted to rob you. Didn''t I fail? Besides, if it wasn''t for me, how could you know that there was another soul in your body? I can be regarded as playing right and helping you eliminate a great hidden danger. I was hurt because of this. You should thank me."


    "Bah, you still have the face to let me thank you? Where''s your face? What''s your great demon emperor? I''m really ashamed of your grandson."


    Ding Ning almost laughed angrily and scolded angrily.


    "Even if I don''t thank you, I don''t have to say it''s so ugly. If I don''t take you away, can you find that this soul still lives in your body? If I didn''t lead you out this time, you would be taken away by that big guy sooner or later? It''s wrong for me to take you away, but I have no credit or pain. Let''s go. We''ll be even."


    The old donkey''s skin was thicker than the corner of the city wall. He said righteously without guilt.


    "Even? You''re shameless. I don''t know how I gave birth to you. I knew your virtue and shot you in the toilet..."


    Ding Ning was so angry that he scolded at the mouth.


    Old donkey: "


    Ding Ning was stunned after scolding. It seems that he scolded too much. It''s such a bad generation.


    "Ding... Ning... You... Find... Die..."


    The old donkey was scolded and stunned, as if it were a volcano about to erupt. He shouted angrily, gnashing his teeth, word by word. The dense anger made Ding Ning creepy.


    Although I thought the old donkey would not kill him, he patronized his mouth and scolded Balu. This is a bad thing. The shameless old man was angry and could kill himself. Even if he didn''t kill him, he had to be maimed.


    The hero didn''t suffer the immediate loss. Without saying a word, Ding Ning turned and ran out.


    "Go to hell!"


    The old donkey was really angry. The broken clock trembled slightly and buzzed softly.


    It turned out to be a divine consciousness attack. Although the devouring insects don''t see the power of complex beliefs, their huge number is still powerful and frightening.


    "Your uncle!"


    The strong crisis of life and death made Ding Ning''s hair stand upright. He knew that there was no way to hide. He immediately gritted his teeth and scolded, and the divine consciousness in the sea poured out madly, forming a transparent barrier in front of him, but he didn''t know whether he could stop it or not.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The sound sounded like the crisp sound of broken glass. The divine sense attack was like breaking bamboo. After smashing the three barriers, the strength was insufficient and dissipated quietly.


    Ding Ning''s confidence immediately increased and he knew that he was too belittling himself. The demon clock was really like a good thing. The divine sense attack seemed strong, but the power was too scattered to break the three barriers. Lao Tzu laid 99 barriers.


    "It''s impolite to come without going!"


    A fierce look flashed in Ding Ning''s eyes. Although he originally wanted to talk about cooperation with the old donkey, now the old donkey always wanted to take his life, which aroused his true fire.


    When the divine consciousness moves, the spiritual barrier instantly condenses into hundreds of millions of fine sharp needles, which are like a torrential pear blossom.


    Half of the mallet suddenly flew up in the air and knocked on the broken clock. With a "buzzing" sound, the huge divine sense air wave formed ripples, and continued to spread around with the broken clock as the center.


    Poof poof!


    The divine sense needle swears like a broken bamboo, penetrates the divine sense air wave without hindrance, and madly attacks the main body of the broken clock.


    Ding Ning''s mouth is full of satisfaction. Although Lao Tzu''s divine sense is not as strong as yours, his destructive power is definitely stronger than yours.


    But the next moment, his smile stiffened on his face, scolded MMP, turned and ran away.


    It turned out that the dense life and death needles penetrated the divine sense air wave and attacked the broken clock. It was like the rain hitting banana leaves, but it could not cause any damage to the broken clock. Instead, it was like poking a hornet''s nest. The broken clock vibrated continuously, triggering a continuous divine sense air wave, which was like a tide, and forcibly offsetting and erasing the successive divine sense needles.


    The hammer madly struck the broken clock, and the divine sense wave became faster and faster. The tidal divine sense wave madly impacted the broken stone carvings and poured into them.


    The stone carving seemed to vibrate slightly. In an instant, the breath of terror was rising, the ancient will of terror was recovering, and the futon was automatically suspended in the air without wind; Wooden fish suddenly sounded; Self Immolation without incense in incense burner; The broken stone platform is shining


    Ding Ning only felt a flower in front of him and was trapped in the ancient Taoist field.


    The solemn and pious monks knelt down in the temple and worshipped the fuzzy statues enshrined in the shrine. An old monk in cassock and snow-white beard had a solemn treasure elephant, recited scriptures in his mouth and constantly knocked wooden fish.


    Wooden fish sound, Sanskrit sound bursts, chanting sound can be heard all the time, and golden Sutra symbols continue to condense, form, collide, disillusion, condense, form and collide in the air


    Sanskrit sounds wash people''s souls, and vague gods are dignified and dignified. People can''t help but give birth to a heart of submission and want to worship and convert to our Buddha.


    Ding Ning stood behind a group of monks with dazed eyes and numb expression. His brain was in chaos. He would kneel down as soon as his knees bent. From then on, he became a Green Lantern ancient Buddha.


    The donkey''s face loomed in the statue, with a hot light in his eyes, staring at the stone man in front of Ding Ning''s chest, and his greedy color was not concealed.


    Just as Ding Ning''s knees were about to kneel to the ground, the stone man in front of his chest suddenly felt hot, which made Ding Ning''s lost spirit suddenly restore a glimmer of clarity, and his eyes burst out a terrible light: "old donkey, you want to die!"


    Boom!


    The vast power swept the world, and the shadow of a terrible star gate that blocked the sky and the sun seemed to pass through time and space. With the terrible power of destruction, it forcibly sucked the whole temple and opened two-thirds of the gates.


    Click!


    As if something was broken, Ding Ning only felt a flower in front of him and returned to reality.


    But the ancient temple in front of us is dead, and there is no previous spirituality. The dishes of the seven beliefs, like the most common things, also have no spirituality.


    On the shrine, only the old donkey, which was faintly integrated with the stone carving, was depressed. Looking at Ding Ning, his eyes were full of horror.


    "Grandpa Wai? What other means do you have to make it all out?"


    Ding Ning looked down at the old donkey as a winner, seemingly calm, but in fact he was afraid, and his back was soaked with cold sweat.


    He did not expect that the combination of these seven beliefs could drag people''s souls across the long river of time and space, return to the most glorious period of ancient temples, confuse people''s minds with Sanskrit, brainwash people with Scripture characters, make people worship and surrender, and become crazy believers who have lost their self-consciousness.


    This time, if it weren''t for the stone man''s warning to restore his clarity and summon the door of will without hesitation, I''m afraid he would be really finished.


    Even if he is immortal, he will become a walking corpse without thought and soul, and the old donkey will seize the opportunity to give up, which makes him accumulate towering anger in his chest and give a strong killing opportunity to the old donkey for the first time.


    "Are these three blood vessels? What door is that? How can it be so terrible?"


    The old donkey stared at him and asked subconsciously.


    Even though he was the originator of the three blood vessels, he found that he never really looked through the grandson.


    His cards emerge one after another, his mystery makes people yearn, and his strength makes people tremble


    For the first time in his life, he had a trace of regret for what he had done. Maybe he was really wrong. The strength and mystery of the three blood vessels have far exceeded his cognition and imagination.


    If he didn''t deliberately want to take away Ding Ning and replace him, but with the sincere support and help of his blood and family, if Ding Ning''s temperament could one day surpass the heavens, would he treat him unfairly?


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to say anything now. The world doesn''t regret selling drugs. He has repeatedly calculated Ding Ning, which has completely angered him. The identity of the grand duke can''t keep him now.


    "The gate of will."


    At the moment, the spirit of the old donkey was seriously injured and was at the end of a powerful crossbow. It could no longer pose a threat to him. For the sake of family affection, Ding Ning didn''t hide it and told him frankly.


    "The gate of will? That''s nice!"


    The old donkey looked yearning and suddenly realized that his way seemed to be wrong. The divine way was ruthless. Is it really the way suitable for practitioners?


    "Do it!"


    The old donkey looked relieved, closed his eyes and led his neck to kill. He was not completely powerless, but it was unnecessary. Ding Ning was also his grandson anyway,


    Ding Ning''s eyes showed a complex color, but he patted the old donkey''s head without hesitation.


    The donkey felt a pain in his head, fell into darkness and completely lost his last consciousness.


    I don''t know how long later, the old donkey woke up and found himself in a vast starry sky, with an ancient and dilapidated temple floating in the void.


    The scorching sun in the starry sky emits a terrible huge light column shining on the temple. The strong faith contained in the seven belief dishes has no resistance under the light column, which turns into wisps of black smoke and dissipates continuously.


    "That''s all. Let me make atonement. I hope this boy won''t be angry with his grandmother."


    The old donkey smiled sadly. Ding Ning didn''t kill him, but put him in this space. He must hate him to the extreme. He must be unwilling not to torture him to death, but what can he do? Here, he can''t even commit suicide. He can only let Ding Ning do whatever he wants.

 Chapter 1247

    Ding Ning looked at the donkey''s body with a dull face, and a big question mark was written on his forehead?


    What is this? He just knocked out the old donkey and had a whim to test whether the will gate could take the old donkey in.


    As a result, the donkey''s body is still outside, but his soul has entered the space of will?


    However, yes, it seems that the will space can only collect the illusory things of consciousness, and the physical objects cannot enter. For example, the spirituality of the things in the ancient temple is all entered.


    What depressed him most was that he couldn''t get the donkey''s soul out now, at least until he completely pushed the door of will open.


    This makes him so distressed. Is it useful to transform genes in the flesh alone?


    No way, try it!


    Ding Ning, give it a try. Well, don''t talk about transformation. The gene map is blurred. It''s a fart.


    But it also made him understand that genetic transformation is not only a matter of physical transformation, but also has a great relationship with the soul.


    "Old donkey, this bastard, knows to make trouble for me all day."


    Ding Ning cursed angrily and secretly complained that he had nothing to do. Wouldn''t it be over to directly transform genes? You have to experiment wildly.


    These are good. When he goes in, he can''t get them out. The worst thing is that in order to maintain the best peak state, he used up the cultivation time of will space early in the morning.


    "Forget it, no matter. The ship will be straight at the bridge head. We can only wait until tomorrow to enter the will space. It depends on the situation."


    Ding Ning''s face is full of depression. He knew he would not be so active in cultivation today. It''s good to leave half an hour for cultivation.


    It''s reasonable to say that Jiutian Xuannv should hide in the ancient buildings, but she never appeared. Thinking of this, Ding Ning searched the ancient buildings, but still didn''t find the trace of Jiutian Xuannv. She had a bad hunch in her heart. Did she go directly to the holy mountain?


    Ding Ning frowned and quietly disappeared to the altar of ancestor worship.


    At the moment, the ancestral temple stands there quietly, dead and spiritless.


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes and looked at the holy mountain between emptiness and reality in the distance.


    The holy mountain is shrouded in clouds, which makes people unable to see its true face clearly.


    Ding Ning once asked Kong Lei about the coming of the holy mountain when they offered sacrifices to their ancestors. To his surprise, everyone replied in surprise that the holy mountain was always there and found nothing unusual.


    This gave him a glimmer of insight. Maybe only himself can see the scene when the holy mountain comes?


    No wonder no one of the demon clan has been able to explore the secret of the holy mountain for so many years. Perhaps the holy mountain is complete only when offering sacrifices to ancestors.


    The fox shamans are busy with the opening ceremony of the ten thousand demon imperial court. Look at the time, it''s time to sacrifice their ancestors.


    There is no need to worship ancestors at the opening ceremony. The key is that Peng Tianao and qingqueer will get married today.


    According to the rules, it should have been the first day of the grand wedding to worship the ancestors. However, due to the early establishment of the imperial court, the officials of the outer nine leaders have a lot of affairs every day. They have to return to their posts after attending the grand ceremony. It is not suitable to stay in Wanyao city for a long time for the grand wedding of the emperor. They simply put the ancestor worship and the wedding on the same day of the grand ceremony.


    Of course, this decision has also caused great controversy. Some people think it is against the ancestral system, and some people think it should simplify the procedures. After all, the etiquette procedures of the fox shaman are too cumbersome and a waste of time.


    Coupled with the precedent of Ding Ning simplifying the wedding procedure, Peng Tianao insisted again and finally passed the resolution.


    Boom!


    With the cheers from the outside of the ancient buildings, the opening ceremony of the Wanyao imperial court finally came to an end.


    Bored Ding Ning finally waited for the opening of the ancestor worship ceremony.


    With the fox shaman jumping on the altar and chanting words, the spirit of the altar seemed to wake up from a deep sleep, and the virtual shadow of the holy mountain came again.


    Ding Ning took a deep look at Peng Tianao and others who knelt piously on the ground, and whispered in his heart, "brother Tianao, take care!"


    He resolutely turned and walked to the ancestral mausoleum. He knew that the time for the manifestation of the holy mountain was limited. If he did not enter at this moment, he would have to wait for the next ancestor worship before he had the opportunity to enter the real holy mountain.


    After entering the ancestral Mausoleum of the demon family, Ding Ning was no longer invisible. His wings vibrated and turned into a golden streamer. At the moment of the virtual shadow and reality of the holy mountain, he took advantage of the portal of the holy mountain and flew in without hesitation.


    No one noticed that when he entered the holy mountain, the fox shaman seemed to feel that his muddy old eyes suddenly burst into terrible light, but soon returned to normal, drooped his eyelids and continued to recite the ancient sacrificial language.


    Ding Ning felt as if he had got into a huge vortex. His body was spinning uncontrollably in the vortex, which made him dizzy and had a strong sense of weightlessness.


    As if it was only a moment, and as if it had been so long for countless centuries, the sense of weightlessness suddenly disappeared and fell heavily to the ground.


    Ding Ning shook his dizzy head. His down-to-earth feeling made him a little relieved. At that moment, he thought he was going to die in it.


    The portal of the holy mountain is really terrible. It is completely different from the feeling of space transmission. It gives him a feeling that time and space are disordered and his destiny is not under his control.


    This made him subconsciously vigilant, but a portal was so terrible. The horror of the holy mountain can be imagined. If he didn''t want to find the way back to the earth, he wouldn''t want to enter here all his life.


    Carefully looked at the surrounding environment and compared it with the safety route when the holy mountain appeared in memory. Ding Ning quickly determined his position, which was in the southwest corner at the foot of the holy mountain.


    The sky is gray and there is no sun, moon and stars. In front of us, there is only a sheep intestines path, winding and spreading forward. I don''t know where it leads. The ground on both sides is full of jagged rocks of different sizes. It seems that there is no place to stay, so it''s difficult to walk.


    If there was no safe route in his memory, Ding Ning might have to go down the sheep intestines path, but now he didn''t hesitate to go to the strange stone pile.


    Because he remembered clearly that if he walked down the sheep intestines path, he would soon encounter a terrible rotten corpse. Although he might not be afraid of the ghost, he would have less trouble if he could have less trouble. After all, he didn''t come to subdue demons, but to find the way home.


    Although the strange stone pile was extremely difficult to walk, it did not cause much trouble to Ding Ning. While looking around vigilantly, he silently calculated how many steps he had taken.


    You should know that it seems ordinary here, but in fact it is covered with array patterns. Taking a wrong step will trigger a silent terror array.


    In fact, the array is not terrible. At the level of his divine array master, ordinary divine arrays really can''t help him.


    But the terrible thing is that these arrays are intricately intertwined and affect the whole body. Once triggered, it is not one or two arrays activated. Even he may not be able to retreat all over, which makes him walk on thin ice and slow as a snail. He has to calculate the distance every step and compare the safe path in his mind.


    In fact, he knew very well that walking along the sheep intestines path was not so troublesome, and the only obstacle was those terrible rotten corpses.


    But he would rather work hard than meet those disgusting rotten corpses. Although he didn''t know how strong the rotten corpses were, even the donkey said that his current strength was not enough to enter the holy mountain, which was enough to see that those rotten corpses were very dangerous and would threaten his life.


    After walking for five or six hours, I finally walked out of the pile of rubble beach. In front of me was a forest full of spring and a tree lined path.


    Ding Ning stood in front of the boulevard with a tangled color on his face. He remembered clearly that there was an extremely powerful rotten corpse buried in the ground in front of the Boulevard.


    The reason why he is tangled is that he knows that there is a Tao fruit not far from him. If he wants to get the Tao fruit, he will definitely meet the rotten corpse; If you want to avoid rotten corpses, you can only go to the forest swamp, and you will miss the fruit.


    Daoguo, yes or no? This is a dilemma before him.


    Anyway, I didn''t see the path in the depths of the holy mountain clearly. Sooner or later, I have to explore by myself. I''ll weigh each other''s strength with the rotten corpse first.


    I''ll fight for wealth and honor.


    Ding Ning made a decision as soon as he gritted his teeth, but he didn''t go to death blindly. He quietly took out the man''s skin and put it on his body. He took out the plague''s tusks and held them in his hands. He strode forward bravely.


    Bang bang!


    Ding Ning was getting closer and closer to the place where the rotten corpse was located. His heart began to beat wildly. His palm holding the plague''s fangs began to sweat. His steps were subconsciously lightened, and his eyes stared at the ground vigilantly, because he knew that the rotten corpse was hidden underground.


    Although he is ready to fight with the rotten corpse, what if he doesn''t disturb the rotten corpse?


    Unfortunately, the ideal is full, and the reality is too skinny.


    Just as he held his breath and quietly wanted to pass through the territory of the rotten corpse, he suddenly tightened his feet and couldn''t move his feet. He looked down and suddenly the frightened ghost took a big risk.


    On the ground, I don''t know when two ground cracks opened. Two white bony bone claws were holding his ankles and dragging them to the bottom of the ground.


    "Go away!"


    Ding Ning was frightened and jumped. He raised the fangs of the plague God in his hand and cut them to the bone claw holding his right foot.


    Poof!


    The White Bone Claw was unharmed under the tusk enough to cut gold and jade. It made a sound like defeating leather, which surprised Ding Ning.


    Fortunately, the rotten corpse was painful to eat, subconsciously released the bone claws, gave out an angry roar, the ground began to vibrate violently, and a frightening smell filled the air madly.


    Ding Ning''s face changed dramatically. He didn''t dare to wave his tusks and cut off the bone claw holding his left leg.


    With another puff, the White Bone Claw was finally released. Ding Ning regained his freedom and rushed forward without saying a word.


    For Ding Ning, who had been fighting against the threat of half step immortal bones for a whole year, the threat emitted by the rotten corpse could not be more familiar. This ghost was a half step immortal strong man. How could he not be shocked and run as far as he could.


    Hiss!


    The smell of terror filled the air. The ground suddenly opened a huge ground seam. A rotten corpse with white bones on one half of his face and disgusting rotten meat hanging on the other half of his face drilled out of the ground. His dark eyes stared at Ding Ning''s back and took a deep breath.


    Ding Ning only felt a terrible suction coming from behind him. His body, which was running away at a fast speed, suddenly retreated one after another without control. He was shocked, and a bean sized sweat trickled from his forehead.


    "Gravity field!"


    Between the lightning and flint, Ding Ning drank without thinking. The terrible gravity sent him back, and finally stopped.


    Breathe... Breathe


    The rotten corpse was very angry, exhaled and inhaled again. It was more terrible than before. I don''t know how many times the suction.


    Ding Ning''s face was as gray as death, his body shape retreated one after another uncontrollably, and the gravity field was suddenly broken. He knew that the strength gap between himself and the rotten corpse was too big, and there was no room to compete.

 Chapter 1248

    Ding Ning understands only the power of rules, and the rotten corpse is at least the power of rules. It is not a level at all. The field of gravity is not fart in people''s eyes, and it can be broken by blowing a breath.


    But he has never been a man who waits to die. Even if he dies, he will struggle.


    "Stone prison!"


    Ding Ning whispered, and the earth elements around the rotten corpse suddenly began to riot, forming cages around it.


    Although the stone prison was vulnerable to the terrible suction of rotten corpses and broke layers in an instant, it also created a short breathing opportunity for Ding Ning.


    "Stone puppet!"


    Ding Ning began to summon Shi GUI without hesitation.


    The ground trembled violently, and a huge stone puppet quickly condensed out. In the twinkling of an eye, more than ten stone puppets were born on the ground, blocking between Ding Ning and the rotten corpse.


    With the stone puppet''s barrier, the sucking force of the rotten corpse was suddenly one ton. Ding Ning only felt that his whole body was loose. He even used his strength to eat milk and ran forward.


    "Roar!"


    The rotten corpse was angry, and even a small mole ant dared to struggle to get these vulnerable stone puppets. Angrily, he stretched out a huge white bone claw and grabbed them hard.


    Poof poof!


    The White Bone Claw directly penetrated the body of the stone puppet and grabbed Ding Ning who was running away without stopping.


    Ding Ning only felt a terrible smell behind him, getting closer and faster


    He immediately released a wisp of divine consciousness. He was surprised and screamed. The original bone claw the size of an ordinary person became bigger and bigger with the distance getting farther and farther. In the twinkling of an eye, it turned into a huge Bone Claw blocking the sky and the sun and grabbed it at him.


    Ding Ning knew that he couldn''t escape at all. A fierce color flashed in his eyes. He stretched out his hand to take out tianmie, suddenly turned around, kicked up in the air with force under his feet, held tianmie high with both hands, and chopped down the bone claws with all his strength.


    A huge blade with the size of a hundred feet crossed the sky and split heavily on the bone claws. The invisible terror surged. The bone claws cracked two bone fingers with a click and took them back in an instant.


    Ow!


    The rotten corpse gave a scream of pain and shook its bone claws humanized. It looked very funny.


    But Ding Ning didn''t have time to take these into account. He turned and ran away. Although he didn''t know why the rotten corpse always stayed there, he knew that there must be some restrictions in the holy mountain. As long as he could escape from the attack range of the rotten corpse, he would be safe.


    The rotten corpse suddenly looked at the direction of Ding Ning''s escape. A strange green flame suddenly burned in his dark eyes. Two green fires suddenly appeared behind Ding Ning and directly entered his body like passing through the void.


    Ding Ning''s galloping action was a pause, and the rotten corpse Zhang opened his mouth to reveal a mouth of rotten teeth like a random burial post. He laughed proudly and silently. The rotten meat on his face shook with his smile, which looked so gloomy and terrible.


    Just the next moment, the rotten corpse''s smile stagnated on his face, and an unbelievable blank color appeared in his dark eyes.


    What does it see?


    The damn little ant just paused a little and continued to run without any influence. How is it possible?


    In its stunned Kung Fu, Ding Ning has disappeared in its vision and completely escaped from its chassis.


    The next moment, the rotten corpse seemed to think of something. He looked up and made a roar of anger. He struggled to get out of the ground, revealing his lower body without legs, and crawled slowly and resolutely to the direction of Ding Ning''s escape on the ground.


    Ding Ning could not say that he was not affected by the green flame, but it was only a short moment.


    Although there was only a short moment, Ding Ning was like falling into an ice valley. Even his blood stagnated and stopped flowing. His muscles and soul seemed to be frozen, which made him miserable.


    Fortunately, jiuyouming fire rushed up like seeing his favorite food and swallowed the green flame in one bite, which made him return to normal.


    Although he didn''t know what the green flame was, Ding Ning was sure it must be a flame with extremely Yin attribute, which made him secretly glad that there was nine Youming fire, otherwise he would be dead this time.


    Fortunately, the rotten corpse was stunned for a moment because of a big accident and didn''t send out suction in time. Otherwise, the time when he was frozen by the green fire was enough for him to suck himself back.


    Especially, it''s terrible.


    Ding Ning''s back was soaked with cold sweat. Some secretly regretted that he was too greedy and almost lost his life for Daoguo.


    These rotten corpses are probably all half immortal strong men. No wonder the donkey said that his cultivation was far from enough. It was really too rash.


    However, when he saw an ancient tree with Taoist rhyme flowing in front of him, all his remorse and remorse immediately flew out of the sky. He looked at the crystal clear Taoist fruit as beautiful as green crystal, smelled the refreshing fragrance, and his saliva was about to flow out.


    Roar!


    The rotten corpse sent out a roar, which contained a strong warning.


    Ding Ning brushed his lips. What''s the matter? I''m afraid of you. As long as I''m not close to your attack range, what can you do?


    He was just a little depressed that this Taoist fruit was obviously not fully mature, the golden Taoist rhyme was still flowing, and the green was gradually transforming into gold.


    I don''t know how long it will take to mature. If we can''t mature until the dead lame arrives, it will be troublesome.


    In the face of Tao fruit and life threat, how to choose?


    Ding Ning hesitated and wanted to leave ruthlessly several times, but he was still reluctant to give up after all.


    MD, I spell it!


    As soon as Ding Ning gritted his teeth, he immediately entered the invisible state. After careful observation, he quietly hid into the nearby forest swamp, waited for the time to be ripe, grabbed the fruit and ran away.


    He knew very well that the perception of these rotten corpses could not be measured by common sense. In this strange place, invisibility was not safe. He could only hide the Qi machine by the chaotic array fluctuation in the forest swamp.


    As time went by, the color of the fruit became closer and closer to golden yellow, and began to bloom golden rays, setting off the resplendence of the avenue.


    Ding Ning''s muscles were tense and ready to go. When Daoguo was mature, he immediately robbed it and hid in the forest swamp. Under the cover of the array, he should be able to escape.


    Although the rotten corpse crawls here, its speed is very slow, but compared with Ding Ning, compared with ordinary martial artists, the speed is also quite terrible.


    At this moment, the rotten corpse has come to the road fruit tree. In its empty eyes, it stares at the road fruit with strong desire. It just seems that it is afraid of something. It never dare to get close to the road tree and only dare to linger 100 meters away from the road tree.


    Ding Ning frowned and looked puzzled. What was the rotten corpse afraid of? Is there any danger here that he is not aware of?


    Quietly observed around, but did not notice any potential danger, but the rotten corpse is an indigenous here, and must know very well about it. Since it is afraid, there must be an unknown threat.


    Quietly opened the heavenly eye, carefully observed around, and found nothing abnormal, but when his eyes fell on the tree again, his hair was creepy, and his pupils contracted violently into awn.


    The Taoist tree has completely changed its shape under the eyes of heaven. It is no longer harmless to humans and animals, with the flow of Taoist rhyme and full of sacred breath, but has become a tree of death full of death breath. A trace of frightening force of law has constantly cut a space of 100 meters, and countless space cracks that are difficult to be detected by the naked eye have emerged one after another, It''s like a cold poisonous snake waiting for people to come near and break people to pieces at any time. Even the half immortal strong can''t compete.


    Ding Ning came down with a cold sweat on his forehead. NIMA, this fruit is a death trap. If he hadn''t been worried about the rotten corpse, I''m afraid he wouldn''t know how to die.


    But the problem also comes. The tree is so terrible that no one can get close to it. How can this fruit succeed?


    Ding Ning looked at the rotten corpse suspiciously. If he couldn''t get the fruit at all, why didn''t the rotten corpse stay in the stack? It puzzled him.


    However, since the rotten corpse doesn''t go, there must be a way to collect the fruit.


    Although the Tao fruit is good, it must be enjoyed by life.


    Ding Ning has no hope of getting Tao fruit now. The reason why he stayed is to see how the rotten corpse collects Tao fruit. He can learn from it. If he meets Tao fruit later, he won''t be so disappointed as he is now.


    Suddenly, the road tree trembled, the road fruit was about to mature, the golden glow shone on the world, and the strange smell spread rapidly and madly around.


    Roar!


    There was a terrible roar of rotten corpses in all directions, which contained a strong sense of desire.


    The strong breath is approaching here quickly. It seems that the mature fruit has attracted many strong rotten corpses nearby.


    Ding Ning calmed down and gathered his breath again. Although he was hidden in the array, if he was found by a powerful rotten corpse, even if he didn''t dare to enter the array, as long as he attacked his hiding place, the disordered array pattern would be enough for him to drink a pot.


    The disabled rotten corpse, with a unwilling face, quietly hid underground and waited for the tiger to eat. This fruit is too important for him. He must not give up.


    Dong Dong Dong


    The ground shook violently, and the nearest rotten corpse came. It was not a human creature, but a huge bone tiger with a size of ten feet. Its whole body radiated terrible power. Its huge body made the ground vibrate with each step.


    Then, there was a huge rotten bird corpse that didn''t know what bird it was. It seemed that it had lost its flight ability. It came running at a very fast speed, and its prestige was no less than that of the bone tiger.


    The third came a bone bear, not only less than the bone tiger, but also more than the bone tiger. The earth shook and mountains shook at every step, which was bigger than the movement of the bone tiger.


    The fourth arrived at a huge rotten corpse of a violent ape, which was bigger than a bone bear.


    The fifth is a small lizard carrion


    In the twinkling of an eye, there came five animal bones with extremely terrible breath. Their power was much stronger than that of disabled rotten corpses.


    Ding Ning thought that the rotten corpses of the disabled were strong enough. Unexpectedly, these animal rotten corpses were even stronger than the rotten corpses of the disabled, which made him secretly happy. Fortunately, he hadn''t met these animal rotten corpses before, otherwise he might have become their food.


    The bony ape was grumpy and made a provocative roar when he came. He didn''t feel it when he was far away. As soon as the distance was close, Ding Ning''s ears roared and nearly bled. He quickly closed his hearing, braved his courage to quietly release his spiritual consciousness and peeped at their every move.


    It has to be said that the concealment of spiritual consciousness is far beyond divine consciousness. None of so many powerful rotten corpses noticed his peeping, which put his tightly hanging heart back in his stomach.


    Roar!


    The bone tiger obviously had a bad temper. When he saw the bone ape provocation, he immediately changed his color. His dark eyes stared at the bone ape and made a grumpy roar.


    The next moment, the two giants fought without hesitation and fought for life and death.

 Chapter 1249

    Ding Ning secretly scolded the brainless fool in his heart. He fought before he was mature. Isn''t it cheaper for others?


    The fighting between the two giants is extremely terrible. It can definitely be called earth shaking and flying sand and stones. Ding Ning feels his skin burning and painful when he is far away from the storm and brought by the fight.


    Just when Ding Ning secretly cursed that the two guys had better die together, they suddenly changed.


    While the other three corpses were watching with relish, a pair of bone beasts who were entangled and killed suddenly burst into trouble.


    The bone tiger jumped up suddenly, and the huge bone palm slapped the head of the lizard rotten corpse. The lizard rotten corpse was unprepared and broke its head by the bone tiger''s slap, but these rotten corpses can survive only with bones, which can be seen from its strong vitality.


    The bony ape took the bony bird directly. The bony bird reacted very sensitively. Without delay, the body deviated and escaped the sneak attack of the bony ape. With a roar of anger, it turned into a shadow of Taoism and fought with the bony ape.


    The lizard rotten corpse''s head was broken and didn''t die. He angrily pumped his bone tail at the bone tiger. Although it was petite, since he dared to come here and steal treasures with other rotten corpses, his strength can be imagined.


    Although its head was broken to pieces, the strength of its bone tail was incredible. One tail pulled the bone tiger upside down for more than ten meters and fell heavily to the ground.


    The lizard rotten corpse should hate the sneak attack of the bone tiger. After flying the bone tiger, he chased it without stopping. His tail was raised as high as a whip, so he had to continue pumping the bone tiger that had just got up.


    Unexpectedly, the bone bear, who had been standing foolishly on one side and seemed stunned by the mutation, suddenly moved, stretched out two huge bear paws, grabbed the tail tip of the lizard corpse, grabbed the lizard corpse''s body with one hand and pulled it hard.


    Ding Ning vowed that this was definitely the most violent aesthetics he had ever seen. The rotting corpse of the petite lizard was torn in two like a toy in the hand of the bone bear.


    Then the bone bear lifted the limbs of the lizard rotten corpse divided into two halves and kept falling to the ground. A moment later, the lizard rotten corpse was scattered and turned into scattered bones on the ground.


    But even so, the dead lizard didn''t die. The bones kept wriggling and tried to piece them together. The strong vitality surprised Ding Ning secretly.


    The bone tiger and the bone bear also seem to know that it is difficult to kill the lizard carrion, but their purpose has been achieved. The lizard carrion has no qualification to compete for Tao fruit, so they no longer care about it and rush at the bone bird struggling with the bone ape.


    Seeing the situation, the bone bird gave a reluctant neighing. As soon as the bone wings vibrated, it flew away to the distance. Unexpectedly, it took the initiative to give up the competition for Tao fruit.


    Ding Ning watched with interest. The three beasts beat one disabled and drove one away, but there was only one fruit. How should the three beasts be distributed?


    The next moment he saw what it meant to be straightforward. As soon as the three beasts joined hands to eliminate two competitors, they did not hesitate to turn their faces and refuse to recognize people. The comrades in arms who had just fought side by side now became the enemy, and the three giants fought together in an instant.


    The fighting momentum of the two bone beasts is extremely terrible. The three bone beasts fight with their lives, which can be imagined. It''s earth shaking, and it''s not too much to live without light.


    Anyway, he won''t die so easily. He has no scruples when fighting. Ding Ning only feels that a leg bone flies up, a tailbone falls down, and a front claw bone jumps out together


    The three giant beasts fought together in the most primitive, barbaric and violent way. Ding Ning couldn''t tell which bone was which. He just laughed to himself. It''s good to fight and die together. There''s still a fisherman under the ground.


    In fact, Ding Ning doesn''t want the disabled rotten corpse to get the fruit, because he knows that these human rotten corpses are likely to be the black blood epidemic family who invaded the demon country, and these bone beasts should be the ancestors of the demon family who died against the alien invasion.


    I just don''t know why these people and demons who should have died long ago live in this alternative way, as if they were immortal.


    Are they immortal and immortal because they are immortal?


    Ding Ning wanted to expose the whereabouts of the disabled rotten corpse, but he couldn''t find a good way.


    It''s bad for a person to expose his whereabouts without exposing the disabled rotten corpse. He is not an immortal existence and can''t stand the violence of these bone beasts.


    Some reluctantly glanced at the ground and suddenly kicked in their heart. The number of bones of the lizard bone beast seemed to be wrong, and several pieces were missing.


    Although the lizard bone beast is not dead, its bones are scattered, and it seems that it has lost its language ability. Even its thinking has become dull. It has not found that its bone parts have been stolen, and it is still trying to get together.


    Ding Ning touched his chin thoughtfully. Can the disabled rotten corpse steal the bones of the lizard bone beast and spell out his legs? It''s not scientific. They''re not a race.


    But it''s hard to say anything in this holy mountain. Even the dead can live. It seems impossible to spell two human legs with animal bones.


    No, the rotten corpse without legs almost escaped. If he had to fight two legs, would he still have a way to live?


    Ding Ning''s eyes turned straight and thought hard about how to make the three stupid beasts find the existence of disabled rotten corpses.


    Yes!


    Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly brightened and quickly took out a human immortal leg bone and threw it into the hiding place of the rotten corpse.


    The immortal stock exuded terrible pressure and instantly attracted the attention of the three skulls. Watching the immortal leg bone suddenly disappear on the ground, he immediately realized that there were still enemies under the ground. The vicious dog rushed to the ground and pulled out the disabled rotten corpse.


    The disabled rotten corpse looked confused. He was also good at fighting for leg bones. When the lizard rotten corpse disintegrated and his head was not awake, he just stole the leg bones. He suddenly found a human leg bone and walked away without thinking. Unexpectedly, he was found by three bone beasts.


    Until this time, he suddenly reacted. Except that he was a bone beast, where did the human leg bones come from? Is it the damn bug before?


    At the thought of this, the disabled rotten corpse was burning with anger and was about to shout. There was a little bug waiting to reap the benefits. The three skull beast was like seeing a man who killed his father and enemy. It was a violent beating like a storm.


    When the disabled rotten corpse came to his mouth, he was beaten back alive. He kept rolling on the ground with his hands protecting his head, trying to find a chance to speak to expose Ding Ning''s existence.


    However, although the bone beast had already died and his brain was not very smart, he had instinctive hatred and disgust for the invaders of the black blood plague family. It was an hostility engraved in his bone and blood. He didn''t give him any breathing opportunity at all. The wild attack forcibly broke the disabled rotten corpse and ended up like a lizard bone beast.


    The disabled rotten corpse is suffering. These guys don''t even give them a chance to say a word. It''s really cruel.


    Ding Ning smiles and smiles. It''s a pity that he can''t kill this thing, otherwise it will be perfect.


    No, it''s not that they can''t die, but that bone beasts can''t die. There are few things that can kill him, but it''s not without them.


    For example, the fingers of the disabled rotten corpse were broken before the extinction of the sky, leaving his hands bare and missing two fingerbones, which shows that the annihilation charm can completely kill him.


    And... The space crack within 100 meters of the tree!


    The disabled rotten corpse is so afraid of daoshu, which shows that the space crack is a great threat to him and should also have the ability to kill him.


    Unfortunately, whether using tianmie or throwing the disabled rotten corpse into the 100 meter range of the road tree, it will disturb the three skull animals, which makes him deeply regret. He only hopes that the three skull animals will fight to death and become scattered bones.


    After the three skulls dismantled the disabled rotten corpse, they ignored it and began the final competition again.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The earth shaking and mountain shaking war kicked off again.


    Ding Ning looked forward to the fierce struggle of the three giants there, and secretly cheered for them, harder, harder


    Poof!


    An almost imperceptible light noise came. A dazzling golden light twinkled in front of Ding Ning. His eyes were burning and painful. He couldn''t look directly at them. He hurriedly closed his eyes, but there was a strange fragrance at the end of his nose that made his pores stretch.


    The fruit is ripe!


    Ding Ning turned the idea in his mind, closed his eyes, opened his heavenly eyes, and looked at the tree through the dazzling golden light.


    I saw that the Tao fruit, which was crystal clear like emerald, was now golden, emitting golden glow, and the trace of Tao rhyme was like clouds.


    At the moment, the road tree full of death seems to be deprived of all vitality, completely withered and dead, and even the terrible space cracks around have all disappeared.


    Tao Guo sent out dazzling golden haze. Even the bone beast couldn''t look directly. At the moment, he didn''t grab it.


    The scope of the golden light is shrinking rapidly. Ding Ning knows that the fruit is collecting the essence, and that the moment when Jin Xia is completely restrained is the time when the fruit is thoroughly matured.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were clear, but he was calculating quickly in his heart. The time for the golden light to be restrained when the fruit was mature was very short, about less than one second. In addition, the time for the bone beast to adapt to the disappearance of the golden light was about one to two seconds.


    When the golden light is completely introverted, the bone beast will immediately take the fruit. At that time, no matter how the three bone beasts compete, they will die together, and the chance of finding a big bargain for nothing is almost zero.


    In other words, the only chance he can get Tao fruit is in that short to almost negligible two or three seconds. If he misses it, he has no chance to snatch food from the bone beast.


    Rob or not?


    Ding Ning had planned to give up, but now he was excited again.


    Three seconds is very short for ordinary people, but for him with Jinpeng speed, it can be regarded as a very sufficient time.


    Although he was 200 meters away from the tree, he rushed to the tree to collect the fruit, but he didn''t even use it for a second.


    One second to pick the fruit, one second to escape back to the forest swamp covered by the array pattern, and one second to escape, the probability of success is about 70%.


    Although this probability is very high for Ding Ning, once he fails, the probability that he will be torn to pieces by bone beasts is almost 100%.


    Is it worth risking your life for a Tao fruit?


    Ding Ning was a little tangled, but looking at the coveted golden fruit through the heavenly eye, his face gradually became firm.


    Tao fruit, he is bound to win.


    It''s not his greed, nor is it how much help this fruit will bring him to heaven.


    However, he felt that the cultivation of martial arts is to go against the sky. If you want to get opportunities, you must fight and grab them by yourself.


    If this time he watched the opportunity in front of him, but gave up because he was afraid of death, he would give up the second and third time for the same reason


    Slowly, he will lose all his courage and courage, lose a firm heart of martial arts, and finally become a coward who is greedy for life and afraid of death.

 Chapter 1250

    The golden glow in the sky converges rapidly, shrinks into the size of a football in the blink of an eye, and is still shrinking. Daoguo is about to mature.


    Ding Ning was as muscular as a cheetah preying on prey, ready to go, and his eyes glittered with terrible light.


    Although the three skulls can''t be seen, they are on guard against each other and are ready to fight at any time.


    Bang... Bang... Bang... Bang


    Ding Ning''s mind was highly concentrated and his heart began to accelerate uncontrollably.


    At this tense moment, no one noticed that the bony ape''s head was slightly tilted, as if listening to something. A human suspicious color flashed on his face, and then he took a small step back under his feet.


    Poof!


    The golden glow all over the sky gathered in the Tao fruit like a long whale absorbing water, disappeared, the Tao tree withered and turned into fly ash smoke, and the strange fragrance disappeared with the golden light.


    The fruit is ripe!


    Three terrible bone claws that block out the sky and the sun grasp the golden fruit without hesitation, but the bone tiger and the bone bear are keenly aware that the speed of the bone ape seems to be a little slow.


    They are not surprised but happy. The three beasts have the same strength. If the bone apes move slowly, it means that they have a three-point greater hope of grabbing the fruit.


    The bone claws of bone tiger and bone bear kept colliding in the air, rippling up layers of terrible space ripples, restraining and giving way to each other, and boldly grasping at Daoguo.


    A lightning fast figure suddenly appeared on the virtual Taoist tree at an incredible speed. Grasping the Taoist fruit, he shot back, leaving the bones and claws of the two animals empty.


    Roar!


    The bone tiger and the bone bear roared angrily at the same time. They didn''t expect that a mole ant picked a peach when Daoguo was about to get it.


    However, the figure grasped the opportunity very well. They had no room for action under the inevitable situation. At the moment, when the old force was just unloaded and the new force was not born, they watched the figure retreat to the forbidden area, but there was no time to stop it.


    Just when they were angry but could only helplessly watch the damn bug escape successfully, the bone ape''s giant claw, which was a little slow, suddenly changed direction, showed a gloomy smile on their face, and grabbed the insect''s figure as expected.


    Ah!


    The figure uttered a scream and was crushed by the claws of the terrible beast without suspense. The golden fruit took off and flew to the forbidden area.


    The bone ape''s ferocious smile was stiff on his face. The animal claw grabbed it with a backhand and grabbed it at Daoguo at a terrible speed.


    The bone tiger and the bone bear were relieved at the same time. If the fruit fell into the hands of the bone ape, they still had a chance. It was better than falling into the forbidden area.


    When the bony ape was about to catch the Taoist fruit, a ghost like figure suddenly appeared out of thin air, and grabbed the Taoist fruit like an arrow off the string and shot away into the forbidden area.


    Roar!


    The bone ape was angry, and the terrible animal claws suddenly accelerated. He grabbed the figure and crushed it again without suspense.


    But before the figure was crushed, the old skill was repeated and the Taoist fruit was thrown into the forbidden area.


    Roar!


    The three skull beasts were furious, and their huge bone claws grabbed Daoguo who was about to escape into the forbidden area at the same time.


    The golden radiance flickered. The bone tiger was the closest and the fastest. Before Daoguo was about to fall into the forbidden area, he grabbed Daoguo in his hand, then walked away without hesitation and turned away.


    The bone bear and the bone ape were willing to get the fruit from the bone tiger. They roared and chased the bone tiger, and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    Ding Ning suddenly appeared pale, reached out his hand to collect the scattered bones of lizard rotten corpses and human rotten corpses on the ground, turned and entered the forbidden area again, and without hesitation ran away along the safe path deduced countless times in his mind.


    He didn''t know whether it was worth paying the price of the destruction of two martial spirits and winning the fruit with flowers and trees at the critical moment, but he couldn''t care to measure these. He ran away frantically at the first time and ran as far as he could.


    Because he knew that the green wood fruit wrapped with a layer of metal could not deceive the three skulls for too long. They would soon return. Even if they did not dare to go deep into the forbidden area to catch up, the array near the forbidden area would be activated as long as they bombarded the array pattern in anger. Even if he was in the chaos, he would peel off his skin even if he didn''t die.


    Sure enough, just after more than ten minutes, Ding Ning heard the angry roar of the three skull beasts and the sound of the bombardment array. The Tao array patterns behind him began to flicker, and the breath of destroying the sky and the earth continued to spread wildly in all directions.


    Ding Ning, dressed in human skin, ran away with his head buried, complaining in his heart.


    The chaotic array is really terrible. The dense array and the intricate overlap of the array are intertwined and move the whole body. The constantly activated and flashing array pattern fluctuations are getting closer and closer like the deadly king of hell. Even if he is a divine array master and has a human skin brother''s body, he is not sure to survive in this terrible chaotic array.


    Roar!


    Roar!


    Roar!


    The whole holy mountain was alarmed, and there was a roar of terror, anger and anxiety from all directions.


    For many years, there has been no riot in the forbidden area of holy mountain. Who dares to bombard the forbidden area.


    The three skulls impulsively bombarded the forbidden area to vent their anger. At the moment, they saw that they had poked out a big basket and aroused public anger. They dared to stay for a long time, fled quickly and far, returned to their respective territories, pretended to know nothing, and pretended to roar.


    Poof!


    Ding Ning''s face was pale, and he flew forward again by the array pattern power activated behind him. Before he landed, the blood in his mouth gushed out like no money.


    After that, Ding Ning was filled with despair. He never thought that the attack of bone beast would trigger the prohibition riot of the whole holy mountain. Even if he was protected by pigo, he would never be able to withstand the destructive bombardment of the terrorist prohibition.


    This was just affected by the array patterns activated one after another at the edge of the prohibition. He had all his internal organs cracked and nearly died. If he fell into the center of the prohibition outbreak, the result can be imagined.


    The most important thing is that he was banned from bombarding and making seven meat and eight vegetables. The whole person changed his direction like a flying man in the air. He had long lost his direction and couldn''t find a safe path in his memory.


    Ding Ning didn''t know how long he had been bombarded by the continuously activated array forces, nor could he remember how many times he had been bombarded. Just when he was cracked and blood stained in the sky, he felt that he would die this time, he burst out heavily


    Fell to the ground.


    The ear suddenly became quiet, without the fluctuation of array and the terrible roar of rotten corpses, as if entering an independent space.


    Here is a barren space, filled with gray fog everywhere. The visibility is very low, and it looks very desolate and dead.


    Ding Ning was covered with blood and lay dying on the ground. His eyelids were heavy and he couldn''t open them. His spirit also became dark. He couldn''t even move his fingers.


    The injury was really too serious. Only after the leopard woman blew herself up, Ding Ning had no time to take into account where she was at the moment and whether there was danger of death around her. He frantically operated the star sky breathing technique to heal the injury.


    But he forgot that this is the holy mountain. There is no sun, moon and stars in the gray sky. It has been running for a long time without any curative effect.


    Most importantly, there was not even a trace of aura here, which made him die of thirst like a fish jumping ashore.


    His brain was confused, which made his reaction several beats slower than usual. After a long time, he found that the star sky breathing technique didn''t bring him any help.


    If the star sky breathing is not good, then the breathing method of all things. Ding Ning smiled bitterly and scolded himself for his stupidity. This is the holy mountain and the demon country. Naturally, the breathing method of all things is more effective.


    Breathe... Breathe... Breathe


    Gradually, Ding Ning''s breath entered a wonderful rhythm. However, I don''t know what the hell it is here. It''s like a vacuum world. I can''t even absorb any energy.


    However, his injury was too serious, which stimulated the body''s self-protection program, and his consciousness had fallen into a coma. He operated the breathing method of all things by instinct.


    As time went by, his chest would look like a dead man if it weren''t for the slight fluctuation of his chest.


    Step... Step


    Suddenly, a slight sound of footsteps sounded, and a bent figure staggered in the fog, from far to near.


    The figure is very old. Even walking looks very laborious and the speed is appalling, but he is wearing a very eye-catching snow-white robe.


    If Ding Ning could see this old figure at the moment, he would be surprised. The old man is the big shaman of the Fox family. I don''t know why he appeared here.


    The big shaman walked alone and trembled to Ding Ning''s side. His turbid old eyes twinkled with strange light. He quietly looked at Ding Ning like a dead man. His eyes twinkled and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Step on!


    There was another sound of footsteps, and a slow voice came faintly: "Ming, what are you planning? Why did you bring this young man in?"


    With the sound, a tall and burly middle-aged figure came out of the fog, wearing the emperor''s crown, eyes like stars, staring at the big shaman without blinking, with a strong sense of vigilance and examination.


    "Ji, I know you don''t trust me. I think I want to integrate the three realms. Similarly, I don''t trust you, so what I''m planning has nothing to do with you."


    It seems that the great shaman who has been called the dark doesn''t appear unexpectedly. He says calmly without lifting his eyelids.


    "Hum! If you don''t tell lies in front of Ming people, one of you and Hao must be behind the scenes, and I think your suspicion is the biggest. You sneak around all day and have bad intentions. Since you don''t want to say, I won''t let you like what you want to do."


    Carrying his hands on his back, he rushed into the sky with a terrible momentum and swept the world with powerful authority.


    "Well, you may not be able to get me. Can you stop my plan by relying on a mere separation of gods and souls?"


    The tone of the dark is ancient well without waves, but the momentum of the whole body suddenly changes, and the whole person has undergone earth shaking changes.


    The old body suddenly stood tall and straight. On an orange skin like old face, the wrinkles began to stretch at a speed visible to the naked eye. In an instant, he became a smooth and rebellious middle-aged man, with a terrible domineering momentum all over his body. Where was there a trace of the old appearance that he had been able to walk before.


    Ming''s momentum shook the sky and the earth, and easily offset the terrible pressure of Ji. After all, he is the one, and Ji is just a separate soul.


    "What if you add me?"


    A chuckle broke the balance of the scene. The towering figure wearing the imperial crown and imperial robe seemed to penetrate the long river of years.


    "You''re not enough."


    The dark look remained unchanged and said calmly, "just two separate bodies want to compete with my own self. You underestimate me as the dark emperor."


    "Ming, I know you want to lure our Buddha here to complete your plot. Do you think we will be fooled?"


    The majestic voice wearing the crown smiled and said in a tone of seeing through everything.

 Chapter 1251

    "Nothing is better than a thief shouting to catch a thief!"


    Ming said coldly.


    "Whatever you say, justice is free in the hearts of the people, and the truth will come out one day."


    The towering figure was not annoyed. He smiled and looked at the silent Ji and said, "Hey, how about you and me join hands today? See if the master of Ming can really compete with you and me?"


    "Not interested!"


    Ji didn''t trust either of them and said coldly.


    "Well, you''re the emperor. This young man is a human race from the human world. Can you bear to watch your people killed by the underworld?"


    The lofty figure said without giving up.


    "Hao, you don''t need to stir up the flames here to incite me. Hum, although I''m not a good man, I don''t care to attack a young man of the human race. If you don''t agree, you can fight me with your own master. I''ll see how many kilograms you immortal emperor has."


    Ming proudly carries his hands and says provocatively.


    "Ha ha, Ming, you want to tempt us to send out the Buddha again and again. I doubt your motivation very much. What do you say?"


    Hao said with a smile.


    Ji''s face was calm and kept silent, as if he hadn''t heard what he said. At their level, they have their own views and judgments on everything and will never be easily bewitched by others.


    "I''m much wiser than you. Although it''s only separation, once the separation is destroyed, it will also affect my strength. I really want to see how much of my combat power you two can play together. Of course, it would be better if your original can come. Let''s see how long you can last in my hands."


    The dark crazy state revealed itself and challenged the two emperors at the same time.


    "Hum! Your wolf ambition has finally been exposed. It''s not you who want our two masters to show up and say that it''s not you who want to integrate the three realms?"


    Hao did not directly respond to the challenge and tried to pull Ji to his own united front again.


    Ji frowned slightly, his eyes were deep, he didn''t know what he was thinking, but he still kept silent.


    "It doesn''t matter who''s behind the scenes? Anyway, my God is here. No matter who it is, it''s always going to fight in the end. What''s the use of mutual suspicion if we hide like this?"


    The dark doesn''t think of it at all, but the war spirit of the whole body is rising constantly.


    "What the hell said is not unreasonable. It''s not helpful to drag on like this. If we end it, no matter who it is, there will be a result."


    Hao seems to have lost patience and reached a consensus with Ming for the first time.


    Jiwen is very moved. Now the two emperors have reached a consensus. If he doesn''t agree, he seems too timid.


    Immediately nodded slightly and said, "well, it''s going to be an end. Then set a time and place. No matter who is behind the scenes, you have to have the ability to kill the other two people at the same time."


    Ming was quite surprised. Unexpectedly, Ji really agreed. His eyes flickered slightly: "let''s be in the desolate sand sea in three days."


    "OK, it''s a deal!"


    Hao nodded and agreed.


    "Yes, but no one can touch the young man."


    I don''t know if I see anything, he said with a warning.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t intend to do anything to him."


    Ming smiled calmly.


    Hao glanced at Ding Ning and said nothing. He turned and left first.


    "Let''s go!"


    Ji seems a little worried. He has been supervising him to leave before his figure disappears quietly.


    Tranquility was restored again in the space, floating with a light gray fog, as if no one had ever appeared.


    Ding Ning seemed to have a long, long dream. In the dream, he walked in the desert under the scorching sun, just like a lonely traveler who could not see any hope of survival.


    Hungry, hot and thirsty made him dizzy, weak, and his throat was smoking. He couldn''t even swallow saliva. He kept moving forward and forward in the yellow sand


    His brain was confused, forgot everything, didn''t know why he was going, and didn''t know where he was going.


    Even if he wanted to give up countless times, he simply slept in the sand sea, but his subconscious kept reminding him that he must not stop, otherwise, the consequences will be very serious.


    Although he didn''t know what the serious consequences were, he believed that the warning came from his heart. He ignored the strong desire to sleep again and again, and kept walking with his heavy legs filled with lead.


    It seems that it has been so long for a century. Finally, a little green appears in the barren sand sea ahead.


    This gave him a boost when he almost reached the limit and wanted to give up. He didn''t know where he came out of endless strength and began to run recklessly.


    That touch of green began to expand in his vision and became his only hope in the desolate and desolate sand sea.


    This hope turns into his desire to survive and the source of strength. After falling again and again, he gets up again and again, and runs forward with perseverance... Running


    Finally, the green turned into a fertile oasis in front of him. He cheered and jumped, even if his strength had been exhausted, so that he couldn''t stand and walk at all, but he still climbed forward tenaciously.


    When he finally climbed to the edge of the oasis and looked at the vibrant oasis close at hand, he was completely desperate because he was rejected by an invisible barrier.


    What is more sad and desperate than being close but far away?


    He lay on his back on the sand at the edge of the oasis, breathing heavily, his lungs were burning and painful, and his throat was dry and speechless.


    The scorching sun hanging in the sky made his eyes ache and narrowed his eyes uncontrollably.


    The light began to become colorful in his eyes, like a rainbow after the rain. It was dazzling, but cold and palpitating.


    Why did I have to work so hard to come here and be rejected?


    Why is the oasis within reach but blocked by this damn barrier?


    Why should I be ruthlessly killed when I clearly have the hope of survival?


    "God is unfair!"


    Strong resentment turned into towering anger, burning in the chest like a flame, and issued a unwilling cry.


    Ding Ning''s eyes turned into terrible blood red in an instant, and unexpectedly entered the second personality in an instant.


    But this is not the end. A trace of anger everywhere but always hidden in the dark corner began to breed and spread crazily, quickly penetrated the body and turned into a thick black fog.


    Ding Ning, like a dead man, suddenly flew into the air and fled to the distance. Strange black runes floated on his pale, bloodless cheeks. With his scarlet eyes, he was like a demon God coming to the world.


    Blood red eyes penetrated the layers of fog and stared at a towering ancient tree in the depths of the fog.


    In his consciousness, this towering ancient tree is that vibrant oasis, containing his hope of survival and his unrelenting anger.


    Roar!


    Ding Ning sent out a roar of anger like a beast. A pair of sharp fangs suddenly appeared in his hand, which turned into two earth breaking huge blades, cut through the sky and fiercely cleaved to the ancient tree.


    Deep in the fog space, looking into the distance at the ancient tree, the corners of my mouth evoke a secretive radian. Everything is planned.


    But Ji and Hao suddenly changed their faces and shouted, "no!"


    Unfortunately, it was too late. The two swords were strong and hurried. They tore the ancient tree like withering and decaying and cut two huge wounds.


    "Oh..."


    The ancient trees trembled and struggled, like people, with a shrill and painful roar that rang through the world, and a strong ancient consciousness was recovering.


    The boundless and magnificent vitality is like the flood that has opened the gate. Ding Ning greedily absorbs it like a withered sponge. The seriously injured and dying body is repaired quickly with the naked eye, and the dim soul light gradually begins to shine, making him feel comfortable like bathing in the spring breeze.


    "Damn it, I wanted to use that boy to get through the reincarnation channel and steal the origin of Kunpeng. I can''t let him succeed."


    The emperor''s face was so blue that he finally understood Ming''s plan. His figure flashed. He could no longer hide himself and ran to the ancient tree like thunder.


    "I''ve been hit by the hell''s plan to slow down. No wonder he wants to set the decisive battle day in three days."


    The Immortal Emperor Hao also understood Ming''s intention at the moment. His face was dignified and could drop water. He also came to the ancient tree quickly.


    Although the origin of Kunpeng is not as good as the origin of the three realms because there is no heaven, the cultivation level of Kunpeng is much higher than that of the three realms. Therefore, once Ming wins the origin of Kunpeng, he will become the new master of the world of Kunpeng.


    Once Ming succeeds, his combat power will advance by leaps and bounds and control the whole Kunpeng world. Haoheji''s Buddha will no longer hide. Even if he fights hard, he will not be his opponent.


    At that time, you can only let the hell kill them, integrate the origin of the three realms, and become the Supreme Master of the three realms above the way of heaven.


    Ming nervously pays attention to Ding Ning''s every move and waves to lay a space barrier outside to delay Ji hehao''s arrival.


    He has planned this bureau for countless years. Even the old donkey has been counted by him. It is about to be completed. He will never allow any mistakes.


    Boom!


    Ji and Hao are so anxious that they frantically attack the space barrier. They both choose to join hands and attack Ming.


    They will never allow ming to get the origin of Kunpeng. They must stop him or... Replace him.


    The three emperors of heaven, earth and man have become a Tao for endless years. They have almost endless longevity yuan. No one doesn''t want to get rid of the three worlds and take a look at the outside world. Ji and Hao are no exception.


    But they didn''t expect that Ming''s ambition would be so great. They not only wanted to surpass the three worlds, but also refined the three worlds into the inner world to feel the power of the world and become the top existence in the chaotic universe.


    This is a robbery, but it is also a great opportunity and fortune. Ming has hope to get it, and Ji and Hao have the same opportunity. How can they be indifferent?


    Although Ming is powerful and even slightly better than Ji and Hao, he doesn''t dare to be careless in the face of the joint efforts of the two emperors.


    The terror of heaven filled the air, and the three emperors fought madly together. The Ming emperor was defeated by the joint suppression of the two emperors. After a cold hum, he pinched the Jue with both hands. The holy mountain prohibition that had just subsided flickered the runic luster again, and the breath of destroying the sky and the earth continued to rise.


    Array lines crossed the void and fell into Ming''s hands with a terrible killing opportunity, which became his weapon.


    There are divine patterns in his hand. The emperor suddenly swept away the previous decline and suppressed Ji and Hao without any temper.


    Looking at the terrible fighting momentum of the three imperial strongmen, Ding Ning was stunned and swallowed hard. Although he had not fully understood what had happened, he was even in the second personality and possessed state, but he knew that he had been used and became someone''s chess player.

 Chapter 1252

    Ding Ning naturally knows who this person is at the moment.


    Because of Ming''s appearance, he is the young version of the old Lama who taught him to be possessed.


    However, even Ming didn''t think that Ding Ning could still keep a clear mind when he was possessed and was prompted to express the darkest side in the bottom of his heart.


    Yes, although Ding Ning was out of control before, he really lost his mind.


    But after he chopped up the ancient tree to get the supplement of life energy, black and white fish immediately began to work hard, rolling the magic spirit and life essence into the most pure energy to repair his injury, and also made him regain consciousness at the same time.


    This is an extremely mysterious state. Second personality and enthrall have made him turn his strength in sober state for several times, and the essence of life is constantly changing in black and white.


    The essence of ancient tree''s life is similar to that of the essence of life before him. It may be because the ancient tree is the channel of yin and Yang, so the essence of life is more pure and Yin and yang balance, so that black and white fish change again.


    In no confusion, two black and white fish swim in the essence of life, and the volume is beginning to grow larger. Just the blink of an eye, in the sea of Ding Ning''s knowledge, has become a shadow map.


    Ding Ning is a little silly. He thought the black-and-white grindstone was a black-and-white swimming fish, but at the moment, the swimming fish are constantly enlarged into a Tai Chi diagram, only missing the black-and-white swimming fish.


    "One yuan generates heaven and earth. Heaven and earth are divided into yin and Yang. Yin and Yang nourish heaven and earth. Heaven and earth illusory everything... Heaven and earth change... Build a land bridge..."


    Jiuqiao stone man suddenly began to get hot, and the ancient sound containing the sound of the avenue echoed in Ding Ning''s mind like an evening drum and morning bell.


    Ding Ning was waiting to listen carefully when he suddenly felt a shock and earth shaking changes in his body. There was an endless void between the middle Dantian and the lower Dantian. There was nothing in the void. An energy bridge was born in vain to connect the middle and lower Dantian.


    After being integrated into 720 acupoints, there has always been no movement. At the moment, the star fruit is shining with bright luster. The crystal star fruit begins to dissolve and completely integrate with the acupoints. It shrinks like a blooming flower, which converges inversely into a flower and bone flower, and turns into an independent small space, between half virtual and half real.


    Ding Ning is numb. The acupoint space changed by Xingguo is like meson Xumi. Each space is like an independent world. Although it looks deserted and empty, it can continuously absorb external energy to fill it. Does this mean that he has 720 small worlds?


    You know, although the storage ring can store things, it can only store dead things. It can''t accommodate living things at all. If he didn''t have water space and medicine ring, he couldn''t carry living things with him.


    Of course, the pet space does not count. Whether wolves ride or smoked children, they are essentially his pet. As long as they enter the pet space, they will fall into deep sleep, which is essentially different from the storage space.


    Although Luoxue also signed a contract with him, he was not a spirit pet and could not enter the spirit pet space.


    When he was eager to test the function of these acupoint spaces, he changed and regenerated.


    After the heaven and earth bridge was built, the nine orifices absorbed the energy of ancient trees like whales devouring snakes, and the Taiji diagram was rotating overload, transforming the continuous life energy into the purest liquid energy, which was transmitted to all parts of the body along the cobweb like meridians, repairing his damaged body, and finally converging in the Xiadan field.


    Every drop of divine consciousness liquid containing terrible energy converges into a river in the sea of consciousness and turns into a long river.


    In the soul stage of zhongdantian, the three colors of bright white, black and red complement each other.


    Although the Star Seed on the right has disappeared, it is bright and emits light starlight.


    On the left, the Kunpeng virtual shadow formed by Kunpeng''s blood is lifelike. Under the Kunpeng virtual shadow, a faint shadow lurks in the thick blood.


    In the middle, the dark fog filled the air, and the blood seeds like fists also changed, which made him laugh and laugh. He even raised a middle finger towards the sky. The defiant defiance of heaven and earth was full of arrogance.


    Among the three blood vessels, Ding Ning can''t see through the fist blood. According to the exclusion method, he can also determine that the fist should be the ancestral witch blood.


    But the ancestral witch''s blood didn''t seem to bring him too obvious changes except that it gave him power and the hand of fate. It seemed to be extremely low-key compared with the demon respect''s blood and star blood.


    Of course, it''s not that he thinks zuwu''s blood is not as good as the other two kinds of blood. How can the blood seed that can occupy the middle position be simple.


    However, compared with the other two kinds of blood, zuwu''s blood is extremely obscure and mysterious, so that he can''t really see its true face.


    Maybe it''s because zuwu''s blood has not fully awakened?


    Ding Ning guessed secretly.


    There is no sense of loss. For him, the three kinds of blood are immortal heavenly blood. He is very satisfied to have any of them, not to mention the three kinds of blood.


    With the majestic life energy pouring in, Ding Ning''s injury healed with the naked eye. Even the two spirits pinched and exploded by the bone ape were repairing rapidly, and the dim soul gradually emitted bright soul light.


    After the body and martial spirit were all repaired, Dantian also quickly accumulated energy, which made him feel full of endless power. He wanted to have a hand with the three emperors and experience the pleasure of wasting his power.


    Boom!


    But when he saw the terrible power of the three emperors'' War, which could tear the space out of the space crack in one move, he immediately put away his expansive mentality and felt that it was better not to seek death.


    Focusing on the ancient trees in front of him, Ding Ning felt a touch of sadness and pity.


    He didn''t understand how the king of locust disappeared suddenly before, but now he understood completely when he saw the ancient tree in front of him.


    This ancient tree is the essence of the Huai king, but now it has completely lost its sense of independence and has become a part of the law of the Kunpeng world.


    Huai Wang? The body is a locust tree!


    Sophora japonica, the ghost of wood and the thing of half Yin and half Yang are the best bridge and carrier to communicate the Yin and Yang world.


    The king of Huai didn''t know when he was born, but there is no doubt that its life course almost runs through the development history of the whole Kunpeng world.


    Kunpeng''s will must have maintained enough clarity at that time. He realized that sooner or later he would lose consciousness, so he made a layout very early. The king of locust was born according to the mission it gave him.


    In other words, from the moment when Huai king was born with wisdom, he should be very clear about his doomed destiny and mission, which must be said to be a great sadness.


    Heart to heart, no one wants to know clearly what will happen to him from the moment he is born. The sadness that his fate is not controlled by himself but unable to fight is absolutely impossible for non parties to understand.


    What is the meaning of life?


    Some say it''s the reproduction and continuation of blood, some say it''s a successful career, others say it''s a great wealth, and others say it''s waking up the power of the world and lying on the knees of beauty.


    But for Ding Ning, the meaning of life lies in the unknown.


    Unknown future, unknown destiny, unknown journey, unknown people and things


    Everywhere is full of surprises or surprises, so that life will be more colorful and make people live more purposeful, hopeful and motivated.


    In order to achieve small goals that may seem insignificant in the eyes of successful people, sweat and work hard.


    The sense of satisfaction and achievement after success can not be described by words at all; Even if you fail unfortunately, you may be depressed and decadent, but it is also the accumulation and accumulation of valuable experience and experience in life.


    Like Huai Wang, who knew that he had been doomed to the end as soon as he was born, even if his life is long, it is full of boredom and sadness.


    At this moment, Ding Ning wandered outside the sky and was full of imagination.


    He was thinking that the reason why King Huai was willing to put his wing emperor into the depths of the holy mountain was that he also had the idea of rewriting his destiny?


    The answer should be yes. As long as it is a thinking creature, who is willing to succumb to fate?


    Unfortunately, the wing emperor finally failed and had to be reborn as a donkey.


    Speaking of it, King Huai should be very disappointed with the old donkey.


    Ding Ning thought in a mess, but he didn''t find the golden Taoist fruit he put in the storage ring. He didn''t know when he began to form an extremely subtle connection with his ancestral witch blood, and the strands of golden Taoist were constantly absorbed by his ancestral witch blood.


    The golden fruit withered and dissipated rapidly with the naked eye, while the fist blood extended one finger after the middle finger.


    With the stretching of these fingers, his absolute touch has also undergone earth shaking changes. The hand of fate is covered with a layer of light gold, the illusory figure begins to become solid, and the fuzzy appearance has a trend of gradually transforming to Ding Ning''s appearance.


    Roar!


    The fighting of the three emperors triggered the prohibition of the whole holy mountain, and each powerful rotten corpse roared with anger and fear.


    Ding Ning is also deeply aware of how powerful the three emperors with the blessing of the great emperor''s fruit position are. Although there is no blessing of heaven, the three emperors do not know how to create this independent space, making their combat power unparalleled. Even if those rotten corpses are powerful half step immortal, they can also be like mole ants in their eyes.


    The emperor level strongman blessed by the great emperor should have no less combat power than the Immortal Emperor level?


    Ding Ning quietly assessed their combat effectiveness and felt that it should be almost at this level.


    Because he had felt the breath of the old donkey and the nine day Xuannv. Although it was also very strong, it seemed that it was not a bit worse than the three emperors.


    Of course, it''s also possible that the old donkey and Jiutian Xuannv didn''t release their breath with all their strength, which led to the wrong evaluation, but he thought it should be eight or nine.


    After all, the old donkey and Jiutian Xuannv absolutely dare not ignore those half immortal rotten corpses, and the three emperors obviously didn''t pay attention to them. It can be seen that the three emperors should be much better than the old donkey and Jiutian Xuannv.


    In particular, the pattern of Emperor Ming''s foot on the array was terrible. Every blow made the heaven and earth lose color, and the space collapsed, which made the Immortal Emperor and the emperor retreat, dare not touch their front, and were completely suppressed by him.


    The whole holy mountain trembled, and the terrible array fluctuation swept the world. I don''t know how many rotten corpses who didn''t have time to escape were affected and annihilated.


    Ji and Hao are dying with ugly faces. They didn''t expect that Ming became so powerful after using the array pattern. They were both suppressed by him. Once he got the origin of Kunpeng, where can they live?


    Although the two emperors temporarily joined hands, they had their own calculations. They had been on guard against each other. They didn''t show all their strength at all, leaving room for competition for the origin of Kunpeng.


    But at the moment, they are forced to have no way back, and they can''t keep their hands.


    So, after they looked at each other, they quickly reached a consensus in eye contact and did their best. They worked together to kill the underworld first, and then they competed for the final good fortune.

 Chapter 1253

    Once Ji and Hao cooperate sincerely, they will not keep their hands. Even if Ming has the ability to manipulate the array pattern, they gradually recover the decline and form a stalemate.


    But it is clear that this stalemate is only temporary, and it will happen sooner or later.


    After so long of painstaking planning, how could Ming be willing to fall short at this last moment? While struggling to support, he took time to peek at the opening of the reincarnation channel.


    Ding Ning could still see the shock of his life when he stood in front of the body of Sophora Wang and absorbed the essence of life.


    According to his calculation, the body of huaiwang is the barrier of the reincarnation channel. Once the life energy stored in his body is leaked, the reincarnation channel will be fully opened.


    How long the Huai king lived, even he couldn''t remember clearly. It can be said that his years of survival were almost as long as the history of the demon country.


    In addition, it is now incarnated as the order operation law of the Kunpeng world and connects the Yin and Yang worlds, which is equivalent to the heaven of the Kunpeng world.


    The life energy contained in its body accounts for almost half of the total energy of the whole Kunpeng world, not to mention Ding Ning. Even Ming doesn''t have the ability to absorb and digest all of it. If he wants to absorb it, he has to be burst alive.


    Of course, at the level of the three emperors, there is little demand for energy. It is more about the understanding and understanding of the nature of the world, so it won''t care about those life energy.


    However, although he knows that Ding Ning is three blood vessels and can absorb a lot of life energy more than ordinary people, he doesn''t think he has the ability to put all energy into the bag. It''s not easy to absorb one ten thousandth of it.


    But what does he see now?


    The body of the king of Sophora japonica has appeared the color of malaise, which is a symptom that can occur only when more than 1% of the total energy is scattered.


    The channel is opened, and the energy overflow is normal, but the problem is that the energy free space he spent a lot of time arranging is still a vacuum without energy fluctuation.


    What does that mean? It shows that there is no trace of leakage of the energy released by the Huai king, and all of it has been absorbed by Ding Ning. How can this not surprise him.


    This makes Ming''s face a little depressed. He controls the array pattern to consume energy. Before, he fought with his own energy support. He fought with one enemy and two, and the consumption is not generally large.


    Ding Ning is the key to the layout. He achieved his initial goal by introducing Ding Ning into the devil and opening the channel. He doesn''t mind letting Ding Ning take more advantages at all.


    In his mind, Ding Ning must not be able to absorb all the energy. The spilled energy is enough to maintain his control over the consumption of array patterns.


    But now Ding Ning doesn''t refuse to come. A trace of energy doesn''t overflow, so his consumption can''t be supplemented, which makes his mood very beautiful.


    But he didn''t think so much. He comforted himself. How much can Ding Ning absorb even if he can hold the goods again? Sooner or later, it will leak out energy to supplement his consumption.


    In this kind of psychology, he can only bite his teeth and support hard. When Ding Ning can''t absorb energy, he will wantonly supplement and consume it.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know that Ding Ning opened 720 acupoint spaces that can hold energy, which is equivalent to 720 warehouses with great storage capacity.


    Although none of these acupoint spaces can be compared with Kunpeng world, the 720 "big warehouses" together can not hold the energy of the whole Kunpeng world, but after the purification of Taiji diagram, there is no pressure to put half of them.


    As a result, Ding Ning was so skinning, and the energy in the Dan Tian meridians was full. The seven hundred and twenty warehouses were full of pots, and the essence of the energy was solidified quickly. They could not agree with Ding Ningle. He reckoned that these energies were enough for him to keep fighting for one thousand years.


    This means that his combat endurance is greatly enhanced, and he is no longer afraid that his energy will be consumed.


    In contrast, Ming is more sad. Although at his level, he has little dependence on energy and uses the power of the laws of heaven and earth more, he doesn''t need less dependence at all.


    What''s more, he still fights two with one. Without array patterns, he can''t carry the joint efforts of the two people. However, array patterns are also a big energy consumer. Without the supplement of heaven and earth energy, the power of array patterns is getting weaker and weaker. They are defeated by the two emperors and are miserable.


    "MD, I fought with you!"


    Ming was hit by an instant magic power, and half of his body was almost split. Although this injury could be repaired in minutes for him, it also completely angered him. After narrowly avoiding a killing move followed by Hao, he roared like a crazy tiger.


    Just when Ji hehao was in great spirits and was about to take advantage of his illness to kill him, the array pattern in Ming''s hand suddenly lit up, and the runes flickered wildly, emitting a palpitating dangerous smell.


    Ji and Hao turned pale in horror. Without saying a word, they withdrew quickly, directly tore the space and drilled in. They scolded: "crazy!"


    Boom!


    There was a mountain shaking noise, and the terrible explosion shock wave spread wildly around.


    The space is broken like a broken glass house, and the extreme spiritual power quickly comes.


    But this is not the end. The whole holy mountain is like the end of the world. The array runes light up one after another and then explode.


    As if the holy mountain had been buried with high explosives, it was detonated one after another. The violent explosion roared one after another, and huge mushroom clouds rose in the sky for a long time.


    The whole ten thousand demon leaders were shaking violently, and all the demon families looked at the Holy Land in their eyes - the holy mountain was bombed!


    Roar!


    The rotten corpses screamed angrily and desperately. Even if they were half immortal, even if they were immortal under the terrible power of all prohibitions, even if they were immortal, they would be hanged by the terrible law and order.


    Wheezing!


    Ding Ning gasped heavily, his face was white without any blood color, his heart fluttered, and his forehead was full of cold sweat.


    He was terrified when he remembered the scene of destroying the sky and the earth just now. This was probably the closest death in his life. Even when the Leopard Woman exploded, it was less than one ten thousandth of the danger this time.


    At that time, the body disappeared, but the spirit was still there, but this time it was the power of the law of riots. He didn''t think that his spirit could not be hanged in the power of the law of chaos.


    It''s terrible. The madman Ming detonated the array pattern and blew up the whole holy mountain. The power of disordered law and order spread all over the holy mountain. There were terrible space cracks everywhere. At that moment, he thought he would die.


    If the yin-yang channel had not finally opened at the critical moment, I''m afraid he would have been hanged into slag and all gods and souls would have been destroyed.


    Although the passage was extremely unstable at that time, he had no choice but to plunge into it.


    Fortunately, although the unstable passage cracked his body like a broken porcelain doll, he finally saved his life.


    Is this samsara? No.


    Half a day later, stunned Ding Ning began to repair his flesh and looked around.


    This is an extremely dark world, but it doesn''t give him the gloomy feeling on the road of reincarnation. It''s more like a dead space.


    Unfortunately, both divine and spiritual senses here have been strongly suppressed. The exploration range is only tens of meters away, which is not as wide as the visual field of the naked eye.


    At the foot, there is a dark land, which is very empty around. It seems like death without any vitality. It is quiet and overflowing, which makes people feel palpitation.


    Since Ming dares to detonate the prohibition of the whole holy mountain, Ding Ning believes that he can never die like this. He must have a way to protect himself, lest the madman chase in, dare not stay at the entrance for a long time, and grope forward fearlessly.


    Holy mountain, a piece of ruins, the power of the law of riots raged everywhere and destroyed everything. Although most of the rotten corpses were killed, a few lucky people still survived.


    They carefully avoided those chaotic laws, flashing a hot color in their dark eyes, and rushed to the entrance of the passage from all directions.


    Poof!


    After a violent spatial fluctuation, a crack appeared in the air like a torn picture scroll, and a gorgeous woman with blood in her ragged mouth jumped out, her face pale without a trace of blood.


    "What''s the situation? How can the holy mountain say it''s gone? I don''t know if he came in? I hope there''s no accident."


    Jiutian Xuannv''s eyes were full of worry, and she regretted her willfulness.


    It''s not that she was deliberately avoiding Ding Ning during this period. At the beginning, she just annoyed his absurdity and wanted to teach him a lesson, but it''s not enough to say how angry she was.


    The reason why she disappeared was that she accidentally found the fox shaman sneaking into the Zuling in the ancient buildings that night. For a moment of curiosity, she quietly followed behind him.


    But unexpectedly, she entered the holy mountain and lost the fox shaman. The worst thing is that she was lost and couldn''t find the way to leave the holy mountain.


    As a divine array master who depends on arrays, the chaotic array patterns immediately aroused her great interest. She began to study those disorderly and intertwined arrays with great interest, and unconsciously forgot the time.


    It was not until the three emperors'' war that the rotten corpse''s restless roar interrupted her research and came to the place of the war. Unexpectedly, she met the rotten corpse blocking the way, forcing her to tear open the space and drill in.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she drilled out of the space, she met the scene that the holy mountain array pattern was detonated. Even if she immediately tore the space and drilled in again, the terrible explosion made the space turbulent and still hurt her slightly.


    Seeing that the rotten corpses were concentrated in the yin-yang channel, Jiutian Xuannv also rushed to the channel after she healed slightly.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    In a space somewhere in the holy mountain, a gap suddenly opened, and the whole body cracked out, and began to cough up blood. The whole body looked like a beggar.


    Thousands of meters away, Hao also jumped out of the space crack with blood all over his body. He was ragged and his body cracked. He looked like a mess.


    Although they saw the situation badly, they tore open the space and ran away at the first time, but they were too close after all. The violent space shock still hurt them.


    After all, compared with the nine day Xuannv who master the space law skillfully, their understanding of the space law is not high. Although they can tear the space and escape, their survival ability in the space crack is far less than that of the nine day Xuannv.


    The two emperors rushed to the channel. Although they knew that their injuries were very serious and there was absolutely no good fruit to eat when they met Ming, they had no choice. Once Ming got the origin of Kunpeng, they could not escape Ming''s pursuit even if they hid at the ends of the earth. Therefore, even if they were hard headed, they must stop Ming now.


    Ming did not die as Ding Ning expected. Since he dared to detonate the prohibition as a killer mace, how could he not leave a way for himself.


    Not long after Ding Ning entered the channel, he reappeared with a prepared alien treasure to protect himself. He was only slightly injured and rushed in the first time after the channel was stable.

 Chapter 1254

    Ding Ning walked and walked. In this dark place, he didn''t know how long he had walked.


    Along the way is the same barren land, there is no sign of life, and the feeling of loneliness makes people want to go crazy.


    Rao is a man with firm will and excellent mind. Walking in this lifeless place still makes him irritable, and the feeling of loneliness is infinitely amplified.


    Fortunately, he also had a spiritual pet and released red hair as a companion. It was a spiritual comfort that improved his irritable mood.


    After riding the red hair, I don''t know how long it took, the landform gradually changed. It was no longer flat, but there were mountains and valleys.


    Although he was still dead, he finally saw a different scenery. Ding Ning also picked up some spirit and went directly into the mountains.


    The mountains are so big that you can''t see the end at a glance, but they are all bare. There is not even a stream. There is still no vitality.


    Ding Ning walked among the dead mountains, and an unspeakable sense of depression made him suffocate.


    Suddenly, an invisible building appeared on the top of a mountain in front of him, which immediately refreshed him and urged hongmaoyu to go straight to the mountain.


    At the top of the mountain, Ding Ning found that it was not a building, but a large building covering an extremely wide area.


    The primitive and rugged architectural style and the walls carved with various symbols and images made Ding Ning think of the ancient buildings outside the ancestral mausoleum for the first time.


    However, compared with the ancient buildings, the buildings here look older and extremely dilapidated. Most of the palace roofs and stone beams have collapsed. It is not too much to say that they are ruins.


    The ground and buildings are covered with a thick layer of dust, and I don''t know how long no one has been around.


    Ding Ning tried to find out the identity of the people who built this palace group, but unfortunately, due to the age is too long, only a few dozen animal skin books have decayed into ashes under the erosion of years, and there is no clue at all.


    Ding Ning did not give up searching for all the ruins. Not surprisingly, he was still disappointed.


    However, he also judged from the various ancient carvings found in the palace complex, which has a history of at least tens of thousands of years.


    After leaving the palace complex, Ding Ning soon found the ruins of the second, third, fourth and ninth palace complex on many mountaintops.


    Unfortunately, like the first palace group, the eight palace groups did not leave any clues that were useful to him. The only conclusion he could draw was that the people living in the nine palace groups left almost at the same time, with almost empty things in the palace groups.


    It should be a collective migration. After making a judgment, Ding Ning felt puzzled. What terrible danger did the people living here encounter, so that they were willing to give up their foundation and leave at the same time?


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning suddenly flashed a light in his mind. Is it a water source?


    The more Ding Ning thinks about it, the more likely it is that both demons and people can''t avoid drinking water. Even those with strong divine realm don''t need to eat, but they can''t live without water.


    And he clearly remembers that there are dry rivers in the mountains, which shows that there must have been water here before, but it has long dried up now.


    In addition, he had not seen a drop of water all the way, and he immediately affirmed this judgment.


    What is the reason for the sudden loss of water here, forcing the creatures in the buildings to leave?


    Ding Ning frowned and couldn''t understand how he thought. Was there a drought here?


    But he soon denied this idea. Although the presence of drought will cause drought, it will not lose all vitality in such a large area.


    With a lot of questions in mind, Ding Ning continued to move forward and walked for about a day before crossing the mountains. He never found the existence of buildings. It seems that only the nine mountains in this mountain range have been inhabited.


    Out of this vast mountain range, there is a dead forest in front of us. The towering ancient trees that should have been luxuriant in branches and leaves have all withered at the moment. The red feather only stamped its feet a little hard, and the ancient trees nearby have turned into powder.


    This further confirmed Ding Ning''s guess that this is an extremely serious drought, and even large tracts of forests cannot survive. It can be seen how serious the water shortage is.


    Go on, through the forest, there is a flat field, but compared with the land when he first came in, the ground here has a large area of dry cracks, and the cracks are crisscrossed in the endless field, like ferocious blood pots and mouths.


    Ding Ning secretly raised his vigilance and let the red haired dog move on along the flat land in case of any monsters.


    But facts have proved that he thinks too much. In this waterless land, even insects and ants can''t survive, and monsters won''t live here.


    Walking carefully through the arid plain, Ding Ning found that the more he went forward, the more serious the drought was, and the dry cracks on the ground began to show signs of desertification.


    Isn''t there a big desert ahead? Ding Ning muttered with a bitter smile. Suddenly, he wondered if he had gone in the wrong direction. Maybe he should move in another direction.


    However, he had gone so far, and now he was unwilling to turn around. In addition, he also wanted to know what caused the drought here, so he chose to move on.


    Not surprisingly, before he got out of the plain, the desertification on the ground became more and more serious. Walking, the ground was full of yellow gravel.


    Even the red haired dog, walking in the thick gravel, is a deep foot and a shallow foot, which is extremely difficult.


    Ding Ning simply put away his red hair, spread his wings and accelerated forward.


    With Kunpeng''s extreme speed, he was stunned until he flew into the air and found that the speed was far lower than usual. He seemed to have ignored something.


    Wind, there is not only no water, but also no wind.


    After carefully recalling it, it seems that he has not found the existence of wind since he entered the world.


    But his previous attention was focused on the lack of water, and he had always ignored this point.


    If Kunpeng didn''t reach the speed limit with the help of wind elements, he might not remember this.


    No, it seems that there is not only no wind and water, but also no gold and fire, only soil and wood.


    As for whether there are elements such as thunder and fog, he is not sure. Anyway, he didn''t sense it.


    However, he thought it should not be. After all, wind, thunder, cloud, rain, ice and other elements were evolved from the five elements.


    The serious water shortage of the five elements will inevitably lead to disorder and a series of adverse consequences.


    Is it a five element imbalance? Or man-made.


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look and continued to fly forward.


    I don''t know how long he flew. Even when he felt a little tired, he finally crossed the vast desert.


    Looking at the towering glaciers at the end of the desert, Ding Ning was numb.


    Five elements lack of water? How can there be glaciers? Is this glacier the culprit?


    Also, there seems to be something wrong with the glacier. Even if his vision is limited, he can''t see such a large glacier in front of him, can he?


    As if the glacier didn''t exist before, and didn''t appear out of thin air until it arrived, it seemed extremely abrupt.


    Ding Ning became curious and fanned his wings to the glacier.


    "Bang!"


    With a light sound, he was dizzy. There was a ripple like a water wave between the glacier and the desert. He didn''t return to normal until half a day later.


    "Super large boundary?"


    Ding Ning rubbed his forehead and screamed at the same time.


    Demarcation is a very special array. Strictly speaking, it can not be simply divided into the category of array. It has a little unclear relationship with seal and Fu Tao. It can be regarded as a special combination of the three Tao.


    Because of its particularity, Ding Ning was so shocked.


    Even if he is such a wizard who is proficient in the three ways, so far he can only arrange small boundaries.


    You know, the boundary has a profound understanding of the law of space. The larger the boundary, the more difficult it is to arrange.


    Ding Ning suspected that even the space attainments of Jiutian Xuannv may not be able to arrange large-scale boundaries, let alone super large boundaries.


    You know, this thing is equivalent to sealing a whole space, which can be trapped, prevented and isolated. The difficulty is not ordinary.


    Even a top divine array master like Jiutian Xuannv couldn''t arrange such a level of boundary, but there was a super large boundary in this strange place. How can he not be surprised.


    Who the hell is it? Can you lay the boundary of this level? Is it the emperor?


    Ding Ning suddenly trembled in his heart. He remembered that nine days Xuannv said that among the three worlds, only one person with better array attainments than him was the Emperor Ming.


    Did the Emperor Ming come here long ago? And set up this super barrier?


    No, it''s impossible. If he can lay such a boundary, the channel of yin and Yang may not be able to trap him. Why should he bother to use himself to open the channel of yin and Yang?


    In fact, he doesn''t understand now. It seems that the channel of yin and Yang is not difficult to break, but the tusk is broken. Why does the emperor have to take great pains to arrange for him to open the channel?


    He never felt that he had many special places. To say special, the only thing was the three blood vessels, but it didn''t seem that the three blood vessels had nothing to do with opening the channel of yin and Yang?


    Ding Ning''s head was full of paste. He didn''t want to understand what was going on when he wanted to break his head. He simply didn''t think much.


    Carefully looking at the border in front of me, I don''t understand the meaning of arranging this border.


    "Is it to make the five elements of this land unbalanced?"


    Ding Ning said to himself with confused eyes.


    "Yes, indeed."


    The voice suddenly came from behind, frightened Ding Ning''s dead soul, jumped forward in horror, but forgot that there was a boundary in front and was bounced back.


    Turned his head and looked at the smiling Emperor Ming like a great enemy. The corners of his eyes twitched violently and swallowed dry saliva: "you... When did you come?"


    "I''ve been here for a while. I arrived when you first hit the barrier."


    The dark emperor looked at Ding Ning with a smile and said.


    Ding Ning was creepy. Although his divine and spiritual senses were suppressed here, the Emperor Ming could quietly appear behind him and make him unaware, which made him deeply aware of the gap between himself and the emperor level strong again.


    "Don''t be so nervous. If I really want to be bad for you, do I think you have room to resist?"


    The emperor looked at him nervously and said with a smile.


    Ding Ning didn''t feel any relaxation because of his words. His eyes turned straight, thinking about how to escape.


    Although he was trying hard to absorb the life energy of King Huai during the war of the three emperors, he was well aware of the ambition of Emperor Ming. He didn''t think that Emperor Ming would have any good intentions for him.


    "Want to escape? In front of me, you can''t have any chance. Besides, I said it wouldn''t be bad for you, so I won''t."


    The Emperor Ming said lightly, with strong self-confidence in his tone.

 Chapter 1255

    "What the elder said is that I''m a villain. You''re a noble emperor. Follow your words. You must have nine words."


    Ding Ning quietly flattered.


    "You''re so cunning, little cunning. Don''t worry. Although I''m not a good man, I''m not so bad as to say nothing."


    The emperor saw through his careful thinking at a glance, shook his head and said with a bitter smile.


    "Elder, do you know who laid this boundary?"


    Ding Ning was at ease and asked cautiously.


    The emperor of the underworld looked at the border in a daze, and a vague sad color flashed in his eyes: "I arranged it."


    "Ah! It''s really yours."


    Ding Ning lost his voice and exclaimed. Although he had guessed that it was made by the emperor, when the emperor really admitted it, it was still beyond his expectation.


    The dark emperor nodded, but didn''t speak. He just looked at the border... Or the glacier was stunned.


    Ding Ning was curious: "elder, why do you want to set up a border? All the way I''ve come, it''s a dry place. Don''t all the people living there have no water to drink? Besides, how much damage to the environment."


    The emperor of the underworld took a deep breath, flashed an unforgettable color of pain at the bottom of his eyes, and said gnashing his teeth: "it''s cheaper for them. If it''s not... Ah, just, you''ll know later."


    There is a story here. Although Ding Ning was very curious, he didn''t want to say more when he saw that the Emperor Ming was not in a high mood. He didn''t dare to ask more, lest he would annoy him and turn his face and refuse to recognize others.


    Since he didn''t want to talk about this topic, Ding Ning asked others: "elder, what is this place? Doesn''t it mean it''s a place of reincarnation? I don''t feel like it."


    "Who told you this is the land of reincarnation?"


    The emperor''s mood came and went quickly. He disdained and said, "why do Ji and Hao think they both know? In fact, what they think is that I want them to think so."


    Although this sounds a little awkward, Ding Ning still understood. The emotional emperor and the Immortal Emperor thought this was the place of reincarnation, and Ming deliberately made them think so.


    "Why?"


    Ding Ning was aroused strong curiosity, itching in his heart, and wanted to know the reason.


    "Because..."


    The dark emperor smiled cunningly: "I''m happy."


    Ding Ning was waiting for his answer. Unexpectedly, when he heard such an answer, he couldn''t laugh or cry. Unexpectedly, the great Ming emperor was so naughty.


    However, it also made him put down a trace of his vigilance against the emperor. He felt that the Emperor didn''t seem so bad as he thought. He said wordlessly, "what is this place?"


    "This used to be the Tianshui realm in the jiuzhong sky."


    The dark emperor''s eyes showed the color of remembrance and said faintly.


    "Jiuchongtian? Tian... Tianshui Tian?"


    Ding Ning''s heart trembled and stammered.


    Because he suddenly thought of the nine totems, and the mermaid is called Tianshui totem. Jiuchongtian and Tianshui sky have nothing to do with the nine totems.


    The emperor of the underworld glanced at him, and a meaningful arc appeared at the corner of his mouth, as if he had seen through his thoughts, The detailed explanation said: "yes, jiuchongtian refers to the world in nine different spaces, which is also the basic part of the three realms. It is located between the human world and the fairy world. However, since the collapse of the wasteland, jiuchongtian has also been hit hard and fled into the void and erratic."


    Before Ding Ning asked, Emperor Ming continued: "later, the human world repaired itself, changed from the land plate to the current sphere, and the jiuchongtian reappeared, but the jiuchongtian was connected together, but when it reappeared, it had been separated and became nine different spaces."


    "What is the name of the other eight heavy days except the Tianshui world?"


    Ding Ning was thirsty and couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Geng Jintian, Qingmu Tian, flaming sky, thick earth sky, black wind sky, fog sky, lightning sky and shadow sky."


    The dark emperor glanced at him with a smile.


    Tempestuous waves, as like as two peas of thunder, and a terrible wave in the heart, Ding Ning''s nine heavens are exactly the same as nine totem. Is this coincidence or necessity?


    "Jiuchongtian is a part of the three realms. The wasteland continent is broken, and the loss of the origin of heaven leads to the disorder of law and order. Jiuchongtian consumes a lot of origin and changes in order to repair the three realms."


    The emperor of the underworld suddenly became sad and told a startling secret: "after the change of the Ninth Heaven, like the three realms of heaven, earth and man and the thirty third heaven, they all have a separate emperor fruit position, which has attracted the covet of countless powerful people. Although I was already the Emperor of the underworld at that time, I was still moved by it."


    "The great emperor''s fruit position of jiuchongtian should not be as good as that of the underworld. Why are you interested, elder?"


    Ding Ning was in a little mood and felt that maybe Emperor Ming could give him an answer. Hearing the speech, he asked puzzled.


    The emperor of the underworld glared at him angrily: "the great emperor fruit position of the Ninth Heaven is quite the same as that of the thirty-three days. Naturally, it is not as good as the great emperor fruit position of the underworld, but I am also a person and will be greedy. Although I am not rare, my family is rare."


    Ding Ning nodded suddenly. If it was him, he would fight for his relatives.


    A soft color flashed in Emperor Ming''s eyes: "the way of heaven is fair. If you give up, you will get something. When you reach my level of cultivation, although Shouyuan has been extended indefinitely, it is extremely difficult to reproduce. I have only one daughter in my life. Naturally, I want to strive for a great emperor position for her."


    Ding Ning''s heart suddenly jumped up and gave birth to a bold idea. In a dry voice, he asked, "your daughter won''t fight for the emperor fruit position of Tianshui and heaven?"


    "What do you say?"


    The dark emperor asked, and his penetrating eyes seemed to be able to see through the hearts of the people.


    Ding Ning was thirsty for a while and asked nervously, "if you get the great emperor fruit position of jiuchongtian, you will have the attribute variation corresponding to the heaven."


    The dark emperor looked gloomy and nodded: "not only is it mutation, but also she will lose all her memory. She doesn''t even know my father."


    "Mermaid?"


    Ding Ning said with a dull face. Although it was a question, it was an affirmative sentence in his heart.


    "Yes, mermaid, my baby daughter has become a mermaid. Even if she has lost all her memory, what does it matter? What does it matter if she can command the world, have the throne of the great emperor and live happily, even if she doesn''t remember my father?"


    The emperor of the underworld showed an unspeakable tenderness and murmured. Where is the peerless demeanor of the great emperor of the underworld? It is clear that he is a kind father who dotes on his children.


    This touched the softest part of Ding Ning''s heart. His eyes were stunned, which made him suddenly miss his father. He didn''t know where he was now, whether he was well or not, and when he could get together with him.


    "But I didn''t expect that I would hurt her, hurt her."


    The benevolent look on the emperor''s face swept away, revealing an unforgettable color of hatred, and the muscles on his face were distorted.


    Ding Ning took a deep breath. He knew that the most critical plot of the story had been reversed. The murderer who hurt the mermaid and imprisoned her spirit in the oil lamp should soon surface.


    But to his great disappointment, the emperor did not know who was the one who attacked the mermaid. He got the news and rushed to Tianshui Tiantian. His daughter had been poisoned, and the spirit was pulled away, leaving only a body.


    Among the three realms, it''s not too much for the emperor to say that he is the first person, but some people dare to risk offending him and maiming the Pearl of his hand, which makes him how to avoid grief and anger.


    Emperor Ming began to interrogate the creatures of Tianshui and Tiantian, trying to find clues, but unexpectedly, these creatures didn''t know who killed the mermaid.


    In his rage, the Emperor Ming was about to kill the whole Tianshui sky, but when he thought of his daughter''s simplicity and kindness, he certainly wouldn''t want to see him kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    So the dark emperor, who had no place to vent his anger, set up this boundary, extracted the water source of the whole Tianshui sky as punishment, and let these people live and die by themselves.


    But he calmed down and thought, and felt that if his daughter could be reborn one day, he would not want to see her people angry because of her death, but if he did not punish these creatures, his anger would be hard to dissipate.


    Finally, he came up with a compromise and ordered people to inform all creatures in Tianshui and Tiantian that they must move to the Imperial Palace within the specified time, otherwise they will be responsible for their own life and death.


    The emperor was mighty. Some people there dared to refuse. The creatures of Tianshui and Tiantian moved to the emperor palace within the specified time limit, which also solved Ding Ning''s doubts. No wonder the creatures living in the nine palaces would move collectively and have moved to the emperor palace for a long time.


    The emperor of the underworld sneered and said that the death penalty could be avoided and the living crime could not escape. After all the creatures moved to the emperor''s palace, he extracted all the water sources outside the barrier and frozen those creatures together with the Tianshui underground palace. If the daughter could be reborn, these creatures would naturally be unsealed. If the daughter could not be reborn, all these creatures would be buried with him and frozen forever.


    After dealing with the matter of heaven, water and heaven, Emperor Ming began to look for the murderer everywhere, trying to find the spirit of his daughter.


    Although the mermaid is pure and kind and has lost her memory, she is a super strong person who gets the fruit of the great emperor. Among the three worlds, the only ones who can hurt her are the great emperor, the human emperor and the Immortal Emperor.


    Therefore, the emperor of the underworld targeted his revenge on the thirty-five strong men, but they suffered from the lack of any evidence. Naturally, they denied it and didn''t admit it even if they were killed.


    But the emperor of the underworld didn''t care. He decided that one of them did it. Since no one admitted it, he killed them all and buried his daughter. Although he was impulsive in his anger, he also completely lost his mind. After changing his appearance and identity, he began to kill these great emperors.


    He killed five and seriously injured nine of the thirty-three day great emperor, which finally aroused public anger. The thirty-three day great emperor combined with the Immortal Emperor to encircle and suppress him.


    Although the Ming emperor''s combat power can be called the first in the three worlds, he changed his identity and naturally couldn''t use his best array. Under the siege of the gods, he was quickly hit hard and had to fight a way of blood and flee.


    The daughter''s death was not clear, and she was nearly killed for revenge. It is conceivable that the emperor of the underworld was in a mood. After recovering from the injury, he fell into the devil and began to hunt all the single emperors and their disciples crazily.


    His strength was strong, and he hid in the dark to hunt and kill. He turned the world upside down for thirty-three days. Even the great emperor was afraid to go out alone for fear of being hunted and killed.


    Those years were the darkest terrorist period among the three realms. Countless great emperor disciples were slaughtered bloody. The transformed Emperor Ming also won the title of human demon and became a terrible butcher for everyone in the three realms.


    Later, the Immortal Emperor and the emperor went to the underworld and invited the emperor to kill the human demons together.


    At that time, Emperor Ming had killed red eyes. After ostensibly promised, he changed his human demon identity and made a sneak attack on the two emperors.


    But unexpectedly, the two emperors had long been on guard against the sneak attack of human demons and set up an ambush. The Ming emperor not only failed, but also suffered heavy losses.

 Chapter 1256

    Ding Ning''s heart was shaking with excitement.


    Although Emperor Ming is suspected of indiscriminately killing innocent people, after all, there is a reason. He may not be a qualified emperor, but he is definitely a qualified father.


    In order to avenge his daughter, Emperor Ming dared to be the enemy of the whole world. Just this spirit and courage made Ding Ning''s blood boil. Listen to Emperor Ming continue to talk.


    Later, after the gods were on guard, they repeatedly set ambushes to lure and kill the emperor. The emperor was ambushed many times. Fortunately, he was strong in cultivation. Although he was injured many times, he finally escaped.


    But over time, the gods began to doubt the true identity of the human devil. After all, so many times, even the human emperor and the Immortal Emperor were ambushed by the human devil. Why is only the Ming emperor safe?


    So they took advantage of the human devil''s injury and fled. Later, the underworld visited the underworld to test whether he was a human devil.


    The emperor also knew that they were suspicious, so he endured the pain and drank with them. Although he finally fooled them away, he knew that this would inevitably expose his identity, so he decided to stop for a period of time.


    Unexpectedly, when the Emperor Ming was recovering from his injury, he was completely out of control and killed the compassionate bodyguards around him. When he woke up, the big mistake had been made. It was too late to repent!


    The emperor of the underworld was devastated. He was afraid of killing innocent people out of control. He immediately hung his hat and went away. He planned to keep company with his daughter''s body in Tianshui and Tiantian for life. Since then, the underworld has no owner and fell into the chaos of fighting on its own.


    But never thought, Tianshui suddenly lost its trace.


    The daughter''s spirit was extracted, and now the body disappeared with the disappearance of Tianshui and heaven. It can be imagined that the Emperor Ming was in a mood at that time.


    In order to find Tianshui and heaven, the evil Emperor Ming stepped all over the heaven and the world, causing countless killings. The name of human demon made the three worlds tremble.


    Tianwaitian is closest to the human world. The demonized Emperor Ming regarded the emperor as the biggest suspect, so he secretly followed the emperor and found that he was a little sneaky, so he doubted him even more.


    Speaking of this, Emperor Ming''s expression became very strange, "unexpectedly, I found here with the emperor. When I found that Tianshui was innocent here, I thought it was the emperor''s hands and feet for the first time."


    "Isn''t it?"


    Ding Ning knew that when it came to the key, he asked subconsciously.


    "No!"


    The dark emperor said with a bitter smile, but his tone was very positive. Then he explained: "at that time, I thought he was the real murderer and wanted to kill him immediately, but in this world without heaven, I may be able to defeat him, but I can''t kill him at all."


    In this regard, Ding Ning deeply thought that when he reached the non-human level of the peak of Huashen, his vitality was terrible, and the means to protect his life was also unimaginable. Even if he lost his opponent in the same realm, if he wanted to escape, no one could stop him.


    "So you put down the holy mountain to restrain and trap him?"


    Ding Ning guessed naturally.


    "No, I didn''t lay down the prohibition of the holy mountain. You should be very clear about the history of the demon family. This is the Tao left by the war between the ancestors of the demon family and the black blood epidemic family. The holy mountain already existed when I followed the emperor here."


    The emperor shook his head and said negatively: "In order to kill the emperor at one stroke and prevent him from escaping, after I was sure that he would come to Kunpeng world every other period of time, I suspected that he was thinking about the origin of the world, so I didn''t rush to do it at that time, but stayed here and spent countless time studying the prohibition of holy mountain. After thoroughly studying and understanding the prohibition here, I took great pains to get rid of the previous shortage Quiet space, lead the emperor into it, trap him, want to slowly consume his strength, and kill him again. "


    Ding Ning was instantly awed by Emperor Ming, but he didn''t know how many arrays were overlapped and interwoven into the holy mountain prohibition. Emperor Ming could study the prohibition thoroughly. What a brilliant talent. No wonder Jiutian Xuannv didn''t agree with anyone in the way of array and only admired him; No wonder he can explode the array pattern and blow up the whole holy mountain.


    "And then?"


    "Later, I successfully trapped the emperor and slowly dissipated his strength, but later, I found that I seemed to have wronged him."


    Emperor Ming felt his nose awkwardly, and his expression was a little embarrassed: "at that time, I was eager for revenge, so I didn''t think so much, but when I successfully opened up a desolate space to trap the queen, I found that Tianshui and heaven were swallowed up by Kunpeng, not by the Emperor."


    "Kunpeng swallowed the Tianshui sky?"


    Ding Ning was not lightly by thunder, his mouth was open into an O-shape, and his face was dull.


    "Yes, Kunpeng didn''t completely lose consciousness at that time. He also warned me and the emperor to leave quickly."


    Emperor Ming said with a depressed face: "Tianshui sky is still here, how can I be willing to leave, so I communicated with Kunpeng''s will. Only then did I know that Kunpeng knew that the world was not perfect and needed some world rules to fill it. Just when Tianshui sky had no master, it swallowed Tianshui sky."


    "Have you communicated with Kunpeng?"


    Ding Ning''s spirit was suddenly refreshed. You should know that Kunpeng''s will has always been his imaginary enemy. Naturally, you want to know more information from Emperor Ming.


    The emperor of the underworld gave him a meaningful look and nodded: "not only have we communicated, but also some agreements have been reached."


    "What agreement?"


    Ding Ning''s heart beat inexplicably faster and gave birth to a guess.


    Before, he always thought he was calculated by the old donkey, but at the moment, he felt that the old donkey may also be just a chess piece, and the real chess players are likely to be Emperor Ming and Kunpeng.


    "Kunpeng promised me to change heaven, water and heaven. I promised Kunpeng to cultivate a person with three blood lines to improve the world!"


    Emperor Ming''s tone was indifferent, but the answer was startling, which made Ding Ning verify his guess.


    "What about the old donkey? The chess pieces laid by the elder?"


    At this moment, Ding Ning never thought that the dark emperor would not know the existence of the old donkey. He simply asked calmly. No one was willing to accept the fate of being manipulated by others, and there was a trace of resentment in his tone.


    "Old donkey? Oh, you say the demon emperor. He is an executor. With him in front, I don''t have to show up."


    The dark emperor said naturally.


    Ding Ning was surprised. "Demon emperor? You said he was demon emperor? Isn''t he penghuang?"


    Emperor Ming raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "according to the blood relationship, he is also your elder. Why don''t you even know his identity? He is a serious demon emperor. He only cheated everyone when he came to the world 5000 years ago and pretended to be his son penghuang. This old guy is a ghost animal. There is no truth in his mouth."


    "You''re not playing with applause."


    The impact of Ding Ning''s mind all his life was not as big as today. He was extremely unhappy and made a sarcastic remark.


    "That''s right. The demon emperor is not as old as me. His throne is not as high as me, his strength is not as strong as me, and his IQ is not as high as me. It''s not a little fun for me to use him."


    Emperor Ming was not ashamed but proud, and said proudly.


    Ding ningjue was so weak that he deeply realized the essence of people being shameless and invincible in the world. Not to mention the Ming emperor, the strongest of the three worlds, who was shameless, no one could stop him.


    "Ding Ning, I know you''re upset and think you''ve been regarded as a chess piece, but if you want to be a chess player, you must make yourself stronger."


    The emperor of the underworld suddenly straightened his face and looked down at the world and said, "the law of the jungle and natural selection is the eternal truth of heaven. Don''t feel wronged if you are a chess piece. You know, how many people in the world want to be my chess pieces are not qualified. If you want to be a chess player, you also need to have the ability to jump out of the chessboard."


    Ding Ning was going to retort, but he opened his mouth but didn''t know how to refute. Although the emperor''s words were not pleasant to hear, he was right. There are many people in the world who want to take the initiative to become the emperor''s chess pieces and can''t get them.


    But his character was always disobedient. Although he had nothing to say, he was still dissatisfied with the preaching attitude of the Emperor Ming. He muttered in an unconvinced voice: "according to what you said, I should be honored to be your chess piece."


    "Different people have different opinions on such things. It doesn''t matter what you think. In fact, I''m not a piece on a larger chessboard."


    The dark emperor suddenly said with a faint interest.


    Ding Ning looked at him puzzled: "you are the first person in the three worlds. Who else just used you as a chess piece?"


    "Hehe, what about the first person in the three worlds? It''s not that I can''t keep my daughter or let others control my destiny."


    The dark emperor laughed bitterly at himself.


    Ding Ning trembled in his heart. Yes, who is the real murderer behind the scenes? Why did he target the mermaid?


    No matter how strong the Ming emperor is, he has to let people control his fate. He can''t even find the real murderer who killed his daughter. He has to be led by the nose. Isn''t it a poor chess piece.


    The emperor waved his hand, stopped the topic and continued to tell the later things.


    After the trapped emperor and Kunpeng reached an agreement, Emperor Ming continued to track down the real murderer of his daughter while laying out three blood vessels.


    It''s a pity that the three blood vessels are so easy to cultivate, and there is no result in tracking down the real murderer.


    It was not until ancient times that Chiyou was born and established Jiuli tribe, which happened to be the same name as jiuchongtian, that Emperor Ming paid close attention to it.


    Following this clue, the emperor found that his daughter was reborn in the form of totem, which made him finally understand who the murderer was.


    "Who is the real murderer?"


    When Ding Ning saw that Emperor Ming said this, he stopped talking and asked eagerly.


    The dark emperor''s eyes were deep and gently shook his head: "you can''t say."


    "No? Why?"


    The answer was really beyond Ding Ning''s expectation, and his face showed surprise.


    He couldn''t understand why Emperor Ming, as the strongest of the three worlds, didn''t have revenge, even if he knew who the real murderer was.


    But the Emperor didn''t give him the answer, and seemed to be very afraid of the real murderer, Directly cut off the topic: "Later, Chiyou was beheaded and Yan and Huang competed for hegemony. Yan finally defeated the Yellow Emperor and surrendered. The Yellow Emperor thought he could get the fruit throne of the human emperor, but unexpectedly, the human emperor did not fall, and the fruit throne of the human emperor could not be granted by heaven. The Yellow Emperor was not willing. In order to find the trace of the human emperor, he even opened the Tongtian tower to release the demons and Demons into the world, reached an agreement with them, and wanted to find the human emperor with their strength."


    "What? The Tongtian tower was really opened by the Yellow Emperor?"


    Ding Ning was frightened and exclaimed.


    The dark emperor glanced at Ding Ning quite unexpectedly: "didn''t the demon emperor tell you?"


    "Not only didn''t you tell me, but also did your best to tell the two emperors that they died in the holy mountain."


    Ding Ning twitched in the corners of his eyes and said gnashing his teeth. He thought what the donkey told him was true. Unexpectedly, the old thing was seven true and three false, full of lies.


    "It''s not a lie. The two emperors of Yan and Huang really died in the holy mountain. They want to seize the throne of the emperor. Unfortunately, some of them are too arrogant."


    The dark emperor said with appreciation: "the demon emperor has always been a guy who does everything to achieve his goal. There are not a few people cheated in by him in the history of the Terran."

 Chapter 1257

    "Why did he do that?"


    Ding Ning was a little cold in his heart and asked puzzled.


    "Kunpeng world is the ancestral land of the demon family."


    The Emperor Ming''s sentence broke the essence of things.


    Ding Ning immediately understood what he meant. The demon clan is the race worshipped by their ancestors. Their blood makes them strong, but it is also the biggest shackle.


    If the Kunpeng world is destroyed, the external demon family may not die, but its blood will become thinner and thinner, and the demon family will become weaker and weaker.


    On the contrary, if Kunpeng world can flourish, the blood concentration will be higher and higher, and the demon clan will emerge in large numbers and remain strong.


    Therefore, the old donkey will take great pains to take the ancestral land of the powerful demon family as his own responsibility under the dark influence of the Ming emperor, and constantly attract the strong people of the human family to spread the fire of civilization in the demon family.


    Although what the old donkey did was understandable, Ding Ning was still a little uncomfortable. After all, the old man had a temporary intention to take him away. This is what he wanted to do.


    But he didn''t understand why the old donkey lured the two emperors in. Is there anything special about them?


    It is rare to have a person who can solve doubts. Ding Ning raised his inner question.


    The Emperor Ming is not vague, He answered frankly: "this involves the so-called origin of the world. Although the Yellow Emperor did not get the fruit position of the great emperor, he is a real emperor in the world. Even if the human emperor occupies the fruit position, he will get a little blessing from the origin of the heaven. The demon Emperor deliberately leaked the news of the human emperor in the Kunpeng world to lure him to come, hoping that he and the human emperor would fight for a fish and death.


    No matter who they die or live, there will be the origin of the three realms of heaven in this world. Although the origin of the heaven in the Yellow Emperor is thin, it can act as a catalyst in this land without heaven. The laws contained in the bodies of foreign strong people will be evolved by the origin and become a necessity to improve the Kunpeng world. "


    This answer made Ding Ning tongue tied again. Unexpectedly, the old donkey calculated so deeply. No wonder there was no way of heaven here. Before the holy mountain prohibition was detonated, so many laws would appear.


    "Does the elder know about the divine organization?"


    Ding Ning still asked the most concerned question in his heart.


    "Divine organization? It seems familiar."


    The dark emperor frowned, revealing the color of thinking, as if recalling carefully.


    Ding Ning looked at him nervously. For him, the old donkey had nothing to do with him to abduct the strong people of the human race here. He only cared about whether he could find out the people behind the divine race organization.


    "I remember that the divine descendant seems to be a medical organization established at the suggestion of Emperor Yan after the Yellow Emperor didn''t get the fruit of the great emperor. It seems to want to use medicine to study how to become a God."


    The emperor suddenly remembered.


    "The medical organization established by the Yellow Emperor?"


    Ding Ning was silly, but when he thought about it carefully, it didn''t seem wrong. The divine descendant organization has always been committed to studying the potential of the human body. Indeed, it can be regarded as a medical organization.


    "Yes, there should be no mistake. Although I don''t pay too much attention to this organization, I have some vague impression. Speaking of this organization, it has something to do with you."


    The emperor looked at Ding Ning thoughtfully and said.


    "What does it have to do with me? It was in ancient times. I wasn''t born at that time."


    Ding Ning''s face was confused.


    "It''s not a direct relationship, it''s an indirect relationship. Chiyou is your ancestor. At the beginning, Chiyou was also a generation of medical power. His medical views and theories tended to tap the potential of the human body. Although the two emperors of Yan and Huang were at odds with him, they still highly praised him for his medical attainments. It''s just that they can''t say it clearly. They just hang a sheep''s head and sell dog meat. On the surface, they are a doctor In fact, he secretly studies Chi You''s medical theory and wants to create Chi You''s invincible Corps. "


    When Emperor Ming said this, Ding Ning understood that he got Chi You''s inheritance and took the way of excavating human treasures. It''s not wrong to say that the divine descendant organization has something to do with him.


    He didn''t notice. When the Emperor Ming said these words, he glanced at the nine hole stone man in his chest. If he found his eyes, he might understand that what he said meant something else.


    But I don''t know why, but the Emperor didn''t point out this point, which made him mistakenly think that the emperor was talking about the relationship between Chiyou''s descendants.


    "Does the elder know who is in charge of the divine organization?"


    Although he found out the origin of the divine organization, he still didn''t know who was behind the divine organization, which made him a little unwilling.


    "How can I know this? Besides, even if I know, after so many years, the former person in charge can''t live to the present."


    The Emperor Ming said impatiently, as if he had no intention of entanglement on this issue.


    Ding Ning thought about it, and secretly scolded himself for being stupid. Let alone the Emperor Ming couldn''t pay attention to any God descendant organization. Even if he paid attention, it was also a matter in ancient times. Even if he knew who was in charge at that time, it was useless. It would have been time to change people.


    This can''t blame him for drilling the tip of an ox''s horn. He has been in Kunpeng world for a long time. He is used to seeing the demon family with tens of thousands of years of life, which has made him subconsciously ignore the fact that the life of the human race is limited.


    You know, even if the strong of the Terran will increase with the improvement of the realm, the increase of Shouyuan will be limited if they do not surpass the holy martial arts to reach the realm of true God. It''s quite good to live a thousand years.


    As far as he knows, since ancient times, there has never been a strong man in the realm of God in the world, which is the highest, that is, the holy martial jiuchongtian.


    Even the Lord of the dynasty, such as the Yellow Emperor, can hardly break into the realm of God without getting the fruit of the human emperor, so it is impossible for the early leaders of the divine organization to live to the present.


    This made him wonder what the original Yellow Emperor had to compete for the fruit position with the emperor.


    "It was not fooled by the demon emperor. The demon emperor told others that the emperor had been trapped for hundreds of thousands of years and was about to run out of oil. The lamp was dry and his accomplishments were falling sharply. He took Emperor Yan and a group of strong men under him to kill the old emperor. Unfortunately, he died in the prohibition of the holy mountain without even seeing the face of the emperor."


    With a touch of disdain in his tone, the Emperor Ming seemed to ridicule the Yellow Emperor''s excesses and the old donkey''s tricks.


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly: "elder, after talking for so long, I still don''t understand. What are you going to let me do?"


    If you don''t have anything to offer, you''ll steal. The emperor of the underworld followed him here and took the trouble to solve his doubts. He doesn''t think that the emperor of the underworld will be idle and talk nonsense with him.


    "Do you know why I know that the locust tree essence is the key to the yin-yang channel, but I don''t do it myself, but try my best to use you to break the channel?"


    The emperor of the underworld said with a solemn expression.


    Ding Ning did not answer in a hurry, but thought a little and said, "I think it should be related to my three blood vessels?"


    "Yes and No."


    The emperor of the underworld replied ambiguously and didn''t show off. He stared into his eyes and said directly, "the three blood vessels are only one aspect, and the other reason is that my daughter''s spirit is on you."


    Ding Ning trembled and his muscles tightened in an instant.


    What he was most afraid of was that Emperor Ming mentioned this. Although he guessed that the mermaid was the daughter of Emperor Ming, he always pretended to be stupid and wanted to fool the past. After all, mermaid is one of his five element totems. Once Emperor Ming wants to take the mermaid away, his end will be the same as Tianshui and heaven. He will die because of the imbalance of the five elements, which is tantamount to his life.


    It seems that he didn''t pay attention to Ding Ning''s reaction. The Emperor Ming sighed faintly: "the world order has changed after Tianshui and heaven were swallowed up by Kunpeng. Although the cultivation of that locust essence is not high, it represents the will of the world. Even I can''t break the channel, and the three blood vessels and dependent spirits are the two keys to open the yin-yang channel, which are indispensable."


    Ding Ning understood why Emperor Ming took great pains to get himself into the devil out of control and break the channel. There was another reason, but he thought it was likely that Kunpeng set up the obstacle of three blood vessels because he was worried that Emperor Ming didn''t keep his promise.


    But at the thought that the Emperor Ming had come to Tianshui and heaven as he wished, he was likely to hurt him. He suddenly became nervous: "do I have no use value?"


    "Do you still have the consciousness of being a chess piece?"


    The emperor looked at him jokingly and said.


    "Hey, I''m not your opponent anyway. I can''t escape. If you want your daughter back, do it."


    Ding Ning closed his eyes and caught him with his hands tied. Although he was unwilling, he knew that he had no room for bargaining in front of the Ming emperor. It would be better to be single.


    "Your attitude is very good, but you don''t have to worry. You are still very valuable. Don''t worry. I won''t fight you or return my daughter. It''s not time yet."


    The Ming emperor''s mouth was slightly tilted and said faintly.


    "Oh, that''s good. My sister once said to me that I don''t care about being used. Being used shows that I have value worthy of being used by others. Now it seems that this sentence is really golden advice."


    Ding Ning said with a bitter smile, but his heart was quietly relieved. Although the Ming emperor will take the mermaid sooner or later, at least now he is safe.


    As for the future, let''s talk about it at that time. There must be a way to the front of the mountain. He believes that as long as he is given enough time, he will grow up to the point where he can compete with the Ming emperor sooner or later, and he will not be threatened by him again.


    "Your sister is a man of great wisdom. She can see better than you."


    The emperor flattered with a smile.


    When the alarm was temporarily lifted, Ding Ning was not polite to him and asked, "senior, you said that the king of locust is the channel of yin and Yang, but this is Tianshui, and heaven is not Yin. What''s going on?"


    "It used to be Tianshui heaven, but now it has become an integral part of the Yin world. Speaking of it, this is also the result of negotiation between me and Kunpeng. Although Yiyi''s body has been frozen by me, it is inappropriate to put it in the sun after all. Only by putting it in the Yin world and nourishing it with Yin Qi, her body will not decay."


    Emperor Ming''s expression was a little sad, staring at the glacier outside the barrier.


    Yiyi? It should be the name of the mermaid.


    Ding Ning was very curious about who the real murderer was. He quickly said the spirit of the mermaid who found himself broken carefully. He wanted to take this opportunity to explore the wind and see if he could tell the name of the real murderer: "by the way, Yiyi''s spirit was torn into many parts by the murderer. I also passed a underground palace and found the mermaid oil lamp before entering here..."


    "I know! I lit the mermaid oil lamp."


    Unexpectedly, the Emperor Ming looked very calm and didn''t seem surprised at all. The answer made Ding Ning feel like he was eaten by thunder. He almost doubted whether he was the father of the mermaid. He even lit the lamp with Mermaid oil and took it for granted.


    "What? Think I''m cruel?"


    The dark emperor seemed to see his mind, turned his eyes and explained helplessly: "you think I would, but Yiyi''s spirit has been torn into pieces and will dissipate at any time. Only lighting Mermaid oil can ensure that her soul fire will not be extinguished, and I can''t do it."

 Chapter 1258

    Ding Ning suddenly, but psychologically he still couldn''t accept it. He hesitated and asked, "that Mermaid oil is..."


    "It''s not Yiyi''s or mermaid''s, but I took it out of the shark''s family in a plane of thirty-three days."


    The dark emperor said without changing his face and heart.


    Ding Ning was completely speechless, but considering that he was a bloody human demon in front of him, it was normal to destroy the whole plane for his daughter, let alone smoke some shark oil.


    "I haven''t killed anyone for a long time."


    As if he could read his mind, Emperor Ming pursed his lips and said proudly, "the most proud thing I''ve been doing in recent years is to control my demons and understand the Buddhist magic skills, so that the magic skills can be controlled. You should know."


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered that the Bodhi Heart formula and the heart demon Sutra he practiced seemed to be inextricably related to the Emperor Ming, which should also be part of his plan.


    Although he was curious about the intention of Emperor Ming, he didn''t want to say, and Ding Ning didn''t bother to ask again.


    "Have you finished asking all your questions? What else don''t understand? Just ask and I''ll answer as appropriate."


    The emperor turned to look at the direction of the past, and his face said without waves.


    Ding Ning thought about it and took out the nine flag, the sun shooting God bow and the bronze horn: "Sir, what are these three things? Also, who was the demon trapped in the underground palace when he came? Who was the demon corpse raised in the valley?"


    "These three are the most precious treasures in the underworld. They are the artifacts i used to fight in the underworld."


    Hades stretched out his hand and called, and the Nine Tailed standard flew into his hand.


    "The treasure of the underworld? No wonder I can''t move it."


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that he needed Ming Qi to use the three treasures protector on the road of samsara.


    "You don''t have the power of the underworld. Naturally, you can''t urge them. Only in the underworld can you give full play to their maximum power. This is the halberd of the underworld. I used to be a weapon in the underworld and ranked seventh in the list of artifacts in the third world."


    The emperor of the underworld reached out and touched the nine tail pattern, which suddenly turned into fly ash, revealing a cold halberd, and said proudly on his face.


    "What about this?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were bright and asked with a curved bow.


    "This is a curved bow for shooting the sun. It is the weapon of Dayi, the Ancient Arrow God. He once shot nine Jinwu that were harmful to the world. Later Dayi fell. This bow fell into the underworld. I got it and ranked 12th in the list of the three worlds."


    The emperor of the underworld said with some emotion: "in fact, the ranking of shooting the sun curved bow should be higher. Only after the arrogant Yi of the three worlds, there was no strong person who entered the Tao with an arrow, so he couldn''t give full play to its real power, so he ranked 12."


    Arrow God Dayi? It should be Hou Yi in mythology and legend.


    Ding Ning thought to himself that although he didn''t know why their names were slightly different, the Emperor Ming had experienced the antiques of that era, and his name was far more reliable than that of myths and legends.


    "As for this unknown horn, I got it unintentionally, and I don''t know its origin. Although it is not listed in the list of three world artifacts, it is the first artifact worthy of the name of the underworld."


    The emperor of the underworld caressed the brass horn, and his eyes showed the color of attachment: "it is not an artifact, but it is better than an artifact. When the horn blows, the ghosts within a radius of thousands of miles listen to my orders. If I am in the ancient battlefield where the strong fall, even if the Immortal Emperor and the emperor work together, I can destroy it. I named it the ghost horn."


    "So powerful?"


    Ding Ning was excited when he thought of the scene of blowing the horn and overwhelming ghosts flocking to listen to his orders.


    "Of course, the level of Yin spirit that can be summoned is also linked to the cultivation of people who blow the horn. Generally speaking, the maximum number of Yin spirits that can be summoned is higher than their own cultivation."


    The Emperor Ming smiled and said, "if I hadn''t planned to blow up the holy mountain before, as long as I sounded the ghost horn, the rotten corpses of the whole holy mountain would listen to my orders and kill the Immortal Emperor and the emperor easily."


    Ding Ning didn''t say a word. He thought the old guy was a little boastful, but he was really curious about why the Emperor Ming wanted to blow up the holy mountain and asked immediately.


    "The holy mountain is the holy land of ten thousand demon leaders and the array center of nine leaders. How can you force some evil guys without blowing up the holy mountain?"


    The corner of the emperor''s mouth was filled with a sneer, "for example, you asked me about my magic nature and the demon corpse in the magic land."


    "Demon corpse?"


    Ding Ning looked at the emperor in horror.


    "The demon emperor thinks he is smart, but he doesn''t know that he has already been calculated by the demon emperor."


    The dark emperor knew clearly: "do you know why the demon emperor wants to take you?"


    "Is it the hands and feet made by the demon emperor?"


    An aura flashed in Ding Ning''s mind.


    "Yes, the demon emperor always thought that the demon emperor Chongyang was his close friend and taught him the three spirits to turn the decision to him, but he didn''t know that there was evil in it. Chongyang used the three spirits to turn the decision to plant the magic seed in his body. It''s also because the magic seed is causing trouble."


    The emperor sighed leisurely: "I know you''ve been angry with the demon emperor for plotting you. I''m not explaining it for him. I''m just telling the truth. Although the demon emperor is cruel to others, he still attaches great importance to his blood relatives. In addition, most of the demon families are guys with developed limbs and simple mind. Although the demon emperor is a little smarter than ordinary demon families, he is compared with the demon family which is always famous for its insidious cunning and crafty It''s far from here, not to mention Chongyang is the leader of the demon family who is good at bewitching people. It''s reasonable for the demon emperor to be played by him and applauded. "


    "The demon emperor Chongyang? Isn''t the demon emperor chongtian?"


    Ding Ning asked puzzled.


    "To be exact, Chongyang was the former devil emperor, and the current devil emperor chongtian was the son of Chongyang. When Chongyang came to the world, he inherited the fruit position of the great emperor to the devil day. Father and son, one bright and one dark, wanted to seize the whole three worlds."


    The emperor of the underworld revealed another amazing secret, which made Ding ninglei as dull as a chicken.


    "The demon corpse and the evil nature in the underground palace are the of Chongyang. Chongyang overestimated its strength at the beginning. After coming here through the demon emperor, it couldn''t wait to devour the origin of Kunpeng. How do you know that even if Kunpeng''s will was only instinct, he couldn''t devour it? Kunpeng''s remaining will directly killed him. Only because the evil nature was difficult to be completely eliminated, he was trapped in the underground palace and was washed by thunder every day The ceremony slowly wiped it out, and his demon corpse was buried in the ninth collar. "


    The dark Emperor didn''t take care of Ding Ning''s shocked expression, and calmly continued: "unfortunately, Kunpeng''s will fell into confusion, and the demon emperor was bewitched by the demon species. Under the ninth leadership, Tiangang Disha array raised demons for him."


    "The underground palace was built by Kunpeng?"


    Ding Ning was shocked beyond measure. He didn''t expect that although it would be so complicated.


    "No, the underground palace is an altar built by the powerful demons who came out in the early Kunpeng world. They can enter and leave freely through the altar. Later, many powerful people in the world entered the Kunpeng world unintentionally or lured. They all have selfish intentions and want to control the import and export alone. They don''t want to be discovered by others, so they built the underground palace in the name of building a mausoleum."


    Emperor Ming knows what happened in Kunpeng world like the back of his hand, Tell the story: "But the underground palace is a dead thing after all, and human greed is endless. They regard the Kunpeng world as a secret place with rich resources. They all want to take it as their own, and even have fought fiercely for it. Finally, a matrix mage occupied the underground palace and set up various arrays to hide it. However, there are many matrix mages with higher array attainments than him in the world, and later arrays The mage cracked his array and arranged a higher-level array on the basis of the previous array with the same mentality. "


    Ding Ning understood the origin of the underground palace, but he didn''t understand why Genghis Khan would also regard it as a mausoleum, and the wolf demon guarding the underground palace said Genghis Khan was a slave of the demon family.


    "What the wolf demon said is not wrong. The Kunpeng world is the ancestral land of the demon family. The wolf demon is the descendant of the demon family who came out of the Kunpeng world a long time ago. Its ethnic group was ordered to guard the transmission altar. However, the strong man of the human race expelled and killed the wolf demon family after discovering the secret of the altar. The wolf demon probably found the underground palace entrance along the records left by his ancestors, but It didn''t understand the array and couldn''t return to the Kunpeng realm through the altar. So it pretended to be a God when timuzhen was most frustrated, gave him three treasures and helped him fight in the world, and then forged the legend of Genghis Khan. "


    The emperor explained patiently.


    Ding Ning was puzzled: "isn''t Sanbao something of the elder? How could it be in the hands of the wolf demon?"


    "The demon emperor wants to attract more strong people into the Kunpeng world to promote the development of the Kunpeng world and spread the fire of civilization. He is my chess piece, and I naturally want to help him."


    The emperor said with a smile.


    Ding Ning had a black line at one end, but he understood the meaning of the old fox Ming Di. The old guy gave the three treasures to the wolf demon with the help of the demon emperor, and the wolf demon obviously couldn''t urge the three treasures, so he gave the three treasures to Tiemuzhen, which helped him establish a brilliant hegemony. If Tiemuzhen could urge the three treasures, it must be the hands and feet of Ming Di.


    But what he didn''t understand was: "what''s the purpose of the wolf demon?"


    "Totem faith, guard the altar!"


    The Emperor Ming''s gentle words made Ding Ning suddenly realize.


    The demon family attaches great importance to the continuation of the race. The wolf demon should be the last survivor of the family guarding the altar. Therefore, after inadvertently discovering that the fallen Tiemuzhen can urge the three treasures, he pretended to be a God and made a deal with Tiemuzhen, giving him the three treasures to help him achieve the imperial hegemony.


    The purpose of the wolf demon is not difficult to guess. First, let the grassland people worship the wolf as a totem, so that its ethnic group can harvest the power of faith and give birth to more wolf demons. After all, the earth does not have the power of strong Qi and blood like the Kunpeng world, and the power of faith has become one of its few choices.


    The second is to use timuzhen''s awe of it to respect the mountains where the underground palace is located as the holy mountain after dominating the world, use the reputation of Genghis Khan''s world leader to repair the underground palace and treat it as a tomb after death, so that outsiders dare not covet it, so as to complete the mission of ethnic groups to protect the altar.


    The wolf demon has a lot of brains, but I''m afraid he can''t think of it until he dies. Everything he does is caused by the subtle influence of people.


    "What''s your purpose?"


    Ding Ning kept asking. He thought he was smart, but compared with these old guys with a sea of thoughts, he was too young.


    "My purpose is to wait for you to come. I can''t stare at the underground palace entrance all day?"


    The Emperor Ming said boldly: "so after Genghis Khan died, I moved a little on the three treasures. Only three blood vessels can take the three treasures at the same time. Once someone takes the three treasures, I will feel it and I will know it''s you."


    Ding Ning was stunned for a moment. He thought it was the Emperor Ming who would say how tall he was. Unexpectedly, Sanbao''s feelings were only equivalent to a sensor.


    This made him feel depressed and wanted to die. According to the Emperor Ming, if others came in, they just had to subdue a treasure. Those killed by themselves had to take away the three treasures. It was really special care. They said angrily: "aren''t you afraid that I will be killed by those guys who keep resurrecting?"

 Chapter 1259

    "If you are killed, you are not qualified to be a chess piece."


    The dark emperor looked indifferent, but the cold breath contained in his tone was chilling.


    Ding Ning''s face was uncertain. Although he knew he was telling the truth, he felt very uncomfortable. He sighed slightly for a long time and said to himself: "yes, the chess pieces should also have the consciousness of the chess pieces."


    The Emperor gave him a meaningful look: "are you ready?"


    "What?"


    Ding Ning looked at him blankly.


    But the next moment, the merciful Emperor Ming suddenly changed his face, filled with a gloomy breath, and slapped his murderous hand on his chest.


    Ding Ning only felt that there was no way to resist. His first thought was that it was over. Emperor Ming didn''t want to cross the river and tear down the bridge.


    But then I felt that I didn''t feel uncomfortable. The thunder and rain were a little small, which just made his chest a little stuffy and vomited blood. The whole person had directly crossed the border and fell on the glacier.


    Just when he was full of paste, the voice of the emperor of the underworld sounded in his mind: "go to the Tianshui emperor palace and take Yiyi''s body away. I''ll stop them. The three treasures of the underworld will give you as a reward."


    Ding Ning found that the Immortal Emperor and the human emperor had come together at the moment. They rushed forward like a crazy tiger and fought with the Emperor Ming without saying a word.


    Although Ding Ning is reluctant to admit it, he can''t deny that Hades is an old guy with great personality charm, which makes it difficult for people to refuse his request.


    What''s more, even if he is no longer willing to be used by the Pluto, he can''t refuse the request of the Pluto based on his relationship with the mermaid.


    No matter how powerful the barrier is, I''m afraid he can''t bear the aftermath of the terrible battle of the three emperors. Once the barrier is broken, the first affected must be the frozen Tianshui emperor palace. The spirit of the mermaid is integrating. He must not watch the mermaid''s body be destroyed.


    The Emperor Ming used his skillful strength. Ding Ning flew out of control and directly hid into the glacier.


    Click, click!


    The glaciers, which had been frozen for millions of years, broke and collapsed under his violent impact.


    At the next moment, Ding Ning felt relaxed, and the power exerted by the emperor suddenly disappeared, allowing him to regain his freedom.


    Before he could control his body, inertia made him directly crash into a crystal clear sea blue palace in the glacier.


    The whole glacier began to melt at a speed visible to the naked eye. Ding Ning stared at the frozen Mermaid in a large crystal like ice crystal in the palace.


    The sea blue curly long hair spread like a waterfall on her round fragrant shoulder. Her skin was as white and greasy as cream, her graceful body, her slender waist, delicate and lovely navel, tall and straight snow peaks, and her fish tail with a slight blue light added an unspeakable mystery and elegance to her.


    A standard oval face, with a bright and clean forehead like jade, a Dai eyebrow like a silver hook on the moon, a pair of narrow and long eyes tightly closed, and long and warped eyelashes reflect the eyes, enough to give a fine shadow. Under the tall and straight Yao nose, the rosy lips like roses are imaginative.


    She is like a noble and elegant Princess playing. She is taking a nap after sleepiness. It is perfect and impeccable. The quiet and peaceful sleeping position makes people can''t help but give birth to the illusion that disturbing her sleep is an unforgivable sin.


    Beauty, it''s so beautiful.


    Even though Ding Ning had long been used to seeing the mermaid totem, he was still dazzled by the beauty after seeing her real and vivid body.


    It was a washing and shock from the depths of the soul, which made Ding Ning, who always wanted to possess beautiful women at the first time, understand for the first time what can be viewed from a distance and can not be blasphemed.


    The strong sense of care and pity that could not be described by pen and ink made him feel that even a dirty idea in his heart was a sin and a desecration of the word perfection.


    "Boy, come on, don''t look. I can''t hold it."


    Just when Ding Ning was in a daze, the voice of Emperor Ming was suddenly heard.


    Although the ice palace is isolated from the outside world, as a father, the emperor of the underworld doesn''t know how beautiful his daughter is. Ding Ning hasn''t moved for so long. He doesn''t know it. It''s strange if he doesn''t get angry when he thinks of his daughter being enjoyed by Ding Ning naked.


    Ding Ning was awakened by his voice, and his face showed the color of chatting up. Although he didn''t have any blasphemy, he just appreciated beauty purely from the perspective of art, but this kind of thing is not clear. In the eyes of other people''s father, it''s an affront.


    Hurriedly and quickly stepped forward, even the huge ice was included in the water space. I was a little unconvinced and muttered. What''s rare? Your daughter wandered in front of my brother all day without arms. I haven''t seen anything.


    Just in this way, he didn''t dare to say it if he had a hundred courage. The old man of the nether emperor was a murderer. He really wanted to annoy him. Who knows if the old man would be desperate to kill.


    In fact, up to now, he still hasn''t figured out what the hell emperor wants him to do? Is it to let him put away the flesh of the mermaid?


    However, he could feel that the Emperor didn''t seem to have any malice towards him. Of course, it was only for the time being, but he couldn''t say it in the future.


    Perhaps the mermaid''s flesh and soul are in his own body, which is one of the reasons why the Emperor Ming will not cross the river and tear down the bridge for the time being.


    Boom!


    Just when he didn''t know what to do next, a violent roar like the end of the world came and the boundary was broken.


    The huge Wangu glacier melted rapidly at an incredible speed, and the roaring torrent roared along the broken border into the arid world, galloping and spreading in all directions.


    The terrible power of nature was evident at this moment. Even the three emperors did not dare to touch their front. They had to stop temporarily to avoid their edge and fly into the air to confront each other quietly.


    But the next moment, two figures in the distance changed the face of the three emperors. Without saying a word, the Emperor Ming fled into the glacier that had not completely melted, grabbed Ding Ning and fled to the depths of the border.


    "Eh? The devil''s Double Ninth Festival?"


    "Nine days Xuannv?"


    The Immortal Emperor and the human emperor were about to catch up, but when they saw the visitor clearly, they cried out in surprise, with a look of surprise on their faces, and said hello.


    "Go!"


    It is said that Jiutian Xuannv and Xiandi are old acquaintances. At this time, we should say hello when we meet.


    But the nine day Xuannv stepped on the pattern, as if she had been chased by a ghost behind her. She didn''t even stop, but blew past like a gust of wind.


    The demon emperor was the same. It was like not seeing the two emperors. Without saying a word, he buried his head and ran straight through the flood ravaged glacier to the distance.


    "What happened?"


    The emperor and the Immortal Emperor looked at each other. When they were at a loss, more than a dozen figures as fast as thunder suddenly appeared in their vision. Their faces suddenly changed sharply, and they turned and ran without hesitation.


    I''m kidding. Half immortal rotten corpses are coming. Even if they are strong at the imperial level, they don''t have the blessing of the great emperor fruit position in this ghost place. They may not be opponents one-on-one, not to mention more than a dozen rotten corpses. Don''t run and wait for death.


    Roar!


    Rotten corpses still have restrictions when they are in the holy mountain, but the hell is their home. They have no scruples like a fish in water. The speed is frightening, but they catch up in the blink of an eye.


    A group of strong people standing at the top of the three world pyramid are chased by rotten corpses. There is no way in heaven and no door in the earth. They even have the strength to eat milk. They want their parents to have two more legs and run for their lives with their heads buried. If this is spread, they will not be laughed at to death.


    Emperor Ming took the lead, but as the first echelon, he was unhurried; As the second echelon, Jiutian Xuannv and the devil emperor felt that someone was at the bottom behind them, which was a little easier; But the Immortal Emperor and the human emperor were sad and urged. As the third echelon is the first attack target of rotten corpses, the posture of running for life is more embarrassed.


    Although in the outside world, they can look at the world, but there is no blessing of the great emperor''s fruit position here, their strength is equal to that of the devil emperor and the nine day Xuannv. In addition, they have been hurt, but they have become the weakest party. They have little ability to surpass the devil emperor and the nine day Xuannv.


    In particular, Jiutian Xuannv didn''t hesitate to use the array pattern to drive. The speed was faster and faster. Soon she left the demon emperor behind, and there was a faint trend to catch up with the Ming emperor.


    The demon emperor was also depressed. He was sealed under the Tiangang Disha array of the ninth leader. Although he later used the magic seed planted for the demon emperor to change the magic array into a magic array, he was hurt by Kunpeng''s will in those years. In addition, his magic nature was stripped off. His magic nature has not recovered much over the years, At the moment, the Emperor Ming blew up the holy mountain and forced out of the magic land. It''s not at its peak at all.


    All the way down, the speed was about to reach the limit, and the speed began to decline involuntarily, so that the human emperor and the Immortal Emperor gradually caught up.


    At this time, the three echelons immediately became two. Ming emperor, Jiutian Xuannv and Ding Ning were the first echelon, while magic emperor, Immortal Emperor and human emperor became the second echelon.


    But we all know that this is only temporary. Half step immortal rotten corpses are a line faster than them. It''s only a matter of time to catch up with them.


    This scene was also beyond the expectation of Emperor Ming. He blew up the holy mountain. First, he wanted to force out the demon emperor and the old monsters that might hide; The second is to get rid of those rotten corpses.


    But unexpectedly, the devil emperor was forced out and forced out a nine day Xuannv who was beyond his expectation, but what surprised him was that the rotten corpses were not all killed, and there were more than ten left.


    "Hi, beauty!"


    Ding Ning was pulled to run by the Emperor Ming. It didn''t take much effort. Seeing that Jiutian Xuannv was safe and sound, he waved to her happily.


    Nine days Xuannv didn''t give him a good look. Of course, she consumed a lot, her face flushed, and she didn''t have time to talk to him. She could only turn her eyes in return.


    Emperor Ming thought that Ding Ning didn''t know the identity of Jiutian Xuannv and dared to flirt with her. He couldn''t help laughing and looked on coldly, waiting to see him eat.


    However, Jiutian Xuannv didn''t get angry, but turned her eyes, which surprised the emperor. But she immediately found that Jiutian Xuannv''s face was pale, fragrant and sweaty, and her breathing voice became urgent. She suddenly realized that the consumption was too large, and it was approaching the limit. No wonder she didn''t have time to settle accounts with Ding Ning.


    But the next moment, he looked at Ding Ning suddenly stretched out his hand and said with a smile: "come, take my brother''s hand, pretend to take you and force you to fly."


    This son of a bitch is really dead. He even dares to flirt with the goddess of war. It''s strange if the violent woman can''t find you. I won''t save you then. I deserve to peek at my daughter. As long as I can''t kill you, I won''t care about you.


    When the emperor of the underworld was gloating, the actions of the nine day Xuannv surprised him that his eyes almost didn''t fall off. NIMA, what''s the situation? Isn''t this war goddess a fake?


    Because he saw that Jiutian Xuannv, who had always said no false words to male gods, did not hesitate to stretch out her slender hand and hold Ding Ning''s hand,

 Chapter 1260

    The dark emperor couldn''t believe it. He rubbed his eyes. How strange his face became.


    Jiutian Xuannv didn''t talk to the emperor, nor did she communicate with Ding Ning, and there was no emotional change, as if it was natural for her to hold Ding Ning''s hand.


    But her pale face gradually began to turn ruddy, her sweat disappeared, and even her face became calm.


    Grandma, is this still the goddess of war? It''s like a different person.


    For the nine day Xuannv, the Emperor Ming still knows very well. Let alone holding hands with the opposite sex. Even if the opposite sex inadvertently makes physical contact, she will be beaten and can''t find the north.


    In those days, a God King in the fairy world just accidentally touched her on the shoulder, so she was looked for her teeth all over the ground by this violent woman and cried to complain to the fairy emperor. The result... Was even worse.


    After being scolded by the Immortal Emperor, Jiutian Xuannv turned around and stormed directly into the residence of the God King. She beat the guy because there was no way in heaven and no door in the earth. She had to kneel down and beg for mercy.


    But the vengeful little girl still refused to give up. She directly laid 99 heavy God level killing arrays outside the God King''s residence before she left.


    Well, the God King''s family has been trapped in the mansion for thousands of years. They don''t even dare to go out, otherwise they have to be killed by the God level killing array.


    Finally, the Immortal Emperor didn''t like what he saw. He humbly apologized to her and compensated a lot of benefits. Only then did she calm down and remove the divine array.


    After that, the male God saw nine days, and the Xuannv was like seeing a ghost. He hid as far as he could. Even if he had no way to get close, he would always pay attention to keeping a safe distance from her.


    But now, what did he see?


    The goddess of violence was not annoyed that she was molested by Ding Ning. She really held his hand and looked like a clever little daughter-in-law, which almost blinded his titanium alloy dog eye.


    Ding Ning Hei hei Zhile, in fact, it''s not that they deliberately want to show their love in front of the Ming emperor, but he sees that the consumption of Jiutian Xuannv is too large, so he pretends to be flirting, pulls her hand, transfers the energy stored in her body, and continuously replenishes her consumption.


    Of course, he also had some deficiency in his heart, for fear that Jiutian Xuannv was still angry, but seeing that although she had no expression, she took the initiative to hold his hand, he knew that her anger must have disappeared long ago.


    For the nine day Xuannv, when Ding Ning made those absurd requests, she was mostly shy and very angry. When the holy mountain exploded, she was still worried about his safety. At the moment, she was full of joy when she saw that he was safe and sound. Where could she take care of anger.


    But she didn''t understand how Ding Ning could walk with the Emperor Ming. For fear that Ding Ning was affected by the Emperor Ming, she pretended to be indifferent. In fact, she communicated with Ding Ning secretly and asked each other to leave after parting.


    If it were in the three realms, the content of the voice transmission between the two people would certainly not hide from the emperor. But here he has no emperor fruit blessing, and his strength is limited even if it is better than the nine day Xuannv. He doesn''t worry about being overheard by the emperor.


    The emperor of the underworld was also very speechless. They held hands and said nothing. He could not see that they had known each other for a long time. It seemed that the relationship was still somewhat unusual. It must be a secret communication.


    Although he wanted to know what they said, there was no power of the law of heaven, and he couldn''t eavesdrop.


    Ah!


    A scream came from behind. The complex color in the eyes of the emperor of the dark flashed away, but there was no stop at his feet.


    He knew that as the glacier was unsealed, those Tianshui Tianzi people who had been frozen by him had just woke up and encountered more than a dozen rotten corpses. At the moment, they were suffering from extinction.


    Fresh flesh and blood are full of endless temptations for rotten corpses, and all the creatures in Tianshui and Tiantian are finished.


    However, this is also good. At least it has won them a long time to escape.


    Ding Ning also knew this. Although he felt extremely unbearable in his heart, he also knew that those terrible rotten corpses could not be countered by him. He could only turn a deaf ear and pretend to know nothing, but his mood was still depressed.


    Nine days Xuannv got Ding Ning''s energy support and finally had leisure to pay attention to others. After hearing the scream, she couldn''t help turning her head and watching those creatures being eaten by rotten corpses as blood food. Her face showed an unbearable color.


    After hesitating for a while, he sighed. He also knew that he was a mud Bodhisattva. It was difficult for him to cross the river. He didn''t have the ability to save those people, so he had to keep moving forward and continue running.


    The devil emperor, the human emperor and the Immortal Emperor naturally don''t care about those humble creatures. They wish they could delay the pace of decaying corpses.


    Just because they don''t care doesn''t mean someone doesn''t care. Ding Ning suddenly shocked and forcibly stopped.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Jiutian Xuannv trembled in her heart and asked nervously. She was afraid that Ding Ning would be soft hearted and confused. She went to save the creatures and put herself in.


    The emperor also frowned at him. He didn''t know what moth he wanted.


    "I''m going to save people!"


    Ding Ning was also very helpless, but this was the request made by the mermaid when she suddenly woke up. He couldn''t refuse.


    "Nonsense, you''re looking for death."


    The emperor of the underworld flew into a rage and scolded fiercely. It seemed to him that he was looking for his own death.


    "Yes, don''t be silly. It''s really unnecessary for those strangers."


    Jiutian Xuannv also slightly changed her face and tried hard to dissuade her.


    Ding Ning looked directly at the Emperor Ming and sighed slowly: "this is Yiyi''s request, I can''t refuse."


    The Emperor Ming''s expression was stifled, and his anger gradually faded, revealing a touch of bitterness: "yes, I can''t refuse."


    "You go first. I''ll save people and I''ll be back soon."


    Ding Ning loosened Jiutian Xuannv''s hand and said firmly in her eyes.


    "No, we are comrades in arms now. How could I escape alone?"


    Seeing that Ding Ning had made up her mind, Jiutian Xuannv stopped persuading him, but also wanted to stay.


    "Don''t think, Yiyi is the daughter of the emperor. How can I turn a deaf ear to her request."


    The emperor propped his neck and tilted Ding Ning. He looked stubborn and much more pleasing to the eye than before.


    "No, I have a way to save people and get out of the body. It''s a burden to take you. Go first and I''ll catch up soon."


    Ding Ning looked like a beggar. He looked disgusted. Then he turned and flew away one after another.


    The emperor of the underworld and the Xuannv of Jiutian kept silent and ran back after him.


    Therefore, the devil emperor and the three people were silly and watched them turn a blind eye to them and fly to the bloody slaughterhouse where the rotten corpse was located.


    "What do they want? They don''t want to go to war with rotten corpses, do they?"


    The devil asked foolishly.


    "Is your brain broken?"


    The Immortal Emperor said coldly, but a happy look flashed in his eyes. With these three fools delaying the speed of decaying corpses, they had another hope of survival.


    The emperor narrowed his eyes and showed a thoughtful look: "they can''t fight with rotten corpses. I think they want to save people."


    "For those mole ants? Hehe, it''s ridiculous."


    The Immortal Emperor sneered and said, but he didn''t stop at all.


    "Well, someone is eager to help us hold the rotten corpse."


    The demon emperor raised his eyebrows and said with a grim smile. The speed at his feet was a little faster.


    The emperor showed a hesitation, but then thought that there was Kunpeng origin waiting in front of him to save some non human creatures and Kunpeng origin. Regardless of which was the more important, he immediately clenched his teeth and caught up.


    "If I don''t let you come, I have to come. Isn''t that a mess for me?"


    Ding Ning muttered with disgust on his face.


    The strong man at the peak of dignified God was despised by a small boy in the congenital realm. The spirit of Jiutian Xuannv and Ming Di was that one Buddha came out of the body and two Buddhas ascended to heaven. If the current situation did not allow, they would like to smoke this product.


    "Just wait here and get ready to pick me up. When I save someone, you will run with me immediately."


    Ding Ning is also depressed. He really thinks they are a burden. Although he is certainly not the opponent of rotten corpses, he can hide and save people secretly.


    In the outside world, he may not be able to hide the rotten corpse, but this is Tianshui day. Although the mermaid has not recovered, it can help him hide his breath.


    "You..."


    The emperor of the underworld was so angry that he almost ran away.


    "What are you? Even if you saved someone, do you have the ability to take it away?"


    Ding Ning stared at him angrily, and the emperor of the underworld lost his temper in an instant.


    If they were outside, he and Jiutian Xuannv could save these creatures by creating a space, but this is a blank place of laws. Even space can''t be torn, let alone create space.


    On the contrary, Ding Ning has a water space and medicine ring that can hold living creatures, as well as 720 acupoint space, which can be taken away by any number of people.


    "Then be careful!"


    Jiutian Xuannv also knew that Ding Ning was telling the truth. She was able to recover the jiuzhuan glass ice coffin in Ding Ning''s water space and temporarily open up a space, but she knew herself clearly and could not be invisible and hidden like Ding Ning.


    "Yes, you wait for me. I may have to run for my life with you."


    Ding Ning is telling the truth. Although he has Kunpeng speed, his cultivation is too low after all. Let alone compare with rotten corpses. Even compared with Jiutian Xuannv, his speed is far lower.


    It''s easy to persuade Jiutian Xuannv and Ming Di. Ding Ning doesn''t linger any longer and flies quietly to the emperor''s palace.


    Although the people of Tianshui are not as dynamic as others, there are hundreds of millions of people.


    It''s not that no one organized resistance, but in front of the rotten corpses with great differences in strength, they had no room for resistance and could only run around crying and howling.


    However, the rotten corpse is too fast and has a certain wisdom. It is scattered around. Whoever runs fast will eat first. It is regarded as a gluttonous feast.


    Ding Ning held his breath, his heart beat like thunder, and approached the surrounding circle of rotten corpses bit by bit.


    In the encirclement, like a group of lambs to be slaughtered, there were cries, panic, shouting and roaring.


    The creatures of Tianshui and Tiantian have the same appearance and posture as humans, but they all have some racial characteristics like the demon clan.


    For example, a clam woman with a clam shell on her back, a fish family with scales on her cheeks, a squid family with tentacles, and a turtle family with a turtle shell on her back


    This is clearly a nest of seafood!


    Ding Ning quietly swallowed his saliva, but it caused the mental fluctuation of the mermaid, which made him apologize in the spiritual contact.


    Stealth sneaks into the flustered crowd. Ding Ning also knows that it is impossible to save everyone. He can only fish in troubled waters and constantly stun some seafood... Well, it is the living creatures who get into the water space.


    At this time, gender is very important. Of course, the more important thing is appearance. Ding Ning is a lecherous. He doesn''t care about those ugly male aquariums. He is busy picking young and beautiful female creatures.


    Fortunately, the mermaid also knew that Ding Ning was willing to come to save people and had already taken great risks. She had no strict demands on him and allowed him to choose the rescue object freely.


    "These monsters, we fought with them."


    Just when Ding Ning was like a fish in water to save people, a loud cry of rage attracted his attention.


    I saw a group of baldheaded men who were tall enough to be two meters. Fearlessly, they organized a group of aquariums to rush towards the rotten corpses and took the initiative to attack.

 Chapter 1261

    Although the accomplishments of these big men are generally not high, and the most powerful ones are only the level of the demon king, Ding Ning was moved by their bravery.


    Sharks and Orcas!


    Ding Ning soon got their identity information from the mental fluctuation of the mermaid.


    These two tribes are the guards of the imperial palace. They are most brave and good at fighting. They are also the main targets of mermaid rescue.


    Ding Ning was deeply embarrassed. He liked these guys very much, but because they were too brave, it was not easy to stun them and save them.


    "What about that?"


    The mermaid also realized the difficulties of Ding Ning. After all, although the water space can receive people, it also needs them not to resist.


    "Let me try!"


    Ding Ning suddenly thought that he was not alone, and there were tens of thousands of spiritual pets.


    The next moment, the dense wolf riding suddenly appeared, which frightened the surrounding aquariums and caused huge riots.


    As soon as the ghost leopard family appeared, they hid into the darkness and touched the sharks and giant whale warriors.


    The wolf riders waved the back of the knife crazily, and pieces of aquariums fell down. With a wave of Ding Ning''s hand, these fainted aquariums disappeared instantly, much faster than his own efficiency.


    Those fierce warriors were rushing to the rotten corpses to die one after another. They suddenly found that there was a riot behind them. They quickly looked back, but they saw that wolves they had never seen ride on their people to "kill" their people. They were angry and turned around and rushed back.


    But then, the ghost leopard suddenly appeared, stunned them in pieces, and was impolitely put away by Ding Ning.


    The huge riot lasted only a short time, and thousands of aquariums were saved by Ding Ning.


    But the mass of aquariums disappeared, which also attracted the attention of a rotten corpse, made a furious roar, rushed towards the wolf riding and ghost leopard, and grabbed the huge bone claws at the crowded place.


    Ding Ning''s heart tightened, his figure flashed, rushed to another clustered aquarium, and collected the spirit pet in the spiritual connection.


    The huge bone claws of the rotten corpse were snapped, and the spirit pets in the electro-optic flint room suddenly disappeared and returned to the spirit pet space. The aquariums who had not been rescued in time became a ground of flesh and blood.


    The rotten corpse vaguely felt that there was something wrong, but the fresh flesh and blood soon attracted all its attention. He began to eat it with flesh and blood and had no time to think about anything else.


    Ding Ning wiped his cold sweat secretly. It was dangerous. If he had been 0.01 second slower just now, his spirit pet would have suffered a large area of casualties.


    Ding Ning, who sacrificed his pet for the aquarium without any feelings with him, was certainly unwilling, but he couldn''t ignore the mermaid''s request.


    Therefore, after learning from the bitter experience, Ding Ning summarized the experience of being found by rotten corpses and immediately changed his strategy, that is, fighting guerrillas.


    To save a group of aquariums, change a place. Never let a large area of blank appear in the place with dense aquariums, otherwise they will be detected by rotten corpses immediately and bring danger to him.


    Therefore, when Ding Ning released the spirit pet again, he limited the number. Ten thousand wolves riding ten thousand ghost leopard assassins could save 20000 aquariums at a time, including ten thousand ordinary aquariums and ten thousand aquarium soldiers, and then immediately moved to the battlefield.


    Although Ding Ning only saved 10000 or 20000 aquariums at a time, after running back and forth for many times, he was finally found abnormal by the rotten corpses. The dark eyes twinkled with a dark green flame, and he patrolled the crowd to find the abnormality.


    Ding Ning sighed and knew he couldn''t go on, otherwise he couldn''t escape himself.


    Anyway, he also risked his life to save millions of aquariums, most of them young people and children. It should be enough to continue the race and give the mermaid a basically satisfactory explanation.


    Get out!


    Ding Ning collected his pet and slipped out of the enclosure quietly.


    But then he felt creepy, a strong death threat enveloped him, and a huge Bone Claw grabbed him with the roaring wind.


    No, I''m targeted by rotten corpses.


    Ding Ning''s heart thumped. He didn''t have time to think about it. He didn''t care about morality and immorality. He changed his shape and shadow, and directly changed his position with an aquarium within 100 meters.


    Boom!


    The ground shook violently, the ice slag splashed, and the terrible air waves surged.


    After all, Ding Ning underestimated the terrible strength of the rotten corpse. The whole person was shocked by the terrible air wave and could no longer maintain his invisibility. He was directly impacted to show his body shape, vomiting blood in his mouth and flying backwards.


    The rotten corpse silk was unambiguous, and the second slap without hesitation patted Ding Ning''s figure still in the air.


    Ding Ning''s ghost took a big risk. Ignoring the pain of his whole body, he forcibly turned his body in the air and stared at the void in the distance. When the bone claw was only three centimeters away from his body, the whole person suddenly disappeared like a ghost.


    The eye of emptiness, the pupil of breaking emptiness!


    Under the crisis of life and death, Ding Ning had no choice but to bet that his pupil technique could be useful in this lawless place.


    Fortunately, he won the bet between life and death.


    However, the crisis has not been eliminated. The speed of the rotten corpse is too fast. As soon as he appeared, the angry rotten corpse had chased him, and the huge bone claws grabbed him with the smell of destroying the sky and the earth.


    Ding Ning did not hesitate to look at the place where he could reach again. When the bone claw was about to catch him, he disappeared strangely again.


    However, although the wisdom of the rotten corpse was not very high, it was definitely not low. He soon found out the flaw of his pupil technique. Before a palm was taken, his feet had chased in the direction of his empty positioning.


    Ding Ning disappeared again. When he appeared, his forehead was full of cold sweat. It was too dangerous.


    After all, it takes time to transmit the void. Although the pupil operation was successfully launched at the critical moment, it was still rubbed by the bone claw, which almost broke his already scarred body.


    Therefore, Ding Ning suddenly turned into a squint, seemingly positioning in one direction, but his actual eyes squinted in the other direction.


    Sure enough, the rotten corpse was fooled. When he rushed to wait for the rabbit again, he found that there was a deviation in the direction, and Ding Ning appeared thousands of kilometers away from it.


    "Fool, die!"


    Ding Ning proudly flushed the rotten corpse and raised his despised middle finger, but he did not dare to stay again and fled to the distance.


    Roar!


    I wanted to hunt his rotten corpse alone. I was completely angered and looked up and roared.


    When Ding Ning suddenly appeared in the air, he finally forced him to find out what happiness is called sorrow.


    More than a dozen decaying corpses left behind the aquariums and surrounded him one after another. They blocked all the directions within his vision in an organized and planned way. No matter which direction he exposed, he would be slapped to death.


    Ding Ning is stupid, NIMA. Is that ok?


    When the escape failed, Ding Ning turned her eyes and went the opposite way. She instantly transmitted it to a group of aquariums. After avoiding the sight of rotten corpses, she immediately became invisible.


    But unexpectedly, the rotten corpse was not a fool. More than ten rotten corpses stretched out their huge palms like blocking the sky and the sun at the same time, and took pictures of the aquarium. The aquariums screamed and fled in all directions.


    Ding Ning wanted to cry without tears, so he had to show up again, transfer flowers and trees, find a place for the dead ghost, and immediately enter the invisible state.


    Boom!


    The dust is flying, the gravel is splashing, and the destructive atmosphere is diffuse. A huge pit tens of meters deep appears on the ground. The power of the rotten corpse group''s palm is so terrible.


    Ding Ning swallowed his saliva secretly, endured the injury caused by the impact of the air wave, mixed with a group of trembling aquariums, and fled with them.


    The rotten corpses couldn''t figure out whether they killed the damn bug and ran to the pit to check.


    Ding Ning seized this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to continuously display the pupil of breaking the air and ran to the hiding place of Jiutian Xuannv and Ming emperor to meet them.


    Roar!


    The faint spatial fluctuation still startled the rotten corpses and roared after him.


    "Run, run, what are you doing?"


    Ding Ning grabbed the hand of the Ming emperor with one hand and the hand of the nine heaven Xuannv with the other hand.


    They woke up and SA Yazi began to run wildly.


    A group of rotten corpses were completely angered by him. They didn''t care to eat those aquariums any more, and chased them like lightning.


    "Slow down, don''t use the array pattern first!"


    Just when the Emperor Ming and the nine heaven Xuannv wanted to make their milk strength come out, Ding Ning, who was led by them, suddenly shouted.


    "What?"


    Emperor Ming looked at him with a puzzled face. He wanted to run as fast as he could now. Did Ding Ning get kicked in the head by a donkey? And let them run slower.


    Nine days Xuannv immediately responded, "do you want to lead these rotten corpses away and save those aquariums?"


    Ding Ning nodded: "if you can''t save them, let them live and die. As long as you lead the rotten corpse away, they still have a great chance of surviving."


    "Nonsense, you have saved a lot of people, which is worthy of Yiyi''s trust. The speed of decaying corpses is much faster than us. Otherwise, we can get rid of them now and become blood food later."


    Although Emperor Ming was pleased that Ding Ning did his best to meet his daughter''s requirements, the premise was that they should be sure to save their lives. He disagreed with Ding Ning''s practice.


    "I think so!"


    On the nine day, the mysterious girl knew that Ding Ning had stored a lot of energy essence. There was no need to worry about the problem of consumption. When the rotten corpse was catching up, they could get rid of the rotten corpse quickly, and immediately expressed support.


    But the Emperor didn''t know. The corners of his eyes twitched at the smell of Yan Qi, and he said angrily: "madman, you are both madmen. Don''t joke about your little life, okay? Ding Ning has no brain. What''s the madness of Jiutian Xuannv?"


    "You''re crazy. It''s called marrying a chicken with a chicken and marrying a dog with a dog!"


    Ding Ning and Ming Di have always been at a disadvantage since they met. It''s rare to see his angry appearance and mutter triumphantly.


    Jiutian Xuannv''s face turned red. Although she had secretly promised Ding Ning''s love, she still felt ashamed in front of the Emperor Ming. She wanted to explain, but for fear that Ding Ning was unhappy, she simply pretended not to hear and ran forward.


    The Emperor Ming opened his mouth in amazement. Although he had previously felt that the relationship between Ding Ning and Jiutian Xuannv seemed abnormal, he was only limited to speculation and was not sure, but now he saw that Jiutian Xuannv didn''t refute, just shy. It was clear that he acquiesced to this fact, which made him messy in the wind and felt that his outlook on life would be subverted.


    It is just a bridge in novels and film and television dramas that the nine heavenly goddess comes down to earth and falls in love with a mortal. It is impossible to appear in reality.


    In particular, Jiutian Xuannv has a special identity. She is the blood descendant of the creation God. She even falls in love with this boy and even talks about marriage, which makes him unbelievable.


    Although Ding Ning is three blood vessels and may have an unlimited future, it is only possible after all, but it may not be realized. Jiutian Xuannv is now making a private life with him. Is it a little too early to bet?


    According to Emperor Ming''s thinking, he didn''t think that Jiutian Xuannv with eyes higher than the top would really fall in love with Ding Ning. He just thought that she was likely to bet in advance and bet on Ding Ning.


    When he thought about it like this, Emperor Ming felt that everything made sense, and there was no more fuss. He shook his head secretly with a sense of superiority in his heart. Women are women after all, even if they are goddesses. His ability to play chess is still not good after all.

 Chapter 1262

    In the past, mermaids had only soul but no body, but now they have both body and soul. If they didn''t remember their own people, they would have begun to integrate gods and souls.


    She and Ding Ning have been together for so long day and night, and she has long been full of good feelings for him in her heart.


    In addition, Ding Ning sacrificed her life to save people and risked her life to lead away the rotten corpses and save more people, which makes simple and kind Yiyi not grateful.


    So when she shyly told Ding Ning that she must marry him after she fused the spirit, Ding Ning was almost happy to bloom. Her heart was full of the strange stimulation of stealing the cabbage planted by others. She secretly glanced at the Emperor Ming... One... Another


    Lang Youqing''s concubine intends to communicate with the gods and souls. Their feelings are heating up rapidly, so that the mermaid is not willing to enter a deep sleep to integrate the gods and souls.


    If Emperor Ming knew that his baby daughter had been abducted by Ding Ning at the moment, I don''t know if his heart would be full of a sense of superiority.


    "No, I''m going to catch up."


    The dark emperor said with an ugly face. The gap in cultivation was there. The rotten corpse was a line faster than them, and it was getting closer and closer to them.


    Ding Ning estimated the distance, which was far away from those aquariums. He also did his utmost in benevolence and righteousness, and immediately said, "then speed up."


    "If you speed up, you can only get rid of array patterns. I hope you can get rid of them before the divine power consumes light."


    The Emperor Ming said with a depressed face. He took out the array talisman and patted him at the same time with Jiutian Xuannv. The speed increased sharply.


    Roar!


    The rotten corpses were about to catch up with these damn insects, but they suddenly accelerated, and suddenly roared angrily, and their speed began to increase.


    The three were startled. These rotten corpses could speed up. Didn''t they use their best before? If so, they''re finished.


    Ding Ning was led by the two men to run. He had plenty of time to observe the rotten corpse. After watching it for a while, he was relieved and said with a smile: "don''t worry. The acceleration of the rotten corpse uses its explosive power and can''t last."


    "It''s easy to say, we can''t last!"


    The emperor of the underworld gasped and said that it would take divine power to use the array pattern to drive.


    If he is in the three realms, where does he need to worry about consumption? No matter how much consumption, he can be supplemented from the energy of heaven and earth at any time.


    But in this lawless place, we can''t get energy supplement from heaven and earth, and consumption has become the biggest problem. Moreover, Kunpeng''s world will strongly repel them, which makes their consumption much faster than when they are outside.


    Rotten corpses are different. They are recognized by the will of the world and are judged as native creatures. Here, they are like fish in water. With each passing day, it is only a matter of time before they are caught up.


    "Don''t worry, you just run, everything has me."


    Ding Ning said with confidence.


    The emperor of the underworld almost laughed angrily and said sarcastically, "you have everything? You want us to run with you. What can you do?"


    "You can''t do it now? You see, people Xi''s face is not red and out of breath. He''s also the Emperor Ming. He''s not even as good as a little girl."


    Ding Ning was upset when he heard the speech and said sarcastically.


    The emperor of heaven only discovered that the nine days of the mysterious woman were now relaxed and relaxed.


    I have doubts in my heart. I shouldn''t be. Even if I don''t have the blessing of the great emperor''s fruit position, even in the same realm, the divine power and thickness of Jiutian Xuannv should not be as good as myself.


    Nine days Xuannv speechless Chong dingning turned her eyes, but she was secretly funny. On the reserve of divine power, she was really not as good as the Emperor Ming, but the problem was that from the beginning of running to now, dingning was always replenishing her energy, and she didn''t consume anything at all.


    Ding Ning grinned. He stored half the energy of Kunpeng world in his body. Let alone running for so long, he couldn''t finish running for hundreds of years.


    What''s more, he has Kunpeng''s blood in his body, which can be supplemented by the energy of heaven and earth anytime and anywhere. He has nine orifices and two sets of internal and external circulation systems. The speed of energy supplement is much faster than that of consumption.


    In other words, even if they run to the day when Shouyuan is exhausted, they don''t have to worry about energy consumption.


    Of course, he smiled not only to see the emperor eat shriveled, but the biggest gain was that he quietly launched the absolute touch. He peeped into the breath operation route in the emperor and the nine day Xuannv. Except for the avenue of their perception, he could not peep, there was no secret for him in other aspects.


    Is this God?


    God, in addition to his own understanding of the road, both physical strength, spiritual strength and spiritual strength seem to contain an inexplicable breath.


    Is this breath the so-called divinity given to the living beings by the avenue after understanding the avenue?


    After comparison, if only on the purity of spiritual power, his spiritual power is no worse than their divine power, but compared with spiritual power, the power contained in it is like clouds and mud, which is an irreparable gap in the level of life.


    In addition, the physical strength is the same. Although his physical body has been refined by soldiers and transformed by star power when his blood awakens, there is still a big gap compared with their physical strength.


    As for the spirit, he could not explore it, and there was no comparison.


    But Ding Ning had an inexplicable feeling that after excluding the so-called divine addition, they were not as good as themselves in both flesh and spiritual power.


    For example, the foundation of the Ming emperor and the nine heaven Xuannv is only tens of meters deep, which can build about ten floors, but his foundation is countless times deeper than them, reaching the level of at least thousands of kilometers, which is enough to build a skyscraper.


    The reason why he is far inferior to them now is that he has only built the third floor and the fourth floor, which is still a simple blank house, while the Ming emperor and the nine day Xuannv have built several floors and have been decorated.


    If the divinity is compared to decoration, the grade of decoration is also divided into 369. In Ding Ning''s eyes, if the decoration grade of the Ming emperor is lower than the middle, the nine day Xuannv is higher than the middle, and none of them has reached the level of fine decoration. From this point of view, the potential of the nine day Xuannv should be higher than that of the Ming emperor.


    The building of Emperor Ming has been built to the tenth floor, and has been decorated. It is beginning to build the eleventh floor.


    He is now faced with two options, one is to cap it, and the other is to continue to build the eleventh floor.


    If the capping is selected, his building will not collapse, because his floor height has reached the limit that the foundation can bear. However, if he has to forcibly build the eleventh floor, his ability to resist risks will be greatly weakened. I''m afraid the house will collapse and the whole building will be destroyed in a gust of wind.


    The nine day Xuannv has now built the tenth floor. Although the decoration has been completed, she seems to be dissatisfied with the current decoration style. She wants to rebuild and reinforce the old house and then decorate it in another style.


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look. Whether in terms of foundation or decoration grade, Jiutian Xuannv has more potential than the Ming emperor. Moreover, she seems to have realized that the foundation is not deep enough and tried to strengthen the stability of the building from other aspects to make up for the disadvantage of insufficient foundation.


    If the emperor fruit position is compared to the consolation award given by the organizer of the construction competition, then Tiandao is equivalent to the competition organizer with a dark curtain. If the contestants obey the arrangement of the organizer and take the consolation award obediently, but if the contestants are greedy and have to compete for a higher position, the organizer will tear their face and give the contestants an all-round blow.


    The tenth floor may be the limit allowed by the competition organizers, that is, the shackles of Tiandao to the three worlds. Tiandao will give the first few contestants with the tenth floor free of charge the eleventh floor as comfort. If the contestants'' knowledge and interest are capped, then nothing will be mentioned. If the contestants are wild and want to continue to cover the comfort award, Tiandao will be very unhappy, Players will face the threat of unstable foundation and falling buildings.


    Ironmaking needs to be hard. If the foundation can be deeper and more stable, Tiandao can''t even destroy the buildings built by the contestants. In the end, it can only watch the floors continue to be built, break through the shackles of Tiandao and peep into the higher scenery.


    Aware of this, Ding Ning has a general framework for the future road. What he lacks is just embellishment in small details, and his heart of martial arts is becoming more and more firm.


    He has an unbreakable foundation. The shackles of heaven are a fatal threat to ordinary people, but they are only a sharpening for him. He is fearless.


    The avenue of medicine focuses on treatment.


    The buildings of Jiutian Xuannv and Ming Di are not perfect. In his eyes, there are many defects. It is difficult to go higher and farther.


    Just like the doctor, the two of them said that the building built was obviously unhealthy and had a virus.


    It''s just the Ming emperor. They used and were used, and Ding Ning didn''t like him much.


    However, Jiutian Xuannv is also his woman. Since she has realized that there is a problem with the building she built and wants to strengthen and renovate, maybe he can help her, which is also equivalent to treating patients and saving people and improving her avenue of medicine.


    Ding Ning glanced at Jiutian Xuannv, and an extremely bold idea flashed in his mind.


    The so-called foundation is actually the foundation of the warrior. In the eyes of ordinary people, after the main building has been built, if you want to increase the depth of the foundation, there is only one way to push down and rebuild.


    But for Ding Ning, it''s not absolutely so. The demolition and reconstruction project is too huge. I don''t know how much time it will take. Even if he is willing, Jiutian Xuannv won''t.


    So, the question is, how can we strengthen the anti risk ability of the main body of the building on the basis of no demolition and reconstruction?


    Ding Ning''s choice is very simple. When the foundation of the original building is fixed, the width of the foundation shall be widened on both sides of the built main building to enhance the anti risk ability of the building.


    It is impossible for a building with only ten floors to be built into a skyscraper, but what if it is expanded in all directions around the ten floors?


    If the depth is not enough, it should be supplemented by breadth. The ten storey building will be expanded and transformed into a connected building group with a wide area. With these deep-rooted affiliated buildings around as support, the building will naturally be stable.


    Just how to build these auxiliary buildings, Ding Ning has to make a good plan and design a reliable scheme.


    Wheezing!


    The Emperor Ming is also a person who wants to face. Naturally, he doesn''t want to lose to Jiutian Xuannv and has been holding on to death.


    But as the last trace of divine power in his body was exhausted, he reached the limit. He couldn''t care about his face any more. He gasped heavily. The array lines under his feet were dim, and his speed had to slow down.


    Roar!


    The outbreak of rotten corpses also reached the limit, and the speed decreased again, but it was not far or near behind. At the moment, seeing that their speed slowed down, they immediately chased up like beating chicken blood.

 Chapter 1263

    "I... no, you go first. I can help you delay time, take good care of Yiyi and tell her..."


    The emperor suddenly loosened Ding Ning''s hand, bent down, held his knees with both hands, gasped heavily, and said with a sad face, "forget it, she has lost her memory, don''t say it."


    Even though Ding Ning knew clearly in his heart that Emperor Ming didn''t do this because of him, but wanted to protect his daughter Yiyi, he never gave up his life and forced himself to hold on until now. Compared with donkey''s selfish grandfather, he could hardly speak at the same time, which moved him deeply.


    Father''s love is like a mountain, as thick as Si!


    This made him feel a little guilty. No matter how the emperor calculated him, at least his determination and responsibility at this moment deserve respect.


    Seeing the rotten corpse getting closer and closer, Ding Ning didn''t have the mind to tease him. He stretched out his hand to hold the hand of the Ming emperor, and the rich energy was continuously transported in: "go quickly, you really can''t go without further delay."


    Emperor Ming was stunned and felt the rich energy from Ding Ning''s body. He looked up at the nine day Xuannv who pursed her mouth and smiled secretly. Then he suddenly realized it and said with surprise and joy: "well, I can''t support it. Xi is still like nothing. You''re cheating. I think I''m old."


    "You''re old and ambitious. Yiyi is still waiting for you to take care of him. Hurry up."


    Ding Ning said with a smile.


    The emperor of the underworld shook his head, swept away the previous decadent color, took Ding Ning and started running again. He kept muttering: "you bastard boy, you are so careless. Why didn''t you say it earlier? I thought I was going to be buried here."


    "Blame me. I said before that everything has me. You don''t take it seriously."


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes, which could be regarded as a bad breath.


    "Cut, I know you have absorbed a lot of life energy. How do you know that you still have the ability to transmit energy to others."


    Stubborn and reluctant to admit mistakes or defeats.


    "It''s not that you don''t know that I have a great chance. What''s this skill?"


    Ding Ning said complacently.


    Indeed, everyone''s physique and their own attributes are different. Even their brothers can''t use each other''s energy. Only he has special energy in his body, which can arbitrarily change the attribute breath and deliver it to anyone for use.


    Ding Ning didn''t hide it from them and said his particularity. After all, he had done it. Even if he didn''t say it, they would doubt it and simply confess.


    To put it bluntly, it is equivalent to a large energy converter, which can convert energy into any required attribute energy and deliver it to others.


    The Emperor Ming and the nine heaven Xuannv looked at each other and said in unison, "aren''t you able to mass produce martial artists below the Shenwu realm?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Ding Ning didn''t react yet and asked in a daze.


    "You are a fan of the situation. The Shenwu realm needs the unity of spirit and spirit to start refining the martial soul, but the martial artists below the Shenwu realm don''t have any cultivation bottleneck, just need enough energy."


    Jiutian Xuannv hated iron but not steel and said, "you have the ability to convert energy into any attribute. Doesn''t it mean that as long as you have enough energy, you can batch cultivate martial artists below the divine martial realm."


    Emperor Ming nodded repeatedly and looked at Ding Ning with envy. If only he had this ability, he would have stood at the top of the three realms and didn''t pay attention to low-level martial artists such as martial artists in Zhenwu realm.


    But don''t forget, God also comes from the cultivation of mortal martial arts. If you can have a large number of real martial arts, the starting point is many times higher than that of ordinary people. Don''t say, even if it is one in ten thousand, with this huge martial arts base, who knows how many God level strong people can be trained.


    Ding Ning was shocked. Yes, he didn''t think of it before. He also worked hard to collect martial artists everywhere and began to cultivate them from ordinary martial artists.


    As long as you have enough energy sources and convert them into the attribute energy everyone needs, you can create a large number of top strongmen in Zhenwu realm in large quantities.


    The tragedy between my father and my mother in those years was because of the bullshit concept of being equal to each other. If I had the ability to make strong people in Zhenwu and build my own rich family, who would dare to talk about my father''s grass-roots origin?


    But he was not a man without a brain. After a moment of excitement, he calmed down and said with a bitter smile: "everything is good, but there are disadvantages. In this way, the martial artists born lack a firm martial will. I''m afraid it''s countless times more difficult to step into the divine martial realm than the martial artists who are trained step by step. This is not" encouraging. "


    "Stupid!"


    The Emperor Ming shouted angrily, "I ask you, the spirit in the world is thin now. How many years does it take for ordinary people to cultivate Zhenwu realm? How many Zhenwu realms can be born every year?"


    "How many Zhenwu realms are born every year? It takes at least several decades for ordinary people in the world to cultivate to Zhenwu realm. These are still those who have excellent talents. If they have poor talents, they may not be able to cultivate to tianwu realm in their whole life, let alone Zhenwu realm. As far as I know, there may not be ten Zhenwu realms in the world in a hundred years."


    Jiutian Xuannv wandered on the earth for some time. She knew more about the current situation of the earth than the Emperor Ming. Before Ding Ning answered, she scrambled to say.


    "Hehe, how many people are there in the world now? There are billions of people. Such a huge population base may not produce ten true martial arts in a hundred years. I''m afraid the world is the weakest among the three worlds."


    The emperor of the underworld glanced at Ding Ning obliquely and made no secret of the mockery on his face: "the fairyland is now occupied by the boy of chongtian. I won''t say more. I only talk about the underworld, not the real martial arts realm. Do you know how many strong warriors of the holy martial Arts realm will be born in the underworld every year?"


    "How much?"


    Ding Ning is really curious about this.


    "Every year, there are no less than 1000 people in the holy martial arts realm, no less than 10000 in the divine martial arts realm, and no less than 100000 in the true martial arts realm."


    The emperor sneered and spit out a shocking number.


    Ding Ning was completely shocked and asked, "how can there be so many?"


    "Nonsense, how many population bases are there in the underworld? There are hundreds of billions without trillions. This number is small."


    Jiutian Xuannv ruthlessly exposed the emperor''s background and made him smile awkwardly.


    "I don''t know what the fairyland is like now. The population base of the fairyland is about the same as that of the human world, but thousands of years ago, the holy martial arts realm born every year in the fairyland was no less than 3000, the divine martial arts realm was no less than 20000, and the true martial arts realm was calculated as one million."


    Jiutian Xuannv didn''t forget to hit Ding Ning after she finished fighting the Ming emperor.


    Ding Ning''s brain was confused and asked, "how can there be so many?"


    "Cut, people are Protoss. Once a child is born, it is a congenital environment. The starting point is much higher than our underworld and human world. Where can we compare?"


    The dark emperor said sour.


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that the child in the fairyland was born in tianwu realm, with such a terrible starting point. It''s reasonable to add this number every year.


    "I''m not saying this to show off, but to tell you that the starting point is really important, and cultivating the strong is also a top priority."


    Nine days Xuannv looked at Ding Ning seriously: "among the three worlds, the starting point of the fairy world is the highest, and the strong are the most. The population base of the underworld is large, and there are many strong ones. Only the human world, the starting point is not high, and the population base is not large. It is the weakest existence among the three worlds."


    Ding Ning nodded. Although he was unwilling to admit it, it was true, but he didn''t understand why Ming emperor and Jiutian Xuannv seemed to want him to train a large number of martial artists.


    "You should be aware of danger in times of peace. When the three realms were first built, the human world was the main plane of the three realms and the strongest one. Both the fairy world and the underworld existed attached to the human world. At that time, the human emperor was the Lord of the three realms. Both the later fairy emperor and the underworld emperor were held by the strong who came out of the human world."


    Jiutian Xuannv opened her mouth and told a shocking secret. Ding ninglei''s face was inconceivable.


    Is the human world the strongest of the three worlds? Or the thematic plane of the three realms? The celestial world and the underworld are subsidiary planes of the human world? The Immortal Emperor and the dark emperor come from the human world?


    This series of news completely overturned Ding Ning''s understanding of the three realms. He always thought that the status of the human world was lower than that of the fairyland and the underworld.


    "Then why did the human world fall to the present?"


    Ding Ning woke up for a long time and asked incredulously.


    "Because the human world has fallen into reincarnation."


    After looking at each other, Jiutian Xuannv and the Ming emperor said a shocking news again.


    "Reincarnation?"


    Ding Ning was completely dull: "the human world is not a living creature, but also reincarnation?"


    "Who told you that living creatures can be reincarnated? The cycle of heaven, an era of reincarnation, the human world itself is a self-conscious existence, so why can''t they be reincarnated?"


    Jiutian Xuannv looked serious and said, "maybe it''s not appropriate to use reincarnation. In the words of the current human world, it''s self evolution."


    "Autonomous evolution?"


    There seemed to be a flash of light in Ding Ning''s mind, but he couldn''t catch it when he wanted to catch it. He whispered vaguely.


    "Yes, it is self evolution. The human world is the core of the three worlds and has the origin of the three worlds. The earliest human world is the continental plate model. After countless wars beyond the limit of heaven, the continental plate has been broken many times, and the origin of the three worlds has collapsed into a period of sleep."


    The Emperor Ming interface said: "the three realms have self-consciousness. Its instinct tells it that the continental plate model is not the strongest three realms bearing model. If you want to enhance the carrying capacity of the three realms, you must change it. Therefore, the will of the three realms instinctively evolved independently and chose the circle, and the human world has become the earth."


    "If the three realms evolve themselves in their sleep, they will unconsciously gather the origin of the human world. Therefore, the aura of the human world will become thinner and thinner, and the strong will become less and less."


    Jiutian Xuannv patiently explained: "The self evolution of the will of the three realms is not the first time. Every time it evolves, its control over the three realms is the weakest and weakest. At this time, there will be some extremely ancient beings who have evil ideas to take the opportunity to provoke the chaos of the three realms to weaken the will of the three realms. Some people want to seize the origin of the three realms to replace the will of the three realms, while others want to get rid of it Three worlds, leave this cage and go to the chaotic world outside. "


    "No matter what kind of thoughts they have, it is a great disaster for the three worlds. The Three Worlds War is inevitable. The demon world invades the fairyland, and the heroes of the underworld are separated, falling into a perennial scuffle. In addition, the three emperors are in charge of one world, and it is difficult to meet for thousands of years. This gathering of the three emperors is not only the providence of the underworld, but also the precursor of the chaos in the three worlds."


    The emperor of the underworld said meaningfully, "also, the guy who left a wisp of soul in your divine soul is a super strong man who is hiding in the broken continent where the heaven can''t monitor."

 Chapter 1264

    "Yes, as the daughter of the creator father, my task is to ensure that the order of the three worlds will not be completely destroyed when the three worlds will fall asleep. Even if the three worlds will fall asleep in the past, it will leave a wisp of consciousness to monitor the three worlds. Only this time, the three worlds will fall asleep completely and fall into silence. We can only rely on ourselves to protect the three worlds."


    Jiutian Xuannv said anxiously, "those antiques who have survived for unknown ages have planned carefully for so long, and they will never miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. This time they are fierce, I''m afraid it''s difficult for us to resist their careful planning."


    Emperor Ming and Nintendo Xuannv told Ding Ning the critical situation in the three realms.


    Ding Ning was stunned and looked dull. The two gods spoke for a long time, but he didn''t understand what he wanted to express.


    "So, Ding Ning, since you have the ability to make martial arts in large quantities, try to cultivate a group of reliable strong people. The strength of the human world can be stronger, and the pressure we bear will be smaller. As for the so-called martial will, we can make up for it in the later stage through combat and experience. We don''t have much time."


    The emperor finally made a big summary and finally pointed out the key points they said.


    "Who are those antiques? What kind of accomplishments are they and where are they hiding?"


    Ding Ning didn''t rush to promise, but asked some questions he was interested in.


    "They are all immortal old people who have lived for several centuries. Their accomplishments should have reached the level of real immortality. We are not sure where to hide, but they are likely to hide in the broken corner of the wasteland wandering in the void after the fragmentation of the wasteland. There is the weakest place for heaven''s monitoring."


    The emperor replied in silence.


    Ding Ning''s face changed. He didn''t expect that there were immortal strong people in the three realms. He asked puzzled, "the real immortal level? Isn''t it the strong people who can break the barriers of the three realms and get out of the three realms? Why still stay?"


    "Out of the three realms? It''s not that easy. You underestimate the three realms. Kunpeng can break into the three realms because its own strength is strong enough to reach the peak of the immortal Tianzun and understand the power of the world. The immortal strong without understanding the power of the world can''t break the boundary wall of the world and go out of the three realms even when the three realms are weakest."


    The emperor sneered.


    "The immortal god can''t go in and out of the three realms freely?"


    Ding Ning was really shocked and asked strangely.


    "Whether he can go out of the three realms depends not on whether his cultivation has reached the immortal heavenly deity, but on whether he has understood the power of the world and the martial artist who has understood the power of the world. Even the strong in the divine realm can freely enter and leave the three realms."


    Jiutian Xuannv explained: "It''s just that the power of the world is a higher-level power formed by the combination of space law and time law. You can''t understand the power of the world if you don''t completely integrate the two laws of time and space, and the law of time is a law power harder to understand than the law of space. Even if people who are surprised and brilliant occasionally feel the power of these two laws, it''s basically impossible to understand them when transforming the divine realm The laws of time and space are fully understood. Therefore, generally, there is a chance to feel the power of the world only at the immortal level. Without the power of the world, it is impossible to enter and leave the three worlds freely. "


    "If the immortal Buddha does not have the power to understand the boundary, does he have the ability to break the boundary wall by force?"


    Ding Ning was tongue tied and realized the strength of the three barriers for the first time.


    "Immortal Tianzun does have the ability to break the boundary wall by force, but generally no one will do that. After all, breaking the boundary wall by force will be strongly rebounded by the original instinct of the three worlds. At least it will suffer heavy damage, and at worst it will disappear. Therefore, even immortal Tianzun dare not try easily. They can''t afford such a price."


    Jiutian Xuannv has the inheritance memory of the creator father and God, which is much better than ordinary people.


    Ding Ning frowned, puzzled and asked, "you should all know that Kunpeng world has been invaded by the black blood epidemic family. Since breaking the boundary wall has to pay such a heavy price, are those black blood epidemic families doing so?"


    "Ha ha! Here''s the thing."


    The Emperor Ming said: "it''s Kunpeng''s fault. Breaking the boundary wall needs a lot of boundary force. It was building the inner world at that time, and the boundary force was also very scarce. Therefore, relying on its own strength, it broke the boundary wall with a small amount of boundary force and forcibly accepted the counterattack of the origin of the three realms.


    Only in this way, it not only suffered a heavy blow, but also led to a thin weakness of the boundary wall that took a long time to repair itself. Later, it was found by the black blood epidemic family and coveted, so it paid some price and sent a group of semi immortal strong people to seize the origin of Kunpeng. "


    Ding Ning''s face was speechless. Kun Peng was too stingy. He would rather bear the counterattack of the will of the three worlds, save the power of the world, and attract the covet of the black blood epidemic family. There was no one.


    Seems to see Ding Ning''s mind, Jiutian Xuannv explained: "In fact, there is nothing wrong with Kunpeng''s plan. It itself has the ability to swallow energy quickly to repair the injury. After all, the power of the world is a little less, which is difficult to cultivate. It can save a little, but it didn''t think that the phagocytosis of the three realms induced the natural punishment injury suffered by its body in the chaotic world, and opened up the inner world The consumption of makes it fall into an extremely weak state, which will make its injury unable to heal for a long time. It can only support it hard and find a way to heal after building the world. "


    "If it''s just like this, it won''t fall. It''s just that the house leaks every rainy day. The black blood epidemic family invaded when it was weakest. There was a big war in its body world not long after it was built, which became the last straw to overwhelm the camel. It had to consume its life potential to constantly strengthen the world, and finally led to its fall."


    The dark emperor said with some sigh.


    "It''s really a matter of time. If it hadn''t been for saving the power of the world, it wouldn''t have left the weakness of the boundary wall. Without the weakness of the boundary wall, even if the black blood epidemic family covets its origin, it can''t break the boundary wall invasion. If the black blood alien family can''t invade, it can slowly recover its vitality and won''t fall."


    Ding Ning said with great emotion: "the causal cycle is not well rewarded. The weak wall it left behind has also brought a big trouble to my world."


    Seeing that the Emperor Ming and the nine day Xuannv were unknown, Ding Ning explained in detail that the black blood epidemic family was likely to occupy a secret space on the earth and colluded with the divine descendant organization.


    Both of them frowned when they heard the speech and realized the seriousness of the matter. They didn''t pay attention to the divine descent organization. Even if the black blood epidemic family had invaded Kunpeng world through the weakness of the boundary wall, they didn''t take it seriously, but someone of the black blood epidemic family had penetrated into the human world.


    No matter how noisy the three realms are, it''s all their own business. But once they are mixed by aliens outside the three realms, they can still hurt the black blood alien strongman of the demon emperor and the demon emperor. This is not a small matter. In this troubled autumn, who knows how much trouble will be caused.


    "When things happen here, let''s go together. These alien races must be found out and eradicated."


    The dark emperor looked at the nine day Xuannv and said.


    "Well, we must find out and destroy it. The three realms will be in chaos. If these aliens take the opportunity to fish in troubled waters, it will be even more troublesome."


    Jiutian Xuannv nodded and agreed without hesitation.


    After all, in the understanding of the space law of the whole three realms theory, the dark emperor ranked first and she ranked second. The black blood epidemic family hid in the secret space, and only they could find out where they were hiding.


    Although Ding Ning is still a little confused, he can see that the Emperor Ming and the nine heaven Xuannv have communicated secretly behind his back and reached a certain consensus.


    The emperor could not take him seriously, but Jiutian Xuannv was his woman. She kept everything from him, which made him feel uncomfortable and showed it on his face unconsciously.


    Jiutian Xuannv and the emperor of the underworld were silent. They didn''t pay attention to his expression. They must be whispering and discussing something in the dark, which made him even more unhappy. His face was long.


    Half a day later, Jiutian Xuannv found that the expression on his face was wrong, and a strange voice asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s nothing. Don''t pay attention to me. You can communicate with the old man of Hades slowly."


    Ding Ning''s angry voice.


    Jiutian Xuannv lost her smile and jokingly said, "why? Are you jealous?"


    "Jealous?"


    Ding Ning glanced obliquely at the Emperor Ming, disdained and bared: "cut, I eat the vinegar of this old thing? I''m sick."


    "Didn''t you say you were jealous? What are you doing with such a long face? You''re almost catching up with the donkey''s face."


    Nine days Xuan Nu jokingly said.


    "Hum! It''s just that Emperor Ming treats me as a child. You''re my woman. Don''t tell me anything. Do you have any family ideas?"


    Ding Ning''s face was red, and he thought he was too mean, but he still felt uncomfortable.


    "Who... Who has no family concept? I haven''t had time to tell you!"


    Nine days Xuannv''s pretty face turned red and her heart was sweet. A look of longing flashed in her beautiful eyes, and her eyes were bright.


    Home, she has never been home. Although she is the daughter of the creator father, she has never had a home since she was born, and she has never seen what her father looks like, and she doesn''t even know his name.


    She only knows from the blood inheritance memory that she is a congenital God, not naturally bred by her parents like human beings. The reason why she is the daughter of the creator father is because she is a creature made by the creator father directly drawing his own blood.


    Therefore, she had no home since she was a child. She had no concept of home when she was so big. She never cared about it. All her life was to keep practicing to make herself stronger.


    However, since her humanity began to recover, she was full of envy and longing for human life. Ding Ning''s unintentional words hit the softest place in her heart.


    "Then don''t report to your husband quickly. Do you want to be served by family law!"


    Ding Ning immediately smiled and said with a smile.


    At the thought of Ding Ning''s absurd family law, Jiutian Xuannv''s pink cheeks suddenly flashed a layer of beautiful crimson, turned her white eyes and spat: "the dog can''t spit out ivory. She hasn''t been in shape all day."


    Ding Ning Hei hei Zhile, if the Emperor Ming wasn''t still around, he would have to be a beautiful goddess.


    "Emperor Ming and I have just reached an agreement. We intend to talk back to the emperor and the Immortal Emperor, turn fighting into friendship, and jointly maintain the order of the three realms."


    Jiutian Xuannv said positively, "including the demon emperor, fight if you can, and try not to make trouble if you can''t fight."


    "Can they be trusted?"


    Ding Ning frowned at the speech and asked anxiously.

 Chapter 1265

    "The devil emperor is hard to say, but the Immortal Emperor and the human emperor should still have no problem. After all, as emperor Zun, it is their duty to maintain peace in the three realms."


    Jiutian Xuannv said firmly.


    Ding Ning couldn''t bear to give up her enthusiasm and said politely, "what if we can''t agree?"


    "No, they know which is more important. Their roots are in the three realms, and they are canonized by the way of heaven. It''s time for them to repay."


    Jiutian Xuannv said optimistically, "the three emperors convened the emperor of the thirty-three days to discuss together. Although there will be chaos in the three realms, it can be controlled within a certain range."


    "I mean, what if? Can you guarantee that they are not attracted to the origin of the three realms?"


    Ding Ning is not as optimistic as her. It''s not that he wants to pour cold water on Jiutian Xuannv''s head, but that he knows people better than her.


    It''s not just those old antiques who have lived through unknown ages who make up the will of heaven. Are immortal emperors and human emperors satisfied with the position of emperor and don''t want to leave the cage of the three realms?


    In particular, the Immortal Emperor was captured by the demon clan thousands of years ago. Although he didn''t know the specific details, he knew that if he changed himself, he would be at odds with the demon clan.


    But after seeing the demon emperor, the Immortal Emperor looked like nothing had happened, and there was no sign of wanting to tear his face.


    Although it seemed that he had no time to settle accounts with the devil emperor because of the threat of rotten corpses, he didn''t even owe a trace of anger.


    These old monsters who have lived for unknown years are as deep as the sea. Who knows what calculations they are playing in their hearts.


    Even the Ming emperor, Ding Ning did not dare to trust him without reservation, not to mention the Immortal Emperor and the emperor who had never dealt with.


    Besides, they coveted Kunpeng''s origin before. If they had no idea about the origin of the three worlds, they wouldn''t believe it if they killed him.


    Originally, these things had nothing to do with him, but it was related to the safety of Jiutian Xuannv, and he had to worry about her.


    "Probably not. They are already emperors!"


    Nine days Xuannv was said by him, some uncertain whispers.


    "Can one emperor compare with the only emperor in the three worlds?"


    Ding Ning said impolitely.


    Nine days Xuan Nu''s eyes flashed a worried color: "what do you say to do now?"


    "The Emperor Ming should still be reliable for the time being. You can also talk to the Immortal Emperor and the emperor to see what they say. Remember, even if they readily promise, you can''t really trust them and secretly pay attention to their every move. If they have different hearts, they will show their feet sooner or later."


    Ding Ning said calmly: "wait and see its changes, in order to remain unchanged and respond to all changes."


    "It seems that it can only be so."


    Nine days Xuan Nu said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, I have everything."


    Ding Ning knows that there is no difference between his suggestion and not saying it, but he can''t think of any good way at present. He can only focus on reminding her not to trust others easily.


    Seeing that Jiutian Xuannv was a little lost, he felt a little distressed. He quietly tightened his hand and clenched her hand, trying to pass on the power of peace of mind to her.


    Jiutian Xuannv barely showed a smiling face and gave a light hum.


    Ding Ning sighed to herself. Although Jiutian Xuannv didn''t make fun of his excess of power, she was giving herself face. Her forced smile has explained everything.


    After all, his accomplishments are too low. If he is now in the realm of Huashen, let alone the peak of Huashen, even in the early stage of Huashen, I think Jiutian Xuannv will not take his words as bragging.


    I want to be strong!


    Get stronger as fast as you can!


    Strong enough to hold up the sky for her, strong enough to suppress the three realms, so that no one dare to make trouble easily!


    At this moment, Ding Ning''s eyes became more firm and persistent than ever before.


    "Hey, I caught up with them!"


    Emperor Ming looked at the back of the three immortal emperors in his field of vision and thought happily that it was good to have this boy.


    "Do you want to talk to them now?"


    Jiutian Xuannv was still immersed in worry and asked subconsciously.


    The emperor frowned. Before he spoke, Ding Ning denied, "now is not the time."


    "Yes, everything will wait until Kunpeng world."


    The emperor immediately nodded approvingly.


    Jiutian Xuannv suddenly woke up. Yes, she is still in the Kunpeng world. She doesn''t say there are rotten corpses chasing after her. Even if there are no rotten corpses, Kunpeng''s origin alone is doomed to a battle between dragons and tigers. It''s really not the time to talk about cooperation.


    Thinking of this, she was more worried. After hesitating for a while, she asked, "Emperor Ming, do you want to fight for the origin of Kunpeng?"


    Ding Ning suddenly looked nervously at the Emperor Ming and wanted to see how he answered.


    Although Emperor Ming was very open-minded and didn''t seem to have any ambition for the origin of Kunpeng, he didn''t think that Emperor Ming would be unkind to becoming the three worlds and take everything as a ruminant dog


    Ding Ning subconsciously came up with this sentence in his mind.


    This sentence comes from the Tao Te Ching, which means that heaven and earth are neither benevolent nor inhumane. Heaven and earth gave birth to all things and didn''t want to get any reward.


    Generally speaking, heaven and earth treat all things the same, not particularly good or bad for anyone, and everything develops with its nature.


    It is precisely because the world is inhumane that there will be no so-called human sophistication. There is no distinction between relatives, estrangement and proximity. Everyone is treated equally. On the contrary, it is the greatest fairness.


    At this moment, Ding Ning suddenly had a clear understanding of the nature of the world and the maintenance of the world operation order.


    His breath changed rapidly, and his eyes became ruthless and indifferent, just like the emperor overlooking the humble subjects under his feet.

 Chapter 1266

    Jiutian Xuannv didn''t adapt to the cold atmosphere of the underworld. She felt uncomfortable all over. Suddenly, she felt a cold and piercing chill coming from her side and couldn''t help shivering.


    Looking up, I saw that Ding Ning didn''t seem to have changed at the moment, but his whole body was filled with the cold breath of palpitation and fear.


    "Ding Ning, what''s the matter with you?"


    Nine days Xuannv''s heart trembled, as if she were in the nine hell. The strange fear made her cold all over and her hands and feet cold.


    Ding Ning didn''t make any response, as if she didn''t hear her words. She just took her hand and walked forward without expression.


    A chill from the depths of her soul made Jiutian Xuannv shiver all over. She felt that Ding Ning''s warm and generous palm was as cold as ice at the moment, so that she could not give birth to a trace of warmth.


    "Emperor Ming, there seems to be something wrong with Ding Ning. It''s very wrong."


    Nine days Xuannv shouted Ding Ning several times, but she didn''t get any response. She had to send a message to the Emperor Ming for help.


    The emperor stopped and looked at Ding Ning in amazement, but he just touched his cold and ruthless sight. The icy chill made him shiver uncontrollably. He subconsciously lowered his head to avoid his sight, but there was a storm in his heart.


    "Emperor Ming, what''s the matter with him? I ignored him. Is something wrong?"


    Nine days Xuan Nu asked nervously.


    The emperor of the underworld walked backward facing them, looking unprecedentedly nervous: "Shh, don''t talk, he is stared at by Kunpeng''s will."


    "What?"


    Nine days Xuan Nu frightened and screamed in panic.


    Perhaps her voice was too loud and disturbed Kunpeng''s will. Ding Ning suddenly looked at her.


    Ge Ge


    Nine days Xuannv only felt as if she had been stared at by a poisonous snake who chose people to bite. Her heart suddenly sank to the bottom of the valley. Bean sweat drops fell from her smooth forehead. A strong sense of fear made her lips tremble. Even her teeth were fighting involuntarily. Her beautiful eyes were full of fear and fear.


    She swore that she had never seen such terrible eyes. They had no white eyes, and the whole orbit was occupied by pure black, just like an unfathomable dark spring.


    Deep in the spring are two crazy rotating black holes, with towering ferocity, which seem to be able to devour all things in the world and contain great terror.


    "Don''t let go, don''t talk, lower your head and don''t look into his eyes."


    Seeing that Jiutian Xuannv seemed to be attracted to all her mind, the Emperor Ming''s frightened beautiful eyes confronted dingning''s line of sight, and hurriedly reminded her.


    Unfortunately, it was too late. All her courage and will were destroyed under those terrible eyes. She turned a deaf ear to his reminder. The whole person was paralyzed on the ground like collapse. If Ding Ning hadn''t held her hand, I''m afraid she would have fallen to the ground at the moment.


    The emperor of the underworld looked at Ding Ning in horror. As the great emperor of the underworld, he couldn''t see that the Taoist foundation of the nine day Xuannv had collapsed in such a short time, the divinity had disappeared, and he had become a mortal without the power to bind a chicken.


    This is a great goddess of war. Even if his strength is slightly inferior to him, it is definitely not much worse. But such a strong man is pulled down from the altar by Kunpeng''s will. How can he not keep silent.


    Ding Ning didn''t have any pity for fragrance and jade. Like dragging a dead dog, he dragged the nine day Xuannv who had been unconscious, and slowly turned his head to look at the Emperor Ming.


    The emperor of the underworld immediately turned his head in panic. With a lesson from the past, he would never look at Ding Ning''s eyes.


    Although he had communicated and reached some agreement with Kunpeng''s will before, Kunpeng''s will at that time was still rational and could not be compared with Kunpeng''s will, which is now only obsessive.


    "You... Very... Good... Didn''t... Cheat... Me..."


    "Ding Ning" jumped out of his mouth word by word of an incoherent ancient language. Ming Di clearly couldn''t understand a word, but he understood the meaning of this sentence in his mind.


    The dark emperor lowered his eyes and avoided the breathtaking terrorist eyes of "Ding Ning", and said bitterly: "since I promised you, I naturally want to do it."


    "After the transaction, we''re clear. You can leave."


    "Ding Ning" said coldly, his voice was still dry, but it was obviously much smoother.


    The emperor raised his head impressively, but as soon as he touched the cold and deep terrorist eyes, he was in a trance, as if the whole mind was going to be robbed. Suddenly, he was in a cold heart, hurriedly lowered his head again, and carefully said, "there is my daughter in this human body. Can you give my daughter back to me?"


    The emperor bowed his head and waited nervously for a response. Unfortunately, "Ding Ning" didn''t speak for a long time and remained silent.


    Cold sweat fell from his forehead bit by bit. Since he became the emperor of the underworld, he had never felt such great pressure. The feeling that his fate was not under his control gave him a strong sense of humiliation and unwillingness. He wanted to smash Kunpeng''s will with a fist and take back his daughter.


    But fear surged like the tide, so that he didn''t dare to make any extreme moves.


    "Ming, what are you doing standing here? Where are your two companions?"


    It seemed as if it had been a century. When the surprised voice of the Immortal Emperor suddenly sounded in his ear, the Emperor Ming suddenly looked up and was shocked to find that "Ding Ning" didn''t know when he had left, and the nine day Xuannv also disappeared.


    A strong sense of collapse made Emperor Ming''s face white and his heart was strongly unwilling, but more was unspeakably relieved. Kunpeng''s will was really terrible.


    He was not afraid of death and wanted to save his daughter, but in the face of Kunpeng''s will, the fear and trembling from the depths of his soul made him unable to have any courage to resist.


    When he remembered that the Immortal Emperor and the human emperor had tried too much to capture the origin of Kunpeng, he felt very ironic. He wondered whether they could produce such a ridiculous idea in the face of Kunpeng''s will.


    "Nothing. I haven''t felt the breath of the underworld for a long time. Feel it well. Why, do you want to play again?"


    Although the Ming emperor lost all his courage and strength in the face of Kunpeng''s will, and was humble as an ant in the face of the nine day dragon, he regained all his self-confidence and defiant provocation in the face of the emperor and others.


    This is his home, with a steady stream of dark Qi to squander. Even in the face of the three emperors, he is fearless, not to mention that he is holding a stomach of fire and is trying to fight with people to vent.


    "I''m not interested. Let''s go first. Take your time."


    The Immortal Emperor was a little angry. He stared and really wanted to retort, but he was stopped by the emperor, threw down a word and hurried away.


    The dark emperor narrowed his eyes and looked at the three people walking side by side in a hurry. He always felt that something seemed wrong.


    Roar!


    Suddenly, the shrill roar of rotten corpses came from a distance in the darkness behind him.


    Nima, the rotten corpse also followed in. No wonder the emperor and others ran like rabbits.


    As soon as the emperor''s face changed, he galloped forward without hesitation. More than a dozen immortal rotten corpses can blow him into slag every minute, no matter how his home is.


    In the gray sky, the only blood color that brought a trace of obscure light gradually faded, and the earth was dark and rendered into a pure black.


    The night came without warning.


    Rustle!


    The three emperors finally got rid of the rotten corpse. After a sigh of relief, they were panting to find a place to rest.


    Suddenly, a slight tremor came from the ground under his feet. The three emperors stood still as if they had been hit by the body fixing method, and stared at a white bony hand stretched out from the ground without blinking.


    Poof!


    The sword flashed, and the bone claw broke in response.


    The emperor was relieved, put away his sword and said happily, "OK, OK, just ordinary bones."


    The demon emperor and the Immortal Emperor were relieved. The demon emperor smiled bitterly and said, "if there are ghosts at the level of rotten corpses everywhere, we will be dead."


    "Yes, who would have thought that there would be so many half immortal terrible rotten corpses in Kunpeng world. To say that, I would also like to thank the Emperor Ming for detonating the holy mountain and killing most rotten corpses. Otherwise, I don''t know how many rotten corpses are chasing us."


    The Immortal Emperor said with lingering fear.


    The devil''s face turned ugly. NIMA, you want to thank the old ghost, but who did I provoke? I''m still sleeping and healing. I was forced out by the explosion of the holy mountain. I escaped like a lost dog.


    Rustle! Rustle!


    The emperor smiled and was about to say something, but he saw that the Immortal Emperor and the devil emperor had changed their faces like ghosts, and their eyes were flashing with panic. He suddenly looked down in a hurry. This look immediately made his scalp numb and goose bumps.


    I saw the dark brown soil on the ground shaking constantly, countless white bone hands drilled out of the ground and scratched and scratched at the sky, making a toothy joint friction sound.


    "Run, run!"


    The demon emperor was pale, gave a shrill scream, and ran frantically to the front.


    Although these white boned hands are numerous, their strength is not high. If they really fight, they may not be able to win them.


    However, the devil emperor was born with dense phobia. He was most afraid of this dense and compact thing. Where would he dare to stay here and run away in a panic.


    Although the Immortal Emperor and the human emperor were not with the devil emperor, they escaped from the pursuit of rotten corpses all the way. Although they didn''t understand why the devil emperor was afraid of these ordinary bones, they subconsciously gave birth to the mentality of holding together to keep warm in this terrible place, and began to run away with the devil emperor.


    The white boned hand didn''t seem to have any self-consciousness, and didn''t mean to stop the three emperors. It grabbed and grabbed there, as if the pie in the sky was going to fall.


    With a flash of human shadow, the Emperor Ming appeared in the white bone claws. Looking at the terrible white bones all over the mountains, his eyes showed an unexpected color, and whispered: "there are bone families that have not evolved completely here? Interesting."


    Compared with the fear of demons and monsters among the three demons, as the great emperor of the underworld, he has seen countless strange undead races, which have congenital advantages in the face of these monsters. These ordinary bone races have no threat to him at all.


    Just want to send out the breath of the emperor of the underworld to frighten these bone families. When they were children, the roar of rotten corpses came from a distance in the dark.


    The dark emperor''s face showed a helpless color. Although he was not short of energy now, he also felt deeply tired after running for several days and nights. His body was not tired and his heart was tired.


    But what can he do? No matter how tired you are, you have to keep running. Once you are caught up by these rotten corpses, you can tear him to pieces in minutes.


    Emperor Ming continued to run. While running, he secretly guessed in his heart, what does Kunpeng''s will want three blood vessels to do? Give up? Or inheritance?


    But he felt that these two guesses were unreliable. If it was to seize and give up, Kunpeng''s will was only left with residual obsession, and Ding Ning was not the same.


    If it is inherited, it is even more impossible. After all, Ding Ning''s cultivation and strength are too low to bear the power of Kunpeng''s will.

 Chapter 1267

    Nine days Xuannv youyou woke up and looked at the familiar and strange figure standing with her back to her. She didn''t care that she had become a disabled man. She asked eagerly, "Ding Ning, are you okay?"


    The figure was startled and suddenly turned around. The deep and dark eyes made Jiutian Xuannv''s heart fall to the bottom of the valley, and her whole body was cold.


    Was Ding Ning taken away by Kunpeng''s will?


    Nine days Xuannv was lost in thought and closed her eyes painfully.


    "Xi, you''re awake. How are you? Are you okay?"


    A cold hand stroked her smooth cheek, which made her goose bumps. Suddenly, she opened her eyes, but saw a pair of familiar eyes with concern.


    The gentle words echoed in her ears and made her nose sour. She jumped into each other''s arms with surprise and joy and cried loudly: "Wuwuwuwu, I''m so afraid. I thought you couldn''t come back again."


    "Darling, don''t cry. What''s going on? What happened? Why are we here? Where''s the Emperor Ming?"


    Ding Ning embraced her lovingly, patted her gently on the shoulder and asked softly. It was the first time he had seen Jiutian Xuannv show such a fragile side.


    He didn''t remember what had happened before. He only remembered that he fell into a confused state after understanding the order of heaven. When he woke up, he appeared here inexplicably.


    The nine day Xuannv was unconscious. He checked that although her body had no problems, all her accomplishments turned into nothing and became a mortal.


    Nine days Xuannv wiped her tears and said what had happened before. Until she finished, she had time to look around and found that they were in an underground cave, winding and spreading forward. She didn''t know where to go.


    Ding Ning was silent and frowned. He didn''t know what Kunpeng''s will was. If it had bad intentions, why did he let himself go?


    But if it doesn''t mean any harm to itself, why should it abolish Jiutian Xuannv?


    This made him puzzled. In the end, it can only be attributed to Kunpeng''s will. It may be that there are only residual thoughts, unclear, crazy, and don''t know what to do, so he can survive by luck.


    "Ding Ning, I''m a loser now. Will you still want me?"


    Jiutian Xuannv secretly wept and asked nervously with her mouth closed.


    "Silly girl, I am not with you because you are the goddess of war. In my heart, no matter what you become, you are my woman."


    Ding Ning stretched out her finger and scraped her delicate high bridge of the nose, and said spoiled.


    Jiutian Xuannv''s beautiful eyes burst into an amazing look. With tears on her face, she broke her tears into a smile, snuggled her head on Ding Ning''s shoulder and said softly, "it''s good to know you."


    "Well, don''t be sad. I think it''s a good thing that your cultivation has been abolished."


    Ding Ning hugged her slender waist and whispered in her ear.


    Nine days Xuannv''s body was stiff and said sadly, "did my previous cultivation make you feel stressed?"


    "Cut, your cultivation is higher than me. What''s the matter? I hope the more powerful you are, the better. I can eat soft food at home."


    Ding Ning joked.


    "Now that I have no accomplishments, why are you so happy? You can''t gloat?"


    Nine days Xuan Nu asked suspiciously.


    "Wronged, heaven and earth conscience, I don''t gloat. I really feel happy."


    Ding Ning shouted and said sincerely.


    Jiutian Xuannv was stunned and asked in doubt, "it''s not schadenfreude. What are you happy about?"


    "There are two reasons."


    Ding Ning loosened his hand around her waist, Solemnly said: "first, your former goddess fan Taizu is like a fairy who doesn''t eat human fireworks. Even if you favor me, your bones also exude inherent pride and indifference. Sometimes I can''t wait to beat your ass. now your cultivation is not so good. It looks more grounded."


    The nine day Xuannv suddenly blushed and shouted fiercely, "you said it was not Schadenfreude, you were schadenfreude. You didn''t dare to say before. Now that I have no accomplishments, you are bold and dare to bully me."


    As she spoke, Jiutian Xuannv felt more and more aggrieved. She cried again, clenched her pink fist and beat dingning''s chest desperately.


    Ding Ning doesn''t hide either. He Hei Zhile is right there. If Xuannv had punched him in the past nine days, he would be seriously injured. Now let her fight, it''s like tickling.


    "You still laugh, you still laugh, wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu..."


    Seeing that Ding Ning smiled so brightly, Jiutian Xuannv immediately felt more wronged. She was crying with pear flowers and rain, which was heartbreaking.


    Ding Ning was so distressed that he quickly hugged her and comforted her: "OK, OK, I''m teasing you. Listen to me."


    "Um... Um..."


    Nine days Xuan Nu stared at her red and swollen eyes like peaches, sobbed, tooted her small mouth, angrily turned her head and didn''t look at him.


    "The second point is that your foundation is unstable. Without the blessing of the great emperor''s fruit throne, your previous cultivation is the limit you can reach in this life."


    Ding Ning''s face was positive and said seriously, "so I was thinking about how to strengthen your foundation and make your cultivation to a higher level."


    "My foundation is unstable?"


    Nine days Xuannv heard the speech and couldn''t take care of her anger. She incredibly pointed to her nose and asked.


    "Yes, what do you think?"


    Ding Ning said naturally.


    Jiutian Xuannv almost laughed angrily and hummed, "are you kidding? I''m the goddess of war. How can I have a unstable foundation?"


    "Maybe there''s something wrong with my statement. To be exact, it''s not that the foundation is unstable, but..."


    Ding Ning organized a language: "let''s say, like building..."


    Ding Ning took out his building theory, broke it up and crushed it, and gave a detailed example to Jiutian Xuannv.


    Jiutian Xuannv listened very carefully, and her expression changed from disdain at the beginning to thoughtful.


    She has always been arrogant. Before, Ding Ning said that her foundation was unstable. She was very unconvinced, but now she believed it.


    After all, she has been stuck at the peak of Huashen for many years, and she can''t break through it by all means, but she always believes that it is caused by the shackles of the way of heaven.


    But now, she is a little confused. After all, in the history of the three realms, no one has broken the shackles of heaven and broken through to a higher level. Others can do it. She is a great goddess of war and has the blood of the creator father. Why can''t she do it?


    She didn''t think about it before, but now listening to Ding Ning''s analysis, it seems that it is really possible that her foundation is unstable, which limits her cultivation limit.


    "I think your biggest problem is limited by the pattern of vision."


    Ding Ning saw that she seemed to have realized something, and suddenly said as soon as the topic changed.


    "Limitations of vision pattern?"


    Jiutian Xuannv was confused and looked at him.


    "As the saying goes, you have the same problem as the demon family. The demon family practices by activating their blood. Few people can break the shackles of their ancestors'' blood, go out of their own way and become a strong person beyond their ancestors."


    Ding Ning talked confidently: "The same is true of you. You always think that you have the blood of the creator father and God in your body. You regard maintaining the order of the three realms as your lifelong pursuit. Subconsciously, you think that the creator father and God are invincible and invincible. Therefore, you don''t ask to surpass your father, but only ask to help your father maintain the order of the three realms under the protection of the three realms. How can such a mentality go further? Don''t jump out You will never see the splendor and majestic of the vast ocean in this small pond. "


    "Surpass the father? How can you surpass?"


    Jiutian Xuannv was stunned. Although she was unwilling to admit it, she had to say that Ding Ning''s words pointed directly at her heart and spoke out her subconscious thoughts.


    In her understanding, the creator father is the most powerful person in the world. Let alone surpass it, she just wants to be able to have no opponent in the framework of the three worlds.


    "Look, you start to deny before I finish. This is your mentality."


    Ding Ning said in an old-fashioned way, "the world is as big as your heart. If your dream is always limited to the three realms, you will never surpass your father."


    "Why should I surpass my father?"


    Nine days Xuan Nu asked with a confused face.


    Ding Ning was speechless when asked. This girl has no ideal and no pursuit. He is also drunk.


    After being stunned for half a day, Ding Ning said angrily: "your Lao Tzu created three realms and left you alone. You don''t intend to play three realms. Point to your nose and ask him. How can he have the heart to leave you alone?"


    "I... Father God, he certainly doesn''t want me. He must have had to leave for a reason. I think he must hope I can help him manage the three realms. Don''t speak ill of him."


    Nine days Xuannv''s eyes flashed a dark color, and immediately stubbornly raised her head to argue for the creator father, and her eyes had taken a trace of bad.


    Ding Ning was speechless and knew that everyone had an untouchable bottom line in his heart. The bottom line of Jiutian Xuannv was the creator father and God. Even if he dared to disrespect, she would turn her face and had to change her strategy.


    Then I asked you, did your father tell you to guard the three realms for him


    "This... No, but I think he made me. That must be what he meant."


    Nine days Xuan female lips muttered, so many years she thought so, is also her heart.


    Ding Ning listened, hey, there''s a door, The earnest and persuasive way immediately: "You think everything is what you think. Have you ever thought that whose parents don''t want to be reunited with their children? Since your father didn''t tell you personally, it means that everything is your own opinion. Maybe your father regards whether he can get out of the three realms as an examination of you? Maybe he is waiting hard to be reunited with your father and daughter outside the three realms? Maybe he has encountered something The irresistible enemy is waiting for you to grow up quickly and help him defeat the strong enemy? "


    Jiutian Xuannv shook her head and said, "no, no, the father is so powerful. How can she meet an irresistible enemy? It''s impossible to need my help. This is all your guess. You''re talking nonsense."


    "Yes, I did guess, but it''s not nonsense. My guess is also valid. First, you said that your father left you to help him guard the three realms. Have you ever thought that if you don''t become an emperor, why should you guard the three realms? If he really wants you to stay and help him guard the three realms, a great emperor can''t run away? But you get the emperor fruit Did you? Don''t mention the three realms. You haven''t even got the imperial fruit of the thirty-three days and the nine days. "


    Ding Ning thought more clearly and said more excitedly. In the end, even he was about to believe it. This is the truth.

 Chapter 1268

    Jiutian Xuannv''s eyes were empty, her lips trembled and couldn''t speak. Yes, if the Father God really needs to protect the three realms, how can she give her the fruit position of the great emperor? In his capacity as the creator God, it is not easy to give her a great fruit throne for nothing.


    Ding Ning looked at her dejected appearance and felt a little unbearable, but he knew that now was not the time to be soft hearted. If he wanted to rebuild the foundation for Jiutian Xuannv, he must arouse her fighting spirit, so as to build the foundation more solidly and firmly, and go further and smoothly in the future.


    "Second, in any case, the creator father is also your father. You once said that although you have never seen him, you occasionally have spiritual communication with you. There are so many creatures in the three realms, only you contain his blood, which shows that he loves you, that he is special to you, different from others, and has high hopes for you In this intimate relationship, he left the three realms without even saying hello to you. What does that mean? "


    "What does that mean?"


    Nine days Xuannv suddenly raised her head and looked at him dimly with tears. The helplessness and heartbreak in her eyes made Ding Ning''s heartache twitch.


    But he was still cruel, Said coldly: "It shows that he left in a hurry, and even didn''t have time to say a word. What kind of situation would make the strong man of his level have no time to say a word? Only the strong enemy, who can easily break through the walls of the three realms, at least the existence of the same level with him, can make him like a great enemy and dare not stay at all and give an explanation There''s no time to say anything. "


    Jiutian Xuannv''s face was blank, Huoran covered her mouth and shed tears. Although she said Ding Ning was nonsense before, she had to admit that what Ding Ning said is likely to be the truth.


    The creator father sleeps all year round. When he is awake, he occasionally has spiritual communication with her and instructs her practice. It is reasonable to say that if he leaves the three realms, he will not say hello to her.


    In fact, she didn''t know whether the creator father had left the three realms, but she thought he should have left. After all, he had never slept so long.


    If, as Ding Ning said, he met an incomparable enemy and was waiting for his help, wouldn''t he be wasting time and time guarding the three realms for him for so many years? How disappointed the waiting Father God should be.


    Thinking of this, Jiutian Xuannv''s hearts were pulled together. Her face was pale without a trace of blood. A terrible idea came into her heart. Looking at Ding Ning, she trembled and asked, "Father God, he won''t..."


    Ding Ning knows what she wants to ask. He is not a God. How can he know whether the creator father is dead or not, He could only comfort in a soft voice: "it''s not so easy even if he wants to fall down when he comes to his old man''s realm. Don''t worry. If he falls down unfortunately, the strong enemy should have come to destroy the three realms. Therefore, I think he must have led the strong enemy away. Like the strong ones in their realm, it''s not impossible to fight down for millions of years."


    In fact, what Ding Ning didn''t say was that there were two people who died together, or that the strong enemy came after him and was not interested in the three realms.


    Jiutian Xuannv didn''t know whether a fight could last for millions of years when she reached the realm of the creator father, but Ding Ning said that it was in line with her inner expectations. She persuaded herself implicitly. She deceived herself and others that the creator father must still be fighting and waiting for her to break out of the three realms to help.


    So she immediately nodded heavily, her eyes were firm and persistent, and her endless fighting spirit burned again.


    Ding Ning was very pleased to see her fighting spirit. In order to enhance the persuasiveness of her words, He said generously: "Since your father can create the three realms, it shows that he is proficient in the power of the realm and has a deep understanding of the law of time. The time flow rate of the Kunpeng realm is different from that of the three realms. Maybe the time flow rate of the three realms is also different from that of the outside world. Therefore, we think that the father has fought for millions of years, maybe it is only a very short time in the outside world."


    "Yes, I didn''t think of it."


    Jiutian Xuannv''s eyes suddenly lit up and broke her tears into a smile. Without any psychological hint, she concluded that it must be so.


    Ding Ning was secretly funny. Unexpectedly, he also had the talent to deceive people. What deceived Jiutian Xuannv was to cry and laugh for a while. He would certainly make a lot of money in MLM in the future.


    "Ding Ning, what should I do now? I want to recover my accomplishments as quickly as possible, go out of the three realms and help the Father God defeat the strong enemy."


    Nine days Xuannv now has 100% trust in Ding Ning, and asked with autumn waves.


    "Don''t worry. Leave everything to me. I will help you lay a solid foundation and let you go faster and farther!"


    Ding Ning said confidently, "but before that, let''s find a way to leave this ghost place first."


    "Well, get out of here quickly. The smell here is so cold. I feel uncomfortable all over."


    Jiutian Xuannv thought of the current environment and nodded with a shiver.


    Ding Ning knew that she had lost all her accomplishments and was extremely weak. He quickly picked her up and walked to the deep part of the corridor. It is reasonable that Jiutian Xuannv has no strength to bind the chicken. He should put her into space, but Kunpeng''s will made him a little worried. He was afraid that the sudden disappearance of Jiutian Xuannv would attract its attention, so he would rather spend some time carrying her, I don''t want to create complications.


    But unexpectedly, he didn''t see any accident until he came to the end of the corridor and saw the gray luster of the hole several meters high from the ground.


    Did you just walk out of the holy mountain?


    Ding Ning''s father-in-law couldn''t touch his head, but he was tangled in his heart. He didn''t find the way to return to the earth. Leaving the holy mountain in this way filled him with reluctance.


    However, Jiutian Xuannv''s current weakness does not allow him to stay here. She can only find a way to return next time.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning resolutely stepped into the cave.


    A whirling feeling came. Ding Ning was shocked and hurriedly held up the buttocks of Jiutian Xuannv for fear that they would be separated, but he was secretly complaining. Grandma knew it was not so simple.


    Goo Doo!


    I don''t know how long later, when Ding Ning was dizzy and his stomach turned upside down, he suddenly felt a suffocation of breath, the terrible pressure came, and the salty and wet sea water poured madly along his mouth and nose.


    Ding Ning thought a move, and immediately took the nine day Xuannv who had long been dizzy into the water space. The water totem automatically generated a bubble to isolate the huge water pressure on the seabed. At first, he was filled with a large mouthful of sea water. Ding Ning coughed violently. After half a day, he wiped it and looked around at the coughed tears.


    "Lying trough, how is the bottom of the sea? Eh, how does it look so familiar? Isn''t that a mutant jellyfish group?"


    Ding Ning looked at the huge jellyfish floating above his head and rubbed his eyes in disbelief.


    Did you return to earth?


    Ding Ning was trembling with excitement. Although only a few days had passed on earth, he had been in Kunpeng world for nearly two years, which made him feel suddenly separated from the world.


    Looking down, I saw the turbid ash and soil on the seabed scattered, and a seabed vortex sent out a strong tearing force, twisting the sea water into the vortex.


    Is this sea water vortex the transmission channel to Kunpeng world?


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that he was trying to observe carefully. The submarine vortex gradually subsided and turned into calm sea water.


    "What the hell."


    Ding Ning rubbed his eyes. Seeing that the vortex had indeed disappeared, he couldn''t help but burst into a rude remark.


    He really didn''t understand what was going on, but now he was in a hurry to confirm whether this was the earth or not. He had no time to think more and hurriedly controlled the bubble to rise.


    The bottom of the sea is a quiet and peaceful world. I don''t know if it''s the fusion of mermaid gods and souls. Even if the bubbles wrapped in Ding Ning float through the jellyfish group, the jellyfish will turn a blind eye.


    As the blisters continued to rise, the surrounding environment became more and more familiar. Ding Ning burst into tears and determined that this was the seabed under Paradise Island.


    At the moment, his heart is like an arrow, floating to the sea quickly.


    At a distance of 100 meters from the sea, Ding Ning suddenly stopped and looked up at the sky in amazement. This is


    The thunder clouds cover the sky and block out the sun, making the whole heaven and earth dark. The terrible power of heaven fills the air, making people suffocate in the chest and want to vomit blood.


    Occasionally dark red lightning flashes, which brings a fleeting light to the world.


    Ding Ning is a little confused. Is this a disaster? Who''s robbing?


    But the next moment, the terrible gas engine locked, so that he immediately understood that the natural disaster came by himself.


    He was promoted to Shenwu in Kunpeng world. Although Kunpeng''s will represented the way of heaven and let himself get through a god soul robbery, the way of heaven in the three realms did not recognize it. This is to make up for the disaster.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning changed slightly and did not continue to float up, but controlled the bubbles to float rapidly to the depths of the ocean.


    Sure enough, the robbery cloud in the sky drifted in his direction and always locked him firmly.


    The reason why he wanted to drift to the depths of the ocean was that first, he felt the powerful terror of the robbery, and even he felt the threat. He was worried that the robbery here would spread to Paradise Island; Second, he thought of a terrible problem. This Tianjie is not only for him, but also for all the spiritual pets he brought out from the Kunpeng world. Therefore, the power of Tianjie is frightening.


    Tianji Pavilion!


    Tianji Zi, with white beard and white hair, sat cross legged in front of the Tiandao monument with closed eyes, pinched his hands and chanted words in his mouth.


    The elders of Tianji Pavilion looked solemn and formed the trend of Tai Chi and eight trigrams around him, constantly deducing something.


    Even tianxuanzi put away his cynical look and looked at the Tiandao monument nervously and solemnly.


    Qiao Qiao''s white clothes are better than snow, and his long hair dances with the wind. Surrounded by all the disciples of Tianji Pavilion, he stood respectfully and looked at master''s increasingly old face from a distance, with a strong color of anxiety flashing in his eyes.


    Boom!


    With the first thunder from the sky in the distance, tianjizi opened his mouth and puffed out a blood arrow, and the whole person collapsed to the ground.


    "Master!"


    "Your Excellency!"


    "Senior brother!"


    "Younger martial brother!"


    ¡­¡­


    The scene suddenly fell into a panic, shouting everything, and rushed forward to help him.


    "No... I''m coming."


    Tianjizi''s face was like gold paper. There was no blood on his face, but he drank loudly and sat up again.


    "Master!"


    Qiao Qiao dared not disobey his life and stood where he was, but his tears had blurred his sight.


    "Let''s continue!"


    Tianjizi wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, his face was solemn and solemn, with unquestionable determination, closed his eyes and continued to calculate.


    The elders sighed. Knowing that they could not change his decision, they had to sit back and keep pinching the formula. A mysterious breath flowed and connected with the most middle Tianji Ziqi machine, forming a transparent Taiji eight trigrams chart that could not be checked by the naked eye. It kept rotating overhead, but secretly resonated with the robbery clouds in the sky.

 Chapter 1269

    "Is it really worth it to sacrifice your life against the sky?"


    A disciple whispered.


    "What do you know? All the Tiandao steles are occupied by black, which indicates that the human world will be completely occupied. The pavilion LORD goes against the sky and only competes for that chance of life for the human world. Do you think it''s worth it?"


    A disciple stared and shouted angrily.


    "I just feel that heaven''s destiny cannot be violated. My mission of Tianji Pavilion is to comply with the heaven''s way, not to change my life against the heaven. The leader of the pavilion is determined to go his own way. What he has done has violated the ancestral precepts and will bring great difficulties to Tianji Pavilion."


    "Bah! Is there a finished egg under the nest? If our Tianji Pavilion should be robbed, we can avoid being ruined. What''s our fear even if we all sacrifice."


    "What I said is that I support your choice. We have put life and death aside since the day we entered Tianji Pavilion. Everything is worth it for all the people in the world."


    "Hum! I''m not afraid of death, but after all, I can''t violate the ancestral precepts. If I act against the heaven, I will be punished by the heaven!"


    "I''m not afraid of death. What kind of scourge are you afraid of? You don''t deserve to be disciples of Tianji Pavilion."


    "Since I choose to join Tianji Pavilion, I''m not afraid of death, but I''m afraid of heaven''s scourge, which will make me lose my soul and never enter reincarnation."


    "If the skin does not exist, how can Mao attach? If the human world is destroyed, how can we live in the world? What does it matter whether we can enter reincarnation or not?"


    "Hum, I''m just making excuses for being greedy for life and afraid of death. I''m ashamed to be with people like you."


    ¡­¡­


    The disciples of Tianji Pavilion behind Qiao Qiao are divided into two factions. They hold their own opinions and argue endlessly, and the drum noise is getting louder and louder.


    "Shut up!"


    Joe turned around and shouted in a low voice.


    Although Qiao Qiao has just started, as the designated leader of Shaoge, he is as beautiful as a flower and has numerous admirers. He has a high prestige among the young disciples of Tianji Pavilion.


    With her reprimand, the disciples of Tianji Pavilion immediately remained silent, bowed their hands and stood in silence, and dared not argue any more.


    Tianxuanzi, who always paid close attention to the situation of the whole audience, threw a favorable look at Qiao Qiao and sighed secretly in his heart. He didn''t know whether dingning was still alive or not. Can he hide it day by day.


    Boom!


    A thunder burst, and the huge thunder column ran through the heaven and earth with the smell of destroying the sky and the earth, shining the whole world bright and bright, and then returned to darkness after a moment. Only the robbery clouds in the sky became darker and darker, and everyone''s chest under the terror of the sky seemed to be blocked with a huge stone, which made people breathless.


    "Whose disaster is this? How can it be so terrible?"


    Tianxuanzi looked up at the sky and whispered in his mouth.


    At the moment, not only him, but countless people all over the world turned their eyes to the East. Looking at the terrible disaster, they asked questions with a shocked look on their face.


    There are also ancient martial sects that are close to the place of Tianjie. They have sent strong people to explore. However, the place of Tianjie has long been transformed into a thunder sea, and no one is close.


    Ding Ning was very painful. After guessing that the sky robbery was aimed at not only him, but also all his spiritual pets, he fled to the East China Sea for the first time, found a deserted island and released all his spiritual pets.


    The power of the demon family''s robbery is countless times stronger than that of the human race. It is conceivable that tens of thousands of demon families'' robbery is terrible. Fortunately, he is the master of the spirit pet, and most of the heavenly robbers come to him.


    He shared most of the power of heaven''s calamity. After putting away his fear of heaven''s calamity, his powerful wives, such as wolf riding, ghost leopard family and crane spirit, were embarrassed, but they could barely bear it.


    However, the three sisters Kong Xuan and Miaomiao, as well as the female slaves and the rescued girls, were in trouble. They were submissive and did not form a heart of martial arts. They were almost killed by the first attack of Tianjie.


    In addition to being helpless, Ding Ning tried his best to bear most of the power of the natural disaster, but also distracted himself from the natural disaster that hit them, which made him feel very hard to bear the second natural disaster.


    What made him speechless was that the beginning of the demon family''s Cross robbery was the 99 day robbery. He might be able to carry the 81 day robbery, but can these spiritual pets carry it?


    In particular, the demon family''s robbery is not only thunder robbery, but also heart demon robbery and soul robbery. He can share thunder robbery for them, but he can''t worry about magic robbery and soul robbery.


    This makes Ding Ning anxious but helpless. He can only do his best to share the thunder robbery for them. The heart demon robbery and spirit robbery can only rely on themselves.


    Boom!


    The huge thunder pillars connected to the sky and the earth fell one after another with the momentum of destroying the sky and the earth. The thunder pillars became thicker and stronger, and the desert island was blackened.


    Tens of thousands of lingchong were all wounded, but looking at Ding Ning''s crazy dancing and unyielding posture like a demon, their blood was boiling and their will was constantly sublimated. The gas of iron blood killing and cutting formed a blood battle array with extreme intensity over the desert island, which defiantly fought against the natural disaster.


    Unity is strength!


    Ding Ning sighed with relief. Once the wolf rider and the ghost leopard formed a blood battle, even those weak women were protected, which immediately reduced his pressure.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Thunder robbery is getting stronger and stronger, electric snake thunder arc is crazy, and even the air is full of grumpy lightning molecules.


    The spirit pets unite as one. After giving up their fear of the natural disaster, their fighting intention becomes more and more high. Even if they are black and blue cut by the thunder disaster, they also bravely raise their knives and point to the sky and laugh wildly.


    A group of weak women were protected by their bloody battle array, but they were not idle. They took out the blood gas pill taken out by Ding Ning at the cost of blood to feed them to supplement the blood gas they consumed.


    Boom!


    The way of heaven is furious, and the dark red robbery clouds are dense, brewing the next wave of more terrible thunder robbery.


    Ding Ning was frightened. He felt from the terrible smell in the robbery cloud that this wave of thunder robbery would be more terrible than all the previous thunder robbers combined.


    Naturally, he is fearless, but can the spirit pets stop this terrible wave of thunder? He has no bottom in his heart.


    Just when he was secretly worried, the thunder robbery, which was more terrible than the previous thunder robbery, finally came.


    The heaven and the earth are tarnished by it. All people are frightened, deaf and deaf. There is only a dazzling white light that blocks out the sky and the sun in their vision.


    Ding Ning''s ghost took a big risk. He knew that the spirit pets could not take over this wave of terrible thunder robbery.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth and was ready to rise in the air to stop all the thunder robbers that could instantly hit him hard, the silent Banque thunder symbol in his body suddenly floated out and boldly welcomed the thunder robber.


    The terrible thunder column with a diameter of several miles was swallowed up by the half que thunder amulet like a long whale absorbing water. The light was restored between heaven and earth. Only the sparse thunder snake arc fell without threat and was easily stopped by the bloody battle array.


    The mysterious Rune shines. After swallowing the massive power of lightning, the half que thunder Rune has a tendency to transform into a complete thunder rune.


    Ding Ning is overjoyed. With thunder runes to stop the robbery, the spiritual pets are safe, but for him, there is also a lack of opportunity to refine the soul.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning quickly conveyed the instructions to Lei Fu, while he rushed into the void and separated all the martial spirits, forming the first echelon to resist the sky robbery.


    In this way, Dujie is divided into three echelons. He and the seven specific martial spirits of five elements, light and darkness become the first echelon, Lei Fu becomes the second echelon, and the bloody battle array of spirit pets forms the third echelon.


    After triple weakening, even if they can''t completely defeat the natural disaster, those weak women won''t be in danger.


    Boom!


    The sky is angry, lightning and thunder, the terror like the end of the world is filled, and the violent thunder sea is vented like a waterfall, which makes the whole world pale.


    Wu soul was struck by lightning, and the soul light was dim and almost annihilated. The severe pain in the depths of his soul made him miserable and couldn''t help but scream.


    Fortunately, the Wu soul has been supported. The five elements are born together, the Yin and yang are balanced, and the cycle is endless. The Wu soul has been quickly repaired, and the soul light shines again, which is a little more solid and mellow than before.


    It worked!


    Ding Ning was happy. Although Wu soul was struck by lightning, the pain was countless times more severe than refining body, but the harvest was also immediate. The effect of quenching Wu soul was excellent.


    The effect of a wave of thunder robbery is enough to be equal to his several days of star quenching in the will space. All the pain is worth it.


    He roughly estimated that if a wave of thunder robbery is divided into 10%, after he and the soul of the martial arts, it will be able to offset about 20%, the remaining 80% will be absorbed by the thunder amulet, more than 70%, and less than 10% will be directly digested by the blood battle array of the spirit pets.


    This effect made him very satisfied. With this triple echelon, the rest of the thunder robbery would be easy to deal with.


    The only thing to worry about is the heart demon robbery and soul robbery, but when he found that the heart demon robbery and soul robbery of the spirit pets would share with each other through heart and spirit contact, he completely put down his heart and regarded the thunder robbery as a gluttonous feast of soul refining.


    If tens of thousands of spiritual pet''s mind evil robbery and soul robbery all flow into his mind through mind and spirit connection, I''m afraid he can''t bear it and will collapse on the spot.


    But maybe the heaven has its own order and rules. The demons and ghosts of the spiritual pets don''t come together, but come in turn, which gives Ding Ning a chance to breathe. Every time, thousands of spiritual pets'' demons and ghosts are thinned out to other spiritual pets through spiritual connection. Tens of thousands of spiritual pets share thousands of spiritual pets'' demons and ghosts. That''s not a piece of cake. There''s no problem at all.


    Of course, Ding Ning didn''t dare to do this if he didn''t have Lei Fu, a big family who digested thunder robbery. After all, the spirit pet who didn''t have the turn to rob the soul of the heart demon still had to bear the thunder robbery, but with Lei Fu, the thunder robbery borne by the spirit pet would be no threat. All this is no longer a problem.


    The ninety-one thunder robbery was finally over. Ding Ning''s martial spirit was greatly refined and became more solid and stable. The time of independent activities outside also reached an amazing half a month.


    The only regret is that Leifu has not evolved completely, and the integrity is only about 70%. It can be seen how difficult it is to form Leifu.


    "Eh! Why hasn''t the robbery ended yet?"


    Ding Ning fell on the desert island, but couldn''t help but be surprised. He looked up at the sky and looked puzzled.


    The sky was covered with dark clouds, which not only did not dissipate, but had a more and more intense trend. The terrible purple lightning flickered in the dark black robbery clouds, emitting a palpitating terror.


    "There are still people who haven''t crossed the robbery. This is a combination of the big demon robbery and the demon God robbery."


    Purple finch said with an ugly face.


    Ding Ning suddenly woke up. His face suddenly became ugly. He forgot that there was a disaster when he was in a state of God.


    There are so many spiritual pets present, but don''t forget that the crane family, as well as 16 old men and the God eating insect spider God, are all serious.


    Grandma, it''s a big game now. The sixteen elders of the crane family and the spider God are his spiritual pet. According to the law of heaven''s calamity, his master also has to share the heaven''s calamity.


    Ding Ning''s heart is heavy. Although he is confident, he has not expanded to the extent that he can survive the God level robbery. This is his old life.


    But who makes him greedy and have to be included in the spiritual pet of God level? It''s his own fault, but he can finish the road he chooses, even on his knees.

 Chapter 1270

    He hardened his head and took back all the spirit pets, and released the old guy of the crane family and the God eater.


    The old friends of the crane family are always sleeping. As soon as they wake up, their eyes shine, they shout happily and finally come out.


    Ding Ning coughed twice, pointed to the sky and said bitterly, "don''t be happy so early, sir. It''s coming out, but the disaster is coming."


    But unexpectedly, these old guys didn''t think much of it. They were full of confidence and said happily, "it''s really the ancestral land. There is a way of heaven. Now the cultivation can finally be completed."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a natural disaster. Why should we be afraid of carrying!"


    Hexiang felt the power of the robbery and said without any thought.


    Ding Ning was stunned. He didn''t know whether these old guys were confident or ignorant. Due to his negligence, he forgot to let them out before.


    In other words, they are now going through the double disaster of the combination of divine force and ecstasy. I don''t know where they come from, but they don''t have a trace of fear.


    "Just watch!"


    He Li, the ancestor of the crane family, said quietly that as a strong man in the early stage of transforming the divine realm, he naturally has the strength not to pay attention to the divine robbery.


    However, can the other 15 entranced crane family strongmen withstand the double God robbery with superimposed power?


    In particular, there is the alien god eater. The spider God is artificially cultivated, and the God eater takes away the spider God. This is an outrageous act that can''t be tolerated. With the dual God robbery and this alien, it can be imagined how terrible the power of the God robbery will be.


    But looking at the confident appearance of father Heli, Ding Ning didn''t say much. He held Lei Fu and watched the change. Once they couldn''t carry it, he would do it at the first time.


    Boom!


    The first thunder came down from the sky, and the purple thunder column made Ding Ning tremble. This blow was enough to kill him into slag, and the power was so terrible.


    The old men of the crane family were not in a hurry. They stretched out their hands and shouted, "go!"


    Sixteen flying swords suddenly soared into the air and formed a sword array in the air. The terrible sword awned into the sky. For a moment, I don''t know how many swords were cut. Unexpectedly, the thunder column was forcibly broken and dissipated in the air.


    Ding Ning was stunned. Unexpectedly, the old men of the crane family were so sharp that he felt that the terrible robbery that made him tremble was strangled out. Even a ray of lightning didn''t fall on the desert island, which made him admire like a mountain.


    The old men of the crane family were calm and did not take the disaster seriously at all. They still had spare time to discuss it there: "yes, yes, our sword defense is worthy of being from our ancestral land. It has the bonus of the laws of heaven and earth, and its power has been increased by at least three points."


    "Three points is only temporary. As we adapt to the laws of heaven and earth in this world, the power will increase sharply. I estimate that the power can be increased to at least six points."


    "Six points is more than that. If you can understand the laws of heaven and earth, it is not impossible to double your power."


    "Indeed, there are two different concepts: the law of heaven and earth and the law of heaven and earth. The art of defending the sword of our family now has the bonus of the vitality of heaven and earth, and its power is not as simple as doubling."


    "Let''s see who understands the laws of heaven and earth quickly. We''ll have a competition in three months."


    "Just compare. Who is afraid of who? How can I beat you all over the ground and find your teeth when I see it."


    "Cut, don''t blow. I don''t know who was beaten all over the ground looking for teeth."


    "Don''t just show off your tongue. We''ll wait and see in three months."


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the quarrelling faces and red necks of the old men of the crane family, Ding Ning''s face was full of laughter and laughter. Although these old men led the idle clouds and wild cranes to live a peaceful life in the world, their competitive heart was no less than that of others.


    God eater has always been lazy. Although it also wants to feel the power of natural disaster, it is too lazy to ask for trouble since someone has done it for it. Lying lazily on the ground, it has gradually sounded a sound of sound sleep.


    The old men of the crane family rolled their eyes silently. The spider God was too worried. They were calm because they had enough strength to be confident. What ability did the spider God have? He dozed off at this time.


    This made them very dissatisfied. After making eye contact with each other, they showed a cunning smile.


    Ding Ning took all this into his eyes and laughed to himself. He knew that they were going to teach the spider God a lesson. He would never let it be life-threatening, so he didn''t bother to ask. That guy was surprisingly lazy. It was time to teach him a lesson.


    Thunderbolt!


    The second thunder robbery arrived as scheduled. The crane elders still sacrificed the sword array and crushed the thunder pillar, but deliberately missed a thunder pillar and blasted it to the spider God.


    Ding Ning''s heart suddenly lifted up. Although he knew that the thunder pillar with only wrist thickness would not cause too much damage to the spider God, its power should not be underestimated. He was worried that it would cause irreparable damage to the spider God.


    But the next scene made everyone numb.


    Snore... Snore


    As expected, the thunder column bombarded the sleeping spider God, but after a burst of thunder light flickered, it restored calm like a mud cow into the sea without any ripples.


    The spider God was still sleeping, as if he didn''t know he was bombarded by thunder pillars.


    Ding Ning was silly and had a big question mark on his face.


    The spider God came from the God eater. The God eater has always had the ability to devour spirit, but he has never heard of the ability to devour thunder.


    After taking away the spider God, did the God eater evolve again? But why have you never heard of it?


    The old men of the crane family were confused, and then they were angry. This big spider is too shameless. Why do we work hard here to resist the natural disaster, but you sleep there and lazy.


    Therefore, the old men of the crane family, with a straight face, began to cut corners in the next natural disaster, and constantly missed thunder pillars bombarded the spider God.


    It''s strange to say that no matter the thunder column with the thickness of the wrist at first or the thunder column with the size of the washbasin, the bombardment on the spider God is like scratching without the slightest reaction. He still sleeps there, and the sleep is very sweet.


    The expression on Ding Ning''s face became very wonderful. He thought it was the spider God who suddenly awakened his ability to swallow thunder. He didn''t react until he found that Lei Fu didn''t know when he ran into the spider God''s body. It turned out that all this was caused by Lei Fu.


    It seems that Lei Fu is very eager to swallow the thunder and wants to become complete, so he will quietly escape into the spider God''s body and use its body as a cover to swallow the thunder.


    Ding Ning was shocked because of this. After all, although Leifu is also a totem, it has always been a dead thing and did not show any spirituality.


    But now, after Leifu has reached 70% integrity, it shows unusual spirituality and makes the choice that is most beneficial to itself, which is unimaginable for him.


    You know, both thunder talisman and annihilation talisman belong to the category of original true solution. Annihilation talisman is quite complete, but it has never shown any spirituality, and thunder talisman seems to have instinctive wisdom before it is complete, which makes him wonder.


    Is the level of thunder Rune higher than annihilation Rune? It''s impossible. It''s reasonable to say that the level of annihilation talisman is not higher than thunder talisman, but it''s at least one level.


    Ding Ning couldn''t understand it. He wanted to break his scalp and didn''t understand what was going on.


    The faces of the elders of the crane family are getting darker and darker. Although their sword array is powerful, the consumption of urging sword defense is also very terrible. The earth is a spiritual desert, and they can''t even supplement their consumption.


    This is still at sea. The aura in the depths of the sea is more than a thousand times stronger than that on land, but for them who have long been used to the inexhaustible aura in the Kunpeng world, it is tantamount to a drop in the bucket.


    Therefore, in the later stage of the Tianjie, they have been unable to make ends meet and support very reluctantly. They have to reduce the scope of attack again and again and give most of the Tianjie strength to the spider God. Anyway, the goods are rough and fleshy. Those thunder robbers are like tickling to it and can''t do any harm.


    Lei Fu was excited. Like a dissatisfied woman who finally found a capable man, he enjoyed himself and devoured the power of thunder crazily. He grew at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the integrity has reached more than 90%.


    It has to be said that the old people of the crane family live a life of indifference to fame and wealth all the year round, and their mind is well honed. For them, those mental demons and spirits have no impact at all.


    Click!


    With the eighty first terrible thunder waterfall released like a floodgate opened, some of it was hanged by the sword array, and the rest were swallowed up by the thunder amulet. After the integrity finally reached perfection, the sky robbery also slowly came to an end.


    The dark clouds swept away, and the setting sun on the horizon was as red as blood, reflecting half of the sky.


    The sea was calm, the clouds were brilliant, the terror between heaven and earth dissipated, and everything was quiet, as if the terror between heaven and earth had never appeared.


    Ding Ning remembered that when he first came out of the sea, it was still morning. After two robberies, the time had unknowingly arrived in the evening.


    The old men of the crane family are smiling and appreciating the gift of heaven after the robbery. Their understanding of the law is more profound and thorough, which makes Ding Ning envy. Although he also survived the robbery, his cultivation level has not reached the holy martial arts level, so he can''t understand the law of heaven and earth.


    Fortunately, he didn''t get nothing. His seven martial spirits became more and more solid and stable. He spent a month alone. He doesn''t have to worry about being separated and lacking skills anymore.


    Cultivation has also touched the bottleneck of Shengwu realm. After a period of precipitation, it can naturally break through to Shengwu realm.


    But what makes people jealous and envious is the spider God. The goods only slept. However, because the thunder symbol swallowed most of the thunder robbers, the heaven determined that it contributed the most. Instead, it took the big head in the gift between heaven and earth.


    The goods woke up from a confused sleep. Their cultivation has broken through the peak of the middle stage of trance and steadily moved forward to the later stage, which makes the old men of the crane family depressed.


    "Someone is coming."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were like electricity, gazing coldly at the distant sky.


    "Don''t go when you come."


    He Xiang turned into a sword and flew away boldly. The terrible momentum made the space crack, and there was a faint trend of space collapse.


    Ding Ning''s face changed sharply, and a cold sweat poured out on his forehead. He shouted in a hurry: "you can''t use more power than the holy martial arts realm."


    As soon as he Xiang''s movement stagnated, he immediately restrained his breath, stretched out his hand and grabbed it. A vigorous hand suddenly emerged. He grabbed a man''s neck with no human face, carried it back like a chicken and threw it on the sinking desert island bombarded by the sky robbery.


    "Who are you?"


    A strange color flashed in Ding Ning''s eyes. He guessed that there would be such a big noise here. There would be strong people coming to spy on it, but he never thought that the arrested man was a blonde foreigner.

 Chapter 1271

    In the East China Sea, it''s not uncommon to see ten or eight ancient warriors attracted by the natural disaster, but it''s strange to see a white man in Shenwu territory with blond hair and blue eyes.


    In fact, there are many ancient warriors peeping in the distance. The reason why he Xiang wanted to catch the white man is that he was curious because he had not seen this species.


    A group of old men of the crane family were surprised around the paralyzed white man, muttering what kind of demon it was. Fortunately, they all used the demon language. The white man couldn''t understand it, otherwise he had to pee.


    Even so, the white man looked at the spider God with a scared face, trembled all over and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Ding Ning frowned. He didn''t want to be watched as a monster. He stunned the white man, put the crane family and spider God into the spiritual pet space, and disappeared in the same place with the white man in the twinkling of an eye.


    Wow


    The sea tide slapped the rocks beside the desert island and splashed thousands of waves. At the moment when Ding Ning disappeared, the desert island strangely began to sink.


    When the surrounding ships gradually gathered here, the desert island had been completely submerged by the sea and disappeared into the vast sea without leaving any trace.


    All kinds of ships are circling around the surrounding waters, looking for clues after the robbery, but they finally failed and had to return with full doubts.


    Paradise Island.


    After a wave of transmission, Ding Ning quietly appeared. With excitement, he spread his divine consciousness and covered the four directions, but he didn''t find anyone.


    Eh, why is there no one?


    Ding Ning was a little surprised, but he didn''t care too much. He thought they hadn''t come back yet, so he went to the room and took a bath.


    Although he is now a flawless holy body, and his spiritual power can be free of dust and dirt as soon as he shakes, he doesn''t need to take a bath at all, the habit he has developed over the years still makes him enjoy the process of bathing.


    Ding Ning is lying in the spacious Jacuzzi with his eyes closed, enjoying the massage service, with some uneasy feeling of homesickness.


    In Kunpeng''s world, he was so complacent that he married ten daughters-in-law at Meng Lang''s breath. At that time, he was so happy that he didn''t think so much.


    But now he is numb when he returns to the earth. Marriage is a major event in life. At the beginning, she was pregnant with children before her sister. It made her sad for a long time. If she knew that she was secretly married and married ten daughters-in-law at once, she would have to blow her hair on the spot.


    Although her sister is a generous woman, she obviously has a very paranoid persistence in the two major life events of marriage and having children. Thinking of this, Ding Ning suddenly feels very big and guilty.


    Why don''t you hide it first?


    However, how can they be worthy of purple finches? Although they are spiritual pets, they are also their own wives after all.


    Ding Ning scratched his head in distress and was tangled in his heart. He didn''t know what to do and explained to his sister.


    As time went by, Ding Ning was sleepy in the steamy bathtub until night came, and he didn''t wait for anyone to come back.


    Something''s wrong!


    Ding Ning Huoran sat up from the bathtub, put on his clothes and hurried out.


    If my sister and snow don''t come to paradise island to rest at night, it can be said in the past, but walking alone has a big stomach. Even if she goes shopping with shallow Dai, she can''t stay so late.


    Moreover, he didn''t notice before. Now, when he looked carefully, the light spot representing the falling snow was far away from here, not in Ninghai at all.


    In Shengshi Huating No. 1 villa, Ding Ning quietly appeared. His divine knowledge swept around and found that there was no empty person in the huge villa, and Xia Hou, his men and his sister were all missing.


    As soon as Ding Ning was nervous, he took out the mobile phone that had been powered off automatically, connected it to the charger and started it immediately.


    Ding Ling... Ding Ling


    A series of SMS prompts kept ringing. There were missed calls from my sister and my confidants, and countless SMS asking where he was. When I saw the SMS, I wrote back immediately.


    Ding Ning took a deep breath and dialed her sister''s mobile phone, but the phone prompt was to turn it off.


    If you dial Xiahou again, it is also off; Snow shutdown; Zhao Jingjing shut down; Xiao Nuo shutdown; Xiaoyao shutdown; Lingyun power off; Ye Huan sisters shut down; Pan Xiangyun shuts down; Blue dream butterfly shuts down


    All his women in Ninghai are turned off, even Wen rourourou''s phone can''t get through, which makes his heart suddenly produce strong uneasiness. Won''t they all have an accident?


    His hand trembled and dialed Ling Fei''s number. The phone rang for a long time before he was connected in his nervous mood. Ling Fei''s calm voice came from the microphone: "Hello, Ding Ning, what''s up?"


    "Uncle Ling, where''s yun''er?"


    Ding Ning heard the noise at the other end of the microphone. Ling Fei seemed to be socializing at the wine table. He felt a little at ease and stabilized his mood.


    "Didn''t yun''er travel with you? Didn''t you go?"


    Ling Fei asked in some surprise.


    "Travel? I don''t know. I wasn''t at home a few days ago and my mobile phone ran out of power. I just got home today and saw no one at home. I couldn''t get through to yun''er, so I called you to ask, who did she travel with? Where did she travel, do you know?"


    Ding Ning is confused. He always feels something wrong. How can he travel all the time, and the women related to him still travel collectively. Besides, even if he travels, he won''t turn off all the power.


    "Yun''er said he was traveling with your sister. I thought you were going too, so I didn''t ask much."


    Ling Fei didn''t take it seriously. After thinking about it, he said, "the company is busy today. I don''t know when she left. Her mobile phone can''t get through. It should be on the plane."


    Ding Ning felt at ease. When someone shouted "President Jia" over the microphone to drink, he hurriedly said, "OK, I know. Uncle Ling, you should be busy first."


    After hanging up the phone, Ding Ning became more and more uneasy. Her sister was so busy. How could she have time to travel? Especially if you are pregnant while walking alone, you are even less likely to travel.


    But since Ling Yun cheated uncle Ling to travel, it shows that they must have encountered something, but it shouldn''t be too dangerous.


    Ah, by the way, isn''t there Sophia? Although snow has left Ninghai, the castles in the air should not be closed. Sophia must still be in the store.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning entered the transmission array. After a burst of spatial fluctuation, he came to a castle in the air.


    The divine sense scanned and found that although it was 9 p.m., it was still overcrowded. The waitresses shuttled back and forth, their busy feet not touching the ground.


    It should be the new waiter just recruited these days. Ding Ning doesn''t know any of them.


    In the back hall, Sophia is busy wearing a snow-white chef''s hat and chef''s clothes. She is concentrating on cooking. Looking at her methodical appearance, it is obvious that her cooking skills have soared during this period and she can be on her own. No wonder snow dare to leave.


    "Sophia!"


    Ding Ning shouted happily.


    "Ah!"


    The back kitchen is an exclusive forbidden area. No one is allowed to enter without the permission of snowfall and Sophia. Sophia, who is focusing on cooking food, suddenly heard someone talking behind him and screamed.


    "It''s me. Why make such a fuss?"


    Ding Ning said in tears and laughter.


    "Oh, it''s you who bought it. Why are you here? There''s no sound when you walk. I''m scared to death."


    Sophia saw that it was Ding Ning, so she patted her bulging chest and said in shock.


    Ding Ning looked at the ups and downs in front of her chest. He secretly praised it as a big ocean horse. He really had material. For fear of being found by her, he quickly looked away and asked, "where''s the falling snow?"


    "Eh, didn''t snowfall travel with you? You didn''t go?"


    Sophia asked suspiciously, blinking her beautiful blue eyes.


    Ding Ning was a little confused. How did snow fall and Lingyun use an excuse? He shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "I''m not at home these days. My mobile phone has no power and I can''t get in touch. As soon as I got home, I found no one at home, so I came to have a look."


    "Oh, I don''t know. She''s still here at noon today. She arranged things in the store and left in the afternoon. She didn''t even say where to travel."


    Sophia shrugged her shoulders and spread her hands, with a deep joy on her face: "but it''s better for her to travel and give me a chance to show."


    "Then do it well. If you have anything to do... Call me."


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered that the phone was still charging at home, but hesitated and said with a smile.


    "It''ll be fine. It''s snowing too. When I left, I warned thousands of people, lest I smash the sign."


    Sophia curled her lips discontentedly and muttered a little depressed.


    "I''m sure you can do it well. Be busy first, and I won''t bother you."


    Ding Ning turned and was about to leave, but Sophia shouted and asked him to taste her craft before he left.


    Ding Ning had something in mind. Where he had time to taste it here, he quickly found an excuse, left in a hurry, disappeared in Sofia''s sight, then disappeared back to the back kitchen lounge and came to Qingyun club through the transmission array.


    He hasn''t come to Qingyun club for a long time. Now Gangzi and Xiaoyu are mainly in charge of the club. After scanning, he found that they wear straight suits and wear the manager''s badge. They are responsible for greeting guests in the lobby of the club. They look like dogs. Ding Ning can''t help but have fun.


    Without saying hello to them, he walked out of Lingyun''s special room and walked to the special training ground behind him.


    Hundreds of Qingyun security guards in the training ground were sweating and training desperately. The Qiu knot muscles, explosive strength and vigorous fighting spirit made Ding Ning nod secretly.


    Lingyun''s ability is beyond doubt. The training intensity of these security guards is no worse than that of special forces. Although their strength seems insignificant in his eyes, they are at least the strength of the people''s military territory, which is enough to make Qingyun security rank among the world-class security companies.


    "Little Lord!"


    Just as Ding Ning was about to leave, a timid voice suddenly came from behind.


    Ding Ning turned his head in amazement, and his face suddenly became strange: "no time, why are you here?"


    "Now I''m Lord Yun''s assistant."


    Zhu wucai seemed very satisfied with his stunned expression, and raised his eyebrows proudly.


    Looking at her elated and confident appearance, Ding Ning''s heart suddenly became happy.


    Although he didn''t know how Zhu wucai came to Lingyun as an assistant inexplicably, he knew that Zhu wucai knew his relationship with Lingyun and would never do anything to hurt her. He asked more and joked: "it''s good now. His spirit is much stronger than that at that time."


    "Little Lord!"


    Zhu wucai suddenly remembered that Ding Ning had teased himself. His blushing cheeks turned red and stamped his feet in anger.


    Ding Ning quietly swallowed his saliva. To tell the truth, he was just out of pity and sympathy for Zhu wucai, and had no other thoughts. But at the moment, watching her show her little daughter''s shy appearance made him have a palpitating feeling.


    "Young Lord, are you here to find master Yun?"


    Zhu wucai was flustered by his shining eyes. Fearing that he might have any unreasonable thoughts about himself, he quickly changed the topic and asked.


    "Well, she went on a trip, didn''t she? Then I''ll go first."


    Ding Ning noticed his gaffe and quickly restrained his mind, saying faintly.

 Chapter 1272

    "Travel?"


    Zhu wucai said with a confused face, "didn''t master Yun go to join the martial arts?"


    "Martial arts meeting?"


    Ding Ning opened her mouth in shock. "How could she go to the martial arts meeting?"


    "Don''t you know? The martial arts meeting is held every three years, which is related to the division of interests of various underground forces in Jiangnan Road. In the past, when the Qin family was still there, the Qin family sent representatives to participate. But this year, the Qin family disappeared, and the underground forces in Ninghai were headless. If the seventh Prince''s residence wanted to replace it, it wanted to participate in the martial arts meeting on behalf of the whole Ninghai. Of course, other local forces didn''t want to, so they went to the meeting When we get to Yunye, we want Qingyun security to compete on behalf of the whole Ninghai. "


    Zhu wucai said eloquently, "Lord Yun didn''t want to meddle in this business, but he couldn''t watch the seventh Prince''s house as an external force representing Ninghai, so he negotiated with the seventh Prince''s house. As a result, he fought when he didn''t agree."


    "Fighting?"


    Ding Ning frowned. After the establishment of Qingyun security, he has never done anything harmful. He has a high reputation among the people. Even the government holds a supportive attitude. Strictly speaking, it is no longer an underground force.


    Now Qingyun security has clashed with the seventh Prince''s residence for the number of entries, and will be involved in the struggle of underground forces again. This is a situation he doesn''t want to see.


    "Well, the fight started. The strength of the seventh Prince''s residence was unexpectedly strong. Finally, he tied with us. Lord Yun had to decide to compete with them on behalf of Ninghai."


    Zhu wucai blamed himself and said, "it''s my fault that I didn''t know the real strength of the seven kings house in advance."


    "Wait, what did you say? It''s even?"


    Ding Ning''s face suddenly became strange. Although Qingyun security was rarely in charge after its establishment, but before going to Kunpeng world, Qingyun security was the strongest armed force in his hand. How could he fail to win a small seven King''s residence?


    "Yes, it''s even. There''s an old man in the seventh Prince''s residence who is very powerful. Even brother Xia Hou didn''t win."


    As the assistant to the president of Qingyun security and the leader of the black mouse intelligence organization, Zhu wucai naturally knows Xia Hou, the first expert in the name of Qingyun security.


    Ding Ning is a little confused. Although Xia Hou''s strength is nothing to him now, it can be regarded as one of the best experts in the whole Qingyun security. Unexpectedly, there are experts in the seventh Prince''s residence that can make him helpless. It seems that the seventh Prince''s residence is also a hidden dragon and crouching tiger.


    "Isn''t this year''s martial arts competition postponed to the 18th of this month? Today is only the 12th. What kind of laoshizi martial arts competition are you going to participate in now?"


    Ding Ning immediately thought that due to the quota problem of Tongtian secret place this year, the martial arts meeting has been postponed to the 18th, and the specification has risen to the international scope. What meeting does Ling Yun attend now?


    "This seems to be because this year''s martial arts meeting is different from previous years. This time, not only Jiangnan Road, but also Jianghu roads in other provinces will hold a martial arts meeting tomorrow. It seems to be promoted by 17 games. We should select some experts from Jianghu roads in various provinces and give them great benefits and rewards."


    Although Zhu wucai is the leader of the intelligence organization, she still has no access to the intelligence of Tongtian secret territory at her level, so she doesn''t know much about the inside story.


    As soon as Ding Ning heard it, he immediately understood the fact that the number of people entering the secret realm of Tongtian is limited, and there are also restrictions on the realm of cultivation. Naturally, the more the number of people in the ancient martial arts world, the better. It''s not enough.


    But it''s embarrassing for the national martial arts community. After all, there are few people who can reach the master level in the national martial arts community. Even if there are only two or three hundred places in the national martial arts community, it may not be enough.


    In desperation, the imperial scholar''s office had to hold a national martial arts meeting in advance, which was equivalent to an audition. It wanted to gather enough masters.


    Of course, it is impossible for the Imperial Academy to do such a thing in person. It can only be handed over to its 17 bureaus to promote it.


    Ding Ning felt sorry for the imperial palace. With a population of more than one billion, China could not even get together hundreds of masters. This must be said to be a great sadness.


    "OK, I know. By the way, is the martial arts meeting still held in Gusu?"


    Although Ding Ning understood what was going on, he still felt very uneasy.


    He couldn''t figure out why they couldn''t get in touch. Even if they went to cheer for Lingyun, they wouldn''t turn off all of them, right? Moreover, Suzhou is so close to Ninghai that it is impossible to fly there. It makes no sense to turn off the mobile phone.


    "Well, it''s still in Gusu."


    Zhu wucai replied positively.


    Ding Ning nodded, turned and left. He was worried and planned to go to Gusu immediately to see what was going on.


    "Little... Little Lord!"


    Zhu wucai suddenly shouted timidly behind his back.


    "What''s the matter? Anything else?"


    Ding Ning stopped and looked back. He asked strangely.


    Zhu wucai blushed and dodged a little: "young Lord, can you give me the phone number of your friend called Ningding?"


    "What? What can I do for him?"


    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile.


    "No... no, he once helped me. I''d like to invite him to dinner and thank him."


    Zhu wucai felt that his mind had been seen through, and said in a panic.


    "Oh, I helped you too. Why didn''t I see you invite me to dinner? I''m hiding from me everywhere."


    Ding Ning said with a narrow face.


    "I... little Lord... I..."


    Zhu wucai''s face was red and bleeding. He hung his head. Si Aiai couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Ding Ning had something in mind and was not in the mood to tease her again. He stretched out his fingers to frivolously provoke her delicate chin and pretended to be vicious: "remember, you are my maid. Don''t like other men, even Ning Ding can''t."


    Zhu wucai was pale and clenched his lower lip. His eyes darkened bit by bit. There were tears in his eyes. The flowers swirled around like mosquitoes.


    Ding Ning saw that she was sad to cry, and immediately rubbed her head: "well, I''m kidding you. He''s not in Ninghai now. I''ll ask him out for you when he comes back."


    "Yes!"


    Zhu wucai replied in a low mood. Now she just felt that Ding Ning was moody and couldn''t figure out which of his words was true and which was false. She thought he was just fooling herself.


    "Well, you can''t believe my words. It''s strange. Isn''t my young master more handsome than Ning Ding?"


    Ding Ning shook his head and muttered funny, turned and walked away.


    Zhu wucai whispered, "you are more handsome than him, but in my heart, he is the most handsome one."


    Ding Ning''s divine knowledge was clear. He rubbed his temples with a headache and thought shamelessly. He didn''t expect that he could get girls even if he was so ugly. Sure enough, no one could stop his charm.


    Back to Sheng shihuating, Ding Ning picked up the charging mobile phone and found a call in the 17th Bureau during this period, which made him feel very embarrassed.


    Since he became the director of the 17th Bureau, he has never been there. He has completely become the shopkeeper. The most extreme thing is that in Kunpeng world these days, he has called him dozens of times in the 17th Bureau. He saw it before, but because he was worried about his sister, they have returned.


    Now people are calling again. He has to call back.


    "Little martial uncle, your phone is too difficult to call, isn''t it?"


    As soon as the phone was connected, Zhang Heping''s sad voice came.


    Ding Ningshan explained: "sorry, I went into the mountains and forests to collect medicine some time ago. My mobile phone has no signal. I just got home today and found that my mobile phone has no power. I put it in my bedroom to charge. I just saw your call."


    "Oh, I see."


    Zhang Heping knew that Ding Ning was a traditional Chinese medicine, and it was reasonable to go into the mountains to collect medicine, but he had no doubt.


    "Zhang Ju, what can I do for you?"


    Ding Ning knew that there were many loopholes in his words. He didn''t give him the opportunity to think carefully and immediately went straight to the point.


    "Oh, that''s right, little martial uncle. Have you heard about the martial arts meeting to be held in Gusu tomorrow?"


    Zhang Heping did not beat around the Bush and asked directly.


    "Well, I heard a little, but I don''t know exactly what the situation is."


    Ding Ning said quietly.


    "Here''s the thing..."


    With Zhang Heping''s statement, Ding Ning''s previous speculation was confirmed.


    This time, the martial arts general assembly and the imperial Shifu gave a very high reward to lure those masters who don''t like to appear in public to become famous, so as to compete for places to enter the Tongtian secret territory.


    Originally, guwu and Guowu had reached an agreement to divide the quota, but due to the strong protest of foreign fighters, they had to reallocate the quota by means of martial arts competition.


    In fact, the imperial palace is well aware of the dangers in the secret territory of Tongtian. Before, it was not too concerned about entering the quota. It was even eager to have no quota.


    However, Guowu represents the face of Guoshi mansion. If the quota is too small, Guoshi mansion will have no face in the international martial arts circle.


    Therefore, the Imperial College had to make such a bad decision, hold the martial arts meeting in various regions in advance, select the master level strong people to participate in the international martial arts meeting on the 18th, and strive to win some places that would not embarrass the Imperial College.


    Ding Ning also knew that the ancient martial arts world rarely appeared in public and generally practiced in their own sects. In the international martial arts world, the imperial scholar''s office represented the face of the martial arts world of China.


    It would be fine if the foreign fighters did not participate, but now that they have participated, the matter has risen to a height related to the face of China. Even if the imperial scholar''s office is no longer willing to seize the quota to enter Tongtian secret territory, it will have to compete, otherwise it will be ridiculed by the Western martial arts circles.


    After all, Ding Ning is the director of the 17th Bureau of Ninghai. This time, the 17th Bureau of Ninghai is fully responsible for the martial arts meeting of Jiangnan Road. Zhang Heping must report to him and ask him whether he will attend the martial arts meeting tomorrow.


    If it were usual, Ding Ning would not attend the martial arts meeting he despised at all, but now Ling Yun is fighting on behalf of half of the underground forces in Ninghai. He must go to cheer.


    Although Zhang Heping was a little surprised, he was still very happy. Since he served as the director of the 17th Bureau, this little martial uncle hasn''t even shown his face once. It''s really unreliable. The members of the 17th Bureau were extremely dissatisfied and talked behind their backs.


    If it weren''t for Ding Ning''s background, these guys might not be able to say anything hard to obey.


    Although the Secretary''s delegation of power is a good thing, the other two deputy directors are not satisfied. Now they are united to control power and crowd him out everywhere, making it difficult for him to stand alone, and life is difficult.


    So now Zhang Heping wants Ding Ning to show up in the Bureau and support him to make the two deputy directors converge.


    After meeting in the 17th inning tomorrow and driving to Suzhou, Ding Ning hung up the phone. Who knows, just hung up, Zhang Heping called again. Ding Ning thought things had changed. After connecting, he asked strangely, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 1273

    "Little martial uncle, I forgot to tell you. In fact, it doesn''t have much to do with us. At that time, the above requirements must be communicated to you. I''ll tell you. This evening, our bureau received a message from the imperial scholar''s office saying that the Tianji son spent Shouyuan to change his life against the sky, and his life is at stake."


    Zhang Heping said with some embarrassment, "there''s nothing else. Let''s say so!"


    After hanging up the phone, Ding Ning was stunned there with a dull face. What do you mean? Change your life against the sky? To whom? Failed to change your life, so your life is at stake?


    Zhang Heping doesn''t think this matter has anything to do with Ding Ning, but only Ding Ning knows. This is what the Imperial Palace specially wants him to know.


    It seems that the Imperial Palace doesn''t want to see tianjizi die, but it''s not sure whether Ding Ning can save tianjizi, so it beat around the Bush to pass the news to him and let him make his own decision.


    Ding Ning sighed. He didn''t say that tianjizi was Qiao Qiao''s master. He gave himself a body armor. He couldn''t die.


    Immediately took out his mobile phone and dialed Qiao Qiao. The phone rang for a long time before Qiao Qiao connected and said with a cry: "Hello, Ding Ning."


    "Joe, send me the address of Tianji Pavilion. I''ll go there right away. Your master will be fine."


    Ding Ning listened to her cry, couldn''t help but feel a pain in her heart, and hurriedly said.


    "Address? No address? Wait a minute, I''ll ask martial uncle tianxuanzi."


    Qiao Qiao''s spirit perked up, and his heart gave birth to infinite hope. He said quickly.


    Soon, tianxuanzi''s voice came from the microphone: "Ding Ning, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. Time is tight now. You quickly send me the location of Tianji Pavilion. I''ll go there right away."


    Ding Ning didn''t have time to explain Kunpeng world to him, interrupted his greetings and said directly.


    "Well, Tianji Pavilion really doesn''t have an address. It''s a space that moves at any time. Even I don''t know where it is."


    Tianxuanzi said with a headache.


    "Why, you coax ghosts. I''m not going to rob you. Are both positions covered up? I tell you the truth, if it''s not for Joe''s sake, I won''t go even if you beg me to go."


    Ding Ning thought that tianxuanzi didn''t want to reveal the location of Tianji Pavilion, so he was angry and couldn''t help scolding.


    "Special, your name is Mao. I lied to you. Our Tianji Pavilion is really a floating space without a fixed place."


    Tianxuanzi was scolded bloody and explained with anger.


    "How can you cheat ghosts? You have no fixed residence. How can your disciples of Tianji Pavilion return to the sect?"


    Ding Ning said impatiently, "love doesn''t say, don''t say pull down."


    "Ding Ning, martial uncle tianxuanzi really didn''t deceive you. Tianji Pavilion is really floating in the void. No one knows where it is. Our Tianji Pavilion disciples must take a sensor with them when they go out, so that they can sense the general orientation of Tianji Pavilion, and then get in touch with the Pavilion through special contact methods."


    Probably seeing tianxuanzi and dingning quarrel, Qiao hurriedly grabbed the phone and explained.


    Tianxuanzi said that Ding Ning didn''t believe it, but Qiao said that he had to believe it, which made him very interested in Tianji Pavilion. Unexpectedly, there was such a space.


    "Well, I''ll let someone check and see where Tianji Pavilion is at the moment. I''ll tell you the nearby address. When you arrive, call and I''ll pick you up."


    After thinking about it, Qiao Qiao immediately made arrangements in an orderly manner, which has been quite dignified by the little cabinet leader.


    "Well, send me the address later, and I''ll try to catch it as quickly as possible."


    Ding Ning hung up the phone and began to summon Kong Yi No. 2 in spiritual contact. Kong Yi No. 1 was pregnant. Ding Ning planned to let her raise her fetus well. He looked forward to what kind of seed it could have with Xiao Jin.


    In fact, in terms of flight speed, Ding Ning''s Kunpeng''s speed has far exceeded the air wing, but he is not as good as the air wing for long-distance flight, not to mention he doesn''t know the location of Tianji Pavilion at the moment, so he should prepare in advance.


    No matter how far or near, he has to take the air wing together. As a cover for why he appeared in Tianji Pavilion so soon, it''s easier to accept having a flying mount than being able to fly.


    The address was sent quickly. I was lucky. It''s not far away. At the moment, Tianji Pavilion is just near Zheng City, the capital of Nanhe Province, about 1000 kilometers away from Ninghai.


    At the moment, air wing 2 has also arrived. It rubbed dingning''s face with its big head. Dingning touched its head, turned over and rode up, issued instructions in spiritual contact and flew to Nanhe province.


    It has to be said that after the genetic transformation of air wing 2, with the development of the body, the speed is getting faster and faster. It has exceeded the speed of sound and is about to reach twice the speed of sound.


    In less than an hour, Ding Ning rushed to Zheng city. Before the air wing landed, he began to call, "I''m here. Where can I meet?"


    Qiao Qiao was stunned for a long time. He obviously didn''t expect him to come so soon. He didn''t react until Ding Ning gave a "hello". He hurriedly said, "you go to Fuxi mountain in the west of Zheng City, and I''ll pick you up."


    "OK, right away!"


    Although Ding Ning doesn''t know where Fuxi mountain is, he knows the general location and has a strong divine sense. It''s not easy to find a place.


    Ten minutes later, Ding Ning saw Qiao Qiao waiting on the back of the air wing and jumped down from the air, startling Qiao Qiao.


    "Joe, I miss you so much."


    Ding Ning reached out and hugged the first girl in his life who made him excited, and said emotionally.


    "I miss you too!"


    Joe put his back hand around his waist and said softly.


    But soon Joe left Ding Ning''s arms and asked nervously, "are you sure to save my master?"


    "I can''t say 100% without seeing his specific situation. Tell me first. How did I hear that he was going to change his life against the sky? What''s the situation?"


    Ding Ning didn''t guarantee it. After all, tianjizi changed his life against the sky. It''s not a disease, and it may not be Shouyuan''s problem. He didn''t dare to say that he would be able to save him.


    "Well, the disciples of Tianji Pavilion practice Tianji, but in fact, the so-called Tianji is mainly to communicate with the Tiandao stele. From the changes on the Tiandao stele, they can deduce the general trend of heaven and earth to predict the upcoming fate of mankind. In short, it is to peep at the operation changes of Tiandao through the Tiandao stele to calculate the good and bad luck of mankind."


    With Qiao Qiaohong''s eyes on telling, Ding Ning found out what was going on.


    It turned out that tianjizi had spent a lot of life yuan to deduce that there would be a great disaster in the world.


    According to the ancestral teachings of Tianji Pavilion, Tianji Pavilion disciples can only push forward the general trend of heaven and earth, follow the trend, but they are absolutely not allowed to forcibly interfere, otherwise the whole Tianji Pavilion will be punished by heaven, ashes will be annihilated, and there will be no reincarnation forever.


    But this time, the catastrophe predicted by the Tianji Pavilion is too dangerous. The whole human race will face the disaster of destroying the world, and Tianji Zi can''t take care of many. Regardless of everyone''s opposition, he successfully persuaded other Tianji Pavilion elders to consume all life opportunities to form a congenital Tai Chi Bagua Road map to forcibly affect the Tiandao monument, so as to change the fortune of heaven and earth, Win a glimmer of life for the Terran.


    I don''t know whether it was his sincerity that moved God, or whether he was lucky enough to burst the curtain and didn''t successfully publish the congenital gossip road map all night. This morning, god suddenly sent a punishment, which made a subtle change in the Tiandao monument. The success of changing life against the sky brought a glimmer of vitality to the situation of ten deaths and no life.


    Originally, tianjizi and the elders planned to die generously, but they didn''t think that just one or a group of people responded to the disaster and took the punishment instead of tianjizi, so that he escaped.


    However, tianjizi had not much longevity. This time, he went against the sky and forcibly changed the fortune of heaven and earth. Even if someone took the punishment for him, he would run out of oil and light, and the fire of life was dying.


    Ding Ning''s face looks more and more strange. It seems that I just had a natural disaster this morning. Isn''t it so coincidental? Is it Lao Tzu who should be robbed for Tianji?


    But think about it, it doesn''t seem impossible. The natural disaster in the morning is really bad. If it weren''t for the existence of thunder Fu, which is against the sky, it absorbed most of the thunder power. I believe that the crane family and God eating insects alone can''t carry it to the end.


    Even if he had a lightning totem, he had no hope of survival under such terrible disasters.


    Even the ancestors of huashenjing of the crane family said that the power of this heavenly robbery has far exceeded the power of divine robbery. It''s not robbery, it''s destruction.


    At that time, he didn''t think much. He thought it was the demon insect that became the essence, and the power of Tianjie doubled. Now he understands that his feelings have a share of Tianji Zi''s old goods.


    He didn''t come out early or late, but he came out when Tianji son changed his life against the sky and blocked the robbery for him. It seems that there is a definite number for him to drink and peck.


    Ding Ning was curious about the mysterious way of heaven and didn''t know what it meant.


    It was just that he had a great momentum to tide over the disaster, and he was afraid that Qiao Qiao would worry. Naturally, he would not tell her that he was the unlucky person who blocked the disaster for her master.


    As they talked and walked, they soon came to a place with faint spatial fluctuations.


    Qiaoqiao took out a dark and insignificant stone and poured it into it. The black stone sent out a white light beam and suddenly shot into the void.


    A black light beam was quickly reflected from the gray void, and a light door was born out of thin air.


    Ding Ning terrified as like as two peas in the palace of the wizard.


    "Don''t be stunned, go in!"


    Qiao Qiao thought he had never seen such a magical means, took him one step out and entered the light door.


    Ding Ning only felt a flower in front of him and came to a beautiful and vibrant space.


    The time flow rate here is consistent with that of the outside world. It is also a bright night sky and shining stars.


    Compared with the outside world, the air quality is on the ground one by one. The rich almost foggy aura makes people relaxed and happy. Just taking a breath, he feels as if the pores around him are stretched, which makes Ding Ning feel like returning to the ten thousand demon collar.


    Of course, the ten thousand demon collar is not only full of aura, but also full of vigorous and extreme power of Qi and blood. It can''t be compared with a place like Tianji pavilion where only aura can be compared.


    Vigorous Qi and blood can increase Shouyuan''s physical strength. Therefore, the disciples of Tianji Pavilion look thin and like bean sprouts that don''t have enough food. I''m afraid the only one who can be regarded as burly is tianxuanzi who makes trouble outside all year round.


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look. In the past, he always felt that there was no heaven in Kunpeng world, as if it was incomplete. But now, it seems that there is no heaven. At least people can live a long life. If they are strong enough to swallow Kunpeng''s will and replace it, it is equivalent to the creator God. Whoever wants to live forever can live forever?


    He thought to himself whether to take away Kunpeng''s will when he was strong enough, and then send his relatives, friends and daughter-in-law to live in it, so that they can live forever.

 Chapter 1274

    "Brother, you''re here. I thought you were dead."


    Tianxuanzi was wearing a crescent white Taoist robe and waiting there with a group of people. When he saw Ding Ning, he jumped up excitedly. He just opened his mouth and made him covered with black lines as soon as he spoke. He wanted to beat this guy.


    He dodged tianxuanzi''s warm embrace, waved his hand and said, "OK, it''s important to save people. Don''t ink."


    Tianxuanzi was not annoyed. He rubbed his hands and tilted his head excitedly and asked, "brother, you can certainly save my senior brother?"


    "Look at the situation first. I''m not sure if I don''t see myself!"


    Ding Ning said calmly and freely under the questioning eyes of many Tianji Pavilion disciples.


    "Cut, I thought what a great doctor was invited. It turned out to be just a hairy boy."


    "I don''t know what martial uncle tianxuanzi thinks. How could he invite such a young doctor."


    "Martial uncle tianxuanzi has always been unreliable. How can people he knows be reliable."


    "His mouth is hairless and he can''t handle affairs firmly. What can this boy do when he is young?"


    "I think we''d better wait for the saint doctor to come. This boy certainly doesn''t have that ability. I don''t know what''s wrong with Shaoge Lord. He also goes crazy with martial uncle tianxuanzi."


    "Martial uncle tianwuzi has invited the saint doctor''s gate. The saint doctor''s gate is just not far from here. It should be here soon."


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning thought that the disciples of Tianji Pavilion lined up to welcome him here. He was quite satisfied. At the moment, he heard their whispers and knew that he thought more. It turned out that they were greeting the saint doctor''s school. However, it can be seen how bad tianxuanzi''s popularity in the school was.


    Tianxuanzi''s old face was feverish and glared at these disciples. Although his prestige was not high, he was notorious. Those disciples who chewed their tongue hurriedly closed their mouths, but their faces were still disdainful.


    Qiao Qiao also explained with some embarrassment: "Ding Ning, don''t be angry. The elders in the pavilion have contacted the saint doctor before you call..."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s also a good thing for the saint doctor to come. Let''s work together. It''s easy to say as long as we can save Tianji."


    Ding Ning waved her hand to stop her explanation and whispered, "take me to see the situation of master tianjizi first."


    "Well, follow me."


    Tianxuanzi agreed cleanly and turned to lead the way.


    Qiao Qiao gives Ding Ning an apologetic look. Ding Ning smiles and nods to show understanding. Knowing that Qiao Qiao, as the leader of Shaoge, represents the face of Tianji Pavilion, he naturally wants to leave the people to welcome the saint doctor.


    "Junior brother tianxuanzi, where are you going?"


    Suddenly, a strange voice sounded.


    As like as two peas dressed up with the same heaven''s mysterious Taoist priest, they were blocked by their Taoist priest. The Taoist priest, who was the leader of the temple, looked daunted and proud.


    "Of course I''m going to take my brother to treat the chief of the pavilion. Why? Tianwuzi, do you have a problem?"


    Tianxuanzi frowned, his smile converged, and his tone contained a strong threat.


    "Opinion? Of course I have no opinion, but martial uncle tiantianzi said that you have always been unreliable. Who knows if the doctor you invited will aggravate the injury of the pavilion Lord. Therefore, no one can treat the pavilion Lord without authorization until there is no one from the saint doctor door."


    Tianwuzi flashed a look of fear at the bottom of his eyes and subconsciously retreated two steps, but then he remembered that he had been ordered. He was brave again. He said triumphantly. His eyes looked at Ding Ning with disdain. The little man with a chicken feather as an arrow looked like he wanted to be beaten.


    Ding Ning looked at the scene with great interest with his arms in his arms. He thought Tianji pavilion was a pure land outside the world, but he didn''t expect that there would be intrigues.


    Of course, this may not be deliberately aimed at him. It can only be said that tianxuanzi''s temperament is not very sociable. He has offended many people in Tianji Pavilion. Even Tianzi can''t trust him, and he will be ridiculed if he is involved.


    "Hum! Martial uncle tiantianzi knows a fart. Even my brother''s medical skills are recognized by his senior brother. If he can''t cure his senior brother, no one can cure him. Now get out of my way immediately."


    Tianxuanzi lost face in front of Ding Ning, his face turned red, and his eyes took a fierce step forward. There was an attitude that he would fight if he didn''t agree. Scared tianwuzi and others stepped back and made way for the passage.


    "Brother, let''s go and see who dares to stop us."


    With a cold hum, tianxuanzi swaggered over and glanced around with fierce eyes. He looked like he wanted these guys to continue to stop him.


    Ding Ning thought tianwuzi and others would inevitably conflict with tianxuanzi and was ready to fight. However, where tianxuanzi''s eyes reached, tianxuanzi and others turned red and clenched their fists angrily, but they always stood aside and dared not move.


    Ding Ning walked past behind tianxuanzi unimpeded. He couldn''t cry or laugh. Tianwuzi and others looked arrogant and domineering before. They thought it would take a lot of trouble. Unexpectedly, the thunder and rain were small. He was threatened by tianxuanzi and immediately counseled.


    It can be seen that although tianxuanzi is unpopular in Tianji Pavilion, he is definitely notorious. These people must have suffered his losses before, so they counseled him so much.


    No wonder Qiao said that tianxuanzi didn''t pay attention to anyone except listening to tianjizi in Tianji Pavilion. Now it seems so.


    In addition, tianjizi is dying and bedridden at the moment. No one can control him. This goods is like a wild horse out of the reins, becoming more and more lawless. Even the words of martial uncle Tianzi are ignored.


    "A bunch of counsellors, no energy."


    Tianxuanzi really performed the cheap and obedient performance incisively and vividly. Tianwuzi and others didn''t dare to say a word. He also made a contemptuous mockery on his face and looked deeply sorry that he didn''t fight.


    Ding Ning shook his head and smiled bitterly. The goods are really annoying. No wonder they are so unpopular.


    Tianxuanzi said triumphantly, "how''s it going? Brother, am I powerful?"


    Ding Ning has a black line all over his face. He is excluded by his peers everywhere and is not liked by others. He can put the relationship between his peers to the extent that he must rely on his fists everywhere. He is not ashamed but proud of his failure in life. Only this wonderful product can be so proud.


    "These guys are too counselled. There are more than a dozen of them. I think the fluctuation of cultivation is not inferior to you. One-on-one is not an opponent. Can you beat you if more than a dozen people rush up?"


    Ding Ning was too lazy to look at his complacent face and asked in great confusion.


    Tianxuanzi smiled mysteriously and said proudly, "then you don''t understand. They cultivate all the secrets of heaven. Although their cultivation is not low, none of them will fight. Even if they go together, they are not my opponent."


    Ding Ning suddenly said, "have you tried?"


    "Of course, there were more people there than now. More than 20 people besieged me. I still beat them all over the ground looking for teeth. I cried and howled to complain. My senior brother punished me for three months."


    Tianxuanzi said with flying eyebrows.


    "It''s light to think about facing the wall for three months. If I were your senior brother, I would have to punish you for facing the wall for three years."


    Ding Ning was completely speechless about the goods and deeply sympathized with these poor Tianji Pavilion disciples.


    "A group of hypocrites, except for my senior brother and the young Pavilion leader, these guys are all hypocrites. They are full of people all over the world, benevolence, righteousness and morality. In fact, they are all selfish. They are afraid of sacrificing life yuan for the people all over the world. They just give the position of Pavilion leader to my senior brother. Only my senior brother who is stupid is willing to take this position."


    Tianxuanzi brushed his mouth and said angrily.


    Ding Ning was silent. It was related to the internal secrets of Tianji Pavilion. He was not a talkative outsider.


    However, he can also think that there are so many people in Tianji Pavilion. It is impossible for them to be selfless. Only the cabinet owners of each generation are the real victims. They hide behind their backs and enjoy the respected status and privileges of Tianji Pavilion.


    According to tianxuanzi, Tianji Pavilion also has peripheral industries in the secular world, and every member of Tianji pavilion with some identity is a group of wives and concubines in the outside world. I don''t know how nourishing it is when I was young.


    "Did your senior brother get married?"


    Ding Ning still respects tianjizi, a selfless man, but he is also curious about whether he has children.


    "I don''t know!"


    Tianxuanzi shook his head.


    In order to prevent Tianji pavilion from being coerced and used by some unscrupulous people, whether each leader of the pavilion gets married is the top secret. Only after his death can he know where his home is and whether he has children in his suicide note written in advance.


    After the death of the previous leader, Tianji Pavilion learned the existence of tianxuanzi from his suicide note, and Tianji Zi took him to Tianji Pavilion for care, which has become the tradition of Tianji Pavilion.


    Of course, people have selfishness, and some cabinet leaders don''t want their children to follow their old path. They simply don''t mention it in the suicide note. Whether he gets married has become a mystery that can''t be solved.


    Tianxuanzi and Ding Ning walked while chatting and soon came to the ancient wooden attics. Seven old Taoist priests with white hair and beard and listless breath stood in front of the door and looked at Ding Ning coldly.


    "Martial uncles, this is the little miracle doctor Ding Ning."


    Don''t look at tianxuanzi''s rude words in front of tianwuzi and others, but he did his due courtesy in front of them, hugged his fist respectfully and said.


    Ding Ning looked calm and unassuming. He was baptized by the eyes of the elders of Tianji Pavilion, but he was secretly surprised.


    Although he knows that Tianji Pavilion cultivates Tianji and is not good at fighting, the breath emitted by these old guys, Tianzi, has the strength of half stepping into God, which greatly subverts his understanding of the world.


    "Little miracle doctor, it''s really troublesome for you. Tianxuanzi, take the little miracle doctor to serve tea next door."


    Tianzi said politely, but his face was full of coldness. There was no doubt that he didn''t see Ding Ning in his eyes. He had to wait for the holy doctor to come.


    "Martial uncle, the pavilion master is in danger now. It''s reasonable to see a doctor first when the little miracle doctor comes."


    The anger in tianxuanzi''s heart rushed up. As soon as he received the respectful appearance before, he said in a tough tone.


    "Tianxuanzi, the little miracle doctor has been traveling all the way. There is no reason to see a doctor directly. If it comes out, it will make people laugh and think that my Tianji Pavilion doesn''t know anything about hospitality."


    Tiantianzi seemed to have understood tianxuanzi''s temper for a long time, and said it neither soft nor hard. A word turned tianxuanzi''s face red, wheezing and panting, and he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Ding Ning knew that these old men didn''t think he could cure tianjizi at all. He quietly released his spiritual consciousness and entered the room. He saw that although tianjizi was unconscious, his vitality was not exhausted, and he wouldn''t worry about his life for a while and a half.


    Besides, he didn''t want to see the water and fire between tianxuanzi and the school. He immediately pulled the sleeve of tianxuanzi who was about to run away, shook his head, motioned him to be calm, and said calmly: "I''ve been driving so long in the middle of the night, and I''m really tired. Let''s have a cup of tea and have a rest."

 Chapter 1275

    Tianxuanzi was oppressed to death, but since Ding Ning said so, he couldn''t say any more. Unwilling to stare at Tianzi and others, he said fiercely: "hum! You shut out the little miracle doctor. I tell you, if the elder martial brother has something bad or bad because he delayed the treatment time, you are all sinners."


    "Hum! Don''t want to splash dirty water on us."


    Tiantianzi and others looked very ugly. They couldn''t help humming coldly. This crime really should be on them. Those gossip made them unable to lift their heads.


    "Am I not telling the truth?"


    Tianxuanzi glanced contemptuously at tiantianzi and spit fiercely on the ground: "a group of old things who dare to do or not dare to do, I bah!"


    "You... Presumptuous!"


    "Bastard, is there any sense of inferiority?"


    "Bastard, even if your father is alive, he doesn''t dare to insult me like this."


    Tiantianzi and other popular Hu ziqiao''s Lao Gao, his whole body surging with great momentum, and there is a tendency to teach tianxuanzi a lesson if there is a disagreement.


    Tianxuanzi was happy and not afraid. He looked down at them and shouted, "what? If you want to do it, come on, come on, let me see your backbone."


    Ding Ning pinched sweat on behalf of tianxuanzi. This Pu goods is really a ghost who doesn''t know how to die. After seven and a half steps, he can''t be an opponent even if he won''t fight again.


    He''s here to save people. He doesn''t want to turn against Tianji Pavilion. He can get away with a big fight, but Qiao Qiao is the leader of Shao Pavilion. He''ll have to help these old men in the future.


    Just about to open his mouth to persuade him, but unexpectedly, the momentum of the seven old men disappeared like a tide. Tie Qing turned his head with his face and stopped talking to him.


    Tianxuanzi''s nostrils were almost growing to his forehead. He took dingning and swaggered to the wooden house next door. His mouth had to be ignored and sneered: "I know it''s like this. A bunch of old turtles have no strength."


    Ding Ning is messy in the wind. Can you bear it?


    The supreme elders of Tianji pavilion are too counselled. Tianxuanzi rode on their heads and peed. He can still bear this tone. I don''t know whether they are really well cultivated or a bunch of spineless old turtles, as tianxuanzi said.


    Boom!


    When he entered the room, tianxuanzi slammed the door like a vent of anger and said angrily, "it''s really boring. These old things are old Yin goods belonging to turtles. If they refuse to fight with me, they will complain in front of senior brothers."


    Ding Ning was speechless. He thought tianxuanzi was complaining for him. His feelings were itchy.


    But anyway, he was on one side with tianxuanzi and said kindly, "fortunately, they didn''t do it. You''ll be miserable as soon as they do it."


    "Cut, a group of old turtles. They really want to fight. It''s also a dish abused by me."


    Tianxuanzi said without shame.


    "Stop blowing, will you? Even if they are not good at fighting, cultivation alone can crush you."


    Ding Ning glanced and said disapprovingly.


    "Crush me? Hahaha, you think highly of them."


    Tianxuanzi laughed arrogantly.


    "Are they at least the cultivation accomplishments of the peak of holy martial arts? Crushing you is not like playing."


    Ding Ning frowned at tianxuanzi''s rampant attitude.


    "Shengwu peak? It seems that you were cheated by them."


    Tianxuanzi laughed back and forth, and even tears were about to come out.


    "What? Am I wrong? I can''t read it wrong."


    Ding Ning looked at him suspiciously. He was sure that the cultivation of these elders was absolutely half absorbed. How could they be wrong.


    "Brother, you''re right. They are indeed the peak of holy martial arts, and even half step into God."


    Tianxuanzi poured a cup of tea and handed it to Ding Ning. He said slowly, "but it doesn''t belong to their own cultivation realm."


    "What do you mean?"


    Ding Ning was completely confused. He didn''t know what tianxuanzi meant.


    Tianxuanzi sneered: "This is Tianji Pavilion. There is a Tiandao stele, which is known as the place closest to the Tiandao. These old people practice Tianji. They sit in front of the Tiandao stele all day to understand the Tiandao. Over time, they figure out a way to use the Tiandao stele to show the peak of holy martial arts to deter other holy gates. In fact, they are all bluffing. Their real strength is only the beginning of Shenwu realm , it''s not enough for me to tie them together. To put it bluntly, it''s just a facade. "


    Ding Ning was stunned to hear that there was such a wonderful thing, which successfully solved his doubts. These old guys didn''t want to teach tianxuanzi a lesson, but they were powerless and really couldn''t fight.


    However, you can understand that after all, Tianji Pavilion is also listed as one of the holy gates. It has an extraordinary position in the martial arts world and is admired by others. Even other holy gates respect it. If it doesn''t even have a strong saint in the martial arts realm, it''s really embarrassing to spread it.


    Of course, Ding Ning thinks it is more likely that Tianji Pavilion is practicing fraud because it is more worried that people know that Tianji pavilion has low force value, so it will be used by those with ulterior motives to control it.


    "Ding Ning, I told you this secret only when I treated you as a brother. Don''t tell others."


    Tianxuanzi TU was happy for a moment and said that he had leaked his mouth. Now he remembered that this was the biggest secret of Tianji Pavilion, which was related to the safety of Tianji Pavilion. He quickly looked serious and told him.


    "Don''t worry, don''t say Tianji pavilion has no grievances with me. Just because Qiao Qiao is the future leader of the pavilion, I won''t talk too much and fall into the danger of Tianji Pavilion."


    Ding Ning hurriedly promised.


    "That''s good. In fact, although these old men are very hypocritical, they don''t have to pay a price to communicate the fictional realm of the Tiandao monument. In this regard, I still admire them. If they hadn''t developed such a method, maybe Tianji pavilion would have been controlled long ago."


    Tianxuanzi said with some emotion.


    "What price?"


    Ding Ning was very interested in the method of simulating the breath of a high state and wondered whether he could learn it. But when he heard that he had to pay a price, he lost interest and didn''t give up trying to know whether the price was within his own range.


    "I can''t leave Tianji Pavilion all my life."


    Tianxuanzi looked solemn.


    Ding Ning was frightened. He immediately gave up the idea of learning to simulate the breath and let him stay in Tianji Pavilion all his life. What''s the difference between that and prison.


    But he felt a little puzzled. It is reasonable to say that tianxuanzi and others made such great sacrifices for the school. Tianxuanzi should respect them very much. Why did he humiliate them without respect?


    "Because they are too afraid of death. Although they can''t leave Tianji Pavilion all their life, they can live comfortably for a long time."


    It seems that after seeing through Ding Ning''s mind, tianxuanzi showed a sad color at the bottom of his eyes and once again revealed a startling secret: "as long as they become such" inside information ", they don''t need to worry that they will consume their vitality when pushing the general trend of heaven and earth, and the longevity yuan consumed by the previous cabinet leaders will be supplemented to them through the Tiandao tablet. Do you think I can respect them?"


    Ding Ning opened his mouth in amazement. He thought about countless possibilities, but he didn''t expect that this was the case.


    The former leader of the cabinet is tianxuanzi''s father. He died for the sake of the common people in the world. The current leader of the cabinet is his senior brother and the person who dotes on him most. Every time he pushes, he will consume his vitality.


    But these vitality are added to the so-called "inside information" of Tianzi, which means that their longevity is maintained by the sacrifice of his father and senior brother. It would be strange if he could have a good face for them.


    Presumably, the mood of the pavilion leaders in previous dynasties is also extremely contradictory and complex. On the one hand, Tianji Pavilion had to create some so-called "inside information" to support the scene in order to deter those with ulterior motives; On the other hand, these "details" are like vampires constantly sucking their vitality to supplement their longevity.


    I''m afraid I won''t be comfortable with who it is. Especially when Ding Ning thought that Joe would encounter such a thing in the future, his face became gloomy and full of disgust at the so-called "inside information".


    Is it really worth paying the price of losing freedom and never leaving Tianji Pavilion in exchange for infinite life?


    In a trance, Ding Ning remembered what Guiguzi had said. Many old guys on the earth racked their brains in order to live forever.


    At that time, he didn''t think much, but now he thought. Although Guiguzi said this, it seemed to have another deep meaning, as if he was reminding him of something.


    At the thought of this, Ding Ning was shocked. Is the "inside information" of Tianji Pavilion also an old antique''s means to pursue longevity?


    Although it sounds absurd, Ding Ning subconsciously feels that this guess is not impossible, and the possibility is still great.


    Tianji pavilion was born without warning at the end of the dark calendar, but so far, no one can say clearly the origin of Tianji Pavilion, and no one even knows who the first generation founder was. All this is actually full of anomalies.


    Only Tianji Pavilion takes all the people in the world as its own responsibility to deduce the general trend of the world. Countless times of deduction and verification have made it win great reputation in the world and respected by all the people. No one will think about the abnormalities.


    If Tianji Pavilion is really harmless to people and animals, it''s OK for the public in the world, but if it has ulterior motives and harbors ghosts, the consequences will be terrible with Tianji pavilion''s current status.


    The lies woven by a wise liar are nine truths and one false, which can be deeply believed.


    If Tianji Pavilion is the wise liar, the real deduction for thousands of years may be paving the way for the biggest lie.


    From this, Ding Ning immediately thought of the threat that the will of the three worlds fell into a deep sleep, and those old directors who lurked deeply coveted the origin of the three worlds.


    If the founder of Tianji Pavilion is also a chess player who covets the origin of the three worlds, there is no doubt that this chess player will be the one who has the most hope of success.


    This extends to the opening of the secret realm of heaven. If this is a great conspiracy, what is the purpose of this chess player? Where will it fall?


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning suddenly sweated and shuddered. He felt that he was unknowingly involved in a conspiracy vortex.


    It''s a pity that he knows too little about the chess player. He can''t guess the other party''s purpose at all. He can only put this doubt in his heart for the time being and wait to discuss it with Jiutian Xuannv later.


    Tianxuanzi didn''t have any tricks. Ding Ning began to talk from his mouth intentionally or unintentionally, hoping to learn more about the history of Tianji Pavilion, so as to master more information and find clues.


    Unfortunately, although tianxuanzi said everything, after all, he was received into Tianji pavilion after his father died. Then he either closed the door or went out. His understanding of Tianji pavilion was superficial and could not provide any useful information at all.


    Ding Ning is also drunk. He secretly scolds tianxuanzi as a fool. His heart is too big. He doesn''t even know where his closest senior brother comes from and what his name is.

 Chapter 1276

    "Headmaster Chiyang, why did you come here in person? My Tianji Pavilion is really splendid. It''s far from welcome. Please don''t be surprised, headmaster Chiyang!"


    Just as Ding Ning was talking, Tianzi''s surprised voice came from outside the room, which moved Ding Ning''s heart. Did the leader of the saint doctor come in person? He quickly sent out his spiritual consciousness to see.


    I saw an old man with white beard and hair, fairy demeanor and bone, wearing a fiery red robe, walking slowly like the stars holding the moon, with a warm smile on his face, hugging and worshipping Tianzi and others with a surprised face, Frank way: "Tianji Taoist friends are welcome. Tianji Pavilion cherishes the world and benefits all the people in the world. Today, Tianji Taoist friends have something to do. Since Chiyang knows, how can I not do my best."


    "It''s hard, headmaster Chiyang. Please go to the welcome pavilion to serve tea first."


    Tianzi had a flattered fist salute. He stretched out his hand and made an invitation gesture. After some humility, he walked with Chiyang.


    Ding Ning frowned slightly and a look of surprise flashed in his eyes. Chiyang was surrounded by more than 20 Saint doctor disciples, including some elders who looked very senior.


    But without exception, these people consciously lag behind Chiyang by one body position. Only a young woman with a veil lags behind Chiyang by only half a body position. However, others seem to be commonplace and show no difference. It can be seen that this woman''s identity is noble.


    He had clearly seen this woman. It was the Mongolian woman who was with Yan Xun and Yan Tong in Shengze garden, Yanjing.


    What surprised him was not the woman, but a proud young man among the disciples of the holy medicine school. He could not be more familiar with this young man. It was Wang Yanhao, a Yanjing small needle.


    He clearly remembered that Yan Hao could not bear to fail and pretended to be crazy. He secretly made him a real madman. Unexpectedly, he not only didn''t have anything, but also joined the saint doctor school, which surprised him.


    The disciples of Tianji Pavilion were all dressed in moon white Taoist robes, while the disciples of Shengyi sect were all dressed in bright red robes, with a clear distinction between red and white, and went straight into a three story attic.


    Yan Hao didn''t know what his status was in the saint doctor''s gate. Although he was not as good as the veiled woman, his status was obviously higher than others. At the moment, he gathered in front of Qiao Qiao and paid great attention. A face was almost pasted on Qiao Qiao''s face, which made Ding Ning''s face gloomy in an instant.


    "Brother, don''t be angry. These old people are just looking down on others. It''s important to cure my senior brother now. Don''t be impulsive. Anyway, Chiyang is also the leader of the saint doctor''s school. It should have such a reception standard."


    Tianxuanzi didn''t pay attention to such an insignificant role as Yan Hao. He thought Ding Ning was angry because of the different specifications of the reception in Tianji Pavilion. Shanshan explained.


    "I don''t care. I''m the leader. It''s normal to have a higher reception standard."


    Ding Ning didn''t care about this. He was angry that Yan Hao dared to fight Qiao Qiao''s idea. Fortunately, as he entered the welcome Pavilion, Yan Hao had to restrain a little and stood behind Chiyang in good order. However, the squint eyes that always lingered on Qiao Qiao made him feel very unhappy.


    "Young cabinet leader, please sit down!"


    After the guests and hosts took their seats, Yan Hao was surprised to find that Qiao Qiao was also qualified to take his seat.


    After hearing the respectful address of the people of Tianji Pavilion, he knew that the beauty he had just accosted was the leader of Tianji Pavilion, which made him not surprised but happy. He looked at Qiao Qiao''s eyes more hot.


    Yan Hao joined the saint medical school not long ago, but he was appreciated by the elder of the saint medical school because of his excellent talent. He was accepted as a pro disciple, and his status rose. He became a young leader second only to the leader''s Pro disciple Qingyun and a few others.


    The saint doctor sect has a strict hierarchy. Both external and internal disciples flatter him and try their best to please him, which makes him arrogant and arrogant. He becomes more arrogant and domineering. With the favor of the elder, he still wants to play the idea of light cloud.


    However, the falling flower is deliberately ruthless. Qingyun doesn''t give false words to him at all, which makes his teeth itch. He can''t wait for the overlord to bow her hard.


    It''s a pity that Qingyun is the body of fire spirit most valued by the holy doctor and the closed disciple of the leader. He is likely to inherit the position of leader in the future, which makes him afraid of any accident, otherwise the great elder can''t protect him.


    This time he came to Tianji Pavilion, but also he followed him with a shameless face and an excuse of long knowledge. In fact, he wanted to get closer to Qingyun in an attempt to hold the beauty back.


    But I never thought that as soon as I arrived at Tianji Pavilion, I saw the pure and flawless Qiao Qiao, which surprised him and licked his face to chat up.


    Because the saint doctor came to the door to treat the master, Qiao Qiao was too rude. Only then did he resist his inner disgust and falsely make a snake with him, making him feel good and mistakenly think that Qiao Qiao was interested in himself.


    Although he wanted to pursue Qingyun, he also knew that Qingyun didn''t mean that to him. At the moment, hearing that Qiao Qiao was the leader of Tianji Pavilion made him excited and excited.


    He immediately decided to give up Qingyun''s pursuit of Qiao Qiao. If he could marry Qiao Qiao, he would be the husband of the future leader of Tianji Pavilion. Even the leader of the saint doctor''s school did not dare to despise him.


    The light from the corner of Qingyun''s eye swept the pig''s brother''s face on his face, and a look of disgust flashed at the bottom of her eyes. She didn''t like Yan Hao himself at all. This dog like guy pursued himself a moment ago. In the twinkling of an eye, he flattered other women in every way, regardless of the image of the sect, which added to her disgust.


    Qiao Qiao frowned unhappily. Anyway, she was also the leader of Tianji Pavilion. Yan Hao stared at herself so recklessly that she felt very uncomfortable.


    Besides, Ding Ning is in Tianji Pavilion. Who knows if he is looking at himself. If he misunderstood, it would be bad.


    Thinking of this, Qiao Qiao stood up and bowed slightly to Chiyang: "the master is short of care. Tianji dance leaves first. I hope leader Chiyang will forgive me!"


    "The little Pavilion leader is worried about tianjizi Taoist friends. His filial piety is commendable. Please help yourself. After I know the situation, I will go to see tianjizi Taoist friends immediately."


    Headmaster Chiyang nodded slightly and said with a smile.


    He came to treat Tianji Zi this time. First, he wanted to sell a favor in Tianji Pavilion; Second, I want to see the strength of Tianji Pavilion; Third, I want to see what the legendary Tiandao monument looks like.


    It is rumored that Tianji pavilion has the strongest strength except Tianji Zi. Therefore, when he came to Tianji Pavilion, his mentality was somewhat inflated. Although there was no malice, he also had a heart of contempt.


    But at the moment, he put away all his contempt and spoke very politely with Joe, because seven people such as Tianzi shocked him too much.


    Seven top strongmen in the holy martial arts realm, this is just a visible power. Who knows if there are any hidden strongmen in Tianji Pavilion. If you want to know that the holy gate receives foreign guests, how can you come up with all the details.


    "Thank you, headmaster Chiyang."


    With a slight blessing, Qiao Qiao turned and walked out.


    Ding Ning has been here for a long time. She doesn''t know tiantianzi and others obstructed her. She thought Ding Ning had begun to treat her master.


    So she was anxious to see what was going on and discuss whether to ask Ding Ning to avoid being hit by leader Chiyang first, lest leader Chiyang thought Tianji Pavilion didn''t trust him, and even invited others to treat Shifu, which annoyed him. It wouldn''t be beautiful to leave again.


    To tell the truth, although she knew Ding Ning''s medical skills were good, she didn''t have full confidence that he could cure master, which was the reason why she didn''t call Ding Ning for help before.


    In her subconscious mind, she thought that Chiyang was the leader of the holy medical school, and her medical skills must be much better than Ding Ning, so she placed more hope on Chiyang.


    Not only her, but also tianxuanzi. If he knew that Chiyang came in person, he would not let Ding Ning go.


    Therefore, when Qiao Qiao found Ding Ning and Tian xuanzi and learned that Ding Ning had not treated Tian Jizi yet because of Tianzi''s obstruction, she was relieved.


    Looking at Qiao Qiao''s relieved expression, Ding Ning was very unhappy. If it weren''t for Qiao Qiao, he wouldn''t run over and stick his hot face to his cold ass.


    "Since the leaders of the saint doctor are here, I have nothing to do here. I''ll go first."


    At the thought of running over for Qiao Qiao''s sake, even if she was cold eyed and didn''t lose her temper, she didn''t trust herself so much. Ding Ning''s fire in her heart ran up, his face was ugly, stood up and strode out.


    "Ding Ning, are you angry?"


    Qiao Qiao reacted. His performance was so obvious that it stimulated Ding Ning. He quickly grabbed him and asked with apology in his beautiful eyes.


    Although Ding Ning didn''t know about Chiyang''s medical skills, he knew that tianjizi''s injury was very difficult. Chiyang could not be cured. He immediately sneered and said, "angry? What can I be angry? I''m the leader of the holy medical school. My medical skills are naturally better than me. Since you think he can cure your master, why do I stay here?"


    "I... no, I thought the saint doctor would send someone at random. Unexpectedly, leader Chiyang would come to heal Shifu in person, otherwise I wouldn''t let you go in vain."


    Joe explained a little flustered.


    Ding Ning said angrily, "after all, I still think my medical skills are not as good as that Chiyang. Well, since you think he can do it, I''ll go. But don''t blame me for not saying anything ugly. Your master''s injury is not an ordinary injury. In this world, no one can cure him except me. Do you believe it or not?"


    "What a big breath. Who do you think you are? Are there any injuries in the world that my leader martial uncle can''t cure?"


    A arrogant voice came from outside the door, and the tone was full of sarcasm.


    Qiao Qiao suddenly changed his face, turned around and shouted coldly, "who is so unruly that he dares to eavesdrop on us."


    Ding Ning''s mouth tilted slightly, with a playful look on his face, and said in a cold voice, "who else can there be except Yanlai dog who can pretend to be crazy and cheat."


    "Bastard, who the hell are you?"


    Yan Hao was familiar with his voice and was stabbed into the biggest scar in his heart. He became angry and rushed in with a loud scold.


    "I really think this is your home. Who allowed you to come in? Get out of here."


    Before he could see Ding Ning''s face clearly, a careless voice sounded in Yan Hao''s ear. Then he felt a pain in his chest, as if he had been hit by a running train, and screamed and flew out.


    "Is it Yan Hao? You... How can you beat people with your hands? What if you annoy leader Chiyang and don''t heal my master?"


    Qiao Qiao was very anxious and shouted angrily at Ding Ning. He couldn''t care about anything else. He hurried out to help Yan Hao: "young master Yan, are you okay?"


    Ding Ning''s face was gloomy and could drip water. He didn''t expect Joe to treat him like this. Seeing xuanzi''s face embarrassed but silent, he immediately got angry and felt very sad. He said sadly: "good, good as a donkey''s liver and lung. Go and please your young master Yan. Bye!"


    With that, Qiao Qiao, who was helping Yan Hao, ran out quickly.

 Chapter 1277

    "If you hit my saint doctor disciple, you want to go. There''s no way!"


    With a voice filled with towering anger, more than a dozen figures came like arrows, blocking Ding Ning''s way.


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes slightly and showed a look of disdain at the corners of his mouth. More than a dozen disciples of the holy medicine sect in tianwu territory also wanted to stop him. It was really beyond their power.


    "What''s going on?"


    Headmaster Chiyang and Tianzi were shocked and came out one after another and asked suspiciously.


    "Master, we don''t know. We only know that this man wanted to escape after he hurt senior brother Yan for no reason. I''ll stop him later."


    One of the disciples of the saint medicine sect had a rosacea. His eyes twinkled, he bowed his head and hugged his fist. He replied respectfully.


    Li Lin with rosacea is an inner disciple of the saint medicine school. He has always been good at flattery. Since Yan Hao became a true disciple, he has become Yan Hao''s most loyal dogleg. Naturally, he prefers to talk to Yan Hao.


    Ding Ning was as motionless as a mountain, with a sneer on his face. He had a bad impression of the holy doctor, but he didn''t want to provoke them for no reason, but at the moment, Li Lin confused black and white and gave birth to a strong killing opportunity for the first time.


    "Nonsense, this is Tianji Pavilion. It''s natural for Taoist friends of Tianji pavilion to judge who is right and who is wrong. It''s a place where you act recklessly. Get back from me, one by one!"


    Headmaster Chiyang''s face sank and he shouted angrily.


    How can he know what kind of goods Yan Hao is? Just because of the face of the elder, he doesn''t do much criticism.


    If the fly doesn''t bite the seamless egg, it must be Yan Hao who is making trouble here again. Otherwise, why should people beat him for no reason?


    But anyway, Yan Hao also came to visit Tianji pavilion with him. He was beaten and his face was dull. He was even more dissatisfied with the actions of Li Lin and others. It was easy to give Tianji Pavilion people a bad impression that guests deceive the Lord, so he was hypocritical and angry.


    However, Tianji Pavilion is asking him now. I believe Tianji Pavilion will give each other a satisfactory step.


    "Yes!"


    Li Lin and others stood aside quietly.


    Tiantianzi and others have very ugly faces. Now it''s time to ask for the holy doctor. I don''t know which disciple is so bold that he dares to hurt others.


    Of course, according to their habitual thinking, they immediately determined that it must be tianxuanzi, the troublemaker again. When they thought of this guy''s lack of oil and salt, they didn''t pay attention to them at all. The supreme elders were also very big, looked at each other, didn''t know what to do, and fell into a dilemma.


    Don''t deal with it. The holy doctor can''t explain it. Deal with it. It''s strange that tianxuanzi''s lawless character can''t get rid of them.


    Qiao Qiao was in a panic. Naturally, she didn''t want to see Ding Ning suffer losses, but she was hesitant about how to introduce Ding Ning. If he was a doctor invited by Tianji Pavilion, what would Chiyang do if he left in a rage?


    Tianxuanzi probably had the same idea as her. He felt sorry for Ding Ning. He hid in the room and didn''t say a word. He successfully misled tiantianzi and others.


    In this way, the saint doctor''s gate waited for Tianji pavilion to deal with it, but Tianji Pavilion didn''t think about how to deal with it. Everyone stared and didn''t talk. The scene fell into a dead silence, only Yan Hao''s painful hum.


    He didn''t care if others didn''t speak for him, but Qiao Qiao kept silent. It seemed that he acquiesced that he took the initiative to hurt Yan Hao, which made Ding Ning more angry.


    I don''t even speak, do I? I want to see how you plan to deal with me. If you annoy me, I''ll kill you directly.


    Now Ding Ning is full of confidence and has no fear at all. Despite the large number of people in the two holy gates, the old man of the crane family can destroy them to ashes by pulling out one at random.


    So, Ding Ning turned around with cold frost on his face and his hands on his back. He said arrogantly, "I beat this garbage. How do you want to drop it?"


    "Ding Ning!"


    "Ding Ning?"


    Yan Hao and Qingyun screamed for the first time, but one was gnashing his teeth and the other was really surprised.


    Chiyang was stunned and looked at Qingyun suspiciously: "do you know Qingyun?"


    "Oh, I met in Yanjing."


    Light cloud and beautiful eyes looked at Ding Ning with interest and answered casually.


    She thought Ding Ning was just a doctor in the world. Unexpectedly, she would meet him again here. She became more and more curious about his identity.


    Yan Hao suddenly remembered that when he challenged Ding Ning, he was defeated in full view of the public. In the end, he wanted to default and pretended to be stupid. Light cloud looked at all the processes. Suddenly, he was ashamed and angry, and stared at Ding Ning with his eyes open. The bottom of his eyes was full of resentment.


    Compared with the confusion of the holy doctor, Tianji Pavilion and others were relieved. In their opinion, everything would be easy as long as tianxuanzi didn''t cause trouble.


    As for the little miracle doctor''s painstaking efforts to heal the pavilion leader, ha ha, in their eyes, it can''t compare with Chiyang''s face.


    Don''t say Ding Ning is just an outsider. Even if he is the elder of Tianji Pavilion, he must pay for his behavior.


    "Presumptuous, a mere worldly person dares to attack the distinguished guest of Tianji Pavilion. Come on, take him down."


    The sky son''s face was cold and shouted.


    "Yes!"


    The disciples of Tianji Pavilion immediately swarmed up and rushed to Ding Ning.


    "Stop!"


    Joe couldn''t see it any more and immediately gave a sharp drink.


    The supreme elders usually concentrate on Cultivation and don''t care. As the leader of the little Pavilion, Qiao Qiao has been responsible for the daily affairs of the Tianji Pavilion when Tianji Zi is unwell, and has established enough prestige in the Tianji Pavilion.


    No one dared to disobey her orders. Listening to her, the disciples immediately stopped and looked at the sky in embarrassment.


    When Tianzi saw that Qiao Qiao dared to stop, he suddenly became angry and his face sank: "what do you mean, little Pavilion Lord?"


    "Shishuzu, there was a reason why childe Yan was beaten. I was the most clear party. However, at that time, I was discussing business with martial uncle tianxuanzi and Ding Ning in the room. Childe Yan eavesdropped outside the door. After being found by Ding Ning, he taught a lesson. Please give me a lesson."


    Qiao Qiao said neither humbly nor haughtily. Of course, she was not stupid. She avoided the identity of Dr. Ding Ning and pointed out the fact that Yan Hao eavesdropped.


    Yan Hao is a saint doctor. He came to Tianji Pavilion as a guest. He didn''t stay in the welcome Pavilion, but secretly ran to listen to the corner. This makes anyone deeply despised.


    What''s more, this is Tianji Pavilion. Knowing that Yan Hao wanted to pursue Qiao, Qiao followed him. I didn''t know that he thought he wanted to spy on the secrets of Tianji Pavilion.


    Prying into the privacy of other sects is a taboo in the ancient military world. It''s not too much to be caught and killed on the spot. It''s light to beat him.


    Tianzi and others were gloomy when they heard the speech. The dignity of Tianji pavilion was inviolable. Even if they asked for the holy doctor, Yan Hao''s actions also made a big taboo. It''s not too much to beat him.


    Chiyang was angry, hated and frightened, and his face turned blue. Unexpectedly, Yan Hao did such a thing. If Tianzi and others misunderstood the holy doctor to spy on the privacy of Tianji Pavilion, I''m afraid they can''t leave here alive today.


    Chiyang, who was shocked by the false realm of Tianzi and others, couldn''t take care of his face at the moment. He just wanted to wash away the suspicion of coming to spy on the secrets of Tianji Pavilion. He glanced at Yan Hao coldly and said in a deep voice: "Yan Hao, how dare you do such an lawless thing. Come on, shoot him on the spot to make an example."


    Hearing the sudden change in the face of the saint doctor, they thought they had heard wrong. They looked at Chiyang strangely. You should know that Yan Hao is the closing disciple of the great elder and dotes on him. Otherwise, where would he be so arrogant and domineering? If he was killed on the spot, the great elder must turn his face with Chiyang.


    Although Chiyang is the leader of the holy doctor sect, he can''t cover the sky with one hand in the sect. There are many factions and disputes in the sect. The elder is the leader of one of them. His power is big enough to compete with Chiyang.


    Tianzi and others were also moved by it, but they felt very comfortable. Whether Chiyang was true or false, even if it was hypocritical, it gave Tianji Pavilion enough face. When they were about to speak to both sides to step down, Yan Hao, who was frightened by the dead, shouted hysterically: "headmaster, I''m wronged. I just went out to find the toilet and overheard their conversation. I didn''t mean to eavesdrop."


    Chiyang''s face was a little slow, but the people in Tianji Pavilion didn''t beg for mercy. He was not good. He went down the slope and continued to pretend to be cold and drink: "even if you''re looking for a toilet, eavesdropping on other people''s conversation is a taboo. Come on, don''t shoot him on the spot and explain to the Taoist friends in Tianji Pavilion."


    Ding Ning sneered at himself. Chiyang was hypocritical enough. He knew Yan Hao was lying, but his words clearly meant to excuse him. As soon as the people of Tianji Pavilion begged for mercy, he would take the opportunity to spare Yan Hao and expose this paragraph.


    Unfortunately, what everyone can see clearly, but Yan Hao can''t see clearly. He thought that Chiyang really wanted to kill him. Li Lin tried his best to wink at him, but he turned a blind eye to it. He shouted hoarsely: "leader, you can''t kill me. My master is a great elder. If you kill him, he will never let you go."


    The people''s faces suddenly became strange. They looked at Yan Hao with compassionate eyes. What does it mean that if you don''t die, you won''t die? This goods deduces incisively and vividly. It''s forcing the leader to kill him.


    He even threatened the leader in public or in front of people from other sects. Even if Chiyang was afraid of the elder, he had to kill Yan Hao in order to maintain the reputation of the saint doctor and his dignity as the leader.


    Otherwise, from now on, Chiyang, the head of the hall, will no longer be able to raise his head and meet people, and will become a laughing stock for everyone.


    Chiyang''s face has turned black, and the green veins on his forehead jump disorderly. He has seen stupid people, but he has never seen such a stupid one. He really can''t understand how the big elder took such a stupid thing in his eyes and secretly regretted it. For a moment, he was bewildered and promised to bring this innocent fool to Tianji Pavilion, forcing him to have no way back. Even if the big elder turned his face with him, He also had to kill him to maintain the dignity of his leader.


    "Bewitch the public, be proud of your pet, kill him, kill him for me."


    Chiyang''s face was as gloomy as water, and he said gnashing his teeth.


    Tianzi and other people are old and refined. They don''t know whether he was forced to Liangshan. Although they know that it''s no use to intercede, they still have to have some gestures. They began to intercede for Yan Hao.


    "All Taoist friends, don''t say anything. I have made up my mind. This evil barrier must die today."


    Chiyang waved his hand to stop tiantianzi and others from pleading, and gave an order with a straight face.


    However, Yan Hao is the closed disciple of the elder after all. Although Chiyang ordered to kill, no one wanted to do it. Later, he was liquidated by the elder and hung his head to avoid Chiyang''s murderous sight.

 Chapter 1278

    The headmaster has given an order, but no one carries it out. This is tantamount to giving the headmaster Chiyang a loud slap in the face. How can he hang on his face?


    His eyes slowly patrolled around like a knife. He looked at the guilty heads of the disciples of the holy medical school and said nothing. Chiyang was very angry and smiled: "well, my leader''s words seem to be difficult to use."


    The people trembled and knew that they had completely angered Chiyang. They were afraid of the big elder, but it didn''t mean they were not afraid of Chiyang. After all, he was the leader and the ruler of the holy doctor.


    However, once they start to fight Yan Hao, it means that they express their attitude between the elder and the leader and are ready to stand in line. Otherwise, there will be no room for them on both sides and they will have no way to live.


    Li Lin is good at flattery. Such a person is often good at weighing the pros and cons. He knows that as Yan Hao''s lackey, he has long been labeled as a big elder. Since Chiyang is determined to kill Yan Hao, even if he doesn''t do it, Chiyang will never tolerate him returning to the Saint doctor''s door alive.


    Therefore, in order to survive, Li Lin can only choose to kill Yan Hao as the name of the leader. Although the traitor is shameful and will be accused by thousands of people, he can''t care much at the moment.


    When Chiyang was about to run away, Li Lin took a step forward, quickly took out the long sword at his waist, waved the sword and cut Yan Hao''s neck.


    "You dog slave, dare you..."


    Yan Hao didn''t expect that others didn''t do it. Instead, he flattered himself all day. The dogleg, who was regarded as his confidant, was the first to shoot at him, and suddenly burst into a rage and scolded.


    Li Lin thought of Yan Hao calling himself like a pug all day. He was angry, his eyes became very gloomy and fierce, and the speed of the sword in his hand accelerated again.


    Although Yan Hao had just joined the holy medicine school and was mainly engaged in alchemy, he was not an ordinary person without any strength to resist. When he was frightened and turned pale, he rolled on the spot and narrowly avoided the key. With a puff, a long blood cut was cut out of his back by the sword, which made him scream in pain.


    Seeing that the must kill sword had missed, Li Lin immediately felt ashamed, shouted angrily, and waved the sword again.


    Yan Hao was scared out of his wits. He could no longer care about the wild hope of holding the beauty back. He kept rolling on the ground in embarrassment. Suddenly, he jumped up and jumped up in front of the unsuspecting Qiao Qiao. A flashing dagger had been put on her snow-white jade neck. His face was crazy and roared, "stop it, or I''ll kill her."


    "Little Pavilion Lord!"


    "Bold!"


    "Asshole, let go of the little Pavilion master."


    "Die!"


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone didn''t expect Yan Hao to jump over the wall and hold Qiao Qiao.


    Even Ding Ning didn''t expect that Yan Hao was so crazy that he was angry with Qiao Qiao, but ignored the fact that she was closest to Yan Hao, which put her in danger.


    Qiao Qiao has a high talent in Tianji and fast cultivation speed, but Tianji is really not suitable for fighting, so although she has entered the tianwu realm in a short time, she still won in the face of Yan Hao, who is most in the Xuanwu realm.


    However, Qiao Qiao''s face was calm and calm even when she was in danger, without the slightest fear. It can be seen that the Shaoge leader''s career has not surprised her, and she has had the boldness that the leader of the holy gate should have.


    "Let her go, I will give you a way to live and let you leave!"


    Chiyang''s face was green. Unexpectedly, the turtle in the jar could turn over and make the most favorable judgment in the desperate situation. After all, he underestimated the bastard.


    When things got to this point, he had to take back his previous evaluation. If he could make the big elder favor a good boy, how could he not be superior at all.


    No matter how stupid Yan Hao was, he was able to come up with such a plan to get out in such a short time and successfully implemented it. His courage and courage had to be praised.


    The people of Tianji Pavilion also numb their claws. After all, Qiao Qiao is the leader of Tianji Pavilion. His status is noble and no one can despise it. Even if they want to break Yan Hao into pieces, they are afraid to do anything rashly.


    "Let me go? Do you think I''m a fool?"


    Yan Hao was still in shock, but he finally took the initiative and made him speak with confidence.


    His eyes looked around Yin Jie. The sharp dagger in his hand was tight and against Qiao Qiao''s throat. The cold breath had stimulated a layer of thin goose bumps on her snow-white pink neck. The thick warning meant that some experts preparing to sneak attack had to temporarily put out the idea of forcibly saving people and could only wait for the opportunity.


    "What do you want?"


    Chiyang was very angry. The saint doctor came to help him. He wanted to have a good relationship with Tianji Pavilion, but he didn''t expect that it would all be destroyed in Yan Hao''s hands. Now he still kidnapped the Shaoge master of Tianji Pavilion. Even if he could successfully save the Shaoge master in the end, the saint doctor''s face would be lost, and there would be an irreparable scar on his relationship with Tianji Pavilion.


    "What do I want? Ha ha!"


    Yan Hao smiled strangely and stared at Ding Ning with a bitter eye: "I want you to kill that bastard, and I''ll release the young Pavilion leader immediately."


    "You can''t think!"


    Joe, who had been calm and calm, showed a panic for the first time and shouted, "you can kill me. I will never allow anyone to hurt him."


    The people of Tianji Pavilion and Saint doctor''s gate were slightly moved. I don''t know what the relationship between the young Pavilion leader and Ding Ning is. He took care of him so much.


    "Shut up! Bitch, how can you ignore me? I''ve had an affair with this bastard for a long time."


    Yan Hao angrily scolded with a ferocious face. With a slight force of the dagger in his hand, there was a red wound on Qiao Qiao''s snow-white slender jade neck, and drops of blood quietly exuded.


    "Let her go. I promise I''ll kill you alone and not harm your whole family. Otherwise, all the people in your Yan family will die."


    Ding Ning came to Yan Hao step by step with his mobile phone in his hand. His plain eyes contained towering anger, and his voice was like the cold forest from Jiuyou hell.


    "Ha ha, Ding Ning, who are you son of a bitch trying to scare? Do you have the ability to kill my family?"


    Yan Hao laughed wantonly, and his tears were coming down. In his impression, Ding Ning was just a little doctor with several friends in Yanjing.


    Since he joined the holy medical school and was accepted as a disciple by the elder, his status has risen. Yanjing''s family has also been sheltered by the holy medical school. Although it is only the secular power of the holy medical school, it is not something that a little doctor like Ding Ning can offend.


    "Really? Then you can see if I''m talking big."


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes slightly and showed Yan Hao his mobile phone.


    Yan Hao disdained to turn his mouth, but the next moment, his face became very ugly like seeing a ghost.


    Because the video on the mobile phone is turned on, his grandfather, father and everyone in the Yan family are tied like zongzi. They are shivering with a black cloth on their face and a gun pointed at their head.


    Looking at the background behind them, it was his home in Yanjing. No doubt, what made him most desperate was that on the ground next to his family, there were several dead bodies with their necks twisted and their eyes closed. He was familiar with those bodies. It was his brother outside the holy doctor who personally arranged to protect his family.


    "No... it''s impossible. They have experts in tianwu realm. Who... Who did it?"


    Yan Hao trembled all over and roared in an unbelievable voice.


    Although he was arrogant and rebellious at home, it seemed that he was not very harmonious with his grandfather and father, after all, it was his family whose blood was thicker than water. At the moment, his family''s life was threatened, how could he be indifferent.


    "Nothing is impossible. You can only say that you are a frog at the bottom of a well. Your position is too low, your vision is too narrow, and the pattern in your chest is too small. There are too many things in the world that you are not qualified to touch."


    Ding Ning''s tone was full of vicissitudes and said that this was his feeling. If he hadn''t been to the underworld, the sunset continent and the Kunpeng world, he had seen too many incredible things, understood too many secrets of the three realms, and met the emperor of the three realms, maybe he could only know a little more than Yan Hao.


    From Yan Hao''s point of view, it''s as solid as gold to have a martial arts guardian in tianwu realm. But in Ding Ning''s eyes, even the strong in Shenwu realm may not be able to pay attention to it. Now, only the strong in Shenwu realm can make him feel a little tricky, but it''s just tricky. It won''t make him helpless.


    So now he has enough confidence and qualification to look down on everyone, including the so-called leader of the holy doctor and Tianji Pavilion. As long as he is willing, he can turn the whole Tianji Pavilion into hell on earth every minute.


    But his feelings made everyone feel that he was pretending to force. Also, a little guy in his early twenties at most talked about height, vision and pattern in front of them, not what pretending to force is.


    "Fake, it must be fake. Now the technology is so developed. It must be what you did. You deliberately made a fake picture to deceive me. Hehe, Ding Ning, you can''t deceive me. I won''t be fooled. Go and kill him, or I''ll kill your little cabinet leader now."


    Although Yan Hao knew that the video picture was 100% true, he now had no way out. If he let go of Qiao Qiao, the only amulet, he would die. Therefore, he had to pretend to be crazy and don''t watch the video picture at all. He insisted that it was false. The chongtianji Pavilion disciple roared.


    "Since you don''t see the Yellow River, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    Ding Ning saw his mind at a glance and said to the phone, "kill them all."


    Then he hung up the phone cleanly and looked at Joe. He didn''t say a word, but the strong confidence contained in it made Joe feel inexplicably at ease.


    Qiao Qiao met his eyes calmly and calmly, showing a sweet smile. The trust and dependence contained in it do not need to be expressed in words.


    "Kill him for me. Kill him quickly. I want him to die. I want him to die. Otherwise, I will kill your little Pavilion master now!"


    Yan Hao didn''t expect that Ding Ning really dared to order to kill his family. His eyes turned red in an instant. He trembled and roared hysterically as if he had epilepsy. The dagger in his hand cut a blood mark on Qiao Qiao''s neck again.


    "You kill her. If you have seed, you will kill her. I promise to let you live and die. Believe me, I can definitely do it."


    Ding Ning stared at Yan Hao''s eyes with calm eyes, as if talking to himself or telling Yan Hao. In the night, no one noticed the purple flash in his pupils.


    Yan Hao''s crazy cry suddenly stopped, with a trace of fear in his eyes, and then became dull and empty. Although there was only such a short moment, everything was different again.

 Chapter 1279

    No one can say exactly how long a moment is, only that it is a very short period of time.


    How many things can you do in such a short period of time? Some people only have time to blink, others only have time to swallow saliva, but for some people, they can do a lot of things.


    For example, in that short moment, Ding Ning not only forcibly grabbed the dagger in Yan Hao''s hand over a distance of five or six meters, rescued Qiao Qiao and returned to his original place, but also performed a whole set of paoding''s cattle antidote in his spare time.


    He has always been a vindictive Lord and a super calf protector. Yan Hao had already touched his scales when he dared to hold Qiao Qiao. What''s more, he cut Qiao Qiao''s beautiful neck in front of him. Although it was only a deterrent to cut the skin and there was no life danger, it was absolutely intolerable damage to Ding Ning.


    Therefore, Ding Ning was surprisingly angry. He didn''t hesitate to expose his eyes of control and the knife technique that his father told him not to use at will, just to give Yan Hao the greatest punishment.


    Ding Ning turned to block Joe''s sight, took out a bottle of ointment and carefully smeared the wound for her.


    "Will you leave a scar?"


    Joe asked with some worry.


    A woman''s appearance is to please herself. Whenever she comes, she will care about her appearance, especially in front of her sweetheart. Even if she is pure and elegant, she can''t avoid vulgarity.


    "No, I promise!"


    Ding Ning said decisively.


    So, Qiao Qiao smiled, like an empty valley orchid blooming quietly, which eclipsed the world.


    Therefore, she didn''t see Yan Hao standing still behind the sight blocked by Ding Ning. The whole person was like a broken porcelain doll. The flesh and blood suddenly began to fall off one by one. In the twinkling of an eye, the flesh and blood separated, leaving only a skeleton frame with white bones.


    Wither quietly like the most beautiful blood colored flowers... Wither


    With Joe Joe''s beautiful smile, it weaves the most strange picture between heaven and earth, magnificent and gloomy, brilliant and terrible.


    The throat of the light cloud was violently stirring, and her beautiful big eyes were full of fear and loss. In her stomach, she turned and opened her veil and began to vomit. What she vomited was the darkness of the sky and the moon. The withered and beautiful blood flower and the bare skeleton would become a terrible nightmare that she could not forget in her life.


    Fear quickly took root in her heart... Sprouted... As a result... Her mind fell into a confusion, and even ignored the frightened and trembling voice of the elder of the holy doctor nearby: "the remnant of the holy knife."


    After she vomited out her bile and felt a little better, when she stood up with a pale face, she found that there had been a lot of fighting at the scene. The saint doctor bravely launched a siege of Ding Ning. Only Chiyang stood with a gloomy face and hands, and stared at the war situation without blinking.


    There is no reason and no reason. This is an irreconcilable blood feud between the two races, and it is also the first iron law engraved on the rules of the holy doctor''s door - there is no amnesty for anyone who sees the remains of the holy knife.


    Therefore, after confirming the identity of the remnant of Ding Ning''s holy knife, Chiyang only burst out an unforgettable character - kill!


    With the export of this character, this one-sided massacre opened the bloody curtain.


    Yes, it''s a unilateral massacre.


    Chiyang didn''t expect that the young disciples of the relic of the holy sword in front of him should be so terrible. Under the siege of dozens of disciples of the holy medicine sect, his face was calm and calm. In the face of anyone''s attack, he would blow a disciple of the holy medicine sect''s head alive.


    Heads, like broken watermelons, burst open, red and white flowing all over the ground. There are no fancy moves, only simple, direct, primitive and violent fists.


    What scares Chiyang most is that this strong and outrageous young man used only one hand from beginning to end, and the other hand always covered the eyes of the Lord of Tianji pavilion to prevent her from seeing this bloody picture.


    The light cloud that had just vomited turned to see this scene, turned pale and continued to vomit. She never expected to see such a bloody and violent scene in her life. The huge visual impact filled her heart with fear of Ding Ning.


    The young disciples of Tianji Pavilion were at a loss. They looked at Tianzi and others for help. They didn''t know why they suddenly fought.


    Tianzi and others who knew the reason were full of helplessness and regret. They didn''t expect that Ding Ning was a disciple of the remnant of the holy sword. If they knew earlier, they would never be so slow and rude as before.


    The remnant of the holy sword is the No. 1 holy gate in the world.


    Although the clan is closed all year round, and few disciples walk outside, as long as there are disciples out of the mountain, there will be a bloody storm.


    Even a disciple of the remnant of the holy sword has no less respect for his status than the leader of any holy sect.


    Because the remnant of the holy sword is too strong to compete with the three holy gates.


    If it were not for the three invisible holy gates of Tianyin temple, Tianji Pavilion and Daxue mountain, the relic of Shengdao would definitely have the strength to unify the ancient martial world.


    The talented disciples of the remnant of the holy sword emerge in endlessly. Their individual combat ability is absolutely invincible in the same territory. Even leapfrog fighting is common.


    Even Tianji Pavilion doesn''t want to offend the Shengdao family easily, but at present, Chiyang deliberately triggers a war to surround and kill the Shengdao family on the territory of Tianji Pavilion. This is to tie Tianji pavilion to a chariot against the Shengdao family.


    Thinking of this, Tianzi and others have taken a bad look at Chiyang. Although Tianji Pavilion is respected and respected, its real strength is not strong.


    If Chiyang''s plot succeeds, the disciples of the holy knife family will die in Tianji Pavilion. The holy knife family who has always protected the calf will certainly think that Tianji Pavilion is on the side of the holy doctor. If they hit Tianji Pavilion in anger, it would be like a disaster.


    Compared with this terrible consequence, whether Chiyang is willing to save Tianji is the second. They must make a clear choice immediately.


    This is the sorrow of the great forces of the large sect. For the overall interests of the sect, we can only sacrifice the interests of some people. Even if this person is the leader of Tianji Pavilion, he can only become a victim.


    "Stop, leader Chiyang, what do you mean? You don''t pay much attention to us when you kill the distinguished guests in my Pavilion around Tianji pavilion?"


    The sky son''s face was livid, and he said angrily. His huge momentum was blatantly distributed. There was an attitude that he had to fight Chiyang if he didn''t agree.


    Chiyang was awed and knew that his careful thought had been seen through. He was also frightened by the authority of the top of the seven holy martial arts realm. He quickly lost his face and said: "sorry, I was in a hurry. I forgot that this is the territory of Tianji Pavilion. I didn''t mean to dominate. Please forgive me. I''ll let them stop immediately."


    Tianzi and others are strong in the outside but weak in the middle. Their momentum is also to frighten Chiyang. When they see that he is willing to stop, their face slows a little: "our Tianji pavilion has never asked about the gratitude and resentment of the Jianghu. As long as we don''t fight in our Tianji Pavilion, we won''t ask you how you make trouble after you go out. Please understand our difficulties, leader Chiyang."


    "That''s natural. Don''t worry. It won''t involve Tianji Pavilion."


    Although Chiyang is unwilling, he doesn''t dare to really offend Tianzi and others. If one is bad, maybe even he will fold here. Seeing the sky empty, he can only laugh twice to ensure that it won''t involve Tianji Pavilion.


    "Stop... Stop..."


    Under the gaze of tiantianzi and others, Chiyang didn''t dare to brush his slippery head to delay time. He quickly turned his head and shouted stop.


    But before he finished, he suddenly stopped like an old mother duck who was choked. His eyes were shocked and angry, and his heart instantly sank to the bottom of the valley.


    Looking at Ding Ning, who stood proudly but unharmed on the spot, their eyes intertwined in the air and burst out electric sparks.


    In this short time, all of the more than 20 members of the holy medical school died except their two teachers and disciples, and even six elders in shenwujing junior middle school died. How can he not be sad and angry.


    Ding Ning was a little confused. He thought that all the people of the holy doctor were ill. He just killed a damn Yan Hao. These people surrounded him like he had a grudge against heaven and wanted to kill him.


    Originally, he wanted to have a good talk and didn''t intend to kill him, but unexpectedly, these guys screamed like beating chicken blood and rushed to kill him as soon as they came up.


    The most irritating thing is that the bastard Li Lin wanted to learn from Yan Hao to threaten Qiao Qiao. This completely angered him, so he killed in a rage.


    As the body has reached the flawless holy body, and the cultivation level is already the peak of Shenwu, let alone the guys in the middle of Shenwu, even Chiyang, who is the peak of Shenwu, is not his opponent.


    Tianxuanzi, who wanted to help as soon as the war began, was stunned by Ding Ning''s voice. Although he knew that Ding Ning had a lot of cards and his combat effectiveness could not be measured by his realm alone, he didn''t expect that his strength should be so terrible.


    It''s just that the cultivation of those ordinary Saint doctor disciples is not high, but the six elders are a real martial arts realm. Even if he wants to kill these people, it will take some trouble.


    But Ding Ning was as relaxed as cutting melons and vegetables. He killed all these guys, even standing in place from beginning to end with only one hand. Such strength is terrible.


    How many days are we apart? How could this guy become so strong in less than ten days? Probably, maybe, seems, seems, maybe even better than me.


    Tianxuanzi was shocked and secretly compared his combat effectiveness with Ding Ning. He was frustrated and found that it seemed that he might not be Ding Ning''s opponent now.


    Grandma, this guy must be on drugs, otherwise he can''t become so powerful in a short time. Is there a panacea in Genghis Khan''s mausoleum that can improve people''s skills?


    Yes, it must be. Otherwise, this boy can''t be so strong in such a short time. He''s really a lucky guy.


    Tianxuanzi could only think of this reason if he wanted to break his head. He hit his mouth with envy and whispered in his heart. He didn''t know if there were any magic drugs that could improve his skills. He had to ask Ding Ning for something to try.


    Tiantianzi and others were also confused, thinking whether they helped Ding Ning or the holy doctor? If Chiyang shouts to stop later, it''s estimated that the boy will kill even Chiyang''s Apprentice.


    Qiao Qiao finally waited until dingning released her hand covering her eyes. Although she didn''t see it, she wasn''t deaf. Where would she not know that dingning was besieged.


    However, since Ding Ning covered her eyes and wouldn''t let her see, she would not disobey Ding Ning''s meaning. After Yan Hao kidnapped her, she finally understood that she thought she knew Ding Ning very well, but she didn''t know him at all.


    This made her very ashamed. Her heart was full of remorse. She felt that she had been too self righteous before, but inadvertently hurt Ding Ning''s self-esteem.

 Chapter 1280

    "Don''t look!"


    Ding Ning took a step sideways, blocked Qiao Qiao''s sight with his tall body, and said gently.


    "Aren''t you just some dead people? I''m the leader of Tianji Pavilion. I''ll face all this sooner or later. Can you stop me once and for a lifetime?"


    Qiao Qiao''s eyes were calm and indifferent.


    Ding Ning took a deep look at her, saw the stubbornness and determination in her eyes, and sighed gently.


    He was very clear about Qiao Qiao''s character. He was still the independent, strong and independent girl. Once she decided, things would never change. Although he didn''t want her to see those bloody scenes, he finally moved away.


    The frightening and disgusting headless body fell into Joe''s eyes. Although she had been prepared for it for a long time, her face still couldn''t help turning white, but the expression on her face was still calm.


    Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief and felt some inexplicable pride. He was worthy of being his own woman, much stronger than that light cloud.


    It seems to be aware of Ding Ning''s pride. Qiao Qiao reluctantly smiled, took his hand and said affectionately: "I didn''t read you wrong. The speed of your strengthening is far more than I imagined. Don''t worry, I''m not as fragile as you imagined."


    Ding Ning was stunned and suddenly laughed. He smiled a little distressed and sad.


    Because he remembered what Qiao Qiao''s brother said to him when he was in Yanjing, "my sister has been waiting for you, waiting for you to become strong".


    At that time, he didn''t believe it. Even though a lot of things happened later to make them get together smoothly, Joe didn''t say what she meant, which made him always have a pimple in his heart.


    But now he finally understood that Joe was always waiting for him, waiting for him to become stronger, waiting for him to be qualified to stand beside her, and never gave up for a moment.


    Even, she joined Tianji Pavilion without hesitation in order to have an extraordinary identity and get rid of the shackles brought to her by her family. He had to be moved by this deep feeling and determination.


    "I will continue to be strong, so strong that no one in the world can control our destiny."


    Ding Ning grabbed her hand emotionally, looked into her eyes and said seriously.


    "I believe you, you will never let me down."


    Joe smiled sweetly, snuggled up in his arms as if there were no one else, closed his eyes and enjoyed the happiness and satisfaction at the moment.


    "Wait for me, I will cure your master."


    Ding Ning hugged her hard and gently pushed her away. The smile on her face gradually converged and looked coldly at Chiyang: "do you want to give me an explanation?"


    "Explain? I''ll explain it to you? Hehe, it''s ridiculous. You killed so many people in my saint doctor''s school. You should explain it to me."


    Chiyang''s eyes were cold and looked at Ding Ning without fear. His eyes were disdain and contempt, just like looking at a dead man.


    Although Ding Ning showed strong force and easily killed more than 20 disciples of the holy medicine sect in the twinkling of an eye, including six elders of Shenwu realm, he still didn''t pay attention to Ding Ning.


    They are both in the divine martial arts realm, but their strength is also different. The six dead elders are just Dan Hall elders. The cultivation realm is hard piled with Dan medicine. Such Dan Hall elders can beat 20 alone.


    As the leader of the holy medicine school, he has absolute confidence in his strength. Moreover, he also has a spiritual weapon, and his combat effectiveness can be improved to a higher level. Even if he meets the strong in the early days of holy martial arts, he is not without the strength of a war.


    "Joke, I''ll explain to you? Your saint doctor''s men want to kill me like a mad dog. Do I have to fight back and die?"


    Ding Ning smiled angrily. Chiyang didn''t know whether he was stupid to be the leader or not. He didn''t know where his sense of superiority came from. He was so angry when he was dying.


    "You two extinguish the fire and give me a thin noodles. This is Tianji Pavilion. Please solve your personal grievances after you go out?"


    Tiantianzi and others saw that the smell of gunpowder was becoming stronger and stronger, so they quickly came forward to make a round, joking. Whether it was Ding Ning or Chiyang, it would be a big trouble for them to die in Tianji Pavilion.


    "Since Tianzi Taoist friend spoke, I''ll let the boy go temporarily and solve everything after going out."


    Although Chiyang is conceited, he doesn''t dare not give Tianzi and others face. After all, their "inside information" is still very scary.


    Ding Ning didn''t want to give Tianzi these people face, but considering that he came here to save people this time, and that Qiao Qiao looked begging on one side, he could only hum coldly: "well, after going out, I''ll have a good experience of the ability of the leader of the saint doctor school."


    Tiantianzi and others shook their heads and smiled bitterly. Although Ding Ning performed well and had the identity of the remnant of the holy knife, he was too young after all. He didn''t think he would be Chiyang''s opponent.


    Chiyang glanced at Ding Ning coldly, and his disdain was undisguised. However, as the leader, he would not quarrel with a young generation. He would kill the arrogant young generation if it happened here.


    Both of them stopped temporarily, and the tense atmosphere was relieved. Tianzi and others were relieved and politely invited them to give tianjizi a diagnosis and treatment.


    Chiyang knew that Ding Ning had also come to heal Tianji Zi. He became more and more upset, but he didn''t feel anything wrong. After all, the medical skills of the remnant of the holy knife are no worse than those of the holy doctor.


    It''s just that few of the survivors of the holy knife walk outside. Most people only know that they are good at Sabre skills, but few people know that they are also proficient in medical skills, but Tianji Pavilion, as a hidden holy gate, must know, so it''s reasonable for them to invite the survivors of the holy knife to heal Tianji son.


    Tianzi has now regarded Ding Ning as a relic of the holy sword. Naturally, he put away his previous contempt and showed great enthusiasm for him. He has a completely different attitude from the previous neglect. In addition, knowing that he has a close relationship with Qiao Qiao, Tianzi specially asked Qiao to accompany him wholeheartedly.


    Ding Ning saw that they were courteous before and after, and thought that their skills had deterred them. It was rare to get along with Qiao Qiao alone, and he was too lazy to worry about letting Chiyang heal tianjizi first.


    No one else took Qiaoqiao''s small hand, poured out the pain of Acacia, and had endless whispers. Of course, it would be more perfect without tianxuanzi''s shameless super light bulb.


    Tianxuanzi was stimulated by Ding Ning''s rapid strength and pestered him to turn outside to ask about his involvement in Genghis Khan''s mausoleum.


    Ding Ning was not willing to tell the truth. He was angry with his nonsense. The anxious tianxuanzi was red in the face. Finally, he didn''t hide it. He directly asked him if he had got any elixir that could increase his cultivation.


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that the martial arts maniac was thinking of a panacea that could increase his cultivation, and immediately couldn''t cry or laugh.


    Where did he get the magic medicine that can increase his skill? It''s just because the time flow rate of Kunpeng world is different. In tianxuanzi''s eyes, it took less than ten days, but he really spent nearly two years.


    However, he couldn''t tell tianxuanzi about such an unimaginable thing, and couldn''t give any reasonable explanation. He had a headache, so he had to be vague.


    However, tianxuanzi is a dead eye and has an extremely paranoid persistence in strengthening his strength. He doesn''t believe his excuses at all. He also scolds him for not being meaningful enough and doesn''t think of his brother.


    Ding Ning is speechless. Do I know you well? Still brother?


    However, tianxuanzi''s thick skinned was not covered. If coercion and inducement did not succeed, Ding Ning lost his temper completely.


    There is no panacea to increase skill, but there are many Qi and blood pills to enhance Qi and blood and physique. He can only pretend to be full of flesh pain, take out two bottles of Qi and blood pills and give them to him. Tianxuanzi smiled happily, patted his chest and began to sell his mixed race daughter again, which embarrassed Ding Ning.


    Joe can''t laugh or cry. He introduces his daughter to her man in front of her. Isn''t it too bad to treat her as an outsider? But she also knew that tianxuanzi could only shake his head and say nothing.


    Fortunately, tianxuanzi was eager to test the effect of Qi and blood pill. Seeing that Ding Ning didn''t answer his words, he immediately flashed away and couldn''t wait to test the effect of Qi and blood pill.


    Ding Ning didn''t worry that tianxuanzi would think he was cheating him. After all, although Qi and blood pill didn''t improve skill, it could replenish qi and blood, strengthen physique and prolong life.


    Although tianxuanzi''s accomplishments are not low, he follows the pure ancient martial arts route. His physique is weak. Although the Qi and blood pill can''t make a breakthrough in his accomplishments, it can definitely enhance his strength.


    You should know that after arriving at the divine martial arts realm, the main refining is the martial soul. Except for some extremely rare pills that can increase the divine soul, general pills will not have any effect on the improvement of cultivation realm.


    Tianxuanzi is a Wuchi. Naturally, he knows this very well, so Qi blood pill can enhance his physique and strength, and he will be very satisfied.


    Of course, Ding Ning was also touched by the fact that Qiao Qiao was kidnapped today. Although Tianji is also good, it is not suitable for fighting after all. Otherwise, with Qiao Qiao''s cultivation level in tianwu realm, how could he be kidnapped by the garbage of Yan Hao.


    Before Ding Ning spoke, Qiao Qiao first admitted her mistake. She thought she was the leader of Tianji Pavilion and stayed in Tianji Pavilion most of the time. She couldn''t use the amulets Ding Ning gave her. She was worried that her brother Qiao Zhenya would encounter any danger if she wasn''t around. So she left them to him, which led to Yan Hao''s successful kidnapping today.


    Ding Ning is angry and helpless. Qiao Qiao loves Qiao Zhenya. She gives her amulet to her brother for self-defense. What can he say?


    Just thinking that Joe put himself in danger because he didn''t have an amulet to protect himself, he was unhappy about the boss and didn''t say a word.


    Qiao Qiao also knew he was wrong. Seeing that Ding Ning was really angry, he quickly apologized and coaxed him for a long time before turning his anger into joy.


    Ding Ning scraped her Yao nose helplessly and said, "you, you, really don''t worry."


    "Well, I know I''m wrong. Can''t I? Don''t be angry, ha, reward you!"


    Knowing that he had calmed down, Qiao Qiao took the initiative to give Ding Ningmei a kiss as a reward and swept away all his anger.


    You should know that Qiao Qiao is his first love and is very conservative in his bones. Although they have the reality of husband and wife, they have always been Ding Ning''s initiative. Qiao Qiao is passive cooperation. This is her first initiative.


    If it wasn''t next door or tianjizi''s healing place, it was really not a place. Ding Ning wanted to have a friendly match with Joe immediately.


    After some exciting kisses, Ding Ning put away his color center, took out large bottles and small bottles of pills to replenish qi and blood like a treasure, explained the taking method to Qiao Qiao in detail, took out all kinds of spirit armor he refined with monster skin, and put it in an 80 cubic meter storage ring and gave it to her together.

 Chapter 1281

    The main medicinal material is the essence and demon Dan of the demon clan, which contains the extremely vigorous blood and vital energy. It is very effective for strengthening the body and increasing vitality.


    As for the spirit armor, its defense power is extremely amazing. According to the level of the monster before his death, it can withstand the attack of the strong in the divine martial arts realm and even the holy martial arts realm. The most important thing is that it can drop blood to recognize the Lord and integrate into the body, and can change its size at will.


    Ding Ning will never be stingy with his own women. All the spirit armor given to Qiao Qiao is made of the skin of the demon king''s top strongman. As long as the enemy''s attack intensity can''t exceed the endurance limit of the spirit armor, he can''t break the defense of the spirit armor.


    Of course, this does not mean that wearing such a spirit armor can ignore the attack of the strong in the holy Wu realm. After all, the spirit armor is a dead thing. The continuous attack of the strong in the holy Wu can quickly break the defense of the spirit armor.


    What''s more, the spirit armor can''t completely offset all the attack power. If Joe really encounters the attack of the holy martial arts level, the terrible shock power alone is enough to break her internal organs.


    Fortunately, Ding Ning also knows that it is basically impossible to meet a strong saint in the world. Qiao Qiao has spirit armor to protect himself. Even if he meets a strong man in Shenwu realm, he can save his life temporarily, so as to fight for the chance to escape.


    With the defense, the attack can''t be less. Ding Ning took out the red coral and began to carve runes. With his cultivation soaring, his realm reached the peak of divine power and was able to depict runes.


    He directly used his soul power to depict the talisman. The power is not many times stronger than the previous talisman. As long as Qiao Qiao''s mind moves, she can stimulate the power of the talisman. Although she is not high and can not fully summon the maximum power of the talisman, it is also enough to kill the martial artists below the Shenwu realm in seconds.


    Even the strong in Shenwu state may not be able to kill, but they will also be severely damaged.


    "Are you going to arm me to the teeth?"


    Qiao Qiao sat quietly, listening to Ding Ning''s nagging like an old mother. His heart was filled with happiness, and looked at him interestingly.


    "Teeth? You didn''t say I forgot."


    Ding Ningmeng patted his forehead, excitedly took out a denture like thing and said, "this is the best spirit tool refined from the teeth of the golden beast demon king. If you wear it, even the strong man in the holy martial arts will break his bones and tendons when you bite him."


    Ding Ning didn''t exaggerate at all. The gold eating beast is not strong among the demons, the number of ethnic groups is not large, and the blood talent is not strong, but his teeth are extremely sharp. He likes to chew ore and grind his teeth. He can cut gold and jade, and bite spiritual tools like playing.


    He has also done experiments. Even if he is now a flawless holy body, this false tooth can bite the epidermis of his skin, which shows how sharp it is.


    It''s a pity that Qiao Qiao is so disgusted that she doesn''t want to wear this thing even if she is killed. She also plausibly says that it''s enough for her to have spirit armor and amulet. Where can she use this thing? She can''t rush to bite people when she meets strong enemies.


    Ding Ning thought about it, too. His own women can''t meet the enemy. They just jump on and bite like wild animals. It''s too ugly. They can only put it away with regret.


    Of course, he also knew that as long as it was a woman, he would reject the gold eating tooth. Although it had been refined into a spirit tool by him and would not have the slightest smell, he would inevitably feel a panic when he thought that it came from the mouth of a monster and had to be installed on his own teeth. It was a little greasy when he thought about it.


    Although this thing is a little annoying, it is a good thing to the letter. It may become a magic weapon to turn defeat into victory when encountering a strong enemy who can''t resist.


    In addition, the number of gold eating beasts was not much, and few could cultivate to the demon king. Even if he searched wantonly, he only managed to come up with the material to create three pairs of gold eating teeth.


    Look back and give a pair to a wolf. He is a wolf child. His bones are full of wildness. He will never reject things such as claws and teeth. As long as he can enhance his combat power, he won''t care what teeth it is.


    After fixing Qiao Qiao''s safety problem, Ding Ning finally had time to have a good chat with her.


    With Qiao Qiao''s story, Ding Ning knew that on the 18th, the world martial arts conference would be held in the Altai Mountains to determine 1000 candidates to enter the secret territory of Tongtian.


    In addition to the seven holy gates and the Imperial Palace, which have a small number of internal names, other places are determined by competition.


    As for why we chose the Altai Mountains as the venue, it is because it is isolated from the world, inaccessible and close to Siberia. It is convenient for some contestants who get places to investigate the terrain in advance, and it can also reduce the probability of being inadvertently intruded by ordinary people.


    The specific location coordinates have been sent to the major holy gates and the Imperial Palace half a month ago. I think people have been arranged to arrange the site in advance.


    "What about your Tianji pavilion? How many places have you given?"


    Ding Ning asked curiously.


    "We have no quota in Tianji Pavilion. This time we are only responsible for organizing and presiding over the martial arts meeting, and we have no intention of participating in it."


    Joe shook his head and gave an answer that was both reasonable and unexpected.


    It is reasonable to say that Tianji pavilion has always been indifferent to fame and wealth, never asking about external disputes, and not participating in the competition for places is also in line with the consistent style of Tianji Pavilion.


    Unexpectedly, according to the Tianji pavilion''s propaganda, the opening of the Tongtian secret realm, although it is very dangerous, it also contains great opportunities. In the face of such temptation, Tianji Pavilion will certainly surprise many people.


    However, there is no doubt that the practice of Tianji Pavilion appears aboveboard and selfless, which will once again bring their reputation and prestige to a peak.


    But Ding Ning is preconceived, which makes him more sure that Tianji Pavilion must have a deeper plan. Will the only lie in the nine truths and one false come true in this trip to the secret realm of heaven?


    If this time is really a big conspiracy behind Tianji Pavilion, it will be an extremely terrible event.


    But anyway, if Tianji Pavilion does not participate, it means that Qiao Qiao will not enter it and will not be the victim of this conspiracy, which also makes Ding Ning feel a little relieved.


    But when he thought that Lingyun was involved in this vortex because of the dispute over power division, he felt a strong uneasiness in his heart.


    But now everything is his guess. Maybe Tianji pavilion has no plot? At least he hasn''t found any sign of conspiracy now. Everything is just his guess. Even if he says it, no one will believe it.


    It seems that we can only find a way to prevent Ling Yun from ranking at the martial arts conference. Anyway, the martial arts competition of Jiangnan Road is hosted by the 17th Bureau of Ninghai. As the director, he still has the right to decide the list of participants in the world martial arts conference.


    "Do you want to enter the secret realm of heaven?"


    Qiao Qiao obviously knew the danger of entering the secret realm of heaven and asked with concern.


    Ding Ning was embarrassed to touch his nose and said, "I''d like to go in and have a look, but I''m already the cultivation of Shenwu realm, which has exceeded the standard of entering it."


    Qiao Qiao heard Ding Ning talk about his accomplishments for the first time. His beautiful eyes twinkled with brilliance and said with worship: "I didn''t expect that in a short time, you have stood at the height that I need to look up."


    "Of course you have to look up to me. I always like men and women."


    Ding Ning winked and said vaguely.


    Qiao Qiao''s pretty face turned red and said angrily, "you''re becoming more and more rogue now. You used to think you were simple and kind in school. How long has it been? You''ve become so glib."


    Ding Ning was stunned, then lost his smile, lit a cigarette and took a deep breath. In the curl of green smoke, his eyes became a little trance and blurred.


    Yes, it has changed too much. How long did he leave school? His life trajectory has changed completely different from what he expected.


    In the past, he was not cynical, but he was an idealist. He couldn''t tolerate a grain of sand in his eyes. He couldn''t get used to all bad social phenomena. He just wanted to be a good doctor, stand out in the medical field, complete his father''s entrustment, marry a wife and have children, and live a plain life.


    But now? Since saving Shen MuQing, he seems to have opened Pandora''s ink cartridge. Even if his original heart has not changed, his fate has pushed him onto a road contrary to his previous vision. In just a few months, his life trajectory has undergone earth shaking changes.


    If you ask him, does he really like his life now?


    The answer is that he doesn''t like it, but he doesn''t hate it. At least, there are too many things in his life that he can''t give up.


    If he had to give a clear answer, he could only say that he had never regretted it until now.


    When he got the answer, Ding Ning was thrilled. He always thought he was a person who could stand loneliness, endure loneliness and be willing to live a plain life.


    But until this moment, he suddenly found that he had never really understood himself. Under the surface of his willingness to be ordinary, his bones were full of genes yearning for stimulating life and pursuing an adventurous career.


    In fact, the most difficult thing for people to recognize is their own heart!


    At this moment, Ding Ning recognized his original heart, his soul seemed to have been sublimated and seemed to have removed some shackles. The whole person''s temperament changed, became confident and domineering, and was as sharp as an unparalleled sword.


    "What if I''ve changed? Don''t you like me when I''ve changed? Or, in your heart, love is always the silly boy who, although good and evil are clear and simple, is unable to fight against fate?"


    Ding Ning spits out a mouthful of smoke, his eyes are unprecedented clear and transparent, looks at Qiao Qiao in the smoke, and asks faintly, "haven''t you been waiting for me to become stronger? Becoming stronger is also a change. As long as it is change, it will pay the corresponding price, the price of growth."


    Qiao Qiao was very confused. At this moment, Ding Ning became so strange in her eyes that she had a sense of confusion beyond recognition.


    Ask yourself, isn''t Ding Ning''s strengthening what she has been looking forward to?


    She really loves the simple young man who can always keep his heart, distinguish between good and evil, have a clear view of right and wrong and adhere to the bottom line under the ivory tower, but such a young man is not qualified to come to her and spend the rest of his life holding her hand.


    But when the beloved teenager became stronger and stronger, so strong that no one could stop them from being together, she felt flustered and not as happy as she thought. While she got it, she seemed to have lost something precious to her.


    "Is this the price of growth?"


    Joe whispered to himself.


    "That''s your affectation!"


    Ding Ning said impolitely.


    Joe smiled bitterly, his eyes drooped, his long eyelashes flickered, and whispered, "yes, I''m too pretentious. Everything is what I expect, but why can''t I be happy? Don''t I actually love you?"

 Chapter 1282

    "Joe, you don''t love me, but you''re afraid."


    Ding Ning looked at her with penetrating eyes.


    "Fear, what am I afraid of?"


    Joe''s eyes were full of confusion and doubt.


    Ding Ning looked at her quietly, looking at her once pure and flawless eyes. Now it has been covered with a layer of fuzzy fog, and said seriously, "you are too proud, so you are afraid of losing."


    Qiaoqiao trembled all over, and there was a struggle in the bottom of his eyes.


    "Growth has the final say that it is always willing to pay the price, and willing to give up, but only to give up, but not to give up, not to be counted by others, but has the final say."


    Ding Ning said with a sneer in his mouth, his eyes cold and overbearing.


    Then he turned his head and looked like a sharp arrow at the unknown place with heavy night. Suddenly, he gathered into a line and shouted angrily: "I don''t care who you are. If you dare to play Joe''s idea again, I promise you will regret provoking me."


    I don''t know if his words worked. The shadow at the bottom of Joe''s eyes gradually dissipated and became transparent and clear again. He looked at Ding Ning without blinking, and his face was full of doubts and questions.


    "It''s all right. A thing who doesn''t know how to live or die tries to confuse you."


    Ding Ning was calm on her face, but there was a storm in her heart. There was indeed a problem in Tianji Pavilion. The unknown monster could confuse Qiao Qiao''s mind, which made her, who has always been firm in character, doubt her life and self.


    Although the unknown thing was scared away by him just now, in fact, the process was extremely dangerous. If he didn''t instantly enter the second personality and possessed state, and the sound wave attack contained in his voice, it made the thing extremely afraid. In this round of confrontation, I don''t know who lost and who won.


    On the surface, it seems that he has the upper hand, but he knows that in fact he lost, because it occupies an invincible position. Even if it is drunk back, there is no loss.


    But once he didn''t scare that thing away, he and Joe might die. Even if he didn''t die, he didn''t know what kind of tragic fate he would encounter, so from this point of view, he actually lost.


    "What is it?"


    Although Qiao Qiao was just influenced by the unknown, her memory was still there, which frightened her. She subconsciously approached Ding Ning and asked softly.


    "I don''t know. It''s intangible. It''s like a devil but not a devil. It''s like a ghost but not a ghost. It''s a unique existence."


    Ding Ning''s face was dignified and his eyes stared at the direction of the monster''s disappearance. He just opened his sky eyes and saw only a gray fog, which was very similar to the white fog formed by the God eater, but it was different.


    "That''s the mountain near you, pointing to the direction of Tianfeng, and it''s also where Tiandao Pavilion is."


    Qiao Qiao looked along the direction of Ding Ning''s eyes, with a look of surprise on his face. There is a Tiandao monument there. What ghosts dare to approach there?


    "Nearby mountain refers to Tianfeng? Where is the Tiandao monument?"


    Ding Ning was moved in his heart. He seemed to have grasped something, but when he thought carefully, he seemed to have grasped nothing.


    "Well, it''s also a close mountain, but it''s only halfway up the mountain. It''s the real main Pavilion of Tianji Pavilion on Zhitian peak, and it''s also the core of our Tianji Pavilion. It''s just that master told us to send him here before we were unconscious, so we will receive you here."


    Joe nodded. Although he didn''t know why, he explained it in detail.


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look, and a heavy fog of doubt arose in his heart.


    As the leader of Tianji Pavilion, Tianji Zi, after successfully changing his life against the sky, why not heal in Tianji Pavilion and insist on healing halfway up the mountain?


    Does he know that there is this ghost on Tianfeng? Or worried about being spied on the secrets of Tianji Pavilion by foreigners? Or what is he calculating?


    Also, why doesn''t anyone stare at that damn thing, but Joe?


    If it''s because of the identity of the leader of Qiao Qiao Shao Pavilion, she has joined Tianji Pavilion for a long time. Why doesn''t that ghost stare at her early or late, but at this time? Is it because tianjizi''s coma makes the ghost have no fear, so he will attack Joe?


    If it is what he thought, the title of the leader of Tianji pavilion or the leader of Shao Pavilion may have a great effect and temptation on the ghost.


    But what is the truth? Ding Ning''s mind was spinning rapidly, but he couldn''t think of a solution. He couldn''t think of a reason. Maybe this puzzle can only be solved by Tianji.


    It was estimated that the ghost should not dare to come again for a while. Ding Ning''s spiritual consciousness quietly stretched and slowly penetrated into the room where Tianji was located.


    After his continuous exploration and research during this period of time, the scope of spiritual consciousness has reached about 100 meters. Although it is far less than the exploration distance of divine consciousness, it is more hidden, and even the strong in the holy martial arts can''t detect it.


    Tianjizi lay unconscious on a bamboo bed. His face was pale without a trace of blood color. He looked extremely haggard. He was covered with a faint breath of death. If his bony chest was not still slightly undulating, he looked like a dead man.


    Chiyang was frowning, and his hands were emitting a hot smell. He put it on tianjizi''s wrist. Qingyun, as his deputy, stood beside him waiting for his orders. His good-looking eyebrows were twisted into a big pimple.


    Tiantianzi and others formed a circle around the periphery. Their faces were solemn and their eyes were looking forward to looking at the red sun. The depressed atmosphere made people feel difficult to breathe.


    "What nonsense. Chiyang wants to kill your master."


    Ding Ning showed a look of disdain and anger at the corners of his mouth. He thought that Chiyang, as the leader of the saint medical school, should have some skills to say, but he didn''t think that he had not diagnosed Tianji''s injury until now. He even used the power of fire to explore the injury. He was a quack. The leader of the saint medical school really didn''t deserve his name.


    But I don''t know that Chiyang is also secretly complaining and hates Ding Ning to the bone. Although he is the leader of the holy medical school, he pays more attention to martial arts. When it comes to medical skills, he can''t hang a name in the holy medical school, and even his apprentice Qingyun can''t compare with him.


    This time, he personally took command of the holy medical school to show his attention. The real attending doctor is actually the six Dan Tang elders killed by Ding Ning.


    It''s just the shadow of a man''s famous tree. As the leader of the noble medical school, outsiders naturally think he is the master of medical skills. Even his disciple Qingyun thinks his medical skills are very good.


    But at the moment, Qingyun has serious doubts about Chiyang''s medical skills. The master has not diagnosed tianjizi''s injury yet. He has to use Chiyang Yuan energy, which he is famous for, to explore the injury in tianjizi''s body.


    There is nothing wrong with this practice, but the problem is that tianjizi is extremely weak at the moment, and Chiyang Yuan energy is extremely fierce and masculine. A bad one will aggravate tianjizi''s injury.


    It''s just that the master is an omnipotent master of medicine in her mind. Even if she doesn''t feel right, out of respect for the master, she comforts herself that the master can''t be unaware of this. Since doing so must have its deep meaning.


    But then, tianjizi frowned tightly in a coma, showing a painful color. Such a reaction made her vaguely feel that the master didn''t seem to control the situation.


    Didn''t master come to save Tianji? But trying to kill him?


    At the thought of this, Qingyun''s face changed dramatically. He looked at the master in fear and joked. This is in Tianji Pavilion. If Tianji was killed by the master, they will be buried with him.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the room was kicked open impolitely, and Ding Ning and Qiao stormed in.


    Tiantianzi and others were livid. They could no longer care about the identity of the deceased of Ding Ning''s holy knife. They shouted angrily, "what are you doing? Don''t you see leader Chiyang saving people?"


    Chiyang''s face is also ugly. Although he is not sure that he can cure tianjizi, he believes that as long as he is given more time, he can still find out where the injury is.


    Originally, he hated dingning to the bone. Now dingning dared to disturb him and immediately made him angry: "bastard, get out of here and delay the treatment of Tianji Taoist friend. Can you bear this responsibility?"


    Ding Ning was furious: "it''s you who should get out. Are you here to save people or to murder? Don''t pretend to be a big garlic here if you don''t have the ability. What I hate most in my life is a quack like you."


    "Nonsense, it''s nonsense. Young Pavilion leader, you don''t pull him out and let him mess around. Doesn''t it delay leader Chiyang to treat the pavilion leader?"


    Tianzi and other popular people blow their beards and stare, but they are all false holy weapons. Where they dare to really fight with Ding Ning, they can only blame Qiao Qiao and expect her to pull Ding Ning out.


    "I''m fooling around? I think you''re all old fools. You let this bastard do mischief here. Master tianjizi is dying and extremely weak. He can''t bear the fierce heat of the scorching sun. He''s murdering. Do you understand? If you don''t understand, get out of here so as not to kill master tianjizi."


    Ding Ningqi was furious and scolded loudly.


    The clay figurine still has three points of fire. Tiantianzi and others are so old that they can''t tolerate Ding Ning''s so impolite abuse. Suddenly, his face turned red, and he rubbed his hands to release the threat of holy weapons, trying to scare Ding Ning away.


    Bullying? I''m kidding. He can bear half the immortal pressure, not to mention the only holy force pressure?


    Ding Ning stared, took a step forward and shouted, "get out of here. This quack really missed the life of master Tianji Zi and hurt Qiao Qiao''s heart. I''ll kill your Tianji Pavilion."


    "Bold!"


    "Presumptuous!"


    "Upright arrogance!"


    "Dare to talk wildly and seek death!"


    ¡­¡­


    The seven fake holy warriors were really annoyed and fell into a violent state. They had to fight regardless of the details.


    Qiao Qiao panicked and joked. It would be great if Chiyang knew that the Tianji pavilion was full of silver like Pewter gun heads, Hurriedly stepped forward to block between Ding Ning and Tianzi: "shishuzu, stop your anger. This is my master''s ward. Don''t do it. Ding Ning is also worried about the safety of his master. Don''t be serious with him. Just spare him this time."


    "Hum! An outsider broke in without invitation and splashed dirty water on my head. He dared to talk wildly about destroying the Tianji Pavilion. What is the Tianji pavilion? It''s one of the holy gates. I don''t know how you, a disciple of the holy sword family, dare to be so arrogant and domineering? What''s the confidence to talk wildly about destroying the Tianji pavilion? Is that what the holy sword family means?"


    Chiyang has ulterior motives and stirs up the flames in a sinister way. However, he also subconsciously stops to explore tianjizi''s behavior. Anyway, tianjizi can be pushed onto Ding Ning even if he is dead. He broke in and disturbed the treatment. He will bear the black pot.


    He wished Tianzi and others could directly kill Ding Ning and the remnant of Shengdao, so that shengyimen and Shengjian mountain villa could stand on the United Front with Tianji pavilion to fight against the remnant of Shengdao.

 Chapter 1283

    If tiantianzi and others are really strong in the holy martial arts realm and are stimulated by Chiyang, they will kill Ding Ning for face.


    Unfortunately, they were false, which doomed Chiyang''s wishful thinking to fail. As soon as Qiao stopped them, they immediately woke up and chose to stop with a cold hum.


    On the contrary, Ding Ning was stunned and asked Chiyang, "what are you talking about? I''m a disciple of the relic of the holy sword?"


    Chiyang didn''t expect that the prestige of the little Pavilion leader was so high. In a word, he calmed the anger of Tianzi and others. When he was really disappointed, he heard Ding Ning''s question and sneered: "why? Now he knows he''s afraid and wants to continue to hide his identity?"


    Qingyun looked at Ding Ning in horror. He really couldn''t connect the young man who tried to save people in Shengze park with the terrorist force of the relic of the holy knife. However, he thought of the violence and blood when Ding Ning killed before, and felt that the master must have made no mistake. This guy was a murderous devil.


    "Make it clear, why do you think I''m a disciple of the relic of the holy sword?"


    Ding Ning really couldn''t understand why Chiyang made such a judgment, and asked with a puzzled face.


    Chiyang raised his eyebrows and said with disdain: "even the guardian Sabre technique of the remnant of the holy sabre, killing heaven sabre, has been used. Unexpectedly, he still wants to deny it? Are we really blind?"


    "The family sword technique of the remnant of the holy sword, killing heaven knife?"


    Ding Ning''s face became strange, and his eyes were full of incredible color.


    It''s obvious that I used the ancestral Sabre technique "Pao Ding Jie Niu Shu". How could it become "sky killing Sabre"?


    Is it


    He suddenly remembered that the Bodhi determination was probably stolen by dad from the Potala Palace. Could it be that the paoding''s antidote to cattle was also stolen?


    The more you think about it, the more likely it is. No wonder dad doesn''t allow himself to easily perform the "paoding jieniu skill". I''m afraid he''s worried that people will see that this is the housekeeping skill of the remnant of the holy sword.


    When he thought about it like this, he felt that he had been caught and stolen. His face was hot. After all, it was stolen and disgraceful.


    Seeing that Ding Ning''s face was cloudy and uncertain, Chiyang thought that he was exposed and became angry. He sneered and said, "why? There''s nothing to say?"


    Ding Ning suddenly understood why the saint doctor would rush to kill him like he met the man who killed his father and enemy, which made him feel like he couldn''t argue.


    What''s more, although the origin of paoding jieniu Shu is not correct, the remnant of Shengdao is the descendant of Jiuli tribe, and he is the authentic descendant of Chiyou.


    From this point of view, it''s only a matter of time before he gets the inheritance of killing heaven Dao. No matter what the name is, it''s not wrong to say that he is a relic of holy Dao.


    When he thought about it like this, he felt at ease and relieved. His face returned to normal. He said faintly, "I''m not the remnant of the holy sword, but if you don''t think so, I don''t care. What do you want? Just draw a line, and I''ll follow."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned. He looked at Ding Ning in a daze. His beautiful eyes were full of worry.


    Before, she didn''t want to understand why the holy doctor would hate Ding Ning so much. At this moment, she realized that Chiyang regarded him as the remnant of the holy sword.


    As the leader of the little Pavilion of Tianji Pavilion, she is detached. Although she doesn''t ask about the gratitude and resentment of the Jianghu, she has heard about the grievances between the four holy gates. She knows that although the relic of the holy sword is strong, she has a feud with the holy doctor gate and the holy sword mountain villa.


    In particular, none of the disciples of the remnant of the holy knife who have gone out of the mountain for training in previous dynasties will come to a good end as long as their identity is exposed.


    Although the remnant of the holy sword is extremely protective of his shortcomings, as long as his disciples have an accident, he will certainly find the field for them, but what''s the use of finding the field when everyone is dead? This makes her how not to worry.


    "Never die!"


    Facing Ding Ning''s provocation, Chiyang clenched his teeth and burst out these four words.


    Tiantianzi and others are silent. They also don''t like Ding Ning''s arrogance. As long as they don''t start in Tianji Pavilion, they don''t bother to ask who will die and who will live.


    "I''m waiting for you. I hope your holy doctor can bear my anger."


    Ding Ning said loudly, tit for tat.


    If the saint doctor door had been powerful before, he might have avoided it for a while, but now, as long as he is willing, killing the whole Saint doctor door is just a matter of one word.


    Twenty thousand wolf riders and tens of thousands of ghost leopard soldiers are enough to wipe out the whole Saint doctor''s door. Moreover, he has seventeen God level masters, the sixteen elders of the crane family and the spider God, as his cards.


    On the earth, he really didn''t pay attention to the other so-called holy doors unless he was afraid of the hidden super antiques.


    "Hehe, it''s true that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. I''ll see if you dare to be so arrogant when you get out of Tianji Pavilion."


    Chiyang was angry and smiled back, and even his dignified face became ferocious and twisted.


    "Then you will know. I hope you won''t regret your decision."


    Ding Ning said calmly, without fear.


    That fearless appearance made Chiyang suspicious. At this time, he didn''t know what else Ding Ning relied on to be so tough.


    Is it true that he buried an ambush of the remnant of the holy sword outside Tianji Pavilion in order to kill me, the leader of the holy medical school?


    Although Tianji Pavilion is moving at any time, as long as someone is inside, it can be positioned through some special devices. It is not impossible to ambush yourself.


    Even this extends to a deeper level. Is it possible for the holy medical gate to have an eyelid inserted by a saint knife? Ding Ning''s presence here is not accidental, but a conspiracy against himself? And he has a close relationship with the leader of Tianji Pavilion. Even tiankongzi and others'' previous attitude is extremely abnormal. Can it be that the remnant of Shengdao can''t hold his breath and is ready to be born in order to connect with Tianji Pavilion and collude with Tianji pavilion to destroy other holy gates?


    The more Chiyang thought about it, the more likely it was. The more he thought about it, the more frightened he was. At the moment, it seemed that everyone had a bad intention. Unconsciously, the cold sweat came down, and he quickly planned his escape strategy.


    The corner of my eye caught a glimpse of the lost color of Qingyun, a beloved disciple. I sighed in my heart. I''m sorry, Qingyun. The situation is critical. For the safety of all holy gates, the master can''t die, so I have to sacrifice you.


    He was greedy for life and afraid of death, but because of a possible guess, he immediately decided to leave Qingyun as a disciple to confuse Ding Ning. He also made a solemn excuse for himself, which can be seen from his cool nature.


    Tianjizi and others have some egg pain. They have been busy for most of the night. Up to now, tianjizi is still lying half dead.


    The two people who came to help heal the wounded fought fiercely, but they didn''t have enough strength to stop them. They had to rely on the pressure of fake holy martial arts to frighten them. They were also extremely helpless. They were afraid that they would fight again on the spot and quickly separate them, With a bitter face, he said: "you two, the top priority now is to treat the pavilion master. What grudges will you solve in private when you come out of Tianji pavilion?"


    At the moment, Chiyang was full of thoughts about how to get away safely. He was not in the mood to heal Tianji Zi. Besides, he was not sure to cure Tianji Zi. He immediately said coldly and pretended to be angry: "since you Taoist friends don''t believe my medical skills and invite someone to heal your Pavilion leader, let him try. I''ll see what he can do to cure your Pavilion leader."


    Tiantianzi and others are extremely embarrassed. They are also unable to argue now. They can''t explain clearly if they want to explain. It''s normal for Chiyang to have a temper.


    After all, they have asked the saint doctor for help. Chiyang has brought his own team, which is enough to save the face of Tianji Pavilion, but Ding Ning, a disciple of the saint knife family, has also come. He knows that the two Saint gates are feuds. Isn''t this intended to block Chiyang?


    Although it''s not their intention, it''s a mistake. Now it''s yellow mud falling into their crotch - it''s not shit, it''s shit, and there''s no way to explain it.


    "If you don''t have the ability to save people, stand aside and don''t find some high sounding reasons."


    Ding Ning has torn his face with Chiyang. He goes forward to squeeze Chiyang aside, takes out 13 silver needles, turns his hands into a remnant of the Tao, sticks it on tianjizi''s body, and begins to concentrate on the treatment.


    Chiyang was happy, but he pretended to be unhappy with a cold hum and walked out with his negative hand: "I''ll go next door to have a rest first. Qingyun, you watch here. When he can''t, you''ll inform me."


    "Yes, master!"


    Qingyun didn''t want to leave. He wanted to see how Ding Ning''s medical skills were. He was overjoyed at the speech and didn''t look back.


    "Headmaster Chiyang has worked hard for you. I''ll arrange a temporary rest place for you."


    Tianzi still has great expectations for Chiyang''s medical skills. If Ding Ning can''t do it, he still expects Chiyang to do it. Where dare to neglect him, he should personally arrange a rest room for him.


    "Don''t bother. I''ll just sit in meditation next door and have a rest."


    Chiyang said coldly, rejecting his kindness.


    Tianzi knew that he had a grievance in his heart. He felt guilty when he saw that his face was not worried. In addition, he was also a high-ranking Lord. He was not willing to go to the hot face and cold ass to see other people''s faces. After a smile, he let him go.


    Chiyang''s heart was pounding and jumping. Seeing that tiankong didn''t insist on accompanying him, he was secretly relieved.


    After entering the next room, he immediately restrained his breath and waited for a moment. After he didn''t notice any sign of prying, he crept out of the window.


    After walking for a moment, he found that there were Tianji Pavilion disciples patrolling ahead. Chiyang''s heart was mentioned in his throat and quietly hid into the dark. After the patrolling disciples passed, he was relieved and ran down the mountain quickly.


    Along the way, he met dozens of patrol disciples, all of whom looked serious and checked very carefully, which made him more and more sure that Tianji Pavilion must have colluded with the remnant of Shengdao. This is a conspiracy against him, otherwise it was just a normal night patrol. How could he check so carefully.


    He didn''t know that it was because of his noble status that Tianji Pavilion solemnly arranged people to increase patrols and eliminate all possible accidents. Tianji Pavilion disciples were so serious and meticulous that they made him more misunderstood.


    Chiyang disappeared all the way to avoid the patrols and finally came to the exit of Tianji Pavilion, where the lights were bright, and dozens of Tianji Pavilion disciples were waiting under the leadership of tianwuzi,


    It''s no use hiding now. You don''t want to go out without the internal personnel of Tianji pavilion to open the channel.


    Chiyang beat drums secretly in his heart, but there was no movement on the mountain. Knowing that his escape had not been exposed, Chiyang hardened his scalp and walked out with his hands on his back.


    "Who?"


    Tianwuzi was still quite dutiful. Chiyang was still far away, so he shouted vigilantly.


    Dozens of Tianji Pavilion disciples immediately pressed their hands on the hilt of the sword around their waist and stared at Chiyang like a great enemy.


    "It''s me!"


    Chiyang''s muscles are tight and ready to start at any time.


    "Eh, headmaster Chiyang, who are you?"


    Tianwuzi was surprised and wondered in his heart. Shouldn''t Chiyang heal the pavilion leader in the welcome pavilion? How did you suddenly appear here?


    Also, headmaster Chiyang came to the exit. Why didn''t you see any news from the patrolling disciples.

 Chapter 1284

    "Oh, yes, under my treatment, your master''s injury has stabilized, but if you want to recover completely, you still need some special medical tools as assistance. There are no such tools in Tianji Pavilion, so I can only go back to the holy doctor''s door to get them myself."


    Chiyang had already made up an excuse and said calmly.


    Tianwuzi nodded suddenly, and then said strangely: "go back to the saint doctor''s door to get medical tools. Leader Chiyang randomly arranges someone to get them. You are noble. Where do you need to go in person?"


    "You don''t know. Those medical tools are extremely precious. Only I know where to put them. Others can''t find a place to get them."


    Chiyang''s face didn''t change, and his heart didn''t jump. He just showed an impatient color on his face.


    Although tianwuzi vaguely felt that something was wrong, he didn''t dare to offend Chiyang easily. Seeing that his face showed an intolerable color, he dared not stop, and quickly piled up a flattering smile: "it''s really hard, leader Chiyang. Please follow me."


    "Yes!"


    Chiyang gave a reserved, um, and swaggered behind tianwuzi with his hands on his back.


    Tianwuzi quickly took a few steps, took out a white stone plate and gently pressed it. A light beam shot into the dark void. A moment later, a light beam turned back and formed a light door in the air.


    "Headmaster Chiyang, when you get the tools back, contact the elders first. The elders will give you a place. Then I will pick you up."


    Tianwuzi said respectfully.


    "OK, I see."


    Chiyang answered, but there was a fierce light in his eyes. The red light of Chiyang Yuan energy suddenly flashed in his palm, and smashed tianwuzi''s head with one palm.


    The rise and fall of the rabbit was indescribable. Before dozens of disciples could react, they suddenly saw a flower in front of them and were trapped in the flame field. The terrible high temperature and red fire dragon ruthlessly devoured their lives, which made them run around and scream of despair.


    Unfortunately, Chiyang was much higher than their accomplishments, and he released the field at the first time. Where could they escape? In addition, the field had the function of isolating sound, and no matter how loud they shouted, they couldn''t give a penny.


    In just one minute, dozens of Tianji Pavilion disciples were killed and injured. Chiyang wanted to turn them into ashes, but when he saw the light gate flickering, it began to become illusory. He knew he couldn''t go away again. He put away the field and jumped into the light gate, leaving only dozens of messy charred bodies.


    Although it was expected that Tianji Pavilion had colluded with the relic of Shengdao for a long time, Tianji pavilion was drifting in the void. He didn''t worry about the ambush of the relic of Shengdao outside. After leaving Tianji Pavilion, he identified the direction, fled like a lost dog and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    Ding Ning looked solemn, pale and sweating. His hands played empty shells in the air like playing a lute, turning into the remnants of Taoism. Thirteen silver needles buzzed like spirituality. Tianjizi''s pale face gradually recovered its blood color at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    All the onlookers were in high spirits and looked at Ding Ning with admiration.


    Light cloud stared at Ding Ning''s every move without blinking. It was difficult to calm down. What kind of acupuncture method was this? It could not only arouse the resonance of heaven and earth and heal people, but also quickly replenish people''s vitality.


    Although she is a fellow practitioner of medicine and martial arts, she prefers medical skills. She often humbly asks for advice from the first ranked master of medical skills in the holy medical school. She has also seen the means of its display, which surprised her and thought that no one in the world can surpass it.


    But at the moment, Ding Ning''s performance completely subverted her cognition and made her feel that there were people outside the world. Before, she was sitting around and watching the sky. She was too arrogant.


    In terms of medical skills, Ding Ning is no worse than those masters of medical ethics, even worse.


    Although the master of medicine can also lead the power of heaven and earth to heal people, he can not supplement the vitality of the injured. He can only slowly recover his vitality by medicine and the self-healing mechanism of the human body.


    Ding Ning, on the other hand, was able to peel off the vitality of life from the vitality of heaven and earth to supplement the excessive loss of vitality of Tianji Zi. This means simply shocked heaven and earth and wept ghosts and gods. Non humans can do it. Compared with the master of medical ethics, it doesn''t matter which is higher or lower.


    Ding Ning didn''t know what she was thinking. Tianji changed her life against the sky. Although he was unlucky enough to block the disaster for him, after all, he had deduced the general trend of heaven and earth many times before, resulting in loss of Qi and blood, excessive loss of vitality, and the divine soul was swallowed by the way of heaven. It was a great blessing in misfortune if there was no soul flying annihilation.


    This is the injury of the law of the road. Can ordinary people treat it? Therefore, Ding Ning told Qiao Qiao before that tianjizi''s injury can be cured only by him in the world, which is by no means an empty statement.


    Of course, he doesn''t have the qualification to understand the laws. In fact, he doesn''t have the ability to cure the Tianji, but it is precisely because this is the Tianji Pavilion, the nearest place to the Tiandao, and the place where the laws of heaven and earth are the most dense and easy to understand that he has a full grasp.


    Although he has not yet understood the law, he can visualize the law after opening the heavenly eye, so as to cloth a needle array to attract the law of heaven and earth, and then peel off the law of life from it with absolute touch.


    This time, Ding Ning also fought hard. He even used the hand of fate. There was no way. He didn''t have the decomposition and stripping ray of xun''er. He could only use the hand of fate to continue to forcibly decompose the laws of heaven and earth, and peel off the laws of life to cure tianjizi.


    It is conceivable that the terrible consumption of divine soul and spiritual power makes him miserable. He is very weak, but he has to stick to it, otherwise his previous achievements will be wasted,.


    Everyone subconsciously held their breath. The room was silent and the needles could be heard. Ding Ning''s sweat drops like raindrops had formed a small puddle on the wooden ground. The tense atmosphere made people feel depressed.


    Qiao Qiao couldn''t see Ding Ning''s weakness. After looking at him anxiously, she quietly turned and left the room. It would be all right if it were normal. Now Chiyang and he are in the same situation. It''s hard to ensure that he won''t kill people when Ding Ning is weak, so she wants to find tianxuanzi to escort Ding Ning.


    At the thought of such a big Tianji Pavilion, at the critical time, only tianxuanzi, the most unreliable martial uncle, was the only person she could trust. Qiao Qiao felt a strong sense of frustration.


    The nearby mountain refers to the heavenly peak, which stands on the top of the cloud like a sharp sword piercing the sky.


    In the cave over the cliff on Tianfeng, tianxuanzi leaned lazily against a large bluestone, with bottles of Qi and blood pills in front of him. He took one and threw it into his mouth to chew it like eating sugar beans. There was no one around, But he said with a wink: "old man, really don''t you have one? It''s definitely a great tonic to replenish qi and blood and strengthen your physique. It''s much more effective than the deer blood I made for you."


    "Go away, my body has decayed, and only the spirit is left. If you can eat, you can say, don''t be greedy for me here."


    Surprisingly, there was no one in the cave, but an old voice came from all directions.


    "Hey, hey, I knew you couldn''t eat, so I came to greedy you on purpose. Otherwise, you think I''m stupid. Don''t you know to keep good things?"


    Tianxuanzi''s cheap smile on his face, how much he owes to beating.


    The old man''s voice seemed to be angry. He didn''t say anything for a long time. He didn''t say anything for a long time: "how did you make such slow progress in cultivation? Up to now, you''re still in the divine martial arts realm. I can''t last long. You should hurry up."


    "You think I don''t want to hurry up. My cultivation is stuck in the divine martial arts realm. What can I do? No, I got these Qi and blood pills from my brother in order to improve my cultivation quickly?"


    Tianxuanzi was rare to be serious, and said with a depressed face.


    "Although this Qi and blood can strengthen your physique, increase your qi and blood and even life vitality, it doesn''t help you to improve your cultivation. It can only enhance your combat power in the current realm."


    The old man''s voice knows the goods very well. A word reveals the function of Qi blood pill.


    Tianxuanzi sighed faintly, "I don''t know, but what can I do? After the divine martial arts realm, it is impossible to improve the realm with the help of foreign objects."


    "You are extraordinary in heaven. Your martial arts will is firm. Your accomplishments should not have stagnated. It''s just because you have selfish intentions and are not willing to selflessly contribute to Tianji Pavilion. You succeed me as a town seal and stay here forever. Therefore, you hesitate. As a result, there is a lack of Avenue and your accomplishments can''t go further. Do you regret it?"


    The old voice mercilessly pointed out the crux of the problem.


    Tianxuanzi was silent for a long time, Just sighed: "I don''t mean to repent. When you taught me to practice, I already agreed to your conditions. You know my character very well. Although I''m a little fucked, I''m absolutely mean. But I look at the people in Tianji Pavilion who are selfish and ungrateful. I''m full of discontent. If they can be as selfless as elder martial brother and take all the people in the world as their own responsibility all the time, I''ll be happy It''s worth dying.


    However, they don''t deserve it. They don''t deserve me to sacrifice the rest of my life to protect such rubbish. I don''t want to repent subjectively, but my inner reluctance has become my demons and the demons that hinder my cultivation breakthrough. I can''t help it. "


    "I understand your mood. In those years, I was not like this, but you should understand that we guard not only the disgusting hypocrites in Tianji Pavilion, but also the common people all over the world. This is not only the responsibility entrusted to us by heaven, but also the obligation we should fulfill."


    The old man said in a leisurely voice: "Do you think only our Tianji pavilion has Zhenfeng people? No, in addition to our Tianji Pavilion, there are six holy Gates: Shengdao remnant family, Shengyi gate, Shengjian mountain villa, Tianyin temple, Saint daughter family and big snow mountain. Every generation will have a Zhenfeng person to suppress the seal of heaven and earth. Once any sect makes a mistake, it will be a catastrophe sweeping the whole three realms and the human race will perish, Even the three worlds will be destroyed. "


    Tianxuanzi''s face changed slightly. Although he had known that there was not only one Zhenfeng, he didn''t expect that once something went wrong, the consequences would be so serious. Some couldn''t believe it and asked, "will the seal of Tongtian tower be broken, and the consequences be so serious?"


    "Of course, this is the Enlightenment Given by heaven."


    The old voice said firmly.


    "Why do I think you''re fooling me? The opening of the Tongtian tower is nothing more than the opening of the channel connecting the demon world. Since my Terran could suppress demons 5000 years ago, it can do the same now."


    Tianxuanzi said unconvinced.


    "What do you know? How many strong men in the holy martial arts realm were there in the Terran 5000 years ago? How many strong men in the holy martial arts realm are there in the Terran now? Heaven and earth have changed, but the Terran is getting weaker and weaker. Tell me how to fight? So all we can do is try our best to suppress the seal, delay the opening time of the Tongtian tower, and buy more time for the Terran to meet the great disaster."


    The old voice scolded and said with worry.

 Chapter 1286

    "Fighting early is fighting, and fighting late is fighting. You also said that the Terran is getting weaker and weaker. Anyway, it''s all like this. The more you wait, the weaker the Terran is. Why wait? Just open the Tongtian tower and fight directly. Damn it, the bird is facing up and will not die for thousands of years. Just fight."


    Tianxuanzi said with a broken jar.


    "Mischief is related to the life and death of the whole three realms. It''s not a child''s play. It''s easy to say. If you really fight, the whole world will become a hell on earth. At that time, it''s too late to regret."


    The old man''s voice was so angry that his voice was trembling, and he drank and scolded angrily.


    "All right, all right. I just say it casually. I say fight. You look up to me too much."


    Tianxuanzi shook his head impatiently, took out a blood pill and threw it into his mouth. He chewed it like eating soybeans.


    The old man''s voice was so angry that he didn''t speak for a long time. It took a long time to slow down. His voice said wearily, "every generation of Zhenfeng people must be voluntary. Since you don''t want to, it''s OK. I''ll find another way."


    "Find another way? What can you think of? Who else in the whole Tianji Pavilion is qualified to be a town seal except me? Do you expect the parasites of Tianzi?"


    Tianxuanzi jumped up like a cat stepped on its tail, blushed and foamed.


    His psychology was very contradictory. He wanted to fulfill his promise to be a Zhenfeng, but he was unwilling to do so. But when he heard that he was really not allowed to be a Zhenfeng, he was anxious again.


    The old voice said contemptuously, "do you think the world will not turn without you? Although I can''t hold on for too long, it''s OK to bite my teeth and hold on for more than a hundred years. Apart from others, the new Shaoge Lord has been recognized by the heaven and will be promoted to the holy martial arts realm within a hundred years."


    "Tianji dance? No, no, she is the future leader of the pavilion. How can she be a town seal?"


    Tianxuanzi shook his head like a rattle and resolutely opposed it.


    "If you say you can''t, you can''t? It''s not your turn to take charge of the Tianji Pavilion."


    The old voice sarcastically said, "if you don''t have the spirit of sacrifice, don''t mind your own business. Would you like it or not? It''s also the business of the young cabinet leader. I believe that little girl''s consciousness is definitely higher than yours."


    "Cut, I don''t believe it. Tianji dance is my brother''s daughter-in-law. I listen to my brother. As long as I tell my brother, my brother will never agree. If he doesn''t agree, Tianji dance will never agree."


    Tianxuanzi suddenly calmed down and said triumphantly.


    I secretly said to myself, grandma, I really don''t know that you are an old man. I deliberately mention the secret dance to stimulate me to promise to be a seal of the town.


    "That doesn''t matter. Anyway, your elder martial brother has been saved and now has the leader of Shaoge. With his consciousness, he must be willing to be a town seal, and his cultivation is enough. Even if he succeeds me tomorrow."


    The old voice said calmly, but tianxuanzi was stunned as if he had been bitten by thunder.


    The elder martial brother should have been happy when he was pulled back from the death line, but now he is not happy at all.


    In this world, his closest person is his senior brother. Even his wife and daughter and Tianji dance can''t compare with his senior brother in his mind. They are the most respected and respected people in his life.


    He knows better than anyone what kind of person senior brother is. As long as it is related to all people in the world, even if he is asked to die immediately, he will sacrifice himself without hesitation.


    Tianji dance can dissuade him if he is a Zhenfeng man, but no one can stop him if his senior brother wants to be a Zhenfeng man.


    Elder martial brother has sacrificed too much for the common people in the world. It''s not easy for him to survive. How could he watch elder martial brother become a town seal?


    The contemporary Zhenfeng people have seen through this for a long time. This is to hold his death!


    Tianxuanzi drooped his head in frustration and said listlessly, "I promise to be a Zhenfeng. You must not harm my senior brother again. He has sacrificed too much for Tianji Pavilion."


    "It''s like who hasn''t sacrificed. Now Tianji Pavilion is really a mess. How can you become a disciple of Tianji Pavilion without dedication."


    Contemporary Zhenfeng said bitterly: "when I was a Zhenfeng, I passed five passes and killed six generals. After a fierce competition, I finally defeated the martial brothers of the same generation and won the final victory. Where is it like now, everyone is greedy for life and afraid of death..."


    Tianxuanzi opened his mouth in shock. Listening to Zhenfeng''s indignant scolding the current Tianji Pavilion disciples for their lack of dedication, he carefully asked, "old man, let me put in a word, were you the most powerful one in your time?"


    "Of course not. In my time, Tianji pavilion was as strong as clouds. Although I had good strength among my peers, I could only rank about 10th. However, I had a indomitable heart and never gave up. Finally, I cut off my fellow martial brothers who ranked before me and obtained the qualification of Zhenfeng."


    ZHENFENG seemed to think of the years when passion was burning, and said proudly.


    Tianxuanzi showed a sudden color and sighed with pity: "if so, you are still really... Ah!"


    "What do you mean?"


    ZHENFENG people didn''t do what they wanted. They saw the expression of admiration and worship from tianxuanzi''s face and asked some displeased.


    "I said you were a fool."


    Tianxuanzi tilted his eyes and scolded impolitely.


    "What are you talking about, asshole? I think you deserve a beating."


    ZHENFENG people suddenly became angry, filled with terrible pressure, and the invisible air wave surged, turning tianxuanzi over a big somersault and falling to the ground.


    Tianxuanzi was happy and not afraid, Lying on the ground, he ridiculed ruthlessly: "Am I wrong? Why can you defeat the martial brother ahead of you, the 10th ranked guy? To put it bluntly, people don''t want to be a Zhenfeng talent and deliberately lose to you. You don''t know that you have been cheated. You waste most of your life on Zhenfeng. You live a life without people and ghosts, and have the face to be complacent there How great you are. I said you were a fool. Did you say it wrong? "


    "No, it''s impossible. I defeated them in a fair and aboveboard way. I could never have let them do it on purpose. Besides, they are all selfless people who care about the world. How can it be... No... it''s impossible... It''s impossible..."


    ZHENFENG roared excitedly.


    "Don''t deceive yourself, old man. You know very well whether what I said is true or false. You just can''t accept the reality. To tell you the truth, if you rank second or third, I''ll believe that you may have beaten everyone by bad luck, but you''re only ranked tenth. You think you''re lucky enough to beat all the nine martial brothers ahead of you How far? Such an obvious loophole is that everyone can see it, and only you can''t see it. You can''t extricate yourself from the narcissism of defeating the strong with the weak. "


    Tianxuanzi sighed with pity.


    Although Zhenfeng is to train successors and teach him to practice, in his heart, Zhenfeng is really his mentor. Every time he deliberately makes trouble, he is ordered to face the wall and think about it. In fact, he is receiving his guidance for practice. For him, in addition to his senior brother, Zhenfeng is his second relative, such as teacher, father and friend.


    Although he knew it was cruel for Zhenfeng people to point out this point, he didn''t want the old guy to be kept in the dark until he died and treat his martial brothers as good people.


    He doesn''t know if there is a hell in the world, but he absolutely doesn''t want to see the best person to him except his senior brother continue to be deceived by his senior brothers after going underground, so he must expose the hypocrisy of those people.


    ZHENFENG people finally calmed down and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Tianxuanzi said with some worry, "old man, are you stimulated?"


    "Hey! I''ve been a town official for at least a thousand years. Sometimes I think wildly when I''m lonely and bored. I once doubted whether the martial brothers were deliberately biting me. In fact, I already had the answer in my heart, but I don''t want to admit it. You''re right. I''m deceiving myself and others. I''m a big fool with a name of heaven."


    ZHENFENG said with self mockery.


    Tianxuanzi''s heart was aching. Suddenly, he regretted that he had exposed the truth of the matter. It was also a kind of happiness to let his last hundred years live in the beautiful imagination woven by himself.


    People often say that it is very difficult to be confused. Master is not really a fool. At that time, he did not understand. After a long time, he could not understand. His sad life had become a reality, and he could not change it. He could only deceive himself in the beautiful bubble.


    In a disastrous state bloodshed, he stabbed the bubble again, and stabbed him again in the wound that was full of blood. It filled his heart with guilt and self blame. His eyes were slightly red, and his lips were very loud and said, "I''m sorry!"


    "You have nothing to be sorry for me, and you don''t have to apologize to me. I chose to live in lies and deception. You just told the truth."


    ZHENFENG''s low voice suddenly rose high, as if the pierced wound had healed, and he said impassively: "but what if they all lied to me? I wanted to be a Zhenfeng. Speaking of it, I would also like to thank them for their success. If they didn''t give in, how could I be a Zhenfeng."


    Tianxuanzi stared in amazement and said strangely, "old man, your brain is not broken? No wonder they still thank them?"


    "You''re out of your mind. Don''t forget that I decided to be a Zhenfeng person from the beginning. If I didn''t have this idea, it would be impossible for them to deliberately lose to me. They fulfilled me and realized my wish. Shouldn''t I thank them?"


    ZHENFENG said sincerely, without any unhappiness and resentment.


    Tianxuanzi was alone in the wind. He couldn''t understand Zhenfeng''s brain circuit. He smiled bitterly and said, "what''s good about Zhenfeng? He suppressed his eyes all day and tasted loneliness alone until the end of his life. No one will even remember your name."


    ZHENFENG smiled and said calmly, "no one in the world doesn''t want to remain famous in history, but how many people can finally do it? Safflower still needs the help of green leaves. Then everyone will strive to be safflower, and who will be willing to be the green leaves? You don''t do it, I don''t do it, and he doesn''t do it. If everyone holds this idea, the world would be over."


    "Old man, your soul chicken soup is so delicious that I''m a little moved."


    Tianxuanzi joked, but the respect and red circles in his eyes betrayed his true emotions.


    "So, I didn''t mean how great I was when I wanted to be a seal of the town. I just thought I should do so. I have no other choice but a clear conscience."


    The seal of the town is light, but the meaning is as thick as a mountain.

 Chapter 1287

    "Martial uncle, martial uncle, are you in there?"


    JOJO''s voice came from a distance.


    "Yes, right away."


    Tianxuanzi stood up with a loud response. When he came to the cave, he paused and said faintly: "old fellow, you should hold on. I will replace you soon."


    The Zhenfeng people didn''t reply until tianxuanzi left with Qiao Qiao for a long time, then he gave a faint sigh and echoed gently by the side of Siguo cliff.


    Tianxuanzi got the current situation from Qiao Qiao''s mouth and immediately accelerated his pace. He was worried that Ding Ning would be poisoned by Chiyang if he was late.


    But as soon as they arrived at the welcome Pavilion, they saw more than ten patrolling disciples running up from the foot of the mountain in a panic, with a look of panic and anxiety on their faces.


    Tianxuanzi''s heart sank, stopped the patrolling disciple and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    "Young cabinet leader and shishuzu are bad. Something... Has happened."


    The first disciple said out of breath.


    "Don''t panic. Speak slowly. What happened?"


    Tianxuanzi whispered and asked calmly.


    The patrolling disciple seemed to be infected by his calm demeanor. Then he took a breath and calmed down for a while. He reported: "today is the rotation of tianwuzi martial uncle. Just now we finished patrolling the mountain and handed over the shift at the exit, but we found that tianwuzi martial uncle and the brothers on duty were all dead."


    Tianxuanzi and Qiao Qiao were shocked and cried out, "what are you talking about? Tianwuzi is dead?"


    "Yes, shishuzu, all the disciples on duty guarding the portal are dead."


    "They died miserably. Their bodies turned into coke. If it weren''t for their identity tokens, we wouldn''t recognize their identity."


    "Shi Shuzu, other disciples on duty are now guarding the entrance. People are terrified and don''t know what to do."


    "Fortunately, we went to patrol the mountain, otherwise we would die. The murderer was so terrible that the nearest martial brother didn''t hear anything."


    ¡­¡­


    The disciple who came to report said with fear and fear on his face.


    Tianxuanzi looked at the disciples of Tianji Pavilion who were almost frightened. He was very disappointed. Is this worthy to be a disciple of Tianji pavilion? I''m usually tall and angry. Now I''m in a panic when I encounter something. I really can''t help the mud to the wall.


    "Be quiet. Now go to the entrance and meet other disciples. Be vigilant and protect the scene. I''ll talk to some supreme elders and go there right away to see what''s going on."


    Qiao Qiao frowned and ordered calmly.


    After sending away the group of reporting disciples, tianxuanzi and Qiao looked at each other and saw the color of worry in each other''s eyes.


    Tianxuanzi and others are all dead, but there are no witnesses. Is there a foreign enemy sneaking in? Or did someone kill it from the inside out?


    If the latter is OK, if the former is, then things will be in trouble.


    However, according to the report disciple''s description, the death method of tianxuanzi and others is a bit like the means of the holy doctor, but they have not seen the scene with their own eyes, so it is too early to draw a conclusion.


    "What about Chiyang people?"


    Tianxuanzi asked in a low voice.


    "Just now he had a quarrel with Ding Ning. He was persuaded by the supreme elders to go next door and have a rest."


    Qiaoqiao raised his chin to Chiyang''s rest room and motioned that he was in that room.


    Tianxuanzi''s face changed slightly, and his face became gloomy. He said coldly, "there is no one in the room."


    Qiao Qiao was surprised and said suspiciously, "did you go to the master''s room?"


    "No, there is no him in the elder martial brother''s room. The window of the room is open. Chiyang should have turned over the window and ran away."


    Tianxuanzi said firmly.


    "Ran away? Why did he run?"


    Joe opened his mouth in amazement.


    "It''s not necessarily running. Maybe it''s meeting the person who picked him up."


    Tianxuanzi''s face was gloomy and could drip water. He didn''t understand why Chiyang was running, so he took it for granted that Chiyang must have premeditated.


    If the people who killed tianxuanzi and others and broke into Tianji Pavilion were the people of the saint doctor''s gate, the matter would be complicated. Maybe Chiyang joined them and wanted to plot something.


    "What''s going on?"


    Tianxuanzi''s divine sense just explored the room. Tiankongzi and others immediately noticed it. Now they came out and asked in a low voice.


    "Martial uncle, tianwuzi and dozens of gatekeeper disciples were killed, and their bodies turned into coke. It is suspected that the killing technique of the saint doctor''s door, and Chiyang is not in the room. He went through the back window."


    Tianxuanzi said the story briefly and comprehensively, and added his own guess.


    Tiantianzi and others suddenly turned pale and released their divine consciousness. They found that Chiyang was indeed absent. From the open window, he really ran through the window.


    "How could this happen? What does Chiyang want?"


    "The saint doctor is so bold that he dares to make trouble in our Tianji Pavilion."


    "What is their purpose? Do they want to destroy my Tianji pavilion?"


    "Not necessarily. Maybe Chiyang was afraid of Ding Ning, so he ran away."


    ¡­¡­


    Some of the seven supreme elders were angry, some were frightened, some were worried, and some made calm analysis.


    "No, Chiyang''s apprentice is still in the room!"


    Joe suddenly thought of something, his face suddenly changed, exclaimed, and ran quickly to the room.


    The crowd also suddenly reacted. If the saint doctor had a bad heart, wouldn''t the over consumed Ding Ning be in danger and hurriedly followed in.


    Qiaoqiao stormed into the room and saw the light cloud standing on the side in good order. It didn''t do any harm to Ding Ning. He was relieved to see her come in and look at her with surprised eyes.


    "Miss Qingyun, where''s your master?"


    Tiantianzi and others also followed in, forcibly suppressing their inner doubts and asked pleasantly.


    "Isn''t master resting next door?"


    Light cloud blinked clear big eyes and asked suspiciously.


    "Your master..."


    Tianyangzi''s face sank and he was about to ask severely, but tianyangzi pulled his sleeve and stopped him. Tianyangzi reacted. Now everything is still speculation. It''s not appropriate to tear his face before he got the conclusive evidence of the saint doctor''s killing tianwuzi and others.


    "What happened to my master?"


    Qingyun has more doubts in his heart. He always feels that Tianji Pavilion seems to be hiding something from her.


    "Well, nothing. Leader Chiyang is not in the room. Maybe he''s bored. Go out and look for him. I''ll arrange someone to find him."


    The sky son said quietly and politely.


    Qingyun didn''t care either, "Oh", and once again focused on Ding Ning, who tried his best to cure tianjizi.


    Watch her and take it as soon as anything happens!


    Tianzichongtianyangzi and others winked, quietly left the room with tianxuanzi and Qiao Qiao and ran down the mountain.


    The six remaining supreme elders seem to have no intention of quietly dispersing and blocking all the escape routes of Qingyun.


    Poor light cloud knew nothing about it and appreciated Ding Ning''s miraculous treatment with interest.


    As time went by, Ding Ning was as wet as he had just been fished out of the water. His face was white and bloodless. He tried his best to grasp it with his hands. The thirteen silver needles stuck on Tianji son suddenly flew back to his hands. His feet stumbled, and the Venus rose in front of him and fell into the ground.


    He vaguely seemed to hear the startling voice of light clouds, felt a burst of fragrance, fell into a * jade like embrace, and then completely lost consciousness.


    When he woke up, he found himself lying on a bamboo bed. Qiao Qiao was sleeping beside the bed, which made him feel infinite pity. When he stretched out his hand to caress her cloud like hair, he felt very sore and couldn''t use any strength. If his hand was heavy, he couldn''t lift it at all.


    With a wry smile, he closed his eyes, called the door of will, and stepped into the space of will hard.


    What shocked him was that the old donkey and the ancient temple that should have been in the space of will disappeared, as if they had never appeared here.


    Ding Ning''s heart is full of worry. The will space can be said to be one of his biggest secrets. Both the old donkey and the ancient temple are full of evil. I hope there''s no moth.


    But at the moment, he was too weak to take care of many. He absorbed the power of starlight like a dry sponge and quickly supplemented his consumption.


    The majestic star power into the body is like soaking in a hot water pool in the cold winter. The pores and blood pores of the whole body stretch out and greedily absorb every minute of the star power.


    However, the level of the law is too high. It is extremely dangerous and difficult to forcibly decompose it and introduce it into Tianji Zi in his current state. It consumes all his strength, resulting in serious losses and consumption, which almost hurt the foundation. It can''t be recovered in a short time by star power alone.


    After the restoration of the will space, although his body was once again full of surging vitality and vitality, his spirit was always wilting, his head and brain looked extremely depressed, and his strength decreased greatly. He could only barely maintain the peak of Zhenwu realm.


    Tianjizi is not just as simple as the holy martial arts realm. The way of heaven bites back and the injury of the avenue. The Tao of this degree continues to erode his vitality into the body. Even the strong people who enter the divine realm can never survive in this case, but he not only unusually survived, but also could have cooperated with his healing and self-directed life force to forcibly erase the damage of the law.


    As soon as the cultivation time of will space passed, Ding Ning was rejected again. He didn''t immediately open his eyes and think about the abnormality of tianjizi in his brain.


    Nine days Xuannv once told him that Jenny was crazy and wanted to die with her. An old man suddenly shot and worked with her to offset the devastating damage caused by Jenny. She also said that the old man absolutely had the power to surpass the world.


    At that time, Ding Ning suspected that it was tianjizi, but later felt that tianjizi should not have such strong strength, so he rejected it.


    But at the moment, he was sure that 90% of the old man was the son of heaven. He didn''t know what means he had to have the power to surpass the limits of the human world.


    Is it the function of Tiandao monument? Also, what is the gray fog trying to influence or control Joe''s mind?


    Tianji Pavilion seems to be full of many unknown mysteries!


    Ding Ning really wants to explore the secret of Tianji Pavilion, but now he is entangled in Pepsi and has to go to the 17th Bureau of Ninghai to meet Zhang Heping. He can only wait for time to explore again in the future.


    As for Joe Joe, with Ding Ning''s amulet and spirit armor, it must not be so easy for the gray fog to think about her again.


    Quietly hiding a transmission array at the bottom of the ground, Ding Ning pretended to have just woke up. As soon as he turned over a little, Joe woke up, looked at him in surprise and said, "you''re awake. What''s the matter?"


    "I''m fine. I''m just overworked. Just have a rest."


    Ding Ning lovingly helped her gather up the messy bangs in front of her forehead and said softly.


    What he didn''t tell her was that he had consumed the spirit and nearly hurt his foundation. He couldn''t use his soul and spiritual power in a short time. He had to fight with pure physical strength.

 Chapter 1288

    "It''s OK. It''s OK. By the way, master seems to be OK, but why are you still unconscious?"


    Joe was relieved and began to worry about master again.


    Ding Ning was funny to himself. He woke up a long time ago, but he had been pretending to be unconscious. It seems that he doesn''t want to face himself for the time being. Well, who doesn''t have a secret? Don''t you want to say that I don''t want to know.


    Immediately smiled bitterly and shook his head: "then I don''t know. Anyway, his injury has healed. He can wake up at any time. Wait patiently."


    "Well, Ding Ning, thank you!"


    Qiao Qiao looked at him affectionately and said.


    "Well, you are my daughter-in-law, and you even said thank you to me. Did you treat me as an outsider? Hum, how should I punish you?"


    Ding Ning, with a lively look, sat up, frivolously provoked her delicate chin and pretended to be angry.


    "Hate, just know to bully others!"


    Qiaoqiao could not see his bad intentions. Red clouds floated on his cheeks, and he was coyly angry.


    With a smile, Ding Ning took her into her arms and wantonly frivolous. A moment''s effort made her peach cheeks pink, her beautiful eyes blurred, and her whole body paralyzed like mud.


    Ding Ning looked at the sky. It was already more than five o''clock in the morning. If he didn''t leave, he would miss the agreement with Zhang Heping. He secretly called it a pity and reluctantly released the beauty in his arms.


    Joe''s watery eyes looked at him suspiciously, as if asking why he was on the line, but he chose to stop.


    Ding Ning pinched her pink face, gave her a dragonfly kiss on her lips, and said apologetically, "I have an appointment this morning. I want to go to Suzhou. I''ll accompany you next time."


    Qiao Qiao was a little lost, but she had always been a woman who knew the whole. She nodded considerately: "it''s important to do business."


    "Well, I won''t say hello to others. Just take me out."


    Ding Ning gets up from bed, simply washes and leaves.


    "By the way, Chiyang escaped last night and killed dozens of disciples of our Tianji Pavilion. Hum! Thanks to him, he is still the leader of the saint doctor. It''s shameless."


    Qiao Qiao suddenly remembered what happened last night and said with some worry: "you have completely torn your face with him. I''m afraid he will retaliate against you. You should be careful."


    "Run away? Tell me what''s going on?"


    Ding Ning asked with consternation on his face. He really didn''t expect Chiyang, the great leader, to escape without fighting.


    "He didn''t just escape. In order to survive, he left his apprentice as bait."


    Qiao Qiao was full of contempt for Chiyang and immediately said in detail what happened last night.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Ding Ning frowned and wondered why Chiyang wanted to escape, but he was more worried about Tianji Pavilion.


    "What else can I do? I''ll make a decision when master wakes up!"


    Qiao Qiao is also full of helplessness. Chiyang killed Tianji Pavilion disciples. Anyway, Tianji Pavilion needs to find this place, otherwise there is no face to speak of.


    But outsiders don''t know, but they all know that although Tianji pavilion has a reputation, it is actually strong outside and weak in the middle. Tianzi and others are frightening false holy weapons, and they still can''t leave Tianji Pavilion.


    This has led to the extremely embarrassing situation of Tianji Pavilion. The disciple was killed, but he didn''t even have the ability to recover justice. It is definitely a serious blow to the prestige of Tianji Pavilion.


    Although Ding Ning knows that tianjizi''s strength is not as simple as it seems on the surface, since he has always chosen to bear it, he must have his difficulties. He also knows that once this kind of thing is not handled well, Qiao Qiao, the future cabinet leader, will have a hard time in the future.


    "That''s not good. The secret territory of Tongtian will be opened soon. Tianji Pavilion will host the world martial arts conference at that time. Now this matter is definitely not a good thing for you Tianji Pavilion."


    Ding Ning frowned and hesitated whether to help Tianji Pavilion out. Although he was not suitable to do it now, it was not easy for him to leave some demon king level spirit pets to Qiao Qiao and suppress the holy doctor''s arrogance.


    "The supreme elder is very angry this time. They are going to cut off the disciple of leader Chiyang and give a warning to the saint doctor."


    Joe sighed.


    Ding Ning moved in his heart, raised his head and asked, "the disciple of Chiyang? The light cloud?"


    "Well, although her accomplishments are not high, she is Chiyang''s disciple. Killing her to pay for the lives of martial uncle tianwuzi can also be regarded as saving some face for Tianji Pavilion."


    Qiao Qiao nodded and said, "the girl is actually very poor. She doesn''t know anything. She was left by her master as a scapegoat. It''s innocent enough, but who makes her Chiyang''s Apprentice."


    "It''s not appropriate. Jianghu people pay more attention to disaster than their family. People are killed by Chiyang. Qingyun is a scapegoat without knowing anything. Isn''t this killing innocent people indiscriminately? It''s bad for your reputation of Tianji Pavilion."


    Ding Ning thought of the fragrance and warm embrace before his coma last night, and said with an unbearable look on his face.


    "Not as bad as family?"


    Qiao Qiao''s face suddenly became strange and said with a smile: "I remember someone threatened Yan Hao with his family last night."


    "Heartless woman, I didn''t do it to save you."


    Ding Ning''s face was awe inspiring righteousness, and he pressed Jo Jo''s face without a good breath. Then he said with great dignity: "besides, I just threatened him, and his family did not move."


    What he didn''t say was that he didn''t move, but Zhu Pengcheng moved. Yan Xun didn''t die. No one would move him, but Yan Hao''s father Yan Ping had to die.


    "Just don''t move. I don''t want my man to become an innocent executioner."


    Joe seemed relieved and said with a sweet smile.


    Ding Ning trembled in his heart. Only then did he know how much psychological shadow he had brought to Qiao by his cold order to kill Yan Hao''s family last night.


    With a dry smile, Shanshan said brazenly, "the wicked still need to be sharpened by the wicked. I was so angry at that time that I used this move to threaten Yan Hao. It''s just a bluff. I won''t really move his family."


    "I know you''re not like that. It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t been kidnapped, you wouldn''t have made such a bad decision."


    Joe, with a reluctant look in his eyes, snuggled up in his arms and quietly listened to his heartbeat.


    Ding Ning enjoyed this warm moment, but he felt a trace of guilt. He really didn''t want to cheat Qiao, nor did he want to harm his family, but Yan Ping was already on his death list.


    He is not afraid of anyone''s retaliation, but he will never allow the people he cares about to be in danger. Yan Ping, a thoughtful person, is like a cold poisonous snake hiding in the dark. He doesn''t know when he will suddenly rush up and bite, which will become a great hidden danger and pose a great threat to the people around him. Therefore, he will never tolerate him to continue to live.


    "I still think that light cloud is quite innocent. Tell your shishuzu they''d better not kill him."


    Ding Ning thought of Qingyun''s pure and flawless eyes. Although there was not much intersection and no emotion, he still couldn''t bear to let a young girl wither like this.


    "It''s useless for me to say. Now Shi Shuzu is angry. He has to take the girl to vent his anger. It can be regarded as revenge for tianwuzi and others."


    Joe said helplessly.


    "Then I''ll talk to them. Since Chiyang left her to carry the crime, it means that he has regarded her as an abandoned son. It''s really wrong to die here."


    Ding Ning doesn''t know what''s wrong. The scene that light cloud screamed and held him in his arms last night always flashed in her mind. She decided to protect her life anyway.


    "You work so hard, don''t you like others?"


    Joe looked at him jokingly and said.


    Ding Ning was inexplicably guilty, but said with awe inspiring righteousness on his face: "am I such a person? I don''t even know what she looks like. How can I see her? I just think she''s innocent and don''t want a flower girl to fall like this."


    "Oh, cheat ghosts. It''s strange to believe you!"


    Joe threw his mouth away and didn''t believe it at all.


    "Forget it, just think I didn''t say it, so as not to make you jealous."


    Ding Ning retreated and pretended not to care and said, "OK, it''s getting late. I should go too. You can take me out."


    Then he turned and walked out, but he silently counted one, two or three in his heart. Based on his understanding of Qiao Qiao, this kind girl absolutely couldn''t bear to watch Qingyun die in vain.


    "OK, I''ll take you!"


    But unexpectedly, Joe seemed to see through his mind and twisted the slender * with a smile to send him away.


    Ding Ning secretly complained. Unexpectedly, Qiao Qiao didn''t play cards according to common sense, but his words had been said. Now he changed his mouth, but he felt like he wanted to cover up. He could only walk down the mountain listlessly. He thought to himself that he couldn''t do it. He had to change his face and send it back quietly after leaving, save people and then send it away.


    "Eh! You can really calm down!"


    Seeing that he was about to reach the exit, Qiao Qiao saw that although Ding Ning was absent-minded, he never mentioned the matter of saving Qingyun, but couldn''t hold his breath first.


    Ding Ning was secretly happy, but his face showed a blank color: "what?"


    "Pretend, pretend hard? My heart has long been itching like a cat?"


    Joe joked with his penetrating eyes.


    "What are you talking about? I can''t understand."


    Ding Ning continued to pretend to be a fool with a guilty heart. The color of confusion and doubt on his face was comparable to that of an Oscar winner.


    "Come on, I don''t know how many women you have provoked, and how many women you want to continue to provoke."


    Qiao Qiao said sadly, "that''s the light cloud. I look pathetic. Otherwise, I don''t bother to care about her life and death."


    "What are you thinking? I really don''t feel for her. I just think she''s too poor and wants to help her. If you don''t believe it, after we save her, confine her cultivation and stay in Tianji Pavilion as your servant girl."


    Ding Ning brazenly took Qiao Qiao''s white, tender and greasy hand and vowed.


    "Well, I''m not so delicate. I need a servant girl to serve me. After saving her, take her away."


    Qiao Qiao rolled her eyes and sighed in her heart. If they were still living in the secular world, she would never allow Ding Ning to attract bees and butterflies outside, but now they are all extraordinary martial artists and are no longer bound by the laws of the secular world. As long as Ding Ning has the ability, she won''t care if she marries 180.


    "No, it''s not convenient for me to take her away. I''d better leave it to you as a servant girl."


    Ding Ning was happy and said hypocritically.


    It''s not that he has any attempt at Qingyun, but that he wants to bring Qingyun into his command and train him as the backbone of Zhongyuan University.


    After all, the girl who can be regarded as a disciple by Chiyang must have her excellence. At least, she must have a talent that is difficult for ordinary people in medical technology.


    Although his first disciple, gentle and soft, worked very hard and hard, his medical talent was limited. If he could inherit his medical skills, he could not inherit his alchemy. If he could take Qingyun as a disciple, his alchemy would be a successor.

 Chapter 1289

    The light cloud paused, said lightly, "I''m not the enemy of the saint doctor''s gate", and then continued to walk forward.


    Ding Ning immediately stopped talking. Yes, Qingyun is Chiyang''s disciple. Even if he is an abandoned son, the saint doctor will not be bad for him.


    Not only Ding Ning thinks so, but also Qingyun. Unfortunately, they underestimate Chiyang''s shamelessness.


    They don''t know much about Chiyang''s character, but the senior leaders of the saint doctor''s door know very well how sinister and vicious this seemingly dignified guy is.


    Chiyang was not outstanding among the Yigan brothers in those years, but in order to become the leader, he plotted to frame all the competitors who could pose a threat to him, and then captured the heart of the daughter of the former leader with his exquisite acting skills. With this layer of nepotism, he won the support of some elders headed by the former leader, and stood out among the competitors and successfully ascended the position. To put it bluntly, This is a sinister villain who will do anything to achieve his goal.


    Most people are not satisfied with his position. However, the decision has been made. The leader holds the power of life and death of the holy medical school. If he is not convinced, he will dare to be angry and dare not speak. As a result, the internal contradictions of the holy medical school with many factions are becoming more and more intense, and the internal struggle is becoming more and more intense.


    The more sinister the villain is, the more he wants to face, for fear of being exposed. Therefore, after escaping from Tianji Pavilion, Chiyang did not hesitate to hurt himself and made up a big lie.


    He claimed bitterly that he was ambushed in Tianji Pavilion. Qingyun colluded with the born disciples of the relic of the holy knife and openly killed everyone of the holy doctor. The people of Tianji Pavilion watched coldly and were indifferent. He did his best to escape.


    These words aroused the common hatred of the saint doctor. After he was in power, he united as never before. He also informed the saint sword mountain villa with indignation and asked the saint sword mountain villa to send people to kill the born disciples of the saint sword family.


    Although Shengjian mountain villa has always been in secret competition with the holy doctor sect, it has surprisingly maintained a high degree of consistency in the face of the holy sword family. After being informed, it immediately responded positively and mobilized all forces to search for the trace of the born disciples of the holy sword family at the first time.


    Although Chiyang''s lie is not without any loopholes, as the leader of his holy medical school, no one is destined to doubt that he is lying. Therefore, the killing order jointly issued by the two factions overnight has set off a huge wave in the ancient military world.


    Numerous ancient martial sects and family forces that were born on the two holy gates moved when they heard the wind and sent elite forces of the sects to search everywhere for the whereabouts of Ding Ning and the traitor Qingyun of the holy medical gate.


    Of course, at this sensitive moment when the secret territory of Tongtian is about to open, both the holy doctor gate and the holy sword villa have a tacit understanding. They did not mention the identity of the deceased of dingning holy knife in the killing order, nor did they mention Tianji Pavilion in a word, so that those ancient warriors were blinded and worked hard to please the two Saint level sects.


    The name of Ding Ning has also become the hottest topic figure in the ancient martial arts world in this short midnight. After all, ordinary people can''t dare to seduce Chiyang''s beloved disciples and kill Chiyang.


    Although Shengmen is extraordinary all day and doesn''t seem to eat human fireworks, the external forces secretly operating have long penetrated into every corner of the secular world, and Huizhou government is no exception.


    Therefore, when the traces of Ding Ning and Qingyun were exposed, the ancient martial sects and families of Huizhou Prefecture immediately swarmed in, and thousands of ancient martial artists had surrounded the plain called Qingling from all directions.


    Therefore, poor Qingyun was in tragedy. Although she had the cultivation of tianwu realm, she was defeated by the ancient warriors of Huizhou Prefecture without saying a word, and had to pant back to Ding Ning''s side.


    "Hey, hey!"


    Ding Ning was happy and grinned at the sweaty, green clouds. "Didn''t you say you weren''t the enemy of the saint doctor?"


    "How do I know? These lunatics don''t ask anything at all. When I report my identity, they are even more enthusiastic."


    Light cloud said wrongfully.


    What she didn''t mean to tell Ding Ning was that these guys just surrounded and killed her. They were full of dirty words and scolded her as a bitch who didn''t know how to be honest, deceived her teachers and destroyed her ancestors, which made her feel oppressed.


    "Hahaha, do you know who is good to you now? Dare you abandon me in the future?"


    Ding Ning smiled heartless and heartless. He smiled happily and didn''t know how proud he was.


    Qingyun looked at groups of ancient martial artists coming from all directions. Although there were not many people with advanced cultivation, the terrible number made her cold in her heart. She said unhappily: "when is it, you can laugh. Hurry to find a way to break through."


    "What are you afraid of? It''s a big deal that we two fight against each other. I''m not lonely because there are beautiful women on the huangquan road."


    Ding Ning was still joking in a shapeless manner, stamping his feet with light clouds and scolding him for not knowing how to live or die.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t attack for a while."


    Looking at the appearance of light cloud surrounded by thousands of people, Ding Ning comforted with kindness.


    "Why?"


    Light cloud asked with some confusion.


    Ding Ning looked at the world for a week: "because they are all dogs of the holy doctor, the orders they received were just to delay time and stop us. If the master didn''t come, these dogs didn''t dare to bite."


    A group of ancient warriors were pointed to the nose and scolded the dog by him. They were angry and turned blue. But Ding Ning told the truth. The order they received was to delay the time to the greatest extent and wait for the arrival of the experts of Saint doctor''s gate and Saint sword mountain villa.


    You should know that this is the master who even the leader of the saint medical school dare to subdue and kill. Although they are numerous, they are not sure that they can stop this. Therefore, even if they are insulted by pointing their nose, they dare not take the initiative to seek death at this time.


    As long as Ding Ning doesn''t escape, they don''t have to fight and kill, but they can complete the mission of the holy gate. Why not.


    "What should I do? Although there are many people, there are no experts. With your skill, you can certainly kill a path of blood. You''d better go quickly before they come."


    Light cloud whispered nervously.


    Ding Ning took a surprised look at her: "what do you do when I''m gone?"


    Qingyun took a deep breath, and her eyes showed a determined color: "anyway, I''m also a disciple of the leader of the saint medical school. They don''t dare do anything to me."


    "Come on, they were all killed just now. Why do you think they dare not do anything to you?"


    Ding Ning touched his chin and said funny.


    "They just stopped me from escaping and didn''t kill me. Otherwise, if so many people attacked me, I would be dead even if I had three heads and six arms. Therefore, they certainly didn''t dare to kill me. At most, they just caught me alive."


    Qingyun said frankly that she was not aware of this just now because she was nervous and angry after being abused. At the moment, she calmed down and immediately figured out the key.


    No matter how the saint doctor splashed dirty water on Qingyun''s head, there is no doubt that she is a disciple of Chiyang.


    People like Chiyang are no less than gods in the hearts of these peripheral shrimps. The killing order only says that there is no amnesty when they see Ding Ning, but doesn''t say what to do when they see the traitor Qingyun, so they just bluff and don''t let her escape. They really don''t dare to kill her.


    Ding Ning said with a smile: "they don''t dare to kill you, but it doesn''t mean that the experts of the holy doctor won''t kill you. I''m sure you''ll die if you stay."


    Light cloud knew that what Ding Ning said was the truth. His eyes showed a sad color and said to himself: "in fact, from the moment when the master regarded me as an abandoned son, I knew that I would die."


    "Then you stay and die?"


    Ding Ning asked with a puzzled face.


    "You can escape, but I can''t escape. Even if I can escape, I won''t escape."


    The light cloud sighed, and the determination of death was already in her beautiful eyes.


    "Why?"


    Ding Ning doesn''t understand her brain circuit. Who wants to die if he can live? As long as he wants, he can leave calmly with light cloud at any time.


    "I''m different from you. I''m not alone. There''s a family behind me. When I die, the family won''t be involved, and even will be taken care of because of my death. But if I escape, my family will be angry and broken."


    Qingyun''s eyes are filled with desolation and helplessness, Whispered softly as if to himself: "When I was 18 years old, Chiyang accepted me as a pro disciple. Because of my status, my family rose from a medium-sized family to the top five families in Huizhou province. Everyone in the family is proud of me. I can''t watch my family get involved, so I can only stay. I wanted to leave just to get through Knowing that the family gave up all their basic business and ran away quickly, they hid their names and lived an ordinary life. Unfortunately, it was too late. "


    Speaking of this, Qingyun suddenly looked up at Ding Ning and said sincerely, "I know you are a good man. Now you can run away with your skill. Don''t stay for me to be brave. Then I won''t be at ease even if I am a ghost."


    Ding Ning was deeply moved by it. Previously, he thought that the chick wanted to escape alone, which made him feel a little disappointed. Unexpectedly, he decided to leave because he was worried about her family.


    My heart could not help but add a pity to the girl who was weak in appearance and strong in heart. I couldn''t help holding her hand and said firmly: "don''t worry, no one can hurt you with me, and they won''t have the opportunity to move your family."


    "Well, don''t comfort me. This is my life. I recognize it."


    Light cloud may not adapt to this degree of intimacy. He quietly opened his hand and said, "let''s go. Let''s go while it''s still time."


    "I don''t know your last name yet?"


    Ding Ning has made up his mind to protect the safety of Qingyun family.


    "My last name is Chu, Chu Qingyun."


    Although the light cloud is covered with a veil, if the eye waves in the autumn pupil flow slightly, it has a soul stirring and attractive style.


    "I know the Chu family in Huizhou."


    Ding Ning firmly remembers this family, for nothing else, just for Qingyun, for the spirit of the family willing to sacrifice, he will try his best to ensure the safety of the Chu family.


    "Go, you go quickly. It''s too late if you don''t go."


    Light cloud hurried.


    Ding Ning smiled faintly, his tone contained incomparable self-confidence, and said proudly: "don''t worry, don''t say that the saint doctor is just a rush to mobilize people. Even if I pour out all his forces, no one can stop me if I want to go."


    "When is it? You''re still boasting here. I know your skill is extraordinary, but how powerful the saint doctor gate is. What''s more, there is the saint sword mountain villa. The two Saint gates work together, and even the saint knife survivors behind you dare not underestimate it. What''s more, you''re alone. Hurry up, hurry up!"


    Light cloud hated iron and steel, pushed him and urged him to leave quickly.


    "How about we make a bet?"


    Ding Ning suddenly felt narrow-minded and said with a wink.

 Chapter 1290

    "Bet?"


    Qingyun was stunned by him. Shouldn''t he try to escape at this time? Why are you still in the mood to bet?


    "Yes, bet."


    Ding Ning said slowly, "I bet I can take you away safely, and your family will not encounter any danger. If I can''t do it, I can promise you any conditions."


    Light cloud was stunned, and then said, "you madman, if you can''t do it, you''ll die here, you know?"


    "Yes, it''s all dead anyway. What are you afraid of? Why don''t you bet with me once."


    Ding Ning smiled with sinister intentions.


    "Bet, but can I say my conditions first?"


    As soon as Qingyun grits her teeth and stomps her feet, she makes a decision. She has long cherished the heart of death. If she can live without harming the family, everyone will be happy.


    If Ding Ning loses, it''s just another person buried with him. Ding Ning asked for it. No wonder she did.


    Besides, although she doesn''t know why Ding Ning is so confident, she has a kind of intuition. Even if a person like Ding Ning can''t protect himself, he will never die easily.


    This intuition is unreasonable, but she just has this inexplicable feeling. Maybe this is a woman''s sixth sense.


    That''s why she put forward her own conditions. Once Ding Ning can escape and survive, maybe her wish can be achieved.


    "Say!"


    Ding Ning said crisply. He was also curious about what conditions Li Qingyun would put forward.


    "My mother divorced her father when I was very young and went away. The biggest regret in my life is that I didn''t find her. If possible, I want you to help me find her and tell her that I never blame her. If I die, you can help me take care of her. If I can live, I won''t recognize her. I just want to see her OK, if she is in trouble, I want to help her within my ability. "


    Chu Qingyun said sadly.


    "What''s her name? Do you have any clues?"


    Ding Ning frowned slightly. If it was other conditions, he really didn''t care, but finding someone in the vast sea of people was like looking for a needle in a haystack. This condition was really difficult enough.


    "Her name is Li Lanying, a very vulgar name, but she is very beautiful. I have photos of her when she was young and my full moon."


    Chu Qingyun took out an old photo slightly yellowing from his intimate underwear and showed it to Ding Ning.


    The photo shows a family photo of a man and a woman holding a baby. The man is very handsome, the woman is very beautiful, and they all laugh happily. It''s a warm scene.


    But Ding Ning looked at the woman in the photo and contacted the name of Li Lanying, but he was stunned like being eaten by thunder. There was a storm in his heart. Isn''t this Li Lanying, ye Huan''s mother?


    Even though the woman in the photo is much younger than Li Lanying in reality and lacks the charm of a mature woman, it is 99% similar to Li Lanying.


    Is Li Lanying Chu Qingyun''s mother? No, no, Li Lanying is clearly a yellow flower girl. How can she be Chu Qingyun''s mother.


    But what makes them as like as two peas? Does Li Lanying have a twin sister? Chu Qingyun''s mother is actually Li Lanying''s twin sister?


    Let him boast that he is smart and wonder what kind of twists and turns there are, but in order to test his guess, he still asked, "does your mother have twin sisters?"


    "Twin sisters? Probably not. When my mother left, I was only three years old and didn''t have much impression. In addition, the family didn''t like my mother. After my mother left, there was no contact anymore. My father also taboo about her. I really don''t know if she has twin sisters. Why, have you seen my mother?"


    Chu Qingyun didn''t dare to answer, but he heard an unusual meaning from Ding Ning''s abnormality and asked excitedly.


    "As like as two peas," I have seen a person who is exactly the same as your mother, but she is definitely not your mother.


    Ding Ning rubbed his temples and said with a bitter smile that perhaps only Li Lanying could solve the mystery.


    "As like as two peas? Where is she? How do you know she is not my mother?"


    Chu Qingyun was trembling with excitement. She finally found the possible clue of her mother. She didn''t want to give up easily.


    "Although she''s the same age, she... She''s still a virgin and hasn''t had a baby at all. How can she be your mother?"


    Ding Ning said, after all, he is not very familiar with Qingyun. It will inevitably be embarrassing to talk to her about such a difficult topic.


    Light cloud''s face became strange. He felt his cheeks slightly hot. He asked unnaturally, "how do you know she is... A virgin, do you..."


    "No, you can''t be wrong. She is one of my patients and the mother of my friend. When I saw her, I accidentally found that she was still a virgin."


    Ding Ning scratched his head and explained at a loss.


    The light cloud was confused and asked, "you said she was your friend''s mother? But she is a virgin. Why am I more and more confused?"


    "I am as like as two peas in the world." I was also confused by the fact that I was confused at the time when I first discovered this. But in fact, I thought later that there was only one possibility: she was not my friend''s biological mother, so I was sure she was not your mother, but she was just the same as your mother, even her mother. As Li Lanying, that''s why I suspect that she may be your mother''s twin sister. She has been pretending to be your mother to raise my two friends. "


    The more Ding Ning said, the clearer his thinking became: "I think your mother is probably my friend''s biological mother. My friend is twins. They are both 20 years old this year. According to your age, it should be that your mother married my friend''s father and gave birth to my friend. Then I don''t know what happened. My friend''s father died unexpectedly later. Now Li Lanying It became my friend''s nominal mother. Maybe only now Li Lanying knows whether my friend''s biological mother is dead or alive. "


    "How could this happen?"


    Chu Qingyun has been waiting for so many years, but when her mother is likely to die, she can''t accept the result. The whole person is lost and stupid there.


    "Don''t think so much. When you see Li Lanying, ask her yourself. You''ll always find out what''s going on."


    Ding Ning comforted when he heard the soft words of Yan, but it was strange to think that Shen Qingyun might be ye Huan and ye Le''s half sister. It was wonderful to say that the world was big and small.


    Although he had long known that Li Lanying had a secret, it was someone else''s privacy, so he never wanted to investigate, but now, what happened that year, why Li Lanying pretended to be the mother of Ye Huan sisters, aroused his strong interest, and the fire of gossip was burning in his heart.


    "See her? Do I still have life to see her?"


    The two talked as if there were no one else for so long. The expert of the nearest Saint doctor gate and Saint sword mountain villa had arrived. Qingyun looked at the two old men led by him, with a bitter meaning on his face and said in despair.


    "I say there is. In order to find your mother, you only need to strengthen your faith in living. I''ll give you the rest."


    Medicine can cure diseases without death. Buddha crossing has a fate. Ding Ning is not afraid of how strong the enemy is. He is only afraid of qingyunmeng''s ambition to die. Even if he is skilled in medicine, he can''t cure people who want to die.


    "The saint doctor sect has even sent out the elder, and the saint sword villa has also sent eight experts from the divine martial arts realm. I don''t want to die, but the possibility of living is infinite equal to zero."


    In the face of the desperate situation of death, Qingyun was calm and said with a little self mockery: "I didn''t expect that they paid so much attention to you and would send out such a big battle. Even the twelve law enforcement elders of the law enforcement Hall of the holy doctor sent out."


    The law enforcement Hall of the holy medical sect is not a punishment hall for the internal disciples who violate the sect rules, but a full-time external combat Department of the holy medical sect.


    Twelve law enforcement elders have rich combat experience in the law enforcement hall and have mastered the Shenwu realm. Generally, the law enforcement hall sends up to two law enforcement elders to fight outside. Even if they attach great importance to it, I didn''t expect that half of the 24 law enforcement elders were sent out this time. Even the big elders who can compete with Chiyang personally.


    Besides, the holy sword mountain villa even sent eight strong men in the divine martial arts realm. It can be seen that they are happy about Ding Ning.


    But Ding Ning was not in a hurry and said with a little ridicule: "I guess these twelve law enforcement elders must be from the same line of elders!"


    Light cloud looked at him like a ghost and said in surprise, "how do you know?"


    "It''s not easy. The elder has always been at odds with Chiyang. Chiyang must hate him deeply and want to kill him quickly. However, because the elder''s strength is not weaker than him, he also controls almost half of the power of the violent organization law enforcement hall, so he doesn''t dare to act rashly. Therefore, it''s obvious that he wants to arouse the elder by Yan Hao''s death this time Anger, let him come around and kill me with his confidants. "


    Ding Ning said with confidence in controlling everything: "this is a way to kill two birds with one stone. Chiyang has seen my means and skills. Naturally, he knows I''m not a good soft persimmon, but the elder doesn''t know, so it''s the best choice to let the elder do it.


    Even if the elder can kill me, Chiyang is sure that I can bite off a piece of meat from him, which is equivalent to weakening the elder''s strength; If the elder is killed by me, it would be better. Without the thorn in the flesh, the elder can easily integrate the holy medicine door into an iron plate, and then he can find a way to kill me slowly.


    In fact, even if he can''t kill me, it doesn''t matter. After all, he and I actually don''t have any irreconcilable hatred. Maybe when interests dictate, he will take the initiative to give up his past grievances and discuss cooperation with me. Of course, it''s not impossible for him to give you as a concubine. "


    Ding Ning''s voice didn''t hide anything. It clearly rang through everyone''s ears. Qingyun didn''t care about the flirtation implied in his last sentence. Instead, he thought with a frown and analyzed the possibility of his words.


    At the end of the analysis, I have to say that the result convinced her. What Ding Ning said is likely to be a fact. Using Ding Ning to weaken or eliminate the strength of the great elder is an obvious inevitable result. No matter who loses or wins, the biggest gainer is Chiyang.


    In addition, despite the momentum of this incident, there is no irreconcilable blood feud between Chiyang and Ding Ning.


    It''s just an ancestral precept to see that the people of the remnant of the holy sword can''t be forgiven. Like Chiyang, even his beloved can be regarded as an abandoned son. He always follows the principle of interests first. How can he stick to the old rules and fight with Ding Ning for a ancestral precept?

 Chapter 1291

    Therefore, the final outcome of this event can be predicted.


    With the opening of the secret realm of Tongtian and the birth of the remnant of the holy knife, Chiyang abandons the past grievances and takes the initiative to turn enemies into friends with Ding Ning, and even collude with Ding. It is not impossible, but quite possible.


    Even Ding Ning''s seemingly flirtatious remark is not his nonsense. The possibility of turning it into reality is almost 100%. After all, Qingyun is Chiyang''s apprentice, which can''t be erased.


    According to the rules of the ancient martial arts world, master''s life is greater than heaven. If Ding Ning can survive the siege of the elder, it is normal for Chiyang to give Qingyun to Ding Ning as a concubine to repair the relationship.


    Don''t say that Qingyun is disappointed with Chiyang and won''t let her manipulate the bullshit. You know, she is not rootless duckweed. There is a Shen family behind her. As long as Chiyang holds her weakness, she can only obediently obey her.


    "It''s not killing two birds with one stone, but killing three birds with one arrow. If they can kill you, it''s all right. If you turn the plate, the eight strong men in Shenwu realm of Shengjian mountain villa will be damaged, and the hatred between you and Shengjian mountain villa can no longer be resolved."


    Qingyun was very clever. Under the Enlightenment of Ding Ning, he drew inferences from one instance and immediately thought of this point.


    Ding Ning nodded approvingly, and then said proudly, "you can think of this to show that you are not stupid. However, Shengjian villa and I have no grievances, but they take the initiative to provoke me. Even if they want to give up, I will never agree. A mere holy gate really regards itself as a character, annoys Lao Tzu, directly kills into Shengjian villa and destroys his whole door."


    Qingyun listens to his arrogant Manifesto and doesn''t know whether to satirize him, whether to compliment him on his arrogance.


    Although Ding Ning''s heroic attitude of overlooking the world at the moment made her blood boil, her beautiful eyes were misty and her heart was convinced, reason told her that without the strength matching the heroic declaration, all this madness can only be ridiculous and superficial.


    Is Ding Ning a compulsive person? Qingyun doesn''t know and can''t see through, but up to now, she can only choose to believe that Ding Ning has enough capital and cards behind him to support his arrogance.


    Anyway, it''s all like this. It''s just a death. What else can she fear? It makes her state of mind suddenly calm down, and she has the mood to smile: "if you win, what do I need to pay?"


    "If I win, you are my man."


    Ding Ning said naturally. In fact, what he wanted to express was that Qingyun would become the successor of his alchemy and his second apprentice. Of course, he was his man.


    However, Qingyun obviously couldn''t understand such a profound level. Of course, he thought he was greedy for his own beauty and wanted to bring her into the harem. A pretty face covered under the veil was suddenly full of red clouds. He stared at Ding Ning in shame and spat: "I know you don''t have good intentions, man, there''s really no good thing."


    Ding Ning was confused in an instant. Why did you have a bad intention? Just trying to recruit a talented apprentice is bad intention?


    Also, what is a man without a good thing? Brother Jue force is a good thing. Men among men are the best of the best. I don''t see that so many daughters-in-law are moistened with water, silky and red. How satisfied are they? How happy are they?


    Before he could retort, Qingyun stamped his feet in shame and said tragically, "since I bet with you, I will admit defeat. As long as you can do what you promise, people will be your people in the future."


    Ding Ning opened his mouth in amazement and wanted to say something, but he swallowed back after seeing Qingyun''s shy appearance. It seems that this girl misunderstood!


    ok Misunderstanding is a misunderstanding. Anyway, he doesn''t have a covetous heart for Qingyun, especially when he thinks that she is likely to be the half sister of sister Ye Huan. The covetous heart starts to enlarge infinitely. Sister flowers and three sister flowers are collected together. How beautiful it is.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning''s saliva is about to flow down, his eyes are glittering with peach blossoms, and his face is salivating with brother pig.


    Light cloud looked at his unpromising appearance and was ashamed. He wanted to find a ground to drill in, but he didn''t know why, but there was a trace of unspeakable joy in his heart.


    I''m afraid she didn''t even think of it. From the moment when she watched him risking being shot to death in shengzeyuan but still insisted on treating Xiao Yan, the indomitable figure has been deeply printed into her heart. It''s not love, but an impressive favor.


    Because of her identity, she never thought she would have any intersection with Ding Ning. Even if she occasionally remembered that figure, Xinhu was calm.


    Until the moment when she suddenly saw Ding Ning in Tianji Pavilion, her mood was jubilant, a joy of meeting an old friend in a foreign land, but the contradiction between Chiyang and Ding Ning was stimulated the next moment. Ding Ning''s decision to kill and kill, cold-blooded and cruel made her vomit, and her inner joy instantly disappeared, replaced by strange and boundless fear.


    That favor also disappeared, but things in the world were always so hard to figure out. Then Ding Ning''s miraculous medical skills aroused her inner worship and admiration again.


    Next, she always loved her. Seeing that the master she regarded as her own gave up her and fled without fighting, let her become the abandoned son of Tianji pavilion to vent her anger. At that moment, her heart was gray and she could not see any hope at all.


    The ups and downs of life are always accompanied by corresponding great sorrow and joy. When she was abandoned by the whole world, Ding Ning stepped forward to intercede for her and took her away from that nightmare place. It is impossible to say that there is no wave in her heart.


    But at that time, she had no time to take into account the private affairs of her children. She was also deeply vigilant about the purpose of Ding Ning''s saving her. She even thought that if Ding Ning dared to use force against her, she would rather commit suicide than let him succeed.


    But what happened later proved that although Ding Ning was glib, he always treated her with courtesy and did not have any frivolous behavior. Even if he held her hand in excitement, she could feel the purity and clarity of his eyes. It was not intentional to take advantage of her, but caused by a moment of excitement.


    It is reasonable to say that when Ding Ning said the bet, she should have subconsciously thought that Ding Ning was really greedy for her beauty and her ideas, which should be strictly rejected.


    But somehow, instead of doing so, she felt the faint joy and joy in her heart. It seemed that the good feeling that had long been strangled was revived again, and it was burning like a prairie fire. She couldn''t bear to refuse, didn''t want to refuse, and didn''t want to refuse.


    They were as if there were no one else, ignoring the big elder who was in a dilemma because of Ding Ning''s words.


    Ding Ning''s previous inference seemed to have no evidence, but his loud words clearly fell in the ears of the big elder and others, and immediately poked the most sensitive point in their hearts, so they swallowed the scenes they had prepared and got entangled.


    The big elder who came in a fierce manner and threatened to avenge Yan Hao, the closed disciple, is not a brainless person. Otherwise, why can he compete with Chiyang in the holy doctor''s door?


    Before, he was just dazzled by anger. Now he was awakened by Ding Ning and immediately calmed down, thinking about the possibility of what Ding Ning said.


    Chiyang''s sinister and vicious image has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. It''s normal to design such a conspiracy of one arrow and three carvings. Therefore, the elder and others just figured out in an instant that what Ding Ning said is by no means nonsense. Chiyang definitely has a motive and an opportunity to kill with a knife.


    Killing Ding Ning is just what Chiyang wants. He won''t have any loss; Being killed by Ding Ning is more in line with Chiyang''s mind. If he can cut off his opponent by the hand of the enemy, he will only be more proud.


    Now the elder and others are in a dilemma. It''s silly to know that it''s Chiyang''s conspiracy?


    But don''t do it. The closed disciple of the elder was killed. The two holy gates solemnly issued a killing order, which aroused the public. The elder blocked the murderer''s enemy, but withdrew without fighting. It was said that he was afraid of Ding Ning.


    After weighing the pros and cons, the elder finally found that he was unable to ride a tiger at the moment. He had been forced by Chiyang and had no way back.


    In the war, the strength may be damaged, which will benefit Chiyang; If he doesn''t fight, his reputation will be greatly damaged. Those who follow him against Chiyang will also feel disappointed and cold about him. They don''t even dare to avenge the killing of their disciples. Where is such a person worth following? In the end, all the forces and efforts he has worked hard to cultivate for so many years will be wasted.


    Chiyang is really a poisonous schemer. He just took advantage of his desire to avenge his disciples and successfully put him in a dilemma.


    At the moment, the elder''s intestines are regretful and miscalculated. He shouldn''t be so impulsive. He rushed out to attack the battle in person when he was stirred up by Chiyang. Now he doesn''t even have a way out.


    No wonder those figures who plan strategies to win thousands of miles never rush to the front line, that is to cope with this rapidly changing scene.


    The twelve law enforcement elders were also deeply hurt. Looking at the big elder''s old orange skin like face folded into an old chrysanthemum, they secretly worried about him. In this case, they racked their brains and couldn''t figure out how to break the game.


    Since the chess is almost in the urn, it can only be performed according to other people''s script. The only hope of breaking the game can only rest on Ding Ning''s inability to bite a piece of meat from him.


    The elder is also a decisive person. After weighing the pros and cons for a long time, he finally made a decision that he regretted all his life.


    "Kill him!"


    With the order of the elder, the people who were already ready to go finally began to move, walked slowly and steadily, and surrounded Ding Ning and Qingyun with strong pressure.


    Those little shrimps who had come earlier were excited. They stood outside and didn''t hear what Ding Ning said. At the moment, seeing the strong man of the holy gate as the master, they immediately flushed with excitement and rushed up like beating chicken blood.


    Thousands of people surrounded and killed two people, in sharp contrast to the huge advantage in the number of people. Even the elder had the illusion that he could break the game easily in a trance, and his spirit was greatly boosted.


    "Hey! I thought you were a smart man. Unexpectedly, you still did something stupid to make your relatives hurt and enemies happy. Fool, what a fool. No wonder Chiyang can be the leader, and you are just a big elder."


    Facing the siege of thousands of people, Qingyun''s muscles tightened in an instant and was ready to fight to the death. Ding Ning was calm and said with both hands on his back.

 Chapter 1295

    Quiet!


    The scene was dead silent!


    The cold sound of Ding lead hunting, like an evil ghost climbing out of Jiuyou hell, made everyone cool.


    After all, the first woman was a strong man in the divine martial arts realm. She had a tough mind. She quickly reacted and was frightened by a worldly woman, which made her suddenly angry.


    Pop!


    A loud slap slapped Ding Qianlie''s face, and the red finger prints on his white face were clearly visible.


    "Miss!"


    Xia Hou and his general subordinates instantly blushed. In their eyes, how elegant and noble the eldest lady is. At the moment, she was slapped in the face in front of them. How can they bear it.


    "Step back, I''m fine!"


    Ding Qianlie didn''t even cover his face. He snapped to stop their impulse. He looked at the saint clansman calmly, and a hint of contempt came up at the corners of his mouth: "isn''t it just slapping his ears? Come on, see if your hand hurts or my face hurts."


    This is not a lie. She and Ding Ning are symbiotic bodies, and their physical strength has reached the level of flawless holy body. The slap in the face of the saint is really like tickling. It can''t hurt her at all, but the insult is unacceptable.


    But what can she do? Her cultivation level is no worse than that of the woman in front of her, but she can''t release it at all. She can only use this humiliating way to delay the time and wait for the turn, so as to protect other sisters. This is what she must do as an eldest sister.


    "Sister!"


    Falling snow and Ding Qianlie get along day and night. They have the deepest feelings. Seeing that she was slapped in the face, they burst into tears.


    Liu shengqian Dai clenched her fist, and there was an undisguised cold killing machine at the bottom of her eyes. She wanted to kill these damn women, but she was quietly pulled by Ding Qianlie to make her not impulsive.


    Xiao Nuo clenched his fist angrily and wanted to rush up recklessly, but he was held by Xiao Yao and gentle rouhong. He shook his head at her and motioned her not to be impulsive and delay time as much as possible.


    Other women were scared silly, especially Du Mosheng, who had repeatedly said that she would protect Guan Shilin. She trembled like a frightened quail. She finally realized how ridiculous her previous arrogance was.


    The first woman''s cold voice sounded like a poisonous snake: "there''s a seed. No one has ever dared to intimidate me. You''re the first. Good. Remember my name. My name is owl. After you become a ghost, you''re welcome to come to me at any time."


    "I will, I will watch you crush the bones of your whole body bit by bit, tear the flesh and skin of your body bit by bit, and be delayed bit by bit, and finally frustrate your bones and ashes. Your soul will never be reincarnated, satisfy the pain of the fire of hell, and howl and scream day and night..."


    Ding led hunting is like reciting the most vicious curse, which makes everyone creepy and cold hands and feet.


    "Bitch, shut up, shut up..."


    The night owl felt a fear from the depths of her soul. She couldn''t keep calm any longer. She grabbed Ding''s collar and slapped her in the face desperately. She looked like a madman in hysteria.


    *Pa


    "Cluck!"


    Even if Ding Qianlie kept slapping his face, he didn''t have the slightest fear. Instead, he smiled wildly and happily: "are you afraid? A weak man disguised as a strong, you will die miserably. No, you won''t die. What you die is your ugly body. Your soul will live forever and suffer the most cruel torture day and night..."


    "I... I killed you."


    The night owl finally collapsed in the curse like a magic spell when Ding led hunting, and the red eye slapped her hard.


    In her opinion, with her cultivation in Shenwu realm, this palm was another full blow of all her strength, enough to break her internal organs alive.


    "Enough, stop!"


    Murong Yan spent her initial fear and roared at the top of her voice after discovering that the owl had really killed her.


    Poof!


    Unfortunately, it''s too late. The night owl has slapped Ding''s hand with all his strength. The terrible force shook her mouth with blood, flew out directly, hit the wall heavily and fell off.


    "Sister!"


    Snow and other people were shocked and shouted around.


    "Miss!"


    Xia Hou and others showed their eyes and felt sad. They were full of remorse and anger. They could no longer bear to roar at the saints and others.


    "Step back!"


    Ding Qianlie''s voice suddenly sounded again, which made Xia Hou and others suddenly ecstatic. They couldn''t believe it. They looked at the eldest lady whose face was as beautiful as a goddess surrounded by all the women.


    The owl''s pupil suddenly shrinks like seeing a ghost. How is this possible? She knows how powerful her palm is, not to mention a common woman who has no strength to bind a chicken. Even the strong in Shenwu realm will definitely die without injury in such a short distance.


    Keding led the hunter. Except for a little blood hanging from the corners of her mouth, the whole person''s breath was stable, just like nothing. How could she not be surprised and inexplicable.


    Other saints could not believe their eyes. They thought they were dazzled. They rubbed their eyes in disbelief.


    Murong Yan breathed a long sigh of relief. Although she didn''t understand that Ding Qianlie would not die, she knew that she couldn''t let things continue, otherwise Ding Qianlie would be killed alive sooner or later.


    Step forward and say coldly: "enough, I don''t care who you are. This is the impression of Jiangnan and the industry of my Murong family. If you dare to do it again, it will be regarded as a provocation to the Murong family."


    The owl narrowed his eyes and sneered, "who are you? Can you represent the Murong family?"


    Although the saint is powerful, she is still very afraid of the legendary character Murong picking stars, but since she dares to make trouble here, she is fully prepared.


    "My name is Murong Yanran. I am the eldest daughter of the third generation of Murong family. Murong picking stars is my grandfather."


    Murong Yan secretly breathed a sigh of relief. As long as the Nightowl is afraid of the Murong family, that''s enough.


    Of course, she knew very well that the saint was not afraid of Murong family, but Grandpa, so she pulled out grandpa''s banner to frighten her at the first time.


    "Oh, really? Are you really the eldest daughter of the third generation of Murong family?"


    The owl seemed quite surprised and subconsciously turned to look out of the door.


    "Of course, if it''s fake!"


    Murong Yanran answered confidently.


    "Is what she said true?"


    The owl didn''t ask Murong Yanran this sentence, but looked out the door and said.


    Everyone was stunned. Murong Yan looked at a tall and burly young man coming in. His face suddenly became cold and said, "Murong Xiongfeng."


    She finally understood why the night owl was clearly afraid of the Murong family, but dared to make trouble in Jiangnan. Until now, the Murong family had no response. It turned out that there was Murong Xiongfeng.


    "Oh, who is this? Am I right? Isn''t this miss mu? Why are you here?"


    Murong Xiongfeng is not old. Even though he has a moustache on his mouth, he is still green and astringent. At the moment, his face is full of sarcasm and says, "I thought you had more backbone? Didn''t you even change your surname? Why? Now you''re not going to cheat under the banner of my Murong family."


    "You Murong family? What are you, a bitch, a wild seed of little Sansheng? Get away as far as you can."


    Murong Yanran couldn''t see the strange look of Murong Xiongfeng. She immediately became angry and scolded out of control.


    "Master, you... Don''t be angry. Yan Ran is just angry for a moment. Time will prove everything."


    Suddenly a woman''s slightly wronged voice came from outside the door.


    Then a tall and handsome middle-aged man came in with a gloomy face. He raised his hand and slapped Murong Yanran with a loud slap in the face. He trembled and pointed to Murong Yanran who was stunned there and said angrily: "go away, you go away, I don''t have your daughter in Murong Junlin."


    "Master, what are you... What are you doing? She... She''s still a child."


    A woman wearing fox fur and jewels hurriedly ran in on her stiletto heels, nervously pulling Murong Junlin''s soft words of comfort,


    Those who didn''t know her acting skills thought she was so virtuous. If Murong Xiongfeng and Deng Shuanghong''s mother and son didn''t look at Murong Junlin behind their backs, a hint of success in the conspiracy flashed at the bottom of their eyes, which made everyone suddenly know that it was a trap. I''m afraid they would feel that Murong Yanran was too much for this gentle and virtuous stepmother.


    Murong Yanran was cold all over and her heart kept falling. It was difficult to prevent thieves. Unexpectedly, Murong Xiongfeng''s mother and son would set a trap here waiting for her.


    At the moment, it doesn''t matter if she goes, but as long as Ding Qianlie and others leave the impression of Jiangnan, they are bound to be killed by the night owl, which makes her want to die. She covers her face and stares at the furious Murong Junlin, sadly saying, "you''re trying to kill me!"


    "Bastard, since you don''t admit that you are from Murong family, what are you doing back? You''re not welcome here. Get out now. From now on, I''ll never have your daughter in Murong Junlin."


    Murong King''s anger did not disappear, pointing to Murong''s sweet nose and roaring with foam.


    "Dad, what are you doing? I finally came back and you wanted to drive her away. Sister, you too. I finally came back and quarreled with dad again. Apologize to Dad quickly."


    Murong smiled and ran in in a hurry. While living in the mud, he winked at Murong.


    But he regretted that he would die. He knew it would happen so that he wouldn''t inform his father immediately after he got the news from the waiter of the hotel.


    I thought my father and daughter hadn''t seen each other for many years and could get back together. Unexpectedly, it turned into such a situation.


    "I apologize? Did I say something wrong? A shameless junior, together with her wild species, conspired to seize family property. People with a clear eye can see that only some people boast of being smart, but they are blind. They don''t know when they are played with and applauded by others. Bah, let me apologize and dream."


    Murong Yan''s stubbornness came up and roared with red eyes.


    Pop!


    Murong Junlin''s whole body trembled angrily. He raised his hand and slapped Murong Yanran''s face. His eyes were full of undisguised disgust and towering anger: "unfortunately, I didn''t expect Murong Junlin to give birth to your malicious and small bellied daughter. Now, I kneel down and apologize to your double red aunt."


    "Master, forget it. I''m used to it. I don''t need to apologize. It''s just that the child can''t be twisted for a moment. Give her some time to figure it out."


    Deng Shuanghong said hypocritically that it was not easy for her to set up a bureau to arouse the contradiction between her father and daughter and drive Murong Yanran out of the house. But Murong Junlin''s tone is loose and still wants her daughter to come back. She is afraid that Murong Yanran will really kneel down and apologize to her. Isn''t her previous achievements wasted.


    She knows Murong Yanran''s character very well. The more magnanimous she is, the more Murong Yanran hates her, and the less likely it is to kneel down and apologize to her.


    "Apologize to a snake hearted woman like her. Dream and never think of the next life!"


    Sure enough, Murong Yanran looked at her hypocritical appearance and immediately roared with emotion.

 Chapter 1296

    Pop!


    Another loud slap in the face!


    Murong Junlin''s face was as gloomy as water, and he said in an indisputable language: "now kneel down for me, apologize immediately, and dare to say no again. Today I''ll kill you alive, just as I''ve never been born with you!"


    "Then kill me. Anyway, from the day this woman entered the door, either she died or I lived."


    Murong Yan burst into tears, stubbornly bit his lips and said word by word.


    "Evil, since you want to die, I''ll help you today."


    Murong Junlin was furious. He touched a hot water pot full of boiling water and threw it at Murong Yanran''s head.


    Murong Yanran closed his eyes and his face was calm as never before.


    "Dad, you''re crazy!"


    Murong smiled, was shocked, shouted and rushed up, blocking Murong Yanran with his body.


    Murong Junlin was trembling all over and finally stopped when the hot water pot nearly hit Murong Yixiao, but the overflowing hot water still spilled on Murong Yixiao''s neck, which quickly turned red and scalded blisters. He screamed in pain.


    "Smile, smile, why are you so stupid? If he wants to kill me, let him kill me. What are you doing?"


    Murong Yan cried bitterly, holding Murong, who kept screaming, smiled and cried.


    "Sister, don''t cry. I''m fine. It''s just boiling water. You were protecting me when I was a child. Now it''s my turn to protect you. You''re my sister. How can I ignore you?"


    Murong smiled and grinned miserably, but tears couldn''t help flowing down. His heart was full of sadness and despair.


    Tiger poison doesn''t eat her son yet. Unexpectedly, her father is so cruel. He really wants her sister''s life. He has been paying attention to Deng Shuanghong''s mother and son''s expression before. From their small movements, it can''t be seen that the cruel mother and son are in the next set.


    "Bastards, they are all bastards. None of them is easy to worry about. Come on, send this bastard to the hospital!"


    Seeing that his son was hurt by mistake, Murong Junlin was also a little impatient, but as the head of the family, how could he easily show his loving father? Murong smiled and sent Murong to the hospital.


    "Dad, don''t be difficult for your sister. I beg you."


    Murong smiled and looked at Murong king.


    Murong Junlin''s face was ugly and showed hesitation. Deng Shuanghong was excited for fear that he would be soft hearted. He hurried forward and stretched out his hand to touch Murong Junlin''s chest. His eyes were red before he spoke, I want to cry: "Yes, sir, just calm down. Yanran is not sensible after all. It''s normal to misunderstand me. It''s all my fault. I know it''s difficult for my stepmother, but I still ignore her feelings. It''s normal for her to misunderstand me and hate me. It''s just the so-called family and everything goes well. After all, she is your daughter. She can''t come back. Don''t make water and fire any more. I know Yanran doesn''t like it I like to see me. These days I can go back to my mother''s house with Xiongfeng. Your father and daughter get together and have a good communication. There are no pimples that can''t be solved. "


    Murong Junlin was slightly moved, emotionally took Deng Shuanghong''s hand, and his voice choked: "Shuanghong, you''ve really wronged you these years."


    "What''s wrong? It''s all a family!"


    Deng Shuanghong''s deep affection and profound righteousness made Murong want to vomit. How could there be such a shameless and despicable woman in the world.


    "Yan Ran, look at how reasonable your aunt Shuanghong is. Now you apologize to her, and I can take back what I said before."


    The more sensible Deng Shuanghong was, the more Murong Junlin felt that he had treated her badly. Although he no longer asked Murong Yan to kneel down and apologize, he insisted on asking her to apologize.


    Murong Yanran calmed down at the moment and remembered that Ding Qianlie and others still needed the protection of Murong family, which was related to life and death. This time was not a time for willful and reckless behavior, even if it was a temporary soft service.


    But just as she was about to promise, Deng Shuanghong avoided Murong Junlin''s sight and gave her a proud provocative look.


    Murong Yanran jumped up with the fire in her heart. Her face suddenly became extremely cold. She said coldly, "if you want me to apologize to this bitch, don''t think about it in the next life!"


    "Evil animal, I''ll kill you!"


    Murong Junlin''s anger, which had just subsided, suddenly burned again. Reaching out, he slapped a big ear scraper on Murong Yanran''s face.


    Murong Yan covered his face, and his eyes were calm and palpitating, He said in an unpopular tone: "You haven''t been willing to touch my finger since you were young, but today, you slapped me three times for this cheap woman and wanted to kill me with a hot water pot. You have changed. You are no longer the father worthy of my respect. From now on, I''m no longer your daughter. We''ll break it off and have nothing to do with it."


    "You... You..."


    Murong Junlin looked at his daughter''s strange eyes and trembled all over. He pointed to Murong Yanran and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "Sorry to trouble you. I know my best choice now should be to swallow it and apologize obediently, but I can''t do it. I''m sorry!"


    The sorrow was greater than the death of heart. Murong Yanran was completely disappointed with his father who was confused by Deng Shuanghong''s mother and son. Without looking at him, she turned and bowed deeply to Ding Qianlie and others.


    "It''s nothing. You''ve done a good job. If I get such a confused old man, I''ll make the same choice as you."


    Ding led the hunter to come forward, patted Murong Yan''s shoulder and said with appreciation that the two queens who had always been tit for tat had a sense of empathy for the first time.


    "Sister Yanran, we support you. Don''t be such a stupid father!"


    "Yes, a fool can see that this is a trap made by a vicious junior. Only he can''t see it. Hum! It''s ridiculous."


    "People may have known in their heart that they were reluctant to give up the coquettish fox spirit, so they deliberately pretended to be stupid."


    "Yes, otherwise I really doubt how his IQ can be the master of the house."


    "Cut, what about the house owner? I''m good at being an old fool who can be fascinated by mediocre fat and vulgar powder and can keep his family business."


    "Wait, there''s always a time when he regrets. When he falls into the hands of that bitch, don''t cry and beg sister Yanran."


    ¡­¡­


    Ordinary women have long been unhappy with the overbearing Murong Junlin, but it''s hard to say anything because of Murong Yanran''s face. At the moment, seeing Murong Yanran''s decision to break the father son relationship with him, they immediately opened their fire and buried Murong Junlin''s face.


    "A bunch of bitches dare to show off their tongue when they are dying. Ladies and gentlemen of the saint family, these people will soon be driven out of the impression of Jiangnan. You can do whatever you want without giving us the face of Murong family."


    Deng Shuanghong''s scolded dog blood nozzle can no longer be installed, said gnashing his teeth.


    "Look, I can''t help but show my true colors at last. I just want to kill sister Yanran, and then remove sister Yanran''s brother. Her son, a junior, can inherit the huge industry of Murong family."


    Zhao Jingjing said with a sneer.


    Murong Yan subconsciously looked at Murong King''s landing. Seeing his gloomy face, he ignored it. The last trace of father daughter love was completely dissipated, and he strode out with his head held high.


    "Stop, you are not allowed to go today."


    Murong Junlin suddenly gave a big drink, which stunned everyone.


    "Murong family leader, what do you mean?"


    The owl frowned slightly and asked aloud.


    "Sir, are you?"


    Deng Shuanghong asked with some apprehension. She regretted that she had not calmed down and showed her tail just now. I''m afraid things will change.


    "Nothing. Since she doesn''t recognize me as a father, I don''t need to recognize such evil animals. After all, there are many people outside, and there will always be some trouble. I think it''s good here. I can do it cleanly. I don''t know what happened."


    Murong Junlin said coldly and turned to walk out.


    "Murong Junlin, aren''t you afraid to go to hell after death?"


    Everyone knew that Murong Junlin was as cruel as a man and wanted the night owl to kill them all here. Murong Yan angrily looked at Murong Junlin''s back and scolded.


    "Then go to hell."


    Murong Junlin paused and said without looking back.


    "Murong Junlin, do you know who I am? If I die here, I promise your Murong family will be destroyed."


    Shrouded in the shadow of death, Guan Shilin finally lost her breath and roared hoarsely.


    "Cut, I really don''t believe killing you can make my Murong family disappear. The chick''s tone is really not small. Tell me your identity and see if you can scare my Murong family?"


    Before Murong Junlin spoke, Murong Xiongfeng joked arrogantly.


    "My father is the commander of Ninghai police garrison, Guan Zhenxi. I''m from Yanjing gate valve Guan''s family."


    Guan Shilin said proudly.


    "My father is governor of Ninghai. My mother''s surname is Qiao. She is from the Qiao family of Yanjing gate valve."


    Du Mosheng followed his family.


    "I''m from the Wei family in Yanjing."


    "I''m from the Wen family in Yanjing."


    "I''m from the Xiao family in Yanjing."


    "I''m from the Zhao family in Zhejiang Province."


    ¡­¡­


    Deng Shuang Hongniang and Deng Shuang Hongniang are stupid. It''s really an era of fighting for their father. I didn''t expect these women to have such a big background. If what they said is true, the Murong family really can''t touch them.


    Not to mention them, even Murong Junlin was stunned. This is to break the rhythm of the sky. If they really want to die in the impression of Jiangnan, these families may not really destroy the Murong family, but it can definitely make the Murong family depressed.


    "I''m from the Duanmu family in the South China Sea."


    Ding Qianlie said faintly, and then pointed to Xia Hou, "he is the only blood of Xia Hou Weiyang, the Wu Marquis of the imperial palace. You can try and see if someone will come to settle accounts with you."


    Murong Junlin heard this sentence when he walked out of the door. He finally stopped. He didn''t look back. No one could see his expression and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Hum! It''s really a big story. What about the Marquis of the town? There were only three of the thirteen iron guards who died in those years. If we hadn''t meant to touch the secular world, would we really think that the imperial scholar''s office could be safe with us for so many years?"


    Although the night owl is secretly frightened, she will never stop easily. The saint daughter family is proficient in the array and is not afraid of anyone''s attack. Although the consequences may be some serious, she thinks everything is under control.


    Thinking of the curse that frightened her before Ding Qianlie, she immediately killed the opportunity and vowed to kill these threats completely. Of course, saying these words also means an Murong''s heart. The saint and daughter family are not afraid of the national scholar''s office or these aristocratic families. They want to settle accounts and let them come to the saint and daughter family.


    Murong Junlin sighed and quietly left without saying a word, which completely sank the hearts of the women to the bottom of the valley.


    Deng Shuanghong''s mother and son also had no mood to watch the excitement. They trotted out for fear of being counted on their mother and son.

 Chapter 1297

    The clouds were gloomy and the women sighed.


    Unexpectedly, Murong Junlin was so vicious that he ignored his own daughter''s life. Even if there were so many prominent family members present, he still couldn''t stop his killing heart. How much hatred he had towards Murong Yanran.


    "It''s not small. Go on. Aren''t there some people who haven''t reported their origin? Tell me and see if they can scare me."


    The owl said jokingly.


    The girls who didn''t report their family background were silent. The family of the door lords couldn''t scare them. It''s okay not to say their origin.


    Snowfall brightened up and said proudly, "although we all come from different families, we have a common origin."


    "Oh, what''s the source? Tell me and see if you can scare me."


    The owl held the idea of cat playing mouse and said teasingly.


    Other saints looked at her funny and wanted to hear what was great.


    "We all have a common husband. His name is Ding Ning."


    Snow said proudly, not ashamed but proud.


    There was silence in the restaurant. Ding Ning''s women were fine, and Guan Shilin didn''t care. But Du Mosheng, gentle and soft, Murong Yanran looked at each other in tears and laughter. They weren''t Ding Ning''s women.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    After the silence, there was a burst of laughter. The saints laughed up and down, covered their stomachs and even shed tears.


    The black line of Ding Qianlie and others looked at the falling snow. They didn''t know what the girl was smoking.


    Snowfall looked at them solemnly: "am I wrong?"


    "Right fart, we''re all going to die now, but he can''t even see a person. I''ve never seen such a man without eggs. When he meets something, he hides and lets his woman die. If he''s a man, get out now and kill these cheap women. I Du Mosheng will recognize him even if he''s a concubine."


    Du Mosheng rolled his eyes and said angrily.


    "I dare not ask for a concubine like you. I''m afraid uncle Du will chase me."


    A clear man''s voice suddenly sounded, which stunned everyone, and the whole restaurant fell into a dead silence again.


    The night owl''s pupils shrunk and her heart was shocked. With her cultivation, she didn''t hear where the voice came from. This made her suddenly nervous, looked up and shouted, "who are you?"


    "Ding Ning, you''re here."


    "Wuwu, brother, if you come back later, you won''t see us."


    "You dead thing, did you come long ago and watch the play?"


    "Young master, you are back."


    "Ha ha, here comes the young master. Look at these old demons."


    ¡­¡­


    With a bang, the pot burst open in the restaurant, and there were cheers, tears of joy and surprises of narrowly escaping death.


    The night owl suddenly sneered: "it was you. I thought you were going to be a shrinking turtle. Now it''s just right. I''m caught by myself, so as not to waste more time."


    "I don''t know where you got your confidence. If I hadn''t hit women all my life, I would tear up your broken mouth now."


    With Ding Ning''s indifferent voice, the dust was flying, and a big hole was forcibly hit in the ceiling. Ding Ning''s face was covered with cold frost, like a divine soldier falling from the sky.


    So handsome, so handsome!


    Du Mosheng''s small mouth was stunned and turned into an O-shape. She looked at Ding Ning like a demon. Although she had no good impression on him because of Ding Ning''s playfulness, at the moment, she had to admit that Ding Ning''s gray and windy way of coming on the stage brought her unparalleled visual impact and made her heart beat at this moment.


    Murong looked at Ding Ning with tearful eyes. After experiencing her father''s ruthlessness and death threat, when she saw Ding Ning again, her strong sense of dependence and intimacy made her feel at ease as never before.


    Ding Ning didn''t even look at the night owl and others like a great enemy. He looked around slowly, and then saw the red palm print on his sister''s face. His pupils contracted sharply, his eyes flashed a touch of heartache, and his mouth faintly spit out four words: "did she do it?"


    Ding Qianlie could no longer disguise hardship. Tears came out of his eyes and nodded hard.


    Ding Ning didn''t speak. He turned to look at Xia Hou. Looking at the pale Xia Hou who was already unconscious and dying, he stepped step by step and appeared next to Xia Hou. His hands beat him like lightning for several times, reaching out to take out a pill and put it into his mouth.


    "Young master, I''m incompetent. I didn''t protect the eldest lady and the young ladies. Xia Hou is useless!"


    Xia Hou''s face returned to ruddy at a speed visible to the naked eye. He slowly opened his eyes and said with guilt when he saw Ding Ning.


    "Well, stand up and don''t pretend to be dead. What a big thing. Take revenge on yourself. You know I don''t beat women. Anyway, you have no taboos."


    Ding Ning kicked him angrily, and Xia Hou flew to the owl like a ball.


    Everyone is confused. What''s the situation? Xia Hou is still hurt. Didn''t Ding Ning let him die?


    But the next moment, they were all stupid. The night owl had an unprecedented color of fear in his eyes. The whole person didn''t even move and was knocked down by Xia Hou.


    Strangely, the saints behind her all looked frightened and stood there like puppets.


    Xia Hou found that he had recovered from such a serious injury, but the owl seemed stiff and had no resistance. Thinking of the grievances and injuries he had suffered before, he immediately turned red. He rode on the owl and began to slap her in the face: "bitch, bitch, dare to slap the eldest lady in the face. I''ll kill you, kill you!"


    Ding Ning clapped his hands: "everyone has revenge and revenge. Although they are angry, they dare not fight back."


    Yes, they dare not fight back, but they can''t fight back at all. They follow their words and appear impressively.


    Ding Qianlie had been holding his stomach for a long time. When he heard the speech, he could not restrain himself. He rolled up his sleeves and rushed forward. He opened Xia Hou: "get up and let me come."


    "Miss, I haven''t had an addiction yet."


    Xia Hou said wrongfully.


    "It''s a shame for you to beat a woman. I''ll come."


    Ding led the hunter and said fiercely.


    "It''s really bad for a man to beat a woman, but a vicious woman like this is an animal. I''m afraid I''ll dirty your hands. Let me do it!"


    Xia Hou said, with his anger nowhere to vent. He really wanted to torture the vicious night owl.


    "Roll the calf. There''s no place to spread fire. There are more than a dozen women nearby. Go and beat them. The night owl is mine."


    Ding Qianlie hasn''t been slapped in the face since she was a child, and the humiliation brought to her by the night owl can''t be washed away. She will never give up until she doesn''t torture the night owl and wants to die.


    Xia Hou''s grievances can only find other saints to vent their anger, but unexpectedly, those saints have a lord, and he doesn''t even have a chance to intervene.


    The women have been threatened for so long with surprise and fear. Now they are elated. How can they be merciful and beat the saints and women with screams, which is unbearable.


    Ding Ning now knew what had happened from the hare''s mouth, and his face was gloomy and could drip water.


    Lit a cigarette, walked to the only Murong Yanran who didn''t hit anyone and was dejected. He said painfully: "sister, what are you going to do? Do you want me to help you breathe?"


    "Forget it, he''s my father after all. He''s ruthless. I can''t be unjust."


    Murong Yanran shook his head and said sullenly.


    Ding Ning raised her hand, stroked her red and swollen face, and said apologetically, "I''m sorry I''m late, which has wronged you."


    Murong Yanran suddenly burst into Ding Ning''s arms and cried, holding his waist in his hands.


    Wen Xiang was full of, but Ding Ning didn''t have the slightest charming mood. She gently patted her shoulder to comfort her scarred heart. It was just the pain in her heart, which let him know how much he cared about the woman tortured by family affection in his arms.


    "Elder sister, I''ll be angry. Don''t worry."


    Ding Ning quickly made a decision, with a cold flash in the bottom of his eyes, and said firmly.


    "Don''t... don''t mess around. The Murong family has a deep heritage. It''s not that simple."


    Murong Yanran stopped crying, broke free from his arms, and stopped with red and swollen eyes.


    "Don''t worry, he is your father after all. I won''t touch him, but I will let them die without a place to bury their vicious mother and son."


    Ding Ning stroked her pretty face and said in a determined tone.


    "No, he has been confused by that woman. If you touch her, he will never die with you. Ding Ning, promise me not to mess around."


    Murong Yanran looked at him, but shook his head again and again, otherwise he would mess around.


    Ding Ning''s ears suddenly moved, and a smile appeared on his face: "sister, don''t worry, I promise I won''t cause trouble, and I''ll export evil to you. Trust me, okay?"


    Murong looked at his confident eyes with a sweet heart for no reason. Hongyun quietly climbed up her cheeks and gave a gentle hum like a gentle little daughter-in-law.


    In Jiangnan impression 666 luxury suite, Deng Shuanghong''s mother and son are sitting on the sofa in the reception hall and chatting.


    "Mom, do you think the night owl of the saint will kill the bitch Murong Yanran?"


    Murong Xiongfeng asked nervously and excitedly.


    "Shh, keep your voice down. Be careful. Walls have ears."


    Deng Shuanghong''s face changed and looked around vigilantly.


    "Mom, don''t worry. This is a five-star hotel. The sound insulation effect is very good. No one can hear it even if it''s shouted loudly."


    Murong Xiongfeng said disapprovingly.


    "You child, how can you be stable at all? I''ve told you many times that you should be careful to drive a ship for ten thousand years. Even if the sound insulation is better, you should be careful. What if someone installs monitoring?"


    Deng Shuanghong glared at her son discontentedly, stood up and carefully checked around.


    "It''s impossible. This is my long-term reserved room. No one dares to install monitoring here."


    Murong Xiongfeng said with a big grin.


    Deng Shuanghong glared at him angrily: "I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Just because it''s your reserved room, I need to check it more carefully. Haven''t you seen it? Murong smiled. The little bastard has begun to suspect us. Maybe he will secretly install surveillance in this room."


    "Probably not!"


    Murong Xiongfeng felt nervous when he heard the speech. He also stood up and began to check everywhere.


    A moment later, he didn''t find anything. Murong Xiongfeng was relieved and said with a smile, "Mom, I said you''re too cautious. Murong smiled. That fool doesn''t have that brain."


    Deng Shuanghong was also relieved, but still taught: "if you don''t have it this time, it doesn''t mean you won''t have it in the future. You can''t relax for a moment without getting rid of the two bastards Murong Yixiao and Murong Yanran."


    "All right, I see."


    Murong Xiongfeng said impatiently. Seeing that Deng Shuanghong''s eyes were vertical and wanted to preach, he quickly changed the topic and said, "by the way, mom, why do the saints find Murong Yanran the bitch''s trouble."

 Chapter 1298

    "It''s not that bitch who asked for trouble and wanted to borrow Murong''s family to protect her friends. Unexpectedly, she got angry. I took the opportunity to fuel the fire and fanned the flames on one side, so that your father gave up the little bitch completely in a rage."


    Deng Shuanghong said triumphantly.


    "Mom is still tall. Just use some small means to play around the old thing Murong Junlin."


    Murong Xiongfeng raised his thumb and complimented.


    Deng Shuanghong''s face sank: "shut up. How did you call your father?"


    "Che, mom, I''m not a child anymore. I really don''t know anything. In fact, I''m not Murong Junlin''s own son at all, am I? My father''s name is song Wangting. He was once the underground emperor of Hangzhou, but he was sent to prison by Murong Junlin because he didn''t accept the Murong family. At that time, you were just pregnant with me and didn''t want to lose everything at once before you seduced Murong Junlin and wanted to kill him Take back everything my father lost. Am I right? "


    Murong Xiongfeng stared at Deng Shuanghong and observed the subtle changes on her face.


    Deng Shuanghong''s face changed sharply. She looked at her son in disbelief and asked in shock, "you... Who did you listen to?"


    "It seems that what I said is true."


    Murong Xiongfeng looked dejected and said to himself, "I thought song Wangting was lying to me. It turned out to be true."


    Deng Shuanghong was shocked, suddenly widened his eyes, trembled and asked, "he... He came out? No, it''s impossible. He sentenced him to life. How could he come out?"


    "He came out on bail for medical treatment. He has a terminal illness and doesn''t have a few days to live."


    Murong Xiongfeng drooped his eyelids and said in a surprisingly calm tone.


    "No, that''s wrong. When he had an accident, I was less than a month pregnant. Even I didn''t know I was pregnant with his child. How could he know?"


    Deng Shuanghong panicked and said without a master.


    "He really didn''t know. He knew his life wasn''t long, but he always remembered you. So after he got out of prison, this was probably her wrong estimation of the situation. The biggest irony of thinking that everything was under control. He was ignorant and foolish, pathetic and pathetic.


    "This sweet girl is a little interesting, backbone and tough. I like it."


    "Anyway, Murong Junlin is really cruel. I''m a little sad to see that little girl."


    "Was Murong Junlin really hoodwinked by the fox spirit, or did he have another idea?"


    "Who knows, we only care about family affairs, but we don''t care about his own family affairs. After Murong Junlin took office, he did a good job in general."


    "Although the affairs of the small family are not in our charge, Murong Junlin, as the head of the Murong family, is too incompetent if he is deceived by a woman?"


    "Hehe, Murong Junlin''s ability has passed our test. I think he knows well. He may be more optimistic about the girl, so he wants to temper the girl''s will."


    "Well, it''s very possible that he knows that the guy who picked the star to protect the calf is watching anyway. If the mad dog of the saint dares to touch his favorite daughter, Hei hei..."


    "Also, our Murong family''s skill is quite special. Without an iron will, we can''t get started at all. I think Murong Junlin is optimistic about this girl''s strong medicine."


    "It''s not unusual for the sword to go sideways for the sake of great events and the family''s generations. In those years, we didn''t come like this."


    In a secret basement of Murong family, more than a dozen gray bearded old people sat in danger, looking at the picture displayed on the huge screen occupying the whole wall and constantly making comments.

 Chapter 1299

    The picture shows what happened before in the restaurant. With the continuous progress of the picture, the old men enjoy watching Hollywood blockbusters and sometimes comment.


    Murong family can last for thousands of years. How can those who can pass the severe test and become the master of the family be fools?


    It''s a fool''s dream that a mere fox wants to seize the power of Murong family. Murong Yan can''t see through, how can they see through.


    Until Ding Ning appeared, the mysterious man used his words and methods to directly control the night owl and others. More than a dozen old people were instantly silent and showed a dignified look on their faces.


    Even with the profound heritage of Murong family, we can''t ignore a strong man who follows the law. It''s not something that human can do. It''s a miracle, a miracle sent down by a real God.


    "Adjust the angle and see who this great energy is?"


    The silver haired old man who sat in the first place and never spoke said solemnly.


    "No, I was found."


    An old man was about to adjust the angle according to his words, but he found that the screen suddenly turned black and suddenly lost his voice and exclaimed.


    "Hey! Just let''s go. What should we do?"


    The silver haired old man sighed, stood up and walked out slowly. The old people also looked at each other and smiled bitterly, shaking their heads and dispersing.


    How can a god level strong man who can speak and follow the law be unaware of being watched by others? It''s just that this feeling beyond control is really uncomfortable.


    Ding Ning listened to the report from the ancestor of the crane family in the spiritual connection, and his face became strange. It seems that the Murong family is really not simple. He can be watched all the time without his awareness.


    Fortunately, it was the ancestor of the crane family, the strong man of Huashen level, who made the move. If he Xiang was their God level, he might not be able to find out.


    The corner of the eye glanced subconsciously. Murong, who was in a better mood, showed a thoughtful look. If so, even if they don''t come today, they won''t have any life danger.


    No, no, tiger poison doesn''t eat children. Murong Junlin certainly won''t watch Murong Yan die, but it''s hard for others to say.


    The rich family has always been selfish and cold-blooded. They do everything they can to achieve their goals. They are also good at taking medicine from people. Women with backgrounds such as Xiao Nuo may not really have an accident, but it''s hard to say for girls without backgrounds such as Luoxue and ye Huan.


    Ding Ning frowned. Although he didn''t understand what Murong family was making, this feeling made him very uncomfortable. He secretly made up his mind that no matter what Murong Junlin wanted to do, he would destroy it as much as possible, which could be regarded as a bad breath for the Queen''s sister.


    Murong whispered a few words of comfort. Ding Ning went to Xiahou, who was watching Ding Qianlie and others beat up the saint, took out a cigarette and handed it to him. He lit one and took a deep breath. He asked with some dissatisfaction: "it''s so dangerous this time. Why don''t you inform the shengxiao regiment to help?"


    Xia Hou sighed sadly and took a deep breath from the flue: "the eldest lady won''t let them die in vain."


    Ding Ning was speechless for a moment, turned his eyes and said, "I don''t know the strength of the zodiac team, don''t you know? They all have special weapons, which can also pose a threat to the strong in Shenwu territory."


    "It''s useless for the general Shenwu realm, but it''s useless for the saints. They are proficient in the array and carry the array disk with them. I''ve tried. They just throw a few magnets and can''t even see people''s shadow, let alone lock them."


    Xia Hou reluctantly explained: "not to mention the night young grandma is still in their hands. The eldest lady is also worried that if she really spell a fish dead net, she will hurt the children in the night young grandma''s belly."


    Ding Ning looked at Ding Qianlie, who was still beating the owl to vent his emotions. His nose was sour and his tears almost fell.


    My sister is always like this. She attaches so much importance to everything about him. Even if it makes her uncomfortable to conceive her own child first, once something really happens, she would rather sacrifice herself than let her mother and son encounter a little danger.


    Has this woman ever lived for herself once in her life? Her life seems to be living for others. She used to live for her mother, then for herself, and now for her children.


    Is her heart wronged? It goes without saying that otherwise she would not ignore her queen image and vent her pent up depression for many years like a bitch.


    Hey! In this way, a woman who can go to the hall, enter the kitchen, make money, know how to warm the bed, take into account the overall situation, know the general, tolerant and considerate will hold it in the palm of her hand and coax it in the same way as her ancestors.


    But she happened to meet her own playful big rob. Women took it home one by one. Although she would complain a few words, she turned her head, but still showed the greatest tolerance and spoiled him, but how could she have no grievance in her heart.


    This time, he almost died for his fancy debt and suffered the humiliation of the night owl. How can he not feel guilty and remorse.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t happen again."


    Ding Ning patted Xiahou on the shoulder, like a promise and an oath, said firmly, and walked towards the owl.


    Xia Hou looked at the cold light flashing in Ding Ning''s eyes. He seemed to know what he was going to do. He hurriedly grabbed him and said, "don''t mess around. Grandma Ye is still in their hands."


    "I know."


    Ding Ning seemed to have something pressing on his chest. It was so heavy that he couldn''t breathe. During a trip to Kunpeng world, he not only got married, but also brought back 11 wives.


    Originally, he didn''t take it seriously, but now he is a little timid. He feels ashamed to face his sister. It''s enough to be sorry for her that he didn''t let her have a child first. Now he can''t even give her the first wedding, which makes him feel guilty.


    Ah!


    The shrill scream made a group of crazy women stop beating, looked at Ding Ning with dismay, opened Ding''s hunting, and squatted down to crush the bones of the night owl inch by inch. Where did the night owl still have the arrogant appearance before, her good body was writhing like maggots, and her beautiful face was distorted by severe pain, His face was covered with tears and snot. How pathetic it looked.


    "Ding Ning, forget it."


    Although Ding Qianlie said many vicious curses before and wanted to tear the owl to pieces, he was still soft hearted to see the tragedy of the owl.


    "Sister, I''m sorry. I said I would protect you, but I didn''t do it this time. It was my fault. I''m not willing to touch your finger. What is she that dares to slap you in the face? I''ll fulfill your previous vows one by one, cramp her to pieces, frustrate her bones and ashes, and live in pain and regret forever. Let her know that no one in the world can bully you I''ll make her regret coming to this world. "


    Ding Ning raised his head and said with an unprecedented serious expression with deep feelings like the sea in his eyes.


    "This... I was also angry and talked casually. I couldn''t be serious."


    Ding Qianlie''s heart was sweet, but when he thought that Ding Ning knew those vicious words he had said before, he was in a panic and said with flashing eyes.


    "I''m the head of the family. I didn''t protect you well. Therefore, let me punish these bitches. Don''t dirty your hands and give me a chance to make up for my mistakes."


    Ding Ning was keenly aware that some of the girls had shown a trace of jealousy on their faces. He immediately realized that he patronized his sister and ignored their feelings. He immediately said with awe inspiring righteousness.


    Sure enough, EQ increased with the number of girls. As soon as this sentence was said, the girls were immediately happy. Even Du Mosheng, who thought he had nothing to do with Ding Ning, felt a lot more comfortable.


    "Walk alone..."


    Ding Qianlie is always the one who takes the overall situation into consideration. Before the other girls thought of it, she immediately said with worry. But when she saw Ding Ning winking at her, she suddenly found that she had made a mistake and swallowed the second half of her words.


    Although she collected quickly, the night owl, who had been crushed ten hand bones, was keenly aware of Ding''s fear of hunting. His eyes lit up and said with a hoarse voice: "if you have seed, you''ll kill me. Let''s see if the bitch who walks alone at night can live tomorrow."


    Ding Qianlie''s face suddenly changed. He knew he had said the wrong thing after all, reminding the evil woman of the night owl.


    "Ah!"


    But Ding Ning didn''t change his face. He trampled on the right foot bone of the night owl and said faintly, "I''ve never been threatened. If I walk alone without a cold hair, I''ll destroy the whole door of Xuannv family. Believe me, I have this strength."


    "Destroy the Xuannv clan? Giggle, that''s funny. Who do you think you are? And destroy the Xuannv clan. Bah, dream."


    Although the night owl was frightened by Ding Ning''s calm and palpitating tone, he immediately thought of the powerful strength of Xuannu family. He subconsciously felt that Ding Ning was talking big. Although he was sweating with pain, he still disdained to laugh.


    The women didn''t know what it was to follow the word. Naturally, they didn''t know how powerful the God level strong man was. They thought that the night owl and others couldn''t resist suddenly. They were secretly drugged by Ding Ning.


    Although he knew that he would not tear down the stage at this time, he also thought that Ding Ning was talking big to intimidate the night owl.


    "The saint daughter clan, once the shepherd Xuannv clan in the world, has the cursed blood and highest cultivation. It''s just the peak of the divine martial arts realm. If they don''t understand, don''t you understand? Do you really think I don''t have that strength?"


    Ding Ning said calmly, but his eyes were as sharp as a knife, without any meaning of joking.


    The night owl''s face changed, and then he sneered with disdain: "even if there is a strong man of God level to support it? My saint has been inherited for thousands of years. Can you know the details and destroy my saint? Hehe, I''m not afraid of the wind flashing my tongue."


    The divine level strong are terrible. The holy women may be afraid, but they will never be afraid. At most, it is just that the closed Mountain Gate is not born. After all, the holy women are proficient in the array, and the secret place has long been built like an iron bucket. Even if all the holy doors work together, they can''t break the holy women''s family protection array.


    What''s more, the night owl''s restrictions on the God level strong are not unclear. The power beyond the human world will be excluded by the way of heaven. Even if it does what it says, it can''t be used at will.


    Therefore, for her, the God level strong man can only be used as the strong man in the holy martial arts realm, regardless of his words and deeds. If the saint can be listed in the holy gate, she naturally has a way to compete with the strong man in the holy martial arts realm.


    "Really? It seems that you really don''t die until you reach the Yellow River. I know that the virgin family is proficient in arrays, but so what? One God level strong person is not enough. Are three, four, five, six or even ten or eight enough?"


    Ding Ning said jokingly that it was time to show her strength so that her women would not be worried all day. Of course, it was also to pave the way for the emergence of purple finches and other women.

 Chapter 1300

    "Ten eight God level strong men? Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that the bitch walking alone at night would take a fancy to a man who bragged and didn''t write drafts. It''s really funny. It''s really funny."


    The owl laughed back and forth, and her tears came down. She just didn''t know whether it was really so funny or whether it affected her tears when she laughed.


    "Is that funny?"


    With a meaningful smile, Ding Ning looked up and shouted, "crane, please block the surrounding area."


    "No problem!"


    The old voice of the crane ancestors seemed to come from all directions. In an instant, everyone in the whole hotel fell asleep silently.


    Ding Ning was relieved and looked at the owl jokingly: "then let you see my real strength."


    Even at this time, Ding Ning didn''t expose all his strength. With a wave of his hand, nine God level strong men such as Hexiang appeared out of thin air. They exuded an undisguised spirit level breath, and bowed down to Ding Ning: "young master!"


    The night owl''s eyes were straight, his whole body trembled, and his mouth was open enough to put in a big duck egg. Even if the ten God level strong men could only be regarded as the strong men in the holy martial arts realm, they were also the top ten in the holy martial arts realm. It was more than enough to destroy the holy women.


    Those saints with bruises and bruises were even more frightened and inexplicable. They were lying on the ground trembling. What kind of monster did they provoke.


    Ding Qianlie and Luoxue, the women who are very close to Ding Ning and Xia Hou, are OK. They are not surprised to know that he has a storage space that can hide people. They are just excited that Ding Ning has the strength to compete with the holy women.


    But those women who don''t know how many secrets of Ding Ning are stupid, especially Guan Shilin, Murong Yanran, Du Mosheng and LAN Mengdie. Their small mouths are opened into a lovely O-shape, leaving only one idea in their hearts. Is this performing magic? With a wave of his hand, nine more people came out.


    But this is not the end. Ding Ning looked at the owl jokingly: "enough? If not enough, what about them?"


    With a wave of hands, 500 wolves and 500 ghost leopard soldiers appeared like ghosts. In an instant, the whole restaurant was full, emitting the smell of iron blood killing. They knelt down on one knee and drank loudly: "handsome!"


    The night owl was stunned. Although the cultivation of these wolf riders and ghost leopard soldiers was not as strong as the divine level strong ones, the lowest was the big demons equivalent to the Shenwu realm, one third of them were the strong ones in the Shengwu realm. It was more than enough for this force to destroy the Saint daughter clan.


    "Enough? Not enough. Let''s go on."


    Ding Ning glanced at the women with guilty eyes and tongue tied eyes, waved his hand, put away the thousand soldiers, and waved again. Thousands of beautiful women suddenly appeared and bowed down together. Some shouted commander-in-chief and some shouted young master. They were very lively.


    The faces of night owls and others are green. These women look soft and weak. They are not as terrible as those wolf riders and leopard soldiers. However, with their eyesight, they can''t see that these women are at least strong in Shenwu state, including some beautiful women in Shengwu state.


    A thousand soldiers and a thousand beauties have the lowest cultivation accomplishments in the Shenwu realm. Even the one that can''t fight the most, just putting the cultivation accomplishments there is enough to crush the saint.


    Not only the night owls and others have green faces, but a group of women also have green faces. They are joking. Although they know Ding Ning''s playfulness and are more tolerant and indulgent, they can''t accept hooking up with thousands of women at once. Moreover, these women are all beautiful women. How can they not be jealous of haishengbo.


    Ding Ning felt more than ten murderous eyes staring at him, making him chilly all over.


    Stretching his head is a knife, shrinking his head is also a knife. At this time, he can''t shrink back. After all, purple finches and other women are his wife, so they can''t be hidden in the pet space forever.


    Immediately, he coughed, looked magnanimous, pulled his finger, pointed to Ding Qianlie and other women, and said, "this is your young grandmother. In the future, you will be responsible for serving them and protecting their safety."


    "I''ve seen your little grandmother!"


    Thousands of demon beauties are either female slaves or abused girls, not to mention the spiritual pet contract. Even if there is no contract, they are grateful to Ding Ning. It is an honor for them to be a maid. They dare not neglect it at all. They bow down together and shout respectfully.


    Ding Qianlie and other women looked suspicious and wondered if it was a cover up played by Ding Ning. They did things in the name of their maid.


    Ding Ning didn''t know their careful thinking. He smiled at Xia Hou and others with a dull face and said, "you can''t miss the opportunity. You won''t come again. If you have a crush, you should start quickly. If you''re late, you''ll be robbed by other brothers."


    Xia Hou and others immediately made a big red face, but looking at this national beauty, little stars appeared in her eyes and were ready to move.


    Even Xia Hou''s eyes shone. After being glared at by Ding Qianlie, he scratched his head. Joking, Lisa is the eldest lady''s assistant and best friend. If he dares to move his heart, Lisa will not castrate him.


    As soon as Ding Ning opened this joke, the women immediately responded. They knew that it was not the woman Ding Ning provoked, but the handmaid he took, which made Qi Qi relax and smile. Fortunately, the bastard was not absurd enough to provoke a thousand women back to warm their beds at once. It can be forgiven.


    "Little grandma!"


    Du Mosheng, Murong Yanran and Guan Shilin are gentle and soft. Listening to the cry of these maidservants, their faces are red and become big persimmons. Guan Shilin has a crush on Ding Ning. Du Mosheng and Murong are gentle and soft. They feel uncomfortable all over, but they are no less beautiful than themselves, and they are flattered by the maidservants of the strong martial arts. That feeling, It''s really good.


    The whole night owl is stupid. A thousand beautiful women of Shenwu and even Shengwu are willing to be maidservants. What''s the origin of Ding Ning?


    Never at this moment, she was so jealous and envious of walking alone at night. If she was also dingning''s woman, wouldn''t she also have such a super strong man as a maid.


    But she knew that it was because she was jealous of Ye Linglong and targeted their teachers and disciples everywhere. She made a big fuss about the violation of the door rules when she walked alone at night, and put her on the charge of betraying the school. Then she ran into this super iron plate and provoked a strong enemy who could not be provoked at all.


    It''s unforgivable for God''s sins. You can''t live for your sins.


    The night owl had never been so powerless and frightened. He was paralyzed like a dead dog, and his eyes were full of despair and regret.


    The saints who followed the owl and pretended to be powerful all stared at her with hate and complaining eyes. If the owl had not insisted on going his own way and had to take the opportunity to punish the night alone to attack the night Linglong, how could they fall into such a field.


    Human nature is so ugly at this moment. When they complain about the night owl, they don''t think how they would be reduced to today if they didn''t want to hold the night owl''s thigh to help the tyranny.


    "Enough? Not enough."


    With a wave of his hand, Ding Ning put away thousands of maidservants and said that he was not confident enough.


    Waving again, eleven beautiful women appeared again. The most deadly thing was a cute treasure carved like powder and jade.


    "Baba hug!"


    As soon as he appeared, Kong Xuan rushed to Ding Ning''s arms for a hug. The needle dropped instantly in the whole restaurant, which was silent.


    Ding Ning smiled awkwardly, hugged Kong Xuan and explained, "dry son."


    All the girls showed a relieved smile. Think about it, Ding Ning has only disappeared for a few days. It''s impossible to have such a big son.


    "Husband!"


    But the next moment, the names of purple finches and others made their smiles stiff on their faces, and their eyes fell on Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning was chilly all over, with fine beads of sweat on his forehead and an awkward smile on his face. He regretted teaching them to call his husband for the first time. It might be better to call his husband in this scene.


    Ziqueer and others realized that Ding Ning was wrong, but as an elder sister, she already knew from Ding Ning that he had many confidants in the world. She immediately took a generous step forward and looked at Ding Qianlie Yingying, who was vaguely led, Affectionate smile: "this is probably the sister who my husband often talks about. I''m purple finch. I''ve seen my sister and sisters!"


    "Kong Xuan met his sister and sisters."


    "Crane ling''er has seen his sister and sisters."


    "Kong Lei met his sister and sisters."


    ¡­¡­


    As ziqueer took the lead, Kong Xuan and others kept a low attitude. They gave Ding enough face to hunt, which made her feel more comfortable. A smile appeared on her face, generously took their hands and exchanged greetings.


    Just when seeing Miaomiao''s two sisters like girls, Ding Qianlie glared at Ding Ning, who was giggling. Now people give him more face and settle accounts with him later.


    This bastard is becoming more and more disrespectful. It''s OK to provoke 11 women at once. How come there''s no bottom line now. Even minor girls dare to provoke. It''s a crime.


    Ding Ning is also very speechless. Although the Miao sisters look small, Ding Qianlie and others are not as good as others in terms of age. Just in front of the night owl, he naturally won''t say anything. He can only say: "it''s not what you think. They are not human and can''t be treated by their age."


    Ding Qianlie shivered all over and his smile was stiff. NIMA, isn''t it a Terran? What''s that? Is it a ghost? Ding Ning''s taste is very heavy now.


    Compared with Ding Qianlie, she has become a big sister. Xiao Nuo''s small mouth is almost ready to hang oil gourd. Unlike other women who have no ambition for fame, she has always regarded herself as Ding Ning''s genuine fiancee.


    Fortunately, with the fear of the first 1000 women, the first 11 women were still able to reluctantly accept it, but they didn''t get angry on the spot, but I''m afraid they still have to settle accounts with Ding Ning afterwards.


    Seeing the atmosphere at the scene was barely harmonious, Zhao Jingjing gave dingning an ambiguous wink and quietly raised her thumb.


    Ding Ning replied with a knowing smile, implying that he knew and asked her to pay public food in the evening. He knew that his careful thinking could not hide from the ghost girl who was proficient in psychology.


    People''s psychology is a very strange thing. If he directly releases 11 daughters-in-law, there will be a riot at the scene. It''s good not to have a big fight. That''s why he deliberately releases 1000 first, causing a psychological impact on the women, making enough bedding, and then let the purple Finch and other women appear, This makes them subconsciously give birth to 11 psychological hints that are better than 1000 women, which is much easier to accept.


    Zhao Jingjing proudly raised her eyebrows. Anyway, she is the youngest and has the smallest chest. It''s impossible to compete for the title of eldest sister. It''s better to find another way and be a goblin that worries Ding Ning.


    How can the night owl not see that the lowest ones, such as purple Finch, are in the divine realm, and the highest ones are the strong ones who step into the divine realm half a step, but she is numb at the moment and can only accept her life obediently.


    If Ding Ning hadn''t sealed her accomplishments, she couldn''t even move. Now she wants to die and can''t afford it. It''s true.

 Chapter 1301

    Ding Ning looked at the time. It was more than eight o''clock and waved to Ling Yun: "yun''er, how many people have our Qingyun security guard come to this martial arts meeting?"


    "In addition to brother Xia Hou, there are fifty of them. They have rushed to the swallow dock first."


    Lingyun said with some entanglement, "why don''t we give up."


    Ding Ning gave her a deep look, He shook his head and said: "we can''t give up. Qingyun security represents the hope of local forces in Ninghai this time. If we give up now, all our previous efforts will be in vain, and it''s not good for the future development of Qingyun security. It doesn''t matter whether we can win the quota this time, but we must defeat the seventh Prince''s residence and tell those grassland barbarians who is the master of Ninghai."


    "But, walking alone..."


    Lingyun doesn''t want to give up, but it''s about walking alone at night. Dingning asks some uncertain questions. After all, what he said with Zhang Heping last night is very general.


    "Well, the competition starts at 2:00 p.m. this afternoon''s competition schedule is mainly the selection and allocation of the only representatives from various regions and the distribution of the interests of various underground forces. Tomorrow will be the formal competition with the family forces of major doors in Jiangnan Road. The conference will last for three days, end on the evening of the 15th, select the top 50, and then set out to participate under the unified organization of the 17th Bureau and the Religious Bureau The world martial arts Congress on the 18th. "


    Ling Yun is obviously interested in the martial arts meeting, understands the competition process very clearly, and his big eyes are shining, showing a touch of longing.


    Ding Ning sighed in his heart. In fact, he wanted his women to live a peaceful life. He didn''t want them to step into the strange Jianghu road of bojuyun, but Lingyun was obviously an alien who didn''t love armed and red makeup. Qingyun security also carried all the expectations and high hopes of Ninghai local underground forces. He had no reason to oppose it no matter how reluctant he was.


    Everyone has the right to pursue his dream. Even he is not qualified to oppose it. Just as sister Ye Huan wants to be an actor, he can only unconditionally support the entertainment industry if he doesn''t like it. This is a man''s respect for his own women.


    "Ding Ning, I also want to attend the world martial arts Congress."


    Ding Qianlie, who had been listening, suddenly said, almost didn''t scare Ding Ning down, and said, "sister, don''t joke."


    "I''m serious. I''m going to Tongtian secret territory."


    Ding Qianlie''s expression was more serious and persistent than ever.


    She was really stimulated this time. Obviously, she has the same cultivation level as Ding Ning, but she can''t use it at all. This time, she was bullied by night owls. Of course, part of the reason is that she was inspired by the strength of purple finches and others. She is not weaker than others in her life. As the first wife, she must not be despised by her sisters.


    "Give me a reason."


    Ding Ning saw that she didn''t seem to be joking, and the expression on her face gradually became serious. She felt her head as big as a fight.


    My sister is a goddess of business and doesn''t like to fight and kill. Although he knows that the night owl''s affair will greatly stimulate my sister, he still hopes that my sister can change her decision and don''t participate in things in the Jianghu.


    "I want to be strong!"


    Ding''s answer was simple and straightforward.


    "Get stronger? Do you know where the secret place of Tongtian is? Do you know how dangerous it is? It''s not too much to say that ten deaths and nine lives. Why do you think you can get stronger there? Elder sister, I beg for talent. Can you not make trouble for me?"


    Ding Ning''s heart suddenly became angry. Even if he went into the secret land, he would die. What''s more, Ding Qianlie still couldn''t use his strength. This is not what makes trouble.


    "How can I make trouble for you? Grandma said that the opportunity for me to become stronger is in the secret territory of Tongtian. I have decided. I''m not asking for your advice, but let you know."


    Seeing Ding Ning''s bad attitude, Ding Qianlie was also a little angry. Inexplicably, she brought back 11 women and a dry son. She dared to be cruel to herself before she settled with him. She immediately covered her face with cold frost, showing the tough attitude of strong women in the mall.


    Seeing that his sister was unhappy, who made him feel guilty? In addition, he pulled out his grandmother''s flag. Ding Ning immediately counseled and said bitterly: "sister, I don''t want to stop you, but you can''t fight at all. How can you win the place to enter the secret territory of Tongtian?"


    "I don''t care. You can do it yourself. Anyway, I have to have a quota. Otherwise, I will go on stage on behalf of Qingyun security to compete with others and be killed and pulled down by others."


    Ding led lieao Jiao''s chin and said in an unreasonable way. Her heart was like a mirror. With the relationship between Ding Ning and the Imperial Palace, asking for a place was not like playing.


    "Well, I''ll find a way!"


    Ding Ning was suffering. He didn''t want his sister to encounter any danger. He had planned to give up entering the secret land of Tongtian, but now he had to break in for his sister.


    "I want it too, I want it too."


    Xiao Nuo has long listened with her ears blankly. For her adventurous violent policewoman, the secret land of Tongtian is full of endless temptation.


    Ding Ning wanted to die. He said with a sad face, "aunt, don''t make trouble with me, will you?"


    "I don''t care. I didn''t settle with you when you found so many women. You have to give me a place."


    Xiao Nuo said sour.


    Well, this stabbed Ding Ning''s weakness, so he had to raise his hands and Surrender: "well, you and your sister can have a place each."


    "And me, but I don''t want you to get me a place through the back door. I want to fight for a place myself."


    Lingyun said confidently.


    Ding Ning wanted to cry. These aunts and grandmothers were more difficult to serve one by one. However, he now had braids in their hands. He didn''t dare to disagree. He hypocritically said, "OK, have ambition, I''ll take good care of you."


    Originally intended to help Lingyun improve his accomplishments, but now he immediately changed his mind. Let''s wait until she recognizes the reality.


    Ling Yun is smiling, waving a small powder fist with high fighting spirit, looking like he is bound to win.


    "I want it too, I want it too..."


    Du Mosheng, who was vaguely listening, thought it was something fun. Suddenly he shouted, which surprised Ding Ning. He almost didn''t drop his eyes. He cried and laughed, "do you know what you want? You''re going? Go and play at the same time."


    "I don''t care. I want it anyway, or I''ll tell my father that you bully me."


    Du Mosheng''s small face turned red. She didn''t know what to want, but it must be something fun to see everyone fighting. She hummed angrily with a small mouth.


    Ding Ning is tired. Xiao Nuo and Ling Yun are both in tianwu territory and have the ability to protect themselves. Although her sister can''t use spiritual power, the symbiotic body makes her have the physical strength no less than her own. It''s the safest one to really enter Tongtian secret territory. Du Mosheng is just an ordinary person. He wants to die at all. Isn''t this adding to the chaos.


    Speechless turned his eyes and said with a narrow face: "they are my wife. They want me to pay public food. Do you want it too?"


    "Bah! Hooligan!"


    Du Mosheng blushed and spat angrily.


    The girls burst into laughter, but the trouble didn''t end here. As soon as Kong Lei and others heard that they were fighting for places to enter the secret realm of Tongtian, they immediately became interested and pulled Lingyun to whisper about specific matters.


    Ding Ning was still secretly pleased that his harem was temporarily stable, but ziqueer and others announced with a smile that they would participate on behalf of Qingyun security.


    Ding Ning wanted to cry without tears, but on second thought, let alone, the secret place of Tongtian is really the home of purple finches, who cultivate the power of Qi and blood. Anyway, my sister is determined to go in, so it''s better to let them go together and take care of them.


    The only problem is that their accomplishments have exceeded the standard and are too high. Even if they participate in the competition, they won''t win.


    But this problem was easily solved by Heling. The crane family is proficient in arrays and has a lot of research on sealing. Sealing their cultivation in tianwu is not a piece of cake.


    Ding Ning suddenly woke up and scolded himself for his stupidity. How could he forget the seal? He is much better than crane spirit in terms of his attainments in sealing.


    Although he was reluctant for his women to take risks, he was relieved to see that the relationship between the two groups of women from different worlds quickly became harmonious because they wanted to enter the secret realm of heaven together. Naturally, they accepted each other.


    Forget it, as long as they can get along well and the harem is harmonious, it will be an adventure trip. As long as they can get along well, everything is worth it.


    Now that the blood has changed greatly, it''s better to replace all of them. Let you, you Wujian, Bai Xiaolou, Lang Kui and Lang yuan all come out to participate in the competition.


    As a result, all the 50 Qingyun security guards who were ready to participate in the competition were directly replaced. If Xia Hou hadn''t begged hard, even his quota would have been cancelled.


    The shuttle bus arranged by the Murong family has left first. Although Murong Yanran broke up with Murong Junlin, she is the eldest lady of the Murong family and has her own confidants in the family. She called two luxury buses to send Lingyun and others to swallow dock.


    Murong, who happened to be worried about his sister''s smile, hurried over after applying medicine in the hospital. He was surprised to see Ding Ning. One brother-in-law shouted the intimacy, which made Murong sweet, ashamed and angry. He repeatedly warned him not to shout, but Murong turned a deaf ear to his smile and kissed Ding Ning more than she did.


    Ding Ning didn''t like to talk to him before, but today he looked at him differently after knowing that he had done a great job to stop the disaster for his sister. He put scald cream on him on the spot. After the scalded neck was cool for a while, the scald was quickly eliminated, just like nothing. Murong smiled, shocked and even called his brother-in-law God.


    Seeing that Ding Ning and Yixiao get along well with each other, Murong Yanran was in a trance. Inexplicably, he thought that his brother really liked Ding Ning. If he was really Ding Ning''s girlfriend, it seemed good.


    However, as soon as she thought of the mysterious black faced man who caused waves in her heart for the first time in her life, she immediately rejected the idea. Although Ding Ning was also good, it was too careless. Where can the black faced man bring her a sense of security and sureness.


    "Smile and arrange a secret place for me. I''ll interrogate them."


    Ding Ning took a cigarette in his mouth and asked Mo Rong to smile. What''s polite about his brother-in-law.


    "OK, no problem!"


    This little thing was nothing to Murong''s smile. In less than ten minutes, they took the prisoners of Xuannv family to a quiet house with a single door and a single yard.


    Murong smiled and wanted to watch Ding Ning''s interrogation process, but he was impolitely kicked out. It was not that there was any privacy that could not be told, but that Murong smiled and would leave a psychological shadow.

 Chapter 1302

    "Sister, what''s the situation? My brother-in-law won''t turn all these women around?"


    Murong Yanran and his sister and brother sat in the living room with big eyes and small eyes. They couldn''t hear any sound in the room. Murong smiled and immediately opened his head and asked with doubts on his face.


    "Go away, he can''t be so dirty."


    Mo Rong Yanran looked at his younger brother angrily. Although Ding Ning was naughty and the women of Xuannv family were not ugly, with Ding Ning''s character of protecting the calf, she would never have any crooked thoughts about the woman who nearly killed them. As for her younger brother calling Ding Ning''s brother-in-law, she was immune and didn''t bother to waste her tongue.


    Although both sisters and brothers deliberately avoided what had happened before, they still had to face what they should face. Murong Yanran remembered his father''s heartlessness and couldn''t help but redden his eyes. Murong smiled and sighed, but he couldn''t open his mouth to comfort.


    The night owl may know that he will die and still want to fight tenaciously, but under the silver needle stabbing point where Ding Ning''s pain is magnified a hundred times, he still can''t resist after all. He can''t bear the pain in just a few minutes. He calls like a pig killer and explains everything that should be explained clearly.


    "I don''t think you do much evil, so I''ll let you go this time. I don''t care what method you use to inform the saint family, and send me to Gusu in three days. Otherwise, don''t blame me for flattening your saint family. I believe you know very well that I have this strength."


    Ding Ning opened the door and came out. He turned and said coldly to more than ten saints who were pale and trembling, but there was no night owl.


    "Yes, we will inform the clan as soon as possible."


    The holy women were tortured to death by Ding Ning stabbing the acupoint with a silver needle. In their eyes, Ding Ning was a devil. They dared not disobey at all. They nodded like primary school students. After getting Ding Ning''s permission, they fled like an amnesty.


    Ding Ning''s mood was not so relaxed. She learned from the night owls and these saints that this time they were able to find paradise island, although it was because they walked alone at night and asked the saints for help in the earthly industry that they leaked their whereabouts.


    But night alone is very cautious. All communication is through the transmission array. Even if the fact that she is hiding in Ninghai is exposed, it is actually difficult for the saint to lock the exact location of Paradise Island and catch her.


    The night owl was able to find paradise island because an unidentified person tipped them off and gave them the list of women close to Ding Ning. He said that as long as he followed them, he would be able to


    Find the person they''re looking for.


    The information provided by this person is very detailed. Except for LAN Mengdie and pan Xiangyun, all the other women associated with him are on the list, even Xiao Yao and Zhao Jingjing, who have a very secret relationship with him.


    The night owl followed them for two days. However, they all went to paradise island through the transmission array, so that she could not find the trace of walking alone at night. Finally, she had to leave a divine knowledge mark on them. With this divine knowledge mark, the night owl consumed a lot of divine knowledge to finally lock the position of Paradise Island.


    Of course, the array of Paradise Island is not as vulnerable as Ding Ning thought, but the owl has broken array magnetic symbols. With the one-time magnetic symbols developed by the saint for countless years, the owl consumes a lot of broken array magnetic symbols to come and go freely on Tiantang island.


    From the owl, Ding Ning got three broken magnetic symbols and more than ten magnet array plates that can be arranged at any time. It was a great harvest, but he was stuck in his throat and couldn''t be happy until he found the mysterious man who provided information for the owl.


    When Zhu gave no time to make a phone call to let her secretly investigate, Ding Ning was in a mood of convergence. With Murong''s sister in law, he hurried to swallow dock.


    On the way, Zhang Heping called to urge that the martial arts conference was hosted by the national scholar''s office and the Religious Bureau, and the 17th Bureau of Ninghai was the organizer. It was unreasonable for him as the director not to participate in the opening ceremony.


    However, Ding Ning also smelled an unusual smell from Zhang Heping''s words. In the past, the 17th Bureau and the Religious Bureau were both under the command of the national scholar''s government. All previous martial arts conferences were held by the 17th Bureau, and the Religious Bureau has never participated in them. However, after the Religious Bureau was assigned to Yulin Wei this year, it took part in them. The meaning of this is quite intriguing.


    Is this a sign of trying to weaken the power of the imperial government? It seems that the contradiction between the imperial scholar''s office and Yu Linwei began to be completely stimulated, Ding Ning thought thoughtfully.


    Murong Yanran saw that Ding Ning didn''t say a word when he got on the bus. He looked worried. He thought he was worried about the safety of walking alone at night. He wanted to comfort him, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    Murong smiled and was responsible for driving. He wanted to talk to Ding Ning. Seeing that he was not in a high mood, he closed his mouth wisely. The atmosphere in the carriage became a little dull. At this time, Ding Ning suddenly said, "stop!"


    GA!


    Murong smiled, smelled the speech, stopped at the roadside, looked at the rear mirror and asked, "brother-in-law, what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, it''s all right. Pick someone up."


    Ding Ning opened the window and waved to the light cloud waiting on the roadside: "here."


    "Is this your girlfriend, too?"


    Murong Yan looked at the slim figure, and the light cloud with a veil on his face came quickly. His face asked strangely.


    "Well, no, it''s my friend."


    Ding Ning didn''t introduce Qingyun in detail. After all, her identity is Chiyang''s apprentice, which is a little complicated.


    "This is my sister Murong Yanran, this is her brother Murong smiling, and this is my friend Chu Qingyun."


    After waiting for Qingyun to get on the bus, Ding Ning introduced them.


    "Hello!"


    Qingyun had been following the ancestor of the crane family before. Ding Ning asked her to wait by the side of the road when she took back the ancestor of the crane family, so she knew the identity of Murong''s sister and brother for a long time and didn''t show any surprise. She nodded generously.


    "Hello!"


    The Murong brothers and sisters said hello politely, but their attitude was obviously a little alienated.


    Qingyun didn''t care. He naturally looked at Ding Ning and asked, "where are we going now?"


    "Go to the martial arts meeting."


    Ding Ning rubbed his temples and said wearily.


    The spirit was hurt, which made his body unimpeded, but his spirit was extremely easy to be tired. He hasn''t closed his eyes since last night. At the moment, his eyelids are heavy and he sleeps vaguely against the seat.


    Murong Yanran and Qingyun looked at his tired appearance, and there was a trace of heartache in the bottom of their eyes. They kept silent while tacit understanding.


    Murong smiled and looked at his sister and Qingyun from the back mirror. They were silent and cautious. He sighed in his heart that his brother-in-law was good at everything, but he was too careless.


    I don''t know how long later, Ding Ning felt that the speed slowed down, vaguely opened his eyes, patted his face, forced himself and asked, "smile, are you here?"


    "It''s almost here. The car in front can''t go. You have to take a boat and get off."


    Murong smiled and stopped slowly in the parking lot next to a lake.


    The Murong family respectfully greeted him, shouted to the young master, then took the car key and parked the car for Murong with a smile.


    Ding Ning looked at the lake in the overlapping peaks of green mountains. It was as gentle and poetic as a quiet woman in the south of the Yangtze River. He couldn''t help but shine in front of him and exclaimed, "the scenery is picturesque and beautiful. It''s really a good place."


    "Yes, what a beautiful lake."


    Light cloud also sincerely praised.


    "Hey, hey, what''s this? The beauty is in the back."


    Murong smiled and was already immune to the scenery here. He led the way to the cruise ship by the lake and said with some complacency.


    Murong Yanran was obviously familiar with this place, and her eyes showed a trace of nostalgia, Smiled and introduced: "It belongs to the ancient Hengshan Mountains. The lake in front of us is called Jingyue lake. It belongs to the tributary of Taihu Lake. It is the private territory of Murong family. The scenery outside can only be regarded as ordinary. The really beautiful thing is the twelve linked docks inside. Swallow dock is one of them. It''s just that we come in the wrong season. It''s the most beautiful time when the lotus leaves are full of the lake in midsummer every year."


    "Twelve linked strongholds? Isn''t it the twelve linked strongholds mentioned in Chu LiuXiang''s novels?"


    Ding Ning jokingly said, but he was secretly shocked. The details of the Millennium family are really unfathomable. It can occupy such a large mountain range and lake as a private industry. No wonder Murong Junlin is called Murong Bancheng.


    "Of course not. The twelve linked docks here are naturally formed around the waterways of Hengshan mountain into Taihu Lake. In ancient times, when fishermen entered Taihu Lake to fish, they would temporarily rest or repair ships in these docks. Later, after being bought by Murong family, they transformed the twelve linked docks into a private summer resort. Every midsummer, the senior management of Murong family will live here For a while. "


    Murong smiled and jumped into a small boat. When Ding Ning came up, he waved to the boatman wearing a hat: "go to swallow dock."


    "Yes, young master!"


    The boatman responded respectfully, smiled and nodded to Murong, gently rowed the oar, and the boat rowed to the depths of the lake like an arrow.


    The lake water ripples layer upon layer. The breeze is gentle and the blue waves are rippling, which makes people relaxed, happy and refreshing,


    Ding Ning accidentally glanced at the boatman. He thought he was just an ordinary Murong servant. Unexpectedly, he was still a practicing family. His ability to operate the boat was extraordinary and walked smoothly.


    Although the boatman''s strength is not high, he also has accomplishments close to the Xuanwu realm. The millennial aristocratic family has a deep heritage. It really deserves its reputation.


    The lakes and waterways are formed around the mountains. The architectural style of white walls and black tiles in the water docks along the way shows the gentleness and gentleness of the water town in the south of the Yangtze River, which is better than the magnificent sea on Paradise Island


    Distinct charm.


    When the swallow dock arrived, hundreds of boats specially used to pick up and send people were parked beside the simple dock of the dock. On each boat, a servant of the Murong family acted as a boatman, and dozens of dignified men on the shore were responsible for registering the identity of the people who entered the dock.


    According to Murong Yixiao, these big men responsible for registering their identity are composed of people from the 17th Bureau, the Religious Bureau and the Murong family, which is to prevent ordinary people from entering them by mistake.


    Ding Ning, as the director of the 17th Bureau of Ninghai, although he still didn''t recognize all his subordinates, he was arranged by Zhang Heping to wait for him. The staff of the 17th Bureau knew him. After the people went ashore, a member of the 17th Bureau immediately greeted him and said respectfully, "Bureau D, you can come and wait for yourself."


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone''s eyes fell on Ding Ning. The Murong family were better. The eyes of the people in the 17th Bureau and the Religious Bureau were suspicious.


    They all know that a young director of the 17th Bureau of Ninghai has just changed some time ago. Like a dragon without a tail, most people can''t see the real face.


    They know that the new director is young, but Ding Ning is too young in front of them. After all, unlike Gu Wu, the state affairs rely on grinding and training day after day and year after year. It is absolutely young to be a director at the age of 37 or 78.


    Murong Yanran and Qingyun are also stupid. Isn''t Ding Ning a doctor with good medical skills? How did you become the director of the 17th Bureau? Did this man recognize the wrong person?

 Chapter 1303

    Ding Ning felt his nose awkwardly: "are you?"


    "I''m Cui Yong, chief of the third section of Ninghai 17th Bureau. Director Zhang asked me to wait for you here."


    A man in his early 40s has thick eyebrows and big eyes, straight nose and square mouth. He looks very energetic. He knows that Ding Ning is a shopkeeper. He hasn''t been to the unit since he took office. It''s normal to don''t know him. He quickly introduced himself.


    "Oh, Xiao Cui, I''m sorry. I''m a little delayed. It''s hard for you."


    Ding Ning heard that he was from the 17th inning of Ninghai. Zhang Heping sent him to wait for him. He must be his own. He immediately patted Cui Yong on the shoulder with a smile.


    "Bureau D, you''re welcome."


    Cui Yong took a puff from the corner of his mouth, but his face showed a respectful color and said flattered.


    Murong Yanran and Qingyun both wanted to laugh, but they felt a little inappropriate. They held it hard. They thought that a hairy boy was shooting a middle-aged uncle in his forties shouting Xiao Cui. How can this picture look so disharmonious.


    They were embarrassed to laugh, but the people in the Religious Bureau were not embarrassed. A burly man glanced at Ding Ning contemptuously, hissed and said in a strange way: "Lao Cui, ha ha ha, when did you become young, you have become Xiao Cui."


    "Hahaha, Xiao Cui, that''s good. We''ll call you Xiao Cui in the future!"


    "Xiao Cui, that''s a good name and looks young."


    "Yes, Lao Cui becomes Xiao Cui. He is dozens of years younger."


    The Religious Bureau staff next to the strong man immediately burst into laughter and scoffed. Although they seemed to tease Cui Ming, the discerning people knew they were targeting Ding Ning.


    The Murong family has strict rules, and the eldest lady and the eldest young master are present. Naturally, they don''t dare to go too far, but they also smile in their eyes and see that they make fun of Cui Ming.


    Although the other members of the 17th Bureau did not say anything, they also laughed. They were not members of the 17th Bureau of Ninghai, and director Ding Ning could not control them.


    Although the relationship between the 17th Bureau and the Religious Affairs Bureau has been somewhat tense recently, there has been a lot of discussion about the appointment of Ding Ning, a young director, within the 17th Bureau. Many people think that he is superior by virtue of his relationship and are very dissatisfied with him.


    Cui Yong smiled calmly and ignored these people. Although the people in the Religious Bureau were laughing at him on the surface, he knew that he was going for Ding Ning.


    As Zhang Heping''s confidant, he always hoped that Zhang Heping could become the director, and he could rise with the tide. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning suddenly parachuted to become the director, cutting off Zhang Heping''s promotion. Naturally, he would not have a good impression of Ding Ning.


    He was respectful on the surface and despised in the heart, but he naturally wouldn''t show it easily. His face was still calm and self-contained, and looked very self-contained.


    He Ning and others can''t hear the irony of these people. Although he was forced to become the director of the 17th Bureau and didn''t bother to take care of the scuffles in the 17th Bureau, it doesn''t mean that he can be despised and bullied.


    Immediately smiled at the strong man who took the lead in coaxing: "haven''t you consulted yet?"


    "Oh, bureau D, this is Zhou Wuyang, director of Yangcheng Religious Bureau."


    Cui Yong hurriedly introduced, but there was a slight and imperceptible banter in the bottom of his eyes.


    Although Wuyang''s position is not high this week, it has quite good skills and ability. It has great prestige among the bottom personnel. If it weren''t for being arrogant and naturally grumpy, it would have offended many people all day. I''m afraid it would have been promoted long ago.


    Zhou Wuyang held his arms and looked up at the sky with his eyes. Although Ding Ning''s level was much higher than him, he did not belong to the same department after all. He was not afraid to offend Ding Ning. Moreover, he had a close personal relationship with Gu Jianyang, deputy director of the 17th Bureau of Ninghai, and naturally had no good impression of Ding Ning as an airborne soldier, Coming here to register also wants to give Ding Ning a blow.


    "Oh, it turned out to be just a small director of a prefecture level city. I thought it was a big leader. No wonder I can only look at the gate here."


    Ding Ning said quietly. Without looking at Zhou Wuyang, he said to Cui Ming, "lead the way in front of you. It''s important to do business."


    Zhou Wuyang''s face was black and gloomy. He could drip water. He stared at Ding Ning with fire in his eyes and said gnashing his teeth: "what are you talking about? Say it again."


    "Am I wrong?"


    Ding Ning glanced at him obliquely like a fool, and the disdain on his face was not hidden.


    "You..."


    Zhou Wu was shivering with Yang Qi, pointing to Ding Ning, but he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Is Ding Ning wrong? Yes, he has every right to say so.


    Although they are all directors, Ninghai is a municipality directly under the central government at the provincial and ministerial level, and Yangcheng is just a prefecture level city. The gold content of the director is not the same level as the administrative level.


    "Well, Xiao Cui, lead the way quickly. What''s the matter with cats and dogs?"


    Ding Ning waved impatiently, urging Cui Ming who deliberately slowed down and wanted to see a good play.


    "You bastard who lives on nepotism, stop."


    Zhou Wuyang''s lungs were about to explode. He came here specially to give Ding Ning a bully. He didn''t think that Ding Ning was so arrogant and stepped on him directly with the administrative level, so that he could bear his violent temper. He stretched out his big hand like a palm fan and patted the back of Ding Ning''s head.


    "Director Zhou, stop."


    "Director Zhou, what are you doing? Don''t be impulsive."


    "Stop."


    "Director Ding, be careful."


    ¡­¡­


    The faces of the people in the 17th Bureau and the Religious Bureau changed greatly. Unexpectedly, Zhou Wuyang''s temper was so grumpy that he fought when he disagreed.


    They don''t care about Ding Ning''s life or death, but Zhou Wuyang''s hand is not important. If they really slap this little white face to death, everyone present will be responsible.


    But the next moment, their anger suddenly stopped like a duck pinched by the neck. When Zhou Wuyang''s slap was about to shoot the back of Ding Ning''s head, Ding Ning stepped back like lightning. Zhou Wuyang flew upside down like a broken kite, crossed the ships parked by the lake, flew tens of meters away and fell into the lake.


    Poop!


    With Zhou Wuyang''s scream of "ow", the water splashed everywhere and ripples began to appear on the lake.


    Ding Ning, as if nothing had happened, looked at Cui courage on the lake and said leisurely, "go, chief Cui, what are you doing?"


    "Wow!"


    Zhou Wuyang showed his head from the lake, splashed and sank in panic, then desperately climbed out of the water and shouted, "help, help, I can''t swim, er..."


    Ding Ning took a smoke from the corner of his mouth and couldn''t cry or laugh on his face. His feet were very measured. Although he flew so far, he wouldn''t really hurt Zhou Wuyang, but he didn''t expect that the goods were a dry duck.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Everyone present watched the Murong family''s boatman jump into the water to catch Zhou Wuyang, but Zhou Wuyang hugged the boatman''s waist like an eight clawed squid. With a frightened expression of the end of the world, they couldn''t help laughing.


    "Chief, please!"


    Cui Yong looked at Ding Ning in awe and put away the contempt in his heart. He called director Ding before and now. The subtle change of title indicates the change of his attitude.


    He knows Zhou Wuyang''s strength best, but even Zhang Heping has to spend a lot of effort to defeat him.


    Unexpectedly, the young director kicked Zhou Wuyang out so far without causing him any harm. He was amazed at his control of power.


    Remembering that Zhang Heping never showed any dissatisfaction with Ding Ning''s position as director, Cui Yong felt that he seemed to understand something at this moment. Perhaps, only the absolute gap in strength can make Zhang Heping respect and admire him so much.


    He didn''t know that Zhang Heping didn''t understand Ding Ning''s strength. He respected him only because his master greedy wolf specially told him to give Ding Ning as his ancestor, and don''t think about what he had and didn''t have.


    Zhang Heping is not without ambition, but he is a master of great respect for teachers. Not to mention that greedy wolf specially told him, just because Ding Ning is the only disciple of marquis Wu in the town, he would not dare to be disrespectful if he wanted to shout for the sake of little martial uncle.


    "Let''s go!"


    Zhou Wuyang''s incident was just a trivial episode for Ding Ning. He didn''t take it to heart at all. He greeted Qingyun and followed Cui Yong into the depths of swallow dock.


    The holiday villa deserves its reputation!


    Looking at the row upon row of antique Hotels with obvious Jiangnan style, spacious and clean streets, and the planning of the villa with complete infrastructure, Ding Ning once again deeply regrets the profound heritage of the Millennium giants of the Murong family.


    Building his own rich family is a goal he has long set.


    He now has a fortune of nearly 100 billion and feels that he has achieved his goal, but after seeing the taste and style of yanziwu resort, he has a strong sense of frustration.


    Yanziwu everywhere tells the historical and cultural flavor contained in the thick water style. Compared with the paradise island built by ourselves, it is just a day and a place.


    Paradise Island is a beautiful island pieced together by him to collect beautiful scenery from all over the world. Beauty is beautiful and enjoy it, but he always feels a little worse.


    But when he saw that the swallow dock was as pure as heaven and full of the graceful and gentle charm of the water town in the south of the Yangtze River, he understood that paradise island was like a castle piled up with building blocks. It lacked the accumulation of time, characteristics and soul. Beauty was beautiful, but it was not real. It was like a mirror, just an illusion.


    If Paradise Island is a kitsch dancer with heavy makeup, swallow dock is a pure girl with no makeup and natural beauty, which makes people deeply intoxicated.


    This is probably the difference between a millennium family and a nouveau riche, Ding Ning thought with a bitter smile.


    However, when you think about it carefully, you don''t have to belittle yourself. After all, Paradise Island is built by him with reference to the beautiful scenery all over the world. He pays more attention to practicality and enjoyment.


    And the swallow dock, which is reconstructed with the help of natural geographical advantages and pays more attention to visual enjoyment and reflects the style of the south of the Yangtze River, is not on the same channel at all. At least their women are very satisfied with the pattern of Paradise Island.


    "Bureau D, you''re coming. Come on, time is coming. Come with me."


    Just when Ding Ning was thinking, Zhang Heping got Cui Yong''s notice and welcomed him out of the lobby of a hotel made of pure wood. It seemed that he had been waiting for a long time and pulled him forward quickly.


    Murong''s brothers and sisters could not laugh or cry, and they could only follow them quickly.


    "Lao Zhang, what''s your hurry? It''s just an opening ceremony. What are you afraid of a few minutes later? Is there any auspicious time in this martial arts meeting?"


    Ding Ning looked at his watch. It''s 9:58. The opening ceremony is at 10:00 sharp. There are still two minutes left. I don''t know what Zhang Heping is in a hurry.


    "Oh, you don''t know. This martial arts conference attaches great importance to it. Not only the Yulin guard has a deputy general guard, but also many martial arts players from the b-camp. It will be ugly if we are late."


    Zhang Heping explained eagerly, but his speed did not decrease at all, and he was almost running.

 Chapter 1304

    "Yulin Wei''s deputy general guard? Still with members of the b-camp? Is this going to smash the field?"


    Ding Ning frowned slightly and muttered.


    Zhang Heping sighed and didn''t answer, but his pace was a little faster. He dared to be angry with the deputy general guard.


    Ding Ning understood his mood and was no longer happy with the deputy general guard, but his level was there and he could only swallow it.


    Ding Ning was also unhappy at the thought of this. The martial arts conference of Jiangnan Road was hosted by the 17th Bureau and co sponsored by the Religious Bureau. Now he and the directors of the provincial bureaus of the other four provinces are the highest person in charge of the scene, but what do you mean by a deputy general guard from the co organizer?


    "Eh, little martial uncle, why don''t you go? We have to speed up, or we''ll be scolded again."


    Zhang Heping was running happily with Ding Ning, but suddenly found that his hand sank. Ding Ning suddenly slowed down and weighed more than a kilo. He almost fell to the ground with a big horse. He turned around and asked in surprise.


    "I ask you, who stipulated that the opening ceremony be held at ten?"


    Ding Ning asked as if nothing had happened.


    "It''s the rule of all previous martial arts conferences. What''s the matter?"


    Zhang Heping replied anxiously.


    "Well, let me ask you, who is taking the lead in hosting this martial arts conference?"


    Ding Ning continued to ask slowly.


    "It''s the 17th inning of Ninghai."


    Zhang Heping''s father-in-law replied in a confused way.


    "If I remember correctly, the members attending the Jiangnan Taoist and martial arts conference include martial artists from Ninghai, Zhejiang, Jiangsu, Huizhou and Xijiang provinces, don''t they?"


    Ding Ning continued.


    "Yes, but not all of them. Not all the local martial arts practitioners from these four provinces come to the Jiangnan Taoist martial arts conference. Only the local cities south of the Yangtze River can do it. The local cities north of the Yangtze River belong to Jiangbei Road. For example, in Jiangsu Province, only those in southern Jiangsu belong to Jiangnan Road, and those in Northern Jiangsu belong to Jiangbei Road."


    Zhang Heping is very clear about the division of Jiangnan Road and Jiangbei Road, Zhang Kou explained.


    Ding Ning nodded: "then I ask you, are the principal directors of the 17th Bureau of these four provinces here?"


    "That''s not true. The chief directors of the 17th Bureau of Zhejiang Province and Xijiang province came, and only the Deputy bureaus of Huizhou and Jiangsu province came."


    Zhang Heping didn''t know what medicine was sold in Ding Ning''s gourd, and answered honestly.


    "Since this martial arts meeting is hosted by the 17th Bureau of Ninghai and assisted by other 17th Bureau of Jiangnan Road and Religious Bureau, does that mean that I, the director, is the highest person in charge of this martial arts meeting?"


    Ding Ning continued.


    "Well... It should be."


    Zhang Heping seemed to understand Ding Ning, but he couldn''t believe it. For fear of his nonsense, he replied vaguely.


    "What does it mean to be?"


    Ding Ning glared at him discontentedly: "in fact, although the directors of the 17th Bureau of Zhejiang Province and Xijiang province are at the same level as me, the 17th Bureau of Ninghai is the leading organizer of this martial arts conference. Like the Religious Affairs Bureau, they just assist us to hold it, right?"


    Zhang Heping felt numb on his scalp and reluctantly said, "yes."


    "Well, in this way, my director is the official top person in charge of this martial arts Congress. According to my understanding of previous martial arts congresses, as the official top person in charge, I have the right to postpone the holding time of the opening ceremony, don''t I?"


    Ding Ning asked aggressively.


    "But..."


    Zhang Heping wanted to say no, but he couldn''t say it under Ding Ning''s sharp eyes. He couldn''t help but beat the drum secretly. He didn''t know what kind of moth this little martial uncle was going to play again.


    The official top leaders of all previous martial arts congresses do have a precedent of temporarily delaying the opening ceremony, but this year is different from previous years. Yu Linwei''s deputy general guard came in person with the soldiers of the b-camp. It was obvious that he had a bad intention and came to find fault. Ding Ning delayed the opening ceremony at this time. Didn''t he hit the muzzle of the gun?


    "No, but you go first now and say it''s what I said. The opening ceremony will be postponed for 18 minutes. The opening ceremony will be held on time at 10:18. Anyone who doesn''t like to wait will be told to go away."


    Ding Ning waved without doubt and said firmly.


    Zhang Heping stammered and wanted to persuade him. Ding Ning said sternly, "I am the director or you are the director. Follow the order. Don''t forget, regardless of my position, I am still your martial uncle. If you dare to disobey the order, you will deceive the teacher and destroy your ancestors."


    "I... OK!"


    Well, all the teachers and ancestors came out. Zhang Heping could only reluctantly promise to come down and run to the scene of the conference.


    In my heart, I greeted Ding Ning''s ancestors for 18 generations. Grandma, you are nephew Keng.


    Yulin Wei''s deputy general manager has a bad temper. He was so angry that he picked a bone in his egg and scolded anyone. Everyone was angry but dared not speak. He wanted to hide as far as he could.


    But now, although it was decided by Ding Ning, it was Zhang Heping who wanted to bear the anger of vice president Wei. He could foresee the scene of vice president Wei''s mouth foaming and scolding him.


    "Ding Ning, what are you going to do? Why should you postpone the opening ceremony?"


    Murong asked anxiously.


    "Yes, brother-in-law, the deputy general guard of Yulin guard came in person this time and brought the soldiers of the b-camp. It''s not good. You''re delaying the opening ceremony now. Don''t you give him an excuse to get angry?"


    Murong smiled and walked with Cui Yong. He had learned the context of the matter from his mouth, and his worry was reflected in his words.


    "Soldiers?"


    Ding Ning''s brain circuit was obviously not on the same channel as them, and did not answer their questions, but showed great interest in the name of war soldier.


    "Well, since ancient times, chivalry and martial arts have been banned. Whether in slave society, feudal dynasty or modern society, they are extremely afraid and headache for the special group of martial arts. Therefore, after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, there will be 17 bureaus and religious bureaus to suppress martial Arts and prevent them from making chaos. However, with the social development of China, after careful consideration, the leaders of the Central Bureau are treating them A consensus was finally reached on the issue of martial arts, that is, the establishment of Yulin guard. The original intention of this organization is to recruit most martial arts to work for the country and create a new branch of arms combining martial arts and soldiers, which can not only enhance the military strength of the kingdom of China, but also completely solve the problem that martial arts are rebellious and violate the ban by force, The new arms are called War soldiers. "


    Murong couldn''t answer this question with a smile. Cui Yong answered it.


    Ding Ning suddenly realized, and his face showed a thoughtful look: "it''s like when the imperial court recruited 108 heroes from Shuibo Liangshan to win over a group and attack a group to divide and disintegrate them?"


    Cui Yong smiled awkwardly: "the form is similar, but the nature is different. Shuibo Liangshan was shot, but Yu Linwei concentrated the factors that may cause social instability, so that these rebellious warriors can serve the country and build an Invincible Iron Army."


    Ding Ning smiled and did not entangle more on this issue. Even Cui Yong knew the purpose of the establishment of Yu Linwei, indicating that the imperial government agreed with this decision.


    Although the original intention of the establishment of Yulin Wei is good, it is a great good thing for the country and the people. It can not only solve the hidden danger of social instability caused by the excess energy of martial artists from the source, but also take the opportunity to strengthen the military system of China.


    But at a deeper level, he felt sad for the three old people who had devoted their lives to the country and the people. Yu Linwei had just become a little climate, and began to divide and disintegrate the privileges of the imperial palace.


    First, the Religious Bureau was owned by Yulin Wei, and the channels for dealing with ancient warriors were in his hands. Now he began to suppress 17 bureaus everywhere. The meaning of this is very obvious. This is not a sign of worry and dissatisfaction that the state''s power over warriors has been controlled by the imperial government for a long time.


    At the national level, the Imperial Palace, which has an extraordinary status and is not influenced by high-level forces, is no longer in line with the national interests of the new era. It has become an inevitable trend to gradually reduce the influence and privileges of the imperial palace. The establishment of Yulin guard that can be in control to gradually replace the role of the imperial palace is a relatively mild excessive means, There is nothing wrong with what he did.


    Even from Ding Ning''s point of view, this approach is reasonable, but he is well aware of the moral character and patriotic feelings of the three old people in the imperial palace. Unlike those politicians, they serve their own forces or their own selfishness. Their loyalty is always the country, not someone.


    Therefore, from this perspective, Ding Ning is not optimistic about the future of Yulin Wei.


    Yu Linwei, like a peerless sword about to come out of its sheath, is a double-edged sword, which can hurt both people and yourself.


    If this sword is in the hands of the Imperial Palace, it is a powerful weapon to open up new territories.


    But if it is in the hands of some unscrupulous and ambitious people, it will become the source of chaos.


    The magic weapon is innocent, but it depends on who is controlling it. The idea of the national high-level is good, but once the personnel are improperly employed, I''m afraid it will bring irreparable harm to the country.


    However, since Yu Linwei has been established, it shows that the high level of the state has made up its mind. It is doomed that the imperial palace will gradually disappear on the historical stage and become the background of the times.


    The three old people who sing and cry and devote their lives to this country will be deprived of all their rights and will eventually be presented to the altar and become legendary figures respected by all the people.


    It''s also the state''s compensation for their achievements and willingness to hand over power. It''s countless times better than the desolate end of those founding heroes of the previous dynasties who won great achievements and were eventually hidden by birds and bows. It''s even a wish to get a good end.


    On second thought, Ding Ning thought of so much, which was far more thorough and profound than Cui Yong, who had long known the original intention of Yulin Wei.


    Politics is always the most complex thing in the world. It is destined not to change its position easily because of someone''s will.


    In this round of power change and reshuffle, it is impossible to talk about who is right and who is wrong. The high level of the state has its own position and perspective on things, and it is impossible to tolerate the uncontrolled force of the imperial government.


    The Imperial College also has its own position and is willing to compromise and hand over power. I''m afraid it''s also because they know it very well, but when they are still alive, the Imperial College can ensure that they don''t forget their original heart; But one day, when they are old or unable to control the situation, no one can guarantee whether a government that is not controlled by the state will harm the country. Therefore, it is really good for the country to gradually transfer power while they are still safe and excessive.


    Therefore, Ding Ning is to defend the government against injustice and is no longer optimistic about the prospect of Yu Linwei. However, this is a compromise and decision made after the game between the government and the national high-level. He is unable to change anything. He can only look forward to the best development in the end.

 Chapter 1305

    Some things are clear to himself. Ding Ning doesn''t need to explain to Murong Yanran and others. He calmly said, "time is almost up. Let''s go."


    People: "


    Boom!


    Suddenly there was a roar of the engine behind them. They turned and looked at it in surprise. Their faces suddenly became ugly.


    Murong Junlin was standing on a sightseeing bus with his hands on his back. Without looking at them, he passed them and went straight to the scene of the conference.


    Beside him, Deng Shuanghong''s mother and son stood on both sides, one left and one right. Deng Shuanghong also restrained a little, looked straight and pretended not to see them. Murong Xiongfeng made a provocative face at Murong Yanran''s sister and brother.


    Murong Yan''s face was as heavy as water, and her expression had no change. From the moment Murong Junlin hit her with a hot water pot, her heart had completely died.


    Murong smiled, the veins on his forehead jumped disorderly, and the bottom of his eyes spewed angry flames. If his eyes could kill, Murong Xiongfeng had been delayed for thousands of sections at the moment.


    "It''s just a wild seed that can''t jump for long. What''s the matter?"


    Ding Ning had no intention of having any conflict with Murong Xiongfeng, who was a villain, but when he saw that Murong Xiongfeng held up his waist and made a very obscene move, he immediately became angry and couldn''t help but say sarcasm.


    Of course, he is not aimless. He wants to observe the performance of Murong Junlin.


    After he said this, Murong Junlin''s body tightened for a moment, but he soon relaxed and didn''t look back as if he hadn''t heard it.


    The face of Deng Shuanghong''s mother and son has changed dramatically. Panic, anger, fear, resentment and other emotions are intertwined and look wonderful.


    But they were not sure whether Ding Ning knew something or cursed them maliciously. They were surprised and uncertain, and did not dare to entangle on this topic. They turned their heads in disdain and pretended not to hear.


    Ding Ning looked at Murong Junlin''s back with deep eyes, revealing a thoughtful color. Is it really as he thought? Murong Junlin actually knew that Murong Xiongfeng was not his son, and everything he did was to sharpen Murong Yanran?


    It''s just that even if it''s to cultivate future home owners, this cruel way is too ridiculous, isn''t it? He''s not afraid that his daughter can''t stand the blow and will be completely destroyed?


    It''s hard to guess the idea of a thousand year old aristocratic family, a rich family, but anyway, Ding Ning is a little happy for Murong Yanran. At least she doesn''t really have a cruel and cruel father.


    This discovery made him hesitate. Since Murong Junlin had plans, did he cooperate with him now? Or directly expose Murong Xiongfeng''s life experience?


    Deng Shuanghong''s mother and son thought that the conversation was very hidden and carefully checked whether there were monitoring facilities in the room. However, the crane ancestors of huashenjing acted as photographers themselves. Even if their mother and son hid in the mouse hole, they couldn''t escape.


    As for video recording equipment, there are demon plants in Kunpeng world. Developing leaves and memory moss are the most primitive and advanced monitoring and communication equipment. How can Ding Ning miss it? A large area has been specially designated for planting in Yaoling ring. He plans to plant some monitoring and communication equipment in all industries under his name.


    Murong smiled. It seemed that Murong Xiongfeng was keenly aware of something from his behavior that he didn''t even dare to retort. He looked at Ding Ning blankly: "brother-in-law, what did you mean just now?"


    Murong Yanran also looked at Ding Ning with beautiful eyes, and a bold idea came into his heart. Is there a problem with Murong Xiongfeng''s life experience?


    "I just don''t like his appearance. I just scold him casually. Who knows why the boy is so counselled. Maybe I''m afraid your father will find his provocation and affect his status."


    With a dry smile, Ding Ning reluctantly made up a justifiable reason and perfunctorized the past.


    Before making clear Murong Junlin''s intention, he does not intend to reveal Murong Xiongfeng''s real life experience. After all, Murong Junlin is his future father-in-law and directly destroys his plan, which will really offend him and be extremely unfavorable to marrying Murong Yanran in the future.


    Murong Yanran''s eyes were gloomy. Yes, in front of Murong Junlin, Murong Xiongfeng naturally wanted to pretend to be knowledgeable and reasonable. How could he scold Ding Ning.


    Murong''s mind was much simpler when he smiled. Chong dingning, who worshipped, gave a thumbs up: "it''s still his brother-in-law''s ox fork. The little beast who scolded in a word didn''t dare to return his mouth. Happy, happy!"


    With a guilty smile, Ding Ning changed the topic and said, "does yanziwu resort still receive foreign tourists? Why do you even have sightseeing buses?"


    "Reception is reception, but not everyone is qualified to come here. Only the business partners of the Murong family or the contacts valued by the Murong family are qualified to come here for vacation."


    Murong smiled and said with a little pride: "The level of guests is also divided into 369, and the treatment they can enjoy is also different according to their status level. Guests who are barely qualified to enter can only set foot in Taohua stronghold of the first stronghold, and more distinguished guests can enter Huanyi stronghold of the second stronghold... And so on, but the most distinguished guests can only set foot in Lotus stronghold of the fifth stronghold at most, and swallow stronghold is one of the twelve linked strongholds The sixth dock is not open to the outside world on weekdays. It will only be open to the outside world when the family holds major activities every year or the triennial martial arts conference. Make some preparations. "


    "What about the seventh dock to the twelfth dock?"


    Ding Ning asked curiously.


    "It is a place for the ancestors of the Murong family to enjoy their lives after retirement. It will never be open to the outside world."


    Murong smiled and shook his head and said, "even my sister and I have never been there."


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look. No wonder the ancestors of the crane family felt that the Murong family had a deep heritage and seemed very complicated. Perhaps the famous Murong star picking might not be the first expert in the Murong family.


    After all, the Murong family has been handed down for thousands of years. Even if it is difficult to cultivate the unique knowledge of the family, it is impossible to produce only one Murong star for so many years. There will always be several talented and gorgeous people who will stand out and become the Zhenhai God needle of the Murong family.


    The cultivation skills of Murong family are different from those of ancient martial arts. They do not depend on the aura of heaven and earth, but absorb the power of starlight from the stars. This is doomed that the practitioners of Murong family are not affected by the rarity of the aura of the earth. No one is sure how many experts have accumulated over the years.


    You should know that after the warrior arrives at Shenwu territory, Shouyuan is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Although Ding Ning doesn''t know how long he can live, he thinks there is always a life of at least 500 to 800 years, and Shengwu territory has a life of about 1000 years.


    After thousands of years of accumulation, the Murong family can imagine the number of super strong people. I''m afraid they are not afraid of the seven holy gates.


    It''s no wonder that the ancient Wuzong gate, which Murong picked up the star and dared to kill the family, didn''t even mean to come out in the end. Perhaps, the holy gate didn''t intervene, but had to stop after the Murong family didn''t take any advantage at all.


    This also solved another doubt in Ding Ning''s heart, that is, why the Murong family is clearly only a secular rich family, but the night owls are extremely afraid. After getting the permission of Murong Xiongfeng, they dare to enter the impression of Jiangnan to hunt down their sisters.


    Thinking carefully, I was very afraid that the Murong family had more than profound information. It was unfathomable. Even the holy gate had to be afraid of it. They had to give them three faces. A rich family that could stand for thousands of years could not be regarded with common sense.


    This makes Ding Ning fantasize. Murong family is so powerful. What kind of profound heritage does it have, such as Dongshan family, he family in Guangdong, he family in Shuzhou, Duanmu family in Nanhai and he family in southern Yunnan? Are they all strong ancient martial families?


    Besides, as the family of her sister, the Duanmu family in the South China Sea, Ding Ning doesn''t think that the family has such a powerful background. Otherwise, she won''t be helpless to see her sister kidnapped for so many years.


    Of course, these are only superficial phenomena. Perhaps the birth of her sister led to her mother''s dystocia, but it made her biological father hate her very much. It is not impossible not to mobilize family forces to look for her.


    Just thinking like this, Ding Ning began to love her sister again. No wonder her sister already knew her life experience, but she never wanted to recognize her ancestors. It seems that her sister is also very disappointed with her father.


    Everyone was worried. After bypassing an antique hotel building, a large lake suddenly appeared in front of them, which stunned Ding Ning and Qingyun.


    The lake seems to be a super large artificial lake separated from the dock. There are many pavilions and waterside pavilions on the edge of the lake, which surround the lake.


    They are connected by wooden corridors with nine twists and eighteen bends. Looking over the pavilions and waterside pavilions, we can see a huge white cruise ship standing in the middle of the lake.


    The water level of the lake is very low and it is impossible for the cruise ship to sail normally. Therefore, Ding Ning immediately judged that the cruise ship is not a real cruise ship. Like the sailing hotel in Dubai, it should be a water building built by Murong family according to the appearance and style of the cruise ship.


    Sure enough, Murong''s introduction with a smile at the next moment confirmed his guess, "This is a cruise hotel built by Murong family in imitation of Dubai sailing Hotel, but its scale and facilities are not comparable to the real sailing hotel. It has a total of 36 floors and 196 meters high. The first floor is a restaurant and beach bathing place, the second to sixth floors are bars, Internet cafes, discos, KTVs, cafes, ball halls, gyms and other entertainment places, and the other 30 floors are all guest rooms , the participants of this martial arts meeting will arrange to live here. Of course, those who don''t like to live here can also live in any hotel in swallow dock. "


    Surprised, Ding Ning walked along the wooden corridor to the Cruise Hotel under the guidance of Murong''s servants, and asked, "isn''t this not open to the outside world? Why are there entertainment places?"


    "Although it is not open to the outside world, when the family holds major activities every year, in addition to being really inseparable, people within the family basically have to participate. They hold activities during the day and have fun at night, so these entertainment places are also necessary products."


    Murong smiled and said naturally.


    "What a big deal!"


    Ding Ning sighed heartily and wondered whether to build a sailing Hotel on Paradise Island according to the style of sailing hotel after returning.


    Of course, it''s not such a hotel that can''t sail in place, but a real cruise hotel that can sail and move at will. When you''re free, you take your beautiful wives and concubines to sail on the magnificent sea and enjoy the leisure life of beach, sunshine, waves, wine, delicacies, sea fishing, swimming, surfing and diving.


    At the thought of his beautiful wives and concubines wearing sexy bikinis, carrying red wine and rubbing massage oil, Ding Ning''s saliva almost flowed out.

 Chapter 1306

    Murong Yanran looked at his face and unconsciously showed an obscene smile. He immediately glared at him. This color embryo must be thinking about those entertainment places.


    Qingyun obviously wanted to be crooked. Although he felt that it had nothing to do with himself, he felt inexplicably uncomfortable looking at Ding Ning''s obscene smile and glared at him.


    Ding Ning was stared at by them inexplicably. He blinked innocent eyes and looked wronged. Who did I provoke? Why did he stare at me?


    Soon, the party came to the edge of the cruise ship and climbed up the deck of the cruise ship along an escalator.


    In the middle of the deck is a tall platform, and on both sides are four smaller platforms, which should be a temporary challenge arena for martial arts competition.


    Around the deck, according to the area, there were full of participants from all over the world. Seeing Ding Ning and others coming, they all looked at them and guessed their identity and power.


    What kind of big scene did Ding Ning never see when he was leading the ten thousand demons? Under the attention of the public, there was no stage fright at all, and his look was always calm and calm.


    Murong Yanran is also a person who has seen big scenes. She is also a full queen, and her face does not change and her heart does not jump.


    Murong smiled. After all, he was born in a famous family. Although he was a little nervous, he didn''t panic.


    But it''s bitter. I feel that everyone is looking at themselves. Their tense legs are soft, their faces are hot, and their heads are drooping. I feel that they can''t even walk.


    "Here!"


    The quiet occasion was interrupted by a crisp female voice and Qingyun''s confusion, which made her a little relieved.


    Ding Ning looked up and saw Ling Yun and others in the contestant area of Ninghai sea cucumber competition on the northeast side of the deck, standing up and waving to them.


    He stopped and whispered to Murong Yanran and Qingyun, "go ahead first. I''ll meet the deputy general guard on the podium."


    "Well, be careful."


    Murong Yanran and Qingyun gave an order and walked to Lingyun and others.


    Murong smiled and subconsciously wanted to follow the past, but was stopped by Ding Ning: "you are from the Murong family and are not suitable to follow the past. You''d better go to the area of the Murong family."


    "Oh!"


    Murong smiled and reluctantly looked at his sister''s back. He also knew that his identity was not suitable for the past. He had to reply listlessly and find a seat for the Murong family.


    Ding Ning held his head high and took Zhang Heping and Cui Yong to the main position facing the high platform. Zhang Heping and Cui Yong subconsciously lagged behind him by half.


    As soon as Ding Ning got on the deck, he noticed that it was the high-level seat of the 17th Bureau and the Religious Bureau. Gu Jianyang and Chu ziqiao, the two deputy directors, were also there. However, the position of the 17th Bureau was obviously backward, and their faces were not very good-looking.


    Sitting on the throne, there is a man with a straight waist and aged about 50 or 60. His face is not angry and powerful. At the moment, he is staring at Ding Ning, who is climbing up the stairs. He should be the deputy general guard.


    Behind him, there were more than a dozen young people standing tall and straight, dressed in camouflage clothes and with a rebellious face. Looking at Ding Ning, their eyes were full of contempt and disdain. They estimated that they were the soldiers of the b-camp.


    What he expected was that although Murong Junlin was the sponsor of the venue provided by the martial arts conference, as the owner of the Murong family, he didn''t need to be present in person, but at the moment, he had to be accompanied in person because of the arrival of the deputy general guard of Yulin Wei, who was sitting next to the deputy general guard.


    "Are you director Ding? It''s really a big shelf. It''s time to say it''s time. It doesn''t pay attention to song Zongwei."


    Ding Ning strolled here under the eyes of everyone. Before he opened his mouth, a middle-aged man next to the deputy general guard said in a strange way.


    As soon as these words came out, the faces of the Religious Bureau showed a look of schadenfreude. However, the faces of the 17th Bureau and others became ugly. Some people even began to look at Ding Ning with complaining eyes.


    On the contrary, Murong Junlin nodded to Ding Ning and said hello. After all, he had dealt with Ding Ning in Yanjing. Before, he could pretend not to see Ding Ning, but it''s not appropriate not to say hello face to face.


    Ding Ning squinted at the middle-aged man. Unexpectedly, he suddenly opened his mouth and scolded, "who are you? Are you here to speak?"


    The scene was suddenly dead silent. Everyone stared at Ding Ning and silently mourned for him. This goods are really arrogant and domineering.


    Song Zongwei frowned and seemed to want to say something, but he closed his mouth after thinking about it, looked at Ding Ning calmly, and took a good play attitude with his arm.


    The soldiers of the second battalion changed their faces slightly and looked at Ding Ning with great interest. It seemed that this was interesting.


    The staff of the 17th Bureau had the most complicated faces. Before Ding Ning came, they were not less angry with these people. Ding Ning was angry with the middle-aged man, which made them both relieve their anger and worry about Ding Ning secretly.


    "You... How can you hurt people? This is the director of the 17th Bureau of Ninghai. It''s a joke."


    The middle-aged man''s face turned red and pointed to Ding Ning and yelled.


    "I warn you, take off your paws and point at me again. I can''t guarantee that this dog''s paws will still be in your hands."


    Ding Ning looked at the middle-aged man with a fierce look and a cold flash at the bottom of his eyes. The frightened man trembled all over and subconsciously took back his fingers.


    "Director, this is director bajieo of the Religious Bureau of Jiangsu Province. It''s reasonable that you didn''t know director Ba long after you took office."


    Zhang Heping was afraid that Ding Ning would be ignorant and offend people miserably. He quickly made up his smiling face and made peace from the middle.


    "Oh, so you are the chief flatterer. It''s disrespectful to have heard so much about you!"


    Ding Ning''s stiff face suddenly changed into a spring breeze smile and bowed politely.


    "Puff!"


    The crowd couldn''t help laughing.


    Director BA''s face was green and red as if he had opened a dye shop, and became very wonderful.


    But although everyone knew that Ding Ning was scolding him, he couldn''t find anything wrong with what he said. Who asked him to name this wonderful flower? He almost didn''t spit out his old blood. With a cold hum on his gloomy face, he sat back in his seat and sulked.


    "He has sharp teeth and a sharp mouth. He is bold and reckless. He is really an unforgiving Lord."


    Song Zongwei suddenly opened his mouth and sneered.


    Ding Ning frowned, looked at Song Zongwei, and said coldly, "which onion are you?"


    "Bold!"


    "Presumptuous!"


    "Dare to be rude to general guard song."


    ¡­¡­


    This can poke a hornet''s nest. Not only are members of the Religious Bureau, but also the soldiers of the b-camp who have always been in a high position angrily scolded.


    The people in the 17th inning were very happy. Even the two deputy directors, Gu Jianyang and Chu ziqiao, who had always been dissatisfied with Ding Ning, were very happy, but they were more and more worried about him. That was the deputy general guard of Yulin Wei.


    Ding Ning was happy and fearless. He always stared at Song Zongwei, whose face was suddenly gloomy, and said impatiently, "where are so many dogs barking? I asked who you are? Don''t you have ears?"


    Song Zongwei was shivering all over and stared at Ding Ning fiercely. His face was gloomy and could drip water: "who am I? You''re not qualified to know."


    "Oh, it''s a nobody."


    Ding Ning showed a sudden color, and then his face sank. He shouted overbearing angrily: "I''m Ding Ning, director of the 17th Bureau of Ninghai, and I''m also the top person in charge of the martial arts conference. I don''t care who you are. This is not the place you can sit. Get down."


    Song Zongwei was stunned, Murong Junlin was stunned, the members of the Religious Bureau and the members of the 17th Bureau were stunned, even all the martial artists attending the meeting were stunned, and the scene fell into a dead silence.


    "You want to die!"


    The soldiers of the b-camp became angry with shame, jumped up in the air with a shout, and rushed at Ding Ning together, trying to teach him a lesson.


    "Go away, you dare to fight me."


    Ding Ning showed unprecedented arrogance and publicity. After a roar containing sound wave attack, the soldiers of the b-camp fell from the air like dumplings and hit ordinary people in the Religious Bureau, and immediately screamed.


    "Tujiwa dog, vulnerable, what qualifications do you have to sit in my position as a member of the 17th inning and get out of my way!"


    Ding Ning stood proudly and shouted angrily.


    Song Zongwei was trembling and shouted angrily, "bold, I see you... You want to rebel."


    "There''s so much nonsense. Don''t be so shameless. Get out of here."


    In everyone''s frightened eyes, Ding Ning reached out to carry song Zongwei''s clothes collar, and then threw him out.


    Everyone is stupid. It''s the deputy general guard of Yu Linwei. On the administrative level, Ding Ning doesn''t know how many levels higher than Ding Ning. How dare Ding Ning treat him like this?


    Fortunately, the Religious Bureau had a master who responded quickly. He jumped up in the air and caught general guard song in mid air, avoiding his end of falling and biting shit.


    Ding Ning looked around expressionless for a week and looked at the members of the Religious Bureau who were silent. He said coldly, "didn''t you hear what I said? Here, I''m in charge of the 17th Bureau. I''m the director of the 17th Bureau. I''m the biggest here. All those who don''t obey the rules are special to get out of here. Do you hear me?"


    No rules? I''m afraid you''re the most unruly, aren''t you? But at this moment, everyone in the Religious Bureau was no longer afraid to gently stroke Ding Ning''s tiger beard. They all stood up and sat in the back.


    Even Murong Junlin is embarrassed. It''s not to go or sit.


    Ding Ning''s face changing speed can be called divine speed. Just now he was ferocious, but now he is like a spring breeze. According to Murong Junlin''s shoulder, he said with a smile: "Murong master, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are the host. You can sit in this position."


    Murong Junlin can''t laugh or cry. He can only sit honestly. Although he is not afraid of Ding Ning on Murong''s territory, he doesn''t want to be thrown out by Ding Ning. It''s a shame to be thrown home.


    "Director Gu and director Chu, what are you doing? Hurry to ask our brothers to come and sit down."


    Ding Ning sat on the master''s seat with a golden dagger and greeted the people in the 17th inning with a dull face.


    "Ding Ning, you a little director dare to commit the following crimes. Wait for me. I see when you can be arrogant."


    Song Zongwei, who was caught by an expert from the Religious Bureau, had a blue and red face and roared angrily, but people with clear eyes could see that he was really afraid of Ding Ning and didn''t even dare to approach.


    The people of the 17th inning sat next to Ding Ning in fear, relieved and happy, and worried about Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning didn''t care at all. He grinned and said, "why? Do you still want to bite me?"


    "Do you know who I am? You dare to treat me like this. It''s really bold."


    General guard song did not have the calm and magnanimity to control everything before. He was gnashing his teeth like a shrew.


    "I asked you. You said I''m not qualified to know who you are. Since I''m not qualified, I don''t ask. Do what you like!"


    Ding Ning took out his ears and said with a rogue face.

 Chapter 1307

    "I''m song Yufeng, the deputy general guard of Yulin Wei. You dare to beat Shangguan. You''re dead this time."


    General guard song was so angry with his rogue appearance that he roared at the top of his voice.


    "Noisy, I don''t care what you are. I can''t get you to tell me what to do in the seventeen innings. Remember, this is the Jiangnan Taoist martial arts conference, not where you play domineering. Martial arts always only know one thing, that is, fist. Whoever has a hard fist head is the boss. If you have the ability to get me down, I''ll turn around and leave immediately. I don''t have the ability Just get out of here and don''t make a fool of yourself here. "


    Ding Ning raised a disdainful radian at the corner of his mouth and shouted mercilessly.


    "Well said, whoever has a big fist is the boss. If you are not convinced, send someone to challenge director Ding. What''s the use of just selling your mouth."


    "Yes, this is a martial arts meeting, not a place where some people are domineering."


    "I hate this kind of guy who acts as a bully by relying on his status. Director Ding did a good job, but he beat a little light. He still has the strength to yell here."


    "If you are thrown out, you will only shout there. If you have the ability, you will find the field."


    "We warriors admire heroes who are not afraid of power and bully others. It''s disgusting."


    "Hey! Originally I wanted to join Yulin guards. Unexpectedly, Yulin guards are all such goods. It really disappoints me."


    "What bullshit Yu Lin Wei? I only know Guoshi mansion in Jianghu."


    "Yes, compared with the Imperial Palace, Yulin guard is a piece of stinky shit."


    ¡­¡­


    Wu zhe was a rebellious group. Seeing Ding Ning''s great power, it was very to their appetite, and they shouted their support.


    General Wei Song trembled angrily and pointed fiercely for a week: "shut up, you social scum who can only make five thousand sticks, or I''ll make you go."


    As soon as these words were said, the martial artists suddenly became angry and dared not speak. They stared at Song Zongwei fiercely, but they were worried that they would be retaliated by him, so they had to shut their mouth.


    "Social scum? Hehe, general guard song should be responsible for his words and deeds. You are the first to regard the martial arts as a troublemaker. Don''t forget, whether it''s the imperial scholar''s office, the Religious Bureau, our 17th Bureau, or even Yu Linwei, which member doesn''t come from the so-called social scum in your mouth? Even the leaders of the Central Bureau admit their martial arts identity and organize this martial arts At the general assembly, what qualifications do you have for a small deputy general guard to look down on them? What right do you have to say they are social scum? Don''t worry, I will report your words to the superior, and let the superior leaders make a good evaluation to see who is the scum of society. "


    The scene was silent, only Ding Ning''s impassioned voice echoed in the scene.


    Song Zongwei''s face changed dramatically. Although he knew that Ding Ning was holding on to his bad words and giving him a big hat, he had nothing to do. After all, he said it himself, and so many people at the scene could testify.


    A bad one really stabbed him up. He, the hard won deputy general guard, will end up, and even his official career will be ruined.


    Song Yufeng is neither a soldier nor a warrior. He is just an old bureaucrat who is good at figuring out what he wants, flattering and flattering.


    I have to say that the old guy had a good luck. He found a daughter-in-law with a good background. Relying on the huge power of his daughter-in-law''s family in Yanjing, he managed to get the position of deputy general guard of Yulin guard.


    Of course, from his height, it can''t be seen that this is actually a move that people with a heart want to install people into the Yulin guard, but he has always been the best at figuring out the leadership intention. It''s easy to understand that there is an intention to rely on the Yulin guard to suppress the imperial government.


    It was just his turn to the martial arts meeting. Yu Linwei also wanted to let the b-camp participate in the martial arts meeting to hone his combat skills, so he volunteered to lead the b-camp to participate.


    Originally, he took people to participate in the competition according to the rules, and Ding Ning wouldn''t make a fool of him in public.


    However, he wanted to suppress the 17th Bureau and win the favor of his superiors. On the one hand, he used his identity to win the favor of his superiors. He put on a high airs and sat down in the main position. He also let the Religious Bureau occupy the seat of the 17th Bureau and dictated and shouted to the personnel of the 17th Bureau. His intention for the 17th Bureau was very obvious, which caused resentment and unpopularity, It''s strange that Ding Ning will give him a good face.


    Although his behavior was too much, Ding Ning threw him out directly in front of so many people. Anyway, it was all the following crimes. Ding Ning didn''t have good fruit to eat in the report.


    However, he was so excited that he was caught by Ding Ning and took him into the army, which aroused public anger and made his situation disadvantageous.


    Soft? He''s not willing.


    But hard Gang, he doesn''t have that capital and confidence now.


    Therefore, song Yufeng can be called the most embarrassing moment in his life.


    A sentence from the scum of society revealed that he despised the nature of the martial arts at all. Not only the martial arts present felt very angry, but even the members of the b-camp who woke up at the moment were extremely uncomfortable, and their eyes became bad.


    There are six general guards in Yulin guards, one chief and five deputy. Song Yufeng is the only deputy general guard who is not a soldier or martial artist. He is also in charge of logistics work. He is regarded as the civilian leader of Yulin guards.


    But he holds the post of deputy general guard in a department that is all around martial arts, but he despises martial arts in his heart

 Chapter 1308

    Murong Junlin felt that he was so superfluous. He was about to stand up and sneak away, but Ding Ning pressed his shoulder and said, "Murong master, you can''t go. I''ve just met so many heroes. I must have a good drink. You have to arrange lunch for us."


    "Yes, master Murong, you have to help us arrange lunch. We''re waiting to have a good drink with brother Ning."


    "Yes, master Murong, you can''t be too stingy. The food doesn''t need to be exquisite, but you must manage your food and wine."


    "It doesn''t matter what you eat. The important thing is to have good wine. How can you be happy today without a good drink."


    "The Murong family is mainly afraid that we eat and drink too much. We can pay."


    "Yes, although we are not as rich as the Murong family, we can afford to eat and drink."


    "Let''s get together and carry the stone. We''ll get drunk at noon today. If we don''t get drunk, we won''t return."


    "Hahaha, you can''t be drunk. Don''t drink if you want to compete on the stage in the afternoon, so as not to go on the stage before you fight."


    "It''s good. Those who take the stage to compete in the afternoon stand aside. Everyone else is drunk and won''t delay tomorrow''s game."


    "Why? Even if I have to compete in the afternoon, I have to drink at noon."


    "That''s right. Don''t have a good drink with brother Ning. It''s boring to go on stage in the afternoon."


    ¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, the deck became a mess into a vegetable market. Everyone''s face was filled with a happy smile, shouting and saying everything.


    Deng Shuanghong''s mother and son looked gloomy, stared at Ding Ning maliciously, and quietly turned away.


    Murong smiled with excitement and said proudly to the Murong family children next to him, "see? That''s my brother-in-law. You follow me at noon. I promise you can give my brother-in-law a drink at a close distance."


    "Cut, young master, don''t blow it. There are so many people at the scene. If everyone makes a toast, they can''t drink my uncle down."


    Some Murong''s children did not believe it.


    "Oh, I''m kidding. Who''s my brother-in-law? He''s the one who never gets drunk. How can this wine pour my brother-in-law down? Just wait and see. It must be my brother-in-law who can stand in the end."


    Murong smiled, but he had seen Ding Ning''s drinking capacity. How could he be soft and boasted triumphantly.


    Murong''s children looked at each other, and their eyes were full of disbelief. Is this product too good?


    "Murong family leader, please arrange it. Now let the back kitchen prepare wine and vegetables. There is no need for delicacy. Just a large piece of meat."


    Ding Ning''s voice was not loud, but his energetic voice clearly rang through everyone''s ears. "Wine doesn''t need to be expensive, just strong enough!"


    "Well said, our generation of Jianghu people should eat large pieces of meat and drink the strongest wine."


    The crowd cheered loudly, and they increasingly felt that Ding Ning''s forthright was too bad for their temper.


    Ding Ning laughed triumphantly and said, "also, we should use the fastest knife, ride the strongest horse and soak the most beautiful girls."


    "Hahaha, you are indeed a fellow believer. You can definitely have this."


    Everyone laughed loudly, and even the people in the Religious Bureau were infected by the atmosphere. They shouted and joked about Murong Junlin and asked him to help prepare the most beautiful chick to accompany Ding Ning.


    Murong Junlin''s forehead is covered with black lines. His dignified master has become a logistics man. He is also a part-time pimp. There is no one to be the master.


    Ding Ning suddenly felt that there were two or three... Countless murderous eyes fell on him, which made him feel chilly. He realized that he was complacent and had aroused the collective anger of his harem.


    He waved his hand again and again and said with a dry smile, "Hey, I''m kidding. Don''t take it seriously. I have a girlfriend. I can''t be sorry for them."


    "What are you afraid of? You won''t accept the military order when you''re outside. What''s more, it''s just a woman. Is brother Ning afraid of inside?"


    Someone coaxed.


    "Brother, I''m not afraid of the inside, but I really can''t find a girl more beautiful than my daughter-in-law, so let''s just drink and don''t talk about the wind and moon."


    Ding Ning said solemnly and flattered his women by the way, which satisfied Yigan Hougong beauty and took back her murderous sight.


    "True or false, brother Ning, are you bragging? Are your younger brothers and sisters really so beautiful?"


    Someone jokingly expressed disbelief.


    "Really, I never tell lies. My daughter-in-law is beautiful and can only be described in one sentence."


    Ding Ning said sincerely.


    "What do you say?"


    Everyone was very cooperative.


    Even Ding Qianlie and others are curious to listen, but it is obviously redundant. Ding Ning is flattering them in disguise, even if they cover their ears and don''t want to hear.


    "When you look back, you will smile, and the six palaces will be colorless!"


    Ding Ning said very smelly. A group of women were all smiling and thought he was talking about himself.


    "Cut, brother Ning, just blow."


    "Yes, it''s too exaggerated."


    "I don''t believe there are such beautiful women in the world."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of men laughed loudly and didn''t believe Ding Ning''s words at all.

 Chapter 1309

    Murong Junlin felt that his brain exploded with a bang. He stumbled and almost fell to the ground. After standing firm, his face looked ugly like eating a dead child. The muscles on his face trembled. He wanted to chop Murong''s fool and feed the dog. He took a few deep breaths before he left quickly with a gloomy face. He was afraid of staying longer, I can''t help killing this stupid son.


    This is called no death, no death!


    Ding Ning looked at Murong sympathetically, smiled and patted him on the shoulder: "just for your face, not to mention one cup, I''ve done a hundred cups."


    "Stick spirit, worthy of being my brother-in-law."


    Murong smiled, thumbed up and exclaimed triumphantly.


    "Uncle, I''ll toast you three times later!"


    "I also propose three glasses to you. I admire a man like my uncle."


    "Hey! I just don''t have a sister, otherwise I can''t introduce anything to my uncle."


    ¡­¡­


    When Murong''s children saw that the master had left, they immediately rushed up and cheerfully flattered Ding Ning.


    With a smile on Ding Ning''s face, he looked at these ghosts who had been in great trouble but didn''t know their death. Did he really think Murong Junlin couldn''t hear when he was far away?


    Tut Tut, the uncle shouted. This is the rhythm of looking for death!


    Before, Ding Ning quietly checked the meridians in Murong Junlin by holding down his shoulder.


    Not surprisingly, Murong Junlin was not just an ordinary businessman as he showed. In fact, he was a genuine martial artist, and his cultivation was not low. He already had the highest cultivation in Zhenwu realm.


    What he cultivates is the power of stars. As long as he doesn''t take the initiative to expose or fight with others, it''s difficult for outsiders to detect that he has cultivation achievements. This also verifies Ding Ning''s guess from the side. The children of Murong family may have to break through the first layer of star power in the star fight before they can be the head of the family.


    He hasn''t practiced "the star", but he still awakened the blood inheritance. In the final analysis, it is because his will is firm to a certain extent that he can open the door of will and obtain the blood inheritance of star breathing. Therefore, he speculates that the preconditions for practicing "the star" may also have a lot to do with his will.


    If so, Murong Junlin''s ruthless indifference to his daughter may be able to make a reasonable explanation. Everything he did was actually sharpening Murong''s will.


    After figuring out this link, Ding Ning is more and more sorry for Murong Junlin. Although he has been making Murong Yanran''s idea, he hasn''t always failed. No, he is wronged.


    After the Jianghu hero and Murong family''s children surrounded Ding Ning and talked enthusiastically, several Tigress who severely attacked him quietly left.


    Although Ding Qianlie and Xiao Nuo deliberately beat Ding Ning with a clear conscience, Xiao Yao and Zhao Jingjing were forced by Ding Qianlie and Xiao Nuo. They felt very sorry for Ding Ning.


    Murong Yanran is also very guilty and feels guilty. Frankly, this thing is not beautiful. Although she is using Ding Ning to stimulate her father, she has to say that this practice has greatly damaged Ding Ning and her reputation.


    In fact, Ding Ning is not wronged. After all, it is also a fact. The only false thing is that she and Ding Ning are not real lovers, so she will feel some guilt.


    Of course, it''s just some guilt. Her mood is very complex now. She has no time to take into account Ding Ning''s feelings.


    Because she didn''t see much from her father''s performance, she only knew that her father was angry, but she was not sure whether her father was angry because he cared about her or because she lost the face of the Murong family.


    While entertaining those enthusiastic Jianghu giants, Ding Ning always paid attention to the seven kings'' mansion, which was always silent in the Ninghai player area.


    To his surprise, even at the martial arts meeting, the mysterious seven kings did not appear.


    Murong Junlin didn''t show up again next, but the lunch arranged was still very rich. The Murong family specially transferred five-star chefs to cook, which made a group of Jianghu dignitaries full of praise, but that''s just the case for people whose mouths have long been raised by snow.


    Ding Ning doesn''t want to cheat, but in the face of the toast from thousands of Jianghu people, he can''t hold up even if he is a real wine fairy. He can only transfer the wine directly to the water space without conscience.


    These Jianghu people admire Ding Ning more and more when he talks and laughs with everyone and refuses to drink.


    Murong smiled and was very proud. His little face turned red. He was so drunk that he pulled everyone to show off. He said that Ding Ning was his brother-in-law and made Murong smile.


    "Director Ding, I''ll give you a toast."


    Although Ding Ning cheated, he couldn''t be drunk at all, so there were still a lot of wine in his stomach. Just when he was drunk and confused, a clear and beautiful voice suddenly sounded in his ears.


    Ding Ning looked bleary, and saw a beautiful woman with white and beautiful skin, tall and wheat skin looking at him with a smile, carrying two glasses of wine and handing him one.


    A woman is very beautiful. At the age of twenty-five or six, she has a standard oval face. Compared with the big eyes of ordinary beauties, her eyes are big and divine, full of wild and rebellious nature.


    The slightly thin and soft cherry lips show an almost transparent ruby red. They are fine at any time, as if they can make people intoxicated at a glance. The long dark hair as soft as water tilts down like a waterfall, and the benefits are just scattered on the slightly cut fragrant shoulder


    The firm and straight bridge of the nose has both the beauty of women and the heroism of men. Coupled with her tight leather clothes and trousers, her sunglasses are stuck on her forehead, and her graceful figure with convex front and tilted back is full of the most primitive wildness and temptation.


    "Are you?"


    Ding Ning politely touched a glass with her and drank it all in one gulp. He raised his eyebrow and asked in surprise.


    Although there were many people present and thousands of people came to him for a toast, with his extraordinary memory, he was sure that he had no impression of the girl and should not have appeared before.


    The woman stretched out her pink tongue and licked her lips. Her actions were full of temptation, but her eyes were full of rebellious colors: "if you want to know who I am, come with me."


    Ding Ning smiled: "girl, you are very confident."


    "What? Afraid?"


    The woman raised her eyebrows provocatively, volatilizing her wild temperament incisively and vividly.


    Afraid? Ding Ning is naturally not afraid. What he is afraid of is being discovered by his women.


    I swept the corner of my eye and saw that Lingyun and others had gone to the arranged room for lunch break. Most people at the scene were drunk and unconscious. At this time, no one paid attention to themselves. I immediately lightened my mood and said with a smile: "OK, I''ll go with you and see what tricks you can play."


    The corner of the woman''s mouth drew a thrilling and attractive arc, and her wild eyes gave him a provocative look. She turned and twisted her small waist to the corner of the restaurant. There was a closed door, opened the door and went in.


    Ding Ning frowned and wondered in his heart that he hadn''t found a door there before. It was really strange. Although he felt that the woman was not good, he was a great artist and immediately followed up.


    Click!


    When he entered the door, the woman locked the door and leaned on the door, holding her arms and looking at him with a smile.


    Ding Ning took a smoke from the corner of her mouth. Grandma''s, this room is actually a bathroom. What''s more, it''s a women''s bathroom.


    Except that the washbasin and toilet compartment can prove that this is a toilet, there is no sense of a toilet at all, there is no peculiar smell, and there is a faint smell.


    The bathroom is very large. There is a massage bed with whips, candles and other things that make people think at a glance.


    Ding Ning''s white face was a little red, and she wondered in her heart, what does this woman want? You''re not trying to seduce yourself, are you?


    "Come on, who the hell are you? Why are you looking for me?"


    Ding Ning shook his head, put the unrealistic idea behind him, turned and looked at the wild beauty like poppy.


    "Lonely men and women, what do you think I want? As for who I am, you''ll know later."


    The woman looked magnanimous, as if she was talking about a natural thing. She took two steps forward slowly, and even stretched out her hand to open the zipper of the leather coat


    Ding Ning''s brain exploded, and his eyes looked straight at the woman undressing, revealing the perfect body for which most men in the world would commit crimes.


    Although he has read countless beauties, he has to admit that this woman is definitely a gift from the creator. The perfect division ratio, powerful slender legs, attractive Mermaid thread, six looming abdominal muscles, Yingying''s slender waist, round and towering peaks, and exquisite and lovely belly button, Wheat colored healthy skin... All show that unique wild temptation.


    The sweet fragrance intruded along Ding Ning''s nose and constantly ignited his boiling blood. His heart beat faster and his breath was short. His eyes began to show blood. His brain had lost the ability to think and just wanted to take this gifted beauty as its own.


    The woman pursed her lips and giggled. She was soft and fit, like a swimming fish. With a gentle twist, she drilled into Ding Ning''s arms. The trembling cherry lips printed his lips. The beautiful eyes closed slightly, the long eyelashes trembled violently, and the beautiful big eyes were covered with a layer of mist. Where was the previous rebellious, only endless enchanting and charming


    Men''s clothes are always easier to understand than women''s. women''s scallion and slender hands just gently pick a few times, and there will be no obstacles between them.


    "You... Who the hell are you? Why are you drugging me?"


    Ding Ning gasped for breath and asked with tenacious will, seizing the woman''s hand at the moment when he was about to fall.


    The woman seemed a little surprised. Unexpectedly, at this time, Ding Ning could still save a trace of clarity, but looking at the color of constant struggle in Ding Ning''s eyes, the woman gave a wink like silk: "whoever I am, as long as you know, I can bring you happiness."


    Pop!


    Ding Ning suddenly stepped back and bumped into the mirror of the sink like a struggling trapped animal. The mirror broke instantly and fell to the ground.


    The woman was startled and wanted to continue pestering Ding Ning. She was also overwhelmed by it.


    Ding Ning never hated his rough skin and thick flesh at this moment. He wanted to break the mirror and cut the pain caused by himself to restore his reason, but now don''t talk about the mirror. Even the sharp blade cutting iron like mud is difficult to cut his skin, making his plan empty.


    Endless desire, like a wildly burning flame, constantly attacked his thinking, making his reason gradually slide into the endless abyss. His eyes were scarlet and his nose was heavy and rushed to women.


    The woman was relieved when she saw this. A radian of conspiracy succeeded was aroused at the corners of her lips, and a cold killing opportunity flickered at the bottom of her eyes. Instead of retreating, she greeted Ding Ning.


    "Er!"


    At this time, a flower in front of the woman

 Chapter 1310

    "The head is quite hard!"


    Jiutian Xuannv shook her painful hand and turned around to tease Ding Ning. However, she saw that his eyes were obscene, his skin was as red as cooked crabs, panting like cattle, and rushed towards him like an irrational beast. She was immediately shocked.


    When he made a mistake, he avoided Ding Ning''s attack, turned to turn on the faucet, gathered his hands together to catch the water and splashed it on Ding Ning''s face.


    Hiss!


    Like the burning fire, the carbon was poured with a basin of cold water, and Ding Ning was covered with water mist.


    "Ding Ning, wake up. I can''t cope with you now."


    Jiutian Xuannv also had no mood to tease. She poured water on Ding Ning''s face one after another, and said in a hurry.


    She was really afraid. When she had not lost her accomplishments, she was barely able to deal with the animal alone. Now, just starting to practice again, Ding Ning was addicted to a powerful drug. With each passing day, she would be tossed to death.


    The great war goddess did not die on the battlefield, did she die in the hands of the strong, but died in the bed. If it comes out, it will not be reduced to eternal laughter.


    Fortunately, the cold water restored Ding Ning''s short Qingming, quickly put away Jiutian Xuannv and the unconscious wild woman, ran out quickly, and flew from the safety channel to the 17th floor where the youth transportation security stayed along the sensing direction of falling snow in the spiritual sea.


    Boom!


    A room on the 17th floor was roughly knocked open, and then came the startling voice of the women: "Ding Ning, what''s the matter with you?"


    Hot, so hot!


    Ding Ning only felt that the heat wave that could burn him up was rising from the Dantian, and spread all over his body along his limbs, as if his blood had been ignited, and he had completely lost consciousness, which made him feel that he would explode and die at any time. He just wanted to find a vent to cool down.


    Tear!


    There was no answer, only the sound of rough clothes breaking, struggling and screaming, followed by the red faced violent breathing and sobbing.


    I don''t know how long it took, Ding Ning''s mind finally regained consciousness, and his whole body was as painful as being evacuated.


    "Mo Sheng and Shi Lin, will you stop crying? Ding Ning didn''t mean it. You can see from his previous state that there must be something wrong."


    Ding led the hunter to comfort him.


    "Yes, brother, he really didn''t mean it. He must have been recruited. Don''t sue him."


    Falling snow was comforting.


    "Sobbing, i... i... I don''t care, but... But... It really hurts."


    Guan Shilin sobbed in a low voice. What she cried was pear blossom with rain. In fact, she didn''t mind so much. On the contrary, she had some faint joy in her heart, but after all, she was a yellow flower girl. Even if she secretly promised Ding Ning''s heart, she lost her innocence in such a confused way. In such an absurd way, she still felt very wronged in her heart.


    "You don''t mind? I mind. It''s ridiculous. I think he raped us on purpose. He pretended to be drugged. I must sue him and accuse him of going to jail."


    Du Mosheng cried heartbroken, with an undisguised hatred in his tone.


    She has always had no good feelings for Ding Ning. Although she has made some changes to him before, she has not been willing to sacrifice innocence for him, let alone with so many women, which makes her feel ridiculous.


    Ding Ning was as stunned as five thunders. He didn''t expect Guan Shilin and Du Mosheng to be ruined by himself in his sister''s room and snow falling room.


    If Guan Shilin can barely accept it, he really doesn''t have any feeling for Du Mosheng. Although this woman is also very beautiful, she has a proud and charming temper. She doesn''t have any good face for him. He doesn''t look at such a woman at all.


    But anyway, the woman was really harmed by herself. He also felt guilty and had a huge head.


    But the next gentle, soft and tough threats made him not only have a big head, but also want to die. How can he be gentle and soft here?


    "You feel wronged, I still feel wronged. You lost your innocence in a muddle headed way, but who can blame? If you didn''t insist on going to this room, how could such a thing happen? This is life. I''ve recognized it. What else do you call? I think you''re not happy to hum and pretend."


    "I... it''s just a normal physiological reaction... Whining..."


    Du Mosheng was so ashamed that he couldn''t help sobbing again.


    "Well, well, don''t cry. Don''t feel wronged. Du Mosheng, I know you don''t like Ding Ning and think you''re wronged. But today I tell the ugly story. As many people here know, if you like, we''ll treat you as a sister in the future. If you don''t want, we''ll keep our mouth shut and think it didn''t happen this time. Thank you Make an offer. How can we not sue Ding Ning? "


    Xiao Nuo said with some annoyance. Ding Ning brought back eleven women, which was enough to annoy her. At this time, he added three more inexplicably.


    "You... What do you mean? Things have happened. How can I think nothing has happened? I don''t want any conditions. I''m going to sue him and tell him to wear the bottom of the prison."


    Du Mosheng was irritated by Xiao Nuo''s impatient tone and roared hoarsely.


    "Mo Sheng, no, it''s all


    I''m not good. If I don''t pull you, things won''t develop like this. I''m sorry, please, don''t sue him. "


    Guan Shilin sobbed and begged.


    "Shilin, it''s none of your business. You''re also a victim. I know you''ve always liked him. You can think that nothing has happened, but I can''t. I''m a man with a boyfriend. My boyfriend begged me many times. I didn''t give my body to him. I''m waiting to give my complete self to him when I get married, but now I''m confused and lose my innocence. Let me How can I tell him? To tell you the truth, I came back from abroad to mention our marriage to my family. Tell me, what should I do? "


    Du Mosheng cried out of breath. It seemed that he was really sad.


    Everyone was confused. Unexpectedly, there was such a reason. Now things are troublesome.


    "Well, if you have to be ungrateful to sue, we can''t help it, but you need to know what we do. It''s not difficult to shut up or disappear quietly."


    If Ding Qianlie and others still have something to take into account, Lingyun, the big sister of the underworld, is lawless. Ding Ning is heaven to her. Seeing that Du Mosheng is soft and hard, she really killed her.


    Ding Qianlie and others looked at each other. Although they would not really kill Du Mosheng, Lingyun threatened her with this, which might be effective. They all kept silent and seemed to agree with Lingyun''s statement.


    Du Mosheng trembled all over and showed a look of panic in her eyes. She had seen the arrogance and hegemony of the holy women, but the man who was so reckless ate in Ding Ning''s hand.


    She knows that Lingyun is not alarmist. These women are crazy for Ding Ning. They really have the ability to make her disappear quietly in the world, even if her father is governor Ninghai.


    Guan Shilin''s eyes lit up when she heard the speech. Compared with other women, she knew much more about the inside story than others. She quickly pulled radumosheng''s arm and said, "murosheng, you can''t bite the hand that feeds you. You''ve been studying abroad in recent years. You don''t know what happened at home."


    "What revenge? What happened at home?"


    Du Mosheng asked perplexedly.


    "You haven''t returned home for nearly three years, have you?"


    Du Mosheng nodded: "yes, my father told me to concentrate on my studies and didn''t let me come back."


    "Have you never talked to your mother when you call home in the past three years?"


    Guan Shilin continued to ask.


    Du Mosheng blinked suspiciously. After recalling it, he said, "yes, every time I call, my mother is not in. My father answered my mother''s phone."


    "In fact, it''s not that your mother didn''t answer the phone or that she happened to be away, but that your mother had a car accident two years ago and became a vegetable."


    Guan Shilin solved the puzzle.


    "It''s impossible. My mother is well at home. Shilin, how can you curse my mother?"


    Du Mosheng''s face changed and screamed incredulously.


    "I didn''t lie. It''s true or false. Just call your father and you''ll know. After your mother became a vegetable, she lived in the sanatorium in Nanjing naval district. I wanted to tell you, but your father didn''t want you to worry, so he specially told me to hide it from you."


    After Guan Shilin immediately turned her mother into a vegetable, Ding Ning returned to life and told her mother the detailed process of awakening.


    "No, I don''t believe it. It''s impossible, Shilin. I know you want to persuade me not to sue him, but please don''t make up such an unreliable story to deceive me."


    Du Mosheng shook his head desperately and didn''t want to believe it. It''s better to say that she was unwilling to accept this fact in her heart than that she didn''t believe it.


    Her father didn''t let her return home for three years, and her mother never talked to her on the phone. No matter how big her heart is, she can''t have any doubt. It''s just that she saw her parents very healthy when she returned home last time old Bai''s birthday, which dispelled her doubts.


    But she never thought that so many things had happened in the past three years. My mother had a car accident and became a vegetable. The Qiao family lost trust in my father. Instead of supporting him, they hit him everywhere. It is conceivable that the situation is difficult.


    If it weren''t for Ding Ning''s appearance, my mother would still be a vegetable and might even have died. Even if my father didn''t make mistakes, he would probably be transferred to an idle position, and his career would end, let alone go further like this.


    In this regard, Ding Ning is indeed a great benefactor of her family, which makes her how to accept. Of course, the most difficult thing for her to face is her boyfriend who has talked to him for two years. She doesn''t know how to explain to him.


    The girls Qi Qi breathed a sigh of relief. Anyway, as long as she didn''t insist on suing Ding Ning for rape, it was over. As for how Du Mosheng told her boyfriend, it was her own business.


    "What age is it now? If your boyfriend really loves you, he won''t care if you''re in love for the first time. Who hasn''t been in love for several times?"


    Guan Shilin took advantage of the hot iron and comforted: "if he really dislikes you, it means that he doesn''t really love you. This is also an opportunity to test him."


    "No, you don''t understand. If I knew him, I wouldn''t be a virgin, but he knew I was a virgin, but now I''m not. I wouldn''t accept it if it was me."


    Du Mosheng shook his head in pain, but he didn''t insist on telling Ding Ning anymore.


    The women were silent, too

 Chapter 1311

    "Now that medicine is so developed, it''s just to repair the hymen. Is it so desperate?"


    Gentle but disapproving, she turned her mouth and came up with an idea that was not an idea.


    "This... No, that''s cheating. We agreed that no one would cheat anyone in this life. I can''t cheat him."


    Du Mosheng refused with tears. The girl''s simplicity and stubbornness made the girls speechless.


    Ding Ning listened to all the girls'' opinions. Although she had no feelings for Du Mosheng, after all, her innocence was destroyed in her own hands, coupled with his strong desire for possession. Seeing that she was so affectionate towards her boyfriend, she felt that the boss didn''t feel good. He was a man. How could she let her woman clean up the mess.


    Slowly opened his eyes, sat up and said with guilt: "sorry, I was careless. I didn''t expect to get to this point."


    "Ah!"


    All the girls screamed, blushed and began to pull the sheets and grab clothes to cover up their scenery for the first time. There was a riot of war in the room.


    They were all tossed about by Ding Ning. They were soft and weak. In addition, Du Mosheng had to sue Ding Ning and didn''t care to put on clothes at all.


    Although Ding Qianlie and others have met him sincerely for a long time, they instinctively feel embarrassed in front of other women.


    In front of Ding Ning, there was a white and attractive scenery. Suddenly, a burst of blood was boiling, and the nose blood almost didn''t flow out.


    When his eyes were swept away, he felt as if he had been bitten by thunder. He was surprised and happy. Apart from purple finches and other women from Kunpeng world, many women came to Gusu this time.


    Especially Murong Yanran was there. Ha ha, the Queen''s sister finally became her own woman.


    Murong Yanran stared at him in shame. He was confused about what it was like.


    Up to now, she has to admit that she likes Ding Ning in her heart. She doesn''t have any feeling of pain after being harmed by him, but she can''t help feeling a little lost when she thinks of the black faced man.


    Perhaps, the mysterious black faced man is just a man who exists in his dream. After all, he is a mirror of flowers and water and has no fate.


    Eh! incorrect.


    Ding Ning was keenly aware that although Liu shengqian Dai was also there, his clothes were intact and there was no sign of infringement. He made faces at him proudly.


    This girl must have become invisible immediately, so that she didn''t succeed.


    Ding Ning shook his head with a wry smile and threw out the woman who drugged himself.


    When the girls saw her throw a naked woman out, their faces suddenly changed. They thought Ding Ning was not absurd enough. Du Mosheng blushed and hated Ding Ning even more.


    Ding Qianlie was about to scold him for his absurdity, but Ding Ning waved his hand and said with a bitter smile, "I was too careless and was drugged by this woman."


    "This woman drugged you? That''s not what you want."


    Xiao Nuo said sour.


    Ding Ning took a silent look at her: "little vinegar jar, wait for me to finish."


    "You are a little vinegar jar."


    Xiao Nuo saw that all the women looked at him in a narrow way. He was ashamed and stamped his feet angrily.


    "This woman''s cultivation is not high, so I didn''t take her seriously at all, but I didn''t expect that she nearly capsized in the gutter."


    Ding Ning immediately told the story.


    In fact, the wild woman is very clever and has a clever way of applying medicine. She knows that Ding Ning is a miracle doctor, so the medicine in the wine is colorless and tasteless and does no harm to the human body.


    Even if Ding Ning knew that the wine was drugged, he wouldn''t take it seriously. Unexpectedly, although the separate drugs in the wine were useless, they would produce some changes when mixed with the fragrance in the bathroom.


    But even so, with a water space that can absorb any toxin, Ding Ning is not so, but the woman even smeared a drug on her body. When the three drugs were mixed together, they became deadly aphrodisiac drugs. If she didn''t vent, she would explode and die sooner or later.


    Therefore, after being splashed with cold water by Jiutian Xuannv, Ding Ning immediately realized the seriousness of the matter and ran to find Luoxue and others to put out the fire at the first time, which led to the current situation.


    "Who is this woman? Why did she do this? Did she give you medicine only when she liked you?"


    Zhao Jingjing asked somewhat puzzled. Others were also full of fog. According to Ding Ning, it was clearly an affair. Isn''t this woman ready to devote herself? Why didn''t Ding Ning touch her.


    "The ninth killer on the international killer list is a female killer, nicknamed kiss of death. She has never missed since her debut, and the mission success rate has reached 100 percent."


    Ding Ning said with deep eyes.


    "The kiss of death? Is she the kiss of death?"


    The women were frightened, and their eyes at women had changed. After all, the ancient profession of killer has always been accompanied by mystery and fear.


    Ding Ning nodded: "I''m not sure, but it should be her."


    "Before the female killer kills people, I''ll let you enjoy the happiness. It''s really romantic to be a ghost under the peony. Besides, the ninth female killer in the world came all the way to assassinate you. Who do you think you are?"


    Du Mosheng ironically said that his words were full of disbelief.


    Lingyun was unhappy and stared coldly


    She glanced: "you know what, someone on the secret flower list offered a reward of 500 million meters of gold to Ding Ning''s life, not to mention the ninth killer, even if all the top ten came."


    Du Mosheng may have been frightened by Lingyun before. He had a subconscious fear of her. He glanced at her unconvinced, but he didn''t dare to talk back.


    Ding Ning knew that Du Mosheng was uncomfortable and didn''t care about it with her. She calmly explained: "no one knows how strong the kiss of death itself is, but every target corpse she killed will become a mummy."


    The faces of all the women changed. Even Du Mosheng kept silent. No matter how powerful a woman is, she still has a natural fear of bodies and the like.


    "Is she a vampire?"


    Falling snow shivered all over and seemed to think of some bad memories.


    "No, this woman doesn''t suck blood. She sucks people''s blood and essence. I estimate that she practices a kind of tonic magic at the expense of others and herself. Although this woman seems to be only in her twenties, her real age is at least 40 years old or even older, because she made her debut 20 years ago. At that time, she was in her twenties."


    Since Ding Ning knew that he was on the list of hidden flowers with sky high reward, he also had a detailed understanding of the list of killers and mercenaries.


    "More than 40 years old? How do you think this woman is not more than 30 years old? If you can study it carefully, you may be able to study ways to delay human aging."


    Gentleness and softness had a strong interest in medicine during this period. Wen Yan said with great interest.


    "The sorcery of collecting Qi and blood essence can really keep people young, but it has great disadvantages. It was better when she was young. However, with the frequent use of sorcery, the quality of essence she needs to collect and supplement is getting higher and higher. The essence of ordinary people can no longer meet her needs for cultivating sorcery, so her goal of hunting has been upgraded from ordinary people to martial artists with strong blood essence."


    Ding Ning said with a wry smile, "but martial artists are so easy to hunt. Therefore, when there is no martial spirit for her to collect and supplement, she can only gather quality by quantity and constantly hunt ordinary people to maintain her consumption. Otherwise, as long as she doesn''t collect and supplement her essence for about a week, this woman will quickly become old and become an old woman."


    The girls were creepy and goose bumps. Unexpectedly, this sexy female killer turned out to be a murderer.


    "So you would rather harm us than let this woman pick you up?"


    Zhao Jingjing said bitterly, you can hang an oil gourd with a small pout.


    Originally, the love between men and women was a very enjoyable thing, but they were rough treated without any preparation, which made her still feel hot and painful below.


    Not to mention those women for the first time, everyone frowned and didn''t feel that such a thing was an enjoyment.


    "I have to defend myself for you. It can''t be cheap, old woman."


    Ding Ning said with a thick skin and a red face.


    Although he didn''t know whether the kiss of death could take away his essence, he didn''t intend to defy the law. At the moment of restoring Qingming, he came to his women for the first time, but he accidentally injured several women.


    Murong Yanran is just that. It''s a woman he has decided for a long time, but Guan Shilin, gentle and soft, and Du Mosheng are definitely unplanned products.


    It''s better to be gentle and soft. After all, she is more familiar, and Ding Ning has long realized that she likes herself.


    But how many times have Guan Shilin met? Even if he knew she liked him, he didn''t intend to include it in his bag.


    Of course, the most troublesome thing for him is Du Mosheng. That''s a woman who can''t get together with eight poles, but the worst thing happened. It''s just that he has a relationship without emotion. Especially, he''s still a woman with a boyfriend.


    Du Mosheng clamored to sue him, which made Ding Ning feel very unhappy. It was like Lao Tzu lacked women. If he didn''t have his own bottom line, he could call those female slaves to detoxify himself and force them to find Luoxue, just to avoid making her unhappy.


    The women turned their lips. Although they knew that the goods were taking the opportunity to please them, they still felt very gratified.


    "What about her? Are you going to kill her?"


    Xiao Nuo looked at the naked sexy body of the kiss of death, stared at Ding Ning with a close look, waiting for his answer.


    "Of course, it''s up to the law. The woman practiced magic and her hands were covered with blood. I don''t know how many people she killed. Now she sneaked into China to make trouble. The law will give her due punishment."


    Ding Ning said with awe inspiring righteousness.


    In my heart, I inexplicably remembered the original Leopard Woman. How similar the two women were. They were full of wild and unruly nature, and they almost capsized in the gutter and suffered a great loss.


    This made him secretly feign. Did brother''s charm fail to such a wild woman?


    "I''m Ninghai police. I''m in Gusu now, and the martial arts meeting hasn''t been held yet. How can I take her back now?"


    Xiao Nuo is a little distressed. After all, the kiss of death is the ninth killer in the killer list. This level of killer is definitely an S-level wanted criminal. It''s a great credit. She doesn''t want to give it to the Suzhou police.


    "That''s not easy. Use the transmission array!"


    Ding Ning whispered that after all, he was not ready to reveal too many secrets in front of Du Mosheng.


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes lit up. Yes, why did she forget the transmission array? It''s just that her transmission array is installed

 Chapter 1312

    Then, Ding Ning called Heling and asked her to protect Xiao Nuo. She went out of the door with the kiss of death and went to the next room.


    Xiao Nuo took out the transmission array that Ding Ning quietly stuffed into her, first sent it home, and then drove to the police station. It took less than an hour for it to come back. It was really convenient.


    Ding led liechong to wink at the girls. Everyone understood and made excuses to leave. In the blink of an eye, only Du Mosheng and Ding Ning were left in the room.


    "What do you... Want to do?"


    Seeing Ding Ning looking at him, Du Mosheng immediately felt like a deer. He hurriedly pulled the quilt and wrapped himself tightly. He asked in panic.


    "Well, I really didn''t mean to. I can apologize to you, and you can ask for anything. I''ll try my best to meet you."


    Ding Ning felt so embarrassed, scratched the back of his head and said in good faith.


    Du Mosheng bit her lower lip tightly, and the color of struggle flashed on her pretty face. What else can she do now? Are you really going to sue Ding Ning?


    Without saying that he is kind to her family, will her parents agree to sue her? Just saying that she can''t ignore her reputation. Once she makes things big, she won''t be able to raise her head to be a man in the future.


    Therefore, it is unrealistic to sue him. Before, she also shouted to sue him because of her despair and anger. Now calm down, she knew that this way would not work.


    But don''t sue, isn''t it a dumb loss? What''s more, what should she tell her boyfriend?


    For a moment, Du Mosheng was so upset that he couldn''t help feeling sad. He sat in the quilt, covered his face and began to cry.


    Ding Ning''s head is as big as a fight. How to solve it? You always have to say something. Just crying there can solve any substantive problem.


    Immediately coughed and said in two voices: "well, Miss Du, although this is not my original intention, after all, things started because of me. Now, you must be upset and can''t think of any way to solve the problem. Well, let me talk about some ways to compensate you. What do you think is appropriate and how can you do it?"


    Du Mosheng didn''t answer, but his cry was much lower. He raised his head, looked at him with red and swollen eyes, clenched his lips and whispered, "you say."


    "First, uncle Du is now the governor. He is certainly not short of money. You can''t look up to giving you money. If I remember correctly, you should graduate next year?"


    Ding Ning asked thoughtfully.


    Du Mosheng did not speak, but nodded.


    "I know that with your family background, no matter how good your job is, it''s not a problem for you, but I still want to ask you, what''s your major and what kind of work you''re going to do after graduation?"


    Ding Ning knew that a family like Du Mosheng could not let her stay abroad for development, so she asked directly.


    "I studied mechanical engineering at MIT in the United States. After graduation, I plan to join a state-owned enterprise or start my own business."


    Du Mosheng wiped his tears and choked his voice. In fact, the fact is not as simple as Ding Ning said. Even if she has an extraordinary background, it is not so simple to find a satisfactory job. In fact, she prefers to start her own business with her boyfriend, but there are many obstacles, which may be difficult to achieve.


    "Mechanical engineering?"


    Ding Ning looked at Du Mosheng with a puzzled face. Unexpectedly, this chick would be interested in mechanical engineering. It''s a man''s world.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t women study mechanical engineering?"


    Du Mosheng''s study of mechanical engineering has been questioned by many people, but there is no way. Who made her interested in mechanical things since she was a child? When she saw Ding Ning''s somewhat surprised appearance, she was angry and pouted.


    "Yes, of course, very good. I think this is very promising."


    As soon as Du Mosheng was excited, he subconsciously sat up straight, and the sheet wrapped in his chest slipped, revealing a touch of soul stirring snow-white gullies, which made Ding Ning thirsty for a while. He hurriedly turned his head and didn''t dare to look again. He said.


    Du Mosheng noticed Ding Ning''s abnormality. Then he found that he was gone. He blushed with shame. He got into the quilt like a frightened quail and wrapped himself tightly with a quilt.


    "Cough, well, mechanical engineering is very good. I''m just going to open an automobile factory. If you like, you can come to my automobile factory as the person in charge. I''ll give you 10% of the shares first, and then see your performance in the future, and then increase it gradually."


    Ding Ning also doesn''t understand the specific majors of mechanical engineering, but he must always have something to do with automobile manufacturing, so he can only promise first.


    "Car factory?"


    Dummershenghuo sat up, his chest was exposed again, and he didn''t notice it. His face was surprised: "are you going to open a car factory? Is it true?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    This time, Ding Ning''s face was serious, as if he didn''t see Du Mosheng go away, but he was secretly swallowing his saliva. Unexpectedly, this chick was quite talented and liked her type.


    "I like cars, especially cars."


    Du Mosheng''s eyes lit up and danced excitedly: "my biggest dream from childhood is to make the most advanced cars in the world, step on all Mercedes Benz, Volkswagen, Ferrari and Lamborghini, and let our Shenzhou automobile walk at the forefront of the world."


    Ding Ning, peeping at the frequently disappearing scenery, hypocritically echoed: "well, I have ideals. I deserve to be uncle Du''s daughter. Women don''t let men. Every time I drive those world-class sports cars, I feel very uncomfortable. Why


    Are these famous cars not made in China? So I have the same dream as you, so I want to run an automobile factory. "


    "Really, I didn''t expect you to have such an idea. That''s great. We are like-minded comrades in arms..."


    Du Mosheng''s eyes were full of fanaticism. Looking at Ding Ning, his eyes became friendly. He beamed and told her dream. His upper body was all exposed without paying attention. Ding Ning''s heart itched and felt that such a beauty should belong to him.


    "My boyfriend and I have the same interests. We are going to go back to China after graduation and create our own car brand in China..."


    It can be seen that Du Mosheng really likes the automobile manufacturing industry, but when she subconsciously talked about her boyfriend, she suddenly remembered her situation, her face darkened and her voice stopped suddenly.


    "Ah!"


    The next moment, she finally found that her upper body was all gone. She immediately gave out a super decibel scream, blushed into a big persimmon, and hurriedly pulled up the sheet to cover it.


    "Block what block, it''s not that I haven''t seen it."


    Ding Ning was looking at it with strength and was suddenly blocked. He was upset and subconsciously muttered a sentence.


    "What are you talking about? Say it again."


    Du Mosheng''s face changed as fast as possible. His red face could bleed, but his eyes narrowed slightly, filled with cold cold, and said gnashing his teeth.


    Ding Ning secretly complained. He wanted to give himself a big mouth and make you cheap. Now, the harmonious atmosphere that was hard to cultivate has been destroyed again.


    However, he has long been immune to all poisons. His face is comparable to the turning of the city wall. His face is not red and gasping. He blinks blankly: "did I say anything? I just heard you describe the prospect of the car. I''m enjoying it. I don''t seem to speak."


    "Really didn''t talk?"


    Du Mosheng blinked and looked at him suspiciously. Seeing his sincere expression, he muttered in his heart. Did he really hear wrong?


    Just at the thought that she showed half of her body in front of him, she didn''t know it, and immediately made her ashamed. She didn''t want to continue to entangle on this shameful topic and didn''t look at him coldly: "say your second solution. Although the work is very tempting, it''s impossible for me to let you go."


    "The second plan is, anyway, the raw rice has been cooked. Just be my girlfriend."


    Ding Ning was impetuous and angry. He didn''t bother to circle with her and said directly and brazenly.


    Du Mosheng was confused, turned around and looked at him in shock. His small mouth opened into a lovely O-shape. His face was dull and unbelievable, but his eyes became indifferent bit by bit.


    "As long as you are willing to follow me, I promise I will treat you all my life. No matter what your dream is, I will do my best to help you complete it."


    Ding Ning also blurted out on impulse. Seeing her reaction at the moment, her scalp suddenly became numb, but her words had been said, and she could only hold on.


    "Madman, are you crazy? I have a boyfriend. Do you think if you take away my innocence, I will be one of your many lovers like your shameless women? Dream, despicable and obscene hypocrite..."


    Du Mosheng really couldn''t bear it and scolded.


    "Shut up, don''t think you are great. Regardless of your family background, you are just an ordinary woman. You can insult me, even beat me and scold me, but please don''t insult my women. None of them are vain women. They love me and I love them. It''s so simple that no one can hurt them or slander them. If you Dare to insult them again, don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly! "


    Ding Ning''s face was gloomy and could drip water, and his eyes flashed fiercely.


    Although he knew what he said was too much, Du Mosheng could scold him as much as he could, but he must not insult his woman.


    Du Mosheng was wronged enough. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning dared to threaten her, which finally broke out her repressed emotion, With a red face and a hoarse roar: "You hooligan, rogue and rapist, don''t I mean it? What society is it now? You have found so many women. Who do you think you are? The emperor? Seventy-two imperial concubines in three palaces, six courts? I really don''t understand. Are they blind? They should like scum and scum who play with women''s feelings..."


    I have to say that Du Mosheng''s words poked the biggest pain in Ding Ning''s heart. I have to say that emotion is a very complex thing. Sometimes I know I''m wrong, but I can''t hear the truth of others. The so-called loyal advice is against the ear.


    Of course, Ding Ning is no exception. There is a sense of shame and anger that has been torn off and exposed the darkest place in his heart in broad daylight.


    The feeling of becoming angry made him angry. His eyes were bloodshot. He smiled angrily and said, "well, don''t you want to know why they like me, scum and rapist? I''ll tell you the answer now."


    Du Mosheng was horrified. She sensed an indescribable sense of danger from Ding Ning''s performance, curled up in bed, trembled and frightened, "you... Don''t mess around, what are you going to do... Uh huh..."


    Unfortunately, it was too late. The irrational Ding Ning opened the quilt, rushed up and blocked her mouth, and began the journey of Conquest without pity.

 Chapter 1313

    "Ah... No... please... I''m wrong... Let me go... Let me go..."


    Scream


    Struggling sound


    Cry


    Cry


    But with the passage of time, all the voices gradually disappeared, replaced by a stirring euphemism.


    "This animal is a mess."


    All the women who had been paying close attention to the place flushed with shame. Ding led the hunter blushing, spat and scolded.


    "This woman deserves it. Who wants her to scold us for being shameless? When she becomes one of these shameless women, see if she still has the face to scold."


    Lingyun said angrily.


    "Hum! Push your nose on your face and tell her that you can''t do it. You have to be hard. I think she''s cheap."


    Xiao Yao said disdainfully.


    "I really think it''s a chaste martyr. I''m still comfortable humming. I really take myself seriously. My husband doesn''t want many women. Where can I take her?"


    "How dare you say we are shameless and scold our husband. Hum, I think she is shameless. Let her husband clean her up."


    "Hey! Although I''m reluctant, I have to say that it seems that we''ll have more sisters."


    "Bah, I don''t want to be a sister with her. I dare to scold my husband. I hate women who can pretend. Hum!"


    ¡­¡­


    As someone took the lead, the women angrily denounced Du Mosheng, especially ziqueer and others. They respected Ding Ning as if they were gods. Where could anyone abuse him? They hated Du Mosheng and scolded him even more vigorously.


    The blushing Murong Yanran, Guan Shilin and gentle soft looked at each other and suddenly felt a sense of happiness. It seemed that they were very knowledgeable and didn''t have to live or die to protest. Otherwise, I''m afraid they were the ones who were collectively angered by the women''s army at the moment. It''s also a little unreasonable.


    Knowing the cause and effect, Qingyun''s face turned crimson. He secretly congratulated himself that he was unfamiliar with both sides. At noon, he honestly rested alone in the room. He escaped a disaster, but he was a little lost in his heart.


    Guan Shilin is willing to defend her good sisters, but she is afraid to speak. After all, she doesn''t know the girls well and has to try to integrate into this circle. Where dare she speak casually and look to Ding for help.


    Ding Qianlie couldn''t listen anymore. If he scolded again, it would really affect unity. He quickly waved his hand and said, "well, don''t say two words. Although there is a reason, Miss Du is the victim after all. You can''t blame her. Let Ding Ning handle it."


    "But..."


    The flower finch refused to accept and wanted to argue, but was stopped by the purple Finch and shouted, "do what your sister says. You know your husband hates the house most. Don''t block him."


    "Oh!"


    The sparrow stuck out its tongue and cleverly closed its mouth.


    Ding Qianlie knew that the women brought back by Ding Ning were led by purple Finch, but purple finch''s prestige was really high, but she always maintained the greatest respect for herself. Calling herself sister was to admit her first wife''s status, which made her deeply comforted.


    Although I don''t know why these women would listen to Ding Ning, Ding Ning never forgot her commitment and treated her as the first wife. How could she be dissatisfied.


    Especially when she thought that Murong Yanran, the sworn enemy, was finally taken by Ding Ning and had to be obedient and shout her sister, she felt comfortable and happy.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, he immediately took out the style of the first wife and impolitely began to order: "the time is almost up. Sister Yanran, Shilin and rourourou stay, er, and you, sister Qingyun, right? You also stay, and others go to the martial arts competition."


    Light cloud was silly and looked at Ding Qianlie at a loss. He didn''t know what to do with himself.


    On the contrary, Murong Yanran''s three women bowed their heads and their faces were full of shame, because they knew that Ding Ning''s terrible combat effectiveness could not be handled by Du Mosheng alone. Ding Qianlie was worried that Du Mosheng was really in trouble, so they should stay and provide fire support at any time.


    Murong Yanran wants to oppose it, but when she sees Ding Qianlie''s indisputable appearance, she knows that the woman is retaliating against herself. Heroes don''t suffer immediate losses. When you leave, I won''t do whatever I want.


    It''s a pity that Ding Qianlie deliberately wants to treat her. How can she not leave behind?


    He took people downstairs to attend the martial arts meeting, but Liu shengqian Dai was left to supervise.


    As a result, Murong Yanran and the two women who wanted to sneak away shamelessly to find out what was going on were tragically knocked unconscious and sent in by Liu shengqian Dai, who meticulously executed the order of her eldest sister.


    Ding Ning''s blood was burning all over. Even if he was sober at the moment, in order to cover up his guilt after waking up in anger, he pretended that the residual poison was not clear. After seeing the light cloud, he smiled impolitely. Anyway, the girl had been booked by him long ago.


    Even if it was originally intended to take her as an apprentice, the Tao cannot be lightly passed on. Alchemy is of great importance. As an inheritor, Qingyun must be trusted by her own woman.


    Du Mosheng felt sad and angry, but her body''s sense of loyalty betrayed her heart. The feeling that her soul climbed to the top of the cloud made her forget her boyfriend long ago.


    Murong Yanran woke up with great resistance, but when Ding Ning bit her earlobe and whispered to her, "silly sister, I''m the black faced man


    ¡±After that, the trace of reluctance and resentment instantly disappeared, and there was no regret in my heart. My face was crimson, my star eyes were slightly closed, and I wanted to completely integrate this little man I had loved deeply with myself.


    The room full of spring cannot be described in words.


    Ding Ning worked tirelessly, and of course, he did not just enjoy it, and took the opportunity to transform the essence of life into the energy of their own attributes, so that their training for the rapid rise.


    Guan Shilin and Du Mosheng were just ordinary girls, but Ding Ning led them into the palace of martial arts, and their cultivation soared.


    Qingyun herself is a martial artist in tianwu territory. Her accomplishments unconsciously directly broke through the peak of Zhenwu, which made her almost cry with joy. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning was so magical that she entered the ranks of high-end martial artists in one day.


    Murong Yanran was almost stupid. She practiced the "star duel" since childhood. She couldn''t break through the first layer for so many years. This is good. With the continuous flow of star power from Ding Ning, she not only easily broke through the first layer, but also directly climbed to the fifth layer, which is a miracle she can''t imagine.


    This made her love for Ding Ning constantly sublimate. She looked at the little man tenderly, and her reluctance and regret to serve her husband with all the women completely disappeared. She thought shyly in her heart, and it was justifiable to laugh and call his brother-in-law in the future.


    long time.


    The wind stops and the rain stops!


    Du Mosheng looked at Ding Ning with complex eyes. The contradictory feeling of pain but infinite power made her wonder that all these changes were brought by this hateful man.


    "Asshole, why me... That..."


    Du Mosheng blushed, angrily kicked him gently with his snow-white feet, and said with a little shame and anger.


    Ding Ning smiled, knowing that the little wild cat was finally subdued by herself, and shamelessly said in her ear, "because I want you to conceive my child as soon as possible, you can''t escape if you want to escape."


    "Who wants to have children with you? Big hooligans and bad guys. People are not ready to have children."


    Du Mosheng''s eyes twinkled and said duplicity.


    "That''s not your fault. You''re my woman later. I has the final say to have children."


    Ding Ning was so proud that he felt he had reached the peak of his life.


    "Hum! You say yes. It''s beautiful. My parents haven''t agreed yet."


    Du Mosheng thinks he''s going crazy. Obviously, this bastard is strong. How can he be confused and don''t hate her? Is he actually a fickle woman?


    What made her wonder was that she was full of guilt when she thought of her boyfriend just now, but now she couldn''t even remember what he looked like.


    Ding Ning sighed in her heart. There was no way. Du Mosheng was too stubborn. He didn''t trust her all the time. When her will to be immortal and die was the weakest, he had to use mental power to forcibly affect her thinking, weaken the influence of her boyfriend and increase his favor for herself.


    Although some despicable, he really can''t watch Du Mosheng flirt with other men. His possessiveness is really getting stronger and stronger.


    But the price he paid was also not low. The spirit who had been badly hurt became more depressed. The unprecedented mental fatigue made him feel very tired, and his eyelids began to sink slowly. After a few words, he went to sleep in a daze.


    "You, how can you do this? Just sleep."


    Du Mosheng was just when he was happy and his body was most satisfied. Seeing that Ding Ning was still asleep, he was dissatisfied and kicked him gently with his feet.


    "Don''t touch him. He''s tired."


    Qingyun now respects Ding Ning as a God and hurriedly says, "didn''t you find the change of your body?"


    "I feel like I''m full of endless energy. What''s going on?"


    Guan Shilin also practiced Xiaobai and asked with big eyes.


    "Yes, yes, me too. This guy is not picking Yang and tonifying Yin."


    Du Mosheng giggled and joked.


    "Although I don''t know how he did it, I know he must have paid a high price. Otherwise, even if he doesn''t sleep for half a year, he won''t be so tired."


    Qingyun patiently explained the classification of martial artists to the two Xiaobai, which made the two women both excited and worried. When they looked at the sleeping Ding Ning, their eyes were full of worry and gratitude.


    "Now you know why so many women follow him wholeheartedly? What does the emperor count in the world of martial arts? It''s not too much to say that he is a God."


    Murong Yan looked at Du Mosheng seriously and said meaningfully, "with his ability to quickly turn an ordinary person into the peak of Zhenwu realm, what kind of woman do you think can resist such a man?"


    "Not to mention dozens of women, even if he really has 72 concubines in three palaces and six courtyards, what is it? Don''t look at him from the worldly point of view. He is a strong man standing at the peak of martial arts in the world. Although I don''t know why he lingers in the worldly world, as far as I know, even the strong man at the peak of holy martial arts doesn''t have the ability to make ordinary people enter the ranks of martial arts in a short time, let alone directly We have all reached the peak of Zhenwu. "


    Light cloud added.


    "Is Zhenwu peak very powerful?"


    Du Mosheng asked carefully.


    "Will you remove the word" do "? It''s more than fierce

 Chapter 1314

    "Then I tell you, you are ten times and a hundred times better than them now, and you will know how great Zhenwu territory is."


    Murong smiled and said.


    Du Mosheng and Guan Shilin opened their mouths in horror and said, "ten times and a hundred times more powerful than them?"


    "Of course, most of the martial artists in this martial arts conference are martial artists in tianwu territory. Even if there are some martial artists in Zhenwu territory, they have not reached the peak level. Zhenwu nine heavy days. The strength gap between each heavy day is a world apart."


    Light cloud said proudly.


    "Yeah! So we can play?"


    Du Mosheng and Guan Shilin said cheerfully.


    Light cloud''s face turned black, shook his head in tears and laughter and said, "don''t make trouble. It''s not that your strength is not enough, but that although your realm has been reached, you don''t have any combat experience and skills at all. It''s like a minor child who suddenly inherited hundreds of millions of heritage, but doesn''t know how to spend it."


    "Ah! What should I do?"


    Du Mosheng and Guan Shilin immediately wilted like frost beaten eggplant, and their faces were full of loss.


    Murong Yanran and Qingyun pursed their lips funny. Unexpectedly, the two girls were full of violence.


    Qingyun said patiently and tirelessly like a big sister: "don''t worry. What you have to do now is to slowly adapt to this power born out of thin air. Since Ding Ning dares to let you directly reach the peak of Zhenwu realm, there must be his arrangement. I think when you adapt to this power, he will certainly teach you combat skills, that is, the so-called martial arts."


    "Yes, a martial artist does not just have a realm. He also needs martial arts such as combat skills and body method skills. If he wants to be a martial artist with high strength, the skill is only the foundation of the martial artist, and he also needs martial arts, body method, combat experience and so on as auxiliary means."


    Murong Yanran is smart and comes from a rich family. It can''t be seen that Qingyun is wooing Du Mosheng and Guan Shilin. After all, she doesn''t know all women. If she wants to gain a foothold in this circle, she must have her own small circle.


    This made her feel that it seemed to be a good opportunity. Although Ding Ning favored her, she and Ding Qianlie were old enemies. They didn''t argue for the position of their first wife. Just for self-protection, she must develop a small circle of obedience to her words as soon as possible in order to have the right to speak.


    Where would the queen be willing to yield to others? If Ding Ning knew that Murong Yanran had made great progress in cultivation, he began to expand his self-confidence and even began to want to form gangs to "seek the throne", I don''t know if he would feel egg pain.


    Jingling!


    The hurried ringing of the phone woke up the sleepy Ding Ning. He felt his mobile phone vaguely and looked at the time. He found that the caller ID was Xiao Nuo''s number. Suddenly, she was excited and her sleepiness disappeared. You know, she has been walking with the kiss of death for two hours. She hasn''t come back yet. What''s wrong?


    Listening to Murong Yanran and others playing in the bathroom, Ding Ning hurriedly pressed the answer button: "nono, what''s the matter?"


    "Husband, it''s me."


    The voice of heling''er came from the other end of the microphone.


    "Ling''er, is nothing wrong? Why haven''t you come back yet."


    Ding Ning listened to her voice quite normally, and a big stone in her heart suddenly fell to the ground.


    "Husband, nono can''t go away. Should I go back or stay to protect her now?"


    Crane ling''er''s mindless words confused Ding Ning: "what''s the matter? What can''t go away?"


    "Oh, that''s right. We were ambushed as soon as we were delivered to nono''s house..."


    Crane ling''er sat up in a word and said nervously, "are you okay? Who ambushed you?"


    "Giggle, it''s all small shrimps. I''ve cleaned them up. It''s okay. Don''t be nervous."


    Crane ling''er joked carelessly. With her eloquence, Ding Ning knew that as soon as they were sent back to Xiao Nuo''s house with the kiss of death, they found that there were five or six killers in the room, trying to be bad for Xiao Nuo. Fortunately, crane ling''er was there, waved and cleaned it up. It didn''t hurt.


    But Xiao Nuo was a violent temper. As the captain of the criminal police, she was touched by the killer at home and wanted to be bad for her. How could she not be angry? So in a rage, she called the Bureau and locked up all the killers. She was ready for a good trial. She would not leave without knowing.


    Xiao Nuo is busy, and he linger is bored. Take Xiao Nuo''s mobile phone and call him and ask him what to do next.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were cold and shivering with anger. Unexpectedly, these killers were so lawless that they dared to move Xiao Nuo, the Criminal Police Corps, which made him angry and afraid. Fortunately, he was worried that the kiss of death would escape and let the crane spirit follow and protect her. Otherwise, Xiao Nuo might be really dangerous this time.


    "Ling''er, since there is a killer ambushing nono, there may be" yes, although it is unlikely, just in case. By the way, and you, try not to go out. Once you need to go out, you must bring more people. "


    Ding Ning warned carefully.


    "Well, I see. Thank you, young Lord. Be careful!"


    Zhu wucai was warm in his heart and said softly.


    "Well, that''s it first. I''ll ask them to find you right away."


    Ding Ning smiled, hung up the phone, closed his eyes and began to wonder who else would become his weakness.


    Mom!


    Ding Ning suddenly sat up and scolded himself for forgetting his mother.


    Although few people know the relationship between his mother and his son, since zhao shu had doubts about their relationship, he secretly did the parent-child identification of their mother and son, and Su Chen''s parents and grandchildren also know their mother-child relationship. Although there is almost no chance of kidnapping his mother, it is related to his mother, so he must not take it lightly.


    And Bai Qing, the goods are in the cusp of the storm. I don''t know how many people want to kill him. Just send a few people to protect him

 Chapter 1315

    Ninghai is arranged by Zhu wuleisure, and the matter of protecting my mother in Yanjing is arranged. Li Enxi goes home directly to receive bodyguards in front of the transmission array.


    On the side of Li Enxi, he sent four demon king level female slaves to protect him. In the light, four wolves rode as bodyguards, and in the dark, four ghost assassins protected him from a long distance.


    The most important thing is to protect my mother. He sent 100 ghost assassins to protect them secretly. In view of their estrangement from human society, Bai Qing is responsible for their daily life and eating, drinking and Lasa.


    Of course, he told Bai Qing that these people were security guards of Qingyun security. Bai qingben was a little dismissive and thought that an unknown security company could have any powerful bodyguards, but when he picked them up, the middle-aged driver and Lao Xing told him excitedly that these people were all better experts than them, Only then did I know that the security guards introduced by Ding Ning were not simple at all.


    Now Bai Qing was excited. He immediately called Ding Ning and asked him how many expert bodyguards there were. He packed them all.


    Ding Ning turned his eyes: "looking at the relationship between us, I give you two expert bodyguards as a gift. Do you know how much their appearance fee is? How much do I have to supplement a year? Don''t be too greedy."


    "Old four, we are brothers. You know how many people want to kill me. You can''t watch my brother live in danger all day. Two bodyguards are far from enough. In this case, I don''t take advantage of you. Although you ask for a price, I want how many such experts I have."


    White, green and dead.


    Ding Ning is excited. He''s joking. Twenty thousand wolves ride and tens of thousands of ghost leopard assassins. Although he keeps them useful, he really can''t use them all. Don''t look at Bai Qing crying for poverty all day, but as the president of the revival Association, can he really lack money?


    Reporting the psychology of robbing the rich and helping the poor, Ding Ning pretended to be embarrassed and said: "second, it''s not that I don''t help you, but these experts are all the gold medals in Qingyun security gold medals, and the appearance price is outrageous. I''m in big trouble this time, so I don''t hesitate to pay for these top bodyguards. Although I know you have money, you really don''t have the money."


    "You don''t have to worry about money. Just quote."


    Bai Qing looks at you and others with green eyes. It''s easy to make money, but it''s hard to find an expert. The most important thing is that he knows that Qingyun security is Ding Ning''s industry. These bodyguards are absolutely trustworthy.


    "Minimum million per person per year..."


    Ding Ning said tentatively that he didn''t know the price of the lowest God level bodyguard.


    "Only a million? I want as much as I have."


    As soon as Bai Qing''s eyes brighten, the annual salary of one million is just the annual salary of an executive of the company. This price is too valuable.


    Ding Ning immediately knew that the offer was low and hurriedly connected with the unfinished words: "mikin!"


    "Million meters of gold?"


    Bai Qing is silly. The price is too outrageous. Although the rice yuan is devalued now, the exchange ratio with the Chinese currency is also a little more than 6:00. A bodyguard''s annual salary of more than 6 million a year is too dark.


    Ding Ning saw that Bai Qing hadn''t moved for a long time. His heart was cold. Grandma''s was finished. The price was high. He was trying to cut prices in the form of discount, but he heard Bai Qing gnashing his teeth: "OK, how many experts at this level do you have? I''ll take them all."


    Ding Ning is confused and wants everything? A bodyguard is worth 6 million a year. A hundred bodyguards are worth more than 6 billion a year, a thousand is worth 6 billion, and ten thousand is worth 60 billion. In particular, this is more profitable than any business.


    "How much can you want?"


    Ding Ning is really at a loss. He doesn''t know why Bai Qing wants so many bodyguards? Do you want to organize an army to fight in the Middle East?


    "How many do you have? Can you put together a thousand?"


    Bai Qing suddenly became light, as if a thousand bodyguards were not his digestion limit.


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up. NIMA, a big customer, immediately coughed and cleared his throat, pretending to be embarrassed: "Ya, what do you want so many bodyguards for?"


    "Hey, hey, you''re stupid. You forgot what I do? I''m the president of China Chamber of Commerce. Besides, there are many rich people. The more rich they are, the more afraid they are of death. The money spent on bodyguards every year is astronomical. Those bodyguards are experts in the eyes of ordinary people, but when they meet real experts, that''s food, so these guys are willing to spend Hire a real expert as a bodyguard at a high price, so that safety can be guaranteed. "


    Bai Qing lowered her voice and smiled treacherously: "don''t say six million a year, even ten million a year. They are willing to spend this money. You get me more experts. I''ll introduce them to the past. I can save my own bodyguard fees. If I don''t say it, I can earn a few from it."


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that this is definitely a profiteer. This boy wants to eat the price difference in the middle. It''s really treacherous.


    Just then, he was embarrassed to earn too much money. Since he had a big head of injustice, he was a fool if he didn''t earn: "how much can you digest at most?"


    Bai Qing was a little confused and asked tentatively, "how many meanings? Are there many such masters? Don''t deceive me with those who are not in the stream."


    "Now I''d like to give you a grand introduction to the business of Qingyun security. Have you seen it? It''s the young man who took the lead."


    Ding Ning coughed, made a silent gesture to the four women who came out of the bath, and said solemnly.


    "See, brother you, you are a top expert."


    Bai Qing rushed to the cold spot on his face


    He nodded his head, pulled the corners of his mouth and showed a stiff smile. If he didn''t know that the ordinary man in front of him was his big brother''s sworn brother, he wouldn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    "You is the top group of experts in Qingyun security. The price of such experts is different from that quoted before. Their annual security fee is 15 million."


    Ding Ning started the lion to open his mouth. Joking, can the demon king and the big demon be the same price?


    "Fifteen million?"


    Bai Qing frowned and hesitated. He couldn''t see the gap between you and the ghost leopard assassins, but the middle-aged driver and Lao Xing felt very clearly. He whispered in his ear, "as long as there is one such master, the young master is not afraid to travel all over the world."


    "Really?"


    Bai Qing''s eyes lit up again.


    Lao Xing said with emotion: "Although I don''t know where Ding Shao recruited so many top experts, I can''t see through their realm, but I dare say that even ten of me can''t beat any of them, and Mr. You''s breath is very terrible. He is definitely a strong man at the peak of martial arts, not to mention 15 million, even 30 million Hands. "


    The middle-aged driver also practiced nodding and said with a bitter smile: "the young master''s eye for people really doesn''t matter. That Ding Shao is really a god man. He can even recruit such a top expert to be a security guard."


    They couldn''t help feeling that they had practiced for decades before they reached the tianwu realm, but the cultivation achievements of these people were unfathomable, which made them unable to see through at all, and they were still young, which made them more secretive about the mystery of Ding Ning.


    "Well, old four, I want two of the most top experts like brother you..."


    Bai Qing has a deep blood feud and is also burdened with the important task of fighting with the skeleton. Naturally, he pays more attention to his life. Experts at you level are a little expensive, but it is definitely worth it. Don''t the two top experts guess 30 million a year? This price is worth it.


    But before he finished, Ding Ning interrupted, "don''t make a decision yet. Listen to me."


    "OK, you say."


    Bai Qing was very excited. If Youzhen was as powerful as Lao Xing said, he would have the strength to fight back against the skeleton club.


    "The top experts of Qingyun security are divided into two categories. One is good at hiding and tracking assassinations, and the other is good at positive hard hard hard hard. What you see now is good at assassinations, and you haven''t seen positive hard hard hard hard hard. I suggest that if you plan to have two such top bodyguards, you''d better have one dark. Such a package is the safest and safest."


    Ding Ning spared no effort to promote bodyguards, Even the package matching has been adjusted: "As a brother, I can''t earn your money. Well, for the SSS level package combination, I''ll give you a 10% discount and you''ll give 27 million. But I''ve said that in the front, the top experts are willing to do this and also want to eat and make money. This discount is only effective for you in the world, and others don''t discount."


    "Good brother, it''s interesting enough. Do experts also want to eat? Your security company can''t earn much money. Don''t worry. I''ll book one SSS package and 500 SS packages according to your company''s standards."


    Bai Qing was moved to tears. Although the 3 million discount is not much, it is face. Only Bai Qing has this face in the world.


    What''s more, he really thought Ding Ning didn''t make his money. After all, the top experts have their own pride. Where will they bow down for five bushels of rice, so he naturally thought that these experts must take the big head, and the security company can''t make much money.


    "500 sets of SS Level packages, right? No problem. When do you think you need them, I''ll arrange someone to sign the contract directly in advance. The payment method is mi Jin. Is there a problem?"


    "No problem. It''s all paid in rice gold. I''ll call you for up to three days. Just draw up the contract in advance."


    Hearing Bai Qing''s answer, Ding Ning was happy. The security company really made money. Just fooling around is a big order. 500 sets of SS Level packages are 600 million meters of gold, and one set of SSS level packages is 27 million (4.5 million meters of gold).


    Don''t forget that he doesn''t need to pay any money to these demon warriors. The employers bear the expenses of food, clothing, housing and transportation. It''s a profitable business.


    "Well, you are my brother. During this time, they have to perform a special task. You can arrange a residence for them and arrange three meals a day. Don''t bother with other things."


    Ding Ning arranged properly and hung up the phone happily. When he saw the four beauties looking at him in shock, he immediately laughed and said, "what are you looking at me for?"


    "Ding Ning, how can you rent all those powerful helpers for money? Now you need to hire people."


    Qingyun said angrily, and her eyes were full of deep worry, because she knew how powerful the enemy Ding Ning was facing. The saint doctor and Saint daughter clan, coupled with the high reward on the hidden flower list, said that he could not be too much of an enemy all over the world. Moreover, he also sent 500 soldiers to protect her family, which made her how she could not worry.


    "Yes, don''t forget that walking alone is still in the hands of the saint. Now you have offended the deputy general guard of Yulin guard. It''s the time to hire people. When can''t you earn money? You have to rent people out at this time."


    Murong Yanran also said that she hated iron but not steel. Fortunately, she didn''t know that Ding Ning had offended the saint doctor, otherwise she didn''t know what it would be like.

 Chapter 1316

    "Don''t worry, I know. It''s getting late. Let''s go and have a martial arts competition."


    Ding Ning didn''t explain either. He perfunctorily changed the topic.


    "OK, OK."


    Du Mosheng and Guan Shilin have just gained strength. They are not familiar with everything about martial arts. They don''t think that the so-called Saint clan can really bring any trouble to Ding Ning. In addition, they can''t wait to see how the real martial artists fight. Hearing the speech, they burst into joy.


    Murong Yanran and Qingyun saw Ding Ning''s confident appearance. Although they were still worried, they stopped asking more questions and went downstairs to see the martial arts competition.


    On the martial arts competition platform, the selection of the only representative force among cities is in full swing.


    Because there were too many people who drank too much at noon, there were very few people watching the war, which was very cold.


    Ding Ning was too lazy to sit on the podium and pretend to be an uncle. After disguise, he mixed into the competition area of Qingyun security.


    "How''s it going?"


    Looking at the martial arts players competing in the big, small and three challenge Arenas at the same time, Ding Ning quietly sat next to his sister and asked.


    Ding led the hunter to yawn and said with great interest, "it''s not wonderful at all. It''s so boring."


    "Eh! Hasn''t the seven kings appeared yet?"


    Ding Ning glanced at the waiting area of the seventh Prince''s residence in surprise and asked.


    He also saw the fighting situation on the court. It''s not surprising that people are bored. Today is a competition between underground forces in various cities. Even if there are one or two martial artists occasionally, their level is extremely limited. More of them are fierce and fearless fighting among ordinary gangsters. It looks like blood is surging, but in fact, local ruffians and hooligans are fighting. No wonder those martial artists prefer to drink more and sleep in the room, I''m too lazy to watch this level of competition.


    "Before it''s our turn, the seven princes are really calm. They haven''t appeared yet, even the guy who tied with Xia Hou last time."


    Ling Yun is also a real master level master now. Looking at the fight without any technical content on the stage, he said bored.


    "Never mind him. We''ll see if he can hold his breath when we play in the next round."


    Ding Ning held Ling Yun''s hand and said with a smile. With the participation of purple finches and others, even if he sealed his accomplishments, he didn''t worry about losing to the so-called seven Wangfu.


    Lingyun thought Ding Ning was going to flirt with her. She sat upright and pursed her lips. She was a little guilty and didn''t dare to look up, but she soon realized that she wanted to be crooked.


    Along Ding Ning''s generous palm, a stream of internal energy rushed into her body, quickly helped her transform internal Qi into vigorous energy, and her cultivation began to rise, and in a twinkling of an eye, she advanced from the middle stage of the master to the later stage and the peak.


    Just when she broke through the master''s peak in an instant, she was ecstatic, but the energy in Ding Ning''s body turned into Geng Jin Qi, constantly impacting her meridians.


    Click!


    With the sound of an egg breaking its shell, Ling Yun was shocked to find that he had broken through to the big division.


    The gas source of the sharp Geng gold kept coming. Ling Yun had a little insight in his mind, his understanding of the rules of metallic elements was increasing, and his cultivation was also rising. The great master had one heaven... Two Heaven... Three Heaven


    Until jiuchongtian was perfect, Ding Ning stopped, and his face showed a thoughtful color.


    When he helped Du Mosheng and others break through before, only Qingyun could constantly understand the rules during the breakthrough. When the realm climbed to the peak of Zhenwu, the fire element rules reached perfection almost at the same time.


    But that''s because light cloud is the darling of heaven and earth. The natural body of fire spirit has a different affinity for fire elements from ordinary people. It''s reasonable to be able to do this step, but Lingyun is not the body of gold spirit. Why can he sit here? Is it because of the best gold spirit root?


    If so, isn''t he helping Murong Yanran''s three daughters improve their state? This made him regretful. He had known that he would let them practice the body bullying formula first, improve their qualifications, and then help them break through the realm.


    However, he was relieved at the thought that none of the three women were the kind of people who were keen on martial arts. Anyway, he didn''t expect his women to become more powerful, as long as he could protect himself.


    Although the breath of Lingyun''s breakthrough is very obscure, purple finches and others are still easily aware of it and look at Lingyun with envy.


    Although their accomplishments far surpass those of Lingyun, they cultivate the power of Qi and blood. They have only practiced to this state for hundreds of thousands of years. If they could meet Ding Ning earlier, I don''t know how much time they would save. Maybe they would have been able to become a god level strong person long ago.


    Of course, this is just a thought. After all, when they arrive at the Shenwu realm, simply absorbing energy has not much help for their cultivation realm.


    Ding Ning doesn''t think so. Although he can''t help them improve their realm after arriving at the Shenwu realm, he can teach them the Bati formula, so that they can continuously improve their qualifications and lay a stronger foundation, so that they can go farther and more stable in the future.


    Just like the nine day Xuannv, her accomplishments have disappeared. Although it''s a pity, it''s a good thing. Now she practices Ba Ti Jue in the water space all day, constantly improving her qualification and laying a solid foundation.


    For her, it is no different from a great opportunity to break the cocoon and become a butterfly and be reborn. When her realm comes up again, she has a deep and solid foundation, and then integrates the previous cultivation feelings, she is bound to soar into the sky. It is also a matter of breaking away from the three realms.


    Ding Ning has never been stingy with his own women, let alone worried that his own women are better than himself. He is wholeheartedly helping Jiutian Xuannv. I hope she can be here


    Go farther and more steadily on the road.


    Ding Ning naturally treated his women equally, taking advantage of this opportunity, Ding Ning took turns to raise the accomplishments of Luoxue, ye Huan, ye Le, blue dream butterfly, pan Xiangyun, Xiao Yao, gentle and soft, Liu Sheng shallow Dai and other women to the peak of Zhenwu realm.


    Falling snow is the body of water spirit, and Liu Sheng shallow Dai is the body of ice spirit. It is reasonable for them to realize that the perfection of the rules is due to their corresponding attributes. To his surprise, LAN Mengdie and pan Xiangyun are not poor in their cultivation qualifications.


    Blue dream butterfly is a wood attribute, while pan Xiangyun is an extremely rare thunder attribute. Although it is not comparable to snow falling and Liu shengqian Dai, it also understands its own attribute rules.


    What surprised him most was the Ye Huan sisters. Although the twins were only the most common water and fire attributes and their qualifications were not high, they were dual attribute spiritual roots. They were also water and fire dual attribute elements, which made Ding Ning feel that they had found treasure.


    Gentleness and softness is a common attribute of soil. Although her qualification is not very good, she has a high understanding. With the increase of cultivation, she also understands nearly 90% of the rules of soil elements, which is very good.


    Xiao Yao was stunned by Ding Ning''s complete attributes. Originally, he thought he had picked up a peerless baby, but when he tried his best to transform various attribute energy to help her improve her realm, he was disappointed to find that her element attributes were not outstanding enough and didn''t even realize the attribute rules. It should be a miscellaneous spirit root without cultivation qualification, That is, the so-called waste wood.


    But if she is a waste material, she has congenital limitations. Even with unlimited energy supply, she can''t be promoted to the peak of Zhenwu realm.


    Ding Ning was puzzled and could only blame her genetic variation due to radiation when she was a child, resulting in Linggen confusion.


    Chaos?


    Dingning suddenly flashed a light in her mind. Her excited whole body was trembling and her eyes were shining. Is she the legendary attribute of chaos?


    Chaos attribute is a strange attribute that only exists in legends.


    The reason why it is a legend is that this attribute exists only in theory, because the human body is a mysterious small universe with its specific operation law, such as the five elements generate and conquer each other. Once there is disorder, the human body will have big problems.


    However, in Chi You''s deviant medical theory, he believes that as long as chaos and order can be maintained in a delicate balance, the attribute of chaos may really exist.


    Ding Ning didn''t believe in this absurd theory. Once there is chaos in the human body, there will be problems. How can he maintain balance?


    However, at the moment, he has to believe that this chaotic attribute is real, not only Xiaoyao, but also the holy mountain of Kunpeng world.


    The array prohibitions in the holy mountain are dense, overlapping and intertwined, but they maintain a balance in an extremely mysterious way. After the Emperor Ming destroyed the balance, it caused chaos and exploded. The terrible power of destroying the sky and the earth still haunts Ding Ning.


    Xiaoyao''s situation is similar to the prohibition of holy mountain, with various attributes disordered, but it is maintained in a delicate balance and operates in a way that ordinary people can''t understand. No wonder the resilience is so amazing.


    This comforted Ding Ning, but also secretly worried that one day the balance point in her body would be destroyed and exploded like the prohibition of holy mountain.


    Thinking of the mysterious woman who saved her when Xiao Yao was a child, Ding Ning was not surprised. He didn''t know who the woman was sacred. He even had the ability to reverse the laws of heaven and earth, and let Xiao Yao''s internal element rules operate in a way he couldn''t understand. That''s not what he can do with his words. It''s completely contrary to the law of the operation of heaven.


    Sure enough, there are people outside, and there are days outside.


    Whether it''s an old friend in Guiguzi''s mouth, or the mysterious woman who saved Xiaoyao, including the emperor trapped in the holy mountain, it all shows that the human world is never as simple as it seems.


    The real super strong are indifferent to fame and wealth or for some ulterior purpose. They never disdain to appear in public, nor easily show their skills in the secular world, but live a reclusive life like idle clouds and wild cranes. Although the holy gate is famous, it is more because they are widely known, and may not be the strongest at the top of the pyramid.


    This gave Ding Ning a sense of urgency. He thought that the people brought back by the demon family could run amok in the human world, but at the moment, this expanding self-confidence is really childish.


    Not to mention those old monsters that can''t appear in the world, it''s the return of the emperor. One little finger can easily crush himself, which will never take much effort than crushing an ant.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning felt depressed for a while and felt that he had really expanded again during this period of time. Now the cultivation of nine day Xuannv is exhausted. He has lost his biggest card and reliance. Once an old monster doesn''t like him, he will be in great trouble.


    No matter when it comes to forging iron, you still need to be hard. If you don''t have enough strength, you''d better keep a low profile and learn to fear. This is the way for martial artists to survive.


    Ding Ning learned from the pain and decided to take time to accept the military training as soon as possible. Only with the continuous improvement of his strength can he have the confidence to face the coming chaos in the three circles.


    "In the next round, Ninghai Qingyun security will fight against the seventh palace. The rule is that five people from each side will compete in five games. If one side falls to the ground and the referee can''t stand up after dozens of calls, he will lose; if he asks himself that he is defeated, he can admit defeat. After one side admits defeat, the other side can''t continue to fight, otherwise he will directly lose; if he is beaten down, he will directly lose..."

 Chapter 1317

    Ding Ning did not show up. Zhang Heping, Gu Jianyang and Chu ziqiao Cheng were the top officials on the scene. The personnel of the 17th Bureau served as judges, and the Religious Affairs Bureau was responsible for maintaining order.


    As Ding Ning''s confidant, Zhang Heping became the most powerful competition host on the spot.


    Gu Jianyang and Chu ziqiao looked calm. They didn''t know whether it was due to the prestige and prestige of Ding Ning or the subtle relationship between the Imperial Palace and Yu Linwei. They didn''t mean to steal the limelight.


    "Eh! Why hasn''t the seventh prince appeared? Has the seventh Prince''s mansion given up?"


    Ling Yun frowned at Dai Mei and asked with a puzzled face. The people in the seventh Prince''s residence looked around and talked about it one after another. It seemed that people were terrified that the seventh Prince didn''t come.


    Ding Ning was calm and said lightly, "whatever he does, what can he do even if he comes? Can he turn the sky?"


    "Here comes the seventh Lord!"


    A burst of cheers broke out in the seventh Prince''s residence, which attracted the attention of all present.


    I saw a tall and burly man with deep eyes and a high nose, braided hair, a beard, a machete inlaid with gemstones around his waist and a dry cigarette bag in his mouth. Surrounded by four men with strong breath and sharp eyes, he came slowly from the hotel with arrogance and arrogance.


    Ding Ning''s eyes coagulated slightly and his face became dignified. He really didn''t expect that although the seven Lord was only a master level master, and the four middle-aged men around him were obscure, he could see that they were all great masters.


    When was the great master so worthless? It''s unimaginable that an underground force in Ninghai has four great master level subordinates.


    "Although we have no intention of fighting with the seventh Prince''s residence, we have also investigated their details. The seventh Prince''s residence has absolutely no these four people. This is definitely not the strength of the seventh Prince''s residence. It is definitely the reinforcements he doesn''t know where to find. If they really have such strong strength, they would have unified the underground world of Ninghai long ago."


    Xia Hou stared at a cold-blooded middle-aged man behind the seventh Lord, and whispered in a boiling voice.


    "Never mind him, just beat them."


    Ding Ning casually waved his hand, reached out and grabbed Xia Hou''s wrist to input energy. In a moment, he quietly let him break through to the top of the great master.


    He originally wanted Xiahou to break through steadily, but seeing that the four subordinates of the seventh Lord were strong, he helped Xiahou break through directly in order to be safe.


    Although you can''t achieve more accomplishments than tianwu realm when you enter Tongtian secret realm, as long as the contestants don''t use the strength beyond tianwu realm, not to mention the great master, even if the martial god plays, it''s not illegal.


    "Seven kings!"


    The seven kings'' mansion was as magnificent as a rainbow. Hundreds of men with machetes stood up, respectfully put their right hand on their left chest and bowed down to shout.


    The seventh Lord waved his hand carelessly, and the people in the seventh Lord''s house were well-trained and orderly seated, but they didn''t look messy at all.


    The seventh Lord turned to look at Lingyun, took a deep breath of the dry cigarette bag, puffed out a mouthful of thick smoke, narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "Lord Yun? I''ve always wanted to meet you, but I haven''t had a chance. This is a good opportunity."


    "I''ve heard a lot about the name of the seventh Lord. I''ve wanted to meet him face to face for a long time, but the seventh LORD lives in seclusion and has an uncertain whereabouts. He''s always stingy. It''s really not easy to see the true face of the seventh Lord today!"


    Ling Yun said with a hidden needle. People with a clear eye knew that she was taking the opportunity to satirize that the seventh Lord was hiding and pretending to be mysterious all day.


    "Hahaha, you''re welcome. Since the opportunity is rare, why don''t we have a big one today? I don''t know if you dare?"


    The seventh Lord''s yellowish brown pupils shrunk, immediately laughed and waved his hand in high spirits.


    "How do you play? Listen to the seventh Lord. Lingyun is all ears."


    Lingyun said quietly, but his eyes subconsciously glanced at Ding Ning.


    "You are in full control. No matter what decision you make, I will fully support you."


    Ding Ning''s fine voice sounded in Lingyun''s ear. He had roughly guessed the idea of the seventh Lord. He wanted to take the opportunity of this martial arts competition to finish the first battle and drive Qingyun security out of Ninghai, the biggest stumbling block preventing him from unifying the underground world of Ninghai.


    This wishful thinking is very good. With the foreign aid of four great masters, the seventh Prince''s residence is fully confident to defeat Qingyun security and realize his wish to unify the underground world of Ninghai.


    Unfortunately, as Ding Ning came back in time, he improved the accomplishments of Lingyun and others, and also brought the strong support of ziqueer. Qingyun security is not what it used to be. It is doomed that all the plans of the seventh Lord will fail.


    "Since the collapse of the Qin family, various forces in the underground world of Ninghai have been fighting and killing all day in order to compete for territory. The people of Ninghai are worried and worried all day. This is totally inconsistent with the current requirements of national stability, unity and stability. As a member of the underground power of Ninghai, I am worried about this and have trouble sleeping and eating. I must be aware of this situation Once the situation continues, a bad situation will cause the anger of the high-level. At that time, not only our seven kings'' residence, but also all underground forces will suffer... "


    The seventh Prince''s residence looked compassionate and talked hypocritically.


    "The seventh Lord has something to say. Don''t beat around the Bush here. The judges are in a hurry."


    Lingyun impatiently interrupted his words and said impolitely.


    Although what the seventh Lord said is true, it is not as exaggerated as he said


    , it''s just that some small forces have some small-scale conflicts for their territory. They can''t turn over any waves at all, let alone attract the attention of the high-level of the state.


    Besides, even if it''s really messy, what does it have to do with Qingyun security? Qingyun security has long been whitewashed. It is a serious security company. Even if the government strikes hard, it can''t hit Qingyun security.


    Of course, she can''t say these words. After all, all forces in Ninghai sent representatives to watch the game and have high hopes for Qingyun security. If she said such words in front of everyone, she would certainly offend all underground forces in Ninghai.


    "Well, master Yun is happy. As expected, women don''t let men."


    The seventh prince was interrupted, and a look of anger flashed in his eyes, but he was known as the city government. His face soon returned to nature, laughing and praising.


    A sneer of disdain arose from the corners of Ding Ning''s mouth. The seven princes were really headstrong and arrogant maniacs. When others interrupted him, he was unhappy. He had to pretend to be heroic. It was really insincere and disgusting.


    Of course, this guy is insidious enough. It seems that he is praising Ling Yun with women, but in fact he is deliberately naming Ling Yun''s female identity. After all, no one wants to live under a woman in the underground world.


    Unfortunately, although Lingyun is a woman, Qingyun security always keeps its promise, does not expand the chassis externally, nor does it show any ambition to unify the underground world of Ninghai. There is no conflict with those underground forces, so there is no ownership relationship. It is doomed that his painstaking efforts have been useless.


    Seeing that the representatives of the major forces were unmoved, the seventh Lord was very depressed. How much charm this cloud Lord had, even so many forces were willing to surrender.


    As an underground hero, he naturally would not believe that Qingyun security had no ambition to unify the underground forces in Ninghai. He just thought that Lingyun was slowly encroaching on it by pretending. When the time was ripe, he would suddenly attack all forces by surprise.


    Seeing that the provocation could not be done, the seventh Lord turned his eyes and smiled. Then he said with pride: "now the whole underground world of Ninghai is dominated by our seventh Lord''s residence and Qingyun security, each occupying half of the country. However, the so-called one mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. Today, taking this rare opportunity, we might as well make a one-time end."


    Lingyun picked his eyebrow: "how to end the method?"


    "We take this contest as a gamble. If my seventh Prince''s house loses, we will withdraw from Ninghai. There will be Qingyun security one day, and my seventh Prince''s house will never touch Ninghai."


    The seventh Lord said confidently that he had known the strength of Qingyun security, and the strongest one was just Xia Hou. The foreign aid he specially invited from the grassland was enough to defeat Qingyun security, so he was not worried that the seventh Lord''s house would lose, but he was afraid that Lingyun wouldn''t promise.


    Therefore, in order to annoy Lingyun, the seventh Lord revealed his big yellow teeth before Lingyun made a statement: "if my seventh Lord''s residence wins by chance, I don''t need Qingyun security to exit Ninghai. Yunye is white, rich and beautiful and is not suitable for public appearance. If you don''t follow me, our husband and wife work together to create a great cause."


    "Hahaha, I think I''d better be the seventh princess from our seventh prince."


    "Women come out to fight and kill. It''s better to be our seven princesses and enjoy prosperity."


    "This is the perfect match between heroes and beauties. The seven princes'' mansion will unify the whole Ninghai. Yun Ye, er, no, the seven princesses, dare to fight."


    "Shh, master Yun is a heroine among women. How can he dare not fight?"


    "That''s right. Even the seven princes admire Lord Yun so much and say that she is a woman who doesn''t let men. How can she be afraid of fighting in front of so many people?"


    "Fuck NIMA, if you dare to spray feces again, I will destroy your seven kings house."


    "What are you? Come on."


    "The bastards of the seventh Prince''s residence are so good at talking. Shameless bastards have the ability to fight with real swords and guns."


    "Come on, who is afraid of who? I tell you, Lord Yun will soon become our seven princesses."


    "To NIMA, a group of grassland barbarians, dogs and bastards, you wait to die."


    ¡­¡­


    The people of the seventh Prince''s residence immediately burst into laughter and then roared loudly. The angry Qingyun security guard was angry and couldn''t help scolding the seventh Prince''s residence.


    The people on both sides are at war and full of gunpowder. Even if a good martial arts meeting is staged, the whole martial arts will be performed.


    Ding Ning sketched a sneer at the corners of his mouth. He could see that the seventh Lord deliberately said so in order to arouse the anger of Qingyun security and promise him to gamble.


    Although he was very upset, since he said that everything should be handled by Lingyun, he would not make up his mind for Lingyun at this time.


    "Shut up!"


    Lingyun''s chest fluctuated violently. He was obviously angry, but he soon calmed down. There was a cold smile at the corners of his mouth. Looking at the seven Lord''s eyes, there was a cold and piercing chill: "I can promise this bet, but I have conditions."


    "No, master Yun!"


    "Master Yun, the method they used to provoke you is deliberately insulting you. Don''t be fooled."


    "Yes, you don''t have to bet. Just follow the rules of the game. These grassland barbarians are very smart. Don''t be fooled in this fantasy."


    ¡­¡­


    Before Qingyun''s security guards spoke, representatives of the major underground forces in Ninghai blew the pot first and filled with righteous indignation

 Chapter 1318

    For them, it doesn''t matter whether they win or lose the martial arts competition. It''s a big deal to let the seven kings'' house play for a period of time, but they can''t get substantive benefits.


    But once Lingyun agrees to gamble, if he loses, Lingyun will marry the seventh Lord, and Qingyun security will become the industry of the seventh Lord''s residence. At that time, who in Ninghai can compete with the seventh Lord''s residence? That situation is definitely not what they want to see.


    "Everyone be quiet, I have my own opinion!"


    Ling Yun has been the eldest sister for a period of time and has seen a lot of great things in the world. She has already cultivated the momentum of not being angry and powerful. After shouting, everyone immediately closed their mouth and looked at her.


    The seventh Lord was overjoyed when he saw Lingyun''s promise. For fear that it would change later, he quickly opened his mouth and said, "just say what conditions."


    Lingyun ignored him, turned around and bowed to Zhang Heping and other people on the podium, and said in a crisp voice, "I want to ask, if you kill someone on the martial arts competition platform, you will be investigated for criminal responsibility?"


    Zhang Heping and others were stunned. Although the swords and swords competition between martial artists had no eyes, if they didn''t have deep hatred, few people would die. They all stopped at once and seriously injured each other at most.


    The seventh Lord''s face was gloomy for a moment. He thought Lingyun would put forward any conditions. It turned out that he wanted his life.


    But he has investigated Lingyun''s strength. He has just entered the master''s territory. He can''t be his opponent at all. What''s more, how can he easily let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to annex Qingyun security.


    Lingyun''s question baffled them for a moment. After looking at each other for half a day, Zhang Heping coughed: "hehe, the martial arts meeting, the competition is just a competition. Although it is said that the sword has no eyes, it''s not good to make human life after all."


    "What if I make a life and death contract according to the rules of the Jianghu?"


    Ling Yun seems to have made up his mind and continues to ask.


    The contract of life and death is a life and death gamble in the Jianghu. It is an unwritten rule in the martial arts world. Once the contract is signed, one party must die before it can end. No one can interfere or retaliate afterwards.


    Although it is against the law, in order to prevent the martial arts from retaliating by any means for revenge, which will cause social unrest and unrest, it is better to let both sides voluntarily fight with each other according to the Jianghu rules. The state also has a special policy towards the martial arts after all.


    The previous martial arts congresses have not never seen enemies meet and sign contracts for dead fighting. As long as both sides voluntarily sign a life and death contract, the imperial government will not interfere and will not be investigated for criminal responsibility afterwards.


    "This... A duel of life and death is OK, but are you sure? You''d better think it over and make a decision."


    Although Zhang Heping didn''t know that Lingyun and Ding Ning were lovers, he knew that they had a close relationship. For fear that she might have something wrong, he couldn''t explain it to Ding Ning and kindly advised her.


    "Don''t stop them and let them sign."


    As soon as Zhang Heping''s voice fell, Ding Ning''s voice was as fine as a hairspring, which surprised him. Unexpectedly, this little martial uncle had achieved the cultivation ability of being able to communicate. He was worthy of being the only disciple of the Marquis of the town.


    "Don''t think about it. I''ve made up my mind!"


    Lingyun said firmly.


    "I also agree. Since Lord Yun doesn''t want to be my princess, go to hell."


    The seventh Prince looked gloomy and said with a sneer.


    "Since both sides are willing, we can only act according to the Jianghu rules. Come here and take the life and death contract."


    Zhang Heping received Ding Ning''s voice, and no longer discouraged him. He asked him to get the standard contract in triplicate. After both parties signed and signed, each party took one copy, and the remaining one was kept in the 17th Bureau for filing.


    After the signing of the contract, the 17th Bureau is equivalent to a notary and guarantor. If the relatives and friends of the party killed afterwards seek revenge, the victorious party has the right to request the 17th Bureau to protect them, and has the obligation to bring the avenger to law to maintain the authority of the battle of life and death.


    "Very good. I''d like to see what the famous cloud master can do."


    The seventh Prince felt that he had a winning ticket and said with a proud sneer after signing the contract.


    "You''ll see. Unfortunately, it''s too late to regret."


    Lingyun said with an expressionless face. The killing in meimou was awe inspiring and made no secret of it.


    "Why? Is there so much hatred between us?"


    Although the seventh Lord didn''t think he would lose, he was still made a little creepy by Lingyun''s killing intention. He thought that even if it was a territory dispute, it wouldn''t be like a deep blood feud. He asked in some confusion.


    "Take me as a bet in front of my man. My man will be unhappy. If he is unhappy, I will be unhappy. Therefore, you must die."


    Lingyun looked at the seventh Lord with pity and said faintly.


    That kind of look at dead people made the seventh Lord angry and said, "when I kill you, I will find your man and slowly kill him."


    But unexpectedly, he felt a very powerful threat, but in exchange for the roaring laughter of Qingyun security. Looking at him was like looking at a clown. It seemed that this was a very funny joke.


    The people in the seventh Prince''s residence are inexplicable. They don''t know what''s funny about such a threatening remark. Only those who know the relationship between Ding Ning and Lingyun know that this remark is not only a joke, but also a very funny joke. Apart from Ding Ning''s extraordinary force, he lent eight courage to the seventh Prince just as the director of the 17th Bureau. He doesn''t know


    Dare to touch a hair of Ding Ning.


    This is probably equivalent to that the mole ants who don''t know the heaven and earth have made a bold statement to kill the nine day dragon cold joke. Even Ling Yun, who is full of fire, can''t help laughing.


    Although she didn''t know what Ding Ning''s accomplishments were now, she knew that Ding Ning''s strength had reached an unimaginable level just because he could make himself a top master of the great master every minute.


    "What''s funny? I''ll do what I say. Let''s start quickly. Don''t procrastinate."


    The seventh Lord was laughed inexplicably. Looking at the joking eyes of the people, he suddenly became angry. He waved his hand and sat back in the waiting area with a gloomy face.


    With his wave, a great master behind the seventh Lord immediately jumped into the challenge arena, provocatively stretched out his small tail finger at Qingyun security and others, and looked contemptuous.


    "Can I sign a life and death contract with him?"


    Langdong couldn''t wait to stand up to the battle and asked Zhang Heping timidly.


    Once this was said, the whole audience was silent!


    "You have a grudge?"


    Zhang Heping was stunned. NIMA, who are Qingyun''s security guards helping? Are they all desperate guys?


    Wolf Dong smiled shyly and said righteously: "that beard insulted us... Lord Yun, this guy dared to laugh just now, so I''m going to kill him."


    Everyone was in an uproar. Looking at Langdong''s eyes was like looking at a madman. It was just a gamble. Although some people were suspected of eating tofu, it was too cruel to kill because of this.


    The seventh Lord''s face suddenly turned blue. Unexpectedly, Qingyun security guards were so arrogant. They all worship warriors. How could they be afraid? They quietly made a gesture to the great master on the stage with a gloomy face.


    The great master standing on the stage nodded slightly and smiled angrily: "just right, I don''t like him very much, so sign a life and death contract."


    Zhang Heping and others were speechless. He had held so many martial arts conferences. He saw such a situation that life and death would face each other if they didn''t agree with each other for the first time.


    "Yes, that''s right. Prepare more life and death contracts so that you don''t have to get them later."


    Ding Ning''s calm voice sounded clearly in Zhang Heping''s mind, which made him shocked and pale. What a big revenge! Are five consecutive battles a duel of life and death?


    But since Ding Ning ordered, he naturally wanted to do it. He immediately ordered people to get more life and death contracts, which made Gu Jianyang and others look puzzled.


    Langdong and the great master signed contracts respectively, then jumped onto the stage and began to duel.


    The news spread quickly. Those Jianghu dignitaries who were drunk and woke up came one after another to watch the life and death struggle that had caused great waves before the martial arts conference officially started. Although they didn''t think they would be any experts, the life and death duel was still a gimmick.


    Ninghai Qingyun security and the seventh Prince''s residence, two forces that are only a little famous in Jiangnan Road, have also spread rapidly among the people, making them talk one after another. We look forward to this battle of dragons and tigers. Don''t let them down.


    As a result, everyone was shocked. Is this the strength that the underground forces can have? Even those martial arts families and great masters are rare.


    Although they both controlled to use only the strength of the master level, the breath and prestige far beyond the master level made them realize that their strength was definitely beyond the master level, at least the existence of the big master level.


    Nima, strange things happen every year. Only this year, this martial arts conference is a precedent in history. Not only did director Ding, who did not play cards according to common sense and dared to throw out the deputy general guard of Yulin guard, but now the two underground forces have sent a great master for the first battle.


    Great master, it''s not Chinese cabbage. It''s like a fixed sea god needle in any sect. Shouldn''t this card be played last? Why did you play in the first game? This completely overturned their understanding of the martial arts competition.


    As soon as the great master of the seventh King''s residence came up, he took out a machete and cut off the wolf''s neck.


    Coincidentally, the wolf riders also use machetes. Maybe they want to see the way of the great master. They grin and don''t even use machetes. They lean to avoid this knife.


    The great master was not a vegetarian. When he saw that Langdong didn''t draw a knife, he obviously looked down on him. He was not angry but happy. He held the handle of the knife and turned slightly. The blade of the machete was cold, and cut it diagonally to Langdong''s chest at an unimaginable angle.


    This is one of his Maces. He wants to kill Langdong in the shortest time to create enough pressure for Qingyun security to affect the morale of the other party.


    This change was as fast as lightning, so that everyone couldn''t help sitting up straight and pinching a cold sweat in the dark. Only Ding Ning and purple Finch and others were calm and calm. Not to mention whether they could cut the middle wolf East. Even if they could, I''m afraid they couldn''t break his oil skin.


    Sure enough, the next moment, wolf Dong grinned, licked his lips, showed a bloodthirsty smile, and said, "you can die."


    Just when everyone was shocked and thought he was talking big, wolf Dong didn''t retreat but entered, and he punched out with a machete very directly and rudely.


    With a click, the Sharp Machete was broken inch by inch, but the remaining power of his fist was not eliminated, and he banged heavily on the chest of the great master with a dull face holding the handle.


    Click!


    The crisp sound of bone fracture came. The great master''s vigorous Qi didn''t play any role. His sternum was directly broken, and his terrible fist directly penetrated his body

 Chapter 1319

    "Even such goods dare to insult my family... Master Yun, some people you can never afford to offend, a group of frogs at the bottom of the well."


    Langdong''s arm was slightly forced, raised the great master who was still dying, said calmly, and threw him under the stage like throwing a broken sack.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. The great master just fell in front of the colorless seven princes, with his four pronged back facing upward, and his body convulsed like a wind. His face was full of pain and panic. He wanted to say something, but his mouth was full of blood foam. The ground was quickly stained with blood, and finally his feet were quiet, The eyes looking up at the sky completely darkened.


    The pupil''s rapidly expanding eyes were full of despair, shock, fear, disbelief and deep sadness. It seemed that he didn''t believe he would die here.


    Quiet, the scene is as quiet as death!


    Only when the wolf jumped down from the challenge arena and walked back to his seat through the deck, the footsteps sounded like a heavy hammer, beating everyone''s heart, making people respect and fear.


    Most of the people present were martial artists, who had not seen blood in their hands and could basically adapt to such a scene. Only a few people, such as Du Mosheng and sister Ye Huan, turned pale without a trace of blood, and resisted the tumbling desire of vomiting in their stomach.


    "This is the Jianghu. Dead people are very common. In the future, I''m afraid there may be scenes ten times, a hundred times or even ten million times more cruel and disgusting. Natural selection and survival of the fittest. Are you ready?"


    Ding Ning didn''t look back, but his voice echoed clearly in the minds of the women.


    If possible, he doesn''t want his women to experience this cruel and bloody Jianghu, but when the three circles are about to chaos, he can''t guarantee to protect everyone''s integrity, so he has to be cruel and force them to adapt and become stronger, so as to add a self-protection ability in the future chaos.


    The girls didn''t answer, but their faces gradually recovered their blood color, and their eyes twinkled with thinking. Although they didn''t know whether what Ding Ning said was true or false, they were all ice and snow smart. I believe he would never be aimless and say some alarmist words to scare them.


    As the wolf''s face calmed down, Rong Chong sat back in his seat without surprise. The scene blew the pot open with a bang. The representatives of Ninghai forces turned red with excitement. They looked at the wolf in awe and slapped desperately.


    make love!


    The sparse applause woke up more and more shocked and absent-minded people, joined the ranks of applause and turned into thunderous applause.


    Wolf East!


    Wolf East!


    Wolf East!


    I don''t know who was the first to shout wolf Dong''s name, followed by the second... The third... Countless!


    In addition to the seven kings mansion, the warriors on the deck of the whole Cruise Hotel are crazy shouting the name of Langdong, roaring into the sky like a tsunami!


    There is no doubt that Langdong became famous in the first World War!


    Langdong is a rising star in the Wulin Road in the south of the Yangtze River. The legend of his battle will spread in the Jianghu and become a prosperous legend for a long time.


    Second kill, one punch second kill, or second kill through the human body.


    Only the warrior who has a deep understanding of power will understand how powerful and terrible this power is, and how terrible his control of power has reached.


    How can such a strong person not gain fame and spread quickly.


    Wolf Dong scratched his head shyly. Although he had fought thousands of miles with the marshal and had seen more grand and magnificent cheers, it was not because of him, but because of the man like God. They were only proud to follow him.


    But now, these people are cheering his name and making him the focus of everyone''s attention. Didn''t they steal the limelight from the commander-in-chief? How can he not be nervous or stage fright? This made him on pins and needles, drooping his head and feeling uncomfortable all over.


    "Well done. In fact, the effect will be better if you do it directly. This is the honor you deserve. I''m proud of you."


    Ding Ning''s voice with a smile sounded in his ear, like a magical magic, which made Langdong calm down in an instant and nodded heavily.


    When he raised his head again, his eyes had become firm and steady, his waist was straight, he looked straight ahead, and whispered in his heart that my glory is the glory of the marshal, and I will never humiliate the marshal.


    "Next!"


    The seventh Prince''s face was gloomy and could drip water. He clenched his teeth and shouted coldly.


    He couldn''t wait to avenge the great master who died in peace. The strong wolf East frightened him, but there was only one wolf East. He didn''t believe that Qingyun security could have a super strong man like wolf East, and he hadn''t lost yet. He still had three great masters to fight.


    "I''ll come!"


    Another great master jumped into the challenge arena directly. He thought the same as the seventh Lord. He didn''t believe that Qingyun security was as strong as Langdong.


    "Can I sign a life and death contract?"


    A timid voice sounded again, making the boiling scene fall into silence again, and stared at a tall but thin man walking out of the Qingyun security area.


    Zhang Heping smoked uncontrollably from the corners of his mouth. Little martial uncle''s mind is really not big. The seventh prince took his woman as a bet. He will regret killing the seventh Prince''s house all his life. It''s so unforgettable.


    Gu Jianyang and Chu ziqiao quietly wiped the cold sweat and looked at each other


    Fortunately, although they were very dissatisfied with Ding Ning before, they didn''t show too obvious. If they really offended and killed the director with a small stomach and Chicken Intestines, even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu came, I''m afraid they can''t save them.


    It''s better to offend the king of hell than the Ding Bureau.


    At this moment, the two deputy directors secretly made a decision in their hearts. They must actively move closer to Bureau D. even if they can''t be his friends, they can''t be his enemies. That guy is too greedy to repay.


    "I don''t sign, and there is no great hatred of life and death. Why should I beat Sheng to death!"


    To everyone''s surprise, the great master on the stage refused with fear and let Zhang Heping''s hand stand in the air to get the life and death contract.


    The scene exploded again with a bang.


    Martial artists have their own dignity and glory. Generally, if someone puts forward a life and death duel, few people will refuse, unless there is a great disparity in strength. It is absolutely unique for this great master to refuse directly because he is obviously afraid of death.


    The seventh Lord''s face was livid, and he shouted angrily, "zamuji, you greedy for life and fear of death, do you still deserve to be an eagle on the grassland?"


    "Seven lords, the eagles on the grassland must have a life. Those who have no life are called dead eagles."


    Zamuji didn''t seem to be very afraid of the seventh Lord, and said righteously.


    "You... You... You..."


    The seventh Lord was so angry that he trembled all over and his face turned red. Pointing to his lips, he trembled for a long time and couldn''t speak. It was obvious that he was on the verge of outbreak.


    "Lord seven, we are here to fight for places, not to die for you. Even if you complain to Lord three afterwards, I have something to say, but I think it''s urgent for you to consider how to explain to Lord five now that Bartel is dead."


    Zamuji said strangely.


    When the seventh Lord heard the speech, he sat back in his seat like a bleeding ball, his face was blue, and his eyes were shining fiercely.


    The crowd was puzzled, but Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look and whispered to Ling Yun, "what''s the name of the seven kings?"


    "It seems to be Bao Wuke. It''s said to be from the golden family in Mengjiang. I don''t know whether it''s true or false."


    Lingyun replied in a low voice.


    Ding Ning smiled and said, "it seems that it may really be the descendants of Genghis Khan. No wonder the tone is so big that he dares to call himself the Lord."


    "Descendants of Genghis Khan? Really or not?"


    Ling Yun''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "It can''t be regarded as the direct descendant of Genghis Khan. It should be said that it is the descendant of habutuhasar, Tiemuzhen''s second younger brother. Their family belongs to the" bo''erzhijin "clan. For convenience, later generations took the first name of the clan as the surname, that is," Bao ". This" bo''erzhijin "clan is the golden family on the Mongolian grassland."


    Ding Ning patiently explained: "I have also heard that although the so-called golden family did not dare to openly call itself the emperor, it has always regarded itself as an aristocrat in the Yuan Dynasty. It is said that the helmsman of this generation of golden family is even more ambitious and gathered a group of experts who call themselves Tian Khan. His son is called the king, his daughter is called the princess, and Genghis Khan is called the princess on the grassland The great heroes and heroes in everyone''s mind, coupled with the low educational level of grassland people, even after hundreds of years, this hierarchical class division has not completely disappeared. The original name of this pack of Wuke should be Bao erzhijin Wuke, but I don''t know why we don''t wait for a good grassland and come to Ninghai to make waves. "


    Ling Yun Dai frowned, "I don''t know, but it''s definitely a big cancer for the seven kings'' residence to stay in Ninghai. They pack prostitutes to shelter gambling, collect protection fees, smuggle arms and buy and sell drugs to make a fortune, which is very different from our Qingyun security concept. That''s why I want to take the opportunity to kill him, but since he has such a big background, do you want me to let him go later?"


    "Do what you want, not to mention the seven kings of a golden family. Even if Tiemuzhen is still alive, why should we be afraid of it?"


    Ding Ning sneered contemptuously: "what shit, Tian Khan, is just an underworld leader who dominates the grassland by relying on the large number of people. These seven princes don''t mix in the grassland, but come to Ninghai to stir the wind and rain, do many evil things, and die a pity."


    "With you, I know what to do. I''m just worried about bringing you trouble."


    Lingyun smelled the speech and his eyes became firm again. Looking at the seventh Lord was like looking at a dead man.


    "Don''t worry about doing it. Such scum shouldn''t live. If the seven princes don''t get rid of it, there will be no peace in the underground world of Ninghai. Don''t worry, everything has me."


    Ding Ning patted her soft pancreas and encouraged her. He knew that Ling Yun had not really killed anyone, but as a chivalrous woman determined to accompany him in wandering the Jianghu, how can she kill some bad people without blood.


    Ling Yun narrowed her eyes and nodded heavily. As long as Ding Ning''s support, she dared to poke a hole in the sky. What''s killing the seventh Lord.


    Seeing that zamuji refused to fight for life and death, the wolf shook his head with regret. He jumped into the challenge arena and was about to kill zamuji, but suddenly there was a voice of Ding Ning


    Wolf Beiwei nodded uncertainly, and the arrogant chongzamuji hooked his hook finger: "come and die!"


    After all, zamuji is a great master level strong man. It''s humiliating that he didn''t dare to sign a life and death contract before. Seeing that Langbei despised him so much, he was furious and waved his machete in the ai

 Chapter 1320

    Langbei stood proudly and suddenly moved among the lightning stones that were about to be cut off. The whole person instantly turned into a flash of lightning and turned into a remnant among those knives.


    Card wipe!


    "Ouch!"


    A shrill scream sounded with the sound of bone fragmentation. With a clatter, the machete fell to the ground. Zamuji lay on the ground like a dead dog. His limbs were broken at a strange angle, and thick bone stubbles could be seen at the joints.


    Everyone with a clear eye knows that this guy is completely useless. Even if he can connect his arms and legs, he can''t fight with people in his life.


    Just when people were ready to cheer, Langbei suddenly flew backward and fell directly under the stage. He covered his chest and staggered back. As he walked back to his seat, he said with sad hypocrisy: "you''re cruel, I lost."


    Everyone was stunned. What''s the situation? Nazamuji was hurt like this. Can he plot against the wolf north?


    Even the seventh Lord''s eyes are bright. Anyway, even if zamuji is abandoned, he can win the next game. He quickly asked him to go on stage to carry the screaming zamuji down and take him to the hospital for treatment.


    Ding Ning has black lines all over his face. This guy''s acting skills are too bad. Can he act more fake?


    "This time, the seven kings house won."


    Zhang Heping was also unable to laugh or cry. He could only loudly announce the victory of the seventh palace.


    Chu ziqiao and Gu Jianyang looked at each other and smiled bitterly. This Ding bureau is really small hearted. It is necessary to completely abolish the experts of the seven kings'' residence, so that people can take the initiative to admit defeat when they occupy an overwhelming advantage.


    To put it bluntly, this guy deliberately let people admit defeat because he was afraid of winning three games in a row and couldn''t carry out the five matches to the end.


    The people present were not fools. They couldn''t see the fishiness. They spared no effort to give the thunderous applause to the wolf north, who was "proud even though defeated", so that the wolf north also satisfied its little vanity.


    Wolf East and wolf north, are they a pair of brothers?


    Although Langbei conceded defeat, no one can deny his amazing performance. There are still traces for Langdong to kill the great master with one punch, but Langbei instantly broke zamuji''s limbs, which is no less difficult than the strength shown by Langdong''s punch.


    Murong smiled. He had been mixed with the Murong family. Now he couldn''t hold his breath anymore. He trotted to Langdong and Langbei and sat down next to them. He shouted one by one. He wanted to worship them as his teacher. Murong Yan covered his face and was ashamed to see people. He gritted his teeth and grabbed his ears to pull him to sit down and let him be honest.


    Murong smiled and shouted that she wanted to resist, but Murong Yanran was not what she used to be. She was promoted to a great master in a day. Where could his small arms and legs resist? He couldn''t move a penny with a slap.


    Murong smiled and was shocked. He looked at Murong strangely and asked in a low voice: "sister, have you broken through the first layer of the star fight?"


    Murong Yanran raised Dai Mei and said triumphantly, "that''s my sister, isn''t it powerful?"


    "Sister, I admire you so much. Tell me quickly. Why did you break through suddenly?"


    Murong was excited with a smile. He also practiced the "star duel" since childhood, but he was lazy by nature, liked eating, drinking and having fun, and lacked perseverance and perseverance. After many years of practice, he could not break through the first level. He had no hope for this Kung Fu spreading method for a long time.


    Murong blushed and subconsciously glanced at Ding Ning. How can you say that he was broken by your brother-in-law one day later?


    Murong smiled and saw that her sister''s expression was wrong. Looking along her eyes, she found Ding Ning wearing a duck tongue hat and sunglasses on her face. As soon as she turned her head, she immediately determined that her sister''s breakthrough had something to do with her powerful brother-in-law. She gathered together happily and shouted, "brother-in-law."


    Ding Ning looked at him with a smile and said teasingly, "I''ve made up like this. You can recognize it. It''s really powerful."


    "Hey, hey, it''s not me. It''s my brother-in-law who stands out from the crowd. Even sitting in the darkest corner, he can''t hide your dazzling brilliance..."


    Murong smiled. He was also a shameless guy. He was shy and began to kiss up.


    "Hey, hey, pay attention to what you say. What is standing out from the crowd? Who is calling a chicken?"


    "Yes, sister Yanran, you take care of your brother and flatter him well. Isn''t this a curse?"


    "Your sister is also sitting here. Do you say your sister is also a chicken?"


    ¡­¡­


    Now it was bad. A sentence that stood out from the crowd and flattered the horse''s legs immediately aroused public anger. A group of women''s army attacked Murong with a smile. Even Murong Yanran frowned and scolded him.


    Murong smiled and wanted to cry without tears. Pitifully, he was both an apology and an apology. It was not easy to calm the anger of the people. He gave a thumbs up to Ding Ning with a bitter face: "brother-in-law, you are still a cow. You can subdue these female tigers."


    Ding Ning was secretly laughing, and his eyes were filled with pity and sympathy.


    Murong smiled and looked at Ding Ning''s compassionate expression. He trembled in his heart and shouted bad. He just felt his murderous eyes staring at him, making his chilly hair stand upright. If he really wanted to run away, he felt his ears hurt. Murong said with a smile, "who is the female tiger again?"


    "Ouch, hey... It hurts... Sister, please... Take it easy... Oh... Sister... I''m wrong... Sobbing... Brother-in-law... Help..."


    Murong smiled and showed his teeth in pain. His ears were rotated several times. Ghost


    Crying wolf''s cry for mercy was fruitless, and tears pattered to Ding Ning for help.


    Ding Ning shook his head in schadenfreude. The goods fully demonstrated what it means that if you don''t die, you won''t die. Even he dared to coax these female tigers in the palm of his hand. This guy dared to call them female tigers. Didn''t he want to die? He doesn''t dare to intercede for him. A bad one will get angry.


    After Murong smiled and suffered from Murong Yanran''s inhuman destruction, he pitifully shouted his sister one by one and made an apology. It was not easy to get the forgiveness of the women. He sat listlessly beside Ding Ning like frost eggplant and muttered in a low voice: "brother-in-law, I really convince you that I can be with so many old mothers..."


    "Cough!"


    Ding Ning coughed hurriedly and covered his mouth. After he recovered, he pretended to pat him on the shoulder: "young man, if you know your mistake, you can change it. It''s still very good. I''m optimistic about you."


    Murong smiled and felt the cold sight like a blade on his back. He looked at Ding Ning with gratitude. His head nodded like a kowtow and said in a loud voice: "brother-in-law, I really envy you. So many daughters-in-law are beautiful, gentle and virtuous, and they all have the appearance of drowning fish and falling wild geese. It''s not too much to say that they are invincible. What a blessing!"


    Ding Ning showed a gratifying smile that children can teach, and all the beauties were happy. Seeing Murong''s smile, this guy was also pleasing to the eye.


    There was a lot of laughter and laughter on the security seat of the youth games, but there was a lot of sadness and sigh on the seat of the seventh Prince''s residence. Even fools can see that people''s Qingyun security was playing with them at all, so they deliberately admitted defeat.


    The seventh Lord''s face was livid. Although he was aware of this, he was unwilling to accept the fate of failure. He gritted his teeth and said, "who is willing to fight in the next war."


    "I''ll come!"


    The great master with a cold face stepped forward and took the initiative to ask for war.


    The seventh prince was greatly moved. The sixth brother was good to himself. Even his men supported themselves so much. Knowing that they would lose, he still stood up and patted each other on the shoulder. He was moved and said, "Chaolu, if you can win this game, I will reward you five million."


    Chao Lu''s eyes suddenly lit up: "really?"


    "You have no jokes."


    The seventh Lord seemed to have regained his confidence and said firmly.


    "Well, the seventh Lord will prepare the reward."


    Chao Lu rushed to the stage with a cry like chicken blood, looked around for a week, pointed to the seat of Qingyun security, and shouted wildly: "Xia Hou, last time you and I didn''t win or lose, can you dare to fight with me now?"


    Everyone was silent. I don''t know where the courage came from. Didn''t you see that your people died and disabled in the first two games? The goods dare to ask for a war of life and death.


    Ding Ning and others know that Chao Lu is the guy who tied with Xia Hou in the negotiation a few days ago. No wonder he dared to ask for a duel of life and death. He thought Xia Hou was a soft persimmon.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know that Xia Hou was tied with him that day because he was injured and didn''t give it a go, which caused him the illusion. Not to mention that Ding Ninggang helped him improve his cultivation, Chao Lu couldn''t win any victory based on his previous state.


    "Hey, since you want to die, I''ll help you."


    Xia Hou stood up slowly, but suddenly scratched his head and asked, "that little... Er, master Yun, do I lose or win?"


    Everyone was stupid, and then burst into laughter. All the Qingyun security guards were arrogant and had personality.


    Chao Lu''s face turned pig liver and said angrily, "don''t talk nonsense. Sign a life and death agreement and see if I don''t shit you."


    "Don''t keep your hand. He''ll kill him if he wants to."


    Lingyun glanced at Ding Ning, got his advice and said faintly.


    "Good!"


    Xia Hou''s spirit was suddenly refreshed. Since he could win, he was ready to win crisp and crisp, and make a good use of the reputation of Qingyun security.


    Zhang Heping was numb and mechanized. When they signed the form of life and death, he announced expressionless: "the martial arts contest begins!"


    "Xia Hou, last time I let you go, this time, I won''t be merciful again. You''ll know my strength later."


    He smiled grimly at Lu, took out a machete with one hand, untied the black rope tied around his waist with the other hand, and said arrogantly.


    "This is the horse harness commonly used by grassland people. This guy should be good at attacking with both hands. Be careful. Don''t turn over the boat in the gutter."


    Ding Ning''s voice sounded clearly in Xia Hou''s mind.


    Xia Hou nodded, indicating that he understood.


    The lion fights the rabbit with all his strength. Without Ding Ning''s warning, he will never despise any enemy.


    The hunters from the death Hunter camp have an almost beast like intuition about danger. Since Chao Lu dares to say such crazy words, he must have enough confidence and cards.


    Although his strength has greatly increased, he is far better than Chaolu, but limited by the general assembly, he can only limit his accomplishments to tianwu territory and can''t give full play to his strength. He really needs to be cautious.


    Neither of them was in a hurry, and Xia Hou didn''t ask for a big one. He directly took out a Fang Tian painted halberd, which surprised Ding Ning. Unexpectedly, Xia Hou''s weapon was Fang Tian painted halberd.


    But it doesn''t seem strange to think about it carefully. After all, it is well known that the weapon of Xiahou Weiyang, the Wuhou of the town, is a square sky painting halberd. It seems that although Xiahou is not willing to face Xiahou Weiyang, he hasn''t refused to accept his martial arts inheritance.

 Chapter 1321

    In fact, Ding Ning still sincerely hopes that Xia hou can put down his hatred and turn war into friendship with Xia Hou Weiyang.


    Seeing that he is finally willing to use Xia Hou Weiyang''s martial arts inheritance also means that he has gradually put down his hatred and become a good friend and brother. He is very happy with his change.


    Chao Lu was arrogant, but he was very calm when he really came to the stage. He didn''t rush to start. He kept circling around Xia Hou with a glove, a horse rope and a full moon machete, trying to find his flaws.


    Xia Hou''s golden Sabre stood with halberd and Yue stopped at the abyss. There was no doubt about the style of a great master. It seemed that he was full of flaws, but there were traps everywhere, which made Chao Lu a little impatient.


    As time went by, the audience was worried. The two people turned around and had no visibility at all, but they were not willing to give up this rare master duel. They could only stare and wait patiently.


    At one moment, Xia Hou suddenly moved. The halberd was as fast as a dragon and as fast as electricity. With an indomitable and tragic trend, the halberd tip went straight to Lu''s throat.


    Chao Lu was not a person who gained a false reputation. He was shocked and retreated like the wind. The full moon machete in his hand drew wavy arc awns, collided with the long halberd and burst out a little sparks.


    Clank clank


    The halberd technique used by Xia Hou is a group killing technique in battle. The long halberd is bulky, but powerful and heavy. It covers a wide range and is suitable for killing at medium and long distances.


    The machete used by Chao Lu was suitable for close combat. It was extremely difficult to resist Fang Tianhua halberd, a heavy weapon. It soon fell into a passive situation. It could only defend but could not attack. It was forced to retreat repeatedly and could only support hard. It seemed that the form was in danger and the victory or defeat was only in a flash.


    The audience cheered loudly, determined that Xia hou would win, and shouted to kill him, kill him.


    Even Ling Yun and others thought that Xia hou would win. They were all happy and waited for Xia hou to kill Chaolu and win the battle.


    Ding Ning frowned and raised his heart to his throat. The situation on the Court seemed to be one-sided, but it was not.


    That Chaolu seemed to be struggling with death, but his steps were scattered without disorder, and he never took action with the harness of his left hand. This must be his strategy of wasting Xia Hou''s physical strength and waiting for the opportunity to fight back.


    The heavy weapon has a long attack distance, but it also consumes physical strength because of its bulkiness. However, Chaolu has made up his mind to wait for work and is ready to fight a protracted war to consume Xia Hou''s physical strength. Even if Xia Hou''s physique is different from that of ordinary people after cultivating hegemony, he will be unable to bear it sooner or later if the stalemate lasts for a long time.


    But he believed in Xia Hou. With Xia Hou''s rich combat experience, how could he not see through what he could see? But Xia Hou''s attack was always fierce, like a violent storm, which made Ding Ning wonder whether he intended to do so or whether he was really dazzled by the desire for victory.


    On the stage, you come and go, turning into a remnant of Taoism, and even falling into a stalemate, which attracted cheers from the audience.


    Although the previous battle between Langdong and Langbei was also wonderful, after all, the process was too fast. The rolling move solved the battle without any appreciation. Where is the wonderful battle between Xiahou and Chaolu.


    Ding Ning''s heart hung in his throat and was ready to fight at any time. Although it was a duel of life and death, he would never let Xia Hou die in the challenge arena like this. Even if he risked the world''s condemnation and fell into the name of thousands of people, he would also ensure the safety of Xia Hou''s life.


    Because at the moment, Xia Hou''s momentum has begun to decline and his physical strength has begun to decline. Fang Tianhua halberd''s offensive seems fierce, but it is actually slightly undetectable and begins to become slow.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it seems that the attack is still so fierce, but Chaolu, as an opponent, sympathizes with this subtle change. Immediately, he is happy and must seize the flaw and start to fight back.


    But unexpectedly, Xia Hou suddenly retreated and stopped the fight, which made the back move of Chaolu ready to go lose its goal and was stunned.


    "No energy, this halberd method is not skilled enough. I feel happy without a fist!"


    Xia Hou reached out and threw Fang Tianhua halberd under the stage. The halberd tail was steadily facing down. With a click, it pierced through the deck and stood on the ground.


    Ding Ning''s muscles began to relax and his heart fell to the ground. He also understood that Xia Hou had only regarded Chaolu as the object of competition before. He was taking his familiar halberd method, which he had just learned, and now he began to take it seriously.


    Chao Lu''s face was gloomy. He snorted coldly and said, "you can''t help me with weapons. Now you don''t have much physical strength left. How long can you hold on? You still want to beat me with bare hands? It''s a dream."


    "Nonono, you''re wrong. I really don''t have much physical strength left, and I won''t last long."


    Xia Hou showed a strange smile on his face: "but if I want to defeat you, I only need one punch. Why do I have to exhaust my strength."


    "Hahaha, that''s ridiculous. Beat me with one punch? Aren''t you daydreaming?"


    He laughed angrily at Lu and mocked loudly.


    "Funny. You can''t win with weapons. It''s ridiculous to beat Lord Chaolu with one punch."


    "I think he didn''t beat the enemy with his fist, but blew the enemy to death with his mouth."


    "I thought Qingyun security was a cow. I didn''t expect a better one, but this guy''s cow was blown out."


    "Lord Chaolu, kill him. If he''s arrogant, he''ll talk nonsense."


    "I''ll see how he killed Chao Lu with one punch. If he can do it, I''ll eat this bench leg raw."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    There was a lot of discussion in the seventh Prince''s residence, and all kinds of cynicism, contempt and ridicule swarmed.


    It makes people fall into a strange silence. Although most people think Xia Hou is bragging, they are deeply afraid of the strong strength of Qingyun security today, so that they don''t dare to express their position at will, so as not to beat themselves in the face.


    "Let me show you what cow boxing is."


    Xia Hou said calmly. He raised his hand slowly like playing Tai Chi and punched slowly.


    "Hahaha, so slow, is this Tai Chi?"


    "It''s ridiculous. Is this product funny? Is it funny on purpose?"


    "Don''t mention Lord Chaolu. Even I can easily avoid this punch."


    "Snail fist, it''s really a snail. I think it''s a snail fist?"


    ¡­¡­


    The seventh Prince''s residence burst into laughter and shouted and mocked one after another. Even the seventh prince, who had been straight faced, couldn''t help laughing.


    Although the others didn''t want to hit themselves in the face, they couldn''t help smiling and shaking their heads at Xia Hou''s slow punch. They whispered in disappointment. It seems that they are too confident in Qingyun security. Even children can avoid such a punch, let alone a great master like Chaolu.


    However, then the smiles on the faces of the people stagnated, and the voice of ridicule became smaller and smaller, until there was silence and the dropping of the needle could be heard.


    It''s not that they saw the extraordinary of Xia Hou''s fist, but the expression of horror on Chao Lu''s face, which made them realize that the fist seemed not simple.


    Ordinary people can''t see it, but the martial artists with advanced cultivation are clearly aware that the vitality of heaven and earth seems to fluctuate violently, and the surrounding air becomes viscous.


    "The outcome has been decided. Xia Hou has won!"


    Ding Ning, like a god operator who had not been predicted, said with ease.


    Some people didn''t know why, but those who had practiced Ba Ti Jue nodded and approved Ding Ning''s inference.


    I''m kidding. They all have a personal experience of the power of bullying. It''s a fist technique that goes against the sky and breaks the shackles of heaven and earth.


    They are the highest to practice the third fist, but they know better than anyone how powerful the fist method that can instantly burst out the power of every cell in the whole body, not to mention the Xia Hou who has successfully practiced the fourth fist.


    Chao Lu was frightened. Although he ridiculed Xia Hou, he didn''t relax any vigilance in his heart. After all, he knew very well that no one would boast in full view of the great master. If he couldn''t do it, it would make people laugh all over the world.


    He has absolute self-confidence. Even if Xia Hou has a killer mace, he can''t kill himself with one punch, so he always looks on coldly and wants to take the punch openly.


    He believed that as long as he could take the punch that Xiahou regarded as the bottom card, there would be no suspense about the victory or defeat. The five million promised by the seventh Lord would come, which made him feel hot and lost the opportunity to stop Xiahou from playing the punch.


    With one punch, heaven and earth changed. The terrible vitality of heaven and earth turned the nearby air very sticky, making him like a swamp. Even the action of waving a knife to resist was like slow action.


    He wanted to beg for mercy, but he opened his mouth and spoke slowly, as if across the river of years. On the contrary, Xia Hou''s slow fist was as fast as a meteor in his eyes, constantly growing bigger and bigger in his vision


    Xia Hou seemed to vent his accumulated anger, and seemed unable to completely control his power. This fist seemed to be very slow, but in fact, it was very fast, and it was firmly centered on Lu''s forehead.


    Boom!


    Chaolu''s head exploded like a rotten watermelon, and the red, white and black flowed all over the ground. Only a headless body was still standing in place. Half a day later, it fell to the ground with a pop in the audience''s shocked eyes.


    This punch, like the most gorgeous fireworks, suddenly blooms, releasing the most primitive, barbaric and violent mechanical beauty. Even the disgusting headless body makes people lose the desire to vomit and indulge in the style of that punch.


    Xia Hou''s body shook, his steps staggered, fell back on his back, and a helpless wry smile appeared on his face.


    This punch is a cow, but a punch that suddenly bursts out of his whole body strength will also drain all his strength and make him lose his strength. At the moment, even an eight year old child can easily kill him.


    Therefore, such boxing can only be used as a card in the desperate situation of dying and later generations, otherwise it can only be slaughtered.


    This is the challenge arena, with the young master and Qingyun security. He doesn''t need to leave any way back for himself, so he wants to use this fist. Therefore, he gives up any other way to kill Chaolu, just to verify the power of this fist.


    The result made him very satisfied. It was really strong. If the strong in Shenwu state didn''t hide, this punch would be enough to kill him.


    A residual shadow flashed like a ghost. Xiahou''s trace had been lost in the challenge arena. When they looked at it in horror, they found that Xiahou had appeared in the seat of Qingyun security, sitting next to a young man wearing a cap and sunglasses.


    Xia Hou''s waist was still tall and straight, and his pale face became ruddy at the speed visible to the naked eye, as if the person who had lost his strength before was not him, but someone else.


    Murong smiled. The boss with open mouth tilted his head and looked at his side with dull eyes. People who didn''t know thought he was watching Xia Hou. Only a few people knew that he was watching Ding Ning.

 Chapter 1322

    Although Xia Hou''s punch was amazing, what surprised him more was his brother-in-law''s terrible speed.


    Ghost, it''s really like a ghost. Just a flower in front of his eyes, his brother-in-law suddenly disappeared. Before he blinked, his brother-in-law came back. If he didn''t see Xia Hou suddenly appear next to his brother-in-law, he thought his brother-in-law had never moved.


    Murong''s heart pounded with a smile. It seemed to return to the night of Ninghai. Looking at the back of the gods and demons who killed the four sides, the shocking virtual shadow of the huge Buddha statue and the terrible power had been deeply branded in the depths of his soul, which made him tremble, worship and admire.


    "Brother in law!"


    Murong laughed, and his dry voice startled him.


    "What''s the matter? Smile."


    Ding Ning actually didn''t like Murong''s smile before and thought he was a brainless dandy. But since he learned that he was scalded by his sister''s hot kettle recklessly, his impression of him has changed greatly, and he recognized this brother-in-law who is not bad in heart.


    "I... I want to be strong, sister... Brother-in-law, you... Can you take me as an apprentice?"


    Murong stammered with a smile. I don''t know why. His mood at the moment is unprecedented tense, and his eyes are full of expectation.


    He was also young and yearned for a hot-blooded life of walking in the Jianghu with a sword, upholding justice and happy gratitude and hatred. However, he still couldn''t break through the family handed down skills, which made him farther and farther away from his dream Jianghu career.


    He has also seen several martial arts congresses and admired those so-called experts. However, there are so many martial arts congresses, but they are far from this one, which has shocked and impacted his mind unprecedentedly, and rekindled the fire of hope for his long extinguished martial arts dream.


    The violent and direct wolf East, the cruel and vicious wolf north, and the summer Marquis that perfectly explains power and beauty all moved him deeply and made him worship and admire them. Compared with them, those martial artists who have participated in the martial arts conference in the past are children playing family games, which is not worth mentioning at all.


    He had planned to ask his brother-in-law to let him worship one of them as a teacher even if he was entangled, because in his cognition, any of the three of them was better than his brother-in-law, and his brother-in-law only let them obey because of his good family background.


    But until that moment, Ding Ning''s unparalleled ghostly speed made him suddenly understand that he was wrong. It turned out that the real most powerful expert was his brother-in-law.


    He doesn''t understand advanced martial arts, but he knows very well that the only martial arts in the world can''t be broken. His brother-in-law has a terrible speed that can''t be detected by the naked eye. It''s conceivable how powerful his skill is.


    Ding Ning didn''t answer, but turned his eyes to Murong Yanran. After all, a smile is her brother. He can''t take over and make Yanran unhappy.


    Murong Yanran hesitated. After all, she always thought that although Ding Ning could help others improve their accomplishments, she would certainly pay a great price, which put her in a dilemma.


    Murong looked at his sister with a smile and begged, "sister, you don''t have to stay in the family, but I still have to live here. The cruel mother and son may attack me at any time. Can you bear to see your only brother brutally attacked by them?"


    "Come on, don''t sell miserably here. It''s impossible to accept disciples."


    Ding Ning refused Murong''s request to worship the teacher with a smile, making his face turn dead gray, a pitiful appearance of being loveless.


    "After all, you are my brother-in-law. How can I accept you as an apprentice? Isn''t that a bad generation?"


    Ding Ning made a divine turn, which turned Murong''s smile from sadness to joy. He couldn''t believe it. His eyes widened, and his heart began to beat around. He stammered, "brother-in-law, would you like to teach me?"


    Gentle and soft gave Ding Ning a big white eye and a disdainful look on his face. What''s the difference? Are you still poor? I am an apprentice. I have not been put in bed by you, nor have I seen you mention the messenger.


    The girls didn''t know the meaning of tenderness and softness. They couldn''t help but cover their mouths and smile. Ding Ning scratched her head in embarrassment, coughed and looked straight at her, Try to show the dignity that your brother-in-law should have: "cough, well, your brother-in-law can help you improve your cultivation level at most. As for martial arts and body methods, your Murong family are ready-made and top martial arts, so I don''t need to mind my own business."


    "Improve the state of cultivation?"


    Murong smiled and muttered with a confused face. He had never practiced well. He knew nothing about the martial arts level. Where did he know what the cultivation realm was.


    Ding Ning patted his forehead silently: "Hey, it''s another cultivation Xiaobai. Yan Ran, you''re responsible for explaining to him."


    Murong Yanran''s eyes moved. He pulled his brother''s hate iron and steel and poked him in the forehead: "that person has asked you to practice hard and learn common sense since childhood, but you never take it to heart. You still want to be a master like this."


    "Elder sister, can''t I be wrong? Please tell me."


    Murong smiled, coquettish and cute, and began to pester his sister. The sister and brother began to communicate in a low voice.


    Ding Ning had a rare peace and focused on the challenge arena again.


    This time, the last great master level strong man was completely frightened. He let the seventh Lord threaten and lure him. He didn''t want to go on stage again, which made the seventh Lord lose face and angry.


    Lingyun sneered and said, "why? Just be so brave. We Qingyun security guards are up to you to choose as your opponent. Don''t you dare?"


    Now the score is two


    One to one, this one is bound to lose to the seventh Prince''s house. Otherwise, there is no need to compare three victories in five innings. Even if the seventh Prince signs the contract of life and death, he may break the contract. Lingyun naturally won''t give him a chance to go back on his promise.


    "Are you serious?"


    When Mu Ren, the last great master, heard the speech, his eyes lit up and he immediately came to the spirit.


    Although they belong to different princes, this time they came to help the seventh Prince''s house win the representation of the underground forces in Ninghai; The second is to win several places to enter the secret territory of Tongtian at the world martial arts conference.


    The seven princes, including Tian Khan, are headstrong, cruel and violent. They can''t tolerate any failure. If this task can''t be completed, Mu Ren will be abandoned even if he doesn''t die.


    Seeing Qingyun''s abnormal security, there is no hope to complete the task. Mu Ren is ready to lurk back immediately and take his family to the end of the world, but he didn''t expect Lingyun to be so big and give them the right to choose freely.


    This made him and the seventh Lord see the hope of turning defeat into victory. As long as Mu Ren could win this game, it would be a 2-2 draw and basically lay the foundation for the victory.


    In their opinion, there is no suspense that the seventh Lord will win against Ling Yun, so as long as Mu Ren can win this key victory, they will win.


    Facing the temptation of turning defeat into victory, they didn''t care about face. Mu Ren carefully selected his opponents from top to bottom.


    Wolf East, wolf north or Xia Hou made him deeply afraid, but there were so many people in Qingyun security. There were many girls wearing sunglasses who looked beautiful. He didn''t believe that even one girl was a great master.


    Therefore, Mu Ren shamelessly targeted women, or a girl who looked very young in grade: "I choose him."


    "It''s shameless to choose a little girl."


    "How old is that little girl, fifteen or sixteen at most?"


    "Yes, it is said that the grassland barbarians regard themselves as warriors. I didn''t expect that the barbarians should be so brazen."


    "Shameless, it''s so shameless. Even if you choose a woman as your opponent, you''ll also choose a little girl. It''s really a dog jumping over the wall."


    "Hey, Qingyun''s security is dangerous now. No wonder others can only blame Lord Yun for his great trust."


    "Yes, this is a very good situation. Why?"


    "I''m so proud. Although the grassland barbarian is shameless, it''s reasonable for others to choose a soft persimmon pinch. We can''t say anything. We can''t be scolded at most without a piece of meat."


    ¡­¡­


    The people present immediately burst into flames, and the indignant people shouted angrily. After all, Jianghu people don''t want face. It''s shameless for men to choose women as opponents. This guy also chose a minor girl, which is shameless.


    Fan Miaomiao is the youngest of the three sisters of cat girl. Although she has lived for hundreds of years, even though she has matured a lot after being moistened by Ding Ning, her face looks only 15 or 16 years old, which is completely the appearance of a minor girl.


    Although Miao Miao also has the cultivation in the later stage of Shenwu realm, she has never had a fight. Seeing that Mu Ren chose herself, she immediately panicked and looked to Ding Ning for help.


    Mu Ren couldn''t bear the poor look, but the seventh Lord secretly gave him a thumbs up and praised him for his good work and shamelessness. As long as he could win, there was no need to care.


    Lingyun was also a little flustered. She didn''t know that Mu Ren would be so shameless. After all, Miao Miao looked so small. She dared not let Miao Miao take risks. She waved her hand and said, "no, no, change someone."


    "Why? Lord Tangtang Yun immediately repented what he had just said in public. Should so many Wulin colleagues present be furnishings?"


    Lingyun was speechless when the seventh Lord ran in a strange way. Some secretly regretted that she had made a decision without authorization, but she couldn''t help it. Ding Ning was entangled by Murong''s smile just now and didn''t give her any hint at all. Anyway, this game was deliberately going to lose, so she didn''t take it seriously and said a big provocative remark casually.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s a big deal to admit defeat."


    Ding Ning is quite calm. He knows that Miao Miao can''t beat Mu Ren, but hasn''t fought. So he is timid. With her strength of Qi and blood and cultivation, even standing there and playing by Mu Ren may not break her defense.


    "Yes, why did I forget? This one just admits defeat."


    Lingyun suddenly realized that he had lost his head. He didn''t expect to admit defeat directly. Anyway, he wanted to lose on purpose.


    "Hahaha, admit defeat, so as not to cut such a beautiful and lovely little girl into bloody bodies. It seems how cruel we are."


    The seventh Lord said with a smile, and began to use the fierce method again. He hated that four great masters died and one disabled, and he couldn''t be reconciled if he didn''t kill several Qingyun security guards.


    Of course, if people admit defeat directly, he has no way. Although he can''t dispel his hatred, as long as he can win the final victory, the rest can be ignored.


    "Which one do we recognize..."


    Lingyun couldn''t see the idea of the seventh Lord, and resolutely raised his hand to admit defeat.


    "Wait, i... I want to try, OK?"


    Miao Miao suddenly interrupts Lingyun''s words, timidly looks at Ding Ning, bites his lips and looks like a plea.


    It''s not that she couldn''t stand the excitement before she asked for battle, but the living environment of the three sisters from small to large

 Chapter 1323

    Miao Miao thinks her husband is God of war. How can God of war''s wife be so cowardly? If you dare not fight, how can you be the wife of the God of war?


    Besides, she is a big demon. If a guy who is not even a big demon dare not challenge himself, he will certainly lose his husband''s face.


    She didn''t want to let Ding Ning down, let alone let him see her cowardice. She wanted to earn enough face for her husband, so she summoned up the courage to stand up.


    Meow meow and hehe looked at their brave sister and opened their mouths to say something. Finally, they kept silent and stood beside her to show their support for her.


    Ding Ning was slightly moved. Looking at her confused but firm eyes, she said softly, "don''t force yourself. Anyway, this one is going to lose."


    "Let me try. No matter whether I can win or not, I can''t make people laugh at you."


    What a simple language. Miao Miao is just like a piece of white paper. In her life, Ding Ning is her heaven and everything. For him, she is willing to do anything, even the battle she hates most.


    "I''m proud of you. Go ahead, save some strength, don''t kill him, directly cripple him, and then admit defeat. If you can''t, just admit defeat."


    Ding Ning stood up, held Miao Miao in her arms, rubbed her small head and told her.


    "Well, just like brother wolf north, right? I know."


    Miao Miao smiled sweetly. The smile was like a clear spring, flowing into Ding Ning''s heart.


    Ding Ning smiled: "yes, Miao Miao is so clever."


    Miao Miao puffed up her mouth and said coquettishly, "people are not children."


    "Of course it''s not a child. My husband has personally verified it."


    Ding Ning''s voice narrowed and made Miao Miao''s face crimson. He hung his head shyly and almost drooped on the giant peaks in front of her chest.


    "Go, my husband hurts you at night."


    Ding Ning didn''t dare to speak directly. He spoke with Miao Miao by voice. Although he looked intimate, he didn''t go too far.


    After all, this girl''s face is too tender and looks like a minor girl. If anyone knows their relationship, they have to scold him as a beast.


    Miao Miao''s big eyes brighten and she eats marrow and knows how to love her husband. Ding Ning''s words are the greatest encouragement and temptation to her.


    Therefore, female Xia Miao Miao rushed to the battlefield bravely like playing hormone.


    "Do you want to sign a life and death contract?"


    The seventh Lord asked maliciously.


    "Beast!"


    "Bastard!"


    "Rubbish, such a little girl can do it."


    "Prairie dog, go home. Why don''t you ask your mother if she wants to sleep with me."


    "What bullshit, seven princes, is a bastard inferior to animals."


    ¡­¡­


    The seventh Lord''s words aroused public anger. It is human nature to sympathize with the weak, not to mention a simple, lovely and beautiful girl like Miao Miao.


    The seventh Lord was gnashing his teeth, but he didn''t dare to speak again for fear of being attacked by the crowd. It won''t end well at that time.


    Even Mu Ren feels hot on his face. NIMA and the golden family don''t have a good thing. They are cruel, sinister and despicable guys.


    "Can I sign it?"


    Miao Miao asked timidly.


    There was a dead silence at the scene, looking at Miao Miao with a dull face.


    Everyone thought that the little girl must have a brain problem. It was dangerous enough to compete in the challenge arena. She even had to sign a life and death contract. Even the seventh Lord thought that the little girl must be a mentally retarded girl with incomplete brain development.


    "Is that ok?"


    Miao Miao didn''t see the anxious eyes of Ling Yun and others, and asked timidly again.


    Because her husband told her to beat the guy who is not even a big demon and admit defeat, just like brother Langbei did before.


    She remembered clearly that brother Langbei signed the life and death contract at that time. She felt that she could not lose her husband''s face. She must do what brother Langbei can do.


    "Yes, of course, but only with the consent of the other party."


    Zhang Heping was hesitant, but he didn''t get the voice of Ding Ning. He didn''t know what medicine was sold in Ding Ning''s gourd, so he had to follow the rules.


    "Little girl, I don''t care. Will you consider making a decision?"


    After all, Mu Ren''s conscience is still alive. Thinking that his daughter is about the same size as Miao Miao, he has a soft and kind persuasion in his heart.


    But I don''t know that just because of this sentence, he saved the tragic end of his disability.


    Ding Ning sighed and whispered, "Miao Miao, this man is not bad enough. Don''t be disabled. Just admit defeat after hurting him."


    Miao Miao nods her head and looks happy. She really doesn''t want to hurt anyone. It''s still cruel to hurt each other. There''s no pressure to hurt her.


    Mu Ren thought she agreed to consider it. Regardless of the angry eyes of the seventh Lord, she said softly, "let''s start. I''ll try to keep my hands. If I can''t, just admit defeat."


    "Oh, but uncle, we haven''t signed a life and death contract yet."


    Miao Miao looked at him suspiciously, but mu Ren almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    "Are you sure you want to sign?"


    Zhang Heping was stunned and couldn''t believe it to confirm it again.


    "Sure, sign it quickly. I''m still waiting for a fight."


    Miao Miao is not used to being watched by so many people and urges impatiently.


    "Little girl, you..."


    Mu Ren still wanted to persuade her, but he was severely stared by the seventh Lord and closed his mouth with a sigh.


    Everyone looked at Miao Miao like a fool, shook his head and sighed, whispered, regretted that such a beautiful and lovely little girl had lost her mind? I don''t know what Qingyun security thinks. He actually agrees to sign the life and death contract with the little girl.


    Some people speculated maliciously that Qingyun security didn''t want to raise the mentally retarded, so they deliberately wanted her to die.


    After signing the contract, Muren took the lead in jumping onto the challenge arena and turned around to greet Miao on the stage, but found that Miao Miao had disappeared from his vision.


    Instead, there were the incredible eyes and stunned open mouths of the surrounding audience.


    Mu Ren was surprised. Out of his instinctive reaction to the danger, he jumped forward, rolled on the spot and turned around, but he still didn''t find Miao Miao.


    This made his scalp numb and his whole body creepy. He finally understood why Miao Miao wanted to sign a life and death contract. It turned out that he had absolute confidence. However, where is the little girl who looks harmless to humans and animals now?


    Mu Ren didn''t dare to think much at all. He kept tumbling and avoiding the fatal attack that might appear behind him.


    In the eyes of the audience, the little girl who was thought by everyone to have a brain problem has now turned into a willow catkin.


    Yes, it''s a catkin, as if it violated the law of earth''s gravity. The whole person is stuck behind Mu Ren like a shadow. With the wind brought by Mu Ren''s evasion, she floats around without touching the ground, so that Mu Ren is always in a dead corner that he can''t see no matter how to avoid, roll or turn back suddenly.


    Ding Ning was also stunned. NIMA had been in love with Miao Miao for more than a hundred times. He didn''t know that her body method was so elegant and powerful.


    Yu Guang glanced at the two sisters, meow and hehe, and found that they looked indifferent, as if they had been common for a long time.


    He suddenly realized that he had always regarded the cat family as a vulnerable group, but ignored the nature of the cat family. Their family was light and agile. In fact, he shouldn''t be surprised to have such a body method.


    However, the three sisters of the cat family have never fought with people, do not like fighting, and are submissive and dare not resist. Therefore, they have never regarded their life-saving magic as anything great, so they can''t mention it to him.


    This makes Ding Ning suddenly have a strong curiosity. In addition to the unstable terrorist body method like catkins, what kind of neglected magic power does the cat family have?


    And the poor girls and female slaves of all nationalities who were saved by him, what kind of neglected skills do they have?


    It''s stupid to hold countless treasures in your hand but turn a blind eye to them.


    Ding Ning sneered at himself with a bitter smile.


    His eyes always focused on those strong war races, and subconsciously thought that those weak races were powerless races, which had no merit.


    If Miao Miao had not been forced to use this exquisite body method at the moment, he might have ignored the skills of those vulnerable demon families.


    There are no garbage classes, only garbage players.


    If the talent and instinct of all races of the demon clan are regarded as various professional skills in the game, it is obvious that he is the garbage player.


    Mu Ren is going crazy. Although Miao Miao has never launched any attack on him, he can feel Miao Miao right behind him, haunting like a female ghost attached to him, making him highly nervous and alert all the time.


    Over time, even if Miao Miao doesn''t do it, he can be mentally collapsed by that kind of mental torture and completely become a madman.


    Of course, this is mainly due to the great pressure brought by signing the life and death contract. He didn''t know Miao Miao didn''t intend to kill him at all. He thought Miao Miao was playing with him.


    I''m out of my sight. I didn''t expect that my opponent, who didn''t even choose his face, was a terrorist expert who dressed up as a pig and ate a tiger, which filled Mu Ren''s heart with sadness and irony. He thought it was a naked slap in the face.


    Never had a sense of decadence and failure, so that he was discouraged and no longer dodged. He stood in place and said dejectedly, "I lost, you do it."


    "No, who said you lost, you haven''t lost."


    Miaomiao panicked. Her husband told her to admit defeat. How can this mu Ren admit defeat.


    Mu Ren smiled bitterly and said to himself, "the girl''s skill is far better than me. Why tease me? Do it, I lost."


    "I... when did I tease you?"


    Miao Miao stood in front of Mu Ren without any intention and said with a red face.


    At this time, if Mu Ren makes a sneak attack, he has a great chance to succeed in the sneak attack, hurt Miao Miao and win.


    However, Mu Ren has determined that Miao Miao is a genius expert who is not born. Where is there any intention of sneaking attack? He closes his eyes and leads his neck to kill. With a sad face: "I''m blind. I don''t even care about the dignity of martial artists. I picked a girl. Unexpectedly, the girl is a peerless expert. I lost from the beginning. Girl, let''s do it!"

 Chapter 1324

    The audience were stunned. How could they expect such a wonderful scene.


    Zhang Heping only felt that one head was two big. Both of them stood on the stage and took the initiative to admit defeat. They didn''t mean to continue to do it. How should we judge this? Who loses and who wins?


    The next moment, he didn''t have to tangle anymore. Miao Miao took the initiative to get off the stage without saying a word, and returned to his seat in a few steps. He sat beside Ding Ning, drooping his head and rubbing his clothes uneasily like a primary school student who made a mistake.


    Ding Ning spoiled and rubbed her head and said encouragingly, "very good, Miao Miao, you''ve done very well. I''m very satisfied."


    "Really? You... You don''t blame me?"


    Miao Miao revived in a moment like beating chicken blood, and looked at Ding Ning with wide eyes in surprise.


    "What''s so strange? I''m glad you''re willing to go on stage."


    Ding Ning looked at her with encouraging eyes and said definitely.


    Miao Miao giggled happily and suddenly became happy again. The simple and innocent appearance made Ding Ning feel pity for him for a while, and his eyes gradually became firm after a blur.


    He found that perhaps he was wrong and always wanted to make his women stronger and have the power of self-protection, but some people were born not to like fighting, not only the three sisters, but also snow, Xiaoyao, Qingyun and Guan Shilin.


    Is it really good for them to force them to change?


    Just let them live according to their own nature and preferences. Even if the three worlds are in chaos, they are still guarding them. It''s a big deal to put them into the water space. As long as they live, no one will be allowed to hurt them.


    "Seven Wangfu wins!"


    Zhang Heping announced the verdict loudly. Although people with a clear eye knew what was going on, Miao Miao took the initiative to admit defeat and step down. There was no problem according to the rules of the game.


    There was an uproar under the stage. There were some dissatisfied people, laughing at them, sneering at them, and others felt that there must be something behind them


    Anyway, there''s everything to say. Although we don''t know which Qingyun security is playing, people are willing to play like this, and we can''t say anything.


    Mu Ren listened to everyone''s discussion. His face was hot. He had no face to stay under the stage. When he returned to the seat of the seventh King''s residence, he hung his head and remained silent.


    The seventh Lord comfortingly patted Mu Ren on the shoulder. Although he didn''t know what Qingyun security thought, anyway, winning this game achieved his expected goal.


    As long as he kills Lingyun in the next game, Qingyun security will withdraw from Ninghai according to the gambling agreement. Although the underground forces in Ninghai will never easily accept the rule of the seventh Prince''s residence, as long as there is no stumbling block of Qingyun security, the other forces are scattered. It is only a matter of time before the seventh Prince''s residence unifies the underground world of Ninghai.


    So, at the moment, the seven princes are in high spirits. They take the initiative to jump into the challenge arena, look at Lingyun with a grim smile and challenge: "master Yun, now it''s two to two. Who is the last big winner depends on the last game. Come on, I''ll try to be gentle so that you won''t have too much pain when you die."


    Ling Yun walked out slowly and calmly. Instead of jumping directly into the challenge arena like others, he climbed up the steps of the challenge arena step by step.


    Looking at Ling Yun standing on the challenge arena, the seventh Prince showed a joking smile at the corners of his mouth, He thumbed up and said hypocritically, "master Yun, to tell you the truth, a female generation can lead Qingyun security to compete with our seven kings'' residence. I still appreciate you very much. If you promise to marry me, I can spare you from dying. You and my husband and wife work together. Why don''t you worry about big things."


    "Lord seven, do you know why my people deliberately lost two games to you?"


    Lingyun was not annoyed either. He looked at the self righteous seven Lord calmly and said indifferently.


    The seventh Lord frowned and suddenly felt a little uneasy in his heart. This was really something he couldn''t understand. Although he didn''t want to admit it, it was really a fact, so he asked subconsciously, "why?"


    The audience was quiet. People subconsciously stopped breathing and wanted to hear Ling Yun''s answer, which was also the answer they urgently wanted to know.


    Ling Yun smiled, smiling like a flower, but with a frightening meaning: "that''s because the rule is three wins in five innings. I don''t deliberately lose to you two innings. If you scare away, I''ll lose the chance to kill you myself."


    The scene instantly fell into a dead silence, but the next moment, it burst open with a loud bang. In particular, the representatives of various forces in Ninghai flushed with excitement and talked happily.


    "I see. Master Yun is really domineering."


    "I''ll tell you, Qingyun security has the absolute upper hand. How could it deliberately lose to the grassland barbarians in the seventh Prince''s residence."


    "Hahaha, it''s interesting now. Deliberately losing two games is to want the king to the king. Lord Yun wants to kill the seven kings himself."


    "But can Lord Yun really kill the seventh prince? The seventh Prince''s skill is not bad."


    "Yes, although Lord seven and Lord Yun are masters, Lord seven has long been masters. He has been immersed in the realm of masters for a long time. It''s too risky for Lord Yun to do so."


    "Since master Yun has done so, he must be absolutely sure. We look at it."


    "Hey! Overconfidence is arrogance. If a boat capsizes in the gutter, Lord Yun will lift a stone and hit himself in the foot."


    "Yes, yes, Lord Yun, why do you have to kill that one? You just have to win three consecutive victories and drive the grassland barbarians out of Ninghai


    Where is the seventh Lord? "


    "What do you know? Didn''t you hear what Lord Yun said before? The seventh Lord dared to bet on her in front of her man. Just for this tone, she must kill the seventh Lord."


    "Who is Lord Yun''s man? I''ve never heard of him."


    "Cough, I don''t know, but I think it''s probably the man wearing a cap and sunglasses sitting on the Qingyun security seat."


    "God, who is the man who can be Lord Yun?"


    "Know what you should know and don''t inquire about what you shouldn''t know. Be careful to know that too many people have been killed."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha ha!"


    When the seventh Lord heard Ling Yun''s answer, he was stunned for a moment, and then burst into laughter, laughing back and forth, as if he had heard the biggest joke in the world.


    "Laugh, laugh, I''ll give you a minute. You can laugh before you die. See how kind I am. If my man were here, he wouldn''t even give you this welfare."


    Lingyun looked at the seventh Lord as if he were looking at a dead man and said calmly.


    Ding Ning''s face turned black. He was really very upset about the seventh Lord who dared to bet on Lingyun, but he wasn''t so small-minded, was he? You still have the grace to make people laugh for a minute!


    The seventh Lord''s laughter stopped suddenly. It was not that he didn''t want to laugh, but Lingyun''s calm appearance made him really unable to laugh.


    The seventh Prince''s residence regards Qingyun''s security as a thorn in the flesh. He has carefully investigated this biggest enemy. He knows exactly when Lingyun entered the master''s territory. How strong can Lingyun be even if he has an adventure in such a short time?


    You should know that the same master, the strength of the master in the early stage and the middle stage is also very different. He is the strong man in the later stage of the master. What kind of confidence does Ling Yun have to dare to say that he can kill him?


    The seventh Lord has always been headstrong. People with this character must be suspicious. A series of abnormal behaviors of Qingyun security made him subconsciously alert and looked at Lingyun suspiciously to see why she was so confident.


    Ling Yun is calm on the surface, but she is actually very nervous in her heart. Although she has broken through to the top of the great master with the help of Ding Ning, after all, she is a soaring force and can''t completely control it.


    Although she often competed with the her subordinates, she had no real combat experience, and her combat experience could not be compared with the that of the seven princes who took cutting people as a routine since childhood.


    Moreover, although her mouth is fierce, she has never seen blood kill people. This is her biggest weakness. Now it is impossible to kill the seven kings in full view of the public.


    In addition, her only advantage over the seventh Prince is probably that she has far exceeded the other party''s cultivation level, but this advantage has also been suppressed to the lowest level due to the restrictions of the martial arts rules. Therefore, she really doesn''t have any advantage if she wants to fight with the seventh prince.


    However, she has always been stubborn and tenacious. Since she has made up her mind not to become a burden to Ding Ning, but to become his help, she will not shrink back. She takes this life and death struggle as a test for herself. Therefore, she will only win or lose.


    Women, once cruel, are often more crazy than men.


    "Stop talking nonsense and die!"


    Ling Yun has never used a weapon. Her weapon is a pair of fists. Taking advantage of this Kung Fu, she slowly took out a pair of flesh colored boxers and put them on. With a big long leg, she kicked the ground. The whole person jumped up in the air and took the initiative to attack.


    "Come on!"


    The seventh Lord was on alert because of his surprise. Seeing Lingyun''s active attack, he immediately shouted. With the power of lightning and flint, he pulled out the machete at his waist and turned it into a fierce half arc knife in the air. His head chopped at Lingyun.


    Lingyun hasn''t landed yet in mid air. She can''t avoid this lightning knife at all. This is the disadvantage of lack of combat experience. She is eager to make one blow work. Therefore, this fist is a full blow, and there is no room to return to the world. Forced by helplessness, she can only drink, clench her fist and blast away at the blade.


    "Be careful!"


    "Ah!"


    "So fast!"


    ¡­¡­


    The scene immediately sent out bursts of startling cries and pinched a cold sweat for Ling Yun, because the seventh Lord attacked later. The speed of this knife was too fast. It was as fast as a meteor, which caught people off guard.


    Carrying the blade with flesh and blood, the end is already obvious. Someone can''t bear to see the bloody picture of Lingyun''s fist being split, sighs and closes his eyes.


    Zheng!


    At the next moment, sparks splashed everywhere, and there was a sound of gold and iron.


    People looked at it in amazement and found that Lingyun''s fist was unharmed under the blade. Then they suddenly realized that the flesh colored boxer was also a weapon.


    Lingyun secretly breathed a sigh of relief. When Ding Ning gave her the boxer, she only said that the boxer was hard to hurt by the sword and comparable to the sharp weapon of the divine weapon. In fact, she didn''t believe it. But now, she knew what a treasure the boxer was. The terrible knife cut on the boxer, and her fist didn''t feel any pain.


    This made her spirit soar, her fear was swept away, her long legs bent slightly, her toes suddenly touched the ground, and attacked the seventh Lord again.


    Ding Ning wiped his cold sweat secretly and breathed a sigh of relief. Just now he couldn''t help but want to rescue. This girl is really tiger enough.


    Fortunately,

 Chapter 1325

    But then Ding Ning laughed again and felt that he was too worried.


    Maybe care is chaos. He forgot Lingyun, but the cultivation of savage body skill has reached the peak of the great master. Even if he is cut by the seventh Lord, it doesn''t matter whether he has vigorous Qi body protection and amulet protection. Even if not, with her current physical strength, this kind of Dao can cut her oily skin at most and can''t kill her.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning completely relaxed his tense muscles. With a leisurely mood, he watched Ling Yun take the seventh Lord as a sharpener and constantly hone his combat skills.


    The people in the seventh Lord''s residence were still smiling and felt that the seventh Lord would win. However, with Lingyun''s combat skills becoming more and more skilled, they gradually recovered the situation from the disadvantage of being comprehensively suppressed by the seventh Lord. The two fought with equal strength and fell into a tangled war situation, which made them laugh no more.


    Mu Ren''s face was uncertain. He could see from his eyesight that Lingyun''s cultivation level was far higher than that of the seventh Lord, which surprised him. It was just an underground force in Ninghai. How could there be so many great master level experts?


    Mu Ren cast his eyes on Ding Ning, who was calm. He thought of Miao Miao''s attitude towards the young man whose face was covered by sunglasses and hat, and the man Lingyun said. He wondered if this mysterious young talent was the boss behind Qingyun security?


    Tian Khan could not understand his domineering temper. Although he did not like to see the seven sons, he was his own son after all. If the seven princes really died here, I''m afraid all the members of the seven princes'' house present would be angry and die.


    At the thought that the seventh Lord and Lingyun signed a life and death contract, Mu Ren could no longer calm down. Although he knew it was a shame, he still summoned up the courage to stand up and walk to the security seat of the youth movement. Maybe this powerful young man could change something.


    "What''s up?"


    Wolf riding and ghost assassins blocked Mu Ren''s road like a ferocious spirit, but Ding Ning waved and let him in, and asked calmly without raising his head.


    At this time, Mu Ren more and more determined that Ding Ning was the biggest boss of Qingyun security. Without hesitation, he bowed and hugged his fist and begged: "we admit defeat and are willing to quit Ninghai immediately. Please let us seven princes go once."


    "Why? If we are weak, will you let us go?"


    Before Ding Ning spoke, Xia Hou sneered.


    Mu Ren''s face turned red. Although Xia Hou''s words were not pleasant to hear, he was telling the truth. If the seventh Prince''s house had the upper hand, the seventh prince would never be merciful and would kill Lingyun.


    "I know this request is too much, but I beg you. If the seventh Prince dies, everyone present in the seventh Prince''s residence will be buried with him."


    Mu Ren no longer cared about his face and knelt down on the ground with a puff.


    Everyone was silent and looked at Ding Ning, waiting for him to make a decision.


    "Funerary? Now it''s a society ruled by law. Who wants them to be buried?"


    Ding Ning was surprised. There were hundreds of people in the seven kings'' residence. Although he had guessed in his heart, he still couldn''t believe it.


    "God Khan!"


    Without humiliation, Mu Ren spit out three words hard.


    "What''s the age? I still call myself Tian Khan. I really don''t know how to live or die."


    Ding Ning sneered contemptuously, "besides, it''s just your guess. He can''t kill all of so many people."


    Mu Ren''s eyes showed fear, as if he thought of something terrible, Trembling all over, he said: "of course he will. He is a devil. On the grassland, he is the king of the grassland. He is the Supreme Master of the pastoral people in the upper reaches of the grassland. He is cruel and domineering. He never allows anyone''s disobedience. If he doesn''t agree, his head will fall to the ground. Let alone US servants, even his own son will kill."


    "Oh, tiger poison still doesn''t eat children. Has he really killed his own son? Also, does the local government care?"


    Ding Ning is interested in Khan this day. Is such a perverse and cruel guy really so arrogant?


    "It doesn''t matter, it can''t be managed. Tian Khan is a golden family. His base camp is in Outer Mongolia. In addition, his aristocracy is his identity. There are countless experts under his hands, occupying the fattest pasture on the grassland, and mastering countless mineral veins. He is rich and powerful. Even the Outer Mongolia government should act according to his face. Killing some people is nothing. No one dares to investigate."


    Mu Ren''s face was full of bitterness: "his suspicion is very serious. Originally, he had more than 100 children, which threatened his status because he violated his orders or expanded his power. Now only more than 50 were killed by him."


    Ding Ning was stunned and said, "he has more than 100 children? Doesn''t that mean there are more than 100 princes?"


    What they heard was incredible. NIMA, how can you have more than 100 children? The most incredible thing is that he killed half of more than 100 children himself. Isn''t that inhuman?


    "He does have more than 100 children, but only nine of them are born directly. The rest are born from concubines. The folk customs on the grassland are open. Many daughters of poor families are eager to climb into his bed. In addition, the Khan is lecherous and domineering. As long as the women he likes can''t escape his clutches, if he doesn''t want to be with his women, he will kill the whole family and kill them No fewer than a thousand women have been defiled by him. "


    Mu Ren''s eyes twinkled with a trace of undetectable hatred.


    Ding Ning''s keen perception


    At this point, showing a thoughtful color, the lover of Mu Ren will not be robbed by Tian Khan.


    Mu Ren continued: "Tian Khan is obscene, but he pays great attention to the purity of his blood. Therefore, in addition to the children born to his wife who is also of golden blood, the children born to other women are inferior in his eyes, just like pigs and dogs. He will kill them if he wants to."


    Everyone was shocked. They didn''t expect that there were so many immoral people in the world. They were inferior to animals.


    "Then no one resists?"


    Ding Ning asked very puzzled. Khan was so cruel and unkind that he didn''t believe that no one would resist.


    Mu Ren smiled bitterly: "how could it not be, but Tian Khan has profound cultivation and is a strong man in the Shenwu realm. In addition, he has 16 guards in the Shenwu realm to protect him. All resistance and rebellion have been brutally suppressed for so many years, and there are only more than 50 of his more than 100 children."


    Ding Ning was really stunned. Although Shenwu realm was nothing to him now, it was too exaggerated that a grassland king had 16 guards of Shenwu realm?


    No wonder the Khan dared to call himself Khan that day, and acted recklessly on the grassland. Even the holy gate is unwilling to provoke such strong force.


    He thought that even if there were strong people in Shenwu realm on earth, I''m afraid it would not exceed a hundred. But now it seems that although Shengwu realm is rare, Shenwu realm is really like cabbage, and more than a dozen jump out casually.


    "With such a powerful force, how could he be willing to be only a grassland king? Did he not expand to the outside world?"


    Ding Ning really doesn''t understand. The power of Tian Khan won''t be afraid of shangguo Shifu. How can he stay on the prairie honestly?


    "Then I don''t know. There seems to be someone behind him. He dominates the grassland just to occupy the mineral resources on the grassland. The most important thing is some rare earth mines. He has rare earth mines in hand and has woven a huge profit network around the world. Although he lives a life of extravagance and lust, most of his income every year is missing. I doubt he is Manage these mines for the people behind them. "


    Mu Ren said with flashing eyes.


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes. Before that, he had never doubted Mu Ren''s purpose of pleading for the seventh Lord. He thought he was really afraid that these people would be buried with the seventh Lord. But at the moment, it seems that he had another purpose. Otherwise, why would he talk about the bad words of Tian Khan and mention the rare earth mine.


    The grassland is rich in minerals, and the foreign Mongolian government has no way to take Tian Khan. These minerals are in his hands. The profit that can be created every year is absolutely astronomical. In particular, the rare earth minerals in the grassland are very rich. It is false to say that Ding Ning is not interested.


    We should know that rare earth is very important for a country. Many high-tech military weapons need the support of rare earth to be manufactured successfully. The energy weapons manufactured by the Imperial Palace contain rare earth elements.


    Rare earth has always been known as "industrial monosodium glutamate". As an important raw material in the military industry, the weapons manufactured can not only greatly enhance the performance and reduce the weight, but also increase the weapon attack power geometrically.


    According to the data of the U.S. Geological Survey in 2009, the rare earth reserves of Outer Mongolia are as high as 31 million tons, accounting for 16.77% of the total rare earth reserves in the world. It is the world''s second largest rare earth deposit country after China.


    Although Ding Ning doesn''t mind taking action to eradicate the scourge of tiankhan and control the rare earth mine, Mu Ren always hides what he knows and doesn''t want to say it clearly, which makes him feel very uncomfortable. He yawned and said, "what does that have to do with me? Even if it''s a funeral, it''s your funeral."


    Mu Ren bowed his head and his face was uncertain. He hesitated for a long time before gritting his teeth and said, "I want to ask for your help. I can tell you everything I know."


    "Let''s hear it first."


    Ding Ning said noncommittally. In fact, he was itching like a cat and decided to take down the rare earth mine anyway.


    Because he had long found that his sister on one side even breathed quickly. After all, Longteng group once wanted to get involved in the rare earth industry, but it was jointly sniped by eight group companies, including five listed groups.


    Although the eight companies were eventually controlled by her sister, and eventually became a subsidiary of Longteng group, the rare earth industry finally shut Longteng group out.


    So far, this classic business war case is still talked about by economists. It is called a textbook anti takeover case, which makes Longteng group completely gain a foothold in Ninghai. However, they only see the brilliance created by their sister, but they do not know the great pressure behind her.


    How could the government allow Longteng group to set foot in such a sensitive industry on the territory of a rice funded company in China? Although her sister succeeded in anti takeover, she had to stop under pressure and withdraw from the competition in the rare earth industry, which has always been her biggest regret.


    This is not to say that Ding Qianlie is unpatriotic, but because she has been paving the way for Ding Ning. Only by taking a share in this sensitive industry can she have the capital to talk to the country. Even some high-ranking and powerful figures have to think twice to deal with Ding Ning. This is a super Amulet.


    Of course, now Ding Ning is strong enough and doesn''t have to go this way, but how can he not make up for his sister''s regret?

 Chapter 1326

    "Tian Khan''s original name was alsleng, which means lion in Mongolian. However, he always regarded Genghis Khan as his goal in life, so he changed his name to Bao Muzhen. The golden family had declined a hundred years ago, and he had revived the golden family as his duty when he was still in a very young grade."


    Mu Ren seems to know very well about the growth of Tian Khan and seems to have done enough homework.


    With his eloquence, Ding Ning and others gradually became clear about the life track of this legendary Bao Muzhen, and thus understood why Mu Ren hated heaven Khan so much and protected the seven kings.


    It turned out that more than 30 years ago, Mu Ren once had a lover called Qige, a beautiful girl like a flower. They had no guess about their childhood and had a private life. But when they were just adults, their parents were discussing marriage, but it was a disaster.


    Tian Khan took people hunting on the grassland. It happened that there was a rainstorm and the guards were separated. Tian Khan accidentally broke into their yurt to take shelter from the rain. He happened to be waiting for his family to discuss marriage and was alone at home.


    His personality was simple, kind and hospitable. Seeing that Khan was drenched in soup, he quickly let the strange uncle take shelter from the rain in her yurt, boiled ginger soup to drive out the cold, and invited him to eat mutton.


    Tianhe Khan was a beast and wanted to rape his character. Naturally, he didn''t obey. He cried and vowed to fight to the death. Just as the two parents negotiated the marriage and returned in the rain, Mu Ren saw that his fiancee''s clothes were torn. He was furious and gave Tianhe Khan a shot with a shotgun with red eyes.


    Although Tian Khan was forty or fifty years old at that time, his cultivation was not high. After being shot, he fled in the rain in the back.


    The depressed Mu Ren is going to catch up with him with a shotgun, but the two old people are honest people. They drag him to persuade him to forget it. Fortunately, when he comes back, the villain has not succeeded and has taught him a lesson. Forget it and don''t kill anyone again.


    Mu Ren''s remaining anger didn''t disappear. He had to kill the beast. Qi Qige cried and hugged him. He had to stop for fear that he would really kill. However, he didn''t know that their temporary kindness had brought disaster to the whole family.


    The next day, after the rain, the day Khan, who was injured and joined his men, led a large army to massacre the whole ethnic group where Mu Ren lived. Only mu Ren went out to graze and escaped. His character was robbed by Tian Khan. The rest 231 people, men, women, old and young, were slaughtered, even the newborn baby.


    When Mu Ren came back, he looked at the corpses and missing Qiqige all over the ground, screamed like a wounded beast, knelt on the ground and shed blood and tears, and thought of the day Khan who tried to rape Qige for the first time.


    After burying the people of the whole family in tears, Mu Ren followed the clues left by Tian Khan and others with a waist knife and a shotgun to save his lover.


    But at that time, Mu Ren was just a child who was only a few days away from reaching the age of 18. Where was the opponent of Tian Khan? His legs were directly interrupted and pressed on the ground.


    Qi Qige saw that his lover was about to be killed and cried for Tian Khan to let Mu Ren go. She was willing to give everything, but Tian Khan was angry that Mu Ren shot himself, so he was not willing to let him go.


    So Khan, who was inferior to animals, pretended to promise her, but defiled his character in front of Mu Ren, and his helper shouted loudly.


    Qi Qige, taking his life into consideration, could only bear the humiliation and meet Tian Khan with tears. The unforgettable humiliation and powerlessness made Mu Ren''s eyes want to crack and even his teeth break.


    Tian Khan hasn''t had enough of his case yet. He pretends to keep his promise and let Mu Ren go, but he secretly sends someone to kill him. He also despicably threatens his case with Mu Ren''s life. If she dares to commit suicide, he sends someone to kill Mu Ren.


    In order to keep Mu Ren alive, Qi Qige had to endure humiliation and become a plaything of Tian Khan.


    It was the fourth Lord and the seventh Lord who were secretly left to kill Mu Ren. Instead of killing Mu Ren, they gave him medicine and dry food to let him leave quietly, and told him to escape to the snow mountain. Only the snow mountain in the whole grassland was the place where Tian Khan dared not make a mistake.


    At that time, Mu Ren didn''t know why they wanted to let him go. He thought they had a strong conscience. But at that time, he wanted revenge and was not in the mood to ask more questions. He climbed all the way to the snow mountain. He wanted to learn high martial arts and come back to avenge his parents and the whole family and save his character.


    Unfortunately, the big snow mountain is the headquarters of Shamanism. He knelt for three days and nights and was almost frozen to death. The big snow mountain gave him food and water, but he was unwilling to accept anything.


    In desperation, Mu Ren had to go down the mountain and wander around. With the determination to die, he wanted to go back and assassinate Tian Khan. However, Tian Khan at that time had not yet become the climate like this. He still migrated around according to the habits of nomads on the changeable grassland.


    Later, the dog blood happened. Mu Ren, who was cold, hungry and tired, wandered on the grassland. He was in a trance and fell off a cliff. Fortunately, there was an underground river under the cliff. He was lucky to get back a small life, but he also fell seriously and passed out in a coma.


    When he woke up, he found that he was saved by an old man who was dying and broke his legs. The most bloody thing was that the old man was badala, the uncle of Tian Khan, and the head of the golden family.


    A few years ago, in order to seize the position of patriarch, Tian Khan secretly poisoned his meals for fear that his people might be suspicious of the poisoning symptoms of Balada''s body, so he threw him into the cliff while the moon was dark and the wind was high, creating the illusion of his disappearance.


    Unexpectedly, badalaben was a martial arts expert. Although he was poisoned, he didn''t die, but the poison was very toxic, which made him feel very angry


    He had to run vigorous Qi to force all the toxicity into his legs. In order to survive, he cut off his legs.


    A disabled expert who had lost his legs lacked food and drink. He lived under the dark cliff for several years and only struggled to support himself with the belief of revenge.


    When Mu Ren was rescued by him, badala had run out of oil and light, and there was not much time to live. After learning about Mu Ren''s experience, the two were linked by fate. Balada believed that Mu Ren was sent by the eternal Heaven to avenge him, so he placed all his hopes on him and gave him everything he learned all his life.


    Mu Ren''s roots and bones are excellent. In addition, he is eager for revenge. He cultivates very hard and his accomplishments are also rapid. Balada is deeply gratified. After feeling that revenge is expected, he has no regrets. The spirit and spirit of that son died soon.


    After crying bitterly, Mu Ren buried the old man. After his cultivation, he climbed out of the cliff with his skills and began to look for the trace of Tian Khan, hoping to revenge.


    Maybe Tian Khan''s life should not be lost. He hasn''t been seen for a long time, which makes Mu Ren anxious. He can only quietly inquire about his whereabouts while practicing.


    Time passed in a hurry. In the twinkling of an eye, the young boy had already become a bearded middle-aged uncle. Mu Ren''s cultivation was also growing in experience. Finally, he found the trace of Tian Khan more than ten years ago.


    The enemies were extremely jealous when they met. Mu Ren should have rushed to avenge him regardless of everything, but he had a deep blood feud and knew that there was only one life. Tian Khan was a large number of people. He must not be rash. He decided to go to Tian Khan first to rescue him and then assassinate him.


    Tian Khan has done all kinds of bad things. I don''t know how many bad things he has done, and he has never paid attention to small people like Mu Ren, and even didn''t bother to remember his name. Moreover, Mu Ren has been beyond recognition after wind and frost.


    Tian Khan''s character is very suspicious. It''s very difficult for mu Ren to mix with him. He failed to set up a game several times.


    Therefore, Mu Ren remembered the four and seven princes who let him escape. After setting up a bureau subtly, he finally smoothly mixed into the command of the four princes and became his subordinates.


    It happened that the eighth Lord and the ninth Lord jointly rebelled and wanted to kill Tian Khan instead. Mu Ren wanted to fish in troubled waters and kill Tian Khan.


    The two rebellious princes thought they were fully sure, but unexpectedly, Tian Khan and his 12 guards had been hiding their strength and easily suppressed the rebellion. The furious Tian Khan cut off their heads with his own hands.


    Mu Ren, who was always waiting for the opportunity, was terrified. He thought his strength was enough for revenge, but he didn''t want Tian Khan to hide so deep, let alone Tian Khan. Even if he was not an opponent in the twelve guards, he had to restrain his revenge temporarily and slowly.


    Mu Ren realized that if he wanted to find a chance to assassinate Tian Khan and save him, he had to climb to a high enough position. Since then, he forced himself to temporarily forget the idea of revenge, fought everywhere for the fourth Lord and made many war achievements. He became more and more trusted by the fourth Lord and became his confidant.


    A few years ago, Mu Ren, who got the favor of the fourth Lord, finally met his beloved in an opportunity to visit Tian Khan with him.


    But Qiqige didn''t live a glorious and rich life as he thought, but was rewarded to his men as a wife after being bored by Tian Khan. In his eyes, Qiqige, a Dalit of humble descent, was just a plaything.


    Seeing his lover become a plaything that Tian Khan could easily give away when he wooed his men, seeing that she was like a walking corpse and tortured by her current men, Mu Ren was as worried as a knife. He couldn''t resist losing his attitude on the spot, but was forcibly held by the four kings who detected his strange nature and motioned him not to be impulsive.


    Tian Khan was so suspicious that he immediately noticed the abnormal situation of Mu Ren, but he didn''t recognize Mu Ren and didn''t think someone dared to assassinate himself. He immediately asked Mu Ren what he wanted to do.


    The fourth Lord knelt down in fear to cover for mu Ren, saying that he drank too much wine and fell in love with his character at first sight, so he lost his manners.


    When Tian Khan heard this explanation, he not only was not angry, but laughed and said that men should be like this. When he saw the beauty he liked, he had to grab it overbearing.


    Perhaps on a whim, Tian Khan also bewitched Mu Ren to duel with the current men of his style, and his style belongs to whoever can survive.


    When Mu Ren heard the speech, he could not help but immediately launched a duel challenge. Although his current man only regarded her as a plaything, Mu Ren would not be happy if he wanted to rob his own woman, so he agreed immediately.


    The result of the duel is self-evident. In order to fight for his beloved lover, Mu Ren naturally did his best to kill the guy who didn''t treat him as a person on the spot and won the duel.


    I thought Tian Khan would not let him go, but unexpectedly, he laughed and praised Mu Ren as a warrior. He rewarded him on the spot.


    Qi Qige has been numb for a long time. I don''t know how many men she has been given over these years. If she hadn''t had a sensible son to worry about, she would have committed suicide and followed Mu Ren obediently.


    Of course, the fourth Lord had a deep talk with Mu Ren and recognized Mu Ren''s identity. Therefore, he solved the mystery of their escape.

 Chapter 1327

    It turned out that the fourth Lord and the seventh Lord were in their early years of love, and both married women who were in love with each other.


    But I didn''t think that Tian Khan, an old coyote, raped them in front of them without taboo. This shameless thing in turn taught them that their wife''s blood was impure, didn''t deserve to be a princess, let alone reproduce for the golden family, and could only be used as a plaything when venting.


    The fourth Lord and the seventh Lord dared to be angry but not speak. They could only bear this insult silently. They were forced by Tian Khan to personally kill their favorite woman.


    Therefore, seeing the experience of Mu Ren and his character made them think of their own experience. They felt the same fate and felt pity for each other before Mu Ren left.


    Mu Ren was as numb as a chicken. He thought he was the most miserable person in the world. Unexpectedly, the fourth Lord and the seventh Lord were worse than him. Tian Khan''s hegemonic ruthlessness was almost inhuman to the extent of common indignation.


    It can be learned from the mouth of the fourth Lord that such a thing is not an example. Almost all of their nine lineal blood lines have the same experience. In the abnormal outlook on life of Tian Khan, except the women with the blood of the golden family, all women in the world are cheap and dirty, and only deserve to be playthings.


    The rebellion of the eighth Lord and the ninth Lord was also caused by similar things. They hated Tian Khan, a cruel father who lost all conscience. When they couldn''t bear it, they tolerated it on the surface and waited for the opportunity secretly.


    In fact, it was not the rebellion of the two princes, but the nine princes united to overthrow the tyrannical rule of Tian Khan. When Tian Khan surrounded them, they were all ready to send troops.


    However, they were frightened by the hidden strength of Tian Khan. They all retreated at the moment, and did not dare to cooperate with the eighth and ninth lords to send troops together.


    Although Tian Khan was domineering and ruthless, he was not a fool. After showing his strength and personally killing two rebellious princes and frightening the other seven princes, he arrogantly told them, "don''t think I don''t know you hate me, but I just want you to hate, but I have nothing to do with me. Whoever dares to oppose me, just try."


    They die in silence if they don''t break out in silence. Although the strength of Tian Khan makes them despair, they never give up their intention to kill Tian Khan.


    Since then, the seven princes had to be obedient and obedient. In order to avoid the suspicion of Tian Khan, they kept a low profile. They didn''t even dare to move around and contact each other secretly. They quietly accumulated strength and waited for the opportunity of outbreak.


    Not long after the incident, the seventh Lord met a girl who was very similar to his first love girlfriend, which made his dead heart wither again.


    Just as a man and a dignified Lord, he is unable to protect the girl he loves deeply. The seventh Lord can only talk to the girl secretly, lest he encounter the tragic experience of his first girlfriend again.


    However, although Tian Khan seldom appeared at ordinary times, he always secretly monitored their every move. Bad luck came after all. The girl loved by the seventh Lord was still poisoned by Tian Khan after all.


    Seeing his second beloved girl humiliated by his own father in front of his own face, the seventh Lord couldn''t bear it. Red eyes rushed forward again and again to try to get the girl back, but he was ruthlessly knocked down by Tian Khan again and again. Finally, he was black and blue and couldn''t even stand up, but he cried like an injured lone wolf and tried his best to climb up to the girl.


    Day Khan was very angry and said that he had no such a cowardly son. He even shed tears for a cheap woman and asked him to stand up and kill the girl himself. He forgave his offence.


    The seventh Lord vowed to die and would die with the girl. The angry Khan would kill him on the spot.


    Fortunately, Khan''s wife came to hear the news, knelt on the ground and begged him to spare the seven kings once.


    Although Tian Khan was violent and unruly, and regarded women as playthings, even though he had not touched this old and yellow wife for many years, he usually respected this silent and hairy wife with pure blood.


    However, he was always domineering and would never allow anyone to disobey. Although he gave his wife face, he still killed the girl himself, drove the seven kings out of the grassland and let him live and die.


    Before leaving, he said coldly, "I know you hate me, so go and make a look with your ability to avenge me. I''m waiting for you."


    The seventh Lord buried his beloved woman in tears and left the grassland with his men. Frustrated, he chose Ninghai. He wanted to mix up and save enough strength to fight to the death with Tian Khan.


    After so many years of development in Ninghai, if the seventh Prince''s residence loses this time and is forced to give up its foundation in Ninghai, the seventh prince will never have a chance to revenge.


    After hearing Mu Ren''s story, everyone was stunned. Unexpectedly, the seventh Lord had such a strange and miserable life experience, which made people deeply sympathize and feel deep sadness.


    "The seventh Lord''s nature is not bad. He is just cornered. Smuggling and drug trafficking, forcing good people into prostitution and dominating the underground forces are all for the purpose of quickly accumulating strength and trying to compete with Tian Khan."


    Mu Ren knelt down and begged sadly. He owed the fourth Lord and the seventh Lord a life. He really didn''t want the seventh Lord to die here.


    Tian Khan''s cruelty, lust and cruelty are simply heartless. People can''t believe that there are such twisted and abnormal people in this world.


    Ding Ning touched his nose and suddenly found that his best scum was nothing compared with the dead pervert Tian Khan. He thought of his father. Although he was silent, he was absolutely peerless compared with the bastard Tian Khan


    Good father, if I had a disgusting father like Khan, I''m afraid I would be more distorted than the heart of the seventh Lord.


    "Spare him once. He''s also a poor man."


    Although Ding Qianlie didn''t like the seventh Lord very much, after listening to his story, he still had compassion and begged for him.


    "Yes, although the seven Lord has done a lot of bad things, he was forced by his abnormal father."


    Snow also made a plea for the seventh Lord.


    "I didn''t expect that there should be such a disgusting and abnormal guy in the world. The seventh Prince is really pathetic."


    Although the Ye Huan sisters did not say it clearly, they also meant to intercede for the seven princes.


    "My father is not enough, but compared with Khan this day, I find my father is kind enough."


    Murong Yanran felt the deepest and said with self mockery.


    "My husband picked up the ashes to such an extent that there was no one before or after. This dead pervert is really damned."


    Murong smiled and sighed with emotion.


    "Why do I always think Khan has another purpose this day? Maybe he is using this method to cultivate his son."


    Ding Ning said thoughtfully.


    The people fell down, smiled bitterly and shook their heads and said, "how can anyone cultivate a son like this?"


    "I don''t think so. Ordinary people take the ordinary road and unusual people take the unusual road. In our view, things that are unimaginable and unacceptable may be normal in the eyes of people like Tian Khan."


    Ding Ning''s eyebrows twinkled with the color of thinking.


    Grassland people are open-minded, and women are accessories in men''s eyes. In ancient times, nomadic people often killed their father and married their mother, killed their brother and married their sister-in-law, and even married nieces and aunts.


    In the eyes of the Han people, such a disordered code of conduct is like an animal, but in the eyes of the nomads, it is a normal thing.


    Just like the ancient Huns, they had a strange marriage system. In the words of history books, after the father died, the son could take his stepmother as his wife; After the brother died, the surviving brother regarded his brother''s wife as his own wife.


    Since Tian Khan regards Genghis Khan as an idol and follows the barbaric and bad habits of ancient times, he has no moral concept like an uncivilized beast. It is not incomprehensible to regard women as booty. It is only this bad habit that makes people feel unimaginable and unacceptable in modern society.


    It can be seen that Tian Khan is a complex of extremely serious contradictions in the thought of men being superior to women. He not only follows the barbaric style of burning, killing and looting of ancient nomads; He also claims to be an aristocrat and attaches great importance to the purity of blood. From his rape of his daughter-in-law and forcing his son to kill his beloved woman, he is not simply coveting beauty, but more like stimulating his son.


    But why did he do this? Force your son to be strong and kill himself?


    Ding Ning has heard that some heroes in ancient times forced their own sons to grow up and kill themselves by such extreme means. It is a comfort for them to die in the hands of their own sons.


    They are paranoid and crazy in the means of cultivating future generations. They constantly force their children with all kinds of unimaginable and cruel means. They believe that only when their children grow up to the extent that they are cruel and heartless, and can be destroyed even by their relatives, can they be regarded as a qualified successor.


    Are these ancient clans so perverse in their means of cultivating future generations? Although Ding Ning can understand, he does not agree. He would rather his children do nothing all their life than turn them into desperate beasts.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning subconsciously glanced at Murong Yanran. From this point of view, although Murong Junlin''s means of cultivating children are different from that of Tian Khan, they have the same advantages. They also force their children to a desperate situation and let them sharpen their will in despair and hatred, so as to grow up rapidly, but they are much more gentle than the grumpy Tian Khan.


    Murong Yanran was puzzled by him and looked at him with an ignorant face. Rao was full of wisdom and was a real strong woman, but she still didn''t expect that so many thoughts would turn in Ding Ning''s mind in such a short time.


    Ding Ning didn''t mean to solve her doubts, but felt that this training method was too inhuman, especially Tian Khan. His crimes were countless and unforgivable. It was really damned. From his behavior towards shepherd Ren and his character, this bastard was essentially an animal inferior to animals.


    However, why Tian Khan did this remains to be discussed. Recalling what Mu Ren said, Tian Khan was just a puppet controlled by others, Ding Ning suddenly flashed a light in his mind.


    Regardless of the nature of Tian Khan, as far as his position is concerned, will he be unwilling to be controlled by others, so he uses this extreme and unacceptable means to cultivate his children, and wants them to grow up to the extent that they can compete with the people behind the scenes to get rid of control?


    From this perspective, the Khan may die in the hands of his own son, but as the head of the golden family, he can never consider only his own interests, but the continuation and interests of the whole ethnic group. There is nothing they can''t do for the ethnic group.


    In the demon clan, for the continuation and development of the ethnic group, there are not a few abnormal people who do incredible things by any means.

 Chapter 1328

    If the death of Tian Khan can make the whole ethnic group strong, so as to get rid of the control of the behind the scenes and become the real king of the grassland, in his opinion, it is definitely a very worthwhile business.


    Of course, it is also possible that he is just looking for a qualified successor to continue to act as a puppet behind the scenes, but Ding Ning thinks this possibility is very small.


    After all, how can an ambitious guy who has a high heart and compares himself to Genghis Khan be willing to act as a puppet controlled by others?


    "My Lord, please, the seventh Lord can''t die."


    Seeing that Ding Ning was silent, he didn''t let go, and Ling Yun, who was fiercer and fiercer in the Vietnam War, was panting like an ox on the stage. The bloody seven princes were already in danger. Mu Ren couldn''t help kowtowing and pleading again.


    Ding Ning was interrupted by him, stared at him, and suddenly asked an unexpected question: "how''s his style now?"


    Mu Ren raised his head in amazement and said with a gentle color in his eyes: "she is now my wife and knows my identity. We are very well now. Although she can''t bear because of her body, we still love her very much. I treat her son as my own son. With the secret care of the four princes, my life is stable."


    Ding Ning nodded thoughtfully and asked an inexplicable question: "is he excellent?"


    Mu Ren trembled all over, and the panic color at the bottom of his eyes flashed away. He said with a strong smile: "the posture of the golden mean, just live for a long time."


    Ding Ning stared at him for a long time without saying a word. The eyes that seemed to be able to see through people through sunglasses made Mu Ren flustered. The smile on his face was almost stiff. He felt that he had no secrets at all under his gaze, and lowered his head in fear.


    Ding Ning suddenly took back his eyes and patted him on the shoulder: "as long as he is willing to obey, I guarantee that he will be Khan next day."


    Mu Ren raised his head and looked at Ding Ning with complex eyes, but there was a storm in his heart. Who is he? Just through clues, you can easily see through your mind. This mind and city government are terrible.


    However, his heart is full of ecstasy at the moment. Even if he knows, since this mysterious and powerful man is willing to help himself, his plan has a great possibility of success.


    Thinking of this, Mu Ren''s eyes became fanatical and pious. He raised his hands and knelt down on the ground. He respectfully said, "Mu Ren vowed to the eternal Heaven. If he can get what he wants, Mu Ren''s family will serve adults all his life and never betray!"


    Ding Ning knew that Meng people''s most important oath, nodded with satisfaction, looked at the people around him who didn''t know why, didn''t explain, and said faintly: "get up and tell me about the twelve Khan guards. The seventh Lord won''t die for the time being."


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Mu Ren got up and didn''t dare to ask more, The respectful stood up and replied: "According to the fourth Lord, the twelve Khan guards grew up with Tian Khan. Anda has always been loyal to him. Tian Khan trusted them even more than his own children. They just forced ordinary people to be brave. About ten years ago, Tian Khan broke away from the army with a Khan guard in order to chase a reindeer and met the enemy Thorn, one of the guards showed his great strength... "


    "What realm does this good mean?"


    Ding Ning interrupted him and asked.


    "It looks like it''s about the dark jin''er period. After all, I heard what the fourth Lord said and didn''t see it with my own eyes. I just looked at the way he didn''t think it was when he told me. This judgment may not be accurate according to my analysis, but even if it''s a little bad, it''s not much worse."


    Mu Ren replied positively.


    Ding Ning frowned: "did you deliberately hide your strength?"


    "No, the situation was very critical at that time. There were many enemies who assassinated them. Tian Khan was seriously injured and there was no one around. The Khan guard had no need to hide his strength."


    Mu Ren said firmly.


    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows and said in surprise, "how can the fourth Lord know that there is no one nearby?"


    Seeing Mu Ren''s strange expression, Ding Ning immediately reacted and suddenly said, "those assassins were sent by the fourth Lord?"


    "Yes, those assassins were sent by the fourth Lord to test whether Tian Khan had hidden secret power. That was the best chance to kill Tian Khan. Unfortunately, the fourth Lord was too cautious. He just sent some dead men tentatively and missed a great opportunity."


    Mu Ren said with some regret.


    "Continue!"


    Ding Ning did not struggle on this issue. In Mu Ren''s opinion, Tian Khan and his sons lost a great opportunity. However, in his opinion, it may also be a flaw deliberately exposed by Tian Khan. Once the fourth Lord really launched the kill plan, maybe the grass on the fourth Lord''s grave is higher.


    "After that, Tian Khan tracked down for a long time. The fourth Lord didn''t dare to act rashly, so he secretly recruited experts, continued to accumulate strength and waited for the next time. Unfortunately, Tian Khan may be a blessed man. Other illegitimate bastards also made many assassinations, even encircled by the army, and all ended in failure. It was at that time that Tian Khan had more than 100 children Half of the women were directly destroyed, and their prefectures were turned into ashes by Tian Khan''s anger, which frightened other concubines and dared not act rashly any more. "


    Mu Ren has always wanted revenge. Naturally, he has a deep understanding of Tian Khan''s past experience


    Careful investigation is also orderly at the moment.


    From his story, Ding Ning learned that although the common sons with low blood were granted the title of prefect by Tian Khan, their treatment was very different from that of their legitimate sons.


    Although they are nominally princes, in fact, they are allocated a fertile area with water and grass, and they are allocated 100 herdsmen who herd horses and sheep as their children, which is equivalent to small tribes. Even his guards don''t pay attention to these princes and deliberately find fault or even beat them from time to time, but Tian Khan never favors them, He was extremely ruthless to them.


    As for the treatment ratio between those princesses and princes and princes and princes, the status of princesses is slightly worse than that of princes and higher than that of princes. At least no one dares to disrespect them except Tian Khan.


    The princess is even worse. She has a lower status than the princess king. In the eyes of Tian Khan, she is no different from slaves. She will even reward them as gifts to the meritorious men at any time as a means to win over the hearts of the people.


    If these men can treat these princes well, it''s just that, but in fact, it''s not the case. They are too deeply influenced by Tian Khan. They never treat these princes as human beings. After they are tired, they will exchange with each other to vent their animal desires. Tian Khan will never blame them when he knows it. Instead, he will continue to reward other princes when he is happy.


    This is why the princes often make trouble. After all, those princes are their sisters. Watching her live in deep water, her heart is naturally full of anger.


    There will be resistance if there is oppression, and not all the princes will be submissive and willing to accept the mercy of fate, so there will never be a lack of princes who have been humiliated and want to resist behind the rebellion of the princes.


    In addition, those princes and princes are not qualified to marry pure people of golden blood. Their treatment is only a little higher than that of the lowest servants. In addition to hanging the name of a princess and princes, they live a miserable life than ordinary people.


    In the eyes of Tian Khan, they are private property such as chickens, ducks, pigs and geese. He has no family affection. He doesn''t care how many such children die. Anyway, he has many women and how many he wants to have.


    Jun Wang fights with Wang Ye, Wang Ye fights with Wang Ye, Jun Wang fights with Tian Khan, Wang Ye fights with Tian Khan, his soldiers fight with Jun Wang, and fight with Wang Ye


    In fact, the golden family, which is well-known in the outside world, is in chaos. There are disputes and crimes almost every day.


    In this case, everyone is suffering for a long time. The seven kings who left Ninghai are the envy of everyone. Unfortunately, the process of leaving the seven kings cannot be copied. No one dares to try to leave the evil land at the risk of being cut off by Tian Khan.


    All the women were soft hearted and indignant. On this day, Khan''s pursuit of blood purity almost reached a heinous degree of paranoia. What he did was inhuman. The group filled with righteous indignation of all the women sentenced this dead pervert to death.


    Ding Ning shook his head speechless, but there was no big wave in his heart. After all, the pervert Tian Khan could reward his women to his men, and it was not difficult to understand to reward his impure daughter to his men.


    He is more concerned about why Tian Khan and his twelve guards have made rapid progress in cultivation like blowing balloons in just ten years. They have another adventure, or do they have the ability to help them quickly improve their cultivation?


    We must know that Ding Ning has the ability to help people to improve their realm, but it is all kinds of adventures that happen to him by chance, plus the ability to accumulate the essence of life in Huai Wang''s body.


    The cultivation of Khan and the twelve guards soared that day, which is worth pondering. If there are still people in the world who can quickly improve their cultivation of human realm against common sense, the only organization Ding Ning can think of is the divine organization.


    Although it is uncertain whether the divine descendant has really developed a genetic drug that can quickly improve people''s cultivation, the only organization he can think of that has this ability is this ancient and mysterious huge organization.


    Scientific research, especially engaged in biological gene research, must be supported by massive resources and wealth. No matter how rich the divine organization is, it is impossible to fill this bottomless hole.


    Therefore, at the cost of some genetic potions, they control an ambitious Tian Khan as a puppet, occupy Mongolia''s mineral resources and provide a steady flow of funds for the organization''s research, which is extremely logical.


    Of course, all this is his guess. There is no evidence. It may not be the divine organization, but other extremely secret forces.


    However, his intuition told him that in nine cases out of ten, tiankhan was manipulated by divine organizations behind the scenes, and only they had such time, energy and strength to use the mineral resources of a country or other countries unknown at present as their own cash cow to provide scientific research funds.


    Ding Ning has always wanted to find the location of the divine descendant organization and eradicate it. Unfortunately, there has been no clue. If Tian Khan is really a line for the divine descendant organization to provide a source of funds, there will be some fun this time. Cut off the source of funds of the divine descendant organization and take it as his own. He is not afraid that they will not show up and take the initiative to find themselves.

 Chapter 1329

    Ling Yun won. There is no suspense about winning!


    She wounded the seventh Lord but didn''t kill him. The seventh Lord''s house handed over all the real estate deeds and wealth as life money.


    This condition was opened by Mu Ren. The seventh Lord was very unwilling, which meant that all his hard work for so many years had been wasted. He would rather die than live like a dog, and even had a fierce dispute with Mu Ren.


    But after Mu Ren didn''t know what to say to him, the seventh Lord quickly calmed down, looked at the area where Qingyun security was located, and turned away without saying a word.


    The end of the owl hero is tragic and desolate!


    Looking at the back of Xiao Suo, who was lost and left in the seventh Prince''s house, even the representatives of major forces in Ninghai, who have always been extremely hostile to the seventh Prince''s house, also surprisingly kept silent, and no one went to sneer.


    Several families laugh and several worry. The seven kings'' mansion, which has dominated the underground world of Ninghai for several years, will leave a dark exit. The remaining territory will be divided by major forces, and the pattern of underground forces in Ninghai will face a new round of reshuffle.


    There is no doubt that Qingyun security became famous in the first World War. Even if it still guards the three-thirds of an mu of land in the University City, it has no intention of expansion, but in the future, no matter which underground force should act according to its face, it is a well deserved king in the underground world of Ninghai.


    The name of Lord Yun also spread throughout the Jiangnan Road at the fastest speed, becoming the real queen of Ninghai.


    With Qingyun security and Zhuyu of the seventh Prince''s residence in front, the martial arts competition in other cities looks a little dull.


    Ding Ning and others left for the first time and went back to their room.


    Lingyun stays with Qingyun security and others, waiting to meet the representatives of major forces in Ninghai. Through their mouth, Qingyun security doesn''t want to see the behavior of forcing good people into prostitution and drug trafficking in Ninghai.


    Ding Ning and others went directly to paradise island through the transmission array. Guan Shilin, gentle and soft, light cloud, Du Mosheng and Murong Yanran all took the transmission array for the first time. This almost miraculous scene shocked them and opened their mouths and looked incredible.


    But after seeing the scenery of Paradise Island, which almost gathers the beautiful scenery of all over the world, they are even more twinkling with little stars in their eyes and chirping around like curious babies.


    Under the blue sky and white clouds, the waves are surging and undulating, and the scorching sun shines on the golden beach; Lush exotic flowers and plants, colorful, competing for beauty; Pieces of red maple like blood dance in the rustling autumn wind; Ice and snow, vast snow mountains


    All kinds of wonders and different scenes actually constitute a paradise with four distinct seasons. Even purple finches and other women are amazed. Under the intentional guidance of falling snow, they visit this miracle island with a novel face.


    Eighteen towering castles full of European customs stand tall. In the spacious hall on the first floor of the main castle, Ding Ning looks serious and tells Ding Qianlie in detail about the origin of purple finches and others.


    Ding Qianlie was stunned. It was only a few days before Ding Ning entered such a strange world.


    "Sister, I miss you so much!"


    Ding Ning finally revealed his true feelings when facing Ding Qianlie, and his eyes were slightly red and hugged his sister into his arms.


    For his sister, he just disappeared for less than ten days, but for him, he spent nearly two years. Before there were many people, he always suppressed his thoughts. At the moment, only his sister and brother are here, so he can no longer hide his feelings.


    "You mean, those girls you brought back are demon families? Aren''t they monsters?"


    Ding Qianlie shivered all over and said in horror. Unexpectedly, purple finches and other women who look like human beings are all demon families, which makes her how she can not be frightened.


    "Sister, it''s not a monster, it''s a demon family. Once the demon family is transformed, it''s no different from human beings."


    Ding Ning cried and laughed, but secretly rejoiced that his sister''s focus was not on his private marriage, otherwise he would suffer again.


    "Isn''t that still a monster?"


    Ding Qianlie couldn''t accept it for a moment and a half. She shuddered when she remembered that those charming beauties were all demon families.


    "The demon clan is a demon clan. It''s different from the monster. OK, including the human race, they are actually evolved from the demon clan..."


    Ding Ning wanted to cry without tears. Unexpectedly, her sister would also be at the tip of an ox''s horn. She explained the relationship between the demon family and the human family in detail.


    "Well, even if it''s the demon clan, I ask you, those adult women are all right. Why don''t you even let go of underage girls now? Your taste is getting heavier and heavier now."


    After listening for a long time, Ding Qianlie reluctantly accepted the fact. Then Liu Mei raised his eyebrows, twisted Ding Ning''s ears, said gnashing his teeth, and began to settle accounts after autumn.


    Ding Ning was sad: "sister, they are not underage girls. They can catch up with you for a fraction of their age."


    After listening to Ding Ning''s explanation, Ding led the hunter with a dull face and said incredulously, "you said meow, meow, they are hundreds of years old?"


    "Yes, the life of the demon family is much longer than that of the human family. Without hundreds of years of cultivation time, it can''t be turned into a human shape at all, so don''t be blinded by their appearance. According to their age, any one can be our ancestor."


    Ding Ning saw that her sister was afraid and hurriedly comforted: "sister, in fact, you are not the first time to see the demon family."


    "What do you mean?"


    Ding led the hunter and asked puzzled.


    "Grandma, in fact, is the demon family, the golden winged Dapeng family."


    Ding Ning''s words were like a stone shattering the sky, leading Ding to hunt


    Lei''s is outer Jiao and inner Nen. He shook his head and said, "don''t talk nonsense. How can grandma be a demon family? If she is a demon family, isn''t her mother also a demon family?"


    "Grandma is really a demon family. My mother should not be a demon family. At most, she has a demon family blood. Just like me, I am also a demon family blood, but my mother didn''t wake up, and I woke up."


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and spread his wings. A pair of golden and black wings fanned gently, which almost stunned Ding.


    The nerve of the business goddess was absolutely tough enough. Although she suddenly couldn''t accept it, she soon calmed down. She touched Ding Ning''s wings curiously and said with a smile: "didn''t I marry a monster?"


    "Yes, yes, you just married a monster, wife. I''ll fly you."


    Ding Ning was relieved. He was really afraid that his sister couldn''t accept the fact. Seeing that she didn''t regret her fear at the moment, he was elated. He smiled and hugged her and said, shaking his wings and flying in the castle.


    "Wife?"


    Ding Qianlie whispered, blushing on his face, but his beautiful eyes were full of joy.


    "Yes, you are my first wife. Don''t you see your castle in the east?"


    Seeing that his sister was not angry, Ding Ning was in a good mood and joked.


    "What happened in the east?"


    Ding led the hunter and asked suspiciously. His eyes narrowed slightly and looked around curiously. Fortunately, the castle floor was more than ten meters high, otherwise Ding Ning couldn''t fly with her.


    "Lady Donggong, that''s the main palace."


    Ding Ning hugged her sister tightly, his chin was close to her jade white neck, sniffed the attractive fragrance of her hair, and joked.


    "Do you really want to be an emperor and accept 72 imperial concubines in three palaces, six courtyards?"


    Ding Qianlie''s cheeks were slightly hot, and he looked at him with a white look.


    "I don''t want to be the emperor. I just want to guard you and my father and mother for a light life."


    Ding Ning seemed to think of something, and his face became a little gloomy.


    "Soon, don''t be sad. When we find dad, we''ll be reunited."


    Ding Qianlie thought he wanted to have a family reunion, so he quickly comforted him with a soft voice.


    Where did she know that Ding Ning was actually worried about the coming chaos in the three realms. In this world catastrophe, did he really have the ability to protect the people he cared about?


    "Elder sister, those female slaves and poor girls brought back, I want them to choose their future life by interest. Can you find some professionals to train them?"


    They fell in love for a while. Ding Ning folded his wings and thought of those girls who said their plans again.


    "That''s great. I''m worried that there are not enough managers in the company. With these girls, we can solve the big problem of lack of senior personnel after the establishment of branches everywhere."


    Ding led the hunter and said overjoyed.


    "Managers? Can they?"


    Ding Ning was a little dizzy and asked uneasily.


    According to his plan, he originally wanted to train some girls interested in doing business in professional knowledge, and then start at the bottom. After workplace experience, they can be of great use. Unexpectedly, his sister asked them to directly serve as the senior management of the branch after training.


    "What''s wrong? Naturally, there are special personnel responsible for business. Enterprise management is complex and simple."


    Ding Qianlie said with confidence: "if the person in charge of the subsidiary is really afraid to use them in a short time, there is absolutely no problem with the branch."


    "What do you say?"


    Ding Ning didn''t know much about business operation, and even didn''t know the difference between branches and subsidiaries. He asked with a confused face.


    "There are great differences between subsidiaries and branches. As an independent legal person, subsidiaries are liable for their operating liabilities within the limit of all their own properties. The parent company''s control over subsidiaries is not direct control, but indirect control, that is, it affects the production and operation decisions of subsidiaries through the appointment and removal of members of the board of directors and investment decisions of subsidiaries, only based on its contribution to subsidiaries Be responsible for the debts of subsidiaries in business activities within the limit of capital; The branch is different. Its personnel, business and property are directly controlled by the subordinate company. It engages in business activities within the business scope of the subordinate company. It is only a branch, not an independent legal entity. Because it does not have its own independent property, it is subject to unified economic accounting with the subordinate company. "


    Ding Qianlie patiently explained: "therefore, the senior management of the branch does not need to have an independent and high business level. Some major decisions and plans can be implemented only after being reported to the parent company. Therefore, the senior management of the branch does not need a strong business control ability, nor does it need much ability to operate independently, but needs enough loyalty."


    Ding Ning suddenly realized it, but he still said with some uneasiness: "even so, what if something happens? Don''t I become a sinner?"


    "How can we get out of the basket? The modern enterprise management system has been very mature and perfect. Employees at all levels have an extremely clear definition of what to do and what not to do. As long as employees can strictly follow the rules and regulations, they will not get out of the basket. Therefore, the operation of branches needs a supervisor who strictly abides by the rules and regulations, and their loyalty is no problem I am not afraid to offend people, but I am the most suitable candidate. Moreover, although I fill them into the senior management of each branch, I will not let them contact specific business in a short time. They play a role of uploading and releasing information to avoid being ignored by the people below me

 Chapter 1330

    "That''s good. I''ll hand them over to my sister for unified responsibility."


    Ding Ning was very happy to see his sister happy, and said with relief.


    "Don''t worry, give it to me. I promise that they can be trained into senior management talents in less than three months. Of course, business is not so simple. Enterprise management is only one of them, including marketing, market planning, production, operation, finance, transportation, market analysis, copywriting, advertising design and many other aspects. What they need to learn is not enough There are many. I will formulate special training plans according to their interest direction and build them into business elites in various fields. For an excellent enterprise leader, many things do not have to be done personally. As long as I control the macro development direction and formulate the overall task and goal every year... "


    Ding Qianlie is worthy of being a goddess of Commerce. When she talks about business operation, she is elated and gushes about planning the future of the group company. For her, when these girls who can ensure absolute loyalty grow up and can be alone, she will be too relaxed.


    Unfortunately, she told Ding Ning that this was like casting pearls before swine. This guy was really not interested in business, but seeing her sister''s high interest, she couldn''t bear to spoil her interest, quietly holding her green jade hand and playing with it.


    Ding Qianlie couldn''t see that he was absent-minded. She immediately stopped her future planning, spoiled and reluctantly poked him on the forehead: "you, you, will be the shopkeeper. Such a large group doesn''t even ask questions all day. I worry about everything."


    "Hey, hey, I''m the emperor. You''re my palace lady. Who cares if you don''t care?"


    Ding Ning took her jade hand and took a sip of incense.


    Ding Qianlie''s pretty face was bright red and charming white. He glanced at him and said, "I see you are more than the emperor. The emperor has to be busy approving memorials all day. You''re a romantic emperor who doesn''t do his job."


    "As long as I''m responsible for turning the sign every day, don''t worry, my empress, I''ll turn your sign tonight and serve you comfortably."


    Ding Ning pretended to carry his hands on his back and joked vaguely without skin and face.


    "You little coyote, you are getting braver and fatter."


    Ding Qianlie was ashamed and angry. He twisted the goods'' ears fiercely in a 180 degree circle. There was a shrill cry for mercy like a pig in the castle hall.


    After flirting and flirting for a while, Ding Ning sat on his lap with the scarlet Ding Qianlie, pestering her to call her husband.


    Ding Qianlie was sweet in heart, but his face was too thin and his lips stammered. He was embarrassed to shout out. However, he was entangled by this guy with thicker and thicker skin. He had to bow his head and shout his husband like a mosquito. Ding ningle couldn''t close his mouth and held her hot cheek as a wolf kiss.


    "By the way, I will also train a group of qualified managers for Shengtang pharmaceutical."


    After a while of intimate love, Ding Qianlie was afraid of being caught by other sisters and affecting his glorious image of the palace lady. He resolutely broke away from the embrace of the sex wolf and sorted out his messy clothes.


    Ding Ning put away his playful heart and asked nervously, "what? Is it Wu Xian who didn''t do well?"


    "That''s not true. I''m planning ahead. Although your classmates are doing well, after all, they are still in-service graduate students and have not been really influenced in the business atmosphere, including yun''er''s father. It''s OK for them to fight a favorable battle. Once the company becomes bigger and stronger or encounters adversity, the disadvantages of insufficient ability and experience will appear immediately."


    Ding Qianlie said seriously, "don''t look at the prosperity of Shengtang now, but it''s based on the fact that Shengtang is the designated manufacturer of rice bean oral liquid. If you don''t like to hear it, don''t mention your classmates in Shengtang now. Even those with a little business ability can manage it well."


    "No, are they bad? This is their major."


    Ding Ning said somewhat unconvinced, but he was muttering to himself in his heart. Does my sister blame her for handing over the prosperous Tang Dynasty to Lingyun''s father but not to him for management? She felt uncomfortable and said so?


    Thinking like this, his face involuntarily showed that Ding led hunting was angry, angry and wronged, Angrily, he turned and left: "loyal advice is against your ears. Do you believe it or not? If I were not afraid that they would destroy your efforts, I wouldn''t be this villain. I''m tired to manage such a large enterprise as Longteng. I seem to be full and support to manage the affairs of the prosperous Tang Dynasty. Do what you like."


    Ding Ning felt ashamed when she heard the speech. Yes, her sister has done so much for herself and never complained. How can she doubt her intentions at will? It''s really inappropriate.


    Hurriedly hugged her sister and didn''t let her go. She said guilt: "sister, I''m sorry. It''s me. It''s me. Don''t be angry."


    "Let go!"


    Ding led the hunter with a stiff face and said in a cold tone. The strong Queen''s aura made Ding Ning tremble all over, and Shanshan released his hand.


    I cried bitterly in my heart. I knew that my sister was really angry this time. For a moment, I was very flustered. The whole person stayed there at a loss, drooping his head like a pupil who made a mistake.


    Ding Qianlie was really angry. No matter how generous she was, she was also a woman. Ding Ning provoked so many women back. She was tolerant enough that she didn''t cry or make trouble, but she couldn''t tolerate Ding Ning''s malicious speculation about her intention. The more she thought about it, the more she was wronged, the more she thought about it, the more sad she was. She stood in place and sobbed in a low voice.


    Looking at this scene, Ding Ning immediately felt pain like a needle and couldn''t care any more


    She lost her temper, forced her into her arms, and kissed her crystal tears with distressed eyes, Repeatedly begged for an apology and said, "sister, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I deserve to die. I shouldn''t be careful to spend a gentleman''s belly, let alone doubt you. You can hit me or scold me. Please don''t cry. As soon as you cry, my heart hurts. It''s all my fault. Please forgive me this time."


    Ding Qianlie finally had a channel to vent his grievances. He struggled hard to get rid of his arms, and his pink fist kept beating his chest, Crying out of breath, he shouted: "you have no conscience. You are romantic and happy outside. I don''t care about you. You flirt all day. I don''t care about you. You bring back one woman after another. No matter how sad I am, I smile and pretend to be generous, but... But how can you doubt me? I''m your sister. How can I harm you..."


    Listening to her sister''s complaint like a bloody cuckoo word by word, Ding Ning''s heartache was like a knife twist. She let her beat and vent her depression and grievances. She felt that she was inferior to animals and would doubt her sister''s kindness. She was the closest person to her.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt guilty and blamed himself. He raised his hand and slapped himself in the face. His eyes were red and said, "sister, I''m sorry, it''s me, damn it, it''s my asshole..."


    "You... What are you doing? You''re crazy. Stop, stop..."


    Ding Qianlie''s cry stopped suddenly. Looking at the purple palm prints on Ding Ning''s white face and the blood overflowing from the corners of his mouth, he was immediately frightened by the dead, rushed forward to cry and tore his arm, shouting at the top of his lungs.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Ding Ning ignored it, slapped himself in the face with red eyes, and the blood from the corners of his mouth kept dripping, splashing blood flowers on the ground.


    "Stop it, you stop it. If you hit me again, I''ll leave immediately and never see you again."


    Ding Qianlie was really anxious. He roared and threatened.


    Ding Ning hurriedly grabbed her hand with tears in her eyes, Ashamed to die: "I know I''m fickle, I''m greedy, I''m damn it, I''m a shameless scum, but I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I''m not satisfied to have a goddess like sister. I love one when I see one, and I want to take it for myself when I meet one. Sometimes I blame myself and feel guilty, but I just can''t control myself. I know I''m sorry for you, and I know I deserve it ... uh... "


    Before he finished, Ding Qianlie blocked his mouth with pink lips in tears. When he calmed down, he slowly loosened it. His green white jade hand carefully stroked the terrible redness and swelling on his face, and the distressed tears fell down again: "fool, does it hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt. It doesn''t hurt at all, but I''m distressed. Watching my sister cry, my heart hurts like a needle. I''m sorry. Forgive me. I''m a real bastard. You''re my wife and have paid so much for me. How can I doubt you..."


    Ding Ning held Ding Ling in his arms like a lost treasure, closed his eyes and sniffed her hair fragrance, whispering like a babble.


    "Well, it''s all over. I just feel wronged and lose my temper for a moment. There''s something wrong with my sister. It''s because my sister didn''t tell you clearly that you misunderstood me. I''m afraid anyone will think about it."


    Ding took hunter, put his hands around his waist and comforted him softly.


    At this moment, they let go of their past grievances, as if their souls had been sublimated. They hugged together quietly, but there were no distractions. They talked to each other.


    Ding Ning felt more and more guilty when she heard her sister''s detailed explanation. She felt that she was really not a thing. She even suspected that her sister was jealous.


    It turned out that the personnel structure of Shengtang pharmaceutical industry, which seemed extremely strong in Ding Ning''s eyes, was full of flaws in Ding lanlie''s eyes. Let alone an international consortium, it was not even as good as a small family workshop.


    Lingfei, although a former member of the National Security Council, is not sensitive to business and has only general business talent.


    Although Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian are graduate students and professional counterparts, they have not really experienced the baptism of the social dye vat, let alone the cruel business war.


    At present, the main business of Shengtang is the sales of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia strength instrument and the production and sales of rice bean oral liquid. These two best-selling products have a common feature, that is, they are almost monopolistic products, so Shengtang has a booming business at present.


    Ding Qianlie does not deny that there may be talented people in the world who can manage an enterprise well once they leave school, but it definitely does not include Zhang Haifeng and Wu Xian.


    It''s not Ding Qianlie''s dissatisfaction with Zhang Haifeng and others, but she thinks that they may become business elites in a few years, but they are still green and astringent rookies. Under the monopoly sales state of the prosperous Tang Dynasty, their work is smooth and smooth. Naturally, there will be no problems. It''s hard to listen. They can do well as long as they are not illiterate, But once they wait for the expansion of the prosperous Tang Dynasty, I''m afraid the disadvantages of their lack of ability and experience will be completely displayed.

 Chapter 1331

    In fact, to put it bluntly, Ding Qianlie thinks that Zhang Haifeng and his colleagues do not have the ability to match the current senior positions. Ding Ning takes it for granted that their professional eloquence has sent them to a high position that they should not stay at present. Without the working experience at the bottom of the company, this is not a responsible performance for them, but is encouraging them and harming them.


    Why do those large enterprises and companies in modern society give priority to those with work experience when recruiting employees? This is not unreasonable.


    Because experienced personnel can quickly get familiar with the company''s business and quickly enter the working state; After arriving at the company, inexperienced people have to go through a series of study and observation to master work skills and skills.


    For example, when a factory recruits workers in charge of workshop production, skilled workers can start in a short time to create due benefits; The unskilled apprentices have to spend a lot of time and money to train them, and the cycle of creating benefits will naturally be greatly delayed.


    Of course, the manufacturer trains a group of skilled workers with both time and human, material and financial resources. They also face the risk that they may change jobs at any time. Naturally, the gains outweigh the losses for the manufacturer, which will virtually increase the production and risk costs of the enterprise.


    If there is no fool in the company or enterprise, it will naturally calculate this account. When recruiting employees, it will naturally give priority to those with work experience.


    Ding Qianlie broke it up and crumpled it bit by bit for Ding Ning to analyze, which made him deeply aware of his mistakes.


    Zhang Haifeng is undoubtedly equivalent to half tone apprentices, but they were directly sent to the position of senior executives by Ding Ning, a crony guy. The starting point is too high, which is not good for their future.


    The truth of hurting Zhongyong is well known. Even if Zhang Haifeng and others are prodigies, they occupy a high position in their grade and sit in a position that most people may not be able to sit in their whole life.


    Young people are ambitious, and the starting point is too high, which will also expand their mentality. It''s ok if they can go on smoothly in the prosperous Tang Dynasty. In case of adversity or difficulties, they have no ability to deal with problems and suffer setbacks, they are likely to deny their life value, and even abandon themselves because of guilt and remorse, and never recover.


    "What should I do now? They have done a good job. Can''t I remove them now?"


    Ding Ning still disagreed, but after listening to her sister''s analysis, she immediately realized the seriousness of the matter, deeply regretted her lack of consideration and said with a embarrassed face.


    Sister is by no means alarmist, which is almost inevitable. The prosperous Tang Dynasty is bound to expand. As long as it expands, it is impossible to launch a business war without commercial competitors.


    And the relationship between my mother and myself will be exposed sooner or later. At that time, the iron in the prosperous Tang Dynasty will be attacked by the Zhao family and even more enemies. No matter how excellent Zhao Haifeng is, what can they compete with these commercial giants?


    No matter how much money the company loses, he doesn''t care, but he must not harm Zhang Haifeng''s brothers and sisters because of his kindness. He cherishes these friends very much.


    This made him in a dilemma. He knew that it was inappropriate for them to stay in their current position, but how to explain to them if they removed them for no reason?


    Can you tell them that your ability is insufficient and you don''t deserve to stay at the current high position, or start from the bottom step by step?


    If he really told Zhang Haifeng and others like this, even if they promised, since they didn''t say anything, they would definitely be unhappy in their heart. Even the cracks in their relationship with him can be predicted.


    "From simplicity to extravagance, from extravagance to simplicity. Now it''s done. They have stayed in this position. It''s not appropriate to remove them. It''s also easy to hurt your feelings."


    Since Ding Qianlie put forward this proposal, he must have had an overall consideration. Just a little meditation, he said directly: "postpone the expansion of the prosperous Tang Dynasty and let them come to Longteng to exchange and study. I will arrange special personnel to take them for a period of time. If they are lack of ability, they will find ways to make up for it and let them learn from experts to continuously improve their ability."


    "That''s a good idea, but what about the normal operation of Shengtang if they leave?"


    Ding Ning has to consider this. After all, Zhang Haifeng is the director of four key departments.


    "That''s what I''m going to say." what should I do now? I can''t change people directly, can I?


    ¡±


    Ding Ning frowned. Although he believed that Ling Fei and his wife were not like that, he had to guard against what his sister said. Unexpectedly, the grass-roots team he built on a whim left so many disadvantages and loopholes. If his sister didn''t talk about it today, it might lead to great trouble in the future.


    "I suggest you talk to yun''er''s father. If it''s hard to open your mouth, you can talk to yun''er first, gently express this meaning, and let yun''er do work."


    Ding Qianlie has no good way. After all, the work of finance is too important.


    Ding Ning scratched his head in distress. He was at a loss. He had never been interested in company management. Where can he come up with a good way?


    Besides, if he really told Lingyun that he wanted to be the financial director of another person, maybe the Lingyun family would think that he was doubting them, and the quarrel was not beautiful.


    "I know your concerns. If I can''t, I''ll wait. When I train a few people who are proficient in finance, I''ll find a way to replace mother yun''er and arrange her to a position that is not easy to dispute. Hey, what''s my life? I can''t be busy with Longteng group. I have to worry about Shengtang all day."


    Ding Qianlie had nothing to do for the time being, so he had to put the matter aside first.


    Ding Ning was also relieved. In fact, he also felt that Chu Yunxiu''s appointment as CFO was inappropriate, not because of mistrust, but because of the same situation as Zhang Haifeng and others, with insufficient level and ability.


    After all, the position of chief financial officer is not only to do a good job in the company''s accounts, but also a senior manager of the company, who is responsible for supervising the company''s finance before, during and after the event; Supervise and control the financial system, funds, personnel and other aspects.


    Shengtang pharmaceutical has a small scale and only one or two hundred employees. Now the company can manage easily. However, once Shengtang expands and the company''s scale continues to expand, their shortcomings of insufficient ability will be exposed immediately. It will be too late to adjust at that time.


    Commercial operation is not a trifle. The CEO should at least have a certain foresight and the ability to take charge of the overall situation, take precautions and make overall arrangements in order to ensure the healthy and orderly normal development of the company. From this perspective, Ling Fei is not an excellent CEO without considering these factors.


    Ding Ning is not stupid. She knows it when she thinks about it. Her sister must have realized this for a long time. She just doesn''t want to doubt her ulterior motives.


    Egg hurts. I thought I was hidden behind the scenes and just find a trustworthy person to be responsible for the specific operation of the company. Unexpectedly, there are so many complex things in it. If my sister hadn''t mentioned it today, he would have been complacent and relaxed.


    Next, Ding Qianlie proposed to train some high-end talents from female slaves to enter the prosperous Tang Dynasty. Ding Ning suddenly realized that her sister had made plans when she knew the existence of these female slaves. Now she just said hello to him in advance to make him mentally prepared.


    This makes Ding Ning suddenly realize that although Ling Fei and others are trustworthy people in their own heart, they are not in their sister''s heart.


    It''s not absolute. It should be said that she doesn''t believe anyone except herself, so she made a big detour and wanted to put trusted people into Shengtang so as not to be swallowed up by others. This is also a precaution.


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly in his heart. Although he felt that his sister made a fuss, because he completely trusted Ling Fei and others, can he say that her sister did wrong? Who wants him to be a shopkeeper all day? No one can rest assured.


    Besides, my sister is also a businessman with the halo of the goddess of Commerce hanging on her head. Businessmen are heavy on profits, which is an eternal feature. Naturally, my sister will not trust others to take care of the prosperous Tang Dynasty with great prospects, even if that person is Lingyun''s father.


    This made Ding Ning feel uncomfortable, but at the same time, she felt pity for her sister. Perhaps she would not easily trust anyone because of the shadow of her childhood. In her heart, maybe only herself and her mother are trustworthy people.


    "Ding Ning, doing business is a very serious thing. It''s not a children''s game. I know that with your character and ability, you won''t pay too much attention to money, but that''s why I have to guard against it."


    "Maybe you think I''m making a mountain out of a molehill. Maybe you think I''m paranoid and even vulgar. I know it will make you uncomfortable, but you should understand that everything I do is for my mother''s wish. My biggest mission in my life is to help you build a rich family, a rich family above all living beings, and wealth is a must for the rich family For this mission, you can hate me, even hate me, hate me, and I will never regret it! "


    Ding Qianlie is so clever that he knows from Ding Ning''s silence that he has seen his mind, With a touch of sadness in his eyes, he said: "however, I hope you can understand that people die for money, birds die for food, and the vulgar things despised in your eyes can make most people in the world crazy. No matter how much you trust a person, you should never try to test human nature. In the end, it will always be you who will be hurt."

 Chapter 1332

    "Sister, what are you talking about? You are my wife, and everything you do is for our family reunion, for my father to be with my mother and for anyone who dares to laugh at him to shut up. You have done so much for me, how can I hate you and hate you? I''m not a person who knows no good or evil. Don''t say such words again in the future, will you?"


    Ding Ning was shocked, and he moved his sister into his arms and said softly, "I don''t understand business. You are professional. After that, you has the final say in business matters, and you can do whatever you want."


    "Do you want to be the shopkeeper again?"


    Ding Qianlie gently leaned on his shoulder and said coyly.


    "As I said, I''ll just turn the sign in the future."


    Ding Ning obviously felt her sister''s relief, mixed feelings in her heart, thrust out her face and said with a bad smile.


    "Annoying!"


    Ding led the hunter and beat him on the back with a pink fist, Gently push him aside and say: "Ding Ning, don''t blame me for being suspicious. I don''t believe in Ling Yun. I just don''t believe in yun''er''s mother. You know her character. Her nature is not bad, but she is selfish and vain, short-sighted, has a lot of eyes, lacks a sense of security, and has a crazy possessive desire for money. If you have only Ling Yun, it''s OK, but you have so many women. It''s OK for a short time For a long time, no one can guarantee that she will not have any other thoughts. When a big mistake is made, as your mother-in-law, how can you deal with it properly? "


    Ding Ning lit a cigarette and took a deep breath. Without talking, he nodded and admitted that his sister''s worry was reasonable.


    As the saying goes, rivers and mountains are easy to change and nature is difficult to change. Chu Yunxiu is not bad in nature and loyal. She is a more decent woman, but as her sister said, she has many personality defects. Otherwise, she would not despise herself and force her daughter to climb high branches.


    Although she already owns a lot, lives in a luxury house, drives a luxury car and doesn''t lack money, in principle, she won''t do anything sorry for the company.


    However, people''s desires are endless. In particular, Ding Ning is not the only woman Lingyun. Lingyun may not care about her carelessness, but Chu Yunxiu''s lack of security will certainly give birth to other careful thoughts, secretly plan for Lingyun''s future and want to get more money for her.


    Therefore, my sister''s concern is not unreasonable, but it is very likely to be a fact. Now Shengtang''s business has just started, which is the entrepreneurial stage. Chu Yunxiu may try her best and won''t have any other thoughts. But once Shengtang grows rapidly, when her wealth will be calculated in billions, no one can guarantee whether she will abuse her power for personal gain and make profits from it.


    "I know you are very embarrassed. To tell you the truth, if she is really greedy for some money, I really don''t care, but I''m just worried that once she tastes the sweetness, it will intensify and seriously damage the interests and reputation of the company. Even if the following people follow suit, it will destroy the whole prosperous Tang Dynasty."


    Ding Qianlie knew that he was still reluctant, but she had to make it clear, otherwise the consequences would be extremely serious.


    "OK, I know what my sister means. After all, she is yun''er''s mother. If she does something wrong, I can''t really care about it with her. She will know this in her heart, so she will be more unscrupulous. Therefore, my sister''s worry is right. I can''t intervene in this matter. I''ll see the arrangement."


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly. In fact, he didn''t think of this. He just subconsciously felt wronged because of his playfulness. He didn''t want to think about it. He even instinctively wanted to avoid meeting Lingfei and his wife, but now his sister has made it clear that it''s impossible for him not to express his position.


    "Don''t worry. Leave everything to me. I''ll let her willingly hand over the position of chief financial officer. I won''t think about it."


    Ding took hunting and patted him on the shoulder in comfort, and said confidently.


    "I will transfer part of Shengtang''s shares to my sister. When my sister has shares, she is the shareholder of Shengtang. It will be justifiable to do something."


    Ding Ning let Ding lead the hunter to sit on his lap, put his arm around her slender waist and said softly.


    "You don''t think I just want to covet the shares of Shengtang by saying so much in a roundabout way?"


    Ding led the hunter obliquely to him and said angrily.


    "How can it be? My sister''s is mine and mine is my sister''s. You are my wife and we are husband and wife. Do you still divide you and me between husband and wife?"


    Ding Ning has never thought so. He has 10000% trust in Ding Qianlie.


    Although Shengtang has a great prospect, it is not comparable with Longteng group. Longteng group is a country that Ding led hunting. She did not hesitate to transfer 60% of her equity to Ding Ning. Will such people be jealous of Shengtang''s shares?


    "Hum! You can talk."


    Ding led the hunter to turn his anger into joy. He was sweet in his heart. No matter how much money was, it was just a number for her. What she cared about was Ding Ning''s unreserved trust in her.


    "By the way, sister, look at these things and deal with them. I think they are worth a lot of money."


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered the antiques in Genghis Khan''s Mausoleum and shook his hand. Those valuable antiques filled half of the castle hall.


    Ding Zhanglie opened his mouth in amazement, came forward in shock, looked at it carefully, and whispered with shortness of breath: "God, any one here is priceless."


    "That''s right. These are the treasures looted by Genghis Khan from various royal families during his expedition. Regardless of their own value, even ordinary objects are still ancient


    Dong, sister, how much are these worth? "


    Ding Ning liked her sister''s shocked appearance and said with a sense of accomplishment.


    "I don''t understand cultural relics, but I know that if any small thing here is auctioned, it will cause an international sensation."


    After Ding Qianlie was surprised, his face quickly returned to calm, smiled bitterly and said, "the problem is that the origin of these things can''t be explained. Therefore, it''s doomed that these things can''t be seen and it''s difficult to sell."


    "If you sell in batches in different countries, you shouldn''t be found?"


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that these antique cultural relics were all treasures looted by Genghis Khan from various King rooms in Europe. Although more than 800 years have passed, it is difficult to ensure that no graphic records have been handed down. Once it is found that this is a treasure looted by Genghis Khan, it is easy to be associated with the theft of Genghis Khan''s mausoleum, It''s also easy to find yourself.


    There are countless people looking for Genghis Khan''s mausoleum, and even governments are thinking about it. Although Ding Ning may not be afraid of this, it''s better to do more than less, and he doesn''t want to find more trouble.


    "Some ordinary objects should be able to sell. For example, these Royal crowns and scepters have graphic records. It''s not easy to sell. It''s easy to be watched by the state."


    Ding said in embarrassment.


    Ding Ning suddenly said, "should China Chamber of commerce be interested in these things?"


    Ding led the hunter with a red face: "do you know?"


    "Of course I know. Bai Qing told me long ago. I''m waiting for my sister to confess. I didn''t expect her to be so calm."


    Ding Ning said with a smile.


    Ding Qianlie pursed his lips for fear that Ding Ning would be unhappy. He explained nervously: "I don''t want to hide it from you, but your whereabouts are uncertain recently. Even if you appear occasionally, there is no chance to get along alone. Besides, joining China Chamber of Commerce has great advantages for the development of the company, so I make my own opinion..."


    "Well, sister, I''m kidding you. You''re at the helm of the company. Everything you do is for the good of the company. How can I blame you?"


    Ding Ning interrupted her explanation with a smile and said seriously, "besides, although my sister has joined American nationality, we are Chinese. I''m sure I strongly support my sister''s willingness to contribute to China."


    Ding led hunting with a sigh of relief: "as long as you don''t object, I''ll rest assured."


    "Just join the China Chamber of Commerce. Are there any other organizations?"


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered Bai Qing''s revival meeting and asked nervously.


    You know, China Chamber of commerce is only a preparatory organization for the revival society. The revival society will secretly investigate its members, select real Patriots to join the revival society secretly, and engage in some activities conducive to the revival of China''s culture all over the world.


    Of course, he knew that Bai Qing didn''t really disclose to him. The responsibility of the revival society is definitely not only cultural revival, but also the responsibility of secretly fighting with huge organizations such as skeleton society and Freemasonry, which can secretly affect the international situation. The danger can be imagined.


    Ding Ning is not unpatriotic, nor does he object to his sister''s joining the China Chamber of Commerce, but the revival meeting is too dangerous. He doesn''t want his sister to be involved.


    "What else is there? A Chinese Chamber of commerce is not enough? This is the top commercial guild in China, and the contacts are all the top luxury merchants. The minimum entry threshold requires a wealth of 10 billion meters of gold. If you hadn''t developed ice free refrigeration technology and orders from various countries have caused the share price of Bingling group to soar, our Longteng group would not be enough to join the Chinese Chamber of Commerce Besides, money is just a measure. Even if some people have money, they can''t join if they want to. "


    Ding Qianlie''s pink face flushed with excitement: "The membership of China Chamber of commerce is really easy to use, which brings great convenience to Longteng group in opening branches all over the country. Local government departments have given the green light all the way and have never found trouble again. At present, Longteng has prepared to build branches in the whole Yangtze River Delta. Its influence continues to spread and will soon radiate to the whole country."


    "That''s good."


    Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief. As long as his sister didn''t join the revival Association behind his back, he still supported joining China''s top chamber of commerce such as China Chamber of Commerce.


    "I used to think that Longteng is the largest group in China, but some time ago I attended a gathering of members of the China Chamber of Commerce. I learned that there are people outside and there are days outside. There are too many invisible rich in China. They may not have a good reputation in the outside world, but their total personal assets are definitely not comparable to those on the rich list."


    Ding Qianlie said with emotion.


    "Hehe, that''s because you grew up abroad and don''t understand China''s national conditions. As the old saying goes, companies that are willing to be listed on the rich list are not too rich. They are listed on the rich list to become famous in order to expand their influence. The real top rich are low-key and introverted, and they don''t disdain to be listed on the rich list at all."


    Ding Ning said deeply.


    "That''s true. When I attended the cocktail party of the chamber of Commerce, I carefully observed that the top rich were very gracious, gentle, modest and polite. There were no domineering, loud or low-key guys. I don''t know how many times the quality of the so-called rich people I''ve seen at the cocktail party I''ve attended in the past."


    Ding Qianlie said with sincere admiration.

 Chapter 1333

    Ding Ning suddenly asked, "is there anyone young and promising?"


    "Yes, there are many. Although most of them inherit their father''s career, they are obviously highly educated, implicit and introverted, humorous rather than funny. I talked to some young Junyan. Their unique and incisive views on business make me feel eye opening."


    Ding Qianlie didn''t notice Ding Ning''s ugly face and said in high spirits.


    "Oh, then you have a common language. Didn''t you leave a phone to strengthen contact?"


    Ding Ning said sour.


    "Of course, they stay. They are excellent. I am not a vegetarian as a business goddess. They attach great importance to me. After a cocktail party, I received hundreds of business cards alone. All of them are tycoons who have made achievements in various fields, including many young heroes."


    Ding led hunting said excitedly without any investigation.


    "Then you should contact and communicate more at ordinary times."


    Ding Ning''s face was as black as carbon, and said strangely.


    "That is, these chamber of Commerce members are the real business giants. Only by communicating with them can we collect more and more accurate business information. In this era of information is king, one quick step means being able to seize business opportunities earlier."


    Ding Qianlie finally found Ding Ning''s ugly face. Inexplicably, he touched his face and asked with concern, "what''s the matter with you? Why is your face so ugly?"


    "Nothing."


    Ding Ning didn''t want to be regarded as a little belly chicken by her sister. She tilted her head, got rid of her hand, lit a cigarette and said sadly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ding Qianlie looked at him with a puzzled face. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. Why did he suddenly change his face.


    "No... nothing, okay."


    Ding Ning took a deep breath of smoke, forced a smile and said perfunctorily.


    Some were distracted by the smoke from cigarette butts. At the thought of his sister wearing a noble evening dress and holding a red wine cup, he felt sour and unhappy when he thought of the picture of talking with the so-called young heroes gracefully.


    Although he knew that his sister was a normal business activity and there was no reason to eat such dry vinegar, he just felt very uncomfortable. Especially when he thought of the look on his face when his sister talked about the reception, his heart was even more sour.


    "I''ll put these things away first."


    Ding Qianlie was inexplicable, but he didn''t want to say. She had no choice but to change the topic.


    "Well, put it away!"


    Ding Ning said with some displeasure. She wanted to ask her how the secret acquisition of shares of Hyundai Motor Company was going. At the moment, she was suddenly out of mood.


    Jingling!


    When the hurried phone rang, Ding Ning took out his mobile phone and pressed the answer button: "nono, how''s it going?"


    Ding Qianlie didn''t know that Xiao Nuo was attacked when he escorted the kiss of death back. He didn''t care about the content of the call. He put those stationery and antiques into the storage ring by category.


    "OK, I see. Be careful yourself and let ling''er follow you all the time. Don''t get out of her sight."


    Ding Ning hung up the phone and his face became more gloomy. Ignoring his sister''s inquiry, he stretched out his hand to see a text message he had just received, and then dialed a number. In his voice, there was a repressive mood of mountain rain and wind all over the building, Sen Leng said, "it''s me. I don''t care what method you use. I''ll give you three days to find out the headquarters of the four killer organizations, Wuying studio, Juxian hall, dark moon and Tianxiang Pavilion, and completely destroy them."


    "What''s the matter? Is something wrong?"


    Ding asked anxiously.


    "It''s still the trouble caused by the secret flower list. These four killer organizations offered a reward for assassinating me. When they couldn''t find me, they moved the idea of the people around me and tried to kidnap all the people related to me. When nono escorted the kiss of death back to the police station, he was ambushed by the killer. Fortunately, he linger followed, otherwise nono would be in danger."


    Ding Ning was full of grumpy anger and said murderously, "I''ll let the zodiac army go out and completely eradicate these four killer organizations to see who dares to touch my relatives and friends."


    What he didn''t tell Ding is that Zhu wuflawless ordered ghost assassins to ambush around all people related to Ding Ning according to the list he gave. He captured more than 20 killers who tried to kidnap his friends to force him to appear and sent them to the police station. Xiao Nuo was busy with his feet off the ground. He had just determined the origin of these killers and informed him at the first time.


    "But it''s not a way to go on like this. Even if these four killer organizations are eradicated, it''s inevitable that some killers who want money but don''t want life will receive secret flowers. In my opinion, the problem lies in the secret flower list. Simply let people carry the secret flower list and find out the clues of the reward."


    Although Ding Qianlie is a woman, she is as protective as Ding Ning. When she heard that so many people were going to assassinate Ding Ning, she suddenly said with cold eyes on her eyes and gnashing her teeth.


    As soon as Ding Ning felt warm, his jealousy suddenly disappeared. He felt that his previous dry vinegar was unreasonable, Shaking his head and smiling bitterly, he said: "the secret flower list can exist for so many years. It''s not so easy to check. I asked Wu Xian to check it before. He didn''t find it. He said that the behind the scenes manipulator of the secret flower list has a very clever red guest team, and the IP addresses found are all false."


    Ding leads the hunter in a hurry, and Daimei knows that he takes it for granted, but if he is a thief all day, how can he prevent thieves for a thousand days?


    "Once the secret flower list is published, the task will never be cancelled,


    Unless the reward giver voluntarily cancels the task, the reward task will continue until the moment the task is completed. I don''t care. Those killers can''t help me at all, but they''re afraid they''ll hit my relatives, friends and even classmates. Now the killers don''t talk about the Jianghu rules at all. Don''t you know what''s worse than my family? "


    Ding Ning depressed in the ashtray press out cigarette butts, murderous said: "even if there is no way to cancel, then you can only kill, one by one, find out one by one, kill one by one, until those killers are frightened and dare not accept my reward."


    "There''s no way but this."


    Ding led the hunter to sigh. She couldn''t think of any good way. She could only use the stupid way of killing to stop killing. If she couldn''t find the place of the secret flower list, she had to work hard on the reward man. She immediately asked, "who has such a big hatred against you? She even offered a reward of 500 million meters of gold to kill you. Maybe we can find clues from the suspects."


    "Who knows, there are many people who want my life."


    Ding Ning shook his head helplessly. Although he had always suspected that it was zhao shu, he could not be 100% sure. It might also be a god descendant organization.


    However, since Zhao Shu is a suspected target, you might as well work hard on him and immediately dial a number to Su Chen: "Chen Shao, it''s me. Have you found the whereabouts of Zhao Shu?"


    A moment later, Ding Ning hung up the phone with a thoughtful look on his face. As he expected, all the people sent by Su Chen to follow zhao shu were killed. Now Su Chen can''t find where Zhao Shu is hiding.


    This guy is like a cold poisonous snake that hides in the dark and eats people. He will jump out and bite him at any time. Maybe the best way is to lead the snake out of the hole.


    There are so many martial artists in the Suzhou martial arts conference. Neither killers nor people who want their lives will and dare not do it there. It seems that they still have to make a big appearance in Ninghai to attract them.


    Immediately said his idea again, but Ding Qianlie resolutely disagreed with him. He thought he was blind self-confidence.


    Although he is no longer afraid of ordinary bullets with his current physical strength, and even the powerful armor piercing projectile does not pose much threat to him, with the development of science and technology, no one can guarantee whether those killers will use more powerful firearms and ammunition, such as depleted uranium bombs with armor breaking properties, such as particle beam weapons, such as laser weapons, or even Rune weapons.


    These weapons have far more terrorist lethality than ordinary guns. Even Ding Ning can''t guarantee that his physical strength will be safe under this weapon.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, the possibility of a killer using such weapons against him is almost zero. After all, these weapons belong to the military control materials strictly controlled by various countries. However, if the divine organization wants its own life, with their financial resources and scientific and technological R & D ability, there is no pressure to equip such weapons.


    We can''t take it lightly. Although the martial arts are strong, since each country can become the master of the whole earth and the suppressed martial arts dare not mess around, it shows that the martial arts are still very afraid of these lethal and terrorist weapons. These weapons with absolute threat and deterrent power are probably the support and confidence of each country.


    Knowing that her sister was worried about herself, Ding Ning could not brush her kindness. She could only pretend to promise, but she had another plan in her heart.


    Snow led the beauty group to visit Paradise Island, and then hurried into the super large luxury kitchen to prepare dinner for everyone.


    Ding Ning released nearly 2000 female slaves and rescued girls and asked them about their hobbies. As expected, girls from vulnerable races such as cat, rabbit and Jinji basically have good cooking skills, and most of them chose to work in restaurants.


    There were more than 500 girls who chose to go to the restaurant, which made snow happy and couldn''t close her mouth with a smile. She shouted long live her brother.


    She always wanted to turn the castle in the air into a chain restaurant all over the world, but she was short of manpower. That''s good. These more than 500 children solved a big problem for her and directly took the girls to the kitchen to fight for her.


    As for the remaining more than 1000 girls, more than 100 of them are not interested in business and entertainment, and have no special talents. They are willing to stay with the young women to serve them. With a big hand, Ding Ning equipped each woman with two professional servant girls and bodyguards.


    There are also more than 20 girls who like singing and dancing, which is very suitable for the development of the entertainment industry. Ding Ning assigned them to the four sisters Ye Huan, LAN Mengdie and pan Xiangyun, and asked them to be assistants for a period of time before making arrangements when they are familiar with the situation.


    He carefully selected more than 20 white and crystal girls and assigned them to Xiao Yao to help her manage the Drunken Beauty cosmetics company.


    Murong Yanran also selected 100 girls as backup candidates for the senior management of each branch of ningran jewelry.


    The remaining girls were packed and taken away by Ding Qianlie and will receive unified training and learning from Longteng group for later use.


    Nearly 2000 girls were divided into three, five and two. Ding Ning regretted that he had brought more girls back.


    Suddenly, he remembered the aquariums collected in Tianshui day. There were not many beautiful girls among them, but he didn''t know what the aquarium girls were capable of, and they all had racial characteristics, so he put it on hold and took time to help them modify their genes.


    Of course, there is plenty of time to consider. The urgent task is to transform the array of Paradise Island, so as not to be suddenly rushed in by the saint and cause unnecessary losses.

 Chapter 1334

    Ding Ning suddenly remembered the aquariums collected in Tianshui, but there were many beautiful girls. He just didn''t know what the aquarium girls were capable of, and they all had racial characteristics, so he put it on hold and took the time to help them transform their genes.


    Of course, there is plenty of time to consider. The urgent task is to transform the array of Paradise Island, so as not to be suddenly rushed in by the saint and cause unnecessary losses.


    The transformation of the array naturally requires the cooperation of the nine day Xuannv. Even if her accomplishments are completely lost and she needs to rebuild the foundation now, her understanding and experience of the array are far from comparable to Ding Ning.


    It has to be said that the appearance of Jiutian Xuannv surprised everyone. Even if Ding Qianlie and other women asked themselves how much they were not inferior to her, the gorgeous temperament of Jiutian Xuannv, who did not eat human fireworks, still made them feel ashamed.


    Even though they are used to Ding Ning bringing a beautiful woman back, the appearance of Jiutian Xuannv still gives them a strong sense of crisis.


    Ding Ning is very painful. She doesn''t know how to introduce the identity and origin of Jiutian Xuannv to them. It''s ridiculous to say that she is a fairy from heaven. Her name is Jiutian Xuannv. Women won''t believe it.


    Perhaps because of the character of Jiutian Xuannv, except Ding Ning, her attitude towards anyone was cold and ignored, exuding indifference that refused to be thousands of miles away. After she appeared, she just glanced at them. She saw that Ding Ning didn''t open her mouth to introduce, and she didn''t bother to talk. She stood there calmly and accepted the examination of the women''s eyes.


    The scene fell into a dead silence. The women looked up and down at the Xuannv of Jiutian, with a touch of hostility in their eyes.


    Ding Ning''s scalp was numb and hardened his scalp and said, "Xi, this is my sister, this is purple sparrow, this is Murong Yanran..."


    Nine days Xuannv still gave Ding Ning face. He nodded calmly when he introduced anyone, but he had no consciousness of coming forward to communicate.


    "This is Xi. She is... Er, also my woman."


    Ding Ning stammered. He really didn''t know how to introduce the identity and origin of Jiutian Xuannv, so he simply said vaguely.


    Hearing his introduction, the nine day Xuannv involuntarily showed a blush on her pretty face, and a touch of shyness appeared on Gu Jing''s face, which suddenly changed her cool temperament, as if she had transformed from a high fairy into a shy little daughter-in-law who had just entered her mother-in-law''s house, looking more grounded.


    Ding Ning was happy. He thought the girl was invulnerable and would be shy. He immediately became brave and pretended to be unhappy. He said very manly, "I know you have a cold personality, but they are all my women. You will be sisters in the future. Do you want to unite, love and know the truth?"


    Although the words are very man, but I keep beating the drum in my heart. I wonder if the demon Jiutian Xuannv will give her face. If she loses her temper on the spot, she will lose her face at home.


    Jiutian Xuannv was so angry that when she raised her eyebrows and stared at Ding Ning fiercely, she was going to get angry. But when she looked at him and begged secretly, her heart was soft, and she was unwilling to bow down: "Xi has seen your sisters."


    "Sister?"


    This title immediately caused an uproar. All the women looked at Jiutian Xuannv with a bad face. The chick wanted to be the boss and tried to usurp the throne.


    In particular, Ding Qianlie has always regarded herself as a positive wife. This sister is beating her face in public. Didn''t you see that ziqueer, an old monster who has lived for thousands of years, have to call her sister respectfully?


    Ding Ning suddenly had a huge head. Although she knew that it was good for Jiutian Xuannv to call her sister, after all, she didn''t even know how many thousands of years she had lived, but the meaning of calling her sister on this occasion was completely different.


    "You call us sister? Do you want to be a positive wife? We have only one eldest sister, the sister of lead hunting."


    Purple finch is good at observing faces and colors. She knows that Ding Ning always regards Ding Qianlie as his wife, so she always respects Ding Qianlie and deliberately tries to please her. At the moment, seeing that her face is not good but not easy to argue, she immediately stood up and sneered.


    "Of course, the fairy wants to be a positive wife when she marries him. I don''t care who you think is the eldest sister, and I don''t expect you to listen to me. Anyway, I''m his positive wife, and no one can change it."


    Jiutian Xuannv''s chin held up at a 45 degree angle and said calmly in an indisputable tone.


    "Really? Ding Ning."


    Ding Qianlie looked at Ding Ning in disbelief.


    "This..."


    The cold sweat on Ding Ning''s forehead came down. He dodged his eyes and didn''t dare to look at Ding''s hunting eyes. He complained secretly in his heart and didn''t know how to explain.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s faltering appearance, Ding Qianlie''s eyes were dim bit by bit, full of disappointment and sadness. Then he smiled and worshipped Yingying, the Xuannv of Jiutian: "Qianlie has seen her sister. 1"


    The girls looked at each other, their faces were full of unwilling, Dante recognized what they could say, and they all reluctantly bowed, and their hearts were full of complaints.


    "Flat!"


    Jiutian Xuannv carried her hands proudly, a natural look.


    Looking at Ding Qianlie''s miserable appearance, Ding Ning suddenly felt a pain in his heart and felt that he was really not a man.


    She can''t be the first to conceive her own child. Now he can''t even give her the title of a positive wife, which makes his heart full of remorse.


    Looking at the smelly fart of Jiutian Xuannv, she came forward and took her slim waist in her arms, made her bend up, then raised her hand and patted her hip in her scream.


    make love!


    All the women were dumbfounded and looked at Ding Ning mercilessly beating Jiutian Xuannv''s ass. Jiutian Xuannv''s green silk was messy and her face turned red. She struggled desperately. Where did the great war goddess receive such an insult and roared angrily: "you... You''re crazy. What are you going to do?"


    make love!


    Spanking continues, Ding Ning said angrily with a straight face: "Small sample, I tell you, there is no division of the wife and concubines in my place, nor the distinction between high and low. In my eyes, as long as I am a woman who is recognized by me, I am all the same wife. I will treat each other equally. I do not care whether you are the God of creation or the goddess of war. I am the leader of the family in this family. I has the final say in everything. I really have the right to ask her to call you big sister, but she also has an identity as my sister. Therefore, since you are my woman, you should follow me and call her sister in the future. Do you know? If you don''t obey, you have to obey the law. "


    Murong Yanran tilted her lips and muttered in an unconvinced voice: "eccentric ghost, it sounds good. I''m also your sister, and I didn''t see you call me eldest sister."


    Ding Ning''s face was red, and Murong, who pretended not to have heard it, complained with a sweet heart. Her sister was not the same as her sister.


    Ding Qianlie is my mother''s daughter-in-law. In addition, she is broad-minded, considerate and tolerant. She is the best candidate to manage the harem. She must support her to be the eldest sister, otherwise, if her husband''s gang is not strong, there will be a fire in the backyard.


    "You... You... Wuwuwu... You bully others..."


    Nintendo Xuannv is not that Jenny likes to be spanked. In addition, now her cultivation is low, and she can''t beat Ding Ning. She said that she can''t beat him. She has no place to talk about her grievances, and she even cries.


    Ding Ning felt distressed for a while, but for his sister, he must show his attitude, otherwise the harem must not mess.


    A man''s heart can be divided into many parts, and he likes many women at the same time, but it is inevitable that there will be differences between distance and intimacy. In his heart, Ding Qianlie''s daughter-in-law recognized by his mother is his closest person.


    "Well, Ding Ning, stop it. It''s going to be broken if you fight again."


    Ding Qianlie was so moved that he didn''t want to. All the grievances disappeared in an instant. He knew that Ding Ning was endorsing for her. How can he safely watch Ding Ning continue to teach the arrogant woman a lesson.


    "Leave it alone. I have to teach her a lesson today."


    Ding Ning knew that Jiutian Xuannv was arrogant and didn''t kill her breeze. He didn''t know what she would be arrogant. His big hand continued to hit her ass and asked sternly, "do you remember what I just said?"


    "Ding Ning, you bastard."


    Jiutian Xuannv has never lost such a big person since she was a child. How can she easily be soft, bite her teeth and scold angrily, and feel infinite grievances in her heart.


    "Well, I dare to talk back."


    Although Ding Ning was distressed, she was not soft hearted and continued to spank.


    "If you have the ability, you''ll kill her. If you want me to call her sister, don''t think about it."


    Jiutian Xuannv bit her teeth, her lips were bitten and bleeding, and her face looked like death, but she was determined not to be soft.


    Ding Ning didn''t expect that Jiutian Xuannv''s temperament was so strong. Continue to fight. It''s painful. If you don''t fight, you can''t lose face. It''s quite difficult to ride a tiger.


    "Well, well, stop fighting. What can''t be said well."


    Ding led the hunter to see that the buttocks of Jiutian Xuannv were swollen and tall. Yu couldn''t bear to come forward to dissuade her.


    "Yes, have something to say. Forget it."


    "Xi didn''t mean it. Stop fighting."


    "We are all sisters. We will get along well in the future. Forget it."


    "Xi also didn''t understand the identity of sister Qianlie. It''s all a misunderstanding. Let her go and talk about it."


    ¡­¡­


    Other women are unhappy with Jiutian Xuannv. Although they feel very happy at the moment, since they are sisters after they have been with Ding Ning, they naturally don''t want to make the relationship too rigid, so they start to intercede.


    Ding Ning went down the slope and loosened the nine day Xuannv. Her nose is not her nose, but her eyes are not her eyes. She snorted: "hum! If you feel unhappy, you can go now. We don''t know anyone in the future. If you are willing to stay, put away your bad Airs and follow the rules of this family."


    If he had never dared to treat Jiutian Xuannv like this before, he would turn him into a dog in a minute if she became angry with her terrorist cultivation, not to mention spanking her,


    But now, she has lost all her accomplishments. She is practicing the three fists before the wild body training he taught every day, constantly enhancing her qualification and physique. He doesn''t worry that she will leave in anger.


    He knows the Xuannv of Jiutian too well. In order to become stronger and protect the three realms, this girl can give up everything and lose some face. What is it?


    Sure enough, Jiutian Xuannv said hard, but she really didn''t choose to leave. She just cried with grievances.


    Ding Qianlie is soft hearted and really loves the girl. He comforts her in a gentle voice and helps her to go upstairs to have a rest.


    Ding Ning originally called her out to help arrange the defense array, but now it''s okay to beg her, and it can only be stranded temporarily.


    Looking at the women whispering and pointing at him, although he knew that Liwei was very successful this time, he felt uncomfortable all over. It is estimated that these women except

 Chapter 1335

    "Go and coax her. The stick in your right hand is waving down. Now it''s time to feed the carrot in your left hand. Let someone call you after dinner."


    A moment later, Ding led hunting downstairs and whispered in his ear like a smile,


    "Yes!"


    Ding Ning had a red face and knew that his careful thought was nothing to hide from his sister. On the surface, he seemed to be out for his sister, but in fact he was fighting for women who were gangs.


    When the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds, not to mention a group of women. They always have a little mind of women competing for favor, and attract some people to speak for themselves at the critical moment.


    Although they don''t show the mountain and dew, it can be seen from their standing position. There are signs of forming gangs in the harem now. If you don''t beat them quickly, when will they cause trouble? Although it won''t cause any big storms, it''s also annoying.


    Murong Yanran, in particular, has a good background and strong personality. Before Ding Ning won it, she fought tit for tat with Ding Qianlie and pinched her when she met. It would be strange if she could honestly listen to her sister.


    Just after joining the harem group, Guan Shilin, Du Emerson and Qingyun were dragged into a small group headed by her. What do you want? Want to rebel?


    Big official Ding''s harem must be harmonious and stable. Naturally, we must resolutely put an end to this bad phenomenon and nip out the signs of disharmony in time.


    But the palm of the hand is meat, and the back of the hand is also meat. Ding Ning is reluctant to fight, scold and say.


    It happened that at this time, Jiutian Xuannv made a grand debut with a lofty attitude of being the top of the mountain. Ding Ning took the opportunity to be a "chicken" to make an example of others and became a poor victim, which made him feel some guilt and some faint heartache.


    It has to be said that Ding Ning''s strategy was very successful. When he was there, a group of women only dared to whisper and didn''t dare to speak loudly for fear of being bullied in public by hitting the muzzle of a gun.


    As soon as Ding Ning left, the depressed atmosphere was suddenly relaxed, and the hall was noisy like a vegetable market.


    In the room, Jiutian Xuannv leaned sideways against the pillow, her buttocks hurt, her eyebrows frowned, her eyes were crying and swollen, her eyes were staring at the wall in a daze without focus, her dark long warped eyelashes were still hung with crystal tears, her physical pain was still second, and her spiritual trauma was simple and could not be healed.


    From small to large, she was respected everywhere. Even the Immortal Emperor was polite when he saw her. Where she had suffered such humiliation and injustice, she wanted to eat Ding Ning alive.


    Seeing Ding Ning coming in with a shy face, Jiutian Xuannv turned her head with a cold hum without looking at him.


    "Xi, does it still hurt?"


    Ding Ning brazenly sat by the bed and greeted with flattery on his face.


    "Get out!"


    Jiutian Xuannv was annoyed by him. She squeezed out a syllable from her mouth and stretched out her jade foot to kick Ding Ning out of bed. She just raised her foot. The pain on her ass made her frown and take a breath with a hiss.


    "Don''t be angry. I''m bad and I love you. I''m wrong, but there''s something wrong with your attitude. You should learn to find the reason from yourself."


    Ding Ning thrust out her face, grabbed her crystal clear and delicate little feet, played with them fondly, and said plausibly in her mouth.


    Jiutian Xuan''s feminine face turned red, the wronged tears swirled in his eyes, and his voice choked and roared, "get out of here, I don''t want to see you."


    "Darling, don''t cry, don''t cry, it''s all my fault, isn''t it?"


    Ding Ning loosened her soft and delicate feet, bowed down and admitted her mistake, and the color of heartache was reflected in her words.


    "Don''t be hypocritical. You can''t wait to kill me. It''s really awesome. That''s to bully me. I don''t have cultivation, so I dare to play your uncle''s temper."


    Nine days Xuan Nu saw his sincerity, her tone eased a little, and said with sarcasm.


    "Yes, if you still have accomplishments, how dare I recruit you a finger? The great war goddess beat me all over the ground to find teeth every minute. If you don''t bully you now, there will be no chance in the future."


    Ding Ning said with a smiling face.


    "Pooh!"


    Jiutian Xuannv was amused by his shameless appearance, but then realized that it was too not serious. She immediately restrained her smile, lowered her eyes and resumed her cold appearance.


    But after waiting for a long time, he didn''t wait for Ding Ning to continue talking. He looked up strangely. He looked at himself with straight eyes. The hot eyes made her heart beat faster and began to accelerate. She drank angrily: "what are you looking at? What''s good to see."


    "Xi, it''s nice of you to laugh!"


    Ding Ning sincerely praised him. Just now, the Xuannv of nine days puffed and laughed like a flower blooming. It was beautiful and beautiful. It made him look straight.


    What woman doesn''t like to be praised? Nine days Xuannv was happy in her heart, but she was so wronged that she couldn''t easily forgive him by listening to his two sweet words? The corners of my mouth pulled and sneered, "you mean, I look good when I laugh, but I''m ugly when I don''t laugh, right?"


    "How can it be? It''s beautiful when you don''t laugh, otherwise how can I fall in love with you? It''s just more beautiful when you laugh. That kind of beauty can''t be described by words and words. It has hooked my soul away. If the three circles can make a beauty ranking list, I dare to pat my chest and promise, my Xi will definitely rank first in the three circles and be the absolute first beauty in the three circles. No No, no, not just three


    The world, even if it is the whole universe, my Xi is the first beauty in the whole universe. "


    Ding Ning''s flattery blurted out like he didn''t want money. She coaxed Jiutian Xuannv into a happy heart, and the corners of her mouth turned up involuntarily, enjoying his flattery.


    Although her anger had almost disappeared, she still resented the grievance in her heart and said angrily: "shameless, who is your Xi."


    "Of course it''s you, my Xi baby. You''re my heart, my lungs, my intestines, my stomach..."


    Ding Ning almost disgusted himself with his sarcastic words.


    "Pooh, Pooh, are you disgusting?"


    Jiutian Xuannv shivered all over and made an expression of wanting to vomit. She really couldn''t accept such disgusting love words. She didn''t have any technical content and was not particularly disgusting.


    "What''s so disgusting? I''m telling the truth. Meeting in the world of mortals in this life is my expectation for thousands of years in the tunnel of time. It may be God''s deliberate care for you. I want to double repay the love I owed you in my previous life. Your beauty and kindness ripple in my life. I dress up this quiet time with infatuation and true love."


    Ding Ning didn''t know when he caught the slender hand of Jiutian Xuannv''s lanolin white jade and said moving love words solemnly.


    Jiutian Xuannv is a ten thousand year old girl. Although she has a wide range of knowledge, she has never heard such sensational words. Her already loose heart becomes soft again, and her cold eyes become soft. She is as warm as water. Two shy red clouds fly on her pink cheeks, allowing him to hold her hand.


    Ding Ning was overjoyed. He didn''t expect that the fairy in the sky had a good mouth. She was still a young literary and artistic woman. Isn''t it just love words? There''s something wrong with this wood.


    Ding Ning is really not good at sweet words, but when it comes to writing love letters and love words, thanks to his brothers in the university dormitory who entrust him to write love letters every time, this is definitely his strength.


    Gazing at Jiutian Xuannv affectionately, she said emotionally, "who is the passer-by in whose life? Who is the wheel in whose life? The dust of the previous life, the wind of this life, and the love and resentment brought by endless sadness, in the end, no one is who''s who, but if happiness has a direction, there will be you at the end."


    "Ding Ning!"


    Jiutian Xuannv''s beautiful eyes were blurred and covered with a layer of water mist. She felt so shy and moved. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning loved herself so much, but: "since you care about me so much, why do you make a fool of others in public and spank others... Their ass."


    Ding Ning jumped in his heart and turned his head sharply. He didn''t answer her question, but pretended to be deep: "no longer refuse to bow his head because of willfulness, and no longer break up because of stubbornness. If you dare to live for a long time, I dare to live for a long time. Finally, I firmly believe that once, go all the way, go all the way, you can get white head."


    Jiutian Xuannv was a little confused, but she felt that what Ding Ning said seemed very moving and artistic conception. Was it because she was too stupid to hear the deep meaning contained in his words.


    She is a great goddess of war. She can bleed, sweat, and even cry when she is spanked by this hateful guy, but she can never admit that she is stupid. Therefore, although she is confused, she still pretends to focus on the key point and nods, and her eyes become more gentle and soft.


    "I really want to give you a generous arm to protect you from the wind and rain under my care; I really want to give you a warm chest to make you happy and healthy under my protection; I really want to accumulate infinite strength to support a blue sky for you and roam in a good mood; I really want to give you a wide ocean to ripple our love oars in a calm season!"


    Ding Ning''s heart was happy, but his face continued to be deep. A pair of big hands had quietly climbed up the half pull buttocks of Jiutian Xuannv, and helped her eliminate siltation and swelling regardless of the spirit''s damaged output.


    Jiutian Xuannv was completely moved by his beautiful love words and indulged in the beautiful artistic conception. She didn''t notice this at all. She looked at him with worship and admiration and said with a shy and self reproach: "people actually knew they were wrong long ago, but it''s hard to admit their mistakes because of their face. In the future, people will listen to you obediently."


    "Shh, don''t talk. In this quiet moment, my heart moves for love, and my love flows for you. You let me taste the taste of missing, and you let me feel the sweetness of missing. No matter how far tomorrow is, I just want to think of you, look at you and love you quietly at this moment."


    Ding Ning stared at her affectionately. When her heart hit like a deer, she quietly moved her body and wanted to change her orientation


    Jiutian Xuannv obviously misunderstood her. She thought Ding Ning wanted her. She took the initiative to lift her body and shyly took off her skirt. The water waves in her beautiful eyes flowed. A beautiful face was already full of shy crimson. She didn''t find that half pulling her ass had long been swollen and painless.


    Heaven and earth conscience, Ding Ning just wanted to relieve her stasis and swelling, but the beauty took the initiative to ask. As a man, how can you advise at this time? Give your life to accompany the beauty.


    Therefore, while healing, doing something he loves to do has become Ding Ning''s only choice.


    The wine and dishes are ready.


    Ding led hunting upstairs to call Ding Ning for dinner. When she came to the door, she heard a red voice. She couldn''t help spitting. This guy asked him to feed carrots. How did he feed them to bed.


    However, when you think about it carefully, it seems that this is also feeding carrots, but the way is relatively special. When you think of Ding Ning''s tireless bull, he suddenly felt dry, his heart beat faster, his cheeks were hot, and he ran downstairs as if he were running away.

 Chapter 1336

    It was half an hour later when Ding Ning, who was energetic and elated, pulled her blushing face, bowed her head, and docile and clever as a little daughter-in-law, came downstairs.


    In the hall, the women who had finished their meal long ago, were eating dessert and tasting spirit tea and spirit wine together, focusing their eyes on them with a look of doubt and confusion.


    After nine days, the red rhyme on Xuannv''s pink cheeks hasn''t faded. She looks radiant and beautiful, which makes her feel very embarrassed. In her mind, they must know that they were with Ding Ning just now. Subconsciously, they shrink back and shyly hide in Ding Ning''s tall back.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Ding Ning was also looked at and asked with some guilty heart.


    However, she was ecstatic. Unexpectedly, she was worthy of being the blood descendant of the creation God. After Jiutian Xuannv lost her cultivation, she rebuilt her foundation. The wild body training even induced her all element constitution, which could help him repair the spirit by rolling the sheets, and let him touch the fur of the principles of space-time law.


    Now the nine day Xuannv is an endless treasure for him. As long as he rolls more sheets with her, he can completely repair the spirit in a few days. It''s a treasure.


    Of course, there was not no price at all. The price made it difficult for him to speak. That was, he was crushed by the nine day Xuannv in bed. The feeling of divine soul blending made him surrender his gun in a few minutes and become a real fast shooter. In this half hour, he surrendered 13 times before meeting the nine day Xuannv once.


    So now he is extremely low self-esteem and sensitive. After asking, he immediately responded. They must all know that they have done bad things upstairs, so they wonder why they finished in such a short time.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Are you hungry? I left you food."


    Falling snow felt a little embarrassed and hurriedly smiled.


    "I''ll bring it to you."


    The three sisters trotted off to the kitchen and brought the food attentively.


    Ding Ning''s face was a little hot. He coughed and pretended to be nothing. He took Jiutian Xuannv to dinner.


    The food was delicious and was unanimously appreciated by everyone. Even the purple finches didn''t need to eat for a long time, but they still couldn''t help eating. At least they ate three bowls of rice. But Ding Ning was thinking and was absent-minded. He buried his head and ate the food, but they felt like chewing wax.


    I murmured in my heart. I didn''t know whether I would become a fast shooter when I was with Jiutian Xuannv or when I rolled the bed with all the women.


    If the former is good, if the latter is good, it will be a big deal. So many beautiful wives can''t meet them, and they can''t be green on their heads.


    "I''m starving. It smells delicious. Do you have any food?"


    Ling Yun came through the transmission array and yelled as soon as he entered the door. Then he found that the atmosphere seemed wrong. Why are so many people watching Ding Ning eat with a strange woman? What''s going on.


    "Yes, there are many people today, and meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow meow me


    Falling snow is always so gentle and lovely. He hurriedly asks Lingyun to sit down and get food with the three sisters.


    Ding Ning secretly breathed a sigh of relief and said gently to Ling Yun with an ignorant face: "how''s the arrangement?"


    "It''s all arranged. Xia Hou is drinking with them. He''s also a five-star hotel. The food can''t be compared with the workmanship of falling snow. I can''t hold it in my mouth now. I can''t eat any food that isn''t made by falling snow."


    Ling Yun said with a big grin, which made falling snow smile, and her eyes were bent into a crescent shape.


    "Yes, sister Luoxue''s craftsmanship is really unique. I''ve never eaten such delicious food."


    Purple sparrow has always been shrewd and old-fashioned. She flattered snow a little.


    "No, I always think my cooking is good, but it''s not a bit worse than falling snow. No wonder my husband never praised me when he ate the meal I cooked at that time."


    Meow meow gave Ding Ning a resentful look. Hehe and Miao Miao nodded their heads to support their sister''s statement.


    The women spoke one after another and boasted about the falling snow. She was embarrassed to boast. She blushed like a red apple.


    Ding Ning grinned: "in fact, your craftsmanship is also good, but after all, you are all born in a wild way. Naturally, you can''t compare with falling snow. However, you all have great potential. As long as you study with falling snow for a period of time, your cooking will certainly catch up with her."


    "Yes, yes, I learned my cooking from my brother. My brother''s cooking is the best."


    Snow said modestly.


    "The back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves. The front waves die on the beach. Now you are better than the blue. You have surpassed my cooking."


    Ding Ning said heartily that what he said was the truth. Snow''s craft is no worse than him now. If you want to say that it''s bad, it''s probably bad in the skill of knife. There''s no way. After all, she hasn''t practiced the skill of cooking cattle.


    The biggest feature of paoding''s cattle slaying skill is that he knows from a small point of view. He sees the true chapter in the details. He practices the ability of micro control. Otherwise, there are so many martial arts practitioners in the world, and he will not only achieve the reputation of Tiandao master.


    "Well, don''t flatter each other. Let''s envy those who don''t know how to cook."


    Ding led the hunter and joked with a smile.


    "Cooking is really good,


    It''s delicious. "


    After Jiutian Xuannv came downstairs, she spoke for the first time and gave Luoxue a kind smile.


    The lonely and arrogant goddess can praise her craft. Snow suddenly feels flattered. Hei hei giggled and said, "if you like to eat, I''ll help you at any time in the future as long as you want to eat."


    "How troublesome it is for you."


    Jiutian Xuannv seemed quite excited, but she felt that it was too troublesome to snow.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. I like cooking. We''re all sisters. I''ll pack everyone''s meals when we live together in the future."


    Snow''s excited little face turned red and patted his chest to promise.


    "I... I can''t live here. Can I come here occasionally?"


    Guan Shilin blushed and said shyly that she was a snack and had long been conquered by the cooking skills of falling snow.


    "I have a restaurant. If it''s inconvenient for you to come over, you can also eat in the restaurant. Don''t worry, you can eat free."


    Snow said generously.


    "Can I go too?"


    Du Mosheng secretly glanced at Ding Ning and asked coyly.


    "Of course. All the people here today are our own sisters. I specially reserved a private room in the restaurant to entertain our own sisters."


    Who says that Luoxue is stupid? The girl looks simple, but she is actually smart. One sister at a time, forcing Du Mosheng to admit that she is a dingning woman.


    "What restaurant? Where is it?"


    Guan Shilin''s chick is really simple. Her belly is bulging and she''s thinking about the next meal.


    "Castles in the air, on Jinling Road."


    Snow proudly said that up to now, castles in the air are almost well-known in Ninghai, and their influence is still radiating to the surrounding cities. Many outsiders come to Ninghai on business to visit friends or do business. They will come here with special admiration. It''s great to have the same evaluation.


    Accompanied by the rise of the female Kitchen God, the media reporters went to the castle in the air to find snow for an exclusive interview every three times, and invited her to participate in the cooking program on TV, but she politely refused.


    "Wow, sister Luoxue, you are the female Kitchen God in the air. No wonder your food is so delicious."


    Guan Shilin screamed, with little stars in her eyes. She took out a pink notebook and pen from her bag, gathered in front of Luoxue and said with a smile: "sister Luoxue, sign my name quickly."


    Snowflake twisted her body a little embarrassed and said shyly, "I''m not a star. What else do I sign? HuanHuanLeLe, Xiangyun and Mengdie are stars. You should find them to sign."


    "Sister Xue, people are looking for the signature of the female Kitchen God. Don''t talk about us. We are not stars. We have just made a debut."


    Ye Huan and the other four girls were embarrassed. Ye Le had a similar temper to Lingyun and said carelessly.


    "Happy? Are you a happy group?"


    Guan Shilin''s eyes lit up and asked in surprise.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect Ye Huan and ye le to be so famous now. They all have fans."


    Ding Ning joked happily when he saw that the women were getting along well.


    "Brother, don''t laugh at us. What are we famous for? Mengdie and Xiangyun are the stars of the future that the company is striving to hold."


    Ye Huan was more introverted and said shyly.


    "Blue dream butterfly, pan Xiangyun, happy group, although they have just made their debut, they are called the four little Huadan of Ninghai. They are famous future stars in the entertainment industry. Don''t be modest. Everyone should sign for me later."


    Guan Shilin likes to pursue stars and pays great attention to the gossip in the entertainment industry. She is also familiar with the new fourth and fifth tier stars such as happy combination.


    Ding Ning was greatly surprised and said teasingly, "Yo, it''s powerful. It''s all four young ladies."


    "Brother, you hate it. You make fun of us."


    Blue dream butterfly stamped her feet in shame. She blushed and looked very cute.


    "Yes, brother is the worst. He will laugh at us."


    "Bad brother, bad guy."


    Ye Huan and pan Xiangyun share a common hatred and complain about Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning is silly and happy. His heart is full of unspeakable sense of achievement. There are big beauties in the room. He is a male animal. He feels that beautiful.


    After secretly looking at Du Mosheng, who never spoke much, she was secretly worried. Although the girl was taken by herself and used her mental strength to affect her appearance, this thing is not absolute. Who knows if she will immediately rekindle her old love and wear a green hat for herself after seeing her boyfriend.


    Ding Qianlie couldn''t see his ghost mind. He winked at him, suggesting that he would spend the night with Du Mosheng and cultivate feelings with her.


    Ding Ning feels guilty. If he is not a fast shooter, of course he will be responsible. If he becomes a fast shooter and can''t satisfy her, isn''t it self defeating? I''d better try with my sister first. Anyway, my sister won''t dislike herself.


    "Are you kidding? I have to pay public food at night. I''ll wash it later and wait for me in my room."


    Ding Qianlie felt happy, shy and moved. Although she thought Ding Ning should accompany Du Mosheng more now, she thought that there was no upper limit on the energy of the goods anyway, and there was no problem to accompany herself first.


    Besides, Ding Ning

 Chapter 1337

    "We''ve been busy all day. We''re all busy tomorrow. Let''s have a rest early tonight. If you can''t sleep, you can walk around the island. There are 18 castles here. Each castle has no less than 100 rooms. You can choose your favorite room to stay. However, I''ll say first, who chooses which room, that room will be whose exclusive room in the future, so as not to fight in the future Sweeping or management creates confusion. "


    Ding led the hunter to see that everyone was full and drunk. He stood up and clapped his hands and announced.


    "Can we also choose a room in the castle?"


    The questioner was a beautiful female slave. When he asked this, he looked a little nervous and nervous.


    "Of course, but you need four people in a room, otherwise you won''t be able to live. But don''t worry, the room is big, and four people are more than enough. I''m afraid you''ll be wronged tonight. I haven''t prepared so many quilts. I''ll let someone buy them tomorrow."


    Ding Qianlie said apologetically.


    "Yeah! Great, we also have our own room."


    "It doesn''t matter. Just have a place to sleep."


    "It''s good to have a room for four. Before, dozens of us crowded a room."


    "What are you afraid of without a quilt? We don''t care."


    Nearly two thousand female slaves cheered in unison. They used to be slaves and locked in cages naked. How could they think of living in such a beautiful castle one day.


    "There''s no need to have four people in a room, one person in a room. Wait a minute and I''ll arrange it."


    Ding Ning looked at the girls'' smiles and thought of their tragic experience. He felt something bad in his heart and made up his mind immediately.


    Everyone looked at each other. I didn''t know how he planned to arrange it. After all, there are so many castles, nearly 2000 people. How can one room for one person live.


    Some girls wondered if the marshal disliked their identity, didn''t want them to pollute such a beautiful castle, and wanted to arrange them to rest in tents, which made their look gradually darkened.


    Because Ding Ning didn''t greet anyone, everyone didn''t follow out and waited in the castle to see what Ding Ning planned to do.


    Boom!


    The ground suddenly began to vibrate constantly, which surprised all the women. Won''t there be an earthquake?


    "You don''t have to go out. It''s okay."


    Just when all the girls were frightened and wanted to run out of the castle, Jiutian Xuannv elegantly crossed her legs, with a light expression on her face, sipped tea and said faintly.


    All the women were jealous of the unique style of Jiutian Xuannv. Seeing her calm and relaxed at the moment, they didn''t want to lose face like a coward in front of her. They all stopped and waited patiently.


    "Shallow Dai, why are you here?"


    Ding Ning asked softly as he moved the earth elements to build the castle.


    "Hee hee, I''m powerful again. I was seen to be invisible as soon as I got close."


    Liu Sheng and Dai Jiao smiled to show their birth shape.


    "Hey, hey, that''s me. It doesn''t depend on who I am."


    Ding Ning was blowing the cow with a bleak face, but he was secretly calling for luck. In fact, he didn''t find Qian Dai at all. He just had an intuition of being peeped, so he deliberately tried to test. Unexpectedly, he was really cheated out.


    Liu shengqian Dai''s big eyes flickered, watching the castle gradually taking shape, and a touch of sentimental color flashed across her eyes.


    "Qian Dai, will you build a cherry blossom ice city for you?"


    Ding Ning has been secretly observing her. She can''t see that she is homesick again. In order to resolve her homesickness, she turned her head and said.


    "Really?"


    Liu shengqian Dai''s eyes lit up and said in surprise.


    "Of course, you are my favorite woman. Let alone the cherry blossom ice city. Even if you want the stars in the world, I have to pick them for you."


    Ding Ning said without shame.


    "Hee hee, how can I pick the stars? I will boast."


    Liu Sheng and shallow Dai smiled and buried.


    "What? Don''t believe me? What if I do it?"


    Ding Ning resents that Qian Dai escaped in the daytime without being successful. This chick has to be taken as soon as possible, otherwise it will be over if she is colluded and run away by the divine descendant organization. Her eyes turn and pretend to be righteous indignation.


    "Cut, it''s impossible. If you can do it, I will... I will..."


    Liu shengqian Dai''s words came to her lips, but she couldn''t think of what to take as a bet.


    "What about you?"


    Ding Ning deliberately teased her and smiled like a wolf granny.


    "Do what you say."


    Liu shengqian Dai blushed when she saw that Ding Ning smiled unkindly. Although she had long been in love with him and had recognized him in her life, she still wanted to give herself to her alone, not as many women as in the daytime. It''s too embarrassing.


    "Well, say it in a word!"


    "It''s hard to catch up!"


    They clapped their hands childishly to swear. Ding Ning smiled proudly. It''s no less than you.


    Liu shengqian Dai smiled shyly. No matter whether he could do it or not, as long as they were alone, she would give herself to her.


    With the power, Ding Ning accelerated his speed. There were not many other places in Paradise Island, that is, there were many free places. At random, twelve castles were built, but these twelve castles were taller than the previous eighteen three-story castles, and each city


    The castle is five stories high, with more than 200 rooms, which is enough for more than 1000 female slaves to live.


    After the castle is built, the rest of the work is to tamp and refine for "decoration". Fortunately, it doesn''t need to mobilize the power of the spirit to use the stripping ability and the earth element, otherwise it''s enough for Ding Ning to drink a pot.


    Liu shengqian Dai looked at Ding Ning with a dull face and pressed his hand on the castle wall. The whole castle began to lose weight, and a thick layer of impurity dust fell on the ground.


    The castle began to "slim down" at the speed visible to the naked eye. The rough walls kept becoming smooth and shiny. The uneven yellow clay ground quickly became flat, and then a batch of flames came out of thin air and constantly calcined the castle.


    Twelve castles were "decorated" in turn, which took nearly an hour. At the moment, the castle looks brand-new, as if it was decorated with exquisite carving, and the yellow mud floor has become a visible floor like marble.


    Ding Ning held his arm and fingers into a figure of eight, carefully appreciated his masterpiece, and nodded with satisfaction: "the effect is not bad, just less carving. Forget it, make do with it first, and then adjust slowly when you have time."


    "It''s already very good, brother. When will you build a cherry blossom Ice Palace for me?"


    Liu shengqian Dai was eager to try. She thought Ding Ning was talking about building it for her in the future, but she couldn''t wait to see twelve castles rise from the ground.


    Ding Ning smiled vaguely and whispered in her ear, "go back to the room and wait for me. I''ll find you in the middle of the night. Let''s build it secretly."


    "I hate it. I didn''t think of anything good."


    Feeling the hot breath in his ears, Liu Sheng shallow Dai''s heart bumped like a deer, stamped his feet in shame and ran away.


    Ding Ning laughed. At the thought of the Asian hall leader of the great divine organization, he showed his little daughter''s shy appearance. He could have fun under himself tonight. He was as comfortable as drinking a bowl of ice water in dog days.


    "80000!"


    "Three!"


    "Touch, six cakes."


    "Wait, I''m burnt. Hahaha, give me the money quickly."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Ding Ning returned to the main castle hall, he saw Xiao Yao, gentle and soft, Ling Yun and Jiutian Xuannv playing mahjong in full swing. The crowd around him was watching with interest. No one even found him when he came in. He was stunned.


    Playing mahjong is harmless and beneficial to emotional communication. This is a good thing!


    But why does the nine day Xuannv like a fairy sit there playing mahjong and look so contrary?


    The worst thing is that she has no money to pay the bill after lighting the gun. Ling Yun forces her to pay the bill. She is embarrassed that her face is red.


    Nine days Xuannv, how can there be Chinese coins? Not only there are no Chinese coins, but also rice gold and sterling.


    The great war goddess is forced to ask for gambling debts. Lingyun is really bold. She is not afraid to be slapped on the wall by the goddess and can''t pull it off.


    At this moment, Jiutian Xuannv sat in wax, and her face was embarrassed. She blushed and could drip water. Fortunately, Ding led hunting kindly, took out a stack of cash from her wallet and handed it to her. She said forthrightly, "take it first. When Ding Ning comes back, you can ask him for it and then give it back to me."


    Therefore, Ding Ning witnessed how gamblers were born.


    At ordinary times, with Jiutian Xuannv''s non cannibal nature, she certainly didn''t look at those vulgar things, but at the moment, her eyes were shining, she took the money without hesitation, counted five and handed it to Ling Yun, and said, "thank you, come on, let''s continue, I don''t believe I won''t paste a handful."


    "Come on, go on, go on!"


    Ling Yun rolled up his sleeves, squatted and leaned back on the chair, almost took a cigarette in his mouth, shook the dice in his hand and shouted that he would leave his hand. She was a vivid image of a female hooligan.


    Probably I think Ding Ning is not here now. Her original appearance is exposed. She is not gentle anymore. Xiao Yao also began to be a demon. Like Ling Yun, she stroked up her sleeves and yelled.


    Even the nine day Xuannv may think that they can win with such momentum, which is not elegant. She followed the example, stroked her sleeves, exposed her lotus root like snow-white jade arms, and shouted, "come on, let''s fight until dawn."


    Ding Ning is alone in the wind, messy and bleeding with heartache. My goddess and my fairy''s are damaged in this way. It''s very big. It costs 500 yuan to light a gun.


    Depressed, Ding Ning is sad. He has been in for five minutes. No one has seen him. His eyes are staring at mahjong. He wants to replace it. The sense of existence is too low.


    The most important thing is that even if the fairies degenerate, even the purple finches, Bai xun''er and other women are eager to try. With light in their eyes, they devote themselves to studying the playing methods of mahjong.


    It deserves to be the quintessence of Chinese culture. It''s really attractive. It''s a failure for such a handsome man to stand here without anyone looking at him.


    Ding Ning was sour and felt that he had lost to mahjong. He was angry and didn''t greet them. He squeezed into the crowd and held his arms to see when they could find themselves.


    Finally, after Jiutian Xuannv lost the cash, she looked up and saw Ding Ning, and her eyes were full of surprise.


    Ding Ning was so comfortable in his heart that he finally found his brother, but when Jiutian Xuannv opened her mouth, he felt that life was gray. He really couldn''t compare with the charm of mahjong.


    "Hurry up, Ding Ning. I''ve lost all my money again. Give me the money quickly. By the way, I also borrowed three thousand yuan from my sister lead hunting. You can give it back to her for me later."

 Chapter 1338

    Ding Ning''s soul is flying. I''m good. The goddess has made progress. She can say what a da. She looks so grounded. People like it very much.


    It''s not that I don''t have a temper, but other goddesses call me sister lead hunting. This is a good sign that the harmony of the harem has taken a big step forward and the social civilization has improved a small step. It''s just playing mahjong and gambling for money. What a big thing. I don''t need money.


    "Husband, I''m thirsty. Pour me a cup of tea."


    Lingyun naturally said hello.


    Ding Ning is furious. He thinks they are too much. A big husband can''t be killed or humiliated. He''s a great doctor. Ling Yun even treats him as a boy carrying tea and pouring water. It''s unbearable. It''s absolutely unbearable.


    "Husband, I want it too."


    Xiao Yao touched the card without looking back, and Jiao shouted.


    "And me, I''m dying of thirst, thank you."


    She said softly and timidly, and didn''t mean to call her husband.


    "If you all drink tea, I''ll have it too, husband. Pour me a cup, too."


    Jiutian Xuannv is a novice. She thinks she always loses. She hasn''t pasted a handful. There must be a trick in it. They all want to drink tea. There must be a problem. She said hello immediately.


    "OK, come now!"


    Ding Ning''s bones are almost crisp. What backbone and integrity? Go to hell. What''s the matter with serving tea and pouring water? As a man, you must be generous. Can a big man haggle with a little girl? Besides, my daughter-in-law has requirements that must be met. Isn''t it just serving tea and pouring water? What a big deal. I''m not tired.


    "Drink slowly. I''ll blow it for you first. Don''t burn it."


    After serving tea and pouring water, someone also helped to cool down, served before and after the saddle, and gave full play to the smiling service of the little second brother.


    Eh, why are the three sisters snow and meow, who have always been gentle and lovely, gone?


    Mahjong women drank water and continued to devote themselves to the great cause of building the Great Wall. They were too lazy to look at a waiter any more. The bored little second brother looked around at the warblers around him. Only then did he find that there were four of the most diligent and gentle chicks missing.


    His eyes turned to the smiling Ding Qianlie, with the color of questioning in his eyes.


    "They went to visit the restaurant with snow."


    Ding Qianlie is in a good mood, but it''s not surprising. After all, Jiutian Xuannv, the great demon, is finally willing to call her sister, which is the guarantee of her palace status.


    "Oh! Sister, let''s go upstairs and talk!"


    Ding Ning saw that all the girls were concentrating on watching and playing mahjong, and no one paid any attention to him. He simply took the opportunity to pay public food. In the evening, he had to cultivate feelings with Du Mosheng, and then he had to build a house for Liu Sheng and pick stars in the middle of the night.


    Men are bitter. Men are tired. Ding Ning complains about himself, but he enjoys it. Who has so many beautiful women as daughter-in-law and can live in harmony? The situation in the harem is very good. He can wake up in a dream. What else is he dissatisfied with.


    "Yes!"


    Ding Ning even openly asked for a gun in public. Ding Qianlie was immediately ashamed. He felt embarrassed to see people. He went upstairs with a red face and a low head.


    My sister''s shy look is really cute. Ding Ning smiled and walked up the stairs leisurely to start his career.


    Hearty!


    An hour later, Ding Ning kissed Ding Qianlie''s lips, which was as soft as mud and blurred with star eyes, took her into the bathroom, played with mandarin ducks for a while, then put her in bed and talked for a while, coaxed her to sleep, and then came downstairs satisfied.


    Don''t worry, although it''s still a lot faster than before, at least it''s not as useless as rolling with Jiutian Xuannv, which makes him regain his confidence.


    The women in the hall are still a sea of people. They don''t know what it''s good to play mahjong. They are full of spirit, but it''s no wonder. All the women left are demon women. The human daughter-in-law has returned to the room they choose to rest. Let alone stand for more than an hour, they won''t feel tired even if they stand for a few days and nights.


    Ding Ning has a headache again. It''s really inconvenient not to use divine sense. He doesn''t know which room Du Mosheng lives in. How can he find her?


    Anyway, they are their own women. Look for them room by room. Find who is who. It''s a big deal to clean them up one by one.


    Well, the first room you pushed away won the lottery. It was the Queen''s sister.


    Murong, who had just taken a bath and was wiping his hair, saw Ding Ning''s ghostly probe come in, his face flushed, hurriedly covered his body with a bath towel and stammered, "what are you... What are you doing?"


    "What do you say I''m here for?"


    Ding Ning smiled very rippling. Looking at the Queen''s sister he had been thinking about for a long time, his mind rippled for a while and rushed up in a hurry.


    "No, tonight, will you go to someone else''s room?"


    Murong Yan frowned at Dai Mei and said pitifully.


    "I don''t know. I want to take a good look at you."


    Ding Ning didn''t have time to enjoy the Queen''s sister during the day. Now where are you willing to leave.


    "Really don''t, now... Still... In pain, wait two days, please."


    Murong Yan saw that he was short of breath and his Adam''s apple kept stirring. He was ashamed and afraid, and begged pitifully.


    "All right."


    Ding Ning looked at her frowning and shy appearance, forcibly restrained the evil fire, and got up reluctantly.


    "Are you really a black faced man?


    ¡±


    Murong Yan was disappointed when she saw him. She felt very guilty and said nothing.


    "What do you say?"


    Ding Ning asked angrily.


    "What''s the matter? Angry? People are all your people. The days will be long in the future. Don''t be angry, good!"


    Murong Yan looked at his childish appearance and relaxed a lot. He comforted him with a warm voice like coaxing children.


    "It''s not this. I''m angry with you. You can love the masked black faced man. Am I so unpopular with you?"


    Ding Ning said with an unhappy face.


    "Hum! Who makes you so obsessed? I don''t have no feelings for you, but every time I think of so many women around you, I want to stay away from you."


    Murong Yanran was also a little embarrassed. She felt that she was really inexplicable, but when she thought of the beautiful women around Ding Ning, she felt sour and uncomfortable.


    "Well, well, even so, how can you be sure that the black faced man won''t be a playboy?"


    Ding Ning also felt funny. He also ate his own vinegar. Not to mention Murong Yanran admitted that he still liked himself, which made his heart balance a lot.


    "Can''t see, can''t touch, women, always love fantasy, especially interested in mysterious things. I can''t avoid vulgarity. The black faced man always appears when I am most desperate and helpless. I fantasize that he loves me, so I will always secretly protect me. Unexpectedly, he and you are the same person. Fantasy is fantasy after all, and it can never be reality."


    Murong said with a smile.


    "What? Now I wake up and am disappointed?"


    Ding Ning felt a little uncomfortable. He also wanted to love only one person well, but he couldn''t give up the beautiful women who made him bang. In fact, his strong desire for possession is sometimes a kind of suffering of conscience.


    "The dream is awake, but I can''t say I''m disappointed. After all, I also like you in my heart. I''m just secretly in love with the black faced man, so I hesitate. I think I''m a fickle woman. When I know you''re the same person, I feel relieved."


    Murong Yan was not sleepy. Although she didn''t want to have anything with him, she also hoped that he could chat with her for a while.


    Ding Ning climbed into bed and held her in his arms, Open your heart to her: "To tell you the truth, I fell in love with you from the first time I saw you. At that time, I was quite pure. I only had Lingyun''s girlfriend, so although I wanted to get close to you and want to get you, I was worried. I would definitely be sorry for Lingyun. Therefore, I never went after you, but you always worried me. I couldn''t put you in my heart, so I paid attention to you , when you are in danger, incarnate as the black faced man to protect you. "


    Murong looked at Ding Ning with sincere eyes: "The first time I saw you, I thought you were not a good person. I thought, ah, this guy looks very simple, but how can he be so angry? I remember you deliberately fooled me and sold the jade I wanted to the big breasted young woman. I was angry and wanted to punch you. I really didn''t want to talk to you at that time, but I didn''t want to talk to you at all At that time, I was in a very awkward position in the company and wanted to make some achievements. For your knife skill, I had to compromise and make friends with you, an annoying guy, but I didn''t expect that I had a different feeling about you later... "


    Ding Ning smiled at the corners of her mouth and hugged Murong Yanran''s proud body. Her heart was peaceful without any distractions. She was filled with full tenderness, completely opened her heart, talking and laughing, and recalled the little things since they met.


    "You should hate men''s playfulness. Why would you accept me?"


    Murong Junlin looked at Murong Yanran''s incompatibility with his father when her mother smiled. He should be very disgusted with men''s three wives and four concubines. Ding Ning was very puzzled about how he could accept himself so easily.


    "It''s not because you stole my heart."


    Murong gave him a shy glance, His face suddenly became a little gloomy: "I was born in a family like Murong. I''ve been used to seeing men with three wives and four concubines for a long time. Compared with other people in the family, my father is actually good. There is only Deng Shuanghong, a junior. In fact, I don''t hate my father looking for women outside. I just hate him. When my mother needs him most, he doesn''t appear, but accompanies the fox spirit, which leads to my mother''s depression He died of illness. Even then, I didn''t hate my father much. I was most angry with him because he was confused by Deng Shuanghong. He couldn''t listen to what I said with a smile. He just listened to the fox spirit and couldn''t allow others to say anything bad about her. "


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that born in a rich family like Murong family, Murong Yanran was not unable to accept the life of men with three wives and four concubines, but was used to it. She hated that her father was not around when her mother needed it most, and that her father protected Deng Shuanghong. She didn''t believe that she and Murong smiled, sister and brother.


    This made him smile bitterly. He didn''t know whether to tell her Murong Junlin. In fact, he knew what Deng Shuanghong was and did everything to sharpen her.


    "Ding Ning, you helped me improve my accomplishments. How did you use the star power? Did you also practice the star duel?"


    Murong Yanran has been wondering this question, and now she finally asked it.


    "No, I also learned a method of cultivating star power by chance, but this cultivation method belongs to blood inheritance, and I can''t pass it on to anyone."


    Ding Ning is a little sorry

 Chapter 1339

    "Even if you can pass it on, I won''t learn it. I have the family handed down skill" Xingdou Jue ". I don''t need to learn other skills."


    Murong Yan disapproved.


    Ding Ning thought: "can you teach me the star decision? Don''t worry, I don''t want to practice, I just want to compare it with the skills I practice."


    Murong Yanran just hesitated and nodded: "this is the ancestral skill of our Murong family. It is strictly forbidden to pass it on to outsiders, but you are my future husband now. Passing it on to you is not against the ancestral teachings."


    Ding Ning looked at her affectionately, and her heart was full of infinite tenderness. Unexpectedly, once she followed herself, the Queen''s sister, who has always been cold and gorgeous, turned out to be so clever and charming, which made him deeply intoxicated.


    "Fool, what are you looking at? Listen, I''ll read you the formula."


    Murong Yanran was flushed by his pretty face and looked shy at him. Seeing that he was restrained and his expression became correct, he slightly opened Tan''s mouth and recited the formula of the star to him.


    Ding Ning kept it in his mind silently. The stone man in front of his chest began to get hot and pass a message of the star.


    Ding Ning was slightly stunned, and then reacted that this was the error correction function of Jiuqiao stone man, which began to play a role again, and revised the star decision.


    Sure enough, he didn''t expect that Murong''s version of the star is an incomplete version. The threshold for entry is very high. It requires extremely tenacious willpower to endure inhuman pain in order to lead starlight into the body and break through to the first level.


    This made him more sure that Murong Junlin was really honing Murong Yanran and her will, so that he could break through the first layer of the star.


    The perfect version corrected by Jiuqiao stone man has no problem at all. As long as you have similar qualifications, you can easily step into the cultivation journey.


    Just, how should he teach Murong Yanran the perfect version of the star? It''s hard to explain.


    "How is it? How is it compared with your cultivation skills?"


    Murong Yan asked with some satisfaction. She was still very confident in her family''s major skills.


    Hearing this sentence, Ding Ning suddenly flashed a light in his mind, and his face became strange: "this is the star decision?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    Murong asked with a puzzled smile.


    "Why is it so similar to my cultivation skills? And... And..."


    Ding Ning said haltingly.


    "It''s very similar to your cultivation method? How is it possible? And what, you say it quickly."


    Murong Yanran was startled and muttered in her heart, has the family skill been leaked?


    "And I feel that your family''s" Xingdou Jue "is not genuine, and the skill I practice is the genuine" Xingdou Jue "


    Said Tennessee.


    I secretly praised myself. As for my acting skills, acting is definitely at the level of emperor and superstar.


    "It''s impossible."


    Murong Yan flatly rejected.


    She would rather believe that the family skill was leaked than accept that the family inheritance as a treasure from generation to generation was a incomplete version of the reality.


    But when Ding Ning passed the revised star to her, she had to face this fact.


    Of course, the joy is greater than the shock, because the genuine star decision greatly reduces the access standard, which means that the children of Murong family can easily get started as long as they have a little cultivation qualification.


    Ding Ning didn''t care about giving a foundation for the rapid growth of Murong family. Although the "star duel" is a great skill, according to the knowledge popularized by Jiutian Xuannv and Susu, it is about equivalent to the primary skill of God level.


    It is doomed that the cultivation of "the star is determined" has an upper limit. At the highest, people can only cultivate to the realm of God, and there are high requirements for the cultivator''s understanding and qualification. It is amazing to be able to cultivate to the realm of holy martial arts.


    Moreover, the star fight also has its limitations. It can only absorb the star power of the Big Dipper. Unlike the star sky breathing technique, as long as the stars can provide a steady stream of star power.


    The level of star sky breathing seems to be... There is no upper limit. In other words, Ding Ning can''t see where the upper limit is in his current state. Therefore, in his eyes, the star is very chicken.


    However, the skill he despises is also a skill that ranks among the gods. It is definitely a super skill beyond the human world.


    Especially on the earth with weak aura, as long as the Big Dipper has the seven stars, it can be cultivated without any aura. Compared with other cultivation methods that rely heavily on aura, it is no different from a super cheater.


    Ding Ning soon thought of this and couldn''t help but move in his heart. He couldn''t spread the art of breathing in the stars, but the star is OK. If all his forces practice the star, wouldn''t it save resources greatly?


    However, if he did so, he had to worry about Murong Yanran''s idea, so he asked tentatively, "can I pass the star to my own people?"


    Murong Yanran hesitated for a moment, and his face showed embarrassment, but he soon made a decision, nodded and said, "hum! Since Murong Junlin treats me like this, I don''t have any worries, but you can only pass it on to the people you absolutely trust and don''t spread it out."


    Ding Ning was tangled because he knew that Murong Yanran promised him to spread the Dharma because Murong Junlin made a choice because she was unkind to her. But if she knew that Murong Junlin was only sharpening her, would she still promise to spread the Dharma


    £¿


    In fact, he can pretend not to know. First pass on the skill. After Murong Yanran understands her father''s good intentions, it''s done. It''s no wonder he wants to blame.


    However, Murong Yanran is his woman and trusts him so much. If he does that, he is cheating her, which will make his conscience uneasy.


    Without entanglement for too long, Ding Ning quickly made a decision. He looked at Murong Yanran with a serious and serious look: "Yanran, up to now, I think it''s necessary to talk to you."


    "What''s the matter? The expression is so serious. It looks scary."


    Murong Yan looked at his expression, inexplicably nervous.


    "In fact, I think you may despise your father too much. Do you think a person who can be the head of Murong family will be easily confused by a woman?"


    Ding Ning slowly spit out this sentence.


    In order to strengthen the strength of his command, it is not his wish to deceive his beloved woman against his heart. Once he decides not to hide, he feels relaxed all over.


    "What do you mean?"


    Murong Yan was trembling all over. Her beautiful eyes suddenly twinkled with bright luster. She looked at him without blinking.


    Ding Ning sighed, "your father is a warrior, you know?"


    "My father is a warrior? How is it possible?"


    Murong Yanran couldn''t believe Huoran looked up at him, and his small mouth became a lovely O-shape.


    In her impression, her father is just an ordinary person, and only a few people in the Murong family have broken through the first layer of the star duel. They can barely be regarded as martial artists. The sea god needle in the family is Grandpa Murong''s star picking.


    "I can''t read it wrong. Although the fluctuation of star power in your father''s body is very obscure, it can be concealed from others, but it can''t be concealed from me. Don''t forget, I also practice" star duet ", and I''m far more sensitive to the fluctuation of star power than ordinary people."


    Ding Ning said definitely, "in fact, since I knew your father was a martial artist, I have suspected that your father knew Deng Shuanghong''s true face for a long time. Everything he did was acting."


    "Acting? He wanted to kill me with a hot water pot. If he hadn''t rushed up with a smile to protect me, I would have been killed. Now you say he''s acting? Did he give you any benefits and let you cheat me?"


    Murong Yanran thought of Murong Junlin''s unfeeling and unjust, and suddenly his eyes turned red and roared irrationally.


    "I''m your man. Do you think I''ll unite with him to cheat you?"


    Ding Ning hugged her tightly and said softly.


    He knew that Murong Yanran had nothing on the surface, but her inner despair and hatred made her reach the limit she could bear and would collapse at any time. With her arrogant and stubborn character, she was willing to share a man with other women, and there was no revenge psychology of broken cans.


    Now she knows that she may have misunderstood her father, which makes her how to accept it. Therefore, she is unwilling to accept the reality, so she will have such a response.


    "I, I don''t believe it. He is an asshole confused by the fox spirit. His ruthless love for me is never disguised."


    Murong Yan desperately shook her head and choked. Warm tears fell on Ding Ning''s shoulder like rain. She didn''t even find the bathrobe she was wearing slipping.


    "Yan Ran, will you calm down and listen to me? I know it''s hard for you to accept, but it''s probably the truth. Now I''ll tell you the whole thing, and you''ll think it over and see if what I said is reasonable."


    Ding Ning felt the soft and delicate body in his arms, but he had no time to produce a beautiful mind, He said in a soft voice: "I was just skeptical before, but I didn''t know your father''s motivation for you. But I confirmed my guess after seeing the cultivation method of the star duel. The prerequisite for cultivating the star duel is to have a firm will. If I guessed correctly, the past masters of your Murong family must cultivate the star duel Successful family children are qualified to inherit. Therefore, all your father has done to you is to hit you and let you fall into the abyss of despair, so as to sharpen your will... "


    With Ding Ning''s eloquence, Murong Yanran gradually stopped crying, but from her slightly trembling body, she could feel her inner restlessness.


    Ding Ning began when he rushed to the impression of Jiangnan. At that time, the ancestors of the crane family told him that there was a strong man in the holy martial arts realm who always spied outside the impression of Jiangnan and didn''t leave until he noticed Ding Ning''s arrival.


    Therefore, Ding Ning became suspicious when he got to the south of the Yangtze River and learned what had happened. He suspected that the strong man in the holy martial arts realm who was always snooping was Murong Yanran''s grandfather Murong picking stars.


    Although he didn''t know what Murong Jiexing was doing there at that time, he knew that Murong Jiexing would never sit back and watch Murong Junlin really hurt Murong Yanran, because Murong Yanran once told him that although her grandfather lived in seclusion, she loved her granddaughter the most. She taught her to practice in person when she was a child, but unfortunately she didn''t care about it at all, She never broke through the first layer of the star decision, which disappointed Grandpa. She also felt guilty, so she always hid from Grandpa.


    This makes Ding Ning affirm that Murong''s star picking hiding in the south of the Yangtze River is a guess to protect Murong Yanran. At the same time, he gives birth to another doubt. With such a strong saint in the Murong family, how can he not see the true face of Deng Shuanghong?


    Later, the ancestor of the crane family eavesdropped on Deng Shuanghong''s mother and son''s conversation and learned about Murong Xiongfeng''s life experience, which made him more sure that this matter was not as simple as it seemed.


    With suspicion, he speculated in turn that people who can become the head of Murong family can not be so easily poisoned by a woman

 Chapter 1340

    If Deng Shuanghong is just an ordinary woman, she is the mistress of song Wangting, a former underground boss in Hangzhou.


    With the strength of Murong family, how can we not find out the origin of Deng Shuanghong''s identity?


    In a millennial family like Murong family, the head of the family is also a person with power. Even Zixian will check the eight generations of the woman''s ancestors.


    Only the women who lived at the bottom of society like Deng Shuanghong didn''t know what kind of monster the Murong family was. They naively thought that they played with the Murong King''s landing in applause, and even tried to seize the Murong family''s property.


    It happened that Murong Junlin always looked like he knew nothing and showed such ruthless indifference to Murong Yanran''s biological daughter. All this is too unreasonable.


    After learning about Deng Shuanghong''s past, Ding Ning became suspicious at that time. He suspected that Murong Junlin might have another purpose, but he always couldn''t figure out what his purpose was. Therefore, when general guard song drove away and saw that Murong Junlin wanted to leave, he pretended to press his shoulder unintentionally and let him arrange lunch. In fact, he showed absolute touch to explore whether he was a warrior.


    Under the temptation, Ding Ning found that Murong Junlin was not only a martial artist, but also a martial artist in the early stage of Zhenwu territory with high cultivation, which made him more sure of his guess. Murong Junlin deliberately targeted Murong Yanran and had absolutely another intention.


    However, Ding Ning didn''t understand what the intention was. Later, he thought that he opened the door of will to awaken the blood of stars. He wondered whether it was related to will.


    It was not until Murong Yanran told him the "star decision" that he determined that the prerequisite for practicing the "star decision" was indeed to need a tough will, connect all the clues, and finally form a reasonable logic, which let him understand Murong Junlin''s mind.


    The battle for the position of the leader of a rich family has always been accompanied by a bloodbath. The Murong family must not want to see the scene of blood cannibalism. Therefore, it has formulated a rule that only a few senior family leaders know. The children of the family must cultivate the "star fight" to be qualified to be the successor of the leader.


    Murong Junlin holds the power of the family, and other lineages must be jealous and jealous. None of Murong Junlin''s sons and daughters has achieved success in cultivating the star duel. It''s impossible if he doesn''t worry about the fall of power.


    Therefore, he began to make plans when Deng Shuanghong came to seduce him more than 20 years ago, and tried his best to collude with Deng Shuanghong to stimulate Murong Yanran''s children. Even for the purpose of this plan, he made great efforts to ignore his wife''s depression, just to let Murong Yanran''s sister and brother live in hatred and pain and force them to be angry and strong, To sharpen their iron will.


    Although Ding Ning is difficult to accept his practice, he can understand his idea. Rich families have no family affection. In the eyes of people who taste the taste of power in Murong Junlin, any sacrifice is worth it for the position of home owner to continue smoothly in his vein, let alone a woman.


    Perhaps, Murong Junlin''s original successor was Murong Yixiao''s son. Unfortunately, Murong Yixiao was a heartless guy who feared his father more than hated him. He was even confused by Deng Shuanghong. Even his sister gradually alienated and lived a life of drunkenness and dream of death.


    Murong Junlin was probably very disappointed by Murong''s smiling performance, so he placed his hope on Murong Yanran''s daughter, protected Murong Xiongfeng everywhere, listened to Deng Shuanghong''s words to sow discord, targeted Murong Yanran everywhere, and even forced her to run away from home. Everything is to sharpen, so that she can break through the star fight as soon as possible, Eligibility to inherit from the owner.


    Murong Yan listened to Ding Ning''s analysis. Compared with his father''s many abnormal performances over the years, although he was reluctant to admit it, he had to admit that what Ding Ning said is likely to be the truth.


    For example, as Ding Ning said, Murong Junlin is not only a fatuous and incompetent person, but a very capable family owner. How can people who can be called Xiaoxiong not investigate the origin of Deng Shuanghong, and how can they be confused by women like Deng Shuanghong?


    Moreover, she ran away from home in anger and hid in Ninghai under the pseudonym mu Yanran, but how could the power of the Murong family not find out where she was? But Murong Junlin always ignored her, as if he had never given birth to her daughter. Murong Yanran thought he had given up himself and hurt himself every day.


    In addition, Murong Junlin is obviously an expert in the true martial arts realm, but he is very hidden. Even his own daughter doesn''t know that he is a martial artist, which also proves that the successor of Murong family master must be a martial artist who breaks through the star fight.


    Comparing various clues and irrationalities, it is proved that Ding Ning''s speculation has basically restored the truth.


    "Isn''t he afraid to kill or kill my daughter?"


    Murong Yanran was filled with mixed feelings at the moment. She not only rejoiced that her father was not really heartless, but also hated the cruelty of her father''s means.


    "If you are really driven crazy or dead, it means that you can''t help ah Dou on the wall, and it doesn''t deserve his attention."


    Ding Ning knew it would be cruel to say this, but it was a bloody cruel fact.


    He knew that Murong Yanran knew this truth very well, but he was not willing to accept it emotionally.


    "Hey! Can''t you lie to me? It''s good to let me live in fantasy."


    Murong said bitterly, the Queen''s sister still showed her most vulnerable side after all.


    "The jungle law of natural selection and survival of the fittest has never been eliminated since ancient times. If you are just an ordinary woman, I will protect you all your life


    Any harm, but it''s a pity that you are not. Your Murong family background is doomed to face the cruelest fate. What I can do is that no matter what choice you make, I will support you unconditionally. "


    Ding Ning fondled her greasy cheek affectionately and said gently, "what''s more, your fantasy will be broken sooner or later. Instead of letting others pierce this layer of window paper, it''s better for me to pierce it. Facing the reality early may be better for you."


    Murong Yanran didn''t speak. He rubbed his hand with his cheek like a docile cat, slightly closed his eyes, his long eyelashes flickered, and two crystal tears slipped quietly.


    She understood Ding Ning''s meaning. Now that Ding Ning is going to solve the puzzle, she will be fully prepared. Once his father reveals the answer himself, the sudden blow may really break her down.


    Soft lips brushed her cheeks, soothed her warm tears and warmed the softest place in her heart.


    Feeling his steady heartbeat, she closed her eyes, but suddenly stretched out the lotus root arm like lanolin white jade, hugged his neck hard, and the cold lips were astringent looking for the lips that could bring warmth to her.


    Lips and lips finally met unexpectedly, just like dry firewood and fire burning at a little, and the violent gasp quickly rang through this not cold night.


    Sentimental


    She gasped and asked, "why don''t you hide it from me?"


    He replied with sweat: "because I don''t want to lie to you."


    She was silent, but her breathing became more intense, as if she wanted to vent her long-standing sadness and grievances.


    He suddenly became gentle, because he felt the warm liquid moistening his hand along her cheek.


    "Does it hurt?"


    He asked gently. Although he knew why she cried, he pretended not to know because she was his woman.


    "Don''t say anything. Love me, okay?"


    Her voice was hoarse and dry.


    He was silent and could only comfort her wounded heart with his own actions.


    For a long time, the wind stopped and the rain stopped!


    The woman curled up in the quilt and slept soundly. Her face was as quiet as a baby. There were crystal tears on her long eyelashes.


    The man stared at her silently, kissed her on her lips, carefully tucked her in, quietly turned and left.


    The wind blew gently, and the sound of waves beating the beach came from a distance.


    Ding Ning tightened the fur wrapped on the tight fitting, didn''t say hello to the women who were still playing mahjong all night, and disappeared quietly.


    In a room in Castle 2, dumersheng stared at the ceiling, tossed and turned, unable to sleep, but his mind was in a mess.


    "Why, can''t you sleep?"


    A spirited voice came from the side.


    "Shilin, you can''t sleep either? I don''t know what''s going on. I''m not sleepy at all."


    Du Mosheng simply sat up and bare his fragrant shoulder wearing only a small sling.


    "Normally, we are not ordinary people now. We are martial arts, or martial arts at the peak of Zhenwu territory. Sister Qingyun said that it is normal not to eat or sleep for a month or so."


    Guan Shilin also sat up, leaned against the head of the bed and said excitedly.


    "Really? What are you doing without sleep all day? It''s so boring!"


    After all, Du Mosheng is a girl''s nature. He quickly put his troubles behind him and said with a little excitement.


    "Cut, you can steal fun. Sleeping all day is a waste of time. It''s so good as we are now. Whether it''s work or study, we have more time and energy than ordinary people."


    Guan Shilin said happily.


    "Yes, you don''t have to eat to save food for the country, do you?"


    Du Mosheng joked.


    "That is, if you climb the snow mountain and cross the grassland, you can die as many people as we do now."


    Guan Shilin is worthy of the red family background, and her ideological height is obviously different from that of ordinary people.


    Du Mosheng didn''t speak. He was silent for a long time before he said in a low voice, "Shilin, will you regret it?"


    "Regret? Why regret?"


    Guan Shilin asked strangely.


    "He... He has so many women, can our family... Accept it?"


    Du Mosheng asked in a low mood.


    Her mood is both frightened and novel, and there is an unspeakable inexplicable expectation. She is so complex that she doesn''t know what to do.


    Guan Shilin tangled for a moment, and then said heartlessly: "what are you afraid of? If my parents don''t agree, I''ll cry, make trouble and hang myself. No matter what''s the big deal, I''ll elope with him. Anyway, gentle and soft, Wei Yaoyao, Xiao Nuo and Murong Yanran are not big families. They all have the courage to fight. Why should we be afraid."


    "Hey! It''s different. If it''s a normal love affair... With his excellence, the family will certainly not object. However, so many women follow him. Do you think the family can agree?"


    Du Mosheng said distressedly, "not to mention I''m the only one in my family. If I elope with him, my parents will have to cry to death."


    "Yes, it seems very troublesome."


    Guan Shilin tilted her little head and suddenly realized something on her face. Then she suddenly remembered something and said, "also, I remember you said

 Chapter 1341

    "I just don''t know what to do to worry. It was good. I blame that guy. It somehow appeared in my life and disrupted all my life plans."


    Du Mosheng pursed his lips and said irritably on his face, "I''m worried to death. Let me explain to my boyfriend."


    "Isn''t it normal for a boyfriend and girlfriend to break up? The key depends on what you think. Do you like Ding Ning or your boyfriend?"


    Guan Shilin looked at Du Mosheng eagerly in the dark, waiting for her answer.


    "I... I don''t know. I thought I loved my boyfriend very much, but now I seem to like him again. Shilin, you say, am I a fickle woman?"


    Du Mosheng asked nervously.


    Guan Shilin seriously considered it for a long time, He answered faintly: "I don''t know. Anyway, I didn''t have a boyfriend and I didn''t like other boys. He was the first boy I liked. At first, I only paid attention to Ning Ning because of my mother''s illness and became his fan. My father was also a dead horse doctor at that time. He asked Ning Ning to treat my mother with the hope of just in case. Unexpectedly, he really cured my mother. Maybe it''s because of gratitude, my father When I was young, I had a great affection for him and paid more attention to him. "


    Du Mosheng thought that his mother was cured by Ding Ning. In this regard, he seems to have a common language with Guan Shilin. But when he first met Ding Ning, he didn''t know that his mother had become a vegetable because of a car accident. He also thought he was very playful and didn''t like him all the time.


    But unexpectedly, an accident turned herself and Ding Ning into the most familiar strangers, especially when she already had a boyfriend, which made her feel like a bad woman.


    "Ning Ning is a very magical person. Although he is playful, he is very loving, sacrificial, responsible and responsible. Do you know the zombie virus incident?"


    Guan Shilin''s eyes lit up and asked with admiration and emotion.


    "What zombie disease... Wait, the zombie virus you said is not a rumor? It''s true?"


    Du Mosheng was thrilled. Although all countries blocked the news when the zombie virus broke out, it was inevitable that some news would spread, but she always thought it was a rumor and didn''t believe it at all.


    "Of course, it''s true. Many countries in Europe, Africa and Asia have had an outbreak of zombie virus. Many people have become zombies, and they are highly infectious. Tianzhu is a high incidence area of virus. Our country heavily guarded and blocked the border of Tianzhu. At that time, all countries sent medical personnel to study the virus serum, but those people were afraid of death and were unwilling to die Close to the virus outbreak area. "


    Guan Shilin continued: "People are selfish and medical experts are also people. Maybe they are not afraid of death, but they are afraid of becoming zombies. Finally, the state forcibly sent medical personnel to the frontier. Only Ning Ning took the initiative to ask for orders. At that time, they took a helicopter from the military region. I hid in the corner and watched him get on the plane calmly, thinking that he might never return. I My heart was suddenly very uncomfortable. Then I cried. I was very sad. I felt that the sky was about to collapse. I suddenly realized that I had long liked him. I could not be his girlfriend or let him know that I liked him, but I couldn''t stand not seeing his life. That was the end of the world for me. "


    Du Mosheng silently looked at this simple and simple girl, and her face was slightly moved. She thought Guan Shilin just liked chasing stars and was infatuated with Ding Ning. Unexpectedly, her love was so deep and thick.


    "From that day on, I told myself that if he can come back alive, I must tell him that I like him. Whether he is willing to accept me or not, I like him."


    Guan Shilin showed a sweet smile at the corners of her mouth: "I never expected to be his woman, but I didn''t expect that sister Qianlie would suddenly call me and ask me about my relationship with Ning Ning. I didn''t mean to answer. Then sister Qianlie misunderstood me. She was afraid that the saint would find me trouble, so she took me along and ran away. Later you knew that you just came to me. I said I had something to do and you had to follow. OK , we all became his women for no reason. "


    Du Mosheng wanted to cry without tears. In this way, he really threw himself into the net.


    "I''m satisfied to be his woman even if it takes only one day. What''s more, he seems to be responsible to the end. I feel very happy like a dream, hee hee!"


    Guan Shilin smiled happily.


    "Huachi, what happened to the zombie virus later? Has the virus serum been made?"


    As the daughter of governor Ninghai, Du Mosheng''s political sensitivity is still very high, and his concerns are different from Guan Shilin.


    "I don''t know, but later Ning came back unharmed, the virus disappeared inexplicably, and the state blocked the news. Even my father didn''t know what was going on, but my father said that if there was someone in the world who could eliminate the virus, that person must be Ning Ning."


    Guan Shilin affirmed: "I think so too. He is the only medical expert on our side who entered Tianzhu. When he came back from Tianzhu, the virus suddenly disappeared."


    Du Mosheng opened his mouth and wanted to argue, but suddenly thought of Ding Ning''s magic, which can turn an ordinary person into a peerless expert. It seems that it is not impossible for such a person to eliminate the zombie virus.


    This made her mood more complicated. While worrying about how to explain to her boyfriend, she was eager to understand Ding Ning and uncover his mysterious veil.


    The two women didn''t sleep


    At the time of Italy''s late night communication, Ding Ning quietly went to the spring area, took some things and went to the castle near the winter area.


    He knows that when Ding leads hunting and falling snow to work, Liu shengqian Dai will be responsible for taking care of walking alone. When she sleeps and rests alone, she will come to the winter area to practice. After all, she is the body of ice spirit. Practicing here has the effect of getting twice the result with half the effort.


    Even when she slept at night, she lived alone in the castle near the winter area.


    "Brother, you''re here. If you don''t come again, I''ll fall asleep."


    Liu shengqian Dai was very alert, and Ding Ning didn''t deliberately hide her whereabouts. She found out at the first time.


    "Something''s delayed. Let''s go. I''ll build an ice palace for you now."


    Ding Ning explained with a smile and naturally took her hand to the winter area.


    The snowflakes are falling all over the sky, and the ground is covered with a thick layer of snowflakes. Walking on the snow, you leave a big one and a small two strings of shallow footprints.


    Boom!


    The ground trembled slightly, but the movement was very small. At least it didn''t wake up the sleeping women.


    The thick snow keeps gathering, like an ice giant climbing up from the ground, shaking constantly, and gradually forming the prototype of a huge ice palace.


    "Qian Dai, what style do you want? Fusang style, European style? Or Chinese ancient architectural style?"


    Ding Ning constantly mobilized the power of ice elements, and Yu Xia asked Liu Sheng Qian Dai for his opinions.


    "Fusang style, OK?"


    Liu Sheng said with some hesitation.


    "Of course, no problem!"


    Ding Ning smiled calmly. He didn''t know Liu Sheng''s homesickness. He deliberately asked so, just to make her stop thinking so much.


    In fact, Fusang architecture is quite influenced by Chinese architecture. Even Kyoto was built after imitating Luoyang of the Tang Dynasty. Later, after going through a variety of styles such as overall westernization, the traditional revival of imperial crown style and Hefeng style, and finally through the continuous exploration of Fusang national deep culture, from the dialogue between architecture and environment, The grasp of spatial image and the understanding of material properties look for the coincidence point between tradition and modernity.


    In terms of appearance, the architecture of Fusang is very similar to that of ancient Chinese architecture, but the details are slightly different, adding many ethnic elements.


    The main difference from the ancient Chinese architecture lies in the indoor space, especially the public part of the building is very harmonious and coherent with the external space. "Grey space" is a very characteristic space in Fusang architecture.


    The so-called "grey space" refers to the transition space inside and outside the room. Its existence weakens the boundaries inside and outside the building to a certain extent, and combines the two into an organic whole.


    It has to be said that Fusang''s design style has unique charm in the world. It is a leader in both graphic design and industrial design.


    Fusang''s art may be simple or complex. It is both serious and grotesque. It not only has a beautiful and abstract side, but also has a realistic spirit. This is the blending of the East and the West. From Fusang''s design works, we seem to see a realm of stillness, emptiness and emptiness, and deeply feel an oriental abstraction.


    Ding Ning never liked Fusang very much, but he liked the Fusang girl in front of him, so he had a special understanding of Fusang''s architectural style.


    The style of building style adopted by the roof is very similar to the style of veranda roof in Chinese architecture, which looks very classical and elegant.


    Because it is freezing here, it is estimated that Liu shengqian Dai will live here by herself in the future, so Ding Ning has only built two floors.


    Soon, a two-story palace style ice palace was formed under his hands, but this was only the beginning. The adjustment and layout of the room was the real effort.


    Fortunately, Liu shengqian Dai was around. It was all right to decorate the layout completely according to what she said. After tossing for nearly an hour, Liu shengqian Dai was satisfied.


    Ding Ning looked at the tatami made of ice crystal and showed an unkind ambiguous smile. He really hasn''t tried rolling sheets on the tatami.


    Liu shengqian Dai couldn''t see what he meant. Suddenly, his face was hot and hot. When he thought of what was going to happen, his heart suddenly hit like a deer, and his eyes drifted to avoid his hot sight.


    Oh, this chick is not on the road.


    Well, brother, I have to convince you today.


    Ding Ning is not in a hurry to take her. Anyway, it will be his own sooner or later.


    Go out of the ice palace, draw an area at the gate of the palace, set up a separate array to isolate the cold air, and then take out the seeds of cherry trees and bury them underground.


    By urging the force of wood elements, the seeds of cherry trees break through the soil at a speed visible to the naked eye, take root, germinate and grow healthily. In the twinkling of an eye, they become cherry trees with thick and thin washbasins, and cherry blossoms bloom quietly one by one.


    Surrounded by ice and snow, it is as warm as spring. Cherry blossoms are romantic. The strong contrast is full of strange beauty, which makes Liu Sheng shallow Dai intoxicated. She can''t help but stretch her arms and dance under the cherry tree. The dance is graceful and elegant, which makes people dizzy.


    "Come on, brother, pick the stars for you."


    But Ding Ning, who didn''t understand the amorous feelings, forced Liu Sheng Qiandai, who was dancing, into the ice palace. The chilly air didn''t make him feel any discomfort.


    It''s not that he doesn''t know how to appreciate the graceful dance, but because it''s almost dawn, it''s too late for him to "pick the stars".

 Chapter 1342

    Confused, Liu shengqian Dai was dragged into the ice palace and directly pressed onto the tatami.


    Liu Sheng''s cheek turned red. She couldn''t help thinking of jiaochen. What''s good to say? Isn''t it the monkey''s urgent need to get himself?


    In fact, she had already prepared to give herself to Ding Ning. Even if she couldn''t pick the stars, did she really not follow him.


    But the next moment, she found herself wrong.


    Ding Ning did not touch her, but lay side by side with her, grabbed her hand and whispered, "look, brother, pick the stars for you."


    Liu shengqian Dai looked at his side face in amazement. She didn''t know what medicine was sold in his gourd.


    "Don''t look at me, look at the stars."


    Ding Ning''s mouth was filled with a faint smile, as warm as the rising sun, which made Liu Sheng shallow Dai have a short absence.


    Suddenly, a beam of light shone through the dome of the ice palace and reflected on Ding Ning''s face. The white and almost transparent skin reflected a faint starlight, as if the Holy Son of God had come to the world.


    Liu shengqian Dai looked at the dome in surprise and saw a light mass with faint starlight shining on the dome of Ice Palace, followed by the second and third


    Until the whole Ice Palace was shrouded in bright starlight, the dome seemed to have countless fireflies flying, and the extremely rich starlight reflected on the two people, filled with hazy starlight, making people seem to be in the starry sky.


    "It''s so beautiful. How did you do it?"


    Liu shengqian Dai said with heartfelt admiration. He looked at the beautiful scene without blinking, for fear that the wonderful scene would disappear as soon as he closed his eyes.


    "Who is brother? Don''t mention the stars. Even the moon can pick them off for you."


    Ding Ning said triumphantly.


    He finally unlocked another ultimate trick of star sky breathing, that is to pick up girls!


    Absorb the power of the stars and reflect the beautiful illusion of the starry sky through the ice palace. He believes that no woman will be indifferent to this romantic scene.


    Before Liu shengqian Dai could speak, a half curved crescent moon appeared on the dome. The bright moonlight and starlight intertwined together to form a hazy aesthetic scene.


    Liu shengqian Dai was drunk and enjoyed this rare beauty without feeling. She didn''t find that an evil wolf claw had quietly extended to her


    The combination of power and beauty, the interweaving of dream and illusion, deduces the most primitive human instinct under the beautiful starry sky.


    The night quietly left, the dawn slowly came, and the red sunrise quietly jumped out of the horizon, shining the rippling sea golden.


    Liu Sheng''s eyes were slightly closed, his hair was like clouds, his face was with a happy and sweet smile, snuggled up in the arms of a man and fell asleep. His delicate body like lanolin and white jade was full of purplish red marks belonging to a man.


    Ding Ning leaned against the cold wall, embracing the beauty in his arms with one hand and smoking with the other hand, but his lips were black, and the expression on his face was very strange.


    The next time someone rolls the sheets on the tatami, he''s out of his mind.


    Although he had not been invaded by cold and heat for a long time, after the boiling blood receded, lying on the tatami made of ice still made him shiver. It was too cold.


    That is, Liu shengqian Dai is the body of ice spirit. She doesn''t care about these coldness at all. On the contrary, she feels more comfortable than an ordinary bed.


    Ding Ning wanted to escape from this ice cellar like place immediately, but as soon as he saw Liu shengqian Dai sleeping in his arms, he couldn''t bear to wake her up, so he had to bite his teeth and continue to suffer.


    Jingling!


    The hurried phone ring woke Liu Sheng, and shallow Dai also liberated Ding Ning.


    "Nono!"


    Ding Ning saw a touch of guilt in Liu Sheng''s bleary eyes, rubbed her hair and pressed the answer button.


    Liu shengqian Dai crept like a cat


    He got up, took out a thermos, washbasin, toothbrush jar and other toiletries from the storage space, and served him to wash, dress and even squeeze toothpaste on the toothbrush.


    Ding Ning is so comfortable in his heart. No wonder people say that looking for a wife must find a Fusang woman. She is absolutely gentle and virtuous.


    "Where is it? I went to paradise island. Why didn''t I see you?"


    The voice of Xiao Nuo yawning came from the other end of the microphone. It seems that the sudden trial of those killers stayed up all night.


    "I''m doing morning exercises with shallow Dai. I''ll come to you right away."


    Ding Ning said with a wink at Liu shengqian Dai, making her face blush and blush at him.


    "Oh, I''ll wait for you here. I have something to tell you."


    Xiao Nuo didn''t recognize the ambiguous meaning in Ding Ning''s words. He said a word in a hurry and hung up the phone.


    Ding Ning Hei hei Yile, this little jealous jar is much better now. It doesn''t seem to be jealous. It seems that he has accepted his fate.


    Liu shengqian Dai refused to go with him on the ground that she wanted to sleep for a while.


    Ding Ning estimated that her face was tender. At this moment, he was embarrassed to see others, so he hurried back to the main castle.


    "Here, this is the mobile phone you entrusted to buy. I''ll bring it to you."


    Ding Qianlie has got up and is chatting with Xiao Nuo. When he sees Ding Ning coming in, Xiao Nuo reaches out to take out a large number of mobile phones from the storage ring and gives them to him.


    Ding Ning was stunned. He thought of asking Zhu wuflawless to buy a mobile phone for ziqueer and others. He estimated that Zhu wuflawless didn''t want to see him, so he asked Xiao Nuo to bring it to him.


    Putting away his mobile phone, Ding Ning asked strangely, "when did you break up?"


    "What are you going to do?"


    Xiao Nuo asked without knowing why.


    "In the mahjong field, Xiao Yao, Rourou, Ling Yun and Xi played mahjong last night. It is estimated that they have just finished for a while."


    Ding stretched himself, smiled and shook his head.


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes lit up and said angrily, "I knew to play mahjong. I didn''t work overtime last night."


    Ding Ning took a smoke from the corner of his mouth: "do you also like playing mahjong?"


    Xiao Nuo smiled guilty: "play occasionally."


    In addition to stepping on people, the witch Gang plays mahjong when it''s boring. She hasn''t touched mahjong since she came to Ninghai. Now she''s a little itchy when she listens to playing mahjong.


    "It''s good to play mahjong. It''s good for brain health. Today I''ll buy some automatic mahjong machines to avoid using hand base cards. How tired I am."


    Ding Ning''s eyes turned and said happily.


    In fact, he doesn''t like women playing mahjong, but when he thinks about it carefully, each of his women has his own busy things. If he thinks of them, he has to visit them one by one. If they go back to paradise island every night because of mahjong, his childhood will be like a fairy.


    Of course, he still had deeper thoughts and deeply missed the absurd time when he was sleeping together when he was led by ten thousand demons. But now, as soon as he came back, under the supervision of his sister, even purple finches were killed and unwilling to let him share the happiness of the whole people, which made him deeply regret.


    If all the girls come back every day, there are always a few who don''t like playing mahjong, don''t they have a chance?


    "Really, great."


    Xiao Nuo thought Ding Ning was firmly opposed to them playing mahjong. Unexpectedly, he was so open-minded and suddenly smiled.


    Ding took fox hunting and looked at him suspiciously. He always felt that there seemed to be something wrong, but he couldn''t say it again.


    Ding Ning secretly beat the drum in his heart, but remained calm on his face. Taking the opportunity to hold Xiao Nuo''s hand, he immediately changed the topic and said, "you worked hard last night. How was the interrogation?"


    "Those killers have a hard mouth. After interrogating all night, they still kill them and are unwilling to explain where their nest is. However, they bite out another killer organization that has received secret flowers, called death brand. It is said that a top killer, Yan wangtie, has been sent out."


    Xiao Nuo said solemnly: "I checked. This death plate is very famous in the international killer organization. It is said that since its establishment, they have lost a mission more than ten years ago, and all the four Yama posts have died. Therefore, the death plate has been silent for several years. In recent years, the death plate has become active again. It is said that the four Yama Posts newly cultivated under their command are better than the previous four Yama posts It''s even more terrible. "


    "Death nameplate? Yama post? I seem to have heard of it."


    Ding Ning frowned and recalled carefully.


    It suddenly occurred to me that when Katharina told herself about the secret flower list, she once mentioned the death nameplate. It is said that more than ten years ago, the death nameplate took the task of assassinating Lin Manxue, the second ranked poison Luocha in the secret flower list, and sent out four king of hell posts. As a result, all of them were killed by the poison Luocha, and the poison Luocha also escaped seriously. Since then, she has disappeared.


    "This death nameplate is very difficult. According to the accounts of those killers, the king of hell post has come to Ninghai. You''d better try not to show up these days. I''ll organize people to find the king of hell post."


    Xiao Nuo said anxiously.


    "MD, in those years, four Yama posts were sent out to encircle and suppress the poison Luocha. Now only one is sent out to assassinate me. My reward is only 300 million less than that of the poison Luocha. Don''t you look down on people?"


    Ding Ning muttered angrily.


    Xiao Nuo: "


    Ding Qianlie: "


    "No, I want to add. I offer a reward of 400 million meters of gold. No, 600 million. In that way, I can surpass the one billion meters of gold offered by Shura and become the first reward on the hidden flower list."


    Ding Ning walked back and forth angrily, his eyes suddenly brightened and said excitedly.


    "You''re crazy."


    "You''re sick!"


    Ding Ning got two angry eyes.


    "Hey, hey, just kidding, just kidding."


    Ding Ning smiled.


    I wondered whether the idea was feasible, but when I thought of 600 million meters of gold equivalent to more than 3 billion Chinese coins, I couldn''t help a burst of flesh pain. I immediately gave up this unreliable idea. It''s not worth it for the sake of false name.


    However, it seems that we can copy Lin Manxue''s road. At the beginning, she was only offering a reward of 80 million meters of gold. Now it has increased ten times to 800 million. Kill one by one, and even their old nest has been brought. See whether these bastards raise the price of their reward.


    "I think you don''t go out these days. Just stay on Paradise Island. I''ll organize the police to find the hell post as soon as possible."


    Xiao Nuo''s worried persuasion.


    "You don''t know what the hell King''s post looks like. How can you find it when Ninghai is so big? It''s impossible to find it by those policemen all my life. Am I hiding here all my life?"


    Ding Ning immediately rejected the proposal. It was just Yan wangtie. He really didn''t take it to heart.


    "What''s the matter with the police? I''m still a police officer. Besides, how do you know we don''t know what Yan wangtie looks like?"


    Xiao Nuo saw that he looked down on the police. He was angry and said angrily.


    "Do you know what that hell tie looks like?"


    Ding Ning was really surprised. If he knew what Yan wangtie looked like, he might be able to dig people out.


    "Of course!"


    Xiao Nuo raised his head proudly, and there was a surge of waves in front of his chest. Ding Ning squinted and thought that he had to take time to moisturize this girl today.


    Xiao Nuo couldn''t see his obscene eyes. He suddenly blushed and glared at him fiercely. Then he took out a sketch from his bag: "a killer we caught has seen this king of hell post. According to his dictation, we made a close-up of the character. This guy looks like this. Take a look. If you encounter it, you can take precautions."

 Chapter 1343

    "The killer knows what the hell''s post looks like? Are you kidding? The hell''s post is also called hell..."


    Ding Ning didn''t believe it at all. He glanced at it casually and sneered, but then his eyes straightened and stared at the portrait.


    "We didn''t believe it at first, but according to the information we got from Interpol, this Yan wangtie who came to assassinate you is the most arrogant and powerful one. He is also independent and never hides his face when performing tasks... What''s the matter with you?"


    Xiao Nuo was talking, but suddenly found that Ding Ning was wrong and asked strangely.


    With a wave of his hand, Ding Ning saw a comatose white man with blonde hair and blue eyes. He smiled bitterly and said, "if he was the king of hell, it''s really possible. It''s no wonder that he was so arrogant."


    "Well... What''s the matter? It''s really him. Has he already done it to you?"


    Xiao Nuo looked at the portrait and then at the unconscious white man. His face was dull for a moment. He really couldn''t figure out what the situation was.


    Ding farrier is also stupid. There is such a dog blood thing. Just now he was worried about Yan wangtie like a great enemy. He didn''t expect to lie in front of him like a dead dog. It''s incredible.


    "If you search the body, you will know. Before you want to kill, you will hand a death post to the task target."


    Ding Ning was also drunk. Unexpectedly, when he first returned to the earth from Kunpeng world, he grabbed the king of hell post. At that time, he was worried about his sisters and directly sealed him and put him in the space. If he didn''t see the portrait, he would forget this guy.


    "It''s really special."


    A moment later, Ding Ning took out a black invitation card like thing from the white man''s pocket, surrounded by a circle of Phnom Penh, with two big bloody characters written on it in red vermilion paint - Ding Ning.


    "This is the death post, isn''t it too simple? The vermilion paint is of poor quality, a smell of paint, and Phnom Penh is also gold-plated. If it''s pure gold, it can make a small fortune. In addition, my name is too ugly and crooked. This guy''s Chinese level is too limited."


    Ding Ning looked discontented and rubbed the so-called death post into pieces. Suddenly, he felt that there seemed to be some foreign matter in his palm. When he spread out his palm, it was a black plastic thing several times smaller than sesame.


    "What is this? The workmanship of this death post is too poor. There are impurities."


    Ding Ning was about to be crushed by someone''s hand, but he suddenly shouted, "wait a minute."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ding Ning looked at her strangely, and Xiao Nuo looked at her puzzled.


    "Bring it to me. I seem to have seen it."


    Ding qiangsai carefully picked up the little black plastic thing and looked at it carefully. A moment later, he took out his mobile phone and dialed: "Xia Hou, you''re going back to paradise island now, right, right now."


    "Sister, what''s going on? What''s this?"


    Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo could see that things were wrong no matter how slow they were. My sister had never been so serious.


    "I suspect this is a nano tracker produced by the death Hunter camp. I saw Xia Hou use it before. At that time, I was very curious and specially asked him, so I was impressed."


    Ding led the hunter and said solemnly.


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes lit up and her eyes became hot when she looked at the nano tracker. As a military family, she was very interested in this kind of high-tech products. If she can crack the principle of this nano tracker, the country can completely copy it, which is very beneficial to the implementation of the tasks of special arms and absolutely makes a great contribution to the National Research on nanotechnology.


    Ding Qianlie seems to see through Xiao Nuo


    He shook his head and said, "you don''t want to crack it. The nano tracker of the death Hunter camp is equipped with a self destruction device. This layer of plastic skin is the protective layer. Once it is broken, it will start the self destruction device, which can''t be studied at all."


    When Xiao Norton was disappointed, he shook his head regretfully and said, "I didn''t expect that a death Hunter camp should have such advanced high technology. It''s really careful enough. If only it could be cracked, it would be a great breakthrough in our country''s nano research technology."


    "Yes, my company also has a laboratory specializing in nanotechnology, but there has always been no breakthrough. At the beginning, I also took the nano tracker provided by Xia hou to study. Unfortunately, I destroyed myself directly and couldn''t study at all."


    Ding Qianlie also said with regret.


    Ding Ning didn''t speak. He reached for the nano tracker and closed his eyes, as if he was feeling something. After a moment, he opened his eyes and asked, "haven''t our country developed the technology to make nano tracker?"


    "Strictly speaking, it''s not without, but we can''t make such a small volume as this tracker. We can''t see it with the naked eye. If it wasn''t wrapped with this layer of plastic, we might not be able to find this tracker at all."


    Xiao Nuo shook his head and said with a wry smile, "no wonder Yan wangtie dares to send the death post to the assassination target in advance. The first is to show the confidence and strength of the death nameplate; the second is to create the panic psychology of the target character; the third is to use this death post for tracking."


    "What if the assassin ran away without a death note?"


    Ding Qianlie asked suspiciously.


    "Generally, the person who receives the death note is like receiving a reminder. He knows that he is going to die and patronizes and is afraid. He can''t remember to throw away the death note. Of course, there is no such exception. Of course, I think since the death nameplate sends the death note, the tracker is only one of the means. It''s impossible not to send someone else to watch, even if the task target throws away the death note If he wants to escape, he should also be watched. "


    Xiao Nuo analyzed rationally.


    "People talk about nanotechnology all day. What is nanotechnology?"


    Ding Ning looked up and asked curiously.


    "Strictly speaking, nano is the unit of measurement of length, and the so-called nanotechnology refers to a new technology to study the laws and characteristics of motion in electrons, atoms and molecules in the scale of 0.1-100 nm. In the process of studying the composition of materials, scientists have found that several or dozens of countable atoms or molecules isolated in the nano scale show remarkable characteristics Many new features, and the technology of using these features to manufacture devices with specific functions is called nanotechnology. "


    Xiao Nuo knew a lot about nanotechnology and explained it.


    Ding Ning nodded thoughtfully. He launched the absolute touch. He knew the structure of the nano tracker clearly. To his surprise, there were three circuits in the nano tracker, one should be used for tracking and the other is a self destruction device. As for the third, he couldn''t figure out what to do.


    "Young lady, young master, young grandmother!"


    Xia Hou came quickly and greeted him as soon as he entered the door.


    Xiao Nuo''s cheeks flushed slightly. Up to now, she is still not used to the title of young grandma, but she likes it very much in her heart.


    "Xia Hou, look, is this a nano tracker produced by the death Hunter camp?"


    Ding led the hunter to the point. Ding Ning reached out and handed him the black plastic.


    Xia Hou was slightly stunned. He was about to take over the nano tracker, but he saw the king of hell''s post lying on the ground. From his perspective, he could just see his appearance. He suddenly lost his voice and exclaimed, "pagil."


    "Do you know him?"


    Ding Ning was stunned. Unexpectedly, Xia Hou even knew Yan wangtie.


    "No, no, pagil should have died long ago. How can he still be alive? What the hell."


    Xia Hou shook his head blankly, a ghost expression, and directly ignored Ding Ning''s questions.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter with this pagil?"


    Ding Ning is interested. The nano tracker produced by the death Hunter camp is actually used by Yan wangtie, which itself makes him imaginative. Unexpectedly, Xia Hou still knows him. It seems more and more interesting.


    "The death Hunter camp not only trains death hunters, but also produces some high-tech products, mainly those used by agents. This nano tracker is one of them, but the death Hunter camp is only responsible for production, not research. I don''t know whether it is developed."


    Xia Hou calmed down, took the nano tracker, looked at it, nodded to confirm its origin, and then looked at pagil with complex eyes: "pagil was a student of the same period as me. At that time, the strongest in the whole training camp were pagil, me and Tuoye."


    Speaking of this, Xia Hou subconsciously looked at Ding Qianlie, and a look of guilt flashed across his eyes.


    Ding Qianlie smiled comfortingly at him. Although his second brother Tuoye died in Xia Hou''s hands, it was his own choice. Since it had happened, it was meaningless to hold it in mind.


    Xia Hou cheered up and said seriously: "In fact, among the three of us, pagil is the strongest and the most arrogant. If Zhenming sword and gun fight head-on, Tuoye and I are not his opponents at all, but because he is a westerner and Tuoye and I are Chinese, we naturally become natural allies. Although we didn''t cooperate with him, we attacked him separately and let him lose blood continuously, For this reason, Tuoye and I also suffered a lot of injuries. "


    Xia Hou was puzzled and said, "I remember very clearly that I pierced pagil''s heart with a bayonet. He couldn''t live at all. How could he appear here alive."


    "It''s not easy to do. Just see if he has a hole in his chest. Maybe he''s not pagil, maybe he''s his twins."


    Ding Ning said, reaching out to uncover the clothes on pagil''s chest. Everyone was stunned and felt numb and creepy.


    There is a deep hole in pagil''s left chest. What''s going on? Stabbed through the heart and still alive? Is it really coming back from the dead?


    "Yan wangtie, can''t you really die and rise again?"


    Although Xiao Nuo was a policeman, she was a woman after all. Seeing this incredible scene, even her teeth began to fight.


    As soon as this sentence was said, they only felt their hair stand upright and couldn''t help shivering.


    Xia Hou, who killed pagil himself, was as pale as earth, his muscles were tight, his eyes glittered fiercely, and stared at pagil like a great enemy, as if he would wake up and rush over at any time.


    Even if he was as calm as Ding, he couldn''t help grasping Ding Ning''s hand, with a look of fear on his face and a cold sweat in his palm.


    Ding Ning frowned. Don''t say that pagil can''t die and rise again. Even if it''s death and rise again, it''s a big deal to send him to hell again.


    Squat down, stretch out his hand, grasp pagil''s wrist, start the absolute touch to swim away his whole body, carefully check his injury, slightly stunned, and then show the color of crying and laughing: "I see."


    "What... What... What''s going on?"


    Xiao Nuo hid behind Ding Ning, grabbed his clothes, showed half his head, and asked with a trembling voice.

 Chapter 1344

    "The police, that''s all."


    Ding Ning made a mockery and stood up.


    "The police are afraid of ghosts."


    Xiao Nuo muttered unconvinced.


    Ding Qianlie and Xia Hou looked calm and relaxed. They should have found out the mystery. They looked at him and waited for him to reveal the answer.


    "Brother Xia Hou, congratulations on winning the prize."


    Ding Ning said with a smile.


    "What do you mean?"


    Xia Hou''s face was blank.


    "In the embryonic stage, the heart changes position and forms the right heart. This variation is about one in 100000. This pagil is one in 100000, but you met it. Did you win the prize?"


    Ding Ning said with a smile.


    All the people were relieved. Qi Qi sighed with relief. Xiao Nuo cried and said, "Oh, my God, it''s so. It scared me to death."


    "Yes, although it''s in broad daylight, I always feel the Yin wind gusts, which is frightening to death."


    Ding led the hunter, rubbed his temples and said with a bitter smile.


    Xia Hou also relaxed and said depressed, "I really won the prize, but it scared me to death."


    "Why? Brother Xia Hou is afraid sometimes."


    Ding Ning said jokingly.


    Xia Hou''s old face was red, and he laughed and laughed. "It''s not fear, but it''s like getting scared. You don''t know. When I saw his wound, the scalp was blown up. If it''s not for everyone else, this guy is killed by myself. If I want to think about it, I will get a goose bump."


    Ding Ning can fully understand Xia Hou''s mood. Some people are not afraid of ghosts and gods, but if they suddenly see the people killed by themselves appear alive in front of them, the spirits can be scared away.


    "I killed him at that time. You didn''t check it carefully to see if he was dead."


    Ding Ning said very speechless.


    "At that time, people were in danger. If they were careless, they would lose their lives. I killed him and suffered a lot of injuries. I just hurried to hide and heal. Where else would I be in the mood to check."


    Xia Hou said with a depressed face: "besides, the heart has been pierced. How can he survive? Who could have thought that this guy''s heart should grow on the right."


    "That''s true. It''s the first time I''ve seen my heart grow on the right, so I didn''t remember it just now. If I hadn''t checked it, I would have thought this guy really came back from the dead."


    In fact, Ding Ning was startled just now, but he didn''t really fear when he even walked through the wheel circuit.


    The key is that he firmly believes that this is pagil''s twin brother, so he will be surprised when he sees the wound and think it''s too incredible.


    After all, this is the human world. How can there be a revival of the dead.


    When the fear was relieved, everyone relaxed. Xia Hou knew the whole story and was greatly depressed: "this pagil was similar to my cultivation a few years ago. How could he break into the divine martial arts so quickly."


    Ding Ning''s look also dignified and said word by word: "divine descent organization."


    "What, divine organization?"


    Xiao Nuo exclaimed. After all, among the people present, except Ding Ning, she knew the divine organization best.


    "Yes, I suspect that the death nameplate and the sky Khan on the grassland are gold fishing tools of divine organizations, and even the death Hunter camp are organizations controlled by divine organizations."


    Ding Ning took out two cigarettes and threw them to Xia Hou. After lighting them, he said with deep eyes.


    "That pervert Tian Khan is also a member of the divine organization?"


    Ding Qianlie''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Well, I have one percent


    It is certain that the amount of money consumed by the divine descendant organization for genetic research over the years is an astronomical figure. Even if the controllers of the divine descendant organization have more money, they are not satisfied with this bottomless hole. Therefore, it is completely logical for them to use the Tian Khan to control the mineral resources in Outer Mongolia to get gold. "


    Ding Ning said firmly: "the oldest and most profitable profession in the world is brothel and killer. The divine organization is crazy. How can it let go of this way to make money? Therefore, I infer that there is a great chance that the death nameplate is manipulated by the divine organization behind the scenes."


    "How can we be sure that the mastermind behind the death Hunter camp is also a divine organization?"


    Xia Hou asked somewhat puzzled, "even if pagil uses the nano tracker of the death Hunter camp, we can''t be sure they are the same owner? After all, the death Hunter camp also sells this nano tracker, maybe it''s the death nameplate that pays for it?"


    "I ask you, how much is the nano tracker worth?"


    Ding Ning asked instead.


    "The main reason is that the technology is valuable, but the real cost is not high. I remember that the market price of foreign sales is about 5000 meters of gold, and even 7000 meters of gold can be sold on the black market. However, it is not what anyone can buy. Only those who have contacts with the death Hunter camp and know the roots can be qualified to buy."


    Xia Hou recalled it and said with certainty.


    "Let''s calculate according to 5000 meters of gold. A death post will cost at least 5000 meters of gold. How many tasks does the killer organization take every year? Can they afford the price even if they make more money?"


    Ding Ning looked at Xia Hou thoughtfully and continued: "unless it is purchased at the cost price of the death nameplate, it can be used so recklessly."


    "If so, the death Hunter camp may really be with the death nameplate, but the problem is that they may not be all forces controlled by the divine organization?"


    Ding Qianlie also wondered about the joints and expressed his views.


    "Sister, think about it. Pagil is a member of the death Hunter camp. Why didn''t the damn people die? Why did he appear on the death nameplate, become a master of Shenwu realm, and now become the post of the king of hell?"


    Ding Ning''s earnest and persuasive way.


    Ding Qianlie suddenly realized: "you mean, the hunter saved pagil, and then sent him to the God descendant organization as a test object. After taking the unstable genetic potion, he survived, and broke through to the Shenwu realm. Then he was controlled by the God descendant organization and sent him to the death nameplate to act as a murderer to make money for the organization."


    "Yes, this is just one of them. Brother Xia Hou once said that the death Hunter camp is only a base for the production of nano military products and is not responsible for R & D, right?"


    Ding Ning looked at Xia Hou and asked.


    "Good!"


    Xia Hou nodded his approval.


    "Well, that''s the problem. Sister''s eldest brother came out of the death Hunter camp, so we all know that there is a mysterious master behind the death Hunter camp, so we can be sure that the military products produced by the death Hunter camp were developed by the mysterious master behind it, don''t you think so."


    Ding Ning narrowed her eyes and asked.


    "Yes, such a high-tech military product, unless it is the master behind the hunter, it will never be assured that he will be responsible for the production."


    Ding Qianlie nodded in agreement with this view.


    "China is a great country and has invested a lot in scientific research in military industry. In terms of scientific research ability, even if it can''t compare with a few countries with developed science and technology, it should be able to rank in the forefront in the world."


    Before the three nodded their approval, Ding Ning continued: "with the scientific and technological strength of China, we can''t produce this kind of nano military products that are difficult to distinguish with the naked eye, even if the scientific research ability of countries with strong scientific and technological strength is stronger than that of China


    But I''m afraid the strength is limited. Do you think these countries can develop such military products? "


    "It''s difficult. Even the United States may not have such scientific and technological strength."


    Xia Hou, who had been a mercenary for so many years, walked south and North, saw a wide range of knowledge, and had dealt with American intelligence personnel. He was the first to shake his head and deny.


    Xiao Nuo didn''t understand the situation in the United States and kept silent. Ding Qianlie nodded and admitted Xia Hou''s statement.


    "Since even the United States does not have the strength to develop such nano products, the only God descendant organization in the world has this strength."


    Ding Ning said solemnly: "Because Qian Dai told me that the divine descent organization has the most cutting-edge experts and scholars in all walks of life. Although their research direction is always based on biological genes, they will also study the most advanced weapons and military products. As long as they are related to war, they are very interested and will conduct research. It can be said that their scientific and technological power is definitely the top in the world, No One of them. "


    Everyone was silent. If so, the divine organization would be terrible. What do they want to do? Is it to dominate the world?


    Ding Ning didn''t tell them that there may even be the shadow of the black blood epidemic family behind the divine race organization. The divine race organization is already desperate. In addition, the black blood epidemic family, which is not lack of even the immortal strong, will make people see no hope of victory.


    "There are various signs that the three forces, Tian Khan, the death nameplate and the death Hunter camp, are the tools for the divine organization to get money, which shows that the divine organization is very short of money now."


    A cold flash flashed across Ding Ning''s eyes: "Of course, this is only the surface. Maybe they have other ways to make money secretly, but there is no doubt that as long as they eradicate the tiankhan who monopolizes the mineral resources in Outer Mongolia, the death nameplate that makes huge profits by killing people, and the death Hunter camp that recruits 10000 students every three years, pays 100000 meters of gold tuition fees per person, and sells high-tech military products for huge profits, it is equivalent to breaking the market It has at least half or more of the wealth of the divine organization. "


    The three men looked at each other and saw the concerns in each other''s eyes. In their hearts, they didn''t want Ding Ning to provoke this terrible God descendant organization.


    You know, it''s an organization with the most cutting-edge technology in the world and can even compete with the state. It''s too late to hide. Ding Ning still takes the initiative to provoke it. Isn''t that self seeking death?


    "Don''t worry, since I dare to provoke them, I have the power to resist them. Of course, I don''t want to provoke them now, but set a goal slowly."


    Ding Ning also knew their concerns and gave them a reassurance first. He was not afraid of divine descent organizations, but he was afraid of the black blood epidemic hidden in the dark. Therefore, his top priority now is to improve his strength and cultivate his own forces.


    Some things, it''s better to give them a preventive injection in advance, so as not to be caught off guard when the three circles are in chaos. After a little thought, Ding Ning said in a heavy tone: "I''ve received reliable news, the three circles will be in chaos."


    "Three realms?"


    Three people are a little confused. Where is the third world?


    Ding Ning reacted. They didn''t even know the three realms. The level was really low.


    Patiently explained to him what the three realms were. Their expressions were very strange. They looked at him with crazy eyes. Xiao Nuo also reached out and touched his forehead to see if he had a fever.


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. "I''m not kidding you, sister. Do you know who Xi is?"


    "Xi? Isn''t it the girl you just made who looks smart and actually loses money all the time?"


    Ding Qianlie blinked his big eyes and looked at him innocently.

 Chapter 1345

    "What? Picking up girls again? I said, are you finished? We''re used to you. You can''t help it."


    Xiao Nuo''s Vinegar jar directly overturned again, with a dangerous small flame burning in his eyes. He was eager to stare at him and was ready to fight him at any time,.


    Ding Ning felt so tired that he was casting pearls before swine. He couldn''t tell them clearly. He waved weakly: "forget it. Talk about it later. You''ll understand at that time."


    "Don''t try to avoid the important and take the easy. Tell me clearly, who is Xi? What''s going on?"


    Xiao Nuo said, grinding his little silver teeth.


    "She is the descendant of the creator God, the goddess of war in the fairy world, and the horse I just made. Are you satisfied?"


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes angrily.


    "You... What''s your attitude? What''s the matter with the descendants of the creator God? What''s the matter with the war goddess in the fairy world? I thought I would be afraid of her? Hum, I just played online games. I didn''t expect you to start playing games to pick up girls now. You really let me down."


    Xiao Nuo said angrily, and the wronged tears swirled in the eye frame.


    what? Online games? Pick up girls online? What''s this and what?


    Ding Ning was burnt outside and tender inside by thunder. He was as numb as a chicken. Is this Nuo''s brain too big? Even the creator God and the goddess of war are called games.


    "Ding Ning, is that Xi''s online name? When did you start playing online games? You can play it occasionally, but you must not indulge in it."


    Ding Qianlie said earnestly, kind as an old mother.


    "Young master, young lady and young grandma are right. You can play the game occasionally, but you must not indulge in it. If you want to have an Internet addiction, it will be troublesome."


    Xia Hou also tried hard to persuade.


    Ding Ning looked up at the sky, silent and tearful. He only felt a group of crows flying over his head, noisy!


    I meant to the moon, but the moon shines on the ditch!


    Brother is not on the same channel with you. There is no common language at all!


    "What''s the matter, young master?"


    Xia Hou looked at Ding Ning and said nothing at the ceiling. He asked suspiciously.


    "What else can I do? Play cool!"


    Ding Qianlie brushed his lips disapprovingly.


    "No, not cool."


    Xiao Nuo stared at Ding Ning with eyes like class enemies, and said seriously: "he is making a silent protest and trying to avoid our torture!"


    "Go, I''ll have breakfast!"


    Ding led the hunter, rolled his eyes, twisted his hips and went downstairs for dinner. He thought they were two hundred and fifty. Is it fun? Hehe, it''s childish. I won''t accompany you anymore.


    Xia Hou nodded and turned to Ding to chase him: "Miss, wait for me. I''ll have breakfast too."


    "Hurry up, don''t pretend to be a fool. Be lenient when you confess and strict when you resist. Tell me honestly what game you''re playing? Which server? What''s your network name? How do you know that Xi... Er..."


    Xiao Nuo fiercely grabbed Ding Ning''s ear and was pressing questions like a ferocious spirit. He was hugged by a pair of powerful arms, his mouth was blocked, and then


    People fly to bed


    And then


    I don''t know why the clothes are gone


    Finally


    The doctor wolf knocked down the police sheep


    "Eh! I feel that my cultivation is getting worse."


    Xiao Nuo snuggled lazily in Ding Ning''s arms, with a happy flush on his face, lovably shook his pink fist, felt the surging power in his body, and said in surprise.


    "You are now a top expert in Zhenwu realm. First adapt to the soaring power, so that you won''t accidentally kill someone when you handle the case."


    Ding Ning hugged her from behind


    Slim waist, said with a spoiled face.


    I have to say that Xiao Nuo has an extremely special position in his heart. This woman will always inadvertently affect his nerves. He feels happy when he looks at her happy.


    "Annoying, enough, people don''t want it."


    Xiao Nuoxi smiled. He suddenly felt that this guy was ready to make a plot. He jumped up in a hurry. He looked at him white and said with a red face: "get up quickly. It''s time to go down and have breakfast."


    Ding Ning reluctantly got up and hugged her plump body for a while before letting her go downstairs for dinner.


    Eating is dispensable to him, and Breakfast doesn''t matter. Now he has more important things to do.


    All the women came in order. They were chatting while eating breakfast in the hall. The atmosphere was much more harmonious than yesterday. Even the nine day Xuannv was not so high and cold. They talked and laughed with everyone.


    Xiao Nuo went downstairs, sat down at the table and buried herself in dinner. She felt the ambiguous eyes of Xiao Yao and others. Her shy face turned red. After all, everyone came here. She knew what was going on at a glance.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly there was a shrill scream upstairs. All the women were stunned and looked up at the upstairs.


    "It''s pagil."


    The blush on Xiao Nuo''s face faded to dispel doubts for everyone.


    Except Ding Qianlie and Xia Hou, the others were all at a loss. They didn''t know who pagil was.


    "Well, let''s eat quickly. It''s getting late. It''s time to attend the martial arts meeting."


    Ding Qianlie didn''t explain much, knocked on the table and said.


    With the help of the three sisters and a group of female slaves, snowfall prepared a rich breakfast, and everyone had a big appetite. They shouted that they had to be fat to eat like this.


    More than ten minutes later, Ding Ning came downstairs. The girls had already finished breakfast and were chatting and waiting for him.


    Ding Ning took out his mobile phone, first sent one to ziqueer and others, and then arranged today''s activities while eating breakfast.


    As soon as he Ling came back, she showed off her mobile phone, but she envied purple finches and others. Now everyone has a mobile phone, and immediately began to explore. If you don''t understand, you should ask others modestly.


    Looking at the envious eyes of those female slaves, Ding Ning suddenly patted on the forehead. These girls are going to enter society. Why did they forget to prepare their mobile phones for them.


    She immediately took out a bank card and handed it to Xiao Nuo. She wanted to ask her to buy a lot of mobile phones today. Originally, she asked for leave, but she began to work again because of the killer yesterday. It seems that she can''t attend the martial arts conference.


    "No, more than 1000 mobile phones are not a small number. Nono can''t buy them all at once. I''ll let the company''s purchasing department purchase them uniformly when I come back."


    When Ding led the hunter to see Xiao Nuo''s face, he quickly said.


    "Yes, it''s my fault. I don''t think so much."


    As soon as Ding Ning heard it, he smiled apologetically at Xiao Nuo, finished the porridge in the bowl, and said, "ling''er, you''re still with Nuo today."


    "Let me go. I''m very interested in the police station."


    Unexpectedly, Kong Lei said before he Ling spoke.


    Ding Ning looked at her in surprise and suddenly remembered that Kong Lei was very interested in things like military war. Although the police station and military war were two different things, it was reasonable to say that Kong Lei was interested.


    Seeing that he Ling didn''t object, she estimated that with her indifferent nature, she felt bored after staying in the police station for a day, and immediately nodded: "that''s good, Nuo''s safety is up to you."


    "Don''t worry, husband, unless I''m dead, no one wants to hurt nono."


    Kong Lei patted her chest and promised.


    "What''s dead? It''s not that serious. It''s just in case."


    Ding Ning glared in displeasure. Kong Lei stuck out her tongue and made a face, which made the women cover their mouths and laugh


    Come on.


    "Ding Ning, there is a question. Do they have ID cards?"


    Ding led the hunter with a frown and suddenly asked.


    Ding Ning was shocked, as if he had been struck by thunder. The whole person was stunned. After half a day, he said with a sad face: "how did I forget this crop?"


    "This is a big trouble. Nearly 2000 people can''t even buy a registered permanent residence."


    Ding led the hunter with a sad face.


    Ding Ning also deeply thinks that if these girls go out occasionally, the problem is that they want to integrate into society. How can they do without ID cards.


    "I''ll think of a way, but the maximum I can solve is 500."


    Xiao Nuo volunteered, but the number of solutions is still limited.


    "I can solve about 200, no more."


    Xia Hou also hesitated.


    Ding Ning looked at him in surprise: "brother Xia Hou also knows hackers?"


    "It''s not a hacker, it''s a black market. Someone on the black market specializes in this business."


    Xia Hou explained, "it''s just that if there are too many, there will be problems."


    Ding Ning''s eyebrows were silent. He knew about buying identity on the black market, but there must be problems if he bought too much. If it wasn''t necessary, he really didn''t want to take the road of the black market.


    However, it is not bad to let Wu Xian invade the registered residence system to create several false identities. So many numbers do not dare to say that Wu Xiangan dare not do it. Even if he is too brave, he will easily have problems. He does not want to bring trouble to Wu Xian.


    "The black market is still very safe. It''s nothing more than spending more money. Cats have cat ways and mice have mouse ways. Although those guys ask a very black price, they are still very honest. There''s absolutely no problem with their identity."


    Xia Hou knew that Ding Ning was worried that the black market was not safe, so he quickly said.


    Hearing this, Ding Ning''s eyes lit up. How could he forget the black mouse and immediately said, "I''ll call first."


    Upstairs, he dialed Zhu Pengcheng and asked him if he could get more than 1000 legal identities.


    "Young Lord, you give the materials to Wuxian. I promise to do it well for you."


    Zhu Pengcheng didn''t ask much, but directly patted his chest to ensure.


    Ding Ning was relieved. With Zhu Pengcheng''s status today, since he dared to bet, there would be no problem.


    After two detailed instructions, Ding Ning hung up the phone and was relieved. After going downstairs, he asked each girl to give her a good name, take a picture and send it to him for unified arrangement.


    Of course, he didn''t give up on the black market and Xiao Nuo. He just solved the identity problem for wolf riders and ghost assassins.


    There are too many wolf riders and imperial assassins. It is impossible to solve them at once. He can only solve some of them first, and the rest can be solved in batches.


    The identity problem has been solved temporarily. Snowfall timidly puts forward requirements. If you want to visit a suitable place and prepare to open the first branch of a castle in the air, you won''t attend the martial arts meeting.


    As soon as Ding Ning heard it, the hospitality capacity of the castle in the air has reached the limit. Now someone starts queuing every morning. It''s really time to open a branch.


    As soon as he heard of opening a branch, Xiao Yao suddenly came to the spirit: "snow, open it in the drunken beauty. I''ll let the top floor out to open a restaurant for you."


    "Greedy cat, I think you want to get the month first."


    Ding Ning smiled and joked.


    Xiao Yao stuck out his tongue, Hei hei laughs: "Drunken beauty is our own property. There is a special elevator directly to the top floor in the backyard. It''s much more convenient to open a branch in my place than in Jinding building. Besides, I travel with rich women every day. They have a high quality of life and pay special attention to food. They complain more than once that it''s too troublesome to eat in a castle in the air. If I open a branch there, I guarantee full business , it can also drive the fame of drunk beauty by the way. This is a win-win situation. "

 Chapter 1346

    Snow fell suddenly moved. Drunk Hongyan was far enough from Jinding building. It was not a district. It was in line with her standard of opening a branch, and it was still her own territory. That was a good idea.


    "Yes, it''s also good to open a branch on the top floor of drunken beauty. If Longteng building were not the group headquarters, I would like Luoxue to open one on the top floor of Longteng building."


    Ding Qianlie agreed and said with a little regret.


    "Snow falls, why don''t you open one in Qingyun club?"


    Lingyun also came to the spirit, holding the falling snow''s arm and shaking it.


    "Sister Yun, no, you belong to the same district as Jinding building, which is not in line with my plan to open a chain store in each district."


    Snow said apologetically, which disappointed Lingyun, but she also knew that what she said was the truth. Anyway, there was a transmission array, and she could eat at any time without too much entanglement.


    "Ningran jewelry is also the building I bought. It is not in the same area as you. The second branch can be opened in my place."


    Murong Yanran also became interested and sent an invitation to Luoxue.


    "OK, OK, that''s a deal. The third branch is on the upstairs of ningran jewelry."


    Snow clapped her hands happily.


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look and smiled at Du Mosheng: "Mosheng, it seems that we have to open the auto company in an area that does not overlap with them and strive to open a branch."


    Du Mosheng didn''t seem to expect that Ding Ning would suddenly talk to her and shout so affectionately. His pretty face suddenly blushed, shyly lowered his head and gave a light "um".


    "I have booked the fourth and fifth branches."


    Ding Ning saw that she was thin skinned and didn''t tease her anymore. He smiled and said to falling snow.


    Falling snow opened her eyes and tongue: "brother, where can you drive?"


    "Yes, where can you drive?"


    The girls are also unknown, so they look at him.


    Ding Ning looked at the girls silently and pretended to be sad: "the feelings are in your heart, and your husband is so useless?"


    "LVYE villa!"


    Snow suddenly realized and said in surprise.


    "Correct answer plus ten, but it''s not just LVYE villa."


    Ding Ning snapped his fingers and sold it.


    "Yes, why did I forget, and your college of traditional Chinese medicine and affiliated medicine."


    Ding clapped his hands and said excitedly.


    "Bingo, correct answer, reward a kiss."


    Ding Ning gave Ding Qiangshi a bad smile, made Ding Qiangshi blush and beat him coyly.


    The girls suddenly realized and cheered again and again. They all had their own companies in business. On the contrary, they forgot that Ding Ning also had LVYE villa and Dongli villa, the headquarters of the axe gang. One east and one west just occupied two districts.


    "There are 15 districts and one county in Ninghai. After you divide the package, give me the rest."


    Ding led Li Xi''s long knuckles to gently tap the table and said with great wealth.


    "Lead hunting sister, how can you have so many floors?"


    Snow asked in some doubt.


    Ding Qianlie smiled proudly: "You really think of Longteng group as a headquarters. Don''t forget that Longteng group has eight subsidiaries, five of which are listed groups. In addition, 16 branches in various regions of Ninghai have covered the whole Ninghai region. Although the roof of the head office is not suitable for opening restaurants, some subsidiaries and branches have no problems at all."


    People remembered that Ding lanlie was a commercial goddess, and Longteng group was not a small company, and its influence had radiated to the whole Yangtze River Delta.


    "Is it easy to operate in the subsidiary?"


    Ding Ning


    Asked anxiously.


    Because he knows very well that these eight subsidiaries are the eight large group companies that my sister opposed the acquisition when she just established Longteng group. Although these eight subsidiaries are now under the command of Longteng group, in fact, Longteng group is only a holding company. Other shareholders may not agree to open a dining hall on the top of their floor.


    "No problem. When I bought them, I still needed to combine some shareholders to hold shares. In the past two years, I have bought many shares. Now Longteng group has absolute control, and the holding amount of each subsidiary has reached more than 60 percent."


    Ding Qianlie said with confidence: "those minority shareholders who dare to oppose, directly inject capital to dilute their shares, that is, we have money now."


    Shenglong group!


    Ding Ning''s mind flashed a flash of light and suddenly thought of Shenglong group of Liu Yingying''s family. It seems that her sister took advantage of her when dividing up this big cake.


    "Not only Shenglong group, but also Bingling group!"


    Ding Qianlie seemed to see Ding Ning''s mind, With a smile in his mouth, he said: "thanks to you, ice free refrigeration technology is now leading the international refrigeration industry. After this period of fermentation, the share price of Bingling group has risen more than ten times. Now the group can use and transfer out 50 billion yuan. I''m thinking about what projects to invest in again. Money is the king."


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that he didn''t know much about business and asked curiously, "sister, why doesn''t Longteng group go public?"


    "The company''s listing has the advantages of listing, and not listing has the advantages of not listing. Generally, the company''s listing can obtain financial support in the open securities market, and the shares of the original shareholders can also be transferred in the open market, and the stock price is higher than those not listed in the open market, so it is beneficial to shareholders and enterprises; the listing can also integrate the original business and comply with stricter standards The company''s laws and regulations and internal management system are of great benefit to the development of the enterprise itself; Third, the popularity can be improved, but also the international popularity, and the enterprise reputation will increase accordingly. "


    Ding Qianlie patiently explained: "To put it bluntly, listed companies are just more convenient for financing. I haven''t planned to go public since the establishment of Longteng group. First, we don''t lack money; second, I don''t want to dilute our equity; third, for the sake of confidentiality, listed companies are public companies and need to regularly disclose their annual reports. In this way, they are very vulnerable to copy or even attack by competitors, or bring other disasters and troubles. ¡±


    The meaning of these words may not be understood by others, but Ding Ning understood it as soon as he heard it. Sister, this is to prevent being hit by the business of the Zhao family after the exposure of her relationship with my mother one day.


    "Besides, our group has five listed subsidiaries. When we need to crack down on competitors, we can directly borrow listed subsidiaries."


    Ding Qianlie knew that Ding Ning understood and said something in his words.


    "I see."


    Ding Ning nodded, but his heart was cold. A business genius like his sister was so cautious about the Zhao family. It seems that the Zhao family is by no means a fuel-efficient lamp.


    "Let''s go. It''s almost time. The director didn''t show up yesterday afternoon. It''s inappropriate not to show up today."


    Ding led the hunter to see that it was almost time, stood up and said with a smile.


    "Let''s go. Look at the fight."


    Guan Shilin pulled Du Mosheng with a smile and said.


    The women got up and began to transmit, and the female slaves stayed; Under the protection of ziqueer and Peng Tianjie, the three sisters Xiaoyao, Luoxue and meow were directly sent to Ninghai to solve the problem of drunk Hongyan opening a restaurant; Xiao Nuo went to work in the police station under the protection of Kong Lei.


    The Ye Huan sisters, pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie have received a temporary call to make a notice. Ding Ning arranges Bai Xun''s sisters to protect them.


    There''s no way. Now is an extraordinary time. Xuannv clan and killers may find them at any time. Of course, there are also many dingning


    It is intended to let the demon clan and other women contact the factors of human society as soon as possible.


    Jingling!


    It is sent back to the room of yanziwu Cruise Hotel. As soon as Ding Ning sends the information of the women who need to apply for identity to Zhu wuflawless, a hasty mobile phone ring rings.


    Ding Ning looked at the caller ID and was immediately happy. The seven murders were really calm. He called now. He thought he would call himself last night. After all, he drove general guard song away directly, which didn''t give Yu Linwei face at all.


    "Younger martial brother, where are you?"


    Press the answer button and you will hear the voice of seven kill.


    "I''m at the martial arts meeting. What''s the matter?"


    Ding Ning said jokingly.


    "The scene of the martial arts meeting? Why didn''t I see you?"


    Seven killed and asked strangely.


    "I''m in my room. I haven''t gone down yet. Don''t tell me you''re here."


    Ding Ning was startled. Seven murders wouldn''t come in person. He whispered to himself. Isn''t he a general guard song? He''s still a vice president, isn''t he?


    "I''m not the only one here... Come down and meet first."


    Seven kill said half and swallowed back. It seems that it''s inconvenient to speak.


    "OK, I''ll go down right away."


    Ding Ning was curious. Not only did seven murders come, but who else came? Did the greedy wolf and the broken army also come?


    Without hesitation, he went downstairs directly to the scene of the martial arts meeting. When he looked at the seven killing Su standing with his hands and respectfully standing behind the skinny old man sitting on the main seat, Ding Ning was startled, hurried a few steps forward and hugged his fist: "before Qu... Martial uncle, why did you come in person?"


    Originally he wanted to call the elder, but Qu Wuyou told him to call martial uncle, which made him immediately understand that Qu Wuyou didn''t come to trouble himself, but to support himself. Although he was not afraid of Yulin Wei at all, he still had a strong warmth in his heart. The three old people of the Imperial Academy are really good to himself.


    "It''s not easy. Legs are convenient. Come out and walk around. Ding Ning, come and sit down!"


    Qu Wuyou smiled and patted the seat beside him. He joked, "I''ve made your position. You''re not going to throw me out."


    Ding Ning''s face was red, and his face was sitting on the side of the song without worry. He laughed and said, "Uncle Qu laughed."


    The 17th Bureau and the Religious Bureau, who stood behind Qu Wuyou like the stars and the moon, changed their faces slightly, and their eyes looked more and more different at Ding Ning.


    Qu Wuyou is one of the thirteen iron guards and one of the only three remaining national soldiers. Even though the Religious Bureau has now designated Yu Linwei, he is full of respect and awe for the iron-clad old man.


    I thought Qu Wuyou came to scold Ding Ning. The Religious Bureau and others were still gloating, but they didn''t even have the qualification to sit in the seven murders. Qu Wuyou let Ding Ning sit next to him with such a friendly attitude. Where are you looking for trouble? It''s obviously to support him.


    The 17th Bureau and others are different. All of them hold their heads high and look proud. In particular, the members of the 17th Bureau of Ninghai are now convinced of director Ding Ning and can be favored by national scholars. What an honor it is to greatly increase their face.


    "Senior brother Qisha, come on, sit down and stand there pestling like a wood."


    Ding Ning greeted the seven murderers with a smile.


    Seven kill rolled his eyes. Ding Ning could be big or small. He didn''t dare in front of his master.


    "Sit down. Your martial brothers haven''t seen each other for a while. Have a good chat."


    Qu Wuyou is like a famous national scholar, just like an ordinary old man, looking at Ding Ning lovingly. He is very willing to see his beloved disciple have a good relationship with Ding Ning.

 Chapter 1347

    Seven kill this just grinned, sat beside Ding Ning, put his arm around his shoulder, winked and thumbed up and said, "OK, brother, song Yufeng''s old dog was thrown out by you, domineering."


    "That guy is full of garlic when he comes here. He''s pointing his fingers here as the deputy general guard of Yulin Wei. His nostrils are facing the sky. He really thinks our scholar''s office is easy to bully. I don''t throw him. Who do I throw at?"


    Ding Ning was filled with righteous indignation, but he secretly observed Qu Wuyou''s reaction with the rest of his eyes.


    It''s a pity that Qu Wuyou always smiles and looks around curiously like a steamed stuffed bun who has never seen the world, as if he didn''t hear what he said, and doesn''t answer.


    Ding Ning secretly feigned that he was really an old fox. This Qi Nourishing skill was never covered. He didn''t connect the cylinder at all.


    Qi Sha took a smoke at the corner of his mouth and couldn''t laugh or cry. This guy is really cunning. He always doesn''t forget to pull the tiger skin of the imperial palace as a flag.


    Speechless patted him on the shoulder and whispered in his ear, "master and I are leaving soon."


    "What do you mean?"


    Ding Ning was a little confused. He just left. Didn''t he come to support me?


    "When master came in person, he showed his attitude. It''s just a meaning. Do you really expect master to tear his face directly with those people of Yulin Wei?"


    Seven kill speechless said.


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that as a national scholar of Qu Wuyou, how could he stay here and tear with the younger generation of Yulin Wei? He can''t afford to lose that man.


    He took the trouble to go there in person. Even if he didn''t say a word, it showed the attitude of the Imperial Academy, so that Yu Linwei wouldn''t go too far, which was the greatest support for him.


    "OK, I know, but what''s the situation over there?"


    Ding Ning was moved. He accepted this feeling, but only by knowing himself and the enemy can he be invincible in a hundred battles. Who knows what moths will appear in Yulin guard. He''s really not afraid of being hard. He''s afraid that those guys will play Yin, plant a frame up and deduct some charges for him. It''s annoying.


    "Although song Yufeng is unpopular, after all, he is the deputy general guard of Yulin Wei. They must find this face. Therefore, this time, they sent out an expert of Jiazi camp to beat you down in public and get back this face."


    Seven kill whispered in his ear, "but don''t worry, he will never dare to do anything to you. The most he can do is teach a lesson."


    Ding Ning twitched at the corner of his mouth and inclined to kill seven people. Why does he feel that this goods has a feeling of schadenfreude?


    The seven murders are really gloating. Although Ding Ning is reasonable this time, he really doesn''t give Yulin Wei face. Even the three national officials shook their heads and smiled bitterly. They think Ding Ning has gone a little too far. It''s reasonable to teach a little lesson.


    After all, most people think that the Imperial Palace and Yulin guard are incompatible. Only a few people, such as seven murders, know that the head of Yulin guard is a member of the imperial palace. Beating Yulin guard''s face does not give the Imperial Palace face.


    Let the experts of the armour camp teach Ding Ning a lesson and get the acquiescence of the imperial scholar''s office to recover the face of Yulin Wei. For fear that the expert of the armour camp doesn''t know how important it is, Qu Wuyou specially took the seven murders around to let the expert know how to teach Ding Ning a lesson, but don''t know how important it is.


    "What if I don''t want to be taught?"


    Looking at the schadenfreude of seven killing, Ding Ning felt very unhappy and said unhappily.


    Qu Wuyou is not his opponent now, let alone a master of Jiazi camp. He deserves to teach himself a lesson.


    "As long as you have that ability, you can teach him in turn."


    Seven kill smiled for fear that the world would not be chaotic, but he didn''t think Ding Ning would be the opponent of the Jiazi camp master. After all, the master was receiving hell like combat training every day


    I''m afraid even he''s going to lose the battle.


    "Oh, that''s good. Look how I beat him. He''s looking for teeth."


    Ding Ning said noncommittally.


    He just worried that it would be difficult for the imperial palace to make things big, so he asked one more question.


    After all, people can''t live for themselves. The situation of the imperial palace is not very good. He doesn''t want to make the Imperial Palace compromise because of himself.


    If the Imperial Palace asked him to bear it, he could only bear it. If he didn''t fight back and scold back, he returned the Imperial Palace and handed over the Religious Bureau to protect his human feelings.


    But now that the seven kill has said so, he will no longer be affected by the bird spirit. It''s strange that he doesn''t beat the experts of the a-word camp and doesn''t even know his mother.


    Young and vigorous, it''s better to learn a lesson, lest he be too arrogant and suffer heavy losses in the future.


    Qu Wuyou sighed in his heart and felt that Ding Ning''s current state of mind was too inflated. Although he appreciated Ding Ning''s sharp edge, it was too hard and easy to break. It was not necessarily a bad thing to teach him a lesson within the controllable range, which was good for his growth.


    It''s no wonder Qu Wuyou thinks so. After all, Ding Ning''s spirit has not recovered from the trauma, and his breath has converged. There is no leakage at all. Even he can''t realize that Ding Ning''s cultivation is actually no weaker than him, or even worse.


    The two masters and disciples didn''t stay too long. After chatting with Ding Ning, they left in front of a large group of people.


    The martial arts meeting also officially began immediately. Ding Ning declined the request of the three deputy directors to let him speak on the stage, and sat on the main seat as an old monk.


    Perhaps I was really afraid of Ding Ning''s simple and direct opening speech, and the attitude of the three deputy directors was not firm. After mutual humility, Zhang Heping acted as the host on behalf of the organizers and was responsible for speaking on the stage.


    Gu Jianyang and Chu ziqiao sat down beside Ding Ning honestly and approached him one by one. It seems that the two deputy directors who have been dissatisfied with Ding Ning now also have the intention of actively approaching him.


    Zhang Heping spoke eloquently for nearly half an hour, nothing more than meeting friends with martial arts. From point to point, in order to carry forward the martial arts of China and so on, the martial artists under the stage were sleepy.


    "The martial arts competition is now officially started. Representatives of all parties are invited to draw lots to draw the opponents of the first round of competition. There are 132 teams in total. The first round of competition is an elimination system. The rules of the competition are that one party is judged negative if it is knocked down; the one who voluntarily admits defeat is judged negative; the one who falls to the ground for ten seconds and can''t get up to continue fighting..."


    As Zhang Heping announced the rules of the martial arts competition, the representatives of the sleepy martial artists at the scene revived in situ like chicken blood, and the teams sent representatives to the stage to draw lots.


    "Chu Bureau, do we have a team in the 17th Bureau?"


    Ding Ning asked curiously when he saw that the soldiers of the b-camp also took the stage as a competition team to draw lots.


    "Yes, but the 17th Bureau is the organizer. In order to avoid injustice, according to the rules, our teams of the 17th Bureau of Jiangnan Road must go to other regions to participate in the martial arts conference. Those who come to our Jiangnan Road to participate in the martial arts conference are the teams of the 17th Bureau of other regions."


    Chu ziqiao''s face was a little strange and explained in detail. He secretly said in his heart, is this common sense.


    Ding Ning suddenly smiled and felt a little embarrassed. He was really incompetent as a director. He didn''t even know these common sense.


    "Bureau D, I''m afraid Qingyun security is the only way for us to win the top 50 in Jiangnan Road this time."


    Gu Jianyang was anxious to repair the relationship with Ding Ning and said without words.


    "Yes, Qingyun''s security is so strong. Yesterday, many teams had already backed out, and many people complained that he came to study with the prince this time,


    It''s suggested to give Qingyun security a certain number of places directly, otherwise it''s really boring. "


    Chu ziqiao said intentionally or unintentionally, "Ding Bureau, what do you think?"


    Ding Ning didn''t answer, frowned and thought about the question seriously.


    Although Qingyun security has this strength, if we win all the top 50 places this time, we will offend all Jianghu forces in Jiangnan Road. This is not a good thing.


    "That''s against the rules. People have strong strength, which is also their ability. If they are given a quota directly, people outside don''t know how to pass it on. Maybe they will think there''s something fishy about our 17th inning."


    Gu Jianyang firmly expressed his opposition.


    "What do you say? If we follow the normal competition, Qingyun security will certainly cover all the top 50. At that time, the whole Jiangnan Wulin will complain. Maybe no one will attend the next session. Give them a certain number of places directly. Everyone is happy, and people outside can''t say anything about us."


    "Anyway, I don''t think it''s right. The martial arts conference is the martial arts conference. They fight for places with their ability. If they don''t have the ability to get places, it''s also their business. This rule can''t be broken."


    "If you follow the rules rigidly, as long as Qingyun security doesn''t go bankrupt, let alone this session, the first 50 of the next ten martial arts Congress will be included by Qingyun security, and the martial arts Congress will become a special performance of Qingyun security."


    ¡­¡­


    The two deputy directors insisted on their own words. They were so noisy that they almost didn''t fight. No one could convince anyone.


    Ding Ning was dazed by the noise and waved impatiently: "stop arguing and have a look. I don''t think Qingyun security won''t be so unreasonable. It''s always necessary to leave Soup for people to drink after eating meat."


    Ding Ning''s prestige is definitely not covered now. As soon as he spoke, the two deputy directors closed their mouths obediently.


    The world is finally quiet!


    Ding Ning looked at the so-called martial arts meeting with his legs crossed and a cigarette in his mouth. He was sleepy and yawned.


    At his current level, watching these martial arts competitions is like watching adults playing with children in kindergartens. It really can''t arouse any interest.


    Even if Qingyun security plays, it is basically a move Ko. There is no technical content. The gap in strength is too large and there is no comparability at all.


    On the contrary, the personnel of the 17th Bureau and the Religious Bureau were elated and flushed, clapping their hands and cheering loudly.


    Ding Ning is speechless. It seems that there are no experts in the 17th Bureau and the Religious Bureau. Those martial arts guys are slow and like playing Taijiquan. He really doesn''t see anything wonderful.


    Boring, boring!


    With this time, it''s better to cultivate feelings with beautiful women.


    Therefore, director Ding slipped away again, said hello to the three deputy directors, and went back to the hotel with eight character steps.


    Before long, Jiutian Xuannv slipped into the room and complained, "I''m watching well. Why did you call me up?"


    "What''s good about those low-level martial arts competition? It''s boring."


    Ding Ning said in surprise.


    "It''s OK. I think it''s wonderful. I can learn a lot."


    Nine days Xuan Nu said blankly.


    When Ding Ning saw that her face was not fake, he suddenly reacted. Now Jiutian Xuannv is not the high goddess of war, but has lost all the low-level martial artists who have built the foundation for the heavy head.


    In his eyes, those martial artists seemed to move slowly like snails, but in her eyes at the moment, they were as fast as lightning and as fast as thunder. No wonder she would feel very wonderful.

 Chapter 1348

    Ding Ning was anxious to repair the spirit as soon as possible. Where would he let Jiutian Xuannv go? He said solemnly, "I want to compete with you."


    "Duel? You duel with me? Don''t you think it''s too bullying?"


    Jiutian Xuannv pointed at her nose in amazement, and almost laughed angrily by the shameless guy.


    "I bullied you. What''s the matter?"


    Ding Ning jumped up with a bad smile


    "HMM... shameless... Cut... Giggle... I don''t know who bullies who."


    Jiutian Xuannv was ashamed, angry, angry and anxious at first, but soon found someone''s Silver Pewter gun head, and immediately smiled proudly.


    "A scholar can be killed but not humiliated. I don''t believe it today."


    Ding Ning was so ashamed that he was vulnerable in his most proud field and became a super fast shooter, which made him feel embarrassed. The dignity of men must be maintained.


    "Finally let my aunt feel comfortable. Thirty nine times, ha ha, very hard. For your sake of so hard work, er, this is my aunt''s tip for you."


    An hour later, Jiutian Xuannv slowly tidied up her clothes as a winner, took out a hundred yuan bill, put it on Ding Ning''s face, giggled proudly and walked away.


    "Grandma te, this woman has learned bad from Lingyun."


    Ding Ning stretched out his hand to remove the money on his face, gnashing his teeth and swearing, helped his old waist to get up and staggered into the bathroom. The figure looked so sad.


    "What''s the matter with me? Hum! Quality doesn''t care about quantity. Sooner or later, this woman will have to kneel and sing conquest."


    Let the shower wash the body, Ding Ning carefully experienced the spirit, repaired a lot again, and soon full of fighting spirit.


    After taking a shower and resting for half an hour, Ding Ning decided to find confidence from other women first, so he took out his mobile phone and dialed Du Mosheng.


    "Oh!"


    Du Mosheng was watching the martial arts meeting with interest. Suddenly, he received a call from Ding Ning asking her to go back to her room and tell her something. He didn''t know what he thought, and his face turned red.


    "What''s the matter? Whose phone?"


    Close to her, Guan Shilin turned her head and asked casually.


    "No... no one. My stomach is a little uncomfortable. Go back to my room for convenience."


    Du Mosheng''s eyes flickered, dodged Guan Shilin''s eyes, hung his head and said with a red face.


    "Oh, don''t worry? Then go and come back quickly."


    Guan Shilin was looking at it. She didn''t think much. After a casual concern, she continued to watch the martial arts competition.


    Du Mosheng''s heart beat like tired. He walked to the hotel with his head down and small steps. He blushed like a persimmon and his mind roared. Why did he find himself? Is it about opening a car factory? What if he does not mean well and agrees? Or not?


    But when she summoned up the courage to knock on the door, and then an animal that was forced not to wait dragged in without saying a word and blocked her upper lip with her mouth, all hesitation and entanglement would no longer exist


    The wind is still strong, and the sunset is red for several times!


    Ding Ning leaned comfortably on the head of the bed and smoked afterwards. The confidence he lost in Jiutian Xuannv came back. He gently stroked Du Mosheng''s cloud like hair and chatted with her in a soft voice to deepen the feelings between the two people. After all, Du Mosheng and he had no emotional foundation and were still a man with a boyfriend.


    With his rich experience in flower picking and medicine, he naturally knows that a woman''s excitement period fades very slowly. Even a warm heart care and a gentle hug will increase a woman''s happiness index and open her heart more easily than usual.


    Sure enough, Du Mosheng showed a lot of closeness to him, opened his heart and said a lot to him. Under his intentional guidance, he told her the tangles and pain in her heart.


    Her origin and family made it impossible for her to find a foreign boyfriend, so she never fell in love during her study abroad. She didn''t accept the pursuit of Chinese students until she was about to graduate.


    The boy is excellent, and he is also a man of the moment in the school. His family is from Guangdong Province. It is said that he is also a famous family in the local area, and he is barely matched with Du Mosheng''s family.


    The time of their love is not long. So far, it has been less than half a year. The boy respects her and accommodates her very much. When they fall in love, they hold her hand and never kiss.


    Du Mosheng was very confused. She always thought she loved her boyfriend very much. The two sides even made an appointment to take her boyfriend home to show her parents during the new year, but things inexplicably developed to this stage, which made her feel like a bad woman for the first time from childhood to childhood, and her heart was full of guilt.


    She regretted that she came to Gusu with Guan Shilin on a whim, which led to the development of things out of control and made her miserable.


    Listening to her voice, Ding Ning has mixed feelings. He can''t say what kind of feelings it is for Du Mosheng. To say love, it''s not that far; If you say you don''t love, let go. He is reluctant from the bottom of his heart.


    His strong possessiveness and increasingly overbearing nature made him never want the women he touched to be possessed by other men.


    Du Mosheng cried and cried. He fell asleep unconsciously under the double fatigue of his heart and body.


    Ding Ning looked at her tight frown in her deep sleep, and there were still crystal tears on her eyelashes. Her heart suddenly felt very painful. Everything was an absurd product of the wrong circumstances before she came to this step.


    If it weren''t for his appearance, Du Mosheng wouldn''t be so tangled and confused as now. He can see that she doesn''t love herself. In her heart, her boyfriend occupies a very heavy position, otherwise she wouldn''t be so tangled and painful as now.


    Ding Ning stood at the window, silently smoking one by one. His heart was full of guilt and remorse. Finally, he stubbed out the cigarette end and made a decision in the smoke.


    Since you don''t love, let go. As long as she can be happy, let her be free, and she will let go of herself.


    Erasing her memory is not too difficult for Ding Ning today. Just like swallowing Zhao Gang''s memory at the beginning, it is just to let the spirit just repaired return to the first time of injury.


    As for the hymen, it''s just a small operation for Ding Ning. Since this is the source of her pain, it''s better to start from scratch, and even her accomplishments have been sealed.


    "Mosheng, Mosheng!"


    Therefore, when Du Mosheng woke up leisurely in the call of Guan Shilin, he had forgotten all the things that happened that day and night, and his memory still stayed at the moment when he came to Suzhou with Guan Shilin.


    "Shilin, where is this? Why did I fall asleep?"


    Du Mosheng rubbed his bleary eyes and looked at the strange environment in the hotel. He asked faintly.


    Guan Shilin''s mood is very complicated, but this is Ding Ning''s decision and the choice of respecting Du Mosheng, She could only say with a forced smile: "who knows what''s the matter with you? You fell asleep in the car and slept like a dead pig. You couldn''t wake up. It took me a lot of effort to carry you to the hotel. You slept day and night and missed the opening ceremony of the Martial Arts Conference."


    "Ah, maybe I''m too tired and the jet lag hasn''t been adjusted."


    Du Mosheng got up with some embarrassment. His eyes were bright and excitedly asked, "has the martial arts conference begun?"


    "Well, I have


    It''s started, but now it''s temporarily suspended at noon. Let''s go and have some lunch to fill our stomachs. "


    Guan Shilin was inexplicably sad. Although Ding Ning''s face was calm when she told her what had happened, she could still feel his depressed sadness and reluctance. For fear that Du Mosheng might see something wrong, she hurriedly turned her head and pretended to go to the bathroom as if nothing had happened.


    "OK, hurry up. I''ll wash and eat now. I''m almost hungry."


    Du Mosheng skillfully tied his hair into a neat ponytail, stood up and shouted at the bathroom.


    "Well, that''s good. Come in and wash."


    Guan Shilin washed her face, looked in the mirror and tried to keep herself normal, and answered casually.


    In the restaurant, instead of being with Qingyun security, Ding Ning sat with the people in the 17th inning and ate lunch absently.


    As they had entered the formal martial arts competition stage, those enthusiastic Jianghu guests did not propose a toast, but smiled and greeted him from a distance.


    Like those Jianghu guests, Zhang Heping, Chu ziqiao and Gu Jianyang talked excitedly about the martial arts competition in the morning, exaggerating that Qingyun security was very knowledgeable. They took the initiative to admit defeat in many competitions, and the promotion quota was maintained at about 20.


    Ding Ning didn''t express any opinion. This is what he told Lingyun to do. It''s enough to win 20 out of 50 places. After all, Qingyun security is not a pure martial arts group. Once all the martial arts forces in Jiangnan Road are offended to death, I''m afraid it will be difficult to do business in the future, which is not in line with Qingyun security''s interests and original intention.


    The door of the restaurant was opened. Guan Shilin and Du Mosheng walked in gracefully, attracting everyone''s eyes and attention. But what puzzled the Jianghu guests was that the two beautiful girls were Qingyun security guards, but they didn''t sit with them. They just nodded and sat alone in the corner?


    "Eh! Is that annoying guy there?"


    Du Mosheng felt that a line of sight fell on her. Subconsciously, he saw that it was Ding Ning. He frowned in disgust and muttered in a low voice.


    Guan Shilin looked at Ding Ning with complicated eyes. Seeing the sadness in his eyes, she felt inexplicable pain. She pulled Du Mosheng and said in a low voice: "eat your meal. Don''t do so much. Be careful that misfortune comes out of your mouth."


    "Hum! What can he do to me? He looks like a dog. In fact, he is a scum man. Shilin, you should stay away from him. That guy is a scum."


    Du Mosheng muttered in an unconvinced voice. While painstakingly telling Guan Shilin to stay away from him, he glared at Ding Ning, a provocative gesture.


    Although Ding Ning''s spirit was hurt, her senseless six senses were not affected. She listened to her whispered words clearly, showed a bitter smile and took back her sight sadly.


    Yes, in her heart, she just sees a scum and scum who loves one. Since she has decided to let go, why bother others.


    Seeing Ding Ning''s defeat in her eyes, Du Mosheng raised his eyebrows proudly, but he didn''t know why. He noticed the gloom in Ding Ning''s eyes, but his heart was inexplicably hurt. The silk of pride also disappeared, and silently began to bury his head in dinner.


    "Hum! If this woman knows how to be disrespectful to her husband, I''ll teach her a lesson now."


    Kong Xuan, who is usually very gentle, said angrily. In her eyes, Du Mosheng is a fool. Such a good man doesn''t know how to cherish it and dares to export it.


    "Forget it, since Ding Ning has decided, let''s not worry about it. Just think that nothing has happened. Maybe now, it''s the best outcome for them."


    Ding led the hunter and said faintly.

 Chapter 1349

    Among the people, only Ding Qianlie knew the relationship between Ding Ning and governor Du and chose to let go as nothing had happened. Intellectually, this was the best result for everyone to be happy.


    Otherwise, the close relationship between Ding Ning and governor Du is likely to break down because of Du Mosheng, which is the outcome that everyone does not want to see.


    Just, with Ding Ning''s character, can he really put it down?


    Thinking of this, Ding Qianlie looked at Ding Ning with worry and sighed slightly in his heart. Up to now, he can only take one step at a time.


    Boom!


    The door of the restaurant opened again. No, it was not opened, but kicked open.


    All the people looked at it and wanted to see who was so arrogant and domineering.


    A young man in his thirties came in, his cold eyes slowly looked around and fell on Ding Ning like a knife.


    Ding Ning ate the food slowly without looking at the man. Although he knew that those who should come would always come, the man must be an expert from Jiazi camp. Just such an expert has no qualification worthy of his attention.


    More than ten players in the b-camp showed surprise on their faces. Qi Qi stood up and greeted them. He respectfully hugged and bowed: "I''ve seen Lieutenant Colonel Dong."


    Colonel?


    Everyone was stunned, but then suddenly understood the identity of the comer.


    All the people present are martial arts. Naturally, they know that Yulin Wei is a military organization under the jurisdiction of the military. The people who can enter the a-camp are at least major.


    This rank is different from the real rank held by soldiers in the ordinary sense. It can only be regarded as a virtual rank. Only after accumulating enough military merit and being granted a military rank within Yulin Wei can they have a real rank matching the virtual rank.


    But whether it is a virtual title or a real title, a person who is so young can become a lieutenant colonel, which means that even in the legendary a-word camp, he is by no means the last existence.


    Jiaziying is the most elite soldier in Yulin guard. Only ten people can join it. Lieutenant Colonel Dong can be among them, not the weakest one. His strength is naturally extraordinary.


    The restaurant fell into a dead silence. Whether it was the 17th Bureau or the Religious Bureau, or the teams of major forces, they all paid attention to Ding Ning.


    They all know the whole story. From the moment when Ding Ning threw song Zongwei out without mercy, it was destined that Yu Linwei would come to find the venue.


    Some people sneer, some worry, some gloat, some show pity, some shake their heads and sigh... Life is different.


    "Chief, you go first. Let''s stop him."


    To Ding Ning''s surprise, Chu ziqiao and Gu Jianyang, who had always been dissatisfied with his parachute into the director of the 17th Bureau, made the same choice to protect him.


    "Yes, little martial uncle, you go first. The three of us stop him."


    Zhang Heping also stared at the lieutenant colonel Dong like a great enemy, and whispered without looking back.


    "Why? You should all hate me."


    This sentence is to ask Chu ziqiao and Gu Jianyang, because Ding Ning knows that Zhang Heping takes it for granted to protect him, and Gu Jianyang and Chu ziqiao can stand by and watch coldly. There is no need to conflict with Yulin Wei.


    "I don''t like you, but after all, you are the director of the 17th Bureau, which represents the face of our 17th Bureau. Yu Linwei doesn''t look at us now. It''s not just your personal thing, but the dignity of our 17th Bureau."


    Chu ziqiao looked at him with complicated eyes and said firmly.


    "Yes, the internal contradictions are solved internally. Internally, we make a fuss, but externally, we are all people of the 17th inning. If we are smashed by Yu Linwei today, we will lose our face in the 17th inning. We can lose or even die, but we will never be bullied and dare not resist. What''s more, although I think you are very unhappy, when you throw out the general guard song Wait, I feel very relieved. With this, I think you are the director. "


    Gu Jianyang proudly raised his chest and said with firm eyes.


    Ding Ning was slightly moved and a warm current was quietly surging in his heart. Although the two deputy directors had been dissatisfied with him, he appreciated the courage and integrity shown at the critical moment. He patted them on the shoulder and said in high spirits: "I''m glad there is a deputy director like you in the 17th Bureau, but now I''m the director and I can''t get ahead of you."


    "Don''t be impulsive. This Lieutenant Colonel Dong is one of the top ten experts of Yu Linwei. You''re not his opponent. If you go up and get beaten down, you''ll lose the face of the 17th inning of Ninghai. Let''s go first. If we stop him, even if we lose, it''s not too humiliating. It''s better than you, the director, who was beaten down. Besides, you''re the disciple of the old man of Wuhou. If you get beaten down When I was knocked down, I lost not only my face in the 17th inning, but the face of the Imperial Academy. "


    Chu ziqiao said anxiously.


    "Well, it''s just a soldier of the a-camp. It''s still a little hot to beat me. Now I''ll show you how strong the true disciples of marquis Wu are."


    Ding Ning proudly stood up, pressed their shoulders and said without doubt.


    "You don''t know the soldiers of the a-camp..."


    Although Chu ziqiao and Gu Jianyang knew that Ding Ning''s skill was extraordinary and that more than a dozen soldiers of the b-camp shocked at the roar had lost their combat effectiveness, they were still uneasy in the face of the legendary soldiers of the a-camp, for fear that he might not know the depth and be turned over by Lieutenant colonel Dong and lose the face of marquis Wu.


    After all, in the hearts of their generation of martial artists, the Marquis of the town is not only the existence of God, but also their idol. They will never allow anyone to tarnish the glory and majesty of the marquis.


    So they tried their best to stop Ding Ning''s action, but Ding Ning pressed their shoulders so that they couldn''t move even. They couldn''t help but look frightened. Only then did they realize that the Wu Hou disciple who didn''t do his job might not be as simple as it seems.


    "Don''t worry, I have everything."


    Ding Ning patted them on the shoulder, stood up slowly, looked at his face carelessly, stared at his lieutenant colonel Dong without expression, and slowly stretched out his index finger.


    Provocation, naked provocation!


    Considering the face of the imperial scholar''s office, Dongzhong school just wanted to teach this boy who didn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth a little lesson and find a place for Yulin Wei. But at the moment, seeing that Ding Ning was so arrogant, he immediately laughed back, proudly held his arm and sneered: "boy, you''re crazy."


    "Crazy?"


    Ding Ning shook his head noncommittally: "you are not qualified to say this word to me. In my eyes, you are too weak. You''d better go back. If you come to jiaziying Tianzi No. 1, maybe you can make me pay attention to that point."


    "Arrogance, it''s so arrogant. This annoying guy just doesn''t deserve to be beaten. Lieutenant Colonel Dong should teach him a lesson."


    Du Mosheng clenched his small fist excitedly, twinkling small stars in his eyes, and muttered excitedly.


    Guan Shilin shook her head in tears and laughter. With her current accomplishments, she could clearly perceive that lieutenant colonel Dong''s strength was even inferior to her. At most, it was the strength of the great master in the middle period. Perhaps she might not be able to beat Lieutenant Colonel Dong because of her lack of practical combat experience, but Ding Ning could even create the top peak of Zhenwu realm. In fact, it was conceivable that this was not a battle at one level, I want Lieutenant Colonel Dong to teach him a lesson and Practice for another 100 years


    almost.


    "Boy, it''s interesting. If you can make three moves in my hand, I''ll let you go. As long as you apologize to president Song Wei, I can promise you that the gratitude and resentment with our Yulin Wei will be written off."


    Dong Zhong proofread his skills with enigmatic confidence and said with a smile instead of anger.


    "Hey! I''m really disappointed. I thought Yu Linwei really had the strength to replace the imperial palace. Unexpectedly, it was a group of arrogant frogs at the bottom of the well."


    Ding Ning sighed faintly and said, "if I can''t get you down, don''t apologize to general guard song. It''s OK for me to kowtow to him and admit my mistake."


    "You are arrogant, then I''ll see how much weight you have. You dare to look down on me, Yulin Wei."


    Middle school Dong couldn''t bear it. He suddenly became angry and kicked hard under his feet. The whole person rushed to Ding Ning like an arrow from the string.


    In his mind, the imperial palace is a group of old people who rely on the old and sell the old. They will only sit on the merit book to remember the glory of the past. It is a natural trend for Yu Linwei to replace them.


    As a leader of Yulin guards, he came to teach Ding Ning a lesson on behalf of Yulin guards this time. He was full of ambition. He wanted to trample on the descendants of the Imperial Palace and tell people all over the world that the imperial palace is old and no longer worthy of being a martial leader to suppress the Jianghu. Only Yulin guards is the cradle of the real strong.


    Unfortunately, the ideal is full, and the reality is too skinny.


    When his fist was only an inch away from Ding Ning''s face, Ding Ning suddenly moved when he imagined that the other party was punched Ko by himself and even showed a proud grin.


    A fist grew rapidly in his vision, so fast that his thinking could not keep up with his own reaction. He only felt a sharp pain like tearing in his chest, as if he had been hit by a running rhinoceros. The whole person flew upside down, hit a large human shaped hole in the wall with a bang, and disappeared directly into the restaurant.


    Quiet!


    Everyone was stunned, couldn''t believe rubbing their eyes, looked at Ding Ning who was calm and relaxed, as if nothing had happened, and wondered if he was wrong. Shouldn''t the one who flew out be him? Why did the one who disappeared be the menacing Lieutenant Colonel Dong?


    In their eyes, Ding Ning was like driving away annoying flies. He just raised his hand casually and punched slowly without any smoke and anger, but it was faster than Lieutenant Colonel Dong. Then, Lieutenant Colonel Dong became a broken kite and flew out directly through the wall.


    At least Lieutenant Colonel Dong is one of the top ten experts of Yu Linwei. Why is he so vulnerable? Is this a double reed? Is it too fake?


    "Gudu!"


    The soldiers of the second battalion swallowed their saliva neatly, and their eyes to Ding Ning were full of awe and respect. Even if their relationship was not harmonious, the consciousness of respecting the strong had been deeply engraved in their bones and blood.


    They know very well that this is not acting, but that Ding Ning is too strong and incredible. Even an expert like Lieutenant Colonel Dong is just a fly that can be killed easily in his eyes. Such a strong person, even the enemy, will instinctively feel awe.


    Compared with the soldiers in the b-camp, Chu ziqiao''s mouth was open enough to put a big duck egg in it; Gu Jianyang also had a dull face, protruding eyes and almost didn''t fall off; Only Zhang Heping was surprised, but he was happy. His face was full of pride. This was his little martial uncle. He was really powerful.


    Du Mosheng''s small mouth was very disappointing. Zhang became a lovely O-shaped. He looked at Ding Ning like a monster. For the first time in his life, he felt that this guy didn''t seem so annoying and seemed handsome.

 Chapter 1350

    "Gudu, this... This is not acting, is it?"


    A Jianghu tycoon swallowed his saliva and said suspiciously.


    "What kind of acting? Do you think one of the top ten experts in Jiazi camp will sacrifice his reputation to play this play?"


    Another Jianghu tycoon shook his head and rejected.


    "Yes, how could it be acting? Which of the top ten experts in the Jiazi camp is not a proud generation, and how can they sacrifice their reputation to set off others."


    Someone agreed and looked at Ding Ning''s eyes.


    "Ding Bureau, it''s hidden. I''ve long seen that he''s not an ordinary person. I didn''t expect him to be so arrogant. Compared with him, I''ve lived like a dog for decades."


    Someone sighed with emotion.


    "No wonder Qingyun security obviously has this strength, but took the initiative to admit defeat so many times. I think it''s also afraid of bureau D, so it didn''t occupy all the places."


    Some smart people take it for granted that Qingyun security owes its low-key to Ding Ning.


    "Ding Ju is worthy of being a true disciple of marquis Wu. It seems that Yulin Wei is far from taking the imperial scholar''s house instead."


    "Yes, only the disciples of marquis Wu can recruit the top ten soldiers of Ko Yulin weijiazi camp. I don''t think even the first soldier will be the opponent of the Ding Bureau."


    "Yu Linwei is a newly established organization after all. How can it compare with the profound inside information of the imperial scholar''s office."


    "It''s less than 30 in the Ding bureau? Such a young super strong man is really... I can''t imagine."


    "The most important thing is that Ding Ju is so approachable and doesn''t mean to look down on us. He still drinks with us. It''s a lot better than those guys with nostrils on their heads in Yu Linwei."


    "That''s true. Real experts are always low-key. It''s low-key to see others'' Ding Bureau. If yu Linwei hadn''t stepped on his head, he wouldn''t have seen the same things as those guys of Yu Linwei."


    "Hahaha, Yu Linwei is stupid. He wants to step on the D bureau to get back his face, but he was slapped in the face by the D Bureau. I feel happy when I think about it. It''s really comfortable."


    "Awesome, Lao Tzu''s arrogance and arrogance yesterday, and I was upset when I saw it. I was just upset by the Bureau, and threw the guy out."


    ¡­¡­


    As the Jianghu heroes here woke up and began to talk to each other, the silent restaurant gradually began to make noise and gradually became as noisy as a vegetable market.


    Ding Ning put down the dishes and chopsticks and smiled apologetically at the people. "I''m full. You eat slowly."


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    A burst of sudden applause burst out. Murong Junlin came in with an expressionless slap on his face. He said with a smile: "director Ding, what a good skill. Someone is looking for him outside."


    Ding Ning frowned slightly, then stretched out, stood up and saluted with a fist: "please Murong master."


    "Director Ding, you''re welcome. Please!"


    Murong Junlin said hypocritically, half turned over and made an invitation.


    "Thank you."


    Ding Ning held his head high and walked out without fear. He also shook his head slightly at Ding Qianlie and others, motioning them not to follow.


    He knew that since Murong king came to invite him in person, it must be a saint.


    When Ding Ning passed the big hole in the wall that was smashed by Lieutenant Colonel Dong, he swept it with Yu Guang. As he expected, Lieutenant Colonel Dong had indeed slipped away. If anyone had changed, I''m afraid he would have no face to stay here again.


    When Murong Junlin came to the empty deck, Ding Ning saw two veiled men,


    A tall and short woman in white stood with positive and negative hands.


    "Two fairies, director Ding has been invited. No matter what grievances you have, please go out and solve them. It''s not easy to build swallow stronghold. Don''t damage it."


    Murong Junlin said humbly to the two women.


    "Please don''t worry, Murong family leader. We''re just talking to director Ding... We will never damage Murong family''s goods. Even if we have to damage them, we will compensate according to the price."


    The shorter woman said faintly to Murong Junlin. Her tone seemed polite, but in fact she was extremely overbearing, which meant she was unwilling to leave swallow stronghold and find another place.


    Murong Junlin frowned and said nothing more. He glanced at Ding Ning, then bowed his hand and said, "since the two fairies insist on this, Murong Junlin won''t be here to delay the three chatting. Leave first!"


    "Then please Murong''s master!"


    The shorter woman didn''t mean to stay at all, and said perfunctorily.


    Murong Junlin didn''t care, turned around and left without hesitation, and handed Ding Ning a good look.


    Ding Ning didn''t care. Originally, he didn''t expect Murong family to protect him. With his close relationship with Murong Yanran, it''s enough to pay attention to Murong Junlin''s failure at the moment.


    "You are ding Ning who threatened to destroy my saint!"


    The shorter woman didn''t put her eyes on Ding Ning until now, and said indifferently.


    "Yes, where''s my wife?"


    Ding Ning stared at the saint without fear, with a cold flash in his eyes, and his patience was about to reach the limit.


    With his array attainments, he can naturally sense the array fluctuations around him. The reason why the holy women insist on staying here seems that they still don''t give up. They want to use the array to win themselves.


    "I know you have something to rely on, but it''s not enough to be your confidence to speak wildly. Shout out your protector. Read your identity as a relic of the holy sword. I won''t kill you this time, but the death penalty is avoidable, and the living crime is inevitable. You must kneel down in front of the people in the Wulin all over the world and apologize to my holy virgin family, otherwise, don''t blame me for not thinking about the friendship between my family and the relic of the holy sword."


    The shorter woman looked like a high master and said with cold eyes.


    "You mean you completely ignored my warning, didn''t you?"


    Ding Ning''s face suddenly became gloomy. The saint''s preset array and the posture at the moment have shown the problem. This is the rhythm to fight with him to the end at all costs.


    "Warning? Hahaha, it''s ridiculous. My saint''s family has never been threatened by anyone. Even the saint''s knife family behind you dare not be so rude to my saint''s family."


    The shorter woman was very angry and smiled. Her eyes were cold as if she were looking at a dead man. I''m afraid she would want to kill Ding Ning now if she wasn''t afraid of the holy knife family.


    Ding Ning sighed softly, His face had a look of compassion: "First of all, the holy sword family has nothing to do with me. If I let people bring it, I don''t mean to joke at all. Originally, the holy woman family has a lot of roots with me, and I don''t want to do anything, but I didn''t expect that you should be so arrogant that even my women dare to touch. In that case, I have nothing to take into account. If you want to die, I will help you Ladies and gentlemen. "


    "Arrogance..."


    The short woman flew into a rage, opened her mouth and was about to drink and scold, but suddenly felt a terrible breath that frightened her in the depths of her soul and locked her. She was sure that if she dared to say one more word, she would fall on her head the next moment.


    How is this possible?


    Yeqing was frightened by the undisguised terror of killing chickens. As the supreme elder of the saint, her cultivation has reached the peak of the divine martial arts realm. With the help of mysterious array, even the top of the divine martial arts realm


    She dares to fight against the strong.


    Although the holy women under the night owl keep saying that the mysterious strong man behind Ding Ning is suspected to surpass the holy martial arts realm, ye Qingmeng doesn''t believe it in his heart. There may be a strong man in the divine realm in the world, but it is absolutely impossible to become a young boy''s thug and break through the sky, which is just a holy martial arts realm.


    Just on the way here, she received news that Ding Ning was suspected to be the born disciple of the relic of the holy knife, which made her confirm her judgment. The strong man behind Ding Ning is likely to be the protector sent by the relic of the holy knife.


    This made her more confident that Ding Ning was just bluffing, because even the saint knife family did not dare to destroy the whole Saint daughter family. Otherwise, if the saint daughter family, Saint doctor and Saint sword mountain villa join hands, the saint knife family would not be able to bear such terrible consequences.


    But at the moment, the strong man didn''t even reveal his trace, which made her feel a fatal threat that she would be killed at any time. This made her start to beat drums and think in horror. Has someone of the relic of the holy knife broken into the realm of God?


    As for Ding Ning''s direct rejection of the relationship with the relic of the holy knife, she doesn''t believe it in her heart. The holy doctor and the relic of the holy knife have been right for so many years, and it is the judgment made by leader Chiyang himself. How can it be wrong.


    "Elder martial sister, can I talk to him alone?"


    The tall woman who had been silent since her arrival suddenly said.


    Maybe it''s the pressure brought by the mysterious strong, or maybe yeqingmeng just wanted to find a step. As soon as the tall woman opened her mouth, yeqingmeng agreed.


    Yeqingmeng consciously walked out hundreds of meters away and said that she would not eavesdrop on the conversation between the two people. The air lock feeling disappeared, which made her a little relieved, but at this moment, she had to reconsider what kind of attitude she should take in the face of Ding Ning.


    "Ding Ning, I''m a lonely master, ye Linglong. Now I want to talk to you, OK?"


    Night Linglong said straight to the point, but her eyes were indifferent to people thousands of miles away.


    Ding Ning was shocked and looked at Ye Linglong in surprise. He said excitedly, "you are the master walking alone. Hello, how is she now? Has anyone bullied her?"


    Night Linglong saw Ding Ning''s true feelings, and the indifference in her eyes was slightly dissolved. She said faintly, "no matter how unfilial she is, she is also my apprentice. No one can hurt her."


    "That''s good, that''s good. I''m afraid she will be bullied when she returns to the school. I''ll be relieved if you protect her."


    Ding Ning breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t like you very much, and I don''t want to marry you alone."


    Ye Linglong was just like what she said. She had no intention. She was just like a piece of white paper. Her EQ was low and frightening. Ding Ning was ashamed when she opened her mouth. Her face turned red and she didn''t have a temper when she wanted to get angry. Who let others tell the truth, but her mouth was too big. Why did she tell her master everything? It''s not like her character.


    "Do you feel unconvinced? Although walking alone is all your good words in my ears, I know you''re lying to her. You don''t have to argue. I won''t wrong you. I saw it with my own eyes in Yanjing that night. Just after walking alone, you couldn''t wait to sleep with a woman in your arms. At that time, I really wanted to kill you with a sword. That woman is so ordinary and can''t be compared with walking alone , I really don''t understand what you think. "


    Night Linglong hates iron and doesn''t become steel, but Ding Ning is stunned.


    That night in Yanjing? An ordinary looking girl? Is it shallow Dai?


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning suddenly realized that walking alone did not tell Ye Linglong about his embrace, but that Linglong saw him sleeping with shallow Dai in Yanjing that night.

 Chapter 1351

    In that case, Ding Ning immediately had confidence, even if he didn''t want to cheat Ye Linglong, but at this time, he couldn''t care much for being able to come back alone.


    Immediately, he looked at Ye Linglong seriously and said, "you are a master who walks alone. Walking alone often mentions you in front of me. It''s reasonable that I shouldn''t contradict you, but I have to say that hearing is false, and seeing is not necessarily the truth."


    "Hum! I dare to argue. How could I be wrong when I saw it with my own eyes."


    Night Linglong was furious. Although she loved her apprentice very much and was pregnant with dingning''s child, she had to accept dingning as her apprentice''s son-in-law, but she never wanted to be deceived by dingning.


    "Is it true what you saw with your own eyes? Did you see what happened between me and the girl? What does it mean that I sleep with her in my arms? Does it mean that I cheated on myself?"


    Ding Ning asked boldly.


    Ye Linglong was more annoyed and disappointed when she heard the speech. "I thought you were a responsible man for having a baby. Even if there were some mistakes, it was not unacceptable. I didn''t expect you to be so brazen. I saw it with my own eyes and wanted to argue. Being alone is really blind. I like a despicable man like you."


    "Without investigation, you have no say. Is what you see the facts?"


    Ding Ning is also a little angry, He said in a very blunt tone: "What do you know? I''m a doctor. The girl had just had a car accident, her brain was hit and lost all her memory. When she woke up, no one recognized me. She regarded me as her father and adhered to me all day. She didn''t even want to sleep with me. What can I do? Walking alone also knew about it. I didn''t hide it from her at all. If you don''t believe it, you can ask at any time She, "


    Night Linglong was stunned, blinked and asked suspiciously, "what you said is true?"


    "If you don''t believe me, go and ask me if I''m lying."


    Ding Ning said unhappily.


    But I felt guilty secretly. I was telling the truth, but at that time, the "ordinary" girl just became her own woman last night.


    "Oh, I see. It seems that I misunderstood. I apologize to you!"


    Night Linglong was really simple. She immediately felt that she had wronged Ding Ning, and her tone became softer. She bowed slightly and apologized to Ding Ning.


    She felt that since Ding Ning dared to be so sure, what he said would not be a lie. After all, such a lie could be exposed immediately as long as she asked her to walk alone.


    Ding Ning was a little embarrassed and hurriedly avoided: "you are a lone master, that is, my elders. How dare I accept your apology."


    "Right is right, and wrong is wrong. I wronged you with foresight without investigation. If you are an elder, you should admit your mistakes. You deserve this gift."


    Night Linglong, with pure eyes, said very seriously.


    Ding Ning scratched his head. In the face of such a simple and stubborn woman, he was helpless. He could only stand there honestly and accept the exquisite gift of the night. He felt that it was inappropriate, and paid a flustered homage.


    "Cluck!"


    Night Linglong felt very funny when she saw his funny appearance. She couldn''t help laughing. Her clear eyes were full of a smile.


    Ding Ning looked slightly stunned. She had long heard that her master was as beautiful as a fairy in the sky and as simple as a baby. He was still noncommittal, but now he had to admit that the night in front of him was exquisite. Even if he was still veiled, his pure and flawless eyes could easily make people indulge in it.


    Ye Linglong was simple in nature and didn''t pay attention to Ding Ning''s gaffe. He said seriously: "that was my elder martial sister, ye Qingmeng, who was holy


    The supreme elder of the female clan. Her eldest disciple is the current patriarch of the saint. The night owl you met is her little disciple. Usually her favorite is the night owl. Therefore, when she learned that the night owl was detained by you, she will not have a good attitude towards you. I hope you don''t mind. "


    "I see."


    Ding Ning didn''t expect the owl to have such a background. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "what are the saints going to do now?"


    "It''s against the door rules to walk alone. I''ve been thinking about it for two years. I''m sure I can''t come out for the time being. Elder martial sister means to let you release the night owl first and talk about the rest slowly."


    Night Linglong is really innocent, said sincerely.


    "Think about it on the wall? Where is it on the inside?"


    Ding Ning was furious when he heard the speech, forced to restrain his inner anger and asked coldly.


    "Cold ice cliff, that''s where the people who made mistakes in the family think about it."


    Night Linglong replied without any intention. She didn''t seem to think there was anything wrong with thinking about it in the cold ice cliff. After all, she often closed there.


    Looking at her natural appearance, the fire suddenly came up and said coldly: "cold ice cliff, must be very cold?"


    "OK, it looks like minus 30 or 40 degrees."


    Night Linglong replied.


    "Is that what you said you would protect her?"


    Ding Ning was so distressed that she couldn''t care that she was a solo master. She roared angrily.


    Ye Linglong was stunned and asked, "what''s the matter? Although I protected her, she made a mistake after all, and punishment is inevitable. Someone originally proposed to take off her baby. I vowed to die alone. I can only help her speak and keep her baby. Finally, the elder martial sister only punished her for facing the wall for two years."


    "Thirty or forty degrees below zero, you let her, a pregnant woman, shut up and think for two years in such an environment. You can protect her? I ask you, can the child survive even if the child can be born in that low temperature?"


    Ding Ning was completely annoyed. When he thought of walking alone and being locked up in the cold cliff and suffering from the cold, his first child would be born in an environment of minus three or four degrees. How could such a small child survive?


    Ye Linglong''s mind was simple and silly. She didn''t think of her senior sister''s vicious mind at all. It seemed to give her face and didn''t take off the child immediately, but actually she wanted to get rid of the mother and son in this way.


    "I... I didn''t know it would be like this. Elder martial sister will make proper arrangements."


    Night Linglong realized this problem and said at a loss.


    She is simple, but not stupid. It''s just her nature that makes her refuse to think about whether elder martial sister wants to kill her lone mother.


    Ding Ning is completely speechless to this silly woman, Coldly said: "men are happy and women love. It''s human nature. I don''t know what mistakes I made and what door rules I violated. I only know that walking alone is my wife. She has my child in her stomach. I won''t let them suffer like this. If you want me to let the night owl go back, you can let me go alone and I''ll let them go immediately."


    "It''s impossible. Her unmarried pregnancy has violated the door rules. Punishment is inevitable. If she doesn''t accept punishment, the patriarch can''t convince the public."


    Ye Linglong grew up in the saint daughter clan when she was young. She has deep feelings for the ethnic group. Although she also loves her apprentice, in her heart, she should be punished for making a mistake. She must strictly abide by the rules of the ethnic group and trade her independence for a night owl. She doesn''t say whether the elder martial sister will agree or not, even she doesn''t want to.


    "That''s enough, pedantic. Thanks to walking alone, I regard you as a teacher and sister. I didn''t expect that you would rather watch her suffer than help her for the so-called door rules. I really feel unworthy for her. You don''t deserve to be her master."


    Ding Ning angrily scolded.


    Although Ye Linglong''s nature is simple and kind, she is too pedantic and inflexible. She doesn''t know how to be flexible at all. Even in the secular world, pregnant women will be given special care if they commit a crime. In order to maintain the so-called door rules, the woman watched alone and suffered from the wall. She took it for granted, which made him extremely disappointed.


    Has the final say, "shout and wrangle, and you can be a man who loves you alone. You can shout at me, and you are not the one who is not alone. You are not the one who counts. You are so mean to blame others. You have to love yourself today."


    Ye Linglong was not a man without temper. Seeing that Ding Ning dared to scold her loudly, he was immediately angry and stared at him fiercely.


    Ding Ning, wearing a cold mask, glanced at her disdainfully and said in a harsh voice, "I will naturally bear the responsibility for what I do. Now I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you. Call your senior sister to talk to me. If she doesn''t care about the life of the night owl, well, don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly and destroying the whole family of saints."


    "It''s arrogant. My saint has been passed on for thousands of years. Don''t think you have a saint''s sword family behind you. Don''t dare to speak wildly. Today, honestly hand over the night owl, and then kowtow and plead guilty. Maybe I will give the saint''s sword family a face and spare your life. Otherwise, don''t blame me for joining hands with Saint''s doctor and Saint''s sword mountain villa to flatten the saint''s sword family."


    Perhaps it was because Ding Ning was so excited that he couldn''t control the volume. He was heard by yeqingmeng and shouted angrily.


    Although she was afraid of the strong hidden in the dark, after thinking for a while, she firmly believed that the holy knife survivors would never risk a complete turn with the holy women to protect Ding Ning, so she became brave again.


    Unfortunately, the confidence she thought was no threat to Ding Ning, Sneered: "Is your brain trapped by the door? As I said just now, the saint blade family has nothing to do with me. Believe it or not, how you want to deal with the saint blade family has nothing to do with me. Old crane, please catch this noisy woman. If a night owl is not enough, then add her. I''ll see if the saint daughter family''s door rules can be broken."


    "As the young master wishes!"


    The ethereal voice of the ancestors of the crane family seemed to come from all directions.


    Night Qingmeng was about to start her preset array when she clenched her teeth, but she was shocked to find that the air around her became sticky and filled with terrible pressure, which made it difficult for her to even have a finger in the East. The next moment, she only felt the darkness in front of her eyes and completely lost consciousness.


    "Let my elder martial sister go!"


    Night Linglong was stunned. Seeing that night Qingmeng had no room to resist, he fainted, threw himself into the net and flew to dingning, and immediately shouted.


    What shocked her most was that the mysterious strong man didn''t even show a shadow in the whole process. This amazing means made her tremble.


    "I warn you not to move. If you weren''t a lone master, you would also become my hostage. Let''s go. My patience is limited. I want to see the lone master appear in front of me intact within one day at the latest. If she lacks a hair, I will kill one saint. If there is a wound, I will kill ten saint. I''m not kidding. This is my favorite After the ultimatum, believe me, I have this strength. "


    Ding Ning is like dragging a dead dog to carry ye Qingmeng''s leg, and his face is unprecedented cold and serious.


    Night Linglong clenched her lips and took a deep look at Ding Ning. She could see that the other party was definitely not joking. He was serious.


    Although she wanted to try whether starting the array could recapture the elder martial sister from Ding Ning, she immediately put out her mind and left without hesitation at the thought of the terrible mysterious strong man.

 Chapter 1352

    Ding Ning was about to put yeqingmeng into the space, but he received a warning from the ancestor of the crane family, which made his action stifle and react immediately.


    Since Murong Junlin personally brought the saints to him, it shows that they have obtained the permission of Murong family. How can they not pay attention to the development of the situation.


    It''s just that the ancestor of the crane family, who is strong in the realm of God, can''t even notice how the Murong family peeped, which is a little interesting.


    Of course, Ding Ning doesn''t think that the Murong family will have strong people who surpass the holy martial arts. They are likely to monitor here through modern monitoring equipment, so that crane Zu can only detect that someone is peeping, but they can''t find each other''s location all the time.


    Similarly, based on the understanding and application of the laws of heaven and earth by hezu, although the Murong family is well aware of the existence of a super strong man, it has always been unable to find his place.


    It''s reasonable for people to monitor the presence of a strong man who can pose a great threat to the family on their territory. If they have to find people according to the meaning of crane ancestor, it''s too bullying.


    Therefore, Ding Ning refused hezu''s proposal and took yeqingmeng directly into the hotel and returned to his room.


    In the hotel room, he Zu''s feeling of being peeped at finally disappeared. Ding Ning was not at ease. He set up several shielding arrays in the room, which brought night Qingmeng into the space. This is a chip for night walking alone. There must be no loss.


    Ding!


    Ding Ning took out his mobile phone and was about to call his sister to tell her that when he returned to the room, a headline push news appeared on the screen. When he was about to close it, he inadvertently glanced at it. The exaggerated title made his face suddenly change, so he quickly opened the news and read it in detail.


    "This morning, song Ziyi, a diva, had an accident while filming the record of swordsmen at Songjiang film and television base. At present, she has been sent to the hospital for rescue. Her life and death are unknown..."


    "After Song Ziyi''s job hopping to Tiangong entertainment, there was an accident in the first ancient costume Xianxia drama, and his life and death are uncertain..."


    "A large number of fans gathered in the hospital to pray for song Ziyi, the queen of heaven!"


    "Tian Tian song Ziyi changed jobs in Tiangong entertainment. It is said that she was at odds with the former first sister of Tiangong and had friction behind her back many times. Was it an accident or a conspiracy?"


    The shocking headlines made Ding Ning''s heart pull up in an instant. She was about to call sister Ye Huan to ask which hospital song Ziyi was in. She called in gently.


    "Soft!"


    Ding Ning took a deep breath and pressed the answer button to try to stabilize his mood, but the uncontrollable trembling voice betrayed his anxiety at the moment.


    "Husband, Ziyi has an accident and is being rescued now. Can you go and see her with me?"


    A soft voice with a crying voice sounded in the microphone.


    Ding Ning suddenly sounded. Gentle and soft, Xiao Yao and song Ziyi are good friends now. They tried to resist their anxiety and said softly, "OK, I''m in the room. Come here quickly."


    Jingling!


    As soon as he hung up, Xiao Yao called. He also saw the news, worried about the safety of song Ziyi, and wanted Ding Ning to do it. Naturally, he agreed without hesitation.


    Then, the sisters Ye Huan, pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie also called. Although they were not as close to song Ziyi as gentle and soft Xiaoyao, song Ziyi was the first sister of the company after all. In addition, they met at Ding Ning''s house. Song Ziyi usually took care of them. At the moment, song Ziyi had an accident and they were busy announcing the news, Naturally, I have to visit.


    After an appointment to meet in the hospital, just hung up the phone, Bai Qing also called in. After connecting, "I understand. Don''t worry, I won''t be emotional. I''ll find out and hang up first."


    Ding Ning hung up the phone upset.


    Although he looked like an old well without waves, in fact, he had been confused for a long time. Song Ziyi''s frowns and smiles flashed in his mind.


    Some people always think that she is insignificant when they don''t think of her deliberately, but they will understand when they hear the news of her accident. In fact, the shadow of some people has been printed in the bottom of their heart and has never been forgotten.


    Ding Ning took a deep breath and opened the transmission array. After the arrival of tenderness and softness, it was transmitted back to Ninghai for the first time.


    "I called Ziyi''s agent. She is now being rescued in Nanjing naval district hospital."


    Gentle and soft, anxious, immediately reported to the hospital after being sent back to Ninghai.


    It''s important to save people, and Ding Ning can''t care about anything else. In her gentle and soft stare, her wings stretch behind her, hold her straight into the sky, and fly straight to Songjiang District like lightning.


    "You... You..."


    The gentle and soft brain crashed. Although she knew Ding Ning was magical, she never thought he had wings.


    Ding Ning didn''t have time to explain to her. She smiled bitterly and said, "I''ll tell you this later."


    "Oh!"


    Gentle and soft hugged Ding Ning''s waist. The cold wind made her close her eyes.


    In less than a minute, Ding Ning crossed the distance of driving for at least an hour and landed directly on the roof of the military region hospital.


    Ding Ning is no stranger here. After Xiao Nuo was kidnapped and injured by black rats, he was rescued in this military region hospital, and Han Xi also worked here.


    At the moment, thousands of fans have gathered in the courtyard of the military region hospital, and more fans are coming. They can''t see the end at a glance. It has to be said that song Ziyi''s fans are still of high quality. Although there are a large number of people, no one makes a loud noise and sits quietly to pray for song Ziyi''s piety.


    Reporters from various media also flocked here, crouching here, shooting everywhere with an excited look, trying to get first-hand information about song Ziyi.


    A large number of police and soldiers blocked all the entrances to the main building of the hospital, lest some fanatical fans or people with ulterior motives sneak into the hospital,


    Disturbed song Ziyi''s rescue.


    The hospital conference room was filled with smoke, and the senior management of the hospital were smoking with frowns, listening to the expert consultation and discussing the treatment plan fiercely.


    Song Ziyi''s situation was very dangerous. She fell from Weiya, which was more than eight meters high. Although her legs landed first, the strong falling force and inertia made her roll on the ground after falling. Unfortunately, she suffered a second injury. Her head knocked on a large stone at the shooting site. She was knocked unconscious after being hit violently.


    Comminuted fractures of both legs, concussion and massive bleeding of the internal organs. The most serious thing is that there is congestion in the brain, which oppresses the central nervous system, so that the brain experts in the military region hospital dare not act rashly.


    If song Ziyi was just an ordinary person, the military region hospital would not be so worried. If the operation failed, the hospital would not have any pressure.


    But she is not an ordinary person, but a hot public figure, a superstar. The most fatal thing is this year''s Spring Festival Gala and her program.


    Not only did Ouyang Yuntian, the executive president of Tiangong entertainment, come to the hospital for full treatment at the first time, but even the general director of the Spring Festival Gala program team called in person to ask the hospital to ensure song Ziyi''s life safety at all costs. It is conceivable that the hospital is under pressure.


    And now there are thousands of fans and journalists from major media gathered at the gate of the hospital. Once the operation fails, those emotional fans will be in great trouble if they lose control and make a big mess.


    President Lu''s worried old face is wrinkled into an old chrysanthemum, and even his hair is half white. Now he can''t wait to cut song Ziyi, a hot potato, to the military region hospital for rescue, so that he won''t face this situation of riding a tiger.


    Just this idea can only be thought about. After all, the best hospital closest to the accident site is the military region hospital. Song Ziyi''s accident to the military region hospital is also an inevitable choice.


    "Tell me, what''s the situation now? Is it possible to rescue it?"


    President Lu added a cigarette, took a deep breath, squinted at the debating experts, and asked seriously.


    "At present, song Ziyi''s internal bleeding has been stopped after surgery, but her legs are comminuted fractures. With the current medical level of our hospital, she can''t guarantee her smooth recovery. Even if she is cured by luck, she will become disabled."


    An orthopaedic expert slapped the choking smell of smoke on his nose and replied with a sad face.


    "The most serious thing is that she suffered a severe impact on her brain, skull fracture, and a small amount of congestion inside. It is a miracle that she did not die on the spot. Now the congestion seriously oppressed the central nervous system, which made her unconscious all the time. This operation is very difficult. A person who does not turn into a vegetable is light, and the probability of death on the spot has reached more than 90% ¡£¡±


    The brain expert frowned and said helplessly.


    "Yes, the situation is too complicated. It''s impossible to save people. Even if you can survive and become disabled, it''s the best outcome."


    "Leg disability is a foregone conclusion. The key is the congestion in the brain. If you don''t clean it up in time, I''m afraid it''s difficult to save your life."


    "No way, the injury is too serious, especially the brain injury. Even if it is sent to the United States for treatment, the probability of being rescued will not exceed 10%


    "Basically, she has been sentenced to death. Unless there is a miracle, there is no possibility of rescuing her according to the medical level of our hospital. At most, it can delay the time of her death."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of experts shook their heads and were not optimistic about the rescue of song Ziyi. No, it was not optimistic, but in their eyes, song Ziyi had no value and possibility of rescue.

 Chapter 1353

    "A group of rubbish, don''t they all talk very well? They''re also medical experts? How can they fall off the chain at the critical moment? Tell me, what''s the use of the hospital for you, huh?"


    President Lu looked at these usually arrogant experts and shirked their responsibilities at the moment. He suddenly became angry, patted the table and roared.


    "Dean, we are doctors, not gods. It''s impossible for someone to rescue an injury like song Ziyi. It''s no use getting angry again. You''d better think about how to explain to the outside world."


    Medical experts also have a temper. The dog blood nozzle scolded by President Lu immediately said unconvinced.


    "Explain? Before I explain to the outside world, you must explain to me. My life is difficult, and you don''t want to be easy."


    The head of the hospital was almost mad, patted the table and roared hoarsely.


    Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududui!


    Just as a group of experts drooped their heads and were scolded by President Lu, the door of the conference room was knocked suddenly and hurriedly.


    "Who, didn''t you say don''t disturb us?"


    Dean Lu was even more angry and roared at the door.


    "Dean, it''s bad. Someone broke into song Ziyi''s operating room and kicked out director Liu and the operating nurses."


    A nurse in a surgical suit was too angry to attend to the growth of the hospital, and hurriedly opened the door to report.


    "What do you eat? How could someone break into the operating room? What about the security guards and police?"


    Lu Yuan was dizzy when he grew up. He almost passed out. It''s really a house leak. It happens to be cloudy and rainy. Who did he provoke? How could such a thing happen?


    Song Ziyi is seriously injured. If the hospital can''t rescue, it will put great pressure on the hospital, but it can still explain the past. However, if song Ziyi dies because someone broke into the operating room, it is the responsibility of the hospital.


    "I... I don''t know. Deputy director Han rushed over as soon as he got the news, but after seeing the man who broke into the operating room, he behaved very strangely. Instead of dissuading him, he also took director Liu and the operating nurse and told them not to call the police. Director Liu was afraid of an accident, so he asked me to inform the Dean immediately."


    The operation nurse trembled with fear, but she still explained the matter. Although she knew that she was sorry for deputy director Han, she could not hide such a thing, so she could only report it honestly.


    Boom!


    "Nonsense, it''s nonsense. Is this Han Xi crazy? Who does he think he is? Am I in charge of the hospital or is he in charge? Call the police, call the police immediately, and catch the person who broke into the operating room and Han Xi."


    Dean Lu angrily patted the table and scolded.


    "Dean, calm down. The situation is so tense now. In case the police are pierced out, our hospital will bear the responsibility."


    "Yes, Dean, let''s go and see the situation first. Anyway, Han Xi can''t run away. It''s better not to mobilize the public. It''s out of control."


    "Wait until things calm down and settle accounts with Han Xi. For the time being, it''s better not to make a big noise."


    "Internal matters should be solved internally. Let''s see what the person who broke into the operating room wants to do."


    ¡­¡­


    The senior members of the Academy Committee spoke one after another to persuade President Lu not to make things big.


    President Lu took a deep breath and tried to calm his anger. He also knew that what the members of the hospital committee said was reasonable. Now is not the time to investigate the responsibility. It is not too late to find out what happened first and then settle accounts with Han Xi.


    "Dean Lu, good news, good news


    News. "


    Just as president Lu stood up to take everyone to the operating room to ask questions, there were hurried footsteps outside the conference room. Before the people arrived, Han Xi''s excited voice came first.


    The surgical nurse who came to report bowed her head guilty. It was neither walking nor not walking. The expression on her face was embarrassed to death.


    President Lu was forced to suppress his anger. When he heard Han Xi''s voice, he rose again. He looked at Han Xi''s anger and rushed in. He patted the table angrily and said with a grin: "ha ha, deputy director Han, I came just in time. I was just looking for you. Just in time, I was just about to listen to your explanation."


    "Explain?"


    Han Xi was stunned, and then woke up. He privately prevented the hospital from calling the police and allowed Ding Ning to enter the operating room to rescue song Ziyi. Although his starting point was good, he seriously violated the regulations, which made him swallow his words to his mouth and his face became cloudy and sunny.


    "Yes, isn''t it brave to let outsiders into the operating room and prevent others from calling the police? What? There''s nothing to say now?"


    President Lu is like a volcano that will erupt at any time. He said with a smile.


    "Well... I know I have violated the hospital rules. No matter how the president punishes me, I have no complaints, but now human life is at stake. I know the injury of song Ziyi. With the medical level of our hospital, it is impossible to rescue. Now the fans gather in the hospital, and our hospital is facing great pressure. I think only a little miracle doctor can save people..."


    Before Han Xi finished speaking, he was interrupted by the angry President Lu: "bastard, do you know what you''re doing? Can you afford such consequences? Let outsiders treat song Ziyi, what nonsense God..."


    Before he finished, President Lu''s face suddenly changed. His face changed from rage to inconceivable. Excitedly, he reached out and grabbed Han Xi''s arm. He asked incredulously, "what did you... What did you just say? A little miracle doctor? Is it a little miracle doctor?"


    Han Xi''s arm hurt when he grabbed it. He bared his teeth and said, "yes, it''s a little miracle doctor. Otherwise, how could I stop director Liu from calling the police!"


    "Hey! You said it earlier. It''s great. It''s great. The sky is endless. I''m deputy director Han. Oh, no, from now on, you''re director Han. Well done, well done, ha ha!"


    Dean Lu laughed like a psychopath, patted Han Xi on the shoulder, directly promoted him from deputy director to director, and rushed to the operating room.


    The crowd was numb, and Han Xi also looked dull. He was promoted to deputy director a few days ago. Why did he get promoted again inexplicably.


    "Little miracle doctor? Did I hear you right? Deputy Han... Er, director Han, did you just say that the man who broke into the operating room was a little miracle doctor?"


    Vice President Qian Changling finally reacted. He rushed to Han Xi excitedly and asked in a trembling voice.


    "Yes, or I''ll be out of my mind and stop director Liu from calling the police!"


    Han Xi was also brave at the moment, and said righteously.


    "Hahaha, OK, great. Now the hospital is saved. No wonder President Lu is so excited. No, I must go and witness the miracle with my own eyes."


    Vice President Qian rubbed his hands, muttered excitedly, and then disappeared into the conference room at a speed far beyond his actual age.


    "Gudu!"


    All the experts swallowed their saliva. An expert who had just returned from studying abroad asked suspiciously, "who is the little miracle doctor? Why are president Lu and vice president Qian so excited?"


    "Little miracle doctor, that''s a legend in our medical field. You''ll know the specific things later. Now I don''t have time to tell you in detail. I have to witness the miracle and see how powerful this little miracle doctor is.


    ¡±


    An old expert with gray hair said casually, trotting straight to the operating room as if he were rejuvenated.


    "Legend of the medical profession? What''s going on? Hey, slow down, wait for me..."


    When the expert was still puzzled and wanted to know who the little miracle doctor was, he looked up and found that the senior management of the hospital committee and the experts who had just been in place had been empty in the twinkling of an eye. Only he and the dull little nurse were left in the whole conference room.


    Curiosity made his heart itch like a cat, and he couldn''t care about his style. He hurried to say "who, clean up the conference room" to the nurse who was still standing there. He hurried to the operating room.


    Outside the operating room, Ouyang Yuntian paced back and forth anxiously in suits and shoes. As the boss of Tiangong entertainment, song Ziyi, a superstar, is a cash cow of the company. He can''t pay too much attention to it.


    What''s more, song Ziyi was recruited into the company by the big boss behind the scenes. If there were any short comings and short comings, his good life would be over.


    "Mr. Tian, don''t worry. Didn''t deputy director Han say that the young man was Ninghai little miracle doctor just now. With him, Ziyi will be fine."


    Song Ziyi''s agent, sister Hua, was comforting quietly.


    Ouyang Yuntian was shocked when he heard the little miracle doctor. His eyes burst out with terrible essence. He grabbed sister Hua''s arm and asked, "what did you say just now? The young man who went in just now is Ninghai little miracle doctor."


    "Yes, didn''t deputy director Han just say that? Didn''t you hear?"


    Sister Hua''s grabbed arm hurt, hurriedly broke away from his hand, rubbed her arm and asked.


    "I was distracted and didn''t pay attention."


    Ouyang Yuntian explained with embarrassment, but his face changed.


    "It''s strange to say. I haven''t heard of any intersection between Ziyi and the little miracle doctor. How can the little miracle doctor come to cure Ziyi in person."


    Sister Hua murmured suspiciously.


    "Maybe it was invited by the hospital."


    Ouyang Yuntian said vaguely and perfunctorily. Since the other party was a little miracle doctor, he knew why he came in a hurry.


    Naturally, the big boss behind the scenes will not watch the company''s most profitable superstar have an accident. It''s inevitable to come to the rescue. It''s just that he won''t tell sister Hua Ming about such a thing.


    He has long known from Bai Qing that the big boss behind the scenes has changed people. It is a pity that the new big boss has always been stingy. He only knows that his identity is Bai Qing''s sworn brother and Ninghai''s little miracle doctor who has recently become famous.


    Unexpectedly, he met the big boss behind the scenes on such an occasion today, which made him both embarrassed and relieved. Song Ziyi had an accident on the set. As the CEO of Tiangong entertainment, even if he had no direct responsibility, he was also to blame for the leadership responsibility.


    To tell you the truth, Ouyang Yuntian is very dissatisfied with the new boss. At the beginning, he was willing to be the CEO of Tiangong entertainment because of Bai Qing''s background as a doorman.


    You should know that the water in the entertainment industry is very deep. Without enough contacts and strong background, entertainment companies will easily be swallowed up.


    Although this little miracle doctor is very famous in the medical field, he can''t be compared with Bai Qing in terms of his life background. If Tiangong entertainment didn''t have his 5% stake, Bai Qing promised that he would never stand idly by when something happened to the company. He really wanted to quit.


    But at the moment, when the company is facing a huge crisis, the little miracle doctor who is difficult to get through the phone is like falling from heaven to solve the company''s problems, which makes Ouyang Yuntian suddenly feel that it is also a good thing to have a miracle doctor as the big boss behind the scenes.

 Chapter 1354

    Just thinking of the rumors outside and speculating that the accident of song Ziyi had something to do with Jiang Yimeng, Ouyang Yuntian felt a big head.


    After all, he knows that Jiang Yimeng is Bai Qing''s woman. What should he do if she did it?


    "Did the police go to the scene of the accident to investigate?"


    Thinking of this, Ouyang Yuntian''s face became gloomy again. He lit a cigarette irritably and took a deep SIP to inquire.


    "It has been reported to the police for the first time. The news just came from the set. The police attach great importance to the accident. The chief of the Criminal Police Corps of the Municipal Bureau went to the scene for inspection in person. For the time being, there is no investigation result."


    Sister Hua replied respectfully, but the bottom of her eyes flickered cold.


    As an agent whose performance is not too excellent, she can become the agent of such a superstar as song Ziyi. Her position in the industry also rises, and she receives both fame and wealth. I don''t know how many people are jealous and jealous.


    She is very satisfied with her current life, so she has to give song Ziyi as her grandparents. Once song Ziyi really has three advantages and two disadvantages, she will be beaten back to her original form and dust will fall from heaven.


    It can be said that her future has been tightly tied to song Ziyi. It is definitely her who is most nervous about song Ziyi''s safety.


    Although she didn''t think Jiang Yimeng really dared to do such a thing, others followed suit. In addition, there was a real discord between Jiang Yimeng and song Ziyi, which made her start to doubt Jiang Yimeng.


    In particular, sister LAN, Jiang Yimeng''s agent, is a cruel and unscrupulous woman. Song Ziyi signed a contract with Tiangong and directly robbed Jiang Yimeng''s first sister status. It''s hard to say that she won''t take away song Ziyi behind Jiang Yimeng''s back.


    "I hope I can find out the truth as soon as possible."


    Ouyang Yuntian sighed and frowned, but he was very tangled in his heart.


    He not only hoped to find out the behind the scenes and give song Ziyi an explanation, but also hoped that this was just an accident. It was not deliberately harmed by someone. The complexity of his heart was beyond words.


    Pedal pedal!


    Speaking of Cao Cao, with the rapid sound of high heels, Jiang Yimeng and sister LAN came in a hurry.


    Although the hospital was blocked and refused to disclose the relevant information of song Ziyi to the outside world, as an insider of Tiangong entertainment, he still had the privilege of visiting song Ziyi.


    "Mr. Tian, what''s the situation with Ziyi?"


    Jiang Yi asked eagerly as soon as his dream came.


    "Don''t be hypocritical. Ziyi can''t die for the time being. Are you disappointed?"


    Sister Hua was preconceived and sneered.


    "How do you talk?"


    Sister Lan''s eyebrows stood up, and the gold medal agent''s powerful aura was released, staring coldly at sister Hua.


    Sister Hua was discouraged and turned her head with a cold hum. Although she didn''t want to admit it, sister Lan''s position is not what she can compete with now.


    "Well, when is it? It''s still noisy. I''m not afraid that outsiders will see jokes."


    Ouyang Yuntian frowned and scolded in a low voice. He glanced subconsciously at the corner of his eyes and kept the tenderness outside the operating room.


    He knew that tenderness and softness came with Ding Ning. He just looked at the expression on her face and seemed to be worried about song Ziyi. He was quite uncertain about her identity. Is she a friend of song Ziyi or Ding Ning?


    Although sister LAN is a gold medal agent, she dares not to make a mistake in front of Ouyang Yuntian. She gives sister Hua a warning, turns her head and closes her mouth.


    Jiang Yimeng''s face was haggard and gloomy. She was in a hurry to make an announcement. After receiving the news, she immediately booked the nearest flight and came back. She naturally knew that the media had splashed dirty water on her.


    This made her feel very wronged, so she specially called Bai Qing before boarding to explain that she was wronged, and Bai Qing would call Ding Ning to endorse her.


    But at the moment, sister Hua''s attitude made her realize that the basin of dirty water had been poured on her, and it was not so easy to wash it away.


    Three people make a tiger. Even if she did it without any evidence, she is a public figure. As long as she is suspected, her future will be destroyed by fans who don''t know the truth.


    "Believe it or not, it has nothing to do with me. I don''t agree with song Ziyi, but it''s just a small friction. I''m not going to use such indiscriminate means."


    Jiang Yimeng clenched his teeth and said decisively to Ouyang Yuntian: "Mr. Tian, I hope the company can fully cooperate with the police, find out the truth as soon as possible, find out the murderer behind the scenes and return me to my innocence."


    Sister Hua tilted her mouth and didn''t speak, but her expression was very disdainful. She obviously didn''t believe what she said.


    Sister LAN is angry. She is about to open her mouth and argue with sister Hua, but Jiang Yimeng pulls her and shakes her head to show her not to say more.


    "Those who are clear will be clear, and those who are turbid will be turbid. I believe you will not do such a thing that seriously damages the interests of the company. Now the police have been involved in the investigation, and everyone on the set has been left for questioning. I believe the truth will be revealed soon. You don''t have any psychological burden. Don''t worry, the company will give you a fair return."


    Ouyang Yuntian still trusts Jiang Yimeng very much. After all, she is Bai Qing''s person, and the company is pushing her to march towards Tian Tian. At this juncture, she should not do such an irrational thing.


    "Even if it wasn''t her, who can guarantee that it wasn''t the people around her."


    Sister Hua was very upset when she heard the speech. She said something in her words.


    Jiang Yimeng''s face changed. Let alone, according to sister Lan''s character and past work style, it is really possible to do such a thing.


    Looking at sister LAN immediately, sister Lan was in a hurry and said, "I swear it''s not me. Although I''m the most suspected, I can''t do such a deadly thing."


    Jiang Yimeng''s face slowed slightly and patted sister LAN on the shoulder: "I believe you, sister LAN."


    Sister Lan was relieved. She glared at sister Hua and said with a sneer: "as an agent, she can''t even take good care of her artists. She is still biting like a mad dog. I think some talents should reflect on themselves."


    "You..."


    Sister Hua blushed and glared at sister LAN, but she was tongue tied. She didn''t know how to argue.


    "Well, don''t you bother enough to say less?"


    Ouyang Yuntian scolded impatiently, rubbing his temples with a headache.


    It''s not good to run an entertainment company. There are too many women and there are naturally many intrigues. For the sake of reputation, interests, face and even a disdainful look, it may lead to a tear and force war.


    "Soft, how''s purple?"


    Just as the atmosphere of Tiangong entertainment and others fell into silent depression, a burst of rapid footsteps came. Xiao Yao came together with Ye Huan, pan Xiangyun, LAN Mengdie and sun Lanying, and asked from a long distance.


    "Shh, keep your voice down, old... Master is rescuing in there."


    She gently raised her index finger and put it on her lips. She stared at them and motioned them to keep their voice down. Although she had changed her mouth to call Ding Ning husband in private, she still called her master in front of outsiders.


    Xiaoyao spit out his tongue, lowered his voice and said, "that''s good. With his brother-in-law, Ziyi will be fine."


    "Eh, Mr. Tian, Miss Yimeng, sister LAN and sister Hua, you are all here."


    After a short training, sun Lanying has officially become the agent of Tiangong entertainment. Seeing Ouyang Yuntian and others, he hurried forward to say hello.


    "Sister Ying, you''re here too!"


    Jiang Yimeng said politely, because she knew very well that sun Lanying was specially greeted by Ding Ning and arranged to enter the company, or the agent who was specially responsible for bringing the four little Huadan sisters Ye Huan. Naturally, she didn''t dare


    Slightest neglect.


    Ouyang Yuntian nodded casually. He doesn''t know the origin of sun Lanying. As the president of the company, he manages everything every day. Naturally, he won''t pay attention to an unknown agent. Even he can''t even call sun Lanying''s name.


    "Sister Yi Meng, you''re there too."


    The sisters Ye Huan, LAN Mengdie and pan Xiangyun had a good impression of Jiang Yimeng when they were in Yanjing. At the moment, they came up to say hello.


    "Why are you all here?"


    Ouyang Yuntian is much more enthusiastic about the Ye Huan sisters. After all, this is the most potential new generation of the company and the newcomer promoted by the company recently. As long as it doesn''t die prematurely, it must be the mainstay of Tiangong in the future.


    "Mr. Tian, we heard that sister Ziyi had an accident, so we rushed over to have a look."


    In the face of the company''s boss, they were still a little reserved and replied respectfully.


    "Oh, your relationship with Ziyi looks good. By the way, who are those two beauties? How did you come together? Don''t you introduce it?"


    Ouyang Yuntian has been muttering in his heart. He gently calls master Ding Ning and Xiao Yao calls brother-in-law Ding Ning. This is a person who has a close relationship with the big boss. Naturally, he wants to make friends.


    "God, they all have masters. You can''t make their ideas."


    Ye Le is always straightforward. Seeing that Ouyang Yuntian wants to know Xiaoyao and tenderness, he immediately looks at him with vigilance and says that the flustered sun Lanying quickly pulls her, blocks her mouth and apologizes to Ouyang Yuntian.


    Ouyang Yuntian was embarrassed. He touched his nose awkwardly and couldn''t laugh or cry. He wanted to get angry, but he couldn''t get out. After all, the Ye Huan sisters came with the boss''s sister-in-law and apprentice. Who knows how close their relationship is.


    Come on!


    Jiang Yi dreamed that Ouyang Yuntian was shriveled and couldn''t help laughing.


    Bai Qing transferred Tiangong entertainment to Ding Ning. Not many people know about the whole company. As Bai Qing''s bedside person, she naturally knows. As CEO, Ouyang Yuntian must also know, so she knows Ouyang Yuntian''s mind very well.


    "God, you don''t know. These four little beauties are all the sisters of the little miracle doctor."


    Jiang Yimeng is exquisite in all aspects. For fear that Ouyang Yuntian becomes angry with Ye Le, he raises some points intentionally or unintentionally.


    Ouyang Yuntian''s eyes brightened. He looked at Jiang Yimeng with gratitude. He really didn''t know that the four little Huadan and the big boss advocated by the company still had this relationship. He quickly said with a dry smile: "children''s words are not taboo. Hehe, the little miracle doctor is the life-saving benefactor of our company. I''m not so stingy. I can''t even joke."


    Ye Le wanted to say something, but was stopped by sun Lanying''s stern eyes and closed her mouth bitterly. She was really worried about Ouyang Yuntian''s idea of Xiaoyao and tenderness.


    "President Ouyang, right? Hello, I''m Wei Yaoyao!"


    Xiaoyao was not far from gentle and soft. After hearing their words, he took the initiative to come over and generously greeted Ouyang Yuntian.


    "Hello, my name is Wen Rourou."


    Gentle and soft, I don''t catch a cold with people in the entertainment industry. I just introduced myself at will and shut up.


    Just as Ouyang Yuntian was smiling and about to greet, Xiao Yao suddenly said, "I''m going to talk to President Ouyang about a business recently."


    "Oh, I don''t know what kind of business Miss Wei does?"


    Ouyang Yuntian was stunned. It seems that the big boss didn''t tell his sister-in-law that Tiangong entertainment is his industry.


    "I don''t know. Has President Ouyang ever heard of the Drunken Beauty cosmetics company?"


    At the moment, Xiao Yao looks like a strong commercial woman. Where else does she look like an immoral person when she laughs and plays.

 Chapter 1355

    "Drunken beauty cosmetics company? Is it the cosmetics company that produces supreme beauty?"


    Not only Ouyang Yuntian''s eyes are bright, but also those of Jiang Yimeng, sister LAN and sister Hua.


    Entertainment circle is a very special circle. It seems to be independent, but in fact it has inextricable relationships with many circles.


    For example, newspapers and magazines, online media, lighting props, venue settings, advertising endorsements, fashion makeup, cinema lines, photography and so on, all walks of life can be related to the entertainment industry.


    Among them, the cosmetics industry is closely related to the entertainment industry. No matter whether actors or actresses, every performance or shooting must be provided with the services of professionals such as stylists and makeup artists.


    People in the entertainment industry may not know who the president of the United States is, but which new cosmetics are effective is one of their most concerned focuses.


    Therefore, although drunk beauty has just started business for a short time, the news that the supreme beauty suit is wildly sought after in the upper class society of Yanjing has already spread all over the entertainment circle.


    Unfortunately, there is no market for the supreme beauty, and many stars have nowhere to buy waving a lot of money, which makes them deeply regret. Therefore, drunk beauty has become the most mysterious luxury brand in China''s cosmetics industry.


    "Yes, I''m the president of Zui Hongyan cosmetics company. I don''t know if President Ouyang is interested in talking about this business with me."


    Xiaoyao smiled proudly at the corners of her mouth, took out a business card and handed it to Ouyang Yuntian. She believed that no entertainment company could resist its charm and temptation with its current reputation and status.


    Entertainment companies must have signed artists, right? Artists, whether singing or shooting movies and TV dramas, always use cosmetics as long as they are on the stage, right? The quality of cosmetics is directly related to the artist''s skin maintenance.


    Ordinary people may not be willing to spend a lot of money to buy such expensive cosmetics, but the artists in the entertainment industry are different. The skin quality of some idol stars can even affect their acting career. No matter how much money they spend to buy drunk beauties, they will not be stingy at all.


    In Xiaoyao''s opinion, the entertainment industry is definitely a cash machine for whatever you want. No matter how many supreme beauties are produced, they can be sold. Therefore, she locked the first market of high-end cosmetics in the entertainment company, and Tiangong entertainment is just her first customer.


    "Of course, you must be interested!"


    Ouyang Yuntian took the business card with both hands, solemnly put it away, rubbed his hands excitedly and said in a panic.


    I''m kidding. With his contacts in his social circle, I don''t know how hot the supreme beauty is in the upper class society of Yanjing.


    It is said that in order to please his little lover, a super rich second generation even offered a sky high price of 88888 to buy a set of supreme beauty, but it is not surprising that it was not bought. After all, who can afford the supreme beauty is short of money? Who cares about the ten times difference?


    However, this also proves from the side how valuable the supreme beauty is. Now the president of drunk beauty has taken the initiative to find himself. Ouyang Yuntian feels flattered.


    "I don''t know how President Wei wants to cooperate?"


    After the surprise, Ouyang Yuntian soon regained his composure. He knew that there was no good thing that pie fell from the sky. President Wei took the initiative to come to the door and would not make a loss.


    "Drunk Hongyan has just entered the cosmetics market and plans to shoot endorsements. I want to sign some drunk Hongyan endorsements from your company."


    Xiao Yao said calmly.


    "I don''t know which artist president Wei likes? What are the requirements and conditions?"


    Ouyang Yuntian''s eyes brightened. If his artists can become the spokesman of drunk beauty, it is definitely a good thing for Tiangong entertainment to increase its influence in the circle. Naturally, he agrees with both hands and feet.


    Jiang Yimeng''s breath also changed into a moment of urgency. This endorsement


    "I''ve taken a fancy to the four young ladies of your company, but I''ll say first, but there''s no endorsement fee."


    Xiaoyao smiled and pointed to the four sisters Ye Huan.


    "No endorsement fee?"


    Ouyang Yuntian was embarrassed, which was very different from his expectation.


    Sixiaohuadan is a newcomer sought after by the company. If they can become the spokesperson of Drunken Beauty, it will naturally be of great benefit to them to open their popularity and save a lot of human, financial and material resources for the company.


    However, each line has its own rules. The company trains artists to make money for the company. If you can''t get a penny of endorsement fee, the brokers and service personnel who rely on artists for dinner will be unhappy, and there may be a big storm.


    The sisters Ye Huan, pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie were surprised to cover their mouths. They didn''t care whether there was a endorsement fee. They were just shocked that Xiao Yao gave them such a rare opportunity. You know how many artists dream of expanding their popularity.


    Jiang Yimeng sighed and smiled bitterly. This opportunity, let alone the endorsement fee, even if she was asked to post upside down, she would be willing. Unfortunately, people are simply trying to hold the four little Huadan in disguise, and they don''t consider her at all. If they don''t envy her, it''s false. If you can give her this opportunity, she will produce another album of quite good quality, I believe she has a great chance to be the queen of music.


    "Yes, there is no endorsement fee, but during the endorsement period, all cosmetics will be provided by drunk beauty for free, and ten sets of supreme beauty will be provided to your company for free every year."


    Xiaoyao said calmly, not worried that Ouyang Yuntian would not agree.


    After all, the four little Huadan are just new people now. They are pitifully cheap. They can''t even make 2000 yuan for an advertisement. The benefits they can create for the company in a year are definitely no more than 200000 or 800000. In the eyes of Ouyang Yuntian and others, they are definitely worth more than their money.


    Therefore, Ouyang Yuntian made a decision on the spot and set the endorsement conditions and specific contracts with drunk Hongyan. After the storm, he will hold a press conference to make an announcement and build momentum for the four young ladies.


    Ouyang Yuntian smiles happily, and Xiao Yao smiles more happily. Her abacus is very good. Not to mention the poor low cost of the supreme beauty. Even according to the market price, ten sets of cosmetics are only more than 800000 but less than 900000.


    Is the annual endorsement fee of more than 800000 for the four future stars expensive? In her opinion, not only is it not expensive, but it is quite cheap. Signing a endorsement contract can not only help them expand their popularity and improve their value, but also win ding Ning''s favor. Why not.


    As for providing them with cosmetics for free, I''m kidding. Even if they don''t endorse, they usually use drunk beauty products. This is just to coax uninformed outsiders.


    Sun Lanying is extremely grateful to Xiao Yao. She doesn''t know what to say. Although she usually uses drunk cosmetics, she doesn''t know that Xiao Yao is also Ding Ning''s woman. She thought she was a good friend of the Ye Huan sisters.


    Step, step!


    Just as Jiang Yimeng, sister Hua and sister LAN looked enviously at sister Ye Huan and others, a burst of rapid footsteps came.


    When they heard the sound, they saw President Lu with gray hair trotting here, his face filled with unspeakable excitement and excitement.


    Everyone looked at each other. I don''t know why the head of this courtyard was so impolite


    ¡£


    Ouyang Yuntian dealt with Dean Lu and hurriedly greeted him: "Dean Lu, what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    "Well, President Ouyang, is it really a little miracle doctor who performs surgery?"


    President Lu excitedly grabbed Ouyang Yuntian''s hand and couldn''t wait to ask.


    Ouyang Yuntian said, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    "That''s good, that''s good. It''s really a little miracle doctor. That''s no problem."


    President Lu heaved a long sigh of relief, and his old face burst into laughter.


    "What''s going on? Is Ziyi''s injury serious? Is it life-threatening?"


    Ouyang Yuntian frowned and asked.


    Because the hospital had not come up with a sure treatment plan before, it took vague and perfunctory statements about song Ziyi''s injury. Ouyang Yuntian''s questioning was dismissed when he was being rescued. As a result, he didn''t know how much song Ziyi''s injury was, but at the moment, he saw from President Lu''s expression that things didn''t seem so simple.


    "It''s more than serious. It''s at stake. Comminuted fractures of both legs, severe concussion of the five internal organs, internal bleeding, skull fracture and congestion in the brain."


    Up to now, President Lu told Ouyang Yuntian about song Ziyi''s injury.


    After all, song Ziyi''s brother still didn''t come to Yanjing and didn''t have time to wait for him to arrive before the operation. As the leader of the company, Ouyang Yuntian signed the operation consent instead of her family in case of emergency, and the hospital temporarily asked Ding Ning to perform the operation instead. He doesn''t need to hide Ouyang Yuntian. He must get his support and understanding, otherwise there will be an accident, He is fully responsible.


    "The situation of song Ziyi can be said that basically one foot has entered the death line. According to the diagnosis of our hospital, even if it can be rescued, the best result is to become a vegetable, and the legs will inevitably be disabled."


    President Lu looked at Ouyang Yuntian''s gloomy black face with guilt, Patient persuasion: "The little miracle doctor came uninvited, which was beyond the expectation of our hospital. We agree that the starting point of the little miracle doctor''s operation is also for the good of Miss Song. I hope President Ouyang can understand this, but I can guarantee that his medical skills are far beyond the highest level of doctors in our hospital. I don''t know how much he can recover after rescue, but I''m sure he did it himself , the worst result is also stronger than the best result envisaged by our hospital. "


    "The little miracle doctor''s medical skills are really as good as president Lu said?"


    Although Ouyang Yuntian has also heard of the medical skills of the little miracle doctor, he has not paid much attention. Seeing President Lu''s praise also aroused his curiosity.


    "President Ouyang has no doubt about this. If my brother-in-law''s medical skills are the second in the world, no one dares to be the first in the world."


    Xiao Yao also met Dean Lu when Xiao Nuo was last hospitalized. After nodding at him, he proudly said to Ouyang Yuntian.


    Ouyang Yuntian looked stunned and secretly feigned. I know he is your brother-in-law, but I don''t have to boast.


    "I can testify that he cured my terminal cancer himself."


    Sun Lanying thought Ouyang Yuntian didn''t believe Xiao Yao''s words and blurted out that his cancer had been cured.


    "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    The Ye Huan sisters were so anxious that they hurriedly covered sun Lanying''s mouth and winked at her.


    Sun Lanying suddenly remembered that Ding Ning had to pay a high price for treating cancer patients. She once asked her to keep it secret, and immediately regretted patting her forehead.

 Chapter 1356

    Unfortunately, it was late. President Lu and vice president Qian, who had just arrived, listened clearly. Their eyes were green and stared at Sun Lanying like two hungry wolves who had been hungry for several days.


    Ouyang Yuntian also looked at Sun Lanying with shocked eyes. From President Lu''s praise, he could see that his big boss''s medical skills were very powerful, but he never thought that he was so powerful that even patients with advanced cancer could be cured.


    Although he had suspected that sun Lanying was exaggerating, after seeing the reaction of the Ye Huan sisters, he confirmed that sun Lanying was not lying.


    The shock was not only the three of them, but also Jiang Yimeng, sister LAN and sister Hua. They were all surprised that their eyes almost didn''t fall off.


    On the contrary, Xiao Yao and other women had already seen Ding Ning''s magic. They didn''t have much reaction, but showed a proud look because of pride.


    As a result, there were no 300 taels of silver here. Their performance fell into the eyes of President Lu and others, which more and more confirmed that sun Lanying was not lying.


    President Lu''s orange skin like old face was filled with a kind smile. He said with a smile like the wolf granny who abducted Little Red Riding Hood: "Hello, I haven''t asked the lady''s name yet."


    "Hello, Dean. My name is sun Lanying. I''m the agent of Tiangong entertainment."


    Sun Lanying was regretting that she had said something wrong. When she saw President Lu take the initiative to say hello to herself, although she was thinking about how to fool things over, she replied politely out of politeness.


    The Ye Huan sisters looked at Dean Lu with vigilance, for fear that he would find out the root of Ding Ning''s treatment of his mother''s advanced cancer, and even figured out how to deal with his interrogation.


    "Oh, good, good!"


    But unexpectedly, after President Lu unexpectedly said a few words, there was no following, as if he hadn''t heard that sentence.


    This puzzled the Ye Huan sisters and sun Lanying. At the same time, they were also slightly relieved. Although they vaguely felt that something was wrong, they could not take the initiative to make up a lie to explain it. The more they described it, the darker it became. They simply stopped talking.


    Ouyang Yuntian''s eyes twinkled and his heart was funny. Jiang was still old and spicy. If he didn''t ask, he knew you wouldn''t say it, but if he didn''t say it, it doesn''t mean he couldn''t find it out.


    Now, in order to promote medical development, major hospitals in Ninghai have established an information sharing medical record database. As long as sun Lanying has seen a doctor in any hospital in Ninghai, President Lu can easily query her case under the name of sun Lanying.


    Although the patient''s case belongs to privacy, President Lu is the president of the military region hospital, and naturally has the authority to query. There is no need to know the details of sun Lanying. As long as it can be determined that she has cancer, it can easily come to the conclusion whether Ding Ning has the ability to cure cancer patients.


    Vice President Qian is also crafty. Naturally, he knows President Lu''s mind. After a knowing smile with him, he casually finds an excuse and leaves in a hurry. He can''t wait to inquire to see if the little miracle doctor really has the ability to treat cancer patients.


    After a while, the senior management and experts of the hospital committee came one after another, crowded the corridor in front of the operating room, and stared at the operation display light in the operating room with pilgrimage like eyes, hoping to see the style of the little miracle doctor.


    Of course, there are also many people who don''t believe in evil. They want to see jokes and see how the little miracle doctor who is boasted makes a fool of himself.


    In the operating room, Ding Ning was sweating and concentrating on cleaning the congestion in Song Ziyi''s brain.


    Comminuted fracture of leg, concussion injury of internal organs and even skull fracture are not a problem for him. The most troublesome thing is congestion in the brain, which can be fatal.


    The sequelae of the spirit''s trauma appeared at this moment, which made him dizzy and exhausted, but he had to cheer up, carefully sensed her brain injury with absolute touch, and commanded the little ghost to clear the congestion.


    In fact, Ding Ning might be much simpler if he performed craniotomy for her, but he couldn''t help feeling distressed when he looked at Song Ziyi''s eyebrows frowning tightly in her coma, so he would rather overdraw his mental strength to make his already damaged spirit worse, and he wouldn''t have the heart to add any more scars to her.


    As time went by, the serious overdraft made Venus appear in front of Ding Ning, but he still kept up his spirits and began to repair the fractures of her internal organs and legs after he finally cleaned up the congestion in her brain.


    If in his heyday, this degree of injury was only a Pediatrics for him, but now it has become the last straw to overwhelm the camel.


    After repairing the visceral injury and completely reducing the comminuted fracture of her leg bit by bit, Ding Ning did not hesitate to consume the spiritual power to convert it into water energy to accelerate the healing of her bones until she could no longer hold on. She just felt a black in front of her eyes and completely fainted.


    With the disappearance of the anesthetic, song Ziyi gradually regained consciousness. The pungent smell of disinfectant came, and she felt as if she was pressing a huge stone on her chest.


    Where am I?


    Eh, I remember as if I was filming, suddenly fell off via, and then... I can''t remember. Am I dead?


    No, I''m not dead yet. It smells like disinfectant. I should be in the hospital now.


    It''s just that I''m curious. I must have been badly hurt when I fell from such a high place. Why didn''t I feel very painful?


    Song Ziyi gradually recovered Qingming in her confusion. Recalling the scene of the accident, she tried to open her eyes, but she found a furry thing lying tightly in front of her towering chest.


    "Ah!"


    Song Ziyi didn''t know where her strength came from. She screamed like she hadn''t been hurt, reached out and grabbed the towering thing in front of her, threw it hard, and then


    Poof!


    Ding Ning fell firmly to the ground. Well, he was rough and fleshy. It was nothing to fall. He was still sleeping.


    Song Ziyi found that the one thrown out by herself seemed to be a person. She gnashed her teeth and shouted, "come on, there are hooligans!"


    Unfortunately, the sound insulation in the operating room is very good. No one can hear her.


    Song Ziyi panicked. It seems to be an operating room here, but why didn''t he see the doctor? Instead, a man lay on his chest and ate tofu? The worst thing is still naked.


    This made her immediately flash the terrible words of metamorphosis, corpse shredding, murderer, human organ trafficking and so on in her mind. She no longer dared to see the "Metamorphosis" fainting on the ground. She got up, took out a set of surgical clothes from the disinfection room, put them on, and ran out of the operating room in a panic.


    As soon as she went out, she was stupid. Is this the case of god horse? How come so many white coats gathered at the door, and everyone was stunned and looked at themselves with green eyes.


    This made her ghost take risks and retreat backward with fear in her chest. Was she caught in a base selling human organs? Are these people all associates of the man who tried to invade himself just now?


    "Ziyi, are you okay? Great, it''s really great."


    A familiar surprise voice suddenly sounded, which made song Ziyi feel as if she had been struck by lightning. Then she reacted, looked at the group of experts and hospital executives in panic, and shouted: "soft, run, call the police quickly. They are all bad people selling human organs."


    The hospital experts who were shocked that song Ziyi was as healthy as nothing else just woke up and immediately fell into a state of ignorance.


    Nani, the bad guy who sells human organs? This is a military hospital. How can anyone dare to sell human organs here?


    "Ziyi, what are you talking about? What is selling human organs?"


    Xiao Yao came out of the crowd with a puzzled face and asked.


    "Ah, Xiao Yao, you have also fallen into their hands. Ah, it''s over, it''s over."


    Song Ziyi said in horror.


    "What''s the matter? What is selling human organs, purple clothes? What are you talking about?"


    Ouyang Yuntian was also confused. He got into the crowd and asked.


    "Yes, sister purple, what are you talking about? This is a military hospital. How can there be bad people selling human organs."


    Sister Ye Huan, pan Xiangyun and blue Mengdie crowded in and asked with concern.


    "Ziyi, are you okay? Don''t scare me!"


    Sister Hua hurried over, held song Ziyi, stretched out her hand to try the temperature on her forehead, and asked with worry on her face.


    "Tianzong? Ye Huan? Ye Le? Xiangyun? Mengdie? Sister Hua? Why are you all here?"


    Now it was song Ziyi''s turn to be silly, and he vaguely felt that he seemed to think something wrong.


    "Dean Lu, what''s the matter with her? Can it be..."


    Ouyang Yuntian looked at Dean Lu with a dull face and pointed his head with concern.


    "It''s not impossible. The little miracle doctor has just cleaned up Miss Song''s brain congestion. It''s likely that Miss Song''s central nervous system will be hurt because she hasn''t cleaned up, resulting in the illusion of persecution. Although this probability is not high, it''s not impossible."


    Dean Lu said thoughtfully.


    "What should we do in such a situation? Will there be other sequelae?"


    Ouyang Yuntian asked anxiously.


    "Well, the brain is a very precise instrument. Once... Eh, what about the little miracle doctor?"


    Dean Lu suddenly remembered that song Ziyi ran out like nothing had happened. Why didn''t he see Ding Ning.


    "You said that I fell from Weiya and hurt myself, and then I was sent to the military region hospital for rescue. My injury was so serious that I would die at any time? Comminuted fracture of both legs? Skull fracture? Internal concussion bleeding? Brain congestion? Today is not April Fool''s day. This joke is not funny at all. My head is good. Tell me, how can I remove the congestion without craniotomy? And I Two legs are good, how can it be comminuted fracture? Also, my skull doesn''t feel at all. How can it be broken? "


    At the moment, song Ziyi, who understood what had happened, didn''t believe them at all. She looked at them with a fool''s expression.


    But in the serious expression that people didn''t understand, but they were very sure, song Ziyi vaguely felt that they didn''t seem to be joking.


    Moreover, she does remember whether she fell from Weiya or from a height of seven or eight meters. It''s impossible that she didn''t do anything at all. All kinds of signs show that they didn''t deceive themselves.


    But why is she like nobody now? This is too mysterious and unexplainable, isn''t it?


    "Miss Song, what about the little miracle doctor? Why didn''t you see anyone else?"


    Dean Lu hurried over and asked excitedly.


    "Little miracle doctor? Ding Ning?"


    Song Ziyi was completely stunned. He suddenly remembered the fluffy head he had knocked out before, and his face showed a look of amazement. Did the guy suspected of selling human organs save his own Ding Ning?


    "Yes, why didn''t you see him come out?"


    President Lu''s eyes lit up. He stared at Song Ziyi like a naked beauty. Tut tut exclaimed, "miracle, it''s a miracle. Such a heavy injury has completely healed in such a short time, and there is no trace of surgery. Is this the legendary traditional Chinese medicine surgery?"

 Chapter 1357

    "If I hadn''t seen Miss Song''s injury before, I couldn''t believe they were the same person."


    "It''s amazing. A seriously injured and dying person recovers his health in a short time. I can''t believe my eyes."


    "Miss Song can''t have twins? It''s incredible."


    "Is it true that human beings can do such amazing medical skills as little miracle doctor?"


    "I can''t believe it. I can''t believe it. It''s not a miracle. It''s a miracle at all."


    "A supernatural event. Such a thing is definitely a supernatural event. I can''t imagine it at all. It''s clear that there is a comminuted fracture of both legs. It''s like nothing at the moment. It''s too mysterious."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of medical experts are going crazy. They mutter to themselves that what happened to song Ziyi is really incredible. This has completely subverted their understanding of medicine and can''t be explained by medical common sense.


    "By the way, where''s my brother-in-law? Is he okay?"


    Xiao Yao asked with some worry when he saw that Ding Ning didn''t come out for such a long time.


    Listening to their comments, song Ziyi finally believed that she was really badly hurt, and the magic doctor who made her recover so quickly was stunned and lying on the ground, which made her feel a little guilty and remorse, and asked Xiaoyao, Some embarrassed replied, "as soon as I woke up, I thought he wanted to insult me, so I... Knocked him out."


    "Knocked out?"


    Everyone opened their mouths and looked at Song Ziyi incredulously.


    Especially Xiaoyao and gentle and soft people who are familiar with Ding Ning don''t believe that song Ziyi can stun Ding Ning with her thin arms and legs.


    It can be seen that song Ziyi didn''t look like a fake, and Ding Ning never showed up. Xiao Yao''s face suddenly changed, shouted bad, and ran away like an operating room.


    "You, you, ah..."


    Her gentle and soft face also changed. She pointed to song Ziyi and wanted to scold her, but looking at her innocent and wronged face, she stamped her feet angrily, sighed and ran into the operating room with Xiao Yao behind her.


    "Brother in law, brother in law, wake up quickly. Don''t scare me!"


    Xiao Yao''s cry came, which made everyone run to the operating room in a swarm.


    "Don''t move, come on, lift him up and put him on the bed."


    "Slow down, slow down, be careful, connect the electrocardiograph and have a general examination immediately."


    "Be light, be light, don''t touch it."


    "Be gentle. If you hurt the little miracle doctor, you''ll all get out of here."


    "Irrelevant personnel go out first and stay here to make trouble."


    ¡­¡­


    There was a sudden chaos in the operating room. I could only hear President Lu shouting at his throat.


    Song Ziyi was terrified, and her face was full of guilt and remorse. Although she didn''t like Ding Ning, after all, he was his life-saving benefactor, but he retaliated with gratitude and directly stunned him. If something happened to him, she wouldn''t be at ease all her life.


    "Good luck, he''ll be fine. Besides, you didn''t mean to. Don''t think too much."


    Sister Hua patted her shoulder comfortingly.


    "Yes, don''t think too much. I think doctor Ding fainted because he was overworked. It has nothing to do with you."


    Jiang Yimeng also comforted that although they were not at peace, it was because of the dispute between the first sister of the company. In their identity and status, even if they did not compete, people around them would force them to compete. Strictly speaking, they didn''t have so much hatred in private.


    "Thank you! I''m fine!"


    Song Ziyi didn''t want to show her fragile color in front of Jiang Yimeng. She reluctantly smiled and thanked him.


    Jiang Yimeng sighed and wanted to declare his power


    The Asian incident has nothing to do with her, but after thinking about it, it''s better not to explain than to cover up.


    "Sister Nuo, why are you here?"


    When Xiao Yao and Wen Rou were chased out of the operating room by President Lu as miscellaneous personnel, the two women looked up and saw Xiao Nuo in police clothes striding with several criminal policemen.


    "Rourou, Xiaoyao, why are you here? Eh, Huanhuan, Lele, Xiangyun and Mengdie, you are all here."


    Xiao Nuo asked unexpectedly.


    "Old... My brother-in-law fainted and is now being rescued inside."


    Xiaoyao''s husband almost blurted out. Fortunately, he reacted and changed his way immediately.


    "Ah, what''s the matter with him? What''s he doing here?"


    Xiao Nuo was surprised and asked anxiously.


    "It''s all my fault. When I knew something had happened to Ziyi, I begged Shifu to save Ziyi. Unexpectedly, I hurt him."


    Said softly and sadly.


    Song Ziyi''s heart was really bad. Rourou regarded her as a good sister and begged Ding Ning to save herself. Instead, she regarded him as a pervert, which made her feel more guilty and remorse.


    "It''s all right. It should be over consumption. Just have a sleep."


    Xiao Nuo vaguely remembered that Ding Ning told him about the trauma of the soul. At that time, she was still very worried, but Ding Ning said that it was just easy to get tired. Just have a sleep, and she believed it. Now, when she learned what had happened, she was relieved and smiled comfortingly.


    "I hope so!"


    Gentle and soft, like frosted eggplant, drooping his head listlessly. He was annoyed that song Ziyi didn''t know what to do.


    "By the way, sister Nuo, why are you here?"


    Xiao Yao saw song Ziyi look gloomy and hurriedly turned off the topic.


    "Miss Song is a celebrity. Now that she has an accident, I am personally responsible for investigating the case."


    After Xiao Nuo explained in a hurry, he turned and looked at Jiang Yimeng: "Hello, Miss Jiang, can you spare some time? I want to find you to know something."


    Everyone was stunned. Unexpectedly, the police officer in charge of handling song Ziyi''s case went directly to Jiang Yimeng. Does this mean that the clues found by the police are related to Jiang Yimeng? If so, this is big news.


    "Me?"


    Jiang Yimeng suspected that he had heard wrong. He couldn''t believe it. He pointed to his nose and asked.


    "Yes, Miss Jiang, it''s just a routine inquiry. It won''t take you too much time."


    Xiao Nuo said humbly.


    After the on-site investigation, the crime scene did not find any favorable clues except that it could prove that Weiya had been tampered with. The scene record in charge of the props was crying and crying. He could not tell why Weiya had a problem. It was clear that he was fine when he checked last night.


    Xiao Nuo doesn''t think he is lying. The investigation of the case is at an impasse. He can only find ways to collect clues from other places. The media is one-sided and suspects that it was Jiang Yimeng''s hands and feet.


    Due to the pressure from her superiors, she can only come to Jiang Yimeng to understand the situation. First, she can explain to her superiors, and second, she can see if she can find a breakthrough from Jiang Yimeng.


    "OK, I will cooperate!"


    Jiang Yimeng smiled miserably. Although she cooperated with the question, once it was spread, she couldn''t speak clearly even if she was covered with a mouth.


    "Officer, isn''t this appropriate? Yi Meng is a public figure. Without any evidence, you asked her for no reason. Do you know how much impact this will have on Yi Meng''s reputation?"


    Sister Lan was very angry and choked.


    "Are you?"


    Xiao Nuo frowned and looked at sister LAN and asked.


    "Sister LAN, it''s just a routine inquiry. It doesn''t matter. I have a clear conscience. What''s to worry about?"


    Jiang Yimeng quickly stopped sister LAN and said to Xiao Nuo with embarrassment: "officer, I''m sorry. She''s my agent, sister LAN


    , it''s because I''m worried. Don''t be angry. "


    "Agent LAN elder sister, that''s just right. You can cooperate and follow me to accept the inquiry, so as not to make another trip."


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes brightened and said gently.


    Sister Lan''s face was stiff and she wanted to say something angrily, but she was stopped by Jiang Yimeng: "those who are clear are clear, and those who are clear are not afraid of the shadow. It is our obligation to cooperate with the police officer''s investigation. I also hope the police can find out the real behind the scenes and clean up."


    "Well, I''ll cooperate, but we''re busy. Please hurry up."


    Sister Lan''s chest fluctuated sharply, and her nose was not nose, and her eyes were not eyes.


    "By the way, President Ouyang, please take a note."


    Xiao Nuo kept on swearing, turned and stared at Ouyang Yuntian again.


    Ouyang Yuntian smiled bitterly: "good officer, I will fully cooperate with the police investigation."


    "That will trouble president Ouyang. In order to save time and avoid unnecessary rumors, we''ll find a place here to learn about the situation."


    Xiao Nuo politely stretched out his hand and made a gesture of invitation. Some police officers have communicated with the hospital and borrowed several offices to ask on the spot.


    Seeing Xiao Nuo is polite and considerate, she won''t bring more bad rumors to Jiang Yimeng. Sister Lan''s psychology is finally balanced and cooperates with Xiao Nuo to accept the inquiry.


    "Hum! I deserve it. I''d better let the police catch them all and sentence them."


    Sister Hua said happily.


    Song Ziyi frowned slightly and drank coldly, "sister Hua, don''t talk about things without evidence."


    "Who else would it be if they weren''t? Isn''t it obvious? If she killed you, she''s the first sister of the company. Whether the media can see the truth is probably their black hand."


    Sister Hua argued unconvinced.


    "Shut up, what do the media know? They will create gimmicks to attract people''s attention, so as to increase their circulation. If even the media can solve cases, what do the police do?"


    Song Ziyi scolded unhappily.


    "If it''s not them, who else can it be? I think Jiang Yimeng may not do such a thing, but sister LAN is hard to say."


    Sister Hua decided that either Jiang Yimeng did it or sister LAN did it. She was more inclined, so sister LAN did it from Jiang Yimeng.


    "All right, just don''t fuck snacks. The police have intervened and there will always be results. We''ll wait for the news."


    Song Ziyi said impatiently, and a look of thinking flashed across her eyes.


    Sister Hua''s words reminded her that if she died and Jiang Yimeng was disturbed by rumors, the star path would be dim, then Tiangong entertainment would suddenly lose two pillars.


    Whether it is Jiang Yimeng or sister LAN, they can get the best development on the basis of the company. The collapse of the company is not good for them at all.


    Therefore, from this point of view, they are not stupid enough to dig their own graves. It seems that they are the most likely. In fact, they are the least likely to do it.


    According to the logical reasoning of ultimate success, once the murderer''s plot succeeds, Tiangong entertainment will be involved in the scandal that artists plot to kill by any means in order to be superior, which is absolutely fatal to the company.


    Once Tiangong entertainment collapses, who will benefit the most from it?


    Star Entertainment? Meteorite entertainment? Or Tianhai entertainment?


    These three old entertainment companies have gone from bad to worse since the campus star exposed the dark curtain last time. Many of their artists have changed jobs to Tiangong entertainment.


    The three entertainment companies have the deepest hatred and want to bring down the heavenly palace.

 Chapter 1358

    "Miss Song, how do you feel? Please come with me. We''ll give you a detailed and comprehensive examination."


    When song Ziyi was thinking about what the unknown behind this was, a doctor wearing a mask and glasses came over with a stretcher and said politely.


    "Oh, OK, please the doctor."


    Although song Ziyi felt that she had nothing to do, it was the hospital''s due intention, so she didn''t refuse and lay on the stretcher bed.


    "Ziyi, check carefully. Don''t be careless."


    Sister Hua told me with concern.


    "Yes, purple clothes, cooperate with the hospital to do a general examination."


    "Sister Ziyi, it will be all right. We''ll wait for you."


    "After the inspection, I''ll invite you to dinner and calm you down."


    ¡­¡­


    Ouyang Yuntian, ye Huan sisters and Xiao Yao all care about Tao one after another.


    "Well, I know. Thank you."


    Song Ziyi nodded gratefully. Seeing that sister Hua wanted to follow, she looked at the operating room, hesitated and said, "sister Hua, don''t follow. Wait here. Tell me when he wakes up."


    "OK, I see."


    Sister Hua hesitated, nodded, stopped and watched her leave.


    In the operating room, the hospital experts led by President Lu were inspecting Ding Ning, but Ding Ning suddenly sat up and startled everyone.


    "Dr. Ding, you''re awake. How do you feel?"


    Dean Lu asked in surprise.


    "I''m fine, but I''m over consumed."


    Ding Ning entered the will space when he was unconscious. At the moment, although he could not say that he was energetic, he also recovered a lot. His face jumped off the operating table as usual, looked at a room of experts and said with some doubts: "what are you?"


    "Oh, Dr. Ding fainted just now. We were going to examine you. Who knows, you woke up before you could have an examination. Why don''t we give you a detailed examination."


    Lu explained with a smile like a flower.


    "Thank you, Dean. I know my body. It''s okay. By the way, where''s Miss Song? How''s she?"


    Ding Ning had so many secrets that he was not willing to let them check. After being polite, he refused directly. He raised his eyes and didn''t see song Ziyi. He was surprised and asked quickly.


    "Miss Song is all right. She is talking to the people in the company outside. Oh, look at my brain. I patronize Dr. Ding and didn''t bother to give Miss Song a detailed and comprehensive examination."


    Dean Lu suddenly woke up and patted her forehead with annoyance. Song Ziyi was the protagonist of the event. Although Ding Ning should have no problem, he had to give her a detailed examination first to ensure her safety. He shouted: "come on, go and give Miss Song a detailed physical examination."


    "OK, we''ll go now."


    Although the medical experts wanted to know from him how song Ziyi''s serious injury was cured so quickly, they also knew which was more important. Song Ziyi was the key figure now. They hurriedly agreed and ran out with a hula.


    Talking outside? The girl''s heart is really big enough.


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and shook his head. Although he was confident in his treatment, song Ziyi''s most appropriate practice at the moment was to stay in bed for two or three days.


    After all, there are still so many fans and reporters outside. Once people see that her serious injury recovers so quickly, it will inevitably cause shock and set off a storm of public opinion. The initiator will be pushed to the forefront of the storm again.


    Look at the fiery eyes of President Lu and vice president Qian in front of you, like seeing a big girl without clothes, and you know you''re in trouble.


    Can''t you erase all their memories? This is not just two people, but more than 20 people. With his current ability and physical condition, he can''t do it at all.


    "Little miracle doctor, can you treat cancer?"


    President Lu rubbed his hands and asked expectantly.


    "Ah, why does Dean Lu think so?"


    Ding Ning''s heart cluttered, looked at him in surprise and asked. The right expression of surprise on his face was perfect.


    President Lu scolded the little fox, but his face was silent. He smiled like an old fox and said, "Sun Lanying!"


    Then he observed Ding Ning''s facial expression without blinking, trying to see a flaw.


    "Aunt sun?"


    Ding Ning opened his mouth in amazement. He really couldn''t understand where President Lu knew that sun Lanying''s cancer was cured by himself.


    "Ha ha!"


    President Lu smiled meaningfully and patted Ding Ning on the shoulder: "don''t worry, we know the weight and will never easily reveal this secret. Just, Dr. Ding, I have an unkind request..."


    "Dean Lu, it''s impossible."


    Ding Ning knew what Dean Lu was up to, so he interrupted directly before he finished.


    President Lu and vice president Qian looked at each other and looked a little confused. How could they be directly rejected without mentioning this condition?


    Seeing what else they wanted to say, Ding Ning waved his hand directly: "Dean Lu, listen to me. I have my reason."


    "OK, you say!"


    President Lu put on a look of being all ears.


    "Yes, I can indeed cure cancer. You know the secret. Dean Qin of the sanatorium of the military region has known it for a long time. Do you know why he never said it?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were deep.


    "Why?"


    President Lu and vice president Qian showed curiosity on their faces. They and the sanatorium belong to subordinate units of the military region. Naturally, they are very familiar with President Qin.


    In terms of administrative level, President Qin, who specializes in serving retired cadres of the military region, is a higher level than them. They know president Qin''s enthusiasm for medicine and are really curious about why he let Ding Ning go so easily.


    "Because President Qin knows that every time I cure cancer patients, I pay for my health, so president Qin is very considerate of me and always helps me keep a secret."


    Ding Ning said solemnly, "if you don''t believe it, you can ask commander Guan. He once gave a password. No one is allowed to divulge the news. Otherwise, it will be dealt with in accordance with the military law."


    President Lu and vice president Qian''s faces have changed. President Qin may not care. After all, they all serve the military region, but commander Guan is the immediate boss who can determine their fate. If he really gave a command, they would never dare to touch the tiger''s beard.


    Ding Ning also recognized this point before pulling the tiger skin as the flag. Anyway, commander Guan is also his future father-in-law. He doesn''t believe commander Guan doesn''t cooperate. Of course, the premise is that President Lu and others have the courage to ask commander Guan.


    "Cough, Dr. Ding joked. We were just curious and didn''t mean anything else."


    Dean Lu laughed twice, but his heart was lost to the extreme.


    I thought I could grasp Ding Ning''s secret through sun Lanying''s case and force him to join the military region hospital on this condition. Unexpectedly, people have good hands and eyes and have a direct relationship with the military region commander. They dare not threaten Ding Ning with their eight courage.


    Ding Ning took out his mobile phone and pretended to dial. He said meaningfully, "President Lu and vice president Qian should know what to do now? Why don''t I call commander Guan for instructions?"


    For the careful thinking of President Lu and vice president Qian, he knows very well that he is not disgusted, but he will never have any good impression. If they can discuss with him frankly and ask him to do it when they encounter difficult patients in the military region hospital, he will not refuse.


    Unfortunately, Mr. Lu''s approach made him very disappointed. He saved Song Ziyi, and it was a solution to the military district hospital. The two old guys not only did not appreciate it, but secretly investigated him. He wanted to coerce him to serve the military area hospital with the secret that he could cure cancer. He seemed to be a public man, but in fact he did not want to use him to create better results for the hospital. So as to consider their own future.


    He has always been soft rather than hard. What he hates most in his life is being threatened. Moreover, their conduct is completely different from that of President Qin who sincerely considers patients. After hearing Ding Ning''s reasons, he doesn''t care what price he will pay for treating cancer patients. It can be seen how selfish and cold their hearts are, In this case, it''s strange that Ding Ning can give them a good face.


    "No, no, I will restrict all experts to keep their mouth shut about today."


    The muscles on President Lu''s face twitched, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead desperately, and said with a dry smile.


    "Yes, yes, we will keep our mouth shut and never leak a word. By the way, we will also modify Miss Song''s case so as not to bring trouble to Dr. Ding."


    Vice President Qian''s brain reacted faster than President Lu, and immediately flattered him.


    "Well, then trouble the two presidents."


    Ding Ning nodded with satisfaction. He felt more disgust in his heart. The patient''s cases can be changed at will. It can be seen that they have done such things before.


    However, these have nothing to do with him, and he doesn''t intend to do anything. After all, there is never a lack of such selfish and obsequious villains in society, which he can''t manage.


    "Dean, it''s broken. Miss Song was abducted."


    Just when the two presidents secretly breathed a sigh of relief, a member of the hospital committee rushed in to report.


    "What? What''s the matter? How could miss song be abducted? What do you eat?"


    President Lu and vice president Qian were shocked and asked fiercely.


    Ding Ning''s heart sank, his eyes twinkled with cold light, forcibly restrained his inner anger and worry, and stared at the speechless members of the hospital committee who were scolded by President Lu''s fury. "Don''t be nervous. Talk slowly. What''s going on."


    The member of the Council was relieved, He said with a sad face: "Just now when we were all in the operating room preparing to examine the little miracle doctor, someone stunned director Liu, put on his white coat and mask, pretended to be a doctor and wanted to give Miss Song a full-body examination. After we went out just now, we thought she was taken by director Liu for examination, or director Liu just woke up. We didn''t know that Miss Song was abducted."


    "What do fools, fools and a group of rubbish do for food? How do thieves get in when so many military and police guard the door? How do you take a big living man away under the eyes of so many people? What''s the use of you?"


    Dean Lu was furious and scolded angrily. His face turned red and twisted because of anger. He looked very ferocious.


    He thought that after Ding Ning cured song Ziyi hospital, he would have no responsibility and would be praised by the outside world, so as to expand the popularity of the hospital. This is good. A big living man was taken away under his nose. Now the hospital is in great trouble.


    Before the anxious President Lu made the next arrangement, he heard a whoosh. A gust of wind blew. Ding Ning had disappeared in place, leaving only three people in the hospital who were stunned and looked at each other.

 Chapter 1359

    "Come on, let the police search floor by floor and inform the military police downstairs. From now on, strengthen the alert and prohibit anyone from going in and out. The blockade below is so tight that the thief can''t escape so quickly. He should still be in the hospital. He must not escape with Miss Song."


    Vice President Qian couldn''t care how Ding Ning miraculously disappeared. Seeing that President Lu was in a state of utterance, he could only give orders instead of him.


    "Captain Xiao of the Criminal Police Corps is right here. She already knows the situation and is arranging people to search layer by layer."


    The members of the hospital committee reacted and said quickly.


    "I''m really unlucky. I can''t stop drinking cold water. I hope I can catch the thief without danger. Otherwise, our hospital will be famous."


    President Lu finally woke up. The whole person seemed to be aging for decades, and said powerlessly.


    "Don''t worry, Dean. There are so many military and police here. The thief can''t escape."


    Vice President Qian knew that President Lu had lost his sense of propriety. Although he was equally upset, he had to cheer up and comfort him.


    In fact, although he firmly believes that the thief has not escaped, he does not think so. Since the thief can sneak into here under the heavy blockade of the military and police, he dares to pretend to be a doctor and cheat song Ziyi in front of so many people, it shows that he or they have planned an absolutely safe retreat route in advance, and the chance to seize him is almost zero.


    As vice president Qian thought, the kidnappers arranged the evacuation route after careful calculation and planning.


    Unfortunately, neither vice president Qian nor the kidnappers knew that there was another thing in the world called divine consciousness. Although Ding Ning was unable to use divine consciousness due to the trauma of the divine soul, he had the spirit pet of crane Zu as his eyes.


    Therefore, when the kidnapper slowly pushed song Ziyi, who was stunned by him, into the morgue in the basement and saw the young man smiling at him, his whole scalp exploded.


    He couldn''t figure out how such a detailed plan, such an unexpected place, could be preempted and still wait here.


    Calm down, be calm. This young man is definitely not waiting for himself. He just happened to be here to see the remains of his dead relatives and friends.


    The kidnapper forcibly restrained his inner panic, nodded slightly at Ding Ning, pretended to be nothing and continued to push the operating table forward. His muscles had been quietly tightened, ready to attack each other when he was close to each other.


    "President Kang, it''s really elegant!"


    But the young man suddenly said with a smile, which made Kang Xiangyang tremble all over, and his heart sank to the bottom of the valley in an instant.


    He was sure that he didn''t know the tall and handsome young man in front of him. He didn''t understand why he was called to ruin his identity while still wearing a mask and glasses.


    But his good psychological quality made him look at each other in surprise. His eyes behind the lens were just right with a trace of doubt and confusion. He pinched his throat and said, "President Kang? What President Kang? Young man, do you recognize the wrong person? My surname is Liu. I''m a doctor in the hospital. I''m here to send a patient who has just died. Would you please excuse me?"


    "Oh, really? Maybe I recognized the wrong person. I thought you were an old friend of mine."


    Ding Ning scratched the back of his head, with an embarrassed expression on his face, and gave way to the side, but the bottom of his eyes flickered with a joking color.


    He just looked at the kidnapper''s figure and imagined it with Kang Xiangyang, so he deliberately tested it. Unexpectedly, it was really him, so he was relieved.


    After all, Kang Xiangyang is an ordinary person rather than a martial artist. If the kidnapper is a martial artist and the dog jumps over the wall, once he takes song Ziyi as a hostage, he really has some taboos.


    Kang Xiangyang tried to squeeze out the kindest smile. Although he was alarmed in his heart, he still pushed the surgical cart past Ding Ning without delay. From the corner of his eye, he found that he was passing by without defense. He was immediately happy. His right hand quietly touched a glittering scalpel hidden in his pocket, and the cold color flashed across his eyes.


    A little closer, as long as a little closer, he could suddenly cut the young man''s throat.


    Kang Xiangyang used to be a soldier when he was young. Although he was well respected for so many years, he never stopped exercising. He was still very confident in his skills.


    Near, finally near, Kang Xiangyang''s heart almost jumped out. The corner of his eye locked the inexplicable young man. Seeing that he was still unprepared at the moment, he had infinite joy in his heart.


    At the moment of passing by Ding Ning, Kang Xiangyang raised his hand, the scalpel flashed a shining light under the dim light, wiped it off Ding Ning''s neck like a poisonous snake spitting a letter, and a proud grin flashed at the bottom of his eyes. It seemed that he had seen the blood splashing everywhere. The unlucky young man covered his throat and died.


    "President Kang is so skillful. It seems that this is not the first time to do such a thing. It''s just a pity that his strength... Is a little smaller!"


    The next moment, Kang Xiangyang''s ferocious smile stiffened on his face. He looked at the scalpel across each other''s throat like a ghost, but it was like a hard rock, and the oil skin was not cut. The young man was still grinning at him, but his words made him like falling ice Valley, and a chill rushed straight to the sky.


    Kang Xiangyang''s brain was blank. He looked at Ding Ning blankly. There was only one thought in his brain at the moment. Who is he? Is it a man or a ghost? Why is it invulnerable?


    "President Kang, I remember warning you. Unfortunately, President Kang didn''t seem to have learned a lesson and kept my words in mind."


    Ding Ning had a smile on his face, but his eyes were cold without any temperature. The dragon would die if he didn''t touch the scales. If he didn''t want to ask Kang Xiangyang about the real murderer of the plot against song Ziyi, he would hate to kill him now.


    "You... Who are you?"


    Kang Xiangyang trembled all over. He couldn''t believe it. He looked at Ding Ning and asked with trembling.


    An absurd idea came into my mind. Is this young man Ningding? Otherwise, how can you recognize your identity at a glance and say that you have warned yourself.


    However, this man and Ning Ding have no similarities in appearance or height. The only thing that can make him feel the connection between the two is that his eyes are the same cold and palpitating.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I don''t understand why President Kang took the risk to do such a crazy thing himself."


    Ding Ning asked puzzled.


    Kang Hua is his only son with high hopes, but now he is in prison for assassinating song Ziyi, which makes Kang Xiangyang hate song Ziyi, and it is reasonable to want song Ziyi to be killed.


    It''s just that he really doesn''t understand that Kang Xiangyang is rich and powerful. It''s not too difficult to spend money to hire a killer to kill song Ziyi. Why should he go out in person and take risks? This is a little unreasonable.


    "Status? Status? Hahaha, you''re easy to say. My only son was sentenced to life. My wife and daughter tried to seize all my company shares and threw me out. I''m finished. I''ve worked hard for most of my life, but now I have nothing. Thanks to this


    Given by a cheap woman, if it weren''t for her, how could I get to where I am today? Therefore, even if I''m afraid of death, I''ll take her to hell. "


    Kang Xiangyang laughed wildly. The deepest hatred and resentment made him almost instinctively wave a scalpel to cut song Ziyi''s throat.


    "Ah!"


    Just as the scalpel was about to cut song Ziyi''s white and tender jade neck like snow, Kang Xiangyang only felt a sudden pain in his chest and abdomen, as if he had been hit by a speeding train.


    "It seems that you haven''t learned a lesson. You can''t blame anyone if you fall into today''s field."


    Ding Ning''s face was as cold as iron and slowly took back Kang Xiangyang''s feet, Sneered and said: "People like you never know how to reflect on themselves. If you didn''t dote on your son who is inferior to a pig and dog and let him act recklessly, how could you force song Ziyi to terminate the contract? If you didn''t value boys over girls and only see Kanghua''s black sheep, who knows he is not a suitable successor and insists on handing over the company to him, how could you annoy your wife and daughter to work together You don''t reflect on yourself, but blame all your mistakes on an innocent woman who was loyal to you. Scum like you is the most damned. "


    "No, Hua''er is my only son. He''s so excellent, sensible and filial. He''s not a black sheep. It''s her. It''s all her. It''s all because of this bitch. Hua''er sees her as her blessing, but she doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad. She dares to collude with wild men to blackmail me for 8 billion yuan and doesn''t give me a penny of termination fee, which leads to my failure to report my status in the company. I''m afraid How could they be cheated by those three bitches... "


    Kang Xiangyang covered his hot and painful lower abdomen, his mouth was overflowing with blood, his eyes glittered with resentment, screamed hysterically, and complained about song Ziyi''s "crime".


    Looking at his plausible appearance, Ding Ning was very angry and smiled. He was so big that he had seen such a shameless person, but he had never seen such a shameless person. It was a reversal of black and white and hopeless.


    "It seems that I overestimate you. People like you who are used to living a privileged life think they are always right and all their mistakes are others''. I wanted to hand you over to the police, but now I have changed my mind. People like you don''t know how to repent. Living in this world is a disaster. I''d better send you to hell."


    Ding Ning''s heart was burning, and he walked slowly to Kang Xiangyang. The faint voice was like from Jiuyou hell.


    "No, you can''t kill me. Kill me. Song Ziwen, song Ziyi''s brother, is in my hand. If I die, he can''t live."


    Although Kang Xiangyang had already prepared to die with song Ziyi, when death came, he was still afraid. He was frightened and moved his body back desperately. Suddenly, he remembered his life-saving card and roared at the top of his lungs.


    Song Ziwen was kidnapped again? Ding Ning stopped in amazement, frowned and asked, "do you think Song Ziwen is in your hand? Do you think I''m a fool?"


    "Not only Song Ziwen, but also his fiancee Li Xiaoying. As long as my people don''t hear from me before 12 o''clock every day, they will immediately kill them and run away. You can''t find them all your life."


    Kang Xiangyang didn''t know whether Ding Ning would care about Song Ziwen''s life. At the moment, seeing that Ding Ning stopped fearfully and knew he was right, he was overjoyed. In order to increase his credibility, he also told the news that Song Ziwen''s fiancee was also kidnapped.


    Ding Ning secretly scolded. Damn it, Kang Xiangyang and his son are really worthy of being ye and son. They even do bad things in the same way.

 Chapter 1360

    Kang Xiangyang knew the name of Song Ziwen''s girlfriend. What he said should not be a lie. If he followed his temper, he wouldn''t talk to him at all.


    But now he can''t ignore Song Ziwen''s life. After all, song Ziyi is such a relative in the world.


    "Let me go. When I''m safe, I''ll immediately let my people let Song Ziwen and them go."


    For Ding Ning, Kang Xiangyang was afraid from the bottom of his heart. He knew that he would not kill song Ziyi today, but the green mountains left were not afraid of no firewood, so he retreated and asked for the second place. He left first.


    "Why should I trust you?"


    Ding Ning said coldly, but secretly in his heart.


    If he had not lost his spirit, he could have hypnotized Kang Xiangyang and asked Song Ziwen about his whereabouts. Unfortunately, he was more than willing but not enough. He could only use other methods to find out where Song Ziwen was detained.


    "Then kill me. I won''t lose if Song Ziwen''s lovers are buried with me."


    Kang Xiangyang was sure that Ding Ning didn''t dare to kill him. He said without fear.


    Ding Ning angrily kicked him out and knocked him on the morgue cabinet and fell to the ground. Tieqing grinned and said, "you''re cruel. Get out. If you dare to break your promise and don''t let Song Ziwen and his girlfriend go free, I promise I''ll kill you."


    Kang Xiangyang wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, covered his painful lower abdomen, looked at Song Ziyi bitterly, got up hard, and stumbled away from the morgue.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed a strange color, his mouth moved silently, and pushed song Ziyi on the operating bed out.


    "Saved it, great!"


    "Is Miss Song okay?"


    "Thank doctor Ding for saving Ziyi again."


    "Thank God, Miss Song finally came back. Oh, it scared me to death."


    "Ding Ning, where did you find the kidnapper in purple? Did you escape?"


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning pushed song Ziyi, escorted by the criminal police on the floor, and just returned to the floor where the operating room was located. Like ants on a hot pot, the people waiting anxiously surrounded him with a shout and asked everything.


    Even Xiao Nuo came forward excitedly to ask about the East and West. After all, song Ziyi was kidnapped under her eyes. If she was really investigated, she should also bear the responsibility.


    Ding Ning handed song Ziyi to sister Hua and others. Only then did he find that there were dozens of strange faces on the scene, including men and women.


    Under Xiao Nuo''s low voice introduction, he knew that some of these people were logistics teams dedicated to song Ziyi; The other part is the members of song Ziyi''s shooting crew. They didn''t follow her before because they had to accept the police''s inquiry. Now they come to the hospital to see her after the inquiry.


    Fortunately, nothing happened to song Ziyi. Otherwise, not only the hospital, but also the police should be held responsible.


    Ding Ning told Xiao Nuo what had happened. Of course, he didn''t mention that he had known song Ziyi for a long time. He just said that he found that the kidnapper took song Ziyi into the morgue and was rescued in time. He had planned to bring the kidnapper to justice, but the kidnapper said that song Ziyi''s brother and his girlfriend were in his hands, so he had to let him go.


    Xiao Nuo anxiously took Ding Ning to a lonely room and blamed him for making a decision without notifying the police. Now this case is not only an attempted murder, but also involved in a remote kidnapping case. Once it is learned that he released the kidnapper privately, it will inevitably bring him great trouble.


    But Ding Ning didn''t care at all. He smiled and touched Xiao Nuo''s face: "don''t worry, since I dare to let him go, naturally everything is under control."


    "Don''t mess around."


    Xiao Nuo was really selfless when he became serious. He knocked off his hand with a straight face and asked seriously.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve sent someone to follow him secretly. His every move is under my control. Give me some time. I''ll find out where Song Ziwen and his wife are locked up and save them. The kidnapper will never escape."


    Ding Ning said with confidence.


    I''m kidding. The strong ones in the realm of Huashen follow. Kang Xiangyang can''t escape even if he has eight pairs of wings.


    Xiao Nuo remembered that there were a group of unpredictable old monsters under Ding Ning''s hand. He couldn''t help but breathe a long sigh of relief and his stiff face calmed down: "that''s good. If you can catch the kidnapper, the case should be solved."


    Ding Ning suddenly grabbed Xiao Nuo''s hand and made her blush with shame. She bit cherry lips and looked nervously at the next door: "you... Don''t mess around. This is not a place. Someone will come in at any time."


    "Not a place? Ha ha... What do you think? Little girl."


    Ding Ning was stunned and then lost his smile. He knew that the chick wanted to be crooked again. He just wanted to help her improve her cultivation.


    Xiao Nuo has been busy because of the kiss of death. Among all women, only her cultivation has not been promoted to the peak of Zhenwu realm. How can he favor one over the other.


    "I hate it. You''re a little girl."


    Seeing Ding Ning''s narrow smile, Xiao Nuo''s face turned red into a big persimmon and stamped his feet in shame.


    "Don''t move, darling, husband hug."


    Ding Ning embraced her with a grin on her face, and the magnificent essence of life poured into her body along her meridian, so that her repair continued to rise.


    Xiao Nuo Ben still had a little bad intention to break away from his arms, but felt the magnificent energy, immediately became honest, closed his eyes, fell into sentiment, and ignored the rising power.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed a surprise. Unexpectedly, Xiao Nuo''s understanding was so high. Different from other women''s passive acceptance of energy baptism, she was really understanding the rules of fire element and directly refining the energy she gave into her own power.


    Compared with other women, it will take a long time to slowly adapt to the soaring power. The biggest advantage of her direct refining and understanding is that after her cultivation reaches the peak of Zhenwu realm, she can directly control this power as indicated by her arm and become a real top power of Zhenwu realm.


    For the control of power, this is a standard that is difficult to measure specifically, but it is directly reflected in combat effectiveness.


    For a simple example, if the spiritual power reserves of two fighters in the same realm are the same, the combat effectiveness is fully reflected in the control of power.


    Assuming that their energy reserves are all ten, those who have reached seven degrees of power control must be much stronger than those who have only reached five degrees of power control.


    Power control is something that is difficult to make great progress by relying on hard training, because it has no specific quantitative standard. Even now Ding Ning can''t say that he has 100% control of power.


    Even if the wild body training can completely burst out all the strength of the whole body in an instant, it does not mean that Ding Ning''s control of power has reached 100%. On the contrary, he is far from good in this regard.


    Unless he can perfectly control the use of power, subdivide the power into ten or 100 parts, and properly mobilize the power he needs in battle, there is no waste at all.


    Among the people Ding Ning has met, the God of fire seen in Genghis Khan''s mausoleum has almost reached the peak of power control.


    Although the guy''s cultivation is not high, he controls every inch of his muscles to an incredible degree, which makes him feel inferior.


    So, in his cultivation state


    When jieka cannot break through the peak of Shenwu realm in a short time, he also focuses on the control of power, which is the best way to improve his combat effectiveness and tap his potential.


    "I broke through?"


    At last, Xiao Nuo opened his eyes and said in surprise. He shook his fist gently and made the sound of air explosion. The hot fire energy increased the temperature in the room.


    Ding Ning''s face is full of envy, jealousy and hatred, which is the advantage of real-time influence on refining the soaring power. Although Xiao Nuo is not a special physique, he is definitely a martial arts genius. He completely turns the soaring power into his own use. Needless to say, his control over the power is also greatly improved.


    "I love you!"


    Xiao Nuo was as excited as a little girl. He stood on tiptoe with a red face and took the initiative to send a kiss.


    Although it was just a dragonfly kiss, it was not easy for her, who had always been conservative.


    Ding Ning immediately turned sadness into joy and came forward to want a wolf kiss. However, Xiao Nuo smiled and hid from him, and beat him on the chest with a fist: "don''t fool around, there are so many people here."


    "How about going back to paradise island at night."


    Ding Ning looked at her glittering and translucent ears. The roots were red. She immediately moved her index finger and said with a squint of color.


    Xiao Nuo blushed. He didn''t know what he meant. His heart beat inexplicably faster. His eyes flickered away from his hot eyes. He bowed his head shyly and said, "besides, the bureau is busy. If I don''t work overtime, I''ll go back."


    Ding Ning was a little disappointed, but he also knew the nature of her work, the assassination of killers, the accident of song Ziyi, and it was approaching the end of the year. The work of the unit had made her busy, and he couldn''t force her to give a positive answer.


    Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududui!


    The door suddenly knocked. Xiao Nuo, guilty of being a thief, tidied up his clothes. Seeing nothing unusual, he turned charming white. Ding Ning smiled at one side and regained his dignity: "who, enter!"


    "Xiao corps, Ding consultant, Miss Song woke up and insisted on meeting with her fans to express her gratitude. What should I do? Should I promise?"


    Fang Xiaomu pushed the door open and winked vaguely at Ding Ning. Only then did he look positive and report seriously.


    "Is this woman crazy? There are thousands of fans downstairs, plus journalists from major newspapers. So many people, our police force is not enough to maintain order. What if something happens?"


    Xiao Norton said angrily.


    Fang Xiaomu said helplessly: "There''s no way. Miss Song is so famous that fans won''t go until they get the news that she''s safe. What''s more, the number of fans is still increasing, which has seriously affected the normal order of the hospital. If it goes on like this, once a mass incident occurs, we all have to bear the responsibility. The hospital also hopes that Miss Song can show her face, report peace and comfort the fans The mood of the students, advised them to leave and not to gather in the hospital. "


    Xiao Nuo''s face is very ugly, but he also knows that Fang Xiaomu is telling the truth. Song Ziyi, as a diva, has too much influence. If he allows his fans to continue to come and gather in the hospital, something will happen sooner or later.


    "Let her show her face, otherwise those fans won''t go. I think her fans are quite qualified and nothing will happen."


    Ding Ning said faintly, "it''s really not good. I''ll go down with her to protect her. There should be no accident."


    "You are deliberately trying to be a flower escort?"


    Xiao Nuo''s Vinegar jar was knocked over again and said sour.


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. He was a little guilty. He spread his hand silently: "forget it, I don''t care, can''t I?"

 Chapter 1361

    "Hum! It''s cheap for you to be the bodyguard of a big star!"


    Xiao Nuo proudly raised his head and undoubtedly rushed to Fang Xiaomu: "it''s so settled. Arrange people and be sure to maintain the on-site order."


    In the corridor in front of the ward, Ouyang Yuntian whispered something to song Ziyi with a color of request. Sister Hua on one side was angry, but song Ziyi nodded quietly.


    External public opinion, secretly fueled by some people with ulterior motives, is extremely unfavorable to Jiang Yimeng. As the president of Tiangong entertainment, how can Ouyang Yuntian not see that this is a conspiracy against Tiangong entertainment?


    In order to change the direction of public opinion, Ouyang Yuntian asked song Ziyi to work with Jiang Yimeng when persuading fans to leave, so as to extinguish the false rumors outside and restore Jiang Yimeng''s reputation.


    Jiang Yimeng''s mood was extremely low. Unexpectedly, song Ziyi had an accident, but public opinion pushed her to the forefront of the storm, which had a very bad impact on her image and reputation.


    In this half day''s effort, her microblog home page has been slaughtered by song Ziyi''s fans. Even if her fans try their best to defend her, she is not the opponent of those crazy fans at all.


    Although there is only a line between Tian Tian and the front line, the influence and the number of fans are not at the same level.


    "Those who are clear are clear, and those who are turbid are turbid. Don''t worry, everything will pass."


    Just when Jiang Yimeng was lost, a faint familiar voice sounded in her ear.


    Looking up at Ding Ning''s smiling face, Jiang Yimeng was bullied by his classmates and saw his parents'' children. His eyes turned red and his voice choked: "I really didn''t do it."


    "I believe you!"


    Ding Ning sighed in his heart. Jiang Yimeng has always been a proud and strong image in his heart. He has never seen her so fragile. It can be seen how much pressure and harm the storm of public opinion has caused to her.


    "Thank you!"


    Jiang Yimeng''s heart suddenly became steadfast, smiled with tears, and looked at Ding Ning with deep gratitude.


    When people are questioned, what they most desire is trust. Even a simple "trust you" is enough to make people feel the warmth of being trusted.


    Seeing Ding Ning, Ouyang Yuntian immediately came over and said respectfully, "doctor Ding, on behalf of Tiangong entertainment, I thank you for your help to Ziyi."


    Ding Ning nodded. This was the first time he saw Ouyang Yuntian. After looking at him a little, he stretched out his hand and said with a smile: "I''m a doctor. Saving the dead and healing the wounded is my job. President Ouyang is really very polite."


    Ouyang Yuntian held out his hand and smiled. He didn''t know what to say.


    My heart is full of helplessness, grandma. You are hidden behind the scenes and don''t want to expose your identity. What attitude should I use to treat you as a big boss?


    "President Ouyang, Tiangong entertainment has been doing very well recently. I see it in my eyes. It''s very angry that Miss Song was murdered, but Miss Jiang''s reputation has been greatly damaged by external rumors. I don''t know if President Ouyang has taken any measures? You can''t let people pour dirty water on Miss Jiang like this?"


    Ding Ning asked calmly.


    Ouyang Yuntian''s heart jumped. He knew that Ding Ning doubted his ability. I don''t know why. He didn''t think much of the famous little miracle doctor in his heart, but when he faced him at the moment, he felt an invisible dignity and momentum enveloping him. Compared with Bai Qing, he was frightened and jumped. He couldn''t help sweating on his forehead, The waist bent slightly, as if the lower level followed


    The division explained as if reporting on its work: "Because the incident happened suddenly, all the concerns focused on the safety of purple clothes, and the police also intervened in the investigation. Although the public relations department has been prepared, it is not easy for us to carry out crisis public relations before the police give an accurate conclusion. You know, sometimes the more we explain, the easier it is to be led by the nose, and it is easy to fall into a greater storm of public opinion Medium. "


    "The police have reached a preliminary conclusion and the matter will be settled soon. Let the lawyer team be ready to sue the media who slander Miss Jiang out of thin air."


    Ding Ning frowned and said strongly.


    "This..."


    Ouyang Yuntian was startled and secretly complained. No matter what industry it is, he is most afraid of laymen''s leadership and experts.


    He can understand that Ding Ning wants to wash away his grievances for Jiang Yimeng, but in the entertainment industry, he has his own rules.


    It can be said that the relationship between entertainment companies and the media is extremely complex. It is the so-called success and failure. Media magazines dare to publish anything they want in order to sell. I don''t know how many artists under the company have been wronged and their reputation has been damaged by the storm of public opinion.


    However, artists are inseparable from the media. After all, whether film and television plays, songs or artists'' publicity, they must rely on the media to increase their exposure in order to attract people''s attention. It can be said that if an artist is not noticed by the media for a long time, the artist''s career will be over.


    More importantly, the media also have hidden rules of the industry. Although they usually quarrel with each other, they are all internal competition. Once an external force wants to break this hidden rule, it will arouse the common hatred of all the media.


    Under this extremely special and delicate relationship, if Tiangong entertainment dares to sue the media, it will inevitably arouse public anger and make Tiangong entertainment the target of public criticism. It can be imagined that Tiangong entertainment will have difficulties in the future.


    "Why? The company can''t do this. How can artists make money for the company wholeheartedly?"


    Although Ding Ning doesn''t understand the Tao in the entertainment industry, he also knows that this matter is certainly not as simple as it seems. After all, there are not one or two artists who have been hacked in the media.


    But when he thought of Jiang Yimeng being hacked today, the company didn''t even have an attitude. What about song Ziyi being hacked later? Ye Huan sisters are black? Pan Xiangyun and blue dream butterfly are black? Do you want to swallow this breath?


    "The media is a very special group. How else can they be called the uncrowned king? If we really tell them, I''m afraid no media will dare to publicize any activities of Tiangong entertainment in the future."


    Ouyang Yuntian said with a bitter smile.


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look, Then he sneered: "That''s just what you take for granted. Because too many people have the same ideas as you, they indulge these media again and again, making them more and more unscrupulous. Although they don''t understand the hidden rules in the entertainment industry, I know that it''s the same as being a man. The more weak you shrink back, the more you will be looked down upon by others, they dare to ride on your head and bully you; but if you can be tough Come on, if anyone dares to provoke you, give him a loud slap in the face and convince them. Naturally, he will take the initiative to kneel and lick you. "


    "But..."


    Ouyang Yuntian''s face was full of bitter smiles. How could he not understand this truth? It''s just that there has never been such a tough guy in the entertainment industry, but what will happen in the end? The uncrowned king is not a soft persimmon. The pen in their hands is a murderous knife. Those who dare to do right with the media are either bought or declared bankrupt.


    "You still need to be hard to forge iron, as long as you can do it properly


    , there is nothing terrible. To put it bluntly, Tiangong entertainment is not strong enough. Do as I say, and I will bear all the consequences. "


    Ding Ning saw Ouyang Yuntian''s embarrassment and said without doubt.


    A lot of new ideas suddenly appeared in my heart. The entertainment industry has the rules of the entertainment industry, but in the final analysis, isn''t it still a business behavior? It''s just that the exposure and attention are higher than other industries.


    In his eyes, the current entertainment circle is full of all kinds of dark scenes and hidden rules, which is unhealthy and a morbid way of development. As a doctor, he has the responsibility and obligation to cure the entertainment circle and make it develop to a healthy and orderly discovery.


    Chinese medicine governs the country, Chinese medicine governs people, and lower medicine cures diseases!


    Ding Ning suddenly had a clear understanding. He always felt that he was a qualified doctor who could cure the diseases of most people in the world.


    But at this moment, he suddenly realized that his previous thought was so narrow that he only wanted to cure the disease and save people. At best, he barely reached the level of traditional Chinese medicine to treat people. He fell into inferior in his mind, mood and vision. Only with great ambition, taking heaven and earth as the map, taking the law as the ink, and treating a country or even a world as a patient is the real road of medicine.


    Ouyang Yuntian didn''t dare to disobey Ding Ning''s order. He agreed bitterly. He secretly complained that you are a big boss. You don''t have back pain when you stand and talk. If you really make Tiangong entertainment unmanageable in the world, isn''t it me, the CEO, who will be unlucky in the end?


    MD, anyway, I only account for 5% of the shares, and most of them are yours. If you are willing to toss, toss it. See how you end when you see it. It''s a big deal that I sell my shares and quit as president.


    Just when Ouyang yuntianxia made up his mind to break the jar and fall, waiting to see Ding Ning''s joke, he suddenly found that Ding Ning in front of him had changed, changed into nothingness, and changed as if he didn''t really exist.


    That kind of mysterious and mysterious feeling made him unable to describe. Ding Ning was clearly visible to the naked eye, but it didn''t exist in his feeling. No, it wasn''t right, it didn''t exist, but disappeared in his induction.


    It seems that Ding Ning has become a door, ceramic tile, seat, wall... It seems to be completely integrated with the surrounding environment.


    This strange feeling made him stunned and rubbed his eyes desperately. When he saw that other people around him looked at Ding Ning with doubts and confusion, he suddenly woke up. His feeling was not an illusion, and others had this illusion like himself.


    Well, illusion, it must be an illusion. It''s just that so many people have this illusion at the same time. It''s terrible.


    Unity of heaven and man!


    This Taoist word suddenly appeared in his mind. I''m afraid only this word can explain the strange phenomenon that happened to Ding Ning.


    Xiao Nuo, who was arranging the riot police to maintain order, also noticed the strange scene. He looked at Ding Ning, who seemed to melt into heaven and earth, and showed a touch of envy at the bottom of his eyes.


    Although she doesn''t know what''s going on, she can feel that this is an extremely profound realm, at least she is far from touching this level at present.


    Ye Huan, ye Le, pan Xiangyun, LAN Mengdie, Xiao Yao, gentle and soft women whose accomplishments soared to the peak of Zhenwu realm can feel Ding Ning''s extraordinary state at the moment, but they also don''t understand what it means.


    Only Ding Ning himself knew that his unintentional epiphany had realized the power of the law. Of course, it had something to do with his repeated prying into the origin of the law of the nine heaven Xuannv.

 Chapter 1362

    Unfortunately, due to the trauma of his soul and the lack of realm, he soon withdrew from that wonderful state, but it was enough for him.


    The three realms of God are wonderful. He has opened the door to a higher level. It''s only a matter of time to enter the realm of holy things.


    From the gate of the military region hospital to the courtyard, there were a sea of people. Thousands of fans sat quietly on the ground with deep sadness and worry on their faces, praying silently for song Ziyi. The atmosphere was oppressive and breathless.


    Journalists from major TV stations, newspapers and media flocked to the crowd, carrying cameras and shuttling through the crowd like butterflies, constantly interviewing these fans.


    Not to mention whether song Ziyi''s rescue was successful, just these fans spontaneously organized a collective sit in to pray for her, which is a very gimmicky topic for the media.


    When song Ziyi and Jiang Yimeng appeared together surrounded by heavily armed riot police, the whole hospital was boiling.


    "God, that''s purple. She''s fine. She''s fine. It''s great."


    "God bless, purple clothes are safe and sound. It''s really great!"


    "Amitabha, Buddha bless me. My purple clothes have nothing. Thank God."


    "Eh, why did Ziyi appear with Jiang Yimeng''s vicious woman? It looks so close. Isn''t their relationship bad all the time?"


    "Yes, it''s strange. That bitch is the biggest suspect in murdering Ziyi. No, we must tell Ziyi. Don''t trust that sinister and vicious woman."


    "You really think we are stupid in purple. Since she appears with Jiang Yimeng, there must be her reason. Let''s not make random guesses."


    "Hum! Anyway, I don''t believe the deep woman in the city. Ziyi was plotted this time. She did it."


    "That''s not necessarily true. Although Ziyi and Jiang Yimeng are not allowed to quarrel for the first sister, I don''t think Jiang Yimeng may be the real murderer."


    "She is not the real murderer. Who is the real murderer? Even the major media speculate that she did it. As long as we remove our purple clothes, she will be the first sister of the company."


    "According to the logical reasoning of the final benefit, Jiang Yimeng really has the greatest suspicion."


    "Cut, you also said that it''s just a suspicion. We don''t know the virtues of those journalists. How do they have gimmicks, how do they come, and where is there any evidence?"


    "Yes, Jiang Yimeng is now detained as a murder suspect. If according to the logic of the final profit, the real profit is not her, but also makes herself infamous."


    "Purple, purple!"


    "Song Ziyi, I love you!"


    "Song Ziyi, we can rest assured that you are all right. We were worried just now."


    ¡­¡­


    As song Ziyi and Jiang Yimeng appeared together, all the fans talked about it one after another, secretly guessing why their dead rivals were so close.


    Many brain cripples hate Jiang Yimeng to the bone and shout loudly to punish Jiang Yimeng, the murderer, but there are also smart fans who think that things are not as simple as what the outside world preaches, and there must be an inside story.


    But what is the truth? Although they are curious, they don''t care so much. Song Ziyi is fine. This is their most exciting thing. Thousands of fans waved their hands, screamed together and shouted song Ziyi''s name to express their excitement and excitement.


    After a long time on the battlefield, the reporters had already practiced watching and listening. At the moment when they saw song Ziyi appear, they rushed over for the first time.


    "Miss Song, I''m a reporter from starlight Entertainment Weekly. I''d like to ask, it''s said that you fell from Weiya and were seriously injured when shooting the set of Xianjian Xialv record. So many people clearly saw that you were seriously injured and dying, but why are you now


    Is it the wrong news or the high level of treatment in military hospitals that can appear here like no one else? "


    "Miss Song, can you tell me why you fell off Weiya? It is said that someone tampered with Weiya. Is this true?"


    "Miss Song, I''m a star, and that''s the reporter of entertainment magazine. The outside world says that you fell from Weiya because of the dispute between the first sister of Tiangong entertainment. What do you think of this?"


    "Miss Song, a large number of your fans gathered here to pray for you. Do you have anything to say to these fans?"


    "Miss Jiang, I''m a reporter from the entertainment channel of Ninghai TV station. It''s said that you and Miss Song Ziyi have always been at odds. Why are you so close this time? Is it the company''s show or to wash your white?"


    ¡­¡­


    If song Ziyi and Jiang Yimeng had not been heavily protected by the riot police, the reporter''s long guns and short guns would have stabbed song Ziyi in the face.


    Even so, the reporter''s noisy voice still makes people dizzy, and the sharp question is even more incisive. Ding Ning, who is wearing riot clothes to protect song Ziyi and Jiang Yimeng, is surprised. These reporters really dare to ask anything.


    "Everybody be quiet, stand back, stand back, all stand back!"


    Ding Ning saw that Jiang Yimeng and song Ziyi both looked ugly, and those reporters had no moral bottom line. They scrambled to ask questions they were interested in, regardless of other people''s feelings. Suddenly, he was angry and pushed a reporter with a sharp mouth. He wanted to put the microphone in Jiang Yimeng''s mouth.


    An invisible air wave surged, and the reporters were pushed out two or three meters without feeling it.


    Explosion proof police and bodyguards immediately formed a human wall to isolate the journalists.


    "Miss Song, please answer."


    "Miss Jiang..."


    The reporter shouted discontentedly, scrambling to break through the human wall again and continue to interview song Ziyi and Jiang Yimeng.


    "Be quiet, be quiet. If you do this again, Tiangong entertainment will cancel your interview qualification in the future."


    The high decibel loudspeaker suddenly sounded, covering all the voices at the boiling scene, and the noisy questions of reporters gradually disappeared.


    Ding Ning looked at sister LAN holding a tweeter in amazement. She suddenly understood why she was a gold medal agent. This woman has courage, courage and spirit. Even the police can easily suppress the scene of being helpless.


    "I''m sister LAN, the agent of Tiangong entertainment. Most of the people present must be familiar with me, but I know that today I''m not the protagonist or the object you want to interview."


    Sister Lan said half humorously and half seriously, "I know that everyone is more concerned about the accident of Miss Song Ziyi on the set. However, it is a pity that our company has called the police. Before the police reach a final conclusion, I can only regret to say that there is no comment on the progress of this matter."


    Before the reporter''s dissatisfaction began to vent, Sister LAN continued: "I am entrusted by the company to inform you that at 8 o''clock tomorrow evening, the company will hold a press conference on the third floor of Ninghai international hotel to disclose the truth of the accident in detail. At that time, if you have any questions, our company will give detailed answers. Now, on behalf of the company, I declare that I refuse any on-site interview. Time is limited. Please give it to Miss Song Ziyi and her fans Make room and time, please. "


    Sister LAN is very experienced and has a wide network. Most of the reporters present are very proud of her. Although a small number of reporters are dissatisfied, a press conference will be held tomorrow night, so that they have nothing to say to cure the bitterness.


    Of course, they dare not continue to pester. Even if they are not afraid of the police, they are also worried about whether the fans who are eager to have close contact with song Ziyi will be violent


    Fat beat them up in anger.


    Although this is a society ruled by law, the idea that the law is not responsible for the public is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. If they really dare to continue to pester, those fans who regard their idols as relatives will definitely fight against them.


    Although the reporters know that they can''t interview the parties today, they see that song Ziyi is safe and sound, and they walk with Jiang Yimeng. Today''s news materials are enough to attract people''s attention, and they have begun to conceive the news headlines in their minds.


    However, they are certainly not willing to leave now. Who knows if song Ziyi will expose some explosive news when she meets her fans. It is all a topic of increasing sales and click through rate.


    "Purple clothes!"


    "Purple clothes!"


    "Purple clothes!"


    I have to say that the quality of song Ziyi''s fans is still very high.


    Looking at their favorite idol from a close distance, they burst into tears and waved the banners and signs of "Song Ziyi I love you", "Ziyi hold on", "Ziyi will be safe" and "we will always be with you", but no one tried to break through the blockade of the human wall, but looked at her quietly from a distance and shouted her name in unison.


    Dark clouds cover the sky


    The field of vision was confused and gray


    Just as I stab the mood at the moment


    I don''t know who started singing song Ziyi''s famous song "moon in the clouds", and thousands of fans hummed along.


    The flowing clouds in the sky poke away the throbbing wind


    Expose the moon in the cloud


    Bright light


    On the ground


    Like the dawn before dawn


    Sweep away the haze and sadness in my heart


    This is a very inspirational song. It is also the original song of song Ziyi in her third year. On the day of release, it was expected to enter the 17th place in the list of new Chinese songs.


    One month after its release, the song "moon in the clouds" rose higher and higher, defeated many heavenly kings, and ranked first in the Chinese music list and second in the Asian music list. It was nominated for the Treasure Island Golden Melody Award that year.


    After selection, she finally won four awards: the best song of the year award, the best composer award, the best arranger award and the best Mandarin song female singer award, which laid the foundation for her to ascend the throne.


    A famous song is known all over the world.


    Song Ziyi''s talent and her voice and singing skills are impeccable. Her beauty, her nobility, her elegance, her naughtiness, her persistence, her optimism, her kindness, her gratitude, her feelings


    Let her fully have all the conditions to become a superstar, as if she was born to be noticed in the spotlight.


    She has created a miracle in the Chinese music industry. In just six years, she has won almost all music related awards in Asia. She has become a popular music queen in Asia. She has been sought after and loved by countless people, and has become a legendary figure that countless young musicians want to catch up with in their dreams.


    Her success is not accidental. Behind her bright and beautiful surface, no one knows how much sweat and efforts she has made, nor how many people know that she is so shy that she has to do a mortgage even to buy a house. The bitterness, blood and tears can''t be compared with the outside world.


    If it weren''t for Ning Ding, if it weren''t for his appearance, it would be like a light that lit up her whole life. When the owner calculated on her, I don''t know how much it would be reduced to at the moment.


    She always thought that after joining Tiangong entertainment, she was simply living for Ningding, but until now, looking at these fans who spontaneously organized to pray for her, she suddenly realized that she was not alone.

 Chapter 1363

    She has so many fans who really like her, care about her and love her. She is happy and lucky. She hasn''t come to this world in vain.


    Song Ziyi, with tears in her eyes, sang softly with them in a choking voice. That day, the sound like song floated in the sky and rang through the sky of the hospital.


    "The moon in the clouds is really beautiful. What moves me most is the warm scene. I want to cry."


    "Song Ziyi is an Asian diva. Her influence and appeal are by no means comparable to ordinary red stars."


    "Yes, among the young generation in China''s literary and art circles, she is definitely a well deserved leader."


    "The Tiangong entertainment industry didn''t know where the blessing came from. It signed her under its command quietly."


    "Hehe, if Xingyi sees this scene, I''m afraid even his intestines will regret it. It''s simply destroying the Great Wall."


    "No way, their confidentiality work was so good that they didn''t even open the press conference. Tiangong entertainment directly signed song Ziyi, and I don''t know how much liquidated damages to pay."


    "Who knows, Xingyi entertainment and Tiangong entertainment are like an appointment. They keep silent about why song Ziyi changes jobs."


    "There must be something unknown in the middle. After all, song Ziyi is the pillar of Xingyi entertainment. With her character, if Xingyi didn''t do something that she couldn''t tolerate, how could she change jobs."


    "It''s true. Although Tiangong entertainment has been booming in recent years, it''s still a lot worse than old entertainment companies such as Xingyi. After all, only a first-line red star such as Jiang Yimeng can support the scene."


    "That was before, but not now. Xingyi, Tianhai and meteorite are not as good as before since the scandal of the campus star last time. Their artists have changed jobs, but Tiangong entertainment has grown rapidly. Especially after signing song Ziyi, with Tian Tian Tian in charge, it is really like adding wings to a tiger."


    "It''s strange that you say Song Ziyi is not a good diva. How can you think of coming to shoot a TV play? Isn''t that worth it? With her coffee, at least she has to shoot a big screen."


    "You don''t understand that. As the saying goes, separated lines are like separated mountains. Song Ziyi is a well deserved diva in the music world, but she can''t do it in the film and television industry. After all, she doesn''t learn to perform. It''s so easy to turn songs into films? It''s because she is a diva that she''s in an awkward situation now."


    "What do you mean? How do you say that? She''s a diva. How can she be embarrassed?"


    "It''s not easy. If you were a director, would you spend days'' pay to invite an artist with only third and fourth rate acting skills to make a film?"


    "I see. No wonder she will cut her price to shoot TV dramas. She should want to hone her acting skills while shooting in the crew. But how can the senior management of Tiangong entertainment agree? Isn''t it lowering her level to shoot TV dramas after Tiantian?"


    "I guess she''s also helpless. The Asian Diva should have reached her limit. It''s too difficult to get out of Asia and become a diva in the international music world. Transformation is also imperative. After all, Tiangong entertainment is not strong in making music. It mainly depends on signing artists to make money."


    "That''s true. Tiangong entertainment is a brokerage company and is not qualified to produce and distribute any film and television dramas. They have to ask their grandparents to try every means to win opportunities for their artists to shoot film and television dramas. No wonder song Ziyi wants to hone her acting skills."


    ¡­¡­


    The reporters were filming this moving scene and whispering gossip.


    Ding Ning''s ear power was extraordinary. He collected all the gossip of these reporters, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    He didn''t know about the entertainment industry. He thought that the entertainment company represented the business activities of the whole entertainment industry. Now he knew that there was this


    So many ways.


    The music world is not the same as the film and television industry. Entertainment companies can not operate all projects. They are also divided into several main directions, such as brokerage companies, production companies, distribution companies, production companies, cinema companies, planning companies and so on.


    These different types of companies seem to be inextricably linked. They belong to the entertainment industry, but they are actually very different.


    For example, Tiangong entertainment is a brokerage company. This type of company mainly participates in film and television production by creating and operating the popularity of contracted artists, so as to obtain the return of artists'' film remuneration.


    The production company is responsible for the shooting and post production of specific film and television works; The distribution company is responsible for the sales and publicity of films; The production company invests in films and returns at the box office; The cinema line company is the operation of offline cinemas


    This is a rise in knowledge.


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly in his heart. He thought Bai Qing threw himself a cornucopia, but he was a hot potato.


    At the thought that song Ziyi had no choice but to transform and reduce the price to shoot TV dramas, Ding Ning was distressed and thought about expanding the scale and diversifying.


    Not to mention song Ziyi, sister Ye Huan and pan Xiangyun also follow the singer line. In the future, they can''t be forced to transform.


    On the contrary, LAN Mengdie learns to perform. Instead, singing is just a hobby. There will be no difficulty in the transformation in the future.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning touched his chin and turned his eyes. It seems that it is necessary to go to Tiangong entertainment to open a board of directors.


    Now that we have set the line of diversified development, we should produce, produce, distribute, invest in and make movies by ourselves, and hold our company''s newcomers. What a big thing. It''s not money. I don''t need money.


    Not to mention the harvest in Genghis Khan''s mausoleum, just selling the gold of the axe gang and buying the land of Dongli mountain villa, there are still more than 20 billion idle, which should be enough for Tiangong entertainment to expand its scale.


    Of course, expanding the scale of the entertainment company is not just for his own women, which is also of great benefit to his future strategic layout.


    Whether it is Longteng group or Shengtang group, including Zui Hongyan cosmetics company, castle in the air catering chain and ningran jewelry, as well as the automobile company under planning, which industry does not need advertising and endorsement?


    Speaking of advertising and endorsement, no matter what kind of publicity method, which can be better than the star publicity with a large fan base?


    Ding Ning, who also has tens of millions of fans, has long realized what a unique and terrible advantage public figures have in advertising.


    It seems that one day we have to talk to Enxi and let him maintain his fan support group, but we must not lose powder.


    The huge fan base is one aspect, and the star effect must not be ignored. For example, the brand effect formed by the products endorsed by stars, the advertisements implanted in film and television dramas, and the surrounding industries and ancillary industries derived from them are profit points that can ensure that his industries do not lose money.


    "Thank you for your care and love. I''m very happy and honored to have your silent company and support. Thank you, thank you..."


    Just when Ding Ning was planning to pry more industrial chains through the lever of entertainment companies, the moon in the clouds had finished singing, and song Ziyi bowed 90 degrees to express his thanks to the fans, but he couldn''t stop crying before he finished his words.


    "Ziyi, we will always support you!"


    "Purple clothes, don''t cry, we love you!"


    "We are with you forever!"


    ¡­¡­


    The tears of days later are very infectious, and the fans are like beating chicken blood


    His face flushed with excitement and he shouted at the top of his voice. The cry went straight into the sky for a long time.


    They are proud, they are proud, they silently pray for the idols they love in their hearts, but they have received such great benefits. They can actually see their idols with their own eyes, and they can also see the idols shed tears for them, which makes them feel that all their efforts and persistence are worth it.


    "Thank you, thank you. I know that you are worried about my injury. Maybe you will feel very strange. Why did I appear here like nothing happened when I was so badly injured..."


    Listening to song Ziyi''s emotional voice, Ding Ning had a bad feeling in his heart. This woman won''t sell her brother, will she?


    I was in the hospital with threats and threats and asked them to promise to keep it a secret. If this woman sold herself, wouldn''t it be in vain.


    When he wanted to stop song Ziyi immediately, there was a sudden intermittent fluctuation in his spiritual contact with hezu, which made him immediately put down everything and listen carefully to the news from hezu.


    As soon as the reporter''s eyes lit up, it was going to break the news. It was like a shot in the arm. He pointed the camera at Song Ziyi and stared at her without blinking, lest he miss her every word.


    "Yes, Ziyi, why? We are all curious."


    "I heard that the life and death of Ziyi were uncertain when the accident happened. The situation was very critical. I put down everything and came immediately. Now I see that Ziyi is very healthy. I think it should be a rumor exaggeration."


    "No, if Ziyi is not life-threatening, the hospital will not be so nervous. Even the armed police and the police have been transferred."


    "Maybe the hospital made such a fuss just in case that some people with ulterior motives were bad for purple clothes?"


    "It''s impossible. I have relatives who act as a group on the set. He witnessed Ziyi fall from Weiya, seven or eight meters high. At that time, she was in a coma. Not to mention Ziyi, a charming beauty. Even a strong man can''t fall from seven or eight meters high without anything."


    "That''s true, but if Ziyi really fell as badly as your relatives said, how can it be that nothing has happened now?"


    "Then I don''t know. My relatives will never cheat me. He called me and I came right away."


    "I think it should be true. After all, the news was pushed, and it was accompanied by photos taken by the set reporters. In the photos, Ziyi''s mouth was bleeding out, which scared me to death."


    "Well, don''t talk about it. Listen to Ziyi. Since she started, she will certainly give us an answer."


    ¡­¡­


    Fans immediately talked about the mystery of song Ziyi''s recovery from serious injury.


    "Because I have a good sister, and my good sister happened to be a good friend with Ninghai little miracle doctor. When she learned that I had an accident, she immediately pulled the little miracle doctor together and pulled me back from the death line. Only then did I have this completely healed me. Here I want to sincerely say thank you to the little miracle doctor!"


    Song Ziyi wanted to use this to expand Ding Ning''s popularity and influence. Only then did she disclose this incredible secret.


    After all, in her opinion, the miracle doctor and the star also have some similarities, and both need to be widely known. This is also a publicity for Ding Ning, a little miracle doctor.


    But Ding Ning is completely in wax. He is famous enough to cry without tears. He really doesn''t need her publicity. Her doing so will bring endless trouble and harassment to Ding Ning.

 Chapter 1364

    Click, click!


    The flash light sounded like thunder, and the photographers couldn''t open their eyes. The reporters took pictures of song Ziyi''s propaganda of the little miracle doctor with excitement on their faces. This is explosive news.


    Days later, she was seriously injured and dying on the set. The little miracle doctor is duty bound to help. What is the relationship between him and her?


    Days later, the miracle doctor came to help. They had to tell a story.


    Why does the little miracle doctor have a special love for Tian Tian?


    Ninghai little miracle doctor showed his magic medicine again and saved the seriously injured and dying people from fire and water.


    Days later, in front of fans, the little miracle doctor was highly praised. Is this gratitude or emotion?


    Seeing the truth in adversity, the little miracle doctor saved Tian Tian in a time of crisis with his mysterious and amazing medical skills.


    ¡­¡­


    Exaggerated headlines that can attract people''s attention to the greatest extent have emerged in the reporter''s mind. They will be drafted immediately after returning to the unit, which is bound to set off a frenzy of public opinion.


    As for the good sister in Song Ziyi''s mouth, she was directly ignored by them. You know, song Ziyi is a diva who has never had an affair. Where are the unscrupulous reporters who are not happy about an affair willing to miss such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Song Ziyi didn''t know that these reporters should distort the facts so much. She was still praising Ding Ning''s magical medical skills with both voice and emotion, which made the fans marvel. She strongly wanted to see the little miracle doctor who saved her idol. They wanted to thank him face-to-face.


    Song Ziyi was also embarrassed by this requirement. She didn''t know whether Ding Ning would agree. She subconsciously looked at Ding Ning''s position, but suddenly found that Ding Ning didn''t know when to leave quietly.


    Song Ziyi was a little disappointed. Although she had a bad impression of Ding Ning, she remembered that when he was at Yanjing airport, he sacrificed his life to save him and blocked Kanghua''s dagger with his back; This time he saved his life, otherwise even if she could survive, she would be disabled; I saved myself from the kidnappers just now. This kindness is really big.


    If she didn''t have Ningding in her heart, she might really have feelings for dingning. After all, although the bridge section of hero saving beauty is dog blood, it is the encounter expected by every girl looking forward to love, even days later.


    "It''s a pity that Mr. Ding left early after treating me. I don''t think I can meet everyone''s wish. Now, I solemnly introduce the beauty around me. Her name is Jiang Yimeng, and she is also an artist of our Tiangong entertainment. I think everyone will not be unfamiliar with her. If who I am most grateful for in this accident, there is no doubt that Mr. Ding saved me, But if I say who I feel most sorry for, it is Jiang Yimeng around me. "


    After all, song Ziyi was a diva who had seen a big scene. After discovering that Ding Ning had quietly left, he just lost his mind a little, and immediately naturally changed the topic to Jiang Yimeng.


    There was an instant commotion among the fans, but it soon subsided. They naturally knew who Jiang Yimeng was, but they didn''t understand why song Ziyi brought the topic to her at this time.


    Click, click!


    The reporter''s flash again focused on Song Ziyi holding Jiang Yimeng''s hand. It''s big news. It''s really big news. The first sister and the second sister, who have always been incompatible with Tiangong entertainment, have let go of the past. The first sister also personally washed the white for the most suspected second sister. This is definitely a big news that can detonate the public''s attention.


    They don''t care whether song Ziyi is true or false. They only care whether they can attract more audience attention to increase the sales of newspapers and magazines and the number of hits on the website.


    "Yi Meng, because my business has affected you and damaged your reputation, I''m here to solemnly say sorry to you!"


    Song Ziyi looked at Jiang Yimeng, who was tightly pursing her lower lip and had a complex face, and bowed solemnly.


    "Wow!"


    There was an uproar in the field, and the fans immediately talked and looked at it.


    The reporters were even more excited. The first sister and the second sister of Tiangong entertainment apologized in public. The news was going to blow up the sky.


    The camera and the camera were all aimed at the two parties, and the flash kept flashing for fear of missing any picture.


    "Ziyi, you... It has nothing to do with you. Come on!"


    Although Jiang Yimeng knew that this was the white washing arranged by the company for her, she did not arrange the link of apology. Song Ziyi''s apology beyond the script surprised her and said at a loss.


    You should know that the entertainment circle is a highly hierarchical circle, and the status determines everyone''s coffee position. Song Ziyi is a diva, and she is just a red star, but her status is like a natural moat.


    Even if song Ziyi is acting, she can pull down her shelf and apologize to her in public, which is absolutely unique in the entertainment industry. How can she not be frightened.


    But I don''t know that song Ziyi is really sorry for Jiang Yimeng. She joined Tiangong entertainment and didn''t mean to compete for the position of first sister, but if the coffee position is there, she doesn''t argue, it doesn''t mean that the people around her don''t regard themselves as the people around first sister.


    People, when you stand at a certain height, you can''t help it. Even if you don''t want to fight, the people around you will encourage you to fight. This is the source of their disputes.


    The people around Jiang Yimeng naturally dislike the arrogant attitude of the people around her, which will cause discord and conflict between the two. This time, her accident damaged Jiang Yimeng''s reputation. She really felt sorry for her, so she agreed to Ouyang Yuntian''s proposal and cooperated with the company to wash Jiang Yimeng in public.


    "Well, Yimeng, this time you were implicated because of me. It''s also right to apologize."


    Song Ziyi straightened up and restored Tian Tian''s elegance and calm, Holding Jiang Yimeng''s hand, he smiled at the fans and said: "I know it''s said that Yimeng and I are at odds, but it''s not. In fact, we two are good friends in private. Before, our disagreement was just an illusion created by the company''s publicity strategy. Therefore, my accident has nothing to do with her at all. It''s just that some people with ulterior motives are deliberately making rumors to discredit Yimeng. The so-called rumors stop at the wise man, i I hope you will never believe or spread rumors, so that those with ulterior motives can succeed in their conspiracy. "


    The crowd suddenly burst into an uproar, and most people showed a sudden color. Song Ziyi''s character is very clear to their fans and never tells lies.


    And her statement is very logical. Many entertainment companies deliberately create some popular topics by any means in order to increase the exposure of artists. This is the most commonly used hype in the entertainment industry.


    Song Ziyi and Jiang Yimeng are two big money spinners of Tiangong entertainment. They are also red stars who have never had an affair. It is also reasonable for the company to deliberately create the illusion of their discord to hype.


    "Yes, Ziyi and I are good friends in private. This time, Ziyi had an accident. When I got the news, I was in Nanhu province to catch a notice, booked the nearest flight, came back to visit, and stood at the door of the operating room. You don''t know how uncomfortable I was at that time. My heart was hanging in my throat. Thank God, when I was most worried, the little miracle doctor and the magic soldiers came down. I was hanging A heart came true. Thank the little miracle doctor for saving Ziyi from the death line. "


    Jiang Yimeng also completely entered the role at the moment, holding song Ziyi''s hand. The expression on his face was sincere, and he couldn''t see any trace of acting at all.


    Click, click!


    The reporters were more excited as if they had beaten chicken blood. I don''t know how many films they had murdered.


    The discord between the first sister and the second sister of Tiangong entertainment turned out to be the hype planned by Tiangong. In fact, they are good friends in private.


    When he learned that song Ziyi had an accident, Jiang Yimeng was out of town, but he came back to visit at the first time.


    Jiang Yimeng is suspected to be the behind the scene of the song Ziyi film set accident, which is purely false


    It''s just hype that they don''t agree on the surface, but they are good girlfriends in private.


    Song Ziyi talked about the good sister who pulled the little miracle doctor to save her life. It is suspected that Jiang Yimeng.


    ¡­¡­


    Reporters began to write again. They were secretly glad that they didn''t leave at the first time after Song Ziyi refused to interview. Otherwise, where could they get this explosive news.


    After the fans experienced shock, surprise and understanding, the atmosphere at the scene became warm again. At their strong request, song Ziyi and Jiang Yimeng sang a song together to express their gratitude to the fans.


    Quicksand swept by the sky


    With my thoughts


    Fly to a foreign country


    In a desperate situation


    Your news is like sunshine


    Lit up the vicissitudes of despair


    To everyone''s surprise, they did not sing their own repertoire, but cooperated with your news, which is currently in the limelight and has ranked third in the Chinese music list, which ignited the atmosphere of the scene again, and thousands of people sang softly, looking so fanatical and pious.


    The keen professional sense of smell makes reporters taste an unusual taste from singing. This song "your news" made its debut in the finals of campus star. If you remember correctly, the lyrics and music of this song is a happy combination of two of the four little flower days that Tiangong entertainment is striving to promote.


    On this occasion, Diva joined hands with A-list red stars to sing the company''s novice original songs. This is a momentum for the original songs of the happy group to be nominated for next year''s Golden Melody Award.


    I believe that after what happened at the scene is reported, this energetic "your news" will attract more people''s attention, and it is just around the corner to rush to the first place in the Chinese music list.


    Tiangong entertainment is really doing business step by step. A fan comfort meeting not only released the news that song Ziyi was safe and sound, calmed the hearts of fans, but also cleared Jiang Yimeng''s suspicion. By the way, it created an original momentum for the newcomers of the company, which really made the best use of media publicity.


    But how about this? What the reporters care about is whether there are eye-catching news and can hear Tian Tian sing for free. It''s worth it.


    When the desert withers the sea


    Your news


    Like a clear spring


    Into my heart


    I''m waiting


    Waiting for you to appear


    Missing is like a pendulum


    Crazy swaying and spreading in the heart tip


    The song was finally sung, everyone was immersed in the artistic conception of the song, and the eyes of thousands of fans were wet.


    The sad and lively melody of this song is extremely contradictory, but it also vividly deduces a girl''s missing and worrying about her lover.


    Song Ziyi cried, her eyes red, her voice with a choking, slightly hoarse voice was in line with the artistic conception of the song, pushing the song to another height.


    What she performed is the part of Ye Huan''s deep melancholy, which is in line with her incomparable mood of missing Ning Ding at this time. It can be said that she sang the feeling of deep, melancholy, sadness and missing that this song wants to express, with soft intestines and knots and a long lasting charm.


    It''s worthy of being a diva. She integrates into the artistic conception of the song so quickly. She really sings better than me.


    Jiang Yimeng sighed in his heart and was completely convinced of song Ziyi.


    Because she knew that her singing was not as good as song Ziyi, she did not substitute the cheerful, clear, cheerful and expectant mood of the girl who missed her lover when she received the other party''s news.


    She didn''t know that song Ziyi was hurt by the scenery. Only when she fully integrated her repressed strong thoughts and emotions into this song could she perform so perfectly.

 Chapter 1365

    The fans are gone.


    Even if I don''t give up, I still linger to leave at the request of song Ziyi.


    Knowing that the idol is in good health, they also listened to the songs sung by the idol in order to thank them. Even without music accompaniment, they still smell the sounds of nature, which is enough for them to aftertaste.


    They turned back and left in three steps. After being reluctant and excited, they paid more attention to the song "your news". The first thing they did when they went back was to download the song from the music leaderboard to their mobile phone, and constantly recommend the song to their relatives, friends and colleagues.


    It''s a nice song. Unexpectedly, it''s original by newcomers. Even idols like songs. As iron powder, they must also like and constantly recommend them.


    The reporters were not satisfied. They gathered around the hospital to see if they could find an opportunity to interview song Ziyi and Jiang Yimeng. Unfortunately, both of them were under the close protection of bodyguards and police officers. Let alone the interview, it was impossible to get close.


    "Let''s go. The harvest is enough."


    A senior entertainment reporter can''t do anything when he sees things. He is content and happy and takes the lead in retreating.


    "Yes, I''ve gained a lot. It''s enough to make the front page headlines tomorrow. Withdraw."


    "By the way, there will be a press conference tomorrow night. Hurry back to draft the manuscript and prepare for the interview tomorrow night."


    "Retreat and go back to catch up with the manuscript."


    "Big news, these materials are enough for tomorrow''s news."


    "Withdraw, but I didn''t interview the little miracle doctor."


    "Be satisfied. When did you see the little miracle doctor interviewed? That''s the most low-key and difficult celebrity to interview."


    "Although the little miracle doctor is not a person in the entertainment circle, he is no less famous and influential in the medical field."


    "That''s true. Song Ziyi''s serious injury healed in such a short time. The little miracle doctor really deserves his reputation."


    The rest of the reporters also knew that today was over. They were excited to communicate with each other and began to retreat one after another.


    Today''s topic is enough for them to talk for a long time, especially the miraculous medical skills of the little miracle doctor, which makes them very interested.


    "Well done. Get ready for a press conference tomorrow night."


    Ouyang Yuntian praised song Ziyi and Jiang Yimeng, and his face became dignified: "the company will announce several major events at the press conference tomorrow night."


    "What''s the big deal?"


    Song Ziyi and Jiang Yimeng asked curiously.


    "The legal department of the company will submit a lawyer''s letter to the five news media: mass entertainment, starlight magazine, time pioneer, contemporary entertainment weekly and star gossip, accusing them of making false reports and slandering and damaging the reputation of our Tiangong entertainment artists."


    Ouyang Yuntian looked at them with complicated eyes and was very depressed. He didn''t want to make things so big, but Ding Ning, as the big boss behind the scenes who absolutely controlled, insisted on doing so. He could only harden his head.


    "Ah!"


    Song Ziyi and Jiang Yimeng, including their service team, screamed and looked at Ouyang Yuntian in disbelief.


    In the performing arts circle, even though they are extremely disgusted with the fact that these entertainment media dare to publish any false news with no bottom line for sales, they also know the hidden rules in this circle. Once these media magazines are taken to court, Tiangong entertainment will inevitably become the target of public criticism, which is extremely unfavorable to the development of the company.


    Especially Jiang Yimeng, although she feels warm in her heart, she knows how much the company will pay for doing so.


    As a gold medal broker, sister LAN naturally knew the depth of it and quickly said, "Mr. Tian, although Yimeng has been wronged this time, as long as the police can find evidence to prove Yimeng''s innocence, those rumors will naturally be broken. If you sue those news media, whether they win or lose, they will certainly have a common hatred of the enemy. In the future, they will definitely stare at our company and work hard


    You should think twice if you are ordered to report negative news. "


    Ouyang Yuntian touched a cigarette, took a deep breath, smiled bitterly and said, "how can I not know the consequences? Just, the big boss insisted on doing so, I can''t help it."


    "Big boss?"


    Everyone was stunned. They all knew that there was a big boss with a strong background behind Tiangong entertainment, but they rarely asked about the company. Except for very few people, even sister LAN didn''t know the identity of the big boss.


    Why is the big boss so serious this time? Did he fall in love with Jiang Yimeng and become a beauty with anger?


    Yes, it must be. Otherwise, how to explain the big boss''s irrational behavior this time?


    Sister LAN glanced at Jiang Yimeng with surprise and joy. She was surprised that the big boss was irrational. She was glad that if Jiang Yimeng could become the woman of the big boss, the position of the first sister of the company might be returned to her original owner, and her agent would rise with the tide.


    In addition to Ouyang Yuntian, only Jiang Yimeng knew that the big boss had changed. When he heard that it was Ding Ning''s meaning, he immediately clenched his fist. His heart was full of inexplicable emotion. He clenched his lower lip and wondered, Ding Ning, is this coming out for himself? Or give white green face?


    Song Ziyi knows nothing about these things behind the scenes. Although she is slightly moved, she still feels that the big boss behind the scenes who has a one-sided relationship is really impulsive. She can foresee what a storm in the entertainment industry will be caused by the press conference tomorrow night.


    Sister Hua took a sour look at Jiang Yimeng. She didn''t expect that this woman was so lucky. She was the big boss behind the scenes. She even favored Jiang Yimeng so much because she was willing to offend so many people.


    "Stop it. It''s the big boss''s decision. I''ve dissuaded him, but he can''t listen at all. He insists on doing so. Now he can only do what he wants."


    Ouyang Yuntian saw that everyone had opened their mouth to dissuade him. He waved his hand bitterly and took a deep breath of smoke. He was tangled in the smoke. Did he sell his shares and invest in Mingzhu in the near future? With his qualifications and contacts in the circle, a large number of entertainment companies would be willing to hire him as CEO.


    However, since the establishment of Tiangong entertainment, he has always been the president and has had feelings. Watching Tiangong entertainment grow in his hands is like watching his children grow up. It''s really reluctant for him to give up now.


    Forget it, let''s go step by step. We''ll have a good talk with the big boss in the evening and analyze the power for him. Maybe he will change his mind.


    "Ziyi, we''ll be relieved to see you''re all right. Let''s go first!"


    Xiao Yao and others saw that song Ziyi was all right. They came forward and said hello and were about to leave.


    "Yao Yao, Rourou, HuanHuanLeLe, Xiangyun and Mengdie, thank you."


    Song Ziyi took Xiaoyao and her gentle hand and said movingly.


    "What are you talking about? We are sisters. Why, big stars disdain to be sisters with us, don''t they?"


    Said softly, pretending to be angry.


    "No, it''s getting late now. I want to go through the discharge formalities now and invite you to dinner in the evening."


    Song Ziyi said sincerely.


    Although she knows many big stars in the entertainment industry and gets along well, the people in the circle don''t have any real bosom friends.


    The news of her accident should have spread long ago, but so far, only a few people have called sister Hua to care about it. Many people shirk that they can''t catch up in other places, but just send a text message to say hello.


    Of course, more people hypocritically send some prayers for her safety on their personal microblogs and official forums to show their love and righteousness in front of fans.


    Compared with these people, Jiang Yimeng pushed off the notice and came to visit her at the first time, which seemed a little more human.


    Xiao Yao and gentle and soft, not to mention them


    , she was really regarded as a sister. She not only came to save him for the first time, but also stayed here with her all the time, so that she could not be moved.


    "Discharge? No, you can''t discharge now."


    She waved her hand gently and firmly disagreed with her discharge now.


    "I''m fine again. Why can''t I leave the hospital?"


    Song Ziyi asked puzzled.


    He said gently and seriously, "this is what master means. You are not allowed to leave the hospital until he comes back."


    "Why? Aren''t I all right?"


    Song Ziyi was even more puzzled.


    "Well, Ziyi, my brother-in-law is also worried. After all, someone deliberately targeted you in this accident. Seeing that you are all right, and the kidnappers want to be unfavorable to you, it shows that the murderer has a murderous heart for you and wants to get rid of it quickly. It''s much safer to have police protection in the hospital than outside."


    Xiao Yao also tried to persuade him.


    "Where has Mr. Ding gone? If I can''t find the real murderer behind the scenes, won''t I leave the hospital all my life? It''s okay. I''ll be careful. There''s a bodyguard. It''ll be fine."


    Song Ziyi frowned at Dai Mei and said that she was still anxious to make a film. As soon as the crew started, people had to spend money on eating horses. Delaying the progress of the day would cost a lot of money, and the investor would certainly not agree.


    "No, my brother-in-law went out to find the murderer. When he came back, you should be safe. Forget it, we won''t go. We''ll accompany you here. When my brother-in-law came back, I''ll invite you to dinner and surprise you."


    Xiaoyao knows song Ziyi''s temperament. If she doesn''t tell the truth, she has to leave the hospital. But she can only reveal Ding Ning''s whereabouts. It''s just that Song Ziwen was kidnapped. She doesn''t dare to tell song Ziyi.


    "He went to find the murderer? The police didn''t find him. Where can he find the murderer?"


    Song Ziyi asked incredulously, as if she had heard the Arabian Nights.


    "Then leave it alone and just wait."


    Said softly and confidently.


    For Ding Ning, they have almost blind confidence. With his magic, it is not easy to find the murderer.


    "Ziyi, don''t think so much. Listen to Dr. Ding''s arrangement and have a general examination first to see how your body recovers."


    Sister Hua also advised her that she didn''t want anything to happen to song Ziyi.


    "Yes, purple clothes, don''t hurry to leave the hospital first. Although the medical skill of the little miracle doctor is absolutely reliable, it''s safer to check it."


    Ouyang Yuntian, Jiang Yimeng and others advised her one after another.


    Even President Lu and others came forward one after another and wanted to give her a general examination.


    "Then... OK!"


    Song Ziyi thought about it. Ding Ning saved this life. He made himself feel at ease and wait. It''s a big deal to stay in the hospital one night and leave the hospital tomorrow morning.


    "The kidnapper has been caught by Ding Ning. I''m going to pick him up now, but whether Weiya is the hands and feet of the kidnapper needs further investigation. It''s safer for Miss Song to stay in the hospital first. If we don''t come back, don''t leave the hospital first and don''t get out of the sight of the police."


    At this time, Xiao Nuo answered the phone, came over and gave a hasty order, and hurriedly left with several policemen.


    "The kidnapper caught it?"


    Song Ziyi looked stunned. He really couldn''t understand how the doctor Ding Ning could catch the kidnapper.


    However, when he remembered that Kanghua''s dagger didn''t hurt him at Yanjing airport, he immediately scolded himself for his stupidity. Those terrorists took great pains to hijack dingning and finally let him escape unharmed, which is enough to show that he is not an ordinary person. It''s worth making a fuss to catch a kidnapper.

 Chapter 1366

    "What is this?"


    In a very ordinary house in Ninghai, Xiao Nuo looked at the five men and two women who were unconscious in the room and asked dingning in confusion.


    "This is Kang Xiangyang, the former chairman of Xingyi entertainment, and the kidnapper who kidnapped song Ziyi before."


    Ding Ning pointed to Kang Xiangyang and said.


    Then he pointed to one of the young men and women and said, "this is song Ziyi''s brother and his girlfriend. They were locked up somewhere in Yanjing. I brought them here."


    Xiao Nuo picked her eyebrows and suddenly felt that it was lucky that she didn''t let her men come in after Ding Ning, otherwise it''s really hard to explain how Ding Ning saved Song Ziwen and his girlfriend from Yanjing in such a short time.


    "These two are the accomplices paid by Kang Xiangyang. They are Song Ziwen and his girlfriend who kidnapped them."


    Ding Ning pointed to two of the men with ferocious faces.


    "Who is this man and woman?"


    Xiao Nuo looked at the remaining man and woman curiously. The man was about fifty or sixty years old. Seeing that he had a belle Feida watch on his wrist, he knew that he was very rich.


    The woman is about forty or fifty years old. Although she is not young, Xu Niang is still half old. Her skin is well maintained and should be very good.


    The reason why he said "it should be very good" is that this man and woman have black and blue faces and have obviously been beaten by violence. Even in a coma, his face is still frightened.


    Especially that woman, her hair is messy, her body wrapped in gorgeous fur is not inch wisps. Looking at the blue and purple marks on her body, it is obvious that she has just been violated before.


    "This is Kang Xiangyang''s mistress Chen Meilin. She once gave birth to a son for Kang Xiangyang."


    Ding Ning looked at Kang Xiangyang with a trace of pity.


    "Who invaded her? Kang Xiangyang? Or this man?"


    Xiao Nuo''s face sank. As a woman, she naturally hated the violation of women.


    "Yes, nor is it. Kang Xiangyang hired these two accomplices to invade her, but they were instructed by Kang Xiangyang."


    Ding Ning sighed faintly. He didn''t know what it was like. If he hadn''t witnessed it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe Kang Xiangyang was so cruel.


    But can you blame Kang Xiangyang? If he had been replaced, although he would not have made such a crazy move, I''m afraid he would like to break Chen Meilin into pieces and then quickly.


    "What''s going on? You''ve confused me."


    Xiao Nuo asked after Dai Mei with a frown.


    "This woman has been Kang Xiangyang''s mistress for 20 or 30 years. As a result, after Kang Xiangyang was put together by his wife and two daughters and lost everything, she immediately changed to the arms of this man."


    Ding Ning said with a bitter smile: "Kang Xiangyang has long lost her fertility. She loves Chen Meilin, the woman who gave birth to her son. Their only son Kanghua was sentenced for assassinating song Ziyi at the airport. Kang Xiangyang is a man who values boys over girls..."


    With Ding Ning''s eloquence, Xiao Nuo found out the context of the matter.


    It turned out that Ding Ning followed Kang Xiangyang. When he talked to two hired accomplices, he found out the address where Song Ziwen and his girlfriend were detained.


    So Ding Ning stunned Kang Xiangyang and sent it to Yanjing. Unexpectedly, Kang Xiangyang kidnapped not only Song Ziwen and his girlfriend, but also Chen Meilin and her new lover.


    When he went, two accomplices hired by Kang Xiangyang were attacking him in front of Chen Meilin Xinhuan.


    Ding Ning naturally hated such things. After unifying the two accomplices and interrogating them, he knew that they had been inspired by Kang Xiangyang to invade Chen Meilin Xinhuan in front of her.


    They still have professional ethics, otherwise they would not just infringe on Chen Meilin


    Song Ziwen''s girlfriend is much younger and more beautiful than Chen Meilin.


    The only son was sentenced and his huge family property was cheated by his wife and two daughters overnight. It is conceivable that Kang Xiangyang, who is at a dead end, is under pressure.


    But at this time, when Chen Meilin learned that he had nothing, she immediately turned to other people''s arms, betrayed him, and ridiculed and insulted him in every way.


    This made Kang Xiangyang, who was already hovering on the verge of collapse, completely go wild. Even his heart was distorted, and he vowed to revenge all those who were sorry for him.


    So he took his wife and daughter to cheat him out of all his property, gave him pension money, hired two wanted criminals, and kidnapped Song Ziwen and his girlfriend as a life-saving card in retaliation for song Ziyi''s failure.


    Now that he has gone to the abyss of evil, Kang Xiangyang simply does nothing, kidnaps Chen Meilin and his new lover, and lets the two wanted criminals humiliate them to their heart''s content.


    Kang Xiangyang, who is completely crazy, doesn''t intend to let go of his wife and two daughters who cheated him of all his property. He not only wants revenge, but also takes back everything he lost.


    Unfortunately, his wife and daughter just took control of the company, and a large number of bodyguards followed him in and out. He followed him for several days and never found a chance to start.


    Therefore, Kang Xiangyang put revenge on his wife and daughter at the end. He rushed to Ninghai first and planned to find a chance to attack song Ziyi.


    But song Ziyi was surrounded by a large number of service teams. Kang Xiangyang couldn''t find a chance to start at all, so he rented this inconspicuous house, like a poisonous snake hidden in the dark. When the right time came, he would rush out and bite.


    Who knows that the opportunity suddenly came without warning. Kang Xiangyang, who followed song Ziyi to Songjiang film and television base, was thinking about how to sneak into the crew after camouflage. When she approached song Ziyi, she suddenly had an accident.


    When he got the news, Kang Xiangyang was very unhappy. He blamed song Ziyi for reducing himself to today. How could he be reconciled if he didn''t watch her die.


    Therefore, he sneaked into the morgue before the police had time to control song Ziyi, stunned Lao Li''s head with ether, and then pretended to be a hospitalized patient into the utility room, waiting for the news that song Ziyi was dead or alive.


    When he found that song Ziyi was not dead, he immediately turned evil to the courage, stunned the passing director Liu, put on his white coat, pretended to be a doctor, and took song Ziyi under the eyes of so many people.


    His plan is to kidnap song Ziyi, take her to the morgue, take her nude photos, put them into the freezer full of dead people, and freeze her alive. He will not only make her death extremely painful, but also upload the nude photos to the Internet after her death, so as to ruin her reputation.


    Unexpectedly, Ding Ning''s appearance destroyed what he thought was a seamless plan. After threatening to escape with Song Ziwen''s name, he realized that the matter would be exposed.


    Kang Xiangyang once served as a soldier and had certain anti reconnaissance ability. After making a big circle to make sure that no one was following, he immediately contacted the two accomplices with a space card and asked them to transfer them to other places immediately. It''s better that he didn''t even know that place.


    However, he didn''t think that there were God level masters like hezu in the world. It was not easy to follow him.


    Of course, Ding Ning''s ability to arrive in time and rescue Song Ziwen and his girlfriend was also due to the two kidnappers. At that time, they were invading Chen Meilin and did not transfer at the first time, so Ding Ning was given the time to rescue the hostages.


    In fact, it was not Ding Ning who really saved Song Ziwen, but he sent him to Yanjing to protect his mother''s quiet. Otherwise, when he was sent to Yanjing quadrangle, the cauliflower would be cold.


    But the existence of you is related to my mother''s safety. Even if Xiao Nuo absolutely believed it, Ding Ning didn''t


    Tell her to take everything to yourself.


    Xiao Nuo was stunned. He didn''t expect that the matter would be so complicated. This case was not only a kidnapping case, but also an extremely bad rape case. Fortunately, Ding Ning had a transmission array to arrive in time to save Song Ziwen.


    Just


    "So it''s not Kang Xiangyang who wants to kill song Ziyi by cheating on Weiya?"


    Xiao Nuo soon thought of this problem, and a pair of good-looking eyebrows frowned tightly again.


    "Yes, I always thought the case of Kang Xiangyang would be over, but I didn''t think there was another black hand behind it."


    Ding Ning rubbed his temples with a headache. He was very busy. He didn''t have time to waste on such a case, but song Ziyi was not only the trump card of his company, but also the woman he liked.


    In fact, the best way to do this is to turn sung Ziyi into a master of real martial arts. Then she has the power of self preservation, not to mention falling from seven or eight meters high. Even if she jumps from the Oriental Pearl, she can''t die.


    But the problem is that song Ziyi is not his woman and his relationship is not so close. What reason does he have to help her improve her cultivation? How do you explain to her? So you can only veto this option.


    Although he can arrange some demon female slaves to join her team to protect her, it is the so-called open gun is easy to avoid hidden arrows. When she is filming in the crew, the team can''t get close to protect her, which will still be a great risk.


    Besides, since the murderer is determined and wants to hurt her, he will naturally not not investigate the people around her and rashly change new people to go in. The murderer will certainly be suspicious. Once he chooses to forbear, he will not know when the case will be delayed.


    "Can you go away from the martial arts meeting?"


    Xiao Nuo also realized this problem and asked with a frown.


    "There''s no big deal over there. The only thing is to wait for the saint to deliver it alone, but I don''t need to stay there. I can give it to heling''er and they can do it. Besides, there''s a transmission array. I can go there at any time."


    Ding Ning didn''t know what she meant, looked at her suspiciously and said.


    "The crew is the most unsafe place, so I want you to join the crew to protect her."


    Xiao Nuo said thoughtfully.


    "I joined the crew to protect her?"


    Ding Ning pointed to his nose and asked incredulously.


    Xiao Nuo didn''t mean to joke at all. He nodded very seriously and said, "yes, although I can send others to protect, ordinary people can''t deal with emergencies at all. Only you can protect her."


    Ding Ning fell into silence. Yes, the police really couldn''t protect song Ziyi. Just like the Weiya incident in the morning, the police were beside her and didn''t have the ability to save him.


    It''s just that Xiao Nuo''s idea is too unreasonable. How could this little vinegar jar be so kind and give him the opportunity of the flower protector.


    The little girl is now cunning and can''t be easily fooled. Thinking of this, Ding Ning looked into her eyes and said calmly, "give me a reason?"


    "Song Ziyi is a female host, and the male host sat down to raise the price because of song Ziyi''s accident. He wanted to increase the film pay. As a result, the director was angry and opened it, so I''m going to let you play the male host instead of him, so you can protect song Ziyi."


    Xiao Nuo said, his eyes a little erratic.


    Ding Ning looked at her with a dull face: "let me shoot? Or play the leading actor? Are you wrong?"


    "No mistake, I''m serious."


    Xiao Nuo looked at him very seriously and sincerely.

 Chapter 1367

    Ding Ning was stunned and looked at her without blinking: "come on, what''s your idea?"


    "No, I''m a policeman. It''s my responsibility to protect the personal safety of citizens."


    Xiao Nuo said with awe inspiring righteousness, but his eyes gradually dodged under Ding Ning''s penetrating eyes.


    "Tell the truth!"


    Ding Ning looked at her guilty look and said unhappily.


    "Well, I''m going to be the deputy director. At this critical juncture, song Ziyi must not have an accident."


    Xiao Nuo took the initiative to carry Ding Ning''s arm and said in a coquettish way: "her identity is too sensitive, and the public figure is a diva. You can see her fans today. Once something happens to her, the impact will be too bad. I, the captain of the Criminal Police Corps, can''t shirk the blame, and my promotion will come to naught."


    "Sold your husband for the sake of a deputy director? When did you become an official fan?"


    Ding Ning''s face became very strange. He looked at her like he didn''t know Xiao Nuo. In his impression, Xiao Nuo was a man with a sense of justice in his bones. It was her hobby to put out evil and uphold justice. How could she make such an absurd decision for a chance of promotion.


    "You are not only a medical professor, the president of the College of traditional Chinese medicine and anesthesiology of Nanjing University, an academician of the Academy of science and technology, but also the director of the 17th Bureau of Ninghai. Although you have different administrative levels, you are at least a department level cadre. After your college of traditional Chinese medicine and affiliated hospitals are officially opened, you are likely to become a vice ministerial or even ministerial level existence."


    Xiao Nuo said with a complicated face, "your steps are too fast and too big. It''s only half a year. You''ve come to this point. I think the gap between you and me is getting bigger and bigger, so I want to develop in my official career while I''m still young."


    Ding Ning is silent. He has understood Xiao Nuo''s mind, which is the same as Lingyun''s mind at the beginning.


    His steps were too big and too fast, which had made her feel uneasy, for fear that she didn''t deserve herself and that others would point out that she was lucky to find a good man.


    The better he performs and the brighter the future is, the more she cares and worries, because she is extremely proud. She can tolerate the gap with herself, but she can''t tolerate the excessive distance.


    So she wants to make some achievements to prove herself, and one day she can stand by her side and be a woman worthy of her.


    This makes Ding Ning suddenly feel a little distressed and guilty. During this period, he really ignores Xiao Nuo''s feelings.


    No matter how harmonious they are on the surface, women''s nature likes to compare, even if it is not superficial, but secret competition is also essential.


    Xiao Nuo is a magnificent Yanjing witch. Her family background, appearance, career and even ability make her full of a sense of superiority. She used to hold her head high and confident in front of all the women.


    But now, my sister doesn''t need to say. The chairman of Longteng group is shrouded in the aura of the goddess of Commerce, and is confident everywhere.


    Falling snow, Xiaoyao, Murong Yanran, Lingyun and even the three sisters of Miao Miao have found a platform suitable for their talents, and their future prospects are unlimited.


    With their rise, Xiao Nuo''s once advantages and psychological superiority are constantly weakening, which makes her more and more insecure, and she even rarely speaks with all the women.


    But she has no business talent and no business mind, so she can only make some achievements in her field to prove herself.


    "Don''t wrong yourself for me. In my heart, the stubborn, just, strong and brave policewoman is my promise."


    Ding Ning hugged Xiao Nuo painfully and whispered in her ear.


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes turned red, his lips stammered to say something, but how could he be full of grievances


    I can''t say anything.


    With her pride, how can she be willing to share a man with other women, not to mention that this man is her fiance.


    But what can she do? She fell in love with this man. She couldn''t extricate herself from love. She couldn''t leave him at all.


    She was very wronged. She could only watch the man who loved and hated bring back one woman after another, and all of them were national, no worse than her.


    She wanted to cry and vent her dissatisfaction and grievances, but she was afraid that he would say she was jealous and that he would not be angry.


    In the emotional world, no one is right or wrong. Only those who lose win. Those who move their hearts first lose. She loses completely and loses herself.


    She has lost completely in love and doesn''t want to lose in her career. That''s the only driving force for her to prove her value and regain her confidence.


    "Officialdom is very complicated, full of intrigues and intrigues. I don''t think it''s suitable for you. Just don''t be a policeman. Let''s open a pharmaceutical factory to supply military supplies medicine to the military."


    Ding Ning stroked her hair and said softly.


    "No, the more complicated it is, the more difficult it is. I think it is challenging. I will go on in my official career. Anyway, this is what my family wants to see."


    Xiao Nuo bit his lips and said stubbornly.


    "I have specially prepared a pharmaceutical factory for military drugs for you. You are not responsible. Who will be responsible?"


    Ding Ning said earnestly and kindly.


    "It''s easy for the person in charge. I''ll let my sister take charge. She is weak from childhood and doesn''t dare to exercise violently, but she has good academic results. When she studied at Yanda, she learned economics."


    Xiao Nuo was obviously ready, Said with a smile: "Speaking of it, I would also like to thank you. Although I had no conflict with her before, I had little contact with her. Since you helped her cure her illness, her attitude towards me has greatly changed. Now we have a good relationship. She also mentioned to me many times that she wanted to come to Ninghai to find something to do. I didn''t discuss with you and promised to let her be the person in charge of Quartermaster drugs. She will come when the pharmaceutical factory is ready."


    "Aren''t you afraid that she seduced your husband away?"


    Ding Ning can''t laugh or cry. This chick is really careless. He has long seen her mind from Xiao Yan''s strange eyes and has been deliberately avoiding her. Unexpectedly, Xiao Nuo foolishly led wolves into the house.


    "I know she likes you, but so what? Anyway, you have so many women and don''t care if you have one more. If it''s cheaper for outsiders, it''s better for your sisters."


    Xiao Nuo said bitterly, which made Ding Ning ashamed. He couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "But I warn you, my sister, you can bubble, but you must not make fruity ideas, otherwise I have to work hard with you."


    As soon as Xiao Nuo''s voice turned, he pushed away Ding Ning and warned fiercely.


    Ding Ning was full of black lines on his face: "what are you talking about? How old are you? I like flirting, but I don''t want to attack such a small girl?"


    Xiao Nuo skimmed his lips and said dismissively, "it''s hard to say. Hehe and Miaomiao don''t look as big as fruit. Don''t you put them into the bag with peace of mind?"


    "Well... That''s different. They look young and are actually hundreds of years old. How can they be confused."


    Ding Ning argued with embarrassment on his face. He he and Miao Miao are definitely black history. They can''t be erased.


    "What''s the difference? When they are hundreds of years old, they are also underage girls in the demon clan. Fruit looks a little more mature than them except that they don''t develop well."


    Xiao Nuo said obliquely to Ding Ning, with a bitter hatred on her face: "although Guo Er is ignorant of her feelings, I can see that she likes you. She goes around every time she sees me


    The son asked for your news. "


    "You think too much. I just treat her as my sister. I absolutely have no idea. She doesn''t even know what love is at her age. She''s just curious about me out of worship and favor."


    Ding Ning felt very tired. Xiao Nuo now saw that all women liked him, which made him cry and laugh.


    But it''s no wonder that she let herself hook up three and four all day and bring a beautiful woman back in three or two days. In Xiao Nuo''s eyes, I''m afraid I''m a big sex wolf without a bottom line.


    "I''m just warning you that there''s no best. Being your woman with my sister has disgraced the Xiao family. If you don''t even let go, we''ll really have no face."


    Xiao Nuo said very seriously.


    "No, don''t talk. Your sister and I have nothing. We are innocent. There will be nothing in the future. Don''t buckle my big hat."


    Ding Ning argued anxiously.


    "Cut, who knows what will happen in the future. Don''t be so sure now. I''ll tell you a secret."


    Xiao Nuo smiled strangely and whispered in Ding Ning''s ear, "my sister is a white tiger."


    What?


    Is Xiao Yan a white tiger?


    "Gudu!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly began to shine, his throat couldn''t help rolling, swallowed saliva, and his face was full of imagination.


    "Ha ha! Still loaded? Saliva is coming down."


    Xiao Nuo said with a sneer.


    Ding Ning blushed and scolded himself for being too restless. Isn''t he a white tiger? As for such a disgrace?


    Looking at Xiao Nuo''s disdainful eyes, Ding Ning said with a smile: "just surprised, surprised, no other ideas."


    "Really not?"


    Xiao Nuo stared at him with his eyes.


    "No, absolutely not."


    Ding Ning quickly promised.


    "This can be."


    Xiao Nuo said ill intentioned.


    "I really can... I can''t. I''m not that kind of person."


    Ding Ning was overjoyed when he heard the speech and blurted out his words without thinking. Fortunately, at the critical moment, Yu Guang found a deep dangerous flame hidden in Xiao Nuo''s eyes, and quickly stopped at the precipice and changed his course with awe inspiring righteousness.


    There was a cold sweat behind her. She secretly feigned that the girl''s routine was getting deeper and deeper. She almost fell for her and exposed her true mind.


    "You can really have it. Oh, don''t regret it!"


    Xiao Nuo, like the wolf grandmother who abducted Little Red Riding Hood, said in a seductive tone.


    "Do not regret, never regret, I have you is enough, god horse green dragon white tiger, for me, everything is floating clouds."


    Ding Ning is determined and will never be fooled.


    "I hope you can do what you say."


    Xiao Nuo sighed faintly, but the helpless taste made people sad.


    Despite the hype she said, she was really worried that Ding Ning could not stand the temptation of Xiao Yan. It was just a preventive injection.


    It''s enough for the Xiao family to disgrace her. She doesn''t want Xiao Yan to follow her footsteps and serve with other women. If both sisters follow the same man, the backbone of the Xiao family can''t be pierced.


    However, at the thought of Xiao Yan''s admiring eyes when talking about Ding Ning, Xiao Nuo had a headache and glared at Ding Ning fiercely. How could this enemy attract bees and butterflies.


    Ding Ning was staring inexplicably and blinking innocently. Who did he recruit and provoke? Haven''t I made my position clear? Why are you staring at me?

 Chapter 1368

    "Forget it, let''s get down to business. I''ve decided to let you replace the actor who resigned, so as to facilitate the close protection of song Ziyi."


    Xiao Nuo waved his hand impatiently, decided not to think more, and brought the topic back to filming.


    "No, I can''t act. I can also play a leading actor. Don''t think it''s one by one. Besides, even if I promise, people''s crew can''t promise. Isn''t this nonsense?"


    Ding Ning shook his head repeatedly and refused. He was happy to protect song Ziyi, but it was absolutely impossible for him to act.


    "Husband, don''t you love me? It''s not easy for people to ask you to do something, and you promise them!"


    Xiao Nuo suddenly turned from the heroic policewoman into a tender and beautiful woman, shook his arm, and seduced him with eyes like silk.


    Where has Ding Ning seen the traditional Xiao Nuo so charming? Suddenly, the whole person''s bones were crisp. He couldn''t help blurting out: "OK, I promise you."


    "Really, I know my husband is the best."


    Xiao Nuo happily took a sip of incense on his face, and instantly changed back to the appearance of a business policewoman: "that''s a deal."


    "Don''t..."


    Ding Ning woke up and scolded himself for his lack of determination. He wanted to repent, but he couldn''t say it when he looked at Xiao Nuo''s fierce stare.


    But he was so obedient that his heart was full of unwilling, his mind turned rapidly, thinking about how to push off the unreliable thing of acting without breaking his promise.


    He is a doctor and not an actor. Besides, the crew has investors. The first consideration is how to make money and let a guy who is not an actor make a film. Even if the director agrees, the investors will never agree.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning was embarrassed: "Nuo, I promised you, but it''s no use just me. I''m not an actor. How can the director promise? Besides, even if the director agrees, investors can''t allow us to fool around."


    "Then don''t worry. Not only the director has agreed, but also the investors have agreed, and what they give is the film remuneration of the first-line actors. Although it is the lowest level in the first-line, there are 200000 in an episode, which is higher than that of song Ziyi. She only gets the film remuneration of the third-line artists," record of Xianjian Xialv " It''s a 25 episode TV series. You can get $5 million for your first TV series. This money is very easy to make. "


    Xiao Nuo smiled like a little fox.


    Ding Ning''s heart is constantly falling. He feels like he has been routine again. Five million? Hehe, a lot? Believe it or not, brother, now change all the more than 20 billion in the card into coins and smash you with money?


    "Why? Have investors and directors been caught in the door? I''m not an actor. How can they promise me to play a leading actor?"


    Ding Ning asked with a puzzled face. He really didn''t understand. He would make such a stupid decision unless the brains of investors and directors were broken.


    "Why? Husband, don''t you really understand your current value? If I were an investor, I would not hesitate to promise. What''s the matter with no acting skills? With your current fame and your huge number of fans, as long as the publisher makes a little publicity and the little miracle doctor shoots Xianxia TV series, this gimmick alone can make tens of millions of your fans crazy. Once it is broadcast, your fans will be happy How many ratings have you calculated? "


    Xiao Nuo hated that iron could not become steel and said: "Even if only one tenth of your tens of millions of fans go to see it, there are millions. In addition, your patients, friends, classmates and those who care about you or are interested in you add up to a terrible number. Apart from that, will our sisters not support you when your TV series is released? Just a Longteng group, more than 100%


    How many employees are there in eight subsidiaries of the company? They also have their own families, and then call friends. How much will this population base reach? "


    "So even if I shoot a piece of shit, because of my fame, it will improve the ratings of this TV series, won''t it?"


    Ding Ning completely understood that what Xiao Nuo said was not all. If he really publicized his own TV drama, even the leaders of the imperial scholar''s office and the Central Bureau might pay attention to it, not to mention these population bases.


    This perfectly explains why investors and directors promised him to play the leading role and gave him film remuneration for first-line artists. It all depends on his reputation.


    The pressure is great. It''s just joking about his reputation for the rest of his life. If he makes TV dramas nondescript, he won''t be laughed off.


    "I..."


    Ding Ning thought about it and felt that he couldn''t get on this set. He was about to refuse severely, but he lost his temper when he looked at Xiao Nuo''s eyes.


    With a bitter smile, he said, "nono, you''re going to bake me on the stove. How can I act? You''re not afraid that I can''t act well and become the laughing stock of others?"


    "I believe you!"


    Xiao Nuo said a word. Ding Ning was speechless for a long time, but he was helpless. Who made himself obsessed? Why did he promise.


    "Twenty five episodes, it will take a long time. I don''t have so much time."


    Ding Ning is dying, trying to find an excuse to make Xiao Nuo take back his life.


    "It doesn''t matter. The crew will focus on your schedule. If the shooting goes well, it will take a few months."


    Xiao Nuo was iron hearted after eating the weight, and rejected the reasons that Ding Ning finally thought of one by one.


    "A few months? How about that? I have to attend the international martial arts conference."


    Ding Ning said anxiously.


    "What accomplishments do you have now? It has long exceeded the standard of the international martial arts Congress. The martial arts congress only allows strong people in Zhenwu territory to suppress accomplishments. What are you doing?"


    Xiao Nuo said with an unnatural look. It seemed that an unintentional sentence flashed a light in Ding Ning''s mind and finally understood what was wrong.


    Wait, Xiao Nuo is not right. With her character, how can she force herself to act regardless of her reputation for promotion?


    Unless something is more important to her than her reputation, what is important is that she would rather be laughed at and tied to Ninghai.


    Ding Ning''s mind turned quickly. He believed that Xiao Nuo would never harm himself. Then, there was only one thing more important than his reputation, that is his own life.


    He soon realized that Xiao Nuo didn''t want to attend the martial arts meeting.


    But why? Is the international martial arts Congress no danger to yourself? Why did she bother to prevent herself from participating? Did she know the danger of Tongtian secret territory, so she didn''t want to participate by herself?


    It seems to make sense, but it''s still wrong. It''s still several months before the secret territory of Tongtian is opened. Even if you are worried about yourself, you should stop it in a few months. You shouldn''t even let yourself participate in the martial arts meeting. The answer is obvious. She must have received some news. At the international martial arts conference, there may be someone against herself, perhaps a person, or a force.


    With Xiao Nuo''s understanding of herself, she can feel that people or forces she can''t compete with must be able to pose a great threat to herself.


    Of course, Xiao Nuo didn''t know that he Zu was related to the real masters of the divine realm, unless they were the masters of the human emperor who wanted to deal with them


    Otherwise, he is really fearless with the protection of crane ancestor in Huashen territory.


    "Nono, tell me the truth. Did you hear something? That''s why you deliberately tried to stop me from attending the martial arts meeting?"


    Ding Ning is still very interested in people or forces who want to be harmful to her. After thinking for a moment, he stares at her and asks directly.


    "No... no, you think too much. I just want to see you act. I think it''s interesting to see you on the screen."


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes fluttered and hesitated.


    Ding Ning looked at her with intriguing eyes and didn''t speak. Those eyes that seemed to be able to see through everything made Xiao Nuo uncomfortable. His eyes dodged and avoided his sight.


    One minute... Two minutes... Five minutes


    "Well, I''ll tell you."


    Ten minutes later, Xiao Nuo finally couldn''t bear the tortured eyes. He was gorgeous and defeated and raised his hand to surrender.


    Before Ding Ning could speak, Xiao Nuo said, "I''ve received some bad news for you, but you don''t want me to tell you the source, otherwise I won''t say anything."


    Ding Ning nodded in acquiescence, and there was no surprise in his look, because Xiao Nuo didn''t know he had spied on her grandfather.


    Although Ding Ning did not know who her grandfather was at that time, it was not difficult to find out his identity as long as he paid a little attention to his appearance.


    When the investigation results came out, Ding Ning was really shocked. Once the No. 2 figure of the military said it was No. 2, but when No. 1 was the No. 1 of the Central Bureau, it was the No. 1 real power boss of the military.


    That is, from that moment on, Ding Ning understood why Xiao Nuo seemed to be less gentle and soft on the surface, but she was able to become the leader of the witch sect. She couldn''t please so many top Yanjing people.


    Even if the No. 2 leader of the military has abdicated, his influence in the military will not weaken much in a short time. Few of those top dandies dare to touch the tiger''s beard.


    Xiao Nuo''s father is only the commander of a local small military region. So far, he is only a senior colonel. It seems that he has failed to inherit the due position of the Xiao family in the military.


    Ding Ning can''t help feeling that he is not rich for three generations. The Xiao family is obviously going downhill. Now the old man has just abdicated for a short time, and the Xiao family can still bear the shadow of their ancestors. If the military changes blood and the old man abdicates, I''m afraid the Xiao family will really decline if there are no successors.


    This also made Ding Ning understand why Xiao Nuo insisted on taking the official career. In the third generation of the Xiao family, Xiao Chunan, who carried the tripod, delayed three years of good time because of the divine organization, which led to the fact that Xiao Nuo was the highest in terms of administrative level. It was natural that the Xiao family had high expectations for her.


    The tiger father has no dog son. Due to the special nature of the dragon soul, Xiao Baiyu''s apparent identity is only the commander of a small military region in a remote place, but his actual identity is one of the three most mysterious dark star generals in the Chinese military. If he knows that he has been despised by his future son-in-law, he will be sad and laughing.


    "I got the news that Liu Shengjian, the chief disciple of Fusang sword temple, has left for Siberia to kill you at the scene of the martial arts meeting and avenge his apprentice."


    Xiao Nuo said without a head. Her eyes twinkled with worry: "he won''t set foot in China. He will kill you in public at the international martial arts conference."


    "Liu Shengjian God? Avenge his apprentice? What''s none of my business?"


    Ding Ning was confused and asked with a confused face.

 Chapter 1369

    Ding Ning, Liu Sheng''s sword God, has heard of it many times. It is said that it is a myth in the world of Fusang martial arts. Kendo is connected with God. In those years, tianxuanzi, who was scared by a sword spirit scattered dozens of miles away, fled.


    No one knows how long the old man lived, but the sword palace existed hundreds of years ago. Liu Sheng''s sword God''s strength is unpredictable. He is definitely an old Dong level terrorist.


    It is precisely because of his transcendent status in the five Taoist circles of Fusang that the Liusheng family, the first family of Fusang, is prosperous. However, the sword palace seems to have no intersection with himself. I don''t know what kind of revenge he is looking for?


    Wait, no, is it because Liu Sheng shallow Dai? Liu Sheng Qian Dai is the direct descendant of Liu Sheng''s sword God. Now she has been seduced by herself. It''s hard to say that she can settle accounts with herself.


    However, Liu shengqian Dai''s identity is very secret. Even now, she has never shown her true face. How can Liu Shengjian God know that she is by her side?


    No, it''s definitely not because Liu Sheng Qian Dai, as Liu Sheng''s sword God, will never stand out for a descendant who doesn''t know how many generations apart. It''s too expensive for the first person in Fusang.


    "Now it is rumored that you are from the relic of the holy sword."


    Xiao Nuo looked at him and said faintly, with doubt in her beautiful eyes.


    "Shit, it must be the rumor deliberately spread by the dog Chiyang. Don''t say I''m not a disciple of the holy sword family. Even if it is, what revenge does Liu Shengjian God seek from me? His apprentice Miyamoto Musashi came to China to challenge Kendo experts for a hundred years and lost 17 people in a row. Finally, he was led by a weak crowned young sword owl in Shengjian mountain villa. If I want to say that I have a hatred, I also have a hatred with Shengjian mountain villa."


    Ding Ning is really confused. He doesn''t know what kind of crazy Liu Shengjian God is. Does he think he is a soft persimmon? I didn''t dare to find Shengjian mountain villa, but I found myself.


    Xiao Nuo cried and laughed, "that''s the first half. Don''t you know what happened later?"


    "What happened later?"


    Ding Ning asked without knowing why.


    "Miyamoto Musashi is the most gifted disciple of the sword god palace and the successor of Liu Sheng''s sword God''s high hopes. He died in China. Liu Sheng''s sword God is willing to give up. Therefore, according to the rules of the Jianghu, he submitted a battle paper to fight the sword master of Shengjian mountain villa on Liuyun island in the East China Sea."


    Xiao Nuo said with assurance: "Unexpectedly, when the young man who killed Miyamoto Musashi in Shengjian mountain villa was escorted to Liuyun island by several Kendo experts in Shengjian mountain villa, he ran into the disciples of Shengdao family on the way. Like the saint doctor, the group training of Shengjian mountain villa was to kill the disciples of Shengdao family, so the people of Shengjian mountain villa did not hesitate to attack the disciples of Shengdao family and directly killed them, but unexpectedly The remnant of the holy sword is not a disciple born and trained alone, but a group of strong people who go out and seem to be looking for something nearby. "


    "The result can be imagined. It must be bad luck for Shengjian mountain villa."


    Ding Ning didn''t have any good feelings for the holy sword mountain villa and the holy doctor door, and gloated.


    "Yes, although the holy sword family is among the four holy gates, they are much stronger than the holy sword mountain villa. I don''t know how many times. Seeing that the holy sword mountain villa attacked and killed their disciples in spite of face, the holy sword family can''t help fighting in anger. The people of the holy sword mountain villa fell and fled in a hurry."


    Xiao Nuo shook his head and said, "there are more than ten people in Shengjian mountain villa. Just one face to face, they lost seven or eight people. The rest are scared and run around like headless flies. The remnant of Shengdao will not let them go. The people of Shengjian mountain villa are also insidious. They plan to lead the disaster to the East and directly escape to Liuyun island."


    "Then the remnant of the holy sword and Liu Shengjian God are right?"


    Ding Ning guessed.


    "Yes or no, Liu Sheng''s sword God is a practitioner of kendo. He despises other weapons at all. When he sees that the survivors of the holy sword use knives, he doesn''t care at all."


    Xiao Nuo organized language and said, "the disciple of Shengjian mountain villa who killed Miyamoto Musashi was named Jiang Yijian. He was the young villa leader of Shengjian mountain villa at that time. He fled to Liuyun island under the escort of the remaining strong ones. Liu Shengjian God didn''t know they were being chased. He thought they were coming to the appointment, so he welcomed them and prepared to fight."


    "And then."


    Ding Ning listened with interest, but he was muttering to himself that he had never heard of where Xiao Nuo got the news.


    "Then, a flash of light flashed. In front of Liu Sheng''s sword God, Jiang Yijian''s head flew to the sky."


    Xiao Nuo said with a bitter smile, "a warrior has the dignity of a warrior. Liu Shengjian''s God dares to fight, so he plans to kill his enemies. But his generation and status are there, so he plans to kill all the experts in Shengjian villa and then kill the enemies."


    "So the practice of the remnant of the holy sword angered Liu Sheng''s sword God?"


    Ding Ning thought.


    "No, there may be some reasons, but it''s more a pleasure to see and hunt. Liu Shengjian God was obsessed with sword all his life. He thought that it was difficult to resist with his sword skills at that time. He always regarded Shengjian mountain villa as his biggest imaginary enemy. In addition, he never looked down on weapons outside Jiandao, so he witnessed that the experts in Shengjian mountain villa were slaughtered by the remnant of Shengdao, It immediately aroused his desire for war. "


    Xiao Nuo glanced: "but although his Kendo cultivation is really better than those experts in Shengjian mountain villa, he is too self righteous. He thinks that the Shengdao family won by relying on more people. He even took the initiative to attack the Shengdao family without knowing whether to live or die."


    "Then the goods are tragic? Those who want revenge but can''t find the remnant of the holy sword write their revenge on Lao Tzu. Lao Tzu''s tragedy is really... Speechless."


    Without waiting for Xiao Nuo to finish, Ding Ning can roughly guess the ending, and finally understand why Liu Shengjian God wants to avenge himself, a "disciple of the relic of the holy sword".


    "Yes, the remnant of the holy sword didn''t mean to embarrass irrelevant people, but Liu Shengjian God took the initiative to go up and die. Naturally, they wouldn''t be polite. In that war, Liu Shengjian God was seriously injured. He didn''t have a piece of intact skin. He was almost cut into a skeleton frame. Finally, he escaped back to Fusang under the protection of his seven disciples. The price was that all his seven disciples were seriously injured He was closed and healed for several years before he recovered. "


    Xiao Nuo said with emotion: "Liu Shengjian only accepted eight disciples. That''s good. In order to help Miyamoto Musashi avenge, all eight disciples fell, and he became a loner. It''s a great shame to him, so he kept the War Secret and never publicized it. Only one person in Shengjian villa escaped by hiding in the sea. Naturally, such a shameful thing will not be publicized, He swallowed this tone silently. As for the remnant of the holy sword, he doesn''t contact the outside world at all, and he won''t publicize it. Therefore, few people in the outside world know about it. "


    "How did you know?"


    Ding Ning asked coldly.


    "I''m listening... Hum, it''s agreed not to ask, you still ask."


    Xiao Nuo almost blurted out, but he immediately reacted and stared at him angrily.


    "Well, well, don''t ask, don''t ask."


    Ding Ning smiled, but secretly called pity.


    It almost came out. I didn''t expect the girl to react so quickly.


    He always thought Xiao Nuo


    I heard what his grandfather said, but now I think it''s hard for even the former military leaders to know such a secret thing. It seems that someone else told her the news.


    "If it''s peacetime, Liu Shengjian will never dare to take the risk of angering the martial arts world of China to fight you at the international martial arts conference."


    Xiao Nuo glanced at him, Her pretty face was full of worry: "But now you have not only become enemies with the saint doctor''s gate and the saint sword mountain villa, but also turned your face with the saint. The three Saint gates are on the opposite side of you. Even at the martial arts meeting, they take into account that they are all Chinese people''s faces. However, there are no fewer small moves to secretly make the stumbling block play Yin moves. Liu Shengjian God also saw this and dared to threaten to kill you in public. Therefore , you must not attend this international martial arts conference. "


    Before Ding Ning spoke, Xiao Nuo continued to rush: "I was lucky to think you really came from the holy sword family. If you can get the protection of the holy sword family, those people may not dare to be so presumptuous, but you are not the holy sword family, which makes your situation more dangerous. Who knows what the attitude of the holy sword family is. If you think you pretend to be the name of the holy sword family, maybe even they will fight you."


    Ding Ning''s eyebrows were locked together. He didn''t care about Liu Sheng''s sword God, or even the saint doctor''s gate, Saint sword mountain villa and Saint daughter''s clan''s desire to get rid of him, but he really couldn''t ignore the attitude of the saint sword''s remnant family, which is recognized as the strongest Saint gate.


    In particular, he always felt that his cook''s cattle melting skill came from an incorrect origin, which was probably stolen by his father. Subconsciously, he would feel guilty when facing the remnant of holy knife.


    Even if the relic of Shengdao looks on coldly and does not help him, he is not afraid, but if it is true as Xiao Nuo said, the relic of Shengdao feels that he has secretly learned their sword skills and shot him. The four holy gates and Liu Sheng sword God, even if there is a strong person of crane family as a bodyguard, he may not be able to retreat all over.


    You should know that his enemies are not only these. The divine organization and the dark parliament have been eyeing him, as well as the Holy See. It is not impossible to recruit him and stab him in the back.


    Coupled with a reward of up to 500 million meters of gold, there are countless people who want their own head.


    "Grandma, if you''re not careful, I''ll be the enemy all over the world. I''m really speechless."


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning said with a bitter smile.


    I don''t know. I''m surprised that most of the strongest forces in the world have become his enemies.


    "It''s all right. As long as you don''t leave China, the enemy will send some assassins to assassinate you in our territory at most, and will never dare to surround you with a big bang. After all, the national deterrent is there, so you should make TV and movies for publicity. First, it can expand your popularity and make the public aware of the value of your existence; second, it can develop and issue more drugs to actively promote you Make contributions to the country and let the big people above feel that you are valuable, so that they will spare no effort to ensure your safety. "


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes glittered with wisdom, After careful analysis: "Your status as a disciple of marquis Wu of the Imperial Academy is not enough to ensure your absolute safety. Your greatest advantage is your medical skills. It''s best to put the military supplied drugs into production as soon as possible, so that the military can realize your importance and recognize your value. Another is to make some contributions in the medical field, so that the national high-level will pay more attention to you and make you a better person You will be safer if you are an indispensable national treasure of the country. "


    Looking at Xiao Nuo''s deliberate conversation, Ding Ning was funny and inexplicably moved. The girl was really thinking about herself.

 Chapter 1370

    But Ding Ning is a warrior, and now he is stuck in the special bottleneck from the peak of divine martial arts to the holy martial arts realm. Only with an iron will and indomitable determination, can he break through this divine pass through life and death.


    Therefore, he will not retreat, nor can he retreat. Once he shrinks in fear, his path of martial arts has come to an end. He stops at the peak of Shenwu realm all his life and has no hope of breaking through.


    Or, this is the life and death honing that Shenwu must go through to Shengwu.


    At this moment, Ding Ning had a clear understanding in his heart, and finally knew why so many people were stuck in the Shenwu realm for life and could not break through.


    This is a transformation at the level of life. It is a great pass from humanity to Shinto. If you rush over, you will be as tall as the sky. If you can''t rush over, you can only stop here all your life.


    It is not so easy to enter the three realms of Tongshen, even if it is only the first realm.


    Essence, Qi and God all need to reach the peak state of mellow and flawless, master the rules, understand the level of great fullness, and then break through the heaven of life and death with iron martial will and courage not afraid of life and death.


    No wonder there has been no strong man in the holy martial arts realm on the earth for many years. Although the holy martial arts realm is only a trivial initial stage in the Shinto, it is the evolution from lower life to higher life, a leap forward in the level of life, and a sublimation of the essence of life. It is not too much to be reborn, so, It is doomed that this level can not be easily broken by anyone.


    Ding Ning''s internal and external circulation system and six practices of essence, Qi, spirit, body, meaning and power, coupled with the understanding of the rules of all elements, doomed him to be tens of millions of times more difficult than ordinary people to break through this level. It was also doomed that there was no company in his future, so he could only grope forward by himself and walk out of his own road.


    "Heaven will take a great responsibility on such a person, so we must first work hard on his heart and mind and his muscles and bones..."


    After realizing the difficulty of breaking the heaven pass of divine martial arts, Ding Ning was full of bitterness. The disadvantages of comprehensive fellow practitioners were finally reflected. Even the test of breaking the pass was countless times more difficult than others. This was the rhythm of fighting and winning against the world.


    War or no war?


    Unless he is willing to stay in this realm all his life, like a shrinking turtle, he will not leave China and spend his life safely under the protection of the state.


    Unconsciously, he has no choice. He wants to protect his relatives, friends, lovers and classmates


    To make them live a safe and happy life, he can only choose to face and fight. Only by fighting to the death and staying alive, can he break his cocoon into a butterfly and be reborn.


    Ding Ning''s deep, starry eyes were burning with flames, just like his boiling blood at the moment. His firm eyes quietly looked at Xiao Nuo and expressed his attitude in silent language.


    Xiao Nuo, who was still talking about the advantages and disadvantages, suddenly understood his determination after seeing his eyes. He looked complex and opened his mouth without making any sound. He had mixed feelings and didn''t know what it was like.


    There are worries, losses, sadness and sadness, but it is undeniable that there is a touch of pride and pride.


    This is the man that I Xiao Nuo likes. Even if he is an enemy of the whole world, he will never shrink back.


    "Nono, I will shoot according to your wishes, but I will also attend the international martial arts conference. No matter how many enemies there are, it is not the reason for me to retreat and fear war."


    Ding Ning gently held Xiao Nuo in her arms and whispered in her ear with a dreamy voice: "in fact, I am a man without ambition and revenge. My biggest dream is to meet my beloved in a beautiful town


    People spend their lives in a light way. "


    Xiao Nuo didn''t speak, but stretched out his arms to tightly embrace the man who confided to her, put his cheeks on his broad shoulders, closed his eyes, greedily smelled his taste, felt his heartbeat and listened to his story.


    "But this simplest wish is also the most difficult dream to realize. Half a year ago, I was just a penniless medical college graduate. I was bullied, ridiculed by my classmates and rejected by the hospital because of my personality. At that time, I was very confused. After being ridiculed by my classmates at the graduate party, I came to the Bund alone in anger. No one knew that At that time, I was angry, sad, helpless and unwilling. That is, at that time, I happened to meet Shen MuQing who was just sick and fainted. Out of humanity, I saved her. Therefore, I opened Pandora''s magic box, which changed the trajectory of my life and brought me to today step by step. "


    Ding Ning''s eyes were confused, but his heart was as still as water. He whispered: "now life is far from the original dream, running counter to it, and going farther and farther. I asked myself countless times, do I regret it?"


    "Do you regret it?"


    Xiao Nuo listened to him for the first time about his acquaintance with Shen MuQing, slightly turned his head, looked at his chin and asked softly.


    "The answer is that I don''t regret it."


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and fumbled to take out a cigarette from the cigarette box in his pocket and put it in his mouth. Xiao Nuo was not willing to leave his arms, but released a hand into his pocket, felt for a lighter and lit him skillfully.


    Ding Ning took a deep breath of smoke into his lungs, and then spit it out heavily. The curl of green smoke curled around and twisted and changed in the air, just like the treacherous fate, which is elusive.


    "As for why not regret?"


    Ding Ning stared at the gradually dissipated smoke and whispered, "this answer will certainly make you think I''m a jerk, but I still want to say I really don''t regret it, because I have you, sister, falling snow, Xiaoyao, rourourou, ye Huan and ye le... I''m not willing to give up any of you."


    Xiao Nuo''s body stiffened for a moment, then stretched out again, and smiled bitterly in his heart. The answer is really a bastard, but what can he do? This has already become a fact.


    "People''s hearts can really be divided into many parts. I love you and love everyone. It sounds strange, but this is the fact. Each of you is an existence I can''t give up. I will be nervous, sad and even distressed if anything happens to any of you."


    Ding Ning''s voice flowed quietly in the room. Xiao Nuo didn''t scold him as an asshole or interrupt him. He just used a little force with his hands and held them tighter.


    Because her mind is remembering the scenes that have happened since they met, from acquaintance to acquaintance, from acquaintance to acquaintance, from acquaintance to love, and then from love to deep love.


    The scenes flashed through her mind like a movie, but finally stopped on the picture she had never seen with her own eyes.


    That was the picture she imagined in her mind according to Xiaoyao''s later description, but this moment was clearly presented in her mind.


    That time, in order to get Gu fangran''s safe, she was seriously injured. When she was dying, the hospital even announced her death.


    Ding Ning detonated the bomb and rushed back with blood and bruises. After learning the sad news of her death, she looked like a wounded beast with red eyes and dragged only the skeleton legs. She let the blood dye the ground of the operating room red. It took more than four hours to snatch her back from the hand of death.


    It''s the most exciting thing to talk about


    Xiao Yao envies, envies and hates the scene. Xiao Nuo''s heart trembles with pain. He trades his life for his own life.


    This deep feeling, this unbearable heavy love, makes her happy but more distressed. She would rather die by herself than see Ding Ning so painful and sad.


    Therefore, she believed Ding Ning''s words that every woman around him was an inseparable part of his life, and she was also the part he could not give up.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with me. You call me lecherous or shameless, but I really can''t give up any of you. You are my family, my relatives and my lover. I don''t regret coming to this day because I realize that I was too young and naive in the past."


    Ding Ning sighed faintly and let the cigarette mist curl around his fingertips: "the world looks peaceful and detailed, but in fact, like the demon country, it pursues the law of the law of the jungle and the respect of the strong. The strong background and family background can often make such a small group of people hold the absolute right of life and death and override all living beings."


    "I''ve never bullied anyone."


    Xiao Nuo pursed her lips and muttered with dissatisfaction, but she arched her body into Ding Ning''s arms again. At this moment, she was like a little pig greedy for warmth, a little cute.


    "Don''t take your seat according to the number. I didn''t say you."


    Ding Ning smiled, then restrained his smile and narrowed his eyes slightly, The tone was heavy and said: "the tree wants to be quiet but the wind is not enough. The ancients sincerely don''t deceive me. To survive in this world, no one can be alone. Weakness will only make some people feel that you are bullied, and make it worse. Only by strong counterattack, hurting him and fearing him, can he know how to fear, and you can get the plain and peaceful you want."


    What he said was not obscure. Xiao Nuo easily understood it. A flash of excellent color flashed in his eyes, and he wanted to stop saying: "but..."


    "Strength, having absolute strength is the foundation that can make the other party awe. Therefore, I will not retreat, nor will I rely on anyone''s protection to survive. I want to hurt them and fear them, so that they will feel fear and tremble from the depths of their soul when they think of me."


    Ding Ning''s voice was loud and powerful, stroking Xiao Nuo''s hair, Deep and distant soft voice: "Believe me, I''m strong enough to crush their strength. In this world, except for a few hidden old monsters that may threaten me, I don''t pay attention to others. Whether it''s the saint doctor''s gate, the saint sword mountain villa, or the saint daughter clan, it''s just a slightly larger mole ant in my eyes. Even if you can bite me, it won''t hurt me."


    Xiao Nuo was deeply shocked by his overbearing and self-confidence. Although he was still worried, his mood had been relieved a lot. He said in an unprecedented gentle language: "no matter what decision you make, I will support you. I just hope you can always remember that you don''t talk lightly to death. You still have me, your sister leading hunting, and them falling snow. We will all wait for you to come back safely."


    "Yes, not only you, but also my parents and master. Although we can''t get together for the time being, I believe that day won''t be too far away."


    Ding Ning said decisively.


    It''s time to accept the unfinished military training. Although he doesn''t think the international martial arts conference can bring him any life threat, in order not to make the people he cares about sad, he must be fully prepared to deal with all situations.


    After all, relying on their protection is only an expedient measure. Forging iron still needs to be hard. He hopes to be proud of the world and protect the people he wants to protect by relying on his own strength one day.

 Chapter 1371

    Jingling!


    The hurried mobile phone ring suddenly rang.


    Xiao Nuo reluctantly left Ding Ning''s arms. Looking at the caller ID, he suddenly found that it was already dark. His men outside were in a hurry before calling.


    "Let them come in and bring people. With such a long buffer, it should be better to explain."


    Ding Ning also found that several hours had passed. This time period was enough to bring people back to Ninghai from Yanjing.


    "I have caught the suspect. Come up."


    Xiao Nuo connected the phone and said faintly.


    "Well, you go first. After taking notes for Song Ziwen, I''ll call you. Take song Ziyi to the police station to pick them up."


    Xiao Nuo waved to Ding Ning, who had nothing to do, indicating that he could go.


    Ding Ning was slightly stunned: "I''ll accompany you. How can I say I''m also a police consultant."


    "What are you doing? You want to attack? It''s my credit. You''d better cultivate your feelings with your heroine."


    Xiao Nuo raised his eyebrows and said fiercely.


    Ding Ning lost his smile and suddenly put his hand around her and kissed her lips.


    "Let''s go first. Don''t take your credit, deputy director Xiao!"


    When she gradually blurred her star eyes and was short of breath, Ding Ning released her hand with a bad smile, and her figure disappeared in place.


    "This bastard knows how to bully others."


    Xiao Nuo stamped his feet angrily and touched his hot face. His heart was still pounding and staring at the place where Ding Ning disappeared.


    She didn''t come back until her police officers opened the door and came in. She recovered her usual cold appearance: "these four are kidnapped victims, the others are criminals, and all of them are brought back to the Bureau."


    "Yes, Mr. Xiao!"


    The police officers were overjoyed when they heard the speech. The kidnapping case is a big case. I didn''t expect it to be so broken. President Xiao is really powerful.


    As for how President Xiao solved the case, it''s not something they need to worry about. They all know that President Xiao is kind. This time, they followed the police, even if they didn''t do anything.


    "Well, it''s finally over. Now you can have a surprise banquet."


    Xiao Yao received a call from Ding Ning and smiled at Song Ziyi who had just finished the physical examination.


    "The kidnapper caught him? Who is it?"


    Song Ziyi asked curiously.


    "Please ask him in person. First go through the discharge formalities. From now on, you have to keep going. Do we know?"


    Xiao Yao thought that the real murderer had not been caught, and a good color flashed in his eyes.


    "Why? Isn''t it?"


    Song Ziyi was stunned at first, but immediately reacted. It seems that although she caught the kidnapper, the real murderer behind the scenes has not been found.


    However, she didn''t take it seriously. So many people accompanied her in the hospital all afternoon. In the evening, she must thank her and said generously, "say it. I''ll arrange what you want to eat."


    Sister Hua took out her mobile phone with a smile and said, "OK, I''ll call to make a reservation now. Is it to recall Jiangnan, Sichuan and shubazi, or a place you think is delicious?"


    "No, I''ve arranged it. Just take your mouth to eat."


    Xiaoyao undoubtedly waved her hand and joked. There are reserved private rooms in the castle in the air. Where does song Ziyi need to arrange? She doesn''t care about the food in other places.


    "Hehe, I''ll go first. You can celebrate in the evening. After these two days, I''ll arrange to calm down Ziyi!"


    Ouyang Yuntian originally wanted to surprise song Ziyi with wine in the evening, but Xiao Yao and others didn''t know him well. He was a dignified boss and didn''t leave. He fell more like he hadn''t eaten.


    "No, my brother-in-law said, let you go with me, and Miss Jiang


    Sister LAN, go together. "


    Xiao Yao quickly sent out an invitation and specially pointed out that this was Ding Ning''s meaning.


    As soon as he heard what Ding Ning meant, Ouyang Yuntian stayed. He also said to find a chance to persuade Ding Ning again, which was just right.


    Jiang Yi''s dream eyes showed surprise. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning also invited her. She also said that she would call to thank her later. Now it would be good to thank her face-to-face.


    As for sister LAN, her heart is even more ecstatic. In Yanjing, she has seen Ding Ning''s terrible energy. Such a rich family, she naturally wants to rely on the relationship.


    "By the way, Ziyi, my brother-in-law specially ordered you to shout the directors and important people of the crew."


    Xiao Yao suddenly thought of Ding Ning''s arrangement. Although he didn''t know why, he still conveyed it to him.


    "The crew? What are you calling them for?"


    Song Ziyi looked confused. She really didn''t understand what medicine was sold in Ding Ning''s gourd.


    "Then I don''t know. My brother-in-law arranged it like this. I''ll convey it like this."


    Xiao Yao shrugged and said innocently.


    "Well, I can tell the director which hotel you booked."


    Song Ziyi was a little moved. She felt that Ding Ning''s arrangement was because she delayed the shooting progress. Someone on the crew would be dissatisfied, so she created an opportunity to get closer to the crew.


    "Castles in the air!"


    Xiao Yao said with a big grin.


    Then he found that the scene was silent, and everyone looked at her with a dull face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yao asked suspiciously.


    "Castles in the air?"


    Sister LAN swallowed her saliva and said with a bitter smile, "if it''s a castle in the air, we won''t go. So many people can''t sit down at all."


    "Yes, although Miss Wei has reserved a seat, the dining table in the castle in the air can only seat 12 people at most. There are already a lot of people here. Plus the members of the crew, it''s even more difficult to sit down. Otherwise, I won''t go either."


    Jiang Yimeng said in embarrassment.


    To tell the truth, no matter whether they have been to the castle in the air or not, none of them doesn''t want to taste the legendary food, but Jiang Yimeng and sister LAN know the measure. They are not the protagonists at today''s dinner, so they simply take the initiative to refuse to go, so as not to be annoying.


    "Well, since my brother-in-law arranged it like this, there can''t be less than one person. Don''t worry. Those box tables can''t hold too many people, but my brother-in-law has a long-term reserved private room in a castle in the air. The private room is large, and 40 or 50 people can sit down."


    Xiao Yao said without any thought.


    But he was muttering to himself that when the castle in the air was still being renovated, Ding Ning had premeditated that he would find so many daughters-in-law, so he specially ordered a very large dining table.


    Coincidentally, tenderness and softness seemed to think of this. They subconsciously looked at Xiao Yao. When their eyes met, they immediately confirmed that Ding Ning had planned to order such a large table according to the number of his daughter-in-law.


    This makes both women look a little ugly. NIMA, he can easily sit down at the table of 50 people. He has more than 20 women now. Isn''t he satisfied?


    "Reserved private room?"


    "It''s hard to sit in a reserved private room for 50 people?"


    "God, how can it be that there are reserved private rooms in castles in the air?"


    "Let alone long-term reserved private rooms, even ordinary private rooms can''t be booked without booking one month in advance."


    "How much face does the little miracle doctor have? It is said that even the leaders of the city who want to eat in the castle in the air have to book a month in advance. The female Kitchen God doesn''t give anyone face."


    "Yes, I have also heard that once a vice mayor invited foreign investors to dinner and called in person to make a reservation. As a result, he didn''t book a place, so he got it


    The vice mayor has no face at all. "


    "Yes, I have also heard that the vice mayor wanted to secretly retaliate later. He was beaten directly by the main leaders of the city and had to stop."


    "The origin of the female Kitchen God is mysterious. Unexpectedly, she has such a big background and has a relationship with the main leaders in the city. No wonder the business will be so good."


    "What do you know? It doesn''t matter whether they have a good business or a background. That''s because they taste really good. Don''t you see that even outsiders are attracted by them?"


    "Good taste is one thing, but if there is no strong background, then good business will not be swallowed long ago."


    "That''s true. It doesn''t matter what industry you do now. It really doesn''t work. There''s no bone residue that people may swallow at any time."


    ¡­¡­


    There was an uproar at the scene. Even with Ouyang Yuntian''s calm mind, he couldn''t help being moved. Those assistants, bodyguards, makeup artists and others couldn''t help whispering envy.


    What a bunch of bumpkins who have never seen the world!


    Xiao Yao in high spirit secretly make complaints about his face, but he is very pleased with his face. He is satisfied to see such a result.


    This made her vanity greatly satisfied. Although they were envious of Ding Ning, not her, she just felt very satisfied and happier than envious of herself.


    Gentle and soft, the corners of her mouth tilted slightly, and she scolded Xiaoyao in her heart. She began to be a flower maniac again, but I don''t know why she also felt beautiful in her heart.


    The four young Huadan, such as the Ye Huan sisters, were also funny to themselves. Although it was a private room reserved by the snow for Ding Ning, they sent them to eat when they were greedy. They were all in that box. For them, it was their private plot.


    Song Ziyi looked at Xiao Yao in surprise. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning still had such a big face. She was just a little uneasy at the thought that Ding Ning had saved herself three times and held a surprise banquet for her.


    That guy is good at everything, but he is too careless. He doesn''t like himself, does he?


    At this thought, song Ziyi was worried. If there was no Ningding, maybe she would consider giving dingning a chance, but she already had Ningding in her heart, so she could no longer accommodate others.


    But she couldn''t refuse the kindness of others. Besides, she still owed them three lives. She should go to the banquet to thank Ding Ning.


    Forget it, although he is playful, he is not a difficult person. It''s a big deal that I rush to settle the account after dinner, so as not to owe him more and more people, and I won''t be clear in the future.


    Song Ziyi, who made up her mind, immediately put aside her other thoughts. After being hungry for a day, she had long been hungry. She patted and received the way: "I''ll go through the discharge formalities now and start right away."


    "I''ll do it. You have a rest first."


    Sister Hua''s agent finally had a place to play and rushed to go through the discharge formalities.


    "Shall we go too?"


    Sun Lanying asked Ye Huan in a low voice.


    "Go, why not? He''s not an outsider, but your son-in-law."


    Ye Le whispered in her ear with a smile.


    Yes, he''s your son-in-law. He''s just treating you. What are you complaining about and thinking all day.


    Sun Lanying smiled at herself.


    I don''t know why, since she was cured of her terminal illness by Ding Ning, she was afraid to see Ding Ning, but she was vaguely looking forward to seeing him. Even if she just looked at his figure from a distance, she felt peaceful in her heart.


    As soon as she remembered that he had seen and touched herself during his treatment, she couldn''t help but have a fever in her cheeks. The most difficult thing for her to say was that she dreamed of him for several nights and did shameful things with him. As a result, she had to secretly wash the sheets while the Ye Huan sisters were not at home.

 Chapter 1372

    Sun Lanying once reminded herself countless times not to be paranoid and quickly broke the idea that shouldn''t exist.


    So she forced herself to devote all her energy and time to work and study, so as not to have extra energy to think.


    It took her only a short time to skillfully start the work and become a fairly qualified agent.


    But she forgot that the greater the oppression, the more intense the resistance. The most painful thing in the world is the word "can''t get".


    The more she forces herself to escape and forget, the more she is haunted by dreams, growing like wild grass after the rain, spreading endless thoughts.


    "Hello, director Pan? I''m song Ziyi. Thank you. It''s like this..."


    Song Ziyi''s call to the crew interrupted sun Lanying''s meditation.


    Looking at these young and beautiful girls in front of her, her eyes showed a strong color of envy.


    If the time can go back 20 years, she will be desperate to pursue the love she wants. Now, let''s put away the unrealistic idea.


    Jingling!


    That''s good. Sister Hua, who is greeting President Lu about the discharge procedures, suddenly rings her mobile phone. After nodding apologetically to President Lu, she presses the answer button.


    A moment later, seeing song Ziyi hang up the phone, sister Hua came forward and whispered in her ear, "Ziyi, Yang Mi can''t get through to you. She called my mobile phone. She and Diba, Ouyang Breaking Dawn, Guan Xiaotong and Tong Liya came from other places to visit you. What should I do just after getting off the plane?"


    Song Ziyi was stunned and felt a warm current in her heart. Since her accident in the morning, none of her friends in the circle came to see her. At most, she published some blessing words on microblog or Facebook, which made her feel a little cold.


    Unexpectedly, now they came all the way to see themselves. This care and friendship warmed her heart.


    But the problem is that Ding Ning invited guests in the evening, and invited the crew, and she couldn''t help attending.


    But Yang Mi and her friends came to see her on a special flight. She couldn''t help being a host. It was too careless, which made her feel very embarrassed.


    "Why purple clothes? Is there anything difficult?"


    She looked at her face and asked thoughtfully.


    "This, Rourou, Yang Mi, they came to see me, I..."


    Song Ziyi felt a little blushed when she said this. Ding Ning invited others. As a guest, she can''t take over. Take everyone with her. It seems that she is too ignorant.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you. My brother-in-law just said on the phone that if you have a friend to visit you, take it with you."


    Xiao Yao suddenly remembered this, patted his forehead and said apologetically, "I didn''t know you had a friend coming, so I didn''t say."


    "Well... I''d better pay for your arrangement in the evening."


    Song Ziyi secretly thanked Ding Ning for his kindness, but she still felt very sorry and insisted.


    "Well, if you think you can buy this order, it''s up to you."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Yes, Ziyi, if you think you can buy this order, you have the ability."


    Gentle and soft also smiles brightly.


    I''m kidding. Castles in the air are opened by my own family. It would be strange if song Ziyi could buy this order.


    Song Ziyi reacted that the castle in the air was the only box reserved by Ding Ning for a long time. It can be seen that Ding Ning''s position in the mind of the female Kitchen God. It is estimated that no one can buy this order if he wants to treat.


    Thinking of this, song Ziyi couldn''t help laughing bitterly and muttering, "it''s really unreasonable. You can''t rush to pay the bill."


    "Well, well, no one needs those three melons and two dates. Let''s go quickly. Since the rice hasn''t been dropped since the morning, my stomach has been hungry for a long time. Go go..."


    Xiao Yao snapped his fingers and walked out first.


    "Sister Hua, call sister Yang and let them go directly to the castle in the air... Forget it, I''d better call on the way."


    Song Ziyi wanted sister Hua to call Yang Mi and others, but she thought it was easy to give people a feeling of playing a big card. She temporarily changed her mind and thought it was appropriate to call herself.


    "Ziyi, although Yang Mi has a good popularity in the circle and has always had a good relationship with you, she now runs her own studio. You''d better pay attention to discretion later. After all, the sky is always there, so as not to make him think more."


    Sister Hua followed song Ziyi and whispered.


    The company arranged for her to act as song Ziyi''s agent, which was a great thing for her, so she considered more than ordinary people.


    Song Ziyi''s face sank and said quietly, "I know."


    But I feel a little uncomfortable. Sister Hua is good at everything, works hard and has good ability. She is a little small-minded, cautious and thinks much more complicated than ordinary people.


    Her discord with Jiang Yimeng is also because sister Hua has a strong sense of crisis and is always wary of Jiang Yimeng, which affects the hostility of the people around her to Jiang Yimeng, resulting in a worse and worse relationship between them.


    To tell the truth, she doesn''t like the intrigue, but when she first arrived, the company arranged sister Hua to be her agent, and she couldn''t directly oppose the company''s arrangement. In addition, sister Hua was very attentive to her and didn''t make any big mistakes. She didn''t want to change her agent.


    Bang!


    In a five-star hotel in Ninghai, a tall and handsome young man smashed the red wine cup in his hand on the tea table and smashed it. The dark red liquor dripped on the light gray carpet along the tea table, forming a dark red stain.


    "Asshole, with so many dangerous scenes, do I just want to raise the film pay? The crew dared to fire me directly. How can I do it in the future if it comes out? MD, don''t make me feel better. Don''t think about it. Wait for me. If I can let you finish the record of Xianjian Xialv smoothly, my name will not be Wu Jiawen."


    The young man roared with gnashing teeth. A handsome face turned red and twisted because of anger, and looked very ferocious.


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap slapped the young man in the face, and a middle-aged man in his forties and fifties glared at him.


    "Uncle Shan, you... You hit me?"


    Wu Jiawen is 26 years old. Seven years ago, when he was a freshman in Yanying, he was favored by star scouts and became a contract actor of Guangyin media.


    Zheng Yuze, the director of Guangyin media, was just preparing for the youth idol drama "eighteen years old". At a glance, he fell in love with his tall, handsome and youthful appearance, which was very consistent with the hero of the play. He boldly enabled him to play the hero of the play regardless of everyone''s opposition.


    Perhaps it is because Wu Jiawen, who plays in his true colors and has no online acting skills, has become popular with this play and has quickly accumulated a large number of enthusiastic fans dominated by student groups.


    Wu Jiawen is a very ambitious person who has a plan for life. He knows very well that it is difficult for artists who become popular with idol dramas to make a difference in the entertainment industry, so he is not complacent about it. Instead, he declined all announcements, completely calmed down and returned to the campus to study performance and constantly hone his acting skills.


    After three years of precipitation and hard study, his acting skills have made great progress. After three years of silence, he starred in male No. 2 of burning youth and became popular again with exquisite acting skills and good appearance.


    His outstanding performance finally attracted the attention of the senior management of Guangyin media, and specially hired Wu Boshan, a famous gold medal agent in the industry, as his agent to fully support him as a promising new talent in the performing arts circle.


    With the help of Wu Boshan''s strong contacts and keen professional sense of smell, his star path has been smooth since then. In just four years, he has appeared on TV frequently with the frequency of participating in a large-scale TV play every year, leaving an indelible impression on the public. It also makes him quickly enter the front-line ranks from a newcomer and become a dark horse in the industry.


    In China''s performing arts circle, the criteria for the division of coffee positions of artists are extremely vague. One is to look at the public influence of artists, and the other is to look at the annual income of artists, so as to give the coffee positions of artists themselves.


    In the past, Wu Jiawen''s first-line position paid at least 400000 to 700000 for each episode of a TV series. However, due to the "Yin-Yang contract" tax evasion incident signed by a female star some time ago, artists often exposed high film salaries of tens of millions or even billions of dollars for the first time, causing an uproar among the broad masses of the people, They have accused artists of having no artistic ethics and taking high pay, but shooting film and television dramas that don''t deserve high pay, which makes everyone feel deeply disgusted.


    Relevant departments have long issued repeated orders on this issue, but repeated prohibitions have not stopped. This time, they seize the opportunity to once again strengthen the control of artists'' high film pay, resulting in Wu Jiawen''s film pay for participating in the record of fairy sword heroes as low as 20 episodes.


    Wu Jiawen''s youthful ambition and high spirits have made Wu Jiawen''s state of mind lose his composure and become eager for quick success and instant benefit. He should have taken at least 500000 or even 600000 film pay for each episode. Now his income has dropped by more than half. Where can he balance his psychology?


    "Who do you think you are? Wu Jiawen, don''t think you can raise your tail when you are in the front line."


    Wu Boshan was surprisingly angry. He didn''t expect that Wu Jiawen, who had always been calm and valued by him, would do such a stupid thing behind his back.


    "I... uncle Shan, I just want to get what I deserve. Is that wrong?"


    Wu Boshan, who always has a pleasant face and rarely loses his temper, was angry with him for the first time, which made Wu Jiawen feel guilty, but he was used to flattery these years and was still unwilling to speak hard.


    "Stupid!"


    Wu Boshan shouted angrily: "Don''t forget who is the director of this play and who is the investor. Why does the company have to let you shoot this play? Don''t you know? Have you discussed it with me? Have you discussed it with the company? It''s light to dare to go to Director Pan behind my back to ask for a price increase and fire you. It''s easy to kill them. You still want revenge. Ha ha, it''s really hot The wings are hard. Do you really think you are the king of heaven? I tell you, you''re almost far away. You''re just a quasi first-line artist. In the eyes of some people, you''re not even shit... "


    Listening to Wu Boshan''s furious anger and stating his interests, Wu Jiawen''s slightly smoked wine disappeared in an instant. His back was soaked with cold sweat, and his face showed a look of fear. He said bitterly: "Uncle Shan, I know I''m wrong. Now, i... what should I do..."


    Wu Jiawen calmed down and his intestines were green with regret. Yes, how could he be so stupid? This film seems to be just an immortal Xia drama. It''s a big deal not to shoot, but he forgot that the director of this film is Pan Yigang, not to mention the strength enough to easily crush ten investors of Guangzhou silver media.


    Pan Yigang may be very strange to outsiders. When he asked ten people, they certainly didn''t know who he was, but he was famous in the film and television industry.


    He is not a TV drama director, but a film director and a great director who has won international awards many times.

 Chapter 1373

    Pan Yigang is a geek and a director with personality.


    It can be said that he is a director who is extremely stubborn and even paranoid.


    He did not make many films, but without exception, all of them were his own scripts, and all of them were works that reflected some real social phenomena and exposed the ugly side of human nature.


    This makes it impossible for his works to be released in China through censorship because they involve sensitive subjects, and therefore he has been warned many times by a relevant department of the state, but he is stubborn and persists in teaching. He continues to go his own way and shoot what he considers to be the best works.


    It has to be said that although his works can not pass the review at home, they are very popular abroad, have been highly praised and praised by international film and television people, and have frequently won the favor of major international awards. Therefore, he is also known as the founder of the "post movie emperor".


    As long as an artist can join his crew, become the protagonist in his films, win international awards and become a movie winner or queen, it is a sure thing.


    This leads to the temptation that no artist can refuse to become the protagonist of his film. Even if it may be blocked by relevant state departments, how many people can resist the temptation of becoming a "emperor"?


    What''s more, as long as we can win the international award and become a film emperor, the relevant national departments can''t really block a film emperor or queen because of their face and the need for honor. Otherwise, pan Yigang would have been blocked long ago.


    Speaking of Pan Yigang, the relevant departments also have a great headache for him, which can be said to be painful and happy.


    To tell the truth, if the factor of sensitive subject matter is excluded, his level of making films is quite high. He plays with the means of combining people with emotion and people with things, and is very good at outlining and depicting human nature.


    In addition, the miracle of "blooming inside the wall and fragrant outside the wall" has not happened once or twice. The relevant departments also need this honor. They need such talents at home to open up their popularity in the world, which has formed an extremely wonderful tacit understanding with him.


    Pan Yigang''s works? OK, no problem. I''m sure I can''t pass the review. Call back and ask for modification or deletion.


    Then, the relevant departments no longer care. After all, with this guy''s donkey temper, he will not be modified. Just wait patiently for the news.


    It won''t be long before pan Yigang''s new works will be sent to where to participate in the evaluation, and then won the nomination of which units. Then, no accident, they won the prize again, and praised the so and so film emperor or so and so film queen by the way.


    As everyone knows, the director of film making and the director of a TV play are not at a horizontal line, whether they are coffee or famous. After all, the movie is an art, which takes the essence of a long drawn out plot to its dross, and displays the best plot in just one hundred and twenty minutes. This is not what ordinary TV directors can do.


    Just as film artists will never lower their value to make TV dramas, it will give people a feeling that the artist who frequently appears on the big screen has begun to decline.


    The value of artists will only rise and not fall. This is the iron rule in the performing arts circle. Of course, some TV dramas with main melody will be shot even if they are free. That is a political need. No artist will refuse without respect.


    But now, pan Yigang, an internationally famous director, turned his head to make a TV play. It was like a doctoral student signing up for primary school again and lost his chin.


    As a veteran broker in the industry, Wu Boshan did not know what kind of madness pan Yigang had, but he keenly realized for the first time that this was a once-in-a-lifetime good opportunity. First, he could take the opportunity to have a relationship with Pan Yigang; Second, it can let Wu Jiawen into pan Yigang''s sight, become the protagonist candidate of his next film, and push him to the throne of film emperor in one fell swoop. As long as he becomes famous, Wu Jiawen''s road to superstar will be smoother.


    Everything is going smoothly according to his plan. He tries his best to persuade the company to push off all the recent announcements and schedules of Wu Jiawen. Compared with the popularity and benefits that a future film emperor can bring to the company, these insignificant incomes are really worthless.


    Then he successfully found a middleman and got on the line with Pan Yigang, successfully recommended Wu Jiawen to pan Yigang, and successfully passed his audition. He served as the hero of the record of Xianjian Xialv, and the actor was the red and purple Diva Song Ziyi.


    It is a magic weapon for the entertainment industry to raise their status by making scandals with bigger stars. When Wu Boshan learned that the heroine was song Ziyi, he began to secretly plan to let Wu Jiawen deliberately create an affair with song Ziyi for speculation.


    But he didn''t expect that something happened to song Ziyi on the first day of startup, which made his hype plan to have a dead fetus.


    It was an accident. He had nothing to say, but he didn''t expect that Wu Jiawen, who had always been steady and calm in his impression, was kicked by a donkey. He would find pan Yigang behind his back and make a big noise. He said that he delayed his schedule and wanted to increase his film pay. As a result, he was fired by Pan Yigang in a rage.


    To play big names, we should also see whether the object is good. Although pan Yigang has no obvious reputation in China, he is definitely a big bull in the international film circle. Those famous domestic directors should respectfully shout director Pan when they see him.


    Who doesn''t want to flatter him? But Wu Jiawen, a quasi first-line artist, was short-sighted and quarreled with him for some film pay.


    All Wu Boshan''s efforts and efforts were wasted because of his mindless behavior. What''s more troublesome is that he offended pan Yigang, the founder of the throne. How can he not be angry.


    "What should I do? You caused the trouble. What should I do now? How do I know what to do? Do you know how many people want to squeeze into director Pan''s crew and have no way to get in touch with him? Don''t mention paying you 200000 for each episode. Even if it''s free, some people break their heads and want to make his films, even those top stars are no exception, How many human, material and human resources did the company spend to pave the way for you, but you are so good that you want to sit down and start the price, and you tore your face with director Pan. You let me down. "


    Wu Boshan thought more and more angry, his face was frightening, and his mouth foam roared.


    "I..."


    Wu Jiawen''s face was sad and his lips were trembling. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it. He could already foresee his end. In order to give director Pan an explanation, the company would certainly hide him, and then try to repair the relationship with director Pan and give the opportunity to cultivate film heroes to other people in the company.


    Looking at Wu Jiawen''s pitiful look, Wu Boshan felt soft. After all, he has been Wu Jiawen''s agent for four years. Even if he has a cat and a dog, he has feelings. Moreover, Wu Jiawen has always shown great respect for him and listened to him. He can''t bear to be killed with such a stick. Young man, who hasn''t made a mistake.


    "Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. The trouble I caused ends up by myself. While director Pan just fired you verbally and the performance contract hasn''t been officially terminated, things may not be irreparable. No matter what way you use, try to get director Pan''s understanding by tomorrow morning at the latest. This is your last chance. Otherwise, I can''t help you."


    Wu Boshan took a few deep breaths, forcibly restrained his inner depression and anger, and tried to say calmly.


    "But... But I don''t know where he is. How can I get his understanding?"


    Wu Jiawen''s eyes showed a trace of reluctance, and his lips muttered.


    Although he knew that the matter was serious, he was used to a smooth life and was surrounded by flatterers. Now he asked him to apologize. He couldn''t accept it at all.


    Wu Boshan''s eyes showed deep disappointment. Unexpectedly, things have come to this step. Wu Jiawen still can''t let go of his ridiculous face, which makes the last bit of tolerance in his heart disappear. He angrily stood up and walked out. Only a cold voice echoed in the room: "that''s your thing. If you can''t do it, you''ll wait for the company''s snow tomorrow."


    Boom!


    With the door slammed heavily, Wu Jiawen clenched his fist, stared at the door with resentment, and said with gnashing teeth: "shit gold medal agent, what else can you do except yell at me? Even this little thing can''t be solved for me. He dares to call himself a gold medal agent. It''s really a waste."


    He turned and walked to the wine cabinet, opened another bottle of red wine, sat on the sofa and poured half a bottle into the mouth of the bottle. Only then did he look uncertain. After a long time, his eyes showed a cruel color, Clenching his teeth, he said to himself, "since you are ruthless, don''t blame me for my injustice. Without pan Yigang''s old miscellaneous hair, I Wu Jiawen is also destined to become an emperor superstar. I don''t leave my master here. I have my own place to stay. I Wu Jiawen is not what you, Guangyin media, want to hide."


    Reach out to take out the mobile phone and dial a number. The phone rang for a long time before it was connected. A charming woman''s voice came from the microphone: "what? Think about it?"


    Wu Jiawen quickly filled his face with a smile and said with a little flattery: "thanks to President Kang, how can I be so arrogant."


    "OK, the person who knows the current affairs is Junjie. Wu Jiawen, I still say that as long as you come to Xingyi, your liquidated damages will be paid by Xingyi, and the signing for you will also follow the front-line standards. Of course, the company can''t waste this resource in vain. The appointment you signed has lasted for ten years. Don''t worry, we will push you to the real front-line in the shortest time. What do you think? ¡±


    Kang always said rationally.


    "Yes, I have seen the sincerity of your company. Take time to meet tomorrow morning and sign a contract directly, so as not to be seen by the old fox in wuboshan and cause twists and turns."


    Wu Jiawen''s mouth shows a smile of successful conspiracy. He just wants to sign the contract as soon as possible. Otherwise, when Xingyi knows that he has offended pan Yigang and is hidden by Guangyin media, he may not be able to sell the price.


    Of course, he also confirmed that Xingyi''s artists are changing jobs one after another. He is eager to use him to stabilize the morale of the army. I believe the other party will never object.


    "OK, I''ll see you at the green time cafe at 10 a.m. tomorrow. I''ll arrange the personnel manager of Ninghai branch to take the lawyer to sign the contract with you directly."


    President Kang promised cleanly.


    "OK, ten o''clock tomorrow morning, green time will be here!"


    Wu Jiawen''s smile is stronger. The skinny camel is bigger than the horse. As a veteran entertainment company ranked among the top ten in China, Xingyi, although there has been a little turbulence recently, it is far from being comparable to a mere Guangzhou bank media.


    After hanging up the phone, Wu Jiawen breathed a sigh of relief and lay on the Italian leather sofa, A grim smile flashed across the corner of his mouth: "Guangyin media, Wu Boshan and pan Yigang, hehe, it''s a dream to make me bow my head and hide me. Die for me. I will develop better without you. One day, I''ll make you all regret."

 Chapter 1374

    "Elder sister, Wu Jiawen agreed to change jobs?"


    In the president''s office of Yanjing Xingyi entertainment company, Konka looked at his sister Kang Min who hung up and asked.


    "Yes, I have long seen that Wu Jiawen is ambitious, and although Wu Boshan is very capable, he is too strong. Wu Jiawen has long been dissatisfied with him. As long as there is an appropriate opportunity, he will certainly change jobs. Now the time has come, and he can sign a contract directly tomorrow."


    Kang min, wearing a professional suit, said with a secure smile on her face.


    "He is ambitious. Can we stop him?"


    Konka asked with some concern.


    Kang minjiao smiled and pinched Kangjia''s face: "don''t you always like him? When you put him to bed, he won''t listen to you."


    "Sister, what are you talking about? I''m a married woman. If it comes out, I won''t be laughed at."


    Konka patted her sister''s hand shamefully, but the strange light in her eyes seemed not to resist such a joke at all.


    "It''s not to let you fall in love with him on a large scale. Even if you like, I won''t agree. He is the artist that Xingyi plans to promote. Before Xingyi''s performance goes up, we must not expose any gossip about him."


    Kang Min said disapprovingly, "as for your husband, is there any difference between him and him? You spend all day outside and drink. How many times can you see him all year round?"


    Konka looked a little gloomy, lowered his head and whispered, "he... He is also busy with business."


    "Busy with business? Hum, don''t deceive yourself. Jiajia, I''m your sister. I don''t know what you''re thinking. Wu Jiawen looks like your first lover. In those days, it wasn''t his father... Kang Xiangyang, who was patriarchal, broke you up alive. You won''t be widowed for so many years. Now that old thing has been swept out by us. Xingyi is our master. I will Let you find your happiness. "


    Kang Min said with great ambition: "wait, Wu Jiawen is only the first. In the future, more artists will change jobs to our star art. At that time, you can play with whichever you like. As for your husband, you can leave if you can, but you can''t leave. Anyway, he won''t ask about your affairs. You play your own game. That''s fair."


    "Sister, look at what you said. We are an entertainment company, not a duck store."


    Konka blushed and said angrily.


    "Well, don''t be serious with me. I really thought I didn''t know you often went to midnight romance to find ducks."


    Kang min giggled and joked.


    "Sister, you... How do you know?"


    Kangjia was startled and looked at Kangmin with a sharp change in her face. She didn''t expect that her sister knew the most secret thing she thought she was doing.


    "What are you nervous about? You think I''m following you? I don''t have that spare time. I''m also a regular guest at midnight romance. You haven''t seen me several times."


    Kang Min said indifferently.


    "Ah? Sister, brother-in-law... Don''t you have a good relationship with you? How can you also..."


    Konka was completely shocked. She looked at her sister and said something for a long time.


    "Like looking for a duck? What''s strange? Men can whore, but women can''t? As for your brother-in-law, don''t mention the loser."


    Kang Min said with disdain on her face: "it seems that there are five or six people. I don''t spend more than three minutes in bed. Every time I just get caught up in a fire, it''s over. I don''t look for ducks and expect to solve it myself."


    "This... This..."


    Konka''s face is full of bitter smiles. Every family has a hard to read Sutra. She has always admired the feelings between her sister and her brother-in-law. Unexpectedly, there is such an amazing secret behind their apparent harmony.


    "He''s a good man, but he''s too honest and cowardly. He''s almost 40 years old. He''s just an ordinary clerk. I don''t expect him to achieve anything in his life. If he hadn''t been so kind to me, my family and children, I would have kicked him out. As long as he took good care of his family in the future, I''d keep him. He''s so old and incompetent. I really want to help him Divorced, he can hardly find a woman willing to marry him. "


    Kang Min said at her command. It seems that in her eyes, her husband is a worthless loser.


    Konka was absent-minded and kept silent, but her heart was full of sympathy for her brother-in-law. She was dissatisfied with her sister for the first time in her life.


    My brother-in-law went up to the hall and down to the kitchen. He was tall and handsome, funny and humorous. He was a man who valued love and righteousness. He never despised crooked ways and regarded the family and daughter-in-law more important than anything.


    At that time, my brother-in-law had the opportunity to get a high promotion, but the price was to leave Yanjing and go to the local temporary post for training for three years. At that time, when the child was just born, my brother-in-law gave up this opportunity and stayed as a cow and horse to take care of their mother.


    In the heart of Konka, who suffered an unfortunate marriage, her brother-in-law is the best man in the world. She doesn''t know how much she envies her sister for finding such a good husband.


    But she never thought that her brother-in-law, who made so many sacrifices for her family, was so unbearable in her sister''s eyes. She also cheated on her brother-in-law many times and put on a green hat for her brother-in-law, which made her complain for her brother-in-law.


    If her brother-in-law was her husband, even if he really couldn''t do it in bed, Konka would feel very happy. Her sister''s attitude suddenly gave her an idea she had never dared to think of before.


    Wu Jiawen just looks like her first boyfriend. She is only interested in him because of her reluctance and nostalgia. If she can, she would rather give everything to get her brother-in-law''s company for the rest of her life.


    Thinking of this, Kang Jiaqiang yawned calmly, "sister, do you have to work overtime at night?"


    "Well, if you''re tired, go back first. The company has a lot of things to do. Mom... And his husband and wife for so many years still have feelings for him. Now we''ve kicked him out, and she''s not feeling well. Go back and enlighten mom. It''s just that your brother-in-law and Xiaoyu moved home. Although your brother-in-law is a bit timid, the food is still delicious, You''ll have a blessing in the evening. "


    Kang min was busy reviewing the documents and said without looking up.


    She is a strong woman with a weak personality and a weak view of feelings. It was from her that she set up a bureau to deceive Kang Xiangyang of all her family property.


    Now in power, she is naturally busy. This sense of achievement makes her very satisfied and puts all her thoughts into her work.


    Konka looked at her busy appearance, and the last trace of guilt disappeared. She closed her lips and thought, sister, since you like this life and don''t care about your brother-in-law''s feelings, I am willing to exchange all my shares with you for your brother-in-law. Even if we don''t have a penny, I will feel happy.


    "Sister, I''ll go first. You''re busy. I asked someone to order takeout for you. It will be delivered soon. You''re busy, but don''t forget to eat. It''s not worth your tired body."


    Konka thought that her tall, handsome, gentle and considerate brother-in-law was waiting at home. She wanted to return like an arrow and wanted to go home immediately.


    She is very confident. Her sister is five years older than her. Her figure and appearance are somewhat out of shape. She can''t compare with her at all. She believes that her brother-in-law can''t resist her charm.


    "Go, be safe on the road!"


    Kang min didn''t know that her sister had begun to play the idea of her own man, and specially told her to pay attention to safety.


    After Konka left, Kang min raised his head and moved his sour neck. His face became heavy. He carefully closed the door, took out a space card, inserted it into his mobile phone and dialed a phone: "President Lu, how''s things going?"


    "Don''t mention it. Everything was going according to the plan. Song Ziyi''s mother also successfully fell from Weiya. Unexpectedly, Cheng Yaojin was killed on the way. The damn little miracle doctor shot and saved song Ziyi."


    The voice of an angry middle-aged man came from the other end of the phone.


    Kang min jumped in her heart, frowned and said, "Song Ziyi''s immortality is not the key. The key is whether it involves Jiang Yimeng? As long as song Ziyi doubts her, plus the media blowing aside and pulling out a pillar of Tiangong entertainment, our efforts will not be in vain."


    "Doubt a fart. Song Ziyi doesn''t know what her mind thinks. The paparazzi and fake fans I arranged just sent me a message. She not only didn''t doubt Jiang Yimeng, but also apologized to her in public and took the initiative to wash Jiang Yimeng white in front of her fans."


    President Lu said gnashing his teeth.


    "What? How could this be possible? It''s impossible to wash her white without talking about the relationship between Song Ziyi and Jiang Yimeng. Just because she was so badly injured, she would have to lie in the hospital bed for several months even if she didn''t die? How can she still have the energy to wash Jiang Yimeng white in front of fans?"


    Kang min shivered all over and said in disbelief.


    "I don''t want to believe it, but the paparazzi I arranged and the fake fans of song Ziyi said so. There will be no fake."


    Lu always lowered his voice and said depressed.


    "How could this be possible? Could it be that song Ziyi''s injury was not serious?"


    Kang Min said suspiciously.


    She really can''t imagine how a person who is seriously injured and dying can jump around like nothing happened in just a few hours and have the energy to see fans.


    "I don''t know. In the group performances I arranged to watch on the set, I patted my chest to ensure that song Ziyi fell from Weiya, which was more than eight meters high, and her head hit a big stone. It is said that she only vomited blood in her mouth at that time. She was unconscious and her legs were broken. Even if she didn''t die, she would have to lie in the hospital bed for at least a few months, as several people said, They shouldn''t lie to me. "


    Lu always said in surprise.


    Kang min asked with a puzzled face, "are the people you arranged reliable? This is too outrageous. If song Ziyi was really hurt so badly, it would take 100 days just to hurt muscles and bones. Even if the little miracle doctor''s medical skills are brilliant, it is impossible for a person with broken legs to stand up immediately."


    "I don''t understand what''s going on, but the people I arranged are absolutely reliable. They can''t lie to me. And it''s not one or two people who saw it with their own eyes. So many people on the set say so. It''s really weird."


    President Lu is also puzzled.


    Kang min''s face was as ugly as it was: "the police have intervened? Have they left any flaws? Don''t involve us."


    "Don''t worry, Weiya is not a move in advance. It''s an expert hired by President Li at a high price. When Weiya lifts song Ziyi, he directly breaks the steel wire with a concealed weapon. Even if the police want to check, they can''t find out. This black pot can only be carried by the props division of the crew."


    Lu always smiled and said.


    "President Li? Li Kewu of meteorite? How does he know our plan?"


    Kang min doesn''t like to be surprised, and Tieqing asks with a face.


    "Yes, the three of us have been suppressed miserably these days. Their valuable artists have changed jobs to Tiangong entertainment. President Li can''t bear the pressure of the board of directors. He took the initiative to find me and proposed to form an alliance with the three, so I told him."


    Tang always said triumphantly.

 Chapter 1375

    Kang min frowned and said unhappily, "you told him our plan without my permission? You fool."


    "What? Can''t you?"


    President Lu''s voice suddenly cooled down and said with warning: "Kang min, find out your identity. We''re just an alliance, not your subordinates. I don''t need you to tell me what to do. Don''t think you''ll be the queen when you get into Laozi''s bed."


    Kang min''s whole body was trembling, gnashing his teeth and scolding: "Lu shanyong, you are an asshole."


    "Don''t take yourself too seriously. I don''t lack women. Your so-called beauty trick is useless to me."


    Lu always said with a sneer.


    "Lu shanyong, you are a son of a bitch who has broken his word. Everything we agreed is mainly me. Since you promised, you have to keep your word, but now you mention your pants and don''t recognize others. Hello... OK, wait for me..."


    Kang min roared angrily.


    "That''s enough. I really think you''re a big girl of yellow flowers. I don''t know how many young and beautiful women take the initiative to send you to the door for me to play. They really treat themselves as root vegetables. To tell the truth, if you weren''t Kang Xiangyang''s daughter, I wouldn''t be interested even if you took the initiative to send you to the door. Black fungus has been played by many men. I really think I''m rare for you slut."


    Lu shanyong was also provoked by Kang min and insulted her mercilessly.


    Kang Minqi''s face turned red and couldn''t speak for a long time. She had great ambition. She wanted to cooperate with President Lu to destroy Tiangong entertainment. After success, she would cooperate with President Lu to swallow the meteorite again. Finally, she crossed the river and tore down the bridge and ate the Tianhai, leaving only one outstanding star art.


    But she never thought that Lu shanyong had hooked up with Li Kewu of the meteorite without her permission, and pulled her into the muddy water, completely disrupting her plan.


    What she couldn''t stand most was that she thought she had unparalleled charm. After she took the initiative to hook up with Lu shanyong, she thought he was fascinated by himself.


    Unexpectedly, people just thought she was the daughter of Kang Xiangyang, an old rival, and were interested in her. They didn''t take her seriously at all. How could she accept it.


    But the remaining reason told her that it was not time to turn against Tianlu shanyong. Tianhai entertainment was still of great use to her. It was urgent to unite and bring down Tiangong entertainment.


    After taking a few deep breaths and forcibly restraining her anger and unwillingness, Kang Min said coldly, "you don''t take me seriously, and I''ve never taken you seriously. If you feel that you two can defeat Tiangong entertainment, I''ll quit the alliance and watch the tiger fight on the mountain. Anyway, I''m not the first unlucky."


    Lu shanyong was silent and quickly weighed the pros and cons in his heart. Although the plan failed temporarily, he also had to admit that Kang min''s brain is definitely not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    It''s OK for him to do business with Li Kewu''s IQ, but playing tricks is definitely not the opponent of this vicious woman. Once she really gives up, even if he and Li Kewu can defeat Tiangong entertainment, he doesn''t know what year and month it will be.


    But the problem is that neither he nor Li Kewu has much time. The board of directors has issued an ultimatum to them. If they can''t make the company improve within a month, they will hand over the position of CEO. From then on, they will be excluded from the power core of the company and become idle people who only own shares of the company.


    Kang min is different. She joined her sister Konka and her mother to become the absolute shareholder with more than 60% of the shares of Xingyi. She holds the posts of chairman and CEO. As long as she is unwilling, no one can remove her from her post, which gives her a natural advantage,


    We can stand by and watch them lose and lose, and finally make a profit.


    Kang min also recognized this point, so he spoke with great confidence, which made Lu shanyong regret that what he said before was too cruel. Now, don''t you slap yourself in the face?


    The person who may be in his position, with a face thicker than ordinary people''s imagination, immediately smiled and said, "Min Min, I was confused by anger for a moment, so I didn''t choose to say anything. Don''t worry about me. Can''t I admit my mistake with you?"


    "Go away, you old dog. Don''t be so disgusting. Don''t be so sensitive. You don''t feel disgusting."


    Kang min got goose bumps all over when he called Minmin, and couldn''t help swearing.


    Lu shanyong on the other end of the phone has a heavy face. He has been in a high position in recent years. No one dares to scold him like this, but now he has to rely on Kang min''s bad ideas to save himself. He can only resist his inner dissatisfaction and anger, The tone of voice was gentle: "well, well, one day the husband and wife still have a hundred days of kindness. They only complain a few words? I apologize to you. Don''t be angry. We are all grasshoppers on the same line now. Don''t quarrel. It''s urgent to discuss how to deal with Tiangong entertainment."


    Kang min was angry. Seeing that Lu shanyong was soft, he also knew to give up when he was good, and his tone eased a lot. "Now the most important thing is to find out whether song Ziyi really wants to wash away the suspicion for Jiang Yimeng, or whether she is actually skeptical in her heart, but due to the pressure of the top management of Tiangong entertainment, she had to wash the white for Jiang Yimeng."


    "This... The idea is right, but how can we know what song Ziyi thinks?"


    Lu shanyong said in embarrassment.


    "Fool, if you don''t believe that you are stupid, we won''t know song Ziyi''s idea, but someone knows."


    Kang min scolded that iron is not steel.


    Lu Shan''s face was blue with courage, but he had to be shy. He didn''t fight back and scolded back. He asked modestly, "who?"


    "Of course it''s the people around her."


    Kang min sneered with disdain. What she said was so obvious. This Lu shanyong is really stupid enough.


    "You mean sister Hua? But... She just lived a good life with song Ziyi. How could she betray song Ziyi? It''s unrealistic."


    Lu shanyong asked tentatively, but his eyebrows wrinkled tightly, thinking about the feasibility of opening the gap from sister Hua. He didn''t have a chance to think about it.


    Kang min scolded a fool in her heart, He said earnestly and kindly: "There is no so-called absolute loyalty in the world. It just depends on whether the chips of betrayal are enough. I investigated sister Hua. She is a classmate with Ouyang Yuntian''s wife. Her ability is only average among agents, and she didn''t bring any artists who can get on the table. Her husband had a car accident some time ago, spent all his family''s savings, and owed a lot of debts outside, Every day someone comes to the door to press for debt, and her child will be admitted to college in the second half of the year. She is in urgent need of money. Ouyang Yuntian''s wife blew the pillow wind and sent her to song Ziyi as an agent, which can be regarded as helping her. "


    "You mean tempting her with a lot of money? Just, since she and Ouyang Yuntian''s wife are classmates and Ouyang Yuntian still takes care of her, she shouldn''t sell song Ziyi for money?"


    Lu shanyong''s eyes brightened. Although he didn''t like Kang min''s high toed and arrogant appearance, he had to admit that this woman has a way. Seemingly impossible things have become very possible in her eyes, but he hasn''t thought of the key of the matter, so he can''t touch his head.


    Kang min shrugged her lips in disdain. Lu shanyong is really a fool. She can''t understand what he said. But it''s good. Such a fool can be easily manipulated by her.


    "Who said let her


    Betrayed? Just one sentence can get a lot of money. Of course, this sentence can''t be asked. It will make her suspicious, but what if she changes to a suitable career? For example... "


    Kang min shut up when she said this. If Lu shanyong doesn''t understand, he can find a piece of tofu and kill him.


    "Reporter, yes, I didn''t expect that a reporter with a large sum of money would find sister Hua and be interested in Song Ziyi''s attitude. It''s reasonable and won''t arouse sister Hua''s suspicion. For her, it''s just a one-sentence thing, and it''s not enough to say that selling song Ziyi won''t bring her any trouble, but also a large sum of money that can solve her urgent needs, except It''s a fool who won''t agree. "


    Lu shanyong''s face flushed with excitement and said with foam.


    Kang min shows a sneer of disdain. Of course, she won''t let Lu shanyong notice. She likes the feeling of controlling everything, so she specializes in human nature. She knows that the more stupid she is, the more she likes to show her wisdom.


    Therefore, she smiled and said, "President Lu is really a smart man. It''s easy to understand."


    "Hehe, if you praise me, how can you compare with Bing Xue''s clever president Kang? By the way, after we find out song Ziyi''s position, what should we do next?"


    Lu shanyong was flattered. He flattered Kang min with a shy face and immediately asked about the next plan.


    "Let''s find out what song Ziyi thinks. If she believes in Jiang Yimeng, we can only find ways to continue to create the contradiction between her and Jiang Yimeng. If she just has to wash the white for Jiang Yimeng under the pressure of the top management of the company, there will be many operable methods."


    Kang min doesn''t trust Lu shanyong anymore. How can she tell him everything and pass it off vaguely.


    In her plan, Lu shanyong was just a piece she used. How could she tell the chess player''s plan.


    Lu shanyong is convinced of Kang min and has no doubt about her. He said excitedly, "well, I''ll arrange someone to find sister Hua and wait for my news."


    "OK, hang up first!"


    Kang min quickly hung up the phone, pulled off the cell phone battery, broke the space card directly and threw it into the trash can. A sinister radian was outlined at the corner of his mouth: "Lu shanyong, you dare to insult me. Wait, one day I will let you pay for what you said today. If you don''t lose your reputation, your family and people, I won''t be Kang min."


    ¡­¡­


    "What, husband wants to shoot TV? Great."


    "Great. My husband is so handsome. He must be more handsome when shooting TV."


    "I''m looking forward to it. I don''t know what my husband looks like on TV."


    "Well, it''s very good. You have to publicize your achievements. If you become a big star, the company won''t have to pay for a spokesperson in the future."


    "Yes, if my husband becomes a big star, we will be the women of big stars. Hee hee, I feel so looking forward to it."


    "Can you make a movie after making TV? Come on, husband. We support you."


    ¡­¡­


    On Paradise Island, listening to the unanimous consent of the girls, Ding Ning''s forehead was covered with black lines.


    He wanted to put forward that the filming was unanimously opposed by all the women, so he could safely refuse to play in the dilemma center, but he didn''t expect that it would backfire. No one objected. The women were excited and expressed great expectation. Even his sister strongly supported it, and the reason was ridiculous. In order to save the annual image endorsement fee, It made him feel abandoned by the whole world.

 Chapter 1376

    "If you agree, I''ll shoot it. I have to invite someone to dinner in the evening. I''ll flash first."


    Ding Ning waved weakly, started the transmission array and left directly. He was so sad and hurt that the great doctor went to shoot. He really had no face to see anyone.


    After he left, the girls looked at his listless appearance, covered their mouths and laughed. Purple finch asked jokingly, "my husband seems very unhappy."


    "It''s strange that he''s unhappy. Hum! He''s just duplicity and never dare to face up to his real thoughts."


    Ding led the hunter and said, "if he really wants to refuse, where will he ask our opinions?"


    "Lead hunting sister means that he actually wants to make a film?"


    Murong Yanran shouted stiffly, sister, and asked curiously.


    "That is, he has always been a very assertive person. If he wanted to refuse, he would have refused. Since he came to ask us for our opinions, it means that he is tangled. The tangle just proves that he actually wants to shoot in his heart. He is just afraid that we will make fun of him, so he shows a embarrassed look to ask for our opinions."


    At the beginning, Ding Qianlie and Murong Yanran were Mars hitting the earth, and no one was satisfied. Murong Yanran''s sister made her feel comfortable, He explained with a smile: "maybe he didn''t realize that he actually wanted to shoot, but he had the best face. He didn''t like the entertainment industry before, so he felt that he couldn''t wipe away his face, so he looked for comfort from our sisters."


    "Ah, since he doesn''t like the entertainment circle, why did he let the Ye Huan sisters join the entertainment circle?"


    Murong Yan turned into a curious baby and asked with a puzzled face.


    Ding Qianlie replied with a happy smile on his face: "this is the greatest advantage of our man. Although he is a little careless, he has great respect for all his sisters. Even in the entertainment circle he doesn''t like most, if the Ye Huan sisters want to mix in that circle, he will respect their choice."


    "Yes, yes, my husband does this very well. Although he usually has some male chauvinism, he actually respects the wishes of each sister."


    Crane ling''er said happily, "Kong Lei told her husband that she wanted to join the army to study military affairs. Her husband immediately asked her to find someone and was ready to let Kong Lei go to the military academy to learn military knowledge. She would go to school only after the identity certificate was completed."


    "And me. I want to learn painting. My husband has promised me to study in the Art Department of Ningda."


    Bai lianer also said happily.


    "I want to learn photography, and my husband agreed. Maybe I can be a director in the future."


    Purple finch also said happily.


    "I''m going to learn to refine utensils. Er, no, it''s fashion design. I''m going to school soon."


    The sparrow smiled brightly.


    Bai xun''er said shyly, "I decided to learn medicine from my husband. When he got busy, I helped him sit in the hospital and College of traditional Chinese medicine with Rourou and Qingyun."


    "I have no ambition. I clean at home, cook, and take Kong Xuan to and from school."


    Kong Xuan said with some embarrassment, and rubbed Kong Xuan''s head, which was sleeping in her arms.


    "I''m going to learn interior decoration. In the future, I''ll be responsible for the decoration of your company or branch store."


    Crane ling''er waved his small hands and said with a smile.


    "I''m going to be a lighting engineer. My husband has contacted me. I''m half of the entertainment industry."


    Peng Tianjie is smiling. She has a holy constitution and is most sensitive to light sources, which is her strength.


    "Ah?"


    All the women on the earth looked surprised. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning quietly arranged the future of these evil women. Of course, this must be based on their independent will.


    "Well, in this way, our sisters are involved in almost all industries. I hope you can learn it as soon as possible and use it. Let''s work together to build a big business empire for him."


    Ding said with great pride.


    "Yes!"


    The women nodded heavily, with a firm light in their eyes.


    "I want to, I also want to build a business empire for Baba."


    Kong Xuan was awakened by the voices of the women. He rubbed his eyes vaguely and said with milk, which made the women burst into laughter.


    Jiutian Xuannv shriveled her mouth. It seems that she has no pursuit, but what does it matter? She is the goddess of war. Although she has lost all her accomplishments, she has no problem with her eyesight and array attainments. She clapped her hands immediately: "come with me and comprehensively upgrade the array defense of Paradise Island. If the saints dare to ask for trouble again, I guarantee they won''t come and go."


    In fact, she is also very helpless. The saint is her ethnic group, but now she has no choice but to stand on Ding Ning''s side. Otherwise, she violates the husband''s principle. In this regard, comrade jiutianxuan is still traditional.


    What''s more, from the beginning to the end, the saints are looking for Ding Ning''s trouble, and Ding Ning is always tolerating. If the saints don''t advance or retreat again, she can only show that she can''t help him.


    Of course, there are also factors that she is very dissatisfied with the actions of the saints. Although the Xuannv clan was also a matriarchal clan, it would never hinder the clansmen from falling in love, nor would it imprison the men who married the clansmen in the clan and not allow them to leave, nor would it force the children to leave their parents from birth, or even die without knowing who their biological parents were, For her, it was a violation of human reason and ethics, a great rebellion and a natural injustice.


    At seven o''clock sharp, Ding Ning stepped into the reserved box of the castle in the air on time.


    When the door of the box was opened, the noise in the room suddenly stopped, and countless eyes looked at him.


    Ding Ning accidentally looked at the familiar and unfamiliar faces of Yang Mi and others, politely nodded, said hello, and soon focused on a man with gray hair.


    The man is about 40 or 50 years old, with some black skin on his face, wearing a washed white jeans, wearing a pair of worn leather boots, stubble beard and messy hair. He looks very down-to-earth. He looks like a migrant worker, which is somewhat incompatible with this luxurious room.


    When the man saw him coming in, he just glanced carelessly and continued to stare at the colorful and beautiful water grain scenery on the surrounding walls. His eyes were filled with admiration. It seemed that the whole person was immersed in his own world, left behind and independent, proud and noble.


    Ding Ning judged his identity at the first time. It should be the maverick but highly talented director Pan Yigang.


    "Brother in law!"


    "Brother!"


    "Master!"


    "Mr. Ding!"


    "Little miracle doctor."


    "Dr. Ding."


    They were just a little stunned and began to say hello. He smiled and nodded.


    Although there was only a short moment, Ding Ning was keenly aware that thirty or forty people in the room seemed to talk and laugh happily, but in fact they were divided into several circles according to their status.


    For example, pan Yigang seems to be the most down-to-earth and insignificant, but no one dares to approach except two middle-aged men who should be the top of the crew. The eyes of others look at him with a trace of respect and respect, which should be the circle of the first echelon.


    The other circle is dominated by Ouyang Yuntian, Xiaoyao, gentleness and softness, song Ziyi and Yang Mi. Strictly speaking, Yang Mi was not qualified to sit on the same level with Ouyang Yuntian, but now she runs her own studio and comes to visit Song Ziyi as a friend. She is a guest from far away, so she is not so particular about it.


    Not far away from them is the circle composed of Jiang Yimeng, Ouyang Breaking Dawn, Guan Xiaotong and Tong Liya. Jiang Yimeng is a line higher than others. However, because she is a guest from afar, the level is not so clear, but except for deba and Guan Xiaotong, who are in the same position as her, Ouyang breaks dawn and Tong Liya are obviously restrained in the face of Jiang Yimeng.


    The last circle is the Ye Huan sisters, pan Xiangyun, LAN Mengdie and others. Although they are a little well-known now, they are new people after all. They are not even third tier artists, so their status is the lowest.


    And Lan Jie and other agents follow behind their own artists and occasionally insert two words to act as a regulator.


    It has long been said that the performing arts circle is highly hierarchical, and his status determines his coffee position. Ding Ning was a little dissatisfied before, but seeing this scene, he had to admit that the rumors are true. In addition to some big brands that sincerely support future generations, ordinary big brands rarely look at newcomers.


    Song Ziyi, a diva, usually has no airs. She is always kind to people and doesn''t look at her status when making friends. She is also a wonderful flower in this circle.


    However, it is also because of this that Ding Ning likes her more. As for Guan Xiaotong and Diba, two bright girls, Ding Ning is not familiar, but his impression is still good. Especially Diba, he can''t help smiling when he thinks of the rumor that she has to worry about losing weight because she is greedy all day.


    Er, and Yang Mi. Although many people questioned her acting skills and constantly exposed scandals after her divorce, Ding Ning still had a good impression of her. At least she was neither humble nor arrogant in the face of Ouyang Yuntian, and he appreciated her generous attitude.


    Of course, he won''t admit that he loves his house and Ukraine, so he has a good impression of them.


    Because he knew that song Ziyi was a woman who was strong on the surface but eager for friendship in the heart. Ding Ning felt very pleased that they could come all the way to see her.


    "Sorry, I''m sorry for the delay."


    All the thoughts took place in a very short moment. Ding Ning quickly converged and said politely with a trace of apology.


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Ding. You''d better come later. We can drink more flower tea from castles in the air."


    A chubby middle-aged man beside pan Yigang narrowed his small eyes and smiled, taking the lead in expressing goodwill.


    "Yes, I once had the honor to taste it in a castle in the air. Flower tea and spirit fruit wine, including the delicious food and beautiful scenery here, make me never forget. It''s really beautiful."


    Another middle-aged man with black framed glasses, tall, thin and gentle temperament pushed his glasses legs and said with a smile.


    "Hehe, just like it. You can come often in the future."


    Ding Ning said politely.


    "Mr. Ding, you still don''t know these people. Let me introduce them to you."


    Ouyang Yuntian said with a smile.


    "Then trouble president Ouyang."


    Ding Ning smiled and nodded.


    Ouyang Yuntian knew that he didn''t want to expose his identity as the big boss behind Tiangong entertainment. He had a number in his heart and pointed to pan Yigang with a smile: "this is Pan Yigang, the director of Xianjian Xialv record."


    "Director Pan, I''ve heard a lot about you!"


    Ding Ning smiled and finally turned his head to look at him. Pan Yigang held out his hand.


    Pan Yigang looked at him expressionless. He didn''t seem to have the intention to shake hands with him at all. He was hurriedly pounded by the fat man next to him. He was unwilling to stretch out his hand and shook it. However, it seemed that Ding Ning''s hand was poisonous. He immediately closed it with a cold hum, turned his head and continued to enjoy the scenery on the wall.

 Chapter 1377

    The scene was embarrassing. Everyone looked at each other, and their faces became strange. They all said that director Pan was eccentric and very difficult to deal with. At the moment, it seems that the rumor is true.


    You know, anyway, Ding Ning is today''s host. Pan Yigang has a strange temper, but since he accepted the invitation, he shouldn''t show his face to others.


    Even Ding Ning, no matter how thick skinned, was made a little angry by his ignoring attitude.


    I thought I didn''t offend you. What spectrum did you make with me? Immediately his eyes narrowed and was about to get angry, but Xiao Yao took the lead and said with a smile: "director Pan, aren''t you curious who made these scenes? Why, now people come, but you don''t know the true face of Lushan. Director Pan''s eyes are really worrying."


    Although Xiao Yao was talking with a smile, in fact, he was armed with a gun and scolded pan Dao for having no eyes.


    Perhaps pan Yigang is very famous in the film and television industry, but who is Xiaoyao? It''s the princess of the Wei family. It really annoys her. It''s just a matter of one sentence to block him in China.


    Gentle and soft also held her arm and sneered, holding a stomach fire in her heart. In her opinion, pan Yigang was pretending to be a big garlic and dared to show Ding Ning''s face.


    "Well... Mr. Ding, I''m sorry. Director Pan is in a bad mood today. He didn''t mean to."


    The fat man had a cold sweat on his forehead and quickly nodded and bowed to explain to Ding Ning. Probably only he knew why pan Yigang didn''t like to see Ding Ning so much.


    "Are you?"


    "Is that you?"


    Although Ding Ning had a good impression of the fat man, he was on fire and asked the fat man impolitely.


    At the same time, it was shocking that Pan Yigang, who just looked disdainful, suddenly turned his head, looked at Ding Ning and said in surprise.


    Ding Ning is a little confused. What''s the situation? Is Pan Dao a neuropathy.


    Ouyang Yuntian saw that things had changed. He quickly introduced the fat man and said, "this is Wang Zechun, the producer of the crew."


    Producer?


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that the producer usually represents the producer or the legal person of the production company in a production team. He is responsible for the total expenditure budget of the production team and preparing the specific shooting schedule plan of the film, supervising the director''s artistic creation and expenditure on behalf of the producer, and assisting the director in arranging specific daily affairs.


    If the director is the general manager in the crew, the producer is the chairman, and the producer is the representative sent by the producer to the crew. He can be regarded as the number one in the crew.


    "Hello, producer Wang, this is Ding Ning!"


    Ding Ning''s face turned cloudy. He shook hands with Wang Zechun as warmly as changing his face, and indirectly hung pan Yigang aside.


    Looking at Pan Yigang''s embarrassed face, Xiao Yao and gentle and soft didn''t know how relieved they were. They smiled and looked on coldly.


    Ouyang Yuntian smiled bitterly in his heart and knew that the big boss behind him was really annoyed by Pan Yigang, but between the big boss and pan Yigang, he naturally knew how to choose.


    Although pan Yigang has the ability to make movie emperors and empresses, he should not offend him intellectually, but as a qualified president, it is natural to follow the pace of the chairman. After all, pan Yigang despises the chairman, which is equivalent to despiseing the president of Tiangong.


    Therefore, Ouyang Yuntian pretended not to see pan Yigang''s embarrassment and continued to introduce the tall and thin man wearing black frame glasses: "this screenwriter Cheng wenhaicheng screenwriter, the record of Xianjian Xialv is written by him."


    "Cheng Wen, Mr. Haicheng?"


    Ding Ning was slightly stunned, with a light in his eyes. He stretched out his hand and held Cheng Wenhai''s hand with some excitement: "I''ve heard a lot, Mr. Cheng. I didn''t expect to see you here today. It''s really disrespectful."


    Cheng Wenhai was somewhat uncomfortable with his warm attitude. Quietly, he took back his hand and said in surprise, "Mr. Ding, do you know me?"


    Wang Jianzhi''s face stiffened and he smiled bitterly. It''s just that there is an eccentric pan Yigang in the crew, but there is also a Cheng Wenhai with low Eq. he''s just polite to you. Why are you so serious?


    Thinking about how to resolve this embarrassment, Ding Ning nodded and said, "of course, I''m not polite to you. I know you''re indifferent to fame and wealth. All your articles are written under your pseudonym, Mr. Mo Qing, but I inadvertently learned your real name and always wanted to know you, but unfortunately, I didn''t expect to see you here today."


    Cheng Wenhai''s eyes flashed a different color. He didn''t expect that Ding Ning not only really knew him, but also knew his real name.


    You should know that he knew his real name from the publication of Ding Ning. He learned it from the master''s father when he was a child. The master was noble and proud and criticized many articles in the world. Even the works of ancient saints and sages handed down for centuries, he could find faults and criticize them. Only he highly praised Mr. Mo Qing.


    At that time, Ding Ning thought that Mr. Mo Qing was purely interested in the great master, but after reading Cheng Wenhai''s article, he immediately overturned his preconceived concept and was deeply immersed in it.


    His style of writing is very similar to that of Pan Yigang. He is good at satirizing the present with the past, seeing the big with the small, and exposing and criticizing some social ugly phenomena in the depths of human nature. Fortunately, this is a new China that is increasingly open and pays attention to freedom of speech. If it is in the ancient feudal dynasty, it will inevitably touch the sensitive nerve line of those in power. If he is not judged to be a great villain, it is light to copy and behead all over the door.


    It can be said that Ding Ning grew up watching Cheng Wenhai''s works, including his outlook on life and world outlook. Therefore, when he knew that the ugly middle-aged man in front of him was Cheng Wenhai, he was excited to see his idol. Therefore, what the teacher called was sincere and willing.


    "I grew up watching Mr. Cheng''s works, such as the bell ringing in the middle of the night, the wind, the silent language, the proverbs of the prosperous Tang Dynasty, the pen walking in the spring and autumn, the mixture of dragons and snakes, the demise of the Ming Dynasty and bitter officials..."


    Ding Ning beamed and spoke freely about Cheng Wenhai''s life and all his works, and also put forward the views in some works to discuss with him.


    "Yes, I was young at that time. I was too cynical. It was inevitable that I would be too extreme and have biased opinions."


    Cheng Wenhai was so excited that he trembled all over. He was totally selfless and fell into a fierce debate and debate with Ding Ning, and startled his eyes.


    There is no doubt in his heart. Ding Ning is definitely his loyal reader. You know, many of the works he said were written when he first started his career. Because they were too deviant, they had to be sealed and disappeared. It can be said that many works did not even know his best friend pan Yigang.


    Pan Yigang looked at Lu qimang, looked at Ding Ning''s eyes gradually softened, listened attentively, and naturally interrupted to join the discussion.


    For a certain point of view, the three people expressed their opinions and argued for each other. They blushed and had a thick neck. They strangely formed a special circle, which made everyone look at each other. They were shocked to find that they spoke in classical Chinese, which they couldn''t understand at all.


    Ding Ning''s double Confucianists seemed not to lose the wind at all, which made people wonder again and again. He thought, is this little miracle doctor also a guy with abnormal nerves?


    Ding Ning secretly praised that whether pan Yigang or Cheng Wenhai, they can be called contemporary literary giants. They are familiar with classical masterpieces such as the book of songs, the Analects of Confucius, Shi Shuo Xin Yu, historical records, Zizhi Tongjian and so on.


    You should know that he was able to read these classical masterpieces by force of his master''s father when he was a child. In addition, he liked reading books. Later, after opening up the sea of knowledge, he almost had an unforgettable memory. Only in this way can he memorize these classical masterpieces.


    Pan Yigang and Cheng Wenhai are just ordinary people. They can never have the ability to never forget, but they cite classics and make no mistakes. It can be seen how deep their cultural heritage is.


    This made him feel secretly that the world said that the two people were eccentric and very difficult to deal with, but now he understood that it was not how eccentric they were, but that they were aloof and arrogant and thought that ordinary people didn''t have a common language with him at all.


    As for some unhappiness before and pan Yigang, they also came to naught in this inexplicable debate, and even gave birth to a sense of sympathy.


    "Well, it''s easy to get to know people like little brothers today."


    Cheng Wenhai was in high spirits. He clapped his thigh and shouted excitedly.


    After talking loudly, I felt thirsty and got up to serve tea to quench my thirst. Only then did I find that the people in the room were waiting for them with big eyes and small eyes. Suddenly, I was embarrassed to chat up and smile. I dragged pan Yigang, who was still red faced and fighting with Ding Ning: "Lao pan, stop first. So many people are waiting and eat first."


    Pan Yigang and Ding Ning woke up, smiled at each other, stopped the debate and asked everyone to dinner.


    Ouyang Yuntian introduced others to Ding Ning with a bitter smile. After some concessions, pan Yigang and Cheng Wenhai took the lead. Producer Wang didn''t show any dissatisfaction. It seems that they have a good relationship with them.


    Ouyang Yuntian sat down on the right next to producer Wang, while Ding Ning naturally sat in the host position. Song Ziyi should have sat in the host and guest position, but because pan Yigang and Cheng Wenhai were there, she sat on Pan Yigang''s left.


    However, there is really no clear division between the main and guest seats in a large dining table that can accommodate 50 people. Everyone doesn''t care about this, so they sit down at will.


    Ding Ning was slightly surprised that Diba took the initiative to sit next to him and stopped talking for several times, but he was always embarrassed to speak because he was not familiar with him.


    Ding Ning smiled implicitly. Although he was very fond of the girl who had always been praised by the outside world, who was bright and dedicated, he would not take the initiative to express anything before she spoke, so as not to be mistaken for his bad intentions.


    "The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. Each wave is stronger than the other. Lao Cheng, we are old."


    Pan Yigang said with emotion, and his eyes to Ding Ning were full of complex colors.


    "Pan Daomu praised it."


    Ding Ning said modestly.


    "Young man, being too modest is pride. Alas! Speaking of it, Lao Cheng and I are the models of failure."


    Pan Yigang seemed to be touched by some sad thing, and his face became dark. Regardless of the presence of others, he began to tell about his experience with Cheng Wenhai.


    More than 20 years ago, he and Cheng Wenhai were both young and energetic. After an encounter, they had a deep conversation, but they didn''t want to be congenial and lead each other as lifelong confidants. They wanted to make a name in their respective fields.


    But later, because their style was too sharp, they acted recklessly, and their ideas were too deviant, they were not allowed by the world, and became a wonderful monster in the eyes of outsiders. They suffered great setbacks and were extremely frustrated in their career.

 Chapter 1378

    More than ten years ago, the frustrated brothers and sisters gathered again to talk about their career troubles. After being drunk, they hit it off immediately. One was responsible for writing a script and the other was responsible for sponsoring the shooting of a film. If they could not be distributed in China, they went abroad to apply for awards. Only then did they have their gold medal combination.


    But Cheng Wenhai has always been low-key and indifferent to fame and wealth, so foreigners have always thought that the award-winning films filmed by Pan Yigang were self-made and directed by him.


    Huada media, where Wang supervised the production, is one of the largest private media and entertainment groups in China. Its main business includes TV program production and distribution, film investment, production, publicity and distribution, TV drama investment and distribution, artist brokerage, new media, Internet, games, etc.


    Huada media has cooperated with Pan Yigang and invested in his films. Therefore, Huada has gained a film emperor and queen. With this incense, Huada has almost become an old sponsor of Pan Yigang''s films. The reason why it is said to be a sponsor rather than an investor is that it is well known that Pan Yigang''s films must be in the water and have no box office revenue.


    This is a headache for Huada media. After all, the company wants to make profits rather than charity. Moreover, investing in films is not a small amount. Tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of capital investment every year can not be recovered. Even the old chairman of Huada can''t bear to care about the old feelings, so he is more and more perfunctory about pan yigangla''s investment. Every time he puts forward an investment of 50 million, It''s good to grant him 20 million, which makes pan Yigang have to invest everywhere else.


    Last year, the old chairman of Huada was hospitalized due to a sudden cerebral hemorrhage. The new chairman found pan Yigang and told him straight to the point that if you want to invest, you can make a popular film or TV series for Huada and make enough money for the film, Huada will invest in him. Otherwise, Huada will never fill this bottomless hole as before.


    With Pan Yigang''s complaints and complaints, Wang Jianzhi''s fat face was full of embarrassment. He knew that Pan Yigang was eccentric, but he didn''t expect that he would tell such secret news in public.


    Because he didn''t have any backstage and was unpopular within Huada media, he was sent by the company to deal with Pan Yigang, a difficult head. Once he came and went, the perennial cooperation made him good friends with Pan Yigang and Cheng Wenhai. He also knew that once such a thing spread, it would be a trouble for Huada media and pan Yigang.


    Seeing pan Yigang complaining freely, he couldn''t sit still. He quickly winked at him and joked, "director Pan, you started talking drunk before you drank."


    "Oh, yes, I''m tired these two days. I''m drunk before I drink."


    Pan Yigang suddenly found that he said too much in his excitement and said ha ha.


    Although he is independent and never cares what others think, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know the bottom line and rules of some entertainment circles. For example, the secret agreement between him and Huada media definitely belongs to the scope of confidentiality. If Huada media wants to really investigate it, he will have a lawsuit.


    Yang Mi and others also know that such things are taboo in the circle. They pretend to smile and do what they should do, but the atmosphere suddenly becomes depressed.


    "Xiao Yao, arrange someone to serve!"


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Ding Ning quickly opened a fork in the road.


    "OK, I''ll call someone to serve. By the way, what wine do you want to drink? There are spirit fruit wine and flower tea, but they are all for beauty."


    Xiao Yao also cleverly began to heat up the field.


    "I can drink flower tea."


    "I am also flower tea."


    "Flower tea!"


    ¡­¡­


    The woman chose flower tea.


    "Spirit fruit wine, you must have spirit fruit wine. I drank it last time, but I never forget it. Lao Wang and Lao pan, haven''t you drunk it? I can only say that this wine should only be in heaven,


    How many times can you taste it? "


    No matter how low and dull Cheng Wenhai''s EQ was, he knew that his old friend had said something wrong and hurriedly opened his mouth to distract his attention.


    Pan Yigang and supervisor Wang are both wine lovers. Their eyes lit up when they heard the speech and asked in unison, "are they true or false?"


    "As I testify, I also drank once. Since then, I feel dull when I drink other wine."


    Ouyang Yuntian promised.


    "You must try it. It''s lingguo bar."


    Wang Jianzhi and pan Yigang said with expectation.


    "Well, good wine, good tea and delicious food. Make sure you eat once and think about the next time."


    Xiao Yao smiled happily. She felt that Wang Po sold melons and boasted. She ran to arrange people to serve wine and food.


    With the wine and dishes on the table, the tempting aroma immediately opened everyone''s appetite, especially Diba sitting next to Ding Ning, who was originally a snack. Looking at the food, his saliva was about to flow down.


    Ding Ning was secretly funny. The rumors were true. The girl was really greedy. Every time she satisfied her appetite, she would desperately strengthen the training intensity to maintain her figure. It really hurt her.


    He picked up his wine glass and said with a smile, "today''s meal is to calm down in purple. Let''s not pay attention to any rules. Come on, let''s go together and eat first."


    "OK, come on, purple, go one."


    Pan Yigang couldn''t wait to have a taste of lingguo wine. He immediately raised his glass with a smile.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ding. Thank you, director Pan, screenwriter Cheng, supervisor Wang and all of you."


    Song Ziyi gracefully picked up the wine glass and drank it. All the women chose to drink flower tea. Only she insisted on drinking to express her gratitude.


    Everyone raised their glasses with a smile and had a happy drink together.


    "Good wine, what a good wine."


    Pan Yi smashed it just after drinking. He tasted it carefully with his mouth. His eyes became brighter and brighter. He couldn''t help but applaud the case.


    "Good wine is really good wine. This wine is completely different from any wine I have drunk before. Compared with tens of thousands or even tens of millions of famous wines, it''s hard to swallow. It''s amazing."


    Ouyang Yuntian also shook his head in praise.


    Producer Wang took the wine glass and said melancholy, "it''s over, it''s over. What can I do? I think I''m in love with this spirit fruit wine. I''m afraid I can''t drink any other wine in the future."


    "All fatigue is gone, and everyone is intoxicated. I think this wine can definitely be called the first wine in the world."


    Cheng Wenhai smashed his mouth with intoxicated face and gave the highest evaluation.


    Song Ziyi drank a glass of wine and his cheeks were red, He nodded in surprise: Baijiu''s entrance is soft and fragrant, its fragrance is fragrant, its cheeks are fragrant, its lingering charm is endless, its liquor is spicy, it is not lack of soft wine, and its beer is refreshing. It has a faint fruit aroma in its taste. The most important thing is that it seems that there is still a vague sense of unexplained feeling in the wine, which can make people feel refreshed and exhausted. I don''t know how many times stronger the drink to supplement life energy. "


    Yang Mi said with a smile, "I thought this flower tea was the best in the world. Unexpectedly, everyone''s evaluation of this spirit fruit wine is so high. I can''t help but want to try it."


    "Yes, it''s true or false. If it''s so delicious, I''ll try it too."


    Diba, who coveted the delicious dishes on the table, was also intrigued and temporarily distracted.


    "Give me a glass of spirit fruit wine, too."


    The careless Guan Xiaotong was also interested.


    "I''ll try it first. If it''s so delicious, everyone can change for spirit fruit wine."


    Sister LAN poured herself a cup. After taking a sip, she closed her eyes and tasted it carefully.


    All the women looked at her eagerly and waited for her evaluation.


    "Change, you have to change. This wine is really delicious. I don''t know how to describe it, but I dare say that if you miss this wine today, you have to regret it all your life."


    Sister LAN opened her eyes and said excitedly.


    "I want to drink, I want to drink!"


    Dibaton''s eyes were bright. Without the image of a lady, he poured the scented tea directly into his stomach, held up the cup and shouted.


    "Well, we don''t drink tea tonight. We won''t go home if we don''t get drunk."


    Yang Mi also came to the spirit, stroked her sleeves and said with great pride.


    "Don''t worry. Although this wine has a little aftereffect, it is absolutely beneficial and harmless to your body. Just drink it."


    Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    Therefore, everyone changed into wine, and just tasted it, they were full of praise, and the atmosphere on the wine table suddenly became warm.


    As Ding Ning smiled and asked everyone to eat food, as soon as the food was imported, even if most of the people present were public figures who needed to pay attention to their image, they also threw the so-called image behind their minds at the moment. The wine table was suddenly quiet, and there was only the sound of eating with their heads buried.


    "It''s delicious. It''s really delicious. Sobbing, I''m afraid I can''t eat other dishes except those from castles in the air. What can I do?"


    Diba was straightforward. He kept stuffing delicious dishes into his mouth while muttering with pain and happiness.


    "Isn''t that just right? You can''t eat at ordinary times, and you don''t have to lose weight all day. When you''re almost hungry, come to the castle in the air and have a big meal."


    Yang Mi joked with a smile.


    "Ah! I thought I was a camel and could store food."


    Diba rolled his eyes and muttered, his cheeks still bulging, and he didn''t forget to put food in his mouth.


    "Hey! Who''s the boss of the castle in the air? Can you discuss with him and open a branch in Yanjing? I promise I''ll take people to eat every day as long as I''m in Yanjing."


    Guan Xiaotong suggested faintly.


    "Yes, that''s a good idea, Mr. Ding. Aren''t you familiar with the boss? Can you tell him to open a branch in Yanjing and we promise to support it every day."


    As soon as Diba''s eyes brightened, he struggled to swallow the full food in his mouth, looked at Ding Ning with expectation and said.


    Ding Ning lost his smile and had not had time to speak, Wang Jianzhi smiled bitterly and said, "if you think too much, castles in the air won''t care about your support. The business here is so good that it''s unimaginable. People start queuing every morning from five or six o''clock. They can line up from the first floor to the top floor. They haven''t seen them open a branch in Ninghai. How can they directly go to Yanjing to open a branch?"


    "Ah, the business is so good, too. It''s strange if the business is not good with the food in the air."


    Guan Xiaotong said with some understanding and some disappointment.


    "What can I do? Can I eat such delicious food only when I come to Ninghai in the future?"


    Diba said with a depressed face. Even so, he still didn''t forget to put food in his mouth.


    "Delicacy delicacy delicacy," western style food castles in the air. "Let''s not only open the whole world, but also let the foreigners feel the charm of my Chinese cuisine, so that people can not talk about the delicious food, they are western beef steak." according to me, the delicacies of castles in the air are much better than those of the so-called Michelin 3-star chef.


    Tong Liya said with a pity on her face. Everyone nodded and agreed with this view again and again.

 Chapter 1379

    "It''s not that simple. I''m afraid those foreigners are used to steak and foie gras sauce. They can''t get used to our Chinese food at all."


    Ouyang Yuntian said with emotion: "are there still few Chinese restaurants in foreign Chinatown? At first, they restored the original flavor, and then? It''s not to cater to the tastes of foreigners and change our ancestors'' craft into a product of a combination of Chinese and western. It''s beyond recognition and neither fish nor fowl."


    "Yes, I also have this feeling when I go abroad. The Chinese restaurant in Chinatown is not authentic at all. It is not the original Chinese food at all."


    Jiang Yimeng nodded in agreement.


    "That''s what I said, but I don''t think so. Other Chinese restaurants can''t do it because they are not good enough to conquer foreigners'' taste buds, but it doesn''t mean that castles in the air can''t do it. Like food and art, there are no borders. Even if foreigners'' tastes are different from ours, I believe that with the taste of castles in the air, they can definitely conquer those who are used to eating Foreigners who eat Western food. "


    Pan Yigang unexpectedly supported castles in the air.


    "Yes, what director Pan said is reasonable. I also think no one can resist the temptation of gourmet food in the air and absolutely conquer the taste buds of foreigners."


    Song Ziyi also echoed, not to curry favor with Pan Dao, but to really feel the charm of delicious food.


    "I think with the delicacy of castles in the air, even if we can''t conquer all foreigners, we can at least conquer half or even more people''s taste buds, which is enough."


    Cheng Wenhai said thoughtfully, "if you can do it, is it to carry forward China''s catering culture?"


    "Count, absolutely count!"


    The speaker had no intention of listening. Ding Ning said excitedly.


    Chinese food is an integral part of Chinese traditional culture. At a time when the state vigorously advocates the promotion of Chinese traditional culture, if you take the castle in the air as the business card of Chinese catering industry, open up all corners of the world and conquer the hearts of foreigners with food.


    So that those foreigners are infatuated with Chinese food, and then become interested in Chinese culture, study Chinese culture and learn Chinese culture. Isn''t this also a cultural invasion?


    "Hehe, we think too much, not to mention the boss of the castle in the air, whether he has the plan to open the restaurant all over the world or not, even if he has it, it will not happen overnight. I think the top priority of the castle in the air is to open a branch in Yanjing first, otherwise our Diba may want tea and don''t want food. What can we do if we are hungry?"


    Yang Mi smiled and joked.


    Diba made a cute face and muttered with a smile: "honey, don''t use me to cover. You must be eager to open a branch in Yanjing, so that you can taste delicious food every day."


    "Not only sister MI, we have to eat every day until we get tired of it, but the problem is, people''s business is so good that they haven''t opened a branch in Ninghai. When can we open the branch to Yanjing?"


    Ouyang said gloomily at dawn.


    "Yes, yes, we have nowhere to eat. I really envy the people living in Ninghai."


    Tong Liya showed her iconic little tiger teeth and said with some envy.


    "Sister MI, why don''t we move the studio to Ninghai."


    Diba''s food attribute is really strong. In order to eat, he does everything. He dares to come up with such a wonderful idea, which makes everyone laugh.


    Yang Mi rolled her eyes and said helplessly, "why don''t I set up one in Ninghai?"


    Xiao Yao glanced at Ding Ning with a smile and said, "I''m afraid there''s no hope for Yanjing''s branch in a short time, but the first branch in Ninghai is under preparation."


    "A castle in the air is going to open its first branch? Where is the location of the branch?"


    Ouyang Yuntian''s eyes brightened and asked excitedly.


    He didn''t want to eat in a castle in the air before, but every time he saw a long line, he had to give up with a bitter smile.


    He is so busy every day that he doesn''t have time to line up here, but if he opens a branch in the air, he can greatly reduce the dining pressure and eat the delicious food here at that time.


    "The location has been determined. It is on the top floor of Zui Hongyan cosmetics company. It is now in the preparatory stage and will soon be open for business. This is the membership card of the first branch of the castle in the air. With this card, the cardholder has the privilege of eating directly without queuing."


    Xiao Yao took out more than a dozen golden cards and said with a smile like the big gray wolf who abducted Little Red Riding Hood.


    "You don''t have to wait in line. You can eat at any time?"


    Everyone''s breathing was urgent, and their eyes were hot staring at the membership card in Xiaoyao''s hand.


    Others stared at Xiao Yao, such as Yang Mi and Ouyang Breaking Dawn. Their minds were blank, and only one idea was spinning wildly in their minds - who was this woman? What is her relationship with drunk beauty cosmetics?


    As people living in Yanjing and artists who only half step into the upper class society, they have never heard of the famous supreme beauty, but the threshold of that circle is too high for them, so they only hear its name and don''t know its person.


    Delicious food is naturally good, but for artists who often stay up late, have to make up when going out, filming or performing, and their skin is most vulnerable to cosmetic erosion, their skin is their second life. The temptation of drunk beauty to them is definitely far more than any delicious food.


    Ding Ning is a little confused. What membership card? You can eat without waiting in line? Why didn''t anyone tell him? What the hell is Xiao Yao doing? But when he saw the heat in the eyes of Yang Mi and others, he seemed to understand something.


    "Of course, although I am not the boss of the castle in the air, the castle in the air is built on the top of the floor of my drunken beauty cosmetics company, so I still have some face. This time, the first branch of the castle in the air will launch 36 membership cards, and I directly got half, that is, 18."


    Xiao Yao smiles like a little fox. The membership card of a castle in the air is just a bait thrown by her, and the membership card of drunk beauty is her ultimate goal. Obviously, Yang Mi, the person in charge of the studio, is her goal today.


    As long as she can successfully win Yang Mi, the drunk beauty will initially open a gap in the performing arts circle. As for Tiangong entertainment, she doesn''t need to bother to calculate. Based on her relationship with song Ziyi and the endorsement of Ye Huan''s four little beauties, she has long been in her bag.


    "Gudu!"


    Ouyang Yuntian''s throat stirred violently, swallowed hard, and asked with straight eyes, "President Wei, don''t you know that your membership card is going to be transferred?"


    Xiao Yao gave him a look of hesitation and said in embarrassment: "I took great pains to get these 18 membership cards. With the hot dining situation in the castle in the air, President Ouyang should know how rare these membership cards are."


    "I know, I know. President Wei, as long as you can transfer two to me, no, one will do. You can open the conditions."


    Ouyang Yuntian looked eagerly at the membership card in Xiaoyao''s hand and asked for it.


    You know, everyone has different levels of circles with different status. In his circles, there are businessmen and dignitaries with similar status.


    A membership card that can eat at any time in the air can definitely raise his status and reputation in the circle and become the envy of others in the circle


    And the object of flattery.


    This is the only magic weapon for him to obtain business information or business negotiations, or to improve his taste and style to attract contacts. He will never let go of such a good thing.


    Everyone looked at Xiao Yao eagerly. It was not that they were indifferent, but the president of Ouyang Yuntian Tiangong entertainment was there. It was the highest status among all the people here. Naturally, they would not compete with him without interest, except for Ding Ning''s invisible identity.


    Besides, Xiaoyao has 18 membership cards in his hand. After Ouyang Yuntian successfully gets one, it''s not too late for them to make another move.


    In particular, Yang Mi, although she was in Yanjing and had no or no membership cards for castles in the air, after Xiao Yao mentioned drunk beauty intentionally or unintentionally, she made up her mind to have a good relationship with Xiao Yao.


    "As you know, a castle in the air is a place where even the vice mayor has to follow the rules if he wants to jump in line for dinner. It can be seen how precious this membership card is. It is not a simple membership card, but represents the cardholder''s status and identity in Ninghai business district, which is equivalent to the business card of whether a businessman is successful or not."


    Xiao Yao looked embarrassed. The vice mayor didn''t say anything about ordering meals in the castle in the air, which virtually raised the value of the castle in the air membership card.


    Ouyang Yuntian''s face darkened for a while. Yes, this is a membership card that even the vice mayor can''t get. Although he is the president of Tiangong entertainment, his status can''t be compared with that of the vice mayor of Ninghai. It''s a dream to get a membership card.


    "But!"


    Xiaoyao suddenly made a big turn in her voice, which raised Ouyang Yuntian''s hope again and looked at her with burning eyes.


    Xiao Yao smiled, opened her lips and said, "I have 18 membership cards. I originally wanted to leave them to my relatives and friends, but since President Ouyang is so sincere and Ziyi and I are good friends, even for her face, I can''t help but give up my love."


    "Really? Great. It''s really great. Thank you, President Wei. Thank you."


    Ouyang Yuntian was overjoyed and excited.


    Song Ziyi was moved to look at Xiao Yao. This face was enough for her.


    "No, don''t thank me first. After I finish, you can decide whether to use this membership card. I have to say something first, so that President Ouyang doesn''t think I can make a fortune."


    Xiao Yao said seriously: "This membership card is not free. It is a lifetime membership card. The annual membership fee is 100000 and the recharge shall not be less than 1 million. The catering fee will be deducted from the card after dinner, which is equivalent to a stored value card. I have done 18 membership cards and spent a total of 19.8 million. Although I don''t care about this 1.8 million, President Ouyang won''t let me suffer a loss?"


    "That''s natural. President Wei has given me face. How can Ouyang Yuntian let president Wei suffer losses? I''ll transfer it to you now."


    Ouyang Yuntian rubbed his hands excitedly and said again and again.


    Annual membership fee of 100000? Each recharge shall not be less than one million?


    What''s this? For Ouyang Yuntian, the annual fee for a membership card in the golf club is no less than 200000. What does it mean to be only 100000 a year?


    The most important thing is that even if you have money, you can''t buy this membership card. This means that you have privileges in a castle in the air. You don''t have Xiaoyao''s face in it. You don''t dare to expect to get a membership card in a castle in the air in his status.


    "President Wei, can I have one? Don''t worry, I won''t let president Wei suffer."


    When Ouyang Yuntian opened the way, Yang Mi was no longer reserved and asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1380

    "Well, President Wei, can I have a membership card, too? Can I have one, too?"


    Jiang Yimeng also asked uneasily that she was not short of money. What she was afraid of was that she had no relatives with Xiaoyao, for fear that she would not give face.


    "And me, can I have one, too?"


    Sister LAN is also eager to try. As a gold medal agent, she doesn''t need money, but whether Xiaoyao gives face or not is not certain, so she hesitated for a long time and summoned up the courage to speak.


    "I, and I, sister Wei, I want one, too."


    Guan Xiaotong came from an art family. Although his coffee position is not very high, he is also a popular artist. He doesn''t need money. He doesn''t think too much for people. He raises his hand and cries sweetly.


    "I want one, too, sister Wei."


    "I... I want one, too."


    Seeing Guan Xiaotong speak, Ouyang Xiaoxiao and Tong Liya can''t help raising their hands and shouting.


    Although they don''t live in Ninghai, the gourmet food in the air has completely conquered them. They think there are many opportunities to come to Ninghai in the future. However, it''s a pity if they can''t eat the gourmet food in the air because of overcrowding. Therefore, it''s necessary to get a privileged membership card.


    Ding Ning was stunned. He didn''t expect that the company canteen, which was just made to let snow pass the time, has now become a hot food restaurant. In order to get a privileged membership card that can eat without queuing, no one cares about the annual fee of 100000 yuan a year, but is wildly pursued, Is this society too crazy, or is he too backward?


    The cost of a membership card that can be used on the card swiping machine is no more than 100 yuan, but each membership card can bring a profit of 100000 yuan for the restaurant, and still 100000 yuan a year.


    Not much. If you handle 100 membership cards in a castle in the air, you don''t need to pay anything at all. The most is to reserve some member rooms, and you can make a net profit of 10 million a year and 100 million in ten years.


    Although with Ding Ning''s current status and wealth, he will never pay attention to it at all, but for ordinary people, it is definitely a large amount of wealth that can''t be achieved in a lifetime.


    Especially when he thought of the money, he picked it up in vain on the main road. Ding Ning couldn''t help feeling thousands of times in his heart.


    Xiao Yao, the top student of Harvard, finally showed her edge. She just took advantage of the privilege of not having to wait in line to eat, and easily earned a large windfall for a castle in the air.


    "Well, don''t you want a membership card?"


    Ding Ning sighed, but found that so many people in the box were "buying" membership cards around Xiao Yao. In addition to Wang Jianzhi, director Pan, screenwriter Cheng and some brokers, Diba also continued to eat and eat quietly around him, which surprised him and couldn''t help asking.


    After all, the girl''s gluttony is famous all over the country. This time, she was able to resist the temptation of delicious food, which really impressed him.


    Diba blinked her beautiful big eyes, covered her stomach that had been slightly fed and supported, and said with a painful and tangled face: "I want it too, but... I''m afraid of being fat."


    Ding Ning was almost adored by her expression. The girl is not delicate, artificial, forthright and cheerful. It''s no wonder that since her debut, most of the comments of the audience and the media on her are positive.


    Almost subconsciously, he reached out and scraped her straight nose, smiled and said, "what are you afraid of..."


    Diba''s pretty face turned red in an instant, his eyes unnaturally dodged his line of sight, and his body subconsciously leaned back to open the distance with him.


    Ding Ning''s words stopped abruptly, and he suddenly realized that he was too abrupt from Diba''s reaction,


    After all, they were not familiar with each other, and he instinctively made such intimate moves only because he really appreciated the lovely girl.


    "Cough, well, it''s me. Don''t be angry. I''m used to making trouble with my sister. I subconsciously took you as my sister. Cough... Well, I really didn''t mean to."


    Ding Ning was embarrassed and stammered an apology.


    Fortunately, everyone is paying attention to Xiaoyao at the moment, and no one has noticed their abnormalities. Otherwise, it is uncertain what scandal will come out tomorrow.


    He doesn''t care, but Diba is a popular artist. Once the scandal comes out, it will certainly have a bad impact on her.


    "Cough, well, it doesn''t matter. I understand your uncontrollable mood. Who makes me love everyone and see flowers bloom."


    When Diba saw his embarrassed appearance, he didn''t seem to take advantage of himself sincerely. The faint unhappiness in his heart also disappeared. He spit out his tongue naughtily and resolved the embarrassment with humor.


    Ding Ning breathed a long sigh of relief. Fortunately, although the girl was a little narcissistic, she was very considerate, which made him secretly alert. He must think twice and act later. He must not act casually, giving people an impression of frivolity and instability.


    "Thank you for your understanding. In order to express my apology, I will send you a membership card of a castle in the air."


    Membership card is just a piece of cake for Ding Ning, but for Diba, it is a super gift. Just, why did Ding Ning send this gift to her? This made her not happy but surprised, and immediately gave birth to vigilance. Was he making his own idea?


    "You... Well, I know you didn''t mean to. You really don''t have to take it personally. This gift is too heavy for me."


    Although Diba wanted to get a membership card, she had her own bottom line and guidelines for life. She chose to refuse at the first time, but she didn''t want to offend Ding Ning like this. She said half jokingly: "besides, I don''t want to exercise hard to consume excess heat and control my body because of greed."


    Ding Ning couldn''t see her refusal. With a faint smile on her face, she continued to throw out a big temptation: "if I said I had a way to let you enjoy delicious food and don''t have to work so hard to keep fit and overload the painful exercise, would you refuse?"


    Diba''s face was full of tangles. She didn''t doubt Ding Ning''s words at all, because before his arrival, she learned the magic of Ding Ning''s medical skills from Song Ziyi''s mouth. For food like her, it''s definitely an irresistible temptation to be able to enjoy delicious food unscrupulously without having to exercise hard to lose weight.


    She specially sat beside Ding Ning to deepen her feelings with him, and then asked him if there was any way to keep fit without controlling his diet.


    But now after Ding Ning took the initiative to put it forward, she hesitated. Although she was usually careless, she was really not a brainless vase, otherwise she wouldn''t have achieved today.


    If Ding Ning had proposed this method before, she would be ecstatic. But after Ding Ning made an ambiguous move, she had developed a strong vigilance against him. There was no good thing that pie fell from the sky. She didn''t believe that Ding Ning would be so kind and help her unconditionally.


    With this preconceived psychology, Diba quickly made a decision and stared at Ding Ning without blinking: "what do you want?"


    "What do I want?"


    Ding Ning was slightly stunned, and then reacted, knowing that she was doubting her wrongdoing, "I''m not your fan, but I appreciate your professional attitude. I like your frank and forthright character. In the big dye vat of the entertainment industry, everyone who can keep out of the mud without dyeing deserves my respect and admiration. I don''t mind helping such people within my ability."


    ¡°


    Really? "


    Diba didn''t seem to expect such an answer, and looked at him in disbelief.


    But what she saw was a pair of calm and clear eyes without any impurities. The answer was also very affirmative: "it''s more real than pearls."


    Diba breathed a sigh of relief. She believed that a person''s eyes would not lie. She just didn''t know why, but she was vaguely annoyed. Is this girl so unattractive?


    "Am I so unattractive?"


    When Diba thought of this, he blurted out this sentence inexplicably. Ding Ning''s surprised chin almost didn''t fall off. After half a day, he touched his nose and said to himself with narcissistic face: "brother is so charming!"


    "Cluck!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Both of them laughed at the same time, and the previous misunderstandings and embarrassments disappeared into smoke. It was quite a little like laughing at each other and devoid of gratitude and hatred.


    "I propose a toast to you for... Your appreciation and love."


    After such a little farce, the relationship between the two people was surprisingly close. Diba took the initiative to take up the wine glass and toast Ding Ning. Although she never mentioned the membership card and the prescription to keep her body shape, she obviously no longer doubted Ding Ning''s ulterior motives.


    "Fat girl''s toast. I have to drink it."


    Ding Ning picked up the glass and drank it.


    "You''re the fat girl. People''s nickname is fat di."


    Dibaton was not happy and had to break up with him.


    Ding Ning smiled and quibbled: "from tomorrow on, you will not be fat girl or fat di. You are thin di. Well, I promise!"


    "It''s almost the same, but if you can''t do it, don''t blame me for not recognizing you as a friend."


    Diba got Ding Ning''s guarantee and immediately turned angry into happy. It can be seen how much she hopes that the problem of "fat", which has plagued her for several years, can be solved.


    "In fact, it''s better to be fat. Women are so thin."


    Ding Ning said stealthily, looking at her pearly figure quietly.


    "People like you who eat nothing but meat will not understand how painful it is for people like me who drink cold water and grow meat. Looking at so many delicious food, they can''t eat it for fear of growing meat. That kind of pain is really unbearable. You don''t know. Once, I......"


    Diba didn''t notice his "sneaky eyes". He was drinking spirit fruit wine and burping. He was still eating delicious food without delaying her endless complaints. The attribute of eating goods was obvious at this moment.


    "Well, in order to satisfy your appetite, I''ll help you make drugs that can control your body tonight, okay?"


    Ding Ning didn''t expect that Diba would complain so much about not enjoying the delicious food. At this moment, he was more nagging than Tang monk, which made him cry and laugh, so he could only promise.


    "Burp! I find you''re actually a good man, upholding justice! It''s a pity that you don''t mix in the entertainment industry, or I''ll cover you."


    Diba was a little drunk at the moment. He hiccupped very unethically. His face was red and drunk. He patted Ding Ning on the shoulder and said very manly.


    "Well, that''s what you said. I''ll go to the entertainment industry another day. You have to cover me."


    Ding Ning thought Diba more and more cute and said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, one spit and one pit. Your sister Di will definitely keep her word."


    Diba became more energetic, banging his chest, swearing and swearing.


    Ding Ning can''t laugh or cry, but she''s not wrong to call herself sister di. After all, the girl is several years older than him.

 Chapter 1381

    "Excuse me, Miss Diba. Can I have a word with Mr. Ding?"


    Just as they were talking and laughing, Wang Jianzhi came over and said with a smile.


    Diba was drunk and smiled politely. He raised his hand and said please feel free.


    Knowing that the main play was coming, Ding Ning got up and left the table. He came to the sofa and sat down with Wang Jianzhi.


    Pan Yigang and Cheng Wenhai have been waiting in the sofa area. When the others see that they have something to talk about, they consciously stay away from the sofa area and subconsciously turn down the volume.


    Xiaoyao has thrown out her bait - the membership card issued by drunken beauty cosmetics company.


    It has to be said that women, especially female artists, don''t care about their skin and appearance. Drunk Hongyan has a membership card that gives priority to the purchase of the "supreme Hongyan" suit. Once it was launched, it was immediately wildly sought after by Yang Mi and others. Even Diba didn''t bear the temptation, temporarily gave up the food and came forward to shout that she would become a drunk Hongyan''s member.


    "Mr. Ding, I admit that you have strong literary skills and we enjoyed talking, but I still disagree with the producer''s insistence on you as the hero of the record of the swordsman"


    As soon as Ding Ninggang took his seat, pan Yigang said bluntly before he had time to have a cup of tea.


    Ding Ning frowned and didn''t speak. He took out a pack of cigarettes and motioned. Three people were not polite. One person took one and lit it. Four people began to smoke.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Mr. Ding. Lao pan doesn''t have a prejudice against you, but his character is like this. He is a very dedicated director. He should keep improving whether making movies or TV dramas in order to achieve the best shooting effect."


    When supervisor Wang saw that Ding Ning was silent, pan Yigang and Cheng Wenhai also bowed their heads and smoked without saying a word. They broke the silence with a smile, which can be regarded as an explanation for Pan Yigang.


    "I understand director Pan''s mood. I understand his thoughts. To tell you the truth, I am still in a fog. If my friend hadn''t made a decision for me, I wouldn''t have promised to shoot."


    Ding Ning took a deep smoke and slowly spit out the smoke, Said faintly: "I am not interested in filming, but now that I have promised my friend, I will try my best to do it. If I guess correctly, the producer made a separate decision to promise me to play the leading role. Director Pan wants to get the film investment of Schindler media. Even if he is dissatisfied, he can only obey the arrangement of the producer, but that''s all Pan Dao is disgusted by the practice of being forced to fill the role, right? So when you see me, you want to give me a slap in the face, so that I''d better retreat in the face of difficulties. You''ve explained it to the producer, haven''t you? "


    "Yes, I really intend to. Mr. Ding really has a sharp eye."


    Pan Yigang was seen through his mind. But he frankly admitted his idea: "It''s not that I have any opinion on Mr. Ding. To be honest, I''ve heard of Mr. Ding''s name as a miracle doctor for a long time. The miracle that happened to Miss Song Ziyi today makes me admire Mr. Ding''s magical medical skills. After all, every walk is like a mountain. No matter how deep Mr. Ding''s achievements in the medical field are, it doesn''t mean that he can make some achievements in the performing arts circle."


    Without waiting for Ding Ning to argue, pan Yigang waved a powerful hand and continued: "just like Miss Song Ziyi, she is still a diva in the music world and can be linked with the performing arts circle, but her acting skills are still far from the shooting effect I expect, not to mention Mr. Ding, who has never made a play."


    Ding Ning smiled and said with interest:


    "Since director Pan feels that Miss Song Ziyi''s acting skills are not up to standard, why should he agree to her as female number one?"


    Pan Yigang''s face became serious, Looking at Ding Ning, he said word by word: "To tell you the truth, I was also extremely opposed to Miss Song Ziyi''s decision to take part in female No. 1, but her acting skills were a little unsatisfactory, but she didn''t have any acting skills at all. Moreover, she had held many concerts and had seen big scenes. Her psychological quality was completely qualified, and she could immerse herself in the role without external interference."


    "The most important thing is her attitude. She is a very dedicated artist. Different from those stars who play big names after they have their status, she can put down the shelf of Tiantian and is willing to shoot a TV play that will not improve her fame but will reduce her value. This in itself is enough to explain the problem. In this way, although her acting skills are insufficient, she is willing to learn I''ll give her a chance to specialize in artists with artistic ethics. "


    Pan Yi just finished at one breath, After drinking flower tea, he said in a depressed way: "Of course, this does not mean that I will definitely use him when I enter the crew. There is a clause in the contract when the crew signs the contract. If I am not satisfied with the director, I have the right to change actors at any time, including song Ziyi and Wu Jiawen, the former male No. 1. I just didn''t expect that there was an accident at the beginning of shooting Miss Song Ziyi, which I am optimistic about Wu Jiawen will use the excuse of delaying the schedule to start the price. No matter how good his acting skills are, I won''t stay for such a person without artistic virtue. "


    Ding Ning shows a thoughtful look. He can''t even pass the acting skills of song Ziyi. Can he do it? It is reasonable that director Pan is not optimistic about him.


    However, although this mood can be understood, it still makes him feel very uncomfortable and despised by others.


    On the contrary, it aroused his competitive heart. Even such boring and obscure works of traditional Chinese medicine, he could bear to watch them, and he didn''t believe it was difficult to make a good play.


    "Mr. Ding, what you don''t like to hear, I understand that the company wants to use your fame to improve the audience rating of this film, but as a producer, in line with the attitude of being responsible to both the company and Mr. Ding, I also agree with director Pan. For the company, Mr. Ding''s participation can really improve the audience rating, but it is impossible for any film and television work to rely on the fame of actors In the long run, after overdrawing fame, you will be scolded. After all, fame is not easy to accumulate. If Mr. Ding performs poorly in shooting, it will also cause great damage to your reputation, and it is not impossible for your fans to turn black. "


    The smiling producer Wang''s expression was extremely serious and sincere persuasion.


    "Although the role of film and television works is defined as entertaining the public, for me and Lao pan, including those who really love film and television, the role of film and television is not just entertaining the public. It is a sacred and serious art. It interprets more practical significance through a story line and some social microcosms. If an actor can''t express what we want to express What comes out shows that this film and television work is a failure. Therefore, Mr. Ding, I''m sorry. I agree with Lao pan on this point. "


    Cheng Wenhai also said with a serious look.


    Ding Ning''s mouth was slightly upturned and said with a slight sense of playfulness: "director Pan, Mr. Cheng and supervisor Wang, I understand what you said. After all, what you want to express is that you think I don''t know acting skills. You think I can''t perform this role well at all. Do you want me to know the difficulties and retreat?"


    "Yes, after all, you are the hero designated by the investor. They want to rely on your fame to attract attention and improve ratings, but Lao Cheng and I still have this practice


    Lao Wang disagrees. "


    Pan Yigang said without hesitation: "Even crudely made by Schindler for profit, the drama is far less expressive and appealing than most of the big screen, because the big screen is all about the integration of the filming essence, which reduces all the plots in one hundred and twenty minutes, while the TV series is dragging, dragging muddle along, and even making rough works.


    But I don''t think this is absolute. TV plays can''t compare with movies, but they are also a form of artistic expression. Whether it''s a film or a TV play, the script is the soul. Whether the actors can express the stories they want to tell in the script through the perfect interpretation of the characters is the key to the success of a film and television work.


    I pan Yigang said a big word. Since my debut, I have followed the high-quality line. If an actor can''t express what I want through his performance, even if he is a film emperor, I won''t pass. Even if this is just a TV play shot to raise funds, it is also the essence written by Lao Cheng with painstaking efforts, I will never allow anyone to be trampled on the fruits of his labor.


    Mr. Ding, I''m not afraid to tell you that what we want to shoot is not an ordinary TV play, but a high-quality TV play with thought and soul. I don''t look down on you, but you are really not suitable for shooting this film. Therefore, I hope Mr. Ding can take the initiative to refuse the producer and give me Lao pan a face, OK? "


    Ding Ning looked at the eyes of Pan Yigang, Cheng Wenhai and Wang Jianzhi, who begged and expected, and felt very bad in his heart.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter to him whether to shoot the play or not. Emotionally, he was moved by the three people''s character and their respect and strict requirements for film and television works.


    To tell the truth, he also wanted to help them, but the feeling of being looked down upon made him very unwilling and unwilling. In addition, this was Xiao Nuo''s request. He also had to shoulder the important task of protecting the safety of song Ziyi. Therefore, he couldn''t agree to their request at all.


    Ruthlessly put the cigarette end out in the ashtray. Ding Ning made up his mind and said with a very sincere attitude: "director Pan, it is reasonable that you have said this. I should agree to your request, but please forgive me. I have a reason why I don''t shoot."


    Pan Yigang looked at each other and saw the helpless color in each other''s eyes. Wang Jianzhi was better. After all, he represented the producer. Although he was helpless, he didn''t lose much.


    But pan Yigang and Cheng Wenhai were different. Their faces became lonely. They sighed gently and couldn''t even smile.


    It''s really hard to ask for people. If it weren''t for their influence in the film and television industry in order to raise funds for making films, how could the producers be allowed to tell what to do and forcibly insert roles into the crew beyond the director.


    "Pan Dao, Mr. Cheng, I know you are very unwilling. To tell you the truth, I am not very willing. You are too preconceived. Pan Dao said before that it is called" separated lines are like separated mountains ". Although I agree, I can''t completely agree. In my opinion, there are thousands of roads, different roads go the same way, and there are overlapping points between roads."


    Ding Ning looked at Pan Yigang seriously and said, "just as you think I''m just a doctor and can''t understand acting skills at all, I''ll tell you now, in fact, I''m not just a doctor?"


    "Not just doctors?"


    Pan Yigang and others looked at him in amazement. They didn''t know what he wanted to express.


    Wang Jianzhi even disdained to think that you are still a movie emperor, aren''t you?

 Chapter 1382

    Pop!


    Ding Ning gently snapped his fingers in their stunned sight, and a faint purple flame was burning quietly on his fingertips.


    "This... This is?"


    Pan Yigang three people suddenly stared like ghosts and stammered.


    Ding Ning waved his hand and the flame suddenly disappeared, but this is not the end, but a beginning.


    His hand gently grabbed into the air, and then spread his hand. A seed germinated and grew rapidly with the naked eye, and grew into a three foot long sapling in the twinkling of an eye.


    Then, the budding flowers and bones bloom quietly on the branches, and the peach blossoms compete for beauty. The strange beauty is like a dream.


    The faint fragrance of the flowers was so pleasant that Pan Yigang and others couldn''t believe their eyes. They couldn''t help reaching out and picking a peach blossom.


    "Really, it''s actually true. It''s definitely a peach blossom just blooming. How is it possible this season? Even magic is not so magical?"


    The three men played with the petals in their hands and muttered dully, because they knew that it was only January now and the peach blossoms would not bloom until March. Ding Ning''s means had far exceeded the scope of magic.


    "Nothing is impossible, but your habitual ideas and thinking have solidified your imagination. Just as you firmly believe that I can''t act before the audition, it''s unfair to me. Don''t you hate it when you don''t fully understand each other? But why do you still depend on yourself But will you make such a dogmatic mistake? "


    Ding Ning put away the peach blossom branch with a backhand and said with a slight irony.


    Ding Ning doesn''t deny that Pan Yigang and Cheng Wenhai are both talented people, but thinks that they think highly of themselves, are too arrogant and don''t pay attention to anyone at all.


    Talking and laughing, there are great scholars and communicating like baiding. What they say is that they are such conceited people. It seems that except them, the world is a group of ignorant people who eat antiquity and don''t deserve to stand side by side with them.


    However, what they want to express conflicts with national policies. After repeated setbacks, they have a sense of cynicism. Only under the banner of respecting art can they leave the world and become independent, shoot films that they think reveal the ugly reality of society, and go to the international competition to win awards to affirm their life value.


    The so-called family ugliness should not be publicized. In Ding Ning''s view, their behavior is an extremely irrational behavior. Strictly speaking, they are selfish actions to improve their reputation by selling the reputation and interests of the motherland.


    While they are still complacent about their international awards, they do not realize what kind of negative public opinion their actions have brought to the country.


    After learning that the director is Pan Yigang, Ding Ning specially investigated his information. It has to be said that Pan Yigang is indeed an admirable director.


    His first award-winning work in the world is called deep well, which tells the story of a coal owner who illegally mined coal, colluding with officials and businessmen and concealing the report of mine accidents.


    In order to collect materials, he risked his life to sneak into a private small coal mine illegally mined. He worked as a miner for three months to experience life and nearly died in a mine collapse.


    The second award-winning work is called "lawsuit", which tells that a village official runs amok in the village, killing the people, bullying men and women, and doing all kinds of evil. A bullied villager refuses to accept and wants to sue, but is beaten by hooligans ordered by the village official, forcibly occupying land and raping women. The police look on coldly and even help the tyrant, which eventually leads to the destruction of the villager''s family, The story of an old man''s unremitting petition for 17 years before he was able to settle his grievances and get snow. The play shows the arrogance of hooligans and bullies


    Hu, the selfishness and indifference of the villagers who dare not say justice for fear of causing trouble, and the ugly face of the police accepting bribes can be described as penetrating.


    The third award-winning work is called nail households, which tells the story of a small county engaged in development in the 1980s and 1990s. In order to pay less demolition money, developers ordered local ruffians and hooligans to stop water, power, smash glass, paint, shit, even masked house robbery and other dirty means to refuse to move because they were dissatisfied with the demolition money.


    The fourth award-winning work is called indifferent city. It tells the tragic story of migrant workers who were caught by the police, beaten by hooligans and despised by the city people when they were owed wages by the foreman and had no money to go home for the new year. Finally, migrant workers asked for nothing and jumped down from the tallest building in the city.


    Part five


    Part six


    Over the past 20 years, pan Yigang has made a total of 11 films, seven of which have won international awards and won nearly 10 film emperors. After the film, pan Yigang has gained a lot in the international film circle.


    His award-winning works are subject types that epitomize the sharp social contradictions in China. From an artistic point of view, they depict the ruthlessness of human nature and social reality incisively and vividly. It is indeed a rare boutique, and the award is well deserved.


    But he didn''t realize it, or maybe he didn''t think so. These films are all built to vilify the domestic environment, vividly put a foolish, backward, absurd, poor, bureaucratic country without human rights in the international sight, and let those who don''t know China take it for granted that the films they see are the current situation of China, It has seriously affected the international image of China.


    There are indeed some unsatisfactory places in our motherland, but after all, China is a country that has been rebuilt in the war for less than a century. Everything is moving forward in exploration. It is inevitable that there will be some problems, and this is a special period that a developing country must experience, The proper cover is also to avoid finding reasons to criticize the motherland for some countries that do not die.


    As a Chinese, we should be soberly aware that our motherland is becoming stronger with each passing day, groping for correction in continuous reform, and trying to eliminate those social ugly phenomena,


    Fortunately, he was born in New China and won many international awards. The government didn''t take him seriously because he competed for honor for the country. If he was born in an ancient feudal dynasty, his behavior of tarnishing the national image would be enough to implicate the nine families in the great crime of extermination.


    If this is the case, everyone has their own aspirations and can not be forced. In addition, he does have something worthy of respect, which will not embarrass Ding Ning so cynically.


    However, pan Yigang showed his unquestioned overbearing and self righteous arbitrariness from the first meeting, as well as the previous seemingly sincere request. In fact, the domineering spirit in his bones also made Ding Ning feel very uncomfortable. He has never been a very generous person. How can he not seize the opportunity to ridicule him?


    Pan Yigang''s face was hot and wanted to find a seam to drill in. Yes, he didn''t even give Ding Ning the opportunity to audition, so he categorically affirmed that he didn''t understand acting skills and asked him to resign.


    Although Ding Ning''s magical magic can not prove that he is proficient in acting, the most criticized in his films is the injustice of arbitrarily distrusting others without investigation. It is good to depict the ugly faces of those dogmatist experience in thick ink as one of the highlights of the film.


    But now his most hated behavior appeared on himself. What an irony it was. It was like slapping him in the face, so that he could not help himself


    Rong.


    Wang Jianzhi is obviously an exquisite and living role in these three groups. Seeing that Ding Ning''s face is not good, pan Yigang is ashamed, and Cheng Wenhai is also ashamed, He quickly lost his smile and said, "misunderstandings are all misunderstandings. Director Pan didn''t expect that Mr. Ding was proficient in acting, so he would make an arbitrary judgment. He didn''t expect that Mr. Ding was not only proficient in medicine, but also proficient in magic and acting."


    "Did I say I was proficient in acting? Wang Jianzhi thought too much."


    Ding Ning was upset. Naturally, he wouldn''t give Wang Jianzhi a good look. He said faintly.


    Wang Jianzhi''s smile was instantly stiff on his face, and I felt like crying without tears. I just didn''t want to make the relationship too stiff, just from neutralization and mud. Why should I be embarrassed.


    However, Ding Ning is the designated hero of the company. He, together with Pan Yigang and Cheng Wenhai, advised him to resign, which is contrary to the company''s position. Even if he was given 10000 courage, he didn''t dare to be serious with Ding Ning. He can only hold his breath and show a smile more ugly than crying.


    Pan Yigang was shocked when he heard the speech. Yes, although he made subjective mistakes, Ding Ning showed magic, not acting skills, which means that his view is not wrong.


    Thinking of this, pan Yigang immediately regained his composure and said frankly: "Mr. Ding, I have to say that your criticism is very right. I did make a dogmatic mistake. On this point, I am willing to apologize to you, but..."


    "But in fact, is your judgment still right?"


    Ding Ning said with a playful smile on his mouth.


    "Well, indeed, as Mr. Ding himself said, you are not proficient in acting."


    Pan Yigang''s old face is red. As an internationally famous director, he can pull his face and apologize to Ding Ning. It''s his limit. With his aloof and lofty character, he is confident of his own eyes. He will not admit that he has read the wrong thing in his heart.


    "I just said I didn''t say I was proficient in acting, but I didn''t say I didn''t understand acting, did I?"


    Ding Ning''s sly smile flashed by. He knew that Pan Yigang''s character could apologize, but he would never easily admit defeat, so he had been waiting for him.


    "This..."


    Pan Yigang was speechless. When you think about it, it seems that it''s really the case. Ding Ning didn''t say he was proficient in acting, nor did he say he wasn''t proficient, which made him wonder. If the boy was really proficient in acting, wouldn''t he beat himself in the face?


    "Is Mr. Ding proficient in acting or not?"


    Cheng Wenhai''s EQ was much lower than pan Yigang''s, and he said blankly.


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly to himself. He respected Cheng Wenhai from the bottom of his heart. He could play word games with Pan Yigang, but he didn''t want to do so with Cheng Wenhai. He immediately replied, "I''m not proficient."


    Before pan Yigang was relieved, Ding Ning continued confidently: "I don''t think it''s important whether I''m proficient or not. What''s important is that I need an audition. Maybe acting may be difficult for others, but I said that all roads lead to the same goal. I can not only be proficient in medicine, but also be proficient in magic. If I don''t try, how can I know if I can play a good play? Maybe I''ll surprise you and say no It''s settled. "


    "Yes, since Mr. Ding wants to try, I can give you the script now. Will twenty minutes be enough for you to figure out the inner world of the character? If so, we''ll start the audition somewhere in twenty minutes."


    Pan Yigang''s spirit perked up and couldn''t wait to say.

 Chapter 1384

    So, with excitement, expectation, funny, disdain, contempt and even Schadenfreude, a group of people surrounded with a shout. They looked at Ding Ning with a smile like an old monk. Ding Ning, especially Diba, was smiling. Even their eyes narrowed into a seam, waiting to see Ding Ning make a fool of himself.


    "Time is up!"


    Pan Yi just pinched the time. As soon as twenty minutes arrived, he shouted without hesitation. He just stared at Ding Ning and observed every subtle facial expression.


    When Ding Ning heard his cry, he immediately opened his eyes, looked and behaved calmly, without any ups and downs due to more visitors.


    "You have five minutes to perform. I''ll officially start after counting three. One, two, three, start!"


    Pan Yigang had a flash of appreciation at the bottom of his eyes. Although Ding Ning had no performance experience, he had the potential to become a good actor because of his demeanor of falling in front of Taishan without changing color.


    Ding Ning took a deep breath and calmed his mood.


    It is impossible to say that you are not nervous. After all, this is an audition, not standing on the handsome stage to review the army, but this degree of tension is completely controllable, ignoring others.


    With the sound of Pan Yigang, Ding Ning''s facial expression immediately began to change, and the corners of his mouth turned up slightly, indicating his inner joy.


    Walk forward with a cheerful and steady pace. In the reserved performance area, the steps suddenly become heavy, the camber of the corners of the mouth suddenly converges, and gently bite the lips, showing a complex look of tension, uneasiness, excitement, fear, hesitation and hesitation.


    Most of the people present here are acting experts. They put away their previous contempt and disdain, and their faces became dignified.


    I found the treasure now.


    Pan Yigang and others had a flash of excitement in their eyes and secretly cheered in their hearts.


    I didn''t expect that Ding Ning could vividly interpret the feeling of homesickness when he returned home from a young man who ran away from home because of rebellion, by slowing down and changing a few subtle expressions on his face. Where should a person who has never acted show.


    Ding Ning ignored everyone''s "covetous eyes" and immersed himself in role-playing. After only a moment of entanglement, he showed a firm color on his face, summoned up his courage, reached out and gently knocked on the nonexistent door. He listened, but he didn''t get any response.


    Ding Ning frowned slightly, with a look of doubt on his face. He stepped up his efforts and knocked on the door again, but he still didn''t get a response.


    The color of doubt on Ding Ning''s face began to spread, the breath on the wings of his nose was slightly heavy, his eyebrows were wrinkled and tighter, a look of anxiety, worry and uneasiness appeared at the bottom of his eyes, clenched his fist and began to smash the door.


    OK!


    Cheng Wenhai stared at the subtle expression changes on Ding Ning''s face without blinking, and almost couldn''t help calling out hello.


    When Su mubai came back from his studies, he summoned up the courage to knock on the door with fear of being close to his hometown, but he didn''t get a response. He must have realized that something was wrong. It was certain that he was anxious, worried and uneasy, but the slight wrinkled nose sniffed, which was the instinctive response of human beings to the uneasiness from the bottom of his heart. In this scene, it simply played a finishing touch, It fully explains his inner uneasiness and anxiety.


    Secretly glanced at Pan Yigang and couldn''t help but smile. At the moment, pan Yigang still looked lazy. He leaned forward slightly, clenched his fist tightly, stared at Ding Ning with full attention, and didn''t let go of the slightest expression change.


    The scene was silent, and an invisible sense of depression made everyone smile and look at Ding Ning''s every move solemnly and nervously.


    Ding Ning''s expression changed again, from worry


    Anxiety and uneasiness turned into irritability and fear. He trembled slightly, took two steps back, ran up a short distance, and knocked the nonexistent door with his right shoulder.


    The gate was easily knocked open. After all, Su mubai is not what he used to be. He has long been a strong man of truth cultivation.


    The gate was knocked open. Ding Ning staggered forward with his inertial steps, and then stabilized his body.


    Pan Yigang frowned and glanced at Cheng Wenhai. In the setting of the script, Su mubai is already a master of truth cultivation. Staggering is not in line with his skill. Ding Ning''s performance seems to have some defects.


    Cheng Wenhai''s face showed a color of thinking. Judging from Ding Ning''s current performance, he has thoroughly understood the script. He shouldn''t have unreasonable performance here, but why should he perform like this?


    Immediately, Cheng Wenhai seemed to think of something. His eyes suddenly opened wide and showed a sudden realization. There was a bitter smile on his face. It was not Ding Ning''s fault, but his own fault.


    Su mubai is indeed a strong man of truth cultivation now, but his heart has been disordered at the moment, which is related to the safety of his family. Bumping into the door and staggering is the proper performance of a person.


    Pan Yigang and Wang Jianzhi seem to think of this at the same time. Their tight bodies suddenly relax, and their eyes are shining with excitement and expectation. This is challenging the script setting.


    For many years, even the film emperor dare not challenge the authority of Cheng Wenhai''s script. This is not only a taboo in the circle, but also the behavior most hated by directors and screenwriters.


    But Ding Ning changed the setting of the script during the audition, but this change is more reasonable and humanized, so that they can''t find anything wrong at all.


    At this time, Ding Ning moved again, looked around in a daze and panic, looked at the ground covered with weeds taller than people, like his lead filled legs slowly raised and walked forward slowly.


    There was no superfluous expression on his face, and he looked very calm. His hands could be tightly clenched, but his knuckles turned white because of his strength. His body trembled in a slightly undetectable range, but his steps were faster and faster, but heavier and heavier.


    Everyone''s eyes are bright. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. They unexpectedly feel a sense of extreme depression. The cage covers them, so that they don''t even dare to breathe, and their heartbeat starts to accelerate.


    With body language, Ding Ning perfectly explained the feeling that he had expected the possible disaster but was unwilling to believe, so that everyone was like being on the scene, as if he were in a deserted and unknown cemetery. The contradictory mood of eager to know the result but afraid to face the result made people feel heavy and out of breath.


    Finally, Ding Ning pulled away the weeds and found the first skeleton buried in the grass. The discovery shocked him. The fear that the guess came true spread rapidly. He squatted down trembling and examined the skeleton carefully. When he later confirmed that it was not his parents'' skeleton, he seemed relieved, but his heart became more heavy.


    The fear of his parents being killed made him stand up and start suddenly. People were shocked to find that his eyes were covered with blood.


    Before everyone exclaimed, Ding Ning stumbled and began to run quickly, searching and identifying a skeleton. The expression on his face gradually became numb from fear and panic, but the raised green veins on his forehead and neck kept wriggling, so that people could clearly feel his inner restlessness.


    great!


    Pan Yigang didn''t find it himself. At the moment, his waist was straight, his body leaned forward hard, held his breath, and his eyes didn''t blink, for fear of missing any expression and action of Ding Ning, but he was ecstatic and praised in his heart.


    At this moment


    , with Ding Ning''s performance, he has already passed the audition, but he wants to continue to watch and see how Ding Ning will interpret the most difficult scene.


    Finally, Ding Ning searched the whole courtyard and hung his parents'' bodies on the hanging flower tree planted by his parents when he was born.


    Ouch!


    Ding Ning knelt down on the ground with a puff, and his mouth gave out a sad and choking cry that was not like a human voice. He knocked his head heavily on the ground. His body trembled like a pendulum, kneeling on the ground, and gave out an extremely depressed low choking sound like a wounded beast.


    This wail tore the heart and lungs. Everyone felt that their scalp was numb, and they had a layer of goose bumps all over. They trembled like electricity.


    Immediately, a great sadness kept rising in my heart, especially watching Ding Ning kneel to the ground, sending out a thick sadness and despair, and everyone''s eyes turned red.


    Especially Xiaoyao, ye Huan and other women, looking at their lover''s sad and desperate pain, their heart was like being gripped by an invisible big hand. The pain was unbearable. Their nose was sour, and they couldn''t help bursting into tears. They covered cherry lips and made a slight sob.


    Even Yang Mi, Diba and others who have been acting all year round can''t help but red their eyes. Tears and flowers keep spinning in the eye frame. When they look at Ding Ning at the moment, they feel distressed. They can''t help but lower their heads and don''t dare to see it again. They constantly remind themselves that it''s just acting, not true, but the invisible mourning atmosphere still makes their chest like a huge stone, Heavy breathless.


    Pan Yigang, Cheng Wenhai and producer Wang all trembled. Their eyes were red. They looked at Ding Ning, who was slightly shocked by his shoulders. They wanted to laugh, but they couldn''t laugh. The expression on their face was very strange, and there was a huge wave in their heart.


    Ding Ning didn''t read the only line as in the script, but they felt that it was too superfluous. A wail of grief, kneeling on the ground, twitching shoulders and silent crying could perfectly interpret the artistic conception of grief, despair and grief to the extreme by body language alone.


    "Unexpectedly, he is a demon. Has he really never learned to perform?"


    Pan Yigang secretly wiped his tears and said to himself in a slightly inaudible voice.


    Cheng Wenhai and supervisor Wang clearly could not hear what he was saying, but they nodded as if they had a sharp heart. They seemed to understand what he was saying. Their red eyes were full of exclamation and praise.


    So far, Ding Ning''s performance has completely exceeded their expectations. It forms a strong rendering force with a wail and body language, infecting the emotions of all onlookers. Even the film emperor can''t do it. They can foresee that with Ding Ning''s addition, the record of immortal sword and heroes will inevitably become a classic, and the audience rating will not be a problem at all.


    Wang Jianzhi said with great emotion: "I thought the company was playing the piano. I didn''t expect that the company knew people and dug up such a treasure."


    Cheng Wenhai touched the sparse beard on his chin, smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I felt flustered when I remembered that we had tried hard to persuade him to resign."


    "The boy is slapping us in the face with facts."


    Pan Yigang also said with a bitter face.


    "Announce the end. If we don''t pass the audition, we''ll really be dazed."


    Cheng Wenhai said with some depression and excitement, "he is Su mubai, and Su mubai is him."


    "No, wait."


    Pan Yigang stared at Ding Ning: "I always feel that he will give me a greater surprise."

 Chapter 1385

    "I hope not to be frightened. My little heart can''t stand it."


    Wang Jianzhi wiped his eyes and said mockingly that the sad atmosphere was so infectious that he was still in tears.


    Unexpectedly, they didn''t get a response from Pan Yigang. Looking at it suspiciously, they found that they looked at Ding Ning with their eyes hooked, with a shocked and dull expression on their face.


    Subconsciously, when he looked up, Wang Jianzhi trembled all over, and the whole man was silly there, his eyes full of disbelief.


    Ding Ning stood up tremblingly, his face wet with tears, stretched out his hand and trembled to grasp the body hanging from the tree, as if he wanted to touch the close relative who had been separated by Yin and Yang.


    But because of the violent fluctuation of emotion, his legs are soft, but he can''t catch his feet. The lonely figure holds up his weak hands and claws helplessly. It seems to be asking the sky why he should be so cruel to me?


    This scene seems to freeze in people''s hearts and become an indelible picture of sadness in their eternal life.


    The regret, remorse, guilt, sadness and despair of "the son wants to raise but the parent is not here" when the wanderer returns, which was interpreted by Ding Ning, upgraded the already sad atmosphere again, and the onlookers shed tears one after another. Those who are emotional have even begun to sob softly, turning their heads and can''t bear to look again.


    What can move pan Yigang and others is Ding Ning''s expression at the moment. His eyes are empty, numb, dark, godless, decadent and even loveless dead gray. His straight waist is bent and he stands there dejected, as if the loneliness and desolation abandoned by the world are distressing.


    Hoo!


    A gust of wind blew past.


    Where''s the wind in the room? But people naturally think that there should be a wind.


    A sad and beautiful picture involuntarily appeared in everyone''s mind. The wind blew, but it moved the decayed bones of Su mubai''s parents.


    When a piece of debris fell from the corpse, Ding Ning instinctively reached out and caught it, like holding the most precious jewelry in the world. His dead eyes changed in an instant, full of nostalgia and reluctance. He gently stroked and hugged the remains of the corpse in his arms like touching the skin of his lover, and tears couldn''t help falling on the bones.


    At the next moment, his eyes coagulated and seemed to find traces of fracture on the bones, which made him realize that his parents were hung in the tree and exposed to the sun after they suffered inhuman torture before they died. He was dull for a long time, and his expression and eyes changed again.


    Nostalgia is gone, replaced by a sea of hatred and anger, like a volcano with terrible energy that will erupt at any time due to collapse. The invisible threat of terror fills the air, making everyone silent.


    "Gudu!"


    Everyone swallowed their saliva and shivered uncontrollably. Qi Qi stepped back two steps, as if in the face of flood and beast, his eyes were full of fear and fear.


    At the moment, Ding Ning looked so terrible in their eyes. Hatred had turned his eyes scarlet, and the whole person''s temperament changed greatly. From a sunny, cheerful and energetic young man to a young man full of cold, hatred, indifference and violence.


    There was no expression on his face. It was calm and palpitating, but the sense of danger from the depths of his soul made everyone tremble.


    What kind of acting is this? How can a person have two opposite temperaments at the same time? Is he a dual personality?


    Just, is it possible?


    Everyone denied the speculation and marveled at Ding Ning''s shocking acting skills.


    But I don''t know that Ding Ning really started his second personality. He is a person who strives to be perfect. Since it is an audition, he naturally has to go all out. If he is not possessed, he will use it without hesitation!


    You know, although what he performed is only a seemingly insignificant scene in the script, it is actually the most important turning point of the whole story line.


    Su mubai suffered a massacre, which led to a great change in his temperament for hatred. He changed from a talented warrior with unlimited future to a bloody butcher who did anything for revenge.


    Therefore, the most difficult part of this play is how to deduce his heart course of hate mania after discovering that his parents were tortured and killed and suffered from the wind and the sun.


    Song Ziyi has been completely dull. She didn''t expect that a childe like Ding Ning would play the No. 1 man in the play with her, and her acting skills were good, which made her feel a heavy pressure.


    She plays Qi WANYING, the first female in the record of swordsmen and chivalrous men. This role is the daughter of the leader of haotianmen and the younger martial sister of Su mubai. They fall in love with each other and love each other, but they never pierce the window paper.


    It is said that Su mubai is cruel and ruthless. He kills innocent people indiscriminately and neglects human life. He is harmful to the Jianghu and is not tolerated by the world. All the heroes in the world encircle and suppress the murderer Su mubai.


    Only Qi WANYING firmly believed that the kindness at the bottom of Su mubai''s heart had not completely disappeared. She did not hesitate to take many risks to save Su mubai and wanted to call back his conscience. Unfortunately, Su mubai didn''t appreciate it. She beat and scolded her, drove her away and didn''t let her follow her.


    After su mubai''s unremitting efforts and investigation, he stripped the cocoon, followed the vine and felt the melon, and finally the truth came out. However, the truth was too cruel. The leader of Qi WANYING''s father haotianmen ordered him to kill his family.


    The reason is that haotianmen''s position as the No. 1 in the world is threatened due to its lack of youth. Su Mu is a wizard during the day and is the best successor in the eyes of Haotian leader. Unfortunately, he misses his parents in his heart and always insists on leaving haotianmen to go home to support his parents.


    In order to maintain the sect''s reputation as the best in the world, leader Haotian made his family kill, cut off his back road, forced him to give up the world of mortals, and had to stay in Haotian gate and work for the sect.


    This reason sounds very funny, but behind it is a heavy thinking, with a strong Pan''s satirical realistic style.


    As male and female protagonists, they have a lot of opportunities to play against each other, which makes song Ziyi feel great pressure. If a new person presses the scene for the first time, it will be lost.


    "He really hasn''t acted? How is that possible?"


    Yang Mi''s throat was dry. She couldn''t help swallowing saliva. Some couldn''t believe it.


    "I don''t believe it. Even the movie king is just like this?"


    Diba was stupid. He remembered that he had to cover others before. His face was hot. This cow is blowing big.


    "I thought it was a playboy, but I didn''t expect it to be Godzilla!"


    Murong dawn is a traffic star. In terms of acting, it is the tail of the crane among the people, but it doesn''t delay her to see the quality of acting. Ding Ning''s acting is definitely a movie emperor.


    "Who can believe that a person who has never made a play can drive everyone''s mood only by body language. This film will definitely be popular or very popular."


    Tong Liya''s eyes lit up and her eyes looked hot at director Pan. If possible, she also wanted to participate in the show. Even if she was just a supporting role, she could take her coffee position to a higher level.


    "It''s a pity. Director Pan is notoriously harsh and picky in choosing roles, and now he has selected roles. It''s impossible to participate in the show."


    Guan Xiaotong said with some regret and poured a basin of cold water on Tong Liya''s head.


    Yang Mi''s eyes suddenly brightened and her eyes were hot staring at Ding Ning. She wanted to have a figure, look and acting skills. It definitely had the potential of a superstar. If she didn''t


    I remember wrong. It seems that he hasn''t signed a contract with any brokerage company. If he can sign it


    Secretly glanced at Ouyang Yuntian who still had a dull expression. She gently bit her pink lips and thought, this is her biggest competitor at present.


    She doesn''t believe that Ouyang Yuntian will be indifferent when he meets such a potential seedling, but what conditions do she have to offer to defeat him?


    ¡°CUT£¡¡±


    Pan Dao clapped his thigh excitedly and shouted, waking up everyone.


    The gloomy temperament on Ding Ning''s face quickly dissipated and restored the image of sunshine and health.


    "OK, OK, enter the play at any time, send and receive freely, tomorrow... No, we''ll sign the contract now, producer Wang. Come on, get the contract."


    Pan Dao couldn''t wait to shout for fear that Ding Ning would change his mind.


    Wang Jianzhi excitedly took out the contract from his bag and handed it to Director Pan. He knew that the crew had found the treasure this time.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Ding. You passed the audition. As long as you sign the contract, the role of male number one will be yours."


    Pan Dao seemed to realize that he had lost his attitude. He smiled and said seriously, but his hot eyes still betrayed his excited mood.


    Ding Ning took over the contract and signed it without looking at it.


    "Wait a minute!"


    "Wait!"


    Yang Mi and Ouyang Yuntian shouted in unison. Ding Ning subconsciously stopped and looked at them suspiciously: "what''s the matter?"


    Pan Yigang''s face suddenly darkened and said unhappily, "what do you mean?"


    Yang Mi''s scalp was numb for a while, but in order to win the favor of dingning, a potential star, even if she offended pan Dao, she couldn''t take care of it. She apologized to pan Yigang, nodded, looked at dingning and said, "Mr. Ding, you don''t have an agent and are not familiar with this industry. I think you should look at the contract carefully before making a decision."


    Ouyang Yuntian nodded again and again: "yes, no matter what the contract is, you need to read it word by word before signing it. Then, sister LAN, help Mr. Ding have a good look at the contract."


    Sister LAN looked at Ouyang Yuntian with a strange expression, but she still cooperated and said, "OK."


    Yang Mi was annoyed for a while and scolded secretly. She even sent someone directly to help Ding Ning see the contract. She fell into the disadvantage in the first confrontation.


    Pan Yigang''s face was black and carbon like. He was angry for a while. He suspected that his employment contract was fishy. He immediately said coldly, "you two, do you think I would treat Mr. Ding badly?"


    "Sorry, director Pan, I can trust your character, but as Mr. Ding''s friend, it''s always right to remind him to be careful."


    Yang Mi answered first in order to brush the impression score.


    Ouyang Yuntian smiled and said nothing, but he was funny in his heart. Yang Mi, Yang Mi, you think too much. Don''t say that the big boss of Tiangong entertainment can''t sign a contract with anyone. Even if it''s a broker, it''s impossible to sign into your studio.


    Ding Ning was stunned. He subconsciously looked at Yang Mi and thought when I would become your friend, but when he thought she was song Ziyi''s friend, the starting point was really for his own good. Well, even if he had a loss.


    But looking at director Pan''s ugly face again, thinking that he would have to get along with him in the crew, he immediately made a decision and smiled at sister LAN who was preparing to take over his contract: "Please sister LAN, but it''s really not necessary. I can trust director Pan."


    Pan Yigang''s face suddenly turned cloudy to sunny. He glanced at Ouyang Yuntian and Yang Mi, and snorted coldly in his nose.


    Sister LAN stood there, neither walking nor not walking. She looked at Ouyang Yuntian with a embarrassed face.

 Chapter 1386

    Ouyang Yuntian saw that Ding Ning had made up his mind and shook his head slightly at sister LAN, indicating that she should forget it.


    "Wait, since Mr. Ding''s friends have doubts, we''d better look at the contract carefully before signing."


    Wang Jianzhi was very upset. Yang Mi intervened under the banner of Ding Ning''s friend. If people make gossip because of the overlord clause in the contract, it''s better to see it clearly first.


    "Yes, President Yang and President Ouyang are right. It''s better to look at it carefully so as not to make everyone unhappy."


    Cheng Wenhai''s face is also a little ugly. The crew he teamed up with director Pan didn''t cry and beg for a contract. Now he is questioned. Naturally, he won''t be happy.


    "Let me have a look!"


    Sun Lanying suddenly opened her mouth and said that she regretted it. Her face turned red in an instant.


    What are you doing? Are you worried that he will be cheated? Although she doesn''t regret it, what will others think of herself? Will you see through what you care about him? Also, sister LAN had just been rejected by him. Now she stands up. Will Ding Ning refuse herself?


    There was a strange silence at the scene. Yang Mi frowned and looked at Sun Lanying. Sister Lan''s face was a little bad. Sister Hua glanced with a playful look in her eyes, and even Ouyang Yuntian frowned slightly. She felt that sun Lanying didn''t know how to advance or retreat.


    The entertainment industry ranks according to seniority. Although sun Lanying''s agent has done a good job, she is only a newcomer after all. Whether she is sister LAN or sister Hua, or the agent of Yang Mi studio, she is more qualified than her. At this time, she takes the initiative to stand up, which is definitely a taboo in the circle.


    Ding Ning wanted to sign directly, but Sun Lanying said he couldn''t deny her face. He immediately smiled and handed the contract to sun Lanying, who was a little embarrassed: "then please aunt Ying."


    Aunt Ying?


    Everyone was shocked and opened her mouth. Yang Mi saw a slight change in sun Lanying''s eyes. Sister Lan''s bad face disappeared. Sister Hua immediately put away her disdain and schadenfreude and became serious.


    You know, when people in the circle see a gold medal agent like sister LAN, they will only call sister LAN. This is a polite and respectful title. Generally, no one will call aunt LAN, which will call people old.


    Unless they have a very close relationship, they can''t shout aunt until their generations are there. What''s the relationship between sun Lanying and Ding Ning?


    Only Ouyang Yuntian knew that sun Lanying was greeted by Bai Qing, but he didn''t pay much attention to an ordinary agent. He just said hello to the people below and forgot to go beyond the clouds after taking care of them.


    But at the moment, he saw from Ding Ning''s title that they had a deep relationship. He looked at the Ye Huan sisters thoughtfully. It seemed that they had called brother Ding Ning before. Was it because of them?


    Sun Lanying smiled unnaturally, took the contract and looked at it word by word. However, there was a lot of confusion in his mind. He was thinking about it in his heart. He called his aunt Ying to deliberately remind himself that he was his elder. Don''t have other ideas that shouldn''t exist? Sun Lanying, wake up. He is the man of Ye Huan and ye le. What daydreams do you do all day.


    "By the way, director Pan, Mr. Cheng and producer Wang forgot to introduce you. This lady is called sun Lanying. From today on, she will be my agent."


    Ding Ning took all the expressions into his eyes, especially Ouyang Yuntian. It seems that Bai Qing didn''t take care of sun Lanying after he greeted him and entered the heavenly palace. No wonder several agents dared to look at her face, which made him very upset. He deliberately didn''t look at Ouyang Yuntian''s face and said faintly.


    Pan Dao nodded slightly and said hello to sun Lanying with a kind smile. There was nothing in his heart


    It will soon disappear.


    If sun Lanying and Ding Ning are relatives and take the initiative to ask to see the contract, they will feel uncomfortable, but if she is Ding Ning''s agent, it is reasonable.


    Ding Ning''s temporary decision stunned Ouyang Yuntian''s face and secretly regretted. He knew that the relationship between the big boss and sun Lanying was not ordinary. This was supporting her.


    Yang Mi''s eyebrows were locked and her eyes flickered. She looked at Sun Lanying thoughtfully, wondering if she could dig her and Ding Ning together from the agent.


    Sister LAN is known as a city government. She is calm on the surface, but her eyes are full of jealousy. She is a gold medal agent. Why does Ding Ning choose a new person instead of her?


    Sister Hua looked at Sun Lanying with envy and couldn''t help humming. All the people present were not blind. With Ding Ning''s appearance, figure and acting skills, the prospect was bound to be bright. If she could become his agent, she might have a better future than song Ziyi''s agent.


    After all, song Ziyi has long been a diva. When she becomes an agent with her, outsiders will only say that she has taken shit luck, which has a limited role in improving her position in the circle.


    But if Ding Ning is an agent, it will be very different. As he becomes more and more popular, the agent will rise with the tide. Others will think that she has brought a popular artist by herself, and there is no doubt about her promotion in the circle.


    The only calm thing is probably Jiang Yimeng. She is the person around Bai Qing and has been paying attention to Ding Ning. Naturally, she knows the relationship between Ye Huan and sun Lanying. It''s no surprise that Ding Ning made such a decision. Looking at sister LAN and sister Hua full of jealousy, she shook her head and laughed secretly.


    I don''t know what they are jealous of. They are the relationship between their mother-in-law and their son-in-law. If they have such a beautiful daughter as sister Ye Huan, they may still have a chance to fight. Now, hehe, they have only envy, jealousy and hatred.


    Of course, although she didn''t know how Ding Ning came to the entertainment circle suddenly, based on her understanding of Ding Ning, he could never stay in the circle for too long. It was estimated that he wanted to play on a whim, so she didn''t take it seriously at all.


    Sister Ye Huan, pan Xiangyun and blue Mengdie are all smiling. They are all the same agent, and they will have more opportunities to meet in the future. Although they can see him every night on Paradise Island, after all, there are too many women in him, but they don''t have the opportunity to get along alone like this.


    But if the biggest impact is sun Lanying, the whole person is as stupid as being struck by thunder. She can''t believe her ears. The great joy at the bottom of her heart makes her tremble slightly. The boundary between morality and secular is there. It is doomed that she and Ding Ning can''t have any results. She doesn''t ask for anything else. She just wants to see him every day.


    "What? Does president Ouyang have an opinion?"


    Ding Ning said displeased when he saw that Ouyang Yun didn''t speak for half a day.


    Sister Hua''s spirit suddenly perked up, the corners of her mouth tilted slightly, and a look of schadenfreude flashed across her eyes. She picked up her arm and waited to see a joke.


    I sneered in my heart. I really think you can be disrespectful to President Ouyang if you have good acting skills? Don''t say you''re just a newcomer now. Even if you''re a first-line star, you have to be polite when you meet President Ouyang.


    Sister Lan also looked at Ouyang Yuntian with great interest. She knew some details of Ding Ning. The background was very hard and the background was good, but she didn''t know how strong the background was, so she hoped Ouyang Yuntian could touch him and kill his spirit.


    After all, this is the entertainment circle. Sometimes the background identity is not easy to use in this circle. The water in the entertainment circle can be deep.


    "No problem. I''ll arrange for Mr. Ding and aunt Ying to sign a contract as soon as possible."


    Ouyang Yuntian''s forehead is fresh


    In a cold sweat, knowing that Ding Ning was beating him, he immediately said that he just remembered that Ding Ning called sun Lanying "aunt Ying", and he could only cry aunt with a bitter face.


    Now everyone was silly. I don''t know how the president of Tiangong, Ouyang Yuntian, could be so polite to Ding Ning. Even "aunt Ying" shouted out.


    Sun Lanying''s face turned red. Ding Ning followed the generation of Ye Huan sisters and called her aunt. There was no problem at all, but Ouyang Yuntian was a lot older and may be several years older than her. She couldn''t bear to call her "aunt". She said coyly, "God, Ding Ning, you''d better call me sister Ying in the future. Calling her aunt makes me old."


    Then he glanced at Ding Ning secretly and saw that he was looking at himself with a smile. He immediately lowered his head like a frightened little rabbit and pretended to continue reading the contract. In fact, his heart jumped like a deer, and his face was red like a beautiful peach blossom.


    He shouted madly in his heart. It''s over. He must have seen my mind. What should I do now? What should I do? What a shame.


    "OK, I''ll call you sister Ying later!"


    Ding Ning opened his mouth with a smile, and a palpitation suddenly appeared in his heart. Unexpectedly, sun Lanying was so beautiful when he was nervous and shy, which made him lose his mind for a moment.


    You know, with his current willpower, his resistance to beautiful women has increased square. Even for a beautiful girl like Diba, he just thinks she''s cute. He doesn''t have any unreasonable thoughts at all.


    But Sun Lanying could make him have an instant heartbeat, especially when he was treating her, the beautiful scene couldn''t help but emerge in his mind, which made him a little thirsty. It had to be said that it was an incredible thing for him.


    "If Mr. Ding needs an agent, I can recommend some for you. I wonder if Mr. Ding is interested?"


    Yang Mi threw out the olive branch at the right time, interrupted Ding Ning''s reverie, and made him recover immediately.


    Looking at Yang Mi''s expectant eyes, Ding Ning restrained her mind and politely replied, "thank you for sister Mi''s kindness. I think sister Ying... Is very good, but I still want to thank sister MI for her care."


    As soon as Yang Mi opened her mouth, sun Lanying''s heart suddenly hung in her throat for fear that Ding Ning would change her mind. But after hearing his refusal, great sweetness and joy filled her heart, making her ecstatic.


    Remind yourself secretly that you are his agent now. You should be satisfied if you can see him every day. Don''t have any arbitrary thoughts. You must do your job well so as not to be despised by him.


    Thinking of this, sun Lanying immediately abandoned all distractions and seriously began to look at the contract. This is her first job after becoming Ding Ning''s agent. She must be serious and responsible and strive for the greatest benefits for Ding Ning.


    "Hey! Just be satisfied."


    Yang Mi smiled as if nothing had happened.


    She knew that Ding Ning had politely refused the olive branch she handed out. All of you were not fools. You couldn''t see her intention.


    However, sister Ding Ning''s voice saved her face. Although she was lost in her heart, she didn''t become angry. Besides, he just signed the agent of Tiangong entertainment. He hasn''t signed a contract with Tiangong entertainment, so she may not have no chance in the future.


    "Director Pan, the crew has the right to terminate the contract with the actors at any time. This seems a little inappropriate?"


    Sun Lanying carefully examined the employment contract and was very satisfied to see that Ding Ning was paid for a first-line star. However, the crew had the right to dismiss the actors at any time. This overlord clause was unacceptable to her. She didn''t want Ding Ning to be fired when he made the first play, which would cause great harm to his reputation.

 Chapter 1387

    "Director Pan''s cast has always been like this!"


    Producer Wang explained with a wry smile.


    Because as long as we can stick to pan Yigang''s play, even if we can''t become the queen of the film, our acting skills will advance by leaps and bounds. Therefore, even such an absolutely unfair overlord clause, countless artists flock to it.


    Unfortunately, sun Lanying doesn''t care about this. She only considers Ding Ning''s interests. Moreover, Ding Ning''s acting skills are obvious to all. She doesn''t care how famous director Pan is. She insists: "others are others, Ding Ning is Ding Ning. If we don''t remove this article, we will never sign."


    Sister Hua, sister LAN and other agents showed a look of schadenfreude on their faces and secretly scolded sun Lanying for being too young and not sensible. They would burn Gao Xiang if they could shoot director Pan''s play. They dared to be picky.


    They know too much about Pan Yigang''s temper. In the crew, he has always been the master of one thing, not to mention a newcomer like Ding Ning. Even the film emperor and queen will be scolded as long as he has a temper.


    The only difference is that he has a little higher tolerance for the mistakes of the film emperor and empress than ordinary artists.


    Wang Jianzhi was trying to argue, but pan Yigang stopped him and asked with a smile, "is there anything else that is unreasonable?"


    "No, we will never accept this one."


    Sun Lanying said boldly.


    "OK, Lao Wang, please change the contract and remove this one."


    Pan Yigang''s reaction was beyond everyone''s expectation. Producer Wang watched him stop talking and suddenly remembered Ding Ning''s evil performance. He shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "well, director Pan, this is the first time you''ve broken your practice."


    "Why, my purple dress is a diva. If director Pan changes the contract, he must treat it equally. Otherwise, we refuse to participate in the show."


    Sister Hua was worried and said in a hurry.


    Song Ziyi''s face changed, and she shouted angrily: "sister Hua, what are you talking about?"


    Ouyang Yuntian''s face was black. He secretly regretted how he had been soft hearted. He listened to his wife and arranged the fool to song Ziyi as his agent.


    Sister LAN holds her arm and shows a contemptuous sneer. Although she is also surprised at Pan Yigang''s special treatment of Ding Ning, she is more willing to see sister Hua, a woman with insufficient ability, but who blows in front of her all day.


    As for the brokers of Yang Mi and others, they wisely kept silent. Although they were peers, they were enemies. Although on the surface, everyone was as good as a close sister, it was false to say that they were not jealous of sister Hua''s good luck in private. Since she couldn''t find happiness by herself, they naturally enjoyed watching the excitement.


    As soon as sister Hua spoke, looking at Pan Dao''s suddenly gloomy face and the faces of others, she knew that she had done a stupid thing. Pan Dao''s temperament has always been rebellious. Song Ziyi took a lot of effort to win this role.


    Although her intestines are almost regretful, she can''t take back her words. She can only hold on to the end. She doesn''t care whether she will offend others. She stubbed her neck and said, "am I wrong? You are a queen of heaven. You should follow Pan''s rules. Why can he make an exception as a new person?"


    Ding Ning was speechless. He didn''t expect to be shot when he was lying down. In fact, he didn''t care whether there was such a overlord clause. He was confident that Pan Yigang would never be willing to fire him with his acting skills, but Sun Lanying was safeguarding his rights and interests. He didn''t hold on to this one, and he didn''t say much. Naturally, she tossed about it.


    Of course, protecting song Ziyi and cooperating with Xiao Nuo''s opinions are only one of the reasons why he wants to shoot this play. More importantly, the mermaid who hasn''t moved for a long time suddenly sent him a message that she needs massive reputation values to accelerate the integration of gods and souls, including Su Su Su,


    This made his attitude towards filming rise from dispensable to imperative.


    "By what? By his acting skills, if Miss Song has his acting skills, I can make an exception for her!"


    It is rumored that Pan Yigang has a strange temper and overbearing character. At the moment, he said bluntly without regard to song Ziyi''s face: "refuse to participate in the show? No problem. I can even refuse your liquidated damages. Lao Wang, take out Miss Song''s contract and void it directly."


    Sister Hua was stunned immediately. Unexpectedly, pan Yigang did everything without leaving any room. Her face was green and red. Looking at the people''s gloating eyes, she only felt dizzy and dizzy. She wanted to find a place to sew and drill in.


    "Director Pan, I don''t care. Don''t be angry. Let''s discuss it again..."


    Song Ziyi looked at sister Hua and said in a hurry.


    Although she doesn''t have to shoot this play, she is a very dedicated and well planned person. Taking this play is to sharpen her acting skills. She is not willing to give up halfway.


    "Don''t discuss it. I''ve made up my mind, Miss Song. To tell you the truth, I reluctantly promised you to play this role if I didn''t think you were savvy, hard-working and a seedling of a good actor. Since your agent thinks it''s unfair, my little temple can''t accommodate you as a great Bodhisattva."


    Pan Yigang''s face sank like water and said coldly.


    "Ziyi, isn''t it a TV play? What''s great? If you don''t shoot, you won''t shoot. You''re a diva..."


    Sister Hua was still holding a mind that could be saved, but she saw pan Yigang''s inhuman indifference. She didn''t fight at once, and took song Ziyi and said angrily.


    "Enough, sister Hua, shut up!"


    Song Ziyi was shivering all over, and didn''t look at sister Hua, Look at Ouyang Yuntian coldly: "President Ouyang, I think you also know how I joined Tiangong. When I joined Tiangong, I said very clearly that I planned my future, and the company can''t tell me what to do. You''ve always done very well, so you arranged sister Hua to be my agent, and I didn''t say anything more, but now, without my permission, sister Hua , I can''t stand making decisions for me without authorization... "


    "I know, I know, from now on, sister Hua is no longer your agent. Everything she does and says is her personal behavior, which does not represent the position of the company."


    Ouyang Yuntian''s forehead was full of fine beads of sweat, and he repeatedly promised with panic.


    You know, when Bai Qing signed her into the company, she was told to win her over. In her name, countless entertainment companies wanted to win her over.


    How could he have thought that sister Hua was so complacent that she dared to coerce pan Yigang without asking song Ziyi''s advice. It was stupid.


    "What? Ziyi, I''m your agent. Everything I do is for you. How can you..."


    When sister Hua heard Ouyang Yuntian''s decision, she immediately felt like being eaten by thunder. She felt that the sky was about to collapse. She looked at Song Ziyi with a earthy face and wailed, trying to recover all this.


    "That''s enough, sister Hua. What did I tell you when I asked you to be Miss Song''s agent? But what about you? Look what you''ve done yourself? It''s really disappointing to me."


    Ouyang Yuntian scolded that iron is not steel.


    "Mr. Tian, please, I know I''m wrong. Can''t I? Give me another chance, I beg you, purple... Purple, even if I don''t have credit, I have to work hard. You can''t be so ruthless..."


    Sister Hua was completely flustered and begged Ouyang Yuntian. Can you see him


    After his indifferent eyes, he knew that he had been determined, so he could only turn to song Ziyi to beg.


    But she didn''t face up to her mistakes at all, and was still trying to play the bitterness card to make song Ziyi change her mind.


    This made everyone shake their heads secretly. Sister Hua was really dizzy. If she begged well, she might change her mind with song Ziyi''s kind nature, but she said incoherently that the other party was heartless. Even if it was mud POSA, there was three points of fire. It would be strange if song Ziyi could forgive her.


    "That''s enough, sister Hua. That''s it. It''s just termination. The company doesn''t want to fire you. Let''s get together and break up. That''s it. I''ll ask the finance department to give you three more months'' salary tomorrow."


    Song Ziyi was really a little softhearted, but sister Yihua threatened when she begged her, as if it was her fault, which made her more determined to terminate her contract.


    But after all, she served her for a period of time. She still took into account the old relationship and didn''t do everything. She left a way for sister Hua. She just terminated her contract rather than fired her. In this way, sister Hua still had a job at least.


    Sister Hua was ashen, as if her strength had been drained. She sat down on the ground, drooped her head and cried loudly. She cried with tears: "you want my life, Wuwuwuwu... I don''t live anymore... Wuwuwu..."


    "That''s enough, sister Hua. Isn''t it humiliating enough? Can you stop until I fire you?"


    Ouyang Yun''s forehead was green and his voice was low and roared.


    I''m more and more regretful. Listening to my wife''s ear wind, I used this stupid woman. When no one in the circle has ups and downs, she has such anti attack ability. She will die if she suffers some setbacks. She''s not suitable for the business of agent at all.


    "I... I can''t lose this job... Woo woo... I''ll go... I''ll go now..."


    The word "dismissal" completely woke sister Hua up. When she thought of a large amount of medical expenses owed by her husband''s car accident and the child''s college entrance examination this year, she must not lose her job. She immediately jumped up like a spring on her ass, bowed to Ouyang Yuntian and walked out backwards.


    Those agents who were still gloating at her before suddenly felt sad about the death of a rabbit when they looked at her humble appearance. Sister LAN sighed faintly: "the poor man must be hateful. If she wasn''t too jealous, she wouldn''t be so unscrupulous. In the future, we should all take it as a warning and be cautious in words and deeds."


    "What sister Lan said is that it seems beautiful to do our business, but only we know the bitterness. A bad thing will come out of our mouth. We should think twice before we say anything in the future."


    Yang Mi''s agent is also a partner. Sister Jia said with deep feeling.


    "I heard that sister Hua''s husband had a car accident some time ago, and her child had to take the college entrance examination. The family burden was very heavy. This time, she terminated her contract with Miss Song. I''m afraid her life will be more difficult in the future."


    Tong Liya''s agent, sister Xin, said with emotion.


    "Well, I''ve heard about it, but who can blame? She didn''t ask for it. It''s a good day, but she has to ask for it."


    Sister Na, Ouyang''s agent at dawn, has always looked down on sister Hua. Although she is sad, it is still hard to hide her schadenfreude.


    "Director Pan, I apologize for sister Hua''s impoliteness before. I hope you can give me another chance."


    Song Ziyi bent over 90 degrees and bowed deeply. He sincerely apologized to pan Yigang.


    "It''s no use. I''ve made up my mind. Just die."


    Pan Yigang finally showed his overbearing and cold-blooded ruthlessness, and said expressionless.

 Chapter 1388

    "If he doesn''t play the heroine, I will refuse to sign the contract."


    When song Ziyi was dejected, Ding Ning''s faint voice came.


    The scene was as silent as death. Everyone looked at Ding Ning strangely. There was only one thought in his heart. Was he crazy?


    Song Ziyi opened her mouth in amazement, revealing a mouthful of snow-white shell teeth, looked at Ding Ning strangely, and was confused in her mind. What did he mean? Did he play the leading actor for himself?


    No, it''s impossible. Although he saved himself several times, he has no intersection with himself. Maybe he just takes care of himself in the face of tenderness and Xiaoyao.


    Pan Yigang''s face was livid, his eyes suddenly became cold and fierce, his chest fluctuated sharply, and said gnashing his teeth: "Mr. Ding, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "I know very well. If director Pan doesn''t hear clearly, I can say it again. If she isn''t the heroine, I won''t sign the contract."


    Ding Ning crossed his legs and said calmly.


    I''m kidding. One of the reasons why he is willing to film is to protect song Ziyi. If she doesn''t play female number one, what else will he do.


    Although he needs a lot of prestige now, he has countless ways to become famous in addition to filming. Acting is not his only way.


    Of course, filming can maximize his popularity to increase his reputation, which is beyond doubt. After all, there are far more groups paying attention to stars than drug developers.


    For example, he now has tens of millions of fans, which is definitely one of the best in the medical field. But Diba, who is only a quasi first-line red star, has more than 30 million fans. It is said that Yang Mi''s fans have broken through the amazing nine digits and reached hundreds of millions.


    This is the public effect and charm of stars, which are far from comparable to celebrities in other industries.


    "Mr. Ding, I don''t deny that your acting skills exceeded my expectations. I also hope you can play the leading actor, but if you think you have to play this role, I think you think too much."


    Pan Yi just smiled angrily and said aggressively.


    "The earth won''t stop rotating without anyone. I never felt that director Pan''s film had to be me. Director Pan naturally had more choices."


    Ding Ning said indifferently, "I don''t have to ask for anything. I can even agree to your overlord clause, but there is only one. The heroine must be played by Miss Song, otherwise I will never sign this contract."


    "Ding Ning!"


    Sun Lanying shouted anxiously. She didn''t understand why Ding Ning wanted to be stupid. He could agree to such harsh conditions. Did he like song Ziyi? The idea made her feel sour.


    Gentle and soft, Xiaoyao, sister Ye Huan and others looked at each other. They seemed to suddenly understand why Ding Ning wanted to act whimsically. They couldn''t help but show a bitter smile on their face. Their men really had to do everything to pick up girls.


    Jiang Yimeng''s pupils were tiny. He took a deep look at Song Ziyi, and his heart inexplicably gave birth to a trace of envy.


    Although Bai Qing is good to her, he will never express his deep feelings for her in public like Ding Ning. She can only be his underground lover all her life. How can this comparison not make her sad.


    Lan Jie and other agents were stunned, shocked and envious. They looked at Song Ziyi. They knew what director Pan''s first commercial TV series represented and how much sensation it would cause in the film and television industry.


    It must be that even the film emperor and empress are willing to surrender their identity to play the leading role. Ding Ning has such a rare opportunity


    In order to give up song Ziyi''s indifferent choice, how can they not be surprised and envied.


    Yang Mi and others looked at Ding Ning with complex eyes. As song Ziyi''s good friends, they certainly wanted to see her enter director Pan''s crew to play the heroine, but they were both women. It was impossible to say that there was no jealousy in their hearts.


    It''s not that they like Ding Ning, but because women are emotional animals, no one doesn''t want such a romantic scene to happen to themselves.


    In particular, Diba had a good talk with Ding Ning before. Although she didn''t think she would have any feelings for him, she was just a good friend, but when she saw that Ding Ning was willing to give up such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for song Ziyi, she still couldn''t help feeling a strong sense of loss.


    As for the client song Ziyi, she was not moved but thrilled. Although before, she comforted herself that Ding Ning took care of her only because she thought of her friendship with tenderness and Xiaoyao, now she can no longer deceive herself and everyone that Ding Ning really has no idea about her.


    "Ding... Mr. Ding, thank you for your help and kindness."


    Song Ziyi took a deep breath, looked at Ding Ning with an apologetic look in her eyes, turned to Director Pan and bowed deeply. In a determined tone, she said, "director Pan, screenwriter Cheng and producer Wang, I''m sorry. It''s all because of me. I''m sorry for the trouble I''ve caused you. I''ll take the initiative to quit the crew. Thank you for your care."


    Before the crowd reacted, song Ziyi showed a sweet smile to Yang Mi: "sister MI, you came all the way to see me. I can''t help but be the host? Let''s go. I''ll invite you to karaoke."


    Although Yang Mi felt sorry for song Ziyi, she was a smart person. She knew it was better not to talk much at this time. She stood up with a smile, politely smiled and nodded with Ouyang Yuntian and pan Dao, and then held out her hand to Ding Ning and said politely, "thank you for your dinner. The food was very good. I hope you will have a chance to go to Yanjing one day and let me have the opportunity to do my best as a host."


    With a lazy smile on her face, Ding Ning shook hands with her: "OK, I will contact you then!"


    "And me, don''t forget me. You left my phone. Call me then and I''ll treat you to delicious food."


    Diba broke in with a smile.


    As soon as Ding Ning patted his forehead, he directly ignored song Ziyi''s complex eyes and said with a smile: "will you go back to Yanjing tomorrow? If not, I''ll call you tomorrow morning."


    Diba remembered what Ding Ning had promised him. He immediately smiled and waved boldly: "the big thing is not as important as you. Don''t worry, I won''t go tomorrow. I''ll wait for your call."


    Yang Mi has black lines all over her face. Even if she likes this guy, it''s needless to say that it''s so obvious. If it''s spread, it''s not a big scandal, especially in front of song Ziyi. Isn''t it a drama of two women competing for husband?


    However, if Diba can really pair up with him, does this mean that he may be able to dig this promising newcomer into his own studio?


    Thinking of this, Yang Mi secretly glanced at Song Ziyi, saw her expressionless face and didn''t look at Ding Ning, sighed in her heart, pretended not to hear anything, and began to take her coat and bag to leave.


    Although she and song Ziyi are friends, compared with their close relationship, it is obvious that the Diba signed under her is closer to her. Moreover, song Ziyi doesn''t care about Ding Ning at all. It''s better to complete Diba.


    Diba was always careless and didn''t think so much. She didn''t know that the ambiguity in her words had caused everyone''s misunderstanding. She smiled and made a gesture to make a phone call and went to wear her coat and get her bag.


    In this way, the most embarrassing thing on the scene was director Pan. He watched the heroine directly withdraw from the group, and the male protagonist directly refused to perform with a clear attitude, which made them feel embarrassed. It was neither going nor not going. How ugly their face became.


    "By the way, Ziyi, the mobile phone is on. I''ll call you later and pick up your brother together."


    Just after Yang Mi and others said goodbye to Xiao Yao and others and had stepped out of the door of the room, Ding Ning said slowly.


    Song Ziyi''s face changed. Huoran turned to look at Ding Ning. Dai Mei frowned tightly together with a cold Mang in her eyes: "what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. Your brother and your future sister-in-law are here, but they still have something to do. They can''t meet you until later."


    Ding Ning leisurely took out a cigarette and lit it, and said naturally.


    "You... You mean!"


    The fire in Song Ziyi''s heart jumped up and said gnashing his teeth.


    Her brother is the only relative in the world and her biggest weakness. Because she saw those Yanjing childe brothers see Ding Ning off at Yanjing airport, she always thought he was the kind of dandy who played with women she hated most.


    With this preconceived prejudice, she subconsciously thought that Ding Ning, like Kanghua, kidnapped her brother and future sister-in-law to force her to obey.


    Ding Ning was stunned, and then realized that she had misunderstood, but when she thought that she had done so much for her and that she was such an unbearable image in her mind, she suddenly lost the mood of explanation and waved her hand in a faint mood: "whatever you think, go slowly and don''t give it away!"


    Ding Ning''s reaction was beyond song Ziyi''s expectation. He wanted to turn around and leave angrily, but at the thought that his brother and sister-in-law were still in his hand, he really didn''t dare to turn around and leave. For a moment, it was neither no nor no, and he was stunned there.


    Yang Mi frowned slightly. Although she didn''t know what had happened, song Ziyi''s reaction was obviously abnormal. In her ear, she said in a very considerate voice: "Ziyi, don''t play tonight. We''re tired after a busy day. We''ll go back to the hotel to have a rest first. We''ll talk about anything tomorrow."


    Song Ziyi thought for a moment. Now it seems that it can only be so. She apologetically took Yang Mi''s hand: "sister MI, I''m really sorry. I have something to deal with now. You came straight here as soon as you got out of the airport. The hotel should have not been arranged yet. I''ll let someone arrange the hotel for you now, sister Hua, Hua..."


    Song Ziyi habitually shouted that sister Hua wanted her to arrange the hotel. After shouting twice, she suddenly remembered that sister Hua had been dismissed. She immediately laughed at herself: "look at my memory, sister Hua has gone, and there is no one to arrange things."


    "Let sister LAN arrange it, purple!"


    Jiang Yimeng suddenly said that she is a little smart person without great wisdom. Before, she only knew that song Ziyi was arranged by Bai Qing, but she didn''t know that there was a relationship between her and Ding Ning. Otherwise, she would never allow the following people to have friction with song Ziyi. Now she has the opportunity to repair the relationship, and naturally she won''t miss it.


    "Then trouble Yi Meng and sister LAN."


    Song Ziyi looked at Jiang Yimeng with gratitude and thanked him sincerely.


    "They are all our own people. What''s so polite."


    Sister Lan said warmly and familiar.


    But she was happy. Sister Hua was dismissed. The company must arrange a new agent for song Ziyi. If her gold medal agent can become song Ziyi''s agent, her status will rise again, so she must take the opportunity to leave a good impression on Song Ziyi.

 Chapter 1389

    "Then trouble sister LAN."


    Song Ziyi felt sister Lan''s kindness and politely thanked her. She couldn''t close her mouth. She waved her hand and said you''re welcome. She took out the phone and began to contact the five-star hotel.


    "Ziyi, if you have something to do, just stay. I''ll take sister Mi to the hotel."


    The good man did it to the end and sent the Buddha to the West. Jiang Yimeng finally had a chance to resolve his grievances with song Ziyi and volunteered.


    "Then please, you must help me greet them."


    Song Ziyi thanked her, took Yang Mi''s hand and apologized again before seeing them leave.


    Both pan Dao and Cheng Wenhai have low EQ and have a stubborn temper. Although they regret their previous decision, they can''t face and change their words in front of so many people. They are black faced and silent.


    Producer Wang smiled bitterly. In their group of three, he always played the role of the golden oil. At present, this impasse can only be broken by him.


    Immediately stepped forward, his face was full of smiles without opening his mouth: "Mr. Ding, let''s talk again."


    "Supervisor Wang, my conditions have been put there. If you promise, you can promise. If you don''t promise, I don''t think there''s anything to talk about."


    Ding Ning was angry and didn''t bother to write with him, so he said without doubt.


    Song Ziyi, with a cold frost mask, said coldly, "I don''t want your charity!"


    "I don''t care whether you are rare or not. This is my decision and will never change."


    Ding Ning looked at her unkind appearance. She was angry at once. It was like eating a gun. As soon as she opened her mouth, it was full of a strong smell of gunpowder.


    "Your decision has nothing to do with me. Don''t involve me in it. I have nothing to say to a despicable person like you."


    Song Ziyi said angrily.


    "Am I mean? Why am I mean? So many people are here. Tell everyone how mean I am?"


    Ding Ning''s eyebrows kept twitching and said gnashing his teeth.


    "You... Hum! You are not only mean, but also shameless."


    Song Ziyi''s beautiful eyes gushed anger, his towering chest fluctuated sharply, and scolded angrily.


    Although she decided that Ding Ning sent someone to kidnap her brother and sister-in-law to threaten herself, she really didn''t dare to tear her face with him in public and shake it out. What if Ding Ning was annoyed and really tore up the ticket?


    "I''m despicable? Ha ha, it''s ridiculous. I''ve seen through your true face, ungrateful woman."


    Ding Ning laughed angrily, and retorted angrily.


    Song Ziyi was immediately speechless. Indeed, Ding Ning had a life-saving grace for her. She assassinated Kanghua at Yanjing airport once, saved her life in the hospital today, and saved herself from the kidnappers again, which added up to three times.


    It''s reasonable to say that it''s not too much to promise each other for these three times of life-saving grace, but she already has Ningding in her heart and can''t accommodate others any more. Therefore, she has only gratitude but no love for dingning. Especially when she thought that dingning kidnapped her brother and sister-in-law to coerce herself, those gratitude to him suddenly disappeared.


    But after all, the life-saving grace was there. She didn''t dare to really annoy Ding Ning. She could only bite her red lips and turn around angrily. Her face changed and sulked.


    Wang Jianzhi stood between the two at a loss, with an embarrassing smile on his face. He felt that he was like a super power light bulb, acting as a background board between two quarrelling lovers.


    Seeing that song Ziyi was speechless, Ding Ning''s anger dissipated a lot and muttered angrily, "I don''t know what''s good or bad!"


    "You..."


    Song Ziyi was already full of grievances. She held a fire in her heart and was said by him


    The words were angry like a firecracker to be lit. Her pretty face turned red. She turned angrily and wanted to get angry. However, she was stunned to find that Ding Ning didn''t look at her at all. She waved to Ouyang Yuntian: "President Ouyang, let''s talk."


    "I just want to talk to Mr. Ding."


    Although song Ziyi is important, compared with Ding Ning, the boss behind the scenes, Ouyang Yuntian is obviously insufficient. Ouyang Yuntian doesn''t care about song Ziyi''s complaining eyes. He runs over and says with a smile.


    Ding Ning turned and rushed to Xiaoyao, ye Huan and others: "come here, too."


    Then in the dull eyes of the people, Ding Ning waved gently, and a whole wall quietly separated to both sides, revealing an extremely luxurious room.


    Ding Ning walked in and waved his hand again. The walls were tightly closed together again, isolating pan Dao and others.


    Not only Ouyang Yuntian, but even Xiao Yao and others didn''t know that there was such a secret room here. They looked around curiously.


    I saw that the furnishings in the room were extremely luxurious. The floor was covered with carpets made of unknown leather. Walking on it, it was soft. There were unknown crystal chandeliers hanging from the ceiling, which illuminated the room magnificently.


    There are bookshelves on the three walls, densely displaying various dishes and recipes. Four groups of large Italian combination sofas occupy two-thirds of the whole room, and the other one-third is occupied by a large office desk and chair.


    "This is a meeting room in the air."


    Ding Ning took the lead in sitting down at a desk, like explaining to Ouyang Yuntian, but actually explaining to Xiaoyao and other women.


    Xiaoyao and others suddenly realized that Luoxue had done a good job in keeping secrets. They had been here many times and didn''t know there was such a secret place.


    Ding Ning reached out and made a gesture of invitation: "President Ouyang, please sit down. There are no outsiders here. They are all their own people. Please feel free."


    "Chairman, just call me Ouyang. Don''t be a president without a president."


    Seeing that Ding Ning said that they were all his own people, there should be no need to hide his identity. Ouyang Yuntian said respectfully, but he was secretly shocked that the relationship between Ding Ning and the castle in the air could go in and out of here at will.


    "Chairman?"


    Xiaoyao and wenrou and others stared in amazement. They couldn''t believe their ears.


    The sisters Ye Huan and others were even more shocked by Lei''s outer Jiao and inner Nen. They looked incredible, especially sun Lanying. Their eyes almost didn''t fall off.


    "Brother in law, Tiangong entertainment is your industry? Why haven''t you heard of it."


    Xiao Yao asked excitedly.


    "Yes, Bai Qing''s goods have become the owner of the preparation house. It''s inconvenient to do a lot of things. He has to sell them to me. I didn''t want to buy them, but I thought that HuanHuanLeLe, Xiangyun and Mengdie work in the heavenly palace so that they won''t be bullied and simply buy them."


    Ding Ning explained casually.


    The sisters Ye Huan, pan Xiangyun, LAN Mengdie and others seemed to be dreaming. They looked at Ding Ning differently. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning would care about them so much that they bought the whole heavenly palace in order that they would not be bullied.


    Compared with them, Ouyang Yuntian was shocked. He always thought that Ding Ning had a good relationship with Bai Qing in order to buy Tiangong entertainment, but more depends on Bai Qing''s face.


    But at the moment, he heard from Ding Ning''s very casual tone. It seems that his guess is wrong. Ding Ning''s status will never be inferior to Bai Qingse, at least on an equal footing.


    What is Bai Qing''s identity? He knows better than anyone that the descendants of the red family, the first few in Ninghai, and the prospective owner of the white family, even if they are not at the top of the whole food chain in China, but


    It is definitely the best among the young generation in the top giants.


    But for such a top boss, Ding Ning''s attitude towards him also seems so relaxed and casual. It can be seen that the background identity of the new big boss behind the scenes will never be inferior to that of Bai Dashao, or even worse.


    With this intuitive feeling, Ouyang Yuntian immediately put away the deep contempt in his heart, and his attitude became more respectful.


    Ding Ning waved his hand, motioned Xiao Yao and others not to ask more first, looked at Ouyang Yun and said, "if I remember correctly, the shareholders of Tiangong entertainment are only Bai Qing and you. Er, no, now it''s just me and you, right."


    "Yes, Ding Shao. I''m ashamed to say that when Bai Shao chose me to take care of Tiangong entertainment for him, he gave me 5% of the dry shares. The equity distribution of the whole Tiangong entertainment is Bai Shao... Er, Ding Shao accounts for 95% and I account for 5%."


    Ouyang Yuntian replied nervously. I don''t know what Ding Ning meant by asking. Does he want to take back his shares?


    "Well, I heard Bai Qing say that you are a very capable person, so I decided to continue to use you, but I will make some adjustments in the equity distribution."


    Ding Ning tapped the table gently and said thoughtfully.


    Ouyang Yun''s heart was tight, and the secret road came. It seems that the new boss is unwilling to occupy 5% of the equity and wants to take back the shares.


    This filled his heart with discontent. Bai Qing only wanted to hold Hong Jiang Yimeng to invest in this business. If he hadn''t taken care of Tiangong entertainment conscientiously for so many years, how could he form the current scale? If Ding Ning wanted to step down, he would never agree.


    Just remembering that Ding Ning was at least equal with Bai Qing, he immediately lost all the courage to oppose like a deflated ball.


    His heart is full of sorrow and bitterness. If such a big man wants to crush him, he doesn''t like crushing an ant. What is his capital to resist.


    "Since it''s just our two shareholders, let''s have a shareholders'' meeting today. That''s my plan. Ouyang, see if it''s feasible."


    Where did Ding Ning know Ouyang would miss it, Said in high spirits: "At present, although Tiangong is ranked as the top name in the brokerage company, after all, the brokerage company can obtain a limited market share. Since it needs to do the best, I plan to expand the business of Tiangong entertainment, not only do the training of brokers and artists, but also enter the field of production and distribution. If possible, I also plan to take a share in the cinema."


    Ouyang Yuntian''s boss with open mouth looked at Ding Ning strangely. The big boss behind the scenes was ambitious, but it was impossible. He quickly smiled bitterly and shook his head and said, "Chairman..."


    "Don''t call me chairman, call me... Boss."


    Ding Ning doesn''t adapt to the title of chairman. He doesn''t think he is a business material. He is used to being a shopkeeper. Calling the boss can also make him feel more friendly.


    "Er, well, boss, I know the boss has ideas, but some of these ideas are... How to say, some are unrealistic. It is difficult for outsiders to get a share of the cinema line, not to mention that the cinema line has long been divided by the major cinema line companies. Just say that the distribution has no excellent relationship, and it is impossible for the competent department to approve it. Who knows that the distribution is the most profitable among the people in the circle But even Bai Shao didn''t dare to touch this piece at the beginning. After all, the water is too deep. "


    Ouyang Yuntian said painstakingly, Want to persuade Ding Ning to change his mind: "not to mention the production company. Large-scale production often invests tens of millions and billions of dollars. Coupled with the domestic box office quota ratio, the box office can barely break even if it reaches three times the investment. It''s ok if the box office is good. If the box office is not good, it''s no loss. Although the brokerage company comes slowly and makes less money, it wins steadily."

 Chapter 1390

    "Tell me about the box office quota ratio."


    Ding Ning is noncommittal about Ouyang Yuntian''s words. It is difficult for others to approve the license of the distribution company, but these people do not include him.


    Not to mention the terrorist contacts in his hands, as far as he is concerned, he is a character who can directly listen to the sky. It''s a big deal that he has the cheek to send some spirit wine and spirit tea to Zhongnanhai, which makes several bosses happy. A license is not a word.


    What''s more, he actively responded to the call of the country and made contributions to carry forward Chinese culture. He didn''t believe that under this banner, the bosses would not give him this face.


    As for money, it''s not a problem. Not to mention that the pile of treasures in Genghis Khan''s Mausoleum are trying to sell them, he himself is still sleeping there with more than 20 billion idle in his hand.


    Ouyang Yuntian is worthy of being highly recommended by Bai Qing. Although he has no experience in making film and television dramas, he knows the Tao like the back of his hand and knows it in detail.


    The first step in the production of a film and television play is the script creation and production plan. The script outline has been determined before the TV play project is approved. During this preparation period, the final version should be determined and the shot script should be made, so as to enter the compact real shooting stage.


    The second step is to raise funds. Funds are the foundation of the crew''s operation. The crew needs a lot of capital investment from the early preparation to the actual shooting stage and then to the later publicity operation to be able to operate for a long time. The early operation funds can be obtained through investor sponsorship and financing, and there are sufficient guarantees.


    The third step is to set up a shooting team. The main creators are the soul guides of the crew. Choosing the correct and like-minded directors of each department will get twice the result with half the effort. The main creators of the crew include the producers, directors, producers and other team members who play the role of soul guidance to the crew. In addition, artists, photography, recording Theater staff such as the episode are also catalysts for the successful completion of film and TV drama shooting.


    The fourth step is actor selection. To a certain extent, whether the actors choose their roles properly or not can determine the attention obtained when the film and television drama is finally broadcast. The performance professional level, appearance value and the number of fans of the actors all play a vital role in the communication of the film and television drama.


    The fifth step is the selection of shooting equipment. Selecting high-quality shooting equipment in the early stage of shooting is the hardware basis for the smooth shooting of film and television drama. After shooting, all image data will be saved, which is the material basis for the presentation of the film.


    The sixth step is scene exploration and scene making. Since film and television drama shooting is divided into real scene location shooting and studio shooting, the crew should make sufficient scene preparation in the early preparation process, and make sufficient preparations in location exploration selection and studio building, so as to ensure the smooth start-up shooting and compact the shooting process to reduce the production cost.


    The seventh step is to fix the makeup of actors and shoot stills. After determining the actors and staff, fix the makeup for each role candidate to reserve sufficient changes of clothing and props, and shoot stills posters to publicize the popularity of the work in the early stage.


    This is only the project approval stage of film and television drama. After the above preliminary preparations are fully implemented, the whole crew enters the eighth step compact real shooting stage, which is also the main work stage of film and television drama production.


    The shooting scene mainly includes three aspects: real scene shooting, shooting in the shed and three-dimensional production, which is the most direct embodiment of the film. During the shooting period, the later staff will carry out preliminary editing of the film and television materials simultaneously, so as to cut them in the later stage and reduce a certain workload.


    The ninth step is video editing. After the synchronous rough cutting of video during the shooting period, the later working group will fine cut and edit the rough cutting after all shooting is completed, so as to compact the plot, so as to achieve the broadcasting level of film and television drama.


    tenth


    The next step is audio editing. Because the scene is noisy, most of the crew do not take the way of on-site recording for audio collection, but make a secondary recording according to the video content after the video is finely cut into a film, so as to ensure the accuracy and authenticity of the sound color. In order to ensure that the dubbing is true and has a sense of substitution, the crew generally uses the original actors for dubbing, and some crew choose professional dubbing actors to improve their professional level.


    In addition to video dubbing, the soundtrack of film and television drama episode is also one of its cultural characteristics. An excellent soundtrack suitable for the development of the plot will have a positive impact on the broadcasting effect and is more likely to trigger a new music frenzy.


    After finishing the fine cutting and synthesis of video and audio in the later stage, the film can be basically implemented. The later working group can send the film back to the producer for review, further modify and improve it after the crew puts forward modification opinions, and then the film can be released.


    Of course, this is just the general process of a film and television play, in which there are many complex professional knowledge. For example, it is also very particular about whether to use film shooting or digital shooting.


    Compared with digital photography, the use of film is undoubtedly more primitive, which will make the shooting cost more expensive, but the film machine is still the choice that photographers can''t give up.


    Digital high-definition film is like using more advanced high-resolution CCD photosensitive elements, which makes the image quality very delicate. At present, it can reach 1920 * 1080, about 2 million pixels, but no matter how good CCD is, it can''t compare with the resolution, color reduction, gray level, contrast tolerance and three-dimensional effect of professional film, This is why many photographers know that digital cameras are more cost-effective, but they don''t give up film cameras and cameras.


    In addition, the production of promotional film flowers in the shooting process is an essential process. Only when advertising is in place and the exposure of film and television plays is always maintained, can it attract public attention and expectation, so as to improve the audience rating or box office. Therefore, the publicity cost of a film and television work is always the largest part of the investment.


    For example, a film and television drama with an investment of 60 million often needs about 30 million for advertising alone, which accounts for half or even more of the total investment.


    A film is shot, but it does not mean that it can be released and screened smoothly. After the production party completes the production, it must be sent to the radio, film and Television Bureau, the competent department of film and television production, for review. Only after passing the review, can it contact the distribution company, cinema or cinema for screening.


    The reason why distribution is the most profitable part of film and television production companies is because of the distribution proportion of box office.


    If the box office of a film is 100 yuan, for example, the state will directly deduct 3% as the special fund for the film, and then deduct 5.5% of the tax. After removing the unchanged 8.5%, there is 91.5 yuan left.


    About half of the remaining 91 yuan and a half will be directly distributed to cinemas and cinemas. After the distribution of cinemas and cinemas, the issuer will also charge a distribution agency fee (distribution Commission). At present, the industry rule is that the proportion of 5% ~ 15% of the distributable income (gross income) at the distribution box office is normal.


    The box office profit that the producer can get = the total box office - 3% of the film fund - 5.5% of the tax - the share of the cinema and the cinema (38% ~ 43%) - the distribution Commission - the remuneration of the director and the main creative artist - the distribution cost advanced on behalf of the producer (copy fee + publicity fee, etc.) - tax (current invoices are subject to tax).


    Take the film with a production fee of 5 million as an example. If you also spend 5 million for publicity and distribution, the overall investment will be 10 million. If you want to recover from the box office, the box office will be at least 30 million, which has just been leveled.


    "What profit is there?"


    Ding Ning was stunned and a film was made


    After layers of exploitation, it''s good that the producer can get 30% of the box office. What else can we say?


    "Therefore, most of the production companies in our country are unwilling to make movies. The risk is too high. If it is not good, it will lose everything. On the contrary, TV dramas with long cycle, less investment and low risk have more market."


    Ouyang Yuntian said with emotion: "this is also one of the reasons why it is difficult for China to produce internationally influential films, and the domestic high box office is always occupied by imported films."


    "No, I remember that movies are not only box office revenue, but also revenue from other distribution channels?"


    Xiao Yao is a returnee after all. Although he is not an insider, he also knows something about this area. He asked suspiciously.


    "Of course, there are other channels of distribution revenue, such as TV, audio-visual, DVD, network broadcasting rights, overseas copyright and profits brought by ancillary products around the film, but the problem is, if the film can''t even go to the box office, who will buy your film copyright? As for the peripheral products of the film..."


    Ouyang Yuntian said with a bitter smile: "That''s the only benefit of Hollywood films. For example, transformers series films can revitalize a series of peripheral industries with transformers as the theme, such as posters, posters, dolls, theme downloads, theme goods, masks, digital products, electronic products, etc. in our country, first, there are no excellent films that can drive the peripheral industries of films, and second, there are domestic films The consumption concept of the audience is completely different from that of the foreign film audience. Most of the audience in our country just want to watch movies for leisure and entertainment. Even if the film peripheral products are developed, few people pay attention to them, let alone regard the film peripheral products as a huge profit point like Hollywood. "


    Xiao Yao showed a thoughtful look: "I heard that there is a great difference between Hollywood''s box office share and our country, isn''t it?"


    "In Hollywood, there are three billing modes to choose from. The first is the same fixed proportion billing as China; the second is that the cinema will pay a fee to the producer to buy out the film, and then all the box office of the film will be owned by the cinema; the third is the most popular billing mode in Hollywood, that is, ladder billing."


    Ouyang Yuntian explained: "If the box office of a film is high, the proportion of profits shared by the film company is often higher than that of the cinema. For example, for a film with a box office of $300 million, the film company can even get up to 60% of the revenue. However, for some films with poor box office performance, the cinema should also protect its own revenue. For example, for a film with a box office of only $10 million, the film company can only take 45 %In general, the proportion of local film box office of an American film to the film company is about 40-55%. "


    Ding Ning nodded suddenly: "the distribution of foreign box office is much more flexible than our country."


    "That''s no way. Now the domestic accounting proportion model has been calculated. Before 1995, the national film development special fund of 5 yuan and the business tax of 3.3 yuan should be paid for every 100 yuan of box office, and the remaining part should be divided by the producer and the cinema according to the proportion of 35% and 65%. Until 2006, the voice of the producer gradually increased and began to focus on the cinema After discussing the rules of box office distribution, the proportion of box office distribution of the producer was increased to 42%. "


    Ouyang Yuntian talked like a treasure: "in 2011, in order to vigorously promote the development of the film and television industry, the relevant departments issued documents stipulating that the producer should not be less than 43% in principle; the cinema should generally not exceed 50%, which can be regarded as leaving a way for the production company."

 Chapter 1391

    "In the modern film industry chain, it is reasonable for the producers to share more than 50%, but the producers in our country are in a relatively weak position, and the proportion of producers is generally less than 45%. In the long run, all the risks are borne by the producers, while the distributors and cinemas make a lot of money. This is an unhealthy and abnormal phenomenon, which leads to a lot of problems Many production companies want to make movies, but they dare not, lest they lose their money. "


    Speaking of the current situation of the domestic film industry, Ouyang Yuntian''s face is full of helplessness and sadness: "this leads to imported blockbusters firmly occupying half of the domestic film market. If it were not for the quota restriction policy of imported films after the WTO, the domestic film market would have been completely occupied by imported blockbusters..."


    Listening to Ouyang Yuntian''s story, Ding Ning''s heart gradually became heavy. No wonder the country was determined to vigorously carry forward China''s traditional culture. The cultural invasion of western countries had been so serious.


    If we let it go and let it go on for a long time, the new generation of Chinese people may be gradually eroded under the subtle influence of western films, and finally become a race that has lost its traditional culture.


    After joining the world trade organization, China has opened its door to international standards. In recent years, China has made substantial economic development and progress, but opportunities often coexist with challenges, and the international form faced by China has become more and more severe and complex.


    The cultural and economic invasions of Western powers have also poured into China like a flood. Although the state has made a series of judicial countermeasures, western medicine, movies, luxury goods, cars, electronic products, western catering, coffee, red wine and even Christmas and Valentine''s day have entered China unprepared. The most sad thing is, It has also been wildly pursued by many Chinese people.


    Throughout Chinese culture, there are great differences with Western values and outlook on life. For example, in Hollywood blockbusters, it is more about personal heroism. Although it is exciting, it has a strong conflict and opposition with Chinese cultural traditions.


    The most obvious change in China is the concept of sex. At the end of the 20th century, many Chinese people were simple. A couple were embarrassed to hold hands when walking on the street, lest they be seen by acquaintances.


    But just 20 years have passed. Now let alone couples. It''s normal for unmarried couples to hug and kiss on the street. Even if they are not lovers, there''s nothing strange about hugging on the street.


    Let alone whose daughter-in-law Lao Wang stole next door today, Lao Zhang was wearing a green hat upstairs tomorrow, and Lao Li''s daughter-in-law had a one night stand with others the day after tomorrow. This common but interesting lace scandal.


    An elderly man shook his head and sighed bitterly: the world is going down, the people are not old, the atmosphere is corrupt and the morality is ruined.


    But more young people have long been accustomed to these things, and even take them for granted. They also joke that the old people are hypocrisy, men like women, do whatever they want, get together when they get along, and break up when they don''t get along. It''s no surprise to see how natural and unrestrained foreigners are.


    Is this kind of bad social atmosphere and sad phenomenon not the product of the subtle influence of the dross of western culture?


    Thinking carefully, he was very afraid. A strong sense of mission he had never had made Ding Ning heavy in his heart and gave birth to a strong fighting spirit, and his eyes became firm.


    If he was filming just to protect song Ziyi and increase his reputation, at the moment, he really wants to do something for the country to change this passive situation.


    Even if he has limited power alone, if you don''t do it, I don''t do it. Someone will do it. What''s more, there are thousands of fans behind him who support him and love him,


    With his confidants and like-minded friends, as well as the strong backing of the country.


    "Expansion, I want to make Tiangong entertainment the largest entertainment media and film and television production company in the world. Isn''t the producer at great risk? It doesn''t matter. Let''s launch it together with the cinema and build Tiangong entertainment into an entertainment aircraft carrier integrating script creation, production, editing, publicity, distribution and release."


    Ding Ning undoubtedly knocked on the table and made a decision.


    "Ah!"


    Ouyang Yuntian thought that after his statement, Ding Ning had backed out. Unexpectedly, it was counterproductive. On the contrary, it made him more determined to become bigger and stronger. He couldn''t help looking at him with a dull face. He really couldn''t figure out his brain circuit.


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes slightly and said without delay: "President Ouyang, Bai Qing strongly recommended you in front of me. He said you are a person with ideas, courage and ability. I believe in his vision and trust your ability, but now, it seems that you don''t have the ability and courage to match his recommendation."


    "I... no, just the boss, your idea is too idealistic..."


    Ouyang Yuntian''s face turned red and argued anxiously.


    But Ding Ning reached out to interrupt him and said impatiently, "I don''t want to hear any reasons and excuses. Some things have to be done even if they are difficult. I don''t ask the process, only the results. Now give me an answer. Can you do it? Whether you can or not, I need a positive answer. Now, please answer."


    Ouyang Yuntian''s face was uncertain. He greeted Ding Ning''s ancestors for 18 generations, which forced him to make a choice.


    Answer yes, he must do what Ding Ning said, but is that possible? He has no hope at all; But if he can''t answer, Ding Ning is afraid to let him go immediately, and even that 5% of the dry shares will be recovered.


    No matter how he answered, it was a dilemma for him, which made him very tangled.


    "If you think you can''t do it with your ability, I won''t blame you. I''ll arrange another capable person to take over your position, but you can rest assured that your shares are still yours. Whether you choose to be idle and enjoy dividends at home every year, or choose to be a department head in the company, for your sake of working for the company for many years, I will promise you. After all, Bai Qing I still want to give you this face. "


    Ding Ning, like an experienced old hunter, said earnestly and kindly, "if you think you have this strength to carry this job, you want money, people and relationships. I''m responsible for dredging up your relationships and letting you have no worries. If you still can''t meet my requirements, you''ll disappoint me."


    Ouyang Yuntian suddenly looked up with an unbelievable and inexplicable excitement in his eyes: "want money? Want people to give people? Want you to help dredge the relationship? Is that true?"


    "One word at a time!"


    Ding Ning smiled and stretched out his hand.


    Ouyang Yuntian''s face flashed a struggle, but he soon became firm. He took a deep breath to calm the surging and fluctuating mood in his heart, heavily held Ding Ning''s hand together, looked firmly and said in a deep voice: "it''s hard to catch up!"


    As the CEO of Tiangong entertainment, Ouyang Yuntian is also a well-known figure in the circle. He retired to the second tier and enjoyed dividends every year, or became a small supervisor in a department. He didn''t have that face, but it wasn''t enough to impress him. After all, he knew that it was almost impossible to make the company what Ding Ning said.


    But when Ding Ning promised to ask for money, people and relationships to help dredge the relationship, he was moved. If this could not be done, Ding Ning


    What Ning hoped, he might as well buy a piece of tofu and kill himself.


    Who is he? He is Ouyang Yuntian. In terms of ability, he is also one of the best in the circle. Otherwise, he will not develop Tiangong entertainment, a ticket company, into a brokerage company within the top ten in China in just a few years.


    In fact, he is an ambitious man. He wants to go higher and farther. He once proposed to expand the scale and set foot in more fields with Bai Qing.


    Unfortunately, Bai Qing had too many constraints, too many concerns and too much consideration, and his ambition was not here. He rejected his proposal, making his blood gradually return to plain and live a muddle along life.


    But now, Ding Ning''s words have rekindled his long extinguished passion. How many times can he fight in life? Since the new boss has this ambition and ability, why doesn''t he seize this opportunity to realize his ideals and aspirations? It''s just a big failure. It''s always better to spend his life mediocre.


    Ding Ning smiled. He believed that Bai Qing looked at people and Ouyang Yuntian was not willing to be mediocre. He believed that as long as he was given a platform as a springboard, he would burst out sparks beyond everyone''s imagination.


    "Now, my first task for you is to find a way to incorporate Cheng Wenhai, the screenwriter and pan Yigang, the director of Xianjian Xialv into our Tiangong entertainment."


    Ding Ning didn''t speak surprisingly and died endlessly. Ouyang Yuntian was stunned by his first task and cried bitterly: "how can it be that these two are famous and rebellious. Even if the old chairman of Schindler had a bad relationship with Pan Yigang and didn''t bring them into his command in the end, how can we do it?"


    "No, what the old chairman of Schindler can''t do doesn''t mean we can''t do it, let alone one moment at a time."


    Ding Ning said with confidence: "they are old. Their youth and edge have long been smoothed by the cruel reality. Otherwise, why do you think they would agree to Schindler to make TV dramas?"


    Ouyang Yuntian''s eyes lit up and said thoughtfully, "do you mean they are ready to compromise to reality now?"


    "It can''t be said to compromise with reality. They are proud people, but they have to bow down for five bushels of rice."


    Ding Ning took out his mobile phone, looked at the text message, smiled and said: "I was wondering why they promised to shoot TV dramas with no artistic value in their mouth with their temper and character, so I asked people to investigate their current situation, and then I understood what was going on."


    "What''s going on?"


    There is no doubt that this question aroused the curiosity of everyone present. Even the two outsiders, Xiao Yao and gentle and soft, asked with gossip on their faces.


    "Director Pan has a daughter who is going to study abroad this year, but because of his love and pursuit of film art, the films he has made for so many years are not popular. Although he has won a lot of international awards, he has not brought him any material help, which makes him shy. He can''t even afford his daughter''s study abroad expenses. His lover has silently supported him for so many years , but this time he couldn''t bear it. He gave him an ultimatum. If he couldn''t earn the expenses for studying abroad before his daughter went abroad, they would divorce. "


    Ding Ning smiled and said: "Mr. Cheng is in the same situation as him. He is a scholar of righteousness. He regards money as dirt. He is scolded by his family. He says that he can''t support himself with the money he takes home. His father is ill and hospitalized, but her lover asks her grandfather and grandmother to borrow money to pay the hospitalization fee. Therefore, this time, both of them are forced to reduce their value to shoot this film TV series. "

 Chapter 1392

    "How could this happen? They are so famous. If they really want to make money, just say hello. Many strong film and television companies send money to them. How can they live so... Tight."


    Pan Xiangyun asked in disbelief. He wanted to use the word poverty, but he probably felt some disrespect, so he changed it to the word poverty.


    "That''s because you don''t know their character."


    Ding Ning''s eyes showed a look of respect for the first time: "They devote their lives and souls to the film art. In order to make films, they solicit investors everywhere. However, because the box office of their films is certainly hopeless, those who are willing to invest in their films either to train their artists or owe them human favor. In this case, the investment money is certainly not enough, and they can only make their last film The income from the film is invested in the new film. Even before the film starts shooting, the copyright fee and director fee of the script are all invested. "


    "As a result, new films are doomed to be unprofitable, which forms a vicious circle, making their investment more and more difficult and embarrassing."


    Ouyang Yuntian said, There was a look of respect on his face: "In fact, as long as they are willing to make commercial films, many people rush to invest in their films, but they think that the copper smell of commercial films is too heavy, which is a kind of blasphemy to their art, so this time they are willing to make commercial films, they must be desperate and have to bow to reality, but even so, they stick to their bottom line and want to make them Produce a high-quality TV play, not like those shoddy TV plays on the market. "


    "Yes, this is my confidence to persuade them to sign a contract with Tiangong entertainment, but my identity needs to be kept secret for the time being, so I can only bother Ouyang to negotiate with them."


    Ding Ning looked at Ouyang Yuntian with approval and said faintly, "you talk to them first. At first, they certainly won''t agree, but this is your business. I don''t ask the process. As long as the result, they, especially Mr. Cheng wenhaicheng, must join our Tiangong."


    "OK, I''ll talk to them and take them down."


    Ouyang Yuntian rubbed his hands and said that he knew this was a test for Ding Ning and a time for him to show his ability. He had to give a satisfactory answer to this first test.


    "Well, I''ll arrange the second task now."


    Ding Ning conjured out two bank cards, Pick up a card and say, "this card has 5 billion yuan as the starting capital for the diversified development route of Tiangong entertainment. Whether you increase the registered capital of the company or set up another company, I want you to set up a production company and a development company in the shortest time, including equipment procurement and recruitment. Should this money be enough?"


    "Enough is enough, but the establishment of a distribution company needs to be approved by the relevant departments. It''s not so easy without a very hard network."


    Ouyang Yuntian marveled at Ding Ning''s great wealth. His shot was 5 billion, which was a little too arrogant, but the money was enough, but the film distribution approval was not sure to be done if he had money. He had to put the scandal in front.


    "Leave this to me."


    Before Ding Ning spoke, she said softly.


    "Are you familiar with the radio, film and Television Bureau? Do you have a good relationship?"


    Ding Ning asked curiously. He only knew that the old man of the gentle and soft family was a deputy national leader, but he really didn''t notice which department he was in.


    "I''m not familiar, but someone is familiar. The old man of the mosquito family works in the national propaganda department. According to reliable news, he will be the leader soon. That''s the vice national level."


    Gently smash your mouth and smile


    Said the.


    Ding Ning was surprised and said with an excited smile: "I didn''t expect that mosquitoes have such a big source. Tiger son is rising with the water."


    "Cut, the old man of Huzi''s family will soon be promoted to the head of Yanjing military region. It''s at the level of Zhengda military region. Compared with his family background, it''s no worse than mosquitoes."


    The gentle soft pie pie mouth, some sour say.


    "What are you jealous of? Your old man has long been a deputy national level. As for overturning the vinegar jar."


    Xiao Yao joked with a smile.


    "Cut, don''t talk about me. How old my grandfather is and how old your father is. Now he has caught up with my grandfather. Of course you don''t have a backache when you stand and talk."


    She rolled her eyes gently.


    "It''s all our own people. It''s good to rise up."


    Ding Ning said happily, but he muttered in his heart that the greater the official, the greater the obstacle to marrying them in the future. This is really a headache.


    The three talked about their family background as if there were no one else. Ye Huan and others had long known that their background was extraordinary, but they didn''t feel anything. Ouyang Yuntian was surprised, but his chin almost fell to the ground.


    Gentle? Grandpa is a vice national level. Ouyang Yuntian soon took his seat from this uncommon surname and couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. That''s a big man who can only be seen on the news.


    Wei Yaoyao? The surname Wei is not common, and it is hard to tell who the Deputy state-level leader surnamed Wei, who is not too old and has just been in the top position for a long time.


    Ouyang Yuntian was a fool. His heart was full of shock and ecstasy. Unexpectedly, the new boss had such a big background.


    Although we still don''t know what Ding Ning''s background is, we can see how terrible his background is by making friends with such a rich family as Xiaoyao and gentle and soft, and vaguely occupying a dominant position.


    Although Bai Qing''s background is strong enough to be the quasi successor of the four gate valve Bai family, after all, it is not more shocking than the direct elders with real power like gentle and soft Xiaoyao.


    In China, an ancient country, the influence of the government always comes first, which makes Ouyang Yuntian''s blood boiling and his eyes shining. It seems that he has seen the bright prospect of Tiangong entertainment becoming the world''s first entertainment giant.


    Ding Ning and Yu Guang swept Ouyang Yuntian''s expression, which was a little stiff but inexplicably excited, and then suddenly realized that it was no wonder Xiao Yao and gentle and soft had always been very low-key. Now they suddenly showed off their family background without concealing it. This is to beat Ouyang Yuntian while strengthening his confidence.


    He was a little dumbfounded, but more moved. He knew that he was gentle and soft. Xiaoyao didn''t want to use his family background to pressure people. He did it to help him.


    "That''s soft. You''ll be responsible for it."


    Moved, but the business still needs to be done, Ding Ning said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll call the mosquito later. It''s estimated that I can do it tomorrow morning. By the way, President Ouyang, you have people prepare the corresponding materials and procedures, and I''ll pick it up tomorrow morning."


    Can do something for Ding Ning, gentle and soft, very positive, said Chong Ouyang Yuntian.


    "OK, Miss Wen, I asked someone to prepare the information tonight. It''s really troublesome for you."


    Although Ouyang Yuntian has been in the top position for a long time, he has become a lot more restrained in the face of tenderness and softness, and his attitude is very polite.


    "Well, now that it''s arranged, let me talk about the third task."


    Ding Ning picked up another bank card on the table and his expression became serious: "this card has 10 billion."


    Ouyang Yuntian''s face suddenly became serious, sat quietly and listened attentively, and did everything for five billion yuan


    For such a big thing, the 10 billion yuan must be more important.


    "This 10 billion is used to buy cinemas."


    As soon as Ding Ning spoke, he saw Ouyang Yuntian''s face stunned and wanted to speak, He reached out his finger and shook it to him to hear himself finish: "I know that the domestic cinemas are under separate regimes, and the major municipalities directly under the central government and even the first and second tier cities are monopolized by the major cinemas. However, as far as I know, not all cinemas in the first and second tier cities are acquired by the major cinemas companies. Many cinemas actually have cooperative relations with the cinemas companies. You can make more efforts on these cinemas and be sure to bring them into the bag ¡£¡±


    "However, since these cinemas cooperate with the cinema lines, it shows that they are not willing to sell, and it is not so easy to buy them."


    Ouyang Yuntian''s face is bitter again. Although the new boss is rich and powerful, and his back is tough enough, his idea is too unrestrained. Since those cinemas can survive in the cracks of so many cinema companies and have not been merged, it is enough to show that they have a great appetite.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll try my best to talk about it. Double the market price is my bottom line. If this doesn''t work, there''s no way. I can only buy my own land and build a challenge arena with them. However, that''s the last way I can take in case I can''t. After all, the cycle of self construction is too long and it''s not convenient and fast to transform after direct acquisition."


    Ding Ning thought and said.


    Buy your own land and build your own?


    Ouyang Yuntian was stunned by his words and roared wildly in his heart. I know you are a local tyrant, but the local tyrant can''t be so inhuman. Do you know how much it costs to buy land to build a cinema and then get equipment and decoration?


    Ding Ning ignored his voice and continued: "the acquisition of cinemas in the first and second tier cities is only one aspect. My main plan is to acquire the inherent cinemas in the third and fourth tier cities and even in the county. Although these cities or counties are small, they are better than many in quantity and cheap in price."


    "However, the residents of these small cities have limited spending power. How many people will go to the cinema? The reason why those large theater companies do not buy the cinemas in these small cities is that considering their backward spending power and concept, they are paid two or three thousand yuan a month. Who would be willing to spend dozens of yuan to go to the cinema at a time? This kind of harvest and investment It''s not proportional at all. "


    Ouyang Yuntian put forward different views. He felt that this was just burning money. In the end, he had to lose all his money.


    "Hehe, don''t worry about it. Just buy it. The mountain people only have a clever plan. You''ll know at that time."


    Ding Ning smiled with an undisputed smile and ordered: "after the acquisition, don''t do business for the time being. List it out to me. I''ll arrange someone to decorate it uniformly. By the way, don''t buy some small cinemas that can''t expand. I need at least seven cinemas with more than one screening hall. The larger the place, the better."


    "All right!"


    Ouyang Yuntian saw that Ding Ning was full of confidence and could only promise. He thought that you would lose your money anyway. Since you are not afraid, I am also afraid of wool.


    "OK, at present, these three things need to be done. Ouyang, go and talk to pan Dao. By the way, call song Ziyi in. I have something to talk to her."


    Ding Ning felt that what should be explained had been explained clearly, so he waved his hand and asked Ouyang Yuntian to go out.


    "Brother in law, what kind of medicine do you sell in the gourd? Ouyang Yuntian is right. Those cinemas in small cities will really lose money."


    Xiao Yao was full of curiosity and couldn''t help asking. Although he knew that Ding Ning didn''t need money, he couldn''t do such an idiot thing as throwing money into the water.

 Chapter 1393

    "Hehe, have you forgotten our paradise island?"


    Ding Ning smiled strangely and said in a low voice. After all, sun Lanying didn''t know the existence of Paradise Island. Naturally, she should avoid speaking.


    "Paradise Island?"


    Xiao Yao blinked and said with a confused face. He really didn''t understand the relationship between the cinema and Paradise Island.


    "I know. It''s the visual enjoyment of decoration, sound, light and beautiful scenery, which attracts those consumers to watch the film."


    Tenderness and softness were unknown at the beginning, but looking at Ding Ning''s complacent smile, a light suddenly flashed in his mind and shouted in surprise.


    Ye Huan and others immediately responded. The color of surprise flashed in their beautiful eyes. Ye Le slapped and said, "I also know that, like paradise island, it has a super first-class environment, a super first-class visual feast and a super first-class film viewing experience. Even ordinary people with weak consumption ability are willing to take out part of their salary to see the film."


    Only sun Lanying didn''t know why. She was at a loss. What paradise island? Where is that?


    "I see, but even so, it is at most a temporary novelty. It is impossible to attract people to watch movies for a long time."


    Xiao Yao is very rational. Although he thinks that this method can attract many people to watch movies in a short time, after all, people have aesthetic fatigue and will always be tired one day.


    "This is only a part. I said I have my own plan. I''ll tell you the details at that time."


    Ding Ning sold a pass and aroused the dissatisfaction of the women. If song Ziyi hadn''t pulled her face in, they might have launched a "severe" criticism on him.


    "Miss Song, please sit down!"


    Ding Ning, with a gentle smile on her face, half bowed up politely and made an invitation gesture.


    Although Ding Ning didn''t drive everyone away, the girls still took the initiative to leave. In their mind, song Ziyi is the prey that Ding Ning is staring at. Sooner or later, she will become her own sister. There is no need to eat this dry vinegar.


    Song Ziyi saw that the women looked at her vaguely and left one after another. Her heart suddenly tightened and became vigilant. She held her arm and looked at Ding Ning coldly: "what do you want to do?"


    Ding Ning was also drunk and said with a bitter smile: "am I so like a bad man?"


    "Hum! I''ve seen a lot of dressed animals like you. Don''t think you can do whatever you want to do to me after saving my life. Now, let my brother and sister-in-law go, or I''ll call the police now."


    Song Ziyi subconsciously opened a safe distance with Ding Ning and said with a fierce and cowardly way with a mobile phone.


    Looking at Song Ziyi''s alert appearance, Ding Ning felt very tired and waved weakly: "forget it, since you think I''m such a despicable person, I''m too lazy to explain to you. Now I''ll call the police station."


    "You... What do you want? I know you have power and power, and the police can''t help you, but I tell you, if you dare to hurt my brother, I won''t let you go even if I''m a ghost."


    Song Ziyi was obviously wrong. She thought he was wasting his patience and wanted to call the kidnappers to tear up the ticket. She threatened in panic.


    Ding Ning didn''t bother to explain to her. The woman''s imagination was a little too rich. She dialed the phone and pressed hands-free: "Nuo, haven''t Song Ziwen said hello to his girlfriend?"


    Song Ziyi trembled and confessed? What statement? There was a suspicious look on her face. She really didn''t understand what her brother knew and needed to ask for a confession.


    "It''ll be ready soon. I was just about to call you. Now you bring song Ziyi


    Come and pick them up. By the way, they haven''t eaten yet. Bring them something to eat when you come. "


    Xiao Nuo''s steady voice came from the microphone, which made song Ziyi as if she had been bitten by thunder, the boss with staring eyes, the cherry mouth opened into a lovely O-shape, the brain was noisy, and the expression was dull.


    She met Xiao Nuo and knew that she was the police officer responsible for investigating her accident. Does this not mean that her brother and future sister-in-law were not kidnapped, but wronged Ding Ning.


    "OK, I''ll take her there."


    Ding Ning hung up the phone quickly. Seeing song Ziyi looking at himself foolishly, he jokingly said with a smile: "now you know how despicable I am?"


    "I... that... Sorry, I misunderstood you, but my brother is not in Yanjing? How can he be in Ninghai police station?"


    Song Ziyi blushed, stammered an apology, and asked with a puzzled face.


    "Talk as you walk along the road."


    Ding Ning reached out to pick up his fur coat and put it on. Although he had long been protected from cold and heat, if he wore too thin in this cold day, he would inevitably be regarded as a monster.


    "OK, wait for me. I''ll get my coat and bag."


    Although song Ziyi didn''t know what was going on, she knew that something must have happened that she didn''t know. Her brother came to Ninghai from Yanjing without pestering. She stood up quickly to get something.


    Ding Ning looked at her beautiful back with appreciation. Although this woman sometimes has a big brain, she still has some vigilance.


    Moreover, she always keeps the integrity and kindness in her heart. She dares to fight against the black and evil forces and will never compromise easily. This is particularly valuable in the mixed entertainment circle, which makes him very happy. The woman she likes really didn''t disappoint him.


    Taking advantage of song Ziyi''s efforts to take his coat, Ding Ning said hello to Xiao Yao and others and asked Luoxue to send two boxed meals. Ignoring the eyes of pan and Cheng Wenhai, he drove directly to the police station with song Ziyi.


    Xingfu Road community is a middle and low-grade residential community in Ninghai. Due to its early development, the community is full of old-fashioned buildings in the 1980s and 1990s, and the highest floor is only seven floors, which is extremely shabby and shabby against the backdrop of skyscrapers around.


    Carrying an interview bag, a middle-aged man with sharp noses paced back and forth in a building in the community. The ground was full of cigarette butts. Fortunately, he was in the old community where the property was not standardized, otherwise the security guard would have driven him away as a thief.


    I don''t know when there was a drizzle in the sky. Although the temperature in January was not as low as zero, it was only a few degrees above zero.


    The middle-aged man was shocked by the cold and stamped his feet. Wrapped tightly in his leather jacket, he trotted under the tree outside the community wall to take shelter from the rain. He cursed in a low voice. He didn''t know whether he was cursing the damn weather or the phone that let him come out in the middle of the night to suffer from this foreign crime.


    But he has been a paparazzi for so many years. In order to get the first-hand entertainment news, what kind of hardship has he not eaten? This cold is nothing. At the thought of the thick money, all the grievances in his heart dissipated, and his small eyes glittered with joy.


    As time went by, just when his eyelids were heavy and sleepy, he rubbed his face desperately and lit a cigarette to dispel his sleepiness, the lights at the door of the community flashed, which gave him a boost and stood up to meet him.


    The taxi stopped in front of the building. A moment later, sister Hua opened the door from the back seat, took the change from the taxi driver, got out of the car and buried her head in the building.


    "Sister Hua."


    With a humble smile on his face, the middle-aged man nodded and bowed to meet him.


    Even if the induction light in the building was on, sister Hua, who was full of depression, was frightened by the sudden man''s voice. She screamed, "ah", covered her chest, looked at him in horror, and asked with a trembling voice, "you... Who are you? What do you want to do?"


    The middle-aged man took a smoke from the corners of his mouth and secretly scolded MMP. Everyone is old and yellow. I really think I am interested in you, but there is a flattering smile on his face: "sister Hua, it''s me. I''m Zhang Youcai, a gossip reporter."


    "Oh, it''s you, Xiao Zhang. Why are you here? I''m scared to death."


    Sister Hua tilted her head and looked at Zhang Youcai carefully with the light. She confirmed that she was really an acquaintance. She was relieved. She patted her not plump chest with lingering fear. She asked with doubts on her face. Her eyes had taken a look of vigilance.


    "I have something to do with sister Hua. Can you find a place to talk?"


    Zhang Youcai said with a flattering smile. His originally sharp faced face looked very obscene.


    As an agent, sister Hua naturally wants to deal with entertainment reporters. Zhang Youcai is a little impressed. She really works in gossip magazine, but they just know each other. They can''t even talk about familiarity. I don''t know what he is doing waiting for himself at home in the middle of the night?


    Does he want to inquire about song Ziyi? But it''s not right. So many reporters were present in the afternoon. The news that song Ziyi was safe and sound had been published in the evening news and the Internet, which made her move in her heart and realized that the purpose of being rich might not be simple.


    Although she is no longer song Ziyi''s agent, the news hasn''t come out yet. In the face of an unknown paparazzi, she subconsciously put on her usual airs and said impatiently, "what can''t go to the company tomorrow? I have to block downstairs in the middle of the night. If it comes out, I still want to be a man."


    Zhang Youcai''s mouth twitched twice again and scolded secretly in his heart. He really regarded himself as a character. He was destined to be a broker of song Ziyi, which made you rise. If you begged me to interview you before, I wouldn''t bother to find you. What''s the score with me.


    But his face naturally did not dare to show a penny, and a more humble smile appeared on his face, Bent over like a pug, he nodded repeatedly: "What sister Hua said is that I should go to the company to interview you according to the normal procedures, but as a small reporter like me, I am not qualified to interview you. Therefore, I have no choice but to come to your door and wait for you in person, which will delay your precious time. I invite you to a nearby coffee shop to warm up."


    Although sister Hua was flattered very comfortably by this flattery, when she remembered that she was no longer song Ziyi''s agent, she suddenly felt irritable and depressed, and her face became ugly: "if you have something to say, please hurry up. I don''t have time to go to the cafe with you..."


    Before he finished, Zhang Youcai pretended to inadvertently throw the interview bag behind him in front of him. The zipper of the interview bag was half open, revealing neat stacks of red bills inside.


    Sister Hua''s voice suddenly stopped. She glanced greedily at the interview bag from the corner of her eye, and then said solemnly: "however, we are acquaintances. You are waiting here in the rain in the middle of the night. For your sake of sincerity, I''ll give you face."


    Zhang Youcai sneered in his heart. MD, I don''t believe you''re not moved. This attitude has changed so fast.


    A proper flattering smile appeared on his face. His head was like pounding garlic. He flattered and said, "thank you for your face. Don''t worry, brother will never treat sister Hua badly."

 Chapter 1394

    Sister Hua smiled knowingly. Seeing that the drizzle had stopped, she stroked her temples and pretended to be reserved: "it''s not early either. Then lead the way. If you talk about things early, you can go home and have a rest early."


    "OK, this way, please!"


    Zhang Youcai knew that there was a door to today''s affairs. He was secretly ecstatic. He imitated the gentleman''s posture and led the way in front. He also turned on the mobile phone lighting to illuminate the way for her.


    "Song Ziyi, song Ziyi, since you mercilessly cut off my way of wealth, don''t blame me for my injustice."


    Looking at Zhang Youcai''s courteous appearance, sister Hua hesitated for a moment, but then her expression became firm, and her eyes murmured bitterly.


    She needs money too much. What professional ethics is no longer in her consideration at this time. She greedily stares at Zhang Youcai''s interview bag and secretly guesses how much benefit he can give herself.


    If she gives more, she will say more, but if she can''t satisfy herself, she won''t say anything. She can still hold this measure.


    In the entertainment circle, in order to obtain some secret information about stars, it is not a precedent that journalists do not spend money to buy news from people around stars, and it is still common. However, as a broker who depends on stars to eat, it is extremely rare to do such a thing of selling employers. Once it comes out, it will be discredited and can''t stay in the circle of brokers.


    But sister Hua is in urgent need of money now. What''s more, she hates song Ziyi''s ruthlessness and feels that song Ziyi is responsible for all this. She forced her to betray, so she wants to wait for the price and see what kind of chips Zhang Youcai can give and what kind of news she can say as appropriate.


    Of course, the most important thing is that she is confident that she will not be caught. After all, it was impossible for so many people in castles in the air to keep these secrets. She just used this time difference to earn extra money.


    Although the rain stopped, the sky was still foggy and filled with darkness everywhere. Only the street lights on the street pulled the figures of one person in front and one person in back for a long, long time


    "Now can you tell me what happened?"


    In the co pilot, song Ziyi had no time to take into account the appearance that looked like paster, but actually it was Huiteng''s luxury enjoyment. Looking at Ding Ning''s side face, who was focusing on driving, she couldn''t wait to ask.


    Ding Ning glanced at her and replied calmly: "things are a little tortuous, but they are not very complicated. In a word, the kidnapper who kidnapped you today and wanted to harm you is actually your acquaintance."


    "Who?"


    Song Ziyi''s eyes widened and she was surprised. She has always been kind to others and rarely put on the airs of a big star. Few people offend. If there is a person who hates himself, he must be Kang Xiangyang, but she can''t believe it. After all, he is the chairman of Xingyi. Even if she hates herself, she can''t go to battle in person, That''s unreasonable.


    "Kang Xiangyang."


    Ding Ning couldn''t help but look at her and sighed in his heart. Speaking of it, Kang Xiangyang''s biggest enemy today should be Ning Ding, but that identity was only invented by him. Kang Xiangyang couldn''t find Ning Ding. Naturally, he would vent all his hatred on Song Ziyi.


    Before, he still wondered why Kang Xiangyang didn''t kill song Ziyi for the first time after he kidnapped song Ziyi. At this moment, he suddenly understood that Kang Xiangyang wanted to interrogate "Ning Ding" from her mouth and catch it all.


    This made him secretly afraid. Fortunately, Kang Xiangyang still had such a crazy purpose. Otherwise, song Ziyi might have become a cold body at the moment.


    "It''s impossible. He''s a star


    The chairman of Yi, even if he hates me again, he won''t risk it himself. He has plenty of money and can hire people... "


    Song Ziyi shook her head again and again. Although she subconsciously thought that Ding Ning would not cheat her, with her understanding of Kang Xiangyang for so many years, the suspicious and sinister guy would never easily take risks.


    "Nothing is impossible. That''s the truth."


    Ding Ning interrupted her, Quietly solve her doubts: "it seems that you didn''t pay attention to him after you left Xingyi. He was cheated of all his property and shares by his wife and daughter, and then kicked out. Now he is not the chairman of Xingyi. If his wife hadn''t given him an old-age pension, he might not even have the capital for the employer to kidnap your brother..."


    With Ding Ning''s eloquence, the expression on Song Ziyi''s face became extremely wonderful. She never thought that Kang Xiangyang would be reduced to such a miserable state after she left Xingyi.


    His son Kang Hua was sentenced to life. His wife and daughter cheated him out of all his money and kicked him out. They were betrayed by mistress Chen Meilin. It is not difficult to understand that Kang Xiangyang, who has nothing, made such a crazy move.


    "He is a poor man."


    Song Ziyi said faintly.


    Ding Ning frowned slightly. He didn''t think Kang Xiangyang had any pity. If song Ziyi still sympathized with him now, she would be a bad good person regardless of right and wrong.


    "But the poor man must have something hateful. If he hadn''t spoiled Kang Hua without a bottom line, he wouldn''t have been used to lawlessness and finally made a big mistake, nor would he have disappointed his wife and daughter. He set up a situation to cheat him out of his property and let him go today."


    Song Ziyi''s voice changed, which made Ding Ning feel much more comfortable. The girl was quite clear about kindness and resentment, and knew right and wrong.


    "In fact, I have seen his wife. She is a very honest and responsible woman. She followed Kang Xiangyang when he had nothing. She has suffered a lot over the years. If she hadn''t always silently supported her, there would be no star art today. Men are always ungrateful creatures."


    Song Ziyi said with emotion: "I used to hear gossip when I was in Xingyi. Kang Xiangyang was very kind to his wife and never despised her. She only had two daughters, but after Xingyi grew up, Kang Xiangyang changed. He disliked that his wife didn''t give him a son and shouted at her. He started raising women outside without beating or scolding. When Kang Hua was a child, he was more restrained, but he waited for Kang Hua When he grew up, plus he had a car accident and lost... Lost his fertility, he became even worse. He even said many times in public that his family property would be left to Kanghua, and his daughters were outsiders. "


    Song Ziyi''s mouth was filled with a bitter smile, and his eyes were a little distracted. He whispered, "it''s not uncommon for such words to reach his wife and daughter''s ears. You can imagine what they feel in their hearts, so they set up a scheme to defraud Kang Xiangyang of all his property and sweep him out of the house."


    Ding Ning was silent and listened to her quietly. Although he had known Kang Xiangyang''s past for a long time, the specific details were really unclear. Although song Ziyi was calm on the surface, she must be very sad in her heart.


    After all, she was brought out by Kang Xiangyang. Although she had her own acquired efforts and congenital talent factors, it was a blessing to her, and she had always been a grateful woman. Otherwise, she would not have been so many years, but she only took the reward of a second-line red star at the price of a queen of heaven.


    Even he had to admit that without Kang Xiangyang, Bole would not have today''s song Ziyi. It was he who saw her potential from the vast sea of people and didn''t hesitate to spend a lot of money to hold her to the music world


    Position of the rear.


    But grace is grace, and resentment is resentment. If Kang Xiangyang was not suspicious and indulged in Kang Hua, he would not let the host and guest go to the point where water and fire are incompatible today.


    Song Ziyi is not so much recalling as trying to open her heart knot. The more bad things Kang Xiangyang does, the less self blame and guilt she can feel.


    This poor and lovely kind woman!


    Ding Ning looked at Song Ziyi whispering with spoiled and loving eyes, but unexpectedly, she happened to meet her dim eyes.


    Song Ziyi trembled all over, and her absent eyes suddenly became bright. She looked at Ding Ning without blinking. That look... So familiar!


    A kind of feeling as if it had been electrified made Ding Ning avoid her sight in a panic. Her heart jumped unstoppably and pretended to focus on driving. Yu Guang could find that her eyes were staring at herself without blinking.


    Is that him? It''s impossible. They don''t look the same at all. They don''t even have the same height. They can''t be the same person.


    But why is his face, figure and eyes so similar? Especially the look just as like as two peas did not see their eyes.


    Song Ziyi''s mind was mushy and her heart was like a mess. The unforgettable figure in her memory overlapped and fused with Ding Ning, but it seemed to be out of place.


    It''s impossible. I must have thought too much. Ningding is so perfect. It''s not like the playboy who is flirting everywhere. They can never be the same person.


    Soon, song Ziyi flatly rejected this incredible idea, took back her eyes and thought with some contempt.


    Just at the thought of Ningding, who had no news, her mood was inexplicably lost. She bit her red lips and was stunned. He should have known that he had signed a contract with Tiangong and came to Ninghai, but why didn''t he come to find himself?


    Does he really care about himself at all? No, it''s impossible. Although she hasn''t been in love, she can see from his eyes that he absolutely likes himself.


    But he clearly likes himself, why does he always hide from himself? He must have something to delay. Yes, it must be. Song Ziyi, you must be patient. Wait, he will come to you.


    Song Ziyi star eyes blurred, peach cheeks pink, fell into self comfort, weaving thousands of forgivable reasons for "Ningding" not to come to her.


    No matter men or women, as long as they fall in love, they will subconsciously idealize and perfect the people they like, but never refuse to think about whether the other party also likes themselves.


    Aware that her eyes finally don''t stare at herself, Ding Ning secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He doesn''t know what he is afraid of. Maybe he wants to make song Ziyi like him with his real identity, rather than the illusory fictional Ning Ding, so he subconsciously doesn''t want to expose the fact that he is Ning Ding.


    "By the way, I''m sorry to tell you that someone else tried to hurt you in Weiya, not Kang Xiangyang."


    Aware of the repressive silence in the carriage, Ding Ning said without words.


    Song Ziyi''s reverie was interrupted, but she didn''t hear what he was saying. She looked up at him blankly: "what are you talking about?"


    "I said that Kang Xiangyang is not the one who uses Weiya to harm you, but someone else."


    Ding Ning saw her eyes blurred and absent-minded, and knew that she must be thinking of Ning Ding again. Suddenly, an unspeakable jealousy arose in her heart and shouted angrily.

 Chapter 1395

    "You''re insane. Why are you so loud? I''m not deaf."


    Song Ziyi was startled, covered her ears, frowned Dai Mei, and complained unhappily.


    Ding Ning decadent turned his head and continued driving. He found that he and the woman were absolutely in a fight. If he couldn''t say two words, he would quarrel.


    It''s really strange. Is it possible that the identity of Ning Ding will coincide with her? When I got along with her as Ningding, I felt quite in tune.


    "By the way, you said someone else hurt me. Who is it?"


    Song Ziyi seemed to react slowly. It took a long time to remember the previous topic and asked after knowing it.


    "I don''t know."


    Ding Ning said gnashing his teeth, his face full of two big words.


    Whispered in my heart, does that "Ningding" have so much charm? It''s clearly the result of her deliberate vilification. How can this woman never forget it?


    This made him involuntarily feel a strong sense of frustration. His own charm was not as good as the fictional characters. Ning Ding was like this, and so was the black faced man. It was really... Speechless enough.


    "If you don''t know, you don''t know. What do you mean by your face like eating people? I don''t seem to offend you?"


    Song Ziyi didn''t know what had happened to her. Every time she saw Ding Ning get angry, her temper immediately came up and said tit for tat.


    "An unkind woman is too lazy to talk to you."


    Ding Ning was dying of grievance in her heart. Seeing that she had not been gentle to Ning Ding at all, her lungs were about to explode, and her tone was stiff and cold.


    "Hey, you make it clear to me. How can I know what''s good or bad?"


    Song Ziyi''s Willow eyebrows stood upright and asked fiercely with his arm.


    "Hum! I didn''t save you once or twice, did I? But look for yourself. What''s your attitude towards me? Does it look like treating the life-saving benefactor?"


    Ding Ning said angrily.


    "Are you going to take advantage of kindness and respect yourself? Hum! I knew you had bad intentions. Why? I think I should promise to save my life? I bah, you think too much. Have you seen too many movies? I tell you, you took the initiative to save me. I didn''t ask you to save me."


    Song Ziyi held her arm and sneered. Her eyes were full of contempt and disdain. She had seen through his real face for a long time.


    "You... Don''t know!"


    Ding Ning was angry with her contemptuous eyes, but she was speechless. She could only bite her teeth and say fiercely: "I''m cheap. I''m in a hurry to beg to save you. If I meddle in your business again in the future, I''ll... I''ll..."


    As soon as the words were said, Ding Ning regretted a little. Qi returned to Qi, but if he really let him ignore song Ziyi, he really couldn''t do it.


    "How about you? Go on!"


    Song Ziyi was grateful to Ding Ning, but at this moment, she thought she had seen through Ding Ning''s true face. He was wrong to save himself and help himself. Her gratitude to him had long disappeared, with a deep disdain cold voice in her eyes.


    "I just... I just..."


    Ding Ning''s forehead was covered with black lines. He felt like digging a hole and burying himself. He hesitated for a long time without saying why.


    "Hum! Why? Can''t you tell? I knew you had ulterior motives and were upset and kind. I tell you, although you saved me, I won''t accept your kindness, because you have a bad heart."


    Song Ziyi said with dignity: "just give up. Don''t play your boring childe''s tricks in front of me. I song Ziyi is not the kind of person you think. No matter what tricks you play, I won''t let you succeed even if I die."


    Ding Ning wanted to cry without tears. Unexpectedly, he was in Song Zi


    Yi''s mind has become a playboy by all means to pursue her. She won''t believe it no matter how she explains it now. Tie Qing doesn''t speak and doesn''t even look at her.


    The atmosphere in the carriage became depressed again. Song Ziyi''s words were very heavy, but she was uneasy. She was afraid that Ding Ning would do something to her in anger. She leaned her arm against the door and her eyes were erratic. It seemed that she was thinking about things, but in fact she was vigilant to observe Ding Ning''s every move. If things were wrong, She''ll jump out of the car and run away at once.


    As time went by, seeing that Ding Ning''s face was ugly, but he didn''t make any unacceptable dangerous actions, song Ziyi felt at ease, and suddenly felt that what he had said seemed a little too much.


    Although this man is a little naughty and unkind to himself, on the whole, he is a dandy with a bottom line and discretion. At least he won''t force himself to get himself by any means like Kanghua. Even if he is a rogue, he is also a rogue with quality.


    At this thought, song Ziyi couldn''t help but feel a slight apology. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to speak.


    "Here we are!"


    When she hesitated and tangled, Ding Ning said expressionless, and the speed obviously began to slow down.


    Song Ziyi found that the car had driven into the police station. She stopped in the yard and muttered. Finally, she didn''t say anything and got out of the car with a sigh.


    "Little sister, you''re here. It''s useless for me..."


    Song Ziwen, who had been waiting in the hall for a long time, welcomed him with some guilt and some self blame, and said with a smile on her face.


    As a brother, he has always regarded himself as the protector of his sister, but he didn''t expect that he was so useless. He was kidnapped twice in succession. This time, his fiancee Li Xiaoying was also implicated.


    "Well, brother, it''s okay, it''s okay."


    Song Ziyi had mixed feelings. Fortunately, her brother was all right this time, otherwise she would be miserable.


    Looking at his brother''s face full of self blame and guilt, he looked at the petite sun Xiaoying beside his brother, smiled and said, "this is my future sister-in-law. Hello, I''m song Ziyi."


    In fact, when her brother was hospitalized in Yanjing, she took photos with sun Xiaoying, but at that time, she wore sunglasses and masks every time she went, and came and went in a hurry. Sun Xiaoying didn''t know her identity.


    After the kidnapping, the girl didn''t complain or blame. She always encouraged Song Ziwen to be strong. Her heart is still very good. She has passed the test of her brother, and her sister-in-law is willing to shout.


    "Xiaoying, this is my sister song Ziyi. I didn''t tell you before. It''s also because I don''t want you to be with me because of my sister. You... This... I hope you can understand."


    Song Ziwen looked at Sun Xiaoying with a big mouth and a dull expression on her face. She scratched the back of her head simply and honestly, and explained with some embarrassment.


    Finally, I met my brother and sister-in-law in Ninghai. Song Ziyi was also happy from the bottom of her heart. She blinked naughtily: "what''s the matter, sister-in-law? Won''t you shake hands with me?"


    "Well, i... my... Handshake... Ah... OK."


    Sun Xiaoying''s face turned red. At a loss, she wiped her hands on her clothes, and then carefully held song Ziyi''s hand.


    Unexpectedly, her sister-in-law was still her own fan. Looking at Sun Xiaoying''s red face because of excitement, song Ziyi thought with a little complacency, lest she frighten her future sister-in-law, and her attitude became more and more warm and gentle.


    But the next moment, sun Xiaoying''s excited and trembling voice made her feel bad and messy alone in the wind.


    "Well, Ziyi, is that Ning Ning who came with you... Er, Ning Ning is Ding Ning, the little miracle doctor of Ninghai, is that him?"


    Sun Xiaoying''s eyes lit up and looked at her slowly without blinking


    Ding Ning, who stepped out of the car, was trembling all over.


    "Well, it''s him. What''s the matter? Do you know him?"


    Song Ziyi''s heart was sour, and she felt that her beloved toy had been robbed.


    However, it can''t blame her. Although she is not so vain, she is the most dazzling star in the spotlight after all, but Sun Xiaoying is not excited about her identity. Instead, she is interested in Ding Ning. The spotlight is robbed by that guy. Instead, she has become a foil this day, which makes her feel what she thinks.


    "Ah!"


    Sun Xiaoying suddenly screamed and startled song Ziyi.


    Sun xiaoyinggen jumped and jumped like a little girl. His excited face turned red. He prayed excitedly: "he is my idol. Is he with you? You must be familiar with him? Can you tell him, can you sign for me? It would be better if you can take a group photo. Please, help me."


    Song Ziyi''s face is black. I''m a diva. If you don''t chase after me, you catch a big coyote, which makes my brother feel embarrassed.


    "Well, Ziyi, he''s Ning Ning''s most loyal iron powder. Last time he went to Yanjing free clinic, you don''t know how sensational it was. Even those national medical masters became his foil. Unfortunately, I was on the night shift and sleeping during the day. It was too late when I heard about it, but I regret to die. You should help me this time anyway, otherwise, i... I won''t follow him Your brother is ready. "


    Sun Xiaoying is obviously a lively and lovely girl with no heart. Seeing that song Ziyi didn''t promise for a long time, she even threatened to break up with Song Ziwen.


    Song Ziyi was covered with black lines on her face. Looking at her brother who was laughing and angry, she was funny and angry. It was funny that the sister-in-law was very cute. It was angry that she was infatuated with Ding Ning, a big sex wolf.


    "Ziyi, how is your relationship with Dr. Ding? If you have a good relationship, help Xiaoying. She admires Dr. Ding most in her life."


    Song Ziwen looked at Sun Xiaoying with indulgence. At the beginning, he could like this girl because she was frank and frank.


    Since he likes her, he must tolerate everything about her. What''s more, he knows that sun Xiaoying just worships Ding Ning and never mixes the elements of children''s private affairs.


    Song Ziyi rolled her eyes silently, glanced at Ding Ning, who was parked and coming towards them, and said with a headache: "I just had a quarrel with him, I don''t want to beg him now."


    "Ah!"


    Sun Xiaoying covered her mouth, opened her eyes and looked at Song Ziyi strangely.


    Song Ziyi was frightened and frightened by her sudden scream, and asked with a puzzled face, "what''s the matter?"


    "You... You quarrel with Ning Ning?"


    Sun Xiaoying''s whole body was trembling with excitement. With light in her eyes, she took her hand and asked, "are you talking about friends?"


    "No, don''t think about it. How can it..."


    Song Ziyi hurriedly explained.


    "Well, stop talking. I understand. I understand. You are a big star. You must pay attention to the influence. You can''t have an affair. Don''t worry. I''ll never say it. But then again, you''re really a good match. Are you handsome and beautiful women? You''re really a golden girl standing together."


    Sun Xiaoying winked and interrupted her words. The ambiguous eyes that had recognized that it must be the case made song Ziyi blush.


    "No, not... I..."


    Song Ziyi hurriedly wanted to explain.


    "I know. Don''t worry. I know the importance and will never say it."


    Sun Xiaoying smiled more ambiguous and interrupted her again, which made her feel very tired. She wanted to explain, but she had a feeling of being unable to argue.

 Chapter 1396

    She didn''t know that her blushing made sun Xiaoying more sure of her guess and thought she was trying to cover up, so she was happy at once.


    Thinking happily, now it''s good. My sister-in-law and my idol are a pair, and my idol will become my brother-in-law.


    With this relationship, after that, the signature photos of my brother-in-law are not as many as they want. If those young ladies and sisters in the hospital know, they can''t envy to death.


    Song Ziwen looked at her sister who seemed to "acquiesce" in this relationship with some surprise and strangeness, and her heart was sour and happy.


    The sour is that the Shuiling cabbage planted by his family has been arched, which makes him have a slight sour feeling; The joy is that his sister is not young, but she has never been in love. Now she finally has a man she likes, which makes him feel relieved to see his daughter finally grow up and marry.


    "Hello, Dr. Ding. I''m Song Ziwen, Ziyi''s brother."


    Thinking of this, Song Ziwen''s face was filled with a happy smile, took the initiative to greet him, held Ding Ning''s hand and warmly greeted him.


    "Hello, Hello, nice to meet you!"


    Ding Ning didn''t expect Song Ziwen to be so enthusiastic and polite with a warm smile.


    "Hehe, you are talented, young and promising. Purple clothes have a good eye. They are all from their own family. Don''t be polite to me. Just call me big brother later."


    Seeing that Ding Ning is handsome, extraordinary, polite and polite, Song Ziwen has the feeling that his mother-in-law likes her son-in-law more and more, patting Ding Ning on the shoulder.


    Ding Ning looked at Song Ziyi subconsciously. What''s the situation? What do you mean they''re all family? And call you big brother? Is Song Ziwen too familiar?


    "Brother..."


    Seeing Ding Ning looking at himself blankly, song Ziyi blushed embarrassed.


    How could she have thought that the honest and kind eldest brother was so unreliable today. She went up to get close to others before she could figure out what was going on, which made her feel embarrassed. She was just about to explain. Sun Xiaoying and Song Ziwen smiled vaguely and said in unison, "we understand, we understand, we won''t talk nonsense."


    What do you know?


    Ding Ning is even more ignorant. You all know why brother Mao doesn''t know anything?


    "Ning Ning, I''m Ziwen''s girlfriend and your fan. I didn''t expect you to be a couple with Ziyi... Er, I know Ziyi and public figures like you can''t spread gossip. Don''t worry, we know in our hearts and will never talk disorderly. Hey, hey, you''re my idol. Do you mind taking a picture with you?"


    Sun Xiaoying was outspoken. After seeing her idol, she was too excited. She spoke at a very fast speed. Although she didn''t have much logic, she made Ding Ning quickly understand what was going on.


    The two of them came to the police station to pick them up. They misunderstood that they were boyfriend and girlfriend. Looking at Song Ziyi''s embarrassed appearance, Ding Ning was happy, glanced at Song Ziyi with a narrow smile and said, "of course, it''s no problem. They''re all from their own family!"


    "You... Don''t push your nose and face, deliberately confuse your sight and try to..."


    Listen, Ding Ning deliberately bites the word "his family" very hard. Song Ziyi hates his teeth. This bastard is really good at climbing a donkey on the slope.


    "Ziyi, how can you talk to your brother-in-law? It''s hard to avoid bumps when two people get along together. You should learn to be tolerant and patient with each other. As the saying goes, the husband and wife fight at the head of the bed and at the end of the bed. You can''t always be so capricious. You should learn tolerance and understanding. You know? In this way, parents can be at ease under the nine springs, and I, as a big brother, can rest assured to see you get lucky Blessing. "


    Song Dynasty


    Ziwen immediately put on the dignity of his eldest brother, such as his father, and seriously criticized him.


    Song Ziyi was still a little unconvinced, but when she saw that her eldest brother even moved out his dead parents, she immediately lost her temper and stamped her feet wrongly, but she didn''t know how to explain this absurd misunderstanding.


    "Elder brother, purple clothes have a thin face. Don''t talk about her. Although she is sometimes a little willful, a little angry and unreasonable, she is still very good. We had a little conflict before, and I''m not. Elder brother, don''t worry. I''ll let her go and never make her angry again."


    Ding Ning was happy. Song Ziwen''s brother-in-law shouted that he was in full bloom. It was rare to see song Ziyi eat shriveled. If he didn''t take the opportunity to fall down the stone to deepen the misunderstanding, he wouldn''t have to report to the little husband. He immediately hit the snake Shun stick and put on a wronged but regardless of past grievances to persuade him.


    "Purple clothes, look, sister''s wife is so good and still hurts you. You should know how to cherish it. Don''t play with children''s temper. You''re old and should be sensible."


    What a good brother-in-law. Song Ziwen patted Ding Ning on the shoulder with satisfaction and continued to educate song Ziyi.


    "Yes, in purple, Ning Ning is a rare good man. He is handsome and capable. The most important thing is that he really loves you. You don''t know how many girls dream of becoming his girlfriend. You must cherish such a good man, or if you lose it at that time, you won''t have time to regret."


    Sun Xiaoying also put on a kind face of her eldest sister-in-law and said in earnest.


    "Brother and sister-in-law, stop talking. Ziyi already knows she''s wrong. She''s thin skinned. You say she''ll be really angry. It''s my boyfriend who will suffer at that time."


    Ding Ning tried to persuade them with a hypocritical look on his face. Taking advantage of their unprepared, he winked proudly at Song Ziyi and gave a provocative look.


    Calm down, you must calm down. You must not fall into this bastard''s trick.


    Song Ziyi''s silver teeth are almost broken. Ding Ning is cheap and good. He is definitely fanning the flames for fear that the world will not be chaotic.


    Although she wanted to break Ding Ning''s hateful face immediately, at this moment, she knew that the misunderstanding had been formed by Ding Ning. It was impossible to explain it for a while. She had to swallow it first and explain it to her brother and sister-in-law later.


    So song Ziyi smiled sweetly: "brother, sister-in-law, I know, I will cherish him."


    "That''s good, that''s good. You must be good, so Xiaoying and I can rest assured."


    Song Ziwen and sun Xiaoying laughed happily.


    Only Ding Ning could hear the faint taste of "gnashing teeth" from Song Ziyi''s seemingly compromise words. She couldn''t help but cool her vest. The girl was not fooled. She chose compromise instead of playing cards according to the routine. She can''t be underestimated.


    Ding Ning had the upper hand in this round of secret confrontation, but he was not satisfied with the current results. It was rare to take advantage of the opportunity that Song Ziwen and his wife misunderstood their relationship. He had to strike while the iron was hot and sit down until they were lovers.


    "Brother and sister-in-law, you must be hungry. I brought you food. Fill your stomach first and let''s talk slowly."


    Ding Ning''s eyes turned and said very dogleg. He ran back to the car and took out four boxes of steaming takeout.


    "Don''t say, I''m really hungry, or my brother-in-law is careful."


    Song Ziwen was embarrassed and touched Gugu''s stomach. She was more and more fond of Ding Ning.


    "Yes, I''ve been tied up for several days. Although I give food every day, I''m afraid all day. How can I eat? My stomach has long been hungry."


    Sun Xiaoying took the takeout with gratitude and hasn''t opened it yet,


    A tempting smell immediately opened her appetite and said, "it''s so fragrant. Where did you buy it? Why is it so fragrant?"


    "Get in the car and eat. It will soon be cold here. I''ll go in and say hello to my friends and come back soon."


    Ding Ning said very considerate.


    "Well, then trouble my brother-in-law."


    Song Ziwen is not polite. Anyway, they are all a family. Besides, in such a cold weather, the lunch box will soon be cold as soon as it is opened, and it''s uncomfortable to eat.


    "Then get in the car and eat."


    In fact, song Ziyi didn''t want to see Ding Ning more for a minute. She planned to take a taxi with her brother and sister-in-law to leave immediately and find a hotel to calm them down, but they were hungry. In addition, Ninghai couldn''t find a hotel more delicious than the food in the air, so she could only give up the idea and reluctantly followed Ding Ning''s meaning.


    "Ziyi, take good care of my brother and sister-in-law. I''ll come right away. By the way, I have prepared tea in my car. Don''t let my brother and sister-in-law choke."


    Ding Ning took it for granted and handed song Ziyi the car key. The two were close, and song Ziyi''s teeth began to itch again.


    Kang Xiangyang was discouraged and didn''t speak. The two kidnappers had a case, and their words flashed and didn''t explain. Therefore, Xiao Nuo was very busy. When he saw Ding Ning coming, he just said a few words with him in a hurry. Sorry, he said that he might have to work overtime in the evening, so he continued to devote himself to the trial of Kang Xiangyang and others.


    Although Ding Ning was a little distressed and wanted to use hypnosis to help her interrogate, she gave up the idea that she would encounter countless cases in the future. It was impossible to interrogate all cases with hypnosis.


    Besides, although it''s hard to stay up late, Xiao Nuo is now the top strongman in Zhenwu realm. Let alone stay up all night, even if he stays up for ten days and a half months, there will be no problem.


    It''s a pity that Xiao Nuo''s time to practice "refining God''s decision" is too short, and his accomplishments were forcibly promoted. The purple house has not been opened up, otherwise it would be a lot easier to give her hypnosis.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning suddenly thought of Zhao Jingjing. It has to be said that this girl is worthy of being a genius Xueba. Her brain domain is different from ordinary people. She opened up a spiritual sea within a few days after she first practiced refining God''s decision. She has a tendency to transform to divine consciousness at any time. This talent is really not comparable to ordinary people. She is definitely a born spiritual teacher.


    Just the thought of Zhao Shu''s relationship with her brother and sister cast a shadow on Ding Ning''s heart. Although he knew that Zhao Shu was zhao shu and Zhao Jingjing was Zhao Jingjing, the relationship between them still stuck in his throat and was very bad in his heart.


    Although he was reluctant to admit it, Ding Ning subconsciously began to alienate Zhao Jingjing. If he had come back for two days in the past, he would have taken time to accompany her, but now, he had no idea at all, and even deliberately avoided her.


    "It seems very unfair to her!"


    Ding Ning felt a sense of guilt after he realized the escape idea in his subconscious mind.


    Strictly speaking, from the perspective of paternity, the blood relationship between zhao shu and him is even closer than that between zhao shu and Zhao Jingjing. It is unfair for her to deliberately alienate Zhao Jingjing.


    This does not mean that he doesn''t like Zhao Jingjing, but that he cares too much. He is afraid that one day she will betray him by thinking about her brother and sister relationship with Zhao Shu, or make her have to make a choice with Zhao Shu because of him. No matter what kind of result, he doesn''t want to see.


    He would rather alienate Zhao Jingjing now than let her face the pain and entanglement in the dilemma. He wants to completely nip this possibility in the bud.

 Chapter 1397

    Jingjing, wait. When I find out zhao shu and kill him, everything will be over.


    Ding Ning murmured in his heart.


    On the way to Shengshi Huating, song Ziyi sat on the co pilot and had a cordial conversation with her brother and sister-in-law.


    After coming out of the police station, Ding Ning, in addition to politely saying hello when getting on the bus, was unusually silent and worried.


    Song Ziwen and sun Xiaoying didn''t notice anything unusual. After all, they didn''t know Ding Ning well. They thought that his character was like this. They nodded with satisfaction secretly, thinking that he was mature and steady, and was the ideal object entrusted by their sister for life.


    But in Song Ziyi''s eyes, she felt that he was really abnormal. She had never seen Ding Ning so silent, which made her very curious and wanted to know what happened in the police station, but she couldn''t afford to ask, which made her itch like a cat.


    "Brother and sister-in-law, you must stay in Ninghai for a long time this time. It''s going to be the new year. Let''s spend the new year together in Ninghai this year."


    Song Ziyi forcibly restrained her inner curiosity and decided to ignore the apprentice. She turned around and looked at her brother with a smile.


    "Well... Ziyi, I''m afraid I can''t spend the new year with you this year."


    The smile on Song Ziwen''s face became embarrassed and said, "I told Xiaoying that I would go to her house for the new year this year."


    "Ah... You''ve seen your sister-in-law''s family. OK, brother, you''re fast enough. Are you ready to get married?"


    Song Ziyi said with joy on her face. Only Ding Ning faintly heard the loneliness and loss hidden behind her joy, and she couldn''t help feeling pity.


    He is very clear about the feelings of their brother and sister. He has been dependent on each other since childhood. No matter how busy he is, he must be together during the new year.


    But now, Song Ziwen has her own lover and will soon set up her own family. After the new year, song Ziyi will be alone. It''s strange if she''s not lonely and not lost.


    "Come on, this time I went to her house for the new year. I just wanted to discuss with her parents about the wedding date between Xiaoying and me. I was going to discuss with you in a few days. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. I came to Ninghai strangely. I must tell you."


    Song Ziwen said with some worry, "it''s just that you''re left alone for the new year. I''m a little worried."


    "There''s nothing to worry about, you fool. I was going to invite Ziyi to my house for the new year, but now she has Ningning company, I won''t be the villain who beats mandarin ducks."


    Sun Xiaoying put her hands around Song Ziwen''s arm, put her head on his shoulder and said happily.


    Song Ziyi''s face stiffened when she heard the speech. She turned white and gave Ding Ning a hard look. She was very unhappy, but her face was full of smiles: "I''m going to the Spring Festival Gala this year. When it''s over, I don''t know what time it is. I was worried that my brother was alone at home for the new year. Now it''s OK. I''m relieved when my brother goes to your house."


    "Ah, you''re going to the Spring Festival Gala tonight? Yes, why didn''t I remember? It''s also the second time you''ve been to the Spring Festival Gala? Ziyi, is it fun to go to the Spring Festival Gala? Talk to me. What''s the feeling? Will you be nervous?"


    Sun Xiaoying''s mind is quite simple, and she has no mind. She doesn''t notice song Ziyi''s depression at all. She keeps asking questions like a curious little girl.


    Song Ziyi forced a smile and distracted her. She didn''t feel it. She kept asking like a curious baby.


    Song Ziwen may or may not have seen her sister''s sadness


    , always listen quietly with a smile.


    Ding Ning thinks he sees a greater possibility. After all, they are dependent brothers and sisters, but he is also a very rational person. He knows that when people grow up, they will eventually start their own families. This may be cruel to his sister, but it is a reality that must be faced sooner or later.


    Especially when Ding Ning took them home and said goodbye on the grounds that there was still something to do, Song Ziwen specially shook hands with him. His eyes were sad and whispered to him that he must take good care of song Ziyi, which made him confirm this guess.


    "Don''t worry, brother, I will take good care of her."


    Ding Ning didn''t know that when he made a solemn commitment, song Ziyi was looking at him with a very strange look. He only knew that what he said was from the bottom of his heart, not perfunctory Song Ziwen.


    Seeing Ding Ning leave, Song Ziwen took a meaningful look at her unhappy sister and said, "my sister''s wife is very good. I''m very satisfied."


    "Brother... You know people, you know faces, but you don''t know hearts. You''ve only seen him once. Where can you reach a conclusion so early?"


    Song Ziyi stamped her feet in shame and said, not even aware of it. It seems that she has tacitly accepted the identity of Ding Ning''s boyfriend.


    "Because of his eyes, I can see his sincerity."


    Song Ziwen''s face was very serious and said, "that''s the look in the eyes of a man when he solemnly made a commitment. I can''t see the wrong person."


    "Well, you have a good eye. Come on, hurry in. Let''s go, sister-in-law. I''ll show you around my house."


    Song Ziyi''s heart beat faster inexplicably, his cheeks were slightly hot, and sun Xiaoying, who was looking at the luxury villa with a dull face, fled into the door.


    Song Ziwen walked in with a smile on his mouth and a pleasant whistle. He had been worried about what to do with his sister alone after he got married, but Ding Ning''s appearance let him completely put down the burden in his heart.


    From now on, my sister is also loved by her boyfriend. This year is really a harvest year for their brothers and sisters.


    Compared with song Ziyi''s inexplicable heartbeat and Song Ziwen''s relief, sun Xiaoying is also a long sigh of relief. She is not a material girl, but also a man who really loves song Ziyi.


    But her immateriality doesn''t mean that her relatives and friends are immaterial. Her parents don''t look up to Song Ziwen, but out of her love, she didn''t say it.


    Song Ziwen is no longer young. Up to now, she is only a security guard in a company. She is still a temporary worker. It''s not too much to say that she is at the bottom of society.


    She is a native of Yanjing, not to mention that Song Ziwen is only a temporary worker. With the psychological superiority of Yanjing people, even if Song Ziwen is a regular employee of the company, they may not be able to see it.


    Although her parents didn''t have too strong opposition under her insistence, she could still see their inner dissatisfaction in the face of the ugly face of the seven aunts and eight aunts. After all, people are competitive, and her parents can''t get rid of vulgarity even if they are more open-minded.


    But now, she is completely relieved. Just as the brother of the big star song Ziyi, even if Song Ziwen is a worthless tramp, it is enough to make her snobbish relatives shut up and maybe flatter him.


    The sister-in-law of the big star song Ziyi, at the thought of this title, sun Xiaoying''s little vanity was instantly greatly satisfied and stood in the magnificent villa giggling.


    "Brother, when you and your sister-in-law set a wedding date, let me know. Then I will buy you a villa in Yanjing as a wedding house. Of course, if


    If you are willing to live in Ninghai, I can also buy you a villa here. "


    Song Ziyi looked at Sun Xiaoying giggling and couldn''t help smiling. She could fully understand her mood.


    In this materialistic society, sun Xiaoying can insist on falling in love with her brother without knowing her identity.


    Since people treat her brother with sincerity, she will naturally repay her kindness. It is impossible for her brother''s marriage to be so poor.


    "Purple clothes, no, really No. It''s not easy for you to earn money. I have hands and feet. I can earn money to support myself."


    Song Ziwen repeatedly evaded that he was not hypocritical, but really didn''t want his sister to spend money. After all, he was a man with hands and feet and believed he would make money.


    "Brother, why are you polite to me? You can support yourself, but now you are not alone. You can''t let your sister-in-law suffer with you."


    Song Ziyi said angrily.


    "Ziyi, I really don''t need it. Ziwen and I have hands and feet. Our wages are enough to support ourselves. Not to mention Ziwen''s steadfast and capable work, he will soon become a regular. At that time, his salary can rise by more than 1000, enough for us to live together."


    Sun Xiaoying knew Song Ziwen''s temper. Although she also wanted to live in a big villa, her desire was not so strong. She didn''t want Song Ziwen to be unhappy because of this, so she immediately asked for help.


    "Sister-in-law, I know you really love my brother and figure on him, but you have to think about it. How can I say that you are also a star. You live in a villa, but you let your brother and sister-in-law run around every day for daily necessities. If this gets out, the media don''t know how to black me."


    Song Ziyi pretended to be embarrassed and said, taking a higher look at the sister-in-law in her heart.


    "We don''t say that no one knows I''m your eldest brother. It''s really unnecessary. We can use your house in Yanjing as a wedding room."


    Song Ziwen insisted on her own opinion, Said passionately: "Others think you are a big star and have a good view, but I know how hard you have been these years. You have to get up to practice martial arts and raise your voice before dawn every day. In order to perform, you have to wear heavy performance clothes to sing in the heat in summer. You don''t have to cover your rash. You have been suffering from heatstroke many times, not to mention those in cold weather. You have to wear thin clothes and hair in cold weather It''s even more common to catch a cold. You earn money in exchange for your life. I don''t lack a lot of food and drink. How can I use your hard-earned money? "


    Sun Xiaoying covered her mouth in amazement. She didn''t expect that there was such an unknown side behind the bright surface of song Ziyi. To tell the truth, she was still uncomfortable that Song Ziwen didn''t want the villa.


    But at this moment, she suddenly understood Song Ziwen''s mood and his practice. This cognition made her ashamed of her careful thinking. Her face showed a firm color and seriously rushed to song Ziyi: "your brother is right. We have hands and feet. Although we don''t have much money, it''s enough for us to spend."


    What else should I say when I see song Ziyi in a hurry, Sun Xiaoying waved to stop her and continued: "I know your kindness. You''re worried that Ziwen will be looked down upon by my family. Now I can tell you that my parents are very open-minded people. They are not satisfied with Ziwen, but they won''t object. It''s just that they have relatives and friends who like to chew their tongue and like to say three or four, but so what? It''s our own business to live with Ziwen. What''s the difference with them What does it matter? Besides, you have given Ziwen Yanjing''s house, which is nearly 200 square meters and worth millions, enough for the two of us to live. "

 Chapter 1398

    "Yes, I also know that some of Xiaoying''s relatives will gossip, but with your house, it''s enough to block their mouth. As for the villa? You also know the current social atmosphere. I''m a little security guard with low education. If I really live in the villa, I''m afraid it will be more ridiculous."


    Song Ziwen said with a smile that he was very happy that sun Xiaoying was reasonable. Such a woman is worth his life.


    "Brother!"


    Song Ziyi''s nose was sour, tears fell down, rushed to her brother''s arms and burst into tears, Sobbed and said: "Woo woo... If it weren''t for raising me to go to school and pursue my dreams, you wouldn''t drop out of school and work everywhere to support me. What''s the matter with security guards? What''s the matter with low education? In my heart, you are the greatest and most powerful brother in the world. Why do they despise you? Why do they laugh at you? I''m your sister. If it weren''t for your sacrifice and dedication, where would it be Will there be me today? I''ll give you a villa. What''s the matter? I want to give you not only a villa, but also a luxury car and endless money, so that you can live the best life. "


    "Well, don''t cry. It''s all over. My brother has no ambition or desire for money. As long as you can live a good, happy life and live up to the entrustment of your parents before your death, my brother will be satisfied."


    Song Ziwen hugged her choking sister and her eyes turned red. Tears swirled in her eyes, and even her voice became choked.


    The hardships he suffered when he was young, the sins he suffered, being bullied, abused and beaten... Those unforgettable childhood and sacrifices were worth it at this moment.


    When his sister grows up, she has someone she likes, no lack of food, no lack of clothes, or a big star who is respected and loved everywhere, which makes him happier than living in a villa and driving a luxury car.


    Sun Xiaoying looked at the brothers and sisters crying with tearful eyes. Never at this moment did she deeply realize what is interdependence and what is the real blood relationship.


    Song Ziwen, a great and ordinary man, makes her proud. She is very glad that in this materialistic society, she can meet such a "wonderful flower" that is almost extinct, know and love him, and finally hand in hand for life.


    Huiteng made a 180 degree U-turn on the brightly lit street and galloped back in the roar.


    In the driver''s seat, Ding Ning''s eyes were slightly moist. Although he left, how could he leave safely at this juncture.


    Through Xiaocui''s vision, he looked at the scene of the true feelings of the bitter brothers and sisters, and his heart, which had been gradually hardened, became soft again.


    An indescribable impulse made him eager to return to song Ziyi, hold her tightly and tell her that he was Ningding, the person she loved.


    He will replace Song Ziwen to protect her, take care of her all her life, and never let her suffer any harm again.


    Jingling!


    The hurried telephone rang suddenly.


    The car stopped slowly at the roadside. Ding Ning looked at the familiar caller ID and frowned slightly. Inexplicably, he felt a little guilty.


    It''s almost eleven o''clock. How come mayor du... Er, no, it''s governor Du now. Why call him at this point? Does he know he''s making a crime by giving his baby daughter to Huo Huo?


    However, it is impossible. He has clearly erased Du Mosheng''s memory. How could governor du know?


    But it''s hard to say. Who knows that Guan Shilin, a silly girl with little heart, was cheated out when she was bad.


    "Uncle du... What''s the matter with calling me so late?"


    Ding Ning hesitated for a moment. Stretching his head is a knife, shrinking his head is also a knife. He can''t hide. Unless he leaves Ninghai and wanders around the world from now on, he will face it sooner or later. He gritted his teeth and pressed the answer button, with a hint of flattery that he didn''t even notice.


    Listening to the flattering voice on the other end of the phone, governor Du was stunned. He looked at the phone number suspiciously. He didn''t dial the wrong number. It was the boy''s phone. He just felt that there was something wrong with the voice.


    In order to confirm, he asked seriously, "is it Ding Ning?"


    "Yes, I''m Ding Ning, uncle Du. What can I do for you?"


    Ding Ning saw that governor Du didn''t speak for a long time. As soon as he spoke, he looked very serious. His heart became more and more bottomless. He became more cautious and flattering.


    Listening to the familiar voice but strange tone, governor Du felt that his scalp was about to explode. The boy had always been very respectful and polite to him, but he had never talked to him in such a greasy voice. What''s the matter today? He always felt that this guy was strange. After a little doubt, he asked uncertainly, "are you ding Ning himself?"


    "Yes, I am myself. Who else can I be? Uncle Du, if you have something to say, i... I can bear it."


    Dingning Khan was almost down, said tragically, and didn''t care about his tone.


    The feeling that this knife can''t fall down when it hangs around your neck is really annoying. It''s better to cut it down with a crisp knife to avoid fear.


    "Oh, it''s you. It scared me. I thought someone else took your phone. Now it sounds much more normal."


    Governor Du finally recognized that it was Ding Ning from the sound of some broken cans. He was relieved and asked with concern, "are you okay? Is your voice uncomfortable? I heard your voice a little wrong just now."


    "I... I''m fine, very good, everything is very good."


    Ding Ning almost didn''t cry, old man. We don''t play like this. It''s life or death. You''re so considerate. What do you want to play.


    "It''s okay. It''s okay. By the way, where did you go some time ago? I asked Secretary Xu to call you, but I couldn''t get through. I was worried for a while. If I hadn''t seen the news today, I didn''t know you were back. No, I''d call you right away after I got home."


    Governor Du didn''t think too much, and some complained.


    "Uncle Du, I''m sorry. I went out of town some time ago. The phone accidentally fell into the water and was scrapped. I went back to Ninghai yesterday to make up my mobile phone card. I didn''t know you asked Secretary Xu to call me, otherwise I would have called you back."


    Ding Ning opened his mouth full of lies and felt a little ashamed. After returning from Kunpeng world, he missed too many calls. Among them, Secretary Xu did miss calls. He wanted to go back, but he forgot as soon as he was busy. At present, he can only find a reason to prevaricate.


    However, from governor Du''s tone, it can be heard that he did not ask questions about Du Mosheng, which made a big stone hanging on his chest fall to the ground, and his tone became relaxed.


    "Oh, I said, it''s okay. You''re a national treasure and a key protected object, but nothing can happen. Otherwise, my skin will not be pulled out."


    Governor Du laughed heartily, which made Ding Ning speechless. He could only smile: "Uncle Du, don''t make fun of me. You have something to tell me. By the way, I haven''t had time to congratulate uncle DU on his promotion. When I have time, I''ll call on him and give him a good congratulations."


    "OK, that''s a deal, Xiao Ding. I asked Secretary Xu last time


    I called you, and this call tonight, because I have good news for you. "


    Governor Du said mysteriously with an indisputable excitement in his tone.


    "What''s the good news?"


    Ding Ning also came to the spirit. As long as he was not asked to settle accounts with him, it was the best news.


    "I''m afraid you don''t know now. You, you, you are good at everything, but you don''t care too much about honor. You can''t just pull the car and don''t look up at the road."


    Governor Du pretended to be angry and complained.


    "What do you mean?"


    Ding Ning looked confused and buried himself in pulling the cart. He often did it. He was still an old man pushing the cart, but what did he mean by looking up at the road? Do you have to look at the expression cart? Governor Du''s taste is quite unique!


    "Hahaha, I know you don''t know. Your discovery of rice bean microorganism has been nominated for the Nobel Prize in medicine. After selection in the second half of the year, you will be the third winner of the Nobel Prize in China."


    Governor Du laughed happily, and his high spirited appearance was even more excited than his winning the grand prize.


    "Uncle Du, the final selection hasn''t come out yet. Now it''s just a nomination. It''s too early for you to be happy. After all, there are 200 nominees alone. If you can''t make the selection at that time, you''ll lose your adult."


    Ding Ning couldn''t help laughing. Calculating the time, it was already January. According to the Nobel convention, the list of nominees was released at the end of January every year, but there were 200 nominees each time. Before the official selection ended on October 1, no one dared to guarantee that he would become the winner of the Nobel Prize.


    "No, our people have been staring at the Nobel Prize. Unless there is something fishy in it, you must be the winner of the Nobel Prize, but will there be something fishy in the Nobel Prize? Hahaha, the answer is yes. Therefore, in our opinion, the award is a certainty. You probably don''t know. The discovery of rice bean microorganism has attracted great attention in the international medical community And attention, many foreign Nobel Laureates in medicine have given great praise and praise to the rice bean microorganism, and even many top experts in the medical field have sent a note to China through Ms. Katharina, President of the World Medical Association, hoping to organize a grand international medical academic exchange summit in Ninghai in the near future to discuss, analyze and exchange with you face-to-face. "


    Governor Du could not restrain the excitement and excitement in his chest. He spoke very quickly and said, "do you know what this means to our country?"


    "What does it mean?"


    Ding Ning said blankly, secretly feigning in his heart. Isn''t it an academic exchange meeting? As for that excitement? On the contrary, it''s Katharina''s chick. What moth will come out this time?


    "This means that our country''s traditional medicine has been initially recognized by the international medical community. This medical exchange summit will gather the world''s top medical doctors for on-site communication, discussion and dialectics. This is a great opportunity for our Chinese traditional medicine to appear on the international stage and show ourselves. At that time, journalists from all over the world will flock The whole summit process will be broadcast live all over the world. "


    Governor Du said here, The voice dropped abruptly: "Of course, with the advent of Mitou oral liquid, many countries with ulterior motives are bound to send medical experts to mix up in this medical exchange summit in an attempt to return our Shenzhou medicine to its original form, strangle the recovery of traditional medicine in the bud and keep us from turning over forever. This means that we must go all out and never make any mistakes, otherwise, If we want to have a chance like this again, we don''t know when to wait. "

 Chapter 1399

    "The boss hasn''t promised yet?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled and asked softly.


    "Not yet. It''s a matter of great importance. The leaders are also very hesitant, because some people have spoken out and want to fight with you for a big bet. The bet made is very difficult for our country to resist."


    Governor Du whispered in a difficult voice. He knew that Ding Ning was a smart man and would understand what kind of wave orange cloud was behind this matter.


    Ding Ning didn''t speak, lit a cigarette, quickly smoothed out the joints, and finally knew why governor Du called himself so late.


    China''s traditional medicine has reached the critical moment of life and death. If it is successful, the revival of traditional medicine is expected and can be quickly recognized by the international community; If it fails, traditional medicine will be trampled down the abyss again, and there is likely to be no future. Even the release and listing of Mitou oral liquid years later will encounter collective doubts, bans and exclusion from the international medical community.


    There is no doubt whether they have this ability. As long as they can trample on Chinese medicine at the international medical summit, they have enough reasons and excuses to slander Chinese medicine.


    The white point is that they want to deliberately target China, but they need a high sounding reason to find a piece of shame cloth for themselves. Only after hoodwinking the foreign people who do not know the truth can they guide international public opinion and discredit Shenzhou medicine.


    It seems that the advent of Migou oral liquid has made those international pharmaceutical giants restless. They will never watch the huge market share of anti-inflammatory drugs occupied by China.


    The medical summit is just a cover. Their real purpose is to stifle the recovery of traditional Chinese medicine, block the listing of Mitou oral liquid, and even hold this new anti-inflammatory drug in their hands by means of medical gambling, so as to become a tool for them to make a fortune.


    Faced with such an opportunity to make traditional medicine recognized by the international community as soon as possible, and the other party has made a bet that even the top level of China can''t resist, the top level of the country will be in such a dilemma.


    In the face of these people''s naked declaration of war, even for the face of China, the country will not directly refuse, but they are not fully confident that Ding Ning will win the bet, so they have been delaying time to solicit his opinions and make the final decision.


    Governor du... Not only him, but also the top decision-makers of the country, or many medical workers, place their hopes on him for the recovery of traditional medicine,


    Governor Du is only a person responsible for communicating with him. At the same time, he also wants to test his attitude. If he is confident enough to raise the prestige of China and defeat those evil medical experts, perhaps the top level of the country will make up his mind to take over the war related to national honor.


    Seeing Ding Ning''s hesitation, governor Du sighed in his heart. He regretted that he volunteered to take over the task.


    Because he knows very well that behind this matter is not just a pure medical competition, but a game rising to the national level. Its far-reaching significance is unimaginable.


    War or no war? This choice is also very difficult for Ding Ning. He gambles on all his future, future and reputation.


    If you win, everyone will be happy; But if he fails, he will become a sinner of the country, be denounced by countless disappointed Chinese, be nailed to the shame frame of history and remain infamous for thousands of years, and even the country will hold him accountable for the anger of the common people.


    After all, this is related to the country''s face. If we fall without fighting in the face of challenges, it will plunge the whole country into the storm of international public opinion. The country is already riding a tiger and has no way back.


    "I didn''t have time years ago. I wanted to have a good year. Let''s choose March 3


    ¡£¡±


    Ding Ning is not thinking about the pressure, gains and losses he has to bear, as governor Du thought, but when he will have time. He is very busy. He can spend dozens of dollars a minute. How can he have so much boring time to play family games with those unknown guys.


    "You... How sure are you?"


    Governor Du''s breath was suddenly rapid, and some Qi wings asked with some uneasiness.


    "A good doctor will never say how confident he is before entering the operating room, but I think I am a doctor with good medical skills, so I say a big word, 80 percent."


    Ding Ning said lazily. He was funny to himself. I said ten percent. Will you believe it? It might as well make you feel more reliable.


    "Eighty percent? Really eighty percent? Good, good, it''s great. Ding Ning, if you can win this time, you can ask, and I''ll reflect with the above."


    Governor Du cheered excitedly and incoherently. In fact, he was very confident in Ding Ning. He awakened vegetative people and saved cancer patients. He really didn''t believe that anyone in the world would be better than him.


    However, this time it matters. No matter how he praises Ding Ning, the leaders above have always been unable to reach a consensus, which makes him anxious. However, Ding Ning''s 80% promise gives him the confidence to convince the leaders. Of course, the conditions are open at will.


    "Serving the country is what I should do. I didn''t..."


    Ding Ning was about to brush his favor with the big guys with awe inspiring righteousness. Suddenly, he thought of Du Mosheng. Although he was cruel and erased her memory, he couldn''t help the stabbing pain in his heart when he thought that she would forget herself and marry and have children with other men. Maybe this is a great opportunity to solve the problems between the two people.


    "No request, good, ha ha, this consciousness is high..."


    Governor Du was even more happy when he heard that he had a request, which was low consciousness. If he didn''t ask, he was high consciousness. He was about to praise Ding Ning on the way, but he was interrupted by him very impolitely: "Uncle Du, I really have a request, but it''s not with the state, but with you personally."


    "What did you ask me? You said that as long as I didn''t violate the principle, I would never be vague."


    Governor Du''s face is almost black. You have made contributions to the country. You have asked the country, what do you ask me personally, but you still have to say what you want to say on the scene, and immediately made a righteous statement.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. I''ll tell you later. Don''t worry. I won''t violate the principles. I know uncle Du is a person with principles."


    Ding Ning scolded the old fox secretly, but smiled secretly in his heart. It''s not against the principle to marry your daughter. It depends on how you honor it at that time.


    "Well, I owe you a promise not to violate the principle. When you think about it, feel free to mention it to me."


    Governor Du has the final say, a smile, a lip service, and it is not my rule to break it.


    So the two foxes, big and small, showed a proud smile. Unfortunately, they couldn''t see each other across the phone, otherwise they would be shocked. Why are their smiles so similar at the moment?


    "Well, I''ve finished my business. Now let''s talk about private affairs."


    Governor Du''s conversation turned, and Ding Ning''s heart suddenly raised again. He said in horror, "what private matter?"


    "I''m very busy during this time, and your aunt Qiao has been recuperating and silent Sheng has been studying abroad, so I haven''t had time. No, your aunt is recovering well. She talks about cooking and inviting you to dinner all day. Now silent Sheng is back from vacation. I''ll call you in two days and have a casual meal at home."


    Governor Du said with a smile.


    "Uncle Du, it''s just a small effort. You''re too polite. You really don''t need it."


    Ding Ning was unwilling to go, so he quickly dodged.


    He was guilty and had no time to hide. He could foresee how embarrassing the scene was when he faced the three members of governor Du''s family, especially Du Mosheng.


    "You child, it''s a little help to you, but it''s a great help to our family. Besides, you call me uncle. We''re our own family. It''s also our due intention to come home to recognize the door and have a meal. Don''t refuse. Wait for me to call. Do you hear me?"


    Governor Du pretended to be unhappy and said, but his words had taken the command tone of elders to younger generations.


    Ding Ning smiled helplessly and knew he couldn''t refuse: "well, I''ll wait for uncle du to call."


    "Hehe, OK, that''s settled. I''ll let Secretary Xu pick you up then. That''s it."


    Governor Du turned his anger into joy, smiled and hung up the phone directly.


    Ding Ning lit a cigarette and sat in the car stunned. A phone call made him impulsive, and he didn''t have the mind to find song Ziyi.


    He really didn''t take it very seriously at the world medical exchange, but the lion is still fighting the rabbit with all his strength, and he will never take it too lightly.


    But he didn''t understand that since these people deliberately wanted to deal with him, it was impossible not to investigate him.


    Even if they only investigated his surface information, these guys should know that he is strong, but in this case, they still dare to make a heavy bet to provoke, which is enough to show that they must have the confidence that they can crush themselves.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning was a little wary. Maybe he underestimated these people.


    The lion fights the rabbit with all his strength. He must not be careless. If a boat capsizes in a bad gutter, it will be in trouble.


    He opened the window, bounced his cigarette butt out, drew a parabola in the air, fell into the sidewalk, stepped on the accelerator, and the car roared straight to Shengshi Huating.


    Instead of looking for song Ziyi, he went directly back to Villa 1 and started the transmission array to return to paradise island.


    Ten mahjong tables bought back early in the morning have been neatly placed in the hall, and the women have begun the great cause of building the Great Wall in full swing.


    Looking at the happy appearance of his women, he felt a little depressed, and a faint smile hung on his face.


    "Come back, I heard you spent 15 billion to expand Tiangong entertainment. You want to be an entertainment tycoon."


    Sister appeared behind him like a ghost and said with a smile.


    "Sister, you don''t know me yet. I don''t have that ambition. Today''s decision is purely a whim, but it is also the result of my careful consideration."


    Ding Ning put his hand around his sister''s slender waist, held her in his arms, smelled the fragrance of her hair after bathing, and said with a smile in her ear; "I''ve been thinking about a problem."


    "What''s the problem?"


    Ding Qianlie was held in his arms, narrowed his eyes slightly, enjoyed his generous arms, and asked softly like a lazy kitten.


    "Why do you say the earth is round?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled with strange light and asked a question that was out of touch with the wind, horses and cattle.


    "Why is the earth round?"


    Ding was caught off guard by this question and opened his mouth in amazement. For a moment, he couldn''t think of how to answer.

 Chapter 1400

    Fortunately, Ding Ning didn''t expect him to answer, but asked and answered himself: "the earth in the past was not called the earth at that time. It was called the wasteland. At that time, the wasteland was square, but it was broken alive. In ancient times, people said that the round place came from..."


    Ding Qianlie didn''t refute Ding Ning''s argument with the earth formation principle she learned in reading, but listened quietly. She knew that since Ding Ning said so, there must be his basis. Although this statement sounds absurd, she will still choose to believe that even the demon race exists, and what else is impossible.


    "The circulation of the heavenly way has its own operation law. In fact, the earth is also alive. It is constantly exploring the operation law of the heavenly way and constantly evolving. Finally, it evolves into a circle, which is the most suitable form for its survival and development."


    Ding Ning put his chin on his sister''s shoulder, looked deep and distant, and whispered: "even the earth''s instinct thinks that the circle is the most consistent with the law of the far rotation of heaven, which shows that the circle is a very magical, effective and regular movement direction. Later, the ancients also found this in the perception of nature, and then created Tai Chi."


    Ding led the hunter to listen, and his face gradually became serious.


    "You should have heard Ye Huan tell them what happened tonight?"


    Ding Ning suddenly asked.


    "Yes!"


    Ding Qianlie was greedy for his arms, but he answered lightly and didn''t say much.


    "At that time, I told director Pan that thousands of roads have the same goal by different paths. I was not showing off or talking empty words, but stating a fact. For example, the coordinates were determined by the intersection of longitude and latitude. What does this mean?"


    "Everything!"


    Ding Qianlie was extremely clever and summarized his meaning in four words.


    Ding Ning took a sip of praise on her pretty face and said with a smile: "yes, it''s all-round. Circle is a very interesting thing. It''s just an endless cycle, but when countless circles are intertwined and overlapped, they will form substantive substances intertwined with points and faces, resulting in countless possibilities."


    Rao is Ding Qianlie Bingxue smart. He doesn''t understand what Ding Ning wants to express. He blinks his charming big eyes and continues to listen quietly.


    Ding Ning gently pushed away her sister and squatted on the ground with great interest, carving a circle on the floor with her fingers.


    Ding Qianlie squatted down and watched curiously, like watching ants move, but with Ding Ning drawing the second and third... After countless circles, like wool balls, finally formed a three-dimensional pattern composed of circles.


    Looking at the three-dimensional pattern composed of dots and faces intertwined by circles, Ding Qianlie''s eyes became brighter and brighter. He exclaimed, "the formation principle of the earth?"


    "Yes, the earth is a sphere formed by the overlapping and interweaving of countless circles. The longitude and latitude lines are the main components of these circles. They can''t be seen or touched, but they really exist. But these circles will form points in the horizontal and vertical interweaving. If these points are regarded as the smallest single unit of measurement, the surface formed by countless points is a sphere A larger unit of measure. "


    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled with wisdom and thought, "just like atoms and molecules, they are difficult to detect with the naked eye, but they really exist. When countless atoms and molecules move with each other and undergo some chemical changes, some changes will occur. This is the so-called quantitative change causes qualitative change, and finally forms all kinds of substances visible to the naked eye."


    Speaking of this, Ding Ning raised his head and looked at Ding Qianlie seriously


    He said very seriously: "these molecules and atoms are not static, but constantly moving away from each other. After people master this Law of motion, they will extract new substances produced by their qualitative change for the manufacture of various materials suitable for the human field. This material is called nano materials, and this Law of motion is called nanotechnology."


    Ding led liemei''s eyes suddenly widened. The whole person was stunned. His voice trembled and asked, "are you studying Nanotechnology?"


    "It''s not research, but because of the sudden feeling of tonight''s things, I can understand this."


    Ding Ning was very interested and said with a smile: "tonight I understand the whole process of making a film, script, actor, investment, lighting, props, lines, clothing, shooting, editing, production, distribution and screening..."


    "What does this have to do with Nanotechnology?"


    Ding led the hunter, frowned and asked puzzled.


    "Do you know why the same script is very popular when some people play it, but no one cares when others play it?"


    Ding Ning didn''t answer directly, but asked instead.


    Ding led Li Ning''s eyebrow and thought, "because their acting skills are different."


    "Yes, but acting is only one of the reasons. Another reason is fame and publicity. For example, a big star with a large number of fans and an unknown newcomer make two films with the same script at the same time, but the market reaction will be different. The films made by big stars will naturally attract people, and the box office can be guaranteed, but the films made by newcomers are His acting skills may not be worse than those of stars, and he may not be able to attract people to watch. Naturally, the box office will not be ideal. This is the star effect. "


    Ding Ning said in high spirits: "if the star is regarded as an independent atom and the new actor with good acting skills is regarded as an independent molecule, then what effect would it be to combine atoms and molecules to make this film together?"


    "Just like the commercial tie-in sale, people use the star''s fame to attract people to watch the film. People find that the newcomer''s acting skills are also good. Maybe they will like him and pay attention to him, so as to make the film sell well, and the newcomer may become a new star."


    Ding led the hunter thoughtfully.


    "Yes, the new person at the top is the variable matter produced by the constant mutual movement of atoms and molecules. This is the nano principle."


    Ding Ning said in high spirits: "I don''t understand business, but it''s still the same sentence. Everything is universal, and the earth is round, so business is not round. As you often say, the integration of production and marketing and business circle. The principle is to drive the development of other surrounding industries with some famous industries, which can in turn expand the popularity of the main industry, so as to form a virtuous circle¡°


    "I see. No wonder you have a whim to build an entertainment Dynasty."


    Ding Qianlie suddenly realized: "although the entertainment circle is very chaotic, it has to be said that as long as it is a commercial behavior, it is impossible not to deal with this circle. For example, commodity endorsement and advertising shooting are actually using the popularity of stars to promote a certain brand."


    "Yes, I was also aware of this, so I wanted to get involved in the entertainment industry on a whim. Although this industry has one or another disadvantages, no one can deny that the entertainment circle is the circle with the widest exposure and dissemination, and it is also the best way of publicity."


    Ding Ning said with emotion: "after I realized the importance of the entertainment industry, I was thinking that if Longteng group, Shengtang pharmaceutical, Zui Hongyan cosmetics company, ningran jewelry, castles in the air, traditional Chinese medicine schools, affiliated hospitals and the automobile manufacturing industry under preparation


    What kind of chemical reaction will be produced when various advantageous resources of the factory are combined to form a business circle with the media advantages of Tiangong entertainment? What kind of mutant material will be born? "


    "Business circle" refers to the radiation range that stores take their location as the center, expand along a certain direction and distance, and attract customers. In short, it is the area where customers come to the store live. Whether large shopping malls or small stores, their sales always have a certain geographical range. This geographical range takes the shopping mall as the center and radiates to the surrounding areas where they may come to the store to buy Where consumers live. "


    Ding led Li Ning''s eyebrow and thought for a long time, With a bitter smile, he shook his head and explained: "Longteng group has a wide business scope. Castles in the air are mainly catering. Cosmetics companies can have a relationship with Tiangong entertainment. Shengtang pharmaceutical and automobile manufacturing, including traditional Chinese medicine schools, have their special professionalism. This is an industry that is out of touch with horses and cattle. It is impossible to integrate them forcibly."


    "Hehe, maybe I misunderstood the concept of business circle, but I don''t agree with my sister''s words. I don''t think they have nothing in common."


    Ding Ning smiled, but did not agree with Ding Qianlie''s view. He thought: "in fact, no matter what kind of industry he operates, he is mainly human. As long as it is human, it is impossible not to get sick and do not need drugs. There are tens of thousands of employees under Longteng group?"


    "Well, eighteen thousand three hundred forty-six."


    Ding Zhanglie replied very familiar.


    "Shengtang pharmaceutical''s rice bean oral liquid and assimilation medicine must be in short supply when they first appeared on the market, but this is only temporary. When Ninghai market reaches saturation, the company must sell the drugs to the whole country and even the whole world. Then the problem comes. Shengtang pharmaceutical can''t set up branches in every prefecture or city? The capital, manpower and material resources it needs to invest are too huge, and And the speed is too slow, which is not conducive to the development of Shengtang pharmaceutical industry. "


    "You mean to use the sales network of Longteng group to act as the agent of Shengtang pharmaceutical products and become the agent of Shengtang all over the country?"


    Ding Qianlie is worthy of being a goddess of Commerce. Wen Yan immediately thought of the key.


    "Yes, Longteng group has a large business and branches throughout the Yangtze River Delta. It is still expanding outward and has formed a sales network of a certain scale. If Longteng group can become the local drug agent of Shengtang group, it can save Shengtang group a lot of trouble, and Longteng group can also expand its business to the field of pharmaceutical agency, so as to make a fortune, This is a win-win situation for both companies. "


    Ding Ning said with a smile.


    Ding Qianlie turned his eyes: "it sounds good. In fact, you don''t want to change your right hand from left to right. I think you just don''t want those local agents to make a profit."


    Ding Ning smiled, Take her in your arms: "Now is the age when channels are the king. The sales network of Longteng group has initially taken shape. Of course, I want to make use of these advantageous resources. What''s more, why should I hand over such profitable transactions to those agents? I''m not reluctant to give up that little profit, but worried that they will do something for money. Whether they make fake or sell high prices, they are harming the people , it is not in line with my original intention. I want to sell affordable drugs and resolutely resist high priced drugs. Only by controlling the sales channel can I realize my wish. "


    "That''s right. Huakang Pharmaceutical Group, a subsidiary of Longteng group, used to specialize in medicine, but its performance has always been average. Tomorrow, I will arrange Huakang group to spread its sales network all over the country and become the general agent of Shengtang pharmaceutical."


    Ding led the hunter in a vigorous clapping way.

 Chapter 1401

    "Well, you first arrange Huakang group to set up a branch. After a year, the two companies will officially sign a contract. At that time, a grand signing ceremony will be held to make Huakang pharmaceutical and Shengtang Pharmaceutical News and expand their popularity."


    Ding Ning smiled happily.


    "Why are you laughing so obscene? Are you making a bad idea?"


    Ding led the hunter angrily and gave him a hard twist at the waist.


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes silently: "I''m a bright and great smile. It has something to do with obscene hair."


    "Hum, anyway, I think you laugh a little unkind."


    Ding led the hunter and tooted his mouth. He angrily circled his waist three times left and three times right. Anyway, he knew that this guy had thick skin, and he wouldn''t hurt at all.


    "Well, stop it and get down to business."


    Ding Ning played with her for a while, grabbed her hand and didn''t let her move. Then he said solemnly, "sister, I think the organization of Longteng group is too bloated. We should simplify the organization and reorganize the management."


    "Did you hear anything?"


    Ding Qianlie was very sensitive and asked nervously at once.


    "Well, I heard that Longteng group just held an annual meeting a few days ago. Among the eight subsidiaries, in addition to Bingling group and Longxing real estate, the performance of the other six subsidiaries is very average, and two are in deficit. If the profits of Bingling group and Longxing real estate were not supported there, Longteng group would lose money this year."


    Ding Ning said painfully, "sometimes the manpower is exhausted. I don''t want you to work so hard. It may be better to streamline the organization and simplify the business."


    "This is not a matter of streamlining, but involves the legacy of history and my reputation."


    Ding Qianlie rubbed his temples with a headache: "these eight subsidiaries span eight industries. You also know their origin. At the beginning, I just came to Ninghai to set up Longteng. It was these eight companies who jointly wanted to swallow Longteng. Finally, I built a plank road to hide my position and secretly contacted their minority shareholders to quietly acquire equity..."


    Ding Ning nodded. That was the first time his sister showed her head temporarily after she came to Ninghai. How could he not have heard of the classic anti takeover case.


    "But later, these eight subsidiaries became my burden and laughing stock. Countless people were waiting to see my jokes and thought I couldn''t play with these eight subsidiaries."


    "I will never give up. I must do the performance of these subsidiaries and slap those who are waiting to see my jokes in the face," said Ding


    Ding Ning saw that her sister had made up her mind and stopped persuading her. She hugged her tightly and asked softly, "tell me what these eight companies are mainly engaged in. Let''s find a way together."


    "In addition to Bingling group and Longxing real estate, Lantai furniture group is mainly engaged in high-grade furniture and imported kitchen and bathroom: Fuan mining is mainly engaged in minerals; Huayang heavy industry is mainly engaged in mining machinery and equipment; long-distance shipping is mainly engaged in maritime transportation; magic cube new energy group is mainly engaged in new energy research and development; blue sky light textile is mainly engaged in textiles and clothing."


    Ding led the hunting to the familiar road, Then he said with some frustration: "What bothers me most is Fu''an mining and Huayang heavy industry, both of which are listed companies. Especially since Fu''an mining was controlled by Longteng group, with the increasingly tense trade relations between China and the United States, it has been excluded from domestic mineral development, resulting in annual losses. I have arranged the personnel of overseas branches to pay attention to foreign mineral resources and intend to send them to Fu''an Personnel go overseas to open up new business. "


    "What about Huayang heavy industry?"


    Ding Ning thought and asked, "why do you lose money?"


    Ding lanlie looked at him helplessly and explained: "Huayang heavy industry''s production line is old and backward, and its technical force can''t reach it. The machinery produced is overstocked in the warehouse and can''t be sold,


    Of course there will be a loss. "


    "Why not change the latest and most advanced production line? We are not short of money."


    Ding Ning asked curiously.


    "You think it''s so easy. China''s industrial production technology is backward in the world, and the industrial developed countries have imposed an industrial technology blockade on China. Even if they buy new production lines, they can only buy the production lines eliminated from abroad. In the past, the mining mining equipment produced by Huayang heavy industry and the orders of Fu''an minerals were barely supported, but now Fu''an minerals itself has no resources The mine can be mined. Where can the mining equipment produced be sold? In addition, the current national coal market is not good, which is even worse. "


    Ding Qianlie said in distress.


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up: "where is Huayang heavy industry? How big is the floor area?"


    "Huayang heavy industry is located in the port industrial park in the southwest of Ninghai, covering an area of more than 10000 mu. What''s the matter?"


    Ding Qianlie asked with some doubts.


    "Didn''t our automobile factory just find a suitable place? What if Huayang heavy industry went bankrupt and restructured and transformed into an automobile factory?"


    Ding Ning rubbed his hands with some excitement.


    "Ah?"


    Ding Qianlie opened his eyes in amazement and turned his mind rapidly, thinking about the feasibility of this scheme.


    "I know my sister is afraid of jokes and thinks you can''t play Huayang heavy industry, but in fact, as long as our automobile factory is established to produce the world''s first-class cars, I believe those people should keep their mouths shut."


    Ding Ning thought that his sister couldn''t wipe off this face, so she advised him painstakingly.


    "Baji!"


    Ding Qianlie suddenly kissed Ding Ning''s face with excitement: "great, why didn''t I expect that ridiculous ready-made resources don''t know how to use, and they still look for places all over the world all day. Your proposal is too timely. It can not only bring Huayang heavy industry back to life, but also save the big problem of automobile factory location. This is a good thing with the best of both worlds."


    "Are you not afraid of being laughed at by others? Can''t you turn Huayang heavy industry?"


    When Ding Ning saw his sister so happy, he felt very happy and couldn''t help laughing.


    Ding raised his chin to a 45 degree angle and said proudly, "go your own way and let others talk. When our car is produced, we can''t blind those people''s titanium alloy dog eyes."


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Ding Ning can solve a big problem for her sister. She feels happy from the bottom of her heart. Looking at her proud and lovely appearance, she can''t close her mouth.


    "However, there are two problems to be solved. One is the departure and retention of employees of Huayang heavy industry. The other is the asset liquidation, reorganization and equity of Huayang heavy industry. You should know that Longteng group is now the holding company of Huayang heavy industry. In nature, it belongs to the enterprise under Longteng group, and Longteng group is a rice funded company, which is inconsistent with your original intention of establishing a domestic automobile factory."


    As soon as Ding Qianlie looked positive, he immediately began to talk about business again.


    "It''s easy to solve the problem of leaving and staying employees. Anyway, our automobile factory is also newly built. It needs some workers who can skillfully operate machinery. Even if they are not familiar with the process of automobile manufacturing technology, they must start much faster than those inexperienced workers. These people can stay as long as they are willing to work steadfastly."


    Ding Ning has considered all these and made a direct decision.


    Ding Qianlie was surprised and said, "Huayang heavy industry is a large heavy industry enterprise. There are more than 1000 workshop workers alone, and hundreds of middle and senior managers will stay. After all, the automobile factory is a new enterprise. Can you eat it?"


    "I don''t think I can eat enough. As long as the workers are willing, they will all stay, but the management should go through investigation and screening


    Yes, I don''t want to raise a bunch of moths. Is it good to have some confidence in our new car? What I want to do is the world''s top luxury car. The lowest selling price of the produced car should also start at tens of millions, otherwise I can''t afford my black technology. "


    Ding Ning said proudly, "selling one car every year is enough for everyone''s salary for one year. Do you think our cars will not be sold."


    "I have never doubted that once our car is launched, it will inevitably lead to the crazy pursuit of all rich and powerful families, and the brand will soon be established. Er, I think your brothers are not short of money, and let them support the first produced car."


    Ding Qianlie began to play the idea of Prince Charlie and others. He smiled insidiously.


    Ding Ning also smiled: "I think so too. The circles they contact are either rich or expensive. Advertising with them is better than any publicity effect."


    "Yes, since it is positioned as the world''s top luxury car and matches their circle, such available resources must not be wasted."


    Ding Qianlie smiled happily. It seemed that he had seen the scene of noble princes and princesses waving their tickets and crying to order vehicles.


    "Build the world''s first automobile brand and operate it as a top luxury."


    My sister''s words reminded Ding Ning, touched her chin and thought about cableway: "at that time, we can accept customized personalized business. Personalized customization will increase the price by 30% on the basis of the car purchase. Of course, the added ancillary items should be calculated separately. Anyway, they don''t need money."


    Ding Qianlie giggled when he heard the speech: "they all say that there is no business without traitors. I think you are more like a traitor than me. You are sharpening your knife to pigs and sheep."


    "There are oil field owners in my family. If I don''t kill them, who will I kill? I''m robbing the rich and helping the poor and upholding justice."


    Ding Ning''s righteous and awe inspiring way.


    That solemn appearance made Ding lead Hunter laugh back and forth, tears came out, covered his stomach, waved his hand and shouted no more.


    "The first problem is not a problem. The second problem is a little troublesome. After all, what I want to create is a domestic automobile brand. It seems inappropriate to be affiliated with Longteng group, and the country will not be happy."


    Ding Ning waited for her sister to laugh enough before she waved her hand and thought.


    "That''s easy to do. Longteng group is the holding company of Huayang heavy industry. You can use the identity of the largest shareholder of Longteng group to inject capital into Huayang heavy industry, buy all the shares belonging to Longteng group and become the actual controller of Huayang heavy industry. Huayang heavy industry has nothing to do with Longteng group and belongs to your private industry."


    Ding Qianlie soon put forward his suggestions.


    Ding Ning was stunned. He was moved and looked at his sister emotionally: "but that''s really wronging you. You can''t take off the name of Huayang heavy industry, which will greatly affect your reputation and image as a commercial goddess."


    "China pays attention to the golden mean. When I returned home to establish Longteng group, I didn''t know the national conditions. I was too sharp and exposed, which provoked the hatred of many business rivals. Therefore, over the years, I have cultivated my self-cultivation, hidden behind the scenes, and handed over all the things that need to be seen to Feng Jie in order to weaken my influence as much as possible."


    Ding Qianlie waved his hand carelessly and said, "I don''t care about the name of the commercial goddess. Making a fortune with a dull voice is the king. Besides, what''s the matter with a moment of cold words? The real winner is the one who can laugh to the end. You and I are equal to each other. When we get revenge and get together, it''s time for me to raise my eyebrows."


    "Sister, you have sacrificed too much for this family."


    Ding Ning affectionately hugged her in her arms and said in her ear.

 Chapter 1402

    "You know how much I''ve sacrificed, so what are you waiting for? If you don''t let me conceive your child quickly, you must have a son, do you hear me?"


    Ding Qianlie''s face was slightly red, and he twisted his ears shyly. His eyes were as beautiful as silk.


    "OK, small, yes!"


    Ding Ning''s heart waves to go, holding the beauty rushed into the room.


    Beauty is so gracious that why should she be embarrassed?


    Only by working hard and working hard, can we repay after death!


    Jingling!


    Just when I had to send it, the phone suddenly rang out untimely.


    Ding Ning was about to stretch out his hand to hang up angrily, but the star eyed Ding Qianlie stopped him, and said softly, "it must be urgent to call so late. Answer the phone first."


    Ding Ning reluctantly got up and looked at the caller ID as Ouyang Yuntian. With a gloomy face, he pressed the answer button. He was as angry as an impending volcano and said, "what''s the matter? Say!"


    Ouyang Yuntian''s voice was a little drunk. He didn''t notice Ding Ning''s bad tone. He couldn''t restrain his excited performance and said, "boss, I talked to them. After I moved with emotion and explained with reason, director Pan and screenwriter Cheng were a little moved and said they would consider it."


    Ding Ning almost laughed angrily and roared in a repressed voice, "it''s not done yet? What phone do you call me in the middle of the night?"


    "No, that''s not why I called you."


    Ouyang Yuntian noticed the dense anger in Ding Ning''s tone. He subconsciously looked at his watch. It was almost 12:00 in the morning. He suddenly had a cold sweat on his back. He woke up most of the time and hurriedly explained.


    "You''d better give me a satisfactory explanation, otherwise, I don''t mind diluting your shares."


    Beauty is in her arms. Ding Ning is not in the mood to listen to him and said impatiently.


    Ouyang Yuntian was full of excitement. The wine disappeared instantly. His eyes glittered with incredible luster. He stammered excitedly: "boss, you... Do you mean you don''t intend to dilute my equity?"


    You know, before that, he always thought that Ding Ning''s capital increase of 5 billion must dilute his equity. I''m afraid 5% will become 0.00... 5%, which makes him dissatisfied but helpless. But later, he thought that although the equity will be diluted, the gold content of the equity will also increase greatly. 0.0... 5% is no different from 5%, He didn''t have much complaints.


    But now he found that he seemed to have misunderstood Ding Ning''s meaning from the beginning. The new boss seemed to have no intention of diluting his equity. There was no comparability between the 5% equity of the registered capital of 50 million and the 5% equity of the capital increase of 5 billion, whether it was gold content or actual value. How could he not be excited.


    "If you can''t give me a satisfactory explanation, it''s not necessary."


    Ding Ning said sadly that anyone who was interrupted at the critical moment would be very unhappy. If it weren''t for Ouyang Yuntian''s contacts and ability in the future layout of the entertainment circle, he would like to let this guy go now.


    "Yes, I will give the boss a satisfactory explanation!"


    Ouyang Yuntian was overjoyed. There was a light in his eyes. Where was there a trace of drunkenness? He straightened his body subconsciously, Compensable Xiaohui reported: "after the boss left, I took director Pan, screenwriter Cheng and supervisor Wang to find a place to continue drinking. I have been talking with them until now. Wang Zechun is a very capable person. Although he is from Huada media, he has no backstage in the company, so he has been unpopular. Otherwise, I won''t send him to deal with director Pan."


    Hair distribution? significant.


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and a serious look appeared on his face.


    His impression of Wang Zechun is still very good. He is a golden figure. Although he is a little smooth in life, since he can be a producer, he must be familiar with the whole process of shooting movies, which is the talent he urgently needs.


    "At the beginning, the three of them were very tight mouthed and talked in a secretive way, but in order to complete the boss''s task, I also threw myself out and half drunk them with one enemy and three, so I opened their chatterbox and found out their current situation."


    Ouyang Yuntian didn''t forget to show his merit while telling. He was so excited. The new entertainment kingdom had a 5% stake, which he couldn''t even think of.


    "You know how hard you work. Just get to the point."


    Ding Ning scolded impatiently.


    "Yes, yes, Hei hei, I just wanted to dig up director Pan and screenwriter Cheng according to the boss''s intention. Unexpectedly, I got an unexpected harvest from Wang Zechun."


    Ouyang Yun lowered his voice and said excitedly, "boss, guess what you got."


    "Guess your grandmother''s size. There''s something to say and fart."


    Ding Ning saw that he began to sell off again. He was angry and scolded with a smile.


    Ding Qianlie covered his mouth and smiled. His beautiful eyes sparkled with approval.


    Perhaps in the eyes of others, Ding Ning and Ouyang Yuntian are not familiar. Will such rude abuse make him dissatisfied or even disgusted? But she knew that she would never, which was exactly Ding Ning''s cleverness.


    The royal way is not only an art, but also a university question. It is precisely because Ouyang Yuntian is not familiar with Ding Ning that he is in awe of the new boss. At the same time, he is also worried and cranky, lest Ding Ning sweep him out of the door if he doesn''t do well.


    At this time, the more Ding Ning shouted at him and waved at him, the more he could beat and scold if he wanted to. On the contrary, the more he could feel at ease. He thought that the boss didn''t treat him as an outsider, which gave him a sense of security and closeness.


    This is a subtle feeling involving the field of psychology. It can be seen that Ding Ning''s grasp of human nature is becoming more and more handy. A few words of laughter and scolding easily shorten the distance between him and Ouyang Yuntian.


    Sure enough, Ouyang Yuntian was not angry but happy when he heard Ding Ning''s laughter and scolding. He was overjoyed and said, "Hey, since the boss is busy taking a rest and is not in the mood to guess, I won''t sell the key. The harvest is that there is a dispute between the investor and the producer. Many people are dissatisfied with director Pan''s temporary removal of male No. 1 and strongly demand the withdrawal of capital. I''m afraid the shooting of this TV play will be put on hold for the time being."


    "You mean the investors want to withdraw their capital?"


    Ding Ning was slightly stunned. It occurred to him that although Huada media was the producer, the producer was not the only investor, but the representative of all investors.


    Although Huada media has the strength to independently invest in a TV play, in order to avoid investment risks, it often finances in many ways to shoot a film and TV play, which is also the most common method in the film and television production circle.


    Investors are willing to invest. Some are interested in the script, some are interested in the fame of the director, some are interested in the cast, and some want to make an artist famous... They are willing to invest because they think this film or TV play can bring them considerable benefits.


    "Yes, the investors want to withdraw their capital. Many people in this TV series are running after director Pan''s fame, and others are willing to invest only because they have confidence in the cast. If the boss doesn''t like to hear, these investors may not know what acting is. They only care about the size of fame. The previous male number one was Wu Jiawen. His fame is much greater in the film and television industry than the boss, which is recognized by the investors Playing the leading roles of Wu Jiawen and song Ziyi respectively, this TV play is still very interesting. Therefore, after learning that Wu Jiawen was replaced by you, these investors lost confidence in the TV play and asked for divestment. "


    Ouyang Yuntian language speed


    He quickly said: "now Huada media has a headache. It is comforting all investors and trying to persuade them not to withdraw their capital, but with little effect. I think this is an opportunity. These fools despise the boss''s acting skills. Don''t they believe in director Pan''s professionalism? I think we have invested in Tiangong entertainment. I believe this TV play can definitely recover the cost."


    "Don''t flatter!"


    Ding Ning smiled and scolded and quickly sorted out his ideas, He said seriously: "Huada media is expected to withdraw its capital. After all, director Pan is the first time to shoot a commercial film, which is also a test of Huada media. In fact, they are not confident enough, otherwise they will not invest everywhere. I think it is difficult to form a unified opinion within their company. After all, 20 million is not much, but it is not a small number. Let''s take it directly Do it yourself. "


    "Ah! This... I''m afraid it''s difficult. After all, Huada media has bought the copyright of the script and done so many early work. If they give up, they will lose a lot. Moreover, Li Yongqiang, the new chairman of Huada media, has a tough style. He is optimistic about the reputation of the boss. Even if there are some discordant voices inside, he will soon be suppressed by him ¡£¡±


    Ouyang Yuntian said thoughtfully.


    Ding Ning scoffed at this. He didn''t think much of his fame. If Xiao Nuo hadn''t asked someone to say hello to Li Yongqiang, he couldn''t agree because of pressure. Otherwise, how could he be optimistic about him as a newcomer.


    "You will go to Huada media tomorrow to find Li Yongqiang to buy the copyright, including their previous investment, which will be compensated by us."


    "This... I''m afraid it''s impossible. After all, before shooting, the script outline has been submitted to the relevant departments for review and filing, and the shooting license has been issued. Even if Li Yongqiang agrees, the competent department will not agree."


    Ouyang Yuntian is used to Ding Ning''s wealth, but he can''t help complaining secretly when he thinks that the competent department has never set a precedent for temporary change of filing.


    "You don''t have to worry about the record. Just talk about it. Li Yongqiang will promise."


    Ding Ning ordered without doubt.


    He has made a decision to let Xiao Yao handle the replacement of filing materials and shooting licenses, and then let the people behind Xiao Nuo say hello to Li Yongqiang. If he doesn''t believe it, he doesn''t agree.


    "Well... I''ll do it early tomorrow morning."


    Ouyang Yuntian suddenly remembered his boss''s terrible contacts and relationships. He suddenly felt relieved and secretly scolded himself for eating carrots and worrying about it. Since the boss arranged it, he just went to do it.


    "Anything else?"


    Ding Ning looked at Ding and yawned. He was almost asleep. He asked anxiously.


    "Er, by the way, if director Pan and screenwriter Cheng are willing to sign with us, what conditions will they be offered?"


    Ouyang Yuntian asked for instructions carefully.


    As soon as Ding ninglue thought about it, he quickly replied, "the old brother has been hard enough for the first half of his life. Tell them that as long as they are willing to sign a contract, each of them will give him 0.5% of the shares."


    "Ah, boss, you..."


    Ouyang Yuntian lost his voice and exclaimed. He thought he had heard wrong. Everyone''s 0.5% shares didn''t seem to be much, but think about the 5 billion registered capital and the 10 billion yuan of subsequent acquisition of cinemas. This figure is extremely terrible.


    "Ah, what, that''s it. It''s okay to hang up."


    Ding Ning said angrily and hung up the phone directly, leaving Ouyang Yuntian alone in the wind.


    "Boss, this is to buy horse bones!"


    For a long time, Ouyang Yun, a genius who responded, whispered to himself, but his eyes were bright and frightening in the dark.

 Chapter 1403

    "Hey! All the good things have been disturbed by this damn guy."


    After hanging up the phone, Ding Ning found that Ding Qianlie didn''t know when he had fallen asleep. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly. He kissed her gently on her lips, gently covered her quilt, and then put on his clothes and went out.


    Instead of courting other women, after calling Xiao Nuo and Xiao Yao respectively, he went into his exclusive laboratory, locked the door and buried himself in the research of nanotechnology.


    The combination of three circuits in the nano tracker seemed to open the door to a new world for him, which interested him very much.


    "What song does the goddess sing? I didn''t know this song was included in her album. Listen carefully."


    "Ha ha, I just checked. It''s not the original of the goddess in purple. It''s your news, which ranks third in the Chinese music list. I''ve downloaded it."


    "Really? It''s strange that the goddess in purple is an original singer. How can she sing other people''s songs, although this song is really good."


    "The arrangement, lyrics and singing seem to be ye Huan and ye le. Who are these two? What''s the relationship with the goddess in purple?"


    "You don''t know. Ye Huan and ye Le were the champions of the campus star last year. Now they are in the same company as the goddess in purple."


    "Ah, I remember. It''s the pair of sisters who exposed the black curtain of the campus star. They signed the same company with the goddess in purple."


    "It''s them. I remember. It seems to be called happy combination. I didn''t expect their songs to be really good."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the goddess in purple doesn''t sing any songs, but sings the songs of happy groups. What does that mean? It means that the goddess in purple thinks highly of them."


    "Yes, we must like what the goddess in purple likes. Moreover, the happy group is also an original singer. Their songs are very good."


    "I searched. They created two songs in total. The first one is" that night, that boy ", which ranks 13th in the Chinese music list. I tried it. It''s really good."


    "I''ve heard it too. I feel a little green and astringent compared with your news, but the two distinct emotions form an extremely contradictory conflict, which makes people happy and sad when listening to it. The feeling is strange, but it''s hard to give up. It''s a good song and download it decisively."


    "That night, the boy" is the competition track of campus star in the semi-finals. I heard it was created temporarily. It''s a little green and astringent, which is also common sense. "


    "Green and astringent is right, which is in line with the artistic conception of this song. Compared with those songs that moan without illness, they are not on the same level. They have been downloaded."


    "A sad, a cheerful, clear-cut position, but contradictory opposition, which can be regarded as creating a new song genre?"


    "I don''t know if it''s an innovative song genre, but the purple goddess sings happy songs, so we must support them."


    "Go, go and download together. Both songs are rare good songs."


    "Must download, support purple goddess, support good songs, support happy combination."


    ¡­¡­


    While Ding Ning was concentrating on nanotechnology, song Ziyi''s official forum and microblog had been noisy for days.


    With the extensive reports of various media in the evening news and on the Internet, song Ziyi refuted the rumor for Jiang Yimeng in public, and sang "the moon in the clouds" and "his news" at the temporary meeting of fans. After the news spread, the media and the Internet burst into flames.


    Song Ziyi''s fans cheered and were ecstatic that their idol was safe. They poured into her official forum to express congratulations and blessings.


    The result of continuous fermentation is song


    Purple fans are very grateful to Ding Ning, the little miracle doctor who saved their idol. Many people love Wu and Wu and joined Ding Ning''s fan support group.


    Although it is less than one tenth, there are millions. After all, Tiantian''s fans are counted in billions.


    This made Li Enxi, the head of the fan support group who was boring in Korea, flustered and stunned. I don''t know what happened. After all, millions of fans have been added all at once. This is definitely not a normal thing.


    Immediately picked up the phone and asked people to check. Only then did they know that Ding Ning saved song Ziyi and greatly increased the number of fans, which made her both funny and proud. Her own oba is always the best.


    But she also knows that such fans are not iron powder and will turn into passers-by powder or even black powder at any time. As the head of the fan support group, her biggest responsibility is to try every means to leave these passers-by powder and turn them into iron powder.


    With the butterfly effect, there are happy groups. Their fame has spread rapidly. The audition and download volume of his news has increased by nearly ten million in just a few hours, directly ranking third on the list, easily surpassing second and approaching first.


    But the first is not so easy to surpass. After all, it is a new song of King Zhou, who is more famous than song Ziyi. There is still a gap of more than 30 million between the two. Although his news is full of stamina, it is impossible to sprint to the first in a short time.


    While "his news" ranked second in the list, the original 13th ranked "that night, the boy" also soared because of the curiosity and attention of fans, directly rushed into the top 10, surpassed the ninth and eighth with the naked eye... Directly entered the fifth, and is still increasing at an extremely slow speed.


    However, after entering the top five, the gap between each song is very large, the competition is extremely fierce, and the download volume is increasing slowly all the time. It''s hard to say whether that night, the boy can keep the fifth, let alone surpass the fourth.


    Just when the incident at Song Ziyi set made headlines, sparked heated discussion on the Internet and a series of reactions from all parties, Kang min was answering the phone with a gloomy face in the president''s office of Xingyi entertainment in Yanjing, He roared angrily, "what are you talking about? Wu Jiawen was fired from the crew? The first man was replaced by Ding Ning. Ah, this bastard, damn it, he hid it from me."


    "Kang min, did you dig Wu Jiawen into Xingyi?"


    Lu is always such a person. After hanging around in the entertainment circle for so long, listening to the voice, he immediately heard the deep meaning hidden in Kang min''s anger, and his face immediately became gloomy.


    Since the campus star was exposed, it has been strictly investigated by relevant departments, leading to the termination of its major artists. Not only Xingyi, but Tianhai and meteorite are also facing such an embarrassing situation.


    Although Wu Jiawen is only a quasi first-line red star, with his appearance and acting skills, although he dare not say that he will become a film emperor, there is no problem in becoming a top first-line red star. Such potential stocks are extremely attractive candidates for the three major entertainment companies that urgently need flag carrying artists.


    But he didn''t expect that Kang min had contact with Wu Jiawen quietly. It seems that he has reached an agreement, which makes him how to avoid being surprised and angry.


    "Er, yes, it was negotiated by chance. Now the contract has been signed. We''ll wait for the press conference to be made public in these two days."


    Although Kang min was angry at Wu Jiawen''s deception, she knew which was more important. She opened her mouth without hesitation.


    With the current plight of the three major entertainment companies, Wu Jiawen is definitely a pastry. She will never allow anyone to destroy her plan, even President Lu.


    "Congratulations!"


    President Lu''s face became more and more gloomy and said in a strange way.


    Although the three major entertainment companies have to stand on the same warship because of the common hatred, he will never easily believe Kangmin''s thoughtful ally.


    What''s more, now the woman quietly connected with Wu Jiawen, which made him more alert.


    "There''s nothing to congratulate, just a second-line artist."


    Kang min didn''t care what she said, but her face was filled with a proud smile.


    Although the three major entertainment companies are allies, they are also competitors. This time, she took the lead in recruiting Wu Jiawen into her command and seized the first opportunity. As long as the company holds it hard, she will soon be able to cultivate a first-line red star to support Star art. How can she not be proud.


    "Hehe, it''s not too late. Let''s do it first and contact again!"


    With a dry smile, President Lu forcibly suppressed his inner anger and hung up the phone.


    "What thing dares to hang up my mother''s phone."


    Listening to the blind sound from the other end of the phone, Kang Minjun''s face was distorted, smashed the phone to the ground, gasped and roared angrily.


    His towering chest fluctuated sharply. It took a long time to calm his anger. His face became very gloomy. He grinned and said with a sneer: "ha ha, Wu Jiawen, you bastard dare to cheat my mother. Wait for my mother. I''ll play with you when you sign an appointment."


    Although Tianhai entertainment Ninghai branch is close to the early morning, the office is still brightly lit.


    Lu always leaned back on the luxurious boss''s chair, frowned tightly, with a Cuban cigar in his mouth, and suddenly shouted: "come!"


    "Mr. Lu, what can I do for you?"


    The female secretary and assistant who the boss didn''t dare to leave after work were nodding at the door. When they heard President Lu''s loud cry, they were all excited. They wiped the saliva at the corners of their mouths. At the same time, they rushed in with a vigorous step and asked respectfully.


    "No matter what method you use, you must find Wu Jiawen for me tonight. Remember, no matter how late it is, even at 5 a.m., I must see him."


    General manager Lu flashed a sharp light at the bottom of his eyes and ordered without doubt.


    He doesn''t believe that Wu Jiawen will sign a contract with Xingyi as soon as he is dismissed by the crew today. Therefore, he still has a chance. He must find Kang min and win him over before he arrives at Ninghai and officially signs a contract with him.


    This also made him secretly happy. Fortunately, Kang min was not in Ninghai in Yanjing. Otherwise, with her temper, I''m afraid she would sign a formal contract with Wu Jiawen overnight.


    Because he has to pay close attention to song Ziyi, he has been in Ninghai these days. Although it is very late, as long as he can find Wu Jiawen, he may not be able to change his course.


    "Yes!"


    The assistant and the Secretary respectfully replied that when they went out, they looked at each other with a bitter smile and saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes. It seems that they don''t want to sleep tonight. They should find Wu Jiawen when digging three feet. Otherwise, they will wait for president Lu''s thunder and rage.


    Just as the assistant and secretary used their relationships and contacts to inquire about Wu Jiawen''s Hotel, four well-dressed men were waiting anxiously outside Hongqiao Airport.


    Until I saw five people in a hurry out of the airport, the four men trotted up and respectfully said, "President Li, you''ve worked hard."


    The first man was about 50 years old. He was burly and cold-blooded. His eagle eyebrows didn''t look angry and powerful. He looked like a man who had been in the top position for a long time.


    In the face of these men''s courteous greetings, the man did not have any superfluous expression. He continued to stride forward, but asked hurriedly, "where is Wu Jiawen?"

 Chapter 1404

    "He betrayed Guangyin and did not dare to stay in a hotel. Now he is hiding in the house of one of his friends, female friends."


    The four men, led by a bald man with a big belly, nodded and bowed at the speech.


    "Girlfriend? He has a girlfriend?"


    The cold man frowned, but his feet kept walking forward.


    The bald man trotted hard to keep up and said flatteringly, "not a girlfriend, just a gun friend, or his fan."


    The cold man stepped down, his eyebrows twisted into a big pimple, and glanced at the bald man obliquely: "are you sure?"


    The bald man had a fine cold sweat on his forehead, and his spine bent deeper, but he said with great certainty: "sure, on the way to President Li, I sent someone to investigate the details of the woman. The woman is not only his fan, but also a married woman."


    Speaking of this, the bald man''s face showed an obscene smile that men all know. He thought of the attractive style of the woman in the photo, which made him jealous. MD, Wu Jiawen''s little white face is really lucky.


    "Well, manager Zhang, you did a good job this time. With this handle in hand, I''ll see if Wu Jiawen dare to refuse to join me."


    The cold man smiled for the first time and laughed happily.


    The bald man was praised by President Li. He was happier than he won the five million grand prize. His eyes narrowed into a seam and complimented: "President Li planned strategies. This time he will succeed. However, it''s so late. You''d better eat something before you do anything."


    "Speed is important. I want to catch others by surprise. Now, go to see Wu Jiawen immediately. How can I have time to eat."


    President Li waved his big hand and said without doubt.


    "President Li is so dedicated that he deserves to be a model of our generation and makes people ashamed!"


    The bald man flattered shamelessly, then walked quickly to the Land Rover in the parking lot, opened the door with more dog legs, and carefully protected the top of the door with his hands, lest president Li touch his head. His posture and expression were more pious than serving his father.


    The three subordinates are full of admiration and admiration. This flattery... Is by no means a level. No wonder they can be the manager of the branch company without any skills, and they are full of talents, but they are still small staff.


    Outside the American town of evere.


    In the thick night, the shadowy shadow appeared like a ghost and quietly dispersed around the town.


    Suddenly, the man in black with a tiger head badge on his chest smelled his nose, stopped and raised his right hand. His bright eyes twinkled.


    The man in black behind him gave orders and stopped immediately. A man in black with a snake head badge on his chest stepped forward quickly and asked suspiciously, "ah Hu, what''s the matter?"


    "Haitao, there seems to be something wrong. You smell it!"


    Cheng Hu sniffed and said solemnly.


    Peng Haitao smelled suspiciously, and his eyes changed slightly: "what a strong smell of blood? Is it the same as Tianxiang pavilion that someone killed the dark moon first!"


    "Very likely."


    Cheng Hu said incomprehensibly, "I thought Tianxiang pavilion was just a coincidence, but if the dark moon is the same, it means that someone is secretly helping the boss eradicate these killers, but who are these people? Why should they help the boss?"


    "Do you want to report to the boss?"


    Peng Haitao whispered with a frown.


    "Go and have a look first. If the dark moon is really destroyed first, it shows that this is probably not a coincidence. Of course, if this is also the case with the instructor, it shows that someone is really helping the boss secretly."


    Cheng Hu said with a wry smile.


    "It''s strange. Who could it be? Isn''t it robbing our business?"


    Peng Haitao grumbled discontentedly


    ¡£


    "All right, let''s go to the town and have a look."


    Cheng Hu shook his head. Although there is a great possibility that the dark moon will be destroyed, they dare not take it lightly and move forward cautiously.


    meanwhile.


    There is no studio headquarters in Melbourne, Australia,


    Juxiangtang headquarters in Turin, Italy.


    Feng Jun and Lu Zhan both looked at the blood and bodies all over the ground with a blank look in their eyes.


    After receiving Ding Ning''s call, due to the four target killer organizations, two in the United States, one in Australia and one in Italy, the zodiac Corps immediately launched operations in four ways.


    But unexpectedly, they came late. Someone had already started one step ahead of them and eradicated all the four killer organizations.


    Who the hell are these people? And why? This makes Lu Zhan and others puzzled. After all, the time in China is late at night. They can only wait until dawn to report this strange situation to their boss.


    midnight.


    Ding led the hunter to wake up vaguely. He subconsciously touched his side, but he didn''t find Ding Ning''s figure. He immediately muttered discontentedly and muttered in a low voice: "this bastard must have seen that he was asleep and went to find other women."


    I wanted to continue to sleep, but with the increasing improvement of lianshenjue, she only needs a little sleep time every day to be energetic, and she can''t sleep in bed.


    Since I can''t sleep, I simply don''t sleep. It''s also good to see other sisters play mahjong.


    So Ding led the hunter to get up, put on his clothes, dressed up and went out of the room.


    "Eh?"


    Because Ding Ning''s laboratory is not far from her room, she accidentally glanced at it and was surprised that the light in the laboratory was on.


    He didn''t find another woman? But doing experiments?


    Ding led the hunter''s lips up slightly, his mood became wonderful inexplicably, and crept to the laboratory.


    The door of the laboratory wasn''t locked. He gently pushed the door open. Ding Ning was concentrating on studying something and didn''t find her coming.


    Ding Qianlie looked at Ding Ning in amazement, sometimes frowning, sometimes thinking, sometimes in a daze, sometimes chanting words, sometimes dancing like a demon


    It seemed that he was studying what he held in his hand, but she didn''t see anything in his hand.


    Although she was curious about what Ding Ning was studying, she knew that once Ding Ning was immersed in the research, she hated being disturbed most. She didn''t disturb him, quietly withdrew and closed the door considerately.


    Ding Qianlie stood in front of the railing on the second floor and quietly looked at the mahjong field in the hall. The national women were not sleepy at all. They threw themselves into the great cause of building the Great Wall. They couldn''t help shaking their heads and laughing. They played mahjong all night at night to kill time. They were still energetic during the day and didn''t delay their business, This is probably the benefit of soaring cultivation and excess energy.


    Just, is it really good for Ding Ning to indulge them in playing mahjong all day? Aren''t you afraid they''ll lose their will?


    Without joining them, Ding led hunting quietly out of the castle, bathed in the sea breeze, strolled on the island and enjoyed the strange night scenery of the island.


    Empty thought, strolling around, unknowingly came to the field of winter. It suddenly occurred to me that I didn''t seem to see Liu shengqian Dai all day today.


    Eh!


    When is there an ice palace here? And beautiful cherry trees.


    Although Ding Qianlie didn''t cultivate martial arts, she had long been protected from cold and heat in her half life. When she saw the ice palace full of Fusang style and beautiful cherry trees, her eyes lit up and walked in quickly.


    "Sister, why are you here?"


    Liu shengqian Dai came out of the ice palace and asked with a smile.


    "I can''t sleep at night. I turn around here unconsciously. What a beautiful cherry blossom!"


    Ding Qianlie looked at the beautiful cherry tree with a smile and exclaimed.


    "Hmm! The cherry blossoms are beautiful, and the ice palace is also very beautiful. My sister comes in and has a look. There are stars."


    Liu shengqian Dai wanted to show off the fun toys to the children. She happily took Ding''s hand and took her to visit the ice palace.


    "Ah, it''s so beautiful. How can there be stars?"


    Ding Qianlie stared at the beautiful scenery reflected by the starlight on the dome of the ice palace, and said without hesitation.


    "He did it for others. Isn''t it beautiful?"


    Liu Sheng said with a smile.


    "Well, it''s really beautiful. I can''t. I''ll ask Ding Ning to build me such a beautiful ice palace."


    Ding said admiringly.


    "Sister, the ice palace is very cold. Even if he stays long, he can''t stand it. I named it Xingbing palace. Does it sound good?"


    Liu Sheng said with a smile.


    "Xingbing hall? It sounds good."


    Ding Qianlie remembered that Liu shengqian Dai was the body of ice spirit. He couldn''t help smiling bitterly and said, "yes, although I haven''t been invaded by cold and heat for a long time, I can''t stand such a cold place for a long time."


    "However, I can let him customize a palace for you. For example, the fire attribute creates a Mars palace and the water attribute creates a crystal palace. What attribute is sister?"


    Liu shengqian Dai asked casually.


    "I don''t like you all have their own attributes. I have all my skills in vain, but I can''t use them."


    Ding led hunting looked a little gloomy and said.


    "Ah, how could this happen?"


    Liu Sheng said in surprise.


    "My situation is quite special. He and I are companions. I will grow with his cultivation, but I can''t use a penny."


    Ding Qianlie said bitterly.


    But unexpectedly, Liu shengqian Dai said with envy: "it''s good. I wish I were his companion."


    "Why? What''s good about the companion?"


    Ding Qianlie asked suspiciously. Although she didn''t need to practice for half her life, she couldn''t use her empty strength, which made her feel lost that she could only see and can''t use the treasure.


    "We all love him so much. Who doesn''t want to live and die with him? If they knew you were a companion, they wouldn''t know how envious they would be."


    Liu shengqian Dai said naturally.


    "Why do you think so?"


    Ding asked in a puzzled way. She always resented that she could not use force. Many times, she hoped that she could help him solve his problems and eliminate all his opponents like other sisters. Unexpectedly, Liu shengqian Dai would say that everyone envied her, which made her feel a little incredible.


    "Of course, it''s not just me. I believe if my sister asks any sister casually, they must be envious to death."


    Liu shengqian Dai showed a look of envy at the bottom of her eyes: "you think, although my sister can''t use force, she doesn''t have to practice. She can always maintain the same progress of cultivation as him. Besides, he is a man full of protective desire. He improves our cultivation just to let us have the power of self-protection. You really think he expects us to help him fight."


    Ding Qianlie was shocked and suddenly felt that he had always been wrong in positioning.


    She is a woman with a strong character. She always takes care of Ding Ning as a weak teenager with plump wings, but she never thought that Ding Ning no longer needs anyone''s protection, but hopes to protect them.


    This cognition made her both happy and lost, just like the complex emotion of the eagle watching the young eagle finally fly, but no longer need the eagle to take care of it.

 Chapter 1405

    "Moreover, if the martial arts cultivation is high, the longevity yuan will also increase, but if the longevity yuan increases again, it will eventually grow old."


    Liu Sheng said quietly: "We all love him so much. Who doesn''t want to accompany him to the end of his life? However, his pace is too fast. No one can keep up with him. When he soars for nine days and has countless longevity yuan, maybe we have to leave him because his longevity yuan is exhausted, but unlike his sister, she is his companion. He dies and he lives, This means that with so many sisters, only sister can accompany him to the end of his life. You say, how can we not envy him? "


    Ding Qianlie didn''t expect to feel inferior all the time. She thought that the companion of nothing was still the envy of all her sisters, which made her heart suddenly open and gave birth to a strong sense of satisfaction and happiness.


    What if we can''t use force? With Ding Ning''s protective nature, he never expected them to fight and kill. He just wanted them to have the power of self-protection, and the accompanying body was just in line with his heart.


    Most importantly, Ding Ning is destined to soar to a height beyond anyone''s reach. These women who love him deeply must die earlier than him. She is the only one who can accompany him to the end with her companion. It''s funny that she is full of grievances and wants to enter the secret realm of Tongtian to see if she can relieve this companion relationship.


    "I really don''t know my happiness in happiness!"


    Ding Qianlie laughed at himself.


    "No, it''s just that my sister didn''t realize it."


    Liu Sheng said with some embarrassment.


    In fact, she doesn''t know whether others will envy her, but she does think so. Of course, it has a lot to do with her hometown in Fusang.


    Fusang has been a patriarchal society since ancient times, and the concept of men''s superiority over women has long been deeply rooted. After women get married, the focus of life is basically around their husbands.


    To put it better, Fusang women are gentle and virtuous. To put it harder, they have servility in their bones.


    Although Liu Sheng Qiandai is the little princess of the Liu Sheng family and is loved by thousands of people, it is natural that she can not avoid vulgarity and has a natural psychology of "husband is heaven" under such a social environment for a long time.


    Ding Qianlie looked at the gentle and gentle girl in front of him with emotion. He couldn''t associate her with the once cruel Asian hall leader of the divine organization.


    "Shallow Dai, do you have any dreams?"


    Ding Qianlie asked on a whim. I don''t know why. She suddenly wanted to know the girl''s past and her mental journey after transformation.


    "Dream?"


    Liu shengqian Dai''s clear eyes flashed a confused color and smiled bitterly: "maybe once, but now... No more."


    "Talk about it!"


    It was a long night and he didn''t want to sleep. Ding led hunting and talked happily. He took Liu shengqian Dai to chat in this beautiful and cold ice palace.


    "My dream was to return to my childhood one day. My parents could accompany me every day, love me, spoil me and get used to me..."


    Liu shengqian Dai''s eyes twinkled with longing and fell into remembrance.


    "An atom is a basic particle that cannot be divided in a chemical reaction, but it can be divided again in a physical state. It is composed of atomic nuclei and electrons moving around the nucleus, and it is also the smallest unit of general matter..."


    "In 1964, the British physicist Peter Higgs first proposed the" Higgs boson "mechanism. The Higgs mechanism uses spontaneous symmetry breaking to give the gauge boson mass. In all cases, the gauge boson mass can be given, and


    At the same time, this is the simplest mechanism among the possible mechanisms that comply with normative theory... "


    "After long-term research and exploration, scientists have established a particle physics theory called the" standard model ", which divides basic particles into three categories: quarks, leptons and bosons. The "standard model" predicts the existence of 62 kinds of elementary particles. The Higgs boson is the last kind of elementary particle that has not been proved to exist. Because it is difficult to find and extremely important, it is also called "God particle"... "


    "The Higgs mechanism not only explains how the gauge bosons obtain mass, but also predicts the coupling between these bosons and the fermions of the standard model. After precision measurement experiments in the large electron positron collider and Stanford Linear Accelerator, many predictions have been verified. Therefore, it is confirmed that this mechanism does exist in nature, but physicists still do not know Higgs How did the mechanism happen? They hope to get some evidence from the results of looking for Xizi... "


    "According to the standard model theory, the universe is full of Higgs particles, that is, Higgs field. It is considered to be the source of the" mass "of generating basic particles. The mass should be a physical quantity reflecting the" difficulty of the change of material motion state... "


    "Higgs particle is the only particle different from other particles in the standard model. First, its spin is 0, that is, it has no spin, so it is also a boson; second, it determines the vacuum property in particle physics, that is, its existence endows vacuum with some characteristics, so that all other particles obtain mass when this vacuum exists."


    "Higgs particles can only be generated in extremely high energy. The energy level in a short time after the Big Bang is very high, which meets the conditions for generating Higgs particles (in fact, other basic particles such as quarks and photons are generated after the big bang, and Higgs particles and Higgs fields are generated after cooling slightly) , as the universe cools and various elementary particles combine into atoms, Higgs will no longer be produced. In order to find Higgs, people must simulate the energy level of the big bang, so we need to carry out particle collision experiments in accelerators to get it. "


    "In March 2013, CERN said for the first time that the detected new particle was the Higgs boson..."


    In the laboratory, Ding Ning''s eyes were bloodshot, his face was pale, and he looked very tired, but his spirit was strangely excited. He was frantically consulting data in front of the computer.


    "In other words, Higgs particle is a catalyst like existence of particle motion. It can give particle mass, so that the particles with mass can move and change each other, and finally form various substances."


    Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly lit up. In the previous nano research, he found that there was a strange force that controlled the mutual movement between particles, but he always mastered the law and couldn''t capture it. It made him a big headache. He consulted the information online with a brainstorming attitude. Unexpectedly, he had a great harvest. That strange thing turned out to be the Higgs particle.


    However, although the reason is clear, it is difficult to grasp the motion law of Higgs particles, which are extremely unstable and will decay immediately after generation. Nano research is still in a dead end.


    Ding Ning rubbed his temples with a headache, closed his eyes and took a nap. His heart was filled with a strong sense of reluctance. If the divine descendant organization could develop a nano tracker, he didn''t believe that he could not make it according to the gourd.


    He has a kind of intuition. Once he overcomes this difficulty and grasps the motion law of Higgs particles, the whole world will change strangely.


    Because the birth of matter comes from the interaction between particles, in theory, as long as the composition and structure of matter can be changed, one object can be transformed into another completely different thing.


    For example, if a stone moves between its particles


    If it can be forcibly changed according to the particle trajectory of a piece of beef, the stone may become beef.


    Thinking of this, inexplicable excitement made his blood boil, and his tired face was filled with excitement. This is a miracle, and this is what a real God can do.


    In fact, he doesn''t think this assumption is illusory. After all, the God of war totem once turned him into a child. All these incredible things have been experienced, which is enough to show that there are many mysterious fields in the world that he is not qualified to touch and explore for the time being.


    It doesn''t matter if the knowledge reserve is not enough. After all, there are too many unknown mysteries in the current science on the earth that can''t be reasonably explained by science. What scientists can''t do doesn''t mean that they can''t do it, because he is the one who has the hand of fate.


    Even fate can change, not to mention just a nanotechnology?


    The difficult operation of turning stone into beef is temporarily impossible, and the difficulty of nanotechnology cannot be broken through for a while. It''s better to study nanomaterials first. This difficulty is much simpler than studying nanotechnology, otherwise it won''t be rotten now. The advertising words on the street are made of nanomaterials.


    Nanomaterials refer to powdery, lumpy natural or artificial materials composed of basic particles. One or more dimensions of this basic particle are between 1 nm and 100 nm, and the total number of this basic particle accounts for more than 5% of the total number of particles of the whole material.


    This standard of more than 50% is difficult for ordinary people, but it is easy for Ding Ning, who has absolute touch, heavenly eye and decomposition and stripping power.


    Not to mention 50%, as long as he is happy, it is not impossible to manufacture 100% pure nano materials.


    Just, what do you make? Ding Ning closed his eyes and unconsciously tapped the table with his fingers, sinking into meditation.


    A moment later, his eyes suddenly lit up. With, didn''t he want to establish an entertainment dynasty? Study the camera.


    Although he doesn''t know the manufacturing principle of the camera, there is still a girl in the world called sister Du. If you don''t understand, go and ask sister Du.


    "80000!"


    "Three."


    "I''m stupid, ha ha, give me the money, give me the money!"


    "Ah, you little pusher, you can''t do anything with a gun. It''s really boring."


    "Hum! All three beards have been cut off. I won''t wait to touch myself foolishly."


    "Here, take it to lose you."


    "Oh, Pooh, crow mouth, you lost."


    "Wait for me. We''ll fight until dawn."


    "Cut, come on, who is afraid of who."


    ¡­¡­


    In the castle hall, it was as lively as the vegetable market. A group of young grannies yelled and played happily. From time to time, they were red faced and thick necked. They didn''t find that the sky had begun to shine. Ding Ning had a broken beard and a tired face, but he stood in front of the railing on the second floor with a mobile phone in his hand, With a satisfied smile on his face, he is shooting happily.


    "What are you doing?"


    Ding Qianlie, who had just returned from Liu Sheng''s Ice Palace, crept up behind him and suddenly asked.


    Ding Ning trembled with fear, and almost fell to the ground. He said in tears and laughter, "sister, why don''t you even have a voice when you walk? I''m scared to death."


    "Hey, hey, I just see what you''re doing here. Hey, what''s in your hand?"


    Ding Qianlie smiled proudly, stared at the things in Ding Ning''s hand and asked curiously.

 Chapter 1406

    "Guess!"


    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows.


    "Cell phone? Come on, show me."


    As soon as Ding Zhanglie''s eyes brightened, he reached out and grabbed it. After playing curiously, he frowned and said, "it''s not a mobile phone."


    "I''m kidding. How can it be a mobile phone? It''s a camera made of 100% pure nano materials. It''s a necessary magic weapon for home travel."


    Ding Ning said proudly.


    "Nano camera?"


    Ding Zhanglie looked at the camera, which was one size smaller than the ordinary mobile phone, with an unbelievable look on his face.


    "Of course, after consulting the information on the Internet, I specially built it according to the current best 4K standard. Look, how about the picture? This is an ultra-high definition resolution of 4096 * 2160."


    Ding Ning''s face came to praise my expression. It was a naked show off.


    "Can you reach 4K resolution? What about the picture you just took? How to check it? Show me quickly."


    Ding Qianlie was shocked and urged Ding Ning.


    "Of course, you don''t see who I am."


    Ding Ning clicks a button to play the picture stored in the hard disk.


    "It''s so clear and the picture is very smooth. How did you do it?"


    Ding led the hunter and stared at the clear and smooth picture.


    "It''s easy to make it by beating the drum."


    Ding Ning said triumphantly, "how about if you put it into the market, can you sell it?"


    "It depends on what price you intend to sell and how much does it cost?"


    Ding led the hunter to raise his head. Meimou looked at him in an instant, and his face became strange.


    Ding Ning felt inexplicably guilty. He touched his chin and said, "cost... I don''t know. I use local materials and basically run out of things in the laboratory."


    "What?"


    Ding Qianlie was shocked, turned and ran to the laboratory. As soon as he pushed the door open, his face suddenly turned green.


    The laboratory was as empty as if it had been robbed, and the test-bed, which had been specially customized and airlifted from abroad at a cost of millions, was now devastated. As if it had been bitten by a dog, only a crumbling frame was left, and the tabletop made of fireproof and corrosion-resistant materials had disappeared; There was no trace of the partition, tables, chairs and benches in the laboratory; The Italian leather sofa worth hundreds of thousands is left with only two poor sofa legs lying on the ground alone; Even the glass door of the sterile room disappeared; As for those instruments, scales, electronic scales, magnifying glasses, high-power microscopes, bacterial culture dishes, reagent vessels and so on, they are missing.


    The scene was miserable. What I knew was that Ding Ning had refined the laboratory into nano materials. What I didn''t know was that he was robbed.


    Ding Qianlie was bleeding in her heart and trembling with anger. This is the laboratory she carefully built for Ding Ning. It uses the world''s top and most cutting-edge instruments and configurations. This is good. The laboratory worth tens of millions of meters of gold has specially changed a high-definition camera, which makes her not angry.


    Ding led the hunter to breathe heavily, his chest fluctuated sharply, his eyes gushed turbulent anger, and he roared in a high decibel: "Ding Ning, you loser, get over here right now..."


    No, it''s murderous!


    Ding Ning was so excited that he knew that something bad was going on. On impulse, he demolished the laboratory, which completely annoyed his sister. Holding the idea that the hero didn''t eat the loss at present, he jumped up directly.


    "Ding Ning, you bastard, don''t come back if you have seed."


    Ding farrier looked at his back in a hurry. He was angry and hissed


    Roared with exhaustion.


    He was about to throw the camera out and hit him, but on second thought, this bastard lost his family. He couldn''t lose his family, too. He was reluctant to take it back.


    Ding Ning ran downstairs and saw that the women in the whole hall stopped their actions and looked at him blankly. He didn''t know what he had done. How could his eldest sister be so angry and run away in such a panic.


    "Well, you don''t have to wait for me for breakfast. I have something urgent to do. You continue, continue, ha ha, ha ha!"


    Ding Ning was embarrassed immediately. In order to protect his man''s dignity and face, he immediately slowed down, put his hands on his back, straightened his waist, and greeted the women like nothing. Only then did he walk out of the castle with an elegant eight character step.


    As soon as he went out, Ding Ning disappeared in place like a gust of wind. He even got out of his milk. He ran to a thief''s left and right in a remote place and saw that no one followed up. He hurriedly took out a portable transmission array and sent it away without stopping.


    "Oh, mom, my sister is so angry. It''s so terrible. Fortunately, I run fast, or I''ll die!"


    After a wave of transmission, Ding Ning appeared in Shengshi Huating No. 1 villa, carefully investigated and determined that Ding Qianlie didn''t catch up, so he patted his chest and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    But when he thought that sooner or later he would have to face his sister''s anger, he immediately frowned again and scratched his head hard, but he couldn''t think of any good way to solve it. He shook his head in annoyance and muttered, "I didn''t mean it, as for it? Forget it, there must be a way to the front of the mountain. When she calmed down, I''ll coax her."


    The broad-minded Ding Daguan soon put aside all his troubles, hummed a little song and walked to the parking space with a relaxed face.


    "Brother and sister-in-law, why are you in such a hurry? Stay a few more days and then go back."


    Unexpectedly, song Ziyi''s familiar voice came as soon as he walked out of the house.


    "No, Ziyi, if you''re so busy, we won''t delay your work. Besides, we''ve been kidnapped for several days, and our family and unit have already fallen out. Especially Xiaoying called home last night. Her parents were worried. They wanted to come over overnight. We''ll go back early, and they can be at ease."


    Song Ziwen politely refused.


    "Yes, Ziyi, this time my family is worried. It''s good for them to go back early. Don''t send us if you are busy with work. We''ll just take a taxi to the station. We''ll see you again when we have time. Anyway, it won''t take much time to go back and forth."


    Sun Xiaoying followed her husband and said.


    "Well... Well, brother and sister-in-law, you must come and see me when you have time. If I have time, I will come and see you."


    Song Ziyi also knew the truth of what they said. After all, they had been kidnapped for several days. Even if sun Xiaoying''s family had been notified by the police, people who didn''t see her would be very uneasy and no longer reluctantly. They just felt very uncomfortable and depressed.


    "By the way, Ziyi, we''re in a hurry. We won''t say goodbye to our brother-in-law. Come back and tell him."


    Song Ziwen is very considerate. Even if he wants to leave, he doesn''t forget his cheap brother-in-law.


    "Brother and sister-in-law, did you have a good rest last night?"


    Song Ziyi was about to explain that Ding Ning was really not her boyfriend when she heard his cheap voice. She couldn''t help opening her mouth in amazement. Looking at Ding Ning with tired face, disheveled hair and wrinkled clothes, she came over like a refugee.


    "Brother in law, why are you here? Eh, what''s the matter with you?"


    Song Ziwen was startled. He thought Ding Ning had been robbed. He asked with concern.


    "Yes, Ningning, what happened to you? Why are you so... So tired? You won''t stay up all night?"


    Sun Xiaoying originally wanted to say slovenly, but she felt a little impolite and changed a more tactful word.


    "Ah! Nothing. I didn''t have a good rest last night. Wait for me."


    Ding Ning usually doesn''t pay much attention to appearance, but in front of song Ziyi, he doesn''t want to leave a bad impression on the beauty. Hearing the speech, he immediately said in a hurry, turned and ran to the car.


    The three of the family looked at each other. They didn''t know what the hell he was doing. For a moment, it was neither going nor not going. They stayed there at a loss.


    "Well, Ziyi, are you busy today? If you don''t have time, I''ll send your eldest brother and sister-in-law for you."


    In less than a minute, Ding Ning appeared in front of them again, but he had changed his old appearance, took care of his hair meticulously, and looked like a cow had just licked it. Even his wrinkled clothes were replaced by a straight suit. His leather shoes were shiny and discernible. He looked energetic and elated, just like before.


    Song Ziyi took a puff from the corner of her eye. If she hadn''t known that he was a doctor, she would have thought this guy was a professional dancer. The speed of undressing and dressing was amazing.


    Song Ziwen and his wife are also numb. I don''t know what to say. The speed of changing clothes can break the Guinness world record.


    "Don''t bother you. I''ll just send my brother and sister-in-law. If you have something to do, please help you."


    Song Ziyi said with disgust on her face.


    "No trouble, no trouble. I''m just afraid you''re busy and don''t have time. I came to accompany my eldest brother and sister-in-law early in the morning. If Ziyi doesn''t have time, I''ll take my eldest brother and sister-in-law to have a good time in Ninghai."


    Ding Ning didn''t take song Ziyi''s indifference as his intention at all. The eldest brother and sister-in-law shouted to be more intimate. Song Ziyi was so angry that she clenched her teeth and her eyes were burning.


    "Brother in law, I''m sorry. I''m afraid your sister-in-law''s family is worried. We''re going back to Yanjing. We''re in a hurry this time, and we can''t talk with you. When you have time to go to Yanjing with Ziyi, we''ll have two more drinks."


    Song Ziwen said happily. The more he looked at Ding Ning, the more satisfied he was. How nice his brother-in-law was. He not only hurt his sister, but also was sensible. He came to accompany his brother-in-law early in the morning. Ziyi''s eyesight was good.


    "Yes, Ning Ning, you must inform us when you have time to go to Yanjing. You don''t know how much my colleagues love you. If they know you are my brother-in-law, they can''t envy them."


    Sun Xiaoying also warmly sent out an invitation.


    "Ah, you go back now and stay a few more days. Although Yanjing is not far from Ninghai, the local conditions and customs are completely different. I''ll be your guide and have fun and go back in a few days."


    Ding Ning invited with regret on his face, but his expression should be sincere, how sincere, how enthusiastic.


    "No, really not. Next time, next time we come to Ninghai, let''s get together again."


    Song Ziwen''s desire to return was like an arrow, so she quickly dodged.


    "Yes, we appreciate your kindness. Unfortunately, my family is worried about us in a hurry this time. Going back early can also reassure them."


    Sun Xiaoying apologized and explained that if it hadn''t been for the accident and the family were worried, she really wanted to play here for a few more days. After all, she is a fan of Ding Ning. Even if there is no love between men and women, it''s worth showing off that she can get along with idols more.


    "Well, Ziyi is busy and has no time. Let me see you off."


    Ding Ning saw that it was still early, and he was not in a hurry to go to Tiangong for entertainment. He simply brushed his favor in the end.


    "Too... Too much trouble for you."


    Song Ziwen said with some embarrassment.

 Chapter 1407

    "Hey, what brother said, we are a family. Why are you polite to me? It''s not right to send you."


    Ding Ning said with a flying face, grabbed the luggage in Song Ziwen''s hand and took the lead in walking to Huiteng.


    "Yes, we''re all family, so we''re not polite."


    Song Ziwen smiled, and the more he saw Ding Ning, the more pleasing he was to his eyes. Song Ziyi, who was angry, said earnestly: "where can you find such a boyfriend? You should cherish it. I warn you, I''ve determined this brother-in-law. If you dare to dump someone else, don''t call me big brother in the future."


    "I... I see."


    Song Ziyi wanted to cry without tears and wanted to argue, but looking at her brother''s serious and serious face, she didn''t mean to joke. As the saying goes, the eldest brother is the father. She didn''t want to make him unhappy when her eldest brother was about to leave, so she had to promise in a low voice.


    He smiled like a flower on his face, but he greeted the 18th generation of Ding Ning''s ancestors in his heart. He felt crazy and cursed and said: Heaven, earth, drop a thunder to kill this dead rogue, smelly rascal, big sex wolf and cheeky!


    Along the way, song Ziyi, who was sitting in the co pilot''s seat, had endless words with her eldest brother and sister-in-law, but ignored Ding Ning. The anxious Song Ziwen winked at her.


    Ding Ning didn''t care. He chatted with Song Ziwen one by one. Although Song Ziwen''s educational level was not high, he had a lot of life experience in society over the years, and his vision of things was also very sharp and original. His views on some social problems were also a shot in the blood, which made him feel quite congenial.


    Finally, they exchanged phone numbers and agreed to keep in touch when they had time. Song Ziwen also smiled and said that if his sister bullied him, he would call him and teach her a lesson.


    Ding Ning immediately climbed up the pole. One big brother called for the intimacy, and song Ziyi hated his teeth.


    After leaving reluctantly, Ding Ning did not squint and said nothing on the way back. Song Ziyi angrily held her arm and looked out of the window. She was too lazy to pay attention to the shameless man.


    "Where are you going?"


    When approaching the prosperous Huating, Ding Ning asked calmly, where is the previous enthusiasm.


    "Go home!"


    Song Ziyi''s cold way.


    "Go home? Don''t you work today?"


    Ding Ning asked in some surprise. In his impression, stars have to receive notices every day, but they are busy and their feet are not on the ground. Song Ziyi doesn''t go to work, which makes him feel very rare.


    "I want you to take care of it!"


    Song Ziyi just separated from her brother. When she was in a bad mood, she heard that she was not angry.


    Ding Ning twitched at the corners of her mouth. Early in the morning, she didn''t bother to quarrel with her and concentrated on driving without saying a word.


    Seeing his straight face, song Ziyi remembered that he was also his life-saving benefactor. Such impolite words seemed to be too much, and she felt a little sorry.


    He said to himself and explained to him: "sister Hua has just been dismissed, and the crew has not informed me to start work. The company must arrange a new agent for me. I want to go to the company."


    "Oh, I''m just going to Tiangong for entertainment. Shall I wait for you for a while?"


    Ding Ning said lukewarm. He knew song Ziyi''s character and temper. In front of Song Ziwen, he could take advantage of her mouth in a disguised way like a joke. If he were alone with her, he''d better restrain himself. The more attentive he was, the easier it was to annoy her. This girl could definitely pull him into the blacklist every minute.


    "I... all right!"


    Song Ziyi wanted to refuse, but suddenly remembered that her car had rubbed a few days ago and was still there


    The repair shop stopped. Now it''s the rush hour for work. It''s hard to take a taxi. As a star, it''s impossible for her to squeeze the bus or take the subway. She simply agreed.


    Ding Ning was secretly happy. Anyway, song Ziyi didn''t seem to hate himself as much as he thought, but the more this time, the more he couldn''t rush.


    Song Ziyi is a very cautious person, but he is also a very proud person. Only by keeping calm and always being indifferent to her can he arouse her competitive heart and curiosity.


    It is the so-called curiosity that kills the cat. When she is curious about a man, she is not far from the enemy.


    So Ding Ning was very patient. Even if song Ziyi changed clothes for more than an hour, he didn''t show the slightest impatience. He looked free to drive her to Tiangong for entertainment.


    The reason why some people try hard to get this old-fashioned method of picking up girls is that they have grasped the degree. As long as they can grasp the degree, the old-fashioned means will be unfavourable.


    At this moment, if Ding Ning showed any impatience, he would quickly lose points in Song Ziyi''s heart. He felt that a man like him had neither patience nor demeanor.


    As long as you leave such a bad impression on her, don''t say if you stay aloof, I''m afraid she will directly sentence you to death in her heart, and there is no chance for you to connect with her.


    Therefore, how to grasp this degree is the top priority. Only by making her feel that you are a good person, even if you don''t like it, but you don''t hate it, and at least willing to have contact with you, can she slowly show your charm and unconsciously increase her favor for you, so that you can have the opportunity to play hard to get.


    Otherwise, she won''t see her face and don''t bother to say anything. She directly ignores you and ignores you at all. Even if you have great skills, there''s no place to show them!


    Since studying psychology, Ding Ning has integrated theory with practice. His level of picking up girls has improved by leaps and bounds. He is no longer the chick who blushed even when talking to women.


    This is not true. His just right way of coping made song Ziyi''s attitude much better than before, although she didn''t completely put down her vigilance. At least she didn''t ignore him coldly, and occasionally took the initiative to chat with him.


    This is progress!


    Ding Ning found that song Ziyi would be flattered to talk to him.


    In fact, when he thought about it carefully, he also felt very cheap. He told her directly that he was Ningding, and everything would come naturally.


    I don''t know why. He just doesn''t want to do that. Maybe he wants to conquer her with his charm, which will make him feel more fulfilled and satisfied.


    Sometimes the result is not important, the important thing is to enjoy the process!


    Ding Ning thought shamelessly and felt that his force seemed to have risen a lot, and the whole person''s soul was sublimated.


    This is Ding Ning''s harvest along the way, from cold eyebrows to occasional conversation, and then to talking and laughing.


    When he arrived at Tiangong entertainment, Ding Ning reluctantly watched song Ziyi twist her sexy buttocks and leave. Then he swaggered to the front stage. Unfortunately, the front desk asked him if he had an appointment. After learning that he had no appointment, he went straight to business with a gentle attitude, but his measures severely rejected his request to enter the company.


    Ding Ning is very painful. How can he say that he is also the largest shareholder? When he goes into his company to meet his subordinates, he even wants him to call his subordinates, which makes him the chairman of the board of directors.


    Therefore, in order to maintain the dignity and face of his chairman, Ding Ning was very incorruptible and directly invisible. He swaggered to the safe passage. There was no way. The elevator was crowded with people, and his invisibility had to be squeezed out.


    The receptionist stood up blankly


    Looking around, looking for the trace of Ding Ning, the result was nothing. I couldn''t help shivering all over, and my little face turned white. I kept muttering in my heart that the handsome boy was here just now. How come there were no people in the blink of an eye? Wouldn''t it be a ghost in the daytime?


    "I really don''t understand why bosses like to put their offices on the top floor. Do they have a sense of achievement only when they stand high and look down on all living beings? They are not afraid that there is no place to run when they walk in the water?"


    Ding Ning climbed to the top floor of the 60th floor in one breath. Although he was not dry and breathless, he still muttered discontentedly.


    In the president''s meeting room, Ouyang Yuntian was sitting in the first place, listening to the report of the management of Tiangong. The obvious dark circles under his eyes showed that he didn''t rest well last night. He sipped bitter strong tea from time to time to refresh himself.


    However, since he tasted the flower tea from the castle in the air last night, Tieguanyin, which has always been his preference, seems to be a little difficult to swallow.


    However, his spirit seemed extremely excited. Even though his eyes were full of blood and looked very tired, his spirit still looked full.


    "In general, the company''s performance this year has increased by three percentage points compared with that of last year. Although this increase is very insignificant compared with previous years, there are reasons for this."


    Xu wenle, the chief financial officer of Tiangong, is talking with confidence.


    He is less than 40 years old. Wearing Phnom Penh glasses, he looks gentle. Although he is slightly thin and short, no one dares to underestimate him. He is a graduate student from the Department of economics and management of Yanda. He also has the titles of certified public accountant and tax accountant. He is very capable.


    When Xu wenle said this, he held his glasses leg and looked at a middle-aged man sitting opposite the conference table with a half bald forehead and expressionless face, but his eyes were as fierce as hawks and falcons, Jokingly said: "as for the specific reasons, I think it''s more appropriate for director Wang to explain in person. After all, I''m not a member of the human resources department. If I step in on my behalf, director Wang has to give me small shoes."


    With that, Xu wenle bowed down gracefully, smiled and played with the tea cup, and naturally gave the reporting right to Director Wang.


    "Ha ha!"


    Everyone laughed knowingly. In fact, Xu wenle didn''t have to say it. After all, before the end of the year, the company signed dozens of first, second and third tier artists who changed jobs from the three major entertainment companies. The signing fee alone is not a small expense, let alone the cost of packaging and publicity for these artists, This makes the financial statements of Tiangong entertainment look not as good as in previous years.


    "Director Xu is polite, I''m worried!"


    Director Wang has always been known for his unsmiling attitude. When interviewing the staff who came to apply for the job, he once forcibly frightened several little girls and was secretly called "black faced judge" by the staff under the company.


    Seeing Xu wenle''s kindness, the corners of his mouth grinned. He was paralyzed and squeezed out a stiff smile on his face. He stood up and bowed slightly to Ouyang Yuntian and the two vice presidents, He cleared his throat and said in cadence: "In fact, I don''t say that everyone knows what''s going on, but since director Xu said it, I''ll report it. Yes, the company''s financial statements may be lower than those in previous years, but this doesn''t mean that the company''s performance is not good. On the contrary, the company''s performance has increased by at least 20 percentage points compared with those in previous years. These have their reasons."


    Speaking of this, there was a flush on Director Wang''s expressionless face, forcibly suppressing his inner excitement and waving his arm to strengthen the persuasion of his words: "finance is not in my charge, and I don''t understand, but I know how many artists the company has just signed in this year. The signing fees, packaging fees and publicity fees of these artists are a huge expense..."

 Chapter 1408

    "The new year is coming. You may worry about whether the company''s spending so much money will affect the red envelope at the end of the year. I can''t answer this question. It depends on how the leaders arrange it."


    Director Wang usually doesn''t talk much, but when he arrives at the meeting, he is eloquent, his words are extremely powerful, and he directly talks about the issues we are most concerned about.


    However, we all know his character, and it has long been common. This old guy has poisonous eyes and dare not say anything. He often works for the welfare of employees, which is why he is clearly an unpleasant guy, but he has high prestige in the company.


    Director Wang saw that Ouyang Yuntian and the two vice presidents were normal, Then the words changed: "However, you should know that we are an entertainment brokerage company. Where is the biggest profit point of an entertainment brokerage company? That is, artists. It can be said that all departments of the company, including creative planning department, resource integration department, customer service and public relations department, artist brokerage department, performing arts Department, design department or engineering department, actually serve around artists. It can be said that artists It''s our company''s cash cow... "


    With Director Wang talking about the importance of artists, the mood of the participants was mobilized. They knew that the year-end red envelope of this year might be lower than that of previous years. Although it is inevitable to be a little depressed, it is generally acceptable.


    After all, we can all understand that most of the company''s profits fall on the newly signed artists. These artists are not unknown newcomers and need several years to cultivate, but artists who have been well-known in the circle.


    Such artists will work for the company as long as they publicize a little, and will bring rich returns to the company next year. This is a real cash cow. No one will be silly to haggle over whether the red envelope at the end of the year is thick or thin.


    "Well, I''m finished reporting."


    Director Wang bowed slightly, sat back and welcomed the thunderous applause of the participants. After all, such a senior manager who dared to work for the welfare of employees at the company meeting still won the hearts of the people.


    "Is it all over?"


    As the host of the meeting, Vice President Chen naturally took over the topic after director Wang''s report, and asked with a serious face.


    "Yes!"


    The heads of all departments nodded and stopped talking.


    It''s the end of the year. In fact, what should be summarized has been summarized, and what should be reported has been reported long ago. Today''s meeting of heads of departments is somewhat inexplicable, more than an hour earlier than the usual working time. Everyone thinks that the company is going to discuss the holding of the annual meeting, so everyone''s mood is high, but at the moment, from the serious expression of Vice President Chen, They seemed to smell an unusual smell.


    "Since all the reports are finished, I''ll say a few words. Early this morning, President Tian called me and vice president Liu to the office. The three of us held a meeting to discuss the next development direction of the company."


    Vice President Chen''s face was calm and calm. No one could see any superfluous emotion from his expression. As in the usual meeting, there seemed to be no abnormality.


    But his words fell into everyone''s ears and made everyone look at each other. His expression was full of amazement and confusion. I didn''t know what this sentence meant.


    Brokerage companies rely on artists to make money. The theme is clear and the direction is clear. What else can be discussed?


    "After the three of us met, we have reached a preliminary agreement. In the next step, we plan to establish a production company and a distribution company while operating a brokerage company. After the meeting is over, we will hold an interim Board of directors to formally discuss this issue. After the board of directors passes, we will start preparations immediately. Today''s meeting of the competent department is a proposal Say hello to everyone before you leave


    Home has a psychological preparation. "


    Vice President Chen briefly explained the purpose of today''s meeting, and then looked at Ouyang Yuntian: "President Tian, please say a few words."


    Director Wang''s face was appalled. Some did not dare to think about it. He looked at vice president Chen. His mouth moved and wanted to say something, but he finally thought again and again and closed his mouth. He was straight, but he was not stupid. The three bosses reached an agreement, indicating that this has become a foregone conclusion, and the so-called board of directors is just a formality.


    Xu wenle''s eyes twinkled and his eyebrows wrinkled tightly. As a young man, he has great ambitions. Naturally, he hopes that the company can become bigger and stronger. However, as the chief financial officer, he knows the company''s financial situation best. However, although the company has a slight surplus, he has scattered a lot of packaging and publicity expenses during this period and has not seen any return money, Where does the company have excess funds to set up production companies and distribution companies?


    Production companies include production companies and investment companies. Now the domestic film market is very weak under the impact of imported blockbusters. The box office can not be guaranteed at all, and there is not enough money to hit it.


    Not to mention the issuing company, the water inside is unfathomable, let alone the strict approval. Even if it can pass, it can''t play without strong contacts and relations and good relations with cinema companies. Not to mention that this market has long been divided up by several giants in the industry, and it''s hard to get a share of it.


    "Cough!"


    Ouyang Yuntian looked at the crowd and was stunned. He looked incredible. He was a little funny in his heart. What''s the matter? He was scared. When I heard the news yesterday, it was more frightening than you.


    He cleared his throat and waited for everyone to start talking, On his face, he said seriously: "everyone, we have made this decision after careful consideration. Everyone is an old man in the entertainment circle. Naturally, we know what type of company is the most profitable in this circle. In a bad word, if the profitable companies in the circle are divided into 369, the brokerage companies can only be ranked at the bottom..."


    "With the development of the film and television industry, if the company wants to be bigger and stronger, it can''t be complacent. It''s not enough to just focus on the brokerage company. Therefore, we decided to get involved in the production, distribution and distribution of film and television to form a stable industrial chain. Among other things, when we make film and television, naturally we should give priority to our own artists, which is beneficial to the strategic development of the company It is of great significance... "


    Ouyang Yuntian said generously, which made everyone''s blood boil.


    When making movies and TV dramas, your company must give priority to your own artists. With the platform of film and television production, you must have unique convenience for the growth of artists'' value. It sounds very good.


    However, none of you here is a rookie in the workplace. The first prerequisite for doing all this is that you must have money, good scripts, good directors and good actors, including good publicity means and good distribution channels.


    Without these, no matter how much hype Ouyang Yuntian said, he was just drawing big cakes, which was impossible to achieve.


    "Well, the time is very tight. The board of directors will be held soon. Let''s stop here and adjourn the meeting."


    Ouyang Yuntian said his mouth was dry. He took a sip of tea and moistened his throat. Then he waved his hand to announce the adjournment of the meeting.


    "Tian Zong!"


    Director Wang shouted as if he wanted to say something.


    "Wait until the board meeting is over."


    Ouyang Yuntian knew what he was going to say, but now he didn''t have time to tell him more. He waved his hand without doubt.


    Director Wang''s face turned a little red and said anxiously, "Mr. Tian, isn''t this nonsense? I know the company wants to be bigger and stronger, but it makes blind investment


    , be careful, there''s no return. "


    Ouyang Yuntian kept a straight face and said nothing. He stared at director Wang, and director Wang stared at him without fear. Like two red eyed bulls, no one would give in.


    The atmosphere in the conference room suddenly became full of gunpowder. The heads of all concerned departments were silent for fear of causing trouble, and walked out quickly with their heads down.


    Xu wenle clenched his lips and showed a tangled color on his face. After a while, he summoned up his courage and stepped forward and said firmly: "Mr. God, director Wang and I have the same idea. I hope the company can think twice before acting."


    Ouyang Yuntian didn''t speak, but glanced at Xu wenle obliquely, which made him tremble, lowered his head in awe, but soon raised his head, with sincerity and perseverance in his eyes: "Mr. Tian, I hope the company can carefully consider our suggestions."


    "Oh, yes, I''m glad that the company has a supervisor who is not afraid of power and dare to speak frankly."


    Ouyang Yuntian suddenly smiled, his face showing a happy color, and the atmosphere in the conference room was suddenly relaxed.


    The door of the conference room was closed and a breeze came up. Xu wenle felt his vest cool. He was surprised that his back had been soaked. He was shocked. He didn''t expect that the general momentum of heaven was so strong.


    Director Wang lowered his eyes and waited for Ouyang Yuntian''s explanation. He was an old employee who joined the company when it was founded. He has deep feelings for Tiangong. Even if he would be pushed to the end this time, he would never sit and watch the company''s top leaders mess around and destroy Tiangong.


    "You two stay for the board."


    Ouyang Yuntian did not immediately explain, but waved his hand and made a decision.


    "Shall we attend the board of directors?"


    Xu wenle and director Wang Huo Ran raised their heads and their eyes twinkled with amazement.


    "Yes, attend the board of directors."


    Ouyang Yun smiled: "from today on, the company will make a substantial adjustment, whether in personnel or business direction, even including the members of the board of directors."


    Director Wang and Xu wenle''s breath suddenly hurried. They looked at Ouyang Yuntian hotly, as if they wanted to get an accurate answer from him.


    Unfortunately, old God Ouyang Yuntian sat in his chair and said nothing. He didn''t have the slightest meaning to explain. They were confused about his meaning.


    Careful Xu wenle keenly found that Ouyang Yuntian did not sit in the first place as before, but sat on the left side of the first place.


    This shocked his heart and suddenly gave birth to an incredible idea. Did the mysterious major shareholder attend the meeting in person this time? The more he thought about it, the more likely it was, which made his breathing heavier and heavier.


    "It''s all here,"


    When he saw the supervisors Lao Zhou and Lao Zhao smiling and opening the door to greet Ouyang Yuntian and others, Xu wenle more and more affirmed his guess, which made him excited and vaguely expected.


    Thinking of Ouyang Yuntian''s new development direction that seemed unreliable before, he realized that the company might have a big move this time, and the mysterious major shareholder with a legendary background would also show his true face in front of him, which was a supreme honor for him.


    Tiangong entertainment is a very unique company. The chairman of the board of directors is only nominal, and even the vice chairman of the board of directors has only positions and powers. All directors are designated by Ouyang Yuntian.


    It can be said that Ouyang Yuntian is the CEO of the company, which is incredible for ordinary companies.

 Chapter 1409

    Such a management model is really too informal. Aren''t shareholders afraid that Ouyang Yuntian will cover the sky and secretly swallow the company?


    However, entertainment in the heavenly palace is a normal thing. No one will worry about this problem. Instead, they think it is a matter of course.


    There is no other reason. The background of the big boss behind the scenes is too hard and terrible. Even if he lends Ouyang Yuntian 100 courage, he doesn''t dare to have any dissent, unless he is tired of living and wants to die.


    "Lao Zhou and Lao Zhao, the company is going to change a lot this time. The top management of the company will change, and even the board of supervisors may change. You should be prepared."


    Ouyang Yuntian said intentionally or unintentionally.


    Generally speaking, supervisors shall include shareholders'' representatives and an appropriate proportion of the company''s employees'' representatives, of which the proportion of employees'' representatives shall not be less than one-third. The specific proportion shall be stipulated in the articles of association. The employees'' representatives in the board of supervisors shall be democratically elected by the company''s employees through the employees'' Congress, the employees'' Congress or other forms.


    However, the two supervisors of Tiangong entertainment are directly appointed by Ouyang Yuntian, which is in name only. They do not hold any position or participate in any company business. To put it bluntly, they take a salary for nothing, but they don''t care. How carefree they are when they are young.


    Lao Zhou and Zhao both got a little nervous and whispered, "what''s the situation? Just move."


    "That''s what big boss means. You''ll know later. What''s to worry about?"


    Ouyang said softly.


    He is not nervous at all. Although he is in power, his annual salary is high enough. He is still a shareholder and receives Bai Qing''s gratitude. He is not corrupt, bribery or hidden rules. It can be said that he has a clear conscience.


    Lao Zhao and Zhou thought about it carefully, but they were also dumbfounded. Although strictly speaking, their two supervisors are very incompetent, they will not make mistakes no matter what. What to worry about is losing their salary.


    There are not many directors of Tiangong entertainment. Ouyang Yuntian, together with two vice presidents, and Ding Ning, the chairman, are only four. This time, there are only six more directors, director Wang and Xu wenle.


    Of course, director Xu wenle and director Wang are only attending as nonvoting delegates, not directors. They can be regarded as formal directors only after Ding Ning, the largest shareholder, nods.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    The door of the conference room was suddenly knocked, and the people suddenly looked solemn. They stood up one after another, waiting to meet the mysterious chairman.


    Sitting outside the conference room, Xu wenle opened the door of the conference room in fear. He was about to say hello respectfully, but he was stunned to find that song Ziyi and Jiang Yimeng knocked on the door.


    "Miss Song, Miss Jiang, why are you?"


    Xu wenle, as chief financial officer, naturally knew the first and second sisters of the company, and asked in some wonder.


    "I received a text message from my boss asking me to bring purple clothes to the meeting. I don''t know what''s going on."


    Jiang Yimeng took song Ziyi with the same vacant face and explained with a bitter smile. To tell the truth, she didn''t know what medicine was sold in Ding Ning''s gourd.


    "Are you kidding? This is the board of directors."


    Xu wenle looked at Ouyang Yuntian with a puzzled face. Seeing that he was also confused, he asked, "which boss informed you? Is who playing a prank?"


    Other directors and supervisors are also full of doubts and don''t know what''s going on.


    "Cough, it''s the big boss!"


    Jiang Yimeng was not comfortable when he was seen by the public. He could only say to Ouyang Yuntian with a bitter smile.


    "Come in and sit down!"


    Ouyang Yuntian trembled in his heart. It seemed that this was Ding Ning''s idea. Although he didn''t know what he called Jiang Yimeng and song Ziyi to attend the board of directors, since it was his order, he had to obey.


    Everyone else is confused, big boss? Which big boss?


    Although everyone knows that there is a big boss who rarely takes care of things behind the heavenly palace, except Ouyang Yuntian, no one knows who the big boss is and doesn''t think Jiang Yimeng will know the big boss.


    Seeing Ouyang Yuntian let them in, they thought the big boss was talking about him, so they didn''t think much, but they really didn''t understand what to do to let the two artists participate in the board of directors.


    Xu wenle always feels that something is wrong, but he can''t understand what the problem is. In his current status, he can''t ask much. He can only sit and figure out what''s going on.


    Different from Jiang Yimeng, song Ziyi was excited. Since Bai Qing fooled her to the heavenly palace for entertainment, she could not see the shadow anymore. There was no shadow of what she promised to meet Ningding. However, she was holding her stomach and waiting to settle with him.


    After the two women sat down, their own special conference Secretary politely poured them tea. After all, this is the first and second sisters of the company. It''s always right to have a good relationship.


    Song Ziyi and Jiang Yimeng nodded their thanks. For a moment, the conference room fell into a dead silence.


    Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududui!


    The door of the conference room was knocked again, and everyone was refreshed. They stood up neatly and came. This time, it must be the big boss.


    Xu wenle, the Secretary of the meeting, opened the door first, with a respectful look on his face: "you''re coming."


    But the next second, her face changed, and she lost her voice in surprise and said, "how is it you?"


    "What''s going on?"


    Ouyang Yuntian noticed something wrong and asked with a frown.


    "Er, it''s the happy group, pan Xiangyun, blue dream butterfly and their agents."


    The Secretary of the meeting quickly replied with a brick.


    "What are they doing here? This is the board of directors. Not everyone can come casually. Are there any rules?"


    Vice President Li, who never spoke much, scolded unhappily.


    "Cough, cough, let them in."


    Ouyang Yuntian coughed violently, glared at the unidentified vice president Li and interrupted him.


    I''m kidding. Sister Ye Huan is the big boss''s sister. Whether it''s a real sister or a love sister, vice president Li can''t always offend. If this guy is allowed to speak out and annoy the big boss, he must be regarded as a chicken to make an example.


    "Tianzong..."


    Vice President Li wanted to say something angrily, but he was frightened by Ouyang Yuntian''s fierce stare.


    "President Tian, President Li, President Chen, director Wang, director Xu, Miss Song, Miss Jiang... Hello."


    Sun Lanying looked at so many big people in the company. Her face turned red and said hello with some embarrassment.


    The four sisters of Ye Huan also said hello to everyone timidly. Their faces were full of embarrassment and uneasiness. They didn''t know what good Ding Ning called them to do.


    "Sister Ying, aren''t you?"


    Ouyang Yuntian asked gently with a kind smile on his face.


    Sun Lanying''s nervousness slowed down a little and said with some formality: "Ding Ning called us over."


    "Ding Ning?"


    "Who is Ding Ning?"


    "Which Ding Ning?"


    "What, Ding Ning? Hold a board meeting and ask them to come here for what? Isn''t this nonsense?"


    ¡­¡­


    Except for a few people, everyone else was in a fog with a blank face and talked one after another.


    Ouyang Yuntian was also confused. He didn''t know what medicine was sold in Ding Ning''s gourd, but since he ordered it, he naturally didn''t dare to refuse. He quickly stretched out his hand and said, "sit down, please sit down."


    "Sister Ying, this way!"


    Jiang Yimeng warmly greeted Ye Huan and others.


    Song Ziyi also smiled, but her face became very strange. Did Ding Ning call them over? Ouyang Yuntian didn''t object? Who the hell is he? What''s the relationship with Ouyang Yuntian?


    The others were even more confused. They watched Ye Huan and others sitting there skillfully, whispering and whispering. They all focused on Ouyang Yuntian and wanted him to give an answer. Unfortunately, Ouyang Yuntian didn''t know what was going on. He could only sit there slowly tasting tea with an unpredictable smile and waiting for Ding Ning''s arrival.


    Xu wenle looked at the abnormal board of directors and thought to himself, who is this Ding Ning? It''s weird to let several artists attend the board of directors and let president Tian treat them politely without temper. Is this Ding Ning the big boss? But even if he is a big boss, what does he call artists to do?


    If it is for the development of the company that song Ziyi and Jiang Yimeng are called to attend as nonvoting delegates and can barely say the past, what''s the matter with new people such as ye Huan?


    Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududui!


    The door of the conference room was knocked again. A group of people subconsciously sat up straight, but they didn''t stand up again. Who was fooled again and again was a little immune.


    Before the conference Secretary trotted to the door, the door was directly pushed open. Ding Ning walked in with an elegant eight character step in a straight silver suit with a smile on his face.


    "Boss, you''re here!"


    Ouyang Yuntian showed a respectful smile and stepped forward quickly.


    Apart from Jiang Yimeng, ye Huan and others, the others were petrified. They opened their mouths in amazement and looked at Ding Ning with his hair combed like a cow licked. An idea came into their mind. This is the big boss behind the scenes. This... It''s too young.


    The most unbelievable or unacceptable thing is song Ziyi. The whole person is silly there, with his mouth open in a lovely O-shape and a dull expression on his face. He... How can he be the boss? Isn''t Bai Qing the boss who tricked him into joining the heavenly palace?


    Oh, I see. Bai Qing is a major shareholder and he is a minority shareholder. That''s why Ouyang Yuntian calls him the boss.


    Song Ziyi immediately mended her brain and thought she had found the truth. She was slightly relieved and looked at Ding Ning with complicated eyes.


    I don''t know why. Subconsciously, she doesn''t want Ding Ning to be a major shareholder, because he will be her own boss, which will make her feel very uncomfortable.


    "Boss!"


    After a short period of consternation, the others woke up and found that they were still sitting. They were shocked for fear of leaving a bad impression on the big boss. They stood up in panic and said hello one after another.


    Ding Ning smiled at the crowd and nodded. Under the respectful guidance of Ouyang Yuntian, he walked to the main seat and sat down.


    "Let''s all sit down, Ouyang. Please introduce me to all of you."


    Ding Ning casually waved his hand and asked the people to sit down. He looked at Ouyang Yuntian and said with a smile.


    "Boss, this is Chen Guofu, this is Li Yongjian, he is the vice president of the company, and this is Zhou birong, the supervisor of the company..."


    Ouyang Yuntian quickly stood up and introduced Ding Ning one by one. When introducing anyone, Ding Ning would smile and nod to the other, but the company members didn''t dare to ask big. Everyone stood up and respectfully accompanied the smiling face.


    "This is Miss Song Ziyi..."


    After introducing the top management of the company, Ouyang Yuntian was about to introduce song Ziyi, but he was interrupted by Ding Ning with a smile and stretched out his hand: "don''t introduce the rest. I''m familiar with them."


    Everyone smiled knowingly. They must be familiar. You called them all. However, the young boss called all beautiful women. Don''t you like the hidden rules?

 Chapter 1410

    Song Ziyi''s face turned red. Out of politeness, she was standing up to say hello, but she didn''t expect to be interrupted by Ding Ning when she just stood up. She didn''t stand or sit. She glared at Ding Ning fiercely, pursed her mouth and sulked there.


    "Well, I already know everyone here. Now let me introduce myself. My name is Ding Ning and I am a shareholder of our company."


    Ding Ning reached out and took out a bag of soft China, opened it, took out one and handed the cigarette to Ouyang Yuntian, motioning him to send it to the people.


    Ouyang Yuntian didn''t smoke for the first time. Instead, he took out his lighter and lit it for Ding Ning first. Then he smiled and scattered the smoke.


    It has to be said that the man''s world is sometimes strange. Just such a smoking behavior quickly shortens the distance between him and others, and makes the company''s senior management feel that the big boss is not unattainable and seems very approachable.


    Ding Ning took a smoke, Just frankly said: "to tell you the truth, I have no talent for doing business, and Ouyang has been doing very well. I am very satisfied. All of you here are also the mainstay of the company, much stronger than me. I understand that running a company, the most taboo is that laymen lead experts. Therefore, I won''t ask too much about the specific things of the company in the future."


    The people who were a little nervous immediately put their hearts back into their stomachs. They were afraid that the big boss would suddenly rise and come to the company to make trouble by pretending not to understand and pointing fingers.


    "But..."


    Ding Ning suddenly made a turning point and hung their hearts again.


    "I won''t ask about the specific affairs, but I want to determine the general framework. Ouyang must have passed the gas with you before. If the company wants to develop and become stronger, it can''t be limited to a brokerage company. My plan is to establish a one-stop industry for film and television drama production, from script to investment, from actor to director, from shooting to editing, from publicity to production, from distribution to cinema Become a large-scale industrial chain. "


    Ding Ning''s face was calm, but his words were startled. Even though Ouyang Yuntian had given them preventive shots, they couldn''t help being shocked.


    Especially in the cinema, we all know how big the investment is. A slightly similar cinema company often needs more than a billion yuan of investment. Moreover, the market share is so large that the cinema company has almost reached saturation. Let alone whether there is so much money for investment, even if there is, it is not so easy to grab food from the giants of the cinema.


    Everyone''s faces were different, and they whispered one after another. Someone whispered a sneer: "the big boss really dares to think."


    "Newborn calves are not afraid of death. They always think they can be unscrupulous with a little background. It''s too late to regret when they hit their head and bleed."


    "The big boss wants to have fun on a whim. Hehe, where does he know how deep the water in the entertainment industry is?"


    "Hey! It''s nonsense. A good brokerage company is about to be finished. I think it''s better to find a home early so that it''s too late to leave."


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning smiled and said nothing. These people thought he couldn''t hear when he lowered his voice. With his hearing, he could hear each of them clearly.


    Among them, the two supervisors were the most sarcastic. They even talked about finding their next home, and they didn''t just talk. They even began to discuss in a low voice.


    Ouyang Yuntian''s face was a little ugly. Although he couldn''t hear what they were saying, it could be seen from their expressions that they all disagreed, even the two vice presidents.


    Song Ziyi frowned and looked at Ding Ning with some worry. He also felt that he was too rash. Although he was a shareholder and had the right to make suggestions on the development of the company, it was these people who really managed the company. If they didn''t agree, his plan would be impossible to carry out.


    Sun Lanying and Jiang Yimeng are the same. They think Ding Ning is too rash. Even if they want to implement the development plan, they should at least sit in a stable position.


    As for the Ye Huan sisters, they didn''t think there was any problem. In their eyes, Ding Ning was omnipotent.


    Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududui!


    Ding Ning suddenly knocked on the table, and the whispers of the people immediately quieted down. He sat upright and looked straight, waiting for him to continue his speech.


    "Ouyang, call the front desk and arrange it. When Xiawei always comes, let someone bring her directly."


    Ding Ning didn''t pay attention to others, but ordered Ouyang Yuntian.


    "OK, boss!"


    In fact, Ouyang Yuntian had already arranged it this morning. Now the scene is a little depressed. He wants to take advantage of the opportunity to go out and hide.


    To tell the truth, although Ding Ning invested 15 billion yuan and kept his shares undiluted, he did not agree with Ding Ning''s radicalization from the bottom of his heart.


    Ding Ning watched Ouyang Yuntian go out of the conference room to make a phone call. He scolded the old fox in his heart. Although he knew Ouyang Yuntian didn''t approve of his expansion plan, he didn''t care at all.


    Now there are professional managers everywhere. As long as they are willing to spend money, many people cry and shout to apply for a job. He doesn''t want to move him, but just give Bai Qing face.


    If he is wise and obedient, it''s OK. If he is not obedient and dares to obey in public and disobey in private, he will be replaced.


    Ding Ning smoked leisurely and observed the reactions of these people lazily. Among so many people, the only thing that interested him was Xu wenle.


    I don''t know whether he has self-knowledge or other reasons. When others were cynical just now, he was the only one who remained silent.


    He doesn''t have much experience in managing the company, but he is a psychological expert anyway. From the subtle expressions of these people, we can see their general thoughts.


    The bald man with a paralyzed face seems to be the director of the human resources department. Although he said it was hard to obey, he was filled with righteous indignation and full of sadness. Although such a person is a little old-fashioned and lacks passion for struggle, he is still loyal to the company. Such a person can be retained.


    Although Vice President Chen didn''t speak, his eyes flickered. There was disdain and contempt in his eyes. He must think that he is the black sheep of the whimsical family and needs further investigation.


    As for vice president Li, ha ha, he secretly told supervisor Zhou and supervisor Zhao that he would recommend them to his friend''s entertainment company. Now the company hasn''t collapsed, he began to stir up trouble and disturb the morale of the army. He must not stay.


    "Boss, it''s arranged!"


    Ouyang Yuntian deliberately lingered for a while before coming back. He said hello and sat back.


    "Well, now let''s continue with the topic just now. Can anyone who has ideas say it directly and brainstorm?"


    Ding Ning smiled brightly and snuffed out the cigarette end.


    The meeting room was quiet. Everyone looked at their nose, mouth and heart like an old monk.


    "No one has any opinion? I was very excited when I saw everyone just now. Why don''t I say it now?"


    Ding Ning''s face was calm and his tone was indifferent, but the invisible dignity overflowed, making the atmosphere of the whole conference room heavy and depressed.


    Ouyang Yuntian secretly complained. Knowing that Ding Ning was irritated, he wanted to open his mouth to ease the atmosphere, but he was warned by Ding Ning, immediately closed his mouth and dared not speak again.


    "You, supervisor Zhou, right? Didn''t you say it just now? I''ll give you a chance to say it now."


    Ding Ning narrowed her eyes and stared at supervisor Zhou''s faint way.


    "I..."


    week


    The supervisor shivered all over and felt a terrible threat. He sweated cold sweat all over his body. He hung his head in fear and didn''t dare to say a word.


    "And you, supervisor Zhao, don''t you and supervisor Zhou think the company is going bankrupt? They have planned to start looking for a home. Well, I''ll help you. You can go now."


    Ding Ning looked at supervisor Zhao coldly.


    Zhao Jian''s face was blue and red, and he wanted to contradict him, but Ding Ning''s cold eyes made him unable to have the courage to resist.


    "Also, vice president Li, as the vice president of the company, has a high salary and doesn''t plan for the company. The company hasn''t collapsed yet. He has to introduce the company members to your friend''s company. Ha ha, the work is not good. The level of digging the wall is not low."


    Deputy general manager Li''s face was earthy and his eyes flustered to avoid Ding Ning''s sight. He didn''t think that their voice was so small that Ding Ning could hear it.


    Ouyang Yuntian''s face was so ugly that he stared at vice president Li fiercely and shouted, "Li Yongjian, I trust you so much that you should do such a thing."


    "I... I didn''t..."


    Vice President Li blushed and wanted to argue, but when he saw Ding Ning''s cold eyes, he bowed his head in silence.


    "Boss, I''m sorry. I didn''t know anyone and promoted such an ungrateful dog. I''m willing to accept all punishment."


    Ouyang Yuntian took a sad look at vice president Li and admitted his mistake to Ding Ning with shame.


    "Although it''s not your fault, you should also take the responsibility of leadership. The three of them are no longer the people of the company from now on. Director Wang, please go through the resignation formalities for them now and give them a three-month salary for humanitarian reasons."


    Ding Ning gave an impolite order.


    "Yes, boss!"


    Director Wang despised the three people like a lost dog. Although he did not agree with Ding Ning''s development plan, he despised the traitors who ate inside and outside.


    "Boss, I know I''m wrong, please..."


    Deputy general manager Li had to beg, but Ding Ning didn''t even look at him. He coldly interrupted, "I''ve left you a way to live. Do you want me to be happy after auditing the finance with you?"


    Vice President Li''s face was like ashes when he heard the speech, and the last chance in his heart disappeared. He hung his head and walked out.


    Because he knows that his ass is not clean, he has secretly made a lot of money as the vice president in recent years. He wants to introduce the entertainment company that supervisor Zhou and supervisor Zhao go to. In fact, he invested and opened it in the name of his lover. If he continues to tangle with him, Ding Ning will have to find out the problem.


    Ouyang Yuntian couldn''t hear the meaning of this. Although he didn''t know how Ding Ning knew that vice president Li was greedy for ink, he definitely didn''t wrong him according to the appearance of vice president Li.


    This made him ashamed. He wanted to find a place to drill in. It was in vain that he had always regarded vice president Li as a confidant. Unexpectedly, he dared to act so boldly, making black money behind his back and damaging the interests of the company.


    Song Ziyi looked at Ding Ning in surprise and wondered how he knew the finance of vice president Li''s greedy ink company.


    In fact, Ding Ning doesn''t know. Just seeing that he is so eager to attract people to his friend''s company, he knows that there must be something fishy in it.


    Such a dishonest person still gets Ouyang Yuntian''s trust and occupies a high position. How can he not abuse power for personal gain and make money for himself.


    Vice President Chen is trembling. Where dare he despise and despise Ding Ning, lest he point to himself next. If the bottom of vice president Li''s ass is not clean, where can he be clean?

 Chapter 1411

    Ding Ning glanced at him obliquely. He didn''t name him as expected at the beginning. I believe that after this combination of boxing, his prestige has been established, so he doesn''t bother to find him any more trouble.


    He believes that after this beating, Vice President Chen will be honest for a period of time, at least in the short term.


    The key is that he is now in an awkward situation where no one can use him. Even if he opens Vice President Chen, there is no one he can trust. He can only let him work first. After his sister trains the female slaves of the demon family to join the heavenly palace for entertainment, it is not too late to remove such moths at that time.


    The atmosphere at the scene was so oppressive that Ding Ning directly opened the high-level meeting on his first appearance. This fierce means kept everyone quiet. How dare he despise him again.


    Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududui!


    The knock on the door relieved the atmosphere at the scene. The conference secretary, who dared not breathe, hurried to open the door as if he had seen the Savior.


    "President Wei, welcome to Tiangong for entertainment!"


    Ouyang Yuntian cheered up and warmly welcomed him as if nothing had happened. Others stood up one after another to welcome Xiaoyao.


    Xiao Yao is dressed in camel fur outside and a professional suit inside. A pair of slender legs are wrapped in black silk stockings. She steps on seven inch high heels, her hair is pulled up, revealing a bright and white forehead and a dress of shopping mall elites.


    Ding Ning didn''t speak, smiled, nodded at her and motioned her to come in.


    "President Ouyang, that''s very kind."


    Xiao Yao exchanged greetings and nodded at Song Ziyi, ye Huan and others. Then she walked into the conference room, followed by a woman, five men and six people behind her.


    The woman is in her twenties and eighties. Her face is exquisite, her figure is convex and tilted back. Her camel windbreaker is open, revealing her light gray professional suit. She wears red framed glasses. A pair of good-looking eyes behind her glasses are extremely sharp.


    The five men were all in suits, tall, short, fat and thin, but they all had briefcases, just like civil servants.


    "This is Cui Yin, who graduated from Harvard Law School and is also my sister. These are her lawyer team and lawyers from Tianping law firm."


    Just after the guests and hosts took their seats, Xiao Yao introduced the woman.


    "Hello, Ding Ning, chairman of Tiangong entertainment!"


    Ding Ning smiled and nodded at Cui Yin, introducing herself.


    "Hello!"


    Cui Yin is obviously a very serious person. He has been silent and smiling since he entered the conference room. His sharp eyes look at everyone with a sense of examination.


    She thought Ouyang Yun genius was the chairman of Tiangong entertainment. Unexpectedly, she was the young and excessive young man in front of her. She couldn''t help but flash a look of surprise in her eyes and nodded gently.


    "This is Ouyang Yuntian, vice chairman and CEO of Tiangong entertainment."


    Ding Ning, as the host, naturally wanted to introduce her.


    Ouyang Yuntian was stunned. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning granted him a vice chairman in addition to the position of CEO, which made him a little flattered.


    But after all, he is also a person who has seen the world. Being stunned is only a moment''s thing. He soon returned to his mind, politely nodded to Cui Yin, smiled and said, "welcome lawyer Cui and you to Tiangong for entertainment."


    "President Ouyang, you''re welcome."


    Cui Yin said faintly, with a unique hoarse meaning in her voice, but it''s not ugly, but it''s very charming.


    "This is Chen Guofu, Vice President Chen."


    Ding Ning continued to introduce, and Cui Yin nodded.


    "This is Xu wenle, financial director of Tiangong entertainment!"


    "Good lawyer Cui!"


    "Hello, director Xu!"


    Cui Yin and Xu wenle nod to each other.


    "This is Ms. sun Lanying, the shareholder of Tiangong entertainment!"


    Ding Ning''s next introduction surprised everyone. Even sun Lanying himself was no exception. His eyes were open and his mouth was open


    I don''t understand how she became a shareholder.


    "This is Miss Jiang Yimeng, the shareholder of the company."


    "This is Miss Song Ziyi, the shareholder of the company."


    "These are ye Huan and ye Le sisters, shareholders of the company."


    "This is Pan Xiangyun, the shareholder of the company."


    "This is LAN Mengdie, the shareholder of the company,"


    Next, Ding Ning''s introduction made everyone silly. Sister Ye Huan, pan Xiangyun and blue Mengdie were better. After all, there was nothing wrong with giving them some shares in their men''s industry.


    But song Ziyi and Jiang Yimeng sat in wax, song Ziyi stopped talking, and the whole person was ignorant there.


    Jiang Yimeng was completely shocked. Her brain was noisy. She didn''t know what the situation was, because she knew very well that Tiangong entertainment had just increased its capital by 15 billion, even if it was only 1% of its shares, it was also a huge wealth.


    I want to ask Ding Ning, but it seems that so many people are not suitable here, which makes her mood very complicated. I don''t know whether it means Bai Qing or Ding Ning.


    "Are you mistaken, i... when did I become a shareholder of Tiangong entertainment?"


    Jiang Yimeng can resist asking, but song Ziyi can''t help it. Her character determines that she is not a woman who is greedy for vanity and accepts food.


    "No mistake, you are not yet, but you will soon be."


    Ding Ning said faintly and stretched out his hand to Cui Yin: "lawyer Cui, bring all the share transfer agreements?"


    "Yes, Mr. Ding."


    As soon as Cui Yin waved her hand, her team members immediately took out several contracts from her briefcase.


    "I''ll sign first!"


    Ding Ning took over the contract and signed it one by one without looking at it.


    "Mr. Ding, don''t you look at the contract carefully?"


    Cui Yin couldn''t help reminding.


    "You are Xiao Yao''s friend. I can trust you."


    Ding Ning gave Xiao Yao face and said, making Xiao Yao happy.


    Cui yinruo looked at Xiaoyao with a happy face thoughtfully and didn''t say anything more.


    Soon, Ding Ning signed the equity transfer contract, handed the contract to sun Lanying and said with a smile, "sister Ying, you only have 1% of the shares. Don''t be too few."


    "No, no, how can I..."


    Sun Lanying retreated nervously and refused to sign.


    "Sister Ying, we are not outsiders. You embarrass me!"


    Ding Ning said with a bitter smile. He winked at the Ye Huan sisters and motioned them to persuade sun Lanying.


    Who knows, sister Ye Huan turned her head and pretended not to see it, which embarrassed Ding Ning to death.


    "OK, I''ll sign. Anyway, I''ll leave it to Ye Huan and ye le in the future."


    Sun Lanying could not bear to see Ding Ning embarrassed. She gently bit her lips and whispered. She reached out to take the pen and resolutely signed her name.


    But some secretly rejoiced in his heart. Why did he give himself shares? Does he like me, too?


    Ding Ning doesn''t care what she thinks. As long as she is willing to accept it, she takes out another contract and hands it to Jiang Yimeng: "won''t you also refuse?"


    Jiang Yimeng smiled, took the pen and began to sign: "I can sign, but I need a reason."


    "Talk about it later!"


    Ding Ning shrugged and handed over the other contracts to the four sisters of Ye Huan. Seeing that they were still unwilling to sign, he immediately stared: "why? I don''t listen to my brother."


    Ye Le spit out his tongue and make a face: "then give you a face!"


    "Smelly girl, it''s still coming, isn''t it?"


    Ding Ning spoiled and rubbed her head. She rubbed the hair she had just made in a mess. Angry Ye Le bared his teeth and wanted to work hard with him.


    Vice President Chen and others envy red eyes. They wish they could turn into beautiful women


    Let Ding Ning give them some shares. People are stupid and have a lot of money. Hao is simply inhuman.


    "Here, sign!"


    Ding Ning handed song Ziyi the last contract and said faintly.


    "Give me a reason?"


    Song Ziyi looked at him without blinking, without the slightest sign.


    "You are the cash cow of the company. Isn''t it normal for the company to give you some shares in order to keep you in the company this day?"


    Ding Ning explained righteously.


    In the business circle, it is common for major shareholders to give shares to retain talents. It doesn''t sound wrong.


    But song Ziyi didn''t believe it and said coldly, "I don''t believe it!"


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes, Said calmly: "You and Miss Jiang are the mainstays of the company, and ye Huan and Xiangyun are the future of the company. The company will make great moves and reforms in the next step. As a qualified leader, I bind you with shares in the company''s chariot. Only when you have the sense of ownership will you work harder to make money for the company. Believe it or not, this is the fact."


    Song Ziyi looked at him suspiciously. Although he thought what he said was quite reasonable, he always felt that there was a taste of conspiracy in it.


    It suddenly occurred to her that even sun Lanying, an agent, had shares, which made her wake up immediately. The reason Ding Ning said was untenable.


    Hum, I don''t know what you''re up to, but I won''t be fooled easily.


    Thinking of this, song Ziyi''s mouth was slightly tilted, his chin raised, and said proudly: "whatever you say, you can''t make a fuss, and you can''t get paid for your reactive work. I can''t accept it."


    Ding Ning was stifled by the words, grandma. I didn''t expect this woman to be so stubborn. Didn''t it make him down? The brain turned rapidly, thinking about how to coax her to sign.


    Think about it, I''m sad enough. I''m eager to give money to others. They don''t want it. It''s a shame to throw it home.


    "Hey, don''t forget it. I just failed to live up to the trust of others. I''m sorry for my brother."


    Ding Ning suddenly thought of a clever plan, pretended to sigh and muttered at a volume just enough for her to hear.


    "Entrusted, who entrusted you?"


    Song Ziyi trembled all over, and her wonderful eyes opened wide. She grabbed Ding Ning''s arm and asked.


    "Ah! This... No... Did you hear wrong? I didn''t say anything."


    Ding Ning pretended to slip his tongue and said in a panic, but he was secretly proud. Sample, I see you''re not hooked yet.


    "It''s him, it''s him, isn''t it? He must be the only one who will entrust you to take care of me secretly, so you rushed to save me immediately after you learned that I had an accident, didn''t you?"


    Song Ziyi''s eyes turned red. She grabbed Ding Ning''s arm and asked excitedly.


    I secretly scolded myself for being stupid. Why didn''t I think that Bai Qing is a shareholder of Tiangong entertainment and a friend of Ning Ding? Ding Ning is also a friend of Bai Qing and must know Ning Ding.


    This made her feel excited. She looked at Ding Ning with tearful eyes and begged: "I beg you, tell me if it''s him? It must be him, right? Do you know him, right?"


    Looking at her pear blossom with rain, Ding Ning''s heart was soft and he couldn''t bear to deceive her again. But when he thought that she was so infatuated for an unwarranted Ning Ding, although he was thousands of miles away, his sour boss was not the taste.


    "It must be him. He wants me to accept the share, doesn''t he? Well, I''ll accept it."


    Seeing that Ding Ning was silent for a long time, song Ziyi subconsciously thought that Ning Ding must have some special reason to be inconvenient to see her, but since he entrusted Ding Ning to take care of himself, it showed that he had her in his heart. This cognition made her sweet in her heart. She was not willing to brush his kindness, hurriedly grabbed the pen and signed the contract.

 Chapter 1412

    Song Ziyi finally signed, but Ding Ning was not happy.


    They didn''t want to give her shares. They just guessed that Ning Ding wanted her to get shares, so she signed without hesitation. This gap in life made him feel that he was really a failure.


    "Mr. Ding, are you free at noon? Can I invite you to dinner? You saved me before. I haven''t thanked you yet."


    Song Ziyi was bathed in his sweetheart''s Secret attention to his sweetness. He looked at Ding Ning. He remembered that others had been entrusted by Ning Ding to save himself, but he mistakenly thought that Ding Ning wanted to pursue himself and never gave him a good face. He couldn''t help but be ashamed to send out an invitation.


    "Sorry, no time!"


    Ding Ning said indifferently.


    Hum! I think it''s false to express gratitude. It''s true to try to get Ningding''s news out of my mouth, which makes him feel more uncomfortable and his attitude worse.


    "What about the evening? Do you have time in the evening?"


    Song Ziyi asked without giving up.


    "No, no, not today, not tomorrow, not recently."


    Ding Ning said impatiently.


    Song Ziyi''s eyes were gloomy, she clenched her lips, and her face was ready to cry.


    Ding Ning was afraid of being soft hearted and didn''t look at her. He turned to Ouyang Yuntian and said, "Ouyang, does the company have a full-time legal adviser?"


    "Yes, lawyer Yang from Yongjia law firm."


    Ouyang Yuntian saw that Ding Ning seemed in a bad mood and said cautiously.


    "Inform them to come in half an hour and draft the indictment with lawyer Cui''s team."


    Ding Ning looked at his watch and ordered without doubt.


    "OK, boss, I''ll call lawyer Yang now."


    Ouyang Yuntian secretly complained. He knew that Ding Ning was determined to sue the media. He wanted to persuade them but didn''t dare. He could only sigh and took out his mobile phone and began dialing.


    "Tell him that if he doesn''t arrive within half an hour, the company will terminate his employment relationship."


    Ding Ning''s faint voice came.


    Ouyang Yuntian was stunned. He glanced at Cui Yin who was talking to Xiao Yao in a low voice, showing a sudden look. It seems that the boss is deliberately looking for trouble to replace the legal adviser.


    Well, what the boss says is just a legal adviser. Who doesn''t use it.


    What''s more, as a full-time legal consultant, lawyer Yang takes a large amount of consulting fees every year, but he is busy with his own affairs every day. Every time the company asks him for something, he has this reason and that reason. If he hadn''t cooperated for so many years, he would have replaced him.


    Ding Ning lit a cigarette, sat alone in the corner and thought about his next move. His time is limited and he can''t always stay here. He must cut the mess quickly and sort out the company''s affairs.


    In his mind, no matter how important the company is, it is better than walking alone at night. He should hurry to Suzhou as soon as possible and wait for the saint to compromise or declare war.


    "Take advantage of the time now to hold a general meeting of shareholders. Non shareholder members are also requested to withdraw temporarily."


    After Ding Ning filtered out his ideas, he saw that Ouyang Yuntian had finished calling and didn''t ask about the results, so he announced directly.


    Vice President Chen, director Wang and director Xu looked at Ye Huan and others with envy, stood up and walked out.


    "Don''t go far. After the shareholders'' meeting, we have to hold the board of directors."


    Ding Ning said lightly, but made director Wang and director Xu ecstatic. It seems that the boss wants them to become directors.


    In the past, everything in the company was decided by Ouyang Yuntian, but now Ding Ning is the real master of the company


    , as long as he speaks, it''s a certainty.


    "By the way, lawyer Cui, your team will soon become the legal adviser of the company and also serve as the chairman of the board of supervisors. Stay and attend the shareholders'' meeting."


    Seeing that Cui Yin was going out, Ding Ning quickly said hello.


    Cui Yin was stunned. "Haven''t Yongjia law firm terminated the contract?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I will hire you as the full-time legal adviser of the company and also as the chairman of the board of supervisors."


    Ding Ning said without doubt.


    "This... No problem."


    Cui yinben also thought that this would offend Yongjia law firm, but when he thought that the legal adviser of the enterprise would pay a large amount of consulting fees every year, he immediately clenched his teeth and agreed.


    "Well, sit down, Xiao Yao. You''re not from the company. Just go out and wait for a while?"


    Ding Ning said apologetically to Xiao Yao.


    "Well, I''ll go out first."


    Xiao Yao was in no bad mood. After all, it was the shareholders'' meeting of Tiangong. It was not convenient for her to attend. She walked out with a smile and closed the door considerately.


    "Tiangong entertainment has a total of nine shareholders, actually nine. The extraordinary shareholders'' meeting starts now. Mengdie, you are responsible for making the minutes of the meeting. Ding Ning presided over the shareholders'' meeting. Cui Yin secretly said that he was surprised. Unexpectedly, this young and promising chairman really looked like a model and had the dignity of a superior.


    "Well, the articles of association have been revised. Now proceed to the selection method according to the articles of association. Ding Ning is the chairman of Tiangong entertainment and Ouyang Yuntian is the vice chairman and CEO. Everyone voted and passed. Of course, it is impossible to object.


    As a member of the board of directors, Jiang Yimeng recommended sister LAN, and they voted. Ouyang Yuntian recommended Vice President Chen. After Ding Ning hesitated, he finally raised his hand and passed.


    Ye lejuxian did not avoid his relatives and recommended sun Lanying. The shy sun Lanying blushed and laughed and scolded her, but Ding Ning raised his hand to vote, and others naturally raised their hands to pass.


    So sun Lanying became a shareholder and entered the board of directors one day. Cui Yin shook her head. It was the first time she saw such a playful board of directors.


    Ye Huan didn''t know the people in the company very well. When he first joined the company, he had a good impression of director Wang of the human resources department and proposed him to become a director. Director Wang was the intended candidate and naturally passed without any doubt.


    Pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie did not recommend candidates and abstained directly. Ding Ning elected Xu wenle and naturally passed.


    Song Ziyi hesitated for a long time and finally recommended an agent she had a good impression on, named Yang Xuan, who passed without surprise.


    In this way, eight members of the board of directors were born: Chairman Ding Ning; Vice chairman and CEO: Ouyang Yuntian; Directors: Vice President Chen, sun Lanying, sister LAN, director Wang, Xu wenle, Yang Xuan.


    The structure of the board of directors was formed, and the general meeting of shareholders ended reasonably. Ding Ning held an interim Board of directors without stopping. Yang Xuan was still like a dream when she arrived at the meeting. The whole person was dizzy.


    Xu wenle learned that he was nominated and recommended by Ding Ning himself. He was grateful and didn''t want to. He was very positive at the board of directors.


    Perhaps it was Ding Ning''s previous thunder measures that calmed them, perhaps the 15 billion capital increase gave everyone confidence, or perhaps Ding Ning''s unwarranted tough background made them excited. In short, the members of the board of directors rubbed their hands like chicken blood and riveted themselves to work hard


    One.


    At the board of directors, Ding Ning has made clear instructions on the stigmatization of Jiang Yimeng and will sue them to the end at all costs. If the three media with the most extraordinary remarks do not publicly apologize and compensate for the losses, they will sue them until they close down.


    At the same time, all the units or businesses that unilaterally cancelled Jiang Yimeng''s endorsement and announcement by making rumors and shadows have been blacklisted. No one is allowed to accept their advertisements and endorsement for the artists under Tiangong entertainment.


    In addition, Ding Ning also made specific arrangements for holding a press conference in the evening.


    Halfway through the board of directors, the secretary came in and asked director Pan and Cheng Wenhai what to do when they visited. Ding Ning arranged for the Secretary to take them to the office and wait for a while, and authorized Ouyang Yuntian to handle it with full power. The only requirement was to include director Pan, Cheng Wenhai and supervisor Wang.


    Director Pan and Cheng Wenhai are fine. After all, they have always been free people, but producer Wang is Huada''s person after all. Although he is in Huada, his grandmother doesn''t love him, his uncle doesn''t love him, has the ability to do it, and has the intention to change jobs, it''s always bad to hear about digging at the foot of the wall, which makes Ouyang Yuntian a little embarrassed.


    Ding Ning gave Ouyang a reassurance and said that he had asked people to say hello to Huada. Huada had promised to release people. Even the copyright of Xianjian Xialv record was willing to be sold to Tiangong, but the specific price had to be negotiated by Tiangong.


    Now Ouyang Yuntian was completely relieved and patted his chest to ensure that he would take down the iron triangle.


    With director Pan''s visit, all the arrangements were arranged, and the board of directors ended hastily.


    What made Ding Ning speechless was that lawyer Yang did not appear until the end of the board of directors. Ding Ning did not hesitate to arrange the legal department to send a letter directly to Yongjia law firm to terminate the employment relationship with the other party.


    Then she directly drew up the employment contract with Tianping law firm. Cui Yin became the full-time legal adviser of the company and concurrently served as the chairman of the board of supervisors, while her team was incorporated into the legal department.


    The first thing the lawyer team did after they performed their duties was to prepare to sue the three media that indiscriminately slandered Jiang Yimeng without any basis.


    Due to their unwarranted speculation and misleading, the endorsement and announcement that had signed a contract with Jiang Yimeng were unilaterally cancelled, causing great harm and loss to her personal reputation and the company. Tiangong entertainment will never give up.


    After arranging all the things, Xiao Yao took the materials to deal with the film and television production company and distribution company. Ding Ning gave a sealing order to those who knew his identity and immediately flashed away. Yesterday, he promised Diba to deliver medicine to her today. He must rush there immediately. As a man, he must be honest!


    Just after leaving the heavenly palace, Ding Ning saw song Ziyi and her new agent Yang Xuan get on a nanny car and leave at the gate. She didn''t know where to go.


    He hesitated and didn''t call her. Instead, he drove behind. Soon, he found that the other party seemed to go in the direction of Ninghai international hotel.


    He suddenly remembered that Yang Mi and they came all the way to see song Ziyi. Song Ziyi, as the host, should invite someone else to dinner to express his gratitude.


    Shaking his head, he scolded himself for being so stupid that he forgot this stubble, but he soon became worried. What if she met song Ziyi in the hotel and she wanted to invite herself to dinner?


    This noon is his deadline for the saints. He must go back to the swallow dock to exchange hostages. He has no time to eat with them.


    However, song Ziyi has just refused her once. If she refuses her invitation again, I''m afraid the relationship will be completely frozen.


    It seems that he can only hide from her, secretly send medicine to Diba and leave directly. Ding Ning thinks for a moment and sighs. If he doesn''t want to continue to stimulate song Ziyi, it''s the only way.

 Chapter 1413

    Room 1926 of Ninghai international hotel is as warm as spring.


    Diba was sweating on the treadmill wearing only his underwear and a towel on his shoulder.


    Because she is easy to get fat and a genuine food that can''t resist temptation, she has to use high-intensity exercise to consume excess fat to maintain her body after each gluttony. This is the price that gluttony must pay.


    "I don''t know when Ding Ning will come. Is his medicine effective?"


    Diba ran while wiping her sweat and glanced at the mobile phone she specially placed next to the treadmill. It was almost noon, and Ding Ning still hadn''t called her.


    Ding Ling!


    The doorbell rang and Diba''s eyes lit up. Did Ding Ning send the medicine?


    Stretch out her hand to slow down the speed of the treadmill and slow down the running speed. When the treadmill stopped slowly, she pulled a bath towel around her body, couldn''t wait to run to the door and look out from the cat''s eye.


    "Eh, why is there no one? Who pressed the wrong button?"


    Diba didn''t see anyone. She muttered strangely and didn''t care. She turned to the bathroom. She was sweating. She was going to take a shower.


    Ding Ning rang the doorbell for a long time, but no one opened the door. He thought there was no one in the room. He took out his phone and was about to call Diba, but he saw song Ziyi coming out of the elevator. In a hurry, he could only immediately enter the invisible state, which made Diba see nothing through the cat''s eye.


    When song Ziyi entered Yang Mi''s room, Ding Ning secretly relieved and continued to ring the doorbell.


    Ding Ling, Ding Ling!


    The door bell rang hurriedly again. Unfortunately, Diba had entered the bathroom and didn''t hear it at all. Naturally, no one would open the door.


    Ding Ning picked up his mobile phone and called Diba, but it rang for a long time and no one answered. With his amazing ear power, he vaguely heard the sound of mobile phone music from the room.


    "The careless girl must have left her cell phone in the room again when she went out."


    Ding Ning muttered sadly. It''s getting late and he doesn''t have much time to stay. Since she''s not in the room, just put the medicine in her room, leave a note and leave.


    Through the door, Ding Ning quietly entered the room, put the prepared castles in the air membership card and medicine bottle on the conspicuous tea table, and then wrote a note. When he was about to leave, he suddenly heard something in the bathroom.


    Ding Ning''s heart jumped, instinctively went directly into the invisible state, and then


    When he saw what he should never see, Diba came out of the bathroom naked, wiped his wet hair with a bath towel, took out his underwear from his luggage and began to wear it.


    Goo Doo!


    Even though Ding Ning was used to seeing beautiful women, he couldn''t help swallowing his mouth because of the perfect curve like the golden section of dibana.


    "Who?"


    Perhaps it was because the sound insulation effect of the room was too good. Although the sound of swallowing saliva was very small, Diba heard it. She grabbed the bath towel and hurriedly wrapped her proud curve. She shouted loudly, and her beautiful eyes looked around vigilantly.


    Ding Ning wants to cry without tears. He really doesn''t mean to peep at her. Everything is a coincidence, but if he shows up now, he must be regarded as a sex wolf.


    Ding Ning held his breath and crept through the living room until he was relieved in front of the door. He accelerated through the door without hesitation, but he didn''t expect


    As soon as I walked through the door, I found that I had bumped into someone. Before I had time to feel Wen Xiang, I heard a painful cry of "ah".


    Invisibility is good at everything, but it''s a little bad. Once someone touches it, it will show its shape.


    So at the moment, Ding Ning Sparta, and song Ziyi, who covered his chest and was looking painful, stared at each other.


    The most deadly ones are Yang Mi, Ouyang Breaking Dawn, Guan Xiaotong and Tong Liya


    Many of them looked at him with a dull face.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Why are you?"


    Song Ziyi and Ding Ning said in unison.


    Then


    The atmosphere at the scene became more and more strange.


    Ding Ning secretly complained. Now it''s over. He can''t tell clearly.


    Looking at their neat clothes, it was clear that they had called Diba to dinner together. They all blamed themselves for being guilty of being a thief. They didn''t pay attention to whether there was anyone outside. They just walked through the door, but they happened to bump into song Ziyi, who was about to ring the doorbell.


    Song Ziyi''s face was very strange, with shame, surprise, confusion and confusion.


    Yang Mi and others were the same. They blinked at Ding Ning with confused eyes. They couldn''t understand what was going on. It was clear that they hadn''t seen anyone before, but Ding Ning suddenly appeared out of thin air like a ghost. It was too strange.


    "I... I''ll deliver medicine to Diba."


    Ding Ning was stared at by five pairs of suspicious eyes. He was uncomfortable all over. He could only laugh with a guilty smile and explain flustered.


    "I... why didn''t I see you just now? Where did you come from?"


    Song Ziyi didn''t care about the shame of being hit on her chest, and asked in confusion.


    "I''ve been there all the time. It''s strange that I didn''t see you."


    Ding Ning had no way to explain, so he had to pretend to be crazy.


    "Did you just come out of the room?"


    Song Ziyi looked like a ghost. The door was closed. How did this guy jump out.


    "Yes... Ah, no, i... I was knocking at the door just now."


    Ding Ning wanted to say that they had just come out of the room, but suddenly thought that they would meet Diba right away. In this way, they would certainly help. Moreover, Diba just suspected that someone was peeping in the room. If he wanted to say that he had just come out of the room, he couldn''t tell clearly. He stammered and changed his way.


    The expressions of song Ziyi and others are more strange. Were you knocking at the door just now? Lying to ghosts?


    If song Ziyi can''t see it alone, can''t so many of us see you? You think you can be invisible?


    What''s more, you''re still wearing an eye-catching silver suit. How blind can you not see you?


    "Diba may not be here. I knocked on the door for a long time and no one opened it. I was about to leave. Who knows, I bumped into purple as soon as I turned back. Are you all cats? I didn''t make a sound when I walked. I was scared to death."


    Ding Ning now has no choice but to pat his chest and tease them with lingering palpitations, trying to distract them.


    Unfortunately, this move obviously didn''t work. The five women didn''t say a word and looked at him without blinking. Their eyes... Were like looking at a monster.


    Ding Ning''s hair in his heart when he was seen, couldn''t help complaining secretly, especially Yang Mi and song Ziyi. He always felt that their eyes were quite strange. Yes, it was strange and unspeakable.


    I thought I couldn''t stay here for a long time. I don''t know what kind of moth will happen if I drag it on. Thirty six strategies are the best policy. I''d better find a reason to escape first.


    Squeak!


    Just as he racked his brains to think about how to retreat reasonably, there was a sudden sound of opening the door behind him.


    Ding Ning''s face was stiff and the secret passage was over. These women would have doubted themselves. If Diba said the look of being peeped again, he would really jump into the Yellow River.


    "Sister MI, ah, Ding Ning, you''re here too!"


    But unexpectedly, Diba''s face was no different. Like nothing, he said with a smile.


    "Diba, are you ready? We came to call you for dinner. Unexpectedly, we met Mr. Ding at the door. Mr. Ding said he had just arrived and no one opened the door."


    Yang Mi said with a smile, but took a step


    When I entered the room, I looked around as if I were observing something.


    Diba was standing at the door. She could not stop her as soon as she entered the door. She stroked her wet hair sideways. She explained with some apology: "I just practiced yoga. I was taking a shower just now. I didn''t hear the door bell."


    "Then we''ll wait in your room for a while, and you''ll clean up quickly."


    Song Ziyi glanced at Ding Ning meaningfully and followed Yang Mi into the room. When others saw that they all went in, they all followed in, but their expressions were quite strange.


    Ding Ning standing at the door is not to walk or not. Don''t be embarrassed.


    Diba glared at him fiercely. His eyes were as complex as they could be. His cheeks were slightly red. He whispered, "why do you pestle? Don''t you come in yet?" and turned into the room.


    Ding Ning''s heart jumped. Won''t she find herself peeping? It''s impossible. At that time, he was invisible for the first time. Even if she had doubts, she couldn''t be sure. She smiled and followed Diba into the room.


    But when Diba suddenly slowed down, blocked the sight of others with his body and secretly stuffed a small bottle into his hand, he couldn''t help shaking his whole body and blank his brain.


    She knows, she really knows!


    Ding Ning was annoyed and just wanted to beat his head. It was a secret. He just wanted to flash away, but he forgot to leave the medicine bottle and note on the tea table.


    Although Diba didn''t find the peeper, how could he not think it was him after seeing the medicine bottle and note.


    It''s just, why didn''t Diba expose himself?


    Ding Ning couldn''t understand. She looked at Diba with a smile like nothing, and greeted the people to sit down. She went into the bedroom to dress up, and her heart was full of gratitude.


    It has to be said that Diba is really a kind-hearted girl. Although she is not sure how he entered the room, she must have known that he was peeping, but she not only didn''t expose him, but also covered up the past for him, which can be regarded as leaving enough face for him.


    Men can be romantic, but they must not be obscene. Sneaking into the room and peeping at the bathing of female stars is definitely a popular path of misconduct. Once the news is spread, Ding Ning will definitely be discredited.


    It''s not worth my brother''s kindness to her. This girl has a conscience.


    Ding Ning''s heart finally settled down. As long as Diba didn''t expose him, others doubted again. There was no way to take him without evidence.


    Yang Mi took a deep look at Ding Ning and smiled: "Mr. Ding, you just said to send medicine to Diba. I don''t know what medicine you sent? Can you let me see it?"


    Ding Ning looked calm and took out the medicine bottle: "here, you can eat and drink without dieting, and you won''t get fat."


    It was funny in my heart. I knew they certainly didn''t believe what they said before. This was a different way to test, but so what? He won''t admit it as long as he doesn''t catch it.


    Fortunately, Diba had expected this and put away the medicine bottle and note, otherwise it was really hard to tell


    Wait, no, there are not only medicine bottles and notes, but also the membership card of castles in the air. He remembers very clearly that the membership card is placed under the medicine bottle and there is a note on it. In such a hurry, Diba may not notice the membership card, so... She is likely to ignore the membership card.


    If it''s normal, but now if someone finds his membership card, it''s enough to prove that he entered the room. What he said before was a lie.


    Thinking of this, the corner of Ding Ning''s eye quickly swept towards the tea table, and his heart instantly mentioned it in his throat.


    Sure enough, the membership card was ignored by Diba and was lying on the tea table. Unfortunately, it was pressed by several cups of tea just made by Guan Xiaotong, the temporary host, with only a corner exposed.

 Chapter 1414

    The worst thing is that song Ziyi just sits on the sofa next to her and is carrying the tea cup covering the membership card. As long as she picks up the tea cup, the membership card will be immediately exposed to everyone''s sight. At that time, even if she is full of mouth, she can''t tell.


    After all, everyone here knew last night that Diba didn''t apply for a membership card, but the membership card appeared here. There was only one possibility that he had entered the room.


    In fact, even if it is really discovered, it is not a big deal for him. At most, it is just a young romantic, but it is different for a red star like Diba.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity to visit Song Ziyi, he had an affair with a man in the hotel behind his back with his companions and friends. If this scandal is spread, it is not impossible to be exaggerated by people and destroy her star road.


    What should I do? What should I do? Ding Ning''s nervous forehead was sweating cold sweat, his brain was turning rapidly, and he was thinking hard about how to resolve the crisis.


    "What? Drugs to keep fit?"


    Perhaps there is no way to be unique. Just when he couldn''t help but want to move flowers and trees and forcibly change positions with song Ziyi in an instant, song Ziyi suddenly withdrew her hand holding the tea cup and asked in amazement.


    "Is there really anyone who can keep fit?"


    "Drugs that can keep fit without dieting? Is it true?"


    "God, if this is true, then we won''t eat what we want in the future?"


    "Sister MI, let me see. Show me. Do you think this medicine is really so magical?"


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning ignored how attractive drugs that can maintain body shape are to artists, especially female artists.


    He then told Yang Mi about the medicine, but immediately attracted everyone''s attention. They gathered around one after another, looked at Ding Ning''s eyes, and talked excitedly and excitedly.


    Ding Ning took a long sigh of relief and said with a smile: "is it true? You''ll know after Diba has tried."


    With that, he pretended to be thirsty and went to the tea table. He muttered, "my mouth is dry. I''ll have a cup of tea first."


    All the girls were attracted by the magic medicine and chattered around Yang Mi. No one noticed that Ding Ning took advantage of tea and put away the membership card unconsciously.


    No, it''s not that no one noticed. There was another person who kept staring at Ding Ning and watched his hand shake. The membership card blocked by the tea cup disappeared.


    Therefore, when Ding Ning put down the tea cup as if nothing had happened and turned around, he just hit song Ziyi''s meaningful eyes, his heart suddenly jumped.


    She found out? Or not? I think I just looked at it inadvertently. In fact, I didn''t find anything, did I?


    Ding Ning just put back a heart in his stomach and immediately mentioned it in his throat. However, song Ziyi''s line of sight just touched him. It seemed as if he didn''t know anything. He turned his head and talked and laughed with Yang Mi and others, which made his heart at sixes and sevens.


    "Mr. Ding, has this drug been tested by the drug regulatory department? Is it harmful to human body? Can its safety be guaranteed?"


    Yang Mi looked at Ding Ning seriously and asked.


    Ding Ning narrowed her eyes slightly. Although she knew that she was responsible for Diba, this questioning attitude still made him feel very uncomfortable. She said faintly: "no, but I can guarantee that it is made of pure traditional Chinese medicine and will not cause any harm to the body or any side effects."


    "Diba is an artist in my studio. I am responsible for her body. I will never allow her to take drugs that have not been tested. Mr. Ding, thank you for your kindness. Take back the medicine."


    Yang Mi said with an extremely serious expression and threw the medicine bottle back.


    Ding Ning took the medicine bottle and put it on the tea table


    , her heart became more and more unhappy, and her tone was full of gunpowder: "Diba signed an appointment with your studio, but it doesn''t mean she sold herself to you. You''re too lenient. It''s her business whether she chooses to eat or not. You have no right to decide for her."


    "I''m not in charge of her, but responsible for her."


    Yang Mi was also a little unhappy. If it was yesterday, she wished that Diba and Ding Ning could see each other. Through Diba, she might be able to bring the future film emperor Miao Zi to her studio. But this morning, after seeing the overwhelming news on the Internet and the media, she changed her position, died, attracted his ideas, and gave birth to the idea of keeping Diba away from him.


    Ding Ning has been busy since the morning and hasn''t seen the news at all. Ouyang Yuntian and others should have been able to see these news, but either the shareholders'' meeting or the board of directors all morning, which made them disconnected from the outside world and didn''t pay attention to the public opinion that the outside world has turned upside down.


    If at ordinary times, the company''s employees who are specially responsible for the media will also report to them in time. However, the company''s senior management has held a continuous shareholders'' meeting and board of directors, which makes them have no chance to report. As a result, Ding Ning still knows nothing about the external public opinion, so he can''t understand the sudden change of Yang Mi''s attitude.


    "It depends on what Diba means. I have done what I promised her. Whether she eats or not is her business, and outsiders have no right to interfere."


    Ding Ning was not in the mood to argue with her and waved impatiently: "I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first. Please tell Diba, I''ll go first."


    After saying that, he could not talk to others, so he turned and left with a cold face.


    "Sister MI, this is not your character. Why do you make such a fuss?"


    Song Ziyi looked at Yang Mi Tieqing''s face and sighed.


    "Diba is at a critical time now. I can''t let her get any gossip. Besides, even if it''s hype, he''s not suitable."


    If possible, Yang Mi doesn''t want to break up with Ding Ning. She looks at Song Ziyi with complicated eyes: "Ziyi, didn''t you see the morning news?"


    "What news? I didn''t see it. The company''s senior management changed in the morning. After the shareholders'' meeting, the board of directors was held. The content needs to be kept confidential, so the mobile phones were turned off."


    Song Ziyi asked with fog.


    "Just turn on your cell phone and look at the news. It has something to do with you."


    Yang Mi didn''t think about the relationship between the general meeting of shareholders and the board of directors and song Ziyi. She sighed and whispered.


    Song Ziyi frowned slightly. From their expressions, she noticed that things seemed a little bad. She quickly opened the mobile news and looked at it.


    "The fight between the first and second sisters of Tiangong entertainment is as hot as the palace fight drama. Is the Tiantian set accident a conspiracy or an accident?"¡ª¡ª Gossip weekly.


    "According to people close to Tian Tian, the scene accident is man-made. Who is the murderer? He has a suspected target and is suspected to be involved in the dispute of interests."¡ª¡ª Star track.


    "Tian Tian apologized in public under pressure and wept when singing for her fans. According to people around her, there was another black curtain."¡ª¡ª Mass entertainment.


    "Tian Tian was accidentally injured and her life was in danger. She was safe in just a few hours. She sang in return for her fans. The story behind it has to be told."¡ª¡ª Fashion frontier.


    "The story that Tian Tian and little miracle doctor have to tell is absolutely exclusive."¡ª¡ª Trendsetter.


    "Tian Tian is in danger. The miracle doctor saves the beauty. Who is the mysterious little miracle doctor?"¡ª¡ª Entertainment gossip!


    "Tian Tian was secretly plotted. According to insiders, a actress surnamed Jiang has been summoned by the police for investigation, and the actress is listed as the biggest suspect."¡ª¡ª Starlight entertainment.


    "Fighting in the same room, there is no friendship in the vanity fair. This newspaper reveals the truth behind the scenes for you."¡ª¡ª I heard about the newspaper.


    ¡°


    The exclusive secret is that Pan Yigang directed the first TV series to change generals, behind Wu Jiawen''s loss of male number one. "¡ª¡ª Film and television new entertainment.


    "The background of the little miracle doctor is amazing. He is suspected to be the son of a chaebol. He has a wide wrist and has a strong foothold in the film and television industry."¡ª¡ª New film weekly.


    "Following the Tiantian accident, the mysterious little miracle doctor broke the shocking news again, set foot in the film and television industry and forced the male number one to replace him."¡ª¡ª Information explosion network.


    "Wu Jiawen, a popular young student, was dismissed from the crew for no reason, saying that he would never yield to power."¡ª¡ª Cape forum.


    "Wu Jiawen suffered unfair treatment. His fans strongly called for punishing the behind the scenes and resisting power acts."¡ª¡ª Tiger pounced on the net.


    "According to the insider around Tin Hau, the little miracle doctor threw a lot of money and strongly replaced Wu Jiawen just to pursue Tin Hau."¡ª¡ª Movie stars.


    "Surprised to hear the strong background of the little miracle doctor, the castle in the air has its perennial reserved private room."¡ª¡ª Fashion men''s and women''s magazine.


    "The story behind Wu Jiawen''s dismissal from the crew by ignoring the rules and suppressing others with momentum."¡ª¡ª A new atmosphere in the entertainment industry.


    ¡­¡­


    The shocking headlines involved song Ziyi, Jiang Yimeng, pan Yigang, Wu Jiawen and Ding Ning in the vortex of public opinion.


    "Nonsense, nonsense, all rumors!"


    Song Zi''s face turned red and her chest fluctuated sharply.


    "In this circle, who can be alone? How do those entertainment media attract attention? In their eyes, they only have interests, where will they care about the life and death of the parties."


    Yang Mi sighed helplessly.


    Ouyang Breaking Dawn, Tong Liya and others also felt the same, nodding in succession. They were also suffering from it, but there was nothing they could do.


    As a public figure, how many people have not experienced the rumor and slander of the media?


    Some time ago, Yang Mi''s divorce was also slandered by all kinds of malicious speculation. They accused her of cheating in marriage, which made her suffer deeply and miserable.


    Only song Ziyi has been clean since her debut and kept a safe distance from any opposite sex. She is an unprecedented gossip insulator. In addition, she resolutely refuses to use gossip hype. This time, she spread gossip for the first time, so she will be so angry when she sees the groundless nonsense of the media.


    This kind of report is only Pediatrics for Yang Mi and others, and only song Ziyi who has not experienced this will cause such strong emotional fluctuations.


    "These are rumors and slanders. I''ll sue them for slander."


    Song Ziyi''s pink face turned red and shouted angrily.


    "What''s the use of suing them? It''s useless. It''s not only time-consuming, money-consuming and time-consuming to file a lawsuit. You can''t afford it. Back 10000 steps, even if you can afford energy consumption, can you sue so many media?"


    Yang Mi smiled bitterly and shook her head to persuade her.


    "If you can''t afford it, you have to consume it. Ding Ning is right. In the face of such groundless accusations and slanders, you must fight back strongly. The more you want to calm down, the more you are considered weak and deceptive by these media, they will intensify and be unscrupulous in the future."


    Song Ziyi clenched her teeth and said coldly, "only when they fight back strongly, hurt them and make them realize that you are not easy to bully, will they know their fear. When they report about you in the future, they will think twice and dare not be so unscrupulous."


    Yang Mi and others looked at each other, and their eyes showed bitterness.


    It''s easy to say, but it''s easy to do. Suing a media company is tantamount to offending the whole media circle, denouncing you and encircling you. Don''t think about living in peace in the future.

 Chapter 1415

    Three people make a tiger, and everyone speaks gold.


    Public opinion, sometimes is to kill without blood knife, a bad, will fall into disrepute, there is no place to bury.


    When Ding Ning saw these reports, he was already in yanziwu and didn''t show much emotion about the news. He calmly dialed Cui Yin, and then there were five more on the media list that submitted the lawyer''s letter.


    "Where''s sister?"


    He changed his appearance, sat in Qingyun security seat, looked around with a guilty conscience, and saw that Ding Qianlie was not there. Ding Ning was relieved, but he still asked with some worry.


    "Sister Qianlie left early in the morning and said she would go to the company to deal with something. Sister ziqueer has accompanied her. Don''t worry."


    Lingyun said with a strange look and asked in a low voice, "how did you offend your sister this morning? I''ve never seen her get so angry."


    Ding Ning''s face was bitter and astringent. He coughed and said, "I just accidentally demolished the laboratory."


    "No, it''s just dismantling a laboratory, isn''t it?"


    Lingyun asked with a puzzled face.


    Ding Ning also felt the same way, nodded suspiciously: "I also don''t understand. Although the laboratory is worth tens of millions of meters of gold, there''s no need to make such a fire."


    "What a fool. It''s not that you ruined the laboratory value that makes sister hunting angry, but that you don''t take her mind seriously."


    Zhao Jingjing skimmed her mouth, He said angrily: "In the whole paradise island, the most favorite place for the hunting sister is your laboratory. All the equipment in it, including the test bench, was carefully selected by her and airlifted from all over the world at a high price. Even the chairs were built by experts according to your height and weight and the principle most suitable for human biology, but you were ruined without saying a word, Do you think she can stop being angry? "


    "Ah!"


    Ding Ning''s face was dull. He didn''t know there was such a reason. He said with a sad face: "at that time, the rise of research didn''t think so much. Besides, no one told me that it was my sister''s hard work. If I had known earlier, I would have demolished myself and couldn''t have demolished the laboratory."


    Zhao Jingjing looked at his depressed appearance and began to fall into the well with schadenfreude: "originally, elder sister Qiangtai was just angry for a moment. You said two good words to coax her. When she calmed down, she would be fine, but you didn''t have the consciousness of being beaten to stand up and ran away. At this time, elder sister Qiangtai was completely annoyed. You can wait to turn back and bear her anger."


    "I... this... What can I do? I''ve never seen my sister get so angry. I didn''t think so much at that time. I patronized her and thought that I would coax her when her fire was gone, so I ran away."


    Ding Ning''s face was full of depression and depression. He secretly scolded himself for being worthless and did a stupid thing. When he thought of his sister''s rage in the morning, he couldn''t help feeling numb on his scalp and uneasy in his heart.


    "All right, Jingjing, don''t scare him."


    Murong smiled and patted Zhao Jingjing, comforted Ding Ning and said, "you were really angry when you ran away, but when you left later, you were no longer angry and talked and laughed with us. It seems that she left in a hurry."


    "OK, you dead Jingjing, dare to play with your husband. See how I can deal with you later."


    Ding Ning''s heart fell to the ground and glared at Zhao Jingjing.


    "Hum! You deserve it. Whoever makes him heartless will know to hurt his sister''s heart."


    Zhao Jingjing glared at him unwilling to show weakness, but there was a deep resentment between her eyebrows and eyes.


    Ding Ning''s heart moved. The girl seemed to be complaining for her sister, but in fact she was complaining that she ignored her.


    Also, although she stayed on paradise island these two nights, she didn''t appear on the mahjong table, which means she was in the room every night


    Wait for yourself, but he never appeared. Maybe in her heart, she is an asshole who likes the new and hates the old.


    Although it was because of Zhao Shu that he deliberately alienated her because he didn''t want her to be embarrassed in the middle, he couldn''t help feeling sorry when he looked at her sad eyes.


    "Jingjing, is the school holiday?"


    Ding Ning asked softly.


    "It''s been a holiday for a long time before you remember."


    Zhao Jingjing''s tone was full of resentment, and she replied, obviously blaming him for not caring enough for her.


    Ding Ning smiled twice, thick skinned, pretending to hold her little hand.


    Although Zhao Jingjing expected Ding Ning to be close to herself, she still felt very embarrassed in full view of the public. Her face was hot and angry. She looked at him and tried hard to get rid of his hand. Unfortunately, this guy didn''t let go at all, which made her ashamed, anxious and slightly sweet.


    "It''s all my husband''s and wife''s. I don''t know how many times I''ve even rolled the sheets. What''s wrong with pulling my hand."


    Lingyun joked aside.


    "Cluck."


    The girls laughed like a coax, and their beautiful eyes were full of the meaning of promoting narrowness.


    "Sister Yun, when you... Die, you know to make fun of others. You... Let go."


    Zhao Jingjing stamped her feet and scolded. She was ashamed and wanted to find a seam to drill in. Her delicate and flawless face was red and lovely like a ripe apple. The second half of the sentence was yelling at Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning knew that the girl had a thin skin. Although she didn''t avoid meat and vegetables when she was alone with him, she dared to say anything crazy, but she was shy to death in front of others. If she insisted on not letting go, the girl had to be really angry and quickly obedient.


    Zhao Jingjing''s anger didn''t disappear. She gave him a look of anger: "hum, big villain, you know to bully me."


    "I think someone wants to be bullied by him all day."


    Lingyun has the best relationship with Zhao Jingjing. It''s rare to see her shy appearance. She joked with a bad smile.


    "Sister Yun, you... You''re dead, i... I fought with you."


    Zhao Jingjing was seen through her mind and became angry. She jumped on Ling Yun with open teeth and claws to fight with her to hide her embarrassment.


    "Giggle, fight with your sister. You''re far from it."


    Although Lingyun and Zhao Jingjing have the same accomplishments, Lingyun has practiced martial arts. Where Zhao Jingjing is her opponent, she is pressed by Lingyun in two or three times, and there is no resistance.


    "Hate, just bully me."


    Zhao Jingjing gasped and hummed with a small mouth.


    "Hey, I know you want someone to bully you. I''ll help you."


    Ling Yun smiled vaguely and threw Zhao Jingjing into Ding Ning''s arms.


    Ding Ning naturally holds Zhao Jingjing and sits on his lap, smiling brightly.


    "Bad man, let me go."


    Zhao Jingjing struggled desperately and shouted in a low voice.


    "Be honest and don''t move. You dare to call your husband a bad man. Do you want to go from house to house?"


    Ding Ning threatened in her ear with a bad smile.


    Zhao Jingjing''s body suddenly stiffened and suddenly remembered the shameful scene of Jiutian Xuannv being spanked in public, for fear that if the goods really spanked themselves without face and skin, they would be dead.


    I didn''t dare to struggle immediately. I leaned shyly in his arms, but my jade like neck was shy and covered with a layer of crimson. I closed my eyes tightly, and my eyelashes trembled slightly. I didn''t dare to look at the narrow and ambiguous eyes of the surrounding sisters.


    The women also knew that she was thin skinned. They all tried not to look at her with a smile and focused on the martial arts meeting.


    After a long time, Zhao Jingjing''s red face returned to normal, secretly


    When he opened his eyes and saw that everyone no longer paid attention to her, he felt a little relieved. His white teeth clenched his pink lips and handed Ding Ning a begging look.


    Ding Ning enjoyed the beauty''s warm fragrance, tightly hugged her slender waist, put her chin on her thin fragrant shoulder, pretended to concentrate on watching the game, but in fact she was secretly smelling her faint body fragrance and ignoring her sad and pleading eyes.


    It''s like this.


    Feeling his tender love, Zhao Jingjing''s restless heart suddenly settled down. Her body tilted back slightly, leaned her head against his shoulder, narrowed her eyes comfortably and looked at the game happily. It seems that it''s good to have a human flesh sofa as a cushion.


    The tedious competition was even less attractive to Ding Ning. He glanced around stealthily and soon found Guan Shilin and Du Mosheng sitting alone in the area of the eliminated team.


    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence. When Ding Ning looked at Du Mosheng, she just looked at him, but he changed his face at the moment. Du Mosheng naturally didn''t know him.


    Just watching Ding Ning holding a woman to watch the game, the corners of his mouth slightly stirred up, showing a look of contempt, and gave him a fierce stare.


    Ding Ning inexplicably understood the meaning of her eyes. She was saying, shameless hooligan, what are you looking at? I''ll kill you again.


    Hey, this little girl has a good temper.


    Ding Ning was a little unconvinced. He looked at me. Who wouldn''t be? Immediately glared back.


    Have the ability to smoke.


    Oh, when I dare not, son of a bitch.


    Who''s afraid of who? Come on.


    Hum, rubbish, scum. If you weren''t for the large number of people, I''d see your aunt running away without beating you.


    If you cut, you will boast and have the ability to fight alone.


    Pick it alone. My aunt is afraid of you.


    ¡­¡­


    The two fought with each other''s eyes in the air. They had a lot of fun. Outsiders who didn''t know thought they were flirting.


    Finally, Du Mosheng sneered with disdain, turned her head proudly, and ended the meaningless killing.


    Although she looks confident and fearless, she is actually very empty in her heart.


    After all, Qingyun security has been in the limelight these two days. She is not stupid. She knows that this is the most powerful force in this martial arts conference.


    This shameless big Coyote can sit in the seat of Qingyun security. She must not be an ordinary person. She is also a big miss with a temper. She provokes with her eyes when she looks unhappy.


    Now, when I came back to my mind, I couldn''t help regretting my impulse, and some worried that the strange young man would come back to find his own trouble.


    The martial arts meeting these two days opened her eyes and made her realize that martial arts are a very special group. If she annoys them, her status in the secular world may not be able to protect her.


    Thinking of the seriousness of the consequences, Du Mosheng was a little flustered. His face was cloudy and uncertain. He dared not look at Ding Ning again. He gently poked Guan Shilin, who was concentrating on the martial arts competition: "Shilin, I seem to have caused trouble."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Guan Shilin turned her head in surprise and looked at her blankly. They had been watching the martial arts competition here quietly. What disaster would Du Mosheng cause.


    Du Mosheng was sad and didn''t dare to look at Ding Ning''s direction. He quickly told the story again.


    Guan Shilin glanced at Ding Ning with a funny face. When she found Zhao Jingjing sitting in his arms, she immediately inferred his identity.


    After all, she knows Zhao Jingjing and knows that she is her own sister. Even if she steals, she can''t steal so openly, so the man must be Ding Ning.

 Chapter 1416

    Guan Shilin felt very funny and didn''t know what Ding Ning thought. She teased Du Mosheng here like a child.


    Comfortingly patted Du Mosheng on the shoulder: "don''t worry, it''s okay."


    "I... I''m also impulsive. You say that guy won''t come back to me?"


    Du Mosheng said anxiously.


    "No, don''t forget, the boss of Qingyun security is Ningning''s... Friend."


    Guan Shilin wanted to say it was Ding Ning''s woman, but suddenly thought that Du Mosheng had been erased from her memory and hurriedly changed her course.


    "Hum! Ding Ning? And that guy are birds of a feather. None of them is good."


    Du Mosheng disdained.


    "Silent Sheng!"


    Guan Shilin was unhappy when she said bad things about Ding Ning. She decided to put some pressure on her to change her temper. Her face sank and said, "Mosheng, you have offended that man. Now only Ding Ning can help you, but you don''t appreciate it. Instead, you say bad things about him. Don''t you feel guilty?"


    "I... anyway, I just don''t like that Ding Ning. It''s none of his business if I want to die. Anyway, I won''t ask him."


    Du Mosheng''s temper also came up, stubbornly clenched his teeth and said angrily.


    Guan Shilin shook her head helplessly and sighed, "you, where did Ning offend you? Why do you want to see him unhappy?"


    "I..."


    Du Mosheng was speechless and dazed. Yes, Ding Ning never offended her. Why should he look at him?


    But the old lady''s temper developed for a long time made her how to be soft and unreasonable: "anyway, I hate him when I see him. He has a big heart, a big radish and a scum man."


    Guan Shilin showed a thoughtful look. There is no love or hate in the world for no reason.


    Du Mosheng didn''t have any intersection with Ding Ning before. Even if Ding Ning has a heart, what does it have to do with her? Why did she hate him so much?


    This made her puzzled and asked, "whether he cares or not has nothing to do with you. What do you hate him for?"


    "Well... Anyway, I just don''t like his scum who plays with women."


    Du Mosheng concluded for his words. He was inexplicably flustered and far fetched.


    In fact, she doesn''t know why. Maybe it''s because she''s too disappointed.


    But why are you disappointed? Only expectation can disappoint. Do you expect something from him because you like him?


    At the thought of this, Du Mosheng himself was startled and threw away the idea. How could she like such scum? What''s more, she has a boyfriend.


    "Hey! Your temper should be changed."


    Guan Shilin shook her head silently. She was too lazy to argue with her again and continued to focus on the challenge arena.


    In the past, she would only think that the martial arts competition was very good-looking, but she couldn''t say why. She just watched the excitement. But now, she can learn a lot of essence from the martial arts competition and let her heart and spirit into it.


    Du Mosheng was not in the mood to watch the martial arts competition. He sat there in a daze, deeply analyzed his inner feelings, and involuntarily remembered the scene when he first met Ding Ning.


    It was the centenary of the Bai family. She came back from abroad to accompany her parents to pay a birthday call. It was the first time to see Ding Ning.


    Although she had established a love relationship with her boyfriend at that time, when she saw Ding Ning, she was still excited and had a strange feeling that he was the prince charming she had been waiting for.


    Unfortunately, she had already had a boyfriend at that time, and subconsciously didn''t want to admit it, because it was only a woman who was constantly on the move


    See one love one.


    So she forced herself to restrain her strange emotions, pretended to be very indifferent, and greeted him coldly under the introduction of her parents.


    Then


    She was very angry. Of course, although Ding Ning smiled and greeted her politely, she could feel his estrangement from thousands of miles away, which made her feel ashamed and unwilling to be ignored.


    And then


    She found that Ding Ning had a very ambiguous and close relationship with her cousin Qiao. Although she was unwilling to admit it, in fact, her heart was sour at that time.


    But who is she?


    She is Du Mosheng, the granddaughter of the Qiao family and the daughter of the mayor of Ninghai. She is beautiful and has a good figure. If the men who want to pursue her can row from Ninghai to Yanjing, she naturally has her pride. Therefore, she deliberately puts on a high, cold and arrogant attitude and shows disdain for him.


    Now think of it, maybe the disdain and disdain she deliberately showed at that time was actually her subconscious desire to attract Ding Ning''s attention.


    But in fact, it was her who almost blew her lungs in the end, because from beginning to end, Ding Ning didn''t look at her more, which made her lose confidence in her charm for the first time in her life, and added to her psychological disgust and rejection of Ding Ning.


    Later, she returned to school and soon immersed herself in the gentle love of her boyfriend, which made her think that Ding Ning, a passer-by, had been completely erased from her memory.


    At the moment, Guan Shilin inadvertently opened her memory gate and carefully analyzed her inner world.


    But the more she analyzed it, the more frightened she was, because she found that she didn''t love her boyfriend Li Boyang as much as she thought. Ding Ning didn''t seem to hate it as much as she thought. Perhaps, the reason why she always hated Ding Ning so much is that she still wanted to win his attention.


    But why did she agree to Li Boyang''s pursuit?


    Maybe I feel that I have reached the age of love, so I want to fall in love; Maybe I just want to prove my charm and enjoy the envy and jealousy of others. After all, it is because Li Boyang is an outstanding figure in the school and has the pursuit of countless female students, which can meet her little vanity; Or maybe she has been lonely in a foreign country for too long. She wants to find someone to accompany her, and Li Boyang''s timely appearance just meets her conditions, so she will accept him.


    Yes, that is to make do with it. If not, she is not very traditional in her bones, and she will not always refuse to have any close contact with Li Boyang with the excuse of staying on his wedding night for the first time.


    Du Mosheng sighed with annoyance and remembered the unbelievable injured eyes when Li Boyang was slapped in the face by her. Her heart was full of guilt and remorse.


    Li Boyang has been courteous to her in such an open environment for half a year, which is enough to prove how much he loves her.


    Du Mosheng, wake up. It''s time to end. Even if you once had a momentary crush on Ding Ning, he won''t belong to you. There are too many women around him. How can you take you to heart?


    It''s better to spend your life with a man who loves you deeply than to find someone you love for a lifetime.


    At least, so that no one will be hurt.


    Du Mosheng''s mood is mixed and complex, but she is a very rational woman. After understanding her inner feelings, she immediately makes a choice, and her eyes gradually become firm.


    I don''t know why. At this moment, she is looking forward to seeing Li Boyang early. She quietly took out her mobile phone and sent a text message: "Boyang, has the ticket been booked? When will she come?"


    The mobile phone didn''t reply for a long time, just when Du Mosheng and others were impatient and ready to call


    A short message was sent just after the bell rang.


    Message content: baby, I was just talking about business, so I replied a little late. Don''t be angry. I''m working hard for our future. I''ll book a ticket these two days. I''ll call you when I book a ticket. Don''t worry, MEDA, miss you.


    Du Mosheng smiled on his face, thought about it and replied, "then work hard and don''t bother you. Call me again in the evening."


    "There is a business reception in the evening. I don''t know what time it will end. I''ll try my best."


    Li Boyang returned quickly this time, and his tone seemed a little embarrassed.


    Du Mosheng was about to reply, and the text message came again: "well, don''t say it first, I''m going to start working."


    "Well, take care of yourself. Don''t be tired..."


    Du Mosheng quickly typed and was about to press send, but hesitated. Instead of sending, he directly deleted it. He sighed and put his mobile phone beside him. With a little daze in his eyes, he stared at the competition on the challenge arena in a daze.


    From the beginning to the end, she didn''t tell Li Boyang her origin and family background, because she didn''t want Li Boyang to approach herself with other purposes, so her feelings were more pure.


    But because of this, she was always worried that Li Boyang would feel angry when she learned the truth, and that her parents would despise his family. After all, the Li family is only a second and third tier family in southern Guangdong Province, and the two families are not worthy of each other.


    Forget it, I''d better call him and confess to him first, so that he can be mentally prepared.


    Du Mosheng pondered for a long time before making a decision. He said hello to Guan Shilin and walked to the Cruise Hotel.


    In a villa in Yuezhou City, south Guangdong Province, the curtains are closed, and the orange light is dim, full of ambiguous meaning.


    In the villa room, clothes, underwear and shoes are scattered on the ground. A naked handsome young man is leaning against the European style big bed, smoking, and the air is filled with a strong smell of hormones.


    Jingling!


    The hurried phone rang. The young man took the mobile phone on the head cabinet and looked at the caller ID. his face suddenly changed. He looked at the direction of the bathroom in a panic, hung up the phone without hesitation, and then turned off the mobile phone directly.


    "Whose phone is it?"


    The bathroom door was pushed open and a woman''s inquiry came.


    "No... it''s another harassing call from real estate developers to sell real estate. I''m so bored that I just hang up."


    The young man forced himself to calm down and complained.


    "Oh, baby, would you like to take a mandarin duck bath together?"


    The woman didn''t seem to doubt, but poked out an old face full of wrinkles and pretended to be charming.


    The young man''s face was stiff, and a slight color of disgust flashed from the bottom of his eyes. On his face, he smiled and said, "wash it first, and I''ll wash it after smoking."


    "Hum, Li Boyang, do you think your wings are hard after studying abroad for a few years?"


    But the woman didn''t stop. Turning her face is faster than turning a book. Her face sank. She said sharply, "don''t forget, I gave you everything. Without me, you''re not shit. Now you dare to refuse my order."


    "No, no, how could it be? I just want to accompany you after smoking this cigarette. Forget it. Don''t smoke. I''ll accompany you now, baby. Wait, I''ll come right away."


    Li Boyang squeezed out a flattering smile on his face, said obediently, immediately snuffed out his cigarette end, got up and got into the bathroom.


    "You know, Li Boyang, I tell you, I gave you everything. Since I can give it to you, I can take it back. If you dare to betray me, I promise I will make your life worse than death."


    The old woman seemed to remain angry and still chattered and threatened.

 Chapter 1417

    "I know, baby, don''t worry, I won''t leave you all my life, I love you..."


    Li Boyang said sweet words that even he felt disgusted. Soon, a red faced voice came from the bathroom.


    But when the old woman was enjoying her love, she didn''t find that Li Boyang, who served her like a dog, was shining with humiliation and resentment.


    "Du... Sorry, the number you dialed is not answered at the moment, please redial later..."


    Dumersheng stood in the corridor of the hotel. Seeing no one around, he dialed the phone, but the phone was hung up as soon as it was connected.


    "Are you so busy?"


    Du Mosheng whispered and estimated that he would call later, but he waited left and right, but he didn''t wait.


    Impatiently, I dialed again, but there was a prompt sound of "sorry, the phone you dialed is turned off...".


    "How could it be turned off? Isn''t it working?"


    Du Mosheng frowned and thought the signal was bad. He dialed again, but there was still a shutdown prompt.


    "Is the cell phone dead? No, the previous phone was obviously hung up. Why did it turn off suddenly?"


    Du Mosheng had some bad ideas in his heart, but at the thought of Li Boyang''s deep love for her, she soon gave up her suspicion and muttered to herself: "no, it shouldn''t be hanging up. Maybe there was no electricity when she answered the phone and turned it off automatically."


    "Forget it. When Boyang finds a place to charge, he will call me."


    Du Mosheng whispered comfortingly, put away his mobile phone and walked out. Only then did he find that the martial arts competition in the morning was over. The martial artists were walking to the restaurant in twos and threes, shrugged and walked towards Guan Shilin who was looking for her.


    After she left, the air in the corridor fluctuated slightly, and a figure emerged like a ghost, revealing Ding Ning''s thoughtful face.


    It was not that he was mean and deliberately eavesdropping on Du Mosheng''s phone, but that the competition in the morning was coming to an end. When he returned to his room in advance to restore his original appearance, he happened to see Du Mosheng on the phone. He was invisible and passed her in order to avoid trouble, but he overheard her talking to himself.


    Busy at work? The phone was hung up? Then turn it off? Just out of power?


    Ding Ning doesn''t believe there is such a coincidence in the world. Of course, he won''t admit that he is suspicious of Li Boyang because of Du Mosheng.


    Immediately picked up the phone and dialed a number: "no time, arrange someone to go to Guangdong to check me."


    "The man''s name is Li Boyang."


    "How old is he? I don''t know. He should be between 20 and 25. By the way, he is still studying at MIT in the United States."


    "Yes, he needs all the information from small to large. The more detailed, the better."


    "The faster the better."


    After hanging up the phone, Ding Ning quietly returned to his room, restored his original appearance, and then made arrangements. Shi ran went downstairs, but did not go to the restaurant. Instead, he lit a cigarette on the deck and waited quietly.


    It''s less than an hour before the deadline he gave to the saints. He wants to see if the saints will compromise. If they are really stubborn, don''t blame him for killing.


    "Waste, it''s all waste. Get out, get out."


    In the general manager''s office of Xingyi Ninghai branch, Kang min''s face was twisted and ferocious. He was angry with the senior managers of the branch and scolded them.


    The high-level departments of the branch, including general manager Liu Wei, hung their heads like pupils who had made mistakes. They trembled and dared not breathe. When Kang min told them to roll away, they were relieved and timid.


    "Mr. Kang, don''t be angry. Take a sip of tea and calm down first. Don''t be angry. Your body is worthless."


    As Kang min came to Ninghai all night, he waited all morning in vain. Li Jiajia, the Secretary of Wu qiangchong, who was pigeoned by Wu Jiawen, the assistant, driver and bodyguard, winked. Li Jiajia twitched at the corners of her mouth, poured a cup of tea to Kang min and insisted.


    "Don''t be angry? Tell me, how can you not be angry? He''s Wu Jiawen. He dares to stand me up. This bastard, I''ll never let him go. Poof... Bastard, you want to burn me, don''t you? PA! You waste, you can''t even make a cup of tea. What else can you do?"


    Kang min''s face was livid and her chest fluctuated sharply. She was really thirsty after scolding for a long time. She took the tea cup and poured it into her mouth. Unexpectedly, the freshly brewed tea was too hot. She bared her teeth and slapped Li Jiajia in the face. She scolded angrily.


    "Sorry, I really didn''t mean to. Please forgive me once. I won''t dare again next time."


    Li Jiajia covered her face. Her pretty face was full of panic. She bowed and apologized repeatedly.


    "Get out, get out now, don''t let me see you again, waste, it''s all waste."


    Kang min took out her makeup mirror and looked at her hot red tongue. She became more and more angry. She swept the desktop with her hand. The computer and files on the desk fell on the ground.


    "Mr. Kang, please don''t fire me. I know I''m wrong. I don''t dare anymore. Please give me another chance."


    Li Jiajia''s brain roared and her heart was full of fear and helplessness. She could no longer care about her dignity. She knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing and pleading.


    She was a college student who had just graduated for half a year. She had excellent results in school, but the job of fresh graduates was too difficult to find. She went to Xingyi to apply for a secretary with a try attitude, but unexpectedly, her joy fell from heaven. She was favored by President Kang min and directly designated as her president secretary.


    At that moment, she cheered and thought she had met a noble person in her life. She was full of infinite gratitude to Kang min and regarded her as bole.


    I still remember her excitement and happiness when she couldn''t wait to tell all her relatives, friends and classmates the good news. She also happily promised to ask everyone to have a meal to celebrate after she got paid.


    But I didn''t expect that in just a few days, Kang min would kick her out because of a small mistake, which was a bolt from the blue for her. Her heart was full of grievances and fear. If relatives, friends and classmates knew that she would be fired by her boss in a few days, she wouldn''t have the face to see anyone.


    "Go away, I''ll let you go, do you hear me? I don''t raise waste here. Do you want me to say it again?"


    Kang min was not soft hearted at all. He roared with undisguised disgust and contempt in his eyes.


    At the beginning, she didn''t choose Li Jiajia because she liked Li Jiajia''s ability and excellence and thought she was qualified for this position. It was just that she had just usurped the throne successfully and was seriously suspicious. For fear that other directors would put their ears and eyes around her, she casually appointed Li Jiajia who met by chance as a secretary.


    She thinks she is a strong woman and has enough energy to deal with all things. The secretary is just an optional position for her. She has never regarded Li Jiajia as a real confidant in her heart.


    Li Jiajia was shivering all over and had no human color on her face. Although she had only been Kang min''s Secretary for a few days, she knew that Kang min would never change her mind easily. Since she had been determined, there was no room for recovery. She stood up in despair and staggered out.


    Wu Qiang looked at the poor girl with a guilty look. If he hadn''t winked at Li Jiajia to comfort Kang min, Kang min wouldn''t have burned her mouth by drinking tea in a hurry. He took the opportunity to vent his anger on her.


    But what can he do? He''s an old man of the company, because


    He was not popular and was reused after Kang min was appointed. He also had to support his family. How dare he plead for Li Jiajia at this time and get into trouble.


    "Wu Qiang, call and ask how the investigation is."


    Kang min lost his temper, gradually calmed down, and recovered the appearance of a smart and capable strong woman. His eyes twinkled with cold light: "Wu Jia Wenming agreed with me. Why did he stand me up? He didn''t even answer the phone? This is very abnormal."


    "Yes, I''ll call right away."


    Wu Qiang hurriedly took out the phone and asked the personnel who arranged to investigate whether they found any useful information.


    Jingling!


    At this time, Kang min''s cell phone rang and looked at the caller ID. Kang min''s face became very gloomy. He said to himself, President Lu, I hope this matter has nothing to do with you, otherwise, I will let you die without a place to bury.


    "Mr. Lu, what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    After connecting the phone, Kang Min said in a gentle tone that was completely inconsistent with Tieqing''s face.


    "President Kang, didn''t you say you signed with Wu Jiawen yesterday? Why? I just received the news that he has reached a signing intention with Tianhai and said that a signing ceremony will be held in the afternoon to announce it. What''s the matter?"


    President Lu''s tone was full of doubts, as if he really didn''t know it.


    "What? He signed a contract with Tianhai?"


    Kang min''s face changed greatly and said angrily, "I really want to know what''s going on."


    "Well, well, it''s a foregone conclusion. It''s too late to say anything. I didn''t expect Li Kewu... To start first. Hey! Jiang is still old and spicy. Forget it, let''s buy a lesson."


    Lu always said with regret, hypocritically comforting.


    "Li Kewu, this bastard, I won''t let him go..."


    Kang min gritted her teeth word by word and said that Lu could feel the terrible hatred across the phone. Then she hung up the phone directly.


    Meteorite Ninghai branch listened to the beep and blind sound from the phone. President Lu leisurely edited a text message and sent it to Kang min. a smile appeared on his serious face, his eyes glittered, and his knuckles tapped gently on the table, Whispered to himself, "Li Kewu, who dares to cut my beard, I''ll find you an opponent. You two fight well. It''s good to fish when the water is muddy. It''s not certain who Wu Jiawen belongs to."


    None of them was a fool. President Lu wanted to cut off Kang min''s beard, but he was overtaken by Li Kewu, which filled him with anger. But such things were one willing to fight and one willing to suffer. No matter how angry he was, he couldn''t say anything. He had to stir Kang min to find Li Kewu''s trouble and wanted to muddy the pool, See if there is a chance to fish in troubled waters.


    In Xingyi Ninghai branch, Kang min''s lungs are going to explode. Her face is gloomy and can drip water. She paces back and forth like a trapped animal, figuring out how to recapture Wu Jiawen from Li Kewu, which is of strategic significance to her to stabilize the situation of the company.


    Didi!


    When the mobile phone text message sounded, Kang min opened it to see the time and place of Tianhai signing ceremony sent by President Lu.


    "This old fox, if this message hadn''t betrayed you, I might have been fooled by you."


    Kang min frowned and said with a sudden sneer: "fan the flames and urge me to turn over with Tianhai. You fish in troubled waters. Hehe, do you really think I''m a fool?"


    "It''s just that this is a conspiracy. What can I do even if I know? I can''t really make a big noise at the signing site regardless of my face?"


    Kang Min said to herself in annoyance. Her brain was spinning rapidly, calculating a comprehensive plan.

 Chapter 1418

    "Mr. Kang, I found it. It''s Mr. Li of Tianhai entertainment. He rushed to Ninghai last night for an interview with Wu Jiawen. It is said that the people of the meteorite also came forward. The two families almost didn''t fight in order to compete for Wu Jiawen. Later, Wu Jiawen chose Tianhai for no reason."


    Wu Qiang hurried in and reported in a low voice.


    "I don''t know why?"


    Kang min''s face was cold and asked fiercely as if a volcano was about to erupt.


    What she wanted to know most was why Wu Jiawen chose Tianhai. As a result, the following investigators gave her such an answer, which made her how to not be angry.


    Wu Qiang lowered his head tremblingly and said, "that''s what the investigators told me. The specific reason is still under investigation. It will take some time."


    The investigators are just employees of the company, not agents. It''s not easy to find out these things in such a little time. What else can they do.


    "Hum! Check, let them continue to check and find out everything that happened last night. The time, place, who was present and what they said. Before two o''clock, I should know everything in detail. Otherwise, let them resign directly."


    Kang min forcibly suppressed her anger and ordered her face to be blue.


    "Yes, I''ll let them know."


    Wu Qiang respectfully agreed, but he secretly mourned for those colleagues. When he met such a cold-blooded, strong, domineering and unreasonable female boss, it may be a relief to resign.


    "What should I do? What should I do? I can''t just leave like a lost dog. I want to find a way to recover."


    Li Jiajia''s eyes were dull and she was walking aimlessly in the street like a walking corpse. Her mind was in a mess. She only thought about how to impress Kang min and let her take back her life. She didn''t notice that the pedestrian passage was red now.


    Creak!


    "Ah..."


    With a sharp brake sound, Li Jiajia felt sharp pain all over. He fainted in front of him. The whole man flew out a few meters away and fell heavily to the ground.


    "There was a car accident and hit someone."


    "Call the police!"


    "Come on, call an ambulance."


    Pedestrians in the street shouted and surrounded one after another. Some kind-hearted people saw Li Jiajia falling on the ground with blood. They didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. They hurriedly took out their mobile phones and began to call the police. Others called 120 for an ambulance.


    "What to do? What to do? I hit someone. I didn''t mean it. It''s a green light. How can someone jump out suddenly? Will I go to jail?"


    It was a Volkswagen Tiguan that hit. The girl sitting in the driver''s seat was frightened and said.


    "Mengdie, don''t worry. I''ll call my brother right now. As long as people are all right, it''s easy to say anything."


    Pan Xiangyun sat in the back row. His face was white and bloodless, but he could barely keep calm. He immediately took out his cell phone and called Ding Ning.


    "Well, have you got through?"


    Blue Mengdie was nervous and trembled all over. She didn''t dare to get out of the car to have a look. Her face was pale and asked.


    "Answer, answer the phone quickly. Why don''t you answer the phone?"


    Pan Xiangyun stamped his feet anxiously, but no one answered the phone.


    Blue Mengdie''s face was blank and her brain was full of confusion. She had never experienced such a thing. She had long been out of control. She covered her face and cried, "it''s over. I''m going to jail..."


    "Calm down, you must calm down. Brother won''t let you go to jail. Remember, keep calm, you must keep calm. If brother doesn''t answer the phone, there must be something I didn''t hear. By the way, I''ll call sister Qianlie. It''s okay. It''ll be okay."


    Pan Xiangyun also panicked, desperately comforted the blue Mengdie who had been completely confused, and forced himself to be cold


    Calm down, hands trembling, looking for Ding Qianlie''s phone number in the phone book, but the more flustered and confused, I couldn''t find it.


    "Hurry up, did you find it?"


    The blue butterfly cried with a cry.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll find it right away."


    Pan Xiangyun''s hand trembled. After looking for it for a long time, when blue Mengdie was about to collapse, he finally found Ding Qianlie''s number and hurriedly dialed it out.


    "Hey, Xiangyun, what''s the matter?"


    The phone was soon connected, and there was Ding Qianlie''s gentle voice.


    "Elder sister, help, we killed someone. Sobbing..."


    Hearing the familiar voice, pan Xiangyun finally relaxed his nervous line, pretended to be calm and completely collapsed, crying and shouting.


    "Don''t panic. Speak slowly. What''s going on?"


    Ding Qianlie was surprised, but he knew that he must keep calm at this time, otherwise pan Xiangyun would be more nervous and afraid.


    "Woo woo, sister, I''ve been taking the driving test recently. Just now I had dinner and I''m fine. Mengdie drove me to the driving school. Who knows that when we came to Jian''an intersection, a woman suddenly jumped out..."


    Perhaps Ding Qianlie''s calm voice infected pan Xiangyun. She choked and said the story again.


    "OK, I know. I''ll go there right away. Don''t panic and don''t be confused. When things come out, I have to face them bravely. First call 120 for first aid, and then call the police. Remember, to tell the truth, don''t hide it. I can arrive in 20 minutes at most."


    Ding Qianlie''s hurried footsteps had been heard on the phone, but the words were unusually calm. With the role of soothing people''s hearts, pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie calmed down.


    When pan Xiangyun couldn''t get through to Ding Ning, Ding Ning was exchanging hostages with ye Manyao, the head of the saint nationality.


    "Let my master and younger martial sister go."


    Yemanyao has a plump figure, a standard white palace dress, a veil on her face, and a pair of soul stirring eyes are cold.


    Behind her stood a row of more than 20 saints. Except for ye Linglong, all of them stared at him with angry eyes.


    Ding Ning saw that there was no figure walking alone at night, and his face gradually became cold: "you can let people go alone?"


    "There is no place without rules. Walking alone at night is the saint of our family. If she violates the door rules, she must be punished. Otherwise, how can I convince the people? Let my master and younger martial sister go, otherwise, don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly."


    Yemanyao said coldly, in a very tough tone.


    "Oh, I don''t know where you have the courage to threaten me like this. It seems that the night clan leader didn''t take my words to heart."


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes and said calmly, but his fierce killing intention soared into the sky. His patience has been exhausted. The holy women are not dead until the Yellow River.


    "What you said? Hehe, don''t you think it''s funny? Even if you are a disciple of the relic of the holy sword? My holy girl family is never threatened by anyone."


    Yemanyao glanced arrogantly at Ding Ning. His eyes were full of ridicule: "don''t feel that if you are protected by a Taoist protector, you dare to violate the majesty of my saint. Even if the remnant of the saint knife wants to ride on my saint''s head, you should weigh it."


    "I repeat, I''m not a disciple of the remnant of the holy sword. Today, if you don''t see walking alone, none of you will want to leave. Let''s all stay."


    Ding Ning frowned and always felt that something was wrong. The virgin family had been folded in his hands twice. He should know something about his strength. This night, Manyao looked confident and fearless. I really don''t know where she came from.


    "Hahaha, what a big tone. Since you don''t admit that you are a disciple of the relic of the holy sword, it''s just right. It saves me talking to the relic of the holy sword. I''ll give you one last chance, hand it in or not?"


    Night man Yao sneered,


    Step forward and shout.


    The terrible Weiya filled the air, which made Ding Ning feel difficult to breathe and deep in the mud.


    Ding Ning suddenly stared at yemanyao. Isn''t the saint cursed? It''s impossible to break through the holy martial arts realm, but this night Manyao was able to release Weiya, the strong man who entered and left the divine realm. It''s impossible.


    "Scattered!"


    Ding Ning''s powerful body was suppressed. It was very difficult to move, and he tried his best to roar.


    Click!


    As if the mirror was broken, yemanyao groaned, spilled a wisp of blood from the corners of his mouth, looked at the sky in horror, and screamed, "it''s impossible. Even if you are a divine protector, you can''t break my authority so easily."


    "It''s just a state of ecstasy and coercion. It''s vulnerable."


    When the pressure was relieved, Ding Ning gasped and moved his neck easily. There was a bone sound of clicking and disdaining.


    "Really? What a big breath!"


    An old woman''s voice suddenly came from all directions, erratic and unable to locate.


    Night man Yao''s face was happy and led the saint''s daughter Qi to worship respectfully, "see your father!"


    "Young master, be careful. We underestimate the holy women. We didn''t expect that they still have such experts."


    The voice of the ancestors of the crane family is dignified.


    Ding Ning''s pupil contracted violently and said, "you''re a master of Huashen realm. Is this old woman also a strong one? It''s impossible."


    "No, although I can''t see through the old woman''s cultivation, it must be far worse than me. Only her understanding of the laws of heaven and earth is far better than me. She can''t help me, but I can''t help her in a short time. After all, the space in the world is too fragile, and I can''t do it with all my strength. Otherwise, the whole world will be broken through."


    The ancestor of the crane family explained with some embarrassment.


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that the ancestor of the crane family came from the Kunpeng world after all. He had just come into contact with the Tao of heaven. His understanding of the law was far less than that of the saints living on the earth. Therefore, it was normal that he was far less than the old woman in his understanding of the law of heaven and earth.


    The most important thing is that the barrier of the human world is far inferior to the Kunpeng world. The ancestor of the crane family can''t show his real strength. He can only suppress cultivation and control his strength within the range that the earth can bear. In this way, he naturally can''t take the old woman of the saint in a short time.


    What he didn''t understand was that the holy women were cursed and couldn''t break through the holy martial arts. But now not only yemanyao, the patriarch, can release the pressure of entering and leaving the divine realm, but also the old woman with unknown realm


    Unexpectedly, he also has the strength to compete with the ancestors of the crane family for a short time, which makes him not shocked.


    "Ding Ning, my grandfather is out of the mountain. She is the old man who blocks your way. You are not the opponent of the patriarch. Let the elder martial sister and the night owl go. I will plead for you. In addition, don''t worry about walking alone. I will take care of her and never let her suffer any harm."


    Just when Ding Ning couldn''t understand it, the anxious voice of night Linglong suddenly sounded in his ear.


    Ding Ning heard that she was really anxious for him. She couldn''t help being warm in her heart. She whispered, "Shiniang..."


    "Bah... What Shiniang? I''m not your Shiniang."


    Night Linglong''s ashamed way.


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. He joked, "what should I call you, master?"


    "Well... Although I''m a lone master, I''m not your master. Ah, I don''t know. Whatever you want!"


    The night is exquisite and cute. I can''t think of any suitable title, distressed way.


    "Linglong..."


    Ding Ning brazenly hit the snake on the stick and shouted tentatively.

 Chapter 1419

    Night Linglong is a fool. His big clear eyes are full of unbelievable colors. Does this bastard dare to call his boudoir name so big or small?


    It was... It was treacherous, which made her ashamed and angry. For a moment, she was angry and speechless.


    Seeing that she didn''t say a word, Ding Ning thought she acquiesced, and said with a shy face, "Linglong, aren''t you saints cursed and unable to break through the holy martial arts? How could Manyao release the pressure of entering and leaving the divine realm that night?"


    Although Ye Linglong is simple, he is not stupid. Knowing that he is exploring his own style, he even forgot to investigate him for calling his boudoir name. He coldly warned: "this is the biggest secret of our family. Although you are a lone minister, don''t think I will tell you if I betray the group."


    "I don''t want you to betray the ethnic group. I just think it''s ridiculous. Is it false that your family is cursed?"


    Ding Ning is he et al. It''s not easy to talk from a simple person like Ye Linglong.


    "It''s true. I was cursed, but my family has secrets..."


    Night Linglong responded immediately when she said half of her words. She stared at Ding Ning angrily and said, "I''m not stupid. You don''t want to talk from me."


    "Who says you''re stupid? People who say you''re stupid are stupid. You''re just simple-minded and don''t bother to haggle with others. Walking alone often tells me about you and says you''re the smartest."


    Ding Ning was happy and flattered. Although Ye Linglong didn''t finish his words, he had got the answer he wanted.


    As long as the saint female clan is indeed cursed, it means that whether it is the old woman or yemanyao, they are still the cultivation of Shenwu realm. They must have used some secret method to forcibly improve their combat power, which will give people the illusion that the saint female clan is the strongest and make people dare not humiliate. As long as the Xuannv clan does not really transform the divine realm, he will be fearless.


    Night Linglong was praised by Ding Ning. Although she vaguely felt that there was something wrong, she was still happy. After all, no one had praised her so since she was young.


    But soon, she remembered Ding Ning''s current situation and hurried anxiously: "let my senior sister and the night owl go quickly. The clan leader doesn''t want to really fall out with the remnant of the holy knife. It won''t do you any good. Isn''t it good for everyone to turn fighting into friendship?"


    "I also want to turn fighting into friendship. As long as they go alone, I don''t bother to argue with them, but your clan leader makes it clear that he doesn''t want to give up."


    Ding Ning shrugged his shoulders and said, "as a man, I won''t let myself suffer alone."


    "I..."


    Night Linglong looked tangled, moved and worried. She wanted to talk and stopped several times, but she didn''t know what to say.


    She also knew that Ding Ning was telling the truth, but if the saints were threatened by him and let them walk alone at night, where would the saints face go? After all, it''s the holy door. If they were threatened, they would compromise. How can they mix in the future?


    But Ding Ning was resolute. He couldn''t save the night. He would never give up. This made the matter into a dead knot. No one could untie it. He could only decide the victory with a real knife and a real gun.


    "Ding Ning, no one can protect you now. Hand over my master and the night owl immediately. Maybe I will let you go this time based on the friendship between the relic of Shengdao and our family for many years."


    The ancestor of the crane family has been dragged by the old woman. No one can do anything for a short time. The two wisely didn''t fight at all, but each other''s Qi machine restrained each other, which made yemanyao calm and despise Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning grinned and said, "what I said is absolutely true. Today, I must see walking alone, otherwise, I will be destroyed."


    "Arrogance!"


    "Shut up!"


    The old lady of the saint daughter family was very grumpy. She was furious when she heard the speech. She sent out a trace of Qi. Unexpectedly, she wanted to attack Ding Ning, but she was whisked away by the ancestor of the crane family


    Shake away.


    "I don''t know where you come from. You dare to be so arrogant."


    Yemanyao''s face was blue. She only knew that Ding Ning was crazy, but she didn''t expect him to be so crazy.


    "Confidence? You''ll see it soon. I''ll give you one last chance to walk alone. I''ll spare the saint once. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    Ding Ning stood with his hands down and said happily without fear.


    "Presumptuous, martial uncle Linglong, please take this man."


    Yemanyao was furious, but she was suspicious, for fear that Ding Ning really had a back hand. As soon as her eyes turned down, she turned and bowed to yelinglong and asked her to do it.


    "This..."


    Night Linglong is in a dilemma. Ding Ning is her apprentice''s son-in-law. She can''t do it well, but she can''t listen to the patriarch''s order, and she hesitates.


    "Evil minded smelly woman, damn it, kill her for me!"


    Ding Ning was furious at the speech and shouted.


    As long as ye Linglong makes a move, no matter who hurts who, the most sad thing is to walk alone at night. It can be seen that ye Manyao''s mind is vicious, and finally successfully aroused his killing heart.


    "As the young master wishes!"


    The old figures were born out of thin air, and the terror awed the world. Except for night Linglong, all the saints of the virgin family looked shocked, were suppressed on the ground without resistance, and trembled on the ground.


    Yemanyao''s face changed dramatically, and her eyes showed a color of fear. She tried her best to release the pressure to compete with the strong people of hezu.


    However, Ding Ning was really angry this time and directly released seven crane ancestor god level strong men. Let alone that she could barely display her God level combat power by relying on external forces. Even if she was a real God level strong man, it was impossible to defeat seven with one.


    Coercion is an intangible thing, more a use of potential. When this intangible potential is strong to a certain extent, it is countless times more powerful than the power of Ming Dao and Ming gun.


    Poof!


    Night Manyao''s crushed mouth gushed blood without suspense, and suddenly there were countless runes all over her.


    Under the pressure of terror, these runes are constantly crushed, banging and banging. The breaking of each Rune will make yemanyao''s flesh and blood explode, and the breath will continue to wither. Death is only a matter of time.


    "Grandpa, help me!"


    Night Manyao was afraid and made a heart rending cry for help.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were shining, his face was suddenly colored, and he was surprised in his heart.


    No wonder this night Manyao was able to have the fighting power to enter the realm of God. It turned out that the woman portrayed the array in her own flesh and blood through what secret recipe she didn''t know. It has to be said that this is similar to Chiyou''s military training.


    "Stop, we... We admit defeat and agree to change!"


    The old woman finally appeared. She was already old enough. At the moment, she seemed to be dozens of years old again. Her old face was full of decadence and bitterness, and said decadent.


    "It''s too late to admit defeat now!"


    Ding Ning was not moved at all, and coldly burst out a word from his mouth: "kill!"


    Old man hezu gave orders and one of them slapped yemanyao''s head without hesitation.


    "No!"


    The old woman wailed bitterly and rushed to yemanyao recklessly, but she was stopped by the ancestor of the crane family.


    "Ding Ning, you have to forgive others. Just let her go. I beg you."


    Night Linglong''s eyes showed an unbearable color and begged to look at Ding Ning and asked.


    She didn''t expect that the plot would turn so fast. Up to now, she is still dizzy like a dream, and she didn''t find out how the seven crane ancestors appeared.


    But when Ding Ning ordered to kill yemanyao, she finally reacted and knew that at this moment


    , maybe only she can save yemanyao''s life.


    Where there are people, there are Jianghu, and the saint is no exception. There are many factions and complex relations.


    The old woman is the elder of yemanyao and has always been incompatible with her. Especially after the only elder of her vein sacrificed herself to suppress the array eye, their vein has always been suppressed by yemanyao.


    But no matter how the internal struggle is, after all, they are all people of the same family. Ye Linglong has no desire for power. She always tolerates them. In addition, she is kind-hearted. She can''t bear to watch ye Manyao die here. After all, she still asks for mercy for her.


    Ding Ning waved his hand. The crane ancestor suddenly stopped and stood quietly waiting for Ding Ning''s command. It was amazing that he could send and receive freely.


    "Price?"


    Ding Ning looked at the old woman without expression and said coldly.


    He knew that Linglong couldn''t speak at all in the virgin night, so he targeted the old woman.


    The old woman''s orange skin like face showed a touch of bitterness: "you open!"


    Ding Ning''s mouth tilted: "first, send her alone immediately. From then on, she has nothing to do with your saints."


    The old woman took a smoke from the corner of her mouth and promised without hesitation, which was reasonable.


    "Second, the night owl once humiliated my sister. The death penalty is avoidable, but the life penalty is inevitable. I have wasted her limbs. That''s all. We won''t owe each other in the future. Is it all right?"


    The old woman''s convulsions at the corners of her mouth became more severe. She nodded without hesitation. What can she do if she has an opinion? People have to bow their heads under the eaves.


    Besides, as long as people are still alive, even if their limbs are wasted, it is nothing more than consuming more natural materials, land treasures and time. They will always be cured.


    It''s a pity that she doesn''t know what Ding Ning said about "wasted limbs", that is, it''s really wasted. No matter how many Tiancai and Dibao can''t be saved. If she knows, maybe she won''t agree so readily.


    "Third, I want her."


    Ding Ning pointed to night Linglong and said with a smile.


    "Ah!"


    The night was exquisite and ignorant, flashing long eyelashes. The pure and flawless big eyes were full of blank color. Dingning wanted to laugh.


    In fact, he also wants to respect the master who walks alone, but the problem is that he can''t respect him. How lovely and lovely the cute look is. He always wants to subconsciously tease her.


    The old woman was also a little confused. She gave Ding Ning a meaningful look. Does the boy want to eat with his teachers and disciples? However, this is just what she wants. Ye Linglong is the only one of their teachers and disciples. After they all leave, she will completely dominate the power.


    "No problem!"


    The old woman replied directly.


    "I disagree."


    Just when Ding Ning nodded with satisfaction, ye Linglong finally came back to her senses. Her face turned red and screamed. She grew up in the saint''s family since childhood. She has been pure and lustless for decades. She has long been used to such a life. Where is she willing to leave the group easily.


    "Do you disagree?"


    Ding Ning looked at her faintly and said, "well, you don''t agree. All the conditions just now are invalid. Kill her!"


    The crane ancestor raised his hand without hesitation and patted yemanyao''s head. The old woman cried sadly, "no, please, Linglong, just promise him."


    "No, can''t I promise?"


    Night Linglong screamed. Old crane Zu immediately took back his palm and stood leisurely aside like nothing happened.


    Ye Linglong is confused again. She always feels that even if she doesn''t agree, the old crane ancestor won''t really kill ye Manyao.


    But she dared not gamble, angrily stared at Ding Ning and asked, "what do you want me to do?"

 Chapter 1420

    Ding Ning took a smoke from the corner of his mouth. The daughter-in-law master really said no taboo. Didn''t he realize the ambiguity in his words?


    With a strong smile, he said solemnly, "I want you to be my child''s mother..."


    "You are shameless and think beautifully."


    Night Linglong stared in amazement, and her face turned red. She didn''t know whether it was angry or ashamed.


    Ding Ning estimated that the composition of Qi was larger, and continued like a big gasp: "... Nanny."


    "Ah! Nanny?"


    Night Linglong is cute again. Her beautiful big eyes are covered with a layer of yarn. It looks hazy and lovely.


    "To be a nanny is actually to take care of her daily life and accompany her during her pregnancy. After all, she was brought up by you and has always been dependent on you. Now that she has a body, you are the master who can''t let go. I''m relieved to have you with her."


    Ding Ning explained patiently.


    "Oh, OK, I thought... I thought..."


    Night Linglong suddenly realized that she misunderstood Ding Ning and said coyly.


    "Why?"


    Ding Ning deliberately teased her and pretended not to know.


    "I thought... Ah, nothing. By the way, can I go back to the saint in the future? I mean when I am born alone."


    Night Linglong''s face turned red again. She felt very embarrassed. She thought Ding Ning wanted her. She quickly changed the topic.


    "Whatever you want, as long as you''re happy."


    Ding Ning said with a smile, especially like the big gray wolf who abducted Little Red Riding Hood. He wants to go. Hei hei, I''m afraid you won''t want to go at that time.


    "That''s good, that''s good, as long as you can return to the saint."


    Night Linglong breathed a long sigh of relief and felt inexplicably happy, but then he thought of a very serious problem and asked nervously, "am I the only one to take care of it?"


    "No, you mainly chat with her to relieve boredom, and others have special personnel to take care of her."


    Ding Ning looked at her suspiciously. She didn''t know what she was nervous about.


    Night Linglong said coyly, "I can''t take care of people."


    "Then how did you bring up solo?"


    Ding Ning really didn''t understand and asked in surprise.


    Night Linglong''s face turned red again. Shanshan explained, "when she was a child, she entrusted others to take care of her. When she gets older, she took care of me."


    Seeing Ding Ning''s stunned expression, ye Linglong seemed to think that it was too cheap to say so. She hurriedly and hurriedly explained: "I actually took care of her, but I don''t have a good memory and often forget things. Sometimes it''s only a few months after I close the door. Fortunately, I''m smart to walk alone and find something to eat when I''m hungry."


    Ding Ning took a smoke from the corner of his mouth and covered his forehead with black lines. He secretly praised his daughter-in-law in his heart. It''s not easy for such a confused master to live so big.


    However, he once heard yelinglong talk about things when she was a child. He knew that yelinglong was not as unbearable as she said. She was not forgetful, but calm as water. She was very focused in doing things, and it was easy to enter the state of selflessness. Otherwise, she would not enter the state of divine martial arts by relying on the way of array at the age of 30. She was known as a rare cultivation wizard in ten thousand years, At that time, the whole ancient military world was a sensation.


    "Cough!"


    The old woman saw the two people chatting as if there were no one else. She helped the dying yemanyao and coughed twice to attract everyone''s attention before she said, "I have informed the people that walking alone will be sent soon. Can you let Qingmeng and the night owl go first?"


    "Pay with one hand and deliver with the other."


    Ding Ning was afraid of another accident and gave her no room to bargain.


    A flash flashed in the old woman''s eyes


    Silk was angry, but soon restrained. Gu Jing said, "well, I''ll take Manyao to heal first. In an hour, I''ll send you alone."


    "Can you come alone in an hour?"


    Ding Ning asked strangely. He didn''t think the saint was in Gusu. Otherwise, the old woman and others wouldn''t wait until the deadline.


    "If it''s fast, maybe not for an hour."


    The old woman said proudly. She seemed to think that even if she didn''t say it, ye Linglong would tell him. She didn''t tuck in and hide. Her face was full of flesh pain: "my saint''s ancestors had handed down three transmission scrolls since ancient times. I''ve sent a message back and asked someone to open a transmission scroll and send it to Ye alone."


    "Transfer reel?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up. He had heard of the transmission array, but he heard of the transmission scroll for the first time. It''s strange that Jiutian Xuannv didn''t mention this transmission scroll to him. Was it obtained by Xuannv accidentally?


    The old woman looked at her warily and said solemnly, "I have promised you your three conditions. You must not go back on the idea of transmitting the scroll. Otherwise, even if you die, I will take you on the road. There are only three scrolls in the world, which are the treasure of my saint''s family. This time, one has been used as an exception, and there are only two left."


    Ding Ning smashed it, smashed it in his mouth, itching in his heart, and said seriously, "don''t worry, I mean what I say, and I won''t regret it. However, I''d like to see the transmission scroll. Can I look at it?"


    "No way!"


    The old woman flatly refused.


    "What if I exchange this?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes slipped around, quickly sketched on the ground with his toes, and in the twinkling of an eye drew an overlapping and staggered complex pattern.


    "Ancient immortal killing array!"


    The old woman and ye Linglong almost cried out at the same time, staring at the pattern on the ground with hot eyes.


    As a group of people who enter the Tao through the array, they are almost obsessed with the array. The killing immortal array has been lost in ancient times. Only the half que remnant array has been handed down. Countless sages of the saint and daughter family dream of completing this array. Unfortunately, they have never succeeded.


    Even if we can arrange the remnant array reluctantly, we can''t give full play to the power of the complete array.


    I have to say that Ding Ning''s bait is too big for the old woman to resist.


    Ding Ning wiped his toes and erased half of the pattern on the ground. Joking, how can she really learn it before the transaction is completed? He drew a complete array, just proving that he really mastered the complete array.


    The old woman and ye Linglong''s face became very ugly, and their eyes stared at him fiercely, like a fierce beast that eats people.


    They were fascinated, but Ding Ning directly erased the core key patterns, which made them how not to be angry.


    The old woman was angry. Ding Ning didn''t take it seriously at all, but ye Linglong was angry. He must be comforted. He whispered: "Linglong is good. Don''t be angry. When we get home, I''ll teach you a complete array, not only killing immortals, but also Jue immortals, killing immortals, killing immortals, killing immortals, killing immortals, and killing immortals in ancient times."


    Night Linglong''s eyes widened in surprise, looked at him incredulously, and selectively forgot the fact that he called her Linglong. The voice said, "are you serious?"


    "Of course, I''m an honest and reliable young man. I never cheat."


    Ding Ning said solemnly.


    "Well, I''ll go home with you."


    Night Linglong''s excited preacher, the seven immortals array that was powerful enough to kill immortals in ancient times, is full of irresistible temptation to fanatical array lovers like her.


    Listening to her reverie answer, Ding Ning felt a little suspicious if he offered to exchange the array for her at this time


    I''m afraid she might agree.


    Of course, he just thought about it. He really didn''t dare to make up her mind. The main reason is that he really doesn''t have the appearance of elders. His infrequent cute appearance makes people''s heart melt. He can''t stop. He likes to see her in a daze.


    Walking alone said she was as beautiful as an immortal, and I didn''t know whether it was true or false. Unfortunately, I couldn''t see her true appearance through the veil.


    However, just her big clear eyes, which are dripping round, are enough to turn everyone around. If she really has a face of disaster to the country and the people, it may be disharmonious and may destroy the cute.


    It''s really hard to choose. Ding Ning is so tangled in his heart. He hopes to see what she looks like and whether she is as beautiful as she said alone, but he is worried that it will destroy the cute cute and will bring him regret.


    Forget it, I don''t want to. Anyway, the future is long. If she''s willing to take off her veil, she''ll see for herself. If she''s not willing, she''ll keep her cute.


    Ding Ning is also entangled with the old woman. The temptation of the killing immortal array to her is no less than the highest right of the saint.


    As the actual controller of the saints, she can no longer give up after tasting the taste of power, and the power that can support power is still weak.


    For the holy women, the array represents force. If she can learn a complete immortal killing array, she can completely replace the current array in her body with a secret method, and her combat effectiveness will increase more than ten times. At that time, she can really have the real power to compete with the powerful ones in the realm of God.


    However, there may only be these three transmission scrolls in the whole world. After using one today, there are only two left. Whether to exchange the killing immortal array or not makes her feel very embarrassed and tangled.


    Although the transmission scroll is not a big killing device like the killing immortal array, once the manufacturing method of the scroll is cracked, it has great significance for the whole Saint clan that can not be replaced by any array.


    That means that as long as you know the coordinates of a place and start the transmission scroll, you can instantly transmit the past without setting a transmission array there in advance. Most importantly, the scroll is a group transmission scroll, which can transmit multiple people at one time.


    Unfortunately, from ancient times to now, the saints have been studying the transmission scroll for generations, but no one has been able to crack the manufacturing method of the scroll.


    No one can crack the transmission scroll that can only save a thought and the complete killing immortal array that can be learned immediately. The balance in the old woman''s heart gradually tilted towards the latter. It didn''t take much time to make a choice. She gritted her teeth and said, "deal!"


    "OK, pay with one hand and deliver with the other."


    Ding Ning smiled happily. I didn''t expect such a harvest today.


    I feel sad for the old woman in my heart. If they can walk alone at night, they can inherit all the array without any cost.


    But now, they can only bite their teeth and have to take out precious transmission scrolls to exchange a trivial immortal killing array in the inheritance of many arrays. I have to say, this is really a great irony.


    Taking advantage of the old woman''s consideration, Ding Ning has set out the characteristics of the transmission scroll from ye Linglong''s mouth, which surprised him inexplicably and excited.


    As long as there are coordinates, you can directly transmit the past transmission array. Doesn''t that mean that you can transmit it to any corner of the world at any time as long as you look at the world map, find the longitude and latitude, and then calculate the coordinates without consuming Lingjing?


    The most important thing is that this is a consumable that can be transmitted by many people. If it is developed, it will unknowingly take a group of brothers to cut people. After cutting, a natural and unrestrained transmission will disappear without a trace. If it is used in war, it is definitely the only magic weapon to sneak camp, attack stronghold and steal people''s way.

 Chapter 1421

    This time, the saints lost all face, but once the two sides reached a deal, the tense atmosphere also eased down.


    Although he didn''t shake hands with Ding Ning, he didn''t make a cold face again. Ding Ning didn''t care about the saints, chatted with Ye Linglong, and teased his inexperienced cute sister with shame and anger.


    In fact, anyone with a clear eye can see that Ding Ning is the backbone of this party. As long as he is kidnapped, the situation will turn over immediately.


    The old woman didn''t move the idea, but the crane ancestor didn''t show up. Seven crane ancestors gathered around Ding Ning like a shadow. She didn''t even have a chance to succeed. She had to restrain her inner stupidity and always pay attention to whether she had a chance to do it.


    Although she knows that this idea is very dangerous. Once it fails, it will be doomed, and even the whole saint will be buried with it, there is no way. The temptation is too great, so she can''t suppress her inner greed at all.


    Ding Ning even has the complete array of killing immortal array. Is there another six kinds of immortal array?


    Outsiders may not understand the horror of the seven immortals map. How can an old woman, as an antique of the saint, not know.


    The immortal killing array is very strong. It can kill gods and demons, but strictly speaking, it is exaggerated to call it the immortal array diagram. At most, it can only be listed as the horizontal column of the top God array.


    But that''s just relative to the power of a single immortal array. Once seven immortal arrays are collected, a terrible immortal killing array will be formed. The power is not as simple as one plus six, but enough to kill immortals.


    It can kill immortals. Immortals can surpass the strongest of the three worlds. The array that even immortals can kill can imagine how tempting it is to the old woman. Therefore, for her, as long as there is a glimmer of hope for success, she will never miss it even at the great risk of extinction.


    Ding Ning didn''t know this. He also knew the old woman''s mind, but he was sneering in his heart. He really wanted to die.


    Killing immortals? It also depends on whether you can exert all the power of the seven immortals array.


    Just like a treasure knife that cuts iron like mud, if it is mastered by a strong person with exquisite knife technique, it is a first-class big killer. But if it is mastered by a child, it is a little sharper than an ordinary kitchen knife. If it is not good, it will cut itself.


    It''s not that he despises the old woman, but that he knows very well that the holy women are indeed cursed, and their strength can''t break through the holy martial arts realm, that is to say, their actual accomplishments are only the peak of divine martial arts.


    They rely on secret techniques to depict arrays in their bodies to forcibly improve their combat effectiveness. For example, it is a truth to keep pouring water into balloons. Balloons have strong contractility, but with more and more water, the balloon wall will become thinner and thinner, and one day it will reach an accommodation limit.


    When the water volume exceeds the maximum limit that the balloon can hold, it will burst with a bang.


    Therefore, whether old women or yemanyao, they are playing with fire.


    They can live to the present only because the amount of "water" has not reached the limit of the "balloon" container of their body.


    If the array depicted in their bodies is the amount of "water" in a pond, then the killing immortal array is the amount of water in a river, which is enough to burst them alive.


    As for the seven immortals array, compared with the amount of water in the ocean, a container that can''t hold a river is still delusional to hold the ocean. This is not a way to die.


    Even his military trained body, regardless of its strength and capacity, was far more powerful than the old woman, and he did not dare to try to control his own power. The experience of exploding the body made him still have lingering palpitations.


    However, he can also understand the old woman and the night


    Manyao''s last resort. Although their greed for power is heavier, as a holy gate, there must be strong people who can support the scene, otherwise they will be trampled by other religious gates sooner or later.


    Just like those pseudo Shengwu elders in Tianji Pavilion, they are strong outside and strong in the middle. They rely on the momentum of the top strong to maintain the development and dignity of the sect.


    Sad?


    Not only sad, but also pitiful, but this is the reality, bloody and cruel reality, can not escape, can only face.


    Respect for the strong is universally applicable. If you are backward, you will be beaten, and if you are weak, you will be bullied. Especially in the ancient martial world, where the law of the jungle is ruthless and bloody.


    Even if you are a famous Saint level sect such as Tianji Pavilion and Saint daughter family, you have to use this kind of aggressive, bravado and even fraud to cover up your weak nature.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning, who was also contemptuous and disdainful, suddenly became heavy, like a big stone across his chest, which made him out of breath.


    As far as he knows, the leaders of Wulin in China are the seven holy gates of four brightness and three darkness. Although the imperial palace is famous and suppresses the four directions, it is inferior to the seven holy gates in terms of its foundation and real hard power. It can successfully sign the peace agreement and force ancient warriors to abide by the law and not commit crimes, It is more because the ancient military circles are really not interested in secular regimes.


    But just like this, there are already saints and Tianji Pavilion in the Seven Sacred gates of China, which have exposed their external strengths and internal strengths. How strong can the remaining five sacred gates be?


    At least he knows that the big snow mountain is actually controlled by the demon clan behind the scenes. Let alone how much strength they still have. Once the disaster comes, their position is a big problem first.


    Although the big snow mountain has countless relationships with him, even the demon emperor is his great grandfather and grandmother, who are willing to be the leaders in the open. However, as the saying goes, the hearts of non-human beings must be different, which is related to the safety of the whole human world. In the face of the great righteousness of the life and death of the whole human race, he still knows which is the least and which is the most important. It''s really a last resort, I can''t say he wants to kill his family.


    The three realms are about to go into chaos, not to mention the threat of divine origin organizations inside, but also the black blood epidemic outside. Just the holy Vatican and the dark parliament, which occupy half of the western world, can not be despised.


    What''s more, this is only the power on the surface. Who can know how many hidden forces are lurking under the water waiting for opportunities?


    The Royal League, the mysterious skeleton society, the semi public organization Tongji that secretly manipulates the economic lifeline and political power of many countries, including the Atlantis family that only shows the tip of the iceberg


    No one can predict the terrible power that these powerful organizations that intersect with him or are only famous and stingy will erupt if they really unite to make trouble one day.


    Although Ding Ning doesn''t like the saints too much, he is closer to the senses than the saint doctor''s gate and Saint sword mountain villa, which are already at odds with him.


    After all, whether from the perspective of Jiutian Xuannv or from the ethnic groups of night walking alone and night Linglong, he is destined to have a tangle between him and the saint. Perhaps, we can consider bringing them together as a strategic alliance to deal with the chaos in the three realms.


    Some people may think that the strength of the saints now is very weak and it is not worth Ding Ning''s solicitation at all, but don''t forget that weakness is based on the premise that the saints are cursed. Once the curse is untied, what terrible power can the saints who are famous all over the world for their array burst out?


    However, the key to open the curse is in Ding Ning''s hand, which makes him occupy a dominant position in attracting this group with unlimited potential


    Tianduhou''s congenital advantage.


    As long as he can win over, the seven holy gates, Tianji Pavilion and the virgin family will become his firm allies. Even if he is at odds with the holy medical gate and the holy sword mountain villa, it is impossible to reconcile. He also has three holy gates, namely the big snow mountain, the Tianyin temple and the relic of the holy sword, which can find ways to win over.


    Of course, there is also a hidden super power - Murong family.


    Ding Ning looked around with flashing eyes. This is the territory of Murong family. He didn''t believe that Murong family didn''t care about what happened here. He believed that their every move was seen by those old monsters.


    Maybe it''s time to talk to them sometime.


    However, the time is not mature enough. He is still protected by the strong strength of the crane family. Even if the Murong family is willing to talk to him, it is in the face of the strong person of the crane family and will never listen to him.


    Forging iron still needs to be hard. Only when he is strong enough can he be qualified to talk about conditions with the Murong family. Otherwise, he can only bully himself. This is not the result he wants.


    After these two days, it''s time to continue to accept the military training. The nine totems have been collected. After seven more military training, he doesn''t know how strong his body can be, which makes him extremely look forward to.


    He found that the inheritance of the Wushen palace seemed to have gone far beyond the level and realm of Chiyou inheritance, which made him question the statement that the Wushen palace was built by Chiyou for the first time.


    At least, the God of war totem can make him a means to become a child, so it can''t be the magic power that Chiyou, the holy martial octagon, can have. What does this mean? This shows that the secrets in the ninth floor of the Wushen Palace are even more mysterious and powerful than Xuanji thought.


    "I hope this military training can bring you more surprises!"


    Ding Ning whispered in his heart.


    Suddenly, there was a slight noise in the distance. He turned his head and looked at a group of Xuannv disciples coming from a distance under the leadership of Murong''s children. He couldn''t move his eyes anymore and stared at the woman surrounded in the middle and staring at him affectionately.


    Bang bang!


    Dingning''s heart began to accelerate, and her eyes couldn''t help wetting.


    Beautiful stupid woman!


    This new word, which once swept the whole country, suddenly jumped into his mind and could no longer linger.


    At this moment, he forgot everything and everything in his mind. In his eyes, there was only the woman who looked stupid but beautiful like a fairy with his bones and blood.


    An unprecedented emotion surged in his heart, and unconsciously began to step... Accelerate... Trot... Run


    The old woman''s eyes flashed, that''s now.


    But just as she was about to move, she suddenly felt that eight terrorist Qi machines full of warning firmly locked her, leaving her like a cold in her back. She trembled and dared not move any more.


    She inexplicably believed that as long as she dared to have any signs of wrongdoing, she would be torn into countless pieces in the next second and die without a place to bury.


    "What a moving scene. Why destroy this beauty."


    The ethereal and uncertain sigh of the ancestors of the crane family came from all directions and flowed into her mind.


    The old woman showed an unnatural embarrassed smile on her face, nodded and agreed. Looking at Ding Ning tightly embracing the night alone into her arms, she carefully avoided her stomach for fear of hurting the child. She cursed secretly in her heart. Beautiful fart, you are beautiful. The inner and face of the saint are lost. My mother''s mood is not good at all.

 Chapter 1422

    "Well, why be an enemy if you can be a friend? I haven''t asked your name yet. Can you... Can you tell me?"


    But the next moment, the voice of the crane ancestor with a little stuttering and expectation made the old woman stiff, her brain blank, and she had incredible ideas in her heart. Wouldn''t he want to soak herself?


    "But... Can you? It''s okay if you don''t want to tell me. I... I won''t care."


    The voice of the crane ancestors stuttered even more, even with a trace of tension and embarrassment.


    The old woman opened her mouth, but she couldn''t speak. There was a faint blush on her orange skin like face. She was nervous and nervous, and there was a touch of shyness in her heart.


    A question hovered in his mind. What did he see in himself? His face is full of old wrinkles and his hair is more than half white. He has already been half buried. Where else can he attract men?


    Oh, by the way, the figure of others is still quite good. Although some parts have begun to sag and the skin has begun to age, there is still some elasticity.


    However, if such a strong person can''t find what kind of young woman he wants to find, how can he take a fancy to his old and yellow self?


    The old woman''s heart is like overturning the sauce shop. She hopes that the strong man really likes himself and is afraid that he is just playing with himself. At that time, there will be no place to put her old face.


    "Don''t you want to? Forget it. I''m sorry. I offended."


    The crane ancestor thought she was really unwilling and apologized politely, but the loss in her tone couldn''t hide.


    Although the communication between the two people was spiritual, they did not deliberately hide it from Ding Ning because of the spiritual connection between the ancestor of the crane family and Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning was stunned. He didn''t expect that the ancestors of the crane family would like to see the old woman. This taste is really unique.


    "I miss grandma."


    Crane Xiang whispered to him to explain, and Ding Ning found out what was going on.


    It turned out that hezu had a good relationship with his wife. Although they were both crane people and had a long life, their cultivation qualification limited their realm, accomplishments and achievements.


    He Zu''s qualification is very good, while his wife''s cultivation qualification is very poor, so even if they are both famous for their longevity, they are very different in longevity yuan.


    He Zu always believed that Shouyuan was a long life and his wife could stay together for a long, long time. Therefore, when he was young, he devoted himself to the improvement of cultivation, either expressing his feelings for the landscape and understanding nature, or practicing in isolation, so that he ignored his wife''s feelings.


    The strong people of the crane family shut down for months and centuries. The crane ancestor focused on Martial Arts all the year round, neglected his wife and had less communication. His wife mistakenly thought that he had begun to dislike her. When he became depressed, he died when he closed the door.


    After he Zu left the customs, a hundred years later, he was deeply saddened by the bad news. He knelt in front of his dead wife''s grave and wept bitterly, touching the tombstone day and night to repent.


    Their son also complained about him and thought he was heartless. When he was devastated, he knew that he still loved their mother. Then he took out the letter left by his mother to him.


    It''s not so much a letter as her diary. In the diary, hezu''s wife collects all the things between them from recognition to death in the pen and records them.


    From the ignorant feelings of childhood... The heart at the beginning of love... The blush and heartbeat in love... The joy and shyness at the time of marriage... The warm life of moistening and foaming after marriage... The children hugged each other and jumped with joy when they were born one after another


    Until the second half of life, the passion began to fade gradually, and love turned into family affection. Life became more and more insipid. There was no need for too much communication between husband and wife, but gradually began to alienate each other.


    Women are


    Different from men, women need care and companionship. She has no ambition and doesn''t want to have extraordinary cultivation. She just wants to spend her life with the people she loves deeply.


    Unfortunately, the first half of her life was developing according to her vision, but the second half of her life was completely divorced from her life track, which made her toss and turn for countless nights, sleepless and depressed, and finally ended her imperfect life.


    On the last page of the diary, her wife said that she thanked her for giving her the first half of her life she wanted. She didn''t regret it, but she had some regrets. If there was an afterlife, she hoped to complete the second half of her life.


    He Zu looked at the records left by his dead wife and wept bitterly. He regretted that he always felt that there was still a long time to go, but ignored her feelings. Unfortunately, it was too late to repent. The regret of his dead wife had become a knot he couldn''t open, so he never remarried, but was waiting for his dead wife to reincarnate and make up for the rest of his life he owed her.


    "Do you mean that this old woman may be the reincarnation of hezu''s dead wife?"


    Ding Ning couldn''t believe it and asked, what''s the international joke? He Zu''s wife died in Kunpeng world. Even if she was reincarnated, she could only be reincarnated in Wanyao collar or hell and earth. How could she be reincarnated to the earth.


    "Who knows, not to mention whether grandma can reincarnate, even if she is reincarnated, she has long lost the memory of her previous life, and her appearance is impossible..."


    Halfway through, he Xiang suddenly stopped his mouth, looked at the old woman with a blush on her face, and gulped down his saliva.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ding Ning asked with some doubts in his mind.


    No wonder, as like as two peas, she thought that she was the grandmother of the great grandparents. She did not look at it before. Now, looking at it carefully, it is simply a copy of her grandparents. It is similar to 80%, especially in this blush. Zu Nainai is just a model.


    Hexiang said in shock.


    Ding Ning is also a little silly. He didn''t expect such a coincidence. He doesn''t believe that the old woman will be the reincarnation of hezu''s wife. It should be just a coincidence that she looks similar.


    But this kind of thing everyone knows, but it''s hard to say. If he Zu thinks she is, she is. If not, it can be regarded as a round of his regret.


    What''s more, the old woman is definitely a high-ranking figure in the saint daughter family. If hezu can turn her into her own, it is also in line with Ding Ning''s mind. He immediately encourages hezu to pursue her own happiness. If she can''t, he will knock her out, carry her back to the overlord and bow hard, and then slowly cultivate feelings.


    This shameless suggestion choked hezu for a long time. He muttered in his heart that no wonder you robbed so many women with special feelings.


    Where did Ding Ning know that he had established the image of a bandit in hezu''s mind and happily thought that hezu was seriously considering his unscrupulous proposal.


    Reaching out, holding his eyes, he was always reluctant to leave his green and white jade hand walking alone at night. His tender eyes were full of endless doting and heartache. He scolded himself: "it''s all my bad that makes you suffer."


    "I don''t blame you. It won''t be hard to see you again."


    Walking alone at night, the eyebrows and eyes are full of happy smiles.


    On the way here, she already knew the general course of things. Although the specific details were not clear, she knew that the teenager who had asked her to protect secretly had grown into a towering tree that could protect her from the wind and rain.


    Looking back on the little things they have known, from an accident that created a bad relationship between them to today''s reunion, she was filled with emotion and proud.


    Half a year ago, she also expected Ding Ning to enter tianwu realm as soon as possible to show his talent and have the qualification to pursue her.


    Unexpectedly, half a year later, he was already qualified to stand on the opposite side of the school and let her be listed as the holy school in the strongest attitude and the most overbearing way


    Bring it here.


    This is her man, the man who walks alone at night. He has done what no one can do for thousands of years. How can she not be proud? Not proud?


    Gently stroking the already high and uplifted abdomen, he walked alone at night and whispered, "son, this is your father, a great hero who can protect our mother."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Ding Ning was distracted to teach hezu to pick up girls. He didn''t hear what she said and asked hurriedly.


    "Nothing. I told our children that dad is a great hero."


    Night alone gave him a bright smiling face and said softly.


    Ding Ning''s heart was warm. She clenched her hand and said with a smile, "I abducted your master. In the future, she will accompany you every day."


    "Ah, really?"


    Night walked alone and said in surprise. He looked up and saw that night Linglong was smiling at her. He loosened Ding Ning''s hand and shouted master, so he ran over.


    "Slow down, slow down, be careful of the child..."


    Ding Ning''s frightened face turned green and shouted with fear.


    It was only when I walked alone at night that I found something wrong. I quickly slowed down, turned around and smiled apologetically at Ding Ning, and spit out my tongue naughtily.


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. He jumped over with an arrow and carefully supported her like serving the old Buddha. He said reproachfully, "I''m going to be a mother. How dare I be a child."


    "People are not too happy. I have a master, you and children. I will have a family in the future."


    The night walks alone and knows it''s wrong. He toots his small mouth and coquettishes.


    Ding Ning''s nose was sour, and her tears almost fell. She clenched her hand and said in a choking voice, "well, we''ll go home and never separate again."


    "Yes!"


    The night walked alone and nodded hard, with a bright smile on his face.


    "I''m scared to death. What are you running for? You''re not afraid to hurt the child."


    Night Linglong ran over and complained with fear.


    Night walked alone, holding dingning in one hand and Linglong in the other. Hei hei said with a smile: "it''s all right. She''s as solid as when I was a child."


    "No matter how solid it is, after all, the child is still young. Don''t be so careful when she is born."


    Night Linglong said very seriously.


    Ding Ning felt a row of crows flying over his head and his face was covered with black lines. What did he say?


    What is "don''t be so careful when you''re born"?


    Hehe... It''s no wonder she raised her so - skinny.


    Unexpectedly, he is not ashamed but proud. Ding Ning is also drunk.


    He suddenly had a strong sense of regret and asked this unreliable woman to take care of him. Can he walk alone?


    No, no, my daughter must not be taken care of by this cute woman in the future, otherwise I don''t know how much "skin" she will raise.


    In addition, walking alone can not be taken care of by her. With her temperament, she may forget walking alone at the critical moment. This is not a matter of not eating or starving for one or two meals, which is related to human life.


    Ding Ning began to seriously consider who to look for to take care of her own affairs. Ye Linglong was directly rejected. At most, she was allowed to chat with her alone when she was free, and she must not give her the care of her daily life.


    Let sister Ding lead the hunter to take care of her?


    No, not to mention that her sister is very busy, even if she is not busy, it is not appropriate. Besides, she has never had children and served others. She has no experience in taking care of people.


    Snow? No, she doesn''t have time for the restaurant. The most important thing is that she hasn''t had a child or taken care of pregnant women.

 Chapter 1423

    Had a baby?


    Eh, Kong Xuan has had children and is a suitable candidate.


    But she still has to take care of Kong Xuan. Can she take care of it?


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning hesitated again. Kong Xuan''s child is now as skinned as a monkey. What if he hurts the child in his belly? No, he must not be allowed to walk alone.


    After rejecting Kong Xuan directly, Ding Ning went through all the women in her mind, but found that there was no suitable candidate.


    Qu Yan?


    Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly brightened, which was a suitable candidate.


    Although there was no explanation between the two, he had promised the poor woman that Ninghai would find him and start a new life after her divorce.


    I don''t know if she has divorced or when she will be free. Besides, although she is a suitable candidate, will she be willing to take care of herself? Will you miss your children?


    If she had not suffered too much harm in that family, leaving an indelible psychological shadow, how could she be willing to give up her children as a mother.


    Ding Ning sighed gently and rejected this option. He really couldn''t impose his will on Qu Yan, nor did he want to see her think of her children when she was taking care of herself.


    Kong Xuan and Qu Yan are not suitable. Ding Ning is worried.


    It''s easy to hire an experienced sister-in-law. The key is to live on paradise island alone, which leads to the rejection of the option of asking someone to take care of her.


    But there are so many people on the island, but none of them is suitable. The female slaves have never had children. Even those miserable women saved after being abused have never had children, although they are not virgins.


    This gives him a headache. He can''t tie his two month old sister-in-law to take care of him alone, can he? You can''t do anything against the law, let alone take care of it by outsiders.


    "What do you think? So absorbed?"


    Night alone and night Linglong were chatting. When they saw Ding Ning in a daze without saying a word, they couldn''t help pounding him with their arms and elbows. He asked softly.


    "Oh, I''m looking for someone to take care of you."


    Ding Ning said it smoothly, and then regretted it. If you don''t wait to see ye Linglong, you can''t say it in front of her.


    "What do you mean? Can''t I take care of her alone? Don''t you believe me?"


    Although Ye Linglong was simple, she was not stupid. She immediately raised her eyebrows and asked.


    "Cough!"


    Ding Ning coughed awkwardly twice, but when he thought it would happen sooner or later, he simply opened up and said, "I don''t believe you, but have you ever had a baby? Do you know what nutrition pregnant women need? Do you know how long pregnant women need to exercise every day and how much activity intensity they need to contribute to production? Do you know what prenatal education is?"


    "Ah!"


    Night Linglong was silly. She really didn''t know these. She muttered with some guilt: "is it so complicated to have a child?"


    "Complicated? Hehe, of course you don''t know if you haven''t had a baby."


    Ding Ning said earnestly: "having a child is a university question. There are many ways in it. If it''s bad, something big will happen, so we must not."


    "It''s like you were born?"


    Although Ye Linglong thought what Ding Ning said was reasonable, his tone made her feel very uncomfortable. She was unconvinced and hummed coldly.


    "I want to be born, but I don''t have that function."


    Ding Ning said with a shy face.


    "Stink shameless!"


    Night Linglong blushed and spat softly.


    "What a sacred thing human reproduction is. How can it become shameless in your mouth?"


    Ding Ning said bitterly, "look at you, such a big man, how can your ideological consciousness be so low."


    "Do you have high ideological consciousness? A disciple full of men, thieves and prostitutes."


    The night is exquisite


    answer back sarcastically.


    "Cut, how did I become an apprentice? Did I eat your tofu or take advantage of you? Make it clear to me."


    Ding Ning is aggressive.


    "You... You''re a disciple anyway."


    Walking alone at night, blushing and not letting.


    "It''s unreasonable. If you can''t say it, you''ll engage in personal attack."


    Ding Ning despised.


    "What''s wrong with my personal attack? You bite me."


    Night Linglong shows a woman''s unique skill, plays a cheeky and complacent way.


    "Hum, if you want me to bite you, you will be so beautiful."


    Ding Ning used a man''s unique skill and was shameless. His obscene eyes patrolled the shuttle back and forth on Ye Linglong.


    "Bah, shameless hooligans, scoundrels and big sex wolves."


    Night Linglong was hairy when he saw it. He was angry and attacked again. It''s a pity that there is too little vocabulary and lack of lethality.


    "Old fashioned, nothing new. Like your people, no wonder it''s an old maid."


    Ding Ning enjoyed it and began to test the enemy''s bottom line.


    "You... You bastard!"


    Women are naturally weak in quarreling with hooligans. They suffer losses in scolding. The three Buddhas born at night and the five Buddhas ascended to heaven. They stamp their feet in anger.


    "What''s the matter with asshole? You''re my man again."


    Ding Ning was elated and made no choice.


    "I... I''m not your man. Don''t talk nonsense."


    At this time, Linglong panicked. Her face was red like a big persimmon. She glanced at the dull night walking alone. For fear of her thinking more, she hurriedly explained: "don''t listen to his nonsense. I''m not his person, nor can I say I''m not his person. In fact, it''s... Hey, I don''t know how to say it. Anyway, I''m not his person."


    But unexpectedly, the more nervous she was, the more she could not explain clearly, and the incoherent words made the night walk alone misunderstood.


    I''ve never seen a cold-blooded master so angry in the night alone. I feel very interesting. What''s more, the only thing she cares about in the world is this master who doesn''t know the world. I hope she can always compensate for her own. She glanced at the guilty Ding Ning with deep meaning, smiled and said angrily: "you, don''t bully my sister in the future."


    Ding Ning trembled in his heart and smiled twice in exchange for a charming big white eye when walking alone at night.


    "What are you talking about? I''m your master. When did I become your sister?"


    Night Linglong was stunned. He didn''t know how to be good, so he fell a generation.


    "We are not saints. In the future, you will be my sister."


    The night walked alone and tightened the night''s exquisite arm. He looked gloomy for a moment, but he soon smiled relieved.


    Anyway, she grew up in the virgin family. If she has no feelings, it''s false. But now, she has a husband and children. The only night Linglong is still with her. She has her own home. What else can''t let go.


    "Why aren''t you a saint? I''m just leaving for a while. I''ll go back when you have a baby."


    From childhood, ye Linglong grew up in the saint and regarded the ethnic group as her own home. Where is she willing to give up.


    "Then I don''t care. I want you to accompany me all your life. We are a family and will always be together."


    How can you let her go when you walk alone at night? After you sprinkle Jiao on her, you stare at Ding Ning: "I don''t care what way you use, you must leave my sister with me forever."


    Ding Ning was delighted to know that it was night walking alone, suggesting that he took night Linglong. This was an order to pick up girls. He must not resist the order. He immediately bent down and raised his arm. Holding night walking alone''s hand, he imitated the eunuch''s sharp voice and said, "slave, obey the order."


    "Virtue, you know how to play treasure!"


    The night walked alone, patted him angrily, smiled and scolded.


    Night Linglong didn''t speak,


    Looking at their sweet love, a trace of envy flashed across their eyes.


    "My name is Ye Yushan."


    After the old woman walked towards dingning, the voice of mosquitoes floated into the ears of the ancestors of the crane family. If you look carefully, you can find that the old woman''s wrinkled face is hung with a faint blush.


    "Ye Yushan... Ye Yusha... Even her name is so similar. Is it really you? Yusha."


    The ancestor of the crane clan whispered in a slightly undetectable voice, with endless nostalgia and melancholy in his tone.


    "The man has arrived. This is the transmission scroll. Can we trade?"


    The night jade Shan pour also simply, throw a simple brocade box in the hand directly to Ding Ning, lightly say.


    It''s not that she didn''t think Ding Ning would go back. It''s just a man-made knife. I''m for fish. If Ding Ning really wants to go back, she can''t help it. It''s better to bet on being a bachelor.


    "Of course, I mean what I say, Lao Zu, let people go."


    Ding Ning opened the brocade box, glanced at it, felt the faint spatial fluctuation on the scroll, confirmed that it was genuine, closed the box, smiled and said.


    "OK."


    With the response of the crane ancestor, the unconscious night Qingmeng and the night owl came down out of thin air, and the Xuannv people had come forward to catch them.


    "Here, master ye, this is what you want."


    Ding Ning didn''t know the ink either. He reached out and took out the just prepared killing immortal array and threw it to yeyushan.


    Ye Yushan took over the killing immortal array, flashed a happy look on her face, and carefully collected it like a treasure. She looked at Ding Ning with complex eyes, turned and walked out: "we''re clear. We''ll say goodbye. Let''s go."


    "Yelao Zu, anyway, you are also a solitary and exquisite elder. You have this origin. If the saints encounter problems that can''t be solved in the future, you can contact me. I won''t sit idly by."


    Ding Ning looked at the back of the saint women and others, and suddenly shouted.


    The night jade Shan''s head didn''t return and said in a cold voice, "thanks for your kindness. We can solve the problem of my saint''s family by ourselves."


    Ding Ning had better stir up a meaningful smile and change it into a voice: "I''m talking about not only foreign troubles, but also your own troubles. After all, the secret method is a secret method, and there will always be disadvantages. It happens that I''m a doctor with good medical skills."


    Night Yushan paused, but immediately took another step, leaving without looking back, but a sneer of disdain was aroused on her gloomy face.


    Ding Ning doesn''t think so. Yeyushan hasn''t noticed the serious consequences of carving the array into the body with the secret method. Naturally, she won''t take his words seriously. When she carves the killing immortal array into the body, she will understand the meaning of his words. As long as she buries this seed, his goal will be achieved.


    "Ding Ning, why don''t you answer the phone? Something''s wrong."


    The matter finally came to a successful end. The crane elders pretended to leave one after another. In fact, Ding Ning was included in the pet space and helped them to walk alone at night. When they were about to return to the hotel and send them back to Paradise Island, Ling Yun hurried out of the restaurant and shouted anxiously with his mobile phone.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Ding Ning''s heart sank. He reached out and took out his mobile phone. Seeing that there were dozens of missed calls, he remembered that he had been distracted and turned to silence.


    "Mengdie and Xiangyun seem to have had an accident. I don''t know the specific situation. Let me tell you."


    Lingyun handed Ding Ning his cell phone, which was still in the call state, and noticed that he was walking alone at night. He smiled and nodded hurriedly.


    "Ding Ning, come to Puji hospital to save people. Mengdie and Xiangyun ran into people and are rescuing in the operating room. I don''t know who informed the reporter. Now the hospital has been surrounded by reporters. If people can''t be saved, they will be in great trouble."


    Just after receiving the phone, Ding Qianlie said quickly.


    "Sister, don''t panic. I''ll rush there now. Are Mengdie and Xiangyun okay?"


    Ding Ning asked eagerly.

 Chapter 1424

    "They''re fine, but the situation of the person who was hit is not very optimistic, and the identity of this person... Oh, you''d better come first."


    Ding led the hunter and said in a low voice. It seems that it''s inconvenient to speak.


    "OK, I''ll be right there."


    Ding Ning hung up the phone and handed his cell phone to Ling Yun. He looked at Ye alone apologetically. He was about to speak. Ye alone scrambled and said, "human life is critical. Go quickly and don''t worry about me."


    "Walk alone, then I''ll go. Yun''er, take good care of her. If you can''t, send her home to have a rest."


    Ding Ning hurriedly told him that Lingyun took a look at Ye Linglong, and her face showed embarrassment. She knew that she was worried that ye Linglong would reveal the secret of the transmission array, and suddenly patted her forehead: "this is Ye Linglong, also a solo master. It''s all right. It''s her own person."


    Lingyun''s face suddenly became strange. I don''t know why Ding Ning trusted Ye Linglong so much, but since he said so, it should be credible.


    Ding Ning was so worried that he hurried back to the hotel and sent it directly back to Shengshi Huating. Then he spread his wings and fled into the air, turning into a streamer to Puji hospital.


    "Did you see that? What was that just now? It seems that a bird man with wings flew out."


    At the moment, Yang Mi and others are visiting song Ziyi''s villa at Shengshi Huating No. 2 villa. They all see a shadow flying into the sky. Guan Xiaotong rubs his eyes and wonders if he is dazzled.


    "I also saw it. It seems that it''s really a person. How can it be so fast that there''s no shadow in the blink of an eye."


    Ouyang said with consternation at dawn.


    "I thought I was dazzled. So you saw it too. What is it? Do you see it clearly?"


    Tong Liya also said in surprise.


    "I... I saw it too. It looks like a bird man with wings. Oh, my God, it can''t be a monster?"


    Diba yelled, with an incredible face.


    "Purple clothes seem to fly out of the villa next to you. Who lives there? Do you know? Is it any high-tech product?"


    Yang Mi also saw it, but she didn''t believe it was human. How can people grow arms.


    Song Ziyi swallowed her mouth and said with difficulty, "next door is Dr. Ding''s home."


    "Ah, you and Dr. Ding are neighbors?"


    Guan Xiaotong said in shock.


    "No wonder you have an accident. He will rush to save you as soon as possible."


    Ouyang said suddenly at dawn, as if he had finally understood something.


    Diba subconsciously looked at Villa 1, his face was slightly unnatural, and his eyes twinkled with a blank color.


    She can sneak into the room quietly and appear outside the door after being found by herself. Now she sees an incredible bird man in his house, which makes her feel vaguely. Ding Ning seems very complicated and makes her have the impulse to uncover his mystery.


    "Does Dr. Ding''s family study high technology?"


    Yang Mi always doesn''t believe these strange forces and gods. She only thinks it may be a high-tech product, so she asks.


    "Oh, I don''t know. However, her sister is the chairman of Longteng group. She should be able to study high technology."


    Song Ziyi said unconsciously.


    "Longteng group?"


    "Is Longteng group, the parent company of Bingling company, which invented ice free refrigeration technology?"


    "Is the chairman of Longteng group Dr. Ding''s sister?"


    All the girls took a breath, stared wide and said with a bitter smile.


    Although they all work in Yanjing, they have heard of Longteng group. After all, these artists have countless relationships with the business community.


    Of course, they are not very impressed by Longteng group. It is more because the red Bingling company pays attention to Longteng group.


    Almost occupied the domestic refrigeration market


    Bingling group, which accounts for one-third of the industry''s market share, is an unreachable behemoth in their eyes. As its parent company, Longteng group''s status is rising sharply and unattainable.


    "I didn''t expect Dr. Ding to have such an identity. It''s really... A good young master is inappropriate. He went to shoot. I don''t know what he thinks."


    Yang Mi shook her head with a bitter smile and was relieved. Since Longteng group can develop incredible ice free refrigeration technology, there seems to be nothing unacceptable to develop a high-tech product that can fly.


    "Rich childe, seek stimulation."


    Ouyang glanced at dawn with envy, jealousy and hatred.


    Many people deeply believe that those childe brothers with deep background are drunk all day, and it is common to look for stimulation in the entertainment industry. They have long been common.


    "I don''t know. Dr. Ding''s acting skills should have worked hard. Maybe people really want to develop in the entertainment industry."


    Tong Liya held different opinions. She thought thoughtfully. After all, Ding Ning''s acting skills were obvious to all. She didn''t think a childe looking for excitement would have such good acting skills.


    "Indeed, Dr. Ding seems a little unusual. He is a very magical person."


    Yang Mi also nodded approvingly.


    Diba did not speak, but nodded. She looked worried. Although she was careless, she could feel that Ding Ning seemed to take a different view of her. This cognition made her inexplicably flustered and her cheeks felt a little hot.


    Song Ziyi also kept silent. Among so many people, she knew Ding Ning best, but in fact, she didn''t know what Ding Ning wanted to do. He seemed to be covered with a hazy veil, which was invisible and full of unknown mystery.


    "Never mind him. Even if he really enters the entertainment industry and can become a film emperor, he won''t have any conflict with us. We are actresses."


    Guan Xiaotong said with a big smile.


    Yang Mi shook her head and smiled bitterly. Guan Xiaotong was right, but it was just for female artists.


    That''s not the case for her studio boss. There are so many resources in the entertainment circle. Maybe Ding Ning will meet her male artists sometime. With his acting skills and appearance conditions, it''s definitely a nightmare opponent.


    Jingling!


    Song Ziyi''s phone rang out quickly. She looked at the caller ID and saw that it was her new agent Yang Xuan. She frowned slightly. She asked for an afternoon off to accompany Yang Mi and others. Yang Xuan knew how to call her back.


    Although she was a little unhappy, she still connected the phone: "sister Xuan, what''s up?"


    "What? OK, I see. I''ll be there right away."


    I don''t know what the other end of the phone said. Song Ziyi''s face changed. After hanging up the phone, she looked apologetically at Yang Mi and others: "sister MI, there''s something urgent in the company. I''m afraid I can''t accompany you."


    "It''s all right. If you have something to do, go and be busy. It''s not that we haven''t been to Ninghai. We''ll have free activities in the afternoon."


    Yang Mi and others are considerate. Although they don''t know what happened, they know it must be urgent from the sudden change of song Ziyi''s face.


    "I''m so sorry. You came all the way to see me. I can''t accompany you well."


    Song Ziyi said apologetically.


    Because Yang Mi and others are leaving tomorrow morning, they have to attend the company''s press conference this evening. I don''t know what time it is when it''s over. I want to accompany them in the afternoon. Unexpectedly, I have something to do temporarily.


    "Never mind, we are all artists, purple has the final say. We can understand what you are doing. We will understand your work. We will have time to go to Yanjing.


    "Yes, your company is also in a troubled time. If you have something to do, go and be busy."


    "Don''t worry about us. We''ll do it ourselves."


    "Go, hurry up and don''t delay the business."


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone understood and said one after another.


    "Well, I''ll go first. Otherwise, you might as well stay at my house in the evening. After I attend the press conference, I''ll invite you to have supper in the evening."


    Song Ziyi warmly invited.


    "This... Is not appropriate."


    Yang Mi and others are excited. Song Ziyi''s villa is big enough and the room is enough for them to live in. What''s more, it''s not safe for them to live in the hotel. Who knows when they will be watched by paparazzi.


    Just thinking that song Ziyi is not here, who knows if there is her privacy in the room. It seems that they are not suitable to live here.


    "What''s wrong? You''re my friends. It''s not right to come all the way to see me live at home. That''s it."


    Song Ziyi said as he walked out with his bag: "if you''re hungry at night, eat something to cushion your stomach. If you''re not hungry, wait until I come back to have supper. No, it''s not supper. It''s a big meal. I''ll call the castle in the air and order a meal later."


    "Ziyi, you have a bad intention. You want to eat us into pigs, don''t you?"


    When Diba heard the castle in the air, his saliva almost flowed down and joked with a smile.


    "Yes, you are so vicious. I protest. You are a temptation to eat food and want to feed us into pigs."


    Guan Xiaotong also smiled and joked.


    "Cluck, the protest is invalid. I just want to feed you into pigs and send them all to castles in the air. At present, wine and vegetables can definitely sell at a good price."


    Song Ziyi laughed with them for a while and then said, "OK, I have to go first. That''s it. By the way, this is the password lock. The password is..."


    After telling them the password, the nanny car also came to the door to pick her up, and everyone watched her leave.


    "What are your plans in the afternoon, whether to go out to visit relatives and friends or stay here to have a rest."


    Yang Mi clapped her hands and asked.


    "I have to disguise when I go out. It''s too much trouble. I won''t go out. I''ll just watch TV at Ziyi''s house."


    "Me too. I''m worried when I go out. I''d better stay at home."


    "Keep your energy and wait for a big meal in the evening."


    "It''s rare to rest for two days. Let''s go to karaoke after a big meal in the evening."


    "What''s the meaning of karaoke? Why don''t you go to a bar? I don''t know which bar in Ninghai is fun."


    "OK, the key is to be safe. Let''s discuss it."


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone was too lazy to go out and began to plan entertainment in the evening.


    On the roof of Puji hospital, Ding Ning leaned out and looked at the door of the hospital like an ant. There were hundreds of reporters waiting. He thought of his sister''s desire to talk on the phone. He frowned and flashed a cold light at the bottom of his eyes.


    Although Mengdie and Xiangyun are also well-known, they are just newcomers, not even third-line artists. How can they attract so much media attention because of a car accident?


    From yesterday''s accident on the purple studio to now, newspapers, television, chores, including online media, and various entertainment headlines are all kinds of news about Tiangong entertainment. It can be seen that someone must be deliberately targeting Tiangong entertainment.


    Even he doesn''t know the whereabouts of Mengdie and Xiangyun, so the possibility that the accident was artificially planned is very low. The biggest possibility is that someone seized the opportunity of the accident and constantly expanded the situation, trying to exaggerate it through public opinion, so as to discredit Tiangong entertainment.


    The car accident just happened to happen in the attack on Tiangong entertainment, which became an opportunity for those with bad intentions to secretly fuel the fire and trigger a greater storm of public opinion.


    Such means can only disgust Tiangong entertainment at most, and can''t cause any substantive harm at all, but it will be a great blow to Xiangyun and Mengdie. If it''s bad, it will be pointed out by thousands of people, which is by no means

 Chapter 1425

    Five dark shadows jumped out of Ding Ning''s body. Four ghost leopards respectfully bowed to him, but the other figure was looking around, full of curiosity. It was not Huang Sheng who could it be.


    Ding Ning looked at Huang Sheng''s face. He couldn''t help laughing. What he was good at was public opinion propaganda. He took out five sets of modern people''s services and put them on. He told him, "Huang Sheng, this is the case... You guys try to find out who is driving all this behind the scenes."


    reporter? photograph? Public opinion? propaganda?


    Huang Sheng''s eyes lit up and nodded excitedly. He looked so interesting. He couldn''t wait.


    Ding Ning looked at their backs, touched his chin and thought thoughtfully, this goods seems to have a talent for spreading gossip. Do you want to buy him a media business?


    The staff of Ninghai Kaiji bins Hotel, Tianhai entertainment and the hotel are in a hurry to arrange the venue and prepare for the upcoming press conference.


    "I have promised to join Tianhai. Signing directly is why I should make such a big fuss. Have you considered my feelings?"


    In the backstage lounge, Wu Jiawen narrowed his eyes and asked angrily with blue veins on his forehead and neck.


    He never thought that Li Kewu should be so mean. He forced him to join Tianhai with his handle. He also openly held a press conference and held a signing ceremony in public to tell the world.


    Li Kewu drank coffee leisurely without lifting his eyelids. Naturally, he said, "Tianhai will hold you in high esteem next. Of course, it is necessary to build momentum. Since it is necessary to build momentum, it is natural to start with the signing ceremony."


    "Build momentum? Have you considered my feelings? In this storm, let me openly betray Guangyin. How can I be a man in the future?"


    Wu Jiawen stood up angrily and roared hysterically.


    Li Kewu raised his mouth slightly, sneered and said: "Wu Jiawen, since you are a bitch, don''t think about erecting a memorial archway. Why are you stuck to the form? You have been in the circle for so long, and some rules of the game should have been clear. You think Guangyin won''t hate you with such a layer of shame cloth?"


    "I don''t care. Even if it''s a fig leaf, it''s better to have it than not. How can I get around in the circle in the future? Those people can''t pierce my backbone?"


    Wu Jiawen roared with an ugly face. The green veins on his forehead kept wriggling like earthworms, looking ferocious.


    "Remember your identity, I''m the boss of the company, and you are just the signing artist of the company. I can do whatever I say. It''s not up to you to question."


    Li Kewu''s patience seemed to be worn away. His eyes were cold and cold.


    "You... Well, I''ll cooperate with the company''s publicity."


    Wu Jiawen was swept away by his cold eyes. He immediately sat down like a deflated ball of frustration. His heart was full of bitterness. He was held by someone. He didn''t even have the right to protest,.


    Li Kewu''s face was a little slow. He slowly put down his coffee and said leisurely: "that''s right. You can do whatever the company arranges. Reputation, whether good or bad, is a kind of hype. Only fame is left."


    Wu Jiawen''s drooping head was silent, but his clenched fists had turned white.


    ¡­¡­


    Bang!


    "Traitor, this damn traitor, he dares to betray the company in vain. I''ll sue him and kill him..."


    In the president''s office of Guangyin media, President Li Guangyin''s face was distorted and his anger roared. The ground was in a mess. He didn''t know how many things had been broken.


    The company employees passing the president''s office fought


    Trembling, even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe, for fear of being affected by President Li''s anger.


    The news that the company had a traitor spread at the fastest speed. It spread all over the company in less than ten minutes. The employees talked and guessed who betrayed the company and asked the president to send the thunder.


    Wu Boshan stood in the office with his hands bent and his face looked ugly as if he had eaten a dead child. He said with guilt and remorse: "President Li, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t put pressure on him last night and threatened him, if he didn''t apologize to pan, the company would hide him, and he wouldn''t unilaterally terminate the contract and betray the company."


    "Well, Boshan, it''s none of your business. You just convey the meaning of the company and didn''t do anything wrong."


    Li Guangyin gradually calmed down, waved his hand to stop Wu Boshan''s self blame, and his face was frightening, He lit a cigarette and sneered, "he found his next home in just one night, which shows that he has long been in contact with other entertainment companies. Even if he doesn''t betray this time, he will betray sooner or later. In this way, he can feed the unfamiliar white eyed wolf and go away. However, I want to see how far he can go in this circle."


    "Anyway, it''s my dereliction of duty. As his agent, I haven''t found out that he has contact with other companies."


    Wu Boshan looked even more ashamed and said remorse.


    "Well, Boshan, you are an agent and not a close nanny. You can''t follow him 24 hours. He wants to contact other companies. You can''t know."


    Li Guangyin has completely restored calm at the moment, Grinning and sneering: "Since the matter is a foregone conclusion, it''s useless to investigate the responsibility again, but I will never let such a traitor go easily. I''ll inform the legal department and the Art Publicity Department to go to the conference room for a meeting. Even if others leave, I''ll drain his final value, and the liquidated damages can''t be less. In addition, since Tianhai dares to dig the foot of the wall, it''s necessary to be prepared to bear the anger of Guangyin media. I hope, What Tianhai has dug up is a piece of treasure, not a piece of grass. "


    "After all, Tianhai has a big family and a big business. We fight with them..."


    Wu Boshan said with some worry.


    "There''s no need to worry. If Tianhai used to be a little scared, but now Tianhai is only a rotten ship with three nails at most. What''s more, they don''t do it authentic. Since Tianhai wants to hit Guangyin''s face, we can''t stretch our face and let others fight. It''s too belittling me, Li Guangyin."


    Li Guangyin sneered: "besides, Tianhai''s poaching behavior this time is not that we Guangyin are unhappy. Xingyi and meteorites don''t want to see the white eyed wolf join Tianhai."


    "Well, I''ll inform someone to come to the meeting now."


    Wu Boshan said suddenly and sincerely.


    He sighed secretly in his heart. No wonder people can start from scratch as president, but he can only be an agent. Whether it''s vision or pattern, it''s far from what he can compare.


    ¡­¡­


    In Xingyi Ninghai branch, Kang min carefully thumbed through the information in her hand. Her face was neither sad nor happy, so people couldn''t see any of her emotions.


    The personnel in charge of the investigation stood still with trembling hands and occasionally peeked at Kang min. they were nervous and their faces were full of tension.


    They have tried their best, but they still can''t find out the real reason why Wu Jiawen changed his course. They can only try to restore all the details of what happened last night, and then provide the information to Kang min, a Female Tyrant, for her decision.


    Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududui!


    Put down the data, Kang min''s slender knuckles unconsciously knocked on the desktop, and his eyes twinkled with the color of thinking.


    Investigators knew that the time of sentencing their fate was coming, and the depressed atmosphere made them nervous and afraid to breathe.


    "At 2:35 a.m., Wu Jiawen appeared in the golden age? Tianhai and meteorite


    The conflict is also in the golden age. "


    Kang min seems to be talking to herself and asking.


    Wang Yiwei, the group leader of the temporary investigation team, couldn''t tell whether the female tyrant was thinking or asking. He said respectfully, "yes."


    "I remember it''s a high-end villa area?"


    Although Kang min is not from Ninghai, she has heard of the golden age because of the nature of her work.


    "Yes, Mr. Kang. Jinse Nianhua is a famous high-end villa area in Ninghai. The people living there are either rich or expensive. Unfortunately, the staff level of Tianhai and meteorite we contact is not high, and they don''t know why Wu Jiawen appeared there."


    Wang Yiwei did his homework very well. Although he didn''t find out the context, he understood the details very clearly in order to make a job.


    "Interesting. According to the information, although Wu Jiawen is wearing a mink coat, it is pajamas inside. Even his shoes are cotton slippers."


    Kang min''s eyes lit up, the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, and said to himself, "this shows that Wu Jiawen was either in the golden age or resting in the community not far from there. After the people from Tianhai and meteorite arrived, he hurriedly put on a mink coat and came out to see them. He didn''t even have time to change his sleeping clothes."


    "Jinse Nianhua is a villa area. There are no other residential areas nearby, but there are two three-star hotels. Would he have stayed in the hotel to rest? When he learned that the people of meteorite and Tianhai were looking for him, he went to the nearest Jinse Nianhua to meet them in order not to expose the hotel he lived in?"


    Wang Yiwei guessed uncertain.


    "No."


    Kang min shook her head flatly, sneered and said, "first, Wu Jiawen betrayed Guangyin and didn''t dare to stay in the hotel at all; second, after Wu Jiawen became famous, he paid great attention to enjoyment and ostentation. He never stayed in a hotel lower than four stars. He must have lived in the golden age at that time."


    Wang Yiwei suddenly remembered a previous media report that Wu Jiawen was furious because the hotel arranged by the advertiser was a three-star hotel. He thought that the advertiser despised him and refused to shoot the advertisement.


    Advertisers are very powerful in the local area. Angry, they arranged reporters to report Wu Jiawen''s big name news, trying to stink him, but he was determined not to compromise.


    Finally, it was the high-level relationship of Guangzhou bank that asked someone to negotiate and voluntarily reduce the advertising expenses. Only then did the advertiser reluctantly arrange a five-star hotel for him to stay, so as to calm the storm.


    "However, although Wu Jiawen is a quasi first-line star, with his income, it is also very difficult to buy a villa in a luxury house like Jinse Nianhua. Moreover, we have also investigated the property rights under his name. He has no real estate in Jinse Nianhua."


    Wang Yiwei asked suspiciously.


    "That''s the problem. Since he didn''t have a real estate in the golden age, why did he appear there? Find out why Wu Jiawen suddenly broke the contract, and it will come to light."


    Kang min looked at him with satisfaction and said with confidence.


    Although Wang Yiwei did not find out the reasons for Wu Jiawen''s temporary change of course, it is very rare for him to find out so many things in a short time.


    What''s more, she has linked all the clues into one line through the data, and the answer is ready to come out, which makes her feel much more comfortable. After all, Wu Jiawen broke the contract under coercion rather than deliberately stood her up.


    "Wu Jiawen has a woman. This woman lives in the golden age and is likely to be a married woman. Once Wu Jiawen and she are exposed, they will lose their reputation. Because the meteorite has not found a relationship, Wu Jiawen will change to the embrace of Tianhai."


    Kang min''s eyes flashed and said firmly.

 Chapter 1426

    If Li Kewu could hear this, he would be shocked and put on 120000 alert to her, because what she said is basically infinitely close to the truth.


    "President Kang is wise!"


    Although Wang Yiwei did not know why Kang min made such a positive judgment, there was no doubt that this judgment was the most likely, which made him secretly relieved and lost no time to flatter.


    "What''s your name? What''s your position now?"


    Thousands of wear, flattery don''t wear. Kang min is very useful for his compliment. The corner of his mouth tilts up slightly and tilts him gently.


    "My name is Wang Yiwei. At present, I am the leader of the third group of the public relations department."


    Wang Yiwei replied respectfully.


    But in his heart, he was both happy and sad. The joy was that if he was favored by the tyrant and promoted, he would rise to the sky step by step; The worry is that accompanying a monarch is like accompanying a tiger. This female tyrant is moody and not so easy to serve.


    "Not bad, very clever. From now on, you are my secretary. I hope you don''t let me down."


    Kang min, like a high queen, uses the language of charity.


    Wang Yiwei''s heart was cold. He thought of Li Jiajia, the former secretary who is still in the hospital. He was a little sad in his heart, but his face was silent. He said more obediently: "yes, President Kang!"


    "You all go out and Xiao Wang stays."


    Kang min waved her hand and motioned the investigators out like catching flies. She told Wang Yiwei, "call Wu Qiang and see how things are going in the hospital."


    "OK, Mr. Kang!"


    Wang Yiwei hurriedly took out his mobile phone and called Wu Qiang.


    "Brother Qiang, Mr. Kang is looking for you."


    Wang Yiwei is very good at coming. He knows that Wu Qiang is the person Kang min trusts most. He must not offend him. He shouted with a sweet mouth.


    "Wu Qiang, how''s it going? Is Li Jiajia dead?"


    Kang min answered the phone and opened his mouth to ask, which made Wang Yiwei cold all over. Looking at Kang min''s eyes full of fear, he secretly beat a drum in his heart. Is it really a good thing to be a Secretary for such a cold, heartless and vicious woman?


    "What? Still under rescue?"


    Kang min suddenly increased the volume and said with a very unhappy face, "why is this waste not dead? If she dies, she has some use value."


    "Forget it, just leave two company representatives there to deal with it. Come back first. The top priority is the signing ceremony of Tianhai. Just two new people of Tiangong entertainment. If they can make some movement, they can make some movement. It doesn''t matter if they can''t make it. They''re not worth spending too much energy and time on it."


    I don''t know what Wu Qiang said there. Kang Min said impatiently and hung up directly.


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning came to the operating room floor and passed Wu Qiang who left in a hurry.


    "Sister, I''m here. What''s the situation? Where are Xiangyun and Mengdie?"


    Ding Ning had no time to take care of others and asked hurriedly in front of Ding Qianlie, who was pacing anxiously.


    "They were questioned in the accident brigade. Nono has rushed there. It will be all right. This is the key."


    Ding Ling didn''t care about greetings, so he took Ding Ning aside, His face was dignified and said: "someone wanted to make things big and informed many reporters to rush over. The identity of the person who was hit was a little special. She was the president secretary of Xingyi, named Li Jiajia. If she was okay, it would be an ordinary traffic accident, but once she died or was disabled, the reporter would exaggerate it. I don''t know how much noise it would make."


    Ding Ning also knew the seriousness of the matter, nodded and asked, "how is Li Jiajia now?"


    "The left hip was comminuted, and the man broke his right arm after being hit and flew. The most serious one was five


    There are bleeding symptoms in the viscera and head. Now they are being rescued inside. The hospital previously said that the situation is not optimistic. Even if they can get back a life, they are likely to be disabled, which is as good as song Ziyi''s injury yesterday. "


    When Ding Ning came, Ding led hunting''s hanging heart back to his stomach, and his tone became relaxed, but his face was still full of worry. He talked to the two men who were staring here: "well, that''s the people of Star art entertainment. They always stare at us for fear that we might run away."


    "Is it so serious that Mengdie drives very fast?"


    Ding Ning frowned, glanced at the two star artists, didn''t take it to heart, but asked anxiously.


    If Mengdie is speeding in violation of traffic regulations, no matter what the result of Li Jiajia is, it will have a great impact on her future with the help of intentional people.


    "When I arrived, the accident brigade and the ambulance had arrived. Mengdie and Xiangyun were almost stunned. They couldn''t even speak clearly. They just kept crying. I called Nono and asked her to take care of the accident brigade. I followed the ambulance to the hospital, so I don''t know what the situation was at the scene."


    Ding Qianlie said helplessly.


    "Husband, with Nuo, it will be all right. You don''t have to worry about them. The top priority now is to save Li Jiajia."


    Seeing Ding Ning''s excellent color, purple finch came forward and comforted him softly.


    "Well, that''s true. As long as people are all right, even if they have to bear the responsibility for the accident, it''s nothing."


    Ding Ning lost his smile, and his tone became relaxed. If he knew that he was concerned, he would be in chaos. As long as the parties were all right, even if someone wanted to make it big, there was no way. At most, he said a few words in the media, which could not have a bad impact on Mengdie and Xiangyun.


    "It''s just that the current situation is a little troublesome. I''ve talked to the hospital before and said you''re coming, but the surgeon in the hospital is a fake foreign devil. His name is mcjohn. He doesn''t catch a cold with you. He said that this is Puji hospital, not Changjiang hospital. You''re not qualified to operate here."


    Ding led the hunter with a wry smile and asked, "do you have a holiday with this fake foreign devil?"


    "Mcjohn? I don''t know. I guess he is a blind admirer of Western medicine. It''s normal to be hostile to me."


    Ding Ning was stunned, searched in his memory, confirmed that he had not dealt with this person, and said with disdain.


    "Whether you know him or not, after all, this John Mack is an surgeon and a director. He has a high reputation in Puji hospital. Is it against the rules for you to break in like this? Or you''d better negotiate with the hospital first."


    Ding Qianlie said with some worry. After all, this is Puji hospital, which is completely different from the military hospital.


    "When I negotiate with the hospital, the cauliflower is cold. Besides, is this mcjohn sure to cure that Li Jiajia?"


    Ding Ning frowned and asked thoughtfully.


    "I don''t know. John McGregor has a long nostril on his forehead. He doesn''t look straight at people at all. Besides, we''re not the family members of the injured. He doesn''t pay attention to what he asks. The most irritating thing is the two people from Xingyi company. They bite to death. They only believe John McGregor and don''t believe anyone else."


    Ding Qianlie said calmly. It seems that he has not been less angry with John Mai and Xingyi before.


    Ding Ning''s eyes narrowed, which was really troublesome. After all, Li Jiajia was from Xingyi. The people of Xingyi company could sign the operation list on behalf of her family and had the right to choose an surgeon. If they resolutely refused him to participate in the treatment, he would have no choice.


    "I''ll talk to the people of Xingyi. Even if there are some festivals between us, after all, life is crucial. They can''t watch Li Jiajia die or become disabled?"


    Ding Ning thought for a moment, said to Ding Qianlie and purple Finch, and walked to Xingyi.


    "Hello, I''m Ding Ning. I think you should have heard of me."


    Ding Ning walked up to the two Star Art employees and extended his hand to introduce himself.


    The two Star Art employees are fat and thin. They obviously know him. They don''t look at his outstretched hand. They don''t give face and say in a cold voice: "what if you''ve heard of it? What''s the matter with us?"


    "Since you have heard of it, you should know that my medical skills are good. Now your colleague Li Jiajia is dying and is being rescued. I dare say that if I don''t do it today, even if she can survive, she will definitely be disabled."


    Ding Ning didn''t think so, so he naturally took back his hand and said calmly.


    "This is Puji hospital. I remember Dr. Ding is not a doctor in Puji hospital. Don''t you think your hand is too long?"


    The thin man said with a smile.


    "Yes, this is Puji hospital, not Changjiang hospital. We only trust qualified doctors."


    The fat man said with a sneer, and his tone was full of sarcasm.


    "No matter where the doctor is, he has the right to treat patients and save people. If Puji hospital can ensure that Li Jiajia is cured, I will not meddle. But if it is not cured, Li Jiajia is likely to die or be disabled. Is this the result you want to see?"


    Ding Ning said with emotion and reason: "You are just Li Jiajia''s colleagues, not her family, and you have no right to decide her fate. I know you have orders from your superiors, but you should think clearly. Once Li Jiajia has an accident, you two are the murderers who killed her. At that time, do you think the company will push you out as a scapegoat or protect you?"


    The thin man and the fat man looked at each other and saw the guilty and panic in each other''s eyes. They were slightly shaken. Although Wu Qiang gave them a death order before leaving, they were also human and had their own conscience and kindness. Li Jiajia was the best age in life. No one was willing to watch this flower like girl wither.


    But at the thought of the company''s severe punishment, the thin man was cruel and biting his teeth. "This is Puji hospital. We only believe in the doctors of the hospital. What does it have to do with us? Besides, why do you think Puji hospital can''t cure Li Jiajia? Maybe if you let you do it, the result is not as good as director John Mai."


    "Indeed, as you said, we are just representatives of the company, not her family, but her family is still on the way. We follow the rules and let the hospital rescue. What''s the problem? On the contrary, if you let you treat Secretary Li, once something happens, we will bear the responsibility."


    The fat man was very cunning. He soon thought of a way to deal with it and excused himself.


    Ding Ning was a little cold in his heart and threatened with some impatience: "I know you can''t be the master, and I won''t talk to you. Now you call the person who can be in charge, and I''ll tell him. Otherwise, if Li Jiajia has any problems, I promise, I''ll let you two bear the brunt of the price."


    "Dr. Ding, we just follow orders. Don''t be difficult for us."


    The thin man pleaded with embarrassment, and his tone softened.


    With Ding Ning''s current reputation and status, it''s absolutely easy to clean up their two small staff of Xingyi. It''s not their wish to make enemies with Ding Ning, a little miracle doctor for business.


    "Yes, Dr. Ding, don''t embarrass us two little people. If we dare to call the boss, we will be fired immediately. We have old and young people, so we can''t lose this job. Please, you can be considerate of us."


    The fat man also asked with a sad face.

 Chapter 1427

    "Are you old and young? Isn''t Li Jiajia old and young? If she has an accident, her parents and elders will send black haired people to white haired people. Put yourself in your shoes and think about it. If the person lying on the cold operating table is your daughter, what''s your mood?"


    Ding Ning laughed angrily and scolded.


    Although he knew that both fat and thin people were ordered to do, he still couldn''t accept their selfish behavior. Would he have to sacrifice Li Jiajia''s life in order to protect himself?


    "Well... Sorry, I know you''re right, but we really can''t make this call."


    The thin man''s face turned red, but he still gritted his teeth and said.


    "Or... I''ll give you the phone number of our leader. Don''t say we gave it, will you?"


    The fat man had a more active mind and immediately came up with a compromise.


    "Well, give me the phone and I''ll call your leaders directly."


    Ding Ning''s face was a little slow. Finally, the humanity of the two guys had not completely disappeared.


    The thin man probably felt that this was the best way. He didn''t support it, but he didn''t oppose it. He stood aside and kept silent.


    The fat man looked around carefully and quickly reported a series of numbers, Then he said sincerely: "Secretary Li is a college student who has just graduated. She is young, beautiful and kind-hearted. We sincerely hope that she can live a safe, healthy and happy life, but we really have no way. If we disobey the orders of our superiors, we will be dismissed. Please Dr. Ding keep it secret for us. Don''t tell the company leaders that I said the phone number, just say you passed the relationship We found it. Otherwise, no one can protect us. "


    "The company also signs a contract with you? You can''t fire someone for such a small matter, can you?"


    Ding Ning asked puzzled. After all, it''s too harsh to say a phone number and get fired.


    "You don''t know. Since the tyrant... Er, no, President Kang took office, he has opened dozens of old employees in succession. They are all for some trivial things, which leads to people''s self danger in the company. They are trembling every day. They hide when they see her, lest they accidentally make her unhappy and become the next victim."


    The thin man said bitterly, "if she knows that we gave you your phone number this time, I''m afraid we''ll pack up and leave."


    "In that case, why don''t you change your job?"


    Ding Ning didn''t expect Kang min, a woman without a mask, to be so strong and domineering.


    "Change? Who doesn''t want to change? But those who have worked in this industry for more than ten or twenty years like us, who don''t have high education and don''t understand other industries, will want us."


    The fat man sighed and said sadly.


    Ding Ning was greatly touched. Yes, both of them are about 40 years old. They are both old and young, and the pressure of life is the greatest.


    They are still just ordinary employees at the bottom. It can be seen that not only their education level is not high, but also their ability is extremely limited. It is extremely difficult for such people to change jobs.


    But in China, there are few successful people who can survive the waves, but more people who are mediocre, struggling at the bottom of society and working hard to support their families without hope occupy the majority.


    Ding Ning doesn''t mean to look down on them, nor does he want to belittle them. On the contrary, it is precisely because there are thousands of seemingly mediocre people like them as the cornerstone of social stability that more outstanding talents can emerge on this basis and support the backbone of this country.


    Sounds like


    It''s ironic, but that''s the truth.


    Thousands of sails race to the top. It''s good if one or two of 10000 people can stand out, and those who fail will not be completely eliminated. As long as they maintain a peaceful attitude, they will live a relatively plain life. Even when their character erupts, they will fly to the sky and live a comfortable life without worry.


    This is life, full of competition and ordinary everywhere, but wonderful and opportunities are everywhere.


    At this moment, Ding Ning seemed to have a deeper understanding of life, calmly took out two business cards and handed them, Solemnly promised: "I will keep it a secret for you. Similarly, I will give you a promise. If you are dismissed by Xingyi for this reason, you can call me at any time. I will be responsible for arranging new jobs for you. As long as you are willing to work hard, I believe you will be happier than you in Xingyi. Of course, the salary is definitely not lower than Xingyi."


    "Really? Thank you. Thank you so much."


    The fat and thin people showed surprise in their eyes and thanked them with excitement.


    Like a treasure, they carefully put the business card with only the phone number and name in their pocket, which is a way out for them to protect their worries.


    "I''m Ding Ning. I''m looking for president Kang."


    Ding Ning smiled and directly dialed the phone number given to him by the fat man. Hearing the man''s voice at the other end of the phone, he said straight to the point.


    "Dr. Ding Ning?"


    Wu Qiang covers the microphone and looks at Kang min like an inquiry.


    Kang min''s mouth was slightly tilted, revealing a hint of playfulness, and reached out to answer the phone: "I''m Kang min, Dr. Ding. I''ve heard about it for a long time. What can I do for you?"


    "President Kang, the time is urgent, and I won''t beat around the bush. I hope to get the permission of President Kang and let me operate on Miss Li Jiajia of your company."


    Ding Ning didn''t have time to dally with her and went straight to the subject.


    "Giggle, Dr. Ding is really joking. Although Li Jiajia is from the company, I have no right to decide who will operate on her. Dr. Ding asked me for authorization. Is it the wrong person?"


    Kang min giggled and said with a playful face.


    Ding Ning frowned, The patient said calmly: "Li Jiajia''s family is in Yanjing and now she is on a business trip in Ninghai. Now her family hasn''t come. As the leader of her company, President Kang can represent her family and has the responsibility and obligation to choose the best treatment scheme for her. I hope President Kang can negotiate with the hospital and appoint me to operate on Li Jiajia. Although President Kang and I have never met before, this request It seems presumptuous, but I don''t think anything else is important. The important thing is that Li Jiajia can be safe and sound. "


    "Dr. Ding, I understand what you said, but the question is, why should I believe that your treatment plan is the best? John McQueen, director of Puji hospital, is a returnee doctor of medicine. I believe he has the ability to treat Jiajia. Therefore, Dr. Ding, it''s not that you think you are the best. Others will choose you. Don''t take yourself too high."


    Kang Min said with a hidden needle, his tone getting colder and colder.


    She carefully planned the set accident and wanted to kill song Ziyi and slander Jiang Yimeng to attack Tiangong entertainment, but she was destroyed by Ding Ning. She hated him to the bone. Where would he be satisfied.


    "The hospital has given a treatment plan, which can not guarantee Li Jiajia''s life safety. The most optimistic estimate is that even if she can survive, she will at least end up with a disability. However, I am 100% sure that she can recover. In this case, President Kang still insists on letting her receive treatment from Puji hospital instead of choosing me?"


    Ding Ning asked in a deep voice.


    "Why should I choose you, because you are a little miracle doctor? Or because your face is bigger than others? I don''t choose a regular hospital, but you? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?"


    Kang Min said sarcastically.


    "You are extremely irresponsible for Li Jiajia''s life. President Kang, I hope you can think twice and don''t delay a fresh life for a moment of anger. It''s a crime."


    Ding Ning''s forehead was green and his voice was suppressed.


    "What kind of thing are you? I''m not responsible. It''s not up to you to say three or four. Even if Li Jiajia is dead, it has nothing to do with you. What are you eager to do? Look at Li Jiajia''s young and beautiful. Do you want to soak her? Or do you want to keep the two little girls who caused the accident in Tiangong entertainment? I''m really curious. You say, if Li Jiajia is dead, what will he do Will the two charming little girls be held criminally responsible? "


    Kang min saw that Ding Ning was soft and hard, and his tone was more and more severe, but he felt more and more comfortable in his heart, and said hypocritically.


    Ding Ning looked gloomy and shouted angrily: "Kang min, you did it on purpose, didn''t you? You want Li Jiajia to die to achieve the purpose of attacking Tiangong entertainment, didn''t you? You''re too vicious..."


    "Dr. Ding, don''t be so angry. Being angry hurts your health. It''s bad to be angry at a young age. Hey, don''t say that I can''t do things without a bottom line. Even if it''s you, how can you bear me?"


    The more angry Ding Ning was, the happier Kang min was, and he gave vent to the pent up happiness in his heart.


    "Well, well, Kang min, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. You should use such despicable means to frame artists and achieve your goal of attacking commercial competitors. The accident at Song Ziyi studio must be your secret hands and feet? It''s really a ruthless tyrant by all means."


    Ding Ning roared angrily, but the corners of his lips evoked a meaningful radian.


    "Don''t say I didn''t do it. What can you do even if I did it? Do you have evidence? If you have evidence, let the police catch me. If you don''t have evidence, get away from me. You''re a little doctor. It''s like you can''t show you."


    Kang min felt nervous when she heard song Ziyi''s name, but she immediately thought of what Ding Ning could do even if she recorded it. If she didn''t say whether the recording could be used as evidence, even if she could, no one could do anything about herself. What''s more, although she planned to harm song Ziyi behind the scenes, there were other people who really shot, and she couldn''t find any evidence related to her.


    "If you want people to know, unless you don''t do it yourself, Kang min, you will pay for your decision."


    Ding Ning''s tone suddenly changed from extreme rage to extremely calm, which made people feel cold.


    The sharp contrast between before and after this made Kang min''s heart Click and give birth to a strong sense of uneasiness. He always felt that he seemed to ignore something, but he couldn''t understand how he thought.


    "Hum! I don''t know. I''m really sick."


    For fear of making more mistakes, Kang min left a word and hung up the phone.


    Benedictine


    Kang min frowned, leaned back on the wide boss''s chair, knocked on the armrest of the chair directly and unconsciously, and recalled their previous conversation bit by bit to see if there was anything missing.


    But I finally found that my words might be impulsive, but I was sure I didn''t say anything wrong. Only then did I feel a little relieved and stretch my eyebrows.


    But the inner uneasiness never faded. After thinking again and again, for the sake of safety, she waved Wu Qiang and others to go out, put on a space card and dialed President Lu.

 Chapter 1428

    Kang min inquired about the whole process and details of plotting against song Ziyi in detail until it was determined that there were no omissions and it was absolutely impossible for the police to find any clues.


    Hung up the phone and whispered with relief: "alarmist, almost scared my mother."


    In Puji hospital, Ding Ning showed a cunning smile at the corners of his mouth and muttered in his heart: "I really want your operation authorization. If you don''t let you be suspicious, how can you show a fox''s tail."


    "No negotiation, okay? What should I do?"


    Ding Qianlie and ziqueer, who always paid attention to Ding Ning, came forward and asked anxiously.


    Even the fat and thin Star Art employees showed depression on their faces. After all, they risked being fired and told Ding Ning Wu Qiang''s contact number in the hope that he could persuade Kang min to rescue Li Jiajia.


    "Cold!"


    Ding Ning smiled with indifference, then pushed open the closed door of the operating room and went in.


    "Who are you?"


    "Get out of here."


    "This is the operating room. Who let you in?"


    ¡­¡­


    There were angry questions and angry curses in the operating room, but the whole world was quiet with the sound of the operating room door being closed.


    Fat and thin were stunned. Their mouths were open enough to fill a duck egg. Their faces were dull and incredible.


    Ding led hunting''s red lips and opened them. What he wanted to say turned into a bitter smile and a long sigh.


    "This is the commander who has no taboos and runs all over the world."


    On the contrary, the purple finch smiled and exclaimed.


    Since she came to the earth, she felt that Ding Ning''s behavior style was quite different from that in the ten thousand demon leader. She became low-key and introverted, and lost her unrestrained and uninhibited, which made her feel a sense of restraint.


    Xingyi duo didn''t care what ziqueer said. They just wanted to report the news that Ding Ning broke into the operating room later.


    "It''s a big trouble now. If someone catches this point and makes an article, he will be pushed to the forefront of the storm again. In case Li Jiajia can''t be saved, he is likely to bear criminal responsibility."


    Ding led the hunter to see that the purple finch was still happy. He couldn''t help smiling and shaking his head. He said with worry.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    The purple finch said in the slightest indifference, then realized that such a tone was somewhat disrespectful, and hurriedly said, "can''t you believe his medical skills, sister lead hunting? What''s more, he is a strong man and qualified to break the rules made by the weak."


    Ding Qianlie was shocked. Then he smiled relieved and felt relaxed.


    Yes, all along, she has been influenced by the rules of this society, and her thoughts have also entered a misunderstanding. Her habitual thinking always makes her think that Ding Ning is still the teenager who needs to be protected.


    Therefore, she ignores the rule that the strong is respected, which is common in any world. Now Ding Ning has enough qualifications to break any so-called rules, and even has the qualification to formulate rules according to her own will. She is no longer the teenager who needs to be submissive to bear and accumulate strength.


    Although Ding Ning''s behavior of breaking into the operating room is very irregular and even illegal, it also depends on the results. If Li Jiajia doesn''t come back, he will naturally bear legal responsibility.


    But does this possibility exist?


    The answer is No. since Ding Ning dared to break into the operating room, he is naturally 100% sure to snatch Li Jiajia back from the death line.


    As long as Li Jiajia is safe and sound, who will care about such a trivial thing as breaking into the operating room


    What about love?


    People often pay more attention to the result and process. In fact, it is not as important as expected. The winner is the king and the loser is the Kou. This is an eternal iron law.


    In the operating room, John McGregor looked at Ding Ning with complex eyes and tried to rescue Li Jiajia with a pleasing magic action. He had mixed feelings and didn''t know what it was like.


    There are envy, reluctance, joy, jealousy and happiness... Mixed with a trace of unspeakable gratitude and shame.


    In fact, if Ding Ning comes two minutes later, he will reluctantly give up rescuing Li Jiajia and announce that the rescue failed.


    Seeing that Li Jiajia, who had been sentenced to death, was brought back to life by Ding Ning''s magical means, his pale face gradually returned to ruddy, and various vital signs were gradually returning to normal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This makes him have to admit that this young traditional Chinese medicine that he has always looked down on has magical medical skills that he can''t reach.


    Although he has always worshipped western medicine and believed that traditional Chinese medicine is a deceptive thing that plays tricks, he is a doctor with a bottom line of professional ethics. He has not been indifferent to watching a young and fresh life die because of his incompetence.


    Therefore, at this moment, the gratitude to Ding Ning has far exceeded his jealousy and unwillingness, and more is the heartfelt joy that Li Jiajia can survive. This is probably the biggest difference between people and animals.


    The same is true of others. From the beginning of being angry at Ding Ning''s forced entry into the operating room to the moment of being intoxicated and watching his brilliant skills come back to life, they have been completely convinced by his magical medical skills.


    In particular, for the first time, they personally felt the power of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia. They were in a clear mess, but they couldn''t even move a finger. This magical feeling also made them strongly dissatisfied with Puji hospital''s resolute resistance to traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia technology for the first time.


    Due to his prejudice and arrogance, John McGregor extremely rejected traditional Chinese medicine. He once told the senior management of the hospital that if the hospital introduced traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia technology, he would immediately choose to leave. In order to retain this pillar, the hospital had to refuse the entry of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia. In order to avoid the dissatisfaction of medical staff, He also wantonly preached that traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia has no scientific basis and is a feudal superstition.


    However, facts speak louder than words. No doubt is more convincing than personally experiencing the magic of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia. They have made up their mind. When anesthesia is over, they will immediately jointly propose to the hospital and strongly demand the introduction of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia technology.


    If the hospital is still stubborn, they may have to consider whether they want to change jobs. In this way, can a hospital that fully rejects and resists new things really surpass other top three hospitals and become the leader? They are seriously skeptical about this.


    Didi!


    On the ECG, Li Jiajia''s vital signs finally completely returned to normal.


    Ding Ning wiped his cold sweat, put his hanging heart back into his stomach, and glanced at the ashamed mcjohn with extreme dissatisfaction.


    It''s not because he advocates western medicine. Everyone has everyone''s preferences and pursuits. It''s understandable, but he almost missed one life because he is competitive. If he comes one minute later, Li Jiajia will be hopeless. This is an unforgivable sin for him.


    "A doctor must first have medical ethics. A doctor without medical ethics is not worthy of being called a doctor even if his medical skills are excellent."


    Ding Ning stared at mcjohn, He yelled in a deep voice: "The doctor''s bounden duty is to save the dying and heal the wounded. I appreciate your courage and determination to save people, but I can''t forgive you. You know that with your ability, the probability of saving Li Jiajia is less than 30%, but because you are unwilling, people shut me out and put all your hope on illusory luck. You are murdering, committing a crime and neglecting human life. You, You don''t deserve to be a doctor. "


    Mcjohn trembled all over, his face was blue and white, and his eyes were full of regret and remorse. He didn''t realize that he had recovered his freedom. He said in a hoarse voice, "you''re right. I don''t deserve to be a doctor. When Li Jiajia recovers, I will immediately take the blame and resign to atone for my mistakes."


    "People are not saints, but saints also said that knowing mistakes can improve things. If you really want to atone, don''t resign and continue to use what you have learned to help more patients get rid of the suffering of illness. Escape is the patent of cowards. Choose to be a coward or face their mistakes bravely. Measure it yourself. Remember, medicine is not divided Nationality, no one is high or low, as long as it can cure the disease and save people. "


    Ding Ning''s complexion was a little slow. After that, regardless of mcjohn''s changing and tangled face, he untied the pulse cutting hand for everyone one after another, and swaggered out in the eyes of people''s worship and admiration.


    Although John is hostile to traditional Chinese medicine, he is not bad in nature and is not good for nothing. At least he can face mistakes and take responsibility.


    Moreover, in terms of professional ethics and medical skills, he is much better than those quacks who eat vegetarian meals. If he is forced to take the blame and resign, it will also be a huge loss to patients.


    John McGregor stood stunned in place, gradually became firm in his confused eyes, and said in a deep voice, "give the patient a detailed and all-round examination."


    "John, that Chinese medicine anesthesia..."


    Asked the surgical assistant Si AI.


    "Call me director Mai in the future. From today on, I will restore the Chinese name Mai Jiaqiao. As for traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia, I will discuss with the president to introduce it as soon as possible."


    He has always been above determination, pretentious, arrogant and conceited. He only likes to be called John''s returned maijiaqiao. He wakes up like a great awakening and says in a gentle voice he has never had before.


    "Long live director Mai!"


    "Yeah! Great."


    "I haven''t found it before. Director Mai is so handsome!"


    ¡­¡­


    There were cheers in the operating room. Everyone was filled with a happy smile. Two operating nurses were still red and made eyes at Mai Jiaqiao.


    Mai Jiaqiao felt relaxed as if he had a thorough understanding. His eyes were shining brightly, but the smile at the corners of his mouth was spreading, As if he had made a decision, he whispered, "medicine is good as long as it can cure and save people regardless of nationality, but I am a Chinese. How can I not learn the precious wealth handed down by my ancestors? Dr. Ding, I will let you see my determination. I want to worship you as a teacher."


    Ding Ning doesn''t know that he inadvertently made trouble for himself. In fact, Li Jiajia has completely recovered. As long as he wants, he can recover her wound at any time and leave the hospital alive.


    But he still chose to let Li Jiajia stay in the hospital for a while and wait for the natural healing of the knife edge, so as not to be too shocking. After all, this is Puji, not a military region hospital. He is not sure to let the hospital keep it secret for him.


    "How''s it going?"


    When Ding led the hunter to see him coming out, he immediately greeted him with purple finches and asked with concern.


    Although Xingyi didn''t come forward to ask, they also paid nervous attention to him and waited for his answer.


    "I go out, one for two."


    Ding Ning smiled and said, "call Mengdie and Xiangyun and tell them that Li Jiajia is all right."


    "I knew it."


    With a smile, Ding Qianlie took out his mobile phone, called Xiao Nuo and reported the good news to her.

 Chapter 1429

    "Ah, OK, I see."


    Ding Qianlie quickly hung up the phone after saying that. His face was a little ugly and said, "the reporter surrounded the accident brigade and accused Mengdie of driving illegally as an artist. He didn''t know to give way to pedestrians."


    "The reporter surrounded the accident brigade?"


    Ding Ning''s face was suddenly gloomy, and his eyes glittered with cold light. It seems that some people still want to continue to fan the flames and make things big.


    "The accident responsibility appraisal of the accident brigade has come out, and Mengdie has to bear most of the responsibility."


    Ding qiangsai said anxiously, "let''s go to the accident brigade first. The things are more complicated and can''t be explained clearly on the phone."


    Ding Ning asked strangely, "when the accident brigade came out of the scene, why didn''t they send someone to the hospital to understand the situation of the injured, and who leaked the accident responsibility appraisal to the reporter."


    "Before the accident brigade, two people came. After a while, they saw that Li Jiajia was still rescuing, so they left a phone call for the hospital and left first. The accident responsibility appraisal is said to be provided by a traffic policeman to Xingyi employees, who showed it to reporters."


    Ding Qianlie doesn''t know that there is something fishy in it, but Li Jiajia is an employee of Xingyi. It''s understandable that the accident brigade gave the responsibility appraisal to Xingyi employees.


    "Hum, there must be something wrong with that traffic policeman. In this way, you and ah Zi go first. I''ll be there in a minute."


    Ding Ning snorted coldly and pondered for a moment.


    "OK, ah Zi and I went there first. Hurry up."


    Ding Qianlie knew that Ding Ning was staying. He must have something to do without ink. He took the purple sparrow straight to the accident brigade.


    The door of the operating room was pushed open, and mcjohn led out first. Others pushed Li Jiajia and came out with a happy face.


    "Director Mai, did Secretary Li''s operation go well?"


    Xingyi''s fat and thin duo hurried up and asked. Although they had got the answer from Ding Ning''s mouth, mcjohn was the attending doctor after all. He must know the situation.


    Mai Jiaqiao blushed, Glancing at Ding Ning, he said: "the situation was very dangerous. We had to give up the rescue. Fortunately, Dr. Ding arrived and the operation was successfully completed. We just gave the patient a general examination. The results showed that the operation was very successful and the patient''s vital signs have returned to normal. As long as we stay in the hospital for observation for a period of time, if there are no other emergencies, we can be discharged after the suture is removed."


    "That''s good, that''s good, thank director Mai, thank Dr. Ding, thank you, thank you, thank you..."


    After all, the conscience of the fat and thin group has not disappeared. Although under the above pressure, they hope Li Jiajia''s death or disability to create public opinion, they still can''t help showing their true feelings and express their gratitude to the people.


    "Dr. Mai, talk."


    Ding Ning waved to mcjohn.


    "Master, you''re looking for me."


    Mai Jiaqiao ran over and swore with his mouth open. Ding ninglei was scorched outside and tender inside. He couldn''t speak with his mouth open for a long time.


    "What do you call me?"


    Ding Ning twitched at the corners of his mouth and felt that a big trouble seemed to be getting closer and closer.


    "Master, I have decided to worship you as a teacher and learn our traditional Chinese medicine."


    Mai Jiaqiao said straightforwardly with a natural look.


    Ding Ning''s forehead was covered with black lines: "don''t shout. I didn''t say I wanted to take you as an apprentice."


    "I used to advocate western medicine, slander and even reject traditional Chinese medicine, because I didn''t realize that our ancestors'' traditional medicine was so clever, but now I see it and am convinced by it, which makes me realize that what our ancestors left behind is the real treasure, so I have decided to devote myself to the tide of reviving our Chinese traditional medical culture."


    Mai Jiaqiao flashed a sly look at the bottom of his eyes and said with awe inspiring righteousness: "master, as a leader in the revival of traditional Chinese medicine in China, you can''t ignore me, a lamb who has lost his way? Do you want to


    It''s ignoring me. It''s extremely irresponsible to traditional medicine. Taizu said to unite all the forces that can be united. Although I went the wrong way before, I have awakened and should be within the scope of the forces that can be united. "


    Ding Ning''s eyelids twitched and looked at Mai Jiaqiao''s eyes. Did the goods come from monkeys?


    Even the elder Taizu moved out, as if he would be sorry for the country and the people if he didn''t accept him.


    Mai Jiaqiao said, blinking a pair of innocent eyes, which made Ding Ning instantly thrilled. This goods are selling cute. Is this still the arrogant Mai John?


    However, I have to say that Ding Ning felt a sense of achievement when he could convince a diehard who advocated western medicine. He immediately coughed and said, "I''ll talk about it later. Now I need you to issue a post-operative examination report of Li Jiajia to the accident brigade on behalf of the hospital..."


    "No problem, master. I''ll write the report now."


    Mai Jiaqiao agreed without hesitation.


    "Don''t call me Shifu. I haven''t promised to accept you as an apprentice."


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes.


    "I see, master."


    "Said don''t call me Shifu."


    "I didn''t shout, master."


    "You... Don''t call me Shifu."


    "Yes, master."


    "Shut up!"


    "Yes, master."


    "I''ll go. Who is it?"


    "Don''t worry. It''ll be ready soon, master."


    "I said, don''t call master."


    "I know, master."


    "I... whatever."


    ¡­¡­


    When he met the goods without face and skin, Ding Ning was completely drunk. He waved his hand powerlessly, shouted with him, got the postoperative inspection report, and fled like a god of avoiding plague.


    "Master, please slow down. I''ll go downstairs and send those reporters away. I''ll visit them when I have time."


    Maijiaqiao shouted enthusiastically, which made the medical staff on the whole floor stunned, and their eyes almost didn''t fall off.


    Ding Ning stumbled and ran away without looking back. He was really afraid of this cheeky fake foreign devil.


    Regardless of the reporters squatting at the door of the hospital, they greeted Huang Sheng directly through spiritual contact, then ran to the top floor stealthily, and flew to the accident brigade with their wings.


    When approaching the accident brigade, Ding Ning found a hidden place to land, folded his wings, took out his spare car from the space, a Bentley off-road, and went straight to the accident brigade.


    The entrance of the accident brigade was crowded with reporters, and even the road at the entrance was blocked. More than a dozen heavily armed traffic police blocked the entrance of the accident brigade like a great enemy to prevent them from rushing in and kept discussing with them to let them disperse.


    "We are journalists and have the right to interview. Why should we stop us?"


    "The artist has no virtue. He doesn''t obey the traffic rules and killed people. Can''t we interview him?"


    "Unscrupulous artists corrupt the atmosphere of the entertainment industry. Such people should be driven out of the entertainment industry."


    "Public figures should always pay attention to their words and deeds. Although it seems to be just a traffic accident, it also exposes the good and bad in the artist circle. In this way, artists without social morality should be condemned by the whole society."


    ¡­¡­


    The reporter said more or less. There were about 40 or 50 people. The first was a middle-aged reporter with a black mole on her face. She was filled with indignation and made verbal and written criticism of LAN Meng, as if she had committed such a heinous crime in a traffic accident.


    Boom!


    There was a loud roar of the car engine.


    The reporters and the traffic police were shocked. Looking at the sound of horror, they saw a Bentley cross-country car crashing like a runaway Mustang.


    "Ah!"


    With a scream, the reporters dispersed like a nest of hornets.


    The mole reporter was scared silly. His legs shook like chaff. He had no place to run if he wanted to run. There was no suspense. He was directly hit by Bentley and fell heavily on the ground. He couldn''t get up for a long time.


    "It''s killing people. It''s killing people."


    "Oh, my God, Lao Zhang flew several meters away. Now he''s dead."


    "Which childe is this? He''s arrogant when driving a Bentley. He dares to hit people at the door of the accident brigade."


    "Shh, keep your voice down. Can we provoke people who can drive Bentley? If they hear about it, you don''t even know how to die."


    "Cut, this is a legal society. I just don''t like it. Can he really kill me?"


    "Hum, naive, what''s the matter with the society ruled by law? It''s like killing an ant. You can find a scapegoat at for any money you spend. Don''t bother me and stay away from me."


    "Well... I won''t say. He can''t hear it so far."


    ¡­¡­


    The reporters immediately talked and looked at the arrogant childe who came down from Bentley with anger, awe and envy.


    "Do you have a bit of public morality? Why should you block the young master''s way? A good dog doesn''t block the way, you know?"


    The childe, with his nostrils up and his sunglasses on, walked up to the black mole reporter with anger and fear on his face and drank and scolded from a commanding position.


    "You... You''ve gone too far. You hit people and swear?"


    The mole reporter was so angry that he almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood. His fingers trembled and pointed to the childe''s oppressive way, but looking at the childe''s arrogant and domineering appearance, he couldn''t help being a little timid, and his voice was full of cowardice.


    "Hit people? Are you really human? This is a street for cars, not for dogs. Is there anything wrong with my normal driving?"


    But the childe sneered and scolded impolitely.


    The mole reporter was speechless immediately. Because they surrounded the accident brigade to interview, but the accident brigade has been refusing, blocking the door and not allowing them to enter, so they can only stand in the street and confront the traffic police, inciting the people who don''t know the truth, which has seriously hindered the traffic order.


    Before, many vehicles had to make a detour because it was an accident brigade, but the childe in front of us didn''t play cards according to the routine and drove directly and hit it.


    "Then you can''t hit people."


    Mole reporter Li Qu''s poor words, but he is the victim, and China''s traffic law is also biased towards vulnerable groups, which gives him instant confidence again.


    "Did I hit a man? I clearly hit a blocking dog."


    The childe arrogantly pinched his waist and looked down at the mole reporter half lying on the ground. He had a glance at the dandy atmosphere.


    Upstairs of the accident brigade, Xiao Nuo frowned and said angrily, "which dandy is this? It''s so arrogant. It''s reasonable to hit someone."


    "Nono, your sense of justice is a little too much. I think this boy hit well and had a good time. Before, you were angry and wanted to hit the unscrupulous reporter with a mouth full of feces. Just because it was inconvenient for us to start, someone taught him a lesson. Why are you so busy?"


    Murong Yanran said with great pleasure.


    "Yes, why don''t you kill that bastard? You deserve it."


    Sun Lanying also said.


    "Hum, that unscrupulous reporter just jumped and strolled. He was obviously bought off. Why can''t you understand why sister Nuo still defended him against injustice."


    Ye Huan, who has always been gentle, also complained.

 Chapter 1430

    Xiao Nuo blushed and said awkwardly, "I actually feel very relieved, but I''m a policeman. I can''t pretend not to see such an unfair thing."


    "Is he fair to Mengdie?"


    Ye Lexin spoke quickly. Xiao Nuo, who was blocked by a word, couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "Well, let''s talk less. Officer Xiao is also responsible. He didn''t say anything wrong."


    Seeing that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, song Ziyi hurriedly made peace with the mud.


    "Yes, sister Nuo has her difficulties. As a policeman, she can''t sit idly by when she meets such a thing. The unscrupulous reporter is hateful, but after all, he hasn''t violated the law. Although the childe''s behavior is very relieved, it''s really too arrogant and domineering. Sister Nuo should take care of it."


    Although Xiaoyao doesn''t want Xiao Nuo to take care of it in his heart, he still firmly stands on Xiao Nuo''s side.


    "No, none of us can go!"


    Snow, who has never expressed any opinions, suddenly made a firm statement this time and held out his hands to stop Xiao Nuo.


    "Snow, get out of the way and don''t stop me."


    Xiao Nuo frowned. If she didn''t understand Luoxue''s temperament, she thought that Luoxue was deliberately targeting her.


    "Just watch it. Although you are a policeman, don''t forget that this is the accident brigade. The people in the accident brigade don''t care. What do you do?"


    Snow''s big eyes flickered, but she insisted firmly on not giving way.


    Xiao Nuo stared at the falling snow strangely and asked seriously, "is there any reason? Just say it."


    Snowflake''s lips looked around in embarrassment, and her eyes became firm again: "sister Nuo, just listen to me once, I can still hurt you."


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes showed a thoughtful look, and the corners of his mouth turned up: "well, I''ll pretend to be blind once and see what tricks you want to play."


    ¡­¡­


    "What should we do? Master, we don''t care?"


    A small traffic policeman who had just joined the work at the door of the accident brigade asked the old traffic policeman around him in a low voice with a painful face.


    "The leader ordered us to guard the gate. Let''s just guard the gate. What are you doing with so much business?"


    The old traffic policeman said calmly.


    "But we are traffic police. The boy bumped into people under our noses and is still so arrogant. Can we pretend we can''t see?"


    The little traffic policeman is a hot-blooded and impulsive age. His bones are full of a sense of justice. Wen Yan said unconvinced.


    "Let me ask you, do you know what happened at the door?"


    The old traffic policeman asked slowly.


    "I must know. Even if I don''t see it, someone must report it."


    The little traffic policeman answered naturally.


    "Then you say, since the boss knows, he will send someone out to let us ask? But why is there no news?"


    The old traffic policeman looked at the little traffic policeman with a pair of penetrating eyes and asked earnestly.


    "Er, well, does the top also see that the reporters are not pleasing to the eye and want to teach them a lesson by the hand of that childe?"


    The little traffic policeman thought for a moment and said with a bright eye.


    The old traffic policeman smiled without saying anything, but shook his head slightly.


    "Isn''t that right? Why?"


    The little traffic policeman couldn''t understand what was going on. He scratched the back of his head and muttered with doubts on his face.


    "Although you haven''t been a traffic policeman for a long time, I''ve been a traffic policeman for more than 20 years. This is the first time I''ve heard that the accident brigade is surrounded by reporters."


    The wise eyes of the old traffic policeman glittered: "punishment


    The police force is because some cases with great social impact will be blocked by reporters to inquire about the detection of cases, But the accident brigade is really a small traffic policeman, thinking and saying, "but this ordinary car accident has attracted so many reporters. They also denounced her and described her as a heinous crime. I think she has offended someone. Someone is deliberately discrediting her and wants to punish her."


    The old traffic policeman nodded approvingly: "In fact, LAN Mengdie was wronged. She was unlucky. The accident happened at Jian''an intersection. I was very familiar with the terrain there. Due to some historical problems, the intersection was a dead corner. The green belt and roadside trees blocked her vision. The driving vision was not wide enough. If a familiar old driver passed the intersection, he would subconsciously slow down, but LAN Mengdie was Novices, not Ninghai people, don''t know the road conditions there. "


    "More importantly, the signal indicator at that time showed that there was still five or six seconds left for the green light, so she subconsciously accelerated and wanted to cross the intersection at the green light. As a result, she didn''t notice that someone was on the zebra crossing in the dead corner covered by roadside trees and green belts."


    The little traffic policeman added,


    "Yes, she was unlucky in this place. Due to the problem of perspective, she didn''t find the victim, so it was too late for her to brake when she found someone."


    The old traffic policeman smiled bitterly and said, "strictly speaking, the victim actually violated the traffic rules and crossed the zebra crossing when the pedestrian signal indicator is still red."


    "Since the victim violated the rules first, why does the accident responsibility book attribute most of the accident responsibility to LAN Mengdie?"


    The little traffic policeman asked puzzled.


    "China is a country full of human feelings, and the traffic law is also biased towards laws and regulations to protect vulnerable groups. In addition, although the victim violated the rules first, when she crossed the zebra crossing to send out an accident, the pedestrian signal indicator has become a green light, and the motorway has become a red light, so it is determined that LAN Mengdie should bear most of the responsibility for the accident."


    The old traffic policeman sighed with emotion, "that blue dream butterfly is also unlucky enough. Such controversial things happen to her and are used by her enemies to cause the current situation."


    The little traffic policeman didn''t think so, and his eyes twinkled with thinking: "since there is a dispute, I don''t think the accident responsibility book should be so determined. If the victim is okay, if something happens, isn''t blue Mengdie dead?"


    The old traffic policeman patted him on the shoulder. He didn''t say anything. He just sighed. He also felt very unfair, but what can it be?


    As soon as the accident identification responsibility of LAN Mengdie came out, he knew that there must be something fishy. In addition, the reporter was aggressive and obviously wanted to make things bigger, so he was more sure that there was a problem.


    But he has passed the age of hot-blooded impulse. His once sharp edges and edges have been smoothed and become round and smooth. He knows that even if he can''t see it anymore, he can''t ask for trouble.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t understand this truth when he was young. If he couldn''t stand it, he had to take care of it. He was full of blood and wanted to do justice.


    What happened?


    But he offended people who can''t afford to offend at all. Now he is almost 50 years old and still the traffic policeman at the bottom. This is the price of growth.


    But the price is a little heavy, which makes him have to put away his edges and corners, compromise with reality, and live a muddle through life waiting for retirement.


    "Master, do you think this childe is a friend of blue Mengdie, who came to teach those reporters a lesson for her?"


    The little traffic policeman had a whim and said excitedly.


    "Maybe!"


    The old traffic policeman said noncommittally, but he shook his head and smiled bitterly in his heart. The apprentice''s reaction was too late and dull. He didn''t see it until now.


    "Master, since LAN mengde has such a rich friend, do you think the appraisal responsibility statement will be changed?"


    The little traffic policeman suddenly asked again.


    "Who knows, people don''t care. If they don''t want to admit it and apply for reconsideration or administrative litigation, some leaders of the accident brigade will be in trouble."


    The old traffic policeman said with some schadenfreude.


    Will Ding Ning care?


    Of course, he cares, because he knows the character of LAN Mengdie very well. She is a novice who has just got her driver''s license. She drives very carefully and will never break the rules easily.


    So when he learned that the accident brigade decided that most of the responsibility for the accident belonged to LAN Mengdie, he also leaked it to the reporter. He knew there must be a problem.


    Therefore, he did not appear for the first time, but observed the reporters from a distance, listening to the abuse and insult of the mole reporter who confused black and white, and his lungs were about to explode.


    Without hesitation, he called Cui Yin and asked her to come to the traffic police team to inquire about the monitoring at that time and search for strong evidence to wash away LAN Mengdie''s grievances.


    Then he was equipped with biological simulation skin and disguised as an arrogant and domineering childe to vent the evil spirit for blue Mengdie.


    He was sure that the people in the accident brigade who were bought by Xingyi only helped them because they were greedy for benefits, and would never oppose him with their own future and destiny.


    Facts have proved that he guessed right. The squadron leader who issued the accident responsibility appraisal and provided the appraisal to Xingyi has a green heart. He is as frightened as an ant on a hot pot in the office. There is no time to stand out for reporters.


    When Xiao Nuo, the chief of the criminal police, appeared and showed a very unusual relationship with LAN Mengdie, the squadron leader knew that he was finished, and hated the people who bought him by Xingyi.


    Because the people of Xingyi didn''t tell him that it would lead to the siege of reporters. It would make so much trouble. This is to make naked use of and deceive him, so that he can not be angry and regret.


    After some painful and tangled careful consideration, he gritted his teeth and decided to resolutely implement the national policy and be frank and lenient.


    Take bribes, formulate unfair accident responsibility appraisal and other acts, truthfully explain them to the superior leaders, and strive to get the superior leaders to give him a lighter punishment.

 Chapter 1431

    Ding Ning played the arrogance and arrogance of a dandy incisively and vividly, and was very humiliating to the mole reporter.


    The two representatives of Xingyi watched all this and didn''t dare to stand out for the mole reporter. After all, they are only Xingyi''s employees, not Xingyi''s boss. They won''t offend people foolishly if they stay away from such a second ancestor.


    After the evil breath in his chest, Ding Ning stared at the angry eyes of the mole reporter and asked coldly, "you seem very angry?"


    The mole reporter was almost crying. He thought I wouldn''t be angry? I can''t get up when I''m hit by you, and I have to endure your insult and bullying.


    "It''s right to be angry, but have you ever thought about what it''s like to be slandered and framed by scum like you?"


    Ding Ning looked at him vaguely. His eyes were as deep as a pool that could not see to the end, which made the nevus reporter''s eyes empty and confused. He said as if he had lost his mind: "I''m scum. I shouldn''t accept the bribe of Xingyi to stir up the wind and rain and incite so many media to make trouble in the accident brigade..."


    The reporters nearby have always dared to be angry at the childe''s bullying, but they are both uncrowned kings. Naturally, they will share a common hatred and always secretly shoot what happened at the scene, trying to expose the childe''s behavior afterwards, attract the attention of public opinion and retaliate.


    But at the moment, hearing the "confession" of nevus reporters, these reporters were stunned. They accepted the same benefits as nevus reporters to discredit blue Mengdie. Their faces became very ugly. They secretly scolded whether the nevus reporter was kicked by a donkey in the head and how he was bullied by a childe twice, so they explained everything.


    But other bewitched journalists were angry. They didn''t expect that they would be used as tools by their peers. They recorded all this with a gloomy face and prepared to report truthfully.


    The two employees of Xingyi had soft legs and frightened eyes. Knowing that it was over this time, after looking at each other, they were trying to sneak away when people were unprepared, but they were blocked by several police officers. The leader was Xiao Nuo, who was covered with cold frost: "where do you want to go, two?"


    "Officer, the company has something urgent. We have to go back. If you have something to call."


    Star art staff with a stiff smile, but also want to muddle through.


    "You are suspected of bribing public servants, practicing fraud in the accident liability appraisal, buying journalists to slander others, causing great harm to the reputation and image of the parties. Please also cooperate with our investigation."


    Xiao Nuo Liang gave out his certificate and looked coldly at the two Star Art employees shaking like chaff. He waved his hand: "take them away and investigate."


    "It''s none of our business. We just follow the instructions above. Don''t catch us."


    "Officer, I''m old and young. We can''t help it. It''s really none of our business."


    Two Star Art employees fell to the ground with their legs soft and cried.


    The news here startled the reporters. They heard the wind one after another, and the flash kept flashing, recording the scene faithfully.


    After Xiao Nuo mercilessly dragged the two star artists away like a dead dog, the reporters found that the arrogant and domineering childe didn''t know when he had left, and his Bentley disappeared without a trace. There were only black moles lying on the ground, which were taken away by two policemen with their arms.


    The reporters sighed. They knew that the mole reporter was finished. It was impossible to see him in the circle in the future. They scattered and didn''t dare to stay any longer.


    Every profession has its own rules. It''s not uncommon for journalists to be bought as a tool to attack someone. They haven''t experienced it, but it''s not on the table, private


    You can do it below, but once it is made public, you can only admit bad luck.


    Even if everyone knows that this is the hidden rule in the media circle, in order to maintain the credibility and purity of the circle, people can only speak and write against it from the commanding height of morality.


    Nevus reporter''s luck seems not very good. He bumped into an iron plate, his head was broken and bleeding, and there was no whole body.


    This also sounded an alarm for reporters. They secretly warned themselves that they must be careful in doing things in the future. They don''t dare to collect any money. If they don''t firmly hold the bottom line of professional ethics, they are likely to follow the footsteps of this mole reporter.


    Ding Ning stood in the remote lane and recovered his original appearance. Watching the reporters disperse one after another, he raised a sneer at the corners of his mouth. "Kang min, Kang min, this time it''s just an appetizer, and the big gift is still behind."


    He knew very well that even if the two Star Art employees were instructed, they could bite Wu Qiang at most, and it was impossible to involve Kang min.


    But that''s enough for him. Isn''t Kang min good at manipulating public opinion to achieve his purpose? This time, he will return him with his own way and give her a heavy blow in her best field.


    If Kang Xiangyang is still in the position of chairman of the board, this counterattack may not do any harm to Xingyi, but Kang min is just on the top, and has always been headstrong. She is a cold-blooded and ruthless female tyrant. There are many people dissatisfied with her by the directors of Xingyi, but these people can''t find an excuse to criticize her.


    This time, he sent this handle to the major directors of Xingyi. As long as these directors are not fools, they are bound to seize this opportunity to make trouble. I believe that even if Kang min can''t be pulled down from the throne of chairman, her position will become precarious.


    "Star art, meteorite and sky sea, I wanted to let you go. Unfortunately, I would have turned my heart to the bright moon. However, the bright moon shines on the ditch, but you touch my scales again and again. In that case, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    Ding Ning''s mouth showed a cold and ferocious smile, which looked very cruel.


    Cui Yin''s egg hurts if she has an egg.


    She became the legal adviser of Tiangong entertainment and served as the chairman of the board of supervisors, which made her very satisfied.


    After all, Ding Ning is really generous. The annual legal counsel fee is astronomical, but she didn''t expect that there would be so many things.


    The legal department of Tiangong entertainment doesn''t even have a formal lawyer with a lawyer''s license. All legal documents and even the formulation and drafting of the company''s rules and regulations need to be done by her lawyer team.


    On her first day in office, in addition to some legal documents, she had to submit lawyer letters to eight media at the same time. When she was busy, Ding Ning called her to the accident brigade to deal with traffic accident cases.


    This made her very depressed. As a famous barrister in Ninghai, she didn''t work as a legal adviser in the enterprise. She made money easily. Where would she be so busy as now.


    She has never met a boss like Ding Ning. Calling her is like calling a life assistant. This is a standard. She doesn''t treat the village head as a cadre. If it weren''t for Xiao Yao''s face, she would like to terminate her contract with Tiangong immediately. There is no such calling.


    The unsightly mood made her old problems show signs of wanting to attack. Therefore, after arriving at the accident brigade, she always pulled a face and looked like a stranger.


    Then, she saw Ding Ning coming with a file bag, Shi Shi ran, greeted with a bright smile and said something that made her want to vomit blood.


    "Lawyer Cui, the matter has been found out. This is all the information about the car accident. Take a look and draft a document to sue Xingyi.


    ¡±


    Cui Yin subconsciously took the material, covered her rapidly fluctuating chest, and forcibly restrained her impulse to smash the file bag on Ding Ning''s face. Her beautiful eyes behind her glasses gushed with towering anger.


    Gasping for breath, he desperately warned himself that Cui Yin''s Cui Yin takes people''s money and money to eliminate disasters. You must bear it. You are a person with professional ethics. Don''t be common with him.


    "Eh, lawyer Cui, why is your face so ugly? Haven''t you had a good rest? It''s not good. As the saying goes, your body is the capital of revolution. No matter how busy you are, you should pay attention to the combination of work and rest. You can''t wear out your body."


    Ding Ning saw that her face was wrong and said with great concern.


    Cui Yin''s lungs are going to explode. Have a rest? Don''t you want to have a good rest? But just after signing the contract, my mother is like a long-term worker who sells to the landlord. She has endless work. Are you happy to tell my mother to combine work and rest?


    Ouch, my heart hurts. It hurts like a needle. I have difficulty breathing. A fine cold sweat is oozing from my forehead.


    No, the old problem is happening again.


    This is Cui Yin''s pale face. As soon as his body is soft, it is like being drained of all his strength. In front of him, he is black and Venus is rising.


    "Lawyer Cui, lawyer Cui, what''s the matter with you? Bad..."


    Dingning''s urgent cry came to my ears, but it seemed as if it was so far away across the long river of years.


    Finally, are you dying? Unfortunately, I have never tasted the taste of love in vain.


    Cui Yin whispered in her heart, giving birth to a hint of regret.


    This damn angina has been haunting her for more than ten years, making her dare not even fall in love like a normal person. People around her think she has a problem with her sexual orientation.


    Well, you''ll be free when you die. You don''t have to bear this endless torture.


    When she was relieved, she felt a big hand covering her chest, and a cool breath like a clear spring injected into her heart. The heart was twisted together, and the inhuman pain disappeared quickly, and her breathing became smooth.


    The feeling of being separated from the world after walking around in front of the gate of death made her feel that the air seemed to be fresh. She couldn''t help taking a deep breath. A faint smell was refreshing, which made her wonder to open her eyes. What''s the taste? Smell it well?


    Then


    When she opened her eyes, she saw that Ding Ning held her in her arms, and a big hand stretched into her skirt. She lingered in the forbidden area where she had not been touched by any opposite sex for 28 years.


    Most importantly, there are many people around, pointing and talking, and they don''t know what to say.


    "Ah! Smelly hooligan."


    A red cloud quickly climbed up her cheek. Cui Yin was stunned. Her brain roared. Without hesitation, she raised her hand and slapped her face, sending out a high decibel scream.


    Pop!


    Loud slaps rang through the corridor, and the onlookers opened their mouths in amazement. How strange the expression on their faces was.


    "Don''t move!"


    Cui Yin thought it was time for the rogue to let go, but she didn''t expect a serious and serious voice in her ear, which made her look at the other party in amazement.


    Eh!


    Unexpectedly, his skin was so good, white and almost transparent, and even light cyan blood vessels were vaguely visible. The red palm print seemed so clear at the moment.


    However, how shameless this man must be. When he was caught molesting himself in public, he could not change his face, keep his heart from jumping, and keep himself still.

 Chapter 1432

    Is it stupid to be a mother? Don''t move and let you molest? What''s special is public indecency.


    If there is no one, maybe I can learn from you. After all, speaking from my heart, my heart feels cool and comfortable.


    In particular, the kind of good smell came from such an obscene man. Moreover, his arms seemed very warm, giving people a feeling of peace of mind.


    Bah, bah, Cui Yin, what do you think? I wonder if I''m crazy. I''m even greedy for the arms of an obscene man.


    Pop!


    It was another loud slap in the face. Cui Yin''s face was red like a persimmon. Her eyes were wide open, and she gnashed her teeth and said, "let go."


    "Can''t put it."


    Ding Ning''s firm answer made her confused again. This guy can be so serious and righteous in public. It''s really a wonderful work.


    What puzzled her most was that there were so many onlookers nearby that no one would take care of them. Even if they were outside, it would be OK. Here is an accident brigade, and the traffic police are all watching.


    God, has the morality of today''s society fallen to such a point? Is there no policeman who dares to stand up and say a fair word?


    "I want to sue you... For public indecency, and... You cold-blooded policemen who watch crime happen but are indifferent..."


    Cui Yin roared hysterically.


    "Tell you, don''t move, you won''t die."


    Ding Ning scolded angrily. Is this woman sick? People who are dying of myocardial infarction don''t have such great strength to shout here.


    If he didn''t want to give up all his previous efforts and cure her angina pectoris at one time, he would have given up. He was so obscene that he was a C at most. I really didn''t see it.


    But then again, Cui Yin is really beautiful after taking off her glasses. Her forehead is broad and full of wisdom. Qiong has a bright nose and mouth, red lips and white teeth, a pair of watery eyes hook people''s soul, and her skin can be broken. If she wasn''t suffering from the terrible white disease at the moment, she would definitely be a great beauty who can score more than 90 points.


    It''s just that she wears a red framed glasses, an old black suit and a regular hairstyle all day. It''s frightening to look like an old maid who is not allowed to enter. It''s easy to ignore her hidden beauty.


    "You... You have no face."


    Cui Yin cried wrongfully. She felt deeply helpless. She was molested by this damn man. There were so many people nearby who didn''t act bravely.


    "Youngest daughter, you cry. If this brother hadn''t saved you, you would have died."


    A thin old man who came to work in the accident brigade couldn''t see it anymore and said with a strong Sichuan accent.


    Hearing this, Cui Yincai suddenly remembered that he had been ill before. Is this guy not molesting himself, but saving himself?


    But even if he saved himself, he seems to be all right now. What does this guy mean if he doesn''t let go?


    "Yes, girl, you suddenly fainted just now. If this gentleman hadn''t saved you, you would be dead now."


    "You misunderstood this gentleman. We''re all watching. If it weren''t for him, you would be dead now."


    "You don''t know how scary you looked just now. You''re only angry."


    "People saved you and you slapped people in the face. It''s good intentions that don''t pay off. You can''t wrong good people."


    ¡­¡­


    After all, most of the onlookers are traffic police, whose quality is much higher than that of the general melon eaters. Seeing that she misunderstood Ding Ding Ning, she slapped him twice and began to help Ding Ning explain.


    Cui Yin''s white face turned red and her eyes flashed. It seemed that she had really misunderstood


    Ding Ning, however, clearly he''s all right. Why doesn''t he let go? Does he feel very good? Does he want to take advantage of the opportunity?


    "All right!"


    Ding Ning suddenly took out his hand, said faintly, and carefully put the things in his hand into a box.


    Cui Yin looked intently and found that he put away the silver needle. Only then did he understand that he really misunderstood him. He was not molesting himself, but constantly twisting the silver needle to treat himself.


    She always boasted of being intelligent until now, she suddenly remembered that it seemed that the new boss was still the famous Ninghai little miracle doctor, but she didn''t believe in traditional Chinese medicine, so she subconsciously forgot his identity.


    "Thank you, sorry!"


    Although Cui Yin is very grateful, she still feels very uncomfortable when she thinks that she has eaten tofu for nothing.


    "It''s all right, girl. You''d better go to the hospital for an examination."


    "Yes, you fainted just now. It''s scary. Although this gentleman saved you, he''d better go to the hospital for examination and complete treatment."


    "In these days, don''t get sick at all."


    "That''s not true. There''s nothing wrong with minor diseases and disasters. If you get any serious diseases, you''ll be in trouble."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that there was no excitement, they dispersed one after another.


    "Lawyer Cui, let''s go. We should get down to business."


    Cui Yin was very confused. She thanked Ding Ning for saving her and annoyed her for taking advantage of others. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning asked herself to continue working as soon as she spoke. She completely annoyed her. She didn''t see that others were ill. She even forced herself to work. There is no boss who exploits employees like this. It''s more hateful than Huang Shiren.


    "Do you still have a little humanity? I''m a patient now. Do you still have a little compassion?"


    I can''t bear it anymore. When Ding Ning ate the tofu, Cui yinben was angry. As soon as he heard that he hurried to work, he burst out.


    "Patient?"


    Ding Ning was stunned and then lost his smile: "you are not a patient now."


    "That''s enough. I came to your company to be a legal adviser in the face of Xiaoyao Xuemei, but I didn''t expect that you should be such a cold-blooded and ruthless person, trying to squeeze the full value of employees. Don''t worry, I Cui Yin keep my word. Even if I die, I won''t quit. As you wish, please, Mr. Huang Shiren, I''ll work for you now."


    Cui Yin''s face was like frost. She said coldly in a mechanical and numb voice. She proudly raised her head and strode forward.


    Ding Ning looked confused and forced. Isn''t he just doing some work? Why are you still dying? Even Huang Shiren came out.


    He hurried up and walked side by side with her, and said with a depressed face: "as for you? What are you doing so bitter? Even death came out. I''m really like Huang Shiren, who exploits long-term workers."


    "Aren''t you? I just fell ill and now I''m forced to work. Even if I have a fever and a cold, I have to give you some time to rest. If I die of another illness, you''ll be satisfied, won''t you?"


    Cui Yin sneered and said contemptuously.


    Ding Ning suddenly said, "you have completely recovered now. How can you get sick again? Isn''t it angina pectoris? What a big thing."


    "Isn''t it angina? What a big deal... Ah, what are you talking about? I''m completely cured now?"


    Cui Yin angrily contradicted him, but halfway through the conversation, he suddenly woke up and asked incredulously.


    Ding Ning looked at her round eyes and opened her mouth so that she could swallow a duck egg. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s not just angina pectoris that won''t happen again. You don''t have to wear eyes in the future. Oh, yes


    Yes, you still have a slight cervical spondylosis. I''ve cured you easily. "


    "Ah!"


    Cui Yin suddenly stopped, with a shocked look on her face. She couldn''t believe it. She touched her face and confirmed that she didn''t wear glasses. She couldn''t help shouting.


    She is more than 500 degrees nearsighted. Seeing things a few meters away without nearsighted glasses is vague. She didn''t notice this before when she was wronged and depressed. But now, she found that her field of vision is clear. She can see the house number more than ten meters away clearly, which is no different from the clarity of her field of vision with glasses.


    This made her realize that Ding Ning was not talking nonsense, but really cured her myopia. Since myopia was cured, what he said about angina pectoris would not happen again. It should also be true.


    The surprise was too sudden, and the old problem that had plagued her for more than ten years suddenly healed. This ecstasy made her excited for a moment, and her lips trembled for a long time and couldn''t speak.


    "Don''t be surprised. You are the legal adviser of Tiangong entertainment. You must be steady."


    Ding Ning was startled by her scream and criticized unhappily.


    "I... i... I''m so excited and surprised. Thank you, thank you, I''m sorry."


    Cui Yin was in a mess and said incoherently, bowing deeply to Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning understood her mood and was not used to such a scene. She smiled and joked to resolve the embarrassment: "you''re welcome. I''m Huang Shiren. No, I must be Huang Shiren. First of all, I must ensure the health and energy of the long-term worker, so that the long-term worker can make cattle and horses for me and squeeze out more value."


    Cui Yin, a barrister, naturally has a high EQ and IQ. Knowing that Ding Ning doesn''t like hypocrisy, he no longer expresses his gratitude. He thought that he had taken advantage of himself before. His face turned red and joked: "although you cured my disease, don''t expect me to charge less for your lawyer''s fees. You just... Just took advantage of me. We are even."


    "Well, if you say it''s even, it''s even, but I have to make it clear that I''m not trying to take advantage of you."


    Ding Ning said in tears and laughter, "your illness is too urgent and you will die later. I have no time to send you to a safe and hidden place for further treatment. With so many people on the side, I can''t take off your coat and prick you. Let others visit."


    Cui Yin realized that a trace of resentment in her heart had completely disappeared. Although Ding Ning took advantage of it, it was better than being seen by so many people.


    Thinking of this, I was more grateful for Ding Ning''s carefulness and consideration. Looking at the face that I thought was a little annoying, it also became pleasing to the eye.


    Glancing at his handsome smiling face, a trace of strange feelings quietly grew up. Unconsciously, two red clouds quietly climbed up his cheeks and whispered in his heart. Unexpectedly, this annoying guy was so beautiful. It''s strange that he didn''t notice it before.


    Ding Ning didn''t know that he accidentally captured the heart of a barrister. He came to the room of LAN Mengdie and others, comforted the frightened Mengdie and Xiangyun, thanked song Ziyi and others who came to comfort them. Xiao Nuo borrowed a room with a video player and seriously discussed the information with Cui Yin.


    "Video evidence taken secretly cannot be used as evidence in court."


    Cui Yin, who has entered the professional state, said calmly after seeing the video of Kang min and President Lu secretly photographed by Xiao Cui.


    "Why? Can''t this prove that Kang min is behind the scenes?"


    Ding Ning was worried as soon as he heard it. Before, he had not secretly photographed it, which can be used as evidence to solve the case. How can he not do it now? This is inconsistent with his plan.

 Chapter 1433

    "Although I don''t know how you did it, this video screen was obviously secretly photographed in Kang min''s office. This secretly photographed behavior itself is illegal and has violated her privacy."


    Cui Yin explained patiently. "As long as the audio-visual materials secretly photographed and recorded do not damage the confidentiality, privacy and legitimate rights and interests of the state, the collective or other third parties, they can be used as evidence for accusations, but they are only solitary evidence and cannot form a complete chain of evidence. However, the audio-visual materials you secretly photographed were obtained in Kang min''s private space, which itself has violated her right to privacy. If they are released in court With this secretly photographed evidence, you will be questioned about the legitimacy of its source and will not be adopted by the court. In serious cases, you will even be accused of illegally invading and violating other people''s privacy. "


    Ding Ning showed a sudden look. He once majored in law. It''s not that he didn''t understand it, but he secretly photographed a lot of evidence of people who wanted to frame him and dealt with them, which led him to directly ignore this point.


    At this moment, the evidence he secretly photographed before either dismissed the other party or was dismissed. Even if someone was sent to prison, it was because other criminal evidence was sufficient. It was enough to sentence him without submitting his secretly photographed evidence to the court.


    Originally, I thought I could use this evidence as a big killer to send Kang min to prison. Unexpectedly, these evidence could not be used at all. How could he not be depressed.


    "However, you don''t have to be depressed. Although this evidence comes from a wrong way, it can be handed over to the police. With this evidence, there will be a direction for detection. With this evidence, the police will collect other evidence and form a final evidence chain, which will be much easier."


    Cui Yin saw that he was depressed and said with some unbearable comfort in his heart.


    "Well, it seems that it can only be so."


    Ding Ning couldn''t think of any other good way for a moment, and said listlessly.


    "However, this evidence is best submitted anonymously to the police, otherwise it will bring you some trouble."


    Cui Yin reminded me dutifully.


    "Don''t bother so much. I''ll just give it to Xiao Nuo when I come back."


    Ding Ning naturally wouldn''t tell her that he was a criminal police consultant, and said perfunctorily.


    Cui Yin took a deep look at him and was secretly curious about his relationship with Xiao Nuo.


    "Well, lawyer Cui, put this matter aside first. The top priority is to put the case of suing eight media and Xingyi for buying journalists and civil servants in the first place."


    Ding Ning soon recovered his spirit, lit a cigarette and took a deep sip, and ordered rationally.


    "Well, the evidence of the lawsuit against the eight media is extremely sufficient. Although I have required public figures to have the obligation to tolerate the media, this tolerance also has its limits. Like Miss Jiang Yimeng, in a lawsuit in which the media''s suspicion and report without evidence have caused huge economic losses and reputation damage, it is inevitable to win the lawsuit one by one, but..."


    Speaking of this, Cui Yin seriously asked, "I want to know to what extent you intend to fight this lawsuit. Is it enough or just a lawsuit?"


    "Enough is enough. What do you say? What do you say after a lawsuit?"


    Ding Ning took a puff of smoke and asked with great interest.


    "Enough is to reach a private settlement with these eight media, let them make some appropriate economic compensation, and make a public apology in the media to clean up Miss Jiang and Miss Song. This is also the most common solution in the entertainment industry."


    Cui Yin explained in detail: "as the name suggests, the first lawsuit is never reconciled and implemented in full accordance with the court''s judgment, but there are few precedents. After all, no one is willing to really tear his face with the media and offend people too hard in this circle."


    "We will never reconcile once we sue to the end, these media


    The body considers itself the uncrowned king, and the pen in its hand can break people''s future, even life and death. "


    Ding Ning sneered, With a firm attitude: "To put it bluntly, these unscrupulous media are used to it. Artists are thrown dirty water and feel sad. However, in order to avoid sinners and stay in this circle, they have to swallow their anger and accept their reconciliation. But doing so will only further encourage the arrogance of those unscrupulous media, make them more and more unscrupulous and seriously violate the news The professional ethics of the media. I will never tolerate such media. I will never stop if I don''t tell them that they have lost their wealth and closed down. "


    Cui Yin took a deep look at him. There was a faint flame burning at the bottom of her eyes. She had also acted as an agent in media litigation before, but the lawsuit was half fought. Seeing that the media could not win the lawsuit, she proposed an out of court settlement. In order not to offend the media, the companies where the artists worked did not care about the feelings of their artists. The thunder and rain were small, and they would eventually swallow their anger, The painless reconciliation with the media makes her a lawyer.


    Ding Ning''s resolute attitude made her see a company boss who was quite different from the company she had dealt with before. His uncompromising attitude made her blood boiling. For the first time, it seemed that becoming a legal adviser of Tiangong entertainment was also a good choice.


    As a lawyer, one''s ability can only be shown in a lawsuit. If a lawsuit is not divided into high and low, it can''t prove its value at all.


    However, as a lawyer with professional ethics, she still conscientiously reminded: "are you sure? In this way, I''m afraid it will offend many media. Once they unite against the company, I''m afraid it will bring great trouble to the company."


    "Tell me what trouble it will cause."


    Ding Ning asked with great interest.


    "Media is the channel for entertainment companies to publicize and increase the exposure of artists. Once these media unite to block an entertainment company, even if the entertainment company is abandoned, all the publicity of the company will not be reported by the media; artists will lose exposure and lose a lot of powder; no media will attend any activities held by the company; the release of film and television plays cannot be seen in the newspapers ¡­¡­¡±


    Cui Yin observed Ding Ning''s expression while telling the horror of media blocking.


    Seeing that Ding Ning''s eyebrows were tightly wrinkled, his face was a little dignified and fell into meditation, and he felt a little disappointed in his heart.


    He thought to himself that maybe he was just acting on impulse and released his heroic words just now. Now, after hearing the terrible consequences of being blocked by the media, he will weigh the weight of this lawsuit again.


    Although she was disappointed, she could understand that after all, the primary purpose of businessmen to start a company is to make money, especially entertainment companies. Like twins who love each other and kill each other, no one can leave anyone. No one will be willing to lose money to make a cry, offend all the media for the sake of temporary anger, and lose the money.


    As Ding Ning did before, he never compromised. Although it is a relief, it is not a choice that a qualified businessman should make.


    "Is the media important?"


    Ding Ning asked coldly.


    "Of course."


    Cui Yin replied positively: "now is the Internet era, not the era when wine is not afraid of deep alleys. If artists want to be famous, they can''t do anything without packaging, publicity, exposure and media support. Even if they have talent, they can''t have skills, and they can''t develop without publicity channels and platforms."


    "Well, I see."


    Ding Ning said without a head, continued to smoke a cigarette, but his relaxed expression seemed to have made a decision.


    Cui Yin looked confused and didn''t know what he meant. He tentatively asked, "is this lawsuit still going on


    £¿¡±


    "Fight, why not fight?"


    Ding Ning looked at her with strange eyes and didn''t seem to understand why she asked such a retarded question.


    Cui Yin was a little embarrassed by him and said angrily, "is that an out of court settlement or a lawsuit?"


    "Didn''t you say that? Let''s go to the end."


    Ding Ning looked at her with more strange eyes: "I doubt your professional level now. You won''t forget the tone I just set?"


    Cui Yin was a little silly. He looked at him with a dull face and shouted in his heart. Is he a fool? I''ve made it so clear that he still insists on a lawsuit to the end. Doesn''t he understand the terrible consequences?


    "Why are you looking at me with such strange eyes? I know I''m handsome and girls like me, but please look back and see if you can stop drooling."


    Ding Ning was very narcissistic and said solemnly.


    "Ah! Ding Ning, you bastard, I''ll kill you."


    Cui Yin almost instinctively hurried to wipe her mouth. Her face turned red with shame. She secretly scolded herself how she could be so obsessed with flowers and drool. She really lost her life. But when she found that she didn''t drool at all, she looked at Ding Ning''s narrow-minded look of smiling back and forth. She immediately became angry with shame, roared with deafening anger, and jumped at Ding Ning with open teeth and claws.


    "Help, kill."


    Ding Ning''s face was full of exaggerated panic, pretending to shout, but his smile could not be concealed. He suddenly found that it seemed to be a very pleasant thing to tease the cold faced barrister.


    "Ah ah, I''ll kill you, kill you..."


    Cui Yin roared hysterically and rode on Ding Ning like a furious dinosaur. His face turned red and desperately pinched his neck to make him shake and shake. Fortunately, the sound insulation equipment in this office was surprisingly good, otherwise their playful screams would have attracted countless onlookers.


    Ding Ning doesn''t fight back. With his current physical strength, let alone Cui Yin pinching his neck with his hand, even if he saws his throat with a saw, he can leave a white mark at most for 100 years, which can''t hurt him at all.


    But he pretended to be suffocating. His face turned red, rolled his eyes and spit out his tongue. He took the opportunity to rob wantonly. He secretly praised the girl. Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that she was really in good shape.


    "Er!"


    Ding Ning looked at Cui Yin''s cheek, which was as beautiful as peach and plum, and suddenly narrowed his heart, turned his white eyes, kicked his legs and pretended to faint.


    "Ah, you... Wake up, wake up, don''t scare me. I... I didn''t mean to... Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    Cui Yin suddenly found that Ding Ning suddenly didn''t move. Then she found that he seemed to faint. Suddenly, the ghost of the dead took a big risk. She put her trembling hand on Ding Ning''s neck artery and felt it, but she didn''t feel the slightest pulse. She was so scared that her face was pale, her heart was full of panic and helplessness, and even cried under regret.


    Ding Ning was full of depression. He wanted to see if he could cheat on artificial respiration. Unexpectedly, the eldest sister didn''t take the ordinary road at all, and didn''t check whether she still had breathing and heartbeat. She directly and professionally explored the great arteries in the neck, and then directly thought that he had belched and farted. She really didn''t have any strength at all.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Ding Ning saw that Cui Yin was so distracted that he stood up and wanted to turn himself in. The monologue really couldn''t go on. He had to cough twice and pretend that he had just woke up in a coma, so as not to be seen through by the silly elder sister. He was acting and had to work hard with him.

 Chapter 1434

    "Woo woo, you''re not dead. Great. It''s great that you''re not dead. Woo woo, I was scared to death. I thought I''d never see you again..."


    Cui Yin hears the sound of coughing and turns around. Her red and swollen eyes are full of surprise. Before Ding Ning pretends to complain, Cui Yin turns around and pours into his arms and wails.


    Ding Ning wanted to tease her again, but looking at her crying pear blossom with rain, especially the true feelings in her choking voice, made him suddenly feel unbearable. He felt that his joke had gone too far, which was really too much.


    "Well, don''t cry. I''m fine. I''m a doctor. I can''t die so easily."


    Ding Ning was full of warm fragrance, but she couldn''t produce any beautiful thoughts. She patted her back and said warm words of comfort.


    Cui Yin found that they were too close. He blushed with shame and hurriedly left his arms. His heart pounded like a deer. He dodged his eyes and didn''t dare to look at him. Like a mosquito, he threw down a sentence "I''m going to be busy" and hurried away.


    "Chanel five, good taste."


    Yu Xiang was in his hand. Ding Ning gently sniffed his nose. The corners of his mouth tilted slightly and whispered, "luxury is also a part of culture. This market share is basically occupied by foreign countries. Maybe it''s time for China to launch a world-class luxury brand."


    Outside the Keji bins Hotel, there were a group of small media reporters who did not get the invitation. They talked in a low voice and watched those invited media reporters enter the press conference with envy and helplessness.


    In the conference hall on the third floor, an eye-catching banner of "signing ceremony" was hung on the podium. Under the podium, hundreds of journalists from major media and newspapers had gathered.


    "Coming!"


    As Li Kewu, Wu Jiawen and the personnel of the Legal Department filed in from the backstage, the reporters roared, and the flash immediately began to flash wildly, turning the scene into a sea of thunder.


    The people narrowed their eyes and waited until their eyes adapted to the light. Only then did they pile up an impeccable smile on their faces. A sensitive reporter found that the personnel of Tianhai entertainment were laughing from the heart, while Wu Jiawen''s facial expression was slightly stiff.


    Liu Changshun, Minister of Tianhai entertainment legal affairs department, smiled very amiably, reached for the microphone to try the sound, raised his hand and motioned. The reporters understood the rules and took their seats one after another, but occasionally there were sporadic flash lights.


    "Hello, media friends. Welcome to the scene where Tianhai entertainment officially signed a contract with Mr. Wu Jiawen. I''m the host Liu Changshun. Tianhai entertainment was founded in 1998 and is a..."


    Liu Changshun introduced the glory and history of Tianhai entertainment. The main idea of his opening remarks was nothing more than boasting that Tianhai entertainment was more suitable for Wu Jiawen''s development.


    The reporter is very familiar with this routine. He knows that the main play is still behind. He just listens quietly and whispers occasionally. The camera has been working, and sporadic flash lights shine from time to time.


    "Next, let''s welcome President Li Kewu of Tianhai entertainment to speak."


    When Liu Changshun saw the reporters whispering and knew that this occasion was not a time for his own performance, he naturally handed over the microphone to Li Kewu.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    The reporters still gave Li Kewu face, and the applause was very warm.


    "Dear media reporters, welcome to the press conference to witness the signing ceremony between Tianhai entertainment and Mr. Wu Jiawen. When Mr. Wu Jiawen made his debut, I began to pay attention to him. He is a good actor with appearance, connotation and acting skills. In my opinion, his future is unlimited and there is better room for development. Therefore, I have had several contacts with Mr. Wu Jiawen, He wanted to invite him to join Tianhai, but unfortunately, Mr. Wu Jiawen was very grateful and nostalgic, so he refused


    I, for this, I deeply regret that I can only silently pay attention to his development. "


    Li Kewu said in cadence: "today, I am very happy because Mr. Wu Jiawen finally agreed to join us Tianhai entertainment. This is a strong alliance. I believe that with Tianhai''s resources and publicity, Mr. Wu Jiawen will go higher and farther..."


    "President Li has paid attention to Wu Jiawen for a long time? He also sent an invitation to him?"


    "It''s impossible. Guangyin and Tianhai can''t compare. Wu Jiawen is not stupid. How can he refuse."


    "Cut, Wu Jiawen doesn''t refuse Li Kewu because of gratitude. Why don''t I believe it so much."


    "Who doesn''t understand Wu Jiawen''s temperament circle? It''s just a cover for his treacherous job hopping."


    "Tianhai pried the corner of Guangyin. Guangyin worked hard and spent a lot of resources to cultivate Wu Jiawen, but Tianhai picked peaches. This is the rhythm of forming a big enemy with Guangyin."


    "No way. Although Tianhai is in poor condition, after all, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. It is not something that a small entertainment company like Guangyin can offend. No matter how angry it is, it can only break its teeth and swallow it in its stomach."


    "Li Kewu is also a talent. He dug the corner of Guangyin and held a press conference to tell the world that this is the rhythm of beating his face."


    "It''s not that simple. Tianhai can''t help it. The fraud of campus star has been watched by the top. Tianhai''s artists have changed jobs and even ran away from the pillars. It''s very difficult recently. They held a press conference. They bought horse bones. They would rather offend Guangyin to death and build momentum for Wu Jiawen and hold him as a pillar."


    "Oh, I see. I said Tianhai was just signing a prospective first-line actor. How could it make such a big noise."


    "Wait and see. Guangyin won''t give up. There are also Xingyi and meteorites. I heard that the bosses of the three families came to Ninghai last night to compete for Wu Jiawen."


    "The Tianhai press conference was held in such a hurry that there may not be no fear of long dreams. I''m afraid there will be a good play later."


    ¡­¡­


    Before Li Kewu finished his words, the audience burst the pot with a buzzing sound and began to whisper about the inside story of hearsay. Some reporters kept taking photos, and the flash turned into a sea of thunder again.


    Another reporter stared at Wu Jiawen and kept taking close-up photos to faithfully record his stiff and unnatural smile.


    Li Kewu has been on the battlefield for a long time and has long been used to such scenes. He still continues to speak slowly and promises that after Wu Jiawen joins Tianhai, the company will hold him in high esteem and greatly tilt his resources.


    "I think all journalists must have been impatient for a long time. They want to enter the reporter''s Q & a session as soon as possible. They don''t want to listen to me. Well, time is limited, so we''ll go to the next session and sign the ceremony."


    Li Kewu said humorously, causing a burst of laughter at the scene.


    To everyone''s surprise, Wu Jiawen should be allowed to express his feelings before the signing ceremony, but Li Kewu directly omitted this step.


    Li Kewu is famous for his strength. Although the reporters feel strange, they don''t think there is anything wrong. Only a dozen media reporters who know the inside story have a sneer on their lips, waiting for a good play after the signing is completed.


    The legal advisers of both parties considered and reviewed the signed contract to see if there were unfair overlord terms. In fact, both parties had long reached a consensus on the content of the contract. The review process was just a formality and formality. Soon, the legal advisers of both parties nodded that there was no problem.


    As Li Kewu signed and sealed the contract on behalf of Party A, Wu Jiawen also signed the contract with a signing pen


    After the formal completion of the ceremony, Li Kewu''s tightly hanging heart was also implemented, with an excited smile on his face.


    Li Kewu stood up, extended his hand to Wu Jiawen who also stood up and said enthusiastically, "Mr. Wu Jiawen, on behalf of Tianhai entertainment, I welcome you to join. Believe me, in Tianhai, you will get more resources and better development."


    "It''s a great honor!"


    Although Wu Jiawen hated Li Kewu deeply, he knew which was more important. A seemingly sincere smile appeared on his face and took Li Kewu''s hand with a sinister intention.


    Click, click!


    Flash crazy flashing, murdering countless films, freeze the picture of two people shaking hands, and their smiles look so bright at this moment.


    If there is no more sensational news at the press conference of Tiangong Entertainment Tonight, the picture of the two shaking hands will become the headlines and covers tonight or tomorrow morning.


    "Well, the signing ceremony has been successfully completed. Now let''s enter the half-hour free question session. Please speak in the designated order. Everyone can''t ask more than three questions."


    Liu Changshun, as the host, timely took the microphone and announced after Li Kewu and Wu Jiawen had a long pose.


    The reporters immediately raised their hands. They couldn''t wait to ask questions.


    "This reporter friend with glasses, please ask questions."


    With an elegant smile on his face, Li Kewu pointed to a middle-aged reporter wearing glasses.


    "Hello, Mr. Li, I''m Liu Jie, a reporter from Xingguang entertainment. As far as I know, Mr. Wu''s contract with Guangyin media has not expired yet. How much liquidated damages will Mr. Wu pay for joining Tianhai this time?"


    "That''s a good question. In order to attract more excellent artists to join, Tianhai entertainment will never be stingy with money. Although I think Tianhai can provide Mr. Wu with a broader development platform, anyway, Mr. Wu was trained by Guangyin media."


    Li Kewu smiled and said calmly, "Tianhai is thirsty for talents, so the company decided that Mr. Wu''s 20 million liquidated damages will be borne by Tianhai entertainment. Well, next, ladies first, let''s take this lesbian."


    "Hello, Mr. Li. I''m Shen Li, a reporter of gossip weekly. I''d like to ask whether Mr. Wu Jiawen signed Tianhai in advance to communicate and negotiate with Guangyin or directly dig corners."


    Shen Li is in her thirties. She has smart and capable short hair. When she opens her mouth, she asks very sharp questions.


    Li Kewu had expected for a long time and said without changing his face: "this time Mr. Wu Jiawen joined Tianhai is the common wish of both of us. It is the so-called good birds choose trees to rest. Mr. Wu believes that Tianhai can provide him with a better stage. Joining Tianhai can make his acting career develop better. We hit it off at once. We can''t talk about digging corners or not."


    "Then I would like to ask..."


    Shen Li also wanted to continue to ask questions, but Li Kewu directly interrupted: "sorry, due to the problem of time, every reporter friend has only one chance to ask one question. OK, next."


    "Hello, I''m Liu Bing, a reporter from literature and art magazine. Mr. Li said that you had contact with you when you first made your debut. At that time, you rejected him in order to appreciate the kindness of Guangyin media. I would like to ask Mr. Wu Jiawen, what made you decide to leave Guangyin and sign Tianhai at the cost of breach of contract? Is it Guangyin''s kindness to you no longer, or do you want to climb a higher branch?"


    Shen Li sat down angrily. A reporter with a beard was named and stood up to ask questions. The question was very sharp.

 Chapter 1435

    "This..."


    Wu Jiawen''s face was stiff. He didn''t know how to answer.


    Li Kewu''s face sank, grabbed the head and replied: "Mr. Wu''s gratitude to Guangyin will never change, but Guangyin''s platform can no longer provide more help to Mr. Wu. Only Tianhai can give Mr. Wu a better development space. There is no problem, next!"


    "Excuse me, Mr. Wu, is that so?"


    Liu Bing didn''t get the answer she wanted. She stared at Wu Jiawen and asked him reluctantly.


    "This reporter friend, please follow the rules. If you continue to do this, we can only ask you to leave the press conference."


    Seeing that Li Kewu''s face was ugly, Liu Changshun threatened at the right time. Liu Bing could only sit down bitterly, but the corners of his mouth aroused a sarcastic arc.


    "I''m Zhao Lin, a reporter of star entertainment. I''d like to ask Mr. Wu Jiawen. As far as I know, you should have been in the record of immortal swordsmen directed by Pan Yigang The crew plays the leading actor, but you are here now. It is rumored that you were driven out of the crew by director Pan because of the price rise. Guangyin hid you in anger, and you would change jobs in Tianhai. Excuse me, is this news true? "


    Zhao Lin''s question was more acute. Wu Jiawen was restless. A cold sweat came from his forehead. His mouth opened, but he didn''t know how to answer.


    There was an uproar under the stage, and the eyes of every reporter were bright. This was explosive news. Unexpectedly, there was such a secret behind Wu Jiawen''s job hopping.


    "This reporter friend, the hearsay news may not be true. Because it involves some personal privacy of Mr. Wu, Mr. Wu has the right to refuse to answer this question. I can answer it here instead of him. The person who made this rumor is deliberately discrediting Mr. Wu. As we all know, director Pan is a very capable and talented director, but he is the same as his talent What is so famous is his hot temper and character. Mr. Wu did leave director Pan''s crew, but it was not because of the starting price, but because of their different views and ideas in the shooting process that Mr. Wu left the crew, rather than being dismissed by the crew as rumored. "


    Li Kewu had long expected that someone would make an issue of this issue, He opened his mouth with a serious face and explained: "In addition, Guangyin entertainment plans to hide Mr. Wu''s news. In fact, it is only because Guangyin entertainment thinks Mr. Wu is too impulsive. It quarrels with director Pan because of some different ideas. This is disrespect for director Pan and ordered Mr. Wu to apologize to Director Pan. Mr. Wu is an artist who has his own understanding and pursuit of art and feels that he has no sense of responsibility It was only when I made a mistake that I was determined not to apologize, and I was a little unhappy with Guangyin media. "


    There was an uproar at the scene, and the reporters showed a sudden look on their faces. It seemed that they finally understood the reason why Wu Jiawen suddenly changed jobs to Tianhai. It turned out that he broke up with Guangyin media.


    Zhao Lin looked at Li Kewu and scolded the old fox in her heart. Unexpectedly, the problem of hidden needles was solved by him. She successfully guided the thinking of most people present, and vaguely pointed out the reason why Tianhai could bring Wu Jiawen into the bag.


    This reason is obviously false, but it is precisely because it is both true and false that it has more credibility.


    "Well, this lady, next!"


    Li Kewu did not give Zhao Lin the chance to continue to challenge, and directly designated the next reporter to ask questions. This is the reporter arranged by Tianhai in advance, just to deal with such a sharp and sharp scene.


    "Hello, Mr. Li, I''m Niu Wenqiang, a reporter at the forefront of fashion. I''d like to ask, after Tianhai signs Mr. Wu Jiawen, what''s the next plan and arrangement? Will you hold him up?"


    Niu Wenqiang


    The problem of has an absolute tendency, which is prepared to resolve contradictions and ease the atmosphere.


    "Since Tianhai signed Mr. Wu, the company will naturally give him a significant preference in resources. Packaging, media publicity, participation in interview programs and variety shows, and even the shooting of film and television dramas have been put on the agenda. As we all know, Mr. Wu Jiawen not only has a good appearance, but also has acting skills that are difficult for ordinary artists..."


    Li Kewu began to talk eloquently. While praising Wu Jiawen, he publicized Tianhai''s publicity plan for Wu Jiawen, so as to delay time.


    The reporters talked one after another. Their eyes at Niu Wenqiang were full of dissatisfaction. There were no shit problems and nothing new. It was a waste of everyone''s time.


    But Li Kewu deliberately wants to delay time. No matter how dissatisfied the reporters are, they can only listen patiently.


    More than a dozen reporters secretly winked at the frog and knew that they could no longer cook the frog in warm water. They had to go straight and use thunder.


    "All right, next."


    Although Li Kewu wanted to delay the time until the end of the reporter''s question session, he had to worry about the feelings of the on-site reporters. Seeing that the remaining time was running out, he felt that he should be able to cope with the past, so he had to choose to continue the reporter''s question and answer.


    "Hello, Mr. Wu Jiawen, I''d like to ask, before you leave the record of Xianjian Xialv" After the crew, why not stay in a hotel? But show up at Jinse Nianhua villa 6 in pajamas late at night? What is the relationship between the lady named Zhang Manting who lives in Jinse Nianhua No. 6 villa and you? As far as I know, she is a married woman, and when you appeared in his villa, her husband was just not at home. He was a lonely man and few women. He lived in the same room. Can you tell me what the relationship between you and Ms. Zhang Manting is? "


    The reporter named was a man with a moustache on his upper lip. He stood up and didn''t even introduce himself. He spoke very fast and asked like a firecracker.


    "I... I didn''t, you... You''re talking nonsense. Who are you... Don''t talk nonsense... I didn''t... I didn''t..."


    The biggest secret in his heart was mercilessly exposed. Wu Jiawen lost his sense of propriety and shouted in panic.


    "What? Did Wu Jiawen appear in the golden age in his pajamas late at night?"


    "A married woman? Late at night, lonely men and widows are in the same room. I don''t believe it if they say they''re okay. Lying in a trough, the news is hot."


    "Golden age, that''s the high-end villa area in Ninghai. Those who live there are either rich or expensive."


    "This is the big news. It''s enough to make headlines. You have to break the news. This is big news."


    "I didn''t expect that the wonderful was at the end. What signing ceremony was weaker than this news."


    ¡­¡­


    The reporters blew the pot with a bang, their eyes lit up and talked excitedly.


    What is an entertainment reporter? What is a paparazzi?


    Is a reporter who specializes in breaking all kinds of coat news in the entertainment circle to attract the public''s attention.


    What interests paparazzi most in the news reports about stars? There is no doubt that it is the star''s gossip.


    In particular, such a star suspected of having an affair with a married woman can definitely ignite everyone''s attention and make headlines.


    Li Kewu was shocked. His eyes suddenly became as sharp as a sword. He stared at the reporter who broke the news and said angrily: "which media do you belong to? This is unfounded rumors and slander. This is a signing ceremony, not the place where you make rumors. Come on, cancel his interview qualification and drive him out."


    ¡°


    Mr. Li, I''m Hu Zongyi, a reporter from public review magazine. Are you angry? I''m a reporter. I have the right and qualification to find out the truth. You say what I''m asking is a groundless rumor. Is that a rumor? The truth will never be buried. Since I dare to ask such questions at the press conference, I have sufficient evidence. "


    With a sneer, Hu Zongyi, a reporter with eight character beard, took out a stack of photos and distributed them directly to the reporters nearby, He also said plausibly: "as far as I know, Mr. Wu Jiawen appeared in the golden age late at night and met and talked with people from meteorite and Tianhai entertainment companies respectively. After President Li personally came forward to have a secret talk with Mr. Wu Jiawen, he directly chose to sign a contract with Tianhai. I have reason to suspect that Tianhai coerced Mr. Wu Jiawen by improper means."


    Wu Jiawen''s face was earthy, his eyes were empty, and his brain was blank.


    He knew that he was finished, not only the star path was finished, but it was good for him to keep his life.


    Zhang Manting''s husband is not an ordinary person. If he knew he was wearing a green hat, he would never let him go.


    The security guard rushed up angrily and dragged Hu Zongyi out. Hu Zongyi struggled desperately and shouted very fast: "I''m a reporter. I have the right to report the truth. President Li threatened him to join Tianhai with Wu Jiawen''s privacy and wanted to block the leisurely mouth of people all over the world. This violated our right to report. I won''t give in."


    "Lu Junli, what you can''t get will be destroyed. You are so cruel."


    Li Kewu trembled all over, breathed heavily and frighteningly, and his face turned a burst of unhealthy flushing. He sat down on the chair with a bitter face. The whole person seemed to be aging for decades. He sat on the rostrum in a daze with dull eyes, allowing countless flash lights to flicker desperately.


    After so long painstaking planning, Wu Jiawen and his married wife became the handle of the traitor. This was his magic weapon to win, but he didn''t expect that it was also a double-edged sword, which can hurt others and himself.


    When he saw the photos provided by Hu Zongyi, he subconsciously determined that all this was Lu Junli''s handwriting.


    After all, in order to compete for Wu Jiawen, Tianhai and the meteorite almost didn''t fight on the spot. If he hadn''t used the relationship between Wu Jiawen and Zhang Manting to coerce Wu Jiawen into submission, the meteorite would have opened the signing press conference.


    Only the meteorite employees who could provide the photos at that time, coupled with Lu Junli''s crafty style of behavior, he always firmly believed that Lu Junli would not do things so absolutely.


    But he didn''t expect that things had really developed to this step. Lu Junli changed his old style and really did things, which pushed him to a dead end.


    The reporters were in a riot of war. After shooting from all angles, the two contracting parties who were still in high spirits just now dispersed in a mass of contentment. They didn''t even want the fare.


    They should hurry back to draft as soon as possible, so that explosive news can increase circulation earlier if it is typewritten and reported earlier.


    In the box on the third floor of a teahouse opposite Kaiji bins Hotel, Wu Qiang stood expressionless like a door god. Kang min stood in front of the window with her hands on her back and looked down at the reporters one after another. With a cruel sneer in her mouth, she whispered, "dare to grab food from me, this is the consequence."


    Hu Zongyi stood respectfully behind her, with a humble flattering smile on his face, rubbed his hands, nodded and bowed and said, "President Kang, I have completely offended Tianhai now, and I can''t stay in public review magazines. I have old and young people here, and my family is waiting for me to take care of. Look what you promised me..."

 Chapter 1436

    "You did a good job this time. Don''t worry. As long as you work hard for me, I will never treat him badly, Wu Qiang..."


    Kang min was in a good mood. She gave a rare compliment and waved her head to Wu Qiang.


    Wu Qiang reached out, picked up a password box at his feet, put it on the tea table, opened it in Hu Zongyi''s hot eyes, and revealed the neat banknotes inside.


    "This is 500000. Take it and leave Ninghai immediately. Don''t appear in Ninghai for three years, and don''t let anyone find you."


    Wu Qiang said quietly.


    Hu Zongyi''s shining eyes suddenly narrowed, and his face was a little ugly: "President Kang, you promised not this number."


    "Hum! The king of hell can''t do without the kid''s account."


    Kang min looked at him contemptuously and said proudly, "I promised you two million after you''re done, but you must leave Ninghai. You can''t appear in three years, and you can''t let anyone find you. This 500000 is the deposit. I''ll call you after the remaining 1.53 million years."


    "Mr. Kang, isn''t this appropriate? You can''t do this. What can you do with 50 magnitudes? It''s not even enough to settle down?"


    Hu Zongyi''s face was as black as carbon, and he said anxiously.


    "Go away. If you want the rest of the money, just do it honestly according to what President Kang told you. Otherwise, you can''t take the 500000."


    Kang min snorted coldly and didn''t bother to talk to him. Wu Qiang stared at him in time and threatened him with a ferocious look.


    "I... I''ll go. I hope President Kang keeps his word and keeps his promise in three years. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being unable to control my mouth."


    The hero didn''t suffer from the immediate loss. Hu Zongyi dared to be angry but didn''t dare to speak. He left angrily with the password box and offended Tianhai. He can''t stand in Ninghai. Where dare he offend Xingyi again? Can only swallow this tone, with the hope of just in case, hoping that Kang min can keep his word.


    "Oh, what''s the matter? A man obsessed with money dares to threaten me? He just said a few words and wants the remaining 1.5 million. Bah, go daydreaming."


    Kang Min said disdainfully with a disdainful color around her mouth.


    She bought more than a dozen journalists this time, and everyone promised two million. Although only Hu Zongyi succeeded, those journalists also made efforts, which should be expressed in some ways.


    Although Xingyi has had a hard time recently, it''s not that she can''t afford to give two million to Hu Zongyi at once, but she''s unwilling to give it. Hu Zongyi is destined to be unable to stay in Ninghai. For her, she has no use value. It''s kind of her to give him 500000 and make a short check.


    Wu Qiang sighed secretly and didn''t comment on Kang min''s practice. This woman is ambitious and courageous, hard and domineering, but she is too small-minded and likes to haggle over every detail. She doesn''t know how to win the hearts of the people. If she goes on for a long time, she will inevitably stumble in this.


    He knew Kang min''s headstrong temperament and couldn''t listen to anyone''s opinions. Even his so-called confidant in the eyes of outsiders was actually just a obedient dog in her eyes.


    "Tianhai''s signing press conference was revealed by a small reporter from a small magazine and directly turned over? Interesting, interesting, tell me the details."


    In Ninghai branch of meteorite entertainment, President Lu listened to the report of his employees on the phone and said with interest.


    After listening to the whole process, President Lu''s old face smiled and blossomed: "well done, this woman, don''t say she really has some skills."


    After hanging up the phone, President Lu Zizi made a pot of top-grade Dahongpao, his eyes narrowed into a seam, slowly tasted tea, gloated and muttered, "Li Kewu, Li Kewu, you deserve your bad luck to rob people with you."


    Jingling bell


    £¡


    The voice of the mobile phone suddenly rang out. I don''t know why, President Lu suddenly felt a little uneasy.


    Put down the teacup, calm down, looked at the phone number, it seemed that it was his own hand, secretly scolded himself suspicious, then pressed the answer button, smiled and said in a gentle voice: "Hello!"


    "What are you talking about? Zhang Manting is... His wife? Are you... Are you mistaken? This... This..."


    Listening to the report from his subordinates opposite the phone, President Lu''s smile was stiff on his face, replaced by infinite fear and panic, and said incoherently.


    "Sure, I have investigated it clearly and verified it repeatedly. It will never be wrong."


    The voice on the other end of the phone was shaking and seemed to be frightened by the identity of the other party.


    Patter!


    Listening to the other party''s affirmative answer, President Lu''s mobile phone fell to the ground with a slap and directly blacked the screen.


    "It''s over, it''s over, this stupid woman. You''re breaking the sky."


    Mr. Lu collapsed on the chair, his eyes blankly murmured, his body trembled desperately, like the leaves in the autumn wind. There was no spirit before, and there was only infinite fear and despair left.


    He deliberately let his men be bought by Xingyi people. In this way, he gave Kang min Wu Jiawen''s photos, just with the idea of killing people with a knife.


    The plan went smoothly, and he was still complacent, but he never thought that the woman''s background would be so big that he didn''t dare to take the slightest chance.


    Yigulu got up from his chair, picked up his mobile phone on the ground and had to call Kang min. he had to stop all this before Kang min could clean up the situation.


    "MD, when it''s critical to drop the chain, even a broken mobile phone is right for me."


    Unfortunately, the mobile phone had been dropped to the black screen, and he didn''t respond no matter how he pressed it. The endless panic and fear made him swear, smashed the mobile phone still on the ground, and without hesitation picked up the landline on the table and began to dial madly.


    Sorry, the number you dialed is in progress. Please redial later


    Listening to the blind voice on the phone, President Lu oozed a fine cold sweat on his forehead and kept muttering, "answer the phone, answer the phone."


    President Lu''s eyes were red and kept pressing the replay, but the line was always busy, which made him jump up and down in a hurry. He was in a panic all day. He prayed secretly in his heart. I hope this woman''s action won''t be so fast.


    "Mr. Lu, what''s so urgent? Didn''t we agree to contact through special means? Why call me directly?"


    Finally, the phone was connected. When he heard Kang min''s unhappy voice across the street, President Lu shouted at the top of his voice: "Kang min, stop all your actions against Wu Jiawen immediately..."


    "Did Li Kewu find you? Are you sick? I need you to teach me how to do things? You''re too lenient. You want me to let Wu Jiawen go. Ha ha, dream."


    Before she finished speaking, Kang min hung up the phone and gave birth to Lu zongqi''s three Buddhas and five Buddhas.


    But before he finished, even if he was angry again, he had to continue to call.


    However, Kang min didn''t answer his phone at all. As soon as the phone rang, he was directly hung up. Lu Zong''s face was ferocious and roared in a low voice: "Damn, this bitch, you have to find your own death. Don''t hold me. Answer the phone for me, answer the phone..."


    Maybe his curse worked. Twenty minutes later, Kang min took the trouble to connect the phone: "are you finished? I tell you, there''s no way for me to let Wu Jiawen go..."


    "Kang min, don''t hang up. I beg you. Listen to me. It''s not Li Kewu looking for me


    , it''s not that I want you to let Wu Jiawen go, but Zhang Manting. The identity of that woman must not be exposed... "


    President Lu said very quickly.


    "Are you kidding? That woman is the most important part for me to destroy Wu Jiawen. You told me not to expose her identity. How can I give Wu Jiawen a fatal blow? Fans and married women talk about sexual topics. How dare you let me give up. Have you been kicked in the head by a donkey?"


    Before President Lu finished, Kang min directly interrupted him, He said proudly like a barrage of guns: "Besides, even if I want to change my mind, it''s too late. I''ve sent Zhang Manting''s photos and address to the Internet. Netizens will spontaneously search for the information of this woman. As long as the identity of a married woman is exposed, it''s the end of Wu Jiawen. Ha ha, this time, I think who can save Wu Jiawen''s bitch."


    "Finished, finished, it''s completely late now, Kang min, you bitch, you killed us, and I was killed by you, you self righteous old sow, bitch, bastard, garbage, bitch..."


    President Lu''s brain exploded as if it had exploded. The whole person lost his mind, yelled at the phone and cursed Kang min in the most vicious language.


    Although he didn''t hand over the photos to Kang min, he was inspired by him. He would carry the pot anyway, and the identity and ability of the other party meant that he didn''t even dare to lie, so he could only vent his anger on Kang min.


    "You''re very sick, Lu Junli. How far you can die for me. Go to NIMA. You shameless old thing. Your whole family are bitches. Get out!"


    They are all bosses. Although they do things privately, they are all harmonious on the surface. Where did Kang min receive such abuse, he yelled angrily and hung up the phone again.


    Listening to the blind sound on the other end of the phone, President Lu, who lost his reason, calmed down. He patted his head in frustration and said for a long time. He still didn''t explain Zhang Manting''s identity. No wonder Kang min hung up his phone.


    He really doesn''t want to call Kang min again, but he can''t do it without calling. Now he has completely lost his square inch. He can only hope that this scheming woman can figure out how to get through this crisis.


    Unfortunately, Kang min was really angry this time. No matter how he called, he didn''t answer. Finally, he simply put him on the blacklist.


    President Lu is also poor, so he can only borrow the employee''s phone to call Kang min, but Kang min connects the phone, hangs up as soon as he hears his voice, calls again, and is on the blacklist.


    For two hours, Mr. Lu borrowed all the employees'' phones, but the result was that all the employees'' phones were on Kang min''s blacklist.


    Lu always collapsed on the boss''s chair like an angry ball. His eyes looked at the ceiling blankly, his brain was confused, and his heart was full of despair and helplessness.


    He knows that this is a complete end. Let alone continue to be the president of meteorite entertainment, it is the best outcome not to be fired from the company.


    "It finally stopped."


    Kang min waited for a long time and was relieved to see that President Lu no longer called. She was annoyed by the continuous telephone harassment.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the box was directly knocked open. Wu Qiang, who was paid by her to pay close attention to online trends in the Internet cafe two hours ago, burst in with a pale face.


    Kang min frowned in displeasure: "I''m a man of dozens of years old. How can I do things so rough."


    "Kang... General manager Kang, something... Something... Something big..."


    Wu Qiang ran all the way to report. Out of breath, he swallowed his saliva and said in horror.

 Chapter 1437

    "Ha ha, is that Zhang Manting''s identity picked out?"


    Kang min didn''t notice his abnormality and thought he was tired. His eyes lit up and asked in surprise.


    Wu Qiang''s throat was dry and his mouth was bitter, but he couldn''t speak. He could only nod his head, regardless of the rules of honor and inferiority that Kang min had always pursued. He directly took the tea cup on the tea table and drank the tea in one breath. Only then did he feel that his throat was a little wet.


    "Great, Wu Jiawen. I see how you die this time. The person who dares to stand me up has not been born yet."


    Kang min clapped her hands excitedly, her eyes glittered with resentment, and said to herself gnashing her teeth.


    "President Kang, something big has happened. That woman... That woman''s husband is... Yes..."


    Wu Qiang said with a sad face and full of fear. He opened his mouth and tongue for a long time, but he couldn''t say it.


    "What''s the matter with you? Tell me, who''s her husband? Don''t tell me. I''m really interested. Wu Jiawen''s head is green. I''d like to see what he looks like when he knows his wife''s cheating."


    Kang min was immersed in the pleasure of revenge. He still didn''t find anything different from Wu Qiang and said with a grimace.


    "He is... Is..."


    Wu Qiang looked around in fear of being heard. He came to Kang min''s ear and said a name.


    Patter!


    Kang min was stupid. His mobile phone fell off the ground, and the screen fell out of numerous cracks. He didn''t know. He stared in horror, trembled with the last chance and asked, "are you... What you said is true? No... Not... Kidding me?"


    "Mr. Kang, how dare I joke with you about such a thing? Although it has not been finalized, her real identity has been revealed. Even her address, villa and photos have been posted. Now there has been a riot on the Internet. When I came out of the online cafe, the number of clicks on that post has reached hundreds of thousands, and the number of reprints has reached hundreds of thousands. The matter has been completely big. ¡±


    Wu Qiang''s throat stirred violently, and his heart was full of bitterness.


    After hanging out in the entertainment industry for so long, he knows that some minefields must not be stepped on. It will blow people to pieces and even leave no residue.


    Kang min hired the navy to post posts on the Internet to spread the scandal between Zhang Manting and Wu Jiawen, and incited netizens to kill Zhang Manting''s real identity.


    If she was just the wife of an ordinary family or even a rich family, it would be nothing more than a scandal and a divorce. This is why Kang min dared to do so.


    But this time, they really broke the sky. Zhang Manting is not the wife of an ordinary family, but a woman of a powerful family. Such a scandal is absolutely not allowed for such a family.


    What''s more, this online time also exposed the luxury houses, luxury cars and extravagant life that don''t match the identity and status of the big man. Once things get big, it will disturb the center.


    "No... it''s impossible, no, it''s definitely not. The man is over 50 years old. How can his wife be less than 30 years old? Those people must have made a mistake. Yes, they must have made a mistake. Zhang Manting must not be his wife, certainly not."


    Kang Min has been flustered. She whispers in a fluke and constantly wants to find the loopholes in the news.


    "The wife died early and had no children under her knee. He regarded it as a lifelong regret, so he secretly renewed his string two years ago and married Zhang Manting, who was nearly 30 years younger than him."


    Wu Qiang''s words completely eliminated the last chance in Kang min''s heart. His brain was dizzy, his eyes turned over and fell to the ground.


    also


    Fortunately, the teahouse is a very high-grade box, with thick carpets on the ground. Otherwise, even if it''s all right, it will be thrown into problems.


    "President Kang, President Kang... How are you? Do you want to take you to the hospital?"


    Wu Qiang picked up Kang min in panic and put him on the sofa. He called nervously and watched Kang min open his eyes. He was relieved and asked with concern.


    Kang min looked at the ceiling with dull eyes and said sadly, "I didn''t expect to hit an iron plate this time. How can my life be so bitter."


    "Mr. Kang, you have to hold on. It''s not the last moment yet. Maybe you''ll have a better chance..."


    Wu Qiang said he couldn''t go on. He felt hypocritical about the comforting words.


    Is it possible? How could there be a turnaround?


    The most taboo of big people is to expose their family ugliness. Zhang Manting will not come to any good end if she steals behind his back, but he hates them who make their family ugliness public.


    Whether they are intentional or unintentional, this practice has completely offended him. How can he mercifully let them go.


    "Transfer? Transfer?"


    Kang min''s eyes lit up, as if she had caught something, and fell into thinking.


    A moment later, she sat up as if the whole person was full of vitality, her eyes turned straight, and her face showed a cruel color of success or benevolence.


    Wu Qiang was at a loss, but he was a little angry in his heart. He didn''t know what Kang min was planning.


    "Wu Qiang, come here."


    Kang min''s eyes suddenly fell on Wu Qiang and hooked his fingers at him. There was a charming color between his eyebrows and eyes.


    Wu Qiang had a strong sense of uneasiness in his heart and subconsciously swallowed saliva. He had been seduced by Kang min and had not slept with her.


    But after a period of time, Kang min lost interest in him and told him frankly that she was just playing with him, so that he wouldn''t be paranoid.


    Kang min still keeps him around because she is a woman with a strong desire for control. She knows that he loves his wife very much and once threatened him. If he dares not to obey, she will tell his wife about their adultery to break up his family.


    This makes Wu Qiang very painful and tangled. It is false to say that he has no feelings for Kang min, but he has seen the woman''s viciousness and cruelty, which makes him want to stay away from it. But Kang min doesn''t intend to let him go and enjoy the fun of torturing him. In order to maintain the integrity of the family, he can only compromise and become her loyal slave.


    But now, Kang min showed her charming expression when she seduced him, which made him very uneasy. He felt that she must have some conspiracy. Her feet were as heavy as a kilo, so she couldn''t take a step.


    "Come here, what are you doing standing there? Can I eat you?"


    Kang min was coquettish and angry with a coquettish voice.


    Wu Qiang swallowed hard. He secretly hated that he was worthless. He knew that this woman was a devil, but he couldn''t resist her temptation.


    Although it was clear in my heart that I shouldn''t make mistakes again and again, my legs didn''t listen to me. My eyes were red and I took the initiative to go to Kang min.


    After a cloud and rain, Kang min snuggled up in his arms, and the verdant jade fingers circled his strong chest muscles, "I know I used to be very bad to you, but you know what? That''s because I love you so much. I don''t want you to leave me, but you have a family and you care about your wife so much. I''m jealous and I''m crazy, so I torture desperately..."


    Wu Qiang is dizzy. He knows he shouldn''t trust the woman in his arms


    But maybe it was the toad''s psychology of eating swan meat. As long as Kang min asked him, he never knew how to refuse.


    "As long as you do one thing for me, I will be your woman in the future. I know you don''t want to destroy your family, and I won''t destroy your family. I will be your lover, forever lover..."


    Under the sweet offensive of Kang minwen''s soft words, Wu Qiang, who had been dazzled by hot blood, just hesitated and agreed.


    Looking at Wu Qiang''s fighting spirit and doing things according to her instructions, Kang Mincai got up lazily and made up in front of the makeup mirror, While he was curling his lips, he muttered with disgust: "mud legs are mud legs. You can''t get rid of the earthy smell when wearing famous brands. If it weren''t for your use value, how could I sleep with you hick."


    Wu Qiang practiced martial arts since childhood. He came from remote rural areas with a low educational level. He is one of the migrant workers in Ninghai. He inadvertently saved Kang Xiangyang''s life ten years ago before he was recruited into Xingyi to become his full-time driver and bodyguard.


    In the company, Wu Qiang is the most trusted person around Kang Xiangyang, so Kang min, who has long been scheming, tried to hook up with him. He not only succeeded in getting Kang Xiangyang''s secret from his mouth, but also used him to defraud Kang Xiangyang of all his property.


    The most sad thing is that Wu Qiang knows nothing about the twists and turns she plays. He always believes that Kang Xiangyang takes the initiative to hand over power because he is old. He is loyal to her. Even if she is called by her as a servant, he has no complaints. This can probably be regarded as a model of being sold and helping to count money.


    "Is Zhang Manting the wife of Daishi Changjiang Zhongze?"


    In the office of the chairman of Tiangong entertainment, Ding Ning was browsing the news on the Internet with a cigarette in his mouth. When he saw a piece of news with pictures and texts, his eyes almost didn''t stare out.


    What shocked him was not Zhang Manting''s identity, but that Jiangzhong had become acting mayor, but he knew nothing.


    However, it''s not surprising to think that mayor Du was promoted to become governor. When the mayor''s position was vacant, naturally someone had to fill it up. It''s reasonable for Jiangzhong to become acting mayor as the top executive deputy.


    Ding Ning just can''t accept it. He knows that Jiangzhong is not a good thing. He has countless connections with many black corruption cases. Why can he become acting mayor?


    "Brother Xu, ask you a question. I know that such a person in Jiangzhong has a problem. Why will he become acting mayor?"


    Ding Ning is an honest man. He naturally needs to ask questions he doesn''t understand. He directly called Secretary Xu and asked straight to the point.


    Secretary Xu is a little confused. You should seriously ask me such a profound question. Do you think highly of me?


    But he could not help answering Ding Ning''s question. After organizing the language, he lowered his voice and said, "brother, how can I say this? Governor Du also disagreed with it, but this is the arrangement made after the above consultation. The governor doesn''t say much, otherwise it will leave the above impression that he is not broad-minded enough to tolerate people, and it will be bad for the future development of the governor."


    Secretary Xu answered vaguely, but Ding Ning understood. Although he didn''t quite understand the Tao, he also knew that governor Du had long been nailed to the label of the Qiao family, but it was not so easy to get on the top.


    After all, the Qiao family also has many political enemies. If governor Du wants to succeed, he will certainly make some compromises and concessions to achieve a certain balance of rights.


    The promotion of Jiang Zhongze is undoubtedly the product of some mutual compromise of interest exchange, and it can be regarded as a means of weighing governor Du''s position.

 Chapter 1438

    This makes Ding Ning have a strong interest. I don''t know who is standing behind him in the river? It can make the Qiao family have to compromise.


    "OK, brother Xu, I know. It''s just that the acting mayor is very popular on the Internet now."


    Ding Ning knew that the level of secretary Yixu couldn''t know too much of the inside story. Even if he knew a little, he couldn''t come clean with himself with his professional characteristics. He immediately stopped asking more questions and joked with a smile.


    "The Internet is very popular? What do you mean?"


    Secretary Xu asked suspiciously.


    "You didn''t surf the Internet?"


    Ding Ning was surprised. There has been a lot of noise on the Internet. Secretary Xu, as the first Secretary of Ninghai, doesn''t know until now. It''s incredible.


    "No, I followed governor du to the Central Bureau to report on my work. All my mobile phones must be turned off or muted. I don''t have time to surf the Internet. If I hadn''t happened to turn on my mobile phone by taking the opportunity to smoke and breathe in the toilet, I''m afraid I couldn''t even get your phone."


    Secretary Xu seems to be complaining. In fact, he is showing off. Even if he won the Central Bureau only because of his secretary status, it is enough to make him proud.


    "Did the mayor go too?"


    Ding Ning smiled narrowly at the corners of her mouth and asked unintentionally.


    He thought it would be better if Jiangzhong was also in a meeting. The communication was not smooth, so he couldn''t give instructions to delete online messages immediately.


    The longer the news on the Internet is brewing, the more extensive the spread of the scandal will be, and the development of the situation will become more and more intense. It depends on how Jiangzhong should end at that time.


    "Yes, at the end of the year, the first and second leaders of all provinces and municipalities directly under the central government will come to the Central Bureau to report on their work."


    Secretary Xu replied positively.


    "Brother Xu, please go online and see what to do. You can find a chance to ask Uncle Du for instructions. I''ll hang up first."


    Ding Ning said meaningfully and hung up.


    Secretary Xu was inspired. He looked at dozens of missed calls during the shutdown of his mobile phone. His intuition told him that something big might have happened.


    But now he has no time to call back and ask what happened to those missed calls. Instead, he directly opens hot search and browses the latest and hottest news reports.


    "What? Jiang..."


    Seeing the content on the headlines, Secretary Xu''s eyes almost didn''t protrude. He exclaimed, but then he woke up. This is the Central Bureau. How can he yell here and cover his mouth? His eyes twinkled with disbelief.


    Although the terms used in the hot search are very obscure, it is more about publicizing the scandals of Wu Jiawen and Zhang Manting. Zhang Manting''s husband is not named, but replaced by a senior official.


    But netizens don''t care about this set. The results of human flesh search are published on the forum. Not only are there pictures and facts, but even the group photos of Zhang Manting and his wife are hung on the Internet.


    This is to pierce my God.


    Secretary Xu shivered all over, his face seemed excited and frightened, his breathing became heavy, his heart pounded and looked around like a thief. When he saw that no one had noticed him, he took a deep breath, put away his mobile phone, walked back to the waiting room with small steps, and only reported the news to governor Du as soon as he came out after reporting his work.


    "Bastard, this bitch dares to steal and lose his uncle''s face. I knew that this bitch can''t be trusted. I''m going to kill her and kill this damn bitch..."


    In the office of the deputy chief of the Criminal Police Corps, Jiang Hongbin looked at the spreading scandal on the computer, his face was ferocious and twisted, his red eyes roared hysterically.


    He kept calling Jiang Zhongze and his secretary, but he couldn''t get through all the time. Jiang Hongbin''s chest fluctuated violently


    , angrily threw the office supplies on the desk to pieces, venting his anger.


    Jiangzhong has no children and always treats his nephew as his own son. When he married Zhang Manting and wanted to have another child, Jiang Hongbin was actually very opposed. After all, once his uncle had his own children, he might not regard him as his own, which also led him to dislike Zhang Manting, a little aunt almost his age.


    But Jiang Zhong is greedy for Zhang Manting''s beauty and dotes on her. He even doesn''t hesitate to place her in a high-end villa to hide her in a golden house. He also takes luxury cars, watches and luxury goods, which makes Jiang Hongbin jealous and hated, but helpless.


    After all, in his heart, he always thought that everything about his uncle belonged to him, but now there are more Zhang Manting to share his wealth. It''s strange that his psychology can be balanced.


    Fortunately, I don''t know whether Jiangzhong is old and useless, or Zhang Manting''s belly is not good. They have been married for several years, and Zhang Manting''s belly hasn''t moved, which makes his psychology a little comfortable.


    But he didn''t expect that when his uncle just became the last mayor, it was a time of pride that this woman put such a big green hat on her uncle.


    It''s not terrible to be wearing a green hat. What''s terrible is that it has become well-known. Although from the perspective of normal people, the river is the victim, but why not sweep a house?


    As a high-ranking leader, he can''t even control his daughter-in-law. It''s just stealing. He''s still making a lot of noise on the Internet and has become a popular gossip topic in the streets. What does the central leader think of him?


    Jiang Hongbin is also a person in the system. Although he is incompetent, he is not without a little political acumen. He soon realized that if the scandal continues to ferment and become worse and worse, it will probably end his uncle''s political career.


    Maybe before the word "generation" on his head is removed, he will be transferred to an idle department by his superior to provide for the elderly, which is a situation he can''t accept anyway.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Hongbin took out his mobile phone, took out a telephone directory, looked it up, and then dialed a number. His face was gloomy and said, "Hello, publicity department? Let you Minister Wang answer the phone."


    "What? Who do I think I am? I''m Jiang Hongbin."


    "Haven''t you heard of it? You haven''t even heard of me. I''m Jiang Hongbin, mayor Jiang''s nephew."


    "What? Commander Wang is not here? Where has he gone?"


    "You don''t know, what do you eat? Smelly woman, what''s your name? When my uncle comes back, I must let him fire you, MD, something."


    "What''s wrong with me? What''s your working attitude? Now, tell me Minister Wang''s mobile phone number immediately. Hello..."


    Jiang Hongbin was so angry that he didn''t know which woman answered the phone. He not only questioned his identity, but also refused to tell him minister Wang''s mobile phone number. Later, he hung up his phone impatiently.


    This is just adding fuel to the fire. He couldn''t help yelling: "son of a bitch, pray don''t let me find out who you are, or I''ll kill you son of a bitch."


    "Psycho, let Minister Wang answer the phone. Who do you think you are and pretend to be mayor Jiang''s nephew? You''re really sick."


    In the office of the Publicity Department of the municipal supervision committee, a beautiful woman with dignified appearance hung up the phone heavily and muttered angrily.


    "Director Du, what''s the matter? Who made you so angry?"


    Zhang Molly, an office clerk, looked at Du Yuewen in surprise and asked, I don''t know how this deputy director, who has just been transferred and has always been very kind in a warm voice, could lose such a temper today.


    "I don''t know which one


    The patient who ran out of the hospital claimed to be mayor Jiang''s nephew. He also looked bossy and shouted to minister Wang to answer the phone, making him look like the mayor. "


    Du Yue said angrily.


    "Now people, ha ha, really, anyone dares to pretend."


    Liu Weikang, another deputy director who was working at the desk, raised his head and looked at Du Yuewen with a hot look in his eyes. He was itchy and asked without words.


    "You didn''t hear the domineering smell when he spoke. You simply regarded yourself as a leader. The superior tone makes people uncomfortable."


    Du Yuewen tooted his small mouth and said with his remaining anger.


    Liu Weikang swallowed his saliva quietly and cried in his heart. Unfortunately, in the face of such a coquettish woman, he has that color heart but no color courage. She is the person who has been the deputy director of the office directly since the District Education Bureau below. It is said that she is still a little widow who has just lost her husband. Her relationship with Minister Wang must be different. He dare not think about it, I can only watch it once.


    "What do these boring people think of the Publicity Department of our supervision committee? Director Du asked me to call the police and arrest all the neuropathy who dare to pretend to be leading relatives."


    Zhang Molly said indignantly.


    "Hehe, it''s not necessary. It''s just a harassing call. There''s no need to go online."


    Du Yuewen smiled. Although she was very angry, she was just transferred to the grass-roots level. She should be cautious here. It''s better to do more than less.


    Liu Weikang looked at Du Yuewen''s bright smile like spring flowers, and his eyes were straight.


    Perhaps his eyes were so hot that Du Yuewen noticed it. He frowned and glanced at him. He suddenly realized his gaffe. In order to resolve the embarrassment and divert everyone''s attention, he picked up his tea cup and asked, "by the way, he said he was mayor Jiang''s nephew? Did he say his name? I remember mayor Jiang really had a nephew."


    Du Yuewen frowned at the beautiful Dai Mei and recalled, "it seems that it''s called... Jiang... Jiang what bin."


    "Jiang Hongbin?"


    Liu Weikang''s face suddenly changed and said with shortness of breath.


    "Yes, it''s Jiang Hongbin."


    Du Yuewen frowned and nodded to confirm.


    Bang!


    The teacup in Liu Weikang''s hand suddenly fell to the ground and smashed. The hot tea flowed all over the ground, and the whole person stayed there.


    The movement was very abrupt in the relatively quiet office, which startled everyone. Qi looked at Liu Weikang with a dull face and asked, "director Liu, are you okay?"


    "Oh, I''m fine, I''m fine."


    Liu Weikang glanced at Du Yuewen with complicated eyes. Regardless of Zhang Molly''s hospitality, she came to help clean up the fragments of the teacup, took a deep breath, calmed her mood and said, "director Du, what''s the caller number?"


    "It''s local to Ninghai. The number is..."


    Du Yuewen''s puzzled spectator Liu Weikang glanced, vaguely feeling that there seemed to be something wrong, and turned over the telephone caller ID to truthfully report.


    "This is the telephone number of the criminal police team of the Municipal Bureau. Director Du, you are in big trouble. As far as I know, mayor Jiang does have a nephew who acts as the deputy chief of the criminal police team of the Municipal Bureau. His name is Jiang Hongbin. Moreover, it is rumored that this man has always been arrogant and domineering, and has a good relationship with Minister Wang, which is in line with the characteristics of the previous caller."


    Liu Weikang picked up the telephone directory of all organs and units in the city, quickly sighed, looked at Du Yuewen with pity and said.

 Chapter 1439

    "Ah!"


    Du Yuewen was shocked and opened her pink cherry mouth. Her beautiful eyes were full of incredible colors. She stammered nervously: "you... Your meaning... Means... The person who just called... That person is really mayor Jiang''s nephew."


    "It shouldn''t be wrong."


    Liu Weikang sighed and nodded heavily. He thought that he might never see this pleasant beauty appear in the office again. He felt a strong sense of melancholy.


    He also wanted to help Du Yuewen, but others could not help him. Although the publicity department was under the jurisdiction of the supervision committee, however, Minister Wang and mayor Jiang always advance and retreat together. Especially when mayor Jiang became acting mayor, Minister Wang followed his lead and would never offend a second ancestor like Jiang Hongbin for a lover.


    Du Yuewen heard the speech like a bolt from the blue. The whole person was stunned. Unexpectedly, she just answered the phone and received a disaster, which made her feel terrible.


    Her husband died just after divorce. She was annoyed by rumors in her original unit and wanted to change her working environment. Only then did she put down her cheek, find Minister Wang through her father''s old relationship and transfer to the Publicity Department of the supervision committee as the deputy director of the office.


    I thought this was a good start, which relieved her depression a lot, but I didn''t expect that because of a phone call, she was likely to be called back to the original shape, which made her very uncomfortable.


    After hearing Liu Weikang''s words, the office members who were just defending Du Yuewen''s grievances were silent and pretended not to hear them. It was as if Du Yuewen had become the God of plague and would infect them. Even when reporting to her, she was far away from her.


    Du Yuewen was sad. Although she had long known that the organ was the most realistic place, her colleagues'' selfishness still made her feel very uncomfortable.


    "Director Liu, I''m a little uncomfortable. I''ll go home and have a rest first. If director Chen comes back, please tell director Liu."


    Seeing that it was half an hour before work, Du Yuewen packed her briefcase, stood up, politely and distantly greeted director Liu, and was ready to leave the environment that made her feel depressed.


    "Oh, OK, director Du, if you''re not feeling well, go back and have a rest early."


    Director Chen, the head of the office, was called away by Minister Wang. Du Yuewen and Liu Weikang were the highest. It was reasonable for Du Yuewen to go early and say hello to him. Liu Weikang liked her in his heart and would not refute her face. He said with concern in his eyes.


    "Then I''ll go first!"


    Du Yuewen saw a rare concern from Liu Weikang''s eyes. His heart warmed slightly, nodded and walked out.


    Boom!


    Before he reached the door, the door of the office was pushed open. Director Chen came in with a blue face. After looking at Du Yuewen, who looked nervous, his expression eased for a moment. After all, this was the person appointed by Minister Wang himself. Naturally, he would not show her face casually.


    Seeing that everyone in the office was looking at him, director Chen said in a deep voice: "after receiving the urgent notice from the superior leaders, all of them will stay and work overtime tonight."


    "Ah! I have to go on a blind date in the evening?"


    "No, I have a party with my classmates in the evening."


    "Why do you have to work overtime suddenly? What happened?"


    "I told my parents to go back to dinner with them at night. How can I suddenly work overtime."


    ¡­¡­


    There is a lot of complaints in the office. After all, there are not many overtime hours in the office. Anyone who is disturbed by the scheduled plan will complain.


    "What''s the noise? It''s not just our office working overtime, the whole publicity department and all departments


    All doors have to work overtime. If you do your usual work well, do you still need to work overtime? You should also reflect on yourself. Don''t sit in the office all day reading newspapers and drinking tea, even if you can afford your salary. "


    Director Chen''s face was livid. When he thought of the situation of the dog blood nozzle scolded by Minister Wang, he was angry and scolded in anger.


    The office was quiet for a moment. No matter how dissatisfied they were, they had to face the reality. After all, this was the arrangement of the superior leaders. They could only carry out it unconditionally. It was useless to complain more.


    Du Yuewen sighed secretly. It''s really bad luck. He has his teeth stuffed with cold water. The more he doesn''t want to stay here, the more he has something to do. It seems that he can''t leave today. He can only put down his bag and sit back and wait for director Chen to arrange overtime tasks.


    "Our main task tonight is to do a good job in the logistics support of various departments. Director Du, you are responsible for connecting with Vice Minister Wang with Zhang Moli and Liu Wenwen; Director Liu, you are responsible for connecting with Vice Minister Sun with Zhao Yani and Zhou Baoan; I am personally responsible for Minister Wang. Remember, we must do a good job in the logistics support..."


    Director Chen talked endlessly and began to deploy tasks for everyone.


    "What happened?"


    "Who knows, how like a great enemy."


    "I''ll know later. What''s the use of random speculation now."


    "It looks like something big has happened."


    ¡­¡­


    After director Chen arranged, he left in a hurry. Everyone immediately talked like a frying pan.


    "Well, stop guessing and do your own thing. Now, Xiao Li and Xiao Zhao, go to count the number of overtime in various departments and do a good job in dinner supply. In addition, don''t cut off the boiled water supply..."


    Liu Weikang clapped his hands, stopped everyone from whispering, and began to refine the specific work.


    While the Propaganda Department was working overtime, netizens browsing the news on the Internet suddenly found that the post of a star who ranked first in the hot search and having an affair with a married woman suddenly disappeared.


    Subsequently, all posts related to cheating news on various websites began to be deleted.


    Joking, the publicity department has given severe warnings to major website operators to immediately delete these posts that hinder the construction of spiritual civilization. Even if they are reluctant, they have to delete them immediately. Unless they don''t want to be a website, no one dares to oppose the government.


    However, those posts and photos have been reprinted and forwarded by countless people, and even spread widely on social software such as Penguin Group, microblog and wechat. It is impossible to delete them completely.


    The propaganda department worked overtime overnight to inform major media, newspapers and magazines to prevent them from continuing to publish this news in the evening or morning newspaper and to minimize their influence.


    The major media that received the call immediately complained for days. After all, such topical news can definitely increase the circulation. The most fatal thing is that most of them have done a good job in typesetting, waiting to be published after printing. As a result, after receiving the notice, they had to top it with a standby version or temporary revision.


    This has led to the major media such as newspapers and magazines in Ninghai. None of them can rest at night. They all work overtime for revision and typesetting.


    The morning paper and the like are better. After all, there is a press conference for Tiangong entertainment in the evening. The news tomorrow morning is not afraid of words but nothing. Those evening newspapers are miserable. They can only make up with some news that is not enough.


    Yanjing, in a luxury suite of a five-star hotel.


    Jiang Zhong''s face was gloomy and could drip water. He had long lost his composure in the past. He paced back and forth like an ant on a hot pot. From time to time, he took a look at the mobile phone on the tea table. It seemed that he was waiting for something important


    The news.


    Jingling!


    The hurried mobile phone finally sounded. Jiang Zhong rushed to the tea table and couldn''t wait to press the answer button: "Minister Wang, how''s the situation?"


    "Mayor Jiang, the major media in Ninghai have said hello, and the online news has been deleted, but..."


    Minister Wang hesitated and said.


    "Just what? Say it."


    Jiang Zhong, who had just put his heart back from his throat, suddenly raised his heart again and asked eagerly.


    "Now Ninghai media should have no problem, but due to the fermentation on the network, many media in other provinces and cities are still publishing. I have greeted the publicity departments of some provinces and cities through relations, but I can''t catch it because it''s so large nationwide. This news has spread all over the country and can''t be blocked at all."


    Wang Bu sighed and said.


    "How could this happen? It''s just an affair. How could it be so big in just a few hours? How could it spread so widely?"


    Jiang Zhong grabbed his hair in pain and roared with red eyes.


    "Sorry, mayor Jiang, it''s my negligence."


    Minister Wang shamefully self-criticism.


    If he hadn''t drunk too much at noon and didn''t wake up until half an afternoon in the hotel, he had missed the best time when he saw the news and let the news spread on the Internet for a few more hours, maybe things wouldn''t come to this point.


    Jiang Zhong now wants to split Minister Wang alive, but now he is still counting on him to work. He can only forcibly restrain his towering anger and said in a blunt tone: "it''s not your fault. If you work harder, communicate with the publicity departments of various provinces and cities through relationships and contacts, and try to suppress this untrue rumor."


    "OK, mayor Jiang, I''ll do it now."


    Minister Wang respectfully promised, but secretly turned away. He secretly said, Ya has a picture and a truth. What''s the "untrue rumor"?


    However, he had long taken refuge in the camp of Jiangzhong Ze. If Jiangzhong was unlucky, he would not do any good. He soon put away his mind of gloating and continued to turn over the phone book with a dignified face, trying to contact the publicity departments of major provinces and cities to suppress the peach news.


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Zhong''s face was cloudy and could drip water. His eyes twinkled with cold light. He picked up his mobile phone, changed a mobile phone card and began dialing. When he was connected, he asked in a deep voice, "Hong bin, I''m your uncle. How''s it going? Did you find that bitch?"


    "Uncle, aunt... Zhang Manting''s bitch has run away and swept away all the jewelry and money in the villa safe. Now I''m deploying personnel to investigate and arrest her and will never let her escape from Ninghai."


    The voice of Jiang Hongbin gnashing his teeth came from the other end of the phone.


    The cold light in Jiang Zhong''s eyes flashed and said in a deep voice, "find her and let things and people disappear together. Remember, you''d better not show up. You must be beautiful and don''t leave any clues."


    Jiang Hongbin was stunned. He felt a little cold on his back. Unexpectedly, he was so cruel to his gentle and kind uncle. Zhang Manting was wrong again. After all, he was husband and wife with him for several years. He said to get rid of it without hesitation. It was a human life.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that Jiang Hongbin didn''t answer, Jiang Zhong asked unhappily.


    He has a hunch that this matter is likely to make a big deal. In recent years, Zhang Manting has won his favor and knows many things he can''t see. Therefore, this woman must die, otherwise, it is likely to push him into the abyss of eternal disaster.


    ¡°

 Chapter 1440

    No, I see. It''s just, what about the actor named Wu Jiawen? Do you want to get rid of it together? "


    Jiang Hongbin was so cold in his heart that he clenched his teeth and asked. Everything he had was given by his uncle. If Jiang Zhong fell, he would have nothing. Now he can''t tolerate any retreat.


    "It''s just an actor. Don''t pay attention to it for the time being, and then settle accounts with him slowly. It''s urgent to shut the bitch''s mouth first."


    In the middle of the river, the cold light is more prosperous, but the tone is calm and palpitating.


    To say that he doesn''t hate Wu Jiawen who wears a green hat for himself is absolutely false, but compared with his future and future, this hatred is far less important than keeping Zhang Manting shut up forever.


    "OK, I see."


    Jiang Hongbin is not a fool. Although his uncle didn''t say it clearly, he also knows the importance of things from this sentence.


    After hanging up, I thought about who would do it more safely. After all, this is killing people, not killing chickens and dogs.


    Coupled with the kinship between him and Zhang Manting, once the matter is exposed, he is likely to be listed as a suspect. It is not easy to involve himself to find an outsider.


    "It is very likely that someone is behind the fire. The responsible news will not spread so fast and widely."


    In a room not far from the river, governor Du sat on the sofa, sipping tea, listening to Secretary Xu''s report, and soon made a judgment.


    After all, although this news is eye-catching, it happened in Ninghai after all. In just a few hours, even if it spread on the network, it can''t spread so fast and so wide. It has almost covered all provinces of the country, which is quite unusual.


    Secretary Xu nodded and recognized the inference. Remembering the tone of Ding Ning when he called, he flashed in his eyes and said, "could it be him?"


    Governor Du narrowed his eyes and leaned on the sofa for a long time without talking. He fell into thinking. Although Secretary Xu didn''t say who he was, he knew that he must mean Ding Ning.


    "It shouldn''t be. Although he doesn''t like jiangzhongze very much, he still disdains to do this kind of thing based on my understanding of him. After all, this kind of thing can only smear his face in Jiangzhong, which makes the leaders above have some bad impression on him and can''t shake his foundation."


    Half a day later, governor Du said slowly that, in fact, he had no spectrum in his heart, but he just didn''t want Ding Ning to do it. After all, Ding Ning''s image in his heart was still bright and majestic, and this means of secretly promoting public opinion was too dirty and dark, which he didn''t like.


    "I don''t think so."


    Secretary Xu held the glasses leg and observed governor Du''s face, Then he dared to say: "In governor Du''s eyes, this may be just a peach news that seems to be entertaining gossip, and it can''t shake mayor Jiang''s foundation and status at all, but in fact, many problems can be seen from the photos searched out by human flesh. As far as I know, Jinse Nianhua is in the top five luxury villa areas in Ninghai. The lowest price of a villa is nearly one billion, and Zhang Manting''s seat It seems very common to drive, but in fact it is a modern yakosh worth more than one million yuan. At the 2005 meeting, Koryo held the APEC meeting. Yakosh is the official car of the heads of 21 countries. This car is very popular in Koryo, but it has little popularity in China, which is in line with its low-key characteristics. "


    Seeing governor Du showing a thoughtful look, he did not interrupt his words and continued to listen. Secretary Xu also had some confidence and continued to talk: "there is also Zhang Manting''s clothes in the photo. My wife is a fashion fan. She likes reading fashion magazines most. I can understand it with her ears and eyes


    Some clothing luxury brands. If you read it correctly, Zhang Manting is wearing the latest limited edition Prada winter windbreaker just released at the French fashion conference last year, which costs more than 800000. The jewelry she wears around her neck is Swarovski crystal jewelry, the shoes are Chanel, the bag is Lv, and the wristwatch is Polaroid, all of which are world-famous luxury brands, Her total value will never be less than five million. "


    Governor Du was stunned, and his eyes were full of unbelievable colors. Although he was governor of Ninghai, and his wife was born a doorman and was used to all kinds of luxurious scenes, he still couldn''t imagine what kind of concept it was that a woman''s clothes alone were worth $5 million. It was really diamond inlaid.


    "This is just this photo. Look at this one again."


    Secretary Xu clicked the mouse, Another picture of Zhang Manting''s life was secretly photographed: "The clothes are Gucci, the wristwatch is Lv, the bag is Chanel, and the necklace is Saint Laurent... Look at this one... This one... And this one. They are all luxury brands, and there is almost no duplicate. What does this mean? It shows that Zhang Manting, the head of such a luxury brand, is not one or two sets. These can only be seen from the photos. The lipstick she uses , skin care products, make-up and so on will certainly not be ordinary products, otherwise where can they match her clothes. "


    Secretary Xu said that, glancing at the silent governor Du, he found that his face was frightening and his eyebrows kept shaking. He knew that what he said had worked. He immediately closed his mouth, looked at his nose, mouth and heart, waiting for him to make a decision.


    In fact, he knew that governor Du had scruples in his heart. In order to maintain the unity and stability of Ninghai''s leading group, although he didn''t like Jiang Zhongze very much, he didn''t intend to intervene at this time, so as not to say that he was falling into a well, leaving the impression that he had no tolerance and didn''t know the unity of comrades.


    He deliberately pointed out these points and cooperated more with Ding Ning. He knew that Ding Ning wanted governor du to make a move. After all, Ding Ning and Jiang Zhong had already been in the same situation. Once Jiang Zhong was allowed to really remove the word "generation" from the main political party, it could not be a pleasant thing for governor Du or Ding Ning''s future development.


    Of course, he also has his own careful thinking. He can''t be a secretary with governor Du all his life. If governor Du goes to Yanjing and demotes him to the grass-roots level for temporary training, it''s just the so-called county official''s better to be in charge now. If there is a mayor in the river, he won''t want to be in the limelight again.


    Therefore, for the first time since he became governor Du''s secretary, he did not maintain a high degree of consistency with governor Du, but objectively and fairly pointed out some things that ordinary people could not see at all.


    Governor Du himself does not intend to intervene in this matter. He wants Jiangzhong to deal with it by himself. After all, such a scandal is tarnishing the leader''s face. If it makes a big noise, he doesn''t look good on the governor''s face.


    However, Zhang Manting''s extravagant life has completely angered him. The value of her clothes alone is astronomical figures that ordinary families, old and young, can''t expect to work for a lifetime. It doesn''t matter where the money comes from.


    "Are you sure those things she wears are really worth so much money?"


    Although governor Du has a definite number in mind, he still stares at Secretary Xu and asks. Since he decides to investigate, he must ensure the authenticity of these things. Otherwise, if he sues the big man and makes an oolong, it will be troublesome. He must have the impression of being narrow-minded and regardless of the overall situation.


    After all, politics is very complex. It is not a rash application for investigation of a provincial and ministerial level cadre with irrefutable evidence. It is an extremely immature performance in politics.


    Secretary Xu trembled in his heart,


    I feel that all my thoughts have been seen through, but now I can''t tolerate him to shrink back. I firmly nodded: "all the socialites contacted in her identity are socialites. It''s impossible to laugh and be generous in high imitation a goods. If governor Du is worried that I''m wrong, you can find some knowledgeable experts to evaluate it."


    "Experts can''t see it. After all, it''s just a photo. You have to see the real object. There are also villas and luxury cars. If the property right is not in the name of Jiangzhong, even if everyone knows what''s going on, if he can''t find out the source, he can pick himself up on the grounds of borrowing friends."


    Governor Du withdrew his eyes and said solemnly.


    In his current status, he considers things far more comprehensive and complex than ordinary people. If he applies for investigation in Jiangzhong only with a moment of righteous anger, he may not be able to beat the fox and provoke a coquettish,


    "I see. It''s getting late. Then you have a rest first."


    Secretary Xu nodded again and again like a sudden enlightenment. He looked at governor Du with admiration. This is political wisdom and experience. He turned away and walked out.


    He always thought that he had learned a lot from governor Du and was politically mature enough, but at this moment he realized that he was still young and had a lot to learn.


    Although governor Du didn''t say it clearly, he already understood what governor Du meant. He would never do it before he got the hard evidence. Therefore, although he didn''t say it clearly, he undoubtedly pointed out the way for him and entrusted him with the work of collecting evidence in advance.


    This is the performance of governor Du''s trust in him, and it is also a means to protect himself. Once something happens, his secretary will become a scapegoat, but he has no complaints, but his heart is full of excitement and excitement.


    The secretary is supposed to solve the problems for the leaders at a critical time. Otherwise, how can he enjoy the privilege of pretending to be a tiger and become the most trusted red man around the leaders.


    Who can handle such a thing safely?


    Back in his room, Secretary Xu pondered for a long time, revealing embarrassment.


    By the way, since Ding Ning doesn''t want someone to become a regular, he can''t do anything at all, can he?


    Secretary Xu''s eyes suddenly brightened, showing a sly smile, took out his mobile phone and called Ding Ning.


    After a brief explanation of the matter, Ding Ning readily agreed and hung up the phone. Secretary Xu proudly hummed a small song. He felt that he was really a material for taking an official career. He was learning and using now, and had matured a lot in politics.


    If he went to check it himself, if he leaked the news, even if he was willing to shoulder all the responsibilities, in his capacity, people with a heart would inevitably associate it with governor Du.


    But when Ding Ning went to check, there would be nothing. Even if the news leaked, it had nothing to do with governor Du.


    But I don''t know that Ding Ning is laughing like a little fox at the moment. The reason why he deliberately called Secretary Xu was to test governor Du''s attitude, but now, the result he wanted came.


    In fact, even if the word "Dai" was removed from Jiangzhong''s head, it would not pose any threat to governor Du. At most, it would form a certain control system for him and achieve a political balance.


    But for Ding Ning, this is definitely not good news. Leaving an enemy who is not right with him or in charge of economic development, as long as he makes a slight trip to him secretly, he can make the development of various industries under his name difficult. Even governor Du can''t help him. After all, he is in charge of personnel rather than economy.

 Chapter 1441

    It is not difficult to investigate the evidence of corruption and bribery in jiangzhongze. What is difficult is governor Du''s attitude.


    If governor Du chooses to calm down in order to maintain the unity of the team in consideration of the overall situation, even if he has evidence, it is difficult to bring down a quasi provincial and ministerial cadre. After all, the "acting" mayor is also long, and he is a real number one figure of the government.


    But now Secretary Xu''s phone call has shown governor Du''s attitude and how Ding Ning can be unhappy.


    Standing on the thick carpet of Ninghai International Hotel, watching the staff of Tiangong entertainment busy arranging the press conference site, Ding Ning''s lips turned up and dialed a phone: "no time, check something for me."


    "Young Lord, you command!"


    Zhu flawless''s tone is as respectful as ever, even with a trace of eager excitement and expectation.


    After she saw the tricks of 500 ghost leopards, she was so excited that she couldn''t sleep every night, and her self-confidence expanded wildly.


    She believes that with these natural "intelligence personnel", she can investigate clearly what color underwear the American president wears every day, which makes her a little more awe and respect for Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning thought she would hesitate or be embarrassed when she knew the identity of the investigation target. Unexpectedly, she agreed without hesitation, which surprised him secretly. This chick is really brave.


    While hanging up the phone, Ding Ning suddenly felt narrow-minded, smiled and joked: "I have contacted Ning Ding. As long as you can complete this task, he will come to see you."


    The other end of the phone didn''t speak for a long time, but the sound of breathing obviously began to become heavy and urgent. Just when Ding Ning secretly regretted, Zhu wuflawless almost clenched his teeth and said eagerly: "one day, at most one day, I will be able to complete the tasks entrusted to me by the LORD with quality and quantity."


    Ding Ning was stunned. He didn''t expect that Zhu wuflawless''s willingness to see Ning Ding would be so urgent and strong, which made him regret that his mouth was cheap and he moved a stone and hit his foot.


    But now that he has spoken, he can''t go back on his word. He can only say, "the sooner you finish it, the faster I''ll let him see you."


    "OK, it''s a deal!"


    Zhu wuflawless replied decisively.


    After hanging up the phone, Ding Ning couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling bitterly. It seems that he can only put on Ning Ding''s skin to fulfill his promise.


    After looking at his watch, it''s already seven o''clock and a press conference will be held in an hour. Before that, he has to have a good talk with Ouyang Yuntian.


    Jingling!


    The phone rang suddenly. Ding Ning looked at the caller ID, his eyes flashed slightly, stopped and pressed the answer button: "brother Lu, how''s it going?"


    "Boss, the task has been completed, but we didn''t complete it. There is a mysterious force one step faster than us..."


    There was a helpless voice of land war on the phone.


    After listening to the land war report, Ding Ning frowned, but he also knew that the land war and others must not have found out who the mysterious force is sacred. After thinking about it, he said, "OK, I know. Come back first."


    Although I don''t know who the mysterious force is, their targets are the same as those of the Marines, and in addition to the four killer organizations, there are three killer organizations that he doesn''t know have been destroyed. This mysterious force is obviously helping itself in the dark.


    No matter what purpose they have, the truth will come out one day, so he decided to let the Marines and others come back first to improve their cultivation.


    Jingling!


    Just hung up the phone, the cell phone rang again.


    Looking at the caller ID, it was Zhu Pengcheng. Ding Ning was immediately happy. It seemed that it was the demon family


    I''ve got my share.


    Sure enough, Zhu Pengcheng''s ability to handle affairs was not limited. He respectfully reported to him that the matter had been completed and asked whether someone should send the Hukou book and ID card to Ninghai.


    Ding Ning didn''t promise. He said he would ask someone to pick it up. When he hung up, he called you and asked him to go to Zhu Pengcheng immediately to get all his identity information, then told him the location of Yanjing quadrangle and the coordinates of Paradise Island, and asked him to send it back immediately.


    Jingling!


    Just after the arrangement, Bai Qing called again, which made Ding Ning smile bitterly. He was free all afternoon. The busier he was, the more things he did. They all rushed together.


    "Hey, I''m busy. Say something quickly."


    Ding Ning answered the phone unhappily.


    Bai Qing was depressed: "it''s unreasonable to give you money and be despised."


    "What money?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes brightened as soon as he heard money, and he even spoke more gently.


    "What an eye opener for money."


    Bai Qing smiled and scolded, which explained the intention of calling. It turned out that it was about hiring Qingyun security.


    After these two days of contact and explanation, coupled with the strength shown by you and others, the members of Shenzhou chamber of commerce are excited. They are not short of money, but strong bodyguards.


    For these invisible tycoons, money is just a number. No amount of money is important, so their desire for security is unmatched. After Bai Qing photographed the strength shown by you and others into a video screen and sent it to them, these people screamed and wanted to place orders, which has far exceeded Bai Qing''s estimate.


    At present, the number of SS Level packages has reached 1237, and the number of SSS level packages has reached 71. Bai Qing called to worry about whether Ding Ning can provide so many super experts.


    Ding Ning was a little silly when he heard this terrible figure. He asked suspiciously, "are there so many invisible rich people in China Chamber of Commerce? Why do you need so many packages?"


    "I can''t tell you the specific number, but there won''t be so many rich people. I just miscalculated the degree of life cherishing of these people. Many members of the chamber of Commerce don''t care about money at all and book more than ten or twenty packages at one time. After all, they not only need to protect themselves, but also their families. Now this number is not the final number, there are many more People didn''t give me feedback. I estimated that if I doubled this number, I could almost reach saturation. Now I''m worried that Qingyun security can''t provide so many experts. "


    Bai Qing said anxiously.


    Ding Ning touched his chin and showed a cunning color at the corners of his mouth: "people have, but..."


    "But what, you just say, as long as the conditions are not too much, I will definitely promise you."


    Bai Qing was excited and said eagerly.


    I''m kidding. This is a big deal. He quotes 15 million meters of gold for each SS package. Excluding Ding Ning, he can make a net profit of 3 million meters of gold; For SSS package, he offered 35 million meters of gold. If Ding Ning''s offer of 30 million was removed, he could earn 5 million meters of gold. How could he miss such a chance to make a fortune.


    "You know, these master are from the hidden world race, never walk in the earthly world, that is, they have no registered residence, no identity card, and no way to go abroad with their employers. You need so much at once, I have no ability to get them to get identification."


    Ding Ning pretended to be embarrassed.


    "Hey, what I''m talking about is identity. It''s not a piece of cake. Don''t worry. There''s absolutely no problem leaving these things to the customer."


    Bai Qing thought how difficult the condition was. She was relieved when she heard about it


    Qi, patted his chest and promised.


    I''m kidding. In order to protect their own safety, these rich people dare to take in those internationally wanted criminals. It''s not like playing with their identity.


    "That''s no problem. When the money arrives, people can be in place at any time."


    Ding Ning was happy at once. The problem of his demon family identity was solved by these rich people, which saved him a lot of trouble. He was still wondering whether he would be laid off every six months and send other demon family soldiers who did not solve the identity problem to solve it by the way.


    "They all paid half of the deposit. I''ll arrange someone to sign an employment contract with you in Ninghai tomorrow and do it."


    Bai Qing said with a smile.


    After hanging up the phone, he happily calculated that he could make a net profit of 3.7 billion from 1237 SS packages and 71 SSS packages. He could make a net profit of 300 million from them, which adds up to 4 billion. What''s more, it''s mikin. According to the current currency exchange rate, it''s equivalent to more than 27 billion Chinese dollars. This money is really easy to earn.


    But at the other end of the phone, Ding Ning smiled more brightly than him. 1237 SS packages were 14.8 billion, and 71 SSS packages were 2.1 billion, which added up to 16.9 billion Mi gold, equivalent to 116.6 billion Chinese coins.


    This is a business without capital. It just pushed him into the ranks of hundreds of billions of millionaires in less than 3000 demon warriors in one year. The money is really like white. It''s really easy to make.


    Therefore, when Ding Ning saw Ouyang Yuntian who was nervously preparing for the press conference, his mouth couldn''t close. He was stunned. He didn''t know what good happened to the boss. He was so happy.


    Of course, Ding Ning couldn''t tell him such a thing. He just took him into the backstage lounge and explained to him what to announce at the press conference. He hummed a little song and walked eight character steps to chat and fart with director Pan, Cheng Wenhai and supervisor Wang who had promised to join Tiangong.


    Of course, the so-called chat and farting also need to talk about business. Director Pan and others who do not know his identity earnestly hope that he can join the crew of shooting the record of Xianjian Xialv, and promise to create a high-quality film script for him after shooting, so as to push him to the big silver screen.


    Ding Ning pretended for a long time before he reluctantly agreed, but asked the crew to start up after the Chinese New Year and officially start up on the 16th of the first month.


    Pan Dao and others are thirsty for talents. Naturally, they are in constant panic. Since they have bowed down for five bushels of rice, chose to join Tiangong entertainment and become shareholders of the company, they must be responsible for the company. They are embarrassed to take shares in the company without making a classic TV play.


    "Eh, why did so many reporters come today? Why didn''t you invite so many media?"


    Before the time of the press conference, dozens of media reporters gathered outside the hotel. The Tiangong entertainment staff who arranged the venue looked at the dark heads outside and said in surprise.


    "Yes, it''s really strange. Whatever. Anyway, the prepared fares are given by the invited media. Other media take the initiative to come and have no fares to take. No wonder we."


    On the other hand, the staff were proud and felt a strong sense of pride.


    After all, the more reporters the company holds a press conference, the greater the influence of the company. As employees of Tiangong, how can they not be proud.


    How did they know that due to the temporary intervention of the Propaganda Department, the news of Wu Jiawen''s affair was blocked, resulting in many morning news media without news materials tomorrow morning, so they had to make up their mind to the press conference of Tiangong entertainment.

 Chapter 1442

    At 7:40, the reporters filed in after being checked by the staff of the press conference.


    To the surprise of those media reporters who did not receive the invitation, although they came uninvited, they were still allowed to participate in the press conference, but the good positions in the front row were occupied by the invited media reporters.


    But as long as they can come in to attend the press conference, they will be very satisfied. They don''t care about the location. This also makes them have a good impression of Tiangong entertainment and a little more smile on their faces.


    Click, click!


    At 7:58, as Ouyang Yuntian, song Ziyi, Jiang Yimeng, Lan Jie and others poured in from the backstage and boarded the podium, the sound of flash lights rang through the whole venue.


    The four were used to seeing such scenes. Even if they were blinded by the flash, they still had a flawless smile on their faces and didn''t forget to wave to the reporters.


    "Eh, sister LAN is the host of the press conference this time?"


    A reporter familiar with sister Lan said in surprise when he saw sister LAN sitting in the host''s position.


    "Yes, it''s the first time to see sister LAN as the host of the press conference. It''s really strange that the host of the press conference of general entertainment companies is the management of the company. Although sister LAN is a gold medal broker, she is not the management of the company."


    Other reporters also looked at each other, confused about what was going on.


    "In spite of him, there is no rule that the host must be a senior manager of the company. It''s just a convention. It''s not enough to serve as a host with sister Lan''s ability and mouth."


    If you can''t figure it out, you don''t want to. A reporter said it doesn''t matter. The camera in his hand keeps shooting from all angles.


    "Good evening, media reporters and friends. Welcome to the Tiangong entertainment press conference tonight. Who am I? I think everyone knows me, so there''s no need to introduce myself?"


    Sister LAN is in a great mood at the moment. She didn''t expect that Ding Ning would be the largest shareholder of Tiangong entertainment. She also entrusted her with an important task and made her a director of the company. This also makes her suddenly understand the reason why Jiang Yimeng has always been respectful to Ding Ning, but she is a person who has seen big scenes. She quickly converged and said freely, There was no tension at all.


    "No need to introduce. We all know each other. Are you sister LAN?"


    The reporters immediately burst into laughter. It can be seen that sister Lan''s relationship with the gold medal agent and the media is still very good.


    "This press conference was held today mainly because some irresponsible slanders and rumors caused by the company''s artist Miss Song Ziyi''s accident on the set caused great reputation damage to another artist Miss Jiang Yimeng of our company. Please see."


    Sister LAN stood up and snapped her fingers. Some staff had already opened the LED hanging on the wall after the podium.


    The LED began to continuously show the suspicions and reports of various media about song Ziyi''s accident. The media reporters did not know why, but they quickly pressed the shutter to shoot the scene. The scene fell into silence, and only the sound of pressing the shutter kept ringing.


    The journalists working in the media on the LED are a little uneasy. They don''t know which Tiangong entertainment is singing.


    "Well, now let''s invite Mr. Ouyang Yuntian, President of Tiangong entertainment, to have a word."


    After seeing the screening, sister LAN gave Ouyang Yuntian the opportunity to speak with a decent smile on her face.


    Ouyang Yuntian fiddled with the microphone on the table. After a dry cough, he said seriously: "the artists of our company welcome the supervision of media friends and the public, and take a certain tolerant attitude towards some exaggerated reports, but this


    It doesn''t mean that Tiangong entertainment will have unlimited tolerance for some false reports such as speculation, rumors, slander and random speculation. The eight media just broadcast have seriously infringed on the reputation and privacy of our artists, and brought huge economic losses and negative impact to our company. For such irresponsible and unethical media, As decided by the board of directors, the company will take legal measures against these eight media to recover the reputation and losses of our artists, and will investigate their legal and civil liabilities... "


    The reporters were in an uproar. Unexpectedly, Ouyang Yuntian threw such a heavy bomb at the beginning of the Tiangong entertainment press conference. It was not in vain. It will definitely make headlines tomorrow.


    The faces of the eight media reporters included in the investigation list were all black, but the reporters of other media were excited. They murdered the film without stinginess and kept pressing the shutter to include Ouyang Yuntian''s serious and serious face.


    Ouyang Yuntian raised his hand and motioned. The noisy scene immediately quieted down again. He quietly looked at Ouyang Yuntian and saw what amazing words he had to say.


    "The legal adviser of our company has prepared a lawyer''s letter and will send it to the relevant judicial department for litigation tomorrow. I hope all media friends will convey it. Well, this topic has been exposed for the time being. Let''s talk about the latest resolution of the board of directors of our company."


    As soon as Ouyang Yuntian''s topic changed, he said without changing his face, you can''t say too much about this topic. Ding Ning''s request to tell the truth can''t be said here. Otherwise, it will inevitably cause huge waves, and all the media will have a common hatred, and there will be trouble at that time.


    Click, click!


    The shutter sound sounded madly, the flash became a sea of thunder again, and Ouyang Yuntian, who looked calm, became the focus of attention again.


    "With the approval of the board of directors, from now on, Tiangong entertainment officially changed its name to Tiangong culture, media and entertainment Co., Ltd., which will be involved in the production and distribution of film and television works. The company will set up a production department, screenwriter department, production department and Distribution Department..."


    As Ouyang Yuntian detonated a heavy bomb again, the scene was boiling again. The reporters were flushed with excitement and shouted in their hearts that it was really worth it this time. It was really worth it. The headlines tomorrow morning were enough.


    Tiangong entertainment... Er, no, the establishment of Tiangong culture media entertainment Co., Ltd. means that Tiangong entertainment will set foot in the field of film production and distribution from a brokerage company, which is great news.


    You should know that film and television works are inseparable from artists, and artists are also inseparable from film and television drama works. Although brokerage companies are inextricably related to film and television production and distribution, they actually belong to two different concepts. One is to train artists and make money by signing contracts with artists according to the sharing proportion; One is the production and distribution of film and television dramas, making money through box office and developing surrounding industries.


    Ouyang Yuntian''s speech is tantamount to announcing that Tiangong will form a complete cultural industry chain from a pure brokerage company for training artists to a comprehensive film and television production and distribution company integrating training artists, script creation, film and television shooting, post production and film distribution.


    This step is not so easy. As entertainment journalists, they are well aware that the big cake of China''s domestic market share has long been divided by various powerful entertainment giants. Trying to grab market share from them is tantamount to grabbing food from a tiger''s mouth.


    But what does it matter to them? They can''t wait for a few more such earthquakes in the entertainment industry to provide them with more eye-catching topics.


    "In the next step, Tiangong culture, media and entertainment Co., Ltd. will march into the film field. We have this strength and confidence to shoot more, better and better film and television dramas to entertain the public."


    Ouyang Yuntian talked freely and ended this link with confident and sonorous words.


    "Next, I have another message to announce. Please welcome director Pan and screenwriter Cheng to the stage."


    Ouyang Yuntian stood up with a smile on his mouth and said loudly.


    "Director Pan? Which director Pan?"


    "Is it director Pan Yigang?"


    "Nonsense, Cheng Wenhai and pan Yigang have always been focused. Meng Meng must be directed by Pan Yigang."


    "What medicine does Tiangong media sell in the gourd? Do they want to invest in Pan''s film?"


    "No, director Pan seems to be making a TV play for Huada now. Where can I make a movie?"


    "Come, come, it''s really pan Yigang and Cheng Wenhai."


    ¡­¡­


    The reporters at the scene were boiling again and whispered for unknown reasons. When they saw pan Yigang and Cheng Wenhai smiling and waving on the stage, they frantically pressed the shutter, and the flash turned into thunder sea. They took a snow-white picture in front of them, so they could only smile bitterly and squint their eyes.


    "Dear media friends, director Pan and screenwriter Cheng have officially signed a contract with our company to join Tiangong media."


    Ouyang Yuntian said with high spirits: "in addition, Huada media has transferred the copyright of Xianjia Xialv record to our company. On the 16th of the first month, the crew of Xianjian Xialv record will officially start up in Songjiang film and television base..."


    Boom!


    The scene blew up again, and the reporters turned red and photographed frantically.


    This is the big headline. The golden duo of director Pan and screenwriter Cheng has always been arrogant and lofty. They ruthlessly refused to attract many major entertainment companies.


    Director Pan has always been an independent director. I didn''t expect that he would choose to join Tiangong media now. I really don''t know how Ouyang Yuntian did this.


    Of course, many journalists secretly gloat. After all, the fame of director Pan and Cheng Wenhai is as famous as their eccentric character and temper. Can such people Tiangong media really use it?


    Even if it can make you move, with his stubborn and stubborn temper, the films are still works of art that are not popular. Even if Tiangong media can come out with the film emperor, how much money can it invest in movies for them to play?


    However, some journalists who are very old and well-known in the film and television industry don''t think so. Although Ouyang Yuntian said that he only took the copyright of Xianjian Xialv record from Huada media, they keenly smell an unusual smell. The copyright can be transferred, but the shooting license can not be transferred casually, and there is no strong background, Don''t even think about passing the level of the competent department.


    How dare you go to Liangshan without three or three?


    Since Tiangong media can pass the review of the competent department and successfully win the shooting license, they can''t look at it with new eyes.


    Since people dare to sign pan Dao and Cheng Wenhai into the heavenly palace, it shows that they have enough confidence to control them. Otherwise, who is so stupid to take money out to play?


    This makes them have to re-examine the brokerage company that has just announced its transformation, guess what kind of strong background it has behind it, and mourn for the eight media that are about to go to court.


    "Now, let''s move on to the next step. The four artists of our company, ye Huan, ye Le, pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie, have been designated as the image spokesperson by Zui Hongyan cosmetics company. Today, with the joint witness of all media friends, President Wei of Zui Hongyan cosmetics company also came to the distribution meeting and will sign endorsement contracts with the four artists of our company on the spot."


    Ouyang Yuntian has completely taken sister Lan''s host identity as his own, and announced excitedly.

 Chapter 1443

    The scene was dead silent. The reporters looked at each other and saw a loss in each other''s eyes.


    what?


    Drunk beauty cosmetics company?


    What the hell is this? I''ve never heard of it.


    Ouyang Yuntian''s face was a little embarrassed. He forgot that the supreme beauty was only circulated in the upper class circles in Yanjing. These entertainment reporters may have heard of the supreme beauty. Where would they connect the supreme beauty with the Drunken Beauty cosmetics company.


    Just as he organized the language to introduce the origin of the Drunken Beauty cosmetics company, a trembling and excited voice suddenly sounded: "President Ouyang, is this Drunken Beauty cosmetics company the one that produces the supreme beauty?"


    Ouyang Yun was so happy that he couldn''t care that the reporter violated the rules of the press conference and asked questions without authorization. He nodded modestly and said with a smile: "yes, it''s the cosmetics company that produces the supreme beauty."


    "God, it''s really the cosmetics company that produces the supreme beauty."


    "This... This is explosive news. It''s a mystery so far which company produced the supreme beauty. I didn''t expect that this company was in Ninghai, and the boss came to the press conference."


    "Headline, this is the real headline. The supreme beauty mysterious producer appeared at the Tiangong press conference and signed the four little Huadan of Tiangong as the image spokesman. This is definitely going to stir the news all over the country."


    "Ninghai''s four little flower girls are really going to be famous all over the country. Now who doesn''t know the name of the supreme beauty, especially in the entertainment industry, how many stars wave a lot of money and have no place to buy. They become the image spokesmen designated by the drunk beauty, and it''s definitely not a problem to be in the third line at one fell swoop."


    "These are not important. I only care whether the cosmetics of drunk beauty are really as magical as the legend."


    "It''s absolutely true. I once photographed a female star. I won''t say who it was. She spent a lot of money on a scar removing cream about the size of soybeans and removed an old scar on her leg. I witnessed it with my own eyes. The effect is absolutely magical."


    "It''s true or false. If it''s so magical, I have to buy one even if I smash the pot and sell iron."


    "Eighty eight thousand. Although it''s a little expensive, it''s definitely worth it. It''s said that someone bought it at ten times the high price in Yanjing, but there is no market. Now it''s good. The mysterious producer finally surfaced. This is the headline tomorrow morning."


    ¡­¡­


    With a buzzing sound, the scene burst open like boiling oil poured into cold water. With glowing eyes, he stared at the backstage channel, waiting for the mysterious boss of drunk beauty to appear.


    Ouyang Yuntian quietly wiped his cold sweat and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the name of the supreme beauty is big enough and the entertainment reporters are well informed. Otherwise, if no one has heard of the supreme beauty and is cold, the joke will be big.


    Let president Wei down. The hype tailored for ye Huan and others can''t achieve the expected effect at all. The disguised publicity of this link can be regarded as a failure.


    Xiao Yao made a grand debut under the attention of so many people for the first time, but as the backbone of the witch Gang, he was also a person who had seen the world. Although he was a little nervous, he soon adapted to it and stepped gracefully onto the rostrum with a smile.


    Click, click!


    The atmosphere of the scene was once again set off a high / tide. When sun Lanying and ye Huan came on stage, the flash also flickered wildly, and recklessly left the mysterious drunk female president and their four rising stars in the picture frame.


    When both sides signed the endorsement contract, Xiao Yao shook hands with Ye Huan and others with a smile, and specially placed several poses for reporters to take photos.


    Tiangong Entertainment''s press conference, Xiao Yao, naturally, won''t dominate. After signing the contract


    Instead of staying at the reporter''s strong request, he left the scene in the reporter''s eager eyes after saying that he would accept the designated media interview in the near future.


    "I know all media friends are impatient. Now we enter the reporter''s question time, which is half an hour."


    Sister LAN finally took back the right of the host and announced with a smile.


    "Excuse me, director Pan, what makes you choose to join Tiangong media?"


    The first named reporter asked excitedly that there were too many surprises at the press conference tonight, each of which was enough to make the headlines.


    The media is also a headache. We must make a choice and use one of the hot issues as the headlines of tomorrow. There is no doubt that the reporter chose pan Dao to join Tiangong media.


    "Tiangong media is a powerful company. They have given me enough respect and freedom to play. Recently, I happened to be trying to shoot some commercial films. In addition, I am optimistic about the prospect of Tiangong media and met the right people at the right time, so I chose Tiangong media."


    Pan Yigang''s slightly humorous answer made the reporters laugh, but he was shocked. Unexpectedly, pan Yigang wanted to enter the field of commercial films. This is definitely another heavy news.


    "I would like to ask happy group, pan Xiangyun and miss LAN Mengdie, why did drunk Hongyan cosmetics company choose you as the spokesperson?"


    The reporter sat down contentedly. The second named reporter stood up and asked excitedly.


    "This question, I think you should ask the drunk president Wei to get the answer."


    Ye Huan, who was elected to answer, replied cunningly, which made the reporter depressed to death. He scolded himself for asking an idiot question, and asked: "how much is the endorsement fee? Is it convenient to disclose it?"


    "Ten times the price of the supreme beauty."


    Ye Huan replied honestly, which made everyone in an uproar. The supreme beauty is 88888 yuan. Isn''t ten times 88000?


    This price is nothing for a popular star, but it is not a small number for four newcomers such as ye Huan.


    You should know that there is an unwritten rule in the circle that the value will only rise or fall, which means that the value of Ye Huan and others has been positioned. If businesses want to invite them to advertise in the future, they must not be lower than this price.


    "President Ouyang, Tiangong entertainment will change its name to Tiangong media, and will also enter the field of film and television production and distribution. As we all know, this will be an extremely huge capital investment. Does Tiangong media have this capital and strength?"


    The reporter finally pulled out some useful materials and stopped questioning. The third designated reporter stood up and asked sharply.


    Ouyang Yun replied calmly: "Of course, in fact, this time is not a transformation, but a planning in terms of development strategy. The top management of the company unanimously agreed to carry out assembly line operation on the company''s business and promote the large-scale development of the industry. Therefore, Tiangong entertainment has increased its capital by 5 billion. There is no need to worry about the capital, and it can fully support this industrialization adjustment."


    Boom!


    The reporters immediately burst into a frying pan. Their faces were shocked and increased their capital by 5 billion? This is an astronomical figure. No wonder Tiangong media looks so confident.


    Ouyang Yuntian''s face was calm, but his heart was very proud. You were so excited to increase the capital by 5 billion. If you knew that we still had 10 billion yuan to secretly buy cinemas and prepare to build cinema companies, you wouldn''t be surprised.


    "Director Pan, will the record of swordsmen continue to be filmed years ago? How long is the estimated shooting time? When can I meet the audience?"


    "It is officially started on the 16th of the first month. The specific shooting cycle and


    When it can be broadcast depends on the specific situation, but I can guarantee that this TV play will never disappoint everyone. "


    "Excuse me, Miss Song Ziyi, is your injury on the set man-made or accident? Has the police given the investigation conclusion?"


    "After the police investigation, the mobile phone was moved in Weiya, but who is the real murderer behind the scenes? The police are still investigating and believe that the murderer will be found out soon."


    "Miss Jiang Yimeng, it has been rumored that you and Miss Song Ziyi disagreed. This time, Miss Song Ziyi had an accident. Someone suspected that you did it. Do you have anything to say about it?"


    "Those who are clear are clear, and those who are turbid are turbid. You also said that it is just a rumor. In fact, Ziyi and I are good sisters in private. Those people with ulterior motives provoke me to separate the relationship between Ziyi and me through this despicable means. It is a wishful dream."


    Jiang Yimeng said humbly.


    "Yes, although Yimeng and I have a competitive relationship, it is a normal competition within the company. If there is no such competition in a company, it is difficult to maintain vitality. There is no disagreement between Yimeng and me as outsiders think, and there is no personal resentment. On the contrary, we are good friends in private, and I have never suspected that she is in the dark I believe that the law will give Yimeng justice for the media who make groundless speculation and rumors, infringe Yimeng''s reputation right and cause huge losses to her reputation. "


    Song Ziyi broke in and said angrily to Jiang Yimeng.


    "Miss Song, although you keep saying that you believe in Miss Jiang, according to the people around you, in fact, you suspect that Miss Jiang is behind the scenes. What do you say about this?"


    A reporter with sharp noses asked abruptly, which made the whole audience suddenly awed. Jiang Yimeng''s face also changed slightly. Although it was only fleeting, it was captured by the camera.


    This is to smash the venue. Ding Ning, who didn''t show up backstage, narrowed his eyes, looked at the reporter''s press card hanging on his chest and secretly remembered it in his heart - gossip reporter Zhang Youcai.


    "The people around me?"


    Song Ziyi frowned and said with a sneer, "I don''t know who you said is around me? Is she a roundworm in my stomach? I know exactly what I think."


    "I''m sorry, it''s inconvenient for me to disclose who you are around to avoid her being retaliated. According to her disclosure, you and Miss Jiang are not legitimate job competition at all, and you have never been good friends in private, let alone any communication. I don''t know how sister song should explain this?"


    Zhang Youcai looked righteous and aggressive.


    "Funny, will the people around me know what I think? Are Yi Meng and I good friends? Are we connected privately? Even the staff around me can''t know. What''s more, I''m still a person who doesn''t even dare to reveal his name. Don''t you think your problem is ridiculous? Is there something really wrong with the people around me, or You made it up? What is your purpose? "


    Song Ziyi''s face turned red, and there was an inexplicable flash of panic in her heart, as if the secret in her heart had been exposed in public. She could only glare at Zhang Youcai angrily.


    Other reporters watched the scene with great interest. With their experience, they could not see that Zhang Youcai was here to smash the scene, but it was none of their business. They wanted to make things bigger and better, so as to make their news more topical.


    In particular, the eight media reporters who were named and were about to go to court were gloating, hoping that Zhang Youcai would make more waves.

 Chapter 1444

    "A reporter has the right to report the truth and the right to keep it secret for those who provide news information. I dare to use my personality to guarantee that this person is absolutely real. Otherwise, the person who provides news clues is likely to be retaliated. Who dares to break the news with us in the future?"


    Zhang Youcai was stunned by song Ziyi for a while. After flashing his eyes, he immediately spoke from the perspective of reporters to arouse the common hatred of all his peers.


    "Yes, if it were me, I would certainly not expose the people who provide news materials."


    "This is the minimum professional ethics. If you betray the informant, who dares to break the news with us in the future."


    "Did you notice Jiang Yimeng''s expression just now? Her face became ugly. Are she really good sisters with song Ziyi? I don''t think so."


    "I have also noticed that if she is really a good sister with song Ziyi, how can she question song Ziyi because of the words of outsiders?"


    "I think Zhang Youcai''s words are true nine times out of ten. Song Ziyi washed the white for Jiang Yimeng, which is more from the pressure of the company."


    "This press conference is becoming more and more interesting. It''s really not in vain, ha ha."


    ¡­¡­


    The reporters immediately talked and talked, and their eyes were full of suspicion. Most of them were inclined to Zhang Youcai''s accusation.


    "Your personality? You have no professional ethics. Scum who is bought with money and deliberately makes trouble also has personality?"


    A clear voice suddenly sounded, and everyone looked at the young people slowly walking out of the backstage.


    Song Ziyi is not good at lying. Although she firmly believes that the Weiya incident was not directed by Jiang Yimeng, she did lie. After all, she and Jiang Yimeng are not good friends in private. She will subconsciously feel flustered when questioned by Zhang Youcai.


    At the moment, seeing Ding Ning suddenly appear and denounce Zhang Youcai, I feel relieved inexplicably, mixed with an unspeakable complex mood.


    This man is not the first time to help himself. Every time he appears like a divine soldier when he is most helpless, he even gives her a sense of security she has never had before.


    "Who are you? Don''t talk nonsense there. I can sue you for slander."


    Zhang Youcai was exposed in public. He was a little flustered. He stared at Ding Ning angrily.


    "I suspect you are deliberately making trouble with an unwarranted information provider to achieve an ulterior purpose. When it comes to slander, I think you are slander."


    Ding Ning calmly walked to Zhang Youcai and said calmly.


    "Nonsense, who the hell are you? Don''t talk nonsense here. As I said just now, I can use my personality to ensure that the news provider is absolutely real."


    When Zhang Youcai saw that Ding Ning was well dressed and had an extraordinary bearing, he secretly drummed in his heart. His face was cloudy and sunny, and he refuted that his momentum had dropped three points involuntarily.


    "As I said just now, scum like you who has no professional ethics and is bought with money to deliberately make trouble also has personality?"


    Ding Ning looked at him contemptuously, and his face was full of disdain.


    "You... You spit blood."


    Zhang Youcai became angry with shame, but because he couldn''t feel Ding Ning''s identity, he didn''t dare to make too many mistakes, so he could only shout with a red face.


    "I''m talkative. Dare you say you weren''t bought to make trouble?"


    Ding Ning stared at Zhang Youcai''s eyes and asked.


    No one noticed that the fundus of Ding Ning''s eyes was shining with a faint purple luster at the moment.


    "I..."


    Zhang Youcai only felt that Ding Ning''s eyes were like a deep ancient well, attracting all his mind. His eyes gradually became empty and confused. He couldn''t help saying, "I was bought to make trouble."


    Boom


    £¡


    There was an uproar at the scene. People looked at Zhang Youcai with strange expressions. They didn''t know whether the guy was mentally broken or kicked by a donkey. Even if he was bought, he couldn''t admit it in public.


    "Then tell me, who bought you? How much did he give you? What''s the purpose?"


    Ding Ning''s voice has the power of bewitching people, which makes Zhang Youcai in a trance, Involuntarily replied: "It was Wang Liming, the director of the artist Department of meteorite entertainment, who gave me 50000 yuan and promised to let me work in meteorite entertainment after it was completed. The purpose was to stir up the relationship between Song Ziyi and Jiang Yimeng, make them suspicious of each other, bury the seeds of doubt in the hearts of major media reporters, and believe that Jiang Yimeng was behind the scenes in the accident on Song Ziyi studio, and then use public opinion to make trouble Smelly Jiang Yimeng, in order to crack down on Tiangong entertainment. "


    Like a puppet, Zhang Youcai answered Ding Ning''s question mechanically.


    "Then who is the person around Miss Song you said? Why did she break the news with you?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled and continued to ask.


    "It''s sister Hua. Song Ziyi''s termination of the contract with her makes her dissatisfied. Her family is waiting for money. Director Wang asked me to give her an opening fee of 100000 yuan. She said everything, but asked me not to betray her."


    Zhang Youcai replied with a dull look.


    "Ah!"


    Song Ziyi couldn''t help exclaiming and covered her mouth in amazement. She didn''t think it would be sister Hua to betray her.


    Ouyang Yuntian was even more fierce in his eyes. He deeply regretted that he should not be soft. Listening to his wife''s ear, he forcibly assigned sister Hua to song Ziyi as an agent.


    "Is sister Hua telling you that song Ziyi suspects that Jiang Yimeng is the murderer behind the scenes?"


    Ding Ning is not too strange. As the saying goes, poor people must be hateful. People like sister Hua who are open to money are not uncommon everywhere.


    But he was very strange. Would song Ziyi really think Jiang Yimeng was the murderer? That''s too brainless, isn''t it?


    Everyone''s ears stood up and wanted to hear how Zhang Youcai answered. After all, no matter how Zhang Youcai was instructed, once song Ziyi really always doubted Jiang Yimeng, it would be like burying a gap that could never be filled in their hearts.


    "In fact, sister Hua doesn''t know. Although she is song Ziyi''s agent, song Ziyi''s character is very cold and doesn''t trust her very much. She has never had a heart with her. She doesn''t know whether she doubts Jiang Yimeng or not."


    Zhang Youcai answered mechanically.


    Ding Ning glanced at Song Ziyi with a smile. Unexpectedly, the girl was still very vigilant. In exchange for song Ziyi''s fierce white eyes.


    Jiang Yimeng glanced at Song Ziyi with a complicated face. The answer made her feel a little relieved. She didn''t want to prick her heart because of song Ziyi''s distrust when the company tried to wash her white.


    Women, after all, are cautious creatures. Even if song Ziyi suspected her, it was reasonable, but it always made her feel very uncomfortable.


    "You did a good job!"


    Ding Ning patted Zhang Youcai on the shoulder, turned and left the scene. The matter has been satisfactorily solved. He doesn''t want to be surrounded like a monkey.


    "I... what happened to me just now?"


    Zhang Youcai''s eyes were in a trance and asked vaguely.


    "I have recorded what you just told me. Our company has called the police and will investigate your legal responsibility according to law. If you can cooperate well and accuse the behind the scenes, we will plead for you as appropriate and will not investigate your legal responsibility."


    Cui Yin said coldly.


    "I... what did I tell you? Don''t talk about it. I didn''t do anything. I was just out of a reporter''s conscience and responsibility..."


    Zhang Youcai panicked. He didn''t know what had happened to him just now. He said everything in a muddle


    Come on, yell and step back, trying to escape.


    "I can''t go now. I''d better wait until the police come."


    Security guards had blocked his way and didn''t move him. They just stared at him and didn''t let him leave.


    "I want to sue you. You are illegally imprisoning and restricting my personal freedom."


    Zhang Youcai shouted hysterically.


    "You are willing to spend this wronged money to file a lawsuit. We will accompany you at any time. As for whether it is illegal to imprison and restrict your personal freedom, so many people are watching. The law has its own judgment. Don''t forget that it''s time for the press conference. The organizer has the right to prohibit anyone from entering and leaving when the press conference is not over."


    When it comes to the lawsuit, Cui Yin is a professional. The security guard just stopped him. He didn''t move him or imprison him. He just stopped him from leaving. He can''t win whatever he tells.


    Zhang Youcai also knew this. He sat on the ground with a gray face and hung his head in frustration.


    The twists and turns of the scene have long made the reporters excited like beating chicken blood. They madly pressed the shutter against Zhang Youcai and recorded his sad and loyal appearance.


    At the end of his career, he can be the protagonist of attention. I don''t know how he will feel at this moment.


    The reporter''s question and answer session finally ended under this farce, and the Tiangong press conference also ended smoothly. The reporters left the venue in twos and threes, all with satisfaction and excitement on their faces.


    Before they came, they were worried that no heavy news could make headlines tomorrow, but they didn''t expect that so many hot news would be exposed at Tiangong''s press conference.


    The worries before coming have long been cleared away, but new troubles have come again. Which one should be selected as the headline for better effect? Too many choices are sometimes painful, but compared with no good news report, this is the pain of happiness.


    Of course, what people like to talk about most is the young man who can let Zhang Youcai tell the truth. Unfortunately, no one can recognize him as a famous little miracle doctor.


    After all, although Ding Ning is very famous, few people know what he looks like. After all, this guy is too low-key at ordinary times.


    That night, the editors and editors of major newspapers and magazines stayed up all night, arguing over which one to choose as the headline. The printing factory worked overtime all night, reporting it as quickly as possible, so as to detonate the topic and increase the circulation of the publication.


    Those online media reporters are much more convenient. They draw up the title, write the manuscript, pass the direct review, and start publishing overnight, setting off a hot wave of discussion on the Internet.


    This also virtually helped Jiang Zhong and played down the influence of the scandal between Wu Jiawen and Zhang Manting.


    On this night, Ding Ning was not idle. First, Xiao Yao, who left early, pulled him to pay the public food. As soon as he finished, he received a call from snowfall. He was temporarily arrested and sent the big meal scheduled by song Ziyi to Shengshi Huating No. 2 villa as a delivery brother.


    Ding Ning is naturally willing to help with such a job. He doesn''t say he can take the opportunity to get closer to song Ziyi. Moreover, for some reason, he hasn''t had time to give her the membership card he promised Diba.


    So when song Ziyi opened the door, it seemed that the delivery boy was Ding Ning. The whole person was stunned and asked in surprise, "how is it you?"


    Not only her, but also Yang Mi and others. I don''t know why Ding Ning suddenly appeared. Was it song Ziyi who specifically called him.


    The most uncomfortable but happiest thing is Diba. When he thought of being peeped by him at noon, he felt a hot fever on his face, but he felt inexplicably happy because he could see him again before he left.

 Chapter 1445

    "It''s so late. The takeout staff in the castle in the air have been off work. I just want to go home. The boss asked me to bring it along. Just in time, I didn''t have time to have dinner. For my sake of delivering meals to all beauties all the way, don''t mind if I rub a meal."


    Being stared at by so many beautiful women, he had no intention of letting him in. If ordinary people had handed over the food box and turned around and left


    But who is Ding Ning? He is as cheeky as the city wall, and justifiably says he wants to rub a meal.


    What can song Ziyi say? Not to mention that he is his own boss now, just because he helped himself so many times, she was embarrassed to refuse. She could only look at him with complex eyes and said helplessly, "come in!"


    "What expression, how a reluctant look, brother is so unpopular?"


    Ding Ning murmured in a very low voice. He leaned like a slippery fish and squeezed in close to song Ziyi''s body. With a bright smile, he greeted the women very familiar: "Hey, ladies, good evening, love dinner is coming."


    "Yeah, the big meal finally came. I''m starving."


    "Is it a big meal in the air? Hurry, hurry and eat."


    "When I think it''s delicious, my saliva is coming down."


    "The dishes and chopsticks are ready to be put on."


    ¡­¡­


    Ouyang and others gathered around with a shout of joy. They looked eagerly at Ding Ning opening the super large takeout box.


    "I''m starving. Brother''s love dinner is sure to make you full of food."


    "Cut, who''s your brother? The little brother is almost the same."


    "Yes, you can only have a little fresh meat at most, and dare to call me brother in front of your sisters."


    "For the sake of dinner, my sister won''t care about you, little brother."


    "Little brother? I didn''t expect... You should be so dirty."


    "Go to hell, you little villain, your mind is the dirtiest."


    "Look for a fight, little coyote."


    "Ouch, hey, honey, can''t you be merciful if you make a small mistake!"


    ¡­¡­


    No one noticed that song Ziyi was covering her chest with a blush, and her eyes were spewing shame and anger. She was gnashing her teeth and staring. Yang Mi twisted her ears. There was only one idea left in the blank brain, and she cursed wildly: why, this guy must have deliberately taken advantage of the girl while entering the door, This damn coyote, apprentice


    If Ding Ning knew what she thought, he would shout injustice. Aunt, you think too much. It''s winter. You''re still wrapped up so thick. Don''t say I didn''t mean it. Even if it was intentional, you can''t feel it.


    "Eh, although this takeout box is very big, it can hold too much goods?"


    Tong Liya, who was already a woman, was more careful. When she saw that a large table enough to sit ten people was full of steaming dishes, and Ding Ning kept taking out food from the takeout box, she couldn''t help asking in surprise.


    "Yes, sister LIA didn''t say I hadn''t noticed. This takeout box can hold too much goods."


    "It''s curious. These dishes are still hot. It''s like just coming out of the pot. Are the takeout boxes so warm now?"


    "Where did you buy this takeout box? It''s beautiful in style. It''s also insulated and filled with goods. I''ll buy one to use at home."


    Ouyang Xiaoxiao and others also reacted, looked at the takeout box suspiciously and said.


    Ding Ning was surprised. Grandma, the takeout box was just a cover up. There were only a few dishes in it. In fact, these dishes were taken out of his storage ring. As soon as he turned his eyes, he immediately brought out a big dish to divert their attention: "dangdangdang, the last big dish, which is the unique skill of the boss¡ª¡ª


    The colorful rainbow is beyond the reach of money. "


    "Five color rainbow, it must be delicious to hear the name."


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful. I can''t bear to use chopsticks."


    "Five color rainbow, five colors. What ingredients are they made of? Just smelling it makes my mouth water."


    "I haven''t smelled it yet. I have an appetite just by looking at the color, but how can I use chopsticks? It''s so beautiful that I can''t use my mouth."


    ¡­¡­


    Sure enough, when the five-color rainbow came up at one end, it immediately distracted the women''s attention. Small stars twinkled in their eyes, swallowed their saliva and stared at the five-color rainbow, but they didn''t have the heart to put down their chopsticks.


    Because this dish is so beautiful. Five unknown ingredients form a rainbow of five colors: green, orange, white, red and blue on the plate. The bright colors and tempting fragrance come to the nostrils. It is like a work of art. People can''t bear to destroy it.


    "The five color rainbow is cooked with five rare deep-sea ingredients, each of which has its own unique taste, corresponding to the five tastes of life: sour, sweet, bitter, spicy and salty..."


    Ding Ning was secretly proud of himself and introduced the big meal to the women.


    I have to say that although Sophia''s foreign girl''s cooking is not as good as falling snow, she is definitely a genius in studying new dishes. This is probably because she has the spirit of innovation and adventure in her bones. Otherwise, she wouldn''t play with those dark dishes all day.


    She kept experimenting and innovating in the deep-sea ingredients brought back by Ding Ning. She didn''t know how many ingredients were wasted. Only with the cooperation of snow falling and the three sisters of Miao Miao, did she develop this five-color rainbow.


    "Ah? I can accept the sour, sweet, spicy and salty. How can I eat the bitter? I don''t even eat balsam pear."


    Guan Xiaotong said with a bitter face.


    "Yes, I don''t like hardship or acid."


    "I can''t eat spicy. What can I do?"


    ¡­¡­


    Now all the women were numb and looked at this coveted meal with bitter melon on their face. Some couldn''t get down to chopsticks.


    Ding Ning smiled mysteriously: "you''ll know after you taste it. I promise you''ll like it. It''s absolutely a supreme enjoyment."


    I''m kidding. The ingredients of this dish are soaked in spirit wine. The entrance is soft, sweet and waxy. The so-called five flavors of life are the aftertaste with a long aftertaste, which will directly affect people''s spiritual level, not the taste.


    "I believe in the craftsmanship of castles in the air. If you don''t eat it, I''ll try it first."


    There was always some silence. At the moment, Diba''s eating property was exposed and couldn''t wait to talk about the bitter blue together.


    All the women looked at her eagerly, as if they could imagine her grinning and showing her bitterness.


    But unexpectedly, Diba''s eyes suddenly opened wide and lit up. Without image, he continued to put down his chopsticks, talked about a large piece of blue food and stuffed it into the import. His mouth murmured vaguely: "delicious, it''s really delicious."


    The girls looked at each other and suspected that Diba was trying to seduce them and was deliberately acting.


    "Wow!"


    The next moment, Diba''s eyes turned red. He choked and said, "I feel so uncomfortable and bitter in my heart, but I really want to eat. It''s really delicious."


    All the girls are confused. I don''t know what this is. They all cry bitterly. How can they still want to eat? Is it really so delicious?


    Yang Mi was brave and put a chopstick into her mouth. Her expression was the same as that of Diba. Her eyes were full of tears, but she couldn''t stop the chopsticks in her hand and kept putting blue bitter food in her mouth.


    "Sister MI and Diba, have a taste."


    Ding Ning smiled and said nothing. He knew that Diba had tasted the real taste of the dishes. If he didn''t speak, the bitter dishes would be eaten up by her and Yang Mi.


    "Whether it''s delicious or not, say it."


    Ouyang asked anxiously at dawn.


    "Woo woo!"


    Yang Mi and Diba ignored them and ate happily for fear that they wouldn''t be able to eat if they were slow.


    "No, they want to eat alone."


    Tong Liya suddenly reacted, screamed, picked up chopsticks and went to pick up vegetables.


    But unexpectedly, song Ziyi was already a step faster and put a piece of red dishes into her mouth. Her eyes suddenly widened. Her performance was the same as that of Diba and Yang Mi. Her eyes turned red at once, but she was crying bitterly. She was crying bitterly.


    That kind of spicy is not the red hot taste of eating hot peppers at ordinary times, but a kind of spicy from the depths of her soul, which makes her feel like she is being burned by fire, but she can''t stop. She can''t bear to let go and keeps putting her chopsticks and vegetables into her mouth.


    At the same time, Tong Liya also put a chopstick of green pickled cabbage into her mouth. The crisp, delicious, refreshing and pleasant feeling made her feel excited, as if the capillaries of her body were stretched out.


    But my heart was sour like soaking in a jar of old vinegar. I couldn''t help but shed tears. It seemed that I saw the lover''s empathy, parting, cheating and betrayal. My heart was full of infinite pain, just like an extremely deep art, which made people feel long aftertaste and endless aftertaste after reading it, The irresistible temptation made her stretch out her chopsticks and eat.


    Ouyang Xiaoxiao and Guan Xiaotong saw that none of them paid attention to them. They all ate there desperately with red eyes. They knew it was impossible to ask them what to say from their mouth. They could no longer be reserved. They started to grab vegetables together. If they were slow, they might not even grab the soup.


    "It''s delicious. It''s like revisiting my life!"


    Diba, who started the fastest, finally ate all the five color rainbows, finally stopped his chopsticks, with red eyes and an indescribable color of satisfaction on his face, sighed.


    "Me too. I didn''t expect that a dish would let me experience my life again, just like a reincarnation, revisiting the first half of my life."


    Yang Mi, who has always been calm, has red eyes like a rabbit, but has an indescribable complex expression on her face. She said with emotion: "this is not a delicacy in the world. This is a delicacy in life that can be made by gods. How lucky we are to be able to eat such a dish."


    "Yes, the word delicious life is used well. Where is this dish? It''s a big meal cooked with life experience and experience. It''s incredible."


    Tong Liya wiped her tears, but her red eyes were shining.


    "This is the best delicacy in the world. Only by taking life as the stove, experience as the fire, and life''s flavors as the ingredients, can we cook this unparalleled delicacy as mellow and spicy as old wine and as sweet and fragrant as clear spring."


    Song Ziyi also looked red and sincerely praised.


    "Hey! After tasting the five color rainbow, how will other dishes taste in the future?"


    Guan Xiaotong said with a tangled face.


    "Yes, how can we see the rainbow without experiencing the wind and rain, but we saw the rainbow in advance. Those wind and rain are tasteless. It''s so distressing."


    Ouyang''s face was shining at dawn, and his red eyes were like a little rabbit. He said painfully.


    Ding Ning, with a bitter face, sighed and complained, "even if it''s so delicious, can you leave me a bite? You''re a star. Hey, pay attention to your image. How can you make the dishes cleaner than they''ve just been washed."


    "Puff!"


    The girls looked at Ding Ning''s bitter gourd face and couldn''t help laughing. The sadness and melancholy immersed in the aftertaste of the five-color rainbow were swept away.

 Chapter 1446

    "What''s the matter with stars? Stars are also people. They start fast and slow. Who told you not to rob them?"


    Diba laughed with pride instead of shame.


    "If you have a thick skin and eat a piece of meat, you can''t eat it. You''re obviously a hooligan. You have to pretend to be a gentleman. You can''t blame anyone. You deserve it."


    Song Ziyi''s teasing way of gloating.


    "No matter how you say it, you can''t cover up your greedy nature."


    Ding Ning was angry and sarcastic.


    "What''s the matter with gluttony? Life is short. If you can''t even enjoy delicious food, it''s worse than death."


    Diba had a solemn and stirring expression that he would rather die than eat.


    "Food, clothing, shelter and transportation. We have worked hard for many years. What is it for? Is it not to live a better life? It is a sin not to eat when encountering unparalleled food."


    Song Ziyi shrugged contemptuously and said, "it''s not like you, pretending to be a gentleman. Now you can''t eat and are angry. You''ve exposed the true face of your hypocrite. Do you regret it? Hehe, it''s late."


    "Good men don''t fight with women. My brother doesn''t have the same experience as you. I can''t eat the rainbow. I''ll eat the wind and rain."


    Ding Ning reluctantly raised his hand to surrender and buried himself in other dishes.


    Song Ziyi and Diba were so proud that they raised their proud chin into a 45 degree angle like the big cock who won the war.


    Seeing Ding Ning''s gorgeous retreat under the swords of the two women, the women covered their mouths and smiled. They only felt happy. Seeing Ding Ning more and more pleasing to the eye, they felt close to him inexplicably.


    Ding Ning was forced on the surface, but he was secretly proud in his heart. He just made a small plan and successfully entered the beauty. It seems that the day of holding the beauty back is one step closer.


    It seems that it is appropriate to chase Yu Yong after the poor bandits. Although the women were very satisfied with what they had just eaten, in fact, the five color rainbow basically filled their stomachs. Seeing Ding Ning''s mouth full of oil, they aroused their appetite, picked up chopsticks again and began to join the food army.


    "Wine, wine, how can such delicious food be accompanied by wine."


    Guan Xiaotong knocked on the bowl with chopsticks and shouted.


    "Yes, food must be accompanied by wine. Ding Ning, I remember I ordered wine. Won''t you give it to greedy ink?"


    Song Ziyi stared at Ding Ning with a look of asking questions.


    "Yes, food plus beauty, how can there be no wine."


    Ding Ning hurriedly stood up and took the wine from the takeout box. In fact, he took out the spirit wine prepared by himself from the storage space. He whispered in his heart, you are blessed. Most people can''t drink my wine.


    This spirit wine is much stronger than the spirit wine sold outside the castle in the air, but its taste and efficacy are countless times stronger than those sold outside.


    "Eh, good wine seems to be better than the wine you drank yesterday!"


    As soon as the wine is imported, all the women''s eyes brighten. Although they generally don''t drink much, the entertainment of artists is no less than that of ordinary people. Although they don''t know much about wine, they can still drink good or bad wine.


    "That''s right. This is the original wine that the boss specially took out for my face."


    Ding Ning can only fool the past with this reason. Now the wine is blended with the original wine, so as not to make the women suspicious.


    Suddenly, the women said with a smile that they had touched his light. If they had such a chance in the future, they would welcome him to rub rice.


    Song Ziyi glanced at him intentionally or unintentionally, revealing a thoughtful color. Some secretly wondered what the relationship between the boss of the castle in the air and him was.


    Because she suddenly found that the dishes on the table were much richer than the big meal she ordered, which showed that Ding Ning came to rub the meal with food, and she had never heard of the five-color rainbow, let alone ordering a meal. It was really his light to taste such a peerless delicacy.


    Tobacco and alcohol play a media role in promoting people''s emotional communication in social life. When all women don''t smoke, wine has become a bond to deepen their feelings at the moment.


    Look at the girls blushing


    Fluttering, yelling and drinking, it seems that the drinking capacity is not very good. Ding Ning is embarrassed to cheat. He drinks wine with them cup by cup. Soon, his white face also flushes with drunkenness.


    Fortunately, his own drinking capacity was also good. Although he was a little smoked, his mind remained absolutely clear. Seeing that he was going to get drunk again, he quickly dissuaded the women from stopping here.


    Fortunately, all the women are artists and have a certain self-control ability. Although they haven''t enjoyed drinking, Ding Ning is a man after all. If he gets drunk and makes some absurd things, it won''t be beautiful. They stop drinking one after another.


    In addition to the effects of strengthening the body and prolonging life, lingjiu also plays a role in refreshing the mind. Although the night is not late, the women are not at all tired. Guan Xiaotong is also a playful person, so he proposed to find a place to sit: "is there any fun and safe place in Ninghai? Bars or KTV, or some private clubs."


    "Places like bars are mixed with dragons and snakes. Where is absolutely safe? Private clubs usually need membership cards. I''m not familiar with them. Why don''t we go to KTV to sing children''s songs."


    Song Ziyi frowned and proposed to go to KTV.


    "Ziyi, you''re a diva. You''re bullying us. We''re not as good as you in singing. I don''t want to be hit."


    Tong Liya waved her hand again and again and firmly opposed the proposal.


    "Yes, you are bullying. We will never be abused."


    Even Yang Mi doesn''t agree to go to KTV to find abuse. Song Ziyi is a diva. They can''t sing well. It''s not that they can''t find happiness.


    "What do you say? I''ve just come to Ninghai. I don''t have time to play. Where do I know what''s suitable?"


    Song Ziyi is speechless. She is a good diva, but singing in KTV and singing in concert or studio are two different things. There is no comparability at all.


    "Yes, you are not familiar with Ninghai, but isn''t there a local snake? Ding Ning, do you know where there is a safe and fun place?"


    Guan Xiaotong was disappointed. He suddenly looked at Ding Ning who was silent. His eyes suddenly brightened and asked with expectation.


    Ding Ning was a little confused. How did he ask himself? Where did he go to a nightclub? Even the bar rarely entered. He was waiting to refuse. But when he looked at the girls, he suddenly flashed a light in his mind and said with a smile: "I really know a bar. It''s absolutely safe there. However, I don''t know whether it''s fun. After all, I''ve never been there."


    "What kind of bar?"


    Yang Mi frowned and asked, "it can''t be a bar with a flood of heavy metal music. It can be noisy."


    "It shouldn''t be. I remember it seems to be a deductive bar. Should there be a resident singer?"


    Ding Ning remembered that Song Dong once said solemnly that he would take his band to the bar to sing. He was so scared that he didn''t even dare to answer the phone. It should be a deductive bar, but he didn''t go there. He didn''t dare to make sure. Some were not sure.


    "That''s good. As long as it''s safe, we''re just going to sit down anyway."


    Yang Mi breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t care much about playing. As the boss of the studio, she valued safety most.


    "What are you waiting for, sisters? Let''s go, go!"


    Guan Xiaotong cheered and couldn''t wait to greet him.


    "What''s the hurry? You have to make up before you go out. In case the paparazzi is photographed, it''s over."


    Ouyang rolled his eyes at dawn and said speechless.


    "I''m a natural beauty, and my plain face can see people. What''s good about it?"


    Although Guan Xiaotong''s mouth was hard, he still picked up his makeup bag to make up.


    Ding Ning looked at the girls who had just been dissolute and had no image, scrambling to go to the bathroom to make up their makeup. His face was full of wordless words. He could only sadly urge them to clean up the mess and send the dishes and chopsticks to the kitchen for cleaning.


    "I don''t see. Ding Ning can do housework. He''s definitely a warm man."


    The sound of brushing the pot startled Tong Liya. She looked out and said with a smile.


    "Why, are you interested? Why don''t you leave your family and we''ll fix you up."


    Yang Mi joked with a smile.


    "Rolling calf, I''d rather tear down ten temples than one kiss. You''d better encourage me to divorce. I''m fine with my family. Don''t destroy our feelings there."


    There was no outsider present, and the topic between women became more open at will. Tong Liya smiled and scolded angrily.


    "In fact, his conditions are really good. He has a good figure, tall, good temper and good character. Moreover, he seems to have a good family background. Speaking, he is really an ideal contact object."


    Ouyang said with twinkling eyes at dawn.


    "What''s the matter? Ouyang is moved. Do you want my sister to set you up for you?"


    Yang Mi said narrowly.


    "Well, honey, don''t make fun of me. Even if I''m interested, people may not like me. Besides, I''m focused on my career. Where can I have time to fall in love?"


    Ouyang Xiaoxiao blushed angrily, but secretly glanced at Diba, who was silent.


    She has a kind of faint intuition. It seems that there is some unspeakable ambiguity between Diba and Ding Ning, but it is difficult to find clues after careful observation, which makes her curious.


    "If I hadn''t had a boyfriend, I would have chased Ding Ning. He is a very nice and charming man. Unfortunately, I met him late."


    Guan Xiaotong has always been a big temper and said with regret.


    "What''s the matter with a boyfriend? You can break up with your boyfriend and chase him again."


    Tong Liya said with a smile.


    "Come on, my relationship with my boyfriend is very stable now. I don''t have the idea of empathy for another love for the time being. It''s sister MI. Anyway, I''m single now. It''s better to think about it."


    Guan Xiaotong flirts with Yang Mi.


    "Dead girl, what nonsense? I haven''t planned to invest in another relationship yet. Let''s talk about it alone first."


    Yang Mi hit her angrily, and her words showed a touch of sadness.


    Guan Xiaotong smiled. Knowing that he accidentally touched Yang Mi''s sadness, he dared not continue to flirt with her. He shifted his goal and said, "don''t miss such a good man passing by. Sister Ziyi and sister Diba are both single. You''re not young, so let''s think about it."


    "Fuck off, dead girl. Don''t mess with the mandarin duck spectrum. My sister doesn''t like him."


    Song Ziyi tilted her lips and scolded angrily,


    "Don''t make fun of me. I don''t know him well. Besides, I have no plans to fall in love for the time being."


    Diba pretended to be angry and said, picked up a powder puff and kept throwing powder on his face to hide the blush on his pretty face and the panic in his eyes.


    "Sister purple, don''t you have someone in your heart?"


    Fortunately, everyone was attracted by Guan Xiaotong''s questioning and didn''t notice the difference of Diba.


    "What nonsense, dead girl, do you think you have a boyfriend and deliberately show off in front of us single dogs?"


    Song Ziyi seemed to be seen through her mind, and pretended to be angry to hide her guilt.


    "No, single dogs don''t include me. I''m a married woman."


    Tong Liya pinched an orchid finger and said it with a pretense of shame, which caused a burst of verbal and written criticism from the girls.


    "Wives are the most marketable now."


    "Yes, some childe brothers are like young women. They are ripe and have a taste."


    "Home flowers don''t have the fragrance of wild flowers. The more a man''s wife is, the more exciting it is. You are a familiar woman and a man''s wife. You are my favorite."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1447

    Ding Ning was bored and changed channels to watch TV, but his ears were torn by the audience. He was very happy.


    Unexpectedly, these women are bright in front of people and like gossip like ordinary women behind them. They don''t want to be dirty.


    Even song Ziyi, a pure looking woman, would occasionally say a dirty word, which made him feel more and more exciting.


    What surprised him was that Diba, who had always been careless, did not participate in the war, which was beyond his expectation.


    Half an hour later, unaware that the private words of the woman''s house were heard by someone, all the women walked out dignified.


    What makes Ding Ning feel a little comforted is that these women are slightly powdered and do not have heavy makeup that he hates. Otherwise, he promised not to go out with them.


    This shows that these women are still natural beauty, and even plain face will not have much difference from the image on the screen.


    Now China''s makeup and beauty artifact can turn a sow into a Diao cicada. It''s too deceptive for him to accept.


    In fact, whether Yang Mi or Tong Liya, even Diba and song Ziyi, who are over 25, can clearly see the faint crow''s feet in the corners of their eyes without makeup.


    Artists are bright on stage, but every time they go on stage or even go out, they can''t avoid dealing with cosmetics for their own public image. It can be said that cosmetics have become an indispensable necessity in artists'' life.


    Even if the cosmetics on the market are refined, they will contain some chemical components, which will do great harm to the skin, which makes artists more likely to age than ordinary people.


    This makes Ding Ning feel a little distressed. Song Ziyi is the woman he likes. He doesn''t want to see her grow old and wonder whether to develop a set of artist specific cosmetics to give her.


    Although the confidante suit already contains whitening, moisturizing, moisturizing and moisturizing cosmetics, it does not include lip gloss, eyeliner, eye shadow, mascara, eye makeup and other toiletries. Of course, there are also some professional toiletries and cosmetic tools needed to play roles.


    We should know that artists'' makeup is different from ordinary people, not only for beauty, but also for different makeup according to the roles they play.


    For example, if an artist wants to play a rural woman, he needs to change his skin color, not only dress up rustic, but also create the skin color and wrinkles of the role to increase the realistic effect.


    For example, when a young man plays an old man, he needs to put on old-age makeup, wear a wig cover, dye white temples and hair, deal with the line shadow of the face, draw wrinkles, draw lip shape, stick the whole set of false eyebrows or the back half of false eyebrows, and so on.


    These sticky things and cosmetics will cause a certain degree of irritating damage to the skin. You may not be aware of anything once or twice, but in the long run, it will certainly cause skin relaxation and stain precipitation, leading to premature aging.


    This is why female artists spend a lot of money on regular injections of placental hormone, hyaluronic acid, whitening needles and even bacteria, hoping to stay young and delay their acting career.


    But as a result, they may succeed, but more of them are counterproductive, because they are beyond recognition by injecting drugs with strong side effects, so they have to leave their career stage.


    At the thought of this, Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly lit up and thought of the young lady who had been obtained from the imperial palace. At that time, because of his insufficient level of alchemy, he was unable to refine Zhuyan pill, but now his cultivation has improved by leaps and bounds, and his alchemy has made great progress, so he should try to refine it.


    If it had been before, he would never dare to try it easily without absolute assurance. After all, it is too rare for a woman to be old.


    But since he got the medicine spirit ring, he no longer had to worry about refining failure


    It costs a lot of raw materials. Now the red flower has multiplied into a large medicine garden in the medicine ring. It is inexhaustible, but as long as it is given a period of growth time, it is absolutely inexhaustible.


    Zhuyan Dan can keep people young forever. Once they refine it, their women can''t take the initiative to throw themselves into the arms happily. Maybe when my sister is happy, she will be very compassionate and allow him to sleep together.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you giggling there? You''re still so disgusting. Your saliva is flowing out. Don''t wipe it quickly and lead the way."


    Looking at Ding Ning''s "obscene" giggle there, song ziyidun was angry and kicked him, scolding him. He thought that the big hooligan must have thought nothing good.


    Ding Ning woke up and subconsciously touched the corner of his mouth. Suddenly, Jun''s face turned red with embarrassment. Now it''s embarrassing. He''s really drooling.


    Looking at the joking eyes of the women, he was ashamed. With a red face, he stood up and took the lead in going out.


    "Cluck!"


    The girls looked at Ding Ning''s embarrassed appearance, immediately smiled and whispered behind him.


    "I didn''t expect his shy appearance to be cute."


    "I thought he wouldn''t be shy. I don''t know what he thought before. He even thought of it."


    "Giggle, I guess he must have a crush on one of us. He''s fantasizing about having sex with that person, so he can giggle all the time."


    "Who could it be? I think it could be purple."


    "That''s not necessarily. Maybe it''s Diba. I always think his eyes at Diba are wrong."


    "You... Ouyang, you dead girl, don''t talk nonsense there. I still think he doesn''t look at you right."


    "You''re just saying, what''s your hurry? Are you guilty of being a thief?"


    "You are guilty of being a thief. I think you are secretly in love with him, so you pay so much attention to him."


    "My secret love? Cut, if I like him, I will directly pursue him and use secret love. I think you just love him secretly, otherwise why is your face so red?"


    "You... Hum, I''m angry with you."


    "Well, well, it''s enough to joke. If you spread it to others, you''re not afraid of shame."


    "Sister MI, do you think he will like you?"


    "You dead girl, how old I am and how old I am. Can you stop fooling people here?"


    "That''s not necessarily. You just said that men like familiar women''s wives."


    "Fuck off, that''s what Leah is qualified for."


    "Ah ah, Yang Mi, what do you mean? You''re not a wife if you''re single now, aren''t you? I tell you, ex wives are more exciting."


    "Cluck cluck, you are all old drivers. Pay attention to your words. We still have some pure jade girls here."


    "Is it a jade girl or a lustful girl? Only they know whether they are pure or not."


    ¡­¡­


    The girls whispered, laughed and played. They thought Ding Ning couldn''t hear them at a long distance, and they spoke freely.


    Ding Ning heard it clearly in front of him. His previous embarrassment was immediately cleared away. He was secretly funny. Unexpectedly, women and women also said rogue words. Even Temo''s old drivers came out.


    The party can''t sit in a car. Fortunately, the next door is his home. Ding Ning is a little guilty and takes the girls back to the villa. When he finds that his sister is not here, he is secretly relieved and takes the key to let them enter the garage to choose their own car.


    All the girls were in a surge of emotion. Looking at these world-class limited edition luxury cars, they were dazzled. They collectively committed choice syndrome and didn''t know which one to choose.


    Lamborghini, Rolls Royce, Ferrari, Pagani, Maybach, McLaren, bugani Veyron and Aston Martin have all kinds of world-class cars, which are piled up in the whole garage, enough for a car exhibition.


    Ding Ning was also surprised. Unexpectedly, his sister bought more than a dozen top luxury cars, all of which are limited edition. It seems that her hobby of collecting famous cars has not changed.


    This made him doubt whether Longteng group''s profits this year were all bought by her. You know, none of these cars are less than 8 million, and the most expensive ones are even worth tens of millions. There are more than 20 cars in the garage, which add up to hundreds of millions.


    However, it''s just drizzle for Ding Ning, who is about to get 100 billion now. As long as her sister likes it, let alone hundreds of millions, what if it''s one billion and ten billion. Money is so capricious.


    But I don''t know that this is the truth that Ding Qianlie knows not to suffer from scarcity but inequality. Ding Ning didn''t take it into account. As a big daughter-in-law, she naturally needs to consider everything and treat all women equally. Only then can she buy so many luxury cars and assign them as cars. She is worried that they will feel unfair and dissatisfied and cause any trouble. I have to say that she is also well intentioned.


    All the girls lingered for a long time and wanted to have a car addiction. Finally, with Ding Ning''s consent, a candidate chose a sports car, followed by his low-key Huiteng car, and marched forward to the University City.


    As stars, they can''t afford luxury cars, but they really don''t want to buy luxury cars worth more than ten million. After all, with their income, ten million is not a small number. They need to save money in years to be able to afford such luxury cars.


    Song Ziyi is probably the only one who is calm. Although she hasn''t even bought more than a million luxury cars, she is also a super rich woman since Kang Xiangyang''s 8 billion arrived. Although she envies thousands of luxury cars, she is not too excited to forget her form.


    Of course, at the thought of this 8 billion yuan, song Ziyi began to miss Ning Ding again. Looking at the low-key glow ahead, she gently bit her pink lips and whispered, "tonight, ask him where Ning Ding is anyway."


    Different from Song Ziyi''s calmness, Diba was strangely silent at the moment. Looking at the membership card Ding Ning gave her when people were unprepared, her mood was very mixed and complex, without the excitement and excitement shown before.


    Although she didn''t want to admit it, she knew that she actually had a great favor for Ding Ning in her heart, otherwise she wouldn''t cover for him after discovering that this guy peeped at herself.


    She has worked hard alone for so many years and devoted all her mind to her career. She has never been in love, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t yearn for love.


    She has her own outlook on love and is very rational. In fact, there are not a few men who pursue her in the circle. Some people have confessed to her, but they were all rejected by her.


    Because she knows very well that those men either pursue her with a certain utilitarian heart, or covet her beauty and want to play with her. She disdains and doesn''t want that kind of love.


    As she said, her biggest hobby is food. If even this hobby is brutally deprived, what''s the meaning of living.


    Therefore, no matter how people around her tell her to control her appetite and keep her body shape, she still makes no secret of her salivation for food, and even prefers to pay more hard work and sweat than others, but also stubbornly carry out the food to the end.


    She doesn''t know whether Ding Ning likes her or not, but she can realize that Ding Ning is different from others. Otherwise, why doesn''t he give others membership cards and drugs without diet control, but only to her? This makes her very tangled and contradictory. She doesn''t know how to face it.

 Chapter 1448

    It is a cautionary motto that Diba always keeps in mind.


    Accustomed to the intrigues in the big dye vat in the entertainment industry, she always firmly believes that she will not be fooled if she does not take advantage of the cheap.


    With her character and temper, she never received gifts from any strangers, but dingning''s gift hit her weakness and solved her biggest trouble - the irreconcilable conflict and contradiction between food and maintaining body shape, so she accepted the gift like a ghost.


    Even she thought that if Ding Ning confessed to her one day, would he promise to fall in love with him?


    But now, after seeing dingning''s villa and luxury car, Diba shrank back, hesitated and tangled.


    She yearns for love, but she always maintains absolute reason and soberness.


    There are not a few female artists in the circle who marry into rich families, but none of them may end well.


    The more you have been in the circle for a long time, the more you see it, and the more you have a deeper understanding of the so-called door-to-door concept of rich families.


    How about days later? What about superstars?


    It seems that there are countless fans. Everywhere they go, they are the focus of attention, but in the eyes of those giants, they are just a actor.


    How many of those female stars who can marry into a rich family are big stars who are popular in half the sky?


    But what happened?


    Once you enter a rich family, it is as deep as the sea.


    It''s not uncommon for a husband to cheat, a junior to be in the top position, or a person to be kicked out of the house.


    Even if there are a few lucky ones, my husband always loves and spoils, but he will also be full of the white eyes and humiliation of others. Those who are wronged can only cry secretly, but when they go out, they have to smile and show their love to show how happy they are.


    If Ding Ning is only a doctor with excellent medical skills and a man with a little money, she has the same status as Diba, even if she is slightly better than her, she may consider accepting him, falling in love with him or even marrying him.


    But when their identities were completely different, Diba was really afraid. She was afraid of the rich family behind Ding Ning that she couldn''t reach all her life. She was afraid that he, like other rich young masters, was just playing with her out of the novelty of hunting beauty.


    Such feelings, she can not, dare not, do not want.


    Therefore, when the luxury motorcade stopped in front of a bar called "the middle of the night" near the University City, Diba, who stepped out of the car in the amazing and respectful eyes of the parking younger brother, had a cold face that refused to be thousands of miles away.


    The parking younger brother didn''t recognize Diba who had been disguised and wore sunglasses, but he recognized these luxury cars worth more than ten million. The women who can drive such luxury cars are enough to make anyone feel awe and amazing.


    Although yeweiyang has a good business and has been renovated some time ago, after all, the customers who come here to consume are mainly students, and there are not none who come to the bar in a luxury car, but he met six people who came to the bar in a luxury car for the first time.


    Of course, Ding Ning''s low-key Huiteng was directly ignored by his gorgeous beauty. One of Ya''s pasters had the face to mix in the luxury car team and came with six charming beauties. It was a shame to lose a man''s face.


    But when the parking boy saw that brother Li, the spectator, trotted humbly and respectfully to meet Ding Ning who stepped down from "pastor", and bowed, the whole man was Sparta, his disdain was stiff on his face, and his heart fluttered. I didn''t know who the young man driving pastor was.


    Brother Li is the person of Qingyun security. Although he is only a small role in Qingyun security and can only look at the market in the bar, he is an unattainable big man in the eyes of their parking brothers. Even the boss Song Dong wants guests to him


    Polite.


    Ding Ning looked at the man whose face was red because of nervousness: "do you know me?"


    "Brother Ning, my name is Liu Dali. I followed brother gang and met you far away in the company."


    Liu Dali rubbed his hands awkwardly and replied with some nervousness and respect.


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that it was Qingyun''s security guard, which is no wonder. It''s just that Liu Dali is a peripheral. It''s intentional to recognize himself.


    You know, there are three kinds of members of Qingyun security. One is the core security, which can teach savage physical training, join the zodiac corps or become a reserve.


    The second is the ordinary staff. Such security basically joins the company through the "disabled veterans foundation", just because they are old, old and young, and are not suitable to join the zodiac Corps even after they are cured. Qingyun security will arrange suitable jobs for them to live and work in peace and contentment.


    The third kind is people like Liu Dali. They are born as gangsters, lack enough loyalty and are not qualified to join the zodiac Corps. They are sent to various entertainment occasions to watch the show and earn their own living, which can also be regarded as solving some unstable factors for the society.


    "Gangzi''s brother, ha ha, well, I''ll give you a task now."


    Liu Dali is also a person of Qingyun security. He is a standard person. Ding Ning kindly took out his cigarette and handed it to him.


    Liu Dali took the cigarette with flattered hands and took out the lighter to light it for Ding Ning. Then he said respectfully, "brother Ning, you can tell me if you have anything."


    "I brought some friends to play. These friends have a special identity. I don''t want any disharmonious scenes. I must ensure that they are not disturbed by anyone."


    Ding Ning said faintly that since he guaranteed the absolute safety here in front of Yang Mi and others, he didn''t want to make trouble when he drank too much, which made him lose face.


    "Don''t worry, brother Ning. This is the place that Lord Yun specially cares for. I promise no one will dare to disturb your friends and give them a pleasant experience."


    Liu Dali was relieved when he heard the speech. He might not be sure about other tasks, but this is Qingyun security''s territory and his work. Naturally, he won''t let anyone disturb Ding Ning.


    "That''s good. By the way, is the boss here?"


    Ding Ning smiled, nodded, reached out and handed the car key to Liu Dali. Suddenly he remembered that he hadn''t seen Song Dong for some time, and couldn''t help asking.


    "The boss''s name is Song Dong. He''s here tonight, just..."


    Liu Dali hurriedly replied, half said and some wanted to stop.


    "Why don''t you say half of it? Your boy is still hanging my appetite."


    Ding Ning smiled and scolded. He could see that Liu Dali was very nervous when facing him and intended to ease the atmosphere.


    "Hey, hey, it''s not a big deal, but a classmate of boss song formed a band. Just now he called and shouted that he had to perform on the stage. Boss song was afraid that they would scare the guests and didn''t want to agree, but it''s hard to say it because of the friendship of his classmates. He''s depressed at the moment."


    Being laughed and scolded by Ding Ning, Liu Dali suddenly relaxed and said with a smile.


    Ding Ning was stunned and said with a dumbfounded smile, "isn''t it solemn?"


    "Yes, it seems to be called solemn. Boss song''s face is almost twisted into a bitter gourd face now. Eh, brother Ning, how do you know?"


    Liu Dali''s funny expression immediately reflected how Ding Ning knew solemnity.


    "Song Dong and I are classmates. Solemnity is also my classmate. It''s just that I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s a coincidence tonight. All right, you''re busy. I''m advanced


    Gone. "


    Ding Ning smiled and patted Liu Dali on the shoulder, and stepped to meet Yang Mi and others waiting for him at the door of the bar.


    "Ah!"


    Liu Dali was so frightened that he almost didn''t sit on the ground. A cold sweat came out on his forehead. He quickly recalled whether he had offended Song Dong. Otherwise, if he sued himself in front of Ding Ning, he would be finished.


    After thinking about it, I found that although I sometimes showed the taste of high toes and high spirits when facing Song Dong, the relationship is still very harmonious in general. Sometimes I have two drinks together. I shouldn''t sue myself.


    This made him feel at ease and decided to perform well tonight and strive to satisfy Ding Ning.


    Of course, the attitude towards Song Dong should also be changed in the future. We must be polite and polite again, and give him up like a grandfather.


    After thinking for a long time, he still took out his mobile phone and decided to call the eldest son and send more people. He was not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. If there were really unkind people to harass them, he could be blamed.


    "You know the people here very well?"


    After Ding Ning and Yang Mi met, song Ziyi asked in surprise.


    Other women also looked at him and waited for his answer. After all, Liu Dali was dressed like the matrix. At first glance, he was not a good man. They wondered how they could know such a gangster with an identity like Ding Ning.


    "I''m not familiar, but I also know. This bar is opened by my classmate. He is responsible for watching the market. I recommend you to come here. Naturally, you should first ensure your safety and say hello to him, so as not to cause trouble."


    Ding Ning explained that he could not say that he had not been a big brother for many years.


    "Oh!"


    Song Ziyi glanced at him suspiciously, not believing his nonsense.


    After all, she knows very well that the owner of the bar and the audience are interdependent. Even if the boss is his classmate, the audience will never be so respectful and polite to him.


    But Ding Ning didn''t want to say, and she wouldn''t go to the bottom. As long as she could ensure their safety, there would be no problem.


    When I opened the door of the bar, a heat wave hit. There were many people in the bar, but they all sat quietly in their chairs and enjoyed the resident singers singing quietly.


    The decoration of the bar was very high-grade, the lights were dim, and they didn''t attract people''s attention when they went in.


    Liu Dali rushed in and told the waiter who led the way. The waiter immediately led them to a sofa seat with hidden terrain but wide vision.


    All women are not short of money. Since they came to play, how could they be polite? They ordered a large table of snacks and drinks.


    Ding Ning also came here for the first time. After careful observation, he found that although the main consumer group here is students, many adult men and women come here to consume.


    A lot of people gathered around the bar to appreciate the bartender''s skill style of Bartending. The waiter wore uniform clothes and a bow tie and patrolled the shuttle back and forth in the crowd. Occasionally, he spoke softly when he needed to talk. He looked very formal and high-grade.


    Women''s flowers are swaying in the world of mortals


    Women''s flowers swing quietly with the wind


    If you''ve smelled the flowers


    Don''t ask me who the flowers are red for


    The female resident singer who is singing is very beautiful and devoted. She can hear that her singing skills are quite good. There is a circle of flower baskets on the stage.


    The girls ordered good drinks and snacks. Listening to the singer''s slightly hoarse and vicissitudes of life, they showed satisfaction. As long as this is not a bar that mainly makes super metal noise by jumping Di, they can accept it.

 Chapter 1449

    "Good!"


    make love!


    When the song is over, the lingering sound curls up!


    There was warm applause under the stage. After the female singer bowed slightly to thank her, she turned and walked off the stage. At this time, several waiters came forward and put the flower baskets in front of the stage aside.


    Ding Ning came to the bar for the first time and asked curiously, "what are those flower baskets for?"


    "You don''t know?"


    The girls looked at him strangely, as if they were looking at aliens.


    "I seldom come to the bar. Where will I know?"


    Ding Ning was looked uncomfortable. He didn''t know what he said wrong. Why did he look at himself with such eyes.


    "Cluck, isn''t this your classmate? Why haven''t you been here?"


    Song Ziyi asked puzzled.


    "I only know that my classmates have opened a bar here. Today is really my first time."


    Ding Ning scratched his head and said sincerely.


    "You liar, you haven''t been here. How can you know the people watching the show here?"


    Song Ziyi''s beautiful eyes stared at him and said with gnashing teeth.


    "I..."


    Ding Ning found that he had leaked his words and said, "I''ve known the audience for a long time, but I don''t know he''s watching the audience here."


    "Hum, there''s no truth in your mouth."


    Song Ziyi drank a lot of wine at night. Her face was red. Her tone was a touch of charm and anger, which made Ding Ning itchy and unconvinced. "Why didn''t I tell the truth in my mouth? Did I cheat you?"


    "You... Hum, you don''t have a word of truth anyway."


    Song Ziyi concluded his words, but being unreasonable has always been a woman''s patent. He turned his head angrily and said he was too lazy to argue with Ding Ning.


    "Let''s not take such unreasonable."


    Ding Ning is speechless. Woman, how can you be so careless? I haven''t lied to you. Of course, except Ning Ding.


    "Why am I unreasonable? It''s clear that you lied to me."


    Song Ziyi said angrily.


    "What did I lie to you?"


    "You know."


    "Why don''t I know at all? I have the ability to say it and let everyone comment."


    "Cut, come on, you know it well. I''m saving face for you."


    "No, I have no advantages. The biggest advantage is that I have a thick skin. You don''t have to save face for me. Just say it."


    ¡­¡­


    Yang Mi and others, with an ambiguous face, looked at the two bickering with great interest. There was some speculation in their hearts. The relationship between the two seemed not simple.


    Diba''s face was calm, but his heart was sour and uncomfortable. He waved to a waiter and whispered, "give me a martini."


    "Yes, madam, just a moment, please!"


    The waiter bowed politely and turned to the bar to find the bartender.


    "Diba, what''s the matter with you? You''re in a bad mood? Why do you want to drink martini? That''s the strongest cocktail."


    Yang Mi sat next to Diba and looked at her with some worry.


    "No, I''m in a good mood. I didn''t have a good drink just now. I want to have a strong drink."


    Diba forced a smile and said perfunctorily.


    Yang Mi sighed without further persuasion. Although Diba is a contracted artist in her studio and her best friend and sister, she has no right to interfere in her private life.


    Although it was vaguely felt that Diba''s depression might be related to Ding Ning, Diba didn''t admit it and she didn''t say much.


    Let me cry


    Not just last night''s wine


    It makes me reluctant to part


    More than your tenderness


    How long will it take


    You hold my hand


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The slightly sad melody sounded and attracted everyone''s attention. A male singer played and sang by himself. He closed his eyes and looked intoxicated.


    Although the singer''s timbre is not very good, he sings very deeply and moved many people.


    Ding Ning noticed that several students sitting in the No. 7 card seat were well-off students. One of the female students in white fur waved to the waiter next to him and whispered something in the waiter''s ear. The waiter nodded and left quickly.


    A moment later, neon subtitles lit up around the concert platform, and the guest of card seat 7 rewarded the singer with five flower baskets.


    Then, a waiter carried five flower baskets and put them under the concert platform. The male singer bowed slightly to seat 7 while singing.


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that he finally understood what it was like to give a flower basket to the anchor in the webcast room. If the guest thinks you perform well, he will give you gifts. These gifts can be converted into money and divided according to the agreement between the singer and the bar owner.


    Song Dong is really a little economic minded.


    Ding Ning secretly admired him, but on second thought, Yang Mi and others looked at him before, which was enough to prove that this reward method should not be created by Song Dong, but a well-known way to make money, and couldn''t help taking back that admiration.


    The male singer soon finished singing. When a song came down, he collected more than 20 flower baskets, nearly ten more than the female singer who sang women''s flowers before. It seems that the male singer is still very popular.


    However, then he found a very interesting thing. Female singers are all male guests who send flower baskets. Most male singers are female guests who reward flower baskets. It seems that the attraction of the opposite sex is definitely an eternal theme.


    At this time, the waiter brought martini. As soon as Diba got his hand to drink, he was robbed by both hands. He turned his head and looked in amazement. Ding Ning smiled and took up the glass and drank it, He also complained insincerely, "I''m just thirsty. I borrow your wine to rinse my mouth. I didn''t say you. You''re too stingy. You ordered your own. I don''t know to ask for a cup for my brother."


    Diba: "


    Yang Mi smiled. It seems that it''s not just that she found Diba in a bad mood. It turns out that Ding Ning is also paying attention to her.


    "The wine is strong and pleasant, but it''s not as good as a castle in the air."


    Ding Ning hiccupped, blushed and died. He scolded in his heart. Grandma, the stamina of this wine is really not small. He cheated even if he didn''t cheat.


    "Hum!"


    Diba turned around angrily and said he didn''t want to talk to the bastard who robbed wine and drink, but because Ding Ning was always quietly paying attention to her, he was inexplicably happy, and his mood became wonderful.


    "Hey, after drinking the spirit fruit wine from the castle in the air, I can''t drink any other wine at all. Now if there is spirit fruit wine, it would be perfect."


    Guan Xiaotong frowned and took a sip of beer, saying that he was loveless.


    "Yes, I used to like drinking beer, but now I really can''t drink it."


    Ouyang said with a sad face at dawn.


    "Your mouth has been tricked. I''m afraid you can''t swallow any more wine except the wine in the air."


    Yang Mi said with a bitter smile.


    "Well, since everyone is happy tonight, I''ll sacrifice my life to accompany the beauty and brew the private treasure given to me by the boss of the castle in the air. This wine is better than lingguo wine. Wait, I''ll get it from the car."


    Ding Ning said with a face of meat pain.


    "Really, great, I love you."


    Guan Xiaotong almost jumped up happily and said excitedly.


    Ding Ning frowned vaguely and said, "you love me. Does your boyfriend know?"


    "Roll, you can control how far the earth is."


    Guan Xiaotong made a big red face and scolded fiercely.


    "You let me go, I go, you let me come back


    , I''m sorry, I''m too far away to come back. "


    Ding Ning said with a smile. It''s very interesting to tease this national girl.


    "Hey, hey, the earth is round. I believe you can roll back. Hurry up, hurry up."


    Guan Xiaotong turned his eyes and said with a smile.


    "Only villains and women are difficult to raise. The night has given me a pair of black eyes, but now I just want to turn my eyes with it."


    Ding Ning turned his big white eyes and made all the girls laugh. Only then did he go to get the wine with satisfaction.


    Of course, the wine was stored in his storage space. He just pretended. He simply went to the toilet to solve the problem of urgent urination.


    But when he came out of the bathroom carrying two bottles of wine, humming a tune and carrying his pants, he bumped into song Ziyi, Diba and Guan Xiaotong who had just come out of the women''s bathroom, and the whole person was about to collapse.


    With a dull expression on her face, the three women opened her mouth in amazement, stared at the wine bottle in his hand, and an angry flame burned in the bottom of her eyes.


    Well, the color of the wine is turbid yellow, and some hops appear because of the slight shock when taking it out. The most important thing is that the wine bottle is very transparent.


    But he dares to use his personality to guarantee that this is definitely the best wine he has brewed so far. It is by no means what he made and poured in the bathroom.


    "You... You bastard, what a shame!"


    Song Ziyi''s face was blue, and he scolded angrily.


    "I thought you were a good man. I didn''t expect you to be so shameless. You have to have a degree when joking. You gave me... Drink this thing. You... You''re too much."


    Guan Xiaotong almost cried angrily. His eyes were full of dislike and disgust.


    Diba looked at him disappointed. He didn''t expect this man to be so vulgar and make such an unreliable joke. Although it was not poisonous, it was too insulting.


    "It''s wine. It''s really wine. You misunderstood. I just took the wine and went to the bathroom. I''m definitely not kidding."


    Ding Ning was almost crying and explained anxiously.


    "That''s enough. We''re right behind you. We saw you go straight into the bathroom and didn''t go outside to get the wine. Do you think we''re idiots?"


    Song Ziyi said coldly with a cold face.


    Guan Xiaotong and Diba also looked at him angrily and nodded again and again.


    Ding Ning secretly complained. Only then did he know what the problem was. He didn''t go out at all. Song Ziyi and they would naturally think it wasn''t wine.


    Hey, there''s no way. I can only expose something to fool the past. Otherwise, it''s embarrassing to be regarded as a psychologically distorted pervert by others.


    "Can''t I get the wine without going out? You can see clearly."


    Ding Ning sighed helplessly, turned his hands, and the two bottles of wine immediately disappeared.


    "Hey, where''s the bottle?"


    The three women were a little silly and looked around Ding Ning. Song Ziyi impolitely lifted Ding Ning''s coat to check where the wine bottle went. Fortunately, Ding Ning wore thick clothes in winter, or she would be eaten tofu.


    "I forgot to tell you. In fact, I''m still a magician."


    Ding Ning took out a cigarette and stuffed it into his mouth. He reached out and snapped his fingers. A faint purple flame rose from his fingertips and lit the cigarette with his head tilted.


    In the corner of my eye, I saw that the three women looked straight. I immediately took a deep breath and spit out a big eye circle. Then I used my nostrils to spit out a mouthful of green smoke, condensed it into a cigarette gun, and passed through the smoke circle.


    "Hooligans!"


    "Shameless!"


    "Obscene!"


    The three girls blushed with shame. One scolded and turned away.


    Stunned Ding Ning stood where he was, and it took him a long time to return. He trotted up and muttered, "I really don''t mean that. You think too much. Your thoughts are too complicated."

 Chapter 1450

    "What''s the matter with you? You look strange."


    Yang Mi asked strangely when she saw song Ziyi''s three people coming back, with an abnormal silence and a red face.


    "Uh, yes? No."


    Song Ziyi smiled unnaturally, and the crimson on her pink cheeks floated quietly again.


    Diba and Guan Xiaotong also kept silent and stared at the singer as if they hadn''t heard him, as if the singer had flowers on his face.


    Yang Mi and others looked at each other. They didn''t know what was wrong with them. When they came back from a bathroom, they became muggy.


    "Here comes the wine."


    Ding Ning walked back as if nothing had happened, put the wine on the table, and glanced at the dodging three women with a smile.


    He also wanted to understand. In fact, the three women didn''t really think he had any evil intention to spit out the smoke ring. They just felt that they would misunderstand him to drink "seasoned wine" for them before, so they deliberately used this "wrong" way to cover up their embarrassment.


    Hey! What a woman''s heart needle.


    Ding Ning shook his head in a funny way and directly opened the seal of the wine bottle. A refreshing smell of wine overflowed, which suddenly brightened the eyes of all the women.


    Although Yang Mi and others were surprised that Guan Xiaotong had yelled for a drink before, how now she looked like a changed person and didn''t even look at the wine, but she couldn''t think about it. The wine was so fragrant. Just smelling it made them feel elated, and felt that the capillaries all over her body were stretched.


    "What kind of wine is this? It smells good!"


    Although Diba was still a little embarrassed to face Ding Ning, she was always careless and had no resistance to delicious and delicious food. She soon put aside the previous episode, wrinkled her lovely nose like a dog and asked intoxicated.


    "Forget about wine."


    Ding Ning''s face was not red and his heart did not jump. He boasted his own name.


    "I''ll try it first."


    Just smelling the taste of the wine made Yang Mi have an impulse to drink happily. She couldn''t wait to pick up the glass, pour it on and sip it gently.


    "Yes!"


    Just a little sip, Yang Mi''s eyes brightened. She couldn''t wait to drink a big sip. A layer of gorgeous red rose on her face. Then she closed her eyes with intoxication, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help raising her face, with an expression of desire for immortality and death.


    "How''s it going? Is it good?"


    All the women were intrigued by her appearance. Even Guan Xiaotong couldn''t fit in. She quietly swallowed her saliva and looked at her eagerly.


    "It''s delicious. It''s really delicious. I''ve never had such a good wine before. I thought the spirit fruit wine from the castle in the air was the best wine in the world, but it''s not comparable with this worry free wine."


    Yang Mi''s eyes are blurred and her lips rise, He murmured like a drunken fool: "The wine tastes soft, sweet and mellow. It seems that it doesn''t have any wine strength, but it''s like burning down the throat, but it''s comfortable and pleasant. It''s not as pungent and pungent as those high-level wines... Well, how to say, it''s like soaking in a hot bath in Thirty-nine days, which makes people''s cells jump with joy. After the liquor enters the stomach, it feels like burning But he suddenly disappeared without a trace. He felt warm and comfortable all over. There was a faint smell of rice in his mouth, which made people half asleep and half awake. He was intoxicated and left all his troubles and worries behind... "


    "Can''t it be drugs? I heard that drug abuse also feels like this."


    Song Ziyi didn''t look at Ding Ning, and said in a bad way.


    Ding Ning''s forehead is covered with black lines. Grandma''s, what kind of drugs can compare with the wine brewed exclusively by brother. This is a pure grain wine brewed with dragon rice from the sunset mainland as the main material and doped with hundreds of precious herbs as accessories. Ordinary people can drink it once


    It''s not too much to say immortal wine to keep fit and eliminate all diseases.


    Diba covered his mouth and chuckled, but just met his depressed vision in the air. He immediately flashed his long eyelashes like a frightened little rabbit, some shy and some flustered to avoid his eyes.


    "It''s impossible. Although I''m elated, my brain remains absolutely awake."


    Yang Mi didn''t know that song Ziyi was deliberately running on Ding Ning. She flatly rejected it. Her pretty face was red with drunkenness, but her eyes were especially clear.


    Song Ziyi rolled her eyes. My sister was just joking. As for being in such a hurry to wash the white for that bastard?


    "What are you waiting for? No matter what sister Mi said, you might as well try it yourself."


    Guan Xiaotong had long been aroused by the aroma of wine. He couldn''t care about his modesty. He poured a cup and took a sip. His eyes lit up immediately. He couldn''t wait to drink again. A layer of bright red floated on his cheeks, closed his eyes, and whispered with intoxication: "this wine should only be available in the sky, and the world can taste it several times."


    The women couldn''t hold their breath any longer. They rushed to pour the wine and couldn''t wait to drink it. They instantly entered the intoxicated state of Yang Mi and Guan Xiaotong. Red clouds floated on their faces, closed their eyes and tasted it carefully. For a moment, no one spoke. It seemed that talking with a mouth would leave that dreamy state.


    Ding Ning was funny to himself. Although the wine was just an addiction to alcohol for him and was no longer good for his body, it was no less than a panacea for all diseases for ordinary people. They can''t feel it now. They won''t notice the changes in their body until they wake up tomorrow.


    After returning to strength, all the women''s eyes were bright. Fearing that the wine was not enough to drink, they grabbed the wine bottle without lady style. They almost didn''t quarrel for who poured more and who poured less.


    "Don''t grab it. It''s strong after drinking. Don''t drink too much."


    Ding Ning hurriedly persuaded.


    "Hum! You''re afraid we''ll drink up. You''re so stingy."


    Song Ziyi''s pink cheeks were pink and her eyes were blurred.


    The light anger and thin anger made Ding Ning''s soul and grant almost fly to the sky.


    Suddenly he felt that his waist was different. Looking sideways, he saw that Diba, with a crimson jade face, didn''t know when he was sitting next to him, with a small pink mouth and big watery eyes full of anger. He was intoxicated and twisted three circles left and right around his waist with a green onion and white jade hand. He seemed very dissatisfied with him, staring at Song Ziyi.


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly. Although the wine has no effect on him, it still has great stamina for ordinary people who have no accomplishments. I hope they don''t go crazy later.


    Reach out and grab her green jade hand to prevent her from making trouble, but unexpectedly, Diba gently bit her lips, blurred her eyes, grabbed his hand with her backhand, clasped her fingers, her eyelashes trembled slightly, gently leaned her head against his shoulder, and faintly sounded a slight snoring.


    Ding Ning was surprised. The girl didn''t like herself, did she?


    To tell the truth, although he likes Diba very much, it is more from his appreciation of her coming out of the mud without dyeing. He treats her as a good heterosexual friend and has no relationship between men and women.


    But at the moment, it was obvious that she misunderstood something, which made him complain secretly in his heart. He looked at Song Ziyi with some guilt. After all, everything he did was pursuing her. If she misunderstood, it would be a big trouble.


    Fortunately, all the girls are a little drunk at the moment, and their thoughts are all on the wine. In addition, he was sitting in a dark corner where the light is difficult to reflect, and no one noticed their abnormality at all.


    Ding Ning was a little relieved and wanted to push Diba away, but she looked at her delicate and flawless face. At the moment, she was full of blush, closed her eyes, exhaled like blue, her pink lips were slightly tooted, flashing an attractive luster under the dark light, and there was a touch of if between her slightly frowned eyebrows


    No fatigue and dependence.


    Smelling her faint body fragrance, I felt the softness in her palm. Looking at the beautiful appearance of her Begonia sleeping in autumn, I suddenly thought of seeing the beauty of her bathing by mistake.


    Ding Ning''s heart jumped wildly, and there was a strange feeling flowing quietly in her heart, giving birth to a strong impulse to embrace her and kiss her heartily.


    Kiss, shouldn''t you be found?


    No, you''re taking advantage of people''s danger. What''s different from animals?


    Isn''t it better for a beautiful woman to be indifferent in her arms.


    That''s not good either. Any love that doesn''t aim at marriage is playing hooligans.


    I... I can marry her. She''s not one more anyway.


    Have you considered it for her? Do you think she can accept you hugging and having lots of wives and concubines?


    This... Should be accepted by her slowly. Song Ziyi is not the same.


    It''s different. Song Ziyi has emotional foundation with you, but she doesn''t.


    Feelings can be cultivated slowly, just like Pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie. Don''t they also cultivate feelings slowly.


    You don''t love her at all. You''re just impulsive.


    I feel like I''m in love with her.


    Your love is really cheap. Are you sure you love her?


    I... I''m not sure. Why don''t you kiss and make sure?


    You are really shameless!


    Thank you for your praise. This is my strong point. I believe that it''s a bastard not to take advantage.


    ¡­¡­


    There are two villains in Ding Ning''s head at the moment. There is a fierce battle between heaven and man, one called Angel and the other called Devil.


    Finally, the devil gained the upper hand. Ding Ning shamelessly took advantage of people''s unprepared, turned his head like lightning, kissed Diba''s lips like a dragonfly, and immediately sat upright, with guilty eyes, for fear of being found.


    Seeing everyone as usual, no one found his little moves, especially song Ziyi, who was fighting with Guan Xiaotong. He didn''t have time to pay attention to him at all, and his nervous heartbeat was slightly relieved.


    Licked his lips and carefully aftertaste it, but found that he was nervous when patronizing. He didn''t remember what it was like. He only remembered that it seemed a little soft, a little fragrant and a little sweet, but the strange feeling of stealing incense and jade made him feel unprecedented stimulation.


    I didn''t realize that Diba''s long eyelashes were shaking slightly when he was sleeping with his eyes closed. His pretty face was as bright red as rouge. It looked beautiful and beautiful.


    "Old six, come to me and play. Why don''t you tell me? I''m afraid I won''t charge you."


    When Ding Ning was still remembering his childhood, he heard Song Dong''s voice.


    Ding Ning was full of excitement and suddenly stood up with conditioned reflex.


    But he heard a low scream in his ear. Then he remembered that Diba was still leaning on his shoulder and clasped his fingers. He stood up and almost fell to the ground. He was looking at him with shy and sweet eyes.


    Ding Ning''s brain was blank for a moment. There was only one idea hovering in her mind. She didn''t sleep. She must know she kissed her secretly. God, what should I do? What should I do? It''s so dirty and lost.


    Bang!


    When Song Dong came near, he finally saw that his face was red and holding Ding Ning''s hand. He was shy and timid with Diba, a little daughter-in-law. He was surprised that the red wine bottle in his hand didn''t hold it, slammed it to the ground and smashed it. His eyes almost didn''t fall out. He stared back and forth at them, shocked and unbelievable.


    The sound of the broken wine bottle was like a signal. Diba suddenly released Ding Ning''s hand like an electric shock. Her face turned red and became a big persimmon. She was ashamed like being caught in bed.

 Chapter 1451

    Yang Mi and others were also startled by the news, and looked at them one after another. Fortunately, they were all drunk and bleary eyed. Ding Ning and Diba sat in a dark corner again, but they didn''t find anything unusual.


    Ding Ning quietly took a step forward, blocked the sight of Yang Mi and others, winked at Song Dong and warmly hugged him: "third, we''ve just come for a while, and I''m going to have two drinks with you later."


    After that, he spoke very fast and said in a slightly inaudible voice in Song Dong''s ear: "please, take care of your mouth and don''t talk disorderly."


    "Ha ha, old six, you are really not interesting enough. My bar has been open for so long. It''s your first time to support it. The consumption tonight is mine."


    Song Dong woke up, laughed heartily, hugged Ding Ning, patted him on the shoulder, and said in a low voice: "old six, I want to duel with you. You dare to bubble my goddess."


    "That''s certain. I won''t buy it if you want me to pay. That''s not hitting you in the face!"


    Ding Ning laughed as if he were an old friend again, but said in a very low voice, "what''s the matter with your goddess? I don''t bubble. You can''t even see real people. If you become my daughter-in-law, you can at least see living people."


    "That''s true. I really envy your shit luck. Don''t talk nonsense. Ten signed photos of the goddess, otherwise I can''t control my mouth."


    Song Dong''s smile remained unchanged, but his tone was full of unwilling envy. He took the opportunity to threaten him in a low voice.


    "Deal!"


    Ding Ning''s crisp promise came down and immediately pushed Song Dong away with disgust on his face.


    Grandma''s, if you hug again, it''s time for Yang Mi and others to suspect that they are friends.


    "Let me introduce you. This is Ye Weiyang''s boss and my dormitory brother in college, boss song Dongsong."


    Ding Ning introduced Yang Mi and others without changing his face or jumping.


    Due to the light problem, Song Dong saw the appearance of Yang Mi and others at this time. His eyes suddenly straightened and couldn''t help shouting: "ah! Yang Mi, my goddess."


    Yang Mi Duanzhuang generously extended her hand and said with a smile, "Hello, boss song."


    "God, it''s Yang Mi, my goddess. I saw a living goddess..."


    Song Dong was surprised and almost fainted. He wiped his hands on his legs with embarrassment. Then he carefully held Yang Mi''s hand and said incoherently.


    Yang Mi smiled. She has seen many fans, but it''s really the first time that Song Dong is so funny. It''s just that you always hold your hands and don''t wipe like this.


    Ding Ning was deeply ashamed. He kicked his ass and shouted, "let go, will you be a little promising?"


    Song Dong then found himself out. Shanshan loosened his hand and made a self mocking apology: "sorry, sorry, I just forgot myself when I saw the living goddess. Forgive me, forgive me!"


    Ding Ning''s forehead is covered with black lines. What is a living goddess? Are all the dead goddesses seen in movies and TV.


    Yang Mi smiled and said, "boss song is so humorous."


    "Yes, you''ve found it, too. This is my greatest advantage."


    Song Dong smiled happily and boasted.


    Song Ziyi couldn''t help smiling and glanced at Ding Ning. She thought she was a brother from a dormitory. Indeed, she was shameless enough.


    "Ah, song Ziyi, goddess, my goddess, i... I''m so excited... Am I dreaming..."


    Song Dong subconsciously looked at the first song Ziyi, his unpromising eyes straightened again, and shouted forgetfully.


    "Ya, keep your voice down. I''m afraid you can''t attract fans to watch."


    Seeing Song Dong''s excited face, he stretched out his hand to shake hands with song Ziyi. Ding Ning slapped off his dog''s paw and scolded angrily.


    Ya


    Yes, just let you hold Yang Mi''s hand. Forget song Ziyi''s small hand.


    Song Dong scratched his head, looked brightly at Tong Liya and others, covered his chest with a face of flower mania and groaned: "God, my goddess Tong Liya, my goddess Ouyang, my national daughter, did I fall into the goddess concentration camp?"


    "Why are they all goddesses? It''s my turn to become a big girl."


    Now Guan Xiaotong quit and shouted with dissatisfaction.


    "That means you''re young!"


    Song Dong flattered, but he didn''t know that one sentence offended everyone.


    "You mean we''re all old except Xiaotong, aren''t we?"


    Ouyang is not happy to hear this. She is three years younger than Guan Xiaotong. She is only nineteen this year.


    "This shows that boss song has vision and I am young."


    Guan Xiaotong is happy and fights with Ouyang at dawn.


    Age is a hard injury. Yang Mi and others don''t look good.


    Diba, in particular, wondered if Song Dong meant something. She thought she was an old cow eating tender grass. After all, she was five years older than Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning was also drunk. He had no choice but to look at Song Dong, who was embarrassed all over his face. He could only stand up and say, "the third is a little short-sighted. He doesn''t talk through his brain. Don''t be general with him."


    "You''re short-sighted. I''m just excited to see so many goddesses. I''m usually smart."


    Song Dong jumped high like a cat with a trampled tail and argued angrily.


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes silently: "OK, you''re smart. I''ve introduced everything. Except that I''m a goddess, you don''t worship it quickly."


    "Yes, I forgot if you didn''t say it. I have to go with the goddess."


    Song Dong patted his thigh excitedly, but suddenly found that the red wine he brought had broken. He patted his forehead angrily: "my wine fell. I let people serve wine. The best wine."


    "No, we bring our own wine. Just say what you want."


    Ding Ning knew that the girls could not drink anything except worry free wine, and didn''t want Song Dong to spend any more money, so he stopped him and said.


    "Sleeping trough, it''s not authentic that you come to me and bring your own drinks."


    Song Dong said contemptuously.


    "Cut, honey, their mouths are very. I''m afraid they drink fake wine out of your store, so I bring my own wine."


    Ding Ning joked with a smile.


    "Don''t talk nonsense and smash my sign. Although my shop is not big, I can guarantee that the wine here is absolutely serious real wine."


    Song Dong said seriously.


    "Just kidding. You really mean it."


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes silently, and some doubted whether it was right to play here. Song Dong''s goods really lacked humor.


    "Hey, in front of the goddesses, this joke can''t be played indiscriminately. I expect the goddesses to come next time and bring me some popularity."


    Song Dong''s smile is so treacherous that Ding Ning can''t laugh or cry. This guy still has such an idea.


    "Boss song is very good here. We will come again when we have a chance."


    Yang Mi is not empty talk. She is really satisfied with the environment here, which is much more comfortable than those mixed bars.


    "Yes, I also like it here. If I come to Ninghai in the future, I will come to play when I have time."


    "Although the bar is not very big, the decoration is quite good, the environment is also very good, which makes people feel very comfortable. I will introduce it to my friends in Ninghai in the future."


    ¡­¡­


    All the women have expressed their positions one after another, which makes song dongle''s mouth closed, although the women are likely to say so only in the face of Ding Ning


    But as long as they can talk in the circle of friends, his bar will be on fire.


    Ding Ning felt a little moved, not to mention that it would be a good idea to open a bar for artists to exchange and relax.


    Song Dong actually has some basic conditions here. After all, it''s a bar covered by Qingyun security. Basically, no one dares to make things in the future. If we can find a way to stop paparazzi from secretly photographing, it''s no problem.


    It may be extremely difficult for others to completely eliminate paparazzi candid photography, but it is not too difficult for him.


    If it is feasible, artists in Ninghai will have a safe and relaxing leisure place. Thinking of it, Ding Ning is greatly moved and seriously considers the feasibility of this matter.


    "What kind of wine is this? It''s delicious..."


    Song Dong''s exclamation interrupted Ding Ning''s meditation. He saw the goods with a shocked expression on his face and a light in his eyes, full of desire for knowledge.


    "The treasures of the castle in the air are good wine and worry free wine, which are not sold to the outside world."


    Yang Mi answered politely as Ding Ning said.


    "Ah! The treasures of castles in the air."


    Song Dong was like a pissed off ball. He suddenly lost his temper. He had heard of castles in the air. Unfortunately, he didn''t eat once.


    It''s not that he can''t afford the money, but that he doesn''t have so much time to line up. Instead, the staff in the bar asked for a takeout. He took a bite, and the delicious food still haunts him.


    Now when he heard whether it was a castle in the air or a rare wine that was not sold to the outside world, he immediately had no idea.


    "Ding Ning got this wine. He and the boss of the castle in the air are good friends."


    Song Ziyi didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, said with a smile.


    Song Dong''s eyes lit up again. He looked straight at Ding Ning and said without integrity: "old six, my sixth brother, no, no, my sixth uncle, give me some worry free wine."


    Ding Ning''s head was covered with black lines and said silently, "can you have a little integrity?"


    "Hey, hey, as long as you can give me a hundred and eighty kilograms of worry free wine, I can feed all my moral integrity to the dog."


    Song Dong ran to Ding Ning, rubbed his shoulders and knocked his back, and said flatteringly.


    Ding Ning glared at Song Ziyi fiercely. This girl is simply making trouble for him. It''s not that he is not willing to give Song Dong worry free wine, but that the goods are obviously going to sell the wine in the bar for money.


    The brewing cost of this worry free wine is quite high. Only a kilogram of rice from the sunset mainland plus hundreds of valuable herbs with no market can brew a kilogram. Moreover, if this wine can be drunk for a long time, it has the miraculous effects of strengthening the body, prolonging life, increasing mental strength and even reborn, which can not be measured by money.


    "What do you think? It''s a hundred and eighty pounds? I tell you, even if the boss of the castle in the air doesn''t have much wine, I''m still going to come. I usually don''t want to drink it myself. I wouldn''t want to take it out if they weren''t interested today."


    Ding Ning almost laughed angrily and sneered at him.


    "Ah! That''s ten jin, ten jin. I''ll keep it for myself. We''re brothers. You can''t value sex over friends."


    Song Dong wailed and said that the goods were really unspeakable. In a word, they turned the women''s face crimson and gouged him out.


    Song Dong only felt the chilly behind him. He was like a small knife. He was excited all over. Only then did he react. He said something wrong and patted his forehead angrily.


    "It''s beautiful to think. It''s not certain whether people can brew ten kilograms a year. It''s still ten kilograms. How much face do you think I have? I''m afraid I''ve got two kilograms."


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes angrily.

 Chapter 1452

    He is a very emotional person. He doesn''t mind giving Song Dong some to drink and play when he''s free.


    But I know I can''t open this hole. Once I promise him this time, the goods are absolutely greedy. I have to ask him for them next time.


    There are six people in a dormitory. There are four people besides him and Song Dong. Don''t you give Song Dong to others? Can the other brothers be happy?


    Song Dong''s face was a little depressed, but he also knew that such wine was not right for takeout. It must be very precious. Seeing that Ding Ning''s tone was not so firm, his eyes turned and said, "old six, two kilograms, two kilograms."


    Ding Ning was embarrassed and said, "one kilogram, at most one kilogram. I have to give up my face to fight."


    "OK, deal!"


    Song Dong screamed with flying eyebrows, laughing at the treachery, and then


    He picked up the bottle, filled a beer glass directly and shouted, "I''m late. I''ll punish myself three cups first."


    All the girls rolled their eyes. Can this man... Still have a face?


    "OK, don''t be ashamed, ok..."


    Ding Ning was completely speechless and said with a smile and scold. Before he finished, he heard a burst of angry scolding and a woman''s cry not far away.


    "MD, bitch, give me a face. You don''t want a face. You dare not give me face and die."


    When everyone looked at the group of rich students in card seat 7, a boy dressed in Armani was punching and kicking a girl''s hair. The girl sobbed and apologized repeatedly, but the boy student was still reluctant, but he became more and more energetic.


    Song Dong''s face sank and hurriedly said, "you continue, I''ll deal with it."


    "Do you want to have a look?"


    Song Ziyi asked with unbearable eyes.


    "No, he can handle it."


    Ding Ning narrowed her eyes and shook her head.


    Because he has seen Liu Dali go with several younger brothers, things should be solved soon. Besides, Yang Mi and others are big stars. If they are found and cause onlookers, it''s not good.


    "The boy student went too far and hit a girl."


    Diba said angrily.


    "Looking at his clothes, the conditions at home should be good. In addition, he is in a rebellious period at his age, and bullying others in front of a group of female students will feel very powerful. Therefore, he drank two cups of cat urine and played wine crazy. There are many such people."


    Yang Mi said faintly with a normal appearance.


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. Don''t move. I''ll go and have a look."


    Ding Ning found that Liu Dali and Song Dong had gone, but he didn''t drive the boy out as he wanted. He seemed to know him and advised him politely. Song Dong also smiled and handed him a cigarette.


    But the boy didn''t even take the cigarette, said something contemptuously on his face, and still wanted to continue beating the girl. He looked arrogant, not to mention how much he owed to beating.


    Unfortunately, the distance is too far. Although the singer has stopped singing, many people are talking, so that he can''t hear what they are saying.


    Gossip is a woman''s nature. All women want to see the excitement, but they also know that their identity is very sensitive. Once they are photographed and posted on the Internet, people who don''t know the truth will think they are making trouble in the bar. That''s a big deal. They can only stay obediently.


    "Boss song, brother Dali, don''t say that young master Ben doesn''t give you face. Today, I''ll hold my words here. If this bitch doesn''t kneel down and lick the soles of my girlfriend''s shoes, I will never give up. If you protect her, all right. Believe it or not, young master Ben can close your bar by calling."


    The boy arrogantly pointed to the ugly Song Dong to drink, and Liu Dali said.


    "What a big breath. I''ll see how you close the bar."


    Ding Ning was furious, squeezed in from the crowd and said coldly.


    "Old six, it''s none of your business. Go back and play with you. I''ll deal with it here."


    Song Dong hurriedly pulled Ding Ning and didn''t want him to get into trouble.


    "Brother Ning! I''m... sorry!"


    Liu Dali apologized to the bad looking Ding Ning with a ashamed face. Just now he patted his chest and promised that he would never let anything happen in the field. In the twinkling of an eye, there was such a farce that he really had no face to face.


    "Third, what''s going on?"


    Ding Ning glanced at Liu Dali coldly and stopped paying attention to him. Although he knew that he must have difficulties to hide, he didn''t need any reason. Watching the field was watching the field. Even if the sky fell, he had to calm things down first.


    "What onion are you? Do you know who young master Ben is? Believe it or not, young master Ben can seal this broken bar with a phone call."


    Before Song Dong could speak, the boy pointed to Ding Ning''s nose and scolded angrily.


    Click!


    Ding Ning was never polite to such a person. He grabbed his finger and twisted it. The boy covered his broken finger and made an earth shaking scream.


    "I hate people pointing at me. This is just a small lesson. Next time, I promise your hand will never belong to you again."


    Ding Ning said coldly.


    The frightened boy trembled all over and even his scream was much smaller.


    "Wu Shao, Wu Shao, are you okay?"


    "You are so desperate. Do you know who Wu Shao is?"


    "Boy, you''re finished. You dare to break Wu Shao''s finger and add up the lives of your family. It''s not worth Wu Shao''s finger."


    "Wait to die. There are not many people who dare to move Wu Shao in Ninghai, but you are definitely not included."


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Shao''s gang of dog legs jumped out and surrounded him in the middle. Both men and women scolded Ding Ning angrily.


    Ding Ning''s face sank. Before he spoke, he was stopped by Song Dong. He covered his mouth, nodded and bowed bitterly and said, "Wu Shao, I''m sorry, this is my friend. He drank too much wine. Don''t be wise to him. The medical expenses are all mine."


    "The medical expenses are yours? Are you short of money when I am young master? MD, little bastard, dare to break my finger. If I don''t break your leg today..."


    Wu Shaotong''s face turned pale. Seeing that Song Dong was soft, the frightened courage came back. He stared at Ding Ning angrily and said gnashing his teeth.


    Boom!


    Before Wu Shao finished speaking, he felt as if he had been hit by a locomotive. He opened his mouth and spewed blood. He fell heavily to the ground. His face was full of panic.


    "What if you don''t break my leg? Go on?"


    There was a dead silence in the audience. Even Wu Shao''s dog legs closed their mouths. Looking at Ding Ning who was like a murderous God, they walked slowly to Wu Shao, stepped on his head with their feet and said calmly.


    Liu vigorously clenched his fist, his eyes flashing with excitement and pleasure. He didn''t want to teach the arrogant Wu Shao a lesson like Ding Ning.


    But he dare not. In the final analysis, he is just a gangster. Even if he joined Qingyun security, he is only the lowest and most peripheral personnel. How dare he move people with backgrounds like Wu Shao.


    Song Dong was in a sad face. He had finished crying in his heart. This Wu shaoke had a great start. Although he was a student, he was generous. Although he was arrogant at ordinary times, he had never made trouble. Today, he didn''t know what he was crazy and had to fight with a girl selling wine.


    Seeing that some of Wu Shao''s companions had started calling people, he hurriedly came forward and took Ding Ning''s arm. He whispered anxiously in his ear: "this Wu Shao has a big head. We can''t afford it. His companions have already called people. Hurry up and leave it to me


    ¡£¡±


    "What do you do?"


    Ding Ning looked at him strangely and asked.


    There was a warm current in his heart, because he knew that Song Dong had no background. Unexpectedly, at this time, he not only didn''t blame him for causing trouble for the bar, but also worried that he would have an accident and urge him to leave first. Such a brother is worth a lifetime.


    "Of course I have my way. Hurry up, or it''s too late."


    Song Dong hurried anxiously and expressed his sincere feelings.


    "Leave it alone. I''ll deal with it today. Don''t worry. I promise I won''t close your bar even if Tianwang Laozi comes."


    Ding Ning patted Song Dong on the shoulder and said loudly.


    "Cluck, what a big tone. I tell you that none of you can go. I tell you that I have informed Wu Shao''s family that they will arrive soon. None of you can go today. Now, let Wu Shao go immediately and kneel down and kowtow to apologize. Maybe you still have a way to live, otherwise, I guarantee that you will not see the sun tomorrow."


    A girl with heavy make-up, hot figure and wet hair came out and said domineering, pointing to Ding Ning, with excited and vicious luster at the bottom of her eyes.


    "If you weren''t a woman, your finger would be broken now."


    Ding Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly and said faintly.


    The girl trembled with fear and immediately put away her fingers for fear that Ding Ning would catch up and break her back behind her.


    Although Wu Shao''s friends were afraid of Ding Ning''s attack on them and didn''t dare to talk more, they were very tacitly dispersed and surrounded Ding Ning in the middle, lest he escape.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t go even if you drive me away. I''ll see who has such great ability that I can''t see the sun tomorrow."


    Ding Ning stepped on Wu Shao''s face like this. His face was neither sad nor happy, but he said what seemed extremely arrogant and arrogant in the eyes of outsiders.


    The girl sneered, "just don''t go. You''ll see it later."


    "Then wait and see."


    Ding Ning was too lazy to talk to a stupid woman with immature IQ. He turned and looked at Song Dong with bitter melon face and asked, "what''s going on?"


    "Hey, it''s not a big deal to say. This girl, Wu Shao''s girlfriend, and the little girl selling wine in my bar are classmates. There seems to be a holiday between them. Wu Shao''s girlfriend sneered at the little girl selling wine, and their companions followed suit. They also played tricks on the little girl selling wine. The little girl selling wine couldn''t bear it, so they poured a glass of wine on Wu''s girl friend, Wu Shao was annoyed. He grabbed the little sister selling wine and insisted on her kneeling and licking the soles of his girlfriend''s shoes to apologize. If the little sister selling wine refused, Wu Shao fought against her. "


    Song Dong said helplessly.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed. Such a thing is really not a big deal, but Wu Shao''s girlfriend is too much. She is also a classmate with the wine girl. Even if there is a festival, you can''t bully others like this.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning was more determined to teach Wu Shao a lesson. In the corner of his eye, he subconsciously glanced at the little wine selling sister who had been sobbing with her head down. He suddenly found that she looked familiar and couldn''t help frowning: "you, raise your head."


    "I... brother Ding, I''m sorry to cause you trouble again."


    The girl trembled all over, slowly raised her head, lifted the long hair in front of her forehead, and revealed a black and blue face with pear blossom and rain.


    Ding Ning opened his big eyes in shock and shouted, "you... Are you Li Xiaoman?"


    No wonder he was shocked. Liu Sasha and Li Xiaoman were suspected of deliberately stepping on the ancient apocalypse and arson. Although there was a reason, the national law was ruthless after all.


    Although he said hello to the police station and took care of the two poor girls, he always thought they were serving their sentences in prison. He didn''t expect to meet her here.

 Chapter 1453

    "I... I..."


    Li Xiaoman''s eyes were red and his voice choked. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it.


    After all, that gloomy life was a nightmare that could never be eliminated in her heart. She didn''t announce this disgraceful past in full view of the public.


    "OK, we''ll talk later when we deal with things here."


    Ding Ning soon woke up. Since Li Xiaoman dared to appear here as a wine selling sister, it must be impossible to escape from prison, so it''s easy to guess.


    After all, although she and Liu Sasha were suspected of murder, they trampled on the ancient apocalypse in disorder. As long as they didn''t admit that it was intentional, the court couldn''t help them.


    In addition, the ancient Apocalypse father and son committed heinous crimes and deserved death. It is normal for the court to give a light sentence for their poor experience.


    In fact, as Ding Ning guessed, Li Xiaoman and Liu Shasha''s family invited lawyers to defend them. Under the guidance of lawyers, they insisted that they accidentally trampled on the ancient apocalypse in panic at that time. The court could only investigate their responsibility for intentional arson. Also, because they had been subjected to inhuman abuse, they were finally sentenced to two years or suspended.


    Only when they were sentenced, the school expelled them. Liu Shasha had no face to stay in Ninghai and went back to her hometown and countryside to start a new life.


    Li Xiaoman''s parents divorced when she was a child. After her mother remarried, she married a scum. Scum''s stepfather coveted her beauty when she was a teenager. He peeped at her bathing every night and tried to rape her several times. If she hadn''t been protected by her mother, she would have become the scum''s plaything.


    Later, her mother borrowed from everywhere to raise enough tuition fees to let her go to school in Ninghai and get rid of the scum stepfather. When she left, she cried and said that she would never go back, otherwise she would never escape the claws of the old rascal.


    Li Xiaoman is not a vain girl in her heart, but she needs money, a lot of money. She hopes to help her mother out of the suffering of the old rascal one day.


    This is also the reason why she was easily deceived and treated as a plaything by the ancient apocalypse.


    Now that something like this happens, she is even more unlikely to go back to her hometown. She can only stay in Ninghai and suffer bitterly. She hopes to make enough money one day and live a good life with her mother.


    Although Ding Ning doesn''t know her experience yet, she can imagine the pointing and great pressure she will bear after being sentenced. It''s not shameful to be a little sister selling wine in a bar and earn money by working on her own.


    Especially when she found that Li Xiaoman didn''t apply powder and Dai, and she was no longer dressed up like she used to, which made Ding Ning very happy. It showed that she had really awakened. He must help the girl who turned back like a prodigal son to the end.


    "Third, I''m coming. Eh, sixth, why are you there?"


    Just then, the door of the bar was pushed open, solemnly carrying a guitar and dressed like Elvis Presley came in, and shouted in surprise when he saw Ding Ning.


    Immediately, he noticed that the atmosphere at the scene was wrong, and then he found that Ding Ning was still stepping on a man at his feet. He was stunned and said, "I''ll go. Even if you welcome me, you don''t need such a big battle?"


    "Come on, old four, you go in with old three first and we''ll talk later."


    Ding Ning greeted solemnly, and nodded to the so-called "band members" behind him. It was a greeting.


    "Old four, you really came. Hey, forget it. Tonight should be the last business. You can make it as much as you like."


    Song Dong''s bitter gourd face became more bitter, and the broken jar broke with a bitter smile.


    Although Ding Ning said it firmly, and he also knew that Ding Ning seemed to be doing well now, he didn''t think he could really deal with it, after all


    , Wu Shao, the background is so big that he can''t see any hope to compete.


    "The last business? What''s the situation? It''s so serious..."


    Although solemn was unreliable, it was not stupid. I also saw that the situation at the scene was wrong. I muttered with a dull face, but when my eyes fell on Li Xiaoman''s face, the voice suddenly stopped. The whole person was stunned and didn''t dare to think about it, The voice trembled and asked, "Xiao... Xiaoman? Is that you? You... Why are you here? Ah, your face... What''s wrong with your face? Tell me, who hit it?"


    Li Xiaoman looked at solemnity blankly and cried out: "brother solemnity, i... Wuwuwuwu... I''m sorry!"


    "Xiaoman doesn''t cry. Who beat you? You tell me, I''ll kill him, kill him..."


    Solemnly stretched out his hand and pressed it on Li Xiaoman''s two shoulders. He was trembling all over. His fingers trembled and wiped tears for her. His eyes turned red, and the green veins on his forehead jumped disorderly. He was about to fall into a violent state.


    Ding Ning is confused, Song Dong is confused, and everyone is confused. I don''t know what this is. Solemnly knows Li Xiaoman, and it seems that the relationship is not simple.


    "A bitch with thousands of people riding thousands of people is still distressed..."


    Wu Shao''s girlfriend turned her lips and sneered and sneered.


    Pop!


    A loud slap on the face of Miss Wu''s friend suddenly stopped her sarcasm and screamed.


    "Go to NIMA''s bitch. You''re the bitch. Your whole family is a bitch. You bitch dare to scold my Xiaoman. All the parts of your body can''t compare with one finger of my Xiaoman sister. I''ll kill you bitch and dare to bully my Xiaoman."


    Under the astonishment of the people, solemnity was like a crazy mad dog. With red eyes, he pulled Wu girl''s friend''s hair, pressed her to the ground, rode on her mountain and slapped her in the face, and the painful Wu girl''s friend screamed bitterly.


    "Woo woo, brother solemn, stop fighting, stop fighting. If you fight again, you will die."


    Li Xiaoman screamed, his tears spilled out like the flood of the bank burst, and came forward desperately to pull the solemnity like a crazy tiger.


    In this cold world, only solemnity once brought her a trace of warmth. She was really afraid that solemnity would cause great disaster because of her.


    Ding Ning and Song Dong looked at each other. They had completely Sparta. They had never seen solemnity like this. It can be seen what position Li Xiaoman had in his heart.


    In the past four years, solemn university has never been in love, nor has it said that it likes the girl. It has always been independent and has a very close relationship with them.


    This made them once doubt whether the goods had sexual orientation problems, but now it seems that there seems to be a story in it.


    However, what Ding Ning doesn''t understand is that solemnity is from Ninghai, while Li Xiaoman is an outsider. Although the two schools are not far away and are in the University City, they should have no intersection. At least, they never found solemnity and any girls coming and going.


    Then they should have known each other before they went to college. Five years ago, solemnity was only eighteen or nine years old. Li Xiaoman was at most sixteen or seven years old at that time and should not have come to Ninghai for school. How did they know each other? It''s really puzzling.


    "That''s enough. Stop it. Another fight will really kill people."


    Li Xiaoman couldn''t persuade solemnity at all. Seeing Wu Shao''s girlfriend''s face full of blood and his dying struggle stopped, Ding Ning came forward, picked up his solemn neck, dragged him up and shouted in his ear.


    Solemnly struggling like an irrational beast, Ding Ning gradually calmed down after being drunk by Ding Ning. The remaining anger didn''t dissipate. He kicked Wu Shao''s girlfriend hard and spit on her face, Then he said angrily, "I never beat women, but animals like you don''t deserve to be called women. If you dare to bully Xiaoman again, I will kill you."


    Wu Shao''s friends stood trembling. They didn''t dare to fart. They could only look at them secretly with resentment. They secretly expected Wu Shao''s family to come and find someone else at that time.


    "First find a place to sit down and talk. I really don''t understand how you know Li Xiaoman and what''s the relationship between you."


    Ding Ning took solemnity and Song Dong and sat down in a card seat under Liu Dali''s hospitality.


    Li Xiaoman also sat down and sat down beside him solemnly. He just looked at Ding Ning with a touch of pleading in his eyes.


    Ding Ning looked embarrassed. He knew that Li Xiaoman didn''t want solemnity to know her disgraceful past, but solemnity was his brother. It seemed that he had a very unusual relationship with Li Xiaoman. He didn''t want to hide it from his brother.


    The plea in Li Xiaoman''s eyes gradually dissipated, and his eyes became dim bit by bit. Ding Ning could not bear it. He had to be cruel and not look at her. If solemnity didn''t care about her past, he was naturally willing to help them, but he couldn''t tolerate Li Xiaoman to deceive solemnity.


    "Xiaoman is my sister."


    The solemn look was more serious than ever. He wiped the sweat on his forehead and said with some blurred eyes.


    Ding Ning and Song Dong were stunned, Nani? younger sister?


    "But it''s not a sister, not even related by blood."


    The solemn next sentence solved their confusion.


    It''s very bloody. It turns out that the solemn father is not his biological father, but his stepfather, that is, Li Xiaoman''s biological father.


    Solemn mother is from Ninghai. Her biological father and Li Xiaoman are from the same place. Later, his biological father died due to an accident. Her mother inadvertently met Li Xiaoman''s father. They fell in love with each other over time and married him with dignity. Therefore, in name, they are really brothers and sisters.


    Although Li Xiaoman''s father divorced her mother, after all, they were married. After learning that his ex-wife married a non-human, he often visited Li Xiaoman''s mother and occasionally took Li Xiaoman home for a period of time.


    Solemnity and Li Xiaoman, brothers and sisters who are not related by blood, also met because their parents reorganized their families. They were childhood sweethearts.


    However, after all, Li Xiaoman was awarded to the woman when he divorced. He can''t live in a solemn home for a long time. He will come to his father''s house for a period of time every year.


    Solemn mother was a businessman. Out of consideration for the market, she decided to go back to Ninghai with Li Xiaoman''s father for development. Because it was too far back and forth, it was inconvenient to get in touch with Li Xiaoman. She gradually lost contact with Li Xiaoman for about seven or eight years.


    It was not until the summer vacation when solemnly was admitted to college that Li Xiaoman ran away from home and came to Ninghai to find his father that he met solemnly again.


    Solemnity is the age when love begins. He takes great care of Li Xiaoman and gives birth to a strange feeling.


    Li Xiaoman, who was tortured in his hometown, also felt the warmth of long absence from him. Although she was only 16 years old at that time, the girl was relatively precocious, and the two fell in love with each other.


    Boys and girls are more impulsive. The vigorous solemnity and Li Xiaoman almost broke through the last line of defense, but they were caught by their mother who just came home to get the information. The result can be imagined.

 Chapter 1454

    The solemn parents drove Li Xiaoman home in a rage and resolutely cut off their contacts.


    But solemnly but infatuated, he said on the spot that he would not marry Li Xiaoman in his life. Naturally, he was severely opposed by his parents.


    Then there was the rebellious and unruly man who made trouble outside all day. He was expressing his dissatisfaction and protest to his parents in this way.


    After all, Li Xiaoman is a thin skinned girl. Although she has always liked solemnity, her parents bumped into her at the beginning, which made her ashamed.


    Therefore, when she came to Ninghai University, she didn''t contact with solemnity. Unfortunately, she was cheated by Chen Yuxi and became the plaything of the ancient apocalypse. In despair, she had no face to see solemnity.


    Although she took revenge later, she was no longer the clean Li Xiaoman. She felt dirty and sentenced. She was no longer worthy of solemnity. She would rather come to the bar to sell wine than go to her solemn brother.


    But the world said big and small. After wandering around, the two met again in this way in the bar.


    Ding Ning had to feel the fate between them and understood Li Xiaoman''s mind.


    She must feel that she doesn''t deserve solemnity. She begged him to keep it a secret to let her leave the last bit of dignity in front of her former lover.


    "Do you still love solemnity? Don''t answer, nod or shake your head."


    Ding Ning''s voice suddenly rang out in Li Xiaoman''s mind, which made her stare in horror.


    "Keep calm. If you still love him, I will help you hide it from him forever."


    Ding Ning continued to voice.


    Li Xiaoman smiled sadly, nodded and shook his head.


    Ding Ning understood what she meant. Nodding means that she still loves solemnity. Shaking her head means that she doesn''t deserve solemnity and doesn''t want to be with him.


    "Maybe you don''t think you deserve solemnity, but in my heart, your heart is pure, clean and worthy of solemnity. At least I know that solemnity hasn''t spoken to girls in College for several years, which is enough to prove that his heart always contains you. Do you have the heart to watch him sad for you all his life?"


    Ding Ning said earnestly and kindly that he wanted to help Li Xiaoman and complete the poor girl. Her heart was pure, a thousand times stronger than those women with clean body but dirty heart. Such a girl should be happy.


    "I..."


    Li Xiaoman covered his mouth and shook his head desperately. At this moment, he was in tears.


    "Xiaoman, what''s the matter with you? Is your face still painful? Don''t cry, darling, don''t cry."


    Solemnly at a loss, he gently picked up Li Xiaoman''s pear blossom and rainy face, and his eyes were full of heartache and tenderness.


    "Wow... Woo woo..."


    Li Xiaoman could no longer help but fall down in his solemn arms and burst into tears.


    Holding her solemnly and tightly is like holding a lost treasure and comforting her with a soft voice.


    "Brother solemn, I''m sorry. I don''t deserve you anymore. I..."


    After all, Li Xiaoman can''t stand the suffering in her heart. She wants to tell her past frankly. Whether solemn or not, she has made up her mind. When things are understood, she will disappear immediately and never appear in the solemn world again.


    "Xiaoman, what are you talking about? I love you. No matter what you become, I love you. You are not allowed to say such words in the future. Do you hear me? After we are together, no one can separate us. I will never allow you to leave me again."


    Solemn eyes are red. Although he doesn''t know what happened to Li Xiaoman, he doesn''t want to endure the pain of losing Li Xiaoman. Over the years, he has been rebellious, unruly and capricious


    Everything is a disguise, because he knows that there is always a girl in his heart who can never be forgotten. He has had enough of the pain of missing, and he will never let go. Even if the whole world is against it, he will be with her


    in harness.


    "I... I''m not clean anymore. I don''t deserve you. I''m dirty. I''m..."


    Li Xiaoman cried heartbroken and opened the bloody scar in her heart with a heart rending voice. She didn''t want to deceive the only man who loved her.


    "Well, Xiaoman, if you are tired, take a rest and sleep. Everything will pass."


    Ding Ning suddenly said, with an unspeakable strange smell in his voice, but his face turned pale in an instant.


    "Hoo Hoo!"


    Li Xiaoman still had tears on his face, but his body leaned against his solemn arms and fell asleep like a kitten.


    Solemn red eyes, gently caress her hair, but his heart hurts like a knife. He is not stupid. He can guess what Li Xiaoman has not finished, but he is far from imagining what kind of inhuman abuse and abuse Li Xiaoman has suffered.


    Therefore, Ding Ning would rather overdraw the spirit again and hypnotize with sound waves for the first time than let her say it. If she did, solemnity would never stand it and would go crazy.


    Song Dong didn''t speak. He also guessed some bad truths, but at this moment, he can only remain silent. He didn''t ask what method Ding Ning used to make Li Xiaoman sleep.


    "Hypnosis? Old six is powerful!"


    Solemnly said with a forced smile, but more attention was paid to Li Xiaoman, with deep sadness and regret flowing from the bottom of his eyes.


    As a man, even if he loves another woman, he can''t care that the woman he loves deeply has slept with other men, but what can he do? He only regretted his incompetence and his failure to protect her.


    "Let''s not talk about this first. Fourth, let me tell you the truth. Li Xiaoman did encounter some very bad things, but I can tell you that it wasn''t her intention. She was drugged, photographed naked and threatened. Can you accept her like this?"


    Ding Ning looked deeply at solemnity, and his face was serious and serious, waiting for a solemn answer.


    This answer is very important. If solemnity can''t accept this fact, he will erase Li Xiaoman''s memory, let her completely forget everything and give her a new life.


    If he is willing to accept it, he will erase some of Li Xiaoman''s memories and only keep those beautiful memories for her, so that she can live happily for the rest of her life.


    "Who is it? Who is it? I''ll kill him, kill him..."


    Solemn red eyes growled in a low voice, like a wounded beast, sad and angry.


    "The revenge has been avenged, and the man has died. After being hurt by me, Xiaoman stepped on it himself and died alive."


    Ding Ning told the story of knowing Li Xiaoman. Of course, he kindly concealed some solemn and unacceptable facts. He just said that she was raped by the ancient apocalypse, and then took nude photos to coerce her to accompany other men.


    "Woo woo!"


    Solemnly covered his face and cried bitterly, and his heart was full of entanglement and confusion.


    Do you accept it? Although Li Xiaoman was forced, as a man who loved her deeply, his heart hurt like a knife when he thought of the picture of Li Xiaoman having fun under other men.


    But don''t you accept it? For more than five years, how can he give up willingly? Have the heart to give up?


    Song Dong was about to say something, but Ding Ning stopped him and whispered, "give him some time and let him think about it."


    Song Dong felt heavy in his heart. He was as depressed as a big stone. He took out a pack of cigarettes and threw one to Ding Ning. He lit one himself. He deeply sucked the smoke into his lungs, spit out thick green smoke through his mouth and nose, and cursed fiercely like vent: "fuck!"


    You don''t know until love disappears


    To cherish everyone around you


    Beautiful scenery


    But she has already left


    Until you figure out she''s already


    No longer nostalgia for you


    The last you


    Started a struggle


    You love her so much


    Why not leave her


    Why not speak from your heart


    You love her


    Everyone knows that


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Wu Shao and his girlfriend have been helped to the card seat by their companions, sat down, stared at Ding Ning with bitter eyes, waiting for the arrival of reinforcements.


    On the stage, the singer began to sing again. A song "you love her so much" was sung with sentimental and soul stirring.


    Solemnly felt by the song, I think of my waiting for more than five years. Now the person I deeply love is around me. Why bother with her past?


    Do you have to live in regret and remorse all day after losing her? Thinking of this, his eyes gradually became firm.


    Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, and a trace of relief appeared at the corners of his mouth, knowing that he had made a decision.


    Although Zhuang Yanzhen can''t accept it, he can also help Li Xiaoman erase his memory and start a new life.


    But that was not the end he wanted to see. He hoped that solemnity could accept her and comfort her scarred heart with his deep feelings and pity.


    Selectively erasing the memory is definitely a heavy burden for Ding Ning, who has not recovered at the moment, but it is worth the burden in order to get married.


    Therefore, in Song Dong''s astonishment, Ding Ning stunned solemnly with his lightning shot. He is a perfectionist. Since he wants to help, he will help it to the end.


    All he wanted was a solemn attitude. Since solemnity had made a decision, as a brother, he never wanted it to become a thorn in his heart.


    Erase all the bad memories of Li Xiaoman, and only keep the fact that she stepped on the ancient apocalypse and was sentenced to probation.


    Erase the solemn memory of Li Xiaoman''s uncleanness and let him return to the scene when he first met Li Xiaoman.


    Then... Song Dong, who somehow didn''t know what Ding Ning wanted to do, suddenly felt black and fainted.


    Ding Ning''s face was pale and frightening, but he still knocked Song Dong out and erased his memory that Li Xiaoman had been ruined.


    Although Song Dong is not a man with a big mouth, it is less likely to be solemnly known if such a thing is less known by one person.


    As for the problem that Li Xiaoman didn''t have that film, Ding Ning had already thought about it and asked Qingyun to come and repair her overnight.


    It''s not that he can''t do it, but after all, Li Xiaoman is his brother''s future daughter-in-law, which makes him feel very embarrassed.


    Hey! Is it easy? For you, too.


    After a little repair, the spirit was torn again. Ding Ning had a splitting headache. Fine beads of sweat poured out from his forehead. His face was pale and trembled like a pendulum. He even sat a little unstable.


    Bang!


    The door of the bar was roughly kicked open, and more than a dozen men in black with tall and straight bodies and extraordinary temperament stormed in.


    Headed by a handsome man of about 30 years old, he broke into the bar as if there were no one else, looked around like a hawk, and no one dared to look at him where he could.


    The singer who was singing stopped singing, and the DJ stopped music. The whole bar was dead silent, looking at these tough men who were not good at coming.


    "Brother, I''m here."


    Wu Shao heel cried at the man with twisted fingers like seeing a life-saving straw.


    The man walked quickly for two steps and looked at the footprints and strange twisted fingers on Wu Shao''s face. The corners of his mouth were slightly undetectable, and his eyes were full of cold. He said coldly like a volcano about to erupt: "who did it? Get out by yourself."

 Chapter 1455

    "Brother, there, that bastard beat me. Catch him and kill him."


    Wu Shao, like seeing the parents'' children, wronged pointed to Ding Ning''s position and shouted happily.


    Wu Shao''s girlfriend came back to life like beating chicken blood. A pair of pandas twinkled with joy in their eyes. Pointing to the solemnity of sleeping on the table, they shouted vaguely: "and he, he beat me, catch me and kill me together."


    "Do you get out and kneel down, or do I do it myself? Choose for yourself."


    The man narrowed his eyes, looked at Ding Ning with his back to him, and said with a cold light at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Lieutenant Jiang, what a great prestige. If I choose to let you do it yourself."


    Ding Ning crossed his legs, took a cigarette and turned his head sideways, inclined to the man''s faint way.


    "Ding... Ding Ning?"


    It was Jiang Hongbin who came. After seeing Ding Ning''s appearance, he opened his mouth like a ghost, and his eyes almost didn''t fall off.


    "Brother, what are you waiting for? Catch him and avenge me. I''ll break his limbs and let him stay in prison all his life."


    Wu Shao was dazzled by hatred and shouted with a ferocious face.


    "Shut up!"


    Jiang Hongbin drank fiercely. His face was cloudy and sunny. He looked at Ding Ning and beat the drum secretly in his heart. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do.


    It''s not that he was afraid of Ding Ning. Since Jiangzhong became the "acting" mayor, he has restored his once arrogant and domineering style.


    If Ding Ning bullied his cousin on weekdays, he would like to take the opportunity to clean up Ding Ning for his cousin.


    But now, it''s an eventful time. He mobilized the public tonight and mobilized all his manpower to search for Zhang Manting everywhere.


    When he received a call for help from his cousin Wu Rui, he happened to organize a search nearby, so he took the time to come down the road for his cousin.


    But he never thought that it was Ding Ning, the thorn in his own flesh, who bullied his cousin, which made him make up his mind immediately. He endured it first and then retaliated back. After all, it''s not worth mentioning that his cousin was bullied compared with getting rid of Zhang Manting.


    Wu Shao felt that his cousin shut himself up in front of his friends and friends. He didn''t have any face at all. His face was ugly to death, but he couldn''t help it. He didn''t dare to stab Jiang Hongbin.


    After all, his family can live a life of bossy and respected, all relying on his mother''s second brother, that is, his second uncle Jiang Zhong''s potential.


    The second uncle has no children at his knees and regards Jiang Hongbin as his own, which doomed him to the highest position in the young generation of the whole family.


    "Counselor Ding, why are you here? There was a misunderstanding with my cousin. Alas, the flood washed the Dragon King temple. My family doesn''t know my family. My cousin, I know that I will make trouble outside all day. Don''t ask. It must be his fault. If there is anything to offend, I can apologize to Ding Gu on his behalf. Let''s forget it."


    Jiang Hongbin changed his face very quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, his face was full of smiles. He greeted him warmly like an old friend he hadn''t seen for many years, for fear of complications, and his attitude was very low.


    Wu Shao, his girlfriend and those evil friends opened their mouths in amazement. They couldn''t believe looking at Jiang Zhongze. Their brains were blank. Cousin, they were soft in the middle. How could this be possible? Is there something big about that boy?


    Ding Ning''s face was a little strange, but he suddenly became vigilant in his heart. If he was courteous, he would steal. Jiang Hongbin hated himself and wanted to kill himself. How could he talk so well today.


    He knows such a person as Jiang Hongbin very well. He is absolutely a man of vengeance, although he doesn''t understand what he is


    What makes him so easy to talk today, but his intuition tells him that there must be something fishy in the middle, Immediately, he said with a sting: "this Wu Shao is your cousin? Hehe, it''s really a cow''s fork. He threatened in front of everyone that my friend''s bar could be closed in one phone call. I thought it was based on whose potential. It was based on the potential of deputy Jiang. Er, no, it should be based on the river..."


    "What, there''s such a thing. Wu Rui, come here and apologize to consultant Ding."


    Jiang Hongbin was afraid that Ding Ning would say Jiang Zhongze''s name in public and then be photographed and posted to the Internet. It would be worse on the cusp of the storm. He hurried to interrupt, and Tieqing shouted at Wu Rui with his face.


    Wu Rui is the youngest at home. Whether right or wrong, as long as he is angry, Jiang Hongbin always stands out for him. Over time, he has developed his lawless character.


    Today, I suffered a big loss. My cousin not only didn''t help him out, but even asked him to apologize to Ding Ning, especially in front of his younger brothers. How could he have been so angry and have blue veins on his forehead, His face turned red and roared, "what? Brother, I was bullied, and you asked me to apologize? Did you make a mistake? I''m your cousin, and you asked me to talk to a little bastard..."


    Pop!


    A loud slap on his face stopped his roar. He couldn''t believe it. He covered his face and looked at Ding Ning who slowly retracted his hand.


    "If you dare to spit another dirty word in your mouth, believe it or not, I''ll knock out your teeth."


    Ding Ning said expressionless, but the cold flash at the bottom of his eyes chilled Wu Rui''s hands and feet. He thought he was not joking. He subconsciously shrunk his neck, his lips trembled and dared not speak again.


    "Lieutenant Jiang, your cousin is my cousin. The child has been spoiled. It''s inconvenient for you to teach him a lesson. You don''t have to thank me. Who makes us all our own people."


    Ding Ning was expressionless just now, but when he faced Jiang Hongbin, he immediately patted him on the shoulder, as if everyone were his own.


    Jiang Hongbin twitched fiercely in the corners of his eyes, flashed a look of resentment at the bottom of his eyes, and quietly clenched his fist. On the surface, Ding Ning was beating Wu Rui, but in fact, he was beating his face in public.


    But he can distinguish the priorities of things. It is urgent for him to seize Zhang Manting and let her shut up forever to keep Jiangzhong Ze''s career. Under this premise, his cousin''s grievance is nothing. As long as Jiangzhong doesn''t fall down, there are many opportunities to find the venue in the future.


    He immediately showed a smile more ugly than crying and said, "yes, they are all from their own family. My cousin is your cousin. It''s not natural for my cousin to teach my cousin a lesson. The lesson is good and the lesson is right."


    Pop!


    Pop!


    Before he finished, Ding Ning slapped Wu Rui in the face and said angrily, "you heard that it''s natural for my cousin to teach my cousin. I''ll educate you on behalf of your cousin now. Do you know why I slapped you?"


    "I... don''t... don''t know."


    Wu Rui wants to die. NIMA, you slapped me in the face for no reason. How can I know why.


    Pa Pa!


    Two more slaps slapped Wu Rui in the face. Ding Ning hated iron and said, "I don''t know why I was beaten. Do you think you should or shouldn''t?"


    Wu Rui covered his swollen face like a pig''s head for fear of being beaten again. He retreated in fear and said with a cry, "how do I know if you don''t say it?"


    "What a pig. How could I have a cousin like you."


    Ding Ning sang and wrote well. He didn''t look at Jiang Hongbin, who looked very blue. He said bitterly, "what kind of woman can''t be found with your background? I found such a woman


    A woman who doesn''t go into the stream doesn''t talk about her ugliness. She has a very cheap mouth, money worship, vanity, boasting, jealousy, malice and debauchery... It''s not too bad for you to take such a bitch out? I''m ashamed of you. Do you think you should fight? "


    Wu Rui looked at Ding Ning and raised his hand. He immediately screamed with fear, covered his face and shouted, "it''s time to fight, it''s time to fight. I''m blind. I''ll dump her now. It''s just a bitch. Anyway, I''m tired of playing with her..."


    Wu Rui''s girlfriend heard the speech and her face was blank. She screamed bitterly. She jumped on Wu Rui and scratched him. She scolded hysterically: "Wu Rui, you son of a bitch, you keep saying you love me. Unexpectedly, you just want to play with me. Now you''re tired of playing, you want to dump me, and there''s no door..."


    "Go to NIMA, Li Yan, you bitch, dare to scratch my face. Do you really think young master Ben doesn''t know that you follow me for my money?"


    Wu Rui was a little guilty and didn''t want to fight back, but when he found that Li Yan had scratched her face, he became angry and grabbed Li Yan''s hair and punched and kicked her, He shouted angrily and scolded: "I''m paralyzed. I pretend to be pure in front of me all day. I really think I don''t know how many men have fucked you? I bah, a rotten bitch. If I didn''t think you were good in bed..."


    "Bah, I was a treasure when I coaxed my mother to bed. Now I''m tired of playing. I''m a smelly bitch. Then you kneel in front of my mother all day and beg to lick my mother..."


    Li Yan, a shrew, was really tough enough to scratch Wu Rui''s face like a flower melon, and scolded angrily.


    "Shut up, you bitch, you haven''t been bitten by me..."


    Wu Rui is exposed to privacy. He scolds angrily and fights with Li Yan.


    It''s reasonable to say that Wu Rui is a big man, and Li Yan can''t beat him, but Wu Rui was spoiled and indulged, and his physical quality is very poor. In addition, Ding Ning broke a finger, which makes his painful strength half good, resulting in a situation of being stuck with Li Yan.


    The onlookers were elated and excited. What''s special is the tear and force war. It''s really wonderful.


    "Stop, don''t you think you''ve lost enough?"


    Jiang Hongbin''s lungs were almost blown up. He forcibly restrained his anger in his chest and roared with an iron blue face.


    Unfortunately, they had fallen to the ground and entangled with two dogs. You tickled me and I kicked you. They kept yelling and scolding, directly ignoring Jiang Hongbin''s roar.


    Jiang Hongbin glanced coldly at the smiling Ding Ning, who had nothing to do with himself, and waved to the man in Black: "separate them."


    The men in black rushed up like wolves, forcibly separated the two people who were still scolding each other, and stood behind Jiang Hongbin.


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes slightly. Although these men were wearing plain clothes, they acted like wind and crisp. At first glance, they were well-trained and highly disciplined soldiers or police.


    But their faces are very strange. Ding Ning is sure that he has no impression at all. He should not be a criminal policeman of the municipal criminal police team, which surprised him secretly.


    Jiang Hongbin''s goods are deeply hidden. It''s interesting that he can summon a group of such people to come here so quickly and obey him and drive him.


    "Consultant Ding, let you see a joke. I offended you tonight. I''ll take my disheartening cousin to the door to apologize another day. I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first."


    Jiang Hongbin said hello, then turned away with a blue face. The men in black stood Wu Ziyou, and the scolding Wu Rui and Li Yan also left.

 Chapter 1456

    A farce came to an end.


    The guests in the bar looked at Ding Ning with awe and curiosity, and whispered one after another.


    I don''t know where he is sacred. Even Wu Shao, who has always been arrogant and domineering, ate in his hands, and his backers were polite to him.


    Ding Ning ignored the eyes of these people and showed a thoughtful look on his face.


    He always felt that Jiang Hongbin''s attitude tonight was too abnormal. There must be some reason.


    He said hello to Song Dong who just woke up. On the pretext of going to the bathroom, he quietly released two ghost leopard soldiers and asked them to follow Jiang Hongbin secretly to see what was going on.


    Then he took out the transmission array and called Qingyun to report the coordinates to her. After a wave in space, Qingyun had appeared in the bathroom.


    Ding Ning went back to the bar hall alone and told Song Dong that Li Xiaoman fainted after being hurt by Wu Rui. He asked him to arrange for someone to send her to a room that would not be disturbed.


    Song Dong''s memory has been partially deleted. He only knows that Li Xiaoman is a solemn girlfriend and naturally tries his best to arrange it.


    But solemnity was still sleeping, so Song Dong didn''t know what was wrong with solemnity.


    "It''s all right. He was reunited with Li Xiaoman after a long separation. He was excited and drank two more cups. He''ll be fine when he wakes up."


    Ding Ning''s face was not red and he was panting.


    Although Song Dong vaguely felt that something was wrong, he always felt that his previous memory seemed a little confused, but he didn''t take it seriously. He thought he had drunk too much.


    What''s more, when he woke up, he just saw the tear and force war between Wu Rui and his girlfriend, which also made him understand that Ding Ning is not what he used to be. He has contacts and relationships that he is afraid of because of Wu Shao''s family background.


    This made him some lost, but also some secretly excited and proud. When his brothers in the dormitory got along well, he also had a light on his face.


    "Are you okay?"


    Song Dong stays to take care of solemnity, while Ding Ning returns to Yang Mi and others. Diba looks at his pale face and asks with some worry.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    Ding Ning dodged her concerned eyes with a guilty heart and said with a slight smile.


    "That''s great. My brother, brother Ning, one for two."


    Guan Xiaotong thumbed up and said with a smile.


    "That''s necessary. It doesn''t depend on who I am. I''m the messenger of justice."


    Ding Ning boasted shamelessly.


    "Cut, that Wu Shao is really bullying others, but you are also bullying others."


    Song Ziyi disdained her lips and couldn''t help laughing. She didn''t know why, she couldn''t see Ding Ning''s smug appearance.


    "Can it be the same? Wu shaozhan is the potential of his family background, and I am fighting my own potential."


    Ding Ning said unconvinced.


    "Well, if you don''t have a family background, why fight with others? Don''t talk about yourself like the rich generation who started from scratch."


    When song Ziyi first met Ding Ning at Yanjing airport, a large group of Yanjing students hugged him and let her preconceived that Ding Ning was the son of a big family in Yanjing.


    "Don''t tell me, I''m really a rich generation."


    Seeing that song Ziyi dared to despise him, Ding Ning felt despised, Blushing and thick necked, he argued: "I have today''s social status. I earn it all by myself and have never relied on anyone. What''s more, I want to rely on it. My family lives in a small town in southern Yunnan. My father is a butcher who kills pigs. I came to Ninghai Medical University for five years, but because I offended people, all hospitals in Ninghai are unwilling to accept me..."


    With Ding Ning''s eloquence, all the women opened their eyes in amazement


    With big eyes, they always thought Ding Ning had an extraordinary origin and must be a person with a big background. Unexpectedly, he came from such an ordinary background.


    People with a strong background will be awesome, but people who start from scratch will undoubtedly be admired.


    What''s more, all the women have made their achievements today through their own hard work and efforts. Seeing that everyone has the same life experience and experience, they add a bit of identity to him.


    Diba, in particular, was tangled because he had always considered Ding Ning''s family background, but now I heard that he was not a child of a big family, his eyes lit up and his heart cheered.


    I heard that Ding Ning had no mother since he was a child. Suddenly, he had a great deal of maternal love. He felt a trace of heartache and pity in his heart. He looked at him tenderly and wanted to hold him in his arms to make up for his missing maternal love.


    Ding Ning told his experience. Naturally, he wouldn''t be stupid enough to say everything. He only picked what he could say and muttered to himself. Mom, don''t blame me for not mentioning you. I don''t want people to think that I have borrowed the potential of the Su family to be today.


    "Hum! It''s nice to say. You can boast, but you can''t hide the fact that you lie. Don''t believe his nonsense."


    Song Ziyi accidentally caught a glimpse of Diba''s gentle eyes, and felt inexplicably uncomfortable. When she looked at Ding Ning again, she felt that he was selling miserably, and decided to expose his lie immediately, so as not to deceive her sister by this fancy radish.


    "I lied? What did I lie about?"


    Ding Ning was very upset. Song Ziyi fought him like a gun.


    "You cover up the fact that you have a sister who is the chairman of Longteng group. The villa you live in, the luxury car you drive and the luxury life you can live now are all because of your sister, not starting from scratch as you said. What are you lying about?"


    Song Ziyi mercilessly exposed his "lies", and said with a joking look in her eyes.


    Ding Ning was speechless at once. He felt that he really couldn''t wash himself when he jumped into the Yellow River. Looking at the suspicious eyes of the women, he suddenly felt a little depressed and laughed at what had happened to him. Whether it was the rich generation or the rich second generation, is it necessary to show off with them? When did he become so vain.


    "Why, is there nothing to say about being exposed as a lie?"


    Song Ziyi proudly picked her eyebrows and said in a fierce chase.


    "I do have a sister, but she is not my own sister. She is the adopted daughter of my mother. It involves my family privacy. Things are very complicated. It''s inconvenient for me to say more."


    Ding Ning sadly picked up his glass and drank a glass of wine. His face gradually became indifferent: "I live in my sister''s villa, not because I can''t afford a villa, but because my sister wants me to live with her, and my car was bought with my own money. Believe it or not, what I said before is true."


    "The pastor?"


    Ouyang Xiaoxiao was young and not smooth enough. He glanced at his speech with disdain.


    "Well, we''re here to play, not to discuss other people''s family background. What''s the matter with paster? Ding Ning is only in his early twenties this year. It''s great to be able to make money to buy paster. When I was as old as him, I was still struggling on the food and clothing line."


    Seeing that Ding Ning''s face was a little ugly, Yang Mi quickly opened her mouth to live in the mud for fear of making it unhappy.


    "Pastor?"


    Ding Ning didn''t want to care about it. It can be seen that Ouyang''s disdainful expression at dawn didn''t fight at once. He sneered and said: "it''s still a star, but he can''t even distinguish between Huiteng and paster. It''s really... Ha ha!"


    As soon as this sentence was said, everyone''s expression was embarrassed, because everyone present always thought he was driving paster, but unexpectedly it was low-key Wang Huiteng.


    In particular, Ouyang feels hot at dawn. Although Huiteng is one or two million, it also belongs to the ranks of luxury cars. Ding Ning can be in his early twenties


    Buying Huiteng as a car is enough to show that he is not simple.


    Although she is only 19 years old, she has become one of the second-line stars. One or two million is not a small number for her. Her car in Yanjing is just a Cadillac worth more than 300000. She bought it by installment.


    "Who knows whether you bought it yourself or your rich sister sent it."


    Song Ziyi doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. She clearly knows that Ding Ning is the largest shareholder of Tiangong entertainment. She''s not going to lie, but she just can''t help but want to play against him.


    "Song Ziyi, I provoked you. Believe it or not, I''m too lazy to quarrel with you."


    Ding Ning is also speechless. I don''t know what kind of crazy song Ziyi is. He deliberately opposes him.


    "Well, what I said is that I seldom quarrel with you. Do you have a dime to do with me whether you are the rich generation or the rich generation?"


    Song Ziyi also noticed that she seemed a little abnormal, but she couldn''t help hating him.


    Ding Ning stared at her without blinking, until she felt hairy in her heart and began to dodge in her eyes. She grinned with pride and ambiguity.


    "What are you laughing at? You don''t mean well at first sight."


    Song Ziyi''s heart hit like a deer and Xiafei''s cheeks scolded. How can she feel angry when someone sees through her mind? Hum, I don''t like you, but I don''t want my sister to be cheated by this big sex wolf.


    "Yes, I mean no good. You bite me."


    Ding Ning smiled more brightly, and secretly blossomed in his heart.


    Because he was sure that song Ziyi was jealous and subconsciously resisted Yang Mi and others'' favor for him, she deliberately discredited him. This obscure psychological activity may not be realized by herself, but she can''t hide it from his eyes.


    "Obscene!"


    Song Ziyi didn''t know what she thought and spat with a red face.


    The girls looked at a loss. I don''t know what it has to do with obscenity.


    Ding Ning was also a little confused, but he suddenly remembered the sentence "you haven''t been bitten by my young master" said by Wu Rui when he scolded Li Yan. Suddenly, he said solemnly: "classmate song Ziyi, I didn''t expect you to be an old driver. Your thought is really too impure, which is determined not to be allowed."


    The girls reacted. Their cheeks were hot, covered their mouths and snickered. Their eyes were full of ambiguous color. They felt that they were flirting.


    Only Diba slipped a lost color from the bottom of his eyes and thought bitterly, does he like himself?


    If you like it, why is he so ambiguous with song Ziyi? But if he doesn''t like it, why should he be so special to himself and secretly... Family?


    "Get out! You''re the old driver."


    Song Ziyi was embarrassed by the ambiguous eyes of the women, scolded angrily, and her face turned red with embarrassment.


    "If you weren''t an old driver, why would you think that way?"


    Ding Ning happily continued to flirt with her.


    "Shut up, if you talk nonsense again, I''ll turn my face."


    Song Ziyi blushed, narrowed her big eyes and warned coldly.


    "I''m scared to death... Ah, forget it. Good men don''t fight women. I''m a gentleman."


    Ding Ning wanted to tease her again. It can be seen that a dangerous flame has been burning in the bottom of her eyes. She knows that she has a thin face and is really angry. Where dare she continue to tease her? She immediately changed her voice and chose to stop.


    "I want to sing. I don''t know if I can sing here."


    I don''t know if I want to ease the atmosphere or drink too much, Tong Liya said with blurred eyes, which diverted everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 1457

    "Sister LIA, you said if we go up to sing, we don''t know how many flower baskets we can receive."


    Guan Xiaotong said for fear that the world would not be chaotic.


    "Don''t fool around. It''s good if it''s recognized."


    Yang Mi said in tears and laughter.


    "What are you afraid of? We''re not doing anything bad. It''s not shameful for artists to go to bars to sing."


    Ouyang said carelessly at dawn.


    "Sister MI, it''s okay. Since you come to play, have fun. Even if you are recognized, it''s nothing. At most, the guests here are excited to sign. I promise there will be no problem in terms of safety."


    Ding Ning smiled and promised that since he came to play, he would have a good time. He was worried about this and that. How can he have a good time.


    Of course, more because of song Ziyi, he saw the desire in her eyes.


    Yang Mi is a little excited when she hears the speech. She wants to have fun since she comes to play. It''s normal for artists to drink and sing in the bar. She''s too careless.


    Looking up at Diba, she saw her absentmindedly pouring and drinking. She couldn''t help asking, "Diba, do you want to sing?"


    "Well, I happen to drink a lot of wine. Singing can also relieve the wine."


    Diba recovered and nodded indifferently.


    "Well, I can also listen to the sounds of nature of the goddesses."


    Ding Ning smiled and complimented.


    "Are there any musical instruments here?"


    Women, no matter how good the relationship is, will have a heart of comparison together. Ouyang Xiaoxiao is a cellist and has ordinary singing skills. She doesn''t want to be compared with others. Naturally, she has to show her strengths.


    "Let me ask. There should be."


    Ding Ning reached for the waiter and asked him to call Song Dong.


    Song Dong ran over and heard that Yang Mi and others were going to sing on the stage. He was almost happy. He panicked that although the musical instruments were not the best, there were all kinds of bars, whether classical or western.


    I''m kidding. Yang Mi and others are just popular stars. If the news that they once sang in their own bar came out, Weiyang would have a great reputation that night. Customers like clouds. This is free advertising.


    You don''t need to tell me the color of life


    Like a fish swimming to the sea, the wind cheers freely


    I have my own attitude about dreams and love


    Everything should be painful and refuse to swing back and forth


    I don''t need you to show me how to be loved


    Like a cat ignoring flowers without fragrance


    I have my own standards to measure good and bad


    ¡­¡­


    Tong Liya was the first to sing on the stage and sang a song "whether you love it or not", which surprised everyone as soon as she opened. The bar, which was still noisy, immediately became quiet.


    "Which singer is this? Is he new here? Why are you still wearing sunglasses in the middle of the night?"


    "It sounds good. I didn''t expect that there was such a good singer in the middle of the night. Eh, it looks familiar."


    "Don''t say yet. I look familiar, like... Like that... Who''s that again."


    "Tong Liya is very much like Tong Liya. My God, isn''t it Tong Liya coming?"


    "How is it possible that Tong Liya is a big star. How can she come to a small bar like yeweiyang."


    "I''m not sure. Maybe people like small bars. Anyway, I look at Tong Liya."


    "It''s impossible. I guess some singer imitated her."


    "Don''t worry about him. Whether it''s Tong Liya or not, those who sing here must also walk up. Waiter, Taiwan 9 will reward ten flower baskets."


    "Yes, it sounds good. There are eight flower baskets on platform 6."


    "Six flower baskets on platform 3."


    "Station 4 rewards twelve flower baskets."


    ¡­¡­


    The guests talked one after another, their eyes were shining, and they shouted for people to send flower baskets. In the twinkling of an eye, hundreds of flower baskets were sent, and someone kept sending flower baskets, which could not close song dongle''s mouth.


    You know, a flower


    The basket is 100 yuan. In the past, the bar and resident singers were divided by half, but now Tong Liya and others are just tickets, so they can''t accept the money. The real more than 10000 yuan in cash is equal to all of them in his pocket.


    The goods began to drool, broke their fingers and settled accounts there. According to the minimum standard, Tong Liya 10000, Yang Mi 10000, Diba 10000


    The total is 60000, which is calculated according to the minimum standard. Look at this posture. When Tong Liya finishes singing, it''s no problem to receive a flower basket worth 20000.


    According to a star of 20000, that''s 120000. Song Dong''s heart fluttered and his eyes were shining. He planned to discuss with Ding Ning later. If he could pull several stars every night, he would make a fortune.


    You know, although the business of his bar is good, the consumer group is mainly students, and the profit is lower than that of other bars.


    Although the daily turnover is more than 100000 or 200000 yuan, after removing all costs and expenses, the net profit will be twenty or thirty thousand yuan. For him, the net income of more than 100000 yuan a night is simply beyond expectation.


    make love!


    After the song, Tong Liya smiled, took off her sunglasses and waved to the guests to express her thanks.


    "God, Tong Liya, it''s really Tong Liya!"


    "Tong Liya, my God, it''s really her."


    "Tong Liya, I''m your fan. I love you!"


    "Tong Liya, one more song."


    "Tong Liya, one more song. I didn''t send a flower basket just now. I will send it this time!"


    "Tong Liya!"


    "Tong Liya!"


    "Tong Liya!"


    ¡­¡­


    The power of stars is so terrible. When Tong Liya took off her sunglasses, the scene fell into a moment of silence.


    After a guest woke up and lost his voice, he seemed to stir up thousands of waves with one stone. The whole bar was boiling like boiled hot water. The guests stood up one after another, flushed with excitement and shouted wildly. If Liu Dali hadn''t led more than a dozen security guards with big arms and round waist to block in front of the stage like a great enemy to form a human wall, I''m afraid someone would have rushed onto the stage excitedly and made close contact with Tong Liya.


    "To be clear, I just come to the bar with my friends for leisure, not the resident singer of the bar, but I still want to thank you for your appreciation and love. Just sing another song. I''d better give the stage to my friends. I believe there will be a surprise!"


    Tong Liya said two words gracefully and let the stage out.


    "Hi, everyone! I''m Guan Xiaotong. Like sister Liya, I''m here to play. Next, I''ll sing Fox for you. I hope you can like it."


    Guan Xiaotong didn''t have stage fright either. He took over the wireless microphone in Tong Liya''s hand, smiled and asked Ding Ning to praise secretly. As expected, this girl has seen a big scene and doesn''t have stage fright at all.


    "God, it''s Guan Xiaotong."


    "What a surprise, what a surprise."


    "Tong Liya and Guan Xiaotong came to yeweiyang bar together. It''s really shocking."


    "No, I want to inform those students who are still surfing the Internet in the Internet cafe to come."


    "Yes, I want to tell my girlfriend to come. Guan Xiaotong is her idol."


    "I''m so happy. I didn''t expect to have a bubble and hear the live concert."


    "Big surprise, even if I spend all my living expenses this month, I must send a flower basket."


    "Where is the cost of living this month? I have decided that the cost of living next month will all be replaced by flower baskets."


    "Guan Xiaotong!"


    "Guan Xiaotong!"


    ¡­¡­


    The guests opened the pot with a buzzing sound. People shouted, cheered, called friends and shouted Guan Xiaotong''s name.


    Guan Xiaotong smiled and waved to the audience, causing screams and whistles from the audience.


    When the beautiful melody sounded, the boiling bar gradually quieted down and quietly listened to Guan Xiaotong''s singing.


    premise


    You have to feel a trace of malice first


    specific


    Please break into my forest


    proposal


    It''s you. Stop playing those little tricks


    My territory


    Need you


    All walls of iron


    Who''s in charge of expressing his heart


    When the shotgun rings


    Look who''s avoiding


    I''m very positive inside


    Can follow you all the way


    ¡­¡­


    To tell the truth, Guan Xiaotong''s singing is pretty good, but it''s only good, far from reaching the level of professional singers.


    However, people are popular stars. Fame is far more important than singing. What''s more, this is a bar with students as the main consumer.


    Students have always been impulsive and enthusiastic. In the face of favorite stars, there is no reason to speak of. Flower baskets are sent up in an endless stream to express their love.


    After singing a song, Guan Xiaotong harvested nearly four hundred flower baskets, almost twice as many as Tong Liya.


    Of course, everyone knew very well that if Tong Liya revealed her identity as soon as she came on stage, she would never receive fewer flower baskets than Guan Xiaotong.


    How else can Tong Liya be a man? She is very popular in the circle. She is not angry to lose to Guan Xiaotong. Instead, she smiles and says that she is throwing a brick to attract jade, which makes Guan Xiaotong feel a little embarrassed. She keeps saying that sister Liya deliberately let them.


    Ouyang''s debut at dawn also caused a wave of shouting from the audience, but she played a pure music song breddina vidavingar.


    Maybe it''s because it''s easier for people to have a sense of substitution without singing, maybe it''s because the appreciation level of the student group is limited, or the living expenses of the students have been rewarded before and are stretched


    Ouyang finally harvested only 300 flower baskets at dawn, more than 100 less than Guan Xiaotong. When she returned to her seat, she was a little depressed and muttered in a low voice. These people didn''t know art at all.


    Ding Ning listened with interest and thumbed up to praise Ouyang''s good performance in breaking the dawn, but in exchange for her disdainful eyes. In her opinion, how can Ding Ning understand such elegant art? Praising her is just comforting her.


    Ding Ning didn''t understand her mind. She simply pointed out a few small mistakes in her playing, which made Ouyang dawn treat him as an artist from dismissive to unconvinced refutation, and then to the final open-minded consultation.


    All the girls listened to his views on music. They didn''t even pay attention to Yang Mi''s singing "support of love". When she finished singing, they knew that she had collected more than 500 flower baskets and temporarily jumped to the first place.


    Diba reluctantly went on stage, and Ding Ning didn''t show off. He really hasn''t heard Diba sing. He must pay attention to it.


    It has to be said that Diba''s popularity is even more popular than Yang Mi. As soon as he came on stage, the whole bar turned into a sea of joy, and everyone shouted Diba''s name crazily.


    Screams, whistles, shouts rang through the bar.


    As soon as the music melody started, Diba had not started singing, and the number of flower baskets directly reached more than 300.


    It''s late


    I''m going to get up and go back


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Diba opened his mouth, he surprised the whole audience and shocked everyone.


    There are no clouds to cover the sun


    Dusk will rush


    Yes, that''s right


    Everything will pass


    Even if you say


    A little reluctant


    It''s gone far


    It''s time to turn around and leave


    ¡­¡­


    A song "reluctant" shocked everyone. It seemed that they didn''t expect that Diba''s song would sing so well. The flower basket kept sending up like running water.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Ding Ning always feels that Diba is looking at him. Even with her eyesight, she shouldn''t see him sitting in a dark corner, but he just has this feeling.

 Chapter 1458

    She seemed to be talking to him about her inner contradictions and struggles, hesitation and entanglement, and she couldn''t bear to take it but couldn''t let it go.


    "I didn''t expect Diba''s song to sing so well."


    "Yes, I''ve heard her sing this song before, but it doesn''t seem to be as good as this one."


    "She used to be funny, but now she sings seriously. Unexpectedly, she still has the talent to sing."


    "This time she''s singing very seriously and emotionally."


    "Singing is like acting. If you don''t get distracted, it''s difficult for the audience to have a sense of substitution. This time Diba is distracted."


    ¡­¡­


    Yang Mi and others whispered while listening.


    Ding Ning''s heart is mixed, some regret his menglang, and some secretly rejoice.


    He could feel deba''s deep affection, her determination to cut off her love, and her entanglement and pain.


    Now it''s Ding Ning''s turn to tangle. He can''t tell what he feels about Diba. Is it love? It seems to be a little worse, but if it''s friendship, it seems to be more than a lot.


    More than friends and less than lovers are the most accurate positioning of their relationship.


    The initial love for Diba came from the appreciation of her coming out of the mud without contamination, and was not contaminated with any feelings of men and women.


    But when I accidentally caught her out of the bath, the simple appreciation was mixed with some other elements, but it was far from love.


    Later, Diba pretended to cover for him as if nothing had happened, and added some other feelings to the appreciation that was no longer pure.


    Even so, he didn''t think about what he would do with Diba. Until tonight, Diba wanted to get drunk, which made his heart suddenly feel a little dull pain. He didn''t hesitate to pretend to be thirsty and grab the wine to drink for her.


    Perhaps because of his attention, Diba misunderstood something. Later, he leaned close to his shoulder and slept with his fingers through drinking. At that moment, the impulse made him gush out a strong desire for possession, so he kissed her like a thief.


    But at the moment, Ding Ning is really tangled. If he doesn''t want to marry Diba, it''s definitely self deception. But he''s worried that if he really has feelings with Diba, she will leave him because he has other women.


    You know, although Diba is usually careless and straightforward, she is a very serious and rational woman, otherwise she won''t be twenty-seven and has never been in love.


    Of course, this does not mean that song Ziyi is not serious about feelings, but that Ding Ning occupies the greatest advantage in pursuing her, that is, the fictional Ning Ding.


    Song Ziyi is a woman full of romantic love. When he appeared as Ning Ding and branded his mark on the bottom of her heart, she was already in his bag.


    If he hadn''t been furious with himself and wanted to catch up with her with his real identity, song Ziyi would have become a member of his harem at the moment.


    The biggest difference between Diba and other women is that she would rather pay several times more hard work and sweat than ordinary people to maintain her figure every day than give up her appetite. It can be seen that she is a woman with tenacious character, always aware of what she wants to do, and can make a decisive choice.


    This kind of character is very valuable, but for Ding Ning, the best scum man with Nuo''s harem, it means that he may be passed out of her life by Diba at any time.


    Therefore, Ding Ning is tangled and has a headache. He doesn''t know how to deal with this feeling.


    He didn''t want to let himself fall into this relationship, but he was ruthlessly abandoned by Diba because of his countless beauties.


    Let it be or find a chance to have a showdown with her.


    Ding Ning really can''t think of any good way. He can only choose to escape and see the future development.


    Diba got off the stage and looked at Ding Ning quietly. He didn''t seem to recognize the meaning of her song, and his face was a little sad.


    "783 flower baskets, with a 50% commission for each flower basket, make a net profit of nearly 40000 yuan for one song. Singing three songs a night makes a net profit of 120000 yuan a day. Diba, don''t make a movie at all. Just come to the bar and be a resident singer. It''s no less than you earn from filming."


    Yang Mi laughed and joked.


    "Well, as long as you are willing, I can consider it."


    Diba cleaned up his mood and replied with a smile.


    "Hey, hey, that''s not good. You''re my baby. I''m not willing to let you go."


    Yang Mi smiled and hugged Diba.


    "If I were sister Di, I would stay here and sing. It''s a good thing to earn more than 100000 yuan a night."


    Guan Xiaotong said with a smile.


    "Rare things are expensive. If you sing every day, guests will be bored one day."


    Ouyang''s heart was sour at dawn. So many people, except Tong Liya, counted the few flower baskets she collected, and said with a thorn in his words.


    All the girls are older than her, and they don''t really care about her, just laugh it off.


    In fact, we all know that this is just a joke. Without the identity of a star and the exposure over the years, how can a song receive so many flower baskets?


    There are many resident singers who sing better than didiba, but even if they sing better, they have no fame. It''s good if they can collect dozens or hundreds of flower baskets for a song.


    Even if you have the status of a star, if you don''t expose it for a long time, but sing in the bar to make money, you will soon disappear from the public.


    The entertainment industry is a very realistic and cruel place. The speed of renewal is comparable to the changing electronic products. As long as they don''t appear for a period of time, the most popular stars will fade their aura and be forgotten by the public in the corner of memory.


    "Song Ziyi, my God, it''s song Ziyi."


    "Tian Tian song Ziyi, the boss of Weiyang this night is so arrogant that even Tian Tian has been invited."


    "My goddess, song Ziyi, I love you!"


    "Purple, purple, I love you, just as mice love rice."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as song Ziyi appeared on the stage, the whole audience was boiling and thundering with joy. No matter men, women and children, their faces were red with excitement and shouted hoarse.


    Its popularity is so high that Diba, who has just won more than 700 flower baskets and is the leader, can''t help being jealous.


    "Sister Ziyi doesn''t know how many flower baskets she can harvest. Looking at this posture, I don''t think she will be less popular than sister di. It''s really impossible to compare."


    Guan Xiaotong said with some envy.


    "She is a professional singer. This is her home. We can''t compare."


    Ouyang''s heart was more sour at dawn and said with envy, jealousy and hatred.


    "That''s true. In terms of filming, we may not be worse than her, but in terms of singing, she definitely dumped us for several blocks."


    Tong Liya also said with some taste.


    As an artist, who doesn''t want the attention of the public, there are countless fans everywhere, crazy about it, and the sense of achievement and glory is unmatched by any profession.


    have dined and wined to satiety


    Lazy Afternoon


    Open the corner of memory in your spare time


    Turn out the graduation album


    Old yellow photos


    Recording the innocent face


    Pond side


    Wooden guitar


    Sing softly


    Endless wanton publicity


    Playground


    White ball shoes


    Unruly hair


    Endless young frivolity


    A shy smile


    Tight lips


    Shy ponytail


    Under the setting sun


    Print two lines


    Oblique figure


    Disappear into the distance


    hear


    He is singing softly


    youth


    This old song is never tired of hearing


    ¡­¡­


    Song Ziyi stood on the stage with a guitar in her arms, just like a literary and artistic young woman playing and singing by herself.


    The sound like the sound of nature, like the breeze blowing on your face, is refreshing; Like the spring breeze and drizzle whispering in your ears.


    People listen quietly and can''t help unfolding a picture of youth in their minds.


    In the afternoon sunshine, a lazy woman opened her graduation album and looked at the yellowing photos. Her slender fingertips crossed the photos and finally landed on a smiling young man''s face, opening the gate of memory.


    At the beginning of love, there was a young man who would play the wooden guitar and hum the songs of youth by the pond to attract the attention of the girl with ponytail; Sweat like rain on the court, uninhibited long hair flowing with running. Seeing the beloved girl cheering on the side, she suddenly became more and more elated.


    Shy teenagers and shy girls walked side by side in the sunset. The two figures grew longer and longer until they disappeared into the distance.


    Women take back their memories, leaving only endless melancholy and remembrance in their hearts, missing the passing green years.


    Like a song, like a poem, it is fascinating. Ding Ning is fascinated by it, but she is inexplicably jealous. Is she missing her first love?


    "Ziyi, when did you change to singing folk songs? However, it''s very good. It reminds me of the things I used to do at school. That kind of simple without any utilitarian feelings is really pure and beautiful."


    Yang Mi was immersed in that artistic conception and said melancholy.


    "Oh, really, how can I sing such a song? It made me cry."


    Tong Liya''s eyes were red, wiped her tears and complained.


    "Sister Liya thinks of her first lover?"


    Guan Xiaotong was young after all and was in love. Although he was immersed in a beautiful song, he quickly got rid of it and joked with a smile.


    "Who hasn''t been young!"


    Tong Liya neither admitted nor denied it, and said with a smile and scold.


    "It''s very nice. The rhythm, rhythm and melody are great. It''s easy to impress the audience and immerse people. I don''t know if it''s a new song created by sister Ziyi."


    Ouyang Breaking Dawn, after all, studied music and gave a very pertinent professional evaluation.


    "I think so. I''ve never heard this song anyway."


    Diba was thoughtful and envious and said, "the original singer is powerful. He is worthy of being a diva.


    "Ziyi, how about another one?"


    "Goddess, I love you."


    "Sister Ziyi, I''m your fan. Can you sign for me?"


    "Sister purple, can you take a picture with me?"


    "Purple purple I love you!"


    "I love you like a mouse loves rice."


    ¡­¡­


    It seems that the audience were immersed in Song Ziyi''s song. Until now, the audience didn''t shout like a mountain and tsunami. Some screamed for signature, some shouted for another song, some shouted I love you, and even several emotional fans broke through the wall to get in close contact with song Ziyi.


    Fortunately, Liu energetically devoted himself to his duty and stubbornly stopped those impulsive fans. He even said with persuasion and intimidation to calm their emotions.


    "Today, I am very happy to come to yeweiyang and see so many friends who like me. I want to thank someone here."


    Song Ziyi picked up the microphone and said gracefully. With a narrow smile on her lips, she glanced at Ding Ning''s position.


    Ding Ning''s heart suddenly sounded the alarm bell, and suddenly gave birth to a very bad premonition. He always felt that the girl had bad intentions.


    Sure enough, the next moment, Song Ziyi said, "this man is my friend. Without him, we wouldn''t come to the center of the night, spend such a beautiful night, and don''t know so many friends present. Therefore, I''d like to invite my friend to sing a song on the stage as a thank you. I''ll sing another song for you later. Let''s say whether it''s good or not!"

 Chapter 1459

    "Good!"


    There was a roar of joy off the court and the sound shook the bar.


    Who is song Ziyi''s friend? They don''t care whether they sing well or not. What they care about is that song Ziyi promised to sing another song, which is what they expect.


    "Ha ha, brother Ning, it''s your turn to perform. Come on, we''ll wait and see."


    Guan Xiaotong laughed with glee. You know, Ding Ning said before that he couldn''t sing with five tones.


    "Brother Ning, your musical attainments are so deep that you must be good at singing. Hurry up. Oh, I can''t wait."


    Ouyang didn''t know whether it was true or false at dawn. He said with a smile.


    Although Yang Mi and others didn''t speak, they all looked at him with a smile, waiting for Ding Ning to make an embarrassment.


    "You''re catching up with the ducks. Where can I sing?"


    Ding Ning said with a black line on his face. Although any song can''t stop him since he woke up, he doesn''t plan to sing on stage.


    "Go, go, just make us happy. We are guests. Ah, you half host always wants us to have fun."


    Diba has been very dull, but now she is particularly positive. She said like anger or joy, which makes Ding Ning doubt whether she is colluding with song Ziyi.


    "Hurry up and get on the stage, old six, you are the home of all!"


    When Ding Ning decided not to go on stage, Song Dong shamelessly betrayed him. A spotlight hit him in the face, leaving him nowhere to hide and exposed to everyone''s eyes.


    "Wow, what a handsome little brother."


    "I suddenly looked forward to it. I didn''t listen to the song. I was satisfied just looking at my face."


    "Huachi, this little brother is mine."


    "Handsome boy, come on stage quickly. I''ll give you a flower basket. I''ll treat you to supper later."


    "Handsome boy, do you have a girlfriend? I''m still single."


    "Come on, handsome boy. I can''t wait."


    "Come on, handsome boy! We support you!"


    ¡­¡­


    The crowd suddenly burst into an uproar. Their indifferent attitude also changed. They seemed to be full of expectations. Several flower crazy women, with small stars shining in their eyes, shouted loudly.


    After all, Ding Ning was so powerful that he beat up the famous Wu shaodu near the University City, and even the ferocious reinforcements. Such a handsome man with face, power and style is extremely attractive to female college students in the flowering season.


    Ding Ning glared at Song Dong with a grin. This product is a pit brother''s thing.


    "Isn''t it just singing a song? What are you afraid of? Men are numb. Don''t ink."


    Seeing Ding Ning''s reluctance to take the stage, song Ziyi''s Willow eyebrows stood up, and his eyes glittered with cunning, and began to use the method of provocation.


    Grandma''s, uncle can bear, uncle can''t bear, sing and sing. What''s great? You''ll see whether brother is a man sooner or later.


    Ding Ning was annoyed. His heart was horizontal. He stood up and said, what a big thing, isn''t it singing? Who is afraid of who.


    "Come on, brother Ning, we look after you."


    Guan Xiaotong waved a small pink fist to cheer him up, but Ding Ning saw full of malice. The girl''s eyes were full of schadenfreude.


    "Hey, I could have eaten on my face. I didn''t expect you to force me to eat on my talent. I really can''t keep a low profile if I want to keep a low profile!"


    Ding Ning shook his head and said tragically.


    Come on!


    Yang Mi and others couldn''t help laughing. They covered their stomachs and laughed back and forth. They waved their hands and shouted that they couldn''t do it. Was this goods sent by monkeys.


    Diba also smiled and tears came out. She knew Ding Ning was narcissistic, but she didn''t expect him to be so crazy and inhuman.


    Ding Ning followed her to the meeting in the town, took a zigzag step, carried his hands behind his back, shook three times on the stage, stared at Song Ziyi, who was holding a smile, and took the microphone in her hand, He coughed two times and said seriously, "Hello, everyone. In order to cooperate with some people''s evil interests, I can only be driven to the shelves and sing one for you. However, I don''t know how to sing. Why don''t I show you a magic."


    "No, it''s agreed that singing is singing, and other programs are not allowed to replace it. Of course, I suggest that you perform a magic trick for everyone after singing. Everyone said, OK?"


    Song Ziyi was determined to make a fool of him. Where would he be allowed to muddle through, he immediately began to incite the masses.


    "OK, sing first and perform magic!"


    The appeal of the star is not covered. Song Ziyi immediately followed her advice. The shouting almost overturned the ceiling of the bar.


    Grandma, this is a conspiracy, forcing me to make a fool of myself.


    Hum, I want you to make a fool of yourself. I don''t like singing very much, but I still have no problem imitating.


    Immediately grinned: "since everyone is so enthusiastic, I''ll make a fool of myself, but I can''t just sing one."


    "What do you mean?"


    Song Ziyi was slightly stunned and immediately felt that Ding Ning had a sinister intention. He must want to use his hard to hear song. Everyone was disgusted and ran away.


    "It''s not interesting, because I want to imitate sister MI and sister Liya. You six sing, so I can''t just sing one."


    Ding Ning said calmly, hum, since you want to make a fool of me, I''ll shock you to death.


    Song Ziyi was stunned, and the color of disbelief flickered in her beautiful eyes: "you mean, you want to imitate the six of us to sing?"


    "Good!"


    Ding Ning''s head was like an old goose, his chin was raised to a 45 degree angle, and his face was proud and charming.


    Everyone present was stunned. Did the goods get caught in the door? One of your big men even wants to imitate women to sing. It''s still six styles. Since there are different women, how can it be? It''s so easy to be anti string.


    "Are you sure?"


    Song Ziyi was a little confused. She didn''t know what medicine was sold in Ding Ning''s gourd.


    "Sure!"


    Ding Ning glanced and said naturally.


    Joking, he has a mermaid totem, knows the sound wave sound generation skills, and the breathing method of all things can communicate with all things in the world. What voice in the world can''t he imitate?


    Song Ziyi''s face became very strange. Is this goods going to break the jar?


    "Well, don''t hinder me from singing here. It''s like crosstalk. Hurry down."


    Ding Ning was impatient and waved his hand like catching flies. He really wanted to kick song Ziyi down, and turned angrily and left.


    There was a sudden commotion under the stage. If Ding Ning hadn''t cleaned up Wu shaodu before, they had to rush onto the stage to clean up the guy who dared not pay attention to the goddess.


    Even so, some people hid in the dark and began to drink and scold, shouting to let him roll down.


    Ding Ning didn''t bother to argue with them. He picked up the microphone and started singing directly. He was deliberately angry with song Ziyi. Who let the little woman put him in a position to make a fool of him.


    You don''t need to tell me the color of life


    Like a fish swimming to the sea, the wind cheers freely


    I have my own attitude about dreams and love "


    ¡­¡­


    Song Ziyi was almost under the stage. As soon as Ding Ning opened his mouth, he was shocked at his feet. He turned around and looked at him in disbelief. It was the reproduction of Tong Liya''s original voice.


    Tong Liya herself was stunned. She opened her mouth wide and looked at Ding Ning singing on the stage. She couldn''t understand how her voice would pop out of his mouth.


    Pop!


    Guan Xiaotong''s wine cup fell directly to the ground, and he still didn''t know it was smashed. His eyes almost didn''t protrude. He looked at Ding Ning in shock and Tong Liya around him. He wondered whether they had exchanged souls.


    The others were also dull faced. They opened their mouths to see Ding Ning and turned their heads to see Tong Liya. They couldn''t believe their ears.


    The audience under the stage was even more silly, with wide eyes, wide mouth and shocked look at Ding Ning.


    Until the end of a song, Ding Ning started singing without stopping:


    premise


    You have to feel a trace of malice first


    specific


    Please break into my forest


    ¡­¡­


    "Hiss!"


    Head together, the audience took a breath, and then exploded the pot.


    "God, it was Tong Liya''s voice just now, and now it''s Guan Xiaotong''s voice. It''s incredible."


    "It can''t be that they were recorded when they sang before. Now it''s the original sound. Does this guy lip synch?"


    "It''s impossible. When they sing, the scene is very noisy. There will be a lot of noise in the original broadcast. It can''t be lip synching."


    "My God, I''ve seen one person''s voice imitate perfectly, but I''ve never seen two people imitate so much."


    "It''s nothing to imitate the voice. The greatest thing is that he imitates Tong Liya and their singing. This is not as simple as imitating the look, tone and expression, but imitates the whole song like a copying machine. Moreover, he is still a man and imitates a girl. Even Lausanne can''t do this difficult imitation."


    "That''s awesome. Who''s this handsome guy? I''ve never heard of him."


    "Who knows, I haven''t seen such a genius. It shouldn''t be unknown."


    "Yes, look at him sitting with big stars such as Yang Mi and song Ziyi. He must not be ordinary people. Check his name. From today on, my mother will powder him."


    "It''s necessary. Such people learn what they like. It''s a wonder like gold."


    "Is this a kind of oral skill?"


    "It shouldn''t count. Oral skills imitate a lot of sounds, but if you want to completely imitate a few songs, I''m afraid you may not be able to do it."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Ziyi was completely stupid. She stood in front of the stage like a column and thought about how this guy did it?


    Song Dong also had a dull face. His mouth was so open that he could plug a big duck egg. He stared at him like he didn''t know Ding Ning. He roared madly in his heart. Is this still old six? Are you sure you''re not possessed by a song god?


    The solemn man who just woke up forgot to find Li Xiaoman. He stared at Ding Ning, the old six, who was singing. When did he change his gender?


    It''s late


    I''m going to get up and go back


    There are no clouds to cover the sun


    Dusk will rush


    ¡­¡­


    When Ding Ning began to imitate Diba and sing "reluctant", the whole scene fell into a dead silence.


    It is as like as two peas of Ding Ning, although he is imitating, but he is just imitating his voice, and not singing the same thing. He has added his own understanding and emotional devotion in many places.


    It''s gone far


    It''s time to turn around and leave


    ¡­¡­


    That kind of hesitation and entanglement, sadness and reluctance, more tension and rendering power than Diba''s singing.


    Under the stage, there are already emotional girls who can''t help sobbing, holding their boyfriend''s hand tightly, hoping that time can stay at this moment forever and don''t have to face the pain and torture when letting go.


    More people have red eyes and are completely immersed in the artistic conception of sadness.


    In my mind, I can''t help thinking of my beautiful first love, but I broke up because of this or that helplessness. The sadness and pain that I thought had long been forgotten are now turned out from the dusty memory, allowing them to enter the memory and melancholy first.

 Chapter 1460

    Diba clenched her lips and glittering tears twinkled at the bottom of her eyes. This song was originally sung by her for Ding Ning, which made her feel more empathy. The strong emotion between the lines made her heartache like a needle. After all, she couldn''t help crying.


    Yang Mi just got married. Although she has been very open-minded and cheerful and can face it with an ordinary heart, this song still easily tore open her wound and hit the most vulnerable sensitive point in her heart. Leaning on Tong Liya''s shoulder, she was already crying.


    Guan Xiaotong is in the sweet period of love, but he still feels uncomfortable. He rubs his red eyes and mutters, "brother Ning is really annoying. How to sing makes people feel so sad."


    "This is his real strength. I knew from the time he pointed out his playing mistakes to me that he was definitely not an ordinary person. It was amazing. I just didn''t know how he would imitate my cello later."


    Ouyang stared at Ding Ning at dawn and exclaimed, his eyes flashing the color of expectation.


    As a professional musician, she naturally knows how strong the appeal of music is, but she is not immersed in the artistic conception of the song. Although Ding Ning has shown a miracle, she still doesn''t think Ding Ning can imitate her cello solo.


    She is still conceited about her accomplishments in cello. Even if Ding Ning really happens to play cello, she doesn''t believe that he can copy it perfectly.


    You know, musical instruments and singing are not the same thing at all. Having a good voice and certain singing skills, coupled with good luck, may become a hot singer; However, there is no shortcut to musical instruments. It takes a certain talent and constant hard practice over the years to achieve success.


    It''s amazing that a diva like song Ziyi can master one or two musical instruments at most. She doesn''t believe that Ding Ning learned cello so skillfully.


    But as a result, after Ding Ning perfectly copied Yang Mi''s "support of love", she took over the cello sent by Song Dong, and just showed the natural and unrestrained visual feeling of playing the guitar. She interpreted the song breddina vidavingar she had played before incisively and vividly, perfectly flawless.


    Ouyang''s small mouth at dawn stunned into an O-shaped shape, which made her wonder whether she had lived in vain in the past 19 years, and even failed in her strengths she was always proud of.


    Ding Ning''s performance has completely shattered the last bit of pride in her heart and made her convinced.


    have dined and wined to satiety


    Lazy Afternoon


    Open the corner of memory in your spare time


    Turn out the graduation album


    Old yellow photos


    Recording the innocent face


    Pond side


    Wooden guitar


    Sing softly


    Endless wanton publicity


    ¡­¡­


    When Ding Ning played the guitar and began to sing the folk song named "old photos" by song Ziyi, the atmosphere of the whole bar set off a new climax again, humming gently, which was almost comparable to the concert scene.


    Ding Ning did not sing with the original flavor, but divided the ballad into two parts: male and female duets. The female part is the voice of song Ziyi, and the male part is his original voice.


    What made song Ziyi almost collapse was that this guy changed her music at will, made some subtle changes to her carefully created melody and some syllables, and didn''t respect her copyright at all.


    Although the changes are very subtle and ordinary people can''t hear them at all, as an original, any changes can''t escape her ears, but she has to admit that the changed songs become more catchy, more reasonable and beautiful.


    Ding Ning has always liked this expression of ballads and poured out what he wanted to express


    The way of expression, like a lover whispering in his ear, and like a trickle of water flowing slowly, makes him very comfortable and easy to immerse himself.


    At the end of the song, people were still immersed in the beautiful memory of youth, and the bar fell into a dead silence again.


    Ding Ning bowed slightly and wanted to step down. Song Ziyi suddenly woke up, picked up the microphone and said loudly, "do you think my friend sings well?"


    "Good!"


    There was a sparse cheering sound.


    But then more and more people woke up and roared like thunder: "good! Great!"


    Then there was thunderous applause, and countless people shouted, "handsome boy, we haven''t heard enough. Let''s have another song."


    "One song is not enough. Let''s have more."


    "Handsome boy, can you tell us your name?"


    "I''ll be your iron powder from today on."


    "Me too. I want to be your iron powder, handsome boy. Tell us your name."


    "Yes, what''s your name? We want to be your fans."


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the shouting of the audience, Ding ningben was slightly lost and suddenly became excited. He was happy as if he was going to fly. He was comfortable all over, as if every cell was cheering.


    At this moment, he suddenly understood why sister Ye Huan wanted to be a star. People are social animals. Everyone hopes to be recognized and loved by more people, which will meet their personal vanity to the greatest extent and obtain an unparalleled sense of achievement.


    The feeling of being recognized, loved and welcomed can delight anyone''s body and mind. This is the word "name" in the word fame and wealth that no one can avoid in the world of mortals.


    And fame and wealth are twins connected by twin blood. Fame will naturally benefit. On the contrary, favorable nature will also win fame.


    But if you want both fame and wealth, you can''t do without the word "management". If you operate well, a bad reputation can become a good reputation, and if you operate poorly, a good reputation will become a bad reputation.


    Good reputation will make profits easier, and bad reputation may let profits abandon you. Therefore, there is a derivative of "public opinion".


    The relationship between husband and wife needs to be managed; The relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law needs to be managed; The relationship between leaders and subordinates needs to be managed; The relationship between businessmen and business partners needs to be managed; The relationship between teachers and students needs to be managed; The relationship between the government and investors needs to be managed; The relationship between artists and the company needs to be managed; The relationship between stars and fans needs to be managed


    To sum up, in fact, whether it is family, career, love or people''s daily life, it is inseparable from the word management.


    Therefore, management is also an important part of the world. It is only different from the infrastructure of the five elements and yin-yang light and darkness. It is one of the necessary elements that can not be seen or touched but actually exist in the living groups.


    At this moment, Ding Ning seemed to explore the secret of the composition of the world and fell into an inexplicable epiphany. The injured spirit began to repair itself. Although the speed was too slow to check, it was enough to surprise him.


    You know, after his soul was injured, in addition to rolling the sheets with the nine day Xuannv and refining the star power in the will space, he could recover his soul a little. Even the prefecture level pill Huishen pill had little effect on repairing the soul, which made him feel very depressed.


    He is not a strong man in the holy martial arts realm. It is reasonable to say that the prefecture level pill should have a strong curative effect on his realm, but he has eaten the Huishen pill as food, which is not very helpful for the repair of the divine soul.


    He also thought about the reason. Maybe it''s because his cultivation realm is special. The body at the peak of Shengwu realm and the cultivation at the peak of Shenwu realm have the unprecedented seven martial arts


    Soul, put him in a very special state, so the prefecture level pill didn''t work on him.


    The heaven level pill is aimed at the strong in tongshenjing. Unfortunately, with his current level of alchemy, although he has been able to refine some low-level heaven level pills, the pills that have an effect on the spirit are all high-level heaven level pills, and he can''t refine them now.


    The real thing is that there are empty treasures but he is unable to dig, which makes him unable to hold back. Therefore, he will be ecstatic only after he realizes that the reputation value can accelerate the healing of the spirit.


    But why does reputation have an effect on repairing the spirit?


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered that both Mermaid and Su Su said that they needed a lot of reputation value, which could help them speed up the integration of gods and souls, but he had never experienced it personally.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, he really felt the healing effect of reputation on the soul. Although he didn''t understand the principle, it was all related to the power of faith.


    This discovery made him temporarily change his mind and decided not to hide his name any more. He made a big show to gain more prestige.


    "I''m a doctor. Today, I just came to the bar with some friends. They drove them to the shelves before they performed on the stage. I''m very happy to be liked by everyone."


    All thoughts were just a flash. Ding Ning soon woke up, picked up the microphone and said with a smile.


    "Ding Ning? Little miracle doctor Ding Ning?"


    It has to be said that Ding Ning is still very famous. Although not many people have seen him, many people still know his name.


    "Ding Ning, a little miracle doctor, is very famous? Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    There are also many people who don''t pay attention to medicine.


    "The little miracle doctor is a big medical cow who invented traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia. He became a distinguished professor of Ningda at a young age and served as the dean of the College of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia. You haven''t heard of it. You can only say that you are too ignorant."


    Someone said ostentatiously.


    "What? Traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia? One of my relatives used traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia during the operation some time ago. After leaving the hospital, he was full of praise. He said that it was countless times stronger than anesthetics, and there were no side effects. Unexpectedly, he invented it."


    The man was stunned, his eyes lit up and looked at Ding Ning excitedly: "God, medical professor and Dean of the College of Anesthesiology, how old is he? He seems to be about the same age as us."


    "Yes, he is the pride of Ningda, or the senior I admire most. But he is too low-key. I haven''t had a chance to see him. I didn''t expect to see him here today. I was lucky to see his magical performance. I''m so happy. Fortunately, I photographed all his performances just now, and I want to post them to microblog."


    A girl with small stars in her eyes picked up her mobile phone excitedly and posted the captured video screen on her microblog with the title of super long "Ninghai little miracle doctor is versatile, and the super imitation show shocked four people".


    At the same time, many other bar guests also made the same move, "the unknown side of Ninghai little miracle doctor", "the story that Ninghai little miracle doctor and Tian Tian Tian have to tell", "the red star in the bar at the center of the night, the amazing four of Xiaoshen''s medical skills", "the master in the people - the magical performance of the little miracle doctor"


    Countless Title parties came out in the air, attracting more people''s attention. They clicked countless in a short time, and countless people reproduced them crazily, setting off a frenzy on the Internet.


    Ding Ning''s official forum was even more tumultuous. The fan support group should rise from the high-rise to express strong protest. The grudging condemnation of Ning Ning was too meaningless. They didn''t tell them when they performed on the stage, which made them unable to witness the style of their idols. They still knew it through other people''s microblogs, which made them feel embarrassed.

 Chapter 1461

    Until an iron powder surprised her by saying that she knew where the night was, and asked if anyone had rushed to see the style of the idol. As a result, Ninghai fans were like clouds, and said excitedly that they would immediately rush to meet, so that those foreign fans beat their chest and feet, and hated why they were not born in Ninghai.


    Therefore, without Ding Ning''s knowledge, Ninghai fan support group killed the night Weiyang bar from all directions.


    "I just said that after the concert, I will perform a magic trick for you. I mean what I say. Now I will honor my promise. Do you agree?"


    With a smile, Ding Ning picked up the microphone and asked.


    "Good!"


    There was a neat roar in the bar, and everyone''s face was filled with excitement. The previous discordant voices that made Ding Ning roll down had long disappeared.


    The poor Diva was ignored by the gorgeous. Standing on the stage was neither left nor left. She was embarrassed.


    "Ziyi, don''t go yet. Will you cooperate with me?"


    Ding Ning noticed song Ziyi''s situation and waved to her with a smile, resolving her embarrassment.


    Diba bit her lips under the stage. There was a trace of resentment and envy in the Yingying autumn water. Why was song Ziyi not me standing on the stage.


    "I''d better forget it. I can''t do magic?"


    Song Ziyi refused in a panic, for fear that Ding Ning, an asshole, would take revenge for driving the ducks to the shelves.


    "You don''t need to, just cooperate with me."


    Ding Ning''s smile is meaningful. This chick dares to play with herself. How can she let her go so easily.


    "No, forget it. Let''s change someone and let Xiaotong and Diba come. They must be happy... Ah..."


    Song Ziyi was even more flustered. She shook her head desperately and resolutely refused to agree. As she said, she retreated, but unexpectedly, she stepped on the air and fell off the stage, sending out a sad scream.


    "Ah!"


    "Purple clothes!"


    "Sister purple!"


    The bar gave out a cry of surprise, and everyone''s heart was instantly mentioned in their throat. The timid one had closed his eyes in fear.


    Yang Mi and others lost their voice and screamed. Huoran stood up and clenched his fist. His face showed panic. It seemed that he had seen the tragedy of song Ziyi''s fall.


    Although the stage is not high and only looks like more than two meters, song Ziyi can''t prevent falling down on his back. Once he lands on the ground, he must land first on the back of his head and hips. If he lands first on the head, it''s not impossible to burst his brain directly.


    Ah!


    Another scream sounded, but there was no panic and tension in the scream, but contained incredible surprise and ecstasy.


    Those guests who closed their eyes and did not dare to look opened their eyes in fear, but the incredible scene in front of them made them stare wide and scream out.


    Song Ziyi was only half a meter away from the ground, but he lay flat and suspended there. It seemed that there was something invisible under him holding her, still floating slowly upward in full view of the public.


    Song Ziyi''s face was pale, her towering chest fluctuated sharply, her closed eyes slowly opened, full of blank color, and she didn''t seem to have recovered from her panic. She didn''t know what her situation was now.


    "Don''t be nervous, this is just a magic trick performed by me and Ziyi."


    Ding Ning''s gentle voice sounded calmly, which made song Ziyi wake up from the shock.


    "You girl, you''re rough all day. How can I relax?"


    Song Ziyi didn''t understand what her situation was. In her mind, Ding Ning''s voice, which seemed to blame but actually spoiled, made her heart ripple with an unprecedented touch.


    "Magic, it''s magic. Oh, my God, it scared me to death."


    "It''s so exciting. The magic is so lifelike. Look at the expression in purple. It''s so deceptive. I don''t know. I thought it was true."


    "I didn''t expect Ziyi to sing well and act better. That expression... Ouch, he deceived me anyway."


    "It''s all right. It''s all right. I''m careful now. My liver is still jumping around."


    "Ding Ning is really good at playing. He even plays such thrilling magic."


    "Awesome, it''s really awesome. The little miracle doctor is not only good at medicine and singing, but also plays magic. It''s amazing."


    "Ha ha, wonderful. It''s really wonderful. I swear, this is definitely the most wonderful magic I''ve ever seen."


    ¡­¡­


    When the audience heard that it was a magic show, their hearts hung tight before they fell into their stomachs. They were full of praise and looked at Ding Ning''s eyes full of fire.


    Yang Mi and others also patted their chest, and a heart fell to the ground, but when they thought of the previous danger, they were still terrified. They looked at calm Ding Ning with startled eyes. Was it magic or accident? To tell you the truth, they have no spectrum at all.


    Di Bamei''s eyes were colorful. Although she didn''t know the truth, her intuition told her that it was not a magic show, but a real accident.


    Remembering that Ding Ning could sneak into her room and peep, she couldn''t detect his trace, and finally appeared outside the room, she was more convinced that it was an accident rather than a magic show.


    In her eyes, Ding Ning''s body was always covered with a mysterious veil, which made her have a strong desire to get close to him and understand him, so as to uncover the layers of fog shrouded in him.


    Although song Ziyi didn''t know how Ding Ning did it, she was smart and knew that Ding Ning was looking for a step for her. Otherwise, the news that Tian Tian Tian went to the bar for leisure and fell off the platform will certainly be made an issue by the National People''s Congress, and there may be any scandal.


    His face quickly returned to calm. When he wanted to stand up, he found that his body was imprisoned by an invisible force and couldn''t move. He was shocked and looked at Ding Ning for help.


    "The magic is not over yet. In the second half, it''s a living man!"


    Ding Ning smiled with a faint purple awn flashing at the bottom of his eyes.


    Song Ziyi only felt a burst of heavy fatigue. Her eyelids were as heavy as lead and fell asleep.


    The audience did not find this scene. With a wave of Ding Ning''s hands, song Ziyi, suspended in mid air, suddenly disappeared in place.


    Boom!


    The bar suddenly burst into an uproar. The audience stood up in horror, stood on tiptoe with excitement on their faces, stretched their necks and looked carefully on the stage. They wanted to see clues to crack Ding Ning''s magic and see where song Ziyi was hiding.


    Ding Ning stretched out his hand like a gentleman and said with a smile: "you can elect five representatives to look for it on the stage. Whoever can find where Ziyi was hidden by me can get the opportunity to have lunch with six big stars, Yang Mi, song Ziyi, Guan Xiaotong, Diba, Tong Liya and Ouyang Breaking Dawn!"


    Yang Mi and others couldn''t laugh or cry when they heard the speech. They knew that Ding Ning was driving ducks to the shelves before retaliating against them. They secretly scolded the stingy man, but they could only recognize it.


    The scene was boiling with a bang. No one could refuse the temptation of having lunch with six goddess stars. In order to compete for the five places on the stage, the audience almost didn''t fight.


    Song Dong is still very economic minded. He immediately organized people to announce that the five places will be held by the top five people who spend in the bar tonight.


    The people who sent flower baskets and consumed the top five immediately smiled with joy. They stood up and were going to look for the mystery of the disappearance of song Ziyi.


    "Wait a minute, it''s not fair!"


    A light and crisp woman''s voice resounded through the bar, and people were confused


    He turned his head in surprise.


    I saw a young woman with beautiful hair, wearing leather clothes, good figure and cold face push open the door of the bar and come in.


    Wow, behind her, hundreds of people swarmed in, making everyone tremble. NIMA, won''t you come to smash the field?


    Song Dong muttered in his heart. With a stiff smile on his face, he asked, "this beauty, I don''t know what you think is unfair?"


    "We just came here and haven''t spent yet. I think your election method is very unfair to us."


    The woman in leather has a strong aura and said coldly.


    The five people in the top five became ugly. One of the young people in Armani said discontentedly, "who can blame you for being late?"


    "Why are you late? Can''t I spend now?"


    The woman in leather glanced at him proudly and said dismissively.


    "That is, what is the top five consumption now? Give us ten minutes to reschedule the top five consumption quota."


    Behind the woman in leather, another beautiful young woman, who was white and wearing fur and elegant, also had a strong aura and said arrogantly.


    The Armani youth seemed to have no shortage of money. He held his arm and said with a sneer, "what? Fight for financial resources? Come on."


    "Who''s afraid of who? I''ve already spent 50000 yuan, and I can afford to spend another 1080000 yuan. It''s just money. It''s a little fun."


    Who can rank among the top five consumers is not rich. A fat man with a gold chain around his neck, dressed as a nouveau riche, his squint eyes whirled back and forth on the beautiful curve of a beautiful young woman, and said proudly.


    "Yes, isn''t it consumption? It''s an autumn of 180000. Come and see how rich you are."


    Behind the consumption ranking young woman, a beautiful woman with elegant temperament and wearing a mink coat came in, waved her hand carelessly: "who is the boss?"


    "I am. My last name is song..."


    Song Dong was happy. NIMA, this is the rhythm of bidding. She hurriedly introduced herself with her head held high.


    But unexpectedly, the mink beauty impatiently interrupted, "all right, just know you''re the boss. There''s no need to introduce yourself."


    Then he turned his head and looked at Ding Ning with a dull expression on the stage. His cold face was like the melting of spring snow. He suddenly turned into a lost girl with a crazy face. His eyes twinkled with small stars and shouted, "Ning Ning Ning, we''ve come to see you. I''m the deputy head of your Ninghai fan support group. I don''t eat fish."


    "Ning Ning, I''m the head of your Ninghai fan support group on a quiet summer night. You''re so ungrateful that you don''t inform us when you come to the bar."


    The girl in leather also shouted with excitement.


    "I''m the head of Nanhu fan support group, Ning Ning''s son and his mother. I just came to Ninghai to do business. I''m so lucky to catch up with this event."


    The young woman with beautiful fur blushed and waved at Ding Ning excitedly.


    "Ning Ning, and me, I''m your fan, the general head of the support group. After the rain, the representative artillery stationed in Ninghai beat mosquitoes."


    A coquettish young man in a pink suit shouted with flying eyebrows.


    "And me, I''m Ningning''s sweetheart."


    "I, I''m Ningning''s little sweetheart."


    ¡­¡­


    Hundreds of people behind the three women reported their homes one after another. Unexpectedly, they were all members of the fan support group.

 Chapter 1462

    Ding Ning was completely confused. Why did his fan support group suddenly come together.


    But looking at them with enthusiasm, their hearts were filled with emotion, and their voices trembled: "you... How did you come?"


    "Who told you not to stand up for justice? We didn''t inform us of such a wonderful performance. We had to act by ourselves and kill for you."


    The quiet summer night said bitterly that she was worthy of being the head of the fan support group in Ninghai area. With a wave of her small hand, the iron fans closed their mouths neatly and looked at Ding Ning with fiery eyes.


    "Well, it''s just playing with friends and getting ducks on the shelves temporarily. It''s just an emergency."


    Although Ding Ning knew that he had a huge fan base, he rarely interacted with them. He felt guilty and hurriedly explained.


    "We''ve been leaving messages on our official microblog to hold a fan meeting, but you haven''t responded. It''s better to hit the day than to choose a day. Let''s do it today."


    Said the quiet summer night without doubt.


    Raised his hand and looked at the six digit wristwatch, took out a bank card and waved to Song Dong with a dull face: "who, I''ll send a 500000 flower basket to Ning Ning first, swipe the card directly, and the password is six zeros."


    Song Dong''s eyes lit up. He ran to the bank card and flattered, "do you want to order more wine or something?"


    The quiet summer night turned and looked, and said, "we haven''t come yet. First arrange a place for our people to sit down. All the consumption tonight is mine."


    "What are you talking about? What do you mean to count you? Here, who? This is my card. The password is six six. I''d better brush a million flower baskets for my family first. Whatever good wine and snacks are on me."


    Ning Ning''s son quit, took out a bank card and threw it to Song Dong. He said quietly.


    "What do you mean, you don''t take the deputy head as a cadre? What do you mean? When I have no money? Come on, who, this is my card. The password is six eights. Brush the two million flower basket for my family Ningning first. I''m happy tonight. All the expenses of the members of the backup group are mine."


    Said the cat, who didn''t eat fish.


    "What are you talking about? I''m the general representative of the general head stationed in Ninghai. It''s not your turn to decide the fan meeting of Ningning. The general head has spoken. All the expenses tonight are hers. No one of you is allowed to compete with me."


    The cannon hit the mosquito, holding the orchid finger. With a wave of Niang''s anger, more than a dozen powerful men in black crowded in from the crowd of fans. Everyone carried a password box, bowed respectfully to the cannon hit the mosquito, put the password box neatly in front of Song Dong, and then opened it to reveal the neat banknotes inside.


    Song Dong''s eyes are straight. NIMA, what''s the situation?


    The cannon hit the mosquito, took out the nail clipper, repaired his nails, blew, and said calmly, "who, this is five million cash. First give my family three million flower baskets, and the rest is the cost of tonight. If it''s not enough, you can tell me, and I''ll let someone pick them up."


    "Enough, enough!"


    Song Dong''s eyes narrowed happily into a seam, regardless of who his name had become.


    Nima, he can earn 1.5 million for three million flower baskets, and he can earn more than 100000 or 200000 for the remaining two million, excluding all expenses. Not counting the flower baskets sent by the three of them on a quiet summer night, he can earn more in one night than he earns in a month.


    Especially, these people are simply arrogant and inhuman. I really don''t understand the world of the rich.


    "The General Commander is amazing. Isn''t it five million? Who came out of my Cary directly for six million?"


    I have to say that the impact of five million cash is absolutely unparalleled. Ningning''s son and his mother were also restrained at once. When he woke up, he became angry with shame. Don''t be too angry


    Face, even with cash to impress, she can''t bear it.


    "Yes, what''s the matter with the General Commander? He''s a head taller than us. Who, draw seven million from my Cary."


    The cat who doesn''t eat fish is not happy. What do you mean? Five million want to compete for the right to host the fan meeting. It''s beautiful.


    "Ten million!"


    Quiet summer night, his face was calm and calm. He directly asked for 10 million yuan, which shocked everyone. I really don''t understand what these people think.


    As for the first five consumers, the young Armani and others who were shouting to fight had long lost their temper, and they were too shy to say a word.


    They are rich. Let them spend $1.8 million to win the chance to have lunch with six big stars. They may be able to do it by biting their teeth.


    But to spend millions or even tens of millions for such an uncertain opportunity, in their view, it is something that can only be done by brain disability. With this money, what kind of big stars can''t play.


    But it''s not over yet. A girl who mixed in the fan group dressed in ordinary clothes and didn''t show mountains and dew said calmly, "eleven million."


    "Twelve million."


    Unfortunately, she is not the only low-key millionaire. As soon as she made an offer, another girl dressed in the same ordinary dress opened her mouth and shouted a high price of 12 million.


    "Thirteen million."


    Quiet summer night can''t hang on her face. She is the head of Ninghai fan support group. In her own land, if the right to hold the first fan meeting is taken away, how will she mix in the future.


    "Fifteen million."


    Ning Ning''s son''s mother is also a strong competitor. As the head of Nanhu fan support group, if she can win the right to host the first fan meeting, she will have face.


    "20 million."


    The cannon hit the mosquitoes and couldn''t hold his breath. He raised the price in a shrill voice. He wanted to scare them away. A cold sweat had poured out on his forehead.


    He is a member of SamSung group. Li Enxi, the chairman of Shao, is the general head of the fan support group. He was authorized to pay close attention to the every move of the little miracle doctor. The right to hold the fan meeting must be taken down, otherwise where will Shao''s face go.


    However, the sky high price of $20 million has reached the limit he can bear. No matter how much, he can only apply with the chairman.


    Song Dong was stunned. He looked at the pink gun strangely. He couldn''t understand what the charm of his sixth brother was. He even killed men and women.


    "Twenty one million."


    Unfortunately, the calculation of cannons hitting mosquitoes failed. The cat who doesn''t eat fish bites his teeth and adds another million. It seems that even if it doesn''t reach the limit, it''s almost the same.


    "Twenty two million."


    Ning Ning''s son his mother ate the weight and was determined to win the right to hold the first fan meeting, but it can be seen from her slightly trembling voice that this is almost her limit.


    "23 million!"


    The voice of the quiet summer night also began to tremble, but the fundus of the eyes flickered a decisive color, and the right to host must be won.


    "23.5 million."


    Ning Ning''s mother was unwilling to raise the price again. The fund she could use was 25 million. No matter how much, she really couldn''t bear it. Even the range of the price increase began to decrease.


    "24 million."


    The quiet summer night hesitated for a moment, winked at the cat who didn''t eat fish, and increased the price again after reaching a consensus.


    According to her personal financial resources, she really can''t compare with Ningning''s son. 24 million is the highest price she and the cat who don''t eat fish can offer together. No matter how much, they can''t afford it.


    Ning Ning''s child his mother hesitated. She saw the determination of potential in the quiet summer night and worried that she would increase the price again


    To decide whether to give up.


    "25 million."


    The cannon called the mosquito and immediately shouted out the terrible price. The general commander gave him the authority of up to 30 million.


    The quiet summer night, the cat who doesn''t eat fish and Ning Ning''s child his mother trembled all over and showed a strong unwilling color in their eyes, but they have reached the limit, and they can only give up reluctantly.


    The atmosphere of the scene fell into a dead silence. Even Yang Mi and others were stunned. Their eyes looking at Ding Ning were full of complex colors.


    The sky high price of $25 million only competes for the right to host Ding Ning''s fan meeting. One such local tyrant brain powder is enough to be envied by anyone, but Ding Ning has five or six.


    This is just the fan support group in Ninghai area and the head of the fan support group in Nanhu area who came to Ninghai on a business trip. The competition has become so fierce that they can''t imagine what the sky high price would be if the national fan support group came together.


    "Local tyrants are really local tyrants. I''m satisfied with one such fan."


    Ouyang said with envy on his face. Considering his fans, it''s impossible to compare.


    "Brain powder is terrible. It''s even more terrible for local tyrants. I''ve seen it."


    Guan Xiaotong said sour.


    "Hey, I''ve never felt so failed. We''re stars. We can''t compare with a doctor. It''s speechless."


    Tong Liya said with dismay.


    "Yes, I''ve never seen a non-star online celebrity. Fans will be so crazy."


    Yang Mi said with emotion.


    "Don''t you think he is a very magical person? He has a magical charm that ordinary people can''t reach. It''s not too much to have such crazy fans."


    Diba whispered absently.


    "Thirty million!"


    Just when the cannon hit the mosquito and happily enjoyed the envy, jealousy and hatred of everyone, a clear voice broke the calm and shocked everyone.


    "Who? Who is it?"


    It''s urgent for the cannon to hit the mosquito. NIMA, who pinched it so accurately and directly shouted to his upper limit, which made him explain to Shaodong.


    "Me!"


    There was a sudden commotion among the crowd and they all got out of the way. Ding Ning came over with a smile.


    Song Dong immediately had a bad hunch in his heart that NIMA was finished and the cooked duck was going to fly.


    But what can he do?


    At the beginning, a brother from a dormitory, the sixth brother from a poor family, can not only talk and laugh with the big stars he can''t reach, but also dare not put one of Wu shaofart. In addition, these crazy fans who spend a lot of money have been given to Amun in the past.


    It doesn''t matter to earn less money, but such a promising brother must make friends unconditionally. Although he seems to be some Philistines, he is not an astringent young man who has just graduated from school. He knows that the complexity of this society, the sinister people and contacts are always the most important resources to work hard in the society.


    If you don''t maintain such a relationship, do you have to curry favor with those so-called big people? Is it stupid?


    "Ning Ning, I''m sorry!"


    The quiet summer night cried out with shame. There was a choking in her voice. It was a shame. As the head of Ninghai fan support group, she was robbed of the right to hold the fan meeting, which made her feel ashamed of Ding Ning.


    Ning Ning''s children and cats who don''t eat fish look ashamed. They droop their heads like children who have done something wrong. They feel hot on their faces. They come in high spirits, but they are robbed of the limelight by others, which makes them ashamed and have no face to face Ding Ning.

 Chapter 1463

    "Thank you for your love. Seriously, I''m very moved by what you''ve done for me."


    Ding Ning slowly looked around and looked at the excited and eager faces. A warm current surged in his heart and said emotionally: "I have always ignored everyone''s feelings and rarely interacted with you. This is my fault."


    Before the fans spoke, Ding Ning continued to blame himself and said, "I didn''t expect that you would come to me to support me in the middle of the night. What''s more, you would spend a lot of money for the right to hold the fan meeting and fight for the right to hold the meeting. I''m very ashamed. Really, I feel very sorry for you. It''s all my fault."


    "Ningning, it''s not like this. It''s our voluntary, not your fault."


    Ning Ning''s child looked up anxiously and said.


    "Yes, Ning Ning, it''s not your fault. It''s our fault. This fan meeting was too hasty and didn''t respect your opinions. I was a little thoughtless. If it bothered you, I apologize."


    The quiet summer night also said anxiously, looking afraid of Ding Ning''s anger.


    "It''s none of your business, Ning Ning. We like you from the bottom of our heart. It''s our own business to compete for the right to hold the fan meeting. It has nothing to do with you. You must be blamed."


    The cat who doesn''t eat fish also said eagerly.


    Cannons beat mosquitoes and begged: "Ning Ning, give me the right to host your first fan meeting. I will do it beautifully and do not lose face. Otherwise, I can''t explain to the general head."


    "Well, um... I''ll say hello to her over there after the rain. It won''t embarrass you. Will you listen to my arrangement for this fan meeting?"


    Ding Ning said with a spring breeze smile.


    "Of course not!"


    The quiet summer night and others nodded in surprise.


    They are now afraid that Ding Ning is angry. Without his permission, they privately hold a fan meeting, which means forcibly kidnapping his will.


    Now I heard that he promised to hold a fan meeting. It''s not surprising.


    "Well, tonight, let''s hold a small fan meeting. Tonight, I will interact with all the fans present. Let''s find a place to sit down and I''ll finish the magic show first."


    Ding Ning said with a smile.


    "Well, Ning Ning, I''m afraid it''s not a small fan meeting."


    On a quiet summer night, his lips said.


    Ding Ning was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    "We''re just the ones who are close to us. There are still a lot of people coming."


    Quiet summer night, like a pupil who made a mistake, nervously pinched the corner of her clothes and said uneasily.


    "How many people are there?"


    Ding Ning is a little confused. Now the bar is full of people. Where can I fit more people.


    "It is conservatively estimated that at least 3000 people are on their way, maybe more."


    On a quiet summer night, I secretly glanced at Ding Ning and secretly blamed myself. I knew there would be no such noise. I couldn''t arrange for so many people.


    Ding Ning rubbed his temples with a headache. Now it''s a big trouble. Although Song Dong''s bar has just been expanded, it can accommodate more than 1000 people at most. There are still many people standing without seats.


    But at present, the bar has gathered about 1500 people, which has reached saturation. There are still 3000 people to come later, so the bar can''t be filled at all.


    Song Dong has so many people to come one day, and his face suddenly turns green. Although he is eager to be full of business every day, so many people have far exceeded the reception limit of the bar, unless they are piled up, they can be stuffed into the bar.


    "Dong... Brother Ning, why don''t you go to Qingyun club."


    Liu Dali sneaked up and asked for instructions in Ding Ning''s ear.


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up. Yes, he didn''t expect that Qingyun club is very close to here, and there is a special venue for company members to hold dances for leisure and entertainment, and it''s absolutely no problem to accommodate 5000 or 6000 people at the same time.


    Moreover, the sound equipment there cost a lot of money, which is better and complete than the sound equipment in the middle of the night. The only deficiency is that there is no lighting equipment and musical instruments in the bar.


    But it''s not difficult for him. For a moment, a few runes are guaranteed to be more colorful than the lights of the bar. As for musical instruments, it''s even more trivial. Just borrow the musical instruments at the center of the night.


    "Quiet summer night, cat who doesn''t eat fish, Ning Ning... Cough..."


    Ding Ning really couldn''t say the name of Ning Ning''s child''s mother. His face turned red, which made fans laugh and look at her vaguely.


    His mother also blushed and shyly lowered her head. She was embarrassed to face him. At the beginning, she only got this ambiguous online name because she loved Ding Ning. It was a little embarrassing to think that one day she would face him directly.


    "Cough, well, the bar is too small and we have too many people. I mean, let''s change to Qingyun club. It''s not far from here. It''s just one street away."


    Ding Ning smiled awkwardly and said his idea again.


    "OK, I''ll inform them to change their place in the group and let them go directly to Qingyun club."


    The quiet summer night said excitedly.


    "Well, I''ll trouble you, old three. Don''t open here tonight. It''s no problem to borrow your bar''s musical instrument."


    Ding Ning turned to Song Dong and said.


    "No problem, it''s a piece of cake. By the way, is there a stereo over there?"


    Song Dong felt a little lost. If the fan meeting was held in the middle of the night, his bar would suddenly become famous, but he also knew it was unrealistic. After all, the bar was still too small to accommodate so many people.


    "All the drinks in your bar, including waiters and bartenders, DJs and resident singers, have been moved over, and I have borrowed them all."


    Ding Ning said impolitely that his brother didn''t need to be hypocritical.


    "No problem. I''ll arrange it later."


    Song Dong agreed without hesitation. He had secretly decided to seal a big red envelope for all these borrowers. As for those resident singers, he should not mind singing more songs to increase their income.


    Ding Ning is very satisfied with Song Dong''s attitude. Borrowing these people is a small thing. No one will be unwilling to make money, but those drinks are different. Song Dong bought them with real money and silver. They are valuable, but he didn''t even mention them. With this kindness, Ding Ning will never treat him badly.


    "Well, little miracle doctor, where did Tian Tian change you?"


    Armani young man was really curious and couldn''t help asking.


    "I can''t tell you. I''m sorry, tonight''s magic show can only end here, and the bar will be closed. We''ll transfer the place to hold a fan meeting. Please understand that all your expenses tonight are free of charge and counted on me."


    Ding Ning apologized and announced loudly.


    "Fan meeting? Can I attend it?"


    Armani youth''s eyes lit up and asked expectantly.


    "Yes, we also want to participate. Can we also participate? We can give money."


    "I also want to go. Can you take us with you? You can give me more money."


    "Nightlife has just begun. Now the bar is closed and I have no place to go. Take us."


    ¡­¡­


    The bar suddenly yelled in a mess, and all non fans had to join in the fun.


    "Sorry, this is Ning Ning''s fan meeting. Non fans can''t attend."


    The quiet summer night took over for Ding Ning refused


    ¡£


    "I wasn''t before, but now I am. I''m also a fan of Ding Ning."


    "I''m also a big fan of him from now on. Take us, please."


    "Little miracle doctor is my senior. I was his fan originally, but I didn''t find an organization. Can I apply to join the fan support group now?"


    "Yes, I''m also his fan. I also ask to join the fan support group and attend the fan meeting."


    "And me, I''ll be his iron powder in the future. You can''t shut out fans."


    ¡­¡­


    The bar became noisy again, and non fan guests shouted that they were Ding Ning''s fans, even if they were not before, from now on.


    On a quiet summer night, a sly color flashed at the bottom of my eyes and waved to the fan group behind me: "all group leaders of Ninghai fan support group, see who has spare time in the group and receive fans on site."


    "Well, I''m the leader of 93 groups. There are only 13 positions in the group. Those who want to apply quickly submit information to join the group."


    "I''m the leader of group 82. There are seven vacant seats. First come, first served."


    "Group 76 still has nine positions."


    "Don''t look at us. Go there. The first fifty groups are already full."


    "There are still four positions in the 68 group. Come quickly if you want to join."


    "There are still 15 positions in group 103."


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning was stunned to see the group leaders start recruiting fans there like mall vendors. He felt that his whole outlook on life had been subverted. Nani, is that ok?


    What made him laugh and cry most was that his mother was shouting with her mobile phone, "is there any hometown from Nanhu that can join the Nanhu fan support group?"


    Well, several guests from Nanhu, their hometown, gathered around and asked to join. They were so angry that they pinched xiaomanyao on a quiet summer night and accused his mother of robbing fans. If it weren''t for the cannon hitting mosquitoes and the cat who didn''t eat fish stopping from the middle, they almost didn''t fight at the scene.


    The bar was in full swing to recruit fans. Ding Ning pretended to go to the bathroom, put song Ziyi out to wake up, and then went back to Yang Mi and others. He apologized and explained to them and wanted to send them back first.


    "Sister Ziyi, where did you hide just now?"


    Ouyang blinked at dawn, ignored Ding Ning, looked at Song Ziyi and asked curiously.


    "What? Where did I hide? I didn''t know what happened just now. I fell asleep and woke up."


    Song Ziyi said blankly, not knowing that he had been greatly changed into a living person.


    Ladies: "


    He looked at Ding Ning and wanted to get the answer from him.


    Ding Ning smiled and joked. How can I tell them such things.


    "Brother Ning, can I go to your fan meeting?"


    Guan Xiaotong''s eyes are dripping. She hasn''t had fun yet.


    "Yes, brother Ning, I can''t sleep when I go back now. Shall we go to your fans'' meeting? If I need a performance, I can perform one for free, OK?"


    Ouyang gave full play to her young advantage at dawn, shook Ding Ning''s arm and said in a whiny voice.


    "Well... I''m welcome, but I''m afraid you stay up too hard."


    Ding Ning pretended to be embarrassed and said, but he was happy and joked. If he could abduct the six big stars at his fan meeting, it would increase at least six free labor forces.


    "It''s really strange today. I''ve been sleepy at this point as usual, but I''m still very energetic. Anyway, I can''t sleep when I go back. Let''s go along with it."


    Tong Liya said strangely.

 Chapter 1464

    "Yes, I also feel very energetic. I''m not sleepy at all. I haven''t had enough. I''m going."


    Guan Xiaotong nodded like a kowtow bug with a small head and strongly demanded.


    "I haven''t made any announcements these two days. If you have no problem, I''ll sacrifice my life to accompany the gentleman today."


    Song Ziyi, as the host, also said.


    "I''m not sleepy. I haven''t played enough!"


    Diba is concise and comprehensive, but he has a clear attitude and wants to go.


    "Well, since everyone is not tired, let''s go and have a fun. Ding Ning, you won''t welcome us?"


    Yang Mi also felt a little excited and didn''t feel sleepy. In addition, she was really curious about Ding Ning and wanted to see what the difference would be in his fan meeting.


    "Why? I''m afraid you won''t give face if I want to invite you."


    Ding Ning said happily, turned his height and shouted, "vigorously!"


    "Here comes brother Ning. What can I do for you?"


    Liu Dali, who was greeting people to carry musical instruments, heard the call and immediately ran over and asked respectfully.


    "Arrange several people to escort sister Mi to Qingyun club. Don''t make any mistakes."


    Ding Ning warned seriously.


    "Don''t worry, brother Ning, I''ll call someone to meet them."


    Liu Dali dared not neglect, and immediately agreed.


    Then


    Ding Ning looked at Liu Dali with a speechless face and took out his mobile phone to call Gangzi. He looked very serious and said, "brother gang, hurry to send me dozens of powerful brothers. Brother Ning has several distinguished guests who need to be escorted."


    Ding Ning is also drunk. The whole journey from the bar to Qingyun club is less than 500 meters. Why did he send dozens of powerful brothers to escort him?


    But although Liu Dali made a mountain out of a molehill, he fully showed his attention to his orders. What can he say? He can only let him toss with a bitter smile.


    "Old six, where''s Xiaoman? Where have you been?"


    Solemnly endured for a long time, and finally saw that Ding Ning was free. He came forward and asked in a nervous whisper.


    "Oh, she was hurt before. The third arranged a room for her to rest. You asked Song Dong where she was."


    Ding Ning almost forgot Li Xiaoman, patted his forehead and replied.


    "Well, all right!"


    Solemnly relieved, he thought Li Xiaoman had run away, as long as he knew she was still there.


    But I was secretly feigning in my heart. I wanted to ask Song Dong, but the busy feet didn''t touch the ground. How can I have time to talk to me.


    "By the way, I remember which room over there. Go and look for it."


    Ding Ning knew through spiritual contact that Qingyun had finished the operation for Li Xiaoman and turned to solemnly.


    "Oh, well, I''ll look for it."


    Solemnly, when he heard the speech, he ran to Li Xiaoman''s location and looked for it one by one.


    Ding Ning was very busy. After Qingyun sent it back to Paradise Island, he picked up his mobile phone and called Luoxue. He asked the castle in the air to simply prepare snacks and desserts for 5000 or 6000 people, which were directly sent to Lingyun''s room and sent to Qingyun club.


    Snow is naturally full of promise. If she always wants to cook food for thousands of people, even if it''s not dinner, but snacks and desserts, it takes a long time. But since the three sisters of Miao Miao joined and more than 500 female slaves who love cooking helped, it''s only half an hour to supply snacks and desserts for thousands of people at most.


    What''s more, there are a lot of food prepared in advance in the storage ring, which is prepared to deal with this emergency. Anyway, the space in the storage ring is static, and the food will be taken out after a long time


    It''s still steaming like a pot.


    Ding Ning saw that everyone was busy in an orderly way. He said hello and rushed to Qingyun club first. Gangzi and Xiaoyu had already waited at the door with people. Without greeting, he led him straight to the ninth floor of Qingyun club.


    Although Ding Ning knew about the leisure hall, he came for the first time, looked at the layout and environment, and nodded with satisfaction.


    Similar to the general stage theater, there is also a stage with a large area, but it is usually a challenge arena for the security guards to compete. It will become a stage only during the Spring Festival or when the company holds any activities and celebrations.


    The decoration in the hall is extremely luxurious. Groups of Italian leather sofas and tea tables fill a small half of the hall. After all, Qingyun security is not poor. This leisure hall is for the leisure and entertainment of the security guards in their spare time,


    Ding Ning looked and felt that these sofas were not enough, so he arranged Gangzi to send people some sofas and buffet tables. Anyway, there were many things in the club.


    Then he ordered Xiaoyu to take someone to rearrange the sofa according to his idea, and he began to depict the lighting symbols and decorate the lighting effect of the whole hall.


    Jingling!


    When the phone rang, Ding Ning didn''t answer. After the lighting symbol in his hand was painted, he picked up the mobile phone that had automatically hung up and looked at the incoming number.


    Seeing that it was the ghost leopard soldier he sent to track Jiang Hongbin. When he was about to dial back, the telephone rang again in a hurry. Ding Ning pressed the answer button: "Hello, did you find anything?"


    "You mean Jiang Hongbin''s men are catching a woman?"


    "What''s the woman''s name? What, Zhang Manting?"


    "OK, I see. Don''t let them notice. When they find someone, grab them."


    After hanging up the phone, Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled with thinking, trying to connect Jiang Hongbin''s abnormal behavior at night with the arrest of Zhang Manting.


    Although the scandal of Zhang Manting''s cheating on Wu Jiawen has been exposed, it is also Jiang Hongbin''s aunt. Why arrest her? Did she do something? Or run away for fear of getting angry in the river?


    But even if she cheated or even ran away, what''s the matter with Jiang Hongbin? Unless, he was ordered by Jiang Zhongze to catch Zhang Manting.


    What makes Ding Ning wonder is why Zhang Manting ran away? She is the legal wife of Jiang Zhongze. Even if she puts a green hat on him, it''s a big deal to divorce, so she won''t make it to the point of running away?


    After all, Jiangzhong is acting mayor. No matter how angry or angry he is, he won''t really kill her. If she dies at this time, the biggest suspect is Jiangzhong. How could he be so stupid?


    Is it possible that Zhang Manting was guilty of being a thief and ran away because she was afraid that Jiang Zhong would settle accounts with her?


    In Ding Ning''s opinion, if Zhang Manting really runs away at this time, it may not be a bad thing for Jiang Zhong, so as not to be embarrassed about how to deal with Zhang Manting.


    After all, things are so big that if Zhang Manting is killed, he will become the biggest suspect; Divorcing her will involve the division of property. Judging from Zhang Manting''s courage to give him a green hat, this woman is not a simple thing. She is likely to seize his psychology of taking into account the influence to make things bigger. Once she goes to court, it will be a heavy blow to his career.


    Therefore, if Zhang Manting really leaves, it will be the best result for Jiangzhong. Even if he is angry, he can wait for some time to secretly retaliate against her. This is the city government and reason that a mature politician should have.


    But Jiang Zhong even arranged Jiang Hongbin to arrest Zhang Manting on the cusp of the storm. This extremely childish practice is completely inconsistent with the city government of his identity and status, which makes Ding Ning puzzled. How do you think it is really something wrong.


    Where did he know that Jiangzhong was indeed strict


    Li asked Jiang Hongbin not to show up. Jiang Hongbin really didn''t plan to show up. He has been secretly commanding by remote control.


    Unfortunately, under the wrong circumstances, cousin Wu Rui clashed with others and asked him for help. He happened to be nearby. He was depressed because he couldn''t lock Zhang Manting''s specific position all the time. He wanted to help his cousin vent his anger, but he didn''t expect that Ding Ning was in conflict with his cousin.


    It was precisely because he was worried about Ding Ning''s suspicions that Jiang Hongbin made concessions and tolerated in every way. He would rather swallow this tone than make trouble at this juncture.


    But I didn''t think that the more he was unconventional and tolerant, the more Ding Ning felt wrong. When he was suspicious, he sent people to follow him to find out what was going on.


    Of course, Ding Ning ignored a key problem, so he entered a misunderstanding in his thinking.


    He forgot that the ghost leopard warrior who is famous for assassinating the demon clan was sent to track Jiang Hongbin, and Jiang Hongbin is no more than an ordinary person. They are not opponents of the same level at all. No matter how strict his defense is, he can''t stop the exploration of the ghost leopard warrior. Ding Ning will find out what''s going on so easily.


    Therefore, Ding Ning mistakenly thought that Jiang Hongbin was arresting Zhang Manting with great fanfare, and felt that it was foolish for Jiang Zhong to make such a decision at this time.


    But for ordinary people, what Jiang Hongbin did was extremely secret. He was invisible behind all the arrests. He was commanding remotely with a space card. As long as he found the exact location of Zhang Manting, there would be a killer. He took her life and destroyed her body and disappeared, completely erasing all her traces in the world, causing a feeling to outsiders that she had escaped safely, The illusion that you don''t know where to hide for the rest of your life.


    The plan was perfect. Unfortunately, he wanted to stand out for his cousin regardless of the importance. He also found that Ding Ning chose to settle things after he had a conflict with his cousin, but he didn''t know that it was his abnormal behavior that led to the loss of everything and paid an unbearable price.


    Huayuannong community, a very humble, dark house.


    Zhang Manting''s face was pale. She stared at the vague figure in the dark, rubbed some red and swollen wrists, and asked in a trembling voice, "who are you? Why did you bring me here?"


    "You don''t care who I am. You just need to know that it''s safe here for the time being. If I hadn''t dragged you into the alley to come here just now, you have entered the encirclement of others and been made dumplings."


    A middle-aged man''s indifferent voice came from the darkness.


    That voice seemed to have no malice, but Zhang Manting was frightened at the moment. How could she easily believe anyone? Subconsciously, she thought that the man came running for his money, quietly grabbed the bag in her hand, held it in her arms, and asked vigilantly, "who are you? Why do you want to help me?"


    "You don''t need to know who I am. You just need to know that I help you not because of my kindness, but because we now have a common enemy. I help you is tantamount to helping myself."


    The middle-aged man said sincerely.


    Zhang Manting''s face was uncertain. She didn''t know whether to believe the stranger, but she vaguely felt that maybe the mysterious man really didn''t mean any harm to herself.


    Otherwise, now that people are cutting me for fish, he can do it directly, take everything he wants, immediately cheer up and ask tentatively, "what do you want?"


    The man stared at her in the dark. After half a day, he slowly said, "you should know what I want."


    "I have a number? What number do I have? I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Zhang Manting trembled all over, flashed a trace of panic in her eyes, and hesitated.

 Chapter 1465

    "Zhang Manting, you have reached the present stage. You have no way out. If he doesn''t die, you will die. Do you think he will give you a way to live for the sake of husband and wife? Wake up and don''t have unrealistic luck."


    The tone of the middle-aged man has brought a trace of impatience: "here is not absolutely safe. They will come to the door at any time. Time is limited. Think it over for yourself."


    Zhang Manting''s face changed from blue to red and fell into a fierce battle between heaven and man.


    She knew that the middle-aged man was telling the truth, but it was hidden in a very secret place by her. It was a way back for her and a bargaining chip for her survival. How could she give it to a stranger.


    The middle-aged man doesn''t rush. He knows that Zhang Manting won''t easily believe him, so he wants to create enough pressure for her to break her psychological defense line and get what he needs. In fact, he''s not sure whether there is that thing, but from Zhang Manting''s reaction, it should be true.


    "I can give you something, but not now."


    Zhang Manting clenched her lips and quickly made a decision. Her eyes were determined and said, "the things are not on me. Send me safely away from Ninghai. I will tell you where the things are. Otherwise, I would rather die than hand them over."


    The middle-aged man frowned. He didn''t expect Zhang Manting to be so careful that she didn''t take anything with her. On this condition, he asked herself to escort her away from Ninghai, which completely exceeded his previous expectation.


    "Are you sure it''s not on you?"


    The middle-aged man couldn''t listen to what Zhang Manting said. He asked irritably.


    "Of course, I''m not so stupid. That''s my life-saving card. If you don''t believe it, you can check it. Let me strip off and check it."


    Zhang Manting raised her hands and looked like he was allowed to check, but there was a slight look of ridicule at the bottom of her eyes. She really thought I was a fool. If she wanted to take something away, she didn''t care whether I was alive or dead. Bah, it was beautiful.


    Seeing her serious appearance, the middle-aged man hesitated, subconsciously believed her words, and waved his hand in some irritability: "I believe you, but the risk of sending you away from Ninghai is too great. I want to think about it."


    Then he walked out of the room and closed the door. He believed that Zhang Manting would not run away without permission as long as she was not stupid.


    Zhang Manting crept to the door of the room, put her ear on the door and listened carefully. It was a pity that the middle-aged man was very cautious. Even if she called through the door, her voice was very low. She couldn''t hear what she said. She could only guess that there was a master behind him from the middle-aged man''s respectful tone.


    Instead, she was relieved and gave birth to a faint hope that he might find eavesdropping and sit back where she was.


    She could see that the middle-aged man was well dressed, but she still had a local flavor which made her familiar and disgusted.


    If the mud legged man simply came to her for revenge, she wouldn''t talk to him again. After all, such a person can''t have the strength to bring down that person.


    But since there is a master behind him, it''s another matter. Maybe there is a possibility of cooperation. Of course, before cooperation, she must carefully weigh the strength of this person. If she doesn''t have enough strength, she wants to fight that person. It''s pure suicide. She doesn''t want to be implicated by such a fool.


    Whether she can leave Ninghai is her assessment of the strength of the other party. If she can''t even do this, there is no need for cooperation at all.


    If not forced to share, who is willing to wander and spend the rest of his life in a panic all day?


    Therefore, escape was only her last resort


    Plan, she hopes to find a partner with enough strength and work together to bring down the man.


    At that time, not only will Wu Jiawen not be in danger, but she can also stay in the colorful world and enjoy life.


    From thrift to extravagance, from extravagance to thrift!


    She managed to live a human life. In her life, she never wanted to go back to the poor mountain valley where traffic basically depends on walking, public security basically depends on dogs, communication basically depends on roaring, and entertainment basically depends on hands.


    If not... She wouldn''t risk having an affair with Wu Jiawen to cause this great disaster.


    "I can find a way to send you away from Ninghai, but you have to listen to me all the way."


    Wu Qiang soon came back from the phone, looking serious.


    "Yes!"


    Zhang Manting''s crisp answer was to take millet from the fire. She naturally wanted to cooperate with each other.


    "Well, you haven''t eaten yet. Don''t run around here. I''ll get you something to eat. Remember, don''t turn on the light."


    Wu Qiang gave a warning. After Zhang Manting promised, he carefully closed the door and slipped out. But he sighed in his heart. His mind was in a mess. If he said he was not afraid that it was false, Kang min had no way back. He was bound to get it again, so he had to work hard.


    In the backyard of huayuannong community, dozens of men in black with strange whereabouts squatted in the dark. With the help of the light of street lamps, their sharp eyes were like hawks and dogs searching for prey, and did not miss any passers-by with suspicious whereabouts.


    "It''s strange. Can that woman fly with her arms?"


    An inconspicuous ivekory without a license plate was shrouded in smoke. The man in black sitting in the co driver''s seat frowned tightly, rolled the window impatiently, bounced the cigarette butts out of his hand, drew a parabola in the night sky, fell to the ground, splashed the starting point of Mars, and soon disappeared in the dark.


    "The long arm flies away? That''s impossible. The woman must still be in a room in the community. It''s only a matter of time before she can be caught."


    Sitting in the back row, a man in Black said slowly, with a cold arc in his mouth.


    "Boss, but the problem is that we don''t have a search warrant, and we can''t go in and search openly. In addition... The one who has been urging us all the time, how can we have so much time?"


    The co pilot twisted his body uneasily and complained discontentedly: "I really don''t understand what that person thinks. Before, we directly caught the person and won''t let the woman escape into the alley. Now we don''t know where she is hiding. If we lose her, the blame will come down..."


    "Shut up, the above arrangement naturally has its purpose. Let''s do it as we like. Where do we get so many complaints?"


    The man in the back row yelled as soon as his face changed.


    "Hehe, I just say casually that the female drug dealer is really too cunning."


    The co pilot man found that he had made a mistake and said.


    After all, except for him and the boss, his brothers didn''t know the identity of the woman. They all thought she was a drug dealer. They didn''t know that it was actually a private job.


    The boss glanced at the corner of his eye and saw that the other brothers didn''t seem suspicious. He was secretly relieved and glared at the co pilot man. In order to make things right for the co pilot man, He narrowed his eyes and said: "Everyone should be alert and keep an eye on it. This female drug dealer has certain anti reconnaissance ability and is extremely cunning and treacherous. She has to catch big fish for a long time. We must not act rashly and wait for her to meet on the line. Our task today is to determine her position and not let her out of our sight. We don''t have to worry about other things."


    "Boss, is this a joint operation? We are criminals


    The police force is not an anti drug unit. If this case is done, whose credit is it? "


    Xiao Liu, a man sitting in the last row busy with instruments, looked up and asked in some doubt.


    "Is there any sense of organization and discipline? This is a secret operation. Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, don''t say what you shouldn''t say. When the case is finished, you won''t treat everyone badly."


    The boss stared and said seriously. He felt that his words were a little heavy. He immediately drew a big cake to appease people.


    Xiao Liu shrugged and continued to be busy. He was not a fool. He always felt that the leader and the Deputy were abnormal today, but it was none of his business. He was just a technician providing technical support. How the case had nothing to do with him.


    "Shh, someone''s coming out."


    Old Wang, the criminal policeman in charge of driving, always stared at the back door of the community without saying a word and suddenly opened his mouth to remind him.


    The crowd immediately looked up and saw a tall man with a cap and sunglasses who couldn''t see his face clearly came out of the back door. After four weeks of vigilance, he wrapped his windbreaker and left quickly with his head down.


    "This man has a problem. Even if he is not an accomplice of a female drug dealer, he must have a case!"


    Lao Wang is an old criminal policeman. His eyes are very poisonous. He can see at a glance that the man is wrong.


    The boss frowned: "we want to stare at the female drug dealer, not him. Don''t make trouble."


    "Then let him leave? Maybe he''s the online woman drug dealer?"


    Sitting beside Xiao Liu, Xiao Chen, who has never spoken, is a new policeman who has just left the police academy. The justice and blood in his chest are still there. He said with some confusion.


    "He doesn''t have to worry about us. Naturally, brothers from other groups follow."


    The boss was very dissatisfied, but if he did it too obviously, he would easily be suspicious by his brothers and could only explain it patiently.


    "Oh!"


    Xiao Chen answered with a dubious answer. When he saw two figures coming out of the darkness and quietly following behind the suspicious man, he was relieved. He scolded himself for worrying blindly, but the boss saw it thoroughly.


    Bang bang!


    Thanks to his two years as a soldier, Wu Qiang had a certain anti reconnaissance ability. Only when he realized that he was being followed, a strange arc appeared at the corners of his mouth and quietly accelerated his pace.


    Seeing him accelerating, the two criminal policemen realized that they had been found by him. They didn''t hide their identity immediately. They ran quickly to catch up and shouted, "police, stop!"


    The boss looked at the scene from a distance, hit the seat with a hard punch and scolded angrily: "which unit are these two fools from? They are really stupid enough."


    "Who knows, many brother units participated in the joint operation tonight. I also saw colleagues in other areas participate."


    Lao Wang narrowed his eyes and took a deep breath of smoke. In swallowing clouds and spitting fog, no one noticed that a fine light flashed in his turbid old eyes.


    "It sounds like Wang Zhenxiong and Li Ming from Jingpu District branch. They are classmates of the police school with me, and they just took part in the work last year."


    Xiao Chen hesitated for a moment and said with some uncertainty.


    His forehead was green and his eyes were dark and could drip water. He roared in his heart, MD. he knew that these newly graduated rookies could not be relied on. They thought about meritorious service all day, and would be bad under impulse.


    When Wu Qiang heard the policeman behind him reveal his identity, he began to jump around, and began to run away.


    "Stop, if you don''t stop, we''ll shoot."


    Wang Zhenxiong and Li Ming chased after each other, shouting loudly.

 Chapter 1466

    Cheat ghosts, when I don''t know anything.


    Wu Qiang secretly glanced at himself, but he didn''t stop at his feet.


    I''m kidding. It''s too late to hide such a dark thing. How can they be equipped with guns.


    Jiang Mingli, the vice captain of the criminal police team of Jingpu branch, who was waiting in another car, turned green. He didn''t expect that the two little policemen who had just joined the work and had always been obedient made great contributions and showed their identity directly after discovering the tracking exposure.


    This is private work. Where can I expose my identity? These two hairy boys are going to kill his rhythm.


    But now things have developed to the present stage. He has made up his mind about the black pot. The top priority is to catch and control the man with suspicious whereabouts, and then find a way to remedy it, so as to eliminate the man''s anger.


    "Team Jiang, call team Jiang. What shall we do now? Shall we intercept it?"


    The hurried voice in the intercom interrupted Jiang Mingli''s reverie, and immediately picked up the intercom and ordered: "at all costs, we must seize the suspect."


    "Yes, I understand!"


    The police ambushed in front of Wu Qiang put away the walkie talkie and rushed out with a wave. The three policemen beside him jumped out like vigorous cheetahs, scattered from all sides and blocked Wu Qiang''s way.


    There was a wolf in front and a tiger behind. Trapped in the encirclement, Wu Qiangqiang, who was running rapidly, was stunned. The brave man met on a narrow road and won. He fought hard. A violent color flashed at the bottom of his eyes. He not only didn''t stop at his feet, but also accelerated forward again.


    Seeing that he was still trapped, the four policemen who blocked the road immediately reached out for the rubber stick around his waist and pulled it away from him.


    Wu Qiang''s body suddenly twisted sideways and avoided the key point of his head between lightning and flint. After he was hit with two sticks on his back, he snorted in his mouth and stumbled forward.


    As soon as the four criminal policemen were relaxed, they reached out their handcuffs and were about to rush up to press him down and handcuff him. Wu Qiang''s arms suddenly supported on the ground. Under the inertia of the front dive, they somersaulted on the spot, tiptoed to the ground, rushed out of their encirclement and ran again.


    "I''m still a trainer. Chase me, chase me."


    The leading policeman burst out a rude remark. Four people didn''t stop one person, which made him feel ashamed. He shouted angrily, even the strength of sucking came out, and chased up with three colleagues.


    "Waste, what a group of waste. Go and chase me. Catch the boy anyway today."


    The policemen crouching at the gate of the Garden Lane couldn''t sit still. If the man ran away today, the police''s face would be lost. All the leaders of the team issued a dead order with a blue face. We must catch the man.


    Unlicensed cars parked in the dark began to start, circled in front of Wu Qiang and surrounded him from all directions.


    Wu Qiang''s heart beat like thunder, his back was burning, and his lungs were burning like fire, which made him out of breath, but he knew that he couldn''t relax. As long as he let off, he had to collapse on the ground, so he could only run forward with a drum of strength.


    Just when everyone''s attention was attracted by Wu Qiang, a figure hung up the phone in a black Buick car in the community, walked down from the car and entered the house along the darkness.


    In the room, Zhang Manting listened to the movement from outside. She stood up uneasily and looked out of the window. It was just a dark outside. She couldn''t see anything from her point of view.


    Boom!


    With a soft sound, the door was opened. Zhang Manting stared at the man wearing a mask and asked in horror, "who are you?"


    "I''m the one who came to take you out of Ninghai. Come with me."


    The mask man''s voice is hoarse and ugly, which is obviously a disguised voice.


    Zhang Manting was relieved when she heard the speech


    , he picked up the bag next to him, put it in his arms, and followed the mask man to walk out quickly.


    When he got on the bus, the mask man took a deep breath, his eyes glittered with excitement and fanaticism, and said in a somewhat excited voice, "fasten your seat belt. It may be exciting later. Be careful not to kowtow."


    Zhang Manting''s heart sank, looked at him strangely and said, "aren''t you going to rush out?"


    "Then leave it alone. Since I promise to send you out of Ninghai, I can do it."


    The mask man caught fire and didn''t look at her. He put on a pair of yellow night vision glasses, but his tone was full of extreme self-confidence.


    "I..."


    Before Zhang Manting could speak, the mask man stepped on the accelerator and jumped out with a bang, which scared her to scream.


    "Shut up if you don''t want to die. It''s best if you don''t get noticed. If those people find out, you can only carpool."


    The mask man shouted fiercely, with extreme pride and self-confidence in his tone: "you should feel lucky to see the style of the first car God in Ninghai. Don''t worry. Don''t look at the car, but it''s refitted. Those people can''t catch up with me."


    Zhang Manting''s face was as gloomy as water. She directly untied the seat belt she had just fastened and shouted, "stop!"


    "What do you mean? I''m busy. Don''t waste my time."


    The mask man frowned and said unhappily, but the speed unconsciously slowed down.


    "Brave and resourceless people, how can I place my safety on your driving skills?"


    Zhang Manting''s mouth implied a trace of disdain, and her eyes were patrolling around.


    "Hum, if I didn''t owe you a favor and was entrusted to take you away, you really think I wanted to take the risk. If I didn''t like to sit or not, I wouldn''t bother to serve."


    The mask man also lost his temper, stepped on the brake and stopped, saying in a very bad tone.


    A flash of anger flashed in Zhang Manting''s eyes, but she quickly converged and said faintly, "is that how you do things when entrusted by others and loyal to others? Do you know who those people outside are?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t want to know. I just came to pay back a favor. After taking you out of Ninghai, whether you die or live has nothing to do with who those people are and me."


    The mask man smothered slightly, then said coldly, but he was depressed to death. He didn''t expect a favor to be so troublesome.


    But there''s no way. If he doesn''t come, his brother has to come. Although his brother owes others kindness, he doesn''t trust his brother''s driving skills. Although he doesn''t know who wants to catch this woman, I''m afraid those people have a difficult background depending on their posture.


    Creak!


    The lights in the distance were shining. A taxi came in and a graceful woman came down from the car.


    Looking at the woman''s look, she moved her neck wearily. After taking the change from the driver and walking along the path to the house, Zhang Manting said excitedly, "it''s her. You go and tie her up, so we can have insurance."


    "Are you sick? Kidnapping is against the law."


    The mask man''s face changed greatly. He looked at her incredulously and said that he came to repay human kindness, not to commit a crime.


    "If you don''t go, I''ll go!"


    Zhang Manting turned her eyes, touched her sunglasses and mask, put them on, opened the door and walked quickly along the shadow of the trees on the roadside to the unsuspecting woman.


    She knew that the mask man was probably fooled by someone. She didn''t know who was lying in ambush outside the door. She understood that he must not say too much at this time. Once he knew that the people outside were the police, I''m afraid this guy would drive away immediately and stop the muddy water.


    "You..."


    The mask man wanted to stop her, but he didn''t hold her. His eyes became tangled. He wanted to


    Ask the person who entrusted him to work. Who is this woman? She''s so comfortable even with kidnapping.


    But then I thought, as long as I smoothly send this cruel woman out of Ninghai and ensure that she doesn''t hurt the kidnapped woman, there will be no big deal. It''s a big deal to compensate the woman at that time.


    "Don''t move, don''t call, don''t talk, just follow me, I may not hurt you, otherwise, hum..."


    Zhang Manting didn''t know when she took a dagger out of her bag, put it on the woman''s neck, covered her mouth and threatened her fiercely in her ear.


    "Oh, oh, oh..."


    Du Yuewen felt the sharp cold on his neck. After hesitating twice, he carefully nodded to show that he understood.


    Working overtime until now, she was sleepy and tired. She didn''t expect to encounter such bad luck at home.


    Fortunately, the kidnapper is a woman. She should just rob money rather than sex, which makes her feel at ease.


    Zhang Manting saw that she was quite sensible. She was satisfied to loosen her hand and cover her mouth. The dagger also came back against her waist. She lowered her voice and said, "get in the car and go with me. Don''t worry. As long as you cooperate, I promise I won''t hurt you. If you don''t obey, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    Du Yuewen breathed heavily, blinked in horror, nodded again and again, and got on the car under the hostage of Zhang Manting.


    "Drive!"


    The dagger in Zhang Manting''s hand always rests on Du Yuewen''s back waist and commands the mask man.


    Although the mask man was dissatisfied with her bossy tone, he wanted to finish the work early and get rid of it early, so he didn''t care with her. He stepped on the accelerator and drove out like an arrow.


    "You fool, can you drive slowly, try not to make people suspicious, and then break out when you really can''t."


    Zhang Manting yelled discontentedly.


    The mask man was angry. He was going to show off his driving skills, but on second thought, the situation is very different from before. The woman also kidnapped a woman. Of course, it''s the best if he can''t be found. He doesn''t want to ask for trouble.


    Without saying a word, he quietly slowed down, pretended to be a resident of the community, went out to work, and quietly drove out of the door of the community.


    Du Yuewen was stiff and panicked. He didn''t know what the man and woman kidnapped him for. He wanted to jump out of the car for help, but the dagger made her dare not act rashly.


    "Boss, if the people in the car go out so late, isn''t that woman in it? Do you want to stop and check?"


    Lao Wang''s eyes were like hawks and falcons. He stared at the Buick and asked softly.


    "Stop the car and check to see if the target person is inside. Be careful not to expose your identity so as not to scare the snake!"


    The boss''s pupils shrink, picked up the walkie talkie and ordered his men pretending to be security guards.


    Two policemen pretending to be security guards immediately walked out of the security room, put down the cross bar to stop the vehicle and reached out to signal the driver to stop.


    "There''s no way. It seems that I''ve been suspected. I can only break through."


    Although the mask man didn''t know that the security guard was disguised by the police, he didn''t want to expose his appearance and be wanted as a kidnapper, so the mask certainly wouldn''t be taken off. He slowed down slowly under his feet and quickly rushed to Zhang Manting.


    Zhang Manting narrowed her eyes and looked at the two security guards with straight waist. She knew that they were definitely disguised by the police. The last chance was gone. She immediately shouted without hesitation: "accelerate and rush out."


    Buzz!


    Buick sent out the violent roar of the top engine, jumped out like an arrow, directly broke the cross bar, wiped the bodies of the two policemen, and sped away in the distance without stopping.

 Chapter 1467

    "That woman must be in the car. Chase me!"


    The boss''s face was gloomy. Without hesitation, he picked up the walkie talkie and ordered.


    "Boss, is it a plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain?"


    Lao Wang stepped on the accelerator to catch up, but he was still worried.


    The boss''s face changed. He looked at Lao Wang with gratitude. This situation is not impossible, but very possible. He immediately shouted in the walkie talkie: "group 1 and group 2 chase after me, group 3 and group 4 stay, strictly guard against it, and keep an eye on everyone in and out."


    At the same time, the leaders of other squatters also made this decision.


    Even the vehicles that had been dispatched to encircle Wu Qiang sent out a shrill sound of tire friction after receiving the order, made an emergency U-turn and began to chase black Buick.


    The mask man looked at cars swarming from all directions like sharks smelling blood, but his eyes twinkled with excitement and shouted, "sit down!"


    As soon as Zhang Manting and Du Yuewen subconsciously grasped the handrail, they heard a buzz. The car suddenly accelerated. Before the three cars surrounded and blocked the road, they narrowly wiped the front of one car and rushed out, bringing a slip of sparks and the sound of emergency braking.


    The three cars turned around a few times and rubbed black tire marks on the ground before they reluctantly stopped. The people on the car turned pale and broke into a cold sweat behind them. They kept scolding the madman.


    Du Yuewen''s stomach churned over rivers and seas, and her face turned very white. She wanted to retch, but she had no time to vomit. It was like flying clouds and fog, which kept rising, making her heart hanging in her throat. Her muscles tightened, closed her eyes, and gave out a panic scream of Gaobei.


    "Shut... Shut up."


    Zhang Manting looked at the scenery on both sides of the road disappearing like a movie fast forward. An unprecedented sense of stimulation made her adrenaline secrete continuously. Although her face was pale and impersonal, her eyes glittered with morbid luster and shouted at Du Yuewen.


    Unfortunately, Du Yuewen has fallen into extreme fear at the moment, and his spirit has collapsed. Where can he hear her threat and still close his eyes and scream with desolate fear.


    "Bitch, shut up, do you hear me?"


    Zhang Manting endured her inner discomfort, with a fierce light in her eyes. She picked up the dagger and stabbed Du Yuewen in her thigh.


    Zi!


    At this time, the vehicle passed an intersection. The mask man made a sudden 180 degree sharp turn and drifted to the left.


    When the sharp sense of weightlessness came, Zhang Manting screamed with inertia, her center of gravity was unstable, and the dagger in her hand burst into the leather seat cover in the back seat.


    Du Yuewen finally recovered a little calm at the moment. In the corner of her eye, she saw Zhang Manting trying to bucket herself with a dagger. She was frightened and jumped. If she hadn''t just turned a corner, I''m afraid she would have been stabbed by this vicious woman at the moment.


    If she didn''t break out in silence, she died in silence. Du Yuewen trembled all over. After extreme fear, her anger rose. She was kidnapped for no reason. The vicious woman wanted to kill herself with a dagger.


    At this time, Du Yuewen had completely lost her reason. Holding the idea of biting a piece of meat from Zhang Manting even if she died, she threw all her strength on Zhang Manting and pressed her. She pulled her hair with her hand and tore it desperately. Her feet in high heels were not idle and kicked her wrist desperately.


    Zhang Manting''s body was out of balance. She was caught off guard. Her hair and wrist hurt. She couldn''t help but scream, and the dagger fell off under the seat.


    "Bitch, I didn''t provoke you. I wanted to kill me. Damn bitch, you die


    Let''s go... "


    Du Yuewen''s beautiful face was twisted and ferocious, roared like a lion in the east of the river, pulled Zhang Manting''s hair with one hand and scratched her face with the other hand.


    Where did Zhang Manting think that the docile little sheep would suddenly incarnate into the exploding female tiger, the mask and sunglasses on her face were torn off, and her beautiful face was also caught full of blood stains. She struggled with fear, shame and anger, and resisted in a narrow space. One hand protected her face, the other hand pulled Du Yuewen''s hair and pulled hard.


    Du Yuewen screamed in pain. Her head shifted involuntarily along the direction of her hair. Unexpectedly, Zhang Manting turned over and tilted her body back.


    "Damn it, I dare to scratch my face. I''ll kill you, kill you."


    Zhang Manting was like a crazy tiger. She sat up and pressed Du Yuewen''s legs in turn. Her eyes were scarlet, her face was ferocious and scolded, dragged her hair and kept bumping into the door.


    Du Yue''s text did her best to break out under the mental collapse. She insisted until now with a spirit of blood courage. At the moment, she was accidentally overturned by Zhang Manting. The air in her chest was vented, and she was paralyzed and had no strength anymore.


    "Kill you, kill you bitch, dare to scratch my face."


    Zhang Manting was almost mad. Even if Du Yuewen had given up her resistance, she still dragged her hair and hit the door desperately.


    The blood had stained Du Yuewen''s face red, and the warm liquid spread down her snow-white neck. Like a cloth doll at the mercy of others, she no longer had the ability to struggle.


    A pair of tired eyes showed the meaning of relief, and their lips moved like a dying fish. They wanted to say something, but they couldn''t say anything. They closed their eyes, and two lines of tears flowed down the corners of their eyes, mixed with blood.


    Zhang Manting still crazily pulled her hair and hit the door with her head to vent the anger accumulated in her chest. Her face full of scratches is as miserable as a ghost at the moment.


    She is a woman from a poor mountain valley. She wants to be literate and incompetent. She only gets mixed up today with a beautiful face, but now her biggest dependence has been destroyed by this damn woman, which makes her completely lose her reason.


    "Stop, are you crazy? Special crazy woman, she''s dying."


    The mask man, who was always concentrating on driving the vehicle, didn''t kill a blood path from the surrounding circle until now. He noticed something wrong in the rear mirror and roared in panic.


    "Well, I''m going to kill her. This bitch dares to destroy my face. I''m going to kill her, kill her."


    Zhang Manting was completely out of control. Her forehead was bulging and her face was ferocious and violent, which made people shudder.


    "Go to NIMA. If you don''t stop, I''ll stop now and give you to your enemy."


    The mask man scolded angrily. He was so flustered that he regretted falling into this big trouble in order to return his personal feelings.


    Kidnapping an innocent woman is not what he wants, but he is very confident that he can escape from the encirclement. If he makes good compensation to the woman at that time, she should be fine. After all, she hasn''t received any harm, just a little surprised.


    But he didn''t expect that things would develop to the current level. Zhang Manting, a madman, would kill the innocent woman. If the woman died, he would also be involved in the kidnapping and murder case, and he couldn''t wash it by jumping into the Yellow River.


    The mask man''s joking tone made Zhang Manting recover a little reason, stopped the injury in her hand, looked at Du Yuewen''s coma, and the blood stained her face and half of her body. She immediately trembled with fear, her face was pale, and she cried in panic: "what should I do? What should I do? I killed, killed


    ¡­¡±


    Although she kept saying that she had killed her, it was an impulse after losing her mind in anger, but now calm down, she was afraid. After all, stealing is killing. It''s two different things.


    She worked hard until now, struggling in the front line of life and death, just to bring down that person and enjoy life freely?


    She still has a lot of money to enjoy, and she still has a lot of youth to spend. She doesn''t want to die, let alone carry the charge of a wanted murderer.


    "Don''t panic, see if she''s still breathing?"


    Although the mask man was also very flustered, he knew that he must not be flustered at this time, otherwise things would be in great trouble, and calmly ordered.


    Zhang Manting''s eyes lit up and secretly scolded that she had been flustered. Although the woman was in a coma with blood all over, it doesn''t mean that she has died. As long as she doesn''t die, there is still room for recovery.


    Trembling hands carefully explored Du Yuewen''s breath, and his face was suddenly happy: "there is still breathing, but it is very weak."


    "Try to stop her bleeding. I''ll take her to the hospital."


    The mask man stepped on the accelerator and said decisively.


    "No, we can''t go to the hospital. We can''t run away when we go to the hospital."


    Zhang Manting shrieked like a cat trampled on its tail.


    "What do you say? If you don''t rescue this woman, even if there''s nothing else, we''ll lose too much blood and die. We can''t run away at that time. You''re looking for death. Don''t bother me."


    The mask man shouted irritably.


    "No, No. she''ll die if she doesn''t go to the hospital, but we''ll all die if we go to the hospital."


    Zhang Manting''s spirit was on the verge of collapse again and cried out at the top of her voice.


    "Especially, you can''t send her to the hospital or watch her die. What do you say to do?"


    The mask man''s chest fluctuated violently, and he was regretful to death. For a so-called favor, he folded himself in this time.


    "I don''t care. People need to be saved, but they must not be sent to the hospital."


    Although Zhang Manting is flustered, her selfish nature has made the worst plan. Even if the woman dies, she must not go to the hospital to find her own way to die. She knows the power of that person best. She can guarantee that she will be arrested in less than three minutes after she goes to the hospital.


    The mask man was also flustered for a moment. He took out a cigarette and took a hard sip on it. The rich smoke went straight to his lungs and then sprayed out through his mouth and nose.


    The familiar feeling restored some thinking ability to his blank brain. Suddenly, an aura flashed in his mind and shouted in surprise: "yes."


    "Come on, what have you come up with?"


    Zhang Manting is already in a state of unconsciousness. Wen Yan places all her hopes on the mask man.


    "I have a friend with excellent medical skills. If I send this woman to my friend for rescue, I don''t have to go to the hospital."


    Through the rearview mirror, the mask man found that those who followed him had been dumped by him, but he knew it was only temporary, and those people would soon catch up again. Before that, he had to get out of their sight and give the injured woman to his friend, so as not to implicate him.


    "Great. Where is he? Hurry up and send the woman. It''s too late."


    Zhang Manting said in surprise.


    She didn''t care much before. She took out a Gucci skirt and covered Du Yuewen''s head, just because she didn''t know where the wound was, it didn''t work at all.

 Chapter 1468

    Du Yuewen could not stop the blood in her wound. She had wet half of her body. She knew that if she delayed any longer, the woman would die if she lost blood alone.


    The mask man sighed. He really didn''t want to disturb his friend in the middle of the night unless the situation was urgent.


    After putting on the Bluetooth headset and hesitating, the mask man still clenched his teeth and dialed the phone. He thought the other party had already rested and had to play for a long time to connect. Unexpectedly, the phone was connected just after two rings. A familiar voice came from the opposite side: "Hello, third runner up, what''s up? Why? Call me now."


    The mask man''s tone was very respectful and said apologetically: "brother Ning, I''m sorry to bother you so late, but life is at stake. Someone is dying. If she dies, I''ll be in big trouble, so I can only trouble you."


    "Where are you? I''ll go now."


    The noisy voice in the microphone was quiet, and the opposite voice suddenly became serious and said without hesitation.


    "I''m in the street, and there are people chasing after me. Tell me a place. I''ll send people to go immediately. I won''t bother you."


    The third runner up felt warm and knew that Ding Ning regarded himself as a real friend, so he should be honest and tell him the truth, and would never hide anything.


    "What nonsense? I''m in Qingyun club. Come directly and don''t go anywhere. With me, I''ll see who dares to touch you."


    Ding Ning said unhappily, but his tone was full of maintenance.


    The tears of the third runner up almost fell down. He felt more and more that he couldn''t add trouble to Ding Ning. His voice choked a little: "brother Ning, just help me save people. I can handle other things."


    "Well, stop talking nonsense and talk when you come."


    Ding Ning impatiently interrupted him, didn''t give him a chance to refuse, and hung up the phone directly.


    "What did your friend say?"


    Zhang Manting asked eagerly. The third runner up was wearing a Bluetooth headset. She couldn''t hear what the other party said.


    "Of course my friend has no problem. Let''s go right now."


    The third runner up''s heart is warm and his eyes are filled with pride. He is not showing off with Zhang Manting, but really proud.


    Only true friends will do this. They may have little contact at ordinary times, but when a friend is in trouble for help, he will not ask why or right or wrong. As long as you need it, he will lend a helping hand at any time.


    Zhang Manting said nervously, "your friend won''t betray you?"


    "Put NIMA''s fart. My friend is an indomitable man. How can you sell your friends? If you dare to talk nonsense again, you''ll get down and live and die."


    The third runner up flew into a rage and yelled.


    The word "friend" is extremely sacred in his heart. Zhang Manting''s query is a blasphemy of the word.


    "Well, I''m just talking about it. After all, be careful to drive a ten thousand year ship!"


    Zhang Manting was surprisingly lifeless, and a look of envy and desolation flashed in her eyes.


    Friend, this word is too strange for her. She has never had friends since she was young. Everyone around her is either her tools or animals coveting her beauty.


    Even Wu Jiawen, a man who makes her crazy and infatuated, is only because she thinks men can play female stars. Why can''t women play male stars.


    She fell in love with Wu Jiawen. She just wanted to fill the emptiness and loneliness in her heart and satisfy her vanity. She was just a bed companion. Where would there be any true feelings.


    "Someone is calling you so late. Who is it?"


    In Qingyun club, Diba looked at Ding Ning hanging up the phone and pretended to ask inadvertently.


    "A friend, something happened and needed help urgently."


    Ding Ning had no idea what happened to Diba, and answered casually.


    "Oh!"


    Diba heard


    It''s help. I don''t ask much at once. I just muttered in my heart. I don''t know whether the other party is male or female.


    "It''s so beautiful. It''s like a mirage here. Brother Ning, which decoration company was looking for?"


    Ouyang was completely convinced by Ding Ning at dawn. He looked at the dreamy lights in the club and asked with little stars in his eyes.


    "Yes, brother Ning, which decoration company decorated it? Is it expensive? I also want to ask them to decorate my house."


    Guan Xiaotong asked with an intoxicated face.


    Even song Ziyi and Yang Mi looked at him eagerly, hoping Ding Ning could introduce the decoration company to them. They thought their home had been decorated very well, but compared with the dreamy decoration style here, it was simply not a place for people to live.


    Ding Ning lost his smile: "this is not a problem of decoration, but the effect of the light. Remove the light. The decoration here is just very general."


    "Ah!"


    All the women screamed. They couldn''t believe it. They walked to the wall and carefully observed the decoration here. They found that although the decoration here is good, it is really just very general.


    "It''s amazing. The decoration is general, but the level of decoration has been improved hundreds of times by using lights. It''s like being in a mirage. It''s incredible."


    Tong Liya said with admiration.


    "Brother Ning, who arranged the light... Ah, where are the people?"


    Ouyang dawning has been completely infatuated with the dreamy style here. He just wants to ask who arranged the lights. When he turns around, he finds that Ding Ning has disappeared.


    "He just answered the phone and said that one of his friends was waiting for rescue. I guess he went down to pick someone up."


    Diba explained instead of Ding Ning.


    "Oh!"


    The girls answered and didn''t take it to heart. They talked excitedly. Wait, we must let Ding Ning introduce the lighting division here to them. This is a genius''s creativity.


    The first batch of fans have been immersed in this beautiful and dreamlike beauty. They don''t even pay attention to the disappearance of their idols. They linger like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden.


    In front of the Qingyun club, the lights went from far to near. Seeing Ding Ning waiting in front of the door, the third runner up immediately slowed down the speed, stopped in front of him, opened the window and said apologetically and anxiously: "brother Ning, please, the injured will be handed over to you. I have to leave immediately."


    "You don''t have to go anywhere. Drive the car into the backyard. I promise, even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu comes tonight, he can''t touch you a hair."


    Ding Ning said without doubt.


    "Brother Ning... I......"


    The third runner up had to say something, but Ding Ning stretched out his hand to stop him and said impatiently, "don''t be so fussy. You forget where this is."


    "Qingyun security!"


    The third runner up suddenly flashed an aura in his mind, and his face lost his voice in horror.


    As a person in half the underground world, he has never heard of the recent rise of Qingyun security, but he has never dealt with Qingyun security. In addition, he was tired before, so he really didn''t connect Qingyun club with Qingyun security.


    "All right, it''s important to save people. Drive the car in quickly. I''ve asked someone to arrange the operating room."


    Ding Ning didn''t talk to him. As soon as he waved his hand, Gangzi and Xiaoyu, who had been waiting on the side, trotted to let people open the gate of the backyard.


    "Brother Ning, will Qingyun security and you... Be too troublesome?"


    The third runner up said with some excitement and some uneasiness.


    "Just stay here and don''t worry so much."


    Ding Ning waved his hand, interrupted his questioning, and took the lead in walking back to the hospital.


    "Go in quickly. What are you doing here? The pursuers are coming soon."


    Zhang Manting kept looking back,


    For fear of being caught up, he hurried anxiously.


    The third runner up sighed. He knew that today''s favor was not great, and he was no longer hypocritical. He stepped on the accelerator and drove into the backyard.


    "Miss Du? Why is she? What''s the matter with her?"


    Zhang Manting''s face was caught like a rotten melon. She didn''t mean to get out of the car first and cooperate with Gangzi to carry out the unconscious Du Yuewen. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning''s face changed greatly after seeing her and asked hurriedly.


    "Well... I''d better wait. The things are a little complicated."


    The third runner up was suddenly in his heart. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning knew the kidnapped woman. He looked at Zhang Manting with complex eyes and said vaguely.


    "It''s important to save people. We''ll talk about it later!"


    Ding Ning picked up Du Yuewen and hurried to the prepared room. He could see that Du Yuewen was dying and would die at any time. Where did he dare to delay time.


    The third runner up was about to follow up, but Zhang Manting quietly pulled his clothes with a pleading color in her eyes: "let''s go."


    "Go? Why..."


    The third runner up asked puzzled.


    But before she finished, she reacted. If Ding Ning didn''t know du Yuewen, it would be all right. Zhang Manting must be willing to stay in this safe place.


    But now, Ding Ning obviously knows that woman and has a good relationship with her. Zhang Manting, the culprit, is afraid that Ding Ning will ask her teacher for guilt and dare to stay.


    The third runner up is very embarrassed. He has promised Ding Ning to stay, but now Zhang Manting insists on leaving. It''s not for him to go or not to go.


    "When you send me out of Ninghai and the cooperation between us is completed, you can tell your friend that I hurt the woman. At that time, whether I live or die has nothing to do with you."


    Zhang Manting bit her teeth and said softly.


    The third runner up sneered and said to her obliquely, "you are going to trap me in injustice."


    Ding Ning and Du Yuewen don''t know what the relationship is. If he sends Zhang Manting who hurt Du Yuewen to escape now, he''s sorry for Ding Ning.


    Zhang Manting took a deep breath and said nervously, "don''t forget, you''re paying back the favor now. If you betray me now, your favor will never be clear."


    The third runner up gnashed his teeth and stared at her and shouted, "I owe a greater favor in order to repay a favor. If you weren''t crazy, how could you get to the present point."


    "I also regret it, but it''s too late to say anything now. If you hand me over for the sake of all friends, I''ll admit it. It''s just a matter of being entrusted and loyal. Your task has not been completed yet..."


    Although Zhang Manting''s education level is not high, she knows men very well. She has found out the character of the third runner up. She is definitely the kind of person who keeps her promise and deliberately uses words to stimulate him.


    "All right, don''t be such nonsense. I''ll send you away now. After I finish my promise, we''ll never have any relationship again."


    The third runner up''s face was so blue that he put out the cigarette butts in his hand. He muttered apologetically, brother Ning, I''m sorry. I''ll apologize to you when I come back!


    "Eh, how did brother Ning''s friend go?"


    The little fish saw that the third runner up didn''t even fight, so he drove away in his car and said with doubts on his face.


    "It''s estimated that I''m afraid of hurting our Qingyun security. Hehe, it seems that brother Ning can''t trust our Qingyun security strength."


    Gangzi shook his head silently and said with some disdain.


    "Do you want to talk to brother Ning?"


    The little fish asked with some worry.


    "What do you say? Brother Ning is saving people. Do you dare to disturb him?"


    Gangzi rolled his eyes and said angrily.


    The little fish lost his temper in an instant. What a reasonable thing you said. I was speechless.

 Chapter 1469

    Creak!


    Zi!


    Bang Bang


    There was a sudden sound of quick braking in front of the club door, followed by a continuous violent impact.


    "No, something''s wrong!"


    Gangzi and Xiaoyu suddenly changed their faces and ran out quickly with the company''s security. Looking at the tragic appearance of the scene, everyone was stupid.


    In front of the door of the club, the black Buick was hit by five cars without license plates one after another. It changed like a pile of scrap iron. The dark red blood penetrated outward along the door. I''m afraid the people inside are already in danger.


    The scene fell into a strange silence. Five cars without license plates were parked there. Everyone in the car had a blank brain and wanted to die. It was an accident. They didn''t mean it.


    After losing Buick, they hastened to catch up. Unexpectedly, the missing Buick suddenly jumped out of the backyard of the club. The leading car avoided it and hit it straight. As a result, it was a tragedy. The four cars immediately behind had no time to respond, so they hit it one after another.


    "Gudu!"


    In the first car, Lao Wang, who was driving, was trembling. His forehead was full of blood, but he didn''t feel it. He only felt his throat dry and bitter. He swallowed saliva nervously. Trembling, he turned and asked, "what should I do?"


    "What should I do? I don''t know what to do?"


    The boss wiped the blood on his face, gave a painful groan, and growled like a wounded beast.


    At the moment, there was only one thought in his mind. Now it was over and the sky was falling.


    The accident ruined all plans tonight. Once a major traffic accident occurs, their identities and victims will be exposed. Why do so many policemen from different districts appear here at the same time late at night and kill the mayor''s wife? They can''t stand any investigation. They can''t escape.


    No, their identity must not be exposed. As soon as the boss gritted his teeth, he told Lao Wang, "now, go immediately and force the camera to go. This car can''t be taken."


    "What? This is to... Hit and run? No... no... that''s a crime... We are the police... How can..."


    After all, Lao Wang is a criminal policeman. Although he was stunned before, he woke up immediately after hearing the boss''s order, shook his head and refused.


    "Don''t forget, it''s your speeding. You caused the traffic accident. If you stay to investigate the responsibility, you have to bear the main responsibility. Lao Wang, you''re about to retire. You can''t afford this pot. I let you go without conscience for your good. I don''t want you to go to prison without even getting your pension."


    The boss took a deep breath and said painstakingly, "let''s go. It''s too late to go. Anyway, our cars haven''t been listed. Find a place to destroy them. No one knows we did it."


    Old Wang was moved. He worked as a criminal policeman all his life and didn''t expect to climb up. He only wanted to retire safely. He didn''t expect this to happen now, but when he remembered that there were four other cars that were the perpetrators, he withdrew: "what about other cars?"


    "Don''t worry, they don''t know who is in our car, let alone they can''t escape the responsibility. I''ll let them go together. Leave the aftermath to me and I''ll deal with it."


    The boss felt a little relieved. It would be easier if Lao Wang was willing to go. He believed that the people in the other cars were not fools. Knowing the seriousness of this matter, he would make the same choice as him.


    "Master, let''s go. I''ll keep it a secret."


    Although Xiao Chen is kind in his bones and feels that this is very inappropriate, Lao Wang is his master. He takes great care of him at ordinary times and gives him his case handling experience. In front of legal principles and family affection, the balance in his heart gradually begins to tilt.


    The boss is more and more relaxed. Fortunately, Xiao Chen is knowledgeable. Otherwise, he may have to spend some time persuading him.


    This also made him secretly happy. Fortunately, Xiao Liu had a stomachache and went to the bathroom when he was about to leave. In an emergency, he set out without waiting for him. There were only four people in the car, otherwise there would be more risks if there were more than one person.


    "Then I''ll go."


    At the moment, Lao Wang was in a state of unconsciousness. He just wanted to keep his retirement salary. The car didn''t turn off. After putting into reverse gear, he hit the steering wheel and sped out as soon as he stepped on the accelerator. He was also secretly glad that although the front and rear bumpers were hit, he could not bear to witness them, but he could work normally.


    "Go, come on, let''s go!"


    People are blind obedient. The other four cars woke up from their stupidity and fear, hurriedly started the car and galloped away behind the car in front of them.


    "MD, if you hit someone, you want to run. Stop them quickly."


    The stunned Gangzi and others finally reacted and shouted with righteous indignation.


    Fans who came one after another also witnessed the scene and shouted: "stop them and don''t let these people run away. We''ve called the police."


    "Call 120 quickly to see if people can be saved."


    "These sad and crazy guys still want to run when they hit people. Brothers, chase me."


    "These guys must be drunk driving, MD. don''t run."


    ¡­¡­


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Many fans ran into the car, started the car, and gritted their teeth with the five cars that escaped.


    "It''s important to save people first."


    A cold voice seemed to calm people. Gangzi and Xiaoyu, who were in a hurry, immediately responded, nodded and greeted Zhu wuflawless, and immediately organized people to get the third runner up and Zhang Manting out to see if there was any help.


    "Gudu!"


    The fans looked at several Qingyun security guards with dull faces and rushed forward. They forcibly tore down the seriously deformed door with their hands. It seemed like violent demolition. In the blink of an eye, they unloaded the scrapped vehicles, revealing the third runner up and Zhang Manting who were covered with blood. They couldn''t help but swallow their saliva. NIMA, is this still human?


    A security guard put his hand on the main artery on their necks, tried it, and exclaimed in surprise, "it''s not dead yet."


    The fans'' faces turned strange in an instant. What I said is that they haven''t died or haven''t been saved?


    But the next moment, they understood what was going on. Their eyes lit up in an instant. Finally, they could see the little miracle doctor performing his magical medical skills.


    Zhu wuflawless looked calm and ordered: "Gangzi, go and ask the little miracle doctor to save people. Others don''t approach and move the injured casually, so as not to cause secondary damage to them."


    "I''ll go now."


    Life is at stake, and it seems that Gangzi doesn''t care if he will disturb Ding Ning. He trots quickly to the back yard.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    "Oh, my God, there was a car accident. The woman was so miserable. She had a scrap iron stuck in her stomach."


    "Mom, these two people are so badly hurt that I''m afraid they can''t be saved."


    "Ning Ning is coming soon. If Ning Ning is here, it will be all right."


    "Yes, why did you forget Ning Ning? With him, it will be all right."


    "Don''t be so optimistic. Although Ning Ning has excellent medical skills, these two people are too seriously injured and will die at any time. I''m afraid it''s choking."


    "Yes, no matter how skillful Ning''s medicine is, it is also a way to save people. If people die, Ning Ning has no way. It depends on their luck."


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know who sent the message. In the fan group, the fans upstairs ran down one after another, watched the scene of the tragic car accident, talked one after another, and some people picked up their mobile phones and began shooting.


    Song Ziyi and others also followed down. Looking at the tragic scene, their hearts were pulled up, and their faces turned pale.


    "Coming, coming, Ning Ning coming."


    As a sharp eyed fan saw Ding Ning hurrying from the backyard, he shouted in surprise, and the eager fans immediately became agitated.


    Ding Ning was burning with anxiety. He didn''t expect that something happened to the third runner up of Kung Fu. This made him angry and angry. He was angry that the third runner up didn''t listen to him and stayed honest. He was also angry that the perpetrators were so cruel and cruel. He was running for human life.


    Fortunately, Du Yuewen looked at her serious injury. In fact, she was just hit by a few small holes in her head, lost too much blood and went into shock. A few Qi and blood pills were enough to easily pull her back from the death line. Although she is still in a coma, the injury has stabilized, otherwise he really lacks skills.


    With a dignified face, he came forward and looked at the injuries of the two people. His hands turned into a remnant of the Tao. First, he sealed the meridians for the two people to stop bleeding and let them fall into a state of suspended death.


    Because both Zhang Manting and the third runner up suffered internal bleeding due to strong shock and extrusion, the head was also injured due to severe impact, and many fractures of sternum, arm bone and ribs.


    Zhang Manting, in particular, was stabbed into her abdominal cavity by the deformed seat metal, hurt her lung lobe, and kept emitting blood foam in her mouth. Her life was on the line and she would lose all her vital signs at any time.


    Compared with her, the situation of the third runner up is much better. After all, he is a driver. At the moment of the car accident, he has an instinctive sense of self-protection. He subconsciously avoids the impact point and suffers much less damage.


    But this is also relatively speaking. After all, the continuous damage caused by the rear end collision of five consecutive cars is their life if they can survive until now.


    "Ah!"


    Seeing that Ding Ning did not hesitate, they grabbed the metal inserted in Zhang Manting''s stomach and pulled it out with force. They couldn''t help crying. Those who were timid turned their heads and didn''t dare to look down.


    As fans of Ding Ning, they have some medical knowledge. They know that such a serious penetrating injury can''t pull out the foreign body casually. Due to the effect of air pressure, the blood will fly out like a fountain, causing the injured to lose blood and accelerate death.


    But the next moment, a miracle was born. Ding Ning pulled out the metal scrap and threw it aside, revealing Zhang Manting''s bloody horror wound. It was shocking that there was no river of blood as everyone thought, only a small amount of blood exuded, which was completely within the control range.


    "Ning Ning is really Ning Ning. This medical skill is amazing."


    "Can this be Chinese medicine anesthesia? Such a big wound doesn''t bleed."


    "Awesome, worthy of being my idol. This skill is enough to win over those international top surgical experts."


    "Nonsense, my family is better. That''s a miracle doctor. Those so-called experts are farts."


    "That''s true. They''re not even as good as Ningning''s hair... Eh, no, wait, what''s your family Ningning? Is that my family Ningning?"


    "I''ll give him a monkey. Of course it''s my family''s Ning Ning."


    "Cut, I''ll give him monkeys, too. Then he''ll be my family."


    "You a big man gives birth to a monkey? Hahaha, please, do you have that function?"


    "I... hum, I''ll have sex change surgery tomorrow. By the way, let Ning do it for me. I can trust him."


    "Can you trust me? Hehe, don''t dream. Just leave it to our women to have monkeys."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1470

    "Get two stretchers and carry them to the room for rescue."


    After taking a series of rescue measures to save their lives, Ding Ning wiped his sweat and ordered Gangzi.


    "OK."


    Gangzi hurriedly arranged for someone to get a stretcher in a small hospital not far from Qingyun club.


    "Sister MI and Ziyi, please help me first. It will take some time to treat them."


    Ding Ning apologized to the fans and asked Yang Mi and others to warm up first.


    "No problem. You''re busy first. It''s important to save people."


    Yang Mi and others agreed, and the fans also expressed their understanding and considerate obedience to Ding Ning''s arrangement.


    "Here comes the accident brigade."


    At this time, the traffic police of the accident brigade who received the alarm call rushed to block the scene of the accident, then conduct on-site investigation and take photos, and ask the enthusiastic witnesses what was going on. After obtaining the monitoring, they preliminarily confirmed that it was a hit and run event, immediately reported to the superior, and asked to call all the monitoring along the way to trace the whereabouts of the perpetrators.


    The fans who tracked the five accident cars have returned in frustration. Although they are full of blood, they dare not disobey the traffic rules. Moreover, the perpetrators are not ordinary people and easily get rid of them.


    Ding Ning ignored these and asked Gangzi and Xiaoyuer to take charge of negotiating with the traffic police and the medical staff who came later. He plunged into the room and gave them in-depth treatment.


    Am I dead? Is this heaven or hell?


    Du Yuewen opened her eyes blankly and looked at the ceiling with empty and dull eyes. She didn''t know where she was.


    "Wake up?"


    There was a mellow man''s voice in his ear. Du Yuewen subconsciously looked, but he saw a familiar face. His eyes widened, and he exclaimed, "Ding Ning?"


    "Well, long time no see, Miss Du."


    Ding Ning smiled at Du Yuewen''s shocked appearance, put down the bandage in his hand and ended the rescue.


    "Well, yes, long time no see. By the way, where is this place? Why am I here?"


    Du Yuewen''s pale face floated a layer of bright red, his eyes flickered, his long eyelashes moved, and his heart began to beat.


    Since the last time she discussed her privacy with Ding Ning in the hospital, she had a shameful dream that night. The protagonist in the dream was the man in front of her.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with her. She couldn''t wait to submit an application for divorce to the court. Unexpectedly, Li Wensheng suddenly fell ill in the hospital just after the divorce procedures were completed. She died of heart failure due to stimulation.


    Although they had no feelings at all, they were married after all, which filled her heart with guilt and remorse. She thought it was her own different thoughts that killed Li Wensheng.


    Although she will often dream of the only man who doesn''t repel her from then on, she subconsciously escapes and always avoids him.


    But I didn''t expect that after a natural disaster, she thought she would die, but she met the man again in this unexpected way, so that she could not be nervous.


    "This is Qingyun club. These two people sent you here. At that time, you lost too much blood. I patronized to rescue you. Before I could ask what happened, they had a car accident."


    Ding Ning pointed to Zhang Manting and the third runner up who were still sleeping after the rescue. He smiled bitterly and said that he still hasn''t figured out what''s going on. How can Du Yuewen and the third runner up meet.


    "They? It''s them. They''re kidnappers. I worked overtime tonight and just returned to my neighborhood..."


    Du Yuewen found the second runner up and Zhang Manting. Although they were wearing masks before, their clothes were different


    No change, she recognized it at a glance and told the story wrongfully.


    "You mean they kidnapped you?"


    Ding Ning was stunned and said with a shocked face.


    He had thought that the third runner up and Du Yuewen were friends. He didn''t expect that things would be so strange and bloody.


    "Yes, this woman uses a dagger... Eh! I know who she is. No wonder she looked so familiar before, but she was too nervous and afraid to think more."


    Lying on the temporary hospital bed, Du Yuewen glanced at the woman who almost killed herself. Halfway through his words, he suddenly remembered something, opened his eyes and exclaimed.


    "What''s the matter? Do you know her?"


    Ding Ning became more and more curious. The woman sent people with the third runner up. He was busy saving Du Yuewen when he was in time, and didn''t pay attention to Zhang Manting hiding in the car.


    "He is Zhang Manting, the mayor''s wife."


    Du Yuewen stared in horror and said with a shudder.


    "Zhang Manting? Are you sure?"


    Ding Ning was shocked all over. He opened his mouth and turned to look at Zhang Manting, who was still sleeping. He couldn''t understand what was going on.


    What about the third runner up? How could they get mixed up with Zhang Manting and kidnap Du Yuewen? What is the relationship between them?


    "I''m sure we worked overtime at night because of her scandal. I heard the gossip of those people in my unit and specially looked at her photos on the Internet. I didn''t recognize her wearing a mask before, but later she wanted to stab me with a dagger. When I fought with her, I pulled off her mask to see her face clearly. At that time, I felt a little familiar, but I didn''t care much about catching flowers Her face... "


    Du Yuewen said definitely.


    Gossip is a woman''s nature. If she hadn''t been curious when she worked overtime, she would have gone online to see what the heroine in the vortex of gossip looks like. I''m afraid she wouldn''t recognize Zhang Manting at the moment.


    "Then why did she kidnap you? Did you have a holiday?"


    Ding Ning asked puzzled.


    "I don''t know where she came from for the festival. I was kidnapped by her for no reason. It''s really unlucky."


    Du Yuewen said with a bitter smile. With the rest of her life, the panic gradually faded, and her mind gradually recovered. She recalled: "when I was kidnapped by them, I was very afraid. I heard them talk faintly. It seemed that someone was chasing them. This man didn''t support kidnapping me, but Zhang Manting insisted on holding me as a hostage."


    "Hostages?"


    Ding Ning was even more puzzled. What''s the use of holding Du Yuewen hostage when someone chased them? Do the people who chase them know du Yuewen and will take her safety into account?


    "Yes, that''s what Zhang Manting means. I haven''t figured out until now. Those who pursue and kill them can''t know me. What''s the use of holding me?"


    Du Yuewen is also confused. I don''t know if Zhang Manting''s brain is broken, which makes her suffer this foolproof disaster.


    "No, in addition to the people who know you, there is another kind of people who will take care of your safety."


    Ding Ning suddenly flashed a light in his mind and thought of the men in black behind Jiang Hongbin, but he suspected that their identity was not simple. At the moment, connecting them gradually formed a clear logic line.


    "You mean the police?"


    Du Yuewen worked in the system. Naturally, she would not be a stupid person. On the contrary, she was very smart. Ding Ning said it so clearly. How could she not think of it? She opened her beautiful eyes and lost her voice.


    "Yes, it''s the police. Only if the person who chased them is the police can it explain why Zhang Manting kidnapped such an irrelevant person as you."


    Ding Ning replied positively


    ¡£


    "Ah, it''s impossible. She''s the mayor''s wife. Why did the police chase her?"


    Du Yuewen shook her head in disbelief. She couldn''t understand why the police wanted to chase and kill Zhang Manting. Even if she had an affair scandal, the mayor wouldn''t kill her.


    "The reason is very complicated. It has nothing to do with you. You''d better not know. After all, you''re a member of the system."


    Ding Ning stood up and paced back and forth. His mind turned rapidly, but his eyes became brighter and clearer. Connecting all things together formed a clear logic line, and the answer was ready to come out.


    "Yes!"


    Although Du Yuewen was very curious, he also knew that Ding Ning was for her good. After answering, he glanced at him affectionately, and hung his head in a panic and shyness. His heart pounded like a deer. He felt that the atmosphere in the room had become ambiguous.


    Ding Ning didn''t know her mind, but her eyes lit up when she looked at Zhang Manting.


    If he didn''t expect it, the woman must have a fatal handle in the hands of Jiangzhong, which made Jiangzhong hesitate to take risks and send out her forces to hunt down Zhang Manting.


    Of course, in his capacity, he will certainly not have direct contact with the following people. Then, the best candidate is Jiang Hongbin. Even if something happens, he can shirk it completely.


    In fact, it may not be appropriate to say that chasing and killing is actually appropriate. After all, at this juncture, if Zhang Manting died in an accident, it would be like setting himself on fire for Jiang Zhong. He would certainly not do such a stupid thing.


    Therefore, Ding Ning believes that the people he sent may not want to kill Zhang Manting, but want to control her and get back the evidence that can threaten him.


    Or, she wanted Zhang Manting to disappear silently, creating the illusion that she had absconded with money. Ding Ning inferred this from the large amount of cash and gold and silver jewelry in Zhang Manting''s bag.


    Well, when Jiang Zhong knew that things were likely to be out of control, it made sense to send someone to kill Zhang Manting.


    All the clues are right. The only thing Ding Ning can''t figure out is the emergence of the third runner up. I don''t know whether the third runner up and Zhang Manting already know each other or whether he represents a certain force to help Zhang Manting.


    However, in Du Yuewen''s complaint, the third runner up and Zhang Manting did not seem to be on the same road, but were entrusted to help her escape.


    It''s even more interesting. It shows that if the person behind the third runner up is not Zhang Manting''s friend, he wants to get a handle from her to deal with the people in jiangzhongze.


    As Zhang Manting is, Ding Ning doesn''t think she will be willing to take the risk of offending Jiang Zhongze to help her friends. Therefore, he thinks the latter is more likely.


    Who the hell is this man? Unexpectedly, Ding Ning was very interested in breaking his wrist with such a big man in Jiangzhong.


    After all, the enemy of the enemy is a friend. He and Jiangzhong have long been at odds. He doesn''t mind working with this man to get Jiangzhong down.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning felt that he had to talk carefully with the third runner up, but he couldn''t talk in front of Du Yuewen''s interview. After all, the fewer people know such things, the better.


    However, Du Yuewen is awake now. He must find an excuse to stun him.


    Turning around and looking at Du Yuewen about to speak, she found that she was looking at herself with bright eyes. When he found that he looked at her, he immediately looked flustered to avoid his sight. His long eyelashes trembled slightly, and a layer of shy crimson appeared on his pretty face.


    Ding Ning''s heart swayed and quickly restrained his mood. He sighed that he was a natural woman who was obsequious. Just a shy expression made people''s heart and blood flow.

 Chapter 1471

    "Help me with that operation."


    Du Yuewen turned her head, her face was crimson, her white teeth clenched her pink lips, and said in a mosquito like voice.


    Ding Ning was stunned and suddenly remembered that she was a stone girl. However, he was worried that he had no excuse to stun her. He nodded with a smile and said, "OK."


    Du Yuewen''s face turned red and closed her eyes. She didn''t dare to look at Ding Ning. Her legs were straight and her body trembled uneasily. As soon as she remembered that her most secret place would be exposed in front of him, her heart jumped fiercely and her whole body felt hot. Then, she only felt a black in front of her eyes and completely lost consciousness.


    After the operation, Ding Ning wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and a bitter smile floated on his pale face.


    This woman is charming to the bone, and it''s difficult for him to hold on to her every smile. How dare he operate on her according to the conventional method? He can only operate on her through clothes. The consequence is that the spirit he has just recovered with his reputation is over consumed again.


    Fortunately, although the speed of reputation recovery was slow, it played a role all the time, so that he would not have a headache and sleepy like before.


    After closing his eyes and breathing for a while, Ding Ning woke up the third runner up and asked him in detail what was going on.


    For the rest of his life, the third runner up was extremely grateful to Ding Ning and said that his brother owed someone and he would repay it on his behalf.


    "To whom?"


    Ding Ning was worried. The third runner up said for a long time and didn''t say the man''s name. He couldn''t help asking.


    "Brother Ning, I''m sorry, I can''t say. I promised others to keep it secret."


    The third runner up is a man who keeps his promise. He is ashamed but insists.


    Ding Ning was slightly disappointed, but he appreciated the third runner up more. Such a person who has principles and keeps his promises deserves his respect.


    Just don''t know who that person is, how can he be willing to say it wholeheartedly: "it''s not convenient to say, even if it''s not convenient, I''m just curious for a moment, but, do you know who this woman is? Who is the person who chases you? You don''t know when you''re shot."


    Looking at Ding Ning pointing to Zhang Manting, the third runner up shook his head blankly: "I don''t know. It''s all commanded by that person on the phone. Let me escort her away from Ninghai."


    "Then I tell you, this woman''s name is Zhang Manting. She is the mayor''s wife."


    Ding Ning said faintly, but carefully observed the expression of the third runner up to see if he really didn''t know the identity and origin of the other party.


    "What? She''s the mayor''s wife? How is that possible?"


    The third runner up was shocked and suddenly sat up, affecting his injury and showing his teeth in pain.


    "Lie down. You''ve just had an operation. You can''t move."


    Ding Ning pushed him back to bed and said solemnly: "you only know to keep your promise, but you were shot in order to repay the favor. The people who chased you were the police."


    "Ah! Police?"


    The third runner up''s face changed sharply, and he cried out. He felt as if he had fallen into a great conspiracy, and a surge of anger in his chest was rising.


    He likes to play with cars, change cars and pursue excitement, but it doesn''t mean that he likes to be used and involved in the struggle of some big people without knowing it.


    "Yes, including you being hit by a car and a car accident, it was all done by the police controlled by the mayor."


    Ding Ning looked at him deeply and selectively explained the whole story to the third runner up in detail.


    The third runner up was stunned. He didn''t expect that such a big fight was involved in this matter, which made his face uncertain. He wondered how to get away from this incident. He didn''t return home until he had lived enough as a mercenary. He didn''t want to live the life of running around and being wanted


    ¡£


    "Third runner up, we don''t know each other whether we fight or not. Although we haven''t known each other for a long time, I know you are a man of loyalty and principle."


    Ding Ning took out a cigarette and lit it. After taking a deep breath, he said painstakingly: "I respect your principles and appreciate your behavior of keeping your promise, but the problem is that you can''t solve this matter by yourself. Although the Ji family has some power in Ninghai, what do you think compared with Jiangzhong?"


    "Without any comparability, it is not an opponent at all!"


    The third runner up said mockingly, looking at the ceiling absently, with a touch of bitterness on his face.


    Although the Ji family barely ranks among the first-class families in Ninghai, their tentacles are all over the political and business circles, and some people in their family are engaged in politics, they only go to the district and county level at the highest level. They fight against Jiang Zhong, the party in charge of politics, and are purely suicidal.


    What''s more, he is just a commoner without inheritance right in Ji''s family. Relying on his wealth accumulated when he was a mercenary, he has become jealous of some people in the family by self-reliance and fighting for his foundation.


    Those legitimate sons who have the right to inherit want to annex his property under the banner of the family all day. If his father didn''t feel owed to him and always spared no effort to protect him, his property would have changed hands long ago.


    At this time, if he provokes the enemy out of the river again, even his father can''t protect him. The family will say that he is also a sad victim and spend a lot of money to ruin his reputation


    Wu Jiawen of the street was under his command, but he had to choose to hide him. What he couldn''t accept was that he completely offended Jiang Zhong.


    I want to know with my nose that the river is full of wind and rain with such a big green hat. How can I let go of the two initiators, Wu Jiawen and him?


    Now he hasn''t moved, just because the matter hasn''t been solved and is on the cusp of the storm. As soon as public opinion subsides and the influence fades, it is completely predictable that Jiangzhong will settle accounts after autumn.


    Therefore, in order to protect himself, Li Kewu also has sufficient reasons to start first. Using the evidence mastered by Zhang Manting to pull Jiangzhong off his horse, he will no longer pose any threat to him.


    However, Ding Ning still has some doubts. Even if Li Kewu has this motivation and reason, he is not afraid that once things are exposed, will the third runner up bite him out?


    "Did Li Kewu contact you personally?"


    With this question in mind, Ding Ning asked with a frown.


    "No, a stranger contacted my brother."


    The third runner up shook his head.


    "Then how can you be sure it''s Li Kewu?"


    Ding Ning was keenly aware that something seemed wrong and asked after him.


    "This number is an anonymous space card. Li Kewu contacted my brother with this number a few days ago and asked me to help hire a powerful mercenary. I recognized this number and thought it was him. Although there was a stranger''s accent on the phone, the phone number was correct. Who else could it be if it wasn''t him?"


    The third runner up said naturally.


    "Hire a Powerful Mercenary? About when?"


    Ding Ning''s heart moved. He remembered that song Ziyi had an accident on the set before. Weiya''s broken steel wire cut was very flat. He suspected that it was the warrior at that time, but there was no clue.


    "A week or so. At that time, I introduced a friend I knew when I was a mercenary. He was very skilled."


    The third runner up recalled and said.


    "Did your friend get in touch with Li Kewu? What did he do with mercenaries?"


    Ding Ning continued.


    "I contacted, but I didn''t ask what to do. After all, I''m not in that circle anymore, and I won''t inquire about the specific task. I just helped Li Ke Wudang as an intermediary in order to repay the favor. My mercenary friend also gave me an intermediary fee, but I refused, so as not to ask for trouble for some money."


    Seeing Ding Ning always asking this question, the third runner up was a little nervous and explained patiently.


    "Is your friend very good?"


    Ding Ning asked desperately.


    "Well, it''s very powerful. He''s much better than me. The man''s code name is bullet. He''s a lone mercenary with strong skills and is extremely proud. We also met in a large task hired by the employer at the same time. At that time, he looked down on us and almost had a conflict. If we hadn''t been ambushed later, he was shot and injured in his leg, I think it was the same task For your sake, we can''t be friends if we escape behind his back. "


    The third runner up seemed to recall the extraordinary years, and his face showed a sigh.


    "What''s his best Kung Fu?"


    Ding Ning asked persistently.


    He has a kind of intuition that the person who caused the set accident to harm song Ziyi is likely to be this bullet.


    After all, as the CEO of Tianhai entertainment, Li Kewu has the motivation to hurt song Ziyi and frame Jiang Yimeng to attack Tiangong entertainment.


    If this bullet is proficient in concealed weapon Kung Fu, nine times out of ten, Li Kewu asked him to do the accident in Song Ziyi studio. This is really an unexpected surprise.

 Chapter 1472

    "Game currency is his weapon. His best skill is killing people with game currency. Its power is no less than that of bullets. It is estimated that this is the code of bullets."


    The third runner up''s mouth was filled with a nostalgic smile: "Although bullets are usually very cold, in fact, it''s not until we get along for a long time that we know that he is a very nostalgic person. He is not good at women, is not addicted to tobacco and alcohol, and is not good at words. His only hobby is playing arcade games, which are old-fashioned arcade games, such as boxing king, street bully, fast whirlwind, iron fist, sonic Superman and so on. His secret residence is full of people Those classic arcade games, when there is no task, he stays at home and plays games crazily. "


    Ding Ning shook his head in amazement and said nothing. The world is full of wonders. The hobby of this bullet is really wonderful. It seems that he is also a man with a story.


    However, this also confirmed his guess that more than 90% of the conspiracy against song Ziyi may be this bullet.


    Of course, he also knows that bullets are only hired. The real murderer is Li Kewu, the thief who has a head of grievance and a owner of debt. Even for the sake of the third runner up, he won''t go to the trouble of bullets. He will only go to Li Kewu to settle accounts.


    "If, I mean if, would it be possible for someone else to get Li Kewu''s space card and call your brother so that you mistakenly think that all this was arranged by Li Kewu?"


    Ding Ning thought and said.


    Although it has been determined that the accident of song Ziyi was arranged by Li Kewu behind the scenes, it can not be confused with tonight.


    Although Li Kewu has the motivation to get the evidence mastered by Zhang Manting to pull Jiang Zhongze off his horse, the risk of doing so is too great, which does not match the cautious style due to his status.


    What''s more, Li Kewu is not the only one who has the motivation to attack Jiang Zhong. In his opinion, both Xingyi and meteorite have the motivation to do so.


    After all, although Li Kewu is the initiator, the culprit who really exposed and spread this matter is not Star art or meteorite, but they probably didn''t expect Zhang Manting to have such an identity. It''s more likely to take extreme measures because they are afraid of Jiang Zhongze''s revenge.


    "No, how can Li Kewu''s space card get into other people''s hands."


    The third runner up shook his head and thought it was unlikely.


    Ding Ning didn''t continue to struggle on this issue. Although he didn''t think it was difficult to get Li Kewu''s space card, after all, the relationship between the three old entertainment companies was not harmonious. They must have ears and eyes around each other, and they didn''t have a chance to get a space card.


    Most importantly, the people behind the scenes, whether President Lu or Kang min, are beneficiaries as long as things succeed, but once things are exposed, Li Kewu will bear the brunt and become a scapegoat, which seems to be in line with their work style.


    But it''s useless to guess without evidence. Maybe we can find the answer from Zhang Manting''s mouth, but she''s seriously injured and can''t wake up before dawn. We''d better postpone this matter.


    "Well, you''ve just had an operation. You''d better sleep. I''ll deal with the rest."


    Seeing a tired look on the third runner up''s face, Ding Ning helped him lie down and told him not to think much about it. After a good rest, he turned and walked out.


    "Little Lord, those people pushed the car into the sea. The people have dispersed separately, but we have taken pictures of the whole process and the perpetrators. The picture is very clear."


    Zhu flawless floated over like a ghost and handed Ding Ning a USB flash disk.


    Ding Ning nodded approvingly, took the USB flash drive and thought about it in his hand. A look of playfulness appeared at the corners of his mouth: "this evidence is not sufficient. It''s tight to send out and send in, waiting for people to come from the Internet cafe."


    "The little Lord said that those people would come to assassinate them?"


    Zhu wuflawless blinked and asked in surprise


    Avenue.


    "You, you, know the answer, but pretend not to know to set off my wisdom. In your heart, am I such a jealous person?"


    Ding Ning smiled and pinched Zhu Impeccable''s pretty face, smiling.


    Zhu wuflawless was seen through his mind, and was teased by him. His pretty face suddenly turned crimson, and he looked white with shame and annoyance. He quietly stepped back to avoid his salty pig''s hand. He argued: "I don''t have it. People are stupid."


    "You, everything is good, but your mind is too heavy. Don''t worry. The smarter you are, the more capable you are. The less you are, the happier the Lord will be."


    Ding Ning shook his head with a smile, hummed a small song with his hands on his back and walked away.


    He still recognizes Zhu wuflawless''s ability and wisdom. After all, the USB flash disk in his hand is a clear proof.


    You know, he didn''t arrange her to track and secretly shoot in advance, but Zhu flawless took the initiative to do it. It can be seen how orchid heart she is.


    "Do you believe me that much?"


    Zhu flawless stared at Ding Ning''s far away figure and whispered.


    "Of course, there is no doubt about employing people, and there is no need to doubt people. I believe you will never betray me."


    But unexpectedly, Ding Ning''s voice suddenly sounded in her ear, which startled her. Her face turned red and stamped her feet angrily: "I hate to eavesdrop on people''s speech."


    hey!


    There was only Ding Ning''s joking laughter, and there was no response.


    Zhu wuflawless covered her hot cheeks and flashed a trace of confusion in her eyes. Why can she always feel Ningding''s shadow in this mysterious little Lord? Especially in the eyes as like as two peas.


    Ding Ning? Ningding? Are they one person?


    No, it''s impossible. They are different in appearance and size. How can they be the same person?


    What''s more, Ningding is so kind and simple. How can he be the same person as the big sex wolf who is unruly, has countless beauties and likes to take advantage of women?


    Therefore, at the moment when Zhu wuflawless was closest to guessing the truth, he flatly rejected it because of his preconceived impression.


    In the leisure hall on the ninth floor of Qingyun club, Ding Ning looked at the fanatical scene.


    The buffet and spirit fruit wine brought by falling snow have completely conquered the hearts of fans. Is there anything happier than eating snacks, drinking spirit fruit wine and watching stars perform?


    Yang Mi and others are also playing hi. They are interacting with their fans, performing their favorite tracks in turn, and inviting fans to perform on the stage.


    When the fans were in high spirits, they all rushed to perform on the stage. Even the guys with incomplete five tones actively tried to get on the stage and howled at their voices in exchange for friendly laughter.


    The funniest thing is the solemnity. The goods finally found their love, accompanied his band for the fans, and took the initiative to dance belly dance.


    Let''s dance when we dance. While dancing, the goods made faces at Li Xiaoman, who was watching him under the stage. The funny appearance made everyone laugh.


    Ding Ning didn''t disturb the crowd. He was invisible and quietly passed through the crowd. He crept to the table of song Ziyi, sat quietly on the sofa and eavesdropped on what they were talking about.


    "Why hasn''t brother Ning come yet? I''m almost hoarse."


    Guan Xiaotong rubbed his dry voice and complained that his hoarse voice had become a small smoke voice.


    "He''s saving people. He''s still seriously injured. How can he be so fast? Don''t you see the enthusiasm of the fans? We shouldn''t be on the stage too often."


    Yang Mi is good at understanding people''s feelings.


    "Hey, I know too, but brother Ning doesn''t come. He always thinks it''s fun


    It''s not fun. "


    Guan Xiaotong sighed.


    "Oh, look at your sad little expression, don''t you like brother Ning? I tell you, you are the owner of famous flowers, so you can''t change your mind."


    Ouyang Xiaoxiao teased and joked aside.


    "Go away, you just want to change when you see it. I just think brother Ning is so magical. He has excellent medical skills. He is so good in acting. He can also sing and magic. I doubt what else in the world he won''t do."


    Guan Xiaotong turned his big eyes and explained with a red face.


    "Yes, it''s really a magical person. It''s a pity that I''m married. If I''m not married and I''m ten years younger, I''m not sure I''ll really catch up with him."


    It seemed that no outsiders were present. Tong Liya also let go of her scruples and said half jokingly and half seriously.


    "Ha ha, it''s not easy. Liya is even in love. It doesn''t matter if she gets married. She can leave. As long as you like, we support you to chase him."


    Yang Mi covered her mouth and joked with a smile.


    "Well, don''t make fun of me. I think you still have a chance. Anyway, you''re single now."


    Tong Liya was unwilling to show weakness and immediately returned her color.


    "Hey, am I ten years older than him? No, I think purple suits him well."


    Yang Mi immediately transferred her fire, pointed the muzzle of her gun at Song Ziyi, and glanced at Diba in silence intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Me and him? Hehe, please forgive me. I don''t agree with him. I pinch when I meet him. If I don''t speak well, I have to quarrel. Even if all the men in the world die, it''s impossible for me and him."


    Song Ziyi raised her eyebrows and turned her mouth and said dismissively.


    If Ding Ning is bitten by thunder, he feels kind. NIMA, is brother so unpopular with you? As for giving so much critical damage?


    "You don''t know what a happy enemy is. The more you meet, the more it means that there is fate between you. Moreover, although Ding Ning doesn''t say it, he is absolutely interested in you. Dare you make a bet with me? I bet you will be captured by him within half a year."


    Yang Mi held her arm and looked like a person coming over. She raised her eyebrows and said with a smile. Ding Ning was excellent. Even she was a little excited. She didn''t believe that song Ziyi could carry his pursuit.


    Ding Ning smiled at the speech and wanted to hug Yang Mi and chew two. Sister Mi still has eyes, which can be seen.


    Diba''s face was a little dark. She silently squeezed a piece of dessert that had been enough to make her saliva into her mouth, but she felt like chewing wax without the slightest taste.


    "Just bet. What do you say?"


    Song Ziyi was unconvinced and made a bet. Although Ding Ning sometimes made her throb, she had Ning Ding in her heart that no one could replace, so she didn''t believe she would lose.


    "What''s the bet? Otherwise, if I lose, I will try to make you take over a film directed by a director with enough weight in the industry, and you will be the No. 1 woman."


    Yang Mi smiled cunningly: "if I win, no matter what method you use, let my studio artists take over a blockbuster and play the No. 1 protagonist, both men and women."


    "Ah!"


    Song Ziyi was stunned. She didn''t adapt to her status as a shareholder of Tiangong. She subconsciously thought it was difficult to do this.


    But then I thought again. I couldn''t help laughing. How could I lose?


    Ten thousand steps back, even if he really lost, it means that he must have accepted Ding Ning. He can completely throw this bet to him to perform. How can he not suffer a loss? He immediately clenched his teeth and said, "OK, that''s it."

 Chapter 1473

    "Ah MI, why do you want to make this bet? Even if people are moved, you don''t know. You must lose this time?"


    When the bet was established, Tong Liya asked in a low voice in Yang Mi''s ear.


    "That''s not necessarily. People''s psychology is a very complex thing. If you don''t play this bet, Ziyi may not want to think more, but playing this bet is equivalent to planting a stimulating seed in her heart. The more she wants to resist, the more she will instinctively pay attention to Ding Ning."


    Yang Mi whispered confidently, "and Ding Ning is mysterious and excellent enough to attract women. As long as she pays attention, she will fall unconsciously."


    "Oh, you''re making up Ziyi and dingning. That''s right. Ziyi is not young. It''s time to talk about a boyfriend. Dingning is really a good young man. He''s really a good destination for Ziyi."


    Tongliya convinced suddenly way.


    But I admire it in my heart. No wonder Yang Mi can support a studio alone, but she can only be an actor. This ability is not at the same level.


    Yang Mi smiled and said nothing, but it seemed that she inadvertently glanced at the absent-minded Diba. With her understanding of Diba, she couldn''t see that this good friend had been moved to Ding Ning. She couldn''t help sighing. The bet was not to let Diba die early.


    She thought she was very accurate and thought Ding Ning and Diba were not suitable, so she tried to get song Ziyi together and let Diba get rid of this budding relationship as soon as possible.


    Of course, this also has her selfishness. Now she is not only an actor, but also a businessman. When others patronize and play, she also paid special attention to the press conference news of Tiangong entertainment.


    To tell the truth, she was shocked. Although many people left messages on the Internet and were not optimistic about Tiangong Entertainment''s entry into the production and distribution of film and television dramas, with her professional sensitivity and logical thinking, she believed that Tiangong could not fight a battle without planning.


    Since Tiangong entertainment dares to announce the transformation in public, it shows that they have made sufficient preparations and have mature development plans. In particular, the joining of Pan Yigang and Cheng Wenhai makes her more optimistic about the future development of Tiangong.


    What is the most important thing in the entertainment industry? Of course, it is contacts and resources. Especially people who set up studios like her pay more attention to contacts and resources.


    Song Ziyi is a well deserved sister in Tiangong. Through her good relationship with Tiangong, she will open up a new network of contacts for the studio, and her artists will have more channels to participate in film and television drama shooting, which is extremely necessary for her.


    If song Ziyi and Ding Ning can be matched, song Ziyi will certainly lead her to love. Even if she can''t, she has no loss. It''s just to pay some price to make song Ziyi become the heroine of a blockbuster, which can also lead her to love.


    Ding Ning looked more and more pleasing to Yang Mi. He quietly left happily. After leaving the door, he showed his figure and came in as if he had just arrived.


    "Ning Ning is coming!"


    Ning Ning''s child, her mother''s eyes were sharp. She was the first to see Ding Ning and couldn''t help cheering excitedly.


    "Ning Ning, how are those two people?"


    "Yes, how are the two men? Are they out of danger?"


    "Ning Ning, are you hungry? Have something to eat first."


    "The buffet here is really delicious. I''ve never eaten anything so delicious."


    "Not only the food is delicious, but also the wine is delicious. It''s so beautiful."


    "Ning Ning, can you take a picture with me?"


    "Don''t make trouble. Ning has just had an operation. It must be very hard. Let him eat, drink and rest first."


    ¡­¡­


    The fans immediately got into a commotion and gathered around to greet each other


    He and many fans came up and strongly asked to take a photo with him. Fortunately, the quiet summer night and the cat who doesn''t eat fish maintained him, which made him get rid of the enthusiasm of his fans.


    Ding Ning and other fans who were performing came to the stage after the performance. He picked up the microphone and announced that the two people who had suffered a car accident had been rescued successfully and their lives were not in danger. In exchange for the thunderous applause of thousands of fans on the scene, their faces were filled with pride and pride, and they praised their idols not only for their excellent medical skills, but also for their Bodhisattva like heart.


    Subsequently, fans strongly urged Ding Ning to continue his unfinished magic of living man.


    Ding Ning readily agreed. However, he didn''t point song Ziyi''s name this time, but specially ordered Diba to cooperate with her performance, which began to shine Diba''s surprised eyes.


    Song Ziyi looked at Diba''s jubilant stage. She didn''t know why she was sour. Her small mouth quietly pouted Lao Gao, as if her beloved concubine had been suddenly thrown into the cold palace, with a strong sense of loss.


    Yang Mi''s eyes twinkled, but the corners of her mouth held a complex meaning. She whispered in her heart. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning really cooperated. Giving song Ziyi a stimulus at this time makes it easier for her to have a strong and competitive heart and pave the way for the future enemy occupation. However, stimulating her with Diba is not a good thing.


    Ding Ning quietly paid attention to song Ziyi''s expression and was secretly proud. Hey hey, honey, it''s not just that you know psychology. My brother is also a little involved. Just, you want Diba to get rid of me. You don''t understand my ambition. I want both of them.


    "How can I cooperate with you?"


    Standing close to Ding Ning, and still in full view of the public, Diba''s little heart was beating disappointingly, and his delicate face was like rouge. Fortunately, the lights on the stage were not in the conventional sense, masking the charming beauty, so that the audience didn''t find anything unusual.


    Ding Ning looked at her with a smile. His deep eyes were like magic, which made Diba sink. His extremely gentle voice: "relax your mind, open your heart and give everything to me."


    Diba felt as if she had returned to her mother and swam in the amniotic fluid. She was warm and comfortable. She was lazy and didn''t want to move her mind. She just wanted to have a good sleep. Her long eyelashes flickered, and her eyelids gradually began to sink, making her drowsy.


    At this time, Ding Ning raised her hand and included her in the water space, causing an uproar at the scene.


    "You can look on the stage and see where the people are hiding, or the previous commitment remains unchanged. Whoever can find where Diba is hidden by me can get the opportunity to have lunch with six big stars, Yang Mi, song Ziyi, Guan Xiaotong, Tong Liya, Ouyang Breaking Dawn and Diba."


    Ding Ning stood in the spotlight like the most elegant gentleman and said with a smile.


    The audience suddenly went crazy. They all shouted to go on stage to find where Diba hid.


    Finally, under the organization of quiet summer night and others, after fierce competition and competition, ten fans were selected to look for Diba.


    In fact, everyone knows that it is impossible to find Diba. After all, the stage is so big that you can see the end at a glance. How can Tibetans be.


    The ten elected fans were flushed with excitement. They didn''t care if they could find Diba, but only if they could get in close contact with their idols.


    After a pretentious search, the ten fans announced to give up, but proposed to take a group photo with Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning would not refuse such a request, so the ten fans won the first group photo right, which made the envy eyes of the fans red.


    Especially Ning Ning''s mother, this beautiful young woman is very open and scolds her jealously regardless of the fans under the stage


    The beaver spirit, with Ding Ning''s arm on his arm, should be more intimate. The intimate selfie of head to head and face to face made Ding Ning embarrassed.


    It was not easy to send the sticky goblin off the stage. Ding Ning''s back was soaked with cold sweat. She secretly feigned in her heart. Isn''t this woman afraid of being hacked to death by her husband?


    After releasing Diba in a hurry, which once again caused an uproar and heated discussion among the audience, Ding Ning sent Diba down the stage with a confused face and said he would sing a song alone.


    After resolutely rejecting the solemn strong request to volunteer to accompany them, Ding Ning smiled and invited a mysterious guest to accompany them.


    "Happy combination, it''s a happy combination."


    Fans of Ye Huan sisters exclaimed


    "It''s really them, as well as pan Xiangyun and blue dream butterfly. God, when did they come?"


    Someone recognized them and shouted in surprise.


    "Ning Ning is so powerful that he invited them without even knowing it."


    Some fans also sincerely praised that although their coffee position is not worth mentioning compared with Yang Mi and others, Ninghai four little Huadan is still quite famous in the local area, and many people pay attention to them.


    "Who is the happy group?"


    Asked the fans who didn''t know them.


    "You don''t even know the happy combination? What Fan circle do you mix?"


    Some fans sneered.


    "At first glance, it''s just a layman who doesn''t pay attention to music. Sister Ye Huan''s song" your news "has now ranked first in the Chinese music list. The other song" that night, the boy "also ranks third in the Chinese music list. Both new songs have reached the top three, which is absolutely rare in the history of Chinese music."


    Fans who are very familiar with the Ye Huan sisters proudly show off.


    "The castle on an isolated island, CO sung by Pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie, has also entered the ninth place in the Chinese music list. It is full of afterenergy and has an upward trend. Its strength is also quite good. The four young Huadan in Ninghai live up to their reputation and will be popular in the future."


    Some fans who like music are excited to show off.


    "Yes, whether it''s your news by the happy group, that night, the boy, or the sea paths by Pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie, the strong contradiction and comparative singing method of the happy group has created a new style of musical expression, which has attracted the attention of some musicians and has unlimited future; and the castle on an isolated island It was originally created by Pan Xiangyun and the lead singer of blue Mengdie. I have to say that although pan Xiangyun''s talent is amazing, the voice of blue Mengdie is definitely a sound of nature. Now some people have begun to call her little purple. I suggest you can listen to the next song. "


    There are also fans who work in the music industry and know more about the inside story.


    Rising sun


    Rising sea level


    Cover up the smiling face


    Splash ink


    Blow the horn of departure


    castle


    Standing on an isolated island


    Guide the course for the lost


    Canoe oceangoing


    Engraved with the mark of love


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Huan''s four sisters still have strong musical skills. Ye Huan acts as a bassist, ye Le acts as a drummer, pan Xiangyun is a keyboard player, and LAN Mengdie is an accompaniment guitarist.


    After a delightful and cheerful prelude, Ding Ning surprised the whole audience as soon as he opened his voice. The noisy scene fell into a dead silence. Everyone was shocked and looked at the young man holding the guitar on the stage. He couldn''t believe his ears.

 Chapter 1474

    Although some people have heard Ding Ning''s singing before, he is imitating others and singing in reverse.


    But this time, Ding Ning was singing in his own voice. The clear, bright and ethereal voice made everyone feel like electricity. All the capillary blood holes in the whole body were stretched, and every cell was greedy and breathing free air.


    A beautiful dynamic picture slowly unfolded in their minds.


    At the beginning of the rising sun, he splashed ink on the rippling sea and painted a beautiful static sunrise on the sea. Suddenly, a cruise ship sounded its whistle and set sail. A towering castle stood on the lonely island, like a beacon guiding the way, shining on the return direction of long-distance travelers


    While everyone was immersed in that wonderful fantasy, no one noticed that Pan Xiangyun and blue Mengdie looked at each other, and the color of worry on their faces was reflected in their words.


    No one knows the difficulty of this song better than them. Even with the ultra-high range of blue Mengdie, he can''t control the high pitch of the chorus of this song. He has to lower two intonations at the beginning to sing this song completely.


    As we all know, the range of female singers is much higher than that of male singers, but generally the highest is about A2. Some talented female singers can reach about F3.


    For example, the super female voice of a certain session has produced a female singer with unique talent. The highest voice has reached an amazing G6, which is known as dolphin sound. At present, no one in China can surpass her height except Zhang Yusheng, who has died, who can soar to G3.


    Blue Mengdie is also gifted. Although she can''t compare with the female singer who made her debut with the amazing dolphin sound, she has also reached the amazing F3, but she still can''t perfectly perform the super high pitched song of "castle on an isolated island".


    Therefore, when they found that Ding Ning had raised his voice by two scales directly according to the original score, they were full of deep concern. After all, the treble of the chorus of the song has reached the G3 level, and women can''t sing it. How can Ding Ning, a big man, sing it?


    This worry is contagious. The Ye Huan sisters have solid musical skills and soon realized this. They looked at Ding Ning''s tall and straight back with some worry.


    Although this is not a formal performance, it''s just a fan meeting. It''s nothing if the real song is smashed, they still hope Ding Ning can create a miracle and leave the best impression on the fans.


    In fact, it''s not just them. Song Ziyi, as a diva in the music world, is far more sensitive to music than ordinary people. Although she hasn''t seen the music score, she still hears the difficulty of this song from Ding Ning''s singing, and inexplicably gives birth to a trace of worry in her heart.


    Then he spat again and scolded himself. What''s the matter? He should be happy to make a fool of himself in public. What''s to worry about? But she can deceive herself, but she can''t deceive her heart. She unconsciously sat up straight, and her white knuckles have betrayed her right and wrong.


    When Ding Ning sang the chorus, all the people who noticed it suddenly mentioned their hearts in their throat, leaned forward, and stared nervously at Ding Ning singing on the stage, waiting for him to break his voice or -- create a miracle.


    Castle on an isolated island


    Waiting in loneliness


    Look from a distance


    The vague shadow of the ship in the sea and sky


    Return in the twilight


    ¡­¡­


    Song Ziyi''s eyes were wide open. He looked absently at Ding Ning, whose neck and forehead were blue and raised. The muscles on his pretty face were twitching slightly. He whispered, "how could it be? How could it be?"


    With strong penetrating power, high pitched sound quality, no impurity sound and stable vibrato, she can easily make a judgment with her professional quality. This scale has definitely reached E4 key, which is the highest pitch ever sung by Zhang Yusheng, and it is still fake


    Sing on.


    But Ding Ning actually used a true sound instead of a false one. He was able to control such a terrible high voice. It seemed that she had not reached the limit, which made her unable to believe her ears.


    Who is Zhang Yusheng? It''s a rare talent in 500 years. He is recognized as the first high voice wizard in Asia. How can Ding Ning reach his height? It''s even beyond his record. It''s incredible.


    Pan Xiangyun and the four women of LAN Mengdie quickly exchanged a wink and saw the deep surprise and pride in each other''s eyes. This is their man who has been working miracles and has never let them down.


    People who understand music needless to say, all of them were shocked and opened their mouths, with two big words written on their faces - dull.


    Those who do not understand music only feel numb on their scalp and goose bumps all over their body. The expression on their face can only be described in two words, that is amazing.


    After the song, Ding Ning gasped slightly and his face turned red. Unexpectedly, the chorus of the song was really difficult. In order to make a fool of himself, he had to use the sound wave sound generation skills to sing perfectly, otherwise he had to break the sound.


    The lingering sound still lingered around the beam, and the scene was still in a dead silence.


    "Dolphin sound, this is definitely dolphin sound."


    Until, a fan''s excited face turned red and shouted loudly. The whole scene was noisy like a frying pan.


    "It''s definitely a dolphin sound. It''s higher than Zhang Liangying''s tone. It''s incredible."


    "I didn''t expect Ning Ning to sing so well. I was completely immersed in the artistic conception of the song."


    "Yes, I think the dolphin sound is just the finishing touch. The most attractive thing is the expression of this song. It vividly expresses the lonely mood of the castle on the island eager for excitement and company by means of anthropomorphic description."


    "This is the real art. The words are good, the songs are good, and the singing is better. I must learn this song. It''s really beautiful."


    "I''ve downloaded it. From now on, I''m a fan of Pan Xiangyun and blue Mengdie."


    "It''s necessary. Talented women in music. They write songs very well. How can they rank ninth in the Chinese music list? In my opinion, they can at least rank in the top three."


    "That''s because the popularity of this song is not as good as your news. After all, it''s too difficult to sing this song."


    "Even if the degree of singing is not high, but listening is a kind of enjoyment. We must pink pan Xiangyun and blue dream butterfly."


    "You guys who want to change, I still love my Ning best."


    "Nonsense, Ning Ning is my favorite, but without delay, we also have other loves."


    "You are too careless. You''d rather be angry."


    "Cut, it won''t. If Ning mind, he won''t sing this song."


    "That''s true. It seems that Ning Ning wants to promote this song. I will help him promote it. This song is really good."


    ¡­¡­


    There was a lot of discussion under the stage. Everyone was excited, his face turned red and his eyes glowed.


    As fans, what can excite them more than finding their idols so versatile.


    Yang Mi and others are stunned. Up to now, they haven''t had any reaction. Although they are not music professionals, they absolutely need to know more than ordinary people in terms of experience and understanding of music. Where can they not tell how difficult this song is.


    In particular, Ouyang dawn, as a musician who learned cello since childhood, felt and shocked more than others. This is a song whose singing difficulty can be called a breakthrough in the sky. Even the world''s first tenor, it is difficult to sing this song perfectly, but Ding Ning insisted


    This song is perfectly interpreted with true sound, which directly makes this song a classic.


    How far will blue dream butterfly sing this song? If she can sing this song so perfectly, doesn''t it mean that she has no less voice and range than Ding Ning?


    At the thought of this, her heart began to beat. If blue dream butterfly also had such a level, it was definitely explosive news. It was definitely just around the corner for her to become a diva.


    He couldn''t wait to take out his mobile phone and download the song. He listened carefully to LAN Mengdie''s singing. Finally, he breathed a long sigh of relief, like some regret and some relaxation.


    LAN Mengdie''s singing skills are perfect, her talent is also very good, and the high voice part of the chorus is also very good, but the overall tone is two scales lower, so she can''t sing the artistic conception of the song perfectly.


    But I have to say that her voice is very special. The sound quality is pure and ethereal, and her singing skills are also very mature and sophisticated. The chorus is mixed with some falsetto, but it is as smooth as heaven. Over time, it is not impossible to become a queen of heaven.


    "I''ll go. What kind of Freak is Lao Liu? I haven''t found out that he has a talent for singing before."


    Solemnity has been completely silly. Holding Li Xiaoman with an envious face, he said to Song Dong with the same dull face.


    "Yes, if I didn''t confirm that he was the sixth, I would doubt whether the goods were possessed by the God of songs. It''s really a pervert."


    Song Dong''s face was filled with a look of glory.


    "It''s a pity that the boss didn''t see Lao Liu''s singing with his own eyes, otherwise his chin would fall off."


    "I thought I had been in the music circle for so many years, and I was a senior musician in our dormitory. I didn''t expect that Lao Liu was the guy who hid the most."


    "That''s true. I didn''t expect him to be today. Look at his fans, and then look at his contacts and talents. Now the sixth grader is not the poor boy who was unknown at school."


    Song Dongshen said with emotion. He flashed a complex color in his eyes. He was a brother in the same dormitory. He always felt that he was doing well. Compared with the top, he was more than the bottom. But looking at Ding Ning, he had reached a height that countless people could not reach, which suddenly gave him a strong sense of frustration and jealousy.


    "I think no matter how far he goes or how high he flies, he will always be our sixth man. He treats him with an ordinary heart. That is, the sixth man is not the kind of person who likes affectation. From the fact that he helped the boss find a good job, he has not changed. He is still the first sixth man."


    He patted him on the shoulder and said meaningfully.


    Song Dong trembled, and then a relieved smile appeared on his face: "it''s almost the new year, and it''s time for the brothers to get together. Take some time these two days."


    Yes, no matter what status Ding Ning is, how far he has gone and how high he has flown, he will always be the sixth in their dormitory. What is there to be jealous of? They should be proud of him.


    "Well, I have a girlfriend now. One should be added to the party. I must bring my family."


    Solemnly and happily hugged Li Xiaoman with a blushing face and said with a wink.


    "Fuck off, don''t be here to stimulate me, a single dog."


    Song Dong''s face was black and he smiled and scolded angrily.


    "Then don''t you hurry to find one? When we get to the party, we all take our families. You''re alone. It depends on what you do."


    Solemnly, with a bad smile on his face, he continued to stimulate him, making Song Dong turn his eyes angrily. He wanted to duel with him, and they laughed and fought together.

 Chapter 1475

    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Compared with the amazement and excitement of others, deba Mei''s eyes glittered with brilliance, stood up and began to applaud to express her excitement.


    make love!


    The applause was lonely at first, which seemed very cold, but soon there were the second, third, Fourth... Countless


    A moment later, there was thunderous applause at the scene. Everyone stood up, slapped desperately, and made a roar of applause for Ding Ning''s lateness.


    Ding Ning smiled shyly, and a trace of crimson appeared on his white cheek. Although he had seen the world, he felt a little shy in the face of the undisguised praise and applause at the scene.


    How can this guy be shy with such a thick skin?


    Song Ziyi and Diba confirmed that they were right. Ding Ning actually blushed and came up with this idea, but I don''t know why, Ding Ning became much more lovely in their eyes at this moment.


    "Wow, brother Ning blushes too. What a miracle!"


    Ouyang shouted in shock as if he had discovered the new world.


    "Yes, yes, he really blushed. I can''t believe it more than the miracle of dolphin sound."


    Guan Xiaotong coaxed for fear that the world would not be chaotic.


    Yang Mi and others reserved their mouths and smiled, and several pairs of wonderful eyes jokingly stared at Ding Ning, who seemed very uncomfortable. Let alone, it was the first time they saw him blush. It was really too rare.


    The next time, Ding Ning gave the stage to Ye Huan sisters, pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie. They are new people. If they can have more exposure, it is possible to expand their popularity to increase the number of fans, which is of great benefit to their future acting career.


    The four women also lived up to their expectations. Their excellent appearance, tall figure, different temperament and musical talent all added a lot to them, which was loved by almost everyone present, and there was an endless stream of cheers.


    Some fans photographed their performances and posted them on the Internet. The title was generous words of praise, which attracted the attention of netizens. They sucked countless powder for them overnight, and Ding Ning took great pains to pave the way for them.


    Ding Ning is not idle. Although he has set foot in the entertainment industry for his reputation, he will not forget his roots. He always keeps in mind that doctors are his job. In the face of the love of fans, he can only repay them by seeing doctors for them and giving them a healthy body.


    At the beginning, fans liked him because of his medical skills. No one would refuse a free on-site diagnosis and treatment of a miracle doctor. Even if Ding Ning temporarily called Qingyun and gentle as an assistant, it was more than 4 a.m. after seeing all thousands of people.


    There is no banquet that never ends in the world. Fans are reluctant to leave him. Ding Ning has to make a compromise and promise that they will update the official microblog regularly to increase their interaction with them. He also promises to take time to hold a second fan meeting, so that they can leave with more than they can say


    Of course, during this period, procedures such as signature and group photo taking must be indispensable. When the last fan was sent away, the sky began to shine and it was 7 a.m.


    Ding Ning silently looked at the mountains of gifts in the hall. These were all given to him by fans, which made him warm and funny. Give gifts when you give gifts. Why should you leave phone numbers and names on each gift? This is the rhythm of the offer gun.


    As a star doctor with ideals and morality, he resolutely put an end to ambiguous relationships with fans. Of course, Li Enxi, the number one fan, can''t be counted.


    Yang Mi and others stood up to say goodbye, but when they left, Diba was reluctant to give up looking at him. His small eyes made him excited, and he picked his eyebrows with an ambiguous eye


    Bo, but in exchange for her charming big white eyes.


    After seeing them off, Ding Ning had breakfast with Song Dong, solemnity and Li Xiaoman, and proposed to build a bar for star parties at the table.


    Song Dong is very interested, but he thinks it is very difficult. After all, the scale of the bar is small, and the consumer group is mainly college students nearby. I''m afraid it''s difficult to attract stars.


    Ding Ning was thoughtful after observation. He suggested that Song Dong invest in the acquisition of shops on both sides of the bar, and then get through the re decoration. On the basis of tripling the expansion of the bar, he worked hard on the decoration to build a top membership bar.


    Song Dong was stunned. Si AI said that the bar he had just renovated was short of money. Where can I buy shops? Moreover, it is far more expensive to buy shops in operation than to buy new shops.


    Solemnly said that he still has some money in his hand and can invest it. In addition, Li Xiaoman is alone and has no job. He wants Li Xiaoman to be a resident singer in the bar.


    Ding Ning waved his hand and asked Song Dong, "do you want to be bigger and stronger?"


    "Nonsense, since you have done it, who doesn''t want to be bigger and stronger."


    Song Dong rolled his eyes and thought Ding Ning was in the Arabian Nights.


    "As long as you want to be big, leave the rest to me and I''ll do the purchase of shops. The venue, decoration style, drinks, musical instruments, including security, must be the top one."


    Ding Ning thought and said, "as for the source of tourists, you don''t have to worry. I have a friendship with the boss of Tiangong entertainment. When I come back, I''ll say hello to him and ask him to help publicize it."


    "But the problem is that I don''t have that much money."


    Song Dong''s Distressed way.


    Solemnly turned his eyes and said, "pig head, you''re stupid. Since Lao Liu said so, he will definitely invest."


    "This is not a small amount. If you follow the old six, there are not tens of millions who can''t get down at all."


    Song Dong was speechless and looked back. Although he knew that Ding Ning was not what he used to be, he didn''t think that Ding Ning could come up with tens of millions at once.


    "You don''t have to worry about the money problem. I''ll take charge of it, but I have one condition. This bar will set up a joint-stock company. You are specifically responsible for the management. The shareholders are composed of six brothers in our dormitory, and none of them can be less."


    Ding Ning looked at Song Dong seriously and said, in fact, up to now, he really didn''t pay attention to the profit of the bar. His main purpose is to build a top bar dedicated to star entertainment, and solve the work problems of solemnity and Li Xiaoman. Most importantly, he wants to have a foundation to start a business with his brothers.


    "What''s the condition? Of course, your investment should account for shares."


    Song Dong has long been psychologically prepared. According to what Ding Ning said, maybe his rights will be weakened, but he believes in Ding Ning''s contacts and potential. At that time, he will only earn more. After all, the stars are too rich, and no one cares about the three melons and two dates.


    "How much do I have to invest? I''ve lost a lot of money at home in the past two years, and I don''t have much money on hand."


    Solemnly said with some regret.


    "No, you don''t have to pay a penny. All the funds are paid by me. It can be regarded as a stronghold for my brothers to get together. Think about our brothers drinking small wine and watching the stars perform for us. Does it feel hi PI or hi Pi?"


    Ding Ning said earnestly and kindly.


    "Hi PI, absolutely hi PI."


    Song Dong''s eyes were green and said with infinite longing: "maybe I''m lucky and can soak a white and beautiful star with long legs as my wife."


    "When you think about it, it feels very high, pip... Ouch


    ¡­¡­¡±


    When solemnly drooling with longing on his face, he suddenly found a sharp pain in his waist and turned his head. Li Xiaoman stared at him angrily. He quickly piled up a flattering smile, thrust out his face and said with a smile: "I mean, it''s very nice to be a boss, not to find a white, beautiful and long legged star to be his wife. Hi PI, in my heart, you are the most beautiful one."


    "I hate it. I''m not ashamed to say such a disgusting thing."


    Li Xiaoman blushed, bit his lips shyly and glared at him angrily.


    "Hehe, that''s settled. I''ll arrange someone to talk about the purchase of shops later. After talking, if you and Xiaoman have nothing to do, you can learn from Song Dong''s experience in managing bars. After all, bars will become bigger in the future, and we will open chain bars in metropolises such as Yanjing, Yuezhou, Chongchuan and Jincheng. You will all be independent at that time, You can''t do without learning management experience. "


    Ding Ning threw out another big cake and let Song Dong''s eyes shine, full of longing for the future.


    Li Xiaoman''s lips moved and wanted to stop talking. She felt some regret. She studied art and wanted to be a star rather than a boss, but she also knew that she had been sentenced. Even if it was suspended, it was a stain that could not be erased in her life.


    Once she becomes a star, all her past will be picked out and made public, and the stain will be infinitely enlarged. Therefore, she knows that her star dream should wake up.


    Ding Ning was very clear about her mind and couldn''t help sighing. It was only after eliminating her unbearable memory that she would have such unrealistic fantasies. Once she was allowed to know her past, it was guaranteed that she would never dare to have any arbitrary thoughts about becoming a star.


    This is why he knows that Li xiaomanzhi is not here, but there is no doubt that he forcibly arranges her life. After all, the truth is too cruel, which will hurt solemnity and herself.


    After seeing Song Dong off, Ding Ning entrusted the task of purchasing the bar next door to Gangzi who stayed awake all night. Qingyun club has a good reputation here. I believe Gangzi will come forward and spend more money. The purchase should not be a problem.


    "Hurry back and have a look. As soon as sister Duxing came back, you didn''t come back all night. Her master was almost mad, and sister Duxing was also unhappy."


    There was no outsider. Gentle and soft came forward and gloated.


    "Ah, I was wronged. As you can see, one thing after another, I didn''t mean it."


    Ding Ning suddenly felt very sorry for walking alone. He was pregnant with his own child and finally picked it up. He left it on paradise island without asking. He immediately stood up and said, "I''ll go back and see her first and come back later."


    "Why do you have to come here? You don''t accompany your sister alone much."


    Ye Huan and others asked puzzled.


    "Things have all come together. It''s a headache. I must come back if things here haven''t been handled properly. As for what''s the matter, you have no time to ask."


    Ding Ning hurriedly left a word and sent it directly back to paradise island.


    "No time? Who is no time?"


    She asked with a gentle face.


    "It''s probably my brother''s new love."


    Ye Huan sisters have long been used to this and naturally said.


    The gentle and soft face is black, and the heart is quite helpless. Who makes them fall in love with this romantic man.


    "First find the one who has no time to ask what''s going on. My husband is actually very hard. If we can share it, let''s help him share some."


    Light cloud entered the role quickly, holding a gentle and soft slender hand.

 Chapter 1476

    "Hum, this guy really loves each other and doesn''t know when he will be a head. Is he satisfied only when he can''t live on Paradise Island?"


    The gentle and sour angry way.


    Ye Huan and other women covered their mouths and smiled. They were gentle and soft. Then they suddenly reacted that they were really not qualified to be jealous. If Ding Ning didn''t love one, she wouldn''t have the chance to be with him, and her face turned red with shame.


    "Hum!"


    On Paradise Island, Linglong saw Ding Ning when she was wandering around. She suddenly turned around with a cold hum to show her extreme dissatisfaction.


    Ding Ning was unjustifiable and didn''t bother with her. He went directly to find Ye alone.


    Fortunately, although walking alone at night was easy to be emotional during pregnancy and was very unhappy that Ding Ning didn''t return all night, after he patiently explained with a smiling face, he expressed understanding.


    Ding Ning waited on her like the old Buddha, ate breakfast and took her hand for a walk on the island. Until she felt a little tired, he sent her back to her room to rest and arranged special personnel to wait on her. Only then did he draw his blood and prepare to send it back to Qingyun Club.


    "Young master, the eldest lady has gone to the company. If you have time to go to the company today, she has something to tell you."


    A female slave who volunteered to stay on the island as a maid timidly told him.


    "OK, I see."


    Ding Ning smiled and nodded, indicating that he knew, turned and entered the transmission array to leave.


    I thought she didn''t say it when I called my sister last night to ask for leave. I guess it shouldn''t be too urgent. I can put it off first and wait until later.


    "Boss."


    As soon as it was sent back to Qingyun club, Lu Zhan and others greeted it and said hello.


    "Sorry, there were too many things yesterday. I was so busy that I didn''t have time to see you when I called you back. I can only call you here to meet."


    Ding Ning apologized.


    "It doesn''t matter. Young master, it''s still important to do business. There''s nothing to say over there. It''s what we said on the phone. As soon as we arrived, we found that those killer organizations had been eradicated in advance and didn''t give us a chance at all."


    The land war said somewhat depressed.


    "Can you find out which force did it?"


    Ding Ning was very interested in this mysterious force that seemed to be helping himself, and asked curiously.


    The faces of Lu Zhan and others became a little ashamed: "sorry, young master, we carefully investigated the scene. We didn''t find any useful clues except that we could see that the killers were killed by cold weapons. We will try to continue the investigation until we find out."


    "Even if we can''t find out, let''s talk about it later. Anyway, this mysterious force doesn''t seem to have any malice to us."


    Ding Ning nodded, not surprised. After all, the zodiac team has just been established and is still in the training stage. Moreover, they have no understanding of foreign forces and can''t find out the identity of each other.


    "By the way, boss, this mysterious force has not only eradicated these four killer organizations. In one day yesterday, seven killer organizations that can be listed internationally were killed, and 13 lone killers were killed."


    Peng Haitao reported solemnly: "according to our investigation, these killer organizations and lone killers took the task of assassinating the boss in the secret flower list, but some of them were killed before they had time to start."


    "Oh! And such a thing. Are there death nameplates in the seven killer organizations?"


    Ding Ning suddenly became interested and asked curiously.


    "That''s not true."


    Peng Haitao shook his head.


    Ding Ning''s eyes showed the color of thinking. Who is this mysterious organization? Is it really to help yourself kill these killers? as


    As a result, why didn''t you destroy the death nameplate that also received your own secret flower?


    Is it because the death plate is so deep that this mysterious force can''t find a stronghold? Or is the strength of the death nameplate too strong to make this mysterious force afraid to act rashly?


    Or is it just a coincidence that this mysterious force is not helping itself as expected, and killing those killer organizations? Or is there another conspiracy?


    After thinking about it, Ren dingning couldn''t think of any clue. He simply shook his head and stopped thinking.


    Blacksmithing still needs to be hard. As long as the strength of the zodiac Corps goes up, whether it''s a coincidence or a conspiracy, whoever dares to take the secret flower to assassinate himself will destroy it all.


    At the same time, he also realized that although there was an intelligence organization established by Zhu wuflawless, the coverage was only in China, and the lack of intelligence sources abroad was definitely his own weakness.


    Just want to build a global intelligence network is not a thing overnight, but also need a person with this ability to do it.


    Ding Ning quickly identified a candidate in his mind. Oh, not one, but two candidates, youwujian and Bai Xiaolou.


    Youwujian has enough strength and rich killer experience, but he is too cold, silent and doesn''t like to use his brain. He is not suitable to be the leader of a huge intelligence organization.


    However, Bai Xiaolou, who is smart and knows how to judge the situation, is different. The two characters complement each other. One is responsible for using his brain to coordinate the overall situation and the other is responsible for practical implementation, which will become the most perfect intelligence combination.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning smiled and asked Lu Zhan and others to wait for him. He went directly to Zhu wuflawless to see if he had any harvest in the early morning.


    "Young master, three groups of people were sneaking around in front of the club last night, but they didn''t break in in. I didn''t let anyone do it."


    Zhu wuflawless took the initiative to report as soon as he met.


    "Oh!"


    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows and was surprised. He thought Jiang Hongbin would jump over the wall and directly sent someone to kill Zhang Manting. Unexpectedly, these people could resist and didn''t do it.


    "Young Lord, you are a fan of the situation. Those people don''t think Zhang Manting can survive such a serious injury. They linger at the door just to confirm whether she is dead. Where will they break in directly?"


    Zhu wuflawless revealed the secret, which made Ding Ning suddenly realize that he had made a subjective mistake and thought that Jiang Hongbin would jump over the wall because he thought Zhang Manting was not dead.


    But she ignored Zhang Manting''s serious injury at that time. No one would think she could survive, and Jiang Hongbin was no exception.


    "This is to despise the young master''s medical skill."


    Ding Ning touched his nose and said somewhat depressed.


    Zhu wuflawless chuckled: "young master, why bother? Zhang Manting is the key figure in the whole event. As long as she can pry open her mouth, everything will be solved. They despise the young master''s medical skills and will pay a painful price for it."


    Ding Ning was so happy that he reached out and pinched her pretty face, which could be broken by playing the bomb. "My family still has no time to be smart."


    "Little Lord... You..."


    Zhu flawless Xia had cheeks, hurriedly stepped back to get rid of his salty pig hand, stamped her feet in shame and stared at him angrily.


    "Anyway, your life is mine and death is my ghost. What are you afraid of?"


    Ding Ning said with indifference.


    Zhu wuflawless trembled at the sound of Yan''s delicate body, lowered his head sadly, and his heart was full of deep sadness.


    Thinking with self mockery, Zhu wuflawless, Zhu wuflawless, you are just the young Lord''s maid, not a free body. Let alone Ningding won''t like you. Even if he really likes you, how can you be free with the young Lord''s amorous temperament


    , forget him. Don''t be paranoid.


    Looking at Zhu wuflawless''s disillusioned expression, Ding Ning realized that the joke was going too far. She couldn''t help shaking her head and smiling bitterly. In her heart, I''m afraid she''s an unforgivable bully young master. It''s not a way to go on like this. It seems that she has to coax her with Ning Ding''s appearance one day.


    "All right, I''m kidding you. As for being so bitter?"


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning waved his hand and walked to the room.


    Zhu wuflawless stared at his back and couldn''t figure out what he meant. Didn''t the young master plan to take himself for himself? The dead heart suddenly lit a flame of hope.


    "You... You''re here."


    Du Yuewen had already woke up and was lying in bed staring at the ceiling. He was stunned. He saw Ding Ning coming in and hurriedly sat up to say hello. His face was covered with red clouds. His eyes dodged and didn''t dare to look at him.


    Ding Ning looked at her shy appearance and knew that she had misunderstood. She couldn''t help complaining secretly. She didn''t know how to explain to her. She couldn''t tell her that she didn''t take off your pants and operated on you through her clothes. It would be strange if she could believe it.


    Ah, I can only pretend to be confused. Although her natural charm is very attractive to any man, Ding Ning really has no other ideas about her. After all, he has too many women, which makes him a little tired of coping.


    "How do you feel? Are you better?"


    In order to avoid shocking the world, Ding Ning didn''t let Du Yuewen recover immediately. She just added blood and bandaged her. The wound still needs some time to recover.


    "Well, I feel very good. Except for a little headache, everything else is normal."


    Du Yuewen said here, the just faded red clouds filled his cheeks again, clenched his pink lips, lowered his eyes, and didn''t dare to see Ding Ning at all.


    Normal, from the stone girl to a normal woman, of course, normal. When she remembered that she had exposed all the most private places of a woman to the man in a coma, she felt hot and ashamed.


    To tell the truth, Du Yuewen''s appearance is not the kind of top beauty. At most, she can barely score 80 points, but she maintains a good figure and is naturally charming. She smiles and smiles with natural charm.


    In addition, she is already in her thirties, which is the most brilliant age for women. The whole person is full of the charm of mature women like a ripe peach. With white, she has pulled her face value to more than 90 points, which makes Ding Ning, who thinks that reading beauty has produced immunity to beautiful women, lose his mind instantly.


    Seeing Ding Ning''s hot eyes and looking directly at himself, Du Yuewen was ashamed and happy. His snow-white slender neck was covered with crimson, and his head was almost drooping in front of the majestic chest. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became ambiguous.


    "Cough, brother Ning, you''re here."


    I don''t know when to wake up. The third runner up coughed twice, breaking the ambiguity.


    Ding Ning suddenly woke up and smiled unnaturally: "how? Is it better?"


    "I feel much better. I can almost walk on the ground. This time, thanks to brother Ning, I don''t thank you. If brother Ning needs help in the future, just tell him."


    The third runner up said gratefully.


    His injury is different from that of Du Yuewen. It is basically an internal injury. Coupled with his friend relationship with Ding Ning, Ding Ning will naturally spare no effort to help him recover quickly. It is also a matter of course that he can walk on the ground as soon as he wakes up.


    Fortunately, Du Yuewen didn''t know how serious the injury was before the third runner up, otherwise he would be shocked at the moment and scolded Ding Ning for being eccentric and not being treated equally.

 Chapter 1477

    "My brother, what can I thank you for? Just in time, you wake up. Let''s discuss how to deal with this matter."


    Ding Ning has always had a headache about how to deal with the third runner up. After all, strictly speaking, he is also a member of the kidnappers and an accomplice of Zhang Manting.


    "If you do something wrong, you have to admit it. Although I didn''t support Zhang Manting''s kidnapping this lady at that time, I didn''t stop it and hurt her. It''s my fault. I''m willing to accept legal sanctions."


    The third runner up said very single.


    Once Du Yuewen, who had some bad feelings about him, heard that, the bad feelings disappeared in an instant, smiled bitterly and said, "it''s not your fault. If you hadn''t stopped drinking that crazy woman at the critical time, I''d be killed by her now. She''s the culprit. It has nothing to do with you."


    "Sister Du, the third runner up is my friend. This time he was cheated to become Zhang Manting''s accomplice. This is not his intention. I have informed the police. I hope you can excuse him at that time."


    Ding Ning said sincerely.


    Because he knew that this incident was too big for him to hide. Although the third runner up was innocent, he violated the law after all, and even accomplices involved in kidnapping had to be sentenced.


    As for how to judge, Du Yuewen''s intercession is very key at this time. The situation is optimistic. Maybe it''s just a suspended sentence without going to jail.


    "I know that since he is your friend, don''t say he has helped me. Even if he hasn''t helped me, I will plead for him."


    Du Yuewen said bravely.


    For Ding Ning, her feelings are very complex. If it were not for him, her father and brother would not go to prison, and her ex husband Li Wensheng would not die in prison.


    But it was him who freed her from that unhappy marriage. Moreover, now he has saved his life, so that she can''t hate him at all.


    The most important thing is that she always hates men. Even if she is close to her, she will feel uncomfortable. Only Ding Ning doesn''t know why she doesn''t hate at all, and even vaguely hopes to be close to him.


    It made her very tangled. Did she like him? But


    Du Yuewen''s eyes became a little gloomy, and he had a strong sense of inferiority. He was a divorced woman and was more than a decade older than him. How could he deserve him.


    "Thank you, sister Du."


    Ding Ning was determined when he heard the speech. Although the third runner up made a mistake, the plot was not serious after all, and he also prevented Zhang Manting from hurting Du Yuewen. As long as Du Yuewen was willing to say good words for him, it was still possible to fight for a probation.


    Xiao Nuo is on his way here. He needs to hurry up to interrogate Zhang Manting and get her secret out.


    He didn''t care to greet the two people and asked them to send them something to eat. Then he took Zhang Manting to the next room and woke her up for hypnotic inquiry.


    As usual, with the powerful mind possessed by a cunning woman like Zhang Manting, Ding Ning''s hypnosis is still a little difficult, but now she has saved her life, but her strength has been greatly damaged and her willpower has become much weaker. She was easily hypnotized by Ding Ning and stated everything honestly.


    Ding Ning was stunned. Unexpectedly, there was such a secret in it. It was a shocking secret to break the sky. No wonder Jiang Zhong wanted to kill Zhang Manting.


    Everyone thought Zhang Manting was a woman who continued her string after Jiangzhong''s widowhood. In fact, when Zhang Manting met Jiangzhong, his wife was still alive.


    Eight years ago, Zhang Manting, 18, who had just come to Ninghai from a poor mountain valley to work, entered the hotel as a service provider through a fellow who served as the lobby manager of a hotel in charge of government reception business because of her good appearance and beauty


    Clerk.


    Jiangzhong once drank too much wine when receiving investors, so she dragged Zhang Manting into the hotel room to be raped. Zhang Manting, who first came out of the poor Valley, was still very simple at that time. Knowing that she had lost the most precious thing of a woman, she cried out to sue him.


    Jiang Zhong was frightened to wake up at that time. She covered Zhang Manting''s mouth and begged her not to shout or sue him. He could give her money and give her a lot of money.


    Although Zhang Manting was simple, she had lived a hard life in the poor mountain valley. She came to Ninghai to work because she wanted to stand out and live a rich life. As soon as Jiang Zhong said she would compensate her a lot of money, she immediately stopped crying and thought that things had happened anyway and there was no room for redemption, It''s better to cheat a sum of money from a powerful man.


    So, Zhang Manting, who had no idea how much money she had at that time, timidly put forward what she thought was an astronomical figure, 10000 yuan.


    Jiangzhong thought she was going to bleed a lot. Unexpectedly, the simple little girl hesitated for half a day. The lion asked for 10000 yuan.


    This made him suddenly feel that the little girl was really cute. For the first time in his life, he gave her the idea of keeping the woman. He not only generously and directly gave her 100000 yuan, but also said that if she was willing to follow him, she would not have to be a waiter to serve people in the future, but also give her a house and give her 100000 yuan of pocket money every month.


    Zhang Manting was immediately moved. Although she didn''t work in Ninghai for a long time, she also knew how much a house in Ninghai was worth. It was something she might not be able to afford all her life.


    In addition, she had lost her body to Jiang Zhongze and was tempted by his monthly maintenance fee of 100000 yuan. After pretending to be reserved, she agreed.


    Jiang Zhong has been married to Zhang Yumei, his wife of chaff, for nearly 30 years, but he has never left any children, which he cited as a lifelong regret.


    He is a high-ranking and extremely male chauvinist man. He never thinks that he has a problem. He takes it for granted that all the faults are attributed to his wife. He thinks that she is infertile, which leads to the death of the two. For this reason, the couple often quarrel about it, and their feelings become weaker and weaker day by day.


    After keeping Zhang Manting, Jiang Zhong placed all her hopes for having children on Zhang Manting. She didn''t go home all day on the grounds of busy work and tossed on Zhang Manting every night in the hope that she could conceive her child early.


    Sleeping with a man every night, she has a huge sum of money to spend every month. Zhang Manting''s quality of life is constantly improving, which also makes her see the temptation of this colorful world. She is no longer satisfied with her life as a canary. She wants to firmly grasp the man who has power, power and money, and then enter the house to become his legitimate wife, Then everything about him belongs to him.


    In Jiangzhong, she became more and more infatuated with and trusted her. After telling her the contradiction between him and Zhang Yumei, Zhang Manting began to conceive his child and force him to divorce and marry her.


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard she served jiangzhongze, there was no movement in her belly, which made her realize that there was something wrong with jiangzhongze''s body, and he was the culprit of infertility.


    But she is a smart woman. After a period of time together, she has very well understood Jiang Zhongze''s overbearing character. Even if he can''t give birth, he will never admit it, let alone go to the hospital for examination.


    In this case, she had a very bold idea to find a man outside to make herself pregnant, and then pretended to be Jiang Zhongze''s and forced her to marry her son.


    Therefore, Zhang Manting took advantage of Jiangzhong''s business trip to other places to have a one night stand in a bar for the first time in her life and spent a ecstatic night.


    river


    After all, Zhongze is old and can''t meet Zhang Manting at all, but she was ignorant before and thought that it was the same thing between men and women.


    But when she first realized the strength and persistence of young people during a one night stand, she opened the gate of desire. From then on, she was out of control, which made her deeply addicted to it.


    Since then, as long as Jiangzhong is not there, even during the day, she will try her best to find strong men everywhere to meet her desires, and she doesn''t wear safety measures most of the time.


    Until she inadvertently met Wu Jiawen, who had just made her debut, in the sexy bar, the two quickly hooked up into a traitor, and lingered in the hotel room until dawn that night.


    Wu Jiawen is an old hand in bed and a star. She can maximize her physical and mental satisfaction and pleasure. Since then, they have become fixed gun friends, which can be regarded as the end of her uninhibited life.


    Before long, Zhang Manting was pleasantly surprised to find that she was pregnant. Although she knew it was Wu Jiawen''s seed, she still implemented it according to the original plan, threw the pregnancy test report to Jiang Zhongze, retreated and cried that she wanted to leave him and raise the child independently, because she couldn''t let the child live as without dignity as herself.


    Jiang Zhong is ecstatic. His biggest wish is to have his own child. Now his wish has been fulfilled. Where is willing to let Zhang Manting leave, hug her and offer comfort. He vowed to divorce the Yellow faced woman at home as soon as possible and marry Zhang Manting.


    Zhang Manting''s trick succeeded. Naturally, she broke her tears into laughter, served him tenderly and attentively, and flew his beautiful soul into the sky.


    Jiang Zhong was already your executive vice mayor of Ninghai at that time. Divorce could easily lead to bad public opinion and affect his career, so he planned to divorce Zhang Yumei by agreement, and choose an appropriate time to get the certificate with Zhang Manting unknowingly.


    Unfortunately, although Zhang Yumei, who has always been gentle and virtuous, quarreled with him all day, the relationship between husband and wife for nearly 30 years has long turned into family affection, and they never thought about divorce. Therefore, when Jiang Zhong proposed divorce, it was a bolt from the blue for her. No matter what conditions he offered, she also killed him and refused to agree to divorce. After the two people had a quarrel, they broke up unhappily.


    After so many years of being an official''s wife, Zhang Yumei is not a brainless person. Jiang Zhong suddenly filed for divorce at this age. Then she remembered that he often didn''t go home at night because of his busy work, which made her realize that there must be something fishy in it.


    So Zhang Yu Mei spent a lot of money asking private investigators to secretly investigate the whereabouts of the river, and soon found out that he had not only kept a woman, but the woman was still pregnant.


    For Zhang Yumei, this news is a thousand arrows through her heart, which makes her heartbroken. She didn''t expect that Jiangzhong should be so cruel. She wants to abandon her wife for the sake of a fox spirit.


    Zhang Yumei was completely angry. She directly found Zhang Manting while Jiang Zhong was away. They had a violent conflict during the negotiation. Zhang Yumei was angry and pushed Zhang Manting down, resulting in her abortion.


    Jiang Zhong, who got the news and rushed to the hospital, was furious. After comforting Zhang Manting, who was crying with tears, he went home to find Zhang Yumei to settle accounts.


    Finally, Zhang Manting didn''t know what happened. She only knew that the news of Zhang Yumei''s unfortunate death came out the next day.


    Zhang Manting was shocked. Zhang Yumei was still alive yesterday. How could she die that night? There is no doubt that Jiangzhong killed her, but her death did not arouse anyone''s doubt. It can be seen how terrible Jiangzhong''s wrist and power are.

 Chapter 1478

    Zhang Manting thought that if she was cheated by the river one day, would she die as inexplicably as Zhang Yumei?


    The day after Zhang Yumei died, Jiang Zhong came to her with a smile and apologized that no one could hinder them from being together in the future. Just out of consideration of influence, he waited two years to marry her.


    Zhang Manting nodded her consent with a forced smile, but her heart was cold. How kind and cold-blooded a person can laugh so brightly after killing his wife who has been with him for nearly 30 years.


    For the first time in her life, she was afraid of the cruel man and had the idea of leaving him after making enough money.


    Since then, Zhang Manting has been honest. She doesn''t even dare to contact Wu Jiawen for fear of being found by Jiang Zhong and causing death. She can only keep an eye on his movements in the name of fans. Although they both understand that they just take what they need and have no future at all, Wu Jiawen is the first man to make her pregnant. If she doesn''t have any feelings, it''s false.


    Two years later, Jiang Zhong kept his promise and married her as promised. Even if she was not pregnant again, he always thought it was the miscarriage that hurt his body, and always took good care of her.


    Not only let her live in a luxury villa, but also gave her everything she wanted. She didn''t hesitate to buy her any famous brand cars, which spoiled her. This made her lost in his warmth, and even some wondered if it would have been an accident. Zhang Yumei wasn''t killed by him.


    But the unspeakable fear at the bottom of her heart still made her keep an eye on it and secretly collected the evidence of violations of law and discipline in jiangzhongze for a rainy day as a bargaining chip to negotiate with him in the future.


    Recently, Jiang Zhong has made progress in his official career and become acting mayor. After all, the years are unforgiving, and he is getting older and older. He is more and more unable to work in bed and starts talking about wanting a child.


    Zhang Manting has evidence in hand. She thinks she has the capital to compete with Jiang Zhongze. In addition, she has not been satisfied with him in recent years. She thinks of Wu Jiawen, an old lover who has become a big star. After learning that he is shooting a TV play in Ninghai, she takes advantage of Jiang Zhongze''s report to Yanjing and takes the initiative to get in touch with him to continue the front edge.


    Wu Jiawen was worried that she had no place to hide. When she met her old lover, she naturally ran to meet her. Unexpectedly, it was this affair that made their affair known to the public and fell into an irreparable place.


    Zhang Manting, who learned of the exposure of the adultery, was afraid. She packed up her things at the first time and rolled up the portable finance in the villa. She wanted to escape from Ninghai. After leaving Ninghai to a safe place, she planned to negotiate with jiangzhongze with the evidence she had in hand in exchange for wealth and peace for the rest of her life.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t expect Jiang Zhongze to move so fast. After she arrived at the airport and saw those men in black with suspicious whereabouts, she knew that I''m afraid not only the airport, but all the important traffic roads may have been blocked. She immediately returned to the urban area and put the evidence in a safe place as a chip for her last life.


    After figuring out the context of the matter, Ding Ning couldn''t help shaking her head and smiling bitterly. Unexpectedly, the matter was so complicated. Zhang Manting obviously underestimated the cruelty of Jiangzhong Ze and thought that Jiangzhong wouldn''t do anything to her if she put the evidence where no one could find it.


    If she hadn''t met him, Zhang Manting would have died now.


    In fact, both Zhang Manting and Ding Ning ignored one thing. Jiang Zhong didn''t know that Zhang Manting had evidence of his violation of law and discipline. If he knew, he would never issue a notice until he got the evidence back


    No password.


    The reason why he wanted Zhang Manting to evaporate from the world was that he was angry that she had put a green hat on herself, which made him lose face; Second, it is worried that the photos exposed after she was searched by human flesh will be seen by interested people from her villa, luxury car and luxurious dress, which will make things big in public opinion, so as to attract the attention of the top, and send someone to investigate. It is worried that she will not be able to carry the cross examination and explain herself at that time. Even if there is no evidence to convict him, it will worsen his impression in the eyes of the boss, Thus affecting his official career.


    In fact, if someone didn''t deliberately target him, the second may hardly exist. After all, he is a provincial and ministerial level cadre. When he comes to this level, there are no top leaders nodding, and no one dares to investigate him easily.


    But there is no fluke in officialdom. Even if it is only one in ten thousand, Jiangzhong, who knows the truth, should nip this possibility in the bud.


    At the moment, he is still in Yanjing. After Jiang Hongbin reported to him, he learned that Zhang Manting died in an accident. His hanging heart has been put into practice. He felt relaxed and even hummed a tune happily.


    Although he was still a little sad when he thought of his eight years of loving husband and wife, compared with his official career, this sadness soon dissipated. He was a wife who didn''t abide by women''s morality. As long as he had power and power, he couldn''t find any beautiful women.


    If he knew that Zhang Manting, who had been in love with him for eight years, was already guarding against him and even secretly collected evidence of his violation of law and discipline, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be in such a good mood.


    Of the course, what he would not think of the is that Jiang Hongbin decided to make news that Zhang Manting had died after he did not confirm news of the Zhang Manting''s death.


    I don''t blame Jiang Hongbin. Who changed it? After seeing the terrible scene at the scene of the car accident, I won''t think Zhang Manting still has any hope of survival.


    In fact, it is true. If Ding Ning didn''t feel the first time to rescue, Zhang Manting would die before the ambulance arrived.


    For this reason, Jiang Hongbin specially found a reason to take a day off and pretended not to know the appearance of the accident to avoid suspicion. Otherwise, he would certainly know the news that the accident brigade did not take Zhang Manting''s body at the first time and take remedial measures immediately. Maybe things will go to another end.


    But there is a divine will, but the certain thing happened because of Ding Ning''s appearance, and the guilty Jiang Hongbin also made a stupid choice because he wanted to avoid suspicion, which made the development of things out of control. This is probably the retribution of Tianwang''s carelessness and omission, and doing more bad things.


    Xiao Nuo came with all her own people. When taking notes, Zhang Manting wanted to pretend to be deaf and dumb, but after Ding Ning showed the video screen after she was hypnotized and the evidence of violation of law and discipline in the river she hid.


    The poor hateful and hateful woman completely collapsed, honestly explained all the problems, cried out that she was willing to accuse Jiang Zhongze, but strongly asked Xiao Nuo to protect her as a witness to avoid being poisoned by Jiang Zhongze.


    Xiao Nuo frowned and knew that the matter was important. After negotiating with Ding Ning, he decided to leave Zhang Manting in Qingyun security, leaving Fang Xiaomu and three other policemen, which could be regarded as witness protection for Zhang Manting.


    She hurried back to the bureau to report to director Qi and ask him what to do next.


    Director Qi was shocked when he learned about the situation. In order to avoid leakage, he secretly selected a group of policemen from trusted confidants, secretly arrested all the policemen involved last night and held them in different places for interrogation. He planned to get the behind the scenes culprit from them on the charge of hit and run, otherwise


    , it is difficult to bring Jiang Hongbin to justice.


    Both Xiao Nuo and director Qi knew that the case had involved a level beyond their reach. While secretly controlling the police involved, they called Secretary Xu and asked governor Du what to do next.


    Unfortunately, Secretary Xu gently told him that governor Du was reporting to the boss and could not give clear instructions now. Director Qi sighed and almost lost his head. Without governor Du''s instructions, even if he was a member of the Standing Committee of the governor''s Committee, he had no right to investigate a high-ranking acting mayor.


    After the surprise interrogation, those involved are criminal policemen with good psychological quality and strong anti interrogation ability. Even if their behavior of destroying the hit and run vehicle after hitting people is clearly recorded on the video screen, they only admit that they did hit and run away, but it was just an accident and no one instructed them at all.


    These policemen involved in the case are also very clear that as long as they don''t open their mouth to keep Jiang Hongbin, Jiang Zhong will never treat them badly. Even if they can''t get them out for the time being, they can only bear the crime of hit and run. When they come out of prison, the Jiang family will never treat them badly.


    Xiao Nuo also knew that the police involved in the case did not speak, let alone follow the vine and touch the melon to involve Jiangzhong. I''m afraid even Jiang Hongbin couldn''t pull it. He had to report the situation to Ding Ning and tell him that only when the top decided to file a case for investigation in Jiangzhong, so that these police couldn''t see the hope, their psychological defense line would collapse and bite Jiang Hongbin out in order to reduce the criminal responsibility.


    After listening to Xiao Nuo''s story, Ding Ning immediately understood governor Du''s meaning after a little thought.


    Although governor Du also hopes to bring down Chiang Kai Shek, he can''t open the mouth. Once he opens his mouth and reports to the top and requests an investigation into Chiang Kai Shek, the forces behind Chiang Kai Shek will put a big hat on his head that undermines the outcome of the stability mission.


    Ding Ning made a decisive decision, took the evidence and rushed to Yanjing Central Bureau to personally sue the emperor, and carried all the pressure on himself, so that governor Du didn''t have to bear so much pressure and criticism.


    After Zhu wuflawless booked him the latest flight to Yanjing and told everyone to protect the safety of Zhang Manting and others, Ding Ning hurried to the airport.


    Although he can send it directly to Yanjing, he knows that at this time, he would rather delay some time on the road than try to save trouble and send it directly.


    Otherwise, the last moment he was still in Ninghai, and the next moment he appeared in Yanjing. There was no flight record, so he couldn''t explain at all.


    In fact, he is also very clear that this is different from the last incident of the king''s family. The king is about to retire. If he can retire to the second line in advance without investigating his responsibility, we can see the attitude of the big men.


    After all, it is not easy for the state to train a cadre, especially senior officials at a certain administrative level. They generally take the means of beating, educating, curing the sick and saving the people, and do not agree with killing them with a stick. Unless it is an extremely heinous crime, not killing is not enough to calm the people''s anger, and even involves officials who betray the national interests, betray the country and are unforgivable, they will have to uncover the lid, They should be severely punished and severely punished to make an example of others.


    Although Zhang Manting collected a lot of evidence of violations of law and discipline in Jiangzhong Ze, most of them secretly took videos and photos of Jiangzhong Ze accepting bribes and colluding between officials and businessmen for profit, which can not form a complete chain of evidence.


    More than three years have passed since the most serious crime of wife killing in Jiangzhong, and there are only doubts and no evidence. It is really difficult to bring down Jiangzhong with these.

 Chapter 1479

    Therefore, it is almost impossible for him to make a big man speak and investigate a provincial and ministerial senior official who is about to become a regular with the support of big people based on the so-called evidence, and even make the big men have a very bad impression on him. This is definitely a thankless business.


    You know, at such a level in Jiangzhong, you are still a "acting" mayor who is about to become a full-time mayor, but you come to complain with some inconclusive evidence. Are you questioning the vision of higher-level departments in promoting and appointing cadres?


    Dante Ning has no choice. He and Jiang Zhong have long had a deep hatred. This time, he saved Zhang Manting and hit Jiang Zhong Ze''s biggest weakness. Now they are in the same situation, completely tearing their faces, and there is no possibility of reconciliation.


    Jiang Zhong is a cruel man who can kill his wife without changing his face. He can''t be a kind-hearted man who will let him go.


    If he can''t beat him this time, he will definitely seize the opportunity to strike and block himself in an all-round way. If he is alone, he won''t be afraid of him, but he is afraid that it will involve Longteng group, Shengtang pharmaceutical and all people or things related to him.


    As a law-abiding citizen, he does not want to assassinate a high-ranking official. The means are too mean and do not conform to his philosophy of life. If not, it will cause strong social unrest and unrest and undermine the good situation of stability and unity, which is by no means what he wants.


    The reason why he dared to go to Yanjing to sue the emperor and had the confidence to overthrow Jiang Zhongze was that he got an important information from the evidence inadvertently photographed by Zhang Manting.


    This information is a video screen when Jiang Zhongze answered the phone. At that time, Zhang Manting estimated that she was experimenting with the effect of sneak shooting. She just stopped shooting once.


    The video screen is so short that it will hardly attract anyone''s attention. Even he is rummaging to find real and powerful evidence. When he sees it again and again for the third time, he finds doubts from the cautious look in the river. After listening to it many times, he determines that this video screen that is easy to be ignored is his biggest card to overthrow the river.


    Parking in the airport parking lot, Ding Ning took the ticket from the self-service ticket machine, and then hurriedly passed the security check and boarded the plane to Yanjing.


    "Brother Ning, are you here to see us off?"


    As soon as I entered the first class of the plane, there was a surprise sound in my ear.


    Ding Ning looked up in amazement. Guan Xiaotong was smiling and waving to him, while Yang Mi and others were beside her and looked at him in surprise.


    Only Diba, whose beautiful eyes are blooming, seems to have surprised and surprised her with his appearance.


    To his surprise, song Ziyi was also on the plane. Seeing her sitting on the Diaoyutai, she obviously didn''t come to see him off, but also wanted to fly to Yanjing


    "Er, I have something urgent to do in Yanjing, so I happened to have a flight with you. Ziyi, you''re going to Yanjing too? Why didn''t I listen to you."


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered that Yang Mi and others were going back to Yanjing today. He thought he had left long ago. Unexpectedly, it was the same flight with him.


    "What? No?"


    Song Ziyi felt that Yang Mi and others were looking at her vaguely. It seemed that Ding Ning came for her. When she thought of the gambling she had played before, she felt uncomfortable all over and said indifferently with her arm.


    "Ziyi is going to Yanjing to participate in the rehearsal of the Spring Festival Gala. She used to fly back and forth between Ninghai and Yanjing because she had to shoot a TV play. Now the TV play is delayed until years later, so she went to Yanjing to live in advance."


    Diba explained to Ding Ning very considerate.


    "Oh, I see. Unexpectedly, it''s not just the same plane but also the next seat. It''s really fate."


    Ding Ning looked down at his boarding pass and found that his seat was next to song Ziyi. He said with a smile.


    "Yes, it''s really lucky."


    Yang Mi said vaguely.


    Song Ziyi''s face turned red, turned her eyes at Yang Mi, stood up angrily, and said without giving Ding Ning face: "who changes seats with me, I don''t want to sit with him."


    "Cut, who wants to sit with you? Diba, change seats with her and let''s sit together."


    Ding Ning was in a bad mood. Seeing her disgusting expression, she suddenly got angry and said unhappily.


    "Well, I''ve caught up with the plane and bought the ticket next to me. I really don''t know your dirty mind. I tell you, no way. You think too much."


    Song Ziyi looked contemptuous, took the coy Diba directly to change his seat, and patted Diba on the shoulder: "good sister, enough righteousness, but you should be careful. This guy is a big sex wolf."


    "I''m a coyote? Have I seduced you? What an ungrateful woman."


    Ding Ningqi almost didn''t have a mouthful of old blood to spray out, and his ugly face retorted.


    Song Ziyi was speechless. Although Ding Ning occasionally took advantage of her in language and even pretended to be her boyfriend in front of her brother, he didn''t treat her lightly. Instead, he saved her twice and again and distributed the shares of the company to her. However, he wantonly slandered him because of the gambling agreement he didn''t know. It''s really ungrateful, No conscience.


    Thinking of this, she regretted her willfulness, but she was a woman. She apologized in front of Yang Mi and others. She simply put on her headphones to watch TV and ignored him.


    "Brother Ning, don''t be angry. Sister Ziyi is joking. We all believe you''re not a sex wolf."


    Guan Xiaotong knelt down on the seat, lying on the back of the chair and smiled at Ding Ning.


    "Yes, yes, I also believe brother Ning is not a coyote, otherwise Xiaotong and I will not escape your clutches."


    Ouyang turned around at dawn for fear that the world would not be chaotic and said with a smile.


    Are these two sisters comforting? Ding Ning was covered with black lines. He felt neither laughing nor crying. He couldn''t get angry if he wanted to be angry.


    Diba''s pretty face quietly climbed up a red cloud, his long eyelashes flickered slightly, and he secretly said in his heart that it''s not a sex wolf. He peeped at people''s baths and kissed them while they were drunk.


    Glancing at Ding Ning, who was seriously chatting and farting with Guan Xiaotong and Ouyang Breaking Dawn, she suddenly found that her hand was quietly caught by a cheeky guy, which made her feel like a deer and nervous to death. Fortunately, they were in the first class with only eight seats, and no outsiders were there. Otherwise, if Guan Xiaotong or other guests saw them, Then she really has no face.


    She wanted to break away, but her warm and dry hands made her reluctant to release. She quietly pulled her clothes to block Guan Xiaotong''s vision, lowered his head and let him play with his slender jade hands. He was shy and happy in his heart and full of thoughts. Did he come to Yanjing to accompany him.


    Ding Ning was talking nonsense with Guan Xiaotong, but he was thinking angrily. Hum, song Ziyi, song Ziyi, really nobody wants to be my brother. You disdain to talk to me. My brother is too lazy to talk to you. It''s better for my Diba. It''s beautiful and generous, not only gentle but also lovely.


    Just thinking that it seemed unfair to Diba, he immediately put out the idea. He didn''t want Diba to become song Ziyi


    But a serious woman who needs careful care.


    After all, when he grew up, his favorite film and television star is Diba. It is a kind of blasphemy to take her as a substitute for anyone.


    Fortunately, all the girls stayed up all night. Although they had spiritual wine, they were still a little sleepy. In addition, there were still things to do in Yanjing. There was only two hours of flight time. After the invitation to Ding Ning to make the best of the friendship of the host was declined, they sat down one after another, closed their eyes and took the time to start to rest.


    Diba was also a little sleepy, but his little hand was grabbed by Ding Ning, who was shameless. He sweated and didn''t let go. In addition, the goods had a criminal record, so he was afraid of being kissed by him when he fell asleep, and tried not to sleep with his eyes open.


    "Are you sleepy?"


    Ding Ning gently scratched her palm with her fingers and asked softly in her ear.


    The strong man''s breath mixed with the pleasant smell of light fragrance sprayed on the roots of his ears, which made Diba tremble in his heart. The snow-white slender jade neck was covered with a layer of bright red. He nodded and shook his head in a panic. His eyes dodged and dared not look at him.


    Looking at her shy appearance, Ding Ning had infinite pity in his heart, especially the goddess who could only look up on TV and could not be reached. In this way, he was led by himself. The unspeakable sense of achievement and satisfaction made him deeply intoxicated, and he couldn''t help kissing her charming face.


    "You... Um..."


    Diba''s heart was like a deer. He felt that he was really ashamed. He summoned up his courage and wanted to talk to him. When he asked him why he suddenly went to Yanjing, who knew that when he turned his head, Ding Ning just kissed him and kissed him with two mouths.


    Diba suddenly opened his eyes, his brain was blank, and there was only one idea left in his heart. How dare he kiss himself so boldly on the plane? For a moment, I was stunned there and forgot to hide.


    Ding Ning was also surprised. She just wanted to kiss her face. Unexpectedly, she accidentally kissed her lips, and she didn''t hide. It seems that she doesn''t resist.


    At this moment, some animal was excited. When Diba didn''t wake up, it was shameless. You pried her teeth open and began to attack the city and land, tasting her sweetness.


    Diba is going crazy. Although she has made kissing scenes because of the performance, they are all borrowed or kissed across things. Strictly speaking, this is her first kiss.


    Although she was fond of Ding Ning, the goods didn''t confess to her; Second, I haven''t pursued her. Why take her first kiss like this?


    When he was about to rise up and resist, he felt light all over. The goods didn''t know when to untie her seat belt, held her in a very ambiguous position and sat on his lap, tasting her sweet lips face to face.


    Diba was frightened, scared and shy. She blushed for fear of being seen by the stewardess. If it came out that she and a man were kissing on the plane, it would be a big deal. She secretly glanced at the stewardess from the corner of her eye, but saw that they were not squinting, as if they didn''t see anything, which surprised her in her heart.


    "Don''t worry, I''m a magician. No one can see it."


    Ding Ning moved her mouth in her hurry. Before she could speak, she blocked her lips again.


    Diba''s tightly hanging heart fell back into his stomach, thinking that Ding Ning was really magical. The connection kiss could be shielded by magic, and he became more and more curious about him.


    The strange excitement of adultery made her curl and soft, and she didn''t even have the strength to push away the frivolous man. The most fatal thing was that this guy didn''t know what magic he had performed, which made her gradually indulge in his exciting kiss and couldn''t help but forget his feelings and make a clumsy and green response.

 Chapter 1480

    "I... what are we?"


    I don''t know how long the kiss lasted. Diba was almost out of breath before he pushed away Ding Ning. His face flushed and his eyes looked at him vaguely and asked.


    "I like you. I will take care of you all my life. Will you be my girlfriend?"


    Ding Ning looked at her deeply and said slowly.


    Diba didn''t answer immediately, but clenched his lips, lowered his head, thought for a moment, then raised his head and said, "give me some time, will you? It''s too fast. I''m not prepared."


    "Yes, I''ll give me an answer when you''re ready."


    Ding Ning felt a little guilty. After all, he concealed the truth that he had many women. To some extent, it was a kind of deception, but he confirmed that he was serious about her.


    Diba silently sat back to her position. After all, she is a very principled woman. Before the love relationship is determined, such things can never happen again.


    Ding Ning sighed slightly. He understood Diba''s idea. After all, as a star, she is still a very dedicated and ideal star. She has more things to worry about than ordinary people. Even falling in love is not so easy.


    "Are you chasing me?"


    Diba suddenly tilted her head and asked some naughty questions. The joy in her eyebrows was enough to prove that although she was a little tangled, she didn''t resist him very much.


    "Or what do you think?"


    Ding Ning quietly arranged a sound insulation array. After all, he was very guilty for fear of being heard by song Ziyi.


    Although he also felt very shameless, eating in the bowl and looking at in the pot, he didn''t want to let go of any of his strong possessiveness.


    "Hum! It''s the second time that you can kiss someone like you."


    The red cloud floated up on Diba''s pretty face and said like anger or joy.


    "I... hehe, who makes you so lovable? I just can''t help it!"


    Ding Ning''s face was red, and it was embarrassing to be exposed to his face.


    "You can talk. I''ll forgive you these two times. You''re not allowed in the future. Hum, no wonder Ziyi says you''re a big coyote. You must have kissed her secretly."


    Diba asked with a look of doubt in the fundus of his eyes.


    "Heaven and earth have a conscience. I can swear to God that if I Ding Ning stole a kiss from Song Ziyi, I would die."


    Ding Ning swore that it was a righteous act, but he secretly added in his heart that I didn''t steal the kiss, but a fair kiss, and I kissed it with Ning Ding''s identity.


    "Don''t swear, you''re not my boyfriend yet. It doesn''t matter to me whether you kissed her or not."


    Diba said duplicity, but he smiled like a relieved burden. There was no way he didn''t mind.


    Ding Ning secretly complains that she is also a little jealous. It seems that there is still a long way to go to make her really accept herself.


    "What are you doing in Yanjing? Isn''t it to pursue me?"


    Diba asked half seriously and jokingly.


    Ding Ning suddenly jumped in his heart. This question is very tricky. A bad answer will make her unhappy. As a veteran of flowers, he still has this quick wisdom and said solemnly: "I really have something urgent to go to Yanjing."


    Seeing that Diba didn''t change his face, but his small mouth pouted quietly, he immediately changed his words: "but things are not as urgent as I said. It doesn''t matter whether it''s early or late. Just as soon as I thought I might catch up with your flight and see you again, I came immediately."


    Dibaton turned his anger into joy. The corners of his lips tilted slightly and looked at him affectionately: "although what you said is a lie, I''m still very happy."


    "I''m telling the truth."


    Ding Ning hurriedly distinguished red and white.


    Diba stuck out his tongue, made a lovely face and tooted


    Xiaozui looked at him jokingly and said, "you think I''m a fool. Ziyi temporarily decided to go with us in the morning. In order to wait for her, we temporarily changed our signature to take this flight, otherwise it''s time to get to Yanjing now. How can you know which plane we''re taking?"


    "Er!"


    Ding Ning suddenly lost his temper and couldn''t speak. Can you stop being so honest, girl? I don''t know whether to hit people in the face or scold people without exposing them? Give me some face.


    Diba seemed to feel that exposing his lies to his face made him feel a little embarrassed. He said very gently, "well, don''t be angry. At least if you are willing to lie to make me happy, it shows that you care about me. I can still accept this kind of white lie."


    "It''s very kind of you."


    Ding Ning looked at her affectionately and had an impulse to kiss her.


    Diba seemed to see the signs of danger from his stupid eyes. He hurriedly raised his lotus root arm to block his mouth and said with a red face: "no, you just promised people to give them time to consider."


    "I didn''t say what to do. Are you wrong?"


    Ding Ning looked at her shy appearance and suddenly had a big heart and flirted with her mouth.


    "I hate it. I know how to bully others."


    Diba was like a little woman in love. She looked at him coyly, which was quite different from her usual careless appearance, and was even full of charming amorous feelings.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a charming side."


    Ding Ning couldn''t ask for a kiss, so he had to retreat and ask for the second. He grabbed her hand and held it in his hand. Diba struggled and didn''t break free, so he let him hold it.


    Although she didn''t promise to be his girlfriend because she wanted to enjoy the process of being pursued, she had already accepted him in her heart.


    "Hum! There are many things you haven''t found. I''m not willing to tell him."


    Diba raised his delicate chin and said proudly.


    "Well, I''m not ordinary in your heart."


    Ding Ning hit the snake on the stick and said with a bad smile.


    "Of course, you''re from class two, next door to class one."


    Dibajiao said with a smile.


    "Naughty!"


    Ding Ning was infected by her smile and couldn''t help reaching out to pinch her face.


    Pop!


    Diba slapped his hand and said angrily, "you are a big sex wolf. If you move again, people will ignore you."


    "Well, it''s my fault. There''s no way. Who makes my Diba so charming?"


    Ding Ning solemnly admitted his mistake and flattered him solemnly.


    "If you are glib, you will say nice things to make people happy. Ah, I hate it. I dare to hide. See how I deal with you, ouch..."


    Diba waved a small powder fist to hit him. Ding Ning instinctively sidled away. She was angry. She owed her body to continue to hit him, but unexpectedly, the range of action was too large and cried out with her back pain.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that the pain on her face was not hypocritical, Ding Ning asked with concern.


    "It''s all right. It''s an old problem. I was hurt when I practiced dancing when I was a child, and it will recur from time to time. I''ll be all right with the ointment."


    Diba''s forehead was dripping with sweat. Dai frowned and looked pale, but she clenched her teeth and said with a strong smile.


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered a report she had seen. Diba''s back injury recurred when filming last year, but she insisted on finishing the play with severe pain. She held her waist in hand throughout the whole process. When she saw the fans, she blocked her face with an umbrella, because her face color had changed because she was so painful that she was afraid that the fans would be distressed.


    Later, when a reporter interviewed her, she learned that she didn''t pay attention to protecting her waist when she practiced dancing as a child, leaving hidden dangers. Sometimes, if she was too tired, her waist injury would relapse, so she would wear ointment with her.


    He always thought it was a hype


    Duan, unexpectedly, it was true, which made him unbearable for a while. He said undoubtedly, "lie on my leg and I''ll rub it for you."


    Diba pouted: "no, you want to take advantage of me again."


    "Silly girl, do I have such animals? You forget what I do."


    Ding Ning said with a black face.


    Diba probably hurt too much. His IQ was obviously not online. He twitched at the corners of his mouth. He didn''t forget to tease: "aren''t you a big sex wolf?"


    Ding Ning couldn''t cry or laugh. Regardless of her strong opposition, she reached out and picked her up and lay on her lap.


    Diba was ashamed and anxious, and didn''t dare to shout loudly for fear of disturbing others. He thought Ding Ning was going to help her with medicine. He could only admit his life and blushed and whispered, "ointment, my ointment is in my bag."


    "I don''t need any ointment in the future."


    Ding Ning opened her clothes, revealed her bright and white bee waist, rubbed her hands, pasted them and rubbed them gently.


    Diba felt a pair of hot big hands pasted on her sensitive waist and rubbed slowly. She suddenly became stiff. Xia Sheng''s cheeks were ashamed and begged in a low voice: "stop making trouble, let others see that I have no face to see people."


    "Do you want to never have back pain again?"


    Ding Ning asked without distractions.


    Diba was stunned at the speech, relaxed all over, looked up blankly and asked, "what did you say?"


    "How can I watch my future daughter-in-law suffer from illness, and it is still such a key part."


    Ding Ning teased meaningfully.


    Pure Diba was immersed in great ecstasy and didn''t hear the evil meaning in his words, because she suddenly found that her waist didn''t hurt.


    Ding Ning''s hand was like magic. A warm current went deep into the bone marrow where she passed, making her comfortable to hum.


    She remembered that Ding Ning was not only a magical magician, but also a skilled doctor. Only his magical performance in the past two days made her directly ignore his identity as a miracle doctor.


    "Won''t my back injury happen again?"


    Diba asked expectantly and excitedly. Although the low back injury was not fatal, it really killed people. She was tortured to death and wanted to live. She delayed her shooting many times. If she could be cured completely, she would be very happy.


    "Of course, your future husband is a miracle doctor. What''s this little problem?"


    Ding Ning answered positively.


    "Bah, who is your future husband? I haven''t promised to be your girlfriend."


    Diba clenched his pink lips, resisted the impulse to hum, and spat with shame.


    "Sooner or later, you can''t escape my Wuzhishan."


    Ding Ning smiled evil.


    "If you want to chase me, it''s not that easy."


    Diba was relaxed and had the mood to laugh with him.


    "Ah, tell me about the procedures you need to chase you."


    Ding Ning had cured her back injury for a long time, but he was not willing to give up the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to get close contact with her. While taking advantage of her, he spoke to distract her attention.


    "What else do I mean when I say it? You need to understand it yourself so that you can see your sincerity."


    Diba didn''t know that the goods were taking the opportunity to eat tofu and thought he was still treating himself. The feeling of being relaxed made her squint her eyes comfortably.


    "My sincerity is full. First, I specially developed a pill for you that doesn''t make you fat. Now I cured your waist injury. I confiscated your money. What sincerity do you need?"


    Ding Ning said with a bad smile, embracing beauty and eating tofu in a decent way. The journey was really pleasant.

 Chapter 1481

    "You... Hum, stingy. I''m so angry. Make an offer and I''ll give you the money."


    Diba said angrily.


    "Do you think I''m short of money?"


    Ding Ning said quietly.


    "Then what do you want?"


    "Don''t you count what I want?"


    "You... Hate, big coyote, you hate it."


    "I''m really sincere. How can you hate me?"


    "I hate you, you big sex wolf... Big sex wolf..."


    "Please shout a thousand times."


    "Why?"


    "Because you shout a thousand times, I really become a big sex wolf."


    "Bad guys, people ignore you."


    "I can''t help you. I said you were mine and couldn''t escape."


    "I''m not yours!"


    "Not now, it will be soon."


    "Hum! I don''t believe I can''t be my own master, annoying big sex wolf."


    ¡­¡­


    The two fought with each other, laughing and playing, until the stewardess came to wake up the sleeping passengers and informed them that the plane was about to land, Ding Ning reluctantly ended Xiangyan''s treatment process.


    Diba also reflected at the moment that this guy had cured his back injury for a long time. He was eating his own tofu for so long. He immediately stared at him with shame and anger and scolded him softly.


    Ding Ning smiled calmly without changing his face and heart, and wanted to directly kick the shameless goods off the plane.


    But it has to be said that after this fragrant and ambiguous journey, their relationship has made rapid progress, at least the sense of strangeness has been completely eliminated.


    Before getting off the plane, Ding Ning secretly stuffed Diba a a small box while people were not prepared, which made her blush and look around like a thief. When she saw no one paying attention, she put it away quietly.


    After leaving the airport, Yang Mi and others came to pick them up. Ding Ning declined the invitation to go with them. In Diba''s reluctant eyes, he found a deserted corner and took out his spare car, a white Audi Q7 Driving straight to the Central Bureau.


    "Beast, what did you just give me?"


    On the way, Ding Ning received a text message from Diba, and the corners of her mouth turned up slightly. The girl seemed to be eager to know the answer. It''s just that I have a nickname of an animal. I''m really speechless.


    "Good things. Take them out when you''re alone. It''s guaranteed to be a big surprise."


    While driving, Ding Ning edited the text message rapidly. Fortunately, he could be distracted, otherwise he had to drive into the ditch.


    "Beast, you can''t give me that kind of thing."


    Diba recovered quickly, with an angry expression behind him.


    "What kind of thing?"


    Ding Ning made a blank expression, but a smile was sketched at the corners of his mouth. The girl''s imagination is really rich. Even if he wants to chase you, he won''t give you a condom. It''s not romantic, it''s obscene.


    "Hum, even if you don''t say it, if you dare to give me that kind of thing, I''ll... Castrate you."


    Followed by a left-handed and right-handed expression.


    "Are you willing?"


    Ding Ning made a pitiful and frightened expression.


    "It''s not really that thing, is it? You''re a beast."


    Diba had an angry expression.


    "Even if I''m not a beast, you call me a beast."


    Ding Ning''s face was filled with an irrecoverable smile. A feeling called love made him feel that the foggy sky had become a lot brighter.


    "Well, I won''t tell you. I just send text messages. Sister MI is beginning to doubt."


    Diba sent a text message and didn''t reply.


    Ding Ning also knows that it''s inconvenient for her to send text messages to herself all the time. She can only shake her head and smile. If the two love for a long time, it''s important to do business now.


    It was already noon when we arrived at the central hospital.


    Luo Zhicheng is from the imperial scholar''s office. He is attending the martial arts meeting in Yanjing. He is responsible for receiving him. He is a knife faced man in his forties named Gao Mo Lu.


    Gao Mo Lu has a straight waist and a concise breath. He is a great master level expert, and he is very cold.


    What puzzled him most was that Gao Mo was always silent. After taking him to a remote reception hall, he didn''t even give him a cup of tea. After coldly throwing down the sentence "wait here, don''t walk around", he never returned and never showed up again.


    At first, he didn''t think it was his nature, but as time went by, it was more than three o''clock in the afternoon. He had been waiting for four or five hours, but he still didn''t wait for the big man to summon, which made him realize that something seemed wrong.


    After all, he has the privilege of seeing the big man at any time. If the big men knew he was coming, they would never leave him here. If they didn''t ask him for so long, it would be clear that this Gaomo was deliberately targeting him and didn''t report the news of his request for audience to the big man at all.


    Ding Ning frowned tightly and asked himself that it was the first time he had seen this high stranger and could not have offended him. Was he inspired by others or simply unhappy with him?


    He didn''t think that Gaomo road was inspired by Jiangzhong Ze. After all, there must be no problem with his loyalty to become the close bodyguard of the big guys, which made him wonder. What was the reason for this masked man to target him like this.


    If it were normal, he would just wait. But now Ninghai police are under great pressure. Every minute they wait, they give Jiangzhong another chance to react, and things may change. This is a situation he absolutely doesn''t want to see.


    He took out his mobile phone and looked at it. He found that there was no signal, which made him sink in his heart. This Gaomo road was really not a thing. It blocked the signal of the meeting room.


    Anyway, it''s urgent. You won''t let me see it. I just want to see it.


    Ding Ning was a little annoyed, but now he had no time to argue with this guy who deliberately adjusted him. With a flash of his body, he had entered an invisible state and slipped out of the reception hall.


    Although his spirit was hurt and he could not use his divine consciousness, he could still detect that there were countless obscure and powerful martial arts breath hidden in the dark with his beast like intuition, and some even made him feel threatened.


    This made him secretly admire. He is worthy of being the highest power center of the kingdom of China. Indeed, he is a crouching tiger, hidden dragon and countless experts.


    Just as he was looking around for the place where the big man was, he saw Jiang Zhong coming in a hurry accompanied by his secretary, which made him nervous. No, I''m afraid this guy had received the news and was eager to leave here for remote control command and put pressure on the police.


    "Mayor Jiang, where are you going? It''s your turn to report next."


    At this time, a middle-aged man wearing glasses shouted at the river.


    "Director Liao, I have some urgent business to deal with. Can I come back tomorrow and report to the leaders?"


    In the river, he walked and even could see the unnatural color on his face, but when he turned around, his face was full of smiles, as if nothing had happened, and the speed of changing his face was amazing.


    The man called director Liao looked unhappy, Reaching out and pushing his glasses leg, he said positively, "who reports first and who reports later? This is in order in advance. If anyone has something urgent to say in advance, we can make adjustments in advance. But now it''s mayor Jiang''s turn, but you say there''s something urgent to leave. What will the leaders think? What kind of urgent business is more important than reporting to the leaders."


    Jiang Zhong''s expression changed slightly. Although Ninghai''s affairs made him anxious, he also knew that director Liao was telling the truth. Once he insisted on leaving, he left an impression of disorganization and discipline in front of the leaders. Even if Ninghai''s affairs were handled cleanly, he left a bad impression on the leaders, which was definitely not worth the loss.


    I couldn''t help laughing in my heart. I felt guilty of being a thief. After receiving the news from Ninghai, some people were confused and made such a stupid thing.


    Not to mention whether the police involved in the accident can be implicated in themselves. Even if they are implicated, who dares to investigate themselves as long as the boss doesn''t speak?


    After weighing the pros and cons, Jiang Zhong thought it would be better to leave a good impression on the boss. As for Ninghai, it''s enough to leave it to his secretary.


    Immediately winked at Secretary Zhang Gongying. After he nodded knowingly, his face piled up a smile again, He said sincerely: "Director Liao, I''m sorry. I didn''t think carefully because I was concerned about official business. No matter how urgent the official business is, I can''t delay reporting to the leaders. After your advice, I realized that some concerns are chaotic and I didn''t distinguish the primary and secondary. In fact, I just let Secretary Xiao Zhang handle those urgent official business. I''ll go back with director Liao and get it right away Report to the director. "


    Although director Liao is called director, in fact, he is only the deputy director of a department in the general office. Neither his level nor official position can be compared with such a feudal official in Jiangzhong. He dares to show his face to Jiangzhong, which is nothing more than taking advantage of the people around the leaders. Only in this way can he pretend to be a tiger and give directions and scold Jiangzhong.


    At present, seeing Jiang Zhong, director Liao''s vanity was immediately greatly satisfied. He didn''t dare to really offend him. Instead, he wanted to have a good relationship with him. He immediately piled up a reserved smile on his face and said politely and modestly: "it''s just my duty to mention something. On the contrary, mayor Jiang is concerned about official business. He is really a model of our generation. Please."


    "Director Liao, you''re welcome. Please."


    Jiang Zhong made a gesture of invitation with a smile on his face. Then he coughed and said to Zhang win-win with a dignified face: "Xiao Zhang, you should hurry back to Ninghai immediately to handle urgent business on behalf of me. I''ll wait for your telephone report."


    "Yes, mayor Jiang, you can rest assured. I''ll report to you as soon as possible. Then I''ll go first."


    Zhang win-win calmly agreed, and politely bowed and nodded to director Liao. Then he left quickly under the leadership of two security guards.


    "Director Liao, please!"


    "Mayor Jiang, please!"


    Jiang Zhong made a false concession to director Liao before walking with him.


    Ding Ning frowned slightly. Although he was sure that there were big men in the place where Jiang Zhong would report on his work, it was the government work report after all. It must be a deputy prime minister who was responsible for listening to the report, and he was looking for the president or prime minister.


    Immediately look around, compare the path in your memory, and walk to the reception hall where you were met by the big guys for the first time.


    "What''s the matter? What do people say? What do so many of you eat?"


    Just after walking a short distance, Ding Ning heard the angry scolding voice of Gaomo road.


    "We''ve been guarding the door and haven''t seen anyone come out. What the hell, a big living man can''t say anything."


    Gao Mo Lu''s men said wrongfully.


    "Hurry to find it. If something happens and disturbs the leaders, we will all have to go."


    Gaomo road can''t take responsibility now, and whispered with an ugly face.

 Chapter 1482

    Ding Ning sneered in his heart. Now he knew he was in a hurry and it was too late.


    "Captain, do you want to inform other guards? After all, this is the only one in charge of our team, and we can''t break into other places."


    A guard asked in embarrassment.


    Gao Mo Lu''s face was gloomy and could drip water. He gritted his teeth and said, "no, we''ll find it quietly. We must not let those guys in the Imperial Palace know, otherwise we Yulin Wei''s face will be lost."


    "Yes."


    The guards looked at each other and wanted to say something, but when they saw Gao Mo Lu''s ugly face, they all closed their mouths and scattered to look for Ding Ning''s trace.


    Ding Ning smelled the speech and showed a sudden look. No wonder Gaomo road deliberately targeted himself. It turned out that he was a guard from Yulin guard. He wanted to find the venue and deliberately embarrassed himself.


    After understanding this, Ding Ning''s mouth can''t help but evoke an arc of disdain. Is Yulin Wei too small?


    Moreover, Gao Mo road is a coward. He dares to use his position to make trouble for himself. Isn''t he afraid of delaying his business?


    Shook his head. Now I have no time to argue with him. I''d better finish the business first and then settle accounts with him.


    After a while, he came to the reception hall where the big man met him for the first time. Looking at several familiar looking guards in front of the door, Ding Ning no longer hid his body. After revealing a trace in the corner, he slowly walked to the reception hall.


    "Who? Stop."


    The guards were very alert. When they saw someone coming, they immediately drank and asked like a great enemy.


    "It''s me!"


    Ding Ning raised his hands and smiled.


    "Eh, Dr. Ding, why are you here?"


    Those Luo Zhicheng''s men recognized Ding Ning, looked relieved and asked in surprise.


    "Brother Luo is not here. I have something urgent to see. I can''t see the chief. After waiting for four or five hours, the senior captain didn''t inform me. I can only sneak over when people are unprepared."


    Ding Ning knew that sooner or later he couldn''t hide it. He said frankly and didn''t forget to give eye medicine to Gao Mo Lu.


    "Gaomo road?"


    The leading guard is vice captain Liu Mo, who is in charge of security work in Luo Zhicheng''s absence. When he heard Ding Ning mention captain Gao, he was stunned, then showed a sudden color, thumbed up and said, "Dr. Ding, you have offended Yu Linwei miserably, but you did a good job."


    Other guards who didn''t know Ding Ning didn''t ask much out of discipline, but their eyes looking at Ding Ning were full of goodwill and closeness.


    After all, Ding Ning is the director of the 17th Bureau of Ninghai. They all came from the imperial palace. They are all their own people, and they have always despised the arrogance and domineering of Yu Linwei. It makes them feel very proud to be taught a lesson.


    In particular, Ding Ning''s humiliation of Yu Lin Wei at the Jiangnan Taoist martial arts conference has been widely spread among them, so these guards feel very close to him.


    "I can''t bear to see those guys of Yu Lin Wei. They''re just too arrogant. They''re not worth mentioning."


    Ding Ning said modestly.


    "Hum! Those guys of Yulin guard are really arrogant. Dr. Ding taught them a hard lesson this time and made them lose face. They will certainly not give up. But it''s a holiday. This stranger Gao dares to take advantage of his position to retaliate and let Dr. Ding wait so long. I will truthfully reflect this matter to the top."


    Liu Mo Minrui grasped the key point and said what Ding Ning wanted to hear most with indignation. It can be seen that they are not less angry with Yulin Wei at ordinary times.


    "Does the chief have time to see me? I have something urgent to report."


    Ding Ning didn''t answer this. The Imperial Palace and Yu Linwei are now in the same situation. He can stop at once. If he talks too much, he will fan the wind


    Suspected of ignition.


    "I''m going to ask for instructions now. Please wait a moment, Dr. Ding."


    Liu Mo knows that Ding Ning has the right to see the leaders at any time, but he can''t guarantee whether the leaders are willing to see him or not.


    "Then please captain Liu."


    Ding Ning thanked politely.


    "My family doesn''t speak two words, please wait a minute!"


    Liu Mo smiled and turned to report.


    Ding Ning got close to several other guards. Unfortunately, although these guards wanted to talk to Ding Ning, they were on duty after all. They could only smile at him apologetically, return to their places and do a good job of security work.


    "Captain, we saw that the boy went to the special reception hall of head No. 1 and was waiting for an interview there. What shall we do now?"


    A guard panted and ran to Gaomo Road, his face full of worry.


    "What? He went to the special reception hall of chief one?"


    Gao Mo Lu was shocked, his mouth was slightly open, and his face was cloudy and sunny. After thinking for a moment, he suddenly showed a ferocious smile.


    "Captain, you can still laugh now. What if that boy sues us in front of chief one?"


    The guard said anxiously.


    "Don''t panic. When the boy came to register, he said he wanted to see head No. 2, but now he directly broke into the reception hall of head No. 1. Do you think head No. 2 will be happy? What''s more, head No. 1 is angry recently. Do you say the boy rushed to see him and met him with his temper?"


    A treacherous smile appeared at the corner of Gaomo''s mouth, and the old God said.


    The guard''s eyes suddenly brightened, admiringly stretched out his thumb and exclaimed, "it''s still a wise team. The boy doesn''t know what shit luck he has taken. He even has a special pass, but every head''s daily workload is arranged in advance. Where can he have a spare time to meet him, a little doctor? It''s good not to let people drive him out."


    "Yes, he can''t even see the leader. He can only go away with his tail. How can he have a chance to sue us?"


    Gaomo road laughed with complacency, and his face showed complacency.


    "High, it''s really high. It''s worthy of being a high team."


    The guard echoed the flattery, and they laughed proudly.


    "Captain, no, I saw the boy."


    At this time, another guard came running in panic and shouted.


    "Whatever you shout, don''t forget where it is. It''s not proper to shout."


    Gao Mo Lu frowned and scolded unhappily.


    The guard''s face turned red, swallowed his saliva and whispered, "I saw the boy go to the special reception hall of head No. 1..."


    "I thought it was a big deal. Lao Zhao, you found it late. I saw it before. I''ve reported it to the high team. Don''t make a fuss."


    In order to show his credit, the former guard grabbed the head and said proudly.


    "Then you are still so calm. We broke the rules before. If he was in front of chief one..."


    Later, the guard suddenly opened his eyes and couldn''t understand why they looked so confident.


    "Don''t worry, I promise he will be kicked out if he can''t even see the face of head No. 1. How wise the high team is. He just said that head No. 1 has a bad temper recently..."


    The first guard talked about Gao Mo Lu''s judgment to show his insight, and did not forget to flatter Gao Mo Lu.


    Gao Mo Lu smiled at the corners of his mouth and showed a complacent color on his face. He appreciated the worship of his subordinates.


    But unexpectedly, the guard named Lao Zhao''s face became very strange. He carefully looked at the stranger with high eyes. After his throat stirred, he said nervously: "however, I saw that he had gone in and was picked up by Mr. Feng himself."


    "What? You mean Mr. Feng took him in himself?"


    Gao Mo Lu exclaimed with the same surprise as the previous guard, and looked at Lao Zhao in disbelief.


    "It''s true. I saw it with my own eyes."


    Lao Zhao swallowed hard and nodded seriously to confirm.


    At a glance, Gao Mo Lu and the guard nurse saw the bitter meaning in each other''s eyes. On their faces, they suddenly became miserable.


    Mr. Feng, they don''t know their names and don''t even have any official positions, but they are one of the few people who can go in and out of the Central Bureau at will and don''t have to accept any inventory.


    But they all know that Mr. Feng has a very special identity - the chief think tank of the think tank.


    That''s the chief think tank. It can be said that most of the future development, strategic deployment and planning of the kingdom of China are the hands of these think tanks. To put it bluntly, his position is equivalent to Han Fei and Li Si during the Qin Shihuang period; Xiao He and Zhang Liang under Liu Bang; Liu Bei''s military adviser Zhuge Liang.


    Isn''t that boy a little director of the 17th Bureau of Ninghai? On the administrative level, he is just a department level cadre.


    How could he even let Mr. Feng, who was called Mr. by his leaders, greet him personally?


    Gao Mo Lu couldn''t figure it out, but the more he couldn''t figure it out, he became more and more afraid. It seems that the guy who dares to brush Lin Weihu''s beard at a young age is not as simple as he thought.


    Now he''s kicking the iron plate. Gao Mo''s intestines are almost green. He secretly scolds himself that he has nothing to do. Other Yulin guards don''t come forward. He has nothing to do and deliberately makes things difficult for him.


    If he is dismissed for this, it will become another laughing stock for Yulin Wei. What he loses is not his own people, but the whole Yulin Wei people.


    You know, Yulin Wei and the Imperial Palace are in the transitional stage of replacing the old with the new. Several leaders are still nostalgic and prefer the Imperial Palace in intention. Now, both groups are working hard to make a good impression in front of the leaders.


    And he is the first guard of Yulin guard stationed in the Central Bureau. If he pokes such a big basket because of himself, it is likely to affect the leaders'' views on Yulin guard and let the Imperial Palace take full charge of the security work of the Central Bureau again, then he is the sinner of the whole Yulin guard.


    Ding Ning didn''t know Gao Mo Lu''s fear. At the moment, he was in the side hall of the reception hall. While the No. 1 leader was still receiving others, he had a good talk with Mr. Feng, who was hale and hearty and extraordinary.


    Although Ding Ning doesn''t understand politics, he has developed a wide range of interests and hobbies because he grew up under the long-term influence of the old master. In addition, he is now basically unforgettable, and is quite involved in astronomy, geography, history, humanities, chemistry, physics, customs and so on.


    After a conversation, although it is not as high as Mr. Feng''s strategic position, it can be handled properly and easily. Occasionally, Mr. Feng can express his unique opinions and views on some topics, which makes Mr. Feng refreshing. He often thinks for a long time before continuing to the next topic.


    Ding Ning was somewhat impetuous. Chatting with Mr. Feng was boring and passed the time. Most of them were perfunctory. However, with the expansion of the topic, it extended to more fields, which made him realize that Mr. Feng''s erudition, especially his profound knowledge in the economic field, greatly benefited him, and humbly began to ask him for financial problems.


    A strange light flashed in Mr. Feng''s eyes. He thought Ding Ning was just a medical genius. Unexpectedly, his knowledge was so broad that he was not inferior to those so-called experts and professors.

 Chapter 1483

    Although Ding Ning lacks knowledge in the economic field, he is extremely intelligent and good at thinking.


    We can often grasp the essence of the problem from Mr. Feng''s answers. After rapid understanding and digestion, we can quickly draw inferences from one instance and ask him more deeper economic problems.


    At the beginning, Mr. Feng was still holding the idea of instructing the younger generation. He could easily answer his questions in simple terms. However, with the deepening of communication, Ding Ning''s questions became more and more acute and profound. When he answered, he had to think for a long time to give the correct answer.


    "Sir, great talent, really benefited me a lot."


    Ding Ning said with admiration.


    "Your ability to learn shocked me, even incredible."


    Mr. Feng wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, gave a heartfelt exclamation and said to himself: "in just one hour, you''ve emptied my old bottom. If you ask again, I''m afraid I''ll really make a fool of myself."


    "Mr. Feng is too modest. With his erudition and talents, there is only one person I know who can be compared with him, but his studies and his emphasis are different from those in the economic field."


    Ding Ning said sincerely, but he didn''t know how much impact and shock this sentence had caused to Mr. Feng.


    There are not many people in think tanks. Each think tank has its own focus, but Mr. Feng can stand out and become the chief think tank. Naturally, he is recognized as a leader.


    Since ancient times, scholars have despised each other. Although Mr. Feng dare not say that his knowledge is the first in the world, he still has the pride of literati in his bones.


    Even though he focuses on the economic field, he has always been well-informed and broad-based. In addition to the limited disciplines with strong professionalism, he asked himself that even if he was inferior to some people in other academic fields, he did not lose much.


    But Ding Ning even said that someone could compare with him in erudition, which completely aroused his competitive heart. He pretended to say unintentionally, "I don''t know what expert Dr. Ding is talking about? I want to experience it when I have a chance."


    Ding Ning didn''t know his mind, and a look of missing appeared on his face: "he is my great master. Although he is a little harsh and rigid, he is a really learned man."


    "Oh, it was Dr. Ning''s master. I don''t know his name. Where is he now?"


    Mr. Feng is more interested in teaching students like Ding Ning, who is not masked. It seems that he has real talent and learning.


    "The master''s father''s name is Meng Wenhan. I call him master. He is familiar with the four books and five classics, likes Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting, respects the way of Confucius and Mencius, has a noble temperament, wears a high crown, practices ancient rites, and always strictly demands himself according to the standards of a gentleman. In his spare time, he likes to study strategies and tactics, and no one can speak eloquently. If he was born in ancient times to assist the emperor, he must be a generation of famous Confucian officials."


    Ding Ning fell into deep remembrance and sighed faintly: "unfortunately, after years of absence, I don''t know where he is now."


    "Famous Confucian officials?"


    Mr. Feng''s eyes widened with longing.


    The character of the literati is doomed to disdain the smelly things, but the literati have a strong name. No literati does not want to go down in history and become a generation of great scholars handed down all over the world, and Mr. Feng is no exception.


    "Yes, the master is quite old-fashioned. Some people often say that he is an old sour scholar, but he always laughs it off. He always demands himself with" a gentleman''s righteousness as his quality, etiquette as his behavior, sun as his output, and faith as his success ". He never makes a guilty move in the dark room. He will promise to be honest and trustworthy. He is really a real gentleman."


    Ding Ning smiled with pride on her face.


    Seeing his true feelings revealed, Mr. Feng couldn''t help yearning. He wished he could have a debate with the gentleman to see if the person Ding Ning respected so much really had real talent and learning.


    ¡°


    What are you talking about? "


    A powerful and steady voice came, and the No. 1 chief walked in slowly with a smile surrounded by two guards.


    "Chief!"


    Ding Ning and Mr. Feng hurriedly stood up and came forward to meet.


    "I''m not an outsider. Don''t be polite. Sit down."


    The first chief''s words made Ding Ning feel flattered. He didn''t treat him as an outsider.


    Mr. Feng is used to it casually. When there are no outsiders, the No. 1 chief is very casual to him. He smiled and said, "I just talked with Dr. Ding for a while. Unexpectedly, Dr. Ding is young, but he has great talent and strategy. His opinions are refreshing and benefit me greatly."


    "Mr. Feng praised me falsely. My ability is far from that of Mr. Feng. I haven''t thanked Mr. Feng for his previous guidance."


    Ding Ning quickly waved his hand and said modestly. After they both sat down, he leaned forward and sat down with half an ass.


    "Oh, one of you is a genius in the economic field and the other is a genius in the medical field. You can still find a common language."


    The No. 1 chief raised his eyebrows with great interest and reached out to the guard to make some cups of tea.


    "Ha ha, what the chief said is not distracted. There are always similarities in both the economic field and the medical field. Moreover, Dr. Ding is the youngest academician. He is not only involved in medicine, but also in other fields. He has a wide range of knowledge. Naturally, we can find common topics."


    Mr. Feng jokingly said that from his unfettered and casual attitude, it can be seen that he has not only a working relationship with the No. 1 chief, but also a close personal relationship.


    "Sir, what I said is that I forgot academician Xiao Ding, but every academic field of the youngest panda in our country can not exist alone. It involves professional knowledge in all aspects. It is necessary to have a common language with you as a giant panda."


    No. 1 chief is very approachable and very funny.


    Mr. Feng sipped his tea with a smile, but Ding Ning was stunned and lost his mind. He didn''t expect that the No. 1 chief would evaluate himself so highly.


    The two tea making guards glanced at Ding Ning in horror. They were shocked. They didn''t know who the young man was and could get such a high evaluation from the head.


    You should know that the panda is a national treasure. The No. 1 leader compares him to the youngest panda. He is closing the coffin and treats him as a national treasure. This kind of character will never exceed ten fingers in the whole of China. Who is not a person with white temples who has made great contributions to the country.


    How can such a young man get such a supreme honor?


    "Chief, don''t make fun of me. I''m here to make trouble for you this time. Just don''t kick me out later."


    After all, Ding Ning was a person who had seen big scenes. He soon recovered his composure and changed the topic with a bitter smile.


    "Oh, it''s good to find trouble. I just like young people to find trouble. This shows that there are still young people in our country who dare to fight and fight. They are willing to tell the truth and dare to tell the truth!"


    The No. 1 chief laughed heartily, took a sip of tea and waved his hand forcefully: "say it, it can let some comrades shut you out without principle and let you sneak in. I''m afraid you''re talking about a lot of trouble."


    Ding Ning smiled. He knew that the No. 1 chief was meeting guests before, but he couldn''t hide everything that happened in the central courtyard. He was too lazy to drop the stone and give eye medicine to Gaomo road. It was easy to leave the impression of small bellied Chicken Intestines to the chief.


    He looked serious and said, "chief, I don''t know whether this matter I''m going to say is a trouble for the chief, but I know it must be solved."


    "No outsiders, just say it."


    Chief one


    He looked serious and sat up straight, showing interest.


    Ding Ning knew that this sentence was telling him that there was no need to avoid Mr. Feng, that there was no ink at once, and said what Jiang Zhongze had done in detail.


    No. 1 chief always listened with an expressionless face and could not see any emotion. After he finished talking, he frowned and said, "is there any evidence for what you said?"


    "Yes, after all, a senior official is involved. This kind of thing can only be handled if the evidence is conclusive."


    Mr. Feng seemed to say unintentionally.


    Ding Ning immediately understood his hint. It seems that the people behind Jiang Zhong are not small. Even the No. 1 leader can''t talk in vain. He can easily deal with a provincial and ministerial cadre without evidence.


    "There''s evidence. Can you find me a laptop?"


    Ding Ning said politely to the two straight guards standing at the station.


    The guard didn''t pay attention to him, but looked at the No. 1 chief, with a look of questioning in his eyes. When he saw the chief nodding, he quickly went to get a laptop.


    "Chief, please look. This is the surveillance video taken when mayor Jiang''s wife Zhang Manting was chased and tried to kill her."


    Ding Ning first showed the video screen of Zhang Manting being hit by a serial car in front of the Qingyun club.


    No. 1 chief looked at the video screen, but he didn''t say anything. After all, this video screen can''t explain anything. If it''s not a traffic accident, even if it''s intentional murder, it can''t have anything to do with Jiang Zhong.


    "Look again, this is the picture of the perpetrator destroying the vehicle after hitting Zhang Manting, as well as the appearance of the perpetrator, and they are all the criminal policemen of various district bureaus under Ninghai police station."


    Ding Ning also knew that this video screen could not become exact evidence, and continued to show the next video screen, which clearly showed the appearance of the perpetrators.


    Seeing this video screen, the No. 1 chief''s face was slightly moved, but he soon recovered as usual. No matter whether this case has anything to do with Jiangzhong or not, the District Bureau''s Criminal Police hit and run and concentrated on destroying the hit and run vehicles, which makes people wonder whether this is a premeditated murder.


    "Although it can prove that the police are involved in the case, it can''t explain that it is related to mayor Jiang. The evidence is still insufficient."


    Mr. Feng frowned and said that although he also believed that this matter was inseparable from mayor Jiang, relying only on these evidences would make people doubt Jiang Zhong at most, and it was not enough for the No. 1 chief to make a decision.


    "What''s more, in order to protect herself, Zhang Manting secretly photographed some video evidence of bribery in jiangzhongze. Before screening, I must tell the chief about the whole story."


    Ding Ning glanced at chief 1 and saw that he still looked as usual. He knew that the chief''s Qi cultivation skills had reached an unfathomable level. He couldn''t help admiring himself. But since he came, how could he return empty handed?


    "You said... Wait, Xiao Li, you go and call Secretary Ge."


    No. 1 chief was about to let him go on when he suddenly thought of something and asked the guard to call his secretary.


    "Yes, chief!"


    Xiao Li stood at attention and saluted, turned around and ran out quickly.


    Secretary Ge came quickly. In less than three minutes, he ran over under the guidance of Xiao Li and said hello to Mr. Feng and Ding Ning.


    To Ding Ning''s surprise, Secretary Ge was sure to meet him for the first time, but it was like knowing him for a long time. He directly called him academician Ding and exchanged greetings.


    Ding Ning was soon relieved. He was the life Secretary of the head. There was nothing trivial about the leader. He must have read his own information before he could recognize himself at a glance.

 Chapter 1484

    "Secretary Ge, academician Ding is here to respond to the situation this time. Please make a record!"


    The No. 1 chief''s face was ancient and calm, and he commanded.


    Ding Ning was delighted. He knew that the head had made such a decision, but he knew that he still needed evidence to speak about the final outcome of the matter.


    "The thing is, these two days, the major entertainment media in Ninghai exposed the scandal of an artist..."


    Ding Ning began to talk endlessly from Song Ziyi''s accident on the set, and repeated the whole thing completely. He did not add fuel to the fire, nor did he bring any subjective consciousness, but truthfully told what he saw and heard from the perspective of a bystander.


    Even Zhang Manting was hypnotized by him and was suspected of killing his wife when he got out of the river. After all, if the state wants to check, he can''t hide it. He doesn''t have to hide it. Although this may bring him some trouble, the stronger his ability is, the more attention will be paid by the leaders, This is adding to his chips.


    When Mr. Feng and Secretary Ge heard that he knew hypnosis, they both looked up at him, but did not interrupt his statement. This was the most basic courtesy and respect, but the surprise and surprise on their faces were obvious.


    Even the No. 1 chief looked at him thoughtfully. Unexpectedly, the little guy could surprise him everywhere.


    Is there a hypnotic master in China? The answer is yes. China, with a population of more than one billion, can find several masters who understand hypnosis even when the waves are scouring the sand.


    However, Ding Ning, a leading figure in the recovery of traditional medicine, even knew hypnosis, which surprised him.


    However, considering his magical medical skills, it seems natural that he knows hypnosis.


    Of course, the No. 1 chief knows much more about Ding Ning than Ding Ning thinks. He not only knows that he joined the national magistrate''s office and is the director of the 17th Bureau of Ninghai, but also knows that he lost control and killed 500 axe gang members.


    To tell the truth, when he learned the news, the No. 1 chief was very disappointed with Ding Ning. China is a society ruled by law. Even if he has excellent medical skills and makes great contributions to the country, he can''t ignore the law and discipline, ignore human life and indiscriminately kill innocent people.


    If Marquis Wu hadn''t personally defended him, voluntarily handed over the rights of the Religious Bureau, and tried his best to investigate all the crimes committed by the 500 axe gang members over the years, he put them on his desk. After investigation and verification, the 500 axe gang members were gangsters, and the crimes committed over the years were countless. Everyone had his own way to die, After eradicating some malignant tumors for the society, he reluctantly let go and let Ding Ning go this time.


    Because of this, the No. 1 chief''s impression of Ding Ning was not very good, even a little disgusted. He more affirmed his contribution to the country. In addition, he had to rely on him for the bet in the medical community, so he asked Mr. Feng to pick him up in person. Therefore, he wanted to air him for a long time to show his appreciation.


    But he never thought that Ding Ning came to sue a provincial and ministerial level cadre, which made his mood very complicated, and Jiang Zhong was hateful. However, compared with Ding Ning''s ferocity and blood, his crime was a small Witch. With this preconceived concept, his impression of Ding Ning became worse.


    Poor Ding Ning didn''t know it, but he was still ranting about Jiang Zhongze''s crimes.


    "Are you going to help when you see injustice? Or do you have a quarrel with mayor Jiang? I heard that governor Du seems to appreciate you very much."


    When Ding Ning finished, the No. 1 chief said a word faintly, but it made Ding Ning fall into the abyss and cool his hands and feet.


    what do you mean? Does the No. 1 chief think he was ordered by governor du to sue Jiang Zhongze for his black appearance this time?


    Ding Ning''s mind was spinning rapidly. Although he had a tacit understanding with governor Du this time, it was not really him who ordered him. He wanted to pull down the river. First, there was a festival between them, and the upper authorities in the river would suppress him in an all-round way; Second, he could not bear to see such corrupt officials in Jiangzhong stealing high positions.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning looked calmly at the head of No. 1, who seemed to see through the hearts of the people, He said humbly: "I don''t deny that I did have a holiday with him. Just three months ago, I didn''t even know who he was, and I didn''t know where I offended him, but he sent someone to frame me and tried to kill me again and again. Even so, because I had no evidence, I endured it, but now his behavior has seriously violated the law and doesn''t deserve to live in a high place I don''t even deserve to be a man... "


    "So, are you seizing the opportunity to retaliate against him this time?"


    The No. 1 leader''s eyes were like a knife, with unparalleled sharpness. The powerful authority shrouded Ding Ning, making him feel a heavy pressure.


    "You can think so, but this is not my original intention. If he follows the rules, I don''t mind not breaking the river with his well water, but what he has done has seriously violated the bottom line of all people with conscience. Does such a person really deserve to sit in a high position?"


    Ding Ning can bear the pressure of the immortal strong. Although the pressure of the No. 1 leader is strong, he can''t do anything about him, He held his head high and said happily and fearlessly: "as for what the chief doubts, I can only say that the clear is clear and the turbid is turbid. I have a good relationship with governor Du, but it''s only because I cured her wife. Privately, we don''t have much friendship. I believe it''s not difficult for the chief to find out if there is something fishy in it."


    No. 1 chief stared at Ding Ning without expression. Ding Ning was not afraid to face it calmly. He didn''t do anything wrong and wasn''t afraid of ghosts knocking at the door in the middle of the night. He wanted to overthrow Jiang Zhongze. Even if he had selfishness, it was just incidental. More importantly, he didn''t want such people in Jiang Zhong to go unpunished.


    The two men stared like cockfighting, and the dignified atmosphere enveloped the whole room. Even Mr. Feng put away his previous randomness, and his face became very dignified. As for secretary Ge and the two guards, they held their breath, their legs trembled, and even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    When the emperor was angry, his blood flowed thousands of miles. The terror pressure released by the No. 1 leader was like the glory of heaven, which made them tremble and sweat.


    "Hahaha, OK, have courage, courage, courage... Although some selfishness, since you dare to admit it, you''re still a good comrade. Go on."


    The No. 1 chief suddenly laughed, and his whole body was as strong as the melting winter snow and the spring breeze. The tense and depressed atmosphere immediately disappeared, which made everyone secretly relieved.


    Mr. Feng only felt that his vest was cold, and he was surprised that he had burst into a cold sweat on his back.


    The two guards and Secretary Ge were even more unbearable. Their backs were completely soaked with cold sweat, and their underwear was wet and sticky to their bodies.


    The four of them looked at Ding Ning and saw that he looked calm and calm, with a layer of admiration in his eyes.


    What a good psychological endurance this guy has to have to bear such terrible pressure.


    But I don''t know that Ding Ning is secretly muttering in his heart that the leader''s mastery of the situation is really easy to receive and receive, and has reached the point of perfection.


    Fortunately, he is not a warrior. Otherwise, with his potential, he can easily crush the warrior in tianwu territory.


    This reminded him of the master''s father and son''s unintentional potential when he was a child, although he didn''t know he reached heaven at that time


    There is no martial arts realm, but the noble righteousness can easily affect people''s thinking and preferences.


    From childhood to adulthood, the most feared person was not his silent father; Nor did he leave him in the forest, regardless of the little Uncle Wu who forced him to survive; It''s not the fat God of wealth who doesn''t have a regular shape all day; Nor is he regarded as his own clever sister; But the old man who was full of noble righteousness and harsh and rigid character.


    "That''s the general situation. Let''s continue to look at the video evidence. These are secretly taken by Zhang Manting after she married Jiang Zhong for fear of following Zhang Yumei''s footsteps."


    Ding Ning continued to show video materials, which recorded many behaviors of Jiang Zhong Ze in recent years.


    It can be seen that he is very relaxed in the villa Zhongjiang. It seems that he has long been accustomed to this luxury enjoyment. Most of the pictures are his pictures in the study. Even so, we can see how expensive the study is from the desks and bookshelves made of pure gold Phoebe, as well as all kinds of precious antiques, calligraphy and paintings.


    No. 1 chief''s eyebrows tightened gradually, and a trace of anger also appeared on his face.


    Although the state has a certain tolerance policy for senior officials, including the ICAC has a high filing standard for senior officials, we can see the leopard from the extravagant and extravagant expenses of this study, and Jiangzhong''s material enjoyment has far exceeded the standard.


    But this was just the beginning, and everyone''s attention was soon attracted by the telephone content that Jiangzhong worked in his study every day.


    In the picture, Jiang Zhong wears pajamas, puts his feet on the desk without leadership image, holds the phone in his ear, and talks and laughs casually with people.


    What we talked about is not suggesting where to bid for development, or which district officials want to move. Even if we don''t know who the chief executive at the other end of the phone is, we can see the ugly face of the power money transaction at a glance.


    The first chief''s face was very calm, but his white fist betrayed his angry mood at the moment.


    What else can make people feel more angry than watching the ugly face of his subordinates who have always been dignified and use their public power to make money wantonly?


    There is not much video data, but it is enough to shock everyone. There are dozens of large and small projects involved in the phone alone, and hundreds of officials involved in the transfer. This is only secretly photographed by Zhang Manting. How many transactions have not been photographed or are not in this study? Everyone should draw a big question mark for this.


    The computer screen finally shows a picture that Jiangzhong is answering the phone. Under the deliberate manipulation of Ding Ning, it is fixed on the close-up of Jiangzhong''s slightly flustered expression.


    "No more?"


    Mr. Feng sighed softly and asked softly.


    Although these evidences can not form a complete chain of evidence, they are enough for the ICAC to file a case for investigation. Of course, it depends on the meaning of the head.


    "You can say no, or you can say it just started."


    Ding Ning looked unprecedentedly dignified and sincerely looked at the No. 1 chief and said, "I ask the chief to look at this video carefully."


    "Oh, is there anything unusual?"


    No. 1 chief has recovered his calm after the initial anger. With his wisdom, he can naturally see Ding Ning''s serious state of mind at the moment.


    "Six months ago, foreign mercenary organizations once sneaked into Ninghai, armed attacked the detention center, and openly used guns on Ninghai Street..."


    Ding Ning didn''t answer his question, but said to himself.

 Chapter 1485

    "I know the social impact of that incident is extremely bad. Isn''t that case closed?"


    No. 1 chief asked with a puzzled eyebrow.


    "The case is closed, and those rampant mercenaries are all arrested, but in fact, those mercenaries are just hired, and the real murderers behind the scenes are not subdued."


    Ding Ning said slowly, looking at the No. 1 chief''s expression without blinking, and said solemnly: "in fact, not only the real murderer behind the scenes, but also the traitors who were responsible for receiving them when the mercenaries entered the country."


    "Traitor?"


    The first chief flashed a pure light in his eyes, revealing a thoughtful color.


    No matter what age, the traitors are the most hated and despised guys. Similarly, they are also the people who can cause the greatest threat and loss, which makes people feel stuck in the throat.


    "Yes, when it comes to traitors, I have to mention another case. Gu fangran, the leader of Ninghai real estate..."


    Ding Ning explained Gu fangran''s case briefly and comprehensively, In the puzzled eyes of the people, he said faintly: "this traitor, code named Black Fox, is a person who does everything without leakage, extremely cautious and cunning. Gu fangran is a real estate agent on the surface, but in fact he is an arms dealer behind his back. The heavy weapons of those mercenaries are also provided by him. Therefore, we always think he is the black fox."


    "We?"


    The first chief accentuated the tone and repeated the two words.


    Ding Ning smiled and took out his certificate: "my occupation is not only a doctor, but also a part-time special adviser to Ninghai Criminal Police Corps. By us, I mean Ninghai police."


    The No. 1 chief looked at him with bright eyes and a smile. He knew that Ding Ning was not only a doctor but also the director of the 17th Bureau of Ninghai, but he really didn''t expect that he had the identity of a special adviser to the police.


    Since he has such an important identity, it''s not surprising that he knows so much inside information. However, will this boy be a little too casual to study your medicine and develop more drugs that benefit the country and the people? Is it interesting to get involved in these things?


    Ding Ning didn''t know that he was nailed with a label of not doing business. He looked serious and serious and said, "after Gu fangran died, everyone thought he was a black fox, so the case was closed. In fact, if it wasn''t for the video screen provided by Zhang Manting this time, I always thought Gu fangran was a black fox."


    "He''s not a black fox. Is he mayor Jiang?"


    Mr. Feng''s face changed and asked an incredible question.


    Even the No. 1 chief Tarzan''s face, which collapsed in front of him without turning pale, was moved. He stared at Ding Ning without blinking, waiting for his answer.


    We should know that the threat that an insider can cause is directly proportional to his status. The higher his position, the greater his power, the greater the threat to the country.


    If Gu fangran is a black fox, even if he is the real estate leader of Ninghai, the loss he can bring to the country is very limited. The head will not take it to heart at all, but if Jiang Zhong is a black fox, the problem will be serious.


    Ninghai is an international metropolis. It''s not too much to say that it is the economic center of China. As the mayor who is about to become a full-time mayor, if it is really a traitor who colludes with foreign forces, the threat to China is no less than a nuclear bomb, and the loss to the country can''t be measured at all.


    "The chief asked me before whether Jiangzhong retaliated against him because he had a holiday with him. I don''t deny that there are such factors, but the proportion of such factors is not large. More importantly, I think people like Jiangzhong who may bring great losses to the country in the future should not be in power. I report him more out of public interest."


    Ding Ning is really a man who will repay his vengeance. At this time, he sold and began to defend himself slowly.


    No. 1 chief couldn''t laugh or cry and stared speechlessly


    He glanced at him: "I know you are bent on business. Get to the point."


    Ding Ning touched his nose and clicked on the computer to release the last very short call video screen: "let''s look at his mouth carefully."


    This video screen was secretly photographed by Zhang Manting in the crack of the door, probably for fear of being found by Jiang Zhong. The video screen has only a few tens of seconds, and even the sound is very small. You can''t hear what the call is.


    After watching the video screen, everyone showed a dignified color on their faces. If Ding Ning hadn''t deliberately reminded them, they wouldn''t have noticed the mouth shape of Jiang Zhong Ze at all.


    Once he paid special attention to the black fox mentioned by Ding Ning before contacting, everyone immediately realized that Jiangzhong was not a black fox, but he obviously knew the black fox. The person he spoke to was a black fox, because it can be seen from his mouth that the name he said was black fox.


    "I can''t hear the voice. I shouldn''t be sure it must be a black fox."


    Mr. Feng frowned and said uncertainly.


    "Although the sound is very small, there is not a sound at all. We can let the technical department amplify the volume to confirm."


    Secretary Ge pushed his glasses legs and made an insightful proposal.


    No. 1 chief nodded and said decisively, "Xiao Li, go and inform the people from the technical department to come and identify."


    "Yes, chief!"


    Xiao Li straightened up and ran out with a loud answer.


    "Chief, do you want to take measures first? I''m afraid Ninghai police can''t bear his pressure."


    Ding Ning is a little anxious. It''s half afternoon, and Jiang Zhong should have finished reporting his work long ago.


    Once he left the Central Bureau, he immediately put pressure on the Ninghai police and destroyed all the evidence. It was difficult to collect evidence at that time.


    "The police handle cases based on the law, not the privilege of some people. If the Ninghai police can''t even bear this pressure, I think the chief of Ninghai police should be replaced."


    The No. 1 chief said calmly, turning his eyes at Ding Ning''s choking, and secretly feigning in his heart that you are a big man. Of course, you don''t care about those pressures, but the senior officials crush people. Director Qi can''t bear the pressure exerted by the superior leaders.


    Just waiting for the unconvinced argument, Mr. Feng pulled his sleeve, shook his head with a smile and motioned him not to say more. Head No. 1 has his own discretion.


    Ding Ning found that the No. 1 chief had begun to call in person, summoned other big men to meet, and specially told him to bring governor Du, which suddenly realized that the chief had been worried for a long time, so he quickly shut his mouth.


    "Xiao Ding, when did you come?"


    The second Chief came the fastest. As soon as he entered the house, he was stunned when he saw Ding Ning. Then he smiled and nodded to Mr. Feng, warmly greeting Ding Ning.


    "Chief, I''ve been here for a while. You''ve been dealing with state affairs. I don''t dare to disturb you. I''m saying I''ll greet you later. You''ll come here in person. Seeing your old red face and full of energy, you know that you''re in good health and everything is going well. I''m very pleased."


    Ding Ning stood up and said respectfully and wittily. He amused the No. 2 chief with a smile, stretched out his fingers and nodded at Ding Ning with a smile: "you little fellow, your mouth is like coated with honey all day, and you just pick up nice things to say."


    Ding Ning was so happy that he hurriedly asked the second chief to take his seat. He went to make tea for him like a good grandson, and politely helped him massage and beat his back. His familiarity stunned everyone.


    Where do they know that Ding Ning has the most contact with head No. 2. He may be a little restrained in front of head No. 1, but he is as casual as his family in front of head No. 2. Who makes head No. 2 work at his desk for a long time and has some minor problems with his cervical spine. As a doctor, he is helping to rub his shoulders and smash his back in disguise.


    The No. 1 chief shook his head and smiled bitterly. He joked: "look


    Come on, academician Xiao Ding, you can still let it go in front of you. "


    "What''s the matter? Are you jealous? Hey hey, you''ve got cervical spondylosis. I promise Xiao Ding is more attentive to you than me."


    The No. 2 chief narrowed his eyes comfortably and joked with a smile.


    "Well, I don''t want to suffer for nothing. You''d better enjoy it slowly."


    The No. 1 chief smiled and shook his head and said that the two have established a long-term team and have established a deep friendship. They usually talk casually when there is no one.


    It was just that they joked so casually that others saw it for the first time. If they didn''t have strict discipline, I''m afraid their jaw would fall off.


    "Hey, Xiaoding is coming. Come on, come and press it for me. My eyes are uncomfortable again recently."


    The fourth chief came in and saw Ding Ning''s eyes lit up. He first nodded to others, and then shouted at Ding Ning impolitely.


    "Yes, I''m pressing it. Wait a minute."


    The second Chief pretended to be angry and said.


    "Come on, your cervical spondylosis will be cured later. My eyes are bitter and astringent, and I shed tears in the wind. It''s urgent. I''d better press it first."


    The fourth chief said with a smile.


    "That''s not good. Xiao Ding seldom comes here. My old cold legs are sour and painful again. It''s difficult to walk. Your eyes will be fine after you close them for a while. It''s better to treat me first."


    No. 6 chief didn''t know when he came in and said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    After all the seven big men came, the whole room became lively and shouted that Ding Ning should massage them first, which stunned governor Du. Are these still those big men who are high above and don''t laugh?


    Ding Ning was secretly funny. He knew that these big men were just joking. Their problems had long been cured by him. Only the second head needed to work at his desk for a long time because of his work and was busy every day. He didn''t have time to exercise according to the methods he taught, so that cervical spondylosis would continue to relapse and can''t be eradicated.


    "Well, let''s sit down. Let''s have a short meeting temporarily, Xiao Ding... OK, just keep pressing."


    Head No. 1 waved his hand and let everyone sit down. Seeing that head No. 2 was squinting with a pleasant expression, it was no good to ask Ding Ning to stop. After all, he knew how heavy the workload of head No. 2 was, and the major priorities of the whole country had to be reviewed in person. It was really a big trouble to cure cervical spondylosis.


    But I don''t know that this intimate Xiao Ding has represented his recognition of Ding Ning. After all, he has always called him academician Xiao Ding before.


    Governor Du was a little jealous. Before, he only knew that Ding Ning was valued by the big men. Now, seeing the kind smiling faces from his heart, he found that this was more than attention. He just treated him as his own child.


    I haven''t seen governor Du for some time. Ding Ning thought of Du Mosheng. He was still subconscious and didn''t dare to see him. He didn''t even have eye contact.


    Governor du not only didn''t feel bad, but was always comforted. He thought Ding Ning was too smart. On this occasion, the two people really shouldn''t have too much communication.


    The big guys gathered together and called him to the meeting. Needless to say, he knew what was going on. What he was most afraid of was that the big guys thought he ordered Ding Ning to stir up the wind and rain behind him. Now Ding Ning looked like he had nothing to do with him, which was exactly what he wanted.


    "Governor Du, Ding Ning reported that ninghaidai city and the middle of the Yangtze River are suspected of embezzlement, bending the law, hiring murderers and even selling national interests. Do you know?"


    Head No. 1 and other people took their seats. Instead of making an opening speech as usual, he directly asked governor Du.

 Chapter 1486

    Governor Du was stunned at that time. He stood up at a loss and replied that he knew it was not, he didn''t know it was not, and he was speechless for a long time.


    The rest of the big men suddenly opened their eyes and looked at each other strangely. They didn''t expect that Ding Ning came to report a provincial and ministerial cadre in this seemingly ordinary short meeting.


    "Uncle Du, you just say you know something, but the details are not clear."


    Suddenly, there was a mosquito like voice in his ear, which startled governor Du. He answered conditionally according to Ding Ning''s words: "I know some, but the specific situation is not very clear."


    Head No. 1 said expressionless, "as governor of Ninghai, Jiang Zhong, as a member of the team to be formed with you, has such a serious problem, but you didn''t report to the superior in time. Do you think you are competent as governor?"


    Governor Du''s cold sweat suddenly came down. Unexpectedly, the No. 1 chief would directly challenge him, which made him feel very wronged. He didn''t talk about politics. Do you really think I don''t want to report?


    But dare I? As soon as I report, I will be labeled as narrow-minded and unable to unite the team members. Who will I reason with then.


    "Uncle Du, don''t shirk your responsibility and admit your mistake directly."


    Ding Ning''s voice rang out in his mind again and made him swallow his words. He secretly scolded himself for being stupid. The chief was beating himself. He didn''t want to withdraw himself. It was old politics. How can he not understand this.


    Thinking of this, governor Du immediately regained his composure, In fear: "It''s my dereliction of duty. I didn''t expect mayor Jiang to be so bold. Although I''ve heard some rumors before, I can''t doubt a team member without evidence, which is not conducive to the stability and unity of the team. Anyway, I''m responsible for this matter, and I''m willing to accept any suggestions from the leadership Punishment. "


    "Well, you really can''t blame you for this. After all, Jiangzhong is a member of the team. As the leader of the team, you can''t doubt a comrade at will. Strictly speaking, I should be held accountable. I also have to bear the responsibility of unknown people. After all, I nodded my head when I appointed and promoted Jiangzhong."


    The first chief stretched out his hand to sign him to sit down and said with remorse.


    Ding Ning was confused. He didn''t know which chief executive No. 1 was singing. First, he beat governor Du, and now he carried out self-criticism, which made some monks confused.


    Mr. Feng, sitting beside him, seemed to see his incomprehension. He gently stretched out his hand and dipped it in some tea. He inadvertently wrote seven on the table, and then erased it quickly.


    Ding Ning trembled all over and subconsciously looked at the No. 7 big man. Among the seven big men, only the No. 7 big man gave him the most inaccessible feeling. His attitude towards him has always been neither cold nor hot. Even if he had helped him treat rheumatoid arthritis that had plagued him for many years, he just said thank you faintly and didn''t show any intimacy.


    Before, he always thought it was his character, but now when he saw his ugly face, he suddenly understood that this is the backer of Jiangzhong.


    "Mr. President, would you like to tell us what''s going on first? This comrade in Jiangzhong is indeed recommended by me. In my impression of him, this comrade has strong working ability and decent style. I don''t know whether the accusations you mentioned before are true? If it is true, I am willing to bear the responsibility of unknown people."


    Big man No. 7 knows he can''t keep silent anymore. He must find out what''s going on in order to make due response. If it''s just catching the wind


    Shadow, he naturally wants to fully protect the people of his faction. If there is real evidence, he must cut Ma Su with tears and end the matter so as not to involve himself.


    No matter what dynasty or generation, there has never been a lack of factional disputes on the temples. It doesn''t mean that anyone wants to engage in conspiracy and sabotage and hinder the development of the country. It''s just that the concept of governance is different.


    "There must be evidence."


    No. 1 chief said faintly, turned and looked at Xiao Li: "did the people in the technology department come out?"


    "It''s already out."


    Xiao Li stood upright and replied.


    "Well, take it. Before that, let''s take a look at the evidence provided by Xiao Ding."


    No. 1 chief nodded with satisfaction and motioned Secretary Ge to start playing the video screen.


    Ding Ning''s work was replaced by Secretary Ge. He could only continue to massage the second head. Listening to Secretary Ge as a narrator, he repeated what he had said before almost without any error. He couldn''t help but secretly admire his amazing memory.


    It has to be said that the big guys are big guys. They really have good Qi Nourishing skills. Looking at the video evidence, no matter what they think, they are calm on their faces.


    Even the No. 7 boss has clenched his fist angrily under the table, and his body is trembling slightly, but his face is still without waves.


    "Black fox, you''re crazy. Why are you calling me?"


    "No, I can''t. I''m at the critical moment of becoming a regular. I can''t make any mistakes."


    "You... Well... I''ll try to say good things for him in front of the boss, but don''t hold too much hope. The man behind me is eccentric and difficult to serve..."


    "I''ll try my best... Ok... Let''s do it first. Don''t contact me casually in the future. If it is exposed, you know the consequences."


    With the video evidence that the technical department amplified the volume after technical treatment, the No. 7 boss''s face turned extremely blue. He didn''t expect that Jiangzhong would secretly say that he was eccentric and difficult to serve, which made him furious.


    Of course, the most unbearable thing for him is that Jiang Zhong, who has always been his confidant, obeyed others and played around like a fool. This feeling of out of control made him surprisingly angry.


    Ding Ning didn''t expect that the audio after technical processing would expose something he hadn''t found before.


    The bosses were silent. From this short call, they could interpret that black fox seemed to be putting pressure on Jiang Zhong and wanted to use his contacts to elect someone to the top. Who is black fox? Who is this man?


    However, although this call exposed a lot of things, it also virtually cleared the grievances for the No. 7 boss. The No. 7 boss was kept in the dark, not a raccoon in the river, which also made everyone secretly relieved.


    Fortunately, the No. 7 boss did not collude with Jiang Zhong and was manipulated and manipulated by foreign forces. Otherwise, things would be difficult. Once it came out, it would definitely be called one of the biggest scandals in China.


    "That''s what happened. There is so much evidence at present, which is not perfect, but it can explain the problem very well. Let''s talk about our views."


    No. 1 chief didn''t attack No. 7 chief aggressively, but said faintly.


    "Let me tell you first. I have to bear the main responsibility in this matter. I was hoodwinked by Jiangzhong Ze, a traitor who is good at camouflage. I am willing to accept any punishment from the organization. At the same time, I suggest taking measures to arrest Jiangzhong Ze in secret according to the organization procedures immediately, and stepping up the trial, so as to dig out the true identity of the black fox and find out these illegal elements reach


    Who is it? What''s the plot against China... "


    As a rule, after the No. 1 chief explained the situation, the No. 2 chief should speak, but today the No. 7 chief had to rush to stand up and make a statement in order to draw a clear line between him and Jiang Zhongze.


    "I agree that this matter must be investigated to the end. In addition, we should not only dig out the identity of the black fox, but also find out who other officials like Jiang Zhong are secretly controlled or rebellious. These corrupt traitors who are not firm in their position must be cleaned up immediately to correct national discipline and law."


    The No. 2 chief also didn''t care about the No. 7 boss''s preemptive statement. He looked serious and set a general tone for this matter.


    "I agree with the prime minister!"


    "Seconded!"


    "Seconded!"


    ¡­¡­


    The rest of the bigwigs were excited, expressed their positions one after another, and passed the resolution meaninglessly.


    If it were just corrupt officials who took bribes, perhaps the bosses would not be so excited and angry, but they were senior officials infiltrated and manipulated by foreign forces. They stole high positions and brought harm and losses to the kingdom of China, which can definitely shake the foundation of the country. How can they bear it.


    Governor Du was shocked. Even he didn''t know that Jiangzhong still had this heavy spy identity. He didn''t know how many officials were manipulated by foreign forces. Think about the terrible consequences if such puppets could one day enter the main center and become the decision-maker of the kingdom of China.


    "Since the incident happened in Ninghai, governor Du, as governor of Ninghai, is duty bound to arrest Jiang Hongbin and others in secret immediately, and be sure to uproot the forces under Jiang Zhongze. As for manpower, I will talk to national security and the military. Now you go to Yanjing military region to catch up with Commander Guan of the garrison and director mo of the National Security Bureau Contact and let them cooperate with your action. "


    Chief No. 1 began to issue orders in an orderly manner. After assigning tasks to governor Du, Turn around and look at the No. 3 big man in charge of the ICAC: "Jiangzhong should not have left Yanjing yet. You are responsible for notifying the ICAC and immediately implement double regulations on Jiangzhong. The action Department of the Ministry of national security will cooperate with their actions and interrogate them overnight. Be sure to find out the true identity of the black fox. Remember, don''t leak the news to avoid startling the snake."


    "Yes, I promise to finish the task."


    Governor Du straightened up and promised in a loud voice.


    "OK, I''ll do it now."


    No. 3 boss was also unambiguous. He stood up and went to personally find the top person in charge of the ICAC to convey the order.


    The matter has come to a conclusion, and Ding Ning''s purpose has been achieved. When he stood up and was about to leave, the No. 1 chief waved his hand and said indisputably, "Xiao Ding, don''t hurry to go first. Have dinner together in the evening. I still have something to talk to you."


    "Oh, well, I have something to do now. I''ll come back in the evening."


    Ding Ning doesn''t want to eat. His sister is waiting for him in the office. Today is also the last day of the martial arts meeting. He can''t even hide his face. But the head spoke. He didn''t dare not give face, so he had to find an excuse and go to finish the work before coming back.


    "It''s already four o''clock. That''s OK. You have something to do first. Gather at Yanjing Hotel at half past six. It''s just a regular meal, not a state banquet."


    The second Chief joked.


    "OK, I''ll be there on time. I''ll go first, leaders."


    Ding Ning politely said hello to the crowd and left hurriedly under the guidance of the guards.

 Chapter 1487

    Out of the Central Bureau, Ding Ning immediately dialed Xiao Nuo''s phone and told them to resist the pressure and never fall short at this time.


    Xiao Nuo breathed a sigh of relief and told him that if he didn''t call again, the Qi Bureau would really be unable to bear the huge pressure to release people. Although Jiang Zhong didn''t call directly, his secretary and Jiang Hongbin had personally rushed to the police station with officials at all levels to exert pressure on director Qi. His attitude should be more arrogant, and even several deputy directors were on their side.


    "Arrogance? Hehe, that''s just right. Since these people are all the minions of jiangzhongze, we should take them all, so as to avoid the trouble of catching people back and forth when we go back. But we must pay attention to confidentiality and don''t leak the news, so that some people with evil intentions can escape."


    Ding Ning sneered and said.


    "Ah, all of them? The officialdom of that half of Ninghai city is almost empty."


    Xiao Nuo was startled and said quickly.


    "It''s really a big formation. We should also catch it. Even if the whole Ninghai officialdom is empty, we should catch it. Jiang Zhong''s crime is too big this time. The top has been furious and will never let anyone suspected go."


    Ding Ning bit his back teeth and said ruthlessly. Although he knew so many people involved in it, most of them must only appear in public to curry favor with Jiang Zhong, he would rather catch the wrong and let go of anyone suspected of betraying national interests.


    Of course, the main purpose is to keep secrets. After all, it''s easy to let the wind out of one batch after another. This is also the price that those who want to hold the thigh in the river must pay.


    "However, without governor Du''s words, director Qi may not be able to make this determination."


    Xiao Nuo said very gently. What he said was that although she believed Ding Ning, director Qi might not believe him.


    "You ask director Qi to answer the phone and I''ll tell him."


    Ding Ning directly asked Qi nuoxian to answer the phone.


    "Hello!"


    Director Qi was surrounded by officials at all levels. You threatened and threatened him with every word you said. He was so worried that he finally squeezed out of the crowd to answer the phone.


    "The head of the Qi bureau already knows that you are carrying the pressure to handle the case seriously. It involves some state secrets. It''s inconvenient for me to tell you more. I can only tell you that now the leader has made a decision to catch all his followers in the local double regulation Jiangzhong rule. Commander Du is rushing back to Ninghai by helicopter of the Yanjing military region to preside over the overall situation. You''ll get it soon "Message not found."


    Ding Ning said in an indifferent manner: "the ICAC will also set up a working group to go to Ninghai secretly to investigate all the violation of laws and regulations in the river. Now there is a chance for you to believe in me."


    "You say."


    Director Qi''s noisy voice was a little lower and said in a trembling tone.


    "No matter what purpose these people go to the police station to intercede, they and Jiangzhong have countless opportunities. I can''t say more. I can only say that I''d rather catch the wrong than let go. If you believe me, immediately catch all the people who try to hinder you from handling the case. Maybe you will enter the sight of some big men and make progress. Of course, I don''t make any guarantee , just betting on a chance. "


    Ding Ning said calmly.


    Director Qi is a good law-abiding policeman. Ding Ning doesn''t mind helping him further in his official career. Now the opportunity has been given to him. It''s up to him whether he can seize it or not.


    If he looks ahead and worries too much, it means he has no life. It''s his own business to lose this opportunity in vain.


    However, if he has the courage and does not hesitate to offend half of the officialdom, arrest everyone and create an iron and powerful image of the director, there is a more than 80% chance that he will enter the big man who pays close attention to the dynamics of Ninghai


    Our eyes.


    Director Qi was silent for a long time. When Ding Ning was disappointed, he suddenly said, "I believe you, fight!"


    Ding Ning hung up with a smile. He knew that director Qi had finally made up his mind to make a future and lived up to his expectations.


    Jiangzhong is double regulated, and a large number of officials will be implicated and leave a lot of positions, followed by a series of reshuffles.


    The vacancy of the mayor''s position will inevitably attract the covet of countless people who are qualified and qualified to compete. As a police chief, Qi nuoxien also serves as the supervisor of the political and legal commission. At the same time, he is also a member of the Standing Committee of the supervision commission. Although he ranks a little lower and is a little older, he is also one of the candidates with competitive qualifications.


    As long as he can get into the eyes of the big guys, an executive vice mayor can''t run away. With luck, the position of the mayor is not absolutely impossible.


    It was sent back to swallow dock nonstop. I called my sister in the hotel and explained why I couldn''t go to the company to find her.


    Ding Qianlie showed understanding and said that it was not urgent. It was important for him to do business first.


    With his sister''s understanding, Ding Ning was relieved and went downstairs to watch the last martial arts meeting.


    Because Qingyun security has set up 20 places internally, all martial arts players can only compete for the remaining 30 places, which makes the martial arts competition extremely tragic.


    No one is willing to give in in the challenge arena. Often, after a competition, the loser is not easy to suffer, and the victorious warrior will be unable to continue because of serious injury. It is common to see both lose.


    As the director of the 17th Bureau, Ding Ning somehow disappeared for two days. At this time, he naturally wanted to show his sense of existence and heal the wounded and even disabled martial artists, which won the recognition and praise of the whole Taoist martial artists in Jiangnan.


    Guan Shilin stayed in yanziwu all the time to watch the game because of Du Mosheng. It was because of Ding Ning''s absence that she was listless. At the moment, seeing Ding Ning appear, she suddenly came to the spirit. She didn''t avoid suspicion and ran to him to fight. Du Mosheng turned her eyes and scolded her for her lack of reserve.


    It took nearly an hour to treat the injured. The game was just over and the top 50 players who won the final victory were determined.


    Ding Ning took the stage again as the director of the 17th Bureau and publicly announced the list of the top 50. The top 50 will go to Altai Mountains to participate in the world martial arts congress tomorrow morning under the organization of the 17th Bureau and the Religious Bureau.


    Adhering to the always crisp style, he explained things concisely and comprehensively, patted his ass and handed over the rest to Zhang Heping and them.


    While Zhang Heping was still talking on the stage and saying some encouraging words, he hurried to say hello to the people, hurriedly returned to the hotel room and sent it directly to Yanjing. Li ignored Murong Junlin who came to attend the closing ceremony.


    Of course, before leaving, he did not forget to leave two crane elders mixed in Qingyun security to protect the safety of Lingyun and others. Coupled with Kong Lei and others, there should be no more safety problems.


    Liu Sheng''s sword God came out of the mountain. When he couldn''t find himself, he might not be able to fight against Qingyun security.


    What''s more, the two strong enemies of Saint doctor''s gate and Saint sword mountain villa are eyeing him. Although they certainly won''t risk the world''s condemnation to attack the contestants in public, it''s still possible to make a trip secretly. Ding Ning doesn''t dare to place his hope on their integrity.


    As for the saints, they should not target them for the time being. Even if they are really unconvinced and want to retaliate, they are not afraid. Ling Yun has a transmission matrix with him. If the situation is slightly wrong, he can transmit it at any time.


    "Bureau d won''t go with us tomorrow?"


    Gu Jianyang frowned at Ding Ning''s hurried departure.


    "Probably, Ding


    The Bureau has always been a dragon without a tail. It is estimated that he has other plans. Let''s just do our own things well. Don''t worry so much. "


    Chu ziqiao said with a bitter smile that today, they have convinced Ding Ning and are used to him as a shopkeeper.


    Gu Jianyang shook his head in silence. There was no way. Although such a powerful director on the stand was proud, this guy was too unreliable. He haunted all day and made them unable to trace his whereabouts.


    No matter what they think, Ding Ning is busy. He doesn''t have time to waste on his way. It''s not too late for him to transmit it when Lingyun and others arrive at the Altai Mountains.


    As soon as it was delivered to Yanjing, Zhu wuflawless called to inform him that the person arranged by Bai Qing had signed an agreement with Qingyun security, and the money had arrived. He asked him when to send someone.


    Ding Ning replied that she would contact Bai Qing directly, send the security personnel directly and hang up.


    It''s getting late. The boss can''t be late for the appointment. He released the personnel directly from the space, distributed the ID cards to them and told them to wait. Then he called Bai Qing and asked him to send a car to pick up people in the courtyard.


    VIP Building of Yanjing Hotel.


    Even if the president and the prime minister were not a state banquet, the hotel did not dare to neglect it at all. It put down everything and served it personally. The hotel was heavily guarded and had countless guards.


    When Ding Ning arrived, a guard greeted him and took him to the luxurious box of the banquet.


    "Sorry, I''m late because I''m going to prepare wine. I''ve kept the first waiting for a long time."


    Ding Ning took two boxes of spirit wine into the box and saw that the No. 1 and No. 2 leaders had arrived. He handed the wine to the nearby guard and said flattered.


    "It''s not late. We''re early. Come on, Xiaoding, come and sit down!"


    The second Chief greeted with approachable enthusiasm.


    "Today is our treat. Why do you bring your own drinks? I''m afraid we can''t afford to invite you to drink, can you?"


    Head No. 1 pointed to the Maotai that had been opened on the table and made a rare joke.


    "Hey, hey, don''t dare, don''t dare, the chief''s wine must be to drink. These two boxes of wine are for my filial piety to the two heads."


    Ding Ning was not at home either. He sat beside the No. 2 chief and said with a smile.


    "You boy, this is not good. You always give gifts. Aren''t you forcing us to make mistakes?"


    The second Chief pretended to be angry and blamed.


    "Chief, I can''t admit this crime. Our country has been a country of etiquette since ancient times. It''s even more common for people to communicate. Regardless of your identity, you are my elders. The elders invite me to dinner. How can I come empty handed? This is not in line with the orderly etiquette of our country."


    Ding Ning said, "besides, taking bribes means that state functionaries take advantage of their position to ask for other people''s property, or illegally accept other people''s property and seek benefits for others. I don''t intend to get any benefits from the two leaders. This bribery is two different things."


    "You are a clever boy, but you can argue."


    The second chief said with a smile, and he didn''t look angry.


    "If you don''t pay bribes, you can''t open this hole. Take your wine away when you leave."


    No. 1 chief is very principled and said without doubt.


    Ding Ning knew that although Jiang Zhongze was overthrown this time, the head still had some views on himself. He specially brought two boxes of the best spirit wine carefully brewed in order to repair the relationship. He was willing to give up like this and said with a smile: "my wine is not a wine that can be bought on the market, but a health wine specially prepared for the head."

 Chapter 1488

    "Oh, it''s your own wine? What''s the effect?"


    The second chief thought of the magical effect of lingcui tea and was not interested.


    "Washing meridians and cutting marrow can prolong life, strengthen body and rejuvenate youth."


    Ding Ning said quietly.


    "What?"


    The two leaders suddenly opened their eyes and looked at Ding Ning in disbelief.


    As heads of state, their horizons are much broader than ordinary people. Although they do not practice martial arts, they know the strength of the martial arts around them. Naturally, they also know the weight of the word "washing scriptures and cutting marrow".


    Ding Ning smiled and said nothing, but nodded slightly, indicating that they had heard correctly.


    "Is there really a miraculous effect of rejuvenation?"


    Chief one still feels a little incredible.


    "The chief doesn''t know that the old man of the Su family is rejuvenated. Do you think I''ll joke with you in this regard?"


    Ding Ning said sincerely: "The two leaders are my elders. They have to deal with national affairs every day. You are the country''s sea god needle. Although members of the health care group regularly give you health care, after all, people are not machines. No matter how good a doctor is, he is not as good as he has a good physical foundation. Although this wine will not make the two leaders rejuvenate like Uncle Su, he has two drinks every day However, it can imperceptibly improve the physique of the two leaders, so that your physique is far better than that of ordinary people. There is absolutely no problem in preventing all diseases and prolonging life. "


    "That''s good. I''m really afraid to suddenly become a young man like the old Su family."


    The No. 1 chief breathed a sigh of relief and looked at him with softer eyes.


    Even if he is the supreme of a country, he is essentially just an ordinary old man. He will also have seven emotions and six desires. How can he resist a healthy body if he wants to experience birth, old age, illness and death.


    The second chief said thoughtfully, "if this wine really has such miraculous effect, can it be produced and promoted on a large scale?"


    "Chief, please forgive me. To tell you the truth, the brewing process of this wine is not complicated, and the raw materials are not expensive, but it is extremely rare. Almost all of them are extinct herbs. The medicinal materials I have in hand are only enough to brew six kilograms. Now I give four kilograms to two chief executives, and I only have two kilograms left. It is impossible to produce on a large scale."


    Ding Ning said with meat pain on his face.


    In fact, he is not a liar, but he is not all the truth.


    This spirit wine is fermented and brewed with demon blood gas mixed with dragon rice. It is indeed very rare on the earth, but there are tens of millions of demon corpses in his space, which is enough for his large-scale production.


    However, the corpse of a monster is a good thing. It can be used for refining elixir and medicine, and even refining spirit armor, spirit tools and array symbols. It can be said that the whole body is treasure. Brewing spirit wine can be said to be a means with the lowest utilization rate.


    Besides, he is not short of money, and the corpses of monsters are used a little less. How could he abandon the book to make spirit wine.


    The No. 1 chief smiled with regret and said, "yes, I''m greedy. It must be difficult to obtain raw materials for such magical drinks. If you want large-scale production and promotion to benefit the people of China, you have to consider the cost."


    "That''s true. Rare things are more expensive. The more magical things are, the higher the cost will be. Therefore, our country has clearly developed many good things that can benefit the country and the people, but in the end, they can''t be put into the market on a large scale because of the high cost. It''s really a sigh."


    No. 1 chief also sighed deeply.


    "This is determined by the market value. Just like diamonds, they have no use value except for their bright and beautiful appearance. They are not advertised


    Planning, having something to do with love, is fried into a sky high price and turned into a luxury. It''s really sad that people are tempted to pursue it at all costs. "


    The second Chief rarely complains, and is obviously full of resentment against the useless luxury of diamonds.


    "You can''t say that. Many problems can''t just look at the surface. Diamonds really have no industrial value, but they are advertised and marketed as a symbol of love and a necessity for marriage. Then we have to admit that this is a great marketing plan. What does this mean? It shows that people''s living standards have improved with the development and progress of society High, after solving the problem of having enough to eat, it has begun to evolve from the pursuit of material to the pursuit of spiritual enjoyment. "


    No. 1 chief sighed bitterly: "in terms of economic development, China is not weaker than any country, but in terms of spiritual civilization construction, we lag behind western countries too much. At the beginning, we patronized economic development, and a careless let the covetous western countries take advantage of it.


    Today, the invasion of western culture is almost pervasive. From foreign festivals such as Valentine''s day and Christmas to medicine, manufacturing, production, games, language, customs, ethics, education, catering, science and technology, film and television entertainment and so on, it continues to imperceptibly affect the young generation of our country.


    Let these new generations gradually fade or even forget our own Chinese tradition and national culture, and slowly be "Westernized" and brainwashed by the spirit. The consequences of this cultural invasion are extremely terrible. If this situation is allowed to develop, who will remember our Chinese traditional festival Spring Festival in ten or a hundred years? Who still remembers that our great China has a splendid civilization of 5000 years?


    I''m afraid that at that time, the whole of China will be completely westernized, living in foreigners'' festivals, using foreigners'' household appliances, living in foreigners'' style buildings, watching foreigners'' films, listening to foreigners'' songs, speaking foreigners'' language, drinking foreign wine and eating western food... "


    "Indeed, the invasion of western culture has posed a great threat to China. Just look at the words and deeds of many young people now. Foreign festivals such as Valentine''s day and Christmas are more lively than our traditional festivals; especially for some children with rich families, it''s like they don''t have the face to see people before they come back from studying abroad and gilding; it''s the first time to see a doctor in the hospital Select those western medicine experts for outpatient service; When you go to the cinema, you must see American blockbusters and selflessly contribute to the box office for western countries... "


    The No. 2 chief also turned into angry youth and talked about his depression and unhappiness.


    Ding Ning was neither laughing nor crying, and without saying a word, he quietly listened to the two big men''s chatter to see when they could get down to business when they could sing well.


    Seeing that Ding Ning didn''t answer, the two leaders felt very tired. They were not willing to beat around the Bush, but if what they wanted to say next could not arouse Ding Ning''s strong sense of national honor and responsibility, they were afraid that Ding Ning would not try his best and bet too much, so that they didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    "Don''t you have any comments to make?"


    The No. 2 chief''s mouth was dry. Seeing that Ding Ning was still an old God, it seemed that he could keep silent when sitting in the wasteland. He couldn''t help it. He tried to ask for his opinions.


    "I don''t mind. Isn''t it the full-scale invasion of western culture? The two leaders have long been aware of the harm of this cultural invasion. There has long been a layout for this area. I absolutely support the decision of the leaders. The recovery of China''s traditional culture is imminent. I will do my best to vigorously carry forward our traditional culture and promote the spirit of the West The film is rejected outside the country. "


    Ding Ning knows that the second chief can ask like this. He has been patient to the limit. How dare he put on airs and be serious


    He said.


    The two leaders looked at each other and felt that they were not forced to hit the cotton with heavy fists, which made them feel suffocated. This guy is really slippery like a loach. It''s useless to just say his position without taking practical action.


    "Eat first and talk while eating."


    In order to ease the atmosphere, head No. 1 can only ask two people to eat first.


    It has to be said that Yanjing Hotel, as an old five-star hotel, although the taste of dishes is not as good as castles in the air, it is definitely one of the best in the catering industry. Ding Ning, whose mouth is tricky, can also get chopsticks.


    Head No. 1 and head No. 2 looked at Ding Ning, who was buried in eating, and a strong sense of powerlessness came into their hearts. These goods can really pretend to be crazy and fool, so that they don''t even have any appetite.


    "Cough!"


    After the two big men made eye contact, the No. 2 chief coughed twice and didn''t intend to hide any more. He simply said it was happier to be straight to the point.


    When Ding Ning heard the dry cough, he knew he was going to talk about business. He wiped his mouth with a napkin cloth, raised his head, sat down and looked at him.


    The little fox had a correct attitude. The second Chief nodded secretly and said seriously, "do you already know what the world medical summit will be held in Ninghai years later?"


    "Well, I''ve heard governor Du say that I already know."


    Ding Ning looked serious and nodded, but he secretly feigned in his heart. I even ordered the date of the event. How can I not know.


    "Now that you know, you can give me a bottom today. How sure are you of the medical exchange at this medical summit?"


    The No. 2 chief looked more serious than ever. Even the No. 1 chief stared at him and waited for his answer.


    "Chief, up to now, I don''t even know who the object of communication is. Don''t you force me to ask how confident I am?"


    Ding Ning said with a wry smile.


    In fact, he is 100% sure, but can he say so? If they don''t say whether they will leave the impression of arrogance and arrogance to the leaders, even if they don''t care, it will never be possible to say the absolute probability of 100% as a doctor''s professional quality.


    What''s more, he wanted to know who the other party was and what kind of bets he took out that could move the big guys to take over the big bet.


    You know, once he loses at this medical summit, he will have to hand over the patent right and global production and sales right of Migou oral liquid. This price may not be much for him, but it is an irreparable huge loss for the whole China.


    It can be seen that what the other party can take out is so attractive that the bosses can''t resist, which makes Ding Ning deeply curious.


    "The World Medical Association is only a nominal leading organization. It is an American who proposed this exchange."


    The second chief did not hide, stared at him deeply, and said word by word: "although this man does not hold any position in the United States, his influence covers the whole Europe and America, and even can affect the political arena of the United States."


    "Rockefeller or Rothschild?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed, quickly filtered through the possible candidates with this influence in his brain, and asked in a deep voice,


    The second Chief nodded approvingly and said proudly, "the latter, the former still can''t come up with conditions that can move us."


    Ding Ning showed a sudden look. If the Rockefeller family is the richest family in the United States, then the Rothschild family is the richest family in the world.

 Chapter 1489

    Why are the Rothschilds so rich? Because the family controls the financial industry in Europe and even the world, the Rothschild family can be seen behind the five major investment banks in Europe.


    Only such a wealthy, low-key and mysterious terrorist family that can control and even affect the global economy can come up with chips that will move the capital of China.


    Although the Rockefeller family has a good reputation, it is still a long way from the profound heritage of the Rothschild family.


    "The democratic party belongs to the Morgan family, while the Republican party belongs to the Rockefeller family... Both Rockefeller and Morgan once belonged to Rothschild."


    This is a classic sentence before World War II in the 20th century to describe the situation in the United States at that time. From this sentence, we can see the gap between Rockefeller and Rothschild families.


    "Is it convenient to disclose the terms they offer?"


    Ding Ning asked tentatively.


    The No. 2 chief hesitated and looked at the No. 1 chief as if he were asking for his opinions.


    No. 1 chief thought about it and nodded: "it''s not that he can''t tell you, but you must keep it a secret."


    "Don''t worry, I''m very strict. If I can''t trust me, I''m willing to sign a confidentiality agreement."


    Ding Ning vowed.


    He couldn''t help feeling a little excited. The two leaders were willing to tell him such a top secret, which was enough to show their trust in themselves, which moved him very much.


    "That''s not necessary. I believe in your feelings for this country."


    Chief one said with a smile.


    Since Ding Ning developed the rice bean oral liquid and authorized the production and sales right to the state, the only condition was that it must be sold at a fair price in China. They knew that Ding Ning was a true patriot and could trust his commitment.


    "Then I''m all ears. It''s not that I want to inquire about state secrets, but that I need to assess the level of the opponent I''m about to face from the price they can pay."


    Ding Ning was very excited, but he said solemnly on his face.


    The two big men shook their heads and smiled bitterly. They really could find reasons for this goods. We almost believed it because of their awe inspiring appearance.


    "New technology for mining combustible ice."


    The second Chief looked dignified, stared at Ding Ning and said word by word.


    Ding Ning opened his eyes in amazement and said, "how is this possible? Although the Rothschild family has money, they may not be able to master the mature mining technology of combustible ice?"


    No wonder Ding Ning was shocked. Combustible ice is actually a natural gas hydrate, which is an ice like crystalline material formed by natural gas and water under high pressure and low temperature conditions in deep-sea sediments or permafrost in land. Because it looks like ice and can burn in case of fire, it is also called "combustible ice" or "solid gas" and "vapor ice".


    Although the trial mining of combustible ice is successful, it is determined that it can become a new energy to replace coal and natural gas, it is very difficult to mine because it is widely distributed in nature in continental permafrost, island slope zone, uplift of active and passive continental margin, polar continental shelf, ocean and deep-water environment of some inland lakes.


    Even if it can be mined, the high price paid is enough to deter the governments of countries coveting new energy. They have shelved mining and invested a lot of money to study the mining technology to reduce costs.


    Therefore, in the current situation, being able to master the mature mining technology of combustible ice is equivalent to mastering the key to opening the door of wealth. No wonder even the big guys can''t resist this temptation and participate in this gamble.


    "Indeed, their mining technology is not very mature, but it is more advanced than the current international mining level. At least, if we can have this technology, we can make the mining of combustible ice profitable."


    The No. 1 chief said with bright eyes and great ambition: "what we lack is the idea of combustible ice mining technology. As long as we can get this mining technology this time, we can carry out research on this basis, constantly improve this technology, and even surpass the original technology of the Rothschild family."


    In this regard, Ding Ning did not raise any questions. You know, the reason why Shenzhou people lag behind people in high-precision technology is mainly due to their lack of innovation consciousness. However, their ability to draw inferences from one instance on the basis of "Shanzhai" is absolutely second to none in the world, ranking among the best in the world, otherwise they would not be jokingly called the Shanzhai kingdom in the world a few years ago.


    "Well, now that you have decided, I''ll bet once. I''ll try my best to win back this new technology of combustible ice mining for the country."


    The matter has been made clear. Ding Ning understood that it was time for him to make a statement, and immediately promised unambiguously.


    "How sure?"


    The second chief was very pleased, but he still asked a question about gain and loss.


    After all, this bet is too big. Once it fails, the patent and all production and operation rights of Mitou oral liquid will be handed over, so the loss of China will be too great.


    It was precisely because the patent right of Mitou oral liquid was in Ding Ning''s hands that the two leaders took some time out of their busy schedule to talk to him about it in person.


    "I dare not say 100%, but I am more than 80% sure."


    Although it is reasonable to say that the profession of doctor is never easy to promise, Ding Ning patted his chest and made an exception to give two big men full of hope a reassurance to give them confidence.


    "80%, although not 100%, but this probability is not low. This time, Xiaoding, you must go all out and win."


    The No. 1 chief was obviously not very satisfied with this probability, and he gave Ding Ning a death order. Then he felt something wrong, which seemed to put too much pressure on him, "But don''t worry, even if we fail, we won''t blame you. In order to ensure this victory, we have started some hidden chess for more than ten years, and we have to find out what they rely on at all costs."


    "No, it''s really not. The layout of dark chess is not easy. I have confidence in my medical skills. In this world, if I can''t cure a disease, no second person dares to say that I can cure it."


    Ding Ning was surprised and hurriedly advised.


    He knew that the dark chess mentioned by the chief was the best secret service personnel in the country. It was a nail inserted into the enemy at a great cost. In order to expose their identity for a win-win battle, they would even fall into a state of death. It was never a situation he wanted to see.


    "Xiao Ding, it''s a good thing to have confidence, but it''s just the so-called knowing yourself and the enemy is invincible. This medical summit is of great importance. Our country can''t afford to lose. Good steel should be used on the blade. When can we use dark chess at this time?"


    No. 1 chief said in a decisive tone.


    "It''s not confidence, but determination. I promise I can win the final victory no matter what cards my opponent has this time. Can''t I? Those dark chess are nails that the country has worked hard to put in. They are respected heroes and should not be sacrificed in such a win-win game."


    Ding Ning said eagerly. He could no longer hide his strength. He looked at the No. 1 chief sincerely and said seriously, "my current medical skills have been improved


    To the extent that I can be saved as long as people still have one breath, the so-called incurable diseases in the world, including those medical problems that can not be overcome, have no difficulty for me, except for some extremely rare difficult and miscellaneous diseases, which may make me spend some time. "


    "Xiao Ding, people can''t belittle themselves, but they can''t be too arrogant. It''s necessary to be modest. You''re still young. You must guard against arrogance and impatience. It''s not necessary to be arrogant and complacent."


    No. 1 chief would believe his arrogant words and warned with earnest words. Joking, you can cure any incurable diseases and overcome any problems. Then you are not a man but a God.


    "Yes, Xiaoding, I understand that you don''t want those dark chess to sacrifice. But since you have done dark chess, you have long been ready to sacrifice for the interests of the country. We are also very sad, sad and reluctant. They are all national heroes. They can''t sacrifice on the front battlefield, but only behind the enemy, but this is their mission. We can''t help it Strange, we can only blame our country for not being strong enough to deter those demons and monsters. For the overall situation of the country, appropriate local sacrifice is inevitable. "


    The second chief also said in a sonorous tone: "The victory or defeat of this medical summit is too important. To tell you the truth, No. 1 and I are the supporters of this summit, and we bear no less pressure than you, or even more. It can be said that this is a big bet on national luck. We are naturally very happy when we win, but if we lose, No. 1 and I will become sinners of the country and be nailed to the calendar forever On the shame rack of history, he was scolded by future generations. "


    "We don''t care about the curses behind us. What we care about is how our motherland can prosper, how the people can live and work in peace and contentment, and how the people can be treated unfairly in the world. When we no longer just issue strong condemnation and protest, we will strongly fight back against the past and give them a loud slap in the face, so that those who dare to bully us and laugh at us Take up our country or individual, and obediently lower their noble heads to apologize. "


    The No. 1 chief said excitedly, "our disaster stricken nation has reached the point of having to rise. Every time our people are treated unfairly abroad, we can only bear it, and can only protest and condemn to hide our weakness. Do you know our mood?


    Those angry online comments condemning the inaction of the state, every minute and every second, are a kind of heart cutting suffering for us. Don''t we want to slap our people back when they are suffering from the unfair treatment of some countries? Don''t we want to hold our heads high and deter the four sides?


    We want to think more than anyone, but we can''t do it now. We are not timid, nor afraid, nor lack of courage, but our country is not strong enough. If we don''t stand on the top of the world one day, we can''t punish those wolf ambitious people with our heads high. "


    "Weak countries have no diplomacy. If they fall behind, they will be beaten. Natural selection and the law of the jungle. Even if modern times put a layer of civilization on this most primitive operation rule, they still can not completely hide the core law of the world operation, nor can they hide the bandit essence of some countries."


    The second Chief sighed, The color of determination flickered in his eyes: "In our opinion, the development speed of the country is still a little slow, but in the eyes of those western countries, our development speed is too fast and fast to be feared by them, so they will target us everywhere and take various measures to curb our development. This medical summit is one of their despicable means of taking advantage of us."

 Chapter 1490

    "This time, it is both a challenge and an opportunity for us. We can only advance and can''t retreat. We can only win and can''t lose. If we want to learn from the fire, we can never fight a war without confidence. Therefore, we can''t be too cautious and pay more attention. As long as we can win, any sacrifice is worth it."


    Chief No. 1 made an unquestionable decision.


    Ding Ning was stunned. Two old men, didn''t I just tell the truth? You don''t have to exaggerate to raise the event to the height of national survival?


    But he also saw that the two leaders were more serious. He immediately raised his hands and made a serious commitment: "two leaders, I really don''t need to use dark chess. I can make a military order. If I lose this time, I''ll cut off my head and apologize."


    "Go, who wants your head? You are more valuable alive than dead."


    The second Chief spat.


    "No need to apologize for death. If you lose this time... I mean, if you lose, you must develop a kambimi bean oral liquid in a short time to make up for our loss this time."


    The head of No. 1 stared at Ding Ning like a hawk and falcon, and said faintly.


    "No problem."


    Ding Ning made a promise.


    "Well, I knew you had this ability."


    As soon as the No. 2 chief patted the table, his angry face disappeared in the twinkling of an eye. It became light and light, so that people could not see that he was still angry at the last moment.


    "In that case, we believe you will do what you say. Let''s do what you mean."


    No. 1 leader is also sunny after the rain. He smiles kindly. His eyes are full of love.


    Do what I mean? Or follow your routine?


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. He felt as if he had been routine. He secretly said in his heart, as for? You are such a big man. It''s all right. Is it interesting for me to be a little doctor?


    "Xiao Ding, come and eat. It''s cold if you don''t eat any more."


    Head No. 1 personally took a piece of crispy duck with public chopsticks and put it on Ding Ning''s plate. He was surprised and hurried to stand up and thank him again and again.


    "Yes, yes, I eat vegetables. I don''t talk about work when I eat. Ha ha."


    The second Chief smiled, as if he were looking at his granddaughter''s son-in-law. That look made Ding Ning feel like a needle on pins and needles.


    Therefore, Ding Ning ate the most difficult meal in his life. No. 1 chief kept bringing vegetables to him, and the dishes were piled up like a hill; The No. 2 chief talked with him cordially, never talking about work, which flattered him and made him uncomfortable all over.


    Until the guard knocked on the door and informed the two leaders that the time was up and there was still work to deal with, Ding Ning took the opportunity to leave in a panic and fled like fleeing.


    Until he left Yanjing Hotel and breathed the cool air outside, he was relieved. It suddenly occurred to him that he forgot to drink the bottle of Maotai just after eating.


    In the box, the two big men looked at each other and smiled. The No. 2 big man touched his chin and said with a smile: "I knew that Xiaoding still had potential, just reserved."


    "Well, I can see that this boy has great potential. He just doesn''t do his job. He can''t squeeze his potential without squeezing."


    No. 1 chief nodded approvingly while wearing his coat.


    "Anyway, since he is sure and has made a commitment, it can be regarded as a double insurance for this medical exchange. We are at ease."


    The second Chief stood up, put on his coat and said with a smile.


    "The guest didn''t invite in vain this time. I''m relieved. I should be able to sleep well at night."


    Chief one is in a good mood, surrounded by guards


    Take big steps and walk out.


    "Chief, do you want more wine?"


    The life Secretary saw the wine brought by Ding Ning and asked for instructions.


    "Take it away. The prime minister and I are packed one by one. You should always remember that diligence and thrift are our traditional virtues, and waste is shameful."


    No. 1 chief waved his hand and taught with earnest words.


    "Chief, there''s a bottle of Maotai that has been opened and hasn''t been drunk. Do you want to take it away?"


    The life secretary asked without a wink.


    No. 1 chief frowned and stepped out. An unhappy voice came: "do you want to ask? You can''t waste it. Take it home and drink."


    "Ah... Er... Oh..."


    The life secretary was tongue tied and stunned.


    The second Chief passed by him, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "let you take it home and drink it. This is an order."


    "Yes, I see."


    The life Secretary woke up and hurriedly replied.


    "By the way, don''t forget to send a box of wine to my office."


    The second Chief came out of the door. Suddenly he remembered something and turned his head and told him.


    "Yes, chief!"


    Life Secretary hurriedly agreed.


    Looking at the two boxes of wine with rough packaging on the table, I muttered to myself that the two boxes of wine didn''t even have a production date. Could they be fake wine? The chief won''t drink bad, will he?


    A duplex building in Hongfan community, Yanjing.


    Diba came in, turned on the light, closed the door with his back hand, put his bag on the shoe cabinet, threw off his high heels and put on slippers. He staggered all over like a broken frame, threw himself on the cloth sofa, picked up the charming half man high bear doll as a pillow, closed his eyes and slept.


    I stayed up all night last night. I hurried to two announcements as soon as I came back today. I didn''t even have time to eat dinner. She''s tired. She doesn''t even want to take a bath at the moment. She just wants to have a good sleep.


    It''s all that guy''s fault. If he hadn''t harassed himself on the plane, he wouldn''t have even closed his eyes.


    It''s just very strange. Obviously, her body is very tired, but her spirit is surprisingly excited. Especially when she thinks of the electric feeling when the big color wolf kisses herself, she makes her cheeks crimson and mutters in a low voice: "the annoying big color wolf knows to take advantage of others."


    After lying lazily for a while, she suddenly opened her eyes, remembered what it was like, got up, walked quickly to the shoe cabinet, picked up her bag, couldn''t wait to open and take out a small box.


    I almost forgot that this is a gift from the big sex wolf. I don''t know what it is.


    "I hope it''s a surprise, not a scare."


    Diba sat on the sofa, his eyes shining and muttering in a low voice.


    Carefully opened the box and looked at the wet white film inside. The expression on his face suddenly became a little strange. What is this? Facial mask?


    I have to say that this gift has not reached the level of surprise, and she has not even been frightened. It made her feel a little disappointed. I thought he would send some whimsical stuff. I never thought it would be the most common mask.


    Why, no, that big lady killer is a miracle doctor. How can he send his ordinary mask, and even more, he is still pursuing himself.


    As soon as Diba thought that he was pursuing himself, the blush on his pink cheeks just faded climbed up a layer of bright red again. The glittering and pink lips were slightly tooted. Under the light of the crystal chandelier, they looked beautiful and beautiful.


    "Hum, big lady killer, I''ll see what magic is in your mask. If I can''t surprise me, I will..."


    Diba wanted to say he didn''t agree to your pursuit, but when he thought it seemed to torture him too much, he directly changed his mouth and muttered, "I


    It will make it more difficult for you to pursue me, hum! "


    After talking to herself, di Ba, like the general who had won the battle, raised her chin and twisted her buttocks forward to the bathroom. She could not wait to see what kind of surprise Ding Ning''s mask would bring to her.


    "Ah!"


    Half an hour later, there was a scream of panic in the bathroom.


    Diba wore a bathrobe and stared wide. His eyes looked at the mirror in horror and stupidity. His scalp was numb. Did he go to hell?


    A moment later, the awakened Diba braved and foolishly waved to the mirror. She found that the woman in the mirror who wore the same style of bathrobe but had a different face made an exactly the same wave with her, which made her realize that the woman might be herself, but she changed her face.


    What''s going on? Why does your face look like this?


    Di Ba looked at the mirror and could not believe that he stroked his cheek, and found that his face did not feel anything unusual, nor did he have the feeling of sticky wet when applying the mask.


    Is it because of the mask?


    Still suffering from the shock of the final, she finally wanted to come over. She didn''t apply the mask as much as she did before. When the mask was just pasted on her face, it was turned into a cool breath that enveloped the whole face. She complained that the mask was not humanized at all, and unexpectedly brought her such amazing changes.


    Facial mask? Does that mean that after having such a mask, you can become another person at any time, and what what you want to eat freely? Go shopping wherever you want? Do whatever you want?


    What does that mean? This means that when you go out in the future, you don''t have to wear sunglasses and masks to block your face, don''t worry about being recognized by fans, and don''t worry about being photographed by paparazzi.


    Thinking of this possibility, Diba''s heart jumped up, and his eyes were full of ecstasy.


    I''m not a star. I''ll never understand the hidden pain when a star goes out. It''s better in winter. It''s nothing to cover tightly, but it''s hot in summer. I have to be fully armed as soon as I go out. Before I take two steps, I''m sweating all over. That crime can''t be endured by ordinary people.


    If this mask really has the magic power that can change the appearance, then she will no longer need camouflage, and can go out with the same appearance as she likes, which is really a big surprise.


    Diba made a face at the strange face in the mirror, looked at himself in the mirror and made the same face. He spit out his tongue mischievously, pointed to the mirror and said, "you''re so ugly."


    In the next long time, she enjoyed herself, and put on various shapes and faces to play with awfully fun. She wanted to try how long it would take.


    Because she was miserable, she could see that the mask was like a fusion of her face.


    Half an hour, an hour


    The mask still had no signs of change as it grew on her face. This made her feel panic after the first surprise, and she would not be able to recover after that.


    This guess made her feel cool. Although the woman in the mirror looks good, she is just good. She doesn''t look good at all.


    More importantly, she is a star Diba. Who knows her after changing her face? All her hard work and efforts over the years will be in vain.


    No, I have to ask what''s going on with this guy?


    Doesn''t he want to have an affair, so he wants to change his appearance and stay with him forever?

 Chapter 1491

    Diba was thinking wildly, clenched her lips, took the mobile phone but didn''t dial, and was infinitely tangled in her heart. What should she do if he really put forward this request to herself?


    Jingling!


    The phone rang suddenly, which made her tremble all over and shake her hands. The mobile phone fell to the ground with a slap, and the ring stopped suddenly.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is in progress. Please redial later."


    Ding Ning looked at his mobile phone in surprise and pressed the redial key.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is turned off..."


    Ding Ning was confused. What do you mean, he didn''t answer his phone, hung up, and then turned it off?


    Is the cell phone dead? Or is it inconvenient to answer the phone? Or what happened to her?


    At the thought of this, Ding Ning suddenly felt a thrill in his heart. No, there won''t be an accident, right?


    Because he suddenly remembered that although the saint was taken care of by himself, the threat of Saint doctor''s gate and Saint sword villa was still there.


    Although the world martial arts conference is about to be held, the saint doctor gate and Saint sword villa should have no time to trouble him for the time being, but who can guarantee such a thing?


    Ninghai''s women sent people to protect her secretly, but Diba had nothing to do with him before. He didn''t think the other party would find her, so he didn''t send people to protect her.


    This made his heart suddenly pull up. He blamed himself secretly. He knew that he was on the cusp of the storm and there were enemies everywhere. Why did he provoke Diba at this time.


    If something happens to her because of himself, he will never forgive himself.


    By the way, there is song Ziyi. When he was in Ninghai, he arranged someone to protect her, but she suddenly ran to Yanjing and the person who secretly protected her didn''t follow.


    I was going to let you send two people to protect her after I finished my work, but now Diba didn''t answer the phone, and then his mobile phone turned off, which made him confused.


    Hurriedly dial song Ziyi''s phone, but he was frightened to find that although song Ziyi''s phone got through, no one answered it all the time.


    This made him feel numb and flustered. If something happened, it must have happened. Otherwise, how could it be so coincidence that Diba''s mobile phone was turned off and song Ziyi''s mobile phone was not answered.


    "Sister, why didn''t my brother-in-law follow you when you came back this time?"


    In a three bedroom apartment in biyunxuan community, Yanjing, Song Ziwen asked her sister who was lazily sitting on the sofa watching TV while cleaning up the table.


    "Yawn, what brother-in-law? He''s not my boyfriend, brother..."


    After Song Ziyi reported to the Spring Festival Gala crew, he just returned home, ate a meal cooked by his brother, yawned and said listlessly.


    "Well, I don''t know you yet. You really should change your temper. My brother-in-law is a good person with good conditions, handsome appearance and justice. Although I don''t have much promise in my life, I''m still very accurate when I ask myself. I can see that my brother-in-law really likes you. Don''t be silly. You play a little temper all the time and delay your lifelong happiness..."


    Song Ziwen thought they had quarreled again, interrupted her explanation and began to nag like an old mother.


    "OK, stop. I solemnly declare that he is really not my friend..."


    Song Ziyi couldn''t laugh or cry. He was so old that he was afraid of his brother''s nagging. He hurriedly made a pause gesture and was ready to explain clearly.


    "That''s enough. Don''t say any more. You''re such a big man. Can you let me save snacks? Don''t take breaking up as a reason if you don''t agree with me. Song Ziyi, I warn you, Ding Ning''s brother-in-law, I''ve determined. If you dare to change your boyfriend, don''t call me big brother from now on."


    Song Ziwen was angry and slapped heavily on the table.


    Song Ziyi was shocked and opened her mouth. Her heart was full of grievances. From small to large, her brother had never made such a fire to her, which made her forget to continue to explain for a moment.


    "I have to work the night shift at night. I''m leaving now. You''re old and old. If you don''t catch a good man like Ding Ning, you''ll regret it sooner or later. Think about it yourself."


    Song Ziwen put on her coat, opened the door and went straight to work.


    He has a good impression of Ding Ning. He doesn''t care whether Ding Ning has money, but whether Ding Ning is good to his sister. He can see that Ding Ning really cares about his sister.


    Coupled with his understanding of his sister''s personality, capricious and lack of security, he took it for granted that his sister must have lost her temper with Ding Ning when she suddenly came to Yanjing in advance.


    Song Ziyi looked at the empty house and was full of ignorance and helplessness. What''s the matter? The eldest brother asked her not to marry Ding Ning. This misunderstanding is great.


    Hey! Forget it. I''ll explain to my brother later. I stayed up all night last night and stayed in the Spring Festival Gala program group all afternoon. I only narrowed on the plane for a while. Now I''m sleepy and tired. I''d better sleep first.


    "Elder brother, where are you? Is Ziyi all right? Why can''t I get through to her? I''m so worried."


    Just when Ding Ning couldn''t get through to song Ziyi and Diba and was about to call Yang Mi to ask, Song Ziwen called, which immediately surprised and delighted him. As soon as he got through, he immediately asked in panic.


    "Hehe, brother-in-law, I''m on my way to work. Ziyi is at home. It''s all right. Her mobile phone turns off automatically when it''s out of power and is still charging automatically in the room. I said brother-in-law, my sister, I understand that she is kind-hearted, but her character is a little crooked. Don''t worry about her. Men, be broad-minded..."


    Song Ziwen is very pleased. It''s good to see her brother-in-law. If she can''t get through her sister''s phone, she''s worried to death. What''s appropriate is true love. My sister really doesn''t know how to cherish it. No, I have to fix them up.


    Ding Ning patiently listened to Song Ziwen''s chatter and sometimes echoed a few words without showing any impatience.


    Because he could see that Song Ziwen really hurt his sister, and his uneasy heart settled down. As long as song Ziyi didn''t have an accident, it was the best news for him.


    "What, brother-in-law, you have also come to Yanjing. This purple dress is really not sensible at all. I didn''t tell me. Well, I sent you the address of my home. You go directly to find her at home. Xiaoying is on the night shift at night, and I happen to be on the night shift. There is no one at home. You two have a good chat and don''t quarrel. When I get off duty tomorrow, we''ll have a good drink."


    As soon as Song Ziwen heard that Ding Ning was also in Yanjing, she suddenly felt refreshed. She took the initiative to tell Ding Ning her home address and shouted that she would buy him a drink tomorrow.


    "Elder brother, it''s not Ziyi''s fault. I came to Yanjing to do other things. I have to go back early tomorrow morning. Next time, I''ll find elder brother to drink next time."


    Ding Ning declined with a wry smile. Just know Song Ziwen''s home address. He can''t really go to his house in the middle of the night. Song Ziyi can''t treat him as a sex wolf.


    "Well, hey, it''s the girl''s fault. I didn''t tell me earlier, otherwise I could find someone to change shifts. Now I can''t find anyone for temporary shifts. Well, don''t you leave tomorrow morning and live at home at night. Anyway, Ziyi is afraid to be at home alone. You''d better go and accompany her. Just in time, you two can talk well and don''t be angry."


    Song Ziwen said with regret on her face. Then she brightened her eyes and gave a bad idea enthusiastically. If song Ziyi knew, she would definitely scold her brother for being a pit sister.


    Ding Ning was very excited, but he was still worried about the loss of contact with Diba. In the face of the warm invitation of his uncle and brother in the future, he could only bear the pain to say that he had stayed in the hotel and was not far from his wife. He declined his kindness


    ¡£


    After Song Ziwen hung up with regret, Ding Ning shook his head and smiled bitterly. He really couldn''t bear the enthusiasm of his uncle.


    But when I think of Diba, the smile on his face instantly shrinks, and his eyes become extremely cold. If Diba is all right, it''s best. If someone dares to touch her, he will never mind being a bloody butcher.


    "You, I''ll send you an address and arrange two people to protect the girl in that room."


    "Yes, she will always secretly protect her during her stay in Yanjing."


    After calling you to arrange someone to protect song Ziyi, Ding Ning took a deep breath and dialed Yang Mi: "sister MI, I''m Ding Ning."


    "Doctor Ding, are you finished? I''m still in Yanjing. I''ll treat you to supper."


    Yang Mi was surprised to see Ding Ning call him. She didn''t know what he was doing so late, but she warmly invited him to have supper together.


    "Forget about supper. Well, I want to ask, is Diba with you?"


    Ding Ning hesitated and asked. After all, Yang Mi would doubt the relationship between Diba and him.


    Yang Mi was stunned and frowned slightly, but she replied politely: "no, after having a meal at noon, she went to catch the notice. Now she should have gone home to rest. What are you looking for her?"


    "Yes, I have something to do with her, but her phone can''t get through. No, it''s not that I can''t get through. It''s that I get through, hang up, and then turn it off. I suspect something''s wrong with her."


    Ding Ning said solemnly.


    "What can happen to her? She must be too sleepy and asleep."


    Yang Mi said with some disapproval. After all, Diba came alone for so many years and nothing happened. How could it be so coincidence that there was an accident just after returning to Yanjing.


    Of course, she thought that Ding Ning was pestering Diba. Diba hung up the phone and turned it off to avoid being harassed by him.


    "It''s impossible. If her phone has been turned off, it can make sense, but the problem is that the first phone can get through, and then someone hangs up and turns it off. That''s why I suspect she has an accident."


    Ding Ning said positively.


    "Then I don''t know. If her phone can''t get through, I can''t help it."


    Yang Mi shrugged and said in a somewhat indifferent tone.


    Ding Ning''s anger suddenly came up: "honey, deba is your artist and your best friend. Now something has happened to her, don''t you worry at all."


    "It''s not that I don''t worry, but I can''t help it. After all, I don''t know the specific address of the house she just bought. She doesn''t have a fixed phone at home. We usually contact by mobile phone. I can''t find her when the mobile phone is off."


    Yang Mi also heard that Ding Ning was angry, but she had determined that Diba didn''t want to entangle with him. Naturally, she wouldn''t disclose Diba''s home address to him, pretending to be embarrassed.


    Ding Ning held back his anger and said coldly, "her agent should know. Give me her agent''s phone and I''ll find a way to find her."


    "Well, I''ll check it and send it to you right away."


    Yang Mi hung up directly.


    Ding Ning waited for five minutes. When he was impatient and was about to call for questioning, Yang Mi sent him the phone number of Diba''s agent. When he couldn''t wait to dial, he found that the agent''s phone was turned off. He was so angry that he almost didn''t drop his mobile phone.


    He is not stupid. How could it take so long for Yang Mi to check her phone number, so there is no doubt that the agent must have been instructed by her to turn it off.

 Chapter 1492

    Ding Ning didn''t think much, but Yang Mi''s performance at the moment made him realize that he shouldn''t call her at all.


    After all, she is no longer a pure artist, but a studio boss. She must think more than ordinary people. It''s not surprising to have such a response.


    However, Ding Ning can understand her mood, but he can''t accept her indifference to Diba''s safety, which he can''t tolerate.


    Knowing that Yang Mi was dead, Ding Ning had to call Guan Xiaotong and others again to ask Diba''s home address.


    Unfortunately, Guan Xiaotong and others didn''t know whether they had been inspired by Yang Mi. They didn''t know clearly. Instead, they invited him to have supper together, which was directly rejected by him.


    An unprecedented sense of anger made Ding Ning hold his fist tightly, gnashing his teeth and whispering, "Yang Mi, you''d better pray that Diba doesn''t have anything, otherwise, I must make you pay the price."


    What he didn''t know was that although Yang Mi didn''t think something would happen to Diba, she rushed to her house to confirm her safety.


    To her surprise, Diba did not open the door to let her in, but asked her through the door if she had anything to do? She said she had slept, so she wouldn''t be invited in.


    Just make sure she''s okay, Yang Mi is relieved and asks her how her cell phone can''t get through.


    Diba told her that her mobile phone accidentally fell on the ground and broke. She went to buy another one tomorrow morning. Yang Mi told her a few words across the door before turning away.


    Not long after she left, the door quietly opened and a furtive head poked out. When she saw no one around, she was relieved, wrapped her pajamas, locked the door and walked outside the community.


    In the dark shadow, a white car was parked quietly. In the driver''s seat, Yang Mi frowned and looked at the furtive figure. She went out to the coin booth at the gate of the community to make a call. Her face was full of questions.


    Deba''s pajamas, deba''s figure, deba''s back and deba''s hair look like deba, but why did she see a strange woman''s face under the street lamp?


    Who is this woman? Why at Diba''s house? And look so sneaky? What''s her relationship with deba?


    Diba didn''t let her in before. She called Ding Ning and said she suspected that something had happened to Diba. How could she not have a heart.


    The strange woman as like as two peas in a face, her figure, walking posture and even temperament are exactly the same as that of Di Ba, which made her have to be suspicious.


    A woman killed a rich woman, pretended to be her, and lived instead of her identity to seek huge wealth.


    This made her hair stand on end, her scalp numb and her heart flustered. She called Ding Ning for the first time to tell him her amazing discovery and discuss what to do. But as a result, the line was always busy, stamping her feet.


    But I don''t know that Ding Ning is following Diba''s phone and laughing back and forth, He said with a spoiled face: "silly girl, it''s rough all day. I don''t know to check it clearly. There are instructions in the small box I gave you. It''s not only a biological mask, but also a small bottle of special potion, which is similar to makeup remover. Drop it in the palm of your hand, rub your hand and then rub your face, and you can take off the mask."


    This is the biological simulation skin he took time out of his busy schedule to try to refine with giant jellyfish skin. I don''t know whether his refining technology didn''t come home or because there was no chameleon gene. As a result, he didn''t refine the whole simulation skin. He only refined a few biological simulation masks and gave them to Diba as a gift. Unexpectedly, because of her carelessness, There was such a big oolong.


    "Ah, I didn''t notice. I was scared to death. I thought I couldn''t come back."


    Diba said with a long sigh of relief and some embarrassment.


    "My Diba is so beautiful. How can I be willing to make you look like someone else."


    When Ding Ning learned that Diba had no accident, his mood became happy and relaxed.


    Especially when Diba said that Yang Mi came to her in person and she didn''t dare to open the door for her with a strange face, he smiled and tears came out.


    "I hate it. I blame you. I know people are careless and hide the instructions so secretly, which makes people make a fool of themselves."


    Diba pouted and said irrationally.


    "Can you blame me for your carelessness?"


    Ding Ning said wrongfully.


    "Blame you, blame you, blame you."


    Diba, like a little girl, pushed the responsibility on Ding Ning.


    "Well, well, blame me, blame me."


    Ding Ning immediately raised his hand and surrendered. Who makes him a person who cherishes fragrance and jade? What''s more, women have always been unreasonable creatures. If they are more serious with her, they will find themselves unhappy.


    What''s more, Diba is not really unreasonable, but coquettish and arrogant in the face of his sweetheart, which makes him enjoy the feeling of love.


    "Doodle doodle!"


    The phone suddenly broke. Ding Ning was a little confused. What''s the situation? Is he really angry.


    But then he remembered that Diba was calling a coin phone. It should be that the phone bill was not enough. He cut off the line automatically and hurriedly dialed back according to the incoming number.


    As for the phone call from Yang Mi, he ignored it. He was busy falling in love with little Diba. He didn''t have time to answer her phone.


    "Hey, the phone bill is dead. I brought a coin down. Fortunately, you know how to dial it back."


    As soon as the phone rang, Diba connected the phone and explained.


    "That''s, and it doesn''t depend on who I am."


    Said Ding Ning.


    "Yo, who are you?"


    Diba said jokingly.


    "Of course it''s your boyfriend."


    How thick skinned Ding Ning is, he said shamelessly.


    "Hum, smelly beauty, I haven''t promised you yet."


    Diba bit his lip and said with a grunt.


    "Sooner or later, I said you couldn''t escape the clutches of my great demon king."


    Ding Ning said contentedly.


    "Cut, I won''t give in so easily... A sneeze!"


    Diba came down in a hurry. He was only wearing pajamas. He felt a little cold on the phone and couldn''t help sneezing.


    Ding Ning immediately keenly noticed: "is it frozen, or hang up, and hurry back to rest."


    "I... but my mobile phone is broken. I can''t call you back."


    Sebastian AI''s peep.


    A woman in love always wants to stick with her lover, even if it''s on the phone.


    She felt cold all over and was reluctant to hang up the phone. She wanted to continue talking with Ding Ning. This feeling of worrying about gain and loss was reflected in her words at the moment.


    "If you don''t fight, don''t fight. Have a rest early. If it''s frozen, I''ll be distressed."


    In fact, Ding Ning was reluctant to hang up the phone, but for the sake of Diba''s health, he was still cruel and soft.


    "I... when will you go back to Ninghai?"


    Diba did not answer, but asked reluctantly.


    "Leave tomorrow morning."


    Ding Ning said casually. In fact, he planned to send it back immediately after hanging up the phone.


    "The new year is coming soon."


    Diba donkey meat and donkey head said something to the horse''s mouth, which confused Ding Ning: "yes, what''s the matter?"


    "I''m going home for the new year in a few days."


    Diba said faintly, with a touch of sadness in his tone.


    Ding Ning still couldn''t figure it out: "it''s good to go home for the new year. You can get together with your family."


    "You fool, fool, wood, you still want to chase girls because of your emotional intelligence. You deserve to be single all your life, ah snee!"


    Diba suddenly became angry and scolded him angrily.


    I''m single all my life? What are you talking about? I have many daughters in law, but I won''t tell you.


    However, Diba was so inexplicably angry that he completely confused him. He really doubted that his EQ could not keep up with him.


    In fact, I can''t blame him. Although he has many daughters in law, strictly speaking, he hasn''t seriously chased girls.


    If his daughters-in-law are not confused, they will lose their lives to him, or commit themselves to him because they are grateful or worship him, or they like him, or they will grow in love over time


    Therefore, even if he thinks he is an old driver, he still doesn''t know how long Diba''s brain circuit is at the moment, and his EQ is obviously very high.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not very cold."


    Although Ding Ning was a little unconvinced, when he heard Diba sneezing, he directly ignored others and asked with concern.


    "Yes!"


    Diba answered softly and weakly. His nose was a little heavy, his eyes were a little red, a burst of cold came, and he couldn''t help sneezing again.


    This big fool, big fool, why can''t you understand what others say? Do you have to say it yourself?


    Someone else''s mobile phone is broken. If you hang up, you can''t chat with you. You''ll go back to Ninghai tomorrow morning. I''ll go home for the new year in two days. I''ll be separated for a long time. Can people say they don''t want you? Can people say they want you to accompany them?


    Don''t think too much. Just chat with me. There''s nothing else, and there can''t be anything else. They haven''t promised to be your girlfriend yet.


    Although Ding Ning is not enlightened, the tension and concern in her tone still make her very useful. Although this big fool is a little slow, he still cares about people.


    "Are you cold? Give me your home address and I''ll go there at once."


    Although Ding Ning still had no enlightenment, he could hear that Diba had a cold.


    Remembering that the girl he liked called himself alone in the telephone booth in the middle of the night, so he got sick and caught a cold, he couldn''t help feeling distressed and wanted to rush to her for treatment immediately.


    "I live in Hongfan community..."


    Diba quickly reported the address, and his face was filled with a happy smile. The fool finally came to his senses.


    "OK, I''ll navigate now. I''ll go there immediately. Hang up first. It''s cold outside. Wait for me at home."


    Ding Ning immediately caught fire and said hurriedly.


    "No, people want to talk to you and wait for you."


    Diba said coquettishly.


    "But it''s very cold outside. You''ve already caught a cold. What if you''re frozen?"


    Ding Ning turned on the navigation, put on the Bluetooth headset and said with some heartache.


    "Anyway, it''s already frozen. What are you afraid of if you freeze for a while? Besides, you''re a miracle doctor. You can certainly cure others."


    Diba never knew he would have such a spoiled day. After that, he felt hot on his face.


    But a feeling called happiness filled her heart, and she couldn''t help but want to act like a spoiled child with him and enjoy his doting and love.


    "Well, well, it''s not far anyway. I''ll be there soon. Wait for me and I''ll chat with you all the time."


    Unexpectedly, Diba, who has always been as big as a female man, also has such a gentle and lovely side, which makes Ding Ning''s heart melt. He immediately raised his hand and surrendered, but his heart is full of pride and love. Even his tone has become more gentle and gentle.


    He doesn''t remember who said that every woman has an unknown side, and the hidden side is always open only for the most beloved.

 Chapter 1493

    Now, Diba has obviously opened up to him the other side that she may not even notice, which makes him dissatisfied and happy.


    Hongfan community is a characteristic semi open medium and high-grade residential area with elegant environment and shady trees.


    Artificial lake, artificial lawn, fountain square, roadside trees and evergreen plants make the greening degree of the whole community up to more than 80%.


    The most distinctive feature of the community is that whether it is a high-grade three-story villa or a mid-range double-layer duplex building, it is a single door and single courtyard. The door comes with a garden lawn surrounded by a white fence, which has the pastoral style of rural villas in Europe and America.


    Yang Mi anxiously kept calling Ding Ning in her car, but half an hour later, it was still the same "sorry, the number you dialed is in progress".


    Just when she thought Ding Ning had pulled her into the blacklist because she was angry and was desperate to give up, a long "beep" gave her a lift. She couldn''t wait to put her mobile phone in her ear and kept praying. Answer the phone and be sure to answer the phone.


    Before, Jinghong found the strange woman who looked like Diba, and let her make up some terrible supernatural passage by herself.


    In addition, it was night. In the shadow where the street lamps could not shine, all kinds of plants were shadowy and rustled with the wind. It seemed that there was a monster that ate people. With a bit of gloomy and terrible breath, it made her hair stand on end, and the fear in her heart was infinitely magnified.


    If it had not been for the worry about Diba and the elongated "beep" sound from her mobile phone that added some courage to her, I''m afraid she would have fled at the moment and left this terrible place that frightened her as quickly as possible.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to call others to help or call the police. First, she has no definite evidence to prove that Diba has been replaced by others; Second, Diba and she are public figures. If they make a mistake, it will be a disaster for her and Diba; Third, because she had seen Ding Ning''s magic, she instinctively felt that only Ding Ning had this ability to help her find out the truth.


    What''s more, Ding Ning specially called her before and suspected that something might have happened to Diba. Various factors made her place all her hopes on Ding Ning and didn''t want to contact others.


    "Hello! What''s up?"


    When the phone was connected, Ding Ning''s impatient voice came from the other end of the microphone, but Yang Mi was like hearing a fairy sound. As soon as her nervous tension relaxed, the whole person was about to collapse. She cried, "Ding Ning, I''m wrong. Don''t be angry, Diba... Diba, she may have really had an accident, whining..."


    In the telephone booth at the entrance of the community, Ding Ning, who answered the phone, looked at Diba, whose cheeks were red with fever but full of a happy smile. His face showed a strange color: "sister honey, don''t cry. Speak slowly. What''s the matter? Where are you? What happened to Diba? What happened to her?"


    Although Diba was a little confused, he was still sober. When he heard that it was Yang Mi calling, he also mentioned himself and hurriedly supported his ears to eavesdrop.


    Ding Ning looked at her shivering with cold, lovingly hugged her in his arms, wrapped her in a windbreaker to give her warmth, in exchange for Diba''s shy and angry eyes, but surprisingly did not refuse. Instead, he stretched out his bracelet to hold his waist, hugged him tightly, felt his generous chest and strong heartbeat, and an unprecedented sense of happiness and warmth filled the whole heart.


    She thought she might be crazy. She had known Ding Ning for only a few days. She was so intimate with him and called him to her home in the middle of the night. Isn''t she afraid of his beast?


    Hum! This is my girl''s test for him. If he dares to bully himself while others are in danger and betray my girl''s trust, I will draw a line with him and ignore him again.


    If he is honest and polite to this girl, it shows that he really likes others, and this girl will give him a chance to pursue others.


    Diba deceived himself and made up a far fetched reason for himself, and then he calmly enjoyed Ding Ning''s arms, smelled the good smell on him, his exquisite Yao nose wrinkled lovably, and his big eyes narrowed comfortably, gentle like a lazy kitten.


    "... I saw that woman wearing Diba''s clothes, hair style, figure, height and even temperament are the same as Diba. The only difference is that face. I suspect that Diba has been killed or hidden. The woman imitated everything about her just to pretend to be her and wanted to replace her..."


    Yang Mi is still sobbing and talking about her judgment. Ding Ning is stunned and can''t laugh or cry. Does sister Mi have murder paranoia? She can make up such a ridiculous bridge section by her brain. She''s really a talent.


    But I have to say that Yang Mi''s heartfelt love for Diba still moved Ding Ning, and some previous dissatisfaction with her disappeared.


    Just think of Yang Mi hiding in Diba''s community, which makes him have a headache. It''s getting more and more complicated.


    He doesn''t mind telling Yang Mi about the biological mask. It doesn''t even matter to give her one, but he doesn''t want Yang Mi to know his relationship with Diba.


    After all, he still wants to soak song Ziyi. Based on the relationship between Yang Mi and song Ziyi, if he knew that he was with Diba, he would certainly tell song Ziyi. It would be difficult for him to chase song Ziyi again.


    Although the idea was shameless and made him deeply ashamed, he would not wake up, because whether it was Diba or song Ziyi, they were indispensable women in his life. He loved them as much as he loved Xiao Nuo and would sincerely care for them all his life.


    Sometimes he even thought to himself whether he had the obsessive-compulsive disorder of collecting beautiful women. As long as he was attracted to beautiful women, he would do anything to catch them and occupy the rest of their life.


    Although he knew it was immoral, even mean, and tortured his conscience, his strong possessiveness made him abandon all moral concepts and act with his heart when things came to an end.


    He is a perfectionist. He pursues all the good things in the world. In addition, he activates the selfish and domineering gene blood in his bones. He allows himself to be imperfect, but never allows his life to be imperfect. Therefore, he will not give up any girl who makes him excited.


    "Sister MI, tell me your address. Stay where you are. I''ll go right away."


    Ding Ning was neither laughing nor crying, but his tone was very serious and dignified.


    "OK, come quickly. I''m so scared."


    Yang Mi reported the address to him and revealed the weak side of a woman for the first time, which made Ding Ning laugh: "don''t worry, I''m not far from there. I''ll arrive in more than ten minutes at most. You must protect yourself, lock the door, and don''t get off to avoid danger. I''ll deal with it when I arrive."


    "Well, I see. Drive carefully."


    Ding Ning''s caring words filled Yang Mi''s heart with a warm current, and even the tone became more gentle than ever before.


    After hanging up the phone, Ding Ning kissed Diba''s forehead, who was eavesdropping with her ears, and said with a smile: "you little careless, I don''t know when sister Mi found you. She is now in the parking lot of the community, and thought you were murdered..."


    "What now? Why don''t you go first."


    Diba was in a daze and didn''t hear what was said on the phone. When Ding Ning said Yang Mi''s whimsical and strange guess again with a smile, she was funny again


    And moved.


    But what worries her most is that she is afraid that Yang Mi will know that she has a tryst with Ding Ning at night. Although Yang Mi''s studio does not require artists not to fall in love, after all, it is the peak of her career. Making an affair will have a great impact on her career, so she doesn''t want sister Mi to know about her dating with Ding Ning.


    "Leave it to me."


    Ding Ning suddenly bent down, took up her legs in Diba''s low scream, a princess held her in her arms, smiled and said, "close your eyes."


    Diba bit her lower lip in shame, blushed and said, "put me down, I can go by myself."


    "Can you escape sister Mi''s eyes?"


    Ding Ning picked his eyebrows and made Diba speechless with a word.


    The next moment, Diba felt the wind roaring in her ears. When she felt that the wind stopped, she seemed to be in a warm and bright place. When she opened her eyes, she was shocked to find that she had appeared at home, which made her eyes widened in shock: "how did you do it?"


    "Don''t forget, I''m a magician."


    Ding Ning, with a secretive smile, went directly to the second floor, entered Diba''s warm bedroom and put her on the bed.


    "How do you know my bedroom is this one?"


    Diba was even more surprised because she was a duplex building. There were three rooms upstairs and downstairs. Ding Ning came for the first time. How could she find her bedroom so accurately like an old horse.


    "My nose is very sensitive, and the smell on you is very special. You have the strongest taste in this room. It must be your bedroom."


    Ding Ning casually explained that the senseless six senses were far more than ordinary people, so that he could easily find her bedroom with Diba''s body fragrance.


    "You... Are you a puppy?"


    Diba blushed. After all, body fragrance is a girl''s privacy. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning smelled it.


    "If I''m a puppy, you''re a bitch."


    Ding Ning smiled and bent down to block her red lips.


    "Ouch!"


    Ding Ning suddenly jumped up, covered his bitten lips and cried in pain.


    "Hum! You deserve it. People haven''t promised you, and you take advantage of others. This is a lesson for you."


    Diba licked his lips and said triumphantly.


    "You really belong to a little bitch. You can bite people."


    Ding Ning rubbed his lips and said angrily.


    In fact, he didn''t hurt at all. Even if the flawless body in the holy martial arts realm could not be cut with a knife, not to mention being bitten by her. He just noticed Diba''s subconscious resistance and pretended to give himself a step down.


    "You are the little bitch. No, you are the little male dog."


    Diba said angrily.


    "Yes, I''m a little male dog. You''re a little female dog. Don''t you happen to be a natural couple?"


    Ding Ning flirted with the language disease.


    Diba found that he had said something wrong. His face was red like a big persimmon, and he puffed his mouth angrily: "hate, big sex wolf, you know how to bully me."


    "Well, don''t be angry. You have a fever..."


    Ding Ning calculated that the time was almost up, and he had to go to Yang Mi''s play. He quickly coaxed with a smiling face, but before he finished, he was angrily interrupted by Diba: "you''re complaining. Yes, I called you, but it''s not what you think. I''ll let you do whatever you want. I know I shouldn''t call you. You must think I''m a shameless woman..."

 Chapter 1494

    Looking at di BA''s face full of grievances, Ding Ning knew she had misunderstood. However, it can be seen that she was very sensitive to this matter. She hurriedly interrupted her and said, "where do you want to go? I mean you have a cold and fever, not complaining."


    "Fever?"


    Diba was stunned. Then he found that he would have made a mistake. He immediately shouted with shame. He buried his head in the quilt and didn''t dare to show his head. His face was hot. He secretly scolded himself for being crazy. It was a shame to throw him home.


    Ding Ning looked funny to himself. He pulled the quilt and coughed, "I have to deal with sister Mi later. You come out first."


    "No!"


    Diba was ashamed and couldn''t restrain himself. He dragged the quilt and didn''t want to come out.


    "Silly Nizi, how can you take off your makeup if you don''t come out? When sister Mi comes, don''t you have to treat you as a fake Diba."


    Ding Ning said with a smile.


    Diba reacted and showed his head reluctantly. He blushed like a big red cloth, his eyes dodged and didn''t dare to look at Ding Ning''s expression.


    "Diba, you are so beautiful. Your face is like a big apple. I want to bite."


    Ding Ning took out the makeup remover bottle and flirted with her while removing her biological mask.


    "Sweet words, I know it sounds good. I must have said such words to many girls and children."


    Diba bit his pink lips, his bright eyes twinkled, and let him help him remove his mask. He was sweet in his heart, but said unforgivingly on his mouth.


    Ding Ning''s smile was stiff, Then he turned off the topic as if nothing had happened: "The biggest advantage of this biological mask is that it can be perfectly integrated with the wearer''s skin. People can''t feel wearing the mask at all, just like naturally generated skin. Without this makeup remover, it''s impossible to take it off. I made three biological masks for you. In this way, you won''t be afraid to be recognized by fans when you go shopping or play in the future Don''t worry about being photographed by paparazzi. "


    "Hum, I think you have a bad intention to make it convenient for me to date you."


    Diba was successfully distracted and said coyly.


    "Hehe, you can see it. It''s really smart."


    Ding Ning quietly breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile. As long as Diba doesn''t entangle on the topic of other women, it''s easy to say anything.


    "Cut, cheeky, who wants to date you? I haven''t promised to be your girlfriend."


    The mask of PEBA''s face was stripped and turned into a wet mask. She was carefully received in the box, and the eyebrow was full of happiness.


    "Well, hold on for a while, lie down and have a good rest. When I fooled sister Mi away, I''ll help you reduce your fever."


    Ding Ning took the box containing the biological mask, stuffed it into her bedside table, let her lie down, carefully tucked in the quilt for her and said softly.


    "Well, go quickly. I''m afraid sister MI is very frightened. Let her be at ease as soon as possible."


    Diba finally remembered that his good sister was still in deep water and said softly with big eyes.


    "OK, I''ll be right back."


    Ding Ning gave her a dragonfly kiss on her forehead, stood up and walked out.


    Diba looked at his tall figure, his heart was filled with happiness, his eyes were shining under the dark bedside lamp, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    Fear made Yang Mi breathe fast and her heart beat like thunder. She curled up in the driver''s seat with two legs in her arms and trembled with fear. Only the mobile phone in her hand could give her a little comfort.


    Just now she seemed to see a huge and bloated ghost floating in front of her, which scared her dead. She closed her eyes creepily and didn''t even dare to breathe.


    Fortunately, the ghost didn''t seem to notice herself and never appeared again, but she always felt that there seemed to be hidden demons and ghosts in the darkness in all directions, waiting to rush up and tear herself to pieces.


    "Ding Ning, please come quickly. I can''t. I really can''t. I''m so afraid. If I don''t come again, I''ll die."


    Yang Mi closes her eyes and prays. Now she doesn''t even dare to open the mobile phone screen for fear that the light on the screen will attract the attention of demons and ghosts.


    Suddenly, the bright lights from far to near lit up her shadowy world and dissipated most of her fear.


    Looking at the tall figure walking down from the car, Yang Mi burst into tears. Desperate to open the door, she stumbled and ran to the figure. She threw herself into his arms and cried, crying and beating his back: "Wuwuwuwu, how did you come? I''m scared to death. I was so scared. I just saw a tall and big ghost floating over..."


    Ding Ning''s body stiffened, then relaxed, gently hugged her, patted her back and comforted: "it''s okay, it''s all over, don''t be afraid, I''m here, it''s okay."


    Although Yang Mi''s embrace made him a little uncomfortable, he could understand her mood at the moment.


    In psychology, when people are in extreme fear and despair, if they meet familiar people, they will subconsciously produce a strong sense of dependence and security, and the tight nerves will suddenly relax. If they can''t vent their fear through telling or crying, their spirit will easily collapse, leading to neurological disorders and becoming crazy.


    "Woo woo woo, I''m so scared. Luckily you''re here. If you don''t come again, I''ll be scared to death."


    Yang Mi''s fear was vented, and the cry gradually subsided. She suddenly found that she threw herself into Ding Ning''s arms and cried confused, which made her pretty face feel hot.


    She wanted to push dingning away from his arms, but the excessive panic made her feel that dingning''s arms brought her an indescribable sense of security, which made her reluctant to leave.


    Ding Ning knew that her spirit was on the verge of collapse. In order to reassure her, although she gently pushed her away, she took the initiative to hold her hand and said softly, "sister honey, I''m here. It''s okay. Let''s go and see how Diba is."


    "Yes!"


    Yang Mi blushed and bowed her head. An unprecedented sense of security made her reluctant to release her warm hand, let him hold hands and walk to Diba''s house.


    Don''t say, sister Mi''s hand is really comfortable. It''s delicate and smooth. It''s well maintained.


    Ding Ning tasted it secretly, and he was amazed.


    I have to say that although Yang Mi is in her thirties, she is very beautiful and has a very good figure. It seems that she is in her twenties, which is much younger than her actual age.


    In addition, the woman''s natural soft temperament she showed at the moment, docile like a clever little daughter-in-law, made Ding Ning feel a desire for protection and couldn''t help holding her hand.


    But unexpectedly, his grip didn''t matter. Yang Mi thought he found something nervous. She immediately screamed, shivered and pasted it on him, and said in a trembling voice: "did you see anything?"


    "No, I''m scared by your voice."


    Already at Diba''s house, Ding Ning pretended to be cold and quietly released Yang Mi''s hand.


    Yang Mi suddenly felt a strong sense of loss in her heart, but she didn''t show anything on her face. She swallowed her saliva and asked in a nervous whisper, "what should we do now?"


    "Go in and have a look. What else can you do?"


    Ding Ning looked at her inexplicably.


    "No, the woman pretending to be Diba has gone out and hasn''t come back. Who knows if her accomplices are in ambush in the house. If we go in, they point at us with guns


    What about holding our heads? Why don''t we go first and wait for more people to come and check. "


    Yang Mi talked to herself there. The more she said, the more she was afraid. The more she said, the more she was afraid. She couldn''t help but retreat.


    Ding Ning couldn''t cry or laugh: "don''t worry, don''t say that kind of situation can''t happen. Even if it happens, with me, you''ll be fine."


    With that, in Yang Mi''s dull eyes, she solemnly rang the doorbell.


    "You... You''re crazy. How can you ring the doorbell? Aren''t we going to sneak into the room to see the situation? Aren''t you a sheep into a tiger''s mouth?"


    Yang Mi looked at him in horror. Her eyes were full of disappointment. She thought this guy was brave and resourceful. Unexpectedly, he was such a reckless person.


    "Don''t worry, even if there is something wrong, it is definitely a tiger into a sheep, not a sheep into a tiger''s mouth."


    Ding Ning said confidently.


    It''s a pity that the self-confidence didn''t infect each other. Yang Mi shook her head and slowly retreated. She complained helplessly: "you''re really enough... Ah, forget it. For today''s plan, only you are in the light and I''m in the dark. If something happens to you, I can call someone to save you, otherwise we''ll all be caught. That''s why we shouldn''t call the bottom of the earth every day."


    Ding Ning was surprised to see Yang Mi, who was already invisible in the dark. Unexpectedly, the woman was very intelligent. At this time, she could still keep her mind and make the most appropriate response choice.


    Unfortunately, the scene she imagined is doomed to be impossible. Of course, Ding Ning still appreciates her way of dealing with critical affairs. Intelligent women are always more attractive than the vase with big chest and no brain.


    "Who, let people sleep in the middle of the night."


    The light in the living room was on, and Diba''s sleepy impatient voice came, which asked Ding Ning to praise her secretly. This acting skill is absolutely powerful.


    Yang Mi''s breath suddenly became hurried. She expected Diba to open the door, and I was afraid that Diba was coerced to open the door and lured them in to catch them all, so she chose to stand still.


    "It''s me, Ding Ning."


    Ding Ning answered without scruples.


    "Ah, Ding Ning, how do you know I live here? What are you doing so late?"


    Diba asked with a hint of vigilance in a proper tone of surprise according to the script.


    "I can''t get through to you. I''m worried about what''s wrong with you, so I called sister MI and asked your address. Come and see what''s going on."


    Ding Ning said with a natural look and let Yang Mi give a thumbs up quietly. It is worthy of being a film emperor''s acting skill. The answer is watertight.


    "What''s wrong with you calling me? Thank you for your concern. I''m fine. My phone was accidentally broken. It''s not appropriate for lonely men and women to spread out in the middle of the night. Now you know I''m fine. You''d better go back."


    Diba didn''t open the door all the time. She answered through the door and asked Yang Mi not to do it. For fear that Diba didn''t open the door, how could she be sure she wasn''t kidnapped.


    "Well, it''s nothing for me to call you. It''s just to pay a return visit to your pills to control your body. You''d better open the door. I''m sure you''ll leave right away."


    Ding Ning said solemnly with an appearance of never giving up until he reached his goal.


    "That''s not good. I''ve already slept. You''d better go back and talk about something tomorrow."


    Diba''s attitude seems to be relaxed, and some don''t say it firmly.


    "No, I have to see you today, otherwise I can''t rest assured. Open the door and let me have a look. Can''t I go in?"


    Ding Ning played a role of worrying about the safety of her friends incisively and vividly, which made Yang Mi nod and praise again and again.

 Chapter 1495

    I don''t know that Diba''s belly is about to burst with laughter at the moment. He forbear to smile and said reluctantly, "well, just look at it and go. You can''t enter the house."


    "Good!"


    Ding Ning promised cleanly.


    Finally, the door opened. Yang Mi immediately cheered up and secretly made a careful gesture to Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning nodded quietly. Just after the door was opened, he immediately broke in, and Diba cooperated with him with a scream.


    Yang Mi''s heart suddenly hung in her throat and waited nervously for the next development of the situation. She was ready to turn around and run away at any time and call for support.


    "You... How can you do this? You agreed not to enter the house. How can you break in? Get out quickly. If you don''t go out again, I''ll call the police."


    Diba''s angry voice came from the room, which made Yang Mi more nervous.


    "To be honest, who the hell are you? Where did Diba let you hide?"


    Ding Ningyi asked in earnest, and there was the sound of his footsteps searching the room.


    "You drink too much. Why are you crazy in the middle of the night? I''m not Diba. Who else can I be? It''s really inexplicable. I don''t know what to do. Hurry out, or I''ll call the police."


    Diba shouted angrily, leaving the door open, a gesture to prevent misunderstandings caused by being seen in the same room.


    "Call the police, you call the police. Didn''t you say your mobile phone was broken? I think you can call the police. Come here, I''ll search my body to see who you are."


    Ding Ning held back a smile and pretended to shout.


    Diba sat on the sofa, his face flushed, his smiling shoulders twitched, and said angrily like his lines: "behave yourself, and I''ll call people again."


    "If you shout, no one will come to save you."


    As soon as Ding Ning spoke, he felt how he had become a villain and couldn''t help laughing.


    Puff!


    Diba couldn''t help laughing. He covered his stomach and rolled on the sofa. He shouted that he couldn''t do it. His stomach hurt.


    "It''s over. It''s a joke."


    Ding Ning said speechless and shouted out: "sister MI, come in. The alarm is off. I confirm that this is a real Diba, not a fake and shoddy product."


    Yang Mi walked into the room carefully. She saw that they were laughing and full of fog: "what''s the situation?"


    "Ah, sister MI, when did you come? Why didn''t you come in? Why did you hide outside?"


    Diba thief shouted to catch the thief. He glanced back and forth on Yang Mi and Ding Ning, with an ambiguous suspicious expression on his face. Angry Ding Ning just wanted to knock her down and spank her.


    Yang Mi blushed and pretended to be angry and glared at her: "it''s not because of you. Ding Ning called me. I couldn''t get through. I was worried about your accident, so I called me. I didn''t feel at ease. I rushed over to have a look. Who knows that I can''t knock on your door, I thought about something wrong. For fear of your accident, I shouted Ding Ning to see what''s going on."


    As like as two peas, she was frightened by the fact that Yang Wei had threatened her. She could not see that a woman who was the same as her appearance was all pressed by her doubts.


    "Sister MI, it''s not that I won''t let you in, but that I have a cold for fear of infecting you, so I didn''t open the door."


    Diba was a little moved, but he successfully rounded up the lie.


    Although she is brotherly with Yang Mi, love is selfish. She subconsciously doesn''t want to share the biological mask, which represents Ding Ning''s love, with her.


    This is probably what people often say that girls are extroverted. Women who fall in love always value sex over friends. Even their parents are not as close as their own men, let alone sisters.


    "Ah, not only have you caught a cold, but also have a fever. No wonder you look so red


    Not normal. "


    Yang Mi stretched out her hand and felt the temperature on Diba''s forehead. Her face turned worried.


    Puff!


    Ding Ning and Diba laughed at the same time. Yang Mi''s face was full of wonderful names. I don''t know what''s funny.


    But I don''t know that the word "fever" has special significance for them. They winked at each other quietly and saw the deep smile and affection in each other''s eyes.


    "Your forehead is so hot that you can still laugh. It''s heartless and heartless. People can''t worry."


    Yang Mi said angrily, nagging like an old woman, helped Diba and said indisputably, "go back to the room and lie down. I''ll boil some ginger soup for you, have a good sleep and sweat."


    "Sister MI, you are very kind to me."


    Diba leaned her head on Yang Mi''s shoulder and said sensationally.


    "Come on, honey, you forget what I do. It''s just a fever. It''s a small thing."


    Ding Ning knew it was time to show himself, volunteered to come forward and said.


    Yang Mi''s eyes suddenly lit up and said angrily, "yes, how can I forget that there is a miracle doctor here."


    "Yes, sister MI, I almost forgot. There''s a free doctor here."


    Diba also pretended to remember and clapped his hands in surprise.


    "It''s just to reduce your fever. It''s small. Eat this to ensure that you recover in minutes."


    Ding Ning reached out and took out a small bottle, took out a black pill and handed it to Diba.


    Without hesitation, Diba reached out and threw the pill into his mouth. His throat moved and he swallowed it directly.


    "You girl, drink some water smoothly. How can you swallow it raw."


    Yang Mi complained and hurriedly went to pour her water.


    "No, this medicine melts in the mouth. Before I swallow it, it goes into my stomach by itself."


    Diba stopped and suddenly gave a cry of ouch, which frightened Yang Mi. What''s the matter?


    "It''s so hot. I feel so hot. I feel like a fire all over. What medicine is this? Why is it so uncomfortable."


    Diba was hot all over. His skin was red like cooked prawns and like a sauna. In the twinkling of an eye, he was sweating like rain. His face asked in pain.


    "Don''t be afraid. This is a body strengthening pill. It will be fine in a while. It can not only cure your cold and fever, but also regulate your immunity and enhance your resistance to the cold. Even if you want to catch a cold in the future."


    Old Ding Ning said.


    I''m kidding. This bottle of medicine is made by grinding the baby pill of the demon family into powder and adding nine precious medicinal materials. It can wash the meridians and cut the marrow, but it also has the miraculous effect of strengthening the body, improving the physique and preventing all diseases from invading.


    Because Diba is not a warrior and can''t bear the huge drug properties of prefecture level pills, he took out this top pill with prefecture level products, but the drug properties are weakened. This is also one of the pills he plans to supply to the military.


    Due to the use of fire demon baby pill, Diba feels like she is burning all over. The drug is strong, which can make her fever go away quickly.


    Of course, what Ding Ning didn''t say is that this kind of body strengthening pill can also stimulate the drug properties of spirit wine hidden in Diba''s body and make earth shaking changes in her physique. Although it can''t reach the degree of non invasion of cold and heat, it can definitely enhance her ability to resist cold and heat. It''s not easy to have a cold and fever.


    He also realized that it was his fault to give them high-grade spirit wine at the latest. Although spirit wine was mild, its drug properties were extremely huge. Yang Mi and others were physical fetuses and didn''t know how to cultivate, so they couldn''t digest the huge drug power contained in spirit wine at all. Most of these drug powers were wasted, and only a small part was stored in their bodies, Slowly improve their


    constitution.


    At this point, when he chatted with Diba on the plane and learned that their bodies had not changed in the morning, he did not want to understand what was going on until he found that Diba had a cold just now.


    "Sister MI, you can have one, too."


    Ding Ning sincerely took out a pill and handed it to Yang Mi.


    Yang Mi looked at him warily, her eyes wandering. Although she took it, she didn''t eat it immediately, but stared at Diba, who was hot and red all over.


    Ding Ning smiled faintly and didn''t think so. He knew that Yang Mi was wary of him for fear of problems with his pills. He didn''t dare to try easily.


    This made him not dissatisfied, but full of appreciation for Yang Mi. After all, in the middle of the night, he was a man facing two beautiful women. It would be strange if she didn''t have a little vigilance.


    "It''s so hot, er, no... it''s so cold... It''s also wrong... It''s so cold and hot... So comfortable... So uncomfortable..."


    When Diba was hot and hot, she suddenly noticed that a cool breath came out of her body and swam around her, making her feel as comfortable as eating a popsicle in dog days, but the alternating cycle of cold and heat made her comfortable and uncomfortable. She couldn''t help twisting her body and shouting incoherently.


    Yang Mi''s eyes showed a worried look. She looked at Ding Ning carefully and asked coldly, "what did you give her to eat? How could it be like this?"


    "Don''t worry, this is the body strengthening pill and the spirit wine that hasn''t been fully digested in her body. Later, she will not only reduce her fever, but also enhance her immunity. It''s exaggerated to say that all diseases are not invaded, but it''s difficult for her to get sick again because of the temperature contrast caused by weather changes."


    Ding Ning sat on the sofa, divided the body strengthening pills into four, put them in four small bottles and put them on the tea table. He said calmly, "it''s fate to meet each other. These four pills will trouble you to bring them to Xiaotong within two days, because the medicine of spirit wine can only be kept for three days. After three days, taking body strengthening pills will suffer."


    "Suffering? Diba, isn''t that suffering?"


    Yang Mi couldn''t trust Ding Ning completely, and asked in some confusion.


    "What crime is this?"


    Ding Ning explained sadly: "The medicine of spirit wine is mild and cool, which greatly alleviates the hot medicine of body strengthening pill, and can also accelerate the absorption speed. If the water is not assisted by the medicine of spirit wine, taking body strengthening pill alone is like being burned on a stove. Although the outcome can greatly improve the physical quality, the taste of burning with fire is not good."


    Yang Mi swallowed her saliva hard and looked at Jianshen pill with a trace of fear. She hesitated to eat this suffering thing.


    Ding Ning picked up a thermos cup on the tea table and twisted it hard. The thermos cup turned into a spiral like a twist. Yang Mi looked stunned, opened her mouth and looked shocked.


    This mug was made of pure stainless steel. How could it be twisted by Ding Ning and become a spiral.


    "To tell you the truth, I am a martial artist. With my strength, do you think I really want to plot against you and still need to use those crooked ways?"


    Ding Ning opened the door to the mountain road without concealment, which made Yang Mi blush. He felt that he had indeed spent the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain. With his strength, he really wanted to be unfavorable to their two weak women. There was no need to use the means of medicine at all.


    "Jianshen pill, as its name suggests, is to enhance people''s physical quality. After the strength of Diba medicine has passed, it will probably be able to change this thermos back to its original shape."


    Ding Ning said quietly, but Yang Mi was stiff. She suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the body strengthening pill in her hand. Her eyes were full of hot color.

 Chapter 1496

    "Ah, I''m going to take a shower."


    At this time, Diba''s medicine had been completely digested. She noticed that she was sticky. The woman Aijie couldn''t help but scream and rushed to the bathroom.


    Click!


    Unfortunately, Diba''s strength soared, so that she couldn''t completely control it. She accidentally broke the bathroom door handle. She was stunned there and muttered for a long time: "the quality of this door handle is really poor. I have to complain about them tomorrow."


    Yang Mi Mei''s eyes glittered with brilliance. She didn''t hesitate any longer and swallowed the body strengthening pill directly. Sure enough, the pill melted immediately at the entrance. There was no sense of astringency at all, so she went down directly.


    Although she is a woman who doesn''t like fighting and killing, as an artist, she will inevitably shoot some action films. In the past, she was worried when shooting action films. Some difficult actions can only use doubles, but if she can become a Wulin expert, no matter how difficult action films are, she doesn''t need to hire doubles.


    Before she could think more, she felt that a hot warm current suddenly rose in her lower abdomen and spread wildly to all her limbs and bones. The feeling of burning fire made her hum with pain. In an instant, her skin was as red as cooked crabs, and her mind was in a trance for a moment.


    But soon, the spirit wine stored in her body played a role. A clear breath and hot air flow were clear, constantly cooling her.


    The pleasure of eating ice cream in dog days made her want to moan, but the remaining reason told her that there was a big man next to her. She didn''t mean to cry out, biting her teeth and saying nothing.


    Ding Ning secretly exclaimed that even those soldiers would cry out after taking the body strengthening pill. This woman can endure this pain. Her perseverance is really unmatched by ordinary people.


    No wonder after her divorce, she held up a day alone and made her career bigger and bigger. She became popular with all her artists, which has nothing to do with her perseverance.


    Of course, the so-called pain is only at the level of ordinary people. For a man who has been trained in military, this degree of pain is no different from the breeze blowing his face. He won''t even frown.


    "Sister MI, bring me a clean underwear and bathrobe in the cloakroom next to my bedroom."


    Diba suddenly shouted in the bathroom.


    But Yang Mi was absorbed in digesting the medicine. She couldn''t hear her cry. Even if she heard it, she couldn''t get it for her.


    Ding Ning slightly tangled for a while. Based on the principle of helping others, he jumped up the second floor with long legs, plunged into the cloakroom accurately and roamed in the ocean of women''s clothing.


    "I''ll go. I still have thongs."


    "Oh, hey, sexy underwear, this girl, I like it. Hey, hey, hey."


    "Wow, and black silk stockings. If Diba wears them... Hey hey!"


    Soon, there was an obscene laugh swallowing saliva in the cloakroom.


    Fortunately, neither Yang Mi nor Diba could hear it, otherwise Ding Ning''s human setup would collapse in an instant.


    Several minutes later, Ding Ning went downstairs with his clothes in his arms. He looked like a gentleman.


    In Diba''s urging voice, Ding Ning summoned up his courage with a tangled face and broke into the bathroom.


    "Ah! Why are you, punk? Get out of here."


    Diba let out a scream of panic, pushing and shoving, beating and scolding, and drove out the angry Ding Ning.


    "Sister MI is busy. I''m not free. I''m kind to help. As for you? It''s really kind and hard to repay."


    Ding Ning was cheap and obedient. Leaning against the bathroom door, he explained bitterly, but he was happy in his heart. His future daughter-in-law''s figure is absolutely great. People like it very much.


    "Go away, rogue, don''t think I don''t know your dirty mind. You just want to take advantage of it."


    Diba was ungrateful and scolded angrily.


    "The bathroom is full of water vapor. I just want to see something. I can''t see anything."


    Ding Ning actually saw it very clearly, but he can''t admit it at this time. It''s the rhythm of death.


    "Hum, that won''t work. You just have an evil intention, big sex wolf, smelly hooligan..."


    Diba knew that he had been seen out by the goods last time. In fact, he didn''t really mind much, but he always had to make a gesture in front of Yang Mi and a woman''s reserve. Otherwise, there would be no face to see people in the future.


    Especially when she found that the underwear given to her by Ding Ning was all fun, it made her ashamed. The red on her beautiful face could bleed. She scolded in her heart that this bastard was absolutely intentional. He was really a hooligan.


    When she came out with a red face, Yang Mi finally digested the medicine. She was even redder than her face, picked up the clothes Ding Ning had prepared for her, and hurried into the bathroom to take a bath.


    The sticky impurities secreted by her body gave off a faint fishy smell, which made her sick. No wonder Diba shouted and rushed to the bathroom. I''m afraid she was afraid of being smelled.


    "What''s the matter with sister Mi? Is your stomach uncomfortable?"


    Diba didn''t know that Yang Mi also took Jianshen pills. She looked at her rushing into the bathroom, took out the hair dryer and blew her wet hair. She asked in some doubt.


    "In a hurry to take a bath, she also took health pills."


    Ding Ning appreciated Diba''s beautiful bathing picture and thought that she was wearing his carefully selected interesting underwear under her bathrobe. Her throat couldn''t help stirring and said with a smile.


    "Hum, you have a bad heart. You don''t plan to send underwear to sister MI."


    Diba glanced at him obliquely. Seeing that he looked at himself directly, he was ashamed and turned his eyes.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You''re my girlfriend. Sister MI is not."


    Ding Ning immediately said solemnly.


    Diba flashed a sly look at the bottom of his eyes and joked: "sister MI is very feminine. The most important thing is that her capital is really strong. Do you really have any ideas?"


    Ding Ning swallowed his spit quietly, shook his head and said, "what does that have to do with me? You are my girlfriend, not to mention, hey, your capital is also very strong."


    "Smelly hooligan, I hate it."


    Deba was ashamed and kicked him. The charming appearance of anger and joy made Ding Ning''s mind ripple for a while. He stretched out his hand to drag her into his arms, sat on his legs, grabbed the hair dryer and said with a smile: "shall I blow your hair?"


    "No, sister Mi will see it when she comes out."


    Diba blushed and whispered, but his body still snuggled in his arms without any resistance.


    "Don''t worry. When she comes out, your hair should have been blown dry."


    Wen Xiang is full of, Ding Ning greedily sniffs her body fragrance and gently blows her dark hair.


    Diba couldn''t resist him. Of course, he didn''t want to resist subconsciously. He obediently let him take care of his hair, and a happy smile appeared on his pretty face without powder.


    In my mind, I was thinking that in ancient times, husband and wife loved each other and had the music of boudoir thrush. Now he blows his hair for himself. Is it a kind of boudoir music?


    But before long, she noticed some unspeakable changes in Ding Ning, which made her heart jump like a deer, jumping like an electric shock. She grabbed the hair dryer from the embarrassed Ding Ning, lowered her head and blushed, dodged her eyes, and said in a trembling voice, "I... I''d better come by myself."


    "Well, you can blow it yourself."


    Ding Ning smiled and crossed his legs to cover up his embarrassment. He was depressed. Alas, this damn man instinct made him lose a great opportunity to kiss Fangze.


    Buzzing, buzzing!


    For a moment, they both kept silent. An embarrassing and ambiguous atmosphere was spreading. Only the roar of hair dryer remained in the room.


    Ding Ning moved uneasily, touched the remote control and turned on the TV. He was absent-minded and changed the station at will. The room was bright and dark, flashing the brilliance of the TV screen.


    "Stop, go back quickly, go to the next station, no, go to the next station, yes, that''s it. It was Ninghai satellite TV."


    Diba''s hair had long been blown dry, but because he was embarrassed to talk to Ding Ning, he continued to blow and blow there. His hair was almost charred. He kept sweeping the TV with the rest of his eyes. Suddenly he saw a familiar scene and shouted the command.


    Ding Ning was startled, hurriedly changed the channel according to her instructions, changed to Ninghai satellite TV, looked at the picture being broadcast on TV, and was stunned.


    The picture is a cut of the performance at Qingyun club last night, which brought fans to see a doctor on site, The host explained with both voice and emotion: "Last night, Dean Ding Ning of the school of traditional Chinese medicine and anesthesiology of Ninghai University held a special fan meeting in a club near the University City. According to netizens, at least 5000 fans gathered at the meeting. Dean Ding is worthy of the name of a little miracle doctor. He is not only versatile, but also has a free clinic for fans, which has been highly praised by fans. Our reporter specially Interviewed the fans who participated in the event... "


    This is a famous evening program in Ninghai, called "city focus". The host smiled and switched the picture to the picture of field reporters interviewing Ding Ning''s fans.


    Those interviewed fans were all in high spirits, trumpeting the grand occasion of the fan meeting last night. Before the end of the interview, they would raise their Scissor hands and shout, "Ning Ning Ning, I love you."


    Ding Ning was instantly thrilled. NIMA, the beautiful fans said that they just love themselves. What''s the ghost of the super fat man with more than 300 kilograms and his chin almost dragging to his chest? Also flew a wink. It''s so deadly.


    "Cluck!"


    Diba smiled back and forth, Pointing to the fat man, he said, "I still remember this fat man. I watched him when you treated him last night. I remember that he was sick all over. I didn''t say three highs, cholecystitis, double kidney stones, fatty liver, arthritis, vasculitis and arrhythmia... He was full of problems. You cured him all. No wonder he was so happy."


    "I remember him, too."


    Ding Ning, with a black face, said angrily, "but how sad my girlfriend should be that this dead fat man is ungrateful and even says he loves me in public."


    "Go, I''m not sad. Fans say that love you is different from love between lovers. What they say is love, admiration and appreciation... Well, you dare to play with me."


    When Diba said this, he suddenly found that Ding Ning''s smile was so strange that he suddenly woke up. He leaked his mouth and took himself into the role of his girlfriend. Suddenly, he became angry with shame. He opened his teeth and claws and jumped on him.


    Ding Ning''s heart is so beautiful. He''s good at fighting. As long as he fights, he must have frequent physical contact. If he contacts men, he can take the opportunity to rob wantonly. He''s not a gentleman, but a standard sex wolf. He''s a bastard if he doesn''t take advantage of it.


    So, poor Diba was quietly eating tofu by the shameless coyote, but she didn''t feel it. She just thought he touched it inadvertently.

 Chapter 1497

    However, with such a fuss, their previous embarrassment disappeared and returned to their previous appearance of talking and laughing.


    "Hey, honey, why did you take a bath for so long?"


    When Diba finished watching the city focus, which had been broadcast for half an hour, he found that Yang Mi was still in the bathroom and asked in doubt.


    "Who knows, maybe sister Mi likes taking a bath."


    Ding Ning spread his hands innocently all over his face. When Diba didn''t pay attention, a bad smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Diba doesn''t know what''s going on. He is the initiator, but he knows it. He chose Yang Mi''s clothes. Underwear is that kind of special interest. Don''t mention underwear. Even pajamas are summer, very thin and transparent. It''s strange if Yang Mi wants to wear them.


    It''s not that he deliberately tricked Yang Mi. He admitted that the sexy underwear had his bad taste, but he really didn''t find the pajamas. He only found one to wear in summer, so he took it easily. After all, the room was warm, and the pajamas in summer were not impossible to wear.


    At the moment, Yang Mi is gnashing her teeth in the bathroom in front of the mirror. This damn bastard must have deliberately straightened herself and even made such sexy clothes for herself.


    Even if she is a star, accustomed to the attention of the public, and even wears the so-called perspective clothes and backless clothes, after all, there is still underwear cover, but what does this bastard prepare for herself?


    What''s the difference between pure transparent thongs, hollowed out corsets that can''t cover two points, and black silk mesh pajamas? How dare she wear it out and feast the bastard''s eyes.


    "I''ll see if anything happens."


    Diba is still very concerned about Yang Mi. Lest she faint in the bathroom, she hurried to the bathroom and knocked on the door: "sister MI, sister MI, are you okay?"


    In the eyes of Ding Ning''s bad smile, the bathroom door was opened. Yang Mi pulled Diba in and closed the door. There was a burst of startling voice and curse soon. Then Diba ran out with a red face, stared at Ding Ning fiercely, trotted upstairs, hugged a suit of clothes again and sent it to the bathroom. Yang Mi walked out with a red face.


    Then, Ding Ning was a tragedy. He took the initiative to admit his mistake in the eyes of the two women, and solemnly apologized to Yang Mi. He didn''t give up his cunning argument that he didn''t find his pajamas in autumn and winter.


    Diba glared at him angrily and denounced him. But when Ding Ning asked her innocently how she bought such sexy underwear, her arrogance was immediately vented and wilted like frost eggplant.


    Seeing her eyes dodging and not answering positively, Ding Ning felt a little uncomfortable. Isn''t she as pure and clean as she showed on the surface, but there is an unknown side behind her, otherwise why buy so many sexy and explicit underwear.


    But he could detect the green and astringent of Diba''s kissing, and he was sure that she was still a virgin, so he quickly put the unhappiness behind him. Maybe she had some special hobbies.


    Deba is also dumb. She has a hard time eating yellow lotus. In fact, her bones are still very traditional and conservative. She didn''t buy those interesting underwear. Strictly speaking, they are not hers, but she can''t say the reason, which makes her very depressed.


    "It''s getting late. You go first."


    Yang Mi didn''t know whether she saw the ambiguity between Ding Ning and Diba, so she said directly.


    Ding Ning was stunned: "don''t you go?"


    "It''s so late that I won''t go back. I''ll stay with Diba."


    Yang Mi pretended to say inadvertently, which made Ding Ning feel bitter, but there was no reason to stay. She said with a strong smile, "well, you rest early, and I''ll go back first."


    "Well, slow down and pay attention to safety on the road."


    Dee


    BA was also afraid that Ding Ning would stay and ask about his underwear. Although he was reluctant, he still said with a forced smile.


    Yang Mi''s eyes flashed with satisfaction. Up to now, she can''t see that Ding Ning has ideas about Diba. She said to herself, hum, let you dare to play with your aunt and see how she treats you.


    Ding Ning didn''t plan to have anything with Diba in the evening. He didn''t have much regret. He soon left freely. After Diba sent him out, he whispered, "I''m gone. Call me when you think of me. I''ll come."


    "Aren''t you going back to Ninghai this morning?"


    Diba asked in surprise when he saw that Yang Mi didn''t come out.


    "Yes, but as long as you want to see me, I will come as soon as possible."


    Ding Ning has a transmission array. Naturally, he has absolute confidence and can come at any time.


    Diba bit his lips and said, "no, you''ll work too hard."


    "It''s not hard. As long as you miss me, I''m not hard at all."


    Ding Ning''s mouth was like wiping honey, which moved Diba to tears. He clenched his lips as if he had made a difficult decision and said softly: "those... Those underwear are not mine, but I promised others that I can''t say it. You must believe me."


    Ding Ning looked at her in a daze. Unexpectedly, she would suddenly give herself an explanation. Zhan Yan smiled and said, "I believe you. In fact, there is no need to explain. It doesn''t matter whether it''s yours or not. You must look good in your clothes."


    If Ding Ning flirted with her like this, she would certainly give him a shadowless foot in Foshan and give him a big white eye, but at the moment, she was moving, with a red face and a low voice like a mosquito: "if... If... You really like it, later... Later... I''ll show it to you."


    "Really, that''s what you said. Don''t go back."


    Ding Ning was overjoyed, and his saliva was about to flow out, grinning and giggling.


    Although there are so many women in him, none of them is willing to wear interesting underwear for him to appreciate. Although the women of the demon family obey him, they will die in this regard.


    This is the traditional concept of the demon family. I think only debauchery women will wear that. They follow three rules and four virtues, but they will never allow themselves to leave this bad impression in the heart of their husband.


    Ding led hunting them, not to mention the Terran women, who were more conservative in their bones, otherwise they would not leave the virgin body to him. Now many postures have not been unlocked, let alone wearing such shameless sexy underwear.


    "You big coyote, hurry up and talk later."


    Although Diba said such mind stirring words on impulse, he regretted it after saying it. He was ashamed and spat with a red face and began to drive people out.


    Ding Ning smiled, kissed her on the lips with a quick smile, and then walked away with a light smile.


    Diba covered his mouth, felt the residual temperature on his lips, and looked at Ding Ning''s far away back. For a moment, he was a little crazy.


    "People are gone and can''t bear it?"


    Yang Mi held her arm and said jokingly.


    "What are you talking about? I just look at the moon tonight."


    Diba''s face was hot and pretended to look up at the moon to hide his guilt.


    Yang Mi glanced and joked, "OK, don''t pretend. It''s cloudy tonight. Where''s the moon?"


    "Ah, there was a moon just now. How could it be gone? It must have been blocked by dark clouds. Hey, it looks like it''s going to rain."


    Diba was talking nonsense and her heart was pounding. She was worried that Yang Mi would object to her relationship with Ding Ning.


    "Hey! As a sister, I''m glad you can find a man you like.


    ¡±


    Yang Mila took Diba back to the room, took out a bottle of red wine from the wine cabinet, opened it, poured a glass, took a sip and said faintly: "to tell the truth, Ding Ning is really a magical and charming man, but the more such a man is, the more unreliable he is."


    "Why is it unreliable?"


    Diba was so worried that she could no longer cover up the fact that she liked Ding Ning and asked eagerly.


    Emotionally, she is a little white. She has no love experience. She threw herself on Ding Ning with all her heart only by virtue of her good feelings and hot head. She has no clear reason.


    "You think, it''s because he''s too good. Such a man is not easy to control, because there are too many women who like him. They cry and shout to jump on him. As the saying goes, men chase women across the mountain, women chase men across the gauze, and several men can resist the temptation of women outside."


    Yang Mi took a deep sip of wine, quickly rendered a layer of crimson on her white cheeks, and covered a layer of light sadness in her bright big eyes.


    "That''s someone else. He won''t. I have confidence in him."


    Diba was a little flustered, but if she was allowed to leave the only man who moved her in the past 27 years, she was reluctant in her heart, clenched her teeth and seemed to be strengthening her confidence.


    "You are not confident in him, but you are too confident. At the beginning, I was not as confident as you, but what happened?"


    Yang Mi had a bitter meaning on her mouth. She drank all the red wine in the glass, picked up the bottle and poured another glass, shook it gently in her hand, and looked at the scarlet flowers of wine, rippling and blooming like blood.


    Just like the once scarred heart, I thought it had been paralyzed and forgotten, but once the bloody wound was opened, the tearing pain always reminded her that the wound was still there and had not been completely healed.


    Diba didn''t speak. She took a wine glass and poured one for herself. She looked at the floor in a daze. She knew that sister Mi thought of her cheating ex husband again.


    The man was very handsome and amazing. He spoiled sister Mi when he got married, which made everyone envy him. But what happened? No, or split your leg?


    Although sister Mi generously chose to let go and announced to the foreign officials that they broke up only because of emotional discord, which gave both sides a decent step. It can be said that she has done her utmost in benevolence and righteousness.


    But what about the man? A few days before the divorce, he openly paired up with his gossip girlfriend, lived together and flew together, which made it easy for people who ate melons to guess the truth and made sister Mi blush.


    "People are different from people. I believe him."


    Diba was silent for a long time. After drinking half a glass of red wine, he said without hesitation.


    "Men, in fact, are the same. No one is more noble than anyone. I don''t want to persuade you or stop you, but I don''t want you to get hurt, let alone..."


    Yang Mi blushed, hesitated and shook her head. She didn''t go on.


    "Not to mention what?"


    Diba frowned and asked.


    "I''m just guessing. It may not be true. Forget it, I''d better not say it, so as not to make you suspicious."


    Yang Mi smiled bitterly and shook her head. She decided not to say it. Otherwise, it would be bad for the sisters to disagree and suspect each other.


    "Come on, sister MI, tell me quickly. I admit I have a good feeling for him, but I didn''t officially accept him. Since you don''t want me to get hurt, don''t hide from me and tell you everything you know."


    Diba showed the color of prayer, and her heart was not like overturning the five flavor bottle. She was afraid of hearing bad news from Yang Mi, but she was eager to know everything about him. The contradictory psychology was really painful.

 Chapter 1498

    "Since you want to know, I''ll tell you, but what I said is just speculation, which may not be true. Judge the truth by yourself. If I''m wrong, don''t blame me for gossiping in the future."


    Yang Mi looked at her firm eyes and reminded her with a sigh.


    "Well, you''re good for me. How can I blame you? Go ahead."


    Diba forced himself to calm down and promised seriously.


    "That''s good. Since you have to tell me, I''ll tell you that you''ve been playing hi these two days. Maybe you haven''t noticed that Ding Ning seems to have extraordinary feelings for purple clothes."


    Yang Mi saw that Diba suddenly opened her eyes and hurriedly said, "of course, I don''t feel like this alone. LIA has the same view as me. She always feels that Ding Ning is chasing purple clothes."


    "It''s impossible. Ding Ning and Ziyi are like enemies in life. They pinch each other when they meet. If you say he pursues others, I may believe it, but if you say he pursues Ziyi, it''s absolutely impossible."


    Diba''s heart suddenly relaxed, smiled, shook his head and flatly denied.


    "Hey! You still haven''t been in love. When a man looks at the woman he likes, even if he hides it better, his eyes can''t deceive people."


    Yang Mi sighed, Some pity looked at Diba''s ugly face and said: "Liya and I can see from Ding Ning''s eyes that he likes and loves Ziyi, and Ziyi actually likes him in her heart. But she didn''t notice or resisted for some reason, so she deliberately opposed him everywhere and kept fighting with him. This is what people often say. It''s not that friends don''t get together. Some couples live a noisy life like this , this kind of love is so deep that even the parties themselves may not be aware of it, but once they are made aware of it one day, they will completely burst out, never leave, never die. "


    Diba was silent for a long time and said, "that''s why you bet with Ziyi?"


    Yang Mi nodded and didn''t go on. She looked at her quietly, because she knew that this kind of thing could only be faced by herself. It was a barrier if she passed, and it was a robbery if she didn''t pass. No one could help her.


    Diba didn''t shake her head hysterically and said she didn''t believe it. Her face was calm and palpitating. Slowly, slowly raised her hand, righted the pouring glass on the tea table with one hand, and poured wine into the bottle with the other hand.


    Then


    Just like the most forthright man on the grassland, she began to pour wine into her mouth, cup by cup, and in the twinkling of an eye, she drank a bottle of red wine.


    What Baijiu did not persuade her, instead, stood up and went to the cupboard. Then he took a few bottles of wine to open. Yang Mi, red wine, liquor, beer, yellow wine and foreign wine all had tea tables.


    Pour the wine, look up, fill the wine, pour the wine again, look up and fill the wine again


    Without any communication, it''s like two parallel lines that don''t intersect each other, drinking each other until you get drunk and don''t feel it anymore.


    When Yang Mi decided to divorce, Diba drank all the wine she could find in the company without saying a word, and it passed after she woke up.


    "Cluck!"


    Diba drank and suddenly smiled. He laughed like crazy, with tears, The tone is stubborn, persistent and firm: "but so what? I don''t care whether what you say is true or false, but I know that he loves me and I love him very much. That''s enough. There is no right or wrong in the emotional world. Ziyi and I are sisters. It''s good, but I will never let her in this matter. Let''s compete."


    Yang Mi looked at her slightly moved. After seeing the madness in her eyes and a trace of firm persistence, Diba, as always, was still the girl who knew what she wanted at that moment, and would make unremitting efforts to strive for it.


    This is the best quality of her, and it is also the place she appreciates most


    Li sighed and stopped persuading. Zhan Yan smiled and raised his glass: "well, dry, I wish you success!"


    "Do it! But not wish me success, but wish me happiness."


    Diba smiled openly and confidently, raised his glass and drank it.


    ¡­¡­


    Jingling!


    Ding Ning was about to drive back to the siheyuan and then send it back to Ninghai. However, the telephone suddenly rang. He didn''t look at the caller number, so he reached out and connected the phone: "Hello!"


    "Who, talk, if not, I''ll hang up."


    No one spoke on the phone for a long time. He looked at the caller ID and found that it was a strange number in Yanjing. He frowned and impatiently urged.


    "How are you recently?"


    Finally, a gentle and elegant voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Creak!


    Ding Ning was shocked, like an electric current flowing through his body, and his heart beat rapidly. He stopped the car at the roadside with a sudden brake and asked excitedly, "MuQing, it''s you. Where are you now? Are you okay? Why can''t you get through your phone number? Did you change the number?"


    "I... everything is fine, thank you."


    Shen MuQing didn''t answer his question, but hesitated and sincerely thanked him.


    "I''m fine now. By the way, I''m in Yanjing now. Can you come out and meet me?"


    Ding Ning was excited and incoherent. He asked with expectation, even his voice trembling.


    "No, it''s inconvenient for me. I''m relieved to know you. Everything is fine. Well, that''s it. When someone comes, I''ll hang up."


    Shen MuQing was silent for a long time before she said a word in a hurry. Then, in some confusion, she hung up the phone directly.


    "Hey, MuQing, MuQing..."


    Ding Ning shouted excitedly, but there was a beeping blind sound in his ear, which made him put down his cell phone decadent.


    Then his eyes lit up and thought of something. He called again according to the phone number, but he couldn''t get through.


    Boom!


    Ding Ning hit the steering wheel with a hard blow. His face was blue. Instead of starting the car, he lit a cigarette and narrowed his eyes.


    Since Shen MuQing was brought back to Yanjing last time, he has never been able to get through to her,


    After a few days, he went to Kunpeng world. When he came back, he was busy and never tried to contact her.


    To tell the truth, Ding Ning has some resentment against Shen MuQing. His family opposes it. Won''t you contact me?


    He is also very clear that the attitude of the Shen family has always been firmly opposed to his being with Shen MuQing, and even wants to break the connection between them.


    But this is not the point. The point is what Shen MuQing''s attitude is. She has never contacted him. Does she want to break off like this? This made him angry and didn''t want to contact her, or even deliberately didn''t think of her.


    But the sudden call tonight made him realize that he was wrong. Shen MuQing didn''t want to contact him, but she seemed to have lost her freedom and even had to be restricted from making calls.


    This made him excited and angry at the same time. Shen family, it''s too much.


    Although Shen MuQing''s injury has his unshirkable responsibility, he also gave them a healthy Shen MuQing, but the Shen family not only didn''t thank them, but even restricted Shen MuQing''s freedom. It''s ungrateful.


    This makes him want to kill the Shen family immediately, rob Shen MuQing and hide in Paradise Island, so that they can''t find her all their life.


    But after thinking over and over again, he gave up with a bitter smile. He didn''t say whether Shen MuQing was willing or not. Even if she was willing, he didn''t want to drag her into this muddy water and implicate her at this critical time when he was full of enemies.


    Lao RI Fang Chang, Mu Qing, it''s enough to know that you have me in your heart. One day, I will go to Shen''s house and take you away. No one will


    Can''t stop me, wait for me, Mu Qing.


    Ding Ning''s eyes showed a decisive color, popped his cigarette butt out of the window, stepped on the accelerator and ran quickly in the streets of Yanjing.


    Jingling!


    The hurried phone rang again. Ding Ning was happy. Did Mu Qing call again?


    After reading the caller ID, it was Xiao Nuo. Ding Ning suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. He hurriedly slowed down and pulled over, and pressed the answer button: "Nuo, what''s the matter?"


    "I just got the news, and the river ran away."


    Xiao Nuo''s voice was very urgent.


    "What? The river ran away? How?"


    Ding Ning was surprised when he heard the speech. Jiang Zhong was in Yanjing and the ICAC went to the double regulation in person. How could he run away?


    "I don''t know the specific situation. It is said that the ICAC was attacked on the way back with him, and Jiangzhong took advantage of the chaos to escape."


    Xiao Nuo threw a heavy bomb again, which made Ding ninglei''s outer Jiao and inner tender, and widened his eyes in horror.


    There are still people who dare to attack the double regulated cadres of the ICAC. This is simply provoking the whole Chinese government. Who is so lawless?


    "The news hasn''t spread yet. I also got the news from home. I''m in trouble this time."


    Xiao Nuo said in a heavy tone.


    Ding Ning thought with her eyebrows. Yes, Jiang Zhong is the key figure in this case. If you can''t catch him, many clues will be interrupted, and the identity of black fox can''t be found out.


    "Ding Ning, you are in Yanjing now. Try to help Aunt Mei."


    Xiao Nuo begged anxiously.


    "Aunt Mei? Who is it?"


    Ding Ning asked strangely.


    "Aunt Mei is my aunt. She has always loved me most. She is an official of the central Anti Corruption Commission. She is responsible for the arrest of Jiangzhong Ze this time. Although there is a reason, if she can''t catch Jiangzhong back, she will bear the responsibility of leadership."


    Xiao Nuo said anxiously,


    "Your cousin? How do you call her Aunt Mei?"


    Ding Ning asked somewhat puzzled.


    "Oh, her last name is Shen and her name is Shen Mumei. She is Mu Qing''s little aunt. When I was a child, I often went to Mu Qing''s house and called her Aunt Mei all the time. Later, she married my cousin and became my aunt. I didn''t change my mouth."


    Xiao Nuo explained.


    Ding Ning was stunned. Unexpectedly, the Xiao family and the Shen family are also related by marriage, but it''s normal to think about it. So many families in Yanjing marry each other, and the relationship is complex. The relationship between the Shen family and the Xiao family has always been good, and there''s nothing strange about the marriage between the two families.


    "I also want to catch Jiang Zhongze, but the problem is that my eyes are black. How can I help?"


    Ding Ning rubbed his temples with a headache. Although he didn''t like the Shen family, nono begged himself. Of course, he also wanted to help. What''s more, he pulled down the river. Naturally, he didn''t want him to escape.


    "I have contacted Aunt Mei and recommended you to her. You can go directly to Aunt Mei to understand the situation. I believe you, you are the best. You can bring the river to justice."


    Xiao Nuo said cunningly.


    Ding Ning shook his head helplessly and smiled bitterly: "you girl, give me another set."


    "Well, husband."


    Xiao Nuo''s whine made Ding Ning''s soul fly. This girl called her husband for the first time.


    "Shout twice more. I''m comfortable. I''ll help your Aunt Mei."


    Ding Ning came to the spirit like beating chicken blood, and smiled with a shy face.


    "Roll, don''t push your nose on your face, love to help, don''t help pull down, PA!"


    Xiao Nuo was so angry that he hung up the phone directly, which made Ding Ning''s face bitter. This girl''s character is still so hot that she can''t afford to joke. It''s true.

 Chapter 1499

    Although Xiao Nuo hung up, he soon sent a text message.


    According to the contact information on the text message, Ding Ning dialed Aunt Mei''s phone and rushed to her address. It was a very ordinary three-story building. He met Aunt Mei in the office on the first floor.


    "Are you ding Ning? Hello, I''ve heard of you, very good boy."


    Shen Mo Mei is a very beautiful woman. She is wearing a fitting black professional suit. The look between her eyebrows is somewhat similar to Shen MuQing. She doesn''t have the gloomy smell of ordinary ICAC staff. She looks very amiable.


    I don''t know whether it was because of Xiao Nuo or Shen MuQing. He was very warm and kind to Ding Ning, and left a good first impression on him.


    "Director Shen, hello."


    Ding Ning shook hands with her politely and said straight to the point, "can you tell me the specific situation?"


    "Yes! Xiao Wang, please tell director Ding the details."


    When it comes to business, Shen Mumei''s look becomes serious and asks a subordinate to talk to Ding Ning in detail.


    Ding Ning looked at Shen Mo Mei in surprise. Unexpectedly, she knew the identity of the director of the 17th Bureau, but it was also normal. Otherwise, why should he intervene in the case.


    Xiao Wang is a man in his thirties. Although he doesn''t understand where director Shen found such a young and excessive guy, he didn''t dare to neglect when he heard that Ding Ning is a director, and told the story in detail.


    It turned out that this evening, Shen momei''s operation Department blocked the river that was preparing to check out and return to Ninghai in Yanjing international hotel according to the organizational procedures. She announced on the spot that she would be subject to double regulations and escorted to the ICAC for investigation and inquiry.


    Jiang Zhong was very excited at that time and kept shouting that he was innocent. ICAC personnel were used to such scenes and no one paid attention to him.


    Just as the ICAC vehicle passed the Yongding River Bridge, two cars in front of it had a rear end collision accident, and the driver quarreled and blocked the traffic.


    When the ICAC staff got off the bus impatiently to ask what was going on, a group of men with gas masks on their faces and guns jumped out of nowhere and attacked the ICAC vehicles.


    The ICAC dispatched three cars, and Jiang Zhong was in the second car. As police officers were accompanied, there was a gunfight with the gunmen on the spot.


    But unexpectedly, the masked men came prepared and threw smoke bombs with overpowering drugs, which directly charmed everyone. When the ICAC personnel woke up, the river had disappeared.


    "You mean Jiang Zhong was robbed? He didn''t run away by himself?"


    Ding Ning frowned tightly and asked with a puzzled face. Since he was robbed, why did Xiao Nuo say he ran away.


    "He ran away by himself."


    Xiao Wang looked ashamed and said, "at that time, we all thought that Jiangzhong was robbed, but we didn''t know until we asked the two colleagues in charge of guarding Jiangzhong. Just when the bandits attacked the vehicle and attracted the attention of colleagues, Jiangzhong took the opportunity to stun them and ran away."


    "Jiang Zhong knocked out your colleagues and ran away? There won''t be only two guards on the car, will there?"


    Ding Ning''s face became very strange.


    "No, in addition to Jiangzhong Ze and our two colleagues, there were three police officers on the car. One of them was responsible for driving the vehicle. Only when they were attacked, the three police officers rushed out of the car to fight with the bandits at the first time. Our two colleagues were attracted by the gun battle, so they were successfully attacked by Jiangzhong Ze and stunned them."


    Shen Mumei added.


    "Didn''t you put handcuffs on Jiang Zhong?"


    Ding Ning asked puzzled.


    "We have adopted double rules for Jiangzhong,


    You can''t wear handcuffs without a formal conviction. "


    Xiao Wang Shanshan said, "we ignored that Jiang Zhong was once a soldier. After all, he has been discharged from the army for 30 years, so he was careless and escaped."


    Ding Ning nodded thoughtfully. No wonder Xiao Nuo wanted to help Shen Mo Mei. Jiang Zhong ran away. Although there are objective factors, the ICAC must be responsible.


    If Jiangzhong was robbed by bandits, it''s OK. After all, it''s a force majeure factor. On the contrary, the ICAC has little responsibility. The problem is that Jiangzhong escaped by himself. The ICAC can''t shirk its responsibility. As the person in charge of the operation, Shen Mo Mei is even more responsible.


    "What measures have been taken in the follow-up? Have none of the bandits been caught? Can the general area of hiding in the river be determined?"


    Ding Ning continued to ask questions like a firecracker.


    It goes without saying that everyone knows why Jiangzhong ran away instead of meeting with the bandits. Jiangzhong himself knows that the bandits certainly didn''t come to save him, but to kill him, so he had to escape in order to survive.


    "The impact of this incident is too bad. In order to avoid public panic, the superior was angry and ordered to block all the news. The police and national security have secretly dispatched to block all the main roads out of the city for investigation. So far, no good news has come."


    Shen Mumei rubbed her temples and said with a headache, "the hiding place in the river can''t be locked. We checked the nearby monitoring, and he disappeared out of thin air without leaving any trace."


    "Have the drivers of the two cars that blocked the traffic at the rear investigated?"


    Ding Ning doesn''t think that the traffic jam caused by the rear end collision is a coincidence. It must have been premeditated.


    "These people did everything without leakage. When the bandits attacked us, the two drivers escaped. After the police investigated the vehicle information, the two vehicles were stolen licensed vehicles, and no trace could be found. The national security technicians also identified the traces on the vehicles, but found no useful clues, not even a fingerprint ¡£¡±


    Xiao Wang has been paying attention to the progress of the case. Hearing the speech, he immediately responded with kindness.


    Ding Ning frowned and fell into meditation.


    Although Xiao Nuo recommended Ding Ning, Shen momei obviously treated him differently because of his identity as director of the 17th Bureau of Ninghai. She didn''t give him much hope. Seeing him silent, she thought she was embarrassed, "Xiaoding, that''s the situation. Now even Guoan can''t find any clues. It can be seen that these bandits are well-trained and take action after careful planning. I''m afraid it''s difficult to find clues. Forget it. I appreciate your kindness. It''s getting late. Go back and have a rest early."


    "Director Shen, there is no clue. What you just said is a clue."


    Ding Ning shook his head and said with a smile.


    "The clue I said?"


    Shen Mumei was confused and looked at him.


    "Yes, well-trained and carefully planned. Isn''t that the clue?"


    Ding Ning said with confidence.


    Shen Mumei and Xiao Wang looked at each other. They didn''t know what the clue was.


    Ding Ning saw that they didn''t understand, Then he said carefully: "Well trained shows that these bandits are not ordinary people. They must be outlaws compiled by a force or an organization in Yanjing. Isn''t this a clue? If you work hard in this regard, you can certainly find the origin of these people. You know, such outlaws live a life of licking blood with a knife. They can''t keep a low profile at ordinary times, especially in casinos Nightclubs are places of entertainment where people like to go. "


    "You mean? Yanjing underground forces?"


    Shen Mo Mei''s eyes lit up and said thoughtfully.


    "No, the underground forces don''t have such courage. Besides, even if director Ding''s statement is reasonable, it''s just speculation. No one can guarantee that these people are local forces in Yanjing? Maybe it was done by foreign forces?"


    Although Xiao Wang thought what Ding Ning said was reasonable, he still said something unconvinced.


    But then he found that Ding Ning was smiling and silent, while director Shen looked at him like an idiot.


    This made his father-in-law monk confused, scratched his head and said, "what, am I wrong?"


    "Fool, have you forgotten the second clue Xiao Ding just said?"


    Shen Mo Mei shouted angrily.


    "Second clue? Action after careful planning?"


    Xiao Wang was confused and said, "what''s the clue?"


    "I ask you, what time is it when we are in the middle of the double gauge river?"


    Shen Mo Mei asked, hating that iron is not steel.


    "At six thirty-two in the evening, I remember very well."


    Xiao Wang still couldn''t figure out what was wrong and replied with a puzzled face.


    "When did we get the order from our superiors and rush to Yanjing international hotel?"


    Shen momei is worried about his IQ. I don''t know how this guy got into the ICAC.


    "At 5:20, the Department held an emergency meeting. The meeting ended at 5:40. At 5:52, we left the ICAC, rushed to the parking lot of Yanjing International Hotel at 6:27, and announced the double regulation decision on jiangzhongze in the hotel room at 6:32."


    Xiao Wang seems to be very sensitive to time. He remembers the time axis very clearly. He answered fluently, which makes Ding Ning look at him with new eyes. Talent, it''s a pity that his brain doesn''t turn a corner.


    "When were we attacked?"


    Shen Mo Mei continued to ask.


    "At 6:58, we got on the Yongding River Bridge and got stuck in a traffic jam for 13 minutes. When our colleagues got off impatiently and asked, it was 7:11 when they were attacked by the bandits. The accompanying police officers fought with them for about five minutes, and the bandits threw out smoke bombs and stunned us. When I woke up, I specially looked at the following table. It was 7:27, indicating that our coma time was not long, only ten minutes A few minutes. "


    Xiao Wang replied solemnly, and then asked, "but what does this have to do with the second clue?"


    Shen Mumei was so angry that she almost didn''t take a mouthful of old blood out. It was because Xiao Wang was born with unparalleled sensitivity to numbers that she promoted him as a capable man. However, she didn''t expect that this goods was a digital recorder. Her brain didn''t turn around at all, which made her feel ashamed. She drank and scolded angrily: "it''s so obvious to remind you. Don''t you understand?"


    "Let me explain to brother Wang. It''s like this. From receiving the order from the superior to being attacked in the Shuanggui River, the timeline is from 5:20 to 7:11, right?"


    Ding Ning asked.


    "Yes, what does that have to do with the clue? I can''t understand why?"


    Xiao Wang nodded, his face full of desire for knowledge.


    Ding Ning was speechless, hehe said with a smile: "I said two clues before. In fact, the first clue was based on the second clue. You think, from the time you got the notice from your superiors to the time you were attacked by bandits, the time span was only more than an hour..."


    "I see!"


    Xiao Wang clapped his thigh and said excitedly: "in such a short time, he can attack us through careful planning, which shows that those bandits can only be local forces in Yanjing, and foreign forces have no time to catch up."

 Chapter 1500

    Shen Mumei is speechless. Have you fed the IQ of this product to the dog?


    Such a simple logic, which he has only figured out until now, is still as excited as discovering the new world. Is it glorious?


    "In fact, from these two clues, we can deduce other clues."


    Ding Ning saw that the goods were finally enlightened, and he had no intention of continuing to entangle in his IQ. He thought and continued.


    "What other clues?"


    Xiao Wang had a light in his eyes, and no longer had the slightest contempt for his youth.


    You know, even Guoan couldn''t find any clues in this case, so he couldn''t do anything about it, but Ding Ning didn''t even go to the scene. He only found two clues according to the case statement, and he could deduce more clues, which surprised him.


    Shen Mo Mei''s eyes twinkled and said, "I can only infer on the basis of these two clues that someone must have leaked the news. I''m afraid there are internal traitors in our ICAC. I can''t think of anything else."


    "The ICAC may not have a traitor. Don''t forget that you are cooperating with the police and accompanying police officers this time."


    Ding Ning said calmly.


    "You mean there''s an insider among the accompanying police officers?"


    Shen Mo Mei''s eyes flashed. If the police had a ghost, the responsibility of the ICAC would be much less, and she would be the first to explain.


    "When the bandits attack the ICAC vehicles, they either save people or kill people. It''s impossible for the three police officers not to understand this truth. At this time, they don''t protect Jiang Zhongze, but rush out of the car to exchange fire with the bandits at the first time. Do you think it''s normal?"


    Ding Ning sat on the sofa with a golden dagger. His slender knuckles gently knocked on the armrest of the sofa, and his eyes glittered with wise luster: "of course, this is just my inference, which may not be correct. Maybe these policemen are really brave and invincible good policemen."


    "If you don''t say it, I can''t remember it. When you say it, it''s really suspicious. The accompanying police officers just cooperate with our ICAC action just in case. How can they be so brave? They are not criminal police. They are desperate to exchange fire with the bandits. Those bandits are all armed with heavy firepower."


    Shen momei also realized the problem and said with a frown.


    But this kind of thing is easy to doubt, but it is very troublesome to investigate. After all, the police officer fought bravely with the bandits and is a hero in everyone''s mind. If she rashly put forward that they are suspected and asked to investigate them, maybe a big hat that wants to shirk responsibility and slander the heroic police officer will be buckled on her head.


    "In fact, not only the police, but also your two colleagues who were stunned, have great doubts. Although Jiangzhong was a soldier, it was 30 years ago. As far as I know, he has been living in dignity and has no habit of fitness these years. No matter how good his body is, he has already collapsed. This can be seen from his figure. Such a man with a big belly I''m afraid it''s not so easy for middle-aged and elderly men, even if they sneak attacks, to easily stun two people in their prime of life. "


    Ding Ning had no time to worry about what she was thinking, but directly said his doubts.


    "No, no, Lao Zhang and Lao Liang are old people of the ICAC. I know them. They will never collude with Jiang Zhong."


    Xiao Wang shook his head again and again. Some couldn''t accept this inference. In any case, he didn''t believe that his colleagues would be traitors.


    "Shut up and don''t forget what we do. The most taboo in our business is emotional."


    Shen Mo Mei gave a fierce drink, and for the first time, she showed a strong momentum led by the ICAC.


    Xiao Wang immediately shut his mouth, but his face looked obviously different


    Some are unconvinced.


    Ding Ning also didn''t think so, smiled and said, "I''m also speculating. Although it''s possible, it may not be true."


    "Presume boldly and verify carefully. This is our ICAC''s always code of conduct. If you have any doubts, you should check them. Remember, if you are so emotional again, you are not worthy to be a qualified ICAC staff member. Xiao Ding, ignore him. You go on."


    Shen Mumei stared at Xiao Wang in disappointment and said to Ding Ning.


    "The time span of the whole incident was less than two hours, but the people behind the scenes planned such an attack in such a short time, but there is absolutely no perfect plan in the world, and there will always be flaws in a hurry. I have seen the bus route from the ICAC to Yanjing International Hotel, and a total of three routes can be reached."


    Ding Ning said with confidence: "The route of Yongding River Bridge is not your only choice. On the contrary, it is a long way around. How can the bandits be sure that you are bound to pass here and make a car accident and set an ambush on the bridge in advance? We assume that if the information is leaked by the ICAC, then the matter is simple. Who suggested taking the route of Yongding bridge?"


    "It''s deputy director Chen, but his reason is very justified. It was the rush hour at that time. Although Yongdingqiao bridge circled a little, it was much smoother than the other two routes. Besides, deputy director Chen is an old ICAC and has always been very honest. He should not be confused about such things."


    Shen Mumei''s face was very ugly. She hesitated to excuse deputy director Chen. Xiao Wang secretly glanced aside. Just now she taught herself not to be emotional. You''re still protecting the calf.


    "I''m just raising doubts. I''m not sure it must be him. Director Shen said just now. Make bold assumptions and carefully verify. Besides, you haven''t asked the deputy director Chen. Did he mean to take the Yongding bridge route, or did others suggest it to him?"


    Ding Ning said quietly, "this is what I want to say next. If it is the news leaked by the police, who is the police sitting in the same car with deputy director Chen and has the opportunity to suggest him to take the Yongding bridge? Then this person is likely to be a traitor."


    Before Shen Mo Mei could speak, Ding Ning waved his hand and continued, "of course, it''s only possible. It doesn''t rule out the possibility that the behind the scenes men set an ambush on all three routes."


    Shen Mo Mei secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t want a traitor inside the ICAC. Once it was verified, it would be a matter of losing her head.


    Xiao Wang and others don''t know. They just think it''s an ordinary high-ranking official corruption case. But as a middle and senior level of the ICAC and a member of the Shen family, she has heard some inside stories. She knows that Jiang Zhongze''s case seems not only to be as simple as corruption and bribery, but also involves a major case of selling national interests. This is a high-voltage line. Who touches who dies.


    "But this may not be great, maybe the people behind the scenes have this strength, but in such a hurry situation, there are ambushes on the three routes, and we must spare no efforts to leave any clues. This possibility is very little. Therefore, I prefer the ICAC or the police to have their eyes on each other."


    As soon as Ding Ning''s voice changed, she lifted Shen Mo Mei''s heart again, and sighed with a sad face. However, she still took out her notebook and recorded all the suspected places Ding Ning said. Anyway, with these doubts, it''s better than having no clue and no direction for detection.


    "Anything else?"


    Xiao Wang looked thirsty for knowledge and did not hide his worship in his eyes.


    "Of course, it''s like a messy thread group. As long as you can find a thread head, you can take the whole thread group apart according to the thread head. The same is true in this case."


    Ding Ning smiled and said, "I


    Haven''t you found so many doubts based on two clues? The case has gradually become clear, with the outlaws bred by the local forces in Yanjing, three police officers who were desperate to exchange fire with the bandits, two ICAC staff who were stunned by the aging River, and possible route proponents. "


    I didn''t wait for the modest Xiao Wang to ask for advice, Ding Ning continued: "From these clues, we can infer that the man behind the scenes can bury nails in the ICAC and the police station, and can easily mobilize a group of bold outlaws for his use, which shows that he has great energy, and he is thoughtful and decisive. Most importantly, he must have close contacts with Jiangzhong and have a big handle on him In his hands, or the great interests of heaven are among them, otherwise this person will never risk the universal condemnation and try to kill the people in the river even if he does not hesitate to provoke the majesty of the Chinese government. "


    Shen Mo Mei held her forehead speechless and thought Ding Ning was talking nonsense. After talking for a long time, she still didn''t know who it was. However, considering Xiao Wang''s anxious IQ, she was relieved. It is estimated that this is for Xiao Wang.


    "Who is this man?"


    Sure enough, Xiao Wang was silly and naive to ask.


    "If I had known I wouldn''t be here, I should have gone home and gone to bed."


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes in silence. NIMA, I just came to provide you with clues and investigation direction. He said it so clearly. If he still can''t find out, he can''t help it.


    "Why? The case hasn''t been solved. Are you still in the mood to sleep?"


    Xiao Wang asked foolishly. He almost didn''t laugh at Ding Ning. It depends on his brother. He didn''t even sleep until he solved the case. He shrugged and said helplessly: "things are very clear. Even the general identity and status of the people behind the scenes have been delineated for you. If you check according to these clues, it will come out soon."


    "But we are the Independent Commission against corruption. We can only investigate corrupt cadres. This case has risen to a criminal case. We can''t intervene."


    Xiao Wang seemed to feel that the question he asked was a little stupid. He scratched his head in embarrassment, but what he said made Ding ninglei''s outer focus and inner tenderness.


    He really didn''t know much about the ICAC. He thought they could investigate any case. For a long time, he could only investigate official corruption cases. Didn''t he say it for nothing.


    Immediately he smiled bitterly and said, "what am I doing here? It''s not in vain."


    "No, I think you''re very good at handling cases. I''ll be on duty with director Shen in the evening. You can help us analyze the case. Since you can pass the time, it can give us confidence and boost our morale."


    Xiao Wang said sincerely on his face that Ding Ning almost didn''t have a mouthful of old blood. All day, he was a role of boosting morale and chatting with others to pass the time.


    "Xiao Ding, don''t listen to his nonsense. The clues you provide are very key. Although we can''t participate in the case handling, I''ll give your speculation to the police and hope to provide them with an idea to solve the case."


    Shen Mo Mei was also drunk. She smiled and explained to Ding Ning.


    "I''m telling the truth. You''ve been suspended and we''ve only been given three days to solve the case, but we can''t intervene in the case and place all our hopes on the police. What else can we do now besides killing time here?"


    Xiao Wang muttered a little unconvinced.


    "Shut up, you talk a lot."


    Shen Mumei drank and scolded angrily, turned to Ding Ning and said, "thank you anyway. It''s getting late. You''d better go back and have a rest early."

 Chapter 1501

    Ding Ning shows a thoughtful look. No wonder Xiao Nuo asked herself to help Shen momei. She has been suspended.


    Also, the impact of this incident is so bad that it not only used guns in the street at the foot of the emperor, but also let a corrupt official suspected of betraying the country escape. As the person directly responsible, Shen momei''s suspension is probably light.


    It seems that the leader is really angry this time. He gave a dead order to solve the case within three days.


    If Jiang Zhongze can be arrested or the real murderer behind the scenes can be found within three days, Shen Mo Mei may still hope to be reinstated. If not, her career will basically come to an end.


    Hey! only!


    Although he never liked the Shen family, for the sake of her being half of the Xiao family, he tried to help her once.


    Ding Ning made up his mind, took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone: "find a way to find out for me who the group of people who fired guns at Yongding River Bridge this evening."


    Before Shen momei heard how the other party answered, Ding Ning hung up the phone directly, smiled and said, "director Shen, I''ll go first. I''ll talk to you in time if there''s anything."


    "Xiao Ding, thank you!"


    Shen momei looked at Ding Ning deeply and said with some complicated eyes.


    After sending Ding Ning to the gate, he clenched his teeth and whispered in a very fast voice: "if I have a chance, I will try to arrange for Mu Qing to meet you."


    Ding Ning looked at her in amazement, but found that she had turned back to the office, as if that sentence was not what she said. If he hadn''t confirmed that he had heard correctly, he would have thought it was auditory hallucination.


    Shen Mumei sat on her desk and stared at the wall in a daze. To tell the truth, she still had a good impression of Ding Ning.


    She not only knew that her niece Shen MuQing''s congenital heart disease was cured by him, but also knew that Shen MuQing loved the young man deeply.


    Unfortunately, since Shen MuQing''s heart disease was completely cured, the Shen family put Shen MuQing''s marriage on the agenda again. Although she strongly opposed it and firmly said that she would not marry Zhao Zilong, the Shen family''s old man was famous for his overbearing and overbearing. Regardless of her opinions, no doubt ordered people to put her under house arrest at home and cut off all her external contacts.


    This makes Shen momei very distressed about her niece. Sometimes she thinks that if Mu Qing''s heart disease is not cured by Ding Ning, maybe old man Shen is worried that it will stimulate her, and her attitude may not be so tough, but after her heart disease is completely cured, she will lose her last card to compete with the family and can only reluctantly succumb to fate.


    Just as she did in those years, she had a lover she loved, but because the door was not in the right place, he was directly separated by old man Shen, forcing her to marry a man she didn''t love.


    After so many years, her heart was full of resentment. She didn''t even step into the Shen family during the new year and festival. She put all her energy on her work and became an iron lady with an iron face and selflessness. She offended many dignitaries and made countless enemies for the Shen family. She was silently retaliating the arbitrary and domineering old man in her own way.


    Therefore, even if she knew Ding Ning was Xiao Nuo''s boyfriend, she still planned to set him up with Shen MuQing. She was happy to do anything that could block the old thing.


    Zhu Pengcheng called back soon, but the frightened reply made Ding Ning''s face blue: "sorry, young Lord, it''s all my fault. I didn''t expect Huang zhenghang to be so bold. He dared to take orders outside in the name of black rats and do such a big case. I''ll arrange for someone to catch him and enforce the family law."


    "What kind of family law do the abandoned children who have been driven out enforce? Give me their position. Don''t interfere in this matter. If you don''t do well, you can plant you in."


    Ding Ning''s face was gloomy and could drip water. At the beginning, Zhu wuflawless suggested Zhu Pengcheng to put it away


    Huang zhenghang, a person who doesn''t follow the rules, did it directly, but Zhu Pengcheng thought of his brothers and only drove him out of the organization, which buried today''s hidden danger.


    After all, Huang zhenghang is the old man of the black mouse. Even if he is driven out, once he is caught in an accident, he will be the first to bite Zhu Pengcheng out. After all, the black mouse has done so many bad things. Even if it is not Zhu Pengcheng''s original intention, he must bear the brunt as the leader of the black mouse.


    This time, Huang zhenghang risked universal condemnation and openly attacked state functionaries with guns in the name of black rats, which has seriously violated the bottom line that the state can tolerate and must not run away.


    What Ding Ning has to do now is not to bring Huang zhenghang to justice, but to find him before Guoan and the police and erase his memory of the black mouse organization. Otherwise, Zhu Pengcheng will be in danger this time.


    "Young Lord, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I''d better deal with it this time."


    Zhu Pengcheng didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter and said remorse.


    "I''ll leave it to you to deal with? I''ll leave it to you to let him go? Huang zhenghang, such a scum and scum, deserves to die for his bad deeds. You not only didn''t kill him, but also let him live. Now it''s impossible to end. Do you know what he did? He''s going to poke a hole in the sky. He dares to attack even the car of the ICAC. The No. 1 chief named the person he wants Dare to rob, and you''ll deal with it. Don''t you think you''re dying fast enough? "


    Ding Ningqi yelled and frightened Zhu Pengcheng into obedience, and bean sized drops of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    He was really nostalgic and wanted to catch Huang zhenghang and teach him a lesson, beat him well and then drive him out of Yanjing, but he didn''t expect to cause so much anger in Ding Ning.


    He didn''t think so. He thought Ding Ning was making a mountain out of a molehill, but after he heard what Huang zhenghang had done, he was suddenly in a cold sweat.


    As a big man in Yanjing and an old Jianghu, how can you imagine what terrible consequences will be caused if Huang zhenghang is caught, the whole black mouse organization will be exposed and liquidated, and Zhu Pengcheng must be the one who died the worst.


    "Young Lord, I''m sorry! I''ll try to make Huang zhenghang shut up forever."


    Zhu Pengcheng is also a decisive person. At this time, he dares to take into account his brothers'' feelings and gnash his teeth.


    "I said, don''t meddle in this matter. Now Guoan and the police are staring at Huang zhenghang. As long as you do something to him, you will be targeted by Guoan. Now, send me his position. Don''t meddle in other things. I''ll deal with it."


    Ding Ning ordered without doubt.


    Although he appreciated the people who spoke of righteousness, he hated the unprincipled loyalty. What kind of loyalty did he have for people like Huang zhenghang who had evil intentions and did bad things? Such scum should directly break into pieces and sink into the river. It was ridiculous to talk to him about loyalty.


    "Yes, little Lord."


    Zhu Pengcheng wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, responded respectfully, hung up the phone, and immediately sent the location of Huang zhenghang to Ding Ning.


    "What''s the matter, old Zhu? A restless look?"


    Seeing Zhu Pengcheng''s face pale and sweating on his forehead, rose asked with concern.


    "The little Lord is angry."


    Zhu Pengcheng smiled bitterly, told the story in detail, sighed and said, "rose, do you think I did wrong? At the beginning, I didn''t care enough about my brothers and let Huang zhenghang go, so I buried today''s hidden danger."


    Rose gently massaged him and beat his back, and said softly, "you attach importance to love, I know, but it also depends on the object. For people like Huang zhenghang who have done so many bad things outside in the name of organization behind your back, where is it worth talking about


    Loyalty. "


    "Maybe people are old. When they are old, they will be softhearted and nostalgic. Although I know that Lao Huang has done a lot of bad things, he really deserves to die. I have no time to persuade me to kill him, but when I think of the time when we just established the organization, he once blocked the knife for me, so I can''t do anything."


    Zhu Pengcheng''s eyes twinkled with the color of remembrance, and said sadly.


    "When you''re old, just quit. Give this family property back to the young owner, or give it to no time. Let''s find a beautiful place to live in seclusion. It''s good to plant vegetables, raise flowers, walk dogs and feed birds every day."


    Rose leaned her head against Zhu Pengcheng''s shoulder and said longingly.


    "Well, I''m tired of fighting and killing in the Jianghu. Now I have no time to follow the young master in Ninghai. I can relax. When this matter is handled, I''ll resign with the young master and find a beautiful place to provide for the elderly, plant flowers, raise grass and live a free life."


    Zhu Pengcheng grabbed Rose''s hand and said happily.


    "OK, let''s make a deal. I''ll check the Internet these days to see where it''s suitable for seclusion."


    Rose said cheerfully. Her eyebrows and eyes were full of joy. She couldn''t wait to stand up and look up on the Internet.


    But he didn''t notice Zhu Pengcheng''s concern and sadness.


    People can''t help themselves in the Jianghu. No one dares to make their own ideas when they are in power, but will those enemies let themselves go once they retire?


    What''s more, Huang zhenghang''s trouble is too big this time. Although the little Lord said he would solve it, he doesn''t think the little Lord has the ability to settle such a big thing.


    There is no way back in the Jianghu. Once you step into it, you can''t turn back.


    Zhu Pengcheng''s face showed a touch of unspeakable bitterness. He was very poor in the first half of his life, but he was also very rich. In the second half of his life, life and death have long been bearish. The only thing he can''t rest assured is that he has no time and roses.


    Although he didn''t mean it, he did do a lot of bad things, such as the cycle of cause and effect, bad retribution, and the debts he owed will be repaid sooner or later. Maybe this time is the time for him to repay his debts.


    Fortunately, he had long been mentally prepared. A few months ago, he passed all the visible industries under his name to the name of flawless and rose.


    In that way, even if one day they are gone, they will have no worries about food and clothing and don''t have to live the hard days when he was young.


    Outside the Fifth Ring Road in Yanjing, in an abandoned factory building, the windows were covered with black cloth. From the outside, it was dark and hemp painted, as if no one was there.


    Huang zhenghang''s face was uncertain. He sat on the rattan chair and stared at more than 20 men silently eating hot pot around the stove in the dim light. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Boss, on such a cold day, you can eat some to warm up."


    When a confidant saw that he didn''t eat or drink, he kindly advised him.


    Huang zhenghang shook his head absently, frowned tightly and asked slowly, "is there any news from Xiao Qi?"


    "Not yet."


    The confidant scratched his head.


    "If I haven''t heard from you for so long, nothing will happen?"


    Huang zhenghang stood up impatiently and paced back and forth.


    "Don''t worry, boss. Although Xiao Qi likes to play at ordinary times, he knows the priorities of things. In addition, Liu Geda and stone follow him. With their skills, even if they meet Guoan, they don''t have the strength to fight."


    The confidant comforted softly.


    "That''s true."


    Huang zhenghang seemed to think of the force of Liu pimple and stone, and his eyebrows widened slightly.

 Chapter 1502

    Dangdang!


    When the heavy iron door was knocked, the men who were eating hot pot immediately stood up and dispersed, vigilantly picked up the guns around them, looking like a great enemy.


    Dangdang ^ Dangdang ^ Dangdang!


    When they heard the knock on the door after two short and three long, they were relieved.


    Zi!


    When the door was opened, a man wrapped in a shabby military coat with messy hair put his head in and said with a happy face, "boss, Xiaoqi and stone are back."


    Huang zhenghang smiled on his face, stood up excitedly and said, "OK, hedgehog, see if there is a tail, and then let them in."


    The man in the military coat grinned and showed his big yellow teeth. He rubbed his hands with an obscene smile: "there are open spaces around. We''ve seen it. There''s no tail. Xiao Qi also brought back a chick. Boss, do you think you can... Hei hei."


    "MD, like Xiao Qi, when is it time to play with women?"


    Huang zhenghang smiled and scolded, and then waved his hand: "OK, you''ve been working hard for a long time. Come and eat some to warm up your body. Zhang Meng, you go watch for the hedgehog."


    "I see, boss!"


    The burly Zhang Meng stood up reluctantly and said, staring at the hedgehog.


    In such a cold weather, who doesn''t want to eat hot pot and drink around the warm stove. It''s a pain to watch outside, but there''s no way. Who makes so many people don''t love women.


    "Xiao Qi is good. I know that my brothers are hungry and thirsty. I also brought a girl back. It''s fun now."


    "There is just a little girl. So many of us have to play to death."


    "OK, just be satisfied. Now it''s so strict outside. It''s good for Xiao Qi to bring back a girl."


    "That''s right. It''s better to follow boss Huang, eat popular, drink spicy, and play with girls."


    "I just don''t know how the girl Xiao Qi brought back this time looks. Don''t just bring a crooked melon and rotten dates back."


    "Never mind her. I''ve been holding it for two days. I just want to be a mother."


    "You''re really not picky about food."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of men laughed with lustful eyes and watched a van drive directly into the factory building without blinking.


    Huang Qi jumped down from the co pilot with a proud smile on his face: "uncle, I''m back."


    "Well, it''s hard, Xiao Qi. Come and tell me about the situation."


    Huang zhenghang''s eyes flashed the color of love, smiled and nodded.


    I don''t know if he did too many bad things and was punished. He was born infertile, so he regarded Huang Qi as his own nephew.


    Huang Qi smiled and quickly whispered to his uncle, "we''ve contacted the middleman. Although we didn''t finish the task to kill the guy this time, we also achieved the goal of the employer. The other party said that we would leave Yanjing as soon as possible."


    Huang zhenghang frowned and said discontentedly, "arrange for us to leave? If we want to leave, we still need him to arrange? I just want to know if the employer has received the money promised to us, 30 million, so he specially gave us a deposit of 2 million. Even if the task is not successfully completed, he should give us at least 20 million, otherwise the brothers will drink the West and north wind in the future."


    "Well, he only said that the employer would give us some as appropriate, but he was not sure how much he would give. After all, we didn''t complete the task."


    Huang Qi said somewhat.


    "A part? How much is the special part? 1.8 million is also a part, and 20 million is also a part. MD, I put my head on my pants belt to do such a big thing that pierces the sky. Isn''t it for money? If this bastard dares not to fulfill his promise, I must kill him."


    Huang zhenghang is like a grumpy old lion with hair and beard


    Zhang burst into a curse.


    "Uncle, don''t be angry. First eliminate the fire. The middleman also said that he would have a good talk with each other and at least strive for another 10 million for us."


    Huang Qi quickly Wenyan soft persuasion.


    "Ten million?"


    Huang zhenghang calmed down a little when he heard the speech, but he was still dissatisfied and said, "ten million is too little. No, tell him to give another fifteen million at least, otherwise, everyone will die."


    "How can the fish die and the net be broken? We don''t even know who the employer is."


    Huang Qi said with a bitter smile.


    "Hum! I don''t know who the employer is, but I know who the middleman is. Just convey my words directly to the middleman. He understands."


    Huang zhenghang subconsciously touched a USB flash disk in his pocket with a confident look on his face.


    "Well... Well."


    Huang Qi knows his uncle''s temperament. Although he thinks his uncle is too careless to do this, he doesn''t care. As long as he has money and women to play with.


    Just as my uncle and nephew were whispering, the stone in charge of driving jumped down from the driver''s seat, nodded at Huang zhenghang, leaned against the door, lit a cigarette and smoked.


    Liu pimple, as his name suggests, has muscles like iron pimples. His camouflage clothes are bulging and his skin is black. The next stop is like a black iron tower.


    When he got out of the car, Liu pimple turned and carried down a small and exquisite girl like a chicken. The girl''s face was dirty and could not see her face clearly. She was wearing only a dirty white dress in such a cold day. She looked like a beggar.


    "Pimple, where did you pick up a madwoman?"


    They were disappointed at the sight, especially the girl''s eyes were dull and obviously mentally retarded. Although they liked to play with women, they were still scared of neuropathy.


    "It was on the road. Xiao Qi had to bring it back. He said that at this point, such a woman is the safest."


    Liu pimple said in a deep voice.


    Huang zhenghang praised: "yes, Xiao Qi is right. At this point, safety first. Even if such a tramp is missing, it will not attract the attention of the police. Let''s make do with it first. When the limelight is over, we will go abroad immediately. What kind of women do you want to play and can''t play at that time."


    "Yes, you don''t. I''ll come first. I''m never picky about food."


    The hedgehog rushed forward with a dirty face, pressed the girl under her body, and his smelly mouth arched on the girl''s neck.


    "Hedgehog, I know you have a strong taste and like licking best. I''ll give you a task to lick the madwoman. Brothers can go back and talk."


    A man grinned, causing a burst of laughter.


    "No problem. The madwoman looks dirty, but she doesn''t smell at all. She smells delicious."


    In his busy schedule, the hedgehog raised his head and said with a happy smile. He couldn''t wait to tear open the girl''s skirt.


    Goo Doo!


    Everyone couldn''t help swallowing their saliva. They looked straight at the girl''s body like lanolin white jade. They didn''t expect that the appearance was dirty, but the body was as white as jade. It wasn''t dirty at all.


    "MD, let the hedgehog pick up a bargain. Maybe it''s still a baby."


    A big man muttered with envy, jealousy and hatred. Everyone nodded one after another. They all felt a little regretful that they didn''t go first.


    "Eh, isn''t this woman a domestic slave? Why is there a dog chain around her neck?"


    The hedgehog suddenly found that a very thin transparent chain was tied around the girl''s neck, and said in surprise.


    I haven''t found it before because the chain is transparent and I don''t know what metal it is made of. It''s almost invisible to the naked eye. If it weren''t for him, he would lie on the girl and kiss


    , it gave him the cold touch of his mouth, which he couldn''t find yet.


    As soon as the voice fell, it suddenly changed.


    I don''t know whether it was stimulated by the word "dog chain" or the word "slave". The girl''s empty and godless eyes suddenly became smart. Her dirty little hands suddenly lifted up and held the hedgehog''s face.


    The hedgehog was overjoyed. Unexpectedly, the girl was awake. Although he had a strong taste, he would be very upset if he didn''t interact. Hehe smiled and kissed the girl''s mouth with his smelly mouth.


    Poof!


    The next moment, everyone was thrilled. The girl''s slender and weak hands just twisted gently, and the hedgehog''s neck bone clicked and was broken alive.


    But this is not the end, but just the beginning. The girl continued to twist hard and forcibly twisted off the hedgehog''s head. The headless body kept twitching. The neck cavity ejected a lot of blood like a fountain due to the effect of air pressure, sprayed the girl''s head and face, and dyed the girl''s body red.


    With a slight push, the girl pushed the hedgehog''s body aside, sat naked in a pool of blood, and easily penetrated the hedgehog''s chest with a bloody hand in the eyes of the people, taking out the warm blood


    The heart, with its head bowed, chewed as if no one else, looked very gloomy and terrible.


    "Devil... Devil... She... She... Is... Is... Devil... Devil... Ghost..."


    This terrible scene made the old man shudder and scream, even his teeth were fighting and he couldn''t speak quickly.


    There were also some cowardly bandits who were scared to pee when their crotch was hot.


    "Kill her, kill him."


    Huang zhenghang''s face changed sharply and shouted in panic.


    Although the hedgehog is very lecherous, his skill is very powerful. Generally, five or six strong men are not his opponents, but such a person is easily twisted off his head by the girl. It can be seen how terrible the girl''s strength is.


    "Kill!"


    "Da Da!"


    The frightened bandits finally recovered. After all, they were outlaws. Although they had infinite fear in their hearts, they were still very fierce in their bones. They immediately took up submachine guns and fired at the girl madly.


    The cold guns made them feel at ease. The powerful fire intertwined net made them find a little comfort, and the fear gradually faded. Regardless of the consumption, they opened their guns madly to beat the terrible devil into a sieve.


    "Ah!"


    But the next moment, everyone looked at the stone outside the fire net with cold hands and feet and turned into a headless body. The blood sprayed from the chest splashed several meters high, which looked very gorgeous like a blood fountain.


    Everyone was cold at the bottom of his heart. Looking at the girl like a blood man, he took out the stone heart like nothing. His big eyes narrowed slightly, and he put his heart into his mouth and chewed it with intoxication, as if it was the best delicacy in the world.


    "Oh!"


    Outlaws are also people. Finally, someone couldn''t bear this disgusting picture and squatted on the ground with a pale face.


    The girl frowned slightly and looked at the vomit bandits displeased. They only felt a flash of red light in front of them. The girl appeared behind the vomit men like a blink. With a slight twist of her bloody little hand, it was like touching the lover''s skin. The heads of the men rolled to the ground, and the blood fountain was bright again, The factory building covered with floating ash was dyed dark red.


    "Kill, kill, kill her quickly. She''s just a little faster. She''s not immortal."


    Huang zhenghang was so frightened that he couldn''t care whether the gunfire would attract the police anymore. He roared at the top of his voice.


    Dada, dada!


    The bandits began to pull the trigger like a conditioned reflex and fired wildly at the girl to vent their fear.

 Chapter 1503

    Unfortunately, the girl''s speed was too fast and turned into red shadows that could not be checked by the naked eye. No bullet could hit her in such a dense fire network.


    The most desperate thing is that with the afterimage of the girl flashing, there must be a separation of a person''s body and a bloody fountain.


    "Ah!"


    Finally, someone couldn''t bear such terrible pressure, completely collapsed, screamed in horror, threw down his guns and ran out like a madman.


    But they are all gluttonous feasts reserved by girls. How can they escape? Whoever approaches the gate will die faster.


    Huang zhenghang is worthy of being an old Jianghu. Even if his heart is completely shrouded in fear, he is still keenly aware that this is probably the only chance to kill the female devil.


    He stepped forward and grabbed the submachine gun in Huang Qi''s trembling and impersonal hands. His eyes flashed a fierce color. He frantically began to shoot at his roaring and frightened men.


    Uh!


    A dull hum was mixed with the scream before his death. Although it was very humble, he was caught by Huang zhenghang shop. He was overjoyed and shouted, "don''t panic, she was shot. She''s a good devil, but she''s not an invulnerable devil. She''s going to die if she was shot."


    A gang of fierce bandits suddenly perked up and pulled the trigger again against the girl whose speed had obviously slowed down.


    The girl stumbled at her feet and finally showed her body. She was bathed in blood. Every step left a clear blood footprint.


    "She''s dying. Kill her. Kill her."


    Huang Qi finally woke up from infinite fear and screamed like a eunuch with a little JJ.


    Dada, dada!


    Needless to say, those bandits on the verge of collapse also know what to do. They change their magazines and shoot at the girl like bullets don''t want money.


    The girl was like a pendulum. She was beaten by the impact of bullets. Her body was full of gun holes and fell to the ground with a pop.


    The bandits were also worried that she would not die. They fired all the bullets at her, and then stopped with lingering fear.


    Huang zhenghang looked sadly at more than 20 people. At the moment, less than 10 people were still alive. His eyes were full of bleak meaning. With a long sigh, he said hard: "dig a pit and bury all your brothers."


    The remaining bandits showed their grief and silently piled up the dead bodies. They occasionally glanced at Huang Qi with complaining and anger.


    Huang Qi felt a burst of emptiness in his heart when he was seen. He knew that if he hadn''t brought the girl back, he wouldn''t have fallen to such a miserable point. He endured the tumbling in his stomach, walked to the girl''s body and kicked fiercely. He also shouted in his mouth: "you monster, monster, damn it, damn it..."


    Poof!


    The girl''s body is petite and can weigh up to 80 or 90 kilograms. Huang Qiben is to vent his anger. He even made the strength to eat milk come out. He kicked the girl out and landed in front of the lucky Liu pimple.


    Liu pimple subconsciously looked down, but he saw the girl''s eyes open and blinked at him. Suddenly, he was scared of the dead, his legs softened, screamed and sat down on the ground. His face was full of fear like seeing a ghost.


    "Pimple, are you too timid? Even the body is afraid."


    Outlaws are outlaws. Although the death of their companions makes them sad, that kind of sadness comes and goes quickly. Seeing Liu pimple sitting on the ground, someone couldn''t help laughing.


    "A man as big as a pimple is really white. She is as timid as the tip of a needle. It''s really terrible for this madwoman to live, but when she dies, she just won''t die


    It''s just a corpse. There''s nothing to be afraid of. "


    Another gangster, Liu Bazi, teased him while showing off, picked up the girl''s body with his toes and flew out like kicking a chicken feather shuttlecock, with a hint of banter in his eyes.


    "No!"


    Liu Geda finally woke up from his panic and shouted at the top of his voice.


    Unfortunately, it was too late. The female corpse was picked up straight. Unfortunately, it directly hit Huang Qi''s arms and threw him to the ground.


    Poof!


    Huang Qiyang was lying on the ground with the female corpse lying on his body. His face was stunned, frightened, painful and unbelievable. The boss with his mouth open looked at the ceiling dully, and his eyes quickly became dark.


    "Liu Bazi, did you do it on purpose?"


    Although Huang zhenghang was also a little strange that Huang Qi brought back a lost star, which caused him heavy losses, Liu Bazi deliberately targeted Huang Qi in his own face. He could not ignore such obvious revenge. After all, he turned a blind eye to Huang Qi and shouted angrily.


    Liu Bazi shrunk his head, flashed a cold light at the bottom of his eyes, and said with a smile: "Xiao Qi likes to play with women. He died before he had time to play with this woman. It''s not too late to play now."


    "You... Hum!"


    Huang zhenghang''s heart was cold. He keenly noticed that Liu Bazi''s attitude towards himself had changed greatly. I''m afraid he was dissatisfied with shooting girls with his brothers as bait. He could only hum coldly and didn''t dare to scold him again.


    After all, there are not many people left. Most of them are dissatisfied with Huang Qi. If they continue to obviously favor him, I''m afraid these men will rebel on the spot.


    This gave him a trace of regret for the first time in his life. When Zhu Pengcheng drove him out of the black mouse, he warned him that these people are unfamiliar white eyed wolves. There is no bottom line at all, and they may kill their master at any time.


    Unfortunately, he was angry at that time and felt that he had worked hard and made great achievements, but Zhu Pengcheng drove himself out of the black mouse for a trivial matter. How can he hear it.


    What''s more, he regarded these guys driven out by black rats as the capital to make a comeback. How can he give up these lawless outlaws.


    Although it''s not good to scold Liu Bazi again, out of concern for Huang Qi, he still walked quickly to Huang Qi: "Xiao Qi, Xiao Qi, what''s the matter with you? Get up quickly."


    "Boss, no... don''t go there. The woman is not... Not dead."


    Liu pimple was the most honest and loyal among the gangsters. Seeing that Huang zhenghang wanted to get close to the female corpse, he immediately shouted in horror. It was just his inner fear that made his teeth fight all the time.


    "Are you kidding? This woman has been beaten into a beehive. How can she not die? You are scared."


    Liu Bazi sneered and said with disbelief.


    "Xiao Qi, Xiao Qi, you talk!"


    Although Huang zhenghang didn''t believe Liu pimple''s words, his natural vigilance and paranoia still stopped him and shouted at Huang Qida.


    But Huang Qi never answered. Huang zhenghang sank in his heart and noticed that something seemed wrong. He calmly retreated a few steps and asked in a deep voice, "pimple, do you say this woman is not dead?"


    "No... not dead, i... I saw her wink at me just now."


    Liu pimple stammered.


    The scene suddenly fell into a dead silence. Everyone''s face changed sharply, and their eyes looked at the female corpse lying on Huang Qi in horror.


    "You... Are you scared and hallucinating? People have been beaten into beehives. How can they not die? Hehe, this joke is not funny at all."


    Liu Bazi''s throat stirred violently, swallowed saliva, turned pale and said with an unnatural dry smile


    , he tried to ease the tension with humor he had never been good at.


    Unfortunately, everyone at the scene was not in the mood to laugh. He took up his gun like a great enemy, stared at the female corpse without blinking, and would pull the trigger at any time.


    If they always would not believe Liu pimple''s nonsense, but the girl''s strange performance had frightened them. Even if it was only one in ten thousand, they had to start first.


    Bravo, Bravo


    The subtle chewing sound in the quiet and empty factory building was so strange and clear at the moment that everyone''s face changed dramatically. His subordinates consciously put it on the trigger. If they didn''t take into account Huang Qi''s unknown life and death, they would shoot immediately.


    Goo Doo!


    Liu Bazi swallowed his saliva hard and stared at the female corpse slowly beginning to rise and fall. Under Huang Qi''s body, a pool of blood had penetrated the ground. Invisible fear instantly gripped his heart. His brain was blank. Without hesitation, he directly pulled the trigger and shot at the female corpse madly, His mouth still shouted: "why don''t you shoot? Do you want to die?"


    "Why don''t you stop and don''t hurt Xiao Qi?"


    Huang zhenghang scolded angrily.


    "Those who go to NIMA are small seven all day. If they are paralyzed, their life is life, but their brothers'' life is not life. Old man, why don''t you die for me."


    Liu Bazi''s patience finally reached the limit. After a scold, the muzzle of the gun turned to Huang zhenghang, which was a burst of crazy shooting.


    "No!"


    Liu pimple shouted and rushed over recklessly. He threw Huang zhenghang under his body and blocked all the bullets with his back. After a violent tremor, he gave a dull hum in his mouth. The blood overflowed like broken beads on Huang zhenghang''s head and face.


    "Pimple!"


    Huang zhenghang''s eyes and canthus were about to crack and cried hoarsely.


    Liu Geda is an orphan, born slow to respond, but because of his natural power, he was adopted by his lover and joined the black mouse to become his gold medal fighter.


    Although the child is simple, honest and dull, like a wooden pimple, he is a very grateful person and loyal to him. Unexpectedly, he died at the gunpoint of his own people in order to save him today.


    Huang Qi was regarded as his own, and Liu Geda was regarded as his half son, but these two relatives died in front of him at the moment, which made him how he could not be heartbroken.


    Huang zhenghang burst into tears. His heart was full of towering anger. He roared hysterically, "Liu Bazi, I grass your ancestors."


    "Old man, it''s all your fault. If it weren''t for you, so many brothers wouldn''t die and pimples wouldn''t die. You deserve to die. You can''t blame others. Go to die."


    Liu Bazi also didn''t expect that Liu Geda would die for Huang zhenghang. He roared fiercely, picked up his gun and fired at Huang zhenghang crazily.


    Because Liu Geda is different from Huang zhenghang, his popularity is very good. Although he is simple, honest and dull, he is very loyal, does not compete for merit and does not show off. When he meets danger in the execution of his mission, he rushes to the front every time and saves many people''s lives.


    Each of these brothers who survived the scene owed him a favor. Although they often bullied him, it was because of their habits and knew that he would never care, so they used this way to express their closeness.


    Therefore, killing Liu Geda is tantamount to committing public anger. Liu Bazi must kill Huang zhenghang before they react. Otherwise, Huang zhenghang will die as long as he raises his arms.


    Poof poof!


    Liu pimple''s back has been beaten into a hornet''s nest. Under the protection of his body, Huang zhenghang is happy and unharmed. He yells loudly: "Liu Bazi, you son of a bitch, you deserve to die."

 Chapter 1504

    "Liu Bazi, you are so crazy that you killed a pimple. I grass your ancestors."


    Finally, the bandits reacted and scolded Liu Bazi with red eyes.


    "It''s not that I want to kill him. It''s that pimple is too sincere. I didn''t want to kill him. It''s the old thing Huang zhenghang and the damned Huang Qi. If Huang Qi didn''t take the woman... Eh!"


    Before Liu Bazi finished his words, he gave a dull hum and looked in horror at his body, which had lost his head, staggering to the ground. The warm blood sprayed on his neck was as gorgeous as fireworks. The deafening gunshots and frightened roars sounded in his ears, but farther and farther away


    When Ding Ning arrived, the whole abandoned factory building was filled with a strong smell of blood. Headless corpses lying on the ground without any living mouth. The ground and surrounding walls were full of black and red blood stains, which looked like hell on earth.


    I''m still late. Who is so cruel?


    Ding Ning frowned. Even though he had seen a lot of corpses, the tragic scene of corpses like this still made him feel strongly uncomfortable. Waves of rivers and seas were overturned in his stomach, he resisted the desire to vomit and quickly explored the scene.


    Eh! Skirt?


    Ding Ning''s eyes coagulated and found a gray ragged skirt corner in the bloody corpse pile.


    The skirt corners were stained with blood and could not see the original color, but he could still smell a unique smell of women.


    Who is this woman? Was it captured by bandits? Or a murderer?


    Ding Ning''s mind turned rapidly and thought seriously. Subjectively, he preferred the former. After all, these bandits didn''t have a good thing. Moreover, this skirt was obviously torn by violence, which further verified the possibility of his inference.


    Just, why are there so many bodies at the scene, but there is no woman''s body?


    If it''s killing people, Ding Ning doesn''t think a killer will have mercy on the abused girl and let her go.


    Ding Ning was puzzled. He always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t remember what was wrong.


    Ula... Ula


    The siren sounded and a large number of policemen arrived in full armed.


    Although it was an abandoned factory building and a distance from the residential area, the loud gunfire still alerted the nearby residents, and someone called the police.


    Ding Ning flashed and hid. He didn''t want to be caught by the police as a murderer.


    Oh!


    The police who carefully entered the plant looked at the tragic scene like a sea of blood, and suddenly couldn''t help vomiting.


    The scene was immediately blocked. Several plainclothes Guoan, under the respectful leadership of a police officer, covered their noses and turned pale, conducted an inquest on the scene.


    "It should be the people who committed the crime yesterday evening. It seems that they killed people and killed people."


    Led by a national security officer, with a thin face, thick eyebrows and bright eyes, he looked at the body and said with a thinking color in his eyes.


    Ding Ning is a little surprised, isn''t it in the evening? Why yesterday evening? Are there any other cases?


    Quietly looked at the time, and then he lost his smile. The original time unknowingly arrived in the early morning, and it was a new day. No wonder the Guoan said that yesterday evening.


    "Boss, there''s a skirt here. I doubt there have been women here."


    A national security officer in his early thirties, wearing rubber gloves, picked up the corner of Ding Ning''s skirt and put it back in place.


    The thin faced man walked quickly over, put on rubber gloves, took over the skirt corner, put it in front of his nose, sniffed, nodded and said, "yes, it''s a woman''s skirt corner. It''s strange. How can there be a skirt in such a cold day."


    Ding Ning was shocked and imitated in his mind


    After a flash of lightning, I finally understood why I always felt something wrong before. How could a woman wear such a thin skirt on such a cold day.


    Unless this mysterious woman, like him, is a strong man who has not been invaded by cold and heat, she can not feel cold wearing such a thin skirt in such weather.


    There was no body of the woman at the scene, so there was a good explanation. The woman was probably the murderer.


    He once checked all the corpses, and the methods of death were surprisingly similar. His head was twisted off and his heart disappeared. Even the bandits killed by bullets did not escape this fate. Before, he suspected that there was only one murderer, and now he is more and more sure of this guess.


    He just wondered why the mysterious woman would be torn if she could easily kill so many bandits?


    "Give these bodies a sperm spot examination to see if they had sex before they died. This skirt is very important. Maybe if you find this woman, you will find the clue to solve the case."


    Thin face Guoan ordered clearly, carefully put the skirt into the evidence bag and handed it to the professional Guoan personnel in charge of identification.


    Find out that the mysterious woman was probably the murderer. Ding Ning didn''t continue to look, and left quietly along a faint smell of blood in the air.


    The smell of blood is very light. If it weren''t for his five senses Superman, he couldn''t smell it at all. After all, according to the degree of blood coagulation at the scene of the murder, the murderer has left for half an hour and can still leave a little smell of blood. It''s all because the murderer took everyone''s heart away.


    Is the killer still selling human organs part-time?


    Ding Ning couldn''t understand this. He didn''t know what the murderer would do if he killed people and took all his hearts. After all, with his imagination, he couldn''t think that the woman was a female ghost who ate people''s hearts.


    The smell of blood was intermittent. Ding Ning walked and stopped all the way according to his smell. He couldn''t improve his speed, which made him feel a little depressed. If only Doudou were here, he would be used to track by his nose like a hound.


    Doudou?


    Ding Ning suddenly slapped his forehead in frustration and scolded himself for being stupid. When Doudou was gone, there was a wolf riding. The dog was domesticated by the wolf. I''m afraid the wolf is better than the dog in its sensitivity to the smell of blood.


    Therefore, Ding Ning summoned a wolf guard and asked his wolf pet to track along the bloody smell. The wolf pet of wolf guard was called bloodthirsty wolf. He had an innate sensitive smell for blood and began to run along a straight line almost without stopping, and the speed was suddenly raised.


    The murderer is a martial artist with great skills. Ding Ning has long judged this, so the wolf riding has galloped for more than 20 kilometers and is still tracking. He doesn''t think there is anything wrong. He also thinks that the murderer is really cunning and is always circling around the suburbs of Yanjing.


    But when passing through a remote mountain forest, Ding Ning suddenly had a strong warning in his heart. He stopped subconsciously. When he was about to call the wolf to stop first, there was a loud bang, the air waves surged, and the wolf was blown up.


    Rockets!


    Ding Ning was thrown upside down by the air wave. Although he was not injured, he was also blown up in rags and looked very embarrassed.


    "Eh, no, I didn''t get killed. It''s a hard idea. Get out."


    On a low hill in the distance, a man in camouflage clothes with a night vision telescope made a big knot around him. On a cold day, a tall man wearing only a black vest and carrying a one shoulder rocket said solemnly.


    "I''m not afraid of anything. One more shot will definitely send them to the West."


    The big man chewed gum carelessly, picked up the rocket again, began to aim at Ding Ning and wolf riding, and was ready to fire another shot.


    "Stop fooling around. We can''t stop the experts who can''t be killed by rockets. Hurry up,


    Naturally, someone will harvest their character! "


    The man in camouflage clothes snapped with an ugly face.


    The burly man turned his lips unconvinced, but he seemed to be afraid of the man in the camouflage suit. Unwilling to stand up, he followed the man in the camouflage suit with a rocket and quickly fled to the mountains and forests.


    "Ouch!"


    Although the bloodthirsty wolf was a monster, it did not turn into a shape after all, and its physical strength was not high. It was hit by rockets. The flesh and blood were blurred and died on the spot.


    The wolf guard was not dead, but he was also seriously injured. When he saw that the wolf pet was killed, he was angry and screamed with tears and blood. Under the fury, he directly showed the original form of the demon wolf, which turned into a huge wind wolf with blood stains all over, and rushed in the direction of the rocket like the wind.


    Ding Ning didn''t stop him. His heart was full of guilt and towering anger. If he didn''t instinctively retreat to protect himself when he noticed the warning, but rushed forward to block the rocket, the wolf pet wouldn''t die and the wolf guard wouldn''t go crazy.


    You know, bloodthirsty wolves are a branch of the fast wind wolf family. From the perspective of blood origin, these wolf pets are not only their mounts accompanied day and night, but also their blood relatives. For them, they are comrades in arms, partners and brothers.


    I still haven''t adapted to my physical strength. When I encounter danger, I always instinctively want to dodge, but I forget that I am a flawless holy body. Rockets can''t pose any threat to me at all.


    The more so, Ding Ning felt more guilty for fear of losing his mount. He showed Jin Peng''s speed and turned into a streamer to chase the wolf.


    Ah!


    Roar!


    In the mountains and forests at night, the shrill scream and the wolf guard''s angry roar soon came.


    Ding Ning stood quietly and watched the grieving wolf ride tear the two killers to pieces and devour them one by one.


    According to reason, he should have left to interrogate each other''s origin and identity, but because his heart was full of guilt and self blame, he was let out by Wolf guard.


    After wolf Wei ate the last trace of flesh and blood of the two culprits, he turned into a human shape. With tears, he knelt in front of Ding Ning on one knee and said in grief and fear: "marshal, I''m sorry, I''m impulsive, please punish him!"


    "Just this once, not again!"


    Ding Ning sighed.


    He knew what the wolf guard was afraid of, because he had issued strict orders when he rode back to the earth with the wolf. First, he was not allowed to change back to the original shape without his consent; Second, cannibalism is absolutely not allowed, otherwise there will be no amnesty for killing.


    But wolf guard was furious and impulsive. He committed two taboos in a row. If he didn''t feel ashamed of wolf guard, he would have killed him now.


    "Thank you for your kindness. I want to take its body away and bury it."


    Wolf guard was not overjoyed when he got his forgiveness, but respectfully kowtowed his head and asked to collect the corpse for wolf pet. After all, it was his comrades in arms and brothers. It must not be exposed to the wilderness.


    "Go, I''ll wait for you here."


    Ding Ning looked at his sad face and felt very sad. He agreed immediately.


    Ouch!


    But before Langwei left for a while, he made a roar of anger, which surprised Ding Ning. He moved under his feet and ran quickly to the place where the wolf pet died.


    Looking at the runaway wolf guard and the disappeared wolf pet''s body, Ding Ning was also surprisingly angry. Someone stole the wolf pet''s body while they were chasing and killing two killers.


    Lest Langwei lose his mind and change again, Ding Ning uses the spirit pet contract to force him to return to the spirit pet space. His face is as cold as iron. He directly calls out the crane ancestor and gnashes his teeth: "Lao Zu, please release your divine consciousness and find out all human beings within a radius of ten kilometers."

 Chapter 1505

    "Yes, young master!"


    He Zu had never seen Ding Ning so angry. He knew that the young master was really angry this time. He dared not neglect to release his huge divine consciousness and began to spread the search in all directions.


    "There is no one within ten miles."


    After searching, he Zu reported truthfully.


    "Then twenty miles and thirty miles until you find someone."


    After Ding Ning was stunned, he gnashed his teeth.


    He Zu''s unexpected answer made him wake up immediately. The person who could steal the wolf pet''s body silently must be an excellent expert. In order to vent his anger, the wolf guard tore up and devoured the two people for at least ten minutes, which was enough for the expert to escape from the ten mile range.


    He Zu nodded and hesitated after two minutes: "there is no one in the wilderness ridge. I searched for a village within a radius of 50 kilometers. There is only a village more than ten miles to the southeast, but it is dark and blind. I don''t see any signs of human activities."


    "Ah?"


    Ding Ning was really stupid this time. He said for more than ten minutes whether it was long or short. There were not many people who could escape 50 kilometers in such a short time, but he didn''t think the man who stole the wolf pet''s body had such cultivation and speed.


    Otherwise, he doesn''t need to steal the body furtively. He can rob the body in a fair way.


    "Go to the village and have a look. If there is that man, he must have hid in the village."


    Ding Ning soon made a decision and ran quickly to the southeast village.


    This is a small mountain village built on the hillside. The whole village is dark. If a dog barks occasionally to prove that it is inhabited, he thinks it is an abandoned village.


    He took out his mobile phone and searched the location. He judged that it should be located at the intersection of Yanshan Mountains and Taihang Mountains, a place called Jiagou Town, but the small mountain village was not marked on the map.


    The village is not big. Looking at the number of houses, it adds up to only 40 or 50 families. Ding Ning quickly turned around, but he didn''t find any abnormalities.


    Of course, if the dogs in the village keep barking after being alerted, but no one gets up and lights up to see if it''s normal to enter the thief, it''s really not abnormal at all.


    This abnormal abnormality made Ding Ning close his heart, quietly climbed over the wall and jumped into a family, stared to scare off the rhubarb dog barking at him, put his ear on the window and listened quietly.


    Listening to the corner is a shameless thing, and Ding Ning is also very helpless. Who hurt his spirit and couldn''t release his divine knowledge? He was worried that the people in the village were killed by that cruel woman, so he had to listen to the corner.


    "Lao Wang, the dog barks so fiercely. Is there a thief at home? Why don''t you go out and have a look."


    A middle-aged woman''s trembling voice came faintly through the window, which relieved Ding Ning. Fortunately, the murderous woman didn''t hurt the innocent villagers. There are still living people here.


    When he was about to turn around and leave, the old Wang shouted, "shut up, you want me to die early, don''t you? Forget how Zhang Da pole and ER egg disappeared?"


    Ding Ning''s heart moved, stopped, pricked up her ears and continued to listen. The middle-aged woman seemed to shiver and said in horror: "listen to sister-in-law Suzhen, Zhang daganzi seems to have gone out in the middle of the night and never came back. Lao Wang, do you think there are mandrills in the mountain? I heard that mandrills like to catch strong men and suck their energy."


    "Shh, you old lady, don''t be paranoid and superstitious all day. I have lived in jiajiaotun for generations. If there were mandrills, would I know? Zhang daganzi and Erdan''s family have reported the case


    , the police comrades are investigating. When they find someone, they will know what''s going on. All right, I''m so sleepy. Go to bed quickly. Don''t scare yourself here. You scared me out of everything. "


    Lao Wang whispered angrily.


    "Lao Wang, are you asleep? I''m afraid I can''t sleep. More than a dozen people have been missing in the village these days. Aunt three and sister-in-law Yumei say that the village has made trouble with mandrills all day. They specialize in catching strong men to absorb energy. They also say that Shu Fang, the newly married daughter-in-law of the pillar family, went to the thatched cottage in the middle of the night and saw a monster with white hair walking around her door You, scared, she peed her pants directly. The next morning, she ran to the city to find a pillar to work. She didn''t want to come back after being killed. "


    Lao Wang''s daughter-in-law was silent for a time. She couldn''t sleep for a long time. The more she thought about it, the more frightened she became. She took her man to speak boldly.


    "Can you believe the words of aunt three and sister-in-law Yumei? Shufang is a new daughter-in-law. Erzhu went to work in the city a few days after she got married. Women? Hey hey, it''s natural to want a man to keep an empty house alone. She ran to the city to find Erzhu for comfort. It has nothing to do with mandrills."


    Lao Wang said vaguely with an obscene smile.


    "You''re not ashamed. Say, do you have an idea about someone else''s Shufang? Don''t think I don''t know. When Erzhu got married, you didn''t blink when you looked at the bride, and even the mouth water was about to flow out."


    I have to say that once a woman gets jealous, it''s regardless of the collapse of the sky. Just now, the little bird depends on others for comfort. Now she turns into a fierce woman. She twists Lao Wang''s ear and scolds angrily. Lao Wang, who is in pain, urgently asks for mercy. She swears that she has no bad thoughts about her new daughter-in-law.


    Ding Ning was funny to himself. He knew that he would not get any useful information if he listened any more. He turned and quietly left Lao Wang''s house. The rhubarb dog always lay on the ground with its tail. When he saw him leave, he sobbed and began to wag his tail again, regaining his former high toes and high spirits.


    Woof, woof!


    Ding Ning frowned and was thinking about the information he got from Lao Wang and his wife when a dog barked at the house in the southwest corner of the village.


    If ordinary people just think it''s a normal barking sound, but Ding Ning can communicate with wild animals. Although the barking is only an instinctive warning of animals and does not contain any linguistic meaning, he hears infinite fear and panic.


    When an outsider went to the family, Ding Ning was awestruck and ran to the southwest corner of the village without hesitation.


    Wang


    I don''t know whether I was frightened or killed like the previous rhubarb dog. The dog barked.


    Ding Ning looked at the two families in the southwest corner with some confusion. He didn''t know which family''s dog barked before. He wanted to call out crane Zu again and check it with God''s knowledge, but when he thought that crane Zu said that he was an expert in Huashen realm, he just pointed out the matter. He''d better check it himself. There are only two left and right.


    Deliberately leak some breath to see if it can cause the dog to bark again, but he didn''t respond after waiting for a long time. He sniffed carefully. Ding Ning smelled a very light bloody smell from the yard of a family on the left.


    He immediately became invisible and saw a dog''s body whose neck was twisted alive lying in the yard, which surprised and delighted him.


    I was surprised to know whether the owner of the family had been killed. I was glad to see that the man who broke into the house was probably the murderer who tortured Huang zhenghang and others from the way the dog died.


    Ding Ning quietly entered the room through the wall. He was not worried that he was not the opponent of the murderer, but that breaking in directly would force the murderer to jump over the wall and hurt the owner of the house.


    Even if Ding Ning''s eyesight is different from ordinary people in the dark, it also needs a very short adaptation process.


    Hoo!


    There was a sudden evil wind in the back of his head. Ding Ning turned sideways without hesitation and kicked one side with intuition. He only felt a soft and greasy feeling on his feet and kicked the attacker out.


    Dong!


    The sneak attacker let out a dull hum, flew straight out and hit the wall hard, making a loud noise. Before Ding Ning could breathe a sigh of relief, the man bounced back like a ball, and the fierce palm wind slapped him on the head.


    Although Ding Ning was flustered, his body avoided this palm like a ghost, and his hands turned into a remnant shadow and continuously patted on the man. Unexpectedly, the man was as slippery as a loach. Although each palm was firmly patted on him, each palm was dissolved by a strange shaking force.


    Ding Ning wondered what kind of defense means it was. It turned out to be so magical. Most importantly, it gave him a sense of deja vu. It seemed that he had seen this force relief means somewhere.


    Although the man''s body method was wonderful, his cultivation didn''t seem to be high. Although Ding Ning didn''t use his best to stay alive, he couldn''t bear these palms. The corners of his mouth overflowed with blood. He drank loudly and split up countless in an instant. He turned into more than a hundred figures and attacked him.


    Ding Ning was shocked, and his eyes burst out. He shouted with surprise and joy, "second master."


    More than a hundred residual shadows suddenly stopped, combined into one, revealing a fat figure. He asked in surprise: "little Dingding?"


    "Second master, it''s me. Why are you here? How are you? Are you okay?"


    At this moment, Ding Ning''s vision has adapted. Looking at the blood overflowing from the corners of the God of wealth''s mouth, he feels guilty and confused. Is there something wrong with his suspicion? Huang zhenghang and others did not kill women, but second master did it?


    No, it''s impossible. The second master is not so cruel. What''s more, judging from the small traces left by the heart out of the body, it should be a woman''s hand. It can''t be the second master.


    However, he really couldn''t understand why the second master appeared here and hid here. He attacked him without saying a word.


    The God of wealth didn''t have the ability to see things in the dark. He turned on the light with a slap. When he saw clearly that it was Ding Ning, he said with surprise and joy: "it''s really you, little Ding Ding."


    "Second master, tell me quickly, why are you here? Did you kill the dog at the door?"


    Ding Ning suddenly felt a strong uneasiness and asked hurriedly.


    "Didn''t you kill the dog?"


    The God of wealth asked in amazement.


    As soon as Ding Ning''s face changed, he shouted loudly. He hugged the God of wealth like a boring shell and rushed out directly into a big hole in the wall.


    Boom!


    The house was built on the hillside. Outside the wall, there was a 45 degree slope leading directly to the foot of the mountain. As soon as Ding Ning rushed out of the wall with his second master in his arms, he felt a violent explosion in his ears, and a terrible air wave surged from behind. He blew him up and rolled directly to the foot of the mountain.


    The God of wealth groaned in his arms, spilled blood in his mouth, turned his eyes and fainted. Fortunately, Ding Ning reacted quickly and escaped at the first time. He was not in the center of the explosion. Otherwise, even if he was safe, the God of wealth would be blown up.


    Ding Ning''s face was livid. Ignoring his ragged clothes and embarrassment, he reached out and took out the healing pill. Those precious prefecture level pills were put into the second master''s mouth like no money.


    The God of wealth''s pale face quickly turned ruddy. He also woke up from his coma and felt the huge drug in his body. Ignoring the questions of his stomach, he immediately crossed his knees and meditated, guiding the huge drug in all parts of his body to repair the injury in his body.

 Chapter 1506

    Ding Ning was relieved to see that he had no worries about his life. The cold flame flickered at the bottom of his eyes and stared at the burning building ruins halfway up the mountain. He was afraid.


    He''s not afraid of death, and he can''t die, but second master can''t. just now, he just had to slow down a little bit. Second master has been broken to pieces. How can he not be afraid.


    What made him feel more terrible was that this time it was clearly a premeditated plot. Who was it that made his relationship with the second master so clear? Is it a coincidence to count both of them when neither of them knows? Or premeditated?


    If it''s just coincidence, if it''s premeditation, the people behind it are too terrible.


    The villagers in the village were shocked at the moment. They could no longer be afraid. They went out and shouted loudly to organize people to put out the fire. The quiet mountain village became noisy in an instant.


    "Young master, it''s my fault. I didn''t find those damn little mice hiding in the underground hole."


    He Zu set out again to explore the apologetic preacher.


    "It''s not your fault. After all, divine knowledge is not omnipotent."


    After Ding Ning comforted him, he refused the suggestion of hezu to take those people. After asking the location of the underground cave entrance, he asked him not to act rashly and stared at those people to prevent them from escaping.


    The second master nearly fell to pieces when the wolf rode. He was calculated. He had to ask for this account in person, otherwise it would be difficult to solve his hatred.


    The power of the explosion was basically blocked by Ding Ning. The God of wealth was only affected and the injury was not serious. After taking Ding Ning''s healing medicine, he not only recovered quickly, but also made great progress in cultivation. He was directly promoted to the peak of tianwu state and could break through Zhenwu state at any time.


    This made the God of wealth smile. He was not afraid that he was almost broken before. On the contrary, he even shouted that there must be good luck if he didn''t die. Ding Ning couldn''t cry or laugh. This probably means that he was relieved and fat.


    Under the interrogation of the God of wealth, Ding Ning frankly admitted that he was already the peak of Shenwu realm. He almost dropped his jaw and looked at him like an alien, admiring, jealous and hating.


    Shaking his head, he sighed and sighed. It''s really the back waves of the Yangtze River pushing the front waves. The front waves died on the beach. He''s really old.


    Ding Ning turned his eyes in silence. He had hidden the fact that he had no time to tell him the holy body. If he knew that his physical strength was a big level higher than that of Xiucheng, he would be shocked.


    "By the way, second master, why are you here? You''ve been buried with explosives. I don''t know."


    Ding Ning finally interrupted his nagging and couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Not for you."


    The God of wealth was obviously unbalanced and blew his beard and glared.


    "For me?"


    Ding Ning was full of fog. I don''t know what he meant.


    "Originally, we have been secretly investigating a mysterious evil organization abroad. As a result, I didn''t expect you to be on the secret flower list. Tut Tut, boy, your cultivation is rising rapidly. Your ability to cause trouble is not small. They all rank third on the secret flower list. They almost catch up with you... Cough, for your boy, we can only expose our hiding and eradicate those killer groups who dare to pick up secret flowers for you Weaving, frighten those money addicts who don''t have eyes. "


    The God of wealth turned his mouth and said.


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that the mysterious force that had helped him eradicate the killer organization before had never figured out who it was. He never thought it was their father. The deep love made his nose sour. He grabbed the hand of the God of wealth and asked, "second master, father


    Where is he now? Tell him I want to see him. I have enough strength to protect everyone''s safety, and I am not afraid of any enemy. "


    "Come on, the cultivation of Shenwu realm is really quite good, but it''s far from enough to deal with our enemies and protect everyone."


    The God of wealth is not strong, but his tone is not small. He doesn''t give Ding Ning face at all.


    "Enemy? How strong can it be? Is it stronger than the four holy gates?"


    Ding Ning said unconvinced.


    "You know all the four holy gates. It''s good. It looks like a Jianghu man."


    The God of wealth said with ha ha. Although he seemed to praise, he still regarded him as a child subconsciously.


    Ding Ning was like a child who was not recognized by adults. He sneered angrily: "what is the four holy gates? To tell you the truth, I offended three of them. The Liu Shengjian God of Fusang came out of the mountain to kill me. I''m not still good at fire."


    "Hiss! What are you talking about? You have offended San? Liu Shengjian, the old Japanese bandit came out of the mountain to kill you?"


    The God of wealth''s eyes almost didn''t protrude. He took a breath, grabbed Ding Ning''s wrist and asked incredulously.


    Ding Ning was not ashamed but proud, and said triumphantly, "yes, the saint doctor''s gate and the saint sword villa have ordered me to kill, and the saint has been embarrassed by me many times, but I have settled it temporarily. As for Liu Shengjian God, I didn''t offend him. It''s all the trouble caused by my father."


    "What do you mean? Your father''s identity is very secret. No one should find you. Besides, we have no holiday with Liu Shengjian."


    The God of wealth is a little confused and his legs are a little soft. NIMA, this boy has offended so many big people and even has a face. It doesn''t matter. You don''t think you die fast enough, do you.


    Although he had just returned home for a few days, he also heard that the saint doctor and the saint sword mountain villa jointly issued a killing order to a disciple of the saint sword family, but he didn''t think about Ding Ning at all. He also gloated that the guy of the saint sword family was a poor unlucky guy. How could he think that the poor unlucky guy was his precious disciple.


    "Sabre technique, once I accidentally used the skill of cooking and relieving cattle, I was recognized by the leader of the holy doctor as the remnant of the holy knife. No matter how I explained it, they didn''t believe it. It was like I killed their father and robbed their daughter-in-law. I had to kill me."


    Ding Ning said wrongfully, "so is Liu Sheng''s sword God. I haven''t seen him. Just because he has a festival with the remnant of the holy sword, he wants to attack me and establish prestige."


    The God of wealth took a smoke from the corner of his eye, and the smile on his face was guilty. He felt that he was speechless. In this way, it seems that it is really his own fault. Ding Ning is definitely a disaster.


    In fact, he didn''t know whether the paoding cattle slaying skill was inherited by Ding Ning''s family. He only knew that the skills he practiced with his master and Xiaowu were all abducted by Ding laodakeng. Especially with sister Qiao''s biological simulation skin, Ding was even more crazy. It seemed that the four saints had sneaked in and brought back a lot of practice skills.


    Therefore, when Ding Ning said this, he immediately thought that the Pao''s ox slaying skill was also estimated to have been stolen by him. It may be true that it was the sword technique of the remnant of the holy sword.


    "Xiaodingding, you''ve been wronged. Don''t be afraid. If you bear it again, we won''t be afraid of anyone in a long time. Whoever dares to bully you, we''ll kill them directly. Bah, it''s not the four holy gates. Even my disciples dare to bully. It''s really death."


    The God of wealth promised to comfort him.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed a different color. He didn''t know where the second master came from. He dared to say such big words. His eyes turned and pretended to be surprised: "really? Second master."


    "Nonsense, when did the second master talk big?"


    The God of wealth said displeased


    Avenue.


    Ding Ning tilted his lips secretly. Ya''s brother was forced to grow up by your boasting. Don''t you blush when you say this?


    Maybe he didn''t think his words were convincing. The God of wealth coughed, his face was not red and his heart didn''t jump: "of course, it''s not me, it''s your father. Your father doesn''t know what''s going on now. He rubbed up like a stimulant. Some time ago, he was blocked by an expert at the top of Shenwu realm and wanted to kill him. Guess what?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Although Ding Ning knew it must be all right, his heart still couldn''t help holding together and asked nervously.


    "Break it off with one stroke. The top strong man in Shenwu realm was cut off by your father."


    The God of wealth''s face was filled with a proud smile: "I don''t know much about the sabre technique. Later, I heard the professor''s sour scholar''s comment that your father''s Sabre technique has now touched the field of God. I don''t understand what it means. In short, it means very awesome."


    "Ah, how could this be possible? Last time you said dad was a martial artist in tianwu territory. How long has it been?"


    Ding Ning opened his mouth in amazement and asked incredulously.


    In his impression, Dad''s strength is still at the later stage of tianwu realm or the peak level. How long has it been that he can even kill the top strong in Shenwu realm? Is the strong man at the top of Shenwu realm a false tooth?


    "Don''t ask me. I don''t know. Your father''s pervert has no realm at all."


    The face of the God of wealth became extremely strange, He said angrily: "I''ve been with a group of perverts all day. I''m under a lot of pressure. Last time I went back to China, I managed to get some Tiancai and earth treasures. I thought I could catch up with them in the late tianwu period, but I didn''t find out when I went back. I was so angry that I broke through the Zhenwu realm with your little martial uncle. The most annoying thing is that even your Qiao sister has become a true spiritual master."


    Ding Ning was really shocked and asked strangely, "what do you mean, Dad, he has no realm?"


    "When you see him later, ask yourself. I don''t know. Anyway, he is a big pervert. Even the Dantian has been abandoned, which is more powerful than the people with Dantian. Especially this time, he suddenly realized in his efforts. After killing the strong man in the divine martial arts realm, he didn''t care about anything. He also said he wanted to understand the meaning of the knife. When he came back, he would take revenge."


    The God of wealth said helplessly, "it''s good for him to leave. I don''t ask questions when I''m idle all day. Duan Xiaowu and sister Qiao love each other all day and leave everything to me. I''ve just wiped your ass abroad and hurried back to deal with domestic affairs."


    "By the way, second master, you haven''t said how you came here?"


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered his business and asked quickly.


    Knowing that his father was wandering around to understand the sabre technique, he couldn''t get in touch for the time being, so he put out the idea of family reunion for the new year. As long as he knew that everything was fine with all the masters, he was relieved.


    "Haven''t I just returned to Yanjing? As a result, I happened to see someone attacking the vehicle of the ICAC with a gun. I was curious for a moment and wanted to keep up with it. I didn''t expect..."


    With the God of wealth telling, Ding Ning was stunned to understand what is called no coincidence without a book.


    Originally, the God of wealth has set up several large group companies abroad. His father has always relied on him to make money. Recently, he has just invested in a promising large project, but the amount of funds required is a little large, so he plans to return home and dispose of some domestic assets to raise funds for investment.


    Unexpectedly, when he just returned to Yanjing, he happened to meet the vehicle attacked by Huang zhenghang and others, which aroused his strong curiosity.

 Chapter 1507

    The God of wealth had investigated Zhu Pengcheng before because the black mouse didn''t obey the rules. He was most impressed by Huang zhenghang, the culprit.


    Although Huang zhenghang was wearing a mask at that time, he didn''t recognize him, but the modus operandi was very similar to that of the previous black mouse, so he doubted whether Zhu Pengcheng had sprouted again and let his men mess around.


    Therefore, in this case, the God of wealth did something that made Ding Ning laugh and cry, but he was ecstatic. He rescued and hid the river that fled in a hurry.


    But trouble also comes from this. The real murderer is eager to kill the river. Where can he place all his hopes on Huang zhenghang, these immoral outlaws.


    If Huang zhenghang can kill Jiang Zhong, it''s best. If he can''t, another killer arranged by him will do it. Then he will find a way to help Huang zhenghang and others run away to attract the attention of the police, and create another surprise to get rid of them on the way, so as to calm the anger of the government and completely break the clue of the case.


    But the plan couldn''t catch up with the change. No one expected that the God of wealth mistakenly thought that Zhu Pengcheng connived at his men''s misdeeds and stepped in on the way to save Jiang Zhongze''s life from the killer.


    Ding Ning was very ashamed when he heard this. He thought of his previous self righteous speculation and thought that the two staff members of the ICAC were also traitors. Unexpectedly, they were stunned by the killer, not by Jiang Zhong, which made his speculation a joke.


    Fortunately, the three police officers who fought bravely with the bandits definitely had a problem. Otherwise, the killer could sneak into the car silently, stun the ICAC personnel and kill Jiang Zhongze.


    However, the killer didn''t expect that the mantis caught the cicada and the Yellow finch after they were attacked by the God of wealth and taken away by lianjiang.


    Ding Ning was curious about what the God of wealth was doing to catch the killer. The God of wealth was embarrassed to tell him that he thought the killer was also a black mouse. He was going to get an export confession from his mouth and ask Zhu Pengcheng to plead guilty, so he took the killer away with him.


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. He thought Zhu Pengcheng was really lying down and shot. Not only was he dissatisfied with him, but even the God of wealth no longer trusted him.


    "MD, unexpectedly, the boat capsized in the gutter. Just after interrogation, he was escaped by the killer."


    The God of wealth said depressed, and subconsciously touched his shoulder. A shocked color appeared on his face. Looking at Ding Ning, he asked, "why isn''t my wound?"


    The killer hurt his shoulder when he ran away. The wound was very deep. Even if sister Qiao was there, she could not leave a scar, but she could not recover in just a few hours. Now, he clearly felt that the wound had completely healed and began to scar.


    "You think my medical skills are for nothing. I don''t say that green is better than blue. At least now my medical skills are no less than sister Qiao."


    To this point, Ding Ning is still very confident and complacent.


    "Hum, don''t do business."


    The God of wealth couldn''t bear to see his rustling appearance and said with a disdain.


    "Cut, I have the kind to say it in front of sister Qiao."


    Ding Ning picked his eyebrows and said disdainfully.


    The God of wealth immediately withered and smiled, "ha ha, I''m kidding, I''m kidding."


    Although sister Qiao is gentle and pleasant, as long as she gets angry, everyone dares not touch her front.


    At the beginning, the old man was very dissatisfied because Ding Ning learned cooking with sister Qiao. He said that a gentleman is far away from cooking, and a man''s husband doesn''t know what cooking to learn. He simply doesn''t do his job.


    Then... After three months of sad diarrhea, it was useless to take any medicine. Finally, I had to bow and bow to make an apology to sister Qiao and write a 10000 word apology letter to end the matter.


    Since then, the gentle and lovely Qiao sister was regarded as a protective god by Ding Ning. Whoever dares to say that he doesn''t do his job, he immediately said in front of Qiao


    Sister''s face said ah, make sure the other party has no temper immediately.


    "What happened later? How did you come here?"


    Ding Ning saw that he counseled and didn''t embarrass him, so he continued to ask.


    "Later, don''t mention it. The little rabbit was sinister enough. He just ran away and hurt me with steel."


    The God of wealth said unluckily, took out a very sharp steel knife polished at the edges and corners, and said with a gloomy face: "this thing is embedded in the shoulder blade, so you have to have an operation to take it out..."


    "Wait, let me see."


    Ding Ning inadvertently glanced at it, but he was shocked. He grabbed the steel coin and looked at it carefully. His face became very wonderful. Where is this special steel coin? It is clearly a game coin.


    "What? Do you know this man?"


    The God of wealth saw his difference and asked curiously.


    "Well, a friend of my friend, code named bullet, is best at using game currency as a concealed weapon."


    Ding Ning said with a bitter smile.


    He did not expect that the killer who assassinated Jiang Zhongze was the same person as the killer who assassinated Song Ziwen. He was not a killer, but a mercenary, a lone mercenary.


    Mercenary - bullet, the third runner up''s friend, likes playing arcade best, and his best weapon is game currency.


    The world is really too small. Is there no other killer organization in China, just a bullet walking back and forth.


    "That boy is a talented person. He can bend and stretch. He has both wisdom and courage. He can make me capsize in the gutter of the old Jianghu. He is definitely a good seedling after a little training."


    Although the God of wealth was put together, he praised it sincerely.


    Ding Ning smiled and didn''t comment. He felt that the God of wealth would be caught if he didn''t take precautions. Otherwise, with his strange way of unloading force, the game currency of bullets would never hurt him.


    "Second master, what about Jiang Zhong? Was he killed?"


    Instead of continuing on this topic, Ding Ning asked the most concerned question.


    "I don''t want to kill the people I want to protect."


    Lao Tzu fucking great, said Ding Ning, who saw the disdain of his face immediately. He was very angry and knocked down his head. "Little Ding Ding, now he is so fat, he dares to despise Lao Tzu."


    "How can I? Although I''m already a strong man at the peak of Shenwu realm, you''ll always be my second master. How can I be disrespectful to you? Even if you want to teach me a lesson, I won''t fight back, right? I''m just worried about my bad skin and thick flesh. Don''t hurt my second master''s hand."


    Ding Ning said in fear, but the meaning inside and outside the words is very thought-provoking.


    The God of wealth opened his mouth and stopped talking. His face was green and red. It was very wonderful.


    If he hadn''t thought about it, even if he took a surprise attack, he wouldn''t be sure to lie down. He would have taught the disobedient baby a lesson. It''s too arrogant and special.


    Grandma, I can''t compare with those perverts. I didn''t expect to be angry with you when I returned home.


    Not to mention the old one and the small two animals, let''s not say that my sister-in-law was the first beautiful woman in Yanjing in the past and also the first talented girl. Getting a child''s daughter-in-law is also a commercial goddess. No matter whether it''s force or commercial talent, none of the four members of the family is a normal person, and all of them are abnormal.


    The God of wealth cursed fiercely in his heart, but his fat face piled up a favorite smile. The corners of his mouth twitched and said with a dry smile: "good boy, have filial piety. The second master is deeply gratified, ha ha, very gratified."


    "Good comfort, good comfort, not bitterness."


    Ding Ning smiles brightly, feels refreshed and comfortable, and is twenty years old


    After many years, I finally got a bad breath in my chest.


    The dead fat man is old and disrespectful. He is an out and out bastard. He bases his happiness on the pain of others, leaving an indelible shadow on his childhood.


    When he was very young, the biggest hobby of this product was playing his little Dingding. If he didn''t play it, he wouldn''t stop crying; When he was older, he finally stopped playing xiaodingding, but began to call him xiaodingding at a high voice all day. No one in the whole town knew the nickname and became the laughing stock of people.


    If he had not left his hometown to Ninghai, it is estimated that this shameful nickname would follow him all his life.


    Little Tintin? Huh?


    Little Tintin also grew up. I''m big Tintin now. I don''t think you dare bully me in the future.


    Ding Ning was elated, but it was just an episode. It was important to do business first. He continued to ask, "where is the river now?"


    "It was taken away by our people. I don''t even know where it is."


    The only thing the God of wealth can do now is the Jianghu experience. He said proudly, "after I knew the identity of this surnamed Jiang, I knew that this matter was not so easy to end, so after the killer escaped, I immediately took the river through the secret road and handed it to an absolutely reliable person to take away..."


    With the God of wealth telling, Ding Ning finally figured out the context.


    The God of wealth is really an old Jianghu. After sending Jiang Zhongze away secretly, let the confidant never contact him until he is completely safe, so as to avoid accidents.


    Then he immediately destroyed the secret Road, got a dummy in the car, drove the car to the hospital, had a minor operation, took out the game coin, and when he wrapped up and got out of the hospital, he found that the vehicle parked in the parking lot had been tampered with and equipped with a tracker.


    The artist was so brave that he planned to lead the snake out of his hole and drove the car nearby to see who was behind the scenes.


    Unexpectedly, he overestimated himself and underestimated the other party. Although there were only four people following him, there were two strong people in tianwu territory. If he hadn''t had amazing defense, he might have been killed.


    Fortunately, those people came for the sake of Jiang Zhong Ze. They didn''t want his life and didn''t kill him. Only when he was unprepared could he escape into the mountains and forests and escape here like a lost dog all the way.


    Because his wound cracked and he was injured when he started with the stalker, he was covered with blood and dared not meet the villagers. Under the condition of hunger and cold, he found this deserted house and hid in. He found something to fill his stomach in the kitchen to recover his strength. As for the problem of dealing with the barking of dogs, it would be difficult for an old Jianghu like him.


    Later, the matter was very simple. When the God of wealth heard the barking of the tamed dog, he thought it was a pursuer. There was no escape, so he thought of killing one first, and then hid for a sneak attack.


    Unexpectedly, Ding Ning passed through the wall and just appeared in front of him. Although he didn''t understand why there were so many people in front of him, he still took the shot at the first time. Unexpectedly, the flood rushed into the Dragon King Temple and caused a small misunderstanding.


    The God of wealth made it clear, but Ding Ning became more and more confused. Who was the person who wanted to blow them up?


    It seems that it doesn''t make sense to say that those who chased and killed the God of wealth before. After all, those people mainly want to find jiangzhongze through the God of wealth. Before they find jiangzhongze, they will certainly not kill the God of wealth.


    But if it wasn''t those people, who would it be?


    After all, he also came to pursue the case of Jiang Zhongze. In principle, it is impossible to get rid of himself. Even the God of wealth, the only one who knows the whereabouts of Jiang Zhongze, should he get rid of it?

 Chapter 1508

    Unless!


    In fact, they didn''t know that the God of wealth was hiding here, but after finding that they were a great threat, they felt they were not sure to kill themselves, so they found the house where the owner was not at home but had a dog.


    He drew himself in with a dog''s bark, then twisted the dog''s neck, filled the dog''s stomach with enough high explosives, and wanted to detonate when he checked the dog''s body to send him to the West.


    Ding Ning thought for a long time, but only this guess is the most reliable and can explain.


    If so, it is pure coincidence. This time, the God of wealth really suffered a reckless disaster. He was completely implicated by himself.


    This made Ding Ning feel a little sorry. He felt sorry for this unscrupulous second master. He reached out and held his hand. He planned to let him directly become the top expert of Zhenwu realm and have a good view.


    "What are you doing? I tell you, I''m not good at that."


    Who knows how high the God of wealth jumped like being stung by a scorpion. He looked at him warily with his chest and a look of chaste martyrs.


    Ding Ning twitched at the corners of his mouth, his forehead covered with black lines, and a mouthful of old blood almost didn''t come out.


    Ya, don''t mention that my brother''s orientation is very normal. Even if my brother is good, it''s not my dish with your triple chin that can''t see your neck, Fuller Breasts than women, and an old waist thicker than a bucket.


    He tried to resist the impulse to beat the unscrupulous master into a pig''s head and said, "do you want to be a master of Zhenwu?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter? Don''t tell me that you can break through Zhenwu by holding hands and kicking shuttlecock."


    The God of wealth said with a sneer, but looking at Ding Ning''s serious expression that didn''t look like a joke, he asked with some guilt, "what you said is true?"


    "You''ll know if you try."


    Ding Ning felt so tired that he didn''t bother to explain to him.


    Hand in hand and kicking shuttlecock, you really think you are a child playing family games in kindergarten.


    The God of wealth put his fat hand into his hand and shyly said something that made him almost spew out without a mouthful of old blood: "take it easy, people are afraid of pain."


    "Seriously, this is not a joke. If you don''t tell me when you''re finished, I''ll die."


    Ding Ning has nothing in common with the shameless two masters. They can only bite their teeth and say.


    The God of wealth just put away his laughing color. His fat face was like attending the body farewell ceremony, which made Ding Ning cry and laugh.


    Eh!


    Ding Ning took a surprised look at the God of wealth. Unexpectedly, his five elements belong to earth, and his spiritual root qualification is still the best earth spiritual root.


    What puzzled him was that his spiritual root qualification should not have been cultivated to the level of tianwu realm for so many years.


    But with the following exploration, he soon understood the reason, and his face showed admiration.


    He noticed that the cultivation method of the God of wealth focused on tamping the foundation rather than cultivating speed. In short, it was a magical skill with thick accumulation and thin development, and the control of power required to reach an extremely abnormal standard.


    However, in the early stage of cultivation, the cultivation speed of this skill is slow enough to make anyone feel desperate. The God of wealth can cultivate to tianwu, which is enough to see his perseverance and perseverance.


    "Second master, what skill are you practicing?"


    Ding Ning wanted to help him quickly break through to the peak of Zhenwu realm, but now he hesitated. That''s not helping him, but encouraging him, which will make his previous achievements wasted.


    "Turtle spirit, didn''t you recite it?"


    The God of wealth looked at him strangely.


    Ding Ning was stunned. Then he remembered that the masters'' cultivation methods had never been hidden from him. He had been familiar with them since he was a child, but he had not practiced them. He didn''t feel it at that time


    There''s something magical about it, but I didn''t expect it to be such an awesome cultivation method.


    If he didn''t have a much better understanding of martial arts, I''m afraid he couldn''t see the magic of this skill. The second master really found a treasure.


    "I chose the wrong cultivation method. It''s as slow as a turtle. I don''t think it should be called" turtle spirit skill ", but" ghost climbing skill ". If it weren''t for this thing, I couldn''t change the skill after cultivation, I would have changed it."


    The God of wealth said with a depressed face: "a slip will become eternal hatred, MD, Lao Tze was purely by the turtle spirit skill." The first few words deceived me, saying that when I achieved my cultivation, my defense was invincible in the world, and no one could break the defense. I only cultivated it, but I didn''t expect that it was a pit cargo. The cultivation speed was like a turtle climbing. I practiced all the time except eating and sleeping, but now I''m still in the tianwu realm, and I can''t even compare with sister Qiao''s cultivation speed. "


    "Come on, second master, don''t be cheap and good. You''ve found a treasure. This skill focuses on the foundation and control of power. It belongs to thick accumulation and thin hairstyle. Once you succeed in cultivation, it''s really possible to defend against invincible in the world."


    Ding Ning comforted funny.


    "Well, you''re the same as your father. You''ll comfort me with this sentence. I can''t bear the attacks of your father and your little martial uncle. I''m also an invincible defense. You know how to deceive me."


    The God of wealth turned his mouth and didn''t believe it at all. His ears were about to grind out a cocoon. From the initial ecstasy to the later skepticism, and then to the present lack of confidence, he had been extremely disappointed. If this skill could not be modified, he would have changed it.


    "Second master, dad didn''t lie to you. What I said is also true. This skill is amazing. Although the cultivation speed is slow, the requirements for power control are very high. As long as you break through the divine martial arts realm, the power can be shown, and the cultivation speed in the future will not be so slow as it is now."


    Ding Ning said sincerely.


    "Really?"


    As soon as the God of wealth''s eyes lit up, his heart lit up hope and said, "didn''t you say you could let me break through to the peak of Zhenwu? Don''t you help me break through quickly."


    "I''m sorry, second master, I can''t help you break through. This skill has high requirements for the foundation. You must rely on your own perseverance and perseverance. If I help you break through, I''ll encourage the young and spoil your previous achievements."


    Ding Ning shook his head and told the truth.


    The God of wealth didn''t show any disappointment. He glanced and laughed: "don''t find me such a bad reason to deceive me and help me break through the peak of Zhenwu in an instant? Cut, how is it possible? I knew you were bragging."


    Ding Ning looked up at the sky speechless and didn''t bother to explain to him. Just think he was bragging.


    "Well, anyway, the healing effect of your pill is still very good. It''s a little better than Jinchuang medicine and Dali pill. Hurry up, take out more and be filial to your second master me, or I''ll tell your father that your boy is bad and even I dare to deceive."


    The God of wealth was heartless and heartless. He soon became excited again. He rightfully extended his fat hand and began to blackmail.


    "This is not a pill. It''s a prefecture level pill for martial artists, Yuan soul pill."


    Ding Ning is also drunk. This is a prefecture level pill refined with monster blood gas and dozens of rare herbs. It has the miraculous effects of quickly generating muscle, hemostasis and healing wounds, as well as treating internal injuries, consolidating the foundation and strengthening the yuan, strengthening the physique and increasing cultivation.


    For martial artists, this yuan soul pill is an out and out life-saving pill. Every pill can be sold at a sky high price of tens of millions of meters of gold.


    But who is the God of wealth? He is his second master and one of his closest people in the world. Don''t say he speaks. Even if he doesn''t speak, he won''t be stingy.


    Reaching out, he took out six storage rings and threw them to the God of wealth: "there are not only yuan soul pills for healing, but also solid yuan pills for stabilizing the realm, essence pills for increasing spiritual strength, Peiyuan pills for increasing cultivation, Yuan pills for replenishing the consumption of true Qi, and Qi and blood pills for replenishing qi and blood..."


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait


    The God of wealth was stunned. He looked at the ring in his hand and Ding Ning. His eyes were full of unbelievable inquiries.


    "Hum!"


    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows: "yes, you guessed right. This is the legendary storage ring."


    "Are you... Are you... Telling the truth?"


    The God of wealth''s fat face is red, his face is dull, and his mouth is open enough to plug a big duck egg.


    "Drop blood to recognize the Lord. Don''t you know if you try on the spot. Will I deceive you?"


    Ding Ning was so proud, holding his arm and squinting at him. How much he didn''t want to beat.


    The God of wealth was shocked beyond measure at the moment. He couldn''t care less to argue with him. He bit his fingers hard and dripped them on a storage ring. A space of 40 or 50 cubic meters immediately appeared in his mind, in which hundreds of various medicine bottles were stacked. Each medicine bottle was also labeled with efficacy and use method.


    "Really, it''s really a storage ring. What''s special is a storage ring with such a large space. NIMA, I''m not dreaming. This is a legendary storage ring."


    The God of wealth was Spartan, trembling all over, and his face was intertwined with complex colors such as shock, ecstasy, excitement, disbelief and so on.


    Boom!


    Ding Ning kicked his ass hard. He screamed in pain. He rubbed his ass and jumped up. He bared his teeth and shouted, "you''re sick. Why are you kicking me?"


    "I''m just helping you prove that you''re not dreaming."


    Ding Ning shrugged innocently on his face, but secretly muttered proudly in his heart. Finally, it''s really cool to kick this unscrupulous bastard''s ass once.


    "Your boy, where did you get so many storage rings? Even those holy doors are few. Won''t you rob several holy doors?"


    The God of wealth was rough and fleshy, and in extreme ecstasy, he didn''t care to quarrel with him, and asked with his eyes shining.


    "Buddha said, don''t say, don''t say."


    Ding Ning looks unfathomable, perfunctory and joking. He can''t tell you that there is a sunset continent among the three worlds, can he? These are all exploited from the Golden Dragon. You won''t believe it.


    "I see. No wonder you said that the holy doctor and the holy sword villa came down to kill you. You must have robbed people''s treasure house and sleeping trough. Why don''t you ask me to go with you? Hehe, it''s true that the tiger father has no dog and son. The son inherits his father''s business. Your father didn''t do this less in those years. He really did a good job. Tell me, do you have any treasures?"


    The God of wealth was salivating, rubbing his fingers, with an obscene expression on his face. His small eyes narrowed into a seam, glittering with the light of gold coins.


    "Yes, piles of gold, silver and jewelry like hills, antique calligraphy and paintings all over the house, and all kinds of spiritual tools like Chinese cabbage can be seen everywhere. They all fall into a thick layer of ash."


    Ding Ning smiled in his heart and fooled.


    The God of wealth''s eyes were bright like a light bulb, flashing green light. He rubbed his hands and walked back and forth, and suddenly stood still, With a flattering face, he said: "xiaodingding... Er, no, my dearest xiaoningning, you grew up. I hurt you the most. It''s useless to get so many treasures. Give some profit to the second master. The second master is poor now. The second master is not greedy. Just give me a hundred and eighty spirit tools..."

 Chapter 1509

    Ding Ning listened to the flattering chatter of the God of wealth. It was funny in his heart.


    Holding his arm, when he finished and looked forward to himself, he said with a smile: "what do you think? If the holy gate had so many treasures, it would have dominated the world, waiting for me to loot."


    "Sleeping trough, what you said is really similar. Grandma, you little bastard, little Dingding, knew to deceive me."


    The seven tricks of the God of wealth are smoking. If he is not worried that Ding Ning will not be beaten, he will have to beat the boy.


    "You don''t have a brain. Who can blame?"


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes and said nothing.


    He must respect other masters, but he doesn''t have to be too polite to the God of wealth. Who makes the goods look like a master and have no shape all day? This is that the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked.


    "You... Hum! Forget it. For the sake of your filial piety to the storage ring, I won''t care about you this time. If you dare to fool me next time, i... I''ll tell your father that you''ve made several girls."


    The God of wealth threatened very spineless.


    Ding Ning laughed. He didn''t answer this. He felt a little guilty in his heart. If dad knew he didn''t have several girls, but dozens, would he really beat himself up.


    Not to mention, with dad''s slightly old-fashioned and upright character and style, I''m not sure he can really do such a thing.


    No, you can''t wait to die. It''s just the so-called "one thing down one thing". For the sake of insurance, you have to find a way to get Mom done. As long as you get Mom done, dad has to be a dragon and a tiger.


    "What are you thinking? Your eyes are rolling. You can see what bad ideas you little bastard is thinking about."


    The God of wealth knows the root and bottom of Ding Ning. As soon as he looks at his eyes, he knows it''s not a good thing. He stares at him warily and asks.


    Although he looks harmless to humans and animals all day, he is actually wilting in his heart. What he is best at is to use the situation and pretend to be poor to stir up discord. At the beginning, he didn''t suffer less losses in this aspect. Every time he bullied, the boy can try his best to provoke sister Qiao''s anger and clean him up.


    "Nothing, are you all right? Go to revenge with me if you''re all right."


    Ding Ning''s mouth turned up. When he thought of a way, he was calm and said calmly.


    "Yes, I forgot if you didn''t tell me, MD. I was almost killed by those bastards. This field must be found back, but they should have run away long ago?"


    The God of wealth also breathed a sigh of relief. The boy wanted to settle accounts with those people. Grandma, I was scared to death. I thought this little bastard was going to trick me.


    At the moment, the raging fire has been basically extinguished, but the house has basically become ruins and can no longer live.


    The people in the village were sleepless and talked together in twos and threes. They didn''t know why Haosheng''s house would suddenly explode and burn a fire. Others said they should find a way to inform Erzhu who works in the city.


    Ding Ning knew that this family was Shufang''s new daughter-in-law, whom Lao Wang had said to go to the city to find her husband. No wonder he saw the word "happy" pasted on the door before.


    This made him feel a little sorry. After all, it was because of him that his house was destroyed.


    Although such a house is not worth a few dollars and can last tens of thousands of yuan, tens of thousands of yuan is also a huge expense for local villagers.


    Forget it, wait until you clean up those culprits, and then find a way to compensate others.


    "Just follow me."


    Ding Ning shook his head, pulled the God of wealth and walked around


    Pass the place where the villagers gather and walk quickly to a half mountain cliff covered by mountain forests.


    ¡­¡­


    "God, it''s incredible. The wind wolf is an ancient species. It has long disappeared. Even the complete fossil has not been found. In 1936, the English explorer Alan collimaris accidentally fell into a cliff. After dying, he brought back an incomplete wind wolf fossil. After the research of experts from various countries, the existence of this ancient species was determined , do you know how precious it is? Selling all of you is not as good as a hair, but, you fools, what are you doing? Such a precious ancient creature, or a living ancient creature, you killed it. It''s a crime, and God won''t forgive you. "


    In the cave in the hinterland of the mountain, there is a laboratory made of alloy and full of metal texture. An old man with gray hair and a broken forehead, wearing a white coat, deep eye sockets and high nose, wearing glasses, gently stroked the fragmented wolf corpse on the experimental platform and scolded bitterly.


    "Sorry, dear Professor Eric, we didn''t know that this precious wind wolf was such a rare ancient species before we killed it. We also lost two companions for this. I think no matter how precious it is, it can''t be compared with human sex."


    A tall white young man with blond hair and blue eyes shrugged his shoulders. It seemed to explain, but in fact he said insincerely.


    Behind him stood twenty or thirty men and women of all colors, each with a look of disapproval.


    "Oh, God, my dear dia, I really feel heartache for your ignorance."


    Professor Eric Ya''s eyes behind his glasses twinkled with pain, pointed to the body of the wind wolf and scolded mercilessly: "you know? If this wind wolf is alive, I can extract its complete gene sequence from it, so as to study the secret of why it can reproduce from ancient times. Do you know what that means?"


    "What does it mean?"


    Dia''s breathing accelerated a little. She put away her previous foolishness, and her face became dignified. So did the people behind him, looking at Professor Eric with bright eyes.


    No one is more sensitive to the word gene than them. As one of the best professors of genetic genetics, Professor Eric Ya must have heavy news about their genetic evolution.


    "It means that we may crack its genetic code, so as to complete the defects in your genes, so that you don''t have to suffer the side effects of genetic potion."


    Professor Erika screamed, almost yelling, "but what did you do and kill it? You''re breaking your own way."


    Dia and others'' faces changed. The reason why they brought back the body of the wind wolf was that a wolf that could be ridden might have some research value.


    Unexpectedly, the wolf''s gene sequence could solve their biggest problem and make up for their genetic defects, which made them regret.


    "Dear Professor Eric, we really didn''t expect that the wolf that can be ridden by people would be an ancient creature. If we had known, we wouldn''t have killed it. I''m really sorry!"


    Dia''s attitude was very correct this time. He bent down deeply and bowed 90 degrees to apologize. Although he could run over Professor Erika with one little finger, his knowledge and talent were destined to be much more noble and important than the status of these gene warriors.


    The gene soldiers behind dia also bent down and bowed to apologize to Professor Erika. They were all suffering from the side effects of gene potion. The pain made them shudder and put all their hopes on Professor Erika.


    "Forget it, you didn''t mean it. Alas, it''s a pity. If it''s a living wind wolf, I''m more than 70% sure I can crack its gene code and relieve your pain, but it''s dead now. Although the gene sequence hasn''t changed, the gene lock has been hidden. It''s difficult to crack the gene code again. I don''t even have 10% confidence. ¡±


    Professor Erika knew it was no use getting angry again. In addition, DIA and others had sincerely apologized. He couldn''t hold on any longer. He shook his head with some regret.


    Dia flashed a disappointed look in her eyes, turned and stared at the two gene soldiers behind her, and said coldly, "you two fools, look at the good things you have done. God gave us hope, but you killed it with your own hands."


    "Sorry, chief dia, I didn''t expect this. I''m not trying to excuse frank and me, but in fact, it''s not our fault that the wolf was killed. It''s the two fools Gao Zhanjun and Li Qi who did it. They used rockets to kill the precious wolf without permission."


    A burly black man with shiny muscles blinked and defended.


    "Yes, John and I were supposed to do it ourselves, but Gao Zhanjun and Li Qi said that we didn''t have to kill a chicken knife to kill a dog..."


    Frank''s Chinese language was not very good. Before he finished, John interrupted: "no, man, you''re wrong. You don''t have to kill a chicken knife to kill a dog. You should have to kill a chicken without killing a cow knife. That''s not good. Your Chinese language needs to be practiced again."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. In fact, I''ve worked very hard. To tell the truth, Shenzhou dialect is really too complicated. It''s even harder to learn than Martian."


    Frank shrugged and said apologetically.


    "It''s really hard to learn, but although I don''t want to admit it, I have to say that Shenzhou language is definitely the greatest and most magical language in the world. Every character and phrase of it makes me deeply infatuated. What''s particularly interesting is that many phrases have multiple meanings. For example, the word" convenience "I''ve been studying recently has different uses and meanings."


    John beamed and said, "I saw a joke on the Internet. Several Chinese teachers invited foreign boys to dinner. One teacher said" it''s convenient for me to go out ". The foreign student didn''t understand it. The teacher told him: it means going to the toilet to excrete; The foreign student remembered that one day, a girl said, "I hope I can come to you at your convenience." After listening, the foreign students immediately waved their hands and said, "no, no! You can come anytime, but don''t come when it''s convenient for me". Hahaha, isn''t it very interesting? "


    "Why did the girl go to the foreign student when he excreted in the toilet? I think she must be interested in the foreign student."


    Frank said with a sudden look on his face.


    "Nonono, convenience, in Shenzhou dialect, when applied in different sentences, there are different..."


    John hugged Frank warmly and acted as his Chinese teacher.


    "That''s enough, Falk, shut up and don''t try to use your cleverness to divert the topic and try to shirk your guilt."


    Dia roared fiercely with anger in her eyes, interrupting John''s chatter.


    John spread his hands and said innocently, "OK, OK, but I want to say that I really love Shenzhou language. I think I''m infatuated with it. It really has nothing to do with shirking responsibility."


    "Listen to you, I seem to like Shenzhou language, too. Otherwise, John, tell me the story of" convenience "


    Frank said eagerly.

 Chapter 1510

    "I''m glad to help you. Come on, let''s not disturb you. I just learned an idiom called being a teacher. I think I''m in the state described by this idiom now."


    John smiled, put his arm around frank and turned away.


    "John, you''re very kind. You''re a very warm-hearted man."


    Frank said with a moved face. Their feet accelerated quickly and walked out quickly.


    "Stop."


    Dia roared angrily, but they didn''t hear it. Instead of stopping, they ran faster.


    "Forget it, DIA, it''s not all their fault this time. After all, they brought back the body of the wind wolf. Even if the merits and demerits offset each other."


    Professor alinia looked at the two living treasures, shook his head funny, patted dia on the shoulder and advised him. He shrugged his shoulders with humor and said exaggeratedly, "Oh, buy GA, I even said a Chinese idiom. Well, John is right. I think I also fell in love with Chinese."


    "Professor alinia, I''ll work hard for you. I''ll see what happens to miss coco, so I won''t bother you with your research."


    Diaben didn''t want to do anything to John and frank. The reason why he was angry was just to calm professor alinia''s anger. Seeing that he was not investigated now, he immediately stopped, bowed slightly like an elegant aristocrat and led other gene soldiers away.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there were only professor alinia and two assistants left in the laboratory. Professor alinia looked at the wolf corpse and continued his research.


    Dia and others walked into a room filled with a strong smell of disinfectant. A transparent nutrition cabin was placed in the room. The nutrition cabin was full of light green liquid, in which a naked girl lay quietly.


    The girl''s eyes were closed, her face was pale without a trace of human color, and her whole body was filled with all kinds of tubes. Some tubes were connected to the electronic instruments outside the cabin, and some tubes directly penetrated her skin. The green liquid entered her body through these tubes, which seemed to be carrying out some kind of repair work.


    Diya stooped and looked carefully at the electronic instrument in front of the nutrition chamber for a moment. Relieved and relieved, she stood up and said, "though Miss cocoa is not injured, her life is at last saved, and we can have an explanation with her."


    "Hum! It''s also a super gene warrior. Killing some ordinary people can almost die. If we go on a mission, there will be so much trouble."


    A female gene warrior behind dia tilted her mouth and said with disdain.


    "Yes, I really don''t see where she looks like a super gene warrior. If I fight, I can crush her with one hand."


    A young white man with brown hair curled his mouth and said proudly.


    "It depends on the people around the hall leader. Why should she use the best gene potion? Even if she is injured, she should use the most precious gene enhancer. MD still pretends to be cool all day and doesn''t say a word. No one talks to her. What are you proud of? It''s just a dog next to the hall leader."


    "The rabbit doesn''t eat the grass beside the nest. The base was good. It didn''t invade the river with the villagers'' wells. They are also our best cover. But since she came, she has caught more than a dozen villagers. I think if it goes on like this, it will attract the attention of the Chinese government sooner or later."


    "Yes, I really don''t understand why there are so many things for such a beautiful little girl. The villagers are missing a lot and will attract the attention of China sooner or later. If it goes on like this, what else is safe for the base."


    ¡­¡­


    Not one or two people are dissatisfied with cocoa. They all say that cocoa has moved the villagers.


    "Shut up!"


    Dia


    With a heavy drink, he stare at the crowd with a cold look. "You know your mouth, and you know the master''s character. If this message reaches his ears, all of us in the three base will be punished. All of them will be scattered, leaving two people here to defend. We must ensure the safety of the young lady."


    The people seemed to think of the cruel means of the hall leader. They immediately became silent and dared not complain again.


    Dia waved his hand in a bad mood and stepped out. Others didn''t know the particularity of cocoa, but he knew it very well.


    Although cocoa doesn''t seem to have strong combat effectiveness, she may not be as good as them at present, but she is the only gene warrior who survived and perfectly inherited the gene sequence of the beast among the 100000 experiments of the latest beast compound gene medicament. In the future, she will become the most terrible fighting machine in the organization.


    The organization attached great importance to her. If she didn''t recognize anyone and only obeyed the hall leader, the organization would never have sent her to China.


    Therefore, DIA knows that her position in the organization is not comparable to that of a half human and half animal incomplete gene warrior like them.


    In fact, DIA doesn''t envy cocoa. At least, they will be inspired by the beast gene when fighting. They can still live like normal people. Unlike cocoa, they have completely become beasts.


    Remembering that cocoa was covered in blood and chewing "dry food" in her mouth when she came back, DIA couldn''t help tumbling in her stomach and wanted to vomit.


    Although he knows that cocoa can only return to the base if it is not supported by the energy provided by those "dry food", even though he has been transformed into half of the beast gene, he still has half of human nature, so he can''t accept such disgusting things.


    What bothered him most was that cocoa couldn''t stay idle every night and wanted to go out for a walk. As the top person in charge of the base, he couldn''t control her at all, so he had to let her keep abducting the local villagers and locking them in the base.


    For this reason, he specially reported to the hall leader, but the hall leader said that he could not help it. He also said that cocoa was extremely insecure. As long as he grabbed some "dry food" as a reserve, it would be safe.


    Those villagers were caught and couldn''t be released. They had to be kept closed all the time. They had to waste human and material resources to prevent them from escaping. They had to deliver meals to them regularly every day. Otherwise, cocoa would have no sense of security in case of starvation. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he didn''t look like the person in charge of the base, but more like a nanny.


    "Did you deliver food to those villagers today?"


    Thinking of this, DIA asked casually, but she didn''t get any response.


    Looking back, I saw everyone blinking and avoiding his sight.


    "Why not?"


    Dia''s face became gloomy. These men were really going too far. They could even obey what he arranged.


    "It''s not that they don''t give it away, but those villagers are dead."


    Under dia''s increasingly stern eyes, an Indian soldier with braids on his head summoned up the courage to answer.


    "Dead? How? You killed it?"


    Dia''s face changed sharply, her volume was uncontrollable, and the smell of terror filled her.


    "No... not me!"


    The Indian soldier waved his hands in panic, peeped at the nursing room where cocoa was located, muttered his lips and whispered, "yes... It''s cocoa."


    "How could it be that she didn''t go out..."


    Dia stopped suddenly before he finished, because he suddenly remembered that he didn''t know when cocoa came back. It was likely that she killed those villagers to supplement her energy at that time.


    This made his mood more and more cloudy. He wondered whether he would catch a few people from outside all night to make cocoa feel safe and avoid her Sao again


    Disturb the villagers.


    "Who is cocoa? Where is it?"


    A voice full of anger sounded, which changed everyone''s face and turned in horror.


    Although they have all learned Chinese, no one in the base can speak Chinese so well, so they are sure that the speaker is definitely not from the base.


    What shocked and appalled them most was that in addition to scientists and gene warriors, there was also a guard team with 100 people and the most advanced firepower stationed in the maze outside the base. Once someone broke in, they would call the police immediately and eliminate the invaders, Gao Zhanjun and Li Qi, who used rockets to attack wolves, belong to them.


    But in fact, they were quietly intruded into the base without any warning. How can they not be shocked.


    "Who are you? How did you get in?"


    Dia looked at the middle-aged fat man and a young man who broke in, made a motionless gesture, and shouted.


    Those gene soldiers were well-trained. After seeing dia''s small gesture, they immediately quietly surrounded and blocked each other''s retreat.


    The base must not be exposed. No matter how the two Shenzhou people mixed in, they can''t leave today anyway.


    Yes, it''s just to sneak in, not to kill or break in, because they haven''t been warned by the outside until now. They firmly believe that these two people must have some strange means to hide people''s ears and eyes in order to escape the sight of the outside guards.


    "Sneak in? Hehe, should I ask you this? This is China, not your foreign devil''s territory. Say, how did you sneak into China?"


    Ding Ning looked around the crowd disdainfully and didn''t care about their encirclement. Although there were several Asian faces in the group, judging by their regrettable height, he knew it must be Fusang little devils.


    "Falk, kill them."


    Dia Li Qu''s poor words and shouted angrily.


    John shrugged and strode over with a joking look on his face: "Hey, man, although I like Chinese very much, I don''t like Chinese people very much. Oh, of course, if you were a beautiful Shenzhou girl, I think I would like it too."


    "Sorry, the beautiful girls in China are very rare resources. Naturally, our men in China are responsible for taking over. As for the members of divine organizations like rats in the gutter, they must die."


    Ding Ning didn''t appreciate his humor at all. His face was dark and his tone was cold.


    Quietly killed hundreds of peripheral guards, and finally found the right path from the maze of twists and turns. Unexpectedly, as soon as he came in, he heard the bad news that the villagers had been killed, which set off a towering anger in his heart, and the hot killing opportunity was not concealed.


    "MD, I thought it was something drilled out of the gutter. It turned out to be a mouse of the divine race organization. When it was the Eight Power Allied Army, it could let you do whatever you want. If you dare to do things in our territory, you are really tired of living."


    The God of wealth accidentally glanced at Ding Ning. Unexpectedly, he also knew about the divine descent organization, but now he can''t care to ask more, he''d better kill these guys first.


    Although Ding Ning mysteriously cleaned up the peripheral guards and showed good strength, he felt a strong threat from these gene soldiers. He secretly regretted that he knew it was the mouse of divine origin organization, so he called people back.


    What he didn''t tell Ding Ning is that he and boss Ding and others are old enemies with divine descent organizations. They don''t fight once or twice. They have a deep understanding of the difficulties of these genetic monsters.

 Chapter 1511

    "Kill!"


    Dia, with a sullen face, let out a loud drink.


    With a strange smile, John greeted the God of wealth with a bowl like fist.


    When he stole the wolf corpse before, he thought Ding Ning was very powerful, so he set up a circle and fried him with explosives. Unexpectedly, he didn''t die. He was not stupid. Of course, he was looking for a soft persimmon to pinch.


    "Come on!"


    The God of wealth shouted loudly and stood up to meet him. They fought together in a crackling battle, even with equal strength.


    Ding Ning saw that although John was tall and powerful, his fist was sharp and his combat effectiveness was quite good, but he couldn''t be the God of wealth in a short time. He immediately put down his heart. Without waiting for the crowd to gather around, he took the initiative to rush up and punch a white man who rushed up and beat him upside down.


    "Fark!"


    To Ding Ning''s surprise, the white man didn''t lose his combat effectiveness after hitting the wall. He got up as if nothing had happened. His eyes glittered with fierce light. He rushed over and roared at him.


    "Eh, I''m quite capable of fighting. I''d like to see how many punches you can get from me."


    Ding Ning said with great interest, waved his fist and dodged, and the white man flew out again.


    But as a result, he was surprised again. Just now he used only one force, and this time he used two force. A human shaped pit was hit on the wall. The white man quickly got up as if nothing had happened. His eyes were filled with anger and rushed at him angrily.


    While the others were busy holding their arms and sneering at the corners of their mouths. They looked like watching a good play. They didn''t seem to worry about the white man at all.


    Ding Ning''s heart sank. Instead of worrying about losing the enemy, it was a matter of minutes to clean up these people.


    But he thought that this was just a base of the divine origin organization in China. Ordinary soldiers had such strength. Apart from anything else, their resistance ability alone was comparable to that of the strong in Zhenwu. How powerful should the advanced soldiers be? Thinking carefully, I''m afraid that the strength of the divine descent organization is too photographed?


    "Damn it, boy, you annoyed me. Go to hell."


    When the white man was beaten by Ding Ning like a fly for the third time, he was finally completely angered, roared and tore up his coat, and his not so tall figure changed dramatically.


    The clear muscles began to expand crazily. When they turned around, they became comparable to the world bodybuilding champion. Their head jumped directly from about 1.75 meters to more than two meters high. Their face was twisted. Two tusks grew from the corners of their mouth. They roared and beat their chest twice. Their eyes flashed red light and rushed towards Ding Ning like a human tank.


    "Oh, Jimmy has finally turned into King Kong. The Chinese boy is dead."


    A soldier with brown hair and blue eyes chewed gum and made a casual judgment.


    "Oh, what a pity. The Chinese boy is still handsome. In fact, I don''t mind shooting with him."


    The Indian woman with a small whip on her head whistled frivolously and joked in a relaxed tone.


    "Emma, you don''t have much taste. How handsome the Chinese boy is, but he can''t meet you. If you want to be comfortable, come to me. I''m a human cannon to ensure that you want to die and live."


    A black soldier grinned at the Indian woman, showing his big white teeth and making an obscene waist lift.


    "How do you know I''m useless? I''m a super human cannon."


    Ding Ning was unconvinced. Although the Indian woman''s skin was black like carbon and her lips were thick, it was related to the dignity of men. This must be unbearable. She slapped the white man who turned into King Kong back and embedded it in the wall


    He couldn''t pull it off the wall and muttered unconvinced.


    "Oh, buy GA, what a strong Chinese man. I like it. Hey, handsome boy, let me identify your super human cannon."


    The Indian woman''s eyes twinkled with small stars, smiled and rushed at Ding Ning like a flower maniac.


    "But I''m not interested in you, ugly woman."


    Ding Ning kicked out impolitely. Although the Indian woman looked like a flower maniac, in fact, the attack was not simple. It implied a tiger attack, which was more threatening than the attack of the white man who had no skills and relied on brute force.


    "I really don''t know the handsome guy who cherishes beauty."


    When dingning was about to kick her, the Indian woman twisted strangely and appeared behind dingning like a ghost.


    At the angle that Ding Ning couldn''t see, her arms suddenly gave birth to thick hair, the tip of her fingers turned into beast like claws, emitting a dark cold awn, the bottom of her eyes twinkled with a vicious color, and she grabbed Ding Ning''s neck with a light smile.


    Ding Ning seemed to feel nothing and said sadly, "but you are really ugly. Let you identify it. My wife will kill me when she knows."


    "It doesn''t matter. When you die, I''ll make a good appraisal. Your wife won''t know."


    The Indian woman gave a smile, the animal claws accelerated abruptly, and grabbed dingning''s neck hard. The pleasure of bloodthirsty flickered in the bottom of her eyes. It seemed that she had seen the beautiful scene of blood splashing and the damn guy being caught off his head.


    Zheng!


    But the next moment, her ferocious smile was stiff on her face. Looking at her full grasp, she didn''t even scratch Ding Ning''s skin, but made a sound of gold and iron.


    Alima had more combat experience than the white man. Realizing that it was bad, she immediately kicked her foot and burst back like a spring. Unfortunately, it was too late.


    "Agile beast warrior? Interesting. It seems that the divine descent organization has achieved some results in recent years, but if it''s just that, it''s over. The speed of this level is too slow."


    Ding Ning''s indifferent voice was still ringing in her ears. Alima felt a sharp pain in her chest and raised her eyes. She couldn''t believe it. She lowered her head, opened her mouth, and looked at a white woman like palm penetrating her chest without any smoke.


    She felt that she was a fish dying of thirst. The strong sense of suffocation and the rapid dissipation of vitality gave birth to infinite fear in her heart. She raised her head and looked at Ding Ning''s expressionless face with a look of begging in her eyes.


    Unfortunately, in exchange for Ding Ning''s disdainful expression: "I was originally a person who cherished fragrance and jade, but you are too ugly, especially those dog claws, which makes me feel disgusted. Isn''t it good to be a man? I have to be a beast, so I''d better help you get rid of it earlier."


    Alima was very unconvinced and wanted to say that I was not a dog''s claw, but a tiger''s claw. But when she opened her mouth, the blood foam in her mouth kept pouring out. The fishy and sweet blood blocked her mouth and made her speechless. As Ding Ning pulled back her hand at will and lost her support, she lay back straight. She just felt a whirl of heaven and earth and lost consciousness forever.


    "Roar!"


    The white man finally managed to break free from the wall with a roar of anger and rushed towards dingning with red eyes like a violent gorilla.


    "An agile, a power, I don''t know what else."


    Ding Ning muttered in dismay. He completely lost interest in the white man who turned into a gorilla. He gently poked his finger against the white man''s fist with a slight pop


    , it was like a red soldering iron stabbing into cheese and directly penetrating the white man''s fist.


    "Ouch!"


    The white man uttered an earth shaking cry, holding his broken right fist in his left hand. He jumped in pain. Even his tears came down, so he almost didn''t call his mother.


    Looking at his body shrinking rapidly, Ding Ning recovered his original appearance in the twinkling of an eye. Ding Ning showed a thoughtful color on his face and whispered, "it''s just semi-finished products."


    It''s a long story, but in fact, it all happened between lightning and flint. Even dia and others didn''t have time to respond, and everything was over.


    The white man was forcibly beaten back to human form from the animal state, which is incredible for dia and others. After countless experiments, they have never had such a precedent. They really don''t understand how Ding Ning did it.


    But this did not delay their strong sense of threat to Ding Ning. Dia Tieqing shouted with a blue face: "go together and kill him."


    Although more than a dozen gene soldiers were timid, they did not hesitate to rush at Ding Ning after receiving the order. Moreover, after seeing the difficulty of Ding Ning, all of them chose to be directly animal.


    So, Ding Ning saw a group of "demon clan" appear. Yes, it''s the demon clan. It''s the same as when the wolf rode them without genetic modification.


    Either a pair of furry ears, a monkey like tail, scales on the arms, or thick hair or claws on some parts.


    This made him laugh. Human beings are the evolutionary body of the demon family. The demon family is looking forward to evolving to human beings, but the God descendant organization is better. On the contrary, after studying for so many years, it unexpectedly wants to turn people into monsters to obtain powerful power. This is not evolution, but degradation.


    Not to mention the semi-finished products that can only have part of the power of the demon clan, what can they do even if they are completely transformed into the demon clan? The most powerful thing of the demon clan is not power, but their natural power.


    Therefore, after figuring out what happened to these poor experimental objects, Ding Ning was too lazy to linger with them. He estimated that the national security personnel should almost arrive. He''d better finish early and go home with his wife.


    Residual shadows flashed by, and people turned upside down and screamed incessantly. Even the most powerful soldier in Dia base was badly hurt by Ding Ning''s seven orifices, which was slapped like a fly. He was not the enemy of his move.


    There is no doubt that the power of the flawless holy body is displayed at this moment. If he didn''t want to make the scene too bloody and let Guoan come up with some bad ideas, these half demon soldiers would be dead everywhere at the moment.


    After Ding Ning beat all the half demon soldiers to cry and howl, and lay on the ground and lost their combat effectiveness, he took time to watch the God of wealth fight with John who turned into a chimpanzee.


    It has to be said that after John became a chimpanzee, his strength at least doubled. His strength is only stronger than that of the "King Kong", because unlike the "King Kong", which has no moves by brute force, it jumps around like a kangaroo. His boxing is like a model. It is estimated that he should be a boxer before he became a test object.


    The strength of the God of wealth is obviously much stronger than that of John. Unfortunately, although his defense is amazing, he lacks a strong attack. John''s half demon, whose defense and strength are doubled, happens to be his nemesis, which makes him feel like a dog has no way to talk with a hedgehog, so he has to let the battle fall into a stalemate.


    Although he knows that Ding Ning is not what he used to be, after all, he is a master. So many genetic battles have been cleaned up by his disciples. As a master, he hasn''t even won a John. Where does this put his old face?

 Chapter 1512

    Angry, the God of wealth finally broke out. With John''s strength, he retreated and hit the wall, instantly turning into hundreds of parts.


    John opened his mouth in amazement and was shocked all over his face. NIMA, one is difficult enough. He turned into hundreds. How can he fight?


    Bang bang!


    One after another, he bumped into John like a ball, and pushed him back again and again. He was in a hurry. His real body mixed in the split and hit John on the nose with a hard punch.


    "Oh, buy ga..."


    John covered his bloody nose with tears and let out a shrill scream.


    The bridge of the nose is very fragile, especially in Westerners. The bridge of the nose is generally high and can easily become an attack target, so John has always protected his nose very well.


    But the God of wealth used his separate sneak attack to finally hit his biggest weakness. Although it would not bring fatal damage to him, he also lost his ability to fight back for a moment because of severe pain and tears.


    The God of wealth is an old Jianghu when he is ill. How can he miss this opportunity to beat a drowning dog.


    A hundred percent of his body kept attacking and rebounding like a ball... Rebounding and attacking... Constantly causing secondary damage to John.


    The most insidious thing was that all the attacks of the goods were directed at the bridge of John''s nose, which made Ding Ning''s scalp numb and shiver.


    Think about it, the broken bridge of the nose bone is constantly attacked, which is tantamount to desperately continuing to stab the old wound. Think about it and you will know how sour it is.


    John screamed. Finally, he couldn''t stand the pain of N injuries. He was beaten back to his original form. He couldn''t carry it when he became a beast, let alone his strength decreased sharply after he recovered his human form.


    Therefore, poor John was deeply distressed. He was beaten by the God of wealth who felt that he had lost face. The worst thing was that the goods kept aiming at his nose and beat his big black face. It was black and blue and bloody, which was unbearable to witness.


    "Well, well, even in war, we should pay attention to giving preferential treatment to prisoners. This bastard has lost his ability to fight back. Let him go first."


    Ding Ning came forward and dissuaded for a long time before he stopped the God of wealth who was as powerful as a crazy tiger.


    The God of wealth snorted coldly, shook his red and swollen fist and muttered, "this boy''s bone is really hard. My hand hurts."


    John, who covered his face and rolled on the ground, cried. NIMA, you beat me like this. You''re really crazy. You don''t talk about human rights at all. Woo woo, I want to go home to find my mother.


    "OK, these people will be handed over to national security later."


    Ding Ning shook his head silently and cut off all these guys one by one with his toes, so as not to make any more moths escape.


    Only John was left and asked lightly, "where is that woman?"


    "I..."


    John narrowed his red and swollen eyes. As soon as he wanted to say he didn''t know, he saw the God of wealth stroking his sleeve and looking like he was going to continue to beat him on the nose. Suddenly, he trembled, looked sad and raised his chin, "in the convalescent cabin."


    The main target of Ding Ning''s coming here was the ferocious woman. She narrowed her eyes when she heard the speech: "is she hurt?"


    "Well, she was seriously injured and shot hundreds of times. If it weren''t for the precious genetic potion, she might have hung up."


    John covered his nose and replied in a muffled voice.


    "Lead the way."


    Ding Ning said without the slightest expression.


    John was very sensible. He immediately stood up and limped to the convalescent cabin.


    "Since this is the base, there must be scientists studying genes here. Be careful not to let them escape."


    The God of wealth has rich experience. He whispered at once.


    Ding Ning nodded casually: "don''t worry, none of them can run away."


    Divine sense is not omnipotent. It is difficult to spy if there is a thick barrier on the surface. This is also the reason why he Zu didn''t find the whereabouts of these people before. But now he Zu is in the base. Although he won''t do anything, he always monitors the whole base. No one can escape.


    When the God of wealth saw that he knew something, he stopped talking. He sighed in his heart. How long has it been? He can''t see through the apprentice, which made him feel a strong sense of frustration.


    "Second master, don''t go in. Look at this guy here to prevent them from running away."


    Ding Ning suddenly stopped and said to the God of wealth.


    "Well, although these guys are not strong, if they escape, I''m afraid they will bring a lot of trouble to ordinary people."


    The God of wealth didn''t think much. He just thought that Ding Ning was worried about the escape of those gene soldiers, so he asked him to stay and nodded his head immediately.


    He thought that since the woman had been seriously injured and almost lost her life, she would never pose any threat to Ding Ning.


    But he didn''t think that Ding Ning instinctively gave birth to a trace of uneasiness. He felt that there seemed to be great danger in the recuperation cabin, which made him stay.


    What the hell is going on? He Zu said that everything was normal. Why did he feel uneasy?


    Ding Ning was puzzled, but it was just the so-called art expert who was bold. How could he shrink back here? He just strengthened his guard a little and continued to move forward with John.


    Although his intuition made him a little uneasy, it was not the fatal threat that gave him a strong warning. Especially after the God of wealth stayed, the uneasiness gradually weakened, which made him realize that there might be some danger in the convalescent cabin, but the threat existed more because of the God of wealth.


    This made him realize that there might be something wrong with the women in the convalescent cabin, which would not pose a threat to themselves, but would cause fatal damage to the God of wealth. However, as long as the God of wealth is not present, this threat is not a threat.


    When John opened the door, Ding Ning motioned him to go in first, while he followed him with full vigilance and hid his body behind John intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Er!"


    John suddenly uttered a muffled hum, covered his chest with trembling, and fell to the ground with a puff. The blood quickly spread from under him to all around. In the blink of an eye, it dyed the ground red.


    Ding Ning looked in horror at the young girl who suddenly sat up in the convalescent cabin. Her body was covered with thick dark red tentacles like octopus. The tentacles were covered with disgusting mucus and dense suction cups. John''s murder was a masterpiece of one of her tentacles.


    The girl licked the blood on her lips and looked at Ding Ning without expression. There was no human emotion in her eyes. It seemed that she was looking at a delicious prey. Those tentacles danced in the air like kelp and grabbed Ding Ning with open teeth and claws. The scene looked very strange.


    "Hezu, is this what you say? Everything is normal?"


    Ding Ning complained to hezu in his spiritual connection.


    I was afraid in my heart. Fortunately, I noticed the uneasiness and didn''t let Master 2 follow in. Otherwise, I''m afraid Master 2 has followed John''s footsteps.


    "Everything is normal. After we came in, this woman was like this. I thought you knew."


    Crane Zu said with words, leaving Ding Ning speechless. Also, crane Zu is his spiritual pet and will only care about his safety. When he is aware that this woman''s attack does not pose a threat to him, he will not specially remind him.


    Ding Ning has no time to tell him more now. He doesn''t want to face the overwhelming tentacle attack


    If the disgusting mucus gets on your body, you can only take out your fangs and cut them off with a knife.


    So far, Ding Ning only knew that the plague God''s tusks were born with tearing effect, but whether there were other effects has not been explored so far. However, it has to be said that this pair of tusks is too strong. Even if the sky goes out, it can''t cause any damage to the tusks, and even scratch marks can''t be left.


    This led to his idea of trying to engrave annihilation runes on the tusks, but the tusks with tearing effect were no less than a magic weapon.


    Therefore, he cut it off at random and took it for granted that all incoming tentacles would be broken under the fangs.


    But the result shocked him. When the invincible fangs were about to cut on the tentacles, the suction cups all over the tentacles suddenly sent out a strong suction, which forced the fangs to change the cutting path, slide down against the tentacles and cut into the air.


    This made him slightly stunned. Just when he was distracted, he avoided the sharp tentacles of fangs and suddenly entangled him like a python at an incredible angle and speed. The greasy mucus quickly corroded his clothes and skin, making him feel hot and painful all over.


    In particular, the terrible suction from the tentacle made him unable to break free. He hanged him like a python, which surprised him. I didn''t expect that the tentacle would be so difficult.


    "Cough, I didn''t expect that the power of this thing is beyond imagination. Young master, do you want me to do it?"


    Not only Ding Ning, the power of this tentacle surprised hezu. He knew he was out of sight and said with some embarrassment.


    "No, I haven''t met a decent opponent for a long time. It''s a little interesting."


    Being constantly tightened by the terrible tentacles, Ding Ning felt that it was difficult to breathe. The green veins on his forehead and neck were raised, his face turned red and his tentacles resisted, but the war in his eyes was rising.


    "Oh, if you can''t hold it, tell me."


    He Zu probably didn''t think this monster could cause any damage to Ding Ning, but he sincerely reminded him.


    Ding Ning turned his eyes. The threat of this degree was far from enough to make him ask for help. If his spirit was not hurt and his spiritual power could not be used, he could shake these tentacles away with his spiritual power Gang mask every minute.


    Even now, he can use the five elements to get rid of the entanglement of his tentacles, but he doesn''t intend to do so. The strength of his tentacles can just bring him great pressure, but it can''t cause fatal damage to him. He should try to practice strength control under this pressure.


    The control of this power does not mean the power in the general sense, but the control of physical power.


    So far, he has seen only one person who controls the body power, that is, the God of fire of the divine descent organization.


    It''s not clear how strong the God of fire is. He hasn''t fought head-on, but he knows that the God of fire is definitely the first person who deserves it in terms of power coordination and control of every part of the body.


    Even the second master has a big gap in his control of body power. After all, the God of wealth can only control the body for defense, and every inch of muscle and bone of the God of fire can burst up and hurt people.


    Cocoa''s wisdom is not high. Except her own master, others are food to supplement her energy in her eyes. Even if she realizes that the young man seems more difficult than the previous prey, she doesn''t care.


    In her world, there is no concept of fear or running if she can''t fight. Only the idea of whether the prey is delicious enough. At this moment, she feels that the person in front of her makes her salivate more than any prey in the past. She is very eager to taste the taste of the prey.

 Chapter 1513

    Ding Ning''s face became more and more red. His tentacles had a terrible suction and wrapped his inner and outer layers like tarsal maggots. He kept crawling like a Python and looked very scary.


    The most exciting thing for him is the disgusting mucus, which can break his defense, constantly corrode his skin and make him feel hot and painful.


    The dense suction cup is like cupping, desperately sucking his skin, making him feel that he is enjoying a high-intensity whole-body massage, although the massage is very painful.


    Since he reached the flawless holy body, he never felt the pain on his skin again. This feeling of long absence filled him with unspeakable sense of reality and excitement at the moment.


    He seemed to give up the struggle without making any resistance. He tasted the huge winding force of the body that was about to be broken, and constantly tried to control his bones and every inch of skin to adapt to the huge strangling force.


    Even though cocoa felt that there was nothing in the world worth her emotional fluctuation except the master, she still felt heartfelt joy and couldn''t help laughing happily when the delicious prey was about to be included in the bag.


    But the most innocent smile in the world, coupled with her dark red terror tentacles, looks so ferocious and terrible.


    "Is there anything to be happy about? It makes me happy, too."


    Listening to her silver bell like laughter, Ding Ning suddenly opened his eyes, his face returned to normal, smiled and asked. Seeing that he was still flawed and joking at the moment, he knew that he was in a good mood.


    Sure enough, there is no power without pressure. He has long tried to practice controlling his body strength, but he has never made any progress. In this moment, he has made great achievements.


    Under the great pressure of the tighter and tighter tentacles, his muscles can finally wriggle at will. Although they can''t reach the degree that Vulcan can kill people in every part, their progress is also rapid, otherwise they won''t be able to laugh now.


    "I can eat you soon. Of course I''m happy."


    Maybe it was because the prey was about to arrive. Cocoa was in a good mood and gave a rare response. He looked naive and flawless, but his words made people feel cold.


    "Why eat me?"


    Ding Ning seemed to ask a very idiot, but he had another plan in his heart.


    "Because I think you''re delicious. I want to eat you."


    Cocoa didn''t have any tricks, and answered confidently.


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look and looked at the girl with a trace of pity.


    It''s not that he cherishes fragrance and jade, but that he realizes that the demonized girl''s nature is extremely simple, just like a simple white paper, with no so-called scheming and malice.


    She does not do evil for the sake of doing evil, but the evil divine organization has transformed her into a simple and heinous monster who has no right and wrong ideas, and only knows to kill and absorb energy by instinct.


    "Why am I delicious? Is it good for you to eat me?"


    Ding Ning asked tentatively.


    Cocoa tilted her small head and flashed a confused color in her clear eyes. It seemed that with her poor brain capacity, she didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Ding Ning didn''t expect her to make it clear, but she could confirm her speculation from her expression. She really didn''t have the concept of right and wrong. She just felt that it was natural to eat herself, so she felt so confused at the moment.


    For such a girl, Ding Ning felt both pity and anger. How many people have been harmed by the damn God descendant organization to create this killing machine that has no human feelings and acts only by animal instinct.


    "Let''s discuss whether you don''t eat me. I''ll give you delicious food."


    Although it is unrealistic to know that the poor girl has killed many people, Ding Ning still wants to try to save it. After all, strictly speaking, she is also a victim of the divine descent organization. She is innocent.


    "What do you have to eat?"


    Cocoa''s eyes lit up and looked at him. If he wasn''t covered with terrible tentacles, he was no different from an ordinary simple girl.


    Ding Ning has some acid in her heart. What a lovely and simple girl. She should still be studying in school at her age, perhaps in high school or university, but she has become such a monster wrapped in cannibalism because of the cruel divine organization.


    "Let go of me and I''ll show you delicious food."


    Ding Ning said softly that he could now break away those tentacles, but that would certainly annoy the girl. If he wanted to save her, he would never have a chance again.


    "Well, if your food doesn''t taste good, I''ll eat you."


    Cocoa was really simple and hearty. Without hesitation, he put away his tentacles and puffed up his small mouth.


    In fact, she doesn''t know what a threat is. She just thinks that if Ding Ning can''t get something delicious, she will be hungry and must eat him. This is a very natural thing and a very simple point of view.


    "Well, do you like this?"


    Ding Ning took out a Fire Spirit Crystal and asked tentatively.


    As soon as cocoa''s eyes brightened, a tentacle flashed like lightning, and the Fire Spirit Crystal came into her mouth.


    In Ding Ning''s gaping eyes, coco GABA chewed Lingjing directly and swallowed it like chewing broad beans. Then she continued to look at her and seemed very satisfied with Lingjing''s taste.


    "What about this?"


    Ding Ning took out another wind spirit crystal, and cocoa continued to chew.


    Then there are water system Lingjing, wind system Lingjing, earth system Lingjing... No matter what system, as long as it was Lingjing, she didn''t refuse to eat, and there didn''t seem to be any discomfort.


    This surprised Ding Ning secretly. Unexpectedly, cocoa has the same ability as himself. Any aura can be transformed into the purest energy. Once such a monster grows up, it will definitely become the most terrible mace of the divine organization.


    So he became more and more determined to abduct cocoa, carefully study her mutated gene map, and strive to restore her to a normal girl.


    "What''s your name?"


    After feeding seven or eight pieces of cocoa Lingjing, Ding Ning keenly found that her eating speed slowed down. She knew that the energy she could carry should be almost to the limit. Like the wolf granny who kidnapped Little Red Riding Hood, her face was filled with a kind smile and asked softly.


    "My name is coco, and my master calls me a dog slave."


    Maybe because of Lingjing, cocoa was full of closeness and favor to Ding Ning, tilted his head and blinked his big eyes, and replied lovably.


    "Dog slave?"


    Ding Ning found that cocoa''s neck was tied with a transparent dog chain made of unknown material. His face suddenly sank, and a sharp killing opportunity flashed across his eyes. These bastards of divine descent organizations really didn''t have the slightest human nature. It didn''t count to turn such a lively and lovely little girl into a monster, and even raised her like a dog.


    Cocoa subconsciously shrunk her neck. A flash of confusion and panic flashed in her eyes. She seemed to be frightened by Ding Ning''s terrible killing intention. She stared at him vigilantly, and her tentacles kept flying all over the sky, ready to attack at any time.


    Ding Ning''s heart was sour. Knowing that the poor girl didn''t have any sense of security at all, he quickly restrained his killing intention and said softly, "coco, will you follow my brother in the future? My brother will die every day


    Here you are. "


    Cocoa''s eyes lit up, but then she bit her lips tightly, and her eyes dimmed. After struggling for a long time, she shook her head: "cocoa is the master''s dog slave and can''t leave the master."


    "Then tell your brother where the master of cocoa is, OK? Go and talk to your master and let cocoa eat delicious food with your brother in the future."


    Ding Ning endured the killing intention and said earnestly and kindly.


    "I don''t know. The master doesn''t know if he doesn''t want cocoa. He hasn''t come to see cocoa for several days. Cocoa is still waiting to serve the master."


    Cocoa finished, as if afraid that Ding Ning didn''t understand what serving meant. He turned and lay down in the nutrition cabin, puckering his ass like a docile little bitch as a demonstration.


    Ding Ning''s back teeth clenched, and his eyes glittered with murderous opportunities. This abnormal beast can really do it.


    "My brother gives cocoa delicious food. He is as good as the master. Cocoa can also serve my brother, but you can''t tell the master that he will be unhappy."


    When it came to the owner''s unhappiness, cocoa shivered uncontrollably, and her face looked frightened. It seemed that it was not a good memory.


    "Well, coco, your brother doesn''t need your service. Your master doesn''t know where he went? Do you know his name?"


    Ding Ning''s face was embarrassed. He was really embarrassed to look at it again. He turned his head and asked with his teeth.


    "Name? Just call it master."


    Cocoa turned around and said with a confused face.


    "What do people call him?"


    Ding Ning continued to induce. When she turned around, her face returned to nature a little.


    "What do people call their master..."


    Cocoa stretched out her white jade like index finger and held it in her mouth. She tilted her small head and frowned. She was thinking carefully and lovably.


    When Ding Ning gradually lost patience and planned to take cocoa back to ask again slowly, cocoa suddenly stretched her eyebrows and said in surprise: "I remember, they all called the master what Su Shao."


    "Su Shao?"


    Ding Ning subconsciously repeated a sentence, but his face suddenly became more ugly. Unexpectedly, it was this haunting zhao shu.


    Previously, he guessed from Zhao Shu''s collusion with so many forces that there must be a huge force behind him. From the relationship of the death Hunter camp, he suspected that this force was a divine organization. Unexpectedly, cocoa''s unintentional words finally confirmed his guess.


    Although the tiger and wolf vowed that their cheap uncles Zhao Yinan and zhao shu were not birds of a feather, he still couldn''t fully believe it and felt it necessary to say hello to him.


    With the example of Jiang Zhongze, no matter whether Zhao Yinan is as honest and clean as the tiger and wolf said, such a person can never be entrusted with an important task because he has a father son relationship with the crazy zhao shu.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning looked at Cocoa more softly, "cocoa, your master doesn''t come to see you. How about going with your brother? My brother gives you delicious food every day."


    "I... no, what if the master can''t find cocoa? The master will be angry if he can''t find cocoa. When he is angry, he will press a black thing, and cocoa will have a headache..."


    Cocoa said, a pair of big eyes full of fear, subconsciously hugged his head and shook his head desperately.


    "Black thing?"


    Ding Ning was stunned and then reacted. The so-called black thing should be the remote control.


    This made his heart move. Did cocoa have something in her head like Xiao Chunan, but Xiao Chunan obviously had no high utilization value of cocoa, so Xiao Chunan had a bomb in her head, but a chip that could control her?

 Chapter 1514

    "Coco, give your brother your hand."


    Ding Ning held out his hand to cocoa.


    Cocoa didn''t seem to be used to being so close to people. She hesitated when she looked at his outstretched hand, but her heart still let her hold his hand.


    Absolutely tactile!


    Ding Ning looked at the gene map of cocoa in shock, and an incredible color flashed in her eyes.


    He asked himself that he had seen a lot of gene maps, but even the gene sequence of the demon family was not as complex and chaotic as cocoa.


    If the gene map he has seen is a prosperous city composed of rows of high-rise buildings, the gene map of cocoa is equivalent to a small county with an average building of no more than seven floors in China in the 1960s and 1970s, but several super luxurious modern buildings stand abruptly in the city.


    The strong sense of difference leads to great differences in various data in her gene map. The highest data value is almost thousands of times of the lowest data value, but it is cleverly maintained at an extremely fragile balance point.


    Ding Ning resisted her inner shock. Now is not the time to study the gene map. He should find out the control chip hidden in cocoa''s head as soon as possible to help her release control.


    As time went by, Ding Ning kept changing the perspective of absolute touch. Cocoa''s brain tissue kept passing through his perception, searching for the possible control chip bit by bit.


    Why not?


    More than ten minutes later, Ding Ning opened his eyes in amazement. He had searched all cocoa''s brain tissues, but found nothing.


    It''s impossible. Cocoa is an innocent child now. It''s absolutely impossible to cheat him. Since she said that Zhao Shu''s pressing the remote control would give her a headache, she must have been tampered with in her head.


    But why can''t you find it? Ding Ning frowned tightly, while continuing to search and thinking hard.


    At the beginning, the chip bomb in Xiao Chunan''s head was found as soon as he looked. How could cocoa''s not be found?


    Divine origin organization, evil Su Shao, remote control, control chip, genetic variation, genetic data with wide gap, countless tentacles, mixed genes of various wild animals, sky Khan of the prairie, hidden flower list, death nameplate, king of hell order, nano tracker


    The fragments of the past gradually connected into a clear logical line in his mind, which flashed a light in his mind.


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up and finally knew what he had ignored.


    It was only because of his special characteristics that Xiao Chunan became an interested research object of divine descent organizations and took him as an experimental object to do the latest genetic research experiments.


    However, compared with the fact that he swallowed countless genetic drugs without developing anything valuable, his importance is doomed to be completely different from that of cocoa, which has been integrated with the genes of wild animals.


    Therefore, although the divine organization attached importance to Xiao Chunan, it only attached importance to him. In his mind, he just planted a chip bomb to control it.


    However, cocoa is different. In this way, it has an experimental product with unlimited evolutionary possibilities, which is definitely worth controlling at a greater cost for the divine organization to ensure her loyalty.


    Nano, yes, nano controller.


    Ding Ning wanted to understand this, and some depressed mood was immediately excited. The absolute touch was infinitely enlarged, concentrated in the nerve center of cocoa, closed his eyes and examined it carefully.


    eureka!


    At one moment, Ding Ning''s face was shining with an uncontrollable color of excitement. A tiny dust like nano chip was quietly embedded in the brain nerve center of cocoa.


    The nano control chip, which is very subtle and exquisite, is almost no different from the nano tracker, except that there are more than three circuits like the tracker


    A strange circuit.


    Ding Ning opened his eyes and showed a thoughtful color. There are three circuits of the nano tracker, one is the self destruction circuit, the other is the tracking circuit. The third one has never figured out what the circuit is, and now there is a fourth one.


    Quietly wrote down the fourth circuit. Ding Ning estimated that what could make cocoa afraid and headache should be the integration of the strange fourth circuit. According to its efficacy, let''s call it the punishment circuit for the time being.


    Although he found the nano chip, Ding Ning was in trouble again because he found that he had no way to dismantle the nano chip.


    The installation position of the chip is very ingenious. It sticks to the brain nerve center of cocoa like a piece of gum. If there is a slight change, the self destruction device will start. While destroying the chip, cocoa will also be seriously damaged because of the brain nerve, and even if it doesn''t die, it will become an idiot.


    What should I do?


    Without removing the nano control chip, cocoa will continue to kill innocent people and obtain evolutionary energy under the control of divine descent organizations; But if forcibly removed, the possibility of survival of cocoa is no more than one percent.


    Although Ding Ning says that the success rate is about 80% every time he has an operation, in fact, when he can tell this probability, he often has more than 99% confidence, which can ensure the success rate of the operation. The 20% margin left is due to a doctor''s self-protection habit. After all, any accident in the world can happen, This 20% uncertainty is the future left by doctors.


    But now, let alone 80%, Ding Ning is not even sure of 1%, which means that the matter has fallen into a dead knot. How can he not have a headache.


    Bang!


    Dada, dada!


    "Chase, don''t run away."


    At this time, there was a faint sound of gunfire and noise outside. Ding Ning''s ears moved and his face showed a look of anxiety.


    The people of national security came and fought with the remaining evils in the base.


    Time is running out. If they can''t solve the cocoa thing before they enter the room, it will be in trouble.


    Either give cocoa to Guoan, or help cocoa kill Guoan.


    He is reluctant to do the former, and he is even more unlikely to do the latter. After all, he is from China, and Guoan came only after he called Aunt Mei.


    Cocoa has evolved, and her ears and eyes are also very sensitive. When she hears the news, her tentacles immediately wave in the air like a little wild cat, ready to attack at any time.


    "Coco, relax. Do you believe in your brother?"


    Ding Ning''s brain turned rapidly and immediately thought of a temporary plan. He looked at Cocoa sincerely and said softly.


    Cocoa didn''t speak, but looked at him warily. It seems that Guoan''s intervention made her wary of Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning calmly faced her suspicious eyes, flashing a sincere color: "coco, if you believe me, let go of all your mind, I will take you out of here, give you delicious food every day, and let you live a happy life."


    "A happy life? What''s that? Is it delicious?"


    I don''t know if the delicious food moved cocoa''s heart, made her vigilant eyes gradually soften down, and asked curiously with her small head tilted.


    Ding Ning could not laugh or cry, but had to be patient to explain: "a happy life is not delicious, but it is very sweet, as sweet as drinking honey."


    "What is sweet? What is honey?"


    Cocoa tilted her head and blinked, broke the casserole and asked to the end. The toothy tentacle stopped waving and floated on her side motionless, indicating that she had relaxed her guard.


    Ding Ning has a headache. What''s sweet and honey


    What, it can be explained if you really want to explain it well, but for ordinary people, for a girl like cocoa, even if he explains, there will be more problems waiting for him.


    "Sweetness is like what you feel when you eat. Honey is like what you feel when you eat what your brother gave you just now."


    Ding Ning had an idea. He can only use this inappropriate metaphor to describe it. Anyway, he was intoxicated when he saw cocoa eating Lingjing. He should enjoy it very much.


    Cocoa''s eyes lit up and her mouth pumped. Her saliva flowed down again. She looked at Ding Ning eagerly: "brother, I still want to eat."


    "OK, brother, I''ll give you some more."


    Ding Ning took out a handful of Lingjing and handed it to her. While she was eating Lingjing happily, she suddenly shot like lightning and stunned cocoa.


    Strangely, when cocoa was in a coma, her terrible tentacles also retracted into her body and became a normal girl.


    "It looks much more comfortable. Coco, I''m sorry. If you insist, I''ll find a way to cure you."


    Ding Ning murmured a few words of no disrespect, muttered a guilty word in his heart, and took the cocoa into the water space.


    This is the only way he can think of for the time being. The water space has become an independent space to isolate all signals from the outside world. No matter how advanced the technology of the divine organization is, it is impossible to control the life and death of cocoa through the remote control.


    Of course, while helping cocoa get rid of the control of divine organizations, he also hopes to study the secrets of the chip through this cheating device, so as to master this most advanced nanotechnology.


    Just thinking about the amount of cocoa, Ding Ning couldn''t help but have a headache. Like Diba, it''s a food.


    Kediba is so cute. He just eats delicious food. He has no burden at all, but cocoa eats Lingjing. Even if he has the Lingjing reserve of the underwater world, Lingjing is not inexhaustible. If she is allowed to eat like this for a long time, he will eat him bankrupt one day.


    Forget it, this is not the time to think about it. Let''s solve the immediate problems first.


    Nutrition module? There is also the nutrient solution that cocoa has not completely absorbed, which is definitely a good thing with great research value.


    But he knew that he could not eat alone, so he just took the nutrient solution from the semi nutrient cabin and took it back for research, and handed over the rest to Guoan.


    After arranging the scene, Ding Ning stood leisurely and waited, because he had heard footsteps.


    "Stand where you are, put your hands up and squat down!"


    Soon, more than a dozen national security and armed special police stormed in and shouted at him like a great enemy.


    "Don''t be impulsive, my own people."


    Ding Ning took out the certificate of the 17th Bureau, lit it for a while and said calmly.


    A middle-aged Guoan man, led by him, was cautiously on guard. He reached out to take the certificate and looked at it. Then he calmed down, politely returned the certificate to him, waved his hand and asked the people to put down their guns, "Sorry, it''s director Ding. I''m Hong xiao''an, the leader of group 3 of national security operation No. 1. You just call me xiao''an. I didn''t expect director Ding to be so young before, so... Hehe, please don''t be surprised."


    "It doesn''t matter. Those who don''t know are not guilty. Besides, this is your job. You can''t be too careful in this base full of monsters."


    Ding Ning smiled disapprovingly.


    Then he said with some regret: "unfortunately, this man was killed by the monster as soon as he came in. I couldn''t leave the monster and ran away by it."

 Chapter 1515

    "What kind of monster can director Ding tell us in detail?"


    As soon as Hong Xiaoan heard of the monster, he looked serious immediately.


    When they received the news and arrived, those gene soldiers had been subdued, so they didn''t understand the terrible of those gene soldiers.


    But at the foot of the emperor, in the suburbs of Yanjing, they were lurked in by foreign forces and established such a large base, which was their serious dereliction of duty.


    Unexpectedly, there was another escaped monster, which made them how not to be nervous and how dare they not pay attention to it.


    "This base... People were killed by that monster. The monster was human, but his body was full of Octopus like tentacles, which could easily penetrate people''s body, and his tentacles were full of suction cups and secreted a highly corrosive mucus. I didn''t expect that there would be such a terrible monster here, so I was accidentally attacked when I entered the door, although later I He got rid of the monster''s entanglement, but he escaped because he was injured. "


    Ding Ning said with a sigh on his face and opened his clothes to show them the wounds on his body. He wanted to say John the gene warrior, but he didn''t say anything about the gene warrior when he thought that the national security was afraid of insufficient strength and transferred to the police for assistance. He was afraid that someone in the police who was not very disciplined would say it quickly, which would cause social panic.


    Before, he was entangled by cocoa''s tentacles. His skin was indeed corroded a lot, and his body was full of blisters sucked out by suction cups. It looked shocking and terrible.


    What surprised Hong Xiaoan and others was that his scalp was numb. He couldn''t bear to witness and said in a voice: "director Ding, I''ll contact my superior now and ask someone to take you to the hospital immediately."


    "No, I''m in the 17th inning and I''m a doctor. This little injury won''t hurt."


    Ding Ning quickly declined and joked that he deliberately left these injuries in order to win the trust of national security, otherwise he would have recovered every minute.


    "Oh, I''ve forgotten that bureau D itself is a miracle doctor. Although the injury looks serious, it must be just a trifle in the eyes of bureau D."


    Hong Xiaoan suddenly smiled and complimented.


    As a national security officer, he not only knew that Ding Ning was the director of the 17th Bureau of Ninghai, but also knew his identity as a miracle doctor. After all, the story of the defeat of Wang Yanhao, the little needle, in his hands had been widely spread. To some extent, the name of the miracle doctor was more famous in Yanjing than in Ninghai.


    Ding Ning smiled but said nothing. He and Hong Xiaoan described the monster again. After making detailed records, he went out with him to meet the second master.


    At the moment, the God of wealth and Guoan are describing vividly with the police officers how brave he is and how to subdue these ferocious gene soldiers. His eyebrows and mouth foam frighten those Guoan and police officers.


    Ding Ning looked funny to himself. The second master was on the death list in those years, so now he has been equipped with biological defense. His real skin has changed his appearance. Only his figure has not changed, otherwise he may not be able to recognize it. Now he is a member of his 17th inning.


    "This is bureau D. Hello, I''m Li Tieying, deputy director of the national security operation Department. I''m really grateful to you this time. Otherwise, we don''t know that there is a secret base of foreign forces here. What a shame."


    After receiving the report from Hong Xiaoan, the on-site operation commander of Guoan greeted him with big steps, warmly extended his hand to Ding Ning and shook it with force.


    "Although we have a division of labor, we all work for the country. We also took a shit luck and inadvertently found this secret base. Director Li is really very polite."


    Ding Ning didn''t expect that Li Tieying was the eyebrow who explored the scene of Huang zhenghang''s death


    The middle-aged man with thick eyes and bright eyes said modestly that he was still very fond of the capable deputy director of the national security operation Department.


    "Listen to group leader Hong, director Ding fought with the monster. I wonder if you can tell me in detail about the monster. After all, this is the suburb of Yanjing. If you can''t catch the monster as soon as possible, I''m afraid there will be endless trouble."


    Li Tieying said anxiously.


    It''s no wonder he is worried. Although it''s remote, it''s on the outskirts of Yanjing, only dozens of kilometers away from the downtown area. Once the monster escapes from the densely populated area and kills wantonly, it''s a big deal.


    "Director Li doesn''t have to worry about this. Although the monster escaped, it was also badly hurt by me. He has absolutely no ability to harm people in a short time."


    Ding Ning said confidently, but secretly sorry. Sorry, cocoa can''t come out to harm people again, but I can''t say it clearly. It can only make your national security personnel worried for a long time.


    "Oh, I don''t know how long the short time mentioned by director Ding is?"


    Li Tieying''s eyes brightened and asked calmly.


    "This... It''s hard to say. In fact, the monster''s injury is very serious. If it can''t be treated in time, I don''t think it has much hope of surviving. It''s just because it escaped. I can''t say it will die before I see its body."


    Ding Ning said vaguely.


    Li Tieying was even happier. If the monster really died, the operation could be truly completed.


    We not only took away an overseas secret base, but also captured an internationally renowned biology and genetic genetics scientist on the spot, which is a great credit.


    "No matter whether the monster is dead or alive, we will not relax the search and arrest efforts. This time, our national security has picked up a big bargain. When we report to our superiors, we will report the credit of director Ding."


    Li Tieying said frankly.


    "Director Li is polite. We just happened to meet each other. Strictly speaking, although these people still belong to the category of human beings, they are genetically modified biochemical people with strong force. That''s why I stepped in and robbed the Guoan brothers. Please don''t be surprised."


    Where is Ding Ning willing to stand out in such a thing, With a sincere face, he lowered his voice and said, "besides, we are brothers in the 17th Bureau and Guoan. When we encounter things, we naturally have to give full assistance. As for the credit, it''s all in the brothers of Guoan. After all, I''m from the 17th Bureau of Ninghai, not from the 17th Bureau of Yanjing. If we really take the credit, I''m afraid the brothers of the 17th Bureau of Yanjing will be unhappy."


    Li Tieying was elated. Although director Ding was young, he was very good at being a man. He was definitely worth communicating with, but his face showed embarrassment: "isn''t that appropriate?"


    "What''s wrong? We''ll be like old friends at first sight. If director Li doesn''t dislike it, I''ll shout brother Li."


    After his sister''s tireless education, Ding Ning is now familiar with the routine of making contacts. He climbed up along the pole and began to call brothers.


    Li Tieying was slightly stunned, showing an unexpected color, and then burst out laughing: "since director Ding thinks highly of me, I''ll ask you and call you brother Ding."


    Ding Ning is the director of the 17th Bureau of Ninghai. In terms of rank, he is a serious department level cadre. Although Li Tieying is the deputy director of the national security action department, he is only a deputy department level cadre


    Besides, how old is Ding Ning? He has reached a position he can''t reach. His future is infinitely bright. He is willing to be his brother. It''s not climbing high, but condescending and willing to compromise


    If he wants to hand it over, how can he refuse it.


    "Ha ha, since brother Li has recognized me as a brother, even if I am the younger brother''s gift to brother today, the elder brother must accept it, otherwise I will look down on my brother."


    Ding Ning laughed happily and used this excuse to send out the credit.


    "Well... Since it''s my brother''s kindness, I have the courage to accept it. After these two days, let''s sit down together and have a good drink."


    Li Tieying is also a happy man. He just hesitated and agreed. Their national security really needs this credit. After all, the case of Huang zhenghang and others being killed makes them very passive.


    "I''m going back to Ninghai in the morning. Let''s exchange contact information. When brother Li has a chance to go to Ninghai, let''s have a good seat. Of course, if I have time to come to Yanjing, I''ll annoy brother Li. I just hope brother Li doesn''t pretend to know his brother."


    The friendship between men is often so inexplicable. One wants to make friends and the other wants to make friends. The two soon call themselves brothers, talking and laughing. They are like long lost brothers. Hong Xiaoan, who is busy on the side, is stunned and wonders in his heart. Did Li Chu know director Ding long ago? No.


    "Brother Li, I think you have hidden worries between your eyebrows. Your eyes are full of blood and blue circles. You don''t have a good rest, but what''s difficult? Can you tell me? Maybe I can help."


    Ding Ning pretended to be casual and asked.


    "Brother, you are in charge of martial arts in the 17th inning. Although you are busy and dangerous, you are relatively simple in nature. Unlike our national security, we have to deal with all cases suspected of endangering our national security. Towards the end of the year, we thought we could have a normal year. Unexpectedly, there have been accidents one after another recently. We are also busy and have been in trouble for several days No rest. "


    Li Tieying rubbed his temples with a bitter smile and complained.


    Ding Ning saw that although he spoke casually, there was no leakage. He didn''t intend to disclose the facts of the case at all. He admired him more in his heart. He was a principled person.


    But since he wanted to lead the matter to Huang zhenghang''s case, he naturally wanted to find a way to open the gap, Immediately pondered: "brother Li also knows that I am a doctor. From the doctor''s point of view, rest is not a big problem, but it will cause great harm to the body if it runs overloaded for a long time. When you get old, this problem will come out."


    "There''s no way to put the nature of work here. If I don''t do it, you don''t do it. Someone must do it. I''m used to such a life. Besides, my body has always been good and can carry it. It''s okay. Don''t worry."


    Li Tieying thought Ding Ning was worried about his body. He patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Well, since we get along with brothers, it''s also a fate. If brother can trust me, I''ll take this pill."


    Ding Ning reached out and took out a pill and handed it to him. This pill is not good. It''s just a human level top-grade pill to awaken the mind, but for ordinary people, it''s a panacea to refresh the mind and increase mental power.


    "Look at what you said. You call me brother. That''s my brother. I don''t believe my brother. Who else do I believe?"


    Although Li Tieying was thoughtful, wise and sensitive when handling the case, he was forthright and righteous when dealing with his friends. Now he has the right temper with Ding Ning. With so many people here, how could Ding Ning harm himself? Where would he be polite? He took the pill and threw it into his mouth directly.

 Chapter 1516

    "Eh! What kind of medicine is this? It''s so magical?"


    Li Tieying suddenly gave a surprise, looked at Ding Ning and asked.


    The pill was not as bitter and difficult to swallow as he imagined. Instead, it was fragrant and melted in the mouth. He only felt a cool breath along the throat to his stomach, and then all over his limbs and bones to his brain, which made him instantly eliminate his fatigue, as if he had just slept comfortably and just woke up.


    "Pills that refresh the mind and increase energy are not worth mentioning."


    Ding Ning said indifferently.


    "I owe my brother another big favor."


    Li Tieying was moved and said that although Ding Ning was very casual, he wouldn''t really think it was an ordinary pill.


    As a national security, I have been dealing with all kinds of cattle, ghosts and snakes for a long time. I have also heard of some magical drugs that can refresh my mind and restore energy. They can fry the sky high price of one million meters of gold on the black market.


    Although I don''t know how much the pill Ding Ning gave him is worth, it must be very valuable. After all, the effect of this thing is too remarkable. It makes him instantly full of blood and revive, and even his thinking becomes active. His never-before mental outlook makes him feel full of strength. I firmly believe that this pill is by no means comparable to ordinary drugs.


    What''s more, he noticed that the keyword "increase energy" is "increase" rather than "recovery", which means that his energy will become more vigorous than before, rather than simply restoring energy. Then the value of this pill is terrible.


    "If a family doesn''t talk about two families, since I call you big brother, I don''t take you as an outsider. You don''t have to come and go with me. It''s boring."


    Although Ding Ning is a small-minded guy, he is also a person who likes to make friends and attaches importance to feelings. However, his vision is very high. Ordinary people can''t get into his eyes, so he doesn''t have many friends.


    But Li Tieying is frank and forthright, and has his own principles. Such a person suits his appetite very much, and he also sincerely hopes to make friends with him.


    "OK, a man is a big husband, and he is not a mother. My brother treats me like a big brother, and I treat my brother like brothers and sisters. In the future, as long as I don''t let my big brother make mistakes, I don''t hesitate to ask where my big brother can help."


    Li Tieying is also a casual person. Since the human relationship has been owed, it''s no fun to be pretentious. He simply made a promise to express his sincerity, although he doesn''t think there will be anything he can help with Ding Ning''s status.


    In fact, Ding Ning really didn''t need his help anywhere. Instead, he wanted to solve his problems, catch Jiang Zhong and bring him to justice as soon as possible, and settle Aunt Mei''s affairs. He could also explain to Xiao Nuo.


    "Brother Li, let me ask you a question. Are you working on the jiangzhongze case now?"


    Ding Ning didn''t hide and tuck in, and asked directly.


    Li Tieying was surprised and said, "how do you know?"


    "Naturally, I have my information channel. Don''t worry about it. Just answer whether I''m working on his case or not?"


    Ding Ning looked at him with deep eyes.


    Li Tieying''s face became very tangled. He just patted his chest and said that he would ask him for help. Although he said it, he didn''t expect that this guy was really rude. He spoke directly without waiting for a little time, which made him feel cheated. He was very uncomfortable.


    But the human relationship has been owed, and the promise has been said. You can''t turn your face and refuse to recognize people in the blink of an eye. Li Tieying quickly made a decision, raised his head and said seriously: "sorry, I can''t answer you. Our national security has regulations. I said I would certainly help if I asked for something, but I can''t talk about principled things."


    "Come on, don''t be so serious. I know what you''re thinking, but I tell you, you really want more. I don''t want to ask you for help. I just want to confirm my guess."


    Ding Ning smiled disapprovingly and said, "I just like you to make friends with you because you have a bottom line and principles,


    How can you break your principles? "


    "Then why did you ask about the case?"


    Li Tieying asked somewhat puzzled.


    "Because I want to make sure it''s not sponsored by you, so I can provide you with information about jiangzhongze."


    Ding Ning said quietly.


    "What are you talking about? Do you know where the river is hiding?"


    Li Tieying''s eyes brightened, excitedly grabbed Ding Ning''s hand and asked.


    "Let go, I''m not good at that."


    Ding Ning made a harmless joke, shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Li Tieying immediately lost his spirit like an angry ball and said with a bitter smile, "you don''t know what information to provide."


    "I don''t know. I don''t mean others don''t know."


    Ding Ning''s secretive smile deliberately lifted Li Tieying''s appetite.


    "Who, who knows? Brother, tell me quickly."


    Li Tieying, like beating chicken blood, immediately came to the spirit again. The boss with staring eyes and a look of longing, it seems that he was tortured by this deadline to solve the case.


    Ding Ning smiled and pointed to the God of wealth modified by Yi Rong: "my brother knows."


    The God of wealth glared angrily. Ding Ning, NIMA, I was downgraded from master to brother. I''m really no big or small guy, but what can I do? Who made him pretend to be a member of the 17th inning.


    "Brother, your name!"


    Li Tieying hurriedly took out a pack of cigarettes and handed it to the God of wealth with a smile.


    The God of wealth took it and held it in his mouth. He tilted Ding Ning and waited for him to light the fire. Ding Ning ignored him and stood there happily.


    Li Tieying asked for help. He slapped his lighter to light a fire. The God of wealth took a deep breath of smoke and said, "my surname is ni..."


    "It''s brother Ni. Hello."


    Li Tieying warmly extended his hand and wanted him to shake hands.


    "Name Ono."


    But unexpectedly, the God of wealth didn''t look at his hand. He slowly spit out a cigarette and said.


    "Ni Daye has style and momentum. Good name, good name, ha ha."


    Li Tieying''s hand was frozen in the air, and he took it back with embarrassment on his face. He flattered him casually.


    Ding Ning almost didn''t laugh. Ni Daye, your uncle, this second master really takes advantage.


    "Yes, I also think it''s a good name. It''s very imposing when you shout it out."


    The God of wealth''s face changed suddenly and said with a wink.


    "Yes, yes, it''s a very powerful name."


    Li Tieying didn''t react yet. He smiled and complimented against his heart.


    I secretly felt sick in my heart. What''s the style of such a vulgar name, but I couldn''t help it. Although I didn''t like the crazy appearance of this dead fat man, who let him ask for help.


    "Ni Daye, your uncle, can you shout out without momentum?"


    Ding Ning almost burst into laughter and muttered in his heart.


    "Cough, well, I know what you want to ask me, but I don''t know where the man is now. We have to go back to the city before I can contact the man and ask where the man is hiding."


    The God of wealth had enough, and then he began to get down to business.


    No, he didn''t know where Jiangzhong was. In fact, when he entered the base, he called his men and asked him to send them to a place in Yanjing to wait. If he didn''t go back to the city to pick up Jiangzhong himself, no one could guarantee whether he would be killed.


    "Let''s go back now, leader Liu. You take group 1 and group 2 to stay and collect the information and clues in the base. The police will stay and cooperate with you. If there is anything to do, contact them in time. Group 3, group 4 and group 5 will join me to send people


    Escort back to Yanjing. "


    Li Tieying''s heart is like an arrow. He immediately began to arrange people. The credit for cracking down on the base is great, but if he can''t successfully capture Jiangzhong, all the credit will be in vain.


    Twenty minutes later, the national security personnel and the special police escorted the gene soldiers and professors down the mountain one after another. Ding Ning and the God of wealth had sat in Li Tieying''s car and rushed to Yanjing.


    Ding Ning noticed that the God of wealth always sent text messages to people on his mobile phone. He should be contacting that man and asking their location.


    But soon, he found that the face of the God of wealth was a little ugly. He felt uneasy in his heart. He whispered in his ear, "what''s the matter?"


    "My man feels like he''s being watched, but he can''t find each other. Now he''s driving and trying to get rid of the place."


    The God of wealth looked very calm, but Ding Ning was keenly aware of the deep worry and restlessness in his eyes.


    This made him think deeply. The God of wealth was not worried about Jiang Zhongze, but the person he absolutely trusted. It seemed that this person''s position in his mind was very important. It made him curious. He didn''t know who this person was. He could make the heartless second master so worried.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all right. I''ll call and arrange it."


    Ding Ning took out his mobile phone and dialed you directly. Although it was almost four o''clock in the morning, you''s phone was connected after only two rings. This is the advantage of advanced cultivation.


    "Where is it?"


    "Well, now you take people along the Yellow River Road to Nanning Road to pick up a white Tiguan car with license plate Yan nh474. Remember, we must ensure the safety of the people on board."


    Ding Ning didn''t have time to catch up with the past and ordered directly.


    Li Tieying, who was driving, heard the phone and realized that something was wrong. Without looking back, he asked nervously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Well, being watched, these guys are really arrogant."


    The God of wealth clenched his teeth and said, with a cold flash in his eyes.


    Although Ding Ning has sent someone to meet him, he is still frowning and worried.


    "It''s really lawless. This is Yanjing, not a place where some people do whatever they want."


    Li Tieying was furious and scolded angrily.


    "OK, hurry back as soon as possible. As long as my people pick it up, it will definitely be fine."


    Ding Ning said confidently, you is the existence of the demon king at the beginning, which is equivalent to the strong man at the beginning of the holy martial arts realm. He didn''t believe that the black fox could send the strong man at the holy martial arts level to kill him.


    The only problem is whether you can arrive in time. According to the God of wealth, his men were watched as soon as they entered Yanjing city. Now they are still running around Nanning Road to escape tracking.


    Nanning Road is more than 20 kilometers away from the Yellow River Road where you are located. This period of time is their most dangerous time.


    "I hope so!"


    The God of wealth said without much hope. He stared at the outside of the window. He looked worried. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Li Tieying also has no choice. Although he is from Guoan, he will call to apply for support, and then send experts for approval. When they arrive at the place, the cauliflower is cold.


    Besides, he knows very well that the people who dare to forcibly intercept and kill jiangzhongze on the cusp of the storm are definitely not mediocre. Ordinary national security personnel will not play any role, but will sacrifice in vain.


    So he placed all his hopes on Ding Ning. Of course, he took it for granted that the support sent by Ding Ning must be from the 17th inning.


    Lending him 10000 brains, he could not have thought that the so-called reinforcements would be a group of demon kings and big demons.


    The God of wealth didn''t know. He thought Ding Ning sent Zhu Pengcheng''s people, so he didn''t have any hope for those people at all. He just expected him to get rid of those killers.

 Chapter 1517

    Night, quiet.


    Yanjing has developed rapidly over the years, and the traffic extends in all directions. The street lights on the roadside are always on all night, bringing a glimmer of light to the long night.


    Boom!


    The roar of the engine broke the rare silence of Yanjing city.


    A white Tiguan is like a wild horse out of the reins, running fast on the road with few traffic. It doesn''t care about the red light. It''s reckless and reckless.


    Behind him, three Land Rovers with obviously modified engines, like tarsal maggots, are chasing after them.


    In the back of the Tiguan car, the river was tied up with his limbs. His face was pale without a trace of blood. His nose and tears covered his face. The desperate speed made him turn over rivers and seas in his stomach. He wanted to vomit, but he had no time to vomit, so he was knocked around.


    His heart pounded wildly, and he couldn''t see the future of hope, which made his life dark.


    It''s probably that people are about to die. His words are good. Jiang Zhong resisted the desire to vomit and tried to hold the handrail with his bound hands to maintain his balance. After taking a deep breath, he shouted weakly to a young fat man with a serious face and concentrating on driving: "they''re going to kill me. Put me down, so you still have a chance to live."


    "Shut up. I said I could do it. I will do it. I will stick to it until the reinforcements arrive."


    Look carefully, the young fat man''s appearance is three-thirds similar to the God of wealth, but if you want to say his figure, it is absolutely 90% like God. At the moment, although his face is pale, his expression is ferocious and distorted, and even his body is trembling slightly, and even his shouting is hysterical, his hands are still stable and frightening.


    "It''s useless. We can''t escape. I know those people too well. Their power is too big and terrible. Even if it''s Yanjing, they can mobilize countless people to encircle, chase and intercept us. An accident in a car accident can make us die."


    Jiang Zhong seemed to have accepted his fate, with a bitter meaning on his face, said calmly, as if he was just explaining a fact.


    "I Zhao Tiansheng can''t and will never accept my fate. I''m timid, cowardly, and don''t have perseverance and perseverance. I haven''t succeeded in anything. From small to large, no one can look up to me except my parents. Do you know what they call me? Hahaha, they call me Zhao Tianhai, waste of waste."


    The little fat man had already lost his face, but he laughed wildly and talked like vent, so as to dispel his inner fear and increase his courage to collapse: "my parents died and were killed, but I didn''t have the ability to avenge them."


    Jiang Zhong listened quietly. He was kind and wanted the young man to put him down. Maybe he could win a way to live. But since he insisted, he wouldn''t say much. After all, he was not a good man. Anyway, he died. It seems good to be buried with more people.


    "No one knows how humble I am, and no one knows that I kneel down on the roadside begging like a dog in order to live. Everyone despises me. Everyone says I''m a waste. I really can''t do anything. Being scolded loudly makes me tremble. I have no money, no car, no house and no girlfriend. I''ll live forever It''s like a stray dog that nobody cares about and loves. It''s like a walking corpse without a soul. It wants to kill the murderer who killed my parents with a dagger countless times, but every time it comes to me, it turns around and runs away. "


    Zhao Tiansheng said with tears in his eyes and a smile like crying: "until he came back, he said he was my uncle, my close uncle. Who knows, where did my special child without father and mother come from? A close uncle who can''t be hit by eight poles. He knelt


    The day and night before my father''s grave, I stood day and night. I thought, since he is my uncle, will I have a place for the rest of my life, and someone can take care of me? I don''t have to be looked down upon everywhere and live so hard. "


    Jiang Zhong was fascinated. Unexpectedly, the little fat man who looked very cruel had such a miserable past. The uncle in his mouth should be the one who saved himself. Unfortunately, he didn''t see what he looked like.


    Zhao Tiansheng''s eyes flashed: "I didn''t think that this damn uncle was more cruel than anyone. He knelt in front of my father''s grave like a filial son, but his eyes were full of disgust and disgust. He was going to leave after going to the grave. How could I want to, so I stopped him and knelt on the ground and begged him to take me away. I have no relatives in the world except him. He is my own uncle. How can he ignore me? ¡±


    "Then he took you away?"


    Jiang Zhong asked curiously. He seemed to have forgotten that they were still being pursued and indulged in his story.


    "Shit, he''s a damn bastard, a damn devil."


    Zhao Tiansheng said gnashing his teeth, I can''t hold the bitter resentment and hatred between my teeth: "He was rich and had a lot of money, but he didn''t give me a penny. He didn''t leave. He became an uncle in my poor house, forced me to wash clothes, cook and do housework every day, and called me as a slave. If he didn''t like it, he would beat me up. The worst time was to break my leg, but the devil still forced me to get up and cook for the reason that he was out of bed It''s not delicious. "


    Jiang Zhong smiled. This was his first laugh after the accident. He thought it was very interesting. Although he didn''t know what happened later, which made Zhao Tiansheng so obedient to his uncle, he knew that the mysterious uncle was just forcing him to change in this almost paranoid way.


    Zhao Tiansheng is using words to overcome his fears, but his hands are always calm, With a look of remembrance on his face: "Until one day, I really couldn''t bear it. I decided to fight with this bastard and die together. So I attacked him in the middle of the night. Unfortunately, the assassination failed. He was too powerful. I couldn''t beat him at all. He stepped on my face and looked at me with disdain and contempt, saying that I was a counsellor without eggs. With this courage, why didn''t he kill my father Mother''s enemy. "


    "What do you say?"


    Jiang Zhong said with great interest.


    "I didn''t say anything. I went to cook."


    Zhao Tiansheng said dejectedly.


    "You''re a cross in the nest. You have the courage to assassinate him because your uncle won''t kill you."


    Jiang Zhong said happily.


    "Yes, that''s what my uncle said about me. I''m very unconvinced, so I don''t believe it. My uncle is so powerful that I dare to assassinate the enemy who killed my parents."


    Zhao Tiansheng''s eyes shine bit by bit, while Jiang Zhong can see it. That kind of light is called courage and pride.


    "So I sneaked to the door of my enemy''s house again with a dagger. To tell you the truth, I was very scared and scared. I wanted to throw down the dagger and run back. But when I thought of my uncle''s disdainful eyes, I was very angry. Why did he despise me? So I rushed over with a dagger and stabbed my enemy, although my scalp was beaten by his bodyguard , but I was still very happy. I lay on the ground with my head in my arms and let them punch and kick, but I kept laughing. The enemy was anxious to go to the hospital for bandaging and ordered the bodyguard to tie me up, and then slowly kill me after he bandaged me. "


    "He didn''t report it?"


    Although Jiang Zhong made mistakes, he was once an official and should have a legal system


    There are still some ideas. I was slightly stunned when I heard the speech. After all, if I commit murder with a knife in the street, I can throw him into prison.


    "He himself was born in an underground force. I don''t know how many bad things he did and how many people died in order to make money. How dare he report the case?"


    Zhao Tiansheng said with a sneer.


    "Such a man should be killed."


    Jiang Zhong said indignantly.


    "Should we kill them? Hehe, if it weren''t for the protection of people like you, how could people like them dare to be so arrogant and arrogant?"


    Zhao Tiansheng said impolitely.


    In the middle of the river, the old man''s face was red. He shut his mouth and remained silent. Yes, if he hadn''t been protected by such an official, how could such evil elements be so publicized?


    Even if you do bad things, you should take some influence into account, sneak in, lest you be caught by the police.


    Where is he so arrogant as Zhao Tiansheng''s enemy? He even asked people to take him home in full view of the public and prepare to kill him slowly. If there was no one to cover him, even he didn''t believe it.


    "I thought I was dead. As a result, my uncle swaggered in and saved me like he went to his own house. That guy had 40 or 50 bodyguards. As a result, all of them were laid down by my uncle. It was really happy."


    Zhao Tiansheng''s face was filled with the luster of excitement and worship: "that was the first time my uncle gave me a good face, but there was no good word in his mouth. He scolded me for being too stupid. I quarreled with him when I was not convinced, but he said that when I knew that my strength was inferior to the other party, I rushed up to fight like a lengtouqing. Isn''t that stupid? What is it?"


    Jiang Zhong smiled. It was really stupid. If it was him, there were at least 100 ways to kill the enemy quietly without involving himself.


    "I think about it carefully. It seems that it''s really such a thing. It''s really stupid, but what can I do if things have happened?"


    Zhao Tiansheng''s voice is very depressed, but his expression is not depressed at all. Instead, his face has an aftertaste: "after helping me wrap up my wound, my uncle cooked a bowl of noodles for me for the first time. To tell the truth, his craft is a little better than me, but it is also limited. But I don''t know why, I think that bowl of noodles is particularly fragrant."


    "And then?"


    Jiang Zhong has a long view. Looking at this silly boy who can cheer because of a bowl of noodles, he has thousands of feelings in his heart. Silly boy, you are too lack of recognition, especially your uncle has unknowingly become your idol. His recognition will naturally make you flattered and surprised. He thinks that the bowl of noodles is particularly delicious.


    "Later, my uncle treated me much better. Although he was still sarcastic, he seldom scolded me. Before long, my enemy found out that his son had an affair with his mistress. He killed his mistress in a rage and had to teach his son a lesson. However, his son suddenly went crazy and stabbed him alive with a dagger. When the police investigated his case, they found him and some friends The criminal evidence of officials, and finally those behind him, were brought to justice. "


    Zhao Tiansheng said with some regret, "it''s probably not that it''s not time to repay. It''s a pity that I can''t avenge myself."


    Jiang Zhong was secretly frightened. Zhao Tiansheng, a silly boy, couldn''t see it, but he couldn''t see it with his experience. It was definitely written by his mysterious uncle.


    Making a scandal and killing his enemy''s father and son not only ruined his reputation, but also uprooted the forces behind him.


    What kind of revenge should be repaid and what kind of anger should be eliminated, which also makes Zhao Tiansheng not need to commit a crime for revenge. Even he is ashamed of his tricks and means.

 Chapter 1518

    "He promised me that as long as I can complete this task, he will give me a completely different life. This is his test for me. I must pass this test, not to mention only three cars, even 30 cars. I will never give up until the last minute."


    Zhao Tiansheng completely summoned up his courage, flashing a crazy and resolute color at the bottom of his eyes. He shouted hysterically at the approaching pursuers behind him: "come on, I''m not afraid of you."


    The lights in front were shining, and Jiang Zhong said with a bitter smile: "stop, we can''t run away. Everything should be over."


    Zhao Tiansheng narrowed his eyes and looked ahead. He saw eight cars parked side by side in the street ahead, blocking the whole street, and his face turned pale in an instant.


    "Fight, I fight with you. My uncle said that the brave win when they meet on a narrow road. I have nothing, but I still have a life. See if you are cruel or I am cruel."


    In the middle of the river, when Zhao Tiansheng thought he would stop the car and catch it, he didn''t know whether it was because of fear or fear. His chubby face turned red, the green veins on his forehead were raised, and his eyes glittered with a cold light of determination, gnashing his teeth and roaring.


    Boom!


    Instead of retreating, Zhao Tiansheng burst out endless courage and strength at this moment. With a heavy step on the accelerator under his feet, Tiguan rushed forward like an arrow.


    "Uncle, I didn''t disappoint you. I''m not a coward or a counsellor without eggs."


    At the last moment, Zhao Tiansheng dialed the God of wealth and roared with extreme pride and pride.


    "Born, don''t..."


    From the phone came the cry of the God of wealth.


    Zhao Tiansheng showed a relieved smile at the corner of his mouth and whispered, "uncle, in fact, I know you love me. It''s good to have you. Goodbye!"


    With that, before the God of wealth spoke, he resolutely hung up the phone, suddenly opened the window and threw the mobile phone out, smashing it.


    Jiang Zhong was in an unprecedented calm and serene mood. Looking at Zhao Tiansheng, he quietly closed his eyes, stepped on the accelerator to the bottom, and resolutely rushed to the bright place ahead like a moth to the fire.


    "Special, are they crazy?"


    "MD, flash, they''re going to die."


    "Lying trough, they''re crazy. I''m not crazy yet. Come on, drive."


    ¡­¡­


    The eight cars lined up in front are not calm. NIMA, they just received orders to stop them. They are not willing to work hard with people. They shouted in horror.


    The three vehicles that have been tracking behind are also stupid. It''s neither chasing nor not chasing. They slow down one after another for fear that the situation is wrong. Don''t plunge in.


    "Come on, son of a bitch. If you want me to die, at least you have to pull some cushions."


    Zhao Tiansheng roared loudly. Like the bravest soldier on the battlefield, he rode the dust and was not afraid of death.


    The people on the eight cars were scared of the dead. The speed of Tiguan was too fast. The visual inspection was at least more than 200 yards. They stopped side by side on the road and blocked. The distance between the cars was very small. There was no time to reverse and escape. The organic spirit jumped out of the car at the first time, crying for her father and mother and ran away with her head in her arms.


    Other people don''t want to jump, but the problem is that their legs are soft. Where can they lift them? They can only protect their heads, close their eyes in despair, silently pray that the fuel tank won''t leak oil, have a violent explosion, and maybe they can survive.


    Boom!


    The earth trembled, and the roar of the harsh engine sounded like the horn of war.


    Fifty meters... Forty meters... Thirty meters... Twenty meters... Ten meters


    Close, close, the next moment will be a complete collision, most people close their eyes in horror, only


    Jiang Zhong smiled and faced death like liberation.


    "The mission is over. It''s time for us to retreat."


    On three Land Rover cars, on the Second Land Rover car, a cold looking middle-aged man said faintly to the headset.


    "Don''t you wait to see the final result before you go? What if the river is immortal?"


    The young man wearing glasses on the first Land Rover hesitated.


    "At this speed, no one can survive."


    The cold man said firmly.


    "Well, let''s retreat!"


    The man with glasses shrugged, turned on the turn signal and was ready to turn around.


    Boom!


    Zizizi!


    Boom, boom!


    A dramatic sound came, but it didn''t seem to be as loud as the expected distance impact. On the contrary, it was a little strange, and the roar of the engine continued.


    "God, what''s that? Am I dazzled? Who can tell me? Is that a man?"


    The flat headed man in the third car shouted in horror.


    "Hammer, what''s the ghost''s name?"


    The cold man who was turning around angrily scolded, but the next moment, there was a super decibel scream from the man with glasses: "what the hell, who is that? How could it be?"


    The cold man found that something seemed wrong. He turned his head and looked at it, but his eyes widened in horror. His pupils contracted sharply into a awn. His chin fell down with a click. He unconsciously stepped on the accelerator and bumped into the ass of the man with glasses, deflating the rear bumper.


    But no one paid attention to the accident. They were stunned at the scene of the car crash.


    A man in black, who was not a big man, held up the front of Tiguan with his hands. His two front wheels were off the ground and were still spinning wildly under the action of the engine. On the solid asphalt road, he left two traces of deep friction, which were seven or eight meters long but up to 30 cm deep, due to the inertia of the vehicle, and he was far from the eight vehicles blocking the road, It''s less than thirty centimeters.


    Zhao Tiansheng was stunned. His eyes stared at the figure like a demon outside the window. He forgot to release the accelerator and stepped on it to the end. He was ready to die, but he didn''t expect to be stopped by such a cow at the last moment of his life.


    Jiangzhong is Sparta. He once heard that some special departments of the country have experts who exceed the limits of human imagination, but he always doesn''t believe it. At the moment, he has to admit that he is short-sighted. It turns out that there are so many strange people in the world who can beat the sky.


    As for the people in the eight cars, looking at the black back, they trembled all over, their faces were dull and unbelievable, and their brains were blank. They were really not willing to provoke people with incredible power.


    "Gudu!"


    Zhao Tiansheng woke up, swallowed and spit hard, stuffed back the eyes that almost didn''t fall out, rubbed his eyes hard, and said faintly, "I''m not dreaming?"


    "Probably not."


    Jiang Zhong was paralyzed and answered completely out of instinct.


    "Then you say, is this to help us or to kill us?"


    Zhao Tiansheng''s courage to sacrifice his life for justice has dissipated invisibly at the moment, leaving only infinite fear and fear in his heart. He asked timidly.


    Jiang Zhong''s face showed a bitter smile: "who knows, maybe he came to help us or kill us."


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense? Forget it, let''s ask."


    Zhao Tiansheng nervously opened a crack in the car window and asked cautiously, "Hey, who are you and why are you stopping me?"


    "Stop your car quickly. I''m very tired, okay?"


    The corner of your mouth overflows with blood and bites your teeth.


    His face was very green. In order to save them, he, a ghost leopard who was not good at power, had to rush out and forcibly block the speeding car, which made him suffer a little internal injury.


    But the goods were good. He kept pressing on the accelerator, so that he didn''t dare to let go. In particular, the smell of engine oil was really bad, which made him very uncomfortable.


    "Oh, oh!"


    Although he didn''t know whether you were an enemy or a friend, out of his worship and respect for the strong, whether he was an enemy or a friend, Zhao Tiansheng decided to cooperate with the bull man immediately, hurriedly took back his foot on the accelerator, and very dedicated pulled on the handbrake.


    Boom!


    You waited until the front wheel stopped completely, then suddenly released his hand, gasped like a collapse, quietly took out two pills and swallowed them. In the twinkling of an eye, his internal injury healed and recovered as before.


    "He''s hurt. Do you want to kill him now, or the river won''t die. We can''t explain to the young master."


    On the Land Rover, the man with glasses flashed cold in his eyes and said in his ear.


    "Whoever kills you must be killed."


    The cold man forcibly restrained his inner fear and said calmly.


    "Then who will come?"


    Flat head secretly swallowed saliva. Now he was frightened and didn''t want to get close to the dangerous man in black.


    "No one will use it. I''ll come."


    At this moment, as like as two peas, the three men suddenly looked out of the car. They saw three men dressed in black clothes dressed like men with a mantis and a car in front of the window.


    "Go, kill out."


    The cold man trembled in his heart. He didn''t care about killing people. It''s important to run for his life first. He suddenly stepped on the accelerator and galloped away.


    Unfortunately, the next moment, he found a man in black appeared strangely in front of them. As soon as he lifted the front of the car, his car flew into the air like flying clouds. After rolling in the air for several times, he landed on the ground steadily. He was dizzy and dazed.


    The door was violently torn open, a very thin white hand came in, grabbed his neck and carried it out like a chicken.


    When he looked up faintly, he found that the man with flat head and glasses had been caught by two other men in black and dragged their legs to the Tiguan car like a dead dog.


    As for the eight car owners who blocked the road, they were all brutally raised by the man in black to form a circle. Many people in the car, including the one who ran away before, stayed in the circle surrounded by the car with fear and squatted on the ground with their heads in their arms.


    "All squat there, hold your head in both hands, don''t move, who dares to move, I''ll tear who."


    The man in black threw the cold man into the crowd and knocked people upside down. But after he shouted angrily, no one dared to move. Especially, the fierce man who can lift the vehicle can tear them alive.


    The cold man squatted on the ground with his head in his arms and quietly winked at the man with flat head and glasses. They were not completely desperate. These people in black didn''t know whether they didn''t take it seriously or didn''t expect to search. The guns they were carrying were still there, which gave them a glimmer of hope to complete the task.


    They didn''t plan or dare to escape. They just wanted to kill the river and complete the task. In that way, even if they died, their families, old and young, could live well and be taken care of.


    Otherwise, if they can''t complete the task, not only they will die, but also their families may not live. They can''t understand the young master''s ferocity and indifference.

 Chapter 1519

    "Great Xia, have a cigarette, you... Did my uncle send you?"


    Zhao Tiansheng bumps up to you and asks carefully. His eyes twinkle with worship, admiration and envy.


    You are speechless. What the hell is great Xia?


    However, he didn''t know who Zhao Tiansheng''s uncle was, but since it was ordered by his eldest brother, it must be his own. He was embarrassed to ignore him. He replied patiently, "I don''t know who your uncle is. My eldest brother sent me."


    "Is your eldest brother my uncle?"


    Zhao Tiansheng asked.


    "I don''t know. My eldest brother is Ding Ning. Do you call him uncle?"


    You asked curiously, muttering to yourself. I haven''t heard that eldest brother has a nephew. Did you do it?


    "Ding Ning? Who is it?"


    Zhao Tiansheng muttered suspiciously. He was a little depressed. It turned out that he was not sent by his uncle.


    "Ding Ning?"


    Jiang Zhong listened clearly and whispered, his face full of bitterness.


    I didn''t expect that the little doctor who didn''t show the mountain and dew had such a strong hand. Now think about it, it''s ironic that he was naive to use the axe gang to plant and frame him.


    "Lao Jiang, you know that Ding Ning. Tell me about him."


    Zhao Tiansheng and Jiang Zhong had lived and died together. He lit a cigarette and put it in his mouth. He asked eagerly.


    "Ding Ning!"


    The river took a deep breath of smoke and let the choking smoke enter the lungs for a circle before spitting it out. He stared at the distant lights and said faintly after a long time: "it''s unfathomable. It''s a terrible young man..."


    "Hey, old man, don''t talk nonsense. My eldest brother is kind, brave and compassionate. He is a first-class good man in the world."


    Hearing this evaluation, you was unwilling and shouted with a bad face.


    Other ghost leopard soldiers also scowled and rubbed their hands. If dayoujiang dared to slander Ding Ning again, they would immediately clean up his trend.


    Jiang Zhong smiled bitterly, "isn''t it terrible enough to make you so loyal and let me hate him so much but have nothing to do with him?"


    "It''s not that I''m terrible, but that I''m on the side of justice. Justice may be late, but I''ll never be absent."


    A clear voice came from afar, and people couldn''t help hearing it and looking at it.


    "Big brother!"


    "Young master!"


    When the tall and straight figure came from afar, you and the ghost leopard shouted in surprise. The fundus of your eyes twinkled with fanaticism and walked up quickly.


    Zhao Tiansheng looked around, but didn''t see the fat figure. He was a little disappointed. He thought the mysterious Ding Ning was with his uncle, but he didn''t see his uncle''s figure, which made him feel very unhappy.


    Right now!


    The middle-aged man with cold face made eye contact with the man with flat head and glasses quickly, and saw the determination in each other''s eyes.


    Bang bang!


    The gunfire was loud. While everyone''s attention was attracted by Ding Ning, the three stood up quickly, drew their guns and started shooting wildly in the river.


    Ah!


    The shrill screams resounded through the streets of Yanjing, and the unexpected river was beaten into a hornet''s nest.


    Even Zhao Tiansheng, who was standing on his side, was not spared. He was shot several times. His fat body convulsed. His mouth was full of blood. He took a hard step forward and leaned against the door to breathe heavily. His eyes were unwilling.


    At the last moment before he lost consciousness, he seemed to see a familiar fat figure running madly. His mouth seemed to be shouting at him, just him


    His ears roared and his eyes blackened. He couldn''t hear what he was shouting.


    It hurts. My uncle finally came. Is he crying for me?


    Hehe, it''s good. At least one person in the world cares about me.


    Uncle, I did it. Even if I die, I will stand and die like a man.


    Zhao Tiansheng''s fat face showed a nostalgic smile. His eyes were dark and completely lost consciousness.


    "Die!"


    When Ding Ning heard the gunshot, he knew that things were bad.


    In his rage, he shouted loudly, and the whole person crossed a distance of hundreds of meters like lightning. He appeared in front of the three men who killed the river and then carried out crazy killing against the people around him in an attempt to kill them. He grinned and showed a cold white tooth, A cold voice like that from Jiuyou hell jumped out of your teeth: "I want you to live and die, and live in repentance day and night."


    The three dead men scoffed at the bottom of their eyes, raised their guns and pulled the trigger at their temples without hesitation. But the next moment, they were stunned. The gun was broken? Why can''t you pull the trigger?


    Dingning''s eyes twinkled with a faint purple awn. When he lifted his hand, he turned into a remnant of the Tao and sealed the meridians of the three dead men.


    "Born, born, you hold on, hold on, uncle is coming, uncle is coming..."


    In my ears came the cry of the God of wealth.


    "Get out of the way and don''t touch him."


    Ding Ning also couldn''t care to comfort the God of wealth. He stepped on Zhao Tiansheng like a ghost and clapped his hands on him like electricity. Bullet heads stained with blood fell off his body.


    The God of wealth dared not breathe. He stared at Zhao Tiansheng''s green face without blinking. His heart was as painful as a knife. Tears had blurred his sight.


    He was two years away from his eldest brother. When he went to be a soldier, his eldest brother did his best to serve his parents at home instead of him. In order to help his comrades in arms revenge, he hid his name for more than 20 years. He didn''t even know his parents died.


    It was not until he returned home last time that he secretly went to visit his eldest brother''s family. Unexpectedly, his parents had died long ago. Not to mention, even the eldest brother and his wife were killed. Remorse ate his soul like a poisonous snake. He knelt in front of his grave one day and one night, but he didn''t shed a drop of tears. His heart was empty.


    Zhao Tiansheng is his only blood relative in the world. He was ashamed of his parents and big brother''s family. How could he not love his only nephew.


    But Zhao Tiansheng''s cowardice and incompetence disappointed him, but jade is not cut into stone. He thought hard for a long time before he was cruel. He used this special way to stimulate his dignity and wanted to change Zhao Tiansheng into an indomitable man.


    Now, Zhao Tiansheng passed his test, but also lost his young life forever, which made his heart as tightly clenched by an invisible hand, and he couldn''t breathe.


    If there is regret medicine in this world, as long as Zhao Tiansheng can live, he would rather be so cowardly and useless all his life. As long as he is there one day, he can protect his peace all his life.


    Ding Ning''s face was dignified, and he stretched out his hand. Thirteen silver needles had been added to his fingertips. He clapped Zhao Tiansheng''s hands like lightning, making him fall into a state of suspended death, and then stuffed a Qi and blood pill into his mouth.


    Wiped the sweat on his forehead and patted the dejected God of wealth on the shoulder: "with me, he can''t die."


    The God of wealth suddenly raised his head, his dead gray eyes were shining with surprise, and even his words began to tremble: "you... What you said is true."


    "I''m not you. I like bragging and don''t draft."


    Ding Ning didn''t have time to pay attention to him. After saying a word casually, he grabbed Jiang Zhongze''s wrist, frowned, shook hard, forced the warhead out of his body, sealed all his meridians, and made him fall into a false death


    Then he took out thirteen silver needles and put a Qi blood pill in his mouth.


    "Brother, I''m sorry. I was careless."


    You took the ghost leopard warrior and said with a ashamed face.


    Ding Ning sighed softly and said softly, "it''s none of your business. Don''t think too much. Just learn a lesson in the future."


    "Yes, I know. I will never make such a mistake again next time."


    You clenched her lips and nodded heavily.


    He knew that it was really his negligence this time. Brother was willing to forgive him because he had just come to the world and didn''t know much about many things in the world.


    In fact, he had heard of guns, but it was the first time he saw them. In addition, the strength of the three dead men was unbearable in his eyes. He didn''t pay attention to them at all, which would lead to such evil consequences now.


    "You go first. I''ll deal with the rest."


    Ding Ning patted him on the shoulder and said.


    "Well, brother, I''ll go first."


    You was full of remorse. She lowered her head in shame and left with the ghost leopard soldiers.


    "What''s the matter? Why did I hear the gunshot? Is he okay?"


    Li Tieying came panting and asked anxiously. When he saw the bloody River and Zhao Tiansheng, his face changed dramatically.


    The car was blocked by the Land Rover of three dead men. Ding Ning got off first and rushed over, followed by the God of wealth. He stopped the car and ran over, but he didn''t expect to be late.


    "Brother Li, things have changed. First contact a nearby hospital. I must operate on them immediately."


    Ding Ning said solemnly, "let someone deal with it here, especially these three people. You can''t let them die anyway."


    Although Zhao Tiansheng''s injury is very serious, he has no worries about his life after eating the Qi blood pill. As long as he has a routine repair operation, ordinary surgeons have no problem.


    But Jiang Zhongze''s injury is worrying, because he was shot three times in the heart and his life is dying. The degree of danger is no less than that of Shen MuQing. Even he is not absolutely sure that he can be saved.


    He thought that he had specially contacted Aunt Mei to come here before. Now he was on his way. If he came and only saw the body, he would lose his face.


    "OK, I''ll arrange it now."


    Li Tieying thought Jiang Zhong was dead. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning had to rescue him, which suddenly gave him a glimmer of hope and hurriedly called to start contacting.


    After he arranged for the hospital, Ding Ning took out his mobile phone. After hesitating, he dialed it to Aunt Mei: "director Shen, things have changed. Jiang Zhong was shot. I want to take him to the hospital for rescue immediately. Yes, liming hospital."


    After hanging up the phone, Ding Ning was a little relieved. Aunt Mei was very reasonable and said that he would rush to Liming hospital immediately, which made him feel good about Aunt Mei again.


    Li Tieying was very efficient. In less than ten minutes, a group of national security and special police rushed to clean up the scene.


    Those who were killed by the dead were also taken away. Although he knew that there was little hope, Guoan still looked forward to finding out the behind the scenes from the identity of these people.


    As for the three dead, they were taken away by Guoan to see if they could pry open their mouths and find useful clues.


    In order to avoid killing people again, Guoan mobilized the public this time and sent more than 20 armed bulletproof vehicles to escort them.


    Ding Ning didn''t care about all this, and didn''t think he could get any useful information from the dead. For the first time, he took Jiang Zhong and Zhao Tiansheng to Liming hospital.

 Chapter 1520

    Liming hospital has long been informed that the president with the senior management of the hospital committee yawned and lined up at the door against the cold wind, but Li Tieying scolded him mercilessly.


    The senior management of the hospital committee was very dissatisfied. After all, they got up from the warm quilt after receiving an urgent notice from their superiors. Who is particularly willing to be cold and sleepy.


    However, although Li Tieying''s identity is unknown, he is full of Qi. He looks like a big man. They can''t feel his identity. They dare to be angry but dare not speak. They can only hold their face and arrange the best operating room.


    At the door of the operating room, the director and deputy director of surgery of the hospital also clashed with Ding Ning and scolded him for being ridiculous. He even brought two dead people for surgery and refused him to enter the operating room.


    Although Li Tieying also believes that Jiang Zhongze and Zhao Tiansheng have lost their vital characteristics, Ding Ning said that he can only give full support in case of rescue.


    Unexpectedly, even the director of surgery judged that the two people had died and didn''t know what to do. He could only look at Ding Ning for help.


    Ding Ning was in a hurry to save people. Where would he give director Hou a good look? He shouted coldly, "get out of the way. If you delay saving people, you are the murderer."


    Director Hou''s face was livid. He angrily pointed to Ding Ning and couldn''t speak for a long time. Deputy director Zhu Yuansen sneered, "how do you speak? Who do you think you are? These two people are dead. If you can save the dead, I''ll eat the scalpel raw."


    "That''s what you said. Just wait for the scalpel. Get out of the way!"


    Ding Ning glanced at him coldly, pushed him away with his body, entered the operating room and closed the door with a bang.


    "You... Asshole... MD, what thing? I really think you are an immortal. Two dead people have special rescue..."


    Zhu Yuansen slammed the door angrily and scolded loudly. Before he finished, he slapped on his face.


    The God of wealth looked red and was awe inspiring. He grabbed Zhu Yuansen''s collar and lifted him with one hand. He said darkly, "they''re not dead. If you dare to delay him to save people again, I''ll kill you."


    "What are you doing? How can you beat someone? Let go of director Zhu, come on, security guard, security guard..."


    Filled with righteous indignation, director Hou pointed to the God of wealth and shouted at him. He also shouted at his throat to call security guards to subdue the God of wealth.


    "Stop it. It''s against heaven. You dare to make trouble in our hospital."


    "Let go of director Zhu. Such people must be driven out immediately."


    "What thing, barbarian, has no quality at all. Get out."


    "I haven''t seen such unreasonable people. Open the door of the operating room. We don''t welcome them and drive them out."


    ¡­¡­


    Other members of the hospital committee were already angry. At the moment, they all shouted and shouted. The president Tieqing looked at the excitement with a face and said nothing.


    Even if it is arranged by the superior, it can''t be so arrogant. Anyway, it''s unreasonable for the God of wealth to beat people. Even if the hospital expels people, it has something to say in front of the superior.


    "Brother Ni, calm down and don''t share common sense with them."


    Li Tieying has a terrible headache. He can only go forward and fight. He''s joking. He''s an expert in the 17th inning. If he kills Director Zhu in anger, he''ll have to go.


    The God of wealth was anxious about Zhao''s natural safety, so he was impulsive. When he saw Li Tieying talking, he let go of director Zhu with a cold hum.


    Unexpectedly, he let go, but the hospital quit. The security guards came and the doctors and nurses came.


    In front of the operating room, it was like a vegetable market. You made a verbal and written attack on the God of wealth, and finally scolded,


    Even Li Tieying was brought in. The green veins on his forehead jumped disorderly, and his face shouted ferociously: "shut up. From now on, whoever dares to say one more word and affects the operation inside, don''t blame me for taking you all away for the crime of endangering national security for investigation."


    The scene fell into a dead silence. Although everyone didn''t know who he was, his aura was there, which calmed everyone.


    "Yo, deputy director Li is really a big voice. Are you using your power to intimidate the people?"


    A strange voice came.


    Li Tieying frowned and looked at a middle-aged man who limped slowly. His face became very ugly and said coldly, "deputy director Zhang, why are you here?"


    "I''m not in good health. I happen to be hospitalized here. Don''t say that if I don''t come today, I won''t see what deputy director Li looks like when facing the people."


    Zhang baichi said with a smile, but he was secretly happy in his heart.


    He is also the deputy director of the national security operation Department, but he was hard pressed in the unit because his ability and level are not as good as Li Tieying.


    Director Liu, head of the operations department, will retire next year because of his age. The position of director will soon be vacant and one of the three deputy posts will be selected to fill it.


    Another deputy director is only one year younger than the director, and there is no possibility of promotion. Therefore, the position of the director can only be selected between them.


    As a result, they have become incompatible competitors from the face and heart of each other.


    Although this one is not capable, it is better than someone with a good family background. Moreover, he is an expert in flattery and steering in the wind. He doesn''t do his business all day, so he thinks about how to sharpen his head and climb up.


    In fact, he still has a great advantage in the competition, but Li Tieying has strong working ability and high prestige in the Department, which poses a great threat to him.


    So during this period of time, Zhang baichi always deliberately set a trap for Li Tieying to make mistakes to get rid of the competitor.


    Unfortunately, Li Tieying is smart and wise, and he is wary of him. His routines are easily seen through and don''t take the bait at all.


    This made Zhang baichi feel like a dog had nowhere to mouth a hedgehog. He was depressed, but he didn''t think that what happened yesterday had brought him a turn for the better.


    Although Zhang Jia, where he lived, could not be compared with the doorman, he was also ranked in the top of the aristocratic family. The source of information was much more informed than those from poor families such as Li Tieying. He received the news immediately after the case of bandits attacking the ICAC.


    If it is the usual, he may take the initiative to handle this case and add a luster and capital to his not outstanding resume.


    However, after receiving the three-day deadline for the superior meeting to solve the case, he immediately withdrew and realized that the case was a hot potato and must not be accepted.


    Then he thought that the case had a bad impact and fired a gun in the street. It would certainly fall to the national security operation office, which made him think it was a heaven given opportunity to bring down Li Tieying.


    After all, although Li Tieying has strong ability, it is almost impossible to solve the case involving bandits and sacked senior officials within three days. As long as the case cannot be solved within three days, Li Tieying will bear the brunt and bear the anger of his superiors. At that time, even if he does not withdraw, he will lose his qualification for promotion and lose his competitor, The position of director is not readily available to him.


    Therefore, he took advantage of the unequal time difference of information. When the superior''s documents had not been officially transmitted, he asked for leave first on the grounds that he was ill and wanted to be hospitalized to avoid falling behind. He also went through the hospitalization formalities seriously and planned to have an operation today to cut off the hemorrhoids.


    Thinking that Li Tieying was about to die, Zhang baichi was excited and didn''t sleep all night.


    Hemorrhoids had been committed. It was more serious to stay up late and get angry. It hurt early in the morning. He went to the doctor to see if there was any way to relieve the pain. Unexpectedly, both the doctor and the nurse were absent.


    This made him furious. He planned to go back to the ward first and settle accounts with the derelict doctors and nurses. Unexpectedly, he just heard a doctor talking in front of the elevator that someone sent the dead for surgery in the operating room and beat the doctor.


    This made him curious. Although his ability was not as good as Li Tieying, he was also a national security officer. His professional habits made him pay attention to such strange things that violated common sense, so he immediately followed him.


    Unexpectedly, he just heard Li Tieying''s angry roar, which made him ecstatic. Subconsciously, he thought that Li Tieying must have been killed by bandits when handling the case. He didn''t want to face the reality and forced the doctor to rescue, so he was so rude.


    He was happy to do anything that could make Li Tieying unhappy. He immediately stood up without hesitation and sneered at Li Tieying from the moral commanding height.


    "If you are in poor health, have a good rest and wander around without anything."


    Li Tieying was already upset enough. When he heard Zhang baichi''s strange voice, he was even more upset. He was cold and hard.


    "Deputy director Li, how can we say that we are also colleagues? Even if I am ill and hospitalized, I have to care about my colleagues, don''t I?"


    Seeing Li Tieying''s ugly face, Zhang baichi more and more affirmed his guess and secretly congratulated himself on his foresight. Otherwise, he was unlucky now, which made him almost happy, but he said hypocritically.


    "Thank deputy director Zhang for his concern. I''m fine now."


    After all, it''s a unit. In front of so many outsiders, Li Tieying doesn''t want to tear his face, forcibly restrain his inner irritability, and said coldly.


    "Deputy director Li thinks too much. I don''t care about you. I care about my colleagues in the operating room. I heard that they are dead. You have to insist on the hospital rescue. If people die, they will be safe in the land. Although I understand your mood, you can''t embarrass the hospital by forcing them to rescue the dead. You have to make a mistake."


    Zhang baichi said in a tone of the lesson with the a proud and earnest look in his heart.


    Li Tieying''s head is dull as he said. What do you mean? Our colleagues in the operating room? People die and settle down? I embarrassed the hospital and forced them to save the dead? What''s so special and what?


    Seeing that Li Tieying was stunned and didn''t speak, Zhang baichi was even more proud. He carried his hands behind his back and couldn''t care about the pain of hemorrhoids. He took a eight character step like a leader''s inspection, With a dry cough, he gloated and said: "Tell me, which colleague died? Your capable general Hong xiao''an? Your loyal confidant Wang Meng? Or your favorite Jia bin? Ha ha, look at your expression, it can''t be two confidants who died. Don''t worry, I''m not such a small hearted person when my colleague died. If two of them died, I would give them a reward They sent a big wreath to express my condolences. "


    Li Tieying''s forehead was blue and his eyes began to turn red.


    Nima, this bastard, the three people he said are his most powerful men. He has contradicted him for his own reasons. Unexpectedly, this bastard is so narrow-minded that he curses them with open mouth.


    Because of the nature of the work of national security, it is possible to sacrifice at any time to deal with all kinds of dangerous elements. Although feudal superstition is not advocated, no one wants his people to be cursed.

 Chapter 1521

    This made Li Tieying angry, clenched his fist tightly, and his teeth clenched. If he hadn''t taken into account the influence, he really wanted to smash Zhang baichi''s hateful face with one punch.


    Boom!


    Before Li Tieying got angry, Zhang baichi was knocked upside down by a fat fist and hit the wall like a rag doll. He fell on the ground with a puff. His eyes were swollen like a panda. He tried to open his eyes and screamed bitterly in his mouth.


    "Shut up and make noise again. I''ll kill you idiot."


    The God of wealth has been worried about Zhao Tiansheng''s safety and wants to kill people in his heart. However, this shit, deputy director Zhang, looks like gloating and chattering there, which annoys him.


    "You... You dare to hit me. Do you know who I am? You''re dead, dead..."


    Zhang baichi covered his eyes, got up and jumped like a bitch, pointing to the hysterical roar of the God of wealth.


    "I don''t know if I will die, but I know if you dare to make a little more noise now, I promise you will die miserably now."


    The God of wealth was full of terrible murders, and his face was gloomy and cold.


    The hospital originally planned to settle accounts with the God of wealth. Several senior members of the hospital committee secretly winked at the security guard and urged them to start quickly, beat the God of wealth and then drive them out.


    Now, the God of wealth''s undisguised terror and killing intention made them cold and silent. They even turned their muscles in their lower legs and stomach. They realized that the barbarian was not kidding. He hung his head and dared not breathe.


    "I..."


    Zhang baichi looked at the murderous cold eyes of the God of wealth in horror. A chill rushed straight to the spirit of heaven. He retreated in fear. He sat on the ground with his legs soft and his buttocks. The shouting stopped abruptly. Sweat droplets as big as beans appeared on his forehead. His face was pale and there was no blood color. Even if the pain of hemorrhoids made him show his teeth, he didn''t dare to make any sound again.


    As a national security officer, he has never been in contact with the ferocious and murderous bandits, but no one has ever made him feel so close to death like the God of wealth.


    It was like coming out of the sea of blood, just like the terrible murderous spirit of essence, which completely frightened him. He had no doubt that if he dared to speak again, the terrible fat man would kill himself without hesitation.


    The whole world is quiet. Even if the operating room is crowded with people, no one dares to make a sound again for fear of being killed by the cruel fat man.


    Li Tieying was surprised to see the expressionless God of wealth. He was secretly shocked. He thought that the martial arts manager of the 17th inning should be very free. Unexpectedly, Ni Daye had such a terrible killing intention. It was definitely because he had blood on his hands and had a lot of blood that he could release such a terrible killing intention.


    This made him completely subvert his view of the 17th inning. He was a little awed of the fat man who was not amazing. He thought that the 17th inning was definitely not an enviable Qingshui yamen who did nothing all day, but a terrorist department that struggled on the death line all day and fought desperately with all kinds of Wulin experts.


    However, if you think about those terrible people in black before, he will soon be relieved. The cars running with special faces can be stopped by physical strength, which is enough to show that the 17th inning is a place where a group of non-human perverts can stay. It is not surprising that Ni Dahai has such murderous spirit.


    However, the members of the 17th Bureau are so terrible. What a terrible strong man should Ding Ning, the director of the Bureau, be?


    Li Tieying couldn''t help thinking and secretly congratulated himself on his good luck. He not only became friends with Ding Ning, but also called him brother, which made him energetic and his mentality changed suddenly.


    Even if he found Zhang baichi secretly staring at himself with resentful eyes, he didn''t care at all. Instead, he felt very funny. My brother is superman. You can bite me.


    Step, step!


    A burst of rapid footsteps broke the tranquility of the scene.


    Zhang baichi turned his head and saw that more than twenty or thirty men and women with extraordinary bearing were coming with great strides, and their director was also among them. His eyes suddenly brightened. He got up and greeted them, and his face was full of grievances, Shouted: "director, you have to decide for me. Li Tieying not only used his authority to force the hospital to rescue the dead, but also ordered his friend to hurt me."


    Li Tieying was stunned when he heard the speech, and then the corners of his mouth showed a look of banter. Zhang baichi was usually very clever and thorough about the rules of officialdom. How could he become an idiot at this time?


    Didn''t you see director Liu standing at the end of the group? This shows that any one of these people is higher than him, and there is no chance for him to speak.


    Director Liu''s face was livid and his lungs were almost angry. He glared at Zhang baichi and whispered, "shut up!"


    With that, he trotted along to keep up with the big army. He respectfully explained to an old man with a high spirit in the crowd in a low voice: "Minister Sun, deputy director Zhang of the action department, asked for leave yesterday evening. He said that he was ill and was in hospital. I don''t know how he could be here."


    The old man turned his head and glanced at Zhang baichi, who was confused all over his face. There was a look of disgust at the bottom of his eyes. He gave a light hum in his nasal cavity, and there was no indication any more.


    Director Liu was a little relieved, but he sentenced Zhang baichi to death in his heart. This idiot doesn''t want to hurt Lao Tzu if he wants to die. Isn''t it special to sue Li Tieying at this time.


    Li Tieying uncovered the experimental base of foreign forces lurking in China, which attracted great attention of the country. This time, the country not only harvested Professor Erika, a top biologist and geneticist, but also found mature gene potions, gene enhancers and research materials from the base, filling a large number of gaps in genetics in China, This is of epoch-making significance to the research breakthrough in the field of life science in China.


    The genetic potion and materials were sent to the National Academy of science and technology at the first time. After seeing these things, several scholars from the Institute of genetics who worked all night couldn''t sit still at that time. They directly tried to get in touch with the national high-level and asked if they could provide experimental subjects for them. If there were experimental subjects, they could compare the materials for research, They are sure to break through several major research topics in the near future and benefit the whole country.


    After receiving the report, the national senior management attached great importance to it. A phone call directly called the relevant departments and told them to safely send the captured gene soldiers to the Academy of science and technology for academicians'' research. After all, Shenzhou is about human rights and can''t do in vivo experiments. They can only work on these gene soldiers.


    For the sake of safety, before coming to the hospital, Li Tieying secretly detained dia and other gene soldiers. Except for his personal orders, no one can contact those gene soldiers.


    That''s why there was this scene in front of us. Members of Congress personally led the team. Senior officials of the Ministry of national security, the military intelligence bureau, the Ministry of health, the Independent Commission against corruption and the Yanjing military region personally sent out to find Li Tieying. They must safely escort the gene Warrior to the Academy of science and technology.


    At this time, Li Tieying, who has made great contributions, is the hero of the country and the sweet pastry in everyone''s eyes. Zhang baichi, who has no eyes at this time, came to give Li Tieying eye medicine. How can he not arouse everyone''s disgust? Let alone forcing the hospital to rescue the dead, he also beat a deputy director of the operation Department. Even if he did it a little more, as long as he didn''t kill people, set fire, betray the country and cooperate with the enemy, Everyone will laugh as if they didn''t see it.


    "Director, are you..."


    Li Tieying''s position also meant that he could not know these leaders. When he saw that everyone was staring at him, his eyes were like looking at his son-in-law, which made him hair in his heart. He looked at director Liu like asking for help and asked in a low voice.


    "Iron Eagle, this is Vice Minister Sun in charge of our action department. Let Vice Minister Sun introduce it to you."


    Director Liu wants to introduce him, but he can''t turn to him on this occasion. He is very knowledgeable and gives this opportunity to Vice Minister Sun.


    "Xiao Li, very good. You did a good job this time and made great contributions to our Ministry of national security. Let me introduce you. This is congressman Chen..."


    Vice Minister Sun, like a spring breeze, began the introduction.


    "Hello, Mr Chan."


    Li Tieying was stunned. He was still a deputy director. He had never seen such a big leader in his life. He bowed in a hurry and respectfully.


    Mr. Chen kindly took the initiative to stretch out his hand and shook it with appreciation: "the sword of the country, protect the country, this time you successfully captured the overseas potential forces with evil intentions, made great contributions to the cause of national security, and made great achievements. You deserve the name of national security. We are proud of you!"


    Li Tieying''s face flushed with excitement. Although he promised Ding Ning not to expose his intervention, his character made him unable to falsely claim greedy work. He rubbed his hands and said uneasily: "no, it''s not my own credit, and..."


    "Cough!"


    The God of wealth immediately interrupted him with a dry cough and reminded him not to forget his promise to Ding Ning.


    "Ha ha, it''s good. It''s modest and cautious. It''s not arrogant and impetuous. It''s not greedy for work, it''s not forgetful, it''s heavy on love and righteousness. Lao sun, this is a good seedling. Such a talent needs to put a burden on his shoulders."


    Mr Chan thought he was modest and wanted to share the credit to other national security. He became more and more satisfied. He turned and smiled at Deputy Minister Sun.


    "Yes, in fact, I have paid attention to Comrade Tie Ying for a long time. He has always been excellent in the Department, is good at uniting comrades, and has strong personal ability. Now it''s time to burden him."


    Vice Minister Sun smiled. Others might think he was speaking Mandarin, but director Liu knew it was not. Li Tieying had excellent performance and had long been in the eyes of Vice Minister Sun. He had indeed been paying silent attention to him.


    However, where there are interests, there are disputes. Guoan is not a paradise that does not eat human fireworks. Vice Minister Sun also has his political enemies, and his political enemies naturally tend to Zhang baichi. If he shows the intention of focusing on cultivating Li Tieying, it will harm him and will be sniped by his political enemies.


    But now the situation is different. Li Tieying has made great contributions. Mr. Chen named and praised him and proposed that he push Li Tieying to the top by taking advantage of this east wind. The political enemy is no longer dissatisfied and dare not interfere with it.


    With a puff, Zhang baichi was paralyzed on the ground like mud, with a look of despair. He looked at Li Tieying with jealousy. There was only one thought in his mind. It was over. It was over.


    But at this moment, no one would notice him except the two little nurses standing next to him. Everyone else looked at the big people with excitement.


    The high-level members of the hospital committee are no longer afraid but full of gratitude when they look at the God of wealth. Fortunately, the fat man is tough enough to restrain them. Otherwise, if there is a conflict, offend Li Tieying and provoke big people to anger, I''m afraid the whole hospital committee will be cleaned.

 Chapter 1522

    "This is commander Lin......"


    "This is academician Cao..."


    "This is minister Guo..."


    "This is director Lu..."


    "| this is..."


    Vice Minister Sun introduced Li Tieying one by one. Although they were vague and did not specify the specific unit, those who could stand with him must be big people in various departments.


    These big men were all amiable and generous in their praise, which flattered Li Tieying, and even the muscles on his face were stiff with laughter.


    They came and went quickly. They implicitly proposed to take dia and others away to a safe place. Li Tieying promised and immediately called Hong Xiaoan to make arrangements. They left like a gust of wind. From beginning to end, no one looked at Zhang baichi with a dead gray face.


    The big men left, but the specific work remained. For example, Aunt Mei and Xiao Wang, as well as more than a dozen men who were silent and smiling, but full of the meaning of killing.


    They didn''t report their origins, but Li Tieying could feel that they were strong and knew that they must be specially arranged by the state to escort the special personnel in Jiangzhong.


    Just to his surprise, why do these big people think that Jiang Zhong will survive, because of their trust in Ding Ning?


    Shen momei and Li Tieying are also old acquaintances. They whispered with him and understood the attack process in Jiangzhong last night.


    Li Tieying also didn''t know the specific situation. In addition, he had already received a great merit. How nice to receive another merit, so he put all the merit on Ding Ning and the 17th inning.


    Ding Ning is not here. Ni Dahai, a member of the 17th Bureau, is here, so Li Tieying betrayed the God of wealth very unfairly. Let her ask Ni Dahai, an insider.


    The God of wealth looked at Shen momei with a complicated look in his eyes, put away his defiance, showed great politeness to her, and perfunctorily passed her according to the statement discussed with Ding Ning.


    Accidents were all accidents. They happened to come to Yanjing with director Ding. They happened to find a martial artist wanted by the 17th Bureau, who was quietly tracking behind him, but unexpectedly found that the martial artist came to the river.


    Therefore, the personnel of the 17th Bureau risked their lives to save Jiang Zhongze. Unexpectedly, they were chased and killed all the way. The member of the 17th Bureau who protected Jiang Zhongze is now being rescued in the operating room.


    Although Shen momei thinks there are too many coincidences, as long as she can catch the river back, the process is not important, especially when the God of wealth talks about the man being rescued, the kind of sincere care and sadness can never be disguised.


    This moved her very much. She suddenly touched the softest place in her heart and had an inexplicable favor for the God of wealth. Instead of continuing to ask questions, she comforted him with warm words.


    The God of wealth''s mood soon stabilized. For some special reason, he had a very gentle attitude towards Shen Mo Mei, and Shen Mo Mei was also very curious about the mysterious seventeen innings and began to inquire.


    Although the God of wealth is not as knowledgeable as the master, he is a knowledgeable person in the Jianghu. He knows things in the Jianghu like the back of his hand. He starts to explain some Jianghu anecdotes like a river, but it happens to accord with the identity characteristics of his members in the 17th inning.


    Shen Mo Mei listened to the beautiful eyes with colorful ripples. Like a little girl in love, she held her cheeks and tilted her head to listen carefully to those unheard of interesting Jianghu events. Her eyes looked at the God of wealth with worship. The more she looked at the fat face, the more she felt comfortable.


    Li Tieying and Xiao Wang looked at each other, and their faces showed a strange color. It seemed that the famous iron lady had never been so gentle to any man, and would not really like this ugly dead fat man


    Are you ready?


    However, they all know that Shen momei''s marriage is not happy. After a few days of marriage, she began to separate from her husband, who only knows how to look for flowers and willows outside all day. For more than 20 years, both husband and wife have had their own lives and do not interfere with each other. Shen momei devoted all her energy to her work, so that she is in her forties, but she doesn''t even have a child, On the contrary, her romantic husband has nearly a dozen illegitimate children outside, and their marriage has long existed in name.


    If it weren''t for the deep interest entanglement between the two families, the old man of the Shen family once said that as long as he was alive, they wouldn''t want to divorce. Otherwise, Shen momei would have divorced her dandy husband who didn''t do his job.


    This makes them full of sympathy for Shen momei. She is a standard victim of family interests. Therefore, even if they see that Shen momei seems to be full of good feelings for the God of wealth, they pretend not to see it, and even secretly hope that she can bravely take that step and pursue her own happiness.


    When Ding Ning walked out of the operating room, they didn''t even notice that he had finished the operation. It seems that there are endless topics still whispering.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Xiao Wang coughed a few times and reminded Shen Mo Mei that the people had come out. Now is not the time for children and women to love each other. It is still important to do business.


    Shen Mo Mei woke up. She put a red glow on her face and stood up calmly. Some unnaturally asked, "director Ding, what''s the situation?"


    "How is he?"


    Seeing Ding Ning''s ambiguous eyes, the God of wealth couldn''t help blushing, but Zhao Tiansheng''s safety was what he cared about most. He quickly put aside all his selfish thoughts and asked anxiously.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t lose my life!"


    Ding Ning wore a heavy tired color, but showed a happy smile.


    When he rebuilt Shen MuQing''s heart, Su Su helped him, but this time, he completed this difficult heart operation independently.


    Of course, he was not so kind to people like Jiang Zhong. Even if the operation was successful, he just continued his life and bought time for the people behind the interrogation. His heart is not as healthy as Shen MuQing. He will continue to have organic lesions with the passage of time and eventually die of heart failure. It is estimated that he still has five or six years to live at most.


    "Thank you, director Ding!"


    Shen Mo Mei''s hanging heart has returned to reality. For Li Tieying and her, the three-day period is the sword of Damocles hanging overhead. Li Tieying is better. After all, there is a great credit for cracking down on overseas bases, but she can''t do it. Once she doesn''t arrest Jiang Zhong at the expiration of the period, she will be prosecuted or even dismissed, More importantly, she will lose her beloved job, which she can''t accept.


    "Cut, please, I don''t believe the dead can be raised. I''ll see how you end later."


    After the big people left, most of the members of the hospital committee had dispersed, but the president, the director of surgery and the deputy director had not left. Hearing Ding Ning''s confident words, Zhu Yuansen, who was full of anger, didn''t believe it at all and sneered.


    "Oh, I forgot. Someone once said that if the dead can be saved, he will eat the scalpel raw. I think some people are worried about how I will end later. They might as well figure out how to eat the scalpel raw and live."


    Ding Ning was not a broad-minded person. At this time, deputy director Zhu refused to face the reality and immediately sneered and gave color.


    "I said, I don''t believe the dead can be raised."


    Although Zhu Yuansen is not pleasant, he is still very confident in his medical skills. He is sure that the two men were dead when they were carried here


    , he won''t believe the dead can come back to life.


    "I don''t believe it. Those two people are clearly dead. How can they be saved?"


    Although director Hou was surprised and uncertain about Ding Ning''s determined attitude, he couldn''t help questioning out of his rigorous attitude towards medicine.


    On the contrary, President Wang is proficient in operation management rather than medical skills. On the contrary, he can maintain more reason. After calm analysis, he can''t think of a reason why Ding Ning lied.


    After all, whether to save or not, that is, what can be found out by doing an inspection. This young man really doesn''t need to be tough at this time in order to support his face. Unless he is a fool, he will do such unreliable things.


    But in any case, Ding Ning didn''t look like a fool. In addition, he suddenly felt that Ding Ning seemed familiar, so he murmured more in his heart. He frowned and thought hard about where he had seen the young man.


    "Idiot, you''ll know if you can save it or not. Why argue here."


    Li Tieying was not only grateful to Ding Ning, but also convinced him. Seeing that the two directors were still chattering and questioning Ding Ning, Li Tieying shouted impatiently.


    The two surgical directors were silent. Yes, we''ll see later. Why do we have to argue here.


    The God of wealth didn''t bother to pay attention to the two fools. When he heard that Zhao Tiansheng was all right, he rushed to the operating room. Unexpectedly, he was stopped outside the door by more than ten silent men. A cold man headed by him said expressionless, "sorry, now the wounded are taken over by us. No one can enter."


    "Get out of the way. It''s my man inside. I''ll go in and see him."


    The God of wealth shouted with an iron blue face.


    "Sorry, no, it''s our duty. From now on, no one can approach them except doctors."


    The cold man didn''t mean to be accommodating at all, and said stiffly.


    "Get out of the way. Don''t blame me for being rude."


    The God of wealth''s lungs were about to explode, and his mouth roared in a low voice.


    Shua!


    As soon as the voice fell, the men took out their guns together. The black muzzle of the gun hit the forehead of the God of wealth. The first man said coldly, "if you dare to stop us from performing our official duties again, we have the right to shoot you on the spot."


    The God of wealth''s face turned red, but he didn''t dare to be impulsive. His fat body was stiff in place, but his eyes were filled with humiliating anger.


    Snap!


    At the next moment, a residual shadow flashed. More than ten guns were neatly turned into parts and fell to the ground. Ding Ning stood with his hands on his back and looked calmly at the man headed by him, but his tone was filled with towering anger: "who dares to stop him again, the next time it will not be the gun, but your head."


    The leading man swallowed his saliva, but felt a little weak. He straightened his chest and resisted Ding Ning''s momentum. He said, "director Ding is really good Kung Fu. I admit we are not opponents, but don''t forget that we are executing the orders of our superiors. Is director Ding sure to hinder our law enforcement?"


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you want to do. If you have the ability, you''ll come with me. Don''t take chicken feather as an arrow. Yulin Wei, bah, how can you be so insidious."


    The corner of Ding Ning''s mouth lifted a disdain radian and said coldly.


    The man''s face turned ugly, his mouth twitched, his eyes narrowed as Ding Ning''s cold snake showed. "I don''t know what you are talking about. Even though you are the director of the seventeen bureau and saved the suspect, you have no right to impede our execution."

 Chapter 1523

    "Don''t take chicken feather as an arrow. If you have the ability, do you dare to say the superior''s order word by word?"


    Ding Ning looked at him contemptuously and said with a sneer.


    The man''s forehead was blue, his face was red, and a look of panic flashed across his eyes.


    He really took chicken feather as an arrow. His superior''s order was to let them protect the safety of jiangzhongze. He didn''t say that people were absolutely not allowed to get close to jiangzhongze. He just felt aggrieved for his senior brother Gaomo Road, so he wanted to block Ding Ning, disgust him and breathe out for Gaomo road.


    But I didn''t expect that Ding Ning''s eyes were as sharp as a torch. He saw his mind at a glance, which made his heart full of inexplicable panic. He hardened his head and said coldly: "it involves state secrets. How can I tell outsiders."


    "So, I say you are holding a chicken feather as an arrow. Do you think we are fools? The superior''s orders will be so inhumane?"


    Ding Ning sneered, stretched out his hand and gently patted the man on the cheek. A shocking killing opportunity flashed across the bottom of his eyes: "don''t disgust me here by relying on the orders of his superiors. My patience is limited. Don''t say anything like you. Even if your deputy general manager song is here, do you dare to stop me?"


    The man''s face turned pig liver, and Ding Ning''s action was a naked insult, which filled his heart with a sense of humiliation and wanted to make a desperate move.


    But he dare not, really dare not, even the top ten experts like Lieutenant Colonel Dong are not the enemy of this man''s move. He, Yulin Wei, who is not even as good as Gao Mo Lu, doesn''t have the courage to compete with Ding Ning.


    "Get out of the way. Don''t be smart and play these dirty tricks in the future. After you have the courage to fight me, challenge me openly, otherwise, I will despise the whole Yulin guard."


    Ding Ning took back his hand and said faintly.


    The man closed his eyes in humiliation, took a deep breath, then stepped aside and made way for the road. Regardless of the surging righteous and angry eyes of other Yulin guards, he looked up and looked at him firmly and said, "yes, one day, I will defeat you and find this place for Yulin guards."


    Ding Ning looked at him quietly, suddenly grinned and patted him on the shoulder: "it''s like what a real Yu Linwei should say. I''m waiting for you."


    Ding Ning walked into the operating room with the God of wealth as if there were no one else. Li Tieying, Shen momei and others looked at Ding Ning''s tall and straight figure with admiration. They couldn''t help but marvel in their hearts. This is the famous Yu Linwei. Even the director of the 17th Bureau of Yanjing has to give him three points. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning, who has always been harmless to people and animals, would be so strong today, The arrogance of Yulin Wei was suppressed.


    The dean and the two directors were already frightened and trembled. Their eyes at Ding Ning were full of fear. NIMA, it was more than a dozen guns. Just a flash of shadow, more than a dozen guns were disassembled into parts. Is this still something people can do?


    In particular, the two directors were all sweating on their foreheads. They remembered that they had fought with others before. With the strength of others, it didn''t take much effort to crush them than an ant. They just didn''t bother to argue with them.


    This made them firmly believe that Ding Ning was really lying. Did the two dead people really be saved?


    There are so many people on the scene, probably only the God of wealth knows. Ding Ning was really angry just now. If Yulin Wei doesn''t know how to be funny, he really dares to kill.


    I''m moved and have some bad feelings. Grandma, this little bastard is worthy of being the seed of boss Ding. The nature of protecting the calf is carved out of a mold. But I''m an elder. It''s just that I''m protected by your father. One of your younger generation also protects me as a calf. Where can I put my face? I also have dignity, okay?


    Therefore, Ding Ning found that the old God of wealth began to look at him with a horizontal nose and eyes. He was not happy with him. He muttered: "you are so troublesome. I can easily deal with it myself. Isn''t it a dozen guns? What''s this? I didn''t frown when I was held against my forehead by hundreds of submachine guns..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You''re my second master. If they point a gun at you, they''re pointing at me. Besides, this is the trouble I caused. Yulin Wei deliberately targeted me. This involves the contradiction and struggle between Yulin Wei and the imperial palace. What do you want me to do? Pretend nothing happened? Watch you conflict with them?"


    Ding Ning didn''t expect the duplicity fat man to appreciate, and said unhappily.


    The God of wealth immediately lost his temper. His current status is a member of the 17th Bureau, Ding Ning''s subordinate. The subordinate was threatened. The director came forward to settle the matter. On this thought, his psychology was quite balanced. He soon put this little objection behind him and rushed to Zhao Tiansheng''s operating table eagerly, Holding his hand, he urgently whispered, "born, born, how are you?"


    "Stop yelling. I sealed all his meridians."


    Ding Ning said faintly.


    "Then don''t you untie it for him?"


    The God of wealth complained.


    "I can''t understand. There are outsiders. Once I unlock his meridians, it will expose the fact that he has fully recovered. I don''t want to be too shocking."


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes and explained patiently.


    "Born fully recovered?"


    The God of wealth looked up in surprise and asked.


    "Nonsense, he is your nephew and my brother. Of course I have to do my best, but there are outsiders. I don''t want to be surrounded by them."


    Ding Ning said unhappily.


    "It''s fine. It''s fine. It''s the only blood of my old Zhao family. If he cocks his braids, I won''t have the courage to go down to see my parents and my big brother and sister-in-law even if I die."


    The God of wealth trusted Ding Ning with 100000 points. Seeing Zhao Tiansheng''s ruddy face, he was not like a dying man at all. He whispered with relief.


    "The only blood?"


    Ding Ning was stunned. He suddenly felt a little sour in his heart. He was distressed about this heartless man.


    Although the God of wealth is unreliable in his words and deeds, he is a real man who will practice his words. In order to help his comrades in arms revenge, he is still single. Where may there be children? No wonder he is so nervous about his only nephew.


    "Yes, the only blood, I''m old Zhao''s family. There are only two of us left. The child is cowardly. I wanted to sharpen him. I didn''t expect that he was off-line this time and almost killed him. You don''t know that he was shot so many times and stuck against the door. My heart hurts like a needle..."


    The God of wealth sat on the operating table, held Zhao Tiansheng''s hand, looked at his fat face, and said with tearful eyes.


    Listening to the story of the God of wealth, Ding Ning knew the origin of Zhao Tiansheng. He couldn''t help feeling secretly. Although the emergence of the God of wealth changed Zhao Tiansheng''s fate, it put him in the most dangerous situation. His life is destined to be no longer ordinary. For him, he doesn''t know whether it is a disaster or a blessing.


    "Ding Ning, the second master wants to ask you one thing."


    The God of wealth stared at Ding Ning''s solemn way with an unprecedented dignified tone.


    "Second master, if you have something to tell me, please don''t ask me. We don''t need that between us."


    Ding Ning saw his solemnity and said very seriously.


    "I wanted to take him with me, but you know, it''s not peaceful around me. Not one or two people want to kill us, so


    , I want to entrust my natural life to you. You can take care of him for me. I don''t ask him to be rich and noble, just ask him to be safe and happy. It''s best to start a family and start a business early, give me more children to the Zhao family, and continue my old Zhao family''s blood. "


    Said the God of wealth with an unprecedented seriousness.


    Ding Ning frowned: "I can do this completely, but, second master, have you asked his opinion? Since you appeared in his life, you have arranged his life according to your ideas. Have you considered his feelings?"


    The God of wealth was stunned. Then he sighed and said, "yes, I ignored his ideas and just wanted to arrange his life according to my ideas. This is really my fault. However, my old Zhao family is the only one. Even if he blames me, I will be willful once."


    Seeing the resolute attitude of the God of wealth, Ding Ning stopped persuading him, but did not fully agree with his decision, But he said politely: "since the second master entrusted him to me, I''ll arrange it for him according to his ideas. If he likes to live a plain life, I will ensure his safety and wealth in his life. If he likes an adventurous and exciting life, I will try my best to make him a strong man, at least have the power of self-protection."


    "How can it be so easy to become a strong man? He is twenty-two years old and three months younger than you. You have practiced martial arts since childhood and laid a solid foundation. He is still an ordinary person. What can you achieve by practicing now?"


    The God of wealth shook his head reluctantly and regretted in his heart. He had known that the eldest brother''s family would be in such a situation. When he cultivated Ding Ning in Luochuan Town, he took Zhao Tiansheng and trained him together. Unfortunately, there are no front and rear eyes in the world, and no one can predict.


    "Anyway, you gave him to me. Don''t worry about what I do. I can only promise to give you a big nephew back."


    Old God Ding Ning said that because the God of wealth practiced special skills, he could not help him improve his cultivation, but Zhao Tiansheng was different. He could teach him wild physical training to improve his cultivation qualification, and then quickly improve his level.


    Maybe the next time we meet, Zhao Tiansheng''s cultivation is higher than the God of wealth. Ding Ning is inexplicably excited and looks forward to what kind of wonderful expression the second master will have at that time.


    "It''s up to you, as long as you don''t toss and die, just leave one for Lao Zhao''s family."


    This time Zhao Tiansheng narrowly escaped death, which really scared the God of wealth. He didn''t expect him to be much more promising. He just wanted him to live in peace. Even if he was an ordinary man, he was satisfied.


    "By the way, is there anyone else in the master''s father''s family?"


    Ding Ning thought of the tragedy of the second division''s father''s family, fearing that the master''s father''s family would also encounter an accident, and wanted to do his best to find his family to protect it.


    "I don''t know."


    The God of wealth looked a little strange and said: "He never mentioned anything about his family and didn''t say it when he asked. You know his character. He''s very old-fashioned. I''m too lazy to ask him several times. Also, your little Uncle Wu is like jumping out of a crack in a stone. He never mentioned anything about his family and didn''t see him miss his family. I guess he should be an orphan or there''s no one at home."


    "I think he may be an orphan. If he ever had relatives, even if his relatives were gone later, he wouldn''t even think about it and haven''t seen him worship."


    Ding Ning thought and said.


    "It''s hard to say. Maybe he went to worship himself. After all, we are not together all day. Even when we are in Luochuan, we don''t stay there all year round. We always go out every three or five times a year and act alone for a period of time."


    The God of wealth denied.

 Chapter 1524

    Ding Ning asked in amazement, "have you been out? Why don''t I know?"


    "Of course, not only us, but also your father often goes out, but they all go out separately. Besides, you studied with us at that time. When we go out, you are learning with your little martial uncle. When you go out, we will come back long ago. Don''t you know it''s not normal?"


    The God of wealth said with a smile.


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that this was true when he studied martial arts. He followed Uncle Xiao Wu into the mountain to learn hunting every year. He stayed for six months. During this time, other masters were absent. He thought they were all well in the town. Unexpectedly, they went out during this time.


    "How can Uncle Wu have time to go out?"


    Ding Ning asked curiously.


    "When you learn medicine or cooking with sister Qiao, it''s when your little martial uncle goes out."


    The God of wealth smiled a little proud. After all, it really made him feel very proud to hide from Ding Ning''s little fox for so many years.


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly: "yes, Uncle Wu was incompatible with sister Qiao at that time. When I studied with sister Qiao, Uncle Wu never appeared. I didn''t care. Now think about it, only that time was the best time for him to go out."


    "Don''t blame us for hiding it from you. At first, your father wanted you to live an ordinary life and teach you all kinds of knowledge. He also hoped that even if we weren''t around you, you could have a means to make a living in society and live independently. As for teaching you to practice, he was afraid that you would be bullied by others and be able to protect yourself. In fact, I didn''t expect you to practice What''s the clue? "


    The God of wealth said with a bitter smile: "I didn''t expect that you were beyond our expectation. You not only became a strong man, but also broke into such a great fame in China. It''s amazing. Xiaodingding is worthy of your father''s seed."


    Ding Ning was so happy in his heart that he didn''t bother to argue with him and called himself little Ding, because no matter what achievements he had made, he could be honored without surprise, but he had a strong sense of satisfaction when he was praised and recognized by the second master.


    Just as a child eager to be recognized by his parents finally got a full score in the exam, he felt proud and satisfied when he was praised by his parents.


    Although the masters had no blood relationship with him, they played an important role in his heart. After all, they were one of his few elders and relatives in the world.


    "However, we are not happy. Our original intention is to hope that you can live a light life, rather than put you in danger."


    But then the God of wealth came a divine turning point, which made Ding Ning''s joy suddenly disappear. With a bitter face, he said, "Dad said that I had made me famous. I''ve worked very hard. Besides, I''m not afraid of those dangers. I have enough strength to protect myself and even protect you."


    "Silly child, we don''t deny your efforts, but we are worried about your safety. No matter how great your achievements are, you are still the child in our eyes. This mood may be understandable when you become a father. I didn''t quite understand it, but after seeing that you were born, I suddenly understood your father''s mood."


    The God of wealth looked at the sleeping Zhao Tiansheng with spoiled eyes, and his face was filled with an inexplicable look. Ding Ning was very familiar with this look, which was revealed when his father pretended not to care but peeped at himself. That look had a name, called - father''s love!


    Ding Ning''s nose has some pantothenic acid, but he is not a child. He is already an adult, an indomitable man, er, a man with many daughter-in-law


    People.


    So he said proudly: "you tell Dad that he is going to be a grandpa. Let him come to see his daughter-in-law as soon as possible, so that he won''t see grandpa when the child is born."


    "Ah? What? Are you going to be a father?"


    The God of wealth was stunned. After a long time, his fat face was filled with excitement and excitement. He couldn''t wait to ask, "who is the daughter-in-law? How many months has the child been? When is the due date? Is there a color Doppler ultrasound? Is it a boy or a girl?"


    Ding Ning was stunned by his repeated questions. After staying for a long time, he said with some embarrassment: "she is the saint of the saint family. She calls to walk alone at night. The child has been more than five months. The due date is about the end of June. Color Doppler ultrasound has not been done. Don''t forget that I am a doctor and a girl."


    "Good girl, good girl, much better than your skin monkey."


    The God of wealth frustrated his hands excitedly and grinned foolishly: "Hey, I''m going to be a grandpa, I''m going to be a grandpa."


    Ding Ning''s forehead is covered with black lines. It''s my father who wants to be a grandpa. You''re a three Grandpa at most, but looking at the ecstatic appearance of the God of wealth, there is a slight warmth in his heart, which shows that they always treat themselves as their children.


    "What, you just said that your daughter-in-law was a saint of the saint family. She walked alone at night? Was that the first genius of the ancient martial world to walk alone at night?"


    The God of wealth was attacked by a great surprise. He didn''t wake up until now. He asked with shocked amazement on his face.


    Ding Ning scratched his head and nodded shyly.


    "I''ll go. OK, xiaodingding, it''s true that the tiger father has no dogs. Your father captured the heart of the first beautiful woman and the first talented woman in Yanjing. It''s awesome. You''re a good boy. You quietly hooked up with the first genius in the ancient martial arts world and enlarged people''s belly. You did a good job. The second master must praise you!"


    The God of wealth smiled and winked his thumb.


    Ding Ning blushed and said modestly, "just accidentally, she was pregnant."


    "I''ll go. It doesn''t matter if you''re careless. Your father doesn''t know if he''ll chop you alive. You have an engagement. Now you''re in trouble. How can you tell others?"


    The God of wealth suddenly remembered that Ding Ning still had an engagement, and the object of the engagement was still his brother. After ecstasy, he was full of tangles and said with a sad face.


    "I... well, why don''t I quit my marriage? I''m sorry for others. Can''t I recognize beating and punishment?"


    Ding Ning was a little guilty and said weakly.


    "No, how can it be done? It was your father''s own promise, or his old brother. You know, your father has always spit a pit. He never eats his words and gets fat. He is the most committed person. Although you do this beautifully, with your father''s temper, you can''t do anything sorry for your brother. I guess you will be doomed this time."


    The God of wealth shook his head and sighed.


    Ding Ning was so angry at what he said. If his father was really angry, he didn''t know whether his mother could keep himself, and his joy disappeared. He said with a sad face, "what do you say? The children are so old, I can''t abandon my wife and son. Besides, we can''t do such shameless things."


    "That''s true. Let me think about it again. Hey, if your father''s bad temper really gets angry, we can''t stop it. Only sister Qiao can listen to him. Don''t tell your father until I have a good discussion with sister Qiao and come up with a panacea."


    The God of wealth touched his chin, thought hard, scratched his head and said helplessly.


    Ding Ning''s heart was beating drums


    , he forced a smile and said, "please, second master."


    "Hey, it''s a good thing to have a granddaughter. I guess your father wants to explain to his brother. The most is to beat you disabled and won''t really kill you. Don''t worry too much."


    Ding Ning listened to the comfort of the God of wealth. He was shocked and twitched in the corners of his eyes. NIMA, are you comforting me or frightening me? Still crippled? No?


    However, thinking about his mistakes when he was a child, his father''s violent temper would take the terrible expression of death as soon as he came up. Ding Ning couldn''t help but turn his calf and stomach, shivered all over, and had no bottom in his heart.


    Forget it, I don''t want to. The boat will be straight at the end of the bridge.


    It''s urgent to find a way to deal with my mother first. At that time, with my mother''s protection, even if my father is dead, my mother can use the unique skill of crying, making trouble and hanging. It''s inevitable to persuade my father. As long as I don''t waste myself.


    Hey! This is the price of love!


    Daughters in law, if you know what kind of psychological suffering and flesh suffering your husband has to endure in order to marry you, you should give up your reserve and sleep together and serve your husband well.


    Ding Ning muttered in his heart, and soon got off the point and began to think about how to make perfect use of this to win the sympathy of his daughter-in-law, so as to achieve his evil purpose.


    Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududui!


    "Director Ding, can we come in?"


    The door of the operating room was knocked. Shen Mumei''s cry interrupted Ding Ning''s lust and quickly wiped the saliva on the corner of her mouth. Then she said, "yes, please come in."


    When the door was opened, Li Tieying and Shen momei came in together, followed by timid director Hou and director Zhu. It seems that they have not given up and want to see whether the dead are really resurrected.


    Ding Ning is too lazy to argue with them. After all, this is the operating room of other people''s hospital. Moreover, Jiang Zhongze''s injury really needs a general examination.


    "The man is here. Take him to check. This man is ours and his injury is not serious. We took him away directly."


    Ding Ning pointed to Jiang Zhong, whose vital signs had returned to normal, and said faintly to the two numb directors.


    Jiang Zhong was handed over to the ICAC for trial. Aunt Mei will no longer be punished by her superiors. The matter has come to a successful end. He has also completed Xiao Nuo''s request. Naturally, he has no intention to stay in Yanjing.


    Today is the 17th. The opening ceremony of the international martial arts conference will be held tomorrow. Originally, it was just an eye opening martial arts event, but he became the target of public criticism because of his resentment with the saint doctor and the damn secret flower list.


    This international martial arts conference is full of infinite variables and great risks for him. According to the information sent back by the intelligence personnel sent by Zhu wuflawe in advance, this international martial arts conference will completely simulate the environment in the magic abyss.


    Several holy gates have jointly set up a sealed array to suppress everyone''s strength below the Zhenwu territory, which makes him lose the most powerful card of the crane family, and the risk factor increases sharply.


    He has a flawless holy body. Even if he is suppressed, he will not have the power to protect himself. He is only worried that someone will deliberately target Qingyun security and let him take care of one thing and lose the other.


    Therefore, he should prepare well before departure. At least he should refine more spiritual armor, spiritual tools and life-saving pills, so as to increase the self-protection ability of Qingyun security.


    In Li Tieying''s reluctance to part, Shen momei''s implicit thanks, and in the eyes of the two directors, Ding Ning and the God of wealth took Zhao Tiansheng to leave.

 Chapter 1525

    The God of wealth was relieved to give Zhao Tiansheng to Ding Ning and left.


    But this time, unlike the past, the God of wealth left him a contact number for the first time.


    Although ninety-nine times of calling this phone number a hundred times can''t get through, if there is something urgent, you can contact it by sending text messages.


    Although the God of wealth has been unwilling to tell his father where they are and what they are doing, he can tell from his story that their life is not carefree and they often struggle on the line of life and death, which makes him very worried.


    Therefore, when the God of wealth left, Ding Ning sent two crane elders to follow him quietly, never interfering in their lives, and only helping them when they encounter a crisis of life and death.


    Ding Ning, who put down his mind, sent it directly back to paradise island. When he found that his sister had gone to work, he planned to accompany him to walk alone at night, and then entered the laboratory to prepare for the world martial arts conference.


    But unexpectedly, when walking alone after breakfast, he found that Qingyun sat by the sea and wept secretly, which surprised him. Is this girl homesick? Or are you being pushed out?


    "Go and see her. I don''t know what''s going on. When she came back from a trip yesterday, her eyes were red. She didn''t say what happened to her."


    The night alone stroked the already large-scale belly and said softly.


    "No hurry, I''ll take you back to your room and ask what''s going on."


    Although Ding Ning was strange, she was not in a hurry. She insisted on sending her back to her room first.


    Night alone, helpless smile, but sweet heart, back to the room to urge him to hurry.


    "By the way, where''s your master? Why didn''t you see her."


    Ding Ning said with some displeasure when he saw that there was no one to take care of him.


    "Hee hee, she is an array maniac. She found that sister Xi has great array attainments these two days. Now she studies array with sister Xi all day."


    The night walked alone and smiled happily, "I was worried that master couldn''t get used to staying here. Now I''m very happy to see her like this."


    Ding Ning lost his temper by what she said, and said, "that can''t leave you here. When can''t you learn array?"


    "No, she goes to learn array every morning. She is with me in the afternoon and evening."


    Night alone hurriedly explained to master.


    "You can''t have no one to take care of you that morning."


    Ding Ning secretly felt guilty. She was too busy to accompany her alone these two days, and even neglected to take care of her.


    "Why is there no one to take care of it? Shifu specially went to find sister lead hunting and asked her to arrange six maidens for me to take care of me."


    Night alone turned a good-looking white eye and muttered, "it''s not because they didn''t dare to come and wait outside because they knew you were coming."


    Ding Ning said awkwardly, "it seems that I wronged your master."


    "Hum, you are prejudiced against my master. She has pulled me so much. Can''t you rely on her for everything?"


    Night alone tooted his small mouth and said angrily.


    "Well, it''s me. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t blame your master. Be good, don''t be angry..."


    Ding Ning held her in her arms. She apologized and reviewed for a long time before coaxing her into laughing.


    "Shifu has betrayed the school for me now. At least I have you and children, but she has only me. You should be better to my Shifu in the future, you know?"


    Night alone, a little sad, took Ding Ning''s hand and told him with a very serious look.


    Ding Ning scratched his head and said with a wry smile, "I want to be nice to her, but she doesn''t like me. When she sees me, she turns her nose and eyes. She doesn''t have a good face,


    What can I do? It''s too late to hide when I see her. "


    "You, you, you are so clever when you are flirting. How can you become stupid when it comes to the key?"


    Walking alone at night, he hated iron and steel and poked his finger on his forehead.


    Ding Ning was confused and said unconvinced, "why am I stupid?"


    "I know my master''s temperament best. She has always been cold and indifferent to anyone. She can''t say a few words to me all year round, but these two days, she talks about you every day. Although she says bad and angry words about you, I haven''t seen her so interested in anyone."


    The night walked alone and smiled like a little fox: "I''m afraid she didn''t even find it. In fact, she likes you in her heart, but you hide from her all day. It''s strange that she''s not angry."


    Ding Ning was stunned and said with a black wry smile: "how is it possible that she was different from me because she thought I didn''t take good care of you, so she annoyed me. It has nothing to do with whether she likes it or not."


    "Fool, you don''t know my Shifu. If she doesn''t care, even if you don''t come to see me all year round, she won''t say a word more. I know her too well. She is a simple person who doesn''t know the world and writes all her thoughts on her face. Every time you come back, even if she doesn''t give you a good face, she will be very happy when talking about you, but as long as you don''t come back, she will be happy all day Listless, I gnash my teeth when I talk about you. "


    The night walked alone and said with some laughter, "how can her mind hide from me?"


    "I... I didn''t mean to provoke her. She''s your master."


    Ding Ning said bitterly. Thinking of Ye Linglong''s eyes that seemed to be able to speak, he couldn''t help but feel itchy. However, due to her identity, he was afraid to make ye walk alone unhappy. He didn''t dare to have any dreams. Now he can''t help but secretly rejoice when he hears that ye walk alone has the meaning of matching them.


    "She''s lonely all her life. Coupled with her cold temper, she can''t even take good care of herself. Sometimes I think she''s not like my master, but more like my sister. She needs to be taken care of like a young child all day. It''s rare that she likes you. You must live up to her in the future. Be nice to her, you know?"


    The night walked alone and said with a very serious face.


    Ding Ning deliberately pretended to be pure and said with a sad face, "but she didn''t look good when she saw me. How dare I get close to her."


    "Hum! You can''t expect Shifu to take the initiative to chase you. She doesn''t give you a good face. You won''t take the initiative. I think you can catch other sisters easily. How can you persuade me when you come to my Shifu? Show your real skills."


    The night walked alone and twisted his waist.


    Ding Ning was in full bloom. He smiled and said, "your husband is charming. I haven''t chased girls yet. They chased me back."


    "Smelly beauty, don''t be poor. I''m serious. You should finish my master as soon as possible. Otherwise, if master leaves one day, I''ll go with her with my child."


    Night alone, half true and half false threat.


    "No way!"


    Ding Ning jumped as high as a cat with a trampled tail and said, "wait, I''ll take her down in half a month at most."


    "Stop bragging. Although Shifu is simple, she is not stupid at all. Even if she likes you in her heart, she will refuse you because she is my Shifu. It''s not so easy for you to take her."


    The night walked alone, turned his mouth, and even provoked him to come out.


    "Hum, I don''t believe this evil. Just wait and see."


    Ding Ning screamed like beating chicken blood, with a confident expression on his face.


    "All right, hurry to help you. Stay with me as soon as you come back. Other sisters will have opinions even if they don''t say it


    Yes. "


    I was tired of walking alone at night. I yawned. I waved my hand casually like driving kittens and dogs and began to drive people out.


    Ding Ning couldn''t cry or laugh, but he was secretly moved. He knew that he didn''t want to embarrass him when he walked alone at night. He held her gently and coaxed her to sleep before he left quietly.


    When he went out of the house, he paid special attention and found that there were six demon maids waiting outside the door. Although he always thought that everyone was equal and was not used to dividing people into 369, considering that it was a special time to walk alone at night, he had to live like a landlord''s old wealth first.


    "Young master!"


    When the six demon maids saw him bend over timidly, they had a lot of consciousness. It seemed that they didn''t care about being a maid at all, but were proud to serve their young grandmother.


    After all, in the demon clan, they were either female slaves or poor women who were bullied and abused by others. Now life for them is simply a paradise on earth.


    They don''t have any talents or hobbies. They take the initiative to stay on Paradise Island to be responsible for breeding or planting. This is their old profession. They are more experienced in this and are familiar with it. Moreover, there are no mandatory requirements for breeding and planting on Paradise Island. As long as they try their best, it''s not like when they are in the demon family, After a hard year, I can''t even eat enough.


    It is the greatest happiness for them to be selected to serve their young grandmother this time. They can live in a big castle every day, eat and drink, wear beautiful clothes, and the host is so kind.


    "It''s hard for you."


    Ding Ning answered with a warm smile on her face and walked out with big steps.


    "Young master, you are very kind."


    "Yes, young master, you are so kind. You are really a good man."


    "The young master smiles so gently. It''s so handsome."


    "Come on, don''t complain. Young master, we can''t think about it."


    "I''m not delusional. I''m very satisfied to serve my young grandmother."


    "Not only the young masters are good, but also the young ladies are good people. They have never seen us as servants."


    "The more so, the more we should serve the young grandma well. Otherwise, how can we be worthy of the young master and the young grandma."


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning listened to the whispers of the six maidens and sighed in his heart. This is probably the problem of his birth environment.


    These girls are from a weak race. They are born with low self-esteem. In addition, the demon family itself is simple and not as colorful as human beings. As long as they are a little better to them, they can''t wait to take out their hearts for you.


    They didn''t realize that with their figure and appearance, no one would be worse than those so-called big stars.


    You should know that they are among the best beauties in their respective ethnic groups, otherwise they would not have been abducted, sold as female slaves or abused and bullied.


    There is no harm without comparison. This is probably contentment. Although they can only live on this paradise island every day, they are very satisfied. Compared with their days in the demon family, this is their paradise.


    Ding Ning felt sorry for them. Most of the girls who chose to stay were girls who had been abused. Although he had tried to dilute their unforgettable memories, they still resisted contact with strangers subconsciously, so they preferred to live on this isolated island forever.


    It seems that they have to find a way to recover their spirits as soon as possible, and then erase their unbearable memories one by one, otherwise, they will always live in the shadow of memory.


    Ding Ning secretly made up his mind, temporarily put aside his pity for these girls, and quickly walked to the petrified light cloud on the beach.

 Chapter 1526

    "Qingyun, why are you here alone? Eh, you cried? What''s the matter? Has someone bullied you? Who is it? Tell me and I''ll vent my anger for you."


    Ding Ning sat quietly beside the light cloud, bathed in the sea breeze. He wanted to joke with her, but suddenly found the wet tears on her face. He felt a pain in his heart and said angrily.


    "No, no one bullied me."


    Qingyun hurriedly grabbed him and said with tearful eyes, "I asked Ye Huan and ye le to take me to find their mother last night."


    Ding Ning was stunned. Then suddenly, he felt guilty and said softly, "I''m sorry, I''ve had too many things these two days and ignored it."


    "I don''t blame you. I know you''re busy. It''s my fault. I went to her without telling you."


    Light cloud tightly pursed his red lips and hung down the animals. He couldn''t help feeling sad from his heart. He choked and said, "Ding Ning, my mother is dead."


    Ding Ning sighed and didn''t speak. He stretched out his hand to hold her slim waist, let her lean in his arms and listen to her quietly. All he can do is comfort her broken heart.


    Ding Ning didn''t come back last night. Seeing that ye Huan and ye Le sisters came back, Qingyun deliberately approached them. Ye Huan and ye Le had no heart and were their own sisters. Soon they became good friends who talked about everything.


    Later, Qingyun concealed her family affairs, saying that she grew up in the saint doctor''s school and had not lived in the city, so she proposed to go to sister Ye Huan''s house for a night to feel the earthly life.


    The Ye Huan sisters were hospitable, so they took her home and lied to sun Lanying that Qingyun was their classmate.


    Sun Lanying was in great difficulty. She watched the Ye Huan sisters enter the entertainment industry and have the potential to become a diva. When she was in a good mood, she was also very enthusiastic about Qingyun.


    After the Ye Huan sisters fell asleep, Qingyun got up in the middle of the night and entered sun Lanying''s room. He confessed his identity to her and hoped that she could solve her doubts.


    Sun Lanying had mixed feelings. Unexpectedly, she was found after hiding her secret for so many years.


    After Qingyun promised sun Lanying not to tell the secret to the Ye Huan sisters, sun Lanying confessed everything to her.


    It turns out that sun Lanying is neither sun Lanying nor the twin sister of Qingyun''s mother. Her real name is Chen Wanqing. She lives in the countryside of Xijiang province.


    Her father was an educated youth sent from Ninghai to Xijiang. Her mother, Chen Mingxiang, was a famous beauty from all over the country. A man with cultural temperament and elegance, it was easy to capture Chen Mingxiang''s heart. They fell in love secretly without accident.


    But it didn''t last long. Not long after they fell in love, the man received a notice to go back to work in the city. After receiving the notice, the man was ecstatic and vowed to pick her up immediately after he settled down in Ninghai. As a result, he never came back and disappeared.


    Unexpectedly, not long after he left, Chen Mingxiang found that he was pregnant. At that time, holding hands between men and women would cause an uproar, not to mention the big scandal of unmarried pregnancy.


    Chen Mingxiang''s parents were furious and thought she was too self-conscious. They severely questioned who she was pregnant with. They wanted to settle accounts with him and ask for an explanation.


    But Chen Mingxiang is also an infatuated woman. For fear that his parents would ruin his future in anger, he clenched his teeth and cried. He didn''t say who the man was.


    After all, Chen Mingxiang''s parents loved their daughter and said that they would take the child away as if nothing had happened.


    But Chen Mingxiang firmly believed that the ungrateful man loved himself and would come back to pick him up. He was unwilling to kill his child. For this reason, he was driven out of the house by his angry and stubborn father.


    So Chen Mingxiang built a thatched hut in the village,


    Decided to give birth alone and wait for the man to pick up their mother.


    But the man never came, but her stomach became more and more pregnant. The gossip finally spread. Chen Mingxiang became a broken shoe in people''s eyes and a shameless woman who should be soaked in a pig cage.


    Chen Mingxiang lived a hard life. She not only had to bear the advice behind people''s backs, but also had to work with a big stomach to earn points. If her mother hadn''t been soft hearted and often secretly helped her, I''m afraid she would have been unable to support it.


    Chen Wanqing was born in such difficult years. She grew up in the environment of being scolded as a wild species, which cast an indelible shadow on her childhood.


    Chen Mingxiang was too sad. Coupled with malnutrition during pregnancy, she fell ill when she gave birth to Chen Wanqing. When she was three years old, she fell ill and was dying.


    People''s hearts are full of flesh. Chen Mingxiang''s grandfather is stubborn, but when he knows that his daughter is critically ill, he still puts down his resentment and takes their mother back home and takes good care of her.


    However, the level of medical care at that time was limited. Chen Mingxiang was exhausted and became ill from overwork. He was already terminally ill and weak. He left for the West within a few days after returning home.


    Chen Wanqing''s grandparents felt that they had killed their daughter. With guilt, they loved her so much that she could live a comfortable life without father''s and mother''s love.


    But her two uncles and aunts didn''t like her very much. They thought that it was because of her that their family was pointed and poked in the village. They couldn''t raise their heads to see people, but the second old man kept protecting her. They couldn''t do anything about her. They had to never give her a good face.


    With the growth of age, Chen Wanqing gradually grew up. At the age of 16, she became a graceful beauty, while her grandparents died one after another because of poor health.


    Before she died, grandma gave her mother''s relics, including a diary, on which her father''s name should be found.


    The old couple are illiterate and hate the ruthless and amorous man. Therefore, although they have got the diary for a long time, they have never found anyone to read it.


    The old couple had decided never to let her recognize the man, but grandma was soft hearted and knew what her two sons were. She was worried that she would be bullied after her own death, so she gave her the diary before she died and gave her a way back.


    Chen Wanqing finally knew his father''s name, but the children who had experienced hardships were very precocious and hated the man to the bone. She didn''t intend to go to her at all.


    But fate made people. After her grandmother died, Chen Wanqing also lost her last protection, and bad luck began. Her uncle and aunt were no longer afraid and began to attack her.


    Without her consent at all, she took the initiative to accept a 200 yuan bride price from an old bachelor in the village and wanted to marry her.


    Chen Wanqing vowed to die and was beaten by two uncles and aunts. She also locked her in the firewood room and planned to tie her directly to marry her at that time.


    Although the two uncles and aunts were inhumane, one of her cousins had always been nice to her and sympathized with her. She quietly released her in the middle of the night and gave her ten yuan and two steamed buns so that she could go as far as she could and never come back.


    In this way, Chen Wanqing was homeless. She spent months begging and legs all the way. She didn''t know how much pain she had to suffer before she came to Ninghai. Fortunately, there were still relatively simple people and more kind-hearted people at that time. Otherwise, she, a lonely little girl, would have been abducted or harmed long ago.


    But after coming to Ninghai, Chen Wanqing was confused. Although the construction of Ninghai in that era was not very good, for her as far as the town, those rows of high-rise buildings were scenes she had never dreamed of.


    Look at the light


    In the red wine green and drunken night Ninghai, Chen Wanqing was confused. With only one name, how could she find her biological father in the vast crowd?


    The worst case is just death. She''s not even afraid of death. What else is she afraid of?


    So Chen Wanqing, who was very strong since childhood, decided to find a job to support herself. She cut off her hair, put a cloth strip on her chest, picked up an inappropriate men''s dress from the garbage, washed it in the river and put it on her. She dressed herself as a man. She made a living by picking up junk under the overpass every day. After saving a little, she went to the restaurant to wash dishes and worked hard at the wharf, Polished shoes on the street, worked as a waiter in a nightclub


    She had suffered all the hardships she could eat and all the sins she could suffer. That was the most difficult and unforgettable period of her life.


    In this way, two years passed quickly. With her own efforts and sweat, she changed from a homeless child sleeping on the overpass to the lowest level of society with a five square meter shelter in the slum.


    Fate is always so magical. She wanted to go to her biological father, but she took the time to look for it and paid close attention to it in the past two years, but she never got any news.


    But she did not expect that the person she had been struggling to find met unexpectedly in a dramatic fight against injustice.


    Li Lanying, a third-line star who came back after a few years, was favored by a rich and powerful boss and asked her to accompany her. She resolutely refused.


    Angry, the boss sent two bodyguards to tie her away. Li Lanying cried for help, but no one dared to stop her. Even her assistant and agent hung their heads and pretended not to see her.


    Chen Wanqing experienced the hardships of hard life, but the justice and kindness in her heart did not die out. Moreover, she was surprised to find that Li Lanying was surprisingly similar to herself.


    So, she impulsively molded a brick, attacked and solved one bodyguard, but she was also beaten angrily by another bodyguard.


    At this time, a man rushed out, lay down the bodyguard with a brick, took her and Li Lanying all the way, fled to the slum and hid.


    The man''s surname was Ye Hongjun. He was a big brother Chen Wanqing knew when working hard on the wharf. He was a man with a sense of justice and took good care of her all the time.


    Chen Wanqing is just at the beginning of her love affair. She likes this man in her heart. But ye Hongjun is very slow. She always thinks she is a boy and treats her as her brother. This time, she also saw her accident, so she had to rush out to save her.


    After a violent run, sun Lanying suddenly covered her stomach and shouted pain. The blood flowed along her legs, frightening Ye Hongjun and Chen Wanqing.


    Ye Hongjun made a quick decision, took sun Lanying directly to the hospital, and took out the hard-earned money saved by frugality to pay her medical expenses.


    When the doctor told him that the child had been saved, he blamed Ye Hongjun for his careless miscarriage. Ye Hongjun and Chen Wanqing were stupid at that time. Unexpectedly, sun Lanying was pregnant.


    Later, sun Lanying told them that she had just returned from divorce and hadn''t come to the holiday for two months. She didn''t care. She thought it was because she was too busy filming that she was not allowed to take the holiday. Even she didn''t know she was pregnant.


    At this time, the rich and powerful boss sent someone to catch them in the hospital, took them back to his garden house, and planned to teach them a lesson.


    At this time, a tall and fat woman with jewels stormed in and scolded the big boss. If it weren''t for her, he wouldn''t be able to live a rich life. Now he dares to play with women behind her back.


    Chen Wanqing was stunned because the woman called out the name of the big boss - Li Jingcheng, who was her biological father.

 Chapter 1527

    Hearing this, Ding Ning was also stunned.


    Li Jingcheng, the vice president of Jinhua Group and the son-in-law of Zhang Yubin, the richest man in Ninghai, is Chen Wanqing''s father. Is this special too mysterious?


    However, Zhang Yubin is already yesterday''s yellow flower, and the name of Ninghai''s richest man has changed. Therefore, Shengtang group has also received many employees, but I don''t know whether the storm has affected Li Jingcheng.


    Qingyun didn''t pay attention to Ding Ning''s expression and sobbed and continued to tell.


    Li Jingcheng was very frightened at that time. He swore and swore that he was absolutely not sorry for her, but the three people offended him. He must teach them a good lesson.


    Chen Wanqing almost knelt down to the fat woman when her biological father looked like a pug. She finally understood why he broke his promise and never went to their mother.


    This fickle and unjust man, for his own future, abandoned his wife and son and joined a rich family, never thought of looking for his mother.


    Chen Wanqing was completely disappointed with Li Jingcheng. When she remembered that her mother believed in him so much, even before she died, she firmly believed that he would come to her. She also said that he must have been caught by something and couldn''t get away. She found various reasons to excuse him. Her heart was as painful as a needle. She hated the wolf hearted man and decided not to recognize her father all her life.


    But she didn''t expect that Li Jingcheng would be so shameless. After he let them go in front of the fat woman with his front feet, he coaxed the fat woman away with sweet words. The back feet let people catch them again and shamelessly wanted to rape sun Lanying in front of them.


    Chen Wanqing had planned not to recognize this man all her life, but seeing that sun Lanying was about to be violated, she had to stand up and shout, "I''m Chen Mingxiang''s child."


    Chen Mingxiang''s name seemed to have a magical honing, which made Li Jingcheng seem to have been electrocuted on the spot. The whole person was stunned. The expressions of shock, consternation, guilt and shame on his face were complex and intertwined.


    Perhaps it was because he did such a disgusting thing and was seen by his children. Li Jingcheng was ashamed. He didn''t dare to look at Chen Wanqing. He just said in her ear, "I''m sorry, she looks too like your mother", so he waved them away.


    Since then, Li Jingcheng never harassed sun Lanying again. He just sent someone to send Chen Wanqing a large sum of money, but he didn''t even show his face. Chen Wanqing angrily threw him out and asked someone to give him a word "don''t communicate with him when he is old and dead".


    Sun Lanying felt that they had helped her and invited Ye Hongjun and Chen Wanqing to be her agent and assistant.


    Chen Wanqing is also worried about Li Jingcheng''s unfaithfulness and happily agrees, but ye Hongjun refuses. He doesn''t like the entertainment industry and prefers to earn money by himself.


    Therefore, Chen Wanqing became sun Lanying''s agent and always disguised herself as a woman. Only sun Lanying knew that she was a woman. She was surprised that they looked so similar and wondered whether they had any relatives.


    But in fact, the two people not only have no blood relationship, but also can''t get together for eight generations. I have to say it''s also a kind of fate.


    Later, sun Lanying began to worry, and her stomach began to show her mind. Once it came out, her star career that had just returned would be over, so she came up with a crooked idea to let Chen Wanqing become her double and act instead of her.


    Chen Wanqing is smart and learns things very quickly. In order to help Li Lanying, she promised to catch up with several announcements for her, which did not arouse suspicion, but won a lot of praise.


    She thought sun Lanying was going to find a place to hide and have children. She happened to have just received a TV play and wanted to go to other places for shooting, so she went to find Ye Hongjun and asked him to take care of sun Lanying.


    More than half a year later, when she was


    When I rushed back from the field after filming the TV series, I also brought a lot of baby clothes and made a special trip to see the baby born by sun Lanying.


    But unexpectedly, sun Lanying stammered to tell her that she and ye Hongjun were married. The news made her feel like a thousand arrows through her heart and almost fainted.


    She has always deeply liked the kind and brave Ye Hongjun, and sun Lanying knows it, but she took advantage of her absence to hook up Ye Hongjun, and even had a wedding banquet, which made her feel cheated. When she was sad and disappointed, she interrupted sun Lanying''s words, scolded her shameless, despicable and ran away crying.


    Sun Lanying hurriedly shouted out Ye Hongjun, who was taking a child in the room. She couldn''t even care about the child crying. She hurried to chase her. Unexpectedly, there was an accident in a hurry and was killed by a car driven by a drunk driver.


    Chen Wanqing did not run far. After discovering that they had a car accident, she could no longer be angry. She hurriedly called an ambulance and took them to the hospital.


    Unfortunately, in order to protect sun Lanying, ye Hongjun protected her with his own body and died on the spot.


    Although sun Lanying survived, she was disfigured, and her legs were amputated. She became a disabled person. Please Chen Wanqing continue to pretend to be herself and deal with the aftermath as ye Hongjun''s wife.


    Half a month later, sun Lanying left the hospital and called Chen Wanqing, who had been taking care of Ye Huan''s sisters, to the room for a deep talk.


    Chen Wanqing knew that ye Hongjun''s lower body had been hurt. He was not only inhumane, but also lost his fertility, so he proposed to her.


    Sun Lanying agreed to his proposal after careful consideration. First, she felt that if Chen Wanqing liked Ye Hongjun again, it would be impossible to marry an inhumane man. Even if she did, ye Hongjun would not agree, so they would have no future at all; Second, ye Hongjun is a kind-hearted good man. Their marriage can not only cover up his infertility and maintain his dignity as a man, but also give his children a title and enter Ninghai hukou.


    Chen Wanqing, who knew the truth, was bitten by thunder. She was in a trance and didn''t know what to do, so she didn''t realize that sun Lanying had a death wish at that time.


    Sun Lanying exchanged identity documents with her when she was distracted and crying. After spending the night with her child, when Chen Wanqing sent her breakfast, she found that she was missing and left only a letter to her.


    The letter said that the child belongs to her ex husband and should have been surnamed Chu, but since she has promised Ye Hongjun to keep inhumane secrets for him, even if he is gone, she also hopes to maintain his final dignity as a man. Therefore, the child''s surname is ye. One is Ye Huan and the other is Ye le.


    The letter paper was covered with mottled tears. It can be seen how reluctant she was to give up this prosperous life when writing her suicide note, but she really didn''t have the courage to live any more. Therefore, she begged Chen Wanqing to continue to live in her name.


    In the suicide note, sun Lanying described in detail the process of her divorce. She loved her ex husband very much. For him, when her acting career was booming, she resolutely chose to quit the entertainment industry, gave up her dream and married him.


    But she didn''t expect that the Chu family could only be regarded as a small family. Because her stars separated, she resisted her everywhere and called her a fox spirit and a humble actor.


    She endured it for love, but her ex husband''s two brothers coveted her beauty and had an evil intention towards her. After being severely scolded by her, she became angry and designed to frame her, saying that she was immoral, seduced wild men, and forged photos of her having an affair with other men.


    Let her explain, no one in the Chu family believed him and scolded her shameless. Even her ex husband didn''t believe her, which made her disheartened. She took the initiative to go away after divorce. Ninghai wanted to start again. Unexpectedly, she ended up like this


    end.


    For the Chu family, she has been completely desperate. Her only concern is her daughter Qingyun. She wants to see her again for the last time. Unfortunately, she has no chance.


    If one day, Qingyun comes to her, tell her the truth. Although she is no longer alive, she doesn''t want to give her daughter the impression that she is shameless to steal a man.


    At the end of the suicide note, sun Lanying asked Chen Wanqing to take good care of her children. She left all her savings to her. If one day she met her beloved man and wanted family, she would send the child to the orphanage.


    After reading the letter, Chen Wanqing was shocked and ran crazy to find her, but what he found was the news that "Chen Wanqing" had jumped into the river and killed himself.


    Chen Wanqing was full of remorse and guilt about the death of Ye Hongjun and sun Lanying. Sun Lanying is dead again. She entrusted her two children to her before she died. She made a decision. After she finished the notice at hand, she quit the entertainment circle, regarded Ye Huan sisters as her own, and made atonement by raising them into big stars.


    This is why Chen Wanqing always insists on letting the Ye Huan sisters enter the entertainment industry. This is their mother''s dream. She hopes that the Ye Huan sisters can complete the dream that their mother didn''t complete in those years.


    Ding Ning sighed at Sun Lanying''s experience and paid tribute to Chen Wanqing. This is a great woman. She sacrificed her life''s happiness in order to pay off her debt.


    After Qingyun said the matter in detail, his mood was better. Just when he said that the two had intended to be unfaithful to their mother and slandered and framed her two uncles, his eyes were full of linglie''s killing intention. He said excitedly: "husband, I want revenge. My mother died, but those who slandered and framed her have not received their due retribution."


    "It''s up to me to fight and kill. You just have to be my little daughter-in-law. Everything has a husband."


    Ding Ning tightly hugged the exhausted woman and promised in her ear.


    "Well, husband, if one day, I mean, if one day others frame me like this, will you not trust me like my father?"


    Light cloud nestled in his arms like a gentle kitten and asked softly.


    "No, I believe in my family''s light cloud. No matter what others say, I won''t believe it. I only believe what you say. If anyone dares to frame my light cloud, I will beat him. Even his parents can''t recognize him."


    Ding Ning said firmly.


    "Hey!"


    With a long sigh, the light cloud secretly wept: "I don''t know how to face my father. Although he didn''t lead my mother''s tragedy, he should bear the main responsibility. If he could trust my mother and block all the cold guns and hidden arrows for her, my mother wouldn''t end up so miserable."


    "It''s useless. It''s the so-called three people make a tiger. Can your father trust your mother once, twice, three times, ten times or eight times? The real culprit is your two animal uncles. Besides, your mother is also responsible for this matter. Why don''t you tell your father?"


    Ding Ning said realistically.


    "Does my mother say it works? Do you think my father will believe that his two brothers will covet the beauty of his sister-in-law? Besides, even if my father believes it, what can he do? Settle accounts with them?"


    Qingyun choked and said, "domestic ugliness can''t be publicized. I''m afraid my mother also saw through this. She didn''t want to embarrass my father, so she never told him. The more she is, the more I think my mother is great and the more I can feel her love for my father."

 Chapter 1528

    Ding Ning was moved by the speech. Yes, he wanted to be bad.


    How could sun Lanying not want to tell her husband the ugly faces of her two little uncles? It''s just that the Chu family wants faces. Even if they tell him, if they don''t say whether he will believe it, what can they do if they believe it? It just embarrasses him.


    In fact, in the final analysis, it was because the Chu family had never really accepted her, and she was officially aggrieved because she knew her situation very well. She swallowed the grievance silently, but she didn''t expect that the two little uncles were so vicious, forged evidence and slandered her for stealing, which made her lose her lover''s trust and her only dependence in the Chu family, Had to leave Chu''s house.


    This made him move in his heart. Is the truth really as simple as sun Lanying said?


    What Qingyun''s two uncles did was an unseen human situation. It was the so-called guilty conscience. Sun Lanying didn''t report them. Their normal reaction was either to wake up and change the past, or to intensify efforts to get her.


    But they deliberately threw dirty water on Sun Lanying and drove her out of the Chu family. What good would it do them? This is definitely not in line with their logic of "coveting beauty".


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning had a guess in his heart: "who is the current owner of your Chu family?"


    "My second uncle Chu Zonglong! My father has four brothers, and my father is the boss."


    Qingyun replied with a dim look: "my father should have been the patriarch, but he was depressed because of my mother. He was pointed and poked behind his back every day. He was discouraged. He was obsessed with raising flowers and grass all day and didn''t ask about family affairs. Only then did my second uncle pick up a bargain and become the head of the house."


    "Which two uncles are those who covet your mother''s beauty?"


    Ding Ning is more and more sure of his guess.


    "My third uncle Chu zongteng and my fourth uncle Chu Zongyuan."


    Lingyun replied casually.


    "Qianlong Tengyuan, then your father should be called Chu Zongqian."


    Ding Ning asked with a smile, some of them could not make complaints about Chu''s name, Chu Zongqian.


    "Yes, don''t laugh."


    Qingyun seems to think of this, and angrily blames him.


    "I''m not making fun of your father''s name, but I don''t think it''s that simple. Think about it. If your third and fourth uncles really covet your mother''s beauty and are severely rejected, even if they are nervous and see that your mother chose to settle down rather than report them, their response is either to be moved and stop, or to intensify their efforts and continue to look for opportunities That''s the response to coveting beauty. How can they slander your mother like them and drive her out of the house? What good can it do to them? "


    Ding Ning stared at Qingyun''s thoughtful face and didn''t go on. He knew that although Qingyun was not familiar with the world, she was an extremely cold and smart girl, and some words were transparent.


    "You mean, they deliberately splashed dirty water on my mother in order to make my father bear the shame of a wife stealing, and then try to seize the position of house owner?"


    Light cloud''s face changed slightly and said strangely, "not really? Are they too insidious?"


    "What kind of insidiousness is this? Nothing in the big family will happen. In order to compete for power and profit, father and son are centrifugal and brothers are fratricidal. How can there be any family affection?"


    Ding Ning said disdainfully.


    "Will our children do the same after that?"


    A woman''s brain circuit is different from that of a man. He choked like a light cloud. He was speechless for a long time, with a bitter smile on his face: "you think a little far."


    "But what I said is serious. Now everyone doesn''t have this


    Consciousness, there will be no such idea. After all, you are only a man, but we will certainly have children for you, right? At our current development rate, I''m afraid you can''t even count how much money you have in 20 years. The Ding family will certainly be the largest family in the world. At that time, our children should grow up. Who can guarantee that they can be brothers, relatives and respectful, have no selfishness, and won''t hurt each other for family property. "


    Qingyun is really far from thinking about it. The worried look on his face makes Ding Ning cry and laugh. He took a picture on her hip: "don''t worry, they won''t care about the industry in the world. If it''s really a competition, it''s also a competition for martial arts secrets, panacea and so on."


    "No matter what they fight for, they will always fight. Although the sisters don''t fight for anything that is harmonious and harmonious now, that''s because they don''t have children yet. Once they have children, their hearts will be all on their children. They all want to give their children the best, and their selfishness will be there."


    Light cloud said very seriously.


    Ding Ning touched his chin. It seemed that what he said was quite reasonable. With a sour face, he said, "otherwise, don''t give birth. You''ll circle around me all your life."


    "How can you do that? If a woman hasn''t had children in her life, her life is incomplete. How can you be so cruel?"


    Light cloud shriveled his mouth and stared at him angrily. There was a tendency to beat him with a panda''s eye if he didn''t agree.


    Ding Ning held back his smile and said, "I didn''t expect my light cloud can''t wait to have a baby for me. Why don''t we try now."


    "Go to hell, hate, big sex wolf, I won''t tell you."


    Light cloud blushed with shame, stamped his feet and fled.


    Looking at her back, Ding Ning showed a knowing smile. As long as she can come out of grief, the big sex wolf will be the big sex wolf.


    However, he can also see from Qingyun''s attitude that she doesn''t care whether her father can be the owner of the house. She has a quiet temperament, doesn''t like fighting openly and secretly, and puts forward her concerns because she is afraid of another tragedy like her mother.


    However, she forgot that since they followed Ding Ning, they have not been ordinary people. Their life expectancy will far exceed that of ordinary people, not to mention 20 years. Even if it is 100 or 200 years, what she is worried about will not happen.


    As for what will happen after they return to bed, that''s not what he has to worry about. In a word: I should have fun in time before I die, regardless of the flood after I die.


    Children and grandchildren have their own son, Sun Fu. When others are dead, what are they doing with so much leisure? Even if those unworthy grandchildren pull him out of the coffin, he can''t mind those business.


    When Ding Ning turned around, the smile on his face had converged and showed a cold color. He took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone: "no time, check for me about the stealing of the wife of the Chu family in Huizhou more than 20 years ago. All the details should be. By the way, there are 500 people there. You can contact them and put them under your name for management."


    "Five hundred? Are they the same as those masters before?"


    Zhu flawless''s eyes lit up in an instant and asked excitedly. Although she didn''t know where the young master got these masters, these masters were absolutely easy to use. Collecting intelligence was imperceptible. She didn''t know too many, not to mention 500 or 5000.


    "Of course, they are all the same experts as before."


    "Great, little Lord, I''m laying an information network now. I''m seriously short of manpower. You''re a timely rain."


    "Hey, hey, you''re my maid. Can I help you?"


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning flirted with Zhu flawless for a while, making her blush for a long time


    Then I hung up reluctantly.


    The girl''s ability is definitely not covered. She secretly wondered whether she would accept the girl one day, so that she wouldn''t always think about Ning Ding, who doesn''t exist at all.


    The domestic intelligence network should not be a problem, but the foreign intelligence network should be established as soon as possible. They immediately changed out of youwujian and baixiaolou and said his idea. They had long slept in the pet space and were tired of sleeping. They had long wanted to see the exotic customs of the human world. After receiving the order, they immediately agreed without hesitation.


    "Fifty, I can only give you fifty. After all, Asian faces are too dazzling abroad. You have to absorb local people to establish an intelligence network."


    Ding Ning stretched out his hand and shook it, looking serious.


    "No, just the two of us. Give us a year at most. We must spread the intelligence network all over the world. If we can''t do it, I''ll see you."


    Bai Xiaolou said confidently. It''s no wonder that he once came out to study the human world. The whole earth is so big that it''s not as big as ten thousand demons. He is naturally confident that he can build a global intelligence network in a short time.


    "OK, I believe you. This is a bank card. The card has 10 billion yuan as your advance fee. This is your identity certificate. This is a pill for you in case of need. In this storage ring is a transmission array base. After I refine some more, I''ll ask someone to supplement it for you."


    Ding Ning talked like an old maid for a long time and gave them the prepared things before letting them pass away.


    They not only have to set up an intelligence network, but also be responsible for buying industries and setting up transmission arrays in major cities in every country. In this way, it will take minutes for them to go to any country in the future.


    After seeing them off, Ding Ning patted his forehead and sent them to Qingyun club. He forgot the zodiac Corps waiting for him to help improve their strength.


    Zhu wuflawless also wondered why Ding Ning had just called again, but he still tried his best to report to him that Du Yuewen had left, the third runner up and Zhang Manting were also taken away by the police, and a couple of confessions were made. This time, it was impossible for Jiangzhong to overturn the case.


    Although Ding Ning was worried about the third place, he thought he had said hello to Xiao Nuo, so he didn''t ask again.


    The strength of the zodiac Legion needs to be improved urgently, but time is too tight. Ding Ning has no time to improve their strength one by one. He can only improve the cultivation of the heads of the legions, the two deputy heads of the legions and the captains of the teams first, and others will talk about it later.


    Because Zhu wuflawless had been following, he watched Lu Zhan and others become the top master of the great master in just a moment, and his eyes almost didn''t fall off.


    Ding Ning looked at the time. It was almost noon. Regardless of the dull expression of the land war and others, he threw Zhang Tiansheng directly to the land war to take charge of the training. He tossed with him as long as he didn''t play him to death.


    Then he pulled Zhu wuflawless out of the room with a confused face and said seductively, "do you want to be a strong man like them?"


    "Of course... But at what cost?"


    Zhu wuflawless was so excited that he almost agreed immediately, but he quickly reacted, hurriedly broke away from his hand, covered his chest and asked warily.


    Ding Ning said with an ambiguous smile: "this is no free lunch in the world. There must be some price. I want you to be my person."


    "Don''t think about it. Although you are the young Lord and I am your maid, if the young Lord thinks that she has no time, she can be frivolous at will. She has no time and nothing to say. She is only dead."


    Zhu impeccable stuck his neck, blushed and refused.

 Chapter 1529

    "What do you think? Who do you think of me? I want you to be my person, not my woman."


    Ding Ning smiled and said with justice on his face.


    But I secretly praised myself. I have no time. I''m really a good girl with principles. I''m mainly determined for you.


    "Isn''t flawless the man of the little Lord?"


    Zhu wucai was at a loss. He didn''t know what Ding Ning meant.


    "In the past, although you were working for me, your heart was not with me."


    Ding Ning kept a secret and said, making Zhu flawless white, and said anxiously, "young Lord, you can''t wrong me. My heart is always here."


    "Really? Why didn''t I find out? I always think your heart is with other men?"


    Ding Ning resisted a smile and flirted seriously.


    "I... no... i... I mean... My heart is towards the young Lord... Oh, young Lord, you are bad. Hum, if you don''t tell you, you will know to bully others."


    Zhu wuflawless was anxious and ashamed. His face was red and his ears were red. He was about to explain, but suddenly found that Ding Ning couldn''t resist his smile. Then he reacted and was fooled by him. He stamped his feet in shame and turned angrily to leave.


    "Don''t go, stop!"


    Ding Ning reached out and grabbed her hand. The smile on her face converged and said sternly, "don''t forget, you are my maid. No one wants to take you away from me."


    Zhu wuflawless saw that his face was gloomy and didn''t seem to be joking. He was not sure whether he was true or false. He didn''t dare to break away from his hand. He had to let him lead him, clench his lips and droop his head, looking pitiful.


    I secretly regretted that I shouldn''t have mentioned Ningding in front of him. The young master''s strong possessiveness may have been too much. Maybe it didn''t mean much to me. Now I feel that there are others in my heart who no longer believe in me. Maybe I will give myself up in a rage.


    But what can she do? Since Zhu Pengcheng made a mistake and made atonement on behalf of her father, she has sold herself to this romantic young Lord. Life and death, including the body, do not belong to her for a long time.


    "Come on, don''t look sad. You''re a head of an intelligence organization. You always have some accomplishments. I''ll help you improve your strength now."


    Ding Ning wanted to continue flirting with her. It can be seen that she was about to cry. She couldn''t bear to continue teasing her and smiled and comforted.


    "Thank you, young Lord!"


    Although Zhu wuflawless said thanks, the expression on her face didn''t look like thanks at all. Her eyes were red, and her tears swirled in her eyes.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s head for a while, he knew that this was a real joke. He comforted in a soft voice: "I''m teasing you. Don''t cry, good!"


    Zhu wuflawless didn''t believe it at all. She suddenly thought that the little Lord was extremely mysterious. He not only had terrible cultivation, but also had great power. Most importantly, he also knew Ningding.


    Will he be angry with him because he likes Ningding? What if he killed Ning Ding in anger? Isn''t that tantamount to harming him?


    Zhu wuflawless, Zhu wuflawless, Ningding won''t like you at all. He just pity you. Why are you so amorous there? Instead, you angered the young Lord and caused death for him.


    Thinking of this terrible consequence, she couldn''t help trembling, her eyes turned red, and her heart was full of infinite fear and fear.


    "I have no time to know that I should not have delusions. Please rest assured, young Lord. I will never think of anyone again in the future. I will work for the young Lord wholeheartedly."


    Zhu flawless clenched her lips and said as if she had made a major decision.


    With that, the smart eyes seemed to be taken away, and all the spirituality turned into a dead gray


    , as if only a walking corpse with lost soul was left.


    Ding Ning was stunned. He was secretly annoyed and scolded himself for being cheap. He knew that Zhu wuflawless had encountered great difficulties since childhood. His bones were full of inferiority complex and extremely sensitive, but he always liked to make fun of her.


    It seems that she can only tell her that she is actually Ningding. Otherwise, the girl is disheartened and doesn''t know what she will become.


    "You come with me."


    Ding Ning pulled Zhu wuflawless into an empty guest room, turned into the bathroom, began to take off his clothes, put on simulated skin, and became Ning Ding.


    When he walked out of the bathroom, he found that Zhu wuflawless had been lying on the bed with his eyes closed and his clothes scattered on the ground. After hearing his voice, his white jade body like a lamb trembled slightly. Then he clenched his lips and said in a gray and cold voice: "please pity me."


    "What are you doing?"


    Although Ding Ning was angry, he immediately turned his head. He was not a gentleman, but he was not a villain.


    He wants to get Zhu flawless, but not in this way. He can''t see her reluctance and inner resistance.


    "No time is the little Lord''s. Since the little Lord wants no time, take it away."


    Although Zhu wuflawless has made up her mind not to provoke the little Lord, so as not to bring death to Ding Ning, the pain like a knife still makes her tone full of resentment.


    "Hey!"


    A slight sigh came from Zhu wuflawless''s ear. Then he felt that the little Lord sat beside her, gently stroked her cheek, and sneered and smiled sadly in his heart. Finally, he still couldn''t fit it? Come on, since it''s a matter of time, come early. It''s just that I''m really unwilling.


    "Flawless, you are really beautiful."


    The next moment, Zhu wuflawless heard a familiar voice in her ear, which made her scalp explode and goose bumps all over her. After a thrill, she opened her eyes and looked at the yearning face, and her brain fell into a blank.


    Those numb and empty eyes seemed to live in an instant, full of flexibility, blooming with ecstasy, surprise, fear, timidity, worry, shyness and disbelief. Ding Ning was amazed by the complexity of emotional changes.


    "Ningding, why are you here? Have you come to save me? No, you go, you go quickly. The devil is terrible, has high cultivation and great power. You are not his opponent at all. He will kill you. Go, go, leave me alone."


    But Zhu wuflawless didn''t care about not wearing clothes. He suddenly sat up and grabbed his hand. He was nervous and anxious to urge him to leave quickly. That kind words made Ding Ning''s forehead covered with black lines. NIMA, is Lao Tzu so terrible?


    "Don''t be afraid. No one can hurt you with me."


    Ding Ning was so sour that he decided to play with her first. He said with a dignified face, but a pair of big hands were not just at all.


    But Zhu wuflawless didn''t notice that he was taken advantage of at all. He was so anxious that he was about to cry. He lowered his voice and pushed him to sob: "if you can save me, I''ll be very satisfied. You go, you go, you''ll die. I don''t want you to die, sobbing..."


    "No, I like you. I must take you away. I can''t let you be ruined by other men."


    Ding Ning could not bear to see her crying pear blossom with rain, but when he thought that he was an unforgivable villain in Zhu wuflawless''s heart, he was angry and went on playing with her.


    Thinking angrily in my heart, thanks to my brother''s treatment of her face, this chick is ungrateful at all. She is a white eyed wolf given by a wolf heart dog. How can she comfort my injured heart if she doesn''t play well.


    "Ningding, I know


    I''m very satisfied with your wishes. I''m sorry. I should have preferred to die to keep the festival for you, but... Forgive me, I have my difficulties. This is my life. If there is an afterlife, I will put down everything and go with you. However, I''m sorry, you go, you go quickly. This is his territory. He certainly hasn''t gone far and will come back soon, If you don''t go, it''s too late. "


    Zhu wuflawless''s tears pattered, sweet, happy, sad and ashamed. After telling his heart, he immediately reflected that now is not the time for children and women to love each other. He hurried him away anxiously,.


    "Can I come to see you later?"


    Ding Ning''s acting skills are absolutely King level. His eyes are full of love, sadness, pain, entanglement, powerlessness, despair, nostalgia, admiration and unwilling.


    "I... no, just think we''ve never known each other. If there''s an afterlife, I''ll give you a clean self."


    Although Zhu wuflawless was very moved and reluctant to give up, he still hardened his heart and said.


    "Why? I love you so much. Even if I can''t fight for him, can''t we meet secretly? Do you actually love him in your heart?"


    Ding Ning completely entered the play and said in an angry, helpless, sad, pleading and blaming tone.


    "No, I love you. I don''t love him at all, but I''m sorry. I have my difficulties. I can''t betray him..."


    Zhu flawless shook his head in pain, already in tears.


    Ding Ning, like a grumpy lion, shook her thin shoulders and said hoarsely, "then why? Even if he took your first time and occupied you, I won''t care. I love you. You say you have difficulties. Well, I don''t ask. I just want to meet you secretly?"


    "No, please, I can''t betray him. If I betray him, I''ll die. It doesn''t matter if I die, but my father will die too. You''ll never know how terrible he is."


    Zhu flawless burst into tears and pushed him away hysterically.


    "Death is death. I''m not afraid of death. Even if I die, I must be with you. I want you now."


    Ding Ning''s anger flared up in his heart. Unexpectedly, Zhu wuflawless would treat himself like this, which really annoyed him. It was a natural performance. With red eyes and a roar, he pushed her down on the bed and pressed her hard.


    Pop!


    With a loud slap in the face, Ding Ning stopped all his actions, and the real person was stunned there.


    Zhu wuflawless looked at him expressionless, but his eyes were full of contempt and disappointment, Coldly said: "I thought you were an honest man and loved you, but I didn''t expect that you should be such a dirty and shameless man. I''m blind. I should like a man like you. Go away, go away, go away. I don''t want to see you again in my life."


    "I... have no time. Listen to me. I''m impulsive because I love too much. I''m not that kind of person."


    Ding Ning sang well and explained emotionally, but he didn''t know why. There was a faint trace of joy in his heart, perhaps because he finally defeated his double, or because Zhu wuflawless repented and saw through the true face of "Ning Ding".


    "You... How can you be so heartless? I love you so much."


    Ding Ning closed his eyes and continued to perform.


    "I won''t believe every word you say. Your hypocrisy will only make me sick. For the sake of my heart that I''ve been moved to you, go, or I''ll call someone."


    Zhu flawless pulled up the sheet and wrapped his body. His face was cold and said, where was the warmth before.

 Chapter 1530

    Shit, this woman is so ruthless.


    Ding Ning could not help feeling cold for Zhu wuflawless''s performance. The completely different attitude changes before and after made him feel a very bad premonition.


    "OK, I''ll go. I wish you happiness!"


    Ding Ning pretended to be sad and frustrated, turned around and left bleakly, but went back immediately after he left the door.


    "Woo woo!"


    Looking at Zhu wuflawless, as if he had drained all his strength, he buried his head in the quilt and sobbed. Ding Ning felt that the boss in his heart was not the taste, but a strong sense of frustration.


    He knew that Zhu wuflawless didn''t give up on Ning Ding, but worried that he would be killed after being discovered by his demon, so he deliberately turned his face and pretended to drive him away ruthlessly. In fact, he was protecting him.


    "Hey!"


    Ding Ning sighed faintly. He didn''t know what it was like.


    Although he has always been very narcissistic and thinks that his kung fu in picking up girls is unparalleled in the world, up to now, he has to face the fact in frustration. In fact, he is really a rookie in picking up girls, such as Du Mosheng, Song Ziwen, and even Zhu wuflawless


    Song Ziwen and Zhu wuflawless are just fine. After all, they dig their own corner. It''s nothing if they can''t dig it, but Du Mosheng is serious and has a boyfriend. If they can''t dig it, they will be green on their head.


    This makes his heart full of strong unwilling and unconvinced. Is my brother so unattractive? When you meet a woman with a heart, you don''t have any core competitiveness?


    He had planned to confess to Zhu wuflawless, but now he changed his mind because of his reluctance. He thought it was military training, and he fought with himself.


    Hearing his sigh, Zhu Impeccable''s sobbing stopped suddenly. He was uneasy. I don''t know if he found Ningding? Or has he been hiding and peeking? What can I do?


    The next moment, she found that a corner of the quilt was opened, a hand came in and held her wrist, which made her stiff, and a drop of crystal tears overflowed from the closed corner of her eyes. After all, she couldn''t escape.


    But soon, she found that after Ding Ning grabbed her wrist, there was no follow-up action. She just sat quietly by the bed and didn''t know what she was doing.


    Quietly opened an eye crack to see, but found that the young master, who had always been moody in her impression, had no sadness or joy, just like an old monk with his eyes closed.


    This abnormal scene made her feel more insecure. She felt that the little Lord must know something. Now she was considering how to deal with herself, which made her not only not nervous, but relieved. In the worst case, she just lost her innocence and died again. What else could she do.


    Ding Ning''s mouth flashed a slightly undetectable surprise. He hadn''t paid attention to Zhu wuflawless''s cosmetic surgery before. This time, after careful inspection, he found that this Nizi was an extremely rare spirit root with water and fire attributes.


    Although the qualification of Linggen is not extreme, it is also a very good top-grade Linggen. In particular, these two absolutely opposite attributes are equally prominent. It is a miracle that he can live in peace, which makes him feel excited to find treasure.


    You know, so far, except that he has all five elements, he has discovered the dual attribute spirit root for the first time. This probability is even lower than winning the five million grand prize.


    This made him immediately give up the idea of helping her rise to the peak of Zhenwu realm. Such a qualification did not raise the double spirit root to the best spirit root and then improve his cultivation. It was a natural thing. Therefore, he passed on all his nine fists and one brain of wild physical training to her at any cost.


    Just when Zhu wuflawless was stunned, he accepted the sudden letter of merit in his mind


    At rest, Ding Ning''s gentle voice came from his ear: "no time, practice well, don''t waste your talent."


    When Zhu wuflawless opened her eyes after remembering all the nine fists, she found that Ding Ning didn''t know when she had left, which made her bite her lips tightly and the waves in her eyes flowed, both a sense of relief for the rest of her life and an unspeakable sense of slight shame.


    what do you mean? I''m free to be picked by you, but you don''t even bother to look at it? Is it so unattractive?


    So, a woman''s heart is a needle in the sea. You never know what she will think in the next moment.


    Ding Ning directly sent it back to Paradise Island, plunged into the laboratory, arranged the isolation array and began to refine the elixir.


    The vertical distribution of mountain vegetation in Altai Mountains is obvious, and the Piedmont grassland belt is below 1100 meters; 1100 ~ 2300m is the forest zone, where plants such as Siberian pine, Siberian fir, spruce, poplar, birch, cedar, deciduous forest and dwarf trees grow; Above 2300m, there are mountain meadow belt and subalpine meadow belt; More than 2300 are glacial bog soil, and the peak is covered with ice and snow all year round.


    This constitutes a strange beauty with snow on the top of the peak, green and yellow on the hillside, lush trees and lush vegetation in the grassland and valley at the bottom of the mountain.


    Wulun Valley is named after the wetland formed by the crossing and flowing of Wulungu river. It is rarely visited all year round and always maintains the most primitive landform. It has become a paradise for marmots, jerboas, antelopes, bears, lynx, musk deer, squirrels and birds.


    Just some time ago, this tranquility was interrupted by a group of strange creatures "people" who came suddenly and walked upright with two legs, so that these wild animals invaded the territory had to hide in the mountains to avoid being captured by these strange creatures called "people" as food on the table.


    It''s not that no humans have been here before, but they all pass by and will leave soon, so the animals are very calm. They can return to the tranquility of the past only after humans leave.


    Just one day, two days, three days... These humans set up tents and kept in touch with the outside world through some strange instrument. Not only did they show no sign of leaving, but more and more people poured in. As if they were going to stay here, more and more tents were built, occupying almost half of the hillside, Forced them to continue to migrate deep into the mountains and forests.


    These wild animals are very angry that they have been invaded by humans and want to occupy their homes. After some discussion, they think that they must teach these greedy humans a lesson and drive them away.


    Therefore, Carlo the brown bear, the well deserved owner of the Ulun Valley, was awakened from their hibernation and launched an attack on the hateful human beings.


    But after the invincible Bear King Carlo was unexpectedly easily killed by a human with bare hands and turned into a delicious meal on the table, all the animals were frightened and had to continue to move to the depths of the mountains and forests in tears, away from these terrible humans, so as not to end up like Carlo.


    But they are not reconciled. They still have a fluke in their hearts. They hope that these humans will leave again after staying here for a period of time.


    So they didn''t leave too far. They lurked in the depths of the mountains and forests. Every other day or two, they slipped back to the mountains and valleys to take a glance to see if those terrible humans had any signs of leaving.


    But those damned humans not only showed no sign of leaving, but a large number of humans swarmed in these two days. More and more tents were set up, occupying almost all the hillsides on the East and west sides of the Wula valley.


    There are also some damned human beings who have started to cut down a large number of trees and trample their homes to pieces, just to build wooden houses for them to live in, which makes them very angry but powerless, so they can only


    The sad continued to migrate to the depths of the mountains and forests.


    Otherwise, with a large number of mountains and forests being cut down, they will also be exposed to human sight and become the food of these terrible humans at any time.


    The setting sun is all over the sky. The whole valley is red. Human beings are busy running back and forth. It''s a hot scene.


    Some people are setting up tents; Some people have high requirements for the quality of life, so they cut down trees and build wooden houses; Others lit a bonfire and began to bury the fire to cook


    But more people spread a piece of cloth on the grass at the mouth of the valley, sat on the ground, took out some strange things and set up a stall.


    Flea market, or temporary trading market, is the most common form of trading during the martial arts Congress. Martial artists sell things they don''t need, or barter with others in exchange for the resources they need.


    As the sun sets and night falls, lanterns or luminous moonstones reflect the whole temporary trading market like day.


    People who have nothing to do after dinner will stroll around this temporary trading market to see if they can harvest some things they need. Originally, gukou is a little deserted, which quickly becomes noisy and lively.


    Ling Yun, who participated in the International Martial Arts Conference for the first time, and the demon clan and other women who have just stepped into human society for a few days, are naturally very interested in such "shopping" activities. They enjoy it like going to the night market and feel fresh in everything.


    There are a wide range of commodities, most of which are absolutely invisible in the secular world. There are strange stones with flowing lights, unknown exotic flowers and plants, bones or horns of unknown animals, animal skins of rare animals, rusty bronze dishes, strange refining materials, weapons full of ancient patterns, and animal organs filled with shapes


    There are all kinds of transactions, some of which collect money from the worldly world, and also Alipay transfers. Some only accept barter and write what they need in exchange; Others only accept Lingjing and refuse other trading methods.


    A group of beautiful women strolled around one by one, sometimes whispering and sometimes laughing. The silver bell like laughter spread all over the valley, becoming a unique landscape and attracting countless coveted eyes.


    But they all know that those who can come to the international martial arts conference are not simple people. In addition, this martial arts conference is jointly sponsored by Shengmen and Guoshi government. No one dares to make trouble here, which is simply looking for his own death.


    "Hurry up, the disciples of the saint medicine sect are selling pills. If I can buy Qi tonifying pills, I will be in the top 800 this time."


    A man wrapped in an army coat said excitedly to his companion, and ran to a crowded stall like a wind.


    "Wait for me. I''m going to buy pills, too."


    As soon as his companion''s eyes brightened, he hurried up and shouted.


    "You haven''t entered tianwu territory yet. Why do you buy pills?"


    Another companion trotted up and asked curiously.


    "Hey, you don''t understand. The saint doctor doesn''t sell pills at all. If it weren''t for the martial arts meeting, there would be no place to buy them. Although I''m just here to make soy sauce, this is a good opportunity to get rich. As long as I can buy pills, I can double my sales as soon as I change hands. Why do you say I buy pills?"


    The warrior smiled treacherously in a low voice.


    "So you want to be a second dealer. Hey, hey, good. I''m going to buy some, too. Go with me."


    The companion suddenly realized and whispered excitedly.

 Chapter 1531

    "How many more pills? You think too much. The pills of the holy doctor are limited. Everyone can only buy one pill for each pill. If you want to buy more, there''s no way."


    The second dealer gave him some regrets.


    "It''s OK to buy one pill of each kind. It''s a huge windfall to buy all 180 kinds of pills and double them all."


    The companion''s eyes glittered with gold and was intoxicated with his dream of becoming rich.


    The second dealer turned his mouth and gave him a basin of cold water: "don''t dream. There are 180 kinds of pills? Hehe, not to mention the holy doctor, they only sell Qi tonifying pills for replenishing qi and blood coagulation pills for hemostasis and healing. Even if there are 180 kinds of pills, can you afford it?"


    "Ah, only two kinds of pills are sold. What''s the matter?"


    The companion said disappointed.


    "You know a fart. This is a pill. Who can refine it except the holy doctor..."


    The second dealer said angrily.


    The two walked faster and farther, and the conversation became faint.


    Ling Yun and others looked at each other and saw the color of doubt in each other''s eyes.


    Qi tonifying pill that can replenish qi? A rejuvenation pill for hemostasis and healing? What? I haven''t heard of it.


    On the contrary, they are the same effect of tonic pill and rejuvenation pill. There are a lot of them in their storage rings. I don''t know how they are compared with the tonic pill and coagulation pill?


    "Let''s go and have a look. I haven''t heard of Qi tonifying pill and blood coagulation pill. If it''s good, let''s buy some."


    When Ding led the hunter away, the purple finch seemed to become the backbone of everyone, and said decisively.


    "OK, go and have a look."


    "I don''t think the holy medicine can compare with the pill refined by my husband."


    "I''m not sure. After all, they are the holy gate of the school based on medicine. Maybe they have some skills."


    "That''s true. Maybe there''s a surprise."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of women chattered and talked excitedly, and walked to the holy doctor''s stall in a long line.


    More than a dozen demon soldiers, such as Langdong, looked solemn and exuded the cold smell of strangers. They spontaneously dispersed to form a human wall to protect them. They looked around vigilantly and didn''t let anyone near to protect their safety.


    I''m kidding. These women are the wives of a handsome man. If something goes wrong, or if they are eaten with tofu by people with small crumbs, how can they have the face to see a handsome man.


    Although Ding Ning insisted that they change their names to young master or boss after coming to the world, they are still used to calling him marshal in private.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you? What team are you in?"


    "Everyone is lining up in order. Why do you jump in the queue?"


    "Yes, is there any public morality? Get out of here."


    "MD, I''ve been waiting in line for a long time. There are still people jumping in the line. This is the rhythm of trying to do things."


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Ling Yun and his party had just reached the place and were going to come forward to see what the so-called Qi tonifying pill and blood clotting pill looked like, there was a sudden sound of drinking and swearing in the long queue, which caused a commotion.


    "Shut up, everyone. The holy doctor didn''t speak. Do you know who I am?"


    The one who jumped the queue was a man in black with a ferocious face and embroidered with a skull. He not only didn''t feel guilty at all, but inclined the people and roared righteously.


    The four disciples of the holy medicine sect frowned when they heard Yan and wanted to scold him, but suddenly saw seven men in black standing near the man. They surrounded a young man in royal clothes who looked arrogant and stood with his hands. Their eyes were frozen. They immediately recognized his identity and trembled in their hearts, He simply lowered his head and pretended to be deaf and dumb and continued to sell pills.


    They know very well that the real good pills are in the hands of the senior management of the holy medicine sect, waiting to make a lot of money at the high-level auction. What they set up a stall here is only the defective pills that their internal disciples usually practice.


    Therefore, the martial arts people waiting in line to buy pills here must be small sect martial arts people or casual practitioners without any identity background. They won''t easily provoke the guy who is known to be worried about ghosts in order to earn a few pocket money.


    "It''s really a big tone. Who are you? I didn''t know there was such a person as you in the Jianghu."


    Some people were dissatisfied with his arrogant attitude and shouted.


    "Listen, don''t scare your shit. I''m one of the eight ghost kings under the young leader of the ghost sect, ghost jianchou."


    The skeleton man in black smiled sadly and said triumphantly.


    "Hiss!"|


    All the people took a breath. When they saw the young man in Royal dress with his nose facing the sky on the side of the man in black, their faces changed dramatically and became silent.


    It''s the so-called shadow of people''s famous trees. The means of the ghost sect are unpredictable. Although they call themselves evil sects, they act in both good and evil ways. There are not many bad deeds in the Jianghu.


    The two sect masters of the ghost sect, ghost Qianji and ghost Qianchou, are twin brothers. They are eccentric and have unpredictable cultivation skills, which are extremely difficult to deal with.


    In addition, the two people have the same mind and practice a set of powerful joint attack skills. It is difficult to resist in the same realm. Even the holy gate is unwilling to easily provoke them if it is not necessary. Therefore, the ghost gate is also a great alternative in the ancient martial arts world.


    I don''t know if it''s the evil skill they practiced. Although the two sect leaders are old monsters who have lived for hundreds of years, they still haven''t left any children.


    It was not until more than thirty years ago that ghost Qianji picked up an abandoned baby with a natural psychic body when he was out. They regarded him as a self-made child and tried their best to cultivate him. He was named ghost abandoned child.


    The ghost abandoned son also lived up to the cultivation of the two sect leaders. Three years ago, at the age of 26, he had broken through the tianwu realm and was known as the first genius of the young generation in the ancient martial world.


    The ghost abandoned son is young and ambitious, has a perverse character and is a man who will repay his vengeance. In addition, the two sect leaders dote on him in every way, which makes his character more arrogant and arrogant. Anyone who has offended him will come to no good end, so the Jianghu people give him the nickname ghost to worry.


    But the goods are not ashamed but proud. They dislike the ugly name of ghost abandoned son. They simply change their name to ghost see sorrow. They also call the eight slaves who have been responsible for protecting his safety since childhood as the eight ghost kings. They make trouble all day and are famous in the ancient martial arts world.


    Unfortunately, there are talented people from all over the world. At the age of 25, night alone and long Xiaotian broke through tianwu one after another, pushing him out of the throne of the first genius. This made ghosts feel very unhappy. They regarded them as their biggest opponents in their life, and threatened to show them at the world martial arts conference to let everyone know who was the first genius in the ancient martial arts world.


    When the ghost shaved his head and saw that no one dared to beep again, he immediately smiled proudly and ranked first. He took out two crystal stones from his arms and threw them on the stall: "there are two top-grade spirit crystals here, which should be enough to buy all the pills?"


    "Hiss!"


    They all took a breath again. Their eyes were red and stared at the two Lingjing. If they were not afraid of each other''s identity, they might have been tempted to rob them.


    Even the four disciples of the holy medicine sect who sold pills swallowed their saliva without concealment, and their eyes showed eagerness.


    Lingjing, this is a top-grade Lingjing. The young leader of the ghost sect is really rich and powerful.


    You know, a piece of top-grade Lingjing is equivalent to 100 pieces of middle-grade Lingjing and 10000 pieces of bottom-grade Lingjing.


    And each of them, the inner disciples of the holy medicine sect, can only get ten pieces of inferior spiritual crystals from the sect for cultivation all year round


    Yes.


    Two pieces of top-grade Lingjing are enough for the four of them to receive the total amount of five hundred years of cultivation from the school. It''s strange if they don''t care.


    Although I don''t know why ghosts are worried about spending so much on the defective pills they use to practice, it''s a bastard not to take advantage of them. They can''t take care of the purchase restriction regulations they said before. They take out all the pills and hand them to ghosts for shaving, He grabbed the two Lingjing and said, "it''s a deal. The money and goods are paid. Today''s pill sales are over."


    "What? We''ve lined up for a long time, but we can''t buy any pills. It''s too much."


    "Hum! I''m still talking about the purchase restriction. I''m still open to money."


    "Bah, what holy doctors, I think they are bullying the soft and afraid of the hard and open their eyes to money."


    "As a disciple of the holy gate, his words and deeds are inconsistent. He is mercenary and has no integrity. He has wasted so much time that we will never agree."


    "Protest, why do you go back on your word and don''t buy us pills? If you don''t give us a statement today, we will never agree."


    "Yes, we can''t buy pills today. We won''t promise."


    ¡­¡­


    Excluding a small number of two-way traffickers who want to resell for profit, most martial arts people really want to buy pills and use them at the martial arts meeting to supplement their consumption. Seeing that the pills are about to be obtained, they were cut off. How can they be reconciled? They immediately burst into the pot with a bang, and the crowd roared loudly.


    "Shut up for me. I love to sell my pills to anyone. I''m not convinced to refine them myself. If you dare to make trouble here again, it will be regarded as disrespect to my holy doctor. Don''t blame me for being rude to you at that time."


    The disciples of the holy medical school were cautious when facing the thousand worries of ghosts, but they were full of superiority when facing these martial arts. They shouted proudly.


    The other three disciples of the holy medicine sect also glared at the people angrily, and had a big fight when they didn''t agree.


    Ghost Qianchou and others hold their arms, and the corners of their mouths are joking, looking like watching a good play.


    "Is there anything wrong with what we said? It''s because you don''t speak good faith and agreed to purchase restrictions. Why do you sell all of them to others?"


    "Don''t you think you''ve lost the face of the school by breaking the rules you set yourself?"


    "Hehe, you are really some scum who are open to money."


    ¡­¡­


    Although the warriors were afraid, they did not blame the public since ancient times. In addition, they occupied a word of reason and refuted you and me one after another.


    "Die!"


    One of the disciples of the saint medical school was cold and shouted angrily. He raised his hand, took out his long sword and cut off the bearded man nearest to him, trying to make an example and frighten the people.


    But unexpectedly, the bearded man had been on guard for a long time. When he saw him raise his hand, he immediately retreated. He didn''t dare to really face the saint doctor''s door. He had to sneak into the crowd to avoid. He wanted to cause chaos and took the opportunity to escape.


    "Want to escape, hum! The wind rolls the leaves."


    The saint doctor disciple felt a great loss of face. When his toes were on the ground, he stood up like a hawk and falcon, shook his hands in the air and sent out a sword move with a great killing range.


    The linglie sword shining all over the sky covered the area of ten meters. Unfortunately, it swept Lingyun and others who were standing aside to watch the excitement.


    "Die!"


    Wolf Dong was so angry that he burst into a drink. His body flew up like a boring shell and blew out with a hard blow.


    The sword suddenly disappeared, and the saint doctor disciple screamed. The whole person flew out like a ragged puppet and fell heavily to the ground. His eyes were wide open, full of fear and unwilling. He was convulsing all over, and blood surged in his mouth, mixed with a large number of internal organs. He could not live with more air and less air.

 Chapter 1532

    Although wolf Dong didn''t like the style of the saint doctor, he didn''t think much.


    But the disciple of the holy medical school took the initiative to attack them without knowing how to die. Naturally, he would not be polite. Although he had left strength in his hand, he didn''t expect that this guy was so weak that he couldn''t stop his fist.


    The scene fell into a dead silence. No one thought that things would develop to this point. They just bought pills. They were really angry, but they just protested and wanted to vent their dissatisfaction. It was enough to show their sense of existence for a while. They really didn''t have the courage to fight against the Saint doctor.


    "Elder martial brother Hu, elder martial brother Hu!"


    The three disciples of the holy medicine sect were shocked and surrounded the disciple of the holy medicine sect and hurriedly took his pulse. When they saw that he was dead, they immediately screamed.


    "You killed elder martial brother Hu. Wait for me. You''re dead this time."


    A disciple of the saint doctor''s sect twisted his face, stood up and pointed to wolf Dong''s angry roar.


    "I''ll wait and see how you let me die."


    Although Langdong secretly regretted that he had done too much, he had nothing to regret. Moreover, Kong Lei and others were not afraid of things. They were praising him for his good work, which made him full of confidence and sneered with disdain.


    "Well, well, you have seed. You dare to kill the people of our saint doctor. You... You... You, and you, you are all going to die."


    The saint doctor disciple stretched out his hand, took out a fire for help, lit it and launched it into the air, forming a medicine tripod shaped distress signal in the air. He estimated that the elders of the school were coming soon, and immediately became full of disciples. He arrogantly pointed to the wolf East, drew a circle, surrounded Heling and others, and said wildly.


    "Point to my little grandmother again. I''ll chop your fingers now."


    Wolf North has a hot temper. He can''t see the way he is successful. He stares and yells.


    Scared, the disciple of the holy medical school retreated again and again, stumbled at his feet and almost fell to the ground, which attracted a burst of laughter from the people. His face turned red and screamed angrily: "wait for me. Those who dare to move my holy medical school are dead."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. We''ll wait and order a wool. I''ll see how great the saint doctor is and how we''ll die."


    Kong Lei held her arm and sneered with indifference on her face.


    Not to mention that Ding Ning sent two crane elders to secretly protect them, because they were not the peak of the demon king or half god level strength, they were destined not to be afraid of a holy doctor.


    Kong Lei and others have been protected by Langdong and others in the human wall, so no one pays attention. But at the moment, as soon as she speaks, she is exposed. Looking at her peerless face and powerful aura, everyone quietly swallows their saliva and asks each other about the sanctity of these people. Unexpectedly, even the saint doctor dare to challenge.


    Ghost sees sorrow and stares at Kong Lei. His face is full of amazing colors. There is no room for others in his eyes. He roars madly in his heart that this woman is mine and mine. No one wants to take it away.


    "Hum! I hope you can be so calm later."


    Although the disciples of the holy medical school don''t know where Kong Lei and others come from, the holy medical school has never been afraid of anyone except several other sects that are the same holy school. The strength of the school has brought them endless confidence and confidence. Although they don''t dare to shout for fear of immediate losses, they are domineering in their bones.


    "Coward rats, if you dare to beep again, your fucking senior brother will be your end."


    The wolf North disdained to glance at the three Saint doctor disciples and said coldly. As soon as they were scared, they shrunk their necks and didn''t dare to speak any more.


    In the distance, a long roar came from the valley, and several figures soared like lightning


    Come on, it should be the senior level of the holy medical school. This makes the disciples of the holy medical school look happy and stare at Langbei with resentment. After the elders of the school arrive, they will be the first to kill the bastard who dared to threaten them.


    The bearded man was frightened. His face was pale and impersonal. Seeing the situation, he slipped out of the crowd quietly. He wanted to change his appearance immediately after escaping. He didn''t even intend to participate in the martial arts meeting.


    "You can''t go. You have to stay as a witness."


    A young man with a knife suddenly appeared to stop the bearded man and said coldly.


    "Yes, this matter has made a big deal. It must be investigated. You are one of the parties. You must not leave now. Otherwise, you will hurt the man who stood up for justice."


    A middle-aged man dressed in grassland national costumes and with a broken beard also said in non-standard Chinese.


    Beside him, there was a young man with a sword and a little monk. Although they didn''t speak, they firmly blocked the way of the bearded man.


    The bearded man was so sad that he said, "please let me live. I''m innocent, too."


    "You are innocent, others are more innocent. If the man hadn''t shot, do you think you could still live now? If you left now, you would have hurt your benefactor."


    The young man with a knife on his back said stubbornly, and a look of contempt flashed across his eyes.


    "I... special boy, don''t meddle here. Get out of the way."


    The Qiu bearded man looked soft. He suddenly showed his fierce face and threatened in a low voice. Before the young man with the knife reacted, he hit him on the nose with a hard punch. As soon as his feet flashed, he wanted to take the opportunity to escape when the young man avoided.


    Poof!


    Before he could be pleasantly surprised, the Qiu bearded man found that his fist was clenched by an iron fist, his arm was numb, and the whole man lost his strength. He couldn''t help looking at the beautiful little monk who was only 16 or 17 years old in front of him.


    "Benefactor, would you please stay and testify?"


    The little monk looked compassionate and his eyes were clear and pure. He asked very seriously.


    The Qiu bearded man nodded with a sad face. He really didn''t want to promise, but what can he do if he didn''t promise? He was also an expert in the later stage of tianwu territory, but he didn''t have the slightest strength to fight back in front of this seemingly harmless little monk. He secretly lamented in his heart, where did this evil spirit come from.


    "Thank you, benefactor!"


    The little monk showed a happy look on his face, loosened his hands and palms and worshipped: "Amitabha, benefactor has the heart of a Bodhisattva, and he will be blessed by the Buddha."


    The young man with negative sword glanced silently. The little monk was still as naive as ever.


    The young man with a knife on his back glanced at Xiao Heshang with blame. In exchange for his begging eyes, his heart was soft, his face was cool, and he turned his head with a cold hum.


    The man on the grassland shook his head and smiled bitterly. The man with a beard walked in front of the gate of hell. He didn''t know it. He dared to take the initiative to hand his claws to the young man with a knife on his back? If it weren''t for the little monk, he would be dead now.


    He knew that although the young man carrying the knife was not a murderer, he was by no means a kind-hearted person. Along the way, anyone who dared to take the initiative to kill him had become an underground soul.


    "What''s going on? Who did it?"


    The saint doctor came quickly. A tall old man with a golden thread cauldron on his body arrived first. Looking at the body of elder martial brother Hu on the ground, his face sank and he said angrily.


    "Elder PI, it''s them. We sell pills well. These people suddenly kill elder martial brother Hu for no reason."


    "Poor elder martial brother Hu was unprepared. He attacked him and died, brother


    It''s no use talking to them, but they are numerous and powerful. We are not opponents. They don''t pay attention to our holy doctor at all. "


    "Elder martial brother Hu died miserably. Elder PI, please get justice for elder martial brother Hu. Otherwise, where is the majesty of our holy doctor?"


    The three disciples of the holy medical school were there to confuse black and white with each other. They sang well and did their best to stir up discord. They also showed a cruel smile of villains'' success at the demonstration of Langdong and others.


    What others heard was that they frowned secretly and looked contemptuous in their hearts. They were also disciples of the holy medical school. They were such shameless villains who confused right and wrong.


    But it''s none of their business. The saint doctor''s sect can''t offend them, even though they know this man


    "Did you kill my saint doctor disciple?"


    PI Yitian stepped forward and stared at Langdong and others. He asked coldly, and a terrible killing opportunity burst out from his eyes.


    If there were not so many people watching him, he would have to consider his reputation. Otherwise, with his temper, he would immediately kill and avenge his disciples.


    "Yes, it was your grandfather who killed him. I stood there and was fine. He dared to attack us and didn''t kill him. Was he waiting for him to kill us?"


    Although wolf Dong didn''t want to cause trouble, he was by no means afraid of things. He immediately took a step forward with his head held high and said in an unassuming manner.


    The habit of hunting and killing with wolves will not be explained at all. It is very restrained for wolf Dong to take the initiative to explain when dealing with questions.


    But in the eyes of PI Yitian, his attitude was extremely arrogant. Sure enough, as his disciples said, he didn''t pay attention to the saint doctor''s door. He immediately laughed angrily: "well, for many years, no one has dared not pay attention to my saint doctor''s door so much. The murderer pays for his life. Since you recognize it, report your name and I''ll give you a whole corpse."


    "Old man, are you deaf? This man surnamed Hu attacked us first. What''s wrong with us killing him? We''re here to attend the martial arts meeting. We don''t want to cause trouble. I tell you, if you don''t want to die, get out quickly. It really annoys my aunt, and the saint doctor can''t protect you."


    When Kong Lei saw PI Yitian, she didn''t listen to Langdong''s explanation. She was angry and came forward and drank and scolded impatiently.


    The young negative sword, who wanted to speak for them and pleaded for them in front of PI Yitian, stopped involuntarily when he heard the speech. He sighed in his heart. The girl really didn''t know the depth and spoke like this. It''s useless even if he came forward.


    Ghost sees sorrow, her eyes are straight, her face is dull, and her saliva is coming down. This girl is domineering and arrogant, and Taihe has an appetite.


    I''m afraid she doesn''t know what kind of terrorist she''s facing. That''s PI Yi, the law enforcement elder who is known as the first expert of the saint doctor''s law enforcement hall. God, even if her master comes in person, she can fight him up and down at most. No, we have to find a way to save the little lady''s life.


    The three disciples of the saint medical sect showed a proud grin on their faces. They were afraid that these arrogant guys would plead with PI Yitian and shake out their good deeds. Now, they would die by themselves to dispel the elder''s hot temper. They would never let them go.


    "Good courage. Since you are so anxious to die, I will help you."


    PI Yi''s lungs are almost blown up. It doesn''t matter if a disciple in the sect dies. He won''t care at all, but now the disciples under the sect die in full view of the public. If he doesn''t find this place, where will the saint doctor''s face go? What''s more, if these people kneel down and plead bitterly, maybe they can''t kill because of their face, but their attitude is so arrogant that they shouldn''t kill them. How can they raise the power of the holy doctor?

 Chapter 1533

    Therefore, PI Yitian didn''t think about it. He stretched out his hand to condense a strong hand and patted it like a fly. In his opinion, if this palm goes on, even if all these people are not killed, it is bound to kill and hurt a lot.


    "Stop!"


    A figure shouted loudly and arrived one step slower than PI Yitian. He blocked Kong Lei and others in front of the lightning and flint. He hurriedly took over the palm. He snorted in his mouth and stepped back a few steps. Blood was already oozing from the corners of his mouth.


    "Greedy wolf, what do you mean?"


    PI Yitian asked knowingly with an unhappy face.


    The greedy wolf had a straight waist and an abnormal flush on his face. He forced himself to swallow the fishy sweetness from his throat. Then he frowned and said in an unassuming way: "elder Bi, the leaders of major forces have just signed the agreement that they should not do it without permission during the martial arts meeting. Elder Bi turned around and fought recklessly here. Isn''t it inappropriate?"


    "Act rashly? These maniacs killed my saint doctor disciples for no reason. I can''t ignore them. Even if they signed the agreement, what''s wrong with me taking revenge?"


    But PI Yitian''s face sank and asked aggressively, pointing to elder martial brother Hu''s body.


    The greedy wolf was stunned, but he still didn''t give in: "I just came here. I don''t know what happened here. There''s justice in the right and wrong. Let me know the situation first."


    The three disciples of the holy medicine sect were in a hurry. With the support of PI Yitian, one disciple stepped forward and pointed to the greedy wolf''s nose and said arrogantly, "what are you, and what are you qualified to bargain with PI elder, kill people to pay for their lives, and repay debts? It''s a matter of course."


    Although the greedy wolf didn''t want to conflict with the ancient martial arts world, he was pointed to his nose and scolded by an inner disciple of the saint doctor''s school, and his face was a little hung up. He forcibly restrained his anger and glanced at the disciple coldly: "I''m the greedy wolf of the Imperial Academy, responsible for maintaining the safety during the martial arts meeting. Are you in such a hurry to jump out for fear of being known what you''ve done?"


    "You... Don''t spit out blood. They killed elder martial brother Hu for no reason. They didn''t pay attention to our saint doctor and set the elder as the disciple of the sect. Isn''t it wrong?"


    The disciple was called to break his mind and felt guilty, but he didn''t turn back when he opened his bow. He didn''t want to be led by the greedy wolf, and shouted loudly.


    PI Yi is an old man. Why can''t you see that there is something fishy in this matter? It must be the first hand of the disciple surnamed Hu, but so what? As long as he is a disciple of the holy medical school, he must punish the murderer and frighten all sides with the awe of the holy medical school, so that no cat or dog will dare to attack the disciples of the holy medical school.


    "It seems that you have forgotten what I said just now. Another beep will kill your dog. It''s really self sin and can''t live."


    Although the greedy wolf is well intentioned to protect them, Kong Lei and others are ungrateful. They think he is in the way of trouble. An old fly pretends to force him here and directly beats them to death. They dare not say a word, so they are honest..


    Langbei had already seen the discordant disciple unhappy. After a loud cry, he raised his hand and punched the disciple. The disciple flew backwards more than ten meters like a broken kite, fell heavily to the ground, convulsed, blood gushed from his mouth, turned his eyes white, and ended up like elder martial brother Hu.


    "You''re looking for death, greedy wolf. It''s not that I don''t give you face. I dare to do it in front of me. Even if I come today, I can''t save them!"


    Pike was shivering all over, his forehead was jumping, and he roared hysterically. He didn''t expect that these people were so bold and reckless that they dared to hurt people in front of him. He was simply beating him in the face in public, which made him feel ashamed and go away completely.


    The greedy wolf sighed, smiled bitterly and stepped back. In fact, he didn''t know Kong Lei and others, but thought they were


    The representatives of the Imperial Academy just want to protect them, but now that things have become uncontrollable, he is also powerless. He secretly blames Langbei and others. He really doesn''t know what to do. Isn''t he looking for his own death?


    When PI Yitian saw the greedy wolf retreat, he smiled grimly on his face. In his rage, he gathered a big hand of Yuanli again and took pictures of Langbei and others.


    Guijianchou sighed and couldn''t bear to close his eyes. He sighed in his heart, it''s over, it''s over, beauty. It''s not your brother who doesn''t help you, but you''re too arrogant. You''re more arrogant than me. You dare to kill in front of PI Laochou. It''s strange that he doesn''t go wild.


    "Old monster PI, it''s shameless to attack a group of young people at such an old age. Come on, I''m just itching. Let''s move it in a few days."


    A strange voice suddenly came, which delighted greedy''s face, but PI Yitian''s face was gloomy and could drip water.


    Boom!


    There was a dull sound, which was not heavy or light, and the terrible air wave surged outward, which made the martial artists who were a little closer give a dull hum. The corners of their mouth were filled with blood, and their faces retreated in horror, lest they be affected again.


    "Tianxuanzi, don''t mind your own business. Others are afraid of you. I''m not afraid of you."


    Biyi Tian''s face was covered with cold frost and stared at the Taoist angrily who stood in front of Kong Lei and others as if nothing had happened.


    "What''s the matter? I''ve long wanted to see the means of the first expert of the saint doctor''s law enforcement hall. I just have a chance today. Let''s play."


    Tianxuanzi said with a smile. No one thought he was defending Langdong and others. He just thought that this great scourge was too itchy to bear. He wanted to find a decent opponent to compete with.


    After all, this product has always been a battle madman. He likes to compete with people. As long as he wants, he doesn''t care about the occasion, which makes many people headache.


    Just as the two of them were at loggerheads, fighting with the big eyes like a red eyed rooster, and ready to fight at any time, an untimely surprise voice suddenly sounded: "old fairy, have you seen my boss?"


    The people were surprised to hear the sound and saw the man dressed in grassland clothes, trotting out of the crowd and shouting at tianxuanzi.


    Tianxuanzi looked at the grassland man in surprise. After thinking for a long time, he showed a sudden color. He said with a smile: "it''s pimur. Your boss is fine. I saw him a few days ago."


    "Really? Is Ding Ning really all right? Where is he now?"


    A crisp woman''s voice sounded pleasantly surprised. Helena, who always mixed in the crowd to watch the excitement, ignored Fengling''s smile and ran over like a cheerful butterfly.


    Kong Lei and others looked at each other and showed strange colors. Is that grassland man''s boss Ding Ning? But who is this foreign woman? Can''t it be Ding Ning''s confidante outside again? This guy is great. Even foreign girls are attracted to him.


    In the crowd, there was a woman in red clothes with a veil on her face. Looking at Helena with a happy face, she lowered her eyes and showed a dark color in her beautiful eyes.


    "Thanks to Changsheng day. I knew the boss was not ordinary and would be fine. Old fairy, I don''t know where my boss is now? Has he come yet?"


    Pimur''s eyes filled with tears, nodded to Helena, said hello, and couldn''t wait to ask tianxuanzi.


    "I don''t know. I have to ask them as well."


    Tianxuanzi said to Langdong and others.


    "Ding Ning? Hehe, it''s really time-consuming to find nowhere. I''m going to settle accounts with him, so I''ll charge some interest first."


    Biyi''s eyes twinkled, and he slapped pimur with a grimace.


    "You dare!"


    Tianxuanzi


    His face changed greatly and he suddenly raised his hand to stop PI Yitian. However, PI Yitian and his strength were between Bo Zhongtian and shot in advance. It was impossible to stop him, which made his eyes want to crack and angry.


    "Hum! My family dare to move. I really don''t know how to live or die."


    Just when pimur felt that he was locked by the terrible air machine and was desperate to die, a cold woman''s voice came, and the terrible momentum surged, making him loose and threatening.


    The people looked at the beautiful woman in purple in horror, but with an understatement wave, they dissolved Bi Yitian''s poised blow into invisibility.


    PI Yitian looked at zique''er with fear and showed a dignified color in his eyes. Although he didn''t use all his strength in this sneak attack, it was not easy for anyone to take it. But the purple shirt was so understated that it resolved the blow, and there was still enough strength to protect pimur, which showed that even if the woman''s strength was not as good as him, she wouldn''t be much worse than him.


    When tianxuanzi saw that pimur was all right, he withdrew his attack and smiled: "I didn''t expect to hide an expert. I''m troubled."


    Greedy wolf also smiled bitterly. Originally, he was still regretting that he didn''t try his best to keep Ding Ning''s friend. Unexpectedly, people didn''t need him at all. Instead, he was troubled.


    Although he is a top ranked expert in the imperial scholar''s residence, after all, his cultivation level is there. In terms of strength, he is naturally far inferior to PI Yitian, an old antique.


    Whoosh!


    Four figures fell one after another beside PI Yitian, a kind old monk, a cold veiled woman, a handsome middle-aged man with a smile, and a thin and dry old man.


    The thin and small old man with a negative sword glanced around fiercely. When he saw the bodies of two disciples of the holy medical school, he suddenly stared and said coldly, "Lao PI, what''s the matter?"


    "These people are ding Ning''s accomplices. No wonder they dare to kill my saint doctor in public."


    When PI Yitian saw that the old man Jianwu was born, he was relieved and said with a sneer.


    "Ding Ning, is that the boy who was ordered to kill by leader Chiyang?"


    Jian wusheng''s face was gloomy, and his eyes to purple Finch and others had taken an undisguised killing opportunity.


    "Martial uncle!"


    Seeing the old monk, the little monk with no face showed a happy face and quickly walked forward with his palms together.


    "Wu Xiang, you''re here."


    The old monk smiled,


    "Shi Shuzu!"


    The young man carrying the sword also stepped forward quickly and bowed respectfully to wusheng.


    "No regrets, eh, breakthrough, good good, ha ha ha, worthy of being the most outstanding talented disciple of my holy sword mountain villa."


    Jian wusheng''s gloomy old face laughed with relief when he saw that Jiang wuhui finally broke through the tianwu realm.


    Jiang wuhui bowed respectfully, and his face was also filled with a smile: "fortunately, he didn''t disgrace his life."


    "Well, you stand aside and wait until Shi Shuzu handles the things here."


    Jian wusheng patted Jiang wuhui on the shoulder and said without doubt.


    "Shishuzu, things are not as you can see. There are other reasons."


    Jiang wuhui bit his teeth, bowed again and said seriously.


    Jian wusheng frowned, looked at him unhappily and scolded: "no matter what reason, killing people during the martial arts meeting should be punished. Don''t say more. Step back."


    "Shi Shuzu..."


    Jiang Wu regretted that he wanted to say something, but Jian wusheng brushed his mouth and said coldly, "if they don''t say they kill, just because they are the accomplices of Ding Ning''s evil seed, they will die."

 Chapter 1534

    "Martial uncle, I also know what happened. It''s not the elder martial brother of the saint doctor who moved first, as I saw."


    The little monk said calmly.


    "Amitabha!"


    The old monk lowered his eyes and whispered a Buddha''s name, but took a step back to show that he would not intervene in this matter.


    There was a look of disappointment in Wu Xiang''s eyes, but he also knew that Tianyin Temple always asked about the gratitude and resentment of the Jianghu. Even if there was a fight between the holy gates, they would not ask. After whispering the Buddha''s name, they hung their heads and said nothing, but they were very sad.


    "Hum, if you really want to add a crime, why not? If you don''t ask for anything, you have to ask me if I agree."


    Tianxuanzi snorted coldly, took a step forward and said with awe inspiring righteousness: "I happen to have an account in Tianji pavilion that hasn''t been calculated with the saint doctor. Come on, let''s calculate it well."


    "Taoist friend of tianxuanzi, your Pavilion leader has resolved the misunderstanding with the leader of Chiyang of the saint medical school and reached an agreement. Taoist friends should not interfere in this matter."


    The veiled woman''s voice was as cold as oriole. She stepped forward to stop tianxuanzi and said faintly.


    Tianxuanzi''s eyes coagulated: "what? Qingxuan fairy, you saints should also intervene in this matter."


    "I have a little holiday with the little beast dingning. I''m just trying to settle it."


    Night Qingxuan looked at Gu Jing without waves and said coldly.


    "Hehe, it''s really interesting. It''s interesting. The three holy gates want to settle accounts with Ding Ning. I''m curious. Where did the boy offend you?"


    The handsome middle-aged man, who was always smiling and speechless, took a step forward beyond everyone''s expectation, faintly blocked the sword''s lifeless body, and seemed to ask curiously.


    When the three heard the speech, their faces became ugly. PI Yitian looked at the handsome middle-aged man with fear: "what? Big shaman, you big snow mountain always ignore the gratitude and resentment in the Jianghu. Do I want to get into this muddy water this time?"


    "No, no, no, our position on the big snow mountain remains unchanged. I''m just curious. I don''t know if the three Taoist friends can solve my doubts. How did the little friend named Ding Ning offend you?"


    The big shaman still said with a smile on his face, but his body always stopped the sword without life, without the slightest intention of retreat.


    The old monk and tianxuanzi looked at the big shaman in surprise. They didn''t know when the big snow mountain had a relationship with Ding Ning. They even put on a posture of maintaining him at the expense of turning over their faces.


    The faces of the three people of PI Yi Tian became even more ugly. Ye Qingxuan couldn''t say it. Ye walked alone and betrayed the school and eloped with Ding Ning. The night owl became disabled. The saint had to compromise and humiliated the whole ethnic group.


    PI Yitian and Jian have no life, not to mention, although everyone knows that they are at odds with the remnant of the holy sword, how can such an excuse of ignoring the overall situation be said during the martial arts meeting.


    What''s more, the two holy gates did not take any advantage in Ding Ning''s hands. They also intensified the contradiction between the big elder and Chiyang. Now the holy doctor''s gate has become a pot of porridge.


    "Why? Can''t you say it? You still disdain to tell me, a bad shaman."


    The smile on the big Shaman''s face remained the same, but the tone had taken on a sarcastic meaning.


    "Big shaman, we respect you as a man of the big snow mountain, but that doesn''t mean we''ll be afraid of you. This is our personal gratitude and resentment. Don''t be strong, so as not to make everyone unhappy."


    PI Yitian warned in a low voice with a gloomy face.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    The big Shaman''s face suddenly sank, and the terrible momentum suddenly spread out, which shocked everyone. Those with low cultivation were already silent and trembling,


    As if facing Tianwei.


    Biyitian''s pupil contracted sharply and stared at biyitian with fear. This kind of pressure has surpassed the peak of divine force. Although it has not reached the holy force, it is not far from the breakthrough.


    "Big shaman, Lao PI doesn''t mean to threaten you. He just wants to know why you want to protect that boy? Is there any friendship between you?"


    Jian wusheng secretly measured the strength comparison between the two sides. On his side, there were three strong men in the divine martial arts realm, while on the other side, there were the big shaman, tianxuanzi and the mysterious woman in purple. Without the help of master Kongming of Tianyin temple, his side had no chance of winning. Seeing that Pi Yi''s face turned red for a long time, he couldn''t speak, so he quickly said a round way.


    "I have never seen him and have no friendship with him, but although I don''t ask about the right and wrong of the Jianghu, I also know to abide by the rules jointly formulated by everyone. Each sect has just signed an agreement not to use force privately during the martial arts meeting. You are here to openly violate the rules, not to mention when Ding Ning is not present."


    The high priest said generously: "don''t say it''s a holy gate. Even ordinary martial arts people know the truth that disaster is less than their family. I don''t know what the three holy gates really want to do? If you don''t say it against the newly formulated rules, it''s also against the morality of the Jianghu. As one of the people who maintain order, I naturally have to take care of such business."


    "Amitabha, what the high priest said is that the old monk has neglected his duty. Now it''s the martial arts meeting. Since the rules are specified, I still have to abide by them. Otherwise, I have to take action to maintain order. Benefactor, you can solve your grievances after the martial arts meeting is over. There''s no need to stir up the crowd. Let''s see jokes."


    Master Kongming announced the Buddha''s name and stepped forward with a ashamed face to persuade him.


    The big Shaman''s eyes narrowed, and a sneer flashed across his eyes. What had the bald donkey done long ago? Sure enough, like their ancestors, he was full of benevolence, righteousness and morality, but he was full of men, thieves and prostitutes, which was extremely insidious and cunning.


    He seems to be maintaining order, but in fact he is looking for steps for PI Yitian and others. He also shows his attitude of impartial and fair handling of affairs.


    "Since master Kongming also spoke, this matter will be put on hold for the time being and will be completely solved after the martial arts meeting."


    Jian wusheng saw that Pi Yitian''s face was ugly. For fear that he would be stupid, he quietly dragged him and said with a smile.


    Although Ye Qingxuan was very unwilling, he saw that jianwusheng had played a retreat drum and knew that it was impossible to make things big today. With a cold hum, he turned and left without saying hello to anyone.


    Biyi glanced coldly at Langdong and others, and said, "let your dog live today and cherish your last few days."


    "Since you want to die, I''ll help you now."


    Purple finch is very angry. Ding Qianlie is not here. She is the eldest sister. How can others point at the nose and scold the dog.


    In fact, if these people hadn''t been chattering here, they would have killed these guys. Where would there be so much nonsense.


    The slender white jade hand is like the sickle of the God of death, and the terrible Weiya vast heaven and earth. Everyone only feels that it is difficult to breathe, as if they are trapped in a mire, and it is extremely difficult to move.


    A strange light flashed in the high priest''s eyes. He seemed to smell the smell of his own race, and a thoughtful look appeared on his face.


    Master Kongming opened his eyes in horror and couldn''t believe it. He knew that everyone underestimated the strength of this woman and mobilized the power of heaven and earth. This is a terrible power that can be possessed by strong people in the holy martial arts realm.


    Tianxuanzi looked stunned, but his eyes showed surprise. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning''s friend was so powerful


    And strong.


    On the contrary, PI Yitian, as the object of attack, was deliberately targeted by purple sparrow. The terrible pressure bound him, and there was no room to fight back. His face showed a color of horror and despair, and watched the white and beautiful hand harvest his life.


    Jian wusheng''s face changed dramatically. Without hesitation, he pulled out his sword and cut it at the purple sparrow. The huge sword cut across the sky. Everyone couldn''t help narrowing their eyes. It seemed that there was only this bright and extreme sword in the world.


    "Hum, I dare to make a fool of myself."


    Kong Lei was ready to move for a long time. Although she knew that the sword could not hurt the purple sparrow at all, she still sneered, stretched out Qianqian''s plain hand and flicked it gently. The huge blade seemed to have never appeared before and dissipated abruptly. The sword didn''t make a dull sound, and her feet retreated again and again. When it was not easy to stop, the corners of her mouth had spilled blood, The colorless man said in disbelief: "the strong in the holy martial arts realm?"


    Goo Doo!


    Ghost''s eyes almost didn''t pop out, and her face was full of horror. NIMA, the woman she saw was a strong man in the holy martial arts realm. She could easily kill her master''s existence. He didn''t dare to have any unreasonable thoughts.


    A breeze blew, and ghost saw sorrow. He only felt that his back was cold. He was surprised that he didn''t know when his back had been soaked with cold sweat.


    I was secretly glad that what happened at the moment had twists and turns. I hadn''t had time to do it, otherwise I didn''t know how to tease my sister, and even planned to tease her. I''m afraid my body has been cold for a long time now.


    Poof!


    With the scream of wusheng sword, biyitian''s head exploded like a broken watermelon. The headless body fell to the ground with a pop, but there was no fresh blood splashed out and dissipated into a cloud.


    The purple sparrow gave a light sigh, and the waves in her beautiful eyes flickered, sneering: "the martial soul separated, just want to hide from the world."


    When his hands were raised and grabbed into the air, a figure full of fear and horror suddenly appeared in the void, as if imprisoned by an invisible rope, and involuntarily flew to the purple sparrow.


    "Martial uncle, help me!"


    The figure tried his best to shout at the top of his voice. Look at the familiar face distorted and deformed by fear. Who else can there be if it''s not PI Yitian.


    "Taoist friends keep people under their hands."


    As a figure flashed like an urgent telegram, an old voice echoed in all directions.


    The purple finch turned a deaf ear. It seemed that she was afraid of dirty her hands. Her hands were slightly empty and squeezed by the invisible force, which made the bones of PI Yitian giggle. Her muscles were constantly deforming and would explode and die at any time.


    "Open!"


    The old figure shouted loudly, and the terrible array fluctuation came. A seal force made everyone''s breath drop madly, and in the twinkling of an eye, it fell to the cultivation of tianwu realm.


    Purple finch suddenly found that the connection between herself and the yuan force of heaven and earth was blocked, and then controlled the law of heaven and earth to crush Biyi''s body. One of her hands was loose, and a flash of anger flashed on her face.


    PI Yitian narrowly escaped death. He fell to the ground with a pop. He didn''t care about the disgrace. A donkey rolled away from the purple sparrow and ran towards the comer. There were water marks everywhere.


    In his life, he killed countless people and encountered a crisis of life and death, but he had never been so close to death as this. He was so scared that he peed in his pants.


    Although purple finch''s cultivation was suppressed, it was still no problem to kill biyitian. Just after discovering that he peed in his pants, she couldn''t help frowning. Dai Mei showed a disgusting color. She didn''t want to dirty her hands and let biyitian escape this disaster.

 Chapter 1535

    "Thank you for your mercy!"


    The old man with white hair, like a dying old man, must be the existence of the old director level in the saint doctor''s school. He was not only old but also thick skinned. He stared at the disgraced queen of PI Yi, hugged his fist at the purple sparrow and thanked politely.


    The purple finch snorted coldly. He was too lazy to deal with such a crafty old guy. He turned around and didn''t look at him.


    But I was secretly surprised. What means did this old thing use to seal his cultivation at the peak of tianwu realm.


    "There is no need to worry. This seal is not for one person, but for the whole valley. As long as it is a person in the valley, no one can be exceptional."


    He ling''er knew very well about array seals and so on. He knew what zique''er was worried about. He smiled and said, letting zique''er completely relax.


    With the physical strength of the demon family, even if it is sealed, it also has an advantage in the face of Terran warriors in the same realm. Of course, the premise is that there will be no freaks like Ding Ning.


    People are beautiful, and the sound is more beautiful. Just listening to the sound makes my bones crisp.


    Crane ling''er''s voice line is very special. Her voice is waxy. Even Ding Ning can''t carry her voice. At the moment, as soon as she opens her mouth to speak, ghost worries become active again. Her eyes stare at crane ling''er, and her saliva splashes all over the ground.


    Crane ling''er''s perception is so sharp that even if he is sealed for cultivation, he can''t detect the coveted eyes of ghost sight sorrow. Xiumei frowned slightly, stared at ghost sight sorrow unhappily and shouted, "what are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a beautiful woman."


    Ghost jianchou was also blinded by lard. After knowing that everyone had been sealed for cultivation, he became more courageous. Hehe said with a smile: "I see more beautiful women, but it''s really the first time for a beautiful woman like you who can make me excited just by listening to the voice."


    "Dare to flirt with my landlady and die!"


    Langdong and others just haven''t reached the peak in the middle and late stage of the big demon, which is a little inferior to PI Yitian and others. Therefore, even if they had a stomach of fire before, they didn''t make a move. At the moment, damn it, jianchou dared to take advantage of heling''er. Even if it was just verbal, they couldn''t tolerate the wolf guards who were like gods to Ding Ningjing. They burst into a drink and ran to guijianchou.


    "Get out of the way. With the same level of cultivation, the little Lord is invincible."


    Ghost sees sorrow. Seeing the eight ghost kings under his command in front of him, he drinks them back triumphantly. He is excited to think that it is good to limit cultivation. This time, the young master can finally show off in front of the beauties.


    Boom!


    But the ideal was very plump and the reality was very skinny. Before ghost saw sorrow and opened his posture, a fist as big as a bowl quickly enlarged in front of him. With a scream, he was beaten with stars in his eyes, covered his bruised eyes and retreated again and again. He shouted in his mouth, "you''re a liar, I''m not ready."


    The wolf East hugged his arm and sneered, "I''ll wait until you''re ready to see how invincible you are in the same territory."


    "The same territory is invincible. I bah. I dare to talk big in front of Ben Shao."


    Clang, clang, a sound of gold and iron came. Long Xiaotian came out of the crowd with a big Guan Dao weighing hundreds of kilograms in his hand. He stared at ghost and said: "I was closed for cultivation some time ago. When I left the customs, I heard that you were talking wildly and wanted to step on me and night alone. Today, we just met. Let''s talk about it first."


    "What? You''re going to trample on my little grandmother. Damn it."


    The wolf East was angry when he heard the speech. He walked alone at night, but he was the first wife to have a handsome child. What kind of shit was he worried about? He had to step on the handsome wife. It was more hateful than verbally flirting with Mrs. heling''er. How could he bear it.


    what? Walking alone at night is


    His little grandmother? Everyone was stunned. I didn''t know who the young master of his family was. He was able to get the first genius in the ancient martial arts world.


    Fortunately, ye Qingxuan left ahead of time. Otherwise, after listening to these words, I don''t know if he will go straight into anger and fight with wolf Dong.


    In everyone''s incredible stupidity, ghost saw sorrow finally understood what was as fast as wind and electricity. At first, he could feel pain. Later, he was so numb that he was blasted into the sky by the angry wolf east one punch after another. Then he didn''t fall to the ground for more than ten minutes. He kept rising and falling in the air and became a flying man in the air.


    If he linger hadn''t said faintly, "sin is not until death, just teach a lesson", I''m afraid this guy has been torn to pieces now.


    His eight loyal dog legs summoned up their courage and rushed up to let him land safely. Unfortunately, wolf Xi, Lang Nan and wolf Bei, who had long been on the side, rushed up, three to eight, beat them and couldn''t find the north, crying and howling with their heads in their arms.


    Other demon clan soldiers couldn''t stand it at all. They sighed bitterly and said that they were too much. They didn''t even leave residue for them to eat meat. It''s good for them to have a taste.


    The old man of the saint doctor''s school was so silly that he wanted to say two words about the scene. But on second thought, it seems that he is only sealed by tianwu realm cultivation. Although it''s not a problem to do it with his own combat experience and strength, what if these guys don''t rush up according to the routine?


    Just three, no, two, maybe you can beat your crying father and mother and run away. If it comes out, your old face will really have no face to see people.


    So without saying a word, the crafty old antique sneaked back to the station while everyone''s attention was attracted by seeing sorrow.


    Fortunately, PI Yitian was righteous. When he left, he pulled a sword and killed him. He didn''t let him stay foolishly. Otherwise, I don''t know whether these violent maniacs will settle accounts in the autumn and clean up his good life.


    Master Kong Ming narrowed his eyes and looked at Langdong and others, who perfectly explained what is the aesthetics of violence. He combined his palms, whispered the sound of Buddha, pulled Wuxiang and turned back to the valley station.


    He wants to know the origin of Langdong and others. Even the disciples of Tianyin Temple who specialize in body training can''t get along with this kind of physical strength when they are sealed.


    The high priest stood with a warm smile on his face, but there was an uproar in his heart. Although the breath of these guys was very obscure and the human race could not see it at all, he could not hide it from him who was also the demon race, which made him both excited and excited. Did the little prince bring back a group of demon races when he came back from Kunpeng world? Now the demon clan is expected.


    Jiang wuhui was very depressed. An inattentive martial uncle secretly ran away. It didn''t count. I thought I had broken through the tianwu realm. Even if I couldn''t be the best in the same realm, there couldn''t be too many people who could be their opponents. After all, Jianxiu has always been the most aggressive martial artist.


    But now, looking at the terrible power of Langdong and others, his self-confidence collapsed rapidly and he thought in frustration that he couldn''t beat the pudding. Grandma''s, now a group of monsters jumped out. It seems that he is still too weak.


    What made him feel the most painful was that the goddess he was thinking of had become someone else''s young grandmother, which made him feel embarrassed and drooped his head.


    Pudding didn''t know when he came over and patted him on the shoulder. Although he didn''t speak, it was a comfort.


    He was curious about Ding Ning. He didn''t know why the magical young man always brought him a faint sense of intimacy.


    He was most surprised


    Unfortunately, the whispers of others fell to his ears. He knew that the holy doctor gate and Tianjian villa mistook him for the relic of the holy sword, and deliberately targeted him.


    He is the real disciple of the relic of the holy sword. How can anyone mistake Ding Ning for himself? Does he have anything to do with the holy sword family? It puzzled him.


    The people of the clan should be arriving soon. You really have to inquire about it at that time.


    Pimur''s old face was already smiling, as if he had found an organization, and talked and laughed with Lingyun and others.


    Originally, the women were not too interested in him, but after listening to him about Ding Ning''s thrilling journey when he broke into Genghis Khan''s mausoleum, they quickly accepted this middle-aged uncle who was a little old, ugly and obscene.


    Helena looked at pimur with her mouth full of foam. She felt sour in her heart. She ran over regardless of so many strange eyes, but she was not popular at all. The women who must know where Ding Ning was took him as air and ignored him directly.


    But she has seen the strength of ziqueer and Kong Lei. She dares to have any dissatisfaction. She can only have the cheek to add two words in the process of pimur''s narration from time to time. Feng Ling smiles and covers her face. NIMA, this girl is really very embarrassing.


    In the dark corner, a group of Fusang warriors in wooden clogs and samurai clothes looked at Langdong and others with dignified eyes.


    "These people are ding Ning''s men named by your sword God to kill. I didn''t expect these people to be so strong."


    Among the first two warriors, a warrior with a mole on his mouth twinkled with worry in his eyes and whispered to himself.


    "Hum, Yamamoto, are you afraid?"


    The knight with triangular eyes glanced at him disdainfully and said sarcastically.


    The warrior, known as Yamamoto, turned red and said excitedly, "Mr. Kameda, we were sent to understand the strength of the martial arts in China. When reporting, we should naturally be realistic."


    "Cut, I think you''re afraid."


    Kuda said contemptuously, "what are you afraid of, a group of sick people in East Asia? You coward have not inherited the glory of your ancestors..."


    "Shut up and stop arguing!"


    Always sitting in the dark corner behind the warriors, a middle-aged man in kimono suddenly whispered.


    "Hi!"


    Kameda and Yamamoto bow together and bow their heads respectfully.


    "Yamamoto said yes, although these East Asian sick men can not bear to mention before the sword God Pavilion, we are only responsible for touching the situation, * * no exaggeration or demeanor. As long as the report is realistic, the adults of the sword will naturally have some measures. Hama Jursanro will tell these arrogant people in his sword, who is the real master of the Asia Pacific region."


    The middle-aged man raised his head, licked his lips, and said faintly with a strange green light in his eyes.


    "Hi!"


    Yamamoto bowed slightly without expression, but Kuroda bowed 90 degrees, "Cannot withstand a single blow * * * *" in front of the sword God, "said the compliment." moreover, the whole scene of the competition has been restricted to repair. I feel that in such a case, there is no need for soldiers to defend themselves. Miyamoto''s son, AI xixiong, is going to sweep the chins.


    Miyamoto Hiroa, a middle-aged man, was obviously very * * * ed to this flattery. His mouth lit up a smile of satisfaction. He said humbly, "although the male one is guided by the sword God, the sword is advancing by leaps and bounds, but it is still hard to get rid of all the Chinas. Especially Ding Ning is a disciple of the holy sword and must not be underestimated."

 Chapter 1536

    "Even the disciple of the remnant of the holy sword can''t be the opponent of young master Xiong Yi, but since he is the target of Bingwei Pavilion, I''d better leave it to Bingwei pavilion to clean up."


    Turtle field is very good at flattery, flattering said.


    Miyamoto Haoming''s eyes flashed and sighed with some regret: "unfortunately, xiongyi focuses on sabre, Xionger specializes in Ninja, and no one inherits the yin-yang skill of my Miyamoto family."


    Kuroda''s eyes flashed and his mouth was filled with joy. Adult Miyamoto must want to take me as his son and inherit the mantle of Miyamoto''s family?


    This is why he has been flattering Miyamoto Haoming. After all, the yin-yang God of Miyamoto family can rank in the top three in Fuso.


    Miyamoto Haoming smiled and said nothing. Kuroda also knew that such things could not be done too quickly. It was wise not to continue this topic, but his attitude became more and more respectful and humble.


    Yamamoto glanced aside, and his eyes also showed a hot color.


    The great Yin and Yang master is the most respected and awed profession in Fusang except the sword god palace. Miyamoto Minghao has mentioned several successors intentionally or unintentionally in front of them. He doesn''t know if he is suggesting something, which makes him quite moved.


    "Let''s go. Now it seems that the ghost''s sorrow is in vain. It''s not worth caring about at all. It''s also a false name when walking alone that night compared with long Xiaotian. On the contrary, these young people who don''t know where to drill out should pay special attention to them. Go and investigate their identity and origin to see which secretly trained disciples they are."


    Miyamoto Minghao stared at Langdong, who threw the ghost like a dead dog on the ground, and calmly ordered him.


    "Hi!"


    Kuroda and Yamamoto bowed together and took orders.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s interesting. I didn''t expect that there were such a group of hidden forces in China. Go and find out their details and report them to the people."


    Similarly, in a dark corner, a blonde man with meticulous hair, pale face and bright red lips, dressed in an elegant dress and dressed like a gentleman, gave a playful color at the corners of his mouth and licked his lips.


    "Yes, as you wish, Lord Milles."


    Behind the man, several men dressed like medieval knights stroked their breasts with their right hands, bowed and responded in a low voice.


    ¡­¡­


    "This time, our holy Vatican will get at least 50 places to enter the secret territory of heaven, and you, the bravest and most outstanding Knights of the Vatican, are ready to defeat all enemies with your sword to maintain the glory of the Lord."


    Cardinal crodiva stared at Langdong and others from a distance, and said in a dignified voice.


    "We will defend the glory of the Lord to the death with blood and life!"


    Hundreds of paladins standing behind him knelt down on one knee, holding the hilt of the long sword around his waist, and shouted enthusiastically and fearlessly.


    ¡­¡­


    "I have been guided by fate, and the great demon God is about to recover. He will lead the hell corps to return to the world, ignite the war in every corner of the world, destroy this dirty world, let all evil souls get their due salvation, and build a world without poverty, disease, sin, greed, hunger, disaster and oppression ... in the new world, as the most loyal apostle of his Majesty the devil God, our only task is to enter the devil abyss, open the sealed hell door at all costs and welcome His Majesty''s return. "


    Wearing a white gold ghost mask and a black robe, the tall figure stood quietly in the corner like a ghost, whispering a mission like a magic spell in a hoarse and dry voice.


    Looking at Langdong and others from a distance, strange black flames were burning in the bloody pupils.


    Behind him


    , hundreds of people in black wearing black ghost masks knelt on the ground, as if the most devout believers fell to the ground without a trace of noise, quietly listening to the guidance of fate.


    But in their empty and dull eyes, there was no emotion that human beings should have. Only deep black fog lingered, looking extremely gloomy and terrible, like an evil ghost from Jiuyou hell.


    ¡­¡­


    "The star diviner said that the turning point of our family is in the East, but where is it?"


    Gruer was surrounded by a group of Atlantis family warriors with ordinary clothes and extremely low-key performance. He looked at Langdong and others and whispered.


    "Young master, the strong in the East are like clouds. Let''s go with the situation. If we have organic fate, we will appear. If we have inorganic fate, we can''t force it."


    Old Green''s pupils narrowed and looked at Purple finches and others with fear. He thought his skills were strong enough. He couldn''t find many opponents in the world. Even if he tied with Brad at the beginning, he didn''t belittle himself. After all, Brad is the director of the famous dark adjudication Institute and can be ranked as an expert in the world.


    But now, after seeing the powerful skills of the Oriental warrior, he felt awe. Not to mention the terrible purple finches and the old antiques of the saint doctor''s gate, even biyitian and jianmiesheng could not be easily defeated by him. The mysterious East was really light.


    "Grandpa green, what means did the old man use just now? How could he suppress our cultivation?"


    Gruer had too little knowledge and couldn''t see through what the old Saint doctor did. He asked curiously.


    "This is a magical border in the East, which is somewhat similar to our western witchcraft, but its power is not known how many times greater. The competition process of this martial arts conference completely simulates the environment in the secret land of Tongtian. It was supposed to stimulate the border after the opening ceremony tomorrow, but the super strong man of the holy doctor inspired the border in advance in order to save the Biyi day."


    Old Green''s eyes were deep to solve his doubts.


    "Border crossing is a magical thing. It can suppress people''s cultivation. If the Oriental invades our West with border crossing, we in the West will have no resistance."


    Gruer''s eyes twinkled with amazing color, hit it with envy and muttered.


    "Where is it so simple to arrange the border?"


    Old green lost his smile, Patiently explained: "The enchantment can''t be laid out casually. It needs a lot of super strong people to work together. Moreover, after the layout, it also needs to consume a lot of spiritual crystals to maintain the operation of the enchantment. This time, the strong person of the holy medical school inspired the enchantment in advance, which means that it needs to consume an extra day of spiritual crystals to maintain the operation of the enchantment. It is estimated that the holy medical school will bleed a lot this time ¡£¡±


    "Is that Pi Yi''s innocence so valuable that it''s worth the holy doctor to spend a lot of Lingjing to save him?"


    Gruel asked suspiciously.


    "Of course, although PI Yitian seems vulnerable in front of the woman in purple, he is a real strong man in Shenwu realm. Even if I fight him, he may not be his opponent."


    Old green said with emotion.


    When gruer heard the speech and looked at the purple finch again, his eyes were dignified and frightened.


    Previously, due to the problem of cultivation realm, I didn''t have a very intuitive feeling about the strength of purple sparrow. I thought that it was because PI Yitian was too weak that purple sparrow was powerful.


    But after hearing the comparison of old green, he realized that the purple finch was powerful and terrible. After all, in his cognition, Grandpa green was a strong opponent in the whole west.


    ¡­¡­


    "I didn''t expect that such a powerful force could be established in just a few months. At the beginning, the organization shouldn''t have thought about taking him for its own use. How good it would be to get rid of him directly. As a result, it''s so far. I think the organization


    It''s just feeding the tiger. Sooner or later, he will become the biggest threat to the organization. "


    In the corner where a group of black masked people gathered, the rain god wearing purple gold mask stared at Purple finches and others with resentment, and complained angrily.


    "Yes, but no one can predict the result. Besides, don''t you think he rises too fast? How long has it been?"


    Feng Shen looked at Langdong and others with dignified eyes and said inexplicably: "even if he got the treasure in Genghis Khan''s mausoleum, he shouldn''t have so many powerful men."


    "Ding Ning has too many secrets. The senior management of the organization has listed him as one of the most dangerous targets. If you can''t get it, even the Qingyun security will be destroyed."


    The God of fire said with indifferent eyes. With the attention and intelligence network of the divine organization to Ding Ning, they naturally know that Qingyun security belongs to Ding Ning.


    "Destroy?"


    As soon as the rain god''s eyes lit up, he said expectantly, "there are already two saints in Qingyun security. How many are hidden? How many saints are the organization going to send out to destroy them?"


    "Even if they still have hidden saints, they can''t have too many. At most, two or three can break the sky. After all, saints are not Chinese cabbage. Even if they have been organized and studied for so many years and spent a huge price, they are just lucky to cultivate more than 30 Saints. These saints'' organizations are still of great use and can''t be sent to us."


    The God of fire said with long eyes.


    The rain god narrowed his eyes and almost smiled angrily: "even the saints are not sent to us. We expect us to destroy Qingyun security. Does the organization look up to us too much?"


    The wind god also gave a cold hum to express his dissatisfaction. He had seen Ding Ning''s difficulties, but he didn''t think that if the saint didn''t do it, he could destroy Qingyun security, a powerful organization.


    The God of fire said with confidence: "this martial arts meeting will suppress the realm cultivation. For us, it is the best opportunity to cut them off."


    The rain god''s charming body was shocked, his eyes suddenly brightened and said excitedly: "yes, I didn''t expect that under the condition of limiting the cultivation level, our animal soldiers can be crazy and play several times their combat power. Even if the saint is suppressed, he can''t be the opponent of crazy animal soldiers in the same level."


    "This is a good way, but the question is, will these saints attend the martial arts meeting?"


    Although Fengshen is also very excited, he still calmly expresses his doubts.


    "Don''t worry. If their saints don''t participate in the competition, we will kill all the contestants of Qingyun security and force them to fight."


    The God of fire seemed to have a plan for a long time. His eyes flickered cold and said coldly: "especially the woman named Lingyun, who is Ding Ning''s beloved woman. As long as she was killed by our people, I guarantee that he will send a saint to avenge her. Maybe even he himself will be able to help himself. At that time, it will be our best chance to kill him."


    "Well, kill Ling Yun first and let him taste the taste of losing his beloved."


    Rain God''s eyes were gloomy and filled with towering hatred.


    "Maybe someone will clean him up instead of us without our help. The saint doctor''s gate, the saint sword mountain villa and the saint daughter family all seem to have a festival with him. We can consider making an article in this regard."


    The wind god is old and crafty, said with a grim smile.


    "Yes, it is most in the interests of the organization not to expose the crazy beast soldiers. It depends on the situation first. If the three holy gates can swallow this tone, we will send the crazy beast soldiers."


    The God of fire nodded his approval. After all, crazy beast soldiers are their secret weapons. It''s best not to expose them.

 Chapter 1537

    "The noise is a little big this time. This boy, it''s really inconvenient to go anywhere. He fought first before everyone was there."


    In the camp of the imperial residence, Qu Wuyou and Xiang Tiange sat cross legged, relaxed and playing chess. After hearing the report from the greedy wolf, Qu Wuyou smiled and shook his head.


    "Unexpectedly, the saint doctor didn''t even want his face. He openly asked the people around him for trouble. He really didn''t pay attention to our national scholar''s house."


    Xiang Tiange''s nature is like fire. He can''t help humming coldly. He exudes a terrible momentum, which makes the greedy wolf silent and dare not breathe in the atmosphere.


    "Come on, don''t worry about it. That boy is not so simple. He has two strong men who are suspected to be in the holy martial arts realm. It''s really a big surprise."


    Qu Wuyou comforted with a smile.


    "Ha ha, that''s true. I don''t know where he came from."


    As soon as Xiang Tiange''s momentum stopped, he turned his anger into joy and said, "however, this is also a good thing. Only with enough strength can we deter some people who are plotting against the truth."


    "Master, I suspect those two masters are younger martial brother''s... Younger martial brother''s girlfriend."


    Greedy wolf scratched his head, and the organizer said carefully.


    "Girlfriend? Don''t talk nonsense. How can it be? Even if the strong person who can cultivate to the holy martial arts realm has good qualifications, he has to practice for 70 or 80 years. If Ding Ning is so careless, he won''t even accept the old woman."


    Xiang Tiange cried and laughed. He buried himself in playing chess and didn''t believe his words at all.


    The greedy wolf looked strange and said with a murmur: "but the two women looked at most in their early thirties, and I personally heard the Qingyun security guard call them little grandma."


    The chess pieces in xiangtian singer fell on the chessboard with a slap. With the same shocked Qu Wuyou, he turned around and asked loudly, "what are you talking about? They are only 30 years old at most? The Qingyun security guard called them little grandma?"


    The greedy wolf was startled, scratched the back of his head, nodded definitely and said, "yes, the woman in purple is in her early thirties at most. The younger one is estimated to be not even thirty. She looks like twenty-five or six, and she is still very beautiful."


    Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou looked at each other, and their faces were full of unbelievable colors. They thought that the two women mentioned by the greedy wolf were at least 70-80-year-old women, but they didn''t expect that they were two beautiful women in their early thirties at most.


    Although cultivating ancient martial arts can alleviate aging, it is very difficult to maintain the appearance of a young girl at the age of 70 or 80. Moreover, since Qingyun security guards call them young grandma, it shows that they are likely to be Ding Ning''s girlfriend, and they must be very old.


    As for why they are two girlfriends, they are not surprised at all. The Imperial Palace, which always pays close attention to Ding Ning, knows how romantic and affectionate the goods are. They are too lazy to pay attention to a large number of girlfriends.


    What makes them feel unacceptable is that two such young girls are already strong in the holy martial arts realm. How evil must this talent, this qualification and this cultivation speed be?


    Compared with them, the two national officials felt that they were old enough to live a dog. They couldn''t help but look at each other and smile bitterly, resulting in a sense of diminished interest.


    If you let them know that their centenary age is only a fraction of that of purple finches and Kong Lei, I''m afraid their psychology will be balanced.


    "It seems that we have to work hard. We can''t eat our old capital anymore. These days, if we don''t catch up, young people will have to be eliminated."


    Qu Wuyou said with bitterness and emotion.


    "Yes, I have a special sense of crisis. If I don''t break through, I will really be left behind by the young people."


    Xiang Tiange said with the same feeling


    ¡£


    "Third brother, I don''t know what to do this time. I thought the Shenwu realm was enough, but now it seems that those demons and monsters can''t be stopped until we reach the holy realm."


    Qu Wuyou said with expectation.


    "It should be about the same. The third brother has accumulated a lot. Although he has been tortured by the injury for more than 20 years, it is also a blessing. He is fighting against the Dao Qi all the time. It is also a disguised training, which makes his spirit concise and incomparable. Now as soon as the injury is healed, the benefits are shown. He can touch the bottleneck of the martial Saint one step faster than us."


    Xiang Tiange is a little envious and smashes his mouth.


    "Hey, hey, when the third brother breaks through and has him guarding the Imperial Palace, it''s time for us to put down everything and look around for the opportunity to break through."


    Qu Wuyou said with a smile.


    For Xia Hou Weiyang, the pain and suffering for more than 20 years is a kind of sharpening. They have endured the disability torture for decades. They have also vaguely touched the bottleneck of the martial saint. If it hadn''t been for this martial arts conference, they would have gone to visit mountains and rivers and look for opportunities to break the environment.


    Greedy wolf was trembling and ecstatic. Good news. No wonder the third martial uncle didn''t attend this high-standard martial arts meeting. It turned out that he was going to travel around the world to find an opportunity to break through the martial saint.


    The meaning of the words of master and ninth martial uncle is that they are about to break through. This is great news for the imperial palace.


    "Greedy wolf, after your third martial uncle breaks through, your ninth martial uncle and I will travel far to find a breakthrough opportunity. In the future, the imperial palace will be handed over to you young people. You are the eldest martial brother. Now it''s time to tell you something."


    Xiang Tiange looked more serious than ever, which made the greedy wolf stand with a cold and respectful hand: "master, you say."


    "In fact, before you, your ninth martial uncle also accepted a disciple. Strictly speaking, he is the eldest martial brother of Guoshi mansion. Just because he has a special identity and carries some special missions, we have always kept his existence secret. I hope you can understand it."


    Xiang Tiange said seriously.


    "Ah, I have another senior brother?"


    Greedy wolf asked excitedly.


    "Yes, only the three of us knew about it and never told anyone. But some time ago, the seven kill boy also knew about it, but he didn''t tell you. I hope you don''t get angry with him."


    Qu Wuku said with a smile.


    "Seven kill this guy, his mouth is really tight. Master and martial uncle, don''t worry. Since you ask for confidentiality, I won''t tell you."


    Greedy wolf smiled and scolded seven kills, looked upright and promised seriously.


    "Well, the reason why I tell you today is that it''s time for our imperial scholar''s office to finish and retire."


    Xiang Tiange said with a sad look.


    "Retire? What do you mean?"


    The greedy wolf was shocked and raised his head strangely. He asked excitedly.


    "Don''t get excited. Listen to us slowly. It has a lot to do with your mysterious senior brother."


    He whispered to Tiange, stopped his fierce emotions, and talked to him.


    The imperial palace is a special product in the early days of the founding of the people''s Republic of China, and it is also the highest honor given by the founding fathers to their contributions.


    Just like the struggle between theocracy and imperial power in many western countries, no one in power wants to see an uncontrolled transcendent force.


    Therefore, with the development of society and the progress of science and technology, the imperial government has become an untimely existence, and reform is imperative.


    But in their three fruits


    When the only remaining national officials are still alive, even if the state leaders are no longer happy, no one has a good intention to deny their achievements and extract the affairs of the national government in front of them.


    Many years ago, they realized this. Although they were reluctant to give up, they could understand the difficulties of the high-level government. Therefore, they found the then head of state Taizong and asked him to cancel the government.


    As Taizong, who followed Taizu to fight in the South and North, naturally understood the significance of the existence of the Guoshi government, so he flatly rejected their request and proposed to establish special organizations such as the 17th Bureau, the power group and the Religious Bureau, which are full-time responsible for solving the problem of martial law and martial law prohibition, and at the same time, train security personnel for the national high-level, and do not participate in any political and military affairs.


    But Taizong is also a great man with deep insight. He knows that with the development of the country, the imperial scholar''s office will one day become a very embarrassing existence.


    Therefore, before his death, he specially consulted Xia Hou Weiyang and others, and proposed to establish a Yulin guard controlled by the military headquarters to replace the Imperial Palace, which has become a pure spiritual symbol.


    In this way, it can not only resolve the embarrassing situation that the imperial government will face in the future, but also smoothly return the rights in its hands to the state and avoid possible sharp contradictions.


    Xia Hou Weiyang and other three people agreed to this proposal at that time and signed the agreement. It''s just that it''s not an overnight thing to prepare for the establishment of Yulin guard. Therefore, the imperial scholar''s office has been responsible for suppressing martial artists over the years.


    Until the current head of state came to visit the Imperial Palace, Xia Hou Weiyang had an in-depth discussion with him. After reaching a consensus, he came up with the agreement with Taizong that year and began to gradually transfer power.


    It is inevitable that the delegation of power by the Imperial Academy has become a spiritual symbol. The mysterious senior brother of greedy wolf is not only a soldier, but also a descendant of the Imperial Academy. This dual identity makes him the first general guard of Yulin Wei and ensures his absolute loyalty to the country during the power transition.


    On the surface, it seems that the imperial scholar''s office is reluctant to let go of its rights. In fact, this is the meaning of the national high-level. It is to deliberately create a superficial discord between the imperial scholar''s office abroad and Yulin Wei through this extremely secret special relationship, so as to identify some forces with ulterior motives who want to put their hands into Yulin Wei and clean it up to ensure the absolute purity of Yulin Wei.


    However, song Zongwei, who was humiliated by Ding Ning, was immoral and incompetent, but was able to enter Yulin Wei as the deputy general guard. It is obvious that it is the product of some forces trying to meddle with Yulin Wei through contacts.


    Therefore, even if Ding Ning didn''t give song Zongwei any face, Yu Linwei just sent a battle soldier of a-camp to teach Ding Ning a lesson and symbolically recover the field.


    But everyone didn''t think that Ding Ning was so powerful that he didn''t take any advantage of Lieutenant Colonel Dong, the battle soldier of the first battalion. Instead, he was recruited by KO, which greatly reduced the face of Yulin Wei.


    As a result, Yu Linwei was full of resentment towards the Imperial Palace, and the contradictions gradually intensified. As the true disciples of the Imperial Palace, greedy wolf, breaking the army and seven murders were naturally the first to bear the brunt, and had a lot of conflicts with Yu Linwei.


    After listening to master''s story, Greedy wolves cannot laugh or cry: "We are a family with Yulin Wei. I said that we choked the most with Yulin Wei before the seventh kill. We had a big fight when we disagreed. But recently, we suddenly stopped fighting. We were ridiculed and not angry by Yulin Wei''s guys. I thought he was cultivating his mind now. It turned out that he knew what was going on. I complained about his grievances and strangled Yulin Wei. ¡±


    Qu Wuyou said with a smile: "it''s just that you need to pinch it, so as to create the illusion that the Imperial Palace and Yulin guard can''t tolerate water and fire. Only those who have an evil intention to touch Yulin guard will be caught."

 Chapter 1538

    "Why do you do this? Even if some people want to extend their claws into Yulin Wei, they just want to expand the influence of the family and will not harm the national interests?"


    The greedy wolf still didn''t quite understand and asked suspiciously.


    "The expansion of influence depends on what happens. Yulin Wei absolutely does not allow anyone to pass their claws in."


    Xiang Tiange said solemnly: "the soldiers are a new branch of arms combining military and martial arts. They take a new route of combining martial arts cultivation with science and technology. Among them, the best soldiers will have access to the most confidential and core high and new technologies of the state, such as the latest equipment, the latest weapons, the latest secret agent products and the most advanced drugs..."


    Greedy wolf understands that Yu Linwei will become the most advanced equipment user in China, the most special arms, and perform the task with the greatest difficulty coefficient.


    It is related to the highest level of scientific and technological core secrets of China. Therefore, the soldiers of Yulin Wei must have absolute loyalty to the country, not serve a family or force.


    If some family forces are allowed to extend their claws into Yulin Wei, once a war soldier divulges the secret, the loss to the country will be incalculable. No wonder the national high-level and the national scholar''s office have jointly arranged such a big game to ensure the absolute "cleanliness" of Yulin Wei.


    "Then why tell me? I know now. Can''t I choke with Yulin Wei?"


    The greedy wolf broke the casserole and asked to the end.


    "Because you are the general director of the 17th Bureau, with the gradual transfer of the power of the imperial government, the 17th Bureau will be handed over soon, so we should give you a preventive shot in advance, so as not to make you crazy."


    Xiang Tiange said calmly, "after the martial arts meeting, the three old guys will concentrate on martial arts and will not bother about the affairs of the imperial palace. You are the eldest martial brother. These things naturally have to be handled by you. So, just tell you now."


    The greedy wolf opened his mouth and was confused in his mind. He wanted to say something, but he wanted to stop talking. Although he knew that the masters took the initiative to hand it over, he was still lost in his heart.


    "Also, what are your plans after breaking the army and killing seven? Do you concentrate on martial arts cultivation or join Yulin guard to continue to serve the country? These are all things you need to consider now."


    Qu Wuyou sighed softly. He didn''t know the mood of greedy wolves, but things have become a foregone conclusion. They don''t intend to change anything, so they can only make their own choices.


    "I want to serve around master and practice with master."


    The greedy wolf''s eyes turned red, lowered his head and choked in a low voice.


    Xiang Tiange glared and scolded angrily: "we are worthless. We have been dedicated to the country all our life. When we are old, we can finally put down everything and live the life we want. This is a good thing. What''s so sad?"


    "Yes, master, I know I''m wrong!"


    Greedy wolf Qiang held back his sadness, wiped his tears, straightened his waist and replied.


    "Don''t cry with Lao Tzu. You are so old and like a child. I know you are filial, but I hope you can remember that power is a double-edged sword, which can hurt others and yourself. Don''t pay too much attention to power and don''t get lost in power. When you should put it down, you should put it down, so that you can live easily, live yourself and gain in practice ¡£¡±


    Xiang Tiange''s voice eased a little, but he still taught with the meaning of reprimand.


    The greedy wolf took a deep breath, his eyes gradually became firm, and seriously replied, "master, I remember."


    "Well, it won''t be invisible in the future. The imperial palace is our home. When we are tired, we still have to go home. As long as we are still alive, the imperial palace will be there forever."


    Qu Wuyou stood up and patted the greedy wolf on the shoulder. He comforted softly.


    "Really? You said earlier. I''m ashamed of myself."


    Greedy wolf complained pleasantly.


    He blew his beard and glared at Tian Ge angrily: "you little bastard, think we''ll drive the crane West and never come back, don''t you?"


    "Hey, no, no, you didn''t make it. It''s like telling your last words. It scared me."


    The greedy wolf scratched his head and smiled.


    "Roll the calf, I''m hungry. Go and get us some supper."


    Xiang Tiange kicked him out with a smile and scold.


    When it was determined that the greedy wolf had gone away, the smile on Xiang Tiange''s face gradually converged and showed a sad color: "this time, I don''t know if we can come back alive."


    "Why do you think so much? We are so old. Even if the breakthrough fails, we won''t lose if we die."


    Qu Wuyou is willing to open it, said quietly.


    "Say so, I''m certainly not afraid of death, but I just don''t want to give up these cubs."


    Xiang Tiange sighed and stared at the tent.


    "Brother seven, why are you getting older and more pretentious? If it weren''t for brother three, we should have gone down with those old brothers at the time of founding the people''s Republic of China. Now we have lived for decades and made money. Besides, this time is not a situation of death. Maybe we will break through when we are lucky. What to worry about."


    Qu Wuyou is much more free and easy, and looks like seeing through life and death.


    Xiangtiange zhanyan smiled: "yes, Lao Jiu, you''re right. It''s my affectation. However, you must not tell the third brother about it. Do you know? Otherwise, with the third brother''s temperament, you will blame yourself to death."


    "Hey, who would have thought that the demon didn''t kill us in those years, so we became spiritual masters, but it also buried today''s hidden dangers. There is still a little magic in the demon, which will become the biggest threat when we break through."


    Qu Wuku smiled bitterly, but his eyes were filled with a surging sense of War: "the demon master may have been very strong before his death, but now there is only a little residual consciousness. With our willpower, I don''t believe that I can''t fight the magic."


    "Yes, when we fought with Taizu in the world, we didn''t encounter any difficulties. It''s just a residual consciousness that the demon spirit has not completely disappeared. We will be able to make a smooth breakthrough and completely erase it."


    Xiang Tiange was also inspired by his pride and said with pride.


    They cheer each other up and encourage each other. In fact, they know very well that this time, I''m afraid it''s really dangerous.


    After all, the magic sealed in the secret land of Tongtian for 5000 years can not be completely erased. Even a small wisp as thin as a hairspring is enough for them to drink a pot.


    After sensing the bottleneck of wusheng, they found that this was a very deep demonic nature. They took the spiritual power they had cultivated over the years as nourishment and continued to recover.


    This makes them very tangled. If they forcibly suppress their accomplishments and don''t break through, the magic of recovery will continue to grow. Sooner or later, it will be strong enough to get out of control and kill them for rebirth.


    But if you choose to break through, at the moment of breaking through, this evil nature is likely to take the opportunity to invade their spirits and gradually erode their consciousness.


    Of course, they also have a certain chance to use their tenacious willpower to erase the magic in the breakthrough, but this probability is so small that they have no confidence in survival.


    Therefore, they are very tangled and never make up their mind. Stimulated by ziqueer''s breakthrough in the holy martial arts realm at a young age, they finally make up their mind to fight this chance of life. Otherwise, when the magic grows stronger, they will lose even this last chance.


    If they don''t succeed, they will become benevolent. They are ready. Once they find that the devil invades the spirit, they will explode at the first time and completely blow up the devil, so as to avoid the rebirth of the devil, occupy their bodies, do evil things and destroy the purity of their life


    Reputation.


    Long Xiaotian''s eyes lit up. He was really itchy. He wanted to have a good fight with guijianchou, the former first day. Unexpectedly, he didn''t have time to start. As soon as he said a word, guijianchou was beaten into a flying man by Wolf East.


    This man is so strong.


    Long Xiaotian stared at Langdong, eager to try, and his eyes were full of war.


    Langdong is abusing guijianchou wildly, but he realizes that a strong sense of war is locking himself. Damn jianchou has been taught almost. He immediately stops, lets guijianchou fall freely, and turns around to look at long Xiaotian.


    "Brother, can I fight?"


    Long Xiaotian trembled with excitement and took the initiative to challenge Langdong.


    "Come!"


    Langdong just had no fun. He licked his tongue and hooked his fingers at long Xiaotian.


    "Xiao Tian, what are you doing? Don''t be capricious."


    The third ancestor of the dragon family picked his eyebrow and scolded angrily.


    Old people are not as energetic as young people, and they think more in their minds.


    Not to mention the personal combat power of Langdong, just because they have the strength to defeat the holy gate, the dragon family can''t provoke them.


    Even if he doesn''t think that Langdong and others really have the strength to compete with the holy gate with profound details, the dragon family is not suitable to be this early bird when the holy gate has not officially declared war.


    "Brother Xiaotian, don''t be impulsive."


    Since Feng Ni''er was severely taught by Ding Ning, her former arrogant and domineering character has converged, and she has learned to weigh the pros and cons. She feels that long Xiaotian''s move is quite unwise, and opens her mouth to admonish with worry on her face.


    "Grandpa three, I want to compete with him."


    Long Xiaotian answered without looking back. The sense of war in his eyes soared and rushed to the east of the wolf with a big knife.


    "Nonsense, it''s nonsense. Stop it!"


    The third ancestor of the dragon family blew his beard and stared angrily, yelling loudly.


    Unfortunately, long Xiaotian''s war spirit is boiling at the moment. He can''t stop it. With a strong wrist, the big pass knife dragged in his hand suddenly jumps up like lightning, splitting Huashan Mountain and beheading the wolf East.


    "Well come!"


    The wolf East shouted loudly, and with a fist that didn''t dodge and didn''t hide, he went to the big pass knife.


    "Be careful, brother. My grand pass was made of cold iron from the North Sea."


    Long Xiaotian kindly reminded him that after all, Langdong was unarmed, but he used a weapon. Even if the dagger didn''t open, he couldn''t win.


    "No harm!"


    The wolf East roared, and there was no meaning to dodge. His fist blasted on the blade of the Daguan Dao.


    Zheng!


    The sound of gold and iron was heard. Langdong''s fist was strong and refined steel, but he was unharmed. He used his fist to blow the big pass back.


    "Be careful, the Dragon King''s third head!"


    Long Xiaotian didn''t seem surprised. After a reminder, his right wrist trembled slightly, but the inertia of daguandao quietly changed the track, drew a strange arc in mid air, and cut to the east of the wolf.


    "Strong enough!"


    Wolf Dong was not surprised but happy. After a big drink, he sank into the Dantian. He squatted down into a horse step with his legs. His body was suddenly short and blew out three fists in succession.


    Clank clank!


    Three times the sound of metal and iron was heard, and the Daguan Dao was blown back.


    Long Xiaotian was surprised but not confused. He drank softly: "sigh of the dragon!"


    A slight twist of the waist and crotch dissolved the inertia of the big pass knife being blasted back. It drew a circle in the air as indicated by the arm. For a moment, I don''t know how many knives were cut. In the air, it turned into a virtual shadow of a giant dragon. The blade was like a dragon breath, emitting bursts of black light, covering the east of the wolf.

 Chapter 1539

    "It''s interesting to see my wolf running all over the world!"


    The wolf East danced wildly, like a demon. After laughing, the figure suddenly disappeared. The speed was fast to the extreme. The naked eye could not catch it. Only one shadow like substance could be seen, like thousands of incarnations, which was dizzying.


    Poof!


    The daguandao suddenly cut into the air, fell on the ground and bounced back, making long Xiaotian a little flustered.


    Langdong showed his body shape strangely on the side of long Xiaotian, changed his fist into claws and grabbed him on the shoulder.


    Long Xiaotian was slightly stunned and his face turned white. Although the dragon''s sigh was powerful, it consumed his spiritual power and made him gasp slightly.


    However, he is worthy of being the first martial arts genius in the ancient martial arts world. It is not so easy to admit defeat. Seeing that the wolf claw of Langdong is about to buckle his shoulder, he chose to abandon the knife without hesitation. His body twisted gently like a slippery loach and avoided this claw without delay.


    "Bahuang fist!"


    Long Xiaotian Kankan avoided this claw and drank loudly. The whole person''s momentum changed greatly, just like the overlord king in the world, he punched the wolf East.


    "Beautiful, with this move, you are better than that ghost worry. I don''t know how many times."


    Langdong didn''t seem to expect that the other party could avoid the inevitable claw. With a heartfelt sigh of praise, he raised his fist against long Xiaotian''s fist without retreating.


    The face is swollen and the mouth is breathing heavily. The ghost sees sorrow and hears the speech. His face is black and can drip water. He roars in his heart. NIMA, I cultivate the ghost way. It takes time to show it. You start fighting without saying a word. Is it pure sneak attack? If I fight openly, I don''t know who will win.


    Although he said so, the ghost saw sorrow, but he was very clear that Langdong''s speed was too fast. Even if he did it again, he was not sure that he could show his ghost way before Langdong''s attack.


    After all, the ghost road is more biased towards the warlock type in nature. It needs to keep a distance and strive for the casting time. Once someone gets close, he will only be beaten, and Langdong''s extraordinary speed is his nemesis.


    Therefore, the fact that long Xiaotian can fight with wolf East up to now does not mean that he is stronger than ghost sorrow. The main reason is that his way is different from ghost sorrow, which is more suitable for positive hard work, and wolf East has not really shown his strength, which makes long Xiaotian look much more powerful than ghost sorrow.


    Seeing people naturally know what''s going on, but most of the people present don''t understand this truth. They just think that ghost seeing sorrow is a false name, which can''t be compared with long Xiaotian. How can ghost seeing sorrow not be oppressed.


    "The emperor contends for hegemony!"


    Although everyone is limited to tianwu realm, long Xiaotian knows that Langdong''s cultivation is definitely much higher than tianwu realm, and he is definitely not an opponent. Therefore, with the idea of making a quick decision, he directly displays powerful killing moves regardless of the consumption, and wants to win or lose.


    Wearing a crown and wearing a Dragon Robe, the two statues were indistinct. A virtual shadow two feet high appeared behind him out of thin air. It was like an emperor who looked at the world, raised his hand and fought each other with all his strength. A terrible wave of air surged up and merged into a hegemonic torrent that swept the world and rushed to the east of the wolf.


    "Fa Xiang? God, it''s a Zhenwu level combat skill."


    "It''s no wonder that long Xiaotian is called the first genius of ancient martial arts. With the cultivation of tianwu realm, he can display Zhenwu level combat skills."


    "War skills, only heaven level cultivation skills can display the law and war skills. The dragon family is worthy of being an ancient martial family with deep heritage."


    "Hiss! Tianji Kung Fu? How is it possible? How can those holy gates allow the dragon family to have Tianji Kung Fu?"


    "You don''t know much about it. Hundreds of years ago, the ancestors of the dragon family took the initiative to give this skill to the holy gate. They said it was a heaven level skill with blood restrictions


    , without the blood of the dragon family, no matter how gifted you are, you can''t practice the dragon family''s skills. "


    "Lying trough, can it be like this? No wonder the holy gate has no desire for the dragon family."


    "If the Guanglong family had blood skill, I''m afraid it would have been destroyed by the holy gate to avoid raising tigers, but more than one family in the ancient martial arts world had blood skill."


    "Oh, which other family has blood skill?"


    "Long ago, there were eight ancient martial arts families in the ancient martial arts world: dragon, white, Phoenix, GUI, Xiong, he, yuan and Bao, all of which are family handed down heaven level blood skills."


    "I know the dragon family and the Phoenix family. I''ve never heard of the other six."


    "These eight ancient martial aristocratic families are all ancient families with a history of hundreds or even thousands of years. In their heyday, there were many experts, and even the limelight overwhelmed all the holy doors. However, later, I don''t know why. At the end of the Song Dynasty, all the other families except the dragon and Phoenix suddenly disappeared into the long river of history. Although the dragon and Phoenix continue to this day, they are also vigorous Injury can only be listed under the holy gate. "


    "Could it be the holy gate..."


    "Shh, don''t you want to die? Speak carefully, so as not to bring disaster out of your mouth."


    "Er, hehe, the moon is really round today. The weather is good."


    ¡­¡­


    With the people''s frightened voice and whispering, he linger''s ears moved, Dai Mei frowned and fell into meditation.


    Bai Jia? White tiger family; Home? Xuanwu family; Bear house? Will it be the earth storm bear family; Yuan family? Will it be the King Kong ape; Bao family? Will it be the ghost leopard; What family, will it be his ancestral crane family?


    After all, the crane family is not a local creature in the Kunpeng world, but was chased and killed by their ancestors. They accidentally entered the Kunpeng world and multiplied there until now.


    Who was chasing him? Are these so-called holy gates?


    Is the time right? No problem. The time flow of the two circles is different. A hundred years of the earth is ten thousand years of the Kunpeng circle, a thousand years is one hundred thousand years.


    The time when the ancestors of hezu mistakenly entered the Kunpeng realm was about 80000 years, while the distance from the Song Dynasty is just over 800 years, which is basically consistent with the time when he family disappeared.


    I don''t know if the second uncle found the ancestral land? Perhaps He Jia is a clue, and the crane Ling thinks faintly.


    Heming came to the world and left alone the next day to find his ancestral land. So far, no news has come back.


    "The wolf roars into the sky!"


    Feeling the terrifying power of the emperor''s struggle for hegemony, the wolf''s eyes twinkled, his waist bowed, his body stretched straight, and suddenly appeared behind him a huge wolf virtual shadow with a size of five feet. A harsh wolf howled in his mouth. The huge wolf claws scratched forward like fiddling with wool balls, and the virtual shadows of the two emperors broke like paper paste and dissipated in the air.


    "Er!"


    Long Xiaotian uttered a dull hum in his mouth. He staggered back two steps at his feet. His face became bloodless. The corners of his mouth overflowed with blood. He bowed with a depressed Fist: "I lost."


    Wolf dong put away the virtual shadow and looked with appreciation: "you are very good. I can easily defeat you because my cultivation is higher than you. In the same realm, only a few can defeat you."


    Long Xiaotian shook his head bitterly and said frankly: "although your cultivation level is higher than me, it also suppresses your cultivation. If I lose, I lose. There''s no reason to find it. I''m not as good as you."


    Wolf Dong had a good fight and felt sorry for long Xiaotian. Seeing that he was a little depressed, He smiled and comforted: "of course it''s different. Although I''ve been suppressed, my spiritual power storage is very different from you. If I''m not wrong, your last recruit for hegemony failed to give full play to your maximum power because of your lack of spiritual power, which made me tear it easily


    Broken. "


    "Well, that''s true. The more psychic power is input, the greater the power of the Dharma phase formed by the emperor''s struggle for hegemony. My psychic power is insufficient, and even one thousandth of its power has not been brought into play."


    Long Xiaotian can accept his defeat, but he can never accept that his war skills are despised, so Wen Yan specially explained.


    "When you can give full play to the real power of this move, we''ll fight again."


    With a smile, wolf Dong invited long Xiaotian, which swept away his depressed mood. He became high spirited again. He nodded heavily, hugged his fist seriously, worshipped, picked up the dagger and dragged him back to the dragon family crowd.


    Long Xiaotian''s strength was very strong. He thought to himself that he really had no chance of winning a fight with him, which made him very depressed. He quietly made a gesture to eight dog legs with the same black and blue face, and got into the crowd and slipped away.


    A farcical conflict came to an end. Langdong and others didn''t have the mind to continue to stroll. They returned to the station with pimur and Helena like dog skin plaster. Feng Lingxiao''s old face turned red and followed them with the personnel of the Royal League. They felt that their faces were lost by this precious girl tonight.


    However, looking at the two corpses of the disciples of the holy medical school still lying alone, his heart immediately balanced. Compared with losing face, who can lose more face than the holy medical school, and even dare not send someone to collect the corpse.


    The night market soon returned to normal order. People strolled in twos and threes, but they were all in high spirits. They talked about the scene just now, and speculated about the sanctity of Langdong and others. They didn''t even pay attention to the holy gate and ghost gate.


    At the residence of the saint doctor''s gate, the old Dong, with a pale face and a childlike face, stared coldly at PI Yitian, who was kneeling on the ground, and said angrily: "the major sects have just signed a treaty on not taking the initiative to fight during the martial arts meeting. It''s good for you to take the lead in breaking the agreement for several troublemakers..."


    "Martial uncle, those people deceive people too much, not to mention them and that Ding Ning..."


    PI Yitian argued angrily.


    His martial spirit was cut and hurt a lot. Even if he had taken the soul fixing pill, it could not be repaired in a short time, which made him more and more angry with Ding Ning.


    "Shut up!"


    Han Wuyang, an elder of Shengwu, shouted angrily. Looking at PI Yi''s angry voice, he said, "I think you''ve been in a high position for a long time. You''ve forgotten the Jianghu rules for a long time. It''s worse than home. This is a common rule since ancient times. You want to deal with Ding Ning. There are ways. Ding Ning is not present today. Why do you ask his friend for trouble?"


    "I... it''s not that I''m bothering them, but that they didn''t pay attention to our holy medical sect. They first asked for something to kill our holy medical sect disciples. If I didn''t do it, outsiders would think my holy medical sect was afraid of them. Who would take us in the eye? I did it to protect the prestige of the holy medical sect?"


    Biyi argued for himself.


    "Hum, what a slogan to maintain prestige, but what''s the result? Haven''t you lost all my face?"


    When Han Wuyang saw that he dared to speak hard, he was angry and asked.


    PI Yitian lost his temper like a deflated ball. He hung his head and said in frustration, "I didn''t know they had a master of holy weapons."


    "This is your stupidity. You think they have no confidence. Why dare they kill the disciples of our holy medical school in public?"


    Han Wuyang stared at him angrily and said coldly. He thought that he had lost his old face and his face became more ugly.

 Chapter 1540

    "I... I didn''t expect..."


    Biyi''s eyes turned and wanted to argue, but Jiang Wuyang slapped him to the ground.


    "Shut up, do you really think I don''t know your careful thinking?"


    Han Wuyang remained angry and stared at the guilty PI Yitian with cold eyes: "I know you are close to Chiyang, but this time, Chiyang''s actions have caused many people''s dissatisfaction. This time, he may not be able to serve as the sect leader again. If you can''t see the form clearly and follow him recklessly, even your master and I can''t protect you."


    PI Yitian raised his head abruptly and asked in horror, "how could this happen? Ding Ning is a disciple of the remnant of the holy sword. Chiyang wants to kill him by following his ancestral teachings. How could he get to this point?"


    "Hum! Stupid, Zuxun is Zuxun. When should we hold this martial arts meeting to compete for places to enter Tongtian secret territory? Even the Western martial arts circles have participated in it. Although the relic of the holy sword has a feud with our saint doctor, they also have Zuxun. No matter how much hatred we have, when facing the Western martial arts circles or foreign races, our Chinese martial arts circles must put aside all their gratitude and resentment temporarily, To unite with the outside world is the great righteousness, and no one can violate it. "


    Han Wuyang scolded with mouth foam: "But Chiyang not only tried to kill Na dingning under the banner of Zuxun, but also killed the disciples of Tianji Pavilion. Does he want to hate our saint doctor Menla? What''s more, Tongtian secret territory is about to be born, and the remnant of Saint Dao will be born. During this period, we must put down all hatred and focus on the overall situation. This is the consensus formed by all Saint gates. Chiyang mentioned Zu at this time Xun wants to kill the disciples of the relic of the holy sword. What does he want to do? Are you afraid that the world is not chaotic enough? "


    PI Yitian was as pale as death. He swallowed his saliva hard and tried with a trace of luck: "although Chiyang is a little radical, after all, we have always been friends with his pulse. Now we draw a line with him. Will we be in a hurry?"


    "You, you, I really don''t know how you mix up. The news is so closed."


    Han Wuyang looked at him with a bitter look on his face for a long time and said, "Mu Laozu is out of the customs."


    "Mu Laozu?"


    For a moment, PI Yitian didn''t respond. He muttered in doubt. Then his face changed greatly. He looked up and said in a voice that he couldn''t believe: "great elder Mu Qingtian, great grandfather of ingenuity?"


    "Yes!"


    Han Wuyang nodded with a complicated look.


    Biyi was terrified and sat down on the ground. He said in an incredible way: "he has been closed for more than 200 years. Has he already died?"


    "Hum, nonsense, who told you that you would be dead if you closed the door for 200 years? Before you saw the bones, no one dared to say that you must be dead. Mu Laozu not only lived well, but also made further progress in cultivation. He has reached the perfect state of holy martial arts. It is not impossible to become a god level strong man step by step if he is not limited by the laws of heaven."


    Han Wuyang said with fear and envy.


    PI Yitian finally understood why his department suddenly changed its course and drew a clear line with Chiyang.


    Chiyang has been targeting the elder. This time, he wanted to kill the elder on the grounds of betraying the school and Ding Ning''s secret knowledge of music. Unexpectedly, at this time, mu Laozu passed the pass and made a breakthrough in cultivation. He is the No. 1 strong Saint doctor in terms of seniority, prestige and strength.


    The weather has changed. With such a super strong man in charge, who dares to follow Chiyang to deal with the elder? Even PI Yitian, who had two strong men in the early days of Shengwu, had to change his course immediately, show goodwill to Mu Laozu and repair his relationship with the elder.


    This makes PI Yi''s heart full of pain


    As the first elder of the law enforcement hall, he always stands on the side of Chiyang. He is the pawn of Chiyang''s attack. He has long torn his face with the elder and offended him ruthlessly. They are the same as fire and water.


    It can be said that if the first person the elder hates most is Chiyang, the second must be him. Now he betrays Chiyang and turns to the elder. Can he really get his understanding?


    Biyi Tian looked pale. The more he thought about it, the more he was afraid. He hugged Han Wuyang''s leg and cried, "martial uncle, you have to save me. I was miserable with Chiyang at the beginning. If he was powerful, I would be the first to clean up."


    "Look at your promise!"


    Han Wuyang kicked him away with a bad foot and said angrily: "there are no eternal enemies in the world, only eternal interests. No matter how strong mu Laozu is, he should also worry about the mood of various factions. Even if it is Chiyang''s pulse, he will not destroy it openly. He will be shameless if it comes out?"


    "You mean he won''t do it to us?"


    As soon as PI Yitian''s eyes brightened, he suddenly gave birth to endless hope and asked excitedly.


    "Even if you start, you will come secretly and won''t deal with us so blatantly. Moreover, no matter how bad our department is, there are two strong men in the early days of the holy martial arts realm who are the mainstay of the holy medical sect. No matter how strong mu Laozu is, he can''t support the whole sect alone and naturally attract us."


    Han Wuyang said confidently, "so, at this time, our attitude is very important. If we fight against mu Laozu and provoke him, we are likely to deal with us in anger and regardless of the consequences. However, as long as we know each other, actively move closer to him and stand on his side for the first time, how can he deal with us?"


    "But... But I''ve sinned against craftsman mu. It''s terrible. Even if master Mu doesn''t care, he won''t let me go when craftsman Mu becomes the leader."


    Although PI Yitian was a little relieved, he immediately wailed with a bitter face when he thought of his relationship with the big old man.


    "Fool, Chiyang is still the leader, but what''s the result? Why can''t Mu Jiangxin? Besides, Mu Jiangxin can compete with Chiyang for so many years on his own. He is definitely a smart man. If you take the initiative to show kindness and take refuge, he can only accept you with a stiff head even if he is uncomfortable. Don''t forget, you are the elder of the law enforcement hall, and he has the power in his hand Extremely coveted. "


    Han Wuyang is worthy of being an old fox. He immediately gave him a clear analysis of the pros and cons, which made PI Yitian''s eyes brighter and brighter and his mood more and more relaxed.


    Yes, there is no place without rules. Even if Mu Laozu is strong, he must abide by the rules of the sect. He can''t be so strong and authoritarian and regard the saint doctor as his speech hall.


    Even if she wants to push the eldest elder to the position of leader, she must have a reason and a reason. She must grasp Chiyang''s fault so that everyone can''t find fault, otherwise she can''t convince the public at all.


    Now mu Laozu has a hard fist and wants to pull Chiyang off his horse by seizing the handle of Chiyang''s killing Tianji Pavilion disciples. However, Chiyang''s family is not vegetarian. Chiyang''s master and father-in-law are strong in the middle of the holy martial arts. In addition, they have worked hard in the holy medical school for hundreds of years. They have long been flourishing and have the support of many factions.


    Therefore, if Mu Laozu wants to depose the sect leader, he must win over more factions and get their support at the elders'' meeting.


    Han Wuyang''s faction has always been a loyal supporter of Chiyang. If we turn against him at this time and take a clear stand to support mu Laozu, it will definitely affect a large number of hesitant factions and vote for mu Laozu.


    In this case, even if Mu''s ingenuity no longer wants to see PI Yitian, it will be difficult


    We can only accept him by pinching our nose and comfort him.


    After figuring out the links, PI Yitian immediately breathed a sigh of relief, relieved himself, and said with a smile, "is it not authentic for us to do this?"


    "Tunnel? Hehe, it''s really naive. What''s the meaning in front of interests? Although Chiyang''s pulse seems to have been good to us, in fact? We''re just tools they use. They always take the big head when they have benefits. We can only drink soup."


    Han Wuyang sneered with no guilt: "people don''t kill the earth for themselves. Even good birds know to choose trees to live, not to mention us. The conditions offered by mu Laozu are almost twice as good as those offered by Chiyang. How do you say we should choose?"


    "I understand. I feel that Chiyang has always been good to me. Now I can''t get over betraying him. But I know which is more important. In front of the interests of the faction, all morality is hypocritical."


    PI Yitian sighed and said, but he didn''t feel much guilt. After all, he knew how Chiyang planned to eradicate his opponent to succeed in the upper position.


    "History books are written by winners. You don''t have any psychological burden. You don''t have to worry that other factions will point at us behind our back. We all know such things. In the history of Saint doctor''s gate, whose ancestors didn''t do such a thing, we have long been used to it. We just see who can get the greatest benefit in the end."


    Han Wuyang''s cold face taught him.


    "Yes, martial uncle, I understand. I will find a chance to express my kindness to Mu Jiangxin in the next two days."


    PI Yitian responded with kindness.


    Han Wuyang smiled and said with satisfaction: "it''s good if you can understand. In addition, today''s two girls are strong in the holy martial arts realm, and their strength is unfathomable. Although our holy doctor lost a big face this time, don''t be stupid. Take the initiative to provoke them. Learn to hide your strength, protect yourself, and use effective resources to kill with a knife."


    Biyi''s eyes lit up and said thoughtfully, "do you mean to use other forces to deal with them?"


    "Yes, it''s said that the boy is a disciple of the holy knife family. Don''t forget that some pretentious guys have a big holiday with the holy knife family."


    Han Wuyang smiled treacherously like an old fox and said firmly, "not to mention that the boy has offended many people. I have received news that the dark Council and the divine organization want to get rid of him soon. We just wait and see what happens and watch their dogs bite their dogs."


    "You mean Liu Sheng sword God of Fusang?"


    PI Yitian''s eyes lit up again and suddenly remembered the old case. All seven disciples under Liu Shengjian God were killed by the remnant of the holy sword. Even he was seriously injured and fled in a hurry.


    With his mythical status in Fusang, how could he not find this place? Unfortunately, the Shengdao family closed the mountain gate, and he didn''t have a chance to revenge.


    It''s no wonder that at this martial arts meeting, he will go out in person with his carefully cultivated disciples and a large number of Fusang warriors. It seems that he should be ashamed before blood.


    "Well, just know it in your mind. You''ll recover well these days. As for Ding Ning, although there are many strong people around him, there are now fences to restrict his cultivation, and not one or two people want him to die. Even if the relic of the holy knife sends someone to protect him, you can''t protect him completely."


    Han Wuyang said quietly.


    "Yes, martial uncle, I understand."


    PI Yitian replied respectfully, with a happy and venomous color in the bottom of his eyes.


    Ding Ning must die to wash away the humiliation he suffered.

 Chapter 1541

    After Ling Yun and others sent off the infatuated Helena on the pretext that Ding Ning was still on the road, they immediately called Ding Ning and told him what had happened.


    To their surprise, Ding Ning knew exactly what happened in the Ulun Valley, and refused them to provide transmission coordinates, saying that he had his own way.


    Although they didn''t know what Ding Ning could do, they thought carefully and understood that the Ulun Valley had been arranged as a boundary, and the transmitted spatial fluctuations were likely to be detected.


    What''s more, now so many eyes are staring at him. If he appears directly without warning, it will certainly arouse the suspicion of those who are interested. If the secret of the transmission array is exposed, I''m afraid they will really be enemies in the world.


    In the special laboratory of paradise island castle, Ding Ning hung up the phone, put away the refined pill and spirit clothes, and his face showed a look of joy and satisfaction.


    Although the success rate of alchemy and artifact refining was greatly reduced because the divine soul was injured and could not use the divine consciousness, he tried to use the spiritual consciousness to cooperate with the absolute touch. Unexpectedly, it brought him unexpected joy.


    The combination of the two can infinitely refine the refining process, so whether it is alchemy or refining device, the success rate has reached an amazing 100%.


    You should know that in the past, he used spiritual power or divine knowledge to refine pills. Although the success rate was also very high, it was not 100% that he could successfully refine pills. It was quite good to achieve a success rate of 70%. How could he not be ecstatic,


    "Sister."


    Out of the laboratory, looking at the food placed at the door, Ding Ning knew that Ding must have brought hunting to deliver the food, but he didn''t dare to disturb himself. After wolfing down to fill his belly, he hurried to her room.


    "Finished?"


    Ding Qianlie was lying in bed looking at the magazine and asked with a smile. He looked in a good mood.


    "Well, I''m finished."


    Ding Ning felt a little guilty. She was busy like a top these two days. Her sister said she had something to do with herself, but she didn''t even see her face. She climbed into bed, lay down, hugged her from behind, smelled the fragrance of shampoo on her hair, and felt peaceful and happy.


    "Don''t mess around, sister. It''s inconvenient."


    Ding took hunter with a red face, opened his mischievous hand and said softly.


    "What''s the matter? You didn''t come to your holiday."


    Ding Ning asked in some amazement. This was the first time she refused his intimacy.


    "Ding Ning."


    Ding led hunting turned around and protected his lower abdomen with his hands. His watery eyes looked at him sweetly and said softly, "fool, I''m pregnant."


    "Oh, what? What did you say?"


    Ding Ning answered absently, then reacted, stared in amazement, couldn''t help raising the volume and cried out.


    "Why are you shouting so loudly? It scares our baby."


    Ding Qianlie''s face exudes maternal brilliance, the corners of his mouth shout a sweet smile, his eyes are bent into a crescent shape, gently stroking his lower abdomen, and said happily.


    "Are you serious? When did it happen? Are you sure? Why didn''t you tell me earlier."


    Ding Ning''s excited words were incoherent. He asked like a firecracker, stretched out his hand to start the absolute touch and checked her body.


    "I just learned two days ago. I bought a pregnancy test stick and tested it when I didn''t come during my holiday this month, but I couldn''t believe it. I went to the hospital for a detailed examination to make sure."


    Looking at Ding Ning''s happy and excited appearance, Ding Qianlie''s face was full of a thick color of joy.


    Ding Ning first diagnosed it and found that it was really a happy pulse, but he didn''t notice it before because he had just formed a fetal heart bud after seven weeks of pregnancy.


    Hearing Ding Qianlie''s answer, I remembered that the day before yesterday she asked herself to go to the office to find her and tell him something, but


    But because he was busy, he didn''t pass. He should just want to tell him about it.


    It''s reasonable to say that one month''s holiday didn''t come. Ding Qianlie shouldn''t react so quickly. She was pregnant, but she went to the pregnancy test at the first time. It can be seen how much she wanted to be pregnant.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning was moved and felt guilty. He said softly, "I''m sorry, sister, there are too many things these two days. I haven''t been able to go up to find you. Why don''t you call me?"


    "People want to tell you face to face. Anyway, the child is still young and doesn''t care about these two days."


    Ding Qianlie snuggled up in his arms. Her eyebrows and eyes were full of happiness. Now she finally got what she wanted, not to mention how satisfied she was.


    Ding Ning hugged Ding Qianlie and whispered endless words, which made her giggle. Now her wish was fulfilled, and he finally didn''t have to do things secretly after rolling the sheets with other women every time, so as not to make her unhappy.


    Children, we should do it as soon as possible, because he knows very well that with his cultivation becoming more and more advanced, the level of life will continue to transition and qualitative changes will occur, and the corresponding consequence is that the probability of breeding offspring will be lower and lower.


    Of course, the higher the level of life, the more qualified the offspring will be, but the probability of conception is poor. This is why those powerful people often have countless wives and concubines, but there are few offspring.


    Therefore, Ding Ning decided to seize the time to sow seeds frequently and cultivate widely. While the fertility is still high, at least every woman in the series should be pregnant with at least one of her own children, so as not to leave regret in the future.


    The two were affectionate and had a close relationship. If they hadn''t taken into account the easy abortion in the first three months of pregnancy, they would have gone off fire.


    "Little villain, get out of here and go with the other sisters."


    Ding led the hunter with a red face and began to drive people out.


    Ding Ning is not a fool. The emotional changes of pregnant women are the most sensitive. The more generous his sister is, the more he can''t do what she says, otherwise, the consequences will be very serious.


    He immediately became honest, endured the inner flame, gently hugged her, talked with her in a warm and soft language, and advised her not to bother, put aside the company''s affairs first, and concentrate on raising the baby at home.


    Dante Qianlie firmly disagrees. Longteng group is her hard work and spiritual sustenance. Even if she is pregnant, she doesn''t intend to stop working.


    However, she also made a good plan and promised Ding Ning to seize the time to train the demon girls while there was no pregnancy reaction. When her stomach was big, the demon girls could almost be on their own. At that time, she would raise her fetus at home and delegate her power to the demon girls at ease.


    Ding Ning couldn''t resist her. She also knew that she was a woman with a strong sense of career. She had to go with her, but she still told her to take the transmission array base with her. If there was any discomfort, be sure to inform him at the first time, and he would come immediately.


    "By the way, when you finish the martial arts meeting, go to the company."


    Ding Qianlie suddenly remembered something and hurriedly said.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ding Ning didn''t know why. He asked strangely. What can''t he say now? He had to make a special trip to the company.


    "Well, that''s the nano camera you got last time."


    Ding was too lazy to tell him about destroying the laboratory. He moved lazily and snuggled in Ding Ning''s arms in a comfortable position, "I took the camera to the company and gave it to Professor Michener of the science and technology research room to study. The old man was angry and didn''t take it seriously at the beginning. After studying the results, he was like crazy, shouting miracles and had to see the manufacturer of the camera."


    "Professor Michener? That''s the science maniac you dug up from the high salary in the United States? What did he do when he saw me?"


    Ding Ning knows that Longteng group has its own high-tech research laboratory, which has to invest a large amount of scientific research funds every year, and the person in charge of the research laboratory is Professor Michener, who is known as a science madman.


    He is a scientific madman with an extremely strange character. His ideas are just wild. The scientific research funds evaporated every year are calculated by hundreds of millions of meters of gold.


    "He said that the camera lens is the thinnest lens in the world and the real nanotechnology. He wants to ask you for advice."


    Ding Qianlie said with some laughter.


    Professor Michener''s temper is quite strange and extremely unruly. In his eyes, he only has scientific research, without any concept of power, status and money. Even the chairman of her company, he doesn''t pay attention to it. He has made her down many times. If the old man doesn''t really have real skills, she wants to get rid of people directly.


    But this time, the old guy''s attitude should be more polite. He begged her to see the camera maker, which made her feel proud.


    "Is this old man OK? Just seeing my 3nm lens, I didn''t find anything else?"


    Speaking of nano cameras, Ding Ning said proudly.


    The sleepy Ding Qianlie suddenly felt refreshed when he heard the speech and asked curiously, "there are other differences in the nano camera."


    "Of course, otherwise, how can you afford tens of millions of investment."


    Ding Ning immediately said.


    "Hum, I''m so complacent again, haven''t I ruined the laboratory I prepared for you and haven''t settled accounts with you yet."


    Ding took a white look at him with all kinds of hunting customs and twisted it in his waist.


    "Hey, hey, although the laboratory was destroyed, the things I studied were definitely thousands of times more valuable than the actual value. At that time, I didn''t explain when you were angry. I was going to tell you when you calmed down."


    Ding Ning smiled and grabbed her hand.


    "Don''t sell off. Say it quickly. There''s nothing valuable."


    Ding led the hunter for a while and didn''t break away, so he let him play with his hands.


    "Nano robot."


    There was light in Ding Ning''s eyes, Said excitedly: "The whole camera control system is completed by the nano chip issuing instructions to the nano robot. Although the whole laboratory has been destroyed, I think it is absolutely worth it. If it is applied in medicine, the nano chip can be used to control the nano robot to enter the human body and eliminate cancer cells. When I find time, I will study it carefully and use the nano robot to eliminate cancer cells There is a great possibility. "


    "Nano robots destroy cancer cells? And nano chips? Can you tell me in detail?"


    Ding Qianlie''s beautiful eyes suddenly opened wide. The research direction of using nano robots to eliminate cancer cells has long existed, but it has not been thoroughly studied. If Ding Ning can really do it, it will definitely shock the whole world.


    Of course, she is a very excellent businessman. Her keen business intuition makes her pay more attention not only to the nano robot, but also to the nano chip that can issue instructions to the nano robot.


    You know, although the nano robot is not available, there are many scientific research laboratories in the world that have developed it for a long time, but it failed on the nano chip that can send accurate instructions to the nano robot.


    "Yes, it is theoretically feasible for nano robots to eliminate cancer cells, but there are still many technical problems to achieve. For example, how to accurately eliminate diseased cells without harming normal healthy cell tissues. After all, I don''t know much about programming, and how to use nano robots to stimulate the human body''s self immune system and build a good and healthy environment Immune circulatory system, so that cancerous cells are no longer reborn... "

 Chapter 1542

    Speaking of research, Ding Ning was beaming and gushing. He didn''t find that Ding Qianlie in his arms had changed his eyes from shock to admiration and admiration.


    I''m afraid he didn''t realize what a sensation would be caused if the things he studied were spread.


    As a doctor, he first thought of applying these nanotechnologies to medicine. He didn''t realize what epoch-making significance the birth of nano chips had for the development of science and technology.


    As we all know, high-precision chips have always been the largest short board in China. If Ding Ning''s experiment is successful, it is likely to replace the monopoly of European and American countries in high-precision chip manufacturing.


    "Can you make an operating system?"


    Ding led the hunter and asked coldly.


    "Operating system?"


    Ding Ning was stunned and scratched his head blankly: "what''s the matter with manufacturing operating systems? I don''t know much about computers."


    "Fool, you don''t need to understand that any scientific and technological research and development can''t be done by one person. You need professionals from all aspects..."


    Before Ding Qianlie finished his words, he couldn''t help smiling bitterly. For others, Ding Ning, a freak, is an exception. This product is definitely a technical lone ranger. Didn''t he develop Mitou oral liquid alone.


    "What do I study the operating system for? Does the company need it?"


    Ding Ning didn''t understand Ding Qianlie''s idea, but out of the psychology of helping his own women, he still took the initiative to think of a way: "I don''t know much about computer programming, but it doesn''t matter. Wu Xian is a computer expert. If the company needs it, I''ll catch Wu Xian as a strong man after I''ve been busy for a few days. We should study it together. There should be no problem."


    "OK, that''s settled. During the martial arts conference, I will set up a laboratory. When you''re busy, I''ll develop the chip and operating system."


    Ding Qianlie didn''t want to distract him and didn''t tell him the huge plan in his mind. It was a grand plan that could definitely make Longteng quickly enter the ranks of international giants.


    Longteng group has a wide business scope and is also involved in electronic communication. However, due to technical reasons, it has always been unable to set foot in the high-end electronic communication industry.


    If Ding Ning can develop high-end chips and operating systems, Longteng can quickly occupy a place in the electronic communication industry and even monopolize the global high-end chip market.


    As an excellent enterprise helmsman, he should not only have a keen sense of market, but also pay attention to the international situation and market trend all the time.


    Therefore, the nano chip that Ding Ning didn''t realize its importance at all was the capital of Longteng group to expand its territory and become an international business giant.


    Of course, Ding Qianlie also knows that even if Ding Ning can develop an operating system and nano chips, he can''t occupy the market share if he can''t control the cost.


    So she politely asked this question. After all, Ding Ning destroyed a laboratory worth tens of millions of meters of gold to make a nano camera. The cost is too expensive to enter the market.


    After hearing her worry, Ding Ning said with a embarrassed Hei hei smile that at that time, he was just too invested in research, too lazy to go out and wasted time looking for materials, so he tried to easily decompose everything in the laboratory.


    Although there are so many things in the laboratory, in fact, there are not many raw materials that can be really used to make nano cameras. He keeps in mind the most critical material molecules and can be replaced with other cheap goods.


    Ding Qianlie was overjoyed, and the most worried thing was solved, which showed that her grand plan could be realized. Ding Ning wanted to give up attending the martial arts conference and immediately carry out nano chip and operation system


    System research and development.


    But she also knew that it was impossible. Ding Ning had his own way to go, the martial arts conference would not be absent, and the R & D work would be slowly planned.


    The two were tired of chatting together for a while. After all, Ding Qianlie was pregnant. After excitement, he began to feel tired, and soon his eyelids began to sink.


    After Ding Ning coaxed her to sleep, he carefully tucked in the quilt for her, and then left quietly.


    Women''s cultivation has soared and their energy is too exuberant. Playing mahjong has become a necessary activity on Paradise Island at night.


    Ding Ning didn''t mind that the women were building the Great Wall in the heat, so he slipped into the room where he walked alone at night. Now for him, she and her sister who were pregnant were the people who needed his key company.


    Not surprisingly, ye Linglong, who was kneeling by the bed to meditate and practice, saw Ding Ning sneaking into the room and snorted coldly. He didn''t give him any good face at all.


    Ding Ning knew he was wrong and ignored her. He sat by the bed quietly watching the sleeping night walking alone for a while, took her pulse and found that everything was as usual, so he left the room.


    "Wait a minute, has the martial arts meeting begun?"


    Unexpectedly, ye Linglong chased out and asked angrily.


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    Ding Ning looked at her eyes that seemed to be able to speak, and a palpitation sprang up inexplicably in her heart, and said in a very gentle voice.


    "Walking alone, she used to be the representative of the saint daughter family to participate in the martial arts conference, but she is like this. She can''t participate at all. I want to participate in the competition instead of her."


    Night Linglong said calmly.


    Ding Ning was startled, shook his head and said, "you are not a saint now..."


    "Who says I''m not a saint? I just stay here to walk alone. I was born a saint and died a saint. Walking alone can''t compete now. As a master, I''ll play for the saint for her."


    Night Linglong said firmly.


    Ding Ning couldn''t help but have a headache and said painstakingly: "you regard yourself as a saint, but the saint doesn''t regard you as your own. Besides, you are all the experts at the peak of Shenwu realm. Aren''t you invincible when you go to the competition?"


    "Hum, what''s the matter with Shenwu realm? Who stipulates that Shenwu realm can''t compete? Aren''t you also Shenwu realm, and you have to participate in the competition? Besides, since Tongtian secret realm will restrict cultivation, the martial arts meeting will certainly have the same restrictions. Everyone is tianwu realm, and there is no saying that you can''t win."


    Although Ye Linglong is simple, her character is extremely stubborn. This time, she must have made up her mind to participate in the martial arts competition and do her part for the saint.


    Ding Ning kept complaining in his heart. He wasn''t worried about the danger of Ye Linglong''s competition, but that she couldn''t accept the saint''s attitude towards her.


    According to the news that Zhu wuflawless sent him to the scene of the martial arts meeting, the saint''s night Qingxuan combined with the saint''s medical gate and the saint''s sword mountain villa for Qingyun security, which is enough to see the saint''s hostile attitude.


    Although he believed that when the ancestors of the holy women carved into the body, he would ask him, he didn''t want to see ye Linglong be excluded by the people before that.


    Of course, his biggest worry is that he is single at night. It is very likely that a resentful saint will plot against him inadvertently, which is absolutely unacceptable to him.


    But ye Linglong''s attitude was very firm, which made him very embarrassed. He could only think of a compromise, take a soft tone and patiently said, "I can take you, but you can''t participate in your original identity."


    "What do you mean?"


    Night Linglong blinked her ignorant eyes and asked foolishly.


    "Elder sister, you put


    The saints regard you as their people, but they don''t regard you as their people, you know? Just tonight, the saints also joined hands with the saint doctor gate and the saint sword mountain villa to find trouble for Qingyun security. If we weren''t strong enough, I''m afraid Qingyun security would be killed by them. "


    Ding Ning said helplessly.


    "Ah, how could this happen? Didn''t my grandfather say to turn fighting into friendship?"


    Night Linglong was stunned and asked unimaginably.


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly and said, "she was forced to agree. Do you think the saint will not get back after such a big loss? In this case, do you think the saint will still regard you as a clansman?"


    Night Linglong was silent. After a long time, he said coldly, "it''s not your sin. If it weren''t for you, how could we be reduced to the point of betrayal."


    "It''s all my fault, but now that it''s over, why don''t you ask for trouble by sticking a hot face and a cold ass."


    Ding Ning knew that she had resentment in her heart, so she could only admit the crime and patiently advised.


    "You''re hot faced... Hum, the dog can''t spit out ivory."


    Night Linglong may have never said dirty words. When she smelled the beautiful face covered with a veil, she floated a layer of rosy clouds and shouted angrily.


    The beauty was ashamed, angry and happy, which made Ding Ning''s heart beat with a bang. She looked at her stupidly. For the first time, she had a strong desire to see her true face behind her veil and see what kind of natural beauty it was.


    Night Linglong saw that he didn''t speak and looked at her with straight eyes. She was ashamed and angry. There was a kind of unspeakable faint joy. She stamped her feet in shame: "what are you looking at?"


    "Linglong, you are beautiful."


    Ding Ning whispered like a lost soul. He stretched out his hand and directly opened her veil, revealing a peerless face.


    "She is as graceful as a startling goose, as graceful as a dragon, as delicate as a heart, with a short fit, a cut shoulder, a plain waist, a long neck, a beautiful neck, a bright quality, no added fragrance, lead Hua Fu Yu, Yun ji''e''e, Xiumei lianjuan, red lips outside, bright teeth inside, bright eyes, dimple auxiliary power, magnificent and elegant, quiet and relaxed, gentle, charming in language, strange clothes, bone images in response to the picture..."


    Ding Ning couldn''t help reaching out and stroking her bulletproof cheek. She also recited the words in Luoshen Fu to praise the exquisite beauty of the night.


    Night alone once said that her master was beautiful, but he didn''t believe it. He thought that walking alone was exaggerating. At this moment, he realized that night alone not only didn''t exaggerate, but could not describe her beauty at all.


    In fact, the top beauties are basically equal in appearance, and the only difference is in temperament.


    His women are all stunning beauties. Just from the aspect of appearance, they are not much worse than Jiutian Xuannv. However, because Jiutian Xuannv is a real immortal, the fairy temperament that doesn''t eat human fireworks makes her a perfect woman.


    He is also a man who reads countless beauties, but at present, the 360 degree beauty of the night and the fresh and refined temperament still shocked him. This is the God of Luo.


    Night Linglong was stunned. With an unbelievable color in her eyes, she opened her ruddy pink lips in amazement and was stunned there.


    Then he felt his face burning hot, and a surge of anger spontaneously arose. His eyes began to turn red and his whole body was trembling. This bastard, this bastard dared to take off his veil and belittle himself.


    Pop!


    A loud slap heavily slapped Ding Ning''s face. Even with his thick skin, he was slapped red.

 Chapter 1543

    "Asshole, you are shameless!"


    Night Linglong''s pink cheeks were red, and her heart beat faster than ever. She scolded in a panic, covered her face, turned and ran away.


    Ding Ning stood in place with her face covered and looked at her confused back. She felt a sense of loss in her heart.


    After a long time, he thought of walking alone and said that she liked herself. It was really possible to see her shy and flustered appearance, which made him feel good immediately. He covered his face and giggled, quietly invisible and chased up.


    Night Linglong ran to the beach in one breath and sat on the beach with her knees in her arms. Her cheeks were hot and her heart hit like a deer. She was flustered and didn''t know what to do.


    There is only one sentence echoing back and forth in my mind. What should I do? What should I do? He''s a lonely man.


    No one knows. When she was very young, master once told her that beauty is a disaster. In this life, no man can see her. Once seen by a man, either kill him or marry him.


    Kill him?


    Night Linglong can''t do it. She can''t do it even if she doesn''t say whether she can beat him or not. Just because he is a man walking alone.


    But marry him?


    She is a solitary master. How can she serve with her disciples? She can''t cross the barrier of morality and ethics alone.


    These days, she has deeply loved the life of Paradise Island. She has never tasted delicious food and beautiful scenery full of exotic customs. Xi''s amazing array attainments... Make her feel that Ding Ning is extremely magical and arouse her strong curiosity.


    In fact, she knew very well that Ding Ning didn''t mean to leave the night alone, but with her cool temperament, she still couldn''t help but want to give him a look. On the surface, she seemed to be defending herself for walking alone, but subconsciously she wanted to attract his attention.


    Although she was very ignorant about love, she was not stupid. This abnormal reaction made her realize that she actually had a great favor for Ding Ning in her heart.


    This made her very ashamed. She felt that she should have some thoughts about the apprentice''s man, so she subconsciously wanted to keep a distance from Ding Ning.


    But her strong desire to see him made her catch up with him when he left the room, so that she could get along with him more on the pretext of walking alone for the night.


    But she never thought that this guy was so bold that he didn''t treat her as an elder. When she was stunned, he not only took off her veil, but also touched her cheek that had never been touched by a man.


    At that moment, she was really confused. To tell the truth, Ding Ning looked at her absentmindedly and whispered to herself to praise her with Luoshen Fu. She felt extremely enjoyable and sweet in her heart. No woman doesn''t like to be recognized and praised, not to mention the praise of a man she has a great favor with, and she can''t avoid vulgarity.


    But out of the woman''s reserve and the insurmountable moral concept in her heart, she slapped her instinctively without any thinking, and then fled.


    But now, she regretted, still vaguely distressed, and didn''t know if she hurt him? Will he get hurt? Do you blame yourself?


    The inner tangles and troubles made her like a little girl in love. She tooted her mouth, picked up the sand on the beach and threw it into the sea. She kept saying, "you deserve it. Who wants you to lift the veil and touch people''s face without their permission?"


    "Hey, won''t you hurt him? It took all your strength."


    "Shouldn''t he be hurt? He has such a thick skin. He should be fine. Hum, he asked for it."


    "Hate, hate, why does he laugh so hatefully every time I see him? I hate it most. This flower heart radish."


    "Will he be angry with me? He must have hurt him just now. If he was angry, wouldn''t he


    What about me? "


    "Bah, who cares? Just ignore it. I''m too lazy to pay attention to him."


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning was invisible, standing behind her, listening to her self-talk about gain and loss. She almost couldn''t help laughing. This woman is really cute.


    Pop!


    Just when he couldn''t help but want to show his figure and have a good talk with her about his life ideal, ye Linglong suddenly raised his hand and slapped himself in the face. He whispered sadly: "Ye Linglong, are you crazy? He is your apprentice''s husband-in-law. How can you be so shameless and think about your apprentice''s son-in-law all day? Wake up and don''t have that unrealistic dream..."


    Ding Ning was in shape. Looking at the bright red palm print on Ye Linglong''s face, he couldn''t help but feel distressed for a while. After listening to her murmur of self pity, he knew that she couldn''t step over the barrier in her heart now. It''s not a good idea to show up at this time.


    Although he wanted to hold her in his arms and persuade her not to cling to those worldly ideas, he knew that with her temperament, doing so might be counterproductive, but would let her push herself away.


    She sighed to herself. Such a thing can''t be done too quickly. It''s better to cultivate feelings first and slowly open her heart knot. When it comes to a certain time, it will come naturally.


    He stood quietly with her for a long time. He left quietly until night Linglong returned to the castle.


    Tonight, Ding led hunting to stir up the fire, but it was not solved. He felt like he wanted to vent, but the women either went to the martial arts meeting or were playing mahjong. The only thing idle was Liu Sheng Qiandai, but she came to the holiday, which made him want to cry without tears.


    After falling in love with Liu Sheng and Qian Dai, Ding Ning quietly sent them to the villa of Pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie. Because he found that the Ye Huan sisters and pan Xiangyun didn''t go back to Paradise Island tonight, he planned to go hunting quietly.


    Of course, he didn''t hold much hope. With the popularity of their songs, there was an endless stream of announcements like snowflakes. He was so busy that he didn''t even know if they were in Ninghai now.


    There are people in the room. Eh, how can there be three women?


    Ding Ning quietly came to blue Mengdie''s room. He heard the breathing sound of three girls sleeping on the bed and smelled the light wine smell in the air. He was overjoyed because he had seen Ye Huan sleeping on the outside.


    Unexpectedly, sister Ye Huan was here. It seems that the four girls drank a lot of wine at night. He was worried that LAN Mengdie and pan Xiangyun could not satisfy themselves. Now they just live together.


    Therefore, the guy who was good at understanding human clothes soon took off all his clothes, lifted the quilt, got into the quilt and began his long coveted sleep.


    Just


    When he noticed the abnormality, it was already late. Ye Huan was awakened, stretched out his hand and opened the bedside lamp. Together with Ye Le, he stared at him and sun Lanying, who was blushing and clenched his teeth. He was too ashamed to open his eyes.


    "Why is aunt LAN? Isn''t it blue dream butterfly?"


    Ding Ning was completely confused and stammered. No wonder he felt that he was much plumper than blue Mengdie. He also wondered how blue Mengdie became plumper.


    What now? He married his mother in front of his daughter and was caught. He was ashamed of his thick skin and blushed.


    The worst thing is that sun Lanying is the first time. He has just passed the initial pain. Now he is getting better and better. He is not willing to leave at all.


    "Brother, you... Hey, it''s already like this anyway. It''s too late to say anything. Don''t tell others. You continue."


    Ye Le''s expression was strange, but his words were shocking enough. After that, he turned off the light directly. It was like hiding his ears.


    Ye Le didn''t speak. The two sisters were silent and their hearts were beating wildly, although they were


    At the beginning, they joked that Ding Ning had to accept his mother, but it was just a joke. When the truth came, it was conceivable how complicated their mood was.


    "I... No."


    Sun Lanying was ashamed and begged like a mosquito. She hurriedly tried to push Ding Ning away.


    But at this point, Ding Ning can''t advance or retreat. His heart is horizontal. Anyway, sun Lanying, er, no, it should be Chen Wanqing. He has no blood relationship with the Ye Huan sisters, and it''s not a mess.


    "Sister Qing, I''m sorry. It''s all like this anyway. I''ll treat you later."


    Chen Wanqing couldn''t push dingning. She wanted to struggle, but dingning''s voice suddenly sounded in her mind, which made her tremble. She was ashamed and happy. She closed her eyes and clenched her lips, allowing dingning to do whatever she wanted.


    "Why don''t you tell Huanhuan and LeLe the truth? It''s good for everyone. After all, they are Qingyun''s sister, and Qingyun also wants to recognize them."


    Ding Ning preached again that he knew that Chen Wanqing didn''t want to tell the truth to the Ye Huan sisters because he was afraid they couldn''t accept it when they learned about their life experience.


    But now they have come to this point. If they don''t tell her frankly, the Ye Huan sisters don''t know how to treat her. Although they seem to acquiesce, who knows what they will think in their hearts.


    Chen Wanqing hesitated for a moment. After the battle between heaven and man, her tight body relaxed slowly and nodded slightly.


    If it weren''t for such a bloody thing tonight, she would choose to hide it from sister Ye Huan all her life, but the current situation can''t tolerate her to continue to hide it. Otherwise, sister Ye Huan doesn''t know how to treat her.


    Ding Ning saw that she had made a decision, and the last scruple in her heart was thrown out of the sky


    I don''t know how long it has passed. The room is gradually quiet. Ding Ning leaned comfortably at the head of the bed and smoked. Looking at the complicated Ye Huan sisters, she said seriously, "I have something to tell you."


    "Well, brother, come on, we accepted it."


    Ye Le thought he was going to say something about sun Lanying. Even if he couldn''t accept it, he could only admit it.


    "Let me tell you."


    Chen Wanqing finally became a real woman, with infinite satisfaction in her heart. Her eyes flustered to avoid Ding Ning''s sight, nibbled her red lips, looked at Ye Huan sisters with complex and painful eyes: "in fact, I''m not your biological mother."


    "What?"


    Sister Ye Huan stared at her in amazement and couldn''t believe it.


    Chen Wanqing sighed and whispered their life experiences.


    After finding out the truth of everything, the Ye Huan sisters rushed to Chen Wanqing''s arms and wept bitterly.


    They are not sad that their biological mother has already died, but they love that she gave up everything, endured everything silently for so many years, and pulled them up with all kinds of hardships. They are not their own mother, but they are better than their own mother.


    "No, you can''t call your mother in the future. You should call your sister. Qing''er will be your sister in the future."


    Ding Ning heard that sister Ye Huan still called her mother. She was unhappy. Isn''t that a mess.


    Chen Wanqing gave him a white look. Ding Ning''s words were tantamount to accepting her as his woman, which made her ashamed and happy.


    "Hee hee, well, anyway, I''ve always called sister Ying. It''s a big deal to call sister Qing in the future."


    Ye Le is cheerful by nature, and his emotions come and go quickly. Although his identity has changed, he will still live together in the future and soon accept this reality.


    Ye Huan was more emotional and said with wet eyes: "I didn''t expect sister Qingyun to be our own sister. No wonder I felt inexplicably kind when I saw her for the first time."

 Chapter 1544

    "Yes, I have the same feeling. It''s probably connected by blood."


    Ye Le nodded in agreement, and then said with a heartless smile, "it''s all right now. Although we lost a mother, we have two more sisters."


    Chen Wanqing was so embarrassed that she beat Ye Le''s hip: "you dead girl, you forget your mother when you have a sister."


    "Then I''ll call your sister later."


    Ye Le giggled.


    The crowd immediately smiled at it. The three women''s drunkenness had long disappeared and chatted with Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning knew that the sisters Ye Huan were advertising in a nearby company today. It was getting late when they finished their work. Pan Xiangyun and LAN Mengdie called them to come over for dinner, and they had a few drinks together.


    Because I have to come here to shoot advertisements tomorrow, and I''m a little drunk, I decided to rest here for a night. I don''t have to rush here early tomorrow morning.


    Although there are still many rooms here, there are only two beds. LAN Mengdie gives them her bed. She sleeps with Pan Xiangyun for one night, but she doesn''t want to make such a big oolong.


    Ding Ning is silly. He has coveted Chen Wanqing for a long time. The charm of that mature woman is by no means comparable to that of a green girl, but due to her special relationship with Ye Huan sisters, he always has this thief''s heart and no thief''s courage.


    Now he finally gets what he wants, and Chen Wanqing is obviously interested in him, which makes him not secretly happy and proud.


    As for age? He doesn''t care about this at all now, with such pearls and jade as purple finches and other demons and Jiutian Xuannv.


    Before, he couldn''t reveal secrets to Chen Wanqing because he didn''t have a relationship with her. Now he doesn''t need to hide them. Even in order to keep her young forever, he didn''t hesitate to help her improve her cultivation and directly become a martial artist at the peak of Zhenwu realm.


    In the future, they are all mixed up in the entertainment industry and come into contact with all kinds of people. It is inevitable that they will encounter some guys who covet their beauty. With their current strength, they dare not say that they are absolutely safe, but most of the situations are enough for them to deal with easily.


    Chen Wanqing was shocked to find that she was full of strength in a short time, which made her both excited and shocked. She was excited to support her arms and wanted to sit up and feel it well to find out what was going on.


    The soaring power, for a moment ago or ordinary people, could not be perfectly controlled. Therefore, it was a tragedy to listen to "poop" when you exerted too much force.


    The bed collapsed, and the four fell to the ground out of guard, crying and laughing at the broken bedstead around them.


    "What should I do? I don''t even have a place to sleep."


    Ye Huan wants to cry and says without tears.


    "It''s all right. Don''t you have another bed?"


    Ding Ning''s smile is evil. The three women Xia have cheeks and spit together. They know that the goods have no good intentions. The three of them can''t satisfy him. They have to pull blue Mengdie and pan Xiangyun to be absurd with him.


    However, the Ye Huan sisters have always taken anything from him, and Chen Wanqing''s long cherished wish has been fulfilled. How can she be willing to refuse his malice.


    So, awakened by the sound of bed collapse, LAN Mengdie and pan Xiangyun got up and asked what was going on. Before they could figure out what was going on, they were carried back to bed by some animal guy, and the absurd things of Hu Tian Haiti were unspeakable.


    Fortunately, I have foresight. The beds are super large. It''s no problem to sleep five or six people.


    As the night was getting dark, Ding Ning took a satisfied look at the five women who were tossed and exhausted and fell into a deep sleep, kissed them on their foreheads quietly, got up to wash, undress and prepare to set off.


    "Why are you up? Don''t have a rest."


    Ding Ning finished washing and was about to leave, but found that Chen Wanqing didn''t know when she had crept up and entered the kitchen.


    I don''t know whether it is because she has just become a real woman or because she has become a strong man in Zhenwu. Chen Wanqing seems to be rejuvenated. Her skin is tender and smooth, and can be broken by blowing. Her face is filled with a red halo that hasn''t completely faded, emitting amazing beauty.


    In particular, the plump figure with protruding front and warping back, as well as the mature charm of a woman like a ripe peach, made Ding Ning, who had just stopped, feel ready to move, and asked softly, embracing her slender waist from behind with pity.


    Chen Wanqing''s body was stiff. Obviously, she still didn''t adapt to this degree of intimacy. A rouge like red glow floated on her face. Her voice was like a mosquito. "You''re leaving. I''ll make you some breakfast."


    "I don''t want breakfast. I want you."


    Ding Ning put his chin on her shoulder, sniffed her hair and said vaguely.


    "No... don''t... you''ll wake them up."


    Chen Wanqing trembled and begged softly, but her body was paralyzed in his arms


    I don''t know if it''s because of being alone with him. Chen Wanqing took the initiative this time, which made Ding Ning secretly feel that special things are really natural. Such women are simply a gift from God to men, and have a talent for men and women that ordinary people can''t match.


    It was not long before Mingming became a woman, but he was able to quickly transform from raw to proficient. He also drew inferences from analogy, which brought him unprecedented extreme enjoyment and made him disarm and surrender in more than ten minutes. Of course, except the demon of Jiutian Xuannv.


    "No, I can''t. I really can''t. next time."


    When Chen Wanqing saw that Ding Ning was going to make a comeback, she was so frightened that she waved her hand and said nothing. Although it was not long, she felt that her soul was always floating in the sky. When it was finished, the whole person was about to collapse.


    Ding Ning saw that she was really overwhelmed, so he stopped and asked her to have a rest. He came to make breakfast.


    Chen Wanqing said she didn''t want to do anything, so she had to cook breakfast for him, which made Ding Ning warm in her heart.


    It''s no wonder that many men like to find mature women. Sometimes it''s not necessarily the feelings of imperial sister. It''s probably because mature women know how to hurt people.


    Watching Chen Wanqing prepare breakfast for herself like the most virtuous wife, although her craft may not be up to the snow, her affection makes him have a big appetite and feels that it is the best breakfast he has ever had.


    Chen Wanqing doesn''t eat or drink. Holding her cheek, she quietly watches Ding Ning wolf down. There is a strong color of satisfaction and joy between her eyebrows. The beloved man likes to eat his own rice. For a woman like her who doesn''t have too much extravagance, it is the greatest happiness.


    "You don''t want to eat."


    Ding Ning drank up three bowls of preserved egg and lean meat porridge, and there was still a feeling that she was embarrassed and asked.


    "I''m not hungry, you eat more."


    Chen Wanqing took the bowl in his hand, filled a full bowl for him and handed it to him.


    "Not hungry? Why not hungry?"


    Ding Ning looked at the flirting and said, "is he fed by his husband?"


    "Annoying."


    Chen Wanqing''s face turned red and blushed at him. Then she whispered in a worried voice, "just now... Will I be pregnant?"


    "It''s good to be pregnant. Then give me a big fat boy. Of course, it''s best to have a daughter. I like a daughter."


    After Ding Qianlie became pregnant with a child, Ding Ning now has no taboos. He wants every woman to have a child for himself. Anyway, he doesn''t need money and can afford to have more children.


    "But I... I..."


    Chen Wanqing stopped talking.


    "What? Don''t want to give birth to me."


    Ding Ning felt a little uncomfortable and her face sank. After all, she was confused and took her. Although she didn''t seem to have any resistance, who knows what she thought in her heart.


    "No, of course not. I think... I... I''m so old. If I give you... Children, will people laugh at you?"


    Chen Wanqing explained in some confusion that she was a sensitive woman, good at observing words and expressions, and had seen Ding Ning''s displeasure.


    "Fool, how old are you? Aren''t you forty?"


    Ding Ning knew he had wronged her, looked a little slower and said softly.


    "I''m thirty-nine, but I''m forty."


    Chen Wanqing clenched her lips and said with depression and inferiority.


    "Hehe, you are not an ordinary person now, but a strong person in Zhenwu. You have 150 years of longevity. For martial arts, people under the age of 50 belong to young people. You are only 40 years old, which is only equivalent to the early twenties of ordinary people. In the future, with the improvement of your cultivation level, you will become younger and younger."


    Ding Ning said with a smile.


    Although the words have the meaning of comfort, it''s not cheating her. After all, with the improvement of cultivation level, the life expectancy of martial artists will increase accordingly. At the age of 40, they are really young and cute.


    "Really?"


    Chen Wanqing''s eyes brightened and asked excitedly.


    "Of course, it''s still based on your current cultivation level. When you become a strong man in Shenwu state, you will have at least 500 years of life. If you can step into Shengwu state and live a thousand or eight hundred years, it''s normal. Then you will know how ridiculous it is for you to tangle with your age of 40."


    Ding Ning said firmly, but she felt a slight pain in her heart. Feng Pian dance thought so at the beginning, but she was despised by herself. Now I remember how ridiculous it was to tangle with her age at that time.


    I don''t know if she will attend the martial arts meeting. Can I see her? What should I say after seeing her?


    The death of Feng Jiu was an insurmountable gully between them, which made him suddenly feel depressed, lost the nature of conversation, and buried himself in porridge.


    Chen Wanqing is very considerate and aware of his bleak meaning. Although she doesn''t know what he thinks, she wisely doesn''t disturb him. She secretly decides in her heart that if she wants to practice, she must practice to a higher level and strive to have a longer life, so that she can accompany this beloved little man for a long time.


    "I should go. You can sleep for a while."


    Ding Ning finished the porridge and naturally handed the dishes and chopsticks to Chen Wanqing. After a full interval, he said softly.


    "I''m not sleepy. I want to practice. Can you teach me?"


    Chen Wanqing asked with some uneasiness.


    "Practice?"


    Ding Ning was stunned, and said with some tears and smiles: "it''s not that you can''t teach, but that you can''t teach. When you reach the Zhenwu realm, you have reached the limit of being able to use resources to build accomplishments. The Shenwu realm needs your own perception to break through."


    "Feeling? How to feel?"


    Chen Wanqing is practicing Xiaobai and asks in a daze.


    Ding Ning felt his chin and found that he had made a big mistake. He just wanted to let his women have self-protection, but he forgot to teach them how to practice.


    Of course, it''s also because most women have no sense of cultivation and are busy with their own worldly affairs. It''s the first one like Chen Wanqing to take the initiative to ask.


    "Well, I can''t tell you about Cultivation for a while. Tonight, you let Ye Huan and them take you to Paradise Island and let Xi give you a lecture."


    Ding Ning had no time or ability to explain the essence of cultivation to them. Although the demon women understood it, they were demon people and took a different path from ordinary people.

 Chapter 1545

    Probably only Xi, the daughter of the creator God, who understands the essence of cultivation, can have this level and strength to explain how to cultivate to women.


    Although Chen Wanqing didn''t know who Xi was or where Paradise Island was, she knew that she could get the answer from the Ye Huan sisters. She nodded meekly at once to show that she understood.


    Ding Ning saw that it was getting late and it would be late if he didn''t start again. He immediately stood up and came to the room to start the transmission array. In Chen Wanqing''s dull eyes, he disappeared without a trace.


    If Ding Ning hadn''t brought her too much shock and mystery, so that she had strong immunity and endurance, otherwise a big living person would suddenly disappear and have to frighten her out.


    "Magical man, magical world, Ding Ning, I will try to catch up with you."


    Chen Wanqing quietly clenched her fist and whispered like cheering herself. She seemed to have seen a brand-new door slowly opening in front of her. Behind the door, there was an unknown and mysterious world waiting for her to explore.


    More than ten kilometers away from the Ulun Valley, two figures waiting quietly.


    Suddenly, a water like space ripple came, and a figure suddenly appeared out of thin air.


    "Big... Er, young master, here you are."


    The two figures who had been waiting for a long time immediately bowed respectfully and looked at Ding Ning fanatically.


    "It''s hard for you. Put away your things and lead the way."


    Ding Ning said hello with a smile.


    Two ghost leopard soldiers put away the transmission array on the ground and whispered to him by the side of the road to report what happened in the Ulun valley.


    "What''s going on? Tell me more."


    Ding Ning frowned slightly. Unexpectedly, something happened again in Wulun Valley this night, which made him smell an unusual smell.


    It turned out that the thing happened to the two dead disciples of the holy medical school. Due to the shock of purple finches, the holy medical school never dared to collect the body.


    When Qingyun security returned to the station, the holy doctor sent someone to collect the bodies. Unexpectedly, the two bodies disappeared without knowing when they were stolen.


    At this time, the saint doctor could not bear to ignore his face. He found the top level of each Saint door and asked for a thorough investigation of all the people present at that time.


    As soon as this request was put forward, it immediately caused an uproar. I''m kidding. At that time, not to mention the people who went shopping in the night market. There were no less than 10000 people just setting up stalls in various sects. If everyone was asked, the martial arts Congress would not be held.


    However, the saint doctor''s face has been torn. This time, it''s completely shameless. If you cry, make trouble and hang yourself, you have to ask the Organizing Committee of the conference to explain to the saint doctor. You also have something to say that the person who killed them is the most suspected, and the spearhead is directed at Qingyun security.


    Who is the Organizing Committee of the conference? Nominally, it is the Imperial Palace and the seven holy gates. In fact, it is held by the Imperial Palace, which represents the Chinese government. The seven holy gates are members of the organizing committee. Although no one has shown up yet, the names of the seven holy gates are there, and no one dares to deny it.


    What''s more, Qingyun security itself is a member of the martial arts community of China and belongs to the imperial palace. It''s reasonable for the saint doctor to ask the imperial palace for an explanation. There''s nothing wrong with it.


    As one of the members of the organizing committee, the saint doctor asked the imperial palace to give them an explanation. It sounds ironic, but in fact, it is not ridiculous at all. They put themselves in the position of a victim. Obviously, they want to use this matter to make an article and force a conflict between the Imperial Palace and the relic of Saint knife.


    Why do you say that?


    Because the disciple of the holy medicine sect was killed by Qingyun security. Who is Qingyun security? Most people may not know, but each holy gate has a strong intelligence network, and they all know the relationship between Qingyun security and Ding Ning. Ding Ning is also one of the holy knife survivors identified by the holy doctor gate. Therefore, as long as the Imperial Palace moves Qingyun security, it is equivalent to moving Ding Ning, and moving Ding Ning is equivalent to moving the holy knife survivors, How can the remnant of Shengdao give up with Guoshi mansion?


    The saint doctor''s abacus was very good. He directly pointed the spearhead at Qingyun security, united with Saint sword mountain villa and Saint daughter''s family to force the palace, and forced the main organizer of the martial arts conference, Guoshi mansion, to give them an explanation as a victim.


    Otherwise, the three holy gates will protest against the government''s unfair treatment and favor those who do not abide by the rules. They will announce their joint withdrawal from the martial arts conference, and all the previously signed agreements will be invalidated, allowing the government to face the pressure of the Western military circles alone.


    The most unexpected thing is that Tianyin temple has also stood on the side of the three holy gates this time, forming a trend of the four holy gates working together. It also issued a statement with awe inspiring righteousness to severely condemn some unruly people, not only killing innocent people but also destroying corpses. It simply doesn''t look at the heroes in the world.


    Although Tianyin temple did not name names, people with clear eyes could see that it was deliberately aimed at Qingyun security.


    In this case, the imperial palace is in a dilemma. Regardless of the relationship between Ding Ning and Qingyun security, moving Qingyun security is tantamount to cutting its own hands and feet; But if you don''t move, the imperial palace can''t afford this consequence.


    Except for the seven holy gates, the six holy gates are now the four holy gates working together to force the palace. The big snow mountain has always refused to stand on the wall. Only Tianji Pavilion supports the Guoshi mansion and the four holy gates to argue, but it has little effect.


    The most important thing is that if the three holy gates withdraw from the competition, the martial arts meeting will not count even if the name is not right, even if the martial arts competition is completed, and the three holy gates will never be recognized.


    In this way, the martial arts assembly has become a joke, and the anger and resentment of Western martial arts will all be scattered on the Guoshi mansion. If there is a conflict, the Guoshi mansion will be an enemy to the martial arts forces all over the world. The sinister intentions of the three holy gates are chilling.


    "Master, martial uncle, what shall we do now?"


    Rao is a greedy wolf who has experienced many storms and waves. At the moment, he is also a six headed man. He uses the excuse of asking for instructions from his superiors to delay time and rush back to the residence of the imperial scholar''s office to solicit Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou''s opinions.


    "What do you say to do? Drag!"


    Xiang Tiange glared at him discontentedly and said lightly.


    "Drag? How?"


    With a bitter face, the greedy wolf wailed, "the three holy gates are coming to the city, and there are tens of thousands of ancient Wuzong doors and families attached to them. They denounced Qingyun security, protested that our imperial government favors murderers, and forced us to make a decision immediately."


    "Then decide. Don''t they want to quit the game? Let them quit, love."


    Qu Wuyou disdained and said, "a group of clowns will use these means that can''t be on the table. MD, the martial arts use public opinion violence. Is it the martial arts? They even want to use our scholar''s office as a gun maker. We really think we are fools."


    "Ah? Really let them quit the game?"


    The greedy wolf was stunned and couldn''t believe it. He rubbed his ears and thought he had heard wrong.


    "Otherwise? Do you want to find Qingyun security trouble?"


    Xiang Tiange stared at him impatiently and muttered to himself that Qingyun security is Ding Ning''s person. Even if it''s not his own, there are two strong men in the holy martial arts realm who can''t see the depth. The Imperial Palace won''t run foolishly to ask for trouble.


    If the three holy gates really have the courage to find the trouble of Qingyun security, how can they use this despicable means to force the imperial palace to obey.


    "But what should I say?"


    The greedy wolf''s face has become an old chrysanthemum. He doesn''t want to offend Qingyun security. However, as the specific operator of the actual work of the martial arts conference, he should take into account the overall situation and hope to hold the martial arts conference smoothly. He can''t be as capricious as master and martial uncle.


    "Fool, you say that the imperial government fully agrees with them and fully supports them in finding trouble with Qingyun security."


    Seeing that the disciple was not enlightened, Xiang Tiange said angrily.


    "Ah!"


    The greedy wolf screamed, but he quickly reacted. His face showed surprise, thumbed up and flattered: "high, master is still high."


    Sure enough, Jiang is still old and spicy. In a word, he kicked the ball to the three holy gates. Don''t you want to settle with Qingyun security? Then go. The Imperial Palace agrees with you with both hands and supports you in spirit. Let''s see if the three saints have the courage.


    "It''s not your master''s height, but you''re too stupid. No wonder you broke the army. That fool was killed seven times and played around all day."


    Qu Wuyou turned his strange eyes and revealed his background without mercy.


    The muscles on the greedy wolf''s face twitched, and his face was covered with black lines. He secretly feigned in his heart. Martial uncle, can''t you not open which pot and carry which pot?


    But compared with solving a big problem, he could completely ignore this small injury and ran out with fists and gifts.


    "Those who come are not good. The greedy wolf is still too young to deal with them."


    As soon as the greedy wolf left, Xiang Tiange''s face became gloomy and said with worry.


    "There''s no way. Anyway, our Imperial Palace doesn''t take the dirty work. MD, it''s smart enough to break our arms."


    Qu Wuyou said with a cold light flashing at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Now that these people have been united, I''m afraid their intentions are not small. We must not be careless. If one is bad, I''m afraid the peace agreement will be torn up."


    Xiang Tiange thinks further. He always thinks that some unknown changes may have taken place in the ancient martial world, making these holy gates ready to move. It does not rule out the possibility that someone wants to tear up the peace agreement.


    "Who knows, we try our best to do what we want to do. We have all died once. If we can die for our country, we will die well."


    Qu Wuyou raised his eyebrows and said calmly.


    "That''s true. Our iron and blood thirteen guards were not afraid of the ancient martial world at that time. Now they won''t be afraid. It''s a big deal to die. If they really don''t care about the overall situation, they''ll fight. I happen to have some itching."


    Xiang Tiange said with pride and enthusiasm.


    "Yes, what the seventh brother said is that it''s just a death. Why hang it?"


    Qu Wuyou laughed happily and said, "if these ancient warriors really think that the present Shenzhou is as deceptive as it was a hundred years ago, they are wrong. If they dare to die, we dare to bury them. I was so anxious that I sent planes and cannons to flatten their nest. We secretly recorded the coordinates of these holy gates with Taizu in those years, so as to ensure the accuracy of each blow."


    "Taizu is really farsighted and farsighted. I''m afraid he thought of this problem at that time, so he took the opportunity of signing a peace agreement with the ancient martial world to let us quietly record the location coordinates of the major holy gates."


    Xiang Tiange sighed with deep emotion.


    Before, he didn''t understand what Taizu asked them to remember the coordinates of the holy gate. Until now, he suddenly realized that Taizu had long realized that the peace agreement could not limit the rebellious ancient warriors forever, so he left behind.

 Chapter 1546

    "That''s why Taizu had no plans in his life. He was arrogant and never fought uncertain battles. Since ancient times, it has been a great trouble for the imperial court to break the ban with martial arts. With Taizu''s wisdom, how could he not count this? Even if we were lucky to force the ancient martial arts world to bow down and sign a peace agreement at that time, he could not leave some backup hands to prevent the ancient martial arts from making trouble in the future.


    Qu Wuyou sighed leisurely. The color of missing flickered in her eyes. Taizu, are you okay under the spring? Waiting for us, maybe we will come down to you soon, and then accompany you in front of and behind your horse, fight for you and create a peaceful world.


    "I hope they are interesting and don''t force us to get there."


    Although Xiang Tiange felt at ease, they still didn''t want to take the last step if they didn''t have to. After all, it was a situation in which both sides were hurt by one thousand enemies and eight hundred by themselves. It was really not a blessing for China.


    "Jianghu should look like Jianghu. These holy gates have been separated from modern society for too long. They are pretentious and regard themselves as gods and Buddhas. They are a little out of their minds. They even want to kill people with a knife and drag our national scholar''s house into the water."


    Qu Wuyou sneered and joked.


    "Make a fuss and see what tricks they can play. I''ve arranged someone to send a letter to Qingyun security to let them guard against it carefully. The only trouble is this boundary, which limits everyone''s cultivation. It''s good and bad for us."


    Xiang Tiange''s eyes twinkled with a cold light: "if they really don''t know how to be funny, don''t blame us for not talking about the Jianghu rules. First give them a hard meal with guns and grenades."


    "Ha ha, seventh brother, you still don''t talk about Jianghu rules. You''re not afraid of people''s jokes when it comes out."


    Qu Wuyou stretched out his hand and nodded falsely. He laughed and said, "but I like it."


    "I''m from the imperial court, but I''m not from the Jianghu. The Jianghu rules are useless to me."


    Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou looked at each other and smiled so sinister and brilliant.


    ¡­¡­


    The only large wooden house in the Ulun Valley is the high-level meeting hall of major forces.


    "Support. As the host, our Imperial Academy will fully support the punishment of those who do not act according to the rules. That''s what the boss means."


    The greedy wolf stood tall and said without changing his face and jumping in the face of the leaders of the holy gate.


    Tianjizi sat still and didn''t speak. His face was ancient and calm. He couldn''t see any emotion. Tianxuanzi frowned and was about to come forward to say something, but he was stopped by tianjizi with a wink.


    The high priest and a veiled slim woman looked at the scene with great interest, and their eyes showed the color of thinking.


    A group of old monks in Tianyin temple are like old monks who have settled down, close their eyes and rest, and look like they have nothing to do with themselves.


    More than a dozen veiled women of the saints were as cold as ice and could not see any emotional ups and downs.


    Shengjian mountain villa has a straight waist, a long sword, an expressionless face and a sense of killing.


    Han Wuyang''s eyes glittered. When he heard the speech, he showed a touch of unexpected color. He picked his eyebrows and a sneer at the corners of his mouth. The imperial scholar''s residence is just like this. It''s not a good thing to bully the soft and fear the hard.


    PI Yi was overjoyed. He bowed his hands and said politely, "that''s good. Since the Imperial Palace also thinks so, please preside over justice..."


    "They are unruly and reckless. It''s too much. As the organizer of the conference, our scholar''s office naturally wants to preside over justice. However, as we all know, although Qingyun security occupies the quota of our scholar''s office, it is not actually from our scholar''s office. We have no direct relationship with them, and they don''t listen to us."


    The greedy wolf enthusiastically interrupted PI Yitian''s words, then changed his face, showed his embarrassment, and bowed deeply 90 degrees, Sincerely hugged his fist and asked: "all the elders present here are from the holy gate. As members of the Organizing Committee of the conference, they are obliged to punish those who do not abide by the rules. Greedy wolf hereby implores you to punish the lawless, so as to maintain the order of the Martial Arts Conference."


    "Er!"


    The smile on PI Yitian''s face was stiff on his face. His expression was as disgusting as eating stool. He choked for a long time and couldn''t speak.


    I secretly scolded myself. I wanted to provoke a dispute between your imperial palace and Qingyun security, but you wanted us to be paralyzed. Qingyun security has two Saint martial level masters in charge. If I can fight too early, I''ll call the door. Why bother to provoke a dispute between your imperial palace and Qingyun security?


    But the national scholar''s office is the organizer of the conference. Yes, it also agreed to sanction Qingyun security. The members of the organizing committee have the obligation to maintain order. The greedy wolf''s request is reasonable.


    Pike Tianma clawed and looked at Han Wuyang''s gloomy old face for help. He didn''t have the courage to agree to such a request. He couldn''t understand it in his heart.


    Martial uncle said he would stand by and kill people with a knife. Why did he change his mind in the twinkling of an eye? He also took the initiative to contact the holy gate, talked about Tianyin temple, and jointly forced the imperial palace to find Qingyun security trouble.


    "I heard that Qingyun security has a close relationship with Ding Ning, but Ding Ning has a lot of relationship with your government. I don''t know if it''s true."


    Jiang is still old and spicy. Han Wuyang just pondered a little and stared at the greedy wolf with an aggressive way.


    "Ding Ning? What Ding Ning? I don''t even know him. How can I have a lot of relations with our imperial government?"


    The greedy wolf was cluttering in his heart, but his face was silent. He timely showed a blank expression. A light sentence pushed all the questions away. If the people present hadn''t done their homework, they would almost take it seriously.


    Han Wuyang was so depressed that he almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood. NIMA, are the people in the Imperial Palace so shameless?


    He wanted to make a fuss about the relationship between Ding Ning and the imperial government, but he didn''t expect that the greedy wolf denied it so firmly. If people don''t admit it, he can''t force him to admit it.


    However, since he was ready to operate on Ding Ning, he had considered it all and did not expose the greedy wolf''s lie immediately, He said meaningfully: "it''s best not to know that. My holy medical door has a holiday with Na dingning, but for the consideration of the martial arts meeting, so we didn''t care about him. Unexpectedly, he ordered Qingyun security to target my holy medical door, which didn''t pay attention to my seven holy doors."


    "Well, you old man surnamed Han, you are not qualified to represent all the holy doors. At least, you can''t represent Tianji Pavilion. You speak with high sounding and awe inspiring righteousness. You have a festival with Ding Ning? Hehe, isn''t it because of the resentment between you and the remnant of Shengdao? You want to drag everyone into the water and have been dreaming. I bah. What did the holy doctor do in Tianji pavilion? You know this I haven''t settled with your saint doctor yet. "


    Tianxuanzi couldn''t help it. Regardless of tianjizi''s obstruction, he jumped out and pointed to Han Wuyang''s nose, and the foam flew across his mouth, breaking into a big curse.


    "Ah, I''m so angry. You want to die!"


    Han Wuyang is one of the old antiques of the saint doctor sect. He has a high status and has always been respected by the disciples. Where was he scolded by pointing his nose? Suddenly there was a trace of hostility in his eyes, and he slapped tianxuanzi with an angry palm.


    "Why? I''m so angry. I really think I''m afraid of you. I''ve wanted to beat you for a long time."


    Tianxuanzi was not afraid at all. He raised his hand and greeted him, scolding in his mouth.


    If it were normal, he would never dare to fight with Han Wuyang, but now, hehe, everyone is tianwu territory. Who is afraid of who? Even if he can''t fight, Han Wuyang, who can play for a while and a half, can''t help him.


    With a bang, the two were equally divided and fought a tie. Han Wuyang''s angry forehead jumped with green tendons, his hair was full of anger, and he screamed and jumped at tianxuanzi.


    Tianxuanzi had experienced many battles. He was not afraid of him. He welcomed him without fear. His spiritual power kept flashing. In the twinkling of an eye, they fought for hundreds of rounds. It was fun to play.


    "Stop!"


    "Calm down, two."


    "Calm down, calm down."


    "Tianxuanzi, stop it."


    "Martial uncle, stop fighting. Speak slowly."


    "Han Daoyou, tianxuanzi Daoyou, calm down. Stop first."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as they saw this, they fought, split and came forward to persuade each other. If the strong in the holy martial arts realm started at ordinary times, except for the strong at the same level, others would definitely go as far as possible, lest they be affected by the battle.


    But now, everyone is in tianwu state, and no one will be afraid. They rush up, pulling their arms, holding their thighs, and pulling their shoulders. They just separate them and press them.


    "Let go. I have to kill him today."


    Han Wuyang''s bun was loosened in the process of pulling, and his hair was like a mad cow. He wanted to break away from the obstruction of the people, kept stretching his legs and kicking tianxuanzi, and roared loudly in his mouth.


    "Old man, I killed you. Come here."


    Tianxuanzi also tried to break free. With a strange twist of his body, he freed one hand. While Han Wuyang''s hands and legs were pressed, a straight fist hit his left eye socket heavily.


    "Ah ah, let me go. I''m going to kill him, kill him..."


    Han Wuyang only felt that Venus was rising in front of him, and his left eye became a panda''s eye. He roared hysterically.


    "Come on, old man, give you some color and you''ll open the dyeing workshop. I can''t beat you."


    Tianxuanzi succeeded in the sneak attack. Looking at Han Wuyang''s swollen left eye, he immediately smiled and provoked triumphantly.


    Just about to take the opportunity to give him another eye sealing hammer, he was grabbed by Tianji Zi and said coldly, "stop it."


    Tianxuanzi always respected this elder martial brother most. Seeing that he was angry, he immediately withered and didn''t struggle. He let someone separate him from Han Wuyang, but quietly gave a thumbs up to the innocent big shaman, who pretended not to see.


    Tianxuanzi is not stupid. Just now it was clear that the big shaman deliberately released water and pretended not to stop him, so he could take out his hand and give Han Wuyang an eye sealing hammer to take advantage of it. Although it was impossible to hurt the old thing, it could make him a big fool.


    "Let go, let go of me. Today''s humiliation must be repaid with blood. I''ll kill him, kill him."


    Han Wuyang''s lungs were blown up by gas. Where did he get such gas? He yelled like a madman.


    The greedy wolf is smiling and relieved of his anger,


    "Old Han, calm down, calm down. What can''t you say? Why do you have to do this? It''s not decent, it''s not decent. You should calm down first."


    The leader of Shengjian mountain villa is also a strong man in Shengwu territory, named Jiang Wenjian. He has a good relationship with Han Wuyang and took him to persuade him.


    Han Wuyang soon calmed down and knew that the holy doctor''s face would be lost if he continued to make trouble like this. It''s really embarrassing that the strong in the holy martial arts realm should wrestle with others like a local ruffian.


    But he has always been a small bellied man. How could he let tianxuanzi go so easily? He stared at tianjizi viciously and said coldly: "tianjizi leader, I need an explanation."


    "Saying? You''re paralyzed. I haven''t asked you for an explanation yet."


    Tianxuanzi has always been a lawless Lord. When he heard the speech, he was angry and shouted angrily: "your shit leader chiyangzi killed my Tianji Pavilion disciples under the banner of healing my senior brother. Why didn''t you give us an explanation."

 Chapter 1547

    Han Wuyang was stunned by choking. Then he looked gloomy and hugged the machine and worshipped: "what the former leader of Chiyang did was his own doing, which is not the meaning of our saint medical sect. Therefore, for his wanton behavior, our saint medical sect will certainly explain to Tianji Pavilion."


    Former leader?


    Everyone was stunned. Chiyang stepped down? Why didn''t you get the news.


    Also, I haven''t heard about Chiyang killing Tianji Pavilion disciples. There''s an inside story about it.


    I have to say that even high-end martial artists have a heart of gossip. They immediately whispered and talked in a low voice.


    Tianji Zi raised his eyebrows, hugged his fist and saluted: "elder Han has a heart."


    "That matter will naturally be explained to Tianji Pavilion later. Please tell me about today''s matter."


    Han Wuyang stroked Wuqing''s left eye, forcibly restrained his towering anger, and said expressionless.


    For many years, he was a strong man in the holy martial arts realm. He was even beaten in the eye of a panda. In his opinion, it was even more embarrassing than killing him. He had to ask for an explanation for everything.


    But as soon as this was said, everyone''s face became strange. How did you feel that this goods was so contrary to the feeling that pupils were bullied by their classmates and complained to their parents?


    Tianji son took a smoke from the corner of his mouth, tried to resist a smile and said solemnly, "I don''t know what kind of explanation elder Han Taishang wants."


    What kind of explanation do you want?


    Han Wuyang was stunned when he heard this. What kind of explanation can he want?


    Kill tianxuanzi?


    He wanted to, but Tianji was absolutely impossible to agree, and such an explanation was indeed over.


    Give him a panda eye? That''s too irritating.


    Why don''t you let someone press him and beat him up? No, no, it''s like you can''t beat him. It''s really too bad.


    Han Wuyang was tangled. His lips stammered for a long time and couldn''t speak. What he was beaten was so oppressive that he was willing to explain. He was embarrassed to ask. He really lost his face to the Pacific Ocean.


    "Otherwise, leave the border and let tianxuanzi Taoist friend take my martial uncle''s palm. It''s over."


    PI Yi''s sky was overcast. Seeing Han Wuyang''s hesitation, he immediately acted as a dog head strategist and suggested.


    Everyone''s face has changed. NIMA, this move is so poisonous. It seems fair, but it''s actually very sinister.


    You should know that the higher the cultivation level, the greater the strength gap. The strength gap between a small realm is a world of difference.


    Although Han Wuyang is just the beginning of holy martial arts, and tianxuanzi is the peak of divine martial arts, they seem to be only one realm, but this is a great realm.


    What''s more, although Han Wuyang is still in the early stage of Shengwu, he is the strong one of the two Heaven of Shengwu. He is different from tianxuanzi by one big realm and two small realms. If there is no boundary restriction, Han Wuyang may be able to kill tianxuanzi with a slap.


    Tianjizi''s face also sank. He wanted tianxuanzi''s life. Although this younger martial brother always made trouble outside and caused him trouble, he really loved him. He had to fight with anyone who wanted his life.


    Looking at the hypocritical smile on PI Yitian''s face, Rao was very clever. He couldn''t help being angry and said coldly: "do you dare to take my hand?"


    PI Yitian''s smile was stiff and his heart was a little empty, but Tianji pavilion was never good at martial arts, and Tianji Zi never showed his accomplishments. He didn''t think he really couldn''t take his palm.


    "Well, it''s settled. Tianxuanzi takes my palm and PI Yitian takes tianjizi''s friend''s palm. Today''s matter is even. No matter life or death, no one can ask anyone for trouble in the future."


    Han Wuyang, fearing that Tianji would not agree, immediately promised.


    Tianjizi''s heart sank and he couldn''t help feeling remorseful. He just wanted to stimulate PI Yitian to change his mouth, but he didn''t expect that Han Wuyang didn''t care about the life and death of PI Yitian in order to vent his anger.


    Such a kind and ungrateful person made him feel cold. When he was about to oppose, tianxuanzi suddenly raised his voice and said, "OK, I''ll take it."


    "Tianxuanzi, don''t fool around."


    Tianji Zi was shocked and shouted loudly.


    "Elder martial brother, my way is different from yours. I am brave and diligent and never shrink back. If I shrink back because of fear today, I''m afraid I can only stay in this realm forever."


    Tianxuanzi''s look was more serious than ever. He said, "I''ve stayed at the peak of Shenwu realm long enough. Time waits for no man. Today I''m going to Bo a future to see whether I can die or break my cocoon into a butterfly."


    Tianjizi trembled and stared at the younger martial brother who had been making trouble all day. His nose was a little sour. Tianxuanzi finally made a decision.


    This made him feel both comfort and bitterness in his heart. Others couldn''t hear the meaning of "time waits for no man", but he knew what it meant in his heart.


    The elders of Tianji pavilion''s school guarding the array eye are over consumed and can''t hold on. He and tianxuanzi are the only ones who can replace him. However, tianxuanzi''s cultivation is insufficient and he can''t be competent for the time being. Therefore, he wants to live in death and take the opportunity of a breakthrough with the hand of Han Wuyang.


    If possible, Tianji would rather guard the array eye by himself than sacrifice this younger martial brother, but Tianji dance has not grown up. Tianji Pavilion is at a time of shortage and can''t live without him, so he can only let tianxuanzi top if he is unwilling.


    Tianji Pavilion consumes vitality and predicts Tianji to deduce the general trend of heaven and earth. This is the mission of Tianji Pavilion members. Since they joined Tianji Pavilion, they have long been ready to sacrifice for the common people in the world.


    So tianjizi didn''t tangle for too long. He sighed deeply and asked softly, "have you decided?"


    "It''s decided. I hope senior brother can do it!"


    Tianxuanzi seriously hugged his fist and bowed 90 degrees. He couldn''t afford it for a long time.


    "Well, now that you have made a decision, the elder martial brother can do nothing but fight with all his strength."


    Tianji Zi has a pale hair and a childlike face. He always feels kind and harmless to people and animals. He is like a kind elder. No one has ever seen him angry.


    But at the moment, he was really angry. His beard and hair were all open. He was angry and depressed in his chest. His eyes were full of grief and undisguised determination to kill. Although this was tianxuanzi''s own choice, the initiator was PI Yitian, and he would kill him.


    If younger martial brother breaks his cocoon and becomes a butterfly, he will make a profit; If the younger martial brother dies, it''s a funeral for him.


    Tianxuanzi heard what he meant and knew that the elder martial brother with a Bodhisattva heart moved his intention to kill for the first time in his life, which made him both moved and frightened.


    Kill PI Yitian, will the saint doctor stop?


    The answer is No. since then, even if there is a death feud between the two holy gates, elder martial brother, as the leader of the cabinet, knows that it is unwise to do so, but he will not turn back for his sake. How can he not be moved and frightened.


    PI Yitian didn''t know why he was so upset, but Han Wuyang had made a decision, and he didn''t dare not refuse. He comforted himself that tianjizi was just an old guy who practiced non lethal tianjishu. He broke the sky with his own strength, that is, he was seriously injured. As long as he didn''t die, martial uncle could kill tianxuanzi and export evil Qi, and he could earn money.


    "Why, hey, why!"


    Jiang Wenjian shook his head and sighed. Tianji Pavilion is respected by people all over the world. It''s unwise for the saint doctor to make enemies with it, but he knows Han Wuyang''s nature of vengeance. Since he has decided to do something, he will never change it, and he is too lazy to persuade him again.


    The relationship between the saint and the saint is almost the same, and there is no preference for anyone. At the moment, being silent and neutral means more to watch the excitement.


    All monks of the Tianyin Temple sighed with the a sigh of the compassion, but they didn''t dissuade, giving people a feeling of the hypocrisy.


    As always, the high priest remained calm and looked on coldly. He didn''t show who he was closer to.


    Greedy wolf didn''t expect that things would develop to this point. He was inevitably nervous and sad. After all, Tianji Pavilion always stood on the side of the Imperial Palace, which filled him with good feelings.


    But he also knew that his words were slight. Since both sides had made a decision, he had no right to speak. He could only give tianxuanzi a worried look.


    Tianxuanzi not only had no fear, but was eager to try. He didn''t pay attention to life and death at all. This painting fell into the eyes of the public and greatly changed the great scourge.


    Until this time, someone remembered another nickname of tianxuanzi. The name of Wu madman really deserved its reputation.


    A group of high-level officials from the martial arts circle of China walked towards the outside of the Ulun Valley, which attracted the attention of many early martial artists. Good people followed them. I don''t know what big events happened when these big people went out together at this time.


    Ding Ning looked at a large number of people coming in amazement, and his face became very strange. Did these people come to meet themselves?


    But then, he realized that it was wrong. Except that the greedy wolf winked at him, Tianji Zi and Tianxuan Zi passed him like they didn''t see him.


    The great shaman glanced at him and didn''t speak. Instead, the veil woman beside him flashed an excited color at the bottom of her eyes, but it just flashed away. It soon changed into an ancient well without waves and walked out among the people in the big snow mountain.


    But I was laughing in my heart. Saint doctor''s gate, Saint sword mountain villa and Saint daughter''s family kept saying that they had a festival with him, shouted to kill and cut, but it was ironic that no one knew him when I met him face-to-face.


    It''s no wonder they don''t know Ding Ning. After all, although Ding Ning''s reputation makes them hate his bones, none of the people present at the three holy gates have seen him. It''s reasonable not to recognize him.


    Ding Ning got the hint of the greedy wolf, swallowed the greeting at his mouth, and silently mixed with the crowd to see what they were going to do.


    "Boss, you''re here!"


    Langnan was sent by Qingyun security to observe the situation. When he found Ding Ning in the crowd, he was overjoyed and quietly came to him and said respectfully and softly.


    "What''s going on?"


    Ding Ning also asked softly.


    "The holy doctor''s gate and Tianji pavilion are knocked up..."


    Wolf Nan said the story quickly.


    Since the Imperial Palace has specially sent someone to inform Qingyun security of the event, langnan said in great detail.


    Ding Ning frowned and showed a tangled color. If tianxuanzi was forced, he would not watch him die, but now he volunteered, so he had no choice.


    Because he knows very well that everyone has his own way. Tianxuanzi needs enough pressure to break through. If he blocks now, he may hurt him instead.


    "In order to avoid attracting people''s attention, the landlady followed them. Everyone planned to go out of the border and kill all the people of the saint doctor''s gate. If other Saint gates dared to join in blindly, they would kill them all."


    Wolf Nan knew what he was worried about, and said with a cruel look on his face. It seems that they can''t bear this holy doctor. Of course, there is another reason. They are full of favor for Tianji Pavilion, which always helps them speak. Naturally, they don''t want tianxuanzi to have an accident.

 Chapter 1548

    "No, tell them not to act rashly. Do everything according to my orders. No one is allowed to do it without my orders."


    Ding Ning was scared out of his head in a cold sweat and quickly ordered.


    Wolf Nan answered and quickly left to tell everyone.


    Ding Ning was secretly glad that he arrived in time. Otherwise, his fierce women could really poke a hole in the sky.


    It''s not that Ding Ning is afraid of the holy gate, but that he knows that the three realms are about to go into chaos. The human world is already in an absolute weak position. If he loses his troops because of internal strife, the situation of the human world will be even more precarious.


    Sometimes I have to compromise in order to take the overall situation into account.


    Ding Ning never understood this sentence so deeply at this moment.


    The saint doctor repeatedly bothered him. The saint sword mountain villa had no grievances with him, but it was full of malice to fight and kill him. The saint girl family didn''t know whether to live or die, and dared to provoke him. According to his vengeance, he had already killed him and killed them all.


    But for the sake of the so-called overall situation, even if he suffered any great grievance, as long as he didn''t suffer substantive harm, he could bear it.


    After all, although he can mass produce the strong in Zhenwu, once the three realms are in chaos, he is likely to face one or even several enemies.


    At that time, Shengwu realm can barely be regarded as a high-end combat power, Shenwu realm is the mainstay, and Zhenwu realm is just a little stronger than cannon fodder. Therefore, these high-end combat power of Shengmen can still be retained.


    Of course, the chaos in the three realms may not necessarily be an alien invasion, but he had to prepare for the worst. Who let him soak the daughter of the creator God? As a responsible man, he must shoulder her share of responsibility for Jiutian Xuannv.


    Elephant trunk slope.


    Er, this is Ding Ningqi''s name, because the hillside looks like an upturned elephant nose from a distance.


    At the moment, Han Wuyang and tianxuanzi stood at the nose without boundary suppression. They both released their most powerful momentum without scruples.


    However, the prestige of the holy martial arts realm is too strong. Tianxuanzi''s momentum shrinks and shrinks under the oppression of Han Wuyang, but he can only barely protect himself.


    The saint doctor has lost face these two days. Han Wuyang may want to find face in public and wait for more people to do it; Maybe he wanted to let tianxuanzi experience the feeling of fear before he died. Instead of taking action immediately, he stood quietly with his hands down, constantly released the pressure and oppressed tianxuanzi, wanted to erase his fighting spirit and war spirit, and destroy him spiritually.


    Tianxuanzi''s face was unprecedentedly dignified, his forehead had been soaked with bean sized sweat drops, and his feet were floating and unstable, just like the remnant leaves in the strong wind. There were signs of collapse at any time, but his eyes became more and more firm, and he looked like a different person in peace.


    Tianji Zimu stared at tianxuanzi with a strong color of worry, but he didn''t make a sound to stop Han Wuyang''s cheating means, and even wanted him to continue to delay time, because he knew that tianxuanzi needed this strong pressure to harden his will and soul.


    If you don''t break out in silence, you die in silence.


    Since tianxuanzi chose this road of near death, as a senior brother, he can only choose silent support and will never interfere in his gambling.


    Which is stronger or weaker is clear at a glance.


    The martial artists who came to see the excitement looked shocked and looked at tianxuanzi with pity.


    Of course, there is more excitement and excitement. You know, not to mention the battle between the strong and the strong. It is a luxury for them to see the strong at this level on weekdays.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were cold and stared at tianxuanzi without blinking. He didn''t care whether it was agreed or not. As long as tianxuanzi''s life was in danger, he would not hesitate to save people.


    The prestige of the holy martial arts realm may be terrible for ordinary people, but there is no pressure for him. He is a person who has adapted to the half immortal prestige.


    As for face? Hehe, for him, life is priceless. When people are dead, what do you want to do with your face?


    Rustle.


    More and more people came to hear the news. After all, this kind of battle has fatal temptation for any martial artist. Even if you can''t understand it, it''s good to broaden your horizons. This is the best conversation for decades.


    Maybe it''s because tianxuanzi has come. Although he is in danger, he has never collapsed. Han Wuyang feels that he has no face. He carries his hands and pretends to be forced: "one move, as long as you can take my move, I''ll spare your life."


    "Where did you get so much nonsense? Hurry up. Use your strongest means. I don''t need you to pretend to be kind here."


    While resisting the pressure, tianxuanzi said with difficulty. Even at this time, he didn''t forget to stimulate each other and said with a wink: "do you know that you look really funny wearing panda eyes as an expert now?"


    "Upright son is rude, go to hell."


    Han Wuyang remembered that he was still a panda''s eye. His face was very blue. There was an undisguised killing opportunity in his eyes. He was so angry that he condensed a half Zhang sized psychic palm. The psychic power in the surrounding air was like a long whale absorbing water and frantically remitted to the psychic palm at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    When the wind rises, the world is desolate.


    The palm became bigger and bigger, and in the twinkling of an eye it gathered into a huge palm of spiritual power tens of feet in size, slowly patting it to tianxuanzi with terrible pressure.


    Ding Ning''s heart suddenly caught in his throat, his fists were tightly held, and his legs formed a lunge, just like a cheetah ready to go. As long as tianxuanzi even showed a trace of fear, he would not hesitate to take the hand and block the palm for him.


    "Xiaoyou, this is his own choice. If he dies, he can be reborn. Please help Xiaoyou. Don''t interfere. Otherwise, even if he survives, life is better than death."


    A thin hairspring voice suddenly sounded in his mind, which relaxed his tight body. With the meaning of understanding on his face, he nodded slightly.


    Tianjizi looked more thoroughly than he did. Tianxuanzi had been stuck at the peak of divine power for a long time. This time, he chose to force himself to a dead end. If he failed, he became benevolent


    If he rushed to help, even if tianxuanzi could survive, the heart of martial arts would collapse. From then on, he could not enter without saying, and he might continue to fall into the realm until he became an ordinary person. For a martial artist who is obsessed with martial arts, life is better than death.


    If you can''t cross the past, you will die. If you cross the past, you will have a bright future.


    This choice is very difficult. Without great courage and courage, absolutely no one dares to gamble with his life, but tianxuanzi made the choice without hesitation. The determination of martial arts is moving.


    Ding Ning was deeply ashamed of tianxuanzi, an unreliable old fellow for the first time. If he had such a firm will of martial arts, I''m afraid he would have broken through the current shackles.


    Die to life, live to death.


    At this moment, the inexplicable touch made Ding Ning unknowingly undergo some unknown change, and his state of mind was sublimated. The whole person seemed to be washed out of lead, from sharp to plain.


    Great skill does not work, return to nature, the unity of heaven and man, the cohesion of gods and souls, understand the heart of heaven, and the holy martial arts can be expected.


    Tianjizi glanced at Ding Ning in surprise and secretly envied him. Unexpectedly, the little guy''s understanding was so high. It was just an epiphany and took another big step in the martial arts.


    Always paying attention to Ding Ning''s big shaman, he raised his eyebrows, outlined a surprised radian around his mouth, turned his head to the veil woman around him, saw her skillfully looking forward, looked at Ding Ning''s eyes, showed a color of satisfaction, his heart was hurt, and his eyes became a little gloomy.


    At that time, his father made the choice of sacrificing the princess''s happiness and asked her to marry a mere mortal. His heart was full of extreme anger and unwillingness, but facts proved that his father''s choice was right. The three blood lines were really extraordinary.


    Just, why is his heart so painful?


    At the beginning, Aruna, who was wearing a small hemp whip and was as innocent as an angel, followed his ass all day and called his brother Wutian with milk, but she never saw her again.


    Instead, the princess is always on the side, a face that is always veiled, cool and noble, but a princess who has refused a thousand li away.


    The great shaman lowered his eyes and saw the waves in her long and narrow eyes as beautiful as a woman. When he raised his eyes again, he had gathered all his emotions and became calm.


    Ding Ning, like an old monk, was immersed in a strange state. The breathing method of all things unknowingly began to run by itself, and the broken martial soul quickly began to repair.


    Although his eyes were closed, the whole world could be seen at a glance. Everyone''s every move became very slow in his perception. It played like a slow lens, and even enabled him to clearly "see" that the great hand of spiritual power was constantly absorbing the vitality of heaven and earth with a mysterious track.


    Fortunately, on the earth with thin aura, the power contained in the big hand of spiritual power is not so irresistible. Otherwise, tianxuanzi will never take this palm.


    But now, Ding Ning''s mood suddenly becomes very happy. Tianxuanzi may be seriously injured, but he will never die.


    Of course, if tianxuanzi breaks through again under this extreme pressure, he may not even get hurt.


    Almost, just a little.


    Ding Ning clearly "saw" that tianxuanzi''s martial spirit had merged with his divine spirit, but he didn''t know why, but he couldn''t integrate for a long time. It seemed that he always felt a little worse.


    This was the first time he saw the broken mirror process of Shenwu stepping into Shengwu, which made him intoxicated, completely selfless, and tightly "stare" at the martial spirit in tianxuanzi.


    At one moment, the spirit of tianxuanzi, who had never responded, suddenly moved under the pressure of life and death. As if full of spirituality, he suddenly stretched out a hand and grabbed the Wu soul, very simple and rough, and quickly integrated the two into one.


    Ding Ning''s face suddenly became strange. It felt like rape. It was a combination of violence, which made him feel cold like watching two men make a base.


    Tianxuanzi, who was shaking like a candle in the wind under the palm of a huge spiritual force, suddenly exuded a strong breath. The breath was weak at first, but it began to grow, expand and spread like a prairie fire


    "Ah!"


    Tianxuanzi was about to despair and collapse, but he was strongly unwilling to let him try to control the spirit without doing anything, but he never achieved any results.


    Until, when the big hand of Lingli was only half a meter away from him, the strong death threat stimulated all his potential. The strong will between lightning and flint finally controlled the divine soul. Due to the urgency of time, he had no time to be happy, so he directly grabbed the martial soul and forcibly integrated it into one.


    The strong sense of power that seemed to blend in water and milk made him burst out a long roar of joy, and his momentum kept rising. He raised his hand and punched the big hand of Lingli.

 Chapter 1549

    Boom!


    This fist was solid and thundered on the big hand of Lingli, like Mars hitting the earth.


    The big hand of spiritual power was broken, and the terrible air wave surged around. There was no grass in the place where it passed, and the elephant trunk slope collapsed three inches.


    Rub, rub!


    Tianxuanzi spilled blood at the corner of his mouth and retreated three steps in succession. Each step left a foot print of ten inches. When he stopped, his legs had fallen into the ground to his knees.


    Although he finally broke through at the critical moment, after all, he just broke through and made a hasty move. It was also very difficult to take the full blow of Han Wuyang, the holy and powerful man, and injury was inevitable.


    But the smile on his face was spreading. He extended his arms and looked up at the sky, as if he were embracing the whole world. He let the blood from the corners of his mouth fall on his clothes and live to death. He finally did it.


    Tianjizi''s face was gratified, and the smile at the corners of his mouth couldn''t hide more and more. If he didn''t take into account his image, he wanted to laugh at the moment.


    Yes, at last, it made his tightly hanging heart finally fall back to reality, so he didn''t notice Han Wuyang''s iron green face and the linglie killing machine that flashed from the bottom of his eyes.


    PI Yitian''s face was gloomy and he was surprised and envied. Unexpectedly, Tian xuanzi not only took the palm, but also made a breakthrough, which made him feel embarrassed.


    Especially when he remembered that he was going to take the opportunity of heaven according to the agreement, he couldn''t help being scared. If he hadn''t been in front of so many people, he wanted to run away.


    For Han Wuyang, nothing is more important than his face. Tianxuanzi made him lose his old face. He deliberately delayed time to kill him in public, but he didn''t expect that the bastard not only didn''t die, but also broke through the pressure brought to him by himself.


    How can he bear it? Tianxuanzi must die.


    Therefore, in full view of the public, in the extreme shock, envy and amazement of everyone, he violated the agreement regardless of his face and launched a second attack.


    As a strong person in the holy martial arts realm, what is the most powerful attack? There is no doubt that it is the power of the soul.


    A virtual shadow of the soul, which was as solid as the essence, suddenly came out of the body, just like a white horse crossing the gap, instantly crossed the space distance, appeared in front of the unsuspecting tianxuanzi and grabbed his head.


    "You dare!"


    Tianjizi''s smile stagnated on his face, and he burst into a cry of grief and rage. His figure had disappeared in place.


    Unfortunately, the distance was too far. He didn''t expect that Han Wuyang would suddenly go down the killer regardless of his face. At this time, he didn''t have time to rescue. His heart was sad and angry. For the first time in his life, he had a strong killing intention that couldn''t be hidden.


    Everyone was stunned. I didn''t expect that Han Wuyang, as the supreme elder of Shengmen and a strong man in Shengwu territory, would be so shameless, go back on his word and commit murder.


    Even Jiang Wenjian, who has always been a good friend with him, has strong dissatisfaction in his heart. Is this old thing crazy? Dare to risk the universal condemnation and break the contract openly in full view of the public. This is the rhythm of keeping pace with Tianji Pavilion.


    PI Yitian was very happy. Very good. Martial uncle shamelessly killed tianxuanzi and directly tore his face with Tianji Pavilion, causing a war between the two holy gates. It''s better than losing his life.


    The great shaman sighed. It was too late to make a move. Of course, even if it was too late, he wouldn''t make a move. After all, tianxuanzi didn''t have any friendship with him, and he didn''t want to expose the real strength of the big snow mountain.


    "Amitabha! What a pity! It''s a strong man in the holy martial arts realm."


    The monks of Tianyin Temple announced the Buddha''s name compassionately and recited the past life Sutra to surpass the soul of tianxuanzi.


    Regardless of the position, the strong in the holy martial arts realm are experts at the peak in the world. Every fall is a loss to the martial arts world in the world.


    "Chinese people really like the horizontal in the nest. Fight, fight, and die."


    A group of Western warriors gloated and said, but in exchange for the glare of the surrounding Shenzhou warriors.


    Ghost Liao stood far away. The white gold mask was shining under the sunrise. The dazzling light hid the color of greed in his eyes. The soul of the powerful saint, that was the favorite tribute of his Majesty the demon God.


    The archbishops and paladins of the Holy See lowered their eyes and looked unbearable. Although tianxuanzi had turned the Holy See upside down, they wanted to get rid of it, but every strong saint in the holy martial arts realm deserved their respect.


    "No one can save him. Tianji Pavilion and Saint doctor''s gate. If you add Saint sword mountain villa, which has always been in the same breath with Saint doctor''s gate, ha ha, that''s interesting!"


    The God of fire held his arm in the camp of divine origin organization, and his eyes showed a playful color, and his tone was full of thought-provoking color.


    "Maybe it''s not only Shengjian mountain villa, but also the attitude of the saints is worth pondering."


    The wind god sneered and gloated.


    "It''s a pity. Anyway, it''s also a strong saint."


    After all, rain god is a woman. There is still a trace of kindness in his heart, and some regrettable regrets.


    The fire god''s eyes flickered and he didn''t think so, but the rain god came from a big source. He didn''t want to provoke her at will, but he just smiled noncommittally.


    There was a sneer on the face of the dark Council. They were pressed by the ancient military world in the East. The Western fighters were out of breath. They wished that all the holy gates were infighting and dead.


    No one thinks that tianxuanzi can survive the sneak attack of Han Wuyang''s spirit. This time, he will die.


    There is only one exception, that is Ding Ning.


    Fortunately, he was always in that wonderful state. Although Han Wuyang''s action was as fast as lightning, it was as slow as a snail in his eyes, allowing him enough time to respond.


    Therefore, Ding Ning moved, his body shape flashed and disappeared in place. When he reappeared, he was less than ten meters away from tianxuanzi.


    There were only Han Wuyang and tianxuanzi on the elephant trunk slope, so when he suddenly appeared, he immediately attracted all the attention.


    "Well, the prey appeared. This time, he can''t escape."


    The God of fire stared at Ding Ning tightly, like a hunter staring at prey, said coldly.


    "What does he want to do? Save tianxuanzi? Hehe, it''s really naive."


    Feng Shen smiled with disdain. To say his hatred for Ding Ning, he can definitely rank in the top three in the whole divine organization.


    "Hey, it''s impossible to have time..."


    The great shaman noticed that Aruna''s body suddenly tightened, shook her head and sighed.


    At the moment, although Ding Ning is the closest person to tianxuanzi, the ten meter distance is like a natural moat. No one can save tianxuanzi. Even if he is in Ding Ning''s position, he can''t.


    Tianxuanzi''s death is the doomed outcome. No one can save him.


    Just the next moment, his eyes suddenly opened wide, rubbed his eyes, looked at the incredible scene, like a duck suddenly strangled his neck, and swallowed the rest of his words.


    graft one twig on another.


    Everyone felt that with a flower in front of them, tianxuanzi, who should have died, suddenly appeared in the position of Ding Ning, and the one who took the attack of Han Wuyang''s spirit in place became Ding Ning.


    Poof!


    Ding Ning flew out like a ragged sack, and the man began to spray blood in the air.


    With his body at the peak of the holy martial arts realm, he could easily block Han Wuyang''s attack, but he knew that Han Wuyang was a divine soul attack this time. It was impossible to save tianxuanzi without paying some price.


    He had not recovered from the trauma of the divine soul. This time, it was even worse. The martial soul almost completely collapsed. His brain was as painful as being bombarded by a heavy hammer, and he couldn''t help a mouthful of blood.


    However, this was in his calculation. After all, his spirit was hidden in the shenzang cave. Even if all the martial spirits were broken, it would not kill him.


    As long as tianxuanzi can be saved, it is completely worth paying the price to this extent.


    "Young master!"


    "Husband!"


    "Boss!"


    "Ning''er!"


    The faces of he linger and others scattered in the crowd changed dramatically. They cried and shouted like tearing their hearts and lungs. Their figures soared into the air and quickly jumped at Ding Ning, trying to catch him before he landed.


    "Go to hell!"


    Coincidentally, the direction Ding Ning fell was heading towards PI Yitian. Seeing that tianxuanzi was about to die, Cheng Yaojin, who was killed on the way, broke a good thing. PI Yitian, who was angry, would miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, give a sharp drink and reach out to Ding Ning.


    All this happened between lightning and flint. No one thought that Pi Yitian would suddenly make a move. He linger and others wanted to crack their canthus, and shouted loudly: "who dares to move him, I''ll kill him all over the door."


    PI Yitian trembled all over. Although he was supported by Han Wuyang, he was really afraid of death. He couldn''t help being slow in his hands.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here, kill me!"


    Han Wuyang''s face was livid and he shouted murderously.


    PI Yitian was so brave that he didn''t have time to think about it. He gave Ding Ning a hard blow on his head.


    "I want to kill you!"


    A voice containing rage suddenly sounded, and then the people were shocked and looked at a flash of silver. Han Wuyang, who was still swaggering at the last moment, gave a terrible scream. The whole person was instantly broken into pieces and blood rained on the ground.


    Han Wuyang''s spirit suddenly turned into a dark light and fled to the distance. His face was full of panic. He didn''t expect that there would be a great power to hide in the crowd and kill him directly.


    He has been scared out of his courage. He just wants to be as far away from here as possible. When he escapes to a safe place, he will find someone to give up immediately. Take some time, and maybe he can practice and come back.


    Hum!


    Unfortunately, he obviously thought too much. When his spirit fled to kilometers away, a silver light flashed and chased him like a maggot of tarsal bone. He twisted it gently and strangled his spirit completely like fireworks.


    Han Wuyang, the strong saint of martial arts, fell!


    The wind suddenly blows, and the roar sweeps the world. Large black clouds gather and cover the sky and the earth, making the world dark, as if sobbing and moaning for the fall of the saint.


    On this side, when PI Yitian was about to shoot Ding Ning, Ding Ning, who still had blood stains on his mouth, grinned at him. The blood stained smile fell into his eyes, which made him thrilled like a devil.


    The strong uneasiness in his heart made him choose to retreat without hesitation. Unfortunately, it was too late. He only felt a pain in his chest, and a strange weapon like a beast''s tusk had pierced his chest.


    "Are you plotting against me?"


    PI Yitian covered his chest, raised his eyes and roared hoarsely. At this moment, he finally understood why Ding Ning flew to him so skillfully. He deliberately wanted to assassinate himself.


    Ding Ning moved and landed steadily on the ground. A cold sneer came up at the corners of his mouth. He whispered in his ear, "if you weren''t vicious and wanted to take the opportunity to drop a stone in a well, I really didn''t intend to kill you for the sake of all the people in the world. Unfortunately, this is the way you chose. You can''t blame anyone."


    "You... You... In that case, let''s die together."


    PI Yitian grabbed Ding Ning''s arm and roared hysterically with a ferocious look on his face.

 Chapter 1550

    PI Yitian knew that there was no way to return to heaven, but his strong unwillingness and towering resentment made him decide to pull a cushion even if he died. He wanted to explode his soul and die together with Ding Ning.


    The terrible spirit fluctuated continuously. Ding Ning looked at him with pity and disdain. He allowed him to continue to accumulate strength: "you are not qualified to pull me to die together."


    As usual, even he had to retreat from the self explosion of the strong in the Shenwu realm, but he was indifferent when he realized that the plague tusk could absorb the power of the Wu soul.


    Sure enough, as he expected, the fangs of the plague God had hidden attributes, and could devour the spirit of the martial arts full of resentment.


    Although unexpected, it''s reasonable to think about it carefully. After all, the tusk of the plague God comes from Qianmu plague God, which is the most Yin and evil creature in the chaotic universe. Qianmu plague God is the ancestor of all negative emotions such as resentment and hatred. The tusk inherits some characteristics of Qianmu plague God and has no hair disease at all.


    "No, it''s impossible? How could it be? How could it be?"


    Piyi Tianjing realized that his martial spirit was dissipating rapidly, and the power of the spirit he had worked hard to cultivate poured into his heart like a whale swallowing a snake, and then entered the white jade like tusks along his heart, which made him unable to explode at all. He immediately shouted in panic and despair.


    "There''s nothing impossible. Go at ease. If the saint doctor''s knowledge is good, and if you don''t know how to live or die, I guarantee that the whole Saint doctor''s will be buried with you."


    Ding Ning''s face was cold and Su, and he whispered in his ear.


    He didn''t want to kill, but what the saint doctor did has completely touched his bottom line. Even if he tried to consume the power of the human world, he would never be soft hearted again.


    "I... you..."


    PI Yitian''s consciousness gradually fell into confusion with the disappearance of Wu soul. His lips trembled and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything at last. His head tilted and died.


    It is the head of the twelve law enforcement elders of the law enforcement Hall of the holy medical sect. The peak of the divine martial arts realm is the fall of the strong man PI Yitian.


    This series of things happened between the elbows and armpits, which was dizzying. Many people didn''t even react to what was going on, and everything was settled.


    Ding Ning unexpectedly killed Bi Yitian, which surprised everyone. However, except for a few people who knew his strength, most people thought that Bi Yitian died unjustly and was completely killed by Ding Ning''s sneak attack.


    Seeing Ding Ning''s pale face, flighty steps and obviously hurt, the senior management of Shengjian mountain villa forcibly restrained his inner desire, looked at the fleeting figure in the void and suspected it secretly.


    Who killed the powerful Han Wuyang in the second? Is it the strong man at the top of the holy martial arts realm of the relic of the holy sword?


    Jian miesheng''s face was mournful. He pressed on the handle of the sword several times to pull out the sword to kill Ding Ning, but Jiang Wenjian severely stopped him with his eyes, making his forehead green and jumping. He could only bear the killing intention in his heart, lowered his head and said nothing, but his eyes were shining with the color of hatred.


    No one knows that he and biyitian were good friends when they were young. Their feelings have been the same for decades. The fall of biyitian cut his heart like a knife.


    Tianjizi and tianxuanzi finally reacted at the moment, protecting Ding Ning''s side from being harmed by others.


    Tianxuanzi, in particular, strongly supported his seriously injured body. His cynical face showed a ferocious color, just like an old hen protecting the calf. Whoever dares to harm Ding Ning, he dares to play with anyone.


    The saints'' eyes are unpredictable and their faces are very ugly. They are frightened by the mysterious and powerful saint who can kill Han Wuyang. They don''t dare to act rashly at all.


    Night Qingxuan''s face was livid and her heart was remorseful. She knew that she would not hide the truth that there was a protector behind Ding Ning because she took into account the face of the ethnic group.


    Although my grandfather told me not to go to Ding Ning''s trouble again, as the night owl''s sister, how could ye Qingxuan not avenge his sister who was already a loser.


    Hum! What if there is the protection of the strong at the top of the holy martial arts? The internal cultivation of the border is limited, and the top of the holy martial arts is no exception. At that time, even the top of the holy martial arts can''t protect the little beast. Ding Ning will die.


    Night Qingxuan''s eyes twinkled with a bitter cold, glanced coldly at Ding Ning, turned around and led the saint female people to the Ulun valley. They didn''t dare to stay for a long time. Who knows if the saint martial strongman of the remnant of the holy sword will trouble them.


    The monks of Tianyin Temple looked at Ding Ning with fear, whispered the Buddha''s horn, and got up to fish in the valley.


    Vulcan and others were cold all over. They saw each other''s fear in their eye communication and quickly retreated to the valley without saying a word. Outside the valley, they had no sense of security.


    With his hands on his back, the ghost Liao could not see the light in his eyes. He looked at BI Yitian''s body reluctantly, sighed and quickly returned to the border.


    The dragon family and the Phoenix family have always been friends. The two families also advance and retreat together. At this time, they stand together.


    Long Xiaotian looked at Ding Ning from a distance with a touch of bitterness on his face. He thought that his cultivation had improved by leaps and bounds. He had become a strong man in the later period of tianwu in just a few months. He also thought that this martial arts meeting could be shamed before snow. Unexpectedly, the gap between the two people was getting bigger and bigger.


    The ancestor of the Feng family''s face turned blue and red. He glanced at the expressionless Feng Pian dance and sighed in his heart. This son has become a climate. I''m afraid Lao Jiu''s revenge will be difficult to avenge.


    The performance of other major forces is different. The vision of the Vatican personnel is deep and intriguing; The dark Council made a secret eye contact to discuss whether to change the strategy to deal with Ding Ning before he had a deep hatred with him. After all, no one is willing to provoke a strong enemy backed by the top strength of the holy martial arts realm for no reason.


    Fusang warrior''s eyes flicker. His eyes towards Ding Ning are complex and hard to see. With the protection of the super power, will the sword God change his mind?


    "Let''s go."


    Aruna took a deep look at Ding Ning, showed a look of satisfaction, whispered to the big shaman with a dull face, and turned to the valley.


    The big shaman took a deep breath and felt his face burning. Before, he said that no one could save tianxuanzi, but he didn''t expect to be beaten in the face in the twinkling of an eye. It really hurts.


    Ding Ning frowned and looked at Aruna''s beautiful back. He always felt a sense of familiarity and intimacy, but he didn''t dare to associate it with his grandmother.


    "Ding Ning, you''re here at last."


    Compared with those evil forces, Helena was undoubtedly the happiest one. With endless joy in her eyes, she took advantage of the wind to laugh and ran to Ding Ning like a happy deer.


    Although tianxuanzi knew Helena''s thoughts about Ding Ning, he still protected Ding Ning behind him like a great enemy, stared at Helena warily and shouted, "step back, if you have anything to say?"


    "I..."


    Helena was only happy, as if she had countless words to tell Ding Ning, but at the moment, her beautiful blue eyes stared at him, but she couldn''t say a word.


    It was sad to remember that she didn''t seem to have any position to see Ding Ning. After all, she was just unrequited.


    Ding Ning really couldn''t remember where she had seen such a beautiful girl, and she was a beautiful blonde. She immediately asked strangely, "are you?"


    "I''m Helena. We... We''ve met."


    Helena looked at Ding Ning crazily, with her heart popping, and a shy red cloud floating on her pretty face, which made her attractive exotic.


    "What do you want from me?"


    Ding Ning''s face showed a strange color. Is this Helena of the Royal League? The illegitimate daughter of Fengling''s smile? In my opinion, it''s an ocean horse. There''s no sign of mixed race. Feng Lingxiao''s gene is too weak.


    It''s no wonder Ding Ning didn''t know her. After all, Helena was dressed as a mercenary in Genghis Khan''s mausoleum, and her face was painted with oil paint. She never showed her true face.


    But I have to say that Helena is really beautiful. Unlike ordinary white people, her skin is as delicate as snow and as delicate as white porcelain.


    Under the golden waves, a standard oval face, crescent moon like willow eyebrows, deep eye sockets and curly long eyelashes set off the big blue eyes, like sapphire crystal clear, high bridge of nose and ruddy pink lips.


    The noble and elegant temperament can''t hide her hot and sexy figure. Her height of nearly 1.8 meters should inherit her mother''s gene. Feng Lingxiao''s height is not high.


    The towering and arrogant chest curve is completely the size of European and American people. Only the slender waist that conforms to the characteristics of Oriental women shows a sign of mixed race. The sudden rise under the slender waist outlines the rounded radian of the hip. A pair of slender beautiful legs are no less than one meter two visually, which can be comparable to Lingyun''s big and long legs.


    "I... nothing. I''m relieved to know you''re alive."


    Helena suddenly had a strong sense of loss in her heart, said with a strong smile, and a dark color flashed across her eyes.


    "Thank you, your royal highness. I am very honored."


    Ding Ning smiled gently, but his words were strange and distant.


    Although Helena was beautiful, he really didn''t think he would have any affair with her. After all, they had a big fight at the beginning, and they weren''t very friendly at all.


    Besides, Helena is the current leader of the Royal League, which wants to restore the monarchy. He doesn''t want to have anything to do with such an organization completely contrary to his own ideas.


    "Yes, I''ll be satisfied when I know you''re fine. Then I''ll go."


    Helena gave him a resentful look, clenched her lower lip, held back her tears, and turned away from her back.


    Ding Ning was confused. He scratched his head and looked at tianxuanzi with an ambiguous smile on his side: "do I know her very well?"


    "The goddess has a dream, but the king of Xiang has no intention."


    Tianxuanzi shook his head and said, "although the ocean horse is good, it can''t compare with my daughter."


    Ding Ning''s forehead was covered with black lines, and he was speechless about this wonderful flower who wanted to sell his mixed race daughter anytime and anywhere.


    "The ocean horse is not good. You made a hybrid."


    Unexpectedly, tianjizi, who never joked, had a rare sense of humor. The smile on tianxuanzi''s face was instantly stagnant, with an expression of crying and laughing.


    Come on!


    Ding Ning smiled directly. Unexpectedly, Tianji Zi was so funny.


    "Alas, the heart of man is not ancient, and the world is getting worse. Even honest people like senior brother are not honest."


    Tianxuanzi pretended to sigh and shook his head with emotion.


    Tianjizi is in an excellent mood. Although he has a mild personality and always takes the overall situation into account and takes the common people in the world as his own responsibility, he is also a person after all and has the seven emotions and six desires of ordinary people.


    Although tianxuanzi is unreliable, he is his younger martial brother, the only descendant of his mentor, and his enemy.


    The aggressiveness of the holy doctor has completely angered him. Seeing that all the crises have been lifted, tianxuanzi has also successfully broken through, which makes him happy.

 Chapter 1551

    "People are good at being bullied and horses are good at being ridden. Tianji Pavilion doesn''t like to be fussy, but it doesn''t mean I''m afraid of things."


    Tianji Zi thought of his face in front of the saint doctor''s door. He couldn''t help humming coldly and said, "maybe it''s because we are too tolerant that we will give some people the impression that Tianji Pavilion is weak and let these people step on their heads."


    Tianxuanzi nodded again and again, fearing that the world would not be chaotic. "Yes, these bastards really think that Tianji Pavilion is easy to bully and don''t pay attention to us at all. Otherwise, we''ll call one by one to let them know the power of Tianji Pavilion."


    "The three realms are going to be in chaos. I wanted to unite with the strong martial arts in the world to tide over the difficulties and let my world retain its living strength. That''s why I put up with them in every way. But now it seems that I''m wrong. These people are short-sighted, only strive for immediate interests and don''t take the disaster seriously."


    Tianjizi stared at tianxuanzi angrily and asked him not to talk nonsense, Then he looked decisive and said, "I thought that if such people were allowed to exist, when the disaster comes, these people with evil intentions will not help, but will pull our hind legs and even betray us. I would rather have fewer people to rob than allow these black sheep to exist."


    Ding Ning was also worried like Tianji Zi before. He thought he could bear it and retain his living power. But after hearing what he said, he couldn''t help but be enlightened and realize that he was thinking badly before.


    The strongest fortresses are often conquered from the inside. What good will these unscrupulous people do no matter how high their accomplishments are? When the disaster comes, these people not only can''t help, but are likely to bring unimaginable variables to the world.


    "Elder, what kind of disaster is this? In what way will it appear? In this way, we can make targeted preparations."


    Ding Ning and tianjizi have met several times, but they have never had a chance to talk in detail. At this moment, seize the opportunity to ask their hearts *.


    Tianji Zi shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "my Tianji pavilion just deduces the general trend of heaven and earth, and obtains the signs of the coming disaster from the Tiandao monument, but I don''t know what disaster it is and how it will come."


    Ding Ning was a little disappointed, but he thought it was reasonable. If Tianji Pavilion could deduce everything, it would not be Tianji Pavilion, but an omnipotent immortal.


    Unfortunately, I was too hasty to go to Tianji Pavilion last time and didn''t have time to see what the legendary Tiandao monument looks like. I must go to see it next time.


    What made him feel most comfortable was that neither tianjizi nor tianxuanzi wanted to ask who killed Han Wuyang before, otherwise he would try to deceive him.


    Greedy wolf came over happily. First, he congratulated tianxuanzi and raised his thumb with elation: "young martial brother, you did a good job."


    "Hehe, where are the senior brothers of breaking the army and seven killing?"


    Ding Ning has now been tied to the chariot of the imperial palace. He doesn''t resist the name of the younger martial brother and asks with a smile.


    "This time they stayed in the imperial palace to watch the house. Master and ninth martial uncle presided over the overall situation here."


    The greedy wolf paused and asked hesitantly, "younger martial brother, are you really a disciple of the remnant of the holy sword?"


    Ding Ning suddenly said helplessly, "I don''t even know where to open the door of the holy sword family. How can I be the disciple of the holy sword family, not the Chiyang? I want to arouse the common hatred of the holy sword mountain villa, so I have this name."


    The greedy wolf nodded thoughtfully and said angrily, "indeed, you are innocent. How can you be the remnant of the holy sword? I think Chiyang is really crazy. Such a reason can be made up."


    Tianxuanzi glanced at Ding Ning strangely. He was secretly disgusted and lied to ghosts. This boy can even master the housekeeping Sabre technique "killing heaven Sabre", which can only be practiced by the core direct disciples of the holy Sabre family. How can he have nothing to do with the holy Sabre family.


    But since Ding Ning denied it, he only thought that Ding Ning wanted to continue to hide his identity, and he would not deliberately expose it.


    "Senior tianjizi, now there are no representatives of the saint medical school. How can the martial arts meeting be carried out?"


    The greedy wolf didn''t continue to pester on this topic. As soon as the conversation turned, he hugged his fist and asked.


    Although Tianji Pavilion is listed as one of the seven holy gates, it has always been indifferent to fame and wealth, regardless of world affairs, and its status is extremely detached. This time, it was elected as a representative of the ancient martial arts community to host the martial arts conference together with the national scholar''s office.


    However, tianjizi recovered from his serious injury, and tianxuanzi was unreliable, so he only hung the name of the sponsor, and the specific affairs were handed over to the imperial scholar''s office, but the two sides discussed major events.


    Now the two representatives of the holy medicine gate have been hung up. As the representative of the ancient martial world, it is reasonable for the greedy wolf to consult tianjizi.


    Of course, Ding Ning also saw the greedy wolf''s careful thinking. After all, the representative of the holy medical sect was killed because of tianxuanzi. It also meant to shirk the responsibility to Tianji Pavilion, which made him slightly unhappy.


    As usual, Tianji Zi would play the ball in order to take the overall situation into account, but this time, he decided to clean up some scum. He didn''t refuse at all. He said with pride: "leave this matter alone and leave it to Tianji Pavilion."


    "Then please master Tianji."


    Greedy wolf hugged his fist and bowed happily. He turned and looked at Ding Ning: "younger martial brother, go with me to see the master."


    "Well, I''m going to see two martial uncles."


    Ding Ning nodded, said hello to brother Tianji, and then walked to the valley with the greedy wolf.


    "Younger martial brother, although Tianji Pavilion promised to take care of the holy medicine gate, the strong in the holy martial arts realm is the supreme combat power of the sect. The holy medicine gate will never give up. You must be careful."


    When there was no outsider, the greedy wolf put away his smile and told him with a dignified face.


    Ding Ning''s heart warmed slightly, and then he smiled and said, "don''t worry, senior brother greedy wolf. I''m not afraid of the Revenge of the holy doctor."


    "I know you are protected by the strong behind you. If you are outside, I won''t worry, but here, even the strong in Shengwu can only give full play to the strength of tianwu. If you are besieged by the strong in tianwu, a bad one will capsize in the gutter. You must not be too careless."


    Greedy wolf warned.


    Ding Ning frowned slightly, not to mention that if it weren''t for the greedy wolf''s reminder, he really ignored this point. Although the spirit pet of the crane family is very strong, it is also subject to great restrictions in the enchantment. It''s not impossible to fall if it is besieged,


    But when it comes to group fighting, he is really not afraid of anyone. You know, although he has released thousands of wolf riders and ghost leopard soldiers in succession, there are nearly 20000 wolf riders and more than 20000 ghost leopard soldiers in his pet space.


    If you count the demons of other races brought out from the Kunpeng world, it adds up to 100000.


    Although most of these demons are the surrender troops captured in the final war and the later chaos, and may not be as brave and good at fighting as the wolf rider and the ghost leopard clan, there is no doubt that they are also transformed demons, even if they are not a strong war race. They are equivalent to the existence of strong people in the divine military realm on earth. It is absolutely no problem to be used as thugs.


    "Elder martial brother greedy wolf reminds me that I will be careful."


    Although he was not afraid, Ding Ning humbly accepted the kind reminder of the greedy wolf.


    "Younger martial brother, don''t blame me for not helping before. Now the situation of our Imperial College is very special. The third martial uncle is closing the door and breaking through the martial saint. Shifu and ninth martial uncle have also touched the boundary barrier. At this time, the Imperial College can''t stand any turmoil."


    The greedy wolf was afraid that Ding Ning had a grudge because the imperial scholar''s office didn''t help before, and explained in a sincere tone.


    Ding Ning was overjoyed at the speech and said, "Marquis Wu is going to break through?"


    "What Marquis, you should call Shifu. Although you don''t admit it, the third martial uncle has always regarded you as an apprentice."


    The greedy wolf pretended to be angry at his words.


    But when it comes to the breakthrough of the third martial uncle, he is also sincerely happy, and his face is involuntarily elated. If the three sea god needles can successfully become martial saints, who else in the Imperial Academy dares to underestimate it.


    "No wonder the broken army and senior brother Qisha stayed in the imperial palace to protect the Dharma for the marquis."


    Ding Ning gave a dry smile. Although he was very grateful to Marquis Wu for what he had paid for him, he was very clear in his heart that he loved Wu and Wu because of marquis Xia, so he couldn''t shout out the master.


    "Yes, we can''t believe others. It''s much safer to break the army and protect the law with seven murders."


    When the greedy wolf saw that he didn''t want to call master or force him, he replied with a smile.


    "Can only they protect the Dharma?"


    Ding Ning asked with some concern. It was not that he despised the army breaking and the seven murders, but that the higher his cultivation, the wider his horizons and the higher his level of contact, he found that there were far more powerful people in the world than he thought.


    Not to mention the profound existence of the holy gate, when he killed PI Yitian just now, he noticed that there were no less than 100 powerful people in the Shenwu realm on the scene, and some obscure breath that even he felt threatened hidden in the crowd and could not be locked.


    This martial arts meeting is really a crouching tiger, hidden dragon, which makes him have to admit that he is right. Position determines thinking and vision determines pattern. He can''t see a broader world until he reaches a certain height.


    If someone told him half a year ago that a handful of powerful people in the world were caught, he would definitely scoff.


    But now, he can only say that in the past, he was too ignorant and was said to be a strong man in the Shenwu realm. Even the strong men who have always existed only in legends are by no means a few.


    This made him feel a huge pressure inexplicably. Even the powerful saints and warriors who have always seen the Dragon first but not the tail were born one after another. It seems that the signs of chaos in the three realms have begun to show. We must seize the time to improve our strength.


    "Ding Ning paid a visit to the two martial uncles."


    Unknowingly, he has come to the residence of the imperial palace. Seeing Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou looking at him with a smile, Ding Ning saluted hurriedly.


    Although he doesn''t recognize the master status of marquis Wu, he owes a lot to the imperial scholar''s house, and doesn''t mind calling them martial uncle.


    "OK, come on, sit down."


    Xiang Tiange smiles happily. What do you think of Ding Ning? It''s a pity that he is alone and has no daughter or granddaughter. Otherwise, he has to be a son-in-law.


    "Uncle Qu, I haven''t thanked you for your kindness on the platform last time... Eh!"


    Ding Ning was also impolite. He pulled a bench and sat down. He was about to thank Qu Wuyou, but his face suddenly changed and couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xiang Tiange asked blankly.


    Qu Wuyou''s eyes lit up and asked excitedly, "do you see it?"


    Ding Ning''s face was dignified. Instead of answering his question, he directly asked, "Uncle Qu, can I take your pulse?"


    "Of course!"


    Qu Wuyou didn''t think Ding Ning could dispel the evil in his soul, but he handed him his wrist without hesitation.


    Ding Ning pinched his pulse and thought for a long time. His expression was changeable. He didn''t know what he was thinking.

 Chapter 1552

    Xiang Tiange finally realized that Ding Ning had discovered the evil thing. He glared at Qu Wuyou with some blame in exchange for an innocent wry smile.


    Since Ding Ning can find the existence of magic from his face, it shows that this matter can''t be concealed from him at all. It''s easier to be suspicious.


    Of course, even if Ding Ning found magic, they don''t think he has a way to solve it. After all, unless it is sealed and slowly wiped out in a long time, there is no way to quickly eliminate it. This is common sense.


    "OK."


    For a long time, Ding Ning loosened Qu Wuyou''s wrist and breathed a sigh of relief.


    not so bad?


    Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou looked at each other and looked at Ding Ning. They didn''t know what this meant. What was good?


    Seeing the puzzled expression on their face, Ding Ning patiently explained, "I mean, fortunately, you haven''t broken through the martial saint and integrated the martial soul and the divine soul, otherwise the devil * into the divine soul. Even if I want to solve it, it will take a lot of trouble."


    "What? You mean you can solve the demonic nature of Wu soul?"


    Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou couldn''t calm down. Huoran stood up and asked strangely.


    "Of course, why else would I keep my pulse so long?"


    Ding Ning said naturally.


    The two martial gods were stunned. They could put a big duck egg in their mouth. They all saw the ecstasy in each other''s eyes. The good news came so fast that they didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Ding Ning didn''t pay attention to their expressions, frowned and warned: "although I have a way to get rid of the evil nature in your martial spirit, I must suffer some crime. The two martial uncles have to be psychologically prepared."


    "Suffering? It doesn''t matter. How long will it take to get rid of it and what preparations should be made?"


    Xiang Tiange was overjoyed and said, what kind of suffering have they not suffered, and what is it to suffer some sin.


    Qu Wuyou didn''t speak, but he nodded happily.


    Ding Ning scratched his head: "you can start now."


    "Don''t you have to prepare anything?"


    Qu Wuyou asked nervously. After all, it''s a magic that makes people turn pale. Even if it''s removed, we always have to find a way to seal it. Otherwise, if it''s attached to others, it will still leave a disaster.


    "What are you going to do? It''s just a little magical. Don''t prepare. It''s just that the two martial uncles should be mentally prepared. I''m afraid it will be very painful later. In addition, it may damage your martial soul, but that''s not a matter. I''ll find a way to deal with it."


    Ding Ning shook his head, took out the plague tusks and said directly, "who comes first."


    The two looked at each other. Is this a cure or a murder? How did you get the weapon out?


    "I''ll come first."


    Qu Wuyou thought carefully, for fear of any mistakes, volunteered.


    "OK, please release martial uncle Qu''s martial spirit."


    Ding Ning is also welcome. Time is tight and the task is heavy. We''d better solve it early and finish it early.


    The song nodded as like as two peas, and the figure of the body was just like a flash. A solid soul was just like a real soul.


    Ding Ning picked his eyebrows. This was the first time he saw other people''s martial spirits at a close distance. Quietly compared with his own martial spirits, he found that Qu Wuyou''s martial spirits were as lifelike as his own, but they brought him a very loose feeling.


    How to say that feeling? It''s like a refining tool. If you say that your martial soul is made of refined steel through repeated tempering; The worry free soul is made of the most common steel at will. It has no comparability with its own soul in terms of material, density and fineness. Although it seems that it can confuse the false with the true at a glance, it gives him a very vain feeling.


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look. This is probably the problem of the conciseness of divine consciousness. The Imperial Academy has no spiritual power to practice martial arts. Whether Xiang Tiange, Qu Wuyou or even Xia Hou Weiyang rely on their own touch to refine their spiritual power. Therefore, the condensed martial spirit seems very vain. I''m afraid it won''t be long for them to survive independently in the outside world, I can hold on for a few hours.


    Unlike his adventures, he also has more than one spiritual quenching method. In addition, he knows the black-and-white Tai Chi map in the sea and constantly quenches the divine liquid. It is impossible for the martial soul to be pure.


    However, although Qu Wuyou''s martial spirit is not concise enough, Ding Ning has to admit that compared with his willpower, he may only be willing to bow down, so he has to admire his strong willpower.


    Because he directly penetrated Qu Wuyou''s martial soul with his tusks and swallowed up his magic. Qu Wuyou was afraid of pain, his forehead was blue, his body was sweating, his teeth were almost broken, but his eyes didn''t blink.


    Although Wu soul is a concrete embodiment of the rules of Wu Dao, its root lies in the divine soul. The divine soul is also sympathetic to the injury of Wu soul. Even Ding Ning, who has been trained twice, can''t ignore the pain of tearing the soul.


    The kind of inhuman pain like being pounded by a heavy hammer on the most vulnerable brain, Ding Ning now shudders when he thinks about it. If it''s not necessary, he doesn''t want to bear the painful torture of mental collapse at any time and dying immediately in his life.


    Ding Ning dares to use the plague tusk to absorb the demonic nature, which is not whimsical, but after careful consideration. The tusk has the special effect of absorbing any negative emotions in the world, but it will also absorb the martial soul power polluted by the demonic nature.


    Before Fang Fang, the God of plague, absorbed the spirit of PI Yitian, he would never dare to use this method, but now it is different. After Fang Fang absorbed the hatred and resentment of PI Yitian, it seems that he gave birth to a certain spirit, had self-consciousness, and had a spiritual connection with Ding Ning.


    From this spiritual connection, Ding Ning obtained the control of fangs and ordered fangs to only devour demons and not the power of martial spirits.


    Tusk''s feedback to him is OK, but it will inevitably absorb part of the power of the martial soul, so he told Qu Wuyou that the martial soul will be damaged because of this side effect.


    However, compared with dispelling evil, this side effect is basically negligible. The loss of this degree can be made up immediately with a nourishing pill, which may make the martial soul improve.


    Although the evil nature can continue to grow, after all, it has no independent consciousness and can only act by instinct, so it was swallowed up by fangs in just a few minutes.


    Ding Ning took back his tusks, held Qu Wuyou, who was pale, reached out and took out a nourishing pill and put it into his mouth. He drank a low voice: "calm down and concentrate, let go of the sea, don''t resist."


    Qu Wuyou has unconditional and complete trust in Ding Ning. What''s more, he has always asked himself without any guilt. He is not afraid of Ding Ning''s prying into the secret of his knowledge of the sea. When he hears the speech, he completely releases his knowledge of the sea without hesitation and has no resistance.


    Ding Ning was greatly comforted. He didn''t need to let go of the sea to spread his spiritual skills. He deliberately shouted so to test whether Qu Wuyou trusted himself. The result made him very satisfied. Therefore, he didn''t hesitate to pass on to him the determination of refining God, the formula of washing God and the skill of controlling God.


    This is the secret of the saint''s family. He once promised to stay alone for the night, but it''s not that time. It doesn''t mean that the saint''s family has expelled the saint''s family from the school and is no longer a saint''s disciple. Just because the saint''s family is not dead, he dared to cooperate with the saint''s medical school and the saint''s sword mountain villa to put pressure on the government, so he decided not to give the saint''s family any face.


    What''s more, the three realms are going to be in chaos. The world needs Jidao experts to protect it. He can''t trust other sects, but he is sure that once there is an alien invasion, they will definitely rush to the front line of the battle.


    For various reasons, he decided to improve the strength of the imperial palace as much as possible. These talents are his own people he can rely on in the future.


    Qu Wuyou was shocked. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning not only dispelled the evil nature for him, but also gave him such a big gift, which made him feel guilty and deeply moved.


    But he knows that this is not the time to be hypocritical, not to mention these spiritual cultivation methods, which are what they urgently lack. He will not refuse, but will silently write down this feeling and try to repay it in the future.


    With the experience of learning from the past, when Xiang Tiange dispels the evil nature, the speed is three points faster. Similarly, after dispelling the evil nature, teach him the spiritual cultivation method.


    Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou were equally shocked and grateful. After feeling that the Yangshen pill quickly restored their injured spirits, they immediately forgot their feelings and devoted themselves to cultivation.


    After learning these spiritual cultivation methods, they found that the martial spirit they thought had been refined enough had great defects, which made them secretly happy and more grateful to Ding Ning.


    Although their current martial spirits can also knock on the door of the holy martial arts realm, I''m afraid their highest achievement in this life will stop at the beginning of the holy martial arts realm.


    It''s like building a building. The foundation is very strong, but when it''s half covered, it''s reluctantly built with unqualified cement. Can the building have strong risk resistance?


    The answer is obvious. Therefore, there will be many problems in the future for the spirit of cutting corners, and it can''t bear the soul refining in the later stage.


    Ding Ning''s generosity simply gave them an opportunity to correct mistakes and how they could not be grateful.


    However, they thought of a very deadly problem, that is, the third brother, Xia Hou Weiyang, is now closing down and breaking through the holy martial arts. Can his martial spirit meet the standard?


    Thinking of this, they were anxious and stopped practicing at the same time. When they opened their eyes, they found that Ding Ning didn''t know when he had left. There was a storage ring in front of them.


    The two men looked at the storage ring on their fingers, which was also sent by Ding Ning through seven murders. When they picked up the storage ring, they found that there were all kinds of pills in it, which were all the cultivation resources they could use. They couldn''t help but look at each other and smile bitterly. It''s a big favor. How can we repay it.


    "Let''s talk about it later. First stop the third brother from breaking through. I hope it''s still in time."


    Qu Wuku took out his mobile phone with a smile and directly dialed Qisha''s phone, so that he must stop Xia Hou Weiyang''s breakthrough and wait for his return.


    The seven murders are very painful. The third martial uncle has begun to shut down. How dare he break through the pass to prevent him from breaking through? It''s just that master said it seriously. He can only be brave enough to break through the pass.


    "Brother seven, I''ll return to Yanjing now. Please."


    Qu Wuyou said solemnly.


    Xiang Tiange smiled cunningly: "don''t worry, even if I can''t cover it, isn''t there still dingning boy?"


    Qu Wuyou was stunned, and then suddenly laughed: "that''s right. I forgot that there was this miracle little prince."


    "It''s still my vision. If I hadn''t known the Pearl, where would we be today?"


    Xiang Tiange''s complacent way.


    "Yes, yes, you''d better have your eyes, but then again, the little guy has saved us twice. I''m afraid this favor is not clear."


    Qu Wuyou cried and laughed helplessly.

 Chapter 1553

    "If you don''t know, don''t pay it back. Anyway, he''s the little younger martial brother of the imperial scholar''s residence. His family still talks about human feelings."


    Xiang Tiange said freely.


    Qu Wuyou: "


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s up?"


    Before Ding Ning reached Qingyun''s security station, he was blocked by the oncoming saints. Looking at the beautiful eyes of the first veiled woman, he stared at him with anger and hatred, raised his eyebrows and said faintly.


    "Hum!"


    Night Qingxuan didn''t say anything, just took a deep look, as if he wanted to remember his appearance firmly, and cold hum took the people away.


    Ding Ning touched his nose and muttered with depression: "you''re sick. Isn''t my brother just a little handsome? As for you?"


    "You... Hum! Don''t be too proud. Some debts are not due yet!"


    Night Qingxuan''s body gave a meal, and the voice containing resentment came from afar.


    "I''ll wait."


    Ding Ning shrugged, too lazy to pay attention to the crazy woman, and walked quickly to Qingyun security station.


    But in my heart, I whispered to myself that this woman is quite simple. She has no mind at all. She has a fight with the silly girl of Ye Linglong.


    "Boss."


    "Ding Ning."


    "Young master."


    ¡­¡­


    The wooden house group formed a courtyard. The residents were all their own people, and there was nothing to avoid. As soon as Ding Ning came in, there was an endless stream of greetings.


    Ding Ning smiled and nodded, hugged Ling Yun who came up quickly, took her hand, looked around and said, "are we building this ourselves?"


    "No, it was built in advance by the imperial palace. It took special care of us to let us in."


    Lingyun dragged him to a wooden house. He looked dignified and whispered, "master he Songling is hurt."


    Ding Ning was stunned. He was deeply worried. He frowned and said in amazement: "how is it possible? What''s going on?"


    He Songling is one of the two elders of the crane family he sent to protect the people. In terms of generations, he linger wants to shout uncle. He was also Han Wuyang who killed him before. He is a serious and powerful man in the realm of God. Who can hurt him?


    "I don''t know. He won''t say anything until you come."


    Lingyun shook his head and pulled him into the room.


    The room is made of pure wood and filled with the fragrance of wood. Hesongling sits on the bed with his eyes closed. His face is pale without a trace of blood. The corners of his mouth bleed outward from time to time. He looks seriously injured.


    Another crane ancestor, he Songli, frowned tightly, grabbed his wrist and kept sending him Reiki to heal his wounds, but it was obviously ineffective.


    Heling''er and zique''er were all in the room, crowded the small wooden house full, and their worried and anxious faces were reflected in their words.


    "Husband, you''re here, uncle. He was hurt."


    Crane ling''er, with sharp eyes, saw Ding Ning coming in and immediately greeted him with tears.


    "Husband."


    "Young master."


    The crowd cheered and shouted.


    Ding Ning comfortingly patted he linger on the shoulder, nodded to the crowd, looked at he Songli and asked, "what''s going on?"


    "The second brother was hurt by someone. I don''t know the specific situation. Young master, I''d better ask the second brother."


    He Songli said with a bitter smile.


    "Young master."


    Hearing the news, he Songling opened his eyes and shouted hard, struggling to get up.


    "Don''t move and don''t talk yet. I''ll show you."


    Ding Ning quickly took two steps to hold him down, grabbed his wrist and started the absolute touch. He was about to check it in detail, but unexpectedly, a powerful force suddenly came from hesongling''s wrist and forcibly shook it away.


    Ding Ning was stunned. This was the first time since he had absolute touch.


    "Young master, it''s useless. The strength in the second brother''s body is very strange. It can''t be destroyed if it is integrated into the second brother''s meridians. Once an external force wants to explore the injury, it will be shaken away."


    He Songli said bitterly.


    "Then you just..."


    Ding Ning asked puzzled.


    "My second brother and I are of the same origin. We have the same spiritual power. We can get in touch with him without telling the world."


    He Songli explained.


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that, however, he couldn''t help it. He reached out and grabbed the crane Songli''s wrist and felt it carefully.


    Although hesongli didn''t know what Ding Ning was doing, he was his pet after all, and naturally there would be no resistance.


    All the people in the room looked at him inexplicably. They didn''t know what he did for hesongli to check his body.


    Ding Ning didn''t have time to explain. Soon, he didn''t hesitate to consume the power of the broken spirit, simulated the spiritual power attribute of hesongli, released his hand and grabbed hesongling''s wrist.


    They were surprised to find that this time the strength did not shock Ding Ning, but they didn''t know why his face was getting paler and paler, and there was a painful color between their eyebrows, which made their hearts mentioned to their throat and couldn''t help holding their breath for fear of disturbing him.


    Ding Ning had a splitting headache, which was not caused by his strength, but that his spirit was injured and could not call his spiritual power at all.


    However, in order to explore the injury of he Songling, he couldn''t care much. He had to endure the pain caused by forcibly using the spirit to check his injury.


    That feeling is like constantly uncovering the scar on the wound and squeezing the wound to force blood. Its pain can be imagined and can only be endured with strong willpower.


    That force is very strange. It seems to have self-consciousness. It constantly destroys the meridians of hesongling. Even if it continues to repair the meridians with the strong power of Qi and blood of the demon family, it still can''t keep up with the speed of destruction.


    Although it is only a small wisp of alien power, it is extremely concise and powerful. The soul power of hesongling can''t compete with it.


    Ding ningsong opened his hand, frowned and pondered hard. This strength was somewhat similar to the Dao meaning in Xia Hou Weiyang''s body, but it was thousands of times stronger than that Dao meaning, so that he didn''t dare to inhale it into his body rashly.


    After thinking hard, there is a healing pill tiansang pill that can dispel this strange force, but it is a heaven level pill that can be refined from more than 900 rare herbs.


    Not to mention that he can''t get all the herbs he needs. Even if he can, he doesn''t have the ability to refine heaven level pills. After all, heaven level pills correspond to the real God level strong.


    "Young master, is there any way?"


    Although he Songli knew that Ding Ning should be an unexpected way to heal his injury, he still asked with luck and full of hope.


    "There are ways, but I can''t do it now. I need heaven level pill. I don''t have the ability to refine at present."


    Ding Ning''s sword eyebrows locked and said apologetically, "but fortunately, although the injury of Songling ancestor is difficult, it won''t kill him for a while and a half. Well, I''ll take him back to sleep first, so that he can alleviate some pain. I''ll think of a way later."


    "Well, that''s the only way."


    He Songli was relieved to hear that he was not dying for the time being, and said a reasonable way.


    "I don''t know who is so vicious. I''m asked to catch him, or I have to show him."


    Crane ling''er puffed his small mouth and said angrily.


    "Ling''er, don''t talk nonsense. Those who can easily hurt the second brother are far better than us. They are likely to be strong in huashenjing."


    Crane Song Li frowned and said in a deep voice.


    "Transform the divine realm?"


    Ding Ning suddenly thought of an unreasonable place in his heart and said strangely: "the maximum power that the human world can carry is only the peak of holy martial arts. How can the person who shot easily hurt the ancestor of Songling?"


    "This is also what I don''t understand. We are careful not to use the power beyond the peak of Shengwu. It''s really incomprehensible how the man used the power beyond the world to hurt the second brother without destroying the world."


    He Songli obviously realized this problem long ago, frowning and puzzled.


    "Shao... Shao... Ye... Is... Is the Emperor..."


    He Songling had to use his spiritual power to resist the destructive force. He spoke very hard. Then he opened his mouth and vomited a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    Ding Ning was shocked, his eyes widened strangely, and reached out to take he Songling back into the pet space. In the pet space, time was almost static, which could minimize his pain.


    If the emperor really made a move, everything would make sense. After all, he has the great emperor fruit position and has unique convenience in controlling the laws of heaven and earth. He can freely use the power beyond the human world without causing any damage to the human world.


    It has to be said that the great emperor Guowei is a super cheating device. In the world, the emperor is absolutely invincible. Unless he wants to destroy the world at all costs and makes the emperor afraid, no one will be his opponent.


    However, why did the emperor make a move against he Songling, aiming at himself? Or simply can''t tolerate him killing the strong of the Terran?


    If it''s the latter, it''s better, but if it''s the former, it''s troublesome.


    This made Ding Ning''s heart heavy, like pressing on a huge stone, and even had some difficulty breathing.


    But he soon calmed down and rejected the emperor''s guess. With the emperor''s strength, crushing himself is like crushing an ant. There is no need to spend more time.


    What''s more, although he Songling is a god level strong man, he is just a slightly stronger mole ant in the eyes of the emperor. It''s just a matter of waving his hand to kill him.


    But he didn''t kill he Songling. He just hurt him. It''s still the kind of injury that is absolutely not fatal in the short term, which is somewhat thought-provoking.


    What does the emperor want to do? What does he want to express in this way? Punish he Songling? Dignified people should not be so bored.


    Ding Ning thought hard and figured out the emperor''s intention. The people didn''t dare to disturb him. They quietly dispersed to prepare for the opening ceremony of the martial arts conference.


    The Ulun Valley is very big. In addition to the mouth of the valley, thousands of wooden houses or tents have been built on the hillsides in the East, South and west directions.


    With the opening ceremony of the martial arts conference to be held in more than an hour, there are still martial arts from all over the world pouring in at the tail of time. There is a lot of noise in the valley.


    But Ding Ning paid no attention to all this and thought hard about the emperor''s intention. If he couldn''t understand it, a sword of Damocles would be hung on his head all the time to intimidate him and make him scared. Over time, it would definitely leave a psychological shadow and break his heart of martial arts, so he couldn''t advance inch by inch.


    Is it honing? Or a test?


    Ding Ning quickly rejected the idea. He was not narcissistic enough to think that the emperor would favor him.


    So


    It''s a warning.


    The emperor saw him in Kunpeng world. Naturally, he knew that he came back from the demon family. It was not difficult to guess the identity of the crane family and others.


    Therefore, he wounded he Songling but didn''t kill him. He also took the initiative to disclose the identity of others to he Songling. The only possibility is a warning.


    He is warning himself in this way that he can''t use strong people above God level to mess around in the world and destroy the order of the world. He will keep an eye on himself all the time.

 Chapter 1554

    This speculation not only relieved Ding Ning, but also suffocated.


    It was like clearly having the right to inherit hundreds of millions of assets, but because of the provisions in the will, he could only look at the astronomical figures on the bank card, but he could only continue to live frugally and struggle hard. The suffocation of sitting on the treasure without the right to use made him almost crazy.


    But anyway, the emperor is the Lord of the world. In order to protect the safety of the world, it''s understandable to limit the action of the God level strong. In addition, he is the boss with a big fist. He can only bear it if he is not willing.


    Hum! Emperor, you old man, wait for me. It''s not over. I''ll find this place one day.


    Ding Ning secretly feigned angrily in his heart.


    With his short temper, even if the emperor''s action is not wrong, he can''t accept it. Ya''s fear that the divine level strong will destroy the human order can be said. It''s just not to give him face by directly wounding he Songling, and there is a serious suspicion of racial discrimination. What''s the matter with the demon clan? The demon clan is not human?


    However, he only dares to mutter these words in his heart. He dares not to say them. Who knows if the old man of the emperor has a habit of peeping. If he hears them, he won''t ask for trouble.


    What made him puzzled was that the crane ancestor had also played a hand when he was on the bar with the saint. Why didn''t the emperor react at that time?


    Was he still in Kunpeng world and didn''t come out? Or is he afraid of crane ancestor?


    It''s impossible. In the human world, the emperor is invincible. He can give full play to the Immortal Emperor''s combat power without destroying the order of heaven. Although he is a powerful man, he doesn''t have any fear.


    That is to say, when he Zu shot, he should still be in the Kunpeng world, so he didn''t give a warning at that time.


    Ding Ning soon made a conclusion. Although the crane elders can''t make any more moves, he is a little lost, but think about it, it may not be a bad thing.


    With a strong bodyguard like the old crane, he has unconsciously become dependent on them, which is an absolute obstacle to his mental honing and cultivation progress.


    Well, take this opportunity to eliminate those dependencies and let the crane elders stay on Paradise Island in the future.


    Ding Ning recognized the reality, quickly straightened out his ideas and made a decision. He was just full of resentment towards the emperor. He secretly thought that it would be not too late for the gentleman to avenge ten years. One day, he would beat the emperor into a pig''s head to avenge the crane Songling.


    But I don''t know that the emperor was also very aggrieved. He and Ding Ning came out of the Kunpeng world almost at the same time, but the way he came out was not so euphemistic. He was forcibly sent out after being hurt by the will of Kunpeng.


    The first time he came back to the world, he was looking for a place to heal his wounds. He followed his words when he shot. That was a power beyond the world. He would naturally feel it. However, he was seriously injured at that time. Even if he could beat hezu, he would certainly poke a hole in the sky.


    So after struggling for a long time, he decided to pretend to be a grandson, so as not to be tied up because he was worried about breaking the world. If he was not good, he would be beaten by the crane ancestor again. Where would he put the emperor''s face?


    Although he pretended to be counsellor, it has to be said that the emperor''s mind is not very big. He is full of resentment towards Ding Ning, the initiator of the counsellor. Therefore, after the injury is slightly stable, he immediately gave a warning after he Songling''s murder, so as to show his dignity as the emperor.


    Of course, this is the official statement. In fact, he just wants to revenge Ding Ning, which makes him a little forced. He is the boss in the world, not the place where you are a suckling boy.


    Otherwise, the crane Songling has no use to use the power beyond the upper limit of the human world. Where does the emperor have so much spare time to deal with this broken matter.


    In many cases, big people are almost like women, and their minds are like needles under the sea, which makes people unable to guess.


    If Ding Ning knew that the emperor was a careful man and just wanted to revenge him for deceiving himself and others, he pretended to counsel himself to save some face, but he was as smart as a frightened bird to hide the crane family thugs. He didn''t know whether he would beat his chest and feet angrily and regret.


    He Songli also took back the pet space. Ding Ning stepped out of the room and saw pimur coming up excitedly. He respectfully shouted, "boss!"


    "Pimur, how are you?"


    Ding Ning had a good impression of the strange man who knew gratitude and patted him on the shoulder with a smile.


    Pimur was more excited and nodded again and again: "I''m fine. I''ve been worried about the boss. God bless me. I''m relieved to know that the boss is safe and sound."


    Ding Ning was very moved when he saw his sincerity. He suddenly remembered the reincarnated spirit boy after Liu Junwei''s mutation. He didn''t find him. He always felt uneasy. He hurriedly asked, "by the way, what happened that day? Where did the little lama go? Do you know?"


    "Little lama, I didn''t see it. We were suddenly transmitted by a strange force that day..."


    Pimur carefully recalled what happened later.


    When he learned that Helena was crazy looking for him, his face became a little strange. Did the foreign girl really like herself?


    Although he had no feelings for Helena, and his status as a royal league made him not sensitive to thanks, he was also a great beauty. He was greatly satisfied to learn that she cared about herself so much.


    But the more he listened to it, the more wonderful the expression on his face was. Pimur traveled with the knife carrying young pudding, the little monk Wuxiang and Jiang wuhui. It was just that Wuxiang was a disciple of Tianyin temple. Unexpectedly, pudding was the real disciple of the relic of the holy sword.


    This made him laugh and cry. He always felt that he had carried the black pot for the pudding. He didn''t know what the remnant of Shengdao thought. He even let the pudding travel alone. Aren''t you afraid of being slaughtered by the people of Shengyi gate and Shengjian villa?


    In particular, Jiang wuhui also travels with him. It is impossible not to know his identity, but his identity has not been exposed so far, which makes him have a good impression on Jiang wuhui.


    The most gratifying thing for him is Chou bao''er. According to pimur, Chou bao''er led the terrain dragon army to always follow behind them in the ground to find him. He also showed up several times to meet pimur while others were sleeping.


    Although Ding Ning thought it was ugly, he was very moved by its loyalty. In particular, pimur said that it was changing every day and looked more and more like the divine dragon in Chinese legend, which gave him a strong sense of expectation.


    "Is ugly baby here too? Why didn''t I sense it?"


    Ding Ning can''t wait to see what ugly baby has become. He can''t help asking.


    "Yes, but there are so many experts here. Some strong people detect the existence of the ground dragon and want to capture them. It immediately fled away with the terrain dragon army, but it won''t go far without seeing its master."


    Pimur said positively.


    Ding Ning nodded and suddenly remembered that he seemed to have a faint feeling outside the barrier, but at that time he thought it was a wolf riding in the crowd, and his attention was focused on Guangtian xuanzi, so he didn''t care. Now it should be ugly bao''er.


    Since I know it''s nearby, I''m not in a hurry to see it for a while. Who knows if the old man emperor is spying on him now? It''s better to be careful.


    However, seeing pimur dressed up as a grassland herdsman reminded him of another thing and immediately said to pimur, "pimur, I''ll give you a task."


    "Boss, if you need anything, just tell me. Even if pimur is broken to pieces, he will complete the task."


    Pimur was overjoyed. Although he had recognized Ding Ning as the Lord, he had separated from the Lord for so long after he recognized the Lord. Now it is inevitable to meet again. He is a little uneasy. He doesn''t know what attitude Ding Ning has towards him.


    Now seeing that he was willing to let himself do things, he promised to follow behind him, which made him ecstatic and flustered.


    "Tian Khan, have you heard of it?"


    Ding Ning asked coyly.


    "Day Khan?"


    Pimur''s face changed, with a look of resentment on his face, nodded and said, "I''ve heard that no one on the grassland doesn''t know him. He calls himself Tian Khan as a descendant of the golden family, but in fact he bullies men and women. It''s a big cancer on the grassland."


    "Well, since you heard about him, my task for you is to go to the grassland and mix with the tribe of Tian Khan and find a way to get rid of him."


    Ding Ning''s understatement scared pimur out of his wits, and said unbelievably, "get rid of Tian Khan?"


    "Yes, you are the descendant of zamuhe. Are you afraid of the descendants of timuzhen? When your ancestors were defeated by timuzhen, don''t you want to regain the glory of your ancestors?"


    Ding Ning also made this decision on a whim, and said in a bewitching tone.


    Originally, he intended to support Mu Ren''s son as the new day Khan, but after thinking about it, he always felt that it was inappropriate. After all, Mu Ren had a deep mind and might not be reliable.


    Therefore, he plans to let pimur mix with the tiankhan tribe as a dark chess to keep an eye on Mu Ren. If he honestly follows the orders, it''s all right. If he obeys the public and disobeys the public and other ideas, let pimur replace him.


    Of course, if it were not mu Ren''s son, who was the blood of Tian Khan and occupied the legitimate advantage, it would be easier to directly support pimur.


    Pimur''s face changed. After a long time, he said firmly, "I naturally want to take back the glory of my ancestors. Since the boss needs me to go, I will finish the task even if I die."


    "Well, pimur, you''re a smart man. Listen."


    Ding Ning nodded approvingly, asked pimur to come and say his plan in detail.


    In the eyes of others, Tian Khan, who is powerful and occupies the grassland of Outer Mongolia, is just a mole ant that can be killed at any time.


    Pimur nodded repeatedly to show that he understood.


    "This is a test for you. If you can complete the task, I will make you a real strong man."


    Ding Ning was very satisfied with pimur''s attitude, patted him on the shoulder and promised.


    "Thank you, boss. Pimur must work hard and die!"


    Pimur was overjoyed. He saw a lot of strong people during this period. He wanted to say that he didn''t envy it. Although he was not present when Ding Ning killed the strong people in the martial arts realm just now, he also heard about the great achievements of the boss. In his eyes, the boss is an omnipotent God. If he promised to let him become a strong person, he would never talk casually.


    When the matter was finalized, Ding Ning immediately sent out 12 wolf riders and 12 ghost leopard soldiers to pimur. Among them, 12 wolf riders would go directly to Mu Ren and the seventh Lord to implement the plan they had discussed before, while the 12 ghost leopard soldiers would be responsible for secretly protecting pimur and receiving his dispatch.


    Pimur respectfully stroked his chest, bent down and saluted, left the Ulun valley with confidence and went straight to the Outer Mongolia grassland.

 Chapter 1555

    Ding Ning put down a worry. Only then did he have time to fall in love with his beloved wives.


    Of course, due to time constraints, he will not really do bad things, but it is inevitable to mix honey with oil and eat tofu.


    The demon women were used to being ridiculous with him when they were in Kunpeng world. If it weren''t for the elder sister Ding Qianlie who came to the world, they had to be reserved to show respect. They must sleep with him every night.


    Now that Ding Qianlie is away, they also let go and let Ding Ning wipe off the oil. Ling Yun, who is very unfit for this scene, is blushing and very shy.


    Boom!


    Just when Ding Ning was embracing left and right and secretly enjoying the martial arts meeting, he was able to sing at night, the valley shook violently like a thousand troops and horses, and there was a faint cry of surprise.


    The crowd was in a hurry to pack up their messy clothes and went out one after another to see what had happened.


    "A lot of bears are still lined up in a square array."


    "God, how can there be so many bears."


    "Who''s in the sedan chair? It''s such a big show that it can let the bear carry the sedan chair in."


    "Shh, you don''t want to die. That''s the ice bear emperor."


    "Ah, I said, it was him. No wonder these bears are so obedient."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as I got out of the camp, I saw a sea of people around me. People were whispering.


    Hundreds of fat brown bears followed behind the giant brown bears carrying sedan chairs like the moon. They lined up like soldiers and fished in from the valley mouth. The momentum looked very frightening.


    "The ice bear emperor is really a great prestige."


    The purple finch skimmed her mouth and said dismissively.


    "It''s just that there are only a few hundred wild animals that haven''t even opened their minds. How dare you make a show here."


    Kong Lei was even more contemptuous, took Ding Ning''s hand and said, "that is, her husband should keep a low profile, or hundreds of birds will open the way and thousands of animals will worship."


    "Yes, yes, or we''ll play too. A mere bear dares to play garlic here. It''s strange if they don''t scare them to pee their pants."


    Peng Tianjie is afraid that the world will not be in disorder.


    "Well, I''m responsible for recruiting a group of Python to kill his prestige."


    Bai lianer followed the coax.


    "I''m responsible for calling a hundred birds."


    The sparrow is also coming.


    "I''ll call the Falcon and the eagle."


    Peng Tianjie responded immediately.


    "I am responsible for calling the wolves."


    Wolf Dong scratched his head, his eyes lit up, and he was interested.


    "I can drive all animals."


    The always calm purple finch also has a lot of fun.


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to his women''s words, he rubbed his hands and had a great momentum of doing what he said. Ding Ning suddenly burst into a waterfall sweat and hurriedly waved his hand and said, "don''t mess around, keep a low profile."


    "There''s nothing to keep a low profile. Don''t you think that guy''s arrogant virtue drives a group of stupid bears? What''s wrong? If you don''t kill him, you really think you''re the king of heaven."


    Ling Yun said sour.


    Ding Ning knew that she was not angry with the ice bear emperor, but saw that all of them could drive birds and animals, and her heart was unbalanced. She said solemnly, "wood shows in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. We have all attracted the emperor''s attention. We''d better not ask for trouble here."


    When they heard the speech, they immediately stopped and became honest.


    The lesson of the past is in front of us. It''s not a good thing to be watched by the emperor. He Songling, as a god level strong man, is now dying. For such a painful lesson, it''s better to keep a low profile so as not to be warned by the emperor again.


    Ding Ning breathed a sigh of relief and thought it would be a good thing to have the emperor as an excuse. Otherwise, with his woman''s rebellious nature, he didn''t know what big trouble he had caused.


    Surrounded by the bears, the ice bear emperor came to a hillside lined with wooden houses. A group of people immediately flocked out, like welcoming the ancestors, and bowed respectfully: "welcome the ice bear emperor. The room is ready for the emperor. Please go in and have a rest."


    Ding Ning''s face suddenly became strange, because most of these people were old acquaintances, who were the representatives of various forces on Kuta Beach in Indonesia: Thai longpo Canaanite, Egyptian Faro Abu sindo, holy flame priest old Kunal, blood curse master Duva, witch Gru mesa


    I just don''t know how these people got together, and they are so respectful to the ice bear emperor, and I don''t know where the ice bear emperor is sacred.


    "Yes!"


    A man''s voice was heard from the sedan chair, and a brown bear stretched out his hand to lift the sedan curtain like a spirit.


    Boom!


    Just as everyone was about to see the true face of the ice bear emperor, there was a sudden sound like thousands of troops galloping in the direction of gukou, followed by a scream of panic and crying for parents.


    The people were shocked and saw that the valley mouth was like a tide pouring into countless armies of wild animals.


    Wolves, tigers, lions, leopards, wild boars, crocodiles, zebras, giraffes, elephants, bears, apes, otters, python


    It was as if all the wild animals on the earth were gathered here. Even if all the soldiers were present, they were scared to death and ran around, causing a burst of war chaos.


    Ang!


    A giant elephant with a loud nose, surrounded by the herd, walked slowly to the valley with a steady and elegant pace.


    On the back of the giant elephant, on a bamboo sun shading seat like a king''s chariot, lying obliquely is a thin man with strange symbols and tattoos on his dark skin. He can''t see his race or age.


    "Lord of Warcraft, it''s the Lord of Warcraft from South America."


    "It''s him. No wonder he can make so much noise."


    "It is said that the Lord of Warcraft can control all animals. I thought it was wrong, but I didn''t expect it to be true. The Lord of Warcraft really deserves his reputation."


    "Hehe, there''s a good play now. It''s said that the Lord of Warcraft has always been incompatible with the ice bear emperor. It''s deliberately trying to steal his limelight."


    "One of them is in South America and the other is in Siberia. How can they disagree?"


    "That''s now. More than 30 years ago, they made their debut together. It is said that they were still good friends. At first, they were in South America. Later, they broke up. They were inseparable in order to compete for territory. Finally, the ice bear emperor went away to Siberia. Therefore, they died of old age and did not communicate with each other."


    "The ice bear emperor was driven out of South America by the Lord of Warcraft?"


    "It''s not clear, but it''s rumored that no one knows the truth."


    ¡­¡­


    Someone identified the caller,


    In the snow mountain station, Aruna stood in front of the wooden house and looked at the scene coldly.


    The great shaman sighed and said sadly, "see? Their wings are hard now. They have long been lost in this colorful world. Where can you remember their origin? It has been 20 years. They have never returned to the big snow mountain. Even if I call them back in the name of the emperor, they ignore it."


    "Hum!"


    Aruna uttered a cold hum of unknown meaning and turned into the room, too lazy to look again.


    The great shaman shook his head and turned to enter the room. He knew that Aruna felt bad. After all, this was her adoptive brother, but the emperor always slept. They had long forgotten their mission.


    "Hum!"


    The ice bear emperor seemed very dissatisfied that he had been robbed of his limelight, and couldn''t help but give a cold hum.


    It seems that he has the intention to establish power. This cold hum unexpectedly contains a strange spiritual power, which makes the beast army under the Lord of Warcraft riot and shake his head as if he were drunk.


    A beautiful tiger was frightened and fierce. It rushed to the nearby crowd coldly. The frightened crowd screamed and fled in all directions.


    A woman in colored clothes turned pale and seemed stunned. Her legs softened. She forgot that she was a martial artist and stood in place screaming.


    But unexpectedly, the scream more and more aroused the ferocity of the tiger, opened the big mouth of the blood basin and bit at the girl.


    "Evil animals want to die!"


    A cold scold came, and a fiery red figure suddenly flashed, and a red light flashed. The huge tiger head was directly cut off, blood gushed, the body separated, and the tiger body fell to the ground.


    Looking at the figure, Ding Ning''s eyes coagulated, and his heart hurt. Pian dance, you''re here too.


    "Five aunts, sobbing!"


    The girl in colored clothes rushed into the arms of the woman in red and cried bitterly. Who else is not fengni''er.


    Feng Pian danced and patted Feng Ni''er on the back. She gently scolded and said, "you''re stupid. Why don''t you hide? It''s just a beast."


    "People forget when they are afraid!"


    Feng Ni''er was frightened and coquettish.


    Feng Pian dance was full of helplessness. The girl was spoiled by her eldest brother and had no combat experience. An ordinary beast could frighten her silly. It was a shame to the Feng family.


    Pop!


    A loud whip sounded. Feng Pian dance only felt the burning pain on her back. She turned angrily and looked up at the Warcraft God squatting on the elephant''s back with a whip. She said coldly, "you want to die."


    make love!


    There were several loud whips in a row. The phoenix dance just flying in the air was forced to fall to the ground. Her body was already stained with blood, her red veil had been soaked with blood, and her beautiful eyes were full of anger and unwilling.


    Unexpectedly, when her accomplishments were limited, she was not the opponent of the Lord of Warcraft at all. His whip method was mysterious and unpredictable, which made her unavoidable.


    A cruel color flashed in the cold, poisonous snake like eyes of the Lord of Warcraft, and his grin showed a dark white tooth: "I dare say my baby is a beast. Just be my baby''s food."


    Roar!


    All the animals roared and opened their big mouths to jump at Feng Pian dance.


    "Evil animals dare you!"


    The people of the dragon family and the Phoenix family came one after another when they heard the news. The play was far away, so they shouted and scolded.


    "Hum, I want to kill you."


    The Lord of Warcraft was not afraid at all. He didn''t know what kind of material it was made of. The dark leather whip could be long or short. He sat on the elephant''s back several ten meters away and was able to attack the people from the dragon and Phoenix families. The sound of the leather whip rang through the sky, forcing the people from the two families to get close at all.


    If there were no Feng Ni''er, Feng Pian dance wouldn''t be hurt against these beasts, but Feng Ni''er screamed repeatedly and held her arm tightly. As soon as she wasn''t careful, she was caught with two bloody wounds. She was almost bitten through her arm by a male lion. The pain made her look pale, but she was afraid of Feng Ni''er''s injury and clenched her teeth.


    Ding Ning had planned to make a move. Seeing that Longfeng and his family had rushed over, he stopped.


    But I didn''t expect that the whip method of the Lord of Warcraft was so mysterious that it forced the dragon and Phoenix family to connect nearly.


    Seeing Feng Pian dancing, Xiang is sweating profusely. She has been injured in many places. She has to protect the fool of Feng Ni''er. If she goes on like this, she will bleed too much and die.


    This made his heart hurt like a knife. He couldn''t help it. His eyes turned a violent blood red, roared, turned into a residual shadow and ran away to Fengpian dance.


    "He also said to keep a low profile. Alas! As long as he sees beautiful women, he can''t keep a low profile."


    Peng Tianjie spread her hands and said with a speechless smile, which made all the women cover their mouths and smile.

 Chapter 1556

    "Hum! I really don''t know how to live or die!"


    The Lord of warcraft used a long whip as an arm to block the dragon and Phoenix family. When he saw that someone still didn''t know how to save people, he suddenly gave a cold hum, stretched out his hand and took out a long whip, arched left and right, and attacked Ding Ning like a spirit snake at sea.


    "Get out!"


    Ding Ning launched his spiritual consciousness. The speed of the whip as fast as thunder suddenly slowed down in his eyes. He shouted angrily, grabbed the whip and pulled it slightly.


    The Lord of Warcraft only felt that a powerful force came, and his body almost fell off the elephant''s back. He was shocked. Unexpectedly, he underestimated the young man and pulled with all his strength to stabilize his body.


    Ding Ning only felt the stabbing pain in the palm of his hand. He was shocked that the whip was covered with subtle barbs that were difficult to detect by the naked eye.


    What surprised him most was that the whip was made of unknown material. The barb on the whip could pierce his flawless holy body, and there was a sense of paralysis in the pierced part. The whip was poisoned.


    Although the poison is not fatal, it can make the body numb gradually, and will slow down and lose pain for a period of time.


    No wonder he couldn''t resist a group of wild animals with his dancing skills. He thought Feng Ni''er was implicating her. Now he realized that feelings were caused by this narcotic toxin.


    This made him more and more angry. He twitched with pain in his heart. He suddenly entered the second personality. The whole person exuded a vicious atmosphere and shouted: "go to death."


    The Lord of Warcraft thought Ding Ning had a toxin attack, and a grimace appeared on his face. He had no grievances with Feng Ni''er, but he wanted to establish his authority. At the biggest event in the martial arts world, he raised his name of the Lord of Warcraft and fought with the ice bear emperor, and Feng Ni''er and Feng Pian dance became the object of his authority only by chance.


    But unexpectedly, Ding Ning''s strength was so great that he pulled him down from the elephant''s back in a rage. He was shocked and roared, "don''t start yet."


    Click!


    A flash of lightning came out of thin air and hit Ding Ning hard.


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu comes today, he can''t save you."


    The Lord of Warcraft was shocked to find that Ding Ning didn''t hide and didn''t flash. He let the lightning strike him, but it turned into a residual shadow and came straight to him.


    At this moment, he could no longer stop the people of the dragon and Phoenix families. When he was about to fall to the ground, he made a strange sound in his mouth.


    Whoosh!


    Ding Ning just appeared on the side of the Lord of Warcraft. When he was about to kill him on the spot, he suddenly felt the evil wind behind his head and had to retreat to avoid the blow.


    Although he was a flawless holy body, and the general attack could not break his defense at all, with the forewarning of the whip, he had to be careful to avoid overturning the ship in the gutter.


    Boom!


    The dust was flying and the gravel was splashing. A gully half a meter deep was pulled out on the ground.


    Ding Ning looked at it with his eyebrows. He saw a python with the thickness of an adult body and a length of more than 30 meters. It was like a meat mountain, which firmly protected the Lord of Warcraft. He raised his huge head the size of a desktop, vomited bright red snake letters, and the cold snake pupil was staring at him provocatively.


    The python is covered with black scales, and the bucket like snake tail is constantly swinging in the air, making the sound of air friction. The terrible strength makes people feel cold.


    Ding Ning glanced over his eyes and saw that the dragon and Phoenix family had rushed over at the moment, protecting Feng Ni''er and Feng Pian dance behind him. He was furious and carried out a crazy killing of the wild animals. He couldn''t help but feel uneasy.


    But Feng Pian dance didn''t look at him all the time. He looked so ungrateful that he felt very sad. He reached out and took out a medicine bottle and threw it to long Xiaotian, who was comforting Feng Ni''er with warm and soft words. Without saying a word, he took out the plague tusks and stared at the python like a great enemy.


    Because he found that the python was definitely a mutated python. The thick Lin armor was invulnerable and the speed was amazing. In particular, the python had a certain wisdom, which brought him a hidden threat and made him dare not take it lightly.


    "Boy, heroes save beauty, but people don''t appreciate it. If you want to be a hero, you must have the consciousness of death."


    The Lord of Warcraft sneered and mocked, but he felt oppressed. If there was no boundary limit, he could kill the dead guy every minute.


    But in this enchantment, Ding Ning''s terrible strange power made him feel afraid, so he didn''t intend to take risks in person. He patted the Python''s body and ordered coldly, "Dragon God, eat him."


    "Dragon God? What a big breath."


    Ding Ning sneered, pushed hard under his feet, jumped up like a boring shell, went straight to the Python''s neck, and cut off his tusks.


    Hit the snake seven inches. For all snakes, even if they become a fine python, seven inches is definitely the key.


    Poof!


    But unexpectedly, the python really became a fine. When he realized Ding Ning''s attempt, he suddenly opened his mouth and spewed out a foul blue smoke.


    And spray poison?


    Ding Ning was stunned. He knew that Python was basically non-toxic, so he didn''t take precautions against it at all. He was sprayed with poison fog all over his head and face.


    "Hahaha, go to hell. If you get caught in the Dragon God''s saliva fog, you will soon become a pile of dead bones. This saliva fog can erode your spiritual power."


    When the Lord of Warcraft saw that Ding Ning was attacked, he immediately laughed wildly and said with leisure.


    Feng Pian dance, who was always indifferent to Ding Ning''s life and death, trembled all over, clenched her fist uncontrollably, and looked at Ding Ning nervously with a strong color of concern in her beautiful eyes.


    The cyan poison fog is highly corrosive. Ding Ning feels that the skin on her face is hot and painful, and her clothes are quickly corroded. However, she happens to see the concerned eyes of Feng Pian dance in the corner of her eyes. She can''t help but be happy. She will still worry about herself. All her cold deserts are in disguise.


    All the pain was forgotten by him at the moment. Ding Ning had only deep joy and endless pride. As long as you had me in your heart, I would never lose you.


    "Eh? Why aren''t you dead after being hit by the dragon''s saliva fog?"


    The Lord of Warcraft saw that Ding Ning only turned blue, but there was no sign of corrosion. He couldn''t help but be surprised and stared at Ding Ning suspiciously.


    The clothes on Ding Ning''s upper body were corroded clean, revealing strong and symmetrical streamlined muscles, and the muscles were filled with a layer of glittering glow, which excluded the cyan poison fog, and his eyes brightened, A greedy color flashed: "body armor, you have body armor? No wonder you can resist the saliva fog, boy, hand over the body armor. How about I spare your life today?"


    Ding Ning almost laughed angrily. NIMA, what''s the look in the dog''s eyes? I do have a body armor. It''s good, but I don''t wear it at all. It''s brother''s flawless holy body automatic body armor.


    When Fengpian dance saw that Ding Ning was all right, she suddenly breathed a long sigh of relief. When she saw his strong and symmetrical muscles, she suddenly remembered the only negative distance contact with him. She felt that she wanted to climb to the top of the cloud and die. A red glow suddenly flew on her face. If she hadn''t covered her face, I''m afraid others would see something different.


    "Pian Wu, you''ve been hurt a lot. Let me help you apply medicine."


    A handsome dragon family man who looked only in his thirties came up to her, looked at her with hot eyes and said attentively.


    Fengpian dance was interrupted. The tenderness in her eyes suddenly became indifferent. She said politely but refused people thousands of miles away: "no, long Feiyang, thank you for your kindness. I can apply medicine myself."


    "Five younger sister, you have a wound behind your back. It''s inconvenient for you. Let brother Feiyang help you."


    The ancestor of the Phoenix family said with a smile.


    Long Feiyang is the youngest brother of the ancestors of the dragon family. At the age of 67, he is already the strong man of Zhenwu jiuchongtian. He has unlimited potential to catch up with the ancestors of the dragon family. He has always loved Fengpian dance, but it''s a pity that Fengpian dance has always ignored her.


    In the past, the ancestors of the Feng family would respect the opinions of Feng Pian dance and would not force her, but this experience made him realize that although the Feng family was also famous in the ancient martial arts world, it was insignificant to the whole martial arts world.


    A lord of Warcraft dares not to pay attention to the Phoenix family, which makes him realize that he must hold the dragon family tightly. The ancestor of the dragon family has broken through the nine heavy heaven of Zhenwu some time ago. He is closing down and preparing to break through the Shenwu realm, and has delegated the power to long Feiyang.


    If Fengpian dance could marry him, the two families would be close to each other to protect the best interests of the Fengs. Therefore, when he saw that long Feiyang had hit a nail in front of Fengpian dance, he immediately took the call to help long Feiyang set them up.


    Long Feiyang was so happy that he knew that the ancestors of the Feng family had moved their mind. He immediately thrust out his face and wanted to pull Feng Pian''s hand: "Pian dance, I just want to help you apply medicine. Why refuse people thousands of miles away."


    "I said no."


    Feng Pian dance''s face sank, quietly avoided his hand, and said coldly.


    She knows what big brother means, but she has made a decision. In her life, she will live alone and won''t be emotional to anyone. Although the dragon flying is excellent, she can never be compared with that person in her heart. However, she can''t let go of her hatred for killing her brother.


    Long Feiyang''s eyes flashed a dark color, and his face became gloomy. He had a very high seniority and was also the proud son of the dragon family. I don''t know how many women took the initiative to throw themselves into his arms. But he never forgot her since he inadvertently got a glimpse of the true face of Feng Pian dance, but he didn''t expect that this woman would not give her face and embarrass him in public.


    "It''s reasonable that the fifth sister is in a bad mood because she has suffered a reckless disaster. Brother Feiyang doesn''t mind. When she comes back, the fifth sister will calm down and let her apologize to you."


    Seeing that long Feiyang''s face was not good, the ancestor of the wind family hurriedly opened his mouth and said a round way. He also glared at Feng Pian dance, turned around and winked at long Feiyang, suggesting that he would do a good job of Feng Pian dance.


    Long Feiyang''s face looked better and showed a gentle smile: "I understand. I was abrupt before. I was a family. There was nothing to apologize for. When pianwu was in a better mood, I was putting wine on her."


    "Five aunt milk, this is the medicine Ding Ning gave me. Let me give it to you."


    At this time, long Xiaotian, who had calmed Feng Ni''er, came over and handed the medicine bottle Ding Ning gave him to Feng pianwu.


    As soon as long Feiyang''s face changed, he reached out and grabbed the medicine bottle. He was very unhappy and said, "don''t you know who that guy is? If it weren''t for him, could brother Feng nine be gone so early?"


    "Yes, Xiao Tian, you must polish your eyes when wandering the Jianghu. Some people have ulterior motives. Who knows if they will poison the wound medicine?"


    The old ancestor of the wind family said with a long focus.


    Long Xiaotian''s face stagnated and he couldn''t speak for a long time. He was very clear about the gratitude and resentment between the Feng family and Ding Ning, but strictly speaking, it''s no wonder Ding Ning. If it wasn''t for the vengeance of the ancestors of the Feng family, how could it get to this point.

 Chapter 1557

    "However, he saved us this time. If he wants to harm the fifth aunt''s milk, he won''t come to save us. Why bother?"


    Feng Ni''er rubbed her red and swollen eyes and said a fair word.


    "Ha ha, that''s funny. We came to save you in time. What does it have to do with him? What is he?"


    Long Feiyang has always been arrogant and arrogant. There is no room for them to lead Ding Ning. He said when he heard that Feng Jiu died because of Ding Ning. The more he slanders Ding Ding Ning, the easier it is to get the favor of Feng Pian dance.


    Feng Ni''er''s face became very embarrassed, and she couldn''t speak.


    In fact, if Ding Ning doesn''t do it, they are still pestered by the Lord of Warcraft. They can''t do anything, but they are kind after all. What can she say? Isn''t that undermining stability and unity?


    But long Feiyang took all the credit to himself. He was shameless, which made long Xiaotian blush.


    "Bring it!"


    Although Fengpian dance doesn''t like to see Ding Ning and doesn''t intend to use Ding Ning''s wound medicine, seeing long Feiyang so shameless, her strong rebellious psychology makes her do something she would never do normally.


    She grabbed the medicine bottle in long Feiyang''s hand and opened it. It was a crystal clear pill. Although she didn''t know what effect it was, she firmly believed that Ding Ning would not harm herself, so she threw it into her mouth.


    "Dancing, you..."


    Long Feiyang flattered the horse''s leg and his face became very ugly.


    "He is nothing, or my brother''s enemy, but I know he is not that kind of insidious and cunning villain."


    Feng Pian danced beautifully, her eyes were cold, and said calmly. The meaning of the words was thought-provoking.


    Long Feiyang''s eyes were gloomy and his face was blue. He snorted coldly, "do you mean to say I''m a sinister and cunning villain?"


    "Five younger sister, what are you saying? Apologize to brother Feiyang quickly."


    Seeing that it was bad, the ancestor of the wind family scolded with a straight face.


    "I''m right. Why apologize."


    Feng Pian danced a stubborn neck and was very disappointed with the big brother.


    He is strong and mean at home and flatters others. He doesn''t want to improve his strength. He always wants to hold the dragon''s thigh. His hypocrisy is disgusting.


    Pop!


    The ancestor of the wind family looked angry. A loud slap slapped Feng Pian''s face and said sternly, "I want you to apologize. Do you hear me? Remember, I''m not dead yet. It''s not your turn to act wild."


    "Brother Feng, what are you doing? Even if there is something wrong with Pian dance, it''s just a bit of a bull''s horn. Have something to say."


    Long Feiyang said hypocritically, but she was happy. Isn''t this smelly woman so arrogant because I like you? Hum! When the ancestor of the Feng family betrothes you to me, see how I torture you then.


    "Apologize, do you hear me?"


    The ancestor of the wind family didn''t mean to relax at all. Tie Qing stared at Feng Pian dance with his face and shouted loudly.


    Feng Pian Wu didn''t cover her. She looked at him stubbornly: "I''m right. If you have the ability, you''ll kill me."


    "It''s against the sky. It''s against the sky. Well, I can''t manage you, can I? Well, I''ll let someone who can manage you manage it."


    The muscles on the face of the ancestor of the wind family were twitching, with a look of uncontrollable anger. He said in a cold voice: "as the owner of the family, I announce that tonight, you will round the house with Feiyang and let Feiyang discipline you well."


    "Lao Zu!"


    "Big brother!"


    Feng Ni''er and the ancestors of the Feng family were shocked and shouted.


    Long Feiyang was overjoyed. Looking at Feng Pian dance with stunned eyes, his eyes were full of hot color. Finally, this stunning beauty belongs to her own and can be ravaged by herself.


    "What? Is it because what I said by the owner of the house is no longer working?"


    The cold voice of the father of the wind family.


    "This... No, just round the house tonight. Isn''t it too hasty?"


    The third ancestor of the Phoenix family said with his lips.


    "Special treatment under special circumstances, how can Jianghu children pay so much attention to it? It''s just to make it up after the wedding."


    The ancestor of the wind family undoubtedly waved his hand and showed his attitude.


    The rest of the ancestors handed Fengpian dance a helpless look. The ancestors of the Feng family had the power to hold it alone. They had always been used to being strong. They couldn''t speak at all, and they couldn''t even delay time.


    "Don''t think I''ll never marry him unless I die."


    Feng Pian dance gnashed her teeth and said word by word to show his determination.


    Poof!


    The ancestor of the wind family suddenly made a move and sealed the cultivation of Fengpian dance. His face said coldly: "even if you die, you are also a member of the dragon family. Brother Feiyang, she belongs to you now. It''s up to you to be a wife or a concubine. As long as you''re happy, you can go to the round house now."


    With that, he reached out and pushed Fengpian dance into longfeiyang''s arms. Longfeiyang was overjoyed. His face narrowed and he reached out to report Fengpian dance. He said hypocritically: "brother Feng, don''t worry, I''ve always loved Pian dance and will definitely treat her as a positive wife. We Longfeng and Phoenix..."


    "Take away your dirty hands..."


    Long Feiyang saw that he was about to embrace beauty into his arms. A cold voice suddenly sounded. He only felt a flower in front of him. Feng Pian dance had snuggled softly in the arms of a young man.


    "Ding Ning, let her go. She''s my wife."


    Long Feiyang trembled in his heart and roared fiercely.


    Although he slandered Ding Ning behind his back, he was extremely afraid of him, even afraid.


    After all, so many of them can''t break through under the whip shadow of the Lord of Warcraft, but Ding Ning can draw with him, and even have a slight advantage. He can''t be his opponent at all.


    But seeing that Fengpian dance was about to surrender to himself, he could not be reconciled to the cooked duck flying like this. The bottom of his eyes twinkled with resentment and winked at several elders of the dragon family. These people immediately understood and quietly dispersed around Ding Ning.


    The ancestor of the wind family wanted to join the war, but he suddenly smelled a strong smell of blood. He was shocked to find that the body of the invulnerable Python had been separated, and the blood dyed the earth red, while the Lord of Warcraft had a cloudy and sunny face, hid far away and didn''t dare to approach. He couldn''t help but be one of Lin in his heart, and decided to wait and see its change first.


    Feng Pian danced and looked at Ding Ning''s angry and iron face and tender and distressed eyes. The cold heart melted in an instant. Although the hatred of killing his younger brother was different, it was not Ding Ning''s murder, but the hands of the imperial government. It was unfair to him to count this hatred on him.


    Besides, all this is not Ding Ning''s fault, but the decision made by the ancestor of the Feng family to spoil Feng Ni''er. If you really count, he is the culprit.


    "I miss you so much, dancing."


    Ding Ning opened the veil of Fengpian dance as a matter of course, stroked her face that could be broken by blowing, looked at the bright red palm print on her white face, and a touch of regret and Ling lie''s killing opportunity flashed in her eyes.


    "No!"


    Feng Pian dance knew what he meant and hurriedly begged in a low voice.


    God knows how she spent these days. Every day, his figure reverberates in her mind, and her heart is empty. At this moment, she feels his warm embrace, and all her grievances disappear. She just wants to stay with him until the end of the world.


    Ding Ning sighed privately, knowing that after all, she was the Phoenix family. Even if she suffered unfair treatment again, she would not have the heart to go to the Phoenix family. She would quietly input huge life essence into her body, and her own woman would have to get to the peak of real martial arts. At this moment, the two people were estranged, and it was time to help her upgrade.


    Feng Pian''s beautiful eyes widened, and the movement of Ding Ning''s palms into the body of her life made her repair climb steadily. It seemed as if she did not exist for a long time, and in the twinkling of an eye, she broke through to the realm she dreamed of -- the nine heavens of Zhenwu territory.


    This magical little man always surprises others, which makes Feng Pian''s beautiful eyes bleary and blurred. The deep love in her heart makes her decide to give up everything. Even if she will be scolded by people all over the world, she will never leave him.


    "Go to hell!"


    Unfortunately, the warm fragments are always so short. There are always some people in this world who will make a big mess of themselves.


    The jealous red eyed long Feiyang finally couldn''t help it, and the Bahuang fist flashed at the back of Ding Ning''s head.


    "Be careful!"


    Feng Pian dance''s face changed dramatically, and she screamed and reminded.


    Ding Ning smiled softly: "don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything."


    Reaching out and holding the leg bend of Fengpian dance, he hugged one of her princesses and took a blow from the dragon flying with his back.


    Boom!


    With a dull sound, the ferocious smile on long Feiyang''s face solidified on his face, and his right hand trembled violently. This punch made him feel like a medium iron stone. The whole hand bone was numb and lost consciousness.


    Click!


    The next moment, long Feiyang felt that one foot was constantly enlarged in front of him like a ghost. Although he wanted to respond immediately, it was a pity that his limbs could not keep up with the speed of thinking. The whole head was shocked like being bombarded by a heavy hammer. The bridge of his nose was directly broken. Tears ran across his handsome face. He covered his face and rolled on the ground in pain.


    "My woman, you dare to touch it. It''s really trying to die."


    Ding Ning held the shy Feng Pian dance with his head buried in his arms and said overbearing.


    Helena looked at Ding Ning''s figure with jealousy and envy, and sighed gently. How nice it would be if the woman in his arms was me.


    Gruer on the side of old green is not handsome like a mortal. At the moment, his eyes are shining with longing. Looking at Ding Ning''s thin but majestic figure, he has a feeling of envy in his heart. How nice it would be if he could meet such a prince charming.


    The sparrow held his forehead silently and sighed, "look, look, we know that once he has a high profile, we have more sisters."


    "Anyway, I''m used to it. It''s good to have multiple sisters. I won''t be afraid of missing hands next time I play mahjong."


    Peng Tianjie said heartlessly.


    "It doesn''t matter, but when will it end like this?"


    Bai xun''er said sour.


    "That''s true. It seems that when the martial arts meeting is over, we have to have a good meeting. We have to give him a quota. We can''t go home and get women like this endlessly."


    Lingyun immediately agreed. Although she wanted to open it for a long time, she still felt sour in her heart when looking at Ding Ning so unconsciously.


    "Although the husband is very capable and hasn''t neglected any sisters for the time being, if he goes on like this, sooner or later he will be too busy. No, he must be stopped from looking for women like this."


    Crane ling''er tooted his small mouth and waved his pink fist in protest.


    "Yes, only the elder sister leading the hunter can control him. Although we can accept it, we can''t indulge him so much. We have to give him a limit to say anything, otherwise he will be endless."


    Purple finch has always been generous. At the moment, she also felt that what the sisters said was reasonable, actively agreed, and decided to implement the restriction scheme as soon as possible.


    "Kill him!"


    The dragon family quit. Although Ding Ning''s skill was terrible and he killed long Feiyang with one move, they were robbed of the women who should belong to the dragon family in front of so many people. How could they lose their face and rush up one after another, making long Xiaotian extremely embarrassed.

 Chapter 1558

    "No matter how strong he is, his accomplishments are also limited to tianwu. Even if he can beat one or two, he can beat ten or eight? Give them all to me. I''ll kill him and kill him."


    Long Feiyang covered his tearful face and shouted angrily.


    "Yes, what if he is invincible in the same realm? There are two hundred people from our two families. Even if they pile up, they can pile him up."


    The ancestor of the Feng family was old and crafty. He was still a little afraid, but when he heard the encouragement of long Feiyang, he suddenly came to the spirit and gave orders with a sneer.


    "I don''t want to kill in the face of dancing. Don''t force me."


    Ding Ning kicked a dragon family disciple, gasped and warned.


    Although his body was flawless, his spirit was hurt and couldn''t use his spiritual power. His accomplishments were suppressed. He also danced with Feng pian. He could only fight with his feet, which made him consume a lot of physical strength. At the moment, he was a little out of his ability.


    "Put me down. I can fight, too."


    Feng Pian dance struggled slightly, looked at Ding Ning''s eyes and said seriously.


    "No, it''s my fight. There''s no reason for my daughter-in-law to rob her."


    Ding Ning said solemnly that Fengpian dance was willing to make up with him again, so that he wanted to jump happily. Even if he was beaten by someone, he felt comfortable all over.


    "Annoying, who is your daughter-in-law."


    Feng Pian dance blushed and beat him in the chest, but there was a thick sweet color in the bottom of her eyes.


    "Hum, I don''t know how shameless. You are the wife that the master of the Feng family personally promised me. You openly flirt with wild men in front of your mother''s family and mother-in-law''s family. Do you want to be shameless? You should do such an immoral thing, this fickle bitch, bitch..."


    Long Feiyang became angry with shame. He had begun to choose his words. He could no longer care about his face. He slandered Feng Pian dance with the most vicious language to discredit her reputation.


    The tears of Feng Pian dance''s anger swirled in the eye frame. She had never heard such vicious abuse. Even if she was ready to be poked by people behind her back, she still couldn''t accept such face-to-face insult.


    "Originally, I didn''t want to kill people in the face of Pian dance. Since someone wants to die, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness. Long Feiyang, isn''t it? You''re such a thing. You dare to abuse my woman, so go to death."


    Ding Ning was aroused by the real fire, and the cold killing opportunity flickered in the bottom of his eyes. He wouldn''t care if long Feiyang scolded him, but such abuse of Fengpian dance has touched his bottom line. Even if Fengpian dance disagreed, he will never let long Feiyang go.


    He jumped up, rotated 360 degrees in the air, kicked over more than a dozen people of the dragon and Phoenix family, pointed his toes to the ground, and flew straight to the dragon like an arrow from the inside.


    Long Feiyang had been on guard for a long time. Seeing this, he immediately rolled and crawled to hide in the crowd. He shouted sadly and angrily: "is there justice in the world when cheap women collude with wild men and attempt to murder their husband?"


    Both the dragon and the Phoenix feel hot on their faces. They feel that they have lost their shame. They all say that the family''s ugliness should not be publicized. However, long Feiyang does the opposite. Is it glorious to be wearing a green hat? Still yelling, lest outsiders don''t know how to drop?


    The onlookers laughed and pointed at the dragon. Although it ruined the reputation of Fengpian dance, he was also labeled as a green hat man. Is this goods stupid?


    Ding Ning''s face is gloomy and frightening. Long Feiyang''s move is vicious and looks silly. In fact, he is very smart. He doesn''t hesitate to pollute himself. He can not only destroy the reputation of Fengpian dance, but also his reputation. In other words, he will definitely make money. He will kill the city today.


    The Lord of Warcraft showed a grimace on his face and silently made a gesture. Well, with the dragon and Phoenix family covering, his people can take the opportunity to sneak in and kill the little beast that made him lose face.


    "Let someone change into the clothes of the dragon and Phoenix families and take the opportunity to kill him."


    The God of fire, who was watching the war with his arms in his arms, said coldly in his eyes.


    "What if the strong man hiding in Qingyun security came to support?"


    The wind god hesitated.


    "That''s just right. Take the opportunity to kill them together."


    The God of fire smiled coldly and said, "what about the strong man of holy martial arts? Is the holy martial arts who are limited in cultivation still strong?"


    The wind god suddenly realized, and Jie said with a strange smile: "yes, it must be that the strong saint will die."


    The rain god''s eyes flickered with an unforgettable color of hatred: "since it is certain that this little beast has appeared here, it''s time to move over there in Ninghai."


    "Well, it''s time to move. This bastard has repeatedly destroyed the organization''s plan and robbed the organization''s experimental products. This time, we must cut the roots and uproot his power. Go and inform Su Shao that he can move."


    The God of fire said faintly.


    Rain God walked away as excited as chicken blood, and was ready to contact Ninghai. She hated the loss of her daughter, which made her want to break dingning into pieces.


    "Here''s the chance. Take advantage of the chaos and kill the boy."


    The big man of the dark Council caught the opportunity to get rid of Ding Ning and issued an order immediately.


    "Go to war. Although I really want to kill him, since someone wants his life, let''s cooperate. Remember, Qingyun security, don''t leave any."


    At the Jianshen mountain station, Bing Wei shishiro wiped the sword that he never left. He listened to the report of his Fusang warrior carelessly and was silent for a long time. Cai Si ordered him with indifference.


    In his eyes, Ding Ning is just a mole ant that can be killed easily. What he fears is only the people behind him. The people who can kill Han Wuyang may also bring a certain threat to the teacher. Only such a strong person is worth his use of dark means to eradicate.


    "Hi!"


    The Fusang warrior bowed respectfully and walked out backwards.


    At the same time, many big forces made the decision to participate in the scuffle or riot. It is strange that they basically issued the order to kill Qingyun security without exception.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, the number of people wearing dragon and Phoenix clothes increased sharply, and in the twinkling of an eye, it reached thousands of people, joining the ranks of the siege of Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning realized that something seemed wrong. How could there be so many people from the Longfeng family? But these people launched crazy attacks on him like a dead man. Even if they bit him with their teeth and grabbed him with their hands, they would tear off a piece of his flesh, leaving him no time to think more.


    "No, something''s wrong. Hurry to support your husband."


    Purple finch also noticed that it was wrong. As soon as her face changed, she immediately ordered.


    Qingyun security took action, but it was stopped by the people sent by the major forces who had been prepared for it. There was a loud killing in the whole Ulun Valley, and soon there were bloodshed and casualties.


    The strong smell of blood filled the air and stimulated the ferocity in people''s bones. Whether they were ordered by others or passively involved in killing, these martial artists gradually became red eyed. It has become a normal phenomenon to cut regardless of the enemy and me. The situation has completely lost control and developed towards unpredictable aspects.


    "Kill, kill, the more people die, the better."


    Ghost Liao quietly looked at the more and more chaotic scene and whispered.


    The Imperial Palace and the seven holy Gates had long sent people to maintain order, but they were blocked by the major forces that had reached a tacit understanding temporarily. When everyone was limited to realm cultivation, no one was much better than anyone, and it was impossible to stop the spread of the situation.


    What''s more, among the seven holy gates, the holy doctor gate, the holy sword mountain villa and the holy women are eager for Ding Ning to die. If they don''t secretly mix a foot, it''s kind. How can they try their best to rescue Ding Ning.


    The greedy wolf was sweating anxiously and shouted with tianxuanzi to close the border immediately and forcibly suppress it by force. Unfortunately, Han Wuyang alone can stimulate the border, but to close the border, it needs the concerted efforts of the imperial scholar''s office and the six holy gates other than the remnant of the holy sword.


    The result is obvious. The three holy gates that have hatred with Ding Ning are firmly opposed on the grounds of wasting energy. Tianyin temple is a grass on the wall and has a vague attitude.


    As a result, the senior management of the organizing committee opened the wrangling mode and launched a verbal debate on whether to close the border.


    Greedy wolf and tianxuanzi knew that they were delaying time to kill Ding Ning, but they were anxious and had no way. After all, the boundary was dominated by the saint and the saint didn''t let go. They didn''t have a way at all.


    Finally, the greedy wolf was cruel and scolded angrily: "since you want to see chaos, it''s a little more chaotic. Did I transfer the army and kill everyone with missiles."


    "You dare!"


    This sentence completely changed the face of the people of the holy gate. If they were not afraid as usual, but now everyone in the border is tianwu territory, which can''t stand the bombing of missiles at all.


    But they would never be willing to let them give up the opportunity to eradicate Ding Ning. Therefore, these people immediately surrounded the greedy wolf, did not allow him to call, and robbed his mobile phone.


    Tianxuanzi''s violent temper could not be tolerated. He immediately fought a big fight. Well, the scene was completely chaotic. The Imperial Palace and the six holy gates were divided into two camps to start a war.


    On one side are the saint daughter clan, the saint sword mountain villa and the saint doctor''s gate, on the other side are the imperial scholar''s mansion, Tianji Pavilion and the big snow mountain. The old monks of Tianyin temple only read Amitabha and remain neutral. They are only responsible for fighting and do not participate in the battle.


    Langdong and others become more and more oppressed. It is clear that the weakest of them are big demons, who can easily destroy the small shrimps blocking the road. But now everyone''s cultivation is in the same state, so that they don''t have many advantages at all. These small shrimps that can be easily destroyed at ordinary times have become powerful opponents.


    The enemy kept coming as if they were killing. They rushed up one after another. They were brave and fearless of death. They were exhausted and bruised all over. If they hadn''t brought enough pills, I''m afraid they would have been annihilated in this endless sea of people.


    "Ouch!"


    The wolf riders couldn''t bear it. With a long roar, they began to want to change and restore the demon body to sweep everything.


    "Hold on and never give up until the last minute."


    The purple sparrow saw what they thought and shouted at once.


    She knows the priority of things. Such a riot may not be able to kill Ding Ning. After all, he still has tens of thousands of demon pets. There is absolutely no problem in trying to save his life. But once they can''t help exposing the identity of the demon family, Ding Ning will become the target of public criticism and be regarded as the public enemy of mankind.


    "How could this happen?"


    Helena and others stayed in the station and had not been affected by the war for the time being. They looked at the sudden change with a worried face and whispered in the direction that dingning was submerged by the sea of people.


    Feng Ling smiled and sighed and said with emotion: "Mu Xiu will destroy Lin Feng. It''s a pity for everyone, not to mention those who have a holiday with him. Even those who haven''t had a holiday with him don''t want to see such a genius grow up. He was born in the same age as him."

 Chapter 1559

    "I''m 22 years old, and I won''t be 23 years old until next month."


    Helena was shocked and her face looked thoughtful. Yes, he was so excellent that she could kill the strong in the martial arts realm before she was 23 years old.


    Even if those forces don''t say it, they will undoubtedly feel a strong threat, so they took this opportunity to create a riot with tacit understanding and want to get rid of it quickly.


    Of course, Feng Lingxiao didn''t tell her that the world has long formed a fixed power pattern and interest distribution model, and no one is willing to have a powerful force to take another share of the already limited resources.


    It was not only Ding Ning who caused so many forces to kill their hearts, but also the mysterious expert standing behind him who could kill Han Wuyang.


    Although Ding Ning is strong, he has not fully grown up after all, and some top forces will not pay attention to him for the time being.


    But the mysterious strongman is different. Since he can kill Han Wuyang, he can also kill the top experts of major forces.


    Therefore, these big forces will never let such a strong person who can pose a great threat to them live. When will they wait until they use the crowd tactics to kill him when they suppress cultivation in the border?


    "Dad, let''s help him..."


    Helena clenched her lips and begged to see Xiang Fengling smile.


    But before he finished, Feng Ling interrupted with a smile: "Helena, you are the principal of the Royal alliance. You represent not yourself, but the interests of all royal members in the world. I hope you will be mature and don''t be emotional. If we move our hand, we will be enemies with all major forces. Are you sure you can shoulder this responsibility?"


    Seeing Helena''s sad face, Feng Ling smiled and said softly, "what''s more, even if we want to help, we don''t have the ability to help him. Forget him. He doesn''t belong to you. You''ll find your guardian knight in the future."


    "Dad, sobbing..."


    Helena rushed to Fengling''s smiling arms and cried. This is her first love. How could she be willing to give up like this.


    But her father is right. She is the current leader of the Royal Union parliament and a distinguished princess. Everything she says and does represents the Royal Union. She should always put the interests of the Union first and never make enemies everywhere. That is an immature performance.


    Just, why does the heart hurt so much? Is this the legendary taste of lovelorn?


    Fengling smiled and patted her daughter on the back to comfort her. Listening to her daughter''s sob, she was also miserable. Speaking from her heart, he had a good impression of Ding Ning, and her daughter moved her heart to him. If Ding Ning was willing to join the Royal alliance to protect Helena, he would be happy to see it succeed.


    Unfortunately, such an excellent young man will fall here today. There are some regrets and some sadness, but that''s all.


    There is no shortage of genius in the world, but only a few who can stand at the top of the pyramid at the end deserve to be called genius. Those who die prematurely are just passing by.


    Time will dilute all memories. Sooner or later, Helena will smile when she recalls the past. It''s just a girl''s ignorant impulse for love at the beginning of her love. It''s not worth mentioning at all.


    The sound of fighting, scream and roar could be heard everywhere. Ding Ning had already put down Fengpian dance and faced an endless stream of enemies back-to-back with her.


    "They are neither the dragon family nor the Phoenix family."


    Feng Pian dance breathed heavily and finally had time to say a word.


    Ding Ning can''t laugh or cry. Only this silly girl can see it now. He already knows it in his heart.


    The dragon family and the Phoenix family are genuine Chinese without any Western blood. Those blonde foreign devils wearing the clothes of the dragon and the Phoenix family are just hiding their ears and stealing their bells.


    In fact, everyone knows, just because the goal is the same, no one will point it out.


    He did not expect that these people would be so bold. They took this opportunity to launch a riot and wanted to take the opportunity to get rid of him.


    Grandma is a bear. How can I have so many enemies? Is that too much? More than 70% of the forces present chose to fight him. They are really enemies with the whole world.


    Strictly speaking, Fengpian dance is only the inducement of the whole event. Some people make a decisive decision according to the situation and want to eradicate his threat. Strictly speaking, Fengpian dance is implicated by themselves.


    This made Ding Ning feel very sorry and said guiltily, "pianwu, I''m sorry, I''m the one who bothered you."


    "What else do we say about involvement or not? From the moment I decided to give up everything and go with you, our destiny was tied together. You live and I live, you die and I die."


    Feng Pian''s tone was not impassioned, but it was precisely because of her calm and indifference that she became more and more determined.


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t married you yet. We won''t die."


    Ding Ning drove back a wave of attack with the tusks of the God of plague, gasping heavily, but his smile was very bright.


    "Well, I believe you."


    Although Fengpian dance was too tired to lift her arms, she still chuckled and gave her man absolute trust.


    Morning heard that Daoxi died. She didn''t have the so-called Tao to smell, but she already understood what she loved in her heart and couldn''t forget him in her life. Now that she has revealed her heart and can die with her beloved man, what regret does she have.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    Ding Ning is a little dissatisfied. The girl''s reaction is too cold, isn''t it? It''s just perfunctory.


    Feng Pian dance didn''t answer. She tried to lift her sour arm and kill and retreat a wave of enemies. She thought bitterly in her heart that if she could escape from the sky under such circumstances, it would be hell.


    Indifferent to life and death, she cherished the last time of fighting side by side and said with some regret: "unfortunately, I haven''t been able to be your wife yet."


    "In my heart, you are already my wife."


    Ding Ning opened his mouth. As a top-grade scum man, sweet words have almost become his instinct, which is a necessary skill for picking up girls.


    Feng Pian danced with a faint blush on her pale face. Thinking that she would die anyway, she said softly: "I miss my days in the forest in Myanmar."


    "Let''s go back to the old place after we''ve been busy for a few days, shall we?"


    Ding Ning''s face showed an ambiguous color and changed it to a voice: "the sky is the quilt, the earth is the bed, and do what we love to do."


    Feng Pian danced and her face turned red. It seemed that she remembered the absurd appearance at the beginning. A touch of spring had floated between her eyebrows. The charming appearance made the man who was about to cut her with a knife stunned, and his men couldn''t help slowing down by three points.


    It was this slowness that made Fengpian dance escape. Ding Ning noticed that her arms couldn''t be lifted, and regardless of others, she suddenly hugged her slender waist, rotated in place, and carried the blow for her with her back.


    "Ah! Are you okay?"


    Feng Pian dance screamed, moved and uncomfortable in her heart, and asked with a distressed face.


    "Your man has rough skin and thick flesh. He wants to hurt me with a broken knife. There''s no way."


    Ding Ning said carelessly. In fact, he rubbed his teeth and flowers in the dark. Although he was a flawless holy body, and the addition of knives and axes could not break his defense, as his physical strength decreased significantly, his spirit was extremely tired, and even pain began to appear. If he had not experienced the pain of military training, his will would have been as hard as iron, and he had to shout out in pain.


    "It''s all my fault. I delayed you..."


    Before Feng Pian dance finished, she found that Ding Ning stuffed a pill into her mouth. The pill melted at the entrance, which swept away her pain and seemed to be full of infinite power.


    The price was that Ding Ning suffered more than a dozen times on his back. The most serious thing was that a sledgehammer hit the back of his head, which made him dizzy and black in front of him.


    "Ah!"


    Feng Pian dance realized that in order to feed her pills, Ding Ning had to bear all the attacks from all directions, and he didn''t even have time to swallow the pills.


    This made her feel distressed, remorse and angry. In her anger, she immediately burst away. Before, she had not used weapons because she didn''t want to hurt Feng''s family. She directly took out a fiery red soft sword and cut it out with a sword. It was a scream.


    No way, the crowd is too sticky. There is no need to aim at the target. As long as you attack, you will be able to hurt people.


    "Feng Pian dance, you bitch hurt old six. You''re still not human."


    The ancestor of the Phoenix family scolded angrily in the besieged crowd.


    "Go to NIMA. If you want to kill us, we can''t hurt people. It''s bullshit. Old man, if you know the truth, you should quickly take the Feng family away. Otherwise, don''t blame me for killing regardless of the face of Pian dance."


    When Ding Ning saw Feng pianwu''s face sad, he was furious. He fought hard to take a few attacks, took out a pill and threw it into his mouth, waved his fangs and killed two enemies. He was bleeding all over and shouted loudly like a God or a devil.


    The ancestor of the Feng family trembled all over and showed fear on his face. Ding Ning was not as kind as Fengpian dance. Whoever dared to attack him would be killed without mercy.


    "Brother Feng, I''m afraid what this bastard will do. We have so many people that we can kill him even if we consume him."


    Long Feiyang hid away from the crowd and shouted. He looked at Ding Ning angrily and proudly.


    Although he didn''t know why so many people surrounded and killed Ding Ning suddenly, he couldn''t say how happy he was when he thought that today''s little beast would die.


    The ancestor of the Phoenix family was inspired when he heard the speech. Yes, so many people will die even if they consume energy. There is no doubt that this boy will die today. What''s to be afraid of.


    He immediately laughed and said wildly, "little beast, you will die today. You dare to run rampant here. Come if you want to kill me. See if you have that ability."


    Ding Ning showed a sneer of disdain at the corner of his mouth: "if I want to kill anyone, even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu comes, I can''t hold it."


    "Little bastard, don''t talk nonsense there. I''m here. You can kill me."


    Long Feiyang was afraid that the ancestors of the Feng family would retreat. Standing outside the besieged crowd, he shouted, how much the villain wanted to beat.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were frozen, and his murderous spirit was released. He sneered, "OK, wait, I''ll kill you now."


    Long Feiyang was stared at by his eyes, and his heart was cold. He was scared and retreated. He sat on the ground and attracted a laugh that Ding Ning disdained.


    "What are you laughing at? Aren''t you going to kill me? Why don''t you come? You''re going to die today, crazy little beast..."


    Long Feiyang lost face in front of so many people. He suddenly became angry and jumped up and scolded. However, he suddenly felt a flower in front of him. He unexpectedly appeared in front of Ding Ning like a blink, and was pinched by his neck. His eyes were not shocked again, "Don''t kill me, I beg you. I''m wrong. I gave you Fengpian dance. Can''t I do without it?"


    Looking at Ding Ning, who was bleeding all over and pinching long Feiyang''s neck like the God of war, and then looking at a black faced man who forced long Feiyang to exchange positions with him, everyone was stupid and unconsciously stopped the attack.


    I don''t know how he did it. He let people more than ten meters away suddenly appear in front of him. Doesn''t that mean he really wants to kill whoever he wants?

 Chapter 1560

    "Pian dance is my woman. She has never belonged to you. I don''t know what you mean by giving it to me?"


    Ding Ning''s hand was like an iron hoop, firmly pinching the dragon''s flying throat, but left him a chance to speak.


    "Yes, she never belonged to me. The owner of the Feng family forced her to give it to me in order to curry favor with me. He also said that we should round the house today. If I want to be a wife, I should be a wife. If I want to be a concubine room, I should be a concubine room. He forced it. It has nothing to do with me."


    Long Feiyang also worked hard for his life. His father sold everything he said.


    Feeling the scornful eyes from around, the wind family''s ancestor''s face was hot. He wanted Ding Ning to kill long Feiyang and block his smelly mouth.


    "Oh, master Feng, is what he said true? You have betrothed Pian dance to this spineless bastard, haven''t you?"


    Ding Ning stared straight at the ancestor of the wind family. Although he wanted to break the old bastard into pieces, he had to consider the feeling of Pian dance. Intentionally or unintentionally, he gave the ancestor of the wind family a step down. Of course, he also wanted to be innocent in front of the world.


    The ancestor of the Feng family was so moved that he couldn''t hear the meaning of Ding Ning''s words, Immediately, with a thick skin and awe inspiring righteousness, he said: "nonsense, it''s clear that long Feiyang has been coveting the beauty of Pian dance and begged me to marry Pian dance, but Pian dance doesn''t like him at all, so I directly rejected him. I didn''t expect that he would slander and slander my Feng family. I can swear to God here that Pian dance will never be betrothed to him, otherwise I will die."


    After the ancestor of the Phoenix family made an oath, he deceived himself and others and comforted himself. I just said that before the orders of my parents and the words of the matchmaker. I haven''t officially issued an employment letter, so it''s not a lie.


    "Feng... ER!"


    Long Feiyang was furious and was about to scold, but he was forced by Ding Ningmeng. His green tendons were raised, his breathing was difficult, his eyes turned white, and he couldn''t say anything.


    The Feng family looked ugly and bowed their heads, especially Feng Ni''er. Unexpectedly, her always respected ancestor was so shameless. When she lied, her face was not red and gasping. She could not admit what she had just said, and dared to swear to heaven with awe inspiring righteousness.


    But it''s good. At least five aunt milk doesn''t have to marry that annoying dragon flying. Just, Ding Ning doesn''t seem to be as old as himself? If he marries the fifth aunt, what should he call him in the future? Ding Ning or Wu Yi Naifu? This generation... The difference is too outrageous. I feel so tangled.


    Compared with Feng Ni''er''s entanglement, long Xiaotian is more entangled. No matter how much he hates, long Feiyang is also his little grandfather. He can''t watch him be killed?


    But when he remembered that Ding Ning had been besieged before, he did not stop him. Although it was useless to stop him, it was an attitude problem after all. Now where can he face and open his mouth to beg for mercy?


    "I see. I didn''t expect the dragon flying so hateful that it dared to discredit my family''s dancing reputation. It''s damned."


    Ding Ning nodded suddenly. For the sake of such knowledge and interest of the ancestors of the Feng family, he generously decided to let go of the old cabbage Bangzi once.


    But long Feiyang, who dares to covet the beauty of dancing, will never let go. Although he has seen long Xiaotian''s expression of desire to speak and stop, he pretended not to see it. When he squeezed it hard, he directly crushed long Feiyang''s throat.


    "Er!"


    Long Feiyang only had time to make a dull hum before he died, and he completely lost consciousness. He was thrown to the ground like a ragged old sack. He couldn''t die anymore.


    "You..."


    The dragon family suddenly had a commotion, glared at Ding Ning, and rushed up to break him into pieces.


    Long Xiaotian sighed, waved his hand to stop everyone''s impulse, and looked at Ding Ning with complex eyes: "I know it''s not your opponent, but today you killed my little Grandpa, and I will repay this revenge. If you worry that I will become your threat in the future, you can kill me now. If you are not afraid, one day, I will ask you to recover this blood debt."


    "Brother Xiaotian!"


    Fengni''er panicked. The fifth aunt milk is going to marry Ding Ning, but now long Xiaotian announced that she will not die with Ding Ning. What should she do about her marriage with long Xiaotian?


    "Ni''er, I''m sorry. This is my last dignity as a dragon family."


    Long Xiaotian took a deep look at Feng Ni''er, resolutely turned his head and looked directly at Ding Ning.


    Feng Ni''er knew that her marriage with long Xiaotian was irreparable, which made her like being eaten by thunder. She looked at long Xiaotian''s back and was already in tears.


    The ancestor of the Phoenix family frowned. Long Feiyang died. The ancestor of the dragon family will be angry and even angry with the Feng family. Now it is possible to compete with the dragon family unless Ding Ning is brought into the Feng family.


    It''s just that so many people want to kill Ding Ning. The Phoenix family has a relationship with Ding Ning at this time. Isn''t it to die? The complicated situation gave the old fox a headache.


    "You go, I''ll wait for you. If you can kill me, I think I''m unlucky. If you can''t kill me, I''ll give you three chances to live."


    Ding Ning said calmly.


    "Well, it''s a deal. If I can''t kill you three times, it''s useless for me. I''ll cut myself on the spot to comfort my little grandpa''s spirit in heaven."


    Long Xiaotian said solemnly, and the determination in that tone moved the people present.


    Ding Ning frowned. To tell the truth, he appreciated long Xiaotian''s magnanimous and unrestrained nature, but he didn''t want him to die like this. He immediately stretched out his finger and shook it: "I don''t want your life. Now I''ve changed my mind. I''ll give you five opportunities. If you can''t protect your revenge five times, you have to promise me a condition."


    "What conditions?"


    Long Xiaotian asked seriously.


    "I won''t tell you now. If you can kill me, this condition is bound not to be said. If you can''t kill me, this condition can be realized."


    Ding Ning refused to say it directly, but Feng Pian dance understood. She looked at him gratefully and said to the heartbroken Feng Ni''er, "silly girl, don''t cry. Ding Ning has made a gambling appointment to match you with long Xiaotian. You should be happy."


    Feng Ni''er raised her head and showed her swollen eyes. She looked at Feng Pian dance at a loss.


    "Silly girl, how could Ding Ning watch Xiao Tian separate from you? He and Xiao Tian made an appointment to assassinate five times in exchange for a condition to make you together."


    Feng Pian dance whispered comfortingly that she shouldn''t have leaked Ding Ning''s intention in advance, but she really couldn''t bear to see feng Ni''er so sad. Besides, it''s also because of her that their marriage was separated. It''s impossible to say that she doesn''t feel guilty.


    Ding Ning obviously thought of this and used this way to complete them, and calmed her inner regret and guilt.


    Feng Ni''er''s confused eyes burst out the luster of Qi Yi and surprise. Looking at Ding Ning''s eyes, he became closer. Anyway, he dared to bet a promise with the chance of long Xiaotian''s five assassinations. This is enough to prove how much he cherishes and cares about the fifth aunt''s milk. Does he want to call him the fifth aunt?


    "OK, it''s a deal!"


    Long Xiaotian and Ding Ning clapped their hands to make an oath. They asked the dragon family to lift long Feiyang''s body and return to the dragon''s residence.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to go back to the dragon''s house directly, but if he wants to avenge long Feiyang, he must enter the secret land of Tongtian to get the opportunity to improve his cultivation, otherwise, he can''t catch up with Ding Ning at all.


    Because Ding Ning''s mysterious means of moving people directly shocked everyone, the fight also fell into a state of stagnation. But after the man who always hid in the dark and attacked Ding Ning with lightning again, the scene became a meat and blood mill again.


    Even though the Feng family had withdrawn from the siege and stood on the wall, countless enemies still waved all kinds of weapons to kill again.


    Ding Ning also had to protect Feng Pian dance. Parry became more and more difficult, and countless injuries were added to his body in the twinkling of an eye.


    He is the physical defense at the peak of the holy martial arts realm, but he is still wounded, which shows the density of the attack.


    In particular, he suddenly remembered that ziqueer and others were also trapped in encirclement and killing at this moment. They were worried. Although their physical strength was far higher than that of the Terran, they could not carry such an endless sea of people tactics.


    In a hurry, Ding Ning shouted angrily, drew a circular arc with his tusks, forcibly pushed back the people who besieged him, and the whole person suddenly disappeared in place.


    "Where are the people?"


    "Ran away?"


    "How can you run away? So many people are staring?"


    "If you run away, the monk can''t run away from the temple. Kill his woman."


    "Hehe, I thought men with multiple feelings and righteousness were flying in the face of a great disaster."


    "It''s a pity that such a beautiful woman thought she had found the love of her life. Hei hei, she didn''t abandon her and run for her life in the end."


    "That boy is very strange. How did he escape?"


    "Who knows, that boy is mysterious. We''d better be careful."


    ¡­¡­


    There was an uproar at the scene. The people who killed red eyes stared at Feng Pian dance like hungry wolves and attacked her without hesitation.


    The terrible power destroyed the sky and the earth, made Fengpian dance a burst of despair, gave up resistance, closed his eyes, comforted and lost in his heart. After all, he gave up himself at the last moment.


    Well, he was dragged down by himself. If he hadn''t been himself, he would have escaped long ago. It''s worthy of him to insist on running until now. Run away. The farther you run, the better. If there is an afterlife, I''m being your bride.


    Feng Pian danced with a relieved look on her face, closed her eyes, opened her arms as if embracing the air, and quietly waited for death to come.


    "Five aunt milk!"


    Feng''s family all showed their unbearable color. Feng Ni''er covered her mouth and cried.


    But no one could stop all this from happening again. Even though the ancestors of the Feng family were cool and thin, they couldn''t bear to see them close their eyes and let out a long sigh.


    Roar!


    An earth shaking roar suddenly exploded, and a riot broke out in the crowd.


    Before Fengpian dance woke up, she felt a pair of powerful arms around her slim waist. The next moment, she had fallen into a thick and warm embrace. The familiar man atmosphere behind her almost made her cry with joy. He came back to save himself. No, he didn''t go at all. He never really gave up himself.


    He opened his eyes and looked at himself riding on a huge red monster. Ding Ning sat behind her, hugged her, raised his fangs, and shouted, "put down all your weapons and dare to resist again. There is no amnesty!"


    The shouts quickly spread all over the valley. Everyone was stunned, and then burst out laughing, mocking like looking at a clown: "I thought riding a spirit pet would be invincible in the world?"


    "It''s ridiculous, ghost who doesn''t know death. Is this the rhythm of trying to kill all of us alone?"


    "Come on, I won''t put down my arms. Let''s see how you kill without amnesty."


    "I don''t understand yet. Shout it out. Bluff."


    "Ha ha, maybe the spirit pet they ride is a divine beast. Open your mouth and roar, and we will be destroyed."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1561

    Listening to the buzzing laughter like a swarm of bees, no one put down their weapons.


    Ding Ning sighed gently, suddenly looked up and shouted at the sky: "emperor, since you don''t care, don''t blame me for killing."


    The scene fell into a dead silence again. People with low cultivation didn''t feel much. Those martial artists with high cultivation changed their faces and looked at the sky in surprise.


    The human emperor is the patron saint of the world and the emperor of the world.


    Although the emperor had disappeared in ancient times, looking at Ding Ning''s serious appearance, they didn''t dare to have any carelessness. What if it was true?


    Unfortunately, not to mention the emperor in the sky, not even a bird man appeared.


    This put everyone''s hanging heart back into their stomach and looked at Ding Ning with a playful look again.


    "What kind of emperor is it? I''m still the Jade Emperor?"


    "Boy, don''t talk about the Emperor today. Even if the Tathagata Buddha comes, he can''t save you."


    "What shit emperor, if he comes, I''ll cut off his limbs directly, make an adult urn and put it at home as a urinal."


    "This boy has read a lot of fantasy novels. He''s really funny and powerful. He''s also a special emperor."


    "Young people are poisoned too deeply. They have unrealistic dreams all day."


    "Hey, that mount looks very powerful. I don''t know what it is. It seems more powerful than the elephant of the Lord of Warcraft before."


    "Don''t worry about the mount. There are many big people without you."


    "I didn''t say I care about them, but there are enough pills for these people. We must search and kill them later."


    "That''s true, MD. I''ve seen that they are exhausted several times. After taking a pill, they become lively and vigorous. It''s absolutely a good thing. The saint doctor doesn''t have such a good thing."


    "Shh, don''t say a word. The saint doctor is dead. A strong saint and a strong Shenwu are holding their stomach full of fire. Don''t be so unhappy."


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning ignored their ridicule. His voice was just an attitude. Since the Emperor didn''t respond, don''t blame him.


    In fact, the emperor is also very painful. He is busy healing. He doesn''t have so much time to meddle in these affairs.


    But he is the emperor after all. The emperor loves the people like a son. When he sees that Ding Ning is going to be serious, he wants to stop it.


    But just as he was thinking about how to calm dingning''s anger and discuss how to calm the situation, he didn''t expect to hear those who didn''t know how to live or die talking nonsense there.


    As I said earlier, the emperor is not a broad-minded person. When I heard that those guys wanted to make him into an adult urn as a urinal, he was angry that he was born with three Buddhas and five Buddhas ascended to heaven. The back teeth rattled. He wanted to crush these guys alive.


    However, although the human emperor is the emperor of the world, the heavenly way has a strict means to restrict him, that is, he must not directly attack the human race, otherwise he will be punished by the most severe punishment of the heavenly way.


    This is why he can only teach hesongling a lesson to warn Ding Ning instead of going to trouble him directly.


    MD, since you want to use me as a urinal, you should all die.


    Although the emperor can''t do it directly, he can still drill loopholes in the rules and kill people with a knife. What''s more, isn''t Ding Ning the best knife?


    So the old shepherd turned and walked with his hands on his back. He took a deep breath while walking. He kept muttering: "don''t be angry, don''t be angry, it will hurt your body. Anyway, someone will help you vent your anger. However, wait a minute to see if the guy who talks wildly about making the emperor a man urn has hung up. If not, the emperor will never let Ding Ning go."


    "Bluff guy, what are you waiting for? Kill him!"


    The top leaders of the major forces stood in front of their stations and did not know who they were. They shouted impatiently.


    Boom!


    Just as everyone was ready to rush up to kill Ding Ning who had joined Qingyun security, a violent vibration suddenly came from the ground, as if thousands of troops were galloping.


    People subconsciously stopped and looked at the valley mouth in surprise. Did the Lord of Warcraft control the herd again.


    The Warcraft God who hid in the crowd also looked at the ice bear emperor with an ignorant face. Except for the two of them, no one should be able to command the herd, right?


    Of course, the big snow mountain can, but it''s too late for them to cover up the identity of the demon family. How can they do such a suspicious and irrational thing?


    "Step, step!"


    In the dust, the soldiers who rode on the giant wolf and were full of iron blood and killing breath penetrated from the mouth of the valley. The number could not be seen at a glance, and I didn''t know how many people there were.


    The leading man was tall and cold, holding a full moon machete in his hand. In the stunned crowd, he drove straight in and went straight to Ding Ning.


    Both the Lord of Warcraft and the ice bear changed their faces. They couldn''t believe looking at the giant wolf under the crotch of those soldiers. Is this a monster bloodthirsty wolf?


    How is that possible? Bloodthirsty wolves have disappeared since ancient times. Even they have only heard of them but have never seen them.


    However, the brown bear next to the ice bear emperor and the beast next to the Lord of Warcraft were stunned by the pressure from the blood level, and they knelt to the ground, whimpering like a pug, which is enough to show that these giant wolves are absolutely bloodthirsty wolves.


    Who the hell are these people? Is it the monster cavalry trained by the snow mountain in the past 20 years?


    They couldn''t help looking at the big snow mountain station they had ignored. Unfortunately, Aruna was veiled and Da SA was expressionless, so they couldn''t see any clues at all.


    "See you, marshal!"


    Wolf Kui appeared as a wolf cavalry for the first time since he came to the world. As if there was no one else, he came to Ding Ning, turned down the wolf, knelt on one knee, and shouted enthusiastically.


    "See you, marshal!"


    With the roar of wolf Kui, countless wolves jumped off the wolf''s back, knelt on one knee and roared wildly.


    I don''t know how many wolves ride in and out of the valley and shout at the same time. The cry soared to the sky and stayed over the valley for a long time.


    Feng Pian dance felt her blood boiling. Looking at Ding Ning''s beautiful eyes, she was full of infatuation. This little man always brought her unexpected surprises and made her want to be integrated with him now.


    On the contrary, he linger and others have long been used to such a scene. They don''t think it''s surprising. There are only many people here. At the beginning, there were 100000 wolves riding in Kunpeng world, which is many times more powerful than this.


    Ling Yun clenched his fists, swept away his fatigue, twinkled little stars in his eyes, and roared wildly in his heart. How handsome! I want to be a wolf cavalry, I want to be a wolf cavalry, I want to be a wolf cavalry


    Patter!


    The ancestor of the Phoenix family was trembling all over. He sat on the ground with bean sweat dripping from his forehead. He was secretly afraid. Fortunately, he stopped at the precipice and made the right choice. Otherwise, the Phoenix family would be finished.


    Feng Ni''er put light in her eyes and looked enviously at Feng Pian dance and five aunt milk nestled in Ding Ning''s arms. How happy.


    Helena''s beautiful eyes are full of surprise and depression. It''s difficult to explain the complexity. If she had insisted just now, she might have been held in dingning''s arms and attracted the attention of thousands of people. Unfortunately, she finally missed it.


    Feng Ling smiled and looked up speechless. He regretted that he had never missed anyone except the wrong person when he saw Helena''s mother.


    But now, he has to admit that this time, he really looked away. If he could support his daughter to help just now and be grateful with Ding Ning, even if he can''t be a couple with Helena, he will definitely read this kindness and lend a helping hand when Helena is in trouble in the future.


    Unfortunately, after all, I missed this great opportunity to send people, but who could have thought that Ding Ning would have such a terrible hand.


    Old Green''s face became ugly. He twitched in the corners of his eyes. He felt a strong uneasiness in his heart. Subconsciously, he shrank back. At the beginning, he set a water curtain to intercept Ding Ning on Longmu island. I don''t know if he still remembers his revenge.


    What is different from his performance is gruer, with peach blossoms flashing in his eyes. It''s so handsome. It''s just a scene that can be seen in American magic blockbusters. It''s really incredible.


    I don''t know if he will agree to let others ride the super handsome wolf after discussing with Ding Ning? Just a ride.


    Compared with those forces that have something to do with Ding Ning, those forces who deliberately want to kill Ding Ning are now as pale as ashes. It''s hard to say whether they can save their lives if they don''t kill Ding Ning today.


    Of course, there are also calm people. Although they are afraid of wolf riding, they are not too worried. For example, Liu Shengjian God, who has been hiding in his room since his arrival, and his chief disciple Bingwei shisanlang, who is not satisfied with anyone except his master.


    "Kill!"


    Ding Ning had no superfluous words, only a bitter word.


    What these people did today has completely angered him. Although no one died, Qingyun security was injured. If it were not supported by pills, they would have been damaged by the war.


    Qingyun security is either his woman or his brother. These people have touched his bottom line. Therefore, he will never be soft hearted. He wants blood for blood and tooth for tooth. All those killed will be frightened when they hear his name.


    In this world, no one can stop him from venting his resentment except the old man of the emperor.


    Of course, this is what he thinks, or some people can make him change his mind, but he doesn''t know yet.


    "Here!"


    The wolf turned over and mounted the horse. Without saying a word, he raised his machete in his hand, like the God of death harvesting life, and launched a ruthless and cold-blooded killing.


    There was a sudden cry of ghosts and wolves in the valley. Some people resisted, some cried, and some knelt down to beg for mercy


    But before getting Ding Ning''s order, all the wolf riders will not have any compassion. They silently wave butcher knives, efficient and crisp, regardless of men and women, skin color and race. As long as they have picked up weapons in their hands, they are the targets of slaughter.


    This is a classic killing feast like a textbook. The wolf riders are as coquettish as watching flowers. They wield one knife after another and seal their throats. They can neither cut off the stumps, break their arms and fly around, nor make their flesh and blood blurred. It makes people sick and full of the aesthetic sense of killing art.


    Because every wolf will only attack the enemy once. If the enemy narrowly evades, congratulations to him. He will immediately usher in an endless stream of second knives... Third knives... Countless knives


    Until he was finally sealed by a knife, he would not see that there were so many wolves riding behind him waiting to wave a knife at him before he died. Therefore, those martial artists who had blocked many knives not only did not feel sorry, but were relieved, and finally -- relieved.


    Killers always kill people. When they deliberately want to kill others, they should have the consciousness of being killed.

 Chapter 1562

    Greedy wolf and tianxuanzi were holding their arms and proudly inclined to the people of the three holy gates with an iron face.


    Although the three holy gates did not participate in the killing of Ding Ning on the surface, they must have their shadow behind them.


    Those who dress up as ordinary casual practitioners can''t have no disciples of the three holy gates. Unfortunately, even if the top leaders of the three holy gates shed blood in their hearts, they can only watch the disciples under the gate be ruthlessly killed. They don''t dare to stand up and say no. otherwise, the target of the butcher''s knife may be them.


    Although they are high-level and highly trained martial artists, they dare not take any rash action when facing the soldier front of wolf riding.


    Success is bound, failure is bound.


    If it wasn''t for the enchantment, they wouldn''t be afraid of wolves, but if it wasn''t for the enchantment, they wouldn''t dare to kill the powerful.


    They can only swallow the bitter fruit they brew silently.


    Tianji ZiZhai is kind-hearted, but he also knows that he has no position and no reason to persuade Ding Ning to stop. After all, these people have done too much.


    Aruna sighed softly, turned her head and stopped looking, but she didn''t mean to stop Ding Ning from killing.


    After all, she was really angry this time. If Ding Ning didn''t have two brushes, the dead man would be his grandson.


    The great shaman looked at the wolf riding with fiery eyes. This is the glory and glory of the demon family. Even if the people full of intrigues and tricks die, what does it have to do with him.


    As for Xiang Tiange, he fought in the battlefield all his life and saw countless dead people, just killing thousands of people. He didn''t pay attention at all. Although he was curious about where Ding Ning came from so many spiritual pets, he wouldn''t ask more. After all, there are many secrets about this boy.


    The monks of Tianyin Temple kept reading amitabha in their mouths. They looked compassionate, but they didn''t have the courage to dissuade. They chose neutrality before, and now they don''t have any qualification to favor any party.


    Who knows if they will annoy the little murderer and crack their bald heads. Although the Buddha feeds the eagle and preaches that I don''t go to hell and who goes to hell, they still can''t reach the height of Buddha''s thought, otherwise they would have become Buddhas.


    However, the little monk Wuxiang was really kind and compassionate. Despite the obstruction of his elders, he ran to Ding Ning and begged for those people.


    "Wu Xiang, what do you do? Murderers always kill people. They asked for it."


    Before Ding Ning spoke, the pudding came forward and grabbed Wu Xiang. They traveled all the way and had a good friendship. He was afraid that Ding Ning would kill Wu Xiang in anger.


    "Amitabha, heaven has the virtue of living well. Only by putting down the butcher''s knife and becoming a Buddha can we cultivate the supreme fruit industry and enter heaven."


    The little monk Wuxiang is very stubborn. Despite the obstruction of pudding, he said with firm eyes.


    Ding Ning''s mouth made a funny arc: "little master, are you from China?"


    "Of course, I''m from China."


    The little monk replied blankly.


    "Where do you say heaven is?"


    Ding Ning asked with great interest.


    "Where is heaven? It should be in heaven?"


    Wu Xiang scratched his head. This problem really baffled him. He hasn''t been to heaven.


    "Where is Xianting?"


    Ding Ning asked earnestly.


    "It should also be in the sky."


    The way of no phase stupidity.


    "Xianting is Oriental and Tianting is western. You are from China. You should go to Xianting. Why go to heaven in the west?"


    Ding Ning held back his funny heart and asked.


    "This..."


    Wu Xiang was completely ignorant and speechless. Yes, he is a Chinese and should go to Xianting. Why do you want to go to the paradise in the west?


    Buddha, it seems that he also stays in Xianting in journey to the West. Why do masters talk about going to heaven all day?


    The poor little monk without a face was fooled by Ding Ning''s two words and couldn''t find the north. He also forgot to plead for mercy. He looked serious and thought hard about this very philosophical problem.


    Feng Pian dance quietly twisted Ding Ning''s thigh and gave him a look of anger. This guy is really bad. In just two words, the Buddha''s heart without appearance has a flaw. If it''s bad, it may fall into a magic barrier.


    Ding Ning shook his head with a smile and whispered, "the little monk has a pure heart. His heart is as simple as white paper. He was brainwashed by the bald donkeys in Tianyin temple. Even if he becomes a Buddha in the future, he is also a fake Buddha. I set up a mind demon for him. It can be regarded as a kind of tempering for him. After crossing the past, he will have no scale in the heart of the Buddha. He will be able to achieve a real Buddha in the future. If he can''t cross, he will degenerate into a devil."


    "Become a devil?"


    Feng Pian danced, her delicate body trembled, and her face showed an unbearable color.


    "Yes, Cheng mo."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were deep, as if he were asking her, and as if he were talking to himself, "what is Buddha? What is devil? Buddha and devil are just one thought. Buddha may not be justice, devil may not be evil."


    "The devil is the devil. What justice is there?"


    Fengpian dance doesn''t think so and thinks he is sophistry.


    "Do you think I''m a demon or a Buddha now?"


    Ding Ning asked softly.


    "This..."


    Feng Pian dance was asked, and her eyes showed a confused color. For a moment, she didn''t know how to answer.


    If he is a Buddha, he is slaughtering all living beings without mercy; If he was a devil, he fought back to save her and protect himself.


    Ding Ning seemed to know that she couldn''t answer, and a sneer came up at the corners of her mouth: "whether it''s a devil or a Buddha, it''s just how outsiders treat me. They say I''m a Buddha and I''m a Buddha. If they think I''m a devil, I''m a devil, a Buddha and a devil, all in the hearts of the people."


    Feng Pian danced as if she had realized something. Her beautiful eyes showed the color of thinking. After a moment, she said, "is the demon family a demon or a Buddha?"


    "Demon clan?"


    Ding Ning smiled lightly and said flatly: "strictly speaking, the so-called demon clan is not a group of people, but a group of humans whose cultivation route is very different from ours. They cultivate seven emotions and six desires and play with demagoguery. If they can control desires, they are people. If they are lost in desires, they are demons."


    Feng Pian dance was slightly surprised. She turned her head and looked at him deeply. There was worship and admiration in her eyes. She said softly, "how can you know so much?"


    Ding Ning said with a smile, "because I have also repaired demons."


    Yes, he has not only practiced magic, but also forged body, practiced martial arts, practiced Buddha and quenched God, can refine pills, pass arrays, and understand talismans and mantras.


    It can be said that what he has learned is quite diverse, covering almost all the ways of cultivation. He can''t say that there will be no one later, but it is absolutely unprecedented. Just when he says it, no one will believe it.


    "God has the virtue of living well. The killing is too heavy, which is against the harmony of heaven. Let them stop."


    Tianjizi was still too soft hearted after all. Encouraged by other holy gates, he came floating and wanted to intercede for those people.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were cold and didn''t give face. "If I didn''t have some means to protect my life, we would die now. At that time, who would plead for us? And who said he would let us go?"


    Tianjizi''s face stagnated and his eyes stood on one side, but finally turned into a helpless sigh.


    Although he had begged for Ding Ning before and did not hesitate to fight with other holy doors, those holy doors had more than half a silk of pity and wished to break Ding Ning into pieces.


    Ding Ning''s voice softened a little, Sonorous and forceful way: "Senior, it''s not that I don''t give you face. In this world, no matter how strict the law is, it can''t hide the essence of the law of the jungle. Only those with strong fists have the right to speak and the right to survival. Those with poor strength can only be slaughtered. I always adhere to the principle that people don''t offend me and I don''t offend. If people offend me, I will kill people. Since these people take the initiative to want our lives, how can I You may be merciful to them. "


    "But not everyone did it to you."


    Tianjizi also tried to convince Ding Ning.


    "Yes, not everyone shot at me, so I won''t kill everyone. Look carefully. So far, the people killed are those who have touched."


    Ding Ning, the old God, said quietly.


    Tianji son looked at the sound, and his face was shocked. He said strangely, "how can they remember who moved?"


    I saw the wolf riding behind the scattered and fleeing people, but it was not the place where there was no grass. There were always a few fish who missed the net and stood in place with a dull face. I can''t believe the wolf riding would let them go.


    "Of course, remember the enemy. I won''t kill innocent people indiscriminately, but those who have touched must die."


    Ding Ning naturally wouldn''t tell him that these wolf riders are his spiritual pets. After he released the spirit sea, the spiritual pets can communicate with each other. On the surface, Qingyun security seems to be healing, but in fact, they all identify who has moved in the spirit sea.


    Of course, there were thousands of people on the scene, and the fighting was extremely chaotic before. It was impossible for everyone to remember clearly, but what does that matter? Even if some people don''t do it, it doesn''t mean they are innocent. It''s just that the battle group is too close together and they haven''t had time to rush up. Those who really don''t want to go through this muddy water have already fled back to their station.


    It can be said that all the fighters left in the valley have been killed, and no one will be killed by mistake. But after all, Ding Ning is not crazy enough to kill thousands of people. Those who haven''t had time to do it basically leave them a way to live. As long as they don''t resist, they won''t be killed.


    It''s just that people who don''t matter can be let go, but people disguised as the dragon and Phoenix family must be killed even if they kneel down and surrender.


    There are also Western fighters. Since they want to kill themselves, Ding Ning will not be polite to them.


    As for the disciples of the holy gate, if they can confirm their identity, they will be killed without amnesty. If they can''t confirm their identity, they can get back their lives as long as they don''t resist.


    However, the disciples of the holy gate naturally have their own pride, and how can they commit their lives to the kindness of the wolf riding? Therefore, the disciples of the holy gate are the most violent in the resistance, and even unite in a corner resistance, which makes the goal of the wolf riding more clear and the slaughter easier.


    Ding Ning doesn''t know many disciples of the holy gate, but he knows Yan Tong and Lvzhu. He doesn''t have any good feelings for these two people. He is very dark and specially tells wolf riders not to kill them in a hurry, so that they think they are lucky to escape every time.


    Human beings have the instinct to survive in a desperate situation. Every time they "get lucky" escape, they will quickly meet with other holy gate disciples, just like a guiding light, which can make the wolf ride easily lock who are holy gate disciples.


    Yes, he just wants to kill the disciples of the holy gate. Compared with those foreign devils who don''t deal with them, these holy gate people who want to kill him hate him more.


    In the face of foreign enemies who are short-sighted, they don''t hesitate to destroy the Great Wall. Through the ages, many heroes have died at the hands of such treacherous and cunning villains. Although he is not Yue Fei, these people have played the role of Qin Hui and should be killed!


    The high level of the holy gate had pinned his hope on Tianji son. It can be seen that it was useless for him to plead. One or two looked ugly like eating a dead child. If his eyes could kill, Ding Ning would have been broken by them.

 Chapter 1563

    Ding Ning doesn''t care about their murderous eyes. It''s obvious that they deserve it.


    If they tore off the last layer of fig cloth because of anger, Ding Ning wouldn''t mind washing the high level of the holy gate with blood.


    Unfortunately, the top leaders of the holy gate cherish their lives. Thousands of wolves ride invincible vertically and horizontally, which makes them all feel cold. Even if they watch the disciples under the gate being slaughtered, they feel painful and can only cold their faces and fart.


    Night Qingxuan trembled slightly because she was oppressed. She was the most active to deal with Ding Ning and sent her most trusted disciples. But now, she can only avoid the eyes of those trusted disciples for help. It is conceivable how oppressed and ashamed she is..


    Jiang Wenjian''s face was livid and stared at the ashen sword. If the fool hadn''t insisted on sending someone to kill Ding Ning, he wouldn''t have got such an embarrassing situation.


    The remorse of Li Congfeng, the saint doctor, let alone the death of Han Wuyang and PI Yitian, the strong man in the middle of Shenwu realm, has become the supreme representative of the saint doctor here.


    He was originally a member of Chiyang''s lineage and served as the ninth hall elder of law enforcement hall. Han Wuyang''s lineage betrayed Chiyang. To tell the truth, it''s too late for him to be happy when they died.


    But it''s all about the face of the saint doctor. In order to win the hearts of the people, he sent his disciples disguised as people of the dragon and Phoenix family to surround and kill Ding Ning, but he didn''t expect that the sure situation turned over and put the saint doctor''s disciples in a desperate situation. How can he not regret.


    The monks of Tianyin temple are all happy at the moment. Fortunately, they don''t stand in line with a clear attitude. There is still room for recovery.


    Speaking of the existence of Tianyin temple, it is embarrassing. Although it was one of the seven holy gates, it was hundreds of years ago. Now they are strong outside and weak in the middle.


    Hundreds of years ago, there were so many strong people in the temple, and there were dozens of strong people in the holy martial arts realm. However, as the longevity of those strong people was about to run out, they successively entered the magic abyss to look for opportunities and never returned. Tianyin temple has completely declined. There has never been a strong person in the holy martial arts, which is worse than the holy women who can not break through the blood curse of the holy martial arts realm, but at least have arrays as support.


    Therefore, in order not to expose the decline of the temple and avoid losing the name of the holy gate, Tianyin temple, once prosperous and famous, had to choose to close the mountain gate and turn it into a hidden holy gate to accumulate strength silently.


    Although Tianyin temple has closed the mountain gate for a long time, they also want to show their sense of existence in the event of Wulin events, but their lack of confidence makes them choose to be both right and left in the conflict of the holy gate. They always hold the attitude that no one can offend, and play with compassion and indifference to the world, so as not to be seen through and cause the disaster of killing the door.


    If in the past, Saint doctor and Saint sword mountain villa joined hands to deal with the remnant of Saint knife, they must have taken the attitude of not wanting to help. After all, the barbarians of the remnant of Saint knife are really terrible.


    But this time, the holy doctor gate, the holy sword mountain villa and the three holy gates of the virgin family joined hands. After weighing, the nature of seeking good and avoiding harm in Tianyin Temple gradually tilted their inner balance to the three holy gates, so they showed extremely ambiguous in the previous conflict.


    After all, although they felt that the relic of the holy sword could not compete with the three holy gates no matter how powerful they were, if the always neutral big snow mountain and Tianji Pavilion had not suddenly chosen to support Ding Ning, plus a scholar''s office also supported Ding Ning, their constant caution made them temporarily decide to watch again, and they chose neutrality again before.


    Fortunately, he didn''t stand on the opposite side of dingning, otherwise Tianyin temple would be unlucky.


    In their eyes, Ding Ning is the spokesman of the remnant of the holy sword, so they were not absolutely too surprised when Ding Ning released the wolf to ride.


    Although the seven holy gates are equally famous, all the holy gates cannot be denied. The real first holy gate is definitely the remnant of the holy sword.


    It''s the descendants of Jiuli tribe, and it also occupies the largest and oldest secret space in the world. In addition, they once showed mysterious witchcraft when they were born occasionally, which has long put a layer of mystery on them.


    Therefore, the saints subconsciously believe that these terrible wolf riders must have been trained by the holy knife remnant through secret arts, which also confirms the rumor that Ding Ning is the disciple of the holy knife remnant.


    Only one disciple of the relic of the holy sword came, and they were at a loss for all the holy sects, which made them more secretive about the relic of the holy sword.


    Wheezing!


    Yan Tong was covered with blood, gasping heavily, his lungs were burning and painful, and he didn''t want to move a finger. He looked at the wolf riding behind him like a maggot on his tarsal bone, and his eyes showed despair.


    "Run, run, where many people go, never give up."


    Lvzhu is a woman, but her desire to survive is much stronger than Yan Tong. Looking at the man who walked together during this period and cheated his body with sweet words, he clenched his teeth and dragged his lead like legs, and forced him to continue to escape.


    "It''s No... it''s no use. We can''t escape. The sect has given up on us. The devil is using us to find out the disciples of the holy sect and kill them one by one."


    Yan Tong smiled miserably, broke free of green bamboo''s hand, sat down on the ground, and said sadly, "run. I can''t run as long as I can."


    "Yan Tong, are you special or not a man?"


    Green bamboo angrily pulled him and dragged him forward, sobbing with tears: "Wuwuwuwu, you are my man, I don''t allow you to die. Before the last moment, who dares to say that there is no miracle, if you want to be a man, stand up and continue to run until we can''t run away, we die together."


    Yan Tong''s face was slightly moved. Speaking of it, he had no feelings for Lvzhu. They just walked together and cheated her out of the man''s bad nature. They ran their own ways as soon as the martial arts meeting was over, and there was no intersection any more.


    I believe that as long as she is a woman, she will not publicize this kind of thing everywhere for the sake of reputation. At that time, as long as she hides from her wholeheartedly, she will naturally retreat after a period of time.


    But he didn''t expect that at this time of life and death, this selfish, ruthless and jealous woman would show such love and righteousness, which made him deeply ashamed. He didn''t know where to pour out the power in his body, so he took the green bamboo''s hand to speed up his gallop.


    Step, step!


    The accelerating footsteps of the wolf behind him made Yan Tong''s scalp numb as if it were a talisman. Even the suckling child''s strength came out and pulled the green bamboo frantically to the fleeing crowd ahead.


    This crowd is the last area where the disciples of the holy gate are concentrated. If he guesses correctly, this may be their final burial place.


    But now he has no time to think more. He just wants to escape to the crowd and let these people block the butcher knife of the wolf. Even if he can live one more minute.


    "Yan Tong of dog day, get away. You want to kill us."


    "Not everyone killed these executioners. They were Yan Tong and the cheap woman. They chased the wolves wherever they fled. It was a lost star."


    "Run, it''s too late to run again."


    "It''s useless. The wolf has surrounded us. Where else can we run? We can''t escape."


    "MD, the wolf rider didn''t kill us just now. The plague killed all of us."


    "Dog day, they are dead anyway. Even before they die, they have to kill the dog men and women."


    ¡­¡­


    Those disciples of the holy gate who had thought they could escape in the crowd were as dead as ashes. Seeing that the wolf riding had surrounded them from all directions, they immediately angrily scolded Yan Tong and Lvzhu.


    In a rage, these disciples of the holy gate blamed Yan Tong and Lvzhu for all their crimes. They suddenly attacked Yan Tong and Lvzhu with red eyes, holding the idea that you won''t feel better if I die.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, Yan Tong''s face changed dramatically. He was about to pull Lvzhu back to dodge, but unexpectedly, Lvzhu suddenly pushed him in front of him, twisted his body, avoided the attack and jumped into the crowd.


    Yan Tong looked at Lvzhu''s back in despair and disbelief. He couldn''t help smiling bitterly. He was cheated after all.


    Yes, she and herself are the same kind of people. They are all selfish. How can they be willing to live and die together? She took her to run for her life just to find a shield at the critical moment.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late for him to understand. Lvzhu successfully used his feelings to escape a death, but what''s the use? Death, just a matter of time, escaped this time, what about the next time?.


    Boom!


    Yan Tong was torn apart by a round of fire gathering by the angry disciples of the holy gate. His eyes stared at the gray sky and quickly became dim.


    "This is human nature, ugly human nature."


    Seeing Wu Xiang, Ding Ning looked at the scene perplexed, as if he were a wise old man who saw through the world, and said with an old well without waves.


    Pudding and Wuxiang both showed resentment on their faces, staring at the green bamboo figure frantically fleeing in the chaotic crowd, and wished she could die immediately under the butcher''s knife of the wolf.


    "Angry? Angry?"


    Ding Ning''s mouth tilted slightly and showed a sneer: "in the face of the pressure of death, few people can suppress the darkest thoughts in their hearts. It is not impossible to do more things in order to live."


    "Amitabha, I don''t think so. Although I don''t deny what the benefactor said, even in the face of death, more people will still choose the kindness at the bottom of my heart."


    The little monk Wu Xiang, with a solemn and solemn image, retorted.


    "How about we make a bet?"


    Ding Ning''s lips rose, revealing the expression of grandma wolf who abducted Little Red Riding Hood.


    "Bet? Amitabha, sin. Master said that gambling is one of the sources of sin. I don''t gamble."


    If you don''t preach Buddha''s name, you won''t be fooled at all.


    Ding Ning''s face was speechless: "big gambling hurts your body and small gambling is pleasant. Dare you say that your master has never gambled?"


    He doesn''t believe that Tianyin temple can''t hide from the world all year round, can''t see outsiders all year round, and can''t go out at will. Those monks lack entertainment activities for a long time, so they won''t gamble.


    The little monk was stunned. After carefully recalling it, he replied with a very sincere coyness: "master... In fact, he gambled with other martial uncles, but they were all behind my back. They thought I didn''t know. In fact, I saw them all."


    "So, nothing is absolute. Your master gambles himself. Why don''t you gamble?"


    Ding Ning''s earnest and persuasive way.


    "Yes, why? I know gambling is wrong. Master won''t let me gamble. Why does he gamble himself?"


    Wu Xiang was confused again. He felt that Ding Ning seemed to know everything. He looked at him for help and wanted him to help solve his doubts.


    Ding Ning smiled with profound meaning: "because your master is an eminent monk, he can well control his desire, regard gambling as a pastime, an entertainment or even a kind of, and will never indulge in it. You are too young to indulge in new things and can''t grasp this scale at all."

 Chapter 1564

    Although the master who doesn''t speak straight and without appearance is an eminent monk, Ding Ning''s reasonable explanation of leaving enough face for his master makes Wu Xiang like fenglun sound.


    "I see. Gambling is also a kind of practice."


    Wu Xiang suddenly realized that he was eager to try. Gambling should be no problem. It can also be regarded as a kind of practice.


    Pudding glanced aside. Although he was not deeply involved in the world, he was not as simple as Wu Xiang. It was obvious that Ding Ning was fooling him.


    But he also knew that Ding Ning didn''t mean any harm. Besides, Wu Xiang was really naive and simple. Let him see the cruelty of the world, which might be of great benefit to him in the future, so he didn''t bother to expose Ding Ning''s nonsense.


    "How about making a bet with me?"


    Ding Ning showed his signature bewitching smile again.


    After all, Wuxiang is a young man''s nature. Although he is as afraid of gambling as a tiger, it is impossible to say that he is not a little curious about new things. In addition, Ding Ning opened his heart knot in a few words and thought that master can gamble. He can also try: "donor said how to gamble."


    "I bet these people will kill each other."


    Ding Ning pointed to those who resisted and fled around, and said calmly.


    "Impossible."


    No phase categorically denied.


    In his opinion, the rest of the fighters held together and fought tenaciously. Maybe they would all be killed by wolves, but if they would kill each other, he would never believe it.


    "So, we have two completely different views. The conditions for the establishment of the gambling game are there. Now let''s talk about the gambling."


    Ding Ning smiled like a little fox stealing a chicken: "if these people don''t kill each other as I said, even if I lose, you can mention a condition within my power at that time; if you lose, you can promise me a condition. Of course, this condition must not violate conscience and morality. What do you think?"


    "Well... Well, it''s a deal."


    Wu Xiang bit his teeth, nodded and agreed, and clapped hands with Ding Ning in a decent manner.


    Lang Kui suddenly held up his machete, and the wolf rode neatly and uniformly to stop the killing. Lang Kui shouted to those terrified warriors in the valley: "God has the virtue of living well, and we don''t want to kill them all. Now leave a glimmer of life for you. I announce that the last 500 people who can live to the end will let bygones be bygones and will never find you any more trouble."


    "Is that true?"


    Those warriors had long been desperate in the killing of wolves. Seeing that there was still a glimmer of vitality in the desperate situation, their eyes suddenly burst out of the light of Qi Yi.


    More than 3000 people participated in the siege of Ding Ning and others. Now more than half of them have been slaughtered, leaving only about 1500 people.


    To survive 500 means that they have a one-third survival rate, which is a great chance. No one can resist this temptation in the face of the threat of death.


    "Of course, so many people are watching. Naturally, we won''t break our promise."


    After wolf Kui answered his oath, with a wave of his big hand, the wolf rode up the full moon machete and began to kill.


    The surviving warriors were instantly crazy. They had no confidence in dealing with the wolf riding, but as long as they killed the people around them and lived into the last 500 people, they would be saved.


    In the choice of life and death, they chose to kill the nearest people. Only by reducing the number to less than 500 as soon as possible, they would be saved.


    The fierce fight was imminent. The wolf riders just pretended to kill a few people, immediately stopped killing, looked on coldly and began to see a good play.


    "Elder martial brother, I''m your younger martial brother. How can you attack me?"


    A man roared at the elder martial brother with a sad face. When his elder martial brother showed guilt, he suddenly stabbed him in the chest with a sword.


    "Hahaha, er, martial uncle... You


    Unfortunately, the younger martial brother was not proud for too long. When he looked at the elder martial brother''s death and laughed happily, a long and narrow sword cut his throat.


    Martial uncle''s eyes are sad. Martial brothers who once loved each other have to kill each other in order to live.


    But people don''t kill everyone for themselves, and he doesn''t want to die. Other martial artists are wary of strangers. It''s not so easy to hunt and kill. It''s the easiest to attack their own people who know their roots.


    "Big brother..."


    "Brother..."


    "Sister..."


    "Sister..."


    "Senior brother..."


    "Master..."


    "Younger martial sister, you..."


    ¡­¡­


    The scene has a strong smell of blood and an endless stream of mourning and crying. It is performing the ugliest side of human nature.


    In order to live, once close brothers, brothers, sisters, masters, disciples, martial brothers and even senior brothers and sisters have become cold poisonous snakes. People are in danger and guard against each other to prevent being suddenly attacked and killed by people around them.


    Wu Xiang''s face was pale and his eyes showed a sad color. He combined his palms and silently recited Amitabha. He knew that he had lost the gamble for the first time in his life. As for his understanding of human nature, he was far inferior to Ding Ning.


    But he suddenly had infinite anger in his heart, opened his bloodshot eyes, stared at Ding Ningzhi and asked, "you won, but is it worth it for a gamble?"


    "Worth it!"


    Ding Ning''s lips were slightly raised, revealing a touch of light cynicism: "of course, it''s worth it. I just let you see what people''s heart and human nature are."


    Pointing to the Warcraft God who killed the four sides with a ferocious smile: "such a person will never hide his evil, so people will naturally be wary of him. Therefore, even if he is evil, he is very limited, and it is not worth worrying at all."


    He stretched out his hand and pointed to those brothers with fierce faces and hypocritical sneak attacks Friends and even relatives of the Warrior: "but such people, they hide their evil in the bottom of their heart and never release it in front of people, just like the poisonous snake that chooses people to bite in the dark. No one knows when they will come out to give you a fatal blow. Such people who are good at disguise are the most terrible."


    Wu Xiang showed a thoughtful color, and the anger on his face gradually faded into thinking.


    "Put away your pity and never sympathize with those who try to kill you. There is no absolute good or absolute evil in this world. How to treat it is just that benevolent people see benevolence and wise people see wisdom."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were wise and his voice was erratic, like Sanskrit sounds ringing through Wu Xiang''s ears.


    Just as Wu Xiang fell into meditation, Ding Ning suddenly soared up like a flying ROC, twisted his body strangely in the air, appeared at the mouth of the valley and stepped on it with his feet.


    Boom!


    The ground seemed to crack as if it had been bombarded by heavy artillery. A dull hum came from the bottom of the ground, and a black painted figure suddenly burst out and rushed straight to dingning like lightning.


    Ding Ning was strangely twisted and fought with the dark shadow. He didn''t know where the dark shadow was sacred. He even matched Ding Ning. He couldn''t tell the victory or defeat in a short time.


    The wolves were surprised when they rode. Unexpectedly, someone ran away and nearly escaped from under their eyes. When they drank in shame and anger, they were about to raise their knives and kill. However, they heard Ding Ning yell: "step back, take your place, and only enter and don''t go out."


    "Here!"


    The wolves rode in unison, pressed the waist knife tightly, and looked around vigilantly for fear of being taken advantage of to escape.


    God resident, Feng Shen''s eyes were gloomy, and he said to the rain god with dignified eyes: "it seems that the boy has been staring at us for a long time. Huoshen Dun was found by him, and we still underestimated him."


    "What should I do now? I can''t wait to die?"


    Although the rain god wants to break Ding Ning into pieces, he also knows that this is not the time to be impulsive. He has to find a way to get out as soon as possible, otherwise they will be caught by Ding Ning this time.


    "There''s no way. We can only work together with others. Of course, it''s best to succeed in the plan in Ninghai. With hostages in hand, we have life security."


    The wind God said in a desperate way.


    "Yes, I don''t know what''s going on there. There''s no news yet."


    The rain god took out his mobile phone anxiously to see if there was any information he forgot to answer.


    "That''s a retreat. Now the major forces must be like us and dare not say anything about the little bastard, but in fact, they only have less than 3000 wolves to ride. If we unite, the number will be countless times more than them, I''m afraid they don''t dare to risk their lives."


    Feng Shen analyzed the pros and cons and said with a headache.


    The rain god''s eyes twinkled and said coldly, "the only way to solve this problem is to start first and send people to spread the rumors that all forces should be caught up and dominate the Wulin, so as to arouse everyone''s common hatred and twist everyone into a rope."


    "Good idea. I''ll arrange someone to spread the rumors right away. If we can make the major forces suspicious, we''ll be more than half successful."


    The wind god was overjoyed when he heard the speech.


    "Wait, the point is to make it clear in the rumors that Ding Ning plans to break up and take the method of breaking one by one to weaken everyone''s strength."


    The rain god stopped the wind god and said thoughtfully.


    The wind god''s eyes lit up and nodded approvingly: "good idea. I''m afraid Ding Ning will be the first to cut us. If we can''t point out the powerful relationship and let these forces stand with us, we will be in danger."


    "Even the alliance should be selective. For example, the Holy See has always been ambiguous with that little bastard and is at odds with our divine descendants. I''m afraid it''s difficult to win over. Instead of wasting time on them, it''s better to focus on the forces that have a festival with Ding Ning, such as the dark Council, fusangjian temple, dragon family, Saint doctor''s gate, Saint sword mountain villa and Saint daughter''s clan."


    Rain God thought quickly and thought constantly and said, "of course, except those forces close to Ding Ning, other forces can''t give up, such as the small power alliance led by the ice bear emperor, the Atlantis family, the ghost tusk department, the European military emperor and the Royal Alliance... These are powerful alliance objects."


    "OK, I see. I''ll arrange someone to do it immediately. I hope Vulcan can can delay more time."


    The wind god nodded again and again. Unexpectedly, the rain god had such wisdom. It was much more perfect than his plan. He immediately arranged people to spread rumors everywhere.


    Soon, there were rumors in the Ulun valley that Ding Ning wanted to catch all the martial arts forces in the world and dominate the world alone.


    In fact, this flawed lie can''t stand any scrutiny at all. The martial arts Congress did come to many high-level leaders of various forces, but each force just sent representatives and it''s impossible to pour out all its money. If these high-level leaders present can dominate the world, it''s a big joke.


    But who cares if it''s true or false? Those forces that already have enemies with Ding Ning are eager to make things big. It''s best to arouse public anger and then unite all martial forces in the world to completely get rid of this thorn in the eye.

 Chapter 1566

    No one noticed that the light in Ding Ning''s eyes was getting brighter and brighter.


    Although every part of Vulcan''s body is like "living" to dissolve his attack and increase his physical consumption sharply, he has gained a lot and feels that it is worth the money.


    He has been trying to control every inch of his skin, but his progress is very slow because no one gives advice.


    But now, with the best example of Vulcan, he suddenly understood what he didn''t understand. He was ecstatic with a happy and cheerful feeling.


    Although the God of fire was wearing a broad black robe and a mask, every time his muscle tissue trembled and coordinated, he showed no secret under Ding Ning''s heavenly eyes.


    Almost. It''s time to end the battle.


    After knowing the secret of controlling body strength, Ding Ning gave a loud shout and punched out.


    This punch is very different from the previous stormy attack. It looks soft and powerless.


    A sharp color flashed in the fire god''s eyes. Is he exhausted? It seems that it''s time to start fighting back.


    Immediately, the body twisted strangely again, and greeted the punch with his left shoulder. His right hand began to accumulate strength and planned to kill the enemy with one move.


    Uh!


    But just when he thought that this time, as usual, he would easily remove the strength of Ding Ning''s attack, he found that his shoulder was as painful as being torn, which made him groan.


    From the corner of his eye, I saw Ding Ning''s soft fist. I didn''t know when it turned into a claw. He was pinching his shoulder. The pain made him almost shake his instinctive muscles and wanted to get rid of Ding Ning''s control.


    But then he was shocked to find that the unfavourable unloading method had failed. Ding Ning''s palm was like an eagle''s claw, trembling with his muscles, but it didn''t move, still clutching his shoulder like a maggot of tarsal bone.


    At this time, he was scared out of the sky. He didn''t have time to think about anything else. His right hand, which was already ready to go, lashed at Ding Ning''s head like a swift whip, trying to force him to give up.


    But unexpectedly, Ding Ning smiled on his face and took the initiative to greet him with his head without letting go.


    Is this a fool? Dare to use your head to block your silk wrapping hand.


    Since you want to die, I will help you.


    The God of fire flashed a fierce look in his eyes, endured the huge pain from his left shoulder, and his right palm was like a steel whip, with a roaring gas explosion, fiercely pulled at Ding Ning''s head.


    This palm carried all the strength of his whole body. He seemed to have seen the bloody scene of Ding Ning''s head broken like a watermelon and his brain flowing across. He couldn''t help showing a happy grin in his eyes.


    "It''s really a genius idea to use the slight vibration of bones to control the strength of every inch of muscles in the whole body. Unfortunately, your Kung Fu hasn''t been trained. If you can control your head as you like me, maybe you can beat me today."


    Ding Ning''s faint voice suddenly came, which surprised the God of fire. How could Ding Ning know his unique secret?


    But he didn''t believe what Ding Ning said at all. After decades of hard training, he couldn''t perfectly control the muscle tissue of the head. After all, this control method needs bone fibrillation. Skull is the hardest bone of the human body, protecting the most vulnerable brain. It''s also a whole, so it''s difficult to make it vibrate.


    Even if Ding Ning saw through his secret, he never thought that Ding Ning would learn to control his muscles in such a short time, let alone his head muscles.


    Therefore, Vulcan thought that Ding Ning was bluffing, trying to confuse his mind with words, and a sneer of disdain appeared on his face under the mask.


    His fighting experience is so rich and his mind is so firm that he will not disturb his mind because of his words. His strength has not decreased at all, but increased by three points. This is his full blow.


    There was no violent collision and no bloody scene of brain disintegration.


    The God of fire hit Ding Ning with a sure shot. When he hit Ding Ning''s head, a very familiar and strange feeling came. The full blow was dissolved by a trembling force, which made him feel as if he had hit cotton with all his strength. He was suffocated in his chest and almost didn''t vomit blood.


    But he had no time to take into account this sense of frustration. His eyes widened in horror, and his heart sank to the bottom of the valley. He couldn''t believe it and shouted, "it''s impossible. How did you do it?"


    "Just because you can''t do it doesn''t mean I can''t do it. It''s no use telling you. It''s impossible to copy."


    Ding Ning said calmly that he didn''t lie. The head bone is really very difficult to control. Even if Huoshen tries again for thousands of years, he can''t do it.


    Not only him, it can be said that everyone in the world can''t do it. Only he, a trained man, can control the bones of any part of the body at will.


    Because his bones have long been different from ordinary people, both hardness and toughness are no less than a hundred times stronger than ordinary people, which is the reason why he can control the head bone tremor in a short time.


    However, he would not tell anyone the secret of Bing Lian. It was too ridiculous and shocking. He didn''t even tell his own woman, let alone the enemy of God of fire.


    "Do you think you can beat me by learning this control method? Don''t think about it!"


    Vulcan''s psychological quality can be called the top. After the initial disbelief and panic, he soon calmed down, with a terrible killing opportunity in his eyes, and said coldly, "go to death and burn yourself with fire."


    Boom!


    The God of fire turned into a burning man. The terrible high temperature filled the air, and the fire snake danced wildly. Unexpectedly, the air around him evaporated into a vacuum, and the frightened wolf rode back again and again.


    Ding Ning was a little surprised and then lost his smile. He thought that the God of fire had any killer mace. It turned out that it was his fire power. Unfortunately, this level of fire can only make him feel a little hot. He is a person who can swim in the magma.


    "If this is your card, you''re dead today."


    Ding Ning said leisurely, even holding his hand on the shoulder of the God of fire, without the slightest intention of letting go.


    Joking, he is studying the genetic map of the fire god. Even if he is destined to be a dead man, he should make the most of it before he dies.


    You know, fire power is the most common attribute. If you master the gene map of Vulcan, he can create thousands of new Vulcans.


    Although the God of fire is as weak as a child in front of him, it is because he has a totem and is immune to all elements, but for ordinary people, this flame power is a terrible nightmare.


    It''s almost a thousand degrees high temperature. Even if it''s not too far from the magma temperature, it''s still very lethal.


    Ding Ning evaluated the flame temperature that the God of fire can release, and felt very satisfied. Even if the body protecting spirit of Shenwu realm had to contend with this high temperature, it was a little difficult.


    "How is this possible? Who the hell are you?"


    The God of fire almost didn''t drop his eyes. The fire power that he led as the bottom card was invalid for Ding Ning. How could he accept it.


    He suddenly remembered that the rain god had said that her water system power was invalid for Ding Ning. At that time, he thought that the rain god was making excuses for her incompetence and didn''t take it seriously.


    But now, he has to believe that there are really people in this world who can be immune to water and fire.


    "Nothing is impossible. The so-called powers of your Divine organization look like a joke to me."


    Ding Ning said quietly, "you can use any cards, otherwise, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to use them."


    "In that case, let''s die together."


    The fire god''s eyes were fierce, and he opened his mouth and spewed out a blood red drop, straight to Ding Ning''s face.


    Ding Ning''s eyes coagulated. What the hell is this? You should know that the God of fire has turned into a fire man. The terrible high temperature can instantly evaporate any liquid, but this blood drop not only did not evaporate, but exuded a cold meaning, which made him curious.


    But he didn''t notice any threat from the blood drop, so he didn''t even hide. He let the blood drop come to his face and directly integrated into his skin.


    "Hahaha, you''re dead. Even if you''re immune to fire, this extremely frozen blood is enough to freeze you into an ice corpse. Hahaha, die together."


    The God of fire spewed out blood drops, the whole person''s breath was rapidly withering, and the vitality was rapidly dissipated, but he smiled very happily. Finally, he was able to pull his enemies on the road together.


    "Extremely frozen blood? What? Where did it come from?"


    Ding Ning''s face became very strange. When the blood droplets entered his body, they dissipated quickly, sending out a terrible cold, which made his hair and hair frost. It looked very shocked, but in fact, it did not cause any harm to him, but made his damaged spirit recover quickly.


    It''s a pity that the amount is a little small. If you can get a lot of this thing, the spirit will recover completely soon.


    "Anyway, you''re going to die. It doesn''t hurt to tell you. This extremely frozen blood is the product of the fusion of the essence blood extracted from the divine corpse and the soul crystal. It can help the martial arts advance quickly, but similarly, the huge cold power contained in it is enough to kill any martial arts below the God."


    The mask material on the God of fire''s face is very strange, and there is no sign of melting in such a high temperature. Ding Ning can only see a touch of fanatical and happy color from the God of fire''s eyes.


    "You''re not a God, are you? How can you be all right?"


    Ding Ning''s face became very strange, divine corpse? There''s a corpse in the divine organization?


    But as far as he knows, even God can''t produce Soul crystals. Only the immortal spirit of the immortal strong can produce Soul crystals.


    Therefore, the God corpse mentioned by the God of fire is probably not a god corpse, but an immortal corpse. It is still well preserved. Only when there is no decaying immortal corpse in the flesh can it be possible to extract such things as blood essence and soul crystal.


    Moreover, the immortal corpse must have taken the road of ice and snow before he died, so that this extremely cold soul crystal can be born. Only in this way, the extremely frozen blood can help him restore his soul, can there be a reasonable explanation.


    However, the same question also comes. The immortal strong man''s body exudes the pressure, but even the strong man who enters the divine realm can''t get close to it. How does the divine organization get close to the immortal corpse for refining?


    "How can you ordinary people understand the means of organization? Organization naturally has a way for us to slowly absorb the huge divine power contained in this extremely frozen blood. Unfortunately, I could have become a God, but I didn''t expect to be folded in your hand today. In that case, we''ll die together, ha ha ha."


    The God of fire smiled very happily, looking like he was not afraid of death at all.


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered that the God of fire should have been a dead man in the underground palace, but now he is living well, which made him wake up immediately. The God of fire must have some strange means to come back from the dead or die for him.

 Chapter 1567

    Thinking of dying for him, Ding Ning suddenly remembered that he and Jiutian Xuannv had chatted in bed some time ago and had asked about the origin of streamer.


    Jiutian Xuannv told him that there was once a very powerful sect in the fairy world - the weapon refining immortal sect.


    As the name suggests, the immortal sect of refining utensils is a sect based on refining utensils. At first, this sect was called the God sect of refining utensils, which can only be regarded as a second rate sect in the fairy world.


    But later, a brilliant craftsman named ye Liuyun came out of the sect. Once, when ye Liuyun was collecting refining minerals in Caiyun mountain in the fairy world, he accidentally found the legendary nine Heavenly Immortal light.


    I don''t know whether it''s a blessing to the soul or a whimsical idea. Ye Liuyun used a treasure to forcibly extract the nine celestial lights, and boasted that he wanted to refine an immortal weapon.


    When the news came out, everyone in the fairyland laughed. Even his elders said he was fooling around. After all, the nine Heavenly Immortal light is just a beam of light. How can it be used to refine weapons.


    But no one thought that ye Liuyun ignored everyone''s ridicule, stole the key from his father and son like master, emptied the school''s treasure house overnight and disappeared in Caiyun mountain.


    This incident caused an uproar in the weapon refining sect, and ye Liuyun''s master was angered by the angry school. He thought that he could steal the school''s treasure house only by colluding with ye Liuyun. Ye Liuyun''s master shouted his grievance and committed suicide in grief.


    A large number of disciples of the whole weapon refining Shenzong sent out to Caiyun mountain to search for the whereabouts of the traitor. Unfortunately, Caiyun mountain is one of the dangerous places in the fairy world. Countless people have lost their hands for many years, and ye Liuyun''s whereabouts have not been found.


    It was not until ten years later that ye Liuyun came out of Caiyun mountain and returned to the weapon refining God sect. People learned that he had refined an immortal weapon like shit, which was named Liuguang by him.


    The high level of the weapon refining Shenzong was overjoyed. On the surface, he praised him, but in fact, he was ready to kill.


    After all, ye Liuyun and his master are like father and son. If he knows that his master has been forced to death by the school, ye Liuyun will turn out the weapon refining God sect.


    Therefore, under the banner of appreciating immortal tools, the high level of the weapon refining Shenzong took Liuguang from ye Liuyun, and then suddenly turned his face and killed ye Liuyun.


    Ye Liuyun never thought that the school wanted to kill him. He couldn''t prevent him from being seriously injured. If it weren''t for his master''s daughter, that is, Kuang Ziyan, his childhood younger martial sister, who loved him deeply and ignored his life, he escaped from the weapon refining sect with the seriously injured him. That time, he would hang up.


    However, Kuang Ziyan was seriously injured when she risked her life to save him. Not long after the two fled into Caiyun mountain, Kuang Ziyan died of serious injury.


    Ye Liuyun''s closest master and younger martial sister died, which made him extremely sad. He vowed to avenge his master and younger martial sister and destroy the weapon refining Shenzong.


    Although the weapon refining God sect was angry that ye Liuyun escaped, it didn''t take it seriously. After all, ye Liuyun''s cultivation was not enough for them to fear. After sending people to hunt him, they didn''t bother to take care of him.


    With immortal tools, the weapon refining God sect immediately became a hot sect in the whole fairy world. Countless great forces sent out disciples to join the sect, which made the weapon refining God sect become a top force and renamed it the weapon refining immortal sect.


    In the twinkling of an eye, ten years later, when the weapon refining immortal sect was holding the introduction ceremony of young weapon refiners, ye Liuyun suddenly broke in alone and left after ruthlessly killing all the young weapon refiners.


    The weapon refining immortal sect was angry, and all the major forces were also angry, because the weapon refining masters who killed were the family children of all the forces, and sent people to arrest ye Liuyun one after another.


    Unfortunately, even the Immortal Emperor did not dare to go deep into Caiyun mountain easily, not to mention those powerful people, who let ye Liuyun escape safely every time.


    Therefore, in the next hundred years, the weapon refining immortal sect fell into a nightmare situation. As long as the weapon refining sect recruited disciples, ye Liuyun would surely kill them all.


    Although the weapon refining immortal sect and the major forces close to it took more precautions against ye Liuyun, set up traps to lure him to take the bait, and successfully captured and even killed ye Liuyun many times, each time, it was not ye Liuyun''s true self, but a tool refining product he developed exclusively - A substitute death puppet.


    When the news spread, the whole fairyland was shocked. Countless great forces stretched out olive branches to ye Liuyun and joked to kill the puppet. It was equivalent to the existence of a life.


    But ye Liuyun, or just for hatred, will not accept their solicitation and still go his own way. As long as Lianqi sect dares to recruit disciples, he will kill them all, and the old disciples of Lianqi Xianzong will also be assassinated endlessly.


    As a result, the whole weapon refining immortal sect was in panic, and many disciples who could not bear the pressure withdrew from the weapon refining immortal sect one after another.


    In this way, the weapon refining immortal sect gradually fell into a situation of shortage. No force dared to send their relatives and children to the weapon refining immortal sect to learn skills.


    A tool refining immortal sect, who has no hope for the future and no successor, naturally began to decline, gradually falling from the top power to the first-class power, the second-class power... And finally reduced to an out of class power.


    When the immortal sect of refining tools did not have enough ability to protect itself, the light of that immortal tool naturally attracted the covet of countless forces.


    In particular, ye Liuguang released the news that Liuguang was the immortal weapon he refined. With the strength of the leader of the immortal sect, he had no ability at all. After refining, the whole fairy world was boiling.


    Countless forces gathered together to fight for the streamer and launched a fierce fight. The whole weapon refining immortal sect was destroyed, with corpses everywhere and blood flowing into a river.


    Ye Liuguang, with blood and tears flowing, took the head of the leader of the weapon refining immortal sect to worship the spirit in heaven of master and younger martial sister.


    In that war, the immortal world was dark, the sun and the moon were dark, and countless gods shed blood and fell, causing the wrath of the immortal court.


    The Immortal Emperor had to suppress it, but although he was the leader of the immortal court, he had to take into account the feelings of major forces and felt a great headache about the ownership of streamer.


    It happened that Xuanji, the shepherd guarding the world, lied that Chiyou was a demon in troubled times, so the Immortal Emperor, who was having a headache and didn''t know how to deal with the streamer, made a decision and gave it to the Emperor Yan and Huang to kill demons and block the mouths of all great forces.


    This is the origin of streamer, but Ding Ning thought of this story at this time, not because of streamer, but because of the puppet for death created by Ye Liuyun.


    It is said that later, Tianting was very interested in the puppet for death and wanted to ask ye Liuyun about the production method. However, ye Liuyun had long been determined to die and saw through the ugly faces and essence of all sentient beings in the fairy world. He would rather die than disclose the production method of the puppet for death.


    In desperation, Xianting provoked a scuffle in the fairy world with ye Liuyun, severely punished him, deprived him of his divine power and demoted him to the world.


    Since then, ye Liuyun has no news. Everyone thinks that the amazing tool refiner has long died in the turbulence of space. After all, from the fairy world to the human world, people deprived of divine power can''t live through the turbulence of space unless they are lucky enough to go against the sky.


    But at the moment, Ding Ning came up with a bold idea. Ye Liuyun''s amazing talent will become possible even in the impossible.


    If the God of fire came back from the dead last time and really used a puppet for death, ye Liuyun is likely to successfully come to the world. Even if ten thousand years have passed, he must have turned into a dead bone, but his method of making puppets for death must have been handed down.


    Soul searching is a very cruel soul searching secret method. People who have been soul searched will become idiots even if they don''t die. Although Ding Ning can''t soul searching, his absolute touch can devour each other''s memory.


    Therefore, Ding Ning can''t care whether he is cruel or not. It''s important to die for the puppet, and he can''t fall into the hands of the divine organization. Not to mention that the God of fire is a damn person, and he won''t have the slightest pity for it. So he directly uses his absolute touch to constantly devour the memory of the God of fire.


    "Ah!"


    The God of fire had a splitting headache and couldn''t help but utter a shrill scream. But what frightened him most was that he clearly found that his memory was disappearing rapidly, which made him terrified and struggling desperately to get rid of Ding Ning''s hand.


    "Be honest and don''t move."


    Ding Ning slapped the God of fire impatiently, sealed his meridians and quickly browsed his memory.


    I have to say that swallowing memories that don''t belong to me is definitely not a pleasant thing. Cold hospital beds, painful genetic experiments, bloody killings, obscene life


    Every evil memory belonging to the God of fire has become his memory at the moment. The reality of being there makes him pale. He wants to break the twisted and abnormal guy of the God of fire into pieces.


    Unlike other people who were forced to join the divine origin organization, the God of fire, originally named jialenggli, was a disciple of a sect practicing ancient yoga in Tianzhu. In order to win the highest cultivation method of the school, he poisoned and killed the master without humanity. He also defiled and tortured the teacher''s mother and younger sister he had been secretly in love with. The whole Tianzhu did not tolerate it and issued a killing warrant for him.


    But it has to be said that the God of fire is a cultivation wizard. On the way to escape, he not only practiced the ancient yoga, but also understood the method of bone vibration to control muscles. He combined hardness and softness, ordered his strength to advance by leaps and bounds, and began to kill his pursuers.


    Because his killing methods were extremely bloody and cruel, all the people killed were dug out of their hearts and lungs, and their limbs were broken, which aroused common anger. Even some old monsters in Tianzhu couldn''t see it anymore. They were angry and wanted to remove him.


    Although the God of fire is a cultivation wizard, after all, the cultivation time is still short. Where are the opponents of those old monsters? The hunted ones have no way to heaven and no way to earth. When they escape to a cliff, they have no way to escape. In order to avoid being caught and tortured by others, he committed suicide by gritting his teeth and jumping off the cliff.


    The old monsters thought he was bound to die, so they turned and left. Unexpectedly, he was lucky. He not only didn''t die, but also broke into a cave under the cliff.


    Of course, the God of fire didn''t know who ye Liuyun was at that time. He only knew that it was a cave opened by the ancients who didn''t know when. Except for a bottle of pills for healing and a piece of jade slips, other treasures could not withstand the erosion of years and decay, and ye Liuyun''s bones became powdered because of oxidation after he entered the cave.


    The making method of the death substitute puppet was to keep it on that piece of jade slips, but the God of fire had no divine knowledge at that time, and he didn''t know that the jade slips needed to be explored with divine knowledge, but he knew that it should be very difficult to keep the jade slips until now, so he kept them close to him all the time.


    After swallowing the healing pill to repair the injury, the God of fire felt that his skill had improved. He was also a man of vengeance. He quietly lurked back to Tianzhu for revenge. He was assassinated by an old monster who had chased him.


    But unexpectedly, the hornet''s nest was poked, and the invisible old monsters rushed out in anger and surrounded, chased and intercepted him.


    It was also in this escape that the God of fire, who was seriously injured and pretended to be dead to escape the pursuit, was inadvertently caught by members of the divine descent organization. He was used as an experimental body for genetic drug experiments. He also awakened his fire power.

 Chapter 1570

    Just as the martial arts assembly was preparing to hold the opening ceremony at the three holy gates, a group of brave and powerful men walked into the valley.


    "Hehe, I''m sorry. I''m late, but it seems that it''s not too late."


    As soon as the leading man entered the valley, he sniffed his nose, frowned and patrolled the crowd. When he saw the pudding in the crowd, he stretched his eyebrows and said in a loud voice.


    "Here comes the remnant of the holy sword."


    I don''t know who shouted in the crowd. Everyone looked at the big men together.


    Ding Ning is no exception. He is full of curiosity about the remnant of the holy sword, and looks carefully with his eyebrows.


    Although the number of these big men is only a hundred, they are all profound and outstanding.


    Wearing uniform blue coarse linen clothes and long swords with scabbards pinned to their waists, they swaggered forward. Although the number was small, they walked out of the momentum of thousands of people.


    Ding Ning secretly praised himself that he was worthy of being the first holy gate. Although he could not see the cultivation achievements of these people, it was by no means easy to rely on their spirit and momentum.


    The top level of the saint doctor''s gate and the saint sword mountain villa looked ugly like eating shit. They snorted coldly and pretended not to see them turn their heads. They didn''t even bother to do the scene Kung Fu.


    "It''s not late, it''s not late. It''s just time."


    Tianji Pavilion, Guoshi mansion, Daxue mountain and Tianyin Temple all stood up and welcomed with laughter.


    Although the saint daughter clan formed an alliance with the saint doctor and the saint sword mountain villa because of the common enemy Ding Ning, they didn''t want to really tear their face with the saint sword family. They still had to do their Kung Fu on the surface. They hypocritically stood up and exchanged greetings.


    "Eh, isn''t this Lao Jiang? You''re not dead yet."


    After some greetings, they took their seats in the already divided seats. As soon as they sat down, the leading man said in surprise as if he had just seen Jiang ask for a sword.


    Puff!


    Ding Ning couldn''t help laughing. The big man was a little interesting. He ran into the people of Shengjian mountain villa as soon as he came up.


    However, it also made Ding Ning realize that the great man headed by the remnant of the holy knife is probably not as young as it seems. He is definitely an old monster who has lived for many years.


    Otherwise, an antique like Jiang Wenjian, which hasn''t been born for decades, he won''t recognize it at a glance and dare to open his mouth and run against him.


    "Yu Tiejian, you''re not dead. How can I die?"


    Jiang Wenjian glared at the big man and retorted.


    Yu Tiejian was not annoyed. He shook his head and showed his teeth with a smile: "even if you are dead in Shengjian villa, I will live well."


    "Hum! I''m too lazy to argue with an asshole like you. We''ll have a good fight when the martial arts meeting is over."


    Jiang asked the sword with an iron blue face and coldly went down the afternoon.


    "Well, I haven''t taught you a lesson for more than a hundred years. My hands are itching. I miss the time when I beat you and Han Wuyang. By the way, where''s Han Wuyang? Is he dead?"


    Yu Tiejian said with emotion on his face. He was like rubbing his hands to teach his grandson a lesson, which made Jiang Wenjian''s face more ugly.


    A hundred years ago, when he was young and in high spirits, he traveled in the Jianghu with Han Wuyang. It happened that Yu Tiejian went out to do business. Without saying a word, he came forward to sneak attack. Unexpectedly, he was beaten by Yu Tiejian and couldn''t find the north. He regarded it as a great humiliation and never forgot in his life.


    At the moment, he exposed his background in public. It''s strange that he looks good.


    Especially when Yu Tiejian didn''t open the pot, Han Wuyang hung up. He also deliberately mentioned it, making him think that Yu Tiejian was deliberately ironic. It was conceivable that he was angry. He immediately said coldly, "hum, even if Han Wu is gone, I won''t be afraid of you."


    "Han Wuyang is gone? What''s the matter? Won''t he die?"


    Yu Tiejian really didn''t know that Han Wuyang hung up and asked with concern.


    "That''s enough, Yu Tiejian, don''t pretend to be a good man here. It''s not a good thing done by the protector of your holy sword family. Don''t pretend to be innocent with me here. It''s great to die. If you humiliate the dead like this, you and I will never die."


    Jiang asked the sword and shouted angrily. He got up and took out his long sword, looking like he was going to justice generously.


    "Wait, what are you talking about? My family''s protector killed Han Wuyang?"


    Yu Tiejian was really confused and said with a puzzled face: "how is it possible? I''m the protector of my family. When did I kill Han Wuyang?"


    The people looked at each other and saw that Yu Tiejian didn''t seem to be faking. Suddenly, a monk Zhang Er couldn''t touch his head and looked at Ding Ning together.


    "Yu Tiejian, you''re so shameless. You''re still pretending to be innocent in front of so many people. How could old Han die if it wasn''t for the protector of your holy sword family? So many people here are watching. Do you still want to argue?"


    Jiang Wenjian decided that it was the Taoist protector of the remnant of the holy sword, and immediately shouted angrily.


    Yu Tiejian''s face sank and shouted proudly and angrily, "if my holy sword family did it, I would never deny it, but if someone swaggered and cheated outside in the name of my family, I would never tolerate it."


    When they heard the speech, they were stunned and felt that there seemed to be something wrong. Indeed, if they did, they would never deny the proud nature of the remnant of the holy sword.


    Does Ding Ning have other defenders? Yu Tiejian doesn''t know about it?


    Even Jiang Wenjian was suspicious, because although he hated Yu Tiejian, he knew his character very well. He was aboveboard, proud and conceited, and would never deny it.


    So, all of them turned their attention to Ding Ning.


    "I never said I was a disciple of the holy sword family. You insisted that I was a disciple of the holy sword family. I have said many times that I have no relationship with the holy sword family for a dime, but none of you believe it. Blame me."


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes and said angrily.


    I feel very upset. NIMA, I never said I was a relic of the holy sword. You have to think so. Now it''s like I''m fooling under the name of the relic of the holy sword. It''s really unreasonable.


    Yu Tiejian looked at Ding Ning with interest. Although he didn''t know whether what Ding Ning said was true or false, he couldn''t help being surprised that he could kill Han Wuyang at his age.


    "You are not a disciple of the relic of the holy sword. Why do you practice the killing Heaven Sword with the relic of the holy sword?"


    Jianmiesheng''s eyes turned and his heart was overjoyed. It would be good if he could provoke disputes between Ding Ning and the remnant of the holy sword.


    When Yu Tiejian heard the speech, he stared at Ding Ning and killed Tian Dao. That''s the core Dao technique of the holy Dao remnant. Non core people can''t practice it. Where did the young man learn to kill Tian Dao?


    "Which eye of yours sees that I can kill heaven?"


    Ding Ning couldn''t see the vicious mind of Jian miesheng, and denied with a sneer.


    Anyway, it was only Chiyang and Tianji Pavilion who saw him use the cook''s antidote. Chiyang didn''t come. Tianji Zi and others were on his side, so they would not stand up to testify. Why should he be afraid.


    This is not to say that he is afraid of the Shengdao family, but that he himself is a descendant of Chiyou. He has a deep relationship with the Shengdao family and naturally doesn''t want to be an enemy.


    "Hum, leader Chiyang of the saint doctor''s school saw it with his own eyes. Can it be false?"


    Jianmiesheng was angry at Ding Ning. Seeing that he looked arrogant, he dared to scold him in public, and immediately shouted angrily.


    "What Chiyang said is what he said? He asked you to eat shit. Do you eat it too? It''s ridiculous. When did Shengjian mountain villa become a dog leg of the holy doctor?"


    Ding Ning slanted his sword to destroy life and said contemptuously.


    "Bold, dare to insult my holy sword mountain villa!"


    "Boy, die!"


    "Children who talk nonsense are damned."


    "Presumptuous, I will kill you!"


    ¡­¡­


    The people of Shengjian mountain villa immediately burst into a pot and scolded angrily.


    Ding Ning sneered with disdain and said, "is what I said wrong? The saint doctor didn''t say a word. You jump up and down like you don''t show you. What''s not a dog?"


    "Little beast, you want to die!"


    Jianmiesheng was furious. Huoran got up and pulled out his sword. He jumped up like a hawk and Falcon and rushed to Ding Ning. The man was still in the air, and the huge sword awn was cut off.


    "Become angry or jump over the wall?"


    Ding Ning stretched out his hand to take out his tusks and jumped into the air to meet jianmiesheng. Although he said it easily, he didn''t dare to be careless in his heart.


    After all, sword monk is always the most aggressive monk among monks. If a bad monk capsizes a boat in the gutter, it''s a joke.


    If he is outside the enchantment, the sword may also bring him a great threat, but Ding Ning is really not afraid of him in the enchantment.


    "Stop!"


    "Kendo friends, calm down!"


    "Don''t be impulsive. Speak slowly."


    ¡­¡­


    The high-level officials of each holy gate shouted to stop. After all, the martial arts meeting was about to be held. Jianmiesheng, as one of the hosts of the meeting, suddenly shot, which was too careless.


    Boom!


    In the lightning flint room, Ding Ning waved his tusks and drew arc-shaped blades in the air. He collided with the blade of jianmiesheng, making a startling noise, and the terrible air wave surged. He stubbornly put the sword miesheng back.


    "Come and don''t be rude, you also take my knife."


    Ding Ning''s anger was aroused by the sword miesheng, and he drank loudly. At the foot of the ground, people chased him like tarsal maggots. He raised his tusks with both hands and chopped down with force. With a terrible roar, he cut at the sword miesheng.


    Others can''t see it, but he can see it clearly. The power of the sword to destroy life is far less than that of him. Although this stroke didn''t hurt him, it also shocked his Qi and blood, blocked his meridians, and couldn''t stabilize his body in mid air.


    Taking advantage of his illness to kill him is the rule he has always adhered to. Since this sword miesheng dared to take the initiative to attack him, he didn''t intend to leave him a way to live. Otherwise, any cat and dog would dare to attack him. What face does he have.


    Not to mention that jianmiesheng is just as high as his cultivation accomplishments. It is not easy for a strong person in the holy martial arts realm to defeat him with his flawless body, let alone within the boundary of limiting cultivation accomplishments.


    It can be said that in the same realm, Ding Ning is an absolutely invincible existence, which is the basis for him to dare to kill wantonly in front of everyone.


    "Ah!"


    The strong death threat made jianmiesheng jump with fear, and his face gave a sad scream.


    Never at this moment did he regret it so much. Why did he want to be a leading bird? Ding Ning''s combat power is far beyond his imagination.


    "Little beast, don''t be presumptuous."


    Seeing that jianmiesheng was about to fall, Jiang Wenjian couldn''t sit still. If jianmiesheng was killed in front of him, he would lose his face. He immediately roared and clattered out the long sword. No one moved, and the terrible sword with a length of more than ten meters cut off at Ding Ning.


    He thought very well. This sword cut to Ding Ning was to encircle Wei and save Zhao. If Ding Ning insisted on killing the sword and destroy life, he would be cut in two by his own sword. If he didn''t want to die, he had to recruit to save himself, and the sword and destroy life would be saved.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know that Ding Ning was an impeccable holy body. If he was outside the barrier, this sword could still pose a threat to him, but in the barrier, ha ha, it was equivalent to a sword with full strength at the peak of tianwu territory. Even Ding Ning''s defense could not be broken.

 Chapter 1571

    So, the poor sword died and was a tragedy.


    Ding Ning had already seen the goods jumping up and down. How could he let him go.


    Ah!


    Before people could react, they heard a shrill scream.


    Jian miesheng''s blood stained the sky, and the headless body plumped down on the seat of Shengjian mountain villa. The blood splashed and sprayed Jiang Wenjian all over his face.


    "No, it''s impossible. How could he be beaten by me and nothing happened?"


    But Jiang Wenjian had no time to take care of others at the moment. He stared at the unharmed Ding Ning and whispered in disbelief.


    All this is said to be long, but actually it all happened in the electro-optic flint room. The whole scene was silent and fell into a dead silence. Everyone looked at Ding Ning in shock and wondered how he did it?


    That''s the sword of the strong in the holy martial arts realm. Even the holy martial arts whose cultivation has been suppressed are much stronger than the attack issued by the general tianwu realm.


    After all, when we arrive at Shengwu, we have completely separated from the category of mortals, transcended nature and entered another higher level of life. The spiritual power in the conjoined body will also change qualitatively and be promoted to divine power.


    Ding Ning made a beautiful rotation in the air. With the help of the strength of Jiang Wenjian''s sword, he flew back to Qingyun security, and landed steadily on hongmaoyu. His face was calm and calm.


    If it hadn''t been for a long cut in the clothes behind him, it would have proved that it was true, as if nothing had happened just now.


    "This son is worth my shot."


    Bing Wei shianlang finally stopped wiping his sword. His whole body was constantly rising. A pair of eyes eager to fight stared at Ding Ning. The discerning sword was humming with his intention.


    Ding Ning seemed to feel something. He suddenly looked at the place where Bing Wei shisanlang was, looked at his provocative eyes, raised an arc of disdain at the corners of his mouth, turned his head and didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    Isn''t it just that the sword spirit was nurtured with great care, or the kind that didn''t have much intelligence at first, and the calculation of the product level was at most barely able to enter the category of medium-class spirit tools? What''s good in front of me, who has even wiped out the artifact sword spirit? As for staring at my brother with that kind of desire and dissatisfaction?


    "He must be wearing spirit armor, so he can be happy without injury under that sword."


    Because Han Wuyang, the strongman of the saint medical school, was killed by the second time, Li Congfeng was frightened. He was always silent and kept a low profile.


    But at the moment, he couldn''t help but say his speculation. After all, it''s incredible that Ding Ning could stop Jiang Wenjian without injury.


    "It''s a good injustice to destroy life and death. Even the spirit didn''t escape?"


    Jiang Wenjian''s forehead was blue and raised, and he showed his eyes to crack. He stared at Ding Ning bitterly and said angrily.


    Everyone felt the same way and showed the sadness of rabbit death and fox. Yes, if the cultivation of killing the peak of life divine force with a sword was not suppressed in the enchantment, how could they die confused.


    Night Qingxuan took a deep breath, and his eyes glittered with greed. The spirit armor that can block Jiang Wenjian''s sword is a good thing.


    But she is not a brainless fool. Knowing that Ding Ning is in the limelight at this time, if she wants to kill him and avenge her sister, she must first protect herself and then slowly try.


    Yu Tiejian looked at the fearless Ding Ning with great interest. The corners of his mouth turned up slightly and said calmly, "I don''t know where you got the news, but I can guarantee that this son is by no means my people."


    "Oh, in that case, don''t blame me for being merciless when I come back."


    Jiang Wen is also playing drums in the heart of the sword. Within this boundary, he is not sure that he can kill Ding Ning with soft armor. Now he can only say a scene word first and find a chance to get rid of this scourge when he comes back.


    "Show mercy? Hahaha, Jiang Wenjian, you are still so hypocritical. Why have you ever shown mercy to my holy sword family?"


    Yu Tiejian said with a joking look on his face.


    Jiang asked for a long face. He did not want to argue with him at this time. He crossed his face with a cold face and said, "it''s getting late. Let''s hasten the opening ceremony of the martial arts conference."


    "Lao Zu, did you just let that little beast go?"


    "Please take revenge for master?"


    "Lao Zu..."


    ¡­¡­


    Several disciples of jianmiesheng and the disciples of Shengjian mountain villa were filled with righteous indignation.


    "Shut up, the Revenge of killing life must be avenged, but now is not the time. It''s important to hold a martial arts meeting first."


    Jiang asked the sword, his eyes tilted, and shouted angrily. The disciples immediately kept silent, clenched their lips and lowered their heads. They were full of dissatisfaction with the greedy old ancestor, but they didn''t dare to say more.


    Yu Tiejian looked sarcastic at the corners of his mouth and said to himself, "it''s better to take straight than to ask for music. No wonder a villa is declining."


    Jiang Wenjian was even more ugly by his sarcastic face. In his Kendo practice, he paid attention to indomitable, indomitable and never afraid of any strong enemy.


    In the past, the swordsmanship of Shengjian mountain villa was connected with God. Even the survivors of the original Shengjian mountain villa should look up to three points. However, with Shengjian mountain villa occupying the position of the holy gate, it has been respected by countless sects for too long, and has developed the problem of arrogance.


    When things happen, no one dares to be easily provoked as long as they are carried out of the signboard of the holy gate, which makes the Kendo spirit of Shengjian mountain villa gradually dissipate in the respected and comfortable life. Generation is worse than generation, and gradually falls into the disadvantage in the conflict with the relic of Shengdao.


    Although the remnant of the holy sword was rarely born, he never feared anyone. Even if he was weak, he never retreated. Instead of declining, he became stronger and stronger.


    This forced the holy sword mountain villa to be tied to the holy medicine door to compete with the holy knife survivors. It also formed the habit of relying on the pill of the holy medicine door to improve its cultivation, which gradually made the holy sword mountain villa follow the lead of the holy medicine door.


    This is the fact. Jiang Wenjian knows very well, so even if yu Tiejian''s words are ugly, he can only turn a deaf ear and pretend not to hear them.


    "Jing Qianchong, go and weigh the weight of the boy."


    When Yu Tiejian saw Jiang Wenjian loading a turtle, he was bored and rushed to a young man with long hair behind him.


    "Yes!"


    The young man with long hair walked towards Ding Ning without expression and fear.


    Jiang Wenjian''s face became more ugly. The holy sword mountain villa was afraid of war, and the disciples of the holy sword family went to challenge Ding Ning at this time. It was a naked face.


    Of course, he was also very clear that Yu Tiejian made people fight, not only to sweep the face of Shengjian mountain villa, but also other factors.


    First, the wind from nowhere must not be without cause. Yu Tiejian still attaches great importance to whether the sky killing knife leaked. He wants Jing Qianchong to force Ding Ning''s knife technique; Second, although the relic of the holy sword is not afraid of things, he has always been unwilling to do many things, and even unwilling to bear the black pot for Ding Ning, so he took this opportunity to show that Ding Ning is not a disciple of the relic of the holy sword.


    Jing Qianchong walked slowly, but with each step he took, his momentum would be stronger, bringing great pressure to people.


    Ding Ning stared at him walking slowly, and secretly praised him. The remnant of the holy sword is worthy of being the first holy gate. Sending someone to him at will can bring him a threat.


    He didn''t know that Jing Qianzhong was sent by Yu Tiejian after careful consideration. He was the strongest among the survivors of holy sword except Yu Tiejian.


    Even if he wins, it''s disgraceful. It''s a big bully and a small victory. Send others to fight. He''s worried that Ding Ning can''t do it. If he goes to deliver vegetables for nothing, he will lose the face of the remnant of the holy knife.


    Therefore, after much consideration, we can only send Jing Qianzhong, the second expert, to give Ding Ning enough pressure to force out his Sabre technique.


    "Show your knife."


    Jing Qianzhong finally stood opposite Ding Ning with a look of fanaticism on his cold face.


    When he saw Ding Ning''s easy killing sword and killing life, he itched. He wished he could have a good fight with Ding Ning. Now the opportunity comes, how could he not be excited.


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes and felt very uncomfortable with his arrogance. He said faintly, "if you want me to make a knife, it depends on whether you are good enough."


    Jing Qianzhong is a martial arts maniac. He is cold by nature. He is not angry when he hears the speech. He just takes it for granted: "if you don''t make a knife, I''m afraid you don''t have a chance to make a knife."


    "Hahaha, I''ve seen crazy people. I haven''t seen such crazy people yet. I''d like to see what you can do to make me even have no chance to draw a knife."


    Ding Ning laughed angrily, and Jing Qianchong''s arrogance completely angered him.


    "In that case, as you wish."


    Jing Qianzhong said coldly.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Suddenly a voice broke the stagnant atmosphere at the scene, and people looked at it one after another.


    Soldiers in Samurai clothes walked towards them slowly with his sword in his arms and wooden clogs on his feet.


    "You want to die?"


    Jing Qianchong was ready to make a knife, but he was interrupted by Bing Wei 13lang. He felt very unhappy and asked coldly.


    Bing Wei shisanlang twitched at the corners of his mouth and was extremely angry. He forcibly restrained his anger and maintained a calm state of mind, Arrogant way: "I wanted to see the swordsmanship of Shengjian mountain villa. Unfortunately, they are vulnerable. I''m so disappointed. Although you use knives, you can barely be my opponent. I don''t want to find an opponent after you lose both."


    As soon as this sentence was said, the whole scene suddenly fell into a dead silence. NIMA, the little devil from where, was so arrogant.


    Especially the people of Shengjian mountain villa, their faces are black like carbon. It''s really dismissive of their Shengjian mountain villa.


    Ding Ning is definitely a difficult character. Jing Qianzhong''s ability to stand up at this time is enough to show that he has absolutely no less confidence than Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning and Jing Qianchong are stunned. Is this little devil stupid? Or does he have absolute self-confidence and dare not pay attention to the two leaders at the same level?


    "If you are afraid, go together."


    Bingwei shishiro''s mouth was slightly tilted, and he felt very happy in his heart. Yes, that''s his purpose. He wanted to step on these two remarkable Chinese talents in front of the people all over the world and tell the people all over the world who was the first genius of the younger generation in the martial arts world.


    "Has the goods been kicked in the head by the donkey?"


    Ding Ning woke up and said, laughing and laughing.


    Jing Qianzhong thought so deeply that he showed a look of disdain on his unsmiling face for the first time: "Fusang devil wants to be famous. Are you crazy?"


    "Are you coming or am I coming? Send it away early and finish it early. It''s getting late. It''s time to hold the martial arts meeting."


    Ding Ning said lazily.


    "I''ll come. You just fought and won. You''re disgraced. Wait, I''ll clean up this fool and come to you."


    Jing Qianzhong didn''t pay attention to Bing Wei thirteen Lang at all, and said calmly.


    "Be careful not to overturn the boat in the gutter. Hurry up and don''t make me wait too long."


    Ding Ning shrugged noncommittally. He knew that people like Jing Qianzhong would be despised again, but he would not be vague if he really started, but he gave a friendly reminder.


    Who makes Bing Wei''s arrogance that the king of heaven is the first and the second make him look very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 1572

    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you wait too long, five minutes at most."


    Bing Wei''s thirteen Lang is crazy. Jing Qianzhong is more crazy than him. In his eyes, Bing Wei''s thirteen Lang seems to be a mole ant that can be crushed easily.


    "Baga, you will pay for your arrogance."


    Bingwei shishiro''s face suddenly became gloomy and roared angrily.


    He asked himself that swordsmanship was invincible in the world except master. That''s why he planned to defeat them in front of the heroes in the world and make a big show, so that his name of soldier Wei Shilang could be spread all over the world.


    But unexpectedly, Ding Ning and Jing Qianzhong didn''t pay attention to him at all. How can they not make him angry.


    In Fusang station, a thin old man in kimono was sitting quietly in the wooden house. If it weren''t for the turbid old eyes, there was a terrible fine light shining between the closed eyes, just like an ordinary old man.


    On his side, a handsome young man in blue knelt respectfully beside the old man and said with a worried face: "master, will senior brother Bingwei be their opponent?"


    "Bing Wei is too arrogant. He will pay for his confidence."


    The thin old man''s voice is as harsh as rust friction, but it has a sense of edge, which makes people cold all over.


    The young man in blue frowned and looked puzzled: "then why didn''t Shifu stop senior brother Bingwei?"


    If the thin old man had a deep look at the young man in Tsing Yi, he said faintly: "with the mind and conceit of Bing Wei, he can''t inherit the orthodoxy of our sword temple. If he doesn''t die, he will become the biggest obstacle to your superior position in the future."


    "Master, I dare not!"


    The young man in blue knelt down in fear, but in the corner that the old man couldn''t see, his eyes showed a proud grin.


    "Hum! Remember, if you want to succeed in kendo, you must be fearless, dare to fight, dare to rob, and forge ahead through thorns and thorns. No matter how good a talent you are, you can''t be submissive."


    The thin old man snorted coldly and said a lesson with great dissatisfaction.


    "I''m sorry, master, but senior brother Bingwei has always been kind to me. I really can''t bear it."


    The young man in blue knelt to the ground and looked like he valued love and righteousness.


    "Well, wild temple hengqiu, don''t think I don''t know what Bing Wei usually does to you. He wants you to die. I know you are kind-hearted, but you should remember that strength is the guarantee of everything in this world. As a closed disciple of Liu Sheng sword God, you should show your due courage. My sword Temple doesn''t need a cowardly successor. If you can''t give up that Some women''s benevolence, to be ruthless, to have a strong heart, can never peep into the ultimate meaning of kendo. "


    Liu Shengjian''s God hated iron but not steel and said, "I most appreciate the words of an ancient man in the history of China. It''s better for me to pay the people of the world than let the people of the world lose me. This is the mentality that the ultimate strong person of Kendo should have."


    "Yes, master, hengqiu remembered."


    The young man in green replied respectfully. When he looked up, his face was firm.


    Liu Shengjian smiled happily: "Hengqiu, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness. Bing Wei''s Kendo has come to an end. He is perverse and arrogant, but after all, he is the chief disciple. When he didn''t make a mistake, it''s not easy for him to remove him and help you up. This time he is looking for his own death, and others can''t say he can''t be a teacher. When he dies, you can take revenge for him in person after you become the chief disciple in the future It''s a matter of course. If you don''t dare to oppose it again, work hard and don''t live up to your hard work as a teacher. "


    "Thank you, master. Hengqiu will never live up to master''s painstaking efforts."


    The young man in blue knelt down again and said respectfully, but there was a hint of ridicule at the bottom of his eyes. Is the only sword Temple me Liu Junwei... Er, no, the place where you have lived for a long time is just a temporary pedal.


    Ding Ning, wait. When I finish my nine turns and recover my previous life cultivation, I will kill you in pieces.


    He narrowly escaped death in Genghis Khan''s mausoleum. There was Ding Ning in China. He didn''t dare to stay for a long time. He fled to Fusang like a lost dog.


    Fusang Buddhism is very prosperous. He sneaks into major temples to steal relic. After he is finally found, he is chased and killed. He is seriously injured and unconscious. Unfortunately, he is saved by Bing Wei Shilang and brought back to the sword temple.


    It''s not that Bing Wei Shilong has compassion, but that he has a penchant for breaking his sleeves. He likes playing with pedophiles most. When he sees his eyebrows and eyes, the scholar wants to put him in the house.


    But unexpectedly, stealing a chicken could not erode the rice. Liu Shengjian God inadvertently saw him, took a fancy to his qualification at a glance, and guarded him as a closed door disciple,.


    His plaything changed into his younger martial brother. It can be imagined that Bingwei shishiro was bullied by the God of Liu Shengjian on his back, but Liu Junwei was obedient and showed great respect, because if he wanted to live, he had to bear it to eliminate Bingwei shishiro''s killing intention.


    Bingwei shisanlang really wanted to kill him, but Liu Shengjian God was not blind and deaf. After reprimanding him, he took Liu Junwei, alias wild temple hengqiu, with him and carefully taught him fencing.


    Bing Wei shianlang''s teeth are itching, but he doesn''t dare to kill Liu Sheng at the risk of angering Liu Sheng''s sword God.


    Therefore, Liu Junwei, with the identity protection of the disciple of the sword temple, began to seize it by surprise. He got several relic pieces and succeeded in seven turns.


    After seven turns, Liu Junwei finally awakened the memory of his previous life. It turned out that he was the illegitimate son of the Immortal Emperor, Jun Wuxie, and his sexual orientation was reversed.


    I think of the son of the great Immortal Emperor. After his reincarnation, he turned out to be a glass and was burst into chrysanthemums by the soldier Wei Shilang. You can imagine the anger in your heart.


    What bothers him is that as he gets closer to jiuzhuan, more and more Buddhist relics are needed. Even if he collects most Buddhist relics from the major temples in Fusang, it is still a drop in the bucket, so that he can''t complete the eighth turn.


    But he knows that he must not expose his identity before he has completed nine turns and completely restored his cultivation in his previous life. Otherwise, Liu Shengjian God will be the first to kill him.


    Therefore, he can only continue to bear it as hengqiu of the wild temple, serve beside Liu Shengjian God, and wait for the opportunity to collect more relics.


    Ding Ning had to admit that the soldier Wei Shilang dared to be so crazy. He did have two brushes. He even fought with Jing Qianchong and fell into a tangled state.


    What made him deeply ashamed was that both Jing Qianchong''s Sabre technique and Bingwei shisanlang''s sword technique had broken through the level of lifting light as heavy and entered the realm of the unity of heaven and man.


    To say a bad word, if he didn''t have a flawless holy body like cheating and take a big advantage in the circle of limiting cultivation, he couldn''t please either of them.


    Of course, this only refers to his own basic combat power. Once he enters the second personality or enchanted state, he can easily sling them.


    Bingwei shisanlang''s sword is light, strange and cruel. His moves are inseparable from each other''s key points. In particular, his arrogance is also rubbed into his sword technique, adding a power to his already erratic sword technique.


    Jing Qianzhong''s sword technique is open and close. It looks smooth and stable. It responds to all changes with no change. It is peaceful but as thick as a mountain, so that Bing Wei''s elegant sword technique can''t take any advantage.


    Although Bingwei shisanlang is arrogant, he is also aware of Jing Qianzhong''s strong strength at the moment. Now he doesn''t dare to expect to defeat Jing Qianzhong quickly. He continues to fight and delay, trying to consume each other''s physical strength, and then launch a fatal blow to become famous all over the world.


    Ding Ning easily saw through the idea of Bingwei shishiro, and a sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth. If he was right, Jing Qianchong himself should be a native warrior. As long as he stepped on the earth, he could be supplemented continuously. Bingwei shishiro wanted to consume his physical strength, which was really a wrong idea.


    Now he doesn''t worry about Jing Qianzhong''s defeat, but that the goods are too pedantic. He said wildly that he would solve the battle in five minutes. I''m afraid he will take the initiative to admit defeat when the time comes.


    But facts have proved that he not only underestimated Bing Wei 13 Lang, but also underestimated Jing Qianzhong.


    If he hadn''t been born, these two young people would be well deserved geniuses.


    "The Shinto has no intention to cut!"


    After fighting for a long time, Jing Qian saw the move again and didn''t seem to consume too much. The arrogant Bing Wei thirteen Lang was a little out of breath. He drank loudly and finally used his unique move.


    With the loud cheers, a huge virtual shadow suddenly appeared behind Bingwei shisanlang. The virtual shadow was arrogant and indifferent, as if it were the supreme monarch who ignored the world. When his hand was raised, a huge sword like cutting through the sky was cut down with the momentum of destroying the sky and the earth.


    "Well done."


    Jing Qianzhong was not afraid, but was happy to see the hunter. His eyes glittered with essence, and his war intention began to boil.


    A terrible figure in golden armor also appeared behind Jing Qianzhong, but the figure was more solid than the virtual shadow behind Bing Wei thirteen lang. it looked the same as Jing Qianzhong.


    As like as two peas knives, the golden armor war will be like a lofty Castle Peak, holding a pair of knife with exactly the same weight as the thousand thousand pieces of stone.


    With a bang, it was like a stone shattering, and the dazzling light shone. The people who shone couldn''t open their eyes. The terrible air wave surged, and suddenly dispersed the two huge virtual shadows. A small mushroom cloud rose slowly, covering everyone''s sight.


    Flying sand and stones, smoke and dust filled the air, and the border began to appear unstable. All kinds of runes flickered wildly, and constantly absorbed the spiritual power in the spiritual crystal to suppress this terrible shock wave.


    For a long time, when they could open their eyes and look, they found that they had lost their trace, leaving only a huge pit. Countless cobweb like cracks appeared at the edge of the pit and spread wildly around.


    The scene was a mess, like a red desert with no vitality, which moved everyone. It was absolutely the combat power beyond tianwu that could create such a destructive battlefield.


    Yu Tiejian''s face was gloomy and his eyes stared at the pit without blinking. Although he was very confident in Jing Qianzhong, he couldn''t help worrying. After all, there was a boundary to limit cultivation. It''s no surprise that there were any accidents.


    The other holy gates and the Imperial Palace are all black faced. They know that in this way, they will consume enough Lingjing to maintain the operation of the barrier for one day. This order must be bought by the relic of the holy knife.


    "Cough!"


    A violent cough came from the deep pit. Yu Tiejian was relieved and a relaxed look appeared on his face.


    Jing Qianchong jumped out, his face was very white, and his mouth was still stained with blood. He was unkempt and ragged. He looked very embarrassed, like a tramp on the street. Where did he look like he was in high spirits before.


    "Lord Bingwei."


    The Fusang warriors shouted in horror that they were in a low position. They didn''t know that Liu Sheng''s sword God had long regarded Bingwei shishiro as an abandoned son. For fear that the sword God would be angry with them, they hurried to the pit to investigate the life and death of Bingwei shishiro.


    "Don''t come!"


    A weak voice came. Bing Wei Shilang climbed out of the pit with a gray face. His face was pale and impersonal. He stared at Jing Qianchong fiercely like a wolf.

 Chapter 1573

    "Bingwei is invincible!"


    The Fusang warriors immediately stopped, cheered excitedly, and looked at Bing Wei shishiro with fanatical eyes.


    I don''t blame them for that. After all, the image of Bing Wei 13 Lang at the moment looks much more important than the embarrassed Jing Qian. At least he didn''t spit blood.


    Ding Ning''s mouth was full of ridicule. The soldier Wei Shilang was dead and wanted face to suffer. In order not to lose face, he pressed down the blood of his throat, but he didn''t know that although his face looked better, his injury would become more and more serious.


    Jing Qianchong was different. Although he vomited blood, it was just a mouthful of congestion affected by the aftershock. Instead, he was all right. In addition, his body was much stronger than Bing weishilang, and his recovery speed was much faster than him.


    At this time, Jing Qianzhong still has the power of World War I, but Bing Wei Shilang is at the end of a powerful crossbow. If he starts again, he will not be the enemy of Jing Qianzhong''s move.


    "You lost."


    Bing Wei shisanlang endured his injury, still looking like a domineering man, raised his head and said condescently.


    Jing Qianzhong was stunned, and then smiled bitterly: "I lost."


    Ding Ning was stunned. He reacted and couldn''t help laughing angrily: "it''s really shameless. Jing qian can kill you as soon as he raises his hand. You''re not the enemy of his move at all. You''re the one who lost."


    Bing Wei shisanlang''s face sank and stared at Ding Ning bitterly. He was about to make a sophistry, but Jing Qianzhong candidly said, "I didn''t solve him in five minutes. I lost."


    Ding Ning looked at Jing Qianzhong with complex eyes and said solemnly, "I''ll fight with you fairly when you recover from your injury."


    Jing Qianzhong took the knife back to its sheath and said with a free and easy smile, "OK, I''m looking forward to it."


    With that, he walked away as if there were no one else. When he returned to his seat, he said apologetically, "Lao Zu, let you down."


    "It''s OK. I''m fine."


    Yu Tiejian''s eyes were soft and showed understanding.


    "The Fusang devil is really shameless. It is clear that he lost, but he has the cheek to say that he won."


    "Hum, little devil, I just can''t afford to lose. What a shame."


    "There''s no way. People have a thick skin. Who can say what if they spend that five minutes writing an article?"


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone immediately talked about it. Even those Fusang warriors lowered their heads and felt deeply ashamed of him.


    Listening to the people''s comments and suggestions, Bing Wei shisanlang''s face was ugly. He was always arrogant and couldn''t accept defeat at all, but he didn''t think that although he cheated and won the game, he lost his dignity, which made the mouthful of blood he had been pressing couldn''t help but burst out, and his breath became very depressed.,


    Ding Ning glanced disdainfully at Bing Wei shishiro with disgusting eyes: "tell me, how long will it take to heal your wounds? I''ll give you a chance to heal your wounds, so as not to lose and say I''m invincible."


    Poof!


    Bing Wei shisanlang wanted to recover his face in the war with Ding Ning. He ironically spewed out an old mouthful of blood again.


    It''s the so-called one drum spirit, and then it fades three times. Two mouthfuls of blood gush out in a row. As soon as the gas is vented, he can''t even stand stably. Where can he still have the strength to start.


    Knowing that this was not the time for hard support, he stared at Ding Ning and said coldly, "I hope I will meet you at the martial arts conference. At that time, I will let you know who is the first genius of the young generation."


    Ding Ning smelled that Yan''s face became very strange and said with a sneer, "please, uncle, you are very old this year? You are still the first genius of the young generation. Can you order a face?"


    "You..."


    In a rage, Bing Wei shisanlang forced his shaky body and shouted, "I''m only 48 years old this year. Why can''t I be a young generation."


    Under the age of 50, martial artists are all young people. Bingwei shisanlang is not wrong to say so. Even Jing Qianzhong has to be recognized. After all, he is 49 years old and is still one year away from 50.


    Ding Ning casually touched his chin and showed the color of sudden enlightenment: "that''s right. Forty eight is indeed a young generation. Then I can only be a teenager at the age of 22. Alas, I''m still a young man in the flower season."


    As soon as this sentence came out, except for a few people who knew Ding Ning''s age, others were in an uproar, and their eyes were full of shock.


    Twenty two? This young man who can kill the strong in God''s martial arts is only 22 years old? Even if he took advantage of the cultivation of border crossing restriction, at his age, he was at least the cultivation of tianwu realm, which was enough for him to crush those so-called talents.


    Demons, if Ding Ning didn''t lie, he would be the first genius in the martial arts world. No, it can only be described as demons.


    Even if night alone and long Xiaotian are here, can they be sure to kill the strong in the martial arts realm?


    Long Xiaotian''s face hasn''t changed at the residence of the dragon family. Ding Ning''s evil spirit has numbed him for a long time, and his state of mind has long been peaceful.


    At the station of the ghost road gate, the bruised ghost saw his face as gray as death. He sighed melancholy. He wanted to step on the night alone and long Xiaotian and regain the title of the first genius of the young generation. But at the moment, whether Bingwei shisanlang or Jing Qianzhong, it was enough to blow his confidence to pieces, not to mention the evil spirit of Ding Ning.


    Bingwei shishiro''s face was as disgusting as eating flies. NIMA, he knew Ding Ning was young, but he didn''t expect to be so young, more than half younger than himself.


    Now Ding Ning is not inferior to his combat power. If he is given another 20 years of growth time, what height can he reach? How dare you mention the first genius of the young generation in front of such a monster?


    This made him feel his face was hot, his chest was bored, he couldn''t help gushing another mouthful of old blood, and his legs fell to the ground.


    "What''s the first genius? If you want to say genius, I think little master Wuxiang is the real genius. He''s less than 15 years old this year. The world is a strong man in tianwu."


    Ding Ning knew that a big tree catches the wind. He immediately began to throw the pot and grandly launched the simple and naive little monk.


    Anyway, no one dares to do anything to him when Tianyin temple is covered. Unlike himself, he has no background and no backer. It''s not easy to have the support of God level strong people and be given a yellow card warning by the old thing of the emperor. It''s better to keep a low profile.


    Poof!


    Looking at the confused little monk, Bing Wei shisanlang gushed out his blood again. It''s so special that people don''t live. China, why are there so many demons.


    For fear that the world would not be disorderly, Ding Ning pointed to the pudding and shook his head with sobs: "and this pudding brother, did he have 20 this year and broke through tianwu. Compared with them, I really don''t dare to call him a genius."


    This bastard boy is a lord who will repay for his vengeance. He is absolutely intentional. What''s more, he is naked in retaliation. I''m looking for someone to test him.


    Yu Tiejian''s face is as black as carbon. They deliberately don''t recognize pudding, just for fear of revealing his identity and being missed by Saint doctor and Saint sword villa.


    But now, Ding Ning seems to praise unintentionally, but he has been pushed to the forefront of the tide by the pudding. It''s no good if he doesn''t attract people''s attention. As long as someone pays a little attention, he will find that the pudding''s dress is too similar to the relic of the Holy knife, and it''s easy to guess his identity.


    The pudding was innocent and said with a bitter smile, "brother Ding, we don''t hold the grass and beat the rabbit like this."


    "Come on, don''t you have a lot of black pot on your back? Since you and Wuxiang are out to wander, they naturally want to make a name for themselves. You can''t be unknown all your life. I''m helping you make a name for yourself. You can''t bite LV Dongbin and don''t know good people."


    Ding Ning smiled darkly.


    Pudding is depressed, but when you think about it carefully, what brother Ding said seems to be very reasonable. The life of hiding all day is really not a bit challenging and can''t play a role in sharpening.


    In addition, after all, he was a young man. Why didn''t he want to kill the four sides and be in the limelight like Ding Ning.


    As a result, the poor pudding, like the innocent little monk, was fooled by the unscrupulous Ding Ning. He just felt his blood boiling, high spirited and proud to straighten his chest. I''m a genius. I''m afraid of who. I didn''t see brother Ding in the world of powerful people lament that it''s better to praise him.


    All the women covered their mouths and smiled. Wuxiang and pudding are really rare talents once in a century. Breaking through tianwu is much younger than Ding Ning. It seems that they are much more talented than him.


    But don''t forget that they are all famous people. Only with the guidance of their elders and the support of infinite cultivation resources can they achieve such achievements at this age.


    What about Ding Ning? What does he have? Several half hanging masters, apart from laying a good foundation for him, have no cultivation resources and no cultivation guidance. Everything depends on his own efforts.


    Just six months ago, he was just a martial artist in the personal martial arts realm. In just six months, he has stood here, arrogant in all directions, and even on an equal footing with the high-level of Shengmen.


    Such achievements mean that he is a self-made Wu generation, which is far from what Wuxiang and pudding can expect.


    It has to be said that in this world, whether it is a rich family, an official family or a rich family, the self-made generation is far more attractive and worthy of respect than the second generation.


    Therefore, even if Ding Ning respected Wuxiang and pudding, most people present looked at Ding Ning with awe.


    After all, whether it''s the mysterious strongman who can kill the holy warrior, the fierce wolf rider, and even his own strength, are all topics that people like to talk about.


    "Hum, if it weren''t for limiting cultivation, I would kill you like a dog."


    Although Bingwei shisanlang has been hit repeatedly, the losers do not lose the array. I can''t see Ding Ning''s appearance and unconvinced provocation.


    "When you''re well hurt, you can choose the place, whether you meet in the challenge arena or outside the barrier, and see who will become a dog."


    Ding Ning took up his challenge without paying any attention.


    Bingwei shisanlang is just the later stage of Shenwu realm. At his age, he is really talented enough, but compared with Ding Ning, he is not a little worse. Apart from the holy martial body, Ding Ning''s cultivation realm alone is enough to crush him.


    However, there was no difference between outside and inside the enchantment. Anyway, he could not use the spirit and spiritual power, and all depended on the flesh.


    "Well, I hope you can laugh then."


    Bing Wei shianlang didn''t dare to fight with Ding Ning at this time. He was looking for his own death. He allowed the two Fusang warriors to return to the station. He didn''t forget to leave a scene before leaving.


    A farce ended in such a hasty way. It was nearly noon. The time of the opening ceremony of the martial arts conference had long been wrong, but everyone was not dissatisfied, because all this happened today is really wonderful, which is far more topical than the Martial Arts Conference itself.


    The strong man behind Ding Ning killed Shengwu second. He himself killed two divine weapons and the famous God of fire. He has been in the limelight.

 Chapter 1574

    This legendary story has become a legend that martial artists like to talk about. The name of Ding Ning is also passed down by word of mouth among martial artists. It is destined that he will become the most dazzling dark horse in this martial arts conference.


    Martial arts pursues simplicity and clarity. Who has the patience to listen to your long speech there, so the opening ceremony is not important. It''s just about the rules of the game.


    The people of Shengmen naturally understand this truth, so there is no nonsense. They just roughly explain the game rules and some precautions, and then announce that the first round of the game officially begins at 3 p.m.


    Subsequently, the tedious and tense statistical work began. Originally, the information of the contestants had been prepared for a long time. However, due to Ding Ning''s killing, many contestants died, resulting in great changes in the list of contestants. The seven holy gates and the imperial palace had to re calculate the list of contestants.


    Time is tight and the task is heavy. The major holy gates can''t care about the trouble of Ding Ning. They sent their disciples to go from house to house to re register the list of participants.


    It was not until 2 p.m. that the final list of participants was released again. Compared with the previous number of participants, the current number of participants did not fall but rose.


    The original number of contestants was more than 12000, but after re counting, the number of contestants has reached more than 18000, a full 6000 more than before.


    This made tianjizi, Xiang Tiange and others smell a strong smell of conspiracy. Next, the saints pretended to be embarrassed and said that the contestants exceeded the budget, the previously scheduled competition method was too time-consuming, and they were willing to take the initiative to provide a top-quality spirit weapon as the venue for the first round of competition. After receiving the support of other saints, the smell of conspiracy became even stronger.


    Although tianjizi, Xiang Tiange and the great shaman realized that they were wrong and wanted to refuse, however, the relic of Shengdao and Tianyin temple were on the side of the saint and had to worry and feel that the resolution was passed.


    It''s no wonder that the relic of Shengdao and Tianyin Temple didn''t stand for support. After all, the virgin family paid a lot of money to deal with Ding Ning this time.


    The best spiritual weapon they provided this time is an extremely precious and rare space spiritual weapon. It is sealed with a broken ancient relic called Langya secret place. There are countless treasures in it. Even if the ancestors of the saint have been given it for thousands of years, they can''t find out what''s in it.


    Because there is a bearing limit to enter, only the strong at the peak of the highest tianwu realm can be allowed to enter, which is just in line with the requirements of the wuzhe conference.


    But similarly, risks always coexist with opportunities. When it is possible to obtain rare treasures, there are many dangerous places, which are in danger of falling at any time. Whether to enter them or not is up to the contestants to decide.


    Who doesn''t care about opportunities and treasures?


    Therefore, when ye Qingxuan said that all the resources obtained by the contestants belong to them, tianjizi and others knew that they could not change the resolution and were destined to pass it smoothly.


    Those contestants come to the martial arts meeting to enter the Tongtian secret place to obtain resources. They dare to enter the Tongtian secret place with a mortality rate of more than 80%. Will they shrink back in front of Langya secret place.


    Not surprisingly, after ye Qingxuan and others announced that the first round venue was in Langya secret territory and told the rules, all the contestants who were dazzled by the treasure shouted like chicken blood, and no one objected.


    "You don''t want to enter. There are places in our imperial palace. I''ll give you one. It''s obviously a conspiracy against you."


    Xiang Tiange pulls Ding Ning aside and persuades him anxiously.


    "I''m sure to go in. Don''t worry. I know. If these people are honest, it''s good. If they dare to use any crooked ideas, don''t blame me for killing."


    Ding Ning''s attitude was very firm, with a cold flash in his eyes.


    First, he was very curious about the secret place of Langya and wanted to see it; Second, he Songling is still hurt, which makes him feel like a lump in the throat. He is still short of some rare herbs to configure tiansangdan. Maybe he can gain something from it; Third, although heling''er and her family did not participate in the competition, the representatives of Qingyun security were 19 wolf riders and Lingyun. In addition, Feng Ni''er also participated on behalf of the Feng family. Feng Pian dance itself was also a contestant of the Feng family. For their safety, Ding Ning must also enter it; Fourth, he has enough self-confidence and is not afraid of any challenges in this closed secret environment, more than others? Hehe, tens of thousands of wolf riders and ghost leopard soldiers in his spirit pet space are not vegetarian.


    In the outside world, he is still afraid to let them all out, but in the secret realm, he can push all the enemies horizontally. If he annoys him, killing everyone is also a word.


    Seeing that he has made up his mind, Xiang Tiange knows that he can''t persuade him. He can only give him thousands of instructions to be careful.


    The love of boxing and boxing was expressed in words, which gave Ding Ning a warm current in his heart. He repeatedly guaranteed that he would pay attention to safety, which was the end of Xiang Tiange.


    Then, tianjizi and the great shaman took turns to persuade Ding Ning to laugh and cry. They finally sent them away. A group of women gathered around again and told him to be careful.


    Fortunately, women all know that he has tens of thousands of spiritual pets. They don''t worry too much about his safety. They just fear that there are no dangerous places in the secret place. Let him never take risks easily.


    Ding Ning felt helpless. Since he had the five elements and yin-yang totem, no terrain could trap him. Langya secret place was just a relaxed adventure for him.


    But the women all meant well, and he could only nod like a good baby to show that he understood.


    After the perfunctory, the women, it''s time to start.


    Night Qingxuan offered a jade gourd in the array put forward by the disciples of the saint''s family. He recited words in his mouth. Under the fluctuation of the array, the jade gourd became larger and larger. In the twinkling of an eye, it merged into the sky, and there was only a light door left in place.


    The light gate made Ding Ning suffocate slightly. How is it so similar to the light gate in the wizard palace? Are the light gates the same in ancient times? Or is there some connection between this place and the witch palace?


    But before he thought about it, he was pushed into it by the crowd. After a strong sense of weightlessness, he appeared on a lush land.


    Seeing that there was no one around him, Ding Ning was shocked. Unexpectedly, the light door was transmitted randomly, which made him lose contact with Qingyun security and Fengpian dance.


    This made him anxious. If they were together after transmission, he wouldn''t worry at all, but now the people are scattered. Once they are watched, it''s dangerous.


    "Night green Xuan, if they have any advantages or disadvantages, I will take your dog''s life."


    Ding Ning always has a heart of pity for fragrance and jade. Even if ye Qingxuan repeatedly targeted her, he didn''t care about it with her, but at the moment, he really gave birth to a heart of killing.


    Yeqingxuan didn''t explain in advance that it was a random transmission. It was clearly intentional. He wanted them to be scattered so that he could break them one by one.


    Three days, I want to spend three days in Langya secret land.


    "Ling Yun, Pian dance, you must hold on."


    Ding Ning''s eyes were full of strong and inseparable worry. He whispered and quickly swept forward.


    He doesn''t worry about wolf riding. It''s not that he values sex over friends, but that he knows that such a secret environment itself is the home of wolf riding. Even if they are found, no one can stop them if they want to escape at the speed of high wind wolves.


    He is worried about Ling Yun and Feng Pian dance. Ling Yun is his explicit girlfriend. Those hostile forces are very clear that they will attack her as long as they meet her; Feng Pian dance is a woman he openly admits in front of the world''s martial arts. Once she is found, how can those people let her go?


    The secret place has a vast space. What makes him helpless is that in this secret place, the connection with lingchong is also blocked, so that he can''t feel the direction of any wolf riding at all.


    "Langyuan, langrong and Langshan, each of you leads a team of 1000 people to search in the west, South and North. When you meet us, they will meet together. Whoever dares to stop and kill will not be forgiven. In two days, they will all advance to the East. I will wait for you in the East."


    After running for hundreds of miles, Ding Ning didn''t even see a ghost. Then he realized that the Langya secret land was beyond his imagination. He scolded himself that he was really stupid. Is it stupid to ride a ready-made wolf?


    "Yes, marshal, we will live up to our mission!"


    The three of them knelt on one knee, hit their chest heavily, stood up and led the mighty wolf riding army to roar in three directions.


    Ding Ning was at ease and had three thousand wolves to ride. Even if the enemies gathered together, they didn''t have the power of a war. They immediately released red hair and kept moving forward to the East.


    Along the way, he really let him find a lot of spiritual herbs. Naturally, he would not let go. He carefully dug them out and planted them in the medicinal ring. Joking, these spiritual herbs are good things that have disappeared on the earth. Even there are no categories in the medicinal ring, which is enough to see their rarity.


    There was a sense of recklessness and desolation in heaven and earth, which reminded Ding Ning of the strange space when he was tested by adult soldiers in the Wushen palace. The Rabbit brothers were the original race there. His feeling here was very similar to that magical space. Was this a broken corner of the wasteland?


    Ding Ning believed in the reins of his horse and allowed the red hair to move forward freely. His eyebrows were full of thinking color. He always felt that the jade gourd was not as simple as the best spiritual weapon.


    After all, this is a broken space continent. Can it be sealed by the best spirit tools? If he guessed correctly, I''m afraid there are some big secrets hidden here. The jade gourd is by no means as simple as an ordinary top-grade spirit weapon. At least, it should be at the artifact level.


    Especially when he thought of the magical medicine spirit ring, he strengthened his idea. No one could find the magic of the medicine spirit ring in the saint doctor''s door for so long, which made him more sure that the saint girl family might not have found out the real mystery of the jade gourd at all.


    "Maybe it''s necessary to get this jade gourd and have a good study. Putting it in the hands of the saint will only dust the Pearl."


    Ding Ning was full of resentment against yeqingxuan. At the moment, he had a heart to win the treasure without any psychological burden. Instead, he took it for granted.


    If ye Qingxuan knew that Ding Ning hated her because of her careful thinking, and even thought about the jade gourd, she didn''t know whether she would jump up and scold her mother angrily.


    In fact, in order to let Ding Ning die without a burial place, she not only didn''t tell Ding Ning that it would be transmitted randomly here, but she didn''t tell anyone.


    However, she was not worried that the major forces would not be able to gather together to encircle and suppress Ding Ning. After all, both Shengmen and other major forces had their own special contact methods.


    This is the gap between the rich and the nouveau riche with inside information. Only the nouveau riche without inside information, such as Ding Ning, will panic after entering here. He numbs his claws and has no way to contact at all.

 Chapter 1576

    Although they are not confident that they can feed this bottomless hole of unlimited demands, men don''t want face.


    It is also a man''s nature to want to take advantage of women. As long as song Taohua, a dissatisfied woman, is voluntary, the men present are very interested in having fun with her.


    Song Taohua pursed her red lips and said without shame, "if you can''t satisfy me, don''t you allow me to have some fun?"


    Gou yuan was angry for a long time and couldn''t speak. After a long time, he said in a low voice: "when you go out, I''ll write you a divorce. Who do you want to find? Don''t embarrass me here."


    "Hum, if you dare, you are not afraid of my brother coming to the door..."


    Song Taohua was still waiting to retort, but suddenly saw two black ghost masked men appear behind Gou Yuanlai like ghosts. The watery Taohua''s eyes were instantly full of panic, and she opened her mouth in horror. The strong sense of uneasiness made her feel creepy.


    "You what, you... ER!"


    Gou Yuanlai was still waiting for a reprimand. Suddenly, he felt that his head was bombarded by a heavy hammer and lost all consciousness with a dull hum.


    "Ah!"


    Song Taohua sent out a super decibel scream. Her beautiful face was full of panic and distortion. Her legs spasmed and her body was hot. She was scared to pee alive.


    Even if she was tired of Gou Yuanlai for a long time, after all, she was a husband and wife who had slept together for many years. She watched his head being knocked into broken watermelons with a black hammer. The visual impact still left her brain blank and plunged into extreme fear.


    The man in black turned a deaf ear to her screams, as if he were a robot without any feelings. He kept harvesting fresh life, and then absorbed their souls with a black bottle. Even if song Taohua tried his best, winked and seduced, he didn''t let the man in black have a chance to break up.


    "You can''t die easily. If you know the truth, let me go quickly. If you dare to touch me, my brother will never let you go... Eh!"


    My brother is song Taohua''s biggest dependence. Unfortunately, the man in black ignored her at all. He didn''t even hear her threatening words, so he stretched out his hand and smashed her skull with a hammer, allowing her to follow in the footsteps of others.


    Next to the southern water, pudding put away his long knife, looked coldly at more than ten dead bodies on the ground, collected tokens expressionless, washed the blood stains on the knife in the nearby stream, stood up and strode away without nostalgia.


    A moment later, two evil masked men in black appeared, took out the black bottle, collected the dead body and left.


    In the south, North and west directions of Langya secret land, in order to compete for the number plate, there are countless fights and countless people die. People wearing black ghost masks are like vultures eating and waiting for rotten meat. Every time someone dies, they will appear like ghosts and steal the souls of the dead quietly.


    Ding Ning left. I don''t know how long it was. It was dark. Unexpectedly, he didn''t meet anyone.


    What hurt him most was that when he was going to take some food out to eat, he found that the storage ring couldn''t be used here.


    Fortunately, the water space, medicine ring and pet space are not limited, which makes him a little relieved. However, in this way, he can''t take out the food he prepared in advance. He can only find a place to make a fire and take out the demon carcass for barbecue.


    It was getting dark and a bonfire was burning on a sheltered hillside.


    Ding Ning sat by the campfire and patiently roasted a sheep monster. The golden oil slowly dropped in the fire, making a nourishing sound and sending out an attractive fragrance.


    Like a pug, he lay down beside the fire and wagged his tail. He was like a coyote looking at his naked daughter-in-law. His eyes the size of a copper bell were staring at the golden barbecue. His saliva had flowed all over the ground and formed a small puddle on the ground.


    Ding Ning smiled and touched his head. He was not afraid of scalding. He stretched out his hand to tear off two sheep legs, and threw the rest to Hongmao.


    With a loud cheer, hongmaoyu opened his mouth and bit the roast meat and began to wolf down. His mouth also made a whining sound to protect the food, which made Ding Ning laugh and cry. While eating the fragrant lamb leg, he said angrily: "eat slowly, no one will rob you. I''ll bake it for you if it''s not enough..."


    Before the voice fell, Ding Ning stared at the red hair, stretched out his bright red tongue, licked his lips, and looked at the leg of sheep in his hand. The sheep demon as big as a cow had disappeared.


    "Especially, I know what bone residue is left."


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. He handed it the leg of mutton he hadn''t had time to eat. He scolded angrily: "eat slowly, or I won''t bake it for you."


    Hongmao wanted to swallow the leg of sheep in one bite. Hearing Ding Ning''s words, he immediately became gentle. His two front claws held the leg of sheep and licked it bit by bit.


    He also peeked at Ding Ning from time to time. When he focused on barbecue, he would open his tusks and suddenly tear off a large piece of meat and devour it. When Ding Ning looked at him, he immediately chewed and swallowed it slowly, with an extremely gentle appearance, blinking innocent eyes and waving a fluffy tail.


    Ding Ning is speechless. He thinks this product has more and more potential as a pet dog. Ya, you are an ancient beast. Don''t think of yourself as Doudou''s stupid dog, okay?


    A cow demon went down again, and Ding Ning ate two legs, which was enough to feed the food.


    Although it was only two monsters, Ding Ning''s face was full of flesh pain. If he was not in charge, he didn''t know that firewood and rice were expensive. Although there seemed to be a lot of corpses of thousands of monsters, the number was rapidly decreasing under his mass of elixir smelters. This time, if it weren''t for special circumstances, he would never be willing to use such precious elixir materials to satisfy his appetite.


    He didn''t rest for several days. After eating and drinking enough, a strong sense of fatigue came, which made his eyelids a little heavy. However, in this strange unknown space, he didn''t dare to be careless. He summoned five wolf riders and five ghost leopard soldiers to guard. He used the belly with thick hair as a pillow and slept against it.


    I don''t know if he was too tired. He didn''t sleep well this night and had countless messy dreams. But when he woke up in the middle of the night, he couldn''t remember what dream he had. There were a few fuzzy fragments that flashed occasionally, but there was no logic.


    After shaking his dizzy head, Ding Ning was shocked to find that he was ill.


    Are you sick? Sick? Sick?


    Say important things three times. With his physical quality, he doesn''t say that evil will not invade, but even if he rolls in the magma and sleeps in the glacier, he can''t get sick. How can he not be shocked and inexplicable.


    If he had any other strange diseases, he would not be so shocked, because it was likely to be poisoning or unknown diseases brought about by this strange space.


    But he had the most common cold and fever. How could he not be surprised?


    The pills are all in the storage ring, and there is no inventory in the water space. Fortunately, there are many miraculous drugs in the Yaoling ring. It is only a piece of cake to configure some drugs to reduce fever and reduce temperature.


    After taking the medicine, the fever soon subsided, and the soft and weak body recovered some strength and spirit. Ding Ning strengthened his spirit, put away the wolf ride and the ghost leopard, and rode on the red haired dog to move on.


    After crossing a continuous mountain and a desolate field, at noon, Ding Ning finally came to a desolate and desolate desert edge.


    Here, Ding Ning finally met the contestants, not a few. When he took a look, there were thousands of people.


    Ding Ning was surprised and happy, searching in the crowd, trying to find a familiar figure.


    But the result disappointed him. There were many familiar people. Unfortunately, most of them were enemies and none of them were his own.


    If you have to say that you have one of your own, it is long Xiaotian with extremely complex eyes.


    "You go on, I''m just passing by."


    Ding Ning saw that everyone was staring at him, and his heart was slightly hairy. Although he had many spiritual pets, he still didn''t want to expose his secret without making up his mind to kill everyone.


    What''s more, he could see that these people were divided into two camps. One camp was the ancient warriors of China led by the disciples of Saint doctor and Saint sword mountain villa, and the other camp was the Western hybrid forces led by a tall white man with high nose, blond hair and blue eyes.


    Both forces seem to be crossing the desert and are collecting surrounding food and fresh water for crossing the desert.


    You know, there are suppressed accomplishments here. The martial arts in tianwu territory are still physical fetuses. Although they are more hungry than ordinary people, it''s nothing to eat for three or five days, but they can''t live without fresh water for one day.


    Emotionally, of course, he is inclined to China''s ancient warriors. Unfortunately, these ancient warriors have no good face towards him and are very angry and hostile to him. However, it is obvious that these people are very afraid of him and don''t dare to take the initiative to attack him. They just put on a posture of not welcoming him.


    On the contrary, the group of Westerners nodded to him to express their goodwill and warmly invited him to join the team and cross the desert together.


    This makes him feel a little ironic. NIMA, Lao Tzu is not a traitor. Chinese people hate themselves, but Westerners have goodwill towards themselves. It''s really ridiculous.


    He didn''t bother to pay attention to these people and declined the invitation of the Western warrior. In his mind contact, he ordered Hongmao to go straight to the desert and detonated everyone''s eyes.


    "Is this a fool? How dare you enter the ten thousand ant desert alone? You don''t even prepare food and water."


    "Hum, he is arrogant and seeks his own death. He deserves to die in the ten thousand ant desert."


    "Maybe he has something to rely on. Do you think he has a storage ring?"


    "How is it possible? Don''t say he can''t have it. Even if he does, it''s useless. Haven''t you heard from elder martial brother Wan of the saint medical school that the storage ring here can''t be used."


    "Then he is an expert. He is brave and wants to cross the desert alone."


    "Hey, don''t say it. He''s not us. He has the saint doctor''s gate and the saint sword mountain villa to explain to us the horror of the ten thousand ant desert. It''s reasonable not to understand the horror here."


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone immediately talked and expressed their schadenfreude. They came to please the people of Saint doctor''s gate and Saint sword mountain villa once.


    "Hehe, the boy is dead this time. Without fresh water, maybe he can carry it with his cultivation, but the indigenous cannibal ant Corps here is not vegetarian."


    Elder martial brother Wan, the saint doctor, looked at Ding Ning''s back and said with a sinister smile.


    "This means that heaven''s iniquity can still be forgiven, and his own iniquity can''t live. This is his way to death. He can''t blame anyone."


    Meng Jian, the leader disciple of Shengjian mountain villa, left his eyes and said happily.


    "This little beast is arrogant and domineering. Even God wants to kill him."


    The elder of the dragon family gnashed his teeth and cursed.

 Chapter 1577

    Speaking of this martial arts meeting, of course, Ding Ning is the most prominent.


    On the contrary, in terms of losses and being beaten in public, the saint doctor ranks first, while the saint sword villa ranks second, and the divine descendant organization is on a par with the dragon family, tied for third.


    But when it comes to humiliation, the dragon family definitely deserves the first place. Not only was the future daughter-in-law of the dragon family robbed in public, but even the acting master long Feiyang, who has the most potential to break through the divine power, was slaughtered.


    In this regard, the dragon family dare not say anything. This face has been lost to the Pacific Ocean. It will definitely become a topic of interest in the martial arts and Taoism circles. It is conceivable that the dragon family resents Ding Ning.


    The dragon family is not the only one who wants to see Ding Ning die, but the dragon family is definitely the one who most urgently wants to see him die.


    Ding Ning listened to their schadenfreude again. Although he knew clearly what these people were thinking, he didn''t take it to heart at all. There were more people who wanted to kill him, and he didn''t care about another dragon family.


    As long as they don''t do it, he doesn''t bother to provoke each other, but if someone doesn''t know how to live or die, he doesn''t mind giving them a painful lesson.


    "There''s something strange here."


    Ding Ning looked at the long yellow sand in the scorching sun.


    Because he found that as he went deeper and deeper into the desert, the loss rate of body water was also accelerating, which was very different from the general desert.


    If he didn''t have Tianshui totem and water space to replenish water all the time, I''m afraid he would be evaporated to dryness.


    The riding red haired dog stuck out his tongue and gasped like a pug. It was very difficult to take each step. It seemed that he had reached the limit of patience.


    Ding Ning put away his red hair and continued on foot. This desert that can accelerate the loss of human water has completely aroused his curiosity and wanted to find out.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. The scenery in front of me seems unchanged and will never change. It''s still an endless desert. The poisonous sun is baking the earth, and the hot gravel makes people hot and dry.


    Like a lonely traveler, Ding Ning stumbled forward dizzily and walked alone until his nose slipped, which surprised him to find that he was ill again.


    Cold, the most common and common disease, can appear on him who should not be ill, which is the biggest abnormality.


    This made Ding Ning''s face very dignified. After taking out the previously configured medicine, his drowsy brain was clear.


    Suddenly there was a faint scream, scold and fight in front of him. Ding Ning''s spirit was shocked and his ears trembled slightly. The whole person instantly entered the invisible state, slipped forward quietly, hid behind a small sand dune and looked at it quietly. He was stunned.


    He knew both sides of the fight. One side was gruel, the young master of the Atlantis family, and his four guards; On the one hand, there are hundreds of people, including the Lord of Warcraft, the ice bear emperor and his followers.


    However, gruer, who was shining brightly at the beginning, was now disheartened, covered with blood, his eyes were blank and desperate, and looked very embarrassed.


    If neither the Lord of Warcraft nor the ice bear had shot, they would have been defeated if they had not carried their hands and watched several followers such as longpo, Canaan leaf and Dewar fight, and his four guards had faithfully protected him behind them.


    "Young master, go, go, find Lord Minos green."


    A blood stained guard shouted hoarse, flashing a decisive color at the bottom of his eyes, and rushed recklessly to Canaan ye and others. His muscles suddenly expanded and exploded with a loud explosion. The flesh and blood were flying and the dust was flying.


    "MD, they are all crazy."


    Canaanite Ye was scared by the souls of the dead. Unexpectedly, these guards were so loyal that they would rather explode than protect the boy


    The soul took a big risk, turned and fled, but it was still affected by the aftermath of the self explosion. The bombed flew upside down, fell heavily to the ground, got up with a disheartened face, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and cursed.


    "Kaslik..."


    Gruer gave out a shrill cry like the blood of a cuckoo. Instead of running away, he rushed to the place where the guard blew himself up, knelt on the ground and cried bitterly.


    "Young master, let''s go, let''s go, and meet the grinders."


    The three guards were shaky, obviously at the end of a powerful crossbow, but they still shouted in front of the crying gruer.


    "Hehe, want to go? None of you can escape today. Hand over the artifact. Maybe I''ll leave you a whole body."


    The Lord of Warcraft smiled coldly, and his cold eyes greedily glanced at the sea blue Pendant in front of gruer''s chest.


    It''s also gruer''s bad luck. The random transmission was transmitted to the ten thousand ant desert. Fortunately, the Atlantis family has a special contact method. It happened that eight Atlantis warriors nearby also rushed to protect gruer at the first time.


    But I didn''t expect that the desert was very strange, and the water loss rate was very fast. Unfortunately, I met the most terrible army of cannibal ants in the desert, forcing them to flee desperately.


    After a night of desperate running, although they finally got rid of the pursuit of the cannibal ant army, they also lost two warriors, and the remaining six warriors were at the end of their strength, facing the dilemma of serious water shortage.


    Although gruer has a strong desire for expression, he is actually a flower growing up in a greenhouse. He has a simple mind, has no intention at all, and is kind-hearted.


    When they saw that two of the eight guards died to protect him, and the remaining six had dry lips. Severe water shortage would make them thirsty at any time, they took water from the heart of the artifact ocean to quench their thirst, and extremely extravagantly made a lot of fresh water to wash their faces.


    But he didn''t have any Jianghu experience, so he didn''t observe the surrounding conditions in advance when taking water. He was clearly seen by Warcraft Tianzun and others who were also facing a serious water shortage crisis.


    Here, the storage ring can''t be opened at all. What can store a large amount of water must be an artifact beyond the storage ring. It''s the so-called wealth that moves people''s hearts. Warcraft Tianzun and others who didn''t want to provoke the Atlantis family immediately had the idea of killing and seizing treasure, which made a bold move to them.


    Gruer fought and fled under the protection of six guards, and escaped here only after two guards blew themselves up along the way. However, since the Lord of Warcraft and others had decided to kill and seize the treasure, they didn''t intend to leave any life to cause the Revenge of Atlantis, so they always chased like tarsal maggots. When they were exhausted and couldn''t escape, they did it slowly.


    "Young master, go, go!"


    The remaining three Atlantis warriors have been desperate, but as guards, their duty is to protect gruer''s safety. At the moment, even if they can''t walk steadily, they still pull gruer to flee with their due diligence.


    "Go, where else can we go? We can''t escape."


    Gruel said sadly with tears: "you go, their goal is me. Go quickly, go."


    "Hehe, it''s really a deep love between master and servant. It''s a pity that none of you can leave today. Only if you are all buried in the desert, the Atlantis family won''t trouble us."


    The Lord of Warcraft laughed wildly.


    "Young master, our life is cheap. It''s not a pity to die. You must not give up. As long as you meet the Grinda people, you''ll be safe. Go, go. After you escape, let the family avenge us."


    Three guards knelt on one knee and showed a determined color on their faces. One of the guards forcibly pulled gruer and ran away


    , the other two guards turned boldly and jumped at the Lord of Warcraft and others.


    "No..."


    Gruel screamed. He couldn''t see that the two guards were going to explode to delay time for him.


    "Young master, cheer up and don''t make our sacrifice worthless."


    The guard who escaped with him had blood and tears in his eyes and was fierce to the young master for the first time in his life.


    Gruer''s eyes were filled with tears, but he knew that the guard was right. Now he must find a way to save his life in order to revenge, otherwise everyone would be buried here.


    At that time, there will be no evidence of death. These executioners will be at large. The family will only think that they were buried in the desert and will not think that they were killed by others.


    Ding Ning shook his head and smiled bitterly. He not only admired the loyalty and courage of the guards, but also despised gruer''s stupidity and indecision.


    But I have to say that this fart guy''s innocence and kindness, which have not disappeared, still make him feel very moved. After all, in this time of life and death, it can best reflect a person''s nature.


    Gruer''s unwillingness to give up his guard and escape alone is enough to show that his nature is not bad. Such a person is worth his help.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Two earth shaking self explosions in a row bought some time for gruer''s escape.


    But Ding Ning was very clear that the short time the two guards fought for was not enough for gruer to escape. Especially when the remaining guards had run out of oil and the lights were dry and seriously slowed down, they couldn''t escape far.


    Sure enough, after the fierce dust filled the air, the Lord of Warcraft and the ice bear had taken the lead, leading a group of younger brothers to chase the faltering gruer.


    "Young master, it''s all up to you. Remember, you must live. Alawa left first and is waiting for you to avenge us. Go quickly and don''t look back."


    The guard named Arawa suddenly stopped, grabbed gruel''s hand, threw him out with all his strength, shouted, turned and resolutely rushed to the Lord of Warcraft and others.


    I don''t know if it was an illusion. Ding Ning saw a cruel smile on Arawa''s face, which made him uneasy.


    Gruer seemed to become mature in an instant, tried to hold back his inner grief, ran forward without looking back, and his tears had long blurred his sight.


    Compared with others, he has an artifact around him. The loss of water has little impact on him, and his physical strength is relatively intact. As long as he doesn''t turn around foolishly and work hard with the Lord of Warcraft and others, he still has a great chance to escape from life.


    "Hahaha, go to hell, you all deserve to die."


    Alawa laughed happily, and his muscles began to expand, looking like a blatant self explosion.


    The face of the Lord of Warcraft and others is very ugly. Although they are in large numbers, due to serious water shortage, they keep chasing gruer and others for several hours, and their physical strength has almost reached the limit. It''s not so easy to want to talk about gruer. Seeing the cooked ducks fly like this, how can they not be angry.


    Especially the thought that once gruer escaped, Atlantis would usher in almost endless revenge, which made them deeply afraid and headache.


    "Damn it, go to hell."


    In his rage, the Lord of Warcraft took out his whip and took his head to Arawa to stop Arawa''s self explosion.


    Arawa, with a strange smile that made people cold in his heart, suddenly waved a knife to cut off his left arm and threw it at the place where the guards exploded before.

 Chapter 1578

    What''s he doing?


    Ding Ning had a deep doubt in his heart, and others looked at each other. They didn''t know what the madman wanted to do. Why did he hurt himself?


    Pop!


    The loud whiplash sounded and lashed alawa hard, which made him stumble and almost fell to the ground.


    "Play tricks, you can die."


    Although the Lord of Warcraft didn''t understand what he was doing, he was relieved when he stopped exploding. He rushed to him with great strides. He wanted to tear the madman who had ruined his good deeds to vent his anger in his chest.


    Arawa was pale and twitched with pain, but instead of retreating, he rushed up to the Lord of Warcraft, spilling blood all over the way.


    "Since you want to die, I''ll help you."


    The Lord of Warcraft had a bad temper. He seemed to have no fear when he saw Arawa. He still had a strange smile on his face that made his heart cold. It seemed to show his contempt for him. He immediately burst into a loud drink, and his fist as big as a bowl blasted at Arawa''s head.


    Boom!


    As he wished, Arawa''s head was smashed like a watermelon, and the red and white splashed on the Lord of Warcraft.


    The Lord of Warcraft doesn''t care at all. He stays with all kinds of wild animals all day. His mind is more inclined to wild animals. How can he care about this blood.


    Boom!


    A continuous slight tremor came from the ground, which stunned everyone. Is there an earthquake in the desert?


    Ding Ning suddenly thought of something. His face changed. He took a deep look at Arawa''s headless body and sighed. Unfortunately, such a brave, resourceful and loyal man.


    Then, without hesitation, he turned and ran quickly in the direction of gruer''s escape.


    If he is right, the self explosion of Arawa and other guards is a conspiracy in itself. They are using their own blood to lure the king of the desert - the army of cannibals.


    Just as sharks can smell the smell of blood a few kilometers away, these cannibal ants may also have such instinctive talents. The guards explode, and the smell of blood lures the cannibal ants from afar.


    Then, Arawa did not hesitate to break his arms and jumped on the Lord of Warcraft, deliberately provoked him to kill himself and soaked the blood on him. Those cannibal ants would catch up with him when they smelled the smell of blood, which would make him worry about himself. He had no time to hunt down gruer. Of course, with good luck, maybe the Lord of Warcraft would be buried in the ant''s belly.


    Boom!


    Not long after Ding Ning left, the whole desert set off a lot of huge sand waves like boiling sea water, swarming from all directions to Warcraft God and others.


    "Is this a sandstorm?"


    Warcraft Tianzun and others haven''t reacted yet. They look at the crazy sand like a tsunami and mutter foolishly.


    "No, it''s an army of cannibals."


    Mesa suddenly reacted and shouted in horror.


    Their faces suddenly changed. Although their cultivation was not low, they trembled from the bottom of their hearts in the face of the cannibal ant army that could riot the whole desert.


    "Run!"


    The ice bear, who was always indifferent and had no superfluous expression, shouted in horror, threw off his feet and ran wildly towards the weakest direction of the dust riot.


    The Lord of Warcraft and others also reacted and ran headlong behind the ice bear emperor.


    Ah!


    A scream came, and the Lord of Warcraft turned his head and glanced at him.


    The sight scared him out of the sky. He wanted to make him run for his life.


    Because he saw a yellow ferocious ant the size of a fist gushing out of the yellow sand like a tide and falling heavily on the last follower. In the blink of an eye, the follower became a bare white bone. The poor body protection spirit seemed to have no effect at all and was eaten away.


    Ah!


    Ah!


    Ah!


    A succession of screams came, and the Warcraft emperor sweated a fine cold sweat on his forehead, suddenly accelerated again, and even surpassed the ice bear emperor and rushed to the first place.


    The ice bear emperor narrowed his eyes and felt very angry. This bastard, if I didn''t want to take you as a lost dog in the past, where would you have a chance to bully.


    What he can''t tolerate most is that now the goods dare to run in front of him when running for his life. It''s just that his uncle can''t bear it. Therefore, the ice bear emperor stretched out his big hand like a palm fan, grabbed the Warcraft God''s shoulder, pulled it hard, and left him behind.


    "Big stupid bear, you want to die."


    The frightened soul of the Lord of Warcraft almost didn''t fly out. He took a look in his busy schedule. Fortunately, there were hundreds of followers at the bottom. He was relieved and angrily scolded the ice bear emperor.


    "Ha ha!"


    The great ice bear sneered twice, ignored him at all, and ran forward awkwardly with two big thick legs.


    He knows a truth very well. He doesn''t have to run past these cannibal ants, as long as he can run past others.


    Speed is his weakness, so he will never allow anyone to run in front of him, even the Lord of Warcraft.


    Everyone thought that he fled to Siberia to occupy land as king after he failed to compete with the Lord of Warcraft. In fact, that''s not the case at all. The truth is very simple because he is lazy and likes to sleep comfortably in cold weather. The climate in South America is really not suitable for him, so he took the initiative to leave and go to Siberia to sleep with the bear lambs every day.


    As for what the outside world says, he won''t care. The Lord of Warcraft knows his strength very well. If he dares to talk in front of him and slap him in the face.


    The Lord of Warcraft didn''t care to get angry with him and continued to run wildly, but this time he always paid attention not to surpass the ice bear emperor. After all, he knew that although the body of the goods was large, his mind was not very broad, and he was very selfish and moody. He didn''t care about other people''s feelings at all.


    Just as they fled all the way, at the edge of the desert tens of kilometers away from them, the vast crowd was staring at the wild dance of the yellow sand.


    "It''s spectacular. Is it a sandstorm?"


    A female disciple of the saint asked naively.


    "Maybe."


    The Third Elder martial sister is standing side by side with elder martial brother Wan of the holy medical school. Hearing the speech, she replied uncertainly.


    "It''s a pity that the mobile phone can''t be used here. Otherwise, if it is photographed and posted online, it will get a lot of praise."


    A saint daughter disciple said with regret. It seems that the saint gate also keeps pace with the times. He even knows how to praise on the Internet and is not completely divorced from society.


    The disciples of Saint sword mountain villa and Saint doctor''s school are all straight and upright, but their careful thinking is betrayed by their eyes that always linger quietly on the slim figure of Saint daughter''s disciples.


    Meng Jianli glanced at elder martial brother Wan who was flirting with the Third Elder martial sister with envy and envy. He thought it was no wonder that Wanhe knew the ten thousand ant desert so well. It turned out that he had already hooked up with the Third Elder martial sister, ye Yingying, the leader of the saint''s family.


    There is no boy who is not affectionate, and there is no girl who is not in spring.


    Although they are both disciples of the holy gate, their elders usually follow them in any activities. Even if they want to have an affair, they don''t have a chance.


    But this time, the elders did not follow their peers, but let them experience alone. Therefore, these young disciples finally released themselves. Where can they care about others, they all paid great attention to their goals. I hope this is a beautiful journey.


    The girls of the saint and daughter clan usually have little chance to go out of the mountain, and the chance to contact young men is very little. At the moment, they have long been moved by the sweet words and feelings of these Saint brothers of the same age.


    If they were not accompanied by too many people and were afraid of being laughed at, they had to maintain a reserved and dignified manner that women should have. I''m afraid these young Saint girls would have taken the initiative to throw themselves away.


    "Younger martial sister Yingying, how can we go?"


    Wanhe looked at yeyingying affectionately and asked softly.


    Yeyingying enjoyed her sweetheart''s tenderness. With a sweet smile, she took out a sheepskin map, looked at it, and pointed to the direction away from the "sandstorm": "fortunately, the location marked on the map is not within the scope of the sandstorm, we can go directly."


    "That''s good. Time is limited. Let''s start now."


    Wan he finished in high spirits. Seeing Meng Jianli''s face a little unhappy, he smiled tactfully and said, "what do you think, younger martial brother Meng?"


    Seeing that Wan he was not arbitrary and knew to consult himself, Meng Jianli felt much more comfortable. Then he squeezed out a smile: "I have no opinion. Senior brother Wan decided."


    "Well, let''s go..."


    Wanhe raised his hand in high spirits. When he was waiting to greet the people to leave, he was stopped by yeyingying. He glanced at the group of Western warriors who had always followed behind them. His eyes showed a cold idea: "the map is ours. Why should people follow behind to pick up cheap? In my opinion, it''s better to clean up those miscellaneous fish before starting."


    "Yes, what younger martial sister Yingying said is very true. Can those foreign devils covet this Langya secret place?"


    Meng Chien Li echoed. Although he was not an angry youth, he didn''t like these Westerners.


    "In that case, clean it up. We''ll take the opportunity to get some number plates."


    Wan he held his arm, sneered and glanced at the group of Western martial artists. He rushed to a disciple of the holy medicine sect and proudly ordered: "let those who follow us start to clean up their tails."


    "What if they don''t want to?"


    The disciple was a little embarrassed.


    "No?"


    Wanhe sneered: "since you join this team, you must obey the orders of our three holy gates. Tell them if they don''t do it, let them go back and forth from where they come and don''t follow us."


    "This... All right!"


    The disciple was stunned. Seeing Wanhe''s eyes narrowed and his face was unhappy, he hurriedly agreed and hurried to convey Wanhe''s order.


    At this moment, the team is not what Ding Ning saw before. There are only a thousand people. There are more than 2000 people on the Shenzhou warrior side, and nearly 2000 on the Western warrior side.


    Wanhe pretends to be the leader of the three holy gates and wants to use sanxiu and xiaozongmen forces as cannon fodder. Although Meng Jianli feels something wrong, yeyingying and Wanhe are in love and have a hot affair, and he doesn''t say much.


    Sanxiu and xiaozongmen forces were very dissatisfied with the order, and there were some minor disturbances. However, due to the deterrence of the Sansheng gate, they finally compromised and rushed to the Western fighters.


    Western warriors are not fools. They are always vigilant against Shenzhou warriors and welcome them without showing weakness.


    The war was imminent without warning. There were endless shouts, screams, screams and howls. The blood quickly dyed the Yellow gravel on the ground, and filled with a strong smell of blood under the sun.


    "No, they can''t hold on. Those western fighters have strong combat effectiveness."


    The saint doctor disciple who delivered the order before ran in panic and said anxiously.

 Chapter 1579

    "What are you panicking about? Our three holy gates haven''t made a move yet. Let them kill each other''s strength before we make a move to minimize our losses."


    Wan he frowned and said calmly.


    The calm and calm appearance of a great general attracted a flash of light in Ye Yingying''s beautiful eyes. I wish I could find a place to love with senior brother Wan immediately.


    Wanhe was acutely aware of the worship eyes of yeyingying, and he couldn''t help but be proud of himself.


    Hehe, the little ladies of the saint family are like they have never seen a man. This handsome man just pretended to pose a little, so he made this little girl crazy about seven meat and eight vegetables.


    As long as this handsome guy makes more efforts, these little girls of the saint family don''t take everything. It''s a pity that the hottest eighth martial sister and the most lovely junior sister didn''t follow Ye Yingying. It''s a pity that this Xiangyan trip left a regret.


    Meng Jianli didn''t care about him. He looked at the Western fighters with dignified eyes and scolded Wanhe in his heart. He was too proud and conceited.


    Among those western martial arts masters, there are many experts who have defeated sanxiu and xiaozongmen. Although sanshengmen thinks they are superior and always have a high eye, he doesn''t think it''s a good idea to wait until sanxiu and xiaozongmen are defeated.


    Because the Western fighters are too strong, now the three holy gates may not win. Moreover, Wanhe fool has to wait until the huge group of sanxiu and xiaozongmen forces are broken up.


    Aware of the disparity between the strength of the enemy and ours, Meng Jianli said in a deep voice: "no, we must do it now. Once sanxiu and xiaozongmen are scattered, we will be in danger."


    Wan he raised his eyebrows and said with an unhappy sneer: "younger martial brother Meng is too worried. It''s just barbarian. As soon as we hit the three saints gate, we will certainly run away..."


    "That''s enough, elder martial brother Wan, look at how many people there are in our three holy gates and how many barbarians there are in your mouth? Why do you think these Western martial artists will flee from our school''s reputation? This is Langya secret place, not outside."


    Meng Jianli''s face turned red by his arrogant words and refuted fiercely.


    "How can you talk to elder martial brother Wan? Although we don''t belong to the same holy gate, our three holy gates are linked together. Can we be regarded as elder martial brothers? Elder martial brother Wan, as a elder martial brother, shouldn''t you maintain due respect?"


    Wanhe''s face was livid. Before she was born, yeyingying snapped at her first, making Wanhe look a little slower and winking at her with satisfaction.


    Meng Jian''s old blood almost didn''t come out. The dog men and women really couldn''t figure out the situation. At this time, they were still showing their love and spreading dog food. They immediately said with a straight face: "since you think you can let these Western barbarians run away, you must have one more and one less, and our holy sword villa won''t accompany you."


    Before Wanhe and yeyingying could speak, Meng Jianli turned away calmly and ordered those disciples of Shengjian mountain villa who were reluctant to see the saint daughter''s disciples to leave with him immediately.


    "What a coward. Hum, it''s time to go away. I really think we can''t do without Shengjian villa."


    Wan he looked at the back of Meng Jianli and others, and said in a strange way.


    "Just leave them alone. If they are willing to go, what waves can these Western barbarians turn out with our saints and your saints?"


    Ye Yingying said proudly on her face, and her eyes to Wanhe were full of worship and admiration: "senior brother Wan, you look so domineering just now. This is the responsibility of a man. How can you be like Meng Jianli and the leader of Shengjian mountain villa? You are a pussy counsellor. I despise such a person most."


    "Yingying, you can rest assured with me. I will protect you."


    Wan hese stared at her towering chest and vowed.


    Yeyingying''s eyes showed the happy color of a little woman. She gently nodded her head and looked very shy, which made Wanhe''s throat stir up. She wanted to press her down immediately.


    "No, elder martial brother Wan, those casual practitioners and xiaozongmen can''t hold on. They have begun to flee."


    It was the disciple of the saint doctor who came to collect the report with a sad face.


    He yeyingying''s affection was interrupted. Wanhe looked very upset and said impatiently, "just run away. A group of mobs will run all over, so as not to share our harvest behind us."


    "But... But the Western fighters have been killed."


    The disciple burst into tears and stammered.


    "What a bunch of losers! What if we kill them? We are disciples of the holy gate. We dare not touch a finger if we lend them eight courage."


    Wanhesi didn''t think so, and said with high air.


    Seeing that disciple''s face turned red and he looked like he wanted to stop talking, he waved impatiently: "with such courage, I don''t know how you mixed with my holy doctor. This little thing scared you like this. It''s a shame. Get away. I''ll meet those western barbarians."


    Wan he, like a great general on the March, swaggered to the Western warriors who were chasing those scattered cultivation everywhere. Looking at his fearless back, he was blurred in his eyes at night. He raised a charming smile on his lips and whispered to himself that this is the man I like. He is brave and fearless. He is a real warrior.


    But the next moment, her smile was stiff on her face, and suddenly her eyes widened. The whole person was stunned and couldn''t believe what she saw.


    When the arrogant Wanhe Zhengqi calmed down and leisurely shouted to everyone to stop, a black man with more than two meters tall, bare upper body and muscles like molten iron sneered, grabbed his throat, lifted him off the ground like a chicken, and let his hands and feet struggle desperately.


    The scene looked very funny. It was like an adult man playing with a baby. Wanhe''s tall and towering iron man also collapsed in yeyingying''s heart. In her beautiful eyes, she was absent-minded and whispered to herself, "how dare these barbarians treat him like this? We are disciples of the holy gate."


    "This is the secret place of Langya and the place of competition audition. In order to compete for the number plate, you can''t help killing. Hehe, since you come to participate in the audition, you should be ready to be killed and count on the name of the holy gate to deter. It''s a joke. Wake up and run away while you''re not surrounded."


    The saint doctor disciple looked at Ye Yingying strangely and kindly reminded him.


    I don''t know whether this woman is a fool or an idiot. At this time, she even wants to frighten all parties by relying on the reputation of the holy gate. She is worthy of being a pair with that fool Wanhe. Sure enough, they are all fools with attribute 250.


    If we can rely on the prestige of the holy gate, why do we hold a martial arts meeting? Just allocate all the places to the holy gate, isn''t it finished? Damn it, how could such a wonderful flower come out? There are two in one.


    "No, we are the holy gate. We can''t escape without fighting. Moreover, those western barbarians must not know the identity of senior brother Wan, so they dare to treat him like this. As long as they know the identity of senior brother Wan, they will kneel down and apologize and beg his forgiveness. I''ll tell them the identity of senior brother Wan and me now."


    Night Yingying''s eyes suddenly brightened and said in a hurry like remembering something.


    But what he said almost made the saint doctor''s disciple spit out his old blood. He was too lazy to waste his tongue with such a woman who lacked a string in his head. He shook his head and said with regret: "I wish you success soon, but it''s a pity for those sisters of the saint."


    After saying that, without waiting for yeyingying to respond, he turned around and asked the saint doctor disciple who had a good relationship with him to run for his life.


    The disciples of the saint doctor sect are not like Wan he. Before the saint sword villa retreated in advance, they had some drums in their hearts. Then the roaring Wan he went up and was taken down face to face. They were ready to run. If they were not afraid of being punished by the sect rules and were embarrassed to flee in front of their sister, they would have run away.


    Seeing that disciple shouting for a good martial brother to run away, the other disciples couldn''t help it. After shouting, they ran away like a swarm of bees.


    The sisters of the saint daughter clan also realized that it was bad and wanted to run away. It can be seen that the Third Elder martial sister welcomed the Western martial artists with great righteousness, which made them very tangled. After hesitation, they decided to look at the situation first.


    "This is Langya''s secret place and the magic weapon of the saint. I really don''t have the map of the ten thousand ant desert. Only the saint''s disciples have it. Please let me go as a fart. Can I give you the number plate? By the way, the saint''s woman likes me. I can ask for her map for you. Please spare me a dog..."


    As soon as yeyingying got close to the Western warrior, she heard Wanhe cry and cry like a broken heart and lungs. Her face suddenly turned pale. Is this the pure man she loves? Real man?


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap slapped Wanhe''s face. The black man croaked in English, and yeyingying couldn''t understand a word. It was obvious that Wanhe didn''t master a language more than she did. He covered his face. He didn''t know what bird language these barbarians said.


    "He''s asking you, who has a map with so many women?"


    A white man, proficient in many languages, temporarily acted as an interpreter.


    "It''s the one who takes the lead, called yeyingying. The map is on her. I saw it with my own eyes. As long as you are willing to let me go, I can help you cheat those women. These women are very beautiful. You can play with them at that time."


    Wan he nodded and bowed with flattery on his face. Later, his face showed an obscene smile that men know.


    Yeyingying stumbled and almost fell to the ground. Her face was pale and unconscious. Wanhe''s words were like thousands of arrows through her heart, which made her feel terrible. Unexpectedly, she was really blind. She would like such a shameless, despicable scum who is greedy for life and afraid of death.


    "It''s her, it''s her, it''s her, and the map is on her."


    Perhaps yeyingying''s movement was a little big. Wanhe suddenly found her figure. In order to live, he quickly pointed to yeyingying and shouted.


    "Catch her and don''t let her run away with other women!"


    The black man shouted in English and pointed to yeyingying.


    Suddenly, thousands of Western fighters quickly dispersed and surrounded Ye YingYing and the saints'' disciples from all directions.


    "Array of stamens!"


    Night Yingying took a sad and disgusting look at Wanhe who avoided her sight and shouted loudly.


    Clank clank!


    Although the saints were in a panic, they immediately pulled out their long swords under the command of yeyingying and quickly gathered together to form a big circle. From the air, they were crowded like a bud waiting to bloom.

 Chapter 1580

    "Kill!"


    Perhaps it was the attitude of the saints to resist to the end that angered the Western fighters. These temporarily assembled fighters rushed up bravely and fearlessly.


    "A thousand magic flowers!"


    Yeyingying stood at the center of the stamen array, and shouted with a flustered look.


    Suddenly, the saint female race in the outer circle quickly rotated, and the long sword in his hand radiated sword Qi, like thousands of flower petals blooming at the same time. With a fierce killing intention, he killed those western warriors.


    Ah!


    Dozens of Western fighters who rushed up in the first wave were killed, and their mutilated limbs and arms flew disorderly, crying for their parents and sending out a shrill scream.


    "Kill!"


    The big black man seemed to be a temporary commander. He filled it with human life without pity and shouted in English.


    "Kill!"


    Some of the Western fighters who were afraid to retreat immediately shouted and surged up again like a tide.


    "Instant youth!"


    When the first battle was won, ye Yingying''s look became much calmer, just as he shouted softly during school training.


    The saints in the outer circle suddenly folded their swords and bent down neatly. The saints in the inner circle suddenly appeared. Across the outer circle, the snow-white sleeves danced like a beautiful flower and bone flower, which made people feel beautiful and deeply intoxicated.


    Accompanied by this beautiful scene is the decadent figure of the second wave of Western fighters who launched the attack. Even if they die, their faces are still intoxicated.


    "Oh, I bought it. It''s witchcraft. It must be witchcraft."


    "Oriental witchcraft is terrible, nonono. I don''t want to die under this terrible witchcraft. It will make me lose my soul and can''t go to heaven."


    "I''m here to compete, not to die. I quit."


    "I quit, too. It''s terrible."


    ¡­¡­


    Due to the strange death methods of those western martial artists, some people started to retreat and shouted to quit.


    Poof poof!


    After a series of muffled noises, more than ten martial artists who shouted to quit turned up and fell heavily to the ground. There was a terrible blood hole in the center of their eyebrows.


    Everyone''s pupils contracted violently and looked at the man standing in the middle of the body with an expressionless face wiping his crutches.


    The man is 40 or 50 years old, with deep eye sockets, high nose, thin lips and three-dimensional facial features. He must have been a handsome man when he was young. His hair is rare silver white, he is tall, he is wearing a worn tuxedo, he wears a pair of old-fashioned black rimmed glasses on his face, and he is always leaning on a silver walking stick in his hand. He is gentle and elegant. If his hand is not too cruel, In the twinkling of an eye, they killed more than ten people. They thought the man was a professor in a university.


    "He is... Your majesty, Patrick!"


    Finally, someone recognized his identity from his silver hair, his throat stirred violently, and shouted in fear and fanaticism.


    Patrick looked at the man without expression, pointed to yeyingying and others, and said faintly, "I need the map in her hand."


    "It''s our honor to serve you, your majesty Wu Huang!"


    Hua La, countless Western fighters knelt on one knee, looked at Patrick fanatically and shouted like taking an oath of allegiance.


    Then, these people seemed to be endowed with infinite courage and strength to frantically attack the stamen array of the saint.


    Although the saints are proficient in the array, they mostly use the array materials to arrange the array to kill the enemy in advance. Like this, they need long-term cooperation to tacit understanding. The endless battle array is not very good. Under the crazy attack of Western fighters, it is soon in danger and can only be reluctantly supported, but breaking the array is only a matter of time.


    The outermost guard layer has rotated three or four batches, but all of them are injured and their clothes are stained with blood. An atmosphere called despair is rapidly spreading.


    Ye Yingying''s face was pale and her heart was full of remorse and remorse. If she hadn''t been arrogant and determined, how could she let the martial sisters fall into such a situation.


    She can''t imagine what will happen when she and others fall into the hands of these people. In this secret environment without legal and moral constraints, it''s normal for them to do anything worse than animals.


    "If the battle is broken, we would rather commit suicide than be insulted."


    Yeyingying painfully made the most difficult decision.


    There was no answer from the saints, but they fought harder to kill more enemies at the last moment of their life.


    Yeyingying showed a sad smile. She knew that these martial sisters were blaming her. If she hadn''t brought everyone to a dead end, how could they fall in this woman''s most brilliant season.


    "I know I deserve to die. I''m the one who''s implicated everyone. I''m sorry, but it''s too late to say anything. I regret it."


    Yeyingying gave a shrill cry like the blood of a cuckoo. She jumped up like a harrier eagle and jumped out of the battle. She was like a flying fairy outside the sky. With a determined breath, she left scars on her regardless of other people''s attacks. She was like a crazy tiger and killed Wanhe with fear on her face.


    She hates it. If it weren''t for Wanhe, how could she land in such a field? If she hadn''t been obsessed and didn''t listen to the dissuasion of eighth martial sister, she insisted on coming to Wanyi desert, it wouldn''t have affected all the martial sisters and ended up in this mortal end.


    She made a mistake and died, but she couldn''t accept the accusation that all the teachers and sisters were implicated by her. Therefore, Wanhe, the culprit, must die,


    Perhaps she saw her killing intention and hatred. The black man standing behind European military emperor Patrick and five other men of different skin colors did not stop her. She looked coldly at the fight between yeyingying and Wanhe.


    Although Wanhe was dying in front of the Western fighters, he was very tough in the face of yeyingying. He took out a fan, flashed and moved, and got entangled with her.


    "Ah!"


    With a shrill scream of the saint, yeyingying turned her head in panic and saw that a saint was stabbed in the chest by a Western warrior because of her severe injury.


    The stamen array is broken!


    The saints may know that they will die, burst out with unprecedented fighting spirit and potential, and fought fiercely with Western fighters in twos and threes.


    Uh!


    The night Yingying groaned and stumbled. She covered the right shoulder hurt by Wanhe. The long sword clanked and fell to the ground. Her face was pale without any blood color. She stared at Wanhe who was pleased with the sneak attack. A look of despair and sadness flashed in her beautiful eyes. Could she not even kill the culprit before she died?


    "Go to hell!"


    Wan he saw that yeyingying''s long sword fell to the ground, and his heart was ecstatic. His face waved ferociously and cut yeyingying''s throat with a fan.


    Poof!


    Just when yeyingying closed her eyes and waited for her death, she didn''t wait for Wanhe''s final kill. She just felt the smell of blood splashing all over her head and face.


    He couldn''t help but open his blood red eyes and looked suspiciously. He saw that the black man was slowly taking back a huge machete that cut off Wanhe''s head.


    "Why?"


    Night Yingying asked puzzled.


    The black man obviously didn''t understand Chinese. A middle-aged white man beside him explained, "it''s the condition for you to give us the map. We''ll help you fulfill your last wish."


    Night Yingying''s eyes brightened and a touch of Qi Yi''s color appeared on her face: "I''ll give you the map. Will you let my junior sisters go?"


    The white man shrugged, showing a strange look of ridicule and pity: "what do you say?"


    The luster in yeyingying''s eyes faded little by little. Yes, how could they leave any living mouth in order to cut grass and root and not let the saints avenge them.


    That''s why the European military emperor always hid in the crowd and didn''t show his identity until the disciples of Saint doctor and Saint sword mountain villa fled.


    Thinking of this, ye Yingying looked sadly at the younger martial sisters screaming and falling down one by one, and ironically at the Western fighters who were besieging the holy women with a ferocious smile.


    These warriors may not think that in the eyes of the European military emperor, they are doomed to die. Now they don''t kill them just because they are still valuable.


    Boom!


    The ground suddenly vibrated violently, as if thousands of troops and horses were galloping, which shocked people.


    The European military emperor looked at the dust in the distance, frowned and didn''t speak, but gently raised the crutch in his hand.


    The black man nodded clearly, opened his big hand like a PU fan and grabbed it at yeyingying. He muttered something in English.


    Yeyingying doesn''t understand, but he must be saying, "hand over the map and you can die.".


    She''s not afraid of death, but she doesn''t want to die, at least not yet.


    Therefore, when everyone thought she would be obediently bound to be captured, yeyingying suddenly moved and went straight to Patrick like an arrow from the string.


    Quiet as a virgin, moving as a rabbit, yeyingying''s unexpected move stunned everyone. Even the action in the hands of the black man couldn''t help slowing down.


    Is this woman crazy? Dying to attack his majesty?


    This makes the faces of people around show both ridiculous and compassionate expressions.


    Even the corners of Patrick''s lips rose slightly, showing a look of contempt. He thought with a smile in his heart that this is probably what the dog jumps over the wall in Chinese, or is it called a trapped beast still fighting?


    But the next moment, Patrick, who had always been in front of Mount Tai without turning pale, suddenly changed his face and issued a furious roar: "dare you!"


    "What do you dare not do? I''m dying anyway. What else do I dare not do?"


    Among the changes of everyone''s wonderful expressions, yeyingying resisted the fishy sweetness of her throat, put an extremely exquisite dagger against the throat of the white man who used to act as an interpreter and said with a sneer.


    "Do you... Do you think the person who kidnapped me will escape from heaven?"


    Patrick soon regained his composure, carrying the cold words of his hands.


    "I don''t want to escape, nor do I intend to live, but I need my junior sisters to live and let them go, or I''ll kill him."


    As soon as the dagger in yeyingying''s hand was tight, it had scratched a blood mark on the white man''s throat.


    Patrick''s pupils contracted violently, with a cold flash in his eyes, but he said carelessly: "I''m not threatened by anyone. You can kill him now. It''s just an apprentice. As long as I want, I can take ten or eight more at any time."


    "Well, since you don''t care about the life of your only son, I''ll take him to bury me."


    Night Yingying looked at him without fear. With a little force of the dagger in her hand, the blood hole deepened again. The white man who was kidnapped screamed in horror.


    "Stop, you won."


    Patrick finally lost his breath and yelled angrily.


    Seeing yeyingying stop, he looked at her strangely and asked curiously, "how do you know he''s my son? I don''t seem to have exposed his identity."

 Chapter 1581

    "Want to know? Yes, let my junior sisters go first."


    In the face of such a legendary figure as the European military emperor, yeyingying was full of energy, his muscles were tight, stared at his eyes, and dared not relax at all.


    Patrick narrowed his eyes and waved his hand. The black man immediately ran away and shouted in English.


    Those warriors soon stopped. The saints escaped from death. Almost all of them were injured. None of them was intact. They had to help each other to stand firm. When they saw the bodies of the sisters on the ground, they felt sad and couldn''t help crying.


    "Don''t cry. It''s a shame. Get out. Get out. Get out as far as you can."


    Yeyingying herself was also hurt. She felt in a trance. She knew it was a sign of excessive blood loss. She screamed to stop the younger martial sisters from crying and scolded angrily.


    Some people wanted to say something angrily, but they were seen through by some discerning people and stopped them. They hugged and bowed to yeyingying with tears: "Third Elder martial sister, you will always be our third elder martial sister."


    "Who is your Third Elder martial sister? I don''t want to be your Third Elder martial sister. Go away, go away quickly. I''m upset when I see you."


    The night was red and scolded with eyes.


    The women couldn''t help sobbing, knowing that they had nothing to do to stay, but would become a burden to her. Wiping tears, they walked back to the depths of the desert step by step.


    It''s not that they don''t want to go back, but they know very well that going back is a dead end. These Western fighters will surely catch up with them. Only there may be a glimmer of vitality in the dangerous desert.


    Yeyingying looked at their backs with satisfaction and whispered in her heart, "I''m sorry, younger martial sisters, it''s the Third Elder martial sister who is bad, which has hurt you on the most dangerous road. If there is an afterlife, I will compensate you."


    "Well, can you tell me how you recognized horny?"


    Patrick is also a wonderful man. At the moment, he is not worried about the huge army coming in the distance, nor is he in a hurry to ask for a map. Instead, he is clinging to the problem.


    Night Yingying lips slightly warped, indifferent way: "eyes."


    "Eyes?"


    Patrick repeated for an unknown reason.


    "To be exact, it should be the eyes. Although you disguise well, you can''t hide the doting and love in your eyes. And although you sweep away holney every time you look at him, you don''t seem to care, but you subconsciously look at him no less than 20 times in less than two minutes."


    Ye Yingying said with great assurance: "It''s like a rich man who has a lot of wealth. He concentrates all his wealth in one package and travels far away. He is always worried that the package will be lost. Seeing your baby son has almost become a subconscious instinct. This instinct may not even be aware of yourself, but in the eyes of the person with a heart, he can easily judge his disagreement with you Ordinary relations, and I happen to know that the European military emperor has an only son, so it''s easy to identify him. "


    Pat Kerry smiled thoughtfully and bitterly, "is it really that obvious?"


    "It''s not obvious, but in the eyes of people with a heart, a subtle expression and insignificant action can make a lot of judgments, and I happen to be a person with a heart."


    Yeyingying released holney and calmly raised her hands: "I can''t give you the map. I have my pride, but you can take it from my body."


    With that, the dagger in his hand was erased from his throat, and his face was full of death.


    "Ding!"


    Patrick raised his hand and a silver light flashed. Yeyingying only felt a sharp pain in her wrist, and the dagger couldn''t help falling to the ground.


    "Miss yeyingying, it''s better to live than die. Why can''t you think about it?"


    Patrick''s eyes twinkled as if he had found a rare treasure. He looked at her hotly: "I think you are the best gift God has given me."


    The night Yingying was creepy. Ignoring the pain like a broken wrist, she covered her chest and said angrily: "old rogue, you can''t think..."


    "Cough!"


    Pat Kerry coughed awkwardly for two times, interrupted her words, and said, "well, well, beautiful miss yeyingying, I think you misunderstood me. I mean, I think you are a very excellent girl. Maybe you can consider being my daughter-in-law."


    Yeyingying glanced at the indifferent horny with a dull face. To tell the truth, although this guy has already died; Sixty or seventy years old, but he is still handsome. He looks only in his early thirties.


    Patrick wants to marry this famous loser? Why? Immediately shook his head again and again: "don''t think, I won''t marry him even if I die."


    "Why?"


    Pat Kerry''s face suddenly darkened: "do you despise him, too?"


    Yeyingying was shrouded in the terrible Qi machine and shuddered all over. But for a person who had already sprouted the will to die, she was not afraid of death. What''s more terrible.


    He shook his head and said, "it''s not that I look down on him, but that I don''t like him at all, and it''s impossible to marry a westerner."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t like it. As an old Chinese saying goes, feelings can be cultivated slowly. As for westerners and Orientals, in my opinion, they are all people. This is not a matter. This matter is settled. In the future, you will be my daughter-in-law and give me a grandson as soon as possible."


    Patrick looked a little slow and made a decision without doubt.


    Night Yingying is stunned. Is this the European military emperor with a brain disease? It''s no wonder that horny is so overbearing. It''s estimated that such things haven''t happened once or twice. He''s been used to it for a long time.


    What about horny''s former wife? Didn''t Patrick kill all the babies? The idea made her shudder.


    "Holney, are you satisfied with this daughter-in-law? You must work hard and give me a grandson as soon as possible, okay?"


    Patrick seemed in a good mood. He looked at holney gently and kindly and said softly.


    "Yes, father, I''ll try."


    Horny bowed respectfully.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Yeyingying feels that there seems to be a touch of sadness in horny''s eyes. It''s really a strange father and son.


    "Ha ha, OK, you can round the house now."


    Patrick laughed happily, but what he said made yeyingying numb and inexplicable.


    "Don''t think about it. Have you talked to yourself and asked me for advice there? Even if I die, I won''t agree."


    Night Yingying shouted with shame and anger. She reached out to pick up the dagger on the ground and stabbed her heart hard.


    "Zheng!"


    Patrick is worthy of being the emperor of European martial arts. Even if he was suppressed, his speed and response were incredible. Yeyingying only felt a pain in her wrist and the dagger came out again.


    Patrick''s face was so gloomy that he could drip water and stared at the Ying Ying: "I has the final say, you have no right to decide."


    "Shit, don''t think you''re a shit. The emperor of Wu can do whatever he wants. I''d rather die than marry your useless son."


    The night Yingying roared hysterically.


    Pop!


    A loud slap slapped her face in the night. With terrible strength, she flew out for several meters before falling heavily to the ground.


    Patrick took out a white silk scarf, slowly wiped his palm and said naturally, "no one has ever dared to disobey my opinion. I''ll give you another chance, promise or die."


    "Bah, even if I die, I won''t promise you, this dead pervert. If you have seed, kill me."


    Yeyingying''s face was red and swollen. She opened her mouth and spit out a back slot tooth with blood foam. She would rather die than bend her neck and scolded angrily.


    Patrick suddenly smiled. The smile looked very gloomy and terrible in the hot sun. It made people cold and creepy.


    Yeyingying was not afraid of death, but under his abnormal smile, she had a heart of fear. She curled up subconsciously and looked at him in horror.


    The light from the corner of his eye inadvertently swept horny''s back to his father and looked anxiously at her, as if to ask her to promise not to offend Patrick.


    "Horny, my dear son, you can see that this bitch is very disobedient. She dares to look down on you, which makes me very angry. Therefore, she must accept the most severe punishment."


    Patrick is like a face changing devil. He is full of love and doting in the face of horny''s son, but he is as cold as winter in the face of others.


    The expression that changed so quickly made yeyingying feel cold in her heart. She always felt that something more unacceptable than death would happen.


    Horny was still winking at her just now, but now his face suddenly became expressionless and said faintly, "you said, my dear father."


    Yeyingying felt more and more strange when she saw the fleeting pity and helplessness in horny''s eyes. The relationship between father and son seemed very unusual and not as harmonious as it seemed.


    But soon, she had no time to think about the relationship between the father and son. She opened her eyes in horror and looked at the four disciples behind Patrick, including the black man, with a grim smile. The lust in her eyes was what everyone could imagine what they would do next.


    "Go away, don''t come here."


    Yeyingying was afraid. She was not afraid of death, but she was afraid of being insulted by these animals before she died.


    Tear!


    The black man stretched out his hand to tear up her blood stained snow-white dress, exposed a large white on his chest, rolled his throat, seemed to hate her struggle and resistance, scolded fiercely in English, and then slapped yeyingying fan to the ground without pity.


    Yeyingying''s head was buzzing and her brain was in a state of crash. He didn''t expect that the European military emperor should be so abnormal. He didn''t want to let his four disciples turn themselves in front of everyone.


    But then, Patrick''s words made her fall into the abyss and realize that she thought the abnormal devil too kind.


    "Don''t worry, wait in line. Everyone has a share. This is the female disciple of Shenzhou holy gate. I think everyone will like this gift."


    Patrick''s eyes twinkled with excited anticipation, licked his tongue, stared at yeyingying''s graceful body without blinking, and shouted.


    The quiet crowd immediately boils like boiling water. Countless hot eyes are focused on the night Yingying like a little sheep surrounded by four big men, and the sound of swallowing saliva is endless.


    The west is an open place. It looks at men''s and women''s affairs as ordinary as a regular meal. The martial arts in the West prefer women''s sex, and almost all women are happy every day.


    It is reasonable to say that they would not be so interested in a woman, but yeyingying was born in the holy gate. This identity undoubtedly stimulated the hormone secretion of these animals, and suddenly became animal.


    Even if some people don''t like it, they dare not say no because of the obscene power of Emperor Wu.

 Chapter 1582

    Horny could not bear to close his eyes and his face showed a sad color. No one knows this twisted and abnormal father better than him.


    When Patrick was young, he was devoted to martial arts and didn''t want to fall in love. When he was successful in martial arts, he remembered to inherit his family.


    As a European military emperor, he naturally has countless women throwing themselves into arms. Unfortunately, the higher the martial artist''s cultivation, the lower the probability of birth. Even if he has no less than 1000 women, he has only given birth to one horny.


    Not long after holney was born, Patrick dueled with a top expert. Although he finally won and killed each other, he also hurt the vital part and lost his reproductive function.


    In this case, Patrick''s temperament has been distorted. The only son, horny, has been spoiled by him. He is really afraid of melting in his mouth and falling in his palm. As long as it is what horny wants, Patrick will help him get it back at all costs and by no means.


    If this is the case, horny will only feel happy, not afraid.


    Until one day, the spoiled lawless horny made a big mistake and killed his rival for a girl.


    Horny''s biological mother was furious and whipped horny severely with a whip, but unexpectedly, she was hit by pakrik who came to hear the news.


    In front of holney, the angry Patrick whipped his mother alive and said that no one in his son was qualified to teach a lesson, just to kill a little bitch? What a big deal.


    Watching his biological mother killed alive by his father frightened horny, who was still a teenager at that time. From then on, his psychology left a heavy shadow, loving, hating, fearing and fearing his father.


    But that''s not the end, it''s just the beginning. The girl he was jealous of was caught home by Patrick Kerry and became his full-time maid and bed companion. His friends and classmates, even if they played a casual joke with him, as long as Patrick knew it, it would be considered an insult to him, The next day, this man will disappear inexplicably and skillfully.


    Although Patrick did it very covertly, gradually, people guessed the truth and couldn''t hide. Gradually, no one dared to make friends with horny again.


    Horny also knew that these were done by his father. He was more afraid of him and dared not make any more friends. He shut himself at home every day and became extremely autistic.


    But Patrick was angry with the servants at home. Those servants were brutally killed by him and told him lovingly that if he didn''t want to go out, he would stay at home with him every day.


    This abnormal love made Holman creepy, but in order not to affect the servants at home, he had to smile every day and disguise himself as a healthy and cheerful appearance to go out and play, but he was always alone and didn''t even have a friend.


    Horny finally grew up in such a distorted and abnormal environment. With his argument, he finally married a girl he liked.


    But he didn''t expect that on the wedding night, his dear father broke into his bridal chamber. Not only did he have no guilt, but he said lovingly that he didn''t understand men and women''s affairs. He had to guide aside to have a grandson as soon as possible.


    Horny completely collapsed. His new wife couldn''t accept this abnormal thing and angrily proposed to divorce him.


    Horny didn''t want to drag down his beloved woman. He happily signed the divorce agreement, and then... The girl''s family of 16 was destroyed.


    After knowing this, horny was furious with Patrick for the first time in his life. The great European military emperor always nodded and bowed, lost his smiling face and sincerely admitted his mistake.


    But as soon as he turned his face, Patrick was angry with the girl''s family. All those who were related to the girl had an accident inexplicably, and more than 100 innocent lives were wasted.


    Horny was desperate and knew that Patrick''s doting on him had been distorted to the point of metamorphosis.


    Patrick always thinks that what he gives to horny is the best. He imposes his will on horny, which is becoming more and more abnormal and intensified.


    People who don''t want to go out with horny think they look down on their precious son. Such people should be killed; If he is willing to associate with horny, he will feel that he has a bad heart and tries to take his son''s love from his side. He should be killed.


    Horny was very helpless. Living in Patrick''s shadow made him very painful. After thinking over it, he decided to have a deep talk with him. He just wanted to live an ordinary life.


    After some in-depth discussion, the father and son finally reached an agreement that Patrick would be allowed to peep in holney''s bridal chamber, but he would not be allowed to appear. Patrick reluctantly agreed.


    In this way, horny married eight times with humiliation, of which five wives were pregnant with his children. As a result, Patrick, who was more and more suspicious, thought that these cheap women wanted to take their son''s love with their children, which made him intolerable and hurt the killer.


    The other three wives filed for divorce after discovering Patrick''s peeping. Although horny begged hard, Patrick, who could not stop his son from becoming a devil, killed because he could not tolerate these cheap women willing to leave their Baobei son.


    Henceforth, horny refused to marry any woman again. Even if Patrick captured a beautiful woman and put it on his bed, he would never touch it.


    Because he knew that if he didn''t touch these women, they still had a way to live. As long as he touched them, these women would die, and even affect her family.


    In this way, the father and son entered the cold war stage. Patrick couldn''t get angry with horny at all. In the face of his stubbornness, he could only vent his anger on others. In the face of his son, he was always gentle and kind.


    But the more he was like this, the more terrible horny felt. He committed suicide several times. Patrick found him and saved him. He also sent someone to stare at him 24 hours for fear that he would do something stupid.


    In this way, horny lived in pain and fear for more than 60 years. Patrick saw that he was determined not to find women and gradually stopped. Unexpectedly, today he mentioned the old story again and wanted to make yeyingying his wife.


    Patrick is proud. He doesn''t want his son to be mediocre, so he taught horny to practice martial arts since childhood. Unfortunately, horny''s qualification is not high. He can''t make a breakthrough only when he practices in the master''s realm, which has become a worry for Patrick. This time, he came to fight for the quota of Tongtian secret realm, hoping to find an opportunity for him to make a breakthrough.


    Unexpectedly, he met yeyingying, whom he admired very much, which made him have a whim to see if the oriental girl could move his son.


    Horny has long been numb to such things. When Patrick proposed to let yeyingying be his daughter-in-law, yeyingying''s tragic ending has been doomed.


    It''s not once or twice that a group of people turn to a woman who doesn''t want to be his wife in front of him to show his father''s love. Apart from feeling sad and helpless, horny has no other feelings, just an innocent life.


    He tried countless times to kill the demon father who frightened him and disgusted him, but Patrick was so strong that he was desperate and powerless to resist.


    "Go away, you beasts."


    Ye Yingying is also a strong person in tianwu territory. Although Patrick''s four disciples are better than her, they are just strong people in tianwu territory here.


    Seeing that she was about to be humiliated, yeyingying didn''t know where her strength came from. She kicked him under the crotch of the black man. While he covered his crotch and screamed, she covered his chest with a ragged outer shirt and ran to the direction of the vibration.


    She doesn''t know who is coming and whether she can save her, but now she has no way to escape. The road to the depths of the desert has been blocked by those western fighters. Now she can only choose to fight. Even if she dies, she will die in vain.


    "Bitch, if you want to escape, catch her. Even if it''s a corpse, I''ll have fun today."


    The muscles on the black man''s painful face were twisted. He stood up with his crotch covered and cursed with ferocious anger.


    Even if yeyingying didn''t understand what he said, she knew it was definitely not a good word, and she didn''t know where the strength came from her body. She ran desperately in the direction of the sound.


    "Shet, you still want to run and catch her."


    Patrick''s three disciples were deeply ashamed and followed after a loud scold.


    Patrick didn''t do it, but looked deeply at the dust flying from far to near.


    The news reminded him of the wolf riding under Ding Ning''s command, but then shook his head and denied the speculation. After all, everyone was watching when Ding Ning came in. He didn''t bring the wolf in at all. It couldn''t be the wolf.


    Besides, even if it''s a wolf riding, he doesn''t worry. After all, he doesn''t have any conflict with Ding Ning. On the contrary, the saint and Ding Ning have always been tit for tat. Yingying is a saint that night. It''s good if the wolf doesn''t ride down the well. He will never mind this business. In addition, the name of the European military emperor is easy to use everywhere. He has this confidence.


    "Third Elder martial sister."


    Just when he was full of confidence, in the dust that covered the sky and blocked the sun, a group of fierce wolf riders appeared in everyone''s view, and a beautiful and surprised voice suddenly came from the wolf riders.


    Patrick frowned. Things seemed a little unexpected. Someone in the wolf ride knew yeyingying. It seemed that she was still a saint, which made him wonder. Aren''t they opposite? How did we get together? Is the opposition between the saint and Ding Ning disguised.


    At the moment, the black man and three division brothers had caught up with yeyingying, grabbed her shoulder, pulled her hard and knocked her to the ground.


    "Eighth younger martial sister, help me."


    Yeyingying couldn''t care to think about how the eighth martial sister mixed up with the wolf riding. Her instinctive desire for survival made her shout.


    Unfortunately, thousands of wolves stopped riding neatly. They looked at the scene coldly and didn''t mean to save people.


    This calmed Patrick''s face and drew a proud arc around his mouth. Sure enough, these people don''t deal with the saint and won''t meddle in this business at all.


    "Brother Lang Kui, please help my third elder martial sister."


    Although the eighth younger martial sister riding on a wolf with the younger martial sister didn''t know who these Western warriors were, she knew that they were going to be bad for the Third Elder martial sister. She immediately looked at the wolf riding leader and begged.


    "This friend, we are under the command of the European military emperor. Please mind your own business."


    The big black man didn''t understand Chinese, another white man with brown hair said in stiff Chinese.


    Wolf Kui frowned: "the emperor of Europe?"

 Chapter 1583

    "Yes, it is his majesty Patrick, the European military emperor, who is here. It is better for everyone not to offend the river."


    The brown haired white man said proudly, with a faint threat in his tone.


    "What is the European warrior emperor? Have you heard of it?"


    Lang Kui disdained and turned to ask the wolf behind him.


    "I haven''t heard of anything special, your majesty. My commander didn''t call you your majesty. Unexpectedly, someone dared to call you your majesty arrogantly."


    "What shit, Emperor Wu, I don''t even have the qualification to wash my Marshal''s feet."


    "A group of foreign devils tell us that the well water doesn''t invade the river. They really think that shit Emperor Wu is his majesty."


    "Although I don''t like saints, I can''t see a group of Western devils bullying oriental girls on our land."


    ¡­¡­


    The wolf riders ridiculed recklessly, and there was a great momentum of killing when they disagreed.


    Whether the saints know or not, after all, the little lady walking alone is a saint. She doesn''t look at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face. Her people are bullied by foreign devils. Naturally, they won''t be saved.


    But we should also pay attention to ways and means to rescue. People who have a hot face and a cold ass rush to rescue them. They really don''t necessarily appreciate it and flatter them. Therefore, they didn''t say anything before. They didn''t respond until eighth martial sister begged.


    As a leader, Lang Kui naturally considers more than others. In fact, he is anxious and really doesn''t want to meddle in this business.


    He glanced at Ling Yun, who was tied to the back of the bloodthirsty wolf after the wolf was riding, and sighed in his heart. I hope to find the young master in time. Otherwise, if there is something wrong with young grandma Ling Yun, I''m afraid she will be poked out by the young master every day.


    I can''t help it. Who wants them to owe eighth junior sister and little junior sister a big favor? I can''t ignore it this time.


    Lingyun is really unlucky to say. After transmitting it, it directly fell into a place not far from the assembly point of the dark Council. That''s good. Lingyun was found by the people of the dark Council and fell into a siege before he could figure out what was going on.


    Fortunately, the people of the dark Council had just been sent in. They were summoned through special methods. Before the brigade could catch up, Ling Yun was able to escape by a bloody route.


    More than a dozen people were killed in the dark Council. How could Lingyun be easily let go, so batch after batch of members of the dark Council began to chase and intercept, vowing to catch Lingyun as a capital to threaten Ding Ning.


    Ling Yun fled while fighting. The most important thing is that the storage ring can''t be used here. Even the pill can''t be taken out to heal her wounds. If Ding Ning hadn''t put on her body armor in advance and her indomitable nature was supporting her, she might have died long ago.


    With the increasing movement of the dark Council, after receiving the news, the people of the divine descent organization also joined the ranks of arresting her. Hundreds of people blocked Lingyun, and even the body armor was broken.


    On the occasion of life and death, two wolf guards representing Qingyun security entered the enclosure, and Ling Yun escaped under their desperate protection, but the two wolf guards fell into a tight encirclement and struggle.


    Ling Yun was devastated and dragged her bruised body to go back to save people. The two wolf guards saw her mind and burst into death, which gave her the idea of risking her life.


    The death of wolf guard made Ling Yun wake up immediately. He knew that this was not the time for revenge. Under the protection of the bloodthirsty wolves released by the two wolf guards before their death, he began to escape.


    Unfortunately, she was seriously injured and there were too many people chasing her. Even with the protection of bloodthirsty wolves, she was outnumbered and fell into bloody fighting again and again.


    Just when the two bloodthirsty wolves reached the limit and were in despair, they ran into two very embarrassed rookies, younger martial sister Ba and younger martial sister, who were also chased and killed.


    The two kind-hearted girls were connected by fate. They hurriedly pulled Lingyun into their array and got a chance to breathe.


    However, their cultivation was not high, and their array attainments were not good. After the enemy found their hiding place, they were bombarded, and the array was broken in less than half an hour.


    The three women and two wolves fell into a heavy encirclement again and fought hard. Because Lingyun always protected them, they didn''t suffer any harm, but suffered some minor injuries.


    Just when the three women were in despair, the two bloodthirsty wolves were crazy and wanted to explode and blow up a blood path for them. Lang Kui arrived in time when he heard the news.


    The wolf rode like a strong wind sweeping the leaves, killing the enemies of the dark Council and the divine race organization, crying father and mother, and fled.


    Seeing that he was saved, Ling Yun loosened his nerve and completely fainted.


    The furious Lang Kui wanted to continue to chase and kill those bastards, but when he saw that Lingyun was seriously injured, he had to restrain his intention to kill, stop chasing and escort Lingyun to the east to find Ding Ning to heal.


    Because their storage rings can''t be used, but a lot of pills can''t be taken out, which makes them anxious. They wouldn''t bother to meddle in these affairs unless eighth junior sister and little junior sister are kind to Ling Yun.


    Patrick''s face suddenly became gloomy. He came to the wolf''s ride in a few steps and said coldly, "my friend, I''m Patrick, the emperor of Europe. It seems that I don''t have a holiday with you? On the contrary, as far as I know, the saint girl family is not right with you. Why do you have to go through this muddy water?"


    Lang Kui frowned and looked at Patrick carefully. From him, he could feel a faint threat. The European military emperor was a strong man in the holy military realm, which made him hesitate secretly.


    It''s not that Lao Shizi is afraid of the European military emperor. It''s just that he doesn''t want to make enemies everywhere for the young master; Second, grandma Yun is in danger. They don''t have so much time to waste; Third, the swords and guns have no eyes. There are nearly 3000 Western fighters. Once they fight, if grandma Yun, who is already seriously injured, makes another mistake, he will die and be unable to redeem his crime.


    "Brother Lang Kui, please save my third elder martial sister?"


    Eighth younger martial sister was very careful. Seeing Lang Kui''s face tangled, she cried out in a hurry.


    "Yes, brother Lang Kui, there are so many big men who bully my third elder martial sister. You can''t die."


    The younger martial sister also looked at wolf Kui and begged.


    Patrick''s face sank, and his eyes burst out a terrible murder. He shouted coldly, "shut up. You don''t have the right to talk here. If you dare to talk more, you will become everyone''s plaything like your third martial sister."


    Wolf Kui''s eyes narrowed, and the cold cold light flickered at the bottom of his eyes: "what are you talking about? Say it again."


    "Do you know who you''re talking to? I don''t want to get into trouble, but it doesn''t mean I''m afraid of you. I warn you, take your people away and mind your own business."


    Patrick''s pupils narrowed into a light, and wolf Kui''s impolite words aroused the violence in his bones. He was afraid of wolf riding, but he was just afraid, which was not enough to frighten the extremely conceited him.


    "Let me go? Hehe, I really don''t know how to live or die. Don''t forget that this is China. It''s not your turn. A Western bastard will show off his strength here and let me go. Maybe I''ll keep a dog alive, otherwise, there will be no amnesty!"


    Patrick''s remark that he became everyone''s plaything completely angered Lang Kui. He still remembers how much the marshal hated this insult to women. Now that the marshal is away, he must uphold the Marshal''s will to maintain justice. Of course, it''s best not to have a conflict if he can scare the other party to save the woman. After all, grandma Yun''s injury can''t afford to delay.


    As soon as the voice fell, thousands of wolves rode and raised their bright machetes neatly. The bloodthirsty wolf''s muscles were tight and ready to move. He was ready to charge.


    Patrick was moved by the terrible spirit of iron blood, but who was he? He was a frightening European military emperor. If he was frightened by the wolves in front of so many people, what face would he have?


    "In that case, don''t blame me for being ruthless, Butch. Kill that woman."


    Patrick was a little nervous, but it was about face, and he couldn''t retreat. His mind suddenly turned to a compromise, which could not only save face, but also eliminate the conflict with the wolf.


    He thought very well. He could see that wolf Kui Ben didn''t want to meddle in this business because the girls of the two saints begged to tear their faces.


    In his mind, the root of all the trouble is yeyingying. As long as you kill her and there is no focus of dispute, langkui should no longer insist on setting up his great enemy, and he can also save his face and avoid being said to be afraid of wolves.


    "You dare!"


    Never thought that black man Butch smiled grimly. As soon as he raised the exaggerated huge knife and cut it off to the desperate yeyingying''s head, he heard a powerful sound in his ear and a terrible knife cut into his neck.


    Butch was surprised. If he insisted on cutting down, yeyingying would certainly die, but he would also be buried with her in a different place.


    For him, a woman''s life is not as precious as his life, so he didn''t hesitate to take back the knife, turned and hit the knife.


    Zheng!


    Gold and iron roared and sparks splashed.


    Butch''s face changed dramatically, and his arms looked at the wolf riding around him like a ghost.


    You should know that he was born with divine power and was extremely confident in power. In the same realm, he firmly believed that his power was invincible, but he didn''t expect that an ordinary wolf rider could compete with him in power. How could he not be shocked.


    But he couldn''t allow him to think much. The wolf rode past him like a whirlwind, and yeyingying was carried on the wolf''s back by him.


    The second wolf rider came one after another and cut off without hesitation. The terrible blade seemed to be no less than the previous wolf rider.


    Butch hurriedly raised his huge knife to block the knife. In the sound of gold and iron, he felt that half of his body was not his own, and he had no strength.


    But this is not the end, just the beginning. The third wolf rode like the wind. With a knife, a black head flew into the air and spilled blood on the ground.


    Butch was still secretly wondering why none of his martial brothers helped, but he didn''t know until his head flew in the air that it was not his martial brothers who didn''t help, but that they were busy with themselves and were desperately resisting the attack of the team of wolves.


    Butch glanced at Shifu curiously from the corner of his eye. He found that he was now in a tight encirclement and was frantically surrounded by big waves of wolves. Therefore, he was completely balanced in his heart. It was not that Shifu and Shifu brothers didn''t help themselves, but that they were also surrounded.


    With the last trace of clear consciousness, he looked at yeyingying, who had been safely returned to the wolf riding team by the wolf riding in his arms. Butch smashed it and smacked his mouth with some regret. It''s a pity. The woman burped her fart before she had time to play. Otherwise, she could be a romantic ghost who died under the peony flower, and then... She lost consciousness forever.

 Chapter 1584

    Horny''s expression is very strange. He is excited in tension, excited in excitement, excited in expectation, crazy in expectation, hatred in madness. The only thing he doesn''t have is fear and compassion.


    For many years, he tried every means to kill Patrick, a powerful demon.


    None of the people he knew dared to be disrespectful to Patrick, let alone have the ability to kill him.


    But now, his already desperate heart rekindled hope. Even if Patrick was his father and his own father who hurt him to the bone, he still couldn''t extinguish his desire to kill Patrick.


    In his heart, Patrick is not a father, but a demon with extremely distorted and morbid psychology. All his misfortunes are caused by this demon.


    Their biological mother, the woman they love deeply, friends and classmates they can talk to, eight wives in the same bed, five unborn children... They and their family died because of this abnormal devil.


    This hatred was only deeply buried in his heart, but he never forgot that he hated him, just as he loved him.


    Countless midnight dreams, he woke up sweating from the nightmare. In the dream, those who died because of him were asking him why and why he wanted to kill them.


    The questioning was like the torture of the soul. The pain that his conscience was condemned all the time kept him awake at night.


    He has long been tired of such a devastated life. Patrick''s so-called father''s love only makes him feel sick and afraid. It''s not love, it''s selfish, cold-blooded cruelty and show off.


    His son is just a platform for Patrick to morbidly show his father''s love and show off his strong strength. He has long been lost in the false father''s love created by himself. He enjoys it and even does everything, just because it has become a special hobby of him.


    Seeing through all this, horny has no blood and affection for Patrick, only endless hatred, disgust and fear.


    Now, seeing that Patrick finally met his opponent and was tired of running under the siege of the wolf, he had long lost his original spirit, and his heart felt very happy.


    Touching the dagger in his pocket, horny showed a trace of desire in his eyes. If possible, he really wanted to send him to hell. It''s better not to comfort the spirits of those who died miserably.


    The dagger was a birthday gift from Patrick on his 18th birthday. It was as sharp as clay.


    That night, Patrick forced him to use this dagger to personally cut off the slender snow-white neck of a virgin who had just fallen in love under his crotch. The reason was just to let him see blood. His Patrick''s son could not be a flower in the greenhouse.


    Holney still remembers the eyes full of reluctance, despair, fear, disbelief and infinite nostalgia for the world when the beautiful girl covered her throat before she died. Although it was just a vain girl who volunteered to exchange her body for money, it was also a fresh life.


    Horny closed his eyes painfully. He was not afraid of anything. The only thing he was afraid of was dreams and memories. Every nightmare or memory made him feel that he was full of sins. He could not wash his sins in hell after death, which made him hate the man named father more and more.


    Patrick''s strength shocked wolf Kui. The battle array developed by the commander-in-chief has always been unfavourable, but today, it failed in the face of the European military emperor.


    It can''t be said that Patrick''s strength is terrible. He makes full use of every part of his body and can be turned into a sharp weapon at any time.


    Although he seems to be very embarrassed in the battle, he has a feeling of being overwhelmed, but he hasn''t been seriously hurt since the battle.


    Those battle formations that are enough to surround and kill the strong at the peak of Shengwu can''t hurt him at all. It''s just that they can add some insignificant injuries to him.


    As a strong man in the middle of the demon king, Lang Kui is usually very confident, but now he has to admit that if he plays Patrick alone, there is no chance of winning.


    Compared with the Vulcan who can control the muscles of the whole body, Patrick is obviously not a bit stronger. He is worthy of being the emperor of Europe.


    This made him more determined to kill Patrick. If such a strong man becomes an enemy, he will inevitably bring great trouble to the young master.


    "Kill!"


    Wolf Kui''s will was like iron. He drew a huge arc with the full moon machete in his hand and cut down on Patrick.


    Patrick was not afraid at all. He didn''t know what metal crutches were made, which turned into fragments. In a moment, he sent out thousands of attacks, forcibly dissolved wolf Kui''s attack, and knocked on the chest of another wolf with a crutch.


    Click!


    The wolf broke his sternum, screamed and fell off the wolf''s back, and blood spilled from the corners of his mouth.


    This time, the attack rhythm of the battle array was disrupted, and the wolf riding immediately made a commotion, but Patrick roared, jumped up and went straight to the wolf riding back camp.


    Wolf Kui''s face changed dramatically. He immediately saw through his idea and shouted, "protect the young grandmother."


    Hula, when Patrick was about to get close to the comatose Lingyun, the wolf who had been on full alert for a long time jumped up bravely, and the sharp blades suddenly shone, forcing Patrick back.


    Patrick snorted coldly and was waiting to hold Ling Yun as a hostage again. Lang Kui had already rushed over and cut three knives in a row like a crazy tiger.


    These three sabres are not the three sabres in the general sense, but the three sabres that wolf Kui combined with the first three fists of savage body refining to instantly mobilize all the strength of his whole body.


    If he is cut off with three knives, he will be drained of all his strength and become a weak man without self-protection. Without pill supplement, he can only rely on long-term cultivation to recover.


    Although he knew it was dangerous, he couldn''t help but take out this killer mace, because he could see that if Patrick couldn''t be hurt at this time, those wolf riders couldn''t stop him at all.


    His life was given by dashai. Since dashai asked him to protect his young grandmother, even if he died, he must not let anyone near Lingyun.


    Patrick snorted stiffly, his throat was sweet, his mouth overflowed with blood, and his eyes looked at wolf qui in horror.


    Although he reluctantly took the three knives, the terrible strength still hurt his internal organs. If he hadn''t reached the level of perfection in controlling every part of his body and forcibly suppressed the injury, I''m afraid he would have fallen to the ground at the moment.


    Wolf Kui Qiang was calm, stared at Patrick with awe inspiring eyes, and made a posture of attacking at any time.


    Patrick was afraid, forced to hum coldly and turned away.


    The wolf rode forward to besiege, but he was stopped by Wolf Kui and allowed him to leave.


    The trapped beast is still fighting, and the injured beast is the most terrible. When he is unable to fight and can''t guarantee the absolute safety of the young grandmother, he would rather let the tiger go back to the mountain than stop him at the risk of Lingyun being killed.


    Patrick endured his injury, looked coldly at the bodies of the four disciples who were already dead, and walked slowly to horny''s side.


    Those western fighters had no heart for war. Seeing that Patrick had stopped, they also withdrew from the regiment one after another. For some time, the Western fighters left hundreds of corpses, which made them a burst of horror and sadness.


    They knew very well that this time, the invincible European military emperor was completely planted, and his face was all planted. They had no choice but to ride the wolves and had to choose to strike.


    Wolf riding is not without damage. In the scuffle, three were sacrificed, seventeen were seriously injured, and there are countless minor injuries.


    But wolf riding has long been used to war. This loss can be said to be minimal, and no one shows any sadness.


    Only the three bloodthirsty wolves who lost their master lay down in front of their master''s body, with low sobs and big drops of tears.


    Eighth martial sister clenched her lips and her eyes were full of guilt and remorse. If she hadn''t begged brother Lang Kui to save third martial sister, the three wolf riders wouldn''t have died. Third martial sister''s life is life. Isn''t the life of wolf rider life?


    Wolf Kui was relieved and could no longer hide his weakness. His body suddenly shook twice and nearly fell off the wolf''s back. His face was pale and bloodless.


    "Brother Lang Kui, are you okay?"


    Eighth martial sister jumped off the wolf''s back recklessly, held the tottering wolf Kui anxiously, and cried. Guilt and self blame made her cry and wet her veil.


    Langkui''s weak eyelids are fighting. He feels the warm and soft embrace of eighth martial sister. An unprecedented strange feeling quietly breeds. Especially when he sees her tears, his heart can''t help being warm. Finally, someone cares about him.


    Seeing that eighth martial sister came forward first to hold wolf Kui, all the wolves stopped and looked at him with worry.


    "I''m... nothing, but... I''m a little tired. Give me a command and be careful to guard the emperor. Let Langyu take over the command temporarily and seize the time to find the trace of the young master. Young grandma... Young grandma can''t last long."


    Although Lang Kui was palpitating, he was always calm and knew what was important. He raised his head and paid his mouth to the eighth younger martial sister''s ear.


    "Well, I see."


    Eighth martial sister has never had physical contact with the opposite sex, nor has she ever been so close to the opposite sex. Lang Kui''s hot breath sprayed on her crystal like earlobes, making her hot, pink cheeks feverish, and even the roots of her ears red. An unprecedented strange emotion made her heart beat like thunder. Is this love?


    But she has always been a girl who cares about the overall situation. She immediately put all her beautiful thoughts behind her, and ignored the ambiguous eyes of the public. She turned over and jumped on the wolf''s back, so that the sleepy wolf Kui leaned against her arms, blushed and shouted: "the whole army is on alert. Brother wolf Kui is unwell. Wolf Yu will take over the command temporarily and seize the time to find the young master."


    "Here!"


    Wolf Yu turned over and knelt down on one knee and bowed solemnly.


    Turned on the wolf''s back, looked at Patrick solemnly, raised his machete and said, "do you want to fight?"


    "Hum, I''m really afraid of you. The only one who can pose a threat to me is no longer good. You can''t help me."


    Patrick is also a dead duck. Although he doesn''t want to continue, he can''t lose in momentum.


    Wolf Yu has a white face and bright eyes. He looks quite handsome, but his style is quite different from that of wolf Kui. He is less calm and more radical and impulsive.


    Although he knew that this was not a good time to fight, the sacrifice of the three wolf riders still made him angry. Seeing that Patrick dared to be arrogant, he suddenly smiled coldly: "good, I''m really afraid you''ve made a shrinking turtle. In that case, take your life."

 Chapter 1585

    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    Who did the wolf ride besides Ding Ning?


    Patrick almost broke into the little grandmother and kidnapped her. He also seriously injured wolf Kui, which was a great shame to them.


    The wolf riders were completely inspired to be fierce in their bones. They raised machetes one after another and roared with high morale. Even those seriously injured wolf riders showed no weakness.


    The killing intention soared into the sky for a long time, which made people afraid.


    The Western fighters shrunk their heads in fear and looked at Patrick one after another. They secretly scolded the bastard that he wanted face and suffered. You are not afraid of being powerful, but I am afraid of death.


    Wolf riding thinks it''s a shame to sacrifice three wolf guards, but this record frightened the Western warriors. The other party just killed three wolf guards and killed hundreds of them. This is absolute rolling. Who is so willing to die.


    Patrick was furious. Although he was seriously injured, the majesty of the European military emperor was inviolable. The wolf riding was so provocative. If he didn''t fight, what face would he have to see in the future?


    Poof!


    Just when his eyes were gloomy and he was ready to speak to let everyone fight to death in World War I, he suddenly felt a pain in his waist, his strength passed like a tide, and the suppressed injury burst out, making him in a dying state in an instant.


    "For... Why?"


    Patrick slowly turned to look at horny, his eyes full of pain, disappointment and disbelief.


    "Avenge your mother, Sally, kazman, jasmine, Jos Kaisha, Shana... And all the people you killed and killed."


    Horny''s face was ferocious, his eyes were red, there was no fear or apology, only towering hatred and infinite pleasure.


    "When you were 13 years old, you killed my biological mother in front of me. In the spring when you were 14 years old, you killed my good friends Jim and char. In the summer, you killed my classmates kakley, Han Jones and John. In the autumn, you killed my joking classmate corbenson. In the winter, there were no dead people, because no one dared to be friends with me anymore."


    Horny''s accusation full of blood and tears moved everyone. Those western fighters were afraid, and now no one is willing to fight.


    "I locked myself in my room, didn''t go out and didn''t touch anyone, not because I was autistic, but because I was afraid you would continue to kill, but we didn''t expect that you were angry with the servants at home. They were all servants who watched me grow up. You killed all 14 servants in front of me. Have you considered my feelings?"


    The dagger in horny''s hand twisted hard, with tears in his eyes, Staring at Patrick with a fixed expression on his face: "On my 18th birthday, other people''s parents gave me birthday gifts that they liked, but you gave me this dagger that pierced your kidney at the moment. That night, I changed from a boy to a man, but you forced me to kill the first woman in my life for the absurd reason that Emperor Wu''s son had never seen blood..."


    With the crimes listed by horny, everyone''s eyes changed when they looked at Patrick. They didn''t think that their majesty, the God of martial arts, whom they have always worshipped, respected and even fanatically admired, was such a twisted character, even a psychopathic murderer.


    His morbid and abnormal fatherly love and moody indiscriminate killing of innocent people made everyone creepy. He secretly congratulated himself that they had no intersection with horny. Otherwise, they might have died long ago.


    Yeyingying''s face was pale and there was no human color. She was trembling all over. She was afraid when she thought about it. Fortunately, eighth martial sister and wolf riding arrived in time, otherwise


    , I don''t know how miserable my fate is.


    "But everything I do is for you, horny, my child, I''m for you..."


    Patrick said sadly.


    "Enough, don''t use such disgusting words to explain your hypocritical love. If you really love me, you won''t kill my mother and so many innocent people. My eight wives and my five unborn children were all killed by your devil. You are a pervert and a devil. You let me live in regret and fear all my life. All I have Your misfortunes are all caused by you... "


    Holly cried with blood and tears, full of hatred, took out his dagger and stabbed it into Patrick''s back like crazy.


    Patrick''s mouth overflowed with red blood. If he wanted, he would have enough ability to kill horny even if he was seriously injured, but he didn''t. his face was full of spoil and love: "sorry, horny, I didn''t think my love would cause you so much trouble. I don''t blame you. I didn''t do well enough, but..."


    Patrick''s face changed and became extremely ferocious and terrible, He roared hysterically like a psycho: "You are my son and my only son. Those bitches think they can take you away from me when they are pregnant with your child. No, absolutely not. You are mine. You can only belong to me, so they deserve to die. They all deserve to die. I didn''t do anything wrong, but I didn''t do well enough. If I know you will be unhappy about it, I''ll do it secretly and don''t let you go You know, you wouldn''t blame dad, would you? "


    "If you are stubborn, you deserve to die."


    With a cold look in his eyes, horny took the dagger in both hands and cut Patrick diagonally. Even people close to him could hear the sound of lumbar bone being cut.


    Patrick''s face showed a painful color, but he stretched out a bloody hand and gently stroked horny''s face. His eyes were all spoiled and loving: "I know. If my death can make you happy, I''d be happy to die, but you can''t kill me yourself. I can''t let you fall on the charge of killing your father."


    When horny was slightly moved, Patrick suddenly pushed him away, stumbled towards the wolf, and laughed, "come on, kill me."


    "As you wish!"


    Wolf Yu sighed and showed a look of respect in his eyes.


    Even if Patrick is a pervert and deeply despised, even if he dies, he is still considering horny''s reputation and is unwilling to let him bear the name of Patricide. This kind of thick father love can not be mixed with fake.


    Everyone knows that Patrick can''t live even if no one does it, but in order to show respect for a strong man, the wolf riders still picked up a machete to give him a pleasure to fulfill his last wish.


    "No, no one can kill you. You are my father. Even if you die, you will die in my hands."


    But I didn''t expect that before the wolf ride had time to start, horny rushed up in tears and waved frantically with the dagger he used when he killed for the first time, tearing Patrick alive, spilling blood and broken meat on the ground.


    "Hahaha, I''ve taken revenge. Mother, my friends, lovers and children, do you see? I finally killed the devil myself. He will go to hell after death and will never harass you again. Just be at ease."


    Holney knelt in a pool of blood, crazily looked up and laughed. Tears had already wet his cheeks.


    Everyone''s heart is heavy. Even if Patrick goes too far, he is horny''s biological father after all. He has to insist on killing his father himself, which is somewhat meaningless in terms of morality and ethics


    I can''t accept it.


    "Father, I''m sorry. I know you love me, but your love is too extreme, too extreme and too heavy. I can''t bear it at all. I hate you, but... I love you too."


    Horny hit Patrick''s body three times, his forehead bleeding, but he didn''t care, Show a very bright and sad smile: "My innocent mother, wives, friends, classmates and children are all good people. They will all go to heaven. Without you, the devil, I think they will live a happy life. However, you love my father deeply. How can I bear to let you suffer in hell alone? Now, I kill you. The crime of killing my father should be enough for me to go to hell Well, father, wait for me. I''ll accompany you. "


    Poof.


    Kneeling on the ground, horny stabbed the dagger stained with the blood of countless people into his heart. With a relieved smile on his face, he stabbed his head into Patrick''s body.


    The blood of father and son gradually integrated on the ground, just like their fate entanglement, you have me, I have you, and they will never be separated from each other.


    In fact, at the moment when horny raised the dagger, many people were able to stop him, but in the end, no one stopped him.


    Not because they are indifferent, but because they respect horny''s choice. This is probably the best ending for poor him.


    He avenged his mother and all the people killed by Patrick, which was the fulfillment of his own wish.


    He didn''t hesitate to kill his father himself, just to go to hell and accompany his demon father who was twisted and extreme because he loved him, all of his filial piety.


    In fact, the most innocent and pitiful person is horny. He cast the wrong fetus and became Patrick''s son. He has to endlessly bear the extreme paternal love imposed by Patrick. His fate can''t be decided by himself. Therefore, he is destined to be a tragic figure in his life.


    But from another point of view, this is not the proof of horny''s good nature. If he became a bloodthirsty monster with Patrick''s indulgence, maybe today will be another ending.


    "Dig a pit and bury their father and son together."


    Although he and Patrick were still enemies of life and death at the last moment, after all, the dead were great, and horny was a man worthy of respect. Even to fulfill his last wish, Langyu ordered them to be buried on the spot.


    "By the way, which of you saw my young master."


    Wolf Yu glanced at the timid Western fighters and asked.


    His brother died in the war. He wanted to kill, but after horny''s play, he didn''t have this idea.


    "Half a day ago, we saw him enter the desert."


    The white warrior who had invited Ding Ning to go with him replied with some formality.


    "Half a day ago?"


    Wolf Yu frowned: "do you know the exact direction?"


    "I know, but it''s useless. Not long after he went in, there was a sandstorm in the direction he went. It''s impossible to find him along the original route."


    Although the white warrior didn''t say it clearly, his meaning was very clear. Ding Ning suffered a sandstorm and had little chance of survival.


    "Thank you."


    Wolf Yu didn''t care, smiled and nodded his thanks.


    I''m kidding. Who''s your commander? It''s strange if you can get him in a sandstorm.

 Chapter 1586

    "I have a map here, but only part of it is not his direction. In addition, this desert is called Wanyi desert. People lose water quickly in it. Therefore, it''s better not to enter easily without enough fresh water."


    Yeyingying may be out of gratitude or want to compensate. She not only contributed the map of Wanyi desert, but also reminded Langyu to prepare more fresh water.


    "OK, I see. Thank you for your map."


    Wolf Yu thanked her faintly, which made yeyingying''s eyes a little gloomy. She knew that even if the wolf riders didn''t say it, they lost three brothers in order to save her. She must have a great opinion of her in her heart.


    "Third Elder martial sister, you sit with me in a wolf."


    Seeing the Third Elder martial sister''s dejected look, the little younger martial sister couldn''t bear it, and took the initiative to invite her.


    "Yes!"


    Ye Yingying looked at the younger martial sister with a red eye, and her tears almost didn''t fall.


    Before secretly scolding herself, she was really deceived by lard. She even rejected the eighth junior sister and the little junior sister, and tried to bully them in every way. However, they ignored the past grievances, extended a helping hand when she was most down and helpless, and always treated her as a senior sister. This friendship made her regret.


    Lang Yuwei glanced at the simple younger martial sister. His eyes were all spoiled, and a faint smile came from the corners of his mouth. It''s good to convince people with virtue. From then on, Yingying will be grateful and will not bully the lovely younger martial sister again.


    Everyone thought they were dissatisfied with yeyingying because they sacrificed three brothers. In fact, that was not the case at all. For the brave wolf riders, the battlefield was their final destination.


    It is their greatest honor to die in battle. They may be sad, but they are more proud and gratified. They will never be angry with anyone.


    The reason why Langqi deliberately doesn''t give yeyingying a good face is that he is secretly inspired by Langyu. He wants yeyingying to be grateful to the younger martial sister and turn from the dark to the bright and return to the right.


    After all, the younger martial sister he saved with his own hands also held her all the way and rode out of the siege. This degree of intimate contact was enough to make his first brother palpitate.


    In addition, the younger martial sister''s tenderness, kindness and innocence called him brother Langyu all the way, which made his heart melt.


    Therefore, after knowing that she is very worried about her senior sister, Langyu will deliberately create this opportunity for yeyingying to be grateful for her.


    Lang Yu is the brother of Lang Kui and one of the first 100000 wolf riders to follow Ding Ning. He is an outstanding strategist, brave in battle and has made many military achievements. He is a true general.


    If it were not for his slight lack of cultivation and staying at the peak of the great demon, langkui always concealed this relationship and suppressed him everywhere in order to avoid suspicion. Otherwise, he would have been promoted to deputy commander with his war achievements.


    This time, when wolf Kui was exhausted and wolf Yu became the temporary commander, he immediately showed his vigorous and resolute action. Although he was not old and prudent compared with wolf Kui, he also knew to plan before moving.


    After fully understanding the danger of the ten thousand ant desert, Langyu immediately sent someone to collect a large amount of fresh water. Although this will increase the burden of wolf riding, when the storage ring cannot be used, water is the lifeline and must be adequately guaranteed.


    Due to the escape of the holy medicine gate, the holy sword mountain villa and San Xiu and the Xiaozong gate forces, a lot of fresh water is left, which makes it cheaper for wolves to ride, thus saving a lot of time.


    Leaving a wolf riding team waiting for the other two wolf riding teams, Langyu led thousands of wolves into the desert.


    Although Lang Yu didn''t think that the laoshizi sandstorm would bring any danger to Ding Ning, as the temporary commander, he would ride for all wolves


    Life is responsible. To be safe, they didn''t follow the route of dingning into the desert, but chose the route on the map provided by yeyingying.


    Less than half an hour after Langyu entered the desert, langyuan led his wolves to ride to invite tianzhixing. Fengpian dance followed them, and met several Qingyun security guards on the way.


    I have to say that Feng Pian''s luck is really quite good. It''s transmitted like Ding Ning. I didn''t even touch anyone along the way.


    It was not easy to meet more than a dozen Fusang devils. Before they started, the wolf led the army to the scene and killed all the Fusang devils. The whole process can only be described in four words.


    When the wolf learned of the danger of the desert, he didn''t choose to enter immediately. Instead, he went to collect a large amount of fresh water, not only from his team, but also from langrong''s team. It''s not necessary for langrong to collect it again when he can, which will delay his time.


    This is the gap between the old commander and the new Commander like Langyu. Langyu is far from mature in the overall view.


    I thought the two most important young grannies had received it. Langrong must arrive soon, but I didn''t expect that langrong didn''t come all the way until the sun tilted to the West.


    Seeing that wolf Rong''s team was almost injured and had a small-scale reduction, wolf yuan was surprised and asked, "what''s the matter? I met a hard idea?"


    "MD, I met an ambush on the road and lost several brothers


    Wolf Rong said with a dignified face.


    It turned out that langrong and others were eager to find Ling Yun and Fengpian dance. They met some scattered martial artists on the way, and they didn''t answer. Unexpectedly, among these people were members of the dark Council, divine descent organization, Fusang devils and other hostile forces.


    They informed their forces through special contact information. As a result, several major forces mobilized people and horses to arrange an ambush. As a result, langrong and others were caught in an ambush and lost more than a dozen brothers.


    Fortunately, the wolf rode strong enough to break out of the ambush and fight back, killing the assholes of several major forces and fleeing.


    Langrong and others held a belly of fire and followed them until the defeated soldiers fled into a mountain forest. In order to be safe, they stopped the pursuit.


    Remembering that the bodies of more than ten brothers had not been buried, they rushed back to the battlefield to collect the bodies of their dead brothers. Unexpectedly, they just saw a group of people in black masks, one of whom was collecting the souls of the dead with a black jade bottle.


    Langrong immediately became angry and killed those black masked people. Unexpectedly, although the strength of those black masked people was not good, they could not die. Even if their heads were cut off, they would immediately revive, which made langrong and others numb their claws.


    Although they were the demon clan, they were also frightened in the face of the immortal ghost. Just when they robbed the brothers'' bodies and prepared to retreat, those ghost faced people in black threw out the black jade screen in their hands, and a black fog shrouded them in it, so that they could not see.


    Fortunately, wolf riders have been in battle for a long time and have formed a tacit understanding with their long-term cooperation training. Although they can''t see, they soon stabilized after the initial panic and distinguished the enemy by their battle position during training.


    The black fog didn''t last long and soon dissipated, but something surprised them happened. Those black faced people had long disappeared, but the bodies of the enemies they had killed were all resurrected and were making a fierce and fearless attack on them.


    Fortunately, these corpses could not be resurrected. The wolf rode a fast knife to kill those corpses, for fear of being besieged by those strange people in black, so he hurried over.


    "Ghost face man in black? Is it the ghost tusk department?"


    As one of the commanders of wolf riding, langyuan is also Ding Ning''s second confidant. He knows more about the forces on the earth than langrong. After hearing the costumes of those ghost faced people in black, he thought of the ghost Liao department at the first time.


    "Then I don''t know, MD. although those guys are very delicious, the endless resurrection is really difficult. You can''t take things from the storage ring here. Without the support of pills, the brothers'' injuries are worrying."


    Wolf Rong said with lingering fear, and his face showed a sad face.


    "All right, don''t complain. Let the brothers hold on. It''ll be all right when we find the young master."


    The wolf patted him on the shoulder and comforted him.


    They have always been used to calling dingning marshal, but when they came to the earth, dingning insisted that they change their mouth and call the boss.


    After studying the meaning of the boss, they felt that calling the boss seemed to have some points. They simply changed their names to the young master and positioned themselves as Ding Ning''s domestic slaves and private soldiers.


    Ding Ning was not happy, but later he thought that there was still a big difference between wolf riding, calf and Feng Jun, and it was up to them.


    The Mavericks belong to Qingyun security, which is a bit similar to the taste of mercenaries. Although they never asked for a commission, Ding Ning will not treat them badly. After all, they all have a large family to support.


    Wolf riding and demon soldiers are different. They are his spiritual pets. They don''t need to support their families or commission. They are really no different from his domestic slaves and private soldiers.


    It''s reasonable to call him a young master, but calling the boss will make him ashamed. After all, these demon clans are free labor and combat power, and they haven''t spent any money on him.


    Of course, this is what Ding Ning thinks. But in the eyes of the demon family''s spiritual pet, the cultivation skills, pills, spirit crystals, armor and weapons given by the young master are much more precious than those divine coins, rice gold and so on.


    At the moment, Ding Ning knows nothing about all this. Even if he knows, he is also lack of skills, because he is running for his life, still running for his life with gruer.


    In fact, he didn''t expect to fall into such bad luck.


    A few hours ago, he followed behind gruel. The mentality was to help this guy if he could.


    It''s not that he likes gruer very much. The man who is always handsome compared with himself is very cold. He just wants to pull him at the moment of his ability because he is moved by the loyalty and courage of his guard.


    But he didn''t expect that these cannibal ants should be so terrible and difficult to deal with,


    When gruer was about to be annihilated by cannibal ants, he was still in a very relaxed state of mind. He rushed to the desperate gruer with a savage collision. Then there was another war trampling, and the terrible air wave surged, shaking thousands of cannibal ants around him.


    In his mind, as soon as the two war skills came out, these cannibal ants had to wave their hands and fly away, but the shocked cannibal ants shook their heads and rushed up again.


    This made him confused at that time. He joked. Even if his cultivation was limited, when the war trampled on, even the strong in Zhenwu territory had to lack arms and legs, but these cannibal ants didn''t do anything. What hit him most was that none of them died. It''s too unscientific.


    The most deadly thing was that at this critical moment, countless cannibals were drilled under the ground. One of the fastest cannibals jumped to his leg, opened his ferocious mouth and bit hard on his calf stomach.


    At that time, although he was shocked by the terrible defense of cannibals, he was extremely confident in his physical strength and didn''t take it seriously at all.

 Chapter 1587

    Just about to catch the cannibal ant and study it, the calf stomach suddenly had a sharp pain. When I looked at it, I found that the cannibal ant had forcibly bitten off a piece of meat on the calf.


    Ding Ning was terrified and finally realized that the cannibal ant was unusual. These monsters not only had amazing defense, but also had extremely sharp teeth. Even the flawless holy body could bite through.


    At that time, he panicked and pulled gruer to run, but he didn''t expect that gruer was already tired and supported hard with one breath. After seeing him appear, he smiled like a relieved smile. His tight nerves relaxed and his eyes turned over and fainted directly.


    As a result, Ding Ning, who was urged by bad luck, was forced to run wildly with gruer in his arms. Fortunately, gruer looked tall, but his weight was unexpectedly light.


    He was surprised. The man looked full of stature. How could he weigh as light as a little girl? If he had nothing, it would be good to have a hundred pounds, but he had no time to think more. It was important to run for his life first.


    Therefore, I saw a figure running in the depths of the desert, and the swarming army of cannibal ants behind him chased him, setting off a torrent of terrible sand and dust like blocking out the sun in the desert, with an attitude of never giving up until he ate him raw.


    Ding Ning kept complaining as he ran, because he felt that the wound on his calf stomach was not only burning, but also the pain was spreading, which seriously affected his speed.


    This made him realize that the cannibal ant not only had good teeth, but also had extremely corrosive toxins in his teeth, which were constantly corroding the muscles of his legs.


    If it is normal, he doesn''t pay attention to these toxins at all. Even if he doesn''t care, he will soon be purified by the water space. But here, I don''t know why, the water space can''t purify those toxins, which can only delay the spread of toxins at most.


    Ding Ning is the first two. He scolded himself carelessly. If he matched some antidote pills when he found that the storage ring could not be used, there would never be such a dog blood thing.


    But it was because in the past, except for emotional drugs, any toxin would be purified by water space, which made him form an inertial dependence. Therefore, he did not configure some standing first-aid pills, which led him to be so passive now.


    After running hard for several hours, Ding Ning was almost surrounded by an army of cannibals several times, forcing him to take out his mace and show his wings to escape from the sky.


    But he soon came to Sparta. Before he flew into the air, he was forcibly forced down by a strange force, so that he almost didn''t cry. NIMA, there are no air restrictions here.


    Most importantly, with his skillful low-altitude flight, some of those cannibal ants with ridiculously deformed wings also flew. No, it''s not flying, but gliding.


    It''s like a pheasant. Although it has wings and can soar in the sky, it can''t soar in the sky. Ding Ning guessed that it should be caused by the forbidden field, so these flying ants can''t evolve complete wings, so they can only glide like a pheasant.


    But it was this kind of gliding that brought great threat to Ding Ning, so that he had to land on the ground and run away with his legs.


    What made him most desperate was that he also tried to escape, but he didn''t expect that the underground of Huangsha was full of cannibal ant colonies, which scared him out of the sky. Without hesitation, he turned to the sky and flew low with his tired body on his wings.


    "MD, didn''t I pick your ancestral grave? Why do you keep staring at me?"


    After chasing for several hours, those cannibals still didn''t give up, but had a growing trend. Countless cannibals swarmed out, and the dense number was not counted at all


    Qing Dynasty, just like the black tide, runs through the depths of the whole desert, making Ding Ning cry without tears.


    He didn''t know that the cannibal ant that bit him had changed at the moment. A circle of golden stripes appeared on the black body, and even its volume became the size of a football. It commanded hundreds of millions of cannibals like a general to encircle and intercept Ding Ning. Three pairs of compound eyes stared at the tired figure, Even humanized flashing greedy color.


    We don''t know how many ant groups there are in the ten thousand ant desert. This is just the number of one group. Other groups are curious about them. We don''t know what kind of prey attracted all the soldiers and ants of the whole group.


    If Ding Ning knew that these countless terrible cannibals were just a group of soldier ants, he didn''t know whether they would be scared to death alive.


    "Wheeze, wheeze, gruel, it''s your life to meet me. I hope you can live when I die."


    As the toxin on his leg continued to spread, Ding Ning''s whole left leg was about to lose consciousness. He could only fly at low altitude with his wings and escape. At the moment, gruer, who was only about 100 kg, made him feel that he weighed more than 1000 kg, so he decided to put gruer into the water space to reduce the burden.


    But the next moment, the expression on Ding Ning''s face was dull, and he couldn''t earn money? How can this happen? The water space is not limited here?


    Ding Ning experimental put away a lot of yellow sand into the water space, no problem? It''s easy to earn, but why can''t gruel earn?


    This unexpected scene made Ding Ning look bitter. Although gruer was very light, it was definitely a great burden when his physical strength was greatly consumed.


    Especially with the spread of the toxin, his whole left leg had lost consciousness, which greatly reduced his speed. If he hadn''t been accelerating his glide by relying on his wings, he would have been submerged by the army of cannibals.


    It is the so-called double blessing and double misfortune. It happened that at this time, he was ill again, cold and fever, hot all over, and kept running his nose.


    I don''t know if it''s the toxin. The anti fever medicine he configured lost its function, which made him dizzy. He ran for his life aimlessly and madly relying on his survival instinct.


    Although he could throw gruer out to reduce his burden, he would never give up halfway since he decided to save him.


    Ding Ning didn''t know how long he had run or where he had gone. His mind was confused. He only knew that the army of cannibals behind him was still chasing him relentlessly and madly, leaving him with no way to heaven and no door to the earth. He could only mechanically flap his wings and fly away at low altitude.


    Gruer in his arms finally woke up and found that he was held in his arms by Princess dingning. Suddenly, he was ashamed and was about to break away from his arms, but he found that his face was red, his eyes were absent-minded, and his clear nose kept dripping, and some of it was still dripping on him.


    "You... What''s the matter with you? Are you okay?"


    This made gruer stiff, and he couldn''t ignore the clear snot of the goods. His beautiful big sea blue eyes stared nervously at Ding Ning and asked with concern.


    But at the moment, Ding Ning''s brain was in a confused state. He kept escaping by relying on his survival instinct. He couldn''t hear his words and ignored them at all.


    "Ding Ning, Ding Ning, you''re so hot. Is there something wrong?"


    Gruel was ashamed, angry and worried. He kept shouting his name, but he still didn''t get any response.


    This made him realize that Ding Ning''s state at the moment was very abnormal. He tried to break away from his arms. He thought it would be very difficult, but he didn''t expect that he would easily break away from his arms with just a slight earn. He hasn''t waited yet


    When he found out what was going on, Ding Ning fell to the ground and passed out in a coma.


    "Ding Ning, ah!"


    Gruer was stunned. As soon as he shouted, he stared in horror. He couldn''t believe looking at the wings behind Ding Ning. His brain fell into a blank. Was he a demon family?


    But at the moment, there was no room for him to think. The terrible army of cannibals like a sandstorm behind him made the yellow sand on the ground tremble and was coming quickly.


    Gruer gritted his teeth, stretched out his hand to pick up dingning and ran. After several hours of rest, his physical strength has completely recovered. Although dingning is much heavier than him, this weight is not a burden for him as a warrior. He continued his escape with long legs.


    Although the cannibal ant army has a large number and has an unusual desire for Ding Ning''s flesh and blood, after catching up for a few hours, their physical strength has decreased significantly, and their speed has slowed down a lot, which makes gruer feel a lot easier.


    This led him to have more flaws to help Ding Ning check his body. When he saw that Ding Ning''s whole left leg had turned blue and purple, gruer was thrilled. The softest place in his heart seemed to be hit by something. There was glittering in his sea blue eyes.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s frown and handsome face, gruer whispered, "fool, why are you so stupid?"


    He can fully imagine how Ding Ning spent these hours, especially when he woke up, Ding Ning''s empty and godless appearance of running for his life with instinct made him feel a pain in his heart.


    An unprecedented strange emotion is rising in the tip of the heart. The wave light flows in the beautiful eyes. The scallop like white teeth gently bite the red lips. It seems that they have made up their mind. They suddenly emit the blue luster of going to sea, and disappear in place like crossing time and space.


    Yellow sand trembled. The mighty army of cannibals stopped blankly and searched back and forth impatiently, but they couldn''t find the food shadow that could help them evolve. It took a long time to disperse one after another.


    In a strange sea blue space, Ding Ning was unconscious, and the cyan toxin was still spreading, which had penetrated into his waist and abdomen and filled his limbs and bones.


    At the moment, gruer has recovered her female body and become the angel Princess of Atlantis. A tangled color flashed in her beautiful big sea blue eyes, but she soon became firm, took off her clothes and revealed a beautiful body carved like ivory.


    Angel''s delicate and flawless face is full of blushes. Even if she has no personal knowledge, as the "Prince" of Atlantis, an ethnic group with difficult reproduction, she has received special education in this field since childhood. After integrating the artifact of sea blue heart, she knows that she has the talent to remove any toxins and heal wounds in the world.


    Angel Dai frowned, and her beautiful face was distorted by pain. After a long time of relief, she began to gently sway and continue her poison treatment journey.


    Dimly, Ding Ning felt that his soul was cheering, and his 18000 pores were stretched out. Each cell was like immersed in the mother''s amniotic fluid. The surging vitality was constantly flowing and spreading in all parts, and even the injured spirit was healing rapidly at an unimaginable speed.


    The comfortable and complete feeling from the soul made him like climbing the top of the cloud. Subconsciously, he swayed with the light swing and wanted to explore the mystery of the higher cloud.


    Angel''s pretty face was crimson, and the desire from the depths of her soul made her abandon all her reserve and shyness, and forget her feelings and sing like the sound of nature

 Chapter 1588

    I didn''t find it. I don''t know when a virtual shadow of a human body and fish''s tail emerged behind her, and gradually integrated with her.


    I don''t know how long later, Ding Ning was shocked and slowly opened his eyes. He found himself lying in the desert, with stars in the sky and a bright moon shining on the whole desert.


    "Was the previous scene a dream?"


    Dingning''s eyes flashed a confused color and whispered.


    If it is a dream, why is the memory so clear?


    Who is that beautiful girl?


    Sea blue hair, crystal clear eyes like blue crystal and soft body like water make him feel so real that it doesn''t look like a dream at all.


    Also, at the last moment, did the mermaid shadow emerge behind the girl? Why is Yi Yi integrated with her?


    Too many puzzles and too many questions made Ding Ning at a loss. He glanced at the water space subconsciously, but his whole body was shocked. He opened his eyes in horror and disappeared.


    The inexplicable panic made Ding Ning get up and search every corner of the water space again and again, but the fact that he disappeared made him like his heart was gripped by an invisible big hand, and the pain made him unable to breathe.


    "Yiyi, where are you? Don''t be kidding. Come out quickly and don''t scare me."


    Ding Ning''s voice trembled and whispered as if he had been bitten by thunder, and constantly swam away in an attempt to find Yiyi''s figure. Unfortunately, the familiar Mermaid figure was always missing.


    The great panic made him lose his mind. He didn''t realize that his wounded soul had healed at the moment. The skin of the wound bitten by cannibal ants was as smooth as jade, and there was no sign of injury.


    The blue and purple toxin has also healed without medicine. There is endless spiritual liquid flowing in the meridians. It is circulating all over the world and absorbing the aura of the outside world all the time.


    Mermaid has incomparable special feelings for him. She accompanied him all the way and never gave up. Unknowingly, she has become an indispensable part of his life.


    "Yiyi, the name of my previous life is Yiyi. It''s a nice name. Just, do you love me in the previous life or in this life?"


    Still in the sea blue space, the sea blue hair was scattered on angel''s round fragrant shoulder, and the clear big eyes of blue crystal looked at Ding Ning''s figure on the blue water curtain like a madman, with some sweetness and some bitterness in his heart.


    She didn''t expect that, feeling Ding Ning''s persistence in her, she resolutely decided to sacrifice her innocence to dispel poison and heal him, but she didn''t expect to wake up part of the memory of her previous life.


    The memory is incomplete and vague. I only vaguely remember that I was a mermaid emperor with a crown on my head and roamed the world in my previous life, with countless people under my hands.


    The fusion of the memories of previous lives and this life reminds her of rumors about the origin of the family.


    It is said that Atlantis is not a native creature of the earth, but from an exotic starry sky, a world full of sea water.


    It was only after some irresistible disaster in that world that the ancestors of Atlantis came to the earth with the heart of the artifact ocean through time and space.


    The truth of history has long been lost in the years, and even the people of Atlantis just regard it as a legend.


    But it is undeniable that even though Atlantis has been handed down for millions of years, the biological patterns similar to mermaids can still be recognized on the mottled walls in the ancestral temple.


    Even the clan emblem is also a mermaid pattern. Of course, this means that only a few legitimate family members with pure Atlantis blood can have such a supreme clan


    Badge.


    The mixed blood lineage of the branch, the peripheral members and the family emblem are waves. According to the level of status, the number of waves will also be different, so as to identify the status in the family.


    Like old green, his family emblem is three waves. Although he is famous in the outside world, he is a servant with extremely low status in the Atlantis family. Only those with more than four waves can be regarded as the branch blood of the Atlantis family.


    However, as the representative of Atlantis and the old servant who took care of angel from childhood, old Green''s cultivation is also quite good, and his status is very special. Even the four ripple family branches dare not disrespect him.


    The four to six corrugations are the family emblem of the family branch blood, and the seven to nine corrugations are the family emblem of the family lineage. Only the lineage of the main lineage in power has the right to wear the mermaid emblem.


    Angel, as the lineage of Atlantis and the future Little Lord, has been qualified to wear the mermaid emblem since birth, but the ripple is only seven. Only after she has made great contributions to the family can she be qualified to increase to eight ripples; After becoming the owner of the family, it will naturally increase to nine ripples, which means having supreme rights in the family.


    These ripples are not as simple as the family emblem, but have magical power. Each additional ripple will increase the wearer''s affinity for the water element and increase its strength.


    Angel always thought that mermaid was just a belief like existence, but now she realized that perhaps the legend was not a legend, but the truth of the truth.


    The Atlantis family lived in a world full of oceans a long time ago. They fled to the earth to survive in order to avoid disasters.


    What she and Ding Ning, including everyone in Langya secret land, don''t know is that at the moment they fit together, the outside world has undergone amazing upheaval.


    Siberian magic abyss, black fog rising, constantly rising into the sky, changing various forms in the air, like a group of demons and terrible, shrouding the dark sky over the whole magic abyss.


    In the deepest part of the abyss, there was an earth shaking roar. The roar was full of towering anger. The whole earth was shaking for it. It was as if a peerless demon was about to get out of trouble, which flustered all the strong people who felt it and gave birth to strong anxiety.


    The dark fog and the terrible roar lasted for more than half an hour, and then gradually recovered under the suppression of the continuously lit Taoist runes in the magic abyss.


    "The great disaster of heaven and earth seems to be coming ahead of time. What happened can change the demon yuan. Even my Xuanling tortoise shell can''t speculate."


    In the wooden house of Tianji Pavilion in Wulun Valley, Tianji Zi''s face was pale without human color, and his mouth was filled with blood stains. The whole person seemed to have been emptied of all his energy. His breath leaned against the wall and whispered to himself, as if he had aged for decades.


    On the wooden table in front of him, a tortoise shell with mysterious lines and symbols was torn apart.


    Hearing the sound, tianxuanzi, who broke in, looked at the scene in the house and suddenly became frightened. Even his voice changed its tone: "elder martial brother, aren''t you dying? He even used Xuanling tortoise shell, which can suck up your longevity yuan."


    "The great disaster is coming. There will be no finished eggs under the cover of the nest. What''s the difference between early death and late death?"


    Tianji Zi drooped his head decadent, and his muddy eyes were full of gray fog. He whispered hard and bitter: "even the Xuanling tortoise shell can''t calculate. He was condemned by heaven. It''s unimaginable. Who is the one who controls all this with the three realms as the chessboard..."


    "Elder martial brother, stop talking and have a good rest. There will always be a way."


    Tianxuanzi doesn''t care whether to rob or not. He cares


    Only the elder martial brother''s life, hurried forward to help him, and said sternly: "even if the great disaster is coming, there will naturally be people who should be robbed. My Tianji pavilion just calculates the fate of heaven and earth, and must not go against the sky to participate in it. Otherwise, the gods and souls will be destroyed, and heaven and earth will be difficult to tolerate. This is the ancestral training. You must not spy on the heaven''s secrets, violate the ancestral training, and push the thread of vitality without authorization."


    "I''d like to deduce, but I''m willing but not able."


    Tianjizi shook his head and sighed. He opened his mouth and vomited a big mouthful of blood. The flustered tianxuanzi quickly took out a handful of pills and stuffed them into his mouth, so that his breath gradually calmed down.


    "What pill is this? It has the miraculous effect of replenishing vital qi and blood?"


    Tianjizi''s eyes brightened and looked at tianxuanzi in surprise and asked.


    "This is a Qi and blood pill refined by Ding Ning. It can quickly recover all injuries and replenish vitality. I wouldn''t be willing to take it out if senior brother wasn''t bitten back."


    Tianxuanzi said with meat pain on his face.


    However, Tianji Zi showed a thoughtful look and whispered in a slightly undetectable voice, "is it possible that he is the one who should be robbed by reversing heaven and earth, continuing vitality and seizing the creation of heaven and earth?"


    "What are you talking about, senior brother? Who should be robbed?"


    Tianxuanzi didn''t hear clearly and asked with a puzzled face.


    "Oh, nothing. Don''t let the secret out."


    Tianjizi said perfunctorily.


    "Play tricks, why don''t you be a god stick."


    Tianxuanzi turned his mouth and muttered angrily.


    Tianji smiled without saying anything, but his eyes twinkled. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    With a flash of human shadow, the space rippled.


    A figure wearing a crown suddenly appeared on the edge of the magic abyss as if passing through time and space. His eyes suddenly lit up like the sun and moon. The two beams of light seemed to penetrate the nothingness and spread to the depths of the magic abyss, as if he wanted to see through everything.


    Poof!


    The emperor suddenly spurted blood from his mouth and retreated quickly. His eyes were red and swollen. There was blood flowing out of his eyes, and his face was shocked.


    He is the emperor of the world. Even if he is seriously injured, ordinary strong people in the realm of God can''t hurt him at all.


    But he never thought that he didn''t even see anything in the depths of the demon abyss and was eaten back, which made him how he could not be shocked.


    "What kind of secret is there, Mo yuan?"


    The emperor''s face was uncertain. After thinking for a long time, he turned and raised his feet. He stepped out and disappeared in place.


    ¡­¡­


    In the shaman temple on the snowy mountain, countless believers of grassland nationalities worship piously.


    Suddenly, there was a rustle of violent vibration in the snow mountain. Countless rocks wrapped in ice and snow slid down the mountain, and there was a loud noise. The frightened believers suddenly opened their eyes and stood up in fear. Is there an earthquake?


    But the vibration was only fleeting, and soon restored calm. The believers were calm. With a fanatical look on their faces, they worshipped the invisible gods enshrined in the temple more piously.


    Click, click!


    The back mountain, an unchanging frozen mountain range for thousands of years, with a slight and undetectable sound, cobweb like cracks continue to spread around.


    At one moment, in the dense cracks, with a bang, a piece of cold ice burst open, revealing a dark cave.


    A moment later, a golden light flickered in the cave, and a figure suddenly appeared outside the cave.


    The figure was several feet tall. The bird head, human body and donkey tail seemed to feel that this image was bad. The figure shook his head. The bird head instantly turned into a human face, and the figure shrunk sharply. In the twinkling of an eye, it turned into a big man with a height of one meter nine.

 Chapter 1589

    The burly man turned his head and looked at the donkey''s tail behind him. A look of disgust appeared in his shining eyes.


    But it seemed that there was nothing to do about it. He scratched his head in distress, and the surging blood gas filled the whole body. In the blink of an eye, he changed into a blood red armor, and then stretched out his hand to tuck the donkey''s tail into his pants to cover it. Then he swaggered out.


    Although he walked like a normal person, he appeared tens of meters away in one step, but disappeared in a few steps.


    ¡­¡­


    When Lop Nur lost the sea of death, an old man with ragged clothes and beard who could not see his true face was lying on his back with a large kitchen knife, crossing his legs, closing his eyes, humming a tune and leisurely basking in the sun.


    Suddenly, it seemed that he opened his muddy and godless old eyes and looked sideways at the direction of the magic abyss. At this moment, the lost and godless eyes burst out a terrible light and restored a glimmer of clarity.


    Just a little meditation, just like a ghost, he stood up, raised the large kitchen knife in his hand and cut off towards the empty ground.


    Strangely, this knife seems to have no effect. Neither the earth shaking earth has been cut into a huge pit, nor the terrorist momentum of destroying the sky and earth. It seems that it is just a knife at will.


    When the old man waved his knife, he didn''t take another look. He turned and stepped out. When he settled down, he was already standing on the huge kitchen knife. A black light flashed like a meteor. The kitchen knife suddenly disappeared into the sky with the old man.


    Five minutes later, in situ, a violent spatial fluctuation came. A light door quietly emerged.


    In the light door, a big man with a Qiu beard stretched out his head and looked around for a long time. Then he said happily in a strange language: "the old madman is gone."


    "Have you really left? Great, MD, this damn old madman has blocked our family for more than 40 years. We can only shrink."


    A suffocating hoarse voice came from behind the light door.


    "There''s no way. The old madman is too powerful. Coupled with the exclusion and suppression of the will of the three circles, we can''t give full play to our real combat power. We''re not the opponent of the old madman."


    The bearded man was also full of frustration and said depressed.


    "Be careful. Although the old Madman''s brain is abnormal, he is crafty. To be cautious, we''d better make sure that the old madman really left before we go out."


    Another steady voice came from behind the light door.


    "Hum, misri, it was because of your timidity and prudence that the old madman succeeded in the empty city plan twenty years ago. My family missed a good opportunity to leave the secret place. It was not easy to wait until he left this time. We must move the whole family and leave here this time."


    The hoarse voice grumbled discontentedly.


    "Cough, how can I know that the old madman is unconscious and can still use tricks? I also think of the safety of my people."


    Misri, the master of steady voice, said awkwardly.


    "Come on, don''t find a reason here. I''ve been trapped in this secret place for more than 40 years. I''m so crazy. Go, go immediately. I can''t miss the good time to leave."


    His hoarse voice impatiently interrupted misri''s explanation and couldn''t wait to show his body from the light door.


    "Well... Jimmy, it''s better to be safe. Let people explore the way before making a decision. If the old madman kills a gun while we''re moving, we''ll be finished."


    Misri still felt uneasy and tried to dissuade him.


    "That''s enough, misri, don''t use caution to hide your cowardice. Don''t forget that the three of us are strong in the realm of God. Although we are suppressed by the three realms and can''t use power beyond the realm of holy martial arts, the old madman is not the same? Even if he kills a rifle, the three of us work together to block other people to escape and integrate into these humble aborigines, the old madman is even there With great ability, it is impossible to find out everyone. There is nothing to be afraid of. "


    Jimmy rebuffed impatiently, turned to the bearded man and said with a gloomy face, "what do you say, Alan?"


    Although the bearded man looked rough, he didn''t seem to have any ideas. He said quietly, "anyway, this is an opportunity and it''s worth taking a risk, but what misri said is also reasonable. We must be careful, otherwise, if the old madman really wants to kill back, I''m afraid we''ll be unlucky."


    "Bah, Alan, you''re so big for nothing. You''re more cowardly than that coward in missley. Aren''t you an old madman? If we work together, will we still be afraid of him?"


    When Jimmy saw Allen''s ambiguous answer and the way neither side offended, he suddenly flew into a rage and scolded with contempt on his face.


    Alan turned black, With a gloomy face: "Jimmy, you didn''t have your current accomplishments and didn''t see the horror of the old madman with your own eyes. Misri and I witnessed it at the scene at that time. Do you think the joint efforts of Kay, varos and Proca are weaker than the three of us? But what happened? Two of the three adults died and one was seriously injured. Only Kay fled back to the secret place and is still closed now Shut up and heal, or you think we''ll be so afraid of old madmen? Did he dare not show up after being closed by him for forty years? "


    Jimia was stifled by his words. Although he had heard of the terrible of the old madman, he had never really seen it. In addition, he was a rising star in the family who had just risen for a few years. With the breakthrough of cultivation, he had become one of the three leaders of the ethnic group, and his mind naturally expanded. He always felt that Alan and misri were too conservative.


    At the moment, hearing that Allen held the old madman so high, I naturally felt very unconvinced, and immediately snorted coldly: "this time and that time, after all, the aborigines here have limited longevity. As the old madman is old, maybe his strength has long declined."


    "Although it''s possible, we can''t take it lightly. After all, it''s related to the safety of our whole ethnic group. The old madman hasn''t appeared for a long time. He should have gone far. But for the sake of safety, we''d better send someone to investigate around first. If we find the old madman back, we can withdraw to the secret place in time so that we won''t be caught by surprise."


    Misri is calm and cautious. He knows that Jimmy is becoming increasingly arrogant with the breakthrough of cultivation and the rise of his status. His character is also rebellious and arrogant. However, for the sake of the overall situation, he always gives way to three points. At the moment, he puts forward his own views tactfully.


    "There''s no need to send someone. The old madman must have gone far. If you don''t trust me, I''ll check it myself. You organize the people to leave."


    Misri is the person in charge designated by Lord Kay. He is in absolute authority among the three leaders, always pressing Jimmy and Allen.


    Allen has no opinion by nature, but he has no objection when he meets Wei''an, but the conceited Jimmy is very unconvinced and thinks he is the best leader. Seeing misley''s cautious appearance, he immediately said with contempt.


    "Is this too risky?"


    Missley shook his head and said nothing, but Alan felt something wrong and said aloud.


    Although he despised Jimmy''s arrogance and domineering, after all, he didn''t want to see anything happen to Jimmy because they were the three strong men at the top of the realm.


    "There are so many dangers. Don''t talk nonsense. This Kung Fu has long been explored. It''s settled."


    Jimmy said impatiently, holding a stomach fire in his heart, and jumped out.


    Ah!


    But the next moment, Jimmy uttered an earth shaking howl. The frightened misri and Alan were as frightened as a lost dog. They slipped back to the secret place, stared at the screaming Jimmy in horror, trembled all over, and kept muttering, "how could this be? How could it be?"


    It turned out that the knife waved by the old madman before he left seemed motionless, but in fact there was a terrible meaning of the knife. Jimmy carelessly plunged into it and was broken into pieces without resistance. In the twinkling of an eye, there was only a skeleton frame left, and black blood scattered on the ground with the broken meat.


    Fortunately, mijiya is also a strong person at the peak of transforming God. The spirit has been refined perfectly. Although the cultivation achievements have been suppressed, the destruction of the body is not fatal enough. Just like the essence of the spirit, he suddenly abandoned the body and jumped into the light door of the secret place in panic.


    "Close the door, close the door."


    Missley''s face turned white and roared at the top of his voice.


    Alan, who was frightened, reacted and hurriedly closed the door of the secret place with misri. After a space ripple, the light door disappeared in place.


    But since the old madman had a back hand, it was not so simple. Migia fled into the secret place and had not had time to breathe. The terrible knife idea broke out in his spirit like a maggot on the tarsal bone. He rolled all over the ground and screamed bitterly.


    "No, the sword will enter the soul. Send migia to the epidemic master to heal."


    Missley shouted in panic.


    More than ten clansmen on their side hurriedly surrounded them and tried to carry Jimmy''s spirit to the epidemic master for healing with a special secret method.


    Misri and Allen had a look of apology in their eyes. They knew that the meaning of the knife was not so easy to resolve. Now whoever touched Jimmy would be entangled by the meaning of the knife.


    It is necessary to sacrifice these low-level clansmen. After all, people are selfish. As leaders, they will not take risks.


    Ah ah!


    A shrill scream came. These people who fled to jimia were soldiers with low cultivation. They couldn''t stand the destruction of the sword. In the twinkling of an eye, they were killed and died. Only a pile of stumped limbs and broken arms were left on the ground, soaked in black blood.


    These low-level clansmen succeeded in thinning out the terrible knife intention, and Jimmy''s pressure was greatly reduced. The residual knife intention was not enough to destroy his spirit, but he could barely suppress it.


    Jimmy closed his eyes painfully and didn''t dare to look at the slightly compassionate eyes of missley and Allen. He was sad because he knew that he was about to follow in the footsteps of Lord Kay and needed decades or even hundreds of years to gradually erase the meaning of the knife.


    Even worse, he is worse than Lord Kay. After all, Lord Kay''s body has not been destroyed, but he only has a broken spirit. It is extremely difficult to rebuild his body and restore his previous cultivation.


    Misri sighed and waved to turn the bones of those low-level people into nothingness. Then he called some elite soldiers again and sent Jimmy to the epidemic division to recuperate.


    "It''s terrible. It''s really terrible. I didn''t expect that the old madman not only didn''t retreat with age, but became more terrible."


    Alan breathed heavily, his face was full of lingering palpitations, and his heart jumped wildly.


    I was secretly glad. Fortunately, I didn''t listen to Jimmy and went out to investigate without authorization. Otherwise, I would be the one who ended up with Jimmy now.


    "The old Madman''s backhand has been undertaken by Jimmy. Maybe we can try to go out."


    Missley swallowed his saliva and took a deep breath into his airway.

 Chapter 1590

    "No, no, no, that old madman is not that simple. He must have a backhand. He must not go out. I don''t want to end up like Jimmy."


    Alan was so frightened that he shook his head like a rattle.


    Misri was also a little hairy when he said this, and his eyes showed the color of thinking: "since the old madman left the knife meaning, it means that he really left. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. We must not miss it. Do you think he can stay unlimited with this terrible knife meaning?"


    The fear in Allen''s eyes hasn''t faded, but he thinks what misri said is reasonable. After all, according to common sense, the more powerful things are, the more they consume when used, and there can''t be any restrictions.


    And this kind of knife intention that can instantly destroy the flesh of the strong man of God, the old madman will have to pay a lot of price if he can leave one, and the possibility of leaving the second is very small.


    But people like the old madman can''t be measured by common sense. Allen''s fear of him comes from the depths of his soul. Although he is a little excited, he still tangles: "what if he leaves the second and the third?"


    "Jimmy was arrogant before and had to go out by himself. Now we can send some cannon fodder to test."


    Misri has recovered from his fear and said with confidence.


    Alan''s eyes lit up, patted his forehead and said excitedly, "yes, how can I forget that there seems to be a track and field horse racing story in the history of aborigines. We can send some low-level people to kill his backhand."


    "In that case, we''ll send someone to investigate now."


    When missley saw that Alan agreed with him, he immediately smiled with relief.


    It''s not that he had to ask Allen''s consent to carry out his plan, but this temptation is likely to kill many people.


    Even the low-level clansmen are clansmen. The clansmen are closely related and the relationship is intertwined. His arbitrary words are likely to cause the dissatisfaction of some high-level clansmen.


    But if Allen agrees, the situation will be different. When the three leaders were badly hurt in jimia, the decision made by their two supreme leaders is the supreme resolution, and no one dares to have an opinion.


    Jimmy''s tragedy has long spread throughout the secret territory. Those low-level people who are regarded as cannon fodder are not stupid. They know that they are likely to end up worse than Jimmy.


    However, despite their unwillingness, misri and Allen made a heavy promise on the moral commanding height, saying that they sacrificed for the fate of the ethnic group and the ethnic group would take care of their families. They could only bite their teeth and go out of the secret place to investigate with fear and luck.


    It''s a kilometer around. There''s no response. The cannon fodder is a little more psychologically stable.


    Two kilometers... Three kilometers... Ten kilometers... Twenty kilometers... Fifty kilometers


    The heart of the cannon fodder finally fell back to the real place, and ran back happily to report the lifting of the danger.


    Misri and Allen were overjoyed and praised the cannon fodder. They immediately organized people to prepare for the migration. The news spread, and the whole ethnic group was jubilant and jubilant, preparing for the migration of the ethnic group.


    After all, although the secret place is good, the place is so big. They don''t want to be trapped here all their life. The outside world may be helpless, but it must be more wonderful.


    The elite soldiers gathered quickly. Under the leadership of the leaders of the major legions, they bravely went out of the secret territory and spread around the secret territory to prevent other changes.


    Missley and Allen were in high spirits. The joy of getting out of trouble made them look at each other and laugh proudly.


    Misri''s eyes flashed cold and said gnashing his teeth: "the divine organization cheated us and trapped our family here for thousands of years. It''s time to recover this blood debt."


    "Yes, this time our family has to pay with blood and kill all these humble aborigines. However, the old madman is so difficult. How should we deal with it?"


    Alan''s face was excited one moment, and the next moment he looked afraid and said with worry.


    "Don''t worry, when we find a safe place to stay, we will immediately let the people disperse into the aborigines, and then we will find a way to get in touch with the ancestral land, open the space channel, and send immortal class to resist the will of the heaven of the three realms. At that time, as long as there is no suppression of the will of the three realms, with our cultivation, an old madman is not a mole ant that can be crushed to death ¡£¡±


    Missley had planned for a long time and said with confidence.


    "Well, as long as cultivation is not suppressed, I can crush the mole ant of the old madman with one finger."


    Alan has much fear and hatred for the old madmen. They are the strong men at the top of the holy land, but they have been blocked by a mere holy army mole ant for 40 years. How can he not feel oppressed.


    "And the damn God descendant organization cheated us into this damn secret place and sealed it. They have been trapped for thousands of years. The most hateful thing is that they are so bold that they dare to take our people as mice to do genetic experiments. It''s an unforgivable sin."


    Missley said gnashing his teeth.


    To say hate, although he also hates the old madman, he also hates the divine organization. At the beginning, they came to the three realms through the weak points left by Kunpeng when opening the space. They wanted to conquer the world, but they didn''t expect that when they passed through the space channel, the terrible force of time and space caused heavy losses to their millions of troops, and less than 100000 people arrived in the three realms alive.


    In addition, the exclusion and suppression of the will of the three realms to other races have greatly limited their cultivation.


    Just when they were ready to find a place to heal their wounds and then launch a war, the divine origin organization took the initiative to find them and negotiate a deal. It was willing to provide them with a secret place free from the suppression of heaven, but they needed their help to take the blood samples of two powerful people who turned the top of the divine world.


    The rebellious black blood epidemic clan is not willing to trade with the humble aborigines. The fierce fighting between the two sides. However, although their cultivation level is much higher than that of the members of the divine descent organization, because they are alien, they are strongly suppressed and rebounded by the will of heaven. In addition, almost everyone is hurt when passing through the space channel.


    In this case, although there are many strong black blood epidemic families, they can''t help occupying the God descendant organization with favorable weather, place and people, and end up killing one thousand enemies and losing eight hundred.


    Finally, the leader of the black blood epidemic family saw that there were only more than 60000 people left in the ethnic group with less than 100000 troops, and basically all were injured. They could not bear the loss, so they had to compromise with the divine organization and agreed to their requirements.


    When they first entered the secret territory, the divine origin organization was also polite to them, but unexpectedly, after they successfully obtained the blood samples of the two strong men who turned into gods, the divine origin organization immediately turned ruthless, sealed the secret territory where they hid, and made them trapped animals in the cage.


    It''s not without any confidence that the black blood epidemic family dare to enter the secret territory. They are accompanied by a god sealing master who is proficient in sealing. They don''t take it seriously when the secret territory is sealed. They are just angry at the crossing of rivers and bridges of the God descendant organization.


    However, they still underestimated the divine descendant organization after all. The seal turned out to be an ancient seal, full of terrible seal power, and even the divine seal teacher could not crack it in a short time.


    Even so, the black blood epidemic family didn''t take it seriously. After all, they need time to heal. When the injury recovers, it''s almost time for the divine seal master to break the seal.


    But the next development was completely beyond their expectation. The ancient seal was internal but not external, which meant that although they could not get out, the divine organization could enter the secret place at any time.


    But when they knew this, it was too late. A small number of Shenfeng teachers were unprepared and sneaked into the secret territory by the strong members of the divine organization, which made the time to break the seal a long way off.


    Only a thousand days of being a thief can''t prevent a thousand days of being a thief. The black blood epidemic family angrily strengthened their vigilance, but the divine descent organization seemed to have expected that it would disappear for a long time.


    After a long time, the black blood epidemic family was tired physically and mentally, so they relaxed their vigilance. Knowing that they might not be able to get out in a short time, they began to formulate a plan to reproduce the population, took the few female soldiers in the army as a reproduction tool, began to reproduce and increase the population.


    But unexpectedly, more than ten years later, the strong members of the divine race organization suddenly sneaked in again and abducted all the newborns and teenagers of the black blood epidemic family. They went to do some genetic experiments, which made the black blood epidemic family furious, but they had no choice but to secretly strengthen their vigilance.


    However, the divine descendant organization is very clever. It disappeared for several years, but when it appeared, it must have taken their descendants away when the black blood epidemic family had completely relaxed their vigilance.


    The black blood epidemic family was angry. The divine descent organization wanted to break their roots. After urgent consultation, all newborns took the way of centralized protection. At any time, there should be at least ten black blood epidemic family soldiers around them.


    Sure enough, in this way, it is much more difficult for divine organizations to abduct newborns again, and it has also damaged many strong people in the secret place.


    While the black blood epidemic family was celebrating, the divine descent organization suddenly changed its strategy and killed those female soldiers, which plunged the black blood epidemic family into a serious reproductive crisis.


    While the black blood epidemic clan was in panic, the divine origin organization unexpectedly sent a large number of Terran women.


    Love between men and women is the way of heaven and family. Although the black blood epidemic family realizes that this is a conspiracy of divine descent organization and wants to gradually dilute their blood of black blood epidemic family with Terran women, they have no choice and can''t refuse the temptation of Terran women in the secret realm of Yang prosperity and Yin decline.


    Fortunately, they are not unprepared. They have long protected the surviving purebred black blood epidemic women as a national treasure and specially bred purebred blood for the strongest of their ethnic groups.


    Misri, Allen and others are the pure blood of the ethnic group. Such pure blood has an extraordinary position in the ethnic group and enjoys the best resources and cultivation environment. Ethnic leaders can only be produced in their pure blood.


    But in this way, the black blood epidemic family has the distinction of pure blood and mixed blood. The base number of mixed blood people is very large, accounting for almost more than 80% of the whole ethnic group, and the pure blood epidemic family is less than 20%.


    Strong fortresses are often conquered from the inside. It has to be said that divine descent organizations are very poisonous and want to create their internal conflicts without blood to weaken their overall strength.


    There is a class division within the black blood epidemic family, and the minority informs the majority, and the consequences can be imagined.


    In history, mixed race people have had many riots because of unfair treatment. If they were not pure blood, they would enjoy the best resources, practice the best skills, and have the highest chance of becoming strong. If they were suppressed with strong force, I''m afraid the pure blood people would have been destroyed long ago.


    But this also makes the population of the black blood epidemic family decrease sharply, and the probability of the birth of the strong is also declining. If this continues, sooner or later they will perish themselves.

 Chapter 1591

    It''s just that people are not as good as heaven. Maybe the black school epidemic family should not die.


    Hundreds of years ago, there were several amazing figures among the mixed race people. They became gods by relying on the notes left by the gods.


    The black blood epidemic family has been trapped for nearly ten thousand years and doesn''t want to leave this damn secret place all the time. It''s not easy to see the hope of getting rid of the difficulties. Naturally, they attach great importance to these mixed race people. Even the strong people of the pure blood family who have always been high-minded treat them with courtesy and respect, and their resources are greatly inclined to them.


    In this way, although the status of mixed race people is still far lower than that of pure blood people, their voice in the ethnic group has also increased greatly, which indirectly eased the sharp contradiction between them and pure blood people.


    The ethnic group once again worked together to cooperate with the God seal master to erase the seal, and the ethnic group population gradually began to increase.


    Thanks to the God descendant organization, the population of the black blood epidemic family has exceeded one million for ten thousand years. However, after several riots and bloody massacres in history, the population of the whole ethnic group is not much worse than that when it first came to the secret territory, and it adds up to only more than 100000 people.


    But over the past few hundred years, the population of ethnic groups has increased sharply, almost quadrupled, reaching an amazing more than 400000 people.


    Although most of these increased populations are mixed race people, the population base is large, and the probability of the strong increases.


    In addition, the discourse power of those divine masters is increasing day by day, so that the mixed race people with good qualifications can also get good cultivation conditions and resources, and gradually compete with the pure blood people.


    Especially decades ago, after the seal was wiped out and the door of the secret place was finally opened, the momentum of the mixed race people had reached the peak of history. If an old madman had not suddenly blocked the door for nearly 40 years, the whole black blood epidemic family would have left this damn secret place to make waves.


    However, it has to be said that the ethnic group is no longer dominated by pure blood people. Mixed blood people have gradually stepped onto the stage of the high-level ethnic group, and Jimmy is one of the representative figures.


    Misri was careful and pretended to be cowardly and afraid. He may not have taken the opportunity to eradicate his dissidents. After all, in the eyes of noble pure blood people, mijiya is a hybrid hybrid. Why should he be on an equal footing with them.


    Therefore, this time, he not only successfully killed people with a knife, eradicated migia, a arrogant bastard, but also finally paved the way to leave the secret land. It is conceivable that misri was happy.


    But when he remembered that the grievances over the past ten thousand years were all caused by the divine organization, the new hatred and old hatred were added together, which made misri gnash his teeth, and he wanted to settle with the divine organization immediately.


    It''s a pity that neither pleasure nor hatred can keep him for long. The overwhelming terror knife awn outside the secret territory suddenly bloomed. The huge number of elite soldiers were hanged by the dense terror knife only in time to scream, and no one survived.


    In the sky, the Dao mang Hui like destroying the sky and the earth made a torrent of Dao light and swept towards the gate of the secret territory. It was frightening to see countless cobweb like fine space cracks in the places along the way.


    "Go back, go!"


    Misri and Allen were pale and shrieked in a different voice. They rushed like a lost dog into the light door from the people who were moving out one after another.


    Poof poof!


    Those people who had not yet understood what was going on and moved out happily were instantly annihilated by the terrible torrent of knife light without response. There were endless screams, and only a section of black and red blood mud was left on the ground.


    "Close the door, close the door now."


    Misri''s face turned green. Regardless of whether there were people outside the door or not, he did not hesitate to join hands with Alan to close the door of the secret land.


    "Lord missley and Lord Allen, what''s going on? We need an explanation."


    The crowd made angry accusations. After all, those people who were locked out of the door had their relatives and friends.


    "I also want everyone''s safety. Sometimes, necessary sacrifices are inevitable. For the safety of most people, we can only make such a helpless choice. I hope you can understand."


    In the face of these people, misri didn''t look cautious before. He said softly and hard.


    "You said it was safe outside. Why did this happen suddenly? The outside needs an explanation."


    "Yes, we must give us an explanation today."


    "Hum, Lord migia almost died, but you were unharmed. All the people who died were our mixed race people. What''s the conspiracy?"


    "In my opinion, it is some people who want to take the opportunity to eradicate their dissidents that take our lives."


    "We used to be pure blood people, and it''s not up to us to become mixed blood people. Why are you more noble than us? You use us as cannon fodder every time."


    "Let''s invite Lord kliman and Lord molos to comment. Today, we must give us an explanation."


    "Even if it is unintentional, they are also wrong in decision-making and must give us an explanation."


    ¡­¡­


    The crowd was filled with emotion and righteous indignation. You and I forced the two leaders, missley and Allen, to give an explanation.


    The mixed race people had doubts and dissatisfaction with the fact that migia had become a loser, but they were excited by the news that they were finally able to leave this damn secret place, so they suppressed that dissatisfaction. Even if misri took the low-level mixed race people as cannon fodder to explore the way, they did not express any objection. After all, the overall situation is important.


    As the saying goes, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. They were happily ready to move. Unexpectedly, there was a sudden change and so many people died. The most important thing is that the hope of leaving was also extinct. Under the strong disappointment, the previously suppressed discontent broke out immediately. Misri and Allen are the top decision makers and pure blood people, Naturally, it has become the goal of their vent.


    Seeing the public anger, misri and Allen were also shocked. They could not suppress their accomplishments in this secret realm. Although their accomplishments were much higher than those of these mixed race people, the number of these people was really terrible. There were also some strong people in the early and middle stages of Huashen realm. If there was a riot, they would be torn to pieces in two minutes.


    Allen had no idea. Seeing that the situation was getting worse and falling in an uncontrollable direction, he was at a loss and looked at missley.


    "Don''t panic, don''t quarrel. Listen to our explanation. Migia didn''t listen to our advice and insisted on exploring the way in person before she fell into the enemy''s trick. However, in order to take you away, we sent some people to the outside world to investigate at the risk of their lives. We informed you to move after confirming that there was no danger, but we didn''t expect that the enemy was so cunning, The sword intention under the cloth needs the touch of high-level martial artists to stimulate. It''s beyond our expectation to get to this point. Anyway, Alan and I, as decision makers, really should bear some responsibility. "


    Misri secretly beat the drum in his heart. Knowing that today was a bad day, he was afraid that there would be another riot. It was definitely a fatal blow to the black blood epidemic family. He quickly explained in a loud voice.


    In his heart, he said secretly. No wonder the old madman was like a psycho all day. He slashed East and West in the open space. He always thought that the old madman was idle and sick.


    It was not until this moment that he suddenly reacted. It turned out that the old madman had premeditated and wanted to release the intention of the knife. Even if it was stronger than the old madman, it was impossible to lay down so many meanings of the knife in a short time, but he had already begun to lay out the layout. For so many years, it seemed that he had been chopping irregularly, but in fact he was quietly laying the intention of the knife into a big array of the intention of the knife, Wait for the critical moment to inspire.


    With the arrogant personality of the old madman, he naturally doesn''t look down on the people of the black blood epidemic family who have low cultivation. The sword intention array deliberately arranged needs to be inspired by the breath of the strong in the divine realm.


    Therefore, the low-level clansmen didn''t find any abnormality when exploring the road, but when the elite soldiers explored, the Dao intention array was triggered immediately.


    Because the army heads of elite soldiers are held by the strong in the early or middle stage of Huashen, and their breath meets the conditions to trigger the knife array.


    Good calculation, what a good calculation.


    This is to take all their reactions into account. Ah, old madman, are you really crazy or fake crazy?


    Misri was full of bitterness. He had always been conceited and resourceful. At the moment, he had to say a big word to the unpredictable old madman.


    Because he knew that the painstaking layout with the pen of an old madman could not be as simple as killing some elite of the clan.


    Quickly sort out a reasonable logic in your mind to analyze the intention of the old madman.


    According to his inference, the old madman must have something important to leave for a period of time. In order not to let them slip away at this opportunity, he set up a knife array.


    Dao Yi array broke the void and replaced him to guard the door. The space crack formed will take about three months to completely heal, which shows that he will never leave for more than three months.


    From the fact that he had been quietly deployed several years ago, he left this time not because of a whim, but because of a premeditated departure. What is the most important thing that will make him have to leave?


    This question is doomed to have no answer. The old madman seems crazy, but in fact his mind is like the sea, counting human nature and character into his bones.


    More than 20 years ago, the old madman left without saying a word for two days, but he bluffed an empty city plan, which made misri, who had always been cautious, suspicious. In two days, he didn''t dare to leave the secret place, missed the best time to leave, and was greatly humiliated by him.


    Misri once swore that he would never be fooled by the old madman again, but the facts proved that he still lost, which was worse than the last time he stood still and missed the opportunity.


    Migia was abandoned, so he didn''t say. He meant to kill with a knife. That was all in his expectation, but the death of thousands of elite soldiers was definitely beyond his expectation. As an ethnic group decision-maker, he really needs to be responsible for it.


    The gate of the secret place was blocked by the space crack, which cut off the way for the black blood epidemic family to leave the secret place. Even if they knew that this knife array was the last means of the old madman, no one dared to step out of the gate of the secret place in front of the terrible space crack.


    This is not enough to make misri want to vomit blood. What makes him feel depressed and oppressed most is that the old madman obviously knows the differentiation of the black blood epidemic family.


    Jimia was abandoned and used the low-level mixed race people as cannon fodder to trigger the knife array to annihilate the elite soldiers, and then break the void, so that the ethnic group cut off the way to escape, thus causing the mixed race people''s dissatisfaction with the decision-makers... All these are actually paving the way for completely intensifying the sharp contradictions within the black blood epidemic family and triggering violent conflicts.

 Chapter 1592

    Misri, who finally straightened out the whole logic line, was terrified and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He questioned the decision of the ethnic group for the first time in his life. Is it really possible for such an indigenous black blood epidemic family to conquer?


    But now he had no time to think about anything else and ran away with Alan.


    Everything was as planned by the old madman. His explanation could not calm the anger of the mixed race people at all. The long suppressed discontent finally broke out completely after cutting off the hope of leaving.


    This is not for no reason. When the seal is opened, the role becomes dispensable, and the treatment is much worse than before. Pure blood people only maintain their superficial respect for them.


    Migia, who occupies a seat in the big three, is the representative of the best interests launched by the mixed race people, but now he has become a loser, which means that the voice that the mixed race people have struggled to win will be lost again, which they can''t accept in any case.


    What kind of pure blood people, what kind of high-level ethnic groups, and what kind of top power in the divine realm have no deterrent to some mixed blood hardliners who are eager to fight for the right to speak in the ethnic groups.


    Misri and Allen, as the two giants of the ethnic group and the representatives of the interests of the pure blood people, are also the wrong people in this decision-making. At this time, they undoubtedly become the breakthrough for the mixed race people to maximize their interests.


    Blind obedience is an extremely terrible habit. Hardliners are secretly fanning the flames. Those mixed race people who did not intend to implement violence to solve problems were aroused dissatisfaction, and they fought with those malicious hardliners.


    Perhaps they were still afraid, but they looked at the giants who had always been high and thought their blood was pure and noble and fled like street mice. The sense of elation completely stimulated their violent genes.


    Without the help of hardliners, they spontaneously organized more mixed race people who tasted the sweetness of turning over serfs, and challenged the authority of pure blood people with misri and Allen''s crimes of jointly entrapping migia, wasting the lives of mixed race people and making wrong decisions.


    The pure blood people had planned to appease them, but in the face of the irrational angry mixed race people, they suddenly became angry and wanted to suppress them with armed force.


    However, the five gifted gods of kliman, Moros, Alfred, Andrew and Francisco, who are highly respected in the whole ethnic group, suddenly stood up to support the mixed race people, strongly called for equality for all, abolished the unfair hierarchy, and implemented democratic autonomy. After the implementation of democratic autonomy, the whole situation began to find out in an uncontrolled direction.


    Pure blood people, as vested interests, how can they be willing to give their rights to these humble hybrid bastards?


    As a result, the sharp contradiction intensified again. Even if misri resolutely took the overall situation into account and was hoarse willing to confess his guilt, he still could not stop the development of the situation.


    The war was imminent. The biggest rebellion of the black blood epidemic family in history broke out completely in the slogan of equality for all. The fighting in the secret territory was everywhere. Countless black blood people died in the fierce conflict, and the black and red mixed blood soaked the whole secret territory.


    The biggest rebellion in history, under the leadership of the five gods, finally ended in the complete victory of the mixed race people.


    According to postwar statistics, 90% of 80000 pure blood people died in the rebellion, and less than 10000 pure blood people surrendered and accepted the trial of mixed blood people.


    The judgment of the mixed race people was very interesting. Instead of killing them, they sealed their cultivation circle, banned them, fed them delicious and delicious, and even provided them with mixed race beauties to reproduce.


    In this regard, the mixed race people felt very incomprehensible, while the five God sealed masters who ascended the throne explained humorously: "since they think their blood is noble and we are all mixed race hybrids, let them watch their offspring become mixed race hybrids. When everyone becomes mixed race, what else can they be noble?"


    After hearing the answer, many leaders of the mixed race immediately burst into laughter and praised the five gods for their wisdom.


    A rebellion ended with a change of dynasty. The people of the mixed race were elated and turned over. The serfs sang. They even walked with their heads held high and were very happy. They no longer had to worry about being bullied and looked down upon.


    After taking power, the five divine teachers advocated negotiating with the old madman, not invading each other and living in peace with the human race.


    Although some people opposed it, more people remembered that they had been bullied by pure blood people. In addition, they had multiplied for so many generations. The older generation of people had passed away, and they had no feelings for the ancestral land of the black blood epidemic family.


    Of course, these are later words, not to mention.


    Turn your eyes back to the secret land of Langya.


    Angel took advantage of Ding Ning''s loss of soul, quietly put away the heart of the sea, recovered into the shape of gruer, pretended to be unconscious and lay on the ground waiting for Ding Ning''s discovery.


    But he waited left and right, but he didn''t wait for Ding Ning to arrive. He couldn''t help squinting curiously.


    I saw Ding Ning squatting with her back to her at a distance of 100 meters. I didn''t know what she was doing, which made her slightly unhappy.


    Anyway, even if Ding Ning didn''t know that he saved him, gruer''s identity could barely be regarded as living and dying with him. Why is this man so heartless and doesn''t care about gruer''s life and death at all.


    "Cough!"


    Angel waited a long time and saw Ding Ning squatting there motionless. He could only pretend to wake up and cough twice to remind himself of his existence.


    But


    Ding Ning was still indifferent. He squatted there as if he hadn''t heard it every day. He didn''t know what he was doing.


    Angel could not hold his breath now. He was secretly worried that his toxicity had not been relieved, right?


    Her inner worry made her unable to pretend any more. She got up in fear of disturbing the group of terrible cannibals. She crept to Ding Ning and asked softly, "Ding Ning, are you okay?"


    Ding Ning frowned and turned a deaf ear to his questions. He stared at the things in his hands, thinking hard about what, and whispered something about adenosine triphosphate.


    "Hey, Ding Ning, what''s the matter with you? Are you okay?"


    Angel was a little confused. He didn''t know how Ding Ning was possessed. He shook his hand in front of him and tilted his head.


    But dingning still didn''t make any response. He thought hard, as if he had encountered some big problem, and immersed himself in his own world.


    If Ding Qianlie or Luoxue, who knows Ding Ning very well, are here, they will immediately understand that only when they encounter problems with world-class difficulty will Ding Ning be so focused and forget himself.


    Often, once this problem is overcome by him, it means that a great landmark discovery will be made soon.


    At this time, even if the sky collapses, they will never disturb Ding Ning, but will take the initiative to let people not disturb him and create the quietest environment for him.


    But Angel didn''t know his habits, let alone his understanding. He just subconsciously looked at the things in his hands, and then turned creepy and screamed with a high decibel scream.


    Because she saw that Ding Ning was holding a fist sized cannibal ant in his hand. The cannibal ant was struggling desperately, opened his mouth, showed ferocious sharp fangs, and desperately bit his palm.


    "Ah! What''s your ghost''s name? You''re not afraid to attract cannibals."


    As soon as Ding Ning was getting better and found a clue, he was frightened by angel''s scream. He was disturbed from his concentration and interrupted his thinking, which made him very angry and scolded angrily.


    Angel remembered that he had used even the artifact to save the heartless man, and gave him his innocence, but he was not moved, but he yelled at himself.


    When his heart hurt, he felt sad. Tears came down. He stared at him with tears, deflated his mouth, stamped his feet angrily, and turned away.


    Ding Ning shivered all over and felt a cold.


    I thought that you, an old man, felt wronged when you were yelled, even if you peed cats, and stared and stamped your feet like a woman. What''s the problem? It''s not a dead glass, is it?


    I didn''t want to pay attention to him, but I saw him walking with tears, like a stray dog abandoned by his master. His back was full of desolation and sadness. His poor appearance made people feel unbearable when they looked at him.


    Remembering that this cargo was a spoiled young master, and the loyal guard died for him, it was pathetic to be alone. He had to rely on himself in this ghost place. He couldn''t help being soft. Besides, he saved his life anyway, so he quickly stood up and caught up with him.


    "I said, are you an old man? What a big deal. You still pee."


    Ding Ning is good at coaxing women, but coaxing men is the first time in his life. After walking with angel for a long time, he uttered such a sentence.


    Angel was not very angry when he saw him catch up. He thought that he had no conscience to apologize to himself and coax himself to forgive him. Unexpectedly, after waiting for a long time, the goods didn''t have the sincerity to apologize at all. He didn''t fight at once and kicked dingning''s little leg hard to express his dissatisfaction.


    Angel regretted this kick, because after she interpreted it for Ding Ning, she didn''t know how to awaken some memories of her previous life. Her strength has improved by leaps and bounds, and inexplicably has broken through and become a strong man at the peak of Shenwu realm.


    Even if her accomplishments are suppressed, she can only display the peak strength of tianwu realm. The strength of this foot can not be underestimated. Ding Ning can''t prevent it. If she doesn''t get kicked, she will have to be kicked and injured.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help screaming and wanted to take back her foot. However, she couldn''t perfectly control the soaring power now. This foot kicked on Ding Ning''s leg.


    This made her look pale. When she was so anxious that she almost cried, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her feet, like kicking on fine steel. She fell to the ground with a sound of ouch, and screamed with her aching, unconscious feet.


    Ding Ning smiled as if nothing had happened. Seeing that her painful face had changed, she squatted down and joked: "Hey, man, are the flowers in your greenhouse too delicate? You kicked me and I didn''t shout pain. You screamed like a pig killer. I don''t know what I thought I did to you."


    Angel''s painful tears were coming down. Looking at his teasing eyes, he didn''t get angry at once. He bit his silver teeth and retorted, "why don''t you say it''s your thick skin."


    In fact, the foot just hurt. Now the strength has passed, and it doesn''t hurt anymore. The reason for the tears is that she just broke her body and fell an ass pier, shaking the wound, which made her show her teeth.


    You should know that there are no four or five women who can''t be satisfied with the strong combat effectiveness of an animal. Angel enjoyed him for the first time. We can imagine how much damage she suffered.

 Chapter 1593

    "I said, man, we can''t help being reasonable. You took the initiative to attack me. I''m good. You''re good. Pig Bajie started the war and beat the hatchet."


    Ding Ning tilted his lips and looked at him as unreasonable as a little girl. His heart was a burst of cold. He looked at his appearance and temperament so sunny. How could his expression and action be so feminine like a woman? He was really a mother gun.


    "You''re a pig."


    Angel was angry and ashamed, but he had never fought with anyone, and he couldn''t even curse. He didn''t want to do it. He turned around angrily and didn''t want to talk to him.


    Ding Ning trembled and muttered maliciously in his heart, is this goods under attack or under attack? However, looking at his charming little appearance, it is estimated that he is more likely to suffer.


    The heart is not self - tucking, Westerners make complaints about how to play, even the orientation is so abnormal.


    His eyes slipped and he thought it would be better to stay away from the dead glass, otherwise people would see themselves with him and don''t know how to talk about it.


    Immediately, he coughed and said, "what are you going to do next?"


    "What to do? I don''t know."


    Angel''s eyes were confused. He didn''t know what trouble grandpa green was in. Why didn''t he come to meet him now.


    Ding Ning looked at her helpless expression and felt that if he really left the poor child here, he would ensure that he would not survive tonight.


    Hey, forget it. Just be my brother and do good deeds. Just take him out of the desert. I''ve done my utmost. It doesn''t matter whether he lives or dies in the future.


    "Your feet are better. If it''s all right, let''s leave the desert while the cannibal ants are sleeping."


    Ding Ning stood up, looked at the sky and urged.


    "Do cannibals sleep at night? How did you catch this cannibal ant? Aren''t you afraid?"


    Women are naturally afraid of these insects, snakes, mice and ants. Angel looked at the struggling cannibal ant in his hand and asked.


    "What''s to be afraid of? I have thick skin and it can''t bite me."


    Ding Ning said with a look on his face that the Wu soul was inexplicably all right, and the divine sense and spiritual power could be used. Although the cannibal ant''s teeth were good, it was a dream to bite through the spiritual power and then through his own flesh.


    Although he didn''t know what was going on, he felt that it must be related to the missing Mermaid, so he felt that the mermaid didn''t leave him, but existed in a way he couldn''t understand for the time being and would appear again sooner or later. When he thought about it, his heart was much more comfortable.


    Unfortunately, the cannibal ant is powerful, but his intelligence is too low. He has no spirit at all, so he can''t accept it as a spiritual pet.


    "Well, just blow. I was bitten off a piece of meat in the afternoon and poisoned. I almost didn''t die. Now I''m starting to blow again."


    Angel felt much better, stood up, glanced and said contemptuously.


    Ding Ning''s face was red. She held the cannibalism unbegruntled and handed it to her. "Isn''t this afternoon unprepared? Now it can bite me."


    "Ah, you stay away from me. It looks disgusting."


    Angel retreated with a cry of fright, causing injury to his lower body and frowning.


    "What''s the matter? Does your foot still hurt? Why don''t I show you."


    Ding Ning thought her feet were not good. Although she was reluctant to have any physical contact with this Niang gun, she didn''t know how long to walk. If this Niang gun''s feet were not good, it would be a drag. She could only care reluctantly.


    "It doesn''t hurt. I''m fine. Let''s go."


    Angel''s pretty face flushed slightly. Although she had met him sincerely, she still didn''t adapt to having too close contact with him. What''s more, she didn''t hurt her feet.


    "It''s really all right? Are you sure?"


    Ding Ning looked at her suspiciously, a feeling of distrust.


    "I said it would be all right if it was all right. Why are you such an old man? It''s not smart at all."


    Angel was dazzled by his eyes, his eyes twinkled and shouted fiercely.


    Ding Ning listened to the music and said with a bad smile as he walked: "my ink is still your ink. You look like a little girl. You don''t think I''m a man enough. It''s true."


    "You''re a little girl."


    Angel was hit like a deer by what he said, and muttered to himself that he wouldn''t see anything, would he? Am I acting like a bitch? No


    "Who is the mother gun? Who knows, ah, by the way, are you Atlantis family allowed to make foundation?"


    Ding Ning asked with gossip on his face.


    "Making a base? What is making a base?"


    Asked angel, puzzled.


    "Well, I don''t discriminate against you. What are you pretending to be? I really think I can''t see that you are a gay friend? I bet you must be a loser."


    Being idle is also idle. Ding Ning suddenly found that teasing the little glass seems to be a very interesting thing.


    "What am I pretending? And what are gay friends? What is suffering?"


    Angel really knew nothing about this. After all, she was in the family, and no one taught her this.


    "You''re so boring. Just talk about what you''re afraid of. It''s a long way to pass the time. I''m really curious about you. Do you think it''s so interesting for two men to do that kind of thing together?"


    Ding Ning''s gossip came up and asked with a wink.


    "What do two men do together? What are you talking about?"


    Angel was more and more confused by what he said, and asked with a confused face.


    "I don''t want to say, even if I don''t want to, I pretend to be quite like you. Your acting skills are definitely movie king. By the way, I''m going to make a TV play later. Are you interested in playing a role in it? I think your acting skills are certainly competent."


    Ding Ning joked casually.


    It must be a joke. It can''t be true. He doesn''t expect to turn the young master of the Atlantis family to China for TV dramas.


    However, angel took it seriously. His eyes lit up and said excitedly, "aren''t you a doctor? Why are you still making TV dramas? Is there really a role suitable for me? Can you tell me about the script?"


    Ding Ning was speechless and said with a wry smile: "I said, young master, you won''t take it seriously? Go to make a TV play as you? Your old man can''t chase me for 18 blocks with a kitchen knife."


    Angel listened to what he said, and couldn''t help laughing. A pair of sea blue eyes bent into a crescent shape, as if they could speak. They glittered in the moonlight, and the beauty was dazzling.


    Ding Ning straightened his eyes and jumped in his heart. He hurriedly turned his head and didn''t dare to look again. He kept muttering in his heart, oh, my God, this little glass is really beautiful. When he got out of the desert, stay away from him. You can kill both men and women. Don''t break your brother into a bend.


    Angel was sensitive to the heat in his eyes, and his pink lips were proud to tilt up slightly. Hum, I thought you were not attracted to the princess, and you couldn''t stand the temptation of the princess''s charm.


    That is, she is simple and doesn''t know that there is a kind of same-sex love in the world. If she knows what it is, maybe she can''t laugh.


    "Hey, you haven''t answered me yet. Aren''t you a doctor? Why did you suddenly go to make a TV play?"


    Angel asked, unwilling to be lonely when he saw that Ding Ning didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Isn''t that normal? I''m not like you. I was born in the golden family. I''m not worried about food and clothing. We ordinary people don''t try to earn more money and can''t starve to death. Besides, we don''t have to ask for money to marry a daughter-in-law, have children and support our family in the future."


    Ding Ning said casually, "this is diversified development. I plan to enter the entertainment industry to search for gold."


    Angel couldn''t help feeling distressed. Did he suffer a lot when he was a child, so he tried so hard to make money. After a long silence, he asked faintly, "you... Must have been very bitter before? Are you short of money now?"


    Ding Ning looked at her strangely, and keenly found that there was a faint pain in her eyes, and her heart beat wildly. What do you mean? This guy doesn''t really want to fuck with my brother, does he? Brother is straight, absolutely straight.


    Just, why can''t brother dislike this fag? I feel like I want to get close to him. God, it''s too abnormal. Won''t I be bent?


    Ding Ning thought wildly and forgot to answer her words, which made Angel more and more believe that he had an unbearable and tragic childhood. It seems that his words inadvertently poked his pain point. His heart was full of self blame and guilt. He said timidly, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t say that. Let you recall those unhappy things."


    "Ah, what? No, what unhappy memories do you have? I''m fine. I''ve always been fine."


    Ding Ning was awakened and found himself distracted. He responded incoherently. He didn''t know what he said.


    Angel more and more affirmed his idea from his "panic". This man must have a sad past that he can''t forget but doesn''t want to recall, Immediately said softly, "don''t think about unhappy things. People should look forward. Besides, I think you''re doing well now. You have excellent medical skills and skills. There are a group of loyal men. I''m proud of you."


    Ding Ning opened his mouth in amazement. What''s the situation? What do you mean you''re proud of me? Are we related? Is this little fag in love with himself? Is my brother really so charming?


    But when I think of doing such a tall and trendy thing, he is so traditional that he can''t accept it. Well, although this little reception makes people look very comfortable and makes them excited, I am a principled person and can''t compromise. Yes, I can''t bow down under his jeans.


    Thinking of jeans, Ding Ning subconsciously glanced at angel, but suddenly found that his walking posture seemed strange. His two legs were slightly slightly open. It looked very unnatural, just like a girl who had just broken her body.


    This made him suddenly think of his previous fragrant dream. He trembled all over, his face turned very white, and his heart roared wildly. I won''t do this little fag in a daze, will I? The beautiful girl with blue hair and blue eyes is actually just an imaginary figure.


    The more Ding Ning thinks about it, the more likely it is. The more he thinks about it, the more he wants to cry. What toxin is the damn cannibal ant? It won''t have the effect of aphrodisiac, so that brothers and mothers can''t be separated, right?


    At the thought of this, Ding Ning wanted to cry without tears. Lao Tzu''s great reputation, glanced at angel and saw her look shy. He felt that it was the truth, which made him want to die.


    With some kind of luck and a stiff smile on his face, Si AI asked: "well... Cough... I remember I was poisoned before I was unconscious, but when I woke up, I found the poison inexplicably solved. I want to ask, what happened after I was unconscious?"


    Now it was angel''s turn to be nervous, his heart pounded like a deer, his red face hung his head shyly, and his heart was in a panic. What should I do? What should I do? He won''t know, will he? What should I do? Oh, what a shame.

 Chapter 1594

    Looking at angel''s coy and shy appearance, Ding Ning was eaten by thunder, and the last chance disappeared completely.


    Really, it turns out to be true. I have a man? Although it is not the original intention, what is special is the fact, which is a stain that can not be erased in a lifetime.


    This made Ding Ning lose his mind and feel confused for a moment. He felt that he would never raise his head to meet people again in his life. How could he have the face to face his beautiful women?


    Seeing that Ding Ning didn''t ask, angel felt a little relieved. It wasn''t that she wanted to hide, but she didn''t know how to talk to Ding Ning.


    After all, she took the initiative to take off her clothes and sacrifice her innocence to detoxify him. Ding Ning just found it. If she took the initiative to say it, she would have a feeling of threatening grace and forcing him to be responsible.


    What''s more, she''s not ready to marry.


    Besides, she is the little Lord of the Atlantis family and always shows herself as a man. Before finding a way to solve the family crisis, she has no qualification and right to marry.


    "Well, although it''s your first time, I won''t be responsible for you, but you''re not allowed to tell anyone about it. It''s a misunderstanding. Otherwise, don''t blame me for turning my face and not recognizing anyone."


    Ding Ning felt sad and angry for a long time. He choked out such a sentence.


    You know, he has the idea of killing people several times. It can be imagined how much courage and determination it takes to make the decision to let go of the dead glass.


    Angel''s face was extremely hard to see. Although she didn''t intend to let Ding Ning be responsible, hearing him say such words made her feel cold. How shameless a man can make such words so straight and powerful.


    "I don''t need you to be responsible, and I won''t tell anyone. Will I feel honored about such a thing?"


    Angel said coldly.


    Ding Ning breathed a long sigh of relief. It was the first time to see the woman''s walking posture. Even if he was a victim, he must have this orientation, but he didn''t have time to put it into practice. Unexpectedly, he was pulled out of the top by himself.


    However, the more it is, the more it shows that this mother gun will not be publicized everywhere. In this way, we don''t worry about spreading this scandal.


    Angel was very uncomfortable. Looking at Ding Ning''s relieved look, his impression of him suddenly fell to the bottom.


    I felt sad and wanted to cry. I didn''t expect that I would look away. I paid an innocent price to save such a scum man. It''s really not worth it.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel sad and angry. The more I look at Ding Ning, the more I hate it. I don''t want to stay with him for a minute. I stopped and said expressionless, "break up now, just as we''ve never seen each other."


    Ding Ning was stunned. Looking at angel''s indifferent face and disgust in his eyes, he felt a little guilty. Although he was a fag, he gave himself the first time after all. Although he couldn''t be responsible for him, he should escort him.


    Immediately and sincerely said, "it''s too dangerous in the desert. Although those cannibal ants usually don''t come out at night, it''s not absolute. I''d better send you out of the desert and separate."


    "No, I have the ability to protect myself. I don''t need you to pretend here. Goodbye. Uh, no, never again."


    Angel''s heart grew colder as he listened to it. He held back his anger and said with disgust on his face. Then he turned and ran quickly in the opposite direction.


    "Hey, slow down..."


    Ding Ning''s face turned red. He stretched out his hand to stop him, but he didn''t know what he could say. His arm was stiff in the air. He could only watch his stubborn back go farther and farther.


    "Hey, it''s better to separate now. It''s passers-by to meet from now on. As you said, it''s good for us to never see again. Let''s completely forget this evil relationship."


    Ding Ning murmured bitterly on his face. He didn''t know why, but his heart hurt badly. It seemed that something important was going away from him.


    Pop!


    Ding Ning severely slapped himself in the face and scolded himself angrily: "Ding Ning, Ding Ning, when did you become such an ungrateful person? Even if he is a man, even if you want to draw a line with him, but strictly speaking, he is the victim. At least you should escort him safely out of the desert? If he dies in the desert, can you be at ease in your life?"


    Men do something and don''t do something. Anyway, gruer has saved him. Aside from other messy things, he can''t just repay his life-saving grace. If gruer really died in the desert because of his anger, he will feel uneasy about his conscience all his life.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning''s eyes became firm and quickly chased in the direction of gruer''s departure. He thought it over. Doesn''t gruer want to see himself? Then I''ll escort him out of the desert.


    "Eh! What about people? How can they run so fast? Nothing will happen?"


    Ding Ning chased for hundreds of miles in one breath, but he didn''t see gruer''s shadow. He couldn''t help frowning and muttering with worry.


    "You still have some conscience, hum, but I won''t forgive you, this scum man, white eyed wolf, smelly villain..."


    But I don''t know that just a few meters away from him, in a sea blue space, angel is comfortably leaning on a water bed, swinging a pair of snow-white long legs, staring at Ding Ning angrily and cursing in a low voice with her lack of curse words.


    Unfortunately, Ding Ning knew nothing about it, released his divine consciousness, ran frantically and searched for gruer''s whereabouts.


    No... no... or no


    Ding Ning was worried. He knew gruer''s skill very well. At most, it was just the later stage of tianwu territory. He could kill him if he met a few cannibals here. What''s more, there was not only cannibals in the ten thousand ant desert. At least, his divine sense explored and found many desert creatures with strong breath.


    Think about it, how can the creatures who can live next to the terrible army of cannibals and hop around alive and well now be easy.


    It''s no wonder he didn''t find Angel''s cultivation soared. After all, the heart of the sea has too strong ability to cover the breath, and his mind didn''t focus on that aspect, so he didn''t notice it all the time.


    Because of his limited cultivation, the scope of divine consciousness is also very limited, but no matter how small the scope is, it should be enough to find the trace of gruer, but he hasn''t found it yet. It must be an accident, which makes his heart sink to the bottom of the valley.


    "Gruel, gruel, where are you?"


    Ding Ning was in a hurry and couldn''t care about anything else. He let go of his voice and roared as he ran wildly.


    "This fool, is he crazy?"


    Angel sat up suddenly and cursed anxiously.


    Because she knew very well that the cannibal ants in the desert were different from ordinary ants. They found their prey by the smell of blood, the vibration and sound of gravel.


    Ding Ning not only ran recklessly without scruples, but also shouted. He was trying to kill himself.


    But it has to be said that Ding Ning''s practice looks silly, but it still moved angel a little, and his disgust and hatred have been reduced a lot.


    "An artifact is an artifact. I didn''t expect it to work like this."


    Angel was in a hurry, but she inadvertently found that the heart of the sea could float freely with her mind like a moving palace, which made her overjoyed and completely relieved. She followed behind Ding Ning with the idea of watching a good play.


    Although this guy is very annoying, after all, he alerted the cannibals because he found himself. As a kind and beautiful princess of Atlantis, angel felt it necessary to save the bastard''s life at the critical moment, which can be regarded as paying off his kindness to save his own life first.


    Thinking of this, angel looked sad. If he had dug out the magical ability of the heart of the sea earlier, those loyal guards would not have died.


    Where did she know that the heart of the sea was the life artifact of the mermaid. As a descendant of the mermaid family, no one in the Atlantis family could activate the heart of the sea.


    If Ding Ning was not right beside her, and the breath of the ocean heart made the sleeping fusion spirit aware, angel could successfully activate the ocean heart with her help.


    It was precisely because he was aware of the existence of the heart of the sea, and angel had the blood of the mermaid family, and the degree of fit reached 100%. Yiyi chose to leave dingning and integrate with the heart of the sea to help him recover quickly.


    Angel thought she had awakened the memory of her previous life. In fact, it was just that Yiyi absorbed part of the memory fragments overflowing from the divine soul in the process of fusion But because of this, she has the right to use the heart of the sea.


    Sasha!


    With the slight tremor of the ground, the sand pile suddenly burst open and a large hole appeared. Countless cannibal ants gushed out like a fountain. The dense cannibal ants soon gathered into a black flood and rushed at Ding Ning.


    Even though the cannibal ants had chased and killed before, angel had never seen such a terrible scene. His scalp was numb, he had goose bumps all over, his face was white and screamed, he subconsciously retreated back, and the heart of the ocean retreated quickly with her mind.


    Ding Ning has no dense phobia, but looking at these ferocious cannibals, he can''t help getting angry in his heart.


    If it had been before, he might have had to run away, but now the martial soul repair has a double-layer protection of spiritual power and flesh. He is not afraid of these little monsters, and even a hot color flashed in his eyes.


    Yes, it''s the hot color, because the man eating ant, which is as frightening as a tiger, is a great treasure in his eyes at the moment.


    Because the man eating ant in his hand, after his research, is rich in adenosine triphosphate.


    As we all know, the most incredible thing about ants is their power. They can carry objects 400 times their weight and drag food 1700 times their weight. The source of this power comes from triphosphate and triadenosine.


    Adenosine triphosphate, referred to as ATP, is an unstable high-energy compound and an auxiliary enzyme protein. It can improve body metabolism. It is known as the "molecular currency" of intracellular energy. It is responsible for storing and transmitting chemical energy. It is the most direct energy source in organisms.


    There is about 0.5kg of ATP in the human body, which can only maintain vigorous exercise for 0.3s. When ATP is hydrolyzed, ADP is formed and a phosphate radical is released, and energy is released at the same time. These energy will be used in cells. The movement generated by muscle contraction, the activity of nerve cells and all other activities in organisms use the energy generated by ATP hydrolysis.


    At present, adenosine triphosphate has been applied to clinical medicine in human medicine, and its indications are adjuvant therapy for progressive muscular atrophy, sequelae of intracerebral hemorrhage, cardiac insufficiency, myocardial diseases and hepatitis.

 Chapter 1595

    Accordingly, adenosine triphosphate also has some side effects.


    For example, cough, chest tightness and temporary dyspnea can be seen. People with a history of asthma may induce asthma; Hypotension, transient cardiac arrest during cardioversion; Very few patients can have transient elevation of alanine aminotransferase and so on.


    Ding Ning found that the content of adenosine triphosphate in this mutant cannibal ant was much higher than that of ordinary ants. If it was just this, it wouldn''t interest him so much.


    What interested him was that he found that the energy conversion structure in the cannibal ant gave him a very familiar feeling. Unfortunately, when he was thinking hard before, he was interrupted by angel.


    Until just now, he suddenly had an idea and remembered why the molecular structure of this energy conversion made him feel familiar.


    Circuit, the mysterious circuit in the nano tracker, which he never knew what role it played, was very similar to the molecular structure formula of energy conversion in the cannibal ant, but the energy circuit of the cannibal ant was incomplete, as if it were a lot incomplete. Therefore, he now needs more cannibals to study this magical energy circuit.


    This made him suddenly enlightened. If the mysterious circuit played a similar role to adenosine triphosphate, all questions would be solved.


    Provide energy, yes, provide energy.


    The divine descendant organization simulates the energy conversion mode of adenosine triphosphate in ants and simulates this energy circuit to be applied to nanotechnology. Although this circuit seems useless, it is the power source for the normal operation of all nanotechnology products.


    Ding Ning had to praise the scientific and technological power of the divine descendant organization, which is indeed far higher than the highest level in the world. Unfortunately, the divine descendant organization only studies ordinary ants and has not encountered such a mutant cannibal ant, so the energy circuit created is not perfect.


    According to the energy conversion molecular formula of cannibal ants, as long as it is slightly adjusted on the basis of the original circuit, it is the most perfect energy circuit.


    This is also why cannibal ants are not strong, but they are so difficult to deal with, because the energy provided by adenosine triphosphate in their bodies is far more than ordinary ants do not know how many times, forming an energy similar to human body protection power, which makes their defense and attack power incredible.


    Of course, Ding Ning believes that even if the divine descendant organization found the extraordinary ability of this mutant cannibal ant to study, it is impossible to study any results, unless those scientists are as proficient in runes as he is and have the power of absolute touch.


    Ding Ning had to feel the magic of runway. The rune seemed to contain the essence of everything in the world. Every material, energy and even element could finally be concretied into a rune instead.


    This is why most people spend astronomical research on nanotechnology for several years or even decades, and they can gain something in just a few days.


    To put it bluntly, it is because he has a solid basic knowledge of rune, and rune and nanotechnology have a lot in common to a large extent, both studying the basic micro world.


    Therefore, Ding Ning, who is based on runes, will do twice as much with half the effort to study nanotechnology.


    The dense cannibal ants flooded Ding Ning in an instant, which made Angel lose her color. With a cry of surprise, she drove the heart of the ocean to rush at Ding Ning.


    But the next moment, angel was silly and stopped rushing forward.


    As soon as the terrible cannibals approached Ding Ning, they disappeared out of nowhere. It was like there was an invisible abyss around him. As soon as the cannibals approached him, they would fall into the abyss.


    Ding Ning didn''t know that someone was peeping, so he recklessly used Lingjie to take in these successive cannibals like a long whale absorbing water.


    The world in yaolingjie adjusted itself after a slight fluctuation, and soon there was a vast desert breeding area, breeding these cannibals as animals.


    Fortunately, cannibal ants are a group with low intelligence and act only by instinct. They will not produce any resistance. Otherwise, as long as they produce a little resistance, yaolingjie will not be able to include them.


    "Yao Lingjie is really a good thing. Since you have come, you must not return empty handed. You can really search it. There are treasures everywhere in the desert."


    Ding Ning muttered contentedly, with green eyes, like looking at the role beauty.


    Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, the desert is dry, barren and desolate, but in Ding Ning''s eyes, it is an inexhaustible treasure house.


    Not to mention the desert has Cistanche deserticola, Cynomorium, ephedra, seabuckthorn, aloe and other precious medicinal materials, just the most common cactus has great medicinal and edible value.


    Yao Lingjie is really short of these desert herbs. Since he has come, how can he not take the opportunity to search and establish a desert herb planting base.


    Of course, the treasures in the desert are not only medicinal materials, but also some ornamental cold resistant plants and high-quality forages that are very rare in the outside world. Although these things can not be used as medicine, they have great economic value. Anyway, the space in the Yaoling ring is almost unlimited. Being idle is also idle. You should earn some pocket money.


    You know, just as a rare ornamental fish can sell at sky high prices, many rich people like to play with some flowers and plants. It is normal to see beautiful ornamental plants and spend a lot of money. I don''t know how many people make a fortune by relying on rare flowers every year.


    Compared with those ornamental plants that can only bring economic benefits, Ding Ning pays more attention to those high-quality forages. We should know that the quality of forages can affect the quality of animal husbandry.


    Although the meat quality of pigs is far better than that of any top animal husbandry food on earth and people can''t get tired of eating it, it is pork after all, which makes the meat dishes in the castle in the air seem thin.


    Since snow wants to make the catering bigger and stronger, he naturally wants to make a good plan for her and intends to breed livestock such as chickens, ducks, geese, cattle, sheep, donkeys and dogs with top meat quality. High quality forage is indispensable.


    It''s one thing to help Luoxue get top ingredients. At the same time, he also wants to try whether the meat quality of ordinary livestock will become the top ingredients with spiritual power like pigs and animals after being raised by Yao Lingjie.


    Of course, it''s not just these. Everything in the desert is a treasure for Ding Ning. Even the yellow sand everywhere is a treasure that can make money after processing.


    Desert sand is mainly composed of quartz and a small amount of feldspar and muscovite.


    When silica crystallizes perfectly, it is crystal; Quartz with imperfect crystallization: Agate after silica gelatinization and dehydration; Silica colloid containing water becomes opal after solidification; When the grain size of silica is less than a few microns, it forms chalcedony, chert and secondary quartzite.


    Perhaps due to the manufacturing process or long-distance transportation, people''s utilization rate of desert sand is very low, but in front of Ding Ning, who has the decomposition and stripping ability, as long as he is not afraid of trouble, he can purify the desert sand everywhere into jewelry minerals such as crystal or agate and make a lot of money.


    Ding Ning doesn''t need money and won''t bother to earn it. However, he thought of an extremely profitable industry, that is, establishing a desert management company.


    Needless to say, every year, the country has to invest a huge amount of money to control the desert, but with little success.


    However, it is not very difficult for Ding Ning to control the desert. The desert is the home of wind and sunshine. Both solar energy and wind energy are capital free energy. The establishment of a wind or solar power station is enough to supply his windbreak plan,


    Although the investment will certainly not be small, he believes that the return on profits will far exceed his investment. If everything goes well and undertake the domestic desert control project, he can not only have a large amount of desert sand as the raw material of his nano materials, but also have a natural medicinal plant and breeding farm to build a desert oasis, which is a great good thing for both fame and wealth and benefits the country and the people.


    As for the remote desert, inconvenient transportation and underdeveloped transportation, ha ha, for him who has transmission technology and storage ring, there are five words in the sky: that''s not a thing.


    Ding Ning was dreaming there, and a grand and huge plan gradually took shape in his mind, almost forgetting gruer.


    Angel was completely confused. Watching the mysterious and ingenious disappearance of cannibal ants, he had colorful eyes. He didn''t know how Ding Ning did it.


    No wonder she didn''t think of space artifacts. After all, artifacts such as the heart of the sea that can accommodate living creatures are not unique, but they are absolutely rare.


    Even the great Atlantis family only has such an artifact. She doesn''t think that a grass-roots person like Ding Ning will have an artifact.


    At this moment, Ding Ning seemed to be covered with a mysterious veil, which made her eager to understand and approach.


    So Angel decided to give the heartless smelly man another chance and found a safe space nearby to reappear as gruel.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed and looked at angel''s position in surprise. Some people couldn''t figure out how gruer, who couldn''t be found all over, could appear without signs in the shrouded range of his divine consciousness.


    But he didn''t have time to think about it, so his face changed dramatically. The whole man rushed to gruer like lightning, and shouted loudly: "be careful, get away."


    Angel was still standing in place. She didn''t know what kind of crazy Ding Ning was, but out of her trust in him, she subconsciously gave way to him.


    "Ah!"


    When the blood splashed, angel gave a shrill scream. A scorpion tail stabbed as fast as a meteor pierced her left shoulder. If she hadn''t turned sideways, it would be her chest.


    "Evil animals want to die!"


    Ding Ning''s angry voice was like thunder on the ground. People were still in the air, and tianmie appeared in his hand. He turned into a huge blade in the air and cut off with the momentum of destroying the sky and the earth.


    The ground trembled. A huge colorful sand scorpion with a length of five meters drilled out of the ground and seemed to feel the threat. The huge scorpion threw its tail and threw Angel strung on the tail pin at Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning didn''t think that the snake and scorpion were as cunning as they were and had to take the knife by force, but it was his full strength in anger. Taking the knife by force made his chest suffocated, and he had to take angel to avoid her falling to death. The strength of the collision was extremely terrible, which made his blood surge, his face flush, and his mouth spit out a mouthful of congestion, I felt much more comfortable in my chest.


    The giant Scorpion was afraid of Ding Ning''s knife and was trying to escape, but when he smelled the blood vomited by Ding Ning, he jumped on the gravel soaked with blood like crazy, opened his ferocious mouth and swallowed the pile of sand into his body.


    "Gruel, how are you? Hold on, it''ll be all right."


    Ding Ning, ignoring the strange appearance of the giant scorpion, rushed to angel with black face and purple lips, picked him up and leaned against his arms, grabbed her wrist and said nervously.

 Chapter 1596

    Angel''s lips wriggled to say something, but the scorpion''s poison had begun to spread, making her numb and stiff and unable to speak.


    When the absolute touch was activated, Ding Ning widened his eyes in horror and looked at angel at a loss.


    This is the first time that you can''t probe a person''s genetic map or even sense a pulse since you have absolute touch.


    Unlike the crane Songling, which will be bounced away by the strange force, it is really impossible to explore. There is no response after urging the absolute touch.


    Isn''t this a man? No, even if it''s not human, the absolute touch should not fail.


    Unless he is a race whose level of life is far beyond his own, or something great blocks his perception.


    Just for a moment, Ding Ning remembered that the Lord of Warcraft had said to ask gruer to hand over the artifact. At that time, he didn''t care. Now he thinks that there may be an artifact on gruer.


    To tell the truth, Ding Ning has no special feelings about artifact. He thinks it''s just that. It''s nothing great.


    Because tianmie is an artifact forged by him. In addition to being tough, he can also be put in the sea to warm up. So far, he really doesn''t feel anything special.


    If Jiutian Xuannv knew what he thought, she would ridicule him as a hick.


    Artifact, from the date of casting, will give birth to its own spirit and attribute. This attribute is born randomly without any certainty, and will gradually grow with the strength of the spirit.


    This leads to the difference between strong and weak artifacts. The only common feature is that artifacts are extremely strong and far beyond the scope of Reiki.


    But Ding Ning was good. He destroyed the spirit of the sword as soon as he created the artifact. He also forcibly engraved the runes to give tianmie annihilation attribute. He used the immortal tool streamer of Xuanji as the spirit of tianmie.


    Xuanji is just a wisp of remnant soul. Although she lives in the streamer, she is always sleeping. This leads to tianmie. Although it has the quality of artifact, there is no spirit of artifact at all. To put it bluntly, now tianmie is an empty body with artifact, but there is no soul of artifact at all.


    Besides, what is streamer? It is an immortal weapon beyond the divine category. The spirit of using an immortal weapon as an artifact is equivalent to installing an atomic bomb in Barrett. It is not only not matched, but also unable to give full play to Barrett''s lethality.


    This caused Ding Ning a wrong perception in his thinking, thinking that artifact was just that, and he didn''t know how terrible artifact was.


    "Do you have an artifact? Take it down quickly."


    Ding Ning didn''t think about the artifact. Because of the heart of sea blue, he couldn''t explore angel''s injury and even stop bleeding for her. He drank urgently.


    Angel misunderstood and thought he wanted to seize his artifact. He was cold all over. There was a loveless color in the bottom of his eyes. He closed his eyes tightly, and the crystal tears fell down his blue cheeks.


    "Gruel, hold on, hold on, I''ll save you."


    Ding Ning looked at the tears in the corners of her eyes and suddenly felt a pain in her heart. She thought she was unable to remove the artifact. She immediately couldn''t care about anything else. She buried her head in the pierced wound on her left shoulder and began to suck drug blood.


    Angel suddenly opened her tearful eyes and looked at him strangely. You know, the toxicity of the giant scorpion is many times stronger than that of the cannibal ant. It can numb her whole body in an instant and make her face speechless.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s face turned blue in the twinkling of an eye, and his lips were swollen like sausages, angel cried again, but this tear was no longer sadness and disappointment, but incomparable moving and happiness, as well as strong worry.


    She knew that she misunderstood Ding Ning and struggled desperately to let Ding Ning stop taking drugs, because she clearly felt that the heart of sea blue was always protecting her meridians. With Ding Ning sucking out a lot of toxins, the heart of sea blue also released a clear breath, circulating in her meridians to purify the residual toxicity.


    Water attribute is the best healing attribute after all. It can also relieve most of the poisons in the world, but not all poisons can be solved.


    The poison of both the cannibal ant and the giant scorpion is extremely corrosive and cannot be completely removed. The heart of the sea can only delay the onset of toxicity, which is why angel had to sacrifice his innocence to save Ding Ning.


    "Don''t move."


    Ding Ning shouted angrily.


    He only felt that the strong toxicity was constantly eroding along his mouth and throat to his internal organs. The place he passed was numb, which made him feel that half of his body was not his own, and his mind began to be a little dizzy. There were overlapping illusions in front of him, and he insisted with a force of will, but angel''s restless movement at this time made him unable to find the wound.


    Angel didn''t dare to move at once. Looking at Ding Ning''s gradually dull eyes and more and more rigid actions, he didn''t even know he vomited out after sucking out the poisonous blood. He swallowed it directly into his stomach, and his tears began to flow.


    Poof!


    As the saying goes, there is no double blessing, and there is no single misfortune.


    Ding Ning hurriedly patronized to save angel, but forgot that there was a giant scorpion on one side. The sharp scorpion tail needle pierced Ding Ning''s chest like the sickle of death. The strong and powerful tail bent, stuffed him into the ferocious mouth, and even wanted to swallow him alive.


    Before, the giant Scorpion was not a good opportunity for dingning to treat angel, but its whole body changed after swallowing the gravel containing dingning''s blood. For a moment, it didn''t care about them, so it didn''t move for a long time.


    At the moment, after digesting Ding Ning''s blood, the giant scorpion felt that it had strengthened a lot. Its instinct made it realize that the human being in front of it was a tonic that could help it evolve. Where could it stand it? It immediately wanted to swallow the tonic. Otherwise, if other creatures found the wonderful function of the tonic, it might not be able to enjoy it.


    "Ding Ning..."


    Angel''s face faded and shouted hoarsely. With a flash of blue light, the whole person disappeared in place. The heart of sea blue started at the same time and rushed to Ding Ning like a beam of light.


    At the same time, a dark shadow emitting a faint golden light went straight to the giant scorpion like lightning.


    The speed of the shadow made the heart of Hai Lan even faster. Just when Ding Ning was about to be stuffed into his mouth by the giant scorpion, the shadow suddenly hit the giant scorpion''s curved tail. The violent impact made the giant scorpion tremble. Ding Ning strung on the scorpion''s tail needle unhooked and flew into the air in a parabolic line.


    The duck that reached its mouth flew like this, which made the giant scorpion not furious. In particular, the guy who destroyed his food was a cannibal ant that had always avoided it. Although this cannibal ant seemed to be twice as big as other cannibals, it had no difference in its eyes.


    The angry giant scorpion sent out a biological wave like a roar. Two huge front claws patted the cannibal ant fiercely. At the same time, the scorpion tail bent into a circular arc to seal all the retreats of the cannibal ant.


    The cannibal ant is the golden pattern cannibal ant that swallowed dingning''s flesh and blood before. Although its volume is not directly proportional to the giant scorpion, its soaring power makes it fearless. Its fine fur explodes and its body is tight, just like a cheetah about to prey.


    Boom!


    The two claws of the giant scorpion smashed down, splashing dust on the ground, and two deep pits appeared in the sand.


    But the mutant cannibal ant, at the moment when the claw is about to hit it, shoots its whole body like a boring shell at the left abdomen of the giant scorpion, which is not only the position where the giant scorpion has no back armor, but also the weakest part of its defense.


    There was a slight click.


    The mutant cannibal ant jumped up to the side abdomen of the giant scorpion. The mouth opener took a hard bite, and even stubbornly bit off a piece of flesh and blood.


    It''s just that this injury is not worth mentioning compared with the giant scorpion''s huge body, but his Majesty was provoked and bitten by the humble cannibal ant, which makes the arrogant giant scorpion how to bear it. His anger makes his low IQ completely lose his reason. The scorpion''s tail rises high and stabs the mutant Cannibal ant who opened his mouth and bit his second piece of flesh and blood like lightning.


    Unfortunately, the giant scorpion did not find that there was a human mockery in the compound eyes of the mutant cannibal ant. When its scorpion tail needle was about to stab itself, it suddenly jumped up and avoided the blow without delay.


    With a puff, the yellow and cyan blood splashed everywhere. The belly of the giant Scorpion was pierced and nailed to the ground by its own scorpion tail needle. It kept rolling bitterly in pain. The huge body aroused bursts of sand and dust, whistling and shooting out like bullets, forcing the mutant cannibal ant to avoid its front and retreat again and again.


    Of course, for the mutant cannibal ant, although this giant scorpion is also a delicious food that makes him covet, it is obvious that Ding Ning has a greater temptation.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity that the giant scorpion nailed itself to the ground, the mutant cannibal ant quickly chased in the direction of Ding Ning''s flight.


    Eh, why not? Why not?


    The mutant cannibal Ant looked like a headless fly for a long time along the direction of Ding Ning''s disappearance, but he never found the trace of tonic. He immediately gave instructions in the language of cannibal ants.


    The ground trembled wildly. Countless cannibals swarmed out of the ground and dyed the desert black. Under the command of the mutant cannibals, they continued to expand the scope around Ding Ning''s missing location to find his trace.


    At the moment, Ding Ning enjoyed angel''s fragrant detoxification service again in the sea blue space, but this time, he didn''t lose his mind.


    Lingzhi looked at Angel frowning at Dai Mei''s face, which was intertwined with pain and charm. After suddenly realizing it, she was ecstatic. It turned out that gruer was a woman, or such a beautiful woman. Grandma''s brother was scared to death, and he became bent by himself.


    Before, he was too impatient to be attacked by the giant scorpion, which seemed very embarrassed, but it didn''t mean that he didn''t have any fighting power. The seven martial spirits were safe and could tear the giant scorpion to pieces at any time.


    However, just when he wanted to release the Wu soul, he found that gruer suddenly disappeared, and a cannibal ant fiercely attacked the giant scorpion, which made him move in his heart and pause a little.


    With such a pause, angel, who was anxious to comfort him, included him in the heart of sea blue. It was obvious that gruel''s Secret interested him more than avenging the giant scorpion that could be crushed to death, so he immediately pretended to be too poisoned and unconscious.


    Then, he found that gruer was a woman, or a beautiful and outrageous woman, which made him resent being broken and bent, opened his heart knot and closed his eyes, which was a very "cooperative" detoxification.


    Angel felt as if there was something wrong. He looked at Ding Ning suspiciously, but saw that although the cyan on his face was a little lighter, he was still unconscious, so he put down his heart to continue detoxification.


    Ding Ning didn''t know why gruer wanted to hide the truth that she was a daughter, but since she didn''t want to say it, he would cooperate with her to continue pretending to be stupid.

 Chapter 1597

    I don''t know how long it took before the clouds and rain stopped in the sea blue space.


    Angel''s face was crimson, fragrant and sweaty. She blinked her beautiful eyes suspiciously. Looking at the face that had returned to normal, but still closed her eyes, dingning was unconscious. She really didn''t know whether it was a normal phenomenon that a man suddenly turned away and pressed her under her in a coma.


    "It should be instinct. Where would he wake up so soon with such a heavy injury? He kept his eyes closed."


    This problem baffled her. After all, she really had no experience in this field. Just looking at Ding Ning''s sleeping appearance was not like pretending, which made her mutter involuntarily.


    Ding Ning was amused. This girl is really simple and lovely. It''s impossible for her instinct to turn away from the guest and occupy the dominant position.


    But he certainly can''t tell. He continued to pretend to be in a coma and deliberately delayed the healing speed of the wound.


    It was just that angel''s penetrating wound on his shoulder healed completely in such a short time, which really surprised him.


    But he didn''t feel too surprised. Although he didn''t know what the sea blue space was, it must be the space in the artifact.


    This gave him a touch of envy. It''s a movable invisible space artifact. It''s a treasure even he doesn''t have.


    Although he has two storage spaces that can accommodate living creatures, medicine ring and water space, he himself can''t enter. He can only explore with consciousness. Where can he put himself in like gruer''s artifact, control the artifact to be invisible, and then wander around? This is a life-saving thing against the sky.


    Just when he was secretly envious, a wave like ripple suddenly appeared in the sea blue space, the whole space fell into a static state, and even Angel stagnated in place.


    Ding Ning was shocked. He thought there was something wrong with the artifact. He immediately opened his eyes and sat up. He was surprised to find that he was not still.


    A blue light flashed, and a slim figure of fish tail suddenly appeared, smiling at him.


    "Yiyi, where have you been? I can''t find you everywhere, but I''m so anxious."


    Ding Ning jumped up in surprise and hugged the mermaid in front of him excitedly. The ecstasy of his recovery almost made him cry with joy. The mermaid didn''t speak, but snuggled quietly in his arms, and his beautiful eyes twinkled with a reluctant color.


    Warm and fragrant, as gentle as jade.


    The real texture and touch made Ding Ning suddenly wake up. The mermaid in the past was just a ghost shadow, which could be seen but could not be touched.


    But now, she was really in his arms, which made him surprised and happy. He put his hands on her shoulders, looked at her beautiful face excitedly and said excitedly: "Yiyi, has your spirit been fully integrated with the flesh?"


    "Not yet."


    The mermaid shook her head, and a confused color flashed in her eyes: "why do you call me Yiyi? Is my name Yiyi?"


    Knowing that she had not recovered all her memories, Ding Ning could only smile and say, "do you like the name I gave you?"


    "Well, it''s in line with my current state of mind."


    The mermaid looked at him deeply with sapphire like eyes, as if she wanted to keep him firmly in mind. She didn''t want to leave her eyes for a long time.


    "Yiyi, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ding Ning suddenly felt a strong uneasiness in her heart, grabbed her shoulder and asked nervously.


    "No, I''m going to leave you for a while, so I''m reluctant."


    The mermaid took the initiative to snuggle up in his arms, didn''t let him see his expression, and said with ease as if nothing had happened.


    "Where are you going to leave me?"


    Ding Ning''s heart tightened, pressed her shoulder, stared into her eyes and asked.


    A panic flashed in the mermaid''s eyes, but soon calmed down, smiled and said, "what are you so nervous about? Just leave for a period of time, and you won''t go far."


    "Really?"


    Ding Ning stared at her incredulously and asked.


    "Of course it''s true. Well, well, for my sake, I''ll tell you the truth."


    The mermaid was flustered by him, She pointed at angel with shame and said: "She is the blood of my Mermaid family, and this space is actually my life artifact, the heart of the sea. But in those years, I was instantly torn apart by people because of great difficulties. I tried my best to use the heart of the sea to send a small number of my people out of heaven, water and heaven through time and space. Unexpectedly, they fled to the world of human beings and have survived so far."


    Ding Ning was stunned that the Atlantis family was a mermaid blood? This is so incredible that he immediately said strangely, "how can your descendants look like Westerners?"


    The mermaid rolled her eyes charmingly, Then he said with some sadness: "They have the blood of the mermaid family, but they are not my descendants. They can only be said to be my descendants. As for why they become what they are now, I think the number of people who survived in those years is too small to breed, so they have to combine with local people. Over time, their blood will be diluted, and they will become what they are now in the West."


    Ding Ning suddenly nodded. The Atlantis family is no longer a purebred Mermaid. For countless years, after combining with local aborigines and breeding, the gene has changed, the mermaid blood has been diluted and changed by Western genes. It is also normal.


    "She''s different. Although she looks like a westerner, she has pure Mermaid blood in her body. The blood concentration is still quite high, but she hasn''t fully awakened yet."


    The mermaid gave angel a soft look: "don''t ask me how I know, because only the purest Mermaid blood can be recognized by the heart of the sea."


    "What do you mean you''re leaving me?"


    Ding Ning grabbed the mermaid''s hand and asked nervously.


    The mermaid''s eyes flickered and took the initiative to lean against his arms, Put his delicate chin on his shoulder and said faintly: "I don''t want to leave you either, but my spirit has been torn into too many points. I don''t know how long it will take to fully integrate. But now it''s different. With the heart of the sea, I can speed up the integration and recover as before. But the heart of the sea has recognized her as the Lord now. If I want to get back the heart of the sea, I must kill her. She is my family , and I''m afraid it''s the only Mermaid surviving in the world except me. How can I kill her? So I can only leave you temporarily and live in the heart of the ocean to accelerate the integration of gods and souls. "


    Ding Ning heard the speech and said with a relieved smile, "I see. It scared me. I thought you were going to leave me forever."


    "How? I said I would be your woman when I fully recovered."


    The mermaid said in a relaxed tone, but in the corner that Ding Ning couldn''t see, there were two crystal tears falling.


    Before the tears fell on Ding Ning''s shoulder, the mermaid held out her slender jade hand and showed a sad color on her face. After taking a deep breath, she soon recovered her smiling appearance.


    Ding Ning stroked her hair and said in a soft, affectionate voice, "as long as it''s good for your recovery, you can do it. Besides, gruer is both your people and my woman. I''ll take her with me so that I can see you at any time."


    "No, I want to fall into a deep sleep to recover the spirit. Besides, her blood has not fully awakened. If you take her with you, the excessive protection can only delay her awakening indefinitely."


    The mermaid gently left his arms and looked at him seriously and persistently: "the three world catastrophe is coming. We don''t have much time. I want to seize the time to recover, and you should improve yourself as soon as possible. Otherwise, in front of the catastrophe, all of us will turn into smoke and clouds without leaving any trace."


    Ding Ning''s heart tightened and asked solemnly, "is it so serious? What do you know?"


    "I don''t know anything, but I can feel the divine will. The strong sense of crisis makes me feel very depressed, so I choose to leave you temporarily."


    The mermaid looked at Ding Ning affectionately and kissed him gently on the lips like a dragonfly.


    Ding Ning licked his lips. Although the beauty was in his arms, he knew that the spirit of the mermaid had not fully healed. He must not mess around. He tried to resist his heart and asked seriously, "what can I do for you?"


    "Help her awaken her blood."


    The mermaid looked at angel and whispered.


    "How can I help you?"


    Ding Ning has no experience in this.


    "Can you strip your thunder Rune and turn it into a totem for her?"


    The mermaid looked at him with deep eyes and explained: "there are more than one blood line of the mermaid, but the strongest fighting force is the storm Mermaid and thunder Naga, and her blood line is the blood line of thunder Naga. The thunder symbol you want is for her..."


    "OK, no problem."


    Ding Ning answered without hesitation before she finished.


    "Don''t you think about it anymore? The existence of thunder Rune and annihilation Rune belong to one of the original true solutions, which even the immortal strong should covet."


    The mermaid asked, and now Ding Ning agreed. Instead, she worried about gain and loss.


    "Silly girl, she is not only your people, but also my woman. I expect her to become stronger. Will it be bad for me if she becomes stronger?"


    Ding Ning stretched out his hand, spoiled his face and scraped the upturned bridge of the mermaid''s nose. He didn''t care at all.


    "What if she wakes up and becomes your enemy?"


    The mermaid half joked and half seriously.


    "Then I''ll knock her down and spank you."


    Ding Ning said overbearing and narrow-minded. The mermaid was flushed and hot in the face. The charming appearance made someone ready to move. Although it was not possible to really do something animal, it was absolutely necessary to eat tofu.


    "Well, stop it. I need to consume the power of the soul to maintain the stillness of time and space. I should go. Take care of yourself. As for her, I hope you can treat her sincerely and let her really fall in love with you. Otherwise, once she wakes up Naga''s blood, I''m afraid she will turn her face and refuse to recognize others."


    The mermaid blushed and got rid of someone''s salty pig hand, Seriously said: "thunder Naga is the most powerful in the mermaid family, and her blood is second only to my emperor''s blood. Their temper is in direct proportion to their combat power. They are extremely arrogant and irritable. No one will pay attention to them except me. Even if the storm mermaid as famous as them annoys them, they also say to kill."


    "So what? Isn''t there you? Does she dare not listen to you?"


    Ding Ning didn''t take it seriously at all and said curiously.


    The mermaid hesitated several times and finally sighed deeply and told the truth: "I hope you can leave a mark in her heart. Otherwise, once she awakens her blood memory, she may not die with you. After all, thunder Naga is a race that attaches great importance to chastity, and their men must be loyal to them."


    Ding Ning''s heart was empty for a while. The implication of the mermaid was that thunder Naga was a loyal supporter of monogamy, which was really a big trouble.

 Chapter 1598

    "Or don''t you let her awaken her blood?"


    Ding Ning scratched his head and counselled very spineless.


    I''m kidding. He''s not afraid of thunder. Naga will settle with him, but who knows if she will go crazy to hurt her woman. The palms and backs of her hands are full of meat. What should he do?


    "No, even if you don''t help her, she will wake up sooner or later. What''s more, I need her to wake up as soon as possible to help me."


    The mermaid looked serious and said: "Although I have all the racial talents of the mermaid, the great disaster is coming, and the time is too tight. I have no time to practice slowly, so I can only choose a focus to enhance my strength by taking the opportunity of blood integration. Storm and thunder are the strongest fighting talents in the mermaid. Just because she has thunder talent, I chose to specialize in storm talent and work with her to play my best Strong combat power. "


    "OK, I know. Don''t you want her to love me wholeheartedly, even if she awakens her blood memory, she won''t hurt me? Don''t worry, don''t you know your man''s charm?"


    Ding Ning finally understood the good intentions of the mermaid, patted her chest and promised, in exchange for a coquettish and angry white eye of the Mermaid: "who are you, man? Big flower heart ghost."


    "Hey, of course it''s your man, but you promised me to be my woman as soon as you integrate the spirit. Don''t you want to go back? I tell you, don''t even think about it. You''ll be my woman all your life."


    Ding Ning pulled her into his arms, wantonly warm, and said with pride.


    "Well, I should go and give you a present."


    The mermaid greedily tendered in his arms for a moment, then reluctantly pushed him away and stuffed the two crystal clear and flawless crystals into his hands.


    "What is this?"


    Ding Ning looked at the flawless crystal in the shape of tears in his hand and asked curiously.


    The mermaid looked at him deeply and answered softly, "this is the tears of the sea. It has magical power. Feel it slowly yourself. I''m gone."


    "Yiyi, Yiyi..."


    Ding Ning looked at the tears of the sea and cried eagerly, but the fragrance trace was faint, and there was the shadow of a mermaid.


    The still space suddenly became vivid. Angel screamed, his face red like a big persimmon, and said nervously, "you... How did you wake up?"


    Ding Ning had a strong sense of loss in his heart, quietly collected the tears of the sea into the water space, and said, "I just woke up."


    "You... You know."


    Angel said shyly.


    "Well, you stinky girl, I thought I had become a fag because women disguised as men. You said, how should I punish you?"


    Ding Ning''s mood came and went quickly. When he thought that Yiyi and himself were only temporarily separated, his melancholy was immediately cleared away. Looking at angel''s perfect body as white as ivory and her charming shy expression, where can he restrain


    Angel was knocked down in confusion. At the beginning, he was panicked and wanted to struggle, but where was the opponent of a flower veteran like Ding Ning? He soon became soft and lost his resistance


    While they were forgetting themselves, there were amazing changes outside the heart of the ocean.


    The stupid giant scorpion nailed to the ground by its own tail needle was completely afraid when the cannibal ant colony swarmed to turn it into food. It sent out a unique biological wave and began to summon reinforcements.


    It has to be said that the giant scorpion can survive in the ten thousand ant desert with cannibal ants as the king. It is not said that its own strength is strong enough, but also forms its own alliance in order to survive better.


    Among its allies, although not the most powerful, it is an ant eater that is the natural enemy of man eating ants. At the moment, it is definitely its most powerful support.


    So while asking for help, the giant scorpion waved two big front AOS in an attempt to push back the tide like army of cannibal ants and insisted on the arrival of the Savior.


    Of course, with its current injury, even if it even makes the strength to eat milk, it can''t stop all the cannibal ant attacks. There are always a few escaped fish entering the part it can''t defend and began to bite its flesh and blood. In pain, it rolls desperately on the ground and wants to kill these damn cannibals.


    rustle!


    The ground trembled slightly. Just at the extreme despair of the giant scorpion, a monster suddenly appeared in the sand, with a sharp and long snout and a tubular mouth. A pair of small eyes stared at the cannibal ants, showing salivation, and suddenly opened their mouth and spit out tongue letters.


    The tongue is long and flexible. It goes straight to the giant scorpion as fast as lightning. The tip of the tongue full of mucus and thorns breathed back and forth for dozens of times in an instant. The cannibal ants biting on the giant scorpion become its food in the abdomen.


    When the giant scorpion knew that it was an ally ant eater, he was in great spirits and communicated with the ant eater with unique biological radio waves. Those fierce and fearless cannibals felt the smell of the ant eater and retreated in fear.


    Although it is said that many ants kill elephants, the inherent fear of natural enemies in the bones of cannibals still makes them lose their courage and flee around in a hurry.


    The ant eater got up in the middle of the night to support his allies. He didn''t even eat overnight. He got out of the ground and revealed his huge body, which was nearly twice as big as the giant scorpion. His tongue expanded and retracted rapidly at a frequency of no less than 300 times per minute, devoured the fleeing cannibals and emptied a large army of cannibals in an instant.


    Hiss, hiss!


    Just as the anteater ate, the mutant cannibals screamed angrily. Those cannibals who were fleeing around turned around as if they had received a military order, and launched a reunion with the anteater and the giant scorpion bravely.


    The ant eater is happy and fearless. Instead, it speeds up its eating speed. As soon as its tongue is rolled out, at least a dozen man eating ants become its food in its abdomen.


    The giant Scorpion was a little flustered. After all, it was seriously injured. No matter how much ant eaters could eat, they could not stop all the cannibals. The escaped fish quickly formed a standing queue and rushed to it bravely, frantically tearing its flesh and blood. Even its proud tough back armor could not carry the sharp teeth of the cannibals, and the biting rattled, Scared, it kept rolling on the ground.


    Seeing that the giant Scorpion was in a hurry, the ant eater quickly gave up the cannibal ants that were meeting again and again, and helped the giant scorpion remove the cannibals all over the body with its smart tongue. In this way, although the pressure of the giant Scorpion was relieved, more cannibals rushed over, climbed onto it bravely and began to bite its flesh and blood, which made it scream angrily in pain, With its dexterous tongue, it constantly destroys the cannibal ants who dare to attack it.


    Only in this way, it can no longer support the giant scorpion.


    When the giant Scorpion was about to die under the sharp teeth of the cannibal ant, the ground suddenly vibrated violently, and huge figures broke through the ground. The cold pupils glittered with ruthless luster, spitting out forked tongue letters, and quickly eliminated the cannibal ant.


    Here comes the sand lizard. Unlike the solitary sand scorpions and anteaters, the sand lizard seems to be a social creature. There are hundreds of them when they go out. Although the speed of hunting man eating ants is not as fast as that of anteaters, the quantitative advantage still makes the giant scorpion get rid of the fate of extinction.


    If it was just like this, the cannibal ants might not be too afraid, but with the arrival of the sand lizard army, the yellow sand shook one after another, and countless terrible gerbils the size of a basketball drilled out of the ground, just like seeing a gluttonous feast, their eyes glittered with a greedy dark awn, and began to hunt crazily.


    Creatures in the desert are never picky about food. Even if gerbils don''t like ants, some will never waste eating them.


    The cannibal ants finally collapsed. No matter how the mutant cannibal ants ordered, they couldn''t listen. They collapsed thousands of miles like a lost dog.


    Mutant cannibals know that today is a complete failure. They stare at the gerbils and sand lizards who wantonly kill the population. They are unwilling to organize the remaining cannibals to retreat while fighting.


    Perhaps God is doomed that the war will not end easily. Just when the mutant cannibal ant was unwilling to retreat, the two tentacles on his head suddenly moved and stopped as if they had received some signal.


    Zizizi!


    The mutant cannibal ant makes a slight hissing sound, and the two tentacles swing gently, as if in response.


    The next moment, something creepy happened. The ground within a radius of several kilometers was shaking violently, boiling like a pot of boiling water.


    Both giant scorpions and anteaters, including sand lizards and gerbils, show a strong uneasy color, gather together and look at the rolling gravel like a great enemy.


    Boom!


    Thousands of holes were opened on the ground, and countless ants poured out like springs, like countless fountains gushing at the same time, dyeing the ground red in the blink of an eye.


    Yes, it''s red. It''s an ant one size smaller than the black cannibal ant. It''s red all over. Each one is only the size of a quail''s egg, but it looks more ferocious and terrible.


    Squeak!


    Gerbils'' restless screams seemed to negotiate with the fire red ant, but the fire red ant ignored them and surrounded them quietly.


    Giant scorpions, anteaters and sand lizards all wriggle uneasily and use their special ways to send information to the outside for help. Although they are used to being alone, it doesn''t mean they have no ethnic group, but they live scattered.


    Deserts have desert rules and each has its own territory. Usually, even if they die, they will never ask for help from the ethnic groups. After all, natural selection and the law of the jungle are the laws of nature.


    But now, the fiery red ants are the first to break the rules and even leave the territory to surround and suppress them in the territory of cannibals. If they don''t ask for help again, they will be stupid.


    In the sea blue space, Ding Ning hugged angel and looked at the scene with interest. Perhaps women were born with a sense of fear of these dense creatures. Angel turned pale, subconsciously drilled into Ding Ning''s arms, and his voice trembled and asked, "what are they doing? How can there be so many ants?"


    "In the covenant frame, they pull helpers to see who is in large numbers."


    Ding Ning said with a smile. I didn''t expect to see such a happy scene. These guys with low intelligence are like the second generation. They have the consciousness of making an appointment. It''s really interesting.


    But what interests him most is the leader of the mutant cannibal ant and the fire red ant. Although they are completely different groups, they all have one thing in common, that is, they all have a golden grain.


    This golden grain seems to be a sign that they are different from ordinary people, a guarantee of their identity and status, and a proof that their IQ is far superior to their peers.


    After opening the smart ant, will it evolve into a demon worm of the demon family? Ding Ning had some impulse to try and wanted to find a chance to accept them.

 Chapter 1599

    Think about it, if we can control the two ant groups by controlling them, the ten thousand ant desert will not be free to run freely.


    Before, cannibals couldn''t be accepted as pets because they didn''t open their minds, but cannibals with golden stripes obviously have spirituality, so there should be no problem to be accepted as spiritual pets.


    "The red ants have arrived. Why don''t they move?"


    Angel asked somewhat puzzled.


    "Silly girl, don''t you see that the head of the red ant is communicating with the head of the black ant?"


    Ding Ning pointed to two ants with golden stripes whispering to each other and explained: "No matter what creature it is, it has a strong sense of territory. Where we are, it should be the territory of cannibals. But now cannibals are not the opponent of these animals. Red ants must have asked for cross-border support. Now the two ants are negotiating and can''t fight until they reach an agreement."


    "How can you know everything? It''s great!"


    Angel said admiringly.


    Ding Ning was ready to move with her clear sea blue eyes and perfect figure, but she knew that the girl was difficult to walk now and could no longer stand any expedition. She had to restrain her inner impulse and swallow her saliva quietly, Shan smiled and said, "I''m not powerful, but I''ve seen more. In the future, if you walk more and have a look, it will be easy to understand."


    "Yes!"


    Angel nodded deeply, leaned happily in his arms, and asked curiously, "it''s amazing how these ants are similar to people and can negotiate."


    "It''s nothing strange. This Langya secret place is not simple. It should be an ancient secret place. I''m afraid these creatures are all ancient relics. They reproduce here. So far, the evolutionary path is very different from that on the earth."


    Ding Ning put his arm around angel''s slender waist and put his chin on her fragrant shoulder, Squinting his eyes, he explained patiently: "It''s hard to say that cannibals appeared in the desert, but it''s unreasonable to say that they have lived in the desert for a long time. In particular, ant eaters mainly live in humid forests and swamps and can''t survive in the desert at all. But there are ant eaters here, which shows that the biological evolution path here is very different from that on the earth There is nothing strange about some intelligent creatures. "


    Angel nodded suddenly. In the past, if she heard that this was an ancient secret place, she wouldn''t believe it. But now, with Yiyi''s incomplete memory, she doesn''t think it''s strange.


    What Ding Ning didn''t tell her was that he suspected that this was a piece of land smashed by the wasteland, just because there was no sufficient evidence to prove it, and this statement was too absurd for anyone to believe, so he didn''t say it, but he was more and more sure of this speculation in his heart.


    Because he has studied the body structure of man eating ants. Although it is very similar to ants on earth, its internal structure is very different. Compared with ants on earth, the cell tissue structure is very old and simple.


    After all, the ant population on earth has experienced a complex and changeable living environment. In order to adapt to the environment, it takes a sophisticated and sophisticated complex evolutionary path. It is obvious that the living environment of ants here has not changed much, so the evolutionary process is much simpler. Both cells and organs retain the characteristics of some ancient organisms.


    It is precisely because of this that Ding Ning can easily find the incomplete circuit of energy conversion from the body of cannibal ants, which makes him imaginative. Perhaps the real primitive ancient organisms contain the key to unlock the mysteries of heaven and earth.


    It is the gift of heaven and earth, the mystery of nature, the secret derived from all things, and the key to the origin of life.


    Five elements, yin and Yang, destruction, wind, thunder, rain, electricity, fog


    All kinds of basic elements of the world rotate rapidly in his brain, forming mysterious logic lines, which made him suddenly enlightened and gave birth to a kind of enlightenment.


    No wonder he is clearly qualified for breakthrough in all conditions, but he is always stuck at the peak of Shenwu and can not break through Shengwu Tianguan, because he lacks the perception of the source of life, the cognition of all things in the world and the understanding of the source of power.


    Boom!


    There seemed to be something broken in the brain, the door of will was suddenly pushed open, and the starry world in front of Ding Ning also underwent earth shaking upheaval.


    At the moment, most of the bright stars in his eyes became dim and turned into a dead desert.


    The whole star field is dark and full of decay, antiquity and decay. It is like a dead star field buried for thousands of years, which makes people feel sad.


    The few remaining stars still emitting faint starlight are also as old as dying, and may run out of energy at any time.


    Ding Ning''s nose was sour and his heart felt faint pain. He knew that everything he had seen before was an illusion, and what he saw was the true face of the starry sky.


    After he opened the door of will, he was always deceived by the illusion that this was an inexhaustible energy base for him, but he didn''t expect that this starry sky had been so dilapidated.


    Especially when he saw the magnificent purple star, but now it was dark and bleak, shaking and dying, his hot tears couldn''t help crying.


    Normally, it''s just a star field. Even if it''s all dead, it won''t make him lose his attitude. But I don''t know why, this star sky brings him an indescribable sense of intimacy and an indescribable sense of blood connection.


    It seems that this is his home, his relatives and his ancestral land, which makes him feel painful and difficult.


    "Hey!"


    Just when he couldn''t control his emotions and burst into tears, a sigh made him look up in horror.


    I saw those stars that had not died. A burst of starlight shone and gathered into an indomitable and upright figure. Although the figure did not emit any authority, it seemed to have the unparalleled heroic posture of overlooking the world, which made people want to worship.


    Although the figure was blurred and could not see his face clearly, Ding Ning could clearly feel the intimacy connected with him. His fear was swept away and asked in a deep voice, "senior, who are you? What is the relationship between us?"


    "I can be regarded as your ancestor."


    The figure''s voice was clear and clear. It sounded as if he was not old, but his answer made Ding Ning creepy and surprised. He was shocked and asked, "are you the master of the star seed?"


    "Star Seed?"


    The figure seemed to be a little strange to this title. After saying a word, he reacted, smiled and said, "this title is also interesting. It''s not wrong to say it''s a star seed. It''s my blood seed. For many years, you are the only descendant who awakens my blood."


    "You... Are you... Immortal?"


    Ding Ning determined his true origin and identity from his implication. His eyes widened and he didn''t even speak quickly. This is the immortal God, the immortal God who lives with heaven and earth.


    "Immortal deity? Oh, you can say so, but people usually call him saint."


    The figure admitted frankly.


    "You... You... You..."


    Although Ding Ning had guessed for a long time, he was shocked and stammered for a long time.


    "The Star source of this starry sky has been exhausted. I can''t last much time. To make a long story short, I believe you also have a lot of puzzles. I''ll try my best to help you solve your puzzles."


    With the passage of time, the figure gradually began to be illusory. Ding Ning had too many doubts in his heart. Knowing that there was not much time, he quickly listened.


    With the slight way of the figure, many questions in Ding Ning''s heart were solved, and gradually sorted out a clear idea in his mind.


    Originally, this movie is called Su Zhe, which also comes from the earth, but it is not the three worlds of earth where Ding Ning is located, but from a star field called Tianhai.


    Su Zhe only said a few words about his past, focusing on what happened after he left the world of heaven and sea and went to the central star city after becoming the holy king.


    The central star city is the center of the chaotic universe. Of course, it is only the center of the chaotic universe. This is the secret that Su Zhe knew after he temporarily appeared in the Central Star City, broke through the saint and became the leader of all ethnic groups in the star city.


    According to him, there are many families in the Central Star City, and all kinds of families have a common enemy, that is, the giant beast in the starry sky.


    Star giants are destructive star beasts born in the chaotic universe without wisdom. They wander in the star sky and like to devour the star core to obtain energy, destroying one civilization after another. The strong in the universe hate them, but they have nothing to do.


    If the giant beasts in the starry sky are allowed to rage, the universe will eventually be destroyed, and no living creatures can survive.


    Therefore, the universe''s ten thousand families, who have been fighting endlessly, unite. The super strong use their great magic power to move 720 life stars to form the central star, which is not only the base for all families to compete with the giant beasts in the sky, but also the last home of all families in the universe.


    Before Su Zhe arrived at the Central Star City, Wan Zu was always at a disadvantage in the battle with the star beast. Although he defeated countless invasions of the star beast, the super strong fell like rain and suffered heavy losses.


    Su Zhe has his own adventure. He knows that there is a magical star map in the sea. This star map can help people absorb the power of stars and strengthen themselves, but it does not directly devour the star core and turn the life planet into a death star like the giant beast in the sky.


    The most magical part of the star map is that it can demonstrate the operation law of the stars and enable people to deploy a super weekly star array. This weekly star array is not the weekly star array of God array level that Ding Ning has learned, but a terrorist array that can strangle giant beasts in the sky.


    However, the consumption and lethality of launching this super weekly star array are equally terrible, which leads to the fact that although the giant stars in the universe are hanged, many super strong people of all ethnic groups also hurt their origin because of excessive consumption. If they are not disabled, or Shouyuan is exhausted and died, the overall strength of many ethnic groups in central star city will be greatly reduced.


    Without external worries, there must be internal troubles.


    Without the common enemy of the star giant beast, the foundation of unity among all ethnic groups has been lost, and contradictions and conflicts have gradually emerged, especially those ethnic groups that lost their super strong in the battle against the star giant beast began to be excluded and suppressed.


    If Su Zhe, the leader of the alliance of all ethnic groups who made great achievements, had not always protected them, so that they did not dare to make a bold move, these ethnic groups who had made great achievements but lost their pillars would have been destroyed by those evil minded ethnic groups.


    However, since those ethnic groups had different ideas, how could they be willing to take a rest at this meal bar? Soon, they spread rumors everywhere that Su Zhe borrowed the star array to eradicate the super strong. Otherwise, why did the people who had arranged the array die or hurt, but he did nothing.

 Chapter 1600

    When Ding Ning heard this, he couldn''t help sighing. It turned out that the ugliness of human nature didn''t just exist in the human race, but a common disease of all races.


    Su Zhe continued to speak calmly without showing any anger. He must have wanted to open up even if he was angry at that time.


    Fueled by those misguided thoughts, rumors spread all over the central star city. Instead of calming down, they intensified, leaving the Terrans represented by Su Zhe speechless.


    The funniest thing is that the ethnic groups protected by Su Zhe foolishly believe these rumors and hate Su Zhe to the bone. They also unite most ethnic groups to attack the Terrans and force them to hand over Su Zhe to thank the world. Otherwise, the Terrans will be bloodwashed.


    If that''s all, the most frustrating thing for Su Zhe is that in the face of the censure of most races, even differences have emerged within the Terran family and split into three forces.


    One side takes a neutral attitude of looking on coldly and watching the development of the situation; On the one hand, Su Zhe is firmly supported by his old brothers, and some people who admire him and are willing to take the initiative to follow him; The last group is standing on the moral commanding height, criticizing Su Zhe, believing that the whole human race should not be implicated for him alone, and clamoring for him to take the initiative to apologize. It is best to self adjudicate in order to calm the anger of all ethnic groups.


    Although Su Zhe is not only the leader of all ethnic groups, but also the first person of all ethnic groups, if he really wants to fight, he can never be the opponent of so many ethnic groups.


    If he is alone, even if he can''t fight and wants to escape, he can do it, but he still has a lover and a large number of brothers who will follow him to the death. If he escapes, few of these relatives and friends will survive.


    Therefore, the former leaders of the alliance of all ethnic groups saved the heroes of all races, but they were willing to be controlled by others for the safety of their relatives and friends, and were permanently imprisoned in the star prison by those bastards on the charge of maiming the elite of all ethnic groups.


    He thought that by pleading guilty and accepting this unwarranted crime, he could keep the safety of the people around him, but he didn''t think that those people were so greedy and forced him to hand over the star map with the safety of the people around him.


    The star map has long been integrated with him and cannot be separated. If he can be separated, he is willing to hand over the star map to ensure the safety of people around him.


    But those ethnic groups didn''t believe what he explained. They thought he didn''t want to hand over the star map, so they began to poison the people around him. After all, those people were meritorious officials, and they didn''t dare to do it too blatantly, so they had to do it secretly. Therefore, the old brothers who followed Su Zhenan in the Northern War had accidents one after another and died inexplicably.


    Su Zhe is a very short and emotional temperament. He is willing to be bound to the star prison to protect the safety of the people around him. After learning that these people attacked his brothers, he ran away on the spot.


    Although the star prison is a death that can never escape in the eyes of others, it is not an unsolvable Jedi for Su Zhe, who has a star map.


    Everyone underestimated Su Zhe and his brothers and women. After Su Zhe broke out of the star prison, his women and brothers gathered together to meet him.


    Compared with the population of ten thousand families in trillions, Su Zhe and others only have hundreds of thousands, which is tantamount to hitting stones with eggs and seeking their own death.


    But when Su Zhe and others, with the determination to die, fought to comfort their dead brothers and underground heroes, their fighting power made everyone''s souls tremble.


    In that war, the earth fell apart, the sun and the moon were dark, the bodies were everywhere, and the blood flowed into a river.


    The whole star city was dyed red with blood, and the sound of fighting and crying continued all day. Under the fierce and fearless death of Su Zhe and others, 10000 families paid a heavy price one hundred times or even a thousand times.


    Su Zhe watched his brothers and women die one after another. His heart was as painful as a knife, and he hated wanzu even more.


    The death of brothers and women is too tragic and tragic. Even if they die, they have to drag their broken bodies to explode, and drag a large group of people to bury them. Almost all of them are dead without a whole body.


    Su Zhe watched the death of the last beloved woman around him. He was completely crazy. At all costs, he called the star map and urged the super weekly star array.


    The energy of 720 life stars in the central star city was poured into the star map in an instant. The star map radiated unprecedented terrorist power and sent all ethnic groups into the yellow spring.


    At the moment before Su Zhe was dying, his immortal body had disappeared, but his mind was unprecedentedly sober. He clearly saw that the star map formed a star road to another vast universe under the gathering of 720 star forces.


    Feeling the strong chaotic atmosphere at the end of the Star Road, he suddenly realized that the so-called cosmic center in their hearts was actually just a small corner in the vast universe.


    Ding Ning listened to him and saw Su Zhe suddenly stop talking. He couldn''t help asking, "what happened later? Did you go to the larger and more powerful universe? There, you soon recovered your physical body and even went further to become a strong person beyond the holy reverence."


    "No, I didn''t go!"


    Although Su Zhe''s face was vague, Ding Ning could feel his lonely and bleak color: "no matter how beautiful the outside world is, there is no brother who can share joys and sorrows with me, no lover who can help me. What''s the use of even if I become stronger?"


    Ding Ning was silent. Although he intellectually thought Su Zhe was a little stupid, he emotionally felt that his choice was not wrong. At least, it was very to his appetite.


    If he had changed his place, I''m afraid he would not be willing to leave the universe that raised him, not to mention his lover and brother sleeping here.


    "If I want to repair the flesh, it''s only a matter of time, but I have no love. Living is just a painful torture for me."


    Su Zhe said in a disappointed tone: "according to my memory of my hometown, I spent tens of thousands of years collecting the residual souls of my brothers and lovers, creating three realms and shaping six reincarnations, so that my brothers, lovers and children can be reincarnated and reborn."


    "What? You created the three realms?"


    Ding Ning suddenly opened his eyes and shouted in incredible horror.


    "Yes, I am what you call the creator father."


    Su Zhe said quietly.


    Ding Ning was confused. He thought of a very serious problem. If Su Zhe is the creator of the three worlds, he is the father of Jiutian Xuannv, but he has Su Zhe''s blood. Are he and Jiutian Xuannv siblings? This special game is too big and messy.


    Su Zhe seemed to see through his mind and took a faint smile in his tone: "don''t worry, you are unique and have no blood relationship with Xi."


    "Why? Isn''t she your daughter?"


    Ding Ning asked puzzled.


    "She is also my daughter, but she inherited the blood of my wife Ning Qingcheng. Only you inherited my blood. Therefore, in a sense, you are my son, and Xi is at most the daughter-in-law I designated for you."


    Speaking of this, Su Zhe said with a little guilt: "sorry, forgive me for making my own decisions without your consent. I hope you can take care of my women and brothers instead of me and live another life for me to make up for my debt to them."


    "Take care of your brothers and women?"


    Ding Ning was stunned and faintly resisted, as if he had put a green hat on his blood ancestor, which made him at a loss.


    Su Zhe didn''t pay attention to his careful thinking and said sadly, "but they are no longer them after all. My source has been exhausted and will disappear soon, so please do everything."


    "They are no longer them? What do you mean?"


    Ding Ning some confused way, vaguely guessed, but some were not sure.


    "They will no longer remember who they are or who I am. They are just themselves living in the moment. Otherwise, why do you think they will gather around you?"


    Su Zhe''s mood came and went quickly, perhaps because he had long been indifferent to life and death, and smiled relieved.


    Ding Ning was shocked and his eyes widened strangely: "do you mean them in the land war? Or the demon family? Or Ling Yun, Xi, lead and hunt them?"


    "What do you say? I used to have many confidants."


    Su Zhe kept a secret smile and didn''t want to say more. He changed the topic and said, "I don''t have much time. I''ll dissipate soon. Today, I finally wait for you. It''s the end of my last wish. I''ll give you another gift before I leave."


    "You... Do you have to dissipate?"


    Ding Ning suddenly felt reluctant to give up. Although it was only a short time for them to get along, the feeling of blood connection still made him suddenly reluctant to give up. As for the gifts he said, he didn''t care. "Fate is fate, fate is determined by heaven. I have lived enough and want to dissipate completely, but the star map..."


    Su Zhe smiled bitterly: "the star map has bound me. If you want to dissipate it, it may not be allowed. Everything goes with fate. If you don''t die, there may be a day of reunion in another universe in the future."


    "That''s good, that''s good. It''s better to live than to die. Live bravely. Although your brothers and lovers are gone, it''s possible to make new brothers and friends in another universe. Maybe you can find some beautiful women as wives..."


    Ding Ning was suddenly relieved and comforted by incoherent nonsense.


    Su Zhe couldn''t laugh or cry. He shook his head and said, "if you don''t say this, I don''t have time. Accept your gift."


    Before Ding Ning could react, he heard a bang in his mind. He felt that the whole person was transformed into a vast starry sky, constantly swallowing the dead stars in the will space and integrating into 720 acupoints in his whole body.


    "There are a total of 720 stars in this sky, that is, the 720 life stars in the central star city. Although their star sources are exhausted, the star core has not been completely destroyed. Now I give these stars to you. If you can revitalize all these stars in the future, you will surpass the universe and pursue my footprints. I will wait for you there ¡£¡±


    Su Zhe''s voice seemed to penetrate the long river of time and sounded in his ears like a dream.


    Ding Ning tried to say something, but his mouth was out of control and couldn''t make any sound. The whole person was as painful as being torn, which was even more painful than during military training.


    No way, who let his 720 acupoint space have long been opened up, but he still didn''t know how to control it. At this time, he was forcibly stuffed into 720 stars that were not completely dead. The intense pain that his soul was about to be burst made him jump with blue tendons on his forehead, raised his eyes and his face swelled into blood red.


    "Static Qi and concentration, star sky visualization."


    Su Zhe seemed to have expected it. With a light drink, an image appeared in Ding Ning''s mind.


    It was a terrible beast that covered the sky and blocked the sun. It swallowed the sun and moon, roamed the void, and was covered with faint starlight. It couldn''t see clearly.

 Chapter 1601

    Ding Ning immediately realized that this might be what Su Zhe called the giant beast in the starry sky.


    He tried to concentrate on it. Although he felt that he was hundreds of millions of miles away from the giant beast in the starry sky, his terrible pressure swept through the world, made his soul tremble and gave birth to an incomparable trembling heart.


    Compared with this terrible power, the power of half step immortal bones can''t be counted in the Tao, and it''s not on the same level at all.


    Ding Ning believes that even if the Immortal Emperor dares to appear in front of the giant beast in the starry sky, he can only be crushed at will.


    Fortunately, Su Zhe''s father was not so unreliable. He separated the observation distance of star sky visualization by hundreds of millions of miles. He estimated that this was a gradual process. When he could adapt to the pressure of this distance, the observation distance would be closer. It was not perfect until he could face the giant beast in the sky.


    But it has to be said that the astral visualisation is really a magical cultivation method. After bearing the pressure of the astral beast, the 720 acupoints to accommodate the stars have become much easier, and the severe pain has been greatly reduced.


    Especially after he operated the star sky breathing technique at the same time, the pain had been completely reduced to the extent that he could bear.


    Moreover, with his breathing, the 720 life stars seemed to establish a mysterious connection with him, resonated with his breathing, and suddenly accelerated the speed of integrating into the acupoints.


    As time went by, when the 720th star finally integrated with his acupoints and turned into shining star crystals, Ding Ning only felt a shock, his brain roared, and a strong sense of hunger came, making him feel stronger than ever, but weaker than ever.


    But this strength and weakness are not contradictory. Ding Ning knows that this is because the body container has become countless times larger than before, but the number of spiritual power and divine consciousness has not increased, which leads to his feeling of contradiction.


    Just as the original two liter container was filled with water, but now it suddenly became a ten liter container, and the water in the container did not increase. It was the original two liters that made him feel that strong hunger. However, he had no tension. What he did not dare to say was that "food reserves" were extremely rich, but not to mention that almost half of the world of Kun Peng was born from the king of Huai. The essence of life that was originally planted in the five lines of the tree was a massive number.


    Therefore, Ding Ning began to instill energy into 720 star acupoints with pride. He thought that even if these terrible energy reserves could not fill all star acupoints, it was still no problem to fill half of them.


    But after he put it into practice, his face soon turned black. He really underestimated the storage capacity of these stars'' acupoints. The energy demand of these stars is terrible.


    Nima, the essence of life that was extracted from the tree essence, consumed half of it to light up the star nucleus of a star''s acupoint. The brightness of the star core was even worse than the more than 30 remaining stars that had not yet been extinguished. He even expected to fill half the stars with energy, which was just a fond dream.


    Su Zhe, who was always watching him, nodded with satisfaction. Ding Ning had energy reserves and lit up a star core in the twinkling of an eye, which surprised him.


    He had thought that Ding Ning could collect the energy to light a star core in ten or eight years. Unexpectedly, he could light a star core immediately, which made him very happy. After all, time is the most meaningless thing for him.


    But then, Ding Ning''s performance almost kept Su Zhe''s eyes from falling down, and the star cores of stars were lit up one after another until the point


    It took 132 star nuclei to stop.


    In addition to the 37 stars that had not been completely exhausted, in a short time, there were 169 shining stars.


    This shocked Su Zhe secretly. He didn''t know what kind of adventure his descendants had.


    Although Su Zhe is the creator God of the three worlds and the strongest under the stars, he is not omniscient.


    After all, his body was dead, and then he spent infinite energy to create three realms. The yuan God had to sleep in the star map to breathe. It can be said that he is very weak at the moment.


    When Ding Ning awakened his blood and reached the standard of completely opening the door of will, he was able to feel and wake up from his deep sleep, which meant that he didn''t know much about Ding Ning''s experience.


    Therefore, Ding Ning''s performance surprised him so much. Of course, it was also related to his disdain to spy on Ding Ning''s memory. Otherwise, even if he was weak, an idea could clearly explore all Ding Ning''s secrets.


    Ding Ning''s frowning sighs, and consumed all the reserves of the essence of life, only lit up one hundred and thirty-two stars, plus the thirty-seven stars whose energy has not yet dried up. At present, only one hundred and sixty-nine stars are still shining. They want to brighten all the stars, but they do not know what time they will wait until then.


    What''s more, this is just to light up the star core, not fill it with energy. If you want to fill up a star with energy, it is estimated that he can add up all the cream of life. I''m afraid he can''t fill a star.


    But think about it. After all, these are real life stars, equivalent to 720 complete big worlds. I''m afraid any one will not be weaker than the Kunpeng world. If you want to fill a star with half the energy of the Kunpeng world, it''s not what a fool says a dream is.


    So Ding Ning has a headache when he thinks about it. NIMA, let alone the three realms, is now dilapidated. Even if it is intact and fills all the energy, it can fill up a star at most.


    Su Zhe''s gift deeply hurt him. Although it gave him an infinite future and the road to heaven, it was also equivalent to giving him a big problem.


    "There is no need to worry about the lack of energy. The three realms are not so simple. There are many secrets that I can''t see through."


    Su Zhe seemed to see through Ding Ning''s thoughts and smiled comfortingly.


    "Didn''t you create the three realms? You said you couldn''t figure out the secrets of the three realms? How is this possible?"


    Ding Ning was a little confused. He always felt that Su Zhe''s words were too illogical.


    "What''s the problem?"


    Su Zheli said boldly, "isn''t this a very normal thing? Although I created the three realms, it doesn''t mean that I am omniscient."


    Before Ding Ning asked questions, Su Zhe patiently explained: "for example, a construction company has contracted to build a building on earth. The construction company must know how high and wide the building is, how many square meters the room is, and what the general pattern is.


    But after the acceptance and handover, who lives in this building, what kind of temper and personality, what kind of decoration style is in each house, the furnishings of furniture and household appliances, the gossip of family leaders, who bought the house and moved in, how can this construction company know?


    With the passage of time, when the building reaches a certain age, it may be demolished and rebuilt, or it may be changed from commercial and residential buildings to other buildings such as parks or squares or even shopping malls according to the overall planning of the city. The construction company may not know all these changes


    "Right?"


    Su Zhe said meaningfully: "And I, like this construction company, is just the person who created the three realms. You know, every complete world will spontaneously form the law and order of its operation. Unless I want to destroy the world, even I, the creator, can''t meddle in the things of the three realms and destroy its operation track at will, which is the so-called Tao nature Therefore, with the self reproduction and development of the three realms, countless secrets that even I can''t understand are derived, which is also a very normal thing. "


    Su Zhe''s words are easy to understand. Ding Ning is like an enlightened person, showing a sudden color, which is very different from what he thought before. He thought that the creator is the omniscient and omnipotent master. Unexpectedly, there are many restrictions.


    But it''s also right to think about it. As the saying goes, there is no place without rules. Unless the creator God wants to destroy the three worlds, he will use forces beyond the world to forcibly control its running track. Otherwise, he can only act in accordance with the order of the world.


    Although it sounds incredible, Ding Ning feels reasonable. After all, this is in line with the development law of nature. Forcibly breaking the rules by human factors will only collapse the world order, eventually decline or even destroy.


    At this moment, Ding Ning had a deeper understanding of the essence of the world and inexplicably entered the realm of epiphany. The mighty spiritual power around him was boiling like boiling water. The seven martial spirits began to gradually integrate with the main soul of the stars, and even began to break through the holy martial arts.


    Su Zhe''s eyes showed a different color, and he nodded secretly with great satisfaction. He deserved to inherit his own blood. His understanding was almost catching up with his youth.


    This made his eyes twinkle with a faint excitement and the color of the wings. If this little guy can really grow to the height he expected, it won''t waste his efforts.


    "The way of medicine? Qingcheng, Xiaoqiao, Qingning, Yutong... My love, my brothers, you must wait for me. Once my plan is successful, I will never let you suffer any harm. We will be together forever and never separate."


    Su Zhe whispered in a slightly undetectable voice. It seemed that he remembered the extraordinary years. Unconsciously, he was in tears.


    "Grandpa, are you okay?"


    The integration was very smooth. He easily broke through to the holy martial arts realm and felt his seemingly inexhaustible power. Ding Ning flashed an excited color in his eyes. He was about to thank Su Zhe, but he found that he was immersed in infinite sadness. He couldn''t help but worry about it, and the joy of breakthrough was swept away. He asked with some concern.


    Although Su Zhe seems very young, he knows that his blood is flowing in his body, and he doesn''t know how to call him. He can only call his ancestor vaguely.


    "I''m fine. It''s almost time. I should go, too."


    Su Zhejiang smiled and whispered.


    "Lao Zu!"


    Ding Ning unexpectedly gave birth to a heart that couldn''t bear to separate, full of humiliating admiration.


    "I know you still have a lot to ask, but I''m sorry, I can''t solve your doubts. If you want to get in this world, you have to pay. No one can avoid it. Many things can''t be avoided, whether it''s robbery or honing. As long as you don''t forget your original heart and keep it, one day you will understand everything."


    Su Zhe''s figure began to dissipate quickly, and even his voice became ethereal.


    "Remember the teachings of my ancestors!"


    Watching Su Zhe''s figure disappear, Ding Ning was deeply grieved. He knelt down with a puff and knocked his head three times respectfully.

 Chapter 1602

    Don''t mention the bullshit of gold under the man''s knee. He has Su Zhe''s blood in his body, which is the standard ancestor.


    Kneeling on the ground, kneeling on the ground, kneeling on your ancestors is absolutely understandable.


    What''s more, Su Zhe gave him a very good feeling. He didn''t rely on the old to sell the old, nor did he dictate to him by virtue of his high seniority. Instead, he was always calm and loved him very much. He was willing to knock at this end.


    "The road is very simple. It seems that your control over the physical power has been introduced. I''ll give you the last small gift before I leave."


    Su Zhe''s figure has been illusory to the extreme, and even his voice has become blurred, as if it was illusory across the long river of years.


    But Ding Ning still vaguely heard a passage, Tianyin temple... Yi Jin Jing


    He knew the two words of Tianyin temple and Yi Jin Jing, but when combined, he couldn''t understand it. He wanted to ask. Unfortunately, Su Zhe''s figure had completely disappeared, and he couldn''t get a response no matter how he called.


    Yi Jin Jing is a Buddhist magic skill that frequently appears in many novels or film and television works. It has the miraculous effect of cutting marrow and changing life against the sky. It is said that it was handed down by the ancestor of Dharma in Shaolin.


    But in fact, Ding Ning read all the books, but knew that the real "Yi Jin Jing" was an authentic Taoist skill, which was by no means from Buddhism. It was impossible to verify why this skill was taken by Buddhism.


    As the saying goes, Shaolin is the best martial arts in the world. In the history of China, Wudang and Shaolin are also known as the Taishan and Beidou in the Wulin, which shows the popularity of Shaolin.


    However, since the founding of the new China, Shaolin Temple, as a holy land of Wulin, is still full of incense, and even some Shaolin monks perform Kung Fu, but in the view of Ding Ning, director of the 17th Bureau, it is just a show. If it can become a high hand, it can be regarded as the best of Shaolin disciples.


    After connecting Su Zhe''s words, Ding Ning easily understood what he meant. Yi Jin Jing should be a very helpful cultivation method for controlling power.


    The method of using bone tremor to control muscles, which he secretly learned from the God of fire, fell into the eyes of Su Zhe''s great power, but he was just barely getting started. He specially mentioned that he should instruct him to hide the muscle changing Sutra in Tianyin temple.


    But according to the description of many martial arts novels, the muscle changing Sutra should be in Shaolin. Why did Su Zhe say it was in Tianyin temple?


    Ding Ning couldn''t understand this, but he believed that Su Zhe''s super power would never talk casually since he said so. He immediately moved his mind. It seems that he has time to find a blind little monk to fulfill his gambling agreement.


    "Ding Ning, Ding Ning, what are you staring at?"


    Angel''s voice suddenly remembered in his ear, and his consciousness instantly returned to reality.


    Originally, the time flow rate in the starry world was almost static, but with the integration of stars and acupoints, after Su Zhe dissipated, the time flow rate returned to normal, so Ding Ning was in a daze in reality, which surprised angel.


    "Well, it''s all right. I thought of something."


    Ding Ning regained his consciousness and perfunctorily said.


    But he secretly felt sorry. After all, he was used to the untimely cultivation of the will space. Now he suddenly lost this welfare, which made him very uncomfortable.


    Now, although the will space is still there, there are no stars shining, and it has become a foggy world, just like a chaotic world, which seems to be of no help to cultivation.


    What bothers Ding Ning most is that the old donkey disappeared in his will space, but Su Zhe didn''t mention it, and he forgot to ask. Now it makes him feel a little uneasy. After all, the old thing is cruel and cruel. Who knows if it will bring him any trouble in the future.


    But it''s no use worrying now. The old donkey''s disappearance is a fact, and I don''t know where to go. Isn''t there a back door in this will space?


    "You''re right. They''re really asking for a fight. They''ve called a lot of helpers. With so many helpers coming, why don''t they just talk and practice?"


    Angel was numb to those dense poisonous scorpions and ants after women''s instinctive fear. Seeing their friends and friends, he immediately said excitedly, waving his pink fist.


    "Sand scorpion''s helper is coming. It''s going to fight soon."


    Ding Ning shook her head in tears and laughter. The girl is worthy of the blood of thunder Naga. She has a naturally belligerent gene in her bones.


    Sure enough, as soon as Ding Ning''s voice fell, the two sides suddenly started a war without warning.


    "Where is the sand scorpion''s helper?"


    Angel asked vaguely. She saw the giant scorpion before, but she didn''t see any other sand scorpions.


    "On the way, we''ll be there soon."


    Ding Ning watched the cannibal ant and fire red ant turn into a red and black torrent, overwhelming the sand scorpion and its allies, and answered.


    But as soon as he finished, he was stunned. He is now in the heart of the ocean. Although the naked eye can be used, the divine consciousness is isolated and can''t be used at all, but he can clearly see the sand scorpion reinforcements a few kilometers away from here. What''s the matter?


    Ding Ning released his divine consciousness unbelievably. No, his divine consciousness was still limited and could not penetrate the heart of the ocean. How did he "see" the sand scorpion reinforcements?


    Psychic, psychic evolved.


    Ding Ning was so excited that he almost didn''t jump up and kissed Angel hard.


    You know, spiritual consciousness has higher concealment and permeability than divine consciousness. Its only disadvantage is that it can not be used as an attack means after extreme refinement like divine consciousness. It can only be used as a pure investigation method without any lethality.


    In the past, when his spiritual consciousness reached its peak, he could only explore the range of about 100 meters, which was not as far as he could see with his naked eye. The shackles of distance made his spiritual consciousness very weak.


    But now it is different. He tried to release his spiritual consciousness and found that the exploration distance has expanded to an amazing 20 kilometers. Although it is far from the exploration scope of divine consciousness, its natural concealment and permeability are destined to become another hidden card of Ding Ning.


    Think about it. Psychic consciousness can quietly penetrate into any building and ground to explore the secrets. Of course, this penetration does not cost nothing. It needs to sacrifice part of the exploration distance.


    For example, if the detection distance of spiritual consciousness was originally 2000 meters, after penetrating the obstacle or the ground, the detection distance will be shortened to 18 or even 1500 meters. This should be determined according to the thickness of the obstacle and the depth of the ground. The higher the thickness and the wider the depth, the shorter the detection distance will be.


    In addition, spiritual exploration also consumes some spiritual power. Generally, investigation is better. Once infiltration investigation is needed, the consumption of spiritual power will be greatly increased.


    But this consumption is almost negligible for Ding Ning. His abnormal elixir fields and meridians can''t be consumed for thousands of years.


    What''s more, his nine orifices help him absorb the spiritual power of heaven and earth all the time, especially in this aura rich Langya secret territory, the spiritual power absorbed is enough to maintain the consumption of spiritual knowledge.


    Is this the holy land? Ding Ning''s eyes glittered with brilliance. He didn''t want to pay attention to the demon and insect war outside, and quietly felt his own changes.


    On the one hand, the distance of spiritual awareness increases, and the expansion of sea awareness and Dantian is on the other hand. Another significant change is the affinity for molecular elements traveling between heaven and earth.


    Ding Ning calmed down and felt it. Immediately, he clearly noticed that the rich blue water element wandered in the air like elves. With the nine orifices swallowing into his body, it was transformed into pure spiritual liquid after rotation and purification, and then flowed into Dantian.


    This made him look thoughtful, probably because it was inside the heart of the ocean. He was surrounded by light blue water elements, and other elements were not absent, but extremely rare.


    Dantian and Zhihai, that''s a change in hardware. Although Ding Ning was happy, he didn''t have too many surprises; But psychic awareness and element affinity, both of which are proper software upgrades, made him ecstatic, and his hands around angel''s slender waist couldn''t help tightening.


    "Annoying, don''t make trouble. People are enjoying it."


    Angel immediately misunderstood his meaning, blushed, patted his hand, and said coyly.


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. If she didn''t know that she was really overwhelmed, she had to ravage her.


    The edge of the desert has long been empty, but in the dead of night, a tall and straight cloth boy with a long knife came slowly and frowned at the depths of the desert.


    Just when the pudding was secretly worried about where to collect fresh water, a figure stumbled from the distance, and the little bald head was very conspicuous under the moonlight.


    "No phase?"


    The pudding gave a surprise greeting, but his face suddenly changed. He hurried up and said, "Why are you so badly hurt?"


    Because at the moment, there is no face like gold paper, breathing disorder, and the ragged clothes are still covered with blood. It looks like how embarrassed it is.


    "Pudding, come on, go..."


    Seeing the pudding, Wu Xiang looked back in fear, with a panic color on his face. He gasped heavily and hurriedly. His feet were soft and he almost fell to the ground.


    The pudding quickly held Wu Xiang, and without hesitation took out a pill and put it into his mouth. The sword eyebrows stood up. He asked seriously, "if there is no water to enter the desert, it is the way to die. Tell me, which big forces are jointly chasing you."


    Pudding knew that Wuxiang was strong and could beat him in the same realm. But now he was so embarrassed that he took it for granted that it was done by some force.


    When the pill entered the abdomen, the injury of Wu Xiang was quickly stabilized, and his pale face also recovered a little blood color. After looking back, he showed a look of shame: "it''s not a big force, it''s a scattered repair."


    "A casual repair? How is it possible?"


    Pudding opened its eyes wide.


    Wu Xiang sighed bitterly, looked back in horror, took the pudding and went into the desert. He hurriedly said, "it''s really a casual repair, but I''m not the enemy of his move at all. If he didn''t want to torture me and let me live in fear before I die, I''m afraid I would have died. Go, go quickly. Let''s talk while walking."


    "As for you? Who are we afraid of when we work together?"


    The pudding said reluctantly and proudly. He knows the skill of Wuxiang. He really wants to show his ability to press the bottom of the box. Even if he can win, it will be a fierce battle. He really doesn''t understand who can chase him. There is no way in heaven and no way in the earth.


    "The man who chased me was song Zhong."


    Wuxiang pulled him to run quickly in the desert. Seeing that the pudding was confused when he heard song Zhong''s name, he obviously hadn''t heard of it, he explained with a dignified look: "many people may feel strange about song Zhong''s name, but when it comes to his nickname, no one knows it. His nickname is cold flame chasing souls."

 Chapter 1603

    "Cold flame soul chasing, the second in the four ruthless people''s" red flame Hunting Song "


    The pudding''s face suddenly changed, and regardless of the lack of fresh water, he pulled Wuxiang and began to speed up, as if there were ghosts chasing behind him.


    Wuxiang also ran wildly, or didn''t he look back with fear. He was a little relieved to see that there was no demon like shadow, but he didn''t dare to slow down at his feet.


    The pudding glanced at him obliquely and said with a helpless wry smile: "I said that you have always been a kind little monk. How did you provoke such a cruel stubble this time?"


    More than 20 years ago, the four ruthless people of ChiYan hunting song first came out of the Jianghu and caused a bloody storm in the Jianghu.


    Although they are temporarily exposed, they show almost invincible combat power in the same realm, so they are favored by many big forces and want to close them under their command.


    As a result, many forces took the initiative to hand them olive branches. Unfortunately, they refused without hesitation, which made these forces angry. They thought they didn''t appreciate it. In a rage, they sent a large number of people to kill genius. Instead of killing them, they were mercilessly killed by them, which achieved the prestige of their four cruel people.


    The whereabouts of the four ruthless men appear and disappear, but none of them has the ability to fight beyond their ranks. Moreover, their style of action is cruel and ruthless, frightening like a tiger, and they are unwilling to provoke them easily.


    The ruthless man who ranked first, nicknamed red blood Shura, is also the mysterious Shura who ranked first in China''s war list for more than 20 years. The reward offered on the hidden flower list is also the first.


    Song Zhong, nicknamed cold flame soul chaser, ranked second. A soul chaser gun makes him unpredictable. The reason why he added a cold flame before his nickname is that he is not only excellent at shooting, but also good at manipulating a strange ice flame with extremely low temperature.


    The third ranked ruthless man is nicknamed Tiangong hunter. He plays with a hardwood bow. There are no empty arrows within a kilometer, and no one can get close to him within a hundred meters. Almost one-third of the great power experts who killed them died under his arrows. If everyone doesn''t think his close combat is a weakness, maybe his ranking will surpass song Zhong.


    The fourth ruthless man is a woman, nicknamed soul burial song. He is good at a mysterious martial art of sound wave. He can easily lose the enemy''s mind and make his opponent die unknowingly. It is said that the people killed by her song all have smiling faces and intoxicated faces after death, and still seem to be immersed in the sounds of nature.


    The origin of these four ruthless people is mysterious, and they usually follow the principle that people don''t commit crimes against me and I don''t commit crimes. After becoming famous in World War I 20 years ago, in addition to the soul burial song, the other three ruthless people disappeared after being severely damaged by the four king of hell stickers on the death nameplate more than 10 years ago. The other three ruthless people have basically disappeared in the past 20 years, and even appeared occasionally, The Jianghu has gradually forgotten these fierce men who are powerful against the sky.


    This is also the reason why pudding suddenly changed his face and ran away after hearing the four cruel people.


    He will not belittle himself, but he will never look down on people all over the world. If he had the determination and courage to fight with song Zhong 20 years ago, but more than 20 years have passed, who knows how terrible song Zhong''s combat power has reached. Just because Wu Xiang is not his enemy, he knows very well that he can never be the opponent of the second ruthless man in the past.


    In the same realm, the longer you immerse yourself, the more experience you have in fighting, the deeper your perception, and the combat effectiveness you can play is also very different.


    "I am wronged. Song Zhong''s sister and brother-in-law were killed, but song Zhong decided that I did it. He deliberately didn''t kill me, just to make me live in fear before I die."


    Wu Xiang said wrongfully.


    "Have you seen song Zhong''s sister and brother-in-law?"


    Pudding asked suspiciously. He knew that Wuxiang was not indiscriminate killing of innocent people. He believed that there must be some misunderstanding.


    Wu Xiang''s depressed way: "When I first entered the secret place, I was besieged by a group of people in yellow. Song Zhong''s sister was among them. His brother-in-law seemed to be from Meiling villa. Since he won the number plate in the competition, I wouldn''t be polite, but I really didn''t kill them. I just sealed their acupoints, took the number plate and left. I don''t know how song Zhong''s sister died. If song Zhong hadn''t carried his sister on his back When the body came after me, I thought he was deliberately bothering me. "


    Pudding''s face was dignified and said calmly, "it seems that someone quietly killed the people of Meiling villa after you left and planted the blame on you."


    "Who knows, song Zhong is a madman. He doesn''t believe me at all. If he didn''t want to torture me, I would be a corpse now."


    There was a lingering palpitation on Wu Xiang''s face, and his body had been soaked with cold sweat.


    "Run first. When you gather with the people of your school, song Zhong will be afraid of three points."


    Pudding couldn''t think of any good way, so he could only comfort him with a bitter smile.


    In fact, he knew very well that even if he did not meet the people in the school, it might not be safe. If he gave up revenge because of fear, song Zhong would not be listed as the second cruel person.


    "No, he caught up."


    Wuxiang also knew that the pudding was comforting him, and his mood became very low. He subconsciously looked back, but saw a bloated figure stopping hundreds of meters behind them, and couldn''t help shouting.


    The pudding was shocked when he heard the speech. He didn''t even turn his head back. He pulled Wuxiang and ran again.


    After running out for more than a hundred miles in one breath, he looked back and saw that song Zhong still kept the previous distance and followed them leisurely. They suddenly felt a deep sense of despair.


    Looking at Song Zhong''s understatement, he obviously put pressure on them with the psychology of letting them experience the despair and fear before they die. Otherwise, he would have caught up with them and killed them long ago.


    "Pudding, I''m sorry to bother you. It has nothing to do with you. Let''s run separately."


    Wu Xiang smiled sadly, suddenly released the pudding''s hand and fled to the left.


    But when he ran, he found that the pudding was still following him. He shouted angrily, "what are you doing with me? Run away."


    "We are friends."


    Pudding didn''t say much, but his eyes were full of determination.


    With tears in her eyes, she clenched her lips and scolded, "who is your friend? We just know each other. You treat me as a friend, but I don''t treat you as a friend. Go away, don''t follow me."


    "Come on, don''t play with me. I''m afraid I''ll be involved. I want to force me to go? Hehe, your acting is really bad."


    The pudding''s face was not moved at all. It was extremely calm and broke the intention of no phase. It was a relaxed look that didn''t pay attention to life and death at all.


    "Pudding, are you stupid? It has nothing to do with you. Go, hurry up. Song Zhong wants my life. It has nothing to do with you. As long as you leave me, you must have a chance to escape."


    No crosstalk choked and hissed. Tears had blurred my sight. Even my steps began to stagger, and the speed slowed down involuntarily.


    "Enough, what are the old men crying for? Since Song Zhong wants to torture us and let us experience the fear and despair before death, it shows that he won''t kill us for a while. This is our hope to live. Once we escape separately, it will accelerate our death."


    Pudding analyzed very calmly.


    Wu Xiang asked blankly, "why?"


    "You silly, song Zhong, since he is called a cruel man, since I showed up to run with you, I was destined to be on his must kill list. When we ran together, he would hold the idea of cat playing with mouse to let us live longer. If we ran separately, he would catch up with you and kill you first, and then chase me. At his speed, there was no possibility for us to escape. ¡±


    Pudding patiently explained.


    Wu Xiang showed a sudden color and said to himself, "it''s all my fault. I''m the one who implicated you."


    "Come on, don''t say what''s there or not. We can''t accept our fate until the last moment. Maybe a miracle will appear next moment."


    Pudding continues to run while holding Wuxiang, while playing airway.


    Wu Xiang smiled sadly and said dejectedly, "where will there be miracles to suppress cultivation here? Even if I meet with all the disciples, it''s just Dora''s funeral."


    "Fool, you forgot that brother Ding came in too. As long as we can find him, we will be safe."


    Pudding''s eyes were shining and he was full of absolute confidence in Ding Ning.


    "Brother Ding? Will he help us?"


    Wu Xiang was also excited, but then he said with some Entanglement: "we are not familiar with brother Ding."


    "Don''t worry, elder brother pimur has such a good relationship with us. Elder brother Ding is a person who values love and righteousness. He will never sit idly by, not looking at the monk''s face or the Buddha''s face, just looking at elder brother pimur''s face."


    Pudding has no bottom in his heart, but at the moment, even if he deceives himself and others, he must boost the morale of Wuxiang. Otherwise, once he gives up, they will die.


    He was simple and simple. When he heard the pudding, he immediately clenched his teeth, nodded heavily, his face glowed again, and his steps became relaxed.


    The pudding sighed to himself. If he was really doomed, he could only fight with Wu Xiang. Even if he couldn''t beat song Zhong, he would bite off a piece of meat from him before he died.


    "Eh, there is someone ahead. Do you think brother Ding will be among them?"


    He crossed a sand dune with a deep foot and a shallow foot. Looking at the faint fire ahead, he immediately refreshed and said in surprise.


    "Go and have a look. I hope we''re lucky enough."


    Pudding quickly made a decision and ran to the bonfire. If it was normal, he must have gone as far as he could. Looking at the scale of the bonfire, it was obviously a large number of human beings gathered. This was the arena of the martial arts conference, and everyone was an opponent. But at the moment, he was also ill and rushed to the hospital. Where else could he care about.


    The campfires are getting closer and closer. The people gathered here have noticed their tracks. More than ten secret sentries quietly emerge from the darkness of the sand dunes, stop them, and shout loudly, "who''s coming, stop for me."


    When they hear each other shouting in English they don''t understand, pudding and Wuxiang are cool. It seems that this is a gathering place for westerners. Brother Ding is definitely not here.


    "We''re passing by. We''ll go right away."


    The pudding didn''t care whether the other party could understand it or not, and shouted in Chinese.


    "Since you''re here, do you still want to go?"


    The leading white man saw that there were only two of them, and suddenly he was very calm. A grim smile appeared on his face. He greedily looked at the pudding and Wuxiang and shouted in Chinese.


    I muttered to myself that at least two more number plates have been obtained. If I am lucky, I can get more number plates. After all, these two young people can come here together. They are by no means ordinary people. They must have robbed many people''s number plates along the way.


    "Yes, don''t go now that you''re here. If you obediently hand over the number plate, maybe we''ll let you go."


    Other secret sentries also relaxed and joked unscrupulously.

 Chapter 1604

    Wu Xiang quietly clenched his fist and showed a look of despair on his face. This is really that there are wolves before and tigers after. He has completely fallen into a desperate situation.


    But the pudding patted him on the arm quietly, with a meaningful radian in the corners of his mouth, and whispered, "drive the wolf and swallow the tiger, and you''ll have a chance."


    Although Wu Xiang is not stupid, he lacks enough Jianghu experience and looks at him for unknown reasons.


    The pudding didn''t explain much, suggesting that he didn''t talk much. He lost his smiling face and whistled at those secret whistles: "brothers, we are thirsty and hot. It''s good to live. The number plate is naturally given to you. Can you give us a drink?"


    "Hum, you''re smart. Come in with us."


    When the white man saw that the pudding was harmless to humans and animals and quite interesting, he immediately stretched out his hand and said, "bring me the number plate."


    The pudding''s face showed a look of supplication, He pointed to song Zhong, who had gradually emerged in the distance: "our brother has collected hundreds of license plates on my brother. When he arrives, we must persuade him to hand in all the license plates. Although the license plates are good, we must first save our lives. Our brothers'' throat is smoking. Can you let us go and have a drink first?"


    The eyes of white men and many secret whistlers are bright. Hundreds of number plates. This is a big income. Even if it is divided equally, everyone can get a lot.


    But the natural vigilance still makes them hesitate, communicate quietly with their eyes and ask each other''s opinions.


    "Whether he is true or false, it''s just three people. What waves can he turn out? Don''t forget, the ice bear emperor and the Lord of Warcraft are here. Who dares to do it?"


    A big black man couldn''t help his greed and whispered in the ear of the leading white man.


    As soon as the white man heard this, it was indeed this reason. He immediately piled up a grim smile on his face and waved his hand and said, "OK, Joba, give them some water to drink and let them go first."


    "Thank you, brother."


    The pudding took over the water bag handed over by the black man named Joba, thanked repeatedly in fear, and pulled an ignorant face into the residence of this group of Westerners.


    Along the campfires, many Westerners who were baking just glanced at them and ignored them. They didn''t show any fuss. It seems that they are not the first Chinese to come here.


    Pudding quietly observed around and found that most people slept on the ground next to the campfire, and only a few people lived in several temporary tents. It seems that they are very important people.


    Occasionally, there are warriors with Chinese faces in the crowd. Just look at their dejected appearance. Even if these Westerners don''t want their lives, the number plate must have been robbed.


    Taking advantage of people''s unprepared, the pudding quietly hid in a tent with Wuxiang. First, he handed the water bag to Wuxiang and drank it. Then he rolled his throat and took the water bag and drank it happily.


    "What''s next?"


    After drinking water, Wu Xiang was full of spirit. He finally understood the idea of pudding, and asked with admiration.


    "Song Zhong is bound to conflict with them later. Let''s find a way to get some water bags and leave here immediately."


    Pudding had a plan and decided without hesitation.


    "We''re all in trouble. Can''t we leave tomorrow morning?"


    Wu Xiang swallowed his mouth and asked some reluctant. After all, man is a social creature. His mind is simple. He fled all the way and washed his mind tired. He really wants to rest here for a night and then run away.


    "Fool, they can have a little conflict at most, but they will never die. If we don''t go, we will certainly become the target of public criticism. We don''t know how to die."


    The pudding rubbed his temples with a headache. Everything is good. It''s just that he has poor Jianghu experience and doesn''t turn his head. It''s naive and headache.


    Without a dry smile, "well, I''ll listen to you."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a sound of scolding and fighting in the distance. The Western fighters lying on the ground by the campfire got up one after another, took their weapons and rushed over.


    Wuxiang noticed that many Shenzhou warriors were used as cannon fodder by Western warriors, driving them to rush ahead to participate in the battle. He was sad and suddenly remembered what Ding Ning had said. Why did Shenzhou people yearn for the Western Paradise.


    Buddha said that all beings are equal, but can they really be equal? If they are really equal, how can these hateful Western warriors force Shenzhou warriors to be cannon fodder?


    Unknowingly, the seed Ding Ning planted in his heart began to take root and sprout, and something called National righteousness blossomed and fruited rapidly in his heart.


    "Go!"


    The pudding didn''t have so much thought. Seeing that song Zhong and the Western warriors were working, even the big people living in the tent were startled and rushed over. They immediately pulled out and jumped up the tent like a clever civet cat, hurriedly loaded several water bags filled with water, and ran through the gathering place to the dark without looking back.


    Until he ran out for dozens of miles, the sound of fierce fighting behind him still came faintly. Pudding and Wuxiang were surprised. Song Zhong was really powerful. Under the siege of so many people, he could still fight for so long. He really deserves to be the second cruel man.


    Unfortunately, what they didn''t know was that the fighting sound was not just the battle between Song Zhong and the Western warriors, but a group of wolves riding on the night road. When they saw that Westerners were killing a Chinese, they couldn''t see it immediately and joined the battle group. Especially after seeing the Lord of Warcraft, the battle escalated again. The wolf riding launched the killing mode and began to kill madly.


    Although the Lord of Warcraft and the ice bear emperor gathered thousands of people under their command, there were nearly 3000 wolf riders. In addition, there were a group of Saint female clansmen who arranged to help. The ghosts and wolves of the Western warriors who were killed fled in all directions.


    Langkui sat on the back of the wolf, looking at the war without suspense, and his face showed a thick color of worry.


    After they entered the desert, they always walked along the map provided by yeyingying. Unfortunately, they never found the young master. Instead, they met the saints besieged by cannibals.


    Wolf Kui didn''t want to meddle. However, ye Yingying, eighth junior sister and little junior sister begged hard, and they could only lend a helping hand.


    Fortunately, it was just a small-scale cannibal ant colony. The number was not many, only tens of thousands. They fled under several rounds of charging by wolves and successfully rescued the saints.


    Those saints were frightened and begged to take them with them. The wolf riding didn''t want to take these burdens, but the young grandmother fengpianwu was soft hearted. Under her decision, the wolf riding could only take them on the road together.


    Along the way, they also met the disciples of Saint doctor and Saint sword mountain villa. They were so lucky as the saint girl family. They were all forced by wolves to hand over fresh water and number plates, and then let them live and die.


    With the fresh water reserves fully prepared before the wolf ride, even if there are hundreds of saints, he doesn''t worry about water shortage. What Lang Kui is worried about is the injury of grandma Yun. If the young master can''t be found in a short time, grandma Yun, who is always unconscious, will be in danger.


    Therefore, after the discussion of the leaders of wolf riding, they unanimously decided to leave the scope of the marked map and march all night into the dangerous area not marked on the map to find the young master, which is why wolf riding appeared in the gathering place of Western warriors in the middle of the night.


    An unexpected war soon ended with the hurried escape of the Lord of Warcraft and the ice bear emperor. The wolf rider was unwilling to kill more evils. Those who took the initiative to kneel down and give up resistance just took their license plate and let them live without even fresh water.


    Song Zhong was saved by a wolf, but he didn''t even say thank you. Carrying his sister''s body, he went away alone, bruised and bruised, and let the saints scold him as a white eyed wolf.


    On the contrary, wolf riding didn''t take it seriously at all. They only saved song Zhong easily. They didn''t expect him to be grateful.


    The only thing that disappointed them was that these Western fighters did not know Ding Ning''s whereabouts, which made the wolf ride very frustrated. They had to rest and continue on the road.


    Feng Pian dance keeps close to Ling Yun in a coma and takes care of her. There is a great temperature difference between day and night in the desert. The sun is hot and hot during the day, which can make people''s skin bald.


    She held up a piece of clothes to shield Lingyun from the hot sun, and wiped her sweat with a wet handkerchief from time to time to cool down; At night, the cold wind was biting. She wrapped Lingyun''s inner and outer layers with thick animal skin and held them in her arms to keep her from the cold.


    It can be said that Lingyun couldn''t survive until now without her careful care. Therefore, the wolf riders soon accepted Fengpian dance, a kind and generous new young grandmother from the bottom of their hearts.


    "Report! There are signs of large-scale desert biological battle ahead."


    The wolf in charge of investigation rode the scouts back quickly, rolled down the wolf''s back in the front of the army, knelt down on one knee, hugged his fist and reported.


    Langkui is weak. Langyuan is the temporary commander-in-chief of the wolf riding army. Langrong and Langyu, as deputy commander-in-chief, help from the side. After receiving the detailed report from the scouts, they immediately discuss it.


    Langrong is conservative and calm. He thinks he should bypass the battlefield to find the trace of the young master; Wolf Yu is more radical and thinks that maybe the young master is being besieged by those desert creatures. He should lead a large army to find out what''s going on.


    The wolf is far from making up his mind. Although he thinks both of them are reasonable, as the supreme commander, he must be responsible for the safety of everyone''s life. Moreover, there is a unconscious young grandmother in the army. He must not joke about her life.


    After some consideration, wolf Yuan made a decision and adopted a compromise method. The army bypassed and sent a elite soldier to check whether there was a young master in the desert biological clock.


    Langyu was young and energetic. He immediately asked for orders to lead a wolf to the scene for investigation. Langyuan resolutely opposed it and said nothing.


    Langyu had no choice but to ask his eldest brother langkui for help. When langkui spoke, langyuan had to promise.


    In fact, Lang Kui is not willing to let Langyu take risks, but Langyu has a firm attitude and is eager to make achievements in order to convince the public and get promoted. As a big brother, he can only agree to his request.


    So wolf Yu led a small team of 100 people to leave the big army and go straight to the battlefield center of desert creatures.


    Before leaving, the younger martial sister was tearful and told him to be careful. She would wait for him to come back. Lang Yu was short of heroism and almost didn''t change her original intention and wanted to give up the investigation.


    Fortunately, he was determined, hugged the younger martial sister tightly, and said that when I came back, he resolutely turned away, leaving only the blushing younger martial sister standing in place.


    Wolf Kui smiled happily. His brother was worried that he could find his beloved girl and get married early.


    He secretly looked at his eighth younger martial sister. He couldn''t help feeling a burst of sweetness. He felt that his spring seemed to be coming.


    However, he has never been in love, and eighth martial sister is also very ignorant of her feelings. Although Lang has feelings and concubines, she still doesn''t know how to pierce that layer of window paper, which annoys Lang Kui.


    Wolf yuan grinned. Hei hei, it''s interesting. The WANGLAOWU brothers finally met their destiny, which made him envy, but more happy.

 Chapter 1605

    "Brother, Kui Ge and the eighth martial sister are flirting. It seems that something is going on."


    Wolf Rong urged his mount to come to wolf far away and walk side by side with him, winking.


    "Your reaction is too slow. I''ve seen it for a long time. The sky thunder hook the earth fire. It burns at one point. Now it''s almost the fire that needs to be lit."


    The wolf said with a smile.


    Wolf Rong enviously smashed it, smashed its mouth, glanced at the saints'' disciples, and scratched his head with some embarrassment: "brother, what do you think it''s like to get married?"


    "What''s the matter? Spring heart sprouts?"


    The wolf looked at him jokingly and said.


    Wolf Rong''s old face is red, dry cough, a righteous way of saying: "no filial, there are three, no later is great, my family now I have a single seedling, I have to pass the generation to my father and mother to explain."


    The wolf riders who came to the world with Ding Ning are all bachelors, but many of their parents are still alive.


    Langrong had two brothers who died in the final battle, so as a care, Ding Ning brought langrong''s parents. Now living in Paradise Island, all kinds of flowers and grass are regarded as old age. He is happy every day. His only wish is to have grandchildren early and dare not go home.


    The wolf couldn''t cry or laugh. He said angrily, "spring is spring. Don''t find those righteous excuses. As long as people can see eye to eye with you, the young master will definitely support you."


    "Hey, hey, don''t I know how to chase girls? Can you teach me?"


    Wolf Rong smiled with a simple and honest smile and said with a embarrassed face. The rest of his eyes always aimed at the night Yingying.


    The wolf opened his mouth in amazement and said, "the girl you like is not a good friend. Are you sure?"


    "Well, I don''t know. It''s just how comfortable she looks."


    Wolf Rong, who fought bravely and was not afraid of death, was shy like a big girl when talking about emotional problems. His black face is now red.


    Wolf yuan held back his smile and said solemnly, "then you have to ask the young master for help. Young master Paoniu is an expert."


    Wolf Rong''s face turned red, and he shook his head again and again. "No, that''s not good. The young master is so busy. How can such a small thing bother the young master?"


    "In your opinion, it''s a small thing, but it''s a big thing in the young master''s eyes. He has always encouraged us to start a family and business. He also said that who starts a family will give who a villa with a single door and a single yard."


    Wolf Yuan said with longing. Although Ding Ning has built several castles on Paradise Island for them to live in, he still implements military management and lives with a group of rough men. If he gets married, he can be divided into a small villa with a single door and a single yard, with his own space.


    Of course, they still stay in the pet space more now. As a strange soldier, they can protect the young master''s safety at any time. Only when the young master doesn''t go out can they come out to have a breath and experience human life on the island.


    "I don''t care if the villa is not a villa. I''m satisfied if I have food, drink and a place to live. My parents are comfortable now. All this is thanks to the young master. How can I bother him about this?"


    Wolf Rong scratched his ears and said that for them, life now is like heaven. Even if they sometimes need to fight, their opponents are weak and can''t be compared with the cruel war that often died in Kunpeng world.


    "All right, you should contact her first. Pay more attention to other girls. If you can move her heart, you don''t have to bother the young master."


    The wolf turned his eyes and gave advice.


    "Courteous? Why? I can''t. teach me."


    The wolf humbly asks for advice.


    "You can really ask someone, if I can pick up girls, can I still be single now?"


    The wolf laughed and scolded in silence.


    "That''s true! I''m so worried."


    Wolf Rong scratched the back of his head and looked distressed.


    "Why don''t you ask your little grandmother? Maybe she has a move?"


    The wolf looked sad and couldn''t help coming up with a bad idea.


    Wolf Rong''s mouth grew into an O-shape, and his head shook like a rattle: "no, no, I don''t mean anything."


    "Think well and skillfully, and want to buy an old donkey not to eat grass. I think you''ll be single all your life."


    The wolf scolded angrily.


    Langrong was not annoyed, and he felt his forehead and smiled foolishly.


    Wolf yuan was also drunk. There was no way to take this man. He had to shake his head. It seemed that he had to go out on his own and ask the young grandmother how to pick up girls.


    ¡­¡­


    With a scouting team, Langyu quietly approached the center of the battlefield, with a distance of more than 1000 meters. Suddenly, Ding Ning''s voice sounded in his mind: "step back, don''t come over."


    Wolf Yu was so happy that he finally found the young master. He didn''t take care of the young master''s order. He thought that the young master was in danger of being surrounded. He raised his machete and shouted, "brothers, the young master is in danger. Come with me."


    "Kill!"


    There were only a few hundred people riding the wolf, but they faced more than ten million desert creatures, but none of them was timid. They raised their machetes high and began to charge with the leading wolf Yu.


    Ding Ning''s face is depressed. Why are you so impulsive? I''m watching the monster war with a beautiful woman in my arms. There''s no shit danger.


    But it''s too late to stop it. Langyu led the team of 100 people has boldly rushed into the monster army in the scuffle. The machete flickered and began to kill wantonly.


    Unfortunately, the monster Corps that can''t see the head at a glance is not only numerous, but also rough and fleshy. Even if their machetes are transformed, they can cut gold and jade. If they can cut on those monsters, they can only make a small cut in their tough body.


    Ding Ning is speechless to help the forehead. It seems that this play can''t be seen. We must fight, or these loyal rammers will have to be buried here.


    After a quick talk with angel, Ding Ning''s figure flashed and disappeared into the heart of sea blue. When he appeared again, he had ridden on the back of the mutant cannibal ant.


    To tell you the truth, the back armor of this product is very sharp, which is completely incomparable with the comfort of riding a red haired horse.


    Although the mutant cannibal ant has given birth to spirituality and meets the conditions for receiving a spiritual pet, there is a rigid requirement for receiving a spiritual pet, that is, it requires that the spiritual pet should not have the intention of resistance. This mutant cannibal ant takes his flesh and blood as a great tonic. How can it cooperate with him? It not only doesn''t fit, but also grins and struggles desperately, trying to take the big tonic delivered to the door.


    Where can Ding Ning make him happy? He forcibly releases the gravity field and suppresses it. However, it is obviously impossible to transform the gene into a spiritual pet. He can only forcibly sign a master-slave contract with it.


    However, the master-slave contract requires blood essence or soul extraction as the medium. Ding Ning can''t extract the soul. He can only use brute force to solve it. Waving his fist at the mutant cannibal ant is a fierce beating.


    The leader of the fiery red ant was directing the battle. Seeing that his allies were beaten violently, he immediately led an elite soldier ant to attack Ding Ning.


    Suddenly.


    A thunderbolt!


    A faint blue thunder fell from the sky, and the electric snake filled the whole body of the leader of the red ant. The rest of the dark blue flickered on his body, while the ants under him were miserable. They were all blackened and spasmodic. A burst of scorching smell came, and a large blank was emptied in an instant, which made the ants who were lucky not to be cut back in fear.


    After a long time, the leader of the red ant returned to his mind and looked up in fear. He saw a handsome blonde man holding a pair of purple gold eight edge hammers, with blue lights on the hammer head, standing in front of Ding Ning like a Thor.


    Ding Ning has stripped Lei Fu to angel, but Lei Fu has not been completely completed yet. For the time being, she can''t wake up to the blood of thunder Naga. Fortunately, she will accept the divine soul robbery after she leaves here. At that time, Lei Fu should be able to be completed.


    The pair of purple gold eight edged hammers were captured when Ao Hong was killed. Ding Ning gave them to her to adapt to the power of thunder first. Unexpectedly, she was so handy when she used them for the first time. When the thunder came down, she killed a large area.


    Angel''s face turned pale and her legs trembled. It was one thing to watch the play while facing the dense and ugly creatures. It needed extremely strong psychological quality. If she didn''t watch the ants attack Ding Ning, she couldn''t think much. She didn''t dare to rush out if she lent her a hundred courage.


    At present, a hammer worked, and the leader of the flaming red ant obviously showed his fear, which made her suddenly bold. She felt that these guys didn''t seem as terrible as she thought.


    Human fear comes from the unknown. Once we bravely take the first step and find that those frightening things are not as terrible as imagined, our courage will gradually recover.


    Therefore, angel was determined. As soon as the triumphant double hammer touched and roared, a lightning struck the red ant leader again.


    The fiery red ant leader who can have a golden grain is by no means comparable to those stupid ants who have not yet opened their wits. Seeing the lightning splitting, he suddenly went into the ground. The lightning blew on the sand, splashing countless gravel and blackening the ground.


    But the red ant leader was happy and unharmed. He got under angel''s feet, jumped out of the ground, opened his upper and lower jaws and bit hard at her lower legs.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Angel was scared out of the sky. The Thor hammer came out of his hand, screamed, turned and rushed to Ding Ning''s arms, wrapped around him like an octopus, trembling all over, and his poor appearance was distressing.


    Ding Ning couldn''t cry or laugh. He hugged her slender waist and patted her buttocks to comfort her. Then he stepped on the mutant cannibal ant and pointed out to the leader of the fiery red ant like a general.


    The leader of the fiery red ant showed a humanized ferocious smile, suddenly opened his mouth and bit on Ding Ning''s finger.


    It has to be said that the fiery red ant, who has begun to have wisdom, is extremely insidious. Until now, it used its housekeeping skills. At the moment of biting Ding Ning''s finger, it opened its mouth and spewed out a bright red flame.


    This is the talent of the fire ant family. Fire poison. Only after it evolved into a striped fire ant, its fire poison toxicity became more ferocious. In the past, it used this move to be unfavourable. Even the most powerful enemy could not bear its fire poison toxicity and would die suddenly.


    Therefore, at this moment, the fire ant is very proud. It seems to have seen that Ding Ning''s fingers were bitten by it. The fire poison entered his body along the wound and poisoned him to death in the twinkling of an eye.


    But the next moment, a grain fire ant sends out a strange biological wave, which human beings can''t understand, but ants all know that it is screaming.


    The ant colonies who didn''t have time to fight were shocked to see a grain of fire ant. They didn''t know why it suddenly screamed.


    "I''m sorry, my skin is thick and it hurts your teeth."


    In the frightened eyes of the ant colony, Ding Ning grabbed a line of ant''s neck and gave an explanation with a smile.

 Chapter 1607

    On the nine days, in the nothingness, countless stars shine and operate spontaneously along the mysterious track.


    But with the appearance of a towering figure shining with stars, the stars in the sky trembled, and even formed a bright star road gathered by stars in the vast void, leading to the distant unknown.


    "Have you decided to go?"


    A voice full of milk asked.


    The figure quickly shrunk to the height of a normal person, the body gradually became solid, and the fuzzy face became clear. It turned out to be a handsome and determined young man with white hunting, long hair and shawl, and facial features like a knife and axe.


    "Mountain and river, I''ve been waiting for an era. If I wait any longer, I''m afraid their souls will disappear completely."


    The young man turned his head and looked deeply at the three circles behind him. His tone was full of nostalgia and reluctance, but there seemed to be the sun, moon and stars flashing in his eyes.


    "Well, it''s time to go. They''ve been waiting too long."


    The milk voice was full of melancholy and infinite guilt: "Su Zhe, I''m sorry. If I hadn''t fallen into deep sleep, I wouldn''t have been like this."


    "Stop talking, Shanhe. I can''t blame you. If you hurt your self-esteem, it was lucky that you didn''t participate in the war. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll lose even your last friend."


    Su zhererou comforted and explained for fear of dissatisfaction: "even the five treasures of chaos can''t be alone in the super weekly star array. You have to go back to chaos. No matter how hard your turtle shell is, I''m afraid you can''t compare with the five treasures of chaos?"


    "That''s not necessarily."


    The milk voice was somewhat unconvinced and said, "if the chaos five treasures were in their heyday, maybe I was a little inferior, but they were not in their heyday at that time. Their defense might not be comparable to my mountain turtle."


    "Well, well, you''re great. Don''t mention the past."


    Su Zhe shook his head and smiled bitterly. Then he looked positive, and his eyes flashed a dignified color: "mountain and river, I''m going to go. Help me take care of the three realms. This may be the last fire of my Terran."


    "I''ll take care of it for you, but since you know this is the last fire of the Terran, why do you want to sit back and watch the catastrophe of the three realms and even add fuel to the flames behind it?"


    The mountain turtle asked puzzled.


    Su Zhe''s eyes twinkled with a color that meant it was difficult to see. He said faintly, "Bao Jianfeng comes from sharpening, and the fragrance of plum flowers comes from bitter cold. How can you see a rainbow without going through wind and rain?"


    The tortoise was silent and seemed to taste the meaning of this sentence. After a long time, he suddenly realized: "are you sharpening that boy?"


    "Not only him, but also the people around him."


    Su Zhe''s eyes showed a look of pain and remorse: "I was wrong in those years. I always thought that with my protection, they could have peace and joy in their life. However, I ignored the law of the jungle, which made them dependent, and their cultivation could not break through the realm of sainthood, which eventually led to an irreparable mistake. If they were all saints, even if they were enemies of all races, why should they be afraid? Even if they were not enemies, they could always run for their lives ¡£¡±


    The mountain turtle sighed softly, "don''t blame yourself for all the responsibilities. The holy master is the limit that this chaotic universe can tolerate. There are bound to be several. Even without your protection, it''s not so easy for them to break through the holy master."


    "That''s what they say, but after all, their talent is suppressed because of my existence. Otherwise, if others don''t say it, they can break through and become a saint with the perseverance and qualification of Qingcheng, wuhui, roaring, wolf Kui and master scholar."


    Su Zhe is still bitter and melancholy.


    The tortoise was speechless. Although he knew that Su Zhe was complaining about himself, he did tell the truth. These four people did have the potential to become saints.


    But what if they do become saints? Can the six saints with a group of brothers who live and die really resist the encirclement and suppression of all ethnic groups?


    The answer is no, it''s just that they can hold on for a while and kill more powerful people of all ethnic groups.


    Moreover, Dao wuhui was not there at all when the incident happened. After the giant beast in the starry sky was destroyed, he went out to travel, but he never returned. After this era, Su Zhe and mountain and river turtles have never found his trace. Presumably, there must have been an accident and his bones have been ashes.


    "Su Zhe, what is sealed in the devil''s abyss? Why can''t I see through it?"


    The mountain turtle didn''t want to be too sad. He changed the topic and asked curiously.


    Su Zhe''s eyes were like stars, and the corners of his mouth evoked a gratifying radian: "do you remember the demon ancestor in the sky sea star region?"


    "You mean the dead beast of TIANYAO mountain?"


    The mountain turtle cried out.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that TIANYAO mountain, which was originally in Tianhaixing domain, would appear in the three realms."


    Su Zhe''s eyes showed a look of hope: "When I created the three realms, I wanted to use the reincarnation of the three realms to revive my lover, brothers and relatives. I took their blood and tried reincarnation. Maybe their cultivation level was too high, and the reincarnation level of the three realms was too low to carry their soul power. At this time, the dead animals took the initiative to find me and reached a deal with me. I went to a higher level chaotic universe Zhou helped it bring back one thing, and it helped me revive everyone. "


    "This... I don''t doubt it, but... Does it really have this ability? What if you help it find something, but it doesn''t admit it? You know, with its hierarchical existence, it has broken away from the constraints of the heaven, and the heaven oath has no threat to it."


    The mountain Turtle was worried, so he couldn''t help worrying. After all, the higher chaotic universe was full of countless dangers. He didn''t want Su Zhe to take risks in his heart.


    "I naturally won''t trust anyone for such an important thing, but as long as I have a chance, I''ll try. What''s more, I don''t have any backhand."


    Su Zhe closed his lips tightly, and his face was full of perseverance.


    "You mean that boy? Can he do it?"


    The mountain turtle asked in his heart, but he suddenly understood why Su Zhe took great pains to collect the top medical skills of the chaotic universe for that boy. This is a layer of insurance for reviving relatives and friends.


    "I believe him that even if he can''t do it for the time being, he will be able to do it in the future."


    Su Zhe''s face was filled with inexplicable trust and determination,


    "Then why do you have to take risks in other chaotic universes?"


    Although he knew that Su Zhe had made up his mind, he still tried to stay.


    "Because there are higher-level reincarnation rules to learn from, and maybe we can find a better inheritance of medical skills."


    Su Zhe said with a smile, and his eyes twinkled with longing.


    The mountain Turtle was dumb. He knew Su Zhe''s character very well. As long as he decided, he would never change. Moreover, reviving relatives and friends has become the only driving force for him to survive.


    Now that he had a plan in mind, he stopped persuading and sighed, "then you must come back safely. As long as you are still alive, there is still hope."


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t raised them yet. Even if I want to die, it''s not so easy."


    Su Zhe said confidently.


    He has a star map, even if he wants to commit suicide, no one can kill him unless someone can destroy the mysterious star map.


    "Treasure it all the way. I''ll help you watch the three realms."


    The mountain turtle solemnly promised.


    "Well, Shanhe, it''s not that I don''t believe you. I beg you not to fall asleep again before I come back."


    Although Su Zhe didn''t want to say it, he coughed to remind him when he thought of all the unreliable things before the mountain and river turtle.


    The mountain river turtle faces a red face, and promises to promise: "you can rest assured that I won''t sleep until you come back."


    "Really?"


    Ding Ning asked suspiciously.


    "Really, I swear!"


    The mountain and river turtle said anxiously.


    "If you swear, I''ll avoid it. I believe you. Remember, don''t do it until the moment of the destruction of the three worlds. I should go, too. Bye."


    Ding Ning smiled, waved his hand, walked freely to the Star Road, and disappeared in the depths of the star road in the twinkling of an eye.


    The relationship between him and the mountain turtle is very delicate. He is not a master and servant, but a friend. A friend promised to help him guard the three realms is love rather than obligation. Naturally, he will not force the other party to swear, which is contrary to the way of friends.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t fall asleep again. I yawn. I''m so sleepy."


    He yawned, shook his head desperately, and whispered to himself, "don''t sleep, don''t sleep, don''t sleep... Should it be all right to sleep for a while?"


    But the heavy sleepiness made him fight with his eyelids. In his mind, two snow-white little turtles were fighting between heaven and man. A little turtle said in righteous words: "no, not for a while. How did you promise Su Zhe?"


    "I... just sleep for a while, just wake up before the disaster."


    The other little turtle said with a guilty heart.


    "Not for a while. At the beginning, you delayed your business just because you were greedy for sleep. Su Zhe lost all his relatives and friends. Don''t you have a bad conscience?"


    "My conscience hurts and I feel guilty, but Su Zhe also said that it''s useless even if I was there."


    "Hum, you are deceiving yourself and others. How can you be useless? You are a mountain turtle. You eat all Su Zhe''s relatives and friends. Su Zhe has no burden. One can escape easily."


    "That''s what I said, but you also know that there are so many Saint level strong people in wanzu. They will be chopped into slag before I put people into my stomach."


    "Well, don''t make excuses for your sleepiness. Don''t say anything about the past. Since you promised Su Zhe this time, you should do whatever you say."


    "Well... Well, I won''t sleep."


    ¡­¡­


    "Yawn, how sleepy, snore, snore..."


    Before long, mountain turtles snored loudly.


    "Wake up, wake up, don''t sleep, don''t sleep, how can you break your promise?"


    "You''re annoying. I''ll just sleep for a while, just sleep for a while."


    "No, not for a minute. You have to get up. You''re not afraid to break your promise. I''m afraid I''m sorry for Su Zhe. What about your integrity?"


    "Hey, you''re so bored that you wouldn''t agree to him if you knew. You''re so sleepy and yawn."


    "It''s shameless. Su Zhe takes you as a friend. He trusts you so much, but you turn around and break your promise."


    "I... OK, OK, don''t sleep, OK."


    ¡­¡­


    "Yawn, aren''t you sleepy?"


    "I... I''m sleepy."


    "Let''s sleep for a while, just for a while."


    "55555, but I don''t want to be sorry for Su Zhe."


    "Well, it''s really a headache. By the way, let''s find the boy?"


    "What are you looking for him for? Yawn..."


    "Fool, he''s a robber. Don''t we just sleep in him? When his life is in danger, we can wake up immediately, can''t we?"


    "Well, it seems like a good idea. Then go to him quickly."


    "Well, I''ll go to sleep with him now, but I''m so sleepy."


    With a burst of empty sound, the peace returned to the original place again, as if no one had ever been here. If Su Zhe knew that mountain and river turtles were so incorruptible, he didn''t know whether he would scold people for their carelessness in making friends.

 Chapter 1608

    "Yun''er, yun''er!"


    Ding Ning soon joined up with langkui and others. Seeing that Lingyun''s face was like gold paper, he suddenly felt heartache and rushed to Lingyun''s side, feeling his pulse and calling eagerly.


    Looking at the dozens of huge and ferocious sand vipers, it was better for the wolf riders to be well-informed. Those saints turned pale with fear. Especially after seeing Ding Ning, they trembled for fear that the evil star would vent on them and feed them to the terrible viper.


    Ding Ning investigated carefully and found that although Ling Yun had many wounds, there were no fatal injuries. Moreover, most of the wounds had healed and had no worries about life. He didn''t know why he was unconscious.


    Did you get an internal injury? Ding Ning started the absolute touch and carefully checked up and down. Everything in his body was normal and there was no trace of injury, which made him numb his claws all at once.


    He''s not afraid of being hurt. As long as he has one breath, he''s sure he can be saved. He''s afraid of the strange situation that he can''t find any wounds but can''t wake up.


    Vital signs are all normal, the internal organs are not injured, and the trauma has scarred. How can you be unconscious? Is the soul hurt?


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning''s face became very ugly. If the soul was injured, it would be troublesome. Although Yangshen pill has a certain effect on repairing the soul, it can not heal the soul overnight. Moreover, Yangshen pill is in the storage ring and can''t be taken out at all.


    What bothers him most is that Lingyun hasn''t condensed her martial spirit yet. Her spirit is scattered but not condensed. It''s very fragile. A bad thing can make her scared. Even he doesn''t dare to enter her sea of knowledge easily.


    Just when he was helpless and planned to refine a batch of nourishing pills to feed Lingyun, he suddenly found that Lingyun''s temperature began to rise rapidly, and her soft wrist became very hot.


    Ding Ning was shocked and thought that Lingyun''s life was in danger. When he was going to enter her sea of knowledge recklessly, he suddenly found that Lingyun was shrouded in a light fire red light, while her skin became as white as jade. The scar of the wound fell off by itself, revealing a layer of pink new muscle tissue, and a strong breath was rising.


    Looking at this scene, Ding Ning immediately reacted with surprise and joy. Unexpectedly, Ling Yun gathered his soul and broke through the Shenwu realm at this time.


    However, it seems reasonable to think about it carefully. After all, this Ni Zi is usually the hardest to practice, but she lacks real combat experience and understanding of martial arts.


    After attending the martial arts meeting, Ling Yun broadened her horizons and improved both her knowledge and understanding of martial arts. After entering Langya secret territory, she was chased and killed by people. She experienced life and death and made up for her shortcomings in actual combat.


    Therefore, she quickly matured and degenerated in the great terror of life and death, found her own martial arts, and it is natural to break through the divine martial arts.


    The only thing that puzzled him was what the fire red light on Lingyun''s body was. He remembered clearly that Lingyun was metallic. Fire conquers gold. How could there be fire red light on Lingyun?


    Although breakthrough is a good thing, if there is an abnormal phenomenon, it is a bad thing. Ding Ning starts the absolute touch again to check Lingyun''s body. When he sees the fire spirit root in Lingyun''s body, which keeps pace with Jin Linggen, his face can''t help showing surprise.


    Shuanglinggen? Double spirit root? What''s special is the dual attribute of fire and gold, which is incredible.


    Although he felt a little incredible, the facts were in front of him, and Ding Ning was relieved. He had seen this dual attribute of water and fire, and the dual attribute of gold and fire seemed not so difficult to accept.


    This made him involuntarily think of what bin Bo, the elite warrior of the demon clan, said in the underground palace of Genghis Khan''s mausoleum. It seems that the more elements and attributes he understands, the stronger his combat effectiveness. According to him, isn''t Lingyun much more powerful than ordinary warriors in the same realm?


    This gave Ding Ning a glimmer of expectation. I don''t know what the martial spirit condensed by Ling Yun is. Will it be the same as his five element martial spirit? Is the metallic martial spirit white hair? Fire attribute is red hair?


    "Husband!"


    Just as Ding Ning was dreaming, Lingyun''s soaring momentum had stopped. He opened his eyes and smiled at Ding Ning sweetly.


    Ding Ning fondly pinched her upturned Qiong nose and praised, "it''s great. You''ve broken through by yourself.


    "Hee hee, that''s me. I don''t see who master Yun is."


    Lingyun''s little tail cocked up again and said triumphantly.


    "Oh, tell me, who is master Yun?"


    Ding Ning raised her eyebrows and said with a bad smile.


    Lingyun''s face turned sharply and said with a flattering smile, "no matter how powerful they are, they are also my woman."


    "You know, or you have to be served by the family law."


    Ding Ning and Ling Yun flirted and scolded as if there were no one else. Feng Pian danced with a gloomy face and hung his head silently.


    Although she knew that Ding Ning ignored her because she was worried about Lingyun''s injury, she couldn''t help feeling sad.


    But unexpectedly, a pair of big hands suddenly grabbed her arms, pulled her roughly into her arms, smelled the familiar man''s breath, the heart involuntarily jumped up, and a touch of bright red quietly floated on her cheeks.


    "Dancing, you''ve worked hard these two days."


    The mellow and gentle voice sounded in her ears, which made her flustered and sweet. She lowered her eyes, and her long eyelashes moved restlessly, afraid to look at his hot eyes.


    "Yes, sister pianwu, although I''m unconscious these two days, I still have some consciousness. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I would be exposed to a layer of skin now."


    Lingyun stretched out his hand and took her bright wrist, full of goodwill thanks.


    "Ah, you call my sister?"


    Feng Pian dance raised her head in amazement and looked at Lingyun. She even called her sister? Is there any mistake? She can be Lingyun''s grandmother at her age.


    "Otherwise?"


    Lingyun''s lips were slightly pursed and said with a smile: "our family regardless of age. According to the time of entering the door, I entered the door earlier than you. Of course, I have to call your sister."


    Feng Pian Dance: "


    Ding Ning has a black line but has nothing to say. After all, he has been tolerant enough to attract bees and butterflies everywhere. It''s understandable to secretly care about the size. Isn''t it just a question of address? He doesn''t want to get into trouble.


    "What about me? What about me? Do you want to call your sister, too?"


    Just now Ding Ning was angry and gloomy, which frightened angel. Now seeing that Lingyun was all right and the rain cleared up, she hurried to join the fun.


    "Dead rascal."


    "Apprentice."


    Bang!


    Ah!


    Lingyun and Fengpian dance changed their faces. One of them gave her an eye sealing hammer and angrily scolded her. If they hadn''t seen that she was brought back by Ding Ning, they would really hurt the killer.


    Angel rubbed panda eyes wrongfully, stared at Ding Ning, and said with a sad face, "why did they hit me?"


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. He quickly hugged her and comforted her: "there was a misunderstanding. They didn''t know you, so they treated you as a hooligan."


    "Ah, husband, you and him?"


    Lingyun screamed in horror. He opened his mouth and looked at Ding Ning and angel holding together. His eyes were full of shock.


    Feng Pian dance''s eyes were no better than hers. She looked at them in surprise, amazement and disbelief.


    The faces of the wolf rider and the saints also became very strange. They aimed at the two "big men" of Ding Ning and angel. The expression was strange and ambiguous.


    Ding Ning''s hair was straight in his heart. He patted his forehead and said depressed, "well, look at your eyes. In fact, she is a woman."


    Angel remembered that she was still a man, but she was very upset. For some reason, she was beaten into a panda''s eye, but Ding Ning helped to vent her anger. She was obviously suspected of favoring the two women. She didn''t want to take advantage of him so easily.


    Immediately, in Ding Ning''s frightened eyes, she smiled, pinched the orchid finger and said shyly, "I hate it, honey, although I know you like people to dress up as women, people will be embarrassed to dress up as women in front of so many people."


    Lingyun and Fengpian dance''s eyes became strange again. They looked at Ding Ning suspiciously. It was clear that they were a man. They didn''t look like a woman.


    Ding Ning, with a cold sweat all over his head and a sad face, said, "angel, what are you doing? Stop playing."


    "People are telling the truth. I said that homosexuality is true love. You don''t believe it. You see how much I love you. I don''t care about looking for women, but look at their eyes. This shows that they are not true love at all. If they really love you, they will accept your dual orientation."


    Angel held back a smile, pinched the orchid finger with grievance on his face, and asked many women to light dingning''s forehead.


    Oh!


    Some saints couldn''t help spitting out and looked at Ding Ning and angel with extreme disdain and disgust.


    Lingyun and Fengpian dance turned pale and wanted to cry. They stayed there for a long time and couldn''t speak. Their hearts were full of sadness. After all, their husband was robbed by a man. Is it true that the legend that three flat is better than one round?


    The wolf riders'' faces were embarrassed. Qi turned his head and pretended not to see. They didn''t comment on the Marshal''s private life, but the taste was too heavy.


    Ding Ning''s face was almost black to the bottom of the pot. He shouted angrily, "enough, enough is enough. Talk nonsense again. Don''t blame me for turning my face and not recognizing people."


    "You... You ungrateful man, how can you treat others like this? They just gave you their body, but you were cruel to them. Sobbing, sobbing, they don''t live anymore!"


    Angel couldn''t help getting a little angry when she saw Ding Ning getting angry, but she was used to being surrounded by stars and the moon everywhere she grew up. She developed her proud character. Where had she been so angry? She was angry and angry. She came down with tears and cried.


    But now she looks like a man. The revelation of such nature makes people feel more and more uncomfortable. Many saints with a shallow appetite threw up in their stomachs.


    Ding Ning was speechless. He was really sad when he looked at angel. He couldn''t help being soft. He came forward and hugged her and said softly, "well, stop making trouble and show my identity quickly, otherwise I would really be regarded as a pervert."


    "I don''t, I don''t, woo woo woo, you''re a pervert. You know how to bully me with others."


    Angel stamped his foot, pushed away Ding Ning, and cried bitterly, just unwilling to reveal his daughter.


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap on angel''s face stopped her crying. She couldn''t believe it. She covered her face and pointed to Ling Yun''s face. "You... You hit me?"


    Ding Ning was stunned. He didn''t think that things would develop to this point. He wanted to say Lingyun, but he was pulled by Fengpian dance and shook his head to let him leave it alone.

 Chapter 1609

    "Hit you, hit you are light."


    Ling Yun''s chest fluctuated sharply, stretched out green onion and white jade and pointed to Ding Ning, He said coldly to angel, "I don''t care where you come from and how my husband likes you, but please remember that when you enter the Ding family, the most important thing is to know how to respect your husband. You know, he is not only your man, but also our sister''s man."


    "I... I don''t disrespect him."


    Angel didn''t know why. When facing the fierce Lingyun at the moment, the whole person''s momentum was stifled, his eyes twinkled and his lips stammered.


    "No disrespect for him?"


    Ling Yun sneered, He stretched out his hand and pointed around and said fiercely: "these people are brothers who follow their husband through life and death. In their hearts, their husband is their leader and the eldest brother they are willing to pay their lives for, but you are good. A woman has to pretend to be a man. Maybe you just think it''s fun, but have you ever thought about how these brothers will treat him?"


    Angel opened her mouth, but found that she was speechless. Yes, she only wanted to have fun for a while, but she virtually damaged Ding Ning''s image. In the eyes of those wolves, they would also be ashamed of a abnormal big brother.


    "Besides, there are not only my husband''s brothers here, but also these outsiders. Our relationship with the holy women is not harmonious. Who knows what such a thing will look like when it comes out to them? It doesn''t matter if you are capricious for a while, but it may ruin my husband''s reputation. You say, should I beat you?"


    Lingyun didn''t intend to let her go and continued to scold with reason.


    Angel clenched her lips, felt her face burning, turned in place, put away the sea blue heart, revealed her true face, and dropped her head with tearful eyes: "what my sister taught me is that angel knew wrong."


    The wolf riders and the holy women opened their mouths in amazement. Unexpectedly, the handsome man was really a woman and a beautiful woman with protruding and warping back, but the sea blue hair was really rare.


    Ding Ning''s heart hung tight for fear that angel would run away or leave in a rage. If it were just another foreign girl, Yiyi was still in her body. Not to mention that she was Yiyi''s thunder Naga. He didn''t want to turn his face.


    At the moment, seeing that angel was willing to be soft, Ding Ning was relieved, but he still had some hidden worries in his heart.


    Lingyun has offended Angel badly this time. Once Angel wakes up, won''t he retaliate against her? This can''t be avoided. After all, Yiyi said that thunder Naga''s temper is very grumpy.


    But the next scene made Ding Ning numb. Ling Yun picked up Angel''s delicate chin with her fingertips like a female rogue, With a smile, he whistled: "tut Tut, this chest, this ass, this handsome little appearance, even my sister is excited. No wonder my husband will be interested in you. I tell you, you are still the first foreign girl brought home by my husband."


    "Really?"


    Angel didn''t know whether he was heartless or really repented. Not only did he have no aversion to Lingyun''s behavior, but his eyes brightened when he heard the speech and wiped away his tears into a smile.


    "Of course, can my sister lie to you? I tell you, although my husband is a little careless, he has absolutely no eyes. Among so many sisters, my sister is the ugliest."


    Lingyun is very familiar and hugs angel''s shoulder. She looks like a good sister and best friend, which is quite different from the ferocious look before.


    "My sister is not ugly at all. I think she is very beautiful. Especially my sister''s big long legs, I look envious."


    Angel didn''t know whether it was to resolve the embarrassment or to sincerely want to make friends with Lingyun. He kept picking up and listening.


    Ling Yun smiled happily and said with a big smile: "giggle, that''s why I can enter the house and get into the eyes of the playboy. I can''t have any advantages. I tell you, my husband loves my sister''s long legs and doesn''t get tired of playing all his life..."


    Ding Ning listened to the waterfall sweat all over her face. This dead girl is really open-minded. She dares to say anything and is not afraid of being laughed at.


    Suddenly, there was a sudden numbness in his waist. A slender hand had touched his waist for three times on the left and three times on the right. Turning around, the pair of Qiu Shui scissors with deep resentment stared at him straightly. Who else was not Fengpian dance.


    Ding Ning took her hand with a shy face, smiled and said softly, "little dance, it''s hard for you these two days."


    "Hum! How can you be romantic and happy."


    Feng Pian dance said with a cold face. She wanted to get rid of his hand with shame. The sour taste in that tone could be smelled eight miles away.


    "No, it''s all accidents, accidents!"


    Ding Ning Shan Shan''s way, can only stubbornly grasp her hand.


    Feng Pian danced for a long time and couldn''t get rid of his hand. She hummed coldly and calmed down. She let him lead her. Her cheeks quietly climbed up the red clouds. Some embarrassed Gu said to him, "what''s the matter with those snakes?"


    "It''s a sand viper, but it''s different from the Viper on earth. I think it should be the same ancestor. However, due to the different living environment, their evolution is also very different from the Viper on earth. Not only vipers, but also sand ants, gerbils and sand lizards... Are all like this."


    At the moment, Lingyun and angel have come over with shoulder to shoulder. Fengpian dance is embarrassed and wants to release her hand, but she is held by Ding Ning. But she can only let him do it.


    Ding Ning stretched out his left arm, embraced Lingyun who was holding angel in his arms, and danced with Feng pian in his right hand. He wished he could hold more arms.


    "The day before yesterday afternoon, as soon as I entered the secret place of Langya, I found that it was random transmission. At that time, I was worried that I couldn''t do it. Others were OK, but yun''er and Xiaowu..."


    With Ding Ning''s eloquence, Lingyun and Fengpian dance understood his experience in the past two days. They knew that angel had helped him detoxify and were friendly to her.


    On the contrary, angel didn''t know much about Ding Ning. When she learned that these wolf riders were his pet, even though she had seen his means of collecting desert creatures before, she was still surprised that her chin almost didn''t fall off.


    However, it also made her finally understand why wolf riding appeared here. When she wanted to come, Ding Ning must also have space treasures similar to Langya secret place, so she would carry an army of pets with her.


    Ding Ning didn''t explain this in detail. Let her misunderstand. After all, some secrets are less dangerous if one person knows them.


    Besides, although angel is credible, who knows whether the Atlantis family is credible? What''s more, once Angel awakens the blood of thunder Naga, he doesn''t know whether it is a friend or an enemy. It''s better to hide some things first.


    Ling Yun was fine. Ding Ning put down his heart. Seeing that the sky was getting brighter, he immediately announced to have a rest on the spot and get some food.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity for everyone to bury the pot and cook, the saint and several women came forward to help, Lang Kui and others came forward to summarize their experiences in the past two days with him.


    Ding Ning found that Lang Kui was weak, depressed and sick. He knew that he must have used the wild nine fists to fight. Without saying a word, he took out several monster corpses and threw them to barbecue for breakfast. The monster''s blood was well preserved in the water space. After a barbecue, Lang Kui could recover.


    Ding Ning didn''t have any number plates, but wolf riding unexpectedly collected more than 5000. Twenty contestants who should be enough for Qingyun security ranked among the top 5000 and entered the second round.


    The main task of entering Langya secret place this time has been completed. They just need to stay up until the end of time and send it back automatically.


    Of course, Ding Ning certainly won''t miss this opportunity to come in and plans to take advantage of the rest of the time to search for treasures in the desert.


    Hearing that the European military emperor was killed at the hands of his own son, Ding Ning couldn''t help but sigh. The deceased was gone, and he didn''t want to comment more. He just hoped that their father and son would stop falling in love and killing each other under the nine springs.


    However, he also solved the question that he had always puzzled in his heart, why did the wolf ride with the saint race.


    It turned out that the eighth younger martial sister and little younger martial sister of the saint had helped Lingyun. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, Ding Ning also wanted this feeling, and his eyes softened when looking at the saint.


    I wanted to personally express my thanks to the eighth junior sister and the little junior sister, but my heart suddenly became heavy when I heard wolf Rong talking about those strange people in black masks.


    "You mean those black faced people can''t be killed?"


    Ding Ning frowned and asked with a dignified look.


    "Yes, young master, the evil sect is ruthless. Even if we cut off their heads, they can recover as before quickly. The most puzzling thing is that those dead bodies can get up and continue to fight. However, unlike those people in black, they can''t survive if they are killed again."


    Wolf Rong said realistically.


    "Tell me more about those people in black and what kind of masks they are? Try to be more detailed."


    Hearing the man in black, Ding Ning first thought of the divine origin organization, but after listening to wolf Rong''s careful description, those people in black were clearly the dress of the ghost Liao department.


    This made him feel very puzzled. Although the ghost tusk department was also dressed in black, they always aimed to revenge the holy Vatican, and they didn''t have the ability to pretend to be gods and ghosts.


    On the contrary, the divine origin organization is ancient and mysterious, and holds the most advanced medical and scientific and technological power on the earth. It is not uncommon to make such an immortal monster. Does the divine origin organization want to plant and frame the ghost department?


    Ding Ning couldn''t understand it. He didn''t want to understand what was going on.


    Forget it, since they don''t understand, they don''t want to. As long as they have a purpose, they will always show their feet. Just wait and see what happens.


    "Your name is yeyingying, isn''t it? Are you looking for me?"


    Ding Ning noticed that when Lang Kui and others reported to him, the girl named yeyingying pretended to build the stove, but she was always absent-minded. She always peeked at him and seemed to have something to say. After Lang Kui and others reported, he threatened to shout.


    Yeyingying bit her lower lip and nodded gently.


    "Then come here and say something."


    Ding Ning is still very interested in what ye Yingxiang said. After all, Langya secret territory is something of the saint''s clan, and she is the leader of the saint''s disciples. She must know more about it than ordinary disciples, and maybe she will know something that interests him.


    Sure enough, yeyingying didn''t disappoint him. She timidly told him that the queen ant of the ten thousand ant desert could brew an ant slurry. This ant slurry has magical ability and can greatly improve the spirit of the martial arts in the Zhenwu environment.


    This ant slurry can not only help the martial arts to break through the bottleneck of Shenwu realm, but also help the martial arts to harden their soul and break through the peak of Shenwu in one go if there is enough.


    The reason why the number of saints in Shenwu state is much higher than that of other saints is largely because of this ant slurry.

 Chapter 1610

    "Why tell me? It''s your saint''s secret."


    Ding Ning''s heart pounded, but his face was silent and asked calmly.


    Yeyingying''s eyes flickered at first, but she soon became firm, Facing Ding Ning''s eyes, he said: "My talent is not good. If I want to become stronger quickly, I need the help of ant slurry. I know where the Queen''s nest is, but I can''t go anywhere with my own ability, and you have this strength, so I want to make a deal with you. I can take you to the Queen''s nest. After you get the ant slurry, I''m not greedy. Just give me three drops."


    "Aren''t you afraid to hide from the tiger?"


    Ding Ning said with a banter.


    "If it weren''t for your protection, I''m afraid my martial sisters and I would have been buried in the desert now. Our lives were recovered. What else should I be afraid of? It''s a big deal to give them back to you."


    Night Yingying said calmly, with a gesture of seeing through everything.


    Ding Ning looked at her with deep eyes and didn''t speak, as if he wanted to see through her.


    Night Yingying was fearless, bravely met his sight and calmly accepted his examination.


    "You are a very ambitious woman."


    Ding Ning suddenly said, let yeyingying tremble in her heart, clenched her lower lip, gently lowered her head, and her face was a little gloomy.


    "But I appreciate you very much. People are not afraid of ambition, they are afraid of lack of self-knowledge, and you know how to judge the situation better than many of the saints."


    Ding Ning stood up and said faintly, "you''ve succeeded. We''ll start after breakfast."


    Yeyingying raised her head in surprise. She was about to say something, but she saw that Ding Ning had stood up and walked towards the crowd who was preparing.


    She pursed her mouth and clenched her fist. Yeyingying''s eyes were full of excitement. She had planned to work with Wanhe to get ant slurry, but she was blind and saw the wrong person.


    After Wanhe''s death, she was very discouraged and had the idea of looking for ant slurry. But after seeing Ding Ning''s strong strength, her heart became active again, so she put all her eggs in one basket and made a big bet. Facts have proved that she won the bet, which makes it inexplicable how she can not be excited.


    Although it''s too early to be happy, she is willing to trust her intuition and judgment. Those who can save them and always protect them regardless of past grievances can never do such shameless and vicious things as the high-level of the ethnic group said.


    In fact, not only does she feel this way, but other saints also feel the same way. They are described as heinous monsters in the mouth of the high-level ethnic groups. On the contrary, they feel more at ease and trust than those saints.


    Led by the local snake, two hours later, the wolf riding team with enough food and drink had walked out of the desert and entered a Gobi desert to camp.


    Ding Ning took yeyingying and Ling Yun, angel and Fengpian dance who had to follow him back to the desert by sand viper.


    It has to be said that yeyingying was very cautious. There were two ant queen''s nests marked in the desert map given to her by the school, but they were directly destroyed after she remembered them, for fear of being controlled and discovering the secret from the map.


    In fact, with black gold, a traitor of the ant tribe, it is not difficult for Ding Ning to find the queen ant''s nest, but because he has not seen what the ant slurry looks like, in order to be cautious, he decided to go to see it first with Ye Yingying.


    After all, it is the result of the exploration of the saint for generations. It must be safer than other queen ant nests.


    The sun rises three times. The sun in the desert is very poisonous. It is hot on people, as if to take off a layer of skin. Golden sand dunes reflect strong light in the sun like waves, making people feel like being in the golden ocean.


    Angel, needless to say, yes


    With the heart of the sea to protect her body, although the poisonous sun made her frown, it was more the joy and excitement of going on exploration.


    Ding Ning has a water totem. Naturally, there is no risk of water shortage. In addition, he has completely awakened the blood of the stars. The strong sunshine provides him with a steady stream of energy supply, making him like a fish in water and energetic.


    Lingyun and Fengpian dance and yeyingying are not so comfortable. The rapid loss of water in their bodies makes them sweat and dry their throat. They can only drink water constantly to supplement water.


    Ding Ning looked distressed. He stretched out his hand to hold the slender hands of Lingyun and Fengpian dance, and urged the water totem to continuously deliver water to them, so that they immediately felt dry and hot and cool all over. Only then did he have the mood to enjoy the rare beauty in the vast desert.


    It''s hard now, and the night is shining. Looking at Ding Ning and others standing on the back of sand viper, they are as comfortable as visiting mountains and waters. Their eyes are full of envy.


    In fact, with sand Viper instead of walking, she doesn''t have to travel long distances on her feet. In addition, she has enough fresh water to supplement the lost water. She won''t worry about life at all. This treatment has been something she didn''t dare think of before.


    But as the saying goes, people are more popular than people. There is no harm without comparison. Ding Ning and others are relaxed and happy as on vacation. Only she is sweating and sticky. In order to prevent the sand dust mixed with the hot wind from drilling into her mouth nose, she has to wrap her veil and squint her eyes, which makes her miserable. How can she not envy, envy and hate Ding Ning and them.


    In fact, Ding Ning didn''t mean not to help her, but that men and women are different and close. He can''t ignore Lingyun and Fengpian dance to take her hand.


    Besides, since yeyingying wants to gain something, she must pay. This is very fair. If she can''t even eat this pain, why can she get ant slurry?


    Although angel could help her, she didn''t. first, she knew people and faces, but she didn''t know her heart. Yeyingying was an outsider and a woman with a lot of tricks. She didn''t want the secret of the heart of the sea to be exposed under her eyes; Second, she is the little Lord of the Atlantis family, and her status is extremely noble. No one dare to approach her easily except her close relatives. In addition, in order to cover up her gender, she has mostly disguised herself as a man since childhood, instinctively vigilant and repellent, and has physical contact with any stranger.


    This led to Ding Ning and others in high spirits, as well as leisure and mood to guide the rivers and mountains, laughing and singing all the way to enjoy the vastness and beauty of the desert, while yeyingying could only droop her head, and her white skirt was dyed earthy yellow by the wind and sand. She was very embarrassed.


    Of course, Ding Ning did not forget to collect the desert plants he met along the way. He really met many good things along the way, which made him overjoyed. Taking advantage of the night Yingying''s inattention, he quietly transplanted them into the medicine ring.


    In this way, I walked and stopped. After more than an hour, I finally returned to the safe area marked on the map. Yeyingying was inspired, took out the map and began to look for the direction of the queen ant''s nest.


    "Go west."


    Yeyingying''s memory is still very good. After having the comparison of the map, she quickly found the accurate direction and shouted at her throat.


    Ding Ning nodded and issued instructions to Viper gold at his feet through spiritual contact. Viper gold conveyed orders to other sand vipers. With a swing of his huge body, he swam to the West as flexibly as a swimming fish.


    About ten miles ahead, there was a huge rock with severe weathering in the sand sea with dense sand dunes. Yeyingying shouted again and walked south, and the sand Viper turned south.


    In this way, I turned around about ten times, bypassing a huge wind fossil and came to a semi sandy area. There are still sporadic plants here. It can be seen that this is a land that has not been completely occupied by the desert, and there should be some water sources underground.


    "Here we are, right here."


    Yeying


    Ying jumped down from the sand viper''s back, with dignity and vigilance in her eyes. She said cautiously and led the way ahead.


    The atmosphere suddenly became solemn. Ding Ning didn''t dare to be careless, suggesting that Lingyun three women followed closely and ordered Sha Viper to wait nearby, while they followed closely behind yeyingying.


    After about two kilometers on the sand, the landform changed, and a large Gobi Desert appeared in front. Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled, and he wondered to himself, are the nests of ant colonies on the edge of the desert? Enter the desert only when you prey? It''s impossible. Can yeyingying get the wrong place?


    With doubts in mind, Ding Ning secretly added a little caution. As he moved forward for several kilometers, sporadic yellow ants began to appear on the ground, carrying food hard.


    Ding Ning''s eyes brightened, slowed down and observed carefully. This kind of bright yellow ant is very similar to a Martian ant on earth, but there is a big difference in size. Each one is the size of a baby''s fist. It seems that it is not aggressive and turns a blind eye to them, Groups carry food several times larger than them.


    There are many kinds of food, including plant roots, insect eggs, wild fruits and mushrooms... Ding Ning even saw a group of ants carrying a broken honeycomb like thing and emitting a faint fragrance.


    Yeyingying''s pace slowed down and looked like a great enemy. She was very careful at every step for fear of stepping on those ants. She turned her head and whispered, "be careful, don''t step on these ants."


    "This kind of ant doesn''t seem to be aggressive?"


    Feng Pian dance asked nervously holding her throat.


    Women are naturally afraid of insects, snakes, mice and ants. Even if they are martial arts, they are no exception. The three women hide behind Ding Ning nervously. They look afraid of watching horror movies, which makes Ding Ning cry and laugh.


    "This is a worker ant. It won''t take the initiative to attack its prey, but if we must be careful, don''t step on it..."


    Yeyingying patiently explained, but before she finished, angel accidentally kicked a hard-working ant into meat mud because he was nervous.


    Everyone was shocked and stopped at the same time. Even though they had already been prepared to encounter the ant army, at this time, everyone still felt creepy and sweat dripping from their forehead.


    "Gudu!"


    Angel swallowed his saliva, with a look of remorse and panic on his face, and said slowly, "I... i... I didn''t mean to."


    "I know. It''s okay. Sooner or later, even if you don''t step on it, it won''t be easy when we get to the ant nest. Now what happens may be a good thing. You all stand behind me."


    Ding Ning comforted in a soft voice and motioned Ye Yingying to stand behind her in exchange for her grateful eyes.


    "Yingying girl, you go on, what if you step on the ants?"


    Ding Ning found that the workers around him suddenly stopped their work and looked at them with their terrible compound eyes. The oppressive feeling of mountain rain and wind all over the building made him hair in his heart. It didn''t mean that he was afraid, but the feeling of being stared at by a group of ants was frightening.


    "I don''t know. It''s marked like this on the map, but I didn''t say what the consequences would be."


    Ye Yingying said something. For fear of public dissatisfaction, she explained: "this map was explored by our ancestors of the virgin family, and then constantly supplemented and improved. There should be detailed instructions on the original map. Unfortunately, the family didn''t expect me to come to find ant slurry, so it wasn''t marked on the rubbings."

 Chapter 1611

    Ding Ning waved her hand seriously, told her not to speak, closed her eyes and felt it carefully.


    There can''t be strong human beings here, so he doesn''t worry about being regarded as provocation. God''s consciousness is released everywhere to investigate every move within a kilometer.


    It''s also thanks to his strong divine sense. Otherwise, when cultivation is suppressed, let alone kilometers, it''s good if the divine sense can release the birth weeks.


    But the next moment, he suddenly took back his divine knowledge as if he had seen a ghost. His face was pale and frightening, his eyes were suspicious, and he looked like a great enemy.


    Hell, it''s the same as Kunpeng world. There''s a mysterious force swallowing the divine consciousness under the ground.


    But it seems to be more terrible than Kunpeng''s will here. In the ten thousand demon leader, Kunpeng''s will will will never be swallowed up as long as he doesn''t go deep into the ground for a certain distance.


    But here, as long as the divine consciousness is released, the underground will suddenly emit a strange force to devour the divine consciousness one by one, and the force that makes him feel irresistible will go upstream along the divine consciousness like a maggot of tarsal bone and want to invade his knowledge sea.


    If he hadn''t immediately cut off his divine consciousness when he saw that the situation was wrong, I''m afraid this force has invaded his knowledge sea at the moment, which makes him how he can not be shocked.


    This made him feel for the first time that perhaps he underestimated the secret land of Langya and even had the terrorist power that could threaten him.


    However, to his surprise, after taking back the divine consciousness, the power disappeared, and there was no sign of trouble for him, as if it had never appeared.


    The most difficult thing for him to understand was that as soon as the terrible force appeared, the workers who were still eyeing him seemed to forget everything. They should do what they should do and continue to carry their food in an orderly manner.


    Does this force have no independent consciousness, but act by instinct like Kunpeng''s will, or is there something that you can''t understand that restricts the use of divine consciousness and swallows part of your divine consciousness just a warning?


    Ding Ning couldn''t understand it, but out of caution, he would never release his divine knowledge easily again. It''s really weird here.


    The divine consciousness was swallowed up for a small part. It was nothing to him who had completely recovered from the divine soul. At most, it was just a headache. As soon as the black-and-white Tai Chi diagram rotated, a few breathing Kung Fu came back, making his pale face gradually return to ruddy.


    But before he could find out what the power was and what kind of ability it had, he didn''t even dare to release his spiritual consciousness, so he had to explore it with the naked eye.


    "Husband, are you okay? What happened just now?"


    Lingyun and others saw that Ding Ning was wrong and seemed to have suffered a dark loss, but no one dared to disturb him. Seeing that he returned to normal, Lingyun asked anxiously.


    "I''m fine. It''s a little weird here. I don''t know what''s going on for the time being. Remember, you''re all smart. If the situation is wrong, don''t be on guard against me. I''ll put you away and take you back."


    Ding Ning solemnly reminded.


    Ling Yun and Feng Pian dance both nodded. They knew that Ding Ning had a portable space that could collect people. As long as he didn''t resist, Ding Ning could put them away at the first time.


    Angel was a little confused. She didn''t know what Ding Ning meant, but she was embarrassed to open her mouth and ask without being asked. Otherwise, she would be so stupid.


    Ye Yingying is not stupid. She has long guessed how the wolf riding appeared. Ding Ning''s statement is tantamount to admitting this in a disguised form, which makes her mood extremely complicated. She doesn''t know whether to thank Ding Ning for her trust or worry about whether Ding Ning will kill people.


    Ding Ning didn''t say more. Since he said it, he didn''t intend to hide it from Yingying overnight. As for killing people and killing people, his self-confidence expanded after he broke through Shengwu.


    Even due to the warning of the emperor, the spirit pets of the crane family can''t do it easily, but he asked himself that it''s not so easy for even the strong at the top of the holy martial arts to kill themselves.


    Therefore, even if the news that he has the treasure of life space is leaked, it will not have any worse impact on him, but can attract more people''s covet.


    Many lice are not afraid of itching. Anyway, he is almost an enemy all over the world now. He really doesn''t care about more enemies.


    Yeyingying is a smart woman. If she can control her mouth, it''s best. If she really stupid preaches everywhere to make enemies for him, he doesn''t care about another dead soul under the knife.


    Just thinking of the things that wolf told him about yeyingying secretly before he was far away, he couldn''t help but have a headache.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to complete langrong, but that ye Yingying is such a scheming woman. With langrong''s simple and honest character and blank emotional experience, it''s impossible to control her.


    But his brothers rarely like a woman, and Ding Ning can only try his best to get them together. Whether he can succeed depends on himself. Anyway, he is not optimistic about them.


    It''s about the eighth younger martial sister, the younger martial sister and the wolf Kui brothers. Ding Ning thinks there''s a play. Those two girls impress him very well. It''s hard to say that they are simple girls who are stupid and have no heart. They match the wolf Kui brothers very well.


    The wolf rode away from home with him to the world and volunteered to be a private soldier for domestic slaves. Ding Ning, as their young master, is naturally responsible for their life events. I hope they can find their loved ones and start a family and business as soon as possible.


    Therefore, as long as the wolf rider is in love with any girl, Ding Ning will express his full support. He is eager to see the saint daughter''s disciples who enter the secret territory and the wolf rider under him. Anyway, he has experience in robbing the saint daughter''s disciple to be his wife. It''s a big deal to rob more times.


    Along the Gobi desert, there are more and more yellow ants. Although these workers turn a blind eye to them, they are too dense, which makes it difficult for them to walk, and there is almost no room for them.


    This makes it inevitable to trample again. First, an ant climbed Lingyun''s long legs, which made her scream with horror. She desperately slapped her pants to drive away the ants. As a result, she accidentally patted it into meat pulp. Disgusting, she almost didn''t spit out and rushed her hand with fresh water.


    This event was like a domino, forming a series of chain reactions. Ling Yun screamed, angel was shocked, and stepped down and killed two ants.


    Seeing that he stepped on the ants again, angel stepped back nervously and hurriedly. Well, he accidentally stepped on three ants and bumped into Fengpian dance, which staggered her.


    Then, Feng Pian dance stumbled down, her foothold was unstable, and she stepped back a few steps to stabilize her body. It was very tragic that she didn''t know how many swarms of ants had been trampled to death.


    What''s more, Fengpian dance was so frightened when she saw that she had trampled so many ants to death, and bumped into yeyingying with a bitter face on one side.


    It''s all right now. Yeyingying, who was already frightened and scared, was getting soft in her legs. She couldn''t prevent being hit. She sat on the ground with an ass pier. Well, if she went down, at least a dozen worker ants were crushed to death.


    Looking at yeyingying''s embarrassed appearance, Ding Ning couldn''t help laughing, and he was still secretly praising. No wonder langrong took a fancy to this girl. Her ass is big enough to have a boy.


    "Laugh, you can still laugh. Now we''re in great trouble."


    Feng Pian dance was surprised, afraid and funny. With a voice of anger, she stretched out her hand and pulled up the embarrassed night Yingying.


    "What are you afraid of? The sky is falling and there are tall people supporting it."


    Ling Yun had long been so careful that he didn''t dare to bend his feet. Now, although he stepped on the ants and caused trouble, he was comfortable and looked indifferent.


    "Yes, it''s all like this anyway. Since we have to fight sooner or later, we might as well start fighting now."


    Angel was also suffocating. With a deep sigh, he simply broke the jar.


    "Well, that''s true. It''s no use regretting and blaming yourself now. Let''s fight."


    Feng Pian dance thought it was the same reason, so she simply followed the good advice and said.


    "Yes, our three sisters work together and our husband is in charge. What are we afraid of?"


    Ling Yun is the first time to explore with Ding Ning. His excitement is far greater than his fear. He looks eager to try.


    "Isn''t it an ant nest? We copied it directly."


    Angel asked herself that she was also a person who had experienced such a big scene as ant tide. She really didn''t pay attention to an ant nest, and shouted with pride.


    Night Yingying looked at the three women for fear that the world would not be in disorder. She was not only unable to laugh or cry, but also secretly envied.


    After all, Ding Ning is the backbone. She doesn''t have the confidence of three women. If she really wants to encounter danger, I''m afraid she is a victim.


    Just as Ling Yun''s three women were gearing up for a big fight, the sky suddenly became dark, and a large dark cloud suddenly appeared in the distant sky to block the sun. The dark cloud was very fast from far to near, and in the twinkling of an eye it had covered most of the sky.


    "Is it going to thunder and rain? Why are there so many dark clouds suddenly?"


    Lingyun looked up at the black cloud spreading all over the world and asked strangely.


    "It''s not like rain clouds. I don''t feel the moisture."


    Angel has the heart of the ocean and is very sensitive to water vapor. He shook his head blankly and denied.


    Feng Pian dance wrinkled her nose and sniffed. She frowned and said, "how can I smell a strange smell? It smells fishy."


    "No, run, it''s a swarm of flying soldiers and ants."


    Ding Ning stared at the sky and suddenly his face changed dramatically. He shouted out, pulled Lingyun and Fengpian dance and ran wildly. He also shouted, "run quickly."


    His eyesight and hearing were the best among the people. With the rapid approach of the dark cloud, he soon heard the subtle wing buzzing, and a strong uneasiness arose in his heart.


    Look carefully again. Well, what dark clouds are clearly the army of yellow ants that block out the sky and the sun, but the Yellow soldier ants can fly, which completely subverts Ding Ning''s understanding of here.


    You know, he hasn''t seen flying cannibals before, but it''s just low altitude gliding. It''s not flying at all. In addition, he thinks the whole secret place is forbidden to fly, so he doesn''t think about that at all.


    But now, he knew he was wrong. He didn''t know whether there was only ten thousand ant desert in the forbidden space, or whether the yellow ant was born a different species and could evolve wings. The number was still so terrible, at least hundreds of millions.


    To tell you the truth, if the Yellow flying ants didn''t look like Martian ants, Ding Ning would regard them as a mutated swarm of wasps.


    Angel knew that the matter was urgent and couldn''t care about anything else. She grabbed her legs and scared the soft yeyingying running after Ding Ning.


    Night Yingying stumbled and ran for a few steps before she woke up. When she was about to ask Ding Ning and others to run in the direction of the ant nest, she was surprised to find that Ding Ning went straight to the direction of the ant nest as if she knew the way.


    This surprised her. Did Ding Ning actually know where the ant nest was? No, it''s impossible. It''s his first time in the secret place. How can he know where the ant nest is?

 Chapter 1612

    Yeyingying thought while running, but she couldn''t understand what was going on.


    This made her extremely depressed. If Ding Ning had the ability to find ant nests, her existence was a joke from beginning to end.


    She didn''t know that although Ding Ning couldn''t use his divine sense, he had black gold in his pocket, an ant traitor.


    Although black gold and yellow ants are not the same group, they are both a large family of ants and know each other''s living habits and nesting habits very well. With it, how can dingning touch the wrong place.


    Unfortunately, although Heijin has opened the wisdom, it has only opened the wisdom by swallowing Ding Ning''s flesh and blood, which leads to its ignorance of everything in the world.


    Whether in terms of knowledge or the name of some things, it is very different from that on earth, which makes it unable to communicate with Ding Ning as clearly as other pets. There are many things that are vague and unclear, which makes Ding Ning deeply depressed.


    From Heijin''s spiritual communication, Ding Ning half guessed that this yellow soldier ant is the only group that can fly in the ant family. There are three extremely subtle stingers at the tail, which can be fired from the body as flying needles. After the three stingers are fired, they have to wait until they grow stingers again the next day.


    Heijin is extremely disdainful of this yellow ant, because according to their ethnic habits, the more close the ant colony is to the center of the desert, the more powerful it is. Taking the center of the desert as the core, it radiates around in turn according to the strength of the ethnic group, while the center of the desert is called a restricted area by all creatures, and they dare not even cross the border.


    The yellow ant is the weakest group in the ant colony. It is a loser expelled from the desert and only deserves to live in the Gobi desert.


    This made Ding Ning feel as if he had overlooked something. What is there in the center of the desert? Let these ant groups that should not have survived in the desert flock so much.


    Unfortunately, Heijin is a newly awakened low-level ant. It doesn''t know what secrets there are in the center of the desert. It only knows that the closer it is to the center of the desert, the stronger the ant population is, and its cannibal ant population is only a small population. It is a bully on the edge of the desert. It''s similar to the strength of the fiery red ant population. It''s just a group that can show off in the edge, In fact, it can''t be ranked in the whole million ant desert.


    This shocked Ding Ning completely. Cannibal ants are already so terrible, but they can''t be ranked in the 10000 ant desert. How terrible is the ant population in the center of the desert?


    What makes him feel more incredible is that Heijin said that ants with golden stripes like it can only be regarded as a small leader in their cannibal ant population. The general ants responsible for defending the queen ant in the population are at least three golden stripes, and even four golden stripes.


    Not to mention, what makes Ding Ning numb is that the queen ant, who has no combat effectiveness and is only responsible for production, is the strongest presence of five golden stripes in their population.


    This made him secretly angry. He didn''t know how many golden patterns existed in the queen ant of the yellow ant group. It wouldn''t be suicide to rush in. At that time, don''t steal the chicken. If you can''t eat the rice and get the ant slurry, you''ll be used as food by the queen ant instead.


    However, considering that the yellow ant group was expelled from the desert, and was used as a private plot by the disciples of the Virgin Group for generations to continuously obtain ant slurry, it is estimated that the queen ant is not strong even if she is strong, and it is great to estimate that it can break through the sky.


    In fact, Ding Ning still likes to deal with desert creatures with bars. Such creatures mean that he has given birth to intelligence, and only when he has given birth to intelligent creatures with intelligence can he have the opportunity to be a spiritual pet.


    Just think that there may be powerful creatures with seven bars, eight bars or even nine bars in the restricted area deep in the desert. Ding Ning''s scalp can''t help numbing. Creatures of that level already have the strength to pose a strong threat to him.


    If he is outside, he is naturally not afraid, but don''t forget that cultivation is limited here, but the creatures in the restricted area don''t seem to be subject to this restriction, or there is no such restriction in the restricted area, otherwise, they can''t evolve to the level of seven, eight or even nine bars.


    The holy women have owned Langya secret place for many years, but they have never explored it again. Every time they come in, they can only bully and bully the poor yellow ant queen to get some ant slurry. They don''t dare to enter those places called dangerous places and restricted areas to explore. These seem to confirm Ding Ning''s guess.


    I don''t know whether the creatures in the restricted area are unrestricted or in the restricted area, which is a key problem.


    If it is the former, Ding Ning''s entry into the desert restricted area is a hundred deaths and no life. If it is the latter, he will have no taboos.


    Of course, it''s a restricted area after all, and there may be terrorist creatures that he can''t compete with, but he is confident that if he wants to escape, no one can stop him.


    Therefore, Ding Ning has secretly made up his mind to go to the forbidden area to see what kind of secrets are hidden in the ten thousand ant desert and even the whole Langya secret place.


    "You go first and protect yourself."


    Ding Ning has now come to the entrance of a deep pit, which is the nest of the queen ant. Let Ling Yun and Feng Pian dance in first, and he turns back to meet Ye YingYing and angel.


    Angel was sweating and out of breath at the moment, and even her speed began to decrease sharply. The dense ant colony had chased less than 100 meters behind her. If she didn''t see Ding Ning coming back to meet them, she couldn''t help but want to hide in the heart of the ocean without exposing her artifact.


    "Get out!"


    Ding Ning and angel passed by, stood behind them, faced the flying ant colony, and shouted like spring thunder.


    The huge transparent sound wave was like rolling spring thunder, which suddenly exploded in the flying ant colony and emptied a large area. The Yellow flying ants on the ground were not dead, but they were stunned and crawled on the ground like drunk.


    Sure enough, they are very weak. As long as they can block or seize their stingers, these yellow flying ants are not difficult to deal with. The only trouble is that there are too many.


    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled. He knew that the manpower was sometimes exhausted. No matter how weak these yellow ants were, they could kill him alive with their terrible number. It seems that they can only repeat their old skills.


    As a result, hundreds of yellow ants that fell on the ground suddenly disappeared without a trace. Only Ding Ning grabbed one in his hand and shook his feet, forming an illusion and running in the opposite direction to the Queen''s nest.


    Shua Shua!


    The fine poisonous thorns were densely tied on the ground where Ding Ning had just disappeared, and the ground was dyed into a crystal yellow.


    When the enraged ant colony saw that the hateful enemy had escaped, it suddenly buzzed and followed like a patrol fighter.


    But he didn''t find that Ding Ning ran wildly to attract the fire of all flying ants, while cutting his fingers and squeezing out blood essence to feed the flying ant who was still dizzy in his hand.


    Buzz!


    I don''t know if I smelled the smell of blood. The whole flying ant colony rioted like a nest. The speed suddenly accelerated by 30%, and rushed frantically to Ding Ning.


    "Lying in a trough, I really think I''m Tang Monk meat."


    Ding Ning was startled. He estimated that yeyingying should be out of sight. He scolded, suddenly spread his wings, and ran away with a cry.


    One drop, two drops and three drops, Ding Ning looked at the stupid wasp with flesh pain. He swallowed three drops of his own blood essence, and then his body began to flash golden light. A golden grain loomed, emitting a breath far higher than that of other yellow ants.


    "Forcibly sign the master servant contract!"


    After Ding Ning signed the contract without hesitation, he threw his hand. The wasp flew into the air, joined the yellow ant army, and began to give the order to stop the pursuit through biological radio waves.


    Just when Ding Ning stopped running away and secretly proudly prepared to put all these flying ants into the medicine spirit ring, he suddenly changed.


    Ding Ning felt a pain in his mind. The yellow ant who had just signed a contract with him was instantly cut off from his spiritual connection.


    Before he could react, a strong feeling of sadness emerged from the bottom of his heart, which made his nose sour and his tears flowed down.


    The yellow ant is dead?


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that although he had no feelings with the yellow ant at all, the role of the master-slave contract still broke his heart, and his tears couldn''t stop.


    This feeling was quite different from that when the rabbit pet died. It was also the first time he experienced the taste of being cut off by the master-slave contract when the pet died.


    The rabbit brother died for him. He was heartfelt sad and angry, but he would not cry uncontrollably. When the master-slave contract was cut off, it was like being burned in the eyes by an onion, which made him cry uncontrollably.


    This made him feel very depressed. NIMA, what''s the matter? Why did the spirit pet just signed hang up? It''s too embarrassing.


    But now he didn''t care about anything else. His tearful eyes made him unable to see anything clearly. With his instinctive intuition of danger, he didn''t hesitate to turn and fly into the air and escape to the distance, making the dense poisonous thorns fall into the air again.


    Five minutes later, the feeling of uncontrollable tears finally subsided, but Ding Ning''s eyes were red and swollen, like being robbed of his daughter-in-law, which made him angry and just wanted to curse his mother.


    However, as his vision became clear again, he finally understood why the yellow ant was killed in an instant. It turned out that there was a two bar hidden in the flying ant team. It was really that he died first before he got out of the school.


    Nima, this spirit pet is really stupid. There is a captain leading the army in charge. One of your lieutenants ran over and didn''t even shout "Captain, don''t shoot". He directly pointed out that he wanted to seize military power and tried to lead the army into the enemy''s encirclement. It''s strange that the captain didn''t kill you as a spy.


    Miscalculation, what a miscalculation.


    Ding Ning''s depressed old blood almost didn''t spit out. It was said that there were two bars here. I just grabbed it and signed the contract.


    Well, it''s OK that I shed blood and tears. The key is that my eyes cry like walnuts. How can I explain it to my daughter-in-law later?


    Ding Ning was very angry, and the consequences were very serious. He was covered with Linggang to form a protective Gang cover. He fought with a dense poisonous sting attack. His wings shook and went straight to the two bars, and stretched out his hand to grasp it hard.


    The IQ of the two bars is obviously much higher than that of the one bar. Seeing that the enemy is strong and urgent, we know that we can''t force the enemy. The transparent wings vibrate and avoid this grasp without delay. They fly to the top of Ding Ning''s nose, suddenly turn their back to him, pout their hips, pop out of the body with a poisonous sting, and go straight to Ding Ning''s eyes.


    This is fast, cruel and insidious, and the distance is close at hand. Two bars can''t think of any reason why this hateful human doesn''t get caught.


    A humanized proud smile appeared in his compound eyes. It seemed that he had seen the scene that Ding Ning''s eyes were "bang" and exploded by the poison stab, and the poison quickly entered his head, suffocating him quickly and screaming to die.

 Chapter 1613

    Just


    The ideal is full and the reality is skinny.


    It didn''t hear the expected sound of broken eyes, nor did it hear the scream of that damn human hysteria.


    A breath that made it feel creepy quietly emerged behind it, and let it change its perspective in horror. I saw the faint purple awn flashing in the hateful human eyes, staring at the poison thorn suspended in the air, which could no longer be further inch.


    The second bar is creepy. It is close to the IQ of human seven or eight year old children. Although it doesn''t understand how this human does it, it doesn''t delay it from realizing that this terrible human is by no means what it can compete with.


    Therefore, when Ding Ning reached out to collect the poisonous sting and planned to take time to study it later, the two bars couldn''t take care of it, so he turned around and ran shamelessly.


    "If you want to run, there''s no way. If you kill my pet, you can replace it."


    The two bars felt a strong wind flash. Before they had time to respond, they were suddenly grasped in their hands by a big hand.


    Haw haw!


    Two bars scared the spirits of the dead, and even made an insect like cry, which stunned Ding Ning. This was the first time he met a screaming ant. Was this the ability to evolve two golden stripes?


    Immediately, Ding Ning found that the spineless and incorruptible two bars passed him an extremely weak spiritual fluctuation. Although the fluctuation was very slight, it made him clearly understand what it meant.


    It is begging Ding Ning to spare it. As long as it can spare it, it can order all its men to listen to Ding Ning and take him to the Queen''s nest to steal ant slurry.


    Ding Ning is happy. Before this product, Niu forced Shan Shan to directly kill his pet. He thought he was a guy with more backbone and soft feelings.


    However, he was very interested in being able to communicate with him before signing the master-slave contract. He tried to communicate with him with his spiritual strength, asked him how he knew he was coming to get ant slurry, and saw if he could understand his meaning.


    As a result, he was overjoyed. He was able to communicate spiritually. His meaning was much clearer than that of black gold. According to gold... Well, this is the new name given to it by Ding Ning.


    According to gold, the reason why it knows that he is here to get ant slurry is because humans come here to get ant slurry every once in a while, so its first reaction when it sees humans is to get ant slurry again.


    "Are you soldier ants? Don''t you want to protect the population? Why did you sell the queen ant so simply?"


    Ding Ning estimated that it said that human beings should be saints, and asked jokingly.


    "No way. If the ethnic group wants to survive, it must learn to be patient."


    Gold answered plausibly, saying quite philosophically.


    Ding Ning lost his smile and felt that the IQ of the goods seemed much higher than that of black gold. He didn''t know whether it was the two bars or whether the goods were gifted.


    "How often do those people come?"


    Ding Ning asked curiously. One person and one ant communicated in this way.


    In gold''s strong desire to survive, he answered all his questions.


    According to it, the saints will collect ant slurry every three years. Of course, it does not mean that they will come only three years. Sometimes the interval is longer, sometimes the interval is shorter, and the visitors are not fixed every time.


    The reason for saying three years is that the queen ant can brew a batch of ant slurry every three years. During this period, even if someone comes, there will be no harvest. Therefore, the virgin family probably knows this Law and basically pinches the time point to harvest ant slurry.


    In fact, it was only three years last year. The saints had just come here to take away the ant slurry. Now they come in vain.


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look. It seems that yeyingying may not know this situation. She thought there would be harvest every time she came, so she secretly collected ant slurry from the family.


    What puzzled him was, what was this ant slurry? Why can you help people break through the divine realm?


    Unfortunately, gold can''t answer this question. Ant slurry is the biggest secret of each ant group. Only the queen ant knows its origin.


    However, Ding Ning realized from its description that yeyingying didn''t cheat him. Ant slurry really can help people improve their strength.


    Because gold evolved two golden stripes because it swallowed ant slurry, and the queen ant also relied on ant slurry to enhance their strength, so as to maintain her rule over the group.


    Ding Ning was very curious and asked if the ant slurry had been taken away by humans? Where did the queen get the ant slurry.


    Gold knew he was speechless and pretended to be deaf and dumb. He refused to answer this question. Ding Ning poked a hole in his body with one finger and forced him to sign the master-slave contract.


    It turns out that the yellow ant group is an ancient group of the ant group. Several years ago, it also lived in the center of the desert. Even if it is not qualified to live in the restricted area, it is also a powerful race belonging to the second echelon in the 10000 ant desert.


    At that time, the ant colony was not as respected as the queen ant. Instead, there was an ant king who led the colony. The queen ant was just a tool responsible for reproduction.


    In the ant tribe, the forbidden area is always regarded as a holy land. The Ant King of each ethnic group is ambitious and aims to lead the ethnic group into the forbidden area.


    Just as the yellow ant king was preparing his troops and accumulating strength to impact his qualification to live in the restricted area, dozens of humans suddenly appeared in the 10000 ant desert and just passed through the territory of the yellow ant colony.


    For the yellow ant king who has never seen human beings, this is the military food sent to the door, so the yellow ant king made a decision that he regretted all his life and sent out collectively to attack these strange creatures.


    The result was very tragic. Those humans were too impatient to prevent and suffered a great loss. They were killed by the yellow ant colony. However, they did not expect that after the initial panic, those humans posed some strange postures, and then their combat effectiveness began to soar wildly. What killed the yellow ant colony was falling flowers and flowing water and millions of corpses.


    The yellow ant king was also badly hurt. He tried his best to escape with the group. Soon after he returned, he was seriously injured and died.


    It was that war that led to the decline of the yellow ant colony. After all, the law of the jungle is the basic law in the biological chain. Moreover, many other ant families have long coveted the territory of the yellow ant family. Where can we miss this opportunity to fall into a well.


    As a result, the yellow ant clan was in a tragedy. Just after the ant king died, the New Ant King led the defeated soldiers to fight with the ant clan that surrounded and suppressed them, and was directly killed. The yellow ant clan lost a lot and fled in all directions.


    At this critical moment, the queen ant suddenly stepped forward, organized the defeated ethnic groups, negotiated with the ant colonies who coveted their territory, and finally obtained the right to survival of the ethnic group at the cost of handing over the territory.


    However, the ten thousand ant desert is like a kingdom radiating around with the restricted area as the core. If the restricted area is one ring, the territory of the yellow ant tribe was the second ring, and each territory is divided according to the strength of the ethnic group.


    The yellow ant tribe moved from the second ring road to the Third Ring Road, but because there was no Ant King, the former yellow ant tribe was overbearing, and the ant tribe living in the third ring road began to take crazy revenge on them. At the most serious time, the yellow ant tribe almost destroyed the family.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, the queen ant continued to move with the group, but one of the basic laws of nature was that backwardness would be beaten. At the Fourth Ring Road, she was still bullied by other ant groups, so the yellow ant continued to move... Fifth Ring Road... Sixth Ring Road... Seventh ring road


    Until the whole ethnic group was driven out of the desert and became the loser of ten thousand ants, they could only survive on the Gobi desert.


    However, without foreign aggression, internal disputes have arisen again. They want to continue to elect an ant king to lead the ethnic group to recuperate and then kill them back to their hometown, or even settle in the restricted area.


    Some of the guard ants who fought bravely and were always responsible for protecting the queen ant did not agree. They thought that although the group had been defeated repeatedly, the yellow ant family could continue to this day. The queen ant had made great contributions and did not agree to recommend the queen ant as the king. They decided to support the queen ant as the king.


    All of a sudden, the whole ant colony burst into a boiling pot. Although they all respect the queen ant, the colony has never had the tradition of the queen ant being the king. Immediately, it was fiercely opposed, and the two sides held their own views and debated endlessly.


    Finally, the two sides reached an agreement. According to the tradition of the ethnic group, the ants King needed the most powerful warriors in the clan. Each side sent representatives to fight for it. Whoever wins the battle has the final say.


    According to common sense, the combat effectiveness of the guard ants who are full-time responsible for protecting the queen ant can not be compared with the soldier ants who fight outside all year round, so no ants are optimistic about the guard ants at all.


    But I didn''t expect that during the duel, the guard ants suddenly showed their super combat effectiveness, and the so-called elite soldiers were simply vulnerable in front of them.


    In the end, there was no suspense about the seven battles and seven victories of the guard ants, so that the ethnic groups had to agree with them and no longer set up the throne of Ant King, but supported the queen ant as king.


    In this way, the queen ant became the king of the group. In order to appease people and maintain her rule, the queen ant began to give ant slurry to the soldiers and ants who made great contributions to the group, opening their way of evolution.


    Under the action of ant slurry, the yellow ant tribe began to quickly appear the strong with golden patterns, and even four pattern war ants appeared at their peak.


    If this development continues, the yellow ant tribe may soon be able to recover its former glory, kill back to the center of the desert and regain its territory.


    However, the day was not satisfactory. Those humans who destroyed the fate of the ethnic group appeared again at this time, but several of them were old acquaintances.


    After all, at the beginning, they had more than a dozen dead companions. The enemies were particularly jealous when they met, so the war broke out again.


    This time, human beings seemed to be prepared. They not only put forward that strange position, but also took out some weapons with strong lethality. The yellow ant family lost again without suspense.


    The last time humans let the Ant King escape, they were unwilling. This time, they were cruel to kill them all. They pursued them and killed them directly into the nest of the yellow ant family, trying to completely eliminate the yellow ant family.


    On the occasion of life and death, the queen ant is willing to exchange ant slurry for the survival of the group through spiritual connection.


    After discovering the anti heaven ability of ant slurry, those people were moved. Perhaps they were worried that if they killed the queen ant, they would never get ant slurry again. They simply let the yellow ant family go. Since then, they will send people to collect ant slurry every three years.


    The yellow ant tribe is like offering a confession. It honestly gives them the ant slurry every three years. I don''t know how long it lasted until the Terran didn''t appear for more than ten years, which makes the whole ethnic group feel relieved that those humans are dead.


    But just in case, the ant slurry accumulated over the past ten years never dared to use. The queen ant didn''t know where it was hidden.


    Until a few decades ago, the saints appeared again, but these people did not seem to know the agreement with the yellow ant family, but knew that there was ant slurry, and they fought and robbed directly after they arrived.


    This time, the queen didn''t dare to do it, for fear that those people deliberately sent people to test and pretended to flee in a hurry, so that they took the ant slurry away.

 Chapter 1614

    However, since then, the queen began to suspect that those people in those years might have an accident and had died.


    Their descendants should only know the existence of ant slurry, but they do not know the agreement with the yellow ant tribe.


    After that, the queen ant kept an eye and found that these people really didn''t know the agreement of that year, and even didn''t know that ant slurry could be brewed successfully in three years.


    After more than ten years of observation, the queen ant found that the strength of these human beings who came in later was very weak. Whether it was the strange battle array or the combat effectiveness of weapons, they could not be compared with those people in those years.


    After discovering this, the queen ant''s mind became active, but she was suspicious. In order to test, she dared to kill two humans. She thought that if those people in those years retaliated again, she would also dedicate the hidden ant slurry, continue to fulfill her promise in those years, and believe that those people would not cut off the source of ant slurry for just two disciples.


    But in the end, nothing happened, the old people didn''t appear, and human beings continued to appear in the desert once a year.


    The queen ant was completely relieved, but she was still afraid of those people in those years for fear that they would suddenly appear again one day, so she didn''t dare to do things all the time.


    Since then, human beings have to take ant slurry by their ability. Those who are powerful can take away some ant slurry, and those who are weaker have to leave their lives here.


    This leads to more and more ant slurry reserves hidden by the queen ant. Occasionally, some will be taken out to reward meritorious subordinates to enhance the strength of the group, and gold is one of the beneficiaries.


    After hearing the whole process, Ding Ning was even more confused. Is this ant slurry unique to the queen of the yellow ant family? How did the golden grain strongmen of other ethnic groups come into being?


    Unfortunately, gold can''t give him the answer. He can only communicate with black gold in the spiritual connection and get a vague and uncertain answer.


    At that time, it seemed that the queen ant took the brewing method of ant slurry as a bargaining chip in the negotiation, so the yellow ant family could retreat from the desert. Therefore, the brewing method of ant slurry is not a secret.


    However, the raw materials for brewing ant slurry seem extremely rare. Even if other ant families know the brewing method, they do not have enough raw materials for brewing. Only those who are lucky to collect raw materials can brew it.


    This is the only reasonable explanation Ding Ning can think of. However, what is the truth? Perhaps only the legendary queen ant of the yellow ant tribe can give him a clear answer.


    Take it!


    Countless yellow ants entered the medicine ring under the command of gold.


    Of course, Ding Ning didn''t let go of those workers. Who knows if the queen ant needs these workers to provide food for brewing ant slurry. Anyway, he plans to catch all the yellow ants.


    In the underground pit, Lingyun''s four women are anxiously pacing back and forth. I don''t know what''s going on up there.


    Although there is only one word difference between soldiers and workers, their combat effectiveness is very different. Workers are gentle and harmless to humans and animals. Even if they see them, they turn a blind eye to Lingyun and others as long as they don''t block their way to carry food.


    Poof!


    A light sound touched the hearts of the four women. When they saw Ding Ning falling from the sky, the women immediately smiled.


    "Husband, are you okay? Where are the soldiers?"


    Ling Yun was so impatient that he came forward and checked around. Seeing that Ding Ning was unharmed, he put down his heart and asked.


    "It''s done."


    Ding Ning smiled and made an understatement without explaining. He didn''t want yeyingying to know that he was going to bring the yellow ant tribe into a nest.


    "Oh, just do it, just do it."


    Ling Yun understood with a smile. Although she didn''t know how Ding Ning handled it, she must have something to do with his mysterious space. Naturally, she wouldn''t be silly to ask at this time.


    Angel and Fengpian dance were relieved and said from their hearts that they were not interested in ant slurry, as long as Ding Ning was all right.


    Only when yeyingying''s eyes brightened, her face showed a happy look: "if the soldier ants are finished, there will be only one queen ant with little combat effectiveness."


    "Don''t be happy too early. As far as I know, the queen ant also has a team of general ants specially responsible for protecting it. Their combat effectiveness is stronger than that of soldier ants. I don''t know how many times."


    Ding Ning threw a basin of cold water on her: "and the queen ant can brew a batch of ant slurry every three years. Last year, you saints came to steal the ant slurry."


    "Ah!"


    Yeyingying opened her mouth in amazement, and her face showed an undisguised color of depression.


    She didn''t doubt Ding Ning''s words, because when Langya secret place opened last year, someone did get ant paste. No wonder the clan was so generous this time and was willing to use Langya secret place as the venue for the first round of competition. It seems that she has determined the production time of ant paste and didn''t worry that it will be obtained by the participants.


    Ding Ning had long wanted to understand this. He couldn''t help laughing. If he hadn''t been able to communicate with gold with spiritual strength, I''m afraid he wouldn''t know the secret of ant slurry.


    "Since there''s no need for us to be thankless, let''s just go."


    Feng Pian dance heard that there were several powerful general ants around the queen ant. She was worried and advised.


    "If you come, you''ll be at ease. When you''re here, where can you return empty handed? Wait for me here. I''ll explore the way first."


    Ding Ning shook his head and insisted on meeting the queen ant for a while. He was joking. He also planned to let the yellow ant group migrate collectively. Where can he do without the queen ant.


    "Then go and come back quickly. We''ll wait for you here."


    Lingyun wanted to persuade him to go back, but suddenly found that Ding Ning secretly winked. He knew there must be something fishy in it, so he quickly changed his mind.


    Yeyingying opened her mouth. She wanted to say that according to the map, another ant group also produces ant slurry. It''s better to take a chance there, but she saw that Ding Ning had quickly entered the tunnel and could only close her mouth.


    The corridor here is very large. It''s not like an ant''s nest at all. Instead, it''s like a large beast''s nest. In fact, it seems to be true. After the yellow ant tribe came to the Gobi desert, the birds occupied the dove''s nest and turned the original owner here into food.


    Ding Ning knows from gold that this is actually just the nest on the surface of the queen ant. Since the disappearance of the old people of the virgin family, the queen ant has opened up another nest to hide ant slurry. Unfortunately, gold doesn''t know where that nest is.


    Cunning rabbits and three caves. Even ants have become so cunning. Ding Ning shook his head funny.


    After turning the corner in the tunnel, release the gold to lead the way, and pick up the worker ants along the way. Although the ants of this type of work have no combat effectiveness, they are really strong men. They are still hard-working old cattle. Although their status is low, the whole population depends on them to feed, which is an indispensable part of the biological chain.


    The tunnel is very deep, all the way down, and the air gradually becomes moist. It is obvious that there is groundwater.


    After arriving at a huge cave, there were dense cobweb like passages around, just like an underground maze. If it weren''t for the golden lead, Ding Ning would be lost.


    These fine branch channels are much shorter and narrower than the previous tunnels, and it is very difficult for people to pass through them. Ding Ning guessed that these channels should be the retreat left in advance by the queen ant worried that those people would appear to settle accounts with the yellow ant one day after the old people of the Saint disappeared.


    This makes him have to admire this legendary queen ant, who is definitely Wu Zetian of the ant family.


    The more you go inside, the shorter the passage is. People are very reluctant to walk. Fortunately, Ding Ning can escape, and no matter how narrow the space is, he can''t stop him.


    After winding for another two kilometers, the passage was bright and bright, and a pungent fragrance came face to face, which refreshed him.


    When he got out of the cave and looked at the towering tree in front of him, he opened his mouth in amazement.


    He always thought that the queen ant''s nest must be in a dark and humid underground cave. How can you think that the legendary queen ant built her nest in the root hole of a big tree? Do you think you are a termite?


    But the next moment, he was full of excitement. He couldn''t believe it, rubbed his eyes, put light in his eyes, and stared at the towering tree with strange shape.


    The Dragon subduing tree is actually a dragon subduing tree, or a strong dragon subduing tree that five or six people may not be able to hold.


    Ding Ning almost groaned happily. The surprise was so big that he was dizzy and couldn''t believe it.


    Maybe few people know about the Dragon subduing tree, but I''m afraid no one knows about the Dragon subduing tree.


    Yes, the towering tree in front of us is the place where Mu Guiying''s Dragon subduing wood broke the Tianmen array - the Dragon subduing tree.


    According to the few records of dragon subduing trees on earth, this rare and magical ancient tree is a tree species with invisible rings, so people can''t estimate how old it can grow.


    Its main trunk is not cylindrical like other tree species, but has six vertical edges. Therefore, it is called "liudaomu" in some places. Its branches are very tough and difficult to break. In some areas, people will call it "ox tendon tree" according to this feature.


    Dragon subduing wood can be made into beads, called fortune seeking beads. If you can see four "longans" on bamboo, it belongs to the best of treasures. Its value is much more expensive than gold. Some medical experts have done experiments. First, check the circulation around the nail with a microscope and take a dragon subduing wood block on the wrist. After a few minutes, it can thicken and lengthen the capillaries of an old man, change the blood circulation rapidly and rotate obviously;


    Second, no matter where the pain of the human body is, it should be placed on the Dragon subduing wood block for immediate relief;


    Third, heart disease patients with dragon subduing block in front of their chest, obviously feel comfortable, and the Dragon subduing block turns black a few days later.


    Fourth, it can remove all kinds of pain, including severe pain. Place the Dragon subduing wood on the painful part and relieve the pain in a few minutes.


    Fifth, it can also play a good role in the treatment of nameless swelling, edema, abdominal distension and other symptoms.


    Sixth, insert the small branches of dragon subduing wood into the food. If they are poisonous, the branches will foam.


    Seventh, for external use, it can also clear away heat, detoxify and diuresis, but it must not be taken orally.


    Because of its high application value to human body, it is a very precious endangered tree species in China. At present, there is no way to plant it artificially.


    But for Ding Ning, people''s understanding of dragon subduing tree is still too superficial. This extremely rare and rare natural wild resource is one of the precious wealth given by nature to mankind.


    Dragon subduing wood, whether flowers, leaves, roots, juice or even wood residue, can be used as medicine and alchemy. It can be said that there is no place in its body that is not a treasure.


    In addition to being used as medicine, dragon subduing wood can also be made into spices. The spices made from it can ward off evil spirits, calm the mind, and even improve memory.


    At the same time, it is also the best wood for making furniture. There are dragon subduing wood furniture at home, which can not only make people calm and concentrate, but also repel insects and mosquitoes. It is more precious than the top wood such as Phoebe.

 Chapter 1615

    Of course, it is absolutely outrageous for Ding Ning to make furniture out of wood.


    You should know that besides these, dragon subduing wood is not only the top refining material; At the same time, it is also the best carrier to depict symbols; Most importantly, its bark can be used as the material for making reels after processing.


    Dragon subduing wood is also called liudaomu, which coincides with the principle of six samsara between heaven and earth. It is a strange thing of heaven and earth with Taoist rhyme and divine pattern. It has the strongest bearing capacity for the Dharma array and is also the top material as the carrier of the Dharma array.


    He has thoroughly studied the transmission scroll traded to him by the saint. To tell the truth, the transmission array that cannot cross the border is not difficult for him at all. The only difficulty is the material for making the scroll.


    The scroll that can carry the space transmission method array has very high requirements for bearing capacity. Although the demon king level monster skin can also be used as scroll material, making a transmission scroll almost wastes more than half of the monster skin, which makes Ding Ning''s flesh painful.


    Ding Ning is also reluctant to use the Dragon subduing bark as a scroll. They are rare and precious things. Where can he be willing to use it alone to make a scroll.


    Therefore, he had already figured out a solution. When tanning monster skin, he mixed some bark fragments, which greatly enhanced the bearing capacity of the material, saving dozens of times than simply making scrolls with animal skin or bark.


    To tell the truth, if he hadn''t found this dragon subduing tree here today, after the martial arts meeting, he would go to Mount Tai and secretly scrape some bark off the only clearly located dragon subduing tree.


    The Dragon subduing tree in Mount Tai is about 17 meters high and its trunk diameter is more than one meter. Because there is no ring, it is impossible to determine the age of the tree, but according to local people, it is definitely an ancient tree that has lived for thousands of years.


    The Dragon subduing tree in front of us is at least hundreds of meters high by visual inspection, and the trunk diameter is no less than 20 or 30 meters. It''s really incalculable how many years it has lived.


    According to the 1000 year old tree with a trunk diameter of more than one meter, it is not impossible for this towering ancient dragon subduing tree to be at least tens of thousands of years old, or even hundreds of thousands of years old.


    If the Dragon subduing tree is old, its value may decline a lot, but it is in its prime. No matter what it is used for, the effect is far better than that of a millennium old tree.


    Therefore, Ding Ning is now completely immersed in a beautiful vision, salivating, fantasizing about how to maximize the use of this ancient dragon subduing tree that has not known how many million years of life, thus ignoring a three striped flying ant at the back, whose sinister tail stab glittering with gold light is quietly stabbed into the back of his head like a cold poisonous snake.


    "Be careful, master."


    Gold, who was leading the way, inadvertently turned back. Seeing this scene, he suddenly lost his voice and screamed.


    Because it was in a hurry, it was not a spiritual voice, but a chirp. Ding Ning didn''t understand what it said at all, but instinctively turned his head out of his intuition of danger.


    Poof!


    Seeing that the back of the head could not be pierced, the three bar flying ants shot poison spikes immediately and stabbed Ding Ning on his shoulder.


    Ding Ning only felt a pain in his shoulder and a strong sense of paralysis. He knew he had been attacked. This made him secretly scold himself. He was really open to money. When he saw the Dragon subduing tree, he forgot the danger and didn''t maintain his due vigilance. It was really stupid.


    Angry, he jumped forward, avoided the second stab of three bars, and went straight to the dragon tree without looking back.


    He knows that the toxins of these ants are very strange, which is very different from those on earth. It is not so easy to dispense antidotes. Moreover, the three bars are eyeing, and will never leave any time for themselves to configure antidotes.


    Therefore, he chose to rush to the Dragon subduing tree for the first time. He should know that the Dragon subduing tree is the antidote. Even if he can''t completely unlock the poison of the three bars, it''s easy to delay the toxicity.


    At this time, what he missed most was the mermaid Yiyi. If the mermaid Yiyi was there, even if he could not solve the poison, he could do it by suppressing the spread of the poison.


    The three bars seemed to be aware of his mind, and immediately made a chirp anxiously, as if calling his companions to intercept.


    Feeling the anxiety in its cry, Ding Ning was determined. The more he was afraid of approaching the Dragon subduing tree, the more it could show that the Dragon subduing tree could unlock this toxin.


    Whoosh!


    From the tree hole at the root of the Dragon subduing tree, three golden lights flashed suddenly, and three three bar flying ants rushed out. The finished shape blocked his way. Without saying a word, they shot three tail spikes and came straight to him up, middle and down.


    there is none under heaven to equal him!


    Ding Ning''s footsteps flashed, and his body turned into a remnant of the Tao. He jumped over from the gap between the three tail needles without delay. Without hesitation, he turned his palm into a claw, and ruthlessly scratched a large piece of the bark of the Dragon subduing tree, with milky juice on his hands.


    With a strange twist of the body, he twisted his upper body into a twist shape with a highly difficult action beyond the limits of human beings, pulled out the poisonous thorn on his shoulder, and wiped the juice on his palm on the wound.


    A refreshing feeling came, which made an immediate impact. The numb shoulder threw up a clear stream, and soon recovered consciousness and detoxification. It turned out to be so simple.


    Ding Ning has never been so grateful to the donkey at this moment. If he hadn''t taught himself to walk alone in the world, it would be difficult to escape the attack of these three tail spikes when his body was paralyzed and his brain was slow to respond after poisoning.


    It''s a long story. In fact, it all happened in an instant. When the four general ants saw that he knew how to detoxify with the juice of dragon subduing wood, they were angry, turned into four golden lights like maggots of tarsal bones, and rushed to Ding Ning like a ferocious spirit.


    "Transfer flowers and trees!"


    Ding Ning was still afraid of them when he was poisoned. Now that the poison has been eliminated, he would not be polite to them. With a loud drink, his figure suddenly disappeared in place and replaced by an ignorant general ant. He really can''t understand how he changed his position with that hateful human being.


    "Hey, hey!"


    Ding Ning smiled grimly. Before the three general ants around him reacted, he grabbed one of them, raised his hand and scratched it hard with nails sharper than magic weapons.


    A drop of blood essence gushed out. Ding Ning forced to sign the master-slave contract without stopping. He opened his palm, grabbed a general ant just reacted, and forced to sign the contract with a stroke of his finger.


    In the twinkling of an eye, two of the four general ants rebelled, and the remaining two were surprised, angry and confused. I don''t understand how the comrades in arms who were just a trench became the enemy in the twinkling of an eye?


    Ding Ning was relieved, took the gold back into the pet space, flashed again, grabbed a general ant fighting, and continued to sign the master servant contract.


    The only general ant immediately panicked, shook with both hands, turned around and fled to the tree hole.


    Ding Ning likes to beat a drowning dog. Where can he escape? His figure has blocked his way like a ghost. He opened his palm and grabbed it and took it away.


    Before he asked about the situation in the tree hole carefully, a buzzing sound suddenly sounded, and a rhubarb ant with four golden lines jumped out of the tree hole.


    But I didn''t expect that four three bars encircled and suppressed one four bar, and they fell into the disadvantage in an instant. If they hadn''t been forced to support hard by the master-servant contract, they would have fled.


    It''s no wonder that after the evolution of four golden stripes, they are called war ants. The combat effectiveness of more than one golden stripe is almost different from that of three bars. It''s not a competition of one level at all.


    The four bars are as fast as thunder and as graceful as a swimming dragon. Every move seems to have a great family style, as if it is not an ant, but a master of martial arts. The four three bars are as vulnerable as children in the kindergarten in front of him. In the twinkling of an eye, they are black and blue. If they don''t want to understand why they betray the ethnic group and show mercy, I''m afraid they''re already dead at the moment.


    "Step back, I''ll come!"


    Ding Ning knew that the four bars could fully understand his words, and shouted in a deep voice.


    The four three bars, like Amnesty, dragged their scarred bodies back in panic. The four bars did not catch up. They hovered in mid air and stared at Ding Ning like a great enemy. It seemed that we could see that this human was not easy to provoke.


    Ding Ning looked at the four bars with great interest and said, "I know you can understand me. How about we talk?"


    "Despicable human beings, we have nothing to talk about."


    The four bars seemed to be very hostile to human beings and said with resentment.


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes silently: "do you want to see the collapse of the ethnic group?"


    "That''s enough. What else can you human beings do except threaten us with this? If you have the ability to win, I''ll talk about it."


    The four bars shouted wildly, and the tail stab suddenly left and shot at Ding Ning.


    The speed is as fast as lightning. If ordinary people can''t see the track of the tail stab at all, but Ding Ning is waiting for others. As soon as the sky eye opens, the speed of the tail stab is as slow as a snail in his eyes. He stretches out his hand in a leisurely manner and wants to enter the white blade empty handed and grasp the tail stab.


    The four bars showed a touch of humanized cynicism. With a whoosh, the second and third tail stabs burst out at twice the speed of the first tail stab.


    Ding Ning was so surprised that he had to quickly sidestep and dodge. After passing the first tail stab, his hands were filled with a layer of pure spiritual power, grasping two tail stabs from left to right.


    Just as he was about to grasp the two tail spikes, he suddenly felt the evil wind coming behind his head. The strong sense of danger made him escape for a moment without hesitation, leaving only a residual shadow in place.


    Whoosh!


    The three tail spikes almost hit Ding Ning''s body before and after. Before the four bars were satisfied, they found that it was just a residual shadow.


    This unexpected scene made the four bars fly away from the original place almost instinctively, which made Ding Ning catch it empty.


    Before Ding Ning was surprised, three tail spikes suddenly appeared in front of him like crossing the space and blasted at him.


    Ding Ning''s figure flashed and disappeared in place again. In the twinkling of an eye, he appeared behind the four bars, but the four bars seemed to have expected. He turned around and fled again, making his plan fail again.


    The three tail spikes drew a circuitous arc in the air and shot at Ding Ning again like maggots of tarsal bones.


    "Lying trough, sword defense!"


    Ding Ning shouted in shock, and his figure flashed again. The whole person disappeared out of thin air, which made the four bars on full alert stunned.


    The three tail spikes lost their target and drew beautiful arcs in the air, like three sharp swords in the shuttle patrol territory.


    Ding Ning was invisible in the air and his face was shocked. NIMA, these four bars can remotely control the tail stab attack. This is the category of sword defense. It''s too mysterious.


    However, the more it is, the more excited Ding Ning is. This is his future younger brother. The stronger the younger brother is, the happier he is.


    Suddenly lost the target, the four bars were also nervous, and the three tail spikes hovered around it to prevent being attacked by Ding Ning.

 Chapter 1616

    "Hi! I''m here."


    Ding Ning suddenly appeared a few meters behind it and waved like greeting an old friend.


    Whoosh!


    Almost out of instinct, the three tail spikes went straight to Ding Ning''s spike.


    "The eye of emptiness, the pupil of breaking emptiness!"


    Ding Ning whispered, and suddenly appeared beside the four bars, reaching out to grasp it in his hand.


    Hiss!


    Just when Ding Ning thought the overall situation had been settled, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in the palm of his hand. The pain made him tremble all over. He couldn''t help taking a breath of cold air and released his hand.


    If it was only the pain of his palm, he could bear it, but the fourth tail stab of the four bars was very strange. It was a direct attack on his soul, which made his brain like a sharp prick by a needle.


    It turned out that another sharp tail stab came out at the end of the four bars, which pierced his palm, and the red blood poured out wildly along the wound.


    The four bars failed to prevent the sneak attack. They fluttered their wings and fled Ding Ning''s palm. But after smelling the fragrance of his blood, they immediately lost all their reason, turned recklessly and flew back to his palm, greedily lying on the wound and sucking his blood.


    Ding Ning was happy, NIMA. Unexpectedly, the goods were still greedy. He endured the faint pain in his brain, cut the body of the four bars with his fingers, squeezed out blood and forced to sign the master-slave contract.


    As soon as the contract was signed, the needle like pain in the brain disappeared, which made Ding Ning breathe a long sigh of relief.


    But he was very puzzled. Didn''t the yellow ant have only three tail thorns? How can there be one more suddenly? Although non-toxic, it can directly attack the soul.


    If the four bars are so difficult, how terrible are the ants with five, six or even seven, eight or nine bars?


    Fortunately, he named it Jinsi... Er, no, it should be called Jinwu now. After recklessly swallowing a large amount of Ding Ning''s blood like a vampire, this goods evolved the fifth golden grain. The breath soared more than twice as much as before, which made Ding Ning feel the pressure.


    Jin Wu told him that the fourth tail stab was not an entity, but a tail stab condensed with the power of the divine soul, so he would attack the divine soul. This ability can not be controlled by all ant groups, but only when the yellow ant family evolved the fourth bar, which made Ding Ning feel a little relieved. Otherwise, he really had to consider whether to continue to explore the restricted area.


    But Jin Wu also told him a bad news. It is not the patent of the yellow ant family to control the tail stab with mental power. Many ant families have tail stabs. As long as they have more than four bars, they basically have this ability.


    This makes Ding Ning think deeply. It seems that there is a great difference between the evolution mode of the demon race here and the demon race in the Kunpeng world.


    The demon clan in Kunpeng world mainly relies on blood awakening and focuses more on the powerful power of the flesh; The demon clan in Langya secret land seems to focus more on the cultivation of spiritual power.


    Remembering that he had been broken by ordinary cannibal ants before, Ding Ning vaguely felt that there was something wrong. After all, although his cultivation was suppressed here, his physical strength was the peak of holy martial arts. It is reasonable to say that even four bars and five bars can''t break his physical defense.


    But in fact, not only ordinary cannibals, but also sand scorpions can easily break their own defense, which is very abnormal.


    Ding Ning grabbed Jin Wu and the other four three bars, showed absolute touch, and carefully examined every inch of cells in their bodies, but he couldn''t see anything strange.


    Jin Wu had the highest intelligence. Under Ding Ning''s puzzled question, he gave his answer in the spiritual connection: "all ethnic groups living in the desert have a common characteristic, that is, armor breaking."


    Ding Ning was shocked, his eyes widened strangely, and asked urgently, "armor breaking? Is armor breaking that ignores defense?"


    Jin Wu can''t give an accurate answer to this. He doesn''t know the concept of ignoring defense, but in his memory, as long as he is a flesh and blood life, he will be injured as long as he is hit by their attack.


    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled with frightening essence. Bai xun''er had a coveted pupil technique since he refined the eye of the God of plague, ignoring the penetrating ray of defense.


    After he modified the gene for xun''er, his absolute touch was activated even the petrification technique. However, this penetration technique could not be activated, which made him quite frustrated, because it was so easy to use. Ignoring defense, it was a big killing tool for God to block and kill God and Buddha.


    But now, Jin Wu''s answer let him see a glimmer of hope to activate the armor breaking ability. Even if the armor breaking ability may not ignore defense, it will never be inferior to the penetration ability.


    Therefore, Ding Ning did not hesitate to start from black gold and successively modified genes for them to see if he could awaken the armor breaking ability.


    Kung Fu pays off. Just after he changed the genes of the four three bars, he still failed to activate the armor breaking ability, which frustrated him. But he didn''t expect to really awaken the armor breaking ability after transforming the genes for Jin Wu without any hope.


    Ding Ning waved his fist excitedly. Although the armor breaking ability is not the ultimate armor breaking ability that ignores defense, he is extremely satisfied with the armor breaking effect that can break three levels higher than himself.


    In other words, even if you encounter the Immortal Emperor who is three levels higher than him, you can break the defense and cause damage to him after using the armor breaking ability.


    Of course, the premise is that he has the ability to approach and hit the other party, not to mention the Immortal Emperor. Even the strong man in huashenjing can easily kill him, so that he doesn''t even have a chance to shoot.


    You know, from the holy martial arts realm, you basically rely on manipulating the vitality of heaven and earth to fight. Who is stupid to fight close to you, so this armor breaking ability is very chicken.


    But this still can''t stop Ding Ning''s excitement. After all, this armor breaking ability is still very sharp when people are unprepared. For example, the old man of the human emperor, if he doesn''t have armor breaking ability, he will stand there and let Ding Ning chop for a thousand years, and he won''t hurt a hair of his hair.


    It''s like playing online games and cutting too many bosses with higher grades. They can''t even break the defense. All of them are miss.


    But it''s different with the armor breaking ability. Give the boss a cold shoulder. Even if he can''t die, he can lose blood.


    What''s more, with this armor breaking ability, Ding Ning has the confidence to PK with the strong people in the divine realm. With good luck, he may really be seriously injured or even kill the other party, not to mention the battle with the strong people in the holy martial realm at the same level. As long as he can hit it close, the other party will have to peel off even if he doesn''t die.


    The words "melee invincible" came to his mind, which made him happy. He even showed his back teeth and giggled there.


    "Master, can you let the queen ant live?"


    Jin Wu''s timid request interrupted Ding Ning''s silly music.


    Ding Ning was in a good mood and joked: "what? Is she a little lover?"


    Jin Wu showed a touch of humanized Shyness: "it''s my spouse."


    Ding Ning opened his mouth in amazement, suddenly remembered that he seemed to have ignored something, and his face became strange.


    In his memory, there will only be one male ant in the ant population on earth. This male ant and the fertile female ant (that is, the queen ant) are only responsible for fertility. Both the male ant and the queen ant have wings before mating. Soon after mating, the male ant will die, and the Queen''s wings will fall off and start nesting and laying eggs.


    When there are no male ants in the population, the queen often has another ability, that is, it can lay eggs whether fertilized or not. Unfertilized eggs will develop into male ants and fertilized eggs will develop into female ants to ensure the continuity of the race.


    However, the ant population here seems to have embarked on a very different evolutionary path from the ant colony on earth. Jin Wu is obviously the male ant responsible for the sowing machine. Not only did he not die, but even his wings did not fall off, which has completely broken his cognition.


    Especially considering that the old Ant King has long died, Jin Wu is obviously the male ant born after the yellow ant colony was driven out of the desert. When you think about it, they are clearly a mother-child relationship, but now they are a spouse.


    It is precisely because of this thought that Ding Ning''s expression became quite strange, and he secretly make complaints about it.


    "Don''t worry, as long as your little lover cooperates, I won''t hurt it."


    Even if Jin Wu doesn''t say, he can''t kill the queen ant. He''s still waiting for the queen ant to brew ant slurry for him.


    Jin Wu flew around happily, sending out special biological waves between ants, as if communicating with the queen ant.


    Ding Ning was not in a hurry to enter the tree hole. Based on the Queen''s previous performance, he believed that the queen ant, who was very intelligent and knew current affairs, would make a wise choice.


    Before long, Jin Wu told Ding Ning that the queen ant invited him into the tree cave for a chat. After he nodded and agreed, Jin Wu took the lead in flying in.


    Ding Ningyi was brave and followed in without hesitation. When he stepped into the tree hole, his brain suddenly became confused and his eyes became dull.


    "Despicable Terran, what have you done to my people?"


    A shrill voice full of anger suddenly sounded in Ding Ning''s mind.


    Ding Ning looked at the tree hole more than ten meters around. The queen ant with eight golden lines twinkled on the body. His eyes were empty and said, "I signed a master servant contract with them."


    "Now I command you to sign a master servant contract with me, and I will be your servant for the Lord."


    The queen ant is like a queen on the high, overlooking the humble subjects, staring at Ding Ning with compound eyes, flashing a touch of humanized greed. The human blood has the function of making the ant family evolve, which makes her how to be indifferent.


    "Yes, queen ant, please give me a drop of blood before I can sign the master servant contract!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were dull, bent down and said respectfully.


    The queen ant hesitated, but could not resist the temptation of evolution. She soon made a decision. Zhang Kaiqi took a bite on her arms and feet, and a drop of blood essence was suspended in front of Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning reached out to pick up the drop of blood, cut his wrist, mixed his blood with the blood of the queen ant, chanted words in his mouth, and began to sign the master servant contract.


    The queen ant''s compound eyes kept flashing an obscure light. Suddenly she felt as if something was wrong. She was furious and shouted, "dare you!"


    He opened his mouth and spit out a beam of light stabbing at Ding Ning. He wanted to interrupt the contract. Unfortunately, it was too late. Two mysterious blood runes suddenly appeared in the air, and suddenly flew into both bodies. The contract was established, and a spiritual connection was established between the two.


    Ding Ning''s empty eyes instantly recovered, and his face was pale with a cold hum: "die!"


    Ah!


    The queen ant gave a shrill scream, hugged her head humanely and rolled on the ground in pain, and the light thorn suddenly dissipated with her scream.


    Ding Ning wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and showed a lingering fear on his face. He didn''t think that the queen ant was a big boss with eight golden stripes.


    If he hadn''t pretended to be hypnotized by her spirit and tricked her into signing the master servant contract, he was really not sure that he would be able to accept the terrible queen ant.

 Chapter 1617

    "Master, spare me, I dare not again."


    The queen screamed and begged in spiritual connection.


    "I''ll spare you this time. Next time, I''ll let you live and die."


    Ding Ning gave a cold warning, which stopped the punishment.


    He used the punishment measures in the master-servant contract for the first time. Unexpectedly, the effect was good. Even the strong eight patterns like the ant queen were in pain.


    "Master, I dare not again."


    The queen ant relaxed and knelt to the ground, conveying her submission in her spiritual connection.


    "In that case, I''ll ask you some questions and you should answer them truthfully."


    Ding Ning was full of doubts. According to his previous understanding, the queen ant was the strong one who evolved four or five golden stripes at most. How could she suddenly become the strong one with eight stripes?


    The reason why I can''t figure it out is that with the strength of the eight patterns of the queen ant, I can lead the ethnic group back to the center of the desert. How can I honestly offer a confession to the saint and stay here all the time.


    "Master, I just broke through the eight patterns..."


    With the queen ant''s eloquence, Ding Ning realized what was going on.


    It turned out that the queen ant had only six golden stripes before. Now it has become eight stripes because it has eaten all the ant slurry in stock.


    Ant slurry is equivalent to the strategic reserve and reward resources of the ethnic group. In the past, it would never eat all ant slurry to improve itself, but would give it to the ethnic ants to maintain its rule. After all, ants are social creatures and value the strength of the whole ethnic group.


    However, because the people of the ethnic group are basically born of it, each ethnic ant has a subtle spiritual connection with it.


    When Ding Ning caught almost all the yellow ants and collected the medicine ring, the queen ant could clearly feel that almost all the people were disconnected from it one after another, which made her realize that there was a terrible enemy that the group could not resist.


    The group has reached the moment of life and death. Where can the queen ant care about others? As long as she doesn''t die, the group will recover sooner or later, but it will take a long time.


    Therefore, she hurried to the place where the ant slurry was stored with the guard ants. She planned to swallow all the ant slurry at one time to improve her strength. If she could defeat the enemy, it would be better. If not, she would have more confidence in escaping.


    But it didn''t expect Ding Ning to come so soon. It could only send out all the guard ants to delay time, and it took this opportunity to make continuous breakthroughs.


    Originally, with its strength of eight patterns, even if it couldn''t beat Ding Ning and wanted to escape, it could still easily do it. Unfortunately, because of a moment of greed and a breakthrough in cultivation, Ding Ning was too confident in his spiritual power, so he was deceived by Ding Ning and fell into a spiritual pet.


    Ding Ning looked disappointed. He came running for ant slurry this time. Unexpectedly, he threw himself into the air. But what can he say? If he was the queen ant, he would certainly make such a choice.


    Under the pressure of depression, continue to ask about the forbidden area of the queen ant and the brewing method of ant slurry.


    The queen ant answered all her questions to Ding Ning. She didn''t dare to hide anything. She had been to the restricted area by mistake when she hadn''t become queen ant many years ago.


    In the past, it was just the worker ant at the bottom. It had neither fertility nor combat effectiveness. If there were no accidents, its fate in this life was to die silently in its hard work without any waves.


    But it was that time that it stole into the restricted area and completely changed its fate.


    The queen ant couldn''t tell what was in the restricted area. She only knew that it was not like a barren desert, but a place with beautiful mountains and rivers, birds and flowers, streams and fairy sounds.


    The ant tribe lives in the desert. It doesn''t mean that they don''t need to drink water. It''s just that they have lived here for generations, which makes them evolve into extremely drought resistant varieties, but this doesn''t mean that they don''t want to live in a place with water.


    However, even the queen ant can''t tell why she doesn''t want to leave the desert to find a place with sufficient water. Perhaps some ant families have thought about this problem, but no one has mentioned it. It seems that it''s natural to live in the desert. It''s treacherous to leave the desert. Maybe they don''t realize it, There is an irresistible temptation in the desert, that is, the restricted area.


    So, after the queen ant plunged into the so-called restricted area, looked at the beautiful scenery there, breathed the fresh air, and made it feel that that was the place where the ant family should live. Then, it fainted


    When he woke up, he had returned to the family, inexplicably had fertility, and there was a memory of brewing ant slurry in his mind.


    A few days later, the queen ant suddenly died without warning. She, a female ant with fertility for no reason, naturally became the queen ant and began its legendary ant birth.


    Ding Ning was disappointed when he heard this. He thought he could get some news about the forbidden area from the queen ant. Unexpectedly, he knew everything except the beautiful mountains and rivers there.


    The queen ant also told him the formula for brewing ant slurry, but this formula is of no use to humans. It seems to be a unique brewing method of the ant family, because one of the raw materials in the formula is an formic acid secreted by the queen ant.


    If this is the only way, ant slurry will not be so precious. The most important raw material is a kind of stone produced in the depths of the Wanyi desert, which is called hydromica by the ant tribe.


    According to the queen ant, water dolomite is not common in the center of the desert. On the contrary, when it first entered the restricted area, it seemed that there were water dolomite everywhere. It suspected that a small amount of water dolomite in the center of the desert fell out of the restricted area.


    After the death of the Ant King, the yellow ant tribe began to decline. The queen ant resolutely stepped forward and took the mission of revitalizing the ethnic group. When she retreated from the center of the desert, she could take nothing with her, but she asked the people to take all the hydromica they could find.


    At that time, many people did not understand it, but it insisted, because it knew that ant slurry was the key to whether the ethnic group could regain its former prosperity, and without the indispensable main material of dolomite, everything would be empty talk.


    "Water cloud stone?"


    Ding Ning had never heard of this kind of stone before, and muttered suspiciously.


    It took the queen ant a long time to explain to him what the water cloud stone looks like. The appearance of this water cloud stone looks no different from that of ordinary stones, but when you look carefully, you can find that the inner layer of the stone is always floating with a faint mist, like clouds swimming in it, so they call it water cloud stone.


    Ding Ning listened as if dumbfounded. There was a cloud like mist flowing in the inner layer of the stone. It was really a magical stone that had never been heard of or seen before.


    Unfortunately, after so many years, the water dolomite brought out in those years has long been consumed by the ant queen''s brewing ant slurry, and there is no real object that can open his eyes and make him deeply regret.


    "If I don''t come and there is no hydromica, won''t you be able to brew ant slurry in the future?"


    Ding Ning asked suspiciously.


    "Originally, but after I found this tree, I can continue to brew ant slurry."


    The queen raised her antennae and pointed to the top of the tree hole.


    Ding Ning opened his mouth in amazement: "you mean the Dragon subduing tree?"


    "Is this tree called Dragon subduing tree? The owner is really knowledgeable and knowledgeable."


    The queen ant flattered her.


    Ding Ning was even more puzzled. According to the queen ant, the formula of ant slurry inexplicably appeared in his memory. It is not a scientific researcher. Why do you think that dragon subduing tree can replace what dolomite as raw material?


    "I don''t know. This memory is inexplicably in my mind. The root of dragon subduing tree can replace hydromica as raw material to brew ant slurry."


    The queen ant''s confused answer made him speechless. If he had not signed the master servant contract with it and knew that it could not lie to himself, Ding Ning wondered whether it was lying to himself.


    "So you dug the roots of the Dragon subduing tree and made such a big hole in order to brew ant slurry?"


    Ding Ning twitched painfully and said in a bad tone.


    You know, in his mind, the Dragon subduing tree is more precious than ant slurry. I don''t know how many times. After all, it''s a big deal to cultivate slowly without ant slurry, but the Dragon subduing tree with treasure all over the body is dead and one less. It''s difficult to plant it artificially.


    What''s more, this ancient dragon subduing tree, which has grown for thousands of years, is far more powerful than ordinary dragon subduing trees. I don''t know how many times. The queen ant digs such a large tree hole to brew ant slurry. In his opinion, it is simply a natural thing.


    The most unacceptable thing for him is that digging a hole in the root of the tree is likely to affect the life of the Dragon subduing tree. It is not impossible for a bad tree to wither and die.


    "I... i... I was wrong."


    The queen ant lowered her head in fear, her lips were silent for a long time, and her heart was full of awe and fear of Ding Ning.


    "Forget it, no wonder you want to brew ant slurry in the future. Let me help you get some dolomite as raw material."


    Ding Ning looked at its pitiful appearance and couldn''t help being soft. He knew that it was no wonder. After all, he didn''t know the preciousness of the Dragon subduing tree.


    What''s more, even if it knows, it''s just an ant, not from the rare resources protection association. In order to enhance the ethnic power, let alone dig a tree hole, even if it destroys the Dragon subduing tree.


    "Master, in fact, there are many such trees in the restricted area."


    The queen ant said timidly, but Ding Ning was shocked all over. Her eyes flashed a terrible light and asked excitedly, "are you serious?"


    "Really, although it is not everywhere like marble, there are many dragon subduing trees. They grow in pieces. I can''t remember the smell wrong."


    The queen ant replied positively.


    "Restricted area, hey hey, wait for me. I must go and see what kind of secret you have!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were green and his saliva almost didn''t flow down. Even for the sake of dolomite and dragon subduing tree, he had to go to the restricted area.


    Reach out and put the queen ant and the guard ants into the medicine ring. Ding Ning looks at the towering ancient tree with hot eyes. There is really no technology to artificially plant dragon subduing trees on earth, but he has the medicine ring and will automatically configure the optimal growth environment. There is no doubt that the Dragon subduing trees will not survive.


    As for how to transplant, Ding Ning didn''t take it seriously at all. What''s the difficulty for people with five elements totem to transplant a tree?


    But the fact gave him a loud slap in the face. Although he mobilized the earth elements and wood elements, and the Dragon subduing tree was also shaky, he could not receive the medicine spirit ring.


    Ding Ning could clearly feel that there was something strange under the Dragon subduing tree to prevent it from leaving.


    This made him suddenly think of the strange power that devoured God''s consciousness before. He couldn''t help getting angry in his heart. His face became cloudy and sunny. He hesitated whether to provoke the terrible existence in order to subdue the dragon tree.

 Chapter 1618

    Unfortunately, he is a doctor who loves medicine as much as life. He can''t resist the temptation of dragon subduing tree. Moreover, his character is doomed that he will never retreat in the face of difficulties.


    After thinking over and over again, he flashed a cruel color in his eyes, took out tianmie and said with gnashing teeth: "if you know, let me take the Dragon subduing tree, otherwise, I''ll see what you are today."


    "Get up!"


    Ding Ning''s face turned red, and he even used his strength to eat milk.


    The strong earth elements surged in bursts, and the ground cracked like dragons, and the roots like dragons constantly exposed to the ground.


    "Eh!"


    Ding Ning gave a cry of surprise and stopped transplanting. Instead, he squatted on the ground, picked up a thin tree root and brought a light white stone out of the ground.


    If it was an ordinary stone, he would not care, but this stone was very different. The root tip of the tree root was even rooted in this stone, so how could he not be surprised.


    The stone was cool, but Ding Ning was shocked all over and suddenly opened his eyes.


    Because at the moment when his hand touched the stone, the black-and-white Tai Chi map in the sea turned wildly and absorbed the huge energy in the stone.


    Looking at the mysterious water mist dense on the light white stone, Ding Ning''s eyes lit up and his whole body was shaking with excitement.


    Water cloud stone. There is water cloud stone under the Dragon subduing tree. No wonder that the Dragon subduing tree can replace water cloud stone as the raw material for brewing ant slurry. It turns out that the Dragon subduing tree is growing by absorbing the energy of water cloud stone.


    But this is not the focus of Ding Ning''s attention. The focus is that the energy in the water cloud stone can be directly absorbed by himself and turned into the purest divine knowledge liquid, nourishing his divine soul and filling his knowledge sea.


    Since breaking through the holy martial arts realm, the sea of knowledge has expanded wildly, which is many times larger than before. Because the container has become larger, the divine knowledge liquid, which is like a long river, has become a thin layer that can only cover the bottom of the sea of knowledge, just like a dry small puddle, which makes him feel headache when he looks at it.


    You should know that the holy martial arts realm is a round and flawless realm that quenches the divine soul, and the divine soul and divine consciousness are closely related, symbiotic and interactive.


    The more divine knowledge, the stronger the divine soul. Similarly, the stronger the divine soul, the faster the speed of cultivating divine knowledge, the wider the area that can be explored, and the sharper the attack.


    In fact, the growth of divine awareness is much more difficult than the growth of spiritual power. After all, no matter how barren the spiritual Qi in heaven and earth, you can also cultivate with the blessing of heaven and earth or spiritual crystal, and many pills play a role in increasing spiritual power.


    But divine consciousness is different. Even if you can absorb free spiritual waves in the vitality of heaven and earth, the amount is pitiful. I''m afraid you can''t absorb a drop of divine consciousness in a year.


    This is also a helpless thing. After all, there are few rare treasures that can help martial artists expand their divine knowledge. They can only rely on their own slow cultivation. It is conceivable that the growth rate of divine knowledge is even faster than the turtle speed.


    Compared with ordinary people, Ding Ning is already good. In addition to self-cultivation, he can at least refine some pills to calm the mind, nourish the soul and increase divine knowledge. Although he has little effect, he is better than nothing.


    But he didn''t think that the water cloud stone, which he didn''t care much about before, contained such pure energy, and could still nourish the energy of the spirit. It can be said that the water cloud stone is the only magic weapon to assist the cultivation of the spirit, and it definitely belongs to the treasures of heaven and earth.


    Ding Ning''s eyes turned red after he realized the magic of the water cloud stone. Although he didn''t understand why the queen ant wanted to do this, instead of directly absorbing the spirit energy in the water cloud stone, he wanted to brew ant slurry to take it, he realized that as long as he could have enough water cloud stone to help cultivate the spirit, he could break through the early stage of Shengwu and enter the middle stage as soon as possible Late and even peak.


    The water cloud stone, according to the queen ant, is everywhere in the restricted area. How can he not be excited?


    Of course, before going to the restricted area, he will never miss the water cloud stone under the Dragon subduing tree. At this time, he can''t care whether the Dragon subduing tree will wither without the water cloud stone. His own strength is the fundamental.


    Boom!


    As Ding Ning spared no effort to urge the power of the earth element, the tangled root branches of the Dragon subduing tree continued to rise out of the ground, bringing out water clouds of different sizes.


    Ding Ning is not in a hurry to absorb the power and solemnly integrate it into the water space, which is the greatest guarantee for him to quickly break through the realm of Shengwu.


    Click!


    Ding Ning clearly felt that the Dragon subduing tree was about to rise, but the bottom of the most critical trunk seemed to be grabbed by something, which made him unable to put it into the medicine spirit ring.


    "MD, you have the ability to come out to me. Don''t hide underground and play tricks."


    Ding Ning scolded and provoked, just like leading to the mysterious existence. After all, the unknown is frightening. As long as he reveals the true face of Lushan, it will not be so terrible.


    Unfortunately, the mysterious existence did not know whether it disdained to argue with him, or whether it wanted to lure him to release his divine knowledge and forbear. It was always silent, but it dragged the Dragon subduing tree to death, leaving Ding Ning helpless.


    The Dragon subduing tree has grown here for many years. Its branches are luxuriant and its roots are big and deep. At the moment, the dense roots have been pulled out of the ground by the force of earth elements, but the remaining two tenths have fought a separatist war with him, so that he can''t take it away smoothly.


    Ding Ning was unwilling, but he didn''t have the courage to fight to understand the danger of sea invasion, explore underground, frown tightly, and give up? I''m not reconciled.


    But what can I do if I don''t give up? The terror under the ground didn''t show up no matter how exciting he was, which made him feel like a dog had nowhere to eat a hedgehog.


    "Get up, get up!"


    Since he fell into a stalemate and was killed by the mysterious existence, Ding Ning did not dare to release his divine consciousness at will. He could only hold his blush and thick neck and desperately call the earth elements. Even if it was grinding bit by bit, he had to take away the Dragon subduing tree. Eh! Valid!


    After Ding Ning increased his power to use the earth elements, he soon found that the remaining two tenths of the roots of the Dragon subduing tree were loose again, which made him overjoyed.


    "MD, I''m in love with you today. I''m not convinced of you. You don''t know that brother Xiao Ning has three eyes."


    Ding Ning cursed and muttered, desperately mobilizing the earth elements. If he wasn''t afraid of hurting the Dragon subduing tree, he would like to mobilize several earth puppets to "pull down the weeping willows".


    As time went by, Ding Ning was sweating heavily, mobilizing earth elements to grind, and always holding tianmie in his hand to prevent the mysterious existence from suddenly attacking.


    Boom!


    Half an hour later, the ground shook violently, and nine tenths of the Dragon subduing trees were separated from the soil, leaving only one tenth.


    After a while, Ding Ning found that the mysterious existence still didn''t mean to start, so he continued to mobilize the earth elements and nibbled off the last tenth bit by bit.


    However, the remaining tenth was conquered without much effort. After the ground roared and trembled, the Dragon subduing tree was successfully transplanted into the medicine ring.


    As Ding Ning expected, Yao Lingjie responded quickly and adjusted a separate open space for the Dragon subduing tree. It can be seen from the fact that only one dragon subduing tree was planted in that large open space. This dragon subduing tree is absolutely rare for Yao Lingjie, and it is cultivated with the treatment of planting alone.


    At the moment, Ding Ning had no time to take into account the privileged treatment enjoyed by the Dragon subduing tree in the medicine spirit ring. He looked at the huge pit left after the Dragon subduing tree was transplanted with horror and shock.


    In the deep pit, there was a white boned finger bone. He couldn''t see whether it was a human or an animal. If he couldn''t clearly see the knuckle, he couldn''t even believe it was a finger bone.


    Because this phalange is too big, bigger than he imagined. A small phalange is hundreds of meters in size. Ding Ning can''t imagine how huge the owner of this phalange is.


    The most shocking and incomprehensible thing for him is that the pressure of the finger bone is very strong, which makes him feel frightened and creepy. It is many times stronger than the pressure emitted by those semi immortal strong men in the Kunpeng world. He estimates that it must be at least the Immortal Emperor, or even the remains of the Immortal Emperor.


    But this pressure was very strange. Ding Ning clearly felt that this finger bone was more powerful than those half step immortal bones. He didn''t know how many times, but it didn''t cause any harm to him, which made him puzzled.


    You know, as long as he was a little closer to the bones of those half step immortal strong men, he would have a tingling in his eyebrows and a splitting headache, which was like he would explode and die the next moment, and this finger bone gave him a feeling far more terrible than the pressure of the half step immortal strong men, but why didn''t it hurt him?


    Ding Ning was full of doubts and curiosity. He was afraid of the mysterious existence, but once the mysterious veil of the terrible existence was lifted, he was fearless.


    A corpse bone, a real immortal finger bone, was also the initiator who hooked the roots of the Dragon subduing tree. At this moment, he lay quietly on the ground, emitting a creepy smell of terror, but it seemed to restrain all the edges and could not bring any substantive harm to people.


    "Strange, really strange, interesting, really interesting."


    Ding Ning didn''t dare to approach the phalange easily. He frowned and lingered along the edge of the pit. He looked carefully at the huge phalange that almost filled the bottom of the pit. He whispered something in his mouth.


    I don''t know how long later, Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly brightened and stared at a light white water cloud stone next to his Fingerbone. A seemingly bold but logical guess suddenly flashed in his mind.


    Just like the immortal stone, it is the ordinary stone that gradually has the characteristics of immortality because it is contaminated with the breath of the immortal strong. Then, will the water cloud stone, like the immortal stone, have the pure soul energy because it is contaminated with the bones of the immortal strong?


    This answer seems absurd, but Ding Ning thinks it is likely to be the truth.


    Perhaps some people may wonder, since it is contaminated with the smell of the bones of the immortal strong, why not the immortal stone, but the water cloud stone?


    Ding Ning once doubted this, but he soon gave his own answer, because he was an immortal strong man, but the road was not exactly the same.


    Some repair immortal bones, some repair immortal spirit, and some repair immortal eternal meaning. Therefore, it is normal for different contaminated breath to cause different characteristics of impregnated stones.


    In particular, he had an open mind to consult Jiutian Xuannv Xi. Xi told him that everyone''s Tao is different, and the immortality is also different.


    For example, immortal bone does not simply refer to immortal bones. Strictly speaking, the correct term should be immortal golden body, including immortal bone, immortal skin, immortal meat, immortal blood, immortal heart, immortal tendon and so on.

 Chapter 1619

    However, immortal bones are the symbol of Becoming Immortal Emperor, so many strong people only repair immortal bones, and it is absolutely rare in history that they can completely repair immortal golden bodies.


    In the realm of the Immortal Emperor, the more immortal parts can be repaired, the stronger the strength, and the higher the future achievements.


    This is also the reason why Ding Ning guessed that the water dolomite, like the immortal stone, was formed by being impregnated with the smell of the bones of the immortal strong.


    But this was just a guess, without any evidence, and there was something unclear in it. At least, he couldn''t understand why this was the real immortal phalanx threat, but it didn''t bring him any threat.


    Soft, well, it''s a soft feeling. It''s not as sharp as the original half step immortal bones. As soon as you get close, your body will crack and collapse.


    Is it true that the immortal bones have been introverted? Or is it because the time goes too long and the essence runs away?


    Ding Ning took a deep breath and his eyes showed a hot color. No matter what the reason, he didn''t intend to let go of this finger bone. Even if it was used as nourishment for the Dragon subduing tree, it was good.


    Take it!


    Ding Ning thought it would be very troublesome and even encounter some unpredictable danger, but unexpectedly, it was surprisingly smooth. Just his mind moved, and the bone finger entered the medicine spirit ring unhindered.


    This made him breathe a long sigh of relief and tried to make the phalanges continue to be the nourishment of dragon subduing wood. Unfortunately, yaolingjie didn''t listen to him at all. He just opened up a separate plot to store the phalanges.


    Since he couldn''t, Ding Ning didn''t force it. He looked at the plot where the finger bone was located happily and thought it would be good if the finger bone energy source continued to produce hydromica.


    The greedy man looked around again and saw that there was really nothing to search for, so he turned and left contentedly.


    After meeting Lingyun and others, Ding Ning shook his head to the expectant yeyingying, saying that there was no ant slurry. Yeyingying was disappointed, but there was no doubt. He didn''t give up trying his luck to another ant tribe who was also expelled from the desert.


    Ding Ning has planned to break into the restricted area. He is not willing to waste time and shakes his head to refuse. Although Ye Yingying is disappointed, she does not dare to force.


    With nothing to say along the way, they quickly returned to the place where the wolf rider was located. Since they had left the desert, the wolf rider had no obligation to continue to protect the saint. What''s more, they also needed to get a number plate to compete for the place in the first round.


    Therefore, the two sides parted ways. Although the eighth younger martial sister and the younger martial sister didn''t want to be separated from the langkui brothers, they also knew there was no reason to stay. They reluctantly said goodbye to them and walked with the martial sisters step by step.


    "All right, don''t look at it. It''s gone far. If you really like it, I''ll find a way to negotiate with the saint after I go out and ask them to be your wife."


    Ding Ning looked at the wolf Kui brothers with a funny face and joked.


    Langkui and Langyu blushed and scratched the back of their head with embarrassment. According to their appearance, they should not object to Ding Ning''s arrangement.


    Looking at langrong again, Ding Ning couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling bitterly. It''s not that he favors one over the other, but that a woman like yeyingying is not a good match for langrong.


    If he hadn''t guessed wrong, yeyingying would never give up ant slurry so easily. She is likely to take some saints to explore the ant nest secretly. It''s a problem whether she can go out alive or not. Now making a promise to langrong will only harm him. Therefore, she can only turn a blind eye to langrong''s future wings.


    Langrong seems to understand Ding Ning''s meaning. His eyes become dim and his head droops powerlessly. In fact, he doesn''t know what kind of person yeyingying is. It''s just that feelings are so inexplicable that he can''t decide by himself.


    "Hey! If possible, I''ll try my best to help you."


    Ding Ning looked at the poor look of wolf Rong. After all, he was soft hearted. He patted him on the shoulder silently and comforted.


    "Thank you, young master!"


    Wolf Rong suddenly looked up like beating chicken blood, and his face was full of surprise.


    Although Ding Ning didn''t have the heart to beat him, he kindly reminded him, "it depends on yourself. Can you make her die hard? I can help you propose marriage to the saint, but if she doesn''t like you, I can''t force people to be difficult."


    Wolf Rong clenched his lips and looked uncertain. After a moment, he raised his head and hugged his fist and asked, "young master, I want to beg you..."


    "Go. If I don''t let you go, I''m afraid you won''t be reconciled even if you don''t say it."


    Despite ten thousand percent reluctance, Ding Ning still decided to release langrong to protect yeyingying. No matter whether this relationship has a result or not, even if it is black and blue, it is also langrong''s own choice.


    Langrong turned over, knelt down and kowtowed three heads to Ding Ning, refused Ding Ning''s kindness to let him ride with some wolves, and pursued yeyingying and left alone.


    "Young master, can wolf Rong do it alone?"


    Wolf Yu said with worry.


    "Don''t worry, I know."


    Although Ding Ning seems to have done nothing, in fact, he has already secretly released Jin Wu and followed wolf Rong. In the periphery of the desert, Jin Wu is enough to protect a wolf Rong.


    "You stay and rest. If I haven''t come back at the end of the game, let Angel put you away and take you out of here."


    The official contestants have transmission marks on their bodies. When the competition time comes, these people will be automatically transmitted. Langqi and others have no transmission marks on their bodies, so they must not be transmitted. Ding Ning wants to explore the restricted area and is unwilling to take risks with Lingyun and others, so he can''t catch up with them. He can only let Angel take them back with the heart of the sea.


    Wolf riding is naturally obedient to Ding Ning. Although angel and Lingyun are worried, they also know that they can only become a burden to him. Moreover, with his temperament, once they decide, they will never change easily. They can only give thousands of instructions to make him pay attention to safety.


    Ding Ning naturally promised, stepped on the sand viper and went to the center of the desert alone. Although Jin Wu was sent to protect langrong, he still had ants to show the way.


    The hot sun shone on the golden gravel, and the bright reflection was dazzling. Ding Ning took out a pair of sunglasses and put them on his face. He released his mind to guide the way, and commanded the sand Viper to bypass the territory with dense ant groups. It was dangerous all the way.


    The horse kept running for nearly ten hours. When it entered the center of the desert, the sun was slanting to the West and the sky was getting dark.


    "Queen ant, where is the restricted area?"


    When he arrived at the center of the desert, Ding Ning found that the strength of the ant tribe was getting stronger and stronger. Some ethnic groups even had several seven bars, and there were too many five and six bars, so he didn''t dare to rush wildly. He was patient and carefully avoided the territory of the powerful ant tribe in advance and communicated quietly with the queen ant.


    "No one knows where the restricted area is. At the beginning, I could enter the restricted area by mistake. I only remember that it was a white sand."


    The queen ant''s answer confused Ding Ning, a grain of white sand? What the hell is this?


    After the queen ant''s detailed explanation, Ding Ning knew that he could enter the restricted area because he saw a white sand. At that time, he thought it was the egg of some insect and was ready to take it back as food. Unexpectedly, as soon as he came into contact with the sand, he saw a flower in front of him and appeared in the restricted area.


    Ding Ning was as listless as an angry ball. If he was in an empty place, he could find the white sand by virtue of his divine consciousness, but where is this place? But there is nothing else in the desert. There is a lot of sand. To find a grain of white sand in the desert is like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Ding Ning thought that the restricted area was an obvious sign and it was easy to find a place, so he came here with great interest. Now, after listening to the queen ant, he knew that he took it for granted. If the restricted area was so easy to find, these ethnic groups in the center of the desert would have rushed in regardless of everything.


    Although the queen ant still remembers the general orientation of the sand, looking at the vast sand sea, Ding Ning has no hope of finding the restricted area. After so many years, with the flow of the sand sea, who knows where the sand flows, it may be buried in the depths of the sand sea.


    But now that he''s here, he can''t do nothing and return without success. Even if he can''t find the restricted area, it''s good to find a water cloud stone. Maybe he''s lucky to meet the white sand? With this idea in mind, Ding Ning released his divine consciousness and searched inch by inch in the sand sea.


    It has to be said that this is an extremely time-consuming and energy-consuming process. The sand layer in the central area of the whole sand sea is 40 to 50 meters thick. It takes two hours to pass the sand layer around the body from top to bottom.


    At sunset, the moon rose, and a layer of bright moonlight fell on the dark and quiet sand sea. Ding Ning frowned and reluctantly gave up the search.


    Although the queen ant gave the approximate area where she had entered the restricted area, this area is also several miles around. If you want to go through it all from the ground to the ground to find out the white sand, you can''t do it in a few days.


    If there is plenty of time, he has enough patience to look for it slowly, but this is the game scene. More than two days have passed in three days, and less than one day will be transmitted. Unless there is a miracle, he can''t find the entrance of the restricted area in such a short time.


    Despite some regret, Ding Ning didn''t feel too sorry. This time he has made a lot of money and should be satisfied. After all, he can''t get all the benefits.


    Searching for white sand inch by inch is extremely energy consuming. Even Ding Ning, who has been searching for two hours, feels tired. He simply clasps his fingers behind his head, lies on the sand dune, looks up at the stars, looks at the bright stars twinkling in the air, and occasionally meteors cross the sky. The whole vast starry sky is like a static picture, which becomes vivid after being suddenly disturbed, Let his mind be robbed.


    Looking carefully, the stars are not absolutely stationary, but are moving along a mysterious track at a speed almost imperceptible to the human eye, outlining a dynamic picture of the stars around the sky.


    Ding Ning was shocked all over. He felt that the 720 star acupoints in his body seemed to form a strange resonance with the stars in the starry sky. His whole body suddenly emitted hazy starlight. In the star acupoints with 169 star cores not extinguished, star bundles rose up into the sky, running through heaven and earth and connected with the stars in the starry sky in an instant.


    The inexhaustible star power continuously entered Ding Ning''s body along the 169 light beams connecting the sky and the earth, making him seem to be immersed in the warm sea of stars. Every capillary blood hole on his body was cheering, playing and crazy, swallowing and sucking the endless majestic starlight into pure starliquid into his body.

 Chapter 1620

    The unprecedented hearty feeling made Ding Ning start overload operation like the most precise instrument.


    The nine orifices rotate like a tornado, purify and process the endless stream of starlight, and then transport it along the meridians to the four limbs and bones, converge at the eight odd meridians, and then disperse again. After running along the meridians of the internal and external circulation systems for a week, it turns into the purest Star liquid and flows into the middle and lower Dantian fields.


    In the sea of knowledge, the black-and-white Tai Chi diagram is also sparing no effort to purify and purify the little spiritual power contained in the starlight, and then turn it into divine knowledge liquid and flow into the sea of knowledge.


    Not enough, not enough, not enough.


    Ding Ning always felt that there seemed to be something missing in that hearty feeling, which made him feel imperfect. That sense of regret made him feel disappointed. He had an inexplicable desire in his heart. He wanted to embrace the starry sky and the whole world.


    The spirit suddenly came out of the body, and the star sky breathing art began to operate independently. With a breath, the Star column connecting heaven and earth produced a moment of disorder, making heaven and earth suddenly bright and dark.


    But soon, the stars all over the sky formed a strange resonance with the star breath. Stars began to flicker regularly with the breath, as if echoing Ding Ning from afar.


    Ding Ning closed his eyes and immersed himself in the happiness of the whole starry sky. The detached star soul was suspended in the starry sky, and countless stars were flashing around him, establishing a wonderful resonance with it.


    With this resonance, the more majestic star force flows into Ding Ning''s body, and strangely, some subdivided star forces are connected with his soul, constantly providing a steady stream of energy for the soul.


    Woo woo!


    The spirit flew higher and farther, flew high into the sky, crossed the clouds, and flew directly over the nine days. The roaring wind was cold, like a bone scraping steel knife, constantly delaying his spirit.


    A touch of pain appeared on the face of the spirit. A trace of soul was corroded and cut off by the gang wind like blood and flesh, and disappeared in the nine sky Gang wind.


    The crisis of instinct made the spirit stop rising, hover in the air, rely on the energy provided by the stars to constantly repair the soul, and form a stalemate with the vigorous wind.


    "Is this the refining spirit of the holy martial arts realm? It''s really terrible. This is the first nine day vigorous wind, which makes me have to stop here. What kind of terror should the eight above be?"


    Ding Ning whispered to himself that when he reached a certain level, he could know what to do from the induction without anyone telling him.


    This is the soul quenching of Jiuchong vigorous wind, which corresponds to the nine realms of the Jiuchong heaven of Shengwu. He is now the first heaven of Shengwu, which corresponds to the first vigorous wind. When his spirit can be safe under the first vigorous wind, he can continue to rise to accept the quenching of the second vigorous wind. At that time, it means that he has broken through the first heaven of Shengwu and entered the realm of the second heaven of Shengwu.


    However, the process of soul quenching is not what ordinary people can bear. The will is a little weak. The kind of ecstatic and bone etching non-human pain is enough to drive people out of their wits and eliminate their death.


    No wonder there are fewer and fewer strong people who can enter the holy martial arts realm. The pain of quenching the soul is almost unbearable even for him who has been trained in the army. It can be seen how dangerous the pain of quenching the soul is.


    What Ding Ning doesn''t know is that because he is the main soul and the fusion of eight martial spirits, which is exactly the extreme number of nine, the power of soul quenching Gangfeng is nine times that of ordinary people, so it makes him feel unbearable.


    Moreover, the most powerful people in the holy martial arts realm quench their spirits by sticking to the Lingtai and retreating after a little touch with the quenched spirit Gangfeng. They will come again after recuperating the damaged spirit and adapt to the strength of the nine day Gangfeng bit by bit to quench their spirits. Therefore, the time for the most powerful people in the holy martial arts realm to break through a heavy realm should be calculated in years at least. Where is there like him, Unexpectedly, he foolishly fought with Jiutian Gangfeng.


    Nine times of vigorous wind is equivalent to the soul quenching vigorous wind of ordinary martial artists on the ninth day. Therefore, even Ding Ning trembled under the first heavy vigorous wind. The pain that the divine soul was constantly torn made him almost unbearable. If he didn''t have his will far beyond ordinary people, he mistakenly thought that if he retreated now, it would be equivalent to soul quenching failure, and he could only bite his teeth and stick to it.


    Fortunately, the stars around him constantly provided him with energy, allowing his spirit to repeat the process of being destroyed and repaired, otherwise he would have been unable to hold on.


    Destroy... Repair... Destroy... Repair... Destroy


    This process kept going round and round, making Ding Ning''s spirit stronger and stronger. Gradually, he has adapted to the strength of the first vigorous wind. Although he can also cause a little pain to the spirit, it is no longer easy to bring substantive damage to the spirit as before.


    Ding Ning was a little relieved. The strengthening of the divine spirit made his willpower improve constantly. When he felt that the first vigorous wind could not pose any threat to him, he began to climb up again and enter the double heaven to bear a new round of devastation and soul quenching.


    The separation of the divine soul turned Ding Ning''s body into an empty shell without soul. His expression was dull and empty, lying obliquely on the sand dune. Half of his body had been buried by the dust, and he didn''t notice the crowd coming from all directions.


    At the edge of the desert, Lingyun and others looked up at the star pillar connecting the sky and the earth. Wolf Kui hesitated for a long time and said, "young ladies, why don''t I take someone to check it? It seems to be the center of the desert. Is it the young master?"


    "No, Ding Ning said let''s wait here. We''ll wait here. Although it''s the center of the desert, it may not be what Ding Ning did. Maybe it''s a strange treasure."


    Ling Yun was quite excited, but after considering it, he flatly rejected it.


    "What if it were a young master?"


    Wolf Kui said with some worry.


    "He can''t help it. If he can''t handle it, we don''t say if we can help. Even if we can help, how long will it take us to get there?"


    Feng Pian dance agrees with Ling Yun and calmly analyzes.


    Angel nodded again and again. She knew that dingning had an artifact that could hold people, and thought that she could hide like her heart of the sea, so she subconsciously thought that dingning would hide in the artifact in case of a big deal in case of a strong enemy, so she didn''t worry about dingning''s safety at all.


    Wolf Kui thought it was the same reason. He could only nod helplessly and honestly arrange people to guard around in case of being attacked.


    "Your Excellency Miyamoto, do you think there will be any treasures ahead?"


    Dozens of kilometers away from the center of the desert, a group of samurai are taking small steps to quickly advance towards the center of the desert. Bing Wei shigero is careful. He looks at the huge star pillar, swallows saliva and asks Miyamoto Minghao who is closely behind him.


    "It seems that a strange treasure must have been born, otherwise there will be such a strange image. Bingwei adult Hong Fuqi heaven, this strange treasure must have been born for you."


    Miyamoto Minghao suppressed his inner greed and flattered respectfully.


    "Ha ha, your excellency Miyamoto, with your kind words, if I can get this treasure, Miyamoto xiongyi will worship me in the future."


    Bing Wei Shigeru laughed happily, patted Miyamoto Minghao on the shoulder and promised.


    "Thank you, Lord Bingwei. Minghao is here for Xiong Yi. Thank you for your help. I will certainly try my best to help Lord Bingwei get the treasure."


    Miyamoto Minghao was overjoyed and thanked him again and again. Although the treasure was good, he had to have a life to take it. Although Miyamoto xiongyi had been instructed by the sword God, he was only instructed after all. How can he mention it to the chief disciple of the sword god palace who officially worshipped Bing Wei shishiro.


    "It''s easy to say. Now we work together. If I become the leader of the sword palace in the future, I will not mistreat your Miyamoto family."


    Bingwei shisanlang laughed proudly and glanced at the wild temple hengqiu, which had always been silent with contemptuous and provocative eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    "How beautiful, uncle Feng, what happened ahead? Is it really a treasure?"


    Helena is dressed up as a clean mercenary. Her beautiful eyes are obsessed with looking at the Star column in the distance and softly ask the wind Ling smile on her side.


    Privately, she is called Feng Lingxiao''s father, but this time, there are many members of the Royal League. Her relationship with Feng Lingxiao is very secret. Otherwise, with her impure royal blood, how can she be qualified to be the leader of the Royal League? So she always called Uncle Feng Lingxiao in front of outsiders.


    "I don''t think it''s a treasure, but I don''t know what''s going on. I''ve never seen such a strange image."


    Feng Ling smiled, puzzled and shook his head. He couldn''t give any answer.


    "Why? I think it''s very similar to the birth of a strange treasure recorded in ancient books."


    Helena blinked her big blue eyes and asked with a confused face.


    "It''s very similar, but the problem is that the strange image of the birth of a strange treasure will only flash away. I''ve never heard that the strange image of the birth of a strange treasure will last so long."


    A middle-aged Chinese man next to Feng Lingxiao chimed in.


    "Yes, according to our experience in wandering the Jianghu for so many years, although this strange image is very similar to the birth of a strange treasure, in fact, the probability of the birth of a strange treasure is very small."


    Another Chinese American old man with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks also stroked his goatee under his chin and shook his head to express his opinions.


    "Cut, I talk about wandering the Jianghu all day. It seems that I know everything. I think you Chinese are just playing tricks."


    A handsome white young man with blond hair and blue eyes sat on a camel, glanced disdainfully at Feng Lingxiao and others, and sneered.


    "You..."


    The old man was old and had a good temper. He smiled indifferently and didn''t bother to argue, but the young Chinese next to the old man glared at him angrily.


    "Pa!"


    A loud whip sounded and pulled on the Chinese youth. A mean woman with high toes shouted coldly: "bold, a humble servant, dare to disrespect his highness Broll."


    "Enough, Princess highness, even my descended man, my fellow servant. What qualifications do you have?"


    Helena''s face was ugly. She glared angrily at the gorgeous woman riding a camel.


    Shemily''s lips were curled up, and his eyes flashed with a hint of jealousy. The mystifying way of saying: "Princess Helena, though you are the current ally of the Royal alliance, now we are all members of the Royal alliance, and you have to speak up to your alliance''s leader. You are not qualified to teach me."


    "Pa!"


    A loud whip whipped on sherry. She screamed in pain, and her eyes were covered with blood. She couldn''t believe looking at Helena with a gloomy face. She screamed hysterically: "Helena, are you crazy? You dare to smoke me?"


    "You are still light. If you dare to provoke me again, believe me or not, you can''t get out of the desert alive."


    Helena took a beautiful whip with pity, and there was a bang in the air.

 Chapter 1625

    Seeing Taoist Deming''s dispirited look, the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry. If you don''t treat him in time, you will die.


    Ding Ning couldn''t care to say more. He reached out and grabbed Taoist Deming''s wrist to mobilize the power of green wood totem to deliver a wisp of wood attribute spiritual power for him. Although he couldn''t recover immediately, it was enough to save his life.


    Taoist Deming''s face returned to ruddy at a speed visible to the naked eye. He looked at Ding Ning with some shock and gratitude. However, Ding Ning waved his hand to interrupt him when he wanted to say some thanks: "I''ll treat others first. You can use your skills to heal your wounds first. It''s not a good thing to be injured here."


    Taoist Deming gave him a deep look, swallowed his gratitude, sat on the ground and began to close his eyes to heal.


    There are many injuries of Heavenly Master Wen Zheng, but fortunately they are all flesh injuries. A wisp of green wood spiritual power can be easily solved. If he is not afraid of shocking the world, Ding Ning can heal the wound in minutes.


    "Thank you, young Xia!"


    Master Wen Zheng just gave a heartfelt thanks and said nothing more. He just changed his name from Xiaoyou to Shaoxia, then reached out and took out a piece of Rune paper and folded it.


    Ding Ning looked at him curiously while helping other Maoshan Taoists heal. He didn''t know what he was doing with origami now.


    Master Wen Zheng quickly turned out a paper crane. Half a day later, he pointed with his hand. The paper crane soared to the distance.


    "Eh, Tianshi Zhang, are you..."


    Ding Ning was surprised and looked at him strangely. Is this the legendary flying crane biography.


    Zhang Wenzheng was stunned and looked at him with some confusion: "young Xia, what''s the matter?"


    "Is this a flying crane biography?"


    Ding Ning asked admiringly.


    "Er, yes, young Xia, can''t you?"


    Now it''s Zhang Wenzheng''s turn to be surprised.


    "Should I?"


    Ding Ning asked in reply.


    "No, this is the simplest communication method in the Jianghu. Most families can do it. Haven''t your elders taught you?"


    Zhang Wen was really surprised. This is one of the necessary means of communication for ancient warriors to travel in the Jianghu. It''s incredible that Ding Ning, a young man with great background, has never seen this before.


    "No!"


    Ding Ning realized that he seemed to have ignored a common sense and scratched the back of his head.


    "Well... How do you contact your relatives and friends where the mobile phone signal is blocked..."


    Zhang Wen closed his mouth before he finished talking, because he remembered that Ding Ning was still alone. I''m afraid he really wouldn''t use this method of communication.


    Ding Ning suddenly understood why the sects of these forces gathered here where there was no signal. He always thought it was the luck of those people or inadvertently gathered together, but now he thought that they must have their own way of communication.


    This ancient and primitive way of communication is naturally useless in the outside world of communication explosion, but it plays an important role in this closed secret environment.


    This is probably the difference between the nouveau riche and the religious forces with deep knowledge. Some conventional things are very novel to Ding Ning.


    "This is very simple. Look, young Xia, this is the messenger paper."


    Zhang Wenzheng noticed Ding Ning''s embarrassment and quickly took out a piece of Rune paper and handed it to him, Some proudly explained: "This is the messenger paper produced by Longhu Mountain. As long as it is folded into paper cranes and filled with genuine Qi, we concentrate on the people we want to contact. As long as the other party is within ten thousand miles, the flying crane will fly to the other party''s location by itself. This is the oldest and most commonly used means of communication in the Jianghu. Because not all clan families can draw talismans, so we Longhu Mountain and Mao mountain Mountain, Ge Zao mountain and talisman mountain have special business. "


    Ten thousand miles around, this range is a lot. Ding Ning''s eyes are bright and carefully looks at the rune paper in his hand.


    Zhang Wenzheng was ashamed, Melancholy way: "To tell you the truth, young Xia, the three mountains of talisman have long declined because of the lack of inheritance, but the clan always has to eat. Therefore, in addition to subduing demons and catching ghosts in the secular world and making some money to support our family, selling this kind of messenger paper is our main economic source. Although with the development of the communication industry, high-tech products such as mobile phones have taken a large share Most markets, but after all, some isolated and remote places are not covered by the signal. Major families and zongmen will still order a batch of talisman paper in talisman mountain every year for standby, just in case. "


    Taoist Deming also opened his eyes, Sighed: "It''s getting harder and harder now. In the past, major sects and families ordered a large number of runes every year. Although we were a little tight, we were comfortable with food and clothing. But now, there are more and more places covered by mobile phone signals, and fewer and fewer sects ordered messenger runes. Now we can receive an order basically every three years How sad. "


    "Isn''t this the bird Rune? No, it should be said that a lot of messy useless things have been added to the bird rune."


    After studying the rune paper in his hand, Ding Ning was surprised and muttered involuntarily.


    Bird rune is one of the basic runes, but he didn''t know what it was used for, so he didn''t care at all. He didn''t expect to be able to be used as a messenger rune. He really sits on the mountain and doesn''t know it.


    "Young Xia, are you also a member of the Fu Tao?"


    Zhang Wenzheng and Taoist Deming were surprised and asked at the same time.


    The so-called communication Rune paper is indeed a bird rune. In order to ensure that this wealth is monopolized by the three runes and prevent people from cracking the secret of the bird rune, many messy and useless ghost runes have been added to it. Therefore, people in the three runes and mountains will pretend that this is a communication Rune paper and will never say that this is actually a bird rune, For the first time in their lives, they met someone who could tell the origin of the messenger paper.


    "Understand a little!"


    Ding Ning said modestly that he was very interested in the communication symbol paper. Although the bird symbol is only the most basic symbol and depicts the lowest Dharma symbol, he had to admit that the person who can use the bird symbol as communication is definitely a genius.


    This made him have to admire the wisdom of the ancients. Although the three mountains of talisman had long declined, he had a great feeling for his wonderful idea of applying talisman to real life.


    For example, this messenger paper does not mean that if you can depict bird symbols, you can make messenger paper. The key is still on the messenger paper.


    If he didn''t have the absolute touch and can analyze the composition of the rune paper, he would certainly think that the bird Rune played an absolute role, but in fact, it''s not. This Rune paper is very particular. It is not made of ordinary materials, but made of some special materials and special papermaking methods.


    In short, this Rune paper is not only the carrier for depicting bird runes, but also has the function of saving communication information. Otherwise, even if the other party receives the flying crane biography, he doesn''t know what you want to express.


    More importantly, the communication is a very private thing. This Rune paper has the function of making the communication information exclusive, which infinitely increases its confidentiality.


    After all, the paper crane doesn''t fly fast, and it''s easy to be intercepted halfway. The confidentiality of this rune is reflected. It''s just that if it''s not the object of the communication, it''s impossible to know the content of the communication.


    Of course, because Dharma is the lowest talisman, it''s just a matter of taking more time to learn the contents of the communication for a big talisman like Ding Ning.


    After so many things, Ding Ning is no longer the astringent young man who just left school. Seeing that Tianshi Zhang and Taoist Deming look unnatural, he naturally won''t break the secret of the rune paper to avoid being suspected.


    You should know that the three talisman mountains are now declining, and the messenger talisman paper is one of the pillars of their financial source. If he even tells the secret of the talisman paper, he is suspected of cutting off people''s financial path. Although he is fearless, he doesn''t need to make enemies everywhere.


    Therefore, Ding Ning pretended to be very interested and asked curiously, "but as far as I know, bird Rune only has the ability to fly with some media, but does not have the function of communication? I don''t know how you do it."


    Both Tianshi Zhang and Taoist Deming were slightly relieved. They secretly rejoiced that he didn''t see the secret of the rune paper, otherwise they didn''t know what to do.


    Kill people? Not to mention Ding Ning''s kindness to them, even if it doesn''t matter, they don''t have the ability to kill them. The strength shown by Ding Ning and the huge forces behind him can''t be provoked by the declining talisman mountains at all. They don''t want to be enemies with him in their hearts.


    "Hehe, Shaoxia, this is the secret about our three talismans. Please don''t ask the bottom of it."


    Heavenly Master Zhang said gently, but he was worried. He was afraid that Ding Ning would be too curious and force them to solve their doubts with grace.


    Ding Ning showed a sudden look and said with embarrassment: "sorry, it''s my faux pas. I''m just curious for a moment. I didn''t think so much. Since it involves the secrets of your sect, I won''t ask any more."


    "Thank you for your understanding, young Xia. We don''t want to say it. It''s just about the secret of the talisman three mountains. Please forgive me, young Xia!"


    Taoist Deming was full of guilt. After all, they owed Ding Ning several lives. They were still secretive when asking questions. They didn''t look authentic at all, which made them ashamed.


    "I understand, I understand. Taoist Deming is worried. In this way, I''ll leave a contact information later. When I go out, I''ll ask you to order a batch of messenger paper."


    Ding Ning waved politely.


    "Young Xia, would you like to order messenger paper?"


    Taoist Deming was pleasantly surprised.


    "Yes, I like to seek secluded secrets. I often explore in some deep mountains and forests. There is no signal on my mobile phone. It would be much more convenient if I had a messenger paper."


    Ding Ning smiled.


    Master Zhang looked at Taoist Deming with envy. He didn''t think Ding Ning wanted to order it himself. Instinctively, he thought it was ordered by him on behalf of the huge forces behind him. This is a big list.


    "I don''t know how much you want to order, young Xia. Although the messenger paper is not worth any money, it takes time to make it after all. I have a number in mind, so I can prepare it in advance."


    Taoist Deming asked tentatively.


    "The more, the better. First prepare 10000 pieces. If there is more, I want as much as I have on the premise of quality and quantity."


    Ding Ning said lightly that it is not that he can''t copy this kind of Rune paper, but that papermaking is a very laborious thing, which is not as cost-effective as direct procurement.


    Of course, after purchasing the communication Rune paper, he will also transform it. After all, the bird rune is only the most basic rune, and the transmission range can only reach ten thousand miles. After his transformation and upgrading, the communication range may reach one hundred thousand or even one million miles.


    It''s not long since he entered the devil''s abyss and devil''s prison. It''s very important for him to have a long-distance communication tool in a specific environment. Maybe when it will become the key to victory.

 Chapter 1626

    "Ten thousand?"


    Taoist Deming opened his mouth in horror, and his eyes almost didn''t stare out.


    You should know that the total orders of all forces in the ancient martial arts world, the three talismans add up to just this number a year. Ding Ning''s mouth is 10000, or 10000 in advance, indicating that he will have to order in large quantities in the future, which makes him happy and worried. With the ability of his Maoshan school, he can''t supply at all.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you have 10000?"


    Ding Ning asked somewhat disappointed. Ten thousand pieces are just his preliminary budget. Now hoarding Rune paper will be of great use in the future.


    He has always been prepared for a rainy day. Sooner or later, there will be chaos in the three circles. Once the situation collapses, he has no idea whether the communication on the earth can be kept unblocked. Maybe only this most primitive way of communication can be unblocked at that time.


    "No, no, no, there must be. I just don''t know if you mind. It''s not all the runes produced by Maoshan."


    Taoist Deming waved his hand again and again. An old face turned red and asked excitedly and nervously.


    Tianshi Zhang also has bright eyes and looks forward to looking at Ding Ning. He has understood the meaning of Taoist Deming. Maoshan can''t eat the order, so he wants to take the order together with Longhu Mountain and Gezao mountain.


    If Longhushan can get a piece of this big list, it will be a great good thing. Although they know that Maoshan will account for the majority of this order, Longhushan and gezaoshan can only be regarded as agent processing, and their profits will be exploited, they will certainly promise. After all, they have a hard time these years.


    "That doesn''t matter, as long as the quality is not affected."


    Ding Ning immediately understood his idea and said without care. He was still secretly proud that he could make the three talismans work for himself, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    "That''s no problem."


    Deming said with a sigh of relief and a smile.


    "However, in terms of time, I have requirements. I must catch up with me within three months at the latest. Of course, it''s better to be faster."


    Ding Ning thought about it and asked very seriously that the magic abyss would open in four months at most. He also had to set aside one month to transform the messenger, so three months was the deadline he could accept.


    Taoist Deming and Tianshi Zhang''s faces changed, and they cried out: "it''s impossible. It''s impossible to make 10000 messenger runes in three months. It requires all the disciples of the three Rune mountains who can make runes to work overtime for more than half a year."


    Ding Ning is stupid, NIMA, more than half a year? Don''t mention the magic abyss, even the magic prison should come back. When the cucumber and vegetables should be cold, what''s the use of summoning Rune paper.


    According to what he thought, the three talismans sold so many communication talismans, which must have formed an assembly line production scale. Is it so difficult to produce 10000 talismans in three months?


    Taoist Deming was not worried when he saw his face, Hurriedly explained: "the messenger charm is not so easy to make. The total number of disciples of our three talisman mountains is no more than 3000. There can be up to 30% of those who can depict the talisman, but only one tenth of those who can depict the bird talisman according to the standard. That is to say, there are only 100 people at most who can depict the messenger charm with quality and quantity."


    "There are already a lot of hundreds of people. Each person portrays ten pieces a day, 2000 pieces a day. Can''t you finish the task in five days? How can it take more than half a year?"


    Ding Ning asked puzzled.


    "Ten a day?"


    Taoist Deming and Tianshi Zhang almost didn''t drop their eyes, and they cried out.


    Then Taoist Deming cried and laughed: "Young Xia Ding, do you think the depiction of talismans is a primary school student''s graffiti? The depiction of talismans is not that simple at all. It''s good that everyone can complete one every day. Under the condition of ensuring that there are no mistakes, even 50 can''t be guaranteed in case of mistakes. Therefore, for the sake of insurance, only 80 can guarantee the success of depiction every day Zhang said, "a 20 percent error rate is allowed."


    "Eighty a day, about 2400 a month, and up to 4000 in three months..."


    Master Zhang was calculating.


    "Wait... Wait... Two thousand four hundred a month. How can you only produce four thousand in three months? Did your math teacher teach you?"


    Ding Ning was secretly surprised at the low efficiency of the three mountains in depicting talismans. Tianshi Zhang was confused by this arithmetic problem and questioned him impolitely.


    Master Zhang and Taoist Deming looked at each other with a bitter smile, The opening explained: "I''m not wrong, young Xia. You don''t know how to make a talisman. In fact, drawing a talisman every moment consumes blood essence. If you depict it continuously for one month, even if the grandmaster is reborn, you can use up blood essence and die. Therefore, our figure is calculated according to everyone depicting a talisman and resting for two days. In fact, according to normal conditions, we have three mountains of talismans in three months In total, it can produce up to 2400 pieces. According to the calculation of 4000 pieces, the extra 1600 pieces are painted by some powerful masters of Fu Tao who have spent their essence and blood. "


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that his starting point was too high. When he came up to practice Fu Tao, he portrayed it according to the spirit talisman. He really hadn''t portrayed this low-level magic talisman that needs media, so he ignored that the production of magic talisman needs to consume blood essence. No wonder the talisman production capacity of the three mountains of talisman is low.


    Frowning and thinking for a moment, he slowly asked, "if I only buy Rune paper, I don''t need to depict bird Rune?"


    Tianshi Zhang and Taoist Deming''s faces changed. What talisman Sanshan sells is talisman products. Ding Ning doesn''t want finished products. As long as they are semi-finished products, the price is lower. I don''t know how many times. For them, there is no profit at all.


    "Why? Not only does the sign paper sell?"


    Ding Ning raised her eyebrows and asked softly.


    Taoist Deming lost his spirit like frost beaten eggplant, and said, "it''s not that he doesn''t sell, but at this price..."


    "The price is not a problem. I can give you two-thirds of the price of the talisman. Just say how much you can supply."


    Ding Ning waved his big hand and released his breath secretly. He was worried that the rune paper would not only sell, so he would waste his efforts.


    In fact, direct depiction is much faster and more convenient than transformation. He previously proposed to buy finished products in case they were suspicious, but now they obviously have limited production capacity, and he directly proposed to buy symbol paper regardless of whether it would arouse suspicion.


    Taoist Deming and Tianshi Zhang are really suspicious, but so what? Such a large order was defeated in front of them, and Ding Ning offered a high price. Even if they were suspicious, they would pretend that they didn''t know anything.


    Of course, selling Rune paper is one of their business scope. After all, this Rune paper can only depict bird runes and any runes. Many small forces and casual repairmen purchase their Rune paper every year, but the quantity is not large.


    "If so, there will be no problem. As long as the symbol paper is used, there should be no problem in supplying 30000 pieces a month."


    Taoist Deming''s words are conservative. For them, the most difficult thing is to depict talismans. Although it also consumes human and material resources to manufacture talismans, they have formed a set of assembly line production technology for hundreds of thousands of years. Together, the three mountains of talismans produce 50000 pieces a month, but they still need to keep some for their own use, Naturally, it is impossible to sell all of them to Ding Ning.


    "OK, I''ll order 100000 first. When we go out, we''ll sign a contract. Here''s the deposit. Take it first."


    Ding Ning reached out and took out a piece of Zhongpin Lingjing and handed it to Taoist Deming.


    He is no longer Xiaobai in the ancient martial world. He has a deep understanding of the purchasing power of Lingjing terror.


    In the ancient martial world, a piece of low-grade Lingjing is worth 100000, and the middle-grade Lingjing can easily sell at a sky high price of tens of millions. According to the ratio of one to 100, a piece of high-grade Lingjing should be worth one billion. In fact, even if someone is willing to spend tens of billions, there is nowhere to buy. The standard is that there is a price but no market.


    Ding Ning doesn''t understand this very much, because he has his own purification and filtration aura system, and what he stores in his body is also extremely pure aura, so he doesn''t understand the warrior''s desire for pure aura at all.


    You know, the reason why Lingjing is divided into four levels: extreme, upper, middle and lower is not only because the Reiki reserves stored therein are also very different in purity.


    This leads to the fact that the high-purity Shangpin Lingjing has no market at all. Few people are willing to sell it, not to mention the Jingpin Lingjing whose purity is basically more than 99%. It is a Zhenzong treasure that the high-level of the holy gate is not willing to use.


    The Lingjing circulating in the market is generally the highest, that is, the middle grade Lingjing. Only a few very grand Wudao auction houses may have a small amount of top-grade Lingjing as currency.


    Therefore, Ding Ning thought it was normal to take out a piece of Zhongpin Lingjing as a deposit, which would not be suspicious.


    However, he still ignored two things. He had only heard of but had not seen the Lingjing circulating in the market.


    Therefore, he didn''t know that Lingjing had a standard size after manual cutting. Normally, whether it was top-grade or bottom-grade, the size of a Lingjing was half a mahjong card, and the Lingjing he took out was uncut, full of fist size, at least three times larger than the standard Lingjing.


    That''s all. The problem is that other people''s Lingjing has no attribute, but what he took out is shuilingjing, which belongs to a very rare attribute Lingjing.


    Taoist Deming and master Zhang were stunned on the spot. NIMA, is this the deposit?


    Such a middle-grade Lingjing is equivalent to the usual three pieces, which has far exceeded the price of 100000 runes. Moreover, it is still more precious than the non attribute Lingjing. I don''t know how many times the attribute Lingjing.


    If it were someone else, they might bully Ding Ning and pretend to be stupid and take the opportunity to make a lot of money, but they can''t. without saying that they owe Ding Ning''s life-saving grace, they can''t take advantage of others just because of their behavior. What''s more, they have taken advantage of the price of runes for the continuation and development of their school. If they are greedy, They''ll have a bad conscience.


    Therefore, Taoist Deming solemnly handed Lingjing back and said seriously, "this is too precious. It has far exceeded the price of Rune paper. We can''t want it."


    "What do you mean?"


    Ding Ning opened her eyes suspiciously and asked without knowing why.


    Tianshi Zhang immediately confirmed his guess from his reaction. Ding Ning is likely to come from the hidden Shizong gate, which is more secret than the holy gate. He doesn''t understand the common sense of the ancient martial world at all, so he is so white everywhere.


    With a bitter smile, he explained the difference between attribute Lingjing and non attribute Lingjing in detail. By the way, he said some common sense in the Jianghu for Ding Ning, so as not to be cheated by those ill intentioned people.

 Chapter 1627

    After listening to master Zhang''s explanation, Ding Ning suddenly realized that he had a better impression of the two people. If other people had deceived him and made a lot of money, only they could abide by their original intention and pay attention to integrity, which made him secretly make a decision.


    But now is not the time to say this, because he found that someone came, but the comers were not good. He immediately waved his hand: "Taoist Deming, put it away first. We''ll talk about everything when it''s out of the secret place. Now, you leave here first. Some of my old friends are coming."


    old buck?


    Tianshi Zhang and Taoist Deming looked at each other, understood Ding Ning''s meaning, and hesitated on their faces.


    According to the truth, they all owe Ding Ning a life. They shouldn''t be greedy for life and afraid of death at this time, but they know very well that they have a few kilograms. They may be experts in drawing runes to catch ghosts, but if they really want to fight with people, they are actually five scum.


    They live to this day because they are kind to others and all major sects in the Jianghu give them three cents. They only take their number plate and don''t kill them.


    If it hurts his self-esteem, if they stay here, they will not help Ding Ning, but will become a burden and burden to him.


    Therefore, before Ding Ning pulled down his face and stimulated them for two words, they wisely hugged and bowed: "we won''t leave the burden of being young Xia. We''ll leave first. Take care and see you when you''re out of the secret place."


    Ding Ning smiled with relief. He hated the kind of ignorance of current affairs. He thought he wanted to stay. He could not help but also become a drag. He was very satisfied with the performance of the two old men, because he knew that the two old men were by no means greedy and afraid of death. Otherwise, Master Zhang would not risk his life to save Taoist Deming.


    "Martial uncle, shall we just leave without regard to our kindness?"


    The middle-aged Taoist was upright and unwilling to leave because of Ding Ning''s great kindness.


    "What are you doing here? Are you a drag on young Xia Ding? With his skill, who can stop him if he wants to go?"


    In a word, Taoist Deming said that the middle-aged Taoist blushed and did not linger. He turned and ran away.


    Ding Ning shook his head and smiled. He had to say that although he had little contact with Master Zhang of Maoshan and Longhu Mountain, he left a good impression on him. Compared with those saints, these talents are more in line with his image of Jianghu Rangers.


    They are chivalrous and righteous, have a sense of justice, can stick to the bottom line, follow the ancestral teachings, uphold the idea of punishing evil and promoting good, and never compromise with demons and monsters. However, at the critical moment, they know how to weigh the pros and cons, distinguish the priorities, and leave without delay.


    Less conspiracy, more blood and pride. At least, Tianshi Zhang bravely risked his life to break in alone to save Taoist Deming, and did not hesitate to explode magic weapons. It is enough to see that he is a chivalrous man and worthy of deep friendship.


    Taoist Deming is not greedy for small profits. He is magnanimous. He knows current affairs and advance and retreat. He is also a person worthy of communication.


    Maoshan disciples will not say. The middle-aged Taoist priest is their epitome. Although he is a little naive and simple, he is not a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death, but also a person who knows how to be grateful.


    Hey! The same Jianghu breeds different people. This is probably the charm of the Jianghu.


    However, in Ding Ning''s eyes, these people who secretly want to surround and kill him do not belong to the Jianghu. At least, they do not belong to the Jianghu of China. They are just outsiders.


    Whoosh!


    A sharp blade flashing cold light, like a poisonous snake hidden in the dark, suddenly opened its ferocious fangs and bited at the back of Ding Ning''s head.


    At the same time, no less than ten sharp blades blocked the key points of Ding Ning''s whole body at the same time from different angles.


    Marquis Milles stood a hundred meters away from the battle circle and quietly watched the scene. A slight arc was outlined at the corner of his lips. Even he dared not say that he could retreat all over. Therefore, he was very confident that even if he could not kill Ding Ning, he would be seriously hurt.


    But the next moment, his smile stiffened on his face and rubbed his eyes in disbelief.


    When Ding Ning, who was blocked around the vital points, was about to be hit hard by the random blade, his body flashed slightly at a speed that could not be checked by the naked eye, and exchanged positions with a death assassin known as the most elite of the dark Council.


    The target was unharmed, and the dead assassin didn''t even have time to scream. He was stabbed through his heart, cut his throat, pierced his kidney, cut the main artery, and even the little JJ was cut off.


    Although Ding Ning changed his position by shifting his shape and changing his shadow, he looked at the miserable appearance of the dead ghost, and his crotch was chilly. It was very cruel.


    These dead assassins obviously experienced many battles. Although they saw their companions killed by mistake, they did not hesitate to lock Ding Ning and turned to attack him again.


    The reason why assassins are assassins is that their assassination methods are overwhelming. When they fight head-on, their combat effectiveness is even lower than that of ordinary warriors in tianwu territory. Therefore, these dead assassins really become dead assassins.


    The blood soared and screamed. Ding Ning was like a god of death walking in the dark, harvesting the lives of these dead assassins.


    Marquis Milles looked at the scene with a gloomy face, gently waved his hand, stretched out his hand, and a line of people in black ran quietly to the battlefield.


    "Marquis Milles, is this meaningful? We are here to seize the quota of the demon abyss. I don''t think it would be a wise choice to sacrifice so many people''s lives to fight a Chinese boy who may be supported by powerful forces."


    With a cigar in his mouth, the stout norry Cosman relaxed his different positions.


    "Your Excellency norry Cosman, I am the leader of this operation. I will be responsible for all my actions. Please don''t interfere with my decision."


    Marquis miles obviously didn''t want to see Norris Cosman. He didn''t look at him, and said coldly.


    "As the deputy team leader, I just put forward my suggestions and opinions. Since Marquis miles insisted, I reserve my opinions, but I still think it was a stupid decision."


    Norry Cosman was neither angry nor angry. He waved his hand and took his men to leave.


    "Your Excellency nori Cosman, please recognize your identity. You can keep your opinions, but I will never allow you to take any members away. Otherwise, I don''t mind fighting with you here."


    Marquis miles was already angry in his tone, looking at nori Cosman''s back and threatening coldly.


    "Do you think I''m afraid of you? I really don''t understand why the speakers appointed you as the captain. I can''t even see who can provoke who can''t. I put my words with you. Whether you can kill the Chinese boy or not, you will be greatly annoyed by the parliament. My people are not allowed to waste your capital, and I won''t stay here by you Trouble, I''m going to take people away now. I''ll see who dares to stop me. "


    Norry Cosman turned around, his brown pupils staring at miles, and his eyes were already shining cold.


    Marquis miles was trembling and pale, twisted and ferocious. If he was normal, he didn''t mind teaching Norris Cosman regardless of rank and inferiority, but at the moment, killing dinning was the most important thing, and there must be no infighting at this time, so he could only forcibly restrain his anger, Coldly said: "since your excellency nori Cosman is leaving, let''s go our separate ways. After going out, I will report your performance to the parliament."


    "At will, even if you don''t report, I''ll report well to see how leader Milles ignored the orders of the parliament for personal hatred."


    Lord norry Cosman turned away with a sneer, reached out his hand and bounced his cigar butt out, drawing a scarlet line of fire in the night sky.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, with this line of fire, the dull gunfire suddenly rang out, rubbed norry Cosman''s ear, changed his face, rolled on the ground and roared angrily: "miles, you dare to snipe me with a sniper. I''ll fight with you."


    "Special, nori Cosman, I didn''t do it. I''m a sniper from special."


    The Marquis of miles turned and lay on the ground, red eyes and roared angrily.


    Norry Cosman was stunned, narrowed his eyes slightly, thought for a moment, and seemed to think that miles had no reason to do so. After all, although the two were not at peace, they would not make it to the point of life and death, but the reason was this. Who knows whether miles would be embarrassed and angry by his inability to get off the stage in public and go to extremes, whether it was or not, Anyway, you can''t show weakness: "what''s special is not who else can you be?"


    "How do I know? Do you think..."


    Before miles finished speaking, a sniper bullet blew open on the sand dune on his side, less than five centimeters from his forehead, and the splashed gravel hurt his face.


    Nori Cosman shut his mouth directly. It was obvious that the sniper''s target was not only him, but also MILUS, otherwise he wouldn''t have been nearly shot.


    "Cover both sides and kill the damn sniper for me."


    Miles wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and ordered hoarsely that if he was in the outside world, let alone the sniper gun, even ordinary rockets, he would not want to hurt him at all. But here, his cultivation was suppressed, and the sniper gun, which had not been paid attention to by him before, has become a big killer for soul and life.


    "Hey, sniper, creative!"


    Ding Ning stood there with his hands on his back, muttering with flying eyebrows.


    At his feet, there were corpses lying everywhere. The strong smell of blood was disgusting, but it didn''t make him feel any discomfort. The bastards of the dark Council almost killed Ling Yun and had been listed on the death list by him. He wouldn''t be merciful when he started.


    The majestic divine consciousness spread outward and quickly locked the position of the sniper. To his surprise, there were more than one sniper, but dozens of snipers.


    What surprised him most was that these snipers were Holy Knights of the Holy See. Grandma''s, haven''t the Holy Knights always guarded the glory of the LORD with their swords? When did you start playing with sniper guns?


    But it''s none of his business. Anyway, the Holy See and the dark Council have always been sworn enemies. It''s normal to suddenly snipe the dark Council.


    He never thought that the Holy See would do it because of him. Whether he admitted it or not, his Majesty the Pope has recognized his identity as the son of the holy light and ordered them to protect his safety at all costs even if they can''t get a place in a secret place.


    This time, only a few hundred people came to the Holy See, which is far less than the dark Council in number. The frontal collision is certainly not an opponent of the dark Council. Therefore, when they saw that they surrounded and killed Ding Ning, they would use sniper guns to rescue him.

 Chapter 1628

    Ding Ning wondered, how did the Holy See bring in the sniper gun?


    You know, although there was no body search before entering Langya secret territory, no one entered the secret territory with a sniper gun in full view of the public.


    In fact, many forces have brought modern weapons in, but those weapons are in the storage ring and can''t be taken out at all.


    Therefore, it is not only Ding Ning but also the dark Council who are confused about this. They don''t even know who their opponent is, let alone how these people brought in sniper guns.


    Seven sacred vessels!


    Ding Ning suddenly flashed the name in his mind, revealing a sudden color.


    It is well known that the Holy Holy See has seven holy objects, namely the crown of wisdom, the scepter of thorns, the armor of holy light, the sword of glory, the blood of the Holy Spirit, the wings of holy angels and the water of life.


    But apart from His Holiness the Holy See, I''m afraid even the cardinal doesn''t know what mysterious power these seven sacred vessels have.


    Therefore, Ding Ning guessed that the Holy See must have brought in a holy weapon with storage function this time, and this holy weapon can be immune to the suppression of Langya secret territory, so they can take out the sniper gun for use, but he doesn''t know which holy weapon it is.


    Taking advantage of his illness to kill him, Ding Ning didn''t care whether the Holy See would snipe him or not, and killed the members of the black parliament lying on the ground to avoid bullets.


    Others may be afraid of sniper bullets here, but he won''t. The Flawless body here is a super cheating device. Sniper bullets can''t break his defense at all. Unless they are specially made sniper bullets, they may hurt him.


    Yes, you heard right. It''s just a wound. With his current control over muscles and bones, even the moment when the armor piercing bullet shoots through his body tissue, he can forcefully clamp the bullet with his muscles, so it''s impossible to kill him with a sniper gun.


    Of course, it''s hard to say if it''s a depleted uranium bomb. It has radiation. It uses the high hardness, high specific gravity and high melting point of depleted uranium alloy to penetrate the target by relying on kinetic energy. Its power is much stronger than armor piercing bomb. Even he can''t say he can ignore it.


    In fact, he has explored with divine sense. Although the paladins of the Holy See use Barrett, the king of heavy snipers, the bullets are not special, but conventional bullets, which pose no threat to him at all.


    Most importantly, these paladins obviously did not undergo strict gun training. It was unbearable to see that they hit every target for a long time. In addition to being a deterrent, they were useless.


    But sometimes, deterrence is a good effect. At least for today''s Ding Ning, with a sniper gun, deterrence is no longer a battle, but a one-sided massacre.


    Even without the intervention of the Holy See, Ding Ning is not afraid of the dark Council, but after all, more ants kill elephants, which will inevitably lead him into a long battle, and it is impossible not to pay a certain price. In this dangerous desert, that result is not what he wants to see. Therefore, whether intentionally or unintentionally, he has received the love of the Holy See.


    "Retreat, retreat!"


    The Marquis of miles clenched his teeth, full of unwilling orders.


    With the suppression of sniper guns, the members of the dark Council did not dare to stand up or even move their positions at will. However, Ding Ning was able to walk back and forth unscrupulously. In a short time, he had killed hundreds of members of the dark Council, which made Miles deeply hurt. These are the elites of the dark Council.


    "Hum! If you knew today, you wouldn''t have had it."


    Nori Cosman wanted to run away for a long time. He was relieved and said with sarcasm.


    Milles was not in the mood to argue with him at the moment. He glanced at Ding Ning darkly and rolled on the ground. After rolling to a sand dune, he squatted up and prepared to run.


    "If you want to go, there''s no way!"


    But dingning''s voice suddenly remembered in his ear like a devil, which made his blood coagulate and his brain blank. How could it be? He was clearly in the opposite direction just now. How could he suddenly appear here?


    "The woman who killed me and sent someone to kill me. If things don''t work out, you want to run. Isn''t that beautiful?"


    Ding Ning''s tone was very calm, but it fell in MILUS''s ear, but it was full of icy killing intention.


    "I didn''t expect you to have a helper. I underestimated you. The winner is the king and the loser is Kou. Since I lost, I accept my life. I just hope you can let others leave."


    Miles''s mood quickly calmed down, raised his hands to admit defeat, with an expression of admitting his life, but his eyes flickered endlessly.


    Ding Ning''s mouth lifted a cold arc and said with cynicism: "it''s time to be hypocritical. You really make me feel sick. All right, if you want to show your love and righteousness, you''d better go to hell. It doesn''t matter to move me, but whoever dares to move my woman, I will never let anyone go even if I''m poor."


    "Go to hell!"


    Milles suddenly shot without warning and hit Ding Ning''s chest. Under the reflection of the moonlight, his palm clearly had a flashing finger tiger.


    This refers to a tiger, not an ordinary one, but a special one made by Milles. At the moment when he is about to hit the target, he will pop up a sharp needle quenched with highly toxic. Even if he can''t pierce the other party''s heart, as long as he cuts the other party''s skin, the highly toxic will kill the enemy immediately. He didn''t know how many people died under this poisonous needle.


    "Playing with needles in front of me is really playing with axes in front of Luban."


    Just as miles smiled grimly and pointed out that the top of the tiger had clicked to pop up the poison needle, the voice of Ding Ning''s disdain suddenly sounded in his ear, making his heart suddenly produce a strong uneasiness.


    Poof!


    The finger tiger pierced Ding Ning''s chest without suspense, but miles was not happy at all, because he thought that years of combat experience and feel told him that the finger tiger hit only an illusion.


    There was no time to think about it. Almost by instinct, he jumped forward along the fist inertia, rolled on the spot, and then rolled again without stopping. He suddenly kicked on the ground, jumped up like a Harrier, and ran away without looking back.


    Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududui!


    More than a dozen silver needles almost fell into the yellow sand close to his heels, which surprised him in a cold sweat, even the strength of sucking, turned into residual shadows and fled.


    "Eh!"


    Ding Ning raised his eyebrows and couldn''t help being surprised.


    Although he only wanted to tease with the silver needle, he didn''t expect that Milles could really hide. What surprised him most was that the speed of the goods was very fast.


    You know, since he awakened Kunpeng''s blood, although he dare not say that he is the first in the world in terms of speed, if someone in the same realm dares to say that he is faster than him, he will never be convinced.


    But unexpectedly, miles'' speed broke his cognition. Although it may not be faster than him, it is definitely not slower than him. This made him competitive. We should see whether miles is faster or faster in the realm of tianwu.


    Therefore, MILUS, who was very conceited about his speed, was frightened to find that Ding Ning pursued him behind him at a speed no less than his speed, making him want to cry without tears. He thought to himself, why don''t you chase and kill so many people and stare at me?


    Nori Cosman saw that Ding Ning ran after miles. He was relieved and immediately organized the disabled and defeated soldiers to evacuate.


    Bang bang!


    Sniper guns kept ringing, but the sniper''s shooting level was really ugly. Only a few unlucky people were shot and fell to the ground, and others fled in all directions.


    The Holy See didn''t aim at killing people. Seeing that Ding Ning had gone after MILUS, he quickly put away his sniper gun and sneaked back to the temporary residence of the Holy See.


    I''m kidding. This is a martial arts meeting. If the news of the Holy See moving a gun is spread, it will be disgraced to grandma''s house and will be despised by martial arts people all over the world. They won''t have the face to go out and meet people in the future.


    "Go to a few people to get the number plate!"


    The cardinal put away his night vision telescope and said smilingly, it''s hundreds of license plates. Ding Ning didn''t take it. They can''t let it go.


    ¡­¡­


    Milles'' speed is really fast, which makes Ding Ning have to go all out, and the gap between them is closing rapidly.


    Miles was flustered. Except for the Duke and Prince of the family, he had never lost to anyone in speed. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning''s speed was faster than him, which was unacceptable to him.


    He bit his teeth and was about to use his killer mace when he suddenly found a group of people coming in front of him, including men and women, Asians and Westerners. He didn''t know whether it was an enemy or a friend, which made him feel a little out of spectrum.


    "Who, stop!"


    The distance was still far away. Feng Lingxiao found that someone came straight to them. He immediately took a few steps forward with vigilance, and the sword came out of his waist, ready to wave and cut off at any time.


    Milles secretly complained. He didn''t even dare to slow down a little now. How dare he stop and greet each other.


    What''s more, Feng Lingxiao is an oriental. The sword in his hand poses a great threat to him. How dare he rush in and turn right to avoid the rush of Feng Lingxiao and others.


    "Why, marquis miles?"


    Prince Broll and miles were acquaintances. Startled Hong saw his appearance at a glance and immediately exclaimed.


    "It seems to be the Marquis of miles. Why did he leave in such a hurry without even saying hello?"


    There were other people in the royal family who knew miles and asked in surprise.


    "Someone seems to be chasing him?"


    Feng Ling smiled and squinted at Ding Ning, who was getting closer and closer, with a dry voice.


    "Ha ha, it''s ridiculous. Who is the Marquis of miles and how can he be pursued and killed."


    "That is, the Chinese will be dangerous and sensationalist. What is the identity of marquis miles? He is a noble. Even if he is not as noble as our royal family members, he is not something that some Dalits can despise. Who dares to chase him when he has the courage of a bear heart leopard."


    "Hum! You must have blocked the way and made the Marquis of miles angry. That''s why you don''t want to say hello to us."


    "Yes, otherwise, how could it be so impolite as Marquis of miles?"


    "It is not the Marquis of Milles who is impolite, but you, a Chinese pariah, who turned away a noble. Damn it."


    ¡­¡­


    The royal princes and princesses did not believe that the noble Marquis of miles would be pursued and killed, and blamed Feng Lingxiao, who protected their safety.


    "Shut up."


    Fengling smiled for her daughter. Although her face was ugly, she forbeared. But Helena couldn''t bear the anger and couldn''t help yelling.


    "What''s the matter? Are we wrong?"


    "Yes, don''t think you can call us around if you are the team leader."


    "Hum, I''m still a princess. It''s damned that I should disrespect the noble us for the sake of a Chinese Dalit."


    "It''s funny to think of yourself as a character with a chicken feather as an arrow."


    ¡­¡­


    But unexpectedly, she didn''t speak. As soon as she made a sound, there was an endless stream of strange sarcasm, and all kinds of hard words came out.

 Chapter 1629

    "Chinese Untouchables? A bunch of bastards are really looking for death!"


    Feng Ling can bear it with a smile, but Ding Ning can''t. with his divine knowledge, he has already "seen" all this clearly. People appear like ghosts, and scold with a slight pause.


    "Ding Ning..."


    Cried Helena in surprise.


    Feng Ling smiled but his face was embarrassed. He didn''t know what to say. He was usually laughed at by these princes and princesses, but now Ding Ning listened to him. Where did his old face go.


    Ding Ning was cold and ignored Helena. He just stared at Feng Ling and smiled with unspeakable disappointment in his eyes. He said faintly: "I thought master Feng was a great hero even if he was abroad, but now I know that he has lost his integrity and self-esteem. It really makes me feel disappointed."


    "I..."


    Fengling smiled and was ashamed. She wanted to explain, but she opened her mouth and tongue. She didn''t know how to say it.


    "Ding Ning, he... I..."


    Helena clenched her lower lip and wanted to plead for her father, but she didn''t know how to speak when she remembered that her father daughter relationship with fenglingxiao couldn''t be exposed.


    "What are you? What am I? I know you just watched your biological father humiliated because you think your father daughter relationship can''t be exposed. For the so-called power status, you sacrificed your father''s dignity. Sorry, I can''t stand a woman like you."


    Ding Ning sneered mercilessly.


    Helena clenched her lower lip and looked like she wanted to cry. Ding Ning''s ruthlessness and indifference made her heart ache like a needle.


    Ding Ning slowly looked around at the princes and princesses whose faces were wonderful and excited at the bottom of his eyes, and recalled a cold sneer: "a group of dying garbage killed you and dirty my hands."


    Then, without looking at Feng Lingxiao''s father and daughter, they left. Only the faint voice of words floated in their ears: "the master can''t be humiliated, not to mention the friars in Shenwu realm, the only earthly and earthly shit royal family, who delusionally wanted to surpass the friars. It''s sad and ridiculous."


    Feng Ling smiled and lowered his eyes. He was silent for a long time. When he suddenly raised his head, his eyes had glittered with terrible essence.


    What is a friar? It is an unparalleled strong man who is not afraid of power, regards fame and wealth as clouds, acts as he pleases, fights for life with heaven, and looks down on the common people.


    But what did he do? The powerful in the martial arts have become the bodyguards and nannies of these Royal babies. They not only have no dignity, but also endure their endless ridicule and humiliation.


    Helena''s face is full of bitterness. I really don''t know how to end it. Ding Ning broke her relationship with Feng Lingxiao, which forced her to kill people.


    But can she kill? These are princes and princesses from more than 20 countries. Even if they are all abandoned children, they are also princes and princesses. Once they all die here, how can she explain to the Royal League?


    Looking at his father for help, he was shocked to find that Feng Lingxiao''s bent body had become tall and straight, and his eyes were full of undisguised killing opportunities. Suddenly, he said in an urgent voice: "Uncle Feng, don''t be impulsive..."


    "Helena, as soon as you were born, I gave you a Chinese name called wind chime. In fact, I like this name very much. Anyway, your bones are full of Chinese blood."


    Feng Ling''s smiling eyes turned soft, and her face was spoiled and loved by a father, but there was a free and unrestrained color that Helena had never seen.


    Helena looked at her father with a sudden pain in her heart. Was this the real father? Such a father is so handsome. No wonder my mother liked him so much.


    Just for so many years, for his daughter, the once unrestrained father carried heavy shackles, endured the ridicule of those noble people, and bent his straight backbone in the face of ridiculous imperial power. He is a powerful man. If it were not for himself, how could he bend to the secular power?


    "Dad, I''m sorry. My daughter is unfilial. This ridiculous Royal identity puts a heavy yoke on my life, and it also involves you being laughed at everywhere. It''s my fault. In the future, our father and daughter will depend on each other and walk around the world with a sword."


    Helena quickly made a decision, smiled with relief, looked at her father and said softly.


    "No, if you are a Royal Princess, you will always be a Royal Princess. The Royal alliance is yours. No one can take it away. If someone refuses, kill him."


    At this moment, Feng Lingxiao seemed to have some amazing transformation, and his eyes were full of domineering color.


    "Dad..."


    Helena stared in amazement, not knowing what her father was talking about.


    Feng Ling smiled proudly and said: "I was wrong in the past. I mistook my position. I always thought you would be happy when you became the leader of the Royal alliance. But in fact, even if you became the leader of the Royal alliance, you still have to be controlled by others everywhere. Dad is a friar. How can a friar who dares to compete with heaven yield to the secular imperial power? Now Ding Ning''s words wake me up. In the future, the Royal alliance will be yours, then Those who dare to chatter will be killed. "


    "Boss Feng, are you serious?"


    The old man with sharp noses and his brothers had long been stunned by this change. After hearing Feng Lingxiao''s words, the old man asked excitedly.


    When it comes to dissatisfaction with these royal family members, they are more than Fengling smile. They suffer their humiliation every day. Every Dalit has long been angry. If it were not for Fengling smile''s face and rich Commission, they would have slaughtered these pretentious fools.


    "Of course, from today on, I fenglingxiao will be the behind the scenes controller of the Royal League. Whoever dares to block my baby daughter''s way, kill him!"


    Feng Lingxiao was murderous and pointed out with a sword. Before that, Shirley, who had been sneering at them, didn''t even have time to scream, and her head rolled to the ground.


    "Ah!"


    The blood gushing from the neck of the headless body sprayed the princes and princes around. They screamed and fled like a eunuch.


    "MD, I''ve long wanted to kill you. Kill me!"


    With a wave of his hand, the old man with sharp mouth and monkey cheeks suddenly rushed up and began the bloody killing.


    "Dad!"


    Helena''s face showed a look of intolerance.


    "Children, they must die, otherwise, as long as the news of our father and daughter leaks out, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Feng Ling smiled and said seriously.


    Helena doesn''t understand this truth, but she still has some heart, and even wants to give up her identity as a Royal Princess.


    "It''s no use, Helena. The world''s strong are respected. We have no way back. If you step back, others will take three steps. What should you do when you can''t retreat?"


    Fengling Xiaoyuan sees more clearly than Helena. Once their father and daughter''s identity is exposed, even if Helena withdraws from the Royal alliance and gives up her Princess identity, those royal families who think they have noble blood will inevitably regard her as an indelible humiliation. At that time, their father and daughter will face the endless pursuit of the Royal alliance.


    Therefore, they can only advance but not retreat. Removing all adverse factors and firmly holding the Royal alliance in their hands is the best way to protect themselves.


    Helena is also a decisive person. After being enlightened by Feng Lingxiao, she nodded heavily, but her eyes were gloomy and whispered, "does Ding Ning hate me very much?"


    "Not necessarily. If he really hates you, he won''t say that to you and me. If he has no hope, he won''t be disappointed. Since he wants to see you change, it shows that he cares about you?"


    Fengling smiled and sighed in her heart. Although he knew that dingning was really boring to Helena, his daughter had already deeply loved him, and he could only comfort her so far fetched.


    "Really?"


    Helena''s eyes lit up and asked in surprise.


    "Really."


    Fengling smiled and nodded heavily. She answered with a positive face, but she secretly decided to arrange some excellent young people for Helena immediately after she was busy. Maybe she would forget Ding Ning after a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    "I... I seem to... See someone in front of me."


    Jiang wuhui said out of breath as he ran.


    Wu Xiang gasped and had no strength to speak, but he still looked up.


    Pudding has the strongest physique. Although sweating, it is much better than the two: "it seems to be still a crooked nut."


    "He... He runs... So fast..."


    The faceless little egg was red. Looking at the oncoming MILUS, he wiped the sweat on his forehead and said with envy.


    "Yes, i... we... If we could run so fast... Early... Early... We would have lost the ghost... Haunted guy."


    Jiang wuhui feels the same.


    "Stop talking and save your strength."


    Pudding is also speechless. When are these two brothers? They have leisure to envy others.


    "I... I mean... Should we hide? If we''re hit, we''ll never run again."


    After Jiang wuhui said a word, he gasped like a cow. The wheezing sound was like pulling a broken bellows, almost reaching the limit.


    "No... you can''t hide, welcome, welcome up."


    I don''t know who the pudding is fighting with, said gnashing my teeth.


    Jiang wuhui and Wuxiang were at a loss. They didn''t know what the pudding was. If the crooked nut didn''t hide, they would bump into each other. In their current state, they couldn''t be bumped away.


    "Listen to me."


    The color of determination flickered in pudding''s eyes, and there was no doubt about it.


    "Well... Well, it''s all dead anyway."


    Jiang wuhui also let go. Being killed is better than being caught up by song Zhong.


    "Hey! You''re coming. Come on, that guy is right behind. I''ll give it to you."


    Just when they were determined to die, they saw the pudding warmly greet the crooked nut, with a loud voice, and then... Get out of the way.


    Miles''s face is full of ignorance. Who is this? Do I know you well?


    However, his Chinese language was not very good. The pudding was fast and urgent. He didn''t fully understand what he said. He was anxious to run for his life. He didn''t have time to think about others and ran along the way out of the pudding.


    "Pudding, you are so bad."


    The muscles on Jiang wuhui''s smiling face were almost cramped, and he couldn''t help laughing and covered his stomach.


    The palms of Wu Xiang''s compassionate and compassionate hands are combined, and Amitabha is read in his mouth.


    "Don''t waste time. Run quickly. I don''t think he can win us much time."


    The pudding was not as optimistic as they were, so they continued to run.


    There were fierce fights and curses behind him. The crooked nut was in a hurry and even communicated with song Zhong in English. Unfortunately, song Zhong didn''t understand English at all. He didn''t bother to hear the birds. Anyway, the pudding said that this guy came to meet them. That''s the enemy and must be killed. Isn''t that his purpose.

 Chapter 1630

    In fact, with the speed and strength of song Zhong, they could catch up with Wu Xiang long ago.


    But he was really angry this time. His sister and her brother-in-law died miserably. He wanted to kill all his relatives and friends to bury his sister.


    That''s why I stopped behind them in no hurry, just to bring out their relatives and friends. Miles was really in trouble.


    Milles was afraid of Ding Ning, but not song Zhong. If he wasn''t afraid of being caught up by Ding Ning, he wouldn''t bother to explain to song Zhong. He would kill him directly.


    As soon as song Zhong started, MILUS was angry. NIMA, I can''t beat Ding Ning. Can I beat you?


    Therefore, the two people hit the earth with Mars, and the sky thunder hooked the earth fire. They ignited as soon as they touched and fought.


    Song Zhong was unarmed, and MILUS was unarmed. They collided hundreds of times in a flash.


    Song Zhong''s face was as usual, but MILUS''s hands trembled slightly, showed his teeth in pain, and cried in his heart. Where are so many monsters from China? They are so powerful when they meet any one.


    "It''s interesting. You deserve to be the little monk''s helper. You''re worth my weapon."


    Song Zhong untied his sister''s body from behind, carefully put it on the ground, pulled out three silver steel pipe like things, slowly spliced them together, and said faintly: "this is a cold drink soul chasing gun. Over the years, you are the 13th person worthy of my use of this gun..."


    Before he finished, he looked up and found that miles had already run away. The angry song Zhong scolded: "is there any master style..."


    Miles listened to the angry scolding behind him and disdained his lips. He really thought I was stupid. He stood there waiting for you to assemble a gun and stab me. Although this guy is very powerful, his brain seems to be a little difficult. He is far worse than Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning felt very painful. After stopping in front of the Royal league team for a minute, he almost lost miles. It was not easy to catch his position again with his divine sense. He met the little brother Wuxiang again.


    He really doesn''t want to meddle in his own business and delay his time now. Miles must die, but he can''t care about the embarrassment of this little brother three. Besides, he''s also curious about who can force these brothers into this bird.


    "Are you robbing a daughter-in-law or killing a father?"


    Ding Ning stood in the middle of the road with his arms in his arms, looked at the three people panting like dogs, smiled and joked.


    "Brother Ding, I found you."


    "Brother Ding, help."


    Wuxiang and pudding did not appear at all. They showed a relieved expression and sat on the ground panting heavily.


    Although Jiang wuhui didn''t open his mouth, he also showed a relieved expression. He bent over and held his knees with both hands. He let the sweat drops of bean drop on the sand, and his heart was very sour.


    Although he was arrogant, he had to admit that the rival who robbed the lover of his dream had gone far ahead of them and had the strength to protect them.


    "Tell me, which forces have you offended and can chase all three of you so embarrassed?"


    Ding Ning reached out and took out three water bags and threw fresh water to them.


    "Thank you!"


    Jiang wuhui took the water bag, politely thanked, and drank it.


    Wuxiang and pudding are dry and peeling. There''s no need to thank them. Holding a water bag is a cow''s drink.


    Drink up the water in the water bag in one breath, and Wuxiang and pudding are like living. You said it in detail.


    "The cold flame soul chasing gun song Zhong in the red flame hunting song?"


    Ding Ning''s expression showed a dignified color, but his eyes were shining.


    It is the so-called shadow of man''s famous tree that can rank side by side with Shura, who occupies the first place in the list of martial arts in China. Song Zhong is enough to make him pay attention to it.


    Since he first heard of the name of Shura, he longed for the opportunity to fight with Shura. Although Shura is not here now, song Zhong should not be much weaker than him, which makes him how to keep his blood boiling and his war spirit rising.


    Wuxiang cried with a small face: "brother Ding, I really didn''t kill his sister. They wanted to kill me and grab my number plate. I just lit their acupoints. I didn''t know they would die. I didn''t listen to song Zhong''s explanation. I thought it was me. I was wronged."


    "I believe you."


    Ding Ning knows the temperament of Wu Xiang. The child is the reincarnation of a compassionate real Bodhisattva. How can he kill easily.


    "I knew brother Ding was reasonable and wouldn''t ignore us."


    The pudding had a rest now and said with a smile.


    Ding Ning glared at him angrily: "should you give me an explanation? I''ve carried the black pot for you for a long time."


    "Hey, hey, you can''t blame me. They must say you''re a disciple of the holy sword family. I''ve never expressed my attitude, but brother Ding, tell me the truth, aren''t you really a member of the holy sword family?"


    The pudding laughed and asked curiously.


    Ding Ning''s face became strange and said suspiciously, "don''t you know if I''m a disciple of the relic of the holy sword? Don''t you come from the relic of the holy sword? Have you seen me?"


    "I haven''t seen you in the clan, but who dares to say that you are not the descendant of the disciple left behind by the holy sword family?"


    The pudding murmured.


    Descendants of the disciples of the holy sword family left behind?


    Ding Ning was shocked and looked thoughtful.


    He would not have thought about this before, but since he knew that he was three blood vessels and that his father did have Chiyou blood vessels, he had doubts in this regard.


    What''s more, Dad never talked about his grandparents or his origin, which had to make him think about it.


    "Although the holy sword family closes the mountain gate, it is not absolutely impossible to avoid the world. Every few years, there will be disciples quietly born for experience, but generally they will not reveal their identity and whereabouts. Brother Ding, are you a descendant of the holy sword family who has been born and experienced for a while and remains in the world?"


    Pudding''s brain hole is wide open.


    Ding Ning couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "sorry, my father is still alive."


    The pudding was instantly embarrassed. Shanshan smiled and didn''t say a word. He was a little disappointed. After all, the disciples who went out of the mountain will return to the family as soon as the time comes.


    He had always suspected that Ding Ning was the child of a clansman left in the secular world, but since Ding Ning''s father was alive, it was naturally impossible.


    "Are you really not a disciple of the remnant of the holy sword?"


    Jiang wuhui asked suspiciously.


    "Of course, if I have such a thick thigh hug, why don''t I admit it."


    Ding Ning felt quite speechless. In fact, he was not sure whether he was the descendant of the holy sword remnant. All this may be solved only after seeing his father.


    "Then why did you kill the Heaven Sword of the remnant of the holy sword?"


    Jiang wuhui asked with some doubt when he saw that Ding Ning didn''t look like a fake.


    Pudding''s eyes lit up when he heard the speech. He stared at Ding Ning to see how he answered. He had also heard that Ding Ning would kill Tiandao, but he didn''t have a chance to speak because he didn''t see it with his own eyes. Unexpectedly, Jiang wuhui asked for him.


    Ding Ning feels guilty when he hears the speech, but his face is thicker than the corners of the city wall. How can he expose flaws in front of several young people, He sneered and gasped: "people are similar. Why can''t they be similar? Chiyang of the holy doctor''s sect had a festival with me and wanted to kill me, but he didn''t have the ability. He deliberately advertised that I was a disciple of the holy sword family, and then took advantage of Zu Xun to pull your holy sword villa underwater to deal with me."


    Jiang wuhui showed a thoughtful look and seemed to believe Ding Ning''s statement.


    Wu Xiang sighed faintly and said compassionately, "Amitabha, when is it time to repay each other? Why can''t we live in peace?"


    The pudding sneered and rubbed the shameless little bald head: "what you think is too simple. This is a feud. It''s so easy to resolve the feud accumulated for thousands of years."


    "Since it was thousands of years ago, why should it continue?"


    Wu Xiang didn''t agree with him. He turned his head angrily and didn''t let the pudding touch his head. He always felt like touching a pet.


    "There''s no way. Who makes Saint doctor''s gate and Saint sword mountain villa losers?"


    Pudding said with some complacency.


    "Who said we were losers? In those years, your ancestor Chi you died. The two ancestors of Emperor Yan and Emperor Huang became emperors on earth. You are the losers."


    Although Jiang wuhui had a close relationship with them and had never sold pudding, he retorted sharply in order to maintain the dignity of the school.


    "Cut, that''s what the old yellow calendar is. In the struggle for hegemony in the world, the winner is the king and the loser is Kou. Although Chiyou''s father was defeated, he was not defeated by the two emperors of Yan and Huang, but by the holy women. I don''t know what you are proud of."


    After all, the pudding was young and energetic, and his face turned red. He argued unconvinced.


    "This is that the righteous have more help and the unjust have less help. If Chi you is not arrogant and domineering and does not win the support of the people, how can he attract the saints to look down and kill them?"


    When it comes to the glory of the sect, Jiang wuhui is also the opposite way of fighting.


    "Cut, what did your ancestors do? No, they almost killed all the saints by stepping down and killing donkeys, crossing rivers and bridges."


    The pudding retorted with a sneer.


    Jiang wuhui was speechless and said unconvinced for a long time: "that''s the mind of the emperor. The saint has seriously threatened the rule of the Yan and Huang emperors. It must be eradicated in order to dominate the world. It''s not uncommon in history to hide all birds and bows."


    "So, don''t arbitrarily look at history from the perspective of ordinary things. Who dares to say that Chiyou ancestors were not seduced by the two emperors of Yan and Huang by means of discredit? But what happened? The saints were copied and destroyed, and they didn''t come to a good end."


    The pudding was unreasonable and aggressive.


    Jiang wuhui opened his mouth for a long time, but he was unable to argue. After all, the actions of Emperor Yan and Huang are well known. With this stain, it''s hard to say whether Chiyou was discredited at the beginning.


    The pudding saw that he was silent and said no more, But with a serious look: "That''s all the past grievances. Of course, it''s not too much to use any means in order to compete for the world. Future generations will only talk about heroes based on success or failure. I''m not trying to rehabilitate my ancestors. In fact, whether it''s the descendants of the Yan and Huang emperors, or the descendants of the saint daughter clan and our Jiuli tribe, they have turned fighting into fighting when they joined hands to resist the demon alliance at the end of the dark calendar Jade and silk. "


    "Then why did the ancestors of our holy sword mountain villa and holy medicine school hate your holy sword family so much?"


    Jiang wuhui was puzzled.


    The pudding smiled proudly: "didn''t you find out? No matter how you targeted our family, our family didn''t care much about you. Do you know why?"


    Not only Jiang wuhui and Wuxiang, but also Ding Ning''s heart of gossip was hooked up.


    Indeed, at the beginning, the gratitude and resentment between the four holy Gates had been resolved because of their joint resistance to the devil. Why did the relationship deteriorate sharply later, and even the ancestors of the holy doctor gate and the holy sword villa didn''t hesitate to leave the ancestral training for those who saw the remnant of the holy sword?

 Chapter 1631

    "Because at the beginning, there was a gorgeous saint in the saint''s family. The saint doctor and the ancestors of your saint sword villa vowed not to marry her. The head of the saint''s family was also very embarrassed and didn''t know who to choose. Therefore, they held a martial arts competition to recruit relatives. If one of them could win, they would betroth the saint to the other. Unexpectedly, the saint had already secretly talked with our ancestors Set for life, but also pregnant. "


    Pudding smiles with pride: "Therefore, on the day of the martial arts contest, our ancestors took the saint to the scene and made public his relationship with the saint. Your ancestors and the saint doctor were furious. In their anger, they joined hands to siege our ancestors. As a result, they were not our ancestors'' opponents. They not only lost their lining, but also lost their face. When they became angry, they used the inferior means to send them A large number of elite ambushed our ancestors and wanted to kill him... "


    "No, it''s impossible. How could our ancestors do such a thing? I''ve never heard the elders of our family say it?"


    Jiang wuhui''s face turned red and shook his head in disbelief.


    "How can they tell others such a shameful thing? They have already issued a sealing order. Otherwise, why do you think the saint doctor and the ancestors of your saint sword mountain villa will set up ancestral training and kill people of our family when they see them? It is because they have deep love for the saint and hate our ancestors to the bone."


    The pudding looked serious and said: "In that ambush, not only your two families, but also the saints sent people to kill our ancestors. Unfortunately, our ancestors knew what virtue your ancestors were and made preparations in advance. The remnant of the holy knife sent out in a large scale to kill all the elite people sent by your two families. If the ancestors didn''t read that the saints were from the saints, they would let them go, Otherwise, I''m afraid the saints will also be wiped out. "


    "The saint is a saint. Why should her people send people to ambush your ancestors?"


    Wu Xiang couldn''t figure it out. He asked curiously. In his opinion, shouldn''t the saint be lucky to marry a great hero?


    "Hum! It''s not because of interest and ambition. At that time, the demon clan was just defeated and the human race was thriving. It was the time to establish a new power pattern. At that time, the four largest martial arts forces were our saint knife family, Saint doctor family, Saint daughter family and Saint sword mountain villa. The patriarch of Saint daughter family was ambitious and wanted to unify all forces of the human race and become a new emperor, and our saint knife family was always rebellious In addition, with the old hatred with the saint, it is impossible for the saint to surrender to the saint, which is their biggest stumbling block. Therefore, the saint wants to use the saint to win over the saint doctor''s gate and the saint sword mountain villa. The three forces work together to destroy our saint sword family, and then slowly encroach on the saint sword mountain villa and the saint doctor''s gate. Unexpectedly, in the end, they can''t steal chicken and eat rice, and even the saint eloped with our ancestors, Destroyed all her plans. Do you think the saints don''t hate it? "


    Pudding said with a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    Wu Xiang shivered and whispered the Buddha''s name, "Amitabha, it''s too complicated."


    Jiang wuhui was silent. Although he didn''t want to believe it in his heart, he knew the person of pudding and never lied. Since he said so, there must be real evidence. I''m afraid this is the truth.


    He was just curious about the identity of pudding among the remnant of holy sword. He would know the secret past that even his direct disciple of holy sword mountain villa didn''t know.


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look. No wonder the marriage rules of the saint''s clan were very different from those in ancient times. It is likely that the patriarch of the saint''s clan changed the clan rules in a rage and became such an inhuman abnormal rule now. It seems that the patriarch was stimulated at that time.


    However, this is a thing of the past. It can only be regarded as the gossip between the holy gates in the past, which has nothing to do with him.


    He only cares whether song Zhong is as strong as the legend and whether he can have a hearty war.


    Sasha!


    Song Zhong''s footsteps are light but heavy. They seem contradictory, but they are not. This is an invisible potential created by the strong. Every step brings people great psychological pressure.


    At least, the faces of Jiang wuhui, Wu Xiang and pudding became subconsciously tense, and their muscles were subconsciously tightened. It seems that song Zhong has brought them a great psychological shadow.


    "Hey!"


    Ding Ning sighed softly.


    The three of Wu Xiang felt relaxed, the pressure was gone, and looked at each other in horror. They found that their backs had been soaked with sweat unknowingly.


    This made them look at Ding Ning with gratitude. They knew that the battle had begun before Song Zhong''s people arrived, and Ding Ning was happy and unafraid, and proudly straightened up and looked at him.


    "Good, good. In that case, it''s useless to say more. Let''s fight one game. In the world, who has a big fist makes sense."


    Song Zhong said with a sneer, slowly put his sister''s body aside carefully, and then began to assemble his cold flame soul chasing gun. Generally, he doesn''t use weapons easily, but Ding Ning gives him a feeling of danger, which makes him some excited and some faint expectations.


    "What I wish, I dare not invite you!"


    Ding Ning''s whole body is full of fighting spirit. He can feel that song Zhong is very strong and is the strongest opponent he has met. His every move seems relaxed and comfortable, but it can always bring inexplicable pressure, which makes him extremely eager to fight with him.


    "Brother Ding, you... Be careful."


    Wu Xiang apologized and worried.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t have any psychological burden. Even without you, I hope to have a good competition with the famous flame soul chasing gun."


    Ding Ning smiled warmly, but his tone was full of strong self-confidence and war spirit.


    Hearing the words, song Zhong stood up slowly with a cold radian in his mouth. With a slight shake in his hand, he turned into nine gun flowers and stroked the silver white body of the cold flame soul chasing gun. His eyes were as blurred as looking at his beloved lover, Then, according to the rules of the Jianghu, he gave a fist salute: "the name of the gun is cold flame chasing the soul. It is one foot eight inches long. Under the gun, 284 strong people in Zhenwu and 37 strong people in Shenwu have been buried. Please give me your advice."


    "Ding Ning, please give me your advice!"


    Ding Ning looked solemn and saluted with the same fist.


    Song Zhong''s face sank: "you don''t use weapons?"


    "I''m bullying you with weapons."


    Ding Ning said solemnly.


    What he said was from his heart, because he could see that although the cold flame soul chasing gun was good, it was only a medium-grade spirit weapon, and his tianmie was an artifact. Using tianmie was absolutely invincible.


    "Arrogance, I''ll see if you have a chance to use weapons."


    Song Zhong misunderstood and thought Ding Ning was belittling him. He suddenly became angry. The gun body shook. Nine gun flowers came straight to Ding Ning''s face like blooming stamens.


    Ding Ning shook his head reluctantly and smiled bitterly, but he didn''t dare to neglect it at all. His body flashed to avoid the edge.


    This gun came with anger and wrapped the power of heaven and earth. It is by no means the power of tianwu realm. It shows that song Zhong, like him, has the ability to fight beyond his level.

 Chapter 1632

    Song Zhong snorted coldly. Since he had shot, how could Ding Ning escape easily.


    The wrist holding the barrel of the gun shook slightly, and the nine gun flowers suddenly exploded and divided into hundreds of fine small gun flowers. However, the shrouding range doubled and covered Ding Ning in it.


    Ding Ning had expected earlier, calmly raised his hand, bent his index finger and flicked it gently, hitting the tip of the gun accurately.


    Let''s hear it!


    Song Zhong felt a powerful force coming along the tip of the gun, which made his arm numb, and his face was shocked.


    There were so many strong men who died under his gun that no one dared to pick up his gun with his fingers, which made him realize that Ding Ning was definitely a strong enemy in his life.


    Ding Ning was also surprised that song Zhong''s gun was not shaken off. It is worthy of being a cold flame soul chasing gun. As expected, it is not a generation with a false reputation.


    Although his previous finger looks understated, it is actually his magic power - broken star finger.


    Although the broken star finger is limited to the realm of tianwu territory and can''t exert its maximum power, with his physical strength and strength, the strength of tianwu territory can''t take over his finger at all, which is enough to prove that song Zhong does have the ability to fight beyond the level. No wonder he can chase the three brothers of Wuxiang. There is no way to heaven and no door to the earth.


    "Sure enough, I have some skills, but if it''s just this level, it''s over."


    The master''s moves are not as easy to fight for days and nights as ordinary people think. In fact, most of them can distinguish the victory and defeat in just a few moves. Moreover, it is still a dangerous ten thousand ant desert, so song Zhong does not intend to delay and directly use the strongest killing moves to solve the battle.


    "Cold fire and ice flame!"


    Song Zhong gave a low cry, his hands shook, and the long gun was like a dragon. A layer of transparent flame filled the gun body, which instantly reduced the ambient temperature by dozens of degrees. Even if Ding Ning did not invade the cold and summer, he still had a feeling of poor blood.


    Ding Ning was not surprised but happy. He shouted "good coming". He clenched his hands into fists and expanded his arms outward, just as the old ape moved the mountain and hugged the gun.


    "I don''t know what to do!"


    Song Zhong said coldly. His face showed a dull color. He felt that the battle was over without suspense.


    He is the owner of the ice flame. How can he not know the terrible power of the ice flame? Although the color of the ice flame is as bright as jade, the temperature is very low. Once he is in direct contact, it will become an ice sculpture in an instant.


    If it''s just like this, the ice flame is very strange. It''s an ice crystal with extremely low temperature outside. After entering the human body, the body temperature will rise instantly and turn into a terrible high-temperature flame to burn the enemy.


    Therefore, song Zhong saw that Ding Ning had foolishly picked up his ice flame gun with his fists, and had sentenced him to death.


    Sure enough, although Ding Ning smashed his fists on the body of the ice flame gun, which made him unable to go any further, ice cream condensed on his hair and eyebrows. The extreme cold quickly spread around him and turned it into an ice sculpture in the twinkling of an eye.


    Song Zhong shook his head regretfully and sighed softly: "I thought I could meet an opponent who would make me happy in the first World War. I didn''t expect it to be just like this. It''s really disappointing."


    "Brother Ding!"


    Wu Xiangxiao''s face turned white and shouted with a crying voice. His tone was full of sadness and self blame. If pudding was quick and quick, he would rush to Ding Ning regardless of everything.


    Jiang wuhui looked at Ding Ning, who was turned into an ice sculpture. Even though he regarded Ding Ning as a rival in love, he was not happy to see his end. After all, he died to protect the three of them.


    "Boring, really boring. In that case, it''s time to send you on the road."


    Song Zhong said bored, reaching out to take back the cold flame gun and waiting for Xiang Wuxiang to kill.


    Click, click!


    The ice sculpture suddenly broke, Ding Ning broke through the ice, opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of rich black smoke. His face was intoxicated and said, "it''s fun, just a small amount. It''s good. Go on, come again."


    "Brother Ding, you''re really not dead. That''s great. Woo woo, I''m scared to death..."


    With a cry of surprise, the small appearance of tears is distressing.


    "I said brother Ding would be fine."


    Pudding proudly straightened his chest and said, but his red eyes betrayed his previous forced calmness.


    Wu Xiang wiped his tears and nodded happily. Jiang wuhui also showed an excited smile on his face. This magical man really deserves to be his rival in love.


    "What? How could it be? How could you be all right?"


    Song Zhong, who was ready to deal with the no phase killer, changed his face. He didn''t dare to think about it. He looked at Ding Ning, and his eyes almost didn''t fall out.


    "Come on, look at your invincible loneliness. I''ll meet your fighting desire."


    Ding Ning provocatively hooked his little finger at Song Zhong, with an undisguised killing opportunity in his eyes.


    He had no intention of killing song Zhong. He just wanted to fight with him and measure Shura''s strength from the side.


    But song Zhong, after deciding that he was dead, refused to let go of the three Wuxiang people and wanted to kill them. This completely angered him. I don''t know that brother Xiao Ning is the most protective of the calf?


    Although he had known Wu Xiang for a short time and had no deep friendship, he shed tears for him with Wu Xiang. In order to make the pudding red, he really regarded the two teenagers as his friends and brothers.


    "Well, although I don''t know how lucky you escaped this disaster, you won''t be so lucky next time. Go to hell."


    Song Zhong was angered by his actions and couldn''t care to investigate why he didn''t die. He shouted angrily: "long you around the world!"


    Boom!


    The wild sand dances wildly. The killing intention is startling. It''s as startling as a pianhong and as gentle as a dragon.


    The silver gun, wrapped in the terrible power of heaven and earth, aroused the crazy sand all over the sky. A huge salon was frozen by the extremely low cold of the ice flame, and jumped at Ding Ning with open teeth and claws.


    Before Ding Ning made a response, song Zhong shook his gun body, issued the second gun boldly, and shouted, "wind, sand and cold roar!"


    "Blood rain frost!"


    "Dream home!"


    "The end of the world!"


    "Buried in the sky!"


    ¡­¡­


    A series of shouts accompanied song Zhong''s continuous stabbing of nine guns, and the power of the nine guns began to stack. The terrible momentum was earth shaking, which had far exceeded the scope of tianwu territory, no, even Zhenwu territory.


    Jiang wuhui''s face was like earth, and he whispered in despair, "it''s over. It''s over. Song Zhong unexpectedly used his ultimate killer mace, Jiulian soul chasing gun."


    Pudding and Wuxiang didn''t speak, but they clenched their fists tightly. They stared at Ding Ning, who was shrouded in the illusion of nine guns, and kept cheering themselves, "brother Ding must be able to carry it, he must be able to carry it."


    "It''s interesting. The shooting technique that combines wind, sand, ice, fire and spiritual power and constantly superimposes power is just a little similar to the tide trend I understand. Let''s see who is stronger."


    Ding Ning''s clear voice suddenly came, which made pudding and Wuxiang almost cry with joy and wave their fists. They knew that brother Ding was a man who kept working miracles and would never be easily defeated. Jiang wuhui also showed a relaxed look on his face. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he had to say that even as a rival in love, he was convinced by Ding Ning.


    WOW!


    WOW!


    WOW!


    The next moment, everyone was shocked because they heard the sound of the waves hitting the rocks.


    The sound is getting closer and louder, and even the dry air seems to become moist, making people seem to be really on the beach and enjoy the spectacular and beautiful of the vast sea.


    Song Zhong''s face showed an unprecedented dignified color. Living in the center of the attack of the tide, his feelings were very different from those of Wuxiang and others.


    What he heard was not the sound of the waves hitting the reef, nor the magnificent sea standing on the beach, but like an incarnation of a lone boat soaring, falling, jumping and falling in the rough waves... He would be crushed by the terrible waves at any time.


    Wave after wave, the heavy waves overlap and never stop. The small waves of three or four meters begin to increase. Now the waves have developed to the height of seven or eight floors, and there is no sign of stopping.


    What''s more, even if it was a tide, it was clearly a tsunami. The terrible power of nature made song Zhong''s soul tremble. Even though he knew that it was an illusion caused by potential, he still hung his heart like a roller coaster in his throat and couldn''t be realized.


    His proud nine company Soul chasing gun has completely dissipated in front of this terrible wave. In this round of confrontation, he has no doubt that he has no power to fight back.


    Just with his arrogance, how could he take the initiative to admit defeat? He clenched his teeth and kept cheering himself up: "although the tsunami is terrible, it is not enough to kill me. As long as he persists for a while, everything will be over."


    "My move is called a thousand heavy waves. As the name suggests, it is to experience the impact of a thousand heavy waves. Song Zhong, you are really strong. Even I have to admire you for being able to hold on until now."


    Ding Ning''s voice came slowly, seemingly praising and mocking.


    Song Zhong wanted to open his mouth and ask how many waves he had passed and when it would end, but the dizziness of seasickness made him turn over the river in his stomach and couldn''t even open his mouth to speak.


    "You''ve reached the 192nd Wave now. Come on, I''ll look after you."


    Ding Ning''s words of encouragement came, and song Zhong almost didn''t spit out his old blood. The thousand heavy waves are only the 192nd heavy now? When will this special start?


    The most important thing is that now the huge waves have surged to a height of 100 meters. The terrible slapping force has made him have a strong fear of death and frightened him. He feels that he may be shot to pieces in the next second,


    "195 heavy waves."


    "One hundred and ninety-six heavy waves."


    ¡­¡­


    "199 heavy waves, come on, hold on, it''s going to break 200 soon."


    "Beautiful, congratulations. You have become the first lucky guest to break through the two hundred heavy waves. If you can fully experience the one thousand heavy waves, the company will have a mysterious award. Come on!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning kept on encouraging song Zhong. I didn''t know that he thought he was participating in a high bonus game program player''s family and friends group.


    Song Zhong cried. This boy is so bad that people are afraid. This bastard is still chattering, increasing his psychological pressure.


    It feels like a condemned criminal is about to be shot, but someone nearby keeps reminding him that there are still eight hours... Seven hours... Six hours... Three hours to shoot you


    Especially, no matter how good his psychological quality is, he can''t stand it. Therefore, when Ding Ning smiled, he was lucky to break through a small level and successfully passed the 210th wave. When he encouraged him to continue refueling, song Zhong completely collapsed and cried, "brother, I''m wrong. Can''t I admit defeat? Let me go!"

 Chapter 1633

    "Boring, it''s really boring. I''ll surrender. I''m counting on you to tide over a thousand waves."


    Ding Ning''s voice full of ridicule sounded, which made song Zhong depressed. Let alone crossing the thousands of waves, he couldn''t even endure 300 waves. It was really very scary.


    "Stop!"


    Ding Ning had a murderous heart. How could he let him go so easily? After a light drink, the huge wave of more than 100 meters suddenly hovered in the air, and a bone chilling chill turned into an ice wave.


    Song Zhong felt that his boat was hovering at a height of 100 meters. He shivered involuntarily. His eyes showed a look of horror. He lost his voice and said, "this is the divine realm?"


    "You have an eye."


    Ding Ning proudly said with a condescending attitude.


    "It''s impossible. How can tianwu realm display its divine realm? Aren''t you suppressed by the cultivation here?"


    Song Zhong cried out in a daze that what Ding Ning had done had completely subverted his cognition.


    You know, he has always been pretentious. He is definitely the best among the martial arts of the same generation. However, he only understood the prototype of the field in the early stage of Zhenwu realm, and found out the fur of the divine realm when he arrived in Shenwu realm. He has not fully controlled it.


    But when Ding Ning''s accomplishments were limited, he was able to release the realm. It was still the divine realm of the eight classics. What does this mean? It shows that he had understood the divine realm when he was in the tianwu realm. What talent is this? How can he believe it?


    Ding Ning touched his nose, and a flash of embarrassment flashed across his face. What he did was the divine realm, but he didn''t understand it in tianwu realm, but only in Shenwu realm.


    As for why he can release the divine realm, it is because he cheated. After the stars integrated into the acupoints, he inexplicably owned this super cheating device. Although his cultivation is still restricted, there are no restrictions on what is released through ideology, whether it is potential, field or divine realm.


    The reason, he thought, should be that every star in the acupoint is far higher than this secret place. According to the law of high-level crushing low-level, it is understandable to be able to release the divine realm without limit.


    However, when he releases the divine realm here, he consumes not only the power of the divine soul, but also the power of the stars in the acupoints, which is much greater than that of releasing the divine realm outside.


    But he certainly wouldn''t tell song Zhong about this. He kept a secret and said, "now your life and death are under my control. I don''t seem to have the obligation to answer you."


    Song Zhong lowered his head in frustration, closed his eyes and said, "I lost, but I''m afraid of heights. I hope you don''t torture me anymore. If you want to kill me, you can cut it at your disposal."


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that the goods were afraid of heights. No wonder they were so spineless and didn''t match his reputation at all.


    He had made up his mind to kill song Zhong, but now he was so single that he hesitated.


    It''s understandable to kill the enemy in the battle, but others gave up resistance and conceded defeat. Instead, he couldn''t do it, not to mention that there was no hatred between himself and song Zhong.


    Although he was angry that song Zhongman was unreasonable before, he had to admit that song Zhong was also a aboveboard person. He was right. Here, whoever has a hard fist is the boss.


    Since the conflict arises from nothing, give him the final choice.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning took back the divine domain. Seeing that song Zhong did not resist, but sat waiting to die, he turned and looked at the dull looking three people: "he has conceded defeat and will not fight back. You have revenge and grievance. I''ll give you the right to deal with it."


    Jiang wuhui opened his mouth and didn''t speak. He was just involved. His relationship with Ding Ning was far worse than that of Wu Xiang and pudding. Naturally, it''s not easy to make decisions without authorization.


    Pudding shrugged, looked at Xiang Wuxiang and handed over the final disposal to him.


    Wu Xiang blinked and looked at the pudding for help, but the pudding spread its hands: "I was affected. I have no grievances with him. You are the party. We all support you what you want to do."


    Jiang wuhui also nodded, indicating that he meant the same thing as pudding.


    Without embarrassment, he scratched the back of his head and said cautiously: "brother Ding, although elder song is very hateful and unreasonable, he wants us to die, but after all, there is a reason, and what he said is very reasonable. After all, there are some reasons for his sister''s death, so I think it''s OK to forget it like this?"


    Song Zhong raised his head in amazement and looked at Xiang Wuxiang with complex eyes. He didn''t seem to expect that the little monk should be so kind-hearted. He let him go, which made his mood as complex as overturning a five flavor bottle.


    Ding Ning chuckled: "I said, the disposal right is up to you. Do what you say. Song Zhong, hand over the number plate and you can go. If you want revenge again, come directly to me."


    "Wuxiang, I will repay you with virtue. Although song Zhong is defiant and domineering, cold-blooded and ruthless, I am also a person with clear gratitude and resentment. Don''t worry, I won''t trouble any of you from now on. I will find a real murderer to revenge my sister."


    Song Zhong also simply took out more than 100 number plates and threw them to Wu Xiang. He hugged his fist seriously and said sincerely.


    Ding Ning nodded slightly, and everyone was happy about the result. It''s not that he believed people''s words, but song Zhong''s cold-blooded cruelty and his words have always been famous in the world. Since he said so, he will never go back on his word.


    Wu Xiangsan''s face showed a happy look, and he was as relieved as putting down a huge stone. Without song Zhong, the life-threatening king, the three of them could finally show their skills.


    It''s not that they don''t have a fearless heart of martial arts, but song Zhong is a super genius who can fight beyond his level 20 years ago. Now his cultivation level is far higher than them, and he still steps into the divine martial arts realm.


    Although it seems that everyone is in the same state now, the combat effectiveness should be at the same level. In fact, it is not. The high-level martial artists who are limited in their cultivation definitely have more advantages than those who are still in the tianwu state. They are far from being able to compare in terms of their understanding of martial arts, combat experience, or spiritual reserve and combat endurance.


    "Well, I have to chase people. Do what you should do."


    Ding Ning was still thinking about MILUS. He delayed this moment for fear that he might run away and leave in a hurry.


    Although he regards the three as brothers and friends, he will not bow in person like a nanny, which is not conducive to their growth. In addition, they all come from the holy gate. Now there is no threat of song Zhong. Together, no one can endanger their lives, so he walks very freely.


    Song Zhong looked at Ding Ning''s back with complicated eyes. Suddenly, he was moved by people''s trust. He took a deep breath, nodded to Wu Xiang, turned and left quickly.


    The three of Wu Xiang looked at each other, and they all had a feeling of crying and laughing. Unexpectedly, the life and death crisis was resolved in this way. They were relieved and felt a little disappointed at the same time. Brother Ding is really a dragon without a tail.


    Jiang wuhui quietly clenched his fist and said with a firm look: "we are much worse than brother Ding. I don''t want to be pulled farther and farther by him. Let''s say goodbye and try our best."


    "OK, goodbye and find opportunities!"


    Pudding and Wuxiang nodded, divided the number plates equally, and then dispersed to finish the round independently.


    As the leaders of the younger generation of Shengmen, they naturally have their own pride. They should catch up with Ding Ning. Even if they can''t catch up with Ding Ning, they can''t be thrown away by him. At least, they should be able to see his back.


    Milles ran out at one breath. He didn''t know how far. He found that he had lost Ding Ning''s shadow behind him. He was long relieved and slowed down his pace.


    Since joining the dark Council, he has never been chased and killed so embarrassed, which makes his heart both unwilling and bitter. After all, he underestimated Ding Ning''s strength.


    Although Ding Ning had great power in the Ulun Valley before, they were only afraid of wolf riding. They really didn''t think Ding Ning was great. Even if he killed the God of fire, they didn''t think he was great. After all, in their eyes, the God of fire was just a monster cultivated by divine organizations with genetic potions, which could not be compared with orthodox warriors.


    This led to his misjudgment. He ignored the opposition of others and wanted to kill Ding Ning with selfishness to avenge his good friend, dark knight long Baston. Unexpectedly, he ended up in such a embarrassed escape.


    The Marquis of miles waved his fist and said gnashing his teeth: "Ding Ning, don''t let me seize the opportunity, otherwise, I must break you into pieces."


    "There''s a chance now. I''m right here waiting for you to break me to pieces."


    A faint voice suddenly sounded, and the ghost of MILUS ran away without looking back.


    "Still want to run, hehe, no way."


    With dinning''s disdainful light laughter, Milles only felt his whole body tight. He was bound by an invisible force, which made him difficult. He couldn''t help being shocked and struggling desperately.


    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled with purple light, and the corners of his mouth outlined an arc of ridicule. At the moment of his Jiuyou, he still wanted to escape. It''s really wishful thinking.


    Poof!


    Just when Ding Ning felt that he was in control of the victory, miles suddenly opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood essence. He forcibly broke free from his bondage. A pair of dark thin wings suddenly spread out on his back and ran away like black lightning.


    "Big bat? Is there really a vampire family?"


    Ding Ning widened his eyes in amazement and looked at the figure of miles away.


    He believed that he was absolutely right. Miles used his secret skills to burn blood essence, forcibly broke the repression here, and broke free from the shackles with the power beyond tianwu territory. In order to escape, he had to expose his body and incarnate as a big bat to run for his life at the fastest speed.


    "I''d like to see if Tianpeng is fast or bats are fast."


    The prey he got escaped, which made Ding Ning very upset. He squirmed behind him. His black and gold wings broke out, flapped his wings and ran straight to the direction where MILUS ran away.


    What miles doesn''t know is that when Taoist Deming popularized some Jianghu practices with him, he once talked about a technique of tracking with runes. Although he didn''t say how to use it, Ding Ning is now a talisman. His understanding of runes is far from that of Taoist Deming. Therefore, he just beat around the Bush and set out the principle of use, What I learned and sold now was used on miles.


    Of course, compared with Taoist Deming''s printing tracking technique, he uses a higher level of divine soul mark, that is, as long as miles is still in this plane, even if he escapes to the ends of the earth, he can''t escape his pursuit unless he hides in the array or secret territory. That''s why he can catch up with miles so quickly.

 Chapter 1634

    Two figures, one in front and one behind, floated like ghosts in the low sky of the desert at night.


    Even if someone noticed them along the way, they were mistaken for nocturnal birds because they were too fast.


    Miles''s pale face became more impersonal. He didn''t expect that Ding Ning would have a flying treasure.


    Yes, he didn''t dare to look back. He didn''t see Ding Ning''s wings. He just thought he was relying on some high-tech or spirit tool to fly.


    Because the ten thousand ant desert has the power of air prohibition, Ding Ning can only fly at low altitude and can''t give full play to his speed advantage. On the contrary, bats have a great advantage in low altitude flight.


    With each passing day, the speed of the two is basically the same. Miles can''t get rid of Ding Ning, and Ding Ning can''t catch up with him for a while. It depends on who can stick to the end and who is the winner.


    Although Ding Ning was a little frustrated, he was not in a hurry. He always stopped behind MILUS. Joking, he had the spiritual support provided by more than 100 stars. Even flying for a thousand years would not consume all his energy. The most afraid thing is to fight and consume.


    Miles couldn''t do it. He was already flustered. In addition, his cultivation was suppressed, and his speed became slower and slower. He had to often use the secret method to burn blood essence to speed up.


    But he knew that if he could not find a way to escape as soon as possible, he would run out of blood essence and die before Ding Ning caught up with him.


    Although it was his first time to Langya secret land, he also knew that strange places could not be broken into casually. After thinking about it, he felt that he had to create chaos if he wanted to escape from life.


    To create chaos, we must go back to the place where the strange treasure was born. There must have attracted a large number of martial artists, and there must have gathered a large number of enemies of Ding Ning now.


    At that time, there will be enemies who can''t help shooting at him. If you are lucky, you may be able to join hands with other forces to kill Ding Ning.


    Therefore, MILUS made a big circle in the desert and flew to the center of the desert.


    Ding Ning saw him flying back in a big circle. He immediately saw through his ideas, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help evoking a sneer.


    The ten thousand ant desert is really a good place to bury bones. He really hopes that those enemies can get together and attack him, so as not to make him look for trouble from those guys.


    As time went by, miles didn''t know how much blood essence had been burned. His breath gradually began to become listless, and his face was pale. He couldn''t understand why dingning had such a fast speed. His spiritual power was like endless.


    This made him more and more anxious. The essence of blood burned like money, and sent out ultrasonic waves from time to time to interfere with Ding Ning''s speed.


    Unfortunately, the ultrasound didn''t work at all. It didn''t affect Ding Ning''s speed at all, which made MILUS depressed and panicked infinitely in his heart.


    When the sky gradually became dark and entered the darkest moment before dawn, Milles saw a pile of bonfires lit in the distance and was in great spirits. He knew that he finally flew back. It was up to him to escape this time.


    Ding Ning saw miles go straight to the campfire. After hesitating for a while, he put away his wings and fell to the ground. He turned into a remnant and pursued miles relentlessly. After all, miles jumped over the wall in a hurry. He didn''t care about the exposure of his bat body, but he didn''t want to expose the secret of having wings.


    Milles suddenly noticed that Ding Ning slowed down. He was overjoyed and flew to the garrison of a certain force without hesitation. He scratched a warrior''s scalp with a fierce claw.


    "There''s a monster attack!"


    When the shrill scream came, it immediately aroused the alert of sleepy warriors, loudly warning that the garrison of the force was in chaos.


    Although there is some distance between the places where the major forces camped, they are not far from each other. After hearing the news, they got up and began to wait and see. After all, this is a ten thousand ant desert. Who knows what monsters will appear.


    Milles is extremely cunning. Since he wants to cause chaos, he will not attack only one force, shoot a gun and change places. He keeps attacking all camps in a mysterious way, causing chaos for all forces.


    Because it was at night, the eyesight of the warrior was limited, and miles'' speed was fast, so that the major forces could not see miles at all. They only knew that it was a night monster that could only fly. All forces were in a panic all day. Even if some high-level forces immediately organized people to guard, the fear of the unknown still plunged the whole desert center into a riot of war.


    Regardless of the reaction of these forces, Ding Ning stared at miles and pursued him, probably because he was too fast. Before these forces reacted, he rushed across their camp.


    Milles showed a grimace on his face, quietly approached the camp of the divine organization, grabbed a member of the divine organization at a very fast speed, hid into the dark, then killed him, then recovered his human form, put on each other''s clothes, put on a mask, and sneaked into the members of the divine organization.


    Dinning, with the feeling of the mark of divine knowledge, did not hesitate to come straight to miles, just wanted to use the divine organization to stop him? He wants it.


    "Stop!"


    Seeing that someone suddenly broke into the camp in the dark, a divine organization immediately shouted and wanted to intercept it.


    "Go away!"


    Ding Ning would not show mercy to the people of the divine organization. Without hesitation, he took out tianmie and cut it out, and the member of the divine organization was split in half.


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack."


    "It''s Ding Ning. I saw him."


    "Ding Ning came to revenge us."


    "Stop him and don''t let him break in."


    ¡­¡­


    Many members of the divine race organization saw Ding Ning''s appearance in the light of the fire, and immediately screamed in horror. They looked at the darkness around them in fear that the wolves would suddenly kill out of the darkness.


    The God of wind and rain had gloomy faces and shouted, "Ding Ning, what do you want to do?"


    "Nonsense, this is a martial arts competition. Of course I''m here to grab the number plate."


    Ding Ning sneered and said righteously.


    The wind god choked for a long time and couldn''t speak. There''s nothing wrong with this reason.


    "Kill him, kill him for me."


    Rain God was also worried that Ding Ning would dare to kill the door alone. There might be a conspiracy. He might have ambushed many wolves, but his enemies were particularly jealous when they met. No matter whether there was an ambush or not, they could only fight. Coupled with the hatred of losing a daughter, she immediately lost her reason and gave a hoarse order.


    "Kill!"


    After the initial panic, the members of the divine descendant organization had recovered their composure. Seeing that no wolf appeared, they were immediately emboldened. They immediately shouted together and killed Ding Ning.


    Flame, ice skate, wind blade, stone axe, golden sword, thunder, lightning


    The colorful and gorgeous powers burst into full bloom at the same time and rushed to Ding Ning. The scene was spectacular.


    Ding Ning smiled coldly. If these people were all martial arts, he would be afraid of the attack jointly, but the power, ha ha, he is immune to all elements. Except for some very special powers that can bring him some threats, most attacks have no effect on him.


    With a wave of the sky in his hand, he killed like a tiger into a sheep. Suddenly, there was a bloody rain and screams.


    "Step back!"


    The wind god shouted and raised his hand. A strong wind rose from the ground, gathered into a huge salon in the air with the yellow sand wrapped on the ground, and jumped at Ding Ning with open teeth and claws.


    "Small skills!"


    With a sneer of disdain, Ding Ning shouted in a deep voice, "the whole world."


    Boom!


    A violent whirlwind suddenly blew up in the air, flying sand and stones and dust.


    The whirlwind turned faster and faster, turning its eyes to form a terrible tornado, which forcibly involved the salon of Fengshen into pieces.


    Fengshen''s pupil contracted violently into a awn, and the ten fingers that were unwilling to show weakness also gathered a terrible tornado to meet it.


    The two tornadoes suddenly collided in the air and twisted together like screws, but they did not offset each other as the wind God thought. Instead, they swallowed each other and became a huge tornado blocking the sky and the sun.


    Feng Shen''s face changed dramatically and his eyes showed a look of horror, because he found that he had lost control of the tornado, which made him almost unbelievable.


    "Wind and fire hall, set fire."


    The Rain God saw that the situation was wrong, raised his hand and shouted fiercely.


    Boom!


    The whole night sky was illuminated by flames. Under the action of the wind, it was like ten thousand arrows, and went straight to dingning.


    Ding Ning smiled calmly and looked down at the world with a finger. The tornado roared away from the sky and earth, and instantly involved the flames in the sky.


    The fire was caught in the wind, but it didn''t go out. It burned the yellow sand circling in the vortex into red particles, forming a fire red tornado and rushed to the divine organization camp.


    This scene can be called a miracle. The frightened Rain God changed his face and shouted loudly, "the water dragon goes to sea."


    Hundreds of water system powers heard the speech and tried their best to gather water energy. The rain god''s face was determined. He took the lead and stood in the front with his hands waving, forming a milky way waterfall in the air and pouring it on the face of the tornado.


    Ding Ning looked at the rain god with a tangled color in his eyes. After his lips looked down, he finally sighed. The tornado suddenly exploded and dissipated at the moment of contacting the waterfall, and the red gravel turned into meteors. The fire rain bypassed the rain god to attack the members of the divine organization, causing a scream of ghosts and wolves.


    In fact, he can completely pretend not to know the identity of the rain god and kill him, but she is Liu shengqian Dai''s mother and his prospective mother-in-law after all, so that he can''t be cruel.


    So, although this movement is not small, because we have to avoid the rain god, the lethality has decreased significantly, and only a few members of the divine organization have been killed, but dozens of people have been burned.


    "Oh, long live the rain god!"


    Fortunately, the members of the divine descent organization cheered and cheered. They felt that Ding Ning was just like this. It looked like a huge momentum. In the end, it was not thunder or heavy rain.


    Even the rain god was surprised. It seemed that she didn''t expect such an outcome. You know, she was ready to burn jade and stone.


    "Rain God, for shallow Dai''s sake, I don''t want to hurt you. If you still care about mother and son, just step aside."


    Ding Ning whispered to rain god. Although he knew it was rash and was likely to let Liu shengqian Dai return to the arms of the divine origin organization again, he couldn''t bear to hurt Qian Dai''s mother.


    The rain god''s face was stunned. He looked at Ding Ning blankly. An incredible color flashed in his beautiful eyes, and lost his voice: "what did you say?"


    Everyone looked at her in amazement. They didn''t know what she was talking about. Only the wind god''s eyes twinkled and wondered in his heart. What was Ding Ning secretly communicating with the rain god?


    "Shh, don''t talk. I know you are Qian Dai''s mother, so I don''t want to hurt you. If you still want to see her, just step aside and don''t care about things here."


    Ding Ning whispered again. He just looked at the thoughtful appearance of the wind god, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. The wind God seemed to see something and had to be killed.

 Chapter 1636

    "Now that you have handed your paw, stay!"


    Bing Wei shianlang tried his best to strike a sword, but he didn''t hurt Ding Ning at all. He was shocked and turned away, but Ding Ning couldn''t let him come and go as soon as he wanted, and said with a sneer.


    "Kill, kill me!"


    Bing Wei shisanlang was frightened. He turned to face Ding Ning''s full God alert and roared hysterically.


    "Kill!"


    Hundreds of Fusang warriors emerged from the darkness like a dark tide, holding knives in both hands and trotting towards Ding Ning with quick small steps.


    "You can die!"


    Ding Ning directly ignored these non threatening warriors. Like the king who looked at the world, he stretched out his hand and a huge finger shadow emerged out of thin air. With a faint star light, he pointed to the eyebrow of Bingwei shisanlang.


    You can''t avoid it. You can only connect it hard.


    The intense crisis of life and death made Bing Wei thirteen Lang''s scalp explode. Until now, he realized how powerful Ding Ning was. Before, he wanted to challenge him like a clown, which made him feel hot on his face.


    But he was always arrogant, but narrow-minded. The stronger Ding Ning was, the more he felt jealous and unwilling. He bit his teeth and showed a fierce look in his eyes. As long as he could stop the attack, the reinforcements could arrive. No matter how powerful he was, a round of fire gathering by thousands of fighters would be enough to blow him to pieces.


    "Living sword!"


    Bingwei shisanlang shouted, his momentum soared wildly, and his long knife waved wildly. For a moment, I don''t know how many swords were cut out, forming a dense sword net in the air, not seeking merit but no fault.


    The living sword is the essence of Liu Sheng''s "taking without a knife". Its significance is not to kill and to win without being killed.


    It can be seen that Bing Wei 13 Lang is already frightened. He just wants to defend and dare not attack. He just wants to be able to block this finger.


    Ding Ning laughed with disdain: "it''s better to take in the straight rather than seek in the song. The art of kendo, attack is always the best defense. You''re timid and don''t deserve to be my opponent. Originally, you thought that Kendo in the sword palace is divine, but now it seems that it''s just the same. I haven''t even learned the skin of Shenzhou sword, and dare to go wild in Shenzhou."


    Rain God''s face is a little ugly. Although she has joined the divine origin organization, she is still a member of the Liusheng family. Ding Ning''s arrogant belittle of the Liusheng family''s swordsmanship makes her feel ashamed.


    Come on!


    The broken star finger containing the star light directly rushed through the sword net, directly crushed the sword that Bingwei shisanlang was proud of, and kept pointing in the center of his eyebrows.


    Poof!


    Bingwei shisanlang''s eyebrows were pierced by a finger. People with sharp eyes even saw that the blood splashed on the back of his brain was mixed with white brain. The broken star finger was still alive, and a deep pit with an unknown depth of several meters was penetrated on the ground before it disappeared.


    After Fengshen, the chief disciple of Fusang sword temple, Bing Wei Shilang, fell!


    The audience fell into a dead silence. Only the rustling footsteps of hundreds of Fusang warriors rushed to Ding Ning recalled that it was not that they were afraid of death, but that all this happened so fast that they had no time to respond. They rushed to Ding Ning along the inertia, raised their Taidao and cut it off.


    "A group of mole ants dare to challenge the dragon!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were indifferent, like the nine sky dragon overlooking the common people. He disdained the indifference. He stepped on it with force, and the war broke out suddenly.


    The invisible shock wave exploded, and more than a dozen Fusang warriors who rushed to the front were hit by the air wave. They screamed and flew backwards like a broken kite, which made the Fusang warriors behind them show fear in their eyes and involuntarily slow down.


    The power of one step is so terrible!


    "Many ants kill elephants. No matter how powerful he is, he can stop many people. If he doesn''t kill him alone today, he won''t have a chance. When he takes revenge, who can stop his wolf."


    Miles shouted among the trembling members of the divine descent organization. He trembled from his soul. If he didn''t kill Ding Ning today, he wouldn''t want to live in peace in his life. He was really afraid.


    "Yes, kill this bloody butcher!"


    "Kill, this son has a deep sin of killing, and he must be eradicated."


    "Ignore life and indiscriminately kill innocent people. Damn it, we must kill them."


    "The devil is in the world and his blood flows into a river. I think he has become a devil and must be eradicated, otherwise there will be no peace in the Jianghu."


    "Kill him, kill him!"


    ¡­¡­


    Under the instigation of MILUS, all the sect forces who had a festival with Ding Ning woke up and knew that if they could not kill Ding Ning today, when he retaliated, I''m afraid no one would be able to stop his soldier peak, which made them scared, roared hoarsely, and described Ding Ning as an unforgivable devil.


    Ding Ning almost laughed at the shameless faces of these people. Their strength is not very good, but they are very good at reversing black and white and pointing deer as horses.


    Just, does he need to care? The more bluff these people make, the more it shows their guilty heart. When they are scared and convinced, they will kneel and lick obediently.


    "Justice is free in the heart of the people. It''s not what you say or what. The world still depends on fists. Since you say I''m a devil, consider me a devil."


    Ding Ning was tall and straight, standing proudly alone, looked up at the world and said with a laugh: "then I''ll kill a bright world today until you are convinced."


    Unexpectedly promoted to the holy martial arts realm, plus the star acupoint, a super cheating device that can display the field, Ding Ning is really fearless now, even if he is an enemy of the whole world?


    Long Xiaotian''s eyes were bleak. At this moment, he was suddenly discouraged and knew that he would never catch up with this man. Let alone give him five assassination opportunities. Even if he was given five hundred and five thousand times, he had no possibility of killing Ding Ning at all.


    "Since he admits that he is the devil, we will join hands to eliminate the devil guard."


    Fearing that these people would be photographed by Ding Ning''s momentum, MILUS raised his arms and shouted again with the advantage of mixing in the crowd.


    "Kill!"


    The Shenzu organization and the Fusang samurai were closest. As soon as they were incited by him, their blood surged up. They shouted like a rainbow and killed Ding Ning together.


    "Kill!"


    The dark Council, the Lord of Warcraft and others, the saint doctor''s gate, the saint sword mountain villa and the sect forces that follow their lead all shouted, and the crowd rushed to Ding Ning.


    "It''s shameless to confuse black and white and win less with more. Brothers, kill for the dignity of the imperial palace!"


    The warriors of the 17th Bureau of the Imperial Academy rushed over first. Zhang Heping roared with righteous indignation with the heart of death.


    "Kill, kill!"


    The members of the 17th Bureau were as powerful as a rainbow, waving their weapons and shouting in unison. Although the number was small, they were as powerful as thousands of troops.


    "Hum, what shit, it''s just a group of despicable villains. It''s just rubbish to win with more. Ding Bureau doesn''t think we''re rude and honest. We don''t think we can repay. Today, we fight with these shameless villains."


    The Taoists in Jiangnan rushed out resolutely. They are all wild heroes who drink and have fun in yanziwu and dingning.


    It is the so-called upholding justice that every dog butcher, although their accomplishments are generally not high, they are all accomplishments in tianwu realm, but they all stand up without hesitation at the moment.


    "Hum, the mighty warriors of China are colluding with Western bandits to kill my hope for the future of China and return the holy gate. Bah, it''s really chilling."


    Taoist Deming and Tianshi Zhang, together with Taoists from Maoshan and Longhu Mountain, also stood up and shouted angrily in the direction of the saint doctor''s gate and the saint sword mountain villa.


    "The Taoist friends of Maoshan are right. My holy sword survivors are ashamed to be with such traitors."


    Jing Qianzhong''s blood was boiling. Although he didn''t stand up to support Ding Ning, he also said that he despised the holy gate of Saint medicine gate and Saint sword mountain villa, which slaughtered Chinese compatriots. It was also a kind of spiritual support.


    If the remnant of the holy sword said so because they had long had grudges with the two holy gates, it would be interesting for the people of the big snow mountain to openly declare their position and be ashamed to be with the traitors.


    Saint doctor''s gate and Saint sword mountain villa immediately became the target of public criticism. They were despised by all Shenzhou warriors, making them look blue, but unable to argue.


    Perhaps it was because the holy gate stood up and made a voice. Those members of the Imperial Academy who had taken a wait-and-see attitude could not help shouting that China should not be humiliated, and the imperial academy should not be humiliated. They also resolutely stood up.


    All the national warriors stood on Ding Ning''s side at this moment. Although there were only about 1000 people, they could not be compared with so many great forces in terms of number, but they did not lose the momentum at all.


    Ding Ning felt warm in his heart. Although he didn''t need the help of these people, at this moment, someone could stand up and support him. He still felt very happy because he saw what is unity, unity and national glory.


    Looking at these familiar or unfamiliar hot-blooded men, Ding Ning seriously hugged his fist and worshipped: "today, thank you for your righteous hand, but this war belongs to me. I hope you don''t interfere and can wave the flag for me."


    "Bureau D, you treat us as friends. Although we know our strength is not strong, we are by no means cowards who are greedy for life and afraid of death."


    "Yes, Ding Ju, when wandering in the Jianghu, he pays attention to doing everything for his friends. If you say so, you won''t treat us as friends."


    "It''s a big deal that one is dead. What''s to be afraid of? We are martial arts. We always put our heads on our pants and belts. What we admire most is the hero. In our hearts, you are our hero. How can we watch these Western bastards win more and ignore less."


    "Ding Bureau, although you are the shopkeeper who gave up, in our hearts, you are the director. Our imperial scholar''s office exists to suppress illegal fighters. How can we sit back and watch these shameless villains win more than less?"


    "Yes, we are from the 17th inning, and we are also from the Imperial Academy. The Imperial Academy people are hard bones and never bow to anyone."


    "The imperial palace is hard, and my Yulin guard is not soft. Although we don''t like you very much, we admire you from the bottom of our hearts. You are a member of the 17th inning, but you can''t manage our Yulin guard. We still manage this matter."


    "We won''t say the big truth, but in a sense, the Imperial Palace and Yulin guard are one family. They both exist to maintain the order of martial arts and the harmony and stability of the country. In essence, we are martial arts. Martial arts are not bullying, but to maintain justice. How can we watch our colleagues being bullied by outsiders?"


    ¡­¡­


    All the people were talking and shouting. Although they were messy and even full of rebellious color, they talked and laughed freely without any fear.


    Ding Ning''s eyes were moist. For the first time, these men who sacrificed their lives for justice and died generously made him feel what compatriots and patriotism are. They are many times better than those ancient warriors who are high above, who regard themselves as holy gates, who do not eat human fireworks, but indifferent to the concept of the state.


    At this moment, he suddenly understood the great feelings of Xia Hou Weiyang, such unparalleled national soldiers. Such lovely compatriots deserve all they have to do to protect them.

 Chapter 1637

    "Everyone, thanks for your kindness. I can''t accept gifts. Please be a wall watcher and give me a chance to become famous."


    However, Ding Ning couldn''t sit back and watch these people die. He hugged his fist and said loudly, which made the whole audience an uproar.


    He is covered with copper skin and iron bones. His spiritual power is almost inexhaustible. No matter how many people can''t help him, but these people are different. Under the huge gap in the number of people, they will certainly suffer casualties. He can''t protect everyone.


    So, without waiting for their opposition, they took the initiative to rush into the Fusang Samurai group and kill.


    Walking alone in the world made him like a butterfly wearing flowers. He was like a fish in battle. So many people couldn''t touch a cold hair of him.


    The wild becomes open and closed. Sometimes the shadow of mammoth giant elephant and white jade rhinoceros appear behind him. They are used in turns by savage collision and war trampling. They really die when they touch them and die when they touch them.


    Hundreds of Fusang warriors screamed repeatedly and had no room to fight back. In a short time, they suffered heavy casualties.


    "Come on, kill him with human life."


    The major forces are already on the line and have to give orders.


    The most tangled is the rain god. As soon as the wind god dies, she is the highest person in charge of the scene. She doesn''t know how to order.


    Fortunately, Ding Ning didn''t give her a chance to be embarrassed at all. She took the initiative to rush through the Fusang Samurai group and introduce members of the divine race organization into the war circle.


    The members of the divine origin organization no longer trust the rain god. A small leader was elected as the temporary person in charge. Seeing that all the major forces sent people, he became bold and ordered everyone to surround and kill Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning is a single horse, but he looks up and down. The wilderness changes again and turns into the virtual shadow of giant animals such as wind wolf, spirit crane, white snake and violent bear. It is like an ancient Tyrannosaurus Rex. It is extremely cruel. The people killed are falling flowers and flowing water, ghosts cry and wolves howl.


    The ground was soon filled with corpses. The sand within 20 meters of the battlefield was stained red with blood. The killing was terrible.


    Those who supported Ding Ning were stunned. Although they were full of blood and were willing to die generously for the sake of righteousness or patriotic complex, at this moment, looking at the battlefield like Shura hell and smelling the strong smell of blood, they still couldn''t help turning pale and pouring water across the river in their stomach.


    Warcraft Tianzun was very insidious. He dared not face Ding Ning directly. He hid in the crowd like a cold poisonous snake and attacked Ding Ning from time to time with a whip, which brought him a lot of trouble.


    Because I don''t know what material they are made of, they have the same armor breaking effect as the creatures here. They can easily break Ding Ning''s defense. Even if they can''t bring him any fatal damage, they also add a lot of scars to him.


    Ding Ning tried to kill him several times, but this guy was extremely cunning and slippery. As long as Ding Ning stared at him, he immediately hid in the crowd and ran around. Ding Ning couldn''t lock his position several times.


    It has to be said that many people may not pay attention to the small power alliance, but it has brought great trouble and trouble to Ding Ning.


    In particular, the blood curse master dewar and the witch mesa hid far outside the battle circle and chanted words. One curse and witchcraft fell on Ding Ning, constantly weakening his strength.


    Ding Ning felt the power of witchcraft for the first time. Although those curses and witchcraft were not fatal, they were extremely difficult to deal with, which posed a great threat to him.


    For example, weakness will make him suddenly weak and unable to use his strength.


    For example, winding, an invisible air cord formed by witchcraft, can limit his speed.


    For example, silence can affect his spiritual power operation, make his Qi and blood blocked, and can''t use his spiritual power in a short time.


    Another example is reducing defense, which can make his spiritual shield suddenly fail and greatly reduce his defense.


    ¡­¡­


    Although the effect time of these auxiliary methods is very short, it has to be said that they have brought great trouble to Ding Ning and made him miserable.


    If he were not awesome enough to defend himself, these restrictive spells would kill him in the dogfight.


    The most depressing thing is that perhaps seeing that witchcraft can continuously weaken Ding Ning''s power, magicians of various forces also began to join the ranks of harassment.


    Hundreds of magicians hid far away and kept casting spells. Colorful spells kept throwing on Ding Ning, making him tied up like a trapped animal.


    Seeing that the technique was effective, the major forces immediately cheered up and spontaneously formed a tacit understanding. They divided their forces into two parts: long-range attack and close combat. They adopted the strategy of long-range attack, harassment and close combat, which posed a fatal threat to Ding Ning.


    Under the constant harassment of those magicians, Ding Ning''s defense was constantly weakened, and his attack would be limited. He was soon covered with black and blue wounds, even if they were non fatal wounds, but over time, falling has become a foregone conclusion.


    Those who supported Ding Ning looked gloomy, seemed to have foreseen his end, and felt infinite sadness in their hearts.


    After a cavity of warm blood, they have lost their initial courage to let them join the regiment now.


    They are not afraid of death, but it does not mean that they are willing to die. The current situation is very clear. If they join the battle group, they are just buried with more people.


    I really underestimated the heroes in the world!


    Ding Ning''s mouth showed a cold radian. Originally, he thought he was invincible. Killing these people was like killing chickens and dogs. Unexpectedly, the addition of the magician made it difficult for him. Although he had no worries about his life, he was tied up and felt extremely oppressed.


    "I don''t know if you have magic skills. Since if you do, I''ll let you taste my magic skills."


    Ding Ning didn''t want to expose the secrets of the field in public, but at present, if he didn''t use the field, I''m afraid the battle would be delayed indefinitely under the endless spell harassment.


    But he has already given birth to a strong killing opportunity under his oppression. How can he tolerate this.


    So, with a bang, the field opened up and involved all the people involved in the war.


    WOW!


    The tidal sound of the surging waves suddenly sounded, and Ding Ning was full of sea blue brilliance, just like the God of the sea. Of course, his ragged and bruised image was ignored.


    The people with surging emotions only felt a flower in front of them, and immediately placed themselves in the rippling sea. They couldn''t help showing an unbelievable color of panic on their faces: "this is the field of water? How can it be?"


    Among these people, there are many strong people in Zhenwu and even Shenwu realm, and there are not a few people who have the realm. Even some people understand the divine realm, but they are suppressed by the cultivation of the secret realm, and they can''t display the realm at all. Therefore, they will panic when they find themselves trapped in dingning''s realm.


    "Ha ha!"


    Ding Ning''s face was cold and cold, and a cold arc appeared at the corners of his mouth. This was just the beginning in the field of water.


    With a flash of brilliance, he added another color on the basis of blue, and then added red, yellow and white again without stopping.


    At the moment, Ding Ning''s whole body radiates colorful light. With him as the core, his field is all within a radius of 50 meters, including almost all the soldiers.


    Before the field of five elements was revealed for the first time, in the eyes of outsiders, they only saw his body glittering with five-color glow, but those who participated in the war turned a blind eye to him and spared no effort to attack with extreme fear on their faces.


    Due to the high density of the crowd, their attacks will inevitably accidentally hurt people nearby, but they don''t realize it. Especially those magicians, who are not strong in melee ability, will be killed by people around them.


    In just a short moment, thousands of people were killed and injured almost half. People outside the field were stunned and opened their mouths. I don''t know how they suddenly killed each other.


    But I don''t know who is trapped in the field. In front of me, it''s either a roaring tsunami or an iceberg collapse, volcanic eruption and debris flow


    All kinds of terrible natural disasters carry the power of destroying heaven and earth, making them struggle to the brink of death and do their best to survive.


    "Amitabha!"


    The monks of Tianyin temple, who always remained neutral, seemed to see the clue, and their eyes glittered with horror.


    The head of the old monk announced the Buddha''s name compassionately, and his muddy old eyes burst with terrible essence. He looked at Ding Ning: "almsgiver, God has the virtue of living well. Killing too many is against heaven''s harmony. You have to forgive people and forgive people. Please show mercy and stop now!"


    "Stop?"


    Ding Ning stared at the old monk fearlessly, with a disdain in the corners of his mouth. He sneered: "when these people shouted at me, why didn''t you come out and let them stop? Now they can''t do it, but you stand up and play a big tail donkey. It''s really a good abacus."


    Of noble character and high prestige, persist in wilfully and arbitrarily. But the old Buddhist priest is reprimand, but the clay Buddha has three points of fire. Besides, he is always a respected monk in the temple of heaven. He has never been so bold as to speak to him. He has a deep face: "young man, I have no bias towards any side, but it is thousands of lives. If you go all the way, you will get the scourge."


    "Scourge, ha ha, I have always acted with a clear conscience. I am worthy of heaven and not ashamed of others. If there is a scourge, just come."


    Ding Ning straightened his chest and closed his abdomen. His body was as tall and straight as loose. His eyes were full of the color of looking down at the world.


    The old monk sighed and put his palms together: "Amitabha, benefactor, if you don''t listen to people, you will get retribution after all."


    "Retribution? Hehe, should I be slaughtered and bullied?"


    Ding Ning saw that the old monk was not far away from the saint doctor''s gate and the top level of Saint sword mountain villa, and he understood what was going on. His face showed a sneer: "old monk, Buddhism pays attention to compassion, but you have a crooked heart under your compassionate face. It''s really disgusting."


    "Presumptuous!"


    "Bold, dare to disrespect Supreme Master Wutong."


    "My Buddha is merciful and has the anger of King Kong. This son is arrogant and domineering. He kills heavily. He should be killed!"


    ¡­¡­


    Before elder Wutong could speak, a group of young and old monks in Tianyin temple were angry and shouted.


    Ding Ning disdained to put out his finger and said impatiently, "don''t chatter there. If you have the ability, see the truth."


    "Hum, a gentleman doesn''t start with his mouth."


    "We won''t see the same thing as you."


    "If you are reasonable, you have to be rough. Is there any reason to fight and kill?"


    ¡­¡­


    A group of monks in Tianyin Temple blinked and refused to play.


    Ding Ning was almost laughed by these shameless people, and said with sarcastic ridicule: "I didn''t expect that all the masters are gentlemen. It''s really disrespectful!"


    The elder Wutong had a thick skin and coughed: "I just think the benefactor killed too much. I don''t know if I can stop selling me a thin noodle?"


    "Thin noodles? Your face is really thin. I really didn''t pay attention to it. If you don''t accept it, you can see the real chapter under your hand."


    Ding Ning said with his hands on his back.


    "In that case, I''ll learn from the almsgiver''s skill. Please give me some advice."


    Elder Wutong unexpectedly agreed to Ding Ning''s challenge. He stood up and walked towards Ding Ning step by step.

 Chapter 1638

    Ding Ning frowned slightly. He didn''t know where the old monk''s courage came from. He dared to challenge. He couldn''t help being vigilant in his heart.


    "My Buddha is merciful. If I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell!"


    Wutong stepped out one step, and behind him there was a magic image of Tongtian Dharma. The virtual shadow of a golden Buddha radiated awe inspiring power, which made people turn their heads and worship.


    "Put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha!"


    Wutong took the second step. A Buddha reappeared on the side of the Great Buddha''s virtual shadow. He even spit Sanskrit, which made Ding Ning dizzy. His eyes began to become empty. There were faint signs of instability in the five elements field.


    "The sea of suffering is boundless. It''s time to turn around!"


    In the third step of Wutong, the third Buddha suddenly appeared, and the Sanskrit sound curled up with a solemn and solemn color, which made people leisurely admire and want to follow our Buddha.


    "My Buddha is merciful and can help all sentient beings!"


    Wutong saw that the field of the five elements had a tendency to collapse, but it just didn''t break. After a little hesitation, he bit his teeth and resolutely took the fourth step. He even saw a slight sweat on his forehead and turned pale. However, the fourth Buddha had a vague trace, and the Buddha''s power was mighty, which made people dare not blaspheme.


    The five elements were smashed.


    The survivors were hard to survive and fled one after another, with lingering fear on their faces.


    Ding Ning was full of excitement, and his eyes gradually recovered to be clear and bright, showing a dignified color. The old monk was not simple. He even used Sanskrit to disturb his mind and directly broke the five elements field. This was a confrontation in the spiritual field, which let him fall into the disadvantage for a moment.


    Ding Ning was shocked and angry. He shouted, "old bald donkey, despicable and shameless, fought without declaration."


    The old monk was not ashamed. He combined his palms and gently declared the Buddha''s name: "if you can save so many people, even if the old monk carries a little curse, it''s nothing."


    "Master mercy!"


    "Thank you, master Gaoyi."


    "Master Wutong, thank you!"


    "Master, it''s true Buddha to help all sentient beings."


    ¡­¡­


    Those who survive by chance, with a look of gratitude, thank you one after another.


    Wutong is neither humble nor arrogant, smiles and nods one by one, with a look of compassion on his face.


    Ding Ning was very angry and smiled. The old monk really could buy people''s hearts. He used his spare Sanskrit to crack the five elements field, which made him the name of the living Buddha of all families.


    Others may not be able to detect it, but he is very familiar with the power of faith. He can clearly detect that the power of faith flows into Wutong''s body, which makes him recover quickly.


    "Old monk, this skill is beautiful. It''s just that you expend such a great amount of energy when you use your magic power that you haven''t fully mastered. Can you supplement this power of faith? It''s not enough to break through."


    Ding Ning saw things clearly and said indifferently.


    At this moment, he has understood the mind of Wutong. Wutong is already the peak of divine power. This time, he stepped forward to crack his field in front of so many people in order to increase his prestige, harvest the power of faith and help him break through the realm of holy power.


    However, the spiritual means he used before was a kind of consuming magic power, which could not be completely mastered by the cultivation of enlightenment. The consequence of forced exertion was that he had been seriously injured. Although he achieved his wish and gained a lot of pure faith, this harvest was only a drop in the bucket, which was far from being proportional to his consumption. Let alone a breakthrough, even consumption could not be supplemented.


    Wutong''s face was a little ugly. He only mastered the first three steps of the seven steps of the heavenly Buddha. Originally, he thought that the first three steps were enough to disturb Ding Ning''s mind and make him unable to control the field. However, he didn''t expect that although his mind was invaded, he could still adhere to the field, forcing him to ride the tiger and take the fourth step that he didn''t fully grasp, resulting in his income exceeding his expenditure, throw the helve after the hatchet.


    "I can''t understand what the benefactor is talking about."


    In the presence of so many people, Wutong would not admit it, and said solemnly.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. I understand. Don''t you want to compete with me? Come on!"


    Ding Ning sneered. He was disgusted with the hypocritical monk. His body flashed like a ghost in front of Wu Tong''s body and blew out an ordinary fist.


    Wutong''s face changed dramatically. Unexpectedly, he broke Ding Ning''s field and didn''t make him be eaten back. He couldn''t believe it. He almost instinctively raised his arms and stood in front of him.


    Bang!


    Wutong had no power to resist. He flew backwards like a broken sack. He forced himself to land after stabilizing his body in the air. He stepped back for more than ten steps to dissolve the power of the fist. He opened his mouth to say something, but unexpectedly, a wave of dark strength hit and vomited a big mouthful of blood.


    "Elder, are you okay?"


    The monks of Tianyin temple were shocked and hurriedly came forward to assist him. He asked.


    Ah!


    But unexpectedly, the monks holding Wutong screamed and flew out one by one, as if Wutong suddenly attacked them, which surprised everyone and didn''t know why.


    Wutong''s face was like gold paper. He changed his previous look of kindness and purpose, stared at Ding Ning with resentment, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, slowly sat on the ground and said coldly, "benefactor, it''s a good means."


    "Each other!"


    Ding Ning picked his eyebrows and said meaningfully.


    His fist seemed simple, but it left nine waves of dark energy in Wutong''s body. If Wutong didn''t immediately guide the dark energy to disperse on the monks of Tianyin temple, Wutong would become a useless man even if he didn''t die.


    However, he also saw the nature of Wutong''s mind. In order to protect himself, he did not hesitate to guide the dark strength to the monks of Tianyin temple. Although it was the best choice, he could also see the selfishness of his mind.


    He doesn''t like such a person at all. If he didn''t want to be a murderer in full view of the public, he would come forward and kill him to avoid future trouble.


    This round of confrontation ended with the destruction of the field and Wutong''s serious injury. It was a draw.


    But in fact, everyone knows that the real winner is Ding Ning. Everyone''s eyes have changed at him. This person really can''t afford it.


    The faces of those hostile forces were blue and ugly than eating shit. I thought they could kill him when he was alone. I didn''t expect that others would not only live well, but their own people suffered heavy losses, which made them panic. I don''t know what the little devil will do next.


    Ding Ning doesn''t want to kill all, but some people have been included in his must kill list. He won''t let go anyway.


    The eyes slowly looked around for a week. Everywhere they passed, everyone bowed their heads and no one dared to look at them.


    "The divine descendant organization, the dark Council, the Lord of Warcraft, come out and die by yourself. Otherwise, don''t blame me for killing. I''m a very vengeful person."


    Ding Ning said coldly with his hands on his back.


    The members of the divine race organization and the dark Council all look like earth. The Lord of Warcraft also looks very ugly. He hates how he provoked the little evil star. Now there is no way out, so he can only turn to the ice bear emperor for help.


    The ice bear emperor''s face is also very ugly. He and Warcraft God are not as incompatible as rumored. Although they do not say they are brothers and sisters, they also support each other. After all, they have the same root and origin and come from the big snow mountain. Now Warcraft God is in trouble, he can''t shrink back no matter how afraid Ding Ning is.


    At present, he took a step forward and hugged his fist: "Warcraft has offended you many times. I am willing to make an apology to you on behalf of him. Please make conditions. As long as I can meet them, I will try my best to meet them."


    Ding Ning looked at the ice bear emperor with great interest. He outlined a strange arc at the corners of his mouth and said calmly, "if you can take my three punches, I''ll spare him."


    The ice bear emperor has always been in the name of infinite power. When he heard the speech, he was angry and said coldly, "I know your excellency is powerful, but it''s too conceited. Don''t say three fists, even thirty fists."


    Ding Ning showed a strange smile, gently shook his head and said, "the three fists remain the same. If you can take them without injury, I will spare the Lord of Warcraft. What if you can''t take them?"


    "If you can''t take it, Warcraft and I are at your disposal."


    The ice bear emperor was very confident in his strength. He patted his chest and said confidently.


    "Well, that''s settled."


    Ding Ning chuckled. He had already seen that the ice bear emperor and the Lord of Warcraft were all demon families, so he conceived the idea of bringing them under his command. Otherwise, he would have killed them if he provoked him repeatedly with the Lord of Warcraft.


    "Is the first punch coming? I got it!"


    Ding Ning suddenly came out like a rabbit and hit the ice bear emperor hard.


    Although the ice bear emperor said with ease, he didn''t dare to be careless. He turned his whole body and burst out in the face of his fist.


    Boom!


    The earth shook and the mountains shook, and the two fists intersected. The terrible invisible air waves surged and sputtered a piece of dust.


    The ice bear stepped back three steps. Although he was shocked that Ding Ning didn''t step back, he was determined. Although Ding Ning''s strength may be slightly better than him, it''s basically impossible to hurt him, because he hasn''t used his spiritual power.


    Ding Ning shook his hand and his eyes flashed brilliantly. It was indeed a natural divine power. It shocked his arm. However, he won the bet. Did he only use seven points for this punch, and it was pure physical strength.


    "Come again!"


    Ding Ning didn''t say a word. When he waved his fist, he didn''t use his spiritual power, but his physical strength increased to 100%.


    Boom!


    The dust was flying, the gravel was splashing, and a hurricane was blowing, even forming a small tornado.


    Pedal pedal.


    The ice bear emperor could not help but quit five steps this time, and his eyes showed a look of horror. He used his spiritual power, but he was still retreated by Ding Ning, which made him feel unfathomable and uneasy.


    "Good strength, but not enough. If you don''t show all your strength in the third fist, I''m afraid you''ll lose!"


    Ding Ning nodded admiringly, but his tone was full of self-confidence. He would not keep his hand on the third punch, and he was bound to win with one punch.


    "Then come!"


    Although the ice bear''s face was relaxed, he was already very careful in his heart. He would go all out with this punch, and he took the initiative to attack.


    The force of terror rubbed out a Zizi sonic boom in the air, and with an indomitable momentum, it blasted hard at Ding Ning.


    Boom!


    Ding Ning raised his hand without smoke and anger. It seemed that he had no power, but it made the ice bear emperor feel like a towering green mountain appeared in front of him.


    The terrible wave of air surged. The ice bear emperor flew backwards like an abandoned toy. He flew more than ten meters before falling heavily to the ground. He couldn''t get up after climbing for a long time. He opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. Then he said with a blank face: "I lost, I and Warcraft are at your disposal."


    Ding Ning smiled, looked at the Lord of Warcraft, raised his eyebrows and said, "what do you say?"


    The emperor of Warcraft flashed the color of struggle at the bottom of his eyes, but at the thought of Ding Ning''s terrible, all his courage disappeared. He thought of saving his life by trusting the snake first. He hung his head and gnawed his teeth and said, "willing to gamble and admit defeat."


    "Well, it''s advisable to keep your promise. Otherwise, you''re a corpse now."


    Ding Ning glanced at him and said calmly.


    The Lord of Warcraft was excited all over, put away the careful thought in his heart, and drooped his proud head in awe.

 Chapter 1639

    Cultivation can be used out of the realm when it is suppressed in tianwu realm, which only shows that Ding Ning already has the realm when he is in tianwu realm.


    How old is he? Such evil figures are hard to meet in ten thousand years. Therefore, the mood of most people on the scene is very complex. Some people are happy, some worry, and some laugh.


    In particular, his strength was able to crush the ice bear emperor and hurt him with three fists, which made everyone deeply realize that Ding Ning not only has a strong behind force, but also his own strength can not be despised.


    Therefore, those forces who had no deep hatred with him were now in a state of mourning. They secretly regretted that they had been blinded by lard before. They even targeted him in order to curry favor with those forces who hated Ding Ning. It was like looking for their own death.


    Fortunately, Ding Ning is not so ferocious and lazy to investigate their responsibility. He just named to destroy the God descendant organization and the dark Parliament.


    Although these two forces are behemoths, they have been reduced to the weakest level by Ding Ning in this secret territory. Before Ding Ning can make a move, those forces eager to repair the relationship with Ding Ning give them a butcher''s knife.


    Those who had supported Ding Ning were all elated and deeply elated. They thought it was a doomed situation. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning turned the world and the war on his own, which made them look at Ding Ning with not only closeness, but also a trace of awe.


    Even Wei Biao, who was mixed in the crowd, was no exception. Looking at the shining Ding Ning, he was excited and envious, with a trace of jealousy, but more happy. After all, Ding Ning was his friend.


    "Brother Biao, you''re here too."


    Ding Ning actually found Wei Biao long ago, but he was worried that he would be targeted because of himself, so he never said hello to him. At the moment, talking to him is also a voice transmission.


    Wei Biao is so embarrassed. You bully people, aren''t you? Say hello to me with voice transmission, but brother''s cultivation is not enough. You can''t communicate.


    "Brother Biao, you don''t have to talk. Just nod and shake your head. Now listen to me and take us as far as we can go. The aborigines here are coming out. Don''t disturb other irrelevant people. Otherwise, too many people will disturb the ant colony to hunt down."


    Ding Ning''s voice was very urgent. He had visited and killed happily before, but he forgot that this is the center of the desert. Although various desert creatures generally don''t like to come out at night, the strong smell of blood will stimulate them. The major ant tribes have begun to gather and are ready to catch everyone.


    If he himself would not be afraid, but Wei Biao and them are here, he can''t ignore their life and death.


    Wei Biao''s face changed dramatically when he heard the speech. He had seen the terror of cannibals. If they hadn''t escaped quickly, how could they live to this day.


    He naturally believed Ding Ning''s words, nodded heavily, pulled an old man and quickly said the situation in his ear.


    The old man should be the leader of the imperial palace. When he heard the speech, his face suddenly changed. Some people couldn''t believe it and looked at Ding Ning, but saw that he was nodding at himself. At present, there was no doubt in his heart. In a hurry, according to Wei Biao''s words, he quietly gave orders. While other forces were exterminating the two organizations named by Ding Ning, he attracted everyone''s attention and quickly left in the dark.


    They were accompanied by Yu Linwei and Taoist Deming, who supported Ding Ning. They received the voice of Ding Ning, including Feng Lingxiao.


    Feng Lingxiao had some regrets that she shouldn''t have sent her daughter away, otherwise she could witness Ding Ning''s heroism with her own eyes. At the moment, she was secretly glad that she had been sent away long ago, otherwise she would have to run for her life in a hurry.


    "Ice bear, Warcraft, you two come here."


    Ding Ning said hello and kept away from the crowd.


    The great ice bear and the Lord of Warcraft looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes, but the situation was stronger than people. If they were unwilling, they could only obey their orders.


    "Let go of the sea and don''t make any resistance. I''ll give you a great fortune."


    Ding Ning grabbed their wrists and looked at their frightened faces. Almost no old blood came out. NIMA, I''m a straight man.


    Fortunately, the two guys have been completely deterred by Ding Ning and dare not have the slightest resistance. After successfully transforming their genes, they have become Ding Ning''s new pet.


    The mood of mesa and others is the most complicated. They wanted to find the ice bear emperor as their backer. It''s good. The master has become Ding Ning''s little brother, which makes them in a dilemma.


    If you want to withdraw from the alliance of small forces, you are afraid of being retaliated by the ice bear emperor. Although the ice bear emperor can''t even catch Ding Ning''s three fists, killing them is like playing; But if they don''t quit, what should they do? Do you want to be Ding Ning''s younger brother?


    In fact, they are willing, but they have self-knowledge, lest Ding Ning dislike them.


    In fact, they don''t know that Ding Ning takes ice bears and Warcraft for the sake of their demon family, but he also has the meaning of taking a fancy to these people.


    We should know that although they are only small power alliances, they are almost all over the world. If these small forces can be included in the bag, we can establish a global intelligence network as soon as possible.


    But now the situation is urgent. Ding Ning also has time to communicate with them one by one. It''s best to hand them over to the ice bear emperor and the Lord of Warcraft for management, so as to avoid his trouble.


    So, under the leadership of the ice bear emperor, mesa quietly melted into the darkness and stayed away from the center of the desert.


    "The young master said that when we go out, we will set up a new organization, and you will all become the backbone of this organization. As long as you are loyal and make contributions to the organization, whether it''s cultivating skills, spirit tools, spirit armor, pills, or even prolonging life, the young master can give it to you as a reward."


    The ice bear is very lazy. He usually sleeps most of the time. This kind of ideological work is naturally handed over to the Lord of Warcraft.


    At the moment, after genetic transformation, the cultivation of Warcraft God has reached another level. Originally it was only the early stage of Shengwu, but now it has broken through to the middle stage of Shengwu. It doesn''t say that he has become the spiritual pet of Ding Ning. Just because Ding Ning can make his cultivation breakthrough is enough to make him loyal to Ding Ning.


    "Young master, can you help people prolong their lives?"


    As soon as Meisha''s eyes lit up, she asked incredulously. She had lived for many years, and her life was nearly yuan, so she would attend the martial arts meeting. She wanted to get the chance to prolong her life in the secret land of Tongtian. At this moment, she was excited to hear the reward of prolonging her life.


    "Of course, what''s in the young master''s hand to prolong life? Can you understand the greatness of the young master?"


    The cultivation of ice bear emperor broke through from the middle of Shengwu to the late of Shengwu. He worshipped Ding Ning as a God and said unhappily.


    Meisha trembled all over, lowered her head in fear and dared not say more. After all, the ice bear emperor was a cruel and violent man, but she didn''t believe that Ding Ning could prolong her life.


    "The young master said that the fate is determined by heaven. If Meisha really has exhausted your longevity, he will have no ability to return to heaven. However, according to your cultivation, there should not be only so many longevity. It is only because the witchcraft you cultivate will consume a lot of blood essence and hurt the origin every time you cast it, so it will make your longevity close. In this case, a pill can solve it."


    The Lord of Warcraft smiled and reached out to take out a fragrant pill and handed it to mesa.


    Mesa opened her eyes in amazement, which she did know, but her cultivation of witchcraft needed to consume the power of blood essence. Unexpectedly, consuming blood essence would consume the source and damage her life yuan.


    "What are you doing? The young master knows you won''t believe it, so give me a pill to prove it to you. Mesa, you are lucky to take the pill made by the young master. Take it quickly."


    The Lord of Warcraft put the pill into Meisha''s hand, looked at Meisha who hesitated, smiled and said, "I know you won''t believe it. Take it and try it. You don''t have to worry that we will harm you. After all, we really want to kill you. We don''t need so much trouble."


    Meissner was told by the warlord God that he was very old and equivocate. If he wanted to kill her, he would kill him directly.


    He immediately closed his eyes and threw the pill into his mouth.


    The pill melted at the entrance. The powerful vitality made all the capillary blood holes in her body stretch out, and the dried blood and flesh contained plenty of moist color.


    In a short time, the whole person seemed to be rejuvenated. His white hair became half black and half white. The wrinkles like old orange peel on his face quickly became smooth and tender, as if he were dozens of years younger.


    "Oh, my God, mesa is getting younger. She looks like someone in her 40s. It''s incredible."


    "Yes, I''ve never seen such a magical pill. Does it really have the effect of rejuvenation?"


    "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that mesa would be so beautiful when she became young. I couldn''t help but want to pursue her."


    "Lord Tianzun, are there any pills that can rejuvenate? What do we need to do to get this pill?"


    "Yes, Lord Tianzun, what do we need to do to get such a magical pill?"


    "We are willing to join this organization, but we don''t know what other benefits."


    "Yes, just now the LORD said there was a reward for spirit tools and armor. Is this true?"


    ¡­¡­


    The crowd watched the change of mesa, and suddenly exclaimed. They stared at the Lord of Warcraft with hot eyes and asked.


    Although most of them have enough longevity, who wants to become old and old if they can become young? They were all moved by mesa''s experience.


    The Lord of Warcraft and the Great Ice Bear looked at each other and saw the admiration in each other''s eyes. The young master really knows the hearts of the people. Only enough interests can make these people move. Look, a pill makes them throw themselves into the arms and ask to join.


    "The new organization hasn''t been named yet. After going out, the young master will make further arrangements. The young master said that everything is voluntary, but as long as you join the organization, you will never betray and be loyal to the young master all your life."


    The Lord of Warcraft cleared his throat and carefully observed everyone''s expression. Seeing that they were silent when they heard the speech, he couldn''t help sneering. These people wanted to take the benefits, but they were unwilling to hand over their loyalty. Where is such a good thing.


    "As for the benefits of joining the organization, I have just said that as long as you are loyal to the organization and make contributions to the organization, the young master will give spiritual tools, spiritual armor, pills and even top cultivation skills."


    The Lord of Warcraft threw out the bait again in time and said with an indifferent smile: "whether to join or not is entirely voluntary. You can give a reply after careful consideration, but the time is limited to before you go out of the secret place. After you go out of the secret place, it''s not impossible to join again, but those who join again at that time will not get the best reward."

 Chapter 1640

    Dewar and others are under consideration.


    They create or inherit small forces because they are unwilling to join big forces and are controlled by others.


    Although the days are a little bitter, but in the door, they say one is not two, free.


    Although the pill that can increase longevity is very tempting, it seems to have no effect on cultivation, which makes them calm down soon after they are excited.


    After all, there are not many of them who are close to Shouyuan like Meisha. They are more stuck in a realm that cannot be broken through for a long time, so the pill to increase Shouyuan is not very attractive to them.


    Egyptian pharaoh Abu simdo hesitated and asked, "Lord God, is this the only pill?"


    This sentence asked everyone''s voice and looked at the Lord of Warcraft eagerly. As for what spirit tools, spirit armor and cultivation skills, they selectively ignored them. After all, they didn''t see it with their own eyes. Who knows whether it is true or false.


    The Lord of Warcraft knew such a smile: "of course not. The young master said that in addition to the pills to increase Shouyuan, there are pills to supplement consumption, pills to increase skill and pills to help break through bottlenecks."


    The people''s breathing suddenly hurried up. Their eyes were shining. The supplementary pills were just enough. The pills that could improve their skills and help break through the bottleneck were what they needed urgently. How to keep them from pounding their hearts.


    Under the temptation of increasing skill and breaking through the bottleneck, it seems not unacceptable to lose freedom and be controlled by others.


    The Lord of Warcraft saw that they were all moved, so he threw out loose conditions again: "the young master said that joining the new organization only needs absolute loyalty, and there are no other conditions. After the young master''s order is conveyed, everyone will strictly follow the order. What should you do or what to do at ordinary times, you have absolute autonomy."


    "I''ll join!"


    Meisha looked at her wrinkled skin with joy. She had not experienced the suffering of waiting for death for several days. She would not understand the value of life. Not to mention Ding Ning''s powerful force, Meisha was determined to join the new organization just because this magical pill brought her new life.


    "Well, Meisha is the Lord of Warcraft. She nodded with satisfaction. Although the number is a little small, they are all real elite backbone. They have a huge network of contacts in their respective countries. Although there are overlapping areas of influence, it is not a big problem. Based on them, we can gradually absorb other forces.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him, the Lord of Warcraft couldn''t help laughing: "OK, now everyone lined up to receive the meeting gift from the young master."


    Then he took out a pile of translucent things from his arms and distributed them to everyone.


    "What is this? How is it like disposable underwear?"


    "Yes, it feels so thin. If it''s not on the top, I think it''s a moisturizing mask."


    "What the hell is this?"


    ¡­¡­


    The people were holding strange things in their hands and were full of doubts. They didn''t know what it was.


    "Drop blood to recognize the Lord, and you will know what it is."


    With a reserved smile on his face, the Lord of Warcraft secretly marveled that the young master was really rich and powerful. Unexpectedly, everyone gave a spirit armor as a gift. Even if it was only the close inner armor that protected the vital part of the upper body, it was enough to shock the world.


    When they heard the speech, their eyes lit up. Those who can shed blood to recognize the Lord must be good things. They immediately couldn''t wait to cut their fingers and shed blood to recognize the Lord. They wanted to know what it was earlier.


    "Spirit armor, it''s actually a body armor."


    Abu sindo was the fastest and shouted excitedly.


    "Really, it''s actually a body armor, or a body armor that is difficult to hurt by a sword."


    "Oh, I can''t believe it. It''s Lingjia. Long live, young master."


    "Young master, you are so kind to us. This is the holy armor. Even the holy armor is rare in the ancient martial world of China."


    "Yes, it''s the wisest decision I''ve made in my life to be a young master''s subordinate. Just the meeting gift is the spirit armor. Then if I make contributions to the organization in the future, what kind of reward will I get? Think about it, I can''t wait to make contributions to the organization."


    "Me too. I haven''t seen such a wonderful spirit armor. It can integrate body cells into the body. It has amazing protective power. It''s estimated that even if a spirit weapon cuts a sword on me, it may not hurt me."


    "The young master is so generous. The gift of meeting is spirit armor. Although some people in the martial arts world can refine spirit armor, they are all rough hard armor. I haven''t seen this kind of invisible soft armor."


    "Yes, this kind of invisible soft armor is close and comfortable. It can be worn for 24 hours. You don''t have to take it off when you sleep. You''re not afraid of assassins. Maybe you can save our lives at a critical time."


    ¡­¡­


    After wearing the spirit armor, their faces were filled with excitement. Although the spirit armor could not protect their whole body, it protected the most important keys of their upper body, greatly improving their survival rate. As long as they were not broken by others, they basically wouldn''t worry about their lives.


    You should know that spirit armor is more rare than spirit armor, and it is also more difficult to refine. In modern times, there are only a few weapon refiners who can refine spirit armor, and those who can refine spirit armor are even more rare.


    Occasionally, a tool refiner refined a spirit armor for auction, which will inevitably attract countless people to buy it at a sky high price, because the spirit armor is defensive and the key moment is a magic weapon to protect life; Although spirit tools are also valuable, their importance can not be compared with spirit armor, and the price is also very different.


    For the most intuitive example, the price of a low-grade spirit armor can never be lower than the price of a medium-grade spirit armor, and sometimes even the price of a high-grade spirit armor. This shows the scarcity of spirit armor.


    The spirit armor is still a hard armor in the conventional sense. It looks like a tortoise shell on the body. It is neither beautiful nor comfortable, and it does not have confidentiality. Where it is so close and comfortable like the soft spirit armor refined by Ding Ning, it is like its own skin. It doesn''t even need to be taken down when sleeping, which greatly strengthens its own security.

 Chapter 1641

    The leaders of these small forces alliance all turned red with excitement and didn''t dare to estimate the value of this spirit armor.


    Because this spirit armor is actually a top-grade spirit weapon. If it is exchanged, it is estimated that even if the lion opens his mouth and asks for two top-grade spirit weapons, it will not be a problem.


    Of course, this is just a valuation, not to mention two top-grade spirit tools. Even if they are four top-grade spirit tools, they are not willing to exchange them. After all, this thing is a life-saving thing, and they all cherish their lives. What''s more, no one can take out four top-grade spirit tools at once.


    Due to the lack of inheritance of refining utensils, there are few refining masters who can refine spiritual utensils. Those who can occasionally refine top-grade spiritual utensils are respected as refining masters. Wherever they go, they will be regarded as distinguished guests and treated with great respect. With their hospitality in front of and behind the saddle, they will soon catch up with the Lord of the holy gate.


    In fact, these top-grade spirit armor as a meeting gift are only the defective products that Ding Ning is not satisfied with when practicing. You should know that these people are just the product of Ding Ning''s brainwave and belong to the peripheral organization with little trust. How can they compare with his direct troops? Naturally, they will not give them the best equipment.


    The real good things he has left for the wolf rider and the zodiac Legion. Those who can trust him are his real troops.


    You know, Yi dingning has reached the level of a divine weapon refiner. In Ding Ning''s eyes, this top-grade spirit weapon is a defective product. It''s tasteless to eat and a pity to discard. Otherwise, he won''t throw it into the water space. How to deal with it.


    In the place where the storage ring could not be used, he had an idea. He took it out as a gift. Unexpectedly, he accidentally won everyone''s loyalty.


    In his mind, the real good things must at least be the equipment of the best spirit level. He created a large number of them, but they can''t be taken out in the storage ring for the time being.


    According to his original intention, he intended to equip everyone with an artifact outfit.


    But first, refining artifact materials are scarce, so it is unrealistic to want large-scale refining artifact as standard equipment; Second, the artifact must be punished by heaven. I''m afraid that the movement will cause the onlookers of all the strong, which is not in line with his low-key style; Third, the refining failure rate of artifact is very high. Even he doesn''t have a 100% success rate. It''s good to reach half.


    Therefore, after thinking about it, he temporarily gave up the unrealistic idea of equipping all staff with artifact, and was unwilling to take the best spirit as the standard.


    If outsiders know that he wants to equip all his subordinates with artifact costumes, it is estimated that the strong on the whole earth will cry and cry to bow down under his jeans and beg to be his little brother.


    I''m kidding. In this age, not to mention the best spiritual weapons, even the top-grade spiritual weapons are rare. The middle-grade spiritual weapons will be regarded as the treasure of large and medium-sized sects.


    That is to say, only the major holy gates with profound heritage or some ancient family sects may have the best spiritual tools, but it is only speculation, and no one can be sure.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that if there is a top-grade spiritual weapon, those top strong people who are indifferent to fame and wealth will take it personally regardless of face, and kill people and steal goods.


    It''s a pity that Ding Ning is only half a Wulin man. He knows a little about these things and thinks that the spirit tools are Chinese cabbage. He doesn''t understand the scarcity and value of spirit tools at all. The top-grade spirit tools are regarded as defective by him, and the best spirit tools can barely enter his eyes. This is a white bargain for the members of the small forces alliance.


    At the time when the Warcraft God and others are looking forward to the future, the desert center has become a hell on earth.


    Although the local aborigines are not all cannibals, they are far more aggressive than cannibals. In particular, the more close they are to the center of the desert, the more ferocious and powerful the ant colony is. The three or four bars are normal, and the five or six bars are not rare. There are also 100 of the seven or eight bars. Coupled with the terrible number, they have brought all martial artists a violent visual impact and lost their fighting spirit before they fight, Crying father and mother scattered and fled.


    Unfortunately, after the ant colony found that human invaders disturbed their rest, they had reached a tacit understanding with each other. They surrounded human groups from all directions. The faster they fled, the faster they died, which frightened the human fighters. They realized that if they did not unite at this time, they might end up in mass destruction.


    When the time went back, Ding Ning was in a very relaxed mood. Although he didn''t care about the number plate or not, after all, now there are new recruits under his hand. He always had to plan for them.


    Therefore, he calmly began to collect the number plates of people who died in the field before. Although some people were jealous, none of them dared to act rashly because of Ding Ning''s terrorist combat power.


    Rain God doesn''t conflict with Ding Ning, but it doesn''t mean that she will allow her subordinates to be slaughtered. Therefore, she, the top leader on the scene regarded by her subordinates as a traitor of the divine race organization, has no hesitation to join the battle groups that want to repair relations with Ding Ning and surround and suppress the two forces of the divine race and the dark Parliament.


    Although her powers were restrained by Ding Ning and her combat effectiveness was extremely weak, she was brave and unparalleled in the face of others. The water condensed into a shield for self-defense. The rain arrows all over the sky brought great lethality to the encirclement and suppression personnel, which boosted the spirits of the members of the divine organization. For a moment, the encirclement and suppression personnel who were killed were defeated one after another.


    In view of the special relationship between Rain God and Ding Ning, these encirclement and suppression forces never dared to lay a hard hand on her, made her powerful, and killed many encirclement and suppression personnel like a tiger into a sheep.


    The encirclement and suppression forces were so depressed that they didn''t dare to ask Ding Ning about his relationship with the rain god. They had to hide from the rain god and vent their anger on others.


    At this time, the dark Council was unlucky. All the anger received from the rain god was vented on them, and the living forces were quickly destroyed.


    It was at this time that the indigenous ant colony appeared, launched a ferocious attack on mankind, and gave the dark Council and divine descent organizations a chance to breathe.


    But they are not happy at all. In the face of human encirclement and suppression, they may have a chance to escape, but in the face of ferocious ants, they have no way to live.


    Even the rain god was desperate. Even though Ding Ning was very strong, she didn''t think Ding Ning had the ability to take her out of life. What''s more, so far, she hasn''t figured out what Ding Ning meant.


    If she hadn''t held a slim expectation that her daughter Liu shengqian Dai might still be alive, she would have been desperate with Ding Ning.


    "Come here, don''t worry about others. You are a traitor in their heart now. They must die, otherwise, your trouble will be greater."


    At the time of rain god''s despair, Ding Ning''s voice sounded in her mind again.


    Rain god can also transmit sound, but not in this restricted secret place. After hearing Ding Ning''s voice, she was extremely complicated.


    Although she knew that Ding Ning was right and that all the members of these divine organizations died here, she would save a lot of trouble, but after all, she was one of the team leaders. If she was the only one who went out alive, she would not be able to explain to the above.


    What''s more, her previous betrayal was not watched by one or two people. Even if all the members of the divine organization died, it was impossible to hide the news of her betrayal of the organization.


    Until this time, she realized that she had been trapped by Ding Ning. This bastard used her to think about women and put her in an irreparable place.


    Rain God took a deep breath and glared at Ding Ning with resentment. He felt a strong sense of helplessness and thought that he would die anyway. Let''s see what this bastard wants to do.


    Ding Ning looked at the Rain God walking towards him and smiled with satisfaction. He didn''t like the rain god at all. If she wasn''t Qian Dai''s mother, he wouldn''t bother to care about her life and death.


    "What the hell do you want to do? What did you mean by what you said before?"


    The rain god came to Ding Ning. The color of hatred twinkled in her beautiful eyes, and asked eagerly with a faint expectation.


    "Literally, shallow Dai is my wife. She''s still alive."


    Ding Ning said lightly.


    The rain god was shocked, his eyes were full of surprise, and trembled and asked, "you... What you said is true, shallow Dai her... She is really still alive."


    Ding Ning looked at her with complex eyes and sighed faintly: "I really don''t understand why you care so much about shallow Dai. Why did you pretend to die and leave her when she was so young and let her join the evil organization of divine descent."


    The rain god flashed a color of self blame and guilt in his eyes, lowered his eyes and said sadly, "we also have difficulties."


    "You? Can you say that shallow Dai''s father is still alive?"


    Ding Ning was keenly aware of the loopholes in her words and stared at her facial expression without blinking.


    The rain god''s expression flashed a trace of panic, his eyes avoided Ding Ning''s eyes that seemed to be able to see through the hearts of the people, and stammered: "no... No... Shallow Dai''s father has... Gone."


    "Lie, I think shallow Dai''s father is not only well alive, but also a senior member of the divine organization, right?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed and his tone was determined.


    "No... no... he''s gone."


    Rain God is really a woman who doesn''t know how to act. Her guilty expression has betrayed her.


    Ding Ning smiled and didn''t continue to entangle on this topic. After all, rain god is also his mother-in-law. He is too aggressive and seems very impolite. As long as he takes her back to meet shallow Dai, he will get everything she knows sooner or later.


    "Qian Dai is a woman I love deeply. According to the seniority, I should call you aunt. I''ll take you out of here first. What''s the trouble until your mother and son meet."


    Ding Ning quickly made a decision and said in a sincere tone, "shallow Dai misses you very much. If you are still a mother, don''t let her suffer any harm."


    "I... I can''t help it, sobbing..."


    Rain God''s eyes turned red. He probably remembered the suffering of shallow Dai and couldn''t help sobbing.


    Looking at her crying, a touch of pity flashed in Ding Ning''s eyes. He could understand the helplessness and pain of rain god.


    Because Fusang is a patriarchal society, the status of women is extremely low. As the daughter-in-law of Liu Sheng''s family, it is not her intention to join the divine race and leave her beloved daughter, which must have other irresistible factors.


    Maybe it''s because of the Liusheng family, maybe it''s because of Qian Dai''s father, or other reasons, but it''s certainly not the original intention of the rain god, but he doesn''t know what the truth is.


    "Aunt, you are too tired. Go to sleep first."


    Ding Ning said softly. When the rain god was devastated, she was unprepared. She suddenly stunned her, quietly started the isolation array arranged in advance, obscured everyone''s perception and vision, and incorporated it into the water space. She also became invisible and was ready to leave this place of right and wrong where the human insect war was about to explode.

 Chapter 1642

    "Eh! It''s really an immortal Xiaoqiang."


    Ding Ning intended to be invisible and sneak away, but he suddenly found that the soul mark left on miles was still looming, indicating that the guy on his must kill list was still alive.


    In fact, when most members of the dark Council were slaughtered, even if he let miles go now, he may not be able to escape under the siege of the ant colony, but since Ding Ning wanted to kill him, he would never pretend to be others. In order to express his evil spirit, he must do it himself.


    Therefore, Ding Ning suddenly appeared, followed the mark of divine consciousness, quickly locked MILUS disguised as a member of the divine organization, and rushed at him without hesitation.


    Surrounded by the ant colony, the two sides were tense and nervous. Ding Ning moved like this, as if he sounded the horn of charge. Everyone moved with him, waving weapons and following behind Ding Ning according to the arranged formation.


    Ding Ning''s depressed old blood almost didn''t come out. I went to kill miles, not to kill a blood path from the ant colony. These bastards mistakenly thought he was running for his life and followed him.


    The ant colony was afraid of a large number of Terran strongmen, and they were all concentrated together, so they didn''t dare to act rashly. Unexpectedly, the Terran was so bold that they dared to take the initiative to launch an attack, which completely angered the ant colony. The tentacles on the top of their heads trembled rapidly and transmitted the signal of counter attack with biological radio waves.


    Sasha!


    The hundreds of millions of ants move at the same time, just as the dye quickly dyes black and a piece of white cloth. The dense degree of terror is creepy and chilly.


    Miles ignored these at all. He looked at Ding Ning and rushed to him without hesitation. He immediately understood that his identity had been exposed. Although he didn''t know how Ding Ning recognized himself, he didn''t delay him to run for his life immediately.


    The ant colony is terrible, but miles has the ability to fly at low altitude. He is not too afraid of this thing. He is more afraid of Ding Ning. Therefore, miles turned around without hesitation and rushed to the surrounding circle of the ant colony.


    The human strong man opened his mouth in amazement and stared at miles, who rushed to the ant colony first. Others secretly praised that they dared to act as a striker and be the first to attack the surrounding circle of the ant colony.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed, and a sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth. Miles didn''t pay attention to the ant colony because he could fly at low altitude.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know that the ant colony in the center of the desert also has ant species that can fly at low altitude. His proud killer mace doesn''t work in front of flying ants. However, if he spits blood essence and suffers some injuries, he may really kill out of the enclosure of the ant colony at his speed.


    Sure enough, when Milles was about to rush into the ant colony, he sprang out his meat wings and showed his original shape. With his toes on the ground, he flew up from the top of the ant colony and quickly fled to the distance.


    But the next moment, Miles''s face changed. With a buzz, the few thousand winged ants took off and formed an air defense line in the low altitude, blocking his way.


    Milles secretly complained, but looking at the dense ant army on the ground, the lesser of the two evils, he still felt that there was still a glimmer of vitality to escape from the air.


    It''s a matter of life and death. Ding Ning is like a maggot on his tarsal bone. MILUS can''t think about it at all. He opens his mouth and spits out a mouthful of blood. The speed suddenly doubles. He randomly chooses a direction and rushes towards the flying ants in the air.


    Seeing this scene, Ding Ning''s face showed a look of schadenfreude. The goods were really unlucky. It was not good to escape from which direction. He chose the direction where the most powerful eight pattern flying ant was located, which was many times stronger than other flying ants.


    However, it was too late for him to pity miles. This guy''s flight and escape, coupled with the misunderstanding of those human strongmen that he was leading everyone to attack and make it difficult for him to ride a tiger, so he had to face the hundreds of millions of ants.


    He can''t expose his demon identity at this time and fly away with his wings.


    If all the people present die, it''s OK. As long as one person survives, his demon identity will be exposed. I''m afraid it will not be tolerated by human society in the future. This is not the end he wants to see.


    Besides, he can kill thousands of enemies without blinking, but a large part of the fighters present remain neutral. He can''t watch everyone buried in the ant''s belly.


    The combination of several factors has caused Ding Ning to be in a difficult situation. He can only bite his teeth and face the tide of ant colony attacks.


    Boom!


    A savage collision, coupled with a war trample, Ding Ning instantly killed his blood in the ant colony, causing a burst of cheers from the soldiers in the rear, and one after another said that the choice of following the first strong of the young generation was indeed correct.


    Lao Tzu was very relaxed when Ding Ning heard make complaints about himself. Nima was a tired man. But he had to say that the first generation of the younger generation was very popular. His complaints were also vanished.


    Savage collision!


    War tramples!


    These two moves were originally suitable for battle battle battle. They were large-scale group killing skills. Ding Ning recycled them back and forth, but the effect was a mess. It was easy to kill a path of blood.


    However, there are nearly 10000 human warriors, who are lined up in a long line. It''s easy for those who closely follow Ding Ning, but the team that is a little behind is unlucky. They have to wave weapons to resist the invasion of the ant colony.


    The warriors who fell behind were generally not strong enough to withstand the impact of the ant colony. Soon there was a shrill scream. People died and were torn to pieces by the ant colony.


    Although Ding Ning charged in the front line, he always released his divine consciousness and observed everyone. After all, there were many enemies among these people. He didn''t want to be stabbed in the back and capsized in the gutter.


    Looking at the back of the team, some people screamed and died, and even some people pushed out the people around them behind their back to attract the attention of the ant colony and strive for time to run for their lives. The ugliness of human nature was at a glance at the moment, which gave birth to deep sadness and anger in Ding Ning''s heart.


    What right does such a vicious, selfish and inhuman person have to live on? Why do you work hard to escape with such people?


    In particular, he found that the people who easily followed him were all members of major holy gates and great forces. Their strength was much stronger than those of ordinary sects and scattered cultivation. But it was because they were holy gates and great forces that they naturally enjoyed the best position, ranked at the front of the team without danger, and even were in the mood to laugh, It''s like going sightseeing.


    At this moment, Ding Ning was surprisingly angry. The despicability of human nature made him extremely disappointed in these people. It seemed that it was natural for him to open the way first. Except for the holy knife family who took the initiative to fall behind and protect the people, no one wanted to help the rear fighters.


    Therefore, in the puzzled eyes of the major forces, Ding Ning jumped in the air, jumped directly to tens of meters in front, and fell into the dense ant colony. When he landed, he was trampled by war and cleared a large safe area.


    This change made the members of the great power as easy as visiting mountains and rivers ignorant. They couldn''t prevent several martial artists from being bitten by the ant colony.


    At the moment, these big forces also showed their strength and began to clean up a road one after another. They just looked at Ding Ning with bad eyes.


    "Ding Ning, what do you mean?"


    "Suddenly jumping so far without saying a word? Many of us were injured."


    "Yes, what do you mean, come back quickly."


    "You are recognized as the strongest of the younger generation. You can''t be so irresponsible."


    "Yes, you can''t be so selfish. All of us are counting on your leadership to fight a bloody road."


    ¡­¡­


    Members of the great power began to criticize in words and in writing. Some people scolded, some flattered, and some criticized from the moral commanding height. In short, it means the same thing anyway.


    As long as Ding Ning comes back and continues to lead the way, they will let bygones be bygones. Otherwise, they will be selfish, cold-blooded and ruthless shameless villains.


    Ding Ning looked at the shameless faces of these people, his mood was ancient, and the corners of his lips aroused a sneering radian. He said faintly, "am I your nanny? What are you, and what are you qualified to accuse me?"


    "We are not blaming, but disappointed. You are the hope of all of us. If you selfishly ignore everyone, you are reckless of human life. If this is spread, your reputation as the first strong person of the young generation will stink."


    A middle-aged man of the saint doctor''s school said with awe inspiring righteousness and threatening words. The most ironic thing is that he even got everyone''s nod.


    "What are you and have the right to accuse me? If I ignored human life, I wouldn''t take you to escape to the present, but what did you do? It''s as easy to follow me and play with mountains and rivers. The warriors behind the team are constantly swallowed by ants. Have you helped me? In the end, did I ignore human life or you are indifferent and ruthless?"


    Ding Ning laughed angrily and scolded loudly. A war trampled under his feet, clearing a safe area again.


    The middle-aged man''s face was gloomy and said coldly, "who made them so slow and fall to the end? No wonder we. Whose life is not life. We can''t sacrifice ourselves for them."


    "That is, everyone is human. Who doesn''t want to live? Even if we want to help others, we always have to have this ability."


    "Yes, you have this ability, so everyone follows you to fight a path of blood. In this case, we are too busy to help others."


    "Don''t quarrel, Ding Ning. You are the strongest of the younger generation. We have high hopes for you. You can''t disappoint us."


    "In this case, someone will definitely die. Women''s benevolence is not important. You''d better continue to lead everyone out."


    "Don''t let us down. We are all optimistic about you."


    ¡­¡­


    The major forces are talking about all kinds of reasons, and special personnel cooperate with tacit understanding to clean up the swarm of ants that come again. It seems that they are not as dangerous as expected, and these people have gradually become tough.


    Ding Ning was angry and laughed. His eyes were cold and there was no temperature. He sneered: "hahaha, a man who didn''t know the false name of the so-called first power wanted to kidnap me to work for you. It''s really a good abacus. He wants me to continue to open the way. Yes, you so-called members of great forces all go to the back of the team."


    "Ding Ning, don''t be shameless..."


    The middle-aged man of the saint doctor suddenly flew into a rage, but before he finished, he saw the purple light shining in Ding Ning''s eyes. He was shocked to find that he couldn''t even move. There was infinite panic at the bottom of his heart. Before he could beg for mercy, he felt a sudden pain in his head, exploded and completely lost consciousness.

 Chapter 1643

    The scene fell into a dead silence. Everyone''s eyes flashed with fear and didn''t dare to look directly at Ding Ning''s strange purple pupils.


    At the moment, they remembered that Ding Ning was not the soft persimmons that they could knead and use. If he didn''t say a word, he would kill.


    Although they are unwilling to admit it, they have to accept this reality. Dingning is not an evil star that they can manipulate at will. Even the disciples of the holy gate can only close their mouth and lower their heads in awe at this moment, even the atmosphere dare not breathe.


    Li Congfeng, the middle-aged man, is the leader elder of the holy medicine sect. He is a strong man in the middle of Shenwu realm. He is a big man who can call the wind and rain everywhere in the outside world, but Ding Ning said he would kill him, and there is no room for resistance.


    The most frightening thing is that, tens of meters apart, Ding Ning just stared, and the middle-aged man was stared to death. What strange means is this? How can they not feel afraid from the bottom of their heart.


    Even the high-level strongmen of the holy gate and major forces twinkled in their eyes and lowered their heads to avoid Ding Ning''s eyes, lest they offend him and be directly stared to death by him.


    Even if they are better than the middle-aged man of the saint doctor, Ding Ning can stare at him with one eye, which means that it won''t take much more effort to stare at them. Where dare they blow their hair and pick a thing.


    It''s really terrible here. Before, they just thought that the ant colony was terrible. Ding Ning was a human race, so they had to worry about so many people''s lives, so they dared to use him. But now, they would rather face the ant colony than face this terrible little evil star.


    Ding Ning looked around coldly and saw that no one dared to look at him. The purple awn in his eyes gradually converged. He stamped his feet casually. A war trampled and killed a group of incoming ants. His voice said coldly: "now I give you two choices. First, get out immediately. Don''t follow me. You organize groups to kill yourself. Whether you die or live has nothing to do with me."


    All the people raised their heads and wanted to choose their own group with backbone, but looking at the boundless ant army in front of them, everyone felt numb, and their lips could not speak.


    Until now, they realized how lucky it is to have Ding Ning to open the way. Not to mention how powerful the ant colony is, the daunting number of terror alone will bring unparalleled visual impact, which will make people despair and lose all their courage.


    In fact, they are all experienced fighters. After several waves of ant colony attacks, they have noticed the weakness of these ants, that is, their fragile internal organs.


    The ants here are very strange, not to mention their rough skin and thick flesh, but the humble thin ant armor is absolutely invulnerable. If you want to kill them, you must not start from the ant armor. Smashing their internal organs is the most labor-saving way.


    Ding Ning obviously knew this for a long time, so he used barbaric collision and war trampling in turns to achieve the most labor-saving but best effect.


    It is reasonable to say that since they know the weakness of the ant colony, they should leave with backbone under such an aggressive and merciless threat from Ding Ning.


    But in fact, they dare not make such a choice at all, because they know very well that although there are so many of them, none of them has learned the martial arts of large-area concussion group killing. They can only break one by one and shock a single ant, which is extremely inefficient.


    This is doomed that they can only resist the invasion of a small range of ant colonies. Once they charge on the front line like Ding Ning and bear the brunt in the face of the boundless ant colonies, if the killing effect is not achieved, they will be immediately submerged by the terrible ant colonies.


    What''s more, using concussion to kill is a matter of great spiritual power consumption. Even if someone can barely replace the role of Ding Ning, it won''t last long. It will deplete the spiritual power and become the food of the ant colony.


    In this case, leaving Ding Ning is a dead end. How dare they stand on the moral commanding height and accuse Ding Ning like before.


    "The second option is to stay, but staying doesn''t mean that you can enjoy the ease I bring you. You must spread out and run through the whole team to help the fighters in the rear defend against the invasion of the ant colony."


    Ding Ning glanced at the crowd and saw discontent in many people''s eyes, Immediately said coldly, "I know you think your status is noble. The lives of those martial arts practitioners of scattered cultivation and small forces are not worth mentioning in your eyes, but I tell you, if you want to stay, you must do as I say. In my eyes, everyone is the same person, and you are no more noble than anyone. Now, make a choice."


    All the monks of Tianyin Temple showed shame on their faces. They realized why the old monk''s palms were combined and announced the Buddha''s name: "Amitabha, benefactor Ding is compassionate and treats everyone equally. This is the real equality of all living beings. I wasted decades of Buddha cultivation, but I was selfish and greedy for life and afraid of death. I''m ashamed. I, the monks of Tianyin temple, would like to be behind the temple at the end of the team."


    With that, he bowed deeply to Ding Ning, turned around and took the lead in walking to the end of the team. The monks also made a concerted ceremony and resolutely followed behind him. The back looked a little more solemn and stirring.


    Others show shame, some secretly rejoice, some disdain to sneer, some secretly rejoice, some worry, some show admiration, and others look on coldly... All living beings have different forms.


    Because everyone knows very well that although the end of the team is not as dangerous as the leader, it is the second danger of the whole team, and the falling rate is also the highest. Although master Wutong''s previous behavior is despised, at the moment, he wakes up and goes to justice generously, which makes people change.


    Ding Ning looked at Wutong''s back, his cold eyes slowly warmed up, and said in a loud voice: "master Wutong, the sea of suffering is boundless. If you can survive this time, you will achieve your wish."


    Wutong was shocked, his steps paused, and immediately continued to stride forward, but at the moment, his steps became very relaxed compared with the previous heaviness, as if he had figured out something.


    Ding Ning''s lips showed a smile. Although the old monk hated it, he still had a conscience. This thorough understanding is bound to break through the shackles and achieve the realm of holy martial arts.


    "According to the oracle of our Lord, we will all obey the instructions of the son of the light and ask the son of the light to convey the oracle."


    The two archbishops of the Holy See led hundreds of paladins to caress their chest with their right hands, bend down deeply 90 degrees and say respectfully.


    Ding Ning''s face turned black and scolded the old fox, but he was oppressed in his heart. These magic sticks are really haunted. I''m not the son of holy light.


    Although he knew that the Holy See was coming for the light and had no good intentions at all, the Holy See always expressed goodwill to him, and it was not easy for him to turn against them in public. What''s more, it was time to work together. The Holy See''s statement was a disguised support for him, and he didn''t say much.


    I can only say with a straight face, "I''m not the son of the holy light, but since you take the initiative to fight, please help the eminent monks of Tianyin Temple break up."


    He''s taking revenge for his own interests. Isn''t your holy Vatican trying to have a relationship with me with ulterior motives? Well, send you to the most dangerous place to see if you can bargain.


    But unexpectedly, the two archbishops bowed down without hesitation and said piously: "please obey the holy edict."


    Hundreds of paladins were even more enthusiastic. They knelt down on one knee and shouted, "please obey the Oracle!"


    Then, in Ding Ning''s confused expression, the magic wands turned and walked to the end of the team without hesitation.


    What''s the matter? These divine staffs are really obedient. Do you really treat me as the son of holy light?


    But I don''t know what a storm this scene has set off in their hearts, and Ding Ning''s identity background has become more and more complicated.


    He is a native of China. How could he have a relationship with the Holy See? Moreover, his status seems to be very high in the Holy See. Even the cardinal obeyed him.


    You know, the cardinal is the clergy with the greatest power and the highest status except the Pope. Even the sons and daughters can''t compare. How come we''ve never heard of the official position of the son of light.


    But even if they were curious as if they were caught by a cat, the remaining power of Ding Ning''s stare at the elder of the saint medical sect was still there, but no one dared to ask at this time.


    But without delaying their inner gossip, they thought, is Ding Ning actually a hybrid? The illegitimate son of the Pope and a Chinese woman? Otherwise, how to explain his lofty position below one person and above ten thousand people in the Holy See?


    Especially the surviving members of the dark Council, their eyes showed a clear color. If Ding Ning was the illegitimate son of the Pope, he would have a perfect answer to the dark Council. After all, the two forces are sworn enemies. However, the Pope is at least more than 100 years old. It''s really enviable that he can have children at that age, Can it be a secret recipe for nourishing the kidney.


    If Ding Ning knew the dirty thoughts in their hearts, he would be angry and turn away without saying a word, regardless of their life and death.


    It''s a pity that he can''t read his mind. The psychological activities of these people are doomed that he won''t know. With a straight face, he began to give orders, so that the major forces who have been relaxed for a long time are distributed on both sides of the team and cooperate with each other to resist the attack of ant colonies on both sides.


    Of course, those wounded warriors were ordered by Ding Ning to protect them in the middle of the team. If anyone dares to abandon these burdens, don''t blame him for turning his face ruthlessly.


    Although many people were dissatisfied with his arrangement, out of fear of him and the great righteousness he occupied, they had to bite the bullet and follow his orders.


    Ding Ning knew that some of them were dissatisfied. In order to frighten them, he personally killed more than ten selfish fighters who had abandoned their companions to make an example.


    At this time, no one dared to obey the public and disobey the public. All of them were conscientious and kept their own points. Under the leadership of Ding Ning, they fought like "driving a train".


    I thought the process would be very difficult and the sacrifice would be great, but after they coordinated and cooperated without distractions, they found that it was not as difficult as they thought. The ant colony looked terrible, but in fact, there were very limited people who could rush to them, just like a thousand people besieging one person, This person only faces a few people every time. Others can''t squeeze in at all. They can easily destroy them one by one.


    Of course, this also benefited from the tactics arranged by Ding Ning. When the most peripheral wave was eliminated, they immediately entered the inner circle to rest, and the inner circle immediately added to the periphery to eliminate the next wave, which made them feel very relaxed.


    Because they are fully divided into six columns, which means that after they eliminate a wave, they can get five rounds of rest, always maintain sufficient combat effectiveness, and will not be exhausted.


    This made many people who were originally very hostile to Ding Ning unconsciously change their views on him, thank him from the bottom of their hearts, and let them realize the power of unity for the first time.

 Chapter 1644

    Therefore, in the face of foreign enemies, under the strong integration of Ding Ning, this originally bitter team put down gratitude and resentment for the first time, united with the outside world and pushed forward at a very fast speed.


    At this moment, everyone put down their gratitude and resentment. There is no difference in skin color, between ourselves and the enemy, or between the East and the West. They have only one common identity, that is, the Terran.


    Looking at this scene, Ding Ning was filled with emotion. The Terran is really a strange race. In the face of a powerful foreign enemy, he will put down all his gratitude and resentment and stick to the outside world.


    But when the external pressure disappears, the Terran will immediately have internal strife, intrigue, intrigue and intrigue, emerge in endlessly, and even fight, beat the head and blood, and be inseparable. I don''t know whether to be sad or ironic.


    This is human nature. It has its shining side and its ugly side. Isn''t Su Zhe''s experience a bloody lesson.


    The powerful giant beasts in the starry sky didn''t destroy his will, but they finally fell under the knife of his own people, which made people feel angry and cold.


    At this moment, Ding Ning secretly determined that Su Zhe''s tragedy must not be repeated on himself. If one day, for the people he cares about, even if he slaughters the world and bears the curse of the devil, he will never let anyone hurt the people he cares about.


    Boom!


    With his repeated use of barbaric collision and war trampling, he found that these two combat techniques were rapidly changing, and the killing range of the shock wave increased from 15 meters to 30 meters. It was more powerful and farther away, which also made him more relaxed.


    In fact, he can now summon the wind element to form a huge tornado, control the tornado, sweep these highly dense ant colonies into it, and instantly empty all ant colonies.


    But he didn''t do so. First, he didn''t want the team that finally gathered combat effectiveness to be dissolved. The great disaster in the world will soon come. Although these people are not absolute masters in their respective forces, they are also elite among the young generation of major forces. They are likely to become heavyweights in their forces in the future, He hoped that by joining hands this time, he could plant a seed of unity in their hearts and quickly unite when the great disaster really came.


    Second, although this is only a temporary combination, he is the leader who is the true life-saving benefactor of everyone. In the future, even if some people inevitably have a hostile relationship, he has this incense feeling. When foreign enemies invade, he cheers up, and someone will always respond to this kindness, which will save a lot of trouble.


    The third is his selfishness. The internal organs of the ants he killed were shattered, but the shells are intact. This kind of shell not only has strong defense, but also has armor breaking effect. It is a refining material that can''t be found on the earth. It''s like using a tornado to crush them. He can''t get anything, so he''d rather work harder and shock them with his war skills, Secretly collect their remains as a reserve for refining tools.


    With the expansion of the scope of war trampling and barbaric collision, Ding Ning became more relaxed. There were still more flaws, full of schadenfreude, appreciating Miles''s battle.


    It has to be said that miles was unlucky enough, because he nearly broke through the blockade of the eight striped flying ant with Superman''s speed, which completely angered the eight bar.


    As a result, Badao bars began to call friends. Hundreds of Badao bars on the scene participated in the battle of besieging the goods. MILUS, who was pursued and killed, had no way in heaven and no door in the earth. In order to protect his life, the blood essence was constantly burning. The whole person''s Kung Fu became as thin as a firewood. It looked like a skeleton frame. It was extremely sad and urged. It also greatly reduced the pressure on Ding Ning and others from the side.


    Ants are different from human beings. There is no division of cultivation realm, but Ding Ning estimated the strength of these eight bars, which is at least equivalent to the strong man at the peak of human Zhenwu realm.


    If it weren''t for the weakness of their internal organs, and they didn''t know any martial arts skills, they fought by instinct, so that MILUS could find out their trajectory. Relying on his amazing speed and endless secret methods, he could struggle under the siege of hundreds of eight bars until now.


    But this is only temporary. If it goes on like this, miles will die soon. Although Ding Ning has some regrets that he can''t kill this Liao himself to vent his anger for Lingyun, he won''t find it hard to help him attract hatred and firepower.


    However, Ding Ning forgot that miles was a serious vampire. He dared to burn blood essence so madly. Although he had to work hard, he was sure to supplement blood essence anytime and anywhere.


    Soon, Milles quickly withdrew from the siege. Taking advantage of the moment when the eight bars had not reacted, he grabbed two flying ants with five bars, opened his mouth, threw them into the entrance and chewed them.


    Looking at the five bar ant''s hind legs struggling at the corner of his mouth, Ding Ning couldn''t help a thrill, his cold hair stood upright, and he had goose bumps all over.


    Although he had eaten a lot of live insects during the field survival training, and the ants had not eaten them, it was too scary to eat so ferociously. Moreover, the ants here were highly toxic and their skin was still so hard. Wasn''t miles afraid to cut off his teeth?


    But facts have proved that the vampire''s tooth biting force is far higher than that of ordinary people. The two five bars were chewed by him. A black and blue color flickered on his pale face, which is obviously a symptom of poisoning, making his figure suspended in the air shaky.


    Hey, it''s over. This guy is dead.


    Just when Ding Ning secretly sentenced him to death, an unhealthy flush flashed on MILUS''s face, which boosted his listless spirit. Even his shriveled skin became a little full, his eyes showed ecstasy and greedily aimed at other flying ants.


    Ding Ning was shocked. NIMA, is the detoxification ability of vampires so strong? Even he didn''t dare to ignore the toxin of the ant. Milles just shook it, just like nothing happened. On the contrary, it was like getting great benefits. Isn''t it too abnormal?


    Miles smiled grimly at the corners of his mouth, flashed his body, avoided the siege of eight bars, reached out his hand and grabbed a flying ant with six bars again and stuffed it into his mouth to eat.


    Ding Ning was in a bad mood, because he suddenly remembered that when Mu Qing was shot, Su Su once said that the blood clan was a very strange race, and their vitality was extremely strong. Even if their heart was pierced, they could recover quickly as long as they could be supplemented with blood essence in time.


    Unless they are killed with silverware, even if they only have a drop of blood left, they can come back from the dead with enough blood essence. I''m afraid these poisons are really difficult to poison him. That''s why Su Su Su originally proposed to turn Mu Qing into a blood clan.


    Although miles has blood lineage, he is obviously not as abnormal as blood lineage, but with the blood essence of mutant ants, I''m afraid it''s not so easy for these eight bars to kill him.


    In particular, these golden ants contain the strange energy in the water moon stone in their bodies. Under the transformation of this energy, Ding Ning can almost foresee the scene that MILUS becomes stronger and stronger and finally kills the eight bars.


    This makes his mood become very beautiful. Miles is the one on his death list. If he gets stronger and stronger, who knows what kind of trouble he will bring to himself in the future, he is not afraid, but what about his own woman? If miles attacked his woman, it would be impossible to guard against it at his speed.


    But he is now separated and lack of skills. He wants to fight a bloody path with the newly integrated team. Where does he have time to kill miles.


    Therefore, Ding Ning quickly made a decision that even if he abandoned the remains of these ants, he must not let the threat of miles continue to live.


    The wind blows!


    A small tornado suddenly appeared. In this ten thousand ant desert, water element is very rare, but wind element is absolutely not lacking.


    The small tornado madly absorbed the surrounding wind elements, and soon became larger and larger at the speed visible to the naked eye. In the twinkling of an eye, it became a huge tornado like blocking the sky and the sun. It rushed in a straight line towards the terrible ant colony. Where it passed, the ant colony was rolled into it without resistance, and instantly cleared a straight and spacious road.


    Ding Ning stopped and said in a deep voice to long Xiaotian, who was specially arranged behind him: "you haven''t made a move so far, which means you''re not ready. Now, I have something to do. You can go straight ahead with the team following the tornado and get out of the ant colony."


    Long Xiaotian looked at him with complicated eyes, nodded, and the dragon family with the same complicated face buried their heads and ran forward with the tornado.


    The team gave a shout of joy. Although I don''t know why Ding Ning suddenly came up with such a way to take them out of the sky, they all wisely didn''t ask more and ran forward quickly behind the dragon family.


    However, everyone passing by Ding Ning will pay attention to him, with gratitude and awe in their eyes. Of course, there are also people with extremely complex eyes, such as the dark Council, divine organizations and Fusang warriors.


    But anyway, they hated Ding Ning again in their hearts. At this time, they had to take his love, gave him a deep look and ran forward with great strides.


    Anyone with eyes knows that as soon as a tornado comes out, those ants, out of their instinctive fear of nature, have begun to flee one after another and plunge into the yellow sand. In fact, they are safe.


    When master Wutong passed by Ding Ning, he stopped and didn''t say anything, but Baoxiang solemnly took the monks to worship him, with the transparent color of great enlightenment in his eyes.


    Ding Ning smiled and nodded: "Congratulations, master!"


    Even though master Wutong has become a real Taoist monk, he still can''t help showing his joy. For many years, there has been no strong Saint martial arts in Tianyin temple. Although he hasn''t really made a breakthrough, he has touched that thin bottleneck. The breakthrough is only a matter of time. How can he not be ecstatic.


    He Shi bowed seriously again, smiled, nodded and turned to leave. Master Kongming seemed to feel that this was not polite enough. He explained in a low voice to Ding Ning: "martial uncle is about to break through and practice closed meditation. Don''t blame him for being unable to speak."


    Ding Ning nodded understandably. He had heard of the practice method of Buddhism. He didn''t know much about its principle, but it should be in order to keep Yuan Gang from venting and concentrate. When he was about to break through a certain realm, practicing closed mouth Zen could quickly stabilize the realm after breaking through the realm. Anyway, many Buddhist skills were beyond the comprehension of ordinary people.


    Seeing that Ding Ning didn''t mean to be surprised, master Kongming quietly breathed a sigh of relief. He Yili turned and left. Before, he always wavered in his attitude towards Ding Ning.

 Chapter 1645

    Now, Ding Ning''s strength and power make him dare not underestimate, which makes him secretly worry that Ding Ning will have a grudge against Tianyin temple.


    To explain it, I also want to take the opportunity to express goodwill and repair the relationship. In addition, Wutong can break through the holy martial arts, but also thanks to Ding Ning, which makes him really grateful.


    Although in Ding Ning''s opinion, it doesn''t seem to be a big deal to break through Shengwu, for Tianyin temple, which has not been dominated by Shengwu for a long time, it is a major event that has shocked the whole temple. Tianyin Temple must master this kindness.


    "Son of the light, do you need us to stay and help?"


    The two cardinals of the Holy See respectfully said that they are old foxes. They can''t see that Ding Ning deliberately stayed to deal with miles.


    As they share the same situation with the dark Council, they know the blood clan better than ordinary people, lest Ding Ning capsize in the gutter without knowing the difficulties of the blood clan.


    Ding Ning has a great headache for the Holy See. That''s his character. Whoever treats him well, he can''t wait to treat others with his heart and lungs. Even if he feels that the holy see is uneasy and kind, he expresses goodwill to him in order to get streamer, and he''s embarrassed to refuse people thousands of miles away.


    So he refused in a more gentle tone: "different, just a vampire."


    "Son of the light, the dirty vampire''s vitality is very tenacious. Even if there is only a drop of blood left, it is possible to revive. It is difficult to kill it except for some special things."


    A cardinal looked serious and took out a glass bottle and handed it to him. "Here is holy water, full of holy power, which can bring great harm to the blood family."


    "Isn''t the holy water one of the seven holy vessels of the Holy See?"


    Ding Ning was not polite either. He took the holy water and looked at it. He asked with great interest.


    The cardinal smiled with relief: "yes, the holy water is indeed one of the seven holy vessels, but different from other holy vessels, it is a holy vessel that prays for believers and spreads the faith of the Lord, and exists for all believers to bathe in the light of the Lord. It is not unique. Each of us carries it with us."


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that emotion is not a limited edition, but can be wholesale. It is also a thing with strong restraint and lethality against dark creatures, because he has felt a trace of bright holy power from the holy water.


    "Good thing!"


    Ding Ning opened the bottle cap and felt it. She was surprised and couldn''t help admiring.


    Unexpectedly, the holy Vatican really has some means. In fact, water is just ordinary water, but the holy Vatican doesn''t know what method to integrate the holy light into the water, so that it has the special effect of restraining dark creatures and eliminating diseases for ordinary people.


    This made him very interested in this means. You know, only tangible and non-material things can not be preserved at all, but the holy see just integrates these non-quality things into quality water to preserve them. This means is not too much to say a miracle.


    "Of course, otherwise the holy water would not be called a sacred vessel."


    Said the cardinal proudly, with an old pleat on his face and a smile like an old chrysanthemum.


    "Well, I''ll laugh at the holy water. I''ll visit his Majesty the pope when I have time. You go first."


    Ding Ning was thrilled by his smile, waved his hand and said perfunctorily.


    "Then we''ll wait."


    The two cardinals nodded with a smile and a deep salute, just like they had received a great promise, and then turned away with the paladins.


    Ding Ning silently touched his nose. If possible, he really didn''t want to have anything to do with the Holy See. But when he thought of the holy water, he felt that he really had to go to meet the Pope. At least he had to find out how the holy water was "blended". Understanding this would be very helpful for him to understand the essence of the world.


    If he had been killed in the past, he would not have taken the initiative to go to the Holy See, but now he is not what he used to be, and he has no fear in his heart.


    He has seen three world top powers such as the human emperor, the Immortal Emperor and the Ming emperor. He really doesn''t think the Pope will bring him any threat. Even the God of light behind him doesn''t think he can take any advantage in front of the crane ancestor. Therefore, he is full of confidence now.


    Now he has a faint feeling that other people''s cultivation needs their state of mind to match their own state. However, he has no bottleneck, and his state of mind has long been enough, but he needs to understand the composition and essence of the world in order to make a rapid breakthrough.


    Glancing at miles, who is still struggling with the eight striped ants, I have to say that the eight bars are broken by cattle. The tornado scared away all the ant colonies, but they were unmoved. They looked like they would never give up until miles was killed. It seemed that Miles''s eating ants had completely angered them.


    Ding Ning frowned and found that Miles''s strength soared as he swallowed two six striped flying ants. Even his shriveled body returned to normal and looked energetic. He even gave him a provocative look when fighting with hundreds of eight striped flying ants.


    The strength of the goods soared, and the self-confidence also expanded. Ding Ning sneered with disdain and remained unmoved by his provocation.


    I''m really stupid. Now all the flying ants on the scene have run away except the eight striped flying ants. Miles has no flying ants to make up for them. This goods provocatively wants to join the battle group to share the pressure for him.


    Although the eight striped flying ant has quite high wisdom, it will never think that the enemy of the enemy is a friend. Now that he joins the battle group, he will only make the eight bars think he is a provocation. It''s strange not to fight in groups.


    Therefore, even if Ding Ning wanted to kill this girl now, he had to be patient to see how long MILUS could last.


    But soon, Ding Ning''s face changed when he saw miles catch a flying ant with eight stripes and put it into his mouth. Mengran realized that he had been deceived. Miles deliberately provoked himself, not to use him to share the pressure, but to make himself suspicious, so as to give him the energy of flying ants with six stripes to buy time.


    Now that his energy has been digested, his strength has soared again, so he can hunt eight striped flying ants.


    "Go to hell!"


    Ding Ning''s face was as gloomy as water. Unexpectedly, he was given a routine by the smelly bat, which made him feel very ashamed and directly shot in anger.


    "Quack quack quack, do you think you can still kill me now? It''s not so easy to kill me."


    Milles flashed, as fast as a ghost, easily avoided Ding Ning''s fist, said with a crazy smile, and his cold eyes were full of banter.


    Ding Ning''s heart sank. Unexpectedly, Miles''s speed became faster again. Now the ordinary speed has reached the speed of burning blood essence before, which has been the same as his speed. If he burns blood essence, he may not catch up with him.


    The most terrible thing is that it increased the speed after digesting the energy of six striped flying ants, and he just swallowed an eight striped flying ant. If he digested all the energy, he couldn''t imagine how terrible the speed could be.


    Of course, if he turned into Jinpeng and showed the real Tianpeng speed, miles couldn''t match his speed at all, but he really didn''t want to turn into a demon to expose his body unless he had to.


    "Hum, it''s just a little faster. With these eight pattern flying ants blocking it, I see where you can escape."


    Ding Ning will not lose if he loses. Naturally, he will not fall behind orally. There is also a hint of temptation in the dark.


    Miles didn''t doubt him. Feeling the earth shaking changes in his body, he laughed proudly and said, "hahaha, speed is only one aspect. When I digest the energy of this eight striped flying ant, I can evolve into a duke. At that time, it will be your death."


    Ding Ning''s heart was cold, but his face showed disdain: "even if you evolve into a vampire Duke, what can you do? It''s not my defeated general."


    "Loser? Gaga, you think too highly of yourself, Duke of blood clan, but it''s equivalent to the existence of Shengwu realm in the early stage. Even if it will be suppressed here, it''s not something you can compete with as many kids in Shenwu realm."


    Milles, with a feverish look, climbed up again.


    Ding Ning was secretly relieved. NIMA thought how powerful the Duke was. It turned out that he was just the same as his cultivation in the early stage of Shengwu realm, but don''t forget that he was the flesh of the peak of Shengwu and still occupied an absolute advantage.


    But Miles''s next words made his heart sink: "the Duke of the blood clan is not comparable to you stupid human warriors. The Marquis to the Duke is a natural moat, but as long as it breaks through, it is to ascend to the sky step by step, and the strength is more than ten times that of your human holy martial arts in the early stage."


    "What if that? Since I said I would kill you, you will die today."


    Ding Ning said coldly, reaching out and living in his hand, he cut its shell with his fingers like a knife, squeezed out blood, forcibly signed the master-servant contract and conveniently included it in the medicine spirit ring.


    "Hey, storage ring?"


    Miles was surprised and looked at the medicine spirit ring with a greedy look in his eyes. It''s not surprising that he didn''t have enough eyes. The main reason is that the Western martial artist didn''t have a tool refiner at all. He has been greedy for the oriental martial artist''s storage ring for a long time. Where would he think that there are storage rings that can store living things in this world.


    "Do you want it? What I have is that I recognize me as the Lord, and I reward you two."


    Ding Ning proudly took out a storage ring and showed off in his hand. He grabbed another eight bars and forced him to sign the master-servant contract.


    Miles''s eyes were red and said with a grim smile, "OK, good. When you die, these will be mine."


    "Daydreaming!"


    Ding Ning walked around and grabbed the eight striped flying ants to sign the master servant contract, while fighting with miles, lest the goods devour the flying ants and evolve to a higher Prince level.


    But obviously, he was worried too much. The promotion of blood clan needs to hold an ancient ceremony to crown the title. In other words, miles can evolve to the current Duke level here at most. If the whole blood clan recognizes his Duke title without the ceremony of coronation, even if the eight striped flying ants line up to give him food, he can''t break through the prince.


    Therefore, in the blood clan, it is very difficult to break through the title. Most blood clans may not be able to break through one title for hundreds of thousands of years. Breaking through two titles in succession is a unique fantasy.


    Milles'' breath gradually stabilized, and the overall momentum was at least twice as strong as before, making Ding Ning feel a faint threat.


    But it''s just a threat. He''s just a duke. He really doesn''t pay attention to it. Of course, miles has a headache if he keeps running for his life.


    Therefore, Ding Ning can only pretend that he is not his opponent, fight with him very "hard" and look for an opportunity to take it at one stroke, so as not to turn around and run away.


    Those eight pattern flying ants are not fools. Seeing that their companions are either eaten or captured, they finally understand that neither of them is easy to provoke. They simply turn around and disperse in a crowd.

 Chapter 1646

    Bing Bing Dang!


    Ding Ning was more and more frightened. After Miles was promoted to Duke, he was like a different person. His strength was many times stronger than before.


    Not only the speed becomes faster, but also the strength and physical defense are terrible. It is absolutely exaggerated to say that the strength is equivalent to ten strong men in the early stage of human holy martial arts, but it is completely possible to be equivalent to four or five.


    Of course, this comparison only refers to basic combat capabilities such as strength, speed, response and defense, excluding combat awareness and combat skills.


    The world''s martial arts can only be broken quickly, which leads to that even with Ding Ning''s physical strength, he can only be in an invincible position in the battle with MILUS, but it really hurts to hit him. In addition, he deliberately shows weakness and is defeated one after another. He looks very embarrassed.


    Miles was in a mess with excitement. His tusks opened and showed a bloodthirsty ferocious smile. His eyes were full of elation.


    Right now, Ding Ning''s eyes moved, twinkling with a faint purple awn, and the eyes of Jiuyou suddenly started.


    Whoosh!


    But unexpectedly, I don''t know whether it was intentional or coincidental. Miles just showed off an acceleration, leaving a series of visible residual shadows in the air, which made his Jiuyou eyes empty.


    Ding Ning was depressed. This guy''s speed was so fast that he couldn''t make chain orders. Pupil surgery failed for the first time in history.


    Although what was imprisoned by Jiuyou''s eye was only a remnant, miles was suspicious and aroused his vigilance. The consequence was that the goods man turned and fled without hesitation. Before Ding Ning''s field was completely released, he rushed out of the scope of the field and made his field useless.


    Miles didn''t run away. He floated 100 meters away from Ding Ning, with a sneering radian in his eyes: "although I don''t want to believe it, I have to admit that it''s amazing that you can show your field in tianwu territory. Unfortunately, you have exposed this card before. Do you really think I won''t take any precautions?"


    Ding Ning was silent and depressed. He knew that it was impossible for miles to trap him in the field since he was on guard. After all, it took time to release the field. Although the time was only one thousandth of a second, which was almost negligible for ordinary people, for miles with supersonic speed, That''s enough time for him to escape the shadow of the field.


    Seeing Ding Ning''s dejected look, miles became more proud and laughed with a superior Victor attitude: "you will never understand what the realm of Shengwu means until you reach Shengwu. If you don''t suppress cultivation here, I can kill you every minute."


    Ding Ning was slightly stunned and asked subconsciously, "what does it mean?"


    Miles seemed to think that even if he told Ding Ning, there was nothing. After all, he always thought that Ding Ning was only invincible in the realm of tianwu, and his strength was probably only in the realm of Zhenwu. If you look at him again, you can break through the sky, that is, the realm of Shenwu. It doesn''t take many years to break through the holy martial arts, and he has made up his mind to kill Ding Ning anyway today.


    Therefore, in his eyes, Ding Ning is already a dead man. He doesn''t mind showing off as a strong man before he dies to wash away the shame of being chased and killed before, and put a little psychological pressure on him, He said triumphantly: "the holy martial arts realm is the first realm to connect the three realms of God. It is a process of transforming the strong from the innate realm into God. It is also a transitional stage completely separated from the category of martial arts. Therefore, this realm can initially call the laws of heaven and earth to fight, which is called virtual God."


    "Out of the scope of the warrior?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up and whispered thoughtfully.


    Indeed, because his time to break through the holy martial arts realm was too short, and he was used to fighting with the fighting skills of fighters from fist to meat, he ignored this point.


    In fact, in this realm, miles talked shamelessly about invoking the laws of heaven and earth, which was gold on his face. In fact, he was only invoking the rules of heaven and earth at most. He could barely touch the skin of the laws until the middle of the holy martial arts.


    "Although I was embarrassed to be chased and killed by you before, I have to thank you. If you hadn''t forced me to a desperate situation, I''m afraid I wouldn''t break through the realm between life and death. It''s almost enough to play with you for a long time. It''s time to end all this. Let''s see my real strength after being promoted to duke. ¡±


    Miles said thanks, but he didn''t mean to be merciful at all. His eyes were only cold and murderous. He looked arrogant, as if Ding Ning was just a local chicken and tile dog that can be killed easily.


    Ding Ning suddenly grinned and said sarcastically, "don''t be so noble. You just use this time to gradually get familiar with your strength after promotion. Now you feel that you have adapted almost, so you dare to talk to me so arrogantly."


    Miller''s pale face, red and angry, said: "what is the reason? Anyway, you are dead today."


    "I''ll wait and see how powerful you are."


    Ding Ning said calmly that since he found himself in the misunderstanding of inertia, now he has to learn to adapt to the new fighting mode, and MILUS is undoubtedly his best grindstone.


    "Go to hell!"


    Seeing that Ding Ning was not moved at all, MILUS was so angry that he didn''t look at himself. His eyes were cold and angry.


    The blood red fog suddenly appeared all over the body, and countless blood lines condensed into more than a dozen blood chains, wrapped in the power of heaven and earth, wrapped around Ding Ning.


    A strange color flashed in Ding Ning''s eyes. Is this the fighting mode of Shengwu realm? It doesn''t seem to be any stronger than the previous fighting methods of martial artists.


    Whoosh!


    Ding Ning stretched out his hand and formed an airtight fire net from the flame in the air. He took his head to meet the bloody chain and burned it up in an instant.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s smiling expression, miles flashed an embarrassed color on his face and explained with embarrassment: "I forgot you were still a power. Hum, if you didn''t suppress cultivation here, these blood chains could suck up your essence blood and turn you into a corpse."


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes silently. Now he has a totem. He can''t be regarded as a simple power, but is calling the element rules to fight.


    "Then let me show you my real ability. If you can understand this move, you have to rely on the inspiration given by your tornado."


    Miles was irritated by Ding Ning''s expression and roared angrily. A huge bat wing rolled up a strong wind in the air. The strong wind brought the red blood fog on him, and unexpectedly gathered into a blood tornado, which suddenly swept towards Ding Ning at the speed of lightning.


    Ding Ning showed a sneer of disdain. He was about to summon the wind element to defeat the bloody tornado, but he suddenly felt that the surrounding air became sticky, which made him like a bog. His every move became very difficult, and he couldn''t help showing a surprised look.


    Although this feeling was only a short moment, the speed of the bloody tornado was so fast that it immediately involved him.


    Miles was sweating slightly on his forehead, but his pale face showed a satisfied color. He whispered in a happy voice: "if you are not familiar with the laws of heaven and earth, you don''t need to work so hard. It''s a pity to kill you like this. I, the Grand Duke of miles, gave you the first hug in the name of my ancestors, and you will become my most loyal servant."


    Ding Ning was dazed by the tornado. Even with his physical defense, his body was torn out of fine wounds.


    But this is not the end, but the beginning. The red blood fog mixed in the tornado can''t enter the five holes. With the wound penetrating into Ding Ning''s body, it is rapidly transforming his blood gene.


    ¡­¡­


    In an underground secret base somewhere in China, in a pure metal office full of science fiction.


    There is no light in the office, only an orange desk lamp brings a dim light to the room.


    Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududui!


    A young man sat on a large office chair in front of his desk. His fine hair on his forehead reflected half of his handsome face in the light of a desk lamp.


    The young man gently tapped the table with his fingertips rhythmically, and his flickering eyes showed his anxiety at the moment.


    Buzzing, buzzing!


    The mobile phone placed on the desktop suddenly vibrated and made a rapid buzzing.


    The young man suddenly grabbed the mobile phone, looked at the incoming call number, and after the mobile phone rang three times again, he pressed the answer button, turned on the sound changer, and said in a stable tone that did not accord with his mood: "Hey, black fox, how''s it going?"


    "What, all failed? A group of fools, waste, can''t do such a small thing well. Let them not come back."


    At the other end of the phone, I didn''t know what to say. The young man''s volume suddenly increased, roared angrily, and his whole body was trembling slightly.


    "If you want to come back, you can''t come back. All the people you sent committed suicide. The target seems to have expected all this. Send someone in advance to protect them secretly all the time. It''s an inevitable result to miss. Your people haven''t been caught. It''s the best result to be able to commit suicide."


    A voice with the same disguise came from the microphone. The tone was full of dissatisfaction. He lowered his voice and said coldly: "I warn you not to contact me recently. Jiang Zhong was caught. It is likely that someone has stared at me. Don''t make trouble for me at this juncture. In addition, he seems to have known your existence. Be careful yourself."


    "Black fox... Doodle doodle!"


    As soon as the young man''s face changed, he was about to say something more, but there was a beep of hanging up the phone from the receiver. He was angry. He smashed the mobile phone out and fell to the ground.


    The young man''s chest fluctuated violently, his handsome face twisted ferociously, and his eyes glittered with cold and complex luster. He whispered with gnashing teeth: "black fox, as the dark line of the organization in China, I hope you will not be blinded by your feelings and make stupid things. Otherwise, no one can afford to betray the organization."


    Pop!


    The young man turned on a valuable lighter and lit a cigarette. He took a deep breath and spit out thick green smoke. The uncertain cigarette end reflected the flickering luster in his eyes.


    Drag the ashtray and press out the newly lit cigarette. The expression on his face has returned to calm. He pressed a button on the table. Soon a man in black robe pushed the door and came in, respectfully saying, "Hall master, what do you want?"


    "I said, call me Su Shao, don''t call me hall leader. Now, let the candle devil come to see me!"


    The young man said coldly without expression.


    "Yes, don... Su Shao!"


    The man in black was silent and turned and went out. He didn''t even close the door. The strong light lit up the whole office along the door.


    The young man frowned, narrowed his eyes and looked coldly at the back of the man in black robe. The green veins on his forehead kept wriggling like earthworms, and a bloodthirsty and cruel cold light flashed across his eyes.

 Chapter 1647

    Before long, the man in black came in with a thin young man with expressionless face and glasses.


    "Candle devil, come and sit down!"


    Su Shao smiled hypocritically, stood up and politely pointed to the sofa.


    The glasses man frowned slightly and looked at the dark room. He pushed his glasses legs uncomfortable and stood where he was.


    "Pa!"


    Seeing this, the man in black turned on the chandelier in the room. The bright light lit up the room instantly, but he didn''t notice Su Shao''s irritable murder.


    The glasses man''s face was a little slow. He sat on the sofa and said proudly in a slightly hoarse voice, "what can I do for you?"


    "Candle devil, how''s things going?"


    Su Shao glanced coldly at the man in black. After he quit the room wisely, he stood up and handed a cigarette to the man with glasses. He sat beside him and asked softly.


    The glasses man was full of airs. He lit his cigarette, took a beautiful puff, and slowly blew out the green smoke, then his eyes flashed a color of resentment and said, "don''t worry, take people''s money to eliminate disasters for others, not to mention that Ding Ning and I have a sworn enemy. This time, I used the oldest and most secret blood curse method, which will make him die slowly without notice."


    "Die slowly?"


    Su shaomei frowned and said with some dissatisfaction, "I don''t have so much time to wait. I need to die in the shortest time."


    The man with glasses glanced at him lightly, A look of disdain came from the corners of his mouth: "Su Shao still doesn''t know Ding Ning well enough. I once investigated him and found that he is very mysterious. There are always some strong players with great skills around him, and his luck seems to be always good. No one can guarantee that the people around him will know those who are proficient in the curse. For the sake of stability, I decided to use the blood curse. If Su Shao really can''t wait to make him early It''s not impossible to die, but then I can''t guarantee whether he will find someone to break my curse. Although the blood curse works slowly, it is the most secret kind of curse. In the early stage, it will only make him feel slightly uncomfortable, that is, he will have an ordinary fever and cold, which will not arouse his vigilance. In the next period of time, he will have frequent colds and fever, and slowly begin to become weak, When he realized that it was wrong, the blood curse had already gone deep into his limbs and brain. The pain was simply unbearable. At that time, even if he realized that it was wrong, it was too late to find someone proficient in the curse to help him solve the curse. Even if he was lucky, he would become a madman if he didn''t die. "


    The candle devil said calmly, but Su Shao noticed that when he was talking, his eyes were filled with a morbid color of resentment and madness, immersed in self imagination and hearty pleasure. It seemed that it was his greatest wish in his life to slowly watch Ding Ning suffer from the blood curse and die or become a madman.


    I can''t help but feel gloating in my heart. I don''t know how Ding Ning offended this abnormal guy and made him hate him so much.


    Unfortunately, the candle devil was mysterious and could not find his origin. It seemed that someone deliberately erased all his files.


    If he had not inadvertently witnessed this ordinary abnormal madman in the state of Yue brutally killing a person who had just bullied him with a curse, he would not believe that there was an ancient curse in the world, so he spent a lot of money to hire him to deal with Ding Ning on a whim.


    Although the candle devil was sure, Su Shao still reminded him uneasily: "this Ding Ning is not an ordinary person. He is a very powerful martial artist."


    "I know he is a warrior, but under my curse, let alone a warrior, even the gods will die."


    The candle devil''s glasses twinkled like a poisonous snake, and said with great confidence.


    "How long does the blood curse take to take effect?"


    Su Shao asked with twinkling eyes. From the day he brought the candle Devil Back to the base, he didn''t intend to let him continue to live, but the candle devil couldn''t die before Ding Ning died.


    "One month, one month at most. The new year is coming soon. Let him have the last new year."


    The candle devil pressed out the cigarette end and licked his lips, revealing a chilling evil smile.


    "Then I''ll wait for the good news from Mr. candle devil. This time, only success is allowed, not failure."


    Although Su Shao hopes to kill Ding Ning as soon as possible, according to the meaning of the candle devil, the curse that generally works quickly is likely to be cracked by Ding Ning.


    Therefore, even if he lost the dog slave and was broken a test base by the Chinese government, which made him bear the great pressure brought by the organization, he did not intend to urge the candle demon any more.


    Ding Ning has become a thorn in the flesh that seriously hinders the development of the organization. As long as he can be successfully removed, even if he makes a big mistake, the new leader of Asia Hall will do more than too much.


    "By the way, find a way to get more Ding Ning''s DNA for me, including blood essence, hair and skin tissue. This may speed up the casting speed of the blood curse."


    The candle devil was about to get up and leave when he suddenly said.


    Su Shao was stunned. His expression became strange. He asked in surprise, "curse also needs DNA?"


    "Of course, no matter how old things are, they actually contain scientific principles. It''s just that the ancient people''s science and technology are not developed enough to analyze these magical things by means of modern medicine."


    The candle devil raised his hand and pushed his glasses leg, proudly said: "I am a person who keeps pace with the times and is committed to studying the ancient curse from a scientific point of view. Maybe I will win the Nobel Prize in the future."


    "Then I''ll congratulate Mr. candle devil in advance."


    Su Shao flattered with a smile, but a strange color flashed across his eyes.


    If what the candle devil said is true, he is really a talent. Maybe he can be absorbed into the organization and work for the organization. He is also a great achievement. After all, the organization has been studying mystics, and curse obviously belongs to the category of mystics.


    "It''s still too early, but as long as you give me enough money and time, I believe I will crack the real secret of the curse one day."


    The candle devil said confidently, waved his hand and turned away: "don''t forget to collect some Ding Ning''s DNA for me."


    "OK, I''ll help you collect it as soon as possible."


    Su Shao watched the candle devil''s back disappear outside the door, and the smile on his face gradually dissipated, revealing a embarrassed look.


    Although it''s easy for him to say, in fact, it''s extremely difficult to collect Ding Ning''s DNA. It''s hard to find his trace without saying that this guy is haunted. Even if he knows his whereabouts, it''s hard to get close to him. Last time, he sneaked into his cousin Zhao Jingjing''s dormitory and pulled out the used condom from the trash can with his nose.


    But recently, even my cousin has strong protection. It''s not easy to get Ding Ning''s DNA again.


    "The new year is coming. It seems that I have to find a chance to see my cousin."


    Su Shao rubbed his temples with a headache and made up his mind secretly. He had to start with his cousin.


    From an angle he couldn''t see, the candle devil walking in the corridor with the black robed man clenched his fist, and his eyes shrouded in the shadow of broken hair on his forehead glittered with unspeakable malice, The gnashing of teeth whispered: "Ding Ning, I, Wang Bo, was ruined by you. I was expelled from the hospital and had to go abroad. Unexpectedly, I was blessed by misfortune and got the inheritance of the curse. How can you, a humble bastard, have everything you have now? All that should belong to me. Now I look forward to what kind of wonderful expression you will have when we meet again. At that time, I will know The bottom will replace you and have everything you have, luxury houses, famous cars, beautiful women, wealth, identity and status. All of them are mine. Wait. When I clone your replicator, I will hide behind the scenes and enjoy it for you, ha ha! "


    The man in black who was leading the way looked back at him in surprise. He didn''t understand what this neurotic guy like Su Shao was laughing at for no reason.


    "What are you looking at? Take your way!"


    The candle devil glared at him fiercely, and scolded with a high angry voice.


    The black robed man''s anger flashed away. He wanted to blow his head, but he didn''t dare. He had to turn his head in fear and continue to lead the way respectfully.


    Candle devil is just an ordinary person, but he is Su Shao''s guest. He is not afraid of candle devil, but he is afraid of Su Shao who is moody and sees human life like grass mustard.


    The devil would kill and vent his anger if he was in a bad mood. He served as the leader of the Asian hall for less than two months. He killed more than 30 people around him for no reason.


    The dog slave is better. When he is in a bad mood, he will vent on the dog slave. But since the dog slave disappeared, Su Shao is not in a better mood. As long as he is in the base, he will die almost every day.


    If there is a choice, he is absolutely unwilling to get close to the devil. Unfortunately, he has no choice. Since he was kidnapped by the divine organization and fortunately survived the experiment, his fate is no longer in his own hands.


    The black robed man thought sadly. Su Shao seems to be in a bad mood today. Maybe he will be killed the next moment. Well, he will be completely relieved when he dies.


    Wang Bo smiled proudly. He liked the feeling of being awed. It would bring him a sense of psychological superiority. In this way, he was deeply infatuated with the life of having no worries about food and clothing and being able to shout and drink freely.


    He is not stupid. Since he came to this base, he has been very aware of his situation. I''m afraid it''s difficult to leave alive. Cooperating with Su Shao, who has mania, is tantamount to seeking skin from a tiger.


    But he doesn''t care. With curse, he can easily control Su Shao. Therefore, he has only used Su Shao''s resources and the most advanced experimental instruments here to complete his crazy plan.


    What he didn''t tell Su Shao was that the curse inheritance he got was incomplete. The so-called blood curse may kill ordinary people, but it is absolutely impossible to kill powerful martial artists. At most, it can make martial artists fall into long-term weakness.


    He made sure that Su Shao was eager to get rid of Ding Ning''s lifeline and kept delaying the experiment of human cloning, so he needed a lot of DNA from Ding Ning.


    When the experiment is successful, he will control Su Shao, use his resources to deal with Ding Ning who is in a weak state, and then find an opportunity to let the clone replace him. He will control silently behind the scenes. Only after incorporating everything Ding Ning has, will he appear on the stage, set foot on the peak of human life and enjoy the life of fame and wealth.


    Of course, Ding Ning will never let go of the beautiful women around him. He cursed them. Are you afraid they won''t climb into their own bed?


    Su Shao went out of the room and came to a spacious conference room. He picked up chalk and wrote Ding Ning''s name on the blackboard hanging on the wall.


    Then, he drew dozens of straight lines along Ding Ning''s name, and wrote contacts at the end of the line: Governor Du, Minister Jiang, commander Guan... Girlfriend: Ling Yun; Sister: Ding Qianlie; Sister: Ding Luoxue; Ambiguous women: Xiao Nuo, Zhao Jingjing, ye Huan, ye Le, Wei Yaoyao, gentle and soft

 Chapter 1648

    Soon, a classified and very clear network diagram appeared on the blackboard.


    If Ding Ning sees this network of contacts here, he will certainly be shocked, because this network of contacts covers almost all his superficial contacts, and even his secret friendship with Commander Guan has been marked out.


    Su Shao looked at the network and thought for a moment. He drew two straight lines next to Ding Ning''s name. At the end of one straight line was written grandfather Su Zhengnan and at the end of the other was written mother Su Ningxiang.


    Just after hesitating for a moment, he put a question mark after the two names, which means that this relationship has not been finally confirmed. Then he drew a straight line and marked his cousin Su Chen at the end. He also put a question mark.


    "Even if you are not Su''s family, such a strong network of contacts is really amazing. A fresh graduate of medical school has woven such a strong network of relationships in half a year. I have to say I admire it."


    Su Shao looked at the network of contacts he drew himself and said with heartfelt admiration.


    Stretch out his hand and draw a circle on the names of Ding Qianlie and Ding Luoxue, with their eyebrows locked together, Whispered: "Are they really your sisters? If they are your own sisters, you can''t be my cousin. If not, you are more than 90% likely to be my cousin. Unfortunately, the origins of these two women are very mysterious, and their roots can''t be found out. However, I remember that the man in Su Ningxiang seemed to be Ding, and she hasn''t been there for more than 20 years I''ve been out of Yanjing, but I came to Ninghai a few months ago, and my whereabouts are very strange. I don''t believe it if it has nothing to do with you. "


    Su Shao stared at Su Chen''s name again, After a long time, he murmured softly: "Suchen, Suchen, my cousin, the paternity test report clearly came out, but someone robbed him on the way and killed my man. All kinds of signs show that you did it. Is it a coincidence, or are you helping to hide something? Your pulse has always been at odds with my heartless Lord. What are you doing all this for?"


    Su Shao picked up the chalk again and wrote "Datang Group" after su Ningxiang''s name. After looking straight for a long time, he hesitated to pick up his pencil and draw a dotted line behind Su Chen''s name, which is directly connected to the name of "Datang Group".


    "Is it to regain control of Datang Group?"


    Su Shao seemed to understand something. His eyes became brighter and brighter. He quickly walked to his desk, took out a spare mobile phone, turned it on, and then dialed a phone. After connecting, he said without any greetings: "check whether there have been any personnel changes in the Datang Group of the Su family recently."


    Then he hung up the phone without waiting for the other party to speak, and stood in front of the relationship again, thinking intently.


    A moment later, he picked up his pencil and drew a circle directly on the five names, A playful look flashed in his eyes: "Ding Ning, Ding Ning, although you protected your woman well and let my action fail again, it''s a pity that if you hadn''t arranged your classmates into your future father-in-law''s Shengtang pharmaceutical industry, maybe I didn''t know that your relationship with these classmates was so good. Affection is a good thing, but sometimes it''s the biggest weakness. I don''t know if your five classmates would be in your heart Become your brake? "


    Su Shao took out a cigarette and lit it. The light of the lighter lit up the five names. It was Liu Jie, Zhang Haifeng, Wu Xian, Liu Wenjing and song Xiaoyu.


    Take out the mobile phone and call again: "implement the new plan immediately, and I''ll send you a new target list."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Shao seemed to feel that he was still not safe enough. He stared at Su Ningxiang''s name again, and a look of hesitation flashed in his eyes. After a long struggle, he gritted his teeth and drew a circle on the name. He took out his mobile phone and began editing text messages. This time, the list of target characters changed from five to six, and Su Ningxiang, President of Yanjing Datang Group, was impressively added.


    "I should call you an aunt according to the seniority, but I''m sorry, you never cared about grandma''s feelings, and even didn''t know our existence, but it''s not grandma''s fault, but Su Zhengnan''s fault. If you want to blame me, blame my nameless Grandpa."


    When Su Shao mentioned grandma to himself, there was a rare trace of warmth in his cold and cruel eyes, but soon, he was replaced by hatred and ruthlessness, and became firm and cold.


    Jingling!


    The hurried phone rang. Su looked at the caller number less and didn''t speak when he connected the phone.


    "Su Shao, Datang Group has indeed made a lot of personnel changes recently. Su Chen served as the executive president of Datang Group and became a member of the board of directors."


    The other end of the phone reported calmly.


    "Well, are there any other changes?"


    Su Shaoqing replied, saying he knew, and asked again.


    "Su Ningxiang is still the chairman and CEO of Datang Group and is solely in charge of the group. However, Su Zitong, the fourth generation of Su''s family, has just returned from studying abroad and joined the board of directors of the company with Su Chen as the chief financial officer of Datang Group."


    After hesitating on the other end of the phone, he decided to report truthfully.


    "Su Zitong? Is Su Wanyu, Su Zhengdong''s eldest daughter, the illegitimate daughter who had an affair with a wild man outside?"


    Su Shao asked unexpectedly.


    "Yes, it seems that Su Zitong is not simple. He made a drastic inventory when he first served as chief financial officer, which made those people in the Su family very embarrassed and angry. He said everything that was difficult to obey, but Su Zitong was unmoved. With the strong support of Su Ningxiang, he had a very strong wrist."


    Although the man on the other end of the phone serves Su Shao, he seems to dislike the moths in the Su family, with a smile in his tone.


    "OK, I see. Pay close attention to Su Zitong and report to me in time."


    Su Shao said faintly, hung up the phone, but the expression on his face became very strange. He said to himself like a mockery: "it''s interesting that Su Chen became the executive president and Su Zitong served as the chief financial officer. What does the Su family want to do? Can even an illegitimate daughter enter the house now? Hehe, can I recognize my ancestors and return home?"


    Boom!


    The phone was smashed to the ground by him, and the muscles on his face kept shaking. His expression became distorted and ferocious, and he grabbed his hair, Let out a painful wail like a wounded beast: "Why? Why can a wild species return to the Su family, but grandma wants to die alone and tortured? Father''s father, how cruel you are. I know grandma can''t let go. If you insisted on going to the Su family to recognize your ancestors and return home without telling grandma, grandma wouldn''t be depressed and die alone in the pain of missing. You only care about your career, Just thinking about your future and your self-esteem, have you thought about it for grandma? "


    Su Shao stumbled to the side of the wine cabinet, opened a bottle of red wine, raised his neck and gulped down. Because he drank too quickly, he coughed desperately. The wine was stained on his white shirt as red as blood.


    Su Shao shed tears, knelt heavily on his knees and raised his head to reveal his red and crazy eyes, Hoarse voice sent out a nervous strange laugh: "grandma, you are spiritual in heaven. Just wait for me to give you justice. I will not let go of any of those who have hurt you. I will let them kneel in front of your grave to repent, and then kill them all, kill them all..."


    ¡­¡­


    On Paradise Island, all the girls gathered together. Even Chen Wanqing, who is not known to all the girls, came.


    The magical transmission array and the magical paradise island can''t attract Chen Wanqing''s attention at the moment, because the sister Ye Huan and the blue dream butterfly pan Xiangyun were attacked. Although the killer didn''t succeed, she was worried.


    After all the girls talked to each other, Chen Wanqing knew that these women were all Ding Ning''s women, which made her feel mixed and emotionally complex.


    But she didn''t have time to think about it. She was shocked. Not only the Ye Huan sisters and the Xiangyun sisters, but all the women here, except those who stayed on Paradise Island and didn''t go out, such as the night solitary master and apprentice, the nine day Xuannv and Liu Sheng Qiandai, almost all the others who went out were attacked and tried to kidnap in varying degrees.


    Er, no, strictly speaking, Qingyun and Guan Shilin are all right, probably because no one outside knows the reason for their relationship with Ding Ning, so the killer didn''t take them as the target of kidnapping, but they happen to be with tenderness and softness, which happens to be affected.


    Although the girls wondered why the Ye Huan sisters brought Chen Wanqing to Paradise Island, they didn''t have time to care about these at this moment. They were still in shock, discussing the attack, and guessing who attacked them, the killer offered a reward from the secret flower list, or other unknown forces?


    As the eldest sister, Ding Qianlie, although she suffered the most ferocious attack, did not panic, looked extremely calm, and her eyes glittered with wisdom, After a little thought, he said flatly: "these people can never be the killers of the secret flower list. When you talk about the process of being attacked, it is clear that they are a premeditated and planned action. It must be planned by a certain force, otherwise they won''t do it together at almost the same time."


    "Yes, I think so too. No matter what their origin, these people must be the same force."


    Xiao Nuo looked tired and said with some regret: "I worked overtime last night. I just went out of the police station this morning to go home for rest. As soon as I got on the bus, I was hit and flew by a large truck. Fortunately, Ding Ning gave me a modified Rune vehicle, and the amulet also started the automatic protection program. Otherwise, the strong impact force was enough to seriously hurt me."


    "So did we. A stolen truck directly hit the nanny car. As a result, the nanny car was fine. Instead, the front of the truck was flattened. No wonder my brother specially gave us a nanny car before. It turned out that she had been on guard for a long time. It was so exciting."


    Ye Le said happily that he had no fear of being attacked. Instead, he felt very exciting, just like shooting American blockbusters.


    The women laughed, and the atmosphere became relaxed. Pan Xiangyun''s beautiful eyes were full of Brilliance: "it seems that my brother has expected for a long time. Even the assistants newly arranged by the company are all Wulin experts. Unfortunately, those kidnappers are dead men. They can''t escape and bite their poisonous teeth to commit suicide."


    "Yes, although I don''t have an assistant, I''m always protected by someone in the dark. Those people were just about to kidnap me when they were stopped by those who protected me in the dark, but those guys were really cruel and swallowed poison and killed themselves."


    Murong Yanran didn''t have the consciousness that she had become the top strongman in Zhenwu realm. She said with lingering fear that she was busy preparing for ningran jewelry company. Even paradise island came rarely. Where would she expect someone to attack her.

 Chapter 1649

    "That''s the ghost leopard soldiers specially arranged by Ding Ning to protect us in the dark. Don''t worry. After this time, these people will stop for a period of time."


    Xiao Nuo comforted: "the social impact of this attack is extremely bad, which has attracted the great attention of the government. On behalf of the police, I will solve this case as soon as possible."


    "It''s not that easy. These people do everything without leakage. They bite their fangs and commit suicide when the situation is bad. They don''t have a living mouth. It''s not so easy to solve a case."


    Ding Qianlie shook his head slightly and didn''t report much hope to solve the case.


    "Even if people die, as long as there are bodies, they can always find out their identity. We can certainly find clues by following the vine."


    Xiao Nuo said somewhat unconvinced.


    "Sister Nuo, if I didn''t pour cold water on you, the dead man, it''s impossible to leave any clues. I bet these people''s identities are either missing or dead."


    Liu shengqian Dai, who seldom spoke, suddenly said.


    "Shallow Dai, do you know anything?"


    Ding Qianlie looked at Liu shengqian Dai and asked seriously.


    "I''m not sure, but judging from the modus operandi you said, I suspect it was the work of the divine organization."


    Liu shengqian Dai said with a dignified look that people who have not really seen the means of divine descent organization will not understand how terrible this organization is.


    Falling snow''s face changed, nodded and agreed: "the methods used by those who kidnapped me are very similar to those used by me when I was kidnapped by divine descent organizations. I only started with ecstasy. Fortunately, I noticed something wrong and took out the antidote pill my brother gave me in time, so I didn''t get dizzy."


    "Even if you are dazed, they won''t succeed. Ding Ning has already sent someone to protect you secretly. Otherwise, I won''t be notified at the first time and rush to the vegetable market to pick you up at once."


    Ding took the hunting pet and rubbed her head. He said angrily, "I didn''t say you. You''re also a boss now. How can you do things like buying vegetables yourself? Otherwise, they''ll be sent directly to castles in the air. Where can those people find a chance to start?"


    "No, Sophia usually goes to buy vegetables. Today, she happened to be on her holiday. She was a little uncomfortable, so I went to buy vegetables myself."


    Falling snow stuck out her tongue and hurriedly explained.


    "Sophia is not feeling well. Can''t you let others buy vegetables? If Ding Ning knows, he should be distressed again."


    Ding led the hunter, but he knew how much Ding Ning hurt the girl, and shook his head in silence.


    "Meow, meow, they are now responsible for opening branches. Besides, demon girls are not good at buying vegetables. I don''t trust others to buy. After all, whether the ingredients in a restaurant are fresh is the key."


    Snow said wrongfully with a small mouth. Although there are many demon girls in the restaurant now, most of them are in the training stage. Moreover, they are new to the world and are not good at buying vegetables and bargaining. She thought carefully about buying vegetables herself.


    "Hey! We didn''t escape. We were hit by a car accident on the road. Fortunately, our cars were transformed by our husband. We didn''t have anything at all. Unfortunately, those guys killed themselves when they moved their hands, otherwise they had to look good."


    The three sisters did not take this matter seriously at all. They waved their fists and said angrily. Even if they were not good at fighting, the big demon realm equivalent to Shenwu realm made them pay no attention to this degree of attack.


    "These people are really blind. I''m low-key enough. I don''t know how they stare at me."


    Kong Xuan held Kong Xuan with his head tilted in his arms and muttered angrily.


    Chen Wanqing is not well. Whose child is this? Does Ding Ning already have children? She is not wronged for herself, but worried about ye Huan and Qingyun. These girls are so excellent. Can their three sisters be favored?


    "Sister Xuan, what are you doing out today?"


    Zhao Jingjing asked curiously with her head tilted.


    "Well, it''s not the bear boy. He has to go to some amusement park. It''s endless early in the morning. It''s just that I''m taking my driver''s license recently. I want to drive him to play. Unexpectedly, I encounter this bad thing. It''s really disappointing."


    Kong Xuan''s eyes twinkled and said with a guilty conscience, but everyone was surprised. This silly sister is really tiger. She dares to drive without a license in Ninghai.


    "No, it was my mother who took me to the playground because she was addicted to driving."


    Kong xuanren is small but not stupid, so he doesn''t carry the pot for her. He reveals Kong Xuan''s lies with milk. Angry Kong Xuan scolds Keng Niang''s bear child and beats his little ass, making the girls giggle.


    We all know that the demon clan is full of novelty in everything when they first come to this prosperous world. Moreover, people who have just learned to drive will have car addiction.


    Kong Xuan is a big demon. She is far more intelligent and responsive than ordinary people. It is not difficult to learn to drive. In addition, the car is a rune vehicle modified by Ding Ning, and there are no potential safety hazards. It is normal for her to take Kong Xuan to the car with her.


    Walking alone at night usually doesn''t go out. Naturally, there will be no danger, but seeing that so many sisters have been attacked, he said with some worry: "do you want to inform Ding Ning."


    "No, since he has already made arrangements, it means that he has long expected such a thing to happen. Besides, he is participating in the martial arts conference now. So many martial arts strongmen stare at him, and it is not convenient to send back and forth."


    Ding Qianlie shook his head, denied the proposal, and said thoughtfully, "unless it''s necessary to work, don''t go out if you can''t go out this time. Even if you go out, don''t go out alone. As for those who have to go to work, try to send back and forth through transmission to avoid any accidents."


    The girls thought so deeply that they nodded in agreement, but they suffered from the sisters Ye Huan and others.


    They are both artists and students. The school is fine. The winter vacation has begun nearly the end of the year, but the company has to rush a lot of announcements every day, which can not be fixed in one place. Therefore, they are the easiest to give the enemy the opportunity to take advantage of, and the danger is the greatest.


    Ding Qianlie obviously realized this, thought about it and said, "other sisters try to go out as little as possible and squeeze out some people to protect Ye Huan and them."


    "No need to lead the hunting sister. Just be careful. Don''t forget, we are not ordinary people now. It''s not so easy for ordinary people to deal with us."


    Ye Le said hurriedly.


    "Yes, those bad guys regard us as weak women who have no strength to bind chickens, but they don''t know that we are all Wulin experts now."


    Blue Mengdie raised her pink fist and said with great pride.


    "Yes, we have the ability to protect ourselves. Coupled with the assistant sent by brother, our safety is no problem."


    Pan Xiangyun echoed.


    "Yes, what''s more, we still have talismans. We really encounter powerful experts. Even if we lose the enemy and have talismans, it''s enough to delay the arrival of rescue."


    Ye Le has more and more family style, and said calmly.


    Although Chen Wanqing was worried, it seemed that this was really the case. Although Ding Ning was not around, she kept their protection intact. She was very comforted, and her resentment against so many women had dissipated.


    Guan Shilin murmured angrily, "I hate those bad guys. You''ve been targeted, but no one has targeted me. It''s not easy to meet a kidnapping. You still rubbed with sister Rourou."


    All the women laughed and laughed at the speech. People all avoided such things. She was good, but she was unhappy because no one stared at her. She was really a lord who was afraid of chaos in the world.


    Qingyun took her hand and said with a smile, "don''t be angry. Don''t you still have me with you."


    Guan Shilin burst into tears and smiled. Seeing that all the sisters looked at her with a smile in their eyes, she blushed. She was embarrassed to spit out her pink tongue, took Qingyun''s hand and whispered to her.


    Everyone did not see anything from Guan Shilin''s unusual reaction, but a thoughtful look flashed in Zhao Jingjing''s beautiful eyes, who studied psychology.


    Qingyun has always been cold-blooded and won''t think much about anything, let alone compete in such things, but Guan Shilin is different. She was born in a rich family and is a little princess with thousands of favors.


    In addition, she is less than 20 years old this year, which is the most rebellious time in adolescence. Previously, she seemed to complain unconsciously, but in fact, it is the most true portrayal of her heart.


    She cares too much about Ding Ning, but because the way she gets is an accident, there is no emotional foundation and no love process. In addition, although Ding Ning acquiesces to her existence, she has never expressed anything to her, which makes her seriously lack a sense of security and identity. It seems that she has to find an opportunity for Ding Ning to give her a reassurance.


    Thinking of this, Zhao Jingjing shook her head mockingly and lowered her eyes. A lonely color flashed in her eyes. She was really idle and bored. She was in the mood to worry about others.


    She is a very smart and sensitive woman. During this time, she was acutely aware that Ding Ning seemed to be subconsciously avoiding her, which made her very uneasy. She kept remembering whether he had done something wrong and made him unhappy.


    But she thought about it and couldn''t find the reason. She once deceived herself and comforted herself. Maybe it was because he was too busy that she ignored himself.


    But the uneasiness in her heart, like the maggot of tarsal bone, is spreading madly. She believes that it is by no means an illusion.


    Many times, she couldn''t help asking Ding Ning about gongs and drums, but the sense of alienation could only be understood but could not be expressed in words. She could feel it but couldn''t say it.


    Even if she questioned, Ding Ning would not admit it. Besides, what if it was an illusion? Will it make Ding Ning think she''s making trouble?


    Therefore, after thinking about everything, she decided to give up the idea of questioning Ding Ning for the time being and wait to see what the situation was.


    But today, everyone''s attack made her vaguely aware that Ding Ning''s alienation from her may not be so simple.


    As a Xueba with far more IQ and EQ than ordinary people, Zhao Jingjing was acutely aware of the abnormality of this matter, so she lied today.


    In fact, she was not attacked today, but after learning that most people were attacked, she almost reacted out of instinct, saying that she met a killer disguised as a female student in the school''s women''s toilet, but the female killer didn''t expect that she was a strong person in the real martial arts. After seeing that things could not be done, she immediately mixed with the crowd and fled.


    The ghost leopard soldiers in charge of secretly protecting her couldn''t expose this lie. After all, they didn''t dare to follow the women''s toilet to protect the young grandmother, and they wouldn''t think she would lie.


    But in this way, Zhao Jingjing increasingly felt that things were unusual. All women who had an ambiguous relationship with Ding Ning were attacked, and she thought that her relationship with Ding Ning was not secret. It was unreasonable for these people to miss her alone.

 Chapter 1650

    Ding Ning''s intentional and unintentional neglect during this period of time made her have to imagine.


    But she didn''t think about it to her cousin zhao shu, who hasn''t been in touch for many years.


    Just subconsciously thought that this matter would have something to do with the family. Did the family already know her relationship with Ding Ning and was very dissatisfied with him, so they started on these sisters.


    I have to say that no matter how smart Zhao Jingjing is, after all, she is just a little girl who has just reached the age of 18 and is not deeply involved in the world. At the thought of this possibility, she began to panic. She didn''t think about the rationality of this matter at all. Intuitively, she thought that it was the family who did it, and she was responsible for everyone.


    Of course, she would think so because her family has the strength to do it.


    Since Grandpa was expelled from Yanjing by the Zhao family and sent back to Zhoujiang City, Zhejiang Province, he worked hard to build a new Zhoujiang Zhao family in just 40 years.


    Now the Zhao family is not only limited to Zhoujiang, its influence has spread all over the cities of Zhejiang Province, but also continues to spread to the surrounding provinces.


    In the whole Zhejiang Province, only the sun, Yao and Wednesday families can break their wrists with the Zhao family. These three families and the Zhao family are now known as the four families in Zhejiang Province.


    Although it is said that there are four families, the Zhao family is actually the first family worthy of the name. Apart from Zhao Yinan, the Zhao family occupies the position of governor of Guangdong Province; Just because her mother Yao Lina was born in the Yao family, one of the four families, is enough to make all families retreat.


    The Zhao family can prosper rapidly, which is naturally inseparable from the support of force. Zhao Jingjing has superhuman intelligence. Although she doesn''t like the so-called three religions and nine schools, living in that environment, she inevitably has seen some strange people in the Jianghu.


    As Grandpa got older and older, he was gradually unable to do what he wanted and began to retreat behind the scenes. Her father Zhao Tianli took over the Zhao family''s industry and became the new helmsman of the Zhao family in Zhejiang Province.


    She knows her father''s character very well. She''s really holding her baby girl in the palm of her hand for fear of falling off and holding it in her mouth for fear of melting. She''s very precious. If anyone dares to bully himself, he can poke a hole in the sky.


    Therefore, the Zhao family has this strength, such contacts, and the motivation for the establishment of the illusion. They can attack Ding Qianlie and others.


    Zhao Jingjing subconsciously thinks that his father must know his relationship with Ding Ning, that he is stubborn and will never listen to his advice, so he simply goes to warn Ding Ning without telling himself.


    She doesn''t think her father will despise such an excellent Ding Ning. She must have put forward some conditions for Ding Ning before she agreed to marry him. For example, let him leave other women and treat his baby daughter wholeheartedly. Otherwise, he will never let Ding Ning go.


    With his father''s love for him, Zhao Jingjing believes that he can definitely do such a thing, which can make Ding Ning give up other women and stay with him all his life. Ding Ning will never agree.


    Therefore, the contradiction appeared. Even though Ding Ning still loved himself, he still had a grudge because of his father''s intimidation. Only then could he secretly alienate himself, out of sight and out of mind.


    When dad saw that Ding Ning dared to ignore his warning, he sent someone to kidnap other women except himself to force Ding Ning to obey, then all this is reasonable.


    It has to be said that a person with high IQ is extremely conceited and confident. Once he has drilled the tip of an ox''s horn, he firmly believes that he will never guess wrong. The truth of the matter must be so.


    Therefore, Zhao Jingjing was both ashamed and guilty, and gave birth to a faint anger. She felt that although her father was for his own good, it was too much to do such a thing. She immediately gave birth to the idea of going back to have a showdown with her father to stop him from making mistakes.


    In fact, the school has been on holiday for some time. Because she was reluctant to leave dingning, she told her family that she would work and study with her classmates and kept delaying the time to go home.


    Now, after her successful misunderstanding, she couldn''t stay for a minute. She stood up, apologized and bowed deeply: "it''s all my fault. I''ll solve it soon. I''m sorry!"


    Then he left a room and looked at each other. The sisters who didn''t know why turned and left resolutely.


    "What do you mean? What is Jingjing talking about?"


    Ding led the hunter with a frown and asked with a puzzled face.


    "I don''t know. According to what she said, those who tried to kidnap us seem to have something to do with her."


    Xiao Yao was also full of fog and a confused face.


    "How could it have anything to do with her? What''s the matter with her?"


    Snow blinked and looked at a loss.


    "Maybe she knows something. No, I have to catch up and ask to see what''s going on."


    If Xiao Nuo had a way of understanding, he stood up and would go after him.


    "Sister Nuo, you can''t catch up. You don''t know the coordinates she transmitted."


    She said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Nuo reflected that everyone has a unique transmission base. No one knows except himself and Ding Ning.


    This is probably because every woman wants to have a separate space with Ding Ning. She will never easily tell anyone except Ding Ning her transmission coordinates, even her best sister.


    Even if they sometimes make an appointment to go shopping with their sisters, they have to expose the transmission coordinates for the convenience of their peers, they will immediately move the position of the transmission array and reset the transmission coordinates.


    "Where else can she send it? It must be sent back to Ningda. Don''t you have a transmission array in Ningda? Tell me the coordinates and I''ll go after her."


    Xiao Nuo frowned hard.


    Although the kidnapping attack did not succeed, the social impact was extremely bad. As the captain of the Criminal Police Corps, she must solve the vicious case as soon as possible. Now Zhao Jingjing obviously knows something, so she must ask for clues from her mouth.


    "Even if you catch up, it''s no use. She won''t say it. Since she says it will be solved, give her some time. Jingjing is our sister and always needs some trust. She must have her own difficulties if she chooses not to say it."


    Ding Qianlie said earnestly.


    Xiao Nuo was a little stunned. Then he woke up. He was in a hurry and had an occupational disease again. He felt embarrassed and stuck out his tongue. He calmed down and sat down again. After thinking for a moment, he thought about it and said, "although Jingjing seems to know something, it''s an eventful time after all. Is she safe?"


    "Don''t worry. Although Ding Ning didn''t say it, everyone should know now. He has sent people around us to protect in the dark. There must be someone around Jingjing. There should be no problem in safety."


    Ding led the hunter and said firmly. The girls remembered that it seemed to be true. They suddenly felt sweet, but they all said, "hum, this guy has violated people''s privacy."


    "Yes, sending someone to follow us must be watching us."


    "This bastard must be afraid of us wearing a green hat for him."


    "Uh huh, this bad guy is the smallest and domineering."


    "How overbearing ah, tell us."


    "Go, you know."


    "I don''t know what number I have."


    "Hey, hey, really? One night, I accidentally passed someone''s room and heard someone there, uh huh..."


    "Shut up, don''t talk nonsense, I didn''t..."


    "Nothing. Everyone is a sister. What''s wrong with you? Let''s hear it!"


    "Oh, you hate it. Don''t force me. Don''t think I didn''t know the other day..."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of women are like female hooligans. They catch a woman and ask questions. A woman is not a vegetarian. They start to fight back and expose the short. The ashamed women turn red. They start to expose each other angrily, laughing and scolding, and the noise rang through the castle hall.


    Ding Qianlie and ye alone are pregnant and belong to the key protection objects. Naturally, no one comes to laugh with them. The two women look at them with a smile and feel that this life seems very comfortable.


    "I think it''s better to tell Ding Ning about the matter of leading hunting sister Jingjing. If anything goes wrong, it''s our sin."


    Xiao Nuo didn''t make trouble with them. He looked serious and discussed with Ding.


    "That''s true, but Ding Ning is now participating in the first round of auditions. The phone can''t get through. Call ling''er and tell him when Ding Ning comes out."


    Ding led the hunter and nodded.


    She attaches great importance to the baby in her belly. Although she is only pregnant for more than a month, she has begun to pay attention to minimize exposure to radioactive things. Mobile phones and computers can be touched without touching.


    "OK, I''ll call Lei Lei. It happens that I haven''t spoken to her for several days."


    Xiao Nuo has a good relationship with he linger, but maybe it''s because she and Kong Lei are more interested in military affairs and have the same interests. Now the relationship is very good. Just call and chat when they have nothing to do. Let Xiao Yao and gentle and jealous don''t do it. They shout about sister Nuo''s empathy and don''t love and don''t spoil them all day.


    ¡­¡­


    Qingyun security chairman''s assistant office.


    Zhu wuflawless listened to the report of the ghost leopard soldier, and a cold sweat broke out on her forehead. She secretly rejoiced that since the last time the little Lord ordered her to arrange someone to protect all the people related to him, she always carried out the order in full accordance with the order.


    In fact, after several days, there has been no movement. She plans to withdraw some people these two days, leaving only a small number of people to implement the protection plan. After all, she is at a critical moment in spreading the intelligence network, and her hands are really stretched.


    Unexpectedly, the undercurrent against the young master suddenly broke out at this time. Fortunately, her hands have not been withdrawn. Otherwise, if any of these young grannies had an accident, she would not be able to poke a hole in the sky with the temper of the young master, and she, the head of the intelligence group, would not be able to eat and walk around.


    At the thought of this, Zhu wuflawless''s face suddenly became ugly, because she thought that Ninghai was the territory of the young master, but the young grannies were attacked on their own territory. She was the intelligence leader in advance, but there was nothing wrong. This was serious dereliction of duty, which made her how not to be angry.


    "Check, use the fastest speed to find out who did it. This is simply provoking the ability of our intelligence group and the majesty of the young master."


    Since Zhu Wuxi took over these ghost soldiers, he has found out their context. Although under Ding Ning''s orders, he will also obey her orders, but they are all passive to follow the orders.


    With her wisdom, she soon found that these magical and powerful ghost soldiers adored and respected Ding Ning from the bottom of their bones. As long as someone dared to insult the young master, these guys were as angry as if they had been dug up their ancestral grave, crying out to play with others.


    Ding Ning''s intentional and unintentional neglect during this period of time made her have to imagine.


    But she didn''t think about it to her cousin zhao shu, who hasn''t been in touch for many years.


    Just subconsciously thought that this matter would have something to do with the family. Did the family already know her relationship with Ding Ning and was very dissatisfied with him, so they started on these sisters.


    I have to say that no matter how smart Zhao Jingjing is, after all, she is just a little girl who has just reached the age of 18 and is not deeply involved in the world. At the thought of this possibility, she began to panic. She didn''t think about the rationality of this matter at all. Intuitively, she thought that it was the family who did it, and she was responsible for everyone.


    Of course, she would think so because her family has the strength to do it.


    Since Grandpa was expelled from Yanjing by the Zhao family and sent back to Zhoujiang City, Zhejiang Province, he worked hard to build a new Zhoujiang Zhao family in just 40 years.


    Now the Zhao family is not only limited to Zhoujiang, its influence has spread all over the cities of Zhejiang Province, but also continues to spread to the surrounding provinces.


    In the whole Zhejiang Province, only the sun, Yao and Wednesday families can break their wrists with the Zhao family. These three families and the Zhao family are now known as the four families in Zhejiang Province.


    Although it is said that there are four families, the Zhao family is actually the first family worthy of the name. Apart from Zhao Yinan, the Zhao family occupies the position of governor of Guangdong Province; Just because her mother Yao Lina was born in the Yao family, one of the four families, is enough to make all families retreat.


    The Zhao family can prosper rapidly, which is naturally inseparable from the support of force. Zhao Jingjing has superhuman intelligence. Although she doesn''t like the so-called three religions and nine schools, living in that environment, she inevitably has seen some strange people in the Jianghu.


    As Grandpa got older and older, he was gradually unable to do what he wanted and began to retreat behind the scenes. Her father Zhao Tianli took over the Zhao family''s industry and became the new helmsman of the Zhao family in Zhejiang Province.


    She knows her father''s character very well. She''s really holding her baby girl in the palm of her hand for fear of falling off and holding it in her mouth for fear of melting. She''s very precious. If anyone dares to bully himself, he can poke a hole in the sky.


    Therefore, the Zhao family has this strength, such contacts, and the motivation for the establishment of the illusion. They can attack Ding Qianlie and others.


    Zhao Jingjing subconsciously thinks that his father must know his relationship with Ding Ning, that he is stubborn and will never listen to his advice, so he simply goes to warn Ding Ning without telling himself.


    She doesn''t think her father will despise such an excellent Ding Ning. She must have put forward some conditions for Ding Ning before she agreed to marry him. For example, let him leave other women and treat his baby daughter wholeheartedly. Otherwise, he will never let Ding Ning go.


    With his father''s love for him, Zhao Jingjing believes that he can definitely do such a thing, which can make Ding Ning give up other women and stay with him all his life. Ding Ning will never agree.


    Therefore, the contradiction appeared. Even though Ding Ning still loved himself, he still had a grudge because of his father''s intimidation. Only then could he secretly alienate himself, out of sight and out of mind.


    When dad saw that Ding Ning dared to ignore his warning, he sent someone to kidnap other women except himself to force Ding Ning to obey, then all this is reasonable.


    It has to be said that a person with high IQ is extremely conceited and confident. Once he has drilled the tip of an ox''s horn, he firmly believes that he will never guess wrong. The truth of the matter must be so.


    Therefore, Zhao Jingjing was both ashamed and guilty, and gave birth to a faint anger. She felt that although her father was for his own good, it was too much to do such a thing. She immediately gave birth to the idea of going back to have a showdown with her father to stop him from making mistakes.


    In fact, the school has been on holiday for some time. Because she was reluctant to leave dingning, she told her family that she would work and study with her classmates and kept delaying the time to go home.


    Now, after her successful misunderstanding, she couldn''t stay for a minute. She stood up, apologized and bowed deeply: "it''s all my fault. I''ll solve it soon. I''m sorry!"


    Then he left a room and looked at each other. The sisters who didn''t know why turned and left resolutely.


    "What do you mean? What is Jingjing talking about?"


    Ding led the hunter with a frown and asked with a puzzled face.


    "I don''t know. According to what she said, those who tried to kidnap us seem to have something to do with her."


    Xiao Yao was also full of fog and a confused face.


    "How could it have anything to do with her? What''s the matter with her?"


    Snow blinked and looked at a loss.


    "Maybe she knows something. No, I have to catch up and ask to see what''s going on."


    If Xiao Nuo had a way of understanding, he stood up and would go after him.


    "Sister Nuo, you can''t catch up. You don''t know the coordinates she transmitted."


    She said with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Nuo reflected that everyone has a unique transmission base. No one knows except himself and Ding Ning.


    This is probably because every woman wants to have a separate space with Ding Ning. She will never easily tell anyone except Ding Ning her transmission coordinates, even her best sister.


    Even if they sometimes make an appointment to go shopping with their sisters, they have to expose the transmission coordinates for the convenience of their peers, they will immediately move the position of the transmission array and reset the transmission coordinates.


    "Where else can she send it? It must be sent back to Ningda. Don''t you have a transmission array in Ningda? Tell me the coordinates and I''ll go after her."


    Xiao Nuo frowned hard.


    Although the kidnapping attack did not succeed, the social impact was extremely bad. As the captain of the Criminal Police Corps, she must solve the vicious case as soon as possible. Now Zhao Jingjing obviously knows something, so she must ask for clues from her mouth.


    "Even if you catch up, it''s no use. She won''t say it. Since she says it will be solved, give her some time. Jingjing is our sister and always needs some trust. She must have her own difficulties if she chooses not to say it."


    Ding Qianlie said earnestly.


    Xiao Nuo was a little stunned. Then he woke up. He was in a hurry and had an occupational disease again. He felt embarrassed and stuck out his tongue. He calmed down and sat down again. After thinking for a moment, he thought about it and said, "although Jingjing seems to know something, it''s an eventful time after all. Is she safe?"


    "Don''t worry. Although Ding Ning didn''t say it, everyone should know now. He has sent people around us to protect in the dark. There must be someone around Jingjing. There should be no problem in safety."


    Ding led the hunter and said firmly. The girls remembered that it seemed to be true. They suddenly felt sweet, but they all said, "hum, this guy has violated people''s privacy."


    "Yes, sending someone to follow us must be watching us."


    "This bastard must be afraid of us wearing a green hat for him."


    "Uh huh, this bad guy is the smallest and domineering."


    "How overbearing ah, tell us."


    "Go, you know."


    "I don''t know what number I have."


    "Hey, hey, really? One night, I accidentally passed someone''s room and heard someone there, uh huh..."


    "Shut up, don''t talk nonsense, I didn''t..."


    "Nothing. Everyone is a sister. What''s wrong with you? Let''s hear it!"


    "Oh, you hate it. Don''t force me. Don''t think I didn''t know the other day..."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of women are like female hooligans. They catch a woman and ask questions. A woman is not a vegetarian. They start to fight back and expose the short. The ashamed women turn red. They start to expose each other angrily, laughing and scolding, and the noise rang through the castle hall.


    Ding Qianlie and ye alone are pregnant and belong to the key protection objects. Naturally, no one comes to laugh with them. The two women look at them with a smile and feel that this life seems very comfortable.


    "I think it''s better to tell Ding Ning about the matter of leading hunting sister Jingjing. If anything goes wrong, it''s our sin."


    Xiao Nuo didn''t make trouble with them. He looked serious and discussed with Ding.


    "That''s true, but Ding Ning is now participating in the first round of auditions. The phone can''t get through. Call ling''er and tell him when Ding Ning comes out."


    Ding led the hunter and nodded.


    She attaches great importance to the baby in her belly. Although she is only pregnant for more than a month, she has begun to pay attention to minimize exposure to radioactive things. Mobile phones and computers can be touched without touching.


    "OK, I''ll call Lei Lei. It happens that I haven''t spoken to her for several days."


    Xiao Nuo has a good relationship with he linger, but maybe it''s because she and Kong Lei are more interested in military affairs and have the same interests. Now the relationship is very good. Just call and chat when they have nothing to do. Let Xiao Yao and gentle and jealous don''t do it. They shout about sister Nuo''s empathy and don''t love and don''t spoil them all day.


    ¡­¡­


    Qingyun security chairman''s assistant office.


    Zhu wuflawless listened to the report of the ghost leopard soldier, and a cold sweat broke out on her forehead. She secretly rejoiced that since the last time the little Lord ordered her to arrange someone to protect all the people related to him, she always carried out the order in full accordance with the order.


    In fact, after several days, there has been no movement. She plans to withdraw some people these two days, leaving only a small number of people to implement the protection plan. After all, she is at a critical moment in spreading the intelligence network, and her hands are really stretched.


    Unexpectedly, the undercurrent against the young master suddenly broke out at this time. Fortunately, her hands have not been withdrawn. Otherwise, if any of these young grannies had an accident, she would not be able to poke a hole in the sky with the temper of the young master, and she, the head of the intelligence group, would not be able to eat and walk around.


    At the thought of this, Zhu wuflawless''s face suddenly became ugly, because she thought that Ninghai was the territory of the young master, but the young grannies were attacked on their own territory. She was the intelligence leader in advance, but there was nothing wrong. This was serious dereliction of duty, which made her how not to be angry.


    "Check, use the fastest speed to find out who did it. This is simply provoking the ability of our intelligence group and the majesty of the young master."


    Since Zhu Wuxi took over these ghost soldiers, he has found out their context. Although under Ding Ning''s orders, he will also obey her orders, but they are all passive to follow the orders.


    With her wisdom, she soon found that these magical and powerful ghost soldiers adored and respected Ding Ning from the bottom of their bones. As long as someone dared to insult the young master, these guys were as angry as if they had been dug up their ancestral grave, crying out to play with others.

 Chapter 1651

    However, she also mastered the trick of making these ghost soldiers obedient. As long as she said it was a provocation to the young master''s dignity when issuing the order, these guys would be filled with righteous indignation like beating chicken blood, turn passivity into initiative, and would definitely show 100% strength to perform the task beyond the limit.


    This time is no exception. As soon as they heard that someone was provoking the young master, the ghost soldiers all looked indignant and took the command, vowing to pull out these guys who dared to provoke the young master''s majesty from the mouse hole and break them into pieces.


    Zhu wuflawless rubbed his temples with a headache. He was both envious and jealous. He secretly wondered how Ding Ning and he de could win over such a group of powerful and loyal men, which was more pious than crazy believers.


    If she knew that in addition to the soldiers she called ghosts, there were a group of soldiers called Wolf riding who completely regarded Ding Ning as a spiritual belief and could die for him at any time without hesitation, I don''t know what she would envy and envy.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s cloudy in Ulun valley today. Early in the morning, the air is filled with a light layer of water mist.


    It is already the third day of the first round of audition. In the afternoon, those who enter the secret territory will be transmitted. All forces, large and small, are nervous. They wait and see in front of their stations in the morning and wait silently.


    The holy women have mastered Langya secret territory for many years, but they have always been unable to explore the mystery, which is caused by some restrictions.


    Langya secret place can only be opened once a year, unless people are buried when they die. As long as people are alive, they will be automatically transmitted as soon as the three-day period expires. No one can be an exception.


    If it weren''t for this helpless restriction, the saints would have spared no effort in human and material resources to search the Langya secret land in a carpet style all these years.


    "I don''t know how many people will come back alive this time."


    Not far from Qingyun security station, a martial artist glanced at ziqueer and others and said faintly.


    The martial artists beside him were silent. The topic was too sensitive for them to discuss. They just looked at Purple finches and others talking and laughing there as if nothing had happened. They shook their heads slightly, showing a trace of pity and regret.


    Everyone knows that in the past two days, with the support of Saint doctor''s gate and Saint sword mountain villa, the saint girl clan illegally transported a large number of martial artists into the secret territory on the grounds of temporary registration.


    They don''t understand. Ziqueer and others clearly know that they want to finish their work in the first battle and surround Ding Ning with crowd tactics. Why can they still look as if they haven''t seen it before and show such indifference.


    Even the worried Tianji Pavilion, the imperial scholar''s office and the big snow mountain came to discuss with them, they still showed a calm and indifferent attitude. Is it blind self-confidence in Ding Ning? Or are they confident? Or are you pretending to be calm?


    The outside world talked about this one after another, but they couldn''t find a reasonable explanation. You know, the saints are determined to kill Ding Ning. In order to compete for the right to speak in the organizing committee, they don''t hesitate to lead wolves into the house.


    On the grounds that the martial arts conference is a martial arts event of a worldwide nature and should not be independently controlled by the martial arts community of China, it is proposed that the eight forces of the Western dark parliament, the Luxembourg mercenary Union, the St. Peter assassin alliance, the lion heart family of kayakuwitu, the Holy holy Vatican, the Royal alliance, the Atlantis family and the Fusang sword Temple join the Organizing Committee of the conference.


    This move is Sima Zhao''s heart. Everyone knows that five of the eight forces died in Ding Ning''s hands before. If it weren''t for the loss of troops by the divine organization, the living people would enter the secret territory, and the holy women would certainly include them in the list of joining the organizing committee.


    For the sake of personal resentment and ignoring the great righteousness, the three forces of Guoshi mansion, Tianji Pavilion and Daxue mountain naturally strongly opposed it, while the survivors of Shengdao said they were too lazy to care about these bad things and abstained.


    In this way, the eight members of the organizing committee formed a three-to-three stalemate. At the critical time, Tianyin temple did not know whether it had any benefits from the three holy gates. It supported the three holy gates for the first time, and finally passed the resolution in a ratio of four to three.


    This resolution led to the martial arts Congress, which was originally organized by the eight major forces, and suddenly became co chaired by the 16 major forces, which really had the momentum of the world martial arts Congress.


    Guoshifu, Daxue mountain and Tianji Pavilion were no longer willing, but the minority obeyed the majority, so they could only swallow it with their nose.


    But then, the saint doctor door pushed forward again. Someone came late and didn''t have time to sign up. He proposed to add 8000 participants to the organizing committee.


    The Imperial Palace was furious and patted the table on the spot. Big snow mountain and Tianji Pavilion were also filled with righteous indignation. They scolded the saint doctor for ignoring the rules and disturbing the order of the martial arts assembly.


    However, the holy doctor came prepared. After a gloomy debate, he proposed to raise his hand to vote. As a result, all other forces except the remnant of the holy knife, Tianyin temple and the holy Vatican agreed.


    Finally, the Sansheng gate passed the proposal by an absolute advantage of 10 to 6, leaving the representatives of Guoshi mansion, Daxue mountain and Tianji Pavilion speechless for a long time.


    Xiang Tiange patted the table on the spot and said that Ding Ning is from the imperial palace. If anyone dares to move him, don''t blame the imperial palace for retaliating at all costs.


    Unfortunately, although the imperial palace is world-famous, it can''t pose any threat to these super forces. The three saints gate doesn''t take his threat seriously at all. He also sneered and said that Ding Ning is lawless, maliciously disturbs the order of the competition and offends too many people. If he dies in a secret place, he can''t blame others.


    Xiang Tiange looked gloomy and threw down a cruel word. If Ding Ning came back safely, it''s all right. If he can''t come back, don''t blame him for taking revenge by means that can''t be on the table.


    Unexpectedly, this sentence aroused public anger. The representative of the assassin Alliance said that although they are only an organization, they can also use the military strength of many countries. If the imperial government dares to use national strength, they don''t mind spending some price and inviting several countries to play with Shenzhou.


    The representative of Fusang sword temple is blatantly threatening Xiang Tiange. With the status of sword temple in Fusang, it can completely influence the decision of Fusang cabinet. Although Fusang is not big, it is also willing to compete with Shenzhou again.


    Xiang Tiange was full of hatred towards Fusang because of the hatred of his country and his family. He couldn''t help but fight against the representative of Fusang sword temple. He scared the representative of the reckless and reckless, crying and howling, which made the people present despise him. The despicable nation was indeed the soft bones of the fox and the false tiger, which made everyone ashamed to be with him.


    At this time, Tianyin Temple acted as a good man again. He hurriedly came forward to fight, full of benevolence, righteousness and morality, and admonished Xiang Tiange to focus on the overall situation.


    Xiang Tiange just wanted to vent his anger. He stopped along the steps, but he sighed secretly. The situation is stronger than people. No matter how angry he is, he can only bear it.


    China is in the stage of rapid development and needs an international environment for peaceful development. It can''t be shamed by Ding Ning alone and all forces.


    After all, these people are super power representatives who can secretly affect the political situation of one or more countries. If he insists on his own way and really uses military power, it will be happy, but the attendant consequences are not what he can afford. He will become a sinner of the country and the nation.


    Therefore, although he was angry again, he could only swallow this tone and secretly prayed that Ding Ning could die and get through the disaster safely.


    The representatives of the snow mountain looked on coldly, and the color of ridicule flashed in their eyes. As expected, the Terran is still so despicable and keen on intrigues.


    With a sigh, Tianji Zi was filled with deep sadness and disappointment. The three worlds were in chaos, but these people had no sense of crisis at all. As always, they were immersed in the conspiracy to eliminate dissidents and kill genius, and enjoyed it.


    I don''t know that they are not killing genius, but destroying the great wall and the hope of human survival. Only when they are unable to resist and are sad and desperate, will they realize how ironic and ridiculous their actions are today.


    With the departure of Guoshi mansion, Daxue mountain and Tianji Pavilion one after another, the three holy gates seemed to have won a great victory, all of them were happy and looked like small people.


    The remnant of Shengdao sneered, stood up and brushed away, ashamed to be with these villains.


    The monks of Tianyin Temple looked compassionate and remained silent after announcing the Buddha''s name. In particular, Master Kong Zhao, who made the decision to support the three holy gates, felt heavy in his heart and felt that he had done something wrong. Unfortunately, there was no regret in the world. The bitter fruit he brewed could only be tasted by himself.


    The four most eye-catching forces left in anger. The representatives of the three holy gates were complacent and thought they had fully controlled the current situation. They couldn''t wait to discuss with the representatives of major forces on how to find out the top power of holy weapons hidden in Qingyun security and eradicate it. After all, that was the real big trouble.


    In their eyes, Ding Ning was already doomed to death, and the only concern was the Revenge of the powerful man.


    Before, the major Western forces were seen as noisy and happy, but now they all lost their voice. They all looked at their nose, mouth and heart, with an attitude of being indifferent to themselves.


    They are willing to fight for the voice of the organizing committee because they want to strive for the best interests for themselves; They are willing to cooperate with sanshengmen to run against other Chinese forces and agree to send more people to surround and kill Ding Ning. They are willing to watch internal strife in the martial arts world of China and watch a demon genius in the martial arts world of China be strangled by their compatriots.


    However, this does not mean that they are willing to take the risk of crazy retaliation to provoke an unidentified top power of Shengwu. It''s good if they can kill at one blow. What if they miss? Who will bear the consequences?


    You know, most people in the West are interest supremacists. In their values, they will never do stupid things without sufficient interest return.


    The representatives of the Sansheng gate looked ugly. They just pulled these forces into the Organizing Committee and thought they had completely controlled the situation. Unexpectedly, these foreign devils crossed the river and demolished the bridge. They were only willing to do their best.


    When they wanted to force these forces to contribute, they suffered a strong rebound. The major forces that had obeyed them before had a tougher attitude than them. They could send someone to deal with Ding Ning or even the strong man at the peak of Shengwu, but they must have enough benefits.


    In particular, the mercenary trade union and the assassin alliance completely regard this as a transaction. The price directly breaks through the sky. The unit of calculation is 100 million with one mouth. What''s more, it must be mi Jin. Of course, Lingjing, as the hard currency of the warrior, can also be paid as a commission.

 Chapter 1653

    Miles said with a sad face, "brother, I can''t recover without blood rich in energy."


    "Hey!"


    Ding Ning sighed with disappointment and thought that he could really be reborn by dripping blood. It also needed blood to supplement. But think about it. After all, the legend of vampires sleeping in the ancient blood pool has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. The ancient blood pool must contain special blood with abundant energy.


    Miles looked at him eagerly, his heart was up and down, and he didn''t know what he meant.


    "How long can you last?"


    Ding Ning looked around and asked carelessly.


    Although it''s not really rebirth, it still has some research value. It''s a pity to give up, but it''s noon now, and it''s going to be transmitted and left in a few hours. He doesn''t have much time to explore the world. He won''t waste time for this guy.


    "If you don''t move, you can last five or six days. If you move, you can do it for two or three days at most."


    MILUS replied with a bitter face.


    Ding Ning''s expression was a little strange. He looked at him with bright eyes, which made him hair straight in his heart.


    "Hey, hey, it''s interesting. Half of my head can live for five or six days. This vitality is really tenacious. You can rest first and study you after I''m busy."


    With a grin, Ding Ning reached out and grabbed miles'' hair, slipped it up, took off his coat, wrapped his round head and tied it around his waist.


    Milles has the heart to die. How can he feel like a money bag and tied on his belt? The key is to cover his eyes. He can''t see anything. He''s also very curious about this vibrant new world, okay, but what can he say? What dare you say?


    Ding Ning doesn''t want to take him into the water space, but Su Su is still there to integrate the spirit. Ghost knows that MILUS, who has only one head, has any strange means. What if he steals Su Su''s blood?


    The medicine spirit ring is not to mention that it is full of rare and exotic herbs. Those herbs are his life. How can he put the vampire in at ease? Therefore, it''s safer to take it with him.


    Putting miles aside for a while, Ding Ning strode forward with a faint green light in his eyes.


    There are many rare and exotic grasses growing here. He can see dozens of water cloud stones with water cloud mist flowing in the stone layer alone.


    Developed, developed!


    Ding Ning happily began to collect and scrape the water cloud stone. Compared with the water cloud stone obtained from the root of the Dragon subduing tree, these water cloud stones obviously contain more energy. Looking at them attentively, they look like white clouds gurgling in the stone, which makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    "Eh! What''s that?"


    When collecting water cloud stone, Ding Ning didn''t forget to pick the strange flowers and plants around him. To his excitement, there are really many materials for refining tiansangdan.


    When he carefully squatted down and transplanted a rare golden rose silk flower into Yaoling ring, there seemed to be a flash of light in the distance, shaking his eyes.


    But he looked intently, but found nothing, which surprised him. He changed several angles, and the light didn''t appear again.


    Ding Ning couldn''t help his curiosity. After transplanting the Golden Rose Silk flower into the medicine ring, he strode to the direction of the light.


    Poop!


    Ouch!


    Ding Ning patronized and looked ahead. Suddenly, he felt as if he had tripped over something. He fell heavily and fell on the horse. Before he called, miles'' head under his body gave a scream.


    Ding Ning got up with a gray nose and a earthy face, looked back to the ground, but there was nothing, which made him wonder. How could he fall well? As sick as he is, it''s incredible.


    He squatted down carefully and looked carefully at the ground that tripped him. With the change of angle, a reflection appeared in his sight under the sunshine.


    Ding Ning looked at the object in front of him in amazement. It was only the size of a palm, crystal clear, like a crystal turtle shell. Although he didn''t know what it was, it could hide from his divine knowledge and naked eye, and trip him up. He decided it must be something great.


    Reach out and grab the strange transparent turtle shell and pull it hard


    As a result, it didn''t move.


    Is this thing growing in the ground?


    Ding Ning doesn''t believe in evil and starts the power of thick Earth Totem. He probes down the ground, but finds that the crystal turtle shell has no connection with the land under him.


    Ding Ning''s face changed. His eyes looked at the crystal turtle shell with dignified and hot eyes. What does this mean? It shows that the weight of the crystal turtle shell is far beyond his power limit. He can''t even take it.


    What kind of terror does the density have to reach in order to be heavy enough to make him unable to move?


    Ding Ning doesn''t give up the absolute touch of starting!


    As a result


    The absolute sense of touch failed. In his mind, there was only a vast white light, and nothing could be analyzed.


    "It''s a good thing. It''s definitely a good thing. I found the treasure now."


    Ding Ning rubbed his hands excitedly. The more strange it was, the more it explained the extraordinary origin of the crystal turtle shell. He would take the strange thing away anyway.


    It''s just that you can''t move and take it.


    Ding Ning has a bitter face. If he doesn''t take such a rare baby away, he won''t be able to sleep at night.


    If you are unwilling, how can you enter Baoshan and return empty handed?


    If he didn''t find the ghost, it would be all right. Since he found it, how could he be willing to give up.


    But he can''t help it. He tried to become a devil and enter the second personality. He even turned into a giant by burning the blood of gold. He still couldn''t shake the crystal turtle shell.


    He stuck the medicine ring on the turtle shell and tried to collect it, but there was still no response, which made him stare at the crystal turtle shell, which could only be seen under the reflection of the sun.


    "Well, since you can''t take it away, it means you have no chance with me. Sometimes there must be a hit. Don''t force it when you hit."


    Ding Ning sighed with melancholy, took a deep look at the crystal turtle shell, stood up crisp, turned and left.


    But I don''t know the depression in Shanhe turtle''s heart at this time. I want to beat this fool up.


    It deliberately didn''t let Ding Ning take him and didn''t want to enter the medicine spirit ring. It was just to get into Ding Ning''s body and have a good sleep. Who knew this guy was so impatient and said to go.


    If I had known this, it would have been better to enter the medicine spirit ring. Grandma, it''s a big play now. Hum, I have to enter your body today.


    The mountain and river tortoise poked out its head, and its round little eyes rolled around. The color of the tortoise shell quickly changed from transparent to white jade. Its four short legs spread out, clattered around Ding Ning and ran quickly to the front.


    Who says the tortoise runs slowly? The mountain turtle is much faster than the rabbit. It just disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Ding Ning looked back in doubt. Just now, he seemed to hear something behind him?


    But after a long time of investigation, he didn''t find anything, and he didn''t think much. After all, according to the queen ant, there are creatures here. Maybe it''s the sound of ants crawling.


    "I''ll go. I really mean Cao Cao."


    Ding Ning turned around and looked at the more than a dozen strange ants staring at him.


    The reason why the ants are strange is that these ants are a foot in size, stand upright like a man, four legs support the ground, two front legs hold a knife like a human hand, and their crystal clear red eyes stare at him warily. They seem to be very unwelcome to his uninvited guest.


    Oh, it''s exaggerated to say that the knife is actually the side stem of a sawtooth plant, but it looks very similar to the sawtooth knife.


    The strangest thing is that this kind of ant he has never heard of. It is crystal red. If it stays still, it is like an ant art carved with a red agate.


    Ding Ning''s eyes glowed and his heart secretly praised him. It''s really a masterpiece of heaven. If the ant''s body is brought back to the earth for auction, it''s estimated to sell tens of millions of meters of gold. It''s drizzle. It''s really beautiful.


    "Hey, can you understand me?"


    Ding Ning tried to communicate with ants with spiritual power. After all, the queen ant can communicate with him. Ants who can live here should also be able to do so.


    However, the performance of these red ants disappointed him. They didn''t know whether they disdained to communicate with him or whether they didn''t understand people''s words. They not only didn''t reply, but also attacked him. Their attitude was extremely unfriendly.


    The first red ant kicked on the ground with four hind legs, and the whole body bounced up in an instant. Unexpectedly, it jumped higher than Ding Ning''s stature, holding a "saw tooth knife" high in the air and chopping down his head.


    Ding Ning was stunned. NIMA, split Huashan? The red ant knows martial arts?


    No, it must be an illusion. How can ants know martial arts? It''s just a coincidence that he accidentally made efforts to split Huashan.


    Ding Ning flexed his fingers and accurately bounced on the "serrated knife" of the red ant, flying the red ant upside down.


    What shocked him was that his fingers were sore and numb with his physical strength and strength. The strength of the red ant was frightening.


    What surprised him most was that the strange "serrated knife" was not damaged at all under his snap finger.


    You know, the secret realm in this secret realm is not suppressed by cultivation. Now he can use the power of the holy martial realm wantonly.


    Even if he didn''t use one tenth of his strength before, it was enough to bomb a weapon made of fine steel, but the "grass saw knife" was unharmed, which surprised him.


    As like as two peas, the red ant brought him a surprise. He was forced to retreat. He was stamp with rage. His hind legs bent and he jumped again. The same style was split again by force splitting Huashan.


    "Animals are animals. As expected, they don''t turn their brains. It seems that they hit Huashan by mistake."


    Although Ding Ning was surprised, he didn''t pay attention to the little thing, said with a sneer, and bent his fingers again.


    But the next moment, his eyes opened wide and looked at the wound on the back of his hand and the triumphant red ants on the ground.


    It turned out that at the moment when he was about to hit the sawtooth knife, the red ant suddenly changed his move. The sawtooth knife suddenly changed its path, scratched on the back of Ding Ning''s hand between lightning and flint, and cut a small hole.


    For Ding Ning, this tiny wound can be healed in minutes.


    But the problem is that the red ant really knows martial arts and knows how to cheat. He couldn''t prevent it. He also hurt him and let him capsize in the gutter.


    What does that mean? It shows that the red ant is not without wisdom, but a creature with high wisdom.


    And the seemingly funny "serrated knife" can cut open his flawless holy body''s skin, which makes him wonder how he can not be shocked.

 Chapter 1654

    He is a flawless holy body. The physical strength corresponds to the best spiritual weapon.


    In other words, in general, with his physical strength, even the best spirit weapon is difficult to break his physical defense.


    Of course, it also depends on who uses the spirit tool. If the strong person in the holy martial arts can give full play to the maximum power of the spirit tool by pouring the spirit power into the spirit tool, even if the other person takes a inferior spirit tool, it is not that he can''t cause damage to him.


    But who is his immediate opponent? Just an ant, or all by brute force, using the material of the "serrated knife" itself to easily cut his skin.


    This made him look at the sawtooth knife and his eyes were full of hot color. What kind of plant''s stem and leaf is this? Unexpectedly, it has a sharp effect no less than that of the best spirit weapon. It is definitely a first-class tool refining material.


    It has become a well-known common sense for people to use the refined metal for refining utensils. Even if Ding Ning once made arrows from the tree core of iron wood, it is also because the material of iron wood itself is hard enough.


    However, hardness does not mean tenacity. Sharp arrows can be made from the core of iron and wood trees, but it is not suitable to be made into weapons. After all, it is extremely easy to break without enough tenacity.


    Therefore, Ding Ning has never thought or heard of a plant whose leaves are so sharp that they are naturally the best material for refining utensils. How can he not be greedy.


    "Little thing, I know you understand what I say. Now, listen to me. Where did the leaves in your hands come from? Take me and I''ll spare you."


    Ding Ning believes that the red ant is very intelligent and should be able to understand his words, and preaches spiritually again.


    However, the reaction of the red ant was beyond his expectation again. It seemed that he really didn''t understand what he was saying. The two tentacles on his head kept moving and communicating with more than a dozen red ants around him.


    Other red ants seemed to realize that Ding Ning was not easy to mess with. They all raised serrated knives, scattered and surrounded him unkindly. It seemed that they were ready to fight in groups.


    Ding Ning has black lines on his face. These red ants are beautiful like works of art. He really can''t bear to hurt them, but these little things are so out of the way that they have to fight him to the end, which makes him angry.


    Whoosh!


    The red ant''s action is very crisp. After the strategic deployment is reached, it is determined that it has surrounded the enemy and launched an attack immediately.


    Their movements are the same. They all bounce up with their hind legs and chop down with a serrated knife.


    Ding Ning has just suffered a small loss. Where will he be deceived by them again? With a smile, his figure flashed out of the battle circle.


    But then the reaction of the red ant surprised him. He had to stretch out his fingers and play again and again, turn into a remnant of the Tao, and respectively bounce these small things out.


    He shook his hand and felt the pain of his fingers. Looking at the red ants that had been bounced off, he continued to show off to him with a serrated knife. Ding Ning''s face added a dignified color for the first time.


    Although these red ants have no wings and can''t fly, they have the ability to resist the air for a short time. At the moment of his rapid escape, they follow him closely like tarsal maggots with the wind driven by him when he moves, so that he can''t hide at all. They can''t avoid, and can only take their attack.


    Seeing Ding Ning shake his hands again and again, the red ants seem to be very proud of their masterpiece. The tentacles on their heads shake quickly and wave sawtooth knives. It seems that they are warning Ding Ning to go away quickly. Otherwise, don''t blame them for being rude.


    Ding Ning looked at them and almost laughed. NIMA, I don''t want to hurt you because I have regarded you as private property, but I don''t have the means to deal with you.


    The tiger doesn''t get angry. He really thinks I''m a sick cat.


    Ding Ning is really angry. Grandma''s is despised by a group of ants. There''s no one. If you don''t show some real skills, you really think you''re a soft persimmon.


    "Come here!"


    The angry little brother Ning was terrible. He stretched out his hand and grabbed it in vain.


    With a bang, the surrounding fire elements began to gather, and instantly formed a fire wall covering a few meters around, surrounded the red ants, and kept closing in. If the red ants didn''t surrender, he didn''t mind burning two and giving them a good look.


    The red ants seem to be really flustered, uneasily gathered together, and the tentacles on their forehead vibrate at a high frequency.


    "Now you know you''re afraid? Hahaha, surrender obediently!"


    Ding Ning laughed proudly, but after saying this, his face suddenly turned red and felt that he was really two. He had to use the flame totem to deal with several ants. If it was spread, he would have no face to see anyone.


    But he still underestimated the red ants'' willingness to die rather than surrender. Just when he thought the overall situation had been decided and the red ants would bow down obediently, there was a violent buzzing in the distance.


    The buzzing sound was far away at first, so the sound was very small, and Ding Ning didn''t care. But as the distance became closer and closer, the buzzing sound continued to expand and became deafening.


    Ding Ning opened his mouth wide and looked at a certain insect flying in the distance to block out the sun. He said it was an insect because he didn''t know what it was. Anyway, he hadn''t seen such an insect.


    They look similar to ants, but they are more like bumblebees. They are bumblebees, but they are fire red in water, which is very similar to the body color of red ants. They are crystal clear, like red agate.


    But it seems wrong to say that they are the people of red ants, because these strange insects have a pocket beak. Although their bodies are blood red, they are not back armor, but fine red scales.


    This strange four unlike makes Ding Ning numb, joking, with the shape of ants, the wings of wasps, the scales of snakes, the mouth of birds, such strange creatures are really unheard of and unheard of.


    The strange creatures opened Ding Ning''s eyes. At the same time, he was also secretly on guard. It was scary enough to have red ants, a strange creature with infinite power. Who knows what special abilities these four dissimilarities have.


    What''s more, there are tens of thousands of them. Don''t accidentally lose your life here, it''s a big joke.


    But the facts proved that he was worried too much. Although these four elephants came for red ants, the two sides did not seem to have any ownership relationship. After the two sides exchanged biological waves sent by their tentacles, Ding Ning was shocked to find that these four elephants didn''t look at him and rushed to the fire wall like moths to the fire.


    Ding Ning was very anxious. He was very interested in the four elephants. Like the red ants, they were regarded as personal belongings by him. Where would he be willing to let them be burned.


    When I was about to put away the fire wall, I was stunned to find that these four dissimilarities were not only afraid of fire, but also looked like enjoyment. They opened their beaks and began to swallow the flame. The four fire walls were swallowed up by them in just a few minutes.


    Ding Ning was completely stupid. He looked at these four things blankly. He was full of energy. He didn''t look at him. He turned and left with a buzzing sound, and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Especially, I''ve really seen a ghost."


    Ding Ning made a rude remark. He had heard from novels and film and television works that there were insects that could spit fire and burn people, but it was pure fiction and did not exist in reality.


    But now, he has witnessed insects that can bathe in the flame and use the flame as nourishment, which subverts his cognition.


    You know, insects are naturally afraid of fire, which is a biological instinct, but in this secret realm, it seems that nothing is impossible.


    The red ant seemed to be frightened by the fire wall. Seeing that the reinforcements had eliminated the fire, he dared not stay any longer. Taking advantage of Ding Ning''s daze, he turned and ran away, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Ding Ning lost his smile and showed a sly look in his eyes. Although these little things have high wisdom, they obviously have not been tricked by humans, have no Jianghu experience, and can''t understand what tracking is.


    Now that he has regarded them as private goods, how can he allow them to leave so indifferent.


    The reason why he let the red ants go was because he found that although these little things have great wisdom, they really don''t seem to be able to speak. Since they can''t communicate, it''s better to play hard to get, find their nest and bring them to the nest.


    Of course, compared with the magical species of red ants, Ding Ning is more salivating for plants that can grow sharp serrated leaves. You know, plant refining materials are unprecedented, which makes him a must.


    Exploring treasure in the world, Ding Ning likes the species that are not on the earth, but his favorite.


    If it weren''t for the lack of time, for fear of being suddenly transported away, Ding Ning wanted to release the miner rat and the three legged Golden Toad to explore the treasures here.


    Quietly invisible, he followed behind the red ant, walked through a grassland and into a lush forest. The red ant slowed down and looked back vigilantly.


    Ding Ning smiled proudly. I''m invisible. It''s strange if you can find it.


    But unexpectedly, the dozen red ants suddenly stared at his position, raised the serrated knife like a great enemy, and the tentacles on their foreheads shook rapidly.


    Ding Ning was surprised. How could he be invisible? How could these red ants find themselves?


    Subconsciously, he looked down and patted his forehead with annoyance. No wonder the red ant would find him. It turned out that in a hurry, he forgot miles.


    Therefore, the scene seen by the red ants at the moment is very strange. A round head wrapped in clothes floats in mid air. No wonder they are so nervous.


    "Damn evil spirit, you exposed my whereabouts."


    Ding Ning angrily scolded.


    Miles is wronged. Don''t do it. I dare not speak for a long time. Can you blame me when you are found?


    Shashasha


    It was too late to complain about MILUS. Ding Ning stepped back vigilantly, his ears trembled rapidly, listening to the rustle from far to near, releasing his divine consciousness.


    At this sight, it immediately made his hair stand on end. His scalp began to numb. Ants, countless ants came from all directions and surrounded this forest.


    Ding Ning has not seen a terrible number of ant colonies in the ten thousand ant desert. He shouldn''t have been afraid, but the ants he sees at the moment are very different from those outside.


    They are all red ants, which dye all the ground around them blood red, just like flowing red blood.


    But this didn''t make him afraid. The reason for his fear was that most of these red ants were red ants with nine golden stripes, and these nine bars seemed to be the lowest existence in the ant colony.


    In the ant colony, the red ant with a small golden spot has a slight position, while the red ant with two spots has a higher position... And so on, the highest is the red ant with four and only five spots.

 Chapter 1655

    Looking at this scene, Ding Ning''s heart beat like tired, his mouth was dry, he swallowed and spit, and he only felt bitter in his mouth.


    He had a terrible guess that the ants with spots were formed with the continuous evolution of breaking through the nine golden stripes.


    In other words, the spotted ants, which are called one star and two stars for the time being, are more powerful than the ants with nine golden stripes.


    It is difficult to compare the strength of ants with the cultivation of human beings, but he knows very well that the strength of badaogang is not weaker than that of the martial artists in the middle of Zhenwu territory. If ants do not know how to cultivate and martial arts like human beings, maybe the human martial artists in the middle of Zhenwu territory may not be the opponents of badaogang.


    The strength of the nine bars should be much stronger than that of the eight bars. It is conservatively estimated that at least it must be the existence of the peak of human Zhenwu realm.


    According to this level of strength, one star ant is at least equivalent to the existence of the strong in the early stage of human Shenwu realm, while two stars and three stars should be the middle and late strength of Shenwu realm respectively.


    In other words, the four-star and five-star red ants are likely to be equivalent to the existence of Shengwu junior high school.


    If so, that is to say, the enemy he will face will be a large group of terrorist ants at least equivalent to the later stage of Zhenwu.


    You know, although there are only four five-star ants, there are hundreds of four-star ants, and there are thousands of two-star and three-star ants, and there are more than ten thousand in one star.


    Think that he is about to be besieged by tens of millions of strong people in the lowest Zhenwu realm. Ding Ning''s forehead is full of cold sweat. It''s terrible. In the face of this terrible enemy with such quantity and strength, let alone him, even the Emperor may have to flee.


    Therefore, Ding Ning turned and ran without hesitation. Even behind him, he had already been blocked by a five-star red ant, but it was much better than four five-star ants after surrounded.


    "What are you? Why are you following my child?"


    Just as Ding Ning clenched his teeth and was ready to fight his way out, a mental wave suddenly rang out in his mind.


    Ding Ning suddenly stopped and looked in horror. He had no wings but was suspended in the air. His body was one meter in size. He was staring at one of his red ants with ruby eyes. This huge red ant, with nine golden spots on his crystal clear body, exuded a terrible smell.


    Ding Ning didn''t dare to move. His intuition told him that this terrible Ant King definitely has the strength to kill him.


    "I..."


    Ding Ning stared at the nine star red ant who didn''t know when to follow him. His mouth was bitter and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Nima, nine star red ant, according to his previous level, isn''t this Ant King at least a super strong man who is absorbed in the peak.


    "Well, why do I see you so familiar? It seems I''ve seen you somewhere."


    Just when Ding Ning was frightened and thought that the emperor''s hand should not be here and whether he could release the crane ancestor to kill the four sides, the Nine Star Red Ant King said to himself and tilted his head there.


    Ding Ning''s throat rolled quietly, but his mind was spinning rapidly. He thought that Lao Tzu was coming for the first time. How could you see my face familiar? Has the world ever had human existence.


    Whoosh!


    The Red Ant King didn''t seem to remember where he had seen Ding Ning. His body turned into a residual shadow and came straight to Ding Ning, which scared Ding Ning almost didn''t pee out.


    Just when he was going to call the crane ancestor regardless of everything, the Red Ant King suddenly stopped in front of Ding Ning, looked at him up and down, left and right, and said, "what race are you? I seem to have some impression, but I can''t remember it."


    Ding Ning''s heart hung in his throat. The Red Ant King had the strength to kill him in an instant. He was so close to him that he was not sure to escape the second kill before calling out the crane ancestor.


    Therefore, he wisely chose to answer the question of the Red Ant King: "I''m human. I accidentally entered this world. I didn''t mean to offend."


    After all, if you can talk, you can communicate with each other. Maybe you can leave safely without hands.


    After seeing the terrible strength of the red ant group, Ding Ning has completely extinguished his plan to bring the red ant group into the bag. It''s so terrible. Who knows what unpredictable consequences will occur if he brings them to the earth.


    "Terran? What is Terran?"


    Just when Ding Ning was secretly worried, the red ant who used to fight with him jumped on the Red Ant King with a childish curiosity.


    Seeing the way the Red Ant King used to think, it seemed that he was very spoiled by the minor ant, which made Ding Ning secretly cry that the age was bad. Unexpectedly, he ran into the princess of the red ant family.


    Yes, it''s the princess, because the little ant''s voice is actually the voice of a girl.


    "You mean, you entered the Langya world unintentionally? Can you tell me how you came in?"


    The Red Ant King seemed to be a little excited and asked. He directly ignored the little ant''s question. Angrily, he grabbed the Red Ant King''s two tentacles and pulled them there.


    "This is Langya world? Isn''t it Langya secret place?"


    Ding Ning asked in amazement.


    Speaking from his heart, he was a little surprised by the questions asked by the Red Ant King. According to the queen ant, it seems that there are often ants in the 10000 ant desert who inadvertently enter the white sand world.


    If so, the Red Ant King should have been used to alien creatures for a long time. How can he be so excited? This is very abnormal.


    "What Langya secret place? We ant people have lived here for generations. I don''t know how many years. It''s always called Langya world."


    Asked the Red Ant King, who did not know why.


    "Haven''t you ever seen an alien creature?"


    Ding Ning felt something wrong. It seemed very different from what he thought.


    "No, you are the first alien creature I saw. Can you tell me how you came to Langya?"


    The Red Ant King seemed quite interested in Ding Ning and forgot to appease the sulking baby girl. He said excitedly: "I always suspected that there was another world outside Langya. Unfortunately, I couldn''t find an exit. Seeing you now proves that my guess is correct. There are other worlds outside."


    Seeing that the Red Ant King seemed harmless, Ding Ning was relieved. After briefly introducing the situation of the three realms, he explained why Langya realm was called Langya secret territory.


    The Red Ant King was stunned when he heard that Langya world was actually a world packed in a magic weapon. He couldn''t accept this statement at all. He shook his head and said it was impossible.


    "You can''t believe me. I can''t prove it now, but I can prove that there is another world outside this world. I came in through the ten thousand ant desert."


    Ding Ning helplessly shrugged his shoulders and secretly strengthened his vigilance for fear that the Red Ant King would become angry and kill people.


    "Ten thousand ant desert? Wait, how do I feel so familiar?"


    The Red Ant King suddenly raised his head, his compound eyes glittered with the color of humanized thinking, and fell into meditation again.


    Ding Ning spread his hand silently and reached out to summon the queen ant. "Explain it. Didn''t you say you had been to the restricted area?"


    The queen ant was called out cold and felt the terrible pressure of the Red Ant King. She was trembling all over, but she honestly replied: "I did come here, but I fainted soon after I came in. When I woke up, I had returned to the ten thousand ant desert, and there was more formula of ant slurry in my mind."


    "What are you talking about? Ant slurry? Can you brew ant slurry?"


    The Red Ant King was instantly excited, grabbed the two front legs behind the ant and asked with expectation.


    "Yes, yes, my Lord, I can brew ant slurry."


    The queen ant is like an angry little daughter-in-law. She doesn''t dare to resist at all. She says timidly.


    "OK, great, my blood jade ant family. Since my beloved wife died, no one can brew ant slurry. It''s really endless. My blood jade ant family."


    The Red Ant King looked up and laughed excitedly, which made Ding Ning''s hair stand on end. The ant laughed like a man. It sounded scary enough.


    "OK, great, father, is Ning Ning going to have a new mother again?"


    The ant princess also danced and said excitedly.


    Ding Ning''s face is black, Ning Ning? This ant girl doesn''t have Ning in her name, does she?


    "Yes, my princess, well, you will be my queen in the future, can you?"


    The Red Ant King said happily and asked the queen ant with a gentleman''s demeanor.


    Ding Ning is a little confused. The plot is wrong. The queen ant is his own pet. How can he be accepted by the Red Ant King?


    The queen ant glanced uneasily at Ding Ning and didn''t immediately agree. It is now Ding Ning''s pet and must obey the master''s orders.


    Therefore, although it is willing to become the queen of the Red Ant King in its heart, it does not dare to disobey Ding Ning''s master, not to mention that it still has an ethnic group to take care of.


    "I''m sorry, your Excellency the Red Ant King. It''s my pet. I''m afraid it can''t be your queen."


    Ding Ning was secretly ready to call the crane ancestor at any time, and said humbly.


    "Well, that''s really... Sorry, if you can, respected human, can your queen ant teach our queen ant the brewing method of ant slurry? I''m willing to exchange bleeding jade for it?"


    The Red Ant King did not force people as hard as Ding Ning thought, but made a very reasonable request.


    "No problem."


    Ding Ning greatly liked it and agreed. As for what blood jade, he didn''t care. Ants'' values are completely different from human beings. Human beings may not care about what they care about.


    "That''s great, respected human beings. I sincerely invite you to visit our ant palace with your spirit pet. Please also give me your honor."


    The Red Ant King seemed to see that Ding Ning agreed so happily, and his tone became more enthusiastic.


    Ding Ning actually doesn''t want to go. After all, his time is very limited. He hasn''t had time to explore the world.


    But since he promised the Red Ant King and asked the queen ant to teach the people of the blood jade ant family the method of brewing ant slurry, he naturally couldn''t break his promise. He could only nod and promise: "it''s my honor to accept your invitation, Red Ant King. But I also said that I don''t have much time. We should carry out it as soon as possible."


    "Who are you? Will you be sent away soon?"


    If the Red Ant King thinks about it.


    "Yes, in Langya secret... World, we can only stay for three days. Today is the third day. I still have two hours at most and will be sent out. Therefore, we''d better hurry up."


    Ding Ning did not hide it and said quickly.


    "That, respected human..."


    Before the Red Ant King finished, he was interrupted by Ding Ning: "you''re welcome, Red Ant King. My name is Ding Ning. Just call me Ding Ning."


    "Er, well, Ding Ning, it''s like this. I just saw you suddenly Summon this beautiful lady. I want to ask, do you have any treasure that can carry creatures?"


    Asked the Red Ant King with full wings.

 Chapter 1656

    Ding Ning was cluttering in his heart. It was terrible. He had patronized to prove his words before, but forgot this stubble, exposing the existence of Yao Lingjie.


    Although he has a good impression of the Red Ant King so far, who is sure that the Red Ant King will not get rich?


    But it''s no use regretting it now. Ding Ning was quietly on guard, but nodded quietly on his face: "yes, I once inadvertently got a baby that can accommodate living creatures."


    "Well, I have an unkind request. I don''t know if I can... Can..."


    The Red Ant King seemed embarrassed to speak.


    Ding Ning''s heart sank, and he said secretly. Sure enough, the main play came.


    The Red Ant King must have been wary of the medicine spirit, but he was embarrassed to rob it directly, so he hesitated and wanted to ask for it in a roundabout way. If he didn''t agree, I''m afraid he would turn his face directly.


    Hum! The ancients said that wealth is not revealed. It is reasonable indeed. Unexpectedly, even ants are hypocritical and disgusting.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning''s face became gloomy and ready to summon the crane ancestor in an instant. PI smiled and Rou said without laughing: "the Red Ant King has something to say. Why hesitate."


    "In that case, I''ll be frank. I hope you don''t blame me for being abrupt."


    The Red Ant King didn''t seem to recognize Ding Ning''s Yin and Yang. He was very embarrassed and polite, and then said with some sadness: "although Langya world is the place where we live for generations, the world has gradually begun to decline. Therefore, I want to ask you to take the young people of our family away from here."


    Ding Ning opened his mouth in amazement. He didn''t expect that the Red Ant King would make this request. He couldn''t help a burst of ecstasy.


    After seeing the powerful strength of the blood jade ant family, he had put out his mind of abducting the blood jade ant family. Unexpectedly, the Red Ant King took the initiative to give him such a big gift.


    "I know this request is very abrupt, but I really can''t help it. The Langya world seems to be full of vitality on the surface, but in fact, it has come to an end. If people stay here, they will only perish with the destruction of the Langya world. Please help us. I''m willing to give you all the blood jade stored in the family as a thank you."


    The Red Ant King thought Ding Ning didn''t want to, so he begged passionately and made a promise again.


    "No, no, you misunderstood the Red Ant King. I just didn''t expect it. Don''t worry. I''m sure I''ll help you with this favor. It''s just a little help. I don''t need those blood jade. You''d better keep them."


    Ding Ning knew that the Red Ant King misunderstood and quickly explained.


    "Then thank you very much. Come on, come on. My ant palace is right ahead."


    The Red Ant King was overjoyed and became more and more enthusiastic.


    "Father, are we leaving Langya?"


    Princess ant asked crisply, with deep joy and longing in her tone.


    "Yes, the old people in the clan have feelings for here and will not leave if they say anything, but the young people are the hope of the continuation of our ethnic group. Even if it is a compulsory order, they must leave Langya world. This is the top priority of our ethnic group."


    The Red Ant King said softly, but Ding Ning noticed a trace of indecision.


    The eyes looked sympathetically and piteously at Wu Ziyou, the ant princess who looked forward to the outside world, and sighed in her heart. I''m afraid it was only pure in mind. It didn''t hear the implication of the Red Ant King.


    He is also an old man. He already has feelings for the Langya world. He chooses to send the young people away for the continuation of the race, and he must stay and live with the Langya world.


    Ding Ning sighed quietly and felt a little uncomfortable in his heart, although the Red Ant King was not


    People, but they have no less wisdom and feelings than human beings, which makes people moved.


    Moreover, they don''t have as much mind as human beings. Their heart is simple and simple. In fact, the Red Ant King doesn''t want to live or die with Langya world, but because he is the patriarch and must stay to take care of those old people. This feeling is really great.


    For the continuation of the race, Ding Ning had to endure the pain of separation of flesh and blood, which made Ding Ning feel the same. He remembered the helpless mood when his mother was forced to leave her. The corners of his eyes were unknowingly wet.


    "Here we are. This is our territory. Isn''t it beautiful?"


    After walking down the narrow corridor for more than ten minutes, the ant princess who climbed onto Ding Ning''s shoulder suddenly said with a trace of pride and pride.


    Ding Ning stared at the great buildings like the city of moonlight.


    It is a magnificent palace group piled up by countless strange stones emitting bright light. Each palace is scattered on stone hills of different heights. The bright moonlight emits hazy light, like a dream, like a poem, like a fantasy.


    Countless red ants shuttle back and forth on the bridge between the palaces, showing a thriving and busy scene.


    Although it is underground, there is no feeling of poor air and darkness. I don''t know whether it is because the red ants are relatively large. These palaces are extremely tall. Although they are much lower than human buildings, they can also allow Ding Ning to pass reluctantly.


    "Miracles, absolutely miracles!"


    Even if Ding Ning was well-informed, he had to give heartfelt praise.


    You know, these palaces are continuous, covering an area of more than ten kilometers. Such magnificent buildings can''t be completed without the assistance of modern tools in the human world.


    But this magnificent palace group was carved bit by bit by ants without the help of any tools. It''s not a miracle.


    What shocked and surprised Ding Ning most was that the architectural complex was not only magnificent, but also artistic in style. There were many wonderful ideas, even human architecture might not have this level.


    For example, circling bridges were built between the buildings, so that there was a channel between the palace and the palace. Although the ants may have started from a practical point of view, they actually created a suspended bridge like a winding mountain highway, like a giant dragon among the palaces.


    The building materials used in the bridge are obviously different from the main building with Moonstone as the main material. It is actually a kind of jade that is crystal clear. It is no inferior to imperial green jade. It emits a faint emerald green fluorescence under the reflection of Moonstone, which brings a strong visual impact.


    "It''s beautiful."


    Ding Ning said with sincere admiration that he couldn''t bear to walk on the jade bridge for fear of destroying this beautiful art.


    "Of course, it took thousands of years for our blood jade ant family to build a successful ant palace."


    The ant princess said proudly. She just seemed to think that she would leave soon and could no longer live in the ant palace. Her mood suddenly became lost and closed her mouth unhappily.


    "Ding Ning, come here. This is my palace."


    The Red Ant King took Ding Ning along the winding bridge to a magnificent palace at the top, and enthusiastically introduced him.


    Ding Ning took a long breath, straightened his body, smiled bitterly and said, "fortunately, your palace is relatively large, otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t straighten my waist."


    Ant Princess


    It''s also the child''s nature of mind. His emotions come and go quickly. Seeing Ding Ning''s hard look on his face, he couldn''t help giggling. Where was he when he just met Ding Ning.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect that, after all, there had never been human beings in Langya world before."


    The Red Ant King said with some guilt.


    "Well, I just said casually that time is tight and the task is heavy. Queen ant, please teach the people of the Red Ant King to brew ant slurry."


    Ding ninghun smiled carelessly.


    If he wants to take the young people of the ant tribe away, the time is really tight. After all, according to the Red Ant King, the young people of the ant tribe are at least tens of millions. Even if he doesn''t do anything from now on and keeps loading the ant tribe, he may not be able to take half away.


    "I''ll call the people over now and take as much as I can."


    The Red Ant King took a deep look at the imperceptible ant princess, resolutely turned away and began to summon the people.


    The decision was hasty and had not been discussed with the ethnic group at all, so the news immediately caused an uproar.


    Fortunately, the prestige of the Red Ant King is high enough, and the decline of Langya world is an indisputable fact. Those people soon accepted this reality and began to line up to let Ding Ning receive the medicine ring.


    As the first ant tribe entered yaolingjie, Ding Ning found that they did not fall into the desert area, but simulated the environment of Langya world and opened up an independent area, and his heart was put down.


    After all, the blood jade ant tribe can''t fully trust him. Using the curiosity of the ant princess, they let it go in and out of the medicine Lingjie to report the situation. If they knew that their people were sent to live in the desert, it is estimated that even if they died with Langya world, they would never agree.


    Fortunately, none of this happened. Princess ant was also very satisfied with the environment in the Yaoling ring and shouted to rebuild an ant palace.


    Ding Ning heard her call, but she was moved in her heart. The ant palace didn''t know whether it could use Lingjie to pack it. If it could, I believe the old people of the blood jade ant family would be willing to leave, and the Red Ant King didn''t have to suffer from the separation of bone and flesh.


    Just do it when you think of it. Ding Ning collects the ant tribe and communicates with the ant palace.


    No response, no!


    Ding Ning shook his head in disappointment. In fact, it didn''t surprise him. After all, Yao Lingjie can''t collect too large and dead things.


    However, looking at the Red Ant King, who has always been attached to staring at the ant princess who is having fun in and out, he couldn''t help being soft and didn''t give up trying again.


    Suddenly, a miracle happened.


    The ant palace, which had no response, had a faint reaction, which surprised him. He couldn''t think much. His majestic spirit came out through the body. He wanted to forcibly collect the ant palace.


    Boom!


    The ground shook violently, and the ant tribe was stunned. Looking at their homes shaking violently, they thought it was an earthquake.


    The Red Ant King flew into the air with a buzzing sound, and the vast Weiya came out of his body and spread wildly around. He even wanted to suppress the violent shaking on his own.


    Ding Ning was intimidated by the pressure. He kept complaining in his heart. He knew that he was in a hurry. He should say hello to the Red Ant King first.


    But at this moment, it was not easy for him to communicate with the ant palace. Where was he willing to give up like this, biting his teeth and carrying the pressure of the Red Ant King, his divine consciousness poured out like no money.


    The Red Ant King seemed to notice that Ding Ning''s divine consciousness was fighting against it. He looked at him in confusion and asked, "Ding Ning? Are you prying the ant palace?"

 Chapter 1657

    "Yes, I''m going to take the ant palace away so that you don''t have to be separated from your children."


    Ding Ning separated a trace of divine consciousness and replied with difficulty.


    The Red Ant King was silent, but took back his authority, and his eyes twinkled with gratitude.


    Some of the reasons why the old people in the clan insist on staying are really nostalgia for Langya world, but most of them are reluctant to give up the ant palace. After all, it took thousands of years to build it. If Ding Ning really had the ability to take away the ant palace, those old people would not insist on staying.


    Just, where is the ant palace so easy to take away? The Red Ant King does not hold much hope for this.


    The green veins on Ding Ning''s forehead wriggled like earthworms, and his face turned red. He tried his best to collect the ant palace. His divine knowledge was like a flood opening the gate, which made him dizzy, black in front of him, and a faint panic in his heart. He always felt that he might be drained and become an idiot.


    But remembering the heartrending pain when his mother was forced to leave him, he went up with himself. At all costs, regardless of any consequences, he would take the ant palace, which has become his obsession.


    "Roar!"


    When Ding Ning felt that his sea of knowledge was about to dry up, he roared and without hesitation began to burn blood essence. His body began to expand wildly. In the twinkling of an eye, he became a terrible man more than 30 meters high, with high muscles and explosive forces.


    The Red Ant King fell to the ground with a slap from the suspension in the air. He couldn''t believe looking at the massive body that almost broke through the underground tunnel. The scattered terror made him feel palpitation.


    Remember, he finally remembered why he had a familiar feeling when he saw Ding Ning for the first time, because he once saw human reliefs by the Nu long river in Langya world. It turned out that it was the human race. It was so terrible.


    The world was suddenly quiet. After seeing Ding Ning''s transformation, the previously flustered ant colony was shocked and stunned on the spot. They trembled and lowered their heads in awe. It was the level suppression of higher blood against lower blood, which made them tremble from the depths of their soul.


    Miles swallowed hard. Although he couldn''t see it, he could feel the change on Ding Ning. The rolling from the deepest part of his blood convinced him for no reason that even the ancestors of the blood family had to kneel down and worship here.


    Happy, unprecedented happy, full of endless sense of strength, let Ding Ning have a hearty feeling of pain and pleasure.


    Although he had changed himself once before, after all, the time was too short. He didn''t have time to experience it well. Besides, he was only dealing with a blood Duke at that time. He almost gave miles seconds when he blew his breath. Where can he use his full strength.


    Therefore, this time, Ding Ning decided to experience the power of blood ignited by gold burning blood.


    Strong, too strong.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Ding Ning has a faint feeling that this is the form of the real witch warrior itself. His noumenon should be a giant, not a small ordinary human.


    He believes that as long as he is willing now, he can tear the space with brute force at any time and completely destroy the sealed world.


    The ant palace, which was like a mayfly shaking a tree before, now just turned his mind and honestly entered the medicine spirit ring. There was only a huge Tiankeng stretching more than ten miles and hundreds of feet deep in the whole underground cave.


    Ding Ning stared at the rotten bones under the Tiankeng, and his eyes flashed thoughtful. Sure enough, as he guessed, the energy source of the world came from the immortal corpse underground.


    Time is a pig knife, these


    Although the bones are the bones of the immortal strong and contain powerful immortal materials, immortal materials are not really immortal, but they exist longer than ordinary materials.


    With the passage of time, immortal material can not withstand the dissipation of time. The immortal essence is beginning to spill over. It gradually penetrates the earth''s surface and disseminated the earth and rock of the Langya boundary.


    The months and years pass by. The ants and the "four likes" and other creatures that he had not seen before were all ordinary species. But with the absorption of immortal essence over the years, they began to produce some unknown variation and become a powerful spiritual race.


    But the immortal material is limited after all. When the energy of all immortal immortal corpses is exhausted, the world will come to an end and enter the period of eternal extinction.


    Although the Red Ant King did not know why Langya world went into extinction, the biological instinct and intuition made him firmly believe in this, so he took precautions and wanted to let his people leave this decaying world.


    Ding Ning, who incarnated as a giant, seemed to be enlightened, and suddenly realized a lot of puzzling truth.


    For example, his gold burning blood relies on the boiling of blood to temporarily activate the blood potential and obtain powerful power countless times more than himself.


    But this state can not last long, because it activates the ancient witch blood, and needs a strong flesh body as a carrier to support the power of blood.


    The flawless holy body, which he was proud of, only met the most basic conditions for activating the ancient witch''s blood. The time he could carry was only five minutes. Beyond this time, his flesh would collapse completely.


    Of course, with the continuous enhancement of his body, the time to awaken the ancient witch blood will be longer and longer until it is finally strong enough to fully carry the power of blood, so as to fully awaken the ancient witch blood.


    Therefore, after realizing this, Ding Ning restored the original state for the first time after collecting the ant palace, making the ancient witch blood silent again.


    The ant princess was frightened and fell on his shoulder trembling. She didn''t even dare to look at him. After all, the blood pressure of the higher race is not a joke.


    The same is true of other ant families. Except for the Red Ant King and a few highly cultivated ant families, other ant families kneel to the ground and don''t even have the courage to look up.


    Ding Ning ignored these, but combed the sudden memory when awakening his blood. This is the memory from blood inheritance, which opened a dusty door to creation for him.


    At the beginning of chaos, heaven and earth are dead. There are no stars, sun and moon, and no life, only endless darkness.


    According to the analysis of Ding Ning''s scientific knowledge, the invariable chaos has gradually produced some subtle changes through the evolution of long years.


    Various particulate elements floating in the air interact with each other and have a certain chemical effect. After a long time, countless life embryos have been gradually bred.


    In the past, these ignorant life embryos have been combined and arranged by countless particle elements. By chance, four lucky people have come to the fore, gradually gave birth to lingzhi and become the earliest creatures in chaos.


    These four creatures named themselves ancient witches, ancient demons, ancient gods and ancient demons according to their respective characteristics. Because they were bred in chaos, they were also called congenital creatures by later generations.


    At the beginning, the four creatures were simple-minded and carefree to play in chaos. However, with the passage of time, their IQ became higher and higher, and gradually had seven emotions and six desires. They were tired of playing in Wong chaos. Every day, they slowly began to feel a little bored and were no longer satisfied with this dark life.


    So one day, after four awesome creatures had deliberated, they made an ax to the most powerful ancient witch with the unsuccessful embryo of life. He started to split the cage which had imprisoned them.


    The ancient witch turned into an indomitable giant. The other three creatures transmitted all their power to her, poured all their power and severely split the chaos.


    Clear Qi rises, turbid Qi sinks, and turns into heaven and earth, yin and Yang.


    At the beginning of the world, the ancient witch laughed happily, but unexpectedly, their actions angered the chaotic way of heaven, lowered the heavenly punishment and forcibly destroyed the four innate creatures.


    After the four innate creatures fell, their bodies returned to heaven and earth, and their breath became the wind and floating clouds of the four seasons; The sound turned into rumbling thunder; Eyes become the sun and the moon; Limbs become the East, West, South and north poles of the earth; The skin has become a vast land; Blood has become a running river; Sweat becomes the rain that moistens everything


    Heaven and earth began to open, forming a vast continent. Since then, it has entered the Taichu period. Some of the losers who gave birth to the origin of life at the same time with the four innate creatures have turned into chaotic treasures, while others have swallowed some of the origin scattered when the four innate creatures died, and evolved into secondary innate spirits. They call themselves innate gods.


    These secondary innate creatures are far less powerful than the four ancient creatures, so they look for the origin of the four ancient creatures in the universe to enhance their bodies.


    But the source is scattered between heaven and earth. Where is it so easy to find? At any time, there are new creatures gradually, which are called the acquired creatures.


    The second born creatures do not think that the second born creatures will pose any threat to them, do not take them to heart, and even disdain to deal with them.


    These postnatal creatures were extremely ignorant when they were born. After countless years of reproduction, there were lucky postnatal creatures. Because they inadvertently got the original fragments of ancient creatures, they opened their souls and realized their wisdom, and gradually explored the cultivation method to make themselves stronger.


    This was the earliest time when the demon clan was in power. The human race was still very weak at that time. It was often enslaved by the demon clan and even used as blood food.


    Second, he was born with spiritual cultivation to connect heaven, but he despised the postnatal creatures and regarded them as mole ants. Therefore, he opened up a beautiful space to live in it with great magic power, which is called the heaven. He sat with the mind of watching the play and watched the postnatal spirits of the boundless mainland fight with each other.


    Until the Terran broke out and rose in oppression and overthrew the rule of the demon family, the Terran was divided into three, the demon family declared to break away from the Terran and form a family, while the elite in human beings claimed to be the divine family. Although they did not break away from the Terran, they also became the ruling class in human beings.


    Until this time, the powerful strength shown by the Terran has the capital to threaten the secondary innate creatures. Therefore, these guys who call themselves the innate gods can''t sit still and want to completely kill all the postnatal creatures.


    Although the postnatal creatures are in constant civil war, in the face of powerful foreign enemies, whether demon or human, divine or demon, they are closely united and fight with the innate gods.


    Although the innate gods are far more powerful than the postnatal creatures, after all, their number is limited. Under the concerted efforts of the postnatal creatures, the innate gods continue to fall, and then the innate gods are killed and injured countless.


    In that war, the earth fell apart, the sun and the moon disappeared, and even the wasteland was forcibly broken into pieces.


    In the end, the two sides almost died together. Even those who survived were injured too heavily and fell into a long sleep. Maybe one day they will wake up from their sleep, or they will fall into a permanent silence.

 Chapter 1568

    When Ding Ning thought of this, his brain was at a loss. Why did blood memory tell him that his history was different from what Su Zhe and Jiutian Xuannv said?


    When was the three realms established? Is Su Zhe really the builder of the three realms?


    After carefully calculating the time, Ding Ning thought Su Zhe''s words were still very credible. If the history of the three worlds copied the history of the universe, everything would make sense.


    After all, the three realms were established by Su Zhe imitating his hometown. The history of the sky sea area is much longer than that of the three realms. Su Zhe once served as the leader of the central star city and the leader of all ethnic groups. It is normal to be able to understand the origin of the universe.


    According to Ding Ning''s calculation, if Su Zhe didn''t lie, the establishment time of the three realms should be in the ancient period of this universe.


    Although the time axis is not right, the time flow rate in the universe is different. I''m afraid no one can calculate this confused account except Su Zhe himself.


    This is not the key. What Ding Ning thinks is why the ancient witch blood that has long been extinct will reappear on his body?


    In addition, according to the knowledge of blood inheritance, the star monster evolved after the void beast swallowed part of the origin of the ancient demon, and Kunpeng was born after the star monster disappeared.


    This is somewhat intriguing. The giant beast in the starry sky was killed by Su Zhe. 90% of the origin of the ancient demon may have fallen into his hands. Then, what is the meaning of his making Kunpeng with the origin of the ancient demon?


    In addition, the star soul seed seems to have obtained the blood of the origin of the ancient god, and it is also the blood of Su Zhe himself.


    Ding Ning is puzzled about this. Is it just to create a three blood vessels?


    Although there are thousands of doubts, he doesn''t think Su Zhe will harm himself. He believes in his intuition.


    What''s more, if Su Zhe wanted to be unfavorable to him, he would have started long ago and would not give him time to continue to grow.


    After all, he is now a man who integrates the blood of the three ancient creatures. As long as he has enough growth time, even the strongest man in the starry sky may not be his opponent.


    Also, who sealed the Langya secret place in the gourd? Is it inevitable or accidental that I came here?


    Because he can be sure that this Langya world must be an ancient battlefield that was broken up by the Honghuang continent at the beginning, otherwise there would be so many immortal corpses buried here.


    Ding Ning thought more and more, his mind became more and more confused, and there were more and more questions. Instead of solving his doubts, he became more confused.


    I shook my head and didn''t think about those troublesome things. It''s urgent to seize the time to collect the ant tribe into the medicine Lingjie first. Now the ant palace is gone, and they won''t agree to let the old people of the ant tribe stay.


    "Ding Ning, are you okay?"


    The Red Ant King asked cautiously when he saw his obsession.


    Seeing that his attitude became cautious, Ding Ning knew that he was awed by his temporary awakening of the ancient witch''s blood. He quickly smiled and said, "sorry, I thought of something just now. Let''s hurry up."


    "OK, hurry up!"


    The Red Ant King didn''t have to ask the old people of the tribe. He knew that as the ant palace was moved away, they would no longer insist on staying. He immediately arranged for the people to move as soon as possible.


    Before, some people lingered because they were not willing to get the ant palace. Now they don''t even have the last thought. They were afraid of being pulled down and rushed to dingning.


    At this moment, Ding Ning also saved his energy and let them rush in front of him and continuously included them in the medicine spirit ring. The efficiency was twice as high as before.


    If you go down at this speed, it''s likely that you''ll be dead before you send it back


    Can take all the ants away and take them out.


    Ding Ning was both pleased and deeply regretted that time was too tight. He didn''t have time to explore Langya world.


    Those immortal corpses that have lost most of their immortal essence will not be able to get the sawtooth materials.


    "Ding Ning, I said you were familiar, but I can''t remember it. But just now I suddenly remembered that I''m not familiar with you, but with human beings."


    When the red ant king saw that the people automatically disappeared in front of Ding Ning, he thought he should be free now, so he said.


    "Familiar with humans? Have you seen humans?"


    Ding Ning looked at it and asked in surprise.


    "No, I haven''t seen a real person, but I''ve seen a stone tablet carved with a human appearance."


    The Red Ant King organized a language channel.


    "Stone tablet? Where is it?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes brightened and hurriedly asked.


    "In the Nu long river, which is more than 500 kilometers away from here, nu long river is the largest river in Langya. It looks like a long dragon. On the Bank of the river, there is a forest of stone tablets engraved with various reliefs, including your human reliefs."


    The Red Ant King seemed to see that he was very interested in it and carefully explained: "according to the legend handed down by our ancestors, the Nu long river was not formed naturally, but smashed by a dragon."


    "Smashed out by a dragon?"


    Ding Ning was stunned and didn''t believe this statement at all. After all, Langya, once a continental plate of the wasteland, experienced the God war in the ancient times. He could still believe that there was a river cut by Da Neng. If it was hit by a dragon, he wouldn''t believe it.


    In fact, Ding Ning''s cultivation realm and vision pattern today will not simply use God or immortal as the standard to measure his strength.


    Whether God level or immortal level, in fact, they are just the names of realm division. Just like people''s names, they are just easy to distinguish, and they do not have practical significance.


    Just as in the chaotic universe, most races will use the Immortal Emperor, the Immortal Emperor and the Immortal Emperor to call the strong in all levels of the immortal level, and some people use the saints, the saints and the saints respectively. Can you say that the saints and the Immortal Emperor are not the same thing?


    Similarly, in the eyes of the innate strong, the divine and immortal strong are unattainable, which makes them respect as gods. But in the eyes of ordinary people, the powerful innate martial arts do not exist like gods?


    Therefore, Ding Ning would not think that the so-called innate gods and acquired gods in the early period were really strong gods. Otherwise, where did so many immortal corpses come from under the ancient battlefield?


    The exact answer is that in fact, those so-called gods are likely to be immortal strong, and there is even no lack of immortal Tianzun.


    It''s just that in the early period, the division of the realm of cultivation was vague and simple, so it was generally used to distinguish the camp with congenital and post heavenly gods and spirits. The realm of cultivation is far from as fine as it is now.


    "Nu long river is the most mysterious place in Langya. Blood jade, Bi Guang stone, moon nepheline, starglow stone, sun Yao stone, Huolin stone, wind Thunder Stone and other energy containing stones come from Nu long river. Every month''s full moon night is when Nu long river is angry, all kinds of energy stones will be sprayed from the river."


    The Red Ant King sighed and said: "for countless years, the next day of the full moon night is the biggest event in the Langya world. All races will gather on the Bank of the Nu long river to fight for these energy stones. What they kill is a river of blood. I don''t know how many races are exterminated, and how many races stand on the top of the Langya world by stepping on the bones of the losers."


    Ding Ning Mou Guang


    Flickering, revealing the color of doubt, does the Nu long river have its own consciousness? Deliberately spit these energy stones to cause bloody fighting among major races and establish heaven and earth order?


    No wonder he thinks so. After all, he has the experience of Kunpeng world. Subconsciously, he will think that all the world has a will to establish order.


    "Tell me about the Nu long river? Why is it called this name? What do you say?"


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning has a strong interest in the Nu long river. Perhaps, by solving the mystery of the Nu long river, he can uncover the mystery of the Langya world.


    "According to some ancient ethnic rumors, there were no rivers in Langya at first, only some rivers and lakes. I don''t know how many years ago, suddenly one evening, there was a flash of lightning and thunder, and there was a pouring rain of blood..."


    The Red Ant King said leisurely and fell into memory.


    Ding Ning hurriedly interrupted, "wait, are you wrong? Shouldn''t it be pouring rain?"


    "Yes, it''s either pouring rain or pouring blood rain. The old people of those ancient races said that at that time, the blood rain poured down and dyed the whole heaven and earth red. The brilliant Tianwei frightened all races and dared not go out. Just when all creatures were frightened, the whole heaven and earth suddenly vibrated violently. All creatures felt the devastating natural disaster The end of the world is coming. The sky is about to fall and the earth is about to fall. They can''t help kneeling on the ground trembling and asking God to bless them. "


    The Red Ant King had excellent eloquence and rendered the scene vividly, which made Ding Ning nervous.


    "Just when all the creatures felt that the world was going to be destroyed, a huge blade like destroying the sky and the earth suddenly lit up in the sky, shining the heaven and the earth like lightning, which made people unable to open their eyes. The brave creatures dared to look. But their eyes hurt, and there was a vast expanse of white in front of them, and they couldn''t see anything."


    The Red Ant King said, "then, the earth suddenly vibrated violently, as if some huge thing had fallen from the nine days, frightening all the creatures into silence."


    "And then?"


    Ding Ning listened with interest and couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Later, it rained all night. Everyone only heard a terrible voice roaring with pain and anger. The roaring voice was very terrible, which made many creatures split up and scared to death. Until dawn, the roaring voice gradually disappeared, and the wind, rain and lightning also disappeared, as if they had never appeared."


    The Red Ant King took a breath and continued: "After waiting for a long time, seeing that there was no movement outside, the creatures of all races dared to go out of the house. I thought that after a night of blood rain, the ground should be all red. But I didn''t expect that the outside world, as usual, didn''t seem to have changed, but the air became much wetter, which made all the creatures feel very comfortable, full of energy and God The weariness is swept away. "


    Ding Ning frowned and looked suspicious. After a bloody rain all night, there was no smell of blood. Even the ground was not dyed red. It''s too unscientific.


    "Some creatures have the courage to start to go in the direction of the heavy object falling to the ground last night, but they are surprised to find that there is an extra River out of thin air where it was originally a mountain. The river winds long like a long dragon, almost across half of the Langya boundary, and countless trees and a forest of Steles beside the river overnight."


    When the Red Ant King said this, he sighed: "from that day on, the Langya world has become vibrant. The creatures of all races firmly believe that this is brought by the heavenly river. This is the gift of the gods to the Langya world, so it is called the God River."

 Chapter 1659

    "The Shenling river? Isn''t it the Nu long river?"


    Ding Ning was confused and interrupted.


    "Listen to me, the earliest river is really called the Shenling river. The river is cold and sweet, which brings great convenience to all races in Langya. Moreover, the river is full of vitality. A drink can eliminate all diseases of the living creatures and strengthen their health. All races are happy. They swim and play in the river all day, and some races and even the whole family move to live by the river."


    The Red Ant King showed a humanized smile: "But it didn''t last long. On the full moon night a month after the night of blood rain, the divine river suddenly began to get angry, and the rainstorm poured down. The turbulent and violent river immediately flooded the new homes of those races along the river. Some creatures heard that the terrible roar came from the bottom of the river, just like an angry divine dragon making waves, which made all races tremble and tremble."


    "So, change the Shenling River into the Nu long river?"


    Ding Ning asked suddenly.


    "No, no, at that time, although the races who moved to the riverside were submerged by the river, most races thought that these races were insatiable, so they angered the gods and punished them."


    The Red Ant King shook his head and denied: "They worshipped and hoped that the gods would atone for their sins. As a result, the river raged all night. When the sky was bright, everything returned to normal, but no one dared to come near the river to desecrate the gods. But on the full moon night of each month, the gods would be inexplicably angry. We knew that this was a practice and was not punished by the gods for desecrating the river."


    The Red Ant King paused and continued: "but even so, the creatures of all races still dare not easily get close to the divine River, but out of curiosity about the divine River, if they want to see how long the river is, they organize many flying races to fly along the divine River to both sides and look for the end of the divine river."


    "And then?"


    "Later, after spending three months, all the flying races came back and took out the patterns of the divine river they painted along the way. As a result, as soon as the situation on both sides converged, all the creatures were stupid."


    The Red Ant King exclaimed, "as soon as the patterns on both sides converge, they form the shape of a dragon. Moreover, the dragon is still a incomplete dragon. Its head is gone, and a finger bone is missing from its front claw."


    Ding Ning listened, but his heart moved. He remembered that he got the huge finger bone under the Dragon subduing tree. Is it the finger bone of the angry dragon?


    "A river appeared overnight, and it was still dragon shaped. All creatures were not calm. They thought it was an evil dragon. After making a big mistake, they were punished by the gods before cutting off its head and breaking one of its fingerbones."


    The Red Ant King said leisurely, "but even the evil dragon can''t be offended by the creatures in Langya world. Everyone is afraid of the divine River, like snakes and scorpions, and renamed it Nu long river."


    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkled and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The story of the Red Ant King is not over yet. After seeing that the people are still entering the medicine spirit ring, he continued: "later, some creatures talked about it. The angry dragon has only a body but no head. Could it fall somewhere else?"


    Ding Ning suddenly raised his head, and his eyes burst with a touch of pure light, which startled the Red Ant King.


    Inexplicably looked at him and saw him looking at himself. The Red Ant King continued: "at that time, the wasps volunteered to look for the dragon head."


    "What happened later? Did you find the faucet?"


    Ding Ning''s heart beat like thunder, his scalp was numb, and his eyes glittered with horror. He asked eagerly.


    Because just now, Pikachu, who has been sleeping since he came out of the sunset continent, is still there


    It seems that this angry dragon has a special relationship with her.


    This made him suddenly remember that when he was in the sunset continent, he once flew over a dragon shaped Blood River like a dream, while Pikachu fought for the upper reaches of the blood river. When he approached the source of the blood River, he had no way ahead, but he found a leading blood Lake in a fog.


    Although he didn''t know what it meant, he could see that Pikachu had a strong desire for the dragon head, so he did not hesitate to help Pikachu through the fog and threw her into the dragon head lake.


    To this end, he also carried a knife that could destroy the sky and earth. He was forcibly split and left the sunset continent to return to the earth. Since that day, there were many rusty bronze fragments in the Dantian.


    In fact, if it weren''t for this bronze fragment, he always thought it was a dream, but at this moment, after hearing the origin of the Nu long river, he had a kind of intuition. Perhaps there was a special connection between this place and the strange dream in the sunset continent.


    But, unfortunately, the time is coming, and it will be transmitted back soon. I don''t know when I can solve this mystery.


    "Later, the wasp group did find a huge leading Lake hundreds of miles away from the upper reaches of the Nu long river. Although it was a wild land without any ethnic residence, the wasp group could see that the lake had just appeared and should be integrated with the Nu long river."


    Speaking of this, the tone of the Red Ant King became very strange: "the wasps finally found the leading lake after running all the way. Looking at the clear lake water, they couldn''t help swimming and drinking."


    Ding Ning''s heart suddenly jumped, suddenly remembered those four dissimilarities, and asked excitedly, "did they have some variation?"


    The Red Ant King looked at him in surprise, Nodded and said: "Yes, after they had enough to eat and drink, they planned to have a night''s rest by Longtou Hu. The next day, they immediately returned to tell all races about their discovery, but they didn''t think that when they flew all the way back, they would become strange like ant bodies, bee wings, snake scales and bird beaks. If they didn''t explain their identity, all races thought they were foreign races. Since then, Not only have their appearance changed, but their habits have also changed greatly. They have a strong demand for fire. Wherever there is fire, there are their figures. They claim to be blessed by the Dragon God and call themselves the fire spirit family. "


    "Huoling clan? It''s amazing that it mutated after soaking in the water of Longtou lake?"


    Ding Ning''s conjecture was confirmed, but it was unbelievable. It turned out that siunlike came like this.


    "Who knows, they are all old legends. It is said that later, some creatures envied their ability and took the ethnic group to look for the Longtou lake, but nothing changed. It seems that only the ethnic group who found the Longtou lake first will change."


    The Red Ant King smiled bitterly and said, "that is, after returning from the Huoling family to the Longtou lake, on the full moon night of each month, all kinds of energy stones will erupt at the bottom of the lake. At the beginning, we didn''t know what the energy stones were for. Only a few ethnic groups saw that the nepheline could emit bright moonlight and can be used as lighting, so they moved back."


    "Is the moon nepheline the kind of stone that builds the ant palace?"


    Ding Ning asked with great curiosity. He found that the stone was very special. It did not need to absorb the essence of the sun and moon. It could emit the rays of the sun, and the intensity of the illumination was very strong. It was much brighter than those of the earth''s moonstones and night pearls, and it was not as dazzling as the lights. It was a pretty good thing to use as a lighting tool.


    "Yes, it''s that kind of stone, but the moon nepheline we built the ant palace didn''t come from the angry dragon


    By the river, but once our ancestors inadvertently discovered that there was a nepheline mine here for months, and then decided to use local materials to build the ant palace here. "


    The Red Ant King explained a sentence and then continued: "moonnepheline, star pyroxene and glauconite are the most worthless of all kinds of energy stones. Although they also contain energy, they can not be directly absorbed like other energy stones, so few people are willing to want such stones. We can accumulate enough glauconite over time to build a cable bridge."


    Ding Ning showed a sudden color, but in his heart he asked, "what about the water cloud stone?"


    "Hydrolite? What hydrolite?"


    The Red Ant King was at a loss.


    Ding Ning moved in his heart and took out a piece of water cloud stone: "haven''t you seen this kind of stone?"


    "Oh, Yunbai stone, there are many in Langya world. It is everywhere. It can also be regarded as an energy stone. The difficulty of energy extraction is not even comparable to that of Biguang stone. No one wants it at all."


    The Red Ant King suddenly realized and said, in his tone, he seemed to disdain the cloud white stone.


    Ding Ning asked, "what do you brew ant slurry with?"


    "Of course, blood jade is used. Riyao stone, wind Thunder Stone and Huolin stone are not bad, but without blood jade, the energy is the easiest to extract."


    The Red Ant King said naturally.


    Ding Ning''s face became very strange. The creatures in Langya world really don''t know the goods. It''s a monster.


    Although he had never seen riyao stone, Fenglei stone and Huolin stone, the Red Ant King had just given him a lot of blood jade, one of which was now held in his hand and felt carefully.


    The energy contained in blood jade is really easy to extract, because its energy is gaseous and can penetrate through crystals.


    The energy in hydromica is difficult to extract, not because its energy is not as good as blood jade and several other stones. On the contrary, it contains much more energy than blood jade because its energy has been liquefied.


    Just like the difference between Reiki and Reiki, can free Reiki be compared with liquefied Reiki?


    The answer is no. No matter the quantity or purity, Reiki and Reiki are not at the same level. Therefore, it is more difficult to extract Reiki than Reiki, which makes the indigenous people in Langya world make a big Oolong who don''t know gold and jade.


    Of course, this is just an analogy. It does not mean that the energy in the energy stone is Reiki or liquid, but a special energy between spiritual power and spiritual energy.


    In other words, cultivating with energy stone can not only improve spiritual power, but also improve spiritual power. This is definitely a good thing far beyond spiritual crystal.


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. Unexpectedly, several liquefied precious energy stones, such as hydromica, moonnepheline, biguanite and starpyroxene, were regarded as Chinese Cabbage by the indigenous people in Langya world. I have to say, this is really an ironic joke.


    If it weren''t for the tight time, he would like to make a big search and take away all the energy stones that the aborigines don''t look up to.


    "Unfortunately, there are fewer and fewer energy stones sprayed by the Nu long river. In the past, tens of thousands of pieces could be sprayed every full moon night, but now it''s good to spray 200 pieces every month. It seems that even if there is a divine dragon at the bottom of the river, I''m afraid it''s the end of life. Langya world has entered the late stage and is no longer suitable for us to reproduce."


    The Red Ant King has some nostalgia.


    "No, it''s time. Come on, hurry up, hurry up."


    Just when Ding Ning didn''t know what to say to comfort him, there was a strong spatial fluctuation around him, which changed his face and hurried him anxiously.

 Chapter 1660

    At this time, there are at least nearly one million ants who have not entered the medicine spirit ring. He is not willing to be transported away now and forcibly resist the power of transmission.


    The Red Ant King also panicked, grabbed the ant Princess lying on his shoulder, threw it into the medicine ring, and shouted, "come on, come on, it''s too late."


    With a "whoosh", miles'' scalp was torn off by the strong transmission force. After a scream, it was directly transmitted away.


    Ding Ning''s face is green. What''s special? Is that ok? Only one head can transmit?


    This made him regret. He forgot miles as soon as he got busy. This guy saw him turn into a giant. He didn''t know how to demonize him when he went back.


    But now, regardless of these, he shouted hard at the Red Ant King: "come here, come here quickly."


    The Red Ant King took a deep look at him and said in his voice, "please help me take care of her and my people."


    With that, he resolutely flew to the back of the ant colony that had not yet had time to enter the Yao Lingjie, and expressed his determination with action. As the patriarch, he would never give up any people. If it was too late to leave, he would stay with those people.


    Ding Ning''s eyes are moist. The Red Ant King is a great father, but at the same time, he is also a selfless and good patriarch.


    People often say humble mole ants, but are mole ants really humble? At least what the Red Ant King has done is more noble than those who are full of benevolence, righteousness and morality, but actually selfish. I don''t know how many times.


    Ding Ning took a deep breath, closed his eyes and felt the strong power of transmission. He didn''t want to leave a poor and great father like this.


    No, no, this is not the power of transmission, but the strong rejection of foreign creatures by the will of the world.


    Ding Ning suddenly opened his eyes and showed a happy look on his face. If it was the power of transmission, even he had no way, but if it was the power of rejection, he didn''t have the possibility of delaying time.


    Breathe... Breathe


    As he constantly adjusted the rhythm of his breathing, he soon formed exactly the same frequency as the magnetic field vein of the world. The whole mind melted into heaven and earth, and the repulsive force was weakening rapidly, which seemed to recognize the existence of an outsider.


    Ding Ning is very happy. He has always regarded the breathing method of all things as a means to hide traces, because it can make him quickly understand the nature of heaven and earth and integrate into it, always in the wonderful state of the unity of heaven and man.


    But he did not expect that the breathing method of all things had such wonderful functions that it could form a harmonious resonance with the underground magnetic field, so as to deceive the will of the world.


    Of course, what excites him is not just that he can deceive the will of the world, but that he can feel the context of the underground magnetic field very clearly after using the breathing method of all things.


    This means that no matter where he is in any world, as long as he operates the breathing method of all things, he can clearly sense the direction of the underground magnetic field in the world, so as to easily arrange various powerful arrays and depicting symbols.


    Because no matter how to arrange arrays or engrave runes, we need to use the context of magnetic field to communicate the power of heaven and earth, so as to complete the construction of arrays and runes.


    This means that no matter whether he goes to the secret land of heaven or to the devil prison to participate in the war of Qi, he will have inherent advantages that ordinary people can''t reach, which will become his biggest talisman and killer mace.


    "Thank you!"


    With the relief of this period of time, the ant colony finally entered the Yaoling ring. Although the Red Ant King didn''t know how Ding Ning did it, he sincerely said thanks.


    "You''re welcome. That''s what I should do!"


    Ding Ning said something that the Red Ant King didn''t understand, but he didn''t think about it. He just thought that he kept his promise and used some special means that it couldn''t understand, which made him more grateful.


    But I don''t know that Ding Ning''s words are first moved by his feelings of never leaving his people; Second, he was moved by his father daughter''s deep love, which reminded him of his mother''s helplessness to leave him, so he couldn''t bear to watch it separate; Third, the blood jade ant clan has been caught by him and has become his private property. Of course, as the master, he should do his best; Fourth, after discovering the wonderful use of the breathing method of all things, he has the ability to stay in this world and must not leave any regrets for himself.


    To be honest, it is not pleasant to always use the breathing method of all things, because its breathing rhythm is very different from that of human beings.


    But for the sake of baby, Ding Ning also broke out, quietly operated the breathing method of all things, and set foot on the treasure hunt.


    As for how to go back, Ding Ning really didn''t worry. After all, there was no cultivation suppression here, and the storage ring could be used normally. He could take out the transmission array base and easily transmit it back. You know, his transmission array can be transmitted across borders. How could a mere internal space of magic weapons be difficult for him.


    Of course, he doesn''t think he can use the transmission array, because he can feel that the will of the world has been following him, which doesn''t seem to completely dispel his doubts. He will expel him immediately when he reveals his flaws.


    Therefore, Ding Ning is very happy at the moment. He stops and goes all the way and wantonly searches for the energy stones that no one cares about, such as Moonglow stone, star pyroxene and bispectrum stone. Naturally, those rare flowers and rare plants on the earth have not got rid of the fate of being transplanted into the medicine ring.


    It can be said that as long as this guy passes by, he scrapes the ground three feet and doesn''t grow any grass. However, he has no consciousness of damaging the environment. Instead, he enjoys it and can''t close his mouth with a smile.


    Ulun Valley!


    All the major forces stared and waited for the return of their children.


    As a batch of contestants are continuously transmitted, a burst of cheers will break out in the crowd. The contestants are surrounded by their own relatives and friends, eagerly asking about their experience in the secret place.


    The national warriors under the command of the national scholar''s house were first sent back, followed by the dragon family, Maoshan, Longhu Mountain, Fengjia, small power alliance, Royal alliance, Holy Holy See


    But as more and more people were sent back, the faces of the major forces became more and more gloomy, especially the hostile forces of dingning, such as the dark Council, the divine descent organization and the holy doctor, because they were sent back only three or two kittens, and they were empty handed, and even lost their number plates.


    As the survivors of these forces whispered about what had happened in the secret place, their faces became more and more ugly, and the atmosphere at the scene suddenly became depressed.


    When Lingyun, Fengpian dance, Qingyun security and angel who has restored men''s clothes are sent back alive, the eyes and faces of these big forces are not good and stare at them. If there are not too many people here, they all hate to have to take care of their face and immediately hurt the killer.


    The loss was too heavy. The dark Council sent more than 3000 people this time, but less than 200 people came back alive. Moreover, most of the more than 100 people were safe because they did not meet with others. This made the speaker of the dark Council look like carbon, as his name suggests.


    Not to mention the divine organizations, less than 100 people came out of thousands of people, and most of them returned empty handed. Only a few people had a few number plates in their hands.


    The three holy gates are no better. Advance first


    There were three or four thousand people who entered the secret place, and less than 500 came back. On the contrary, the 8000 people who entered the later stage were intact. Unfortunately, they never found the trace of Ding Ning, which made all their plans empty.


    More and more people were sent back, but except for the forces close to Ding Ning, the faces of others became extremely ugly, because they found that their people suffered heavy losses. Even if most of the disciples of some forces returned safely, the number plate obtained was not enough for them to advance to the second round.


    When the atmosphere at the scene was oppressive and it was difficult to breathe, a head was transmitted back, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention. NIMA, can''t the dead be transmitted? Why are there dead heads?


    But when a female warrior found that the eyes of the head were still gurgling, she was frightened and gave a super decibel scream. The speaker of the dark parliament flashed, and the head suddenly disappeared.


    Everyone stared at gamakan, hoping that he could give a satisfactory explanation, but gamakan had a thick enough face, blinked innocently, and returned to his seat as if nothing had happened.


    Fortunately, the ghost Liao was sent back with hundreds of black clad ghost faces. The heavy ghost spirit immediately diverted everyone''s attention and relieved gamakan.


    Quietly took out a bottle of blood and fed it to miles, but he had infinite joy in his heart, because he had seen that miles was successfully promoted to Duke although he had only one head left.


    The birth of a Duke means that the dark Council has added a top combat power, which is enough to make up for all the losses of the dark Council, which makes him feel very good. If it was not inconvenient for so many people to ask, he can''t wait to know what miles has gone through.


    Ghost Liao, with an expressionless face, led the ghost slave back to his station, but the lips under the mask tilted slightly, indicating that he was in a good mood.


    He was the biggest winner in the first round of audition. He gained the death of thousands of martial artists at the cost of losing two ghost slaves, and got enough number plates to enter the second round of competition.


    Because death is also of quality, the death gathered by an ordinary person can only create an ordinary ghost slave, and the death of thousands of martial artists is enough for him to create thousands of ghost slaves whose combat power is only slightly lower than before.


    You know, these warriors do not only have the cultivation of tianwu realm, among which there are many warriors whose cultivation of Shenwu realm and Zhenwu realm are suppressed, which means that he can soon create an immortal army with extraordinary combat power.


    As time went by, Wuxiang, Jiang wuhui and pudding were sent back one after another, and song Zhong also appeared. After a faint glance at the people, he quietly mixed into the crowd without attracting their attention.


    Fewer and fewer people were sent back, and the interval was longer and longer, but everyone didn''t disperse. They stared at the light door and waited for someone to appear.


    Lingyun quietly clenched his fist. Like Fengpian dance and others, his face became nervous. He stared at the light door without blinking, looking forward to Ding Ning''s return.


    Angel didn''t answer. Old green, with a thankful expression on his face, stared at the light door with undisguised tension in his sea blue eyes.


    The light door flickered, and everyone was happy. He must have come back.


    The faces of the three holy gates and the dark Council turned a little ugly. Although they all knew that Ding Ning should return safely, they subconsciously hoped that the annoying guy would disappear.

 Chapter 1661

    "Are you waiting for my king to return? Hehe, I''m a little embarrassed."


    But with the sound of ghost seeing sorrow, Lingyun and others showed a look of disappointment on their faces, and their emotions became more anxious.


    The three saints gate and the forces hostile to Ding Ning both showed a relieved color. The light gate has begun to dim. It seems that the rampant boy really can''t come back.


    "Eh! Why are you looking at me? Do I have flowers on my face?"


    Ghost sees sorrow. Although he is ragged and looks very embarrassed, he looks like a senior general who won the battle. He looks satisfied and even has the mood to laugh.


    Speaking of it, this guy''s luck is really good. He passed through the ten thousand ant desert without fear and danger. He was trapped in Langya fan forest. He broke through the Zhenwu realm by mistake and enslaved a powerful ghost by chance.


    But he couldn''t break out of Langya forest, so he had to wait to be transmitted. Therefore, even if he didn''t get any license plate, he still felt that he was a winner in life.


    "Come here quickly and stop playing tricks."


    A spoiled laugh and curse came from the crowd. Ghost saw sorrow. Then he smiled and ran over: "master, you''re all here."


    Everyone''s face changed when they heard the speech. Unexpectedly, the old ghosts appeared at the same time, which is very rare.


    After all, these two old guys are both righteous and evil. They do whatever they want. They have offended many people, so they never go out together. They are afraid of being killed by others, and they also frighten those who want to kill them. Unexpectedly, they show up in Ulun Valley at the same time. Aren''t they afraid of being surrounded and killed at the same time?


    However, when they think about it carefully, they are relieved. After all, this is the scene of the martial arts conference. Even if their enemies hate them again, it''s not good to brazenly fight them regardless of the rules of the venue.


    For a moment, the senior management of the saint doctor''s gate and the saint sword mountain villa really had a chance to kill them and wanted to take advantage of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to kill them.


    But the thought of Ding Ning''s big trouble is enough for them to have a headache. At this time, there is no need to provoke these two evils. They can only forcibly restrain their killing intention and pretend that nothing has happened.


    But they didn''t find that the lips of ghost Qianji and ghost Qianchou were slightly aroused, revealing a touch of cynicism. Since they dared to appear at the same time, how could they not be fully prepared. If the holy gate really dared to act rashly, they didn''t mind giving them an unforgettable lesson.


    Seeing that the light transmission door is getting dimmer and dimmer, it will disappear at any time. He linger and others finally can''t sit still. They step forward and stare at the night Qingxuan with a happy smile. "It''s impossible that you can''t come out with Ding Ning''s ability. Say, did you do it?"


    Everyone''s eyes were on yeqingxuan, and there was a whisper. I have to say that they also thought the same. After all, many people can survive because of Ding Ning. Looking at yeqingxuan''s face, they have a bad feeling.


    Tianjizi frowned and stared at yeqingxuan, with a fierce killing opportunity flashing in his eyes.


    Tianxuanzi even clenched his fist, with anger in his eyes, and stared at yeqingxuan fiercely. If tianjizi hadn''t dragged him, I''m afraid he would have come forward to fight.


    Xiang Tiange and Qu Wuyou, who didn''t know when to return, also had an iron blue face and were ready to go. If they were sure that it was yeqingxuan''s hands and feet, they would take action against yeqingxuan at all costs.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about?"


    Night Qingxuan was slightly stunned, and then said with a gloomy face: "although I want to kill him, it''s a pity that I can''t control this Langya secret place at will, otherwise I will kill him with my hands and feet."


    "Yes, I don''t know much about Langya secret land in the hands of the saint


    Young, if Qingxuan fairy could do it at will, it wouldn''t be that she hasn''t figured out the secrets of Langya secret land yet. "


    The holy medicine sect suffered heavy losses and almost all the top leaders were killed. Elder Gao jianteng of the law enforcement hall was temporarily assigned to take charge of it. He stepped forward and said in a positive manner.


    "Yes, this is a well-known thing. The Lord of Tianji Pavilion should know."


    Jiang Wenjian also stepped forward, intentionally or unintentionally protected yeqingxuan, looked at Tianji and said faintly.


    Everyone looked at tianjizi. Tianjizi gently nodded. Langya secret territory is not manipulated by saints, which is well known to all saints.


    It seems that it should not be the hands and feet of the saint. For a moment, everyone fell into silence.


    But crane ling''er didn''t buy it, and said arrogantly, "that was before. Who knows if you''ve found out the law after so many years, but you''ve kept it from everyone and moved at this time."


    "Nonsense, if it''s really my hands and feet, I will never deny it. Others are afraid of you, but I''m not afraid of saints."


    Night Qingxuan was furious and shouted angrily.


    "Hum, don''t pressure us with the name of the saint. If you didn''t move your hands and feet, why did you change the way of the first round of audition without authorization?"


    Kong Lei''s face was gloomy and asked aggressively.


    "Also, you violated the rules of the game and temporarily sent 8000 more people into the secret place. What do you want to do? Really think we don''t know?"


    Purple finch''s character has always been calm and peaceful, but at the moment, because Ding Ning didn''t return, she was really angry.


    In fact, they also believe that it should not be the hands and feet of the saints, but these people always aim at Ding Ning. It is natural for them to take the opportunity to vent their anger.


    "It''s not up to any of us to decide. The Organizing Committee sees too many contestants who have signed up temporarily. If they don''t agree, they are afraid of causing riots. Therefore, the members of the Organizing Committee passed this resolution after a joint vote. It seems unreasonable for you to put the responsibility on the body of the green fairy?"


    Gao jianteng said hypocritically.


    "Well, are you playing the world like a fool? Since you said that the players were temporarily added for fear of causing riots, I would like to ask, why are these temporarily added players from your saint doctor''s gate, Saint sword villa and Saint daughter''s clan?"


    Bai xun''er seldom spoke, but he didn''t keep silent this time. He took a step forward and asked sharply.


    "This... This..."


    The cold sweat on Gao jianteng''s forehead came down. I have to say that although their secret operation seems seamless, this is the biggest loophole.


    This made him hate the major Western forces who joined the organizing committee. If all forces sent people, this loophole would be completely filled.


    "The Sansheng sect can''t even restrain its own disciples. It''s really powerful for fear that the contestants who haven''t been listed will cause riots."


    Ghost Qianji always couldn''t bear to see these holy gates, for fear that the world would not be disorderly.


    "What about the members of the competition organizing committee? But they use their power to send their own children to participate in the competition. There must be a black curtain."


    "If you protest, can the holy gate do whatever you want? How can the fairness of the general assembly be guaranteed?"


    "Hum! Everyone knows what Sima Zhao wants to do when he doesn''t have time to sign up."


    "This is a world martial arts conference. As a member of the organizing committee, I act recklessly. I can''t guarantee the fairness of the event. I strongly protest and re elect the members of the organizing committee."


    "The organizing committee is unfair. I agree to re elect the members of the Organizing Committee of the competition, so as to avoid some people covering up the sky and secretly operating."


    "I agree, if the Organizing Committee


    Without re-election, our Maoshan faction announced that it would withdraw from the competition and would never accept behind the scenes manipulation. "


    "Yes, if we don''t re-elect, our personal safety can''t be guaranteed at all. I long Hushan also announced to withdraw from the competition."


    "If not, I will announce my withdrawal from the competition on behalf of the Taoist and martial arts circles in Jiangnan."


    "If there is no re-election, I, Helena, on behalf of the Royal League, declare that I refuse to compete."


    "If the new organizing committee is not re elected, I, gruer, will announce my withdrawal from the competition on behalf of the Atlantis family."


    "Strongly demand re-election, otherwise, I will withdraw from the unfair competition."


    "Strongly demand re-election, otherwise, my dragon family will announce to withdraw from the competition."


    "Strongly demand re-election, otherwise, our small power alliance will announce its withdrawal from the competition"


    "Strongly demand re-election, otherwise, my Phoenix family will announce its withdrawal from the competition."


    "Strongly demand re-election, otherwise, my holy see will announce its withdrawal from the competition."


    "Strongly demand re-election, otherwise, I will be hidden... I have no face to announce my withdrawal from the competition"


    ¡­¡­


    One stone provoked thousands of waves. The dark curtain of the Organizing Committee against Ding Ning was uncovered. Those forces who thanked Ding Ning for saving their lives spoke loudly one after another.


    The crowd was surging, and the tsunami like protest sounded through the sky, which made the expressions of the current members of the organizing committee constantly change and wonderful.


    As the saying goes, the public will can not be violated. The major forces that have just controlled the organizing committee can only reluctantly accept the requirements of re selecting the organizing committee.


    After the public selection of all present, finally, the eight forces of Guoshi mansion, snow mountain, Tianji Pavilion, Shengdao remnant, Tianyin temple, holy Vatican, Royal alliance and Atlantis family have become the new members of the organizing committee.


    For the first time in history, the three holy gates of Saint doctor gate, Saint sword mountain villa and Saint daughter clan were excluded from the Organizing Committee of the martial arts conference, which was tantamount to a loud slap on their faces, making them feel hot and painful.


    But they had nothing to say. Who made them so obvious against Ding Ning and was exposed on the spot.


    This year''s martial arts conference is full of twists and turns. Even the members of the organizing committee have changed three groups in succession, which is a precedent since the martial arts conference was held.


    But no matter who the organizing committee changed, heling''er and others were not happy, but the facts proved that Ding Ning''s failure to be sent back in time should have nothing to do with the virgin family. In full view of the public, they could not continue to find Ye Qingxuan''s trouble.


    The purple sparrow slanted the ugly night green Xuan and said faintly, "you''d better pray that Ding Ning can come back safely, otherwise, you saints will wait to kill the door."


    "Presumptuous, dare to speak loudly..."


    Before yeqingxuan could retort, Gao jianteng shouted angrily.


    "Shut up, I haven''t finished yet. There''s your holy doctor. Don''t think it''s great to hang a holy word in front of your name. If you really want to annoy me, I can level your holy doctor alone. If you''re not convinced, you can try."


    Purple finch''s face was calm, but he glanced at Gao jianteng coldly, which made him cold all over, and felt that the blood all over stopped flowing. The fear from the depths of his soul made him tremble, but he didn''t dare to say a word more.


    What kind of terrible eyes is that? It seems that the emperor from nine days overlooks all sentient beings indifferently, without a trace of human feelings.


    He had no doubt about his feeling. This elegant and beautiful woman was not joking, but telling a fact. He didn''t want to or dare to bet on the life and death of the whole holy doctor. What she said was true. He could only bend down his head, which he thought was noble.

 Chapter 1662

    Jiang Wenjian looked at ziqueer and others with complex eyes. His mouth opened and wanted to talk, but he finally kept silent.


    Zique''er and others gave him a feeling that he couldn''t see through. Anyway, he had lost almost all his face. There was no need to provoke strong enemies to the school for the sake of the so-called face.


    Look at the fate of the saint doctor''s gate. This time, it not only lost face, but also lost soldiers and generals. Even the strong in the saint martial arts fell, which made Jiang Wenjian have to reflect. Is it really good for the saint sword villa to blindly follow the enemy under the saint doctor''s gate tree?


    You should know that the holy sword mountain villa had no grievances with Ding Ning. It was Chiyang who insisted that Ding Ning was the remnant of the holy sword family. They followed the ancestral training and targeted Ding Ning many times.


    But in fact, Ding Ning never said he was a relic of the holy sword. Even Yu Tiejian personally denied that he was a relic of the holy sword, which made Jiang Wenjian feel cheated by the holy doctor.


    If Ding Ning and Qingyun security are just mole ants that can be easily crushed to death, he won''t care about being cheated by the holy doctor. The problem is that they are not mole ants, but the dragon in the nine sky. If they are not good, they will be full of teeth.


    Therefore, after much consideration, Jiang Wenjian thought it better to keep a distance from the unlucky children like the saint doctor''s gate, so as to avoid the city gate fire and the fish in the pond.


    Night Qingxuan''s face was iron green, and she was waiting to retort with a cold hum. Purple Sparrow''s cold eyes gave her a ruthless glance, Domineering said: "You should be glad that if you didn''t look at the face of some people, the virgin family would have been destroyed long ago, but don''t take this kindness as your unscrupulous capital. Others don''t know. You should be very clear in your heart how to earn this face. If Ding Ning really has three advantages and two disadvantages, I promise that the heavenly king Lao Tzu will not stop the destruction of your virgin family."


    Night Qingxuan trembled all over, and his mind dazzled by hatred became clear for the first time. There was a color of fear in his eyes, and his lips were silent for a long time.


    Because she knew very well that the saint''s family had always aimed at Ding Ning, which was not the meaning of the family. Before she came, the patriarch warned her not to provoke Ding Ning, but she had been making her own decisions in order to help her sister night owl revenge.


    At the beginning, she was still afraid. She always took the saint doctor''s gate and Saint sword villa as the gun envoy, but Ding Ning always showed more tolerance to the saint. Gradually, she became more and more courageous. She had forgotten the family''s instructions and stepped up against Ding Ning.


    But at the moment, the purple finch''s warning made her completely awake. Ding Ning''s tolerance for the saint was only based on his deep love for the night alone. If he really couldn''t come back from an accident, the face of the night alone would be useless. At that time, no one could keep the saint.


    Besides, in Qingyun security, in addition to hiding the power of a powerful saint who can kill the saint martial arts, the woman in purple and the woman named Kong Lei showed the strength of the saint martial arts before. In addition, the three thousand brave and good at fighting terrible wolf riders, such terrible strength is not a big talk to destroy the Saint nvzu.


    Night Qingxuan is timid and has infinite regret in her heart. Although her sister has been abandoned, she is still alive. If she defies Qingyun security again, I''m afraid it will really bring disaster to the saint daughter family.


    I beg your pardon? The saint has an array to guard. What are you afraid of?


    Hehe, others don''t know. Yeqingxuan can''t be clearer. If Ding Ning really dies and walks alone at night, he will never take into account the feelings of any people.


    In addition, although she doesn''t care about the world, her master Ye Lingling, whose array attainments are actually the first among the saints, what kind of array can stop these tiger and wolf masters?


    "In this case, I''ll just say it once, and you can pray that Ding Ning can return safely, otherwise, hum..."


    The purple sparrow threw down a cruel word and turned away. Kong Lei looked at them provocatively, stretched out her snow-white jade palm and cut her throat. Then she smiled coldly and walked away.


    Night Qingxuan and Gao jianteng, including Jiang Wenjian, were made cold by Kong Lei''s seemingly childish behavior. They couldn''t help shivering, because they saw the undisguised bloodthirsty killing intention from her eyes.


    "Sister Zi, just let them go?"


    Back at Qingyun security station, he linger said with a small mouth.


    "My husband is fine again. Just knock them. I really go to the butcher''s house to kill the door."


    Purple finch said with a smile.


    "Ah, Ding Ning, he''s all right? How do you know?"


    Lingyun raised his head in surprise and asked.


    Feng Pian dance, uninvited Helena and angel, the incarnation of gruel, also looked at the purple finch in surprise and waited nervously for her answer.


    "Anyway, we just know. Don''t worry."


    Purple finch chuckled, but didn''t tell them that they were not only Ding Ning''s wife, but also his pet. If Ding Ning really died, the pet contract between them would be dissolved naturally.


    But now the spirit pet contract is still there, which shows that Ding Ning has no worries about life. Even the Kunpeng world can''t help Ding Ning. They don''t believe that this only magic weapon can trap him.


    Besides, although they have accepted angel, Helena is also an outsider. Naturally, they won''t tell the secret in front of her.


    Seeing that the purple sparrow was unwilling to answer, he linger and others all looked determined. Although Ling Yun didn''t know how they made a judgment, she knew that Ding Ning was okay, and most of her hanging heart was relieved.


    Just thinking about it, he still felt uneasy and said with a sad face: "even if he is all right, now the light transmission door has been closed, won''t he be trapped in the gourd and can''t get out?"


    Crane ling''er giggled and winked at Lingyun: "have you forgotten Paradise Island?"


    "Paradise Island?"


    Ling Yun was stunned and then showed a sudden surprise. Yes, how could she forget that the transmission array to and from paradise island every day was made by Ding Ning. If he thought of it, he could send it back to paradise island at any time. No wonder none of the women of the demon family were nervous.


    "What paradise island? What are you talking about?"


    Feng Pian, angel and Helena were all confused and asked at a loss.


    "Hey, hey, let Ding Ning tell you in person in the future."


    Lingyun finally completely put down his heart and sold it with a smile.


    "As long as I know he''s okay, I''ll leave first."


    Helena was smart and knew that they were on guard against themselves. Her face was gloomy and she stood up with a bleak look to leave.


    After all, she is not stupid. So many women here have a reputation with Ding Ning. She is just an outsider here. Naturally, people won''t say more in front of her.


    But for her, it was enough to know that Ding Ning was okay, and she didn''t dare to ask for anything.


    Looking at Helena''s somewhat lost back, Bai lianer showed an unbearable color on her face and said timidly: "Helena is actually very good and has deep feelings for her husband."


    Has the final say to husband, profound friendship and heavy feelings. You must not be confused with the mandarin duck. Don''t forget whether you can enter the door of the Dun family, but we can not say anything.


    Purple sparrow hurriedly waved her hand to interrupt her, and said something in the words.


    Lingyun smiled and thought that ziqueer was really mature, old-fashioned and scary with high Eq. even if she didn''t meet her sister, she always abided by her duty and knew what to say and what not to say, just for fear of being spread to her ears and causing some misunderstanding.


    Of course, these words also have the meaning of beating Feng Pian dance and angel, which is to take the opportunity to tell them that although Ding Ning approved them, if Ding Qianlie didn''t nod, they wouldn''t want to enter Ding''s house.


    Angel''s heart was simple, and he didn''t care about the meaning of these words at all. He just looked at Purple finch curiously and wondered who the hunting sister was. She always thought purple finch was everyone''s eldest sister.


    Feng Pian dance''s face was a little ugly. She clenched her pink lips and turned her head to look at the sunset outside the window. She thought nervously in her heart that this hunting sister must be Ding Ning''s first wife. No doubt, can she accept herself?


    "Er, I''ll go to the organizing committee to hand in the number plate. It''s estimated that I have to re count the ranking. Take your time."


    Ling Yun felt a little depressed. He stood up and turned to leave. The original 18000 contestants have soared to 26000. More than 5000 number plates should be distributed properly.


    However, Qingyun security only competes for 20 places, and there should be no problem in entering the top 5000.


    ¡­¡­


    Yanjing, splendid flower capital!


    A Bentley business car slowly drove to Villa 12 and stopped in front of the gate.


    The co pilot''s window slowly dropped. Haobaiyu stretched out the window and gently pressed the remote control in his hand.


    A drop.


    The electronic door of the villa opens slowly, revealing the flowers in the courtyard.


    The co pilot''s door was opened and a young girl in a beige ol suit jumped out.


    The girl wore a ponytail and was full of youthful vitality. Looking at the out of season colorful flowers in the hospital, a touch of amazing color appeared on her beautiful face. She was pleasantly surprised and said, "aunt, no wonder you don''t want to go back to Su''s house. The flowers in your villa are really beautiful."


    "Hehe, these flowers are taken care of by mother-in-law Hua. Zitong, if you like it, you can live here with your aunt in the future, so as not to rent a house all day. It''s not safe to mix fish and Dragons there."


    The assistant jumped out of the car, opened the rear door, and walked down from the car. A beautiful woman with a spoiled look in her eyes looked at the young girl and smiled.


    "Can I... Live here?"


    Su Zitong said with some expectation and some uneasiness.


    "Silly girl, what''s wrong? You''re not only my chief financial officer, but also my niece. What''s the problem with living here?"


    Su Ningxiang rubbed Su Zitong''s head and said softly.


    "Aunt, I''m afraid you are the only one in the Su family to treat me as a relative."


    Su Zitong''s face was gloomy for a while, and he said with a forced smile. There was a trace of choking in his voice.


    In the whole Su family, except Su Ningxiang, no one treats her illegitimate daughter as her own. Even her biological mother Su Wanyu hates her in every way and thinks that her birth is an indelible stain in her life.


    But she never thought that if she hadn''t fooled around outside, how could she conceive Su Zitong, an illegitimate daughter after being drunk, which has become a big scandal in Yanjing and humiliated the whole mother''s family and her mother-in-law''s family.


    Chen Xinliang, Su Wanyu''s legal husband, hated her very much, but the family also relied on the power of the Su family. He couldn''t divorce Su Wanyu, so he spread all his anger on Su Zitong. He abused her in every way since childhood, called her a wild species, beat her black and blue, and didn''t allow her to take her surname Chen, so she always followed her mother''s surname.


    Su Wanyu may be ashamed of Chen Xinliang for cheating. Every time she sees him abusing Su Zitong, she turns a blind eye and allows the man to vent green hat''s anger on the innocent child.

 Chapter 1663

    Therefore, Su Zitong has experienced the warmth and coldness of the world since she was a child. She has never tasted the taste of family affection. She lives a timid life in white eyes and sarcasm every day. She is not even as good as a dog. She has to hide from Chen Xinliang''s nominal father to avoid being beaten by him.


    This life didn''t come to an end until she was in junior high school. Perhaps it was su Wanyu''s conscience, or she wanted to be out of sight and out of mind. Therefore, she sent her to boarding school when she was in junior high school. After paying her tuition for a year, she ignored it and let her live and die.


    At a young age, Su Zitong had to do odd jobs to earn living expenses to support herself, but even so, Chen Xinliang didn''t intend to let her go. He often went to school to beat and abuse her after being drunk, calling her a shameless bastard, which made her suffer from the cold eyes and criticism of her classmates at school.


    Just when Su Zitong couldn''t stand such a life and chose to end her young life, she happened to meet Su Ningxiang, a naked little aunt who saved her. She not only encouraged her to live well, but also sent her to change her environment with foreign countries.


    During this period, she also called Su Wanyu, the blood related mother, but the fickle mother didn''t care about her life or death. Before she said two words, she impatiently asked her not to call her again and hung up the phone directly.


    Since then, she has completely died of Su Wanyu''s mother. In her life, the only thing that can bring her family affection is aunt Su Ningxiang. Therefore, she always remembers her aunt''s words, works harder to face life bravely and change her destiny with knowledge.


    Last year, at the age of 24, she obtained a master''s degree from the University of Pennsylvania business school with excellent results. Then she declined the invitation of the University of Pennsylvania to stay and returned to China.


    After an unknown internship at the grass-roots level of Datang Group for half a year, he was recently entrusted by Su Ningxiang with the important task of becoming the chief financial officer of Datang Group and became the red man of the Su family.


    The most ironic thing is that after she became the chief financial officer, Su Wanyu took the initiative to call her for the first time, and played an emotional card with both voice and emotion, indirectly explaining that she was helpless to her in that year. I hope she can understand.


    Before the performance was over, Su Zitong directly hung up the phone. She was not the weak girl who let people knead flat and round and couldn''t control her fate.


    The cruel reality has long made her have a pair of golden eyes. She can tell who is really good to her and who is hypocritical at a glance. She will not be dominated by anyone again.


    "Silly boy, what are you talking about? No matter how life treats you, you should actively face life, live yourself and live your due style, so as not to waste your life in this world."


    Su Ningxiang gently hugged the poor girl in her arms and stroked her dark and shiny hair. When she thought of her son Ding Ning, she couldn''t help but give birth to a strong maternal love.


    Su Zitong gently wrinkled her delicate and lovely Yao nose, took back the tears that were about to burst into tears, snuggled up in her aunt''s arms like a lazy cat, wrapped her with strong family affection, and her erratic heart seemed to be implemented. She choked and said, "aunt, if you were my mother."


    "Silly girl, if you like it, your little aunt will be your mother in the future."


    Su Ningxiang patted Su Zitong''s thin shoulder and said angrily.


    Su Zitong''s face burst into an amazing beautiful smile and whispered like a dream: "Mom, it''s good. Zitong will have a mother''s pain in the future."


    "Yes, my Zitong will have a mother and a daughter."


    Su Ningxiang felt a stabbing pain in her heart, and her eyes were slightly red. She quietly hugged the poor girl and repeated affirmatively.


    In front of the villa, mother-in-law Hua narrowed her eyes and looked at the scene with a smile. She thought, the young master can''t accompany the young lady. It seems good to have a young lady to accompany her in the future.


    Bang!


    A few inaudible gunshots, mother-in-law Hua''s face changed dramatically. She shouted loudly, and the young lady was careful, so she rushed at Su Ningxiang recklessly.


    But Su Zitong, who responded faster than her, was facing the gunman''s attack. Looking at the rapidly expanding bullet in her sight, her pupils contracted violently into a awn. Without hesitation, she picked up Su Ningxiang and rotated in situ, blocking the deadly bullet with her back.


    Poof!


    With a light sound and blood splashing, a terrible wound appeared on the back of Su Zitong''s ol suit, and a touch of pain appeared on his beautiful face.


    I feel that Venus is rising in front of me, and my vitality is passing quickly. I can see my aunt crying all over her face, and her mouth is closing one by one. Unfortunately, she can''t hear what she''s shouting, but it seems that she''s shouting Zitong... Zitong


    The corners of his mouth pulled up slightly, showing a happy smile. He whispered in his heart, "it''s good. In this world, Zitong also has a mother who really loves him. Mom, Zitong won''t let anyone hurt you."


    Suddenly, Su Zitong lost consciousness.


    She didn''t see that after she was unconscious, mother-in-law Hua, like an ordinary old woman, flew up like a big bird and shot at the position of the sniper.


    When mother-in-law Hua went after the murderer, four erratic figures suddenly appeared and stood in front of Su Ningxiang like a great enemy.


    "Come on, leave me alone and call an ambulance."


    Su Ningxiang ordered in tears.


    Four erratic figures were embarrassed and said, "Miss, it''s not safe yet. You can talk in the villa."


    "No, I''m fine. Hurry up and call an ambulance. Zitong, hold on. You must hold on."


    Su Zitong''s blood has dyed her professional suit red. Su Ningxiang shouted with red eyes.


    Bang!


    Just then, another sniper bullet came from another direction.


    "Take the young lady back to the room and protect the young lady!"


    A dark figure shouted loudly. He rushed to the direction of the bullet like lightning and blocked the bullet with his body. But strangely, the bullet hit him and just gave him a meal, but it exploded like nothing.


    Bang bang!


    Unfortunately, there was not only one enemy, and then three sniper bullets came from all directions. The three shadows had to meet up and resist the bullets with their bodies. They didn''t forget to shout: "Miss, hurry into the villa. It''s safe to enter the villa."


    Su Ningxiang woke up from her grief and anger and knew that even if she called an ambulance, she had to ensure her safety first.


    Thinking of this, she struggled to pick up Su Zitong and ran to the villa.


    At this time, two figures suddenly appeared in front of her, blocking her way.


    Su Ningxiang was surprised, took a step back vigilantly, looked at the two black masked people who suddenly appeared in front of her, and said coldly, "who are you and what do you want to do?"


    "Su Dong, our young master invited you to be a guest. I hope you can cooperate."


    The two black masked people made an electronic synthetic sound without any human feelings, which plunged Suning Xiang''s heart into the bottom of the valley.


    "Who is your young master? Why do you want to see me?"


    Su Ningxiang''s brain turned quickly, but her face was quietly testing.


    After the initial panic, she calmed down now and realized that these people had a bad intention. She didn''t hesitate to use snipers to attract the security forces around her in order to tie herself away.


    But who did it? Zhao Tianya? It shouldn''t be. If he wanted to do it, he would have done it long ago. He wouldn''t wait until now.


    But who else but him? She is a master of mental arithmetic, but she has no idea at this moment.


    "Godmother, I''m you. Brother Ding Ning arranged me to protect you. You can go with them now. Don''t worry. We''ll follow. They won''t hurt you."


    At this time, a young voice suddenly sounded in Su Ningxiang''s mind, which made her stunned, but her tightly hanging heart was also implemented, and infinite joy was born in her heart. Ning Er had already sent someone to protect herself.


    However, Su Ningxiang looked at Su Zitong, whose breath was gradually weak in her arms, and her face showed a tangled color.


    "Su Dong, you''ll know who the young master is when you see him. We were ordered to invite you over, so we don''t want to be rude. Please cooperate, otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude."


    A black masked man urged impatiently. He knew that the dead snipers couldn''t delay their mother-in-law for long. They should be on the way back now. Although they also arranged for people to intercept, after all, this is Yanjing. Moving a gun is a big deal. Leaving one more minute will be more risk.


    "I can go with you, but I have to rescue her first..."


    Su Ningxiang has a decision in her heart and has a firm attitude.


    "Don''t worry, Su Dong. The girl can''t die. The sniper''s attack is measured. The hit is not the key. Now hurry to come with us, otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude."


    After giving Su Ningxiang a reassurance, the man in black continued to urge him.


    "OK, I''ll go with you now. Let me put her down first."


    Su Ningxiang took a deep look at Su Zitong, put her flat in the car, turned and followed the man in black to the depths of the villa.


    It was not that she believed the words of the man in black, but youyou sent a message to her that she would guarantee Su Zitong''s life. She put Su Zitong down at ease.


    With her intelligence, it has been seen that you wants to use her to find out the real murderer behind the scenes.


    She should have blamed him for putting herself in danger, but she didn''t mean to be dissatisfied. Instead, she felt very gratified.


    Because she knows very well that only being a thief for a thousand days does not have the reason to prevent thieves for a thousand days. Finding out the real murderer and completely eradicating future problems is the safest way.


    But she doesn''t know how much psychological pressure you is under at the moment, but he knows how important mom is in brother''s heart, and she can''t afford any mistakes at all.


    If he hadn''t seen that these people didn''t want to hurt Su Ningxiang but just wanted to tie her away, he was confident that he could completely control the situation, so he couldn''t hide it all the time. Otherwise, he would have killed these people.


    Besides, who is behind all this? Who wants to take Su Ningxiang? What do you want to do with her? He will never be at ease until he finds out who is behind it.


    Because Su Ningxiang is not only the eldest brother''s mother, but also his mother. For her future safety, even if she is fighting for the eldest brother''s anger, he is duty bound to catch those who dare to think about the eldest brother''s mother.


    After su Ningxiang was taken to a deck car by the black masked man, blindfolded and left, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Su Zitong. With a slap, a warhead fell out of the wound, and then reached out and took out a pill and stuffed it into her mouth.


    After waiting for a moment, Su Zitong''s wound began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye, his pale face gradually recovered its blood color, and his disordered breathing gradually recovered its stability. Only then did the figure flash strangely and disappear in place.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1664

    Ninghai, the lights are on.


    At night, in the Paris bar, the lights are red and wine are green, and the well-dressed red men and women are shaking their heads with the beat of music, enjoying the rare quiet of the night.


    Zhang Haifeng, Liu Wenjing, Wu Xian and song Xiaoyu, together with Liu Jie, met here after a busy day''s work.


    The new year is coming, and the school has already had a holiday. At this time in previous years, we have to book tickets in advance to go home for the new year.


    But this year, because the rice bean oral liquid will be on the market in two years, Shengtang pharmaceutical is very busy. As the company''s senior management, several of their young people naturally can''t stay out at this critical time.


    Therefore, they all decided to stay in Ninghai for the new year and not go home.


    In the past six months, their fate has changed greatly. They have become the golden collar of Shengtang group from the silent and unknown students or the bottom of society running for life. Everywhere they go, they are the envy of everyone, and they have definitely stepped on the peak of life.


    So they are very satisfied and grateful now, knowing that Ding Ning gave them all this.


    In addition, they were all young people with common topics, and Liu Jie was Ding Ning''s roommate, so the five young people soon became good friends who talked about everything.


    "Are you bullying my single dog?"


    Liu Jie looked at the glued love of the two couples and joked with some envy.


    "Cut, brother Jie, I don''t mean you. With your current status, as long as you like, many girls take the initiative to throw themselves into arms. It''s because you have high vision and don''t look up to others."


    Zhang Haifeng rolled his eyes around Liu Wenjing''s waist.


    "Throw yourself into the arms? Is there another little girl who threw herself into the arms of you?"


    Liu Wenjing''s beautiful eyes stood up and twisted Zhang Haifeng''s ears like a smile.


    "Oh... Be gentle... Pain, I swear, absolutely not... No... You are the only one in my heart, you know."


    Zhang Haifeng screamed in pain and swore with a flattering face.


    Wu Xian and song Xiaoyu smiled at each other, and Liu Jie was gloating.


    Anyway, the couple are a pair of living treasures. Zhang Haifeng was eaten by Liu Wenjing. They are both wonderful flowers. They sprinkle dog food everywhere without distinction and bottom line to show their love and enjoy it. Everyone has long been used to it.


    "Hum, it''s almost the same. People say that men become bad when they have money. I think you have this sign recently. Be careful. If you dare to mess around, I''ll have to crack you."


    Liu Wenjing was satisfied to loosen the hand that twisted his ear, fiercely put up the scissors hand, looked up and down at the key parts of Zhang Haifeng maliciously, and warned triumphantly.


    "There is a fierce wife at home. Even if I have that thief''s heart, I don''t have the courage to be a thief."


    Zhang Haifeng fully interpreted the true meaning of not dying, and whispered in fear.


    "What are you talking about? Who is a fierce wife? Make it clear to me."


    Liu Wenjing suddenly raised her eyebrows and flashed a dangerous little flame in her eyes.


    "Did I say anything? I didn''t say anything, did I?"


    Zhang Haifeng blinked innocently and looked to song Xiaoyu for help.


    Song Xiaoyu smiled shyly, but quietly added a knife: "quiet, you don''t understand Haifeng. If there is no fierce wife at home, he will not only have a thief''s heart but also have the courage to steal."


    "Ah!"


    Liu Wenjing was furious when she heard the speech. Her green onion and white jade hands were so quick that they grabbed Zhang Haifeng''s ears three times on the left and three times on the right. He cried out in pain and scolded song Xiaoyu for being a black woman. It was really careless to meet people and make friends.


    Now Wu Xian quit and pretended to remember. He scratched his head with a simple and honest smile and said that today in the tea room, he seemed to see a beautiful employee of the company sprained his feet. Someone kindly helped someone back to his seat. It seemed that the woman was almost hanging on someone.


    Liu Wenjing was really angry now. He didn''t show mercy at all. He twisted Zhang Haifeng''s ears like a rabbit and stepped on his feet with high-heeled shoes. He held his feet and howled miserably in pain.


    Zhang Haifeng''s face turned green. He really kindly helped the female employee with sprained feet, but they didn''t hang on him as Wu Xian said. They kept a safe distance. Moreover, the female employee was just married and the couple loved him.


    Wu Xian deliberately discredited him in order to revenge him. He said that song Xiaoyu was black. This product is a standard wife protecting demon.


    Looking at Zhang Haifeng''s bad luck, song Xiaoyu smiles sweetly and Wu Xian smiles brightly. Tricking Zhang Haifeng is their biggest entertainment and a necessary program for each party. Liu Jie can''t cry or laugh, and secretly envies their feelings.


    Liu Wenjing had a straight face and a look of lingering anger. Zhang Haifeng swore and swore that he would never be close to the female employee within a radius of 10 meters in the future, so he reluctantly satisfied Liu Wenjing and soon made up again.


    Zhang Haifeng forgot the pain after his scar was healed, and soon began to be unscrupulous, causing Liu Wenjing to cruelly abuse him again.


    At first, Liu Jie didn''t have the heart to persuade Liu Wenjing, but later he found that Wu Xian and song Xiaoyu seemed to be commonplace, and there was no response at all. Then he realized that this was a unique way for the couple to get along, which made him secretly sick. The tastes of the two goods were really heavy. He was worried for a long time, lest they really break up.


    Night Paris is a clean bar. The mainstream guests are basically petty bourgeoisie who pursue style. They mainly listen to resident singers quietly most of the time. Only when most guests put forward strong requirements will they put some heavy metal Di music for people to vent their excess energy. Generally speaking, public security is still very good, so they like to get together here.


    Today may be the reason that many people who go to school or work in other places come back for the new year. There are many more young people in Paris on the night than usual, shouting to dance.


    Liu Wenjing and song Xiaoyu used to like disco, but their six-month career made them not hate heavy metal music, but they would not like it as before, even noisy. Therefore, when they saw that di music was going to be played, Liu Wenjing stood up and pulled song Xiaoyu: "Xiaoyu, go, accompany me to the bathroom."


    "OK, Wu Xian, help me watch my bag."


    Song Xiaoyu drank a few cocktails and blushed. He handed Prada''s bag to Wu Xian. After saying that, he went to the bathroom with Liu Wenjing.


    "Come on, deep feelings and shallow feelings. If it''s brothers, let''s blow one first."


    Seeing Liu Wenjing''s absence, Zhang Haifeng immediately got up like a wild horse off the reins, picked up a bottle of beer and began to blow on the bottle.


    Liu Jie and Wu Xian are helpless. You''ve talked about this. Can we stop drinking? Come on, let''s go.


    There were three bottles of beer in the bar. Although the beer in the bar was small, it was swollen. Wu Xian couldn''t drink enough. First of all, he wanted to pee. He asked them to watch Xiaoyu''s bag and get up and go to the bathroom.


    It doesn''t matter if he leaves. Liu Jie has suffered. He has been pulled by Zhang Haifeng and blown three bottles. If Liu Jie hadn''t been practicing with his customers every day when he was a medical representative, he would have to drink six bottles in a row and lie down.


    As a result, Liu Jie was fine, but Zhang Haifeng couldn''t hold it. He thumbed up and praised, "brother Jie, your kidney is absolutely powerful. I''ll put some water first. You help Xiaoyu look at the bag. This pudala bag is a love token given to Xiaoyu by the guy Wu Xian. Baby."


    Liu Jie rolled his eyes silently and shouted, "hurry up, I''m waiting to go to the bathroom."


    "Well, come right away. Wu Xian won''t fall into the cesspit. Why hasn''t he come back for such a long time? I''ll go to the toilet to catch him."


    Zhang Haifeng joked and ran to the toilet.


    This seemingly unintentional joke made Liu Jie excited. It seems that something is wrong. Wu Xian has been going to the toilet for nearly ten minutes. Even those who play big should come back.


    The most suspicious ones are Liu Wenjing and song Xiaoyu. They are going for half an hour. Even if they have solved their personal problems, they should come back. Nothing will happen.


    Unlike Zhang Haifeng and others, Liu Jie is a regular guest here. He came to Paris for the first time. He doesn''t know whether it''s chaotic here. Anyway, when he was a medical representative, he didn''t go to the bar to accompany customers. He has long seen the debauchery and erosion in the bar.


    Therefore, he was vigilant at the first time. He thought that Liu Wenjing and song Xiaoyu probably encountered some trouble when going to the bathroom and didn''t come back in time after being hit by Wu Xian.


    After all, although Liu Wenjing and song Xiaoyu are not stunning beauties, they can definitely be regarded as great beauties. It''s not strange to be stared at by those guys with alcohol.


    Thinking of this, Liu Jie was not calm. He picked up song Xiaoyu''s bag and quickly went to the bathroom.


    But in front of the bathroom, it was very quiet without any sound or noise, which relieved Liu Jie a little. It seems that the worst has not happened.


    When he entered the men''s room, he shouted, "Wu Xian and Haifeng, you can''t both play big."


    "Yes!"


    There was a vague voice in the compartment. He didn''t care. He thought it was Zhang Haifeng who suddenly had a stomachache and joked with a smile: "well, it seems that your four intestines and stomach are not very good. I''m fine when I have dinner together."


    WOW!


    The sound of flushing sounded in the compartment, and then the compartment door was opened. Liu Jie just finished peeing and shivered comfortably. When he was about to put on his pants, he suddenly felt a pain in the back of his head and lost consciousness.


    "Hey, hey, you''re really stupid. I didn''t expect to succeed easily without effort. It''s really an ox knife to kill chickens."


    The compartment door was opened again, and two men dressed as cleaners came out of it. They joined the man who stunned Liu Jie and said with a strange smile.


    "Don''t be wordy. Go quickly. It''s bad if someone finds out."


    A big man with a mask and fierce eyes launched a large mobile orange trash can, picked up Liu Jie and put it inside. Inside, there were Wu Xian and Zhang Haifeng who were already unconscious.


    The three men looked around and saw that no one was paying attention. Then they pushed the trash can out. One of the men pushed another trash can outside the bathroom and walked out with the big man talking and laughing.


    The remaining man pulled his hat, covered his face, stood on tiptoe and took down the chewing gum stuck to the camera. Then he hummed a little song and walked outside the bar. Under the floor of the bathroom, there was only a pudala women''s bag lying alone.


    A dark shadow flashed, and a figure in black appeared strangely. He picked up his bag, opened his headset and whispered: "No. 1, the mouse has come out of the hole."


    "Very good. Follow the plan. Help the young master dig out the rats in the gutter this time anyway."


    A crisp woman''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Don''t worry, number one, they can''t escape this time."


    The man in black showed a bloodthirsty smile on his face. With a strange flash of his figure, he disappeared in place out of thin air.

 Chapter 1665

    Beside the Nu long river, Ding Ning looked at the forest of Steles composed of stone tablets with a dull and shocked look.


    The Red Ant King doesn''t know human characters, so he doesn''t know what is engraved on the stone tablet. He only knows that many human reliefs and animal patterns are engraved on it.


    Ding Ning can''t recognize all the words on the stone tablet, because those words are too old, much older than the oracle bone inscriptions with historical records, and the graphics are as complex as runes.


    He can only guess from the upper half of the inscriptions and half of Mongolia that under these steles are buried immortal giants of ancient or even ancient times, including human, demon, demon and even Protoss, because their names, like Xi, are all single words.


    These stone tablets are all made of immortal stones. No, maybe it should be said that they were just ordinary stone tablets at the beginning, but with the absorption of immortal materials spilled from immortal corpses buried below, these stone tablets have now become immortal stone tablets.


    This was in his guess, not strange enough. What shocked him most was that countless dragon subduing trees were planted along the Bank of the Nu long river.


    Ding Ning was shocked. He vaguely guessed that these dragon subduing trees were definitely not naturally generated, but deliberately planted.


    The role of dragon subduing trees and stone tablet forest is the same. It may be to suppress the immortal power buried underground, or it may be to suppress the Nu long river.


    Who in the end has such a big hand to use the bodies of countless powerful people and dragon subduing trees to form an ancient array that even he can''t break to suppress here?


    Ding Ning was full of doubts and went all the way up the Nu long river. Under the stone tablet were the bodies of countless powerful people. Out of respect for the strong, he didn''t move these bones.


    But he didn''t let go of any of the Dragon subduing trees, and all of them were transplanted into the medicine spirit ring.


    And the material of the dragon tree is not what he expected. It is all the bones of the immortal class. If it is not too old, the essence of those immortal skeletons has already spilled over. It can be said that ten does not exist. Otherwise, the threat of terror is not what he can bear.


    Even so, he was shocked by the residual threat of those immortal corpses that had decayed most of them, his body cracked and vomited blood.


    But the temptation of dragon subduing wood is too great. He bit his teeth red and vomited blood. He will never let go of a dragon subduing tree. This precious tree is too rare. Moreover, it still absorbs immortal materials and has produced a certain variant dragon subduing tree.


    Suppress all ages, and all evils will not invade!


    If one sentence is used to describe the function of variant dragon subduing wood, Ding Ning can only use these eight words to describe it.


    Because he knows very well that there are too many immortal powers buried here. Which of these immortal powers has no earth shaking special means?


    Without the suppression of these dragon subduing trees and stone tablet forests, and the constant absorption and dissipation of the immortal materials in their bodies, these great powers could turn into demons and monsters and disaster in the world even if they could not come back from the dead.


    Ding Ning went all the way eastward and went upstream along the lower reaches of the Nu long river. Countless indigenous people in Langya Kingdom followed and peeped from a distance, but no one dared to approach. Presumably, these creatures knew the horror under the Dragon subduing tree.


    As time passed, it was dark and bright, and it was dark and bright. Ding Ning was painful and happy, vomiting blood and collecting dragon subduing trees.


    I don''t know how long it was. Ding Ning finally came to the end of the Nu long river. His face turned ugly.


    Because he as like as two peas in the river, he has found that this angry Longjiang is exactly the same as the blood River in the dream of sunset on the mainland.


    Here, as like as two peas cut off the cut, the last river was confirmed to be exactly the same as the blood River in Longjiang.


    What does this mean? Why do dreams in Langya world appear here?


    Ding Ning was puzzled. His heart was full of doubts and confusion, but his instinct told him that there must be a great connection with Pikachu.


    So without hesitation, he crossed the end and accelerated to move on. He wanted to see with his own eyes what kind of secret the so-called Longtou Lake contained.


    What he didn''t know was that after he left, the quiet and peaceful Nu long river suddenly blew violently, and huge waves were set off on the river. It was like a monster making waves, pounding the river bank crazily, frightening the peeping Aboriginal creatures to tremble and panic all day.


    The river became more and more urgent, and the roar became louder and louder. Suddenly, the river converged into a headless dragon, with a provocative color, madly impacting the stone tablet forest on the bank.


    The stone tablet forest suddenly lit up strange runes, and a terrible threat emerged, forming the terrible virtual shadow of all kinds of people, animals, demons and demons in the air, forming a strange light seal like blocking the sky and the sun in the air, and repressing the headless dragon heavily.


    Roar!


    The headless dragon was smashed into the bottom of the river by the strange light seal. The river boiled and tried hard to get rid of the suppression of light seal. Finally, it could only make an angry and unwilling roar and fall into silence again.


    When the wind stopped, the river gradually recovered its smoothness, as if nothing had happened. Only those local creatures who witnessed this scene trembled and hid in the distance, with fear and fear in their eyes.


    Ding Ning knew nothing about all this. At the moment, he spread his wings and hung in the air. Looking at the huge lake under him, his face was full of shock.


    The water in the lake is clear, but there is no fish or plankton, just like a stagnant water.


    But the shape of the lake, seen from the air, was a vivid faucet, even the pain and unwilling expression on his face were vivid.


    This did not surprise him. It was not worth his shock at all. What shocked him was that there was a strange ancient tree that he had never seen in front of the Dragon neck in Longtou lake.


    The trunk of this ancient tree is blood red, as crystal clear as red agate, shining in the sun, like an art carved from red crystal.


    But the tree crown is lush green, and the leaves are jagged, but it gives people a feeling of pig iron casting. Even if there is an occasional strong wind, it still stands still.


    Ding Ning''s breath suddenly became urgent, and his eyes showed a hot color. The leaves on the tree were the source of the "sawtooth knife" in the hands of the ant princess.


    Dragon blood day mulberry!


    A bold guess suddenly came to mind. These ancient trees may have been only a day mulberry a long time ago, but after being soaked with Longtou blood, they changed into such a strange dragon blood day mulberry, because although these ancient trees have changed, they can be vaguely recognized from their plant shape that their noumenon is very similar to the legendary day mulberry.


    Goo Doo!


    Ding Ning couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, his eyes glowed, and his heart pounded wildly. He was even more excited and excited than when he saw the Dragon subduing wood.


    Tianmulberry, also known as the enlightenment tree, is a divine tree that only exists in the legend. It has the heaven tunnel pattern, which will overflow the Tao rhyme when the sun rises, and can help people understand the Tao.


    Even ignorant mosquitoes, rats and ants can open their minds and spit out people''s words if they can understand the Tao under the mulberry tree for a long time.


    It is said that Fusang was originally not called Fusang, but Liuli island. At first, the great God of Tianzhao in this country was just an ordinary fisherman. It was because he capsized in a storm when fishing at sea, but by chance he fell down to the legendary Japanese island.


    There is a mulberry tree growing on the Japanese island. God Tianzhao doesn''t know the magic of the tree. He stands in front of the mulberry tree every day, holding the trunk and looking forward to being found and rescued by passing fishing boats.


    But unexpectedly, at sunrise, he realized the Tao by holding the mulberry tree in the sky, and was immersed in the perception of the avenue of heaven and earth. He didn''t know it on July 49.


    After that, he faded his mortal body to become a divine body, crossed the sea in the air and returned home. Unexpectedly, when he returned to his hometown, he found that it had been a vicissitudes of life for forty-nine years, and his parents and family had long been withered, because he had not married when he went to sea, resulting in the complete extinction of the family inheritance.


    After the great God Tianzhao was grieved, he had a great understanding, waved his sword to cut off the worldly obsession, and felt the care of his parents in his hometown, so he taught the local people to fish, hunt and cultivate, and became the cultural ancestor of the Liuli country.


    Educate the foolish people and civilize the people. The great God of Tianzhao has no concern since then. He thinks that he has paid off his debt of kindness. Only then can he concentrate on the Tao and finally break the void and disappear.


    Later generations felt the grace of the great God Tianzhao, so they changed the name of Liuli state to Fusang state with their enlightenment experience, which is also the origin of the name of Fusang state.


    Ding Ning has also heard this legend. It should only be the nonsense of fools, but at this moment, seeing the legendary mulberry tree with his own eyes makes him have to believe that this divine tree actually exists in the world.


    I just don''t know if tianmulberry has been impregnated with dragon blood and become a heterogeneous species, and whether its miraculous effect of helping people understand the Tao still exists, but anyway, even its leaves can refine tools, which is enough to make him bang his heart.


    Dig, must dig, this is his only idea at this moment.


    Ding Ning rubbed his hands excitedly, and as soon as his wings were retracted, he landed from the sky. He screamed like a coyote who saw a naked girl and rushed at the mulberry tree in longxuetian.


    But just as he was about to rush to him, the dragon blood mulberry tree, which looked harmless to humans and animals, suddenly came alive like a fried hedgehog. The dense serrated leaves suddenly scattered and floated in the air into a huge serrated knife. It cut off boldly with the momentum of destroying the sky and the earth, overbearing, resolute and tragic.


    Ding Ning''s scalp suddenly burst open and his hair stood upright. The air around him became as thick as glue, which made him sink into the mud. The speed became extremely slow. The unprecedented death crisis made him creepy and out of the sky.


    This knife is exactly as like as two peas that were cut off at the source of the long river of the sun, but far more powerful than that knife, locking his breath, so that he can not hide and avoid it.


    The vigorous Qi and spiritual power of protecting the body poured out like no money, forming a heavy and hard defense shield on the body surface, but the thick death threat told him that it was not enough, far from enough. He couldn''t take this knife.


    I didn''t expect to die here today. Greed is indeed the biggest original sin.


    Ding Ning thought with self mockery and flashed through his mind like a single film that he could not forget. His eyes suddenly changed into an unprecedented clarity, full of perseverance and strength that would never yield.


    Even if he died, he would not wait to die. His eyes suddenly burst out a terrible purple light - Jiuyou''s eyes.


    Never at this moment did he see the essence of pupil surgery so clearly. A trace of purple light madly absorbed the power of heaven and earth, woven into a tight net in the air, and firmly bound the terrible blade. Even if it was broken in a moment, it won him a precious ten thousandth of a second.

 Chapter 1666

    Attack is the best defense. Ding Ning''s eyes shine again - the pupil of hell!


    The endless power of the nether world gathered frantically from all directions. It was like an old woman who finally blocked her husband, grabbed her hair, twisted her ears, slapped her ears, scratched her hands and bit her teeth. She stuck to the blade like glue, and it took a thousandth of a second to break, which reduced her terrible blade meaning by one point.


    Even if it was only a trivial point, Ding Ning saw the hope of blocking the knife.


    Blue and white eyes, broken flower pupils!


    I don''t know if it''s because it''s a knife gathered by the leaves of longxuetian mulberry. In his impression, the most powerful blue and white eye is one point more than the knife intention consumed by Jiuyou eye, which hinders the knife posture and weakens the knife intention again.


    The eye of judgment, the pupil of judgment!


    Eye of control, pupil of destruction!


    In addition to the void eye and the void breaking pupil, which cannot be used because of the stagnation of the void, other pupil techniques pour out.


    We can''t deny the power of pupil surgery. Even the sabre that destroyed the sky and the earth was forcibly wiped out nearly 10% of its power after he showed pupil surgery one after another.


    But even if he was wiped out by 10% of his power, he could never resist the remaining sword intention. Therefore, a strong crisis of life and death still enveloped him.


    It''s a long story. In fact, all this happened between the electric light and flint. Ding Ning''s eyes and canthus wanted to crack. He was strongly unwilling to give an inhuman roar, and instantly entered the second personality. The cold atmosphere filled the air, making the surrounding temperature drop by dozens of degrees.


    It was not enough, or far from enough. Ding Ning was possessed without hesitation. The strong breath was dense with thick black gas, which made his eyes scarlet, like gods and demons.


    Then he burned his blood essence without hesitation, and his body expanded rapidly, instantly incarnating a terrible giant up to more than 30 meters.


    But all this is so fragile and powerless under the terrible knife that cuts the sky and the earth, just like a mole ant against the dragon on the nine days.


    Bang bang!


    Several light sounds like broken glass came in a row. Before the blade was near, all his defenses were crushed by the terrible blade gas and fragile.


    Roar!


    Ding Ning closed his eyes in despair, and was strongly unwilling to let him make a hysterical roar. Almost instinctively, at the moment when the blade was cut off, he held the idea of a dead horse as a living horse doctor. For the first time in his life, he tried to manipulate the hand of fate to meet the terrible blade that was enough to cut off the sky.


    A big hand like substance suddenly stretched out of Ding Ning''s body, and the broken star finger like a blessing point to the blade.


    Poof!


    A slight noise came, but it seemed as if time and space were still, and the huge blade was broken.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, I''m not dead!"


    Ding Ning''s body cracked and flew out like a broken doll. He fell heavily to the ground. His body shape instantly recovered. He sat on the ground and vomited blood. He coughed violently and laughed wildly for the rest of his life.


    Although he was badly hurt this time, and the hand of fate that had become solid now became extremely illusory and depressed. His viscera and all meridians were broken inch by inch by the terrible knife, as long as he could live, it would be the greatest victory for him.


    The body of the five elements runs wildly, and the nine orifices are fully opened. It absorbs the spiritual power of heaven and earth madly and quickly repairs the injury.


    The yuan forces of heaven and earth of the whole Langya world gathered from all directions, forming a huge funnel-shaped spiritual power vortex in the air, which continuously entered his body like a long whale absorbing water and turned into energy to repair his injury.


    Dragon blood day mulberry seems to have only this power. After the knife awn dissipates, those serrated leaves become a little depressed.


    At the moment, Ding Ning didn''t care much. He closed his eyes and sat attentively. He went all out to repair his injury. Time passed quietly unknowingly.


    Night fell silently.


    Ding Ning suddenly opened his eyes. Although his face was still a little pale, his injury had recovered.


    Secretly calculated the time. It has been three days since the contestants left. He can''t stay here anymore. He must leave as soon as possible, otherwise, I''m afraid his women should be worried to death.


    Ding Ning stood up and stared at the mulberry tree in the dragon blood sky. Although he was still worried that the ghost would give himself another knife, he sought wealth and danger. He also fought for the treasure.


    Get ready to flee at any time when the situation is bad. Ding Ning carefully approached Longxue tianmulberry, took out tianmie and tentatively dug the soil at the root of the tree. After finding that the mulberry had no response this day, he put down his heart and began to dig vigorously for transplantation.


    Soon, a huge pit was dug around the roots of longxuetian mulberry, but the roots of the ancient tree were too developed. The dense roots were intertwined. He was not willing to hurt the roots, so he could only clean them bit by bit, so the progress was very slow.


    It took several hours to transplant the whole dragon blood day mulberry into the medicine ring when it was about to dawn.


    During this period, Ding Ning always felt as if something was spying on him, which made him scared. However, he released the divine consciousness, but found nothing. Even the spiritual consciousness was released, and he still didn''t find any trace.


    This made him a little suspicious. He always felt chilly behind him. He could only shake his head and smile bitterly. He thought he might have an illusion.


    But I don''t know that not far from him, a transparent crystal tortoise is looking at him stealthily, with humanized big eyes turning straight, a look that I can''t understand.


    "Why did I feel the breath of Dao wuhui on him before? It''s really strange. Is it an illusion? Or did Dao wuhui leave something on him?"


    The mountain turtle tilted his head and looked cute, but he muttered in his heart.


    When the knife was cut off, it was supposed to do it at the critical moment, but it didn''t expect that Ding Ning finally used the power of the ancient witch to display the broken star finger to block the terrible blade, which surprised him secretly and relieved him. Finally, he didn''t choose to do it. After all, Su Zhe asked it to help protect the three realms and keep Ding Ning''s life at the critical moment, It''s best not to expose its existence.


    Before, Ding Ning was so focused that he didn''t even find it. At the moment of life and death, the rusty bronze block in the Dantian moved slightly. When he realized that he had no worries about his life, he recovered his peace.


    Longxuetian mulberry trees were dug away, exposing the dense white bones under the ground. Soon, the water in Longtou lake began to penetrate from the ground, turning the tree pit into a small pond.


    Ding Ning looked at the white bones submerged by the lake and showed a thoughtful color. The underground white bones were not ordinary bones, but some kind of huge skull. Although he only saw the tip of the iceberg, he still confirmed his guess.


    The skull of the angry dragon was buried under the Longtou lake. It was just too big, so he could only see part of the skull.


    Speaking from his heart, he wanted to turn around and send away immediately. He didn''t want to explore this terrible place. After all, no one knew whether there would be terrible things like Dao mang. If it was bad, he would lose his life here.


    However, he hesitated at the thought that it was so similar to the dream of the sunset continent. The Dragon corpse had nothing to do with him, but it must have a great relationship with Pikachu.


    Since that day, Pikachu has always been in a deep sleep and can''t wake up, which makes him very worried. Maybe there is an opportunity to wake her up.


    After struggling for half a day, Ding Ning bit his teeth secretly. Anyway, Pikachu was also his own dragon pet. He was deeply in love with him and missed this opportunity. He didn''t know whether it was possible to wake him up, so he decided to dig out the bibcock bone.


    But before he started, the water in Longtou lake suddenly became calm and automatic, and suddenly boiled. There were rough waves on the lake. The clear lake gradually turned into red blood with the boiling.


    Ding Ning stepped back on guard, clenched tianmie in his hand, and stared at the blood red lake nervously and uneasily. This strange scene surprised him secretly.


    Roar!


    A huge dragon roared through the sky. The terrible sound shocked Ding Ning, who had not completely recovered, broke out again. He opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. There was a roar in his brain. There was warm liquid flowing out of his face. When he stretched out his hand, he was shocked to find that he was bleeding from his seven orifices.


    But with the earth shaking dragon sound, Pikachu in the pet space flew out of thin air, and his eyes flew straight to the bloody dragon head lake.


    No!


    Ding Ning''s face changed dramatically. Although he guessed that this place should be related to Pikachu, he didn''t expect that the evil dragon underground was so powerful. After dying for so many years, he could forcibly catch Pikachu from his pet space.


    WOW!


    The strong wind suddenly rises, and a huge vortex suddenly appears on the Longtou lake. The strong tearing force forcibly drags the Pikachu in mid air to fall to the lake.


    Pikachu seemed to be awakened from his deep sleep, his eyes recovered a line of clarity, and began to struggle violently.


    "Pikachu!"


    Ding Ning showed his eyes and wanted to crack. The violent tearing force even swept him. He couldn''t help flying to the lake with invisible force.


    "Brother Ding Ning, help me!"


    Pikachu suddenly heard Ding Ning''s voice and cried subconsciously.


    "Let her go!"


    Ding Ning shouted angrily. His body suddenly expanded in mid air and turned into a giant more than 30 meters high in the twinkling of an eye. The tianmie in his hand became larger, gathered into a huge knife in the air, and fiercely cleaved down into the bloody vortex in the air.


    "Hoo!"


    The bloody vortex suddenly reversed, and even ejected a strong airflow from it. It didn''t take much effort to disintegrate Ding Ning''s knife and blow him upside down for more than a thousand meters.


    "It''s reasonable to say that I should thank you for helping me break the seal here and dissolving the kill knife that sealed me in that town for me, but it''s a pity that I hate the people who use the knife, so go to death and become the nourishment for me to come back from the dead."


    An ancient and grand voice suddenly resounded through the sky, with a rebellious overbearing and arrogant tone, as if it were a superior master, a word could decide people''s life and death.


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that his intestines were almost green. Unexpectedly, the dragon blood day mulberry and dragon subduing wood sealed the existence of the evil dragon, but they were transplanted by him for a moment of greed, killing himself and Pikachu in a desperate situation.


    This evil dragon is so powerful that he doesn''t have any power to fight back. Just blowing his breath can blow him away.


    But he has always been an unyielding nature. He reaped the disaster he caused. His wings vibrated and turned into a golden light. He flew to the top of Longtou lake, held tianmie high and shouted loudly: "I let you out of ungrateful things. You just don''t know how to be grateful. You even want to devour us as nourishment. It''s really damned."

 Chapter 1667

    "Hahaha, so what? The Terrans deserve to die!"


    The evil dragon laughed arrogantly and didn''t pay any attention to Ding Ning.


    "Go to hell!"


    Ding Ning was so angry that he shot a startling blade from the tianmie explosion in his hand and cut down to the bloody vortex.


    Boom!


    Blood splashed everywhere, and the terrible knife cut open the lake, revealing a huge dragon bone at the bottom of the lake.


    Unfortunately, the lake dissolved the power of Dao Mang and could not cause any damage to the dragon head bone. The blood Lake quickly closed and submerged the dragon head bone at the bottom of the lake again.


    "The light of fireflies dare to compete with the bright moon."


    The evil dragon sneered with disdain and said arrogantly.


    There was a loud noise on the lake, and the bloody vortex began to rotate wildly, forming a terrible dragon to absorb water, which made Ding Ning and Pikachu suck into the vortex without resistance.


    "Old ancestor, why? I''m your descendant."


    Pikachu cried hoarsely.


    "Descendants? Hehe, so what? At the beginning, I was willing to serve as a horse for mankind in exchange for preserving the descendants of my dragon nationality. In fact, it was not for the continuation of the race, but in case of today''s situation."


    The evil dragon said coldly, "if you are not the descendant of my dragon family, how can you make me replenish quickly and restore my former strength?"


    Pikachu trembled and asked incredulously, "you let the descendants of the dragon race multiply in order to devour us and restore your strength?"


    "No, no, no, restoring strength is only one of them. You are a dragon across the long river of blood and have the origin of the dragon. As long as I devour you and the dragon family on the whole sunset continent, I have the hope to break through the shackles of blood and become a unique innate God - taiguzulong."


    Pikachu looked at Ding Ning, who didn''t know what he was thinking, and begged, "then you swallowed me and let brother Ding Ning go."


    "It''s impossible. I hate people who use knives most. What''s more, the smell of this boy makes me feel very familiar and disgusting."


    The evil dragon, er, no, it should be said that the ancient dark dragon refused without hesitation, suddenly increased the power of the blood vortex, and suddenly accelerated the falling speed of Pikachu and dingning.


    "Brother Ding Ning, go away and say goodbye!"


    Pikachu gave a cry of grief, resolutely blocked the blood vortex with her huge body, took a deep look at Ding Ning, rolled up the tail of the dragon and threw him fiercely, trying to send him to the shore to escape.


    A huge palm suddenly grabbed her dragon tail. Ding Ning didn''t know when he had become a towering giant. He threw Pikachu out of the Longtou lake with a warm smile on his face: "Pikachu, wait for me, and I''ll come back to you."


    Before he finished, he was swallowed up by a huge vortex and disappeared on the lake.


    "Brother Ding Ning, no..."


    Pikachu was thrown tens of thousands of meters like a meteor. He cried like a heart and lungs. He stopped in mid air and turned around like a crazy tiger and rushed to Longtou lake.


    "Bang!"


    An invisible air wall forcibly knocked her back. Looking at a big transparent turtle gradually emerging in front of her, Pikachu opened his eyes in horror and said in silence, "who are you?"


    "Little girl, don''t worry. Your lover can''t die. Just wait patiently."


    The mountain turtle said in an old age, but its milk voice sounded very funny.


    "Do you think brother Ding Ning will be all right?"


    Pikachu didn''t care about the young voice of the mountain turtle, and asked in surprise like a drowning man grasping a life-saving straw.


    "Of course, with the old man, he will be fine."


    The mountain turtle said carelessly, but his mind always locked Ding Ning and was ready to take action at any time.


    "That''s good, that''s good. Master, hurry up?"


    Pikachu almost cried with joy, but when he saw the mountain and river turtle, he remained motionless and hurried.


    The tortoise''s face turned a little strange and said awkwardly, "it seems that I don''t need to do it for the time being."


    "What do you mean?"


    Pikachu asked blankly.


    "Well, your heartless ancestor thought he was in his heyday. After being banned for so many years, his power has long been lost. Your little lover can''t hide at the bottom of the lake, but if he''s close, hehe, he''ll be unlucky. Kunpeng deserves to be unlucky for eating dragons."


    The mountain turtle gloated,


    Pikachu''s eyes were full of surprises and couldn''t help saying, "yes, how can I forget this? Brother Ding Ning is Kunpeng."


    "Little girl, Kunpeng likes eating dragons best. I''m curious. How dare you be with him? I''m not afraid he''ll eat you."


    The mountain turtle asked with gossip on his face.


    Pikachu looked at his huge body and suddenly said, "brother dingning is willing to be eaten by him at any time as long as he is happy."


    The black line on the face of mountain and river turtles. There''s something wrong with the little girl. She''s willing to be eaten by the boy. It''s terrible for young people now.


    But I don''t know that what Pikachu said about eating is not the same as what he said about eating. At the beginning, she had to take the initiative to devote herself, but Ding Ning said that she was not an adult. Now she has crossed the long river of the dragon family, and her strength has soared. She has reached kilometers, which is also an alternative adult. Therefore, she has been ready to be "eaten" by Ding Ning at any time.


    Boom!


    Earth shaking drama came from the ground, and the whole Langya world was shaking. The Longtou lake began to boil like boiling water, and the bloody Lake set off huge waves, which showed the intensity of the underground battle.


    The mountain and river turtle was too lazy to talk to the flower crazy dragon girl. A wisp of mind paid close attention to the underground battle. Although it said it was easy just now, he was a strong immortal Tianzun in the heyday of the ancient Canglong. Even after endless years, his strength has been lost, but it is not something that Ding Ning can easily overcome now.


    Even if he incarnated as Kunpeng and his fighting power increased greatly, he was still the natural enemy of the ancient Canglong, but if he was careless, he was also in danger of falling. Mountain and river turtles were ready to rescue at any time.


    But Ding Ning''s performance was beyond its expectation again. Although Kun''s blood has not fully awakened, Jin Peng''s speed was used incisively and vividly by him, constantly dodging to consume the energy of Taigu Canglong.


    Although Taigu Canglong has strong strength, after so many years of prohibition, there is only one leader. Lack of energy has become its biggest short board. Over time, it can be consumed by Ding Ning.


    "Roar!"


    The ancient black dragon was furious and roared angrily.


    Although Kunpeng is the natural enemy of the dragon family, it is not the complete Kunpeng at the peak after all. Taigu Canglong doesn''t pay attention to Ding Ning at all.


    Just like water conquers fire, but when fire is strong to a certain extent, it can evaporate water.


    But it overestimated its own strength and underestimated Ding Ning''s difficulty. The terrible speed made it out of reach. In the continuous battle, the energy was consumed rapidly, and it gradually felt that it was unable to do what it wanted.


    This made him extremely regretful. He didn''t insist on eating the damn human before he knew it. It would be better to eat the little female dragon that crossed the long river of blood first, recover its flesh, and then eat the human.


    But now, it''s too late to regret. Ding Ning cut wounds on the hard skull of the black dragon with the invincible tianmie in his mouth, making it roar in pain.


    Whoosh!


    Ding Ning made another rapid attack, turned into a golden light, passed in front of the Taigu black dragon, scratched a deep trace on its skull, and gasped in the dead corner of the angry black dragon''s sight.


    Kunpeng''s speed is really fast. It''s incredible. It completely exceeds the speed of light, but he was injured. The price of exerting Kunpeng''s speed is the rapid consumption of physical strength, which makes him feel weak.


    This made him secretly happy. Fortunately, the black dragon had only one head and his vision was not wide enough, which gave him a chance to breathe. Otherwise, this overload battle made him unable to continue.


    Roar!


    Taigu Canglong was anxious and angry, and made an angry roar.


    Unexpectedly, he was so embarrassed by a small Kunpeng. What makes him feel helpless is that he has only his head. He has to turn his head hard every time to find Ding Ning''s place. But every time he turns his head, Ding Ning will disappear into golden light again in his vision, and every time he will bring it some harm.


    Whoosh, the golden light flashed again, and there were more scars on the skull. The Taigu Canglong was really angry. If it goes on like this, it will die without doubt.


    But it doesn''t want to die. It''s not easy to see the hope of escape. It just wants to live well first and then plot others.


    So, Taigu Canglong took a deep breath and shouted, "stop, there''s nothing we can do. How about it?"


    "No one can help who? Is the injury on your head fake?"


    Ding Ning sneered, but he really needed time to catch his breath and didn''t attack again immediately.


    "Cough, that injury doesn''t matter to me at all. I think your breath is unstable. I think your injury hasn''t healed before. Even if I''m not your opponent, it''s impossible if you don''t pay a certain price if you want to kill me. What''s more, it really makes me anxious. I''m not unwilling to kill you together."


    Taigu Canglong threatened with both hard and soft.


    "Oh, then I really like to see what means you have to pull me to death?"


    Ding Ning''s mouth was relaxed, but his eyes were a little cautious. After all, this is an ancient Canglong, the second-generation ancestor of the dragon family. If he said it didn''t have any desperate means, he wouldn''t believe it.


    "Hum, I don''t want to end up in a situation where fish die and nets are broken. If I work hard, I''ll definitely have no problem burying you with me."


    Taigu Canglong''s dark eyes twinkled with a faint luster, and said in a very confident tone.


    "Tell me."


    Ding Ning was not in a hurry to continue, because he knew that Taigu Canglong was right. With his current strength, it was basically impossible to kill the old thing completely without taking a few days to grind it to death.


    Of course, the ancient green dragon must die. He deliberately pretended to be excited to set up the old thing''s card so that he wouldn''t be Yin by it without knowing it.


    "All the Dragon families have dragon crystals. You should know?"


    Taigu Canglong had to expose some of his cards in order to frighten Ding Ning.


    "Yes!"


    Ding Ning replied coldly, but he was secretly wondering whether the Dragon Crystal could be used as a weapon?


    "Dragon come to nothing is the essence of the dragon''s life. The VAILLANT contained in it is simply unimaginable to you. I was sealed for hundreds of millions of years, and it was also because the Dragon Crystal was always supporting. Although the energy of dragon crystal is already insufficient, if I really pressed it, I would explode the Dragon Crystal. I can assure you that the whole Langya world will be ashes to ashes, and you think you can survive under that circumstance?"


    Taigu Canglong said frankly.


    Ding Ning was stunned. He didn''t know whether what the old guy said was true or false. When the third demon dragon was killed by himself, he didn''t see it explode its own dragon crystal.

 Chapter 1668

    Seeing that Ding Ning didn''t seem to believe it, Taigu Canglong was a little worried and immediately began to release a trace of the power of dragon crystal.


    Although it was just put away, the terrible and destructive breath made Ding Ning''s hair stand on end and his face changed dramatically.


    Taigu Canglong really didn''t lie. Even if this force can''t destroy the whole Langya world, it''s more than enough to pull him to die together.


    This makes Ding Ning''s face very ugly. The old thing is very vicious. If you let it go today, when it recovers its strength in the future, you don''t know what kind of trouble it will bring to yourself.


    But if you don''t let it go, not only do you have to be buried, but even Pikachu will die without a burial place.


    Taigu Canglong looked at Ding Ning triumphantly and said, "leave the little dragon and I''ll let you leave. How about we don''t invade each other."


    Ding Ning stared at it coldly, and his eyes were full of cynicism: "don''t dream, or I''ll leave with Pikachu, or we''ll fight to the death."


    The ancient black dragon suddenly turned pale and his voice became very cold: "you''re toasting instead of drinking."


    Ding Ning suddenly became determined, waved tianmie mercilessly to the faucet, and said with a sneer, "don''t you want to live until now? How can you explode when you''re at the end of the mountain? Come on, I''ll see if your self explosion can lead me to be buried together."


    He thought clearly that it was absolutely impossible for Taigu Canglong to explode easily without being forced to a dead end. The power of Longjing''s self explosion is really terrible, but now Longjing is a rootless source. As long as he can consume the energy of guanglingjing, even Taigu Canglong''s self explosion may not really kill him.


    Roar!


    Taigu Canglong roared angrily and fought with Ding Ning again.


    It has to be said that Ding Ning pinched its pulse. It has survived until now. It just doesn''t want to die. How can it explode easily.


    But it can''t agree to dingning''s conditions. Dingning can let it go, but Pikachu is bound to get it. Otherwise, its energy can''t be supplemented, and there is no chance of resurrection. Sooner or later, it will be consumed and died here.


    As a result, there is no solution. It neither wants to explode, nor can it let Pikachu leave. Ding Ning has a firm attitude. He would rather die than leave Pikachu. He makes it hate and angry, but there is nothing he can do.


    Ding Ning was relieved to see that Taigu Canglong didn''t mean to explode. He knew that he won the bet. As long as he didn''t force it too hard and gave it hope to live, it would never explode easily.


    As long as it slowly consumes its power like a frog in warm water, I''m afraid there''s nothing it can do when it comes to a dead end and wants to explode.


    Of course, in order to prevent the old man from being cruel, Ding Ning is quietly preparing his killer mace - Forbidden curse!


    After copying the mantra, he obtained four Rune towers: curse, deed, seal and ban. Curse, deed and seal could be learned at that time. Only ban could not be deciphered because of insufficient cultivation at that time.


    But since he broke through the holy martial arts realm, the forbidden character pagoda has begun to be unsealed. Although he can''t learn the high-end forbidden mantra because it involves the power of law and order, the basic forbidden mantra has been gradually opened to him.


    It has to be said that the forbidden mantra is the most powerful character in the mantra characters. Even if it is only the basic forbidden mantra, it is a rune corresponding to the level of God level strong people, and has the terrible power of killing gods.


    Although Taigu Canglong is an immortal strong man beyond the divine level, its essence overflows and its cultivation has fallen greatly. At most, it can barely match the strong man in the early stage of huashenjing. Therefore, the basic forbidden mantra just has a very strong lethality to it.


    In fact, even the strong man in huashenjing is far from what Ding Ning can deal with. Even if he turns into Kunpeng and his combat power soars, he doesn''t dare to take the moves of Taigu Canglong. He can only rely on Jinpeng to deal with it quickly and make some damage to it.


    Fortunately, he has eight martial spirits, plus the main soul of this life, which can distract him from nine uses. While struggling with the ancient dark dragon, he focuses on the basic forbidden mantra.


    The results of the study surprised him, because he found that the transmission scroll obtained from the saint was a low-end use method in the basic forbidden spell.


    The so-called forbidden curse is an upgraded version of the complex of curse, deed and seal, and it is also the ultimate version of all runes.


    The principle is to seal all Rune spells in a special carrier and use them as disposable consumables. They can be used as a monk''s mace in battle.


    These Rune spells can be the lowest level of fireball, ice arrow or powerful magic, but no one will be idle and bored. After all, the carriers that can carry magic are made of extremely precious materials.


    In short, the forbidden spell is actually a pre stored killer mace that allows people to seal powerful magical skills in a special carrier in advance. When they meet the enemy, they do not need to consume their own energy and directly instantly cause great damage.


    For example, there is no doubt about the horror of the power of the killer mace of ten thousand Buddha Chaozong. The longer the power is stored, the more energy from heaven and earth is absorbed, the more terrible the power is.


    But similarly, this ultimate mace has its disadvantages. Every time Ding Ning uses Ten Thousand Buddhas, he will basically lose his strength and combat effectiveness. If he can''t kill the enemy, he can only be slaughtered.


    But with the forbidden spell, it''s different. He can seal the Ten Thousand Buddhas in advance in a special carrier when there is no battle at ordinary times. When he meets the enemy, he can directly release the forbidden spell to kill the enemy, but he can still preserve his complete combat effectiveness.


    When we find out what the forbidden curse is, Ding Ning''s heart is beating up and the excited one almost didn''t shout. It''s so awesome. It''s just the nuclear weapon of the monks.


    If he made a thousand eight forbidden mantra scrolls when he was free, he could pick the emperor alone. Even if the old guy had a great emperor fruit position and thousands of eight hundred ten thousand Buddha emperors smashed him down, he could cripple him even if he couldn''t kill him.


    The most important thing is that this forbidden spell can be used as a talisman for their own women and brothers. Everyone is wearing ten or eight forbidden spell scrolls. When they encounter an unmatched enemy, they smash it out. What kind of enemy can''t die?


    Su Zhe''s experience virtually influenced Ding Ning and made him extremely worried about the women and brothers around him. After all, human resources are sometimes exhausted, and he can''t accompany them 24 hours a day.


    His own strength is strong enough, and he has endless means. As long as he doesn''t die, it''s more than enough to protect his life, but his women and brothers have uneven strength and great danger.


    The women of the demon clan are all right, all of them have a certain fighting capacity, but the women of the Terrans have been elevated to the top of the Zhenwu realm by the essence of life, but most of them are seriously lacking in actual combat experience.


    But with the forbidden spell scroll, it''s completely different. It''s equivalent to the nuclear weapon with the strongest killing moves of the carrier Ding Ning. Unless they are suddenly attacked, they don''t even have a chance to throw the forbidden spell scroll, otherwise they can''t get well in front of the forbidden spell.


    After all, every woman has a amulet given by him. Once the glazed diamond amulet is activated, it is easy to fight for the time to throw the forbidden spell even if you encounter a strong person above the Shenwu realm.


    The amulet and the forbidden spell are the best combination of attack and defense. Ding Ning can finally relax and don''t have to worry about their accidents every day.


    However, the special carrier required by the forbidden spell, that is, the scroll, is not difficult to make, but the material requirements are quite high.


    General materials are not that they can''t make scrolls, but such Scrolls have extremely limited bearing capacity and can only carry the lowest level of spells. Ding Ning doesn''t care at all.


    All of those who can carry high-level magic spells are extremely rare and rare rare plants or mineral fibers. Ding Ning has only dragon subduing wood in his hand, which makes it extremely unrealistic for him to make large-scale forbidden spell scrolls. He can only make some small quantities to protect his women and brothers, otherwise, The Dragon subduing tree will be destroyed directly.


    But at this moment, Ding Ning didn''t care about her heartache at all. While constantly avoiding under the dragon breath of Taigu Canglong, he divided five elements of martial spirits and began to make scrolls in the space of will.


    It is not clear whether others can separate souls after entering the holy martial arts realm. However, after he was promoted to the holy martial arts realm, although he usually integrates nine souls, he can easily separate them when he needs them. However, once the martial spirits are separated, his strength will decline to a certain extent.


    However, he is now in a state of transformation and relies on Jinpeng''s speed. Even if his strength decreases, it can not make much impact. He can still easily avoid the attack of Taigu Canglong and bring some damage to it.


    The ancient dark dragon roared repeatedly, and the terrible dragon breath eroded the space at the bottom of the lake. However, it only has a head whose action is not very convenient, and it can''t catch up with Ding Ning''s speed. It has a sense of suffocation that the dragon is put on the shoal by shrimp and the tiger is bullied by dogs.


    However, he was also sensitive to the fact that the damage caused by Ding Ning occasionally was much lower than before, which made him secretly happy. He thought that Ding Ning had consumed too much and could not hold on soon. He was in great spirits and was not in a hurry to hunt down Ding Ning. He took defense instead of attack, and then launched a fatal attack when he was exhausted.


    But I don''t know that Ding Ning is concentrating on making a scroll to engrave the first forbidden spell in his life - the five element array rune.


    In the nine palaces and eight trigrams array in Genghis Khan''s mausoleum, the five element array Rune could blow up the wolf demon in the Wu realm of the God of death, which shows the terrible power of this array rune.


    But at that time, Ding Ning was the cultivation of Zhenwu realm. Now Ding Ning is already a strong man in Shengwu realm. How can the power of the five element array symbol depicted be comparable.


    What''s more, at that time, the five element array talisman was at the level of spirit talisman, but now the five element array talisman is engraved by the five element Wu soul, but it''s a serious talisman, and its power can be imagined.


    So, just as Taigu Canglong was waiting for Ding Ning to consume all his strength and hurt the killer again, Ding Ning suddenly turned into a golden light and jumped out of the space at the bottom of the lake without fighting.


    Taigu Canglong was not surprised but happy. He laughed contentedly and said, "it''s too late to escape now."


    As soon as the voice fell, Taigu Canglong took a deep breath and planned to repeat the old technique, forming a bloody vortex on the lake and sucking Ding Ning back. Of course, it also included Pikachu, who loved to stack on the lake.


    The mountain turtle didn''t know what to do. Anyway, dingning and Taigu Canglong didn''t find its existence. Dingning rushed out of the lake and shouted at Pikachu, "don''t resist."

 Chapter 1669

    Before Pikachu could react, he was taken into the pet space by Ding Ning. Then, with the strong suction from the lake, he threw a circular axis thing and flew away without looking back.


    Mountain and river turtles are suspended in the air. They look silly and forced. What''s the situation? Don''t they play well? How do you say you run?


    But the next moment, his face changed dramatically. Without hesitation, he stretched out his claws to tear the space and plunged into it.


    Boom!


    An earth shaking explosion sounded, the terrible shock wave surged everywhere and filled the air crazily around, the air evaporated instantly, and the space was blasted out of dense cracks.


    The whole Langya world is shaking like the end of the world, with terrible cracks on the earth, volcanic eruptions, and hot magma flowing like a flood. Countless indigenous creatures follow their instincts and flee wildly.


    Roar!


    The Nu long river roared wildly. The huge headless water dragon jumped out of the river and flew into the air. It struggled desperately to fly to the location of the Longtou lake. When you look carefully, you can find that the limbs and body of the headless water dragon were penetrated and bound by dense chains of order gods, so that it can''t stay away from the river at all.


    But at the moment, the headless water dragon was like crazy, struggling desperately. With a clang, he broke most of the order God chain and flew to the Longtou lake at all costs.


    Just as the headless water dragon was about to break free, the stone tablet forest lit up the rune chain again, and the flickering Rune civilization could not be destroyed. The virtual shadows of countless immortal corpses appeared and printed in the air, quickly condensed into a strange transparent mark, printed on the headless water dragon''s body, and suppressed it into the bottom of the river like Mount Tai.


    The huge waves on the river are surging, and the headless water dragon makes a unwilling roar for a long time.


    "Cough!"


    The grey head of the mountain and river turtle fell out of the crack in the space and fell to the ground with a crack. Two streams of black smoke spewed out from his nostrils. His face was full of depression. He muttered in a low voice: "grandma, I was cheated by this boy. Fortunately, I have rough skin and thick meat, otherwise it would be miserable. However, what means does this boy use, and its power is so amazing?"


    It didn''t know that Ding Ning was afraid that he would not die. This time, he made a lot of blood. He fully portrayed five talismans of five elements, which was far more powerful than he thought. Even the strong man at the peak of Huashen would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die under the explosion of these five talismans.


    Ding Ning himself was not much better. Due to the serious miscalculation of the power of the five element talisman, he was also affected by the explosion. His internal organs were severely shocked. He flew out like a broken kite. He didn''t know how far. He vomited blood madly in his mouth, and a shower of blood was scattered in the air.


    Finally, he fell heavily into the Nu long river. The whole person seemed to collapse. He couldn''t move a finger. He had to drift with the current and float in the river. He didn''t dare to sneak into the bottom of the river. Who knows if the headless body of the ancient Cang dragon would know that he blew up the dragon head to kill him.


    After waiting for a long time, although the river was turbulent and the headless water dragon also issued bursts of unwilling roars, it never surfaced again, which made him feel a little relieved and quickly began to swallow pills to heal his wounds.


    Although the prefecture level pill had no effect on his injury, it was better than nothing. It was better than letting the injury worsen.


    It''s difficult for him to even move his fingers now. Naturally, he doesn''t dare to absorb the power of heaven and earth to heal his wounds. If he startles the headless water dragon, he will be dead.


    After floating for a long time, Ding Ning recalled the terrible power of the five element talisman, and he couldn''t help feeling afraid. Fortunately, he wasn''t in the explosion center, otherwise he must be dead at the moment.


    I''m kidding. The Nu long river is a hundred miles away from the Longtou lake. He was just hit by the explosion wave and fell directly into the Nu long river. It can be seen how miserable the head of Taigu Canglong at the center of the explosion was.


    Longjing, I don''t know if Longjing has been blown up. It''s a pity if it has been blown up.


    Ding Ning thought that Taigu Canglong should be dead, but when he thought of Longjing, he was salivating. If Longjing could be absorbed by Pikachu, Pikachu''s strength must be higher.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning could no longer sit still. She quietly released Pikachu and asked her to leave the Nu long river and go to Longtou lake to find the Dragon Crystal that might still be there.


    Pikachu always obeyed Ding Ning''s orders. Seeing that he was injured so badly, his eyes were full of tears. He didn''t want to be distressed. He kept blaming himself for being too useless.


    Ding Ning''s face was speechless. The injury was really serious, but it was not a thing for him at all. As long as he had enough spiritual power, he would recover soon, but he didn''t dare to absorb the spiritual power of heaven and earth in the Nu long river.


    "By the way, Pikachu, if the dragon head is blown to pieces, why can the headless dragon body in the Nu long river still jump around? Is there a dragon crystal on the dragon body?"


    Ding Ning lay on Pikachu''s back and asked his puzzlement.


    "Taigu Canglong is the second generation of ZuLong. The first generation of ZuLong is chaotic ZuLong. It has nine heads and nine dragon crystals. The second generation of ZuLong will have at least seven dragon crystals, maybe eight. Therefore, even if the Dragon crystals in the faucet are gone, the dragon body can still survive."


    Pikachu shouldn''t have known these things, but with the help of Ding Ning, she is the only dragon descendant who has crossed the long river of blood and obtained a generation of ancestral dragon chaotic blood. She knows many secrets of the dragon family unknown to outsiders from her inheritance memory.


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look. It seems that Taigu Canglong wants to devour Pikachu, just thinking about the chaotic source blood in her body and wants to return to her ancestors and become a unique chaotic ZuLong.


    Thinking of those strange three headed Dragon Kings, Ding Ning felt tangled and asked tentatively, "will you also become a nine headed dragon in the future?"


    "No."


    Pikachu replied firmly, "even if I become a chaotic ZuLong in the future, I can not grow nine heads. At most, I have nine dragon crystals."


    Ding Ning secretly breathed a sigh of relief. While healing, he whispered in his heart, "that''s good, that''s good. If you really become nine heads, I really can''t talk."


    To tell the truth, with his aesthetic view, he really can''t accept Pikachu with nine heads as his daughter-in-law. One head is more in line with his aesthetic view.


    Gently stroked Pikachu''s golden dragon scale. Ding Ning asked curiously, "Why are you still a golden dragon? Haven''t you changed into other colors?"


    "The chaotic ZuLong itself is the Golden Dragon. The golden dragon is the strongest physical owner of the dragon family. Each dragon crystal is equivalent to a life for the dragon family and has a dragon family magic power, so it can change nine heads, but at the level of the chaotic ZuLong, it can change its shape and color at will."


    Pikachu patiently explained.


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered that no wonder the golden dragon is the emperor of the dragon family in folklore. It turned out that there was no reason for the wind from nowhere, and the root was here.


    "By the way, what''s the matter with the long river of blood? Why is the scene in the sunset continent so similar to here?"


    Ding Ning kept on asking what he didn''t understand. Up to now, he was more and more puzzled. What''s the matter with the long river of blood in the sunset mainland? Who is that old voice?


    "Chaotic ZuLong is a unique existence in the world and the ultimate strength beyond the Tao of heaven. Just like Kunpeng, it has no reproductive ability at all. Its long life brings it infinite loneliness. Looking at other ethnic groups can reproduce and survive, so in the end, it does not hesitate to scatter its origin and create a long river of blood with its own blood to create a dragon family."


    Pikachu''s story stunned Ding Ning. Unexpectedly, chaotic ZuLong, like Kunpeng, sacrificed himself voluntarily to create a huge ethnic group for the continuation of their blood, but they took different ways.


    Kunpeng uses the method of opening up the inner world to create a race, while chaotic ZuLong is more determined and directly dissipates its origin to continue its blood.


    This makes Ding Ning think of the meaning of life. No matter people or other races, why are you alive?


    Some people say it''s to honor our ancestors, others say it''s to leave a name for people, and others say it''s to wake up the power of the world and lie drunk on the knees of beauty


    But that''s what ordinary people think. If you ask those monks, I''m afraid their answer will say that it''s for longevity. Even Ding Ning thinks that this answer is the real meaning of life.


    But now, Kunpeng and chaos ZuLong have given different answers. They pursue the continuation of blood. Of course, this is based on their longevity.


    Is longevity really the meaning of life? At this moment, Ding Ning was confused.


    He thought of honing his will every day in the will space. The giant star beast hundreds of millions of miles away roamed aimlessly in the void. It seemed carefree, but in fact it was lonely and lonely. It was just that the giant star beast had no wisdom. He slept when he was full and ate when he woke up, which would become a cancer in the chaotic universe.


    But strictly speaking, is there really something wrong with the star beast? They have no wisdom. They just instinctively need to eat. They don''t deliberately want to hurt anyone. In fact, they are very innocent.


    But their instinctive needs have turned countless life stars into death stars, indirectly destroyed countless civilizations, and become the biggest enemy hated by the whole universe. Whose fault is this?


    Having an almost eternal life, he had to spend a long time alone. Thinking about the feeling of loneliness, Ding Ning was cold. He couldn''t imagine whether he would commit suicide because of mental collapse at that time.


    In this way, it is reasonable for chaos ZuLong and Kunpeng to interpret the alternative meaning of life in their own way. After all, each creature has different desires and needs at each stage. When many creatures are still struggling for longevity, Kunpeng and ZuLong at the top of the food chain have begun to struggle for the continuation of blood.


    After all, they have their own wisdom and ideas, and can at least choose the life they want.


    But the giant beast in the starry sky can only live like a salted fish in a life without goal, hope and pursuit until it is hunted and died at the end of its life.


    Reproduction, inheritance and blood continuity are the eternal theme of the world.


    Ding Ning was as bright and cheerful as a great insight, and his eyes glittered with the brilliance of insight.


    He has always felt that the way of heaven is unfair. Why do Terrans have only a short life span of more than 100 years, while many other races have a long life span?


    But at this moment, he suddenly realized that the way of heaven could not be more fair. Although it gave mankind an extremely short life, it also gave mankind far more wisdom and reproductive ability than other races, which gave mankind a solid foundation for passing on fuel and fire to become a powerful race.

 Chapter 1670

    Life is like the brilliance of spring flowers and death is like the quiet beauty of autumn leaves.


    This little poem full of philosophical meaning suddenly appeared in his mind at the moment, revealing the meaning and true meaning of life, and enabling him to have a deeper understanding and experience of the meaning of life.


    To live, we should be brilliant and unrestrained, treat life well, cherish life, live meaningful and valuable, and don''t live in ignorance; When facing death, life returns to nature. We should maintain a quiet, calm and calm state of mind and let the ceremony of life be completed smoothly without feeling sad and afraid.


    Aware of this, Ding Ning''s temperament has quietly undergone an essential change, from returning to nature to washing away all the lead, becoming more introverted and deep.


    He believes that if he is thrown into the crowd at the moment, he is an ordinary person. No one will notice him. Only when he wants to attract people''s attention, will he shine and become the focus of everyone''s attention.


    The pair of indifferent and quiet deep eyes, like a wise old man who has gone through the vicissitudes of life, nothing can easily disturb his mood.


    This is a sublimation of will and a leap in the level of life. It seems that there is no breakthrough in cultivation, but in fact, his combat power has been improved many times, because his flesh finally took a small step forward again after staying in the flawless holy body for a long time.


    Don''t underestimate this small step, because this small step has made earth shaking changes in his whole physical strength, which means that his physical body begins to transform from the holy body to the divine body.


    There is an essential difference between the holy body and the divine body. No matter how strong the holy body is, it is still the embryo of the body, but the divine body is the physical strength beyond the human category.


    It is no exaggeration to say that after Ding Ning''s complete conversion to the divine body is successful, even the bombing of intercontinental missiles may not pose a threat to him. Perhaps, only nuclear weapons in the world can pose a certain threat to him, but it is not so easy to kill him without enough equivalent.


    Because his cultivation method has always been different, his advanced way can not be judged according to common sense. Therefore, it is extremely incredible that he can change to the Divine Body in the early stage of holy martial arts.


    You know, friars should break into the realm of God at the earliest, and then there is a possibility to gradually change the divine body. Please note that it is only possible, not absolute.


    In fact, even if more monks break through the peak of transforming God, their physical strength still stays at the level of flawless holy body. After all, few monks today take the route of body refining. The flawless holy body plus the power of the laws of heaven and earth is enough for them to cope with all kinds of situations. It is not necessary to spend a lot of time and experience to polish their flesh.


    This is why most of the Immortal Emperor level strong people can only cultivate immortal bones, but can''t cultivate immortal golden bodies. It''s because it''s too difficult to refine the body. No one is willing to spend a long time and time to polish the strength of the body.


    Although Ding Ning was very excited in his heart, his face remained silent. His state of mind was calm enough because of his clear understanding. He could easily make his happiness and anger not in color, and Mount Tai collapsed in front without turning pale.


    A small step in the strength of the flesh is of great significance to him, which means that the door of the divine body has opened a gap for him. With this gap, it is only a matter of time to fully open the door.


    This is not the most critical. The key is that as he opened the door of God level, the butterfly effect has been produced, the heaven and earth have become very different in front of him, and the law has initially appeared.


    The law and order formed by the combination of various rules was no longer so mysterious and unpredictable in his eyes.


    Especially when Pikachu came to the Longtou lake and looked at the dense space cracks all over the sky and didn''t dare to go any further, he could see a looming space node and quickly outline a safe road line that could avoid the space cracks in his mind.


    This made him sigh with emotion. It turned out that there are thousands of roads and the same path is by no means empty talk. The so-called rules and rules are the same as basic runes and advanced runes.


    Those so-called higher runes, in fact, are the basic runes through arrangement and combination to play a stronger power.


    Rules and rules are the same as basic runes and advanced runes. To put it bluntly, rules are equivalent to basic runes, and rules are actually advanced runes obtained by reasonable arrangement and combination of these basic runes.


    This made Ding Ning feel a hundred times more confident. Apart from that, he had been trained in the arrangement and combination of runes. Although the rules are not exactly the same as the basic runes, they are not much different in essence. After countless rearrangement and combination tests of various elements, he found a certain law to form a curing formula, According to the solidification formula, a more powerful law order can be derived.


    The holy martial arts realm can initially borrow the power of the laws of heaven and earth, but Ding Ning has a rune foundation and has insight into the essence and mystery of the laws. Therefore, he is not satisfied with just borrowing the laws of heaven and earth, but wants to control the laws of heaven and earth.


    Of course, without rigorous deduction and experiment, he will not easily joke about his life, but it is still easy for him to avoid the invasion of space cracks through those looming space nodes. After all, he himself has a deep understanding of the law of space.


    Therefore, in Pikachu''s gaping expression, Ding Ning walked leisurely through the dense space cracks. None of the space cracks that looked terrible could pose a threat to him and let him easily enter the bottom of Longtou lake.


    "This boy is interesting. He can do it."


    The mountain turtle didn''t know when it suddenly appeared again, which startled Pikachu. When he saw it, he was relieved and asked curiously, "senior, do you know how brother Ding Ning did it? It''s amazing."


    "It is not difficult to understand the essence of the law of space. In the eyes of our creatures, according to the human world, the world is a three-dimensional three-dimensional space, but in fact, the world is not only three-dimensional space, but also four-dimensional space. In some special cases, it can also become five-dimensional and six-dimensional..."


    The mountain and river turtle talked endlessly, but found that Pikachu''s face was ignorant. He shook his head speechlessly: "you have no culture, and you don''t understand when I told you."


    Pikachu took a smoke from the corner of his mouth and secretly complained that I am not a dragon in the world of human beings. Of course, I don''t understand the knowledge of the world of human beings, but in the sunset mainland, people are very learned dragons.


    The mountain turtle seemed to think that what he said was too straightforward and easy to hurt Pikachu''s self-esteem. He smiled and said, "this can''t blame you. Maybe you will understand when you come into contact with the knowledge of the human world."


    Pikachu tooted his mouth and turned his head. He didn''t want to talk to the smelly turtle. He didn''t understand what it said for a long time.


    The mountain and river turtle grinned and begged, "in fact, it''s not that complicated. Let me show you now."


    Pikachu was successfully attracted again and turned his head to look at it.


    With a wave of his hand, the mountain turtle formed a cube of transparent ice in the air and drifted at a uniform speed in the air. He said patiently, "for example, this cube of ice is the three-dimensional space where the human world is located. It is always moving along a certain track."


    Pikachu nodded vaguely, showing a look of thinking. Although she had not systematically studied the cultural theory of the earth, Ding Ning once told her about the principle of the earth''s rotation, which she still understood.


    Regardless of whether she could understand it or not, the mountain turtle reached out and condensed an ice block, which formed a parallel track with the previous ice block.


    "This is also a three-dimensional space, but if the two three-dimensional spaces always move according to their established trajectory, there will never be any intersection between the two, so humans call it parallel cosmic space."


    The mountain turtle seemed to be very interested in the knowledge on the earth. He understood it very deeply and thoroughly, and explained it vividly and vividly. Pikachu showed a thoughtful look and nodded gently to show his understanding.


    "What about now?"


    The mountain turtle blew his breath gently, a piece of ice changed its position slightly, and then continued to move according to the original track.


    Pikachu tilted his head for a long time, then suddenly stretched his eyebrows and said excitedly, "they move along the existing track and will meet at a certain point in time."


    "Good!"


    The mountain turtle nodded his head in his old age. With a gentle push of his fleshy little claws, the two ice cubes collided with each other, but they overlapped and intertwined with each other instead of exploding.


    Pikachu seemed to understand, but he didn''t understand. He blinked at the mountain turtle and waited for it to give the answer.


    "When two three-dimensional spaces move through a linear trajectory and take time as the axis, they will meet, overlap and interweave, and a four-dimensional space will be formed."


    The mountain and river turtle said triumphantly.


    Pikachu showed a sudden color and asked, "what about the five-dimensional space or the six-dimensional space?"


    "It''s very simple. For the same reason, when multiple three-dimensional spaces meet and overlap, they will form a five-dimensional space or even a six-dimensional space."


    The mountain and river turtle man stood up with his claws on his back and looked like a teacher. Only because the claws were too short and the turtle shell was too big, his style looked very ridiculous.


    Pikachu held back his smile and asked modestly, "is there a seven dimensional, eight dimensional and nine dimensional space?"


    This problem baffled the mountain turtle. After thinking hard for a long time, he said indefinitely: "theoretically, it should exist, but in fact, it is basically impossible."


    "Why?"


    Pikachu broke the casserole and asked to the end.


    "Because the overlapping and interweaving of space is not without any shock to the space itself. Although that kind of shock is very insignificant, quantitative change will lead to qualitative change. When multiple three-dimensional spaces meet, overlap and interweave together, the slight shock will increase significantly, which will exceed the upper limit of space and cause space collapse and even space-time turbulence. Therefore, according to my opinion It is estimated that the five-dimensional space is the upper limit that can maintain spatial stability, and the six-dimensional space is already very dangerous. It only exists in theory. Although the probability is very small, it is possible to obtain a stable space, but more than seven dimensions are basically impossible. It is bound to collapse at the moment of overlap and form a devastating disaster. "


    Mountain and river turtles are very scholarly.


    "I see, but the problem is, after you talked for a long time, I still don''t know how brother Ding Ning avoided these space cracks?"


    Pikachu looked at the mountain and river turtle with a desire for knowledge, blinked his big eyes and said timidly.

 Chapter 1671

    The mountain turtle almost didn''t spit out his old blood, He said with an angry expression: "You fool, when two three-dimensional spaces overlap, a space node will be formed at the intersection point of the two, and this space node is the basis to ensure the stability of the space. Therefore, although there are space cracks around, but the space does not collapse, it is enough to show that the space is still very stable. Therefore, as long as he walks along the space node, he will naturally avoid those spaces It''s cracked. "


    Picchutton suddenly realized that he was eager to try when he looked at the space crack.


    "No, don''t mess around. Space nodes can''t be found by anyone. Without certain space attainments, you can''t find the location of space nodes. Entering the space crack area is to die."


    The mountain turtle quickly pulled Pikachu, who was ready to move, lest she should be stupid and plunge into the space crack.


    Pikachu flashed his big eyes, his body turned in place, incarnated as a human girl, stretched out a green jade finger to point in the air, and said strangely: "there, there and there... I see a lot of small dots. Aren''t those space nodes?"


    The mountain turtle opened his mouth in amazement, with a dull expression on his face, and nodded numbly. He said, NIMA, what''s the situation? None of these two little guys understand the laws of space. How can they see the spatial nodes? Is that too unscientific? It''s a pair of freaks.


    "Hee hee, it turns out that this is the space node. Then I can go in and help brother Ding Ning find Long Jing."


    Pikachu clapped his hands innocently, slipped into the space crack, and drilled into the space at the bottom of the lake.


    The mountain and river turtle didn''t hold it. He looked depressed and yawned and said, "isn''t it good to stay and chat with Mr. tortoise? No one will talk. Mr. tortoise will fall asleep."


    When Pikachu went in, he saw Ding Ning secretly picking up something on the ground, which made her childlike and jumped directly on Ding Ning''s back, trying to cover his eyes and let him guess who he was.


    Boom!


    Ah!


    But unexpectedly, Ding Ning noticed that there was an evil wind behind him. Almost without thinking, a dragon waved its tail. Our poor Pikachu screamed, covered his stomach and flew backwards out. He hit the cave wall hard, shaking the mountain.


    "Who are you and why are you here?"


    Ding Ning turned and stared at the beautiful woman with her stomach covered and her face full of pain, and asked with great vigilance.


    "Brother Ding Ning, I''m Pikachu. People just want to joke with you, so you kick them."


    Pikachu said with a small mouth, red eyes and a wronged face.


    Ding Ning was full of disbelief: "you... Are you Pikachu?"


    "Otherwise? Brother Ding Ning, you are so bad that you don''t know Pikachu."


    Pikachu was more and more wronged, and his tears were coming down.


    Ding Ning looked carefully, not to mention that although the woman in front of him was beautiful and full of the charm of mature women, he could vaguely see some shadows of Pikachu.


    Hurriedly came forward and picked up the charming beauty. The salty pig handed it out to help her rub her stomach. He said with an incredible face: "are you really Pikachu? Why do you suddenly become so... So mature."


    "It''s not that brother dingning thinks others are underage, so Pikachu should grow up early and let brother dingning eat it."


    Pikachu was rubbed by him and felt much more comfortable. Smelling his taste, he snuggled up in his arms and narrowed his big eyes happily.


    Although the girl''s appearance has become much more mature, like a mature woman, her thought is obviously still a little girl. What she said makes Ding Ning cry and laugh.


    But he could also feel Pikachu''s attachment to himself, which moved him and made him feel sad


    Distressed, he asked softly, "it''s so dangerous outside. How did you get in?"


    "The... Space node outside."


    Pikachu wanted to say that the mountain and river turtle instructed her, but when her words came to her mouth, she was shocked to find that as long as she wanted to mention the mountain and river turtle, she would be sealed by a force in the dark, so that she couldn''t say it at all.


    "Ah, you can see space nodes, too?"


    Ding Ning asked in surprise.


    "Yes, I can see it too, so... I came in along the space node. Unexpectedly, you kicked me as a bad man."


    Pikachu was shocked in his heart. He didn''t know who the old turtle was. He had such a magical ability. He knew everything, but he couldn''t tell it to his mouth.


    However, her mind was simple, and she felt that the Crystal Turtle didn''t look like a bad person, so although she was shocked, she soon stopped thinking about it and said with a wronged face.


    "It''s brother Ding Ning. I''m sorry. It won''t hurt if I rub it for you."


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly, forced to endure the inner suffering, and said softly like coaxing children.


    The girl was attractive enough when she was Laurie. Now she is like a ripe peach, which makes him an authentic coyote. If the location is not really inappropriate, he can''t wait to put her in the right place.


    Although Pikachu was simple, he didn''t know about men and women. He couldn''t see the physiological changes of Ding Ning. His face turned pink, clenched his pink lips and exhaled like LAN. He came to Ding Ning''s ear and said with a sly smile: "brother Ding Ning, Pikachu is yours. You can eat it at any time."


    "Little girl, don''t tempt me again. I''ll really do you again."


    Ding Ning''s face turned red. Unexpectedly, he had the feeling of being molested by the little girl. He gently pushed away Pikachu and said angrily.


    "Hee hee, it seems that brother Ding Ning has feelings for Pikachu. Pikachu is no longer a child and has become a mature woman."


    Pikachu spit out her pink tongue naughtily and said proudly. In fact, she didn''t mind giving herself to Ding Ning here, but she immediately gave up the idea when she thought that there was a mysterious old turtle peeping outside.


    "Well, don''t tease brother. Hurry up and find Longjing. Although the dragon head bone was blown to pieces, Longjing should still be there."


    Ding Ning scolded the goblin and quickly changed the topic.


    "Brother Ding Ning, what were you looking for just now? Were you looking for Long Jing?"


    Pikachu suddenly sounded the sneaky look of Ding Ning, and asked suspiciously.


    Ding Ning''s old face was red, and some guilty words were: "of course, what do you want to find for the Dragon Crystal?"


    How could he say that he was collecting broken dragon head bones before? Although the dragon head bone was blown to pieces, it was the skull of the ancient Canglong. It was definitely a good material for refining utensils. How could he miss these dragon head bones with the principle that thieves don''t leave empty.


    But he didn''t expect Pikachu to come in suddenly and be seen by her greedy appearance. It''s really ruining his image.


    "Oh, I''ll help you find it."


    Pikachu answered as if he believed it or not, but he didn''t continue to ask, which relieved Ding Ning secretly. He was really afraid of Pikachu''s entanglement on this issue.


    In fact, even telling Pikachu the truth didn''t matter, but Ding Ning was inexplicably ashamed, as if he had never seen the world, and didn''t even let go of the broken leading bone.


    "Found it!"


    Just when Ding Ning thought it would take a long time to find the Dragon Crystal, Pikachu suddenly cheered and pulled out half a leading bone like a hill from the dirty soil, which was impressively inlaid with a crystal clear huge dragon crystal.


    Ding Ning was surprised and said, "how did you find it? I haven''t found it for a long time."


    "I''m a dragon. Of course, I''m sensitive to Long Jing."


    Pikachu said of course, which made Ding Ning smile bitterly. Yes, he even forgot that Pikachu was a dragon and was naturally induced by Long Jing.


    Immediately reached out to pull out the Dragon Crystal and happily put away half of the dragon head bone. With such a large half of the Dragon Skull, those small pieces can be ignored.


    "Here you are."


    Ding Ning reached out and handed the Dragon Crystal with a large washbasin to Pikachu, with a natural appearance.


    Pikachu was stunned: "give it to me?"


    "Of course, I''m not a dragon. What''s the use of Long Jing? Who won''t give it to you?"


    Ding Ning looked at her strangely and said.


    "You mean you found Longjing for me?"


    Pikachu asked with a slight redness in his eyes.


    Although it is known that after seeing through the space node, the space crack area is not as terrible as expected, there is still a great risk that one will be killed by the space crack.


    Pikachu never thought that Ding Ning risked his life to find Long Jing, not for himself, but for her, which made her cry.


    "Otherwise? You girl, how strange! I know your dragon family can absorb the power of the Dragon Crystal. I''m a human family, but I don''t have that ability. Who won''t give it to you?"


    Ding Ning somehow rubbed her head and said naturally.


    "Woo... Brother Ding Ning, you are very kind to others. Pikachu wants to be with you and will never be separated."


    Pikachu was so moved that he suddenly jumped into Ding Ning''s arms and cried and sobbed.


    Ding Ning was overwhelmed by her. She sat down on the ground, crying and laughing. Looking at the crying Pikachu, she joked: "I thought you had planned to stay with me forever. It was only decided now."


    "No, no, I was going to be with you forever, but... But I don''t know how to express it."


    Pikachu explained anxiously. When he saw Ding Ning''s joking eyes, he reflected that the bad guy was teasing himself. He suddenly blushed shamefully, pouted his mouth and twisted it in his arms. He said angrily: "brother Ding Ning is a bad guy. He knows to bully Pikachu, huh..."


    Before she finished, she was blocked by a big mouth, which made her stiff, but she soon relaxed, clumsily and astringently responded to his kiss, and even forgot that there was an old turtle peeping outside.


    "Alas! The world is getting worse and worse. People''s hearts are not ancient. It hinders the view, hinders the view!"


    The mountain turtle shook his head and sighed again and again. He hurriedly took back his mind. He was afraid of hot eyes.


    "No... don''t be here."


    Picachu, who was confused and infatuated, suddenly felt cold on his body and found that his clothes had magically disappeared. He blushed. He wanted to really give himself to Ding Ning, but suddenly remembered that there was a mysterious old turtle outside, hurriedly struggled to push Ding Ning away, and said with a shameful bite on his pink lips.


    Ding Ning licked his lips with some aftertaste, but he didn''t force it. He can fully understand Pikachu''s mood. After all, the hole at the bottom of the lake is too dirty. How can a woman be willing to hand over her most precious in such an environment for the first time? They were all covered with dirty soil just after being warm.


    He didn''t know that Pikachu wouldn''t care about this. She just remembered that there was a mysterious old turtle outside who might be peeping, so she resolutely refused.

 Chapter 1672

    "Don''t be angry, brother Ding Ning. When we get out of here, Pikachu will give himself to you, okay?"


    Pikachu was afraid that Ding Ning was unhappy, but he couldn''t explain the reason. He cured him and spoiled him by holding his arm.


    "Well, does my brother look like such a anxious person?"


    Ding Ning spoiled and rubbed her head, pretending to be unhappy.


    "Giggle, I know brother Ding Ning is the best. I won''t blame Pikachu, Bo..."


    Pikachu smiled happily, stood on tiptoe and took the initiative to send a kiss. Before he reacted, he withdrew quickly and didn''t give him a chance to kiss.


    Ding Ning, with a wry smile on his face, touched his lips with lingering fragrance. The goblin even learned to sneak attack. It''s time to beat his ass.


    After all, the women at home don''t know what to worry about.


    Pulling Pikachu back to the ground along the space node, he was about to take Pikachu back into the pet space and pause the breathing method of all things, but he was stunned to find that great changes had taken place in Longtou lake.


    The calm blood colored lake became clear at a speed visible to the naked eye, then quickly subsided, and turned into a dry lake in the twinkling of an eye.


    But this is not the end. Then the lake bottom vibrated violently, and the soil under the ground rose rapidly. In the twinkling of an eye, the dried Lake pit was filled into a flat ground, as if the Longtou lake had never existed.


    Ding Ning was stunned. He didn''t know why this happened. Pikachu sighed and flashed a faint sad color in his eyes: "the dragon head crystal was taken away by me. The ancient Canglong ancestor is completely dead and can''t be resurrected again."


    "What about the headless dragon?"


    Ding Ning''s heart moved and asked aloud.


    "Although there are dragon crystals in the headless dragon body, only the Dragon Crystal in the dragon head is in charge of wisdom and the origin of life. From now on, the headless dragon body will become a creature without wisdom and acting only by instinct. Eventually, it will consume the power of Dragon Crystal with the passage of time, completely go to death, and will never leave any traces."


    Pikachu said sadly that although the ancient black dragon is very insidious and vicious, it is the second generation ancestor of the dragon family after all. It is impossible to say that she is not sad at all.


    When Ding Ning heard the speech, he suddenly thought of the spirit. The Dragon Crystal in the Dragon Skull should be the place where the spirit of the ancient Cang dragon resides.


    Now that the spirit is destroyed, even if there is still part of the soul left behind, the head without dragons will eventually become ignorant ignorant fool with no thought. It will never know how to absorb the essence of the celestial body scattered to maintain its vitality. Therefore, death is already the destined outcome.


    Just think of six or seven dragon crystals in the Dragon corpse. Ding Ning can''t take a step. Anyway, the ancient Canglong will die sooner or later. Why don''t you take the Dragon Crystal as your own?


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning took a deep look at Pikachu and said seriously, "Pikachu, I want to get the rest of the Dragon crystals. Those dragon crystals should be of great help to you."


    Pikachu''s face changed. He shook his head and said, "no, brother dingning, it''s too dangerous. The Dragon corpse has no dragon head and has become a creature without wisdom, but its strength is much stronger than the dragon head. We are not its opponent at all now. What''s more, it is banned and can seal the existence of Taigu Canglong, which is by no means that we can compete."


    "I don''t know how many years have passed. The person who sealed it may have died long ago. If you don''t get Longjing now and wait for the energy to run out, you won''t have a chance."


    Ding Ning said with a firm face, as if he had made up his mind.


    Because the Red Ant King told him that the world has completely decayed and is in danger of perishing at any time. If Long Jing is allowed to decay after consuming light energy, he will feel very unwilling.


    Besides, although the Dragon corpse is powerful, it has no wisdom and is not unmatched. As long as he is well planned, the probability of success is more than 70%. This probability is worth fighting for.


    Pikachu wanted to stop talking. Finally, he didn''t dissuade him any more. He nodded and agreed. It wasn''t that she figured it out, but that the mountain turtle sent a message to her, which would ensure Ding Ning''s life safety, which made her relax.


    "What now?"


    Asked Pikachu.


    "If you don''t fight a battle of uncertainty, cure the wound first."


    Since Ding Ning has made up his mind, he will not change, but he will not rashly drag his unhealed body to take risks. He plans to completely recover his injury first.


    Here, he didn''t need to care about anything else. He sat down cross legged more than a hundred miles away from the Nu long river to absorb the spiritual power of heaven and earth, run the cycle of heaven and earth, and repair the injury wholeheartedly.


    The nine orifices were fully opened, and there was a great movement to absorb the spiritual power of heaven and earth. The spiritual power from all directions gathered frantically, forming a huge funnel-shaped vortex on his head and pouring into his body.


    Pikachu wanted to help him protect the Dharma, but she didn''t bother to do it at the thought of the mysterious strong man, the old turtle.


    Although the origin of the old turtle is mysterious and strange, it really wants to be unfavorable to them with its terrible strength. They have no resistance at all. Therefore, she believes that the old turtle has no malice to them.


    Entering the holy martial arts is equal to entering the realm of God with one foot. It''s not so easy to heal after being injured, so Ding Ning''s healing time is a little long this time.


    Pikachu looked at Ding Ning''s healing with great interest at the beginning. After a long time, he was a little bored. He simply took out long Jing and looked at him.


    Although she also has Longjing in her body, she saw someone else''s Longjing for the first time. I have to say that Longjing is very beautiful and glitters with colorful beautiful luster in the sun.


    The dragon people are born without any resistance to shiny things. Pikachu fondly plays with them and soon gets lost in the beautiful luster of the Dragon Crystal.


    I don''t know if Long Jing felt the call of origin and turned into pure dragon yuan. She quietly entered her body along Pikachu''s hands, moistening her internal organs and limbs, making her feel warm, her strength is improving rapidly, and she can''t extricate herself from it.


    Pikachu narrowed his big eyes comfortably, began to turn passivity into initiative, tried his best to absorb the Dragon yuan in the Dragon Crystal, and constantly strengthened himself.


    At one moment, Pikachu''s whole body was shocked, and intermittent scenes appeared in her mind like a movie, which made her feel the same, and then she woke up. This is the fragmented memory fragment of the ancient Canglong.


    She was curious about what kind of past Taigu Canglong had. Instead of cutting off the connection with these memory fragments, she continued to browse.


    At first, Taigu Canglong was just a koi. It lived ignorant in a lake. If it wasn''t for a pouring rainstorm, its short life might be peaceful and stable.


    The rainstorm lasted for an unknown period of time, inundating 70% of the land area and becoming a watery country. The rise of water level also connected the lake with rivers, lakes and seas, and continuously expanded the space for Koi activities.


    Although Jinlin has no wisdom, its instinctive novelty makes it eager for a broader world, so it swam and swam in the water and soon swam to a broad and open river.


    Koi was very excited. It thought that the lake he grew up in was the world. Unexpectedly, it was so vast


    The world of.


    It swayed excitedly, and its beautiful fish tail jumped out of the water. Looking at the surging river, it seemed that there was a broader River in the distance. It gave birth to a trace of longing. It turned out that the river so broad in its eyes was just a small ditch compared with that river.


    Therefore, it decided to open its eyes to a wider world. Along the rising water level, it began to move forward. It encountered countless difficulties and obstacles on the road, but its instinctive desire made it go forward and never shrink back.


    In this way, swim and swim, swim and swim. It doesn''t know how far it swam or how long it swam. Finally, it came to a winding, broad and infinite river.


    It is very excited and happy to swim in the river. It feels that it has reached the peak of fish life and can live happily in this river from now on.


    But it did not find that with its first desire, it has quietly given birth to what is called wisdom from small lakes to rivers and from rivers to rivers.


    No matter what creature it is, as long as it is born with wisdom, desire will also be born. It has lived in the river for a long time, but with the passage of time, it has traveled all over every corner of the whole river.


    Suddenly one day, it felt that the river seemed not as big as it thought, so it began to yearn for a broader world.


    But whether such a world exists or not is not clear to itself, but it still cannot extinguish its burning desire.


    At this time, the rainstorm did not know how long it had stopped, and the water level had already dropped. If it wanted to go to a wider world, it must be able to leave the aquatic environment.


    But it''s just a fish. How can it live without water? It makes it very distressed. It drifts with the tide in the river every day. It looks forward to another pouring rainstorm like that at the beginning, and it will have the opportunity to go to a wider world.


    However, the previous rainstorm of that degree is not so easy to encounter. It has waited and waited for countless years. Although it has waited for several rainstorms, they all ended soon. The rise of the water level is limited and it is impossible for it to travel long distances.


    Koi is depressed. Looking at the river that once made it ecstatic, it only feels dull. If it doesn''t leave here, it feels that it will die.


    It desperately thinks and studies to see if it can think of any way to leave here without relying on the rainstorm, but it can break its head and can''t think of any way.


    Fish can''t live without the limitations of water. It is doomed that all its dreams are just mirror years, and there is no possibility of realization at all.


    It sadly swam aimlessly in the river and unknowingly swam into a tributary. Although the tributary is very narrow and can''t be compared with the broad river, it can''t do anything. It doesn''t care about these. It feels that it is about to die. If it can''t take a look at the wider world before it dies, it will die in peace.


    I don''t know how long it took. Unknowingly, it entered a lake along the tributary. When it woke up and looked at the familiar and strange lake, it suddenly realized that it had returned to the lake it first left.


    It turned out that with the rise of water level, a new waterway was washed out between the disconnected lakes and the tributaries of the big river to connect them together.


    Koi had mixed feelings. He thought he would never come back in his life. Unexpectedly, he went out for a big circle and went back to the place where he raised himself.


    Perhaps, this is fate. It''s doomed that you can''t see a more widely praised world.


    Brocade scale thought sadly.

 Chapter 1673

    Pikachu''s eyes were moist. Although she knew that it was the memory of the ancient Canglong, she felt it because of the strong sense of substitution.


    She can feel the deep sadness and despair that Koi can''t realize her wish, which makes her eager to know why the koi transformed into a dragon and immersed in the memory fragments of Taigu Canglong again.


    The koi that accepted his fate stayed in the lake where he grew up and slowly waited to die here, because he was very old among the fish and didn''t have much time to live. It was fate for him to return to the place where he was born before he died.


    Its state of mind has become extremely peaceful. Every day, it swims quietly in this familiar and no longer familiar lake, hunts some food to fill its stomach, then lies on the bottom of the water, quietly looks at a green mountain next to the lake, and quietly waits for the arrival of death.


    The castle peak has a big waterfall. The lake is formed by the water of the waterfall washing out countless streams. Its heart is very big. It has never looked at those streams, so it has never played in the streams.


    If this invariable life goes on like this, maybe it will really die slowly.


    But one day, it suddenly rained again, which also gave it a chance to turn its fate.


    It rained heavily. Although it was not comparable to the continuous rainstorm that spread 70% of the whole continent many years ago, it could not support its long-distance travel, but the rain was particularly urgent, which suddenly made its dead heart ripple and unspeakable excitement.


    The mountain torrent finally broke out, and the stream that had been despised by it turned into a surging torrent. The violent impact from top to bottom soon burst the dam of the lake and spread wildly in all directions.


    The aquatic creatures in the lake fled around in panic. Only it went upstream like a fearless warrior, flapping its tail madly and jumping out of the water to alleviate the impact of the flood. It struggled desperately upstream and impacted


    Because of its low wisdom, it does not understand the principle of flash floods. It stubbornly and stubbornly believes that at the other end of the mountain, there must be a world wider than the river.


    It is very old and has no strength to travel long distances, so it wants to take a look at the vast world beyond the mountain before it dies, even one glance is enough.


    Mountain torrents mixed with countless gravel countercurrent washed the koi again and again. The vortex at the bottom pulled it down the water again and again, leaving it black and blue all over. It was painful and convulsed all over.


    But it endured the pain in its body, jumped out of the turbulent water again and again, patted the water with its scarred tail, and unyielding jumped upstream retrogradely and then


    In its heart, there is only one obsession. Even if it is dead, it must take a look at the scenery on the other side of the mountain.


    Therefore, in the torrential flood, this black and blue koi is like a lonely warrior. It is swept into the bottom by the flood again and again, and tenaciously drills out of the water again and again, charging and charging again and again.


    But the mountain torrent is too urgent and turbulent. Although it has traveled across rivers and rivers and its body is much stronger than its peers, its power seems so thin and ridiculous under the terrible power of nature.


    Even if it has an indomitable will, many injuries to its body have greatly lost its physical strength. It is not easy to keep in the torrent without being washed away, not to mention it has to go upstream?


    What''s more, it is very old. Its body is in recession, and its injuries make it weaker and weaker. But it is unwilling. It bites its teeth and jumps out of the water again and again, trying to jump up and then up


    Boom!


    A heavy thunder exploded, followed by lightning lit up the whole world, a thunder


    Wiping the koi''s side, it bombarded the water surface, bringing out a trail of blue and purple current. It was convulsed by electricity. It fell into the water powerlessly and was washed downstream.


    It seems that even God can''t get used to its wishful thinking and warns it not to have unrealistic dreams.


    The power of lightning paralyzed the koi, and they couldn''t help being washed back to the flooded lake along the surging flood.


    But after the paralyzing effect of lightning, the koi was pleasantly surprised to find that its lost strength seemed to have returned. Although the wound became blackened, it no longer bled and its physical strength no longer lost.


    Therefore, Koi firmly believed that God was helping himself. It began to jump out of the water again and continue to go upstream.


    Crackle!


    Just when it jumped to the middle of the mountain again with great efforts, its whole body was scarred again, and its physical strength lost rapidly. It insisted hard with perseverance, but at this time, it was struck by another lightning


    Back to its original form, paralyzed, it rushed back to the lake again.


    But Koi didn''t give up. After a short rest, Koi tenaciously began to go upstream again.


    Thunderbolt!


    Thunderbolt!


    ¡­¡­


    Every time it climbs to the middle of the mountain, a thunder will fall on it, making it flesh and flesh, black and paralyzed, and rushed back to the lake. It seems to be warning it not to be paranoid, but every time the koi did not give up, nor did it shrink back, and went upstream fearlessly


    In this way, I don''t know how many times it has been split back into the lake, and its beautiful scales have become scorched black, just like a scorched roast fish.


    But it still stubbornly and persistently continues to jump, upstream, upstream


    As it was struck more by thunder, it seemed to become smarter. It gradually found out the law of mountain torrents, and learned how to save energy by relying on the hard resistance of nearby mountains and rocks and torrents.


    Gradually, the road from the lake to the hillside became easier for it, but the thunder on the hillside was like a natural moat. Every time, it would chop it down in time and beat it back to its original shape. It seemed that there was an insurmountable forbidden area.


    Koi made persistent attempts to avoid the thunder, but the thunder can accurately chop beside it every time. Although it is not fatal, it can paralyze it and be washed back to the lake by the flood.


    At this moment, Koi has even forgotten his original intention. There is only one unyielding idea in his heart. Don''t you let me cross the hillside? Unless I die, I must cross the hillside to have a look.


    In this way, Koi began to fight with thunder. Every time it was split back to the lake, once the paralysis passed, it would boldly embark on the journey again.


    Again, again, again


    Just after it was split back to the lake 81 times, it flew and flew, and the whole person... Er, the whole fish was like flying in the clouds. The scorched scales began to fall off in mid air, the granulation wriggled, and began to give birth to beautiful golden scales.


    The fish began to elongate, and soon became a snake like body. The shape of the face was constantly changing, and double horns were born on the head


    When it fell into a vast bloody River from mid air, the reflected image of the river made it see what it looked like at the moment.


    The head is like an ox, the horn is like a deer, the eyes are like a shrimp, the ears are like an elephant, the neck is like a snake, the abdomen is like a snake, the scales are like a fish, the claws are like a Phoenix, the palm is like a tiger, there are beards beside the mouth, pearls under the chin, and scales under the throat

 Chapter 1674

    The koi was stunned. It didn''t expect to jump over the dragon''s gate and turn into a golden dragon.


    What is a dragon? With its small brain at that time, it had no concept at all. It only knew that the dragon should be more powerful than the Koi. It didn''t know how many million times.


    However, why does it feel that its body is so empty? Its strength is not much different from that of Koi.


    When it fell into the vast river of blood, the endless magnificent power swarmed into its body. The explosive sense of power made it look up and scream to the sky.


    Sing!


    The loud sound of dragon singing resounded through the world, as if it were a vast heavenly power, and the whole river of blood was boiling.


    The strong wind suddenly rose, and the bloody River set off huge waves, as if in response to its roar.


    At that moment, making wind and rain has become its instinct, which makes it feel that it is an omnipotent God at the moment.


    But soon, it found that the energy in the long river of blood it was in was swallowed up by it, which could not fill the emptiness in its heart.


    The closer it is to the upstream, the stronger the energy contained in the long river of blood, so it instinctively starts to swim upstream.


    The closer it is to the upstream, the more viscous the terrible heaven and earth energy contained in the blood River, making it difficult to walk. It is extremely difficult to swim every meter, which is countless times more laborious than going upstream when mountain torrents break out.


    But it also inspired its unyielding toughness and tried its best to swim forward, but the closer it was to the upstream, the more terrible the powerful force of heaven and earth, and almost burst its body countless times.


    This makes Koi, er, no, it should be called Taigu Canglong now. It gives birth to the heart of worrying about gain and loss for the first time in its life. In the past, it had nothing, was ready to die at any time, and was fearless of any challenge.


    But now, it is no longer a humble fish, but a nine day dragon leaping over the dragon''s gate. Its life has become extremely noble. How can it die here?


    Therefore, for the first time, the ancient black dragon had a fear heart. When it swam to the neck of the dragon shaped Blood River, the terrible force of heaven and earth seemed to crush its body at any time, which made it stop in fear. It deceived itself and others that it had reached its bearing limit. The terrible energy here was enough to make it cross nine days and ten places, There is no need to take risks.


    Therefore, Taigu Canglong made a decision that it regretted all its life. It was at ease to stay at the neck of the blood River Dragon and accept the infusion of energy and the transformation of blood vessels.


    This memory fragment stopped here. Pikachu took a look at Ding Ning, and saw that he was still healing with his eyes closed. He couldn''t help browsing the memory fragment of Taigu Canglong again.


    Perhaps it is because the explosion power of the five element talisman is too strong, which has fragmented the spirit of the archaic Canglong, and many memory fragments have been lost in the middle, which makes Pikachu undoubtedly have a glimpse of all its memories.


    She can know from the memory fragments pieced together by the ancient black dragon that the ancient black dragon after being baptized by the long river of blood may have changed his temperament because of his sudden wealth.


    At that time, it was the time when the demon family dominated the mainland. Because of its strong strength, Taigu Canglong was courted by the major overlord demon families and regarded it as a guest of honor.


    Under the solicitation of the overlord demon families, Taigu Canglong has a good balance between left and right. It is mixed with wind and water. When it is proud, its character has become more and more arrogant, domineering, cruel and tyrannical. It even began to raise humans for food, and often held a blood feast to invite its fox friends to meet.


    At that time, the Terran belonged to the weakest race and was enslaved by the major demon races


    However, it has never been eaten as blood food. Taigu Canglong has made a historical precedent and enjoyed human beings as delicious food. The major demon families have followed suit. For a while, it has become a trend to keep human blood food.


    Pikachu was very angry when he saw this place. He didn''t expect that once Taigu Canglong gained power, he would make small people succeed. He even did such a shameful thing. No wonder he was sealed here for endless years. He really deserved it.


    Originally, she had no concept of Terran, but since she fell in love with brother Ding Ning, she naturally looked at the problem from the standpoint of Terran.


    Her thought is very simple. She thinks that Ding Ning''s craft is better than that of lucisi''s mother. Now she can''t help drooling when she thinks of those delicious foods. The human food makes her salivate. The race that can make so many delicious things must be as kind as her mother.


    The next memory fragments are all memories of how the ancient Canglong did evil. He not only ate people, but also secretly hunted and killed the people of other demon families to taste fresh food. Later, after tasting the taste of women, he became a real pornographic insect. Tens of thousands of beauties of all nationalities were bred in the harem alone to vent their animal desires.


    It has to be said that chaotic ZuLong''s self sacrificing reproduction plan succeeded. The product of the lust of Taigu Canglong is to give birth to a large number of dragon families.


    Of course, not all of its sons and grandchildren are dragons, and there are also many races that have mutated due to hybridization, such as the famous monsters of Taotie, Pang, Pulao, Pang, centipede pit viper, Jai canthus, lion dragon, Jiaotu, Pang and prisoner ox.


    Except that a few of these monsters are not affected by their temperament and can maintain their original heart, most of them are ferocious, cruel and violent monsters. In this case, the dragon clan quickly began to multiply, its strength is constantly increasing, and its influence is also greatly increased.


    In the Late Archaic period, the dragon family seemed to have become one of the overlords in the world and acted more and more unscrupulously, which made countless races dare to be angry and speechless. They were as afraid of them as snakes and scorpions and dared not easily provoke the dragon family.


    But the good times don''t last long. The rise of the human race has led to the massacre of the dragon race. In particular, the human elite hate the dragon race. They want to eat its meat, drink its blood and frustrate its bones and ashes. There is no doubt that the dragon race will be killed when they see it.


    In fact, the strength of the Terran at that time was not strong and could not be compared with the demon clan dominating the world. However, the dragon clan was violent and unscrupulous, and its strength increased too fast, which frightened many demon clan overlords.


    Therefore, under the manoeuvring of the human race, those demon races stabbed the dragon race in the back. Although the dragon race was strong, it could not compete with the whole human race. Coupled with the fuel behind the demon race, the dragon race soon declined.


    Compared with the human race, Taigu Canglong hated those demon families who were called brothers with him on weekdays, so when the dragon family was about to completely destroy the family, it resolutely made a major decision, that is, trading with the human race, becoming a human mount, and conquering the major demon families together.


    In view of mankind''s hatred for the dragon family, he did not intend to let the dragon family go at all, but Langya, one of the leaders of mankind at that time, ignored everyone''s opposition and reached an agreement with Taigu Canglong, thus burying the hidden danger of the later division of mankind.


    Although Langya ostensibly promised to let the dragon family go, after the archaic Canglong signed the master servant contract with him, he mercilessly killed the evil archaic beasts such as Taotie and Jain. He only retained the pure blood of the dragon family and exiled them to the sunset continent as guards of the dark race. If they were guards, they were actually imprisoned in a disguised form.


    Taigu Canglong regretted and felt cheated, but the master servant contract had been signed, and it had nothing to do. What''s more, as long as the dragon family could reproduce, it would become its capital for a comeback in the future


    ¡£


    Of course, it also expected that Langya was only using it and did not really intend to let it go, so it was secretly prepared to turn back and betray Langya at any time.


    At that level, in addition to the strong constraints of the heaven contract, the master-slave contract can seriously hurt it at most, but can not endanger its name. As long as it can be supplemented by the blood of the dragon family, it will soon restore its strength in its heyday.


    Therefore, it told Ding Ning before that it was not empty words to swallow the dragon family on the sunset mainland to restore strength, but really planned to do so. It was a selfish egoist without family affection.


    What happened later was more complicated. Pikachu browsed almost all the memory fragments, but because he lost many memory fragments, he barely pieced together the truth.


    Although the master-slave contract can''t kill the Taigu Canglong, it''s also enough for it to drink a pot, so it always plans how to minimize its own damage after betrayal.


    In fact, the master-slave contract has a well-known disadvantage, that is, if the strength of the servant is stronger than that of the master, the servant will suffer much less retaliation after betrayal.


    As one of the leaders of the Terran, Langya''s natural strength is not weak, but it is only the same as that of the archaic Canglong. This makes the archaic Canglong think about the long river of the dragon family''s blood. He remembered that he missed inheriting the leading blood because of his fear. He regretted that his intestines were green.


    Regretting all his life and being forced by the situation, Taigu Canglong is obedient to Langya on the surface, but secretly planning to inherit the blood of the leader in the long river of blood and raise his strength to a higher level. In that way, the backlash against betraying Langya will be much lighter.


    However, it is very clear in its heart that each dragon can only have one chance to return to the long river of blood in its life, and it has been once, missed the best opportunity, and there is no hope at all.


    However, it is the Dragon closest to the original blood, and can vaguely perceive the position of the long river of blood, which shows that the long river of blood does not exist in the spiritual field, but in a special space, but it does not have enough strength. In the past, it made its mind on Langya.


    Langya is a powerful monk who is proficient in the laws of space. Deceived by the rhetoric of the ancient green dragon, Langya mistakenly thinks that the long river of blood of the dragon family is the treasure of the gods. According to its position, Langya does not hesitate to consume the power of its origin and forcibly opens up a space channel directly to the long river of blood.


    Unexpectedly, after opening up the space channel, it caused space-time disorder. When the space was slightly stable, one person and one dragon immediately entered the space where the long river of blood was located.


    Seeing here, Pikachu showed a thoughtful color. The space where the long river of blood is located should be the four-dimensional or five-dimensional space that the old turtle said.


    Langya''s opening of the channel would have hurt its original strength, while Taigu Canglong had the blood power bonus of the long river of blood, and immediately began to forcibly terminate the master-slave contract.


    At this time, Langya didn''t know that he had been cheated. He immediately fought with Taigu Canglong. Although Taigu Canglong was eaten back, Langya was seriously injured and was not its opponent at all.


    So Langya immediately turned around and ran away. He wanted to escape through the space channel. Where the Taigu Canglong was willing to let the tiger go back to the mountain, he attacked the space channel first to cause space disorder and cut off Langya''s way back.


    Unexpectedly, the space of the long river of blood was very special, but its attack triggered the turbulent flow of time and space. A celebrity swordsman even appeared in the long river of blood through time and space.

 Chapter 1675

    The swordsman was also silly at that time. He just came out to experience. Somehow, he was swept by a vortex out of thin air and appeared here after a burst of dizziness.


    Taigu Canglong and Langya also stayed at that time. The long river of blood is not a hotel for people to go in and out. How could there be more people inexplicably?


    After being shocked, Langya was pleasantly surprised. He hurriedly explained the situation to the swordsman, hoping that he could join hands with himself to get rid of Taigu Canglong.


    To tell the truth, the swordsman''s strength is much weaker than both of them. Usually, they won''t pay attention to it at all. However, when Langya was hurt, Taigu Canglong was eaten back and his hands were hurt, the appearance of this swordsman was the last straw to overwhelm the camel.


    The expression of the swordsman at that time became very strange, but as a Terran, he joined hands with Langya by natural selection.


    As soon as he made a move, Taigu Canglong and Langya realized that they underestimated this swordsman. Although his cultivation was lower than them, his combat effectiveness was terrible and amazing. He absolutely had the ability to fight beyond his level. Even in their heyday, it was not so easy to defeat him.


    Taigu Canglong panicked at that time. While parrying their joint attack, he made a heavy promise. If the swordsman could help him kill Langya, he would certainly give him great benefits afterwards.


    Langya was afraid of the swordsman, so he quickly clenched his teeth and promised that if he could help him kill the ancient Canglong, he would take him to a secret place he accidentally found. There was a tianmulberry tree. In order to prove that he didn''t lie, he took out a tianmulberry leaf as a deposit.


    The swordsman''s eyes lit up at that time. After receiving the mulberry leaves, he put them directly into his arms and said coolly: "deal, it''s not my race, its heart must be different!"


    Taking advantage of the two people''s transaction, Taigu Canglong knew that the great disaster was coming. He jumped into the river of blood recklessly and swam up desperately. At the critical moment of life and death, he could only fight hard and try his best to rush to the end of the long river of blood to get the original ancestral blood. Maybe he could turn defeat into victory and kill the two damn guys.


    It has to be said that Taigu Canglong, as the second generation of ancestral dragon, has atmospheric transportation. Each dragon can only come to the blood river once in its life, but it has come twice. It is still fighting for the risk of being squeezed and exploded by the dragon''s body, and forcibly rushed through the Dragon''s neck. That drop of original ancestral blood is close at hand.


    Langya was shocked and looked desperate, because the blood river is the long river of the dragon family, and human beings can''t get involved in it at all, otherwise it will be corroded by the dragon blood every minute.


    At this time, the swordsman suddenly pulled out his long knife, jumped up in the air and cut off the neck of the blood River Dragon.


    With a clang, the huge knife mang cut off the head of the Taigu Canglong, but the knife in his hand broke.


    Langya was overjoyed, but suddenly found that although the head of Taigu Canglong had been cut off, it did not die under the energy of the blood river. His head was still swimming desperately and wanted to devour the original ancestral blood. He was shocked and shouted loudly.


    The swordsman''s face was pale. He had almost exhausted all his strength in the previous knife, but he also knew the seriousness of the matter. He could only cheer up and figure out how to stop the Taigu Canglong. What''s more, the knife in his hand had been broken. Where else could he have a weapon?


    Just as the swordsman hesitated, Langya shouted tiansangye.


    The swordsman''s eyes suddenly brightened. Without hesitation, he took out tianmulberry leaves, poured all his strength and all his knife intention, and cut into the Dragon neck blood river.


    Maybe it was the magical effect of tianmulberry leaf, or maybe the previous knife overdrawn all his strength, broke and then stood, but made his knife break through.


    This knife is more terrible than the previous one. Taigu Canglong feels a strong threat and has no head


    The Dragon suddenly broke away from the blood River and grabbed the swordsman in the air, trying to stop him.


    With a clank, sparks splashed everywhere!


    This terrible knife not only cut off a huge dragon claw, but also cut off the long river of blood directly from the neck. The blood flowed back, and the body was separated.


    "Leave the rest to you."


    After the knife was cut off, the swordsman took off his strength, paralyzed on the ground, smiled bitterly and said to Langya.


    Although Langya was injured, he is now the most well preserved existence. After seeing the swordsman, he flew across the sky for the first time and grabbed the dragon''s head, lest he devour the original ancestral blood and regenerate other changes.


    He wanted everything to be over, but he didn''t think that the vitality of Taigu Canglong was so tenacious. Even if it was led by an owl, it was still alive and kicking, and he laughed wildly and said that it was immortal.


    Langya''s unbelieving madness chopped its faucet, but it could recover in a twinkling of an eye. Although it could not close to the dragon body, which greatly reduced its strength, its vitality was terrible, which made Langya feel helpless.


    Finally, the swordsman who recovered some strength after adjusting his breath guessed that in the space of the long river of blood, Taigu Canglong could be continuously supplemented by blood power, so it could not be killed.


    The ancient green dragon turned pale. Langya didn''t hesitate to leave the long river of blood with the dragon head, but the swordsman said that the dragon body should also be taken away. Otherwise, who knows if the dragon body will grow a head again after being supplemented by the long river of blood.


    Langya had a reason to listen to it. He used his great magic to collect the Dragon floating in the blood River and took the swordsman away from the space where the blood river was located.


    But after leaving the space of the long river of blood, they tried countless means, but they were shocked to find that the ancient black dragon was still difficult to kill, but the recovery speed was many times slower than that in the space of the long river of blood.


    This can break the minds of the two people. After research, they found that Taigu Canglong contained huge dragon power. After it was hurt, these dragon power will be transformed into vitality and automatically repair its body.


    If they want to kill the archaic black dragon completely, they can''t kill it without consuming its dragon power for 80 years.


    After some discussion, they decided to seal the ancient Canglong in the secret place found by Langya, use the seal to slowly kill its dragon power, and finally kill it.


    So they came to the secret place that Langya accidentally found and sealed it. Langya also fulfilled his promise and took him to understand the Tao under the mulberry tree. He left the secret place and continued to return to the human race to participate in the war with the demon race.


    Time passed like a white horse. In the twinkling of an eye, three years later, the swordsman finally realized the Tao and improved his accomplishments. However, he was shocked to find that the Taigu Canglong buried separately was not dead, but the distance between his head and the body was getting closer and closer. Once it was combined into one, I''m afraid it would revive immediately and endanger the world again.


    The swordsman didn''t dare to make his own decision. He immediately informed him by the letter left by Langya. Three days later, Langya came with scars and dusty, which surprised the swordsman.


    After Langya''s complaint, the swordsman knew that the dragon clan had been destroyed, the demon clan was in danger, and they had united together to crusade against the Terran. The two sides had begun to have a small area of local friction, and the war might break out at any time.


    But the demon clan did not immediately take the initiative to launch a war, but the soldiers did not stop. They constantly sent people to spread rumors and implement the plan of separation, resulting in different voices within the Terran.


    Rumors can work for no reason. With the increasing status of Terrans, those who stand repeatedly


    The meritorious Terran elites have become more arrogant and powerful by virtue of cultivation. They look high everywhere. They don''t pay attention to ordinary humans at all. Even some people regard themselves as royal blood, regard others as humble slaves, and often go out to hunt the demon clan in the armistice stage.


    What they did naturally aroused the dissatisfaction of many Terrans. The demon clan seized this point, became famous and forced the Terrans to hand over these innocent Terran elites. Otherwise, it would be a bloody battle to the end.


    Although this estrangement plan was not clever, it soon worked. The Terran was divided into three. Those arrogant Terran elites shouted to destroy the demon clan, while some Terrans were dissatisfied with them and thought that they should hand over these troublemakers to calm the anger of the demon clan, while others looked on coldly and maintained a neutral attitude.


    Langya is a neutral person. As one of the leaders of the human race, he can''t stand the arrogant attitude of those arrogant soldiers and fierce generals. Moreover, he believes that the human race should rest and recuperate now, not when there is an all-out war with the demon race, but he also doesn''t agree to hand over those human elite. After all, he knows very well that this is the plan to alienate the demon race, So he was very disappointed with those who called to hand over people to calm the anger of the demon clan.


    Originally, he intended to make those proud soldiers and fierce generals aware of their mistakes after the two sides argued, and then stand up to clarify the fierce relationship and call on the Terrans to unite as one.


    Unexpectedly, someone had long been dissatisfied with him letting go of Taigu Canglong regardless of everyone''s opposition. When he just stood up and wanted to speak, he was bombarded by these people. He said that he was desperate to be the only dragon knight for his own selfish desires. He let go of the dragon family. If the dragon family suddenly helped the demon family to participate in the war, the human family had no chance of winning at all.


    Although Langya argued with reason to ensure that the dragon clan would never participate in the war, however, all the people raised money against him. They insisted that he had ulterior motives and was bewitched by the dragon clan. His heart had long been away from the Terran and did not deserve to be the leader of the Terran. They proposed to change others to be the leader of the Terran.


    Langya realized that the so-called letting go of the dragon clan was just an excuse for some people to make trouble. They just wanted to deprive him of his leadership and replace him.


    This made him feel dejected, handed over the leadership without saying a word, and took his confidants to confront the demon family. Unexpectedly, the demon family seemed to be ready for a surprise attack on them as soon as he appeared in the barracks.


    After a bloody battle, he and his confidants were scattered by the chaotic army. It was not easy to break out of the siege. He just received a message from the swordsman and rushed over immediately.


    After hearing his story, the swordsman was silent for a long time before he said, "the people''s heart is terrible!"


    Langya felt the same way, so he carefully asked about the origin of the swordsman, because he found that after three years of enlightenment, the cultivation of the swordsman had improved by leaps and bounds, which he could not see through, so he hoped to win over the super strong swordsman to join the human camp.


    The swordsman had the power to protect himself, so he confessed his origin. Originally, his name was Dao wuhui. He came from central star city many years later. When he went out to practice, he was suddenly swept by a turbulent flow of time and space, and inexplicably came to the ancient times.


    Langya was stunned and doubted what he said. After all, such a thing was too incredible for him to believe.


    But Dao wuhui''s next predictions were verified one by one. The Terran was divided into three. Those arrogant soldiers and fierce generals called themselves the demon clan and announced their separation from the Terran; Another part of the elite of the Terran claimed to be the Protoss and also announced to break away from the Terran. When the Terran shrank and sought peace, the gods and Demons joined hands to win more with less, and finally defeated the demon family.

 Chapter 1676

    Of course, it will be many years later, so Langya has no doubt about the origin of Dao wuhui.


    What no one knows is that the ultimate victory of the gods and demons is inseparable from the secret help of Dao wuhui and Langya.


    Since the ancient Canglong was banned, it was also the battle between man, demon and God, which broke the wasteland into pieces. This secret land was also affected and broken into pieces.


    After the battle of the ancients, Langya finally decided to accompany Dao without regret to find the way back, and never returned.


    But before leaving, Langya specially refined a space sand, put the ruins of the secret place into it, and buried the bodies of countless heroes from the battlefield, so as to erase the vitality of the ancient Canglong.


    In order to prevent accidents, Langya took advantage of the characteristics of dragon subduing trees that like to absorb the power of dragons, and found many dragon subduing trees near the Nu long river to constantly use the Dragon corpses as nourishment and kill its vitality.


    He also picked out many former comrades and men from those immortal corpses, set up a monument for them, and used their heroes to suppress the Dragon corpse and prevent it from escaping.


    The knife has no regrets and is not idle. He planted the day mulberry between the Longtou lake and the Nu long river, and left his knife meaning on the day mulberry, so as to prevent the head of the ancient Canglong from merging with the Dragon corpse and coming back from the dead.


    The dragon claw that had been cut off by him was deliberately buried outside the space sand. Inspired by Langya, he also planted a dragon subduing tree on it, taking the dragon power in the dragon claw as nourishment.


    But unexpectedly, all these dragon subduing trees were finally transplanted away by Ding Ning, and the Dragon claws and half of the dragon head bone were included in the capsule.


    As for why this space sand appears in the so-called Langya secret place, there is no record in the memory of Taigu Canglong. Maybe it doesn''t know, or maybe its memory has been lost, and Pikachu doesn''t know.


    After browsing the life memory of Taigu Canglong, Pikachu felt dizzy, shook his head and stood up. Seeing that Ding Ning had almost finished healing, he immediately stepped forward and decided to tell him all the memory of Taigu Canglong.


    After all, only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you be invincible in a hundred battles. If you know more about the ancient green dragon, you may have more assurance of defeating the Dragon corpse.


    Ding Ning slowly vomited out a mouthful of turbid air, slowly opened his eyes, saw Pikachu staring at him, and immediately lost his smile: "what''s the matter? Do I have flowers on my face?"


    "No, I want to tell you something about the ancient green dragon."


    Pikachu said solemnly, making Ding Ning nervous and wondering, "what do you want to tell me?"


    "I was bored just now, so I looked at Longjing. Unexpectedly, I accidentally got the memory fragment of Taigu Canglong..."


    Pikachu organized the language, arranged the broken memories in order, and told Ding Ning everything.


    Ding Ning was dazzled and fascinated. Sometimes he struck the knot with admiration, sometimes he was filled with righteous indignation, sometimes he sighed with his wrists, and sometimes he sighed. Pikachu felt very funny because of the wonderful changes in his expression, but he felt that brother Ding Ning was a little more lovely at this moment.


    In fact, it''s not that Ding Ning intends to exaggerate, but that his mood has been sublimated and his character has become more casual. In particular, there is no need to disguise in front of his own people, and his true temperament naturally reveals.


    Even he had to admit that the first half of the life of Taigu Canglong was admirable. He jumped over the dragon gate and turned into a real dragon with the body of a koi. From then on, the sea was vast and the sky was clear.


    Unfortunately, in the inheritance of blood, they worry about gain and loss because of the temptation of power, and miss the biggest opportunity of original ancestral blood.


    That''s all. A koi suddenly got strong power, so it didn''t know what to do, just like an upstart began to waste its money at will


    Money, thus completely lost himself, changed his temperament, and became a violent and cruel, people hate ghosts and hate all evil dragons.


    This also doomed its tragic ending, because he firmly believed that the cycle of natural justice, retribution is bad, and those who do more injustice are bound to receive their due retribution.


    After all, justice will only be late, but it will never be absent.


    "Who?"


    Ding Ning was fascinated. When he heard the origin of Dao without regret, he suddenly felt a strange fluctuation around him. His eyes burst out, staring at the empty place and shouted loudly.


    Pikachu opened his mouth in amazement and looked at the old Crystal Turtle lying beside him listening to the story. His heart was full of horror.


    She thought Ding Ning had seen the old tortoise long ago. Unexpectedly, only he could see it, but Ding Ning never saw it. If he didn''t say that the knife had no regrets, the old tortoise had a slight emotional fluctuation, I''m afraid he couldn''t notice it.


    "Little girl, you mean the swordsman''s name is Dao wuhui. He told Langya that he is from the central star city of the future world?"


    The old turtle didn''t answer Ding Ning at all. He stared at Pikachu with expectation and excitement.


    "Well, yes!"


    Pikachu nodded and was shocked to find that the whole space had fallen into stillness. Ding Ning still maintained the expression and action of shouting loudly before, but he didn''t move like a sculpture.


    This use of time and space immediately surprised Pikachu.


    Because she has seen the three golden dragon emperors have also used such means, but before using it, there will be subtle spatial fluctuations, so that some powerful people can be aware of it in advance, but like the old turtle, it can be easily used between words without warning, so that people can not be aware of it. This is definitely a means to master the power of time and space to the extreme.


    "No wonder, no wonder, Su Zhe couldn''t find this guy after looking for so many years. He thought he was dead long ago. Unexpectedly, he was involved in the turbulent flow of time and space and went to the ancient times. This guy is really lucky. If I could travel in time and space, maybe I could completely master the origin of the law of time and space and travel through any time and space at will, maybe it was terrible in those years The play can be rewritten. "


    The mountain and river turtle''s eyes showed envy. He whispered to himself in a low voice. His voice was slightly inaudible, and then sighed again, He looked at himself and said, "that''s good news. At least, Su Zhe has a brother living in this world. If he knew, he would be very happy. It''s all my fault. If I didn''t sleep, things wouldn''t have developed to this point. Just, things have happened. Can we really reverse the universe and rewrite history?"


    "Elder, what are you talking about? Speak up, I can''t hear you."


    Pikachu tilted his head and asked curiously.


    "Well, nothing, you go on!"


    The mountain turtle shook his head and everything returned to normal.


    To Pikachu''s shock, Ding Ning forgot to find that there were strange fluctuations around her before, looked at her eagerly and asked, "what happened later?"


    Pikachu glanced strangely at the mountain and river turtle and continued to talk.


    But I was shocked. What kind of old monster is this? It quietly erased the memory of brother Ding Ning in a moment. Is there anything in the world that it can''t do?


    The mountain turtle seemed to see through her idea. He shook his head triumphantly and looked at the dull cute, which almost made Pikachu laugh.


    Ding Ning looked at Pikachu with a confused face. What''s the situation? The story is so tragic. Why do you look like gloating? You''re really a heartless little girl.


    But he soon immersed himself


    In the follow-up development of the story, he did not pay attention to Pikachu''s gaffe, and many unsolved mysteries in his heart became clear.


    The queen ant''s brewing method of getting ant slurry was originally guided by the ancient Canglong to attract outsiders to enter here and break its forbidden dilemma. Although this hope is very small, it still casually arranged this situation. It can be seen that it does everything to get out of trouble.


    I''m afraid it won''t think that it wasn''t the queen ant who led the way in, but it entered here by mistake when chasing MILUS, but the process is not important, and the result is the most important.


    He not only untied the ban of dragon subduing wood as it wished, but also forced it to dissolve the knife meaning left by Dao wuhui on the mulberry tree.


    No matter how many coincidence elements there are, from this result, the layout of Taigu Canglong''s move is very successful.


    Unfortunately, it was right at the beginning and made full use of the greed of human nature, but did not expect the end. It not only failed to get out of trouble, but tragically lost its life.


    You are so clever that you missed Qingqing''s life.


    But there are still many things he doesn''t understand. For example, is the rusty bronze fragment in his Dantian the blade that broke when Dao wuhui killed Taigu Canglong for the first time?


    If not, there''s nothing to say, but if so, why don''t you stay in your own Dantian?


    Although this thing has not caused any trouble to him so far, a guy of unknown origin will feel like a lump in his throat and uncomfortable when he stays in his Dantian.


    He didn''t try to get it out, but it looked like a bronze fragment, but in fact it was tangible and intangible, so that he could see it but couldn''t touch it. He had no choice but to take it.


    Also, those blood jade, water moon stone and so on, he knew that the immortal material of the celestial bodies was caused by the essence of the time and the overflow. But on the full moon night, what did the angry Longjiang spurt out of these stones?


    Is it another layout of the ancient Canglong that wants the creatures of Langya world to be used by it?


    When it comes to Langya world, he still has a lot of puzzles. For example, Langya didn''t name the forbidden place Langya world. Why do the creatures here think it is Langya world?


    Moreover, why is Langya world sealed in a green gourd? How did the saints know the name Langya? And call it Langya secret land?


    There may be an answer to this question in the memory of Taigu Canglong. Unfortunately, its spirit was blown to pieces. Although most of its memory was retained, many memories were still fragmented into powder, making these two questions an unsolved mystery.


    Of course, it is mainly the first question. The second question may find some clues from the mouth of the saints, but it is unlikely.


    After all, time has passed too long. I''m afraid the virgin family doesn''t know when the green gourd appeared in the virgin family, let alone the origin of Langya secret territory.


    He shook his head. Ding Ning couldn''t help laughing. He felt that he was really worried about eating carrots. Anyway, he just got the biggest benefit. What''s the matter with him?


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning stood up in high spirits and stared at the forest of steles. If it had been before, he might have rushed into the Nu long river and had a bloody battle with headless dragon corpses.


    After knowing the origin of these stone tablet forests, Ding Ning immediately gave up the unrealistic idea.


    If you don''t crack these stone tablet forests, you can''t touch the headless dragon corpse at all, let alone the Dragon Crystal. It''s a bad one. The stone tablet forest may suppress him in the Nu long river.

 Chapter 1677

    Although Su Ningxiang couldn''t see it, she knew clearly that she had changed cars and ships 13 times along the way. She walked all the remote roads and made people dizzy.


    Today is the fourth day of her kidnapping. I don''t know where these kidnappers are going to send her.


    Although the kidnappers were in doubt all the way, her wisdom could clearly feel from the slight change of air temperature that it was not too far from Yanjing, that is, it was more than 1000 kilometers at most. Now, although the direction of the vehicle was not correct, it was heading south.


    In my mind, I quickly drew a map of China and calculated the range of more than 1000 kilometers around with Yanjing as the core. According to the characteristics of temperature change, I quickly made an accurate judgment. At present, their location is either in jiangzhousheng or in Zhejiang Province. According to the distance and direction, Zhejiang Province is more likely.


    The two men in black who were responsible for escorting Su Ningxiang looked at her with admiration. They had not done kidnapping before, but which meat ticket was not frightened and trembled.


    But in front of this beautiful and outrageous woman, she was always calm and calm. There was no panic like the meat ticket. She ate and drank what she should eat and drink, which cooperated with them very much.


    This saved them a lot of trouble. At the same time, they couldn''t help but have a trace of admiration for this woman. They are worthy of being the commercial helmsman of the Su family. This calm attitude alone is enough to make countless big men feel ashamed.


    But I don''t know that Su Ningxiang is also an ordinary woman. If you hadn''t sent a message to her every once in a while to reassure her, she would have collapsed.


    Fortunately, the kidnappers were always very polite to her without any obscene behavior. They even sent a woman to accompany her to solve convenient problems, which made her feel at ease.


    The only worry is the safety of Zitong. Fortunately, you sent a message to her that Su Zitong''s life is no longer in danger after rescue and is now convalescing in the hospital, which makes her more at ease.


    "Godmother, you''ve worked hard. Now the car has entered a big mountain. It should be about to reach the place. Hold on."


    You''s apologetic voice rang out in her mind again. Su Ningxiang nodded slightly, indicating that she was okay. Although she didn''t know if you could see it, she could only respond in this way.


    Entering the mountainous area, the road became obviously bumpy, which made Suning feel very uncomfortable. Fortunately, the car soon stopped.


    "Su Dong, here we are. Get off!"


    The cold electronic synthetic sound of the man in black sounded in her ear, and the woman in black reached out to help her get out of the car.


    Su Ningxiang stretched out, took a deep breath, felt the freshness and humidity in the air, listened to the faint bell in the distance, and soon made a judgment. This is likely to be Putuo Mountain in Zhejiang Province.


    The woman in black helped her and walked forward with one foot deep and one foot shallow. After walking for about a mile, there was a faint sound in her ear, followed by a slight roar, as if a huge stone gate had been opened.


    Su Ningxiang''s heart sank and she couldn''t help worrying. Although you behaved miraculously all the way and hadn''t been found by these people in black, could he follow in if he entered the stone gate with mechanism?


    But at this moment, she couldn''t allow her to think much. With the help of the woman in black, she stepped in. Even though her eyes were covered with black cloth, she could still feel the darkness in front of her eyes, and a smell of damp and mildew came to her nose, which made her frown.


    Boom!


    The sound of closing the stone gate came from behind, which surprised Su Ningxiang and gave birth to deep worry. Sure enough, there are mechanisms here, and I don''t know if you can come in.


    But up to now, she can only choose to believe you. After all, he is Ning''er''s brother and will certainly save her out.


    Pop!


    Someone should have turned on the flashlight. The woman in black pulled her forward with one deep foot and one shallow foot. She could feel that her feet were simply paved with gravel, and her appearance was very uneven.


    After walking about 100 meters, the woman in black stopped. Another man in black took a quick step and seemed to press something.


    Su Ningxiang heard the sound of electronic verification in her ear. It seemed that the man in black was verifying her identity, which made her heart even colder. Here is heavily guarded. Can you really come in?


    WOW!


    After waiting for about a minute, with a drop, the trace of the track sliding sound came. Su Ningxiang''s ears moved and felt that there was light in front of her. The man in black snapped off the flashlight, which also made her determine her guess. In front of her, there must be a track rolling electronic metal door.


    This made her heart sink to the bottom of the valley. The high-tech electronic metal door that needs to verify her identity can pass. You can''t come in even if she has great skills.


    But what worried her was still behind. After the woman in black pulled her, she could only step up. There was a solid texture under her feet. It should be a metal floor, but it was not a hall or corridor space as she thought, but a narrow closed space, like an elevator.


    She could feel that the woman in black beside her pressed a button in the closed space, a slight rolling sound came, and the door was quietly closed. Then, the closed space trembled slightly and slipped down silently.


    At this moment, Su Ningxiang is almost desperate. Even if you are capable, it may be as difficult to enter here.


    The elevator stopped quickly. The woman in black helped her out of the elevator. Through the black cloth on her eyes, she could vaguely feel a burst of light in front of her. There seemed to be some open feeling around her, which made her quickly judge that this should be a brightly lit hall.


    As the woman in black continued to take her forward, the solid touch and echoing footsteps from her feet shocked her more and more.


    The ground here is made of alloy. Who has such a big hand to open up an underground base in the hinterland of Putuo Mountain.


    After walking for less than three minutes, Su Ningxiang felt that she came to a less empty space, which should be a corridor like a metal corridor.


    "You''re back."


    Ahead, a similar electronic synth suddenly sounded. It should be the accomplices of the kidnappers waiting here. Everyone stopped.


    "Well, where''s the young master?"


    The man in black beside him answered and asked casually.


    "The young master is not here. He told me before he left. If Su Dong comes, please ask her to try room 7... Room 7 first."


    The kidnapper''s accomplice replied.


    "OK."


    The woman in black pulled Su Ningxiang and motioned her to go with her.


    Su Ningxiang had no way to think about it for the time being. She had to take a step by step. She followed the woman in black and entered the so-called room 7.


    "Su Dong, I''m sorry. The young master is not here. Please rest here for a while."


    The woman in Black said faintly, turned around and went out, and closed the door. Listening to the slight electronic sound when closing the door, it should also be an electronic metal door.


    Su Ningxiang sniffed her nose. Since she practiced Ning''er''s Alchemy, her perception is far stronger than that of ordinary people. Although she can''t see, the slight breathing sound from her room can judge that she is not the only one in room 7, but there are four, er, no, five people.


    The fragrance of a woman''s perfume made her feel at ease. Two of the five were women.


    Anyway, the man in black didn''t say she couldn''t take off her eye mask, so Su Ningxiang didn''t hesitate to untie the eye mask that had been covered for more than three days, slightly closed her eyes and took a look after adapting to the light.


    The room is large, with more than 200 square meters. The decoration style is completely sci-fi metallization style. It is more like the most advanced science and Technology Laboratory in Hollywood sci-fi blockbusters. However, there is no test bench in the laboratory, but there are six single beds incompatible with the environment here.


    There are people lying on five of the beds, which is not bad as her previous judgment. Three men and two women look young, no more than 30 years old at most, and the clothes they wear are more like white-collar workers. At the moment, the five young people are sleeping or unconscious.


    Su Ningxiang frowned slightly. She was not used to staying in the same room with strangers, but now the situation seemed that she had no choice at all. With the idea of peace after coming, she stepped to the only empty bed, sat down and began to close her eyes.


    In another room not far from here without lights on, Su Shaoduan sat in the boss''s chair and stared at the picture on the monitor. The faint blue fluorescence reflected on his face.


    "What the hell do you want to do? Why tie Su Ningxiang?"


    On the sofa behind him, there was a man shrouded in darkness. After seeing that Su Ningxiang was tied, the man asked angrily in a hoarse voice.


    "Don''t worry, she is also my aunt anyway. I won''t hurt her. Please ask her to come. I just need her to help verify some things."


    Su Shao wore a strange smile on his face and said calmly.


    "Hum! I hope you know what you are doing and the status of the Su family in China. You know very well that some people can move and some can''t move. Su Ningxiang is the one you can''t move. Don''t cause unnecessary trouble for the organization."


    The man known as the hunter spoke slowly, but solemnly warned.


    "I can carry the weight clearly. Don''t worry, I know."


    Su Shao seems to be extremely afraid and respectful of the hunter. Contrary to his usual rebellious attitude, he vowed to promise.


    "Can you handle it clearly? Hum, I don''t think you have any sense of propriety. What do you think will happen to the Su family when Su Ningxiang is kidnapped by you? Say, what are you doing to kidnap Su Ningxiang at the risk of exposing the base?"


    The hunter scolded with lingering anger.


    "Last time, our people shot at the people around Ding Ning, but they were saved by a group of mysterious people. My men suffered heavy losses. These mysterious people must be Ding Ning''s people. There is no doubt that Ding Ning is Su Ningxiang''s son. Therefore, I tied up Su Ningxiang to see what reaction Ding Ning will have. If those mysterious people reappear, it means that they are mother and son."


    Su Shao explained patiently.


    The hunter''s body curled up on the sofa trembled slightly, and his dark eyes flashed an obscure color. Then he covered up his shouldn''t have emotion and said faintly: "so, you invited me and applied to the organization for three saints?"


    "Yes, although the cost of this base is expensive, if we can prove the mother child relationship between Suning Xiang and dingning, with Suning Xiang as a chip, I think it should be enough for dingning to serve the organization. Presumably, the organization will be happy to see this result. Even if we abandon this base, it is worth it."


    Su Shao had an inexplicable smile in his mouth and an inexplicable luster in his eyes.


    "Have you ever thought about what if they are not mother and son? What kind of punishment will you bear?"


    The hunter was silent for a long time before he asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 1678

    "How many times can I fight in life, not to mention the probability that I believe they are a mother-child relationship is more than 80%. This probability is enough for me to bet. If I win the bet, I will be the greatest hero of the organization. At that time, I can get the super genetic evolution potion and become a god like existence."


    Su shaohuoran stood up, his face showing a crazy color, his hands stretched out to embrace the world, and his face was intoxicated.


    In the dark, the hunter''s eyes glittered with an obscure and complex color, which eventually turned into a long sigh and remained silent.


    When Su Shao heard the sigh, he sat down again, looked at Su Ningxiang like an old monk in the surveillance picture, and said with a tut in his mouth: "it''s worthy of being my aunt who was famous in Yanjing. Just this calm demeanor is far from comparable to those mediocre fat and vulgar powders. No wonder..."


    "Shut up!"


    The hunter shouted fiercely, with cold eyes and uncontrollable anger all over.


    Su Shao shrugged and said indifferently, "forget it. I don''t want to hear it. It''s just that I don''t say it. Anyway, it has nothing to do with me. I do what I care about."


    "Why not do paternity testing? Do you have to use this extreme means?"


    The hunter quickly restrained his mood and said in a low voice.


    "Yes, but the Su family robbed the appraisal results, and even the doctor who made the appraisal report disappeared."


    Su Shao pursed his lips, revealing a meaningful smile: "the more so, the more I doubt the relationship between Ding Ning and the Su family."


    "Take it away and do it again. If you tie Su Ningxiang in like this, it will only make things worse and worse. If you can coerce Ding Ning to work for the organization, it''s good. If the plan fails, the organization will never let you go."


    The hunter said in a low, worried voice.


    Su Shao turned his swivel chair around and looked at the hunter deeply. His eyes were full of profound meaning: "are you worried about me or Su Ningxiang? After so many years, can''t you cross the barrier in your heart?"


    "Of course I''m worried about you. I''ve long forgotten the past."


    The hunter leaned back and hid his face in the dark so that people could not see his expression. His voice said coldly.


    Su Shao''s mouth showed a meaningful evil smile: "that''s good. I''m really worried that you can''t get through the barrier in your heart."


    "Do your own thing well. You don''t have to worry about mine."


    The hunter said expressionless.


    Su Shao shrugged indifferently: "I know what I want to do. It''s you, my dear uncle. You always have to have an attitude. The tolerance of the organization is also limited."


    "I said, you don''t have to worry about my affairs. Can''t you understand me? Also, don''t call me uncle. How many times can you remember?"


    The hunter suddenly became angry and grabbed Su Shao''s neck. He picked Su Shao up like a chicken, with scarlet eyes and a cold voice.


    "Er... Let go... Let go... I... I remember..."


    Su Shao''s face turned red because of suffocation and congestion. The green veins on his forehead wriggled like earthworms. The color of fear appeared in his raised eyes, struggling desperately to beg.


    Poop!


    The hunter threw Su Shao on the ground like garbage, stood up and walked out: "I hope this is the last time, otherwise I will kill you, I will."


    "Cough!"


    Su Shao sat on the cold metal ground, coughing violently, greedily breathing fresh air, and his face was full of lingering palpitations.


    "Quack, quack, quack!"


    After a long time, Su Shaocai laughed nervously, and his eyes flickered crazy, Whispered softly, "my dear uncle, do you despise your last name so much? But do you know? If it weren''t for this last name, you wouldn''t know how many times you''ve died. The organization''s tolerance for you is approaching the limit. How long can you hold on? We are really like each other. We can only live in the dark, Gaga......"


    The strange laughter of the night owl echoed in the empty room. It was creepy. Unfortunately, no one could hear it. No, maybe someone heard it, but no one knew it.


    Su Shao quickly stood up and sorted out his clothes. His face recovered calmly. He took out a cigarette and held it in his mouth, but it was not lit. He stared at the monitor for a long time. He saw that Su Ningxiang was still closing his eyes and refreshing. He probably felt a little bored. He turned on the automatic camera equipment, stood up and walked out.


    With a soft sound, the door was tightly closed, and the room fell into darkness. Only the fluorescence of the display screen was shining faintly.


    As time passed, there seemed to be a dark shadow creeping quietly in the darkness behind the sofa, and then fell into silence, as if nothing had appeared.


    After another moment, probably aware that there was no danger, the dark shadow wriggled again and floated to the monitor screen like a ghost, revealing a handsome face and silver hair. Who else could it be?


    Just now you''s face was very dignified. He took out his mobile phone and looked at it. He found that there was no signal at all. He waved his hand irritably and disappeared into the dark again.


    Originally, he intended to let the ghost leopard warrior sneak in behind Su Ningxiang with shadow hiding, but he never thought that there was an elevator at the entrance, which made him numb his claws.


    You should know that although yingdun can deceive people''s eyes and even perception, it is real like stealth. After entering the electronic metal door, there is an elevator with limited space, so you can only follow in by yourself.


    Even so, he didn''t think things were out of his control, because he didn''t think anyone in the underground base would be his opponent.


    Therefore, after su Ningxiang was locked in room 7 and there was no danger for the time being, he wandered around to investigate the environment and enemy potential here. Unexpectedly, he met Su Shao head-on. At that time, he had not determined Su Shao''s identity, so he had to go into this room to hide in the dark.


    But unexpectedly, Su Shao was the culprit. Just when he was ready to take him, the hunter followed him in, which surprised him. Unexpectedly, there were strong people who could threaten him.


    Fortunately, Su Shao doesn''t like to turn on the lights. The hunter has some thoughts, so he didn''t find his existence. Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s dangerous today. He''s not afraid of death, but he''s afraid that the godmother will have an accident because of his decision, so he can''t escape his guilt even if he dies.


    It''s not that you belittle yourself, but that the hunter gives him a strong sense of threat. As a top assassin, he has an innate instinct for danger. He affirms for no reason that he is definitely not the opponent of the hunter.


    What worries him most is that from the dialogue between Su Shao and the hunter, he knows that there should be three saints here. He doesn''t know what saints are, but according to the literal understanding, they should be the strong ones at the level of Shengwu territory.


    This made him regret his previous decision for the first time. If he knew that there were at least four strong men in the base, he would not let the godmother take the risk anyway.


    It''s hard to sing alone!


    You hid in the dark and secretly measured the strength comparison between the two sides. You couldn''t help being very depressed. You wanted to make great achievements to please your eldest brother. Unexpectedly, you made a fool of yourself and bumped into the steel plate. What should I do now.


    In fact, there are 80 ghost leopard soldiers lurking outside the base, and the other 19 stay in Yanjing to appease mother-in-law Hua and others, so as not to expand the situation and cause the Su family to be angry and panic.


    Eighty ghost assassins outside are still waiting for his attack signal, but the problem is that the mobile phone signal here is blocked. How can we get in touch with the outside world?


    You Chou scratched his head, but now he can only look at it step by step. This time he doesn''t want to be meritorious, but wants to make no mistakes. He just hopes to keep his godmother safe. Amitabha.


    Remembering that ganniang must be upset at the moment, he took a deep breath, gathered his Qi into a line to Su Ningxiang and said, "ganniang, everything is under control."


    Eh, there''s no response. The walls are made of special alloy, which can isolate and transmit sound. You''s head is big again.


    However, he could not help it. After learning the breathing method of all things with his eldest brother, he not only greatly improved the level of hiding traces, but also gave birth to a spiritual consciousness much higher than the secrecy of divine consciousness.


    Quietly release the spiritual consciousness, spread all around, and pass it to the room where Su Ningxiang is located in a silent way. The metal wall that can isolate the sound transmission can not stop the penetration of the spiritual consciousness except for weakening the spiritual consciousness.


    Fortunately, this room is only two straight lines away from Su Ningxiang''s room, no more than 100 meters, just within the maximum critical point of his spiritual consciousness.


    Although the spiritual consciousness can''t transmit sound, it can convey the message through spiritual fluctuation: "godmother, everything is under control. Don''t worry."


    Although I don''t understand why you didn''t transmit sound this time, but used a kind of spiritual fluctuation to transmit signals, Su Ningxiang was glad to get the news of you in fear. An uneasy heart also fell back to the real place. He nodded slightly and indicated his innocence.


    You put down your heart and quietly slipped to the door to study the door lock. It has to be said that the underground base is really heavily guarded. Every time you open the door, you need to enter a password or verify your identity through cornea and fingerprint. As the office of Su Shao, the top leader of the base, the degree of confidentiality is becoming more and more advanced.


    After studying for a long time, you found that you were trapped and couldn''t even open the door. Of course, if you cracked it violently, there would be no problem, but in that way, your whereabouts would be exposed and things would be in trouble.


    Didi!


    The electronic lock suddenly sounded the sound of pressing the password. There were people outside. You was excited all over. With a sound of Ziliu, he launched shadow hiding, and quietly hid in the dark.


    The spirit consciousness was quietly released. Looking at a thin young man wearing glasses outside the door, he was secretly opening the code lock. Your eyebrows could not help but wrinkle slightly. Isn''t that Su Shao? Who is this man? Is it an enemy or a friend?


    Click.


    When the door lock was opened, there was a soft sound, the door was opened quietly, and the thin young man sneaked in.


    Turning to cover the door, the thin young man turned on the chandelier switch and lit up the whole room in an instant.


    You habitually thought that this man could not turn on the light secretly. How could you think that this guy didn''t play cards according to the routine and exposed him directly to the light.


    Taking advantage of the moment when the thin young man needed to adapt to the light conversion, he jumped behind the sofa and hid behind it. His heart jumped with fear. He secretly congratulated himself that the young man was just an ordinary man, not a martial artist with advanced cultivation. Otherwise, he would have been able to find his existence just now.


    Wang Bo narrowed his eyes and adapted to the light. Then he swaggered to Su Shao''s desk and murmured softly: "this guy must have done nothing sneaky today. I want to see what you''re doing."

 Chapter 1679

    It''s also a coincidence that Wang Bo came here. Before, he wanted to find Su Shao and urge him to send Ding Ning''s DNA tissue as soon as possible, but he didn''t expect to see the hunter coming out of his room from a long distance.


    Wang Bo has been in the base for some time. Except Su Shao, everyone is dressed in black robes and masks, but although the hunter is wearing a cap and a mask on his face, it is very different from that of the base personnel.


    This made Wang Bolton curious, so he quickly hid. Seeing that the stranger''s head didn''t return into corridor 1, Wang Bolton was even more curious about the man''s identity.


    You know, corridor 1 is the place leading to the top secret of the base. Without Su Shao''s permission, even he can''t enter there. Moreover, Su Shao once seriously told him that he can move freely in the base, but only corridor 1 will never allow him to take half a step, otherwise, there will be no amnesty!


    This is the case of human nature. The more places are not allowed to go in, the more curious it is. Wang Bo is no exception. Therefore, when he saw that the stranger entered the secret place openly and was not stopped, his heart was itching like a cat.


    However, Wang Bo knows that the place leading to corridor 1 is heavily guarded, and the stranger can pass unimpeded, indicating that he has sufficient authority, which does not mean that he can go in and out at will. Following up will only lead to being caught every minute.


    Wang Bo''s eyes turned around and felt that for the first time a stranger had come to the base. It seemed that something must happen, which made him curious and wanted to find out.


    Then, Wang Bo saw that Su Shao also came out of the office, looked around, and quickly stepped into corridor 1, which made him feel that the opportunity came.


    The two sneaked out of the office one after another. Maybe there were some clues left in the office, so he didn''t hesitate to sneak from the monitoring dead corner to Su Shao''s office and enter the house openly.


    Anyway, as long as he doesn''t enter corridor 1, even if Su Shao finds out that he entered the office, it''s hard to say anything. After all, he said it himself at the beginning. He can go in and out of the whole base except corridor 1.


    Wang Bo stabbed himself in the office chair. Because the monitor''s display screen was now in the standby black screen state, he did not find that the computer was turned on for the first time. He rummaged through the drawers of his desk, took out two packs of Chinese cigarettes and put them into his pocket impolitely.


    There was nothing in the drawer. Wang Bo looked around again and felt a little disappointed. Su Shao and the mysterious man didn''t seem to leave any clues.


    He pulled out another bag of tea and stuffed it into his pocket. Wang Bo stood up and was about to go back, but he accidentally touched the mouse.


    When the mouse moves, the display screen immediately leaves the standby mode and lights up, revealing the picture being monitored.


    Wang Bo was startled, but the next moment, his eyes lit up. He looked straight at Suning Xiang, who was closing his eyes and recuperating. His breathing became urgent, and even his mouth water flowed down.


    "Gudu, the best, the best. I didn''t expect that there were such beautiful women in the world. If I could play with such a best woman, it would be worth dying."


    Wang Bo''s mouth was dry and swallowed his saliva. The fundus of his eyes glittered with lustrous luster, and his throat stirred violently. All his mind was attracted by the beautiful face of Suning Xiang, and directly ignored Zhang Haifeng and other five people.


    You listened to his muttering, and a terrible killing opportunity flashed at the bottom of his eyes. In his heart, a godmother is like a real mother. It can''t be blasphemed by anyone at all. This wretched thin man dared to be evil. Damn it.


    "Laboratory 7, hey, hey, it seems that God is helping me. Su Shao, I serve you. I haven''t touched a woman for a long time. I should have no problem playing with this woman."


    Wang Bo thought he could control Su Shao through the spell, and Su Shao begged him. He was immediately confused and couldn''t wait to stand up and walk out.


    You was about to commit murder. After hearing his words, he moved in his heart and stopped. Although he knew that the godmother was locked in room 7, he couldn''t quietly open the password lock of the room.


    Although I don''t know who the damn glasses man is, it seems that he has some rights in the base from the point of view that he can easily open Su Shao''s office. If he follows him into room 7, it will save a lot of trouble.


    Thinking of this, Youli stopped killing and quietly followed Wang Bo. He planned to kill him on the spot after he opened the door of room 7.


    You didn''t understand the computer, but it didn''t mean that Wang Bo didn''t understand it. When he opened the door, he suddenly remembered that there was a monitoring video screen here. He couldn''t let what he wanted to do be photographed. Therefore, he immediately turned and walked back, startled you and hurriedly hid into the shadow.


    Fortunately, Wang Bo was worried. Although he felt that there seemed to be a shadow flashing in front of him, he didn''t find anything when he looked at it. He thought it was an illusion and didn''t care.


    After hastily turning off the monitoring, Wang Bo hurried out of the room, avoided the monitoring probe and walked to room 7. Because of the hurry, even the lights in Su Shao''s office forgot to turn off.


    However, to Wang Bo''s annoyance, although the door of room 7 seemed empty, when he appeared in front of room 7, the black robed man who always served Su Shao appeared like a ghost in front of him and said in a cold electronic synthetic voice: "Mr. candle demon, what are you doing here?"


    "Er, nothing. I went to see Su Shao just now. He wasn''t there. I''ll walk around, Hei hei!"


    Wang Bo''s evil fire was like a basin of cold water poured on his head. He suddenly woke up and talked with a guilty conscience.


    "This is temporarily designated as a forbidden area. No one is allowed to approach without Su Shao''s permission. Mr. candle devil, please go back."


    The voice of the black robed man was as cold as the mask, and said faintly.


    Wang Bo glanced at room 7 reluctantly and muttered discontentedly, "what is it? It''s from the forbidden area here and there. I was invited by Su Shao, but I''m not a prisoner."


    Although he said this, he turned around and left honestly, because he knew that he could live well here, just because Su Shao thought he was valuable. Once Su Shao found out that he had a bad intention, he would kill him impolitely.


    When the man in black saw him leave, he slipped into the darkness again like a ghost, which disappointed you who was far behind Wang Bo.


    "Oh, by the way, who..."


    Wang Bo took a few steps and suddenly stopped, shouting as if he remembered something.


    "You can call me 79."


    The man in black appeared again and said coldly.


    "Well, on the 79th, right? You''re also responsible for my food."


    Wang Bo approached 79 very familiar and patted him on the shoulder. His fingers closed flexibly and quietly put away a hair falling from his shoulder.


    On the 79th, thinking that Wang Bo was just an ordinary man and a guest of honor of Su Shao, he was not on guard against him. He immediately nodded and asked suspiciously, "yes, is Mr. candle devil dissatisfied with the food?"


    "That''s not true, but I''m greedy recently. I want to eat barbecue. Can you get me a barbecue stove and buy some cumin and barbecue materials by the way."


    Wang Bo said naturally.


    "No problem? I''ll arrange someone to prepare it right away."


    There was no doubt on the 79th, and he agreed very quickly.


    "Well, keep busy. If Su Shao comes back, tell him. I went to the office to find him and took him two packs of cigarettes and a box of tea."


    Knowing that two packs of cigarettes and a box of tea were missing in the office, Wang Bo couldn''t hide it from Su Shao. He simply said boldly, turned and left.


    On the 79th, he looked at his back blankly, and a look of envy flashed across his eyes. Only Mr. candle devil dared to be so rude to Su Shao.


    With a slight sigh, No. 79 was invisible again in the dark, like a loyal guard dog, guarding at the door of room No. 7.


    He didn''t find that Wang Bo showed a strange smile at the moment he turned around.


    However, you but clearly saw this scene, and suddenly became curious. He vaguely noticed that Wang Bo seemed to have some conspiracy, which made him restrain his killing intention again and wanted to wait and see its change.


    Wang Bo didn''t know that he escaped death because of the successful smile of the plot. He returned to his laboratory triumphantly, took out No. 79''s hair and began to perform the art of curse.


    You frowned and watched Wang Bo take out a scalpel like a neuropathy. He cut his fingers in pain and squeezed out a few drops of blood on the hair of No. 79.


    Then solemnly take out a bone that doesn''t know what it is, scrape off a lot of bone powder with a scalpel, sprinkle it on the hair mixed with blood, close your eyes, and those who are talking don''t know what they are talking about.


    A moment later, you''s eyes suddenly widened, because the hair was suddenly ignited, emitting a miserable green light, reflecting Wang Bo''s green face, looking very scary and strange.


    After the green flame burned his hair and blood, Wang BOCAI sat in a chair with a white face, but with a satisfied smile on his face.


    Just when you didn''t know what he was doing, the man in black No. 79 came to Wang Bo''s room with dull eyes, respectfully lowered his head and said in a mechanized voice, "master!"


    Wang Bo smiled proudly and said in a bewitching voice, "who is the woman in room 79 and 7?"


    "There are three women in room 7. Which one is the master talking about?"


    No. 79 asked with empty eyes and numb voice.


    Wang Bo''s face is black. Are there three women? He only noticed Su Ningxiang, but he really didn''t notice others.


    However, since they failed to be noticed by themselves, it shows that the two women are not outstanding and are completely covered up by the stunning woman.


    Thinking of Su Ningxiang''s peerless demeanor, Wang Bolton was angry and shouted impatiently, "of course it''s the most beautiful woman."


    "I don''t know. Su Shao just got caught today."


    Machine 79 replied.


    Youkan was surprised. Unexpectedly, the damn thin man had such strange means, which strengthened his determination to kill Wang Bo.


    "Oh, caught? That''s no problem."


    Wang Bo''s face suddenly rejoiced. Although he was proud of being spoiled, if the woman who made him lustful was someone around Su Shao, he would have to weigh it if he wanted to move.


    But since he was caught, it doesn''t matter. Even if Su Shao knew he played with the woman, he must not do anything to him.


    Thinking of this, Wang Bolton was overjoyed and couldn''t wait to say, "go and bring that woman to my room."


    "Master, Su Shao changed the password in room 7. No one can get in except him."


    The answer on the 79th made Wang Bi wilt like frost beaten eggplant. He didn''t have a password. How could he bring the woman out.

 Chapter 1680

    Wang Bo stared at No. 79 and asked, "is there any way to open the code door without disturbing Su Shao?"


    "Yes, if the base is powered off, the password door can be opened for about 30 seconds before the standby power supply is automatically enabled."


    No. 79 is specially responsible for the logistics support of the base. This should have happened before. After recalling it, he immediately replied.


    Wang Bolton was overjoyed and immediately ordered, "what are you waiting for? Now go and turn off the power for me immediately."


    "Yes, master."


    No. 79 was controlled by Wang Bo''s curse. He couldn''t resist his command. Without hesitation, he turned and walked to the power distribution room.


    Wang Bo stood up and followed closely behind No. 79 with excitement, but deliberately avoided the dead corner of monitoring and wanted to seize 30 seconds to open the password door.


    His abacus is very good. Even if it is found that the power failure in the base was done on the 79th, it has nothing to do with him. He has such a black pot for the dead, and he has no worries.


    You was also happy. Wang Bo was really sleepy and took the initiative to send the pillow. He was worried that he couldn''t contact the outside world. He immediately took out his mobile phone and edited a text message. He only waited for the moment of power failure to send it out. It was a strong attack. He didn''t delay him to kill Wang Bo and protect his wife.


    In front of the door of room 7, Wang Bo rubbed his hands with an obscene smile and looked forward to it. He only waited for the moment when the power-off password door of the base failed to break in and pay his wish. Hun didn''t realize that there was a deadly hell behind him.


    Pop!


    The brightly lit base suddenly fell into darkness.


    In the secret laboratory at the end of No. 1 corridor, a strong breath rose with the power failure.


    Without realizing it, Wang Bo immediately turned on the flashlight switch he had already prepared, and became the only light in the darkness.


    Er, no, there is also a blue screen light, which is the cell phone you is sending text messages.


    Because he was in the dark, Wang Bo noticed something wrong for the first time. Being guilty of being a thief, he screamed, "who?"


    Boom!


    You''s heart tightened. He didn''t worry about Wang Bo, but sensed that four powerful breath were coming quickly, lest Wang Bo''s cry startled them and exposed his whereabouts. Without hesitation, he flashed and raised his hand to hit Wang Bo in the back of his head.


    Thirty seconds was very tense. He had to kill Wang Bo at the first time, and then drag him into room 7 to hide before the four strong breath came, so that the four strong breath thought it was just an accidental power failure of the base and delayed until his men stormed in.


    Maybe Wang Bo''s life should not be lost. Although he has inherited the curse, he is still an ordinary person in essence. You''s violent attack makes him sure that there are others around him, which makes his dead soul risk. He fainted with a soft shock on his legs, which also makes you''s blow empty.


    You was a little stunned and didn''t care to take his life. He grabbed him and broke into room 7 without hesitation. He didn''t even close the door. He hurriedly whispered to Su Ningxiang, who stood up nervously: "godmother, don''t be afraid, I''m you. Now the situation has changed. I must hide first and can''t be found. We''ll save you when our people come."


    Su Ningxiang felt certain when she heard the speech. She immediately recovered her calmness, and calmly sat back on the bed. Regardless of whether you could see it or not, she gently nodded.


    You is a ghost leopard family. You are born to be the king in the dark. After an extremely short light adaptation, you immediately found a hiding place. After turning your eyes, you smiled bitterly again and said, "godmother, please play a play."


    While talking about his plan, he threw the comatose Wang Bo on the ground and threw his flashlight beside him. He disguised the scene, and he jumped up one by one


    Hidden in the dark.


    With a bang, the standby power supply was started, and the light in the base was restored again.


    The four powerful smells were not taken lightly because of the power supply. They were divided into four directions to investigate the whole base. One of them came straight to room 7. Before people arrived, a vague divine consciousness began to explore.


    You hide, use the shadow hiding technique, hide in the shadow under the bed, take a deep breath, forcibly calm your pounding heart, and operate the breathing method of all things to quietly integrate yourself with the surrounding environment. The whole person is like an inanimate object.


    Because he knows very well that the strong at a certain level often do not believe in their own naked eyes, but rely more on their own divine consciousness and perception. The breathing method of all things can make him integrate into all things and disappear into each other''s perception.


    However, his practice of breathing method of all things is not good. If the strong check carefully, they may not be able to hide the past. Fortunately, Wang Bo, who attracts attention for the dead ghost, should be able to hide the world.


    Soon, a black robed man wearing a dark gold mask appeared in room 7 like a ghost. He stared at Wang Bo who was unconscious on the ground. His divine knowledge also took it back and said coldly, "what''s the matter? Why did this man faint here?"


    You''s heart suddenly mentioned in his throat for fear of being found wrong by the black robed man. Carefully search the room, and it will be a big deal. Although he is confident that the black robed man can''t help himself, the godmother is here, and he can''t guarantee her safety at all.


    According to his estimation, it will take at least 20 minutes for his men to storm in, and he must delay it for 20 minutes.


    "I don''t know. There was a power failure just now. This man suddenly burst in with a flashlight. I was very afraid and shouted. Who knows, this man screamed like he was ill and fell to the ground."


    Just as his mind was turning rapidly, thinking about how to eliminate the suspicion of the man in black robe, Su Ningxiang held his arm and said in horror.


    The black robed man stared at her, whether he was judging whether she was lying.


    You''s heart lifted up again, because he noticed that the black robed man had released his divine consciousness and was exploring the ganniang''s heart rate and blood flow rate.


    When a person is lying, his heart will instinctively accelerate, and the blood will flow faster because of tension. Unless he is a specially trained person, ordinary people can''t control these instinctive reactions at all, which is also the working principle of lie detector.


    Ganniang is undoubtedly an ordinary person. She has no professional training, and she is still lying with her eyes open. The blood flow rate and heartbeat must not hide from the black saint.


    Therefore, you has prepared for the worst. Your muscles suddenly tighten, and he is ready to kill like a cheetah about to hunt. Although he doesn''t think his sneak attack can really kill the black robed saint, if he can be seriously hurt, he can also reduce the pressure in the next battle. As long as he fights with his life, he may be able to persist until the reinforcements arrive.


    But unexpectedly, after feeling for some time, the black robed Saint took back his divine knowledge, bent down and grabbed Wang Bo''s leg, dragged out like a dead dog, and said faintly: "don''t be afraid, it''s just an accident, and it won''t happen again in the future."


    Didi!


    With the electronic door locked, the room was calm again.


    You was all loose and paralyzed on the ground. Then he was surprised that his back had been soaked in cold sweat. He said with admiration: "godmother, you are so powerful that you can control your heartbeat and blood flow."


    Su Ningxiang didn''t even look at his direction. The corner of her eyes swept around quickly. Her face didn''t change at all. She said calmly, "I doubt there is monitoring here. Let''s be careful."


    "Yes, there is indeed monitoring, but the guy who fainted just now was shut down, which can be regarded as inadvertently helping us."


    You felt more and more admiration. Unexpectedly, the godmother could find this calmly and rationally in such an environment.


    "Be careful. Who knows if the monitoring has been restarted? We''d better be careful."


    Su Ningxiang was obviously relieved, but said cautiously. After all, this call has been made once. It is not guaranteed that these people will not be suspicious and turn on the monitoring again.


    You was shocked. Yes, the other party had four strong people. Only one came to room 7. The other three ghosts knew where to go. Maybe they reopened the monitoring to investigate the cause of the power failure?


    "What the godmother said was that I was careless," he said


    "Well, how can you make the voice ring in my mind?"


    Su Ningxiang suddenly asked curiously.


    You smiled bitterly, scratched his head and replied, "this is a means of spiritual communication by using strong spiritual power after the martial arts opened up the purple house. The godmother is not a martial arts person, I''m afraid..."


    "Tell me about the principles and techniques?"


    Su Ningxiang seems to be very interested in this spiritual transmission. He interrupts his words and asks with interest.


    "Well, it''s like this. If you want spiritual transmission, you must first have strong spiritual power, and then highly concentrate on what you want to say, and then..."


    Anyway, being idle is also idle. You can''t bear to brush ganniang''s meaning and explain the principle and skills of spiritual sound transmission for her in detail.


    Su Ningxiang listened quietly. She occasionally flashed a thoughtful look between her eyebrows, which made you smile bitterly. She thought that she must tell her elder brother when this thing was over. Even if it was a pile of natural materials and earth treasures, she should make a dry mother into an expert. At least she should have the ability to protect herself.


    "Is that so?"


    Su Ningxiang''s voice suddenly sounded in you''s mind, which surprised him like seeing a ghost, and his eyes almost didn''t fall off.


    Stunned, he opened his mouth and couldn''t speak for a long time, because he clearly saw that the godmother''s mouth didn''t move. The voice really sounded in his mind. It was absolutely spiritual.


    "Isn''t that right? It should be. What''s wrong?"


    Su Ningxiang frowned at Dai Mei, and some confused spiritual voice said, with a hint of distress on her face.


    "No... yes, godmother, you... You did it? This... This... This is incredible."


    You woke up and stammered. He was really surprised.


    "That''s good, that''s good. I thought there was a mistake. Hehe, now, don''t worry about being seen that I''m talking to you. After all, these people look very complicated. Maybe there are people who understand lip language."


    Su Ningxiang thought carefully. Although she learned to transmit the sound of spiritual power, the smile on her face just flashed away, and soon turned into an ancient well without waves. She thought proudly that I had been refining my mind for so long.


    On the surface, she seems to be closing her eyes again. In fact, she is secretly communicating with you spirit. At the beginning, she still has some difficulty and can''t say too long, but she soon becomes fluent and skilled. You can''t help but be surprised by her terrible adaptability and flatter her.


    Su Ningxiang''s face was calm, but she was happy in the spiritual voice. She happily asked about Ding Ning''s recent situation. You actually didn''t know much, but she still picked up something she could say to her.


    But Su Ningxiang was never tired of hearing everything and asked in detail. Even if he could eat several bowls of rice and go to the bathroom several times a day, he wanted to know clearly. He didn''t care that he was still in danger.

 Chapter 1681

    You was both envious and bitter in her heart. Thinking about the experience of eldest brother''s mother and son, and then associating with her life experience, she couldn''t help feeling dejected for a while.


    Who is Su Ningxiang? She is the embodiment of wisdom and beauty. She attaches equal importance to IQ and EQ. she immediately realizes that you are in a wrong mood.


    As soon as the topic changed, she began to turn to the outside to ask about you''s life experience. You is simple. Where is Su Ningxiang''s opponent, she was caught up in a few words.


    Knowing that you was an orphan since childhood and didn''t even know who her parents were, Su Ningxiang suddenly showed great maternal love and kindness. Later, he will be his own son.


    You was so excited that she burst into tears that she almost didn''t cry. Her voice choked and shouted mom, which made Su Ningxiang smile and call him three children.


    You wept with joy, filled with a sense of happiness. Brother''s mother is his mother. In the future, he will also have a mother.


    Didi!


    At the time of mother''s kindness and son''s filial piety, the door of the room was opened again. Su Ningxiang was cold in his heart, but he looked quietly on his face. He saw a saint in black came in.


    "Wake them up and come with me."


    The black robed Saint looked at Liu Jie and others who were still in a coma and said in an indisputable tone, which surprised Su Ningxiang''s heart and showed a panic color on his face.


    "Mom, you find a way to bring him here."


    You has heard the fighting outside and knows that his people have stormed in. At this time, he will not allow Su Ningxiang to be taken away, so he immediately preaches.


    "Ouch!"


    Su Ningxiang didn''t answer, but she cooperated with you with her actions. When she got down from bed, she sat numb with her legs, frowned Dai Mei and fell to the ground, and the muscles on your distressed face were pumping.


    The black robed Saint didn''t doubt him. He hurriedly stopped, came over and asked nervously, "are you okay?"


    You was ready to go, like a vigorous cheetah. Your fingernails glittered with a faint silver light, and grabbed the black robed saint''s throat like an invincible sword.


    The black robed saint was surprised. He avoided the blow between lightning and flint. His body was as fast as lightning, but he shouted, "you, stop."


    You looked stunned, subconsciously stopped the attack, but still stood in front of Su Ningxiang and asked vigilantly, "who are you? How do you know my name?"


    The saint in black took off his mask, showed a familiar face and said, "it''s really you. I almost died in your hands."


    You also looked at each other strangely and exclaimed, "you Lin? How is it you?"


    Youlin is also a member of the ghost leopard family. His cultivation is stronger than you. The demon king''s peak cultivation is only that after coming to the world, Ding Ning sent him to Huizhou to lead a team to protect Qingyun''s family. He was summoned back by Zhu wuflawless two days ago.


    Youlin felt his throat with lingering fear, and there was a faint blood line on it. If he slowed down again before, you would really be killed. He turned his eyes silently and said, "I''m here to save people. I want to ask you, why are you here?"


    "You came to save people? Did your eldest brother send you?"


    You asked in surprise.


    Youlin scratched the back of his head and said shyly, "I don''t know. The young grandmother arranged for us to come over."


    "Young grandma? Which sister-in-law is she?"


    You said with some doubt. After all, there are too many young grandma, and he can''t figure out which one it is.


    But he was surprised that the godmother was kidnapped. In order to find out the behind the scenes, he had blocked the news. It is reasonable that no one should know. How could his sister-in-law know.


    "Grandma Zhu flawless."


    Youlin doesn''t know if Zhu wuflawless is a young grandmother, but look


    The young master trusted her so much that they subconsciously thought she must be one of the young grannies.


    "Zhu flawless? Who is it? Why haven''t I seen this sister-in-law?"


    You was also stunned, scratched her head and asked confusedly.


    Su Ningxiang twitched at the corners of her mouth, her sister-in-law who didn''t even know you? Does Ning''er have many daughters in law?


    Although she knew that Ding Ning had some ambiguous relationships with lead hunting, Ling Yun, Xiao Nuo and even Shen MuQing, she really didn''t know that there were so many women in this boy.


    "You know, the young master likes the golden house. Some don''t even know their grandparents. How can we all know."


    Youlin gives you an ambiguous look that you should know, and makes you freeze. You scold a fool and talk nonsense in front of the godmother. Are you brother Keng?


    Hurriedly coughed, changed the topic and said, "how did sister-in-law Zhu wuflawless know that ganniang was kidnapped?"


    "Godmother? What godmother? I''m here to save some of the young master''s classmates. Where is there any godmother?"


    The ghost inexplicably pointed to Liu Jie and others.


    It''s no wonder he didn''t associate it with Su Ningxiang. After all, Su Ningxiang is not only beautiful, but also looks too young. It seems that she is only twenty-eight years old. How could he think that she was the young master''s mother.


    You can''t laugh or cry. Unexpectedly, the five young people who have always been in a coma are brother''s classmates. You Lin came for them.


    Well, the two groups of people acted at the same time without knowing each other. It was really a flood that washed the Dragon King temple. The family didn''t know each other.


    "How many people have you come?"


    You didn''t have time to tell him in detail and asked the key questions. After all, among the people he brought, there was only one demon king level strong man, and he was only two. He was far inferior to each other in terms of top combat power, which made him feel a little confused.


    "One hundred and fifty people came. Nana wushao planned to bring a nest here to eliminate future troubles. Unexpectedly, the guys here are still strong. I was afraid that the young master''s classmates would lose, so I let Youhai and Youyun entangle them. I secretly disguised as those people in black robes and sneaked in to save people."


    Youlin said somewhat depressed, "I didn''t expect to be almost killed by you."


    You noticed that although you Lin was wearing clothes similar to those of the saints in black, the mask on his face was not dark gold, but gold, but he was too nervous and didn''t pay attention.


    "You Hai and you Yun are also here? That''s good, that''s good."


    Youben also felt that he was afraid that he would be unable to protect the safety of his godmother. Now with Youlin, Youhai and Youyun, the two demon king level strongmen, they had an absolute advantage in terms of top combat power, which made him a long sigh of relief.


    "Yes, I''m also worried that the three of us are not their opponents. Now with you, we are equal to them in terms of experts. It''s only a matter of time to win."


    Youlin obviously thought so, relieved and said with a smile.


    Although Zhu flawless''s plan was flawless this time, he underestimated the strength of the other party, and suddenly there were four more saints, which made the plan deviate. If the people who didn''t bring were at least big demons and occupied the advantages of many strongmen, they might not be able to stop the four saints.


    "I can''t fight now. Let Youxun cooperate with you later. This is a godmother. I must ensure her absolute safety."


    You extremely serious way.


    Youlin opened his mouth in amazement, looked at Su Ningxiang in disbelief, and then burst into a giggle: "you, are you kidding? You said it was madam? How could it be? How could madam be so young?"


    Before you could explain, you Lin said vaguely, "you, you can. It''s only been separated for a few days. There''s one


    I''m a little lover. Tut Tut, to tell you the truth, you have such a good eye. This girl is really beautiful and godmother. You''re really trendy... "


    "Pa!"


    You''s face turned green. You slapped him on the head and said angrily, "you''re looking for death. You''re talking nonsense here. This is my godmother and brother''s biological mother."


    Seeing that you didn''t look like joking, Youlin''s smile was stiff and stammered, "you... Aren''t you kidding? Is this husband... Madam?"


    "Nonsense, godmother is naturally beautiful and young. What''s strange?"


    You scolded angrily.


    Youlin''s face suddenly collapsed. With a sad face, he stretched out his hand to slap himself, bowed to Su Ningxiang and apologized: "madam, I''m sorry, it''s all my nonsense. Don''t be angry..."


    "Forget it, those who don''t know are not guilty, but in the future, we should make it clear when joking."


    Su Ningxiang is a person who pays great attention to fame and integrity. Although it was a misunderstanding, she was teased by Youlin. She was also very unhappy. She waved her hand expressionless.


    Youlin knew that he had really poked a big basket this time. With a sad face, he murmured in a low voice: "in fact, I can''t blame her completely. Who would have thought that her wife was so young and beautiful. Standing with the young master was like sister and brother. For fun, others would misunderstand..."


    As soon as the flattery was patted, Su Ningxiang couldn''t help laughing. She said angrily, "well, I''m not so careful. You are children in my eyes. Don''t say nice things there."


    There are many people praising her beauty from small to large. She has long been tired of listening to it, but Youlin''s flattery is clever. She directly puts her and Ding Ning together, which pokes the softest place in her heart, and even begins to fantasize. If she goes shopping with Ning''er in the future, will people really treat them as siblings.


    Youlin was relieved. He smiled and continued to flatter: "I''m not obedient, but realistic. I don''t believe it. I''ll know when my wife and the young master go out together one day. I promise I''ll see others. I can''t believe you and the young master are mother and daughter."


    Su Ningxiang smiled happily and said happily, "well, don''t be glib. Hurry to see if Ning''er''s classmates are busy."


    "They breathe smoothly. They should be drugged. It''s no big deal."


    Youlin ran to Zhang Haifeng and others and found that they were just filled with overpowering drugs. It was reported immediately.


    You quietly gave Youlin a thumbs up and thought to yourself that you didn''t see it. You Lin still has such a deep flattery skill. This flattery is really free and free from vulgarity. You directly turn the anger of the godmother into joy. One day, you have to learn from him to please the godmother.


    "This time it''s because Ning''er has implicated them. It''s okay. It''s okay."


    Su Ningxiang was relieved. Although the five young people were strangers to her, they were Ning''er''s classmates after all. If something really happened, she would feel uneasy in her conscience.


    "You, you are here to protect your wife. I will send someone to meet you."


    Although Youlin is usually glib, he is still serious. He hurried away after giving an explanation.


    After all, Liu Jie is five, and Su Ningxiang is six. Although you is the demon king, he can''t take them all alone, so he must arrange someone to reinforce them.


    Before, he sneaked into here to rescue Liu Jie and others in order to prevent Su Shao from jumping off the wall. But now, Su Ningxiang''s safety is the top priority, and even his original intention to grasp the truth behind the scenes has become the second.

 Chapter 1682

    Reinforcements came quickly. The people you brought and those sent by Zhu wuflawless soon joined forces.


    Although there are still many members of divine descent organizations in the base, they have little resistance in the hands of ghost leopard soldiers who are at the lowest level. The killed ghosts cry and howl and flee everywhere.


    However, Zhu wuflawless held the idea of catching them all, where they would be allowed to escape. The escape road had long been blocked in a hurry, and the members of divine descent organizations fell in a pool of blood.


    The three black robed saints and hunters are losing Youhai and Youyun. Youlin and Youxun''s participation in the war immediately reversed the decline. The two sides fought against each other, and the war situation fell into a stalemate for a while.


    The hunter thought that the general situation was gone. Knowing that he could not stay for a long time, he immediately whispered: "retreat!"


    "If you want to go, it''s not that easy."


    Youlin is the peak of the demon king and the one with the highest cultivation among the people. When he heard the speech, he blocked the way of the hunter and others with a sneer and prepared to leave these four people anyway.


    However, although his cultivation is the highest among the people, the ghost leopard family is an assassin race after all. They are used to assassination. Frontal combat is their weakness. It is not so easy to leave four saints.


    Youlin and others know their weaknesses. They guard the channel of the base to prevent them from escaping. They will attack them after su Ningxiang''s safe evacuation. Today, they will be tired to death even if they are tired.


    The hunter and others tried to rush out of the corridor again and again, but they were blocked back by Youlin and others. After making eye contact with each other, they turned and fled to the depths of the base.


    "Are you still alive? Hehe, I''ll see how you can escape today."


    You Lin sneered and said, don''t care about them. As long as they keep the channel, these people are turtles in a jar. They can clean them up slowly. It''s urgent to escort his wife and Liu Jie away safely.


    Soon, Liu Jie and others who were unconscious were carried out by the ghost leopard soldiers. You helped Su Ningxiang and followed them safely. Under the escort of the ghost leopard soldiers, Liu Jie and others were sent to the local hospital to try to wake them up.


    Sure enough, Su Ningxiang expected that the location of the base was really the back mountain of Putuo Mountain in Zhejiang Province. She refused to return to Yanjing first and insisted on seeing Liu Jie and others wake up before she left. However, she called mother-in-law Hua to report peace.


    After receiving the phone call, the anxious mother-in-law Hua burst into tears of joy and immediately rushed over with the four demons in the flower room. These days, if the person arranged by you hadn''t indicated her identity and repeatedly guaranteed that Su Ningxiang would be fine, let her press her temper and wait for the news, I''m afraid the whole Yanjing would be turned upside down by her.


    You had no choice but to call Ding Qianlie and report the situation. He wanted to contact Ding Ning, but the problem was that he couldn''t get through.


    Ding Qianlie was shocked when she learned that. Considering the mother child relationship between Su Ningxiang and Ding Ning, she didn''t inform others. She just called Luoxue and said that she was going on a business trip for a few days. Before Luoxue asked more, she hung up the phone and hurried to Zhejiang Province by air wing No. 2.


    The disappearance of Liu Jie and others was also concealed by Zhu wuflawless by sending an email asking for leave. Ling Fei didn''t even know they were missing. He thought it was almost the new year. Several young people were preparing for the new year''s goods together.


    The hospital is protected by ghost leopard soldiers. You immediately rushed back to the base and joined hands with Youlin and others to catch turtles in a jar and catch all these saints and hunters.


    But unexpectedly, when they searched the whole base, they were stunned to find that the whole base was empty, not to mention the saint and hunter, even Su Shao and Wang Bo were missing.


    "Look, even if you dig three feet, you have to find them. We have been guarding the door. They have no chance to leave. There must be me here


    We didn''t find the mechanism. "


    You''s face is very ugly. If you let these people escape in this way, this action will be a complete failure.


    "Yes, they must still be hiding somewhere here. If we tear it down, we must dig them out of the mouse hole where they hide."


    Youlin also said fiercely.


    It''s just easier said than done. The area of the base is too large. It will take them at least several hours to search it.


    But after tossing around all day and night, I searched all places up and down, inside and outside for several times, but I still couldn''t find the hiding place of the hunter and others.


    You suddenly remembered that Su Shao had never appeared since he entered corridor 1. When he locked corridor 1 as the key search target, he ran into trouble.


    This is within the scope of Zhoujiang city. It is said that the local police have received reports from the masses that unidentified militants are sneaking around Putuo Mountain. It is suspected that they are carrying out some terrorist activities.


    Soon, the local police went out heavily armed, blocked Putuo Mountain, blocked you and others in the base, and took them back to the police station.


    Although you and others are not afraid of these policemen at all, they are obediently bound with the idea of not causing trouble to the young master.


    When the police found the underground base, they immediately reported to their superiors and treated you and others as overseas terrorists. They were all shackled and subjected to further interrogation.


    At the same time, the police also rushed to the hospital and took Liu Jie and others who had just awakened to the police station for questioning in the name of cooperating in handling the case.


    But Liu Jie and others, as victims, fell into a coma from the moment they were kidnapped. When they woke up, they were in the hospital. They were confused from beginning to end and didn''t know what had happened.


    Su Ningxiang, who got the news, hurried to the police station to show her identity and wanted to bail you and others, but was politely rejected by the police, saying that the case involved national security issues. The above has sent someone to take over the case. No one can be released on bail until the superior''s person arrives.


    In desperation, Su Ningxiang contacted her father Su Zhengnan and used the strong interpersonal network of the Su family to reluctantly obtain the right to visit you, and police personnel monitored the whole process.


    Fortunately, Su Ningxiang has learned how to communicate spiritually. On the surface, they say irrelevant words, but in fact they communicate secretly. Youcai is shocked to learn that Ding Qianlie hasn''t arrived yet.


    And Su Ningxiang just learned from you that Ding Qianlie had come, which made the two suddenly aware of the bad. It seems that they were wrong from the beginning. Su Shao''s goal was not su Ningxiang or Liu Jie from the beginning to the end, but Ding Qianlie.


    Your eyes are about to crack, and you want to kill out of the detention center to find Ding Qianlie. Su Ningxiang comforts him in every way to restrain this idea. If he is impulsive, he will just be tricked by the enemy.


    After you calmed down, you remembered the dialogue between Su Shao and the hunter and told Su Ningxiang all the contents in detail.


    Su Ningxiang was stunned. She couldn''t remember when she had such a nephew. Was it su Chen?


    But after you described Su Shao''s appearance, Su Ningxiang immediately rejected the idea. She absolutely didn''t know Su Shao. How could she be her nephew.


    Thinking that it was a conspiracy from beginning to end, Su Ningxiang subconsciously thought that Su Shao might have found youyou hiding aside, so he deliberately said this to mislead them.


    After leaving the detention center, Su Ningxiang immediately called Ding Qianlie, but the phone couldn''t get through. At this time, she was flustered, but with luck, thinking that Ding Qianlie was entangled in something, she didn''t come in time, so she contacted Xiao Nuo and asked her to help contact Ding Qianlie.


    Xiao Nuo is very busy these two days, Ding Ning


    She wasn''t there, so she didn''t go to paradise island. Su Ningxiang didn''t know that Xiao Nuo already knew Ding Ning''s identity, so she spoke in a secretive way. She just said that she had business contact with Ding Qianlie, but her phone couldn''t get through. I hope she can help contact.


    Xiao Nuo knew that Su Ningxiang was his future mother-in-law. After receiving the phone, he dared not neglect it. He immediately called Ding Qianlie, but he couldn''t get through. He called Longteng group again. It was Lisa who answered the phone.


    Lisa doesn''t know about Ding Qianlie''s disappearance, nor does she know the relationship between Xiao Nuo and Ding Qianlie. She just says she''s a little uncomfortable and hasn''t come to work in the company for many days.


    Xiao Nuo realizes that things are bad and quickly gets in touch with Luoxue. From her mouth, she learns that Ding Qianlie called her and said that she was going on a business trip for a few days. She has been away for nearly two days.


    Luoxue thought Ding Qianlie was on a business trip, and specially called her, so she didn''t care.


    But Xiao Nuo suddenly called to ask, but she felt a little unusual. It''s been nearly two days, and her sister''s phone still can''t get through. Even if she''s on a business trip to the United States, it''s time to call somewhere to report peace.


    It''s reasonable to say that when Ding leads the hunter out, Xiahou, the bodyguard, must follow. He doesn''t know that people have been missing for two days. It''s incredible.


    But in fact, many things are so coincidental. Since Ding Qianlie found out that she was pregnant and had been attacked a few days ago, even if she was not afraid, she didn''t want to risk her child''s life.


    So she specially called Lisa, who was preparing to set up a branch in other places, back to take charge of the company for her, while she stayed on Paradise Island to keep her baby at ease and conduct remote control command of the company''s affairs.


    Considering that Xia Hou and Lisa are also a little separated and newly married, anyway, there is no big deal at the end of the year. She simply gave Xia Hou a long holiday so that he could spend more time with Lisa every day.


    As a result, Xia Hou thought that the eldest lady was still raising a fetus on Paradise Island. She didn''t know what she was going out.


    At the thought of these, snowflake immediately grabbed her heart and hurriedly asked Xiao Nuo if something had happened to her sister?


    You know, now in Paradise Island, walking alone at night is the No. 1 national treasure, and Ding Qianlie is the No. 2 national treasure. They are pregnant with children in both bellies. No one will be nervous about them.


    "I''m not sure yet. Let me have a look first."


    Xiao Nuo also realized that something was wrong. He immediately called Su Ningxiang back and said what he knew.


    "Oh, I see."


    Although something had been expected, Su Ningxiang was still like a bolt from the blue when she got the answer. The whole person was stunned and had to hang up with a trembling tone.


    "Aunt Xiang, don''t hang up. Is something wrong with sister Qianlie? Is it related to you that she left Ninghai in a hurry?"


    Xiao Nuo shouted hurriedly.


    Su Ningxiang trembled all over and opened her mouth. She didn''t know how to answer. Rao was full of wisdom. At the moment, her hands and feet were shaking badly.


    "Aunt Xiang, don''t hide it from me, will you? Tell me what''s going on, and let''s find a way together? Sister Qiangshi... Sister Qiangshi is pregnant with your grandson now."


    Xiao Nuo can detect that Su Ningxiang doesn''t want to say more, and doesn''t care to hide that she has long guessed that Ding Ning and she are a mother-child relationship, so she blurted out excitedly.


    "What? You said lead hunting... Lead hunting. She was pregnant with Ning''er''s child?"


    Su Ningxiang stumbled at her feet. If mother-in-law Hua hadn''t helped her in time, she almost fell down. She couldn''t care to think about how Xiao Nuo knew about her mother-child relationship with Ding Ning. She asked excitedly.

 Chapter 1683

    "Well, aunt Xiang, you have to be steady and tell me the details of the incident. Let''s find a way to lead the hunting sister. There must be no accident."


    Xiao Nuo said softly, trying to control his emotions.


    Although everyone acquiesced in each other''s existence, after all, this is to determine the relationship in front of the future mother-in-law, or the mother''s son''s expensive and proper genuine identity, but she should be the woman Ding Ning married. Now she looks like Xiao San. It''s strange that she can feel comfortable.


    But although she is a jealous jar, she is by no means a careful person. This time it is related to the safety of Ding Qianlie. She immediately put aside all her thoughts and tried her best to persuade Su Ningxiang to tell the truth.


    Su Ningxiang''s brain is blank at the moment. She would have regarded Ding Qianlie as her own. If she knew she was pregnant with Ding Ning''s child, she would be happy to close her mouth.


    But at the moment, she was not happy when she got the news. It was worrying enough that Ding Qianlie was missing, not to mention that she was still pregnant with a child, and the worry index for her began to rise endlessly.


    "Aunt Xiang, aunt Xiang, are you still there?"


    Xiao Nuo couldn''t hear a reply for a long time, and called hurriedly.


    "Well, I''m still there. It''s like this."


    Su Ningxiang just regained consciousness and repeated the story in detail without concealment.


    "What? Aunt Xiang was tied to the underground base? Su Shao? The hermit was arrested?"


    Xiao Nuo was stunned. He didn''t have time to take into account who Zhu wuflawless was. Putting aside his selfish thoughts, a pair of beautiful eyebrows twisted into a Sichuan shape and fell into meditation.


    Su Ningxiang finished the story in one breath and said anxiously, "I''m not worried about their safety now. There may be a little trouble, but things will always be investigated."


    "Aunt Xiang, I''m afraid it''s not that simple. I always think it''s a conspiracy against my sister leading hunting. No, seriously, it should be a conspiracy against Ding Ning. Now I''m a little confused. I''ll contact you when I have a clear idea."


    Xiao Nuo rubbed his temples and said irritably that as a criminal policeman, her logical thinking ability is still very strong. She always feels that this case is not as simple as expected.


    "OK, I''ll do something here."


    Su Ningxiang is also in a trance now. She is very upset at the thought of lead hunting and her baby.


    After hanging up the phone, mother-in-law Hua came forward carefully and scolded herself: "Miss, it''s all her mother-in-law''s bad. You suffer because she didn''t protect you."


    "Mother-in-law, it has nothing to do with you. If I didn''t want to go at that time, no one could do anything about me. It was my own choice."


    Su Ningxiang forcibly calmed her mind and comforted in a soft voice.


    Granny Hua was stunned and couldn''t help smiling bitterly. Yes, the young lady was protected by a talisman sent by the young master. If she didn''t want to dig out the real murderer behind the scenes, how could those people take her away.


    However, the enemy has no intention to calculate and has no intention to take the young lady as the target from the beginning to the end. Instead, he has locked the target on the little young grandmother, which will make the development of things out of control. The deep mind of the people behind the scenes is really frightening.


    This made her more and more worried and whispered, "Miss, let''s go back to Beijing first. This is not our territory, but don''t make any more mistakes."


    "Territory?"


    Su Ningxiang passed the initial panic and has gradually recovered her calmness. Mother-in-law Hua''s unintentional words flashed a light in her mind, as if she had caught something, revealing a thoughtful look.


    "Miss, the master knows something''s wrong with you. He''s very anxious. If you don''t


    It''s the old man''s pressure. He''s coming right away. Let''s go back to Beijing first. "


    Mother-in-law Hua looked at Su Ningxiang eagerly and said.


    "Grandpa knows?"


    Su Ningxiang was stunned, but she seemed to think of something, and her eyes became brighter and brighter.


    "Well, the master is the owner of the Su family. If you want to come, you must report to the master. Besides, now things are so big that terrorists are involved. How can the master hide it from the master? If the master hadn''t spoken in person before, it would be impossible for miss to see Yougen."


    Mother-in-law Hua explained in a low voice.


    But Su Ningxiang''s eyes brightened, and the corners of her lips were slightly lifted, revealing a thrilling smile: "I won''t go back, at least not for the time being. Grandma Hua, find a place to live first. I have something to investigate."


    "Miss, do you have a clue?"


    Mother-in-law Hua said in surprise that she was too familiar with Su Ningxiang. As long as she showed this smile, she must have gained something.


    "I thought of something. I''m not sure yet. First find a place to settle down and I''ll think about it."


    Su Ningxiang resumed her former calmness and indifference and said softly.


    "OK, I''ll arrange the room now. You four roll over and protect the young lady. If there''s any more mistake, you''ll commit suicide and apologize."


    Mother-in-law Hua stared and shouted at the four demons with drooping heads.


    The four demons in the flower room nodded again and again, not only without any dissatisfaction, but showed a relieved color, because they knew that mother-in-law Hua would no longer investigate their previous responsibility for protecting the adverse.


    "Well, grandma Hua, I took the initiative to go with those people this time. It has nothing to do with the four uncles. Don''t blame them."


    Su Ningxiang pleaded for them like a spoiled child, and in exchange for the grateful eyes of the four demons in the flower room, she repeatedly promised that no one would be allowed to hurt the young lady unless they died.


    Mother-in-law Hua was relieved to find a suitable hotel. In the angle that the four demons in the flower room could not see, there was a cunning color in the bottom of her eyes.


    Where is she? It''s really strange that the four demons in the flower room. She deliberately sings black face in order to give the young lady a chance to buy people''s hearts. Only in this way, the four demons in the flower room will be more determined to obey the young lady.


    These wild and intractable guys were forced to accept what they did by secret tactics, and their hearts were filled with grievances, even if they were afraid to do anything that would harm the young lady, but loyalty was far from enough.


    In Wulun Valley, the third round of competition is in full swing. Twenty martial arts competition platforms rising out of thin air are competing at the same time. Cheers, screams and praises are coming in an endless stream, a lively scene in full swing.


    Without Ding Ning''s existence like a dung stirring stick, the martial arts competition has finally entered the normal procedures of previous sessions. Many excellent young martial artists have bloomed and stood out on the martial arts competition platform, becoming the focus of people''s interest.


    However, with the birth of the demon Ding Ning, no matter how excellent the performance of these young people is, it still makes people feel that there is a lack of beauty. I can''t help comparing them with Ding Ning in my heart, but I find that there is really no comparability.


    Even if I got a great opportunity in Langya secret place, I not only made a breakthrough in cultivation, but also subdued the ghost of a prehistoric ghost, which still made people feel interested and unhappy on the martial arts competition platform.


    Fortunately, it is the fourth day since the end of the first round. Many people are secretly relieved that the demon who broke the Convention and arrogant Qun Lun has not returned.


    Of course, some people are happy and others are worried. If it weren''t for Qingyun security, it seems that dingning will never fall. Guoshifu, big snow mountain, Tianji Pavilion, Royal alliance and Atlantis


    I''m afraid some people in the s family have been crazy for a long time.


    Not only them, Wuxiang, pudding and Jiang wuhui also firmly believe that brother Ding will never fall. He will surely return to the world like a divine soldier at some moment and surprise everyone''s eyes.


    It has to be said that although Ding Ning''s appearance was short, only a few days, it left an indelible deep impression on all martial artists with incredible means and strong posture.


    There are many respected Jianghu elders. Although they are dissatisfied with him, when they mention him, they have to praise him in a complex mood: having a son should be like Ding Ning.


    In view of the cruel and ultra-high mortality rate in the first round of competition, excluding the 8000 people who entered in violation of regulations, the 18000 people who entered the first, and less than 10000 people who came out alive, the mortality rate is nearly 50%. Even when Ding Ning helped at the critical moment, this proportion is maintained.


    Many people said with certainty that without Ding Ning, the death rate in the first round of auditions would definitely reach more than 90%, or even total extinction would not be impossible.


    Of course, 100% mortality is impossible. After all, there are still a small number of people who have not gone to the center of the desert to encounter ant colonies, but the number of these people is also very few, only a few hundred.


    The first round of ultra-high mortality rate made all forces feel cold. Therefore, the second round of competition was simpler. Although the elimination rate was more terrible, there was absolutely no fear of life.


    In ancient times, climbing the ladder was a means to assess the cultivation progress of disciples at the end of the year.


    To put it bluntly, it is a step like spirit tool that exudes authority and gravity. It is a test tool to test the physical strength, perseverance, cultivation and other comprehensive strength of martial artists.


    The higher the steps the disciples climb, the greater the pressure and gravity they have to bear. Finally, their cultivation achievements in the past year are evaluated according to the height of the steps they can climb,


    However, with the development of the times and the lack of body refining skills, people pay more and more attention to Qi refining, and few martial artists quench their bodies. This kind of spirit tool can not be used in combat, and it also costs a huge price to maintain every year, so it gradually disappears in the historical stage.


    Only a few large forces that have inherited the body refining skill for a long time will be retained, but they are usually shelved and ignored.


    But this time, due to the Limited cultivation conditions in Tongtian secret land, the martial artists with high physical strength have a great advantage. Therefore, after the agreement of the organizing committee, Tianyin Temple took out the 999 floor ladder specially responsible for assessment, and eliminated 3000 of the 5000 contestants in less than a day, Reserve two days to enter the third round of draw.


    The 20 places of Qingyun security remained intact. Climbing the ladder may be a severe test for the weak warrior, but it has no pressure on the demon family who practices Qi and blood and physical strength. However, in order not to attract attention, they had to pretend to be very hard, reluctantly climb to 500 steps, and then pretend to be weak.


    But even so, it still caused an uproar. After all, there are only a few hundred people who can climb to the 500 floors.


    Although Lingyun doesn''t specialize in physical training, her training is based on wild physical training, and a gravity area is specially set up in dingning, Paradise Island to sharpen everyone''s will.


    Therefore, she easily boarded the 600 floors. After the 600 floors, she gradually felt difficult. Finally, she stopped at 718 floors and ranked eighth in the second round. Of course, there were also reasons why she didn''t want to be too popular. Otherwise, she didn''t dare to say that she could climb the top, but there was no problem climbing the 900 floors.

 Chapter 1684

    Fengpian dance is a little miserable. She has the same cultivation method as the Terran, so her physical weakness is the biggest weakness. She was sweating when she climbed the 300 floors and felt extremely hard.


    If she hadn''t always been tough and didn''t want to be looked down upon, she would have used her teeth to eat milk.


    Finally, with tenacious will, he climbed 480 floors step by step and ranked 1862, otherwise he would be eliminated in this round.


    Helena was almost the same as her, and she was narrowly shortlisted, two places lower than her.


    On the contrary, angel, dressed as a man, became a blockbuster, climbed the 600 floors as easily as Lingyun, and finally stopped at 718 floors, tied with Lingyun, but ranked ninth because she was a little later than Lingyun.


    Anyone with a clear eye can see that angel''s face is not red and out of breath. Obviously, he still has spare strength. He just doesn''t want to surpass Ling Yuncai and stop here.


    For the first time, people began to pay attention to the Atlantis family, which had never been exposed before, and those contestants regarded her as a strong enemy in their life.


    Of course, there are boring people with obscene eyes who secretly arranged whether the young master of the Atlantis family liked Lingyun, so they deliberately tied with her.


    Men are handsome and women are beautiful. For a moment, it has attracted people''s discussion. It is said that as soon as Ding Ning disappeared, her woman began to be restless and wanted to wear a green hat for him. What he linger and others heard was that they could not cry or laugh, and there was no refutation.


    The most eye-catching thing in the second round of the competition was the top ten. The little monk Wuxiang worked hard and climbed the 803 floor. At that time, he ranked first, which attracted people''s exclamation.


    However, it was not long before the pudding came from behind and directly climbed onto the 809th floor, becoming the most eye-catching focus and discussing his origin.


    But before he could stand on the first foot, ghost Liao lightly boarded the 823rd floor, which attracted a burst of exclamation.


    Just when people thought that the first one was ghost Liao, ghost saw sorrow, relying on the power of spirit and ghost, stumbled up to the 825th floor and replaced ghost Liao.


    But just when guijianchou was satisfied and looked at all the small mountains, the Qingyi youth in Fusang sword Temple strolled directly onto the 850th floor, leaving guijianchou behind the gap of the 25th floor.


    The name of the wild temple hengqiu is also famous, which makes people enjoy talking about it. However, the martial artists in the kingdom of China look ugly. After all, they have been taken the lead by the Fusang martial artists. What is the face of the martial arts world of China?


    In fact, wild temple hengqiu felt that Ding Ning was dead, so he couldn''t help revealing his strength and wanted to be the first. After all, his previous life was the second generation of God. He was innocent, arrogant and domineering. It was his nature to like to be in the limelight. Where would he be willing to subordinate to others.


    Just when people thought that the overall situation had been decided and the first place in the second round was Yesi hengqiu, Jing Qianzhong, who had been silent, and song Zhong, who had always been low-key, hummed coldly at the same time, and began to work hard at the same time.


    Jing Qianzhong and song Zhongben thought that it was enough to enter the third round. They didn''t think of the limelight at all, so they always kept their strength and stopped on the steps that could ensure the finalists.


    But they are all nationalists. Where can Fusang devils ride on their heads? So they chose to compete for the first place. After moving at the same time, they found each other''s intention.


    Jing Qianzhong can perceive that song Zhong is strong, and song Zhong can also perceive that Jing Qianzhong is not weak. The result of the strong meeting the strong is to sympathize with each other and be competitive at the same time.


    As a result, Yesi hengqiu''s face was blue, and he began to climb, which was bound to compete with the two for the first place.


    No one noticed that Lingyun and angel had planned to move on, but they stopped after seeing them move.


    The top three are chasing after each other, and no one is satisfied with anyone. However, the higher the ladder, the stronger the pressure and gravity. Especially after the 800 steps, the pressure will double for almost every additional step.


    The three people who still saved their strength were unwilling to leave, so they tried their best to move forward. They no longer had the appearance of light clouds and wind. They were all sweating and panting, and their legs began to float.


    On the 861 floor, the wild temple hengqiu stared at him with a gloomy face and grinned at him. Song Zhong, who passed by him, quietly clenched his fist, but he knew he had reached the limit and could no longer move forward.


    Song Zhong almost reached the limit when he stepped on the 862 floor, but seeing Jing Qianchong trembling, he forcibly stepped on the 863 floor, bit his teeth and roared, and climbed two steps to the 864 floor.


    As soon as he stepped on the 864 floor, song Zhong opened his mouth and vomited a mouthful of blood. His bones were clucking. The green tendons on his forehead were crawling like earthworms. His face turned red. He felt that his bones were going to be crushed under the terrible gravity.


    Jing Qianzhong looked at him with high morale. He lifted his feet hard and firmly, and stood on the 864 steps with trembling legs, which made song Zhong smile. He knew he had lost. If he wanted to be strong, it would not be impossible, but it would seriously hurt him. I''m afraid he couldn''t participate in the third round of the competition, it would be more than worth the loss.


    Jing Qianchong''s legs shook like chaff, but he still stood firm. Although he didn''t spit blood, his sweat flowed downward like a waterfall.


    He didn''t choose to move on. He looked at Song Zhong with admiration and said sincerely, "my friend is powerful. Jing Qianzhong admires me!"


    Song Zhong''s face changed. He thought he was mocking himself. But when he saw his sincere eyes, he knew he had misunderstood. He immediately smiled bitterly and said to himself, "if I were powerful, I wouldn''t lose to you."


    "No, you are more powerful than me. You came here only by perseverance and spiritual power, and I have refined my body since I was a child."


    Jing Qianzhong said sincerely that out of respect for song Zhong, although he could hold on for another two steps, he didn''t do that. As long as he could hold down the Fusang little devil, it was enough. Who was the first was meaningless to him.


    Song Zhong suddenly showed a sudden color. He was embarrassed and proud. Indeed, he had not refined his body. He had no advantage over shangjingqianchong. It was enough to be proud to draw with him.


    "Jing Qianchong is eager to fight you in the third round."


    Jing Qianchong stretched out his hand and his eyes were burning with war.


    "Song Zhong, I''m waiting for you in the third round."


    Two broad hands full of cocoons held tightly together. Song Zhong''s eyes also twinkled with high morale and took the challenge.


    At this moment, the two people who tied for the first place became the focus of attention of everyone in the audience, talking about which of them was stronger.


    In fact, many people have recognized song Zhong with shock and excitement on their faces. This is the second of the four ruthless people. The third round of the game is wonderful.


    I just don''t know if the other three ruthless people have come, especially the red blood Shura, who has occupied the first place in China''s martial arts list for more than 20 years.


    Other people who didn''t know song Zhong were immediately excited when they heard those insiders point out his identity. They stared at Song Zhong with hot eyes, and the scene was boiling.


    The names of the four ruthless people are too loud. It is no exaggeration to say that they almost represent an era. They are not only the goal that every peer wants to catch up with and surpass, but also their well deserved idols.


    It''s a pity that the four ruthless people are like a dragon who sees the head but not the tail. They have no chance to meet each other. Now they see the living people, even if it''s only one of them,


    Also exciting blood surging.


    "Cold flame soul chasing gun song Zhong?"


    Jing Qianzhong''s eyes lit up, and his fighting intention was higher. He was eager to fight with the strong. Song Zhong, who was famous all over the world 20 years ago, obviously had the qualification to be his opponent.


    "I thought you would sign for me when you heard my name. I didn''t expect you still wanted to fight with me."


    Song Zhong touched his nose and said humorously.


    "Hehe, I can ask you to sign after typing."


    Jing Qianchong''s paralyzed face showed a rare smile and replied with the same interest.


    "If you can beat me, I should ask you to sign."


    Maybe it''s the sympathy between the strong. Even if they met for the first time, they talked and laughed like old friends who had known each other for many years, and directly ignored the cold eyes of Yesi hengqiu.


    "Wait. After I turn nine, I''ll find you two bastards and cut them alive bit by bit."


    Wild temple hengqiu clenched his fist tightly and muttered.


    He was the son of the Immortal Emperor in his previous life, even if he was an illegitimate son, but he also walked sideways in the whole Xianting, which has always been the focus of everyone''s attention. But now, the scenery that belonged to him was robbed by two humble mole ants. With his small belly and Chicken Intestines, he simply hated both of them.


    I don''t know if the experience of this life has left him a shadow. What he hates most is Ding Ning, but what he fears most is Ding Ning. The fear from the depths of his soul makes him see Ding Ning like a mouse seeing a cat. He can hide as far as he can. He doesn''t even dare to say a big word.


    According to the number of steps, the list of the top 2000 finalists was soon released. After a night off, the third round of the competition began.


    The third round of the competition was really wonderful. Many young Junyan who did not show mountains and dew before shone brightly on the martial arts competition platform, which made everyone enjoy it, but it seemed a little dull in the eyes of heling''er and others.


    They are basically in the realm of the demon king. Heling''er, zique''er and Kong Lei have also stepped into the semi divine realm. The fighting mode has become a close combat from boxing to meat to manipulating the yuan power of heaven and earth. This kind of fighting between martial artists seems to them as if children are fighting. They really can''t bring up much interest.


    On the contrary, Ling Yun, Feng Pian dance and angel were very happy. They felt that they could learn a lot of combat methods, which greatly expanded their horizons and horizons, enriched their combat experience, and felt that it was of great benefit.


    Therefore, after watching the martial arts competition for two days, he linger and others are too lazy to go out to watch the war. They lie in the temporary residence, bored playing with their mobile phones, browsing the news or brushing the circle of friends.


    Although the martial arts in the world are weak, they like the modern technology here very much. A small mobile phone can know everything in the world through the Internet, which makes them happy and addicted to their position.


    Kong Lei, in particular, is interested in strategic things. Recently, she is infatuated with King pesticide. She drives black with heling''er and others all day. She has a lot of fun. She doesn''t even play mahjong.


    Today, no exception. As soon as Lingyun and others went to the martial arts competition, she shouted to drive black, and pulled heling''er and others into the pit.


    Heling''er and others are new to any game. Although they are not as addicted to King pesticides as Kong Lei, they do not reject it. They take out their mobile phones and turn black. One or two shout loudly. The fierce war situation is not at all. The martial arts competition will be reduced slightly, which makes passers-by feel inexplicable after hearing it. Is Qingyun security also competing inside?

 Chapter 1685

    Jingling!


    The hurried phone ring suddenly rang. Kong Lei and others looked at each other and said that their phone didn''t ring.


    Bai xun''er, who didn''t like playing games and was reading quietly, raised his eyes and looked at Wu''s mobile phone: "it''s yun''er''s mobile phone."


    "Xun''er, please see who''s calling?"


    Lingyun''s mobile phone is beside heling''er, but when she is playing fiercely, she doesn''t lift her head.


    "Play with things and lose heart. Your husband''s life and death are uncertain. It''s amazing that you can play so hard."


    Bai xun''er rolled his eyes and said with a speechless sneer, but he still stood up and picked up the phone.


    "On the road, come on, on the road. They''re ready to hit the road."


    "Sister Zi, you''ve been playing wild for so long. Haven''t you fattened up yet?"


    "Come on, that''s good. Hold on. I''ll be there right away."


    "Hey, can you be a little organized and disciplined? When you''ve brought it all, you''ll rush again and give it away one by one."


    "Hee hee, what are you afraid of when you send some heads? The key is to have fun."


    "Shit, I really convinced you. You can lose in a good situation. You are really a bunch of pit goods."


    "I''m used to it. I have to calculate every time I drive black. That''s so uncomfortable."


    "Yes, yes, it doesn''t matter whether you win or lose. The key is cool."


    "I''ll go. I''m still waiting for qualifying. You pit gods will pull me back."


    ¡­¡­


    Kong Lei was completely speechless by these unskilled and reckless sisters. She complained about these pig teammates all over her face. The women were not angry and made a mess.


    "Keep your voice down, snow. What did you say just now? It was too noisy just now. I didn''t hear it clearly."


    Bai xun''er was hurt by their chattering and noisy brain. He yelled to make them quiet before continuing to answer the phone.


    All the women didn''t think so, but Kong Lei insisted that they should listen to her command before continuing. All the women showed no sincerity that they must listen to her command


    Kong Lei''s face was speechless. Although these pig teammates said well now, they would have to take care of their heads when they played. A person would dare to chase others and kill a group of people, but in the end she could only give them heads. But what can she do? Who makes them all a group of pit forced goods


    "What are you talking about? My sister is missing? Are you kidding?"


    When the girls were preparing to continue to turn black, Bai xun''er suddenly increased the volume to silence everyone, turned serious, and listened carefully to the phone.


    "OK, I see. We''ll go back now."


    Bai xun''er''s face was gloomy and could drip water. After hanging up the phone, he looked around at her women and said seriously, "we''ll go back right now. There may be an accident with our sister, who has been missing for two days. There''s no one alive and no body dead."


    "How could it be? Isn''t she on Paradise Island?"


    Purple sparrow and others'' faces changed sharply, and they were not in the mood to turn black. Huoran stood up and asked.


    "I don''t know the specific situation. I can''t even tell the snow. It seems that my mother-in-law was kidnapped and my sister hunted alone. As a result, my mother-in-law was fine, but she disappeared. Now we must hurry back immediately to find out what''s going on."


    Bai xun''er looked very dignified and said word by word.


    The women subconsciously looked at the purple sparrow. After all, the women of the demon family have always been led by her, and she is the most mature and prudent person.


    The purple finch didn''t say anything immediately, but she nodded after thinking for a while: "we must


    Go back, but we can''t all go back. My mother-in-law was kidnapped. As a result, the missing sister was the lead hunting sister who rushed to hear the news. This shows that I''m afraid it''s not as simple as we thought. Maybe this is the enemy''s conspiracy and wants us to mess up. "


    "Hum, it seems that some people think that their husband can''t come back, so they begin to change their ways to be demons. I hope they have the confidence to bear our anger. Even their mother-in-law and leading hunting sister dare to move. They really don''t know how to live or die."


    Kong Lei clenched her fist, and a terrible killing opportunity flashed in her beautiful eyes.


    "Now let''s discuss who will stay. We can''t all go back, so as not to be tempted by these people."


    Purple finch''s eyes turned around Kong Lei and que ling''er. Although they didn''t say it clearly, they showed their attitude.


    She is sure to go back. Ding Qianlie is not here. Her second sister will go back to preside over the overall situation, but there must be a strong man with enough weight in the Ulun valley.


    Of course, she can only hint at such things and can''t say it clearly. After all, she may have to deal with her mother-in-law this time. No one is willing to miss the opportunity to contact her mother-in-law. If someone is forced to stay, she won''t say it, but she will inevitably have a grudge in her heart.


    "I''ll stay."


    Seeing that Kong Lei looked hesitant but didn''t speak, he linger took the initiative to ask. After all, there are only three of them who are strong at the level of God. Purple sparrow wants to go back, and Kong Lei wants to go back, so she can only stay.


    "Well, ling''er, it''s hard for you. You must be vigilant before we come back, so as not to make any moths."


    The purple finch was relieved. Although the crane ling''er was ancient and strange at ordinary times, he still took the overall situation into account.


    "Don''t worry, you must get your sister back. Otherwise, we can''t explain when our husband comes back."


    Crane ling''er said sincerely. Although they didn''t want to admit it in their hearts, they knew that in Ding Ning''s heart, Ding led hunting was definitely in the first place. When Angel pretended to be distracted and went out of the valley for a circle, it was found that the wolf horse that once slaughtered the valley appeared again and camped outside the valley that night, So that those people with evil intentions were inspired and had to put away their careful thinking.


    Ninghai, Qingyun club, chairman''s assistant office.


    Zhu wuflawless paced back and forth like an ant on a hot pot. Youlin and others stared at the kidnappers who kidnapped Liu Jie and others and chased them. But the day before yesterday, Youlin called and said that she would start action, and no news came again. No one of the 150 ghost soldiers could get through, which made her anxious.


    The most important thing is that the young master is trapped in Langya secret territory and doesn''t come out. She can''t find someone to discuss what to do.


    Although ziqueer and others didn''t send back the news that Ding Ning was trapped in Langya secret territory in order to avoid the worry of the women, Zhu wuflawless had already sent ears and eyes to inquire about intelligence at the scene of the martial arts meeting and knew it for a long time.


    Liu Jie and others were kidnapped, Youlin and others were gone, and the young Lord''s life and death were uncertain, which made Zhu wuflawless feel exhausted and worried about sleeping and eating for the first time in his life.


    "You Wu, you Lin, they lost contact. I suspect something happened. You should immediately take someone to Zhoujiang city in disguise and be sure to find out their whereabouts and what happened."


    After pacing for a long time, Zhu wuflawless directly called Youwu, who was also the peak of the demon king. At the beginning, Youlin was sent to protect Qingyun''s family, and Youwu was the leader of the five hundred ghost soldiers that Ding Ning directly allocated to her.


    "Something happened in Youlin? Are you kidding? How is this possible?"


    Youwu opened his mouth in amazement. His first reaction was not to believe it.


    As a fellow, he naturally knows the strength of Youlin and is equal to himself. Although it can''t be said that the world is absolutely invincible, only a few people with fighting power can pose a threat to him.


    It doesn''t matter how low the probability of meeting this invincible strong person is. Even if it''s unfortunate, with the strength of Youlin, it''s not even impossible to escape?


    "Do you think I would joke about such a thing? That''s why I think it''s strange. Who can leave 150 ghosts at the same time so that they can''t even send back a message?"


    Zhu flawless said solemnly.


    The intelligence organization was laying. She saw that the tracking means of ghost leopard soldiers looked like ghosts, so she named the intelligence organization ghosts.


    "OK, I''ll take people out now. You send me their last address before they lose contact."


    Youwu also realized that he was not joking. He turned and left in a hurry. He planned to start immediately and rush to Zhoujiang.


    "Remember, be careful and retreat immediately if you can''t do anything."


    Zhu wuflawless told her anxiously behind her.


    "I see. I''ll take the opportunity."


    Youwu nodded and agreed solemnly. He knew that the strength between himself and Youlin was between Bo Zhong. Since the other party could win Youlin, he could easily win him, so he didn''t dare to neglect him at all.


    But where did they think that Youlin was not encountering an incomparable strong man, but was suddenly surrounded by the police and caught off guard. At that time, they thought that they could come out when they were clear at the police station, and it was not too late to report to Zhu wuflawless after coming out.


    But unexpectedly, when they entered the police station, they were confiscated all their belongings and detained in the heavily guarded detention center, which made him unable to contact Zhu wuflawless.

 Chapter 1686

    Of course, if Youlin wants to leave, the detention center can''t stop him no matter how heavily guarded it is


    But you told him not to resist, otherwise it would bring great trouble to the young master, so he stayed in the detention center honestly.


    This led Zhu wuflawless to mistakenly think that they had met a strong enemy that could not be countered, and sent Youwu to inquire about the news.


    Paradise Island.


    The women gathered together, and the purple Sparrow''s face was as heavy as water. One by one, they asked the female slaves who stayed on the island that day. Who saw when Ding led hunting left.


    Finally, after several female slaves'' memories, it was finally determined that Ding Qianlie left by air wing 2.


    What shocked all the women was that Liu Sheng and shallow Dai were gone. Calculating the time when she disappeared, it seemed that it basically coincided with the time when Ding Qianlie left. Everyone was not calm when thinking of her previous identity.


    Although they didn''t want to believe it, they had to associate Ding Qianlie''s disappearance with her, not to mention her criminal record.


    You should know that Ding Qianlie left Paradise Island by air wing 2. Even if someone wants to make her mind, it''s difficult to find out her location without a traitor.


    This idea made everyone look ugly. Although no one said it, everyone knew what they were thinking.


    "I believe shallow Dai, she won''t do anything sorry for her sister."


    Falling snow clenched her lips and argued for Liu Sheng.


    In fact, since Liu Sheng and shallow Dai came to Paradise Island, they are not gregarious. Apart from talking and laughing with Ding Xianlie and Luoxue, they have little intersection with other women.


    Especially after Ding Ning built the cherry blossom Ice Palace for her, this phenomenon became more and more serious. She basically stayed in the ice palace to practice every day, and sometimes showed her face for several days.


    This time, if Ding Qianlie hadn''t had an accident, we would have asked someone to call her. I''m afraid we wouldn''t have found that she was no longer on the island.


    "It''s too early to say it''s not her. Although I hope she didn''t do it, I still have to talk about everything with facts. Who is right and who is wrong will come out one day."


    Xiao Nuo has always had a bad impression on Fusang people because of her birth. Although she can talk to Liu shengqian Dai sometimes, she can always feel a faint sense of alienation in her bones. At this time, although she is not sure it is her, she has been identified as the number one suspect in her heart.


    Concerning their sisters, all the women kept a tacit understanding. Although they didn''t mention her again, they clearly determined that she did it nine times out of ten.


    Luoxue and Liu shengqian Dai have always been friends. They don''t want to believe that she will be bad for Ding Qianling, but if everyone doesn''t say it, she can''t defend her again.


    "Isn''t there a ghost warrior to protect the hunting sister? Who is responsible for protecting her?"


    Purple finch asked after thinking.


    All the women looked at each other. After summarizing all aspects, they were shocked to find that no one knew who arranged to protect them.


    Kong Lei smiled bitterly: "it''s troublesome now. It seems that it''s her husband who arranges people to protect everyone. No doubt, but her husband..."


    "Cough, it doesn''t matter who arranged to protect everyone now. I''d better think about how to find sister lead hunting."


    The purple sparrow coughed twice, and the piercing bud winked, suggesting that she should not talk disorderly.


    Kong Lei suddenly woke up. She almost leaked her mouth and closed her mouth in a hurry.


    Luoxue and others don''t know that Ding Ning is trapped in Langya secret place. Now Ding Qianlie is missing. If they know that Ding Ning has an accident, they have to collapse.


    "By the way, why didn''t my husband come back after the disappearance of sister Qianlie? And why couldn''t I get through his phone."


    Although the purple finch interrupted quickly, the falling snow was still sensitive


    Sharp noticed something wrong and asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, how can Ding Ning''s temperament ignore such a big thing and say, has something happened to him?"


    Xiao Nuo was very upset because he couldn''t get through to Ding Ning''s phone. At the moment, hearing what Luoxue said, he suddenly became nervous and asked very sensitively.


    "What do you think can happen to him with his ability?"


    Purple finch was in a panic, but soon calmed down and asked in reply.


    Xiao Nuo''s heart must be, indeed, that guy has bad skin and thick flesh now. I''m afraid it''s not so easy for him to think of something.


    But the disappearance of Ding Qianlie was such a big thing that he ignored it. It was not like his character at all. It was hard for her to believe it. She looked at the expression of purple sparrow with suspicion in her eyes.


    The purple sparrow knew that Xiao Nuo must have doubts in his heart, Quietly explained: "my husband didn''t know that his sister was missing. This time, there was a competition link to enter the secret territory. He had to stay in it for three days, so his phone couldn''t get through. After we received the call from snowfall, we rushed back immediately and didn''t wait for him, otherwise the cauliflower would be cold when he came out three days later."


    "Really?"


    Xiao Nuo still asked incredulously.


    "Of course it''s true. If you don''t believe it, ask them."


    Purple sparrow looked determined and threw the pot to Kong Lei and others.


    "Nono, what sister Zi said is true. My husband is really in the secret place now."


    Bai xun''er quickly opened his mouth to prove, but he said in his heart, Nuo, I didn''t lie to you. My husband is really in a secret place, but he''s not playing a game.


    "Yes, I swear to God, my husband is really in the secret place now."


    Kong Lei also immediately stated her position and proved.


    "I can also prove that my husband is in the secret place now. We have never lied to you."


    Bai lianer and others also opened their mouths to prove, which made Xiao Nuo put down his doubts.


    But she didn''t know that Bai xun''er and others had secretly changed their concepts. Ding Ning was really good in the secret place, but he was not participating in the competition, but trapped in it. This is also a white lie.


    Knowing that Ding Ning was fine, he just played in the secret place, so he couldn''t get in touch. Xiao Nuo and others didn''t think any more.


    Seeing that it had finally been concealed, purple finch quickly changed the topic and said, "now it''s better to tell us the whole story in detail. We should always find out what happened, so that we can decide what to do next."


    "The thing is, today, I suddenly received a call from Aunt Xiang..."


    Xiao Nuo organized the language and said the whole thing she knew in detail.


    After hearing this, all the women were silent and their brains turned rapidly. Unexpectedly, this matter was so complicated that their mother-in-law was involved. Now even you and others are in prison.


    Of course, because Su Ningxiang always thought that Youlin and you were on the same road, Xiao Nuo also regarded Youlin and you as people who acted together.


    "Nuo Nuo, according to what you said, Su Shao didn''t hesitate to make such a big noise and roundly kidnapped his mother-in-law and Zhang Haifeng. In fact, his real goal is to catch and hunt his sister?"


    Kong Lei frowned and asked thoughtfully.


    "Yes, aunt Xiang thinks so, and so do I. I just don''t understand one thing. If Su Shao wants to kidnap who will threaten Ding Ning, her mother-in-law should have more weight than her sister. Why should he beat around the Bush?"


    Xiao Nuo''s face was full of confusion.


    "Yes, eh, no, I know."


    Kong Lei''s subconscious response


    , but then his eyes lit up, slapped his thigh excitedly and shouted.


    Bai lianer grumbled discontentedly, "Why are you patting my thigh?"


    Kong Lei ignored her, and her eyes glittered with wisdom: "because the relationship between her mother-in-law and Ding Ning is confidential."


    Although they didn''t say it through, everyone showed a sudden understanding and understood it in an instant. In this way, the matter made sense.


    Kong Lei means that Su Shao is suspicious of the mother child relationship between Su Ningxiang and Ding Ning, but he can''t be sure.


    That Su Shao kidnapped Su Ningxiang this time is actually a test, but in order to prevent his guess from going wrong, even Liu Jie and others kidnapped him as a backhand to coerce Ding Ning.


    "If Su Shao wanted to start with his sister Qianlie from the beginning, the prerequisite must be the establishment of the mother-child relationship between aunt Xiang and Ding Ning."


    After figuring out the links, Xiao Nuo''s brain became active, pacing back and forth and thinking, Then Daimei frowned again: "but it still doesn''t make sense. If aunt Xiang and dingning aren''t Mother and son, it''s impossible for her to go and won''t fall into his hands. But if aunt Xiang and dingning are mother and son, he can control aunt Xiang to coerce dingning to achieve his goal. There''s no need to catch her."


    The girls also frowned. Yes, compared with a Ding Qianlie who might miss, why not directly control Su Ningxiang to threaten Ding Ning?


    "You said, will this Su Shao have anything to do with aunt Xiang? Even if he kidnapped aunt Xiang, he didn''t want to hurt her."


    Snow said timidly.


    All the women looked at her in surprise and wondered if she was crazy. Su Shao was so crazy. How could she have anything to do with her future mother-in-law.


    But Kong Lei''s eyes lit up and suddenly clapped her hands and said, "if so, it makes sense. Don''t forget, that guy is called Su Shao, and her mother-in-law is also Su''s family."


    Xiao Nuo''s heart moved and suddenly remembered Su Shao, who had been told by those officials in Haidong district after they were arrested. This man was involved in many crimes in Ninghai and stirred the wind and rain behind his back.


    Unfortunately, the guy did everything without leakage. He had been commanding by telephone behind the scenes. Those officials didn''t know what he looked like and didn''t leave any clues, so that the police couldn''t lock his real identity.


    Before, she patronized nervous Ding to lead the hunt. She always felt that Su Shao seemed very familiar, but she didn''t associate him with that Su Shao. But Luoxue inadvertently made her suddenly connect the two. Could this Su Shao be that Su Shao?


    If so, is this Su Shao an alias or is his own surname Su?


    If his own surname was Su, would he come from the same family as Su Ningxiang? Then it all makes sense.


    Su Shao is no longer crazy, but he must still have a little concept of blood and family affection, so he will not really take Su Ningxiang as a hostage, but lock the target on Ding Qianlie, which can also well explain why Su Ningxiang is always treated with courtesy after being kidnapped, which is totally different from the question of the treatment that a meat ticket should enjoy.


    Of course, these are her guesses and need to collect a lot of evidence to prove it, but with the detection clues in mind, it''s only a matter of time.


    "We need to take a trip to Zhoujiang. There are still many doubts in this case. For example, why Zhoujiang police suddenly appeared and caught you and them is a big doubt. Although Zhoujiang police said they received a report from the masses, according to the clues provided by their mother-in-law, the underground base is located in a very remote place of Putuo Mountain. You and they were in the base at that time. What about ordinary people May find them? "


    Kong Lei arranged her thoughts, stood up and said seriously.

 Chapter 1687

    "Yes, the doubt is not just this point, and the attitude of Zhoushan police is also worth pondering. It''s very easy to say things clearly, but they took you down. Even aunt Xiang used the Su family''s network resources and couldn''t be released on bail. This is obviously abnormal."


    Xiao Nuo''s family background meant that she knew more about many of them. The Su family was one of the four gate valves and used family resources, but the Zhoujiang police dared not give face. She wouldn''t believe it if no one made trouble behind her.


    "Yes, this is also a clue. The Su family came forward, but they couldn''t even bail out. It must be that someone secretly delayed the time behind her back. There must be unknown reasons. In addition, the hunting sister took the air wing 2, and no one knows the route. If she was caught, it must have happened after the air wing 2 landed, Therefore, we must go to Zhoujiang in person in order to find clues and rescue our sister Qianlie as soon as possible. "


    Kong Lei nodded approvingly,


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go."


    Purple finch stood up and said.


    "No, we can''t all go. Well, I''ll go with sister Zi and nono. Others will look after the house at home in case of other changes."


    Kong Lei said solemnly.


    The people immediately understood the meaning of her words. If Liu shengqian Dai really betrayed, the paradise island is not safe now. She will bring someone to the door at any time.


    "It''ll be fine. Move the transmission base and the coordinates will change. Just call for the coordinates before you come back."


    Xi, who had never spoken, suddenly said that in terms of her understanding of the law of space, even if she lost all her accomplishments, she recognized the second, and no one dared to be the first. Even Ding Ning had to bow down.


    The women don''t know anything about the transmission array and don''t dare to move the transmission array base. But now that Xi has spoken, they are also relieved. Even if Liu Sheng shallow Dai betrays, Paradise Island is safe.


    "Don''t worry, even if an enemy comes to Paradise Island, it can only be gone. Now the array of Paradise Island is more powerful than our saint''s family protection array after sister Xi''s re guidance."


    Night Linglong, who always has no sense of existence, is also confident and full of voice at the moment.


    She was obsessed with the way of array. Some time ago, que linger rearranged the protective array of Paradise Island under the guidance of Xi. She accompanied her all the way. She knew the power of the protective array of paradise island best.


    This also makes her respect Xi, who seems to have no power to bind chickens, like heaven and man. She waits in front of and behind horses all day, hoping to get Xi''s array guidance.


    Xi himself was in the stage of rebuilding the foundation. He had nothing to do except practicing wild physical exercises every day, so he had a lot of free time.


    Ye Linglong is also her ethnic group. Xi naturally gave her advice and made her array attainments advance by leaps and bounds. There is a faint sign of breaking through the divine array master.


    "That''s good. Now we''ll have no worries."


    What Kong Lei didn''t say is that they are going to take the air wing 3 to go to Zhoujiang along the flight track of Ding''s hunting. No one can guarantee whether they will encounter an ambush. It is more than enough to protect nono with their two and a half strong men who have stepped into the divine level. But if there are more people, they are afraid that they won''t be able to protect and something will happen again.


    "I''ll go too. I can communicate with air wing 3. Maybe I can find out where air wing 2 is now."


    Snow suddenly stood up and begged.


    Purple finch hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "OK, let''s four of us. We can''t have more."


    Although they can also have a simple communication with air wing 3, they are far less able to have a direct spiritual communication with snow. Her colleagues can find air wing 2 more conveniently. As long as they find air wing 2, they will find Ding zhuanlie''s whereabouts,


    "Wait, I almost forgot. We have to bring Doudou."


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes suddenly brightened and said with a happy face.


    "Doudou? Who is it? Air wing 3 can''t hold so many people."


    Purple sparrow and others looked at each other. They didn''t know what nerve Xiao Nuo had. They even had to take people.


    "Doudou is Lingyun''s mother''s dog and dingning''s pet. She has a high sense of smell. Lingyun was kidnapped to Suzhou. Dingning saved Lingyun by Doudou''s smell. Therefore, we may be able to help us this time."


    Xiao Nuo explained in tears and laughter.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect it. Wait for me. I''ll bring Doudou now."


    Snow is also a bright in front of me, said excitedly.


    Lingyun''s mouth is greedy. Now it''s not a castle in the air. A transmission array is installed in Lingfei''s and mom''s villa room. Snow has sent her meals many times. The transmission coordinates are very clear. It''s only less than five minutes, so she carries Doudou back.


    "It... How big belly?"


    Xiao Nuo looked at Doudou''s slightly swollen abdomen and asked in surprise.


    Snow cried and said, "it''s not the evil done by the black leopard."


    The girls immediately covered their mouths and smiled. Many people have never seen Doudou, but they have all seen the black leopard. This guy also lives on Paradise Island, but he haunts all day and often sneaks away by himself. I thought it was too late to go. His feelings are going to harm Doudou.


    Doudou covers his face with his claws and makes all the girls laugh. Like the black panther, the goods are becoming fine. No wonder they can hook up with each other. Doudou despises ordinary stupid dogs.


    It''s just that a black leopard and a white dog are so different in size. I don''t know how they got pregnant, and what new species will they be born?


    They suddenly felt some expectation. Then they thought that the air wing 1 with Xiaojin seed seemed to be about to be born, and the expectations of the women became higher.


    "Recently, if you can''t go out, don''t go out. If you have to go out, don''t go out alone."


    Watching Kong Lei and others go away on air wing 2, Xi gently told him.


    "Well, I''ll stay on paradise island with you these days."


    Guan Shilin said cleverly.


    The girls smiled at it and knew very well that in fact, the relationship between the girl and Ding Ning was the most secret and the one who was least likely to encounter danger. She wanted to stay just to enhance the feelings between her sisters.


    "I''m very busy. I can''t stay on the island all day."


    With a gentle and bitter face, Ding Ning''s shaking hands shopkeeper is used to it. Her big apprentice seems to have become Ding Ning''s spokesman in the medical school. She has to sit in the College of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia every day. Her busy feet are not close to the ground. How can she stay on the island.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m still with you."


    Light cloud said with a gentle smile.


    "You two are fine. You have a partner. It''s hard for me. A big business in the company is waiting for me. I can''t go if I don''t go."


    Xiao Yao rubbed his temples with a headache and complained.


    "Wait a minute, let Linglong accompany you and set up an array in your company. In this way, you can send back and forth to work every day, and you''ll be fine before you leave the company."


    In the absence of Ding Qianlie and ziqueer, Xi seemed to become the backbone of everyone and gave orders directly.


    Night Linglong''s face is eager to try. She has just learned many new arrays from Xi. She really wants to show her skills.


    "OK, please sister Linglong."


    Xiao Yao climbed up along the pole, carrying night''s exquisite arm, and said sweet thanks.


    The night walked alone and joked: "Hey, Xiao Yao, she is my master. If you call her sister, don''t I call you aunt."


    "Cut, what master, sooner or later I won''t have to become a sister. I just changed my mouth first. I''m not used to it when I get it."


    Xiao Yao spit out his tongue and joked all over his face. After that, he ran away. Ye Linglong blushed and scolded her. He stood up and went after her to hide his embarrassment.


    Soon, from a distance came Xiao Yao''s begging for mercy and their charming laughter.


    The night alone touched his swollen stomach, shook his head funny, and looked happy and satisfied.


    In the past, master''s temperament was too cold and ignored everyone. Coupled with his simple nature, he seemed a little out of tune with this society.


    But since I came to Paradise Island, I''ve been hanging out with these women all day. Imperceptibly, my character has begun to change slightly. Not only my character has become more cheerful, but also I occasionally play and laugh with Xiaoyao and others.


    Although most of the time, she will show a dull and cute expression, I believe that with the passage of time, her transformation will be greater, she will gradually adapt to the current life, and slowly fall in love with paradise island until she is unwilling to leave, which is the result she has always wanted to see.


    After all, in her heart, master is her only relative. She has found her own happiness. How can she give up her master to die alone.


    "A few days ago, I saw a famous work" a dream of Red Mansions "in your world. There is a Grand View Garden in it. Do you think we are living in the Grand View Garden now?"


    With a faint smile, Xi looked at Ye Linglong and Xiao Yao laughing, and suddenly said.


    "Grand View Garden? Do you mean he looks like Jia Baoyu?"


    Night alone was stunned, then smiled and shook his head and said, "even if Paradise Island is a Grand View Garden, he won''t be Jia Baoyu."


    "Oh, what do you say? I think he is very similar to Jia Baoyu."


    Xi blinked a little puzzled.


    "No, not at all. Jia Baoyu seems amorous, but in fact he is most selfish and ungrateful. Otherwise, how can Lin Daiyu be depressed and die? Ding Ning is also amorous, but he is a responsible person. He is sincere to every woman and will pay unreservedly for every woman. It seems that he is amorous, but in fact he can only say that he is fraternal."


    Walking alone at night, the lips smiled, stroked the bulged abdomen, and said calmly and sincerely.


    "Fraternity? But can one''s heart really be divided into many parts?"


    Xi seemed to have realized something, but also seemed to be confused and whispered.


    "Why not? Just like me, I not only have Ding Ning, but also master, and now there is an unborn baby."


    Night alone, his face exudes maternal brilliance, hangs his head, looks at his bulging abdomen with loving and doting eyes, and says softly.


    "That''s different. It''s family affection. How can it be confused with love?"


    Xi''s unconvinced refutation.


    The night walks alone but smiles, His eyes sparkled with wisdom: "Yes, there are many kinds of feelings, including family affection, love, friendship, etc., but no matter what kind of feelings, it can be proved that people''s hearts can be divided into many parts. What''s more, love can''t last a lifetime. After a long time, it will naturally be transformed into family affection. Now look at the women on Paradise Island, everyone feels deep love With Ding Ning, but when they have children, most of their love for Ding Ning will be transferred to the children. Can you say that their hearts are not divided into many parts? "


    Xi seemed to have realized something. His eyes twinkled. He didn''t know what he was thinking.

 Chapter 1688

    The night alone seemed to see through her mind, and said calmly: "maybe you will think that as long as you don''t have children, you can fall in love with Ding Ning forever, and the love will not deteriorate, but you can try. When everyone has his children, I can guarantee that you will be eager to have a child for him."


    "Why?"


    Xi looked up puzzled and asked. She had never considered having a child at all. She always felt that it was a very troublesome thing.


    "Because reproduction is a human instinct. You haven''t been a mother, so you don''t understand how people yearn for and intoxicate the family affection with blood thicker than water. Ding Ning lacks maternal love since childhood. What he yearns for most is the plain family life. Now he is in a period of youth and ignorance. He doesn''t even know what he is pursuing, but I can guarantee that when he sees his own blood and flesh After his birth, his indescribable sense of achievement and responsibility will make him mature quickly. He will no longer blindly pursue those illusory love, but yearn for the happiness of family reunion. Love will soon turn into family affection. Therefore, it is unrealistic for you to maintain this love without having children, This is human nature. "


    The night alone said calmly and calmly, but Xi was awed. Unexpectedly, the night alone, who has never shown mountains and dew, has such a deep understanding of human nature. It''s like a fool.


    She rebuilt the foundation for the total loss, which is to transform the divinity into human nature, but how can she understand the complex human nature when she is born a God?


    Therefore, she usually reads books and books written by human beings when she is free, wants to understand what human nature is, and tries to turn herself into a human God. The analysis of human nature by walking alone at night is like a long drought and rain for her, which makes her regard walking alone at night as a life guide and ask tirelessly.


    As a result, there was a wonderful scene on Paradise Island. Walking alone at night always respected Master''s exquisite night; Night Linglong regarded Xi as his mentor and respected him; But Xi wanted to interpret human nature from the night alone and regarded it as a life teacher.


    The relationship between the three became complicated and became a dead knot that could not be broken, but inadvertently formed a circular circle, which coincided with the principle of the cycle of heaven and Tao, and even made the three people''s understanding of Tao advance by leaps and bounds. Their mental cultivation was far beyond their own realm strength, and their temperament changed greatly, just like a relegated immortal who didn''t eat human fireworks.


    Xi himself was a God, and this change in temperament is not obvious, but night Linglong and night alone are different. The great change in temperament makes both teachers and disciples become floating out of the dust, and vaguely has a special charm of being independent.


    After the formation of this strange circle, Xi''s cultivation began to improve greatly with his understanding of human nature. In just half a month, he returned to the divine realm and mastered the divine realm.


    Until this moment, Xi suddenly realized how to go in her way. Although she was strong in the past, her human nature was destroyed and became a slave of divinity. Therefore, she was always stuck at the peak of huashenjing and could not break through.


    Only when human nature is immortal can we have the capital to compete with divinity and finally control divinity for our own use. Only in this way can we have the hope of breaking through immortality, rather than being controlled by divinity and becoming a high, indifferent and ruthless God as before.


    Of course, these are later words, not to mention for the time being.


    The picture turns back to Langya secret land. Ding Ning has sat cross legged in the stone tablet forest for more than two hours, but there has been no movement.


    Pikachu asked in a worried whisper, "will he be all right?"


    "No, he should be feeling the array in the stone tablet forest."


    Mountain and river turtles yawned one after another, fought with their eyelids, and said absently.


    Pikachu thought it was too perfunctory. He shriveled his mouth and said discontentedly, "how do you know he''s feeling the array?"


    But after waiting for a long time, she didn''t see the mountain turtle answer. Strangely, she turned around and found that the goods didn''t know when they were sleeping. If she wasn''t afraid of the unpredictable strength of the old turtle, she would like to kick it away.


    Just as her eyes were turning and thinking about how to tease the old turtle, there was a sudden violent spiritual fluctuation in the stone tablet forest, which made her turn her head in a hurry.


    Ding Ning closed his eyes and suspended in the air, with powerful and unparalleled spiritual power fluctuations all over his body.


    The stone tablets in the stone tablet forest seem to feel this spiritual power. Each stone tablet lights up complex and mysterious runes, spills out energy and light visible to the naked eye, converges into a huge Rune mark in the air like a cobweb, and prints it on Ding Ning''s head.


    "Be careful!"


    Pikachu could feel the terrible power contained in the mark and couldn''t help shouting.


    Ding Ning''s eyes suddenly opened, and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. Suddenly, the lines around his body were very similar to the runes on the stone tablet, which made the mark from his head disappear in the air as if he had lost his goal.


    "Brother Ding Ning, are you okay?"


    Pikachu looked at Ding Ning who walked out of the stone tablet forest with a smile and jumped into his arms like a pigeon in the forest. He asked with worry.


    "What can I do? Although I can''t crack the stone tablet marks in a short time, I have been able to simulate their lines and make them mistakenly think I''m" my own person ". Therefore, this mark can''t pose any threat to me."


    Ding Ning said with ease on the surface, but in fact he was surprised in his heart.


    I don''t know what a terrible existence Langya is. His attainments in Rune are beyond his reach. It took him more than two hours to roughly imitate the basic track of the rune mark, which can''t be completely cracked.


    This made him realize how ridiculous and shallow he was before. He always thought that if he got the inheritance of runes, there would be no runes in the world that he couldn''t solve.


    Until now, when he was beaten in the face by shibeilin, he suddenly woke up as if he had been enlightened. In fact, he had never really studied the rune thoroughly. He just took it for granted that he had obtained the highest inheritance of Rune according to the combination order of runes.


    In fact, the combination and arrangement of basic runes can lead to endless changes, which can not be completely covered by the inheritance of Rune tower.


    To put it bluntly, this Rune tower is only the inheritance of the basic principles of runes. In fact, the higher runes at the top of the rune tower are only examples similar to model texts, which does not mean that other higher runes can not be combined except these higher runes.


    On the contrary, these higher Rune combinations like model texts are just a drop in the ocean among hundreds of millions of combinations. It''s ridiculous. He thought this was all the inheritance of runes and has been complacent that he can engrave the highest runes.


    It was not until he saw Langya''s means of rune that he really understood that the way of Rune combination is ever-changing. Every small change in the order of basic runes may produce a new "chemical reaction", resulting in a new type of Rune with unknown characteristics.


    Of course, just like the five elements generate each other and block each other, while these basic runes may derive new features due to the change of sorting and combination, they may also fail to engrave because the features of the basic runes collide with each other, and may even produce a violent explosion, causing heavy losses to the engravers.


    In fact, the way of rune is the same as alchemy.


    The first step in alchemy is to know the herbs and know which herbs will not collide with each other. Only then can we have the basis for alchemy. The basic rune is equivalent to these herbs with different properties.


    Secondly, determine the amount and combination of herbs according to the proportion of medicinal properties required by Dan Fang, and then put them into the Dan furnace in order. If the order is wrong, they will not get the medicinal properties they say they need, and even explode the furnace. This step is equivalent to the order of various basic runes when inscribing runes.


    Then, it''s the heat of alchemy. The most difficult step in alchemy is this step. If you want to perfectly control the heat of the furnace, you must have a very deep understanding of the properties and melting points of various herbs. Otherwise, too high temperature will directly scorch the herbs and make alchemy fail; If the warm clothing is too low, the medicinal properties of herbal medicine can not be fully utilized, and it will become a second-class pill.


    This step is equivalent to the inscription of the rune, but alchemy has strict requirements for the ability to control fire, while the depiction of the rune is to control the power to a abnormal degree. The inscription of the rune must be completed at one go without interruption. If the force is large, the inscription of the rune will fail; With less force, the engraved runes can''t exert their due power.


    The last step is to condense pills, which is also the most important step in the process of alchemy. It is necessary to perfectly integrate the properties of various herbs into pills. It requires the cooperation of pill determination and techniques to induce Tiandi Yuanli to pour unformed pills into pills, so that they can finally condense into pills. Without this step, it is not pills, but pills. There is only a word difference between pills and pills, But its efficacy is completely different.


    This step is equivalent to the final palace closing pen when inscribing runes. There is no doubt that the most important thing is to close the pen quickly and quickly. It must not be sloppy, or close the palace in advance. One thousandth of a second earlier or one thousandth of a second later will lead to the failure of the whole Rune inscription. Many of the production failures of runes are destroyed at the last moment, This has very high requirements for the stability of mind.


    To put it bluntly, alchemy and glyph carving are both fine Kung Fu activities. They not only need a strong theoretical basis (a deep understanding of drug properties or basic Rune principles), but also need to have a calm mind, stable hands, ultra-high fire control means, the ability to arouse the yuan force between heaven and earth, and the strength of super cognition of sorting and combination.


    In short, no matter whether it is carving or alchemy, you are not familiar with the work that ordinary people can do. You must be a warrior who can sense the energy of heaven and earth.


    This is probably the main reason why ancient Dan Dao and Fu Dao have gradually disappeared in the long history. After all, the aura of heaven and earth in the world is getting thinner and thinner. Ancient martial arts people live their small life in their own cave. Martial arts people have very poor perception of heaven and earth energy. Let alone there is no complete inheritance of Dan Dao, even if there is a complete inheritance, It is impossible to refine pills or talismans.


    Don''t you see that Maoshan and Longhu Mountain, which are famous in history, have long declined, and have been reduced to the practice of helping people catch ghosts, or even selling talisman paper for a living.


    Ding Ning''s eyes twinkle with the color of enlightenment, and all changes are inseparable from his religion. The inheritance of Rune tower is no problem. Even the stone Rune of Langya is not separated from the basic category of Rune tower, but it is more complex and cumbersome in sorting and combination, adding the new element of sealing.


    The combination of Rune and seal completely broke the conventional way of Rune combination, overturned Ding Ning''s cognition of rune, and felt that a new door was slowly opened in front of him.

 Chapter 1689

    But now is not the time to study this. He has delayed here too long. Getting long Jing is his main goal.


    As for the town seal of stone tablet forest, it is too complicated to explore thoroughly overnight. Now he can simulate the running track of runes, so that stone tablet forest does not attack him.


    "Pikachu, step back, step back."


    Ding Ning glanced reluctantly at the stone tablet forest and asked Pikachu to step back for tens of thousands of meters. Then he jumped into the sky over the Nu long river, pulled out the sky, turned into a huge knife and slashed down the river.


    Boom!


    This knife cut on the river, unexpectedly forced the river to flow back, exposing the muddy ground at the bottom of the river.


    Ding Ning was stunned by this effect, and then reacted that it was not that his sword technique had changed, but that as he stepped into the holy martial arts realm, he could finally stimulate some of the power of tianmie, an artifact.


    Roar!


    When the headless dragon corpse was provoked, he immediately roared angrily. The river quickly gathered into a huge water dragon emitting a palpitating breath. He sprang his teeth and claws at Ding Ning. Before it was near, the terrible Weiya made Ding Ning frightened and his face changed dramatically.


    Nima, this is not the real body of the headless dragon corpse, but the water dragon condensed by controlling the river water. Unexpectedly, it has a terrible power no less than transforming the divine realm. What terrible existence should the body of the Dragon corpse be?


    Whoosh!


    The main function of the stone tablet forest is to seal the Dragon corpse. At the moment when the water dragon condenses, the runes scattered on the stone tablets flicker. In the blink of an eye, it condenses a transparent mark on the river and mercilessly suppresses the water dragon.


    Ding Ning was also within the scope of imprint suppression, but he had long been prepared. He was carrying terrible pressure without delay, and his body was glittering with Rune marks similar to stone tablet forest.


    After all, the mark was a dead thing without intelligence. He noticed that Ding Ning was very similar to it and directly passed him to the water dragon.


    Roar!


    The water dragon uttered an unwilling roar, but it was smashed into the bottom of the river without the slightest force to fight back, which disappeared into the river, and the mark disappeared.


    Roar!


    I don''t know if I was provoked by Ding Ning, which has completely angered the Dragon corpse. When Ding Ning was ready to jump into the bottom of the river to find its original location, there was another deafening roar at the bottom of the river.


    Ah, a scream.


    Ding Ning felt his mind was shocked, his brain roared, and the terrible roar even bled his seven orifices, his body cracked like a cobweb, and the red blood turned into a rain of blood on the river.


    Rush!


    Ding Ning stretched out his wings and retreated quickly. Although his heart was full of reluctance, he clearly realized that the headless dragon corpse could not be countered by him now.


    Even if it has no head, no mind, and its strength is greatly reduced, it absolutely retains its terrorist strength no less than the Immortal Emperor.


    It was just a roar hundreds of meters away. It didn''t contain any sound wave attacks, but it almost killed him. Let alone that he was just in the early stage of holy martial arts. Even if he was in Huashen realm now, I''m afraid he might not be its opponent. He was naive and wanted to get its Dragon Crystal. It was simply a fantasy.


    Ding Ning was filled with a strong sense of frustration. He knew that since he woke up and burned the blood of gold, he had taken the shit luck and killed the dragon head. His self-confidence was too much. He always felt that there was nothing he couldn''t do, so he arrogantly thought that he could kill the headless dragon corpse and get other dragon crystals.


    But now, the fact gave him a loud slap in the face, which made him ashamed and woke up instantly. In front of the absolute strength gap, he was actually weak as a newborn baby.


    Roar!


    Just when Ding Ning''s blood spilled on the river and stumbled to escape, with the earth shaking roar of the Dragon corpse, there were dark clouds in the sky, strong winds and torrential rains.


    The river was boiling like boiling water, and thousands of fine water vortices were born out of thin air. These water vortices ran along a strange track, echoed with the rain in the air, and even formed a mark, with their heads towards Ding Ning.


    It''s actually a stone tablet mark. How is this possible?


    Poof!


    Ding Ning couldn''t help staring in horror. He felt like he was in a deep mire, and the surrounding air made it difficult for him like glue. Tianpeng, who has always been proud of his speed, was useless at this moment.


    But this is not as like as two peas. He can''t believe that he looks up at the horror like Print-Rite''s stamp and crackdown. How can he not believe that the endless dragon corpse can simulate the imprint of the stone tablet.


    But the fact is in front of us. Shibeilin kept silent after he noticed the imprint smell that seems to have the same root and homology with himself, and there was no response.


    "Brother Ding Ning!"


    Pikachu let out a shrill roar and a rub. He kicked on the ground and jumped into the air. In mid air, he turned into a kilometer long golden dragon, desperate to rush to the mark in the sky.


    Ding Ning bared his eyes and cried out, "No."


    Unfortunately, it was too late. Pikachu rushed to the terrible mark like a moth to the fire. With a bang like a comet hitting the earth, the huge dragon body was hard hit on the river.


    The mark also dissipated under such a collision. Pikachu fell from a high altitude, struggled to turn the huge faucet, and took a deep look at Ding Ning, who was as numb as a chicken. The Dragon pupil had a strong attachment and reluctance to give up, as well as a faint color of comfort. Brother Ding Ning was fine, then she was satisfied, and any pay and sacrifice were worth it.


    With a puff, the huge dragon body fell to the water like a stone and sank directly to the bottom of the river, setting off a huge wave and splashing Ding Ning''s head and face.


    The wind stopped, the rain stopped, and the river quickly returned to calm, as if nothing had happened.


    "Pi Ka Qiu!"


    Ding Ning stared at the rippling river, remembered Pikachu''s eyes full of nostalgia, felt his heart tingling like a needle, and opened his mouth to make a heart rending howl.


    Boom!


    Ding Ning''s eyes turned blood red, and her short hair grew wildly like growing weeds. In a moment, it grew to her waist and flew with the wind.


    The body expanded rapidly with the naked eye. In a twinkling of an eye, it incarnated into a towering giant more than 30 meters high. Its clothes and clothes collapsed, revealing the Qiu knot muscles like copper and iron.


    But this is not the end. The blood red eyes are filled with a light black gas, and the breath around the body becomes extremely cold and frightening.


    Ding Ning''s first attempt was to add a second personality on the basis of burning the blood of gold. Although he secretly felt that this superposition would bring him irreparable damage, he couldn''t care about it at the moment. He had to save Pikachu with the strongest attitude.


    Boom!


    The superposition of the three combat forces accelerated the burning of Ding Ning''s gold burning blood. His body soared again, doubled in the twinkling of an eye, and became a terrible giant more than 60 meters tall.


    The source of life is burning, which is consuming Shouyuan to fight. Ding Ning suddenly realized it, but so what? Pikachu fell into danger in order to save himself. Even if he died immediately now, he would not turn back.


    "Is this boy crazy? How could that little girl be in trouble with me? It''s true."


    The mountain turtle stared at Ding Ning''s gorgeous transformation and muttered in a dissatisfied whisper.


    When it was ready to seal Ding Ning, Ding Ning raised her hair with an earth shaking roar, and her body expanded wildly again. When she turned around, her height reached 100 meters. She was filled with terrible black fog. She stepped on her foot and jumped into the bottom of the river like a heavy shell.


    The little claw raised by the mountain Turtle was stiff in the air, and his eyes showed a look of disbelief. He was sad and wailed: "how could this happen? Su Zhe said that the boy was three blood vessels? Why did he activate the ancient demon blood vessels now? Now it''s over. The four origins gather together, but it''s going to be destroyed..."


    When he whispered here, the mountain and river turtle was excited, hurriedly closed his mouth, stared at the empty sky with fear, and cried: "Su Zhe, come back quickly and let the old turtle protect the legendary source of destruction. The old turtle really can''t do it..."


    As Ding Ning expected, the world at the bottom of the river, like the bottom of Longtou lake, is also in a separate space. Although I don''t know whether Taigu Canglong has the ability to open up a world, the dragon family, as the top lineage sequence among the ten thousand families, has an incomparable innate advantage in the perception of the laws of heaven and earth.


    Otherwise, it will not be the only race that can fly without wings. Therefore, it is not uncommon to easily open up a small space for hiding.


    But this small space is far bigger than he imagined. Even though he has now incarnated into a giant of nearly 100 meters, he is still as small as a mole ant in this empty space.


    However, it''s nothing strange. After all, Pikachu is thousands of meters long. Taigu Canglong didn''t know how many years he had lived. Even if his body was ten thousand meters long, he wouldn''t be surprised.


    The most important thing is that there is a strong dragon power here. Even his divine consciousness can only extend to ten meters around his body, which makes him feel very uncomfortable.


    Facing a dragon corpse that may preserve Immortal Emperor level combat power, it is false to say that Ding Ning is not afraid. Even if he realized that he was possessed by the devil twice, his strength soared many times, but his seemingly endless strength still can not bring him a little sense of security.


    But he had no choice and no way out. He could only cut through thorns and thorns and forge ahead.


    The black and red pupils twinkled with a strange luster. Ding Ning knew that he was burning his life. The time he could maintain this state was limited, so Si made no secret of her whereabouts and ran wildly, looking for the trace of Pikachu everywhere.


    Along the way, I found all kinds of strange biological bones scattered on the ground along the way. Each bone exudes a frightening smell of terror. The smell of the weakest skeleton is far stronger than the half step immortal skeleton in the Kunpeng world. It is estimated that it is at least the Immortal Emperor level terror.


    If he hadn''t burned the source of life and become a devil again after entering the second personality, the pressure from these bones alone would make him unable to move.


    Ding Ning was shocked by this. He couldn''t help but yearn leisurely. In ancient times, there were so many gods like dogs and walked around the ground immortal. Here is definitely a relic of an ancient battlefield. You can pick up a pile of immortal corpses at random under the ground.


    If you don''t want to be greedy, it''s false. This is an immortal corpse. Whether it''s refining pills or medicine, it''s the best immortal material.


    But at the moment, Ding Ning had no idea of collecting these immortal corpses. First, he was in a hurry to save Pikachu. Second, the smell of these immortal corpses was too terrible. Even if hundreds of millions of years had passed, a lot of energy had been lost, but the power of law and order on the bones made him dare not make a mistake easily.

 Chapter 1691

    Ding Ning suddenly felt his whole body loose, and the feeling like a mountain on his back faded like a tide, which made him frown slightly. He really didn''t know what this terrible existence wanted to express.


    However, since the existence of terror no longer locked him, he was more reckless. The streamer in his hand suddenly increased its strength again, even the strength of feeding came out, and ruthlessly cut off the waist of the bone dragon.


    If there is no accident, with the power of streamer, this knife is enough to cut the bone dragon. At that time, without the head, the bone dragon whose body is broken in two is no longer enough to be afraid. It is only a matter of time to slowly grind it to death.


    But in nine cases out of ten, this knife, which could never have failed, failed. Like cutting tofu, streamer directly cut a huge crack 100 meters deep into the ground, and groundwater gushed out.


    At the moment when Taigu Canglong was about to be cut off, he suddenly roared. His huge body shrank with an incredible speed and turned into a bone dragon only a kilometer in size. The edge of the huge keel continued to decompose and melt, turned into flesh and blood, and instantly wrapped the dragon''s spine.


    The dragon''s neck kept wriggling, giving birth to granulations, and quickly sketched the prototype of a dragon head. With the blood and meat wrapped by the melting keel, it began to solidify, and in the twinkling of an eye, a bloody dragon head was born, emitting more powerful vitality and momentum than before.


    Ding Ning''s heart sank. He knew that Taigu Canglong had completely digested Pikachu''s original ancestral blood and Longtou crystal and successfully resurrected and reincarnated. If he couldn''t kill it in its last weak period, I''m afraid he wouldn''t want to leave alive today, and the human world would be ruined.


    Ding Ning, who understood the serious consequences, did not dare to neglect it at all. He pushed hard at his feet. The whole river bottom space was shocked because of this terrible strength. He jumped up in the air, held high the streamer and cut it off. He also shouted in his mouth: "Xuanji help me."


    "Brother Ding Ning, no!"


    Suddenly, the voice of Pikachu shocked Ding Ning, and suddenly forcibly took back the streamer. The huge counterattack shocked his internal organs, and couldn''t help but open his mouth and eject a blood arrow.


    But he didn''t care about his injury at all. He wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and said in a trembling voice, "Pikachu, is that you?"


    "Brother Ding Ning, it''s me. I''m not dead. The bone dragon swallowed me and wanted to get my ancestral blood. He also wanted to kill me with the remnant soul. He almost succeeded. Fortunately, you were there and constantly distracted it, which gave me a chance to turn defeat into victory and weaken and suppress its remnant soul."


    Pikachu said quickly, which made Ding Ning ecstatic and almost cry with joy: "it''s okay. I thought you were dead."


    "Brother Ding Ning, I''m sorry, I can''t accompany you."


    Pikachu said in a low mood.


    "What''s the matter? Where are you going?"


    Ding Ning was worried and asked nervously.


    "Although the ghost of the ancient black dragon has been weakened countless times, it is much stronger than my soul. If I hadn''t had the protection of ancestral blood, I would have been lost by it. Therefore, I would take advantage of its weakest time to fall into a deep sleep to refine ancestral blood, and then slowly erase its ghost. Otherwise, if it recovers some soul power, it may lose me at any time ¡£¡±


    Pikachu, seeing that Ding Ning was so nervous, couldn''t help but be sweet and hurriedly explained.


    Ding Ning sighed a long sigh of relief. He could understand the situation of Pikachu. After all, she was only a minor young dragon. Although her strength soared due to her original ancestral blood, it was far from her control. Therefore, she needed to sleep to refine ancestral blood, but she asked with concern: "it was refining ancestral blood. I thought you were leaving me. What can I do for you?"


    "Pikachu can handle it. Brother dingning, don''t worry."


    Pikachu said reluctantly, "it''s just that I may spend a long time refining ancestral blood this time, so I''m not willing to give up brother dingning."


    "It doesn''t matter if it takes a long time. I''ll wait for you."


    Ding Ning was in a happy mood and said indifferently.


    "Well, let''s say. Brother dingning must wait for Pikachu. Pikachu is now mature and waiting for brother dingning to eat it."


    Picacho said a little shy, let Ding Ning face a red, this girl, still thinking about it, and shyly, "that''s settled, ah, when Picacho wakes up, Ding Ning brother brother ate you."


    "Hee hee, I''m looking forward to it. Brother Ding Ning, Pikachu is going to sleep."


    In just a few words, Pikachu''s body expanded to 1500 meters. He was golden all over. There was no blood and flesh before.


    "Well, OK, by the way, how long do you need to sleep?"


    Ding Ning suddenly thought of a question. The dragon family has a very long life and asked hurriedly.


    "It shouldn''t take long. It''s a thousand years slow and a hundred years fast."


    Pikachu''s eyelids began to sink and said vaguely.


    Ding Ning is as dull as a chicken. Is it nearly a hundred years? A thousand years slow? Not much longer?


    It''s good for a hundred years. If it''s a thousand years, when you wake up, brother xuansun''s xuansun will make soy sauce.


    "Snore... Snore..."


    This made Ding Ning feel reluctant to give up. She was about to talk to her again. Unexpectedly, she had closed her dragon eyes and snored.


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly, thousands of years is thousands of years. I hope when you wake up, my brother hasn''t become an old man, otherwise, you can only marry my descendants.


    He waved Pikachu into the pet space and didn''t dare to put it into the water space. After all, there is a nine turn glass ice coffin that nourishes the spirit. It would be a tragedy if the spirit of the ancient Canglong revived and lost Pikachu.


    Boom!


    As soon as Pikachu was taken away, the underwater world began to flicker. Without the suppression of bone dragons, this incomplete small space was on the verge of collapse.


    Ding Ning reluctantly glanced at the immortal corpses and knew that he was unable to collect them now. When he wanted to leave while the space didn''t collapse, his eyes coagulated slightly and a happy look appeared on his face.


    Before he was pressed by the huge body of the bone dragon, he was filled with grief and anger, and didn''t pay attention at all. Now there were no obstacles, he found that under the bone dragon, it was all piled up by energy stones such as blood jade, moon nepheline and starglow.


    Hahaha, I thought I was going back empty handed, but I didn''t expect to have a harvest before I left.


    Ding Ning smiled and began to collect these energy stones without hesitation. He didn''t have to think about it. These energy stones must be made of the energy spilled from the immortal corpse powder in order to lure the aborigines to explore the Nu long river to see if there was a chance to break the seal.


    It''s a pity that although those aborigines set foot on the road of cultivation by relying on these energy stones, they are the lowest creatures after all. Even if some creatures have high cultivation achievements, none of them came to Nu Longjiang to explore and break the seal as he wished. Instead, they are afraid of snakes and scorpions here. Unexpectedly, they are cheaper than him now.


    Of course, it is said that the nature of the dragon family likes shiny things. Without gold, silver and jewelry, they can''t sleep well. Taigu Canglong should be no exception.


    Therefore, making energy stones to lure aborigines to break the seal is on the one hand, and on the other hand, it needs to lie on these shiny energy stones to sleep safely. Otherwise, there won''t be so many energy stones hidden under him.


    Unfortunately, the spiritual power of Longyuan is different from that of the Terran. The ancient Canglong can''t absorb the energy in these energy stones. Otherwise, the old bastard may have recovered his strength and broken the seal.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning can''t help being complacent. He is still very special. He can convert all kinds of energy at will. If he was an archaic Canglong, he would have escaped from heaven by this ability.


    No, wait, random energy conversion?


    Ding Ning was suddenly stunned and found that he had always seemed to ignore a very important problem, that is, his own various energies have always been able to convert freely to each other.


    Obviously he is the best specimen. It''s ridiculous that he still looks for the formula of energy conversion in organisms all over the world. He really doesn''t know the true face of Lushan Mountain. He only lives in this mountain.


    In fact, the greatest treasure has always been in his own body, but he turned a blind eye. It''s ironic to say.


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly. He was really blinded by the colorful world. How could he forget that Chiyou''s inheritance itself focuses on excavating the treasure of human body.


    The incomplete energy conversion mode found in the ant''s body makes him a treasure. He didn''t expect that he has the most perfect energy conversion formula. As long as he carefully observes his energy conversion mode, he can easily calculate a fixed energy conversion formula. After rubbing, he can be widely used in various fields.


    It''s stupid to have a treasure without knowing it.


    Ding Ning shook his head mockingly. After collecting the last piece of energy stone, he jumped out of the space that had begun to collapse without hesitation.


    But as soon as he came out, he was stupid. What''s the situation? Earthquake? Volcano eruption? Mountain torrents? Torrential rain? Lightning and thunder? How could it be a picture of the end of the world?


    The most fatal thing is that the will of the world that has always rejected him has disappeared now. Even if he stops working the breathing method of all things, it can no longer be transmitted.


    This is not the most critical. The key is that the space has obviously begun to collapse. The sky is full of dense space cracks. There are more terrible space collapses in the distance. The space is unstable, so he can''t use the transmission array to leave.


    Now it''s over. Ding Ning''s scalp can''t help numbing and his heart is full of despair. Now he can''t escape and can only become a martyr when the world is destroyed.


    What should I do? What should I do?


    Ding Ning sweated on his forehead, looked around, wanted to find a space that had not been affected for the time being, started the transmission array and left here.


    However, he was soon disappointed. The spread of terrible natural disasters meant that this was a complete biological extinction. There was no safe place in the standard end of the world.


    If it were not for his immunity to most elements, he could not be injured by fire, drowned by water, fallen by thunder, and buried in earth... He has a strong ability to survive.


    If someone else came out from the bottom of the river, it would be wiped out by all kinds of terrible natural disasters.


    To tell the truth, if the world had not collapsed as a whole, Ding Ning would not be afraid of these natural disasters, but the problem is that there are space cracks that can pose a serious threat to his life.


    Although he is now standing far away from the space crack, which is relatively safe, this is only temporary. With the collapse and destruction of the whole world, the space collapse will spread all over every corner. Sooner or later, he will face the terrible space disaster and can no longer be spared.


    The strong crisis of life and death makes Ding Ning frown and anxious. He doesn''t know why things have developed to this stage. Didn''t the Red Ant King say that although the world has decayed, it will take at least one or two hundred years to collapse completely? Why was it so long in advance.

 Chapter 1692

    Click, click!


    Silent thunder flashed, and the sky was like a cracked mirror, full of cobweb like fine cracks, and spread around.


    Further away, large pieces of the sky are constantly collapsing, bonding the original fine space cracks together, forming a large area of black, and constantly spreading around... Diffusion... Infection


    The sky is falling!


    Ding Ning stared at the dark sky in the distance, but his mood was inexplicably calm. There was no sadness or joy on his face. He seemed to feel a faint sense of pride and excitement to witness the destruction of the world.


    Yes, who can witness the destruction of a world like himself?


    This magnificent but desperate doomsday scene is more amazing and incredible than any magnificent scene.


    The mountain turtle sighed. He was about to open his mouth to swallow Ding Ning and take him away, but he was shocked to find that Ding Ning''s wings vibrated and went away against the collapsed sky.


    What does he want? Think there''s no way to live and die?


    There was a flash of amazement in the round eyes of the mountain and river turtle. He moved at his feet and followed Ding Ning like a ghost.


    But before chasing far, he found that Ding Ning had stopped halfway and was concentrating on watching the collapse of the sky spread here.


    Is... Is he understanding the laws of space?


    The mountain turtle jumped in his heart and showed a different color in his eyes. A bold idea appeared in his mind, but he shook his head and couldn''t believe it.


    You know, this space collapse contains the power of time. Even if it has lived for endless years, it can''t understand the mystery.


    It''s not nice to say that it can''t retreat in the face of space collapse, so I thought about leaving this destroyed world with Ding Ning before the space has been completely destroyed.


    But now, he felt that he couldn''t see through Ding Ning. He said he wasn''t feeling it, but he was so focused on watching the collapse of space; But if he is feeling it, he still retains his due scale, retreats with the continuous spread of space cracks, and keeps himself out of the shrouded range of space cracks.


    "It''s a strange little guy. No wonder Su Zhe values him so much. Unfortunately, he has suddenly awakened the blood of ancient demons. The origin of the four congenital ancient gods gather together, which represents not rebirth but destruction. I''m afraid Su Zhe didn''t expect it?"


    The mountain Turtle was in a very complicated mood. His big round eyes were full of tangles. He looked at Ding Ning''s tall and thin back and muttered to himself in his heart.


    Ding Ning knew nothing about it. He stared at the continuous collapse of space and was swallowed up by the terrible darkness. The purple dark awn twinkled in his eyes. The terrible doomsday scene was very different in his eyes. It seemed that a micro world most intuitively demonstrated the most essential mystery of the universe in front of him.


    The black unknown particle molecules occupying half of the country are very quiet, but the colorful particle molecules are extremely active in the air. They collide and rub with each other, resulting in all kinds of incredible chemical changes and countless strange new substances.


    No matter what strange substances are derived from colorful particle molecules, as long as they collide with black particle molecules, they will instantly produce a violent explosion and completely annihilate into a black field.


    Black particle molecules are like hunters waiting for a rabbit, waiting for those naughty particle molecules to accidentally bump into their arms while playing, and then explode and slowly erode them.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed a color of thinking, which reminded him of the big bang cosmology proposed by human scientists. Its main view was that the universe had a history of evolution from hot to cold. During this period, the cosmic system was expanding constantly, making the density of matter evolve from dense to sparse, like a huge explosion.


    Some scientists imagine that there is a kind of matter invisible to human beings in the universe, which accounts for most of the mass of the universe, but does not emit light. Their gravity can act on all objects. All matter in the universe seems to be pulled by a large mass of heavy and invisible things. Astronomers are not sure what this "thing" is, It can only be called dark matter.


    The black particles and molecules in front of us are likely to be what human scientists call dark matter. They can create an absolutely dark "vacuum" field where no matter can exist.


    Ding Ning is not a physicist. Instead of trying to interpret this black particle molecule from the scientific level, he analyzes whether there is really no living material in the absolute darkness from the perspective of a doctor.


    Therefore, he did a "stupid" act that shocked the mountain and river turtle, separated his own martial spirit, and boldly rushed into the field of space collapse.


    "Madman, what a madman!"


    The tortoise''s face suddenly changed and scolded, but he thought it was just a martial soul. Even if it was destroyed, it would only hurt Ding Ning. As long as he didn''t die, he wouldn''t bother to ask.


    Poof!


    Wu''s soul was shattered by the material explosion without suspense. Ding Ning''s soul was hurt, opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. His face was pale and impersonal.


    Just when the mountain and river turtle secretly scolded and deserved it, he was shocked to find that another martial soul came out of the body and rushed into the space collapse area without hesitation.


    Poof!


    Poof!


    Poof!


    ¡­¡­


    Five martial spirits rushed into the dark matter field without suspense and were crushed. Ding Ning also gushed out like blood without money. Most of his breath instantly faded, and even his hair became gray and white, but a happy smile appeared on his face.


    The mountain and river turtle was stunned. He thought Ding Ning was completely crazy. The five martial spirits were smashed and he was badly hurt. Could he still laugh?


    But I didn''t know that Ding Ning fell into ecstasy at the moment. The five martial spirits were annihilated, but they didn''t really disappear, but turned into countless particles and molecules, and gathered again in the absolute "vacuum" field.


    And he did not hesitate to suffer heavy losses to release the five elements martial soul test, because he wanted the Jedi to survive. Anyway, sooner or later, he would die. Sacrificing the five elements martial soul was looking for a way to survive.


    You know, the basic constituent element of the world is the five elements. When the completely annihilated vacuum world has the five elements, will it still be the original vacuum world after chemical reaction?


    If we can follow his imagination, the vacuum after the collapse of space, after having the foundation of the five elements, even if it can not lead to a real new world, there is no doubt that it can let him find a way to survive in the desperate situation and create an element space that can let him survive.


    Fortunately, Ding Ning succeeded. The particle molecules formed by the Wu soul of the five elements make the absolute vacuum world no longer "absolute". The five elements complement each other, resulting in a new world that can barely accommodate people''s survival.


    Of course, ordinary people in this "new world" can''t survive at all, but for Ding Ning, it''s enough for him to survive the end of the world.


    The only problem is how to cross the blockade of those space collapse areas and enter the "new world" he temporarily built to survive.


    The mountain Turtle was completely stupid. He looked at Ding Ning, who was thinking hard, and quietly swallowed his saliva. His eyes showed a look of admiration for the first time.


    Perhaps now Ding Ning doesn''t realize the significance of this means at all, but as an old antique who doesn''t even know how many years he has lived, the mountain turtle clearly knows that this is the means that the creator God can have.


    The creation God, although Su Zhe created the three realms, he really can''t call it the creation God.


    Because the real creator God, like Ding Ning, created a new world out of nothing, and he will become the absolute master of the new world.


    The three realms created by Su Zhe were collected from the ruins of the Central Star City, and finally built according to the guidance of the star map. After countless years of natural evolution, they gradually formed the three realms.


    This is why Su Zhe is clearly the creator of the three realms, but he can''t know what happened in the three realms like the back of his hand.


    In terms of scale, the three realms are not comparable to the "new world" created by Ding Ning; But on the level, Ding Ning''s "new world" is much higher than the three circles.


    Most importantly, he has absolute control over the new world. Even if he wants, he can let the new world transfer according to his will and completely replace the role of heaven.


    It can be said that in the new world, he is the way of heaven and the only God.


    Unfortunately, Ding Ning is obviously not aware of this and is not interested in creating a new world at this time. He just wants to live. It''s that simple.


    There are also space nodes between the gaps of space cracks for people to pass through, but in the dense collapse of space, although space nodes still exist, they are not accessible to Ding Ning at all.


    How can we get through the area of space collapse? Ding Ning''s eyebrows twisted into a Sichuan shape and thought hard.


    He doesn''t want to be crushed into slag into fine particles and then agglomerated in the vacuum field. It''s not escape, it''s death.


    Although the Wu soul looks the same as his original, it is actually the existence of a special energy body, but the original is a real body of flesh and blood.


    Unless, like walking alone at night, he has the body of darkness, energizes his body in a short time, integrates into the darkness, and becomes a nihilistic existence.


    Nihilistic existence?


    Ding Ning''s eyes brightened suddenly, and a touch of excitement appeared on his face.


    Flesh and blood is because he has human bones, hair and skin bags. Without these physical properties, if he turns himself into a pure energy body, won''t he be able to pass through the collapse area of space?


    How do these bones, hair and skin bags pass through the collapsed area? It may be difficult for ordinary people, but it''s not a difficult problem for him with water space and streamer. It''s just that this process will be painful, but he has no choice to live. What''s this pain.


    However, before that, he must ensure that the streamer can withstand the explosion in the collapsed area of space.


    Therefore, the streamer turned into a colorful light and shadow, suddenly went straight to the space collapse area, turned around and returned safely. Ding Ning''s heart was completely relieved.


    Next, the mountain Turtle was stunned to see that Ding Ning began to peel and bone with streamer. Don''t get me wrong. It''s not peeling others'' skin or picking others'' bones, but his own.


    The bloody scene made the mountain turtle feel a little sick. He didn''t remember how many years he hadn''t felt like a human,


    "Especially, this is an absolutely cruel person. Being cruel to others is not cruel. People who can be cruel to themselves are really cruel."


    The tortoise watched Ding Ning peel his skin and pick his bones. He not only kept his face unchanged, but also hummed a little song, muttering to himself.

 Chapter 1693

    There was a faint light in the bottom of the turtle''s eyes. For the first time in his life, he had an inexplicable fear of Ding Ning.


    I feel that I once wanted to kill him. I must not let him know, otherwise I will die miserably.


    Ding Ning didn''t know that he had inadvertently shocked an old antique. It was absolutely false to say that it didn''t hurt. But for people who have experienced military training like him, such pain is completely pediatrics.


    Think about the feeling that the viscera and brain are dug out and tempered with a hammer. What else can the pain of peeling skin and bone be.


    But when he finally removed his head and skull, he still showed his teeth in pain. In addition, it was inconvenient to pick his own bones. He simply separated Guangming Wuhun to help.


    This makes the mountain turtle even more stunned and full of incredible color. Throughout its almost endless life, it has seen too many so-called geniuses.


    Throughout ancient and modern times, although there are few peerless talents who can have the soul of the five elements, they are not absolutely absent. Therefore, when Ding Ning released the soul of the five elements, he did not feel too surprised. After all, how could Su Zhe''s people be ordinary? Without the soul of the five elements, he would find it difficult to understand.


    But after discovering that Ding Ning had a bright soul in addition to the five elements, Shanhe Turtle was finally shocked. The six martial souls represent the six roads. Such a person can no longer be described as a genius. In any era, he is a first-class and peerless demon.


    This shocked the mountain turtle, but he had more expectations in his heart. He was looking forward to seeing where Ding Ning would eventually go, whether to become the guardian or destroyer of order?


    If it is the guardian, it will be the blessing of all ethnic creatures. If it is the destroyer, it will be the greatest disaster in heaven and earth.


    The two completely different extreme trends make the mountain turtle''s state of mind have subtle changes that it has not noticed, some excited, some excited, and some unclear expectations.


    The killing intention finally completely disappeared. Such an evil, whether for good or evil, was in his own thought.


    The cycle of cause and effect, the impermanence of fate, the great difficulties of heaven and earth, the destruction and robbery of life have involved the deepest secrets of heaven and earth. Even mountain turtles dare not speculate about the secret of heaven.


    "Langliglang ~ langliglang..."


    Ding Ning hummed a small song and was in a happy mood. With the help of Guangming Wu soul, he removed his last bone, and then threw it all into the water space.


    After thinking about it, he ordered Guangming Wu soul to take off the medicine spirit ring and throw it into the water space. Then he moved his mind and turned the water space into a blister and hid in the streamer.


    For fear of insecurity, he stripped the dark soul out and planned to hide it in the streamer. Unfortunately, the attributes of the dark soul and the streamer are completely mutually exclusive and can''t hide in it at all.


    Ding Ning also had no choice. He simply stuffed the starlight and light spirits into the streamer, while the dark spirit was attached to his energy body without bones and flesh. He clung to the streamer in his hand and resolutely rushed to the space collapse area.


    The mountain Turtle was completely confused. He thought Ding Ning was just six martial spirits. Unexpectedly, there are another dark martial spirit and starlight martial spirit. Isn''t there eight martial spirits?


    No, no, plus his own main soul, he has nine martial spirits in total.


    The extreme number of nine represents the ultimate number. Nine martial spirits turn into gods. There has never been one such evil spirit since ancient times, which makes it inexplicable how mountain and river turtles can not be shocked.


    But at the thought of Ding Ning, there was nothing too strange about the four innate gods'' blood and one body, and nine souls returned to one.


    "Su Zhe, Su Zhe, what do you really want to do? Did you make such a monster just to create a new round and resurrect those who used to be?"


    The mountain turtle whispered, and his eyes became deep.


    What exactly does Su Zhe want to do? Did he really not know what was special about Ding Ning, or did he pretend not to know?


    This made him think carefully and fear, and a terrible guess came out of his mind, which made him shiver and show a thick color of fear in his eyes.


    Then he shook his head desperately and forced himself not to think nonsense again. It is difficult to get confused that is the basis for it to settle down.


    Ding Ning felt very strange at the moment. It turned out that it was such a wonderful feeling to decompose himself into energy bodies composed of particles and molecules, as if his whole heaven and earth were integrated into one.


    Each energy molecule is like a single individual, but it maintains a subtle connection with him, which enables him to more intuitively observe the detailed changes of each particle molecule around him.


    Without the five senses and six senses, there would be no pain. It was an unprecedented feeling to watch his energy molecules decompose into smaller new molecules in an infinite micro explosion.


    Not only let him see a new micro world, but also let him see how more tiny particles and molecules form a new material after the big bang, which made him feel like a spring, and he got answers to many puzzling places.


    This is probably the nano micro world.


    Ding Ning was not sure. He could only guess secretly. Seeing that the energy molecules where the spirit was located were about to be involved in the explosion vortex of dark matter and particle molecules colliding with each other, he was involuntarily nervous.


    After all, the spirit only exists in the field of consciousness. He also guesses that he will not be affected by the explosion caused by the collision of energy molecules, but guess is only a guess after all, and he is not 100% sure.


    Once the guess is wrong, his spirit will disappear, leaving only a confused soul and body. I don''t know how long it will take to reborn his spirit.


    In principle, for the sake of insurance, he should have stored the spirit in the streamer, but he really wanted to personally feel the process of world destruction and rebirth, so he gritted his teeth and risked letting the spirit cross the space collapse field with the energy molecules.


    Boom!


    But when he was nervous again, the moment came after all. With the collision between dark matter and energy molecules, his spirit suddenly exploded, making Ding Ning feel a whirling sky and darkness in front of him.


    "It''s over. The spirit has been blown up."


    This was Ding Ning''s last thought when he exploded, and then he fell into absolute darkness and lost all his consciousness.


    I don''t know how long it took, as long as a century, and as if with a flick of his finger, Ding Ning slowly recovered a little consciousness, but there was still darkness in front of him.


    "Who am I? Where is this? What''s the matter with me?"


    Ding Ning said to himself in confusion, but many memories were lost and couldn''t remember at all.


    He felt that he was constantly floating in the eternal dark world. He didn''t know where he came from or where he was going. He floated foolishly, as if there was no end. Darkness was the eternal theme.


    I don''t know how long it has been floating, maybe one year, maybe ten years, or maybe a hundred years... Here, time seems to be the most meaningless thing.


    Until a certain moment, a bright spot emitting a faint light appeared in parallel in front, which shocked Ding Ning''s confused consciousness. I don''t know why. His instinctive intuition told him that the bright spot was very important to him. If he missed it, he would regret it all his life.


    However, at the moment, he has no strength to control his floating direction. If this goes on, he can only watch the bright spot pass by along the track parallel to himself.


    Unwilling, the strong unwilling made him produce an extremely weak force. When the bright spot was about to pass him, he forcibly controlled this force and rushed to the bright spot.


    There was no sound and no gorgeous collision. Just like two drops of water met, they naturally merged into one drop, clearing Ding Ning''s confused consciousness. He whispered, "Ding Ning, I seem to be called Ding Ning, but who is Ding Ning?"


    The sober consciousness was only an instant, and soon fell into confusion. The fusion of the two highlights did not make him produce any unnecessary changes. The only thing was to know his name, which seemed to be Ding Ning, but who was Ding Ning? What does it mean? What kind of past do you have? He knows nothing.


    But his instinct told him that as long as he continued to find the bright spot fusion like before, he would find more answers.


    Therefore, he spent most of his time drifting with the tide, but as long as he saw the bright spots, he would try his best to float in the past and integrate them together.


    In this way, one day, two days, three days... One year, two years, three years... Ten years, a hundred years and a thousand years have passed, he has captured more and more highlights and higher wisdom.


    More and more things come to mind. I not only know my name is Ding Ning, but also know that I am the president of the school of traditional Chinese medicine and anesthesiology of Ninghai medical college. I invented Migou oral liquid, which is regarded as a national treasure by the top level of the country.


    But there are still many things I can''t remember, such as the girl named Snow, Xiao Nuo, Xiao Yao, ye Huan... And so on.


    There are too many women. Unfortunately, his memory is incomplete. He can only remember their appearance, but he doesn''t remember who they are at all. This makes him have an inexplicable emotion for the first time. This emotion seems to be called distress.


    If worry is also a power, Ding Ning undoubtedly makes perfect use of this power, so that his ability to control his floating direction is becoming stronger and stronger.


    Finally one day, he searched all over the dark space, determined that there was no bright spot he needed, and set his eyes on the dark world farther away. Maybe there was something he needed.


    Therefore, he struggled to control his floating direction and migrated to the distance bit by bit. When he was tired, he floated in place to rest and recover his strength. When his strength recovered, he set foot on the journey again.


    Time passed little by little. Finally, with his intuition, he floated out of the previous dark area and entered an adjacent dark space. Here, he gained many highlights again and restored many memories again.


    But it is still the same as the previous dark space, and there are not many bright spots left, so he had to continue to move like Yugong moving mountains, looking for the dark areas where the bright spots may exist.


    In this way, he moved from dark areas one by one, constantly looking for bright spots. He didn''t even find them. The bright spots of himself have become bigger and bigger, and his wisdom has become higher and higher.


    With the improvement of his wisdom, he began to observe the slight and undetectable movement law in the dark space and found that there was not only one floating object, but many, many, but unlike those bright spots, it had a strong attraction to himself.


    He found that if there was no external force interference, those floating objects similar to himself would move in a uniform straight line along a fixed route, and move back again in the opposite direction at the end, just like big circles covering small circles, constantly reciprocating.

 Chapter 1694

    But if there is external force interference, these floating objects with fixed motion trajectories will change their trajectories and may collide with other floating objects, and the collision of floating objects will bloom a moment of light.


    This made him very interested, so he tried to manipulate his power to change the motion gauge of some floating objects, let them collide with other floating objects, and bloom a brilliant light like fireworks, which soon became the only fun for him in addition to looking for sequins in his boring dark life.


    But he didn''t know that his fun caused amazing changes in the collapsing World outside.


    Ding Ning didn''t know his life and death. The speed of space collapse was faster and faster. The mountain turtle had no place to stand. He took a deep breath and was going to forcibly cross the collapse area with his thick and hard shell to explore Ding Ning''s life and death. However, the sudden change stopped him.


    The book collapsed in the spreading space, and suddenly fell into a static state with a dazzling white light.


    Although the white light disappeared in an instant, the speed of space collapse slowed down obviously. Then, with the continuous shining of white light, the space collapse showed a faint sign of stopping.


    The tortoise looked at the fleeting white light in horror. With its knowledge of living for endless years, it was recognized at a glance. It was the power of the law of time.


    The collapse of space is a terrible natural disaster that the immortal gods avoid. Only the power of space-time origin can control it.


    However, this is a world destined to be destroyed. Who can stir the strings of the origin of time and space? Let it curb the spread of space collapse.


    Is that the boy? No, it''s impossible. What accomplishments can he achieve? How can he touch the power of space-time origin that even the heavenly Buddha covets but can''t reach?


    The mountain turtle couldn''t help thinking of Ding Ning, but he soon denied it. After all, although Ding Ning''s future is full of countless possibilities, his current cultivation level is too low, and it is very reluctantly to connect with the laws of time and space, not to mention the origin of time and space at the highest level.


    That is the original power that can freely shuttle through time and space, reverse heaven and earth, change destiny, and even the way of heaven.


    The mountain and river turtle has a world in its belly and can shuttle freely in space. It is a well deserved space power. It even has an understanding of the law of time, but it doesn''t know how long it takes to understand the origin of time and space, so it doesn''t think that this is the level that friars at Ding Ning''s level can contact.


    But where did it know that Ding Ning''s spirit was crushed and broken by the force of space collapse, but it was broken and not scattered because of the protection of the dark origin, which made him inadvertently enter the origin of time and space and change the orbit of time and space for fun.


    Ding Ning didn''t know what the tracks of these movements meant. He was still enjoying himself. He watched the floating objects collide with each other because of changing their tracks, blooming a flash of light, adding a little fun to his boring life.


    But playing, Ding Ning found a very interesting phenomenon. Those floating objects will annihilate after collision, but with the constant trajectory, these annihilated floating objects will condense again soon.


    This makes him show a thoughtful look when he is already very wise. Is the end of destruction the rebirth? The end of death is rebirth?


    He felt that this topic was very interesting, so he began to control himself to float to the moving tracks, constantly change the moving tracks of the floating objects, make them collide in pairs, and then observe whether they will reappear.


    While he was immersed in the experiment, the space-time changes in Langya world, a violent spatial fluctuation came, and a huge black hole suddenly appeared. The mountain and river turtle''s face changed dramatically. Before he had time to make any response, he was sucked into it by the black hole and disappeared without a trace.


    In Langya secret land, only the angry scolding voice of mountain and river turtles is constantly echoing: "I grass, your uncle."


    The black hole quickly disappeared after swallowing the mountain and river turtles. There was another continuous change of time and space. The flood flowed back into the river, the water of the Nu long river roared, the mark of the stone tablet forest flickered, the magma went back to the volcano, the ice water condensed into ice, a glacier was formed in the twinkling of an eye, and the space collapse area was continuously repaired


    Everything together, like a movie rewind, kept backing back and back again


    The most miserable thing is the mountain and river turtle. It keeps flashing in the secret place of Langya. For a moment, it returns to the scene where it turns into a crystal turtle shell and trips Ding Ning, for a moment, it returns to the scene when talking with Pikachu, and for a moment, it returns to the time when it reveals its killing power and stares at the back of Ding Ning at the bottom of the river


    But so many opportunities still couldn''t keep it. After all, it disappeared in the world, as if it had never appeared.


    The disorder of time and space continued. At one moment, perhaps Ding Ning didn''t play any tricks after playing for a long time. He was fidgety and controlled all the floating objects to converge on the same track and let them collide at the same time.


    Boom!


    As if the sky were falling apart, the dark world seemed unable to bear the collision of these floating objects and even had a violent explosion.


    Mountains and rivers flow backwards, and heaven and earth change color.


    Ding Ning was silly. His whole body was uncontrollably affected by the aftermath of the explosion, which shattered his spirit just gathered together again. His eyes were black and completely lost consciousness.


    Beautiful mountains and rivers, birds and flowers, this is a world full of vitality!


    Ding Ning woke up vaguely, sat up and stared at the strange and familiar world.


    He seems to have been to the world, but he can''t remember how. Even he can''t remember who he is. Only some fragmented memory fragments flash in his mind, but he doesn''t know what''s going on.


    Suddenly I felt my ass was in a panic. I reached back and touched a strange stone with flowing clouds.


    "What a beautiful stone."


    As soon as Ding Ning''s eyes lit up, he couldn''t let go of playing. Instinctively, he found that there seemed to be some kind of energy in the stone that he longed for.


    He subconsciously absorbed the energy contained in the stone. The sense of rapid supplement made him feel refreshed and beautiful.


    Sasha!


    A slight sound came. Although Ding Ning lost his memory, his instinctive vigilance was still there. Without hesitation, he entered the invisible state and looked quietly in the direction of the sound.


    Eh, a little ant, what a strange little ant.


    But he couldn''t tell what was strange. It seemed very different from the ants in his impression, but he didn''t remember what the ants looked like in his impression.


    The ant''s whole body is bright yellow. If it hadn''t been crawling, Ding Ning thought it was only a work of art carved by topaz, which made him feel a love.


    The yellow ant seems to have low intelligence. Its compound eyes are full of curiosity and confusion. It looks very cute with a somewhat reserved look.


    Sasha!


    Behind him came a faint, undetectable sound. Ding Ning let out his divine knowledge and looked at it. He couldn''t help but be nervous,


    I saw a lizard with cold eyes staring at the lovely little yellow ant, climbing silently and getting close to the little yellow ant. As long as it reached a certain range, it would spit out a message and eat the little ant.


    "Grandma''s, it''s hopeless that such a big man should use a small ant as food."


    Ding Ning was very unhappy and muttered. Looking at the little yellow ant who knew nothing about the danger, he sighed helplessly: "it''s all right. Acquaintance is fate. I''ll give you a chance."


    With that, Ding Ning condensed a powerful hand, grabbed the lizard''s neck and threw it hard into the distance.


    "Eh!"


    The sudden disappearance of the life breath of the lizard surprised Ding Ning. He saved the little yellow ant only because he felt that he had eyes. The lizard is not an unforgivable creature in his eyes. After all, the law of nature operates to achieve ecological balance. He doesn''t mean to kill the lizard.


    The divine knowledge swept away and surprised him again. There was no body where the lizard fell, only an inconspicuous white gravel, which made him very curious. Where did the lizard go since it was not dead? He didn''t believe that the lizard could disappear silently under his eyes.


    Now Ding Ning doesn''t have much memory. He is curious about all new things. He glances at the little yellow ant who knows nothing about everything and is still curious about looking around. Ding Ning can''t help showing a funny color. Sometimes it''s really a kind of happiness to know nothing.


    The tiptoe gently touched the ground, and Ding Ning quietly fell to the place where the lizard disappeared. The divine consciousness released and explored carefully. Soon, the white gravel attracted his attention, because he had faintly detected the fluctuation of space from above.


    This made Ding Ning show a sudden color. It turned out that the white gravel was a transmission portal. The lizard was inadvertently thrown into the door of space, so he went to another world.


    I wanted to explore, but when he thought that he didn''t even know who he was now, he immediately put out his mind. When he found out where this place is, go and study the space portal.


    He took a pile of soil and buried it on the white gravel to hide it. Shenzhi glanced at the little yellow ant again. He saw that it was always curious to look around and enter the Grand View Garden with grandma Liu. It was full of novelty about everything.


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look. According to the time and distance when he found the little yellow ant and his novel expression, this little yellow ant is likely to come from the outdoor world of Baisha gate,


    This made him smile bitterly and shake his head. The little yellow ant is really fearless. With its small body, it is impossible to survive in this world. Any creature here can eat it without bone residue.


    "That''s all. Since I have fate, I''ll do it to the end and send the Buddha to the West. Where you come from, you''d better go back."


    Ding Ning was compassionate, smiled bitterly and shook his head. He turned into Lingli. He held the little yellow ant in his big hand and was going to send it back to its original world.


    When the little yellow ant kicked his leg, he was scared and fainted, which made Ding Ning cry and laugh. It''s interesting that he dared to come here because of his cowardice.


    But at the thought that the little yellow ant must have known that there would be danger before, so he was always nervous. Only when he was caught and stunned, Ding Ning felt a little sorry.


    Although his original intention was for the good of the little yellow ant, people ignored the danger and came to explore the world just to change their fate. Wouldn''t it break people''s hope to send it back.


    "That''s all. You''re lucky. I remember a method of brewing ant slurry. I''ll pass it on to you now."


    Ding Ning found that there was a brewing method of ant slurry in his memory. He couldn''t help laughing to himself. Who is he? How can he even know the skills of ants, but he didn''t think much. He transmitted the brewing method of ant slurry to little yellow ant with spiritual power, which was regarded as compensation for it.

 Chapter 1697

    "Think you can live by begging for mercy? Have you spared the villagers in the mountain stronghold? Even the old people and children are killed. You are a group of damn animals."


    There was no pity in Ding Ning''s eyes. He glanced coldly at these spineless kowtows and sentenced them to death.


    "Fight with him and die together."


    After all, the murderer was a murderer. Although he was frightened by Ding Ning, he saw that it was useless to beg for mercy and suffered humiliation. He immediately aroused his fierce nature, opened the grenade fuse and rushed at Ding Ning with a grim smile.


    "Hum! Die!"


    Ding Ning sneered and kicked the man back. With a bang, the man was blown to pieces. Sadly, he detonated the grenades in other hands, causing a large-scale explosion.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The sound of explosions, shrapnel and steel balls flying in disorder, and screams in an endless stream make it a sea of death.


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes, raised his hand and flicked again and again. The shrapnel and steel balls splashed on him accurately reflected back, right in the middle of the eyebrows of the murderers who were not affected by the explosion.


    But in a twinkling of an eye, nine out of ten murderers were killed. More than ten surviving murderers had long been frightened and fled without saying a word.


    "If you want to go, there''s no way!"


    Ding Ning, however, moved like a deadly hell, and turned into a shadow of Taoism. The more than ten surviving murderers stepped into the footsteps of their companions without fighting back.


    Looking at the blood all over the ground and breathing the air full of the smell of gunpowder smoke, Ding Ning looked at the direction of the stronghold. A firm color flashed in his eyes and whispered, "you go at ease. Since I promised you, I will let these executioners get retribution. This is just the beginning. None of them can escape."


    Wheeze, wheeze!


    The woman in ethnic costumes breathed heavily and hid under a big tree. While chewing herbs and applying them to the wound to stop bleeding, she looked at the direction of the explosion in disbelief.


    The murderers of the bloody mountain stronghold didn''t catch up for a long time, and there was a violent explosion. Did they have internal strife or fight with other enemies?


    Is it brother Wu? They''re back? No, it''s impossible. They are too busy to go to Yanjing to save their eldest brother. How can they come back at this time?


    Remembering that those innocent villagers in the stronghold were bloodwashed because they saved others, her eyes showed self blame and bitter hatred. These animals are inhuman and deserve to die. She must avenge the villagers.


    But when I think of my daughter who was just born a few days ago, the woman''s tears can''t help falling. But now she is a mud Bodhisattva. She can''t protect herself when crossing the river. She doesn''t have the ability to save her daughter''s life. I just hope she can be found by kind people and take her in.


    Biting her teeth, the woman tried not to think about her poor daughter and focused all her energy on setting traps.


    For others, this forest is equivalent to a forbidden area of death, but for her who grew up here, this is her place for revenge. She wants to recover this blood debt for innocent villagers.


    "Hello, I want to ask, do you know me?"


    While she was concentrating on arranging the trap, a warm voice suddenly came from her ear.


    The voice was very gentle, but it made her stiff, her blood seemed to stop flowing, and her heart suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley. How did this man come to his back silently through the trap area he arranged?


    The woman took a deep breath, without hesitation took out the dagger hidden in her boots and stabbed back with her backhand.


    "I have no malice towards you. I killed those who chased you. I''m sorry, I found it late and didn''t save the villagers."


    Ding Ning reached out and grabbed her wrist, then let go of her hand, and said softly.


    The woman noticed that he seemed really harmless, but she was still full of vigilance. She turned around and looked at Ding Ning, and calmly stepped back: "you said those villains were killed by you?"


    Ding Ning looked at the woman''s beautiful face with wet tears. The familiar sense of closeness hit his heart again and made him move forward excitedly: "yes, do you know who I am?"


    The woman retreated in fear, holding a dagger in front of her chest. A sharp color flashed in her beautiful eyes: "step back, don''t get close to me."


    "Well, I''m sorry, I lost my manners. Don''t you know me?"


    Ding Ning raised his hand and indicated that he didn''t mean to hurt her. Shanshan stepped back for several steps before he looked at her and asked.


    "Should I know you?"


    The woman looked at Ding Ning carefully and saw that he had long gray hair and stubble all over his face. He looked 40 or 50 years old, but his figure was great and completely inconsistent with his appearance. She suddenly found that the goods were wearing only an apron made of leaves. She suddenly blushed and turned her head in shame: "I don''t know you."


    Ding Ning uttered a sigh of disappointment. His heart was full of unwilling. He muttered in a low voice: "no, why do I feel you are so familiar and kind? You should know me."


    After all, the Miao daughter is more open than Han women. Before, she just felt ashamed that Ding Ning was only wearing leaf underpants. Now she returned to God and didn''t feel shy. Listening to his whisper, she turned around and asked in surprise, "don''t you know who you are?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve forgotten a lot of things and can''t remember who I am."


    Ding Ning knocked on his head and said in distress.


    The woman showed a touch of sympathy. She turned out to be a person with amnesia. She pursed her mouth, slowed down her tone and comforted: "I''m also a doctor. Give me some time. Maybe I can help you recover your memory, but I can''t do it now. I''m going to find my daughter."


    "I know where your daughter is. Come with me."


    Ding Ning was delighted at the speech, grabbed the woman''s wrist and ran away.


    "You, you let go of me, you old not ashamed."


    The woman was caught by the wrist by a strange man, and suddenly she was shocked and scolded angrily.


    Ding Ning was embarrassed and hurriedly released his hand. He smiled awkwardly: "I''m sorry. I''m just in a hurry. I didn''t think so much."


    In fact, it''s not that he didn''t take into account the defense between men and women, but the woman gave him a very familiar and friendly feeling, just like his family, so he didn''t think so much.


    But since the woman cares about this, he will not force people to be difficult, but he has a slight loss in his heart. It seems that the woman really doesn''t know herself.


    It seems that the woman didn''t mean to see him, and she was a little embarrassed, but after all, she was a stranger. Even if she was anxious to find her daughter, she didn''t want to be too close to him. She would rather walk slowly than be dragged by him.


    "Hey, look at my brain. I forgot to heal you. Although you stopped the blood, the warhead remains in your body. You will suffer if you don''t take it out."


    Ding Ning felt extremely embarrassed. Suddenly, he found that the woman broke away from her hand and made the hemostatic wound crack again. He beat his forehead with remorse and said.


    The woman looked a little strange and asked tentatively, "do you know medicine?"


    "Medical skill? Do I know medical skill?"


    Ding Ning frowned and thought hard, but he couldn''t remember when he would learn medicine.


    "Forget it, I''d better find Nana first. It doesn''t matter."


    If a woman doesn''t want to take out the warhead, it''s false, but she was shot in both shoulders and her hands can''t use her strength. How can she take out the warhead.


    "I''ll try. Although I don''t remember if I can do medicine, there seems to be no problem taking the warhead."


    When Ding Ning saw the woman''s face full of pain, he felt a slight pain in his heart, as if his close relatives had been hurt, and said without doubt.


    The woman looked at him in amazement. She didn''t know what kind of nerve he was sending. Where in the world would there be someone who didn''t know medicine but would know how to take warheads?


    But the next moment, she was shocked. The savage guy suddenly grabbed her two shoulders and shook hard. With a puff, two bullets still stained with blood fell down.


    But this is not the end, but just the beginning. Two cool breath quickly entered her body along her shoulder, making her feel comfortable and the pain disappear.


    She stared at the itchy wound on her shoulder. With her medical skills, she naturally knew that it was a sign that the wound would heal soon, but how could it be?


    But the fact was in front of her. She couldn''t help but believe it. With the spread of the cool smell, her muzzle healed at an unimaginable speed visible to the naked eye, and recovered in the twinkling of an eye. If it weren''t for the newborn skin, there would be no trace of injury at all.


    This made her instantly respect Ding Ning like heaven and man. It was an immortal means. Who was he? He has such superb medical skills.


    Don''t forget, this is still in the case of the uncle''s amnesia, relying on his instinct to heal her. If his memory is restored, how clever is his medical skill?


    Ding Ning carefully combed her body again. After confirming her complete recovery, she showed a relaxed smile: "well, now you''re all right."


    "Uncle, your medical skill is really great."


    Said the woman.


    Ding Ning touched his nose and said strangely, "uncle? Am I very old?"


    "It''s not big. In fact, it looks very young, but it must be much bigger than me."


    The woman said against her heart and muttered to herself that your hair is almost white. How can you be young? If you don''t keep your figure well, some people believe that you are 60 or 70 years old.


    Ding Ning scratched his head, and he was not sure of his age. Is he already very old? However, since the woman who makes herself feel kind calls her uncle, maybe she is really not young.


    Bang bang!


    Dada, dada!


    In the distance, intermittent gunshots rang out in the mountains and forests, which changed the woman''s face.


    Ding Ning patted her on the shoulder and said calmly, "don''t worry, it''s okay with me."


    But the next moment, his face changed dramatically, because in his mental induction, the breath of life of the hungry wolf dissipated rapidly.


    "What''s the matter, uncle?"


    The woman noticed that he didn''t look right and asked nervously.


    Ding Ning released his divine sense, but found that the direction of the hungry wolf had been out of the scope of his divine sense. Thinking of the baby girl and the hungry wolf together, he was very anxious and didn''t dare to tell the woman, lest she worried: "you stay here and wait for me, I''ll go back."


    With that, without waiting for the woman to reply, her body disappeared in place like a ghost.


    The woman watched him disappear out of thin air in horror. She couldn''t help but be inspired. Can''t this uncle be a mountain essence wood monster? Otherwise, why did he suddenly disappear? And his miraculous medical skills, which are not human beings can do at all.


    Thinking of the monsters that villagers in the stronghold often talk about after dinner, it seems that they like to turn into human shapes and deceive some ignorant women to go back and give them little monsters. The woman suddenly shuddered. She thought that the uncle must be a monster. She bit her lips and immediately ran away in the direction of hiding the children.

 Chapter 1700

    The governor has a high position and power. Naturally, he will not answer the phone of strangers, but she believes that governor Zhao must know her name, Su Ningxiang, and will never refuse to answer her phone.


    In fact, Zhao Yinan not only knows her Su Ningxiang, but also knows better than anyone, because she is his half sister.


    Just caught off guard, Zhao Yinan''s face changed dramatically when he learned that the sister he had never met was looking for him. His shocked hand trembled and even the pen in his hand fell. Zhang Chaoji, who was standing aside waiting for his reply, was surprised. He secretly guessed that the powerful general manager Su was sacred, but governor Zhao, who could make Mount Tai collapse in front of him without turning pale, was so impolite.


    "Cough, OK, I see. By the way, Xiao Zhang, it''s getting late. Go back and have a rest first."


    Although Zhao Yinan doesn''t know why Su Ningxiang is looking for him, he can imagine the excitement and uneasiness in his heart. He forcibly calmed his mood and said faintly that he doesn''t want to be heard by Zhang Chaoji about his conversation with Su Ningxiang.


    Zhang Chaoji was stunned for a moment, hurriedly expressed his loyalty and said, "I have nothing to do at night anyway. If I stay, I can serve the governor with tea and water."


    Zhao Yinan''s face sank and said impatiently, "let you go back to rest first. What are you doing?"


    "Well, OK, yes, I''ll go back now, I''ll go back now."


    Zhang Chaoji was startled. He hurried out of the room, simply packed up his things and left first.


    But he kept secretly guessing in his heart, what is the relationship between President Su and the governor? I was so nervous when I heard her name and sent myself away for the first time. Is that Su always his lover?


    Although he was curious and wanted to sneak back to eavesdrop on the phone, he really didn''t dare. If he was found, everything he had would be ruthlessly deprived. Therefore, he had to endure the gossip and arrange for the driver to continue to wait, while he took a taxi home alone.


    Zhao Yinan picked up the microphone and couldn''t help but stir his throat. After taking a deep breath, he tried to maintain a calm language airway: "Hello, Su Dong, this is Zhao Yinan."


    "Governor Zhao, Hello, I''m sorry to bother you so late."


    Su Ningxiang heard Zhao Yinan''s voice tremble slightly, but she didn''t care, but said politely.


    "Don''t bother, don''t bother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Zhao Yinan noticed that Su Ningxiang didn''t seem to know the relationship between their sister and brother. He relaxed a lot and asked politely.


    "Well, as far as I know, governor Li Junbo of Zhoujiang city is your old subordinate?"


    Su Ningxiang asked suddenly.


    "Li Junbo? Yes, it''s good. We''ve set up a team together before. We have a good relationship. Does Mr. Su need his help? If you need anything, just say it. As long as I don''t violate the principles, I can help."


    Zhao Yinan''s EQ is very high. Otherwise, it''s difficult to climb to his current position and know elegance by listening to songs. It seems that Su Ningxiang called to find herself so late. Maybe she needs Li Junbo''s help, but she found herself in a roundabout way because she didn''t know him well.


    But he was puzzled that since Su Ningxiang didn''t know the relationship between their sister and brother, why did she call her all the way to find herself? You should know that she is from the Su family. Can''t you find someone who can talk to Li Junbo with the status and contacts of the Su family?


    "Governor Zhao, to tell you the truth, I''m in Zhoujiang now."


    Su Ningxiang said faintly. She didn''t seem to be grateful for Zhao Yinan''s willingness to help.


    "Oh!"


    Zhao Yinan answered with a puzzled voice. Knowing that her inevitable words had not been finished, she was quietly all ears.


    "I was kidnapped."


    But Su Ningxiang''s next sentence made Zhao Yinan almost jump up and said in shock: "who ate bear heart leopard courage and dared to kidnap you?"


    "I''m also very curious. I only know that man calls himself Su Shao."


    Su Ningxiang continued calmly, but Zhao Yinan suddenly burst into a cold sweat on his forehead. His heart sank to the bottom of the valley, his eyes glittered with anger, and his breathing became urgent.


    He roared madly in his heart, zhao shu, zhao shu, what do you want to do? Even your aunt was kidnapped. Is there any humanity.


    Seeing that governor Zhao didn''t answer, Su Ningxiang continued to say calmly, "I was locked up in an underground base in Putuo Mountain by that Su Shao. Fortunately, my su family''s bodyguard arrived in time and rescued me. Unfortunately, the kidnappers escaped."


    "Haven''t you been hurt?"


    Zhao Yinan''s heart is full of bitterness and can''t help caring.


    Even though he was not masked, he knew that his sister was also a miserable person. How could he not feel guilty that his sister was kidnapped by his bastard son.


    What''s more, when he learned that Su Ningxiang was locked up in the underground base, his heart was cold. He knew that those people still didn''t intend to let go of themselves after all.


    Su Ningxiang was stunned by his sincere concern.


    However, thinking of this, Zhao Yinan is only one year younger than herself. She is likely to have seen herself in Yanjing. It is not incomprehensible that she secretly loves herself. After all, there are basically no men of her age who don''t secretly love her. She has long been used to it and doesn''t think much, But smiled and said: "thank governor Zhao for his concern. Although the kidnappers were bold, they were not crazy. I was afraid for a few days and didn''t suffer any substantive harm."


    Zhao Yinan suddenly realized that he had almost revealed his true feelings. He quickly changed the topic and said, "I don''t know what Mr. Su meant to find me this time..."


    "The Zhoujiang river was managed by Governor Li Junbo in an orderly manner. Up and down are iron plates together. My Su''s bodyguard broke into the base and rescued me. As a result, it was taken away by the police in the name of cooperating with the investigation, and then directly put into the detention center. It doesn''t even work to say hello to my father. Governor Li is really selfless."


    Su Ningxiang said without salt.


    But the meaning of the words of praise and criticism made Zhao Yinan sweat again on his forehead, and finally understood why Su Ningxiang found himself.


    What family is the Su family? That''s one of the four gate valves. Li Junbo was promoted by him, but he''s a small city governor. Why don''t you dare not give face to the Su family? There is no doubt that someone must be behind him.


    Who supports him? Of course, it is the Zhao family, the largest family in Zhoujiang and even the whole Zhejiang Province. Without the support of the Zhao family, Li Junbo would not dare to challenge the Su family.


    Where did the Zhao family come from and dare to challenge the Su family? There is no doubt that it was because he was the governor of Guangdong that the Zhao family was unscrupulous. Even the Su family dared not pay attention to him, so Su Ningxiang was right to find herself.


    "This Li Junbo, I always thought he was a modest, cautious and capable comrade. I didn''t expect to see him for a few years. He was so inflated that he really regarded the rights given to him by the state as his private property."


    Zhao Yinan said angrily, "don''t worry, President su. I''ll call Li Junbo immediately to ask what''s going on. If he really abuses his power, I won''t spare him."


    "Then I''ll trouble governor Zhao. Su Ningxiang wrote down this favor. I''ll repay him if I have a chance in the future."


    Su Ningxiang said something about the scene and hung up the phone. She was relieved. It seems that the results of her investigation are correct. Zhao Yinan has a good reputation among the people and is a aboveboard person.


    But because he knew Li Junbo well, Li Junbo listened to Zhao Jiayan and held on to them on the grounds of suspected terrorist activities.


    The Su family and the Zhao family have never had contact, let alone have any gratitude and resentment, but according to the investigation data of mother-in-law Hua, the Zhao family is actually a branch of the Zhao family in Yanjing, which makes her have to think more.


    In fact, when she called Zhao Yinan, she was gambling that he paid more attention to his future. She was not one heart with the Zhao family and would give herself this face.


    Although the forces of the Zhao family branch can not be compared with those of the Su family, in their three-thirds of an mu of land in the Zhoujiang River, the words of the local snake are much better than those of the Su family. Moreover, Li Junbo uses terrorists as an excuse to get them out. It''s really not easy to get them out, but now that Zhao Yinan, the backbone of the Zhao family, has spoken, I think they will come out soon.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to mention Ding Qianlie''s disappearance, but first, her relationship with Ding Qianlie is absolutely confidential and can''t be easily disclosed; Second, there is no evidence to prove that Ding Qianlie''s disappearance is related to Zhao family. It''s no use talking to Zhao Yinan.


    What''s more, you and others are fished out, but she still has the Su Shao. You once overheard him calling his aunt. Su Ningxiang didn''t take it seriously at that time, but now you think about it, it seems that there are many doubts. What''s the relationship between the mysterious Su Shao and the Su family? This gave her a strong curiosity.


    It has to be said that Su Ningxiang is an extremely intelligent woman. Although she has not yet investigated the identity of Su Shao, she is sensitive to the name "aunt" and Li Junbo''s actions, and is likely to have a special relationship with the Zhao family.


    The results of the survey show that Zhao Yinan has an only son named zhao shu. He said that he had studied abroad a few years ago. The father son relationship is very bad, so he rarely returns home.


    Su Shao? Shu Shao?


    This made Su Ningxiang quickly connect the two. She called Zhao Yinan and specifically mentioned Su Shao. She just wanted to test his reaction, but she was not disappointed.


    Although Zhao Yinan covered up well, she still saw his guilt and anger from his unusual abnormal behavior.


    Because it is said that Zhao Yinan is a good official who is not selfish and selfless, but this time, he violated his principles for no reason and immediately promised to say hello to Li Junbo.


    Is he afraid of the Su family? Su Ningxiang doesn''t think so. Zhao Yinan''s response shows that he thinks his son can do such a thing, which is somewhat thought-provoking.


    Various signs show that if this Zhao Shu is really that Su Shao, everything he does is likely to be done without telling Zhao Yinan.


    Suppose Zhao Yi Nanming knows that his son may be committing a crime, but there is no way to take him because the tiger poison doesn''t eat his son. He can only try his best to remedy his son''s mistake to reduce his responsibility, then all this makes sense.

 Chapter 1701

    "Asshole, I don''t care what you want to do. Stop all your activities immediately and go to Yuezhou to see me."


    Zhao Yinan was furious on the phone. He hung up without waiting for Zhao Shu to speak.


    In the richly decorated room, zhao shu sat on the sofa, smiling and crying. Holding the hung up mobile phone, he whispered, "father, do you finally want to see me? However, I''m sorry, it''s not the time for our father and son to meet. When I avenge my grandmother and help you reach the peak of power, it''s the time for our father and son to meet again."


    "Xiao Shu, I''m sorry. There are too many things in the company and I didn''t eat dinner with you. No, I''ll come back immediately after I''m busy. You''ve been away for several years, but you''ve come back. Won''t you leave this time?"


    A handsome middle-aged man pushed the door and came in. He looked at Zhao Shu and said with a smile.


    "Uncle, I''m afraid you can''t sit down. I came back this time because the professor has a topic to be carried out in China. I also took the opportunity to go home and have a look. I have to go to grandma''s grave to worship tomorrow."


    Zhao shu hurriedly stood up and asked the middle-aged man to sit down on the sofa. While making tea, he said with some apology.


    "Hey! What are you doing abroad after graduation? You know, neither Xin''er nor Jingjing is worry-free. They are not business materials. You''d better come back and help me. After two years, when you are familiar with the company''s business, I''ll abdicate and give the company to you."


    Zhao Tianli rubbed his temples a little tired and said sincerely.


    Zhao shu handed Zhao Tianli the brewed tea and said with a smile, "uncle, you''ve got the wrong person. I''m not the material for doing business. Brother Xin and sister Jing are first-class talents. Which is not better than me."


    Zhao Tianli sipped his tea and didn''t fight at all, He said angrily: "Talent? Talent has a fart function. Her mind is not in the family industry at all. Xin''er has to stay in Ninghai as a forensic doctor and face the dead all day. There is no future. Jingjing is still young and comes back soon after the Chinese New Year. I don''t know who provoked her. She asked the teacher to apologize as soon as she came back and said some inexplicable words, which almost didn''t annoy me. None of the two children let me die It''s easy. "


    "Hehe, uncle, I also heard from the big aunt that Jingmei is still young and her ability to distinguish right from wrong is not strong. In addition, it is normal to be cheated by others because she has never left home. She just drilled the tip of an ox''s horn for a while. With her intelligence, she will figure it out soon."


    Zhao Shule said happily.


    He didn''t expect that Zhao Jingjing would associate his sending people to attack Ding lanlie and others with the Zhao family. As soon as he came back, he played a temper, but he got angry with his uncle and aunt. He kept scolding her as a white eyed wolf. "Hey, it''s also my fault that your aunt and I spoiled the child. It''s lawless. Before saying anything about him, we lost our temper and smashed my favorite blue and white porcelain. It''s from Ru kiln in the Song Dynasty."


    Zhao Tianli''s mouth twitches with pain. He is usually very busy and has no other hobbies. Antique calligraphy and painting is his only hobby in his spare time.


    There are only dozens of blue and white porcelain from Ru kiln in the Song Dynasty, but his favorite. When it was first photographed at a high price, it was placed in his study like a baby. Unexpectedly, it was crushed by the baby''s daughter''s foot. I don''t know where the girl came from such great strength.


    "Well, uncle, don''t worry about Jingmei. She''ll be fine when she figure it out."


    Zhao shu relaxed and said with a smile.


    In this family, although his father Zhao Yinan is a high-ranking governor, he is old-fashioned and strict, never favoritism, and the Zhao family does not get much light from him.


    The Zhao family in Zhoujiang has developed to its current scale and become a commercial leader in Zhejiang Province. Zhao Tian has made great contributions. Therefore, in the Zhao family, Zhao Tianli''s reputation is far superior to Zhao Yinan.


    However, it has to be said that even if Zhao Yinan did not have favoritism, his position was placed there, which was an invisible deterrent to the outside world, so that Zhao Tianli could expand the territory with the wind and water. In addition, he married Yao Lina, the daughter of the Yao family, joined forces, and the husband and wife were united. In just ten years, the influence of the Zhao family spread from a prefecture in Zhoujiang to the whole Zhejiang Province, Become the head of the four well deserved families.


    Although Zhao Tianli has a high business talent, he has no airs. He has spoiled their children since childhood, but he never dotes on them. He also has his own teasing and forcing attribute. Compared with Zhao Yinan, zhao shu prefers to get along with this uncle.


    "Xiao Shu, I heard from Junbo that you visited him today?"


    Zhao Tianfa smiled and asked as if nothing had happened.


    Zhao shu still smiled and nodded as if nothing had happened: "yes, I haven''t come back for several years. This time I came back in a hurry. Time is limited, and I don''t have time to pay a special visit to the elders who made friends with the Zhao family. When I came back, I happened to pass by the municipal governor''s office, so I went to see Uncle Junbo."


    "Oh, yes, Junbo has taken great care of our Zhao family over the years. Uncle is very glad that you can think of visiting him."


    Zhao Tianli patted Zhao Shu on the shoulder and said happily.


    But he sighed in his heart. After all, the child still couldn''t let go of his grandmother''s past and made a special trip to fight against the Su family.


    But it''s no wonder. After all, when the child was a child, Zhao Yinan was busy working all day and moved around with promotion. He grew up with his grandmother and was closest to her.


    As the helmsman of the Zhao family, how could he not know what happened in Zhoujiang? He just didn''t think much. He just thought that Zhao Shu had encountered it and deliberately made things difficult for the Su family.


    From the perspective of a businessman, it''s extremely unwise to carry it with the Su family, but from the perspective of a relative, it''s not a big deal to have a sense of propriety for the Su family on a third of their acre.


    Therefore, although he knew that Zhao Shu was behind all this, he didn''t point it out. He deliberately mentioned it, hoping that Zhao Shu could stop enough and don''t really annoy the Su family.


    "He is an elder and a parent of Zhoujiang. As a younger generation, I should visit him."


    Zhao shu smiled modestly. It seemed that he couldn''t hear what Zhao Tianli said, and the answer was watertight.


    "Hey! Well, you''ve grown up. Uncle believes you have a sense of propriety and it''s getting late. You can rest early. Tomorrow morning, I''ll go to worship your grandmother with you."


    Zhao Tianli sighed, stood up and said.


    "No, uncle. There are so many things in the company. You are busy. I want to talk to my grandmother alone. It''s a pity that I came back in a hurry and didn''t have time to visit my uncle."


    Zhao shu stood up to see him off, politely refused, and then said with some regret.


    "Well, if you want to talk to your grandmother alone, I won''t make trouble. Your uncle is in poor health and has been recuperating in the countryside. The time you come back this time is too short. You must visit him next time, or your uncle should scold you for being heartless."


    Zhao Tianli waved his hand with a smile and said jokingly.


    "Next time I come back, I must visit my uncle. Although I don''t have time this time, I also prepared a gift for my uncle to send."


    Zhao Shu said solemnly with a soft color on his face.


    Because his uncle was expelled from the Zhao family because he protected his grandmother, he was heartfelt gratitude and respect for his uncle and sent gifts to the elderly from abroad every year.


    "It''s good that you have this heart. Your uncle will understand you. Come on, it''s getting late. You''re running all the way. Have an early rest and have breakfast tomorrow morning."


    Zhao Tianli smiled, waved his hand, motioned that he didn''t have to send it, and stepped out of the door.


    "OK, uncle, take your time."


    Zhao Shu said respectfully, but his eyes showed a look of apology.


    Uncle and Zhao Tianli''s family are good people, but in order to avenge grandma, they will inevitably be involved. This is a situation he doesn''t want to see, but he has no choice but to try his best to minimize the loss of the Zhao family.


    "Dad, have you seen cousin Shu?"


    In a fresh and elegant two-story building of the Zhao family, Zhao Jingjing sat on the bed with a big cloth bear doll, opened her mouth and drank the bird''s nest lotus seed soup personally fed by her loving mother, staring at Zhao Tianli, who sat silent on the sofa, and asked vaguely.


    "Well, I''ve seen it."


    Zhao Tian replied absently.


    "You child, you can''t talk until you swallow. What if you choke?"


    Yao Lina took a paper towel to wipe Zhao Jingjing''s mouth, and said angrily.


    "Mom, I''m not a child anymore. I can''t drink by myself because I have hands and feet."


    Zhao Jingjing said helplessly.


    "No, as soon as you leave for half a year, your mother wants you dead. What''s the matter with you? I''m your mother. Don''t you dislike your mother when you go out to school for a semester?"


    Yao Lina is no better than Zhao Tianli. She not only dotes on, but also dotes on, especially Zhao Jingjing, a talented girl who has earned her enough face in the family. She is really afraid of melting in her mouth and holding it in the palm of her hand. When she hears the speech, she immediately looks sad and wants to cry.


    "Well, well, you feed me."


    Zhao Jingjing had no choice but to raise her hand and surrender to her mother, who could not take care of herself and let her feed her.


    Yao Lina immediately smiled and continued to feed the baby girl. The speed of changing her face was amazing, which made Zhao Jingjing cry and laugh.


    "Xiao Shu, the child, still can''t let go of his aunt''s past."


    Zhao Tianli took out a cigarette and just ordered it. He remembered that this was his daughter''s boudoir. Smash it, smash it, and take it back.


    "Dad, you can smoke if you want. I''m fine."


    Zhao Jingjing said magnanimously when she saw that her father wanted to smoke but couldn''t.


    "What do you smoke? The newspaper says that smoking second-hand smoke is the most likely to get cancer. Even if you smoke yourself, don''t harm my baby daughter."


    Yao Lina saw that Zhao Tianli was so happy that she really took out a lighter and was ready to light it. Suddenly, her face was flat and she scolded angrily.


    "I..."


    Zhao Tianli looks at Yao Lina with a straight face, and then at Zhao Jingjing who purses her mouth and steals music. It''s not at all. How wonderful the expression is.


    "Well, mom, it doesn''t matter to smoke once in a while. Your daughter is not so delicate."


    Zhao Jingjing looked at her father''s pitiful appearance and begged.


    Yao Lina snorted coldly: "since the girl said it, this time, it''s not an example!"


    Zhao Tianli hurriedly ordered it like an amnesty. He was so comfortable that he winked at Zhao Jingjing. His father didn''t hurt you in vain.


    Zhao Jingjing giggled, drank up the bird''s nest lotus seed soup fed by her mother, and let her wipe her mouth with a paper towel. Only then did Yao Lina ask in a low voice when she went to the kitchen to deliver bowls: "Dad, you really didn''t find Ding Ning''s trouble?"

 Chapter 1702

    As soon as he heard Ding Ning''s name, Zhao Tianli''s face darkened again and said gnashing his teeth: "what kind of ecstasy did that bastard give you, which made you doubt your wise and powerful father?"


    "No, I thought you did it. You can definitely do such unreliable things with your character."


    Zhao Jingjing breathed a sigh of relief and realized that she may have misunderstood her father. If he really did it with his father''s temperament, she would never deny it.


    "Hum! I didn''t do it originally, but now I suddenly want to do it again."


    Zhao Tianli said angrily. The expression of bitter hatred on his face made Zhao Jingjing laugh.


    "What''s funny? You haven''t honestly explained. What''s the relationship between Ding Ning and you? You''re so nervous. He won''t be your boyfriend?"


    Zhao Tianli asked suspiciously. He could smell the sour in that tone across the street.


    "Hee hee, yes, he is my boyfriend. Are you jealous? Do you think your little cotton padded jacket is grown-up, and the boss in your heart is not the taste?"


    Zhao Jingjing got up from bed, sat down beside her father, took his arm and said teasingly.


    "Yes, yes, the little cotton padded jacket is not only for adults, but also for someone to turn against his father. What a white eyed wolf, little heartless girl."


    Seeing Zhao Jingjing frankly admit it, Zhao Tianli put down his heart and felt that his daughter must be deliberately stimulating him, pretending to be ashamed and poked Zhao Jingjing''s forehead.


    In fact, on the day Zhao Jingjing came back, his nose was not his nose, and his eyes were not his eyes. After a big fight with him, he immediately sent someone to Ninghai to investigate where Ding Ning was sacred. Unexpectedly, his precious daughter didn''t hesitate to turn against him and broke his most precious song kiln green flower porcelain.


    "No, Ding Ning is very powerful. I''m afraid the people you sent to find him trouble will suffer, so I''m angry."


    Zhao Jingjing spit out her tongue mischievously and said duplicity, but she was relieved to know that her father didn''t do it. Otherwise, she really didn''t know how to explain to Ding Ning.


    "It''s very powerful. How powerful can it be? Hum, Dad loves you. He really thinks your dad is a soft persimmon. I tell you, dad is powerful outside. When the tiger body shakes, all sides come to worship. I think of that year..."


    Zhao Tianli was not convinced again. His little cotton padded jacket said he was inferior to other men, which seriously hurt his fragile self-esteem and began to put gold on his face.


    "When Ms. Yao Lina yelled, Mr. Zhao Tianli became a pug."


    Zhao Jingjing giggled and hit him with the stem of his wife phobia. Looking at his mother who was eavesdropping quietly at the door of the room, she showed a cunning smile.


    Zhao Tianli said anxiously, "you know what? That''s your father. I have self-restraint. I don''t want to quarrel with her Hedong lion. Otherwise, hum, my father can hit her with three fists and two feet. She can''t find the North..."


    "Zhao Tian Li, what are you talking about? I''m Hedong lion? You don''t want to argue with me. You can fight with three fists and two feet. I can''t find the north? If you have the guts, say it again!"


    Yao Lina couldn''t bear it. She suddenly jumped out and twisted Zhao Tianli''s ears, gritting her teeth and roaring.


    "Ouch... Gently... It hurts!"


    Zhao Tianli bared his teeth, flushed and flattered: "I... I''m just bragging, bragging. Ms. Yao is gentle and virtuous, beautiful and generous. How can she be a Hedong lion? Besides, I''m lucky to find such a perfect goddess as you to be my wife. Don''t mention beating. Even if I accidentally touch her, I feel bad..."


    Listening to Dad''s spineless advice and sarcastic flattery, Zhao jingjingle''s back and forth, Dad''s funny force is really unique.


    ¡°


    Hum, if you can talk, I''ll spare you this time. Later, dare to gossip behind my mother''s back and see how I deal with you. "


    Yao Lina''s remaining anger did not disappear. She twisted her ears again, and then released her hand angrily.


    Zhao Tianli rubbed his red ears, forced his face with bitterness, and glanced at his daughter with his sad little eyes. The little cotton padded jacket was really not considerate, and he deliberately dug a hole to let himself jump.


    Zhao Jingjing gloated and spit out her tongue, winking and provoking her father.


    She won''t worry about her father. My father and mother have been married for more than 20 years, but their feelings are very good. They sprinkle dog food in front of her all day to show their love.


    They can''t say who is afraid of who. Only when Dad loves his wife, he pretends to be afraid of the inside and satisfies his mother''s vanity. However, my mother is also very measured. She dominates at home. Outside, she is dependent on others. She has a gentle and pleasant appearance of husband singing and women following, which gives dad face.


    "Don''t gloat over there. Take advantage of me and your mother, and quickly and honestly explain what''s the relationship between that Ding Ning and you?"


    Zhao Tianli''s heart was very unbalanced when he ate flat. Seeing that the little cotton padded jacket dared to gloat and make fun of him, he immediately turned his eyes and took care of it. His face was upright and asked solemnly.


    "Yes, tell your mother quickly. Who is that dingning? What does he do? Is he handsome? What''s the situation at home? What do his parents do?"


    Yao Lina was immediately distracted and asked with a gossip face.


    "I''m sleepy. I''m going to bed."


    Zhao Jingjing didn''t expect his father to be so insidious. In the twinkling of an eye, he transferred his fire to himself. He immediately yawned and took out the killer mace of a hundred trials to avoid the problem.


    "Hum! If you don''t explain clearly today, you can''t sleep. Tell me, who is Ding Ning?"


    Seeing the success of the trick, Zhao Tianli immediately took out the spirit of Yijiang''s remaining courage to chase down the poor aggressors and asked persistently.


    "Mom, I''m sleepy. I want to sleep. Your husband doesn''t talk about human rights at all. You don''t care about him."


    Seeing that the situation was bad, Zhao Jingjing immediately rushed to her mother who had always spoiled her and began to act like a spoiled child. This move has always been a big killing move for her, which has never been good.


    "I think your father is right. You really should explain to us. Although your father and I are very open-minded. You are an adult, and we won''t object to your falling in love, but you don''t have enough social experience after all. We should check it for you."


    But, unexpectedly, Yao Lina didn''t stand on her side this time, but asked with a serious look.


    Although she doesn''t object to her daughter falling in love, she has high requirements for the man. If she can''t get into her eyes, even if her daughter likes it again.


    "I... Oh, you are so annoying and violate people''s privacy."


    Seeing that her mother had rebelled, Zhao Jingjing immediately had no choice. She puffed up her mouth in an attempt to protect her legitimate rights and interests with the right to privacy.


    Unfortunately, this move also failed. My parents put on a three Hall joint trial and never give up without asking the truth. Zhao Jingjing had to raise his hand and Surrender: "all right, all right, tell you all right, Ding Ning, is my brother''s classmate. He is 22 years old this year and 23 years old after the new year. We belong to free love. Love at first sight, all right."


    "Your brother''s classmate, 22 years old? He''s a good match this year."


    Yao Lina nodded: "what else?"


    "What else? It''s gone."


    Zhao Jingjing is somewhat guilty of avoiding her mother''s scrutiny. She doesn''t want to tell Ding Ning''s true identity, just for fear of being investigated by her father and mother. Ding Ning has other women. Although she has identified Ding Ning and doesn''t care about those, her father and mother will never respond.


    "Where is he from


    £¿ What do you do? How do you know each other? What do his parents do? What''s your height? How do you look? I''ve been in love several times... "


    Yao Lina asked persistently.


    "Oh, you check your HUKOU? We''re just in love, not getting married. Why do we ask so many questions?"


    Zhao Jingjing is also drunk. She knows that her mother will ask, but she didn''t expect to ask so carefully. She can only try to muddle through.


    "All falling in love without the purpose of marriage is playing hooligans. Just because it is falling in love, your mother and I have to ask carefully to see if we can match our baby daughter."


    Zhao Tianli immediately began to mend the knife, forcing Zhao Jingjing to have no way out.


    "Yes, we''re just a baby girl like you. When we fall in love, women always lose, so we ask so carefully. Look at your brother. Have we asked him?"


    Yao Lina said boldly.


    Zhao Jingjing''s face was full of helplessness and raised her hand to surrender: "well, I really convinced you. Can''t I say it?"


    "That''s right. Parents don''t want to interfere in your love life, but it''s a big deal for you to talk about friends. We have to check it for you."


    Zhao Tianli smiles insidiously. Hum, little cotton padded jacket, let your arms and elbows turn out? If you can''t take it out on you, you can only take it out on that smelly boy.


    Zhao Jingjing glanced at her unscrupulous father and said obediently, "he comes from a small town in southern Yunnan. He has no mother since childhood. His father works in a slaughterhouse..."


    "A small town in southern Yunnan? Isn''t that a rural area? A slaughterhouse? Isn''t that a butcher? Without a mother, it doesn''t mean a child growing up in a single parent family?"


    Before Zhao Tianli spoke, Yao Lina frowned and said in a voice.


    Others haven''t understood. Her birth alone makes her feel very dissatisfied. How can a child born in such a family deserve the Pearl of her own family.


    "What''s the matter with the countryside? What''s the matter with the butcher? You have taught me since I was a child that there is no distinction between high and low occupations. People live on their own work and are not ashamed."


    Zhao Jingjing''s face is a little ugly. She has read a lot of love novels. Many plots are that the woman''s family is too poor and loves the rich and beats the mandarin duck. She vividly breaks up a pair of lovers who love each other, so that the hero and heroine can be together after many hardships.


    She always thought her parents were more open-minded. Unexpectedly, she was such a vulgar person. She said she was not disappointed. It was false.


    Yao Lina looked embarrassed and explained: "it''s not that my mother despises rural people or his father is a butcher. My mother is just worried that the children growing up in a single parent family will be psychologically unhealthy. This is not a small matter..."


    "That''s enough. Brother Shu Biao is also a child from a single parent family. Isn''t he mentally healthy?"


    Zhao Jingjing retorted sharply.


    Yao Lina was speechless for a long time.


    Zhao Yinan''s wife died of weakness shortly after giving birth to Zhao Shu. Zhao Shu was brought up by her grandmother since childhood, but she is very smart and sensible. She is very popular. Yao Lina also loves him.


    If it is said that the children of single parents are mentally unhealthy, does it not mean that Zhao Shu also has psychological problems? She didn''t dare to say this. If it was spread out, what would Zhao Yinan think in his heart?


    "Your mother doesn''t mean that. She just thinks that children growing up in single parent families are prone to psychological problems. It doesn''t mean that Ding Ning must have psychological problems."


    Seeing that his daughter-in-law had nothing to say, Zhao Tianli quickly opened his mouth and said, "you study psychology and are the authority in this field. If you think it''s OK, it''s OK. This section has been calculated, and you continue."

 Chapter 1703

    Seeing that my mother didn''t say a word, it was a default. My father quietly flattered me. Zhao Jingjing said angrily: "people are not only psychologically OK, but also very excellent, which you can''t imagine."


    Yao Lina turned her lips secretly, but she didn''t retort. Anyway, in her heart, her daughter is one of the best.


    Zhao Jingjing strongly praised Ding Ning, which made her instinctively think that beauty is in the eyes of lovers, which made her daughter lose her mind.


    Although her mouth curling action was obscure, it was discovered by sensitive Zhao Jingjing and immediately sneered: "Mom, do you think your own children are the best and that other people''s children are not as good as your own children?"


    "Of course, I don''t think so, but everyone recognized that you are only 18 years old and you are already a doctoral student. There may be people smarter and more capable than you in the world, but it certainly doesn''t include Ding Ning. Don''t tell me that he is also a doctoral student?"


    Speaking of this, Yao Lina immediately became proud. Her daughter was so talented that she definitely made a lot of face. When she went back to her mother''s house, those sisters in law didn''t envy, envy and hate, but there was nothing to say, which made her waist straight.


    Zhao Tianli also nodded repeatedly. His son has been very successful, but his daughter is more successful. Other children are still struggling to get into a good university. His daughters are already doctoral students. He really doesn''t think there are several people in the world who will be better than his daughter.


    You know, a few years ago, the American Ivy League sent invitations one after another, willing to enroll Zhao Jingjing without examination and promised to give her a full scholarship every year, but Yao Lina was unwilling to let her daughter leave and refused on the grounds that the child was too young. Only then did she stay at Zhejiang University to finish her master''s degree. Later, at Jingjing''s own strong request, she went on to study at Ning University for a doctor.


    It can be said that as long as Zhao Jingjing is willing, any top famous school in the world will open the door for her free. He still remembers that when Zhao Jingjing decided to go abroad to study for a doctor a few months ago, countless famous foreign schools sent invitations, and the directors in charge of enrollment of domestic well-known universities came in person. In order to compete for Zhao Jingjing, they almost didn''t fight on the spot.


    In the end, no one thought that Zhao Jingjing chose Ning University, which was slightly inferior to Yanda and Aoki, and everyone broke their glasses. The director of the Enrollment Office of Ning University was as happy as being hit by a pie in the sky. He had to be more kind, flattering and flattering. He personally sent Zhao Jingjing to school as if he were serving his grandparents.


    Therefore, in the hearts of the Zhao family, among the young generation, Zhao Jingjing is definitely a well deserved Nanbo Bay and the pride of the whole Zhao family. If the unknown Ding Ning is better than her, Zhao Tianli and his wife will not believe it.


    Zhao Jingjing''s mouth turned slightly and said faintly: "he is really not a doctoral student..."


    "Ha ha, I knew. Don''t say he''s not even a doctoral student. Even if he''s 22, he can''t be compared with my baby daughter."


    Yao Lina, like a proud peacock, raised her head and said proudly on her face. Zhao Tianli nodded again and again, and her face was full of glory.


    "He is a doctor of medicine."


    But Zhao Jingjing''s next sentence hit Yao Lina and his wife and widened their eyes in shock: "what are you talking about? A 22-year-old medical doctor? Are you kidding?"


    "I''m not kidding. This is a well-known thing of Ning public. He is not only a doctor of medicine, but also a distinguished professor of Ning University, but also the dean of the College of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia of Ning University."


    Zhao Jingjing has a light in her eyes and an undisguised color of pride on her face. Looking at her stunned parents, she has a strong sense of pride in her heart. This is my man, in this world


    None of the best men.


    Yao Lina and his wife are completely stupid. If, as Zhao Jingjing said, Ding Ning has won so many titles at a young age, he is really better than his daughter... Er, a little, just a little.


    Zhao Tianli looked at his daughter and said suspiciously: "a 22-year-old doctor of medicine? A distinguished professor of Ning University and the dean of the College of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia. This is too exaggerated. You won''t be afraid that we oppose you to be with him and deliberately cheat us."


    "Yes, yes, why don''t I believe it so much? How can there be more talented people in the world than my daughter? This is false, it must be false."


    Yao Lina said bitterly that she could not accept that her best daughter was surpassed.


    Zhao Jingjing rolled her eyes silently: "do you think I would be stupid enough to lie about such a thing? Ding Ning is very low-key and never accepts interviews with reporters, so the scope of the spread of this matter is limited. In fact, I''m afraid to scare you. He has another identity I didn''t say."


    "Another identity? What identity can scare us?"


    Zhao Tianli was startled. The boss stared at him. He was curious and itched like a cat. He couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes, yes, let''s listen and see what my future son-in-law has to hide."


    A woman''s heart is deep in the sea. Before, Yao Lina, who disliked Ding Ning''s bad origin, changed her mind much faster than Zhao Tianli. Even her son-in-law shouted out.


    Her idea is very simple. She is better than her daughter. If someone else, she will be uncomfortable, but if this person is her son-in-law, it is a family. What else to care about.


    You know, women''s comparison heart grows with age. When they were young, they were more simple. Generally, they compared who had more toys; After going to school, you will compare who has a good academic performance; After the college entrance examination, compare who is admitted to the university well; Who can find a better job after graduating from college; Who is more handsome than his boyfriend in love; When you get married, you have more development potential than who''s looking for a husband; Having children after marriage, they start a new round of cycle and start to compare their children''s academic performance


    Yao Lina has been competing all the way. So far, she is a big winner in life. She not only works hard for herself, married a good husband, but also works hard for her children, which can be regarded as a great face for her.


    But she was also worried that her unbeaten record would be ruined by her daughter''s immorality. Her daughter was so excellent that if she found an unknown loser as her husband, she would not be ridiculed by those three aunts and six women.


    Facts have proved that her baby girl is not only better than herself, but also has a better eye for finding her husband. She even found such a high-quality potential stock. Er, it can''t be said to be a potential stock. It is a big bull stock that has begun to rise the limit continuously.


    Therefore, at this moment, she not only naturally accepted Ding Ning''s son-in-law, but also wanted to dig out all the identities of her son-in-law and become her capital to show off.


    "He is also a lifelong honorary academician of the National Academy of Sciences and enjoys special state subsidies."


    Zhao Jingjing and you Rongyan said proudly,


    "Hiss!"


    Zhao Tianli and Yao Lina took a breath together, and the expression on their face became wonderful.


    You know, a doctor is only the highest education in China. As long as the child is evil enough, it is difficult to become a doctor at the age of 22, but there is still a glimmer of hope.


    But what is an academician? That is the highest academic title in science and technology established by the state. It is generally a lifelong honor.


    Which academician is not a white haired old science

 Chapter 1704

    While Zhao Jingjing and her family were talking about Ding Ning in full swing, zhao shu suddenly woke up from his sleep in an elegant courtyard room not far away.


    This courtyard is the place where grandma lived before her death, and also the place where he grew up. Although he hasn''t come back for several years, the room is cleaned by special personnel every day, and even the bedding is replaced.


    It is reasonable to sleep in a big bed from childhood. He should sleep soundly in a familiar room and taste. In fact, it is true. After uncle left, he put incense on Grandma''s spiritual throne and went to bed after knocking too much. After all, it is very important for him to go to grandma''s grave tomorrow morning. He must keep his spirit.


    But soon after he fell asleep, he began to have nightmares. The fragments of the nightmares were very fragmented. First, he dreamed that cocoa came to avenge him. The hate eyes made him creepy. He strangled his neck with huge tentacles, dug out his heart, and then tore his body bit by bit, making him suffer from being late.


    Then the picture turned. Zhao Yinan, his father, looked at him with cold strange eyes and scolded him angrily: "get out of here. I don''t have an unfilial son like you."


    Just when he wanted to open his mouth to distinguish, the picture turned again. Zhao Jingjing tore his hair with blood and tears, punched and kicked, and tortured his soul with blood and tears: "why? You devil, why do you harm me like this? You are not my brother Shu, you are an asshole who trades your soul to the devil..."


    The picture kept changing. Uncle, Zhao Tianli, Yao Lina and Zhao Xin appeared one after another. They all stared at him with hatred, scolded him that he was not human and asked him to go away. They even did such an heinous thing to their family.


    His heart was blocked by something. It hurt badly and he felt speechless. These people were the people he cared about most in the world, but no one could understand him.


    He walked like a corpse on an endless road and kept asking himself, am I wrong, am I really wrong?


    "No, I didn''t do anything wrong. I just want to get justice for grandma."


    He roared with an angry voice, but unfortunately no one listened to his explanation, beat and scolded him and told him to go away. They never want to see him again.


    "I said long ago, don''t let hatred blind your eyes. Why, you just don''t listen to me and go your own way."


    The hunter appeared like a ghost, with sadness and sadness in his eyes, but said calmly.


    "No, I''m not wrong, I''m not wrong, I Zhao Shu will never be wrong, it''s them, they don''t understand me..."


    Zhao shu grabbed his hair in pain and roared hysterically.


    "Shu''er, grandma knows you are filial, but Grandma really didn''t blame your grandpa. Grandma loves him very much and can give him a baby. Grandma is very satisfied. You are wrong, really wrong!"


    A gentle and loving voice suddenly sounded behind him, which shocked zhao shu. He couldn''t believe it. He slowly turned back and looked at his grandmother''s kind face that he missed so much. Kong Dun wept with joy, just like a wronged child seeing his parents, and rushed up with a crying voice: "Grandma..."


    But unexpectedly, grandma retreated a few steps one after another. Her face changed and made him jump into the air. She also looked at him with cold and disgusting eyes and shouted, "you are not my shu''er, you devil, leave my shu''er''s body quickly."


    "Grandma, what''s the matter with you? I''m not a devil. I''m really your shu''er!"


    This sudden change made zhao shu pale and heartache like a knife. He was at a loss to look at his favorite grandmother, looked at himself with disgusting and hateful eyes, and shouted at a loss.


    "Damn old lady


    Grandma, you''ve seen through it. Go to hell. "


    A gloomy voice suddenly sounded. Zhao shu couldn''t believe it and covered his mouth, because the strange voice came from his mouth.


    But before he could figure out what was going on, he grabbed grandma''s neck out of control, roared ferociously, "dead old woman, go to hell..."


    Grandma tore his hoop like hand angrily and frightened, but she couldn''t get rid of it at all. Gradually, her face turned blue because of poor breathing, and her eyes gradually congested and bulged outward. It looked as terrible as it should be.


    "Beast, stop it."


    My uncle''s furious voice sounded in my ears.


    "You inhuman beast, even your grandmother will kill you. I don''t have a son like you."


    Zhao Yinan ran quickly, trembling all over with anger, and his eyes were full of strong disgust and hatred.


    Uncle Zhao Tianli, aunt Yao Lina, Zhao Xin, Zhao Jingjing, second uncle, second aunt, third aunt, third uncle, Aunt Zhang, uncle sun... All the Zhao family appeared one after another, staring at him with cold and hate eyes, pointing at him and scolding him as an animal.


    Zhao Shu was in an unprecedented panic, but his body was not controlled at all, and even his expression was not controlled by himself. The muscles on his face were ferocious and twisted, and he strangled his grandmother madly.


    "Ah! No!"


    Zhao shu uttered a desperate and shrill cry.


    Wheezing!


    In the dark, zhao shu suddenly sat up and gasped heavily. His forehead was full of fine beads of sweat. In this January weather, his pajamas were all soaked with sweat.


    It turned out to be just a nightmare. Zhao shu breathed a sigh of relief, and his pale face turned ruddy. He touched the tea cup on his head and poured it into his stomach. Only then did his pounding heart gradually heal.


    Leaning on the head of the bed without turning on the light, he lit a cigarette and stared at the ceiling with uncertain eyes. At this moment, the dusty question surfaced again.


    Why do you have such a dream? How did grandma die? Is it really dead? Why don''t you remember anything?


    I only remember that I was seriously ill. When I woke up, my grandmother was dead, so that he didn''t even see the last side. For this reason, he cried and made a scene.


    In the past, although my father seldom came back because of his busy work, he would bring him gifts and play with him with a smile every time he came back. But after my grandmother died, my father never smiled again, and his eyes became very complex and indifferent.


    At that time, he thought that his father was too sad because of his grandmother''s death and didn''t care. In addition, a few days later, his father ignored his opposition and forcibly sent him to study abroad, which led to the rapid deterioration of the relationship between their father and son. Occasionally, he started a quarrel without saying a word on the phone, and often broke up unhappily, which made him angry, Even stay abroad for the Chinese New Year.


    But his father didn''t seem to care at all. Instead, he looked out of sight and out of mind, which made him very sad. His character became more rebellious and distorted. He drank and took drugs all day in foreign countries, looking for stimulation, until he met the hunter, which changed his life track from then on.


    When he came back this time, he always felt that the servants at home had a strange attitude towards him. Even the nanny Zhang, who fed him since childhood, seemed to be hiding from him. She just greeted him face to face and hid in the kitchen and refused to come out.


    This made him a little confused, but he didn''t think much. He thought it might be that he hadn''t come back for several years, so he became rusty, but at the moment, he always felt that things didn''t seem so simple.


    How did grandma die? In his memory, grandma''s health has always been very good. Even if she often thinks of the ungrateful person, she is really as satisfied as she said


    Can depression become a disease, how can grandma die after her serious illness?


    The smoke curled up, and zhao shu narrowed his eyes. There was a faint light in his cloudy eyes. When he was thinking hard, he suddenly had a strong sense of crisis in his heart.


    This made his face change greatly. He quickly pressed the cigarette end in the ashtray. He didn''t even have time to take a bath, so he hurriedly changed his clothes and rushed out of the room.


    "Young master, are you going out so late?"


    The old man in the family, nanny Zhang''s husband, granduncle the gardener, was taking care of the garden in the yard. Seeing that he had to go out so late, he raised his head and asked in surprise.


    "Well, uncle sun, my tutor suddenly called me and said there was something urgent. I have to rush there immediately. Please go back and tell Uncle them. I''ll go now."


    Zhao Shuqiang smiled, casually perfunctory, and rushed to the garage.


    "Ah, let''s go!"


    Uncle Sun said in surprise, but he didn''t stop. He was relieved and looked at Zhao Shu''s back full of complexity.


    Buzz!


    Zhao shu didn''t have time to exchange greetings and didn''t pay attention to Uncle sun''s attitude. His inexplicable sense of crisis became more and more serious. He couldn''t wait to drive the vehicle, quickly rushed out of the Zhao family and fled into the darkness.


    "Young master Shu is gone?"


    The door opened quietly. Mammy Zhang leaned out her head and said with complicated eyes.


    "Well, I said I had something urgent to leave overnight."


    Uncle sun answered softly.


    Nanny Zhang walked out of the room slowly and looked at the tail light of Zhao Shuyuan. Her face was full of complex colors. She sighed faintly: "sin, that year..."


    "Well, take care of your mouth. Don''t forget what the master told you."


    Uncle sun''s face changed and he yelled in a low voice.


    Nanny Zhang''s face changed. She looked around with a guilty heart and saw that there was no one around. Then she gently grabbed uncle sun''s ear and said angrily, "there are no outsiders here. What''s the matter?"


    "Shh, remember, walls have ears. You are not allowed to mention the things of that year at any time. Besides, I said you, young master Shu, when you come back, you hide when you show your face. Aren''t you afraid of his suspicion?"


    Uncle sun always loved nanny Zhang, but now he unexpectedly pushed her hand away and angrily blamed her.


    Nanny Zhang shrunk her neck, showing her fear. She whispered, "I''m not afraid of young master Shu..."


    "Well, shut up and stop talking. That''s all. If Shu Shao comes back next time, if you do this again, I can only take you away from the Zhao family."


    Uncle sun gave her a stern stare and warned.


    Nanny Zhang''s mouth opened, and her grievance stopped. Finally, it turned into a long sigh, which echoed for a long time in this cold night.


    "Well, it''s cold outside. Go back and have a rest early. Shu Shao left overnight. I have to report to the owner."


    Seeing nanny Zhang''s pitiful appearance, uncle sun knew that things had really frightened her. He gently hugged her, and his voice became soft: "don''t be afraid, young master Shu often lives abroad now. Even if he comes back, he will only stay temporarily. As long as you don''t show your horse''s feet, nothing will happen."


    "Well, I see. You go early and return early."


    Mammy Zhang nodded, helped him straighten the collar of his clothes, and gently told him.


    "Well, hurry back to the house. Don''t get cold."


    Uncle sun smiled and turned to walk outside the hospital.


    Mammy Zhang stood in the bleak yard, silently in a daze for a moment, then sighed and turned back to the room.

 Chapter 1705

    Ten minutes after zhao shu left the Zhao family, a tall man with a black mask on his face led a 15-year-old girl to stand in the shadow of the Zhao family door.


    "Coco, is he here?"


    The man asked the little girl sideways.


    The little girl''s delicate little nose wrinkled, and her clear big eyes blinked: "big brother, the master is no longer here. He has just left."


    Ding Ning rubbed the girl''s head, and the light at the bottom of his eyes flickered: "do you know where he has gone?"


    "It should be in this direction."


    Cocoa looked around, sniffed again, tilted her head and said with certainty.


    "OK, let''s go after him."


    Ding Ning felt a Lingjing and stuffed it into cocoa''s mouth. Cocoa''s big eyes immediately narrowed into a crescent shape. He chewed with a happy expression on his face.


    Rush!


    Dingning spoiled and pitied a smile, his wings vibrated, took cocoa to fly into the night sky, and quickly chased her in the direction she said.


    Danger, extreme danger!


    Zhao Shuben thought that leaving the Zhao family would eliminate the uneasiness, but he didn''t expect that the uneasiness not only didn''t eliminate, but became stronger and stronger, which made him extremely flustered. He couldn''t care about the traffic lights. He stepped on the accelerator desperately, and the violent engine roared through the sky and ran frantically in the night.


    The strange thing is that there is a lot of traffic on the street and the road is congested. However, the Lamborghini he drives can always be punctual. He passes through the congested streets safely without slowing down, leaving all pedestrians and vehicles stunned.


    No one knows that after taking the genetic potion, zhao shu not only awakened his very special mechanical manipulation ability, but also awakened his ability to predict danger.


    It is by virtue of his prediction of the danger that he can repeatedly detect the bad in advance and evacuate in advance. This is also the reason why the organization thinks he has strong ability and makes him the leader of the Asia Hall.


    "Finally found you!"


    If Zhao Shu is in the traffic flow, Ding Ning still needs cocoa''s guidance to find him, but at the moment, zhao shu''s hasty escape is like a light in the night, which makes him easily lock his position.


    "Eh, good driving skills. Being a driver can definitely win glory for the country."


    Ding Ning was surprised and joked with a smile.


    But he didn''t rush to do it, but gently pushed it behind him in the night sky. He wanted to see where the cold poisonous snake could escape and what kind of help he could find.


    For Zhao Shu, he can''t bear it. This time, he will pull out this scourge anyway, but the primary premise is to ensure the safety of his sister''s life.


    An air-to-ground chase was launched. Zhao shu''s face was gloomy to the extreme. The different mechanical manipulation gave him the ability to exceed the maximum limit of any motorized means of transportation without overturning. Now the speed has reached an amazing 400 kilometers per hour, but the strong sense of danger has never faded.


    The worst thing was that he couldn''t lock where the danger came from, which made him realize that he had encountered a strong enemy and was in great trouble this time.


    While driving the vehicle, he took out his special mobile phone and began dialing. When the phone was connected, he hurriedly said, "I''m being watched now. I need your support urgently."


    "Sorry, Su Shao, we''re just here to help you, not your men. You''re not qualified to order us."


    Cold electronic synths came from the other end of the phone, without any emotion.


    "I am not an order, but a request."


    Zhao shu''s face is twisted. He wants to throw his mobile phone in each other''s face, but he can''t help it at the moment


    Not humble request way.


    He knew that his previous behavior of running away alone had angered these saints and made them very uncomfortable, so he deliberately made it difficult for him at the moment.


    He was also very helpless. You was eavesdropping in the office. He really didn''t know. Later, he felt a little uneasy and hurried to escape alone.


    At that time, he didn''t want to retreat with these saints, but his ability to predict danger was his biggest card. Don''t say he didn''t want to be exposed. Even if he said there was danger, those arrogant saints couldn''t believe him.


    Therefore, he left a way for the hunter to escape before he fled, and made a strategy of encirclement and support according to circumstances. He successfully won Ding Qianlie who came to see Suning Xiang, but he also angered these saints and thought that they were kept in the dark and became a tool for him.


    If we hadn''t taken Ding Qianlie this time and captured a giant gold carving with perfect variation, which made great contributions to the organization, I''m afraid zhao shu would have been torn to pieces by these angry saints. Even the hunter was very unhappy. After he escaped smoothly, he would fly away at the first time.


    "Request? Hehe, you have a story in China called the wolf. You have lost your reputation by using us once. How can we trust you?"


    The saint at the other end of the phone sneered: "what''s more, our most important task is to escort the hostages back to headquarters. There''s no need to take risks again for you."


    The saint is also a human being, and he will be afraid, and he will be afraid.


    Before coming to China, the self-confidence of these saints was extremely inflated. They thought they could sweep away any strong enemy and put on a high posture one by one.


    But I didn''t expect that they almost died in the hands of Youlin and others before, which made them full of awe for the ancient country of China. Now they just want to send people back to the headquarters safely and never want to make trouble again.


    "The man who chased me was Ding Ning. Are you desperate?"


    Zhao shu''s lungs almost burst with anger, and his voice threw a heavy bomb.


    Although he didn''t know who was tracking him, now if he wanted to let these saints hand, he had to carry out Ding Ning.


    After all, Ding Ning almost slaughtered the delegation of the divine race organization at the martial arts Congress. The God of fire and the God of wind died, and the God of rain lived without people and died without bodies, which has aroused the anger of the senior level of the divine race organization. Ding Ning was listed as the most dangerous enemy of the organization and issued a reward in the organization. If anyone can catch Ding Ning, he will reward the true God potion.


    He was well aware of these saints'' desire for true divine potions, so even if he had to bear the wrath of these saints afterwards, he had to take risks.


    What''s more, although he didn''t know who was chasing him, he subconsciously thought that the person who made him unable to lock the position all the time was not Ding Ning, which must be related to him.


    "Ding Ning?"


    Sure enough, hearing Ding Ning''s name, the saint''s breath became urgent.


    Zhao shu''s mouth showed a sneer, but his tone was very sincere: "yes, I''m sure it''s him."


    "Isn''t Ding Ning trapped in the secret land of Langya? How did he appear here?"


    The saint asked doubtfully.


    Although it was a question, zhao shu knew that the saint had been moved, and immediately replied: "you have also seen Ding Ning''s information. He is a man with very strange means and is very good at disguise. Do you remember the beast girl who organized the escape at the beginning? No, no one can see through her disguise for so long."


    "Do you mean that Ding Ning was not trapped in the secret Langya territory? Instead, he looked like other martial artists and quietly mixed in the crowd and was transmitted?"


    The saint said in shock.


    Zhao shu smiled without saying anything. Anyway, he didn''t say anything. The saint thought so. Even if it wasn''t the case in the future, it had nothing to do with him.


    The saint was now guided by Zhao Shu''s suggestive language. He immediately confirmed his guess and said, "how many of them are there?"


    Zhao shu smiled and knew that these saints had taken the bait, but he was afraid of those wolves. He spoke very fast and said, "I only saw him. He should be the only one."


    "Hahaha, you are really a waste. A Ding Ning can make you like a lost dog. But anyway, since we are destined to make great achievements, we will try our best to help you once. Now, report your position and we will ambush immediately."


    When the saint heard that there was only one person, he was very calm and said with ecstasy. He didn''t forget to insult zhao shu.


    They didn''t receive the news from the scene of the martial arts meeting, but they still didn''t pay attention to Ding Ning. Even those legendary wolf riders didn''t have much fear.


    After all, in their view, the martial arts meeting is held in the border, and everyone''s cultivation is limited to the tianwu realm.


    Although Ding Ning''s combat effectiveness is very strong and can even reach the invincible level of the same level, so what?


    This is not a martial arts meeting, and there is no boundary. They are all powerful saints. Their accomplishments in the realm are enough to crush Ding Ning. It''s not a minute to win him.


    Now if someone tells them that Ding Ning is a strong man in the holy martial arts realm, they will definitely scoff and won''t believe it.


    Because they know Ding Ning''s age very well. He is just in his early twenties, not to mention the ancient martial arts who need a long time to practice to be successful. Even among the God descendant organizations that upgrade purely by taking drugs, it is absolutely impossible to become a saint in his twenties.


    You know, it''s not that if you take drugs here, you will immediately mutate into a powerful person there. It''s a step-by-step process. It needs a long transformation period to slowly absorb the drug, so as to achieve the purpose of transforming genes to have super power.


    If the warrior takes the genetic potion, the time for refining, absorption and genetic transformation will be much faster; But ordinary people who become Superman purely by genetic potion absorb genetic potion very slowly. The time from black iron warrior to bronze warrior often takes years as the counting unit.


    After all, ordinary people who can enjoy the genetic potion are major shareholders in the organization. They are not short of money, but they cherish their lives. They don''t care to spend more time slowly transforming the gene, but they must ensure absolute safety. Therefore, they enjoy the perfect genetic potion with the drug diluted countless times without any side effects.


    The experts in those organizations are basically soldiers who have been captured as test objects. The speed of genetic transformation is fast, but similarly, the mortality rate is quite high, which is one in ten thousand. Sometimes ten thousand test objects may not succeed.


    These experiments that can become saints can be said to be extremely lucky. They are all lucky people who save one in ten thousand, but the rich returns also make them happy. After all, this is the existence of saints at the peak of the whole earth.


    Human desires are endless. After becoming saints, they also breed higher wild hopes and yearn to ascend to a higher level.


    However, the true God potion is a newly developed new potion. The raw materials are extremely precious and are not open to any members at all. If Ding Ning did not stimulate the divine descendant organization to offer a reward, even if they serve the divine descendant organization for another millennium, they may not have the opportunity to get the true God potion.

 Chapter 1706

    Therefore, these saints don''t think Ding Ning is a threat at all. They think he is only an invincible genius of the same rank at most.


    After all, the Yellow haired boy in his early twenties, hehe, even if he started taking drugs at birth, he can''t become a saint without 34 years of slowly modifying his genes.


    The only thing they can fear is the people in black who rushed into the base, but those people in black are now in the detention center. What are they afraid of?


    The muscles on zhao shu''s face twitched for a moment. He endured the sense of humiliation, sent the coordinates, and a sharp cold flashed across his eyes, He whispered: "bah! It''s just a group of humble survivors. What''s arrogant? Although I''m not as powerful as you now, I''m an authentic divine descendant taking the perfect genetic potion. Wait. Sooner or later, I''ll step on you all and let you pay a heavy price for today''s humiliation."


    Although these saints are powerful, they always feel superior in their bones. If the headquarters did not ask them to fully cooperate with their actions, these guys would not obey the orders of the Asian hall leader, so that he had to lie to lure them to fight in order to save his life.


    But it has to be said that the three saints finally agreed to take action, which also made him a long sigh of relief. Life is safe for the time being.


    With his wisdom, he also guessed the thoughts of the people who chased him. He must want to lure his helpers to catch them all.


    Unfortunately, the hunter will soon become prey. He doesn''t think the people who stare at him can escape the ambush of the three saints.


    Zhao shu picked up a sneering arc at the corners of his mouth and whispered, "whoever you are, since you stare at me, go to hell."


    Tick, tick!


    In a dark and cold water prison, Ding Qianlie was hung on the water with both hands, and his lower body was immersed in the water. He looked very embarrassed, but his beautiful eyes were shining in the dark and did not become the decadent color of prisoners.


    She didn''t expect to be attacked by the enemy when she first arrived at Zhoujiang to land. Under the attack of the three powerful enemies, the amulet was broken without holding on for long. Even air wing 2 was wounded and became a prisoner.


    But she did not try to escape, but gave up the resistance with great cooperation, and let them cover their eyes and put themselves in this dark water prison. She was not afraid of death, but she was afraid of hurting her child.


    More importantly, when she left Paradise Island on air wing 2, Liu Sheng Qiandai quietly disappeared on the back of air wing because she didn''t trust her. When she found out that it was too late, she had to come with her.


    Unexpectedly, this became her only hope to escape from the clutches. When she was attacked, when she found that there was a great disparity between the enemy and us, she immediately transmitted a message to stop Liu shengqian Dai''s move for the first time, so that she could hide her good trace and find a chance to ask heaven island for help.


    Liu shengqian Dai didn''t trust her. She followed her all the way to this semi artificial and semi natural underground cave. Seeing that those people didn''t poison her, she took out her mobile phone and began to ask for help.


    But unexpectedly, the signal here was isolated, and only a special mobile phone could contact the outside world, which made her numb.


    The most important thing is that the exit of the cave is cleverly designed. It is even under the water and needs to dive into the water to get in and out. The three guys who hide their heads and show their tail are extremely cautious. There is always a person at the cave, blocking the only way in and out, so that Liu shengqiandai can''t sneak out and call for help.


    WOW!


    The cover plate on the top of the water prison was lifted to bring a dim light to the dark water prison. A head wearing a dark gold mask was exposed behind the cover plate. Seeing that everything in the water prison was normal, a bamboo basket containing steamed bread and clean water was slowly put down.


    After all, Ding Qianlie is of great use to the organization. It wants a living Ding Qianlie, not a corpse, and in their eyes, this woman is


    An ordinary person will not let her really starve to death.


    Ding Qianlie was also impolite. She ate what she should eat and drink, drank with her mouth cup, and then bit a steamed bread and chewed hard. Although she could not use her internal strength, her cultivation level was there. It was all right not to eat or drink for a month, but she still had children in her stomach. She had to eat something for her children.


    Seeing her cooperation, the burly saint in black nodded with satisfaction. He was also worried that Ding Qianlie was in a mood to refuse to eat.


    Put away the bamboo basket and cover the cover plate. The black robed Saint went to see the dying empty wing No. 2 lying in the huge iron cage and got it something to eat and drink. Then he went to see Wang Bo lying in a separate cell like a dead man and threw two steamed buns in. He was relieved to meet the other two black robed saints stationed at the entrance.


    "Everything is normal. Let''s go now."


    After meeting the three saints in black, they went to the cave.


    "Do you want to keep a guard here? After all, that woman is very important and can''t be lost."


    A pudgy saint in black asked hesitantly.


    "Then you stay. Kaman and I are enough to deal with that boy."


    The thin and tall saint in black robe said quietly, but let the short and fat saint in black robe be one of them. Hei hei said with a smile: "it''s so hidden here that people shouldn''t find it. Forget it, we''ll hurry up and come back soon."


    I''m kidding. The purpose of catching Ding and hunting is to coerce Ding Ning and bring Longteng group into the bag, but how can such credit be compared with catching Ding Ning? It''s to reward the true God potion.


    "Then go and don''t linger."


    Kaman, the burly saint in black, said faintly and walked forward first.


    The thin and tall saint in black flashed a look of disappointment. Charlie, who had always been cautious, was not stupid enough to know which was heavy and which was light.


    As the three left, the dark cave fell into peace again.


    WOW!


    The cover plate of the water prison was opened again. Ding Qianlie narrowed his eyes and looked up in surprise. He didn''t know what the saint in black would do again, but he didn''t expect Liu shengqian Dai''s pretty face to show behind the cover plate.


    "Shallow Dai, why are you here?"


    Ding Qianlie was surprised and happy. Since she was put in the water prison, she lost contact with Liu shengqian Dai. She thought Liu shengqian Dai had left long ago.


    "Sister, I haven''t left. There is only one entrance and exit here, and the mobile phone signal is blocked. Those people in black robes guard the hole. I can''t escape at all. Don''t say anything now. I''ll pull you up first."


    After Liu shengqian Dai explained simply, she immediately pulled up the rope and pulled Ding up.


    "What about the people in black?"


    Ding led the hunter and asked in a low voice.


    "They went out to do business. It seems that they are dealing with someone. They may come back soon. Let''s hurry up and go."


    Liu shengqian Dai held his feet and said quickly.


    "What about air wing two?"


    Ding said in embarrassment that the air wing 2 was seriously injured and could not fly. With its tonnage, they could not escape with it.


    "I don''t care about it for the time being. After we escape, we''ll bring someone to save it. Anyway, these guys are very interested in the genes of the air wing and won''t hurt it."


    Liu shengqian Dai said decisively.


    Ding led the hunter to listen, which was the same reason. He immediately took an apologetic look at air wing No. 2 and whispered, "air wing, hold on, we''ll go out and find someone to save you."


    Air wing 2 nodded hard to understand, and then quietly lay on the ground. It looked very hurt.


    Looking at it, I''m weak


    Ding Qianlie couldn''t help feeling distressed for a while. He took out a bottle of pills from the storage ring and threw them to it. He whispered, "hold on until we come back."


    Kongyi No. 2 cheered up, opened his mouth to catch the medicine bottle, skillfully bit the cork with his beak, swallowed the pill, and soon became much more energetic. He gave a light cry to the two women, as if to say, go quickly, and I''ll wait for you here.


    Unfortunately, the two women couldn''t understand it. They looked at it reluctantly and walked quickly to the hole.


    "Help... Help me."


    At this time, Wang Bo, who was black and blue all over, suddenly raised his head and begged.


    The two women were stunned. They didn''t know Wang Bo''s identity at all. At this time, they were not willing to find trouble. They walked out quickly.


    "Help me, I''m... Ding Ning''s classmate."


    Wang Bo shouted hoarsely.


    Ding Qianlie trembled, stopped, turned around and looked at him and said, "you said you were Ding Ning''s classmate?"


    "Yes, I''m Ding Ning''s classmate. My name is... Fan Kun. If you don''t believe it, you can call him and ask him. I was caught by him this time. You must save me."


    As soon as Wang Bo''s eyes turned, he didn''t know whether Ding Ning mentioned himself in front of them, so he decisively pretended to be fan Kun.


    Because he knew that fan Kun and Ding Ning were in the same dormitory. At the beginning, they had a good relationship, but later they broke up for a woman. After graduation, he must have no contact with Ding Ning. Therefore, impersonating fan Kun is the best choice.


    "Ah, you are fan Kun. I''ve heard Ding Ning mention it. I''m sorry. You''ve suffered this time."


    Ding Qianlie suddenly remembered that although she had never seen fan Kun, she did hear that Ding Ning mentioned such a person. It was indeed his roommate. In addition, there was a precedent that Zhang Haifeng and others were kidnapped, which immediately made her believe Wang Bo''s words and say with some guilt.


    "Sister, he''s hurt so badly. We''ll slow down with him. We''d better wait until we call someone to save him."


    Although Liu shengqian Dai also wanted to save Wang Bo, she thought that those people in black would return at any time. She still felt it was safer to escape first and then save others.


    "No, if you run away, those people will kill me when they come back. Please, take me with you."


    Wang Bo hurriedly begged.


    As soon as Ding Qianlie and Liu shengqian Dai heard it, they ran away with the crazy style of the divine race organization, and they were bound to vent their anger on "fan Kun". It was normal to kill him to vent their anger. After all, he was not like air wing 2. It was of great research value to the divine race organization.


    "Well, we''ll run away with you, but how can we get you out?"


    Ding Qianlie looked at the lock on the iron cage and asked.


    Wang Bo was also a little helpless, showing a look of despair. He managed to deceive the two women. It would be bad luck if he couldn''t escape because of a lock.


    This time, he completely angered Su Shao and nearly died alive. If a saint in black hadn''t found him studying DNA cloning technology and thought that the organization needed such talents, he stopped Su Shao and wanted to take him back to the headquarters, I''m afraid he would have been killed alive.


    But no. 79, which was controlled by him with a spell, was torn to pieces by Su Shao in front of him, which frightened him and made him just want to stay away from such a pervert as Su Shao.


    Therefore, after discovering that Ding Qianlie had an invisible helper, he still called for help and wanted to escape from this terrible place.


    "I''ll do it."


    Liu shengqian Dai reached out and grabbed the iron lock. As soon as she twisted it hard, she easily broke the lock and opened the prison door.

 Chapter 1708

    I don''t know whether it was affected by the Qingyun security disturbance at the beginning. Although the current night market has countless times more people than before, no one is willing to make trouble easily, and there is no bullying. The whole market is fair trading and extremely abides by the trading order of free trading.


    This time, although the saint doctor was disgraced and squeezed out of the membership seat of the organizing committee, they still made a lot of money with their advantages of alchemy.


    The martial arts meeting will end in three days, and the war on the martial arts competition platform is becoming increasingly fierce. Countless martial arts people are injured every day. At this time, the blood tonic pill launched by the saint doctor has become the most popular healing medicine.


    There are many martial artists who have made breakthroughs in the competition and urgently need pills to stabilize the realm, which also makes the Guyuan pill of the holy doctor become a hot commodity.


    Of course, there are also Qi tonifying pills that supplement consumption, bone strengthening pills that strengthen muscles and bones, Changluo pills that soothe collaterals and channels, and zhuanyuan pills that can help martial artists speed up the conversion of spiritual power. They have all become essential pills purchased by martial artists, which has also raised the price of pills, almost hollowing out the pockets of those martial artists.


    Although the ancient martial arts world was not an alchemy sect of the holy medicine sect, the prestige of the holy medicine sect and the pill effect beyond other small alchemy sects made the holy medicine sect one of the most profitable sects in the martial arts conference.


    The reason for adding one is that the holy sword mountain villa, which is also the holy gate, is famous for its swordsmanship in the Jianghu. Its sect''s weapon refining technique is also famous. Although it sells all magic tools, not even inferior spiritual tools, it still makes those participants eager to increase their combat effectiveness rush to buy all kinds of magic tools at all costs.


    Crane ling''er strolled around with angel and Fengpian dance. Seeing the line in front of the stalls in Shengyi gate and Shengjian mountain villa, the long dragon couldn''t help but turn his mouth and murmured in his heart that there were no tigers in the mountain, and the monkey was called the overlord.


    After staying with Ding Ning for a long time, he linger''s eyes are vicious. In her eyes, the pills sought after by the martial artists are not pills at all. It''s almost like calling them pills.


    She casually took out a pill from her storage ring. Whether it''s product appearance or efficacy, it can easily throw away the pill of the holy doctor''s door. It''s still 18 blocks away.


    As for the magic tools of Shengjian mountain villa, hehe, she even disdains to look at them. They are not even spiritual tools. Where can she get her magic eyes?


    On the contrary, some scattered repair stalls often sell some strange things. If they encounter people who know the goods, they are likely to pick up a big leak.


    After all, there are many things that the seller got inadvertently. Even he doesn''t know what it is, so he can''t evaluate its accurate price at all. Basically, it depends on people''s asking price. When he sincerely wants to buy, he also pays off the money on the spot.


    With good luck, buyers can often spend a small sum of money to find value for money, which also makes this temporary trading market full of different charm.


    He ling''er studied the array since childhood. She lived long enough and her eyes were fierce. After fierce bargaining, she also found two treasures, which made her very happy.


    "Ling''er, what are the two treasures you bought? Why are you so happy?"


    Feng Pian asked curiously. Angel and old green were also full of curiosity. I don''t know how those two insignificant things could make Heling Er so happy.


    "Giggle, this hairpin is a top-grade spirit weapon, but it''s a pity that it''s broken. Now there''s only the grade of the top-grade spirit weapon. Here, I''ll give it to you."


    Crane ling''er took out his hairpin, said proudly, and gave it to Feng Pian dance.


    "The best... The best spirit weapon?"


    Old Green''s eyes almost didn''t fall off. He stared at the gray hairpin just picked up from the garbage. It didn''t look like something that could touch the best spirit tool.


    You know, the best spiritual weapon is equivalent to a holy weapon. The holy Vatican depends on the seven holy weapons to become a big Mac in the West. He will not believe that this insignificant hairpin is a holy weapon, even if it falls off the grade.


    "No, no, it''s too precious. I can''t take it."


    Feng Pian dance believed what he linger said. Her face turned red, but she was determined not to accept it.


    "If you take it, you can take it. They are all my sisters. What''s more, my husband has refined a spirit sword of the best spirit weapon level for me. I''m used to it. This spirit weapon of hairpin is not suitable for me. Just take it."


    Crane ling''er undoubtedly put the hairpin into Feng Pian''s hand, and didn''t notice the gaping expression of old green and angel. He didn''t care and told him: "by the way, don''t hurry to drop blood to recognize the Lord first. After your husband comes back, let him help you refine it again and restore it to the level of the best spirit instrument before recognizing the Lord."


    Feng Pian danced and the whole person was stunned. Was her husband a top-grade spirit sword specially refined for her? Isn''t her husband Ding Ning? Can Ding Ning still use a refiner?


    Compared with Fengpian dance, angel and old green were shocked and couldn''t close their mouths, refining the best spiritual tools? Are you kidding?


    I don''t see the most powerful refining tool in the world. Zongmen Shengjian mountain villa doesn''t want to sell the inferior spiritual tools as treasures. Occasionally, it takes the shit transportation to refine a top-grade spiritual tool, which will definitely be provided as the treasure of Zhenzong.


    Crane ling''er said the best spirit instrument was like Chinese cabbage. Would you mind bragging and making a draft?


    But the next words of heling''er made their thunder scorched outside and tender inside. They couldn''t believe their ears at all.


    "Alas, it''s a pity that it''s hard to find the materials of artifact, otherwise my spirit sword can become artifact level."


    Crane ling''er said with regret.


    Angel and old green looked at each other and thought that this woman could really blow, NIMA and return artifact? Can artifact be refined by man? That''s a weapon that gods can refine.


    Didn''t you see that the Atlantis family has been handed down for thousands of years, and only the heart of the sea is an artifact?


    Compared with them, Fengpian dance is better. At least she knows that there are ancient artifacts in the holy gate, but if Ding Ning can refine artifacts, she will never believe it.


    Crane ling''er finally noticed their wrongness and said in some displeasure, "do you think I''m bragging?"


    "Hehe, no, how can sister linger boast? She must be telling the truth."


    Angel smiled, but the expression on his face didn''t seem to believe.


    Fengpian dance was silent and didn''t speak, but she obviously didn''t believe it, not to mention old green. There were two big characters on her face.


    "Don''t believe it. You''ll know when your husband comes back."


    Crane ling''er smiled and didn''t care, because she suddenly remembered that old green, an outsider, was still there. If the news that her husband would refine artifact came out, it wouldn''t be a good thing.


    "Well, sister ling''er, can you help me see what level these Thor hammers are?"


    Angel believed what he ling''er said, and suddenly remembered the pair of purple and gold octagonal hammers Ding Ning gave him. He quickly took them out and handed them to he ling''er and asked.


    "Eh, the purple gold octagonal hammer was given to you by my husband? He is very kind to you."


    Crane ling''er recognized the lightning artifact obtained from Ao Hong at a glance and said without hesitation, "this is an artifact."


    Angel opened her mouth in amazement and looked at the purple gold octagonal hammer in her hand. She didn''t think that the thing Ding Ning gave her was a precious artifact, which made her deeply moved.


    Old Green''s eyes were even brighter and he stared at the purple gold octagonal hammer. His brain was blank. He had a pair of artifact. This is the blessing of Atlantis.


    To tell the truth, he doesn''t agree with the young master''s frequent access to Qingyun security camp these days. Especially when Ding Ning''s life and death are uncertain, those hostile forces are ready to move. It''s not a good thing to have a relationship with Qingyun security at this time.


    Of course, if Ding Ning can come back unharmed, from the perspective of interests, old green still agrees with the little Lord to make friends with him.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t expect that his little princess not only made friends with Ding Ning, but also had a negative distance contact. If he knew, he would beat his chest and feet and be miserable.


    I''m kidding. What kind of noble blood is Atlantis and what kind of noble angel is? Ding Ning''s excellent performance is not worthy of his own princess in the eyes of old green.


    But at the moment, seeing that what Ding Ning gave to the princess was an artifact, old green was ecstatic. At the same time, he also had some good feelings for Ding Ning, but it was only good feelings, which was far from being worthy of the princess.


    Of course, if Ding Ning can make an artifact as he linger said, he is qualified to be worthy of the princess, but is that possible? Something impossible.


    Don''t mention artifact. As long as he has the ability to refine holy objects, any force will cry and shout to send the most beautiful girl of the family to climb up a relationship with him, and the Atlantis family is no exception.


    "Artifact, it''s an artifact. Ding Ning is very kind."


    Angel''s eyes were shining and he couldn''t let go of playing with the purple gold octagonal hammer.


    Old Green''s face turned black. He thought that Ding Ning didn''t know what shit luck he had. He could get an artifact and gave it to the young Lord. It''s estimated that he didn''t even know it was an artifact.


    In addition, the princess of her family is so beautiful. Holding a pair of sledgehammers has too much impact on her image. It is estimated that she will be confiscated by the owner when she returns to the family. I don''t know who will be assigned to, or Xu will keep it for her own use.


    "Well, it''s definitely an artifact. It was captured after a strong man in the holy martial arts realm was killed by his husband."


    Crane ling''er said casually. He didn''t dare to say that Ao Hong was the demon king. Otherwise, it would be too shocking.


    Old green disdained his lips and felt that the crane spirit was really good at blowing.


    Although he admitted that Ding Ning was not weak and had some strange means, he would not believe if he could kill a strong man in the holy martial arts realm with an artifact.


    "Cluck, I like it."


    For fear of being robbed, angel hurriedly put away the purple gold octagonal hammer and said happily.


    Feng Pian dance looked at her with envy. She felt a little lost in her heart. It is the so-called "not suffering from oligopoly but uneven".


    Crane ling''er has the best spirit artifact made by Ding Ning, and angel has the artifact given by Ding Ning, but she has nothing. It is impossible to say that she has no loss in her heart.


    Crane ling''er seemed to be aware of her loss, reached out and took her hand, whispered with a smile: "don''t worry, don''t think about it. My husband is entangled in things and can''t come back. When he comes back, he will certainly give you a weapon to take advantage of. My husband always treats his sisters equally."


    Feng Pian''s dance broke her mind when she was looked at. She blushed and said, "I didn''t think much."


    "Hehe, you must be curious about the second treasure I found."


    Crane ling''er saw that she was thin skinned and didn''t say much anymore. He considerately changed the topic, with a mysterious smile on his face.

 Chapter 1709

    "What is it? Take it out and have a look."


    Angel didn''t think so much. He thought that the hairpin was the best spiritual weapon that fell off the order. The second treasure must be a great thing.


    Old green also stared at heling''er, his eyes twinkling with expectation, and wanted to know what the second treasure was.


    Crane ling''er proudly took out the second treasure she found. It was a piece of white coral stone. If it wasn''t covered with weed like roots, it would look no different from ordinary stones.


    "Ling''er, what is this? Why are the stones covered with roots?"


    Feng Pian dance looked at these ordinary long hairy stones and asked curiously.


    "This is a pumice, which is definitely rarer than an artifact."


    Crane ling''er carefully held the stone and said excitedly.


    "Rarer than artifact? How rare is it?"


    Angel looked at her eagerly and asked.


    "Giggle, forgive me. You''ll know when your husband comes back."


    Crane ling''er smiled cunningly and put away the floating stone. It''s not that she wants to sell off, but that it''s important. She can''t trust old green.


    If the news leaks out, this piece of pumice will certainly attract everyone''s covet, which will bring big trouble to Ding Ning.


    "Sister ling''er, you''re so bad. You''ll hang people''s appetite."


    Angel murmured discontentedly, complaining, but forgot that he was a woman disguised as a man. When the passers-by saw such a "mother gun", his face suddenly became extremely strange.


    As a result, a lot of gossip spread quickly. A new statement replaced the rumor that after Ding Ning''s disappearance, his woman colluded with the young master of the Atlantis family. It became that the young master of the Atlantis family was actually a bitch, so he agreed with Ding Ning''s women and became heterosexual sisters.


    When old green heard the rumor, he was furious, but it was too late. The rumor quickly became the most talked about gossip on the scene of the martial arts conference, leaving him speechless. As a result, his face was black all day for the rest of the martial arts conference.


    The night was getting darker, and the three women were still enjoying the treasure. Perhaps they were stimulated by heling''er. Angel saw strange things and put them into her bag at any cost. Heling''er couldn''t stop them. She shook her head and said that she was a loser.


    Being heard by passers-by adds the credibility of gossip and intensifies the rumor that gruer is a bitch.


    While they were enjoying the night market, they did not find that strange events were taking place in the dark area at the edge of the night market.


    Because it is only a temporary flea market without any infrastructure, there will be no toilet.


    Martial arts practitioners who have reached a certain level of cultivation can not eat or drink for a long time, but urination and excretion is an essential physiological need every day.


    This is not a tourist attraction. There is no supervision and no one is responsible for cleaning. Martial artists are used to it. If they are in a hurry to pee at the night market, they will run to the unmanned dark area at the edge of the night market to solve it on the spot.


    But every martial artist who came back from his companions to solve his physiological needs changed his eyes. It took a long time to return to normal. There was a light black fog in the depths of his pupils, which did not attract anyone''s attention.


    On the southeast side of the elephant trunk slope, in a dark and gloomy forest, the ghost Liao closed his eyes and sat on the ground like a ghost. In front of him, there were dense black bottles.


    Hundreds of ghost slaves kept picking up black bottles and floating away, lurking in the dark area at the edge of the night market, waiting for the rabbit


    Some single fighters to solve physiological problems.


    "How much?"


    The ghost Liao, like an old monk, suddenly opened his eyes and asked faintly.


    "There are 1800 people tonight, and more than 100 is enough for 2000. With the of the previous few days, almost 10000 people have become puppets under our control."


    A ghost slave next to him bowed respectfully and replied in a cold hoarse voice like a ghost climbing out of the depths of hell.


    "Well, that''s good. Ten thousand people are almost enough. We''ll start the final arrangement tomorrow night. The day after tomorrow, we can implement our plan."


    The ghost Liao''s deep eyes flashed a look of fanaticism, looked up at the sky, spread his arms, and said piously: "your great demon God, your loyal believers will follow your guidance and use the blood of these ignorant and ignorant people to open a gap for the door of hell and welcome your messenger to the world."


    The ghost slaves beside him knelt down piously and gave great gifts. The evil look was like an ancient sacrifice, which looked very strange.


    ¡­¡­


    Bang!


    The sound of opening the iron door broke the tranquility of Zhoujiang detention center.


    The dazzling lights flashed, and three cars drove into the compound of the detention center. The first one was an Audi with the local police sign of Zhoujiang.


    The fat director Chen of the detention center who had received the news for a long time, with a flattering smile on his face, nodded and bowed forward and opened the door for the first Audi. This is the car of the boss of the Municipal Bureau. He dare not neglect it at all.


    Director Wang jumped out of the car and nodded at director Chen with a dignified face, but without any greetings, he quickly walked to the second black ELFA business car with Yanjing special license plate and opened the rear door in person like an imperial envoy.


    "Director Zhang, the detention center is here. Please get off."


    Director Wang said politely, with a flash of envy at the bottom of his eyes.


    Although he is also a figure in Zhoujiang, he is not worth mentioning compared with the people in these special departments.


    Look at other people''s cars. It''s an ELFA business car worth 700000 or a modified vehicle with bulletproof effect. Compared with his more than 200000 Audi A6, it''s day by day.


    "Yes!"


    The middle-aged man sitting in the middle of the rear was closing his eyes. After director Wang opened the door and shouted, he opened his eyes as if he had just found out. He gave a noncommittal reply.


    It took a long time to get off the bus. Other national security members had already got off the bus and were waiting for him.


    But he didn''t think there was anything wrong. He was the deputy director of the national security action department. Of course, he had to put on airs when he came to handle cases.


    Director Wang''s eyes flashed a look of anger, but he quickly converged. Although Guoan and the police had no subordinate relationship, he was not willing to easily offend people in a special department, even though director Zhang was only at the same level as him.


    "The detention center in Zhoujiang is a little too dilapidated."


    Zhang baichi, with his hands on his back and full of official prestige, looked at the mottled eroded wall of the detention center and commented with disgust on his face.


    "Zhoujiang''s finance is limited, and director Zhang has great powers. If you don''t help us to run away and approve special funds, we will also repair this dilapidated detention center."


    Mud Bodhisattva still has three points of fire. Zhang baichi just put on airs. He also opened his mouth and said that the detention center was dilapidated. Director Wang couldn''t bear any good temper. He stabbed him lukewarm.


    Nima, this is a detention center, not a five-star hotel. The outer wall is a little dilapidated. What''s the matter? There are a lot of facilities in it.


    Zhang baichi frowned and was very unhappy


    He wanted to get angry, but when he thought that it was his turn to handle the big case after giving up his old face and entrusted a lot of relationships, he coughed and said, "it''s easy to say, it''s important to do the business first. Director Wang led the way and took us to interrogate those suspects."


    Director Wang sees that he doesn''t take over and doesn''t want to continue to freeze the relationship, but he''s a good director and can''t be what you say, right? With a straight face, he pointed to Director Chen and said, "this is director Chen of the detention center, director Chen, and this is director Zhang of Yanjing national security operation office."


    Although director Chen also saw that director Zhang was a bad master to serve, he didn''t dare to explode and stab at his level. He quickly lost his smiling face and stretched out his hand and said, "welcome director Zhang to guide!"


    "The case is urgent. Don''t write. Lead the way."


    Zhang baichi turned a blind eye to Director Chen''s outstretched hand and said coldly with his hands on his back.


    Director Chen pasted a cold ass on his hot face and his hands were stiff in the air. The smile on his face was extremely embarrassing. He was suffocated in his heart, but he had no choice but to take his hand and point to the prison house: "please follow me, director Zhang."


    "Director Chen, then you are responsible for receiving director Zhang. There is still a case to study in the Bureau. I''ll go back first."


    Director Wang wanted to make friends with Zhang baichi condom. Unexpectedly, this man was so ungrateful and didn''t bother to serve again. After a faint voice, he turned and left.


    "OK, Wang Bureau, take your time. I will entertain director Zhang and his party."


    Director Chen also ignored Zhang baichi''s ugly face and said with a smile.


    But I secretly scolded myself. Originally, the Bureau was responsible for reception. I must be served with good wine and food. I live in a five-star hotel, but now, hey, sorry, the detention center doesn''t have a budget for hospitality. Just stay in the detention center.


    The national security personnel are also very tired. Now they are so late that they don''t even have time to eat. Who is not hungry,


    Originally, director Wang invited them to have dinner together before handling the case, but Zhang baichi put on an official appearance and insisted on coming to interrogate these terrorist suspects before having dinner.


    Now, director Wang left in a rage. The detention center is in the suburbs. Even if Guoan has a travel budget, it is impossible to have a good meal.


    This made the faces of these national security personnel handling the case show dissatisfaction. I really don''t know if this idiot brain was kicked by a donkey. What''s wrong with the local police? What makes you look better than others.


    Zhang baichi also noticed the dissatisfaction of his subordinates. He was even more unhappy. He shouted coldly, "what are you waiting for? Don''t keep up. Seize the time to interrogate those suspects."


    After all, the members of national security are the disciplined forces. No matter how dissatisfied they are, they dare not say anything. One or two of them follow Zhang baichi with a straight face, but they secretly decide that as long as this idiot leads the team in the future, they all refuse to come out with him to handle the case together.


    Zhang baichi always holds high and tramples low. How can he care what these people think? He followed director Chen with an expressionless face. He muttered to himself that when he had the opportunity, he must take down director Wang, who didn''t know how to look up to him. He dared to leave himself here and give him face, didn''t he?


    The intersection of Haizhou road and d329 highway is close to the fork of centipede tip wharf. Although the traffic flow is constant in the daytime, it is rare and silent in the evening.


    Boom!


    With the dazzling lights from far to near, the roar of the engine also broke the silence of Haizhou road.


    "Coming!"


    The three black robed saints who had been lying in ambush for a long time suddenly perked up, subconsciously widened their eyes and stared at the road behind zhao shu''s vehicle.

 Chapter 1710

    When they think about it, since someone chased zhao shu, they must have driven a vehicle to catch up, but whatever they think, there is only the car driven by Zhao Shu on this extremely desolate road at night. Where is there a second car?


    This made the faces of the three saints in black suddenly gloomy. They felt that they had been fooled by the bastard zhao shu. Their eyes had begun to be filled with anger. They planned to settle accounts with this guy later.


    It was because of this understanding that they could not ignore the ambush. They lined up in the street with a cold face, blocking zhao shu''s way.


    Zhao shu secretly scolded the idiot in his heart. Originally, he intended to rush over without stopping and let the saint in black stop him when the unknown enemy appeared, but now it''s good that the three fools stopped him.


    Creak!


    But what could he do? The three saints in black didn''t listen to his orders at all. He could only step on the brake and run away after the enemy appeared.


    I don''t know why, the sense of danger in his heart not only didn''t weaken, but became stronger and stronger, which made his self-confidence that the three saints in black robes were enough to catch and kill each other collapse quickly. He just wanted them to become his own shield so that he could escape from life.


    "Su Shao, we need your explanation. Where did the pursuer come from?"


    Charlie angrily went to the car, grabbed zhao shu''s collar and pulled him out of the car like a chicken. He asked with a sad quality. There was a big disagreement and he had to fight. Kaman and the thin saint in black also stared at Zhao Shu.


    Zhao shu opened his mouth, but it was hard to say. I can''t say that I called you for help because I had a premonition of danger.


    It''s OK to flicker on the phone. Now face to face, if the enemy doesn''t show up, he can''t flicker if he wants to.


    "MD, you think it''s fun to play with us, don''t you? PA!"


    Seeing that Zhao Shu didn''t speak for a long time, Charlie felt more and more that he was playing with himself. He was angry and slapped Zhao Shu in the face without hesitation.


    Fortunately, he also knew that Zhao Shu was the leader of the Asian hall. He still had strength to slap him in the face. Otherwise, his strength would be enough to fan his head into broken watermelons.


    But he felt that he had left his strength, but Zhao Shufan''s seven meat and eight vegetables and his brain roared. The strong sense of humiliation made him cover his face and roar, "how dare you beat me?"


    "Beat you? What kind of thing are you? Don''t think you are the leader of the Asian hall. I dare not touch you. What if I annoy me and kill your family?"


    Charlie was already angry. When he saw that Zhao Shu dared to yell at him, he suddenly got angry, scolded, and grabbed zhao shu''s collar.


    make love!


    The sound of slapping continued to ring through the night sky.


    Zhao shu''s character was distorted. In addition, he was a child who grew up in a single parent family. He was extremely sensitive. Charlie threatened to kill his family, which could be regarded as a complete violation of his rebellion.


    With a fierce light in his eyes, he quietly took a dagger out of his pocket and stabbed Charlie in the heart.


    Charlie is such a strong man. Although he is venting his anger, he is always vigilant. Where can zhao shu''s small moves hide from him.


    Although he didn''t think the dagger could hurt him, the anger provoked by a mole ant immediately made him lose his mind. His eyes twinkled with red light. He shouted angrily, "die for me, and I''ll let your family bury you."


    With the angry cry, Charlie grabbed zhao shu''s hair with one hand and twisted it to his right arm holding the dagger with the other hand.


    Click!


    The dagger fell to the ground, and zhao shu''s arm was directly broken in a strange screw shape. Zhao shu screamed in pain


    Sound.


    Ding Ning hovered in the night sky and watched with interest. Internal strife is good. Anyway, they are all damn guys. It''s better to die all of them. It''s easy for me.


    But he forgot that there was another cocoa beside him. Even though cocoa had been bought by him with Lingjing, zhao shu was the closest master in her memory. Seeing that Zhao Shu was about to be tortured and killed, her eyes turned red. Taking advantage of Ding Ning''s unprepared, she suddenly released his hand and fell down like a meteor.


    Zi!


    The man was still in the air, his huge arms and feet suddenly burst, his clothes were broken, and he rolled up to Charlie who was about to break zhao shu''s head.


    Charlie smiled grimly and was about to break zhao shu''s head, but suddenly the evil wind hit. He subconsciously shook off zhao shu and clapped his hands against his arms and feet.


    Zhao shu narrowly escaped death. He was thrown to the ground by Charlie with his broken arm. However, an angry and helpless Ding Ning suddenly appeared in his field of vision. Suddenly, he lost his voice and exclaimed, "the enemy is in the sky."


    Kaman and kolder only wanted to beat Zhao Shu to vent their anger. They didn''t think Charlie was really going to kill him in a rage. When they wanted to come forward to persuade him, they didn''t expect a series of changes. When they heard zhao shu''s scream, they immediately looked up conditionally and looked at the black faced man falling from the sky. They were shocked and stood on the spot.


    Flying is a skill that every martial artist yearns for, but even those who are strong in Shenwu can''t fly in the air at all. The martial soul can be separated from the body for thousands of miles.


    The holy martial arts realm is OK, but it can''t be regarded as flying at all. It can only be regarded as hovering or gliding. It needs to consume a lot of spiritual power. Unless you reach the peak of holy martial arts and have a certain understanding of the laws of heaven and earth, you can fly freely in the air with the help of the laws of heaven and earth. Therefore, even the strong holy martial arts rarely Fly unless necessary.


    But it''s about the strong people in the holy martial arts realm who rely on normal cultivation to understand the laws of heaven and earth. They don''t have that function at all.


    To put it bluntly, these saints all rely on genetic potions to quench the soul of martial arts, and even condense the soul of gods. They lack the process of understanding the laws of heaven and earth. They are pseudo holy martial arts piled up with drugs.


    Flying is definitely an elusive and extravagant hope for them.


    Therefore, when they saw that Ding Ning could fly, they were stunned. Their first thought was not to fight, but to turn around and run away.


    I''m kidding. The strong ones who can fly are at least the later stage of Shengwu. Where can they compete with these pseudo Shengwu?


    But the next moment, the sharp eyed Kurd found the wings behind Ding Ning. He was suddenly bold and scared. He shouted loudly, "don''t be afraid. What high technology did he use to fly? Play tricks and kill him."


    Kaman, who was shivering, also found the wings behind Ding Ning at this time. He was not surprised but happy. He laughed and said, "I didn''t expect that there was high technology that could fly. It''s good. This time he can make great contributions to the organization."


    Boom!


    Charlie slapped cocoa''s arms and feet into meat mud. Cocoa screamed in pain and fell quickly from the air.


    Instead of paying attention to the two fools who mistook their wings for high-tech products, Ding Ning quickly flew to cocoa''s side and grabbed her to prevent her from continuing to fall. With a depressed face, he said, "why do you suffer?"


    "Big brother, I''m sorry. I don''t know why. I just feel so uncomfortable. I don''t want him to be hurt."


    Cocoa said with shame and ignorance.


    Ding Ning sighed in her heart that Zhao Shu would lose all conscience again, but anyway, she is also the only man in cocoa. Although she is not familiar with the world, women always have indelible feelings for their first man and can''t bear to hurt him.


    "Dog slave, you bitch betrayed me with this smelly man


    Get together. Come here quickly. "


    Zhao shu stared at Ding Ning with scarlet eyes and hugged cocoa''s slender hand. His jealousy made him dizzy and roared hysterically.


    Dog slave?


    A cold murderer flashed in Ding Ning''s eyes. Zhao shu really deserved to die.


    But unexpectedly, cocoa suddenly broke away from Ding Ning''s hand and jumped directly from the air with fear on her face. A little on the ground made her easily fall next to Zhao Shu. She rolled him up with her arms and feet and said softly, "master, do you hurt?"


    "Pa!"


    A slap slapped cocoa''s face and printed a bright red slap on her white face, but she not only didn''t dodge, but hung her head like a child who did something wrong.


    Zhao shu''s eyes were red and his breath was short. He said gnashing his teeth, "did that man fuck you?"


    "No, really not. Master, you have to believe me. The big brother is very kind to me. He hasn''t touched me and often gives cocoa delicious food."


    Cocoa explained flustered, for fear that Zhao Shu didn''t believe her.


    Ding Ning suddenly felt a pain in his heart. His killing intention couldn''t help spilling out. He said coldly, "Zhao Shu, don''t look at everyone as despicable and dirty as you. I''m not such an inhuman beast as you."


    The expression on zhao shu''s face became very gentle and gentle. He gently stroked the palm print on Cocoa''s face. His eyes flickered with inseparable tenderness and said softly, "I''m sorry cocoa, I wronged you. Do you still hurt?"


    Cocoa shriveled her mouth wrongly, but immediately shook her head happily, tilted her head, rubbed zhao shu''s hand with her cheek, narrowed her eyes like a kitten touched by her master, and slowly it was all pleasant.


    Ding Ning''s eyes flashed a different color. Zhao shu, did you really fall in love with cocoa?


    No, he doesn''t believe it. He doesn''t believe that a inhuman guy like Zhao Shu will really fall in love with cocoa. He must want to use cocoa to get rid of his pursuit.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning''s eyes are more murderous. Scum like Zhao Shu can cheat a simple child like cocoa, but he can''t cheat him. Today, this person must die.


    However, he didn''t want to hurt cocoa''s heart, so before that, he''d better solve the three black robed saints first.


    He also wanted to see what was special about the saints who took drugs from divine organizations.


    As soon as Ding Ning''s wings vibrated into a golden light, he first punched Kold.


    Kold smiled grimly and greeted with a fearless punch. With a loud bang and great strength, Ding Ning retreated three steps. Looking at Kold, who retreated more than ten steps but was happy and unharmed, there was a dignified color in his eyes.


    Although he was left in the Langya world because of the five elements martial spirit, and his cultivation fell to the holy martial arts heaven, his flesh exceeded the existence of the flawless holy body. The collision of this power did not break Kold''s fist, which made him almost unbelievable.


    But I don''t know that Kold is more shocked than him at the moment. Everyone taking the genetic potion will produce unknown variation. His variation direction is strength and physical strength. Just now he saw that Ding Ning planned to fight him hard. He secretly rejoiced that one punch could break Ding Ning''s arm. Unexpectedly, the other party''s strength was even stronger than him, It made him wonder how he could not be shocked.


    "Yes, but it''s only once. If you don''t have other skills, wait to die."


    Ding Ning was surprised, but he didn''t care too much. After all, he just held a tentative attitude and didn''t use his best.

 Chapter 1711

    "Talk big. I''ll see what you can do!"


    Kold quietly shook his hand and felt that his arm was no longer numb. His self-confidence returned again, turned passivity into initiative, and made every effort to blow at Ding Ning.


    Hoo!


    The power of terror, wrapped in the sound of sonic boom, roared towards Kold''s fist. Ding Ning used nine parts of this fist. If Kold can''t be abandoned, he must consider whether to enter the second personality state.


    The power of Ding Ning''s fist made Kold scared and threatened him strongly, but at this moment, he had no time to change his moves, so he had to bite his teeth to meet him.


    Boom!


    As if Mars hit the earth, the terrible air waves surged, flying sand and stones, blowing gusts of wind, making people unable to open their eyes.


    After the strong wind, the people looked intently and saw that both of them were still in place, but their feet were cracked like cobwebs that had been bombed.


    Charlie breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "I thought this guy was so powerful. Was it just so? Just now I thought he was more powerful than Kold. Now it seems that Kold didn''t use all his strength just now. They should be equal."


    "Well, since we are close to cold, there''s nothing to worry about. It''s easy to kill this guy with the help of the three of us."


    Kaman also breathed a long sigh of relief. He was worried that Ding Ning was an unmatched strong man. Seeing that Kold could draw with him, he immediately put down his heart and said in a relaxed tone.


    "You want to kill me together. Well, you two go together."


    Ding Ning suddenly showed a contemptuous smile at the corner of his mouth and hooked his little fingers at Kaman and Charlie.


    "Boy, since you want to die, we''ll help you."


    Charlie''s violent temper, how can he tolerate such provocation, suddenly jumped up in a rage.


    "This is your own request. When you come back and die, don''t say that we win by more than less."


    Kaman said hypocritically, but jumped up without hesitation, forming a corner with Kold and Kaman, and planned to besiege Ding Ning.


    Ding Ning disdained and glanced: "I hate you so much for your seemingly dignified goods full of men, thieves and prostitutes. If you want to besiege, you can besiege and stick some gold on your face. It''s really hypocritical."


    "Boy, remember, the strong in the world are respected, and history is written by the winners. When you die, the world will only remember that you were killed by us. Who will care how you die."


    Charlie was shameless than Kaman. He laughed wildly without shame and took the lead in attacking Ding Ning.


    It was obviously an agile player with amazing speed. The figure appeared behind Ding Ning and hit him on the head with both fists.


    At the same time, Kaman also moved. He took one step at his feet and appeared in front of Ding Ning. His fists turned into countless remnants and instantly attacked hundreds of fists.


    The reason why the organization sent the three of them to assist Zhao Shu is that they have a set of joint attack skills, one attacking the front, one attacking the back, and the other blocking the enemy''s escape route. Their positions can be adjusted at any time. With this move, they don''t know how to kill too many or too few enemies.


    The long-term cooperation has made them form an unspeakable tacit understanding. There is no need for any communication. Everyone can freely choose the route of attack.


    So after Charlie and Kaman stood at random, the task of sealing Ding Ning''s escape route was naturally handed over to Kold.


    They are very confident that although this black faced man is very strong, it is impossible to escape their joint and decisive blow.


    In fact, this move was indeed somewhat unexpected to Ding Ning. Unexpectedly, the divine descent organization went so far


    However, the array can be combined and applied to combined attack.


    Originally, Charlie and Kaman were fearless, but now they were standing in the position of Liangyi array. The attack echoed each other from a distance and caused some resonance. The power suddenly increased ten times, so that he didn''t dare to touch his front.


    It has to be said that the power of the battle array is extremely terrible. In a twinkling of an eye, the two have sealed his front, rear and left directions, and the only flaw is on the right.


    However, as an array member, he knew very well that the right side was not a flaw, but a fatal trap. Once people avoided to the right, the battle array would immediately evolve from Liangyi battle array to Sancai battle array, and suffered a fatal blow from the joint efforts of the three.


    But he suddenly showed a strange smile at the corner of his mouth and dodged to the right without hesitation.


    Charlie and Kaman showed a playful look in their eyes. They moved slightly under their feet and naturally adjusted their position. Only when Kold filled the position, their strength would be integrated in an instant and kill the black man into slag.


    But the next moment, their eyes changed, became stunned and angry. Instead of immediately coming forward to fill the position as they thought, Kold shook his body and stepped back for more than a dozen steps. The Sancai battle array was defeated and let Ding Ning break out calmly.


    "Kurd, what are you doing, pig?"


    Seeing the captured prey escape because of Kold''s mistake, Charlie''s eyes were filled with towering anger and shouted.


    Kold swayed and tried to explain, but he couldn''t say anything. His legs sat on the ground.


    Kaman, with sharp eyes, saw the blood overflowing from the corner of Kold''s mouth. He was shocked and screamed, "Charlie, be careful, Kold is seriously injured."


    "What?"


    Charlie suddenly opened his eyes, but saw a fist quickly expand in front of him, occupying all his vision.


    Before he joined the divine race organization, he was a master of black boxing. He had so much fighting experience. Although he was shocked, he was in a panic. While his body retreated quickly, he put up his hands to block his face.


    His speed is very fast, but dingning''s speed is faster. The whole person is like a maggot of tarsal bone, like a shadow, and his accompanying fist blows on his arms.


    Click!


    With the sound of a broken bone, Charlie uttered a scream like a wounded beast. The whole man flew backwards like a kite with a broken line. When he landed, he walked back more than ten meters before he could stabilize his body. His two arms had fallen in a strange twisted shape in front of him.


    Ding Ning was waiting to kill him. Suddenly, he felt the evil wind rising behind his head, and Kaman launched a sneak attack from behind.


    "Die!"


    Ding Ning''s head didn''t turn back. He turned 180 degrees and a dragon waved his tail. He not only dissolved Kaman''s sneak attack, but also kicked him back more than ten steps before he stood firm.


    This series of battles took place between lightning and flint. In the twinkling of an eye, two of the three saints in black robes were injured, which made Kaman panic and confused. He stared at Ding Ning like a great enemy, but he didn''t dare to take another shot.


    Ding Ning snorted coldly. He was very dissatisfied with his performance. Unexpectedly, after losing the soul of the five elements, not only his realm decreased, but also his combat power was greatly reduced. He was just three pseudo saints, and he didn''t kill even one.


    In a flash, he took the initiative to launch a stormy attack on the only intact Kaman. Countless residual shadows turned into continuous attacks, making people unable to see where the real body is.


    Kaman panicked and held the mentality of not seeking merit but no fault. He adopted the wandering tactics. If he can dodge, he will dodge. If he can''t dodge, he will never answer hard. He kept delaying time by avoiding reality.


    Ding Ning wondered to himself, do these guys have reinforcements? Otherwise this Kaman is


    What delays time?


    However, he didn''t care, and even wished to have more saints to let him practice. Since breaking through the holy martial arts, he really hasn''t fought soundly. These three people are too weak to play the role of training.


    The saint''s vitality is extremely tenacious. Before, Kold had a hard encounter with dingning, but unexpectedly, dingning used nine dark strength, one wave after another, which made him tired of dealing with it, and his internal organs were hard hit.


    In the early stage of the general holy martial arts realm, if the martial arts are unable to prevent them from being attacked by nine waves of dark strength, even if they do not die, they will definitely lose their combat effectiveness. However, although the saints who take drugs can not borrow the power of heaven and earth, their physical strength and resilience are far higher than those in the general holy martial arts realm.


    Kaman drags Ding Ning, giving both Kold and Charlie a chance to breathe. Charlie is also a cruel man. He directly clamps his arm with his chin, resists the sharp pain and forcibly resets the broken bone.


    But they both know that the enemy in front of them is surprisingly strong. Let alone that they have lost their peak combat power. Even if they are intact, the three may not be the opponent of the black man.


    So they looked at each other and saw the determination in each other''s eyes. They took out a tube of dark red medicine and drank it.


    Roar!


    Just when Ding Ning was going to kill Kaman first, suddenly there was a painful roar in his ear. Two powerful breath rising behind him surprised him. He bumped back savagely, throwing blood out of Kaman''s mouth. Turning his head, his face changed slightly, but his eyes flashed excited.


    These two goods have changed into drugs. It''s interesting. Now they can finally have a good war.


    Ding Ning''s eyes lit up and watched Kold transform into a bear headed human monster more than three meters high, while Charlie transformed into a huge werewolf with scarlet eyes and terrible power fluctuations.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Kaman was brutally bumped and injured. Seeing that both his companions were forced to change, he did not hesitate to start taking drugs. The muscles on his face were constantly twisted, making a painful roar. In the twinkling of an eye, he also changed into a terrible monster with a tiger head.


    "Interesting. They have become orcs. Let''s have a good fight."


    If it were ordinary people, I''m afraid they would have been frightened by their terrible appearance after transformation, but Ding Ning has even seen the demon emperor. How could he be frightened by such a half human and half demon monster? Not only is he not surprised, but he has a high sense of war.


    "Go to hell! Humble mole ants!"


    After Charlie''s transformation, his confidence also expanded. With disdain in his scarlet eyes, he waved a huge bear''s paw and slapped Ding Ning like a fly. Although he looked very bloated after his transformation, the speed was not slow at all. The power of terror roared and even wrapped in the power of heaven and earth.


    "Well come!"


    Ding Ning''s eyes were excited and shouted loudly. Instead of flashing, he took the initiative to meet him and hit him hard on the huge bear''s paw.


    Pedal pedal!


    As soon as Ding Ning''s face changed, a look of shock appeared in his eyes. He almost tried his best, but he was knocked upside down by the terrible force from the bear''s paw. After landing, he retreated for more than ten steps to barely stand firm. His arms were numb like losing consciousness.


    Charlie''s huge bear''s eyes glittered with cruelty. He kicked hard at his feet, and the ground cracked with a click. He rushed to Ding Ning like a boring shell. The man was still in the air, and the huge bear''s paw was under his head.


    Although the transformation needs to pay the price of weakness for a long time, as long as we can kill the hateful black man in front of us, it''s all worth it.

 Chapter 1712

    Kaman and Kold were not idle. They surrounded Ding Ning with a grim smile. Their strong power brought them absolute confidence. This damn guy is dead today.


    Ding Ning is very distressed. Now it seems that the basic combat power can''t bear their joint attack. How about turning into a giant? Or is it better to enter the second personality? Or is it good to be possessed?


    No matter which of these three types has an increasing effect on his combat power, but there is no doubt that the growth of becoming a giant is the most powerful.


    Ding Ning quickly made a decision and planned to make a quick decision. Otherwise, if someone found three monsters, he didn''t know what kind of panic it would bring. He immediately sneered: "I really thought only you would change?"


    Burn the blood of gold!


    Ding Ning opened his mouth and let out a roar, and the terrible sound wave spread all around, and unexpectedly shocked Charlie''s commanding palm back.


    The faces of the three monsters changed dramatically, and their eyes showed a look of horror. They looked at the crazy expansion of the muscles around the black faced man. With a tear, their clothes were broken and turned into a towering giant more than 30 meters high. Their bodies more than three meters high were as small as mole ants in front of the giant.


    The terrible power made the three tremble. Without eye contact, they turned and ran without hesitation. They always thought they were monsters. Unexpectedly, this black faced talent was a real monster.


    Zhao shu stared in horror at the terrible giant. His brain was blank. What kind of monster did he provoke?


    On the contrary, cocoa had no reaction. In her eyes, no matter what Ding Ning became, it was the big brother who loved her and spoiled her.


    If not... If not for the unspeakable feeling brought to her by Zhao Shu, she would say that she was unwilling to oppose her big brother.


    "It''s too late to go!"


    The sound sounded like a bell. Ding Ning just raised his foot slightly and rolled it gently with his big toe. Charlie, who escaped the fastest, was trampled underground by an invisible force, and the flat cement road cracked like a cobweb.


    Sorry, people of Zhoujiang, it seems that this road has to be rebuilt.


    Roar!


    The orc also has dignity. Even if he was afraid again, the wildness contained in the animal gene also brought him extraordinary courage. He waved his sharp wolf claws and scratched desperately. Ding Ning accidentally let him break free from the ground and escape.


    "Well, it''s really interesting."


    Ding Ning was surprised to see that although Charlie looked very embarrassed with a disheartened face and blood on the corners of his mouth, he didn''t suffer much damage. Unexpectedly, after these guys turned into monsters, their defense increased so much.


    But so what? Just now he just clicked with his toes. He didn''t even use 1% of his strength. If he didn''t accept it, he would do it again and step on it again.


    Charlie seemed to be completely angered and gave a startling roar. His blood red eyes suddenly turned scarlet, and his body expanded again. In the twinkling of an eye, he turned into a human wolf more than six meters high. He raised his dark wolf claws and grabbed the soles of Ding Ning''s feet.


    "Charlie finished his second transformation? Now the boy is finished."


    Kold and Kaman said excitedly with envy and surprise in their eyes.


    Through medicine, they have the ability to transform, but only a few people can trigger the second transformation in extreme cases. Although the sequelae of the second transformation is much more serious than that of the first transformation, and it takes a longer period of weakness to recover, their combat power is completely different from that of the first transformation, and their combat power can soar almost ten times, How can they not be surprised and envied.


    "Really?"


    But the scene that happened the next moment made their faces change dramatically, as if they had been splashed with a basin of cold water.


    In their eyes, the powerful and invincible second transformation turned into a joke directly after Ding Ning stepped out of a deep pit with a very casual foot.


    With a loud bang, the earth cracked and dusty. In the pit, Charlie screamed bitterly, and blood gushed out like groundwater.


    The second transformation was very strong, but it was vulnerable in front of a giant more than 30 meters high. Ding Ning broke his bones and tendons with less than half of his strength, vomited blood madly in his mouth, and his body shrank rapidly. He was forced back to his original shape, lying at the bottom of the pit dying, and could not live.


    Cold and Kaman were so frightened that they couldn''t care about Charlie''s life and death. They turned and ran away.


    "As I said, none of you can run away."


    Ding Ning''s cold voice, like the deadly hell, resounded through the sky and scattered the souls of the two transformed monsters. He even had the strength to eat milk. He could run as fast as he could.


    "If you offend China, you should be punished!"


    The cold voice sounded again. Kold felt shrouded in a huge shadow. He couldn''t help but take risks from the dead. He felt a crazy roar. He rolled on the spot, risking to avoid the big feet falling from the sky, and the gravel splashed on his face.


    Ding Ning is also very helpless. Turning into a giant is very strong, but his huge body and terrible power also have disadvantages, that is, his slow action.


    It''s a bad thing to say. Fortunately, these guys are fake saints who take drugs. They can''t use the power of heaven and earth to give him a chance to kill them. If he changes to a real saint, if he wants to run, he''s really not sure he can stop them.


    The foot is lifted again and stepped down hard. Although the action is a little slow, the good thing is that the foot is large enough and the coverage is wide enough. If one foot can''t die, just step on more feet.


    Kold screamed in horror and looked at the super big feet falling from the sky in fear, rolling desperately. But after dingningfu came to a war like his heart, he could only scream in despair and be trampled into meat and mud.


    Ding Ning showed a sudden look. It turned out that this was the correct way to use war trampling. The power was really terrible.


    But the consequences are also very serious. The road with a radius of 100 meters has become a huge sinkhole. The street lamps on both sides collapsed one after another like fragile grass. The scene is as miserable as if it had just been ravaged by a typhoon.


    After the folks in Chongzhou River silently expressed their apologies, Ding Ning turned his head and looked at Kaman, who was shivering. It was time to end. The movement here was too loud and had alerted many people. He could see countless lights shining and galloping here.


    "It''s your turn."


    Ding Ning said coldly and raised his feet.


    It''s better to live than to die. Kaman was willing to wait for death. He suddenly rushed to Zhao Shu and cocoa like a meteor and shouted wildly, "if you want to die, let''s die together."


    He could see that the mysterious black faced man who could transform himself seemed to be very concerned about cocoa. Therefore, if he could catch cocoa, he might have a chance of life.


    "You dare!"


    Ding Ning suddenly turned pale and shouted angrily. He secretly scolded himself for his carelessness. Unexpectedly, Kaman jumped over the wall to hold cocoa and ran to cocoa without hesitation.


    At this moment, the disadvantages of becoming a giant are no doubt revealed. Although the step distance of each step is very large, the speed is hard. It can''t be compared with Kaman, who is in a hurry to escape and prepared. He jumped up to cocoa and grabbed her with a ferocious smile.


    At the moment, Ding Ning is at least ten meters away from cocoa. It doesn''t take half a second to get there, but this half a second is close


    The horizon is beyond reach.


    Although cocoa tried her best to protect herself, waved countless tentacles and frantically blocked Kaman, her strength was too far from the saint to stop Kaman for even a second.


    Just when Ding Ning was angry and gnashing his teeth with hatred, but there was nothing he could do. When Kaman was about to pinch cocoa''s neck, zhao shu, who always leaned in cocoa''s arms, suddenly turned over, pressed cocoa under his body and blocked Kaman with his back. With a puff, Kaman''s tiger claws penetrated zhao shu''s body like cutting tofu.


    Kaman was stunned and Ding Ning was stunned. I didn''t expect Zhao Shu to make such a move at this time.


    "Su Shao, are you crazy? Do you know that not only I will die, but also you will die."


    Kaman roared hysterically, just a little, just a little, he could catch cocoa and escape from the sky, but the damn zhao shu completely cut off his last life.


    Ding Ning was just a little stunned and immediately reacted. Without hesitation, he grabbed the desperate Kaman and squeezed him into a pulp with terrible strength.


    "Master, master..."


    Cocoa''s pure big eyes were full of panic at the moment. She trembled and hugged zhao shu with a face like gold paper, crying like a heart and lungs.


    Ding Ning put away his body and returned to the original state. He stood quietly watching zhao shu entering the dying state. He was in a very complicated mood. He didn''t know what it was like.


    This is the person who has brought him countless troubles and countless dangers to the people around him. This person has committed an extremely heinous crime, and it is difficult to redeem his crime after death.


    But at the last moment of his life, he resolutely made a move to protect cocoa, which made him suddenly feel that he didn''t seem so ungrateful. After all, he still had an undiminished conscience.


    It''s not his kindness to women, nor his tenderness. In fact, as long as he wants, he is fully capable of saving zhao shu at the moment.


    But he didn''t want to leave himself a threat that lurks in the dark and kills himself or the people around him at any time, although according to the blood relationship, he should call this person a cousin.


    Therefore, he just watched silently, waiting for the end of the life of this ruthless man.


    "Coco, don''t... don''t be so kind to me, i... I don''t deserve... I''m a scum... It''s me... I ruined your life..."


    Zhao shu''s face was pale and impersonal. He struggled to raise his hand and gently stroked cocoa''s tearful face. His eyes were filled with a thick color of guilt, and a drop of tears came out of the corners of his eyes, "I used to treat you as a plaything, but since you disappeared, I thought of you like crazy. I knew that I had fallen in love with you for a long time. Coco, I''m sorry. I killed your whole family. Even your father was killed by me. Your name is Shangguan coco..."


    Cocoa stared blankly and looked at him at a loss. With her child like IQ index, she didn''t quite understand what he was expressing. She didn''t even use any concept to her family and father, but the inexplicable sadness in her heart made her cry like rain and keep sobbing.


    The wound on zhao shu''s back was very deep and hurt his heart. The blood quickly spread under him, penetrated into the ground and dyed the ground dark red.


    Ding Ning listened to Zhao Shu''s confessional whisper and quietly clenched his fist. He really didn''t understand why zhao shu''s character was so distorted, killed his family, and turned such a simple and innocent little girl into a monster without people and ghosts. Finally, he said that he loved her, which made him feel that it was the greatest irony of life.


    Does such a vicious and inhuman person really have the true and beautiful feelings of love? Ding Ning felt deeply confused about this.

 Chapter 1713

    To tell the truth, Ding Ning didn''t like this evil cousin at all, and he was not willing to save him at all.


    If there was a little sympathy for his life experience before, but before he came out of endless intrigues and means without a bottom line, the only sympathy had long been consumed.


    In his heart, zhao shu had already been sentenced to death, but at the moment, although he didn''t want to save the man, he couldn''t help but save him.


    He can''t die, at least for the time being, until his sister is rescued and more secrets in his heart are taken out.


    Therefore, Ding Ning shot, but only sealed his meridians, stopped the flow of blood, and stuffed a Qi and blood pill into his mouth to replenish qi and blood and let him hang his life.


    "Coco, may I kiss you?"


    But unexpectedly, zhao shu didn''t feel it. He didn''t even look at Ding Ning. He stared at Cocoa affectionately and asked.


    Cocoa nodded stupidly and let him hold his face and kiss his lips.


    Ding Ning turned his head. If he didn''t think that people were going to die, his words would be good. Cocoa had special feelings for him. He really wanted to slap this bastard.


    At the moment he turned his head, he didn''t see the strange smile that flashed from the bottom of Zhao Shu''s eyes.


    No, what seems to be wrong?


    Ding Ning frowned and suddenly felt that there seemed to be something wrong, but he couldn''t remember what was wrong for a moment.


    But he subconsciously turned and looked at zhao shu who was kissing cocoa. His pupils suddenly contracted into a light, and finally knew what was wrong.


    Zhao shu had his right arm broken by Charlie before, but now he is holding cocoa''s face. Where is his right arm hurt.


    "What do you want?"


    Ding Ning suddenly felt a strong uneasiness in his heart. Without hesitation, he grabbed zhao shu and shouted loudly.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect the reaction to be very fast. Unfortunately, it''s too late."


    Zhao Shusong opened the confused cocoa, jumped up like an agile cheetah, hid his body behind cocoa, put a cold shining dagger on Cocoa''s neck, flashing a strange red light in his eyes, stared at Ding Ning and laughed proudly.


    At this moment, Ding Ning calmed down, his eyes glittered with terrible killing opportunities, and sneered with disdain: "do you think you can live in this way?"


    "No, no, no, I''m not so naive. In terms of skill, a hundred of me tied together can''t be your opponent."


    Zhao Shu said with a strong smile on his face. Looking at his red face, where did he look like he was dying before.


    "Since you know, you dare to play this game in front of me."


    Seeing his fearless appearance, Ding Ning suddenly sank in his heart and took a silent step forward.


    Zhao shu''s mouth was filled with a strange smile. As if he hadn''t seen his little movements, he stretched out his tongue and licked his lips. He smiled more and more happily: "this kiss really makes me aftertaste."


    "What did you do to cocoa?"


    Ding Ning''s face gradually darkened, and finally found that cocoa was wrong. The whole person was paralyzed like no bones in Zhao Shu''s arms. His big eyes moved sleepily, without a trace of expression, and looked sleepy.


    "I didn''t do anything. I just gave her some medicine that could make her unconscious and sent a miniature bomb into her stomach."


    Zhao shu''s face was innocent, but his smile was very proud and rampant.


    Ding Ning''s face was so gloomy that he could drip water. His lungs were almost angry. He scolded himself for being too kind and soft hearted. He knew it was a poisonous snake,


    But it still gave him a chance to turn over because of his soft heart.


    Zhao shu reached out and took out a remote control from his pocket. He pressed his hand on the button, put away the dagger and said with a smile: "you can be fooled. As long as I press this button gently, cocoa will be blown apart with a bang."


    Ding Ning quietly clenched his fist, narrowed his eyes and asked in a deep voice, "what do you want?"


    "Should I call you black faced man or Dr. Ding?"


    Zhao shu stared at Ding Ning and said jokingly.


    "What do you want to call, just a name."


    Ding Ning tried his best to calm himself down and said in a flat tone. Zhao shu had been investigating himself for a long time in the dark. It was normal to associate the black faced man with himself, but he couldn''t confirm it all the time, so he made a speech.


    "Then I''ll call you Dr. Ding. After all, this is your official job."


    Zhao shu didn''t think Ding Ning had answered his question positively. Anyway, whether the black faced man was Ding Ning or not didn''t make much sense to him.


    "Come on, what do you want to do? Threaten me with the safety of cocoa? I''m afraid you have made a wrong calculation."


    Ding Ning''s lip angle lifted a cold radian and said calmly.


    He had no other thoughts about cocoa, but simply regarded her as a poor little sister and wanted to help her within his ability. However, if zhao shu wanted to use cocoa to threaten him to do something that violated his bottom line, he would never compromise.


    "No, no, no, I know you have no relationship with cocoa, and I won''t naively think that holding her can force you to submit and do something you don''t like."


    Zhao Shu said without delay, in an unprecedented sincerity.


    Ding Ning squinted at the cunning enemy, and a playful smile appeared on his lips: "Oh, that''s really a little unexpected."


    "As an old saying goes, the person who knows you best may not be your friend, but your enemy. After investigating for so long, I naturally know your character very well. My requirements are not high. Let me leave. I promise I will never press this button."


    Zhao Shuxin said calmly.


    "Do you think I will agree?"


    Ding Ning sneered.


    "One cocoa is certainly not enough, but what if you add the whereabouts of Ding Qianlie?"


    Zhao Shu said with confidence.


    Ding Ning suddenly clenched his fist, burst out a terrible killing machine in his eyes, and stared at Zhao Shu: "how can I believe you?"


    "You have no choice. Believe me or not, it''s all between your thoughts. You can also choose to kill me, but I will drag cocoa to the yellow spring before I die. If you''re lucky, maybe you''ll find Ding lead hunting. If you''re not lucky, ha ha..."


    Zhao shu didn''t finish, but the meaning behind hehe is self-evident.


    Ding Ning was silent. To tell the truth, he was fully confident that he would put cocoa into the space before zhao shu pressed the detonator, but he had to care about his sister''s safety.


    "If there''s no problem, I can go now. Don''t worry. I''ll keep my word this time. When I''m safe, I''ll tell you the whereabouts of Ding Qianlie immediately."


    Zhao Shu said fearlessly that he knew Ding Ning too well. Attaching importance to emotion was his greatest advantage, but it was also his fatal weakness.


    "Well, I''ll believe you this time. If you dare to cheat me, I promise, I''ll let you live and die. In addition, although it''s not as bad as your family, since you crossed the border, don''t blame me for shooting at your family, such as a governor."


    Ding ningbite


    He said with his teeth clenched. His tone was as cold as Lao Tzu''s nine hell.


    The smile on zhao shu''s face was stiff and didn''t say much. He took a deep look at Ding Ning, pushed the dizzy cocoa into her arms, held the remote control tightly in his hand, left step by step, and soon disappeared into the dark.


    Ding Ning hurriedly held cocoa, launched absolute touch to explore her body, and found that there was indeed a miniature bomb in her body. The overpowering drug could only make her temporarily unconscious, which was no big deal. Then he sighed, reached out to seal her whole body''s meridians and put her into the water space.


    The power of the miniature bomb is limited. Zhao shu doesn''t know whether he is afraid that he won''t die. Ding Ning can''t escape, or he really has a little affection for cocoa, or for other reasons. Finally, he kept his promise and didn''t press the detonator. Otherwise, Ding Ning will let him know what it''s like to live rather than die.


    "I really thought you could escape like this?"


    After zhao shu robbed a car from Ding Ning''s sight and ran away quickly, Ding Ning''s gloomy face suddenly showed a strange smile with a faint pride.


    He has never been threatened by others, and how can he place his sister''s safety on the hope that Zhao Shu, a sinister villain, will speak of credibility? The reason for performing this play is that he has left a spiritual mark on zhao shu. With the spiritual mark, he can feel zhao shu''s position in a large range.


    As long as you follow zhao shu, you can not only find out where your sister is imprisoned, but also dig out more secrets of the divine descendant organization.


    In fact, he has long been aware of a problem from the exposure of Zhoujiang underground base. This base is not the underground base in Shenzhou in the memory of Vulcan. What does this mean?


    It shows that although Huoshen and zhao shu belong to divine origin organizations, they belong to two different lines, which means that Shenzhou is likely to have other hidden and unknown underground bases. Otherwise, zhao shu will never easily expose the Zhoujiang base.


    Moreover, the base is used for experiments, but so far, in addition to three saints in black robes and a group of low-level soldiers, the most important scientific researchers in the base are missing, and the research results are not seen in a piece of paper. This also shows that the underground base controlled by Zhao Shu is not only Zhoujiang.


    Therefore, Ding Ning had an idea and decided to take a long line to catch big fish, which would allow Zhao Shu to leave.


    Boom!


    Ding Ning lifted his hands slightly, sending out strong fluctuations of soil elements, and the ground vibrated violently. The sunken pit was quickly filled. Although it could not completely recover to its original appearance, it could also make the vehicles pass reluctantly. Even the road construction could be much more convenient.


    After all, this is a road leading to the port. If it is repaired by manpower, it will not be open to traffic in a few months.


    Although he didn''t do it on purpose, it was only because of him after all. It''s also right to make up for it as much as he can.


    In the distance, the red and blue lights flickered, and the siren sounded from the original to the near. Ding Ning grabbed it, and three dark gold masks made of special metal appeared in his hand. He took a look at three completely strange saints, and their body shape flashed and disappeared in the distance.


    He had sensed that the falling snow seemed to be in the Zhoujiang river before, but he never had time to find him. Presumably, the falling snow could also sense his position, but to his surprise, the falling snow never came to him, so now he wants to meet the falling snow and see what''s going on.


    In fact, snowfall did sense his position, but at the moment, she couldn''t spare time to find him, because they encountered some trouble, um, a small trouble, and the source of this trouble was Zhang baichi, a group of national security personnel.

 Chapter 1714

    It''s also a coincidence that Zhang baichi himself didn''t intend to go deep into the middle of the night to investigate the underground base.


    However, they came from Yanjing, but they angered director Wang because of their tricks. In a rage, they left them in the detention center and left.


    How shrewd director Chen is. He knows that county officials are better than being in charge. He would rather offend these officials than make director Wang unhappy. Moreover, he himself can''t stand Zhang baichi''s affectation.


    So when Zhang steamed buns put his work face to work, he apologized and said that the detention center did not have the budget, but the suspect in the cafeteria had eaten the steamed bread and pickled vegetables. If needed, he could send someone to them immediately.


    This soft nail made Zhang 100 lung blow up quickly, and joked that they were the personnel of the Guoan action office, but they could not eat the leftovers of the suspect again.


    But director Chen is exquisite in all aspects. He always loses his smiling face and speaks without leakage. He has nowhere to be angry. He can only hold his anger back to his stomach and settle accounts with Director Chen when he finds a chance in the future.


    Therefore, a group of Guoan went hungry, filled with anger, put on a smelly face and began to interrogate these major suspects. Just after two sentences, Zhang baichi was stunned.


    Because they were sure that they were the bodyguards of Su Ning Xiang, Miss Su Jia Da, who was kidnapped by Miss Su, and they came to rescue, but they were taken as a suspect by the police.


    Zhang baichi''s claws are numb now. He is a snob who is obsessed with the situation. The Su family in Yanjing is one of the four gate valves. He doesn''t dare to show his face to you and others. He immediately flatters and flatters. If he doesn''t feel that it''s too late to disturb miss Su''s rest, he would like to visit Su Ningxiang all night, Let''s see if we can take this opportunity to get on with the Su family, so that the national security personnel under him are full of contempt and deeply ashamed of him.


    This is the gap between Zhang baichi and Li Tieying. Li Tieying''s handling of the case will never be mixed with any personal feelings, while Zhang baichi''s handling of the case is to see people come and look like servile when encountering rich and powerful people. How can he be fair and just.


    Just then, governor Li Junbo of Zhoujiang City, after receiving a call from Zhao Yinan, knew that he had been used by Zhao Shu under the banner of his father, and immediately reviewed the case.


    In addition, Su Ningxiang proved that they were Su''s bodyguards who came to save her. Therefore, they called the detention center to negotiate with Zhang baichi at the first time, and politely put forward their own opinions, believing that they wronged you and others.


    Zhang baichi was hungry and dizzy. He just wanted to sell a favor to the Su family, so he hit it off with governor Li and decided to go through the formalities and release you and others on the spot.


    Governor Li promptly arranged for people to go through the formalities and release them. He didn''t expect that Zhang baichi and others had not eaten until now. He was not even polite. When Zhang baichi hung up the phone, he yelled, saying that the local officials in Zhoujiang were so incompetent that a group of national security personnel turned their lips secretly, It''s not that you have to play tricks to get this embarrassing situation.


    After Zhang baichi scolded, he was so hungry that he didn''t have the strength to scold. In the hypocritical cry of "walk slowly and welcome the leaders to come for guidance next time" on Director Chen''s face, Tieqing walked away with a face and found a roadside stall in the night market to fill his stomach.


    After drinking and eating, Zhang baichi was depressed. He estimated that he couldn''t sleep even if he went to the hotel. He might as well go to the underground base to investigate the scene all night to find the trouble of the garrison police, so as to vent the evil spirit suffered by director Wang and director Chen.


    Although his national security officers were dissatisfied, he had no choice but to go with them under the banner of handling cases.


    Unexpectedly, I just bumped into Kong Lei, who knocked out all the police and was looking for organs everywhere in the underground base.


    "Who are you?"


    Although Zhang baichi''s character is not good, he is still very vigilant. When he finds the policeman fainting to the ground, he immediately takes out his gun and aims at Kong Lei like a great enemy, and yells at them.


    Kong Lei and others are also very speechless. They patronize and concentrate on searching for the mechanism. They don''t notice that they will be blocked in the base by these national security.


    In fact, we can''t blame them for their carelessness. Zhang baichi came here late at night with bad intentions and came to trouble the police.


    Therefore, before coming here, I specially told all my men to be gentle and not to make any noise, so as to observe secretly and catch the "criminal evidence" of police officers'' dereliction of duty, so as to embarrass director Wang who dared to show his face,


    Unexpectedly, he found several female "terrorists", which made Zhang baichi ecstatic. He thought that he was wise. Otherwise, how could he make such great achievements.


    "Put down the gun. We''re in the 17th inning."


    Just as the two sides were drawing their swords and crossbows, Kong Lei said coldly that the powerful atmosphere immediately restrained Zhang baichi and a group of national security.


    "Are you from the 17th Bureau? Where are your certificates? What are the 17th Bureau doing here? And what''s the matter with these policemen?"


    But Zhang baichi is not a fool. If they were from the 17th Bureau, how could those policemen faint?


    "Who are you? What qualifications do you have to check our documents? We came here after tracking a suspect temporarily. When we arrived, these policemen had fainted, which has nothing to do with us."


    Kong Lei remained calm in the face of danger, said without changing her face and jumping her heart. That aura was never covered.


    But this explanation is watertight and logical. After all, the underground base has long been blocked. It is impossible for ordinary people to find this place.


    The members of the 17th Bureau are a special organization for martial artists. They have always been mysterious and powerful. At the moment, Kong Lei not only doesn''t show her certificates, but strongly asks to see their certificates. This attitude directly bluffs Zhang baichi.


    "We are the director of the national security operation Department. Here is my certificate."


    Zhang baichi took out his certificate, shamelessly removed the vice words and claimed to be the director of the action department.


    Kong Lei narrowed her eyes and gave it back to him after looking at the certificate. Her face was a little slow, but her voice was still cold: "since she is a comrade of national security, she is also one of her own. I suspect that the suspect who followed before is hiding here. Since you are here, please search here with us, hoping to find the guy as soon as possible and arrest him."


    Zhang baichi was about to open his mouth and promise to come down, but Xiao Nuo said with a worried face: "Kong Chu, it''s not good. That guy is a warrior and has a Murderer with hundreds of lives. If something happens to the comrades of national security, we can''t explain."


    The 17th Bureau is extremely mysterious to the outside world. Xiao Nuo doesn''t know whether there is the post of director or not. He just saw Zhang baichi calling himself the director. Xiao Nuo didn''t want to weaken his momentum, so he called director Kong Lei to cooperate with her in acting.


    Zhang baichi shivered when he heard the speech. NIMA, warrior? Still a Murderer with hundreds of lives, didn''t he let himself cooperate to die? Immediately put out the idea of getting close to these beautiful women in the seventeen innings.


    But he counseled, but the members of national security were unhappy. What happened to the warrior? What happened to the killer? We are soldiers to protect national security. Who can''t do Kung Fu.


    Those who are older and naturally calm are OK, those who are young and energetic


    Guoan, seeing that several charming beauties dare to catch murderous demons, and male hormones are in the brain, how can they be willing to act counsellor in front of beauties? Before Zhang baichi made a statement, they shouted in high spirits: "we are not afraid. We are not martial arts. I want to see how great it is."


    "Yes, we are national security. Who hasn''t caught a few murderers?"


    "Don''t worry. With our cooperation, we must bring the murderer to justice today."


    "Wait, let''s compare and see who can catch the murderer first."


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the shouts of his subordinates, Zhang baichi''s face was livid. NIMA, you promised to cooperate directly without my permission. Is there any organization and discipline?


    Besides, do you know what a warrior is? That''s not what your three legged cat can do. It''s really a group of guys who don''t know heaven and earth.


    But in front of Kong Lei and others, he had to worry about the man''s face no matter how scared he was. When he was about to harden his head and promise, Kong Lei happily raised his hand and slapped the wall beside him: "since the brothers of Guoan are so enthusiastic, please don''t worry. If you die unfortunately, I will declare to my superiors and seal you as martyrs."


    "Gudu!"


    The scene fell into a dead silence. Those who had been passionate before stared at the concave fingerprints on the wall and couldn''t help swallowing saliva.


    This base is made of extremely hard special alloy. Even if the alloy wall is shot with bullets, it can only make a small white spot, but this powerful woman can slap a clear handprint. Is this something that people can do?


    The faces of Guoan people are green. They were very conceited before. They never thought that the legendary martial artist was great. They thought that they could fight a little better than themselves at most.


    There are many people who can fight. If one person can''t, just two people, if two people can''t, just three people, or if they can''t, just use a gun. Are you afraid you can''t kill a mere warrior?


    But now, Kong Lei''s seemingly unintentional behavior makes them feel cold. NIMA, it turns out that this is the warrior, which is terrible.


    Male animals instinctively show their muscles in front of the female to show their strength, but when it finds that the female animal is a higher life than itself, all ideas will disappear immediately, leaving only fear and submission.


    These young people of national security are the same at the moment. Their regretful intestines are green. They secretly scold themselves for not knowing the greatness of heaven and earth, and show off their heroes with a cavity of hot blood.


    This woman is so terrible that she needs four people to encircle and suppress the murderer. It''s conceivable how terrible the murderer is. It''s not a minute to kill herself.


    Although they have a cavity of blood and are not afraid of sacrifice in order to protect the country, no one is willing to die for a case unrelated to themselves.


    "Kong Chu, I don''t think it''s very good. This murderer is crazy and has extremely strong strength. We sacrificed several brothers to encircle and suppress him last time, but we let him escape. Although these Guoan brothers have good intentions and are not afraid of sacrifice, we can''t hurt them. After all, this is our 17th inning."


    Purple finch walked to Kong Lei and said painstakingly. She quietly wiped it on the wall. The concave handprint disappeared immediately, as if it had never appeared. The alloy wall was flat and smooth again.

 Chapter 1715

    "Yes, Kong Chu, I don''t think it''s appropriate. That guy has great skills. The four of us can be a little better together. If these Guoan brothers help, they will be seriously injured. Besides, people must have business when they arrive here so late. It''s not good to delay people''s affairs for our sake."


    Xiao Nuo held back his smile and thought it should be almost. He immediately opened his mouth solemnly and found a step for the frightened national security people.


    "Well, if you don''t tell me, I almost forgot my business. We still have a very important case to deal with overnight. I''m really sorry. Everyone, I can''t help you. You''re busy first, and we''ll go first. I wish you can successfully bring the evil horse that disrupts social order to justice."


    Zhang baichi immediately went down the slope with the donkey and said a scene sentence in awe of righteousness. Then, before Kong Lei could speak, he turned and waved his hand and walked out in style.


    The national security people who had been heroic before are all wilting now. They are embarrassed to smile and turn away without hesitation.


    I''m kidding. The four of you can be a little better together. Let''s... Don''t join in, or we don''t know how to die.


    "Hey... Don''t go yet..."


    Kong Lei shouted at the top of her voice.


    Zhang baichi turned a deaf ear as if he hadn''t heard it, but his feet accelerated as if they were flying, and they all ran quickly.


    My heart secretly said, I can''t hear you. Mom, this hole is so vicious that you want to use us as cannon fodder. Bah, don''t even think about it.


    Others fled like ghosts chasing after them. They were full of malice towards the hole. How such a vicious woman became the director of the 17th inning was more mean and cruel than our Deputy Zhang.


    "Cluck, sister Lei Lei, sister Zi and sister Nuo, you are so powerful."


    Snow nodded admiringly and said excitedly, "especially sister Lei Lei, how did you remember to use this move?"


    Among the four women, she is the most simple one. When she saw that Zhang baichi and others pointed at her with a gun, her nervous legs were almost soft, and her brain was blank. She just wanted to run away or catch her?


    But I didn''t expect Kong Lei to be calm in the face of danger. Just a few words turned passivity into initiative. Xiao Nuo and purple sparrow played a good play without discussion. They both sang and wrote well to scare these people away. It''s really powerful.


    "Ha ha, the director Zhang''s eyes are wandering. At first glance, he is not a good thing. Such a person must bully the soft and fear the hard, be greedy for life and fear death. It''s strange if he doesn''t scare his ass as long as he makes up a strong enemy."


    Kong Lei explained quietly, unwilling to entangle on this issue, and turned off the topic: "we have to hurry up. We can frighten them, but we may not be able to frighten others. There are many smart people in Guoan, but the director Zhang is unpopular."


    "Well, what I''m saying is, let''s hurry to find the mechanism."


    Purple finch agreed.


    In fact, she and Kong Lei can see that some experienced old Guoan are not without doubt, but they all choose silence, which is why they show force to deter.


    After all, as soon as people get older, they will lose some blood and edge, become sophisticated and smooth, and will never be broken on the spot if they are not absolutely sure that they can subdue them.


    Xiao Nuo also saw this and said anxiously, "will they doubt as soon as they go out and kill a horse gun?"


    "Don''t worry, they are not stupid and won''t joke about their lives. Moreover, they have a lot of dissatisfaction with the director Zhang. They should all pretend to be deaf and dumb."


    Kong Lei said confidently.


    Xiao Nuo looked at her admiringly,


    This woman not only has a careful mind and is very good at observing words and colors, but also has a thorough understanding of the weaknesses of human nature. She can adapt to the situation and make full use of it. If she becomes a policeman, she can definitely become a famous detective.


    "Here comes my brother."


    Snow suddenly said something inexplicably.


    "Ding Ning is here, too?"


    Xiao Nuo looked at the falling snow in surprise and asked.


    "Brother came to Zhoujiang, not far from us. I should also come to find my sister."


    Snow said frankly.


    "Shall we meet him first or continue to look for him?"


    Purple sparrow and Kong Lei looked at each other and saw the deep joy and relieved color in each other''s eyes.


    Different from Xiao Nuo and Luo Xue who didn''t know that Ding Ning was in Langya secret place, although they inferred that Ding Ning was not dead because the spirit pet contract was not dissolved, they were not at ease when they didn''t see people. Now that he appeared, it means that he has been out of trouble, and they are completely relieved.


    "Keep looking. If I can sense him, he can sense me. Even if we meet brother now, we still have to continue looking for sister lead hunting."


    After thinking for a while, Luoxue said that because she didn''t know that Ding Ning was in Langya secret territory, she was very indifferent.


    "Yes, we''ll compare with him to see who can find the lead hunting sister first."


    Kong Lei put down a huge stone in her heart, immediately became competitive and said provocatively.


    "Yes, let''s compare with him and see who finds it first."


    Xiao Nuo was also inspired to fight and said with great interest.


    Purple finch smiled but didn''t speak. She showed her attitude with her actions and began to concentrate on looking for the mechanism.


    The falling snow suddenly showed a funny color and winked naughtily at the empty place.


    "It''s boring. I wanted to surprise you. You can find me every time."


    Ding Ning speechless preached, but did not show up, because he suddenly remembered his aging appearance at the moment. Once he showed his appearance, they would be distressed.


    "Hee hee, there''s no way. Who makes Luoxue have a mental connection with his brother."


    Snow said with a smile in her mind.


    When she said this, Ding Ning suddenly found a strange thing. He had a lot of spiritual pets, but I don''t know why, but only snow could detect his proximity, while purple finches and Kong Lei were unaware of his arrival.


    Not only the purple finches, but also the black leopard and Doudou, the earliest spiritual pets. As long as they are invisible, they can''t notice even standing beside them.


    What the hell is going on? Ding Ning wondered, but he couldn''t understand it. Finally, it can only be attributed to that Luoxue is a Terran, so he is different from them.


    After learning about the situation with Luoxue, Ding Ning didn''t show up and told them to keep looking. He left first if he had something else to do.


    Although Luoxue was a little lost, she was always clever and sensible. Without endless questioning, she let him go.


    Ding Ning really has something to do. On the one hand, he wants to follow Zhao Shu to see if he can find his sister''s whereabouts; On the other hand, he doesn''t want them to feel distressed when they see their old appearance now. Although this may not be hidden, it''s one day late. When he''s busy with these messy things, he immediately closes the door to alchemy, strives to break through the realm of divine alchemy as soon as possible, and makes heaven level pills to supplement vitality and restore youth.


    What''s more, there is a crane Songling waiting for him in the pet space. In the past, it was because the medicinal materials for refining tiansangdan were not complete, and the level of alchemy was not enough, so tiansangdan could not be refined.


    Although tiansang leaves are not needed as medicine introduction in the original Dan prescription, the problem of medicinal materials has been solved with tiansang, which can completely replace those rare medicinal materials


    What I lack is the ability to refine heaven level pills.


    Therefore, no matter for himself or for he Songling, he must break through to the divine alchemist as soon as possible.


    At the intersection of Haizhou road and d329 highway, the blue and red police light flashes. The crime scene has been cordoned off. Criminal police and forensic doctors are focusing on investigating the scene to see if they can find clues to restore the course of the case and finally find the real murderer.


    Looking at the scarred Road, the street lamps lying on the ground, and the miserable bodies of three foreigners, director Wang felt very painful. He frowned and lit a cigarette. He scolded in his heart that it was bad time. How could he spread all kinds of bad luck.


    Before, there was a director of national security who pretended to be everywhere, which was enough to make him sick. Now there are three vicious cases in which foreigners were killed, so that he can''t rest until now, and blood began to appear in his eyes.


    Although he does not worship foreigners and is still an old angry youth in his bones, if three foreigners die on their own territory, if they can not solve the case in time in the shortest time, I am afraid it will soon lead to bad public opinion in the country where the dead are located.


    Now in this society, as long as it involves foreigners, it will not be a small matter. As a director, he will certainly be placed in the forefront of the storm. Therefore, as the head of the city Bureau, he will appear at the scene of the crime in the middle of the night.


    "Director, the preliminary inspection results have come out."


    Zhou, the elder of the municipal criminal police detachment, came to collect the report with his red eyes open and his face tired.


    He had not closed his eyes for three consecutive days because of the case of the underground base. He thought Guoan would come to receive the case of the base. He could sleep tonight. Unexpectedly, there was such a big case again, so he had to work overtime.


    "Lao Zhou, you''ve worked hard these two days. Come and have a cigarette to refresh yourself."


    Director Wang and Zhou detachment were old classmates. They had a good relationship all the time. They took out a cigarette and handed it to him and lit it for him personally. Old Zhou was not polite to him. He lit a cigarette with a lighter and took a deep sip. After alleviating his mood, he said solemnly: "after the inspection, the belongings of the three dead were not lost, which preliminarily ruled out the possibility of robbery and murder."


    Speaking of this, old Zhou paused and said in a deep voice, "these three foreigners are dressed strangely and don''t have any identity documents. I suspect they are illegal elements who smuggle into China, but they need to be checked and registered by the airport and customs before they can be finally confirmed."


    Director Wang''s eyes lit up: "you mean these three foreigners are not ordinary tourists, but illegal immigrants?"


    "It''s just a doubt. It can''t be confirmed yet."


    Lao Zhou took a deep smoke and slowly puffed smoke from his nostrils, The look became very strange and serious: "but I have a feeling that the three dead are by no means ordinary people, and their way of death is also unimaginable. They were forcibly squeezed to death by falling weights. Although their appearance is basically complete, in fact, the organs in their bodies have been squeezed by gravity and turned into meat pulp."


    Director Wang frowned, looked at the sky and said incomprehensibly, "you mean they were killed by heavy objects?"


    "Smashing is not accurate. It should be said to be grinding."


    Lao Zhou smiled bitterly and said in a language he couldn''t understand: "it''s like a giant who trampled them under his feet and crushed them alive."


    Director Wang stared at Lao Zhou and said, "Lao Zhou, are you kidding me? Are you a giant? Do you think you''re making a movie?"


    "Although it is incredible, this is the conclusion drawn by the forensic medicine. To tell the truth, it is difficult for me to understand, but the fact is so. After all, there is a big difference between heavy smashing and giant crushing."


    Lao Zhou shrugged and said helplessly.

 Chapter 1716

    "You asked me to report to the superior that the giant stepped on it?"


    Director Wang twisted his eyebrows into a Sichuan character and asked Lao Zhou obliquely.


    Trampled to death by giants? Hehe, even if this is the conclusion given by the forensic medicine, it''s too outrageous. This is Zhoujiang City, not Shennongjia. There won''t even be savages. Where did the giant come from?


    "I..."


    Lao Zhou''s face is full of bitterness. He doesn''t blame him for this. He has to believe in science.


    Director Wang looked at his tired face, his heart was soft, and he couldn''t bear to be difficult for him any more. He rubbed his temples with a headache: "you should carefully inspect the scene and see if there are any other findings. It''s really not good. I''ll hand it over to the special department according to the supernatural events."


    Lao Zhou suddenly felt a move in his heart, took a deep smoke, threw his cigarette butt on the ground and stamped it out, There was a look of excitement in his eyes: "by the way, Wang Bureau, I can''t remember if you don''t mention the special department. According to the confession of the guards of the Su family in Yanjing, they said that when they rescued the eldest miss of the Su family, they said that there were several masked people in black robes in the base. These three foreigners were also wearing black robes. Would they run out of those bases?"


    Director Wang''s eyes lit up when he heard the speech and thought about the possibility, After a moment, he said excitedly: "Yes, it''s very likely that these foreigners appear here in the middle of the night. They are suspicious and wear strange black robes. This itself is abnormal. Check quickly and find out the identity of these foreigners. If they don''t have their entry records, they may be enemy agents who enter the country illegally, so that our Zhoujiang police station won''t be so passive."


    "OK, I''ll arrange someone to check it immediately."


    Lao Zhou finally found the clue to solve the case, clapped his hands excitedly, and immediately arranged the police to investigate the identity of the three dead.


    Director Wang looked at Lao Zhou''s gray hair and no longer tall and straight back, feeling a little distressed. He thought to himself that the old classmate is not young, and it''s not a thing to always work as a criminal policeman. Let''s see if we can find a chance to help him move, otherwise, his body may really be unable to support the high-intensity work of the criminal police.


    Ding Ning didn''t know that the war between himself and the black robed Saint had caused so much trouble to the Zhoujiang police. At the moment, he was tracking zhao shu along the direction of the divine soul mark.


    Originally, he didn''t know why zhao shu, who was bound to die, suddenly became lively, like nothing, but he knew that it must be some genetic medicine of the divine descent organization that worked.


    But he guessed that this anti heaven gene medicament must have extremely serious side effects. Otherwise, the divine descendant organization would have unified the world and did nothing.


    Facts have proved that his guess is not wrong at all. At the moment, zhao shu, who is driving the vehicle frantically, clenches his teeth, distorts the muscles on his face, scarlet eyes, raised green tendons on his forehead, wriggling like an earthworm, his skin presents a strange turquoise, and hissing like a beast in his mouth, looking like a ferocious ghost.


    The perfect genetic potion recently developed by the organization is a good thing that the major shareholders of divine descent organizations are qualified to get.


    Although the name of this potion is called perfect gene potion, it is not so perfect in fact. Its medicine is extremely explosive. Even martial artists are 99% likely to explode and die after taking it.


    But once this potion is diluted 100 times, it can be called the perfect gene potion, because the diluted potion has dispelled the restless rage and can be slowly absorbed by ordinary people.


    Although the process of taking it is a little long, it will never be in danger of explosion and death after taking it. At most, it has no effect. After all, everyone''s genes are unique, and the perfect gene potion is not omnipotent. It can work for anyone and work for most people


    It''s not easy.


    This is also the reason why there are so many large consortia and forces secretly investing in divine descent organizations. After all, there is no big deal except death. The more rich and powerful people want to live longer.


    This kind of people who know it is a crime but still flock to it. The more they taste the intoxicating taste of power, the less they want to die.


    This is a precedent. Qin Shihuang, who unified the six countries in those years, was the most typical of this mentality. After the power was over the world, regardless of the life and death of the people, he searched for immortals and refined medicine all day in a vain attempt to make himself immortal.


    But everything has its disadvantages. This perfect potion is no exception. Its advantage is that it can enhance anyone''s physical quality, make the user healthy and prolong life. After taking it for a long time, it can even become a Wulin expert. The specific effect depends on everyone''s physical condition.


    But its disadvantages are also obvious, that is, the period required for taking medicine is very long, ranging from a few years to decades. After all, it is a diluted potion. Both digestion and absorption need a subtle process, so taking potions has an interval.


    This time, zhao shu was also forced to a dead end. He took the potion for the next ten years at one time, so that he could quickly repair the fatal wound and negotiate with Ding Ning.


    It''s only a ten-year potion for one-time use. Although it''s far worse than taking the most primitive potion, he''s just an ordinary person. His physical strength can''t withstand this degree of drug damage, which makes him miserable.


    Ding Ning was not in a hurry to catch up with Zhao Shu, but after meeting Youwu, he learned that you and others had been released and told them to protect their mother''s safety. Only then did he get a car slowly and stop far behind zhao shu with divine sense, waiting for a long line to catch big fish.


    Soon, he found that Zhao Shu''s vehicles were very wrong. They were driving like crabs on the road. Fortunately, there were few vehicles on the road late at night, otherwise there would have been an accident.


    Is the genetic potion working? Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look and followed him leisurely.


    With a roar, Zhao Shukai''s Buick Regal plunged into the ditch for a long time.


    Ding Ning opened his eyes and tongue. What''s the matter? He wanted to follow zhao shu. Unexpectedly, he could drive his car into the ditch by himself.


    Let him be tangled. Is he going to save zhao shu or not? If he goes, he will reveal his whereabouts. If he doesn''t go, if zhao shu dies like this, he won''t want to find his sister smoothly.


    Bang!


    Just as he hesitated, there was a sudden movement in the Buick Regal. Ding Ning quickly turned off the engine and sent out his spiritual consciousness to sense the situation in the car.


    But as soon as the spiritual consciousness was sent out, Ding Ning''s look changed and his face was shocked.


    Because he "saw", zhao shu''s body was expanding wildly, his clothes had been broken by tight muscles, and the carriage was constantly deformed because it could not accommodate his rapidly growing volume.


    That''s all. What surprised him most was that Zhao Shu had obviously lost human consciousness at the moment. His eyes protruded outward, showing a strange golden gray and cold without human emotion.


    The most terrible thing is that his skin has completely turned green, and the green and yellow sarcomas are constantly rising, which makes him look like a large toad.


    But the ugly appearance brought him terrible power. He probably felt that the carriage bound his expansion, which made him feel very uncomfortable. He gave a strange roar in his mouth and smashed the cracked front window glass with a blow.


    But he was not satisfied. He stretched out a green hand with sharp claws


    He grabbed the door with his palm and pulled it down with a click.


    But compared with the door, his huge volume is too small to let him out.


    A trace of impatience flashed in the golden gray pupil. He leaned against the seat and kicked it with his feet. With a few bangs, the whole sedan chair was constantly deformed by his rough kicking.


    After the mutation, zhao shu''s IQ was obviously not high, but his temper was quite irritable. Seeing that the car seat was separated from the car body, he still couldn''t let him go out easily. Suddenly, he flew into a rage and gave a fierce roar. He grabbed the car body on both sides of the door with both hands and pulled it hard. The deformed car sedan chair was torn like a piece of paper, allowing him to drill out calmly.


    The poor Buick Regal has become a pile of scrap iron. It is estimated that even if it is recast in the factory, it will not be able to restore its original appearance.


    Ding Ning was very upset. Zhao shu''s unexpected mutation suddenly disrupted his overall plan, not to mention finding other strongholds of the divine descendant organization. Now I''m afraid I can''t even find his sister''s whereabouts.


    Just when he hesitated whether to send Zhao Shu on the road now so as not to become a monster to harm people, zhao shu suddenly strode towards him, with a violent light in his golden gray pupils.


    Ding Ning sneered, opened the door and greeted him. It happened that since you brought it to the door yourself, I''ll send you to the yellow spring to avoid further harm in the world.


    Woo woo!


    Zhao shu''s mouth made a roar with unknown meaning, and a pair of golden gray eyes stared at Ding Ning, as if they saw the sworn enemy, and his feet began to accelerate.


    At first it was a trot, soon it began to accelerate, and then


    Ding Ning was stunned because zhao shu ran and suddenly disappeared from his sight, but the strong sense of crisis made him turn around without hesitation and directly hit back with barbarism.


    Boom!


    Ding Ning felt as if he had bumped into a speeding train. The whole person flew backwards without control, fell heavily to the ground, shattered a large piece of cement ground, and his whole body was very painful like a broken frame. He stared at the green giant whose height had expanded to more than five meters and stood still, and his brain fell into a blank in an instant.


    How is this possible? It''s just a genetic potion. Even genetic variation can''t change people infinitely, can it?


    Because he could see that there was no spiritual power fluctuation around zhao shu at the moment. He just killed the physical strength he was proud of with the power of the physical body.


    This is unscientific, very unscientific. You know, his flesh has begun to transform into a divine body, not to mention a mutated giant. Even if the shells hit him now, it is difficult to wipe his oil skin.


    But Zhao Shu, with his brute force, forcibly crushed his physical strength. How can he dare to believe it?


    Woo woo!


    Compared with his terrible physical strength, what surprised Ding Ning was his speed. It was so fast that his naked eyes could not catch his figure. A strong sense of frustration made him angry.


    You know, he has always been famous for his terrible physical strength and speed, but at present, his biggest advantage has been crushed by Zhao Shu, which makes him how he can not become angry.


    "Come again!"


    Ding Ning pushed hard at his feet, and cracks appeared directly on the ground, and his figure rushed to Zhao Shu like lightning.


    Woo woo!


    Zhao shu didn''t know whether he was laughing or trying to express something. He walked forward without showing weakness. It was like a heavy armored vehicle, with a palpitating terror.

 Chapter 1717

    Just when Ding Ning was ready to fight him, zhao shu disappeared strangely from his vision again. When he reappeared, he had stood behind him. There was no temperature in his cold eyes. He raised his huge palm with sharp claws and patted him on the back of his head with a roaring wind.


    Ding Ning was stunned and threw himself forward, and a embarrassed donkey rolled around to avoid this slap.


    The strong wind in the back of his head rubbed against his hair, which made his scalp ache and his back burst into a cold sweat. He knew that Zhao Shu''s power was extremely terrible and could threaten his flesh.


    With a dignified color in his eyes, he stared at Zhao Shu with some annoyance on his face. Ding Ning began to face up to the mutant monster for the first time.


    Strength and that strange speed are probably the biggest advantages of this green monster. I don''t know how its defense is?


    Ding Ning not only did not fear, but was happy to see the game and was eager to try.


    In fact, if he becomes a giant, or enters the second personality, or becomes a devil, even if Zhao Shu has strange speed, he is confident that he will never lose to him in strength.


    But at the moment, he doesn''t want to use those growth means. He just wants to fight this "Hulk" with basic combat power.


    Woo woo!


    Zhao shu doesn''t seem to be able to speak. He can only use two syllables to express his emotions.


    He didn''t remember who he was or who Ding Ning was, but he didn''t know why. He hated this man in his heart. Therefore, after discovering him, he didn''t hesitate to follow his instinct and wanted to kill him.


    But he didn''t expect that Ding Ning could avoid his two consecutive blows, which made him realize that the man who made him hate and even hate is probably not a simple character.


    But so what? At the moment, he doesn''t understand anything. He only knows that what he doesn''t like should be destroyed. It''s so simple.


    Therefore, zhao shu gave a strange cry, and his toes kicked hard on the ground. The whole person jumped up like a boring shell, curled up in mid air, and stepped heavily on Ding Ning with a pair of big feet with 100 yards.


    "NIMA, learn from me!"


    Ding Ning almost laughed angrily. He had turned into a giant and stepped on the saint in black. It was really cool, but when it was his turn to be stepped on, he was not so happy.


    Immediately shouted, and the figure retreated quickly like a ghost, avoiding Zhao Shu in the room of lightning and flint... Er, the foot of the Hulk.


    Boom!


    The dust is flying, the rubble is splashing, and even the earth is shaking!


    The solid concrete floor cracked like a spider''s web. Zhao shu''s foot stepped directly into the ground, didn''t reach his knee, and nearly fell.


    This made him very angry, whine and kick angrily. A large piece of concrete half a square meter in size roared like a bullet and went straight to Ding Ning''s face.


    "Hum!"


    Ding Ning didn''t dodge. He blew a straight fist and shook the concrete into powder with a bang.


    Woo woo!


    Zhao shu pulled out his feet, took exaggerated steps without stopping, and jumped five or six meters to Ding Ning.


    The ground along the way was plagued. Huge footprints appeared on the flat road, and the surrounding footprints began to crack, with cobweb like cracks.


    "Hey, the good roads have been destroyed. It''s really hard for the villagers in Zhoujiang."


    Ding Ning said bitterly, but he didn''t care about playing poverty. He put a little force on his toes and jumped lightly into the air. Unexpectedly, he jumped higher than the height of the "Hulk" and stepped directly on his head.


    This foot, although not a giant''s foot, is not


    With a powerful force, it is no less powerful than zhao shu''s previous foot, because Ding Ning uses the gravitational magnetic field. If this foot is stepped on, zhao shu''s head will be torn apart like a broken watermelon.


    However, although zhao shu had no wisdom, he had a beast like instinct. Just when Ding Ning felt that this foot would never fail, he suddenly took a big step and mysteriously disappeared in front of Ding Ning again.


    With a puff, Ding Ning''s feet were inserted into the ground like a steel cone. There was a deep pit on the hard cement ground, but there was no crack.


    Ding Ning pulled out his feet with satisfaction, which means that his control of power has reached an amazing level.


    At the same time, he also found that Zhao Shu''s speed is not really terrible, but that he seems to have some ability of instantaneous movement, some similar to void flicker, but it can not cause any spatial fluctuation, which makes him mistakenly think that Zhao Shu has amazing terrible speed.


    This makes him greedy. Moving in an instant is definitely a power that makes him covet more than the flicker of the void.


    You know, although he has the eye of emptiness and the pupil of breaking emptiness, which is equivalent to an alternative void flicker, the launch of pupil surgery takes time. Although the time is very short, only about one second, in the eyes of the strong, one second is enough to do a lot of things, and it is not a problem to shoot dozens or hundreds of times.


    Therefore, after discovering that youwujian has the ability of void scintillation, he happily brought it under his command. Unfortunately, when he transformed the gene for youwujian, he did not awaken the void scintillation power as desired, which made him feel extremely depressed.


    Later, I learned that youwujian accidentally ate a incomplete Taoist fruit. Somehow, I could sense the space node and understand the flicker of void.


    But I have to say that although the launch of void scintillation is a little faster than pupil breaking, it also has a great disadvantage, that is, there can be no vibration in space, otherwise, void scintillation cannot be launched.


    Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, where can space vibrate so easily, but in fact, Ding Ning is very clear that the fighting of martial artists in Zhenwu territory can cause a slight concussion in space, let alone the fighting of martial artists in Shenwu territory.


    Therefore, the ethereal void flicker is only suitable for assassination and escape. It can''t be used in battle. Ding Ning also put out his mind.


    But now, from Zhao Shu''s mutant Hulk, he saw a more practical instantaneous movement than the flicker of the void. Besides, just a battle is not affected by space, which is enough to make him salivate.


    He can see that the distance of instantaneous movement is limited, about ten meters, but what does it matter? The power can be advanced through continuous exploration and use and the improvement of its own realm. Now it is ten meters, and it may become 50 meters or 100 meters in the future.


    In combat, this is definitely a divine skill without ghosts. You know, although the void eye is not affected when the space is slightly shaken, it cannot be used when the space is violently shaken.


    This is destined to instantly move this power that is not affected by space, which is absolutely favored by Ding Ning, so that he is bound to win it.


    So Ding Ning began to take it seriously. After zhao shu lost his resistance, he would transform his genes and bring this power into his bag.


    Woo woo!


    Zhao shu rushed in quickly, repeated his old skills, moved again, suddenly appeared behind Ding Ning, raised his feet ferociously and kicked the back of Ding Ning''s head, as if he was particularly interested in breaking his head.


    Ding Ning''s lips showed a disdainful smile. Zhao shu became a monster. His combat effectiveness soared wildly, but his IQ dropped sharply. He came and went like that. He really thought that others were as stupid as him.


    Shape shifting and shadow changing!


    Zhao shu only felt that the figure in front of him suddenly flickered and disappeared in front of him, replaced by a big stone.


    Just when he was at a loss and kicked the stone along the inertia, he suddenly felt a sudden pain in the back of his brain, shook his head, roared angrily, and the golden gray pupils exuded a terrible momentum. En ruthlessly turned his head and rushed to Ding Ning with a wide mouth and a surprised face.


    Ding Ning was really shocked. He didn''t expect that Zhao Shu''s physical defense was so terrible. Although he temporarily collected a few points for fear of killing him, his strength was so powerful. In his opinion, even if zhao shu wasn''t beaten into a severe concussion, it must be a certainty to be knocked out.


    But he didn''t think of it. He just hurt zhao shu with a five component punch. He shook his head like nothing. This defense is really against the sky.


    It was precisely because things were beyond his expectation that he was shocked and lost his mind. He didn''t respond in time. Zhao shu bent down and grabbed his neck. Those green arms full of sarcomas looked very scary, but they were like iron hoops, which made him unable to break free.


    Zhao shu''s huge right hand pinched his neck. His ugly face with sarcomas looked at him with a grim smile. His eyes were full of pride and cruelty. His left hand reached out and grabbed one of his legs, loosened his right hand, grabbed the other leg and lifted him upside down.


    Ding Ning was surprised to know that he wanted to roughly tear his life into two pieces, which made him suddenly angry. NIMA, or a relative, I haven''t provoked you, but you hid in the dark to frame me again and again, and now you even want to divide the body.


    Don''t say that he is a man who must repay his vengeance. Even if he is a Bodhisattva, he is not fire.


    The waist suddenly made a force, just like a carp, and his head hit zhao shu''s nose like a hammer.


    In his opinion, although the nose is not the key, once it is hurt, it will make people cry and lose combat effectiveness for a short time.


    But he still underestimated the green monster in front of him. Although his head hammer hit the target accurately, he underestimated the ugly sarcoma on zhao shu''s face.


    Zhao shu didn''t do anything, but Ding Ning was like hitting an iron pimple. His forehead was suddenly blue and swollen. He showed his teeth and rubbed his forehead.


    Woo woo!


    With a ferocious smile, zhao shu made a sudden effort with both hands, trying to tear him apart and turn him into a bloody corpse.


    But at this time, he found that Ding Ning''s legs suddenly became weak and boneless, like a slippery loach, and suddenly got rid of his hands, which made him stunned and distracted.


    Ding Ning twisted strangely and got rid of Zhao Shu''s control. His face was blue and soared into the air. His feet were like a little Mada with a roaring wind. In a short time, he kicked hundreds of feet like lightning and kicked them in front of his chest.


    Ma Dan, he was almost dismembered, which made Ding Ning not angry. Although he wouldn''t die even if he was torn into two pieces, he really couldn''t afford to lose this man.


    Although zhao shu had bad skin and thick flesh, he was kicked back and forth by his fast feet. After losing his center of gravity, he sat down on the ground with a splash of panic in his eyes. He desperately wanted to stand up, but he didn''t get up for a long time.


    Ding Ning''s face was cold, and he scratched a shadow in the air like lightning, and madly attacked zhao shu.


    He saw that a large body has great benefits and can accommodate more strength, but similarly, a large body is also a burden, just like an elephant. Once it falls, it is difficult to get up by itself.

 Chapter 1718

    This made Ding Ning secretly rejoice. Fortunately, although the giant he transformed was a little slow, he was very flexible and had no such defect. Otherwise, once he fell, he might easily give the enemy an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    Woo woo!


    Zhao shu roared angrily, but it didn''t help. His huge body made him unable to get up quickly. In addition, although Ding Ning''s attack was not fatal, it was like a continuous stream of silk rain.


    And every time he was about to get up, he hit the key part of his support, which hurt him.


    "Woo woo!"


    Therefore, Ding Ning looked at Zhao Shu, who was rolling and crying like a child on the ground. This time, he was not roaring, but was really beaten and cried. The crying was sad. His nose and tears wiped his face. He was already ugly and couldn''t see anyone. Now he was even uglier.


    Ding Ning can''t laugh or cry. NIMA, it''s really a child''s family. If you can''t fight, you roll and cry on the ground. Who''s used to it?


    But in this way, Ding Ning is still embarrassed to start again. Now Zhao Shu has faded his insidious cunning and is an ugly bear child.


    "Disobedience?"


    Although Ding Ning didn''t continue to do it, he wouldn''t relax his vigilance and asked condescending on his head.


    "Woo woo!"


    Zhao shu whined a few times wrongfully, and he didn''t know what he meant.


    "I asked you if you were satisfied?"


    Ding Ning kicked him impatiently and asked fiercely.


    "Woo woo!"


    He didn''t seem to speak, and he could only make such a sound, but Ding Ning could feel that he was saying he was convinced from his curled up body and the fear in his tone.


    "Hum, since you are obedient, don''t struggle and don''t have any idea of resistance, otherwise, hum!"


    Ding Ning said that angrily. He felt that this sounded very evil. He couldn''t help feeling cold. He looked around guilty. Fortunately, no one heard it, otherwise he would be embarrassed.


    Woo woo!


    I don''t know whether zhao shu understood it or not. He responded with a few whimpers, which made Ding Ning feel speechless. It seems that even the Hulk needs to master several languages.


    Squat down, put his hand on zhao shu''s head, which is not much smaller than the dinner table, and began to genetically modify him.


    The reason why he didn''t put it elsewhere was that his whole body was covered with that kind of turquoise sarcoma, but not on his head, so that he wouldn''t be so disgusting.


    Zhao shu shivered. It seemed that he was really scared by Ding Ning. He didn''t mean to resist at all. He let him transform his genes.


    Move in an instant and finally get it.


    Ding Ning''s face suddenly burst into a smile. He didn''t want to be beautiful. His hanging heart finally fell into his stomach. He was afraid that genetic transformation could not activate his coveted ability. Now, he was relieved.


    "Gee! Mechanical specialization and danger prediction."


    But then Ding Ning was surprised, and a sudden color appeared on his face. No wonder zhao shu found himself following him and arranged the saint in black to ambush.


    He thought he was accidentally found by Zhao Shu. Unexpectedly, it was the dangerous prediction ability.


    This made Ding Ning feel a burst of ecstasy. Although he also had a intuition similar to the sixth sense about the danger, he could only detect it at the moment when the danger occurred.


    But this danger prediction function can have a warning sign similar to a hunch before things happen. No wonder zhao shu haunted and made himself want to kill him countless times, but he couldn''t find his trace. This ability is absolutely rare and rare.


    And the mechanical specialization power, which is also a rare power against the sky, only


    If you touch something mechanical, you can quickly understand the working principle of machinery and increase it to a certain extent.


    For example, vehicles such as cars, planes or ships, even if they have never been in contact, but with mechanical expertise, they can drive away like old drivers, and increase their speed.


    The most terrible thing is that this ability is equally effective for all mechanical things, including guns. Even if you have never fired a gun, you can instantly become a sharpshooter as long as you get it in your hand, and can increase the firing speed and power of bullets.


    "I''ve really made a lot of money this time."


    After Ding Ning understood the two powers of buy one get two free, he was stunned. Then he couldn''t help a burst of ecstasy. This time, he really made a lot of money.


    He didn''t expect that Zhao Shu would awaken these two rare and absolutely practical abilities. Now, they are all cheap.


    Not to mention the danger prediction ability, the mechanical specialization ability alone made him happy. He was joking. When driving, he could combine people with cars, and when shooting, he could combine people with guns. This kind of ability is really high.


    "Snore!"


    Just when he couldn''t find the North happily, a loud snore interrupted his reverie.


    Zhao shu, you fell asleep?


    Looking at his sleeping appearance, Ding Ning''s face was uncertain and became very strange. Before, he had made up his mind to kill this vicious guy.


    But at the moment, he was unable to do it, because after harvesting three powers, he found that Zhao Shu had established a spiritual connection with him and became his servant.


    This was his first human servant, which also meant that Zhao Shu would never pose any threat to him in the future.


    If it was someone else, he would naturally smile happily. After all, servants with three powers can also help him a lot.


    But Zhao Shu has committed countless crimes, so he can''t pass the barrier in his heart.


    But if he killed him like this, Ding Ning was reluctant. After all, he is no longer zhao shu, but a green monster.


    While he was deeply tangled, the sleeping Zhao Shu was quietly changing. I don''t know whether he modified the gene to offset the side effects of taking the gene potion, so that his green skin quickly faded and his height quickly returned to normal.


    The pustular sarcoma all over the body also disappeared and turned into a light golden skin with a slight metallic luster, but its appearance was very different from that of Zhao Shu. It was less feminine, more masculine, less handsome and more rough.


    Ding Ning was amazed. It was the first time he saw a person turn into another person because of genetic transformation. This is a subject worthy of study.


    So he finally made a decision not to kill him for the time being and keep him to see what happens, but before that, he needs to find his sister first.


    "Get up!"


    Ding Ning kicked zhao shu impolitely and kicked him out a long way, but the snoring was still. Zhao shu had no sign of waking up and continued to sleep there.


    "Eh, strange, how could this happen?"


    Ding Ning knows how much power he used in this foot. Although he decided to let this guy go temporarily, it doesn''t mean he''s not angry, so the power of this foot is not light.


    But this guy didn''t feel it. He didn''t even wake up. In his spiritual connection, he was still asleep, which made Ding Ning wonder.


    Does this guy still inherit the Hulk''s copper skin and iron bone despite offsetting the side effects of genetic drugs?


    Ding Ning became more and more interested in him. He pricked him with a needle and splashed it with water. He tried all his means to wake him up and wanted to ask about his sister''s whereabouts, but he blinked his confused eyes and looked at a loss


    , Ding Ning was depressed to learn that this guy had completely become another person and lost all his memory.


    "If I can find my sister, I''ll forgive you this time. If I can''t find it, you''ll wait for the funeral."


    Ding Ning angrily grabbed his collar and threatened fiercely.


    "Snore, snore!"


    But the goods nodded their heads and their eyelids kept sinking. Before Ding Ning finished talking, they snored and fell asleep again.


    Ding Ning punched and kicked him angrily, but he was shocked to find that this guy''s skin was thick and terrible. After playing for a long time, he was still sleeping soundly.


    "MD, it''s strange."


    Ding Ning took him into the medicine ring and threw him into the pigsty with pigs and animals. He said maliciously, "since you want to sleep, have a good sleep."


    Zhao shu, the only one who knew his sister''s whereabouts, lost his memory. Ding Ning was very upset. He mobilized the force of thick soil to restore the road to a state where it could be opened to traffic. After taking out his mobile phone from the space, he found that his sister missed a call and had just called for less than two minutes.


    This made him surprised, happy and nervous. He wondered if Kong Lei and her sisters had found their sister and hurriedly dialed back.


    The phone was soon connected. When she heard her sister''s familiar voice, Ding Ning almost cried with joy: "sister, where are you? Are you safe now?"


    "I''m outside my mother''s hotel now. It''s safe now. Qian Dai is with me. Where are you now?"


    Ding led hunting to say the general course of the matter in a soft voice, which surprised Ding Ning.


    He was not too worried about his sister''s safety, because he knew that Liu shengqian Dai must always be protecting her, but he never thought that fan Kun would be involved in this matter.


    Fan Kun also suffered a reckless disaster and was implicated by himself, which made him feel a little guilty. He should say hello to fan Kun and appease him. He immediately said, "sister, if you''re okay, I''ll be relieved. By the way, where''s fan Kun? Let him answer the phone."


    "Fan Kun... Eh, Qian Dai, where are the people? They were here just now. How can they be gone in the blink of an eye."


    There was a surprised voice from the other end of the phone.


    "Just now when you called my brother, he suddenly said he wanted to go to the toilet. I said he was going to the hotel soon. When he went to the hotel, he ignored it and left in a panic."


    Liu Sheng said in a bad tone. Fan Kun was always staring at them all the way. If she didn''t think he was my brother''s classmate, she would have slapped him in the face.


    "Well, he went to the bathroom."


    Ding Qianlie smiled helplessly. She didn''t like the look in the eyes of "fan Kun". She was obscene to death, but she didn''t say much.


    "He hasn''t lost his cell phone. I''ll call him later."


    Ding Ning didn''t care, said casually.


    "Well, we''re at the door of the hotel now. Come here, too."


    Ding Qianlie said with a little expectation in his tone.


    "I... I can''t get through it. I''ve been following Su Shao. I''ve left Zhoujiang. Sister, when I see my mother, I won''t see her this time."


    Ding Ning wanted to promise to rush there immediately, but suddenly remembered his old appearance and changed his way with a strong smile.


    Obviously, he thought so much, but his mother couldn''t meet, which made him feel very bad, and his tone involuntarily brought a sense of loss.


    "Well, I''ll explain to mom. You must pay attention to your safety."


    Ding Qianlie sighed secretly. He thought Ding Ning was not ready to recognize his mother and was no longer forced. He told softly.

 Chapter 1719

    After hanging up, Ding Ning immediately called fan Kun.


    Fan Kun was very happy to receive the call. He thought it was the new year. Ding Ning wanted to organize these old classmates to get together.


    As a result, before a word of greeting, Ding Ning sincerely apologized to him and said that he had been implicated this time.


    "Wait, old six, what are you talking about, what trouble and suffering? How can I not understand? Where are you? I''m in Ninghai now. Let''s get together sometime these two days."


    Fan Kun was confused and interrupted his words and asked.


    "Are you in Ninghai, not in Zhoujiang?"


    Ding Ning''s heart clicked and realized that something seemed wrong.


    "Zhoujiang? What am I doing in Zhoujiang? Since the last party, I''ve been staying in Yanjing busy with the branch. I just returned to Ninghai yesterday. I haven''t thanked your sister-in-law yet. She introduced some Yanjing friends to me. With their care, the branch''s business is booming. Hehe, now my old man can''t close his mouth every day."


    Fan Kun said with a beaming face. During this time, he has seen the energy of Xiaoyao''s friends. They can easily solve the difficult things in his eyes with a phone call.


    Having experienced the ups and downs of human relations, he has now become a lot more mature. Instead of being arrogant, he has become relatively low-key and modest, and his habit of showing off has been changed.


    Because he knows very well that the branch company can have the credit of today''s Xiaoyao friends, and all this is to look at Ding Ning''s face and make him grateful from the bottom of his heart. Otherwise, the Revenge of the Wang family alone will make him get out of Yanjing.


    "Well, that''s good. I''m out of town these two days. When I get back, let''s get together sometime. I have something else to do, so I''ll hang up first."


    Ding Ning smiled, hung up the phone and hurriedly dialed Ding Qianlie.


    Although he didn''t show up about fan Kun, he was very clear, because he asked Xiao Yao to say hello to the tiger. With the care of the top childe brothers in Yanjing, it was difficult for fan Kun''s small company to do business badly.


    "Hey, hey, sleeper, why did this guy hang up? I didn''t have time to ask him what he meant before."


    Fan Kun heard the blind sound on the phone and said in tears and laughter. He hurriedly dialed back to Ding Ning, but found that the phone was always talking. He shook his head and muttered, "this guy is really busy."


    "He is not fan Kun, but Wang Bo. This dog is really haunted."


    Listening to Ding Qianlie''s detailed description of the "fan Kun", Ding Ning''s face became gloomy. In fact, he never took Wang Bo in his eyes, let alone in his heart, and never thought about what to do with him.


    It''s just that Wang Bo''s moral character is corrupt, small bellied and chicken hearted, his psychology is extremely dark, and he is jealous. He likes to hold high and step low. He is a complete villain. He deliberately targeted him when he was in college. When he was frustrated, he was cynical and gloated there. It seems that he can''t show his sense of existence without stepping on him.


    Ding Ning didn''t bother to talk to such a person at all. Last time, he accidentally met Wang Bo at the 4S store. This guy was cheap and provocative. As a result, he lost his face and lost his job. He hasn''t heard of Wang Bo since then.


    But he never thought that this almost forgotten "old classmate" would appear in his life in this way.


    A classmate, although they were not harmonious before, if Wang Bo sincerely changed, he wouldn''t haggle with a small person, but how could this dog have anything to do with the divine organization? He happened to be locked up with his sister. The most important thing is that this guy still pretends to be fan Kun, which makes him have to be vigilant.


    It is reasonable to say that with his strength and status today, he doesn''t have to plan with a small man like Wang Bo


    But now that Wang Bo has a relationship with divine organizations, he can''t be careless and cautious.


    Zhao shu''s lesson is still vivid. I wonder if Wang Bo will become a monster like zhao shu if he gets the genetic potion.


    "Wang Bo? Isn''t he your classmate? But why did he say he was fan Kun?"


    Ding Qianlie was stunned. Unexpectedly, she was cheated, which made her wonder what Wang Bo meant.


    "I''m a classmate, but I have the worst relationship. I haven''t dealt with me since school."


    Ding Ning explained, and then earnestly told, "sister, if you see Wang Bo again, don''t say anything, just catch him and call me. I''ll see what he wants."


    "OK, I see. Hum, I haven''t settled accounts with him yet. I dare to cheat me. See how I deal with him then."


    Ding led the hunter and said angrily.


    "See mom?"


    Ding Ning and his sister talked again, and then asked.


    "Well, yes, I''m resting in the room next to my mother. She heard that I was pregnant and couldn''t close my happy mouth."


    Ding Qianlie said with some laughter.


    "Hehe, mom is going to be a grandmother. She must be happy."


    Ding Ning showed a warm smile at the corner of his mouth and said with some guilt: "sister, I''m sorry, you were frightened, I didn''t have time to accompany you."


    "What''s the matter? It''s important for you to be busy. Oh, by the way, although everyone is safe this time, it also exposes your relationship with mom. Mom suspects that Su Shao has something to do with the Yanjing Zhao family. Be careful."


    Ding led the hunter''s voice and said seriously.


    "Just expose it. We have nothing to be afraid of."


    Ding Ning said indifferently that with his current strength and social status, he had nothing to fear except the strong at the level of the emperor.


    "That''s what I said, but the Zhao family can''t be underestimated. I just talked with my mother for a while. My mother wasn''t worried about herself. She was worried that my father would be unsafe outside."


    Ding Qianlie hesitated and said, "when mom left you, it was because some people in the Zhao and Su families threatened her with your father and your life."


    Ding Ning was silent when he heard the speech. Although he had long known that it was necessary for his mother to leave him, now the old things are brought up again, which still made his anger rise continuously and could not be calmed down for a long time.


    "The Zhao family should die!"


    For a long time, Ding Ning said something gnashing his teeth. In fact, he knew very well that the Zhao family was only the pressure side, and some talents of the Su family were real accomplices.


    But anyway, those people are my mother''s blood relatives, and he is not easy to touch them without her permission.


    Ding Qianlie could hear the suppressed anger and resentment from his tone, and sighed faintly: "I''m not worried about anything else now. I''m just worried that Dad will be unsafe outside. Mom and I also mean the same..."


    "Let mom come to paradise island for the new year."


    Ding Ning directly interrupted his sister and said without doubt.


    He knew what his sister wanted to say, which should also convey his mother''s meaning. Before she was fully prepared, my mother didn''t want to expose their mother child relationship.


    He could understand his mother''s mood and said that he was worried about his father. In fact, he was still worried about his safety for fear that the Zhao family would be bad for him.


    After all, my mother is not a warrior and has been living in a society ruled by law. She doesn''t understand how terrible his strength is now.


    Since mom is not at ease, he will show his strength in a way that mom can understand.


    "Well, well, I''m going to have a baby in a few months. I can''t have all the children, but my daughter-in-law doesn''t even have them


    My mother-in-law hasn''t seen it. "


    Ding Qianlie said jokingly, but made Ding Ning look old. If it hadn''t been for her sudden mention, he would have been instinctively avoiding this problem.


    Children not only represent the continuation of blood, but also a responsibility. He gave him children without complaint and regret, but he didn''t even give her a title, which made him feel very guilty.


    "Sister, after the new year, let''s get the certificate?"


    Ding Ning suddenly said, and the other end of the phone suddenly quieted down.


    "Sister, after the new year, as soon as the marriage registration office goes to work, we go to get the certificate."


    If the previous sentence is an interrogative sentence, Ding Ning''s sentence is an affirmative sentence, full of undoubted determination.


    For a long time, Ding Qianlie gave a gentle "um" sound, which was like a cold, with a thick nasal sound.


    Ding Ning knew that her sister was crying. She had been waiting for herself for a long time. Her heart was filled with remorse and guilt. She summoned up her courage and said softly, "wife, I love you!"


    Ding Qianlie trembled all over, his cheeks were flushed, and his tears couldn''t help but burst into tears. But this time, he wept with joy and answered softly: "husband, I love you too."


    From the moment she was picked up by Su Ningxiang, she was destined to become Ding Ning''s wife in her life. She had been unwilling and complained, but at this moment, all her reluctance and complaints disappeared. Her heart was full of unspeakable love. Her pretty face was covered with a faint red glow and tears, revealing a shy and sweet smile.


    "Hey, hey, you''ll be my wife in the future."


    Ding Ning grinned foolishly, and his heart suddenly settled down. It''s not so difficult to say I love you. In fact, his sister has been waiting for him.


    "Silly, I haven''t got my license yet."


    Ding led the hunter to wipe his tears and said angrily.


    "Sooner or later."


    Ding Ning was like a young man who had just fallen in love. In the middle of the night, he stood alone in the dark and had endless words with Ding Qianlie.


    Until the mobile phone battery was hot and the battery was about to run out of power, Ding Ning hung up the phone reluctantly.


    In the night, his eyes were shining and murmured, "since you all want to see a strong me, I''ll show you my real strength, so that no one dare to tell us what to do and bully us at will."


    Ninghai, Qingyun security, Zhu flawless''s assistant dormitory.


    This night, Zhu flawless slept very sweet. Since Ding Qianlie was kidnapped, she has been in anxiety and hasn''t slept for several days.


    Until last night, Youwu called him and told her that everyone was safe. Her tight heart fell back to her stomach. She took a bath and went to bed happily.


    Just as she was sleeping, a figure quietly entered her room, turned on the light without grace, and the strong light woke her up instantly.


    After covering his eyes and adapting to the light, Zhu wuflawless saw clearly that a man wearing a Zorro style half mask was sitting on the sofa with a big Ma Jindao, slowly lighting a cigarette and smoking.


    "Who are you?"


    Zhu wuflawless''s cold hair stood upright and his heart pounded, but he asked calmly.


    Qingyun is heavily guarded by security and ghost soldiers in the dark. Who is this man? She can enter her room silently, which makes her angry.


    Ding Ning looked at the woman with appreciation. She is worthy of being the daughter of the leader of the black mouse. Her calm demeanor in the face of danger seems to have the necessary elements for the leader of the intelligence organization to be independent.

 Chapter 1720

    Zhu flawless saw that he looked at himself but didn''t speak, and a trace of panic flashed through his eyes.


    Subconsciously pulled the quilt, blocked his chest and took a deep breath: "what do you want to do?"


    "It''s me!"


    Seeing that she was really flustered, Ding Ning stopped teasing her and whispered.


    "Little Lord?"


    Zhu wuflawless was stunned and a little relieved. No wonder the ghost soldiers outside didn''t respond. It turned out to be the little Lord.


    But then he clicked in his heart. The little Lord touched his room in the middle of the night and wanted to do what? Don''t you want to eat yourself?


    If she were a stranger, she might be able to sneak attack with sound wave skill unexpectedly, but in the face of the young Lord, she didn''t even have the courage to sneak attack.


    Therefore, Zhu wuflawless became more flustered, curled his body into the quilt and wrapped it more tightly, but then he thought that the little master really wanted to be himself. He had no room to resist. His heart was suddenly sad, and his expression on his face was cold: "the little Lord came to find no time in the middle of the night. Is there anything to command?"


    Ding Ning saw her little movements in her eyes and smiled bitterly. Is he really so hateful? Guard yourself like a wolf.


    This made him feel a little uncomfortable. He took a faint puff of smoke, turned his head and didn''t look at her. He said calmly: "something, I need you to find me a large enough land in Yanjing as soon as possible to build a villa, or buy a ready-made transformation. This is the construction drawing of the villa."


    Ding Ning took out a drawing and a bank card and put them on the tea table. He said to himself, "this card has 50 billion yuan, and the password is six six. I have no other requirements. The villa must cover a large area. It''s best to have mountains and water, and the transportation should be convenient. Well, I''m gone. The faster it is, the better."


    "Ah!"


    Zhu wuflawless looked at Ding Ning with a confused face. Without looking at her, he stood up and walked away, feeling at a loss.


    Is the young Lord angry with me? Or do I think too much? In fact, the little Lord is not interested in me at all?


    Zhu wuflawless leaned against the head of the bed and clenched his lips in a daze for a long time. He thought that the young Lord would have any intention to come late at night. Unexpectedly, he came to do business.


    Finally, she smiled at herself and muttered to herself: Zhu wuflawless, Zhu wuflawless, you really think too much. Which woman around the little Lord is not natural, and your ugly face has not been seen by the little Lord. How can you think of you?


    But I don''t know why. When she thought about it, she was inexplicably sad. It turned out that in the heart of the little Lord, she was just a subordinate, which made her have an unspeakable sense of loss. Was she so unattractive?


    Pooh! Zhu wuflawless, what do you think? The young Lord doesn''t like you. Isn''t it right? What you like is Ningding, not dingning. Don''t be crazy there.


    Zhu wuflawless woke up and felt his face burning. He thought, do you like the little Lord?


    The idea surprised her, hurriedly shook her head, threw the terrible idea out of her mind, got up, closed the door, and locked it uneasily. Only then did she carefully put away the bank card and drawings.


    Sitting in the quilt and reading the drawings for a while, Zhu wuflawless scolded. He was really a black sheep. He even spent $50 billion to buy a piece of land to build a villa on the slope. It was really extravagant.


    Where did Ding Ning know that he was despised by little time? Money is just a number for him now. Is it a lot of 50 billion? He really doesn''t have that concept.


    The reason for buying land to build the most luxurious mansion in Yanjing is very simple. Didn''t the Zhao family and the Su family dislike that their father was born at the grassroots? It was the hard beating of mandarin ducks that made dad and mom suffer from separation for more than 20 years, and also made him never enjoy his mother''s love.


    with


    He knew but couldn''t do anything before, but now he has enough strength. He wants to build his own rich family, bring his mother to a family reunion, and slap those dog eyed people in the face.


    Taking off his disguise and walking alone in the street before dawn in Ninghai, Ding Ning remembered that he had not observed the prosperous city so closely for a long time since he had the transmission array.


    Walking and watching at will, feeling those familiar street scenes, gave him a feeling of going home. It turned out that, unconsciously, he had a sense of belonging to the city.


    Ding Ning laughed at himself. As expected, people will become hypocritical with the rise of social status. After five years of study here, he didn''t have any sense of belonging and wanted to go home every day.


    But this short period of more than half a year has changed his whole life track, and now even his mentality has undergone earth shaking changes.


    Is Luochuan still home now? Why hasn''t he remembered the place where he grew up for a long time?


    In fact, as long as he wanted, he could have a transmission array installed in Luochuan town at any time, but he never had that idea, or even thought about it.


    Did you forget your roots? Or unconsciously immersed in the charm of this prosperous city, linger and forget to return, and have forgotten where their home is?


    Ding Ning was at a loss. Standing at a crossroads, he was in a daze, just like standing at the crossroads of life. He was at a loss and didn''t know where to go.


    In this way, he fell into self questioning, constantly tortured his soul, immersed in a unique self blame and sadness.


    At the horizon, a touch of morning light gradually appeared, the street lights went out in turn, and people gradually walked out of their homes and began a day''s work and life.


    The cold road is becoming more and more lively. The traffic lights are red and green and red. People in the past come and go in a hurry to make a living. Even if someone occasionally finds him in a daze, he has no time to intervene. He is too busy to mind his own business. How can he be free to mind his own business.


    "Grandpa, what''s the matter with you? Why do you look so sad? Is someone at home sick?"


    A milk voice interrupted Ding Ning''s confused thoughts and made him wake up. Looking down, he saw a lovely little girl of two or three years old at most, looking up at him sympathetically with her big black grape eyes.


    Ding Ning smiled, touched his face and remembered that the little girl called her grandpa? Are you old enough to look like this?


    "Fish willow, don''t talk nonsense."


    Next to the girl, a hot beautiful woman hurriedly took the little girl''s hand and smiled at Ding Ning: "old Sir, I''m sorry, children don''t know how to talk. Don''t mind."


    Ding Ning looked at the beautiful woman''s proud chest with an F cup, and suddenly looked strange.


    The world is big and small. He didn''t expect to meet acquaintances here. The funniest thing is that the woman can''t recognize him now and calls him old Sir.


    This woman was Liu Muyu, a beautiful woman who had met in qishifang at the beginning. Ding Ning still remembered that she gave herself a business card, which was the general manager of baiyuxuan. At that time, he was angry with Murong Yanran and sold her a piece of big oil seed cheaply. Later, he offended her by letting her make a big Oolong in order to please Murong Yanran.


    Liu Muyu saw that he didn''t speak and stared at her chest in a daze. Suddenly, a look of shame flashed in his eyes. He felt that the old guy must not be a good thing. He immediately turned aside to avoid his sight.


    Just when the green light was on, Liu Muyu looked at him coldly, holding his mouth and the unhappy little girl directly


    Go to the zebra crossing.


    Ding Ning touched his nose and smiled bitterly. He really didn''t mean anything else, but the sister''s characteristics were obvious. He was afraid to admit his mistake before he could confirm it. Unexpectedly, she misunderstood that she was a sex wolf.


    Forget it, misunderstandings are misunderstandings. It was a coincidence. Maybe there will be no chance to meet again in the future. It doesn''t seem to matter to leave a bad impression.


    Ding Ning comforted himself, looked up at Liu Muyu''s swaying figure, and remembered that he would soon give birth to a daughter alone. His heart was as sweet as honey, and he didn''t know whether his daughter would be as beautiful and lovely as Liu Muyu''s daughter.


    Suddenly, Ding Ning''s eyes coagulated, and he found that Liu Muyu held the little girl in his right hand and a heat preservation bucket in his left hand.


    Thinking of what the little girl said before, she couldn''t help but show a thoughtful look. It seems that Liu Muyu''s family is ill, so she came to deliver dinner to her family early in the morning.


    Eh! incorrect.


    Ding Ning didn''t notice before. At the moment, when he looked carefully, he found that Liu Muyu limped. Holding the little girl seemed very difficult. He should have hurt his leg.


    Acquaintance is fate, even if he didn''t meet. Since he met, with this fate, he planned to help her.


    Anyway, he can''t go back to paradise island as he is now. He''s also idle. It''s regarded as doing good deeds.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning quietly followed up, and his spiritual knowledge was quietly distributed, listening to the dialogue between Liu Muyu and the little girl.


    "Yuliu, how many times have I told you not to talk to strangers? Look at you. You''re not obedient at all."


    Liu Muyu is not happy to educate the little girl.


    The fish willow shriveled its mouth and said wrongfully, "but that grandpa is really poor. I want to cry when I see him."


    Ding Ning was speechless and touched his face. Did he just look like crying?


    "You are still young and don''t know how to distinguish good people from bad people. I tell you, that man was a bad old man just now. Don''t pay attention to him when you meet him in the future, you know?"


    Liu Muyu eased his tone and said painstakingly.


    Ding Ning is completely speechless. As for you, elder sister, I just glanced at your chest. Who makes your part so prominent? Blame me?


    "Oh! I see."


    The willow puffed up its lovely little mouth and answered weakly.


    "Baby, that''s good!"


    Liu Muyu smiled and kissed her white cheek, making Yu Liu giggle.


    "Ouch!"


    But unexpectedly, she patronized and talked. She sprained her injured foot when she wasn''t careful. She screamed in pain. An unstable foot fell to the ground. The little fish willow in her arms also got out and flew along the inertia to the iron fence of the roadside flower garden.


    If this fell, even if the little fish was lucky not to be penetrated by the iron fence, at least he had to fall and break the blood flow. Liu Muyu was frightened and screamed in panic.


    Just in front of him, the figure flashed like a ghost. The little fish Liu was steadily caught by a man and held in his arms.


    "Thank you, thank you for saving my child."


    Liu Muyu couldn''t even care about the insulation bucket that fell on the ground. He got up from the ground and limped to the little fish Liu. Before he could see the person, he kept thanking her with a cry. At this time, she was really frightened.


    "It''s fate to meet. The child is fine. Don''t worry. Slow down. You''re hurt yourself."


    Ding Ning secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he followed up on a whim, otherwise the child would have to be broken. He turned and said to Liu Muyu.

 Chapter 1721

    "Is that you?"


    Liu Muyu was startled and said with an embarrassed look.


    After all, she was still speaking ill of others before. In the twinkling of an eye, they saved yuliu, which made her feel a little ashamed.


    After all, xiaoyuliu is still young and doesn''t realize that he just turned around in front of the gate of death. With his big black eyes, he looked curiously at Ding Ning and his mother.


    It seems that this grandpa is not as bad as his mother said, and his arms are so thick and warm, which is not the same as his mother''s arms.


    "Well, you hurt your leg and don''t pay attention to your walking. Fortunately, I''m here, otherwise you''ll be in trouble."


    Ding Ning said with some blame.


    Liu Muyu was in a very complicated mood at the moment. She felt in her heart that Ding Ning was ill intentioned. Even if she saved her daughter, she must have followed her in the dark to coincide with her meeting. Being scolded by Ding Ning, she felt bad about the boss, but she didn''t want to show him her face when she had just saved her daughter, I can only reach out to the fish willow: "thank you. It''s my carelessness. Come on, fish willow, mom."


    Yuliu twisted her body and was reluctant to embrace Ding Ning, but she was afraid of her mother''s anger and reluctantly stretched out her hand.


    Ding Ning turned his body and blocked Liu Muyu''s hand with his arm. There was no doubt: "you have a wound on your leg. You can''t hold the child anymore. Let me send you."


    "Why are you like this? Even if you saved my daughter, you can''t be so rogue? You say, how much money do you want? I''ll give it to you. I thank you for saving my life and give my daughter back to me."


    Liu Muyu''s face sank, and he became more and more convinced that the old guy had no good intentions and said no false words.


    It is the nature of Chinese people to watch the excitement, because Liu Muyu''s fall has surrounded passers-by. After hearing Liu Muyu''s words, they all look at Ding Ning. The eyes are absolutely no different from those of human traffickers.


    Ding Ning was so sad and funny that he held Liu Yu''s small ass and held it more stably. He smiled bitterly and said, "Liu Muyu, shall we stop making trouble?"


    "Ah! Who are you? How do you know my name? What do you want to do?"


    Liu Muyu''s face changed dramatically, and his eyes became more and more vigilant. This guy even knew his name. It seems that he has been staring at himself for a long time, which is definitely malicious.


    "Even people''s names have been inquired in advance. They must have been eyeing this beauty for a long time."


    "The current human traffickers are really powerful. The old man must be a recidivist."


    "That''s not certain. I don''t think the old man is kind-hearted like a bad man. Maybe people know him."


    "Well, the bad guys don''t write on their faces. The more kind-hearted guys are, the more likely they are to be bad guys."


    "That''s true. Why don''t we call the police."


    "Wait and see what the old man wants to do. Besides, so many of us are watching here. Under the bright future, I don''t believe he can turn the sky."


    ¡­¡­


    People around talked and looked at Ding Ning with bad eyes.


    People are blindly obedient creatures. Although some people think Ding Ning is not a human trafficker, he can''t stand the public''s mouth and gold, and soon changed his position.


    In addition, Liu Muyu is a rare beauty. Those men with hormone brain are eager to behave in front of the beauty. Maybe they can get the favor of the beauty. They all rub their hands and make a vicious appearance. They fight immediately after they sit down as a human trafficker in dingning.


    Ding Ning looked at Liu Muyu''s alert face and immediately wanted to cry without tears. NIMA, what''s the matter? It''s really kind-hearted and unrequited. He shook his head silently: "who am I? It''s inconvenient to tell you, as long as you know


    I don''t mean you any harm. I''m here to help you. "


    "There is no unprovoked love or hatred in this world. Do you think I will believe you?"


    Perhaps it was because someone was emboldened and blocked Ding Ning''s escape. Liu Muyu was also emboldened, holding his chest with both hands and sneering.


    Ding Ning is also drunk. This woman doesn''t know what she has experienced. Her vigilance and guard against people are really different from ordinary people, With a bitter smile, he said, "since you don''t believe me, I''m too lazy to mind my own business. Here''s the child. But I want to remind you that the injury on your leg is very serious. It''s best to be hospitalized and don''t hold the child again. Otherwise, I''m afraid your leg will be disabled."


    He handed Liu Muyu some reluctant little fish in his arms. Ding Ning took a deep look at her and reminded her seriously. Then he turned and left.


    It''s a habit in the field of traditional Chinese medicine that doctors don''t knock. He can''t do things like sticking a hot face to a cold ass. he can specially remind her that he has done his utmost benevolence and righteousness. Whether she believes it or not has nothing to do with him.


    Liu Muyu tilted his lips and didn''t believe Ding Ning''s words at all. He thought he was alarmist and must be upset and kind-hearted.


    Two days ago, she took her parents from other places to visit Ninghai. Unexpectedly, she had a car accident. Although her parents had no worries about their lives, they all saw blood, so they stayed in the hospital for observation.


    She had severe leg pain at that time, but the doctor said after examination that it was no big deal, but the ligament was squeezed and sprained. Later, she didn''t feel too painful. In addition, at the end of the year, the company was very busy and had to take care of xiaoyuliu, so she didn''t go to hospital and specially invited two special nurses to take care of her hospitalized parents.


    "This old thing must be a human trafficker. He was frightened by us, so he ran away. Beauty, where are you going? I''ll give it to you so that the guy won''t kill another horse."


    A well-dressed middle-aged man immediately stood up and said triumphantly. He didn''t forget to chat up with Liu Muyu. Such a hot and good-natured beauty would be lucky if he could hook up with her.


    "Yes, beauty, these traffickers are insidious. Maybe when we leave, they will sneak back to harass you. Where are you going? I''ll drive you."


    A young man nearby, unwilling to fall behind, came forward and said politely. He glanced at the middle-aged man with an oblique eye, for fear that others might not know that he had a car and played with the Toyota key in his hand.


    "I think you two are more dangerous than human traffickers. Beauty, ignore them. At first glance, you''re a bad guy. Little beauty, you''re cute. Can you hug your uncle?"


    Another man in his early thirties, who was covered with famous brands, stood up with indignation on his face and blocked the two people''s squint like a flower escort. He even knew how to take a circuitous route. He squatted down with a fake smile to hold a small fish willow.


    Both the middle-aged man and the young man looked a little ugly. They just saw that the man was playing with the BMW key in his hand for fear of causing trouble to his upper body. They were all flat faced and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Unfortunately, little fish Liu didn''t give him face. He retreated two steps in fear. He pulled Liu Muyu''s leg and showed a small head. He timidly looked at the man with a hypocritical smile and said, "Mom doesn''t let me talk to strangers or let strangers hold me."


    The man''s face stiffened, smiled and said, "why did the old man hold you just now? Is uncle less liked than the old man?"


    "Grandpa is a good man. He saved me, and I like him to hold me. I like his taste, just like my father."


    The child''s world is very simple. Many things come by feeling. Ding Ning''s flesh is flawless, and he always exudes a pleasant fragrance, which makes xiaoyuliu feel very warm and comfortable.


    Children''s words are not taboo, but they make these adults with complex thoughts think crooked and look at each other


    Liu Muyu''s eyes also became strange. The fire of gossip was burning, and his brain hole was wide open. Was the old man not a trafficker, but actually the child''s biological father? Otherwise, how could he know the woman''s name and look familiar.


    But the woman made trouble with him, so she deliberately pretended not to know him, or the old man used to be very rich, but now she''s down, so the woman turned her face and didn''t recognize anyone?


    Liu Muyu felt their eyes and his face was black. He wanted to catch xiaoyuliu and beat him hard. Are you kidding? How could xiaoyuliu''s father be an old man.


    Just looking at her daughter''s longing eyes, Liu Muyu was sad and almost didn''t shed tears. The child was almost three years old, but she had never seen her father. The longing for father''s love made her see in her eyes and hurt in her heart.


    But what can she do? She is a single mother. She doesn''t know where the child''s father is, whether he is dead or alive. Maybe he has been making love with other women for a long time.


    Man, ha ha, there is nothing good. The child''s father vowed that he would come back and marry himself soon. After he left, she found that she was pregnant. But at that time, she was still immersed in the man''s lie and firmly believed that he would come back and marry himself. Therefore, she stayed in Ninghai regardless of the opposition of her family, And gave birth to the child with great determination.


    But as a result, she foolishly stayed in Ninghai and waited for him for more than three years, but so far there was no news from the heartless man, which made her from the initial expectation to disappointment, then to the loveless despair, then from love to hate, and then to numb despair. Finally, she completely closed her heart and was no longer willing to trust any man.


    One can imagine the bitterness of a single woman, a beautiful single mother, to survive in a place like Ninghai where competition is cruel, and to take care of young children alone after work.


    "Little cute, what about your own father?"


    The BMW man asked persistently, thinking that no matter whether the woman has a husband or not, he must get her. The pair of chest utensils, tut tut Tut, it''s unreasonable not to play with such a best product.


    "I don''t have a father," said my mother. My father has gone far away. "


    Xiaoyuliu peeked at his mother, some wronged and some timid.


    The BMW man was elated. He turned out to be a little widow. That''s even better. He immediately showed a hypocritical smile. He wanted to take the warmth route and get the little girl. Are you afraid he can''t get the child''s mother?


    "Excuse me, yuliu, let''s go."


    Liu Muyu''s eyes were red. He loved both the child and himself. Ignoring everyone''s eyes, he silently picked up the heat preservation bucket, picked up the small fish Liu, squeezed out the crowd and walked to the hospital.


    "Beauty, wait, where are you going? I can give it to you."


    BMW man, who is willing to miss such a sexy and hot beauty, reached out to hold Liu Muyu''s arm and said politely.


    Liu Muyu had hurt his leg. He was pulled by him out of guard. Suddenly, his center of gravity was out of balance, and he stumbled at his feet. Ouch, he screamed and fell to the ground. His legs were almost good. At the moment, it hurts.


    The thermos bucket fell to the ground again. Fortunately, she was in a hurry and didn''t let go of holding the little fish willow, otherwise she had to fall on her.


    "Wuwu, mom..."


    Watching her mother fall, her face was pale with pain, and fine beads of sweat came out of her forehead. The little fish Liu was frightened and cried loudly.


    BMW man was embarrassed. He just wanted to stop Liu Muyu in a hurry. I didn''t expect to pull her down. Looking at the despised eyes of the people, he was at a loss.

 Chapter 1722

    "Why don''t you hurry to the hospital?"


    An old man in the crowd noticed that Liu Muyu''s painful face had changed and shouted loudly.


    "Oh... It has nothing to do with me. I didn''t do it. Just now the old man said that she was hurt herself. It has nothing to do with me."


    BMW man woke up, but he didn''t help Liu Muyu to take her to the hospital as everyone thought. Instead, he explained in a panic and ran away.


    Everyone was stunned. They didn''t know what the situation was with the BMW man, or the Toyota man who dared to be angry but didn''t dare to say anything before. He patted his thigh and scolded: "I was so frightened by him. This boy must be the driver of a rich boss and drove his boss''s car to force me."


    When they heard the speech, they suddenly looked at the back of the BMW man who left in a hurry and showed contempt. NIMA, are people swollen now? Fancy clothes.


    The middle-aged man didn''t speak, his eyes flickered, took a silent step back, mixed into the crowd and left quietly.


    Because he suddenly remembered what Ding Ning said before. If it is true, the woman is likely to become disabled.


    No matter how beautiful a woman is, if she is disabled, she will lose interest and completely put out the idea of hunting beauty.


    His calculation is very clear. If he goes up to be courteous now, it is easy to get the favor of beautiful women, but the problem is who pays for the medical expenses?


    These days, even if she has a cold and fever, she can''t get out of the hospital without thousands of yuan. Moreover, the woman is likely to be disabled. Who knows how much money she has to spend, so it''s not cost-effective. She just walked away quickly.


    The Toyota man was stunned when he left, but he soon reacted and realized that beautiful women are likely to become a big trouble. It''s better to provoke less.


    Immediately, without blushing and jumping, he took out his mobile phone and put it in his ear to pretend to answer the phone. His voice was flat and said, "Hello!"


    "What? What are you talking about? Don''t panic. Calm down. Wait for me in the company. I''ll deal with it right away."


    The next moment, Toyota man''s shocked voice rang through the sky. A pair of company had an emergency waiting for him to deal with, and hurried away.


    The acting skills, leverage, if not the phone, everyone believed it.


    "Mom!"


    When little fish Liu saw Liu Muyu''s painful appearance, his mouth shriveled and his tears came out. How pitiful it was.


    "Yuliu doesn''t cry, mom is fine, good, don''t cry!"


    Liu Muyu''s face was white with pain, and her forehead was full of fine cold sweat. She struggled to stand up and hold the little fish willow with severe pain. A burst of severe pain hit her, which made her cry with pain. She sat on the ground again, frowning with Dai Mei and full of pain.


    The onlookers were silent. Although many people wanted to help, they knew that it was difficult to be a good man these days. If they didn''t know the bottom, they would be wronged.


    The old man sighed, walked up and said, "girl, are you okay? Do you want to call an ambulance for you?"


    "No, thank you. I just sprained my foot. I''ll be fine after a rest."


    Liu Muyu endured the heart piercing pain, sat on the ground, pulled the little fish Liu into his arms, and thanked the old man with a forced smile.


    "OK, I''ll walk around here. If you need any help, please say hello."


    The old man didn''t want to cause trouble, but his kindness made him speak.


    "I''ll be fine after a short rest. Thank you, sir."


    Liu Muyu''s heart warmed up. There are still good people in the world. He reached out to hold the tearful little fish Liu in his arms, gently patted her back and comforted her. He politely thanked the old man again. After all, it is difficult for good people in this society


    When ah, the old man is kind enough to talk about this.


    The old man''s eyes showed a complex color. He took a few steps to pick up the heat preservation bucket and put it next to Liu Muyu. He tried to stop talking several times, but finally sighed, shook his head and walked away, but he didn''t go far, so he wandered around nearby.


    The crowd of onlookers had different expressions, some disdained, some were ashamed, and others scattered with indifferent faces, but no one was willing to come forward and lend a helping hand.


    Liu Muyu felt the pain in her legs, and her heart was full of helplessness and sadness. Her parents needed her to take care of her in hospital. Yu Liu was so small and couldn''t live without people. If she fell down at this time, the family would be completely disordered.


    No, I have to stand up. Liu Muyu''s eyes twinkled with stubbornness. When her legs felt less painful, let Xiao yuliu stand next to her. She stood up slowly with her hands.


    "Hiss!"


    Who knows that just before she stood up, her legs were like broken pain. She took a breath of air conditioning, suddenly lost her center of gravity and lay back uncontrollably.


    "Mom!"


    The little fish Liu screamed in horror and stretched out her little hand to pull her mother, but she was so small that it was too late. Even if she had time, how could she pull an adult with her strength.


    Liu Muyu''s brain was blank. He danced like a drowning man. He wanted to maintain his center of gravity, but his legs hurt so much that he couldn''t use his strength. He leaned back firmly.


    In the lightning room, she suddenly remembered what Ding Ning had said before. Is it true that what that guy said is that his legs may be disabled? This gave her endless fear.


    If so, what should I do in the future? Who can take care of her instead of herself?


    At the beginning, my parents were furious because they insisted on giving birth to xiaoyuliu. They thought she was disgraced. They couldn''t lift their heads to meet people. They were angry and didn''t give her a good face for more than three years. They were more annoyed with xiaoyuliu.


    In fact, it was false that they came to Ninghai to visit themselves this time. They wanted her to go home for the new year and introduce her to her father''s old comrade in arms''s son.


    The son of his father''s old comrade in arms is nearly ten years older than her. He has been divorced twice. He doesn''t know whether he can''t have children. He always has no children. Some time ago, when the old comrades in arms met, the two old men talked about their children with tears in their eyes. When they sympathized with each other, they hit it off immediately and planned to bring their two children together to live together.


    She was extremely resistant to this arrangement, but her parents were finally willing to show her a good face. She didn''t want to make the second old man angry again. She had to promise to meet her first, so that she could make the second old man feel better. She shouted that she hadn''t visited Ninghai well. In order to be filial, she specially asked for a day''s leave to play with the second old man. Unexpectedly, she had an accident.


    Fortunately, her parents didn''t like the little fish willow. For fear that her children would be angry, she left the little fish willow at home for the nanny to take care of, so she escaped.


    If you are OK, you can make money to raise the little fish willow, but once you are really disabled and lose your ability to make money, it is difficult for the mud Bodhisattva to cross the river.


    From the perspective of parents'' attitude towards their children, they can take care of themselves, a disabled person, but they will never take care of xiaoyuliu. They are likely to send her to an orphanage.


    No, no, I can''t let this happen. I have to take care of my children and bring her up. I can''t fall down.


    It has to be said that motherhood is great. Liu Muyu flashed countless thoughts in her mind at this moment. Thinking of the possible outcome, her body burst out infinite power, which made her stumble and stand firm when she was about to fall.


    Her leg was still as painful as a needle, which made her face white. She took a difficult step forward. Looking at the tearful little fish willow, she squeezed out a stiff smile: "fish willow, mom''s okay, help mom


    Will you bring the heat preservation bucket? "


    "OK."


    Seeing that his mother was all right, little fish liudun burst into tears and smiled. He ran to her with some difficulty, picked up the heat preservation bucket and handed it to her.


    "Xiao yuliu is really capable. Let''s go and see Grandpa and grandma."


    Liu Muyu praised her with a forced smile, took the heat preservation bucket, pulled up her little hand, raised her aching forehead and walked hard forward.


    She finally realized that her legs were really as serious as the "old man" said. It was good to sit still. She couldn''t walk. Every step hurt like a needle.


    "Show off your strength. You really don''t want your legs."


    At this time, a familiar and strange sound of reproach came from my ear.


    Liu Muyu pursed his lips and looked at the helpless "old face". A warm current suddenly surged in his heart, but he still said angrily: "haven''t you gone? What are you doing back?"


    "Who makes me a doctor? The doctor is kind-hearted. I can''t watch the patient become disabled. The fish willow is still so small. If you are disabled, who will take care of her?"


    Ding Ning turned his eyes and didn''t bother to argue with the woman. He directly picked up his little fish Liu with big eyes and looked at his little fish Liu. He naturally grabbed the heat preservation bucket in Liu Muyu''s hand and walked forward: "we''re not far from the hospital. Can you still insist?"


    "Yes!"


    Liu Muyu''s head was sweating with pain, but he replied stubbornly.


    "Then go."


    Ding Ning didn''t care about her, teased the little fish willow in her arms and walked forward like a meteor.


    "You... Why are you walking so fast?"


    Liu Muyu''s leg hurt badly. He basically moved step by step. Where can he keep up with Ding Ning''s footsteps? He shouted anxiously.


    "Now you know it hurts?"


    Ding Ning stopped and watched her stagger with a mocking face.


    Although he said Liu Muyu''s situation was very serious, it was not a problem for ordinary doctors, but for him.


    But the woman was so suspicious that she even suspected that he was a human trafficker. With his character of vengeance, how could she balance her heart if she didn''t let her suffer?


    After necrosis of the femoral head, surgery is needed to replace the artificial femur. In the future, it will limp. It is said that it is disabled and there is no problem at all.


    "You... Are you really a doctor? How did you know there was something wrong with my leg?"


    Liu Muyu asked curiously regardless of Ding Ning''s ridicule.


    "Of course, he is also a very skilled doctor."


    Ding Ning held his head high and said very loudly.


    "Will I really be disabled?"


    Liu Muyu asked with a sad face.


    "Yes, but not with me."


    Ding Ning replied carelessly while teasing the little fish willow.


    He didn''t lie. Liu Muyu''s leg injury was caused by an extremely slight bone fracture caused by the impact and extrusion of the outside world.


    Bone fracture is called crack fracture in medicine. Although it is a minor fracture, it also needs to be fixed with plaster. It is best to stay in bed for a period of time and gradually make the bone fracture grow solid by relying on the self-healing power of the human body.


    It''s no wonder that the doctors in this hospital didn''t see that she had a bone fracture, because she had an extremely slight ankle and knee fracture. When taking x-rays, it was easy to be mistaken for soft tissue injury because the bones overlapped.


    It can only be said that Liu Muyu was worried about his parents'' injury at that time. In addition, he didn''t take it seriously if it wasn''t too painful. Otherwise, he could be checked out by CT or MRI.


    A slight bone fracture is not a big problem, but you must not engage in strenuous activities or heavy physical labor.

 Chapter 1723

    Maybe Liu Muyu thought that the doctor said it was all right, so he didn''t pay attention to the rest at all. He has been running back and forth between the company hospital and home these two days.


    We should also often walk with a small fish willow, so that the bone fracture appears dislocation and deformation due to gravity compression. If it continues to develop, it will lead to ischemic bone necrosis.


    Once the femoral head is necrotic, it needs surgery to replace the artificial femur. In the future, it will limp. It is said that it is disabled and there is no problem at all.


    Liu Muyu disdained to kiss her mouth, but her mood was inexplicably relaxed. As long as she was not disabled, she could make money to raise fish and willows.


    Although the conceited look of the "old man" is very irritating, the thought that he can see the injury on his leg only by looking is enough to prove that his medical skill is really good.


    "Why? Don''t you believe it?"


    Ding Ning asked when he saw her curling her lips.


    "Confidence is a good thing, but sometimes overconfidence is pride."


    Liu Muyu''s mouth is unforgiving.


    "Hum, it''s bold to question my medical skills."


    If Ding Ning is the most proud in his life, it must be medical skill. No doubt, seeing that the woman dared to question himself, he couldn''t bear it. Suddenly he squatted down and took several photos on Liu Muyu''s thigh.


    "You... What are you doing?"


    Liu Muyu was shocked. The old Coyote dared to insult himself in public. He was immediately ashamed and annoyed, and his face turned crimson and retreated.


    Ding Ning snorted coldly and ignored her. She walked forward with a meteor in her arms.


    "Stop, you old coyote."


    Liu Muyu''s lungs were about to explode. He was very angry. He quickly walked a few steps to block Ding Ning''s way. His face turned red because of anger, and opened his mouth and scolded angrily.


    Ding Ning touched his nose and his face was speechless. This woman''s IQ is enough. Is Lao Tze rude? Is to help you relieve the pain.


    "Mom, mom, you can run!"


    It''s still Xiaoyu liucongming. Although I don''t know why my mother hates this smelly Grandpa, I can see that my mother doesn''t seem to have leg pain and runs so fast.


    "Ah!"


    Liu Muyu opened his mouth in amazement and lowered his head to look at his legs. Only then did he react that his legs were patted by the old guy, but it didn''t hurt at all.


    Ding Ning looked at her calmly. A pair of deep eyes made Liu Muyu ashamed. She bit her lower lip and was embarrassed to death. She said, "I''m sorry, I misunderstood you."


    "Hey! You are a good girl, but you are too suspicious. Not everyone in the world is a bad person, and not all men approach you with bad intentions. You should be cautious, but it''s not good to over correct. People should have more understanding and trust."


    Ding Ning''s old-fashioned lesson said, who let xiaoyuliu call him Grandpa? Then just be an elder.


    Liu Muyu''s face turned red with shame. Si Aiai lowered his head and couldn''t speak for a long time. Just when he thought of Yu Liu''s father, he couldn''t help but feel a pain, and his face became dark.


    "Well, I''m just temporarily blocking your pain. If you want to heal your leg, you need further treatment later. If you can''t trust me, you can also find a doctor to help you, but I''m sure that although the doctors here can cure your leg, it will take at least one or two months. If I do it immediately, it will take only two or three days of rest to heal."


    Ding Ning knew that the woman must have a story, so she kept a strong vigilance against men, and couldn''t bear to embarrass her any more. The conversation turned and broke the silence.


    "Well, I see."


    Liu Muyu clenched his lips and said thanks. After hesitation, he whispered like a mosquito:¡°


    Sorry! "


    "Well, it''s getting late. Hurry to deliver food to the patient, or you''ll have to eat it as lunch."


    Ding Ning smiled and joked.


    "OK, you wait for me here."


    Liu Muyu took the bucket in Ding Ning''s hand, waved to him, and walked to the inpatient department with ease. He didn''t even take the small fish Liu.


    "Hey, you''re not afraid that I''m a human trafficker and sell your baby girl."


    Ding Ning asked loudly.


    Liu Muyu turned and smiled. The smile was as bright as flowers in full bloom: "you said that people should have more understanding and trust. I believe you."


    Ding Ning watched her go away without looking back. A happy smile appeared on her face. She was good at treating heart diseases. In just a few words, Liu Muyu opened some heart knots.


    Yes, everything he did was to cure Liu Muyu. The woman didn''t know what stimulation she had received. She had an extremely strong sense of vigilance and rejection towards men. This is a slight symptom of mental illness. Over time, she is easy to suffer from depression.


    Depression is the highest rate of suicide in psychiatric department, nearly 15%, the incidence rate is very high, almost one in every seven adults is Dutch act, so it is called cold in psychiatry.


    At present, the disease has become the second important disease in the global disease that causes a serious burden on mankind. The pain caused to patients and their families and the loss to society are unmatched by other diseases.


    Ding Ning is very interested in this disease and tries to find a solution, but it is the so-called heart disease that needs a heart doctor. If he wants to treat the disease, he must first find the cause. Therefore, he wants to understand Liu Muyu''s experience, reach out and pinch Liu''s pink and tender face, and ask, "Yu Liu, who is your mother going to see?"


    "Grandpa and grandma."


    The little fish answered skillfully.


    "Doesn''t that little fish Liu want to go with his mother to see his grandparents?"


    Ding Ning asked earnestly.


    The look of the little fish willow suddenly darkened, pursed his small mouth and said sadly, "Grandpa and grandma don''t like fish willow."


    "Why? The little fish willow is so lovely. Why don''t grandma and grandpa like the little fish willow?"


    Ding Ning was deeply surprised by her answer. As the saying goes, the next generation parents, whether grandparents or grandparents, spoil their grandchildren and grandchildren as their ancestors.


    Xiaoyuliu is very beautiful and lovely. Her skin is white and tender, her facial features are exquisite, her body is full of meat, her hair is curly, her eyes are big, her mouth is red, and she is a little snow white carved with pink and jade in a white skirt. He thought Liu Muyu''s parents would love her lovely granddaughter very much. Unexpectedly, he got an opposite answer from xiaoyuliu''s mouth.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, they just don''t like fish willows. They are unhappy every time they see fish willows."


    Xiaoyuliu said with a depressed face. The child''s heart is the purest and most sensitive. Although she is young, she can still feel who likes her and who doesn''t like her.


    Ding Ning narrowed her eyes and rubbed her little head with pity: "what about dad? Where has dad gone?"


    He only vaguely knows that Liu Muyu seems to be pulling the little fish Liu alone, but he doesn''t know where her husband has gone?


    "Dad? Yuliu has no father. My mother said that my father has gone far and far."


    The little fish willow looked forward and said, "Grandpa, where is far away? Do you know? When the fish willow grows up, you must go there to find your father."


    Looking at her yearning expression, Ding Ning couldn''t help being sour in her nose, hugged her and said softly, "well, that little fish willow should listen to her mother and eat well, so as to grow up early and find her father."


    "Well, I want to eat so much,


    Then I can grow up quickly and find my father. "


    Xiao yuliu''s exaggerated hands opened and gestured for a while, and her long eyelashes flashed. That lovely look made Ding Ning laugh.


    The child''s world is very simple and full of curiosity and exploration spirit. Ding Ning patiently accompanied her to say some childish children''s words, but her heart is full of pity.


    It seems that Liu Muyu hasn''t told Xiaoyu who Liu''s father is, and he doesn''t know whether he died or separated from Liu Muyu. You have to find a chance to know later.


    "I''m ready. Let''s go!"


    Just as Ding Ning accompanied Xiao Yu Liu to squat on the ground looking for ants, Liu Muyu hurried over and said softly with a trace of warmth in his eyes.


    "Well, where can I treat you?"


    Ding Ning asked casually.


    "Any special requirements?"


    Liu Muyu asked seriously. Although she knew that Ding Ning might have been misunderstood before, she still couldn''t forget the scene when the old guy stared at his chest. There should be some precautions.


    "Nothing special. Just be quiet."


    Ding Ning replied without any concern.


    Liu Muyu was so nervous that he stared at Ding Ning''s eyes and whispered to himself, where is the quiet place? Lonely men and women are the quietest. He doesn''t mean well, does he?


    But dingning''s eyes were extremely clear and clean without any evil thoughts, which made her feel a little ashamed. She might be too suspicious.


    But where to go is very difficult for her. She can''t open a room in the hotel. If she is met by an acquaintance, it''s unclear.


    But besides the hotel, where can I go? Can''t you take a strange man home? Well, although he is an old man, he is also a man. Moreover, although the old man looks very old, he has a good figure. If he doesn''t have gray hair, he looks like a young man from behind.


    But where can I go except home? Thinking of this, Liu Muyu pursed her lips and made a decision. She gently opened her lips and whispered, "my house is nearby, or go to my house."


    She thought very clearly that the home was quiet enough, and the nanny would go home to take care of the fish willows later. In case the old man had any improper attempt, having a nanny could make him restrain.


    "Whatever!"


    Ding Ning said indifferently that it''s better to go home. Maybe he can get the story of Liu Muyu.


    But it''s not that he gossip. Liu Muyu''s suspicion has gone beyond the scope of normal people. It happens that they know each other again. Even if he helps her, take her for a clinical trial to see if he can find a way to treat mental illness.


    Of course, the most important thing is that he looks old now. He can''t go back home. There''s no hurry to go to the martial arts conference. It''s not too late to go again on the last day.


    Rose garden is the name of a community with rotten street, but the community environment is good and the degree of greening is very high. Now in Ninghai, there are hard indicators for the greening coverage of the community.


    If the developer fails to meet the greening requirements, I''m sorry, it can''t pass the acceptance at all.


    Although the community is a new community, with green coverage up to standard and a good environment in the community, the house is built like that. The pattern of two rooms and one living room is poorly decorated, with an area of up to 70 square meters, which is a very common kind of commercial house.


    This surprised Ding Ning. In his impression, Liu Muyu can open his mouth and offer millions of prices to buy jadeite. He should not be short of money. Even if he doesn''t live in a villa, at least he should live in a high-end community. How can he live in such an ordinary house.


    "It''s not a big place. Sit down and I''ll make you a cup of tea."


    Liu Muyu opened the door and didn''t let Ding Ning change his shoes. He pointed to the sofa and said politely.

 Chapter 1724

    "I''m not thirsty. Don''t bother."


    Ding Ning waved her hand, refused her kindness, looked at the room with some incomprehension, and asked curiously, "is this the house you bought?"


    "Ninghai''s house is so expensive? How can I afford it? It''s rented."


    Liu Muyu said with a bitter smile.


    "Ah, you are the general manager of baiyuxuan. Why can''t you afford a house?"


    Ding Ning was really surprised and blurted out without thinking.


    Liu Muyu''s eyes suddenly became very alert, looked at him seriously and said, "who are you? How do you know where I work?"


    Ding Ning noticed her slip of tongue and didn''t hide her. She said with a bitter smile, "sister Muyu, I don''t know if you remember me. We met. You bought the jade I made in Qishi square."


    "You... You... You say you''re Ding Ning? No, it''s impossible. How did you become like this?"


    Liu Muyu grew up in shock and stared at Ding Ning.


    I have to say that although he looks very old now, even if an acquaintance meets him, he may not be able to recognize him, but when he says so, Liu Muyu has a comparison and looks carefully, he does vaguely have the appearance of Ding Ning.


    "I had an accident, so I became what I am now."


    Ding Ning didn''t want to say more. He said vaguely and perfunctorily. After all, the reason for his old age is that he overdraw his vitality. It''s too unimaginable. I''m afraid Liu Muyu won''t understand it.


    "My God, it''s really you. I said how do you know me."


    Liu Muyu was surprised and happy. Although Ding Ning had shown all kindness before, he was a stranger after all, but now it''s good. It''s reassuring to know that he is Ding Ning.


    "Hehe, sister Mu Yu still remembers me. It''s really unexpected."


    Ding Ning didn''t expect Liu Muyu to remember his name, and said with great honor.


    "Why can''t you remember? You are a famous little miracle doctor. I was very impressed with you when I was in qishifang. Later, your news and reports were overwhelming. I didn''t want to know, but at that time, I always thought that the little miracle doctor just had the same name as you. Later, I saw the picture of the little miracle doctor. I knew you were the same person. At that time, I was still thinking, if I had known You will become a little miracle doctor. It''s time to ask you for an autograph. "


    Liu Muyu put down his guard, tut tut exclaimed and joked.


    "It''s not too late now. Bring me a pen and paper and I''ll sign it for you at the scene. There''s as much as you want."


    Ding Ning joked with a smile.


    "Well, that''s what you said. I just don''t know whether the signature of the little miracle doctor is valuable. If it''s valuable, I''ll buy 8000 notebooks immediately and let you sign each one."


    Liu Muyu frowned and couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. He really took out a paper and pen to ask Ding Ning to sign.


    Ding Ning was not polite either. He signed his name in a hurry.


    "Good words, I didn''t expect that the little miracle doctor can not only gamble, but also write good words. I really don''t know what else you can''t do."


    Liu Muyu said with half teasing and half sincere praise.


    "I won''t have children."


    Ding Ning said solemnly.


    "You boy, how can you learn to be glib?"


    Liu Muyu smiled and hit him. Obviously, he had put down his guard. His words and actions became a lot more casual. He also asked gossip: "by the way, did your sister Mu catch up?"


    "Of course I did. Ding Ning came out, one for the top two."


    Ding Ning was elated and said with a smelly face.


    "It''s true that if you''re fat, you''ll catch your breath."


    Liu Muyu rolled his eyes in anger


    , he also told her seriously like the eldest sister: "the girl is so beautiful. It''s your blessing that you can catch up with her, but you should cherish her and treat others well. Don''t learn from those scum men in society. They want to change when they see different things and give up all the time."


    Ding Ning nodded again and again. He almost broke out in a cold sweat. He muttered to himself that there must be some changes in his mind, but he never gave up. He packed them all and took them home.


    After knowing Ding Ning''s identity, Liu Muyu gradually eliminated his wariness and talked and laughed with him like an old friend who had known him for many years.


    Ding Ning was secretly gratified, which showed that Liu Muyu''s mental illness was not too serious, but he was extremely exclusive and resistant to strangers and was still very enthusiastic to acquaintances.


    Since she was an acquaintance, Liu Muyu had nothing to be polite. She went into the bedroom, lay in bed and asked Ding Ning to treat her legs. She also smiled and said that her treatment was almost up to that of the head of state. Unexpectedly, she could let the little miracle doctor come to her door to provide services.


    Ding Ning reset her bone and took out a silver needle to remove her vascular injury. He smiled and said that the head of state didn''t have this treatment. Just because sister Muyu had a big face, he took the initiative to come to serve her.


    Liu Muyu chuckled and asked whether she had a big face or whether he was deliberately satirizing her.


    She has a duck egg face, delicate eyebrows and eyes, full and round cheeks, like the full moon. She is naturally much larger than those net red awl faces. She is not that amazing beauty, but she is quite beautiful. That''s why she said so.


    Ding Ning smiled and joked, saying that she was a standard Wangfu phase. Anyone who married her would certainly develop.


    This is not a light joke, but Liu Muyu, who is smiling all over his face, was touched by the sad thing. He couldn''t help feeling dejected. Ding Ning intended to do it and asked why he didn''t see Yu Liu''s father as if he hadn''t found it.


    I don''t know if Liu Muyu has been depressed for too long, or if he feels easy to get along with Ding Ning, he suddenly has the desire to talk, and tells her story bitterly.


    It turned out that Liu Muyu''s hometown was in a four tier small city under Huizhou province. He was admitted to the foreign language school of Ninghai Jiaotong University during the college entrance examination. After graduating from University, he stayed in the city with dreams like other girls.


    I thought that with her excellent achievements and her proficiency in English, German and French, she could find a good translation job in the large group of Ninghai.


    But the ideal is full, but the reality is too skinny. Her grades are really good, but where is it so easy for fresh college graduates to find a job? The big companies she wanted either dismissed her for lack of work experience or the salary she offered was unacceptable.


    Liu Muyu was not discouraged by this. He lived in the cheapest shared room. He lived a life of eating instant noodles, sending resumes everywhere, waiting for the phone and going for an interview every day. He couldn''t even afford to eat at the most difficult time. He relied on his parents to send money to help.


    Her parents also advised her to go back. It''s so easy to wander outside, but she has a stubborn spirit in her bones. She vowed to make a name in Ninghai. Sooner or later, the guys who shut her out will regret it.


    But you can''t ask for money at home for a long time by relying on your family for help for three or two months?


    So, when her mother called again to nag, Liu Muyu lied that she had found a job. Her parents were very happy and praised her for being promising.


    The lie has been told. Liu Muyu broke his way back and planned to fight back. After learning from the pain, she rationally summarized the experience of application failure and finally found out the reason for the failure. She set the starting point too high and was too persistent in her major. Those large groups are not short of doctoral students. How can she care about a fresh graduate like her.


    Therefore, she decided to lower her figure and focus on those small and medium-sized enterprises or newly established companies. She planned to work first to accumulate experience and then march into large enterprises.


    Sure enough, train of thought


    As soon as she changed and lowered her figure, she was successfully accepted by a new small company. The salary offered was not much less than that of those large groups. She went to the hotel happily and had a good meal to reward herself.


    But the good times didn''t last long. Liu Muyu thought the boss was Bole who knew people and used them well. Unexpectedly, he was a dandy Coyote who didn''t do his job. The reason why he offered a high salary was not because she was capable, but because the boss liked her and wanted to soak her.


    The boss''s name is Jiang Yang. He is a young rich second generation. His old man paid him to practice in this company. As a senior coyote, Jiang Yang decided to admit Liu Muyu on the spot after seeing her proud figure and good looks.


    Liu Muyu soon found something wrong. Jiang Yang didn''t do anything all day. He didn''t care about the company''s business. He didn''t care about losing money. He knew to turn around her all day. He often asked her to accompany her to dinner on the grounds of meeting customers, but she didn''t even see a customer.


    To tell the truth, Liu Muyu is also a little rich second generation. Although she can''t compare with her boss, she is not a person who will sell her body and feelings for money. She has her own ideals and pursuit and wants to use her work to realize her life value.


    Therefore, when Jiang Yang thought the time was ripe and couldn''t help confessing to her, she chose to refuse without hesitation. The next morning, she handed in her resignation letter and resolutely left her first job.


    Although she only did it for less than a month, Jiang Yang was kind enough to supply her three-month salary, but she refused, took her share and left the company.


    With this first listed as a warning, Liu Muyu will pay attention to investigating the company''s background when looking for a job next, so as not to meet people like Jiang Yang who are not drunk.


    Unfortunately, she was still too young. She thought that the elderly boss would be better, but she didn''t expect that the boss of the second company was an old coyote. Compared with the dandy like Jiangyang, she had no bottom line and didn''t even have the process of cultivating feelings. She took the money in high spirits and put it in front of her, asking her to make a price and keep her how much it would cost a month. As long as it''s not unreasonable, he has no problem.


    Liu Muyu felt insulted. He picked up the money and smashed it in the other party''s face. After yelling, he turned and left. He even wanted the salary. Of course, he wouldn''t give it to the other party. The old thing still had to trouble her.


    A single girl wandered in the city without relatives. She was wronged and could only hide in the humble room shared and cry silently. The bitterness can be imagined.


    But Liu Muyu was not a person who could easily be knocked down. He continued to submit his resume in high spirits the next morning, but he interviewed one after another. Either he was rejected or someone wanted to rule her.


    In order to survive, she had to find a job and work part-time to support herself. During this period, Jiang Yang came to her several times.


    In good conscience, although Jiang Yang was a little dandy, he was not too bad. He didn''t speak ill of her because of her refusal, and even used some crooked ways to get her.


    When she was most frustrated, Jiang Yang came to see her with delicious food every day. Whether she ate or not, he put it in her room. Even when the old Coyote sent someone to trouble her, he stood up for her. For this reason, he didn''t hesitate to fight with the old coyote, which seemed to become her patron saint.


    It is false to say that Liu Muyu is not moved. If that person doesn''t appear, maybe she may have married Jiang Yang.


    "Do you believe in love at first sight?"


    Liu Muyu said here, the color of remembrance twinkled in her beautiful eyes, and asked suddenly.


    "Believe it!"


    Ding Ning''s mouth stirred up a gentle smile, because he remembered the feeling like an electric shock to his soul when he first met Shen MuQing.

 Chapter 1725

    Later stories are dog blood and tortuous.


    Jiang Yang was a dandy, but perhaps because he had never been rejected by a girl, he was full of reluctance and desire to conquer, so he still pursued her after she left her job.


    Maybe at first he intended to catch up with Liu Muyu and then dump her to revenge, but with her, he found that the girl had many different characteristics, which deeply attracted him, but he really fell in love with him.


    She is not as pretentious as ordinary girls. She treats people sincerely and dares to love and hate. Her character is frank and straightforward, which makes people angry. She is not greedy for vanity and does not bow down for money.


    Wang Yang sank. From the beginning, he wanted to conquer Liu Muyu, but he really fell in love with him.


    The old rascal still has a certain strength in Ninghai. Even Wang Yang''s father should be polite when he sees him. But for Liu Muyu, he still has no hesitation to fight with the old rascal. For this reason, the city is full of wind and rain, and Jiangyang''s father''s company has suffered huge losses. Of course, the old rascal is no better.


    Because of this, Liu Muyu, the culprit, appeared in the sight of Jiang Yang''s parents. There are only so many tricks of the rich.


    One of the most direct and effective is the one in the dog blood TV series. Jiang Yang''s mother came to the door and faced her with a high attitude. She directly wrote a check and arrogantly said that you can fill in the numbers as long as you are willing to leave my son.


    Liu Muyu''s response is very unique. Unlike those girls in the TV series crying and shouting that I don''t want money, I love him.


    They took the check very neatly. In the disdainful and proud eyes of Jiang Yang''s mother, they directly filled in the largest number that the Jiang family couldn''t afford.


    Liu Muyu looked at Jiang Yang''s mother with an iron face. Her smile was very sweet and naive: "is this number OK?"


    "Don''t go too far. Everyone has his own price. Do you think you''re worth the money?"


    Jiang Yang''s mother was so angry that she tore off her disguise and flew into a rage.


    "You said it yourself. Why? If you can''t afford it? If you can''t afford it, you can''t afford it. What''s the fire? You''re right. Everyone has their own price, but unfortunately, in your eyes, I may be worthless, but in my parents'' eyes, I''m priceless. At least, I don''t think you Jiang family can afford it."


    Although Liu Muyu''s tone was always very calm, his performance was neither humble nor arrogant. He directly stood up and tore up the check filled with astronomical figures. He said faintly: "Jiang Yang and I are just friends, that''s all. If you can take him away from me, I''d like it. Thank you."


    With that, Liu Muyu bowed slightly, turned and left, and hung his uncertain mother Jiangyang there.


    Liu Muyu didn''t like Jiang Yang, just because he appeared when he was most helpless, which gave her a lot of warmth and moved her.


    Although moving doesn''t mean moving, Liu Muyu has just graduated from university and doesn''t have any emotional experience. She keeps Jiang Yang''s kindness to her in mind, which makes her ignorant feelings confused. She thinks whether she should accept him and give him a chance.


    So, although Jiang Yang''s mother was indifferent when she came to the door, she hid in her bed and cried loudly when she got home.


    However, she has always been a strong temperament. After crying a lot, she got up and went looking for a job again in good spirits the next morning, as if nothing had happened.


    But things are changeable. Unexpectedly, her performance was recognized by Jiang Yang''s father under the angry report of Jiang Yang''s mother. She thought that such a self-esteem girl could control Jiang Yang and get rid of his dandy


    Temperament.


    Although Jiang Yang''s mother was very angry and resolutely disagreed with Jiang Yang''s dealings with such "uneducated" women, Jiang Yang''s father always had a good word at home. No one could change what he decided, leaving Jiang Yang''s mother angry.


    Liu Muyu didn''t know that he was still working hard to go around for an interview. The result was still the same as before.


    The rent will be paid soon. If she can''t find a job, she will be swept out by the landlord and touch her pocket cleaner than her face. Liu Muyu wavered for the first time in her life.


    I think I may not be suitable for Ninghai city. Maybe I should consider my parents'' suggestions, go back to my hometown to find a job, and then find a man to get married and have children and spend an ordinary life.


    However, she is really unwilling. She has lived in that small city that may not be included in the fourth tier since she was young. She studies hard to see a broader world.


    Ninghai, an international metropolis, can just meet her pursuit of dreams. She feels that this stage is hers, but the cruel life is killing her fighting spirit bit by bit.


    Just as she was shaking, she suddenly received a call from a company asking her to go for an interview, which made her ecstatic and immediately summoned up her spirit to go for the interview.


    Until the end of the interview, the interviewer announced that she was admitted on the spot. She was excited and quickly thanked her. She suddenly remembered that she didn''t seem to have submitted a resume to the company until she left the door of the company.


    The previous experience of the old rascal made her extremely vigilant and immediately began to investigate the background of the company, but everything turned out to be normal. The boss of the company is a strong woman, has a great reputation in the industry and has a good reputation. In addition, the salary provided by the company is regular, neither high nor low, which doesn''t look like a conspiracy.


    She is in urgent need of a job, and the company looks normal. She thinks she may have submitted her resume to the company before, but she can''t remember it.


    Therefore, she quickly cleared up her mood and devoted herself to this job with 100000 points. Because she had excellent professional standards, coupled with enough efforts and often worked overtime, she completed her work very well and performed very prominently. She soon won the appreciation of the female boss. After working for three months, she was exceptionally promoted to the position of assistant to the president, She became an executive of the company and assigned her the staff dormitory of the company, which made everyone envy and envy.


    She was very happy and habitually took out her mobile phone to share her joy with others. She had only one friend in Ninghai, Jiangyang, so she subconsciously wanted to call him.


    But when she called out the number and was about to press the send button, she suddenly remembered that since Jiang Yang''s mother came to find herself, Jiang Yang had completely disappeared into her world. She immediately put away her mobile phone, with some faint melancholy and sadness in her heart, and the joy of promotion was virtually diluted.


    At that time, Liu Muyu was ignorant of her feelings. She thought she fell in love with Jiang Yang, so she was melancholy and sad. When she met her love and recalled the past, she knew that it was just a habit, a habit of needing company when she was lonely or happy. Jiang Yang had always played such a role before.


    That night, she went to the bar for the first time in her life. She didn''t want to get drunk, but just wanted to make herself less lonely in the noisy atmosphere.


    She is a very cautious person. Even when she goes to a bar, she specially chooses a bar with good reputation. There will be no mess there.


    But this time, what happened completely changed her fate and let her find her lover who fell in love at first sight.


    The old monitor bar is a bar run by veterans. The boss does business very well


    They are kind, consume at a fair price, and strictly refuse pornography, gambling and drugs in the market. Even if lonely men and women want to find a one night stand, they must follow the principle of voluntariness, so they have a good reputation in the circle.


    Many wage earners who simply want to find a place to spend their boring time at night like to come to this bar, so the business of the old monitor''s bar is very hot, robbing a large number of customers from several nearby bars.


    Those bosses were so jealous that they jointly designed a chip for planting and framing, trying to close the old monitor''s bar.


    The unlucky Liu Muyu was involved in the storm when she went to the bar for the first time in her life, and therefore met the man who fell in love with her at first sight.


    She didn''t drink, ordered a drink, sat in the bar with the flashing laser light, and watched those well-dressed and dignified red men and women twist their bodies wildly with the deafening heavy metal music to vent their excess energy. Although it was very noisy, the feeling of loneliness in her heart was gradually fading.


    Although many men came to chat up, as long as she shook her head and refused, no one would continue to pester, because this is the rule of the bar owner. Otherwise, at the next moment, a wolf like security guard would rush over and throw out the guy who harassed the guests.


    Liu Muyu likes this bar a little and decides to come here when he is bored. After all, this bar does not always play those heavy metal music. Most of the time, resident singers are singing. Sometimes when the boss is interested, he will sing on the stage in person.


    It has to be said that the boss is a very attractive man. Although he is not a professional singer, he has a tall and straight figure, a soldier''s hard temperament, clean short hair, a firm face, a slightly hoarse unique voice, plays and sings himself with a guitar on his back. He sings all the military songs, which brings a different feeling to this noisy bar.


    If it weren''t for the lame leg of the boss, it is estimated that many women would be attracted by the pure masculine smell emanating from this man.


    Liu Muyu wanted to sit and go, but all kinds of people did their own things, but they obeyed the order; The contented smile of experienced resident singers when they hear the applause; The boss''s bright military song is loud and clear... All this makes her feel linger and forget to return.


    She forgot all her troubles and time. One drink after another made her pee urgent, so she got up and went to the bathroom.


    But she came for the first time. She didn''t know where the bathroom was. She asked the waiter who was delivering drinks for the guests. The waiter was busy and pointed to the direction.


    She went to the bathroom along the direction pointed by the waiter, but she didn''t expect to accidentally see what the two people were trading in a dark corner, which made her suddenly alert, quietly took out her mobile phone and photographed the scene.


    It''s not that she wanted to be nosy, but one of the two men had accosted her before. He was the only guy who wanted to entangle after she refused, but left angrily when he saw the security guard coming. Before he left, he gave her a greedy and cruel look. Therefore, he saw this scene, Let her subconsciously think that this man wants to buy that kind of ecstasy to stun her.


    The man had a scar on his face and looked very fierce, which made her subconsciously afraid. She wanted to leave the bar immediately, but when she thought that the guy might ambush someone outside the bar to block herself, she dared not go home by herself.


    She had never encountered such a thing before. For a moment, she was a little distracted. After entering the bathroom, she thought for a long time and decided to go to the owner of the bar for help.

 Chapter 1726

    Although she didn''t know the boss well, she felt that the boss was a good man. After all, the soldiers of the kingdom of China are heroes who protect the country and represent justice in the eyes of ordinary people.


    Unexpectedly, it was her mistake that finally cracked some people''s conspiracy against the old monitor''s bar.


    When she found the boss and had not had time to say the purpose of looking for him, the police appeared for temporary inspection.


    The most taboo of opening entertainment and leisure places such as bars is that the police conduct surprise inspection. Even if they can''t find anything, they will make guests afraid to come to the door.


    The owner of the bar is Meng Xiong. Everyone calls him brother Xiong. Although brother Xiong is somewhat Maverick and maintains the character of a soldier, he is not a man who doesn''t eat fireworks. Naturally, he knows the truth very well. Therefore, he specially makes friends with the police officers in this area to avoid this situation.


    But now, although he was surprised by the police''s sudden temporary inspection without warning, he didn''t take it seriously. After all, he was magnanimous and resolutely put an end to the occurrence of pornography, gambling and drugs. It''s normal to conduct temporary inspection occasionally.


    Just as the police officer led by the police showed his certificate, he turned out to be from the anti drug brigade of the Municipal Bureau, and came to check after receiving a report that someone was selling drugs in the market, Xiong realized that he was wrong and his face changed.


    Sure enough, soon the police found a large bag of drugs from brother Xiong''s office and caught several drug addicts on the spot. These people trembled, but insisted that they bought drugs from brother Xiong.


    Brother Xiong''s face is very ugly. He knows that he has been framed. These drug addicts are strange faces. He has never seen any of them.


    But at this moment, he was speechless and willing to cooperate with the police for investigation, but asked to make a phone call.


    The police knew he was looking for someone to ask for help, but thought he might be able to find out the source of the drugs, so they agreed to his request.


    Brother Xiong called and said only one thing on the phone. I was framed and hung up directly.


    After the call, XiongGe looked very calm. He stretched out his hands and let the police handcuff him. He also smiled apologetically at Liu Muyu, who was stunned, and was taken away by the police.


    Liu Muyu was stunned because he saw that the fierce looking man was also one of the drug addicts. He immediately realized that he had guessed wrong. The man didn''t come for him, but ran to frame brother Xiong, because the man who traded with him turned out to be the security manager of the bar.


    But at that time, no one knew except herself that they colluded with and framed brother Xiong, so she was afraid and tangled.


    Although I have a good impression of brother Xiong, after all, I''m just a stranger. If I can plant and frame him by this means, I don''t need to know that she can''t offend a woman.


    Between conscience and fear, the sense of justice finally overcame fear. Liu curtain rain lest the police have a line of eye for each other. Suddenly, they rushed to embrace the male brother and cried out with a bitch. "Brother, you must have been wronged. Right? I believe you are innocent. I will wait for you to come back."


    In the ambiguous eyes of people who didn''t know why or suddenly realized, Liu Muyu whispered in brother Xiong''s ear with a very fast speed: "I have evidence that they framed you in my hand."


    Male brother''s reaction was very fast. Before the police were ready to pull her away, he whispered back in her ear at a very fast speed, "leave now, and my people will find you."


    Then he pushed Liu Muyu away impatiently: "I''m not dead yet. Why are you crying? Go away."


    Then he turned and smiled at the policeman and explained, "a woman who will haunt me all day is not annoying."


    The policeman''s face is


    Black, his attitude towards him also became rough. He forcibly took him away and sealed the bar.


    I think he''s deliberately showing off. They can''t wait to be pestered by such a beautiful woman. The goods are annoying. Sure enough, the drug dealers are ruthless.


    Although Liu Muyu felt very ashamed, in order to save brother Xiong, she also broke out and wiped her tears with good singing and writing, looking like a resentful woman.


    But I don''t know why, she always felt that the ferocious drug man looked at her in the wrong eyes, as if he saw something, which made her very uneasy.


    Sure enough, later facts proved that although the man didn''t find her secretly taking photos, he still saw her back when she hurried away, but he thought Liu Muyu just passed by and didn''t find them.


    But Liu Muyu clearly had nothing to do with brother Xiong, but suddenly staged a clumsy farewell play, which made him suspicious. For the sake of insurance, he winked at the insider who traded with him.


    As soon as Liu Muyu got out of the bar, she hurried to take a taxi to leave, but she also had a heart. She sent the scene photographed in the bar to Jiang Yang, deleted the evidence in her mobile phone, and then turned it off immediately.


    What she didn''t know was that just five minutes after she left the bar, a board inch man appeared in the closed bar and retrieved the surveillance video.


    As soon as Liu Muyu got home, a group of ferocious guys broke into the house and forcibly took him away. The two girls she shared the rent with trembled like frightened quails, but they didn''t even dare to fart. After they were warned not to report to the police, the two girls who usually get along well with Liu Muyu really didn''t dare to report to the police, so they withdrew their rent and moved home the next day, It disappeared.


    That night was like a nightmare for Liu Muyu. Now I still have lingering palpitations when I think of it. It was similar to the routine of saving beauty by heroes in the dog blood story. Just when those guys forced her to hand over the evidence, she dealt with them innocently and lied that she didn''t know anything.


    In fact, these people are not sure whether there is any evidence in her hand. After checking her mobile phone, they found that there is really no so-called evidence. In addition, they followed her all the way and made sure that she didn''t contact anyone. They think they may have really misunderstood her.


    But whether it was a misunderstanding or not, since the people were tied up, they naturally wouldn''t let her leave like this. After reporting to several bosses behind the scenes and receiving instructions from Liu Muyu to let them deal with them, the murderers who had long coveted her showed their true colors, smiled and wanted to turn her around, and said that the best goods like her could definitely sell at a good price in the kiln.


    Liu Muyu was afraid. Just when she was about to be ruined, the destined man with a short head fell from heaven, and the three fists and two feet beat those disgusting villains all over the ground to find teeth.


    It was a young man with similar temperament to brother Xiong. He was handsome, but his lines were hard, his face was firm, and his body smelled like a strong man.


    At that time, Liu Muyu forgot her fear and stared at the man with a heart like a deer. She was sure that she was in love and fell in love with the man who saved her from fire and water.


    After subduing the gangsters, the half inch man stretched out to her who was paralyzed on the ground, revealing a mouth of snow-white and neat teeth and smiled: "Hello, I''m brother Xiong''s friend. My name is Xiao Chunan."


    "What? What did you say his name was?"


    Ding Ning was shocked and stood up in horror to interrupt Liu Muyu''s memory.


    "Xiao Chunan, is the name funny? I couldn''t help laughing when I heard the name."


    Although Liu Muyu thought Ding Ning''s reaction was a little big, he didn''t think much


    I thought he was surprised that his man should call such a wonderful name.


    "I found it. I didn''t expect it was you. It''s really broken iron shoes and nowhere to find. It doesn''t take much effort. Great, it''s great. If nono knew, he would be happy and crazy."


    Ding Ning clapped his hands excitedly and said to himself excitedly.


    At the beginning, Xiao Chu Nan said that he had a girlfriend who was very in love with each other. He also asked Ding Ning and Xiao Nuo to help him find out. But Xiao Nuolian''s registered residence system had been checked, and she could not find the girl.


    "What are you talking about? Who''s nono?"


    Liu Muyu asked with a confused face.


    "Nono is my girlfriend. Her name is Xiao Nuo. She is also Xiao Chunan''s sister. You know what? We''ve been looking for you, but we can''t find your whereabouts. Unexpectedly, it''s you that Xiao Chunan always remembers."


    Ding Ning said excitedly, looking at the little fish Liu who had long been sleeping on one side, his eyes were full of spoiled color: "I said how I felt so close at the sight of the little fish Liu. It turned out that she was my niece."


    Liu Muyu was stunned by thunder. His face turned white and his mouth opened. He wanted to say something, but he found that he couldn''t say a word that interfered with his voice and eyes.


    "But not right, Xiao Chunan said his girlfriend''s name is Liu curtain fish, but you call it Liu curtain rain." have you changed your name? Otherwise, how can you find your registered residence system?


    Ding Ning suddenly remembered Liu Muyu''s name, which seemed wrong, and asked with some doubts.


    "My parents gave me the name of Liu Yu Yu, but when I was building an ID card, the registered residence personnel played the role of a fish in the first place. Anyway, it sounds almost the same. I hate to bother to bother to change it again. So the ID card has always been the name of Liu curtain fish. He has read my ID card and has been calling me little fish."


    Liu Muyu''s face quickly recovered calm, but her trembling tone betrayed her uncontrollable mood at the moment.


    "No wonder, no wonder Luigi Nono has not found a person who is in line with your identity through the registered residence of the whole country, but the difference between the two words has delayed your marriage."


    Ding Ning said with emotion.


    "You said he... Has he been looking for me?"


    Liu Muyu had long been desperate for Xiao Chunan and even hated the man who abandoned her. He once made up his mind that he would never forgive him even if he turned back to himself.


    But at the moment, hearing that he has been looking for himself, the love buried in the bottom of her heart still couldn''t help pouring out. After all, it was the only man she loved in her life.


    "Of course, it''s just that the nature of his work is relatively special, and there are many things that are inconvenient to come forward directly, so he specially entrusted me and nono to find you."


    Ding Ning frowned, His face suddenly showed a sudden color: "now I finally know why we can''t find you. First, the name of the ID card he provided is wrong. Second, the address he provided to us is No. 208, building 3, Taoyuan community. Nuo and I searched. Taoyuan community has long been demolished. This Rose Garden community should be the Taoyuan community after demolition and reconstruction."


    "Well, I''m afraid he won''t find me when he comes back, so after the demolition and reconstruction, he rented a house here again in the hope that one day he can come to our mother."


    Without knowing Xiao Chunan, Liu Muyu was full of disappointment and resentment towards him. But when he learned that he was always looking for himself, but he couldn''t find it because of the wrong circumstances, the pent up emotion finally gushed out, red eyes and choked, "he... Is he still okay?"

 Chapter 1727

    "You''d better say it yourself when you meet. I can only say that he has never forgotten you and has been looking for you."


    Ding Ning reached out his mobile phone and dialed Xiao Nuo: "Nuo, where are you now?"


    "I just came back from Zhoujiang with my sister lead hunting. Where are you?"


    Listening to the voice, Xiao Nuo seemed quite happy. Ding Ning was puzzled. I don''t know how happy the girl is.


    He didn''t know that Xiao Nuo had a separate conversation with his mother this morning, but Xiao Nuo certainly wouldn''t tell him the content of the conversation.


    During the conversation, Xiao Nuo confessed that she was Ding Ning''s fiancee. The two had an engagement for a long time, which made Su Ningxiang sad. After all, Ding led the hunting of the daughter-in-law, but she decided it herself. Where did she think that her man had ordered another marriage for her son.


    Up to now, Xiao Nuo doesn''t have the mind to compete for fame with Ding lanlie. He takes the initiative to propose that she volunteer to be Ding Ning''s second wife, but Su Ningxiang is very happy. He praises her for being generous and sensible, and feels that he owes her a promise


    She will treat her and Ding Qianlie equally, no matter how big or small.


    Being on an equal footing with Ding Qianlie is equivalent to that she is also the first wife. This is the promise made by her mother-in-law. Ding Ning is the most filial. Will he listen to his mother''s orders?


    Xiao Nuo thought he was so smart that he asked for fame now. Otherwise, when her mother-in-law knew that Ding Ning had dozens of daughters in law, it would be so easy to compete for fame.


    So her mood at the moment is quite good. She has been secretly fooling around from time to time all the way, making Kong Lei and others inexplicable.


    Kong Lei and her mother-in-law met this time, but ziqueer refused to disclose her identity, saying that she could officially recognize her mother-in-law only with her husband''s consent.


    Anyway, they are all small, and they are used to it. But when they get along with Su Ningxiang, they obviously become very cautious. After all, no one wants to leave a bad impression on their future mother-in-law.


    Where did Ding Ning think of such a surprise? He said mysteriously, "nono, I''ll wait for you in the rose garden. Come alone and I''ll give you a surprise."


    Xiao Nuo''s face turned red. Did he go there alone? And give yourself a surprise?


    Hum! The big sex wolf must have thought about that again. However, he has worked overtime all day for a long time. He hasn''t been intimate with him for a long time. He has a little thought in his heart.


    The crooked Xiao Nuo said shyly, "OK, I''ll go now."


    After hanging up, Ding Ning smiled apologetically at Liu Muyu: "sorry, I called nono without your consent. Should you have no opinion?"


    "Is my opinion useful? You''ve called people."


    Liu Muyu turned his eyes and said silently.


    "Hehe, anyway, the ugly daughter-in-law will inevitably have to see her in-law. It must be right to have a good relationship with her sister-in-law first."


    Ding Ning teased her casually.


    "Oh! Am I ugly? Am I ugly?"


    Liu Muyu opened his heart knot and became cheerful. His eyes twinkled with dangerous small flames. He rubbed his hands and stared at Ding Ningzhi and asked.


    "Not ugly, not ugly, beautiful as heaven? But always make a good impression on my sister-in-law."


    Ding Ning raised his hands and immediately surrendered. He joked that this was his brother-in-law''s daughter-in-law. It would be inappropriate to fight with himself.


    "Why does it sound so reluctant? No, I have to pick it up."


    Liu Muyu was very confident. He said he was inexplicably nervous. He sat in front of the dressing table and began to make up.


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry: "I''m just kidding. You''re serious."


    "Of course, that''s his sister. If she doesn''t like me and speaks ill of me in front of his family, I don''t care, but what about yuliu? She can''t


    Let her never have a father. "


    Liu Muyu said boldly, making Ding Ning shake his head and smile bitterly. Sure enough, women are duplicity creatures.


    "By the way, isn''t sister Mu your girlfriend? Why is Xiao Nuo your girlfriend too? What''s the matter? You can''t be on two boats?"


    Liu Muyu finally remembered this stubble. Ding Ning, who asked in one sentence, was speechless. He could only half joke and half seriously perfunctory way: "I''m not just stepping on two boats, I''m stepping on dozens of boats."


    "Well, if you can, I''m not afraid of the wind capsizing and drowning you."


    Liu Muyu only thought he was joking and turned his eyes contemptuously.


    "No matter how strong the wind is, you can''t turn over. The boat and the boat are connected."


    Ding Ning said something in his words.


    Liu Muyu didn''t understand. He just thought he was talking nonsense and didn''t bother to talk to him. He focused on making up.


    "By the way, your story hasn''t finished yet. Go on. I like listening."


    She was making up. Ding Ning sat bored and felt uncomfortable. If Liu Muyu''s mother hadn''t lived in the house, he wanted to go out and have a cigarette to breathe if he was afraid of being seen by his neighbors to gossip.


    "Later, with the evidence in my hand, Xiong was acquitted. The ferocious man didn''t carry the police trial and explained everything. The bar owners were unlucky and were prosecuted for framing. The one who provided drugs was even unlucky and was directly sentenced to death..."


    Liu Muyu talked while making up.


    "Then what? You bastards look at mung beans and see each other."


    Ding Ning laughed and joked.


    Liu Muyu''s face flew a touch of red clouds and scolded, "you''re just a bastard looking at mung beans."


    "Hey, hey, you go on, go on. I remember you said the evidence wasn''t in the hands of Jiang Yang? Why didn''t you mention him."


    Ding Ning didn''t care, and asked with gossip on his face.


    Liu Muyu''s face darkened, Youyou sighed: "in fact, Jiang Yangren is really good. Although he is a little dandy, he also has a sense of justice in his bones. After knowing what happened, he immediately provided the evidence to the police and brought those people to justice. However, he was really sad when he learned that I was with Anan. I can''t forget the desperate look he looked at me at that time."


    Ding Ning was silent. He could imagine Jiang Yang''s mood. Although this guy approached Liu Muyu with a hunting psychology at first, he changed because of her and dared to fight against the old hooligans in order to protect her. He has a shining point that belongs to him alone. He is also a man. It''s just that he can''t say who is right or wrong about feelings. He can only say that nature makes fun of people, Jiang Yang and Liu Muyu didn''t have this fate.


    "The next day, Jiang Yang went abroad. Before he left, he didn''t even give me a face to face. His parents were very pleased. They always wanted him to study abroad for further study, but he didn''t listen at all. He hung around all day. This time, he promised. Even if he went to heal his wounds, it was their wish."


    Liu Muyu said faintly, with regret in her tone. Even though she had never loved Jiang Yang and only regarded him as her best friend, he always guarded her in her most difficult time. How could she not be moved in her heart.


    "What about later? Do you still have contact?"


    Ding Ning is very gossip about this problem, and some wonder that if Jiang Yang really loves Liu Muyu, he won''t not appear in the empty window period after Xiao Chunan''s disappearance.


    "Two years after Anan left, Jiang Yang came back once. At that time, I had just given birth to yuliu, my body was deformed, my face was swollen and fat, but he proposed to me and said he was willing to take care of xiaoyuliu as his own son."


    Speaking of this, Liu Muyu looked even more gloomy, "but I can''t forget Anan at all. I believe he will come back to me, so I still


    He refused him and hurt him with very mean words. He said that I had never loved him and told him not to be paranoid. "


    Ding Ning sighed. He felt sorry for Jiang Yang. Even if his beloved woman threw another hug at him, he still failed to confess after his rival disappeared. How painful it should be in his heart, but the woman still hurt his broken heart with the most cruel language. He panicked for Jiang Yang.


    "That time, I really hurt Jiang Yang. Maybe my ruthlessness made him despair. That night, he flew back abroad. I haven''t seen him since then."


    Liu Muyu laughed at himself.


    "No, you''re not heartless. You just don''t want to drag Jiang Yang down. You deliberately say those hurtful words to make him completely lose his heart."


    Ding Ning analyzed it rationally.


    Liu Muyu looked at Ding Ning with appreciation and said with a wry smile: "fortunately, Jiang Yang doesn''t have your wisdom. Otherwise, if he is entangled again, I may be Mrs. Jiang now. If so, how should I face Anan now."


    "That kind of thing can''t happen. You know it in your heart, don''t you?"


    Ding Ning said firmly.


    "I don''t know?"


    Liu Muyu looked at him playfully: "when a woman needs help most and has the weakest heart, a rich and beautiful man like Jiang Yang is really willing to marry me. Why do you think I won''t marry him for a moment?"


    "When I say impossible, I naturally have my judgment. First, I can see from your story that you are a very strong and proud woman. Although you will be lonely and sometimes need someone''s company, you always maintain an extremely cautious attitude towards feelings. Once you are sure that you fall in love with someone, you will be desperate. If you can accept Jiang Yang''s presence You accepted it when you were looking for a job. You won''t wait until two years later to accept him when you think you are the most vulnerable. This is not in line with your character. "


    Ding Ning wisely analyzed and said, "second, you are a woman who dares to love and hate, but you are also an extremely sensitive woman in your heart. No matter whether Jiang Yang sincerely wants to marry you or not, you will have a feeling that he is giving you charity and sympathizing with you. With your inner pride, how can you accept his charity? And..."


    "And?"


    Liu Muyu was stunned. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning could make so many judgments according to her character. Even the most secret psychological activities in her heart were seen by him. It was really terrible.


    "Of course, the third is Jiang Yang''s parents. Although your heart is strong enough, it is the time when you are most desperate, lonely and helpless. In the face of Jiang Yang''s deep feelings, you can''t be a little moved. I guess the main reason why you refuse him is his parents. Maybe Jiang father was very optimistic about you before, but the premise is that you are still a single girl After you rejected Jiang Yang and Xiao Chunan, father Jiang''s view of you must have changed. What''s more, mother Jiang doesn''t like you all the time. With their family conditions, they will never allow their baby son to marry a woman with children. "


    Ding Ning spoke freely: "Fourth, you are a very rational woman and a mother. I think you must have a psychological struggle before rejecting Jiang Yang''s proposal. Although your heart is strong enough and you have always loved Xiao Chunan deeply, you are a woman and a single mother. Life is very difficult. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you will think about the future of Xiao yuliu. I Yes, at that time, you wanted to promise him for xiaoyuliu, but after rational analysis, you thought that marrying Jiangyang would not do any good except to provide xiaoyuliu with a better material foundation. On the contrary, it would bring her a lot of trouble and even danger. Therefore, you resolutely rejected Jiangyang. Fifth... "

 Chapter 1728

    "Stop, stop, stop."


    Liu Muyu raised his hands to surrender and looked at him strangely: "people like you are really terrible. There is no privacy in front of you. Don''t you know that you will have no friends?"


    Ding Ning grinned and felt a little proud. It seems that his psychological attainments have improved again. Looking at Liu Muyu''s performance, he should be right.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s proud expression, Liu Muyu turned his head and didn''t look at him. He muttered, "you''ll talk nonsense. None of them is right."


    "Hehe, I''ve been studying psychology recently, that is to say casually. It''s certainly not so accurate. It''s normal to make mistakes. It seems that I have to continue my further study."


    Ding Ning saw her guilty heart, turned his mind, immediately understood her scruples, and said with a quiet smile.


    "I really should continue my further study. I''m not sure what I''m studying."


    Liu Muyu secretly breathed a sigh of relief and muttered pretending to be dissatisfied. In fact, she knew very well that since Ding Ning said so, it meant that he would not tell Xiao Chunan these inferences, so she was relieved.


    "Yes, it doesn''t sound when the bottle is full. My half bottle just rings. I really should continue my further study."


    Ding Ning laughed at herself along with her words|


    He knew Liu Muyu''s mind very well. He just didn''t want Xiao Chunan to know that she wanted to marry Jiang Yang.


    Even if it is forced by reality, and it is just an idea, but it has not been put into action, it may be a kind of spiritual betrayal for Xiao Chunan.


    Heart to heart. If he were Xiao Chunan, even if he could understand her situation at that time, he would certainly feel uncomfortable. Therefore, he would not be the villain.


    But although they were tacit to each other, there was nothing to say for a moment. The atmosphere was still inevitably embarrassed. Liu Muyu continued to wear makeup, but he was absent-minded.


    Ding Ning stood up to break the silence and said with a smile, "let me do a magic trick for you."


    "What magic?"


    Liu Muyu asked, pretending to be curious, just under a step.


    "Borrow the bathroom."


    Ding Ning smiled mysteriously and went out of the room to the bathroom.


    Liu Muyu sighed faintly, his face was full of bitterness, his eyes were resentful, and whispered, "Hey, I shouldn''t have had such an idea at the beginning, but who let you go and never return? I''m an unmarried woman with a big belly, lonely and helpless, suffering from the white eyes and ridicule of others, and forced to smile. Where do you know the pain in my heart."


    In the bathroom, Ding Ning took off all his clothes, took out the biological simulation skin and put it on his head. The biological simulation skin quickly wrapped his whole body like running water, then kept kneading his face in the mirror, and soon a young him appeared.


    "Hey! In order not to worry my daughter-in-law, I have to disguise myself. It''s easy for me."


    Ding Ning muttered with a wry smile in front of the mirror.


    "Ah, why are you young again?"


    When Ding Ning came out of the bathroom, Liu Muyu had put on his makeup, looked at him and opened his mouth in surprise. Asked strangely.


    "Shh, keep your voice down and don''t wake up the fish willows."


    Ding Ning quickly raised her index finger and motioned her to keep her voice down. Only then did she explain: "I had an accident before. I was afraid that nono would be sad, so I deliberately made a disguise."


    "Camouflage? Is this a cosmetic technique? It''s amazing."


    Liu Muyu opened his eyes and walked around Ding Ning. He said, "it''s easy to grow old less, but it''s difficult to grow old less. With your skill, I dare say that any cosmetics company or photography company


    The crew of the movie and TV series will rush to hire you at a high salary. "


    "I''m not a facelift, but magic."


    Ding Ning said with a bleak face. He reached out and took out a cigarette and held it in his mouth. His right hand snapped his fingers in the void. There was a small flame burning on his fingertips, and then lit the fire. Naturally, he began to smoke. He didn''t smoke for a long time, but it suffocated him.


    "Wow, you really can do magic. Come on, show me some more. Yuliu likes watching people do magic best."


    Liu Muyu, like the little girl who saw the idol, held his hands together in front of his chest and said excitedly.


    Ding Ning rolled his eyes silently: "do you like watching magic, or does yuliu like watching magic? She''s still sleeping. Who can I show to?"


    "Show me the performance. When I pass the examination, you can perform for the fish willow."


    Liu Muyu said boldly.


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. He felt that he had nothing to say.


    Well, all men have vanity, and he is no exception. Although Liu Muyu is the daughter-in-law of his brother-in-law, he is also a great beauty after all. Being worshipped by a pleasing great beauty can well meet his vanity.


    What''s more, he really likes xiaoyuliu and wants to make her happy.


    As a result, Xiao Ningge, who has stood at the peak of the world''s martial arts and Taoism, has become a magic performing artist. For a while, he makes countless colorful bubbles dancing in the air; After a while, the wall of the whole living room will be lit to form a fire wall, but it will never light the house; After a while, it turned into colorful light, which reflected in the living room like the concert scene


    Liu Muyu screamed repeatedly, his pretty face flushed with excitement, and his eyes twinkled with small stars. He looked like a girl''s heart, which greatly satisfied Ding Ning''s vanity.


    Ding Ling! Ding Ling!


    Just as a performance and a scream, the door bell suddenly rang.


    Ding Ning was slightly stunned and stopped the performance. He just told Xiao Nuo which community he was in and didn''t tell her the specific address.


    "Aunt Wang should have come."


    Liu Muyu''s face was full of meaning. As she walked out, she looked at Ding Ning and explained, "Aunt Wang is my nanny. Every day when I go to work, she will be responsible for helping me take care of my children. She usually comes early in the morning. Today I asked for leave to take Yu Liu to the hospital, so she asked her to buy a la carte and help me cook lunch."


    "You can''t cook?"


    Ding Ning asked curiously. Liu Muyu worked alone in Ninghai. If he couldn''t even cook, he really didn''t know how the little fish Liu was raised.


    "I will, but my craft is average, and I''m usually very busy. I don''t have time to cook. The nanny has changed a lot. Aunt Wang''s cooking is the best. Xiaoyuliu likes her cooking."


    Liu Muyu explained with a smile.


    Ding Ning nodded clearly, watched Liu Muyu open the door and warmly greeted Aunt Wang to come in.


    "This is Aunt Wang and this is my friend Ding Ning."


    Liu Muyu helped Aunt Wang carry the dishes and introduced them naturally.


    "Hello, Mr. Ding!"


    Aunt Wang greeted Ding Ning with a smile, but the fire of gossip in her heart was burning.


    She has been a nanny at Liu Muyu''s house for more than a month and knows her very well. This is the first time she has seen her bring a man home, and she is still a handsome young man. If there is nothing wrong, she won''t believe it.


    "Aunt Wang... You... Hello!"


    Ding Ning nodded politely, but after seeing the appearance of aunt Chu, her face suddenly became unnatural and stammered


    ¡£


    Aunt Wang smiled more ambiguous and said, "you talk slowly. I''ll go to the kitchen to cook."


    Liu Muyu reacted. Aunt Wang may have misunderstood something and wanted to explain, but she didn''t know how to say it, which made her face tangled and depressed.


    Ding Ning watched Aunt Wang enter the kitchen. She was a little relieved, and a look of guilt flashed across her eyes.


    The world is really small. He didn''t expect to meet Liu Yingying''s mother, Chu Yunxiu''s good sister and Wang Shulan, the former chairman''s wife of Shenglong group. He even became a nanny.


    Maybe Wang Shulan didn''t know him, but he didn''t see her for the first time. In the past, she often drove a Mercedes Benz and looked for Ling Yun''s mother Chu Yunxiu to go shopping or play cards. He lived across the street and met him several times, but Wang Shulan didn''t pay attention to him.


    Later, because he had to deal with Liu Junwei, he investigated the information of his whole family in detail. Wang Shulan was Liu Junwei''s aunt and one of the important members of his family. How could he not know him.


    Liu Junwei deserved what he did, but his uncle''s family was killed. A Shenglong group of Nuo University was devoured in a short time and reduced to yesterday''s yellow flower. It''s a pity and sad.


    Although Wang Shulan wanted to match up Liu Junwei and Ling Yun at the beginning, he almost broke up with Ling Yun, from another point of view, as an elder, he didn''t do anything wrong to care about his nephew''s life, and Ding Ning didn''t have any resentment against her.


    Ding Ning is not a very magnanimous person. Sometimes he even has a small stomach, and even complains. However, he has always been clear about gratitude and resentment. He pursues that misfortune is less than his family. Liu Junwei''s uncles do not know what Liu Junwei has done, so they are completely implicated by Liu Junwei.


    However, his guilt was not because of them, but because Liu Yingying had begged him to save her parents. He also promised at that time, but later, because Shen MuQing was shot, he resented what Liu Yingying did and wanted to kill her.


    But because of Shen MuQing''s request, he promised not to investigate her responsibility and had an in-depth talk with her. After learning that her parents were kidnapped and coerced, he did such things against his heart, and his resentment against her had long dissipated.


    After all, he knew very well that Liu Yingying was essentially a sensible, kind and filial girl, but because of his unreliable cousin, such a girl was reduced from a daughter to relying on her weak shoulders to support the whole family, which made him feel a little distressed.


    Therefore, looking at the once rich and powerful family Kuo Tai to put down his face and wear the ground stall goods he didn''t see before to be a nanny, he can imagine how difficult Liu Yingying''s life is now.


    After returning from Myanmar, although he never saw Liu Yingying again, he also paid attention to Mu Qing''s advertisement. According to the news, Liu Yingying was in charge of the whole company temporarily as acting president. She worked very hard, but she only got a salary of 5000 yuan a month.


    In terms of Ninghai''s consumption level, this salary is only enough to barely maintain the basic life of her family. Moreover, she has a sick father who needs a lot of money to see a doctor. It can be imagined how hard her life is.


    Wang Shulan certainly didn''t want to see her daughter work so hard, so she put down her body to be a nanny to make money to supplement her family.


    I didn''t kill Biren, but Biren died because of me.


    Although Ding Ning felt that Liu Junwei was the culprit rather than him, anyway, behind the rapid collapse of Shenglong group, Longteng group always contributed to the fire and shared the greatest interests, which was indirectly related to him.

 Chapter 1729

    Perhaps it was because of pity for Liu Yingying, or because of the deep love between Wang Shulan and her husband and wife. After a great disaster, Ding Ning felt that he should help them.


    At least, we should honor our original commitment to Liu YingYing and cure her father''s disease.


    "You can see that Aunt Wang looks rich and doesn''t look like an ordinary person. Hey, speaking of it, she is also a poor person. The conditions in her family are still good, but because her husband is seriously ill and needs a large amount of medical expenses to stay in bed, the whole family depends on a daughter to make money to support the family. It''s a drop in the bucket, so she can only come out as a nanny to make money to supplement her family."


    Liu Muyu saw that Ding Ning was silent. He thought he saw something and sighed.


    Ding Ning smiled bitterly at the corners of his mouth. What do you mean? The conditions at home were good. It''s a rich family with tens of billions of dollars. You can''t scare yourself to death if you say it.


    "By the way, Ding Ning, aren''t you a miracle doctor? Can you help Aunt Wang?"


    Liu Muyu hesitated and summoned up courage to look at Ding Ning and asked.


    Ding Ning was stunned, then laughed and shook his head gently.


    Liu Muyu flashed a disappointed look at the bottom of his eyes, and smiled with some self mockery. Yes, the little miracle doctor in front of him was willing to heal his legs, although he was willing to do so.


    With his current reputation and status, not everyone is qualified to ask him to do it. She already owes him a favor. It''s really an inch to ask for his nanny.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to help you, but even if I promise you, her husband may not agree to accept my help."


    Ding Ning sighed and softly explained.


    Wang Shulan may not know about the holiday between him and Liu Junwei, but Liu Jianguo must know, and he knows very well that the collapse of Shenglong group has something to do with him. If he knows that he is going to help him treat his illness, he will not agree even if he dies immediately.


    "Why?"


    Liu Muyu was perplexed. He immediately reacted and widened his eyes in shock: "do you know Aunt Wang''s husband?"


    "Well, it''s more than understanding. The things are very complicated. I can''t tell you clearly for a while. Anyway, as long as you know, her husband will get better soon."


    Ding Ning shrugged and didn''t want to say more about Wang Shulan''s family. After all, there were too many involved. Liu Muyu had better not know.


    "Then I''ll wait for the good news."


    Liu Muyu smiled happily. Although he was curious about how Ding Ning had a relationship with Aunt Wang''s family, since he didn''t want to say, she wouldn''t force it. As long as he knew that Aunt Wang''s husband would get better soon, and Aunt Wang wouldn''t have to work so hard in the future, she was inexplicably happy.


    What a kind-hearted woman. Xiao Chunan is really lucky to find such a good daughter-in-law.


    Ding Ning looked at her face with heartfelt joy. She was secretly envious, but then she laughed. Really, her daughter-in-law is kind-hearted. Is she worse than her?


    "Aunt Wang, please get more dishes at noon. There are still guests coming later."


    Liu Muyu not only finally waited for the news of her lover, but also got the news that Aunt Wang''s husband would recover. It was a double happiness. She couldn''t help shouting excitedly.


    "OK, don''t worry. Four meat and four vegetables, one soup and nine dishes are enough? Do you want to mix two cold dishes."


    Wang Shulan answered in the kitchen and then asked loudly.


    "Well, let''s make two cold dishes. I want to have two cups at noon, Ding Ning. What about you? Do you want Baijiu or red wine?"


    Liu Muyu was in a good mood. The first half of the sentence was to Aunt Wang, and the second half looked at Ding Ning.


    "Guests are welcome. I''ll drink whatever you drink."


    Ding


    Ning is indifferent. He is not addicted to alcohol. It doesn''t matter what wine he drinks.


    "Then drink some white. I''ll drink some with you. What does Xiao Nuo like to drink? I''m going to buy it in the supermarket downstairs."


    When Liu Muyu talked about Xiao Nuo, his expression suddenly became a little nervous. It seems that he still cares about his future sister-in-law.


    Ding Ning smiled: "she doesn''t care. She can drink anything."


    I''m kidding. Xiao Nuo is now a top expert in Zhenwu realm. If she wants, she can use her spiritual power to easily dissolve the alcohol and force it out of her body.


    "It''s always a bit of a hobby. Let''s hurry. What is wine or Baijiu? Or beer or drink, I''ll buy it now."


    Liu Muyu rolled his eyes dissatisfied and urged impatiently.


    "Aunt Wang is cooking. You''d better stay at home and take care of the little fish. It''s almost time for nono to arrive. I''ll go down to pick her up and bring back wine."


    Ding Ning stood up and walked out as he said.


    "How can I? You are a guest. How can I let you spend money on wine? No, no..."


    Liu Muyu urgently held him and resolutely opposed.


    "We are relatives. Why are you polite to me? Besides, nono''s mouth is very tricky. Ordinary wine can''t satisfy her taste. I have a few kilograms of good wine in my car. I''ll bring it to you."


    Ding Ning explained with a smile, broke free of her hand and walked out quickly.


    "Well, go and come back quickly. I''ll try how good your wine is."


    Liu Muyu saw that he insisted and no longer objected. He smiled helplessly.


    "Don''t worry, make sure you love."


    Ding Ning chuckled and closed the door.


    Liu Muyu smiled bitterly and shook his head. He stared at the door of the room for a long time. He was inexplicably nervous. He thought in his head, would Xiao Nuo like his sister-in-law? And Anan, I haven''t seen him for more than three years. Is he okay? Would he be happy if he knew he had given birth to a daughter?


    "When did you buy the house here?"


    In the lawn parking lot of Rose Garden community, Xiao Nuo jumped out of the cheetah car, looked at Ding Ning with a box of wine beside the car, and asked coyly.


    My heart even began to jump. Although she was an old husband and wife, she was nervous and vaguely excited when she thought of dating Ding Ning alone for the first time, and this guy also prepared wine. It was so interesting that she was rare.


    "Buy a house? What house? I didn''t buy a house here."


    Ding Ning didn''t know what Xiao Nuo misunderstood. He was asked inexplicably.


    "Then why did you call me here? Are there any delicious private dishes here that are better than those made by falling snow?"


    Xiao Nuo asked strangely. Since the opening of the castle in the air, they haven''t eaten in other restaurants. I really can''t think of a private restaurant whose cooking is better than falling snow. Unexpectedly, Ding Ning came all the way here for dinner.


    "What private food? It''s a guest at a friend''s house. Don''t ask first. I''ll surprise you later."


    Ding Ning lost his smile, kept the wine box with one hand, took her hand with the other hand and said mysteriously.


    "Friends? Men and women?"


    Xiao Nuo knew he had misunderstood. He was slightly disappointed, but he asked very sensitively.


    "Female, one big and one small."


    Ding Ning didn''t think much and answered casually.


    "One big and one small?"


    Xiao Nuo''s face changed. His eyes were full of murderous spirit. He shook off his hand, twisted his ears and asked, "what''s the matter, is this big one and small two beautiful women sisters or mother and daughter?"


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. He knew that the girl''s jealousy came up again and wanted to tease her,


    Deliberately replied: "it''s mother and daughter. The little girl is only more than two years old. She''s so cute."


    Xiao Nuo''s expression became more wonderful. He twisted his ear fiercely and said angrily: "I know you''re obsessed, but you can''t be hungry. Do you even want women who have had children? Or..."


    Xiao Nuo suddenly thought of another possibility. His eyes turned red and cried, "Ding Ning, you bastard, don''t tell me you have a woman outside and even children?"


    "What are you talking about? Am I such a person? I really don''t know how your brain hole is opened. You are so imaginative."


    Ding Ning was shocked by her words. She said in tears and laughter, but she was secretly looking forward to it. If the girl knew that the woman she thought was her sister-in-law, she didn''t know what kind of expression it would be.


    "What''s the matter? How beautiful is this woman? It''s all a child''s mother. Can it confuse you?"


    Xiao Nuo was relieved to hear that he was not Ding Ning''s child, but he still didn''t let go. He asked fiercely.


    She was wronged in her heart. After all, she was Ding Ning''s legitimate fiancee. Even if Ding Qianlie was pregnant with a child, it was a marriage arranged by her mother-in-law for him. The situation of Ding Ning''s family was quite special, and she had nothing to say.


    But before Ding led hunting, there was another night walking alone, but she was the first person to conceive his child, which made her feel very uncomfortable, but she could understand. After all, the situation at that time was a mistake. No wonder anyone.


    So she has made up her mind secretly. She can''t manage Ding Ning''s flower heart, but the third child should be born to him by her wife anyway, so now she is very sensitive to the topic of children.


    "You''ll know when you see him."


    Ding Ning didn''t say anything, but forced her upstairs with a bad smile.


    Xiao Nuo didn''t know what medicine he was selling in his gourd. He could only follow him upstairs with a straight face, but he was thinking that he must give this woman a blow later.


    According to Ding Ning''s criminal record, she subconsciously thinks that this guy is flirting outside again. Other sisters dare not take care of him. Only her sister leading hunting can restrain him.


    So this guy plans to save the country by curving. He wants to first recognize the woman who has given birth to children, and then let her say good words for her in front of her sister, so as to accept her as a member of the Ding family.


    Xiao Nuo became more and more angry when he thought about it. The little silver teeth bit and banged. Why did this guy think I would accept this woman? Do I look better than my sister?


    The door is open!


    Liu Muyu nervously looked at Xiao Nuo with a straight face, with a nervous and restrained smile: "you''re coming, come in and sit down."


    Her performance made Xiao Nuo determine his idea. Instead of going in immediately, he stood at the door with his arm in his arms and looked at her up and down with an aggressive look, which made Liu Muyu more nervous. His throat stirred and looked at Ding Ning like asking for help.


    Ding Ning was full of schadenfreude smile, which made Liu Muyu almost cry out and gave him a hard white eye.


    But unexpectedly, this scene fell in Xiao Nuo''s eyes, but she was more solid. She was the child mother Ding Ning liked. Her heart was burning up, and she did not care about Ding Ning''s face, so she turned her mouth, "There seems to be nothing special except a big chest. I really don''t know how this kind of goods can make some people like it. Hehe, if you want to enter my house, you seem to be so poor."


    The smile on Ding Ning''s face became stronger, and his heart was extremely dark gloating. Let your little vinegar jar eat flying vinegar all day. Tear it. When you know that the worthless woman you said is your sister-in-law, I''ll see what kind of wonderful expression you will show.

 Chapter 1730

    The stiff smile on Liu Muyu''s face suddenly converged, clenched his lips, clenched his fist, and his knuckles were slightly white because of his strength.


    She never thought that Anan''s sister was so beautiful, but she spoke so bitterly. Even if you like my sister-in-law, you don''t have to say it to her face.


    If she hadn''t been Xiao Chunan''s sister, she wanted to hit her face with a punch. She took a deep breath and managed to calm her mood. Her eyes became cold: "since Miss Xiao can''t see a woman like me, go back where you come from. Go slowly and don''t relax."


    After that, he wanted to close the door and shut her out, but unexpectedly, Xiao Nuo stepped forward and forced her in. He said calmly, "although I don''t like you very much, since someone doesn''t forget you, it shows that you must have something outstanding. I''ll have a closer look at how he likes a woman like you."


    "Miss Xiao, you are not welcome here. Please go out, or I will call the police!"


    Liu Muyu didn''t expect Xiao Nuo to be so rude and unreasonable, and her strength was so amazing that she couldn''t stop it at all. She angrily pointed to the door and said.


    "Call the police? Please, oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you, I''m the police."


    Xiao Nuo said carelessly, looked around at the layout of the room, and raised his chin demonstratively.


    "If you are a policeman, can you break into private houses? If you know the law and break the law, the crime will be even worse."


    Liu Muyu''s anger was also stimulated, and he shouted fiercely.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? If you have something to say, why did you quarrel?"


    Wang Shulan, who was busy in the kitchen, hurried out and asked.


    "It''s all right, Aunt Wang. The evil guest is at the door. I''ll call the police."


    Liu Muyu had a straight face and took out his mobile phone to call the police.


    But he didn''t know that Xiao Nuo looked at Wang Shulan. If he was bitten by thunder, he stared at Ding Ning in amazement, pointed to Wang Shulan and said, "she... She''s not..."


    You know, it was Liu Junwei''s information she investigated for Ding Ning. Where could she not recognize Wang Shulan? It made her brain confused. She couldn''t figure out what was going on and how Wang Shulan appeared in the woman''s home.


    Ding Ning looked at the bad food and forgot that Xiao Nuo also knew Wang Shulan. He couldn''t watch the good play. He quickly covered Xiao Nuo''s mouth, shook his head at her and motioned her not to talk.


    Wang Shulan frowned and looked at Xiao Nuo. She didn''t know why she meant herself, but it was obvious that this was the evil guest Liu Muyu said, which made her deeply unhappy and her face sank. If she didn''t see that Mr. Ding seemed to know her very well, she had to help Liu Muyu scold her.


    "Well, well, sister Muyu, don''t call the police. It''s all a misunderstanding. She treats you as a woman I keep, so she''s so rude to you."


    Ding Ning had the feeling that he had moved a stone and hit his own foot, which made his aunt and sister-in-law tense. In the future, if the relationship between her aunt and sister-in-law was not good, he would be the culprit.


    But he really didn''t expect Xiao Nuo to speak so impolitely. The demon girl''s nature was revealed. As expected, a woman was jealous and had no reason.


    "What? Your woman?"


    "She''s not the woman you keep?"


    Xiao Nuo and Liu Muyu almost shouted with one voice.


    "Of course, calm down. Everyone calm down. Aunt Wang, you continue to cook. This is a misunderstanding. I''ll make it clear."


    Ding Ning looked at Wang Shulan, who was waiting to listen to gossip, and said speechless.


    Wang Shulan rolled her eyes and knocked meaningfully, "Mr. Ding, stepping on two ships will certainly do


    Capsized. "


    "Aunt Wang, what are you talking about? You misunderstood. Ding Ning and I are just friends, not what you think."


    Liu Muyu explained in tears and laughter.


    "I know, I know. Anyway, I''ve been at your house for more than a month. I''ve never seen you bring a man back. Mr. Ding is still the first one. Hey, evening rain, Aunt Wang said something she shouldn''t say. You must polish your eyes when looking for someone. Don''t believe anyone."


    Wang Shulan looked like someone coming over. She shook her head, turned into the kitchen and closed the door. However, her words were obviously alluding to Ding Ning, leaving him alone in the wind. She felt that she was really lying down and shot.


    "Twilight rain? Twilight rain, how does it sound so familiar?"


    Xiao Nuo was confused, but when Ding Ning called her sister Muyu, he always felt that the name was so familiar.


    "Liu Muyu, Liu Muyu, are you familiar?"


    Ding Ning pinched her face angrily: "she is the willow curtain fish you can''t find everywhere. Can you say you''re not familiar with it?"


    "What? You... You are my brother''s girlfriend Liu Muyu?"


    Xiao Nuo was ashamed, angry, anxious and guilty. The expression on his face was so wonderful that he almost cried, Incoherent apologized: "sorry, sorry, sister Muyu, I didn''t know it was you. I thought you were Ding Ning outside... Hey, that, I''m so sorry. I said that on purpose before. In fact, you are very beautiful, very beautiful, i... i... i... Hey! In short, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it."


    "Forget it, it''s not your fault. I understand your mood. If I misunderstood and didn''t cut each other with a knife, it would be better."


    Liu Muyu realized that Xiao Nuo mistakenly thought she was a woman kept by Ding Ning. No wonder she was so mean. When she saw Xiao San, she had to chop her with a kitchen knife. Maybe she loved her house and Ukraine. Although Xiao Nuo was hateful before, all her anger dissipated when she looked embarrassed, He waved his hand and said magnanimously.


    "She''s not your brother''s girlfriend."


    Ding Ning said something slowly, which surprised Xiao Nuo. Liu Muyu didn''t know why he said it.


    "She''s your sister-in-law now. She even has children. Why doesn''t your brother plan to admit it?"


    Ding Ning said with a smile, but Liu Muyu became a little nervous. After all, when Xiao Chunan left, she didn''t even know she was pregnant with his child and didn''t discuss with him. She gave birth to the child for fear that Xiao Nuo wouldn''t like it and thought she wanted to marry into the Xiao family with her child.


    In fact, she doesn''t know Xiao Chunan''s family, but from Xiao Nuo''s temperament and behavior, the Xiao family seems very complicated, which makes her have to think more.


    Xiao Nuo suddenly brightened his eyes, clapped his hands excitedly, and said with an excited smile: "great, great, if my parents know, they will be happy. No, I''m going to call my parents and tell them the good news."


    With that, he reached out and took out the phone to call his parents, but Ding Ning grabbed it with a speechless face: "you, you, the chief of the criminal police, what are you doing so rough? Now even your brother hasn''t seen his sister-in-law. What are you talking about with your family."


    Xiao Nuo glanced obliquely at Ding Ning, immediately saw through his mind, smiled and said, "I know what you and your sister-in-law are worried about. Don''t worry, my family are very open-minded, and what you worry about won''t happen."


    Before Liu Muyu could breathe a sigh of relief, Xiao Nuo naturally took her arm and said affectionately, "the only trouble is my grandfather. He wants a grandson, but don''t worry, he doesn''t favor sons over daughters, just wants a man to inherit his family


    , you and my brother have to work hard to cheer up and try to have another fat boy out as soon as possible. I promise my grandfather will give you as an aunt. "


    "I..."


    Liu Muyu''s face turned red. She couldn''t speak for a long time. She wanted to have a baby. The key is that someone has to cooperate. She can''t have a baby anyway.


    "Well, nono, you see, you''re ashamed of your sister-in-law. Even if you want a big nephew, you have to pull your brother over to match, otherwise how can your sister-in-law live by herself?"


    Ding Ning said with a bad smile.


    "Shut up!"


    "Fuck off!"


    Liu Muyu and Xiao Nuo scolded in unison. Then the aunt and sister-in-law went to see the little fish Liu hand in hand and shut him directly outside the door.


    Ding Ning squatted in the living room with a hard face and played in circles. He scolded two heartless people. He was just crossing the river, tearing down the bridge and killing the donkey.


    "Hehe, be happy. This is the end of stepping on two boats."


    Wang Shulan works very quickly. Now she has begun to serve dishes on the table. Seeing Ding Ning''s sad appearance, she thought Xiao Nuo had left. Liu Muyu was angry and unwilling to answer him, so she went back to the room and said with contempt on her face.


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. Unexpectedly, Wang Shulan was very interesting. He made a hasty conclusion without making it clear. If he had turned over with two feet, could he still squat here now? Should have been kicked out long ago.


    You want to explain something, but do you want to explain it to her? She opened her mouth and smiled bitterly. She was too lazy to talk to her.


    "Evening rain, dinner."


    Wang Shulan shouted at the room.


    "I see, Aunt Wang. Please wait a moment. Xiao yuliu just woke up. I''ll wipe her face."


    Liu Muyu''s voice choked and answered in the room. It seems that Xiao yuliu and Xiao Nuo recognized each other and made her cry with joy.


    "Well, I''ll heat the prepared dishes in the pot first. Don''t worry. Take your time."


    Wang Shulan successfully misunderstood and thought Liu Muyu was made to cry by Ding Ning, After shouting, he turned and looked at Ding Ning''s painstaking way: "Hey, Mr. Ding, I didn''t say you. Muyu is not easy. If you really like her, you should treat him wholeheartedly. Don''t hook three and four outside. She can''t stand another injury. Since you stay, it means you care about her. I can see that Muyu likes you very much and doesn''t drive you out, it means she''s still in her heart Have your... "


    Listening to Wang Shulan''s good advice, Ding Ning''s face is confused. What do you mean I care about her? How do you see she likes me very much? Why don''t I know?


    "Well, this little heartless man doesn''t want his mother when he meets his aunt."


    Just when Ding Ning was scolded by Wang Shulan, Liu Muyu''s eyes were red, but he had a happy smile on his face and pretended to be angry at Xiao Nuo''s little fish Liu.


    Xiao nomei opened his eyes and smiled. His eyes were unwilling to leave the lovely little face of xiaoyuliu for a moment. It seemed that his heart was melting by the little niece.


    The little fish Liu tooted his mouth and said, "my mother is not angry. My mother holds the fish Liu all day. My aunt holds it for the first time."


    "You''re right. My aunt is holding my baby for the first time. The fish willow. Will my aunt come to play with you every day?"


    Xiao Nuo''s face was filled with maternal brilliance and spoiled.


    "Well, well, you can see your aunt every day after the fish willow."


    Xiao yuliu happily hugged Xiao Nuo''s neck and kissed her on the face. She screamed that Xiao Nuo Mei was a sweetheart. She didn''t even look at Ding Ning, as if she had forgotten his existence.

 Chapter 1731

    Wang Shulan was stunned. She didn''t know what the situation was?


    Aren''t they in love?


    Just now, the sword was drawn and the crossbow was drawn. Why is Kung Fu so good now that it looks like a mother''s child.


    The key is that she was embarrassed at this time. She glanced at Ding Ning who looked like a smile, and her face was hot.


    "Come on, yuliu, mom feed you."


    Liu Muyu was very happy to see that Xiao Nuo liked children very much. For fear that Yu Liu was not good at eating and soiled Xiao Nuo''s clothes, he stretched out his hand to hold her for dinner.


    But unexpectedly, Xiao Nuo died and begged, "sister-in-law, let me feed her."


    "But yuliu is not good at eating. I''m afraid she''s soiling your clothes."


    Liu Muyu said with worry.


    "It doesn''t matter. Isn''t it just the clothes? If they are dirty, let him buy them for me."


    Xiao nuoli stared at Ding Ning angrily. Now she finally figured out that it was this guy who deliberately made a fool of himself in front of his sister-in-law.


    Wow, finally look at yourself. Ding Ning winked happily, but in exchange for Xiao Nuo''s threatening look of waiting to settle accounts with you later.


    Wang Shulan was alone for a long time, aunt? sister-in-law? It took a long time to sort out the relationship between them.


    The beautiful woman is Liu Muyu''s sister-in-law. Doesn''t that mean that this woman is the sister of the man who abandoned Liu Muyu?


    This makes her feel a little complicated. I really want to persuade Liu Muyu that the man abandoned you once and could abandon you a second time. You should think clearly before making a decision.


    Fortunately, she taught Ding Ning a lesson before she didn''t know what happened, and made a big oolong, so that she didn''t have fun to speak. Otherwise, Ding Ning had to laugh.


    "Hey, I can''t wait. What kind of clothes do you want? I''ve wrapped up all the clothes from the inside to the outside."


    Ding Ning patted his chest with a heroic assurance, looking like a rich man.


    "Hum! Put away your upstart face. Who wants it?"


    Xiao Nuo brushed his lips and said duplicity, but he was secretly excited. Wait, do you want this guy to go shopping with you?


    Since I met him, although the goods have also accompanied her on the street, they are all with other sisters and have never accompanied her alone.


    Ding Ning immediately wilted like frost beaten eggplant. If he had to clean up the chick at ordinary times, but today, her sister-in-law was here, he gave her face and didn''t care about her.


    Of course, the main reason is his guilty heart. Who let him put her together.


    Liu Muyu enviously smashed his mouth: "my brother-in-law is very kind to you."


    "What brother-in-law? He hasn''t passed the inspection period yet."


    Xiao Nuo blushed and said proudly.


    Liu Muyu smiled and said nothing, but glanced at Ding Ning meaningfully. The meaning was very clear. You boy, take dessert for me and break up with your sister Mu earlier. Otherwise, don''t blame me for helping my sister-in-law.


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. She shook her head helplessly, but it was hard to explain. She couldn''t tell her that in fact, sister Mu and your sister-in-law knew each other and were willing to be my daughter-in-law.


    It is estimated that Liu Muyu''s character and outlook on life are absolutely unacceptable. It''s better to talk less.


    Xiao yuliu blinked his big eyes and peeped at Ding Ning from time to time. His face showed a little adult like doubt. How can he always feel that his uncle tastes so similar to his old grandfather?


    For fear that she might leak her tongue, Ding Ning winked at her and said with a smile like the grey wolf who coaxed Little Red Riding Hood: "little guy, can you hug my uncle?"


    "No, the little fish willow is mine. You don''t want to rob me."


    Is patiently giving the little fish fillet


    Xiao Nuo, who fed the rice, refused first. He hugged the little fish willow like an old hen protecting the calf. His beautiful eyes were full of threats and stared at Ding Ning.


    "Well, I won''t hold it or not."


    Ding Ning could only surrender with a wry smile, and his face was full of two big words - speechless.


    Looking at the little fish Liu, he was surprisingly obedient and obediently opened his mouth to eat the food fed by his aunt. He was not as picky as usual. He didn''t eat what he didn''t eat.


    Liu Muyu is happy and sad. Xiao Nuo really loves xiaoyuliu. Sadly, xiaoyuliu is a little white eyed wolf. He doesn''t even want his mother when he meets his aunt.


    Immediately, Liu Muyu suddenly remembered that he hadn''t had time to introduce Wang Shulan to Xiao Nuo, quickly introduced them to both sides, and simply said what happened that year again.


    This made Wang Shulan understand that Liu Muyu was not abandoned, but that her man had an accident and came back to find their mother recently, which made her secretly glad that she didn''t talk much before, otherwise she would have a big oolong.


    Ding Ning also immediately understood that Xiao Nuo must have explained to Liu Muyu for Xiao Chunan. Otherwise, Liu Muyu moved home after giving birth to a child. There was more than a year between them. Why didn''t Xiao Chunan come back to find her?


    As for how Xiao Nuo explained to her, he didn''t care. He just explained the matter clearly and didn''t have a grudge in his heart.


    Finally, the wine he brought didn''t come in handy. My aunt and sister-in-law, together with a gossip Wang Shulan, three women were chatting around the topic of children. They didn''t even take a few bites of food. Where else can anyone care about drinking.


    At the end of the wine, Liu Muyu declined Xiao Nuo''s invitation to move in with her. Although she was the mother of Xiao Chunan''s children, she was a self loving and self-improvement woman with a very sensitive mind. She didn''t want to give anyone the impression that she was climbing power and wealth.


    Xiao Nuo was helpless, but she couldn''t help but follow her. She played with xiaoyuliu for a while. After making countless promises, she made an appointment to see her every day, and then left in the little guy''s reluctant eyes.


    "Xiao yuliu, Xiao yuliu, your sister-in-law really loves your brother."


    Out of the door, Ding Ning took the co pilot and joked with a smile.


    "Are there few people who love you deeply? My brother found me this sister-in-law. Unlike some people, hum!"


    Xiao Nuo was still immersed in his reluctance to part with the little fish willow. Hearing that the speech was not good, Ding Ning choked for a long time.


    "Cough, where are we going now?"


    Ding Ning touched his nose, watched Xiao Nuo light the fire, step on the accelerator, slowly drive out of the community gate, and wisely changed the topic.


    "I want to go shopping and buy some toys and clothes for my sister-in-law and xiaoyuliu."


    Xiao Nuo said sadly: "It''s not easy for my sister-in-law to live these years. I''ve peeked. There are no decent clothes in her wardrobe. In addition to a few professional suits that are worth some money at work, the clothes she usually wears are stall goods. So are xiaoyuliu''s clothes. Only a few of them look like something. Most of the others are sewn by her sister-in-law. She also said that the child''s body grows fast and there''s no need Buy such good clothes. "


    Ding Ning didn''t pay attention to these, and said in surprise: "isn''t your sister-in-law the manager of Bai Yuxuan? Her income should be good. How can she be so frugal?"


    "A woman lives with her child, and my brother never comes back. Can she not plan for xiaoyuliu''s future? Not long after xiaoyuliu was born, she established a fund account for her child. No matter how hard life is, she insists on saving a large amount of money for her every year, just worried that she won''t let xiaoyuliu fall into the street in case of any accident one day."


    Xiao Nuo said painfully, "besides, although the general manager of baiyuxuan''s salary is a little higher than others, it''s not much higher. Her annual salary is more than 300000. She insists on saving 150000 for xiaoyuliu every year,


    We have to hire a nanny to take care of the children, which is another big expense. Ninghai''s consumption is so high that it''s no good not saving money. "


    "Sister-in-law is really not easy."


    Ding Ning suddenly realized it and said with a sigh.


    Although money is only a number to him now, he was once poor and knew that he could only live a hard life without money.


    In Ninghai, where a wall collapsed and killed four people, including three titles with the general manager, the gold content of the general manager of baiyuxuan antique jewelry company is really not high.


    The annual salary of more than 300000 a year is also very considerable for ordinary people. The life of extravagance and lust is certainly not affordable, but it is also enough to live a life of petty bourgeoisie.


    But on Liu Muyu, a single mother, these salaries are a little stretched.


    The annual salary of more than 300000 yuan, on average, is only more than 20000 yuan a month. It is still necessary to save 150000 yuan for fish willows. Almost half of it is removed at once, and the rest is 200000 yuan. On average, it is only about 20000 yuan a month.


    First of all, it takes seven or eight thousand yuan to hire a nanny before she can free herself to work. The rest is the rent, which costs at least four or five thousand yuan a month.


    If these two big heads are removed, there will only be six or seven thousand yuan left, and then the miscellaneous expenses such as water, electricity, gas, mobile phone fees, Internet fees, property management, health, car maintenance and so on will be removed. In this way, it is not wrong that she can control five thousand yuan for life.


    Some people may say that 5000 yuan a month is a lot, but don''t forget that this is not a small city in the third and fourth tier, but an international metropolis Ninghai. The consumption level is not the first in the country, but it can definitely rank in the top three.


    Ding Ning remembered that he had asked her why she didn''t buy a house before. Now when he remembered, he was deeply ashamed. Five thousand yuan in Ninghai can only live frugally. Liu Muyu really can''t afford a house.


    "Go, my husband pays the bill and goes to buy clothes for my sister-in-law and niece."


    Ding Ning waved his big hand and said with pride.


    He knew Xiao Nuo''s intention. With Liu Muyu''s stubborn and sensitive character, it would certainly not be acceptable to give her money directly, but as she was a child''s aunt, it was always reasonable to buy some clothes for her sister-in-law and niece, and she could not refuse again.


    "Then someone should be ready for massive bleeding."


    Xiao Nuo smiled like flowers and said with a naughty smile.


    "For my promise, I do my best... Er, no, I don''t hesitate to lose everything."


    Ding Ning said with a bad smile.


    "Bah, smelly rascal, just think of that kind of thing."


    Xiao Nuo smiled and spat shyly.


    "Don''t you want to?"


    Ding Ning smiles like a hooligan.


    "Annoying, smelly hooligan, I won''t tell you."


    Xiao Nuo blushed and bit his pink lips, but his heart pounded like a deer. His beautiful eyes twinkled with a blurred color, which made him have a charming style.


    Ding Ning was just flirting with her. Unexpectedly, he saw her so attractive, which made him thirsty. His throat couldn''t help rolling. He said hoarsely, "nono, find a place to park."


    "Why?"


    Xiao Nuo asked with a puzzled twist.


    "Dry!"


    Ding Ning replied very rascal.


    Xiao Nuo was stunned. When he saw his ambiguous expression and the heat in his eyes, he was ashamed. His eyes flickered to avoid his sight, but he turned red and drove to a roadside hotel.

 Chapter 1732

    As the saying goes, a little farewell is better than a new marriage.


    In the hotel room, they were sweating and lingering, leaving the mark of their love everywhere.


    It took a long time for the wind to stop and the rain to rest.


    Looking at Xiao Nuo, who was paralyzed like mud after madness, but took a strange posture and closed his eyes and muttered something, Ding Ning asked in surprise: "what are you doing?"


    "Practice yoga."


    Xiao Nuo said solemnly, making Ding Ning look confused. He is so big that he hasn''t heard of practicing yoga like this.


    But don''t guess a woman''s mind. You can''t understand it. Since she doesn''t want to say, he won''t ask. He got up and went to take a bath.


    The cold water washed on his bodybuilding body, so that his hot impulse gradually subsided, but shook his head.


    Sure enough, Nuo alone can''t satisfy herself, but fortunately, she is very satisfied. That''s all right. It''s an obligation as a man.


    The peak cultivation of Zhenwu realm greatly enhanced Xiao Nuo''s resilience. Half an hour later, after taking a hot bath, she was like a soft legged crab again, and even took the initiative to seduce him.


    Ding Ning was stunned. Xiao Nuo has always been the most shy and passive of his women. How could he be so fierce today? I don''t know how many times he wanted in an afternoon, as if he wanted to squeeze him dry at one time.


    And at the end of each time, she would put on that strange posture. Whatever Ding Ning asked, she insisted that she was practicing yoga, which made Ding Ning inexplicable. She always felt that the girl seemed to be wrong today.


    Finally, Ding Ning was cruel and powerful. When she was confused, she finally got the truth. It turned out that the girl was stimulated by the lovely fish willow and wanted a child. She found out that the pose from the Internet. It is said that it can greatly improve the probability of pregnancy.


    What Ding Ning heard was funny and moved. He was a doctor and an authority on how easy it was to conceive. He seriously pointed out that the words on the Internet were not credible. He posed for her in person.


    Xiao Nuo believed foolishly. It was too late when he realized that it was wrong. A beast finally unlocked his dream posture and made Xiao Nuo''s teeth itch, but he soon fell into that new feeling.


    When they walked out of the hotel with satisfaction, the sky had begun to darken. Xiao Nuo was so regretful that he was busy with love and forgot to buy clothes for xiaoyuliu.


    "It''s all right. Anyway, they don''t know. Let''s find a place to have a good rest and conserve our energy. We''ll buy it together tomorrow."


    Ding Ning stared at Xiao Nuo''s plump figure, and the wolf''s heart was clear.


    Xiao Nuo stared at him angrily, "smelly rascal, just think of that kind of thing."


    "I don''t know who took the initiative. Blame me."


    Ding Ning shrugged innocently, and the ashamed Xiao Nuo threw himself on him for a while, pulling his hair and scratching his ears, which made the roadside pedestrians pay attention one after another.


    "Well, stop it. Can''t I hold you to sleep at night and don''t do anything bad?"


    Ding Ning saw that someone took out his mobile phone to shoot. He hurriedly grabbed her little hand and ran away with her. He didn''t let go until he closed the door on the car.


    He doesn''t care. If Xiao Nuo is photographed and posted on the Internet, it will be a big deal, which will have a great impact on her reputation as the chief of the criminal police.


    "I don''t believe it."


    Xiao Nuo glanced and said that the guy''s reputation was now infinitely close to zero in her heart. If she believed it, she would go to hell.


    "Can''t I swear by my personality?"


    Ding Ning raised three fingers and pretended to swear.


    "Do you still have personality


    £¿¡±


    Xiao Nuo mercilessly despised him and made someone angry. He grabbed Xiao Nuo who fought hard and pressed him on his leg, which was a slap on the ass.


    After fighting for a while, Ding Ning proposed that we go to the movies. Xiao nuomi''s eyes lit up and asked, "really?"


    "Of course it''s true."


    Looking at Xiao Nuo''s surprise, Ding Ning felt guilty and said emotionally, "Nuo, I''m sorry, I''ve ignored your feelings and haven''t been with you for a long time."


    "Come on, don''t be hypocritical. I really want to accompany you. Can you accompany me?"


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes were a little red, smiled and joked, but all the grievances and unwillingness in his heart disappeared because of his words.


    Falling in love with a person is like this, which makes her unable to struggle, unable to resist and sink into it. Even a sweet word can make her heart sweet and forget all her dissatisfaction with him.


    "If you can''t accompany me, you have to accompany me. If ordinary people don''t have enough time to accompany you, but we are not ordinary people. We have a life span far beyond ordinary people and a lot of time waiting for us. When I finish all the things at hand, we will find a beautiful place to build a paradise to live in seclusion. No matter what the world is, we will watch the rising sun, the falling moon and the wind and clouds together Shu, have a lot of children and watch them grow up slowly. "


    Ding Ning stroked Xiao Nuo''s shoulder long hair and said with longing.


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes showed a touch of yearning color and said, "will there be such a day?"


    "Of course, I know you can''t give up your job. It doesn''t matter. I''ll wait for you. When you retire, it''s not too late for us to live in seclusion."


    Ding Ning said confidently.


    "Ah, when I retire, I''ll be called an old woman. Do you want me then?"


    Xiao Nuo tooted his mouth and said coquettishly.


    "Yes, no matter when you become a white haired old woman with goose bumps, I want you."


    Ding Ning looked at her affectionately and said.


    Xiao Nuo trembled all over and waved his hand with a bitter face. "I don''t want it. I don''t dare to think if I become like that and have the courage to continue to live. If that day comes, I will be far away from you and won''t let you see me so ugly."


    Ding Ning was full of tenderness in her heart, took her hand and said softly, "silly girl, do you think I really value your appearance? I love you."


    Xiao Nuo looked at him with straight eyes. Just when Ding Ning was almost moved by herself, she suddenly burst into laughter, laughing up and down, out of breath.


    Ding Ning''s face is full of depression. What a good artistic conception. It''s gone. Isn''t this girl too bad?


    "Cluck!"


    Xiao Nuo pointed to Ding Ning''s smiling tears and finally stopped laughing. He wanted to say something, but his mouth seemed to think of something funny again. He couldn''t help laughing again.


    "What''s funny? What''s funny?"


    Ding Ning shouted with a wronged face, thinking it''s easy for me to fall in love? There is no such uncooperative lover.


    "Haha... Funny... It''s so funny... Haha... Ouch... No, I''m laughing... Giggling... My stomach hurts."


    Xiao Nuo''s stomach cramped with laughter and shouted no more.


    Ding Ning had a black face and patience. When she finished laughing, she said, "it''s over?"


    "Well, I''m so happy. Oh, my God, I found you funny today. Ha ha..."


    Xiao Nuo waved his hands feebly. As soon as he finished, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Ding Ning''s forehead was covered with black lines. He really couldn''t understand what was funny.


    Until a long time later, when Xiao Nuo was embarrassed to laugh again, Ding Ning, who was full of anger, asked flatly, "enough laughter, just give me an explanation. Is what I said so funny?"


    "Funny, it''s really funny. You say you love my people, not my appearance. Then I ask you, which of the so many large and small women you brought back at home is not natural? The most ugly is the falling snow, but others don''t know, but I know very well that it''s not her original face at all. She is also a beautiful beauty who brings disaster to the country and the people."


    Xiao Nuo''s smile in the bottom of his eyes seemed to overflow. He held back his smile and said, "if you don''t care about appearance, why don''t you find an ugly woman back? So, in fact, you are the president of the appearance Association, but you solemnly told me that you don''t care about appearance. Do you believe it?"


    Ding Ning was speechless immediately. Although he was a little unconvinced, Xiao Nuo said the truth. He would not be moved by an ugly woman, let alone the intersection of super friendship.


    But Xiao Nuo said so bluntly that he was the president of the appearance Association. He still couldn''t accept it. He argued weakly: "I can''t say that. If women are ugly, of course I despise them, but I won''t discriminate against them. What''s more, I don''t want to express that. I want to tell you that I love you. No matter what you become, I will love you."


    "Even if you love me, it is based on the premise that I am not ugly. Otherwise, will you look at me more?"


    Xiao Nuo mercilessly exposed his hypocritical mask and inserted words like a knife into his heart, making him want to cry without tears. He hung his head like a defeated cock and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "Well, I didn''t say anything about you. Don''t lose heart and don''t be depressed. Besides, everyone loves beauty. Beauty itself is a high-quality resource. Men like beauty. It''s natural. You''re also a man. There''s nothing wrong with loving beauty. You can''t look up and see people."


    Xiao Nuo couldn''t bear it. Wen Yan comforted: "I usually like to see handsome guys. It''s human nature."


    But the comforting words fell to Ding Ning''s ears, but he felt that every word killed his heart, and said with a sad face: "elder sister, are you comforting me? You are pricking your heart."


    "Hum, I just want to pierce your heart and see if you will attract bees and butterflies in the future. No, you bring beautiful women home one by one. We don''t say anything generously, but you can''t help it. It''s said that you provoked two women at the martial arts meeting. It''s said that one of them is a foreign girl, Ding Ning. You can go out of Asia and rush to the world. Are you planning to integrate China and the west Bi, catch all the beauties in the world, don''t you? "


    Xiao Nuo said that the fire was getting bigger and bigger. She didn''t want to be jealous, but this guy was too much. Once he disappeared for a period of time, he would bring back at least one woman when he came back. If he didn''t beat him again, he would soon be unable to live on Paradise Island.


    Ding Ning''s lips were silent for a long time. It was really his problem. The frequency of provoking women was too high. Although many were not what he wanted, he was confused and provoked.


    "I don''t want to take care of you. Look for yourself. Half a year ago, you were a pure little man. Half a year later, you were in groups of wives and concubines. I don''t know how many more I know. In this way, you are not satisfied. You hook up three and four outside all day."


    Xiao Nuo pinched his waist, raised his eyebrows, took out the strength to interrogate the prisoner, and asked fiercely, "tell me the truth, how did you know your sister-in-law? If she wasn''t my sister-in-law, would you also plan to hook her up?"

 Chapter 1733

    Ding Ning quickly raised his head, raised three fingers and shouted, "heaven and earth conscience, wronged. I''m really wronged. I have absolutely no idea about your sister-in-law. I just met her on the street today. When I saw her leg hurt, I sent her home and helped her heal. Unexpectedly, I knew she was your sister-in-law after a chat."


    "A one-sided relationship? When do you have a one-sided relationship? Why don''t I know?"


    Xiao Nuo held back the smile at the bottom of his eyes and continued to ask.


    "When I first saw her, it was after we came back from the southern Yunnan border. At that time, I was very short of money and wanted to sell the herbs in hand for money, so I went to the pilot auction house..."


    Ding Ning honestly told the process of knowing Liu Muyu, among which Murong Yanran naturally couldn''t get around. Anyway, Xiao Nuo already knew the existence of Murong Yanran, and he didn''t have to rack his brains to make up lies and simply tell the truth.


    Anyway, we have to clarify the relationship with Liu Muyu anyway. It''s Xiao Nuo''s sister-in-law. It really makes her doubt what''s going on between them. That joke is big.


    "Hum, I didn''t expect you to know Yanran so well. To be honest, did you have any idea about her at that time? That''s why you were so kind to her."


    Xiao Nuo didn''t doubt that there was any ambiguity between Liu Muyu and Ding Ning, and was basically satisfied with his explanation. She just thought that she was chasing him so hard at that time, and this guy took the initiative to pursue others. Her heart was immediately unbalanced.


    Ding Ning finally saw what a terrible thing it was for women to be jealous. Under Xiao Nuo''s skillful interrogation, he honestly explained a lot of hidden situations, such as Li Enxi, who is not known to all women, Chen Wanqing, who is hard to talk about himself, song Ziyi and Diba.


    Although song Ziyi and Diba haven''t succeeded yet, he has determined that they are his own women. Therefore, when he noticed that his women seem to be united to limit their picking up girls, he decided that it''s safer to say it first. Otherwise, he really caught up with them at that time. If his women don''t admit it, it''s over.


    Xiao Nuo was stunned and couldn''t help but burst into a rude remark: "lying in the slot, Li Enxi you said is the daughter of the chaebol of the Samsung consortium."


    Ding Ning sat better than the primary school students and nodded honestly. From the corner of his eye, he glanced at the little book in Xiao Nuo''s hand and complained secretly. What does she want to do? She even wrote down the names of these women. Doesn''t she want to be bad for them?


    It seemed that he had seen through his mind. Xiao Nuo said with a smile: "don''t worry about your little lovers. I write down my name just for the convenience of filing. I don''t know who has something to do with you when I get it. If there''s something wrong, the flood flushes the Dragon King Temple and my family doesn''t recognize their family."


    Ding Ning''s heart was chilly. He always felt that Xiao Nuo''s words seemed to have some deep meaning. Didn''t he want to punish them?


    Under his nose, Chen Wanqing stayed with the Ye Huan sisters every day. It should be all right. Li Enxi was far away in Korea, and they couldn''t help her.


    What worries him most is song Ziyi and Diba. They are stars and are still in Yanjing, but Yanjing is Xiao Nuo''s territory. If you really want to be disadvantageous to them, it''s a matter of one sentence.


    No, I have to send some people back to protect Ziyi and Diba secretly. If Xiao Nuo is really angry and has any bad behavior towards them, even if he won''t kill them, it''s easy to stink them. If so, he will become a sinner for thousands of years.


    "By the way, you just said Chen Wanqing? Who is Chen Wanqing?"


    Xiao Nuo didn''t expect Ding Ning to think so complicated. She just took the opportunity to know how many women Ding Ning has and what kind of women she is. Is she qualified to enter Ding''s house? Even if she is uncomfortable, she won''t really do anything to them.


    What Ding Ning doesn''t know is that on her way back from Zhoujiang, she has reached a consensus with Ding Qianlie and others to beat Ding Ning well, so as to avoid his flirting outside for three or two days. His women are almost starving. How can she have so much energy to feed the women outside.


    Therefore, at her instigation and suggestion, with the approval of Ding Qianlie and seconded by Kong Lei and ziqueer, she decided to establish a leading group for the filing and review of the rear palace regiment of Paradise Island.


    Ding Qianlie is the team leader, Xiao Nuo and ziqueer are the deputy team leaders, and other women are members. The women have reached this resolution through video and telephone conference.


    From now on, all women who have an ambiguous relationship with Ding Ning must go through the review of the filing review leading group. After approval, they are eligible to enter the door of Ding family. Even Ding Ning''s objection is invalid. Otherwise, they will collectively go back to their mother''s house to protest for a period of time until Ding Ning is soft.


    The first person to be examined is the foreign girl Fengpian dance and angel. Now, under the cross examination of Xiao Nuo, there are another Li Enxi, Chen Wanqing, song Ziyi and Diba on the list. The task of the filing leading group has suddenly increased, and the comrades will work hard again.


    "Think about it. Are there any other women?"


    Xiao Nuo asked the criminal suspect''s face, and asked with a very serious expression, he drew and painted the picture with his pen hand on the little notebook, so that Ding Ning could feel his strength in his heart. He shook his head quickly and said, "no more."


    "Really not? Think again."


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes suddenly sharpened, stared into his eyes and asked seriously.


    Ding Ning felt a burst of emptiness in his heart, coughed and said, "isn''t it human?"


    "Not people?"


    Xiao Nuo was frightened. He looked at him strangely and asked tentatively, "you mean the demon family like sister Zi?"


    Ding Ning scratched his head and said with some uncertainty, "the dragon family should also be regarded as a demon family?"


    "Dragon clan?"


    Xiao Nuo opened his mouth and twinkled a small star in his eyes: "you mean the dragon in mythology and legend?"


    "Yes!"


    Ding Ning nodded affirmatively.


    Xiao Nuo''s eyes suddenly lit up, excitedly grabbed Ding Ning''s arm and asked, "is it really a dragon?"


    "Of course, what a big dragon. If you restore the body, it must be thousands of meters long."


    Ding Ning thought about it in her heart. It''s really difficult to determine the length of Pikachu. Who knows how big she will become after integrating the Dragon Crystal of Taigu Canglong. It''s estimated that it must be thousands of meters long, tens of thousands of meters is not impossible.


    Xiao Nuo was silly. At first, when she learned that ziqueer and others were demon families, she was really scared. But after a long time, she felt no difference from human women. In addition, they had never exposed the demon body, so over time, she also regarded them as human women.


    But now Ding Ning said that the real dragon thousands of meters long was his woman, which made her completely stunned. She was stunned for a long time before she weakly said something that made Ding Ning covered with black lines: "are you in charge of that thing, such a big man?"


    "No matter what, you don''t know."


    Ding Ning was almost laughed by her anger and said angrily.


    Xiao Nuo blushed and gave him a white look: "can it be the same? I haven''t had a fingernail."


    "Nonsense, purple finches can be transformed. As a higher life race, the dragon can be transformed into human form as long as they grow up."


    Ding Ning was completely defeated by her IQ. It''s really Teddy, the air day after day.


    "Cough, cough, come back to business. Don''t try to divert your attention. Our policy is to be frank and lenient, to resist and be strict, to be honest, and... What race?"


    Xiao Nuo thought he couldn''t ask any more,


    The goods are really wild. Even special dragon families can get it. Those flying in the sky, swimming in the water and running on the ground are almost alive.


    "There''s another one. I don''t know what kind of race it is."


    Ding Ning thought for a long time, and didn''t know why he should classify Su Su as a race.


    Say she is a God. She has been stripped of her divine power and demoted to the earth. Say she is a ghost family, but she is integrated with Jenny''s spirit. She should also be a ghost family. Therefore, even he can''t tell what race she is in her current state.


    "Don''t know what race? What''s that?"


    Xiao Nuo was stunned again. Looking at Ding Ning, his eyes became very strange. He thought that his man was really fierce. He was more Teddy than Teddy. Do you want to call him Teddy king in the future?


    "Her name is Su Su. She used to be a God in the fairy world. Later, she was framed because a second generation of God wanted her and hated her when she was rejected. The second generation of God had a great background and was the illegitimate son of the largest leader of Xianting. Therefore, after she was convicted, she was deprived of her divine power by Xianting and demoted to the world."


    Ding Ning seriously explained to Xiao Nuo: "because there was no divine power to protect her body, when she crossed the turbulent flow of space at the lower boundary, her body collapsed, and the spirit came to the world. As a last resort, she changed her ghost path and became a ghost king. I also met her inadvertently..."


    Xiao Nuo is confused. Is Ding Ning telling a story?


    Not to mention, it''s quite logical and true. It''s still interesting to listen to the story, but do I really think I''m a primary school student? Will you believe those myths?


    "By the way, Xihe Susu used to be gods in the sky, and they are all famous people in fairy tales. Xi is the Xuannv of Jiutian and Susu is the sunv of Jiuyou. Unexpectedly, ha ha, the mythical characters are right beside you and will become sisters with you. Are you excited, excited or not?"


    Ding Ning finally explained Su Su''s experience clearly and asked proudly.


    Xiao Nuo nodded numbly and said expressionless, "so excited, so excited."


    "What''s your expression? Why don''t you feel a little excited?"


    Ding Ning realized that it was wrong. Why didn''t he feel the excitement he expected? He asked strangely.


    make love!


    Xiao Nuo clapped his hands, looked exaggerated and surprised, and stared at Ding Ning with admiring eyes: "I''m so excited and excited. I didn''t expect that my man is still an expert in making up stories. It''s a pity that you don''t write novels."


    "I..."


    Ding Ning''s smile stagnated on his face. He felt very tired. He shook his head in dismay: "so you thought I was making up a story."


    "Isn''t it? Return Xianting, the second generation of God, demote the world. You really think I''m a child."


    Xiao Nuo reached out and touched Ding Ning''s forehead to see if his brain was burned with fever. He even made up this unreliable story to fool her.


    "If I believe it or not, I have nothing to say. If you don''t believe it, ask Xi, and she will naturally tell you whether what I said is true."


    Ding Ning wanted to show Su Su to her, but he thought that even if Xiao Nuo saw Su Su, he would only think that she was a human and could not believe what he said. He could only rely on Xi to prove it for him.


    "Oh, come on, don''t mention Xi. It''s just a silly girl. When she first came here, she said she was a goddess from heaven. Later, she said she was the ancestor of the saint. Even sister Linglong, who studied array with her all day, thought there might be something wrong with her brain. Ding Ning, where did you find her? Abducting mentally retarded women is a felony. You can''t commit this crime Confused. "


    Xiao Nuo''s words were so heartbreaking that dingning almost didn''t spit out his old blood.

 Chapter 1734

    Ding Ningsheng looked up at the sky and felt like casting pearls before swine.


    Just like when I told my sister that the three world catastrophe was coming, my sister thought he was talking nonsense. Even Xia Hou thought he was playing games and his brain was broken.


    Since Xiao Nuo didn''t believe it, he didn''t bother to say it again.


    Like a doctor who never wakes up and pretends to sleep, she won''t believe it unless she sees it with her own eyes.


    In fact, if it weren''t for his personal experience, even he didn''t believe it. After all, such a thing is too incredible. Mythical characters appear in reality, which has completely exceeded the limit of human imagination.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning was suddenly stunned, a mythical figure? If the mythical characters were real, what era did they live in? Taigu? Ancient or ancient? Where are they now? What role will it play in this three world catastrophe?


    "Let''s go. What are you doing? Go to the movies."


    Xiao Nuo thought that Ding Ning didn''t want to be honest before he was full of nonsense, and didn''t want to force him any more. Besides, she had a rare chance to be alone with Ding Ning, so she took the initiative to open the topic.


    "OK, let''s go. Are there any good movies?"


    Ding Ning recovered and asked casually.


    As soon as Xiao Nuo stepped on the accelerator, the car quickly drove onto the road and said with a narrow smile: "we went to see the new Clara lover, but there was a surprise."


    "What surprise?"


    Ding Ning asked blankly.


    "Wait until you know."


    Xiao Nuo smiled strangely, which puzzled monk Ding Ning. I didn''t understand until I saw the publicity picture of Diba on the publicity poster at the gate of the cinema.


    He remembered that Diba had made several calls to himself during this period, but he didn''t receive them in Langya secret land at that time. When he came out, he heard that his sister had an accident, so he hurried to Zhoujiang without stopping. He didn''t even have time to call her back, which made him feel a little guilty. He looked at Diba''s publicity poster and was slightly distracted. He thought he would call her when he had time.


    "Why, you can lose your soul by looking at a poster. You can''t drool when you see a real person."


    Xiao Nuo tooted his mouth and said sour.


    Ding Ning returned to his mind and pinched Xiao Nuo''s face, which could be broken by playing the bomb: "small vinegar jar will eat flying vinegar."


    "Cut, ghosts eat your vinegar. If you don''t hurry to buy tickets, it can be regarded as increasing the box office for your little lover."


    Xiao Nuo was not used to being so intimate with him in public. He patted off his hand and said angrily with a red face.


    "Hey! Well, I''ll buy tickets and some coke and popcorn. I think other people''s dates are like this."


    Ding Ning shook his head speechless and went to line up to buy tickets, although he is now well-known.


    "Just buy a ticket. I''ll buy drinks and popcorn."


    Xiao Nuo shouted behind him and walked to buy snacks. His face was filled with a happy smile. He thought happily in his heart that this was the feeling of dating.


    This night, they watched the movie like the most ordinary couple, discussed the plot warmly, then went to the night market, ate snacks, and then went to Xiao Nuo''s rental room to sleep.


    As for whether Ding Ning had kept his promise or not, it was unknown. Anyway, Xiao Nuo''s legs were soft when he got up the next morning. He even walked a little, but he still forced himself to get up and buy clothes and toys for Liu Muyu''s mother.


    As expected, Liu Muyu didn''t refuse the gift to Xiao yuliu. After all, Xiao Nuo is the child''s aunt. It''s reasonable to buy her clothes and toys, but she resolutely refused to accept the clothes she bought for her.


    Looking at the happy appearance of little fish Liu holding new clothes and toys, Liu Muyu felt that he was the boss


    When the mother still owes her, and her character is not used to accepting gifts from others, she will think it is charity and compassion.


    You know, xiaoyuliu is usually very sensible. She never wants this or that. When she sees something she likes, she just looks at it more reluctantly. She never starts asking for it like other people''s children, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t want it in her heart.


    Xiao Nuo saw that she wouldn''t want it. Knowing that she was uncomfortable in her heart, she said sincerely with her arm: "sister-in-law, don''t think so much. Take it. I owe you all for suffering you over the years. I, who is a sister, should compensate your mother for him first. We are a family. What do we share with each other?"


    "Yes, sister-in-law, just accept it. Nuo almost fainted because he was tired to help you choose clothes. If you don''t accept it, won''t you disappoint her?"


    Ding Ning also advised on one side, but the meaning in his words seemed to be meaningful.


    Xiao Nuo blushed and gave him a hard white look. This bastard doesn''t blame you. It''s agreed that he only bothered people all night when he slept, causing them to have soft feet and legs.


    Liu Muyu didn''t see the little ambiguity between the couple, and his face showed concern: "nono, are you okay? Didn''t you rest well last night? I think you have black circles under your eyes."


    "No... no, I slept very well. Maybe the Bureau was busy during this period. It went around for several days, so I looked a little tired."


    Xiao Nuo was ashamed and explained with a red face.


    Ding Ning, who was smiling on one side, winked at her with Liu Muyu on his back. She was so angry that she wanted to kick this guy out.


    Finally, Liu Muyu let go and accepted the gift, but he told him that this time, it would not be an example.


    Xiao normei smiled, took Liu Muyu to the room to try on his clothes, and left the job of taking care of little fish Liu to Ding Ning.


    Originally, I thought Ding Ning would not take care of the children. Xiao Nuo was still a little worried, but when Liu Muyu changed his new clothes, they walked out of the room together and found that Ding Ning had fun with little fish Liu.


    "Ride a horse, drive!"


    Xiao yuliu giggled happily and shouted on Ding Ning''s back.


    "Ang!"


    Ding Ning was lying on the ground, pretending to be a horse, and from time to time he made a horse cry, climbing back and forth on the ground with the instructions of the little fish willow.


    "Yuliu, come down quickly. How can you make your uncle look like a horse?"


    Liu Muyu''s face changed and shouted hurriedly.


    "It''s all right. I''ll play with xiaoyuliu for a while. Leave it alone."


    Ding Ning hugged the little fish Liu with a small mouth on his back, hugged her, stood up and smiled at Liu Muyu.


    "Yes, sister-in-law, let Ding Ning play with her. He likes children very much."


    Xiao Nora said with an apologetic Liu Muyu.


    "No, how dirty the ground is."


    Liu Muyu still feels something wrong. After all, Ding Ning is a little miracle doctor. How can she climb around on the ground to amuse little fish Liu? The child is not sensible. She can''t be a mother.


    "Sister in law, it doesn''t matter. I have a dry son about the size of a fish willow. I''m usually very busy and don''t have much time to accompany him. I''ll play with him as soon as I get home. I like children very much."


    Ding Ning said with a smile and gently pinched the fleshy little face of the little fish willow.


    "Since you like children, you should give birth quickly!"


    Seeing that Ding Ning was not unhappy, Liu Muyu relaxed and looked at them vaguely, joking.


    Xiao Nuotang''s face turned red and her expression became coy. She also wanted to have a little baby with Ding Ningsheng. She worked hard enough yesterday, but she didn''t know if she would be pregnant. After all, it''s not easy


    Things are not artificially controllable.


    "This is already in the plan. I will work hard to refuel. I will ask Nuo to give birth to a little brother or sister to xiaoyuliu next year at the latest."


    Ding Ning''s face is now invulnerable. Not only is he not ashamed, but he is brave and confident.


    "Bah, who gives you a baby? It''s beautiful."


    Xiao Nuo blushed like a persimmon, and Ding Ning spat softly.


    "Ah, you don''t want to have a baby. Yesterday..."


    Ding Ning knew she was duplicity and pretended to be disappointed.


    Before he finished, Xiao Nuo rushed up and covered his mouth. He said in a shy and angry voice, "don''t say it."


    "Hey, hey!"


    Ding Ning gave her an ambiguous wink, which made her ashamed. This bastard will bully himself.


    Although the words didn''t finish, Liu Muyu understood, smiled and didn''t speak, but his eyes became more and more ambiguous.


    Feeling the meaning in her eyes, Xiao Nuo was ashamed and pretended to make small fish willows to avoid her sight.


    I''m dying of grievance in my heart. I''m gnashing my teeth. I blame Ding Ning, an asshole. I''m so embarrassed that I can''t lift my head in front of my sister-in-law.


    "Ding Ling, Ding Ling!"


    Fortunately, the doorbell suddenly rang. Wang Shulan''s arrival finally solved the siege for her and made her a little more comfortable.


    It has to be said that Wang Shulan''s cooking is still quite passable, especially the home-made dishes. They taste very good. Even Ding Ning is full of praise, which makes Wang Shulan happy.


    Yesterday, Wang Shulan taught Ding Ning a lesson because of a misunderstanding. Today, she still felt a little embarrassed, but when Ding Ning praised her, the embarrassment immediately disappeared, and she chatted with Ding Ning in full swing.


    The children of the poor are early masters of the family. Wang Shulan''s parents live in Fuxing Road community. They themselves are not from a big family. They live a hard life at home. Therefore, they have to help their parents cook since childhood. Later, they have developed a good cooking skill.


    Later, after falling in love with Liu Yingying''s father, he married a rich family and lived a life of dignity and excellence. Gradually, his cooking skills were put down.


    Shenglong group went bankrupt. In order to reduce the burden on her daughter, she picked up the cooking she had lost for many years and relied on it. In addition, she came here and knew how to take care of her children, so she became the nanny of Liu Muyu''s family.


    Although Wang Shulan has some obvious meaning after marrying into a rich family, this is the nature of women''s vanity. It can be seen from the fact that she does not forget the little sisters who grew up together in Fuxing Road community and often go to Chu Yunxiu to play with them. The essence of this woman is not bad.


    Adversity shows the truth. When the company goes bankrupt and her husband falls ill, she can still stick to him. She is even willing to put down her face and become a nanny to supplement her family. We can see that this is a woman who values love and righteousness. Based on this, Ding Ning also decided to help her.


    After dinner, Ding Ning sent Xiao Nuo home to rest. After being warm with her in the afternoon, he got up and left and came to MuQing advertising company.


    MuQing advertising company is an independent three storey building. It seems a little out of place in this international metropolis with rows of high-rise buildings, but it has a special artistic conception of taking stillness in the midst of noise. No wonder MuQing can choose here as an office space.


    After taking over the small building, Shen MuQing only painted the outer wall of the building and painted the whole building into a warm light yellow. The interior was only partially decorated, and there was basically no change in the general pattern.


    No matter how much I hate Liu Junwei, Ding Ning has to admit that this guy''s decoration taste is still very appreciated. His first impression is simplicity, brightness, cleanliness, freshness and elegance.

 Chapter 1735

    Shen MuQing herself is a woman with good taste. Judging from the fact that she has not changed the pattern of the company, the original decoration style of the company is still very similar to her taste.


    Ding Ning didn''t want to bother. He entered the company stealthily. Along the way, he saw that the staff of the company performed their duties and were busy without touching the ground. It was a thriving scene.


    After all, this is Shen Mu''s company. Liu Yingying can live up to her trust and develop the company into what it is now. Ding Ning is still very pleased.


    Quietly on the second floor, he quickly found the general manager''s office. The door was not closed, and Ding Ning quietly walked in.


    The wide desk made of Huanghua pear wood was empty. In an office next door marked with the words "assistant general manager''s room", Liu Yingying was concentrating on reviewing a document.


    Ding Ning quietly looked at the girl who didn''t know whether to hate or pity. At the beginning, her face was still a little tender. After this period of training, it faded a bit of green and astringent, and added a bit of calm and poise. It seems that she has quite the momentum that a high-ranking person should have,


    Strictly abide by her duty. When Shen MuQing was unable to personally preside over the overall situation of the company, the girl could stand loneliness, keep her heart and withstand temptation, which made Ding Ning very satisfied.


    Liu Yingying suddenly frowned and put down the report, Picked up the office phone and reached for a number: "Hello, director Wang, I''ve seen the idea you sent me. It''s very good. However, the funds required for this idea are too much and have completely exceeded the original budget. Could you please come to my office and we''ll discuss it carefully to see if we can find a way to save money and satisfy customers."


    There didn''t know what to say. Liu Yingying''s face became a little dignified. She was about to open her mouth and continue to say something. There seemed to have hung up the phone.


    Liu Yingying looked angry and wanted to call again. She didn''t know why, but she took back her fingers, hung up the phone, leaned back on the office chair, closed her eyes, and rubbed her temples wearily.


    Looking at this scene, Ding Ning suddenly felt a little distressed for the girl. She was only in her early twenties. She was still a student in school, but she suffered from family changes one after another. She was reduced from a proud girl to a poor girl ridiculed by others.


    Later, because of her guilt for Shen MuQing, she had to take orders in the face of danger. When Shen MuQing couldn''t take the seat in person, she shouldered the important task of managing the company. Although it was a kind of training for her, it was also a great pressure.


    Liu Yingying has a headache. These days, several senior executives of the company seem to want to rebel. They flatter her and disobey her. They often say strange things, and don''t pay attention to her more and more.


    You should know that although the company is small, it has all kinds of internal organs. Where there are people, there will be interests, and there will be disputes. Here is no exception.


    If she is really the boss of the company, the management is also justified, and the company staff will obey her management.


    But the problem is that she is only an assistant to the general manager. Although she is also a senior manager of the company, it is because she is the person around the general manager who is responsible for uploading and issuing. What she represents is the meaning of the general manager. Only those senior managers of the company are polite to her, but from the administrative level, she is far inferior to those senior managers of the company.


    To put it bluntly, her assistant position is equivalent to the eunuch manager around the emperor in the past. All rights are given by the emperor. Those senior officials and ministers have to be polite when they meet, but who will pay attention to a eunuch manager when the emperor is gone?


    At the beginning, perhaps these high-level leaders will take into account Shen MuQing''s face and obey her, but with Shen MuQing


    If she doesn''t show up for such a long time, it will inevitably attract the employees of the company to start talking, and slowly lead to some bad rumors. Those senior executives of the company are no longer as obedient as they were at the beginning. They often contradict her in public, embarrass her, and even speak recklessly, which makes her lose face.


    Wang Hanqing, the director of the Creative Department of the company, was just hanging up her phone. She was young and rich. She was very talented. She also had the experience of taking office in the world''s top 500 enterprises. She was the golden turtle son-in-law in the eyes of countless women. I heard that she was willing to work in MuQing advertising company. President Shen personally dug him up after seeing his information through the headhunting company.


    She once heard the employees at the bottom talk privately, saying that director Wang didn''t like MuQing advertising at all. When the headhunter talked to him, he refused. Later, President Shen was unwilling to go out in person. As a result, he was shocked when he saw president Shen. He said that he finally waited for the person he was looking for and promised to give up the high salary of the top 500 enterprises on the spot, Come to MuQing advertising as the director of creation department.


    Before, she didn''t believe it. She thought that the employees at the bottom were making rumors and talking nonsense, but now, she had to believe that Wang Hanqing was really pursuing sister MuQing.


    After sister MuQing entrusted her to take charge of the company''s business, Wang Hanqing just followed the rules, but after two days, she began to harass her every day and ask her where President Shen went.


    Shen MuQing told her not to tell anyone about her shooting. In addition, the incident itself was caused by her, so she perfunctorized him with the reason that President Shen was on a business trip.


    But as Shen MuQing didn''t come to the company for such a long time, Wang Hanqing began to have doubts. She also privately investigated the business trip records of the company members. She didn''t find the record of Shen MuQing''s tolerance at all. She came to Liu YingYing and made a big fuss, asking why she lied to him and where President Shen went? Why can''t the mobile phone get through?


    Although Liu Yingying explained that President Shen was not out of tolerance, but had some private things to do, so her whereabouts should be kept absolutely confidential, Wang Hanqing refused to let go and questioned what private things she couldn''t tell him. She even turned off her mobile phone. She seemed to pretend to be Shen MuQing''s boyfriend, which made her cry and laugh, but she had nothing to do.


    After all, although Wang Hanqing is narcissistic, arrogant and rebellious, he has a strong working ability. It can be said that now the advertising business of the whole company basically depends on him to operate normally, including the two largest customer advertisements of ningran jewelry and drunken beauty, which are also the sole responsibility of Wang Hanqing.


    "What''s the matter? There''s a lot of pressure. I can''t decide?"


    Ding Ning suddenly appeared and said coldly. Liu Yingying was scared out of her wits and almost didn''t scream.


    After seeing that it was Ding Ning, Liu Yingying flashed a surprise color at the bottom of her eyes, but she soon converged, patted her chest with lingering fear, and her face became extremely complex.


    She can''t tell what kind of attitude she has towards Ding Ning. Don''t hate him. After all, my cousin left his hometown and became a traitor because of him. Moreover, the collapse of Shenglong group and the current situation at home have something to do with him. There is always a way in her heart that she can''t cross there.


    It can be said that she hates it, but she can''t hate it. After all, she is a reasonable woman. After figuring out the whole thing, she knows that she can''t blame Ding Ning at all. It''s her cousin who deserved it. In addition, she saved Shen MuQing''s life because of Ding Ning''s return to life. Otherwise, if sister MuQing died for herself, she will live in guilt and remorse all her life.


    "Nothing, I can handle it."


    Liu Yingying was in a mixed mood. She didn''t know how to face Ding Ning. She quickly converged and said stubbornly.


    "If you can handle it, I won''t mind my own business, but remember, it''s Mu Qing''s


    Company, I don''t want you to screw up the company because of your arrogance. On that day, it''s too late for you to regret. Mu Qing entrusted the company to you for management, which is to place high hopes on you, not to ruin the whole company because of your anger. "


    Ding Ning said solemnly.


    In fact, he understands Liu Yingying''s mood at the moment, because he is also in the same mood. It''s extremely complicated to say hate or not.


    Fortunately, Shen MuQing finally survived and got rid of the trouble of heart disease. Moreover, Liu Yingying was really involuntarily at that time. He had a reason to forgive her, and his hatred for her gradually dissipated. Otherwise, he would kill Liu Yingying himself and pay for her life.


    "I... I''m not angry. I want to prove myself to sister Mu Qing. In fact, I can do it."


    Liu Yingying''s biggest heart knot is Shen MuQing. Ding Ning''s remark exposed her disguised calmness and said that she was not confident enough.


    "Everyone''s growth process will be accompanied by the pain of failure. You want to prove that your determination is good, but in this world, many things will not change with your determination. The important thing is the way to solve the problem."


    Ding Ning''s tone was a little slower, and his voice became softer: "I heard you call just now. I don''t look very good. Tell me if you have any trouble. Maybe I can help?"


    Seeing that Liu Yingying''s face was tangled and seemed to stop talking, Ding Ning knew that her psychological defense line had begun to shake and said calmly: "I know you don''t like me. In fact, I don''t like you, but we all have a person we like together, that is Mu Qing."


    Speaking of Shen MuQing, Ding Ning''s eyes became gentle, A low voice like somniloquy: "Mu Qing had a very hard life in the first half of her life. She had a very serious congenital heart disease. Her family took her to see the world''s best cardiologists, but all the experts were helpless. They directly shook their heads and announced her death, saying that she could die at any time. Can you think of a girl''s mood of counting days every day waiting for death?"


    Liu Yingying suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Ding Ning in disbelief. Her heart suddenly pulled together and immersed in Ding Ning''s story.


    She always thought Shen MuQing was a healthy, smart, elegant and knowledgeable girl. Unexpectedly, she had such a serious heart disease.


    If she didn''t have any intuitive understanding of heart disease in the past, but since her father suffered from heart disease after being strongly stimulated by the bankruptcy of the company, she knows this terrible disease best. She can''t be stimulated at least a little, otherwise death may take her father away from her at any time.


    The heart disease caused by the day after tomorrow has been so terrible. Sister Mu Qing is still an extremely serious congenital heart disease. You can imagine the pain.


    "Whether she is sad or happy, sad or happy, she must be strictly controlled to a certain extent. She can''t be stimulated by even a little. She can''t even laugh when she is happy, and she can''t do any exercise, let alone run. She should be careful when walking, lest her heart can''t bear the pressure of blood acceleration. When she was a child, she had several peers Playmates, but after learning that she had a serious heart disease and would die at any time, those little friends were told by the adults at home. In order to avoid causing trouble, they were forbidden to go to Mu Qing again. In this way, she began to become lonely and quieter. The only thing she could do every day was to read books and read a lot of books to pass her time, Waiting for death. "

 Chapter 1736

    Ding Ning calmly told about Shen MuQing''s past and what had happened since they met.


    But Liu Yingying could feel his deep affection like a sea. Her eyes were unknowingly wet. She whispered in her heart that fortunately, sister Mu Qing could live to this day.


    Remembering that she was blinded by hatred because her parents were kidnapped and instigated at that time, she foolishly wanted to kill Ding Ning at the instigation of those people, which made her feel guilty.


    In this world, only Ding Ning can save sister MuQing. If he dies, sister MuQing can''t live. He even wants to kill sister MuQing''s only hope to live and let sister MuQing get shot, which makes it difficult for her not to regret.


    "The past is over. Although I once hated you, since Mu Qing has chosen to forgive you, I will not hate you again. Of course, I will not influence your thoughts. You can continue to hate me and even try to kill me to avenge your cousin."


    Ding Ning looked at Liu YingYing and said with a flat expression.


    "Revenge? I''ve been wrong once. How could I be wrong again? I thought my cousin wouldn''t do that kind of thing and thought he was framed by you, so I made that kind of irrational behavior. As a result, I almost killed sister MuQing. I''m guilty enough. Sister MuQing is the kindest, most beautiful, gentlest and kindest girl in the world. I love you I''d rather die myself than hurt her. "


    Liu Yingying lowered her head and whispered in a confessional voice. If Ding Ning''s ear was not far more powerful than ordinary people, I''m afraid she couldn''t hear what she was saying.


    "I''m not asking you to harm MuQing. I mean, if you hate me, I can give you a chance to avenge me. After all, the bankruptcy of Shenglong group and your current difficult life are not my intention, but they all have something to do with me. You have reasons to hate me."


    Ding Ning sighed and said softly.


    Liu Yingying raised her head. Tears were already hanging on her pure and somewhat green face, her body was trembling slightly, and her voice was a little hoarse and tired, Gently shook his head: "Hate is really a heavy word. These days, I have nightmares every night. When I close my eyes, I can dream of sister Mu Qing falling in a pool of blood, which makes me so scared and sad. I don''t want revenge, and there''s nothing to revenge. I just want to live a simple and light life, do well what sister Mu Qing has given me, can make up for my mistakes a little, and can make my heart happy I''ll be satisfied if I reduce my guilt a little. "


    Ding Ning looked deeply at the girl who was blinded by hatred and became a devil once. She knew that what she said was not a lie. She was really a kind-hearted girl. Looking at her pear blossom with rain, she had infinite pity in her heart. She stretched out her hand and gently wiped her tears.


    Liu Yingying was frozen by his actions. Her face turned red. She quietly stepped back, avoided his hands, lowered her head, and said in a trembling voice: "brother Ding, no... don''t do this. Sister Mu Qing will be unhappy when she knows."


    Ding Ning''s movement stagnated, his hand hung awkwardly in the air, and his face was embarrassed. He scolded that he was really ill. How could he make such a misunderstood intimate move.


    Seeing that Ding Ning didn''t speak, Liu Yingying was flustered. She thought he was angry. She lowered her head and blushed, and said softly like a mosquito: "it''s impossible between us. Sister Mu Qing won''t agree."


    "What if sister Mu Qing agrees? Are you willing?"


    Ding Ning''s eyes brightened when he heard the speech, and the tentative words blurted out.


    He only took pity on flowers and jade


    If you have made an old mistake, where would you really want to provoke Liu Yingying? But at the moment, listening to the meaning of her words doesn''t seem to dislike yourself.


    Although he knew that he should not provoke any women, especially a simple and kind girl like Liu Yingying, he didn''t seem to dislike himself by listening to the meaning of her words, which made him curious.


    It is reasonable to say that even if Liu Yingying doesn''t hate him, she won''t like him, but her reaction is very abnormal. Instead, she gives people a feeling of secretly falling in love with him.


    "I... i... I don''t know."


    Liu Yingying was ashamed and ashamed. Even her ears were red. She was coy and hung her head like a pupil who had been criticized by the teacher for doing something wrong. She was embarrassed and kept drawing a circle on the floor with one toe.


    Speaking of her feelings for Ding Ning, she was also at a loss. Even if she didn''t hate him, she couldn''t fall in love with him, but she had an unspeakable favor for Ding Ning.


    In fact, things are not very complicated. First of all, Shen MuQing used to talk about Ding Ning in front of her. When she said it, she would be beaming with a happy smile on her face. Of course, what she said must be good words. She said how excellent he was, how righteous he was, and how knowledgeable he was


    This makes her gradually curious about Ding Ning. Is he really as good as sister Mu Qing said?


    As Shen MuQing said more and more, her curiosity was gradually fermenting. Every woman was born with prince charming complex. At the beginning of her love, she quietly paid attention to Ding Ning. Although not all, it was enough to meet all her beautiful imagination about prince charming.


    So, with the passage of time, let this curiosity slowly become an envy, an envy of Shen MuQing. I think she is really happy and can meet such a perfect and excellent boy.


    Therefore, when she went to Myanmar with Shen MuQing, she was nervous and looked forward to seeing the prince like figure in her dream.


    Ding Ning did not disappoint him. He was handsome, tall and straight, gentle and elegant, funny and distinguished. In particular, his slightly magnetic voice and sunny warm smile made her deeply intoxicated.


    No one knew that every time Ding Ning talked to her with a smile, her heart was like a deer, her brain was dizzy, she felt like she was drunk, and her heart was about to jump out of her chest.


    If she didn''t know rationally that sister MuQing and Ding Ning were a couple, she must not destroy sister MuQing''s happiness. I''m afraid she couldn''t help fighting for love. However, the taste of falling in love with someone bit her soul like a poisonous snake, which made her deeply jealous of Shen MuQing.


    Later, the development of things completely divorced from her imagination, which also made her fall into pain and struggle. She was very tangled about whether to cooperate with those people to kill Ding Ning.


    But in the end, after a hard struggle, hatred and the safety of her parents prevailed, allowing her to make a choice.


    No one knew that she had a devastating distorted pleasure in her heart at that time. She was ready. After killing Ding Ning and saving her parents, she would commit suicide and be buried with him, and even planned how to be buried with him after her death.


    In this way, she could not compete with Shen MuQing for dingning when she was alive, but she could be with him after she died, but she didn''t expect that dingning was nothing, but almost killed sister MuQing.


    If the last person she wants to hurt in this world is to work for her at her most difficult time, encourage her, comfort her and let her out of the shadow of Shen MuQing.


    When Ding Ning pinched her neck and looked at her with crazy eyes full of disgust and hatred,


    She knew that Ding Ning had hated her to the bone. At that moment, she heard her heartbroken voice. She had no love for life. She was discouraged and just wanted to die. Anyway, it was also a luxury happiness to die in the hands of the man she liked.


    But later, Shen MuQing fell into a pool of blood. The oil had run out and the lamp was dry. He didn''t forget to ask Ding Ning to let her go. At that moment, Liu Yingying completely collapsed.


    She hates herself. How can she envy such a kind-hearted sister MuQing and shamelessly think of competing with her for a man? It''s simply ungrateful, not as good as animals.


    Later, Ding Ning saved Shen MuQing and had a deep talk with her, so that she finally found out the truth. Of course, she could not fully believe Ding Ning, but out of guilt for Shen MuQing, she decided to accept the company and slowly investigate the truth.


    After returning to Ninghai, her heart was empty. She could only concentrate all her thoughts on her work and taking care of her father, and tried her best not to think about the person she shouldn''t care about.


    Of course, the investigation of Ding Ning also began. With the news disclosed by one of her classmates at Nanjing University, the more things investigated, the more she felt tortured. Unexpectedly, the excellence described by Shen MuQing was not enough to describe it.


    Distinguished medical professor of the medical college, founder and promoter of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia, President of the College of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia, lifelong honorary academician of the National Academy of science and technology, developer of Migou oral liquid, and nominee of the Nobel Prize in medicine


    This one by one, whichever one is taken out, is enough to honor our ancestors. The honors that ordinary people may not get in their life, but all appear on this young man who is under the age of 23 this year. Saying that he is excellent is insulting him. This is a monster at all.


    The more outstanding Ding Ning is, the more Liu Yingying can''t stop. As long as she thinks that he hates himself so much now, I''m afraid she won''t forgive herself in her life. Her heart can''t help but hurt faintly.


    So when she saw Ding Ning''s sudden appearance, she was more happy than nervous, but she didn''t want him to look down on herself, so she stubbornly said she could handle it.


    But when Ding Ning suddenly reached out to wipe her tears, she instinctively avoided, but after avoiding, she began to regret. What a good opportunity. What I miss so much is to have such a day?


    To tell the truth, after she escaped, she found that Ding Ning''s eyes were full of pity and love, which made her heart as sweet as honey. She turned her head and said that sentence like a remedy.


    Ding Ning''s tentative question, Liu Yingying really doesn''t know how to answer. She really doesn''t want to hurt Shen MuQing, but she doesn''t want to give up Ding Ning. After all, this is her first love and the only man she loves.


    Ding Ning smiled. Although Liu Yingying''s answer was ambiguous, the meaning was self-evident. She had her own heart.


    Lang Youqing was interested. Ding Ning immediately threw Xiao Nuo''s beating out of the sky.


    To tell the truth, he also likes Liu Yingying in his heart. When did he start? That dates back to the days when he was turned into a child by the God of war totem.


    The girl was so simple that she didn''t think that an adult would become a child, let alone guard against him.


    Therefore, Ding Ning took advantage of her in those two days. She even saw her change clothes.


    After all, Myanmar is relatively hot, and people come and go to the emerald palace. Every time, she will squeeze out a sweat. The first thing Liu Yingying does when she goes back to the hotel is to take a bath and change clothes. He was lucky to have seen it once, but he still stared at it openly. After she found it, she still scolded and scolded him as a little wolf.

 Chapter 1737

    "Come on, tell me what happened to the company?"


    Ding Ning held Liu Yingying''s hand and asked with a smile.


    "I... i... nothing happened to the company."


    Liu Yingying was like a frightened little quail. She wanted to get rid of his hand, but she couldn''t bear it. She obediently let him lead her. Her heart was pounding. Her little head was about to droop to her chest. Her milk white neck turned pink. She replied absently.


    "Not good. Oh, you don''t tell me the truth."


    Ding Ning stretched out his finger and scraped her nose, pretending to be angry.


    "No, I really didn''t lie to you. It''s just that several senior executives of the company always don''t show up when they see sister Mu Qing. Some people are floating. I... I can handle it."


    Liu Yingying''s brain was blank because of his intimate actions. She had lost her basic judgment ability. For fear that Ding Ning was unhappy, she looked up in panic and explained.


    When I saw Ding Ning''s warm smile and loving eyes, I suddenly felt that my nose was sour and tears flowed out.


    Although it''s easy for her to say, she knows the hardships and the pressure she needs to bear. She''s just a college student who hasn''t graduated. She can fight with a group of old foxes who have been hanging around in the mall for many years.


    But she didn''t want to live up to sister Mu Qing''s trust. She always showed her strong side in front of outsiders. Even if she was pointed at her nose and abused, she also spit on her face. She was pointed and scolded. She had a thick face and was like nobody. Who knew that she would hide in her quilt and cry silently until dawn when she returned home.


    Her heart is frightened, afraid, afraid and helpless


    How many nights, she couldn''t help but want to give up, and didn''t want to stay in this place that made her feel heavy for a minute.


    But the next morning, she still walked into the company with a smile and a firm step to start a new day''s work.


    Because she knows that she can still live now. Even if she lives humbly, it is given to her by Shen MuQing. Even for the protection of sister MuQing, she will support the company even if she grits her teeth.


    But now, she knows that Ding Ning understands her, supports her and really wants to help her. Just as she felt wronged when she saw her father when she was bullied by others when she was a child, she touched the most sensitive place in her heart, so that she can no longer pretend to be strong and cry in a mess.


    Ding Ning hugged her in her arms with some pain, patted her back gently to show comfort, and let her tears vent wantonly. Outsiders don''t know what the girl has experienced, but he knows best. Watching her cry like this, he knows how much pressure she has endured during this period.


    "Cry, cry, it''s better to cry."


    From a medical point of view, people live in a long-term tense and depressed environment. If the negative emotions accumulated in their hearts can not be released, they will cause serious trauma to people''s body and spirit. As a doctor, what he needs to do now is not to help her handle the company''s affairs, but to make her feel dependent and be able to vent these negative emotions.


    According to scientific research and analysis, crying has a protective effect on people''s psychology or body. People cry only when their hearts are extremely painful and sad.


    Crying, as a way to vent your inner feelings, will make people feel better after crying; And tears can kill and sterilize, so crying can moisturize the cornea and clean the eyes; In addition, tears have a protective effect. When the eyes enter the foreign body, they will naturally secrete tears, which can be washed away in time


    Foreign matter.


    Sadness is harmful to health, but crying when sad is beneficial to health. Psychological experts have found that the tears shed when people are sad have a high content of protein. This protein is a harmful substance produced by mental depression, which accumulates in the body and is harmful to human health.


    As a strong group in society, men seldom shed tears even if they are extremely depressed and sad for face or responsibility; Women are more emotional. As long as they are wronged, they basically cry and vent their negative emotions. This is why women''s average life expectancy is much higher than men''s.


    After Liu Yingying cried for a few minutes, she felt more comfortable. Only then did she blush and let Ding Ning wipe her tears. With her eyes red, she said in detail about the recent situation of the company.


    Ding Ning listened quietly and thought about the countermeasures again and again. After figuring out what had happened, he couldn''t help frowning. He was a little embarrassed in his heart.


    If other companies crack down on MuQing advertising, he can give warning to those companies or forcibly acquire them, but the problem is that the development situation of MuQing advertising is very good, and there is external competition, but it does not pose any threat, but there are problems in the internal senior management of the company.


    The reason is that Shen MuQing didn''t show up for a long time and couldn''t be contacted by telephone, which led to panic and rumors in the company. It is said that President Shen had a car accident and became a vegetable; It is said that President Shen has been kidnapped. Up to now, there are no people alive or dead; Also, she maliciously said that President Shen was actually dead. Liu Yingying, a scheming woman, took charge of the company as her president assistant. In fact, she wanted to take this opportunity to occupy the company


    In short, there are all kinds of theories. After a long time, many people believe it. However, the last rumor is the most marketable and believed by the most people.


    In addition, Liu Yingying is only a young girl. She is seriously insufficient in terms of qualification and work experience. She can''t convince the public at all. Those senior executives are also dissatisfied and think that why should Shen always hand over the company to a suckling yellow haired girl to manage.


    Over time, they had some other thoughts they shouldn''t have, so they deliberately targeted Liu Yingying everywhere, so as to attack her prestige, overhead her rights and finally control the company.


    To put it bluntly, it is still for the struggle of rights and interests. After all, although MuQing advertising is a new company, it has received many big lists that make peers in the industry jealous. The prospect of the company is predictable.


    As the founder of the company, Shen MuQing naturally has enough prestige in the company to suppress these people''s ambitions, but when she loses contact for a long time, these people will breed undeserved ambitions.


    If this is his company, he can clean up these unscrupulous company executives with thunderous means, but this is not his company, but Shen MuQing''s.


    Even if he is willing to come forward, it is not fair and honest. It is not as good as Liu Yingying. Anyway, she has the title of president assistant. In what name does he intervene in the management of the company? Boyfriend?


    Oh, don''t mention that although he and Shen MuQing have a heart to heart relationship, they still haven''t pierced the window paper. They are not her boyfriend at all. Even if they are, he has no right to intervene in the company''s affairs. Those company executives won''t buy his account at all.


    After Liu Yingying told her story, she closed her eyes, quietly fell in his arms, smelled the good smell on him, felt his generous and warm chest, a floating heart seemed to find a destination, suddenly settled down, as if she had unloaded a huge burden, relaxed, quiet and peaceful, relaxed, and went to sleep unconsciously.


    When Ding Ning heard the slight snoring, he realized that the girl had fallen asleep. He couldn''t help laughing. He picked her up and put her flat on the sofa. Looking at her frown still frowning in her deep sleep, he sighed painfully


    The girl must have been tired, exhausted and unable to sleep at night. She was supported by a spirit, so she suddenly relaxed her mind and fell asleep.


    "Sleep, sleep, when you wake up, I will be able to figure out a way to get through the difficulties."


    Ding Ning stroked Liu Yingying''s frown and whispered softly.


    Liu Yingying seemed to be able to hear his words in her dream. Her eyebrows stretched slowly, her lips tilted slightly, and she fell into a dream with a sweet smile.


    Taking off the tired Liu Yingying is as quiet and soft as a newborn baby. Ding Ning quietly looks at such a real her. Her heart is tender and some secretly feel guilty. She shouldn''t have put pressure on her to manage the company in order to punish her.


    In her heart, Liu Yingying is not a very outstanding beauty. She does not have the noble and elegant temperament of the Queen''s sister; Without Shen MuQing, it is as quiet and elegant as an empty valley and orchid; There is no gentle, generous and considerate snow; There is no small young sexy hot; There is no real warmth that Xiao Nuo dares to love and hate; There is no cold beauty of Bai xun''er; Nor the charm of purple finches; There is no nine days Xuannv''s aloofness like cannibalism


    But she is a girl who makes people feel very comfortable when they look at her. She is kind and simple. She smiles very sweet. People can''t help but want to take care of her and pity her, and can''t bear to destroy that beauty.


    In fact, Ding Ning knew very well that Shen MuQing started this advertising company more in the nature of playing tickets. She wanted to prove her life value, or that she was no worse than other women.


    With the wealth of the Shen family, they didn''t take this small company seriously at all. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been cut off from the company after Shen MuQing returned to Yanjing, and the Shen family didn''t send anyone to take over the company''s business.


    Therefore, the fact is that Ding Ning deceived Liu YingYing and used her guilt to support the advertising company for Mu Qing. First, to punish Liu Yingying in disguise; The second is to give Liu Yingying a way to survive. The third is to keep the first foundation established by Mu Qing for some thoughts and doubts in his heart. Since she opened an advertising company, it shows that she still likes this industry in her heart.


    No matter what the Shen family thinks, he has regarded Shen MuQing as his own woman in his heart. He believes that one day MuQing will return to Ninghai and keep the company she started and become bigger and stronger for her, which will make her feel more successful than giving her a listed company.


    But now, he has some regrets. In order to give Mu Qing this gift, Liu Yingying has suffered great suffering and pain. Her spirit is always tight and on the verge of collapse at any time. Is this punishment too cruel?


    Fortunately, I met Wang Shulan and thought of Liu Yingying, who was almost forgotten by him. Therefore, when he came, Liu Yingying was relieved. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. If Liu Yingying had an accident due to mental breakdown later, he would have a hard conscience.


    Even in her sleep, Liu Yingying, who curled up, clung to his hand like a man against the water clutching a life-saving straw. This is a subconscious expression of an extreme lack of security. It can be seen how much psychological pressure she has, which made Ding Ning feel more self reproach. She clenched her hand and quickly thought about how to solve the problem in her mind.

 Chapter 1738

    Why don''t you let your sister send elites from Longteng group to take over MuQing advertising?


    No, although the elite of Longteng group are powerful, they are outsiders after all. If they want to join MuQing advertising, they must be forcibly acquired.


    But that was not in line with his original intention. He wanted to maintain the independence and integrity of MuQing''s advertising, so this idea was quickly rejected by him.


    Take over yourself? That''s even worse. Don''t say what name he took over? Even if he can succeed in taking over what can be changed, I''m afraid his talent in business management is not as good as Liu Yingying. He still has this self-knowledge.


    Besides, even if he has this ability, he doesn''t have this time.


    Otherwise, he will not hand over the flourishing Tang Pharmaceutical industry to Lingfei and Tiangong entertainment to Ouyang. Even Mr. Hu and Mr. Zhang are taking care of the College of traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia, because he knows that he is very busy and has no time to pay attention to these secular industries.


    After all, he knows what the three realms are going to face. He must focus on improving their strength as soon as possible. Otherwise, if there is not enough self-protection when the disaster comes, no matter how many industries in the secular world will be destroyed and become a thing of the past.


    Habitually took out a cigarette, and suddenly remembered that Liu Yingying was still sleeping, stuffed the cigarette back into the cigarette box, quietly analyzed the current difficulties faced by MuQing advertising and thought about solutions.


    In the final analysis, the executives of MuQing advertising just think that the company has won the two big orders of ningran jewelry and drunken beauty, so they feel that the prospect of the company is unlimited and covet it.


    What if you cancel these orders? Will these executives give up coveting?


    No, this will make MuQing''s advertising lose its cohesion. When Shen MuQing doesn''t appear for a long time, the company will be in panic. If we lose these two largest advertising orders again, the people''s hearts will be completely distracted. I''m afraid the company''s employees will resign one after another. Even if the top management of the company gives up their desire for the company, the whole company will collapse.


    Ding Ning quickly rejected the idea and racked his brains to think whether there were other ways.


    However, he never thought of a way to get the best of both worlds.


    Hey! Forget it, I don''t think about it for the time being. Anyway, those ambitious senior executives of the company are still in the exploratory stage. They dare not brazenly usurp the throne in a short time, and there is still enough time to find a way.


    Now the top priority is to cure Yingying''s father first, so that she has no worries and less pressure.


    Liu Yingying''s father?


    Ding Ning suddenly flashed a light in his mind and scolded himself for being stupid. How could he forget this man.


    You know, Liu Jianguo, Liu Yingying''s father, founded Shenglong group from scratch. If it weren''t for Liu Junwei''s involvement, everyone would fall on him. In addition, Longteng group secretly contributed to the fire, he couldn''t afford to get sick under his anger. Shenglong group lost its backbone and collapsed. Otherwise, He is still the chairman of the board of directors of Shenglong group and a big man active in Ninghai business district.


    Even if such a business genius doesn''t come forward, it''s not easy for Liu Yingying to deal with those company executives.


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning couldn''t care about Liu Yingying''s heartache. She woke her up excitedly: "get up, I think of a way."


    "Ah, why did I fall asleep?"


    Liu Yingying was confused and didn''t react. When she found that she was asleep, she was ashamed and didn''t pay attention to what Ding Ning was saying.


    "You''ve been working too hard. You should have had a good rest, but it''s urgent. I only have time today. We must solve the company''s problems as soon as possible. In the evening


    Have a good rest. "


    Ding Ning said apologetically.


    "I''m not sleepy. It''s all right. You said you found a solution."


    Liu Yingying finally recovered, got up with a red face, bowed her head and sorted out her messy clothes. Then she suddenly remembered what Ding Ning said, and looked up in surprise.


    "Well, I think of a way."


    Ding Ning said confidently.


    "What way? Say it!"


    Liu Yingying asked excitedly with bright eyes. Although Ding Ning said that only today had time to make her feel very lost, it was urgent to solve the company''s affairs. She could only put aside her children''s affection and shift her focus to the company.


    "I just analyzed. Although the situation of the company is very complex, it is simply because Mu Qing didn''t show up, which makes the following employees panic. In addition, people with ulterior motives deliberately create some gossip to attack your authority, so as to achieve their purpose of controlling the power of the company."


    Ding Ningxin talked with Cheng Zhu''s assurance.


    Liu Yingying nodded approvingly and said in some frustration, "yes, that''s the case. I... am I very useless?"


    "No, you''re not useless, but you haven''t experienced this, so there are some gods. I ask you, why don''t you ask your father''s opinion? With his wisdom of ups and downs in the business sea for so many years, such a thing should give you some good suggestions."


    Ding Ning really didn''t understand this, so he took the opportunity to ask, so that he wouldn''t end up empty. If Liu Jianguo didn''t have a good way, he would have to think of other ways.


    "I... after my father was hit, he lay in bed in a trance all day and looked at the ceiling in a daze. The doctor said that he can''t stand any stimulation now. Where dare I ask him."


    Liu Yingying''s eyes dimmed and said sadly.


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that he had made things simple. Liu Jianguo was hit too hard this time, and his spirit had completely collapsed, like a living dead man. At this time, Liu Yingying dared to stimulate him with the company''s things.


    However, that was before. Now he comes. Even if Liu Jianguo really becomes a madman, he will find a way to cure him and wave his hand vigorously: "go, take me to the hospital."


    "What are you doing in the hospital? My father can''t be stimulated."


    Liu Yingying was startled. She thought Ding Ning was desperate for the company''s affairs. She said with some dissatisfaction.


    Ding Ning smiled and frivolously provoked her chin. The thief said, "I''ll treat my future father-in-law."


    "Ah, who is your future father-in-law... What are you talking about? You go to treat my father?"


    Liu Yingying''s face turned red, and she was ashamed to blame, but then she reacted and opened her eyes in surprise.


    "It''s your father and my future father-in-law."


    Ding Ning said solemnly, which made Liu Yingying ashamed and happy. Her sweet little face was red like a big persimmon, but her heart pounded like a deer.


    I was thinking in my heart. Is this his confession to me? Annoying, overbearing guy, people began to declare sovereignty before they promised him. However, why do you like this feeling in your heart.


    "Let''s go. Don''t waste time. Go early and solve the problem early."


    Ding Ning naturally took Liu Yingying''s hand and walked out with big steps.


    "But... But it''s not time for work yet? I''ll take a leave first."


    Liu Yingying is really a good assistant who loves her job and is dedicated to her duties. Up to now, she has not forgotten to abide by the company''s attendance system.


    "MuQing is not here, the company


    Who else do you ask for leave with? "


    Ding Ning asked puzzled.


    "According to the rules and regulations set by sister Mu Qing, anyone who goes out during work must ask for leave for the record. As the attendance standard, even her own is no exception. The company has specially set up an attendance department, which is specially responsible for recording the registration and record of all employees going out on official business or asking for leave for personal reasons. Statistics will be made at the end of the year as the evaluation standard for the payment of year-end bonus."


    Liu Yingying replied very seriously.


    Ding Ning was surprised to hear that the general company is the personnel department responsible for attendance. Unexpectedly, Mu Qing set up such a department responsible for attendance and set an example, which is also unique.


    Since it is the rules and regulations formulated by MuQing, Ding Ning will not violate them. Liu Yingying will seize the time to ask for leave. He is waiting for her downstairs.


    Liu Yingying answered and walked happily to the attendance department to ask for leave. Ding Ning smiled and shook her head, and swaggered downstairs.


    Just out of the elevator, the elevator door opened with a Ding, and a tall man of about 30 years old, wearing Phnom Penh glasses and quite handsome, at first glance, was the so-called successful man.


    Ding Ning didn''t care. Just about to enter the elevator, the man suddenly reached out and stopped him. He stared at him and asked him, "who are you? What are you doing here?"


    "Who am I? It''s none of your business. Get out of here!"


    If he asked politely, Ding Ning might be able to speak well, but his mouth was domineering. He would not give him a good face and scolded impolitely.


    A flash of anger flashed in the man''s eyes and said coldly, "I''m the creative director of the company, but I haven''t seen you. What are you doing here secretly? Hurry up. I''ll call the security guard if I don''t say it."


    It turned out that this was the Wang Hanqing who pursued MuQing. Now MuQing couldn''t come forward. Although other senior executives also had ambitions, they still took some face into account. They all carried out in secret. Only he was unscrupulous and noisy. He targeted Liu Yingying everywhere and forced her to tell him Shen MuQing''s whereabouts, as if Shen MuQing had been hidden by Liu Yingying.


    After a lot of his so-called rival in love, Ding Ning showed a look of playfulness in the corners of his mouth. He thought what an excellent person. It''s not very good. According to his scoring system, giving him 75 points can be regarded as giving him face.


    It''s the so-called ugly people do more mischief. No wonder they are full of hostility when they see their best handsome guy. It turns out that they are jealous that he is more handsome than him, so they are unbalanced in their hearts to show his superiority.


    Ding Ning comforted himself with narcissistic spirit and immediately felt not angry. Since you want to show a sense of superiority, I''ll give you a good blow. I immediately showed a warm smile on my face, took the initiative to stretch out my hand and said with a smile: "it''s director Wang, I''ve heard of it for a long time!"


    Wang Hanqing has always been a possessive person. After seeing Shen MuQing, he was immediately shocked and regarded him as his own forbidden land. As long as a handsome man appeared in the president''s office on the third floor, even if he knew Shen MuQing was not there, he would feel uncomfortable.


    At this moment, I feel a little more comfortable when I see Ding Ning before and after Gong. I think that the boy seems to know himself. It is estimated that which company sent him to talk about cooperation with Liu Yingying.


    This is not good. Liu Yingying''s position in the company is much higher than that of ordinary people because she has won two largest orders. Although he disdains to join hands with other senior managers to deal with Liu Yingying, he doesn''t want his company''s power to fall into the hands of a little woman.


    Yes, you heard right. He just regarded MuQing''s advertisement as his own company, because he believed that Shen MuQing would become his woman sooner or later, and her company would be his own.

 Chapter 1739

    "Which company are you from? Are you here to talk about business with assistant Liu?"


    Wang Hanqing thought of this and asked tentatively.


    Because he wants to find out which company sent Ding Ning to negotiate business and decide his attitude towards him.


    If it is sent by a large company, he must find a way to grab the list. Liu Yingying can''t take the big list again, which will enhance her prestige in the company. Although his creative department is mainly responsible for advertising design, Shen MuQing''s business philosophy is very open. People from any department can contact the company''s business, not only the business department, as long as the list is negotiated, The company will give rewards.


    If it''s just an unknown small company, he won''t bother to ask about it. It''s just a small list. Even if Liu Yingying has nothing to do next.


    Ding Ning was stunned. He still had a signboard smile on his face. He was so angry that he didn''t pay for his life: "director Wang, I''m not a salesman of any company. I''m your general manager Shen''s boyfriend. It''s inconvenient for her to come to the company recently, so let me go and find assistant Liu to convey her latest instructions."


    "What? You said you were Mu Qing''s male friend..."


    Wang Hanqing''s face changed dramatically. He said incredulously that as far as he knew, Shen MuQing had no boyfriend at all. Otherwise, where would he be willing to give up the high salary of the world''s top 500 enterprises to work in MuQing advertising.


    But before he finished, he was rudely interrupted by the frowning Ding Ding Ning. He looked down at him and said, "director Wang, pay attention to your name. Can you call Mu Qing? Please remember your identity."


    Wang Hanqing was silly. He didn''t expect that the guy who was still enthusiastic just now would turn his face and give him no face. How could he accept it.


    Especially the goddess who regarded herself as a forbidden man, it is likely that this guy in front of him has a deep and gentle love these days, and his heart is like being cut by a knife.


    He was jealous and hated, which made his eyes instantly congested, flashing a fierce light, and growled unwilling to accept the reality: "what are you and what are you qualified to teach me a lesson? You say you are Shen MuQing''s boyfriend. Who can prove it?"


    "I can, I can prove that Mr. Ding is president Shen''s boyfriend."


    Before Ding Ning could speak, Liu Yingying''s crisp voice suddenly sounded, which stunned Wang Hanqing. This sentence made him feel like a thousand arrows piercing his heart. He covered his chest, staggered back two steps, and hung his head like a defeated rooster, Whispered to herself, "impossible, impossible, how could she find a boyfriend? The person she likes is me, and she can''t like others."


    Although he looked down on Liu Yingying, he knew that Liu Yingying was regarded as her best friend by Shen MuQing. Otherwise, he would not let her, a girl who had not even graduated from college, be an assistant and entrust her to take charge of the company after she disappeared. Therefore, what she said was highly credible and made him have no doubt at all, but the result was unacceptable to him.


    He always firmly believes that Shen MuQing likes him. Otherwise, how could he personally invite him after the headhunting company failed to recruit him?


    Therefore, this illusion made him feel cheated. He suddenly raised his head, red eyes and gnashing his teeth: "OK, what a Shen MuQing, you bitch, dare to deceive my feelings..."


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap slapped him heavily on the face. With great strength, he took off, hit the wall and rolled down.


    Wang Hanqing felt the pain of broken bones all over her body. Lying on the ground, she looked up in horror, opened her mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood mixed with teeth. Looking at Ding Ning''s expressionless face, her brain was blank, and a sentence echoed repeatedly in her mind


    If so, how dare he beat himself? How dare he beat himself? How is this possible? Isn''t he afraid of his resignation and MuQing advertising will go bankrupt?


    "Remember, Mu Qing is my girlfriend. I don''t allow anyone to insult her. Ding Ning said indifferently:" do you want to make a bet? I''m sure he will never leave. "


    "I don''t believe it. I''ll bet you."


    When Ding Ning said this, Liu Yingying''s nervous mood was relieved, but she still didn''t believe that Wang Hanqing would not leave. After all, she knew Wang Hanqing''s unruly.


    "OK, let''s make a bet. If Wang Hanqing leaves, even if I lose. If he doesn''t leave, even if I win, there must be a bet. What are you going to take as a bet?"


    After teaching Wang Hanqing a lesson, Ding Ning was in a good mood and flirted with Liu Yingying. He stared at her pretty face and said meaningfully.


    Liu Yingying was flustered by his stare. Her face turned red again and stammered, "I''ll bet whatever you say."


    "That''s what you said. That''s good. If I lose, I''ll kiss you and ask you


    If I win, kiss me. "


    Ding Ning pulled Liu Yingying into the elevator and said with a flowery mouth.


    "OK... Ah, isn''t that the same?"


    Liu Yingying subconsciously agreed, then reacted and said anxiously.


    "How can it be the same? One is my initiative and the other is your initiative. It''s completely two concepts."


    Ding Ning''s serious nonsense.


    Liu Yingying was ashamed and angry, but she had no choice but to take this thick skinned. What''s more, she liked Ding Ning herself. She not only didn''t reject such bets, but had some hidden expectations in her heart. Finally, she was fooled by Ding Ning''s clever tongue. She agreed in a muddle and laughed happily all the way.


    Before coming to the hospital, Ding Ning specially told Liu Yingying not to tell Liu Jianguo his name, so that he would have resistance.


    Liu Yingying looked a little gloomy and agreed, because she knew Ding Ning''s scruples very well. After all, Liu Junwei''s cousin was no different from his biological son to his father. If she knew that Ding Ning made Liu Junwei a big enemy of the wanted traitor, he would rather die than accept the help of his enemy.


    Although Liu Jianguo knew Ding Ning, he never met him. With the cooperation of Liu Yingying, Liu Jianguo lied that Ding Ning was her senior student, named Hu Zhenyu, and the grandson of Hu Lao, the leader of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Hu is always a big man in the field of traditional Chinese medicine. He used to be a royal doctor. Even now he retires, he has an important influence in the medical field. Naturally, Liu Jianguo has heard a lot about him.


    When he was still the chairman of Shenglong group, he was not qualified to invite Mr. Hu. Moreover, now he is penniless. When he learned that Ding Ning is Mr. Hu''s grandson and is willing to help him with treatment for free, he felt flattered and flustered to express his thanks.


    As a businessman, he naturally understands that there is no pie in the sky. Even if Hu Zhenyu is his daughter''s senior, he can''t treat himself for free.


    But when he saw his daughter looking at Ding Ning affectionately, he seemed to suddenly understand something. A knowing smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, and his eyes looked at Ding Ning with a little more meaning of examination.


    This may be his future son-in-law, so he should check for his daughter, pretend to chat and set a trap in the language, trying to find out whether Ding Ning really likes his daughter.


    Even though Ding Ning had dealt with many old foxes, when dealing with Liu Jianguo, his forehead was sweating and his back was soaked with sweat. He tried his best to exert the strength of the movie emperor to the limit.


    This made him more sure that there was nothing wrong with his idea. Liu Jianguo has been floating and sinking in the business sea for many years. Neither his vision nor social experience can be comparable to that of ordinary people. With his behind the scenes guidance, Liu Yingying will be able to overcome all kinds of difficulties and take care of the company.


    Of course, if Liu Jianguo is willing to go out of the mountain, he doesn''t mind providing him with starting funds to give him a chance to make a comeback. After all, the disaster is less than his family. They don''t know the bad things Liu Junwei has done, and their family should not pay for Liu Junwei''s mistakes.


    Unconsciously, with the improvement of martial arts, Ding Ning''s vision became wider and wider, his vision pattern became larger and larger, and his mind became broader and wider.


    In the past, even if he didn''t step on Liu Jianguo, he would never take the initiative to help them, but now he has made a choice that was absolutely impossible before.


    Perhaps there are reasons for Liu Yingying, but more importantly, he has a deeper and deeper understanding of the way of heaven and does things more and more freely.

 Chapter 1740

    Humanity is affectionate, but it is inevitable that there are differences between distance and intimacy, and absolute fairness cannot be achieved.


    Although the way of heaven is ruthless, it is the greatest fairness.


    Suddenly, because of Liu Yingying''s family, Ding Ning had a glimmer of insight and a deeper understanding of the essence of the world''s operation.


    The way of God is not only the way of heaven, but also the way of ruthlessness. No wonder it will become more and more impersonal and become ruthless and indifferent.


    The way of man is the way of the world of mortals, the way of all sentient beings, and the way of love.


    How to go in your own way? Is it the way of God or the way of heaven?


    Ding Ning realized it, but he was also confused and sat there in a daze.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is it difficult?"


    Liu Yingying saw that he was suddenly stunned and thought his father''s illness was very serious. She asked in a low voice with some worry.


    Liu Jianguo knows his physical condition very well. Although Ding Ning came under the banner of old grandson Hu, he didn''t hold much hope. Seeing Ding Ning in a daze, he thought he was helpless and showed great calmness. He comforted: "Xiao Hu, it doesn''t matter. My disease is a little troublesome. The doctor said I need a heart bypass operation, but I don''t want to suffer that crime again..."


    Speaking of this, Liu Jianguo''s eyes are a little bleak. He doesn''t want to suffer. On the one hand, he doesn''t want to see his wife and daughter work too hard. That''s why he''s dragging on all the time.


    "Er, Yingying, don''t worry. My uncle''s illness is not too serious. I''m considering what kind of treatment will make my uncle''s body recover faster and better."


    Ding Ning woke up, saw the worried color in Liu Yingying''s beautiful eyes, smiled and explained confidently.


    Liu Jianguo looked at Ding Ning, and his eyes flashed an unhappy color. For the first time, he had a bad impression on this young life. In order to pursue his daughter, he dared to say anything big. How can he rest assured to give his daughter to such a flashy person.


    Liu Yingying''s reaction was quite different. She narrowed her eyes happily and showed a sweet smile.


    Because she knows very well that Ding Ning is actually a little miracle doctor. Although she has not really seen his magical medical skills, there are no illustrious people under her reputation. The little miracle doctor has become a banner in the medical field in China. Even the three medical leaders, Hu Lao, Zhang Lao and Jiang Lao, admire him and admit that his level of medical skills is not as good as Ding Ning.


    What''s more, she also saw with her own eyes that Shen MuQing was shot in the heart. The person who was bound to die was still alive after Ding Ning''s treatment. Therefore, she had a mysterious trust in Ding Ning''s medical skills.


    Seeing his daughter''s sweet smile, Liu Jianguo''s impression of Ding Ning is even worse. This Hu Zhenyu will really give in to his favor. He knows that his daughter cares about her illness most. Even if he is not sure, he is still there talking big, just trying to capture her heart.


    He has seen too many young people who are puffy and fat in order to win the favor of women. It is obvious that the young people in front of him are such people.


    No, even if you don''t cure the disease, you must expose this guy''s true face, otherwise your daughter will be deceived by him and won''t be at ease even if she dies.


    Unfortunately, Ding Ning didn''t give him a chance at all. Before he spoke, he smiled at him: "uncle, go to sleep first. Everything will be all right when you wake up."


    "What do you want to do..."


    Liu Jianguo shouted anxiously. Before he finished speaking, he felt dark and completely lost consciousness.


    "Is this traditional Chinese medicine anesthesia? It''s amazing."


    Where did Liu Yingying know that her father was unwilling? She flashed her big eyes and looked curiously at her father who fell asleep.


    "That''s right. I''m going to operate on my uncle. It may hurt a little, so I''d better let him


    Sleep first. "


    Ding Ning looked around, frowned and said, "it''s inconvenient here. I''d better go through the discharge formalities for my uncle and find a place to treat him again."


    Due to the limited economic conditions, Liu Jianguo''s room is a six person ward like Datong shop. With the accompanying staff, the ward is very noisy and the sanitary conditions are not up to standard. It''s really not suitable for surgery here.


    "OK, wait a minute. I''ll go through the discharge formalities now."


    Liu Yingying said happily, walking briskly to go through the discharge formalities.


    Ding Ning waited patiently in the ward, but he waited left and right, but Liu Yingying never came back, which made him wonder, how can the discharge formalities take so long?


    Looking at her watch, it was already more than five o''clock. If she delayed any more, Wang Shulan would come back. If she hit her, it would be troublesome. Thinking of this, Ding Ning couldn''t sit still and stood up to find Liu Yingying.


    "I don''t have that much money now. Can I owe it first, Dr. Sun? Here''s my ID card. Can I put it here? I''ll settle the expenses as soon as possible."


    As soon as he came to the door of the doctor''s office, he heard Liu Yingying crying, which made him blame himself. How could he forget this? Liu Jianguo must owe the hospital''s hospitalization fee. Where can Liu Yingying have the money to settle the fee.


    "IOU? Hehe, this is a hospital, not a charity. You can''t charge your ID card. If you think about it, if you turn around and report the loss and apply for a new ID card, who can I ask for money? However, the money I owe is not much, it''s just more than 50000 yuan. If you can accompany me all night, hehe, I''ll exempt you from the 30000 yuan."


    Sun Yulin stares at Liu Yingying''s towering chest. He changes his dignified appearance in the past and says shamelessly.


    He is a famous Coyote in this hospital. Many nurses and patients'' families were obtained by him through his work.


    Although some people swore to death and reported to the hospital leaders in anger, because he had a large background, even the president was unwilling to offend him easily and did not have enough evidence to prevaricate.


    Those who reported him were retaliated by him. Finally, they could only break their teeth and swallow in their stomach, or leave the hospital or transfer to another hospital. They were unwilling to entangle with him.


    This is sun Yulin''s caution. He also knows that there are many people in the world that he can''t provoke, so he only looks for women who have no background and family financial difficulties.


    As the attending doctor of Liu Jianguo, he naturally knows the current situation of the Liu family very well. He was just a once rich man. He couldn''t even afford medical expenses, which filled him with disdain.


    But the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. Who knows if Liu Jianguo has any rich and powerful friends who care about his old feelings, so even if he thinks about Liu Yingying for the first time, he still dare not take action.


    During this time, he has been observing and observing the people who came to visit Liu Jianguo to see if there are any people he can''t afford to offend, so as not to provoke a coquettish if he didn''t eat the mutton.


    The result made him overjoyed. Not to mention rich and powerful friends, few poor relatives came to see him, which made him feel that Liu Jianguo had completely declined and no one would stand out for him.


    But just in case, he tried again, that is, the hospitalization fee. He specially arranged for someone not to call Liu Jianguo''s fee, just to make him owe more and more, and see if someone came to pay the money for him to finally confirm whether he had any powerful relatives and friends.


    Of course, this is also a matter of killing two birds with one stone for him. If the Liu family has no money to pay the medical expenses, it means that they really have no backing. At the same time, he also has a reason to safely use the expenses to force Liu Yingying to submit.


    "You... You dressed beast, you are so despicable and obscene!"


    Liu Yingying''s angry face turned red, her towering chest fluctuated sharply, and she scolded angrily.


    She doesn''t have that much money, but Ding Ning certainly has it, and she will lend it to her as long as she opens her mouth. It''s just out of her little girl''s mind and want to protect her only dignity. She doesn''t want Ding Ning to see her embarrassed appearance, let alone mix any other elements with his feelings, That''s why I begged Dr. Sun, who usually looked very talkative.


    But she never thought that the dignified Dr. Sun was a beast in clothes and wanted to use more than 50000 yuan to get her body. How could she not be angry.


    "Pa!"


    Sun Yulin slapped hard on the table and his face became gloomy, He sneered bitterly: "I thought I was the daughter of that noble family. Hehe, recognize the reality. You are just a poor woman who can''t afford to pay medical expenses. Aren''t you noble? Well, 56738 yuan. Now give it to me."


    The picture shows that sun Yulin tore off the mask of hypocrisy and pressed Liu Yingying step by step.


    "I''ll pay the money. I''ll raise the money now."


    Facing his ugly face, Liu Yingying didn''t want to stay for a minute. She stood up and walked out. Now, she can''t care about it. She can only have the cheek to borrow money from Ding Ning.


    "Wait, where can you get money? Don''t you turn your legs off to sell? Don''t blame me for not reminding you. Even if you are still a child, you can sell up to 8000 yuan at most. People like me who are willing to pay more than 50000 yuan for your first night at a time can''t find it with lanterns. There won''t be that shop after this village..."


    Sun Yulin saw that Liu Yingying got up and was about to leave with disgust on her face. He hurriedly stood up to block her way and said with a sneer that he wanted to disintegrate Liu Yingying''s psychological defense bit by bit and force her to obey obediently.


    "Get out of the way, good dog!"


    Although Liu Yingying is usually very weak, she is very strong in her bones. Seeing sun Yulin blocking her way and full of foul language, she was angry and anxious, and her face rose red and scolded.


    "How dare you call me a dog? Well, I''ll show you how dogs play with you today."


    Sun Yulin''s face showed an obscene smile. Suddenly, he locked the door with his backhand and grabbed Liu Yingying''s towering chest.


    Originally, he planned to take his time. Only when Liu Jianguo owed more than 100000 and 200000 medical expenses could he force Liu Yingying to obey, but he didn''t expect that Liu Yingying suddenly had to go through the discharge formalities in advance, which disrupted all his plans.


    He has been thinking about this woman for a long time. Unexpectedly, she still refuses to obey, so he has to use it. Anyway, the woman has no background. After playing, she takes a nude photo to threaten, and she doesn''t dare to sue herself.


    Liu Yingying might be able to borrow more than 50000 yuan. He doesn''t want to watch the cooked duck fly away.


    "Ah!"


    Liu Yingying didn''t think that sun Yulin dared to play hooligans in broad daylight. She was so frightened that she covered her chest to avoid his wolf claws and screamed.


    "Shout, shout hard, even if you cry your throat, no one will come to save you."


    Sun Yulin smiled grimly and joked. In order to play with women, he specially spent a lot of money to install the most advanced sound insulation materials in his office. Unless someone eavesdropped on the door, he could vaguely hear a little noise. Otherwise, even the next door could not hear any sound.

 Chapter 1741

    "Go away, you go away!"


    Liu Yingying was frightened and shouted in horror. She kept dodging in the narrow office, grabbed what was what, and threw her head over her face at Sun Yulin.


    She felt remorseful in her heart. Some patients had said that Dr. Sun was a coyote before, but she didn''t take it to heart. Instead, she felt that Dr. Sun took great care of her father and made her feel good. They only thought they were spreading false information and argued for him.


    But I didn''t expect that it was really a wolf in sheep''s clothing or a ferocious sex wolf. If she knew so, she wouldn''t be alone with him anyway. If she was defiled, she didn''t know whether she had the courage to live.


    Sun Yulin is like a cat playing with a mouse. He presses slowly. The room is so big. Why can Liu Yingying fly to heaven? When she was forced into the corner, she didn''t let herself do whatever she wanted.


    As for the office supplies used by Liu Yingying to "attack" him, he doesn''t care at all. As long as he can get the gold of a rich family like Liu Yingying, even the body of a poor rich family, the sense of achievement and excitement make him feel that no matter how much money he spends is worth it.


    "Benedictine Benedictine!"


    Just as sun Yulin slowly pushed Liu Yingying to the corner of the wall and was about to rush up to taste the delicious feast, the door suddenly rang.


    Sun Yulin frowned and secretly scolded which fool was so disappointed. He knocked at the door at this time. Of course, he would not open the door. He stepped forward quickly and covered Liu Yingying''s mouth to keep her quiet. Otherwise, if such a scene was seen, even if he had a strong background, it would be a big trouble to deal with it.


    When Liu Yingying heard someone knocking at the door, she couldn''t help but rejoice. She thought it would be saved. However, she didn''t expect sun Yulin to be so crazy. She not only didn''t open the door, but also suddenly covered her mouth. She was shocked and struggled desperately.


    Unfortunately, sun Yulin is tall and powerful, and she is in her prime. She is a weak woman. Instead of breaking away from his hand, she was strangled by him. Bursts of suffocation made her breathing difficult, her face turned red, and she opened her mouth and bit sun Yulin''s hand.


    "Ouch!"


    Sun Yulin screamed in pain, subconsciously released Liu Yingying, shook her bloody palm and showed her teeth in pain. She was secretly glad that the knock on the door had stopped. It was estimated that no one left first, otherwise she had to disturb people outside.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Liu Yingying coughed violently, breathed the fresh air, and had no strength, but her strong desire for help still made her stumble to the door.


    "Bitch, want to go, no way, even today!"


    Sun Yulin''s face was ferocious. He jumped out with a vigorous step, blocking Liu Yingying''s way, and slapped her in the face.


    "Ka!"


    A strange man''s voice suddenly sounded in his ear. He was frightened. His palm stopped in the air. I couldn''t believe it. I saw a handsome and tall man holding a mobile phone and seemed to appreciate his works.


    "Wow!"


    What scares sun Yulin most is that Liu Yingying pours into each other''s arms and cries like an aggrieved child. They clearly know each other.


    "Don''t cry, be good!"


    Ding Ning gently patted Liu Yingying on the back to comfort her, but the cold cold light was shining on the bottom of her eyes. Looking at Sun Yulin''s eyes was like looking at a dead man.


    In fact, he came in long ago, and he knocked on the door. He has the skill of penetrating the wall. How can this wall stop him.


    In the past, he would kill the beast without saying a word, but now he is realizing the way of man


    After being different from the way of God, I don''t want to become a God who ignores life and takes ordinary people as ants.


    Therefore, when he knocked on the door, he actually gave sun Yulin a chance, the last chance to live. If he chose to stop to open the door, Ding Ning would certainly punish him, but he would not kill him. Unfortunately, sun Yulin did not cherish this opportunity. Ding Ning had sentenced him to death in his heart.


    "Who are you? Give me your cell phone."


    Sun Yulin didn''t have time to think about how Ding Ning appeared in the room. He rushed at him and wanted to take back his mobile phone.


    Boom!


    Ouch!


    The sound of chicken flying eggs sounded. Sun Yulin''s face twisted and covered his crotch. He rolled on the ground in pain, and his mouth screamed like no one''s voice.


    Although Liu Yingying doesn''t know much about men and women, she also knows that sun Yulin may never have a chance to play with women again. For this, she doesn''t have any sympathy, but feels very happy.


    Ding Ning gently patted Liu Yingying on the shoulder, signaled her to let go, then went to sun Yulin, looked at him condescending, and said faintly, "I want to go through the discharge formalities for Liu Jianguo. Is there a problem?"


    Sun Yulin''s painful forehead was covered with cold sweat, and his face was twisted and ferocious. He knew that he was badly hurt, but he didn''t know whether he could be cured. His heart was full of infinite resentment, but he understood the truth that a hero didn''t suffer from immediate losses. The young man dared to destroy him without mercy. He was absolutely an lawless Lord. Now he is tough and can only seek his own death.


    At will, he stood up with great pain and quickly issued a discharge certificate for Liu Jianguo and handed it to Ding Ning. All he had to do was pay off the expenses and go through the settlement procedures.


    Ding Ning took the discharge certificate, took out a bank card and handed it to Liu Yingying: "Yingying, the password is six six. Go through the discharge formalities. I''ll talk to Dr. Sun again."


    Sun Yulin trembled with fear. He didn''t know what he was going to talk about?


    Liu Yingying bit her lower lip. Although she was embarrassed to use Ding Ning''s money, she couldn''t tolerate her affectation at the moment. She thought to herself that it would be a big deal to borrow him and pay him back in the future.


    Results the discharge certificate and bank card, Liu Yingying looked at Ding Ning with worry.


    Although he didn''t speak, Ding Ning saw her meaning from her eyes and said with a smile, "I''m a law-abiding citizen. I don''t do anything against the law."


    Sun Yulin secretly hears rumors, law-abiding citizens? Law abiding citizens will do so hard and directly waste my heirloom? This is a crime, a serious crime, which definitely constitutes heavy injury.


    But he didn''t dare to say anything, let alone report the case. He didn''t say that there were only three of them at the scene. Liu Yingying couldn''t testify that his friend beat him. Just because Ding Ning held the video screen of his attempt to rape Liu Yingying, he didn''t dare to take the public way to solve the matter. He just wanted to wait until Ding Ning left, He immediately called his friends in the society to "greet" him. At least he had to waste his five limbs to relieve his hatred. In addition, he would not let go of Liu Yingying''s family.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know what kind of person Ding Ning was. Although he hid his resentment well, how could he escape Ding Ning''s spiritual consciousness.


    After seeing Liu Yingying off with a smile, Ding Ning didn''t close the door, but sat in front of sun Yulin and said in a strange voice, "look into my eyes."


    Sun Yulin was slightly stunned. Subconsciously, he saw that Ding Ning''s eyes were like an ancient well, which made people lose all consciousness after a trance.


    "Mr. Ding, you walk slowly and come to play often in the future."


    The nurses in the hospital looked at Dr. Sun in surprise,


    At the moment, I nodded and bowed like a pug, with a flattering smile on my face. I congratulated a young man to go out and guess his identity secretly.


    "Well, let''s talk more in the future. Thank you for taking care of uncle Liu during this time. You stay. I''ll go. I''ll invite you to tea some day."


    Ding Ning also smiled and politely said goodbye to sun Yulin.


    "Wow, that little brother is so handsome. Seeing Dr. Sun being so polite to him, he must have an extraordinary origin."


    There was a very ordinary little nurse with a twinkling star in her eyes and an intoxicated expression: "if only she could be his girlfriend."


    "Come on, don''t be crazy there. Even an old Coyote like Dr. Sun can''t see you. How can such a rich and handsome man see you?"


    The older nurse next to him curled his mouth and hit him mercilessly.


    "That''s possible. Who knows he likes my model. Don''t you see that most of the heroines in the domineering president are ordinary people?"


    The little nurse argued unconvinced.


    "That''s a novel, not a reality. Wake up and do what you should do."


    The old nurse shook her head speechless and didn''t bother to talk to the brain disabled woman who was poisoned by the overbearing president novels.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, sun Yulin suddenly took a lot of sleeping pills to commit suicide without warning, but his family insisted that he had no possibility of suicide.


    The police finally intervened in the investigation. When investigating suspect, Ding Ning was found to be the most powerful witness to Ding Ning''s crime. The two nurses insisted on seeing Ding Ning and Dr. Sun in good faith.


    Only after Liu Yingying got the news of Dr. Sun''s suicide, the police found her to understand the situation. The woman''s intuition told her that it was likely that Ding Ning did it, but she calmly chose not to say anything, and even concealed the fact that sun Yulin tried to rape her, because he knew that Ding Ning was venting his anger for her.


    When Liu Jianguo and the patients in the ward visited by the police, it also proved that sun Yulin always cared for Liu Jianguo and made Liu Jianguo feel sorry for sun Yulin''s suicide.


    The police investigation is in trouble, but perhaps the sky is wide, careless, and justice may be late, but it will not be absent.


    A family member of a patient who had been forced to have a relationship with sun Yulin for many times was informed by her husband that she was angry and divorced because of this unbearable past. She also used her excuse of cheating to clean her out of the house.


    The poor woman was full of grievances and came to the police station with the mentality of breaking cans. She explained in detail how Sun Yulin threatened her and sexually assaulted her by taking advantage of her position.


    If that''s the case, sun Yulin''s people are dead, and the police won''t care too much about what he did before he died, but this woman also broke out and provided a clue of great interest to the police.


    According to this clue, the police quickly caught sun Yulin''s accomplice, another doctor surnamed Wang in the hospital. After interrogation, the Doctor Wang quickly truthfully explained the criminal act, which also led the police to finally come to the conclusion that sun Yulin really committed suicide.


    It turned out that sun Yulin and Dr. Wang have the same bad taste. They both like playing with women. When it comes to using their position to coerce beautiful patients'' families into submission, Dr. Wang taught him.


    The two people have the same interests, so they hit it off and collude with each other. They often exchange and play with each other''s prey. The woman who reported the case was the prey exchanged by the two people, which is just common for them, but they never thought it would eventually become the fuse to send Dr. Wang to prison.

 Chapter 1742

    The police concluded that sun Yulin committed suicide because of the evidence provided by Dr. Wang.


    According to Dr. Wang, sun Yulin came to him two days before he committed suicide and sighed that he was loveless.


    At that time, Dr. Wang joked whether he played too much with women and broke the guy. Unexpectedly, sun Yulin nodded and said that he accidentally hurt the key. Now he has lost his male function. It''s meaningless to live.


    Dr. Wang only thought he was joking and didn''t take it to heart. He didn''t think that what sun Yulin might say was true until the news of sun Yulin''s suicide came.


    It was precisely because of the evidence he provided that the police immediately conducted an autopsy on Sun Yulin and found that his lower body had indeed suffered a heavy blow and lost his male function, which was very consistent with Dr. Wang''s explanation. Finally, it was concluded that sun Yulin committed suicide.


    Sun Yulin''s family was speechless in the face of the inspection report, but they still didn''t think he would choose suicide because of this. They were unwilling to accept the suicide conclusion drawn by the police. They also found a relationship to put pressure on the police, forcing them to re investigate and find out the real murderer.


    The police were very annoyed, but they had no choice but to carry out supplementary investigation in the face of the pressure exerted by their superiors. As a result, they unexpectedly found an interlayer in sun Yulin''s office drawer, from which they found a large number of indecent photos and video screens.


    When sun Yulin''s family saw these ugly evidence, they had to stop and accept the conclusion drawn by the police. Otherwise, even if sun Yulin died, he would be discredited and discredited.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to stop now. The police have long been unhappy with them. Now they have found strong evidence and immediately filed a case for investigation.


    Because according to the video data, sun Yulin not only shares the coerced women with Dr. Wang, but also provides these poor women to his backer. Perhaps he wants to keep his appreciation, or he wants to grasp the handle of his backer and threaten each other at a critical time.


    His patron was photographed without knowing it, and the police locked the man down and secretly investigated him.


    This investigation doesn''t matter. Sun Yulin''s backer is actually the second in command of a certain district. He not only plays with women to keep mistresses for a long time by taking advantage of his position, but also wantonly abuses power for personal gain, embezzles and accepts bribes. He also spends a lot of money to buy luxury villas. He is attached to his mistress''s name, drives a famous car, wears a famous watch, and enjoys a luxurious life like a drunken dream.


    It was not bad at this time. The level of the personnel involved was too high for the regional bureau to deal with. The Regional Bureau immediately reported to the Municipal Bureau. Director Qi dared not neglect the report and immediately reported to governor Du.


    Governor Du was very angry. He didn''t expect that there were such moths under his rule. He immediately convened an emergency meeting and gave important instructions at the meeting. He would never tolerate traitors. He must find out this black sheep and severely punish them.


    The ICAC sent out to interrogate the district head. At the beginning, he refused to admit it, and many big people interceded for him, which once put the case into an impasse.


    But I didn''t expect that the scum wife who had been abandoned by him as my shoes and only hung a wife''s title suddenly gave him a knife at this time, provided a large number of detailed and conclusive evidence, made a breakthrough in the case and soon opened the situation.


    In the face of conclusive evidence, the district head completely collapsed and explained everything he had done, just for leniency.


    But with his explanation, things not only did not calm down, but also became more and more intense, because the district head bit out a big man behind him under pressure. There was a power and money transaction between them.


    Well, there has been new progress in the case. Director Qi did not dare to investigate any more arbitrarily. He went to governor Du overnight to report.


    Governor Du also


    Numb claws, did not expect that an ordinary suicide case could eventually involve a big man of that level, which made him feel like riding a tiger.


    To investigate people of this level, even he didn''t have the authority, so he had to rush to Yanjing overnight to ask his superiors whether to continue the investigation or stop.


    Two hours later, the superior gave an eight word answer, checked it out and punished it severely.


    With the imperial sword, governor Du also had the confidence to set up a special task force for major and important cases, secretly monitored the residence of the suspect involved, and conducted an early investigation to search for evidence.


    Ninghai, following the sacking of mayor Jiang, once again set off a major officialdom earthquake on the occasion of the new year.


    Ding Ning didn''t expect that he just hypnotized sun Yulin and let him get the punishment he deserved, but it triggered a huge storm and even led to the downfall of a series of powerful figures.


    Ninghai has had accidents one after another, and hundreds of officials have been sacked, which makes many people secretly gloat. Governor Du feels that he is moving a stone and hitting himself in the foot. He will soon be unlucky. How can Ninghai, who has frequent accidents, satisfy his superiors?


    But what they didn''t expect was that the people of Ninghai were elated when they removed those malignant tumors. Although governor Du''s actions violated the hidden rules of officialdom, they were in line with the people''s will. Not only did the government increase its credibility, but also received the love and support of the people, and they all called him Du Qingtian.


    Secretary Xu later told Ding Ning that governor Du''s eyes were red when he heard his nickname, and he sat quietly in the office all night.


    When Secretary Xu came to work the next morning, he found that the office was filled with smoke and cigarette butts filled with ashtrays. Governor Du''s eyes were full of blood, but his spirit was surprisingly good. It seemed that there had been some unknown changes in his body, and even his temperament seemed to have changed.


    After hearing this, Ding Ning smiled happily, because he knew that governor Du had finally awakened. Before, he might be called a capable official, but he was by no means a selfless good official.


    His selfishness is relatively heavy. Although there are gullies in his chest, the pattern is slightly insufficient. He only wants to climb up wholeheartedly, and his means of doing things are relatively smooth. He keeps saying that he hopes to stand at the top one day to realize his political ideal and revenge, but he has long forgotten his original intention of being an official.


    If an official doesn''t make decisions for the people, it''s better to go home and plant sweet potatoes.


    Officials who do not put the interests of the people first will never become a great man in history.


    Du Qingtian represents the most simple voice of ordinary people, their recognition of him, their support and love for him, but he was ashamed and felt ashamed of it, so he locked himself in the office for reflection.


    That night''s reflection made him know himself again and clearly realized that he had become the kind of person he hated most in recent years. He was not an official for the people, but an official for the sake of being an official. He had long been lost in the game of desire and power.


    The title of Du Qingtian is like drinking a stick at the head and being impressed by it. Shame and self blame make him know his way back. Since he feels unworthy, he should try to be a person worthy of the title of "Qingtian".


    Break the cocoon into a butterfly and be reborn!


    Ding Ning gave Secretary Xu an eight word evaluation of what he said, which made Secretary Xu listen to the clouds and mists and unknown. He felt that he had become more and more unpredictable like governor Du, and even his speech was a taste.


    Of course, these are later words. Now Ding Ning doesn''t know that because of his indirect killing, countless powerful people are involved, which makes Ning Hai make waves again at the end of the new year.


    At the moment, he is treating Liu Jianguo in the humble room with two bedrooms and one living room rented by Liu Yingying''s family of three.


    With his current medical skills, even the treatment of congenital heart disease is Pediatrics, not to mention the acquired heart with insufficient blood supply due to anger and elevated blood pressure, which makes him feel like killing chickens with a bull knife.


    Therefore, when Liu Yingying was worried about gain and loss and walked restlessly back and forth, Ding Ning had finished treating her illness and pushed open the door and came out.


    "What''s the matter? Is there still a lack of surgical tools? Tell me I''ll buy it."


    Liu Yingying asked nervously.


    "There is no shortage of tools. Your father is well after the operation."


    Ding Ning said naturally.


    General doctors need scalpels and other instruments for surgery. Even traditional Chinese medicine surgery will also need some instruments as auxiliary.


    But for Ding Ning, who has an absolute touch and half a foot into the realm of God, there is no need to use any tools and instruments, nor to open his belly, or even minimally invasive. He directly completed a heart operation in Liu Jianguo''s body through his skin and flesh.


    If it is spread, this initiative will inevitably stir the whole medical community and treat Ding Ning as a real God.


    "Done?"


    Liu Yingying opened her mouth in amazement and revealed a small broken waxy tooth. She couldn''t believe it. She looked at him and said, "don''t be kidding. You''ve only been in for five minutes. The operation is finished?"


    Ding Ning didn''t think there was anything wrong before, but less than five minutes after she said it, he realized that he was too casual, which made her a little unbelievable. He had known that he would stay in the room for a while longer.


    But he has come out now. He can''t go back. He can only straighten his chest, pat his chest with a smelly fart on his face, and said with a smile: "that''s right. I don''t look at who I am. I''m a little miracle doctor. It''s just a small operation. Five minutes is enough."


    "I... you... You''re kidding. Can you pick a time?"


    Liu Yingying didn''t know what to say. Her face became a little ugly. She felt that Ding Ning was perfunctory at all. Her tone of voice had been a little bad.


    Minor surgery? Can heart surgery be a minor operation? Even if you are a miracle doctor, would you please be professional? You look so casual that you don''t care about my father''s disease at all.


    Ding Ning felt very uncomfortable. He thought Liu Yingying would trust him without reservation. But now, her performance disappointed him. He didn''t explain immediately. He just looked at her quietly until she was a little flustered. "Anyway, I''ve cured your father''s disease. Believe it or not, I''ll go first."


    With that, without waiting for Liu Yingying to speak, she turned and walked out of her house,.


    Looking at Ding Ning''s back, Liu Yingying''s heart suddenly hurt. She felt as if she had lost the most important thing. She wanted to catch up with him and beg him to come back, but her legs were like lead, which made her unable to step.


    Did he not deceive himself that his father''s disease had been cured by him?


    Liu Yingying suddenly had this incredible idea, and then shook her head. How can she finish a heart operation in less than five minutes?


    But he seems to have no reason to lie to himself? There''s nothing to tangle with. Just go in and have a look.


    Although Liu Yingying didn''t want to believe it in her heart, she still opened the door and entered her father''s room. She found that her father was still sleeping. Except that her face turned ruddy than before, there was no sign of surgery. Her beautiful eyes couldn''t help flashing a disappointed and sad color.


    Sure enough, he was playing with himself. He was still hating himself. He almost killed sister MuQing at the beginning, so he deliberately gave himself hope, but let himself completely despair to revenge himself.

 Chapter 1743

    "Yingying, what''s wrong with you? Who bullied you?"


    Just when Liu Yingying mistakenly thought Ding Ning was retaliating against her and couldn''t help crying in her heart, her father''s angry voice sounded in her ear with concern.


    "Dad, are you awake? Eh!"


    Liu Yingying hurriedly wiped her tears and squeezed out a forced smile. She didn''t want her father to worry, but she turned her head and was stunned there for a moment.


    Before, my father was not unable to get out of bed and walk, but because he was in bed for too long, the muscles of his legs shrank, and he couldn''t stand stably. Like a residual candle in the wind, he might fall at any time, which makes people scared and scared. He needs help every time.


    But at the moment, without anyone''s help, he stood steady and was looking at her with anxious and concerned eyes.


    The biggest difference between a patient and a healthy person is energy. Before, Liu Jianguo looked haggard and depressed, but now he is energetic and ruddy. He doesn''t look like a patient.


    Didn''t Ding Ning lie to himself? He really cured his father?


    No, how is that possible? If you can cure your father in less than five minutes, he is not a miracle doctor, but a real God.


    The father must have seen himself crying and aroused his potential in his body with concern, so he looked like a normal person.


    Liu Yingying quickly rejected the absurd idea and thought she had found the answer. She hurried to Liu Jianguo and said angrily, "Dad, I''m fine. What are you doing up? Lie down quickly."


    "No, I''ve been lying for too long. It''s time for me to move. By the way, where''s Xiao Hu?"


    He knew his body. Liu Jianguo felt that he had not been so good for many years. Even before he fell ill, he was not as energetic as he is now.


    That feeling is like suddenly returning to the age of more than 20, with endless energy all over.


    "He... He left first."


    Liu Yingying was sad in her eyes. Her nose was sour and almost burst into tears. I don''t know how to explain to her father later. That guy came to give her hope just to revenge himself, but he snuffed out the hope himself.


    "This child, I wronged him. I thought he was a kind of flashy and boastful straw bag. I didn''t expect that he was a capable man and could really cure me."


    Liu Jianguo moved his hands and feet and said with some embarrassment: "fortunately, I haven''t said it yet, otherwise I''ll lose my face. No, Yingying, call Xiao Hu quickly, and I''ll thank him in person."


    Liu Yingying opened her mouth in amazement, stared at her father and stammered, "Dad, what are you talking about? Are you well?"


    "Well, I didn''t expect, really didn''t expect, this Xiao Hu''s medical skill was so clever. I just slept, and I was completely cured. I was full of endless energy. I was worthy of being the grandson of old Hu. The hero was a teenager. His medical skill must have been really handed down by old Hu."


    Liu Jianguo tut exclaimed. He didn''t notice his daughter''s changing face. He undoubtedly waved his hand: "call your mother, cook more dishes in the evening, and invite Xiao Hu to come home for dinner. I must thank him in person."


    Liu Yingying was silly. She thought that she might have misunderstood Ding Ning. She was full of mixed feelings and couldn''t tell what it was like.


    Shame, guilt, remorse, joy, doubt and other emotions are intertwined and extremely complex.


    "Oh! Dad, let''s go to the hospital for examination."


    Soon, Liu Yingying came back and suggested.


    She still couldn''t believe that Ding Ning completely cured the disease that the doctor said could only be cured by surgery in less than five minutes, and insisted on taking her father to the hospital for examination.


    Maybe Ding Ning just gave his father some stimulants and other drugs to overdraw his potential? It''s better to go to the hospital for examination.


    Liu Jianguo didn''t think it was necessary to go to the hospital for examination, but he thought that his daughter could feel at ease, so he finally had to agree.


    But Liu Yingying didn''t want to see sun Yulin again. She insisted that she didn''t want to go to that hospital. Instead, she took a car and had to go to other hospitals for examination.


    Liu Jianguo was puzzled. He thought the hospital was very good, and Dr. Sun was also very good. He always took good care of him, but he couldn''t beat his daughter and could only follow her.


    On the way to the hospital, Liu Yingying called her mother. Wang Shulan, who had just come out of Liu Muyu''s house to take care of Liu Jianguo, was inexplicable, but Liu Yingying didn''t say anything. She just said the name of the hospital and hung up.


    Two hours later, a family of three wept with joy at the newly released physical examination report. The report showed that all physical indicators were normal, and those who were healthy could no longer be healthy. The doctors in charge of examining him were amazed, saying that his body was even healthier than young people.


    Wang Shulan hasn''t figured out what''s going on up to now, but her husband''s health is suddenly better. For her, it''s a joy of heaven. Holding Liu Jianguo, she is crying. The experience doctor is inexplicable. She thinks whether the woman has a brain problem. Isn''t her husband in good health? Why is she crying?


    If he knew that the man who seemed to be in good health two hours ago was still a sick patient who would die at any time, I''m afraid he would understand Wang Shulan''s mood at the moment.


    "Well, don''t cry, don''t cry, it''s been a hard time for you."


    Liu Jianguo''s eyes were also slightly red, with mixed feelings in his heart. He patted Wang Shulan on the shoulder and said softly.


    Although her relationship with Wang Shulan has always been good, in fact, he is not without women outside, and even keeps a mistress.


    That mistress is young and beautiful. She flatters him in every way, acts like a spoiled woman and sells cute. He can''t stop loving her to his bones. It''s not comparable to a yellow faced woman like Wang Shulan. If he doesn''t think that after so many years of husband and wife, Wang Shulan has been very virtuous and her daughter is older. In addition, the stock price of a company that is not easy to get down, he wants to divorce Wang Shulan and marry that mistress.


    But since the collapse of Shenglong group, he fell ill and was hospitalized, the mistress sold the villa he bought and ran away with the money. She didn''t even look at him, which made him feel distressed and angry about being cheated and betrayed, which was also one of the reasons why he couldn''t afford to be ill for a long time.


    The wife of chaff doesn''t go down!


    As the saying goes, Adversity shows true feelings. Liu Jianguo looked at his wife who showed her true feelings in his arms. His heart was full of guilt and remorse. He decided to spend the rest of his life to protect the woman who never abandoned him. He hugged Wang Shulan passionately and whispered in her ear, "Shulan, let''s have another child."


    "Ah!"


    Wang Shulan was crying happily. She was almost scared by his sentence. When she saw her husband''s expression that was not like a joke, her face turned red and hit him angrily: "you old and dishonest, what are you talking about?"


    "What''s the matter? What did dad say?"


    Liu Yingying watched her parents show their love and sprinkle dog food with tears on her face. She didn''t hear what they said and asked curiously.


    Then Liu Jianguo could not stand it. The old face was red. "No, what I said to your mother at night," she told me, "I''m not serious."


    Wang Shulan stared at Liu Jianguo, who was lying. She was full of grievances, but what could she say in front of her daughter? She can''t say your father is old and dishonest. This disease just wants to add a brother and sister to you.


    Liu Yingying couldn''t laugh or cry when she heard the speech. She thought that it was estimated that her father was seriously ill and wanted to eat some whips, but she was despised by her mother.


    "Well, go back quickly. It''s getting late. My stomach is already hungry."


    Liu Jianguo looked at his wife''s angry eyes, smiled and quickly changed the topic.


    "OK, let''s go home!"


    Liu Yingying''s eyes were wet. Like when she was a child, she went to her parents and walked happily outside the hospital with their arms.


    "Go home. Today we''ll go to a restaurant and have a big meal to celebrate."


    Wang Shulan said with pride and dry clouds.


    "Oh, no, where do we have money?"


    Liu Yingying looked embarrassed on her face and said with her lips.


    Although I know it''s disappointing to say so, I just don''t have enough money. Her wages are thrown in the hospital. She makes do with instant noodles all day. Where else is there any spare money.


    "Don''t worry, I have money!"


    Wang Shulan took out a thin stack of banknotes from her pocket and said happily, "isn''t it happy for the new year? I''m a nanny. The girl Liu gave me the festival fee. Let''s not find a big hotel. It''s enough to pay for a small hotel."


    "Ah, the family is very good. They even paid Festival fees. That''s great."


    Liu Yingying said happily.


    "Yes, girl Liu is very nice, and she is also very kind to me. She has never treated me as a nanny. It''s not easy to say that the girl is missing. The man has been missing all these years. However, good people have good news. Yesterday, there was news about her missing man..."


    Wang Shulan gossiped about what happened at Liu Muyu''s house. Liu Yingying listened with interest and asked questions from time to time.


    Liu Jianguo watched his mother and daughter gossip there. His nose was sour and almost shed tears. In the past, Wang Shulan had at least more than 100000 bags. Where would he pay attention to 1000 yuan.


    But now, the holiday fee of 1000 yuan made her smile like winning the five million grand prize. It was all dragged down by his illness. How could he not feel sad.


    "Shulan, Yingying, you two wait. My illness is well now. I will make a comeback and let you no longer live such a hard life."


    Liu Jianguo quietly clenched his fist, flashing a firm light in his eyes, and swore in his heart.


    But I don''t know that Liu Yingying''s heart is also full of fighting spirit at the moment. Her father''s illness is well, and the biggest burden is gone. As long as she works hard and her mother''s income as a nanny, it is enough for the family to live a normal family life.


    All this was thanks to Ding Ning, but he misunderstood him. He left without saying anything at that time. He must be angry with himself. Won''t he ignore himself in the future?


    Thinking of this, Liu Yingying was dejected and didn''t notice that her mother was telling about a man and a woman in Liu Muyu''s family, and that Liu Muyu''s brother-in-law was Ding Ning she was talking about at the moment.


    On the contrary, when Liu Jianguo heard the name ding Ning, his eyes suddenly became cold and fierce, and his fists clenched tightly.


    He was able to start from scratch and create a business miracle. Naturally, there was no lack of overbearing and ruthless factors in his character. Liu Junwei was also his nephew. It was Ding Ning who forced him to this step. It was false to say that he didn''t want revenge.


    In fact, he had been planning to deal with Ding Ning, but before it was officially implemented, the company immediately had a crisis, which made him worry about himself, and then he fell ill in a rage, resulting in the current situation, so that he had no chance of revenge at all.


    But now that he is well, everything is possible, but he needs time to slowly accumulate strength.

 Chapter 1744

    After Ding Ning left the Liu family, he wandered aimlessly in the street.


    I don''t know how long he walked. It was dark. He suddenly excited and showed a confused color on his face.


    Liu Jianguo was cured in less than five minutes. It''s really shocking to say it. It''s normal for Liu Yingying to have doubts about it, but why did she turn around and leave without even explaining? Is it because she doesn''t trust you?


    No, no!


    Ding Ning''s eyes showed a thoughtful color, carefully recalled his state at that time, and found that he seemed to fall into a very strange state.


    That state gave him a strange feeling, like indifference to everything. He felt that nothing in the world was worth his attention, and everyone was insignificant to him.


    Therefore, whether Liu Yingying believes it or not, it doesn''t matter to him, so he left without nostalgia.


    This made Ding Ning''s face a little ugly. That feeling made him feel very uncomfortable.


    It seemed that at that moment, the world was drunk, I woke up alone, and I became a high God. I looked down on all sentient beings at my feet indifferently. Their joys, sorrows, joys and sorrows were just passing away, just like human beings treat mole ants, which made him unable to care at all.


    Divinity!


    The word suddenly jumped into his mind and made him suddenly understand why he was in this state.


    When a warrior steps into the holy martial arts realm, he is equivalent to half stepping into the divine realm. The divine nature will gradually replace human nature and transform people into God, at the cost of indifference and ruthlessness. Therefore, it is not incomprehensible for him to have this situation.


    What puzzled him was that the first ray of divinity would be born only when the peak of holy martial arts was about to be absorbed in God. Now he is only the triple heaven of holy martial arts. How could he be so much ahead of the peak of holy martial arts?


    After thinking about it, he didn''t come up with a clue. Finally, it can only be attributed to his physical body. It may be that the physical body has broken through the holy body and is transforming into the body, so the divinity was born in advance.


    After all, modern human warriors have no body refiners at all, let alone those who can reach the divine body. Therefore, there is no previous experience to learn from. Ding Ning can only think that it is a change derived from the penetration of the flesh into the spirit.


    This made him cold all over, and he was afraid. He was afraid that one day he would become a God, but he forgot who he was and those confidants at home.


    Never at this moment, he was so homesick and wanted to go back to paradise island to see his lover.


    Took out the mobile phone and directly dialed my sister''s phone: "sister, I''m back. The coordinates of Paradise Island have been changed. What''s it now?"


    Soon, Ding Ning got the coordinates and sent them back to paradise island. A group of Yingyan at home welcomed him and chattered around him.


    In the past, he would have been a little annoyed, but now, he has enough patience, smiles and listens to them nagging about those small things like sesame and garlic skin. His cold body gradually warms up, making him feel that he is still really alive, and they are still around him.


    This night, Ding Ning didn''t sleep. After coaxing the night to sleep alone, he went to accompany his sister for a while. When his sister fell asleep, he accompanied each woman one by one.


    What surprised all the women was that he was always anxious. He just talked to them all night. To the greatest extent, he hugged them without further action.


    Xi, as an alternative existence on the island, even though the women have accepted her on the surface, they still have a faint sense of alienation from her in their bones.


    Ding Ning held her tightly and didn''t speak, just sniffing the faint fragrance of her hair.


    "What''s the matter with you


    £¿ Is there something on your mind? "


    Xi''s transformation from a God to a mortal has made her more understanding of human nature and made her very sensitive to Ding Ning''s changes.


    "Xi, do you say that when people become gods, will they forget who they are, their parents, relatives and lovers?"


    Ding Ning said softly.


    Xi gently pushed Ding Ning away and looked at him quietly with bright big eyes: "you have been born with divinity?"


    "Well, I''m so afraid that I''ll forget you and who I am."


    Ding Ning whispered softly. His eyes were full of confusion. He looked very uneasy and helpless.


    Xi''s eyes flashed a distressed color. This was the first time she had seen Ding Ning reveal his fragile side since she knew him.


    Stretched out a slender white jade hand, stroked his cheek and said softly, "no, divinity will not let you lose any memory, but will dilute your human nature and let you ignore everything. Even feelings will change."


    "However, I don''t want to dilute human nature or become indifferent. I love you and I don''t want to leave you."


    Ding Ning painfully buried his head in Xi''s arms and whispered.


    "It depends on your own perseverance. After my research and analysis, divinity is not irresistible. When your perseverance is strong enough, you can fall in love with your mind."


    Xi said seriously.


    As soon as Ding Ning''s eyes brightened, he raised his head and looked at her and said, "what is the idea of being absorbed?"


    "The three realms of connecting God are holy martial arts, entering God and transforming God. In the eyes of ordinary people, holy martial arts is a transitional stage on the road to becoming God. According to my analysis, holy martial arts is actually very important, which determines how you should go in the future."


    Xi experienced the transformation from God to man. He has some insights in this regard. He can be said to have the most say in the inner divinity of the three worlds.


    Ding Ning didn''t speak, Listen quietly, she continued: "I found that will is a very key thing in the process of martial arts cultivation. If you don''t want divinity to control your thoughts, you should polish your will well at the stage of holy martial arts. If you can cultivate spiritual thoughts and integrate them with spiritual thoughts and divine consciousness to form spiritual thoughts, you will have the capital to compete with divinity, but it''s too difficult."


    "Spiritual thought? What is it? How can it be cultivated?"


    Ding Ning was the first time to hear this new term and asked curiously.


    "Spiritual thoughts, how to say it? I have only seen it from an incomplete ancient book. It is said that spiritual thoughts will be born when the will is strong to a certain extent. Spiritual thoughts are very similar to divine consciousness, but they are different things. It is more hidden and penetrating than divine consciousness. Divine consciousness comes from the soul, but spiritual thoughts come from the will. I don''t know how to cultivate it Chu. "


    Xi said with some regret.


    She changed from Shinto humanity, and sooner or later she will face the barrier of divine erosion when she was absorbed in God. If she had no concern in the past, it naturally doesn''t matter whether humanity or Shinto, but now that she has her loved ones and concerns, she certainly doesn''t want to go to Shinto again.


    Ding Ning was shocked when he heard the speech, which came from his will? More concealment and penetration? Isn''t this spiritual knowledge?


    This made him ecstatic. Unexpectedly, the problem that bothered him was solved inexplicably, but he didn''t immediately tell Xi, but continued to ask humbly, "what is the divine mind? What''s the difference between divine consciousness and divine consciousness?"


    "I once heard the Immortal Emperor say that there are three holy fairyland above the three realms of connecting gods. The first realm is the realm of saints, with immortal bones; the second realm is the realm of saints, with immortal bones and immortal spirit; the third realm is the realm of saints, with eternal immortality, and the divine mind is generally something that can be owned by the strong ones at the level of saints."


    Xi patiently explained: "The biggest difference between the divine mind and the divine consciousness is that the divine consciousness comes from the divine soul, which can only be explored or used in combat as a spiritual martial art. It is an intangible thing; while the divine mind comes from the will, some people say it comes from the power of the soul. It is omnipotent, can transform arbitrarily between the virtual and the real, move with the owner''s ideas, and cultivate to the highest depths or even to the highest level The outer incarnation that is enough to turn into a man has almost no less combat effectiveness than the self. "


    Ding Ning was stunned, no less than his fighting capacity? If you meet an equal opponent, wouldn''t it be a situation of two against one?


    However, he still had a lot of puzzlement and asked, "you said that the divine mind is something that the strong in the holy state can have. How can you cultivate the divine mind in the holy state?"


    "Didn''t I cheer you up when I saw your sad face? I also said that it''s very difficult and almost impossible to form a divine mind in the holy martial arts realm, but there are always some amazing talents in this world who are different from ordinary people. In fact, you have the foundation to create miracles."


    Xi glanced at Ding Ning and said, "first of all, are you a spiritual master?"


    Ding Ning nodded and didn''t deny it. After all, Xi is a nine day Xuannv. It''s nothing strange to see that he is a spiritual master.


    "The brain of the spiritual master is constantly being developed along with the growth of the mind. As long as your brain is large enough, your God knows much more than the average person. But you remember that God knows more than he can have. It is thoroughly tempered and purified. The divine consciousness will melt, which is the basis for the birth of the divine mind. "


    Xi didn''t pay attention to Ding Ning''s increasingly strange expression. He continued to talk and said, "the second basic condition for the formation of divine thoughts is to have spiritual thoughts, which requires strong willpower. Spiritual thoughts will be born only when the willpower is strong enough to a certain extent."


    Ding Ning opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it. His face became very strange. It turned out that he had already had the foundation to condense his mind.


    "When these two basic conditions are met, the conditions for the formation of divine ideas are met, but how can divine consciousness and spiritual ideas be integrated to form divine ideas? There is no record in that ancient book."


    Xi sighed: "That''s why I said that it''s very difficult to form a divine mind in the holy martial arts realm, which can be said to be as difficult as heaven. It''s even harder than going out of the three realms to become a strong Saint immortal. Although you are a spiritual master and have good willpower, you still have a long way to go to give birth to these two basic conditions. Therefore, I suggest you don''t rush to break through the holy martial arts realm and polish your will in this realm If you are lucky, you won''t have any chance. "


    "What if I''ve already deified and given birth to spiritual thoughts? What should I do next?"


    Ding Ning said shyly.


    Xi stared at him for a long time, then suddenly laughed and beat him on the shoulder: "I didn''t expect that you usually look very serious, but you are still so humorous."


    "Humor?"


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. He looked serious and shook his head and said, "I''m not kidding. I really have given birth to spiritual thoughts, and divine consciousness has long been melted. It can be said that now I''m ready, only owe the east wind."


    "Giggle, Ding Ning, you''re so funny. It''s really cute to be serious and lie."


    Xi smiled wildly, and stretched out his hand to hold Ding Ning''s face. He had a playful expression that his little brother was so cute and his sister was turned over by you.

 Chapter 1745

    Ding Ning was angry and funny, and his forehead was covered with black lines.


    Is this society swollen? Many people believe in telling lies, but no one believes the truth.


    Sister, they are like this, and Xi is like this, which makes him feel very depressed and feels it necessary to change this unhealthy trend.


    He grabbed Xi''s mischievous hand and said solemnly, "I''m not kidding you. Is it difficult to turn divine knowledge into liquid? I turned divine knowledge into liquid a few months ago. As for Lingnian, when I was in the Kunpeng world, I was born unexpectedly, but I didn''t know it was called Lingnian, so I always called it Lingnian."


    "Cluck... You... Are you serious?"


    Xi originally wanted to make fun of him, but looking at his unprecedented seriousness, which was not like a joke, made the smile on her face gradually converge, and asked incredulously.


    "Of course it''s true. I just don''t know how to prove it to you."


    Ding Ning said with some distress.


    Both divine consciousness and spiritual thought are invisible things. Although divine consciousness can be sensed by divine consciousness, it can only sense the general strength, and it is impossible to distinguish whether it turns into liquid or not; As for spiritual thoughts, they are more secret than divine consciousness, which is more difficult to detect.


    "It can be proved."


    Xi saw that Ding Ning didn''t seem to be joking, and he looked serious. He stretched out his hand and rowed in the air. Unexpectedly, he drew a space crack, which frightened Ding Ning.


    But then, Xi put his hand into the space crack as if nothing had happened, and casually took out something similar to a thermometer.


    Ding Ning was stunned. His mouth was open enough to put a big duck egg into it. He stammered, "haven''t you transferred it to repair? How can you cut the space?"


    "What''s wrong with the conversion? Although I have no accomplishments, my understanding of the law of space is still there. What''s more, this is my carry on space. It has long been refined by me. It belongs to my personal belongings. Even if I have no strength to bind chickens, I can open my pocket."


    Xi said casually, but he bluffed Ding Ning. He kept shining in his eyes and only hit his mouth with envy.


    He thought he had a storage ring, water space and medicine ring. He had reached the peak of his life, which was enough to break.


    But compared with other people''s great efforts to refine a space as a portable space, their little achievements are simply worthless. They are really worthy of being the goddess of war, which is also great.


    "How big is this carry on space?"


    Ding Ning asked with envy.


    "How big is it?"


    Xi frowned in distress and said casually, "I don''t know how big it was. At that time, the demon clan was threatening. I was in a hurry. The space for refining was not very large. It should be about the size of Ninghai city."


    "Hiss!"


    Ding Ning opened his eyes in an instant and took a cold breath. Then his face was dull, about the size of Ninghai city?


    God, there are more than 6000 square kilometers in Ninghai city. Unexpectedly, it says that the volume is not very large? Nima, you really deserve to be the goddess of war. It''s amazing.


    Although he also has a water space and medicine ring with almost unlimited volume, it only belongs to him after all, but he didn''t make it himself. It can''t be compared with Xi''s refining space.


    "When you understand the space law and can find the space node, use space cutting to cut out the whole space and refine it, and even refine the portable space."


    Xi was used to saying, stretched out his hand and revealed the thing in his hand like a thermometer: "this is the God measuring instrument specially used by Xianting to test the strength of God''s consciousness. If you release your God''s consciousness with all your strength, the sounder can test your God''s consciousness strength


    And purity. "


    "OK, I''ll try."


    Ding Ning''s spirit perked up. While releasing her divine knowledge, she whispered to herself that there must be many Xianting treasures in Xi''s carry on space. I have to talk to her one day to see if I can cheat some treasures out.


    After sensing Ding Ning''s divine consciousness, the sounder suddenly lit up a little weak white light at the bottom. With the increase and release of divine consciousness, it began to climb upward. Soon, it stopped at two-thirds of the climbing position. It was unable to climb a step by how Ding Ning urged his divine consciousness.


    Xi looked at the scale on the sounder, glanced his mouth and showed a sneer: "I dare say that your divine consciousness solution has just passed 100000 Hz, which is at most the level of the divine master."


    "What? How could it be? Your God measuring instrument must be broken."


    Although Ding Ning didn''t know what Hertz was and how many Hertz the level of the divine master should be, his divine sense had indeed melted long ago. Coupled with Xi''s disdainful eyes, he was very angry and roared.


    "How could it be bad? This is the standard measuring instrument produced by Xianting. It can withstand the blow of the top strong in Huashen realm and will never make mistakes."


    Xi vowed and said. He also had some secret doubts in his heart. Is there really something wrong with the divine instrument? With Ding Ning''s strength, even if the divine knowledge does not melt, it can''t be only the level of the divine master?


    Thinking of this, she picked up the God measuring instrument and looked at it carefully. The scale is really only above 100000 Hz. That''s right.


    Ding Ning was angry and anxious. His face turned red and gasped heavily. He had a feeling of suffocation, especially Xi''s sarcastic eyes, which almost suffocated him from internal injury.


    "Eh, No."


    Xi suddenly changed his face and was surprised. Then his face became very wonderful. He couldn''t believe it and muttered, "this... How is this possible?"


    Ding Ning was cold and didn''t want to talk to her, but she couldn''t help looking curiously when she heard her surprised voice.


    "It''s impossible, absolutely impossible."


    Xi''s whole person was dull. He couldn''t believe it. He rubbed his eyes and stared at the scale on the God measuring instrument.


    Until it was confirmed that she was right, she endured the storm in her heart, looked at Ding Ning strangely, opened her mouth and said, "are you still not human?"


    Ding Ning was stunned by her and said angrily, "I''m not a man, but also a God."


    "You''re right. You''re really not human. Your Divine sense... Your Divine sense is not the divine sense that people can have. Even the strong ones who enter the divine realm are far less than your Divine sense strength. You''re really... Really... A monster."


    Xi''s face was very strange. Looking at Ding Ning''s eyes made him secretly angry.


    "Didn''t you say I only have the level of a divine master? Why did you change your mouth now?"


    Ding Ning was puzzled by her completely different attitude and asked curiously.


    Xi''s pretty face is slightly red, I am sorry to spit out my tongue and say: "I took the wrong measuring instrument. I thought it was a measuring instrument below the divine level, but I didn''t expect it was a measuring instrument at the divine level. The measuring instrument below the divine level is based on the standard of 1000 Hz, while the measuring instrument at the divine level is based on the standard of 10000 Hz. The previous measurement results are correct, but I calculated it according to the unit of 1000 Hz, so your divine consciousness intensity is not high It is 100000 Hz, but 11 million Hz, and the purity has reached the standard of chemical solution. "


    Ding Ning immediately felt proud and puffed up, and said coldly, "I see. How can you be polite before and after? It''s really realistic."


    Xi knew he was wrong and didn''t care about it with him. He carried his arm like a spoiled girl and said in a whiny voice: "husband, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t believe you. Don''t be angry."


    Ding Ning was all over


    Shivering, numb scalp and goose bumps all over his body, he dared not imagine that Xi, who has always been as holy as an immortal, would also act as a spoiled child. His anger immediately dissipated, raised his hand to make a surrender, and said in tears and laughter: "OK, OK, let''s straighten our tongue and talk again."


    "Husband, you are so powerful. People''s divine sense was only 12 million Hertz in its heyday. How on earth did you practice? You could reach such terrible divine sense intensity in the holy martial arts realm." Xi''s cunning smile not only did not converge, but intensified. He held his heart in both hands and said in a sweet voice.


    Ding Ning wanted to cry without tears. He dragged her into his arms and patted her on her hip. He said angrily, "I can''t talk well, and I don''t know who to learn from. It will ruin your image of nine days Xuannv, you know?"


    "Hum, it is said on the Internet that men like women to be coquettish. As long as they are coquettish, men''s bones will be crisp, but you don''t seem to like it very much."


    Xi Du asked with a small mouth and a puzzled face.


    Although she was rehabilitated and had some understanding of human nature, after all, the time was too short, and she only contacted women in Paradise Island. She really didn''t know how to coax men to be happy. After checking on the Internet, she planned to test it. Unexpectedly, she failed, which made her very unwilling.


    "Can you believe things on the Internet?"


    Ding Ning was bewildered by her. She shook her head silently and said, "you don''t have to learn from anyone. Just keep your true color. In my heart, you are you, the unique you."


    Xi''s eyes were intoxicated and looked at Ding Ning affectionately. It seemed that something was going to overflow in a pair of watery big eyes, which made Ding Ning jump in his heart and wanted to press her down to the right law.


    However, he knows which is more important, and forcibly controls evil thoughts. The top priority now is to quickly prove that he has given birth to spiritual thoughts, and find ways to integrate with divine consciousness to form spiritual thoughts to resist divinity. Otherwise, if he is controlled by divinity, he will be in great trouble.


    "By the way, is there a way to test spiritual thoughts with this God measuring instrument?"


    Ding Ning quietly swallowed his saliva and changed the topic.


    "No, but I have a test method."


    Xi just likes listening to love poems, not having to have something with him. Seeing that Ding Ning doesn''t intend to go further and doesn''t feel lost, Wen Yan replied.


    Ding Ning was delighted: "what way?"


    "Spiritual mind, as the name suggests, is to use mind to control spiritual power."


    Xi had an abdominal case for a long time, and said calmly.


    Then he took a hairpin from the head of the bed and put it on the bed: "you try to control the spirit to move this hairpin."


    Ding Ning was stunned. He had tried to control the movement of objects with spiritual consciousness before, but there was no response at all. This made him worried. Is his spiritual consciousness different from Xi''s spiritual idea.


    "Try it quickly. What are you doing?"


    Xi saw him in a daze and hurriedly urged.


    "Don''t try. I''ve already tried. The divine consciousness can control some small things, but the spiritual mind can''t control them at all."


    Ding Ning said with some frustration.


    Xi''s eyes flashed and showed a thoughtful color. Ding Ning said this, which made her believe that he really cultivated spiritual thoughts, but since he had spiritual thoughts, why couldn''t he move things? This shouldn''t be.


    Ding Ning was also at a loss. He didn''t know whether what he said was the same thing as spiritual awareness. After all, Xi said that spiritual awareness came from willpower, but his spiritual awareness came from nature.


    Spirit? Will?


    Ding Ning suddenly flashed a light in his mind. He seemed to have grasped something, but he couldn''t find his way for a moment and fell into meditation.

 Chapter 1746

    The power of the mind is a mysterious and mysterious thing. Whether it exists or not is always controversial.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, the soul is the soul, which is an indivisible individual. But after Ding Ning found the spirit living in the shenzang cave, he had a different view.


    The soul is not a single individual, but two separate individuals, which depend on each other, but are indispensable.


    People who only have nature and spirit but no soul can''t survive, while people who only have soul but no spirit will become idiots who have no thought but instinct and live in a muddle all day.


    Well, from a medical point of view, the soul can be interpreted as an energy body supporting human action, while the spirit, like Dantian meridians, only exists in ideology and is the consciousness leading of human behavior.


    Does the spirit have power?


    This answer is unknown, and it is also something Ding Ning has been trying to explore.


    But he knows one thing very well. When the spirit and soul merge together, they will produce a chemical reaction and have incredible power.


    Where does this power come from? Ding Ning has not worked out a result so far, but he has a vague guess that this power does not come from the outside, but breeds in the human body.


    It was a magical power, seemingly endless, but extremely mysterious. Even he couldn''t find a source.


    At the moment, he had a flash of inspiration and fused his spirit with his soul. When he tried to control the hairpin again, a miracle appeared.


    The hairpin was easily manipulated by him to fly in the air, but he didn''t feel any difficulty. Instead, he felt that it was born like this as indicated by his arm.


    "How did you do it?"


    Xi opened his mouth in shock and looked at the wave light flowing in Ding Ning''s beautiful eyes, flashing a strange divine color. Sure enough, he didn''t deceive himself. He really gave birth to a spiritual idea, but didn''t he say he couldn''t manipulate things before?


    "Is this spiritual thought?"


    Ding Ning didn''t answer her question. He whispered to himself, but his eyebrows twinkled with thinking.


    Xi shriveled his mouth and didn''t ask again. He knew that he was thinking again. In this state, he wouldn''t pay attention to anyone.


    "I see!"


    I don''t know how long it took, Ding Ningmeng slapped and shouted excitedly, with a look of joy on his face.


    He startled Xi, who was bored and sleepy, and suddenly his sleepiness disappeared. He rubbed his sleepy eyes and muttered discontentedly, "what do you know?"


    "Potential is human potential. Spiritual thought is the key to open potential, so it has incredible magical power. However, because the spirit and soul can not be integrated at ordinary times, human potential can not be developed. Only when human beings are in extreme danger or have a strong demand, because the spirit is in a state of high concentration and tension, can they touch the spirit and soul The spontaneous fusion of souls stimulates human potential. Therefore, people think that strong desire and belief create miracles. They mistakenly think that it is the power of the soul. In fact, they can''t be wrong, but it''s not all right. At least, it''s not only the power of the spirit, but also the power of the soul. But this soul not only refers to the human soul, but also the two souls of heaven and earth. In fact, The spirit and human soul do not have much power. The real power actually comes from the two souls of heaven and earth. Therefore, when the potential is not stimulated, no one can find where the potential is hidden... "


    Ding Ning''s eyes were shining and spoke quickly about his major discovery. As a result, he found that Xi was confused and didn''t understand what he was talking about.


    Ding Ning patted his forehead and suddenly smiled. Xi didn''t know that the soul was divided into nature and soul. How could he understand what he was talking about.


    When he fused the spirit and soul, he always paid close attention to all the subtle changes in the process of fusion, but suddenly


    He was surprised to find that two powerful external forces melted into his soul.


    When he calmed down and felt carefully for a long time, his thoughts and feelings were magnified countless times. Finally, he found that the two souls of heaven and earth were instilling energy into him. This discovery excited him inexplicably. Unexpectedly, human potential did not come from the human body itself, but from the two souls of heaven and earth.


    Where does the power of the two souls come from? Are they possessed by themselves, or can they absorb the energy between heaven and earth like practitioners? This is another new topic that interests him. Maybe the day when he finds the answer is the day when he solves the biggest mystery of the human body.


    "I can understand every word, but together I don''t understand. What is the spirit?"


    Xi asked with a confused face.


    Ding Ning didn''t hide it either. She explained in detail what the spirit was, and told her all the changes that had happened to her. By the way, she taught her the breathing method of all things.


    After all, Xi is her own woman. Now she has changed from the Shinto to the way of man. It is uncertain that she will conflict with the divinity in the future. It is good to help her bit by bit, even as a reference,


    Xi listened very carefully. After listening, he immediately entered the state of deep cultivation.


    Ding Ning glanced at her with satisfaction and quietly turned away. He basically accompanied all the women at home, except Liu Sheng and shallow Dai.


    He deliberately put Liu shengqian Dai last because the rain god was still in his space, which made him a little tangled. He didn''t know what choice Liu shengqian Dai would make after their mother and son met.


    Ice Palace.


    Liu shengqian Dai sat under the cherry tree to practice all night, but she couldn''t calm down. She was a little sad in her heart.


    It''s almost dawn. Ding Ning hasn''t come to see himself yet. Does he have no position in his heart?


    Although she doesn''t fight or rob, she doesn''t want to be ignored by him. After all, he is his only dependence in this world.


    He shook his head mockingly. When he got up and went back to his room to have a rest, he saw the figure of missing all day.


    All the disagreements in his heart were immediately swept away. Liu shengqian Dai walked happily, threw himself into the arms of the figure like a pigeon in the forest, showed a happy smile and said, "you''re coming."


    "What? Afraid I won''t come to see you?"


    Ding Ning felt her cold skin and said with indulgence.


    He will never forget the girl who stood in front of him and held out her hands to block bullets for him. Therefore, no matter what choice Liu shengqian Dai would make, he would not blame her.


    "No, I know you will come to see me."


    Liu shengqian Dai was seen through her mind. Her pretty face was slightly red. She took his arm and pursed her mouth with a embarrassed smile.


    Since the moment she decided to betray the organization, she has only lived for him. She will be happy when he is happy, and she will be sad when he is sad.


    Ding Ning looked at her with complicated eyes and stretched out his hand to release the rain god who was still in a coma: "who do you think she is?"


    "Rain God?"


    Liu shengqian Dai said in surprise and looked at Ding Ning with a puzzled look.


    Although Rain God once showed kindness to her, she thought it was more because they were originally from a faction. She didn''t know what Ding Ning wanted to do when he caught her.


    Ding Ning took a deep look at Liu Sheng, took a deep breath and said faintly, "take off her mask and have a look."


    Liu shengqian Dai looked at him suspiciously, but obediently stretched out his hand to take the rain god''s mask. When he saw the haunted face, the whole person was like being bitten by thunder.


    "Ah! She should be your mother, the mother who should have died long ago in your memory."


    Ding Ning sighed and said softly.


    "Why? Why? She''s clearly a mother


    , why don''t you recognize me? "


    Liu shengqian Dai shuddered all over and sat on the ground with her eyes lost and whispered to herself.


    Ding Ning painfully hugged her from behind and gently pressed her face. Only then did he find that she had already burst into tears.


    He understood Liu shengqian Dai''s mood at the moment and knew that she could not accept the reality at all, but the fact was the fact. It was not a way to avoid it. In the end, she had to face it.


    "Qian Dai, there are many things I don''t have answers for now, but I know that not only your mother is still alive, but also your father is still alive. She should be the top level of the divine organization. Your mother will wake up later. You have a good talk. No matter how you choose, I will support you."


    Ding Ning held her quietly until her mood stabilized a little. Then she whispered in her ear. After that, she stood up and left without looking back.


    Liu shengqian Dai looked at Ding Ning''s back with tearful eyes and whispered, "husband, thank you for your trust. If I betrayed you once, I will never betray you again. I love you the second time!"


    Ding Ning smiled and whispered in his heart, "shallow Dai, I love you too!"


    With his hearing, within a kilometer, as long as Liu shengqian Dai spoke, it was impossible to escape his ears. She made a decision in advance, which made him feel relaxed and beautiful.


    In fact, he doesn''t care whether Liu shengqian Dai will leave with the rain god. He only cares about her mind and attitude. As long as she has him in her heart, he will never leave until the end of her life.


    "When the women are finished, it''s time to get down to business. Time is running out."


    Ding Ning stood by the sea, looked at the white fish belly in the sky, listened to the sound of the sea beating the coast, and whispered to himself.


    But as soon as I looked back, I saw an exquisite figure standing behind him, looking at him with deep eyes.


    Ding Ning was startled, clapped his chest exaggeratedly, and the ghost shouted, "Oh, my God, sister Linglong, are you a ghost? You don''t walk with a sound."


    "You are the ghost."


    Night Linglong turned her eyes, stood side by side with him a few steps forward, didn''t look at him, and said very calmly, "also, I''m a solo master, I''m your elder, you can''t call me sister."


    "What do I call you? Is it aunt?"


    Ding Ning pretended to be a scoundrel and said.


    "You... Hum, whatever your name is, you can''t call me sister anyway."


    In terms of bickering, ye Linglong, who is Ding Ning''s opponent, turned red with pretty face and said angrily after thinking for a long time.


    "Exquisite!"


    Ding Ning immediately grabbed the language disease, climbed up the pole and shouted affectionately.


    "Get out! No big or small guys."


    Night Linglong was ashamed and angry, and angrily scolded.


    Ding Ning liked to see her dull and cute appearance, and cried with a smile: "Linglong, Linglong!"


    "Are you bored?"


    Night Linglong turned his eyes and looked at his helpless expression. However, he was secretly wondering why he called himself Lingling. He was not angry and felt very comfortable.


    "Come on, what can I do for you? Don''t tell me. You''re waiting here early in the morning to see the sunrise."


    Ding Ning understood the truth of enough and stopped, and stopped when he was good, so he said straight to the point.


    "I..."


    Night Linglong bit her pink lips and looked like she wanted to talk and stop.


    Ding Ning put his arms around her shoulder and looked like a brother instead of a woman. He said bluntly, "who are we talking to? What''s polite to me? You can talk to me if you have something to do."

 Chapter 1747

    Ye Linglong wanted to kick the scoundrel into the sea, but when he thought he wanted something from him, he decided not to worry about him first.


    However, she was not used to having too close contact with people. She quietly twisted her body to break away from Ding Ning and put her arm around her.


    But who is Ding Ning? Her skin is thicker than the wall turning. Where will she break away easily and pull her hand hard.


    Night Linglong embarrassed him because she didn''t want to be too obvious. As soon as the strength of her body was loose, Ding Ning happened to lose her center of gravity under her feet and fell to the ground with a cry.


    Where would Ding Ning let her fall? He hurriedly put his hand around her slender waist and hugged her hard. Night Linglong instinctively tried to stabilize the center of gravity. As a result, the two forces overlapped. Well, they hugged each other face to face.


    At this time, they stared at each other with big eyes and small eyes. They were all silly. Ye Linglong had never been so close to a man. The whole person was stunned. Cherry lips opened slightly, her pretty face fainted, and even her breathing became urgent.


    Ding Ning was full of warm fragrance. Looking at her attractive red lips, her brain was blank. Without thinking about it, she bowed her head and kissed her.


    "Er..."


    Night Linglong was stiff. She didn''t expect Ding Ning to be so brave. She was a lonely master. The whole person was stupid and forgot to resist.


    But unexpectedly, her hesitation sent a wrong signal to Ding Ning, thinking that she also liked kissing her. She suddenly became unrestrained with joy and began to attack the city, pry open her teeth and taste the fragrant lilac tongue.


    "Ow!"


    Ding Ning suddenly screamed, covered his mouth and retreated, opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood. He wanted to cry without tears, stared at the iron green night, and Linglong complained, "you''re a dog. How can you bite?"


    "Bite? I still want to kill people. I''m a lonely master. How dare you be so mean to me, you apprentice?"


    Night Linglong''s whole body was trembling, pointing to Ding Ning''s breach and scolding.


    Ding Ning''s old face was red, and his poor head, murmuring and ambiguous, murmured, "who makes you so tempting? Blame me, and you have no objection to it. I thought..."


    "Why? I thought you were handsome, dissipated, casual and handsome. If you were a woman, you would fall in love with you and make eyes at you?"


    The fire in night Linglong''s heart, sneered with contempt all over her face.


    She had never been in love with men and women before. What''s more, she was still a master who walked alone at night. When she walked alone, she openly and secretly showed the idea of serving her husband, but she categorically refused,


    In her bones, she is a very traditional woman. Although she doesn''t really hate Ding Ning in her heart, the placement of generations is the biggest obstacle between them, so she never thought that something would happen with him.


    Besides, Ding Ning was a romantic, with a lot of women, and all of them were bent on him, which made her very uncomfortable. She once complained about her independence. She said that the apprentice''s life was so hard. It happened that she met such a big Playboy and was pregnant with his child.


    But now, she was taken away by this playboy. It would be strange if she could feel comfortable.


    "Isn''t this a misunderstanding? Who knows you''ll happen to fall into my arms. You know, I have no resistance to beautiful women, especially beautiful women like you."


    Ding Ning muttered insincerely. Although his tongue was bitten, he didn''t regret at all. It''s worth it. If he did it again, he would still kiss it without hesitation. Anyway, no matter what ye Linglong thought, she wouldn''t want to escape his clutches. Who made him like her long ago.


    I''m afraid our senior official Ding didn''t realize it. As his cultivation became more and more advanced, his bones became more and more beautiful


    The more domineering, the more possessive.


    In the past, he paid more or less attention to your love and I wish, but now as long as he likes it, he will try his best to get it. If he has conditions, he will go, and if he has no conditions, he will also go.


    "You... Shameless, hum!"


    Night Linglong''s whole body trembled, stamped his feet hard, and turned and left.


    Ding Ning is stupid. Isn''t she looking for herself? Why did you get angry before you said anything.


    "Hey! Just go. If you don''t say it yourself, you can''t blame me for not helping."


    Ding Ning muttered with a depressed face.


    Although I don''t know what ye Linglong is looking for him to do, there must be something to ask him. He licked his lips with a rippling expression.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    In the special alchemy room, there was a constant sound of frying. Ding Ning was concentrating on alchemy. In fact, it was better to burn money and practice.


    Fortunately, he used the Yanlong tripod. Although the pill stove didn''t explode, the pill would explode as soon as it took shape, which made him very depressed.


    It''s too difficult to refine Tianji pill. Ding Ning didn''t know how many times he failed. He didn''t even refine a Tianji inferior pill, which made him depressed to death.


    You know, although he didn''t have a 100% success rate when refining prefecture level pills, he could also achieve an 80% success rate, but he didn''t even have a 1% success rate when refining prefecture level pills.


    Fortunately, he has almost inexhaustible precious medicinal materials in the medicine ring. Otherwise, these medicinal materials alone can ruin his family.


    But even so, it made his face full of meat pain. You know, any medicine in Yaoling ring can be auctioned at a sky high price.


    He roughly estimated that if he converted the waste medicinal materials into money, it would be conservatively estimated that they would be worth at least tens of billions.


    Therefore, Alchemist is a very money burning profession. No wonder alchemy has come to modern times. Except for some ancient sects and inheritance, most of them have been lost. It''s true that they can''t afford it.


    Despite the inheritance of alchemy in such an ancient sect as the saint doctor''s gate, Dante Ning dares to guarantee that there are no more than ten fingers in the saint doctor''s gate that can be called a real alchemist.


    It''s amazing that at most one of the ten alchemists can reach heaven level. He even suspects that he may not even have a heaven level alchemist.


    After all, the holy medicine sect does not have a medicine ring that can provide him with a large number of rare medicinal materials to practice. Integrating the power of the holy medicine sect may not be able to cultivate a heaven level alchemist.


    There''s no way. The herbs needed for Tianji pill are old enough. The drug properties are not comparable to those of prefecture level pills, and they are also very different in value.


    It''s like ginseng, but is it comparable between ten-year ginseng and Millennium ginseng? That is no longer the price gap, but there is no market at all. No matter how rich, there is no place to buy.


    Even Ding Ning, who has the medicine spirit ring, shivers with pain when refining pills, not to mention the holy doctor. He doesn''t think that the holy doctor will be willing to spend a lot of money to train a heaven level alchemist. It''s a real bottomless pit.


    Why did it fail?


    After frying the furnace again, Ding Ning was not in a hurry to continue alchemy, but looked for the reason with red eyes and haggard face.


    After more than half a day''s practice, he has been able to make perfect by practice. After the treatment of medicinal materials, there is a problem that the medicinal properties collide not far away. The purification of medicinal liquid is very smooth, and there is no mistake in mastering the heat. It can be said that there is no mistake in the previous important steps. Why is it that every time when he coagulates pills


    When will it fail?


    Ding Ning carefully recalled each step, but never found the problem, so he focused on the steps of condensing pills and collecting pills.


    Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududui!


    The door was suddenly knocked, which interrupted his thinking, made him frown and said loudly, "I''m busy. Don''t disturb me."


    Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududui!


    But the door was still knocking, which made Ding Ning angry. He stood up and opened the door. He was about to make a fire, but he saw Xi standing in front of the door and looking at him.


    Ding Ning hated being disturbed most when he was refining pills or doing experiments. Even Xi was no exception, but for the sake that she might not know this rule, Ding Ning pressed her heart and said impatiently, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing. I just heard the continuous explosion of the furnace. I specially came to remind you that the heaven level pill is the pill taken by the God level strong. It has the pattern of heaven and earth. It needs to be filled with huge power of heaven and earth to become a pill. In addition, the mentality of the Alchemist is also very important. I must keep calm. OK, I''m finished and go."


    Xi spoke very quickly and turned away without hesitation, leaving Ding Ning with a thoughtful face.


    Aftertaste Xi''s words, Ding Ning''s eyes became brighter and brighter. After standing quietly in front of the door for a long time, he returned to the pill room as if he had realized something. He was not in a hurry to continue alchemy, but quietly focused on the operation of the Bodhi Heart formula.


    Slowly, the irritability in my heart went away, and I entered an ethereal state of no thinking, no sorrow, no joy, and my face gradually became calm.


    When his state of mind was completely calm, Ding Ning stood up again and began alchemy, dispensing, processing medicinal materials, making fire and purifying


    A series of steps are as pleasing to the eye as flowing clouds and water, and there is no mistake. Divine consciousness always monitors the whole process. Finally, when he comes to the key of Ning Dan again, Ding ningben''s ancient well''s heart suddenly gets nervous and drinks "Ning!"


    The boiling liquid quickly began to condense, and the violent drug properties continued to conflict. Just like the explosives lit with a lead, they could explode at any time.


    Ding Ning took a deep breath, forced himself to keep a peaceful state of mind, chanted words in his mouth, poured out his huge divine consciousness, constantly infiltrated into the liquid medicine, wrapped in the medicine, and constantly forcibly condensed it.


    With a loud bang, the furnace blew up.


    Ding Ning''s divine sense was backfired. He opened his mouth and ejected a mouthful of blood. He sat down on the ground, but his face showed an excited smile. He finally found the reason for his failure.


    It turned out to be Dan''s problem. No, it should be said that his thought went into a misunderstanding, or his habit.


    Dan Jue is a technique similar to the rune effect created by the ancient alchemist after continuous exploration and experiment. It can absorb the power of heaven and earth and improve the quality of Dan medicine.


    There is no elixir for human level elixir. Every alchemist has his own unique method of collecting elixir. There is no shortcut. He can only rely on diligent practice to continuously strengthen his mastery of fire. When the proficiency reaches a certain level, it will be natural to succeed in refining.


    The prefecture level elixir is different. When collecting the elixir, he needs the help of elixir to enhance the medicine. However, because he has divine knowledge and spiritual power, the effect of forming elixir is better than using elixir, so he abandoned elixir and replaced it with divine knowledge and spiritual power.


    This made him form a kind of habitual thinking that Dan was absolutely dispensable and could be replaced by divine consciousness and spiritual power.


    If Xi Lai hadn''t reminded him, he might not have realized that the problem was actually Dan Jue.

 Chapter 1748

    Since ancient alchemists were equipped with elixirs on every Dan square, how could it be useless that they had gathered all the wisdom and efforts of the sages to study it?


    In the refining of the prefecture level elixir, he can also use divine knowledge and spiritual power to replace the elixir, but the heaven level elixir is a elixir that can only be taken by the strong God level. The heaven and earth Reiki required when becoming a elixir and the Reiki required by the prefecture level elixir are not at the same level at all.


    To put it bluntly, the difference between prefecture level pill and heaven level pill is the gap between man and God. The difficulty of refining and the aura required are also very different. Otherwise, heaven level alchemists would have filled the street long ago.


    Although Shengwu realm is the first mirror of the three realms of God, one word is enough to explain everything. It is only the way to the gods, but it is not God.


    Only when you are absorbed in God, can you really step into the God level field, completely transform God, and become a real God.


    Become a saint, turn God into emptiness, turn emptiness into reality, and refine immortality


    The stone man in front of his chest suddenly sent out a long lost wave, and a pithy formula suddenly appeared in Ding Ning''s mind, leaving him stunned and at a loss.


    c''mon! Brother, it''s the holy martial arts realm now. I even feel the fur when I enter the divine realm. Now you teach me how to become immortal from God? This is too forward-looking.


    Unfortunately, the stone man won''t answer him. He can only write down this formula with a bitter smile. Anyway, it''s no harm to know how to change God to immortality in advance. At least he knows how to go in the future.


    However, the stone man never does useless work. Since he suddenly spread this formula at this time, it must have its purpose, but he doesn''t know what the reason is for the moment.


    Soon, Ding Ning put these behind him and began alchemy again. This time, he used the elixir on the danfang and successfully refined a heaven level pill.


    Looking at a shallow grain on the golden round pill, Ding Ning still showed a gratifying smile, although it was only the lowest heaven level inferior pill.


    The heaven level pill is divided into three grades: upper, middle and lower. Each grade is divided into three grades according to the pattern, from one to three is the lower grade, from four to six is the middle grade, and from seven to nine is the upper grade.


    As for the best, according to the records in the outline of plants and trees, it is only a legendary pill. The nine patterns are one. It is self-contained and called the nine turn golden pill. It is said that it has an immediate effect on the injuries of immortal strong people. It is not too much to say that it is a life-saving elixir.


    You know, at the level of immortality, it''s easy not to get hurt, but once hurt, it''s the wound of the road, which can''t be cured by any iron, wood, gold and stone. It can only take a long time to constantly kill the track, and it can''t be cured until the track is exhausted. At least this process should take thousands of years.


    In this case, the only nine turn golden elixir that can play a role in Taoist injury can be imagined. It can be said that the advent of each nine turn golden elixir will be accompanied by a bloody fight and killing. Ding Ning estimates that even the immortal heavenly Father will put down his face and fight. After all, this thing is too precious and no one can care.


    But similarly, the refining of jiuzhuan golden elixir is as difficult as heaven. It doesn''t mean that an alchemist can refine it if he wants to. What he needs is the harmony of time, place and people, coupled with great opportunity and luck.


    Ding Ning didn''t expect to be able to refine jiuzhuan golden pill. He was satisfied to be able to refine the top-grade Jiuwen Tiandan.


    This one grain pill is just the beginning. Next, with the help of Danjue, the success rate is getting higher and higher. Although it can not reach the success rate of more than 80% of prefecture level pills, it also has almost half of the success rate.


    This makes Ding Ning


    I''m very dissatisfied. In his opinion, wasting so many rare and old drugs and achieving a success rate of about 50% is a natural disaster.


    If the alchemist of the holy medical school knows that he can achieve half the success rate of refining heaven level pills, he is not satisfied. He has to spit out an old blood.


    Not to mention the heaven level pill, even the prefecture level pill, their refining success rate can only reach 30% at most. That''s all, they were offered by the sect as their ancestors, and they have an extraordinary and refined status. Even the sect leader has to respect them.


    Ding Ning has always been full of research spirit. As the saying goes, sharpening a knife does not miss cutting materials. Ya began to try to improve Danjue, and then he ignored waste, and refined Danjue according to the improved Danjue.


    However, Danjue was created by concentrating the wisdom and experience of many alchemists. Where is it so easy to change? Even the slightest change will affect the whole body, making Danjue completely irreversible change.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The sound of furnace explosion sounded one after another, and the whole paradise island was as lively as setting off firecrackers.


    Ding Qianlie and others looked at each other. Didn''t they stop frying just now? Why did it start again?


    Xi smiled bitterly and shook his head. Didn''t this guy listen to his words? Anyway, what should be said has been said. If he doesn''t listen, it''s strange who will come.


    Ding Ning forgot to eat and sleep and kept doing experiments. His whole face was unkempt and his eyes were bloodshot. He kept muttering like he was possessed by evil: "no, I don''t think I have any problem with my changes. How could he blow up the stove again? What was wrong?"


    With the passage of time, Ding Qianlie and other women were too noisy to do anything. They gathered in the castle hall worried and looked at the closed door from time to time.


    Ice palace!


    Liu shengqian Dai looked at the rain god with a cold face and stubbornly. Tears twinkled in her eyes. She choked and said, "you go. I won''t go with you. You''ve been my parents since you abandoned me to pretend to be dead. I''m his woman now and I''ve been him all my life."


    Rain God''s beautiful face showed a touch of pain: "shallow Dai, we also have our own difficulties. Your father failed to compete for the position of home owner. You also know the cruelty of the family struggle. Failure is death. Joining the divine race organization is our only way to live."


    "Yes, in order to survive, you abandoned my only daughter and let me try unstable genetic potion?"


    Liu shengqian Dai smiled sadly. Although her parents had their own difficulties, she couldn''t accept this reality at all. How could any parents look at their daughter to try that inhuman genetic drug?


    "Although the experimental genetic drugs are near death, they have the hope of survival. You can only die if you stay in the family. What''s more, your father used his best ability to win 50% of the drug success rate for you at that time, otherwise you will not survive the disaster."


    Rain God said painfully, even if it is 50%, there is a general chance of death, but they have tried their best, and only so much can be won for her. After all, they just joined the organization at that time and didn''t have much voice at all. Now, it''s impossible for Liu Sheng shallow Dai to test the medicine, but they will give her safer genetic medicine.


    "Then I want to thank you, my dear mother, but do you know what I think? I''d rather die than join that evil organization."


    With tears in her eyes, Liu shengqian Dai said with a sad smile, "I''d rather hide my head and tail all day, wear black robes and masks on hot days, and live like a mouse in the gutter


    I don''t want to live in the dark like that. "


    "No, not in the future. Your father didn''t have the right to speak before, but now it''s different. He has become a senior level in the organization and has the absolute ability to protect you. You don''t have to live in the dark anymore."


    The rain god emotionally grabbed Liu Sheng''s hand: "shallow Dai, go back with mom. Our family will always be together and never separate again, okay?"


    "Let go, I''ll call you mom for the last time. You can''t give me what I want. Go now and pretend you''ve never seen me."


    Liu shengqian Dai, with a cold face, shook off her hand and said in a cold and determined voice, "stop fooling yourself and others. If your father really has such great power, why do you wear a black robe and cover your face? Why didn''t you recognize me when you were in the American underground base?"


    The Rain God immediately stopped talking, Hang your head sadly: "Wasn''t it because you were the person in charge in Asia at that time? In addition, it was rumored that you betrayed the organization. How dare we recognize you at that time? Although your father is a senior, he can''t cover the sky with his hands in the organization. He also has competitors. If we recognize you at that time, we will leave the competitors with a handle to attack your father. At that time, we can''t protect ourselves, Where can I protect you? "


    "In other words, you are not happy in the organization. What do you want me to do? Continue to work for the organization and kill an innocent person?"


    Liu Sheng asked with a sneer.


    The rain god sighed lightly, and his eyes twinkled with complex colors: "you are our daughter. Of course, we want to see you happy. I can think I haven''t seen you, and you can live the life you want, but you can''t be with that Ningding."


    "Can''t you just say no? He is the only person in the world who loves me and is also my man. Since you chose not to me at the beginning, you don''t have any qualifications to control my life now."


    Liu Sheng shouted from Daisy''s bottom.


    "I... I''m not against you being together, but you don''t know how terrible and powerful the organization is. Ding Ning has no chance of winning the confrontation with the organization. Now he has been on the organization''s must kill list. You will be implicated by him when you are with him."


    Rain God said anxiously.


    Liu shengqian Dai''s eyes flashed and stared at Rain God: "have you got any news? The organization is going to attack Ding Ning, isn''t it?"


    "This is a high-level decision. Neither I nor your father can control it. As for the specific action plan, I don''t know, but it will be launched soon. The organization has always tolerated him. It has taken a fancy to his medical skills and wants to bring him under its command, but he is too arrogant. He has destroyed the organization''s plan again and again, and the organization can''t bear him Forbearance will soon be deployed against him, and he will die. "


    Rain God''s eyes flickered to avoid his daughter''s sight. He felt extremely contradictory in his heart. He not only hoped that his daughter could go back with him, but also hoped that his daughter could live the life she wanted according to her wishes.


    My daughter can go with any man, but only Ding Ning can''t. It''s too dangerous around him. For so many years, if the organization wants to get rid of a person, no one can escape.


    Moreover, Ding Ning has posed a great threat to the organization, so the decision made by the organization is the highest level of retaliation - chicken and dog!


    In other words, all the people involved with Ding Ning, whether relatives, lovers, classmates and friends, will die, and no one can live.

 Chapter 1749

    "I won''t leave him. Let''s not say whether the organization can kill him... Even if it can, it''s a big deal that I die with him. Anyway, I was born his man and died his ghost."


    Liu shengqian Deben wanted to say that Ding Ning''s strength was very strong and she was not afraid of the retaliation of the organization, but suddenly remembered that her immediate close relative was still a member of the organization and an enemy standing on her opposite side. Didn''t exposing Ding Ning''s strength mean betraying him? Immediately, the conversation turned and made a firm statement of her attitude.


    "In that case, I have nothing to say. Take care of yourself."


    The rain god sighed and knew that she was determined to stay with Ding Ning. It''s no use persuading her again. It seems that she can only find a way to see if she can save her daughter''s life after Ding Ning is removed by the organization.


    Ding Qianlie and others have long been told by Ding Ning that if the rain god wants to leave, no one should stop him. He also specially prepared a ship to send her out of Paradise Island in advance.


    After all, the transmission array is a secret. It''s better not to let her know the secret until the rain god turns in.


    Rain god naturally didn''t know the secret of the transmission array. Just after leaving Paradise Island, he stood on the deck and looked around, but found that paradise island suddenly disappeared in her sight. He couldn''t help but wonder. Ding Ning really had some means. Maybe he could really escape under the organization''s killing.


    However, thinking of the terrible strength of the organization, the rain god shook his head with a bitter smile and learned more and more that he was in awe. If the organization wanted to kill a person, even the heavenly king Lao Tzu could not escape.


    Although Ding Ning is not weak and has some strange means, he is only a slightly stronger mole ant in the eyes of the organization.


    Seeing the rain god leave, Liu shengqian Dai had already burst into tears. Don''t look at her heartless words, but it was her mother after all, carrying too many beautiful memories of her childhood.


    "Don''t think so much, everything will be all right."


    Ding Qianlie sighed, patted her on the shoulder and comforted.


    "I''m fine. I''m just a little sad. Just wait!"


    Liu shengqian Dai wiped her tears, showed a distressing smile, and then silently returned to the ice palace.


    Looking at her bleak back, Ding lanlie also red eyes, his nose was sour and almost shed tears. He was also dejected when he thought of his life experience.


    Although her biological father put the responsibility of her mother''s dystocia death on her head and didn''t like her since childhood, at least it shows that her father deeply loves her mother and doesn''t want to be the enemy of her beloved man like Liu shengqian Dai''s parents. You can imagine the embarrassment and entanglement in her heart.


    "Lead hunting sister, don''t be sad. At least you still know who your parents are. Unlike me, I don''t even know who my parents are or whether they are dead or alive."


    The night alone stroked his already big belly and said with some melancholy.


    "Well, we are pregnant women. Be happy, or the baby will be in trouble with a bitter face all day."


    Ding led the hunter to put aside the sadness and joked with a smile.


    "Yes, prenatal education is very important, but the mother''s mood will infect the child in the abdomen. You should be happy every day. Tonight I''ll make you a newly developed food, which will soon make you forget all your troubles."


    Learned that Ding Ning came back, Luoxue, who came back early, said with a smile.


    "That''s great. I''ve been carrying it in my mouth recently. I don''t have much appetite. You have to make some delicious food for us. Once we eat your delicious food, we won''t have any trouble."


    The night walked alone, holding the falling snow''s hand and laughing.


    "Yes, it''s snowing. Your food can forget your worries. We don''t have any appetite if we don''t eat the food you cook."


    Ding Qianlie also smiled.


    "Well, although I can go to the castle in the air every day, I still feel like eating the food cooked by sister Luoxue on Paradise Island


    The most fragrant. "


    Guan Shilin blinked her big eyes and looked drooling. All the women couldn''t help laughing and her sadness was swept away.


    Among so many sisters, Guan Shilin is the youngest and the most heartless. She calls her sister when she meets everyone. She is clever and has won everyone''s love.


    If Snow''s temper is gentle, careful and gentle, and her popularity among sisters is the best, Guan Shilin can definitely rank second.


    "I haven''t played mahjong for a long time. Let''s play mahjong tonight."


    After staying in Wulun Valley for several days, purple finches itched and suggested with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, I haven''t won tuhao Xi''s money for a long time. I have to win more tonight."


    Kong Lei immediately rubbed her hands and agreed eagerly.


    "Well, count me in. I''m itching, too."


    Bai xun''er''s eyes lit up when she heard the speech.


    "This can be. Let''s grade it and see how many tables to open later."


    Bai lianer immediately shouted excitedly that because of her sister relationship with Bai xun''er, they are not allowed to sit at one table, so she must gather at least two tables before she has a chance to play.


    "Count me in."


    Gentle and soft was the most active. She immediately raised her hand and seconded it. During this time, she was busy sitting in the college for Ding Ning. She was dizzy carrying those medical books all day. She wanted to relax for a long time.


    "Count me in, hehe. I want to sit at a table with Tu Haoxi."


    Xiao Yao smiles treacherously. As long as he sits at a table with Xi, they will have a great harvest. Although they don''t care about money, they care about winning or losing.


    "No, I also want to sit at a table with Tu Hao Xi."


    "Why, I didn''t have my turn to sit at the table with her last time. It''s my turn this time."


    "Yes, it''s time for our sisters to make some money this time."


    "Then draw lots."


    "OK, come on, draw lots."


    ¡­¡­


    Ding farrier looked at the sisters who were red in the face in order to sit at the table with Xi and began to draw lots in full swing. He couldn''t help but smile and shake his head.


    Xi''s personality is cold and not gregarious. In addition, she is really too beautiful. Her temperament is like a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks. Although the sisters don''t crowd her out, they still have a little mind to compare with each other. Since they can''t occupy an advantage in appearance and temperament, they can only find a sense of superiority from intelligence quotient.


    It happened that Xi was obsessed with mahjong and would play every game, but he was defeated and defeated repeatedly. Moreover, the brand was good and never defaulted. When he paid the bill, he was forthright and generous, like a local tyrant. Over time, he won the title of a local tyrant Xi.


    Not only did she disapprove, but she was complacent. She thought the nickname sounded domineering. In a very fashionable way, she thought the nickname was very grounded.


    Night Linglong listened quietly and smiled bitterly in her heart. I''m afraid only she who followed Xi to learn arrays all day knew that Xi could not win, but did not want to win.


    With her attainments in array and the arrangement order of mahjong cards, she knows everything at a glance. If she doesn''t want to lose, no one can win her.


    The reason why she deliberately let water out to them is that she knows she is not good at dealing with people, so she wants to really integrate into this circle in this way.


    Thinking of Xi immortal, he wronged himself so much for the flower heart ghost. The guy shamelessly took his first kiss. Ye Linglong was angry. The little silver teeth bit and rattled. He planned to make some trouble for the shameless guy if he had a chance.


    Boom!


    Another blast sounded, and the girls were used to it. They didn''t even carry their eyelids. They continued to draw lots there.


    Snow smiled helplessly, turned to the kitchen and began to prepare dinner.


    Although in ordinary people, cooking is the work of the next person, she just likes to cook herself.


    She is a very simple person. She can do what she likes and get everyone''s recognition and appreciation. Her heart is full of satisfaction and happiness.


    Ding is not interested in mahjong and never participates. He walks alone with night and talks about parenting. Pregnant women and pregnant women always have a lot of common topics.


    Night fell gradually. With the return of Murong Yanran, Xiao Nuo, meow and ye Huan, paradise island became brightly lit and more lively.


    Although women don''t tell anyone, they all like such a lively atmosphere, chatting with each other and waiting to taste delicious food, which has become a habit of them.


    In particular, gentle and soft, Xiao Nuo and Xiao Yao are going back to Yanjing for the new year soon, and they miss such a life even more. After all, Yanjing has no delicious food cooked by snowfall. Their mouths are kept in their mouths, lest they can''t eat other people''s food back to Yanjing.


    In the castle hall, a large dining table is full of comfortable sofas and chairs. The women taste lingguo tea, chatter and gossip, waiting to enjoy the upcoming gluttonous feast.


    With the help of the three sisters, the speed of falling snow accelerated a lot, and soon the table was filled with delicacies with all kinds of colors, flavors and flavors.


    With the cultivation level of women today, you won''t feel hungry if you don''t eat for ten days and a half months, but you still can''t resist the temptation of delicious food.


    Guan Shilin''s snack is even more salivating. When people don''t pay attention, she reaches out her hand and secretly pinches a piece of pickled beef into her mouth. When she sees the girls looking at it, she quickly sits upright and in danger. She looks like I didn''t steal it. Just her plump cheeks betrayed her, which makes everyone laugh.


    "Eh, why didn''t shallow Dai come?"


    Murong Yanran was more careful. He found that among the women at home, only Liu shengqian Dai didn''t attend. He asked in surprise.


    "Sister Qian Dai is in a bad mood today. I asked someone to call her just now. She said she had no appetite."


    Miao Miao said timidly,


    "What''s the matter with her? Is something wrong?"


    Murong Yan asked in surprise. Although she didn''t compete with Ding Qianlie for the position of eldest sister, it doesn''t mean she won''t win the hearts of the people. After all, she is also a queen in her bones.


    "Oh, it''s hard to say!"


    Ding Qianlie took the initiative to speak and told the story again.


    For Murong Yanran, she still maintained a certain degree of respect. After all, this is a woman who is not weaker than herself. They both compete with each other and sympathize with each other. Murong Yanran took the initiative to be soft and was willing to call her sister, which made her feel relieved. If she really wanted to fight, she really didn''t know who would win.


    Many of the girls were not on the island at that time. Hearing the speech, they were silent. Some secretly loved Liu shengqian Dai. Although she usually had no sense of existence, it is undeniable that she was one of the sisters.


    "Then please snow to prepare some delicious food for shallow Dai. After dinner, let''s go and talk with her. It''s not a matter to be alone."


    Murong Yanran was worthy of being the queen and soon came up with a plan.


    "Well, I''ve told Luoxue. After dinner, I''ll go alone with her. Anyway, we two pregnant women have nothing to do."


    Ding led the hunter to see Murong Yan, more and more Dai blisters to win the hearts of the people, and calmly fought back.


    Murong smiled noncommittally: "sister and walking alone sister are now the treasure of the whole family. The baby in the belly can''t be stimulated. It''s not appropriate for you to go. I''ll go later."


    Ding Qianlie was speechless, but Murong Yanran''s justified words left her speechless. This round, she fell into the disadvantage.

 Chapter 1750

    "Then I''ll go with sister Yanran to talk to sister Qiandai."


    The girls saw the open and secret struggle between Ding Qianlie and Murong Yanran and kept silent. Only Guan Shilin didn''t see anything and volunteered.


    "Good!"


    Murong smiled and agreed happily.


    Ding led the hunter with a smile and turned to look at Xiao Nuo: "Nuo, wait, if you have nothing, go and see Qian Dai. After all, you are a policeman and have some experience in psychological counseling."


    Xiao Nuo readily promised, "well, if you don''t say, I''m going to see it."


    She knew very well that Ding Qianlie regarded her as her representative, which she did not feel excluded.


    Anyway, she has recognized the identity of Ding Qianlie''s wife in front of her mother-in-law, and her mother-in-law also promised that she would be no different from Ding Qianlie. At this time, she naturally wants to stand on Ding Qianlie''s side to balance Murong Yanran.


    Bai lianer looked at the purple sparrow who always sipped tea and kept silent. She really couldn''t understand. Isn''t it just to comfort Liu shengqian Dai? What''s there to argue about? I couldn''t help whispering and asking Bai xun''er what was going on?


    Bai xun''er looked at her speechless, deeply worried about her EQ, and said: "my husband has always hoped that the sisters can live in harmony. Now Qian Dai has something to do. Whoever goes to visit at this time will be more affectionate and righteous and can please her husband."


    "Ah, aren''t we going?"


    Bai lianer suddenly realized it and said with worry.


    "Go, why don''t you go? It''s just unnecessary to show up in the light. After dinner, we all go to see each other. Even if it''s my sister who leads the hunter, we can''t say anything."


    Bai xun''er seemed to have communicated with purple finch for a long time, and said directly.


    "There are many urban routines. I want to go back to the countryside."


    Bai lianer''s heart was fixed and she preached playfully.


    Bai xun''er smiled bitterly and shook his head: "it''s not so complicated. Sister Qianlie and Murong Yanran are not people who don''t know the general. They just compete because they have similar temperament and are unconvinced by each other."


    ¡­¡­


    Ding Ning didn''t know that his women would fight openly and secretly around Liu shengqian Dai. At the moment, he was ecstatic.


    After numerous improvements and experiments, he finally developed a more perfect pill based on his predecessors, and the success rate suddenly increased to more than 70%.


    Of course, the price is also quite heavy. Even the Yanlong tripod has been blown up, and the cost of rare and old medicine can not be calculated with money.


    But all this is worth it. The price paid is very high, but the harvest is not small. Now he has been able to stably refine two grain Tiandan. If he is lucky, he can occasionally refine three grain Tiandan, which shows that he has been stable at the level of two grain Tiandan division and is constantly moving forward to three grain Tiandan division.


    The lowest level of pill that can supplement Shouyuan is also Wuwen Tiandan. Now he is still a long way from refining Wuwen Tiandan, but he understands that if he wants to be quick, he can''t reach it. He decides to suspend alchemy and deal with the matter at hand first.


    Of course, the cracking of Yanlong Ding also made him realize that he must refine a better alchemy furnace. Although Yanlong Ding is the alchemy furnace of Yan Emperor, it is not high enough. It is still too reluctant to refine heaven level pills.


    In addition, the sky was destroyed, but the debris was still there. He collected them all. He was going to add some immortal stones and refine an artifact again.


    Just as he took out the materials and prepared to refine an alchemy furnace first, a strong palpitation suddenly occurred in his heart, which made him suddenly stop all his actions at hand and look at the northwest at a loss.


    This warning sign is different from his intuition of danger in the past. It is only an effective prediction for himself. This time, he realized that this warning sign is not a needle


    To him, but from people related to him.


    Northwest? Who is in danger?


    Ding Ning soon thought of Zhao Shu''s ability - danger prediction.


    This made his scalp numb and his face changed dramatically. Isn''t the northwest the direction of Altai Ulun Valley? Is Lingyun and heling''er in any danger?


    Should not ah, with crane ling''er half into the realm of God''s cultivation, coupled with 3000 wolf riding, even if the experts of the three holy gates are all out, they should not be able to do anything. He really can''t think where the danger comes from.


    Thinking of this, he immediately dialed Lingyun''s phone. In the phone, Lingyun showed that everything was normal and said nothing had happened.


    After hanging up the phone, he felt a little at ease and planned to ignore it. He first refined the Dante furnace, but the sudden palpitation did not subside, but became stronger and stronger, which made him restless and restless.


    No, no matter whether the danger came from the Ulun valley or not, he decided to rush there immediately. After all, the feeling of palpitation was so strong that he couldn''t rest at ease.


    Take out his mobile phone and call the spy phone arranged by Zhu wuflawless in Wulun valley. He plans to let him set up a transmission array, and he goes there immediately.


    But the phone showed that it was turned off, which made Ding Ning''s heart sink suddenly. He immediately dialed Zhu wuflawless''s phone and asked directly, "has Youqiang contacted you?"


    "Just contacted me two hours ago. Everything is normal there. What''s the matter?"


    Zhu wuflawless listened to his wrong tone, his heart suddenly raised it and asked seriously.


    "I can''t get through to him. Maybe the signal is bad."


    After all, it was a whim. Ding Ning didn''t know how to explain it. He could only comfort himself in this way.


    Zhu wuflawless''s tone immediately dignified: "no way, you wait, I''ll contact others immediately."


    After hanging up the phone, Ding Ning paced back and forth like an ant on a hot pot. The sense of uneasiness became stronger and stronger, which made him more and more upset and irritable.


    Jingling!


    The hurried telephone rang out. Ding Ning pressed the answer button for the first time and couldn''t wait to ask, "how''s it going?"


    "This time, I arranged five people to inquire about the news in the Ulun valley. In addition to Youqiang being a ghost soldier, the other four are intelligence personnel carefully trained by me. The mobile phone can never be turned off, but now, all three of them can''t get through."


    Zhu wuflawless said heavily, "there must be an accident over there."


    Ding Ning took a deep breath, and the last thing he wanted to happen happened. If Youqiang can''t contact one person, it may be a coincidence or a bad signal, but if all five people can''t contact, something must have happened.


    "Young Lord, I will send someone to investigate immediately."


    Zhu flawless said decisively.


    "No, I''ll rush there right now. It''s too late for you to send someone now."


    Ding Ning said without hesitation. As he said, he stood up and walked out: "first, wait for my news."


    He has realized that the danger must come from the periphery of Wulun valley. After all, it is the place where Youqiang and others are active. Only in this way can he explain why Lingyun says everything is normal.


    But what is the danger? He can''t think of it if he wants to break his head. You know, any conspiracy is vulnerable in front of absolute strength, and crane ling''er is obviously the one with absolute strength.


    But he didn''t dare to be careless. After all, the feeling of danger was so strong that his heart began to accelerate and his blood was accelerating.


    What''s more, although Youqiang''s cultivation in the ghost leopard warrior is not high, he is also a strong man at the peak of the great demon. It is equivalent to the existence of the peak of human Shenwu realm. Unexpectedly, he will be connected


    The news was killed or controlled before it could be sent back, which shows that the source of danger is very strong. It is conservatively estimated that the enemy should have the strength of the early days of holy weapons at least, maybe higher.


    He hurried out of the room. With a wave of his hand, Ding Ning released the crane family elders except the seriously injured and sleeping crane Songling, and asked them to guard Paradise Island to avoid a fire in the backyard.


    "Ding Ning, you''re finished. Just in time, the meal is ready. Come and eat."


    Seeing Ding Ning coming downstairs, Ding Qianlie hurriedly stood up and asked. The women also stood up one after another. Those who took the bench took the bench and those who took the dishes and chopsticks took the dishes and chopsticks. They were in a hurry.


    A group of yingyingyanyan''s stunning beauties revolved around him. They didn''t say they enjoyed it. Just looking at it was pleasing to the eyes, but Ding Ning was not in any mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery at the moment. He smiled and apologized: "I have something urgent to go out immediately. You eat first and don''t have to wait for me."


    With that, no matter what the reaction of the women was, they rushed out.


    "What happened to him?"


    The girls looked at each other and asked for unknown reasons.


    "There''s something urgent to do. Let''s eat first, regardless of him."


    Ding Qianlie showed a thoughtful look. For the first time, she saw Ding Ning look so flustered and felt a little uneasy in her heart. However, since he was unwilling to say, she would not ask questions. As an eldest sister, she was also responsible for calming the emotions of the women present.


    But Ding Ning''s absence made all the women feel a little depressed. Even the delicious food seemed to have lost its function and made them absent-minded.


    A moment later, a maid hurried in and reported with Ding qianlihui: "young grandma, young master left on air wing 3."


    "Air wing one is waiting to give birth, and No. 2 is seriously injured. It is inevitable to take No. 3. However, where is he going? Why not use the transmission array?"


    Ding led the hunter, frowned and asked suspiciously.


    "Hum, I think it must be one of his little lovers who was in trouble, so he rushed to the hero to save the United States."


    Although Xiao Nuo has acquiesced to many facts, he can''t deal with the problem of jealousy all the time, said with a sour mouth.


    "Oh, which little lover is it?"


    All the women were interested in gossip when they heard the speech. Gossip is a woman''s nature. They are more interested in gossip from their own men.


    At this moment, Xiao Nuoke came to the spirit and proudly took out her little book: "this guy hooked up with several women outside. I''ve got it all out. I''ll tell you, this guy is powerful. Look who these little lovers are, Li Enxi of Samsung consortium, song Ziyi, big star Diba..."


    The women immediately talked and were successfully distracted, and the atmosphere at the scene became warm.


    Ding Qianlie and Xiao Nuo inadvertently looked at each other and saw the deep worry in each other''s eyes. With their understanding of Ding Ning, they would never ignore their feelings for the sake of their little lover. Therefore, they firmly believed that something big must have happened to make him so nervous.


    Xiao Nuo deliberately took out a small book at this time to reveal Ding Ning''s romantic history. In fact, it is to divert everyone''s attention so that a meal will not be tasteless and make it hard for the snow for a long time.


    Hey! It''s really hard to be the first wife. Think about it, it''s lucky to have Ding lead hunting in front of you. You can relax a lot.


    Xiao Nuo thought.


    ¡­¡­


    "Yun''er, ling''er, listen to me. You are in danger now. Let people be on alert immediately and call all the wolves back to protect you. I am on my way now. I must persist until I arrive."


    On the back of air wing 3, Ding Ning ordered without doubt.

 Chapter 1751

    Ulun valley.


    In Qingyun security station, heling''er and Lingyun look at each other. They don''t know which way Ding Ning is crazy.


    DANGER? What danger can there be?


    But since Ding Ning said it, they couldn''t take it seriously. They immediately sent someone out to inform Lang Kui and others to enter the valley.


    Three thousand wolf riding is always a sword of Damocles hanging on the heads of the major forces hostile to Ding Ning. People pay attention to every move.


    Seeing three thousand wolves riding into the valley suddenly, all the major forces were immediately nervous, with a posture of being like a big enemy.


    When Tianji got the news, he frowned and muttered, "tomorrow is the last day. What do they want to do in the valley now?"


    "Never mind him. Anyway, it has nothing to do with us. It''s just that Ding Ning hasn''t appeared up to now. Won''t something really happen?"


    Compared with the dynamics of wolf riding, tianxuanzi is more concerned about Ding Ning''s safety.


    Tianji couldn''t understand. He couldn''t understand why the wolf rode into the valley at this time. He simply didn''t think much. He ordered people to continue to pay attention and report any news immediately.


    With similar reactions, there are the forces that make friends with Ding Ning, such as the Imperial Palace, the snow mountain, the relic of the holy knife, the holy Vatican, the Tianyin temple, the Royal alliance and the Atlantis family.


    But other forces that did not deal with Ding Ning were nervous, especially King Kong, who was temporarily sent by the divine organization to preside over the overall situation. His face was full of bitterness. In his heart, he secretly scolded the dead god of wind and fire as a dog''s blood showerhead. If you come to the martial arts meeting, you can participate well. What should you do against him at this time.


    It''s all right now. They''re dead. Leave this mess for him to clean up. If those wolves ride crazy and kill, it''s estimated that he will die miserably.


    The second important thing is the dark Council. At this martial arts conference, they are the ones who have suffered the most in addition to the divine descent organizations. Less than 30% of the thousands of martial arts sent are still alive.


    This made them hate and helpless to Ding Ning. Fortunately, the evil star was still trapped in Langya secret territory. They were relieved and prayed that he would die in it.


    But when the wolf rode, they immediately faced the enemy like a frightened bird, lest these wolf riders blame Ding Ning''s trapped crime on them and kill them, so they didn''t even cry.


    In the whole dark Council, only the Marquis of miles, er, is now the Duke. Only the Duke of miles is the most calm, because he knows very well that if the wolf riders really want to fight, they will be useless again, only a dead battle.


    But he didn''t think the wolf rider would do it. If he wanted to do it, they would have done it when Ding Ning didn''t come back with the big army. They didn''t move at that time, which means they won''t move now.


    As for why the wolf rode into the valley, he didn''t know the reason. He also advised the speaker gamakan not to be the enemy of Ding Ning. The evil star was too terrible.


    Gamakan was very angry. He felt that miles had become more timid after he was promoted to duke. He was very disappointed with him and slammed the door and left with a cold face.


    Prince miles shook his head and smiled bitterly. He whispered, "if you knew he could turn into a giant and kill me with one breath, you would know how terrible he is."


    After all, gamakan is one of the thirteen speakers of Parliament and the representative of their blood clan in the dark Parliament. Although he is not a clan with him, he is a blood clan after all, and has always been taken care of him. Even if he is promoted to Duke now, his strength and prestige can not be compared with gamakan and can not influence his decision at all.


    This made miles look sad. If Ding Ning can''t come back, it''s OK. If he can come back, anyway, he will never be an enemy with him again. That guy is really terrible.


    If it really annoys him, he doesn''t need to do it, as long as he releases the Red Ant King


    To wipe out the whole dark Council. It''s a real God level Ant King.


    Just don''t know why, miles never told the secret that Ding Ning could change. Maybe he was afraid of losing face, or he was frightened by Ding Ning, so he subconsciously didn''t want to mention the desolate past, so he hid everything he saw in Langya secret land.


    At the residence of the sword god palace, Liu Shengjian God knelt down on the ground without expression. It seems that nothing can cause waves in his heart.


    The wild Temple knelt respectfully opposite him, showing the exquisite tea art, which made Liu Shengjian nod with satisfaction.


    But I don''t know that the good disciple in his eyes is secretly scolding. He dares to ask the son of the Immortal Emperor to make tea for you and wait for me. Sooner or later, I will have to kill you, an old fellow, to snow today''s shame.


    "You''re upset."


    Liu Shengjian''s turbid old eyes suddenly burst out a wisp of pure light and said slowly.


    Hengqiu of the wild Temple felt a chill in his heart. He didn''t expect that the old guy''s eyes were so poisonous. He just divided his mind. His movement stopped a little, and he found it. Fortunately, the old guy thought he was worried about the wolf riding and couldn''t explore his real mind, otherwise he could be cut into pieces by the old thing every minute.


    Immediately his face showed an impressive color, dropped his head and knelt to the ground. He said in fear, "master, forgive me. Hengqiu is really worried."


    "People who repair swords should have an indomitable and fearless heart. What can they fear when they ride wolves? If they keep their own pace, I will kill them if they dare to offend our sword palace."


    Liu Sheng''s sword God''s eyes were fierce and shouted from the side.


    "Master is mighty!"


    Wild temple hengqiu flattered him in time, but he was secretly disgusted in his heart. In the outside world, maybe you can kill all those wolf riders with a sword alone, but here is a barrier to suppress cultivation. You also want to kill all the wolf riders, and you are not afraid of the wind flashing your tongue.


    As the saying goes, Liu Shengjian is conceited all his life, but he likes to listen to flattery most. The wild temple hengqiu has outstanding qualifications, coupled with his sweet mouth and first-class flattery skills, which makes him particularly spoiled. He smiled with satisfaction and said proudly: "what''s the point of a wolf riding? With me, you will naturally be free from worry. You don''t need to worry."


    "That''s true. In front of master, all the holy gates are only local chickens and dogs."


    The wild temple hengqiu quietly flattered again and smiled happily at Liu Shengjian, pretending to be modest: "I can''t say that Yu Tiejian, the remnant of the holy sword, still has some strength. I have to spend some time if I want to win him."


    "It''s just a little stronger mole ant in front of master."


    Wild temple hengqiu continues to boast about Liu Sheng''s sword God. He looks serious and says it like it''s true. Even he feels a little fake.


    But Liu Shengjian''s God still ate this set, with a reserved smile and an old-fashioned education: "Hey, you can''t say that. Although he is a little worse than me as a teacher, it''s enough for him to be in the world."


    "Hehe, that''s because I didn''t meet Shifu. I really want to start. I guess Shifu can cut him under the sword with up to three moves."


    Wild temple hengqiu is determined to flatter to the end. Since the old guy is good at this, he can only flatter.


    Liu Sheng''s sword God smiled and shook his head. He said sincerely, "don''t underestimate the heroes in the world. Yu Tiejian''s sword skills are very high. Even if he is a teacher, I''m afraid it''s difficult to defeat him without a hundred moves."


    The wild temple''s excellent singing of hengqiu timely showed an unbelievable surprise: "the Yu iron sword can take hundreds of moves under the master''s sword. It can also be regarded as a first-class expert in the world."


    "That''s natural, you don''t understand. Although the relic of the holy sword is juxtaposed with other holy gates, it is actually recognized as the first


    As far as I know, Yu Tiejian should be no less than 150 years old this year. It''s reasonable to have such strength for such a long time. "


    Liu Sheng''s sword God gradually showed his edge in his eyes, and his huge war intention was rising: "there is just a period of gratitude and resentment between my sword temple and the relic of the holy sword. When Dabi is over, I must have a bitter war with him to see whether his sword is faster or my sword is sharper."


    The wild temple was speechless in hengqiu. Just now, he said that he could defeat him within 100 moves. Now he has to fight with others. He has been bragging about his feelings for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know when there will be a dark altar in the deep forest outside the Ulun valley.


    Under the altar, the ghost tusk sat cross legged, and the platinum ghost mask glittered faintly in the moonlight, which looked extremely gloomy and terrible.


    "Chief, the wolves are riding into the Ulun valley."


    A nigger masked man knelt on one knee and reported stiffly in a cold voice that was not like a human cavity.


    "Good. Follow the plan. Have all the other altars been arranged?"


    Ghost Liao seemed to have expected something. He was not surprised but happy when he heard the speech, and asked calmly.


    "It''s all arranged. We''ll wait for the leader to order a blood sacrifice."


    The man in Black said mechanically.


    "That''s good!"


    The ghost Liao looked up at the moonlight in the sky, and his eyes twinkled with fanaticism: "there is another hour, twelve o''clock sharp, we will launch the blood sacrifice on time, open the seal door and welcome the messenger of the demon God."


    "Welcome the demon messenger!"


    Hua La, with his fanatical voice, hundreds of people in black knelt down and whispered in response.


    Ghost Liao stood up and looked at Wulun valley with his hands on his back. There was no white eye in the only exposed eyes. The fog of black fog was rising, which made people shiver like ghosts.


    ¡­¡­


    Come on, come on, come on!


    Thousands of kilometers away from the Ulun Valley, a huge dark shadow crossed the night sky like lightning. With the roaring wind, there was a man''s anxious urging sound.


    The shadow is the air wing 3 carrying dingning to the Ulun Valley at a high speed. It seems to be aware of the owner''s uneasiness. The air wing 3 even has the strength to eat milk, and its speed has reached an amazing 1.5 times the speed of sound.


    On the way, Ding Ning suddenly remembered that he could directly transmit to the Wulun Valley, so he called Ling Yun and asked her to directly set up a transmission array. He wanted to transmit it.


    But as a result, it cooled his heart. The Ulun valley should have been disturbed by something and could not be transmitted.


    This made him completely give up the last chance, and convinced that there was a great crisis in the Ulun valley. Although he didn''t know where the danger came from and who it was aimed at, the crisis really existed, which made him anxious for fear that if he took a slow step, he would regret all his life.


    Whether it''s Lingyun, heling''er, angel, Fengpian dance, wolf riding, guoshifu and other friendly forces, no matter who has an accident, he can''t accept it.


    Therefore, he did not turn back. He hurried all night, regardless of his love for air wing 3.


    After all, there is a limit to the super-strong and rapid travel of air wing 3. When the physical strength overdrafts to a certain extent, the speed gradually slows down. At this time, it is at least 200 kilometers away from the valley.


    Time, 11:43 p.m.

 Chapter 1752

    "San''er, fly back slowly. I''ll go the rest of the way."


    Ding Ning was worried, but he also knew that air wing 3 had reached its limit, and it was useless to urge it. Anyway, the remaining distance was only more than 200 kilometers, and he could arrive soon at his speed.


    The air wing No. 3 gave a cry of grievance. When Ding Ning touched its huge head to express comfort, it became happy like a child and slowly turned around and flew to paradise island.


    With a flutter, Ding Ning''s wings vibrated behind him and disappeared like a meteor in the blink of an eye.


    Air wing 3 blinked, showing a touch of humanized inferiority complex, and felt that his little heart was hurt by 10000 critical hits.


    I read it in my heart. Birds are more angry than people. Professional birds can''t fly than amateurs. Is there any reason.


    Ding Ning didn''t think that his unintentional action had hit the fragile self-esteem of air wing 3. At the moment, he tried his best to display the speed of Kunpeng and fly at high speed in the air like a wind and lightning. Someone occasionally found it on the road. It was just a wild bird flying.


    At twelve o''clock sharp, a thick black fog suddenly rose in the dense forest next to the Ulun valley. The black fog covered the whole Ulun Valley and plunged heaven and earth into absolute darkness.


    "Come on, be careful!"


    In front of the Qingyun security station, he linger looked at the dark fog in the sky with a dignified face and ordered in a deep voice.


    Although Ding Ning warned, she never knew where the danger came from. Coupled with her absolute confidence in her strength, although she also took corresponding defense measures, she didn''t believe it very much.


    But just more than 20 minutes ago, all the phones suddenly lost their signals, which made her realize that Ding Ning was really right, so she always stood in front of the door.


    At the moment, seeing this very unusual weather, I feel extremely depressed. The unknown danger will always make people afraid. What''s more, what Ding Ning said on the phone is very serious, which makes her heart heavy.


    Other forces found the abnormal weather, but other forces didn''t take it seriously except that the Imperial Palace and other forces that had a good relationship with Ding Ning were warned and vigilant by he linger in advance. They just thought it was dark clouds and a storm was coming.


    Compared with the possible storm, they were more alert to the wolf riding, but when they found that the wolf riding not only did not attack them, but surrounded the Qingyun security station like a great enemy, they were a little confused. They didn''t know what kind of wind the wolf riding pulled.


    You should know that there are so many forces present who want to destroy wolf riders, but there is absolutely no one who dares to take action. In this enchantment of suppressing cultivation, wolf riders are almost invincible. Unless all forces are gathered to fight together, they may have the courage to fight wolf riders.


    But is that possible? Not to mention the strength of wolf riding itself, if they fight, only the forces such as Guoshi mansion and Daxue mountain who are good friends with Qingyun security will be enough for them to drink a pot.


    Therefore, seeing the wolf riding as a great enemy stationed in their camp, these forces felt that they were not enough. They thought which force was so bold that they dared to attack the wolf riding at this time.


    This makes them secretly gloat and wait quietly with a happy attitude to see who can make the fearless wolf ride so nervous. If they can lose both sides, they may be able to take action and make a difference.


    The people of the alliance of small forces such as the Lord of Warcraft and the great ice bear also stood in front of the station, paying attention to all this, and their eyes glittered with surprise and uncertainty. They couldn''t tell what kind of enemy the wolf rider was going to face, and even put on such a big battle.


    "What should I do?"


    The ice bear asked abruptly.


    "Look at the situation. I wonder who has the courage to ride a wolf."


    The Lord of Warcraft understood what the ice bear meant. Didn''t he ask what to do? Instead, he asked him if he wanted to help the wolf ride. He didn''t answer directly, but he had made up his mind. Once the wolf ride was in a bad situation, they immediately started to help.


    In fact, after Ding Ning didn''t follow the crowd, many people in the small forces alliance thought he was dead. Although he didn''t say it on the surface, the people''s hearts were obviously a little lax. After all, it was a temporary group formed because of interests, and there was no so-called loyalty at all.


    Only when he signed the master servant contract with the ice bear emperor and Ding Ning did he know that the young master must live well, but he was trapped in Langya secret territory, so they would never stand idly by.


    In front of the residence of the Atlantis family, old green looked serious and stopped angel. In any case, he was unwilling to let her go to Qingyun security. Even the wolf riding was an enemy who had to be ready. How dare he let the little master take risks.


    Angel pouted angrily. If she hadn''t taken into account the children of the Atlantis family, she would have taken out the unique skill of being coquettish and selling cute to deal with old green.


    The dark Council, led by gamakan, stood in front of the station with a look of schadenfreude. Anyway, no matter who dared to find the trouble of wolf riding, he was happy to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight.


    Sword palace, wild temple hengqiu leads a group of Fusang warriors, calmly waiting to see a joke. Although he is not sure whether Ding Ning is dead or not, he feels happy as long as Ding Ning''s people are in trouble.


    The saint doctor sect, the elder Mu Jianxin, who just came to preside over the overall situation, was just in a happy time. Chiyang was removed from office. He would soon be the sect leader. Looking at the heavily guarded wolf riding, the corners of his mouth aroused a sense of fun.


    At the beginning, if Ding Ning hadn''t put him together, he wouldn''t have been crowned with the big hat of collusion with the remnant of Shengdao by Chiyang. If his ancestors hadn''t left the customs in time and fought back at the critical moment, he might have been killed by Chiyang. It''s impossible to say that he didn''t hate Ding Ning.


    Moreover, Ding Ning also killed several important figures of the sect, which greatly damaged the face of the saint doctor sect. He is about to be promoted to the sect leader. If he can''t find the field, how can he have prestige as the new sect leader.


    Although the old ancestor specially told him to do it with his support before he came, he couldn''t help but be nervous when he saw the three thousand wolves riding, and didn''t know how to earn face for the clan.


    But now, the wolf rider doesn''t know what strong enemy he has provoked. If he doesn''t take the opportunity to do something in such a big battle, he will be very sorry for himself.


    Of course, he''s not stupid. He''ll never be a rising bird. He''ll just wait and see if he has a chance to fall into a well.


    There are not a few forces with the same thoughts as him. They are all patiently watching the change to see who the strong enemy that even the wolf riding should be on alert is. If they have the opportunity, they will never mind stepping in and completely eradicating the residual forces of Ding Ning.


    The mountain rain is coming, and the wind is all over the building.


    Everyone was waiting. There were more than 100000 people in the valley, but it was silent, which made the Ulun Valley, which was covered by black fog, very dull and depressed.


    Ah!


    A shrill scream broke the silence of the night.


    Everyone was shocked and looked in the direction of the scream, but their faces were stunned.


    Because that direction is not the residence of major forces, but the tents built by some scattered practitioners. Many of those scattered practitioners have no accomplishments in tianwu realm. They just come to see the excitement or take the opportunity to set up stalls to earn some spirit stones.


    At the moment, the two casual practitioners didn''t know whether there was a dispute or a big fight because of contradictions. There was a lot of noise, but the accomplishments were really miserable and let everyone have a look


    The eyes lost interest, and only a group of casual practitioners were watching around them.


    Many big forces were disappointed. They thought it was the unknown enemy who took action. After a long time, it was just a fight between two scattered practitioners with low cultivation. They really didn''t look good.


    The Imperial Palace and other forces warned by heling''er frowned at the same time, and vaguely felt that there seemed to be something wrong.


    They have issued a strict order. No one is allowed to fight in the valley, or their cultivation will be abolished. How dare these two scattered cultivation with low cultivation dare to violate the order of the Organizing Committee in public?


    "Greedy wolf, go and see what''s going on. Be careful."


    Qu Wuyou ordered in a deep voice, but the uneasiness in his heart still made him tell him.


    The greedy wolf didn''t take it seriously at all. It was just two casual practitioners who didn''t even arrive in the martial arts realm. What should he be careful about? He jumped up in the air and ran to the two casual practitioners.


    "Go back!"


    Wolf Kui suddenly urged the blood thirsty greedy wolf under his crotch, blocked the greedy wolf''s way and said in a deep voice.


    Greedy wolf frowned. If they were not Ding Ning''s people, he would have to fight with wolf Kui''s attitude.


    Before he could speak, Lang Kui continued, "grandma said you were a friend of the young master and didn''t want anything to happen to you, so she specially asked me to stop you."


    Greedy wolf was stunned. He didn''t know what wolf Kui meant. Would those two casual practitioners be bad for him? This made him feel a little funny, and immediately Lang said, "I appreciate your kindness, but as the organizer of the competition, the rules set by our scholar''s office must be implemented. These two casual practitioners dare to do it in public..."


    "If you want to die, you can go there. Anyway, the word has spread. I like to listen."


    Wolf Kui rudely interrupted him, then turned and left. He had conveyed the meaning of the young grandmother. It was his own business for greedy wolf to listen or not.


    In fact, he ling''er was not sure whether something would happen, but with Ding Ning''s warning and the sudden action of the two casual practitioners, she subconsciously felt that something was wrong, so she asked Lang Kui to remind her.


    Greedy wolf felt very unhappy. As a second-generation member of the Imperial Academy, he was still very proud. He didn''t think the two casual practitioners would bring him any threat. Therefore, he insisted on rushing to the place where the two casual practitioners fought.


    But he is not a person who doesn''t know good or bad. Since martial uncle Qu asked him to be careful, Lang Kui came to stop him, which also made him feel that there was something wrong and subconsciously raised his vigilance.


    Boom!


    Just as he was about to step into the casual repair camp, an earth shaking explosion came.


    The terrible power fluctuation made him step back two steps. He was shocked to see that the two casual practitioners who were still fighting for life and death suddenly exploded without warning, and his brain fell into a blank.


    The scattered practice of onlookers was affected by the self explosion, and the shrill screams were heard all the time, but this was not the end, but just the beginning.


    The area where the two people exploded suddenly sent out a strong black fog that people could not explore. In the twinkling of an eye, the whole scattered repair area was quickly shrouded in it, but the shrill screams stopped suddenly and became strangely quiet.


    Goo Doo!


    The greedy wolf subconsciously swallowed his saliva and showed a lingering fear in his eyes. Although he didn''t know what happened in the black fog, this strange scene was enough to explain the problem, and terrible things must have happened.


    This made him glance at Lang Kui who had returned to the Qingyun security station, and he felt a sense of gratitude. If the guy hadn''t stopped him and delayed for a while, I''m afraid he would be covered by the black fog now.

 Chapter 1753

    This strange scene attracted everyone''s attention. Everyone stared at the dark black fog with dignified complexion, subconsciously held his breath and wanted to see what ghosts were doing in the dark fog, which could make hundreds of onlookers lose their voice together.


    Ah!


    But they miscalculated. There was still no movement in the black fog, but there was a sad scream in the other direction.


    Then


    An old man with white hair and young face covered his chest with a long sword. He couldn''t believe it. He looked at his apprentice and asked loudly, "Gao Le, what are you doing? I''m your master."


    Unfortunately, he didn''t wait for any answer. His beloved disciple twisted his face with expressionless force, tore a huge hole in the old man''s chest, pulled out the long sword, splashed blood, and a head flew straight out. He fell to the ground and rolled a few times. A pair of gradually dim eyes were filled with disbelief and incomprehension.


    Everyone was shocked by the accident. Many people knew the old man. He was Liu Changting, the famous master of Baji boxing in China. Unexpectedly, he would die in the hands of his apprentice.


    Everyone was confused and couldn''t figure out what was going on. You know, Gao le was not only Liu Changting''s apprentice, but also his son-in-law. How could he kill him in public?


    "Gao Le, you... What are you doing? Dad..."


    A middle-aged woman cried and rushed to Liu Changting''s headless body. With confusion and anger in her eyes, she stared at Gao Le fiercely and asked.


    Poof!


    The sword was as like as two peas, and the woman''s cry stopped, her head flew up half empty, her face was exactly the same as her dead father, and it was full of doubts and puzzles, and she could not believe it.


    "Mom, Dad, are you crazy? Why did you kill Grandpa and mom?"


    A young man rushed over with red eyes, picked up the woman''s body, cried bitterly, stared at Gao le with cold face.


    Poof!


    Another sword flashed, but this time the young man didn''t die. At the critical time, the greedy wolf rushed over and threw the young man out between the lightning and flint to avoid the sword.


    "Your father is crazy. Don''t get close to him."


    The greedy wolf saw that the young man was still crying and wanted to rush over to question Gao Le, and immediately shouted.


    But the young man has lost his mind at the moment, yelling and struggling, and has to ask for clarification.


    Ah!


    Just as the greedy wolf was so upset that he was ready to knock him out to control Gao Le, another shrill scream came from another direction, and the scene was immediately in turmoil.


    The greedy wolf''s heart sank. When he heard the sound, he saw a martial artist waving a machete like crazy. He couldn''t prevent it. He had cut more than a dozen people.


    Before he knew what was going on, a series of screams kept coming. This time, not only the casual repair, but also some of the great forces suddenly went crazy and killed the people around them.


    Boom!


    A crazy warrior was besieged by nearby warriors and suddenly exploded. The black fog filled the air crazily again. The people shrouded in the black fog soon lost their voice. The dark fog was frightening and creepy, as if there was a monster that chose people to eat.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The sound of self explosion resounded through the whole valley, followed by a strong black fog that could not be melted. The most frightening thing is that those who were shrouded in the black fog soon had no movement, and no one knew whether they were dead or alive.


    The greedy wolf trembled in his heart and realized that something big was going to happen. He directly stunned Gao Le''s son and quickly flew back to the residence of the scholar''s residence with him.


    "Master, uncle Qu, what''s going on? What''s the black fog?"


    Look at your face


    Heavy Qu Wuyou and Xiang Tiange asked greedy wolf anxiously.


    "I don''t know. Immediately inform everyone in our imperial palace. Once a martial artist goes crazy, he will try to control him at the first time. If he can''t control it, he will stay away immediately."


    Xiang Tiange shook his head and ordered in a heavy tone.


    After the greedy wolf took orders and left, Xiang Tiange looked at Qu Wuyou and said, "Lao Jiu, since Ding Ning''s little girlfriend warned us, do you think she knows anything?"


    "I don''t know. If she knew, she would definitely tell us directly, rather than vaguely alert us."


    Qu Wuyou shook his head and said with heavy worry: "brother seven, Tianji son is well-informed. Why don''t you ask him."


    "Now it can only be like this. I have a bad hunch that the black fog is not simple and difficult to deal with."


    Xiang Tiange gazed at the palpitating black fog in the distance, and his tone was very heavy.


    "Let''s discuss with you first and see what''s causing trouble. No matter what demons and monsters it is, it will always show its original shape in the end."


    Qu Wuyou took a deep breath and watched another martial artist go crazy one after another. There was an endless stream of screams and more and more black fog, he said gnashing his teeth.


    At the residence of sword palace, a Fusang warrior suddenly pulled out his sword and silently attacked the two people around him. They were too impatient to prevent being cut down and issued a sad scream, which immediately caused a riot.


    Just as everyone was in danger and retreated in fear, a shining sword flashed. The crazy Fusang warrior was directly shot out and landed at the adjacent assassin alliance station.


    Before the assassin League could react, the body of the Fusang warrior exploded, and the terrible black fog filled the air madly.


    There are many experts in the assassin alliance. Thinking of the strange situation in other places before, they angrily scolded the sword temple and ran away frantically.


    Soon, the assassin alliance was shrouded in black fog, and the voice disappeared strangely as before. It was quiet and palpitating.


    When other forces saw the practice of the sword palace, they immediately brightened their eyes and began to follow suit. Dead Taoist friends did not die. For a moment, people in the whole valley were in danger. They should not only stare at the people who might go crazy at any time in their own station, but also guard against the "bomb" suddenly thrown by the next station.


    Qingyun security. So far, no one has gone crazy. Three thousand wolves ride with cold faces. They surround the camp. Whoever dares to approach will be killed without amnesty.


    Looking at the Ulun Valley, which has become a hell on earth in a short time, he linger frowned and asked, "what the hell is this? Why are those martial artists crazy?"


    "It seems like an immortal ghost."


    Among so many people present, only wolf Rong answered loudly.


    "Immortal ghost?"


    Everyone looked at wolf Rong in surprise.


    Wolf Rong was embarrassed and scratched his head: "I''m not sure, but the black fog is very similar to the black gas on the undead ghost we''ve seen in Langya secret territory."


    "Tell me more."


    As soon as everyone''s eyes lit up, he linger was very interested in the way.


    "In the secret land of Langya, that day, I was ordered by the young master to find two young ladies..."


    Langrong immediately told the story of meeting the ghost face man in Langya secret land in detail.


    Crane ling''er showed a thoughtful look and whispered to himself, "the ghost in black mask?"


    "It''s the ghost Liao department. The people in the ghost Liao department are the costumes of ghosts in black masks."


    Angel suddenly spoke out and saw that people were looking at her, and immediately said the origin of the ghost Liao department.


    Old green was firmly opposed to angel coming to Qingyun for security, but after the strange black fog, he felt that he might not be able to protect the little master, so he took the initiative to send her over, while he himself stayed in the camp with the rest of the family.


    "Now go to the station of the ghost Liao department and see what those guys are doing. You''ll know if they''re the ghost."


    The Phoenix dances calmly.


    "I''ll go."


    Wolf Yu took the initiative to take the command and swept the saint''s residence with his eyes slightly undetectable. He just had to pass by the residence of the ghost Liao department. He was very worried about the safety of his younger martial sister.


    "I''ll go too!"


    Wolf Rong and night Yingying are fighting. They smell the speech and ask for orders.


    "No, you can''t go. If it''s really the ghost of the ghost Liao department, you''ll die if you go."


    Crane ling''er flatly refused. In other people''s eyes, wolf riding may only be Ding Ning''s men, but in her eyes, wolf riding is Ding Ning''s brother. She must not let them take risks.


    "I''ll go. I''ve awakened the red lotus Nirvana fire. All evils do not invade. The black fog should have no effect on me."


    Feng Pian dance, who never spoke much, suddenly said.


    "Have you awakened the red lotus Nirvana?"


    Crane ling''er''s eyes flashed a different color and looked at Feng Pian dance in surprise. Does the Feng family really have the blood of the Phoenix family?


    You should know that red lotus Nirvana fire is the life magic power of the fire phoenix family. Even purple sparrow, the authentic descendant of the Phoenix family, has not awakened this terrible fire magic power.


    "Yes!"


    Feng Pian dance''s face answered unnaturally. In fact, she didn''t know what was going on. Since she and Ding Ning, she inexplicably activated the red lotus Nirvana fire in her blood.


    However, the level of red lotus nirvana is too high, and she can''t release it with her previous cultivation. She can barely release a trace until she is directly promoted to the peak of Zhenwu by Ding Ning.


    But she has a kind of intuition. With the help of red lotus nirvana, although she can''t say that she can eliminate the black fog, she can protect herself more than enough.


    "Well, let''s go together."


    Crane ling''er originally planned to go by herself, but since Fengpian dance awakened the red lotus nirvana, she should have the power of self-protection and decide to go with her immediately.


    "I''ll go too. I have the hammer of Thor. The black fog should not help me."


    Angel said eagerly.


    "No, you stay."


    Crane ling''er flatly refused. Although the thunder is just reaching the sun and is also the bane of evil in the world, after all, it depends on foreign objects, not her own ability. If something is bad, there may be an accident. She can''t guarantee to take care of Feng Pian dance while taking care of her.


    "Oh!"


    Angel tooted his little mouth and agreed reluctantly.


    "Go!"


    Crane ling''er didn''t look at the expression of langkui and others who wanted to talk and stop, took Feng Pian''s hand, flew directly into the air and ran to the residence of the ghost Liao department.


    Wolf Kui''s face showed a depressed color and looked at the saint''s residence, showing a strong color of concern.


    "Well, don''t cry and lose your face. Why don''t you know? Don''t worry, she will bring your little lover back."


    Lingyun said with a funny face.


    Wolf Kui and his three people were embarrassed to scratch their heads, but their faces showed joy. No wonder he linger, who was just investigating the resident of the ghost Liao department, had to go out in person. It turned out that he was going to help them to the important people of the saint daughter family.


    Also, crane ling''er is the strongest on her own side. Only she can be absolutely sure if she wants to bring people from the saint.


    Don''t look at the barrier suppression cultivation here, but as long as he linger is willing, she can break the barrier at any time and show her semi divine strength, which is why Ling Yun and others don''t worry about her.


    The saint daughter clan is like a great enemy at the moment. I have to say that ye Qingxuan still has some abilities. After he detects something bad, he immediately disperses the disciples of the clan and arranges many major arrays to prevent changes. If there are disciples crazy, he can also be trapped in the array at the first time and cut off the black fog.

 Chapter 1754

    In this case, crane ling''er and Phoenix Pian dance came together.


    Night Qingxuan''s eyes were cold, and he was afraid in his heart, but he said fiercely: "what are you doing here?"


    "I want someone."


    He linger''s voice is soft and waxy. It doesn''t sound like any deterrent, but ye Qingxuan feels extremely frightened. The woman in front of her is a powerful power in the holy martial arts realm. She really has no confidence.


    Night Qingxuan''s face stagnated and said strangely, "who do you want?"


    "Yeyingying, yemengmeng and yexixi, give them to me, and we''ll turn around and go. In the future, as long as you don''t die, the gratitude and resentment between us and the saint will be written off."


    Crane ling''er said calmly.


    Night Qingxuan was greatly moved by the speech. If he could use three disciples to resolve his grievances, it would be a very cost-effective deal.


    But after all, she is the representative sent by the saint and will soon veto the idea. If she makes it so obediently, where will her face go? The saints will lose face.


    But she didn''t want to quarrel with Qingyun security at such a critical moment. She said softly, "I don''t know how those three disciples offended you?"


    "Offend? No, they are my brother''s family. My brother doesn''t trust them, so I''ll take them away."


    Crane ling''er doesn''t hide and tuck in, and speaks frankly.


    Yeyingying, yemengmeng and yexixi were ashamed when they heard the speech, but their hearts were sweet.


    Night Qingxuan''s face suddenly became very wonderful. Is he linger''s brother''s family? Why don''t I know? When did they hook up?


    This made her feel very uncomfortable. The saint had always been hostile to Qingyun security before. Although she violated the wishes of the school, she would not be subject to foreign military orders. In this case, the disciples of the school colluded with Qingyun security, and where did she lose the face of the leader?


    In particular, her sister night owl became a waste because of Ding Ning. This is a thorn that she can never remove in her heart. It''s strange that she can make crane ling''er happy.


    Immediately his face sank and said with a very strong sneer, "just say they are your brother''s family members? They are my saint''s disciples. I naturally have the ability to protect them. Please go back. You are not welcome here."


    Although she knew that crane ling''er was not easy to provoke, it was a barrier to suppress cultivation, and she also planted many arrays in the station, which made her feel confident. If crane ling''er really dared to break into the array, she took the opportunity to take it down, break her limbs and waste the Dantian, and avenge her sister night owl.


    "I''m not here to discuss with you, just to inform you. Since you don''t let people go, don''t blame me for doing it myself."


    Night Qingxuan is strong, and crane ling''er is more strong than her. Although she looks light and calm, the overbearing tone can be heard by everyone.


    Yeyingying''s three daughters are a little nervous. To tell the truth, their status in the saint''s family is not high and they are often bullied. If they don''t grow up in the family, they won''t have any sense of belonging to the family at all.


    Now the people they like have entrusted to find themselves, which makes them both excited and nervous, lest he linger don''t know the depth to break into the array.


    They don''t know how strong he linger is. They only know that the saint''s array is terrible. In particular, the eighth martial sister, ye Mengmeng and Lang Kui, have been private for life. They don''t care if they will be punished if they want to see an accident happen to he linger, Shouted loudly: "sister, we appreciate your kindness. Please go. There are many big arrays here. Don''t come in."


    "Bitch, die!"


    Ye Qingxuan was furious when she heard the speech. She wanted to lure he linger into the array and take her down. Unexpectedly, ye Mengmeng even elbowed her


    The son turned outside, his figure flashed and slapped him on the face of YeMeng.


    This palm was angry and almost tried its best. If it was true, ye Mengmeng would be seriously injured even if she didn''t die.


    "You''re the bitch. You want to die!"


    She was fast, and crane ling''er was faster. Night Qingxuan only felt a flower in front of her. Crane ling''er had appeared in front of her like a ghost, raised her hand and slapped her in the face. She flew out of her face with a terrible force fan.


    Night Qingxuan fell heavily to the ground, covered his face and widened his eyes. He looked at the crane ling''er walking on the ground in the array in disbelief, and shouted in a sharp voice: "it''s impossible. How did you get in?"


    "Array? Hehe, I happen to know some. This level of array can''t help me."


    Crane ling''er sneered with disdain.


    I''m kidding. The crane family is an array master. She has learned the array since she was a child. She has a deep array foundation. In addition, she helped Xi reproduce and arrange the defense array of Paradise Island some time ago and got Xi''s guidance. Her array attainments have improved by leaps and bounds.


    Yeqingxuan seems to have a great array. In her eyes, it''s just a child''s family. Don''t forget that although she looks very young, she is actually a demon family that has lived for nearly 10000 years. In terms of the years and accomplishments of array research, a hundred yeqingxuan can''t be compared with her.


    "It was night alone and night Linglong who taught you, didn''t they? They must have leaked out my saint''s array. I''ll kill them and kill them..."


    Night Qingxuan was slapped and broken by crane linger. He couldn''t accept the reality. His eyes glittered with resentment and roared.


    Pop!


    Another loud slap slapped her in the face, and she opened her mouth and spit out two big slotted teeth.


    Crane ling''er stared at her coldly, with an undisguised killing opportunity flashing at the bottom of his eyes: "if you dare to be unclean again, I''ll kill you immediately."


    Night Qingxuan was afraid. She covered her face and her eyes flickered. She didn''t dare to make a sound again. She had no doubt that if she dared to abuse night''s solitary apprentice again, the woman in front of her would definitely kill herself.


    Seeing her obediently shut up, he linger sneered with disdain: "don''t think how great your saint''s array is. It''s just a incomplete tradition. Only a frog at the bottom of a well like you can be regarded as a treasure. I don''t disdain to steal your saint''s array. Now, let you see what the real array is."


    With that, he linger waved his hands, and night Qingxuan felt dizzy. The array she had arranged had been transformed into an array she had never seen before.


    The crane ling''er sneered, took the night Yingying three women swaggering to join the phoenix dance and went straight away.


    Night Qingxuan stared at the mysterious array he had never seen before. He couldn''t help trembling. He believed what he linger said. It was a divine array. It was a divine array.


    "Sister, please let them go. After all, they are our people."


    Younger martial sister Yexi is kind-hearted. She thought he linger would use the array to kill the saints. She summoned up her courage and begged timidly.


    "Wolf Yu has a vision. Don''t worry. I''m not so crazy. I kill innocent people for a crazy woman."


    Crane ling''er likes the simple and kind look of night Xi very much. He rubbed her head with a smile and said.


    Seeing the ignorance of night Xi Xi''s face, Feng Pian dance couldn''t help smiling and explained: "ling''er is punishing that night Qingxuan, but it is also protecting your people. With that array, those black fog should be unable to hurt them."


    "Ah, so it is. Sister, it''s very kind of you."


    Night Xi Xi suddenly showed a happy smile and praised it bluntly


    , let crane ling''er dance with Feng Pian, and can''t help smiling.


    "Yingying!"


    Seeing that crane ling''er came back smoothly with yeyingying and them, wolf Rong immediately welcomed them with excitement and shouted with deep emotion.


    "Brother Rong!"


    Night Yingying was warm in her heart and shouted emotionally.


    The wolf Rongxi smiled endlessly and ignored that everyone looked at him with ambiguous eyes. He strode forward to hold yeyingying in his arms and said excitedly: "Yingying, I''m worried. Now it''s good. I can finally rest assured."


    Yeyingying felt his warm and generous embrace, listened to his plain and sincere feelings, moved tears flowed down his cheeks, snuggled quietly in his arms, and showed a happy and satisfied smile.


    Different from their passionate couple, Lang Kui and the shy eighth martial sister, ye Mengmeng, are more subtle and have no ambiguous actions. They just stare at each other affectionately with two pairs of eyes. They don''t have to say a thousand words. They can understand each other''s mind only through eye contact.


    As for Lang Yu, it was a little funny. She looked left and right with her little mouth. She was relieved to see that she was not hurt. She spoiled her little head and said overbearing: "it''s okay. Don''t go back to the saint in the future, just follow me."


    "Oh!"


    Night Xi Xi looked like a submissive little daughter-in-law. She responded wrongfully. The little mouth pouted can hang oil gourd, which made everyone laugh.


    "Well, there''s plenty of time after romance. Just find a way to get through the current level."


    Crane ling''er shook his head with a smile and clapped his hands, which attracted everyone''s attention before raising his voice.


    "Yes, Ding Ning is on his way. As long as he persists until he arrives, he will be fine. Before that, we must be vigilant."


    Ling Yun is full of enigmatic self-confidence in Ding Ning and plays for everyone.


    "Ling''er, why don''t we arrange an array?"


    Feng Pian dance asked in some confusion.


    "The array has been set up in the room for a long time, but we have too many people and are more concentrated. If we all stay in the room, it''s not a good thing if someone suddenly goes crazy."


    Crane ling''er looked dignified and said, "now we should not be a problem to protect ourselves, but the problem is that there are many people who have a good relationship with their husband. We should also find ways to protect them. You know his temperament. He can''t stand any accident."


    "That''s true, but the problem is that our ability is limited. How can we protect them?"


    Lingyun said with some worry, "they all have friends or relatives. We only protect them. Will they promise? If we protect their friends and relatives together, where can we come?"


    Hearing the speech, everyone was silent and had to say that Ling Yun suddenly came to the point. After all, Qingyun security''s residence is so large that it can barely accommodate his own people. It''s no problem to protect a small number of Ding Ning''s friends, but what should he do if his friends or relatives also want to follow? Accept it? It can''t be accommodated at all. If you don''t accept it, a good thing may become a bad thing.


    They want to do their best to protect more people, but they can''t sacrifice their own people for outsiders, can they?


    "Draw up a list. Let''s do our best. We can''t help it. We can''t help it."


    Although he linger usually speaks softly, he is very courageous once he meets something. When everyone hesitates, he makes a decisive decision.


    "It seems that it can only be so."


    Feng Pian dance said in a low mood.


    Although the Feng family once treated her like that, after all, it was her family. Her blood connection made it difficult for her to give up. How could she not worry.

 Chapter 1755

    In the meeting room of the Organizing Committee of the martial arts conference, the minds of the major forces also abandoned their past grievances and gathered together with dignified faces.


    No one expected that this martial arts conference would be so twists and turns, ups and downs. Seeing that the martial arts conference would close smoothly on the last day, such a thing happened tonight.


    Although there are fewer and fewer crazy fighters, it seems that the situation has been controlled, but the black fog shrouded in the major stations makes them feel strongly uneasy.


    "What the hell is that black fog?"


    The assassin League asked with a look of fear.


    "I don''t know. The black fog is very strange. Even God''s consciousness can''t penetrate."


    Mu Jiangxin frowned and shook his head slowly.


    "Now those crazy warriors are basically gone, but I''m afraid those people in the black fog will also go crazy."


    Tianjizi said anxiously.


    When they heard the speech, their faces suddenly changed. You should know that although there were a large number of crazy martial artists in the past, there were thousands, but because everyone was on guard, the damage in the later stage was not great. But if all martial artists trapped in the black fog would go crazy, it would be a big deal. You should know that there were tens of thousands of martial artists trapped in the black fog.


    "The external contact signal has been blocked. This is obviously a premeditated massacre. Who is so vicious that he wants to catch everyone. If I find out, I will break his neck."


    Said the head of the mercenary Union.


    "I have received news that there is a suspected target."


    Qu Wuyou looked awe inspiring at gamakan of the dark Council, and everyone stared at him suspiciously.


    Gamakan''s face changed, and God''s vigilant anger said, "what do you mean by looking at me? Do you doubt that our dark Council did it? Don''t forget, our dark Council is also a victim."


    When they thought about it, most of them saw that many people went crazy in the dark Council, and the losses were heavy. Only a dozen people escaped from the black fog.


    Qu Wuyou said faintly, "I haven''t said who it is. What is speaker gamakan nervous about?"


    "If you feel guilty, you will take your seat according to the number."


    The Archbishop of the Holy See, nya West, turned his mouth and said in a strange way. As an old rival against the dark parliament, the Holy See never forgot to dig a hole for each other.


    "You... Nyawest... You..."


    Gamakan''s face turned red and pointed to nyawest. His angry old blood almost didn''t spit out. If the current situation didn''t allow, he really wanted to twist the old guy''s head.


    "I don''t know if there is a shadow of the dark Council behind this matter, but the suspect in this matter really has something to do with your dark Council."


    Qu Wuyou looked fierce and stared at gamakan coldly.


    "What does it have to do with us? If you have anything to say, don''t play tricks here. Hum, in your Chinese words, you have no reason to add sin."


    Gamakan''s lungs were about to explode, and he said sadly and angrily.


    He believed that the Imperial Palace was in collusion with the holy Vatican to deliberately target the dark Parliament and take the opportunity to eradicate him. Therefore, his tone showed a sense of grievance and wanted to win the sympathy of the forces that made friends with the dark Parliament and share a common hatred.


    But at this moment, all forces are in danger. For their own safety, even western forces such as the assassin alliance and the lion heart family, which have always been friendly with the dark parliament, have no expression, but just look on coldly.


    "Since I say so, I have my reason. Let me ask you, where is the ghost Liao department?"


    Qu Wuyou stares at gamakan and asks.


    Everyone heard the speech immediately


    His face changed and he stared at gamakan badly. Even the Western forces are no exception. Now they don''t care about friendship. Everyone who is bad will die here. If those guys of the ghost Liao department did it, it''s really difficult for the dark Council to get rid of the relationship. After all, the ghost Liao department always thinks of itself as a member of the dark Council.


    Gamakan clapped in his heart and quickly pleaded, "aren''t they at the station?"


    "Station? Hehe, the representatives of all major forces in the whole valley are there. Only the ghost Liao department is empty. Does speaker gamakan want to give us an explanation?"


    Qu Wuyou said aggressively. In fact, he was not sure whether the dark Council was involved, but he would rather kill the wrong at this time. Since the ghost Liao Department has been acting under the name of the dark Council, the dark Council will pay for what the ghost Liao Department has done.


    Seeing that the faces of the people were gloomy, he stared at himself with cold eyes. The cold sweat on gamakan''s forehead came down and hurriedly explained, "do you say they are not here? Even if they are not, what does it have to do with me?"


    "Those damn blasphemers in the ghost Liao department are members of your dark Council. What do you say has anything to do with it?"


    Another Archbishop of the Holy See, geku Adam, gnashed his teeth and made no secret of his disgust and hatred for the ghost tusk department. If the dark Council had not provided them with shelter, the ghost tusk department would have been destroyed by the Holy See. Where would such a situation occur today, putting everyone in danger.


    "We have sent people to Tianji Pavilion, Guoshi mansion, Shengyi gate, Shengjian mountain villa, the remnant of Shengdao, Tianyin temple and Daxue mountain. All forces are in their own stations, but the ghost Liao department is empty."


    Tianjizi said faintly, which confirmed that Qu Wuyou''s words were true.


    "Yes, I can confirm."


    Mu Jiangxin nodded and admitted on behalf of the saint doctor.


    "My holy sword villa has also sent people to investigate. There are really no people from the hell department."


    Jiang Wenjian nodded and admitted, staring at the sweating gamakan like a knife.


    "Yes, I can also confirm it."


    "Amitabha, that''s true. Tianyin temple has also sent people to investigate. There is really no trace of the people in the ghost Liao department."


    "The remnant of the holy sword did go to investigate. It seems that this must have been done by the ghost Liao department."


    ¡­¡­


    The zongmen mentioned by Tianji Zi nodded and confirmed, which made some Western forces who doubted that the Eastern martial arts world wanted to unite to frame the dark parliament believe at once. After all, the saint doctor gate, the saint sword mountain villa and the saint sword remnant are incompatible. Everyone knows the fact. They may postpone fighting during the martial arts meeting, but they will never join hands, This shows that the truth has come out.


    "Maybe they have fallen into the black fog? Besides, even if they do, it has nothing to do with me."


    Gamakan also suspected that there was a ghost tusk department in his heart. After all, it''s strange that so many forces are not here, but he can''t help but excuse them for his doubts. Otherwise, under public anger, he will die today.


    "As we all know, the ghost Liao department is a member of your dark Council. Who are you looking for?"


    The high priest''s pathetic way.


    "Speaker gamakan, we need an explanation from you."


    The head of the mercenary union said with a bad face and made clear his position.


    "Yes, speaker gamakan, you really need to give us an explanation."


    The people of the lion heart clan immediately got rid of their relationship with the dark Council and said aggressively.


    "What exactly do you dark Council want to do? Do you want to kill all the people present and rule the world?"


    Gekuya''s heart blossomed with joy, and he fanned the flames from it.


    "This session of Wu


    All the people sent by the Congress are the elites of the younger generation of the major forces. If they are destroyed, the major forces will inevitably fall into a situation of lack of successors. After the dark Council, it is really possible to cover up the sky. "


    Old green, as the representative of the Atlantis family, and his little master made friends with Ding Ning, naturally didn''t mind stepping on the dark Council at this time.


    "Gamakan, we have been friends for so many years. I didn''t expect you to know people, face and heart. You are so cruel and dare to do such a thing at the risk of universal condemnation. It''s really disappointing to me."


    The leader of the assassin alliance turned his eyes and scolded with awe inspiring justice.


    Although he has a friendship with gamakan, he must draw a clear line with him at this time to avoid being affected and attacked by the crowd.


    "Our mercenary union needs an explanation."


    "The Lionheart family also needs an explanation from the dark Council."


    "Fusang sword temple also needs a satisfactory answer."


    "The Holy See and the dark Council will never die."


    "My holy sword villa needs an explanation."


    "Amitabha, the disciples of Tianyin temple can''t die in vain. Please explain to speaker gamakan."


    "Wolves are ambitious and should be killed. My holy knife family has never caused trouble, but I am never afraid of it. If we don''t give an explanation, the holy knife family and the dark Council will never die."


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, there was a surge of emotions, and all the representatives of the forces targeted gamakan. Even those Western forces had to make a stand, so as not to be regarded as the accomplices of the ghost Liao department.


    Gamakan felt everyone''s anger, and suddenly fell into an ice cave. He was cold all over, his throat stirred violently, and he swallowed his saliva hard, regardless of his face, With a bitter face, he shouted: "Everybody calm down, calm down. Listen to me. I gamakan can swear to God that this matter has absolutely nothing to do with me. The ghost Liao department is not actually subordinate to our dark Council. Our dark Council just uses them to fight against the holy Vatican. In fact, we are just cooperative relations. They do such things. I really don''t know. We are also victims."


    "Hehe, is it still useful to say this now? Who knows if what you said is true or false? Is it too late to get rid of the relationship now?"


    Archbishop nyawest sneered and rejected gamakan''s argument in a word.


    "Yes, now that the people in the ghost Liao department are away, we have to believe what you say."


    The leader of the assassin Alliance said sadly that since he had offended gamakan, he must clear up the future trouble, so as not to let him turn over and retaliate against himself.


    "Whether it''s cooperation or ownership, the ghost tusk Department has always regarded itself as a member of the dark Council, and you have always acquiesced. Now it''s too late to say this."


    There are many conflicts between the mercenary trade union and the dark Council, and the relationship has always been bad. However, the dark Council is powerful, and the mercenary trade union is a loose organization. It doesn''t dare to openly confront them. Usually, it can only tolerate it in every way. Now it''s hard to seize the opportunity to make the dark Council a public enemy. Naturally, they won''t miss this once-in-a-lifetime good opportunity.


    If we can take the opportunity to eradicate the dark Council, no, we don''t need to. As long as we can weaken the power of the dark Council, the mercenary union can expand greatly.


    Where there are interests, there will be disputes. There are many forces holding the same idea as the mercenary trade union. At the moment, they have denounced it in words and in writing.


    If we can really take advantage of this to reduce the strength of the dark parliament or even destroy them, their empty territory is enough to benefit all Western forces.


    The wall fell and everyone pushed it!

 Chapter 1756

    Gamakan knew he was finished. With the help of the eastern military world and the Holy Holy Holy See, he finally aroused the desire and ambition of all Western forces.


    The strong desire for survival made gamakan''s figure turn into a residual shadow and jump out. No matter how strange and terrible the black fog outside is, it is not as terrible as the people''s heart.


    However, since all forces are determined to kill, it will be so easy for gamakan to escape from Shengtian.


    The leader of the assassin alliance is the most active and has been preventing him from escaping. At the moment, he blocked his way like a ghost and said hypocritically: "speaker gamakan, don''t hurry to go. You''d better stay and make it clear."


    Boom!


    Violent energy fluctuations collide, causing ripples in the air.


    In terms of cultivation, the leader of the assassin alliance is not as good as gamakan, but here is a boundary. Everyone''s cultivation is limited to the same level. Even if he is still not gamakan''s opponent, he can''t win or lose in a short time. Moreover, he knows very well that as long as he can stop him for a moment, some people will do it.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, the mercenary Union, the Holy See, the lion heart family, the Atlantis family and the Holy See all these Western forces together blocked all the routes of gamakan''s escape and bombarded him without saying a word.


    Gamakan was angry. His eyes were red with a roar and a flutter. A pair of bat like wings grew behind his back, and two tusks grew abruptly at the corners of his mouth. He looked very terrible and jumped at the leader of the assassin alliance as if he wanted to die together.


    "Vampire?"


    The leader of the assassin alliance was scared out of his wits. He screamed and instinctively hid aside. Who could have thought that a guy who looked like a gentleman would become a monster? How could he not be afraid.


    Everyone was stunned by this scene. Although there are legends of vampires and werewolves in Europe, the legend is a legend. It was the first time I saw them with my own eyes, and my involuntarily subordinates slowed down.


    It was such a slow, which gave gamakan a glimmer of life, resisted his hatred for the leader of the assassin alliance, gave up the opportunity to kill him, and fled away.


    "Stay!"


    People in the Chinese martial arts world didn''t intend to kill each other. It was beautiful to watch the Western martial arts world kill each other. But at the moment, seeing that gamakan was about to escape, Jiang Wenjian was the first to lose his breath. It would be difficult to kill him if the strong man of his level escaped from the border. The sword behind suddenly came out of its sheath and a terrible sword cut off gamakan''s back.


    Poof!


    A soft noise.


    The sword was firmly cut on gamakan''s back, but gamakan just screamed, his body shape changed into a dark light and continued to escape.


    "Eh!"


    Jiang asked the sword with a startled sigh. He cut gamakan clearly. Why did he continue to escape like nothing happened?


    This made him feel that he couldn''t hang on his old face. He shouted angrily, and the sword in his hand turned into a shining sword light. He took off and ran straight for gamakan.


    However, the result surprised him again. After perceiving the terrible power of the sword, nagakan''s running figure twisted strangely, and even avoided the key. After a scream, a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. The speed was not reduced, but a few minutes faster.


    "You can''t. I''ll do it."


    Yu Tiejian said succinctly. He didn''t look at Jiang Wenjian''s ugly face. The long knife behind suddenly appeared in his hand. He cut forward lightly, and a knife with a length of only feet accurately split in the direction of gamakan.


    People were stunned. Did they think he was joking? How could such a short blade cut gamakan so far away?


    But at the next moment, everyone''s face changed, and the huge prestige filled the air. The terrible power of heaven and earth quickly condensed on the blade, like a combustion booster, the short blade


    Absorbed the spiritual power of heaven and earth madly, and in the twinkling of an eye, it grew from a foot long to a huge knife awn several kilometers in size, and cut down boldly to gamakan.


    Gamakan is dead.


    The people looked at Yu Tiejian in awe, and they had sentenced gamakan to death.


    Jiang Wenjian''s face was green, and his old face couldn''t hang, but he had to admit that after decades, Yu Tiejian became stronger, and he was still not his opponent.


    Liu Sheng''s sword God, who was always silent and rarely spoke, now burst out of his eyes, and his sword intention soared. His eyes stared at Yu Tiejian and sent out a silent invitation to fight.


    "After this, I''ll fight you."


    Yu Tiejian felt his terrible sword meaning and looked at him in surprise. He casually answered the challenge. The old devil''s sword meaning is not weak and worth his shot, but it is not now.


    Jiang Wenjian''s face became more ugly. Liu Sheng''s sword God was a sword repairer, and he was also a sword repairer. But the old devil didn''t challenge himself and even challenged Yu Tiejian who used a knife. Isn''t it obvious that he despised him?


    Ah!


    A shrill scream came, and gamakan, which was not expected by the outstanding people, was split in two by this knife.


    But they guessed the beginning, but they didn''t guess the end. Even if gamakan was split into two parts, he still didn''t die. The body divided into two parts strangely stretched out his hands to hold each other, forcibly put the body together, and plunged into the black fog without hesitation.


    Everyone was silly, his face was dull and his mouth was wide open. Even Yu Tiejian was stunned. Others didn''t know how powerful his knife was, but he knew it was mixed with his knife.


    When the sword enters the body, it will continue to destroy gamakan''s organs and tissues, and even the spirit will be hanged. It''s incredible that gamakan is forcibly pieced together like no one else, which is completely unreasonable.


    "I''ve long heard that the blood clan has strong vitality. When I see it today, it really deserves its reputation."


    It seemed that he saw the incomprehension of the people present. The great shaman seemed to be praising and explaining, which made everyone suddenly understand.


    Yes, how can you forget that this guy is a blood clan? The vitality of the blood clan is well known. It is understandable that Yu Tiejian failed to kill gamakan.


    The wrinkles on Jiang Wenjian''s face immediately opened, and he felt much more comfortable. He didn''t kill gamakan and Yu Tiejian didn''t kill either. It can''t be said that he was inferior to Yu Tiejian. Although he knew that he was really inferior to him, he deceived himself and others and was unwilling to admit it.


    "It''s a little interesting!"


    Yu Tiejian muttered thoughtfully, and then he didn''t care. If he didn''t kill, he didn''t kill. He''ll kill again next time.


    "It''s troublesome now. Gamakan escaped into the black fog area. I''m afraid there will be other accidents."


    Nyawest said anxiously without locking.


    "Archbishop nyawest, do you know what this black fog is?"


    Old Greene raised his eyebrows and asked curiously.


    "I don''t know, but the black fog obviously belongs to the dark attribute, while the blood clan is a dark creature. I''m only worried that the black fog may not be able to kill him, but may turn him into an uncontrollable monster."


    Archbishop nyawest spoke frankly about his concerns.


    Everyone was awed when they heard the speech. Gamakan''s strength was originally in the later stage of holy martial arts. If it wasn''t for the suppressed cultivation here, he wanted to escape from the war. I''m afraid the people present might not be able to keep him. If he had an adventure in the dark fog and his strength soared, it would be troublesome.


    Other people are OK. Both Yu Tiejian and Jiang Wenjian have absolute confidence. They are not gamakan at all, but the leaders of Assassin alliance, mercenary Union and lion heart family are worried. After all


    If gamakan wants revenge, their fallen people must bear the brunt.


    "Archbishop nyawest, isn''t your holy light dedicated to restraining these dark things? Can you purify these black fog?"


    At the moment, Mu Jiangxin''s intestines are green with regret. He knew it was so dangerous here and didn''t come to kill him. He is the one who will be the leader of the sect soon and has a great future. He should be grateful if he died here, so he pulled down his face and asked for advice with an open mind.


    "This black fog is different from any evil thing we have seen before. We have tried before. Does our holy light have no effect on this black fog and cannot be purified?"


    Nyawest''s eyes were full of fear, staring at the thick black fog and sighing.


    When they heard the speech, they were silent again. There was a trace of despair in their hearts. Even the holy light of the holy Vatican could not be purified. The black fog was terrible.


    "I propose to open the border so that everyone can restore their strength. Under absolute strength, any conspiracy is vulnerable."


    Yu Tiejian suddenly suggested.


    The people were inspired when they heard the speech. Yes, how can they forget this? If they can use their real strength, they can protect themselves.


    Qu Wuyou and tianjizi looked at each other and saw the sadness in each other''s eyes. They had long thought of opening the border, but he linger sent a message to them that it was best not to, otherwise once a martial artist with advanced cultivation went crazy, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Yes, open the border, our strength is unlimited, and we will be able to smash the conspiracy of the ghost Liao department."


    The assassin alliance leader responded first.


    "I also agree that such a tied up, limited strength, there is no way to deal with the possible crisis in the future."


    Jiang Wenjian echoed.


    "Yes, I agree. Open the border quickly!"


    Mu Jiangxin is the least willing and afraid of death. If he can restore his strength, he can at least protect himself.


    "Yes, if you are subject to cultivation in this situation, you will be dead."


    "We''d better open the border quickly, so that we can have the capital to compete with each other."


    "As long as we can get through this crisis, we will share the Lingjing who closes the border and starts the border."


    "Yes, it''s really hard to be restrained by cultivation. It''s better to open the boundary."


    ¡­¡­


    The crowd was so excited that they strongly demanded that the border be lifted. The Council hall was in a mess like a vegetable market.


    "Everybody, be quiet. Please listen to me."


    Qu Wuyou had no choice but to raise his voice.


    The crowd closed their mouths and listened to what he wanted to say.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I don''t know if you have thought about it. Once the border is opened, what should we do if there are martial artists with advanced cultivation who go crazy? You know, this martial arts conference is full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. I don''t know how many strong people hide in the crowd to watch the excitement. If there is a border, if there are martial artists who go crazy, we can suppress one or two. If those martial artists with advanced cultivation go crazy, what should we do What shall we do? "


    Qu Wuyou glanced around slowly and said in a dignified tone.


    The crowd suddenly became silent and had to say that this is really a big problem. If a super strong man goes crazy, he doesn''t have to wait for the black fog to get angry. The super strong man alone can kill more than half of the people.


    Because they have found before that the strength of those crazy people is much stronger than their own strength. In other words, once the strong people in the holy martial arts realm go crazy, they simply can''t control the crazy martial people in time. The consequences are self-evident. Even if they can protect themselves, those martial people with low cultivation will inevitably flow into a river of blood.

 Chapter 1757

    Human nature is selfish after all.


    Even if those martial arts practitioners with low cultivation have disciples or disciples of various forces, where can they take care of others when their own lives are not guaranteed.


    Therefore, the leader of the assassin alliance was the first to say, "I don''t think that''s a big chance. Those martial artists who went crazy before had low cultivation and didn''t have a strong one, so I think the leader of Qu mansion was too worried."


    "Yes, not to mention the strength of the strong itself, it is difficult to be eroded by the black fog and go crazy. Even if there are one or two occasionally, we can always kill them as long as we do it in time."


    The head of the mercenary union immediately agreed.


    "That''s what I mean. Now I can''t care about anything else. If none of us can save our lives, others will die."


    The lion heart king said with awe inspiring righteousness.


    "What the lion heart king said is that we must first ensure our safety before we have the opportunity to turn the tide."


    Jiang Wenjian also expressed support for opening the border.


    The strong are always confident and superstitious about their own force. As expected, even Yu Tiejian and Jiang Wenjian, even the great shaman and old green hope to open the border and release their real strength to deal with the crisis.


    Tianjizi and Qu Wuyou looked at each other and saw the helpless color in each other''s eyes. They had long thought it would be this result. If it weren''t for the reminder of crane linger, they would actually prefer to open the border.


    Perhaps, as the leader of the assassin Alliance said, the strong have a certain immunity to the black fog?


    Even if the strong are eroded and crazy occasionally, they believe that so many people can control the situation together. I have to say that they are excited at the moment.


    "Well, why didn''t the saint come?"


    Qu Wuyou finally decided to open the border according to everyone''s wishes. Until this time, he found that there was no one in the saint''s family.


    "Is it possible that this was not done by the ghost department, but by the saints?"


    The lion heart king questioned for fear that the sky would not be disordered.


    Although he had stood on the opposite side of gamakan in order to get rid of his relationship with the dark Council, he always felt uncomfortable. Why should the Western military world be chaotic while the eastern military world watch jokes coldly.


    As soon as this sentence was said, it immediately aroused the resonance of most Western martial artists and questioned one after another: "yes, there is no one in the residence of the ghost Liao department, and it may not be able to prove that they did it."


    "In fact, I have some doubts. There are only 100 people in the ghost Liao department. Do they have the ability to catch everyone?"


    "Is it possible that the saint and the ghost Liao Department collude and they jointly set up this killing game?"


    "It''s hard to say. Anyway, the forces that didn''t come are suspected."


    "Yes, I also think the saints are very suspicious. At this time, they don''t even show their faces. It''s a problem."


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to these Western forces, you and I are questioning there. The faces of the major holy gates are a little ugly.


    Although they don''t think the saints will do such a thing, since some people doubt it, they always have to show evidence.


    "What''s the noise? Send someone to the saint''s residence to see what''s going on."


    Yu Tiejian was annoyed and shouted impatiently.


    "The saint will not do such a shameful thing. Come on, go to the saint''s residence and see what''s going on."


    Shengjian mountain villa has always had a good relationship with the saint daughter family. Naturally, I don''t want to give it to these foreign devils. I quickly called a disciple to command me.


    "Omandi, you go and have a look."


    It has to be said that the suspicion of Western forces is very serious. Now, they not only doubt the saint, but even suspect that the whole oriental military world has joined hands to do this game. When everyone makes eye contact, the leader of the assassin alliance understands it and calmly tells a subordinate nearby.


    "Yes!"


    Omandi responded respectfully and left with the disciple of Shengjian mountain villa.


    They don''t know that the saints don''t want to come, but they can''t get out at all. Although the divine array under crane ling''er can protect them from the erosion of black fog, it is also a kind of disguised imprisonment.


    In the dense forest outside the Ulun Valley, a pure black strange statue made of green faced tusks of unknown material stands on the altar!


    Under the altar, the man in black knelt on the ground, and the ghost Liao knelt in the front with words in his mouth.


    With his obscure and indistinct voice like chanting scriptures, red blood lines floated out of the ground like a long spiritual snake, climbed to the strange statue along the altar, and penetrated into it silently.


    With the penetration of the blood line, the statue gradually emits a layer of misty red light. The black material shows signs of changing to red, especially the foot of the statue has turned black red at the moment, which looks very strange and gloomy.


    I don''t know how long it took before the ghost Liao stopped chanting the curse. He looked up fanatically at the statue and said in a deep voice, "the sacrifice is not enough. Continue to sacrifice."


    "Yes, chief!"


    A black faced man behind him answered with a stiff inhuman voice, stood up and took out a black jade bottle. After opening the cork, thick black fog filled out and soon shrouded the whole dense forest.


    At the moment he opened the bottle, the black fog filled the blood line, and drastic changes also took place in the Ulun valley. The black fog that enveloped each station suddenly and continuously surged, crazy began to spread around, and filled most of the valley in the blink of an eye.


    Ho ho!


    As the black fog filled the air, a strange sound came from the black fog.


    People who were already frightened became more and more nervous at the moment. The valley fell into a dead silence. They subconsciously grasped their weapons and stared at the black fog with strange sounds without blinking. Nuota''s Valley fell into a dead silence. They could only hear the continuous echo of the heartbeat.


    Ah!


    Suddenly, a painful inhuman scream broke the peace, and a previously injured warrior rolled wildly on the ground with his head in his arms.


    His companion was shocked and hurried forward to help him, but unexpectedly, the warrior suddenly opened his scarlet evil eyes, opened his mouth and bit his hand in his companion''s frightened eyes.


    "Jiang Wu, you are so crazy. Why are you biting me?"


    His companion was still immersed in disbelief. He didn''t react at all. He pushed him away and shouted angrily.


    He didn''t notice that a trace of black fog quietly entered his body along his wound and crazy poured into his brain along the meridians, which made him extremely painful and rolled on the ground with his head in his arms.


    People around him looked at him with trembling, subconsciously began to retreat, but not for a while, he stood up, just like ordinary people.


    "Li Lianshang, are you okay?"


    The warrior who knew him stood not far away and asked carefully.


    But he didn''t wait for Li Lianshang''s answer, but two figures came like hounds.


    The man was startled at once. Without hesitation, he retreated violently and shouted angrily, "let''s go together. They''re crazy."


    Unfortunately, the human heart is often the most unpredictable thing, even if you know that if you can''t control it in time


    These two crazy people will bring greater disaster, but some people still hold the psychology of dead Taoist friends not dying and poor, and run away without looking back. Even if they rush into the black fog, it is better than being killed by a madman.


    In this way, those martial artists who wanted to come forward to help hesitated, others ran away, and what did they rush up for?


    With such a hesitation, the man had been thrown to the ground by two figures like mad dogs and screamed bitterly.


    At this moment, he was shocked to find that Jiang Wu and Li Lianshang had infinite manpower, and their eyes were scarlet and full of violence, cruelty and evil, which made him feel a strong sense of sadness and despair. However, this sadness and despair did not last for too long. He kept rolling on the ground with a severe headache and made a terrible howl that was not like a human voice.


    But after a short time, he jumped up with scarlet eyes, followed behind Jiang Wu and Li Lianshang, and began to attack those scattered and fleeing fighters like a vicious dog.


    Ah!


    Ah!


    Ah!


    Screams come in an endless stream. This is just a scene in a corner of the valley, and such things can be seen everywhere and repeated.


    These martial artists, who have been eroded by the black fog and lost their reason, seem to have forgotten that they are human. They are like rabies. They bite or scratch people with red eyes. As long as they break each other''s skin, they immediately stop to bite other targets.


    And this is not the most terrible, the most terrible are those who fled to the black fog in order to avoid hunting.


    In the black fog, they couldn''t see their fingers, but they couldn''t care. They let go of the speed and tried to escape. They ran, but they bumped into the crowd. Before they reacted, they found that countless hands stretched out and scratched him with blood, and then


    It was a sharp pain in the head. He soon lost his mind and became a member of the army of "mad dogs".


    In a short time, the whole valley has become a hell on earth. The number of "mad dogs" is rising and attacking the desperate warriors.


    How many people are there in the Ulun Valley? A few days ago, there were only more than 100000 people, but as the martial arts conference entered the later finals, did more and more martial arts come on hearing the news.


    Of course, most of the people who arrived later were martial artists with low cultivation. Some came to see the excitement, some came to set up stalls to earn some Lingjing, and others just came to broaden their horizons.


    So far, it is no exaggeration to say that the number of people in the Ulun Valley has definitely exceeded 200000, of which 700000 are low-level warriors.


    But these low-level warriors have become a butcher''s knife to kill high-level warriors.


    They are in groups, fierce and fearless of death. They don''t seem to know what pain is, let alone fear. As long as they see a living person who hasn''t been eroded, they rush up like a desperate mad dog. Even if their head is smashed by a slap, they have to bite each other''s body or scratch each other''s skin before they die.


    It has to be said that the lack of physical strength is the biggest weakness of those who practice Qi and martial arts. After all, the body refining skill has long been lost. Even those who are strong in the holy martial arts will be easily injured by the "mad dogs" who have infinite power if they are not prepared.


    As soon as the skin is broken, the ubiquitous black fog will enter each other''s body along the wound, quickly eroding each other''s brain and turning them into controlled killing machines.


    The leaders of the major forces looked at the hell on earth from a distance, and their faces became miserable. They couldn''t figure out why these low-level warriors could hurt those high-level warriors.


    Although the saint daughter clan was trapped by the array and couldn''t get out, yeqingxuan still opened the border with other Saint gates across the array.

 Chapter 1759

    "Although there are no experts from the saint doctor sect this time, it is related to the safety of the whole Jianghu. Our saint doctor sect will never fall behind."


    Mu Jiangxin''s righteous way.


    In fact, he really doesn''t want to go, but other holy doors have stated their position. If he flinches at this time, where will the holy doctor''s face go in the future?


    "Amitabha, the Buddha said, I don''t go to hell. Who goes to hell? Now we can only hope to get through this difficulty if we unite and work together. I will take the lead on behalf of Tianyin temple and never step back."


    Master Wutong Lao Huai said with satisfaction that the old monk''s mentality has changed greatly since he was stimulated by Ding Ning to break through the half step holy martial arts, and he has faintly become an eminent monk.


    "I''ve never been afraid in my life. No matter what demons and monsters they are, I''ll kill them with a sword."


    Liu Sheng''s sword God was also very outstanding. People were surprised to say that they couldn''t help but look at the old devil with new eyes. Unexpectedly, the old bone still had this feeling.


    Perhaps, only Yu Tiejian can roughly understand the reason why he did this. The old devil is not so kind. He just did it for himself.


    If he guessed correctly, Liu Shengjian''s Kendo cultivation has encountered a bottleneck. There must be strong enough pressure to let him die and later, so that there is a possibility of a breakthrough in kendo.


    Throughout Fusang, he is the first person in kendo, and Jianxiu has always been recognized as the most lethal monk.


    The first in kendo means that he is the well deserved first person in martial arts in Fusang. Where can I find an opponent who can bring him life and death pressure?


    And those crazy strong warriors are his best choice. Therefore, the old devil just wants to find a strong enough opponent to force his breakthrough.


    In fact, what Yu Tiejian didn''t expect was that Liu Shengjian made this choice more because of the pressure he brought to him.


    At the level of Liu Sheng''s sword God, he was very sensitive to the strength of the enemy. Yu Tiejian''s every move brought him an invisible sense of oppression and made him realize that he was probably not his opponent. Therefore, he chose to die and survive in order to break through, and then compete with Yu Tiejian.


    "I, the Holy See, have always made it our duty to eliminate darkness."


    The two archbishops of the Holy See expressed their attitude concisely.


    Leaders of Assassin League, mercenary Union and lion heart king all showed hypocritical smiles and said they would participate in it.


    But in my heart, I scolded myself, these fools. If you want to die, you can die. Don''t pull us.


    In their hearts, only themselves are the most important. As long as they can live, it doesn''t matter if all the people outside die.


    But they only dare to think about these words in their hearts and dare not say them. If they dare to sing the opposite tune in front of righteousness, they won''t want to come out again in the future. Saliva alone can drown them.


    "Well, since everyone agrees, let''s start now. If we delay any more, more and more people will suffer, so it''s hard to clean up."


    Whether sincere or false, everyone expressed their willingness to fight. Qu Wuyou was still very happy. Although the imperial palace made certain arrangements due to the early warning of heling''er, and the losses were relatively small, if the matter could not be solved in time, it would eventually face the disaster. At that time, it was unknown how many more people would die.


    The masters finally made a move. Those martial artists who were struggling in despair were immediately elated and cheered for them.


    Kill!


    Qu Wuyou can''t judge whether those low-level warriors are still saved, so he doesn''t intend to kill them, but only those crazy strong people above the Shenwu realm.


    Although the number of people in this category is small,


    But because their strength is strong enough, the harm is greater. If they don''t kill them, more people will become crazy like them.


    "I''ll deal with one alone."


    Liu Sheng''s sword God said coolly. Without waiting for everyone to respond, he killed a Shengwu madman who was "chasing and biting" martial artists everywhere.


    Seeing that the old devils were so domineering, Yu Tiejian met another strong Saint without saying a word and took the initiative to lead him to a remote place to start the battle.


    "I''ll deal with one alone."


    Jiang Wenjian is a man who wants face. If he doesn''t deal with one alone, doesn''t he look inferior to Yu Tiejian?


    Other people are happy now. Well, there are three Shengwu lunatics in total. They are surrounded by them one by one. They are also happy. They just have to deal with those lunatics in Shenwu realm.


    But I have to say that the number of crazy people in Shenwu realm is much more than that in Shengwu realm. At first glance, there are no less than 20, which makes everyone secretly wonder whether the strong people in Shenwu realm are Chinese cabbage? There are so many hidden strong people in Shenwu realm, and their slightly soothing nerves are also strained.


    Don''t forget, although these powerful people in the divine martial arts realm have lost their reason and don''t know how to use weapons and martial arts, they don''t know pain, are fierce and not afraid of death, and use sharp teeth and nails as weapons, which is more difficult than normal martial arts.


    Those martial artists who escaped from death felt that the strong hands of the major forces would inevitably show their great power, solve the "mad dogs" and stand happily in the distance to watch the excitement.


    After all, so many powerful experts not only surpass Shenwu madmen in number, but also crush them in strength. In their view, there must be no suspense about the result.


    But it never occurred to them that in addition to gaining the upper hand in the local battle circle, these strong men were more in the form of one side down. Two or three strong men joined hands, but they were suppressed by a Shenwu madman, which surprised them.


    Perhaps the strong of the major forces are worried that they will be eroded by the black fog after being injured, or they have other thoughts and are unwilling to really work there, so they are tied up in fighting. Instead of gaining the upper hand, they are suppressed upside down, which makes people disappointed.


    At Qingyun security station, he linger looked at Ling Yun with a sad face. Obviously, he had specially told the imperial scholar''s mansion and Tianji pavilion not to open the border easily, just to suppress Ling Yun''s cultivation and delay the arrival of Shenwu robbery.


    But I didn''t expect that the Imperial Palace didn''t bear the pressure and opened the border so soon, putting Lingyun in danger.


    Now, except that the station is protected by the array, there is strange black fog everywhere. He linger is really not sure whether Lingyun will be taken advantage of by the black fog at this time.


    In fact, angel should go through the robbery, but she has the heart of the artifact sea, and can suppress the arrival of the robbery for the time being.


    "Ling''er, I''ve decided to cross the robbery sooner or later. I can''t hide. Then I''ll cross the robbery directly."


    Lingyun is in pain at the moment. Mingming''s cultivation has broken through the Shenwu realm, but in order to delay the arrival of Shenwu robbery, she has to forcibly suppress the energy fluctuation in her body. That taste is not good.


    "But... Can you bear it any longer? Is my husband coming soon? When he comes..."


    Crane ling''er is very tangled. Since she stays in Wulun Valley, as the person with the highest cultivation here, she is naturally responsible for ensuring everyone''s safety. Lingyun is too dangerous to cross the robbery at this time. She dare not take this risk.


    "I don''t want to rely on him for everything. Just listen to me. I believe I can."


    Lingyun''s face showed a firm color and said resolutely.


    She pursues martial arts and constantly sharpens it. Doesn''t she just hope that she can become stronger and catch up with him one day?


    She wants to become strong and one day be able to fight side by side with him and become his powerful help, instead of hiding under his wings and watching him fight and support the family alone like a chick.


    "Still... Well... You must be careful."


    Crane ling''er still wants to persuade again, but she sees Ling Yun''s firm eyes and knows that she has made up her mind. She can only promise with a sigh.


    Angel looked at Lingyun''s confident eyes and suddenly had an impulse in his heart. Maybe he should go through the robbery and delay time by relying on the artifact. Sooner or later, he still had to face it.


    Immediately stepped forward and said firmly, "I''ve decided. I''m going to cross the robbery with sister yun''er."


    "Angel, it''s messy enough. Aunt, don''t make trouble for me here, will you?"


    Crane ling''er, one big and two big, begged with a bitter face.


    Feng Pian dance shook her head and cried and laughed. The girl was like a little child. She thought of it every time.


    "I''m not making trouble. I want to be strong. I want to be as strong as you, not only in cultivation, but also here."


    Angel was unconventional and pointed firmly to his chest.


    Crane ling''er and Feng Pian dance looked at each other and immediately understood that she meant the strength of her soul. Her childhood pampering had cultivated her into a weak flower in the greenhouse and a serious Princess disease.


    These days, when they get along with each other, they are letting angel, intentionally or unintentionally, which makes her feel very uncomfortable. She feels that he linger and they treat her as a child.


    But she asked herself, thinking about her performance these days, she was really capricious and childish, which made her a little ashamed. If she wanted to make a change, she secretly observed their performance.


    Now, the great crisis is coming, whether it is heling''er''s calm in the face of danger, Fengpian''s calm and calm, or Lingyun''s perseverance, all make her deeply touched.


    Therefore, she seems to have grown up overnight and become mature. She doesn''t want to live a carefree life all day like before. She also imagines that he linger and they will become the help of Ding Ning, not like a child who hasn''t grown up like this.


    Most importantly, there seems to be a voice telling her that she can''t rely on the heart of the ocean any more. She has to become strong quickly. That''s why she made this decision.


    Crane ling''er and Feng Pian dance hesitated. Although it was good for angel to become mature, she was the princess of the Atlantis family after all. She secretly wondered whether to ask old Green''s advice, or if something happened, the Atlantis family could not come to the door. Although they were not afraid of things, they didn''t want to cause trouble.


    "Let''s go through the robbery together. Maybe we can use the robbery to disperse these black fog. Besides, angel is not a child. She has her own ideas and judgments. I believe she can."


    At this time, perhaps he could feel that angel had the same idea as himself. Lingyun directly agreed and joked.


    "Hey, well, you decide for yourself."


    Crane ling''er reluctantly shook her head. Although she was the nominal person in charge of the scene, everyone was sisters, and she had no right to influence anyone''s decision.


    "I think so. Ding Ning said that angel is a thunder attribute and has a simple temperament. She has never experienced anything troublesome, so she won''t have a heart demon. The God and soul robbery in the heaven robbery can''t pose any threat to her."


    Feng Pian dance said softly, but looking at Ling Yun''s eyes, she was full of worry: "on the contrary, it''s yun''er. Although you are physically strong, you are too strong, I''m worried..."

 Chapter 1760

    "Don''t worry, I can get through it."


    Ling Yun said in a determined tone. Zhan Yan smiled. She knew that Fengpian dance was kind and worried that she would have a heart demon because she couldn''t enjoy Ding Ning''s love alone.


    But she has enough confidence in herself and has long wanted to open it. After all, the missing father has returned. Now the family is reunited and living a life she didn''t dare think of before. All this is given to her by Ding Ning.


    The most important thing is that she can stay with her loved ones for a long time. In her heart, her life is complete without any regrets.


    If the soul is flawless, it will not constitute a heart demon, and the divine soul robbery can not bring her any threat.


    "Well, you must be careful yourself."


    Fengpian dance knew that she had understood her meaning and gave a careful advice, so she stopped persuading. Instead, she began to worry about herself. If she could survive the robbery safely?


    After all, she is different from others. Ding Ning can be regarded as her brother killing enemy. Although the two people fall in love and are still together now, it is impossible to say that they don''t have a grudge in their heart.


    Otherwise, when people from the Imperial Palace visit here, she will always find reasons to avoid. She can''t avoid it and won''t give each other a good face. This is enough to show that she hasn''t completely put down her hatred for Ding Ning, but passed on her hatred to the people in the Imperial Palace.


    Outside the Wulun Valley, he has recovered his original appearance. His long gray hair is like the old Ding Ning''s eyes. He looks at the huge boundary in front of him like a black cocoon. This boundary is all made of strange black fog. He sees it for the first time, which gives him a great headache.


    In particular, the black fog was really strange. At first, he didn''t take it seriously. He tried to infiltrate the Ulun valley with his divine knowledge, wanted to get in touch with heling''er and asked what was going on inside.


    But I didn''t expect that the black fog could shield the divine consciousness, and almost invaded his sea of consciousness along the divine consciousness, which startled him and cut off the wisp of divine consciousness.


    What the hell is this black fog?


    Ding Ning suddenly understood why she was in danger. The black fog was so strange that even if he linger was a strong man who was half into the realm of God, I''m afraid it would pose a threat to her.


    Of course, he was not worried about the danger he linger would encounter. Her array attainments were no less than her own. Unless she was too impatient to prevent a sneak attack, she might be caught accidentally. But since she got her own warning, she would certainly take precautions, and the black fog would not pose a threat to her.


    At this time, Ding Ning was relieved because he realized that the warning signs in his heart had begun to be lifted gradually, which showed that the crisis that should have existed had a certain change because of his early warning, so that the strong sense of danger had begun to disappear slowly.


    Put down his mind, Ding Ning had a strong interest in the black fog, which gave him a feeling of indescribable and unknown.


    It seems to be full of all kinds of negative emotions, such as evil, jealousy, violence, silence, cruelty, fear, homicide, resentment and so on, but in these negative emotions, there is a faint ray of vitality.


    It''s a contradictory feeling, but it''s very clear and real. It''s like a cauldron mixed with the emotions of countless people, which makes him feel very interesting. He wonders whether it is a disguised curse energy, and whether the plague tusks can absorb it.


    Who? Who is peeping at himself?


    Just as he was about to take out the plague tusk to test, a feeling of being peeped hit his heart, making him look up and look at the direction of peeping like a lightning.


    Unfortunately, the black fog hurried, like clouds surging, so that he couldn''t see through the figure hidden in the black fog. When he looked up, the feeling of being peeped disappeared silently, and he couldn''t help flashing in his eyes


    A thoughtful look.


    Although I don''t know the role of black fog, so many chaotic emotions are mixed together. It can be imagined that if it invades the human brain, it will inevitably make the human mind controlled by this chaotic energy and become a schizophrenic madman.


    The person who peeps into himself can hide safely in the black fog, which shows that this person is the real murderer behind the release of the black fog.


    Although he had enough confidence in heling''er, he was still worried at the moment. After all, the valley not only had his own brothers, such as women and wolf riding, but also had friends such as Wei Biao, Taoist Deming, Tianshi Zhang, little pudding, Wuping and so on.


    Heling''er is a master of the divine array. He must be able to arrange a safe border to protect Qingyun security and wolf riding, but what should his friends do?


    Even if he linger is a divine array master, he can''t arrange the boundary with the help of the power of heaven and earth when shrouded in black fog. He can only reluctantly arrange the array with array materials.


    What''s more, he ling''er can''t carry much array materials with him. It''s good to be able to reluctantly arrange a border to protect his own people. Where can he spare any effort to protect others.


    You know, the material requirements for arranging the divine array are also very high. What is needed is divine materials. Where is it so easy to get? It is not easy for he linger to gather enough divine materials for arranging a set of arrays.


    This made him relaxed and nervous immediately. Whether it was Qu Wuyou, Xiang Tiange, tianjizi, tianxuanzi and grandma, or pudding, Wuxiang, greedy wolf and Wei Biao, he cherished them and didn''t want to see anything happen to any of them.


    Especially Wei Biao Biao, who is Xiao Yao''s brother-in-law and his prospective brother-in-law. If something happens to him, Xiao Yao will have to cry to death.


    As a top-grade scum man who likes the new and dislikes the old, he can''t tolerate all the behaviors that may make his women cry.


    Therefore, at the moment, Ding Ning''s heart was filled with towering anger. The black hand behind the scenes did such a vicious thing and dared to peep at himself in the dark fog. He really didn''t know whether to live or die. His figure flashed and disappeared in place.


    In the dark fog, deep in the dense forest, on the ancient altar.


    The strange statue has undergone earth shaking changes. The black material is covered with red blood lines, which looks very ferocious and evil.


    The statue, which was like a dead object, seemed to come alive under the irrigation of blood lines, and the dark red luster began to twinkle in its eyes.


    "Soon, soon, almost, the blood sacrifice will be completed. The messenger of the Demon Lord will come to the world, take us devout believers, destroy the world, and then establish an ideal country."


    Ghost Liao always knelt on the ground devoutly, with excited and fanatical light shining in his eyes.


    "Chief, just now I found an old man outside."


    A man in black quietly appeared beside him and reported with a voice without human feelings.


    "Old man?"


    The ghost Liao slightly frowned and didn''t take it seriously: "don''t worry about him, just an old man."


    "But the old man found me peeping at him."


    The man in black still devoted himself to his duty.


    The ghost Liao finally faced it up. He couldn''t believe it. He turned to look at the man in black and said cautiously, "you mean you hid in the ghost curtain, and the old man also found your peeping?"


    The man in black nodded and confirmed his statement.


    "Is it a natural keen perception? Or a real top power?"


    Ghost Tusk''s pupils are tiny and sunken


    In thinking, if it is the former, it is better, but if it is the latter, it will be troublesome.


    Now that the blood sacrifice has been carried out, it is about to be completed. At this critical juncture, he will never allow anyone to have the opportunity to destroy his plan.


    "Liao Yi, take a team of ghost slaves to kill the old man. If you lose the enemy, lead him away. The farther you are from here, the better."


    Ghost Liao quickly made a decision and ordered without doubt.


    Although he was full of confidence in the dead, he was not afraid of ten thousand just in case. He would never leave anyone even one in ten million chance to destroy his plan.


    "Yes, chief!"


    Liao answered coldly, walked behind the ghost Liao, pointed to nine ghost faced people in black with his fingers, and turned and walked out.


    The nine black faced men followed him like walking corpses without saying a word and soon disappeared into the black fog.


    "One hour, give me another hour, and the messenger will be able to come to the world."


    Ghost Liao whispered, but he felt a little uneasy in his heart.


    Turning around and looking at the black faced man who always knelt behind him, he snapped: "all ghost slaves listen to the order, delay me for an hour at all costs, and don''t let anyone near here."


    Nearly a hundred ghost slaves were scared from the ground, with a faint black light shining in their eyes. They turned away without saying a word and carried out their orders.


    Ghost Liao was a little relieved. Although ghost slaves can''t be raised indefinitely in the outside world, they are equivalent to immortal existence in the dark curtain of the dead. It should be enough for a hundred immortal ghost slaves to drag an old man of unknown origin.


    Unless the old man has a magic weapon to restrain ghosts and monsters, or practices the skill of restraining ghosts and monsters, it is possible to kill these ghost slaves.


    But even then, it''s almost impossible for the old man to kill all the ghost slaves in an hour and then come to the altar. After all, the ghost curtain is really terrible. If he didn''t have the magic weapon protection given by the demon God, he couldn''t move for a long time.


    "I hope those pretentious guys can break the first barrier and break out of the valley, so that the demon messenger can come faster."


    The ghost Liao looked at the direction of the Ulun valley with black fog eyes and whispered to himself.


    But he didn''t notice that there were dark clouds over his so-called ghost curtain, dark red thunder clouds were gathering, and everyone was heavy with a strong sense of oppression.


    "Hey!"


    Ding Ning didn''t know whether he could withstand the strange black fog. Naturally, he wouldn''t rush into it recklessly. After his invisibility disappeared, he changed direction, stood next to the black cocoon, took out the plague Tusk and tentatively extended it. He found that the plague tusk had no response and sighed with disappointment.


    When he was about to put away the plague God''s tusks, the spirit in the tusks suddenly sent him a spiritual message, which surprised him.


    The spiritual message said that the black fog was originally the best nourishment for its evolution, but I don''t know why, such a good nourishment was mixed with a ray of vitality, just like a delicious feast was poured with stinky dog shit, which made it lose all its appetite.


    Ding Ning was surprised and pleased when he heard the speech. He was surprised that the spirit of the tusk was becoming more and more humanized. He could even compare it. He just didn''t know whether it would become a terrible thing like the thousand eye plague when it grew up.


    Fortunately, listening to the meaning of plague''s tusks, although the delicious meal was poured with stinky dog shit, if it pinched its nose, it was not that it could not eat, which gave him a glimmer of hope to restrain the black fog.

 Chapter 1761

    After secretly communicating with the plague tusk, Ding Ning couldn''t help laughing and laughing. He felt that the right tusk was not only proud and charming, but also a little dark.


    According to what it said, it is a tusk on the right, which is smarter than the tusk on the left, so it awakened its consciousness first.


    It is precisely because of its consciousness that it began to learn to be picky about food. It likes to devour all Yin and evil substances and energy and resist "Stinky shit" such as vitality and righteousness.


    The left tusk is different. It hasn''t awakened its consciousness, won''t distinguish good from evil, and won''t be picky about food. Even if it is spilled with "Stinky dog shit", it can eat it, so it encourages Ding Ning to let the left tusk "eat".


    Ding Ning doesn''t care whether it''s left or right. What he can help is good fangs. He unkindly put the right fangs in the cold palace, took out the left fangs and prepared to start eating.


    Boom!


    A thunderclap lit up the whole world in an instant.


    Ding Ning was surprised. He didn''t know when the sky was covered with thunder clouds, and the terrible power of heaven was filled. Purple lights turned into thunder snakes in the air, and some black fog was dispersed with a blow.


    "Is it God who doesn''t like it? So lightning came down to punish these evil black fog."


    Ding Ning muttered to himself.


    But as the second thunder landed, he even formed a light column like a light beam and bombarded the position in the black fog. At the moment of dispersing the black fog with the help of thunder light and lightning, he saw Ling Yun and angel in men''s clothes, and his face suddenly changed dramatically.


    He didn''t think that this was not heaven''s punishment, but Lingyun and angel were crossing the robbery.


    Are they crazy? Dare to cross the robbery in the black fog.


    Ding Ning''s eyes are about to crack. If he doesn''t understand the black fog, he may appreciate Lingyun and angel''s courage, but after understanding what the black fog is, his heart suddenly pulled into his throat.


    According to the inheritance and memory of the right fangs, the black fog was made of the most Yin and evil things by using extremely cruel methods to extract the grievances and negative emotions from the remains of the corpses after the creatures died but the soul had not completely dissipated.


    This refining method is extremely cruel and insidious. The people who are extracted from the remnant soul will not be able to enter the reincarnation, and the refined black fog is the oldest source of plague. Even in the mythical era of the strong, it makes people turn pale and fear like a tiger, so it is called the source of corpse demon plague.


    The most terrible thing about the corpse demon plague source is its propagation speed. As long as there are even insignificant small wounds, creatures will be quickly eroded by the plague source.


    All kinds of chaotic negative emotions invade the minds of living creatures like parasites, control the thinking of living creatures, and make them become crazy people who only know bloody killing tirelessly.


    When these parasitic creatures overdraw excessively, the plague source will take the opportunity to devour their negative emotions and continue to grow, turn into a black fog and continue to erode other creatures.


    Of course, this is only a way for the source of corpse demon plague to spread rapidly. The most terrible thing is that even if the creatures have no wounds, they will be quietly eroded by moistening things as long as they are in the source of corpse demon plague for a long time.


    Although this erosion method is slow, it is also more difficult and terrible, because it has more secret characteristics. There is no sign before going crazy. It is no different from normal people, but once it occurs, it will form a devastating disaster.


    If we put it another way, the plague spread in this way has a certain incubation period. The incubation period is different according to the constitution of the living creatures. The longest incubation period can even be as long as more than ten years. I don''t know when it will suddenly break out.


    However, although the right tusk has the inheritance memory of the thousand eye plague God, after all, the degree of awakening is not high, and the memory obtained is not complete, only vaguely remembered


    The source of corpse devil plague seems to have been invented by a small person who has been bullied for a long time in the mythological age. With this source of corpse devil plague, the small person quickly became a frightening devil, finally aroused public anger and died surrounded by all the strongest.


    Although the great devil died, his corpse devil plague source did not dissipate and continued to be a disaster to the world. Therefore, the once prosperous mythological era also declined rapidly. It can be said that if the thousand eye plague God did not eat it later and virtually eliminated the disaster, I am afraid that all the creatures in the world would be destroyed by the corpse devil plague source in the end.


    Ding Ning is very interested in the mythical age mentioned by right fangya. He doesn''t know whether it belongs to ancient times or ancient times. Unfortunately, right fangya is not clear. Qianmu plague was killed by Ding Ning before he was a complete adult, so the inheritance memory is incomplete and can''t tell why.


    In fact, if it were not for the corpse demon plague source, which is the favorite food of Qianmu plague God and makes it the only enemy of corpse demon plague source, this inheritance memory is particularly profound. Otherwise, I''m afraid even it would not recognize the origin of black fog.


    The only thing that deviates from its memory is that the plague source of corpses and demons in the mythological era does not contain vitality. This "Stinky shit" has weakened the spread speed and power of this terrible plague many times.


    Therefore, this is why Ding Ning has never been too worried. With the plague God tusk in hand, even in the incubation period, it can instinctively sense the taste of the plague source.


    But now, Ding Ning is really anxious. Ling Yun and angel are crossing the sky in the source of corpse demon plague. Isn''t this looking for death?


    If it''s other heavenly robberies, angel has more than half of the que thunder Fu. He is not afraid of heavenly thunder. Ding Ning is not so worried, but they cross the divine weapon robberies.


    There is a soul robbery in Shenwu robbery, which can not be resisted without fear of sky thunder. If the will is not firm, it will be invaded by heart demons, and the soul will be annihilated when the robbery fails.


    What''s more, they are still robbing in an environment full of corpse demon plague sources. Their favorite thing is erosion parasitism. Who knows if they will be taken advantage of by this thing.


    Therefore, Ding Ning broke out. He could no longer hide his body. He was covered with a layer of light war clothes, and rushed to the black fog like the God of war of light.


    Boom!


    A slight, undetectable sound came. Ding Ning''s ugly face was bounced back. He staggered back more than ten steps before he could stabilize his body.


    He didn''t expect that the ghost border still had the function of anti injury. If his body was not strong enough, it would be enough to hurt him with the strength of just rebounding.


    "Ma Dan, I don''t believe it. A broken barrier can stop me."


    Ding Ning was really anxious. He waved his left tusk with a cold face and stabbed the black fog border.


    Poof!


    Qianmu plague is worthy of being the bane of the plague source of the corpse demon. The plague boundary with strong anti injury force is like a paper tie in front of the tusk, and it is extremely easy to poke a hole out.


    The left tusk was not picky at all, as the right Tusk said. The long whale began to swallow the snake like water. The strong black fog kept surging and poured into the left tusk at a speed visible to the naked eye. The gap was expanding.


    In the dense forest, the ghost Liao, with his hands on his back, looked up at the vaguely visible purple thunder in the sky through the heavy black fog, flashed a sneer at the bottom of his eyes, and whispered, "do you want to break the barrier with the help of heaven''s robbery? Come on, I''d like to see whether the ghost''s dark curtain is powerful or heaven''s robbery is powerful."


    "Found him!"


    In the black fog, the man in black looked for Ding Ning''s trace along the edge of the barrier like a headless fly. When he was still unable to find his trace, the movement of the left tusk breaking the barrier startled them and saw Ding Ning holding tusks,


    It seems that they are absorbing the black fog. They are not moved at all. Gu Jing''s eyes filled with black fog run towards Ding Ning like a ghost in the black fog.


    "Come and die? Just right, I have no place to vent my anger."


    Ding Ning soon found these ghost slaves who had become walking corpses, and a sharp killing opportunity appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    As the saying goes, care is chaos. Before, he was anxious to stop Lingyun and angel, but now he calmed down and knew that since the disaster had come, it would be useless for him to rush.


    After all, they can only live by themselves. Even if he is around, he can''t help.


    This upset him. Seeing that these ghost slaves wanted to find their own trouble, he found a way to vent his anger.


    Ghost Liao thought that the combat effectiveness of these ghost slaves was not as good as that strange "old man", but they were immortal in the black fog. It was not easy to hold him for an hour.


    But where did he think that the strange "old man" happened to have plague tusks to restrain the "ghost curtain" in his hands, so these ghost slaves were tragic.


    Their greatest dependence is to be able to get the energy supplement of the black fog, which is an immortal existence. Therefore, they do not hide or Flash even in battle, and they are in a posture of exchanging injury for injury and fighting with life.


    The first ghost slave jumped up like throwing himself into the arms. He was easily pierced by the plague tusks and greedily swallowed the plague energy in his body. Although the black fog was constantly supplementing his vitality, it was not as fast as being swallowed by the tusks.


    Ding Ning suddenly thought of the undead ghosts mentioned by Wolf Rong and realized that these guys might not be so easy to kill, but he didn''t believe that they could survive by shredding these ghosts.


    After the first ghost slave turned into a corpse, Ding Ning shook his wrist, picked up the corpse and threw it into the air. He instantly performed the skill of cooking cattle. When the corpse landed, it had become scattered bones.


    Although these ghost slaves can speak and fight, they are essentially just a dead man. When they see their companions broken to pieces, their eyes have not changed at all. They still rush forward one after another, twisting their arms and holding their thighs like street gangsters.


    Ding Ning almost laughed angrily. He was not afraid of the living people. He was also afraid of the dead people. A burst of punches and kicks kicked away these disgusting things. The cook''s skill of relieving cattle was put into full play without any scruples. In the twinkling of an eye, the team of ten people was unloaded into parts on the ground.


    But something frightening happened to him. The scattered corpses kept wriggling under the dense black fog and pieced together at a very fast speed. Except for the dried corpse cut into bone fragments by him, the other nine ghost slaves were intact and their eyes continued to rush at him.


    There was a flash of shock in Ding Ning''s eyes. Unexpectedly, the vitality energy contained in the black fog was so strange that it was terrible to put together thousands of broken bodies again.


    Fortunately, he has tusks. Otherwise, although this ghost can''t pose any threat to him, it annoys him.


    Be patient immediately. First devour the evil energy in their bodies with their tusks, and then shred them. Although it''s a little troublesome, they can''t revive again.


    After discovering that all the faces of these ghost slaves were disfigured, Ding Ning realized that they were probably the people of the ghost Liao department, and a look of pity flashed in his eyes.


    These people blinded by hatred don''t know who turned them into such monsters. Are they ghost tusks? Or someone else?

 Chapter 1762

    Pity belongs to pity, but Ding Ning''s men are merciless. They turn them into mummies and then break them into pieces.


    Although their ancestors were regarded as pagans by the Holy See and persecuted, Ding Ning also sympathized with them.


    But hatred is not the reason for their indulgence. If they just want revenge against the Holy See, Ding Ning will sincerely admire them.


    But in fact, they don''t know how many innocent people''s blood they have on their hands. At least in Longmu Island, Ding Ning can''t forgive the murder they committed by slaughtering villages.


    It''s a long story, but in fact, in less than five minutes, the ten member team completely bid farewell to the world. Even in the dark fog, they can''t rise again.


    "Dust returns to dust, dust returns to earth, and everything stops when people die. I hope you can go to heaven to avenge the executioner of the holy Vatican. You''d better be a good man in your next life."


    Ding Ning murmured in a low voice, feeling inexplicably heavy.


    Although he has long been used to killing, he still feels a little uncomfortable watching these once "poor people" become such monsters.


    The border has been opened by fangya. Ding Ning enters it unimpeded and runs quickly to the direction of Wulun valley. Along the way, left fangya constantly absorbs the energy in the black fog and clears the way for Ding Ning.


    What he didn''t know was that two minutes after he left, the barrier entrance was repaired by the black fog energy, and dozens of ghost slaves in black also appeared there.


    Looking at the scattered bones, Liao was shocked at the bottom of his eyes, but soon recovered his calm. He looked at the direction Ding Ning left and said in a deep voice: "chase!"


    Without saying a word, the ghost slaves chased along the direction of Ding Ning''s departure like ghosts, and soon disappeared into the black fog. There were only bones on the ground, which looked so desolate and strange.


    Liao Yi didn''t catch up with the ghost slaves, but turned around and ran to the dense forest to report to the ghost Liao.


    "You mean he killed the whole team of Liao Jiu in only a few minutes?"


    Ghost Liao was surprised when he heard Liao Yi''s report, raised his head and asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, Liao Jiu''s team is the closest to the man, so we rushed there first. We''re a little farther away, but we''ll arrive in no more than five minutes, but when we get there, we only see the bones on the ground."


    Liao Yi devoted himself to his duty and reported in detail without missing every detail.


    The ghost Liao''s eyes showed a rare dignified color and whispered, "how is this possible? Who is he? It can make the ghost slave even have no chance to resurrect."


    Liao stood upright and kept silent. His duty is to report truthfully and will not make any decisions and suggestions. Otherwise, ghost Liao, who has always been headstrong and does not tolerate anyone''s disobedience, will turn his brother into a walking corpse like other members of the ghost Liao department.


    "He didn''t come in this direction. Try to find a way to delay time. As long as he persists until the messenger comes, everything will be over."


    Ghost Liao said faintly, looking at the 90% blood red statues on the altar, his eyes showed a look of fanaticism.


    Is the demon lord really so powerful? If they are so powerful, why use their ghost tusks to open the door of hell?


    Liao Yi was very skeptical about this, especially the ghost ghost screen, which was regarded as the most precious by ghost Liao, was easily cracked, which made him lose confidence in the omnipotent Demon Lord for the first time.


    Several times I tried to stop talking, but when I thought that my eldest brother had no reason at all now, I pinned the hope of revenge on the demon lord, so I didn''t even care about it


    Xi turned all the brothers and sisters of the ghost Liao Department into walking corpses. Finally, he could only sigh in his heart and dared not say anything. After bowing his head, he turned to execute the ghost Liao''s orders.


    "Lord demon, please come quickly, take your most loyal servant, destroy this evil world, and then rebuild an orderly and beautiful world with your will."


    Ghost Liao knelt piously in front of the altar and prayed in a low voice, just like the most loyal believer.


    In the Ulun Valley, the leaders of the major forces worked hard together and finally killed the strongest "mad dogs" after losing two strong men in the Shenwu realm. The remaining low-level crazy fighters were also surrounded and suppressed by the major forces.


    At present, everything is going well. Although the "mad dog" is powerful, it has no reason after all. Under the organized encirclement and suppression, it soon fell one by one, which makes the surviving fighters secretly relieved.


    Boom!


    Thunder exploded, electric snakes flew, and thigh thick lightning beams ran through the world, dispersing the nearby black fog.


    Most people looked shocked and didn''t know why such a terrible pillar of thunder fell in this strange dark scene.


    Only a few people and leaders of major forces know that Lingyun, the leader of Qingyun security, and the little Lord of Atlantis family are crossing the robbery.


    This makes them both envious and jealous, and some faint expectations.


    How old are they? They broke through the Shenwu realm in their early twenties, which makes them feel embarrassed.


    If in the past, some of them would certainly try to kill this genius who does not belong to their own side, so as not to add a terrible enemy in the future.


    But now, they have no time to kill the genius. They just hope that they can open the border with the help of the power of heaven''s robbery so that they can escape from life.


    Of course, the best outcome is, of course, the separation of heaven''s robbery and the failure of the two geniuses to cross the robbery. This is the situation they most want to see in their dark heart.


    Old green was worried. He stared at the place where Tianlei landed without blinking. He was trembling all over. He prayed for the little master secretly, hoping that she could get through the disaster smoothly.


    Maybe it''s because two people cross the robbery together. The power of natural robbery is much stronger than that of ordinary people. Countless people are secretly frightened. Can anyone really spend such a natural robbery? I''m afraid those two men are dead.


    If the crane ling''er knew what they thought, he would certainly disdain his lips. What does this degree of heaven robbery count? Compared with the scene when they came to the world from Kunpeng world for collective robbery, it is hardly worth mentioning.


    Even if she is a strong person who is half absorbed in God, she still has lingering fear when she recalls the terrible scene of destroying heaven and earth when she crossed the robbery.


    If Ding Ning hadn''t shared most of the power of the natural disaster, I''m afraid only a few of them could survive the terrible natural disaster. Anyway, she knows herself, and she is not among the people who can survive.


    It''s the so-called vision determines the pattern. After a big scene, she looks at the disaster of Lingyun and angel and feels that it''s nothing to mention.


    The only thing that worried her was the ghost robbery. After all, it existed in the spiritual field. It was invisible and invisible. No one could see it. They could only cross it by their own will.


    No one knows that in the center of the thunder column shrouded area, Lingyun looks left and right like no one, and her fear disappears. There are more flaws to pay attention to angel not far away.


    She didn''t know why it was like this. The thunder column that looked so terrible hit her. It didn''t hurt or itch. She didn''t feel anything except making her numb.


    As for the God soul robbery, there were many illusions in front of her. Back to the days when she was dependent on her mother Chu Yunxiu, in the illusion, how miserable the mother and mother were.


    She suddenly laughed and thought bored. It turned out that this was the ghost robbery. It was too fake. At that time, although the days were a little bitter, the man she liked lived opposite her home. She could see him every day. I don''t know how happy it was. What''s so sad.


    Perhaps I sensed her disdain. As soon as the fantasy changed, Ding Ning hugged two flirting women and said coldly to her, "I''ve fallen in love with others. Let''s break up."


    Ling Yun couldn''t help laughing again. He didn''t know Ding Ning very well. That guy is a new and old goods. He has to look at the pot while eating in the bowl. How could he be willing to abandon himself.


    Besides, the women of the goods are all great beauties of national color and natural fragrance. This fantasy is too unprofessional. The two women created are like dancers with a dusty smell and absolute mediocre fat and vulgar powder. How can Ding Ning see it.


    The illusion changed again. This time Ding Ning was surrounded by a group of Yingyan, all of whom were beautiful and beautiful. He looked at her with ruthless and indifferent eyes: "my woman must be as beautiful as a fairy. You are too ugly to deserve me. Go."


    Ling Yun held back his smile and thought confidently that elder sister is the most expensive woman. A pair of long legs is enough for him to play all his life. Even if Ding Ning has more beautiful women around him, he can''t be willing to leave himself. Is this a shit ghost robbery? No technical content at all.


    The dreamland changed again. Chu Yunxiu''s serious face appeared in front of him. He stared at Lingyun fiercely and said sternly, "I don''t allow you to be with him. That little red man, now rich, has found so many women outside."


    Lingyun couldn''t help laughing with her stomach covered. If this was what her father said, it would be more reliable. As for mom, a financial fan, she taught her how to please Ding Ning as soon as she saw her. She was eager to let her conceive Ding Ning''s child as soon as possible. With Zi Gui, where would she oppose them together.


    Tianjie immediately appeared Ling Fei''s figure, looked seriously at her and said seriously: "yun''er, I don''t want to interfere with your emotional life, but Ding Ning is not suitable for you. I agree with anyone, but he, absolutely not."


    Lingyun picked his eyebrows and muttered impatiently, "is there any new tricks? I''m tired of it if you don''t bother me. He saved my father''s life and still manages the company for him. Do you think my father will oppose us together? It''s boring."


    Tianjie is also estimated to be depressed. She simply doesn''t lower the spirit. She holds her breath and desperately lowers Tianlei to smash the woman with a big heart.


    Ling Yun smiled happily. It was so comfortable because she found that under the bombardment of Tianlei, she had a headache. The always irreconcilable golden and fire spirits began to integrate gradually. At this moment, Tianlei''s power even acted as a fusion agent.


    Angel is more relaxed than her. The content of the dreamland is almost the same as that of Lingyun. It starts from the betrayal of feelings and the resistance of the family, but her heart is flawless. There is nothing she can do to make the God and soul rob. She can only rivet enough to try her best to lower the thunder rob.


    According to the practice of the cultivation world, the first time a human friar crosses a robbery is only a 19 day robbery. Unlike the demon clan, the alien becomes a essence, and will lower the 99 day robbery as a punishment.


    But they had already passed the nine sky robberies. The sky robberies still didn''t stop. One after another, the sky thunder landed and dispersed the surrounding black fog. The boundary of gukou was fragmented because they couldn''t get the supplement of black fog energy.

 Chapter 1763

    However, angel has more unique advantages than Lingyun''s strong body, which can basically ignore this degree of Tianlei because of his hard practice of savage body training.


    Not to mention that she has the blood of thunder Naga, only most of the que Lei Fu given to her by Ding Ning can make her completely immune to Tianlei.


    Therefore, there was a wonderful scene at the scene of the robbery. Ling Yun closed his eyes and enjoyed the baptism of thunder; Angel looked bored and yawned. If she didn''t think it was a robbery and her attitude couldn''t be too casual, she wanted to sleep. Fortunately, when she was bored, she suddenly thought of the eight edged purple gold hammer given to her by Ding Ning. Finally, she found something to do. She took it out with a smile and put it under the thunder to recharge, which could be regarded as supplementing the lightning energy, It''s just taking the robbery as a charging station.


    The thunder was too fierce. The thunder was bright and the stabbing people''s eyes hurt. No one found their current state at all, otherwise their jaw would fall off.


    Finally, the robbery is over.


    The way of heaven is kind. It only increases the 19 day robbery to the 39 day robbery. The 27 day robbery is unimaginable for the Terrans.


    You should know that the God robbery of the strong at the God level is the three or nine day robbery. In this regard, the way of heaven still takes care of the weak Terrans.


    Angel was in high spirits, and the boring disaster was finally over; Lingyun was very dissatisfied. His face was full of unexplained color. He secretly feigned that he couldn''t let my mother''s golden fire and martial spirit completely integrate and end again? It''s almost completely integrated.


    As the thunder clouds dissipated, people saw the two people involved in the robbery. Otherwise, they were unharmed and energetic. They exuded a strong momentum belonging to the strong in the Shenwu realm, which made people feel envy and awe.


    Even those old-fashioned Shenwu strongmen can''t help showing envy. It''s hard to imagine how far they can go in the future.


    What''s more, they spent the three or nine days of robbery, which enjoyed the same treatment as the strong ones in the realm of God, which is enough to show how extraordinary their qualifications are, which makes the way of heaven look down on them and wants to destroy them.


    Unfortunately, they not only survived the three or nine days'' disaster, but also gained great benefits. Apart from anything else, the physical strength of their bodies is far higher than that of martial artists of the same level, and their combat effectiveness is not the same.


    "The border has been opened."


    At a time when many people had complex eyes and mixed feelings, a surprise cheer instantly attracted everyone''s attention.


    The warriors woke up and burst into earth shaking cheers. Then they rushed out one after another, and soon there was a fierce conflict.


    The reason is very simple, because the exit split by Tianlei is not spacious. The surviving warriors are eager to leave this terrible place. At once, there are so many people, which seems extremely crowded.


    If this is the only way, the fighters who have fought side by side before will not conflict for this, but after the warriors keenly find that the channel mouth is being repaired by the energy contained in the black fog. If they slow down, they may be trapped in the valley again. Conflict happens naturally.


    There will be bloodshed when there is conflict, and once there is bloodshed, the black fog will be available. Therefore, the horror of the black fog is vividly staged in front of them again.


    With the first wounded warrior holding his head and wailing bitterly, he immediately opened his scarlet eyes and rushed into the crowd to scratch and bite. More and more people were injured and attacked by the black fog. The extinct army of "mad dogs" is rolling snow


    Increasing rapidly in a ball like manner.


    If the situation has not expanded, these "mad dogs" will soon be killed if they can unite and come up with the spirit of cooperation to kill the enemy hand in hand.


    Unfortunately, no, human nature is selfish. The warrior in front only wants to escape from this damn and terrible place quickly. The warrior behind is afraid of being trapped in the valley again and can''t escape. He pushes forward desperately, so that those who want to eradicate the "mad dog" can''t help but rush forward with the crowded crowd.


    The disaster came again like this. The surging of people made the martial arts trapped in the middle unlucky. They could not escape, and there was little room to fight back. They were scratched or bitten by crazy martial arts. The number of "mad dogs" was increasing at an unimaginable speed, and the scene fell into a chaos of crying father and mother.


    The crazy warrior stared at the scarlet eyes and attacked all flesh and blood creatures in the field of vision without reason. In the twinkling of an eye, the exit of the channel became a hotbed for the breeding of "mad dogs", constantly creating crazy warriors with the trend of starting a prairie fire.


    "Come back, come back, don''t squeeze any more."


    The leaders of the great forces were sweating on their foreheads and shouted hoarsely, but they were useless at all. They broke their throats and no one paid attention to them.


    The person who rushed to the front thought, I''m about to escape from heaven. Why should I go back.


    Those who fell behind thought that if they didn''t escape now, they might never have a chance again. What about mad dogs? As long as we rush forward together, those mad dogs will also be squeezed out of the barrier. When we get out of the barrier, it''s not that the sea is wide with fish jumping and the sky is high with birds flying. Those mad dogs can''t help me, so instead of retreating, they squeeze harder.


    The people in the middle want to retreat, but the problem is that they can''t help it at all. The surging of the crowd makes them unable to retreat at all. They can only rush forward with the crowd reluctantly. They secretly pray in their heart that they are lucky enough to rush out of the border before being attacked by a mad dog.


    There are also some powerful fighters who know that it is difficult for them to survive. In order to survive, they can''t care about anything else. Their eyes twinkle with fierce light and began to kill wantonly, trying to make a way of blood.


    There are one and two. Some strong people see that this method seems to be effective. They immediately learn from it. They want to forcibly kill all the people in front of them and break out with their strength.


    Now, the situation that is already chaotic enough is becoming more and more chaotic. Mad dogs hurt people and the strong kill people. Where can ordinary martial arts survive, but mole ants still steal their lives, not to mention people. Anyway, they all die. It''s better to kill themselves. If you''re lucky, you may be able to kill a way to live.


    The situation was completely out of control. Except for a few fast fighters who escaped from the passage, the remaining fighters started bloody killing and rushed to the border passage with red eyes, but the outcome was that they were on the verge of success, either killed or turned into a mad dog.


    No one noticed that so many people died in a short time, but there was strange no blood on the ground, as if there was no blood in these dead warriors.


    As everyone knows, this is one of the plots of ghost Liao. Except that the boundary was split by heaven robbery, everything else was in his expectation.


    He looked at human nature more thoroughly than anyone. He knew that under this fear of self danger, if he knew that the channel that was not easy to open would soon be closed again, these fighters would inevitably rush to escape, and then there would be conflict under the crowd.


    As long as a conflict breaks out, it will lead to chaos. Mad dog has always been the best tool to create chaos. As long as the first mad dog appears, his goal will be achieved.


    Looking at the blood line pouring rapidly along the underground array pattern, the speed of the transformation from black statue to blood color is also accelerating. In the twinkling of an eye, the lower part of the statue''s nose has been safely transformed into blood red.


    Ghost Liao knelt down quietly, but his cold eyes showed a trace of cynicism. This is the ugliest human nature in this evil world. It''s really sad, ridiculous and lamentable. Such a world should be completely destroyed. He firmly believes that under the leadership of demon God, they will be able to build a world without war, pain and A new world without hatred or sin.


    Ah!


    With a shrill scream, Li Xiaoliu covered his chest penetrated by an iron palm, looked at the black faced man without any human breath in front of him, fell on his back in despair, gradually turned gray, and his eyes were filled with unwilling color.


    He is unwilling. He has escaped from the valley and is only one step away from freedom, but he died here. These people in black have no grievances with him. Why kill him?


    He is just a to set up a stall to earn some Lingjing and broaden his horizons. His cultivation is just a small scattered cultivation in the Xuanwu realm.


    After the black fog broke out, he thought he would die with his own strength, but he didn''t expect to escape under the encirclement and suppression of the mad dog army with his cautious and quick response and a little luck.


    The rest of his life made him more precious than anyone. He wanted to live, not die in this terrible place.


    Therefore, after the end of the robbery, when others are still paying envious or jealous attention to Lingyun and angel, he has the courage to touch the edge of the border and is pleasantly surprised to find that the border has been cut.


    Although he wanted to escape from this terrible Valley at once, when he found that the channel was healing under the black fog energy, the lingering conscience at the bottom of his heart still made him shout and the barrier was opened to remind everyone.


    When others began to rush to the channel, he was the first to escape from the channel.


    But outside the passage, there was still a black fog, which made people lost in it and couldn''t find the way to leave, but he didn''t despair, because he concluded that sometimes people are more terrible than beasts, so as long as they stay away from the crowd, they will find a way out sooner or later.


    Kung Fu pays off. When the warriors in the valley were still fighting for the passage, he finally bumped down to the edge of the border and saw the light.


    Just when he was ecstatic and thought he was about to successfully escape from life, he was pierced in his chest by a cold iron hand and died in despair only one step away from the light.


    Liao Yi casually wiped the iron hand stained with blood with his black robe. There was a sense of ridicule at the bottom of his eyes. He wanted to escape. How could it be so easy? Did he really think that light is the way out? It''s just the border.


    If Li Xiaoliu knew what he thought was bright and separated by a barrier he would never touch, he might not die.


    "Life is short. I''m afraid your previous life was not satisfactory because of your low cultivation. Then live again in another way."


    Liao Yi squatted patiently on the ground and watched Li Xiaoliu''s penetrating wound on his chest begin to produce bright red granulation under the perfusion of black energy. He kept wriggling and healing at a speed visible to the naked eye, and whispered in his mouth.

 Chapter 1764

    "Live like you?"


    A calm voice suddenly sounded in my ear.


    As soon as Liao was dead, his scalp exploded, his cold hair stood upright, his half squatting body jumped up like a cheetah without hesitation, jumped forward without looking back, and quickly escaped into the black fog.


    His original strength was not strong, but after receiving the inheritance taught by his eldest brother ghost Liao, which is said to be given by the God and devil, he absorbed the dead spirit to practice. His strength has improved by leaps and bounds. In a short time, he has the combat power comparable to the strong ones in the beautiful God martial arts realm.


    But now, this man can touch his back unconsciously, and his first reaction is that the other party can''t resist the enemy. He must run away immediately. As long as he escapes into the ghost curtain that can cover people''s senseless six senses, he can get rid of this terrible enemy.


    "Eh! It''s interesting that it''s not those living dead people. Are you a ghost Liao? No, no, ghost Liao wears a white gold ghost mask, while you wear a black ghost mask. I guess you should be a close person to ghost Liao. You may be his close relatives or his most trusted subordinates, so you didn''t become a living dead person by him. Unfortunately, you are a group of poor people Now, it has become a group of people without people and ghosts. What kind of life form are you? "


    The man was surprised. He seemed surprised, but he seemed more interested in him.


    Liao was scared out of his wits. He even lost his strength to eat milk. He had long forgotten the order of ghost Liao and instinctively fled to the dense forest.


    He thought he had escaped into the center of the dark curtain of the dead with the strongest black fog. The man would be afraid or covered, and the senseless six senses would give up chasing and killing him. Unexpectedly, the voice continued to ring in his ears, as if walking side by side with him, making his back cold, like falling ice valley.


    He always thought that even if these warriors knew that the murder was done by the ghost Liao department, it was after the arrival of the demon Messenger, not now.


    But now, the master of the voice seemed to know everything, and called out the name of the eldest brother at once, as if he had known that all this was done by the ghost Liao department, and guessed the relationship between himself and the eldest brother. This careful mind and judgment made him deeply frightened and afraid.


    To put it bluntly, he is still timid. After all, he is not a ghost Liao, nor is he as crazy as ghost Liao. He is so fanatical and superstitious about the demon God who has never seen him. He is only willing to risk universal condemnation and attack all the martial arts in the world because of an uncertain fuzzy instruction.


    Even after being collectively opposed by the ghost Liao department, he insisted on his own way. In order to implement the plan smoothly, he turned these brothers who lived together day and night into ghost slaves without humanity.


    If he was not the brother of ghost Liao, and ghost Liao needed a sober living man to give orders instead of him, I''m afraid he would follow in the footsteps of those brothers.


    "Who are you? Are you the one who escaped from the valley of Ulun? No, it shouldn''t be. If it were the people in the valley who escaped, they would have been stopped by ghost slaves."


    Liao tried to guess the origin of the other party while fleeing in a hurry. He guessed that the other party might be an expert who escaped from the Ulun Valley, but he soon rejected it.


    How can a person who is not afraid of the dark curtain of the dead and can come and go freely in it be trapped in the Ulun Valley?


    Of course, he doesn''t care much about the origin of each other, but uses words to dispel his extreme fear.


    "Do you mean those living dead people who dress like you but have no vital signs? Ghost slaves? Ghost slaves controlled by ghost tusks. That''s an appropriate name."


    The other party said quietly. He didn''t seem to be in a hurry to start with him, but said with great interest.


    "You... Who the hell are you?"


    Liao asked with a trembling voice. His heart was shrouded in the shadow of fear. The man was clearly behind him, but he couldn''t even notice the other party''s existence, and he couldn''t even take a look at what the other party looked like.


    "Who am I? It''s not important. What''s important is what you want to do with such a bloody and cruel thing? If I remember correctly, the enemy of the ghost tusk department is only the holy Vatican. I''m curious about the reason why you have the courage to take advantage of all the martial arts forces in the world."


    Ding Ning was really puzzled about this. If the ghost tusk department simply wanted revenge and went crazy, it was not necessary to be so crazy to offend all martial arts forces.


    Moreover, where did ghost Liao get the source of corpse demon plague in the mythological era? So the whole thing is definitely not as simple as it seems.


    He guessed that maybe ghost Liao is just an executor, and there must be someone behind him who is leading all this, and what he has to do is to find out who is behind ghost Liao? What purpose does it have.


    Therefore, he didn''t kill Liao Yi. Instead, he wanted to follow the rattan and find out where the ghost Liao was. At that time, everything will come out.


    But he didn''t expect it, but Liao Yi suddenly remembered the order of ghost Liao because of his inquiry, and couldn''t help sweating.


    Although he adored ghost Liao, the eldest brother of his mother''s compatriots since he was a child, and had almost enigmatic confidence in him, he believed that nothing could embarrass him, but now, the eldest brother who spoiled him and loved him since he was a child seems to have changed into a person, cold-blooded and ruthless, violent and cruel, which made him feel deep fear.


    If you bring an unknown enemy to the big brother and destroy the blood sacrifice, even if he can finally solve the big trouble, he will never let go of himself. The best outcome may be to kill himself. Of course, it is more likely that he will be refined into a ghost slave, become a walking corpse without any thought, and continue to accept his control, Serve his "dream".


    Liao Yi was afraid of death, but he was more afraid of becoming a ghost slave without soul. Therefore, the fear of ghost Liao outweighed the fear of unknown enemies, quietly changed his route and took Ding Ning in a circle.


    Although Ding Ning''s five senses and six senses are limited in the source of corpse demon plague, even his divine consciousness and spiritual thoughts dare not be released, but the limitation is a limitation. It doesn''t mean that he really becomes blind and can''t see or hear anything. It''s just that he seems to have declined a lot compared with ordinary martial artists, but he is still much stronger than ordinary martial artists.


    With his amazing memory, he soon found that Liao Yi was leading him around in circles. After a little thought, he reacted. It seems that the direction this guy first took is the direction where ghost Liao is.


    "Since you think I''m easy to cheat, I don''t have time to waste time here with you. Now I''ll take you on the road and go underground to accompany your ghost slave partners."


    Ding Ning narrowed his eyes and said coldly.


    Liao was trembling in his heart. Huoran opened his eyes and said in a disbelief: "what are you talking about? Ghost slave..."


    "Yes, those ghosts who don''t know how to die dare to kill me. Anyway, they are all dead. I''d better let them die a little more."


    Ding Ning said quietly, but Liao was shocked. He shook his head in disbelief and said, "no, it''s impossible. They are immortal in the dark curtain of the dead..."


    "Shit is immortal. It''s just a small hand that uses corpse Qi and curse to control puppets. You dare to play tricks in front of me."


    Ding Ning said with disdain on his face. The terrible killing instantly shrouded the tusk.


    Poof, when liaoyi was preparing to resist, he only felt a pain in his chest. A ferocious tusk had penetrated his chest, making him feel that his vitality was passing quickly.


    Is this the taste of death? It doesn''t seem too painful. At least, compared with becoming a ghost slave, this kind of death is not unacceptable.


    The face under the tusk mask twitched slightly, and the pupils expanded continuously, but with a sense of relief, he soon lost consciousness forever.


    "Brother, I''m sorry I didn''t save your life, but I''ve avenged you. I don''t think you want to become a monster without people and ghosts after you die. You can go on your way safely."


    Ding Ning twisted Liao Yi''s body into pieces, and then took out Li Xiaoliu''s body from the space. He said with some remorse.


    Then he used his tusks to absorb the source of corpse demon plague that had been absorbed in his body to ensure that he would not revive. Then he dug a pit and buried him. He also cut a big tree and set up a monument for him. He wanted to engrave his name. Unfortunately, he didn''t know Li Xiaoliu''s name, so he had to give up.


    When he arrived at Wulun Valley, he just saw Lingyun and angel finished the robbery. He was relieved to see that they were all safe and sound.


    But he knew that if he could not find out the real culprit behind the scenes, he would not know that he would have to wait until monkey years and horse months just rely on the fangs of the plague God to absorb this huge number of corpse demon plague sources.


    Therefore, he didn''t show up, but wanted to see if he could find ghost Liao to completely solve the big problem. Unexpectedly, he just saw Li Xiaoliu escape from the valley.


    When he thought about it, since the ghost Liao had laid this killing game, he would not let anyone escape easily. He must have a back hand waiting.


    Therefore, he followed Li Xiaoliu all the way to see if he could find the whereabouts of ghost Liao. Therefore, he didn''t know that gukou was in the turmoil after he left.


    For Li Xiaoliu, he felt a little guilty. Originally, he didn''t have to die. It was only because he met the encirclement of ghost slaves and delayed some time that he was killed by Liao Yi accidentally.


    Therefore, Liao has been on his must kill blacklist for a long time. If he didn''t want to find ghost Liao through him, he would have become a broken skeleton.


    After standing in front of Li Xiaoliu''s grave for two minutes, Ding Ning searched all the way along the direction of Liao Yi''s earliest escape.


    He believes that his judgment will not be wrong. When people encounter danger, they will instinctively flee to the place he thinks is safe. Liao Yi''s psychological quality is not much different from that of ordinary people. Therefore, he runs away in surprise. Instinctively, he will flee to the place he thinks is the safest. This unconscious action just points out the direction for Ding Ning.


    And Liao Yi quietly changed his direction later, which happened to verify his guess from the side, so he didn''t have the slightest softness and hesitation when he killed Liao.


    Keep searching carefully along the previous direction. For fear of missing any place where the ghost Liao may exist, the search efficiency is not very high, but he is not in a hurry. Anyway, as long as the source of the corpse demon plague is still there, it means that the ghost Liao has not left. He has plenty of time to find him slowly.


    If he knew that the valley was full of blood and sorrow, he might not be so calm and comfortable.


    After all, he is a doctor. Although he has killed many people, he still respects every fresh life in his bones. Otherwise, he won''t feel guilty about Li Xiaoliu, who he doesn''t know.


    What''s more, those warriors in the valley have many enemies, but also many friends. He can''t care.

 Chapter 1765

    Ghost Liao knelt in front of the altar like a sculpture and felt a little uneasy in his heart.


    After such a long time, why hasn''t Liao Yi come back to report the situation?


    But 90% of the black sculptures have turned into blood. It only takes a few minutes for the messenger of the demon God to come. The ghost Liao''s heart is relieved again, and there is a faint sense of sacred mission.


    People can''t live without dreams. What''s the difference between a life without dreams and a salted fish? As long as the messenger adult can come to the world, even if the ghost slave and his brother Liao Yi die for it, he also thinks it is worth it.


    People are distorted because of hatred and become humble and paranoid because of powerlessness. In order to obtain power, even if they sell their soul to the devil.


    This is the case with ghost Liao. Although he led the ghost Liao department to fight against the holy Vatican and once gained the upper hand in local battles, he won because of the help of the dark Council.


    Just when the members of the ghost Liao department were overjoyed and felt that a complete victory and the elimination of the holy Vatican was just around the corner, ghost Liao knew very well that for the holy Vatican, in addition to losing some face, other things were of no importance. In their eyes, people didn''t take the great victory seriously at all, just trivial losses.


    The more so, the more he could feel the horror of the Holy See, and even the United dark Council could not see any hope of destroying the Holy See. It was conceivable that the pressure in his heart spent every day in anxiety and despair.


    Therefore, for revenge and illusory ideal, the ghost Liao, who is known as the ghost Liao department for thousands of years, finally couldn''t stand the temptation of the devil and made this deal with the so-called demon God.


    The bewitchment and promise of Lord demon made him heart pounding, eager to have supreme power and dominate everyone''s life and death with the help of Lord demon. The taste of power made him deeply infatuated and yearned for it.


    Therefore, when the demon lord timely asked him to find a way to hold a blood sacrifice, use the sinner''s blood essence to open the door of hell and welcome him to express his sincerity, he agreed without hesitation.


    But he didn''t expect that after he bloodwashed several villages and towns and slaughtered many believers of the Holy See, Lord demon God expressed great dissatisfaction, saying that the blood of ordinary people didn''t have the power to open the door of hell at all, and needed the blood of martial artists with strong vitality. The higher the cultivation, the better.


    Now the ghost tusk is difficult. There are many martial arts in the world, but not too many. Moreover, most martial arts have a large background. If you are unlucky and just kill the martial arts with a background, the ghost tusk department will be in great trouble.


    Besides, the ghost tusk department is the descendants of a group of blasphemers. They all support them with a cavity of blood and the will to revenge. Their cultivation is not high. It''s OK to hunt and kill ordinary martial artists. When they meet martial artists with high cultivation, one can destroy the whole ghost tusk Department.


    Ghost Liao felt that he couldn''t complete this arduous task at all, so he frankly told the demon God that his strength was not enough and he couldn''t hunt a large number of warriors for blood sacrifice according to his requirements.


    The demon God had been prepared for a long time. Since it was a trade, he also had to pay, so he generously gave him an extremely evil cultivation skill and gave him a magic bottle, which could absorb the resentment of people who died in vain to practice. This cultivation method could make the cultivator a thousand miles a day and soon become a super strong person.


    Killing people is a common thing of the ghost Liao department. It can help cultivate while killing people, which makes the ghost Liao unable to resist this temptation. He just struggles a little and accepts this gift.


    Therefore, under the guidance of the will of the demon lord, he gradually embarked on this road of no return.


    After practicing the skills given by Lord devil, he gradually lost his nature and became the most devout believer and running dog of Lord devil. He always took the will of Lord devil as his mission.


    Just when he felt ashamed that he had been entrusted by Lord negative demon, he suddenly learned that the world-class martial arts conference was about to be held, which made him keenly aware that it might be a good opportunity for blood sacrifice and immediately reported to Lord negative demon.


    The demon God, who was eager to come to the world, was overjoyed when he heard the news. He immediately made a plan and gave him a batch of magic bottles and dead ghost screens specially used to absorb dead Qi and help him cultivate.


    Ghost Liao, who had little confidence, was overjoyed when he got these two things and found out how to use them. He promised with confidence that he would receive the messenger of demon God to come to the world first.


    Unexpectedly, when he discussed this amazing event with the brothers of the ghost Liao department, he was collectively opposed by everyone and advised him.


    They believe that the so-called demon God is not kind at all. Whether this thing is done or not, it will be harmful to the ghost Liao department.


    Yes, who can guarantee that the demon God can keep his word? He tried every means to come to the world, but he didn''t covet the world. He didn''t say whether he had the ability to unify the world and build a perfect world. Even if he had this ability, how could he hand over the hard-earned rivers and mountains to the ghost Liao department?


    If it doesn''t, the result is not to mention that the ghost Liao department will become the public enemy of the whole world. Everyone will be killed. At that time, all of them will die without a place to bury.


    The members of the ghost Liao Department acted with emotion and reason, and analyzed the pros and cons very thoroughly. Everyone can analyze the pros and cons. However, the ghost Liao was obsessed. He agreed on the surface, but secretly turned all the most elite soldiers of the ghost Liao Department into his own ghost slaves.


    When refining ghost slaves, he muttered to himself that he did it for the future of ghost Liao department. Since they are not obedient, let them become obedient.


    But he didn''t realize that what he did had long changed the quality, which had violated the original intention of the ghost Liao department. He didn''t take revenge for revenge, but fell into the abyss for ambition and desire.


    Boom!


    In ghost Liao''s uneasy and expectant eyes, a powerful spatial fluctuation came.


    The statue on the altar suddenly burst open, and the black material continued to fall off. There were dense cracks on the broken statue. The cracks burst out red blood light, emitting a powerful breath that makes people tremble.


    But the breath seemed very unstable, high and low, constantly fluctuating.


    The ghost Liao was stunned, but soon reacted. He knelt down respectfully with a fanatical look on his face and shouted, "welcome the messenger!"


    Although I don''t know why the door of hell can be opened after blood sacrifice, and why did the powerful messenger come not through the door of hell, but in the statue.


    But in the eyes of ghost Liao, the demon God is an omnipotent God, and his messenger must be a noble envoy. It''s not surprising that he came by any way.


    Click!


    The broken statue was smashed. In the dull eyes of the ghost Liao as if struck by lightning, a little turtle made of white jade peeped out of the broken statue.


    Is this the messenger? How could it look like a turtle?


    The ghost Liao almost stared out. He couldn''t believe it. He looked around at the White Jade Turtle who was not afraid of people, and whispered in his heart


    Cooing.


    "Boy, is this the human world?"


    The white jade tortoise frowned humanized and asked in an old-fashioned way. However, his voice was milk, which made people feel strange.


    Ghost Liao was so cold in his heart that he secretly scolded himself. It''s strange that demon God is omnipotent. The messenger sent is a talking turtle. What''s so strange.


    Although the tortoise didn''t seem to have the dignity of the messenger and was a little cute, he didn''t dare to neglect it at all. He quickly bowed his head respectfully and replied: "the messenger, this is the earth, which is what the demon lord often says about the human world."


    Lord demon? Lord messenger? What the hell?


    Is it the unlucky little devil who blocked his way and was thrown into the turbulent flow of space when he was just shuttling through space looking for his way back?


    The mountain turtle whispered in his heart. He didn''t bother to think about those messy things. At the moment, he was very excited and had an impulse to cry.


    How many years have you been back to the third world? Is it easy for me? I escaped from death in the passage of time and space. I don''t know how many difficulties and obstacles I had passed. I wandered for tens of thousands of years before I finally found the way back.


    Just after so many years, I don''t know what the three realms have become. Has Su Zhe come back? Has the three worlds come? Is that dingning boy dead? Or did he turn the tide and stop the three world catastrophes and call God the ancestor, which is respected by hundreds of millions of people?


    No, there is a strong smell of abyss demons around. Have the three realms been occupied by abyss demons? It seems that this must be the case. Otherwise, how can there be a smell of demons in the world?


    Oh, it''s over. Su Zhe, Su Zhe, I''m sorry. It''s not Shanhe who doesn''t want to help you protect the boy. It''s just that he wandered around the space-time channel in an accident. Shanhe is also helpless. You can''t blame me.


    The mountain turtle sighed with emotion. He suddenly looked at the strong black gas around him and muttered insincerely in his heart.


    In his mind, since this place is the human world, it is full of the smell of abyss demons. It must be occupied by abyss demons.


    As the person who should be robbed of the great disaster, since the human world has become a paradise for the abyss devil, it shows that the great disaster has not been spent after all, and it must have fallen.


    Just as he was going to fish in troubled waters and pretend to be the messenger in the mouth of ghost Liao, he pretended to be a tiger, figured out what the robbery was all about, and came back to have an explanation with Su Zhe.


    As soon as I looked up, I saw a figure with gray hair, wrinkled face and unusually tall and straight body coming slowly. It was silly on the spot and shouted, "Ding Ning, are you not dead?"


    Ding Ning was also confused. He finally found the trace of ghost Liao. When he was trying to catch him and ask for clarification, someone... Er, no, there was a turtle talking.


    What''s going on here? Although he has seen many demon families, and there are turtle people saved from Tianshui and heaven in the space, the white jade turtle said he saw it for the first time. The most terrible thing is that the turtle cursed him with a mouth and covered his forehead with black lines.


    "Don''t worry, there are many people who want to kill me, but I''m still alive. Am I very disappointed?"


    Although he didn''t know the origin of the White Jade Turtle, since he appeared on this strange altar and ghost Liao paid homage to it, Ding Ning felt that it must not be a good thing. Maybe it was the real murderer behind the scenes. Naturally, he spoke with a gun and a stick. He was not polite.

 Chapter 1766

    Ghost Liao knelt in front of the altar like a sculpture and felt a little uneasy in his heart.


    After such a long time, why hasn''t Liao Yi come back to report the situation?


    But 90% of the black sculptures have turned into blood. It only takes a few minutes for the messenger of the demon God to come. The ghost Liao''s heart is relieved again, and there is a faint sense of sacred mission.


    People can''t live without dreams. What''s the difference between a life without dreams and a salted fish? As long as the messenger adult can come to the world, even if the ghost slave and his brother Liao Yi die for it, he also thinks it is worth it.


    People are distorted because of hatred and become humble and paranoid because of powerlessness. In order to obtain power, even if they sell their soul to the devil.


    This is the case with ghost Liao. Although he led the ghost Liao department to fight against the holy Vatican and once gained the upper hand in local battles, he won because of the help of the dark Council.


    Just when the members of the ghost Liao department were overjoyed and felt that a complete victory and the elimination of the holy Vatican was just around the corner, ghost Liao knew very well that for the holy Vatican, in addition to losing some face, other things were of no importance. In their eyes, people didn''t take the great victory seriously at all, just trivial losses.


    The more so, the more he could feel the horror of the Holy See, and even the United dark Council could not see any hope of destroying the Holy See. It was conceivable that the pressure in his heart spent every day in anxiety and despair.


    Therefore, for revenge and illusory ideal, the ghost Liao, who is known as the ghost Liao department for thousands of years, finally couldn''t stand the temptation of the devil and made this deal with the so-called demon God.


    The bewitchment and promise of Lord demon made him heart pounding, eager to have supreme power and dominate everyone''s life and death with the help of Lord demon. The taste of power made him deeply infatuated and yearned for it.


    Therefore, when the demon lord timely asked him to find a way to hold a blood sacrifice, use the sinner''s blood essence to open the door of hell and welcome him to express his sincerity, he agreed without hesitation.


    But he didn''t expect that after he bloodwashed several villages and towns and slaughtered many believers of the Holy See, Lord demon God expressed great dissatisfaction, saying that the blood of ordinary people didn''t have the power to open the door of hell at all, and needed the blood of martial artists with strong vitality. The higher the cultivation, the better.


    Now the ghost tusk is difficult. There are many martial arts in the world, but not too many. Moreover, most martial arts have a large background. If you are unlucky and just kill the martial arts with a background, the ghost tusk department will be in great trouble.


    Besides, the ghost tusk department is the descendants of a group of blasphemers. They all support them with a cavity of blood and the will to revenge. Their cultivation is not high. It''s OK to hunt and kill ordinary martial artists. When they meet martial artists with high cultivation, one can destroy the whole ghost tusk Department.


    Ghost Liao felt that he couldn''t complete this arduous task at all, so he frankly told the demon God that his strength was not enough and he couldn''t hunt a large number of warriors for blood sacrifice according to his requirements.


    The demon God had been prepared for a long time. Since it was a trade, he also had to pay, so he generously gave him an extremely evil cultivation skill and gave him a magic bottle, which could absorb the resentment of people who died in vain to practice. This cultivation method could make the cultivator a thousand miles a day and soon become a super strong person.


    Killing people is a common thing of the ghost Liao department. It can help cultivate while killing people, which makes the ghost Liao unable to resist this temptation. He just struggles a little and accepts this gift.


    Therefore, under the guidance of the will of the demon lord, he gradually embarked on this road of no return.


    After practicing the skills given by Lord devil, he gradually lost his nature and became the most devout believer and running dog of Lord devil. He always took the will of Lord devil as his mission.


    Just when he felt ashamed that he had been entrusted by Lord negative demon, he suddenly learned that the world-class martial arts conference was about to be held, which made him keenly aware that it might be a good opportunity for blood sacrifice and immediately reported to Lord negative demon.


    The demon God, who was eager to come to the world, was overjoyed when he heard the news. He immediately made a plan and gave him a batch of magic bottles and dead ghost screens specially used to absorb dead Qi and help him cultivate.


    Ghost Liao, who had little confidence, was overjoyed when he got these two things and found out how to use them. He promised with confidence that he would receive the messenger of demon God to come to the world first.


    Unexpectedly, when he discussed this amazing event with the brothers of the ghost Liao department, he was collectively opposed by everyone and advised him.


    They believe that the so-called demon God is not kind at all. Whether this thing is done or not, it will be harmful to the ghost Liao department.


    Yes, who can guarantee that the demon God can keep his word? He tried every means to come to the world, but he didn''t covet the world. He didn''t say whether he had the ability to unify the world and build a perfect world. Even if he had this ability, how could he hand over the hard-earned rivers and mountains to the ghost Liao department?


    If it doesn''t, the result is not to mention that the ghost Liao department will become the public enemy of the whole world. Everyone will be killed. At that time, all of them will die without a place to bury.


    The members of the ghost Liao Department acted with emotion and reason, and analyzed the pros and cons very thoroughly. Everyone can analyze the pros and cons. However, the ghost Liao was obsessed. He agreed on the surface, but secretly turned all the most elite soldiers of the ghost Liao Department into his own ghost slaves.


    When refining ghost slaves, he muttered to himself that he did it for the future of ghost Liao department. Since they are not obedient, let them become obedient.


    But he didn''t realize that what he did had long changed the quality, which had violated the original intention of the ghost Liao department. He didn''t take revenge for revenge, but fell into the abyss for ambition and desire.


    Boom!


    In ghost Liao''s uneasy and expectant eyes, a powerful spatial fluctuation came.


    The statue on the altar suddenly burst open, and the black material continued to fall off. There were dense cracks on the broken statue. The cracks burst out red blood light, emitting a powerful breath that makes people tremble.


    But the breath seemed very unstable, high and low, constantly fluctuating.


    The ghost Liao was stunned, but soon reacted. He knelt down respectfully with a fanatical look on his face and shouted, "welcome the messenger!"


    Although I don''t know why the door of hell can be opened after blood sacrifice, and why did the powerful messenger come not through the door of hell, but in the statue.


    But in the eyes of ghost Liao, the demon God is an omnipotent God, and his messenger must be a noble envoy. It''s not surprising that he came by any way.


    Click!


    The broken statue was smashed. In the dull eyes of the ghost Liao as if struck by lightning, a little turtle made of white jade peeped out of the broken statue.


    Is this the messenger? How could it look like a turtle?


    Ghost Liao almost stared out of his eyes. He couldn''t believe looking around at the White Jade Turtle who was not afraid of people at all


    Whispered to himself.


    "Boy, is this the human world?"


    The white jade tortoise frowned humanized and asked in an old-fashioned way. However, his voice was milk, which made people feel strange.


    Ghost Liao was so cold in his heart that he secretly scolded himself. It''s strange that demon God is omnipotent. The messenger sent is a talking turtle. What''s so strange.


    Although the tortoise didn''t seem to have the dignity of the messenger and was a little cute, he didn''t dare to neglect it at all. He quickly bowed his head respectfully and replied: "the messenger, this is the earth, which is what the demon lord often says about the human world."


    Lord demon? Lord messenger? What the hell?


    Is it the unlucky little devil who blocked his way and was thrown into the turbulent flow of space when he was just shuttling through space looking for his way back?


    The mountain turtle whispered in his heart. He didn''t bother to think about those messy things. At the moment, he was very excited and had an impulse to cry.


    How many years have you been back to the third world? Is it easy for me? I escaped from death in the passage of time and space. I don''t know how many difficulties and obstacles I had passed. I wandered for tens of thousands of years before I finally found the way back.


    Just after so many years, I don''t know what the three realms have become. Has Su Zhe come back? Has the three worlds come? Is that dingning boy dead? Or did he turn the tide and stop the three world catastrophes and call God the ancestor, which is respected by hundreds of millions of people?


    No, there is a strong smell of abyss demons around. Have the three realms been occupied by abyss demons? It seems that this must be the case. Otherwise, how can there be a smell of demons in the world?


    Oh, it''s over. Su Zhe, Su Zhe, I''m sorry. It''s not Shanhe who doesn''t want to help you protect the boy. It''s just that he wandered around the space-time channel in an accident. Shanhe is also helpless. You can''t blame me.


    The mountain turtle sighed with emotion. He suddenly looked at the strong black gas around him and muttered insincerely in his heart.


    In his mind, since this place is the human world, it is full of the smell of abyss demons. It must be occupied by abyss demons.


    As the person who should be robbed of the great disaster, since the human world has become a paradise for the abyss devil, it shows that the great disaster has not been spent after all, and it must have fallen.


    Just as he was going to fish in troubled waters and pretend to be the messenger in the mouth of ghost Liao, he pretended to be a tiger, figured out what the robbery was all about, and came back to have an explanation with Su Zhe.


    As soon as I looked up, I saw a figure with gray hair, wrinkled face and unusually tall and straight body coming slowly. It was silly on the spot and shouted, "Ding Ning, are you not dead?"


    Ding Ning was also confused. He finally found the trace of ghost Liao. When he was trying to catch him and ask for clarification, someone... Er, no, there was a turtle talking.


    What''s going on here? Although he has seen many demon families, and there are turtle people saved from Tianshui and heaven in the space, the white jade turtle said he saw it for the first time. The most terrible thing is that the turtle cursed him with a mouth and covered his forehead with black lines.


    "Don''t worry, there are many people who want to kill me, but I''m still alive. Am I very disappointed?"


    Although he didn''t know the origin of the White Jade Turtle, since he appeared on this strange altar and ghost Liao paid homage to it, Ding Ning felt that it must not be a good thing. Maybe it was the real murderer behind the scenes. Naturally, he spoke with a gun and a stick. He was not polite.

 Chapter 1767

    "Hahaha... Eh!"


    But the next moment, ghost Liao''s proud laughter suddenly stopped, and he pulled hard... Another drag


    But he even made the effort to eat milk, but the little turtle still lay there motionless and looked at him with innocent eyes.


    Is this little turtle welded to the altar? Why can''t you pull it?


    I''m a strong man in the holy martial arts realm. Even if the little turtle is welded on the altar, it can''t be dragged.


    The ghost Liao''s face turned red and muttered as if he had seen a ghost. For fear that Ding Ning might take the opportunity to make trouble, he hurriedly hugged the little turtle with both hands, pedaled the altar with both feet, and shouted, "get up!"


    That posture was quite a bit of Lu Tixia''s momentum of pulling down the drooping willows. Unfortunately, he didn''t use the eggs. His face turned red and the green veins on his forehead burst out. The Little Turtle was still lying there like a mascot.


    "I remember, it''s you, the Crystal Turtle in Langya secret land."


    Looking at this deja vu scene, Ding Ning suddenly had a flash of light in his mind and exclaimed.


    The mountain and river turtle is very happy. His tears are coming down. It''s really not easy. After more than 10000 years, the boy finally remembered that he was right.


    "So you''re a living person. No, I remember that the turtle shell was like transparent crystal at that time. How did it turn into white jade now? Do you have the gene of chameleon?"


    But Ding Ning''s words made the mountain turtle almost take a mouthful of old blood and said angrily, "you have the chameleon gene. Your whole family has the chameleon gene."


    "Does Su Zhe have a chameleon gene?"


    Ding Ning scratched his head blankly and choked for a long time. A turtle''s face was covered with black lines. It could scold anyone in the world, but only Su Zhe could not, because they were not only friends, but also owed him.


    "Are you finished? Are you tired of snoring there? I''m tired if you don''t bother me."


    The mountain turtle ate flat at Ding Ning''s place, so he could only vent his anger on the ghost Liao he was trying to carry.


    Ghost Liao only felt that as the mountain turtle opened his mouth and spoke, the huge macro sound was huge. The terrible sound waves made him feel like he was at the center of the explosion. He was bleeding in his seven orifices, cracked all over and loosened his hands. The whole man flew out of the ground and fell heavily on the ground and lost consciousness.


    Ignoring Ding Ning''s rapidly shrinking pupils, the mountain turtle yawned and said bleary eyed, "since the three realms have not been occupied, it shows that the disaster has passed. I''m relieved. I should find a place to sleep."


    "Wait, master GUI, what is the great disaster has passed? The great disaster hasn''t come yet. You can''t let go."


    Ding Ning''s eyes turned sharply and thought carefully.


    Since the Little Turtle was friends with Su Zhe, he was a powerful senior expert. He didn''t see that ghost Liao was already a strong man in the holy martial arts realm, but he fainted with a loud drink.


    This means, this strength, tut Tut, if you can have such a strong man in charge, you will be afraid of three world disasters.


    "The catastrophe hasn''t come yet? How is this possible? Although the catastrophe is sometimes delayed due to some variables, it can''t be delayed for more than 10000 years."


    The mountain and river turtle is really ignorant. He hasn''t recovered from the passage of time and space. He can''t believe his eyes.


    "What, more than 10000 years? We met a few days ago, okay?"


    Ding Ning patted his forehead silently, and suddenly felt that the little turtle seemed unreliable.


    If Su Zhe knew what he meant, he would give a thumbs up and say, "sorry, wrong answer. This guy is not too bad."


    Reliable, but very unreliable.


    "Just met a few days ago?"


    The mountain turtle blinked his eyes. Then he realized that he was really confused after sleeping too long. He even forgot that the velocity in the space-time channel was completely different from the outside world.


    Ten thousand years in the space-time channel, the outside world may have only passed a few days. Of course, it is also possible that the outside world has passed hundreds of millions of years, which is hard to say.


    After all, the origin of time is one of the most magical and mysterious things in the world. In history, no one can really grasp the origin of time. In history, people who can understand the law of time will eventually become invincible in this universe.


    Think about it, even if the enemy has a strong strength, where is the slightest force to fight back in front of the strong who master the law of time? A law of time is thrown away, and time is still. No matter how strong the strength is, it is not to be slaughtered by others.


    Of course, that''s what I say, but it''s not so easy to do. Where the law of time is so easy to completely control, it''s not easy to delay the opponent in the same state by one second.


    After all, the master''s moves are often only in an instant. In just one second, it is enough for the strong to shoot hundreds of times. If you can''t kill the enemy, you''d better hurry and run for your life.


    "It was only a few days ago. Fortunately, fortunately, I finally caught up this time, so as not to be told by Su Zhe that I''m unreliable."


    Although the mountain turtle didn''t care much, he was still very guilty. Seeing that he hadn''t missed anything, he immediately smiled happily and looked at Ding Ning.


    "Then I''d better stay at my house for a while, or let me play my host''s friendship."


    Ding Ning was overjoyed when he heard the speech. He finally turned into a powerful thug. He didn''t know whether the little turtle could beat the old man.


    If you can do him, the crane ancestors will have a place to play. Just be careful not to pierce the sky. If the emperor dares to beep again, he will let the little turtle do it very well.


    "Your home? No, no, that''s inconvenient."


    The mountain turtle stared at Ding Ning with green eyes, but shook his head and refused, but he was muttering in his heart. Why is this boy so ignorant?


    How can you protect you in time when you are in danger? If you don''t invite grandpa tortoise to live in your body, Grandpa tortoise will promise you if he is only a little reserved.


    Ding Ning didn''t think that the mountain turtle would live in his body. Although he wanted to abduct a super thug, he wouldn''t let a stranger casually... Er, it''s a strange turtle living in his own body. Is that too fast? After all, there is a lack of mutual understanding.


    But the mountain turtle doesn''t want to live in his house, which makes him anxious. He can''t just let a super bodyguard go and turn his eyes, With a bewitching tone, he said, "master tortoise doesn''t have to refuse in a hurry. Let''s go home and see the environment first. If you like it, stay. If you don''t like it, the younger generation won''t force it. I''ll send you away in person at that time."


    Ding Ning''s abacus is very good. No matter who the little turtle is, does he always have to eat? As long as he eats, he is confident that with his own skills and falling snow, the food he makes can definitely make him addicted. As long as he is addicted, he may not go if he drives him away at that time.


    Shanhe Turtle was also depressed. He thought to himself why this guy is so ignorant. Why do I have to live in your house? It''s so annoying for people to come and go. Where can I sleep well? It''s easy to live in your body. Grandpa turtle can not only continue to sleep, but also live up to Su Zhe''s orders and act in time when you are in danger.


    But it was hard for him to say this. He could only look at Ding Ning bitterly and think about it


    You can''t hurry. You have to do it step by step. Alas, poor grandpa tortoise won''t be able to sleep well for a while. Why am I so miserable.


    Ding Ning was staring at his heart. When he was about to open his mouth to continue fooling, he listened to the mountain and river turtle in a very reluctant language: "well, since you are so sincere, I''ll go to stay for two days."


    Ding Ning was overjoyed when he heard the speech. He ran over and said politely, "senior turtle, let''s go."


    "Go? How? Grandpa tortoise is very slow."


    The mountain turtle said angrily.


    Ding Ning was secretly disgusted when he heard this. You old man is a super strong man who can blow the holy warrior to death in one breath. This cultivation can definitely fly to the sky and hide from the ground. Unexpectedly, he told me that you are slow.


    But since they said so, he couldn''t help it. He immediately said with a bitter face, "I''d like to take my predecessors on the road, but the problem is that my predecessors are too heavy for me to hold."


    The mountain turtle turned his eyes angrily and scolded, "stupid, I''m heavy because I want to be heavy. When I want to be light, it''s lighter than Hongmao."


    Ding Ning suddenly woke up and scolded himself for being too stupid. Since the little turtle is a super strong man, his weight can''t be controlled at will. He took it for granted.


    He didn''t annoy the attitude of mountain and river turtles. He smiled with a shy face and carefully held the mountain and river turtles in his arms like holding rare treasures.


    Mountain and river turtles are so angry. Grandpa turtle is public. What does a male of you look like holding grandpa turtle and being seen by people? If there are rumors, wouldn''t it ruin grandpa turtle''s reputation?


    Immediately gave Ding Ning an oblique look and said in a strange way, "you''re not going to hold me home like this?"


    "Well, if you don''t say I almost forgot, why can''t you just come home with me as a guest? Do you mind staying in the space equipment for a period of time?"


    Ding Ning smiled impressively and asked with some uneasiness.


    "No, of course not."


    The mountain and river turtle smiled at the speech and thought that this guy was enlightened at last. He finally wanted to put himself into his body. It would be better if he had done so long ago. You do your business and I sleep. When you are in danger, I can rescue you in time. What a perfect ending.


    But the next moment, its full joy turned into full resentment. This guy didn''t intend to take it into the water space at all. Instead, he bit his teeth and took it into the medicine ring. He also said with pain on his face, "master turtle, this is my medicine garden. If you have something you like, tell me and I''ll give it to you."


    Herbal medicine, or old medicine, is the lifeblood of Ding Ning. It seems that in order to keep this super thug, he also paid blood.


    Although it was not in Ding Ning''s body, in his storage space, there was still a storage space for living creatures to survive, which could be regarded as a close protection for him, and the mountain turtle had to make do with it.


    But when he was bored and wanted to find a suitable place to sleep, he made a casual tour, but his face suddenly changed, showing an incredible shock.


    "Here... It''s the ancient Tianting''s miraculous medicine garden. How can it be? How can the ancient Tianting''s miraculous medicine garden be in the boy''s hand?"


    The mountain turtle flew up in the air, quickly turned the whole medicine ring around, and fell into a dull state after confirming that he had read it correctly.


    Su Zhe, does he know the miraculous medicine garden in ancient Tianting? Is it inevitable or accidental that he chose Ding Ning as the inheritor of blood? Or does it have other purposes?

 Chapter 1768

    The mountain turtle fell into meditation. A pair of transparent and clear eyes became endless vicissitudes, revealing a color of remembrance. It seemed to recall the extraordinary years and immerse itself in memories.


    For a long time, it took back its confused thoughts, sighed faintly, and whispered dryly, "Su Zhe, Su Zhe, I hope you don''t be stupid. The mythological age is a taboo that can''t be touched. You mustn''t play with fire and set yourself on fire."


    Ding Ning paid close attention to the mountain turtle. When he saw it flying in the air to observe the medicine spirit ring, his heart suddenly mentioned it in his throat and was nervous for a long time. He was afraid that the little turtle would take a fancy to the medicine and ask him for it.


    Give it, he loves it. If he doesn''t give it, he seems too stingy, which makes him tangled.


    After watching the mountain and river turtle stay for a long time, he found a place to whir and start to sleep. It seemed that he had no interest in those miraculous drugs at all. His tightly hanging heart was put into practice. He breathed a long sigh of relief and thought happily that the Little Turtle was good and exquisite!


    He glanced at the comatose ghost Liao and flashed a killing opportunity in his eyes. He wanted to kill him immediately. However, considering that if he was killed now, no one knew how to collect these corpse demon plague sources, so he had to live temporarily.


    He raised his hand to seal the meridians of his whole body. He was too lazy to heal him. He reached out to pick him up and ran to the Ulun valley.


    At this time, the broken statue suddenly showed a violent spatial fluctuation, and a terrible cold breath suddenly appeared, which made him act as a pause and look at it in horror.


    I saw the blood red statue fragments with bright blood luster, a pair of first-born horns, ferocious face, eyes like copper bells, and the figure of human monsters covered with cyan and black scales suddenly emerged with the fluctuation of space.


    The strong sense of danger made Ding Ning creepy. Without hesitation, he threw away the ghost tusk, took out his tusks and cut off the monster''s figure.


    Zheng!


    Sparks splashed everywhere, the monster gave a painful roar, covered his white cut arm, stared at Ding Ning with wide eyes, and roared in an ancient and obscure language: "humble mole ants dare to offend the great Marco Richard gilithaca elmansch gulicodia... Lord ganapiad messenger."


    Ding Ning was stunned. First, he was shocked at the rough skin and thick flesh of the ghost, and his tusks didn''t even cut his Lin armor; Second, I was surprised that this guy''s language was a language he had never been in contact with. If he didn''t have language expertise, I really couldn''t understand what he was talking about; Third, he was surprised at the strange shape of this guy. It should be the abyss demon messenger that ghost Liao tried to take to the world. He was really evil; Fourth, the devil''s name is as smelly and long as the legend. It''s hard to remember.


    "Damn mole ant, who are you? Why attack the great Geely Saka messenger?"


    Geely Saka was very depressed. He was ordered by Lord kurikamas to come to the world through a stable space channel under the guidance of the coordinates of the ghost Liao, so as to be a pioneer for the abyss demon family to occupy the world.


    But he didn''t expect to meet a pocket white jade little turtle in the space channel. He was also curious about how the turtle appeared in the space channel. As a result, he was slapped into the space turbulence by the lovely little turtle.


    Fortunately, Lord kurikamas, fearing that he might have an accident when crossing the space channel, specially gave him a treasure that can forcibly locate the known coordinates. After paying the price of treasure damage, he didn''t let him get lost in the turbulence of space and smoothly came to the world.


    The treasure was damaged. Geely Saka was badly hurt in the turbulence of space. He was depressed enough. He didn''t expect to be attacked by someone just when he arrived in the world. Although his Lin armor was thick enough, it really hurt, especially the ancient one


    The strange weapon can absorb the devil''s power in his body, and Ding Ning has a strong breath that he can''t see through, which also makes him feel extremely afraid, which is very different from the world he imagined.


    He thought that the human world was a little girl who had no power to bind a chicken and could only wash it obediently. She lay in bed waiting for him to spoil her. He could do whatever he wanted. Unexpectedly, he met a strong man who was not weak when he first arrived in the world.


    Of course, fear belongs to fear. The great gilsaka is the first warrior under Lord kurikamas. How can he fear a mere aborigine in the world. What''s more?


    Here is full of deep miasma. For human beings, this deep miasma is a terrible plague, but for the demon family, it is the best healing medicine.


    Ding Ning twitched in the corner of his mouth. NIMA, he thought he was narcissistic enough. Unexpectedly, this ugly devil was shameless than himself. He even called himself the great Geely Sacha. It was really uneducated. It was terrible.


    However, he was also acutely aware that although this guy had strong breath and thick skin, he had serious injuries, which made his breath unstable from high to low.


    Although I don''t know this is the masterpiece of mountain and river turtles, as a good young man who loves the motherland, the people and the home, how can he be polite to him in the face of alien invaders? The cliff is to destroy one by one.


    Therefore, he didn''t want to greet the narcissistic devil at all. He directly entered the second personality, exuded a cold and evil smell, waved his tusks and cut off again like thunder.


    "Die!"


    The great Geely Saka was angry, roared and punched at the fangs.


    He cursed in his heart. It''s impolite for the damn aborigine to start without even saying a word.


    The most important thing is that he is injured. Can''t you give him some time to heal? The great Geely Saka is the messenger of the Lord. Isn''t it the rule of the world that the two countries don''t cut off envoys when they fight? Why does this aborigine play cards so unconventionally?


    Zheng!


    Sparks splashed everywhere, Geely Saka showed his teeth in pain, and a look of fear flashed across the bottom of his eyes.


    He couldn''t help complaining in his heart. Although his defense was strong and his fangs couldn''t break his skin, he was deeply shocked by his terrible strength. It was more than twice as strong as the previous one. The most deadly thing was that he had internal injury. It seemed to be equal, but in fact, the injury in his internal organs had been affected, and he only twitched in pain, It''s just that my face remains unchanged and I''m trying to hold on.


    It seems that the martial arts in the world are not as weak as the LORD said. Even if this guy''s strength is a little weaker than his unhurt heyday, it will never be much worse. This makes him finally face up to the power of the martial arts in the world for the first time.


    If there are strong people of this degree everywhere in the world, he really needs to suggest to the Lord that he should stay in the abyss and want to invade the world unless he unites with other lords.


    It''s just, is that possible? The Lord and the LORD have always been incompatible. In order to compete for limited living resources, they are in a state of war all year round.


    First, since the only demon king disappeared, the abyss has fallen into an era of coexistence of princes. Every Lord wants to be the only boss of the abyss. If no one refuses, he can only go to war; Second, the abyss is so poor that the poor Lord can hardly afford to support his army. He can only use war to consume a huge population base and alleviate the pressure of survival.


    Now, Lord kurikamas finally fooled a fool and used the blood sacrifice positioning coordinates to find a space channel to the human world, if not empty


    The channel is not stable, and those with too strong strength can''t pass at all. They can only let him explore the way first.


    When the space channel is completely stable, the Lord is bound to wave his army straight up and occupy the whole rich world. From now on, you don''t have to worry about not being able to feed your men.


    In this case, the Lord will certainly occupy this fat cake alone. How can other lords share it?


    Ding Ning didn''t know that this narcissistic guy dared to be distracted when fighting. He couldn''t help getting angry secretly. Ma Dan, he despised me. Do you really think I can''t break your Lin armor?


    Well, Ya''s skin is so thick that I really can''t break it, but what''s the matter? I''ve never killed the enemy with a sharp edge and broken thousands of methods at one time. As long as I''m strong enough, that''s all.


    So the great Geely Saka soon became a tragedy.


    Ding Ning, who has understood that lifting is light and heavy, suddenly used his tusk as a hammer and cast the eight broken days hammer.


    As a tool refining hammer method, breaking the sky eight hammer was first used by Ding Ning in combat, but it received miraculous results.


    The body of the demon family is really strong, and it is only strong on the thick Lin armor. The internal organs are still very fragile. Unlike Ding Ning''s body, which has been refined from inside to outside, there is no weakness at all.


    Ding Ning is also very clear about this, so what he thinks is very simple. Aren''t you thick skinned? That elder brother beat cattle across the mountain and directly hurt your internal organs. See if you dare to be rampant.


    This time, Geely Saka was unlucky. He had been internally injured in the turbulence of space. Now he was injured by the bombardment of the broken sky eight hammer. His face turned red. He couldn''t help but open his mouth and spit out blood, mixed with fragments of internal organs.


    Ding Ning was horrified. The blood of the demon family was dark purple and extremely hot. It was sprayed on the ground with a strong smell of sulfur. It even corroded a large piece of the ground. It was just like hot magma. Its life form was completely different from that of human beings.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that if the devil takes blood as a weapon and can''t prevent it from spraying a mouthful of blood on the enemy''s face, he can burn people''s face. It''s really terrible. This demon family won''t eat sulfur at ordinary times, right?


    But taking advantage of his illness to kill him has always been the principle he believes in. Ding Ning also saw it. Fortunately, Jili Sala suffered a lot of internal injuries before, which greatly reduced his strength.


    But even so, it is not so easy for Ding Ning to defeat him. After all, he can''t see the real strength of Geely Saka. It is estimated that it is at least equivalent to the cultivation of human beings into the realm of God.


    Although he is now a triple heaven cultivation in the holy martial arts realm, his physical strength is still changing to the divine body, and his combat power is far higher than that of the martial arts at the same level. It is a bit exaggerated to say that he is the first person in the holy martial arts realm, but if he has all his cards, he can also fight a draw with the top strong people in the holy martial arts realm. If he is lucky, he can even kill each other.


    But if you really encounter a strong person in the realm of ecstasy, people can kill him every minute. It''s not that he''s not strong enough, but the higher the cultivation level, the greater the strength gap between each small realm. It''s basically impossible to defeat each other at a higher level like at a lower level.


    He is proud enough to draw with the top strong in the holy martial arts realm with the strength of the holy martial arts triple heaven. It is a dream to surpass the level and defeat the strong in the holy martial arts realm.


    Although there is only one layer between the spirit realm and the holy martial arts realm, the gap in strength is very different, which is completely different.


    You know, that''s the difference between God and man, and it''s also a completely different level of life. It''s like an ant trying to knock down a person. Is that possible?

 Chapter 1769

    Therefore, if Geely Saka is still in his heyday without injury, Ding Ning has no possibility of defeating him at all.


    In fact, even if Geely Saka was injured, it would not be so easy for Ding Ning to defeat him if he didn''t fight with Ding Ning.


    Who makes the devil illiterate and arrogant? He looks down on the aborigines in the world. He foolishly bumped into Ding Ning, which exacerbated his injury.


    Of course, there is also the reason why Geely Saka was rejected by the will of the human world when he first came to the world, so that he could not use the yuan power of heaven and earth.


    After all, the devil is different from the demon family. The human world is more tolerant of the three original races of the demon family, but it is disgusted by the instinct of the alien creatures of the devil, so it is extremely excluded.


    Geely Saka was also careless. In addition, he was too superstitious about his own power, so he was carelessly picked up by Ding Ning.


    He never thought that the great Geely Saka, the first warrior under Lord kurikamas, came to the world in high spirits and was ready to conquer the world, but he was hurt by a humble mole ant who didn''t even know his name.


    This made him furious, endured the injury in his body, and gave off a cold smell of yin and evil. He stared at Ding Ning and roared angrily: "humble mole ant, you''re dead. You dare to hurt the great Geely Saka, and give you death in my real name."


    With that, he opened his mouth and sucked in the black fog that enveloped the Ulun valley like a long whale. The injury was repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye, emitting a palpitating horror.


    Into the realm of God, this guy is really a strong man in the realm of God.


    Ding Ning''s heart was chilly and his face became dignified. No matter how conceited he was, he didn''t think he could really defeat the strong man who fell into the realm of God.


    But the next moment, his whole body relaxed, his face showed a look of schadenfreude, and his eyes were full of pity and sympathy.


    Geely Saka was somewhat surprised by his reaction. In the human world, which can only accommodate the top strong in the holy martial arts realm, entering the realm of God is the strongest who can sweep everything. Why is this boy not afraid and with a joking smile?


    But soon he thought he had found the answer, Scoffed with disdain: "Sure enough, I''m an ignorant aboriginal. I don''t know what terrible strength the great Geely Saka has. I tell you, the great Geely Saka is a real God level master. Er, in the words of your three worlds, it''s a God. I just need to stretch out a little finger to crush an ant like you. Damn Aboriginal, shudder, the great Geely Saka Lord Ka is very kind, so I''ll give you a chance to kneel down and swear allegiance to me and become my slave. Maybe I''ll let you live, otherwise... "


    "Otherwise what? It''s disgusting that a little devil dares to make a visit to our world."


    An unpopular voice suddenly sounded in Geely Saka''s ear, which made him shiver, his scalp exploded, his words stopped suddenly, and he turned his head in horror.


    Ding Ning smiled and looked at the man wearing the emperor''s crown in the distance. The towering virtual shadow like an emperor stepped out and appeared in front of them. He immediately came forward and bowed with a regular Fist: "younger generation Ding Ning has seen the emperor!"


    "Man... Man... Emperor? This... How... How is it possible? Man... Emperor has already disappeared?"


    Geely Saka''s face changed greatly. Even her teeth were giggling and trembling unbelievably.


    "Can''t you come back if you''re missing?"


    The emperor nodded at Ding Ning, and said in a very calm tone.


    But dingning could feel the repressed anger from his indifferent tone. It seemed that the invasion of the abyss devil had completely angered him.


    Geely Saka''s face was impersonal. He felt his legs soft and collapsed on the ground like a dead dog. His heart was full of despair and sadness. He was too unlucky. The emperor came back. Don''t you know, Lord?


    He felt as if he had been trapped by the Lord. The LORD said that the emperor had been missing for thousands of years. The highest people in the world were only those in the holy martial arts realm, and they basically didn''t show up. That''s why he felt that by virtue of his spiritual cultivation, he was invincible in the world, and volunteered to ask for orders to act as this messenger, Want to conquer the world independently and make great contributions to the Lord.


    But I never thought of it. First, I met the hateful little turtle in the space channel, which nearly killed him. In the space turbulence, I finally used the treasure positioning coordinates to forcibly transmit it; But as soon as it appeared, it was hurt by the mole ant Ding Ning.


    In desperation, he could only swallow the curtain of the dead to help himself heal. He thought he could finally do whatever he wanted. He wanted to humiliate Ding Ning and then kill the flag. However, at this time, a terrible emperor appeared, which made his hot heart as cold as a basin of cold water. It was still cold water just taken out of the ice cellar.


    Although he also suspected that the emperor was fake, he saw with his own eyes that the emperor shrunk to an inch and came to him in one step. He put away all his lucky thoughts and knew that he was absolutely the emperor.


    Shrink to an inch, that''s the magic power that can only be understood by a strong person with a great success of the earth attribute law. Even if he is not the emperor, he is definitely a strong person at the peak of the realm of God. He is not a little devil who dares to provoke him at all, and even he dare not have the idea of running away.


    The oppressive force brought to him by the emperor was so strong that he couldn''t even stand up. He had to paralyze on the ground and close his eyes to die.


    "This time, you did a good job. It was my negligence that led to this disaster."


    The emperor looked at Ding Ning and said with appreciation. Then he showed a look of self reproach and sighed.


    Because of his serious injury, he was busy looking for a place to heal, so he didn''t pay attention to the martial arts meeting. Until the mountain Turtle was angry and stunned the ghost Liao, the breath of martial arts beyond the peak of the world made him feel. After careful perception, he knew that there was an accident here in Wulun Valley, and immediately rushed over without stopping.


    "The emperor praised me falsely. I am a warrior in the world of human beings. Naturally, I want to maintain the security of the world of human beings."


    Ding Ning said modestly.


    He can''t be modest. The emperor is the real master of the world. Even if he is stronger than the first man of the three worlds, he may not be his opponent in the world.


    Therefore, in front of the existence that it takes no more effort to crush him than to crush an ant, Ding Ning can only be more obedient and obedient, lest the moody old guy suddenly kill himself.


    After all, the emperor''s attitude towards him was not friendly. He had deliberately wounded he Songling to warn him. It was impossible to say that he was not nervous.


    "Well, I believe you. I''ll leave it to you to deal with the aftermath. I''ll go first. Er, by the way, I don''t have time to manage the order of the human world during this time. How hard you work."


    After the emperor left a word for Ding Ning to stay stunned for a long time, he took Geely Saka and ghost Liao''s neck, stepped out and disappeared in place.


    Ding Ning hit it with envy and smacked his mouth. If he could shrink to an inch, it would be convenient to go anywhere. He can appear thousands of miles away in a few steps. He can go wherever he wants, which is more convenient than the transmission array.


    But what surprised him most was what the emperor said when he left. What did he mean? He''s not free this time. How hard can he work? Is this the rhythm to hand over the world to yourself? Lying trough, he means to ask himself to be the CEO of the world!


    Ding Ning was more and more excited. If he could get the approval of the emperor, he would not be able to walk sideways in the future.


    But the emperor is not short of hungry soldiers? I can''t work for nothing.


    So Ding Ning shouted in the direction of the emperor''s departure: "what''s my salary? How can I be a gold collar? I have to come according to the annual salary system? How much is my annual salary?"


    Thousands of miles away, the emperor stumbled at his feet and almost fell on his horse. The expression on his face was very strange, He said to himself, "this boy is really cheap and good. He brought the demon family to the world and disturbed the order of the world. I didn''t bother you. Now he dares to ask me for a salary. Hum! I don''t have time to talk to you now. I''ll settle with you when I heal my injury."


    "How stingy!"


    Ding Ning didn''t wait for a response for a long time. He curled his mouth and muttered angrily.


    But soon he hummed a little song happily. Anyway, even if he worked for a white job, he was working for the emperor. He couldn''t treat himself badly.


    Most importantly, it can be seen from this incident that the emperor has no hostility or prejudice against himself. He Songling was only given a warning for fear that the powerful demon family would use power beyond the world, not deliberately against him.


    This made him completely relieved. He had been worried before, lest the emperor would deliberately trouble him because he didn''t like him.


    Although he has always been very confident, he is not confident enough to think that he can save his life in the hands of the emperor. You know, the emperor is the strongest person standing at the peak of the whole human world. He is also a well deserved human emperor recognized by heaven.


    "The little guy was badly hurt just now."


    At this time, the mountain turtle sleeping in the medicine spirit ring suddenly sent a spiritual message. The content startled Ding Ning and said incredulously, "he is the emperor. Who can hurt him?"


    "What''s the matter with the emperor? He''s just a friar who takes the way of all living beings. He can still dominate the world. When he comes to the chaotic universe, it''s just ordinary goods. There are people who can hurt him everywhere."


    The mountain turtle disdained and said that he seemed to despise the emperor. The old-fashioned tone made Ding Ning speechless and showed an expression of sadness and laughter.


    Although I don''t know what the mountain turtle is, the guy who can meet Su Zhe can''t be a layman,


    It is indeed qualified to comment on the emperor and even despise him, but Ding Ning doesn''t have the strength and courage to oppose the emperor.


    However, it also made him realize that the unreliable Little Turtle was strong enough to ignore the emperor, which made him feel confident and satisfied. If the emperor dared to bully him again in the future, he would close the door and let the dog go... Er, no, it was the turtle that killed him.


    In the Ulun Valley, the black fog suddenly disappeared, making the chaotic scene quiet. Those "mad dogs" controlled by the black fog fell to the ground and didn''t know whether they were alive or dead.


    When people realized that the terrible black fog had really disappeared and the mad dogs had calmed down, earth shaking cheers broke out in the crowd.


    Finally, survive,


    The surviving fighters sat on the ground, panting, with the color of happiness for the rest of their lives on their faces.

 Chapter 1770

    Of the more than 200000 fighters on the scene, less than 100000 survived.


    After getting the statistics, all the major forces looked ugly and wanted to die. Although most of the dead were members of small forces and scattered repairs with a large base, there is no doubt that this disaster was a heavy blow to both the eastern and Western military circles.


    The martial arts conference has reached its present stage and can no longer continue. Nearly half of the members who were originally shortlisted died in the blood sacrifice. Now how to finish has become the biggest headache for the organizing committee.


    Simply appease them first, send people to track down the whereabouts of the ghost Liao department, and temporarily adjourn the meeting to discuss what to do.


    Those who survived realized that in the face of disaster, only with a strong sect force as a backer and holding together with their fellow disciples could increase the chance of survival. They all had the idea of joining the sect.


    Just choosing which sect to join has become a problem that they need to seriously consider. After all, some big forces lost a lot in this martial arts meeting, exposing many problems.


    For example, the saint doctor''s gate, the dark Council and the divine descendant organization have suffered the most. Of course, the dark Council has now become the public enemy of all martial arts forces. The death of more than 100000 martial arts will shock the international martial arts community. This blood debt always needs someone to pay for it.


    There is no doubt that the dark Council has become the person who pays the bill. Who makes the ghost tusk department affiliated to the dark Council all the time.


    However, this also gave birth to the idea of recruiting disciples to many forces, large and small. After all, there are still many good seedlings in these scattered cultivation. In addition, all forces have varying degrees of losses and want to supplement fresh blood.


    Therefore, after a sect grandly pulled a table and bench to openly recruit sect disciples, the martial arts meeting became a meeting to recruit sect disciples.


    Big snow mountain, Tianyin temple, Tianji Pavilion, Shengdao family, Shengjian mountain villa and Saint daughter family all have their own procedures, and have almost strict requirements for qualification. They are not considered to join the sect for casual cultivation, so they gain little.


    The divine origin organization did not refuse to come, but they always hid their heads and tails, and their whereabouts were strange. In addition, their delegation was almost destroyed by Ding Ning alone, and their status in everyone''s mind plummeted, so few people chose.


    The requirements for accepting disciples in Jianshen Palace are strict and single. The only requirement is to have high Kendo qualification. In addition, it is the sect gate of Fusang. The scattered practitioners in China are lazy to look at it. Many foreign devils don''t dislike it and worship under the gate of Jianshen palace.


    Few people in the Imperial Palace are willing to join. After all, it is not a martial arts sect, but an institution of the kingdom of China.


    The martial arts have always been free and lazy. Can they accept joining the sect and join state institutions? It will make them feel that they are not free, so it is not a good choice.


    As for those families, it''s even more hehe. Everyone is not stupid. The biggest difference between family forces and clan forces is that they are close and distant. No matter how good their qualifications are, family resources will not be concentrated on them, so these family forces have nothing to gain.


    After analyzing the situation of all forces present and the psychology of casual practice, some small and medium-sized religious sects immediately came to the conclusion that they would become the biggest winner in this case. Happily, they hung up signs to recruit disciples, and went all the way to the nearest city to make beautifully printed brochures, waiting for casual practice to come to the door.


    Sure enough, many casual practitioners came and crowded the recruitment points, which made these small and medium-sized sects happy. They piled up enthusiastic smiles on their faces, introduced the advantages of the sects to them, and guaranteed that as long as they had excellent qualifications, they would inevitably get the inclination of the resources of the sects for key cultivation.


    Many casual repairs that think they have good qualifications are bang


    However, he was excited and asked about the welfare, treatment, rights and obligations after joining the sect.


    These sects were happy and eloquent, and promised all kinds of preferential treatment, tempting these casual practitioners.


    But what makes these sect recruiters feel depressed is that despite their hype, these scattered repairs are obviously excited, but no one has officially promised to join, which makes them anxious and like a cat, but they have nothing to do.


    "Qingyun security recruited people."


    At this time, I don''t know who shouted. Those casual practitioners clattered and walked clean in the twinkling of an eye.


    These zongmendun were silly when they looked at the beautifully printed brochures and threw them all over the floor. They wanted to cry without tears.


    I''m secretly disgusted. Ya''s security company is not a family door. What''s the mess here? It''s really a talent market. You can recruit people at will?


    So these old gods of the sect are waiting in a leisurely manner. They believe that those scattered practitioners will come back.


    After all, Qingyun security is a company, not a sect of wudaozong. Even if you join it, you are only employed employees. You should not only be controlled by the company, but also go everywhere to guard the house and be a bodyguard. Where you join the sect is not restricted.


    But after waiting for a long time, I found that the Qingyun security recruitment office was surrounded by a sea of people. Basically all the surviving casual repairs gathered there, and cheers broke out from time to time.


    Now they couldn''t hold their breath. They looked at the recruitment offices of major forces and stared at Qingyun security. They didn''t know what tricks they were playing?


    "Go and see what''s going on? It''s just a security company. Although they are really powerful, I don''t believe these casual repairs are willing to be security guards."


    The recruiters of almost all forces issued the same instructions at the same time to investigate what magic was used by Qingyun security, which even attracted all casual repairs. It''s too unscientific.


    But I don''t know that at this moment, Qingyun security is hanging sheep''s head to sell dog meat. Under the banner of Qingyun security, in fact, it puts out the brand of Tianze sect, a new sect gate.


    All the forces were stunned when they received the news from their subordinates. Tianzezong? What the hell is this?


    Natural selection, Ze was the common people, by the way, think about the ancestor Su Zhe.


    Yes, that''s why Ding Ning adopted the suggestion of mountain and river turtle and named the new zongmen Tianze Zong.


    It is said that the ancestor Su Zhe once founded Tianze group, Tianze Wudao college, Tianze chain firm and other industries in the name of Tianze.


    Anyway, he was not good at naming. In addition, Su Zhe once told him that he came from the earth in the sky sea star domain, and the three worlds almost copied the history of that earth. Therefore, he felt that it was also a matter of great commemoration to let the name of another world spread in this world, so he decided the name directly.


    It was not his whim to create zongmen forces and unite all martial arts forces in the East and the west to spend the three world disasters together, but after careful consideration.


    Although the imperial scholar''s office is also half a martial arts force, it is, after all, a balanced organization for the state to manage the martial arts and Taoism circles. It is a bit political to deal with martial arts with the identity of director of the 17th Bureau, which is unacceptable to many Wulin people.


    Therefore, he made a major decision, resigned from the position of director of the 17th Bureau, officially established the martial arts sect, and trained martial arts experts for the world as much as possible to cope with the upcoming three world catastrophe.


    The general framework of Tianze sect has been preliminarily set up. He personally served as the first patriarch of the sect, and zique''er and heling''er served as deputy patriarchs, responsible for the daily management of the sect.


    The elders of the crane family form the patriarchal group of the clan, and the spider God acts as the leader


    Zhenzong divine beast is the sea god needle of zongmen.


    Kong Lei served as the leader of zongmen''s strategic hall, and the lion tiger Han Siji and Peng Tianjie were the deputy leaders. She was in charge of formulating the reward and punishment measures of zongmen, was responsible for the overall deployment, specific strategic layout and development planning of zongmen, and excavated some disciples with military talents as business backbone.


    Liu Sheng and Qian Dai served as the leader of zongmen ghost hall, with Zhu wuflawless, youwujian and Bai Xiaolou as the deputy leaders. The director was responsible for collecting intelligence and cultivating intelligence talents, with ghost leopard soldiers as the backbone.


    Ling Yun serves as the leader of the martial arts hall of the sect, with wolf East and wolf West as the deputy leaders. He is responsible for Qingyun security business externally, teaching the disciples of the sect skills and experience in large-scale operations internally, and encouraging morale and war mobilization when the war comes.


    Feng Pian dance serves as the leader of the sect''s martial arts transmission hall, with wolf South and wolf north as the deputy leaders. She is responsible for the daily supervision and assessment of the sect''s disciples and guidance on martial arts cultivation.


    Bai xun''er is the leader of the sect logistics hall, and Bai lian''er, huaque''er, Luoxue and Miao Miao are the deputy leaders. They are in charge of the financial and logistics support of the sect, and are responsible for publishing tasks and counting the contribution value of the sect. The sect disciples obtain the corresponding contribution value according to completing the mission released by the sect, and obtain the corresponding pill, spirit weapon, spirit armor, etc. according to the contribution value Rewards for practicing martial arts.


    Jiutian Xuannu Xi served as the leader of the array Taoist Hall of the sect, and ye Linglong was the deputy leader. She was in charge of the maintenance of the large array of protecting the sect and the cultivation of disciples with array Taoist talents.


    Qingyun is the leader of the sect pill hall, with gentle and gentle Wang Yuqiu as the deputy leader. He is responsible for the cultivation of miraculous drugs, refining pills and cultivating sect alchemists.


    You served as the leader of the discipline Hall of the sect, and led 50 demon king level demon clan soldiers to take charge of the punishment of the sect according to the sect rules formulated by the sect.


    Langkui served as the leader of the sect law enforcement hall, and langyuan and Langyu were the deputy leaders. He led the Wolves under his command to form a separate army and set up Tianze Guard Corps to guard the security of the sect, suppress the rebellion internally and strangle the enemy externally.


    As for her sister and Xiao Nuo, Ding Ning has not consulted them yet. Therefore, at present, it is only necessary to build a general framework first. After the formal establishment of the Kaizong school, it is not too late to make adjustments after consulting everyone''s opinions.


    At the beginning, the casual practitioners hesitated to join Tianze sect, but after he linger took out the contribution reward list of the sect, these casual practitioners became crazy.


    I''m kidding. Why are they walking on the death line these days? Isn''t it just to get skills, pills, spirit tools and spirit armor that can help improve your strength?


    Now as long as you join Tianze sect, you can exchange the contribution value of the sect for these things they dream of.


    Don''t you just do some religious missions? This is much better than putting their heads on their belts and risking their lives to fight for safety every day.


    Of course, some people have questioned whether the newly established tianzezong has the strength to provide these rewards. Don''t deceive them. After they join tianzezong, they can''t get rewards after completing the task and getting contribution value.


    As soon as this question was raised, those excited casual practitioners immediately calmed down, quietly looked at heling''er and waited for her answer.


    He linger smiled, waved his hand, took out more than a dozen jade bottles and said like a treasure: "this is Qi and blood pill, this is Buyuan pill, this is bone strengthening pill, this is Jingyuan pill..."


    People''s eyes suddenly became hot, storage ring? This is a treasure more attractive than pills.


    If it weren''t for the reputation of Qingyun security, heling''er was an out and out holy warrior, and the wolf was watching. They all wanted to pack up these pills and storage rings and take them as their own.

 Chapter 1771

    "Hum, what you say is what you say. As far as I know, Buyuan pill is a top-grade pill at the prefecture level. Even the four elixirs of the holy medical school can''t refine a few pills a year. Who knows whether it''s true or false."


    The man who questioned before spoke again.


    Ding Ning mixed in the crowd after camouflage. Looking at the middle-aged man with a pair of mouse whiskers, he hid in the crowd with flashing eyes. He knew that this guy must be the saint doctor''s sect.


    This was in his expectation. The saint doctor didn''t dare to fight with himself now. He could only play some Yin moves behind his back.


    However, this guy is a good troublemaker. He doesn''t need to find someone to be a trust. He just takes the initiative to send it to the door to cooperate with publicity.


    It was only the first time that he heard about the four great Dan masters of the holy medical school, which interested him. He decided to know about them when he had the opportunity to see what they were capable of.


    Crane ling''er smiled and pointed to a monk who was obviously injured and pale: "this friend, come here."


    The sanxiu was startled. He shrunk his neck in fear and explained anxiously, "I didn''t say anything."


    "Don''t be nervous. Isn''t someone questioning that the pill of tianzezong is fake? I think you are hurt and your breath is listless. You must have consumed too much in the battle before? So, congratulations. I''m going to let you test the efficacy of our pill for free and speak with facts."


    Crane ling''er said softly.


    Everyone''s eyes lit up and looked at the injured casual repairman with envy. He muttered to himself that this is a top-grade pill. This guy has a good life and can try for free. Why am I not so lucky.


    No one present is a fool. Since he linger dares to test the medicine in public, it is tantamount to fighting back against the skeptic, which shows that the pill is absolutely no problem and must be true.


    The monk was overjoyed and said, "really... Really?"


    "Of course it''s true. In the eyes of some people, great pills are just ordinary consumables here."


    Crane ling''er stretched out his hand and handed the medicine bottle to the sanxiu. He said indifferently on his face, making the moustache man''s face uncertain.


    To tell the truth, the Tianze sect gave his disciples a reward that they could exchange for their contribution value, which made him jealous. If he hadn''t been a disciple of the holy medicine sect, he would have wanted to join the Tianze sect.


    But when he thought of the order from the high level of the sect, he could only swallow his saliva quietly to see if the so-called tonic pill was true.


    Injured, sanxiu was afraid that he linger would go back on his word. After receiving her positive reply, she grabbed the medicine bottle without hesitation, opened it, took out a round and flawless pill, opened her mouth and swallowed it.


    "It''s so full-bodied. I feel refreshed just by smelling it. It''s definitely an authentic tonic pill."


    A warrior took a deep sniff and said intoxicated.


    "You can say that if you look at the round and crystal appearance of the pill, you will know that it is definitely a top-grade pill."


    Another warrior said with hot eyes.


    "The appearance is absolutely no problem. It depends on the effect."


    An old and prudent martial artist stared at the injured sanxiu and said with hot eyes.


    "If the curative effect is no problem, I decided to join tianzezong."


    The former warrior seemed determined and said with certainty.


    "Well, Tiger Wang, if you want to join, you can join. It depends on whether others are willing to accept you."


    The warrior scoffed that he and the warrior king tiger had never dealt with each other, and thought they were better qualified than him. As long as they seized the opportunity, they would sneer at him.


    Tiger Wang''s face turned red and glared at the martial artist angrily: "Tang Xuan, I admit that my qualification is not as good as you, but you are limited than me. If I can''t enter Tianze sect, you can''t pass."


    Tang Xuan Wen Yanyi


    Stunned, he withered like frost beaten eggplant. He glanced at heling''er and asked, "what conditions do you need to join Tianze sect?"


    "Hehe, we don''t look at qualifications. We just look at character. Good character, enough effort and enough loyalty to the sect are enough. Everything else is not a problem."


    Crane ling''er said with a smile.


    I''m kidding. Tianze sect has wild physical training, which can improve the cultivation qualification. Other sects almost have abnormal requirements for qualification, but Tianze sect doesn''t care about it.


    The crowd was immediately excited. Many casual practitioners knew that they were not qualified. They just came to see the excitement. They didn''t dare to expect to join tianzezong, but at the moment, their hearts moved.


    "We don''t accept those who have bad intentions, those who don''t have enough loyalty, those who don''t practice hard and work hard, and the other Tianze sect doesn''t care."


    Crane ling''er saw that the crowd was excited. Many casual practitioners who didn''t squeeze in didn''t hear what she had said before. He immediately said it loudly so that everyone could hear it clearly.


    "Boom!"


    The crowd was boiling like a frying pan. With light in their eyes, they scrambled to shout, "I want to join tianzezong. How do I go?"


    "I want to join, too. Where can I go through the formalities?"


    "And me, I want to join."


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the excited look of the martial artists, Ding Ning smiled happily. Perhaps many of these martial artists are just waste materials with poor qualifications in the eyes of others, but soon, they will be reborn and become a real strong man.


    Of course, the three basic requirements of character, effort and loyalty must be met. Otherwise, no matter how good your qualification is, you can''t get into Ding Ning''s eyes.


    "My spiritual power has been completely restored, and my cultivation has increased. This yuan tonic pill is really God."


    The wounded warrior opened his eyes, his pale face had returned to ruddy, felt the power in his body, and said excitedly, "I want to join tianzezong, can I?"


    Crane ling''er smiled and handed him a jade bottle: "of course, but now, cure your injury first."


    The wounded warrior shook his head in a cramped face: "thank you. No, this pill is so precious. There''s no need to waste it on me. My injury will heal in a few days. It just takes more time. It''s really unnecessary."


    "Is this guy a fool? I don''t want the free pill yet."


    In the crowd, a white faced warrior greedily stared at the medicine bottle and whispered with envy and jealousy.


    "Yes, I don''t even have a chance. The boy doesn''t want such a good pill. He''s an idiot."


    Tang Xuan stared at the medicine bottle in the crane ling''er''s hand, and whispered in agreement.


    Tiger Wang glanced at him and snorted coldly, "you think everyone is like you and will think about getting something for nothing all day."


    "Bah, Tiger Wang, don''t be shameless. It''s none of your business for me to talk to the white wolf."


    Tang Xuan glanced at Tiger Wang and said with a bad face.


    Tiger Wang looked at the gloomy white faced warrior and turned his head with a cold hum. He was not afraid of Tang Xuan, but he was very afraid of the white wolf. That guy was not a good stubble.


    Seeing that the king tiger was silent, Tang Xuan immediately smiled proudly. Although he borrowed the power of the White Wolf, he felt happy to press the king tiger.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t laugh at the next moment. He ling''er pointed to him and the White Wolf and said expressionless, "you and you, our Tianze sect won''t accept it. You go and don''t waste everyone''s time here."


    "Why?"


    Tang Xuan''s proud smile stagnated on his face, pale and unwilling to ask.


    The White Wolf''s face became very ugly and stared at he linger. If he didn''t ask himself if he couldn''t provoke him, he must rape the damn woman first


    It''s not that he hasn''t done such a thing.


    "We don''t accept people with bad character. Can''t you understand people?"


    Crane ling''er stared at the White Wolf coldly. The cold portrayed made the White Wolf tremble. He lowered his head in fear and didn''t dare to let her see the resentment at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Why is my character bad? Why do you say I''m bad?"


    Still thinking of entering Tianze Zong''s popular Tang Xuan, he roared unacceptably.


    "I say your bad character is bad character. What''s the cost? Get out!"


    Crane ling''er didn''t bother to explain to him and shouted hard.


    In fact, she really didn''t know what was wrong with this guy''s character, but Ding Ning sent a message to her and she did it.


    Tang Xuan still wanted to argue, but when he saw that those fierce wolf riders had pressed their hands on the handle of the knife and stared at him fiercely, he was scared and shivered all over, hung his head and didn''t dare to lift it. He went away.


    Compared with his embarrassment, the White Wolf looked much more natural. He glanced at the crane ling''er coldly, turned and walked away.


    This guy is a tough character who can bend and stretch. Unfortunately, his character is too bad.


    Ding Ning looked at the White Wolf''s performance, regretfully shook his head and left it behind. It was just a scattered repair in tianwu territory. He really didn''t pay attention to it.


    After a little episode, he linger undoubtedly stuffed the medicine bottle into the injured warrior''s hand: "you are the first disciple of Tianze sect. The sect will not treat any disciple badly. This Qi and blood pill is a benefit given to you by the sect in advance. When you officially enter the sect, you can deduct it from the pill share that the sect provides you for cultivation every month."


    "What? Tianzezong will give pills to his disciples every month?"


    "Oh, my God, Qi blood pill is a Chinese pill. How rich and powerful tianzezong is. No, I want to join tianzezong anyway."


    "The disciples of the holy medicine sect can only receive three inferior pills every year. Unexpectedly, Tianze sect sends out one Chinese pill every month. I have to join this sect."


    "What else do you say? I want to sign up. How should I go through the procedure?"


    "Yes, we haven''t been told how to sign up?"


    ¡­¡­


    A stone aroused thousands of waves. Crane ling''er''s seemingly casual sentence immediately ignited the passion of all martial artists, flushed with excitement and asked loudly.


    "To join the side of Tianze sect to register."


    I don''t know when I have moved a table, chair and bench. Feng Pian dance, who has prepared paper and pen, said loudly.


    Suddenly Lala!


    The crowd immediately crowded to the registration office of Fengpian dance and said, "my name is Liu Yubing. I want to join tianzezong."


    "My name is Niu Dali. I want to register."


    "I''m song yunxiong. Please register for me."


    "My name is Gao Yuanli. Please remember."


    "My name is Wang Zhiqiang..."


    "And me... My name is song linli..."


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, the registration office in charge of Fengpian dance was overcrowded, and the martial artists shouted their names one after another, as noisy as a vegetable market.


    "Line up, all in order, otherwise, no one will be charged."


    Feng Pian dance''s face was cold and shouted loudly.


    The noisy fighters immediately quieted down and began to line up in order.


    Of course, some of them, fearing that they could not be named, forcibly added the fortress by force. As a result, they were ruthlessly expelled by heling''er and disqualified from joining Tianze sect.


    This made the martial artists honest. No one dared to add more. They all obediently began to line up.

 Chapter 1772

    The moustache middle-aged man mingled with the long queue, his eyes flashing constantly, trying to see if he had a chance to make trouble.


    But, I don''t know why, he always felt that the wolves who kept order were staring at his every move, so that he didn''t dare to take any rash action.


    In fact, not only he, but also many spies sent by other forces have this feeling, which makes them keep beating drums in their hearts, lest they be caught by wolves and cut off their heads the next moment.


    Where did they know that Ding Ning disguised himself and mixed in the crowd, released spiritual knowledge and quietly observed who were spies with ulterior motives, who had problems in their conduct, and who had ulterior motives.


    Through their speech and behavior, as well as their subconscious habitual actions, they were basically investigated by him. He told Fengpian dance through voice transmission and marked it when registering.


    This work is extremely cumbersome and troublesome, but Ding Ning enjoys it, because it can not only enable him to apply psychological knowledge to practice, but also exercise his spiritual consciousness.


    As time went by, the sky gradually brightened and slowly came to noon, and the long dragon of the registration team still couldn''t see the end at a glance.


    It can be said that the surviving casual repairs basically joined the queue, which made other forces jealous and helpless.


    I''m kidding. When there is a boundary, those wolf riders can cut melons and vegetables and kill them. At that time, they were lucky and thought that after there is no boundary to limit cultivation, those wolf riders are not worried at all.


    But when the border was removed, they found how terrible the smell emitted by the wolf riding was. It seems that the lowest accomplishments are Shenwu realm accomplishments.


    This made those forces who wanted to take advantage of Ding Ning''s being trapped in Langya secret territory to retaliate against the wolf rider. One or two of them were honest like schoolchildren, for fear of being stared at by the wolf rider and cracking them.


    Three thousand wolves ride. The lowest is the cultivation of Shenwu realm. Who dares to provoke this special one?


    Unless the experts of all forces are organized together, there may be a fighting force.


    But who dares? Not to mention Tianji Pavilion, big snow mountain and Guoshi mansion, the forces that make friends with Ding Ning will certainly not stand idly by. Even if they remain neutral, the experts present may not be the opponents of wolf riding.


    What''s more, they always think that there is a super master who can kill the strong Saint martial arts in Qingyun security. Coupled with Kong Lei and ziqueer who show the strength of Saint martial arts, Qingyun security has at least three strong Saint martial arts.


    It can be said that at present, Qingyun security is the most powerful force on the scene. There are 3000 wolves in the suspected Shenwu realm who are eyeing covetously. They dare not provoke Qingyun security again if they lend them eight courage.


    Therefore, after learning that Qingyun security even sold dog meat by hanging sheep''s head, they openly established Tianze sect, which made them as disgusting as eating flies, but they couldn''t tell the pain. They all looked ugly and wanted to die. They could only be out of sight and out of mind, and focused on investigating the black fog blood case.


    In fact, we all know that it was the ghost tusk department that created the murder case, which should have little to do with the dark Council.


    However, due to the relief of interests, the leaders of these great forces had no place to vent their anger. In addition, the Holy Holy See has been stirring up the flames on one side, leading to the point of venting to the dark Parliament without suspense.


    Gamakan, as the leader of the delegation of the dark parliament, fled into the black fog and became a highly lethal "mad dog", which has been jointly killed by everyone.


    Poor miles, as the highest new Duke of the dark parliament delegation after gamakan''s death, was caught by major forces as a vent


    I''m afraid he would have died if he hadn''t saved his life to negotiate with the dark Council and didn''t intend to kill him.


    Even so, miles looked miserable now. Two thick iron chains penetrated his lute bone and hung it on the ceiling. The blood kept flowing and dripping on the ground into blood pits; His face was black and blue and swollen like a pig''s head. He couldn''t see his original face at all; The limbs show strange reverse fracture, revealing white bone stubbles. The whole body is either black and purple, rotten and green, or skin and flesh. There is no good meat to see people,


    Thanks to the vitality of the blood clan, although he was dying, he was still hanging a breath. If ordinary people had changed, they would have died.


    Now he misses the days when only half of his head is tied by Ding Ning on his belt. Although the evil star is a little cruel, at least he won''t be so abnormal as the leaders of major forces and torture him with such cruel means to vent his anger.


    This time, I''m afraid I''m dead.


    Milles felt the passing of vitality bit by bit, and his heart was full of despair and unwilling.


    He finally broke through the Great Duke and has a great future. He really doesn''t want to die in this damn place, but who can save him now and who dares to save him?


    As far as he knows, two hours ago, the major Western forces jointly launched an attack on the dark Parliament. Although it is impossible to be defeated by the coalition forces so easily with the horror of the dark parliament, it must not be a war that can be ended overnight.


    Moreover, except that the Holy See wants to completely eradicate the dark Council, other forces just want to use this as an excuse to obtain greater benefits, and will never really kill the dark Council.


    In fact, everyone knows that if the dark Council is destroyed, the holy see is the biggest beneficiary. Without the control of the dark Council, the Holy See will soon dominate by means of demagoguery, which is not in their interests.


    Therefore, Milles is very clear that the war will eventually end with the strength of the dark parliament, but it will not shake the foundation. Of course, the dark parliament must bleed a lot this time and have to take out huge interests to calm the anger of the major coalition forces. Therefore, they must return to the negotiating table for negotiation in the end.


    After the negotiations, at least a few months later, when the dark Council paid a price for him, the new grand duke, it is estimated that the cauliflower should be cold.


    These guys may have overestimated his vitality under the influence of the legend of vampire immortality. For fear of his escape, they deliberately inserted a hollow tube into his body to keep him bleeding to ensure that he was always weak.


    But in fact, only MILUS himself knew that he was going to die soon.


    Blood is the root of blood clan. Even if his head is cut off, he can grow again as long as he is supplemented with vigorous blood, but if he loses the last drop of blood in his body, he will still die.


    There was a faint sound of quarrels among the leaders of major forces in the Council hall next door, but MILUS was not interested in listening to what they were saying. He felt the passage of vitality bit by bit. His heart was silent, but he suddenly laughed.


    A new grand duke is a high-end combat power that can never be abandoned for the dark Council. The major forces see this very accurately. Otherwise, they will not refuse to respond to the Holy See''s strong demand to kill him.


    So he thought it was funny that those people didn''t want to kill him, but were just prepared to use him as a bargaining chip with the dark Council, but they thought they were right to deprive him of his life in this way, and didn''t know when they found themselves


    Will you regret beating your chest and feet when you die? After all, the living Grand Duke is valuable to the dark Council, and the dead grand duke''s body is not valuable.


    "It''s all like this bird. Can you laugh? It''s a good attitude!"


    Just as he laughed at himself, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in his ear, which made him almost cry excitedly: "Ding Ning, brother Ding, uncle Ding, you can count it. Save me quickly. I''m dying."


    Ding Ning slowly lit a cigarette, took a sip, looked at him unhappily and said, "do I know you very well? Why should I save you? Don''t you know who saves you now is against all western martial forces?"


    "Anyway, you are the enemy. Others dare not, you must dare, and you are not afraid of them."


    Miles quietly flattered.


    "That''s reasonable, but what''s the use of me saving you? You''re not a beauty. You can''t even warm your bed."


    Ding Ning said slowly. Looking at miles'' bruised wounds, he couldn''t help but sigh. This punishment is simply art.


    "Although I''m not a beauty, I can warm my bed."


    In order to survive, miles couldn''t care whether he would sell his ass or not, and said with a flattering face.


    Ding Ning felt a chill in his heart. He trembled uncontrollably and scolded with disgust on his face: "if you want to sell your ass, get away from me. I don''t have that hobby."


    "I know you don''t like my ass. I don''t really want to sell my ass, but I want to express my meaning. As long as you save me, I can do anything for you. In Chinese words, I''m willing to be an ox and horse for you."


    Miles didn''t know why. He firmly believed that he would be saved, so he relaxed and had a sense of humor.


    Ding Ning shrugged casually. "I don''t know what you can do? I can do whatever you can. What''s the use of saving you?"


    Miles was silent. Dinning looked at him with great interest and waited patiently for his answer.


    He didn''t come to save miles on a whim, but after learning that this guy didn''t publicize his ability to become a giant, he thought this guy was wise. It would be a pity if he died like this.


    No one knew the inside story of this blood sacrifice better than him. It was all ghosts made by ghost Liao in order to attract the demons of the abyss. MILUS was innocent.


    Since the dark Council has carried the black pot for the ghost Liao, MILUS doesn''t need to carry it again. What''s more, he is happy to do anything that can block those hostile forces. He feels comfortable when they are furious but can''t help him.


    Although miles and he were not even friends and even enemies before, this time, too many people had died, which made him depressed and felt that life was so fragile.


    From this, I think that when the three world catastrophe comes, I don''t know how many innocent people will be affected and die. Maybe at that time, their relatives and friends will also die, and even they may die.


    Therefore, he decided to save miles. After all, he was a great Duke. He was also a master in the world, so he should accumulate strength for the world.


    "I know you are very interested in our blood clan. I can not only recognize you as the main, but also cooperate with you to study our blood and genes, and even tell you the secrets of our blood clan."


    Milles suddenly opened his mouth and looked at Ding Ning, full of determination.

 Chapter 1773

    "What? You say your blood clan is actually an angel? Lao MI, hahaha, I didn''t expect you to be... Quite humorous... Hahaha... Congratulations... You succeeded in making me laugh... Hahaha... Hey, I dare say this is definitely the funniest joke of this century..."


    Ding Ning, who unconsciously took MILUS back to Qingyun security station, now opened his mouth and could plug a duck egg. His eyes almost didn''t fall off. Then he couldn''t help laughing and even tears came out.


    Make fun of Shenma international. Who doesn''t know that angels are the symbol of purity and light, and vampires are the spokesman of evil and darkness. How can two diametrically opposite races be the same species?


    But looking at miles, who was recovering from his injury quickly, there was no sense of joke on his face, and his look... Was more serious and serious than ever.


    Ding Ning suddenly couldn''t laugh. His smile gradually faded away. He was shocked beyond measure. He looked at him seriously and said, "are you serious?"


    Milles nodded with great certainty: "this is the biggest secret handed down by the blood family from generation to generation, and it is also the truth that the holy Vatican... Or the gods behind the Vatican have always wanted to cover up."


    Ding Ning suddenly realized that perhaps what he was about to hear would be the biggest secret in the Western divine genealogy, and his expression became serious.


    Because he felt that miles dared not lie to him. Even if he lied to him, he could not take this absurd thing that no one would believe as a lie, so he believed it.


    With Miles''s eloquence, Ding Ning''s expression became more and more dignified, and there was a storm in his heart.


    It turns out that the gods headed by the Heavenly Emperor Zeus are not local residents of the earth. They come from a higher life planet klimus in outer space, which has far more powerful force and advanced scientific and technological civilization than human beings on earth.


    Zeus was a little aristocrat on the planet klinms. He was better than the top. His life was OK. However, Zeus himself looked handsome and was a romantic and lecherous man. He hooked up with a romantic lady at a ball.


    Before the dance was over, the two couldn''t wait to hug and kiss and leave. They wanted to find a place to have an affair, but they were seen by an opponent whose husband had never been with.


    This is a great disaster, because the lady''s husband is a marquis, and neither status nor strength can be compared with Zeus.


    In fact, the life between nobles has always been very messy. It''s not the first time that the lady cheated. The Marquis knows that everyone plays their own game at ordinary times.


    If it was normal, even if he knew it, he would not take it seriously, but in order to beat him, the opponent pretended to leak his mouth at the ball and told the scandal, which made the Marquis lose face and become a laughing stock for everyone present.


    Some unspoken rules are clear to everyone. No one will break them, but once the unspoken rules are put on the table, it will be a scandal.


    The Marquis, who was wearing a green hat by Zeus, lost his face and said publicly that he would break the adulterer to pieces.


    Zeus didn''t mix in vain after so many years. He also had a few friends with the same taste. Just as he was about to taste the taste of that coquettish lady, a friend who stayed at the ball to see everything contacted him and told him that a great disaster was coming and ran away.


    Zeus was confused at that time. Where was he still in the mood to play with women? He threw down the resentful Marquis, picked up her pants and ran home. He began to ask for details with several friends who had a good relationship.


    Knowing that the Marquis made cruel remarks in public, Zeus numbed his claws and knew it


    It really caused a great disaster this time. If you don''t go, you will die. Maybe the whole family will be affected.


    Angels are the most famous mercenary race on klinms. They are loyal, honest, brave and fearless. They are favored by all customers who need to hire mercenaries.


    Zeus was terrified and thought of angel mercenaries, so he hired a hundred Angel team as a guard at a high salary all night. He took the whole family to escape klinms by space warship and wanted to avoid the limelight on other life planets.


    The Marquis held back his anger in the evening and came home to have a big quarrel with his wife. He planned to go to Zeus''s trouble the next morning.


    Unexpectedly, before dawn, the sent men reported that the Zeus family had fled overnight. The Marquis was furious and immediately sent an armed fleet to hunt down them.


    The persecuted Zeus had no way to heaven and no door to the earth. If the angel mercenaries were not brave and good at fighting and always dealing with the pursuers, he would have been killed.


    It has to be said that Zeus was also a decisive man. Seeing that he could not get rid of the pursuit, he risked to deviate from the safe channel and enter the unexplored dangerous area regardless of everyone''s opposition.


    As a result, although the pursuers were thrown away, they also lost their way in the unknown star domain and were unfortunately involved in the black hole.


    Fortunately, the survivors finally passed through the black hole with the hard material of the space warship and came to a strange planet - earth.


    However, the space warship has been damaged and can no longer sail, and the casualties are extremely heavy. There are more than 300 people in the whole family, including 100 members of the angel team, a total of more than 400 people, and less than half of them survived.


    Although very sad, but the living people always have to continue, they survived all kinds of dangers, forced landing, and finally inadvertently came to the earth.


    Zeus was overjoyed when he found that this was an ancient and primitive planet, and the local human beings were even in the primitive society of eating meat and blood.


    After all, klinmus is an advanced life planet with extremely developed scientific and technological civilization. Although Zeus is only a little aristocrat of klinmus, he also has mastered some common technologies in the market. On this wild planet, it is enough for him to dominate.


    So Zeus soon found a foothold, settled down and settled down on Mount Olympus, pretended to be a God, and began to send people to educate the local aborigines and teach them to cultivate, fish and hunt.


    As the best-known mercenary on klinms, the angel team always puts its reputation first. The first rule of their mercenary code is that they will always be loyal to the employer when the employment relationship is not ended.


    Therefore, even if many angels died when crossing the black hole, the surviving angels had no complaints. They just looked forward to repairing the space warship as soon as possible and returning home one day.


    In fact, among the slaves of the surviving Zeus family, there were many people who knew how to repair warships. It was not very difficult to repair warships. However, Zeus had the idea of taking the mountain as the king at that time and had no intention to go back at all.


    The angel mercenaries have always been famous for their powerful force, which also made Zeus have some other thoughts. He wanted to use them to open up territory and make his family a supreme existence on this wild planet. Where would he let them leave.


    Therefore, Zeus began to perfunctorize them, saying that it was too difficult to repair space warships on a planet where scientific and technological civilization had not been established. He could only find ways to repair warships and find a way back after the development of scientific and technological civilization here.


    Angels are good at fighting, but they know nothing about mechanical things. They can only restrain what Zeus said


    Live and start a new life on earth.


    Anyway, they have a long life. Sometimes a star mission takes tens of hundreds of years. Even if they stay here for hundreds of years, they can afford to wait.


    Next, Zeus began his plan. On the one hand, he regarded himself as a God and taught the local aborigines to learn farming, fishing and hunting, so as to harvest their beliefs and prepare for the next conquest of the whole earth; While calling those who questioned them blasphemers for bloody repression.


    In fact, Zeus''s own strength is quite good, but as a noble, even if he is only a Viscount, he is also a noble. As an elegant and noble noble noble, how can he fight and kill like those vulgar people?


    Therefore, Zeus found six principals of the angel team and proposed to continue to hire them to serve him.


    There is no distinction between good and evil in the creed of angel mercenaries. Everything is subject to the requirements of the employer. Therefore, when Zeus asked to continue to pay them remuneration and hire them during his stay, they readily agreed without hesitation and became the sharpest knife in Zeus''s hand.


    In this way, the angel became the guardian angel of the holy mountain and opened up territory for Zeus all day, while Zeus lived a drunken aristocratic life on the holy mountain.


    It has to be said that the Zeus family are also wonderful. Although they are only a small aristocratic family on klinms, they are very keen on the aristocratic life of the upper class society.


    The whole family is just a hundred and eighty people, but every night they have a cocktail party. The men are well dressed and the women are showy. They hold red wine together and talk about architecture, dance, poetry and painting... Full of literary and artistic models.


    That is, in such a corrupt and corrupt environment, Zeus committed the old problem of lust again, but at that time, the earth was still in the primitive society, and the Aboriginal women did not accord with his aesthetic point of view. Therefore, he focused on his most beautiful sister Hera and slept Hera after a cocktail party.


    But Hera is not easy to provoke, and she is very jealous. In the past, Zeus could not control her, but now that Zeus slept her, he must marry her.


    As soon as Zeus thought that there were no women to see on the wild planet, and that there were no close relatives on klimus who could not get married, he simply married her and made her queen of heaven.


    He is the emperor of heaven and his wife is the queen of heaven. His two brothers quit. Why are you two gods with names? We are your brothers, but we don''t even have a title.


    Home and everything prospered. In order to quell the grievances of his brothers and sisters, Zeus waved his big hand and granted his eldest brother Poseidon as the king of the sea; The second brother Hades is the king of the underworld and is in charge of hell.


    Now Poseidon and Hades are satisfied, but his seven aunts are dissatisfied. Why do your brothers have titles, but we seven aunts don''t?


    But they are not in a hurry. Anyway, Zeus is lecherous. As long as he takes the initiative to give him some sweets, can he still get no benefits?


    So, the next Zeus lived a life of happiness and pain. The pain was because Hera was too jealous and cared for him.


    Happiness is because he racked his brains to avoid Hera''s sight, finally got his coveted cousin Metis, and sealed her as a goddess of wisdom.


    As soon as we see that this move is useful, hey, come on, no matter how old or young, anyway, as long as a woman is dressed up, she swings around in front of Zeus all day, flirting and flirting.

 Chapter 1774

    Well, Zeus''s eyes are straight now. Thinking of these seven aunts, they usually look like that. Unexpectedly, they look beautiful.


    As the saying goes, there are three years in the army. Sows compete with mink cicadas.


    Although Zeus didn''t serve as a soldier, he was flirtatious. He guarded Hera a woman all day. No matter how beautiful, he was tired of it. Although these seven aunts and seven aunts were not as beautiful as Hera, they were better than fresh excitement.


    I thought that I was the king of the world anyway. If I couldn''t live my own life, I would still be the emperor of heaven.


    Therefore, the goods completely released themselves, carrying Hera, and successively brought aunt Themis, cousin eurynomo, second sister Demeter, aunt monemosyne and cousin Leto into the bag.


    Of course, he didn''t let these women down. He just gave them a god number. What a big thing. Anyway, he didn''t have to spend money.


    So the goddess of justice, the goddess of the night, the goddess of the sea, the goddess of memory... A lot of Goddess titles came into being.


    It was too late for Hera to know. Several of these women were pregnant, which made her unable to get angry. They were all relatives. The fat water didn''t flow out of the field, so let''s admit it.


    After Hera''s understanding, Zeus lived a happy life of polygamy, extravagance and lust.


    Of course, a happy life is always short. As soon as the freshness passes, Zeus is a little tired.


    In particular, many of these women are pregnant with his children, which makes him feel very painful. Children are the most annoying. How can a large group of women take him as the center.


    But he can only think about it. He doesn''t dare to say it. Who makes him happy for a while, but regrets all his life? He has to serve them all day pretending to be filial sons and grandchildren.


    That''s it. These women are not satisfied. They fight openly and secretly for trivial things all day, which makes him feel bored. So they decided to go out and hide for a few days.


    After he came to the earth, he patronized the creation of children. He hasn''t seriously inspected his territory. It''s really a dereliction of duty for the emperor of heaven.


    So, having found out his conscience, he decided to comfort the angels who escorted him for his happy life. As a leader, let his subordinates know that the leader is thinking about them all the time.


    The angels finally saw Zeus, and the tears of excitement were coming down. Ya said to continue to hire us. Why do you just talk but not practice?


    During this period of time, we are bitter. The poor live on instant noodles all day. We are hungry. Our hearts are close to our backs, not to mention fighting. Even our walking legs are floating. If ya doesn''t appear again, we will go on strike to demonstrate. If we still default on our salary, we will... Go to petition.


    But there was no place to petition. Zeus was the boss of this plot. The angels were so aggrieved that they stared at Zeus with tears. The sad little eyes made Zeus hair straight in his heart. He quickly smiled on behalf of the angels who worked hard at the front line of Shenshan.


    The content of sympathy is to ask whether their work is going well? Have you encountered any difficulties in life? If you have difficulties, you should mention them in time. If you don''t have difficulties, you should also mention them! (otherwise, it''s hard to tell the wives and wives back!)


    This is a good consolation. The angels finally found a place to talk and talked about their grievances.


    Although the words were thick and disorderly, Zeus understood and summarized it. In fact, it''s not easy for us to work. You can''t default on our wages and give money.


    Zeus was Sparta at that time. He stared at them dumbfounded. He was moved for a long time and couldn''t speak. His face turned red.


    I thought, what a good employee. They eat grass and squeeze out milk. They are really hardworking old scalpers.


    Just, are they stupid? The food, drink and Lhasa on the holy mountain are sent by angels. They are starving to death. Don''t you know how to intercept some? It''s a salary advance.


    At that time, Zeus really didn''t pay attention to the external things such as money. The whole world was his and there was no place to spend money. Therefore, he was both moved and despised for the sincere performance of angels. He was really a collection of fools and fools.


    It''s just money. What a big deal. As long as they can hold these powerful guys in their hands, they can give them whatever they want.


    So our emperor waved his generous hand and took the hungry angels to the restaurant. As a result, he was very embarrassed after eating and drinking. He didn''t bring any money.


    Zeus was so stupid that he didn''t have the money to pay the bill when he invited the employees to dinner. Although he left with his strength, it''s hard to say what it looks like.


    Besides, the angels are honest people. They can''t do the bully meal. They are all looking at him and waiting for him to pay.


    Zeus was uncomfortable. He thought he couldn''t, so he discussed with the restaurant owner, owed it first, and asked someone to double it later.


    But he was too naive. He secretly pulled the boss. As soon as he explained what he meant, the boss blew his hair on the spot.


    In particular, a group of "migrant workers" went to Lao Tzu''s restaurant and ate up the food prepared by the restaurant that day. Lao Tzu thought it was a big deal and didn''t dare to neglect it. He specially spent a lot of money on the temporary food in the nearby restaurant. Now you told me to sign the bill.


    Who do you think you are? Who can sign the bill is not a prince or noble. Do you have this face as a liar?


    The boss was angry and his liver hurt. Tieqing shouted with his face, "come on, someone wants to eat overlord meal."


    Hula, a group of big boys with kitchen knives and rolling pins jumped out of the back hall. They stared at them murderously. They fought when the boss gave an order.


    At this time, a richly decorated chariot was stopped at the gate of the restaurant. The chariot was engraved with the mark of the Phoenician royal family. With the help of two women in maid service, a charming beauty walked down from the car.


    Zeus looked straight at that time. Unexpectedly, he didn''t come to earth for a period of time. The aborigines had evolved beautiful women in line with his aesthetic point of view.


    When the boss saw the beautiful woman, he hurriedly asked the man to put away the guy. With a flattering smile on his face, he greeted her, nodded and bowed, and respected the woman as the princess.


    From their conversation, Jose knew the name of the beautiful woman. Her name was Europa, her Royal Highness Princess of Phoenicians. She had just returned from playing, and was hungry when she passed by the restaurant. She thought that this restaurant had a famous dish, so she came to taste it.


    Europa blinked his clear and simple eyes and asked what had happened before. The boss said the story in indignation.


    Zeus had never been so embarrassed in front of beautiful women. His embarrassed face turned red and stammered to explain that he didn''t have money, but just forgot to bring it.


    Perhaps the way he chatted up made Europa Princess feel very interesting, so she waved her hand generously and said that she would pay for the meal.


    Zeus was deeply fascinated by her. In order to save face in front of beautiful women, he pretended to say that he came from Shenshan.


    As a result, in exchange for everyone''s disdainful eyes, MD, will people from Shenshan eat overlord meal? It''s not like that.


    Just


    Even Europa didn''t believe him. There was a trace of disgust in his eyes, which hurt Zeus very much. He had to leave with the angels dejected.


    For Europa, it was just a trivial matter, and he soon put it behind him.


    But for Zeus, this is his first love, well, it''s his first love, today''s first love.


    But I have to say that Zeus is really infatuated with Europa, but he has a fierce wife and he is a God. How can he fall in love with mortals?


    So Zeus turned into the bull of God Jun and approached Europa. Then he took her away, crossed the ocean and came to another continent. He also told her that he was the master of Crete. If Europa was willing to marry him, he could protect her forever.


    In desperation, Europa stretched out a hand to him and promised him. Zeus finally realized his wish. Later, he disappeared as if he had come.


    Europa gradually woke up from her coma, looked around in panic and shouted her father''s name. At this time, she remembered what had happened before.


    "I''m a despicable daughter. How can I shout my father''s name? I lost my body accidentally and must forget everything!"


    She looked around carefully and asked repeatedly: where am I from and where am I going? Am I really awake? Is this scandal true? No, I must be innocent. She may be just a dream bothering me.


    Europa, who was abandoned by fate, hated very much. She thought of death, but she couldn''t take the courage to die.


    Just when she was full of hesitation, Venus, the God of love, appeared and told her the true identity of Zeus.


    Europa suddenly realized that he didn''t lie in the restaurant that day. Was he really from Shenshan or Zeus, the God of the gods? So she acquiesced to her fate.


    The continent she combined with Zeus was named Europa by Zeus. In modern times, it was gradually called Europe.


    Ding Ning once heard of this legend and didn''t expect it to be true, but he didn''t like Zeus, a "like-minded" person.


    It''s really mean to throw other people''s little girls to the other side of the ocean where they are unfamiliar and force others to obey. It''s not as good as animals. There''s no bottom line.


    Of course, the focus now is not on Zeus''s character and romance, but what happens between the gods and angels, which will turn the pure and bright angel into a vampire.


    "Angels have the ability to reproduce themselves."


    Miles''s next sentence startled Ding Ning. His face became very strange. He asked tentatively, "are you androgynous?"


    "No, I mean angels, not our blood clan."


    Milles seemed to have adapted to his vampire identity. Seeing Ding Ning''s strange expression looking at him, he quickly explained: "the angel family is not androgynous, how to say, in a more scientific way, angels are a very special existence, they are pure energy life."


    "Energy body life?"


    Ding Ning repeated in doubt. Although the literal meaning is not difficult to understand, he really can''t understand what kind of life form the pure energy body is.


    However, he remembered that the four winged angel who came to Katharina seemed to be a pure energy body. He also claimed to be the most beloved sister of the God of light in the previous life. After death, he entered the reincarnation pool and became an angel.


    Reincarnation pool? Ding Ning suddenly flashed an aura in his mind and a thoughtful look on his face. He had some vague guesses about the break between angels and Western gods.

 Chapter 1775

    "I don''t quite understand the specific principle, but I have got such a memory from the inheritance records of the ancient blood pool. The angel family is a special life body composed of pure energy bodies. They can exist forever."


    Miles looked solemn, Seriously explained: "But this immortality is relative, not absolute. Angels are born with an angel''s heart as the power source of life energy. When angels live for a certain time or suffer heavy damage, the resistance of the energy body will be weakened and gradually eroded by external energy, which is equivalent to that human beings have entered their old age and are about to return to normal sleep, just human beings Like death is death, and angels will split a new angel''s heart from the old angel''s heart and release pure energy to purify the polluted body. Angels call this process reincarnation. "


    "In other words, as long as the angel''s heart exists, the angel will never die, right?"


    Ding Ning asked thoughtfully.


    "You can say so, but not exactly."


    Milles organized a language and continued: "how to say, in fact, although the reincarnated Angel continued life, it seems to me that it is more like reproduction than rebirth."


    "Because they have no memories of previous lives."


    Ding Ning hit the mark and said definitely.


    Milles looked at him in surprise, nodded and said, "yes, so the newborn angel has no memory before reincarnation, and will not inherit the strength of previous lives. Everything should start from scratch. The angels think they are not dead, but in my opinion, the reincarnated angel is not the original angel, but a new life."


    Ding Ning nodded thoughtfully, which made him think of the spirit. It seems that the purification during reincarnation will purify the spirit at the same time, so there will be no memory and strength before reincarnation. This strange reincarnation process is more like a way of inheritance of the alternation of new and old. When the new body is born, the old life body will die.


    Think about it, he thinks that angels are actually very poor. They are destined to be orphans without parents from birth. Unlike humans, they can feel the warmth of family affection.


    Milles fell into the memory and continued after a moment of silence: "angels are the most vulnerable in reincarnation. Even ordinary people can hurt them. Therefore, when angels are reincarnated, they will be guarded by other angels."


    Ding Ning had roughly guessed what happened later and interrupted: "later, did Zeus discover the secret of angel reincarnation, so he gave birth to the greed of coveting the heart of angels, which led to the break between angels and gods, and the end was that angels became vampires and gods went to heaven."


    Milles looked at him in surprise: "how do you know?"


    "Isn''t it easy to guess? Although Zeus claims to be a God, he may also be an omnipotent God in the eyes of ordinary people, in fact, we all know that the so-called God is only a creature with a higher degree of evolution at the level of life, so in essence, Zeus is only a human being more powerful than ordinary warriors."


    Ding Ning said with confidence: "As long as it is human, there will be a day of birth, old age and death. Although a powerful martial artist will have a long life with his increasingly advanced cultivation, it will come to an end. Unless Zeus can constantly break through to a higher level all his life, there will be a day when his life will be exhausted, so it is not surprising that he will covet the reincarnation method of angels ¡£¡±


    MILUS admiringly gave dinning a thumbs up: "yes, the general process is like this, but Zeus coveted the method of angel reincarnation, which is just one of the reasons."


    "There are other reasons?"


    Ding Ning asked curiously.


    "Well, one of those Angel mercenaries is very old


    When the big angel can''t reincarnate, it has to be said that Zeus has a lot of personality charm in addition to being greedy and lecherous. The angel mercenaries have always had a good impression of him. In addition, they all come from klinmus and take care of each other on this strange planet, so they have great trust in him and have no sense of vigilance. "


    MILUS sighed: "so when the angel was reincarnated, the angel mercenaries were just killing some so-called blasphemers. They couldn''t go away. They had no choice but to ask Zeus for help and ask him to take care of the reincarnated angel."


    "But the result led the wolf into the house, which made Zeus covet."


    Ding Ning guessed.


    Unexpectedly, MILUS shook his head: "at that time, no one knew whether Zeus had a covetous heart. Maybe, maybe not. At least at that time, the angel''s reincarnation was very smooth and there was no accident. Even later, the angel mercenaries were not sure whether Zeus had any covetous heart at that time."


    "Later facts have proved that Zeus was thinking about the law of reincarnation. Why are the angels not sure?"


    Ding Ning feels strange. These angels are really stupid and naive.


    "Speaking of this, it has something to do with China."


    Miles''s voice turned, and what he said surprised Ding Ning: "is it related to China?"


    "Yes, after Zeus got Europa, he fell in love with her for a period of time, but after she was pregnant, he sprouted again and continued his journey of hunting under the pretext of patrolling the territory."


    Miles'' words happened to poke Ding Ning''s sensitive point, which made him feel ashamed. He walked alone. He was busy and didn''t touch the ground all day. Sometimes he was flirting outside. He didn''t accompany her at all. What''s the difference between him and scum like Zeus?


    Of course, there are differences. He is really busy, and Zeus is looking for an excuse to be busy.


    "Zeus accidentally found Europe, which made him interested. He thought that he might find other unknown continental plates to expand his territory. Therefore, he took Angel mercenaries across the ocean to explore the whole world."


    Miles''s eyes showed a touch of sincere awe: "the angel mercenaries were very conceited. They always regarded Zeus as a dandy brother with little strength. Where did you think that Zeus hid so deep and so many angels tied together might not be his opponent? You know, there were several ten winged angels among the angel mercenaries at that time."


    "Since Zeus can be the king of the gods, naturally he will not be a mediocre hand. The angels probably have preconceived that he was forced like a lost dog by a Marquis of klinms, so they think his strength is not good."


    Ding Ning naturally said that perhaps the angels had no concept of Zeus''s strength, but on earth, the strong strength of the king of the gods and his amorous lust were also famous in the world.


    "Yes, so although the angels always respected him, they didn''t have much awe until they found a new continent, that is, Asia, where China is located. When they met the gods of China, Zeus let them go until it turned out that he had been hiding."


    Milles agreed.


    Ding Ning was shocked by the speech and said excitedly, "the gods of China?"


    "Well, yes, the gods of China. According to the inheritance memory of the ancient blood pool, the gods we met are the appearance of Chinese people. Of course, now we all know that people in many Asian countries are similar to Chinese people, but in the inheritance memory, I''m sure those people are the gods of China, because they speak Chinese."


    MILUS solemnly affirmed.


    Ding Ning was only listening to the story. He didn''t seriously consider when Zeus came to the earth. It was still in ancient times


    Hundreds of years ago?


    After all, the history of Western civilization is far less ancient than that of China, and the earliest can be roughly traced back to the ancient Greek civilization.


    The source of ancient Greek culture comes from the klinmus civilization brought by Zeus. The development of a civilization can not be developed in just ten or eight years, which also proves that Zeus came to the earth for a long time. Conservative estimation is also a period thousands of years ago or even earlier.


    This point can be confirmed from miles'' description that when Zeus came to the earth, the West was still in the wild era of eating raw hair and blood. Unfortunately, the inheritance memory of angels is very vague in time period, and even miles can''t figure out when Zeus came to the earth.


    China is one of the ancient civilizations. Although the history recorded by historical materials is only about 5000 years, it is impossible to verify how long the prehistoric civilization existed. Therefore, hearing MILUS say that Zeus met gods in China, he immediately realized that perhaps these gods were the strong ones existing in ancient times or even earlier.


    "Later."


    Ding Ning was inexplicably excited. He didn''t know who Zeus met, whether it would be the two emperors of Yan and Huang or Yao, Shun and Yu Tang.


    "Zeus has always looked down on the indigenous people on the earth. After discovering the Asian continent, he thought he was right to include Asia in his territory, but he didn''t want to be beaten down by a young man with a bow and arrow when flying over the Kunlun mountain."


    Milles seemed to be immersed in that inheritance memory, with a strong color of awe in his eyes.


    "Was beaten down from heaven with a bow and arrow?"


    Ding Ning suddenly opened his mouth and asked incredulously.


    That''s Zeus. Although I don''t know his specific strength, he can become the king of the gods. Later, he led a group of wives, lovers and children to the fairy world, created a Western Paradise and fought against the fairy court. You can know that his strength can''t be underestimated. Anyway, he can''t be his opponent now.


    But such a tough guy was beaten down from the sky with a bow and arrow. It''s something that can only be done by a cow breaking character.


    "Have you ever heard of Kunlun ruins?"


    Milles asked suddenly.


    "I''ve heard that Kunlun Mountain is called Kunlun Xu. In the myths and legends of China, it is the origin of fairy tales."


    Ding Ning nodded and replied.


    "I''m not talking about Kunlun emptiness, but Kunlun ruins, ruins."


    Miles''s question stunned Ding Ning a little and said strangely, "is there any difference?"


    "Of course, there is a difference. What you say about Kunlun Xu is the alias of Kunlun Mountain, and what I say about Kunlun ruins refers to the ruins in the depths of Kunlun mountain."


    Miles''s words were shocking. Ding ninglei was burnt outside and tender inside. He asked with a dull face, "are there ruins in the depths of Kunlun mountain? How do you know?"


    "Since I got the inheritance memory, I have paid special attention to Kunlun Mountain for hundreds of years, and even entered Kunlun Mountain many times to explore the secrets stipulated therein. Unfortunately, I was never allowed to enter. Later, a European explorer claimed that he had inadvertently entered the depths of Kunlun Mountain and saw many ancient buildings that could not be explained by science It''s very old, and even many of them are suspended in the sky, but without exception, they seem to have been destroyed by terrible forces and turned into ruins. He wants to go closer, but he is forcibly sent out of Kunlun by a strange force. He wants to go back and have a closer look, but he can''t find a way in. Since then, the name of Kunlun ruins has gradually spread. "


    Milles explained patiently.

 Chapter 1776

    Kunlun ruins?


    Ancient buildings suspended in mid air?


    Some years ago, a young man who could shoot Zeus down with a bow and arrow.


    This Kunlun ruins seems very mysterious and interesting.


    A bright light flashed in Ding Ning''s eyes: "where is the Explorer?"


    "Already dead. It was decades ago!"


    Milles said softly, "his name is Lawrence. He is an Englishman. He is very famous in the British exploration industry. What he said is very reliable. Therefore, according to his discovery, a consortium in Europe organized a team of hundreds of people to spend a lot of money to explore the secrets of Kunlun ruins. Lawrence is the leader."


    "Did you find it?"


    Ding Ning couldn''t wait to ask. In fact, he was quite contradictory. On the one hand, he hoped to get more clues about Kunlun ruins; On the one hand, I don''t want the ancient relics in China to be found by a group of foreign devils.


    "I don''t know."


    Miles''s answer was a big surprise to Ding Ning. There should be a message whether he found it or not. He couldn''t help asking, "what do you mean?"


    Seeing his puzzled face, Milles explained: "For the first time, the expedition team had to turn back before going deep because the weather suddenly became bad. After a year, they went to explore for the second time. Although Kunlun ruins were not found this time, they encountered some strange things. Hundreds of people died inexplicably, but they could not find any cause of death. As soon as the news came back, some people said there was a curse in Kunlun Mountain and some said they lived there With gods, mortals are not allowed to step on, so kill and hurt hundreds of people and give them a warning. Anyway, you can say anything. "


    Ding Ning showed a thoughtful look and asked, "so they gave up?"


    "No, you know, the more unknown and mysterious things are, the easier it is to evoke the adventure gene of human nature. The death of hundreds of people did not make the consortium organizing the expedition afraid, but more interested. Therefore, after three years, the consortium organized a larger expedition with thousands of people, but they also realized that Kunlun Mountain is very dangerous, so they spent a lot of money The capital hired an internationally famous mercenary regiment to protect it. "


    Miles''s eyes flickered with a thick color of fear, and said word by word: "as far as I know, there are at least three martial artists of Shenwu level in this mercenary regiment, and there are more than a dozen martial artists of Zhenwu level. Lawrence still leads the way, but this time, there is no breath back, and everyone is mysteriously missing."


    Ding Ning was horrified. There were thousands of people and at least three powerful people in Shenwu realm. They all disappeared without even a message. This Kunlun ruins is too mysterious.


    However, it is normal to think about it. After all, Kunlun Mountain has always been the origin of myths and legends. If it is really the former residence of a group of immortals, even if it is only a relic, the means left is not something that the strong in Shenwu can compete with.


    MILUS smiled bitterly: "This time, the collective disappearance of an exploration team with a scale of thousands of people caused an uproar in the exploration community, because the only son and the only heir of the consortium led the team. The consortium paid huge human and material resources. Not only did it not get any harvest, but even the heir remained. Therefore, while reorganizing the exploration team to search and rescue, the consortium offered a high reward to make everyone happy There are adventurers who are not afraid of death and mercenaries who are greedy for rewards. They have a strong interest and go to Kunlun mountain to explore. "


    "What about Lawrence? Is he missing, too?"


    Ding Ning asked suspiciously, because miles said he was dead before, not missing. Since he was so sure that he was dead, he must have appeared again later.


    "Lawrence was also in the expedition, and of course he was missing. However, countless people entered the Kunlun mountain but never found anything


    Many of them died as like as two peas. But their bodies were later brought back to Europe. It is odd that these people died in the same way as the hundreds of people who died in the second expedition. The top medical scientists in the world gathered to anatomize them and find out their cause of death. This has become a mystery to the medical profession.


    A look of fear flashed across the bottom of Milles''s eyes: "As like as two peas, the most strange thing is that all those who have touched those corpses have died in strange ways in the following three years. They are the same as those who died. They can not find any cause of death. It makes everyone extremely afraid of the tiger. They dare not step into Kunlun Mountains half a step. They say that there are terrible demons there, and anyone who tries to approach them will be cursed."


    Ding Ning was shocked and turned pale. Is there really a curse in the Kunlun ruins? Even those who touched the corpses died strangely. It''s too terrible.


    "Just after the death of the last person who came into contact with the body, Lawrence appeared, which excited the consortium and all people interested in Kunlun ruins, and wanted to get what happened in Kunlun ruins from him."


    Milles said in a low voice, "but it''s a pity that he''s crazy, his eyes are dull, and his mouth can only say one word again and again, fire, black fire."


    "Fire? Black fire?"


    Ding Ning suddenly widened his eyes and asked unimaginably.


    Because he suddenly remembered the black flame he had fused. The black flame was extremely overbearing. If he hadn''t been forced to fuse it with the nine nether fire and the sun real fire in his body, he would be dead at that time.


    But even so, he suffered enough from the black flame at that time, and now he still has lingering fear when he thinks about it. Later, he once consulted the origin of the black flame and asked the nine day Xuannv. Unfortunately, even she didn''t hear of it, so he got nothing.


    It''s strange that he is not excited to hear the black fire again at this moment. Does the black fire come from Kunlun ruins? No wonder he thinks so. After all, the existence of black flame itself is an incredible thing. He doesn''t believe that there are other black flames in the world.


    Miles knew that there was a terrible black fire in Ding Ning''s body. He was shocked when he heard that the fire was black and nodded slowly, An unprecedented dignified look: "How could the flame be black? Therefore, everyone thought Lawrence was crazy and said crazy words there. No one believed it, but at this time, Lawrence suddenly spontaneous combustion. What was burning on his body was a black flame. Everyone was stunned. Some wanted to water out the fire, others wanted to use soil and sand to put out the fire, but the black flame didn''t burn anything, even water And sand have been burned into nothingness. Everyone can only watch Lawrence scream bitterly and disappear under the burning of black flame, and there is no bone residue left. "


    "Ashes and smoke?"


    Ding Ning murmured and repeated a sentence. He had no doubt that the black fire itself was extremely overbearing and burned people without bone residue. It was a normal thing.


    "Yes, it''s just ashes."


    MILUS''s look at the moment became very strange and shocking: "at the beginning, Zeus could survive from the black flame. I have to say that his strength was strong enough."


    "Zeus met black fire?"


    Ding Ning looked up and asked in shock.


    "Yes, in the memory of inheritance, my angel ancestor once witnessed with his own eyes that the young man with bow and arrow burned a black flame on his arrow."


    Miles had not yet awakened from his memory. With a palpitation on his face, he whispered: "at that time, his feeling was fear. He felt that if he was infected with black fire, it would be dangerous


    Will be burned to ashes, not only him, but also other angel mercenaries. They even watched Zeus ignited by the black fire, but they didn''t even dare to approach. "


    "You mean that the young man who used the bow and arrow attacked him directly with the bow and arrow burning black fire without saying a word?"


    Ding Ning frowned and asked in some doubt.


    After all, Kunlun Mountain is the origin of Chinese mythology. In the eyes of every Chinese, it is sacred and inviolable.


    China has always loved peace and adheres to the principle that people do not offend me and I do not offend, even the gods of China are no exception.


    If the mythical character attacked Zeus directly without saying a word, he always felt that he was psychologically unacceptable.


    "That''s not true. According to the memory of his ancestors, Zeus stood overhead over the Kunlun Mountain and talked nonsense. He said that the indigenous girls in the East were small and exquisite, different from the beautiful women in the west, and had a different flavor. In the future, he would build a palace in the Kunlun Mountain as his palace in the East, keep a bunch of oriental girls in it, and he would come to play when he was free."


    MILUS shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "everyone knows Zeus''s virtue and doesn''t care. Maybe this sentence angered the man. Without a word, an arrow shot him down from the air. If Zeus wasn''t strong enough, I think the black fire alone would be enough to kill him."


    "Did the man who used the bow and arrow say anything?"


    Ding Ning frowned and thought that Zeus deserved to be king in the West. He dared to go to the mountain of gods and talk nonsense. He dared to covet the beauty of the East. He didn''t shoot you or anyone.


    "Say it, just one word, get out!"


    MILUS showed a sincere smile on his face. Although his ancestors were very unpromising and didn''t dare to say a word, they had a sense of elation because of their hatred for Zeus.


    Ding Ning''s heart is even more comfortable. I say how can our gods in China be so ungrateful? Their feelings are cheap mouth of Zeus. They deserve it!


    I don''t know who the young man with bow and arrow is, but he must praise him, man, domineering!


    In fact, he didn''t think about whether this person would be the arrow God Dayi, who can shoot down nine from the sun in the sky, but after all, it''s all myths and legends. It''s uncertain whether there is really Dayi in history, so he didn''t dare to think about Dayi at all.


    Of course, many people have misunderstandings about myths and legends. They are used to equating Da Yi and Hou Yi with one person. In fact, these two people have no relationship.


    Hou Yi, also known as "Yi Yi", is said to be the leader of Youqiong of the Oriental family in the Xia Dynasty. He is good at archery. His wife is concubine MI, the God of Luo, not Chang''e, who runs to the moon.


    Therefore, although Hou Yi and Da Yi were good at archery, they were not the same person. Chang e''s husband was Da Yi rather than Hou Yi, and Yi in the myth of shooting the sun was also Da Yi rather than Hou Yi.


    Although he thought that the domineering shooter could not be Dayi, Ding Ning couldn''t help asking, "didn''t the young man say his name?"


    "No, Zeus was flashing lightning all over at that time. Relying on the power of lightning, he forcibly suppressed the black fire, but obviously he had no hands-on power. He was eager to go back and get rid of the black fire. He didn''t dare to start with the young man again, but his temper would not be easily softened. He must leave some scenes."


    There was a smile in the bottom of MILUS''s eyes: "the young man raised his bow and arrow and only said:" don''t roll, do you want to try my sun bow again? "Zeus didn''t dare to put a fart and turned around and left

 Chapter 1777

    The speaker is careless and the listener is intentional.


    Milles'' words exploded in Ding Ning''s mind like a bolt from the blue, making his scalp explode and blood gush.


    Sun bow? It''s a bow shooting at the sun? Doesn''t that mean that the domineering young man is really Dayi?


    You know, the sun shooting bow is on him at the moment. At the beginning, Dayi used the sun shooting bow, but I don''t know why it finally fell into the hands of Emperor Ming.


    This made Ding Ning excited and confused in time and space, because Emperor Ming had clearly told him that Dayi was a figure in ancient times, and Zeus came to the earth. According to his calculation, the earliest time should be between thousands of years and tens of thousands of years. At that time, China should still be in ancient times.


    He couldn''t understand why the ancient figure Dayi appeared in Kunlun Mountain in ancient times. Maybe he wasn''t Dayi, but the successor of Dayi. Ding Ning couldn''t think of it, so he could only infer it.


    Of course, his heart is extremely excited. I don''t know whether it''s because his cultivation is too low, or whether the Emperor Ming has made hands and feet on the three treasures, so that the three treasures never have the due performance of artifact in his hands.


    But maybe it''s God''s will. Miles''s story shows him an opportunity to give full play to the power of the sun shooting bow. Is black fire the key to urging the sun shooting bow?


    Thinking of this, Ding Ning couldn''t wait to test what power the sun shooting bow could play under the urging of the black fire. Next, he didn''t pay much attention to what miles was saying.


    But he understood the general meaning. Zeus was hurt by the black fire. Even if he finally tried his best to eliminate the black fire, he also hurt the origin, resulting in little longevity and great decline in strength.


    When Zeus was at his peak, no one dared to say more, no matter how arrogant and domineering he was. In addition, this guy''s private life had always been chaotic and had an affair with many of his wives, which led many green hat men to be angry with him, and they broke their teeth and had to swallow in their stomach.


    However, after he was injured, both Poseidon and Hades were ready to move, and the followers were like clouds, plotting to take the opportunity to remove Zeus and replace him. For a moment, the whole west changed and undercurrent surged


    If the angel mercenaries were not loyal to him and always protected him, plus the strength of Tianhou Hera can not be underestimated, and his children also played many powerful roles, such as Apollo, Athena, Ares, Artemis, Hephaestus... Poseidon and Hades were afraid to act rashly, I''m afraid Zeus was killed long ago.


    But Zeus knew that if he continued like this, sooner or later his position would be lost and his end would be miserable. Therefore, under such circumstances, he made the idea of angel reincarnation.


    At this time, the strength of angels also increased with the southern expedition and Northern War. Seven twelve winged archangels have evolved, which are well-known archangels in the world: Uriel, Raphael, Laguerre, saliyah, Gabriel, remlech and Michael.


    Michael is the most powerful archangel and the leader of angel mercenaries, and Gabriel is the only angel in female form among Angel mercenaries.


    With their advanced archangels, some changes have taken place in the life form, and the heart of angels has changed. It can split multiple new angel hearts like childbirth, which makes the number of angels increase year by year and become a strong force that no one dares to ignore on Mount ospik.


    Moreover, the strength of the seven archangels was not much weaker than that of Zeus in his heyday, and Archangel Michael was comparable to that of Zeus in his heyday


    Zeus became the object that Poseidon and Hades feared and wanted to win over.


    Later, Pluto Haddis received the message from the eye liner inserted at Jose''s side, and secretly found Michael and told Jose that Jose was going to start an angel''s heart for the angels, trying to persuade him to betray Jose and help him to seize the throne. But Michael was straight and upright, and did not believe him at all.


    Hades, the king of the underworld, went away angrily and hated Michael. He found Hera, the queen of heaven, and said that he had a way to help Zeus get the heart of angels and restore his life and strength.


    Although Hera is extremely alert to Hades, she is her own brother and sister after all. She will not tear her face with him before there is no conclusive evidence to prove that he wants to rebel.


    What''s more, although she was angry that Zeus was flirting outside all day, she was her husband after all. If he died, her position as Queen of heaven would be difficult to protect, so she became interested after hearing Hades''s words and asked him to say it in detail.


    Hades took out the blood essence of the dark bat and gave it to Hera. He said that as long as the blood essence was taken by the angel, the angel would lose all its strength. When he was extremely weak, he could only be reborn. At that time, the heart of the angel didn''t want as much as he wanted.


    Although Hera did not believe that Hades would be so kind, she could only try for the life of Zeus.


    But she was very vigilant and did not directly use it on Michael. Instead, she first tested it with humans and found that it had no effect.


    She quietly experimented with a little angel. As Hades said, the little angel''s energy body was polluted and had to be reincarnated in advance.


    Hera was overjoyed and trusted Hades completely, so she discussed with Zeus, but didn''t dare to tell him that the blood essence of the dark bat came from Hades.


    Zeus was worried about how to get the heart of angels. Hera took out the blood essence of the dark bat, which made him overjoyed. However, the amount of this blood essence was too small. He asked Hera if he could get more.


    Hera, who had fully believed, immediately went to Hades, the king of the underworld, to get more blood essence from the dark bat. Hades hypocritically showed embarrassment and said that the dark bat was also extremely rare in hell. However, when I visited Zeus, he would try his best to see if he could get more.


    Hera believed it and repeatedly asked him to do more. She left safely after receiving Hades''s promise. Three days later, she got the blood essence of the dark bat and began to target the angels.


    But I don''t know that all this is Hades''s conspiracy. The first time he gave Hera was indeed the blood essence of the dark bat, but the second time he gave Hera was the source blood of the dark bat. As long as the angel takes it, he will become a dark creature opposite to the Holy Light race represented by the angel. As the master of hell, these fallen angels will become his most powerful helper in competing for the throne of the emperor of heaven.


    Michael, as the most powerful archangel, was also the most threatening, so Zeus was the first to attack him and took the dark source blood when he was unprepared.


    Michael''s strength was strong after all. When Zeus saw him, he was furious and fled with his strong strength.


    Zeus looked flustered, for fear that he would meet with the angels, and hurriedly chased and killed with Hera, but he was ambushed by Hades, the king of the underworld, with the strong of hell.


    Just when Zeus and Hera were besieged and in a precarious situation, other angels rushed to hear the news. Under Zeus''s clever tongue, they didn''t believe that the bright wing had become the black wing of evil and completely transformed into Michael, a dark creature. They thought that he was willing to degenerate, colluded with Hades and wanted to murder Zeus


    Si.


    Michael was speechless, and the dark blood had been eroding his mind, which made him have a strong bloodthirsty impulse, completely lost his mind, and began to kill the former people.


    As an archangel, Michael''s strength is beyond doubt. After becoming a fallen angel, his strength increases greatly, and the six archangels can only reluctantly resist.


    Zeus saw that Michael''s strength had become so strong. He was in a hurry and sent a signal for help. His children rushed to support him immediately after receiving the signal.


    But the signal for help was also noticed by Poseidon, the sea god who always paid close attention to Shenshan. Realizing that the opportunity came, Poseidon immediately led his men to join the battle group, and the three sides had a tragic scuffle.


    This God war killed the world, the sun and the moon were shining, the gods fell like rain, and the God''s blood dyed the whole Olympic mountain red.


    At its peak, the ancient Roman Empire was also affected by this divine war, countless cities were destroyed, countless mortals died, and countless buildings were destroyed


    This also led to the decline of the ancient Roman Empire in the future, which entered a dark period of 400 years.


    Athena, the goddess of wisdom, unfortunately fell in the battle, which made Apollo, the sun god, extremely sad. In her anger, she forcibly incorporated the sun''s true fire into her body, and burst out with great strength. She joined hands with Ares, the God of war, and severely damaged Poseidon, the God of the sea, and Hades, the Pluto, so that they fled in a hurry.


    Although Apollo and Athena are half brothers and sisters, they have always had a good relationship and doted on this sister. Watching their favorite sister die, Apollo would be crazy and would chase into hell to kill Hades.


    Leto, the goddess of darkness, held him and advised him that hell was the home of Hades. If he chased in, he would die. Moreover, Zeus was not healed. After this war, he would die at any time at the end of the crossbow. Apollo could not leave at this time.


    Mothers will always consider for their children. Leto''s implication is that Zeus is coming to an end and someone must inherit the throne of heaven. Among the children of Zeus, Apollo is the most hopeful. Of course, she won''t let Apollo take risks for Athena, who is not her own daughter.


    Apollo was angry and angry, but he calmed down and didn''t insist. Although he didn''t like his mother''s selfishness at this time, she was right. Once he went to hell, I''m afraid it would be difficult to come back. After all, he was a bright attribute, and the environment of hell restrained him very much. Trying to kill Hades in hell was like a fool''s dream.


    This divine battle ended with the tragic victory of Zeus, but what everyone didn''t expect was that Zeus didn''t fall because of it. On the contrary, under Hera''s plan, he attacked them while the six archangels were seriously injured, and made their angel hearts integrate together to create a reincarnation pool, which healed his injury. Needless to say, his strength still improved greatly.


    Days later, Hera''s persistence in this crisis moved Zeus very much. He felt that he was too bastard and was really sorry for her, so he confessed to her after his injury healed and said that he would never flirt with her outside again. He must treat her wholeheartedly.


    But Hera didn''t believe his promise at all. She said she would believe him unless she left here and gave him no chance to contact mortal women.


    Zeus had felt the rejection of the world''s will and knew that his strength had reached the limit that the world could bear, so he agreed without hesitation.

 Chapter 1778

    Later things came naturally. Apollo revived Athena with Gabriel''s angel heart through the reincarnation pool, making her an angel and continuing her life in another way.


    Zeus did not break his promise, created a space artifact, loaded everyone, flew to the fairy world, and established a heaven in the west of the fairy world.


    Of course, although they left the earth, they did not forget to reap the power of faith and leave the orthodoxy of the Holy See.


    In recognition of Apollo''s contribution to the neutrality of that war, he canonized him as the God King to enjoy the fireworks in the world, but warned their spokesmen in the world never to try to invade the East.


    It seems that the young man suspected of Dayi left too many psychological shadows for Zeus to provoke him even if he soared.


    They have all soared, and the bitter thing is Michael, who has become a blood family that can survive by sucking blood, that is, people often say vampires.


    And he still lost the ability of angel reincarnation. He can only rely on the power of blood to condense the bleeding core and reproduce in the way of initial embrace.


    As for how Michael died later, miles didn''t know from the inheritance memory. He told Ding Ning that all this was telling him that the secret of the blood clan''s longevity was that it had the same blood core as the heart of angels, and the dark Council was a special organization established by the thirteen blood clans inherited by Michael against the holy Vatican.


    Although Ding Ning was absent-minded, he was shocked that the charming angel who tried to seduce him was Athena.


    That''s Athena, the incarnation of the goddess of wisdom. Have you seen the holy warrior Xingya? That was Ding Ning''s favorite cartoon when he was a child. Athena was also the real goddess in his heart.


    "Grandma, I knew that the angel chick was Athena. I must have taken her down without hesitation at that time. I''m still reserved."


    Ding Ning murmured remorsefully.


    "What?"


    Miles didn''t hear clearly and asked blankly.


    "Nothing. Have a good rest. I''ll go out first. Remember, don''t go out."


    Ding Ning woke up and said perfunctorily. He soon forgot about Athena and was eager to find a place to test it. He urged the sun shooting God bow with black fire.


    The recruitment of sect disciples is still going on outside. Ding Ning does a good job of camouflage. In fact, he doesn''t need to camouflage at all. He looks like an old man in his old age. On the contrary, he is camouflaged. Therefore, he has to remove the biological simulation skin and restore his original appearance.


    Crane ling''er and others were not surprised. They only thought that his old appearance was disguised and smiled at him.


    Ding Ning grinned and heard that he was going out, so he walked through the crowd and out of the Ulun valley.


    But I didn''t know that in the conference room of the Organizing Committee of the conference, the heads of major Western forces all looked black like carbon, and the atmosphere was oppressive and heavy.


    They just found that Milles had disappeared under their eyes, and there was no clue left at the scene. This was one of the chips in their negotiation with the dark parliament, but now that Milles ran away, they lost a big bargaining chip in the negotiation, and their interests would inevitably suffer losses. How can they be happy.


    As for those Eastern forces, some are indifferent, some gloat, and some scoff


    After all, whether miles can escape or not has nothing to do with them. Anyway, it is the business of major Western forces to attack the dark Parliament. It is difficult for Eastern forces to intervene. They were jealous that these Western forces could bite a large piece of fat from the dark Parliament.


    Well, without Milles, the meat is still eaten, but it is obviously impossible to be so fat


    This makes everyone feel a lot more balanced.


    Although the Western forces held back their anger, they could not take advantage of these gloating Eastern forces. They could only sit there with a straight face and wait for the news from their subordinates.


    They don''t believe that someone can save MILUS under the eyes of so many experts. They just think that the blood clan has always been very mysterious. They must have used some secret method they don''t understand to escape.


    Any secret method must have strong side effects, and MILUS was seriously injured before. Even if he managed to escape, he could not escape far. Therefore, they sent people to search for him at the first time in the hope that his men could catch him in time.


    "Lord cricumia, we searched the whole valley and chased it out for more than ten kilometers. We didn''t find any trace of MILUS. I suspect he has fled far."


    A member of the assassin League came in trembling to report.


    Pop!


    Crimea''s face was livid. He slapped the table hard and scolded angrily, "how did a seriously injured person escape? Falk, why didn''t you say you were a group of waste? You can''t even find a seriously injured person. What use do I want you to have?"


    The assassin''s face was pale. He knelt down and kowtowed like garlic: "Sir, calm down, sir. I''ll continue to look for it now, continue to look for it..."


    "Crimea, don''t be angry yet. I''ll ask him."


    Rocris, the president of the mercenary Union, stopped Crimea, looked at the assassin and said kindly, "I ask you, have you searched the whole valley?"


    "Search all over..."


    The assassin swallowed the words to his mouth and secretly glanced at Crimea: "no, there is still a place not searched."


    "Where? Why not search?"


    Crimea, regardless of being sulky, quickly sat up and drank.


    The assassin''s lips murmured, and Si AI said, "the green cloud security station."


    "What happened to Qingyun security? Why not..."


    Crimea was about to get angry and teach the man a lesson, but he suddenly remembered where Qingyun security was. His words suddenly stopped. His face was cloudy and uncertain. Don''t be embarrassed.


    I''m kidding. It''s Qingyun security. Although the little evil star''s life and death are uncertain now, no one dares to overstep the thunder pool even if he is dead.


    Not to mention that there is probably a super expert who can kill the holy martial arts realm in seconds. Even the women named ziqueer and Kong Lei don''t dare to provoke them easily. No wonder his men don''t dare to search. Even if he goes out in person, he has to avoid them.


    But miles is very important. We must not let him escape. Otherwise, how can they be reconciled by risking completely offending the dark parliament this time without getting the best interests.


    Crimea is not stupid. It knows that Qingyun security can''t afford to provoke it, but what if all the forces here unite? Qingyun security must be afraid of three points.


    Immediately frowned, looked at the lion heart king and clochris and others, and said in a deep voice, "what do you say?"


    "As far as I know, Qingyun security and MILUS not only have no friendship, but also have a big holiday. MILUS and nadingning fought in Langya secret territory. They shouldn''t hide MILUS."


    The lion heart king thought and said.


    But he scolded in his heart. Damn Crimea, the green cloud security guard is crouching tiger, hidden dragon and three thousand wolves are eyeing. If you want to kill yourself, don''t pull me.


    "Otherwise, the more so, I think it is likely that Qingyun security did it."


    A wisp of light flashed from the bottom of rocris''s eyes, which was reasonable and reasonable


    According to the analysis of, he said: "you think, the martial arts meeting will be over soon, but up to now, Ding Ning''s life and death are still unknown. Qingyun security looks as if nothing has happened, but do you think they can be in no hurry? Besides, miles is the last person to see Ding Ning, so Qingyun security is likely to take miles and interrogate Ding Ning''s whereabouts."


    Everyone was silent for a moment. They felt that what Loris said was very reasonable. Only the hidden strong man of Qingyun security could take people away from them silently.


    Although they don''t want to provoke Qingyun security in their hearts, Milles is really too important. How much meat he can bite from the dark Council is the key. No one will shrink back in front of interests.


    When locris saw that everyone didn''t say anything, he was annoyed and said coldly: "I think everyone knows what miles represents. Although I was just speculating before, I dare say that the possibility is at least more than 80%. See what you should do."


    The major forces in the East looked at these representatives of Western forces with joking expressions and different thoughts.


    The forces that have a good relationship with Ding Ning think it doesn''t matter. There are 3000 wolves riding on them and hidden experts who can kill holy weapons. Qingyun security doesn''t need any help at all, so it can kill all the representatives of these Western forces.


    The forces hostile to Ding Ning looked on coldly and gloated. It''s better for both of you to fight. If you can get rid of Qingyun security, it''s better. If you can''t get rid of Qingyun security, you''ll be killed by Qingyun security. You''ll think you''re unlucky. Anyway, it has nothing to do with us, so you should watch the excitement.


    "We have to find it. Let''s be polite."


    Crimea didn''t calm down after all. He first said, but his tone had the meaning of lowering his posture. At first, he was not confident enough.


    "Yes, anyway, they just want to investigate Ding Ning''s last whereabouts. We visit according to etiquette. They are not unreasonable."


    The lion heart king said with little confidence, but he also euphemistically expressed his attitude, which resonated with many people from other Western forces. They nodded and said yes, and the atmosphere suddenly became warm.


    Tianxuanzi disdained and glanced. He thought that these foreign devils were so hypocritical that he didn''t dare to search. It was hypocritical to say anything about visiting.


    Greedy wolves envy to smash it and smash it in the mouth. People are so angry than people. It''s really boring to be a master brother. Look at other people''s younger martial brothers. Even these big power leaders who are usually above the top should be careful lest they offend him. This is the prestige that a man should have.


    Helena''s eyes were distracted and she couldn''t hear what they were saying.


    Fengling smiled and shook her head and sighed secretly, but there was nothing to do. Helena has been like this since Ding Ning disappeared, which makes him both distressed and helpless. She really couldn''t help her. Her daughter really fell into the pit this time.


    The high priest sat there without expression, like a statue, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Aruna was worried and looked distracted. From time to time, she looked at the Langya gourd played by yeqingxuan. As Ding Ning''s grandmother, although she didn''t think he died early, he was still trapped in the secret place of Langya. If she didn''t worry, it was false.


    Night Qingxuan is calm and comfortable. In fact, she and Qingyun security have no grievances and hatred, and the only enemy is Ding Ning.


    But now that guy is trapped in Langya secret place and can''t get out, and he may have died, which makes her bad mood wonderful.


    Fondly playing with Langya gourd, I thought that as soon as the conference was over, I would go back and tell my sister the good news, so that she could relieve her hatred.

 Chapter 1779

    Click, click!


    The crisp sound of fragmentation suddenly sounded, and a terrible smell of destruction suddenly burst out.


    All the people in the conference hall were shocked and looked at the direction of the breath - the Langya gourd in yeqingxuan''s hand.


    Night Qingxuan was stunned and couldn''t believe it. He rubbed his eyes. When he found that he was right, there was a crack on the gourd and his brain fell into a blank instantly.


    How is this possible?


    This is a treasure inherited by the saint for thousands of years. There is an ancient relic in it. Even if the treasure of this level cannot be destroyed, how can it split itself?


    Cha Cha!


    The light sound continues, and the cracks on the gourd are more and more detailed. The overflowing smell of destruction is creepy and thrilling.


    "The gourd is going to explode. Throw it away quickly."


    Aruna was always watching the gourd, and she was also the first to wake up and shouted in a sad voice.


    Her heart was full of grief. The gourd exploded. Whether it had anything to do with Ding Ning or not, he could never live in such a terrible explosion.


    "No!"


    Thinking of this, not only Aruna, but also Helena rushed to yeqingxuan with a sad cry.


    "Are you crazy? Come back."


    Feng Lingxiao''s face changed sharply, and her body was like a ghost in front of Helena. She hugged her and ran away with a white face despite her struggle and cry.


    "Everyone, leave now and evacuate the people in the valley immediately. The farther you go, the better."


    Qu Wuyou, after all, is an iron horse. Even if the destructive atmosphere makes him feel chilly, he still shouts responsibly.


    With a hula, the people in the whole Council hall immediately scattered birds and animals. They wanted their parents to have two more legs and run out desperately.


    The high priest sighed softly, his eyes showed a sad color, and forcibly pulled Aruna, who was devastated, to run out. There was only yeqingxuan and Qu Wuyou who were still there.


    "Throw away the gourd and go!"


    Although Qu Wuyou didn''t like to see the saints, she couldn''t help but be soft when she looked at yeqingxuan''s lonely and helpless appearance. She came forward and patted off the gourd in her hand, pulled her and ran out.


    But ye Qingxuan desperately struggled to run back and shouted, "no, no, I can''t go. This is a treasure of my family. How can I explain if I lose it?"


    "When is the time of dute? I''ll consider how to explain it. I''ll tell you my name first."


    Qu Wuyou almost laughed angrily, reached out and grabbed her arm and shouted loudly.


    "No, no, if the clan gives me the treasure, I must promise... ER!"


    Night Qingxuan''s clothes were messy, her hair was loose, her hair was like a fierce ghost, her red eyes shouted stubbornly, but before she finished, she was cut behind her head by Qu Wuyou''s palm knife, picked up and fainted, and ran out quickly.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the conference hall was empty, leaving only the Langya gourd with cracks still adding, and the sound of crackling fried beans came out.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the Ulun Valley, elephant trunk slope!


    Ding Ning fondly played with the sun shooting bow in his hand, and the color of joy was reflected in his words.


    Although he didn''t really try to shoot an arrow, it has confirmed his guess that the black fire can really drive the divine bow to play a powerful power.


    But the power of the black rocket was so terrible that he didn''t dare to try easily. He was afraid of destroying Altai mountain.


    Boom!


    A slight vibration came from under the ground, and the light spots in my mind were getting closer and faster from far to near.


    "Ugly baby!"


    Ding Ning raised her eyebrows and shouted happily.


    Although the land dragon is too ugly, it is his spiritual pet after all. It makes him very happy to meet again after a long separation.


    Poof!


    The ground burst into a big hole.


    In the dust, a huge monster''s head broke through the ground. The dragon''s pupil had a thick child screen color, like a coquettish Pug in the owner''s arms, stretched out a huge tongue and licked Ding Ning''s face.


    Ding Ning pushed his head away with disgust on his face, wiped the wet saliva on his face, opened the distance and looked at it carefully. When he saw the ugly baby''s appearance at the moment, he opened his eyes in amazement and showed a look of surprise on his face.


    Is this still the ugly baby that made him dislike ugliness?


    It hasn''t been seen for some time. Its whole body has been covered with black spine like scales. On its head, it has a pair of domineering antlers. Its head is large and long, its kiss is pointed, its nose, eyes and ears are small, its eyes are large, its eyebrow arch is high, its teeth are sharp, its forehead is raised, its neck is thin, its abdomen is large, and its tail tip is long. Its appearance has not changed much, but the ridiculous little meat wings behind it have now become huge wings with black and gold, It exudes the awe inspiring and terrible pressure, which is many times higher than that of God Jun before.


    Although it still looks ugly, it is much more durable than before. In particular, it has been reborn in temperament. It is no longer a dirty ground dragon, but has evolved into an unknown creature.


    Its appearance suddenly reminds Ding Ning of a legendary creature - Ying Long!


    However, Yinglong is a legendary ancient dragon family that can call the wind and rain. He doesn''t think that ugly bao''er will evolve into Yinglong. Instead, he thinks it is more like a giant dragon in Western legends, a large lizard with wings that can spit fire.


    Moreover, he has seen thousands of meters long real dragons, even 10000 meters long Taigu Canglong dragons. Ugly BoA''s huge body of tens of meters now really doesn''t make him feel too rare.


    However, he smiled with satisfaction. The Dragon Crystal was not in vain. Although ugly bao''er now gives people a sense of nondescriptiveness. More than 90% of Chinese people won''t think it is a dragon, if they pull it to the west, those foreigners will definitely lose their chin and shout: "Oh, God, look, it''s a legendary dragon."


    Ying Long smiled at Ding Ning, narrowed his pupils happily, and stretched out his rough tongue to lick his face to show his intimacy, but he pulled it aside. Although the saliva of the goods was not as smelly as other animals, it was large enough. Licking was like bathing, which made him dislike to death.


    Ying Long wronged his brain bag on the ground, blinked and looked at him pitifully. He looked cute, which made Ding Ning cry and laugh.


    "Well, don''t be coquettish, here!"


    Ding Ning reached out and took out a Longjing and threw it. Ugly bao''er''s eyes lit up and swallowed Longjing like a dog. He narrowed his eyes comfortably and rubbed Ding Ning gently with his big head.


    "I''m going back to Ninghai soon. Are you going back with me or with your people?"


    Ding Ning touched the big head of spine like scales and asked softly.


    This problem seemed to embarrass ugly bao''er. He blinked and showed a humanized embarrassment. Although he wanted to accompany his master, if there was no king, there would be internal strife. This is a situation he didn''t want to see.


    "It''s not easy to solve. It''s good to recreate a dragon king."


    Ding Ning chuckled and became more and more satisfied with ugly bao''er. After all, the most important thing for both people and demons is not to forget his roots. Ugly bao''er did a good job. If he went with him without saying a word, it would make him feel ungrateful and unhappy.


    Ugly bao''er hesitated for a moment, reluctantly spit out the Dragon Crystal in his belly, and was even ready to give the Dragon Crystal to the future land Dragon King.


    Ding Ning couldn''t laugh or cry. He reached for the Dragon Crystal and put it in his mouth: "don''t I make the Dragon King


    You need Longjing. "


    I''m kidding. Even he has only three precious things like Long Jing. They are all reserved for ugly baby. How can he be willing to give them to other dragons.


    Without Long Jing, he still has a lot of baby pills. There are not a few baby pills at the peak of the demon king. He is just afraid that the ground walking dragon can''t bear the terrible demon yuan force in the demon pill and die. Therefore, he only took out a big demon level baby pill.


    Ugly boa happily swallowed Long Jing. Although he had opened his wisdom, his wisdom was obviously not high. He was like a child and let out the good things he ate in his mouth. He must be reluctant to give up, but he had to give up for the survival of the ethnic group.


    Now I see Ding Ning take out the baby pill containing great energy. Although it is not as attractive as Longjing, it is more than enough to create a terrain Dragon King. Therefore, it can safely swallow Longjing.


    Ding Ning quickly modified the gene of a land dragon called by ugly bao''er and took the baby pill. Although the land dragon was large enough and its body size was second only to ugly bao''er in the ethnic group, its tolerance was really unable to compare with that of ugly bao''er. The huge demon yuan was more dangerous and made it explode and die. Its thick horn skin was cracked, and it roared in pain.


    If Ding Ning hadn''t forcibly suppressed it, ugly bao''er cheered for it and estimated that the land dragon would be crazy even if it didn''t hurt to death.


    After a genetic transformation, the New Dragon King finally survived, but Ding Ning was tired and sweating.


    Ugly bao''er seemed to feel sorry. In Ding Ning''s dull eyes, he opened his mouth and sucked hard. The water vapor in the air quickly turned into a rain cloud over his head. A light rain splashed down to wash his sweat stains.


    Ding Ning was completely shocked, incredibly opened his mouth and stared at ugly baby.


    Clouds and rain!


    This is Ying Long''s housekeeping skill. Does ugly baby really want to evolve in the direction of Ying Long?


    Of course, summoning a small cloud and a light rain does not mean that it must have something to do with Ying long.


    But don''t forget, ugly baby is just a land walking dragon. It is a dark attribute, including Long Jing, which is also the dark attribute of the three headed Magic Dragon King. He doesn''t think it''s strange that Long Jing can evolve the unearthed attribute and dark attribute, but it has evolved the water attribute, which is difficult to understand.


    Is it true that the thin dragon blood in Chou bao''er''s body is Ying Long''s blood, and all activated Ying Long''s blood after swallowing Long Jing?


    Ding Ning can''t think of a reason if he wants to break his scalp. Only this explanation can barely make sense.


    However, his eyes were green when he looked at ugly bao''er. Now he could pick up the treasure. If it was Yinglong''s blood, it would be developed. Where there is a drought in the future, he would send it to Xingyun to make rain. When he was free, he could call the wind and rain to take a sunbath for his daughter-in-law. What a nice thing.


    Others are artificial rainfall, but my family is dragon rainfall. Thinking about the magnificent scene makes him feel very excited and look forward to what it will evolve after swallowing the second Dragon Crystal.


    When ugly bao''er politely conveyed the gratitude of the New Dragon King to him, Ding Ning suddenly frowned and looked at Wulun Valley in disbelief. How is it possible? He even sensed the familiar breath of the five elements soul.


    "No!"


    Then he lost his voice and cried out, because with the familiar breath of his martial soul, the terrible doomsday breath also appeared, like a volcano accumulating strength and about to erupt.


    "Ugly baby, take them away. The farther you go, the better."


    Ding Ning had no time to say more. His figure had disappeared in place, and only the sound of words was still floating in the air.

 Chapter 1780

    What the hell is going on?


    Shouldn''t the soul of the five elements disappear in the end of the world in Langya secret land? Why can you feel it?


    This made Ding Ning''s mind full of question marks. Wu soul was still very happy that he didn''t tell the truth at the end of the world, but his mood couldn''t be beautiful at the thought of the terrible disaster of the end of the world.


    Having never experienced the horror of the end of the world, he will never understand how desperate the horror scene is. Even if Ding Ning narrowly escaped death, he still has lingering fear when he thinks of it now.


    On the east edge of the magic abyss, the middle-aged man who walked out under the ten thousand year glacier of the big snow mountain stood with positive and negative hands, stared at the dark fog rolling magic abyss under his feet, suddenly turned his head and looked towards the direction of the Ulun valley. A ray of terrible light flashed in his calm eyes. He took a seemingly random step under his feet and disappeared without a trace.


    Coincidentally, the crazy old man with a large kitchen knife on his back on the west edge of the magic abyss was the same. Looking at the direction of the Ulun Valley, the turbid old man suddenly burst out his fine eyes, and the residual shadows flickered and disappeared in place in a moment.


    The roof of the world, the highest peak of the Himalayas, is covered with ice and snow all the year round, with few people.


    The emperor, who wore the emperor''s crown and was shrouded in a hazy divine glow, was interested in studying the demons Geely Saka and ghost Liao who had been sealed for cultivation. Suddenly, his face changed, he stepped out to the direction of Ulun valley without saying a word, and disappeared in place in the blink of an eye.


    Geely Saka''s desperate eyes suddenly burst with the luster of hope. He stood up and looked at the ghost Liao cruelly.


    In the frightened eyes of the ghost Liao, he jumped on him like a vicious dog, opened his mouth, showed his sharp fangs and bit him on his throat.


    Strangely, there was no blood at the throat where the ghost Liao was bitten, and only the rich black gas entered Geely Saka''s body like a long whale absorbing water.


    The ghost Liao didn''t even have time to make a miserable cry. The whole person shriveled quickly with the naked eye. No one knew his mood at the moment, but his dimming pupils were full of remorse and anger and hatred after being deceived.


    "Jie Jie... Resent. The more you hate, the better. Only in this way can I recover more strength!"


    Gilithaca staggered to his feet and smiled like a devil.


    He stretched out his bright red tongue and licked his lips. He didn''t look at the corpse like ghost Liao. He reached out and took out an ancient mirror with cracks in the mirror. His eyes flickered and showed a cunning smile, Whispered to himself: "Lord, I''m miserable by you. Since you''re unkind, don''t blame me for my injustice. There is a human emperor in the world. Sooner or later, I can''t escape from the palm of the human emperor. Now, I''ll send you spatial coordinates. I hope you can cross the spatial channel to the human world as soon as possible and let the human emperor focus on you. Maybe, in this way, I still have a glimmer of vitality."


    With that, Geely Saka did not hesitate to spit out a dark purple blood full of sulfur smell and spray it on the broken mirror. The mirror absorbed its blood crazily and suddenly emitted a bright light. A light beam that seemed to be able to cross the long river of years ran through the world. I don''t know where it went.


    The emperor who was on his way seemed to feel it and frowned slightly, but at the moment he had no time to care about this little thing. It was just a group of little demons. He didn''t pay attention to his injuries.


    The urgent task is to deal with the disaster of the destruction of the world, otherwise, I''m afraid there will be big trouble in the whole world.


    ¡­¡­


    The sky was always gray, full of darkness and despair.


    The ground is full of dark red magmatic rocks corroded after magma flowing, and the air is full of


    A pungent smell of sulfur.


    From time to time, there will be a terrible strange wind, rolling up those fragile eroded stones that have been weathered too much. After a burst of flying sand, the place where you pass will be devastated and have no trace of vitality.


    Thousands of miles of red cliff and poor mountains and rivers are not enough to describe the barren and poor living environment in this world.


    A simple castle built of dark red lava stones of different sizes, which is not magnificent and even funny, stands on a hill piled up by countless rubble.


    In the castle, a man with strange purplish red skin, double horns, copper bell eyes, mossy green pimples on his face and palpitating breath on his body lay lazily on the Throne made of white bones, playing with the ancient bronze mirror in his hand, Squinting his eyes, he asked in a deep voice, "Eric, hasn''t gilsaka heard back yet?"


    "Not yet, great Lord."


    In the hall under the throne, there stood a demon with irregular scales, many disgusting abscesses, green faces and tusks, and two horns. He bowed his head respectfully and replied.


    "What a waste! What a pity! My space positioning mirror!"


    Lord kurikamas grumbled discontentedly and closed his eyes to sleep.


    Eric, the green faced devil, was delighted when he heard the speech. He and gilithaca were the most favored people around the Lord. They had been fighting openly and secretly. When they were about to move forward and slander gilithaca, a beam of light suddenly crossed through many spaces and fell on the bronze mirror in the hands of kurikamas. The mirror suddenly lit up and glittered with weak luster.


    Kurikamas, who was lying lazily on the white bone throne, suddenly sat up and looked at the coordinate light points displayed on the bronze boundary, Suddenly burst into laughter: "good, good, Geely Saka is really worthy of being the first warrior under my command. The coordinates of the human world have been sent. Eric, send orders. All the staff are ready to march into the human world with me. I can''t stay in this damn place for a minute."


    "Yes, great Lord."


    Eric said excitedly and went down to preach bravely.


    Although he was extremely jealous of Geely Saka''s credit, he was happy wherever he went as long as he didn''t stay in this barren place.


    The demon army soon assembled. Although the territory of Lord kurikamas was broken, even the castle was made of stones, but the combat effectiveness of his demon army was not kidding. Among the seventy-two lords of the abyss, he could definitely rank in the top ten.


    Watching the gathering of millions of demons, kurikamas waved his high spirited hand: "children, follow me to the world to eat and drink hot, and never go back to this damn place again."


    The human world? Where?


    Many little demons don''t know where the human world is. They haven''t even heard of it, but the worst place is always better than the abyss.


    What''s more, the LORD said that they would be popular and spicy in the human world. At this time, they were very happy and cheered deafly.


    You know, they usually don''t say they are popular and drink spicy. Even their stomachs have never been full. They have to fight when they are hungry all day, but this is the normal state of the abyss, and they have no choice.


    Seeing the morale of the demon army mobilized, kurikamas proudly took out the bronze mirror and poured power into it. The bronze mirror suddenly emitted a hazy luster and shrouded all the demon army.


    The air sent out ripples like water waves. After a violent spatial fluctuation, the demon army suddenly disappeared in place, leaving only the lonely and simple Castle standing in place.


    Powerful divine senses soon appeared. After carefully exploring around, an angry voice suddenly sounded in the air: "what exactly does kurikamas bastard want? He even used the green mirror to get everyone away."


    "Hahaha, aroni, you should be careful. Maybe kurikamas will sneak down to attack your dark magic castle with a green mirror."


    A loud voice gloated.


    "Hum! If he dares to attack my dark devil''s castle, I will let him come."


    Aroni said sternly and feebly. In terms of personal strength, he was almost different from kurikamas, but in terms of the combat power of his demons, he was a little worse. Who made him poorer than kurikamas? He couldn''t afford so many demons at all.


    "Daogulabiqi, don''t gloat. Kurikamas has a green stripe demon realm in hand and can make collective transmission. This time, their white bone castle is out and sneak attacks on anyone are possible. Be careful with the red stone castle."


    A gloomy voice said sadly.


    Daogulabiqi couldn''t laugh, but he was unwilling to show weakness: "hum! Yelic, don''t bother, lend kurikamas eight courage and don''t dare to invade my red stone castle. You''d better worry about your magic inflammation Valley and don''t be copied."


    The strength of red stone castle is much stronger than that of white bone castle. It''s hard to wonder that gulabiqi is full of confidence. However, there is little difference between the strength of magic inflammation Valley and white bone castle, and it is likely to be the target of kurikamas attack.


    "Well, although our magic fire Valley is not strong, its terrain is dangerous, easy to defend and difficult to attack. Unless kulikamas is out of his mind, he will sneak into our magic fire valley."


    Yelic said confidently.


    "Well, don''t say a word. This time kurikamas is pouring out, there will be a big movement. Everyone is on guard. Let''s break up."


    An old voice spoke, which seemed to have high prestige. Everyone stopped talking and quietly took back their divine consciousness and went back to guard.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boy, find a way to delay the time. I''ll arrive right away. I must not let the gourd explode. Otherwise, all the miles will be affected and the lives will be ruined. Everyone in the valley will die, and it will cause irreparable serious consequences to the human world."


    Ding Ning rushed to the valley in a hurry, and suddenly heard the emperor''s anxious and dignified voice.


    Ding Ning wanted to cry without tears, and the emperor looked too much at himself. He didn''t have the ability to stop the storm of the end of the world, but he didn''t even know where the emperor was, and there was no place to spread the sound.


    He can only shake his head with a bitter face. It''s not that he ignores the safety of the world, nor that he doesn''t want to stop the disaster. He really doesn''t have that ability.


    Now he can''t care about exposing his bottom cards. The only thing he can do is to put his lover, brothers and friends into the medicine ring to save his life. For others, he really has more heart than strength.


    The emperor seemed to know that some people were difficult, and after a few seconds of silence, he solemnly said: "let the demons make a move, I should be able to delay a little time, five minutes, I can arrive in five minutes at most."


    Ding Ning silently turned his eyes and continued to shake his head. He thought, you remember old crane now. It''s too late. If you hadn''t hurt he Songling and warned them not to take action, how could I leave them all in Ninghai and sit on Paradise Island.


    "Boy, it''s almost OK. Just think I owe you a favor."


    The emperor mistakenly thought that Ding Ning deliberately didn''t want to help, and said with some shame.

 Chapter 1781

    To make the emperor owe a favor, anyone has to cry and rush to do it.


    Ding Ning is no exception, but the problem is that he has pain and can''t say it.


    The elders of hezu are not around at all. He Songling is the only one who is unconscious. What can he do? But he couldn''t communicate with the emperor, so he had to keep shaking his head with a bitter face.


    "You... Hum! Originally, I thought about the face of Xuannv Jiutian and tolerated the people of the demon family to stay in the world, but since you are so ignorant, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    The emperor was completely angry and threatened fiercely.


    He has never seen such an ignorant guy. Even the Immortal Emperor and the dark emperor have to weigh his human feelings carefully. It''s good that he doesn''t give him face at all.


    Ding Ning was also angry and threatened me? I don''t want to help. I really can''t help.


    I can''t take my life and hold the gourd to prevent it from exploding. Even then, I can''t stop it from exploding.


    "Boy, promise him the favor of the emperor. Tut Tut, although it''s worthless in the eyes of Lord tortoise, it''s still very valuable to you."


    Just when Ding Ning was cruel and wanted to communicate with Shanhe turtle to see if he could ask him to beat the old thing of the emperor, Shanhe turtle took the initiative to transmit a voice.


    Ding Ning was not surprised that the mountain turtle could hear the emperor''s voice from thousands of miles. After all, the old turtle didn''t know how many years he had lived. He was also friends with Su Zhe, and his cultivation was unfathomable.


    It''s just that it''s easy for a mountain turtle to say. He has to be able to do it, right?


    He admitted that he was a little selfish in his bones. He was a man with no pursuit and no ambition. Except for those who cared, he would never sacrifice himself to be a hero for the so-called great righteousness.


    Heroes are the fastest dying people since ancient times. Like the works of those painters, they are valuable only after they die. They are not rare when they are alive.


    Although cruel, this is the reality, that is, human nature. Dead heroes have no threat and no interest entanglement. They disdain to quarrel with a dead man. It''s just a false name.


    But they will never want to see a living hero enjoy the worship of the world, do not believe it? Tell me, who has seen a living hero?


    If you dare to be a living hero, there will be countless people staring at you all the time trying to catch the pigtail and stink you. Even if you can''t catch it, they will create something out of nothing, slander you out of thin air, question your character, morality, sentiment and even sexual orientation, and then try every means to destroy you by using rumors and public opinion, so as not to stink you and fall into the altar, It will never stop being a street mouse called by everyone.


    Therefore, heroes are too tired and redundant to live. Only dead heroes are happy, which is in the common interests of all.


    Ding Ning understood this truth a long time ago, so he can work hard for even his friends who are not very close, and he will never be a hero for the so-called people in the world.


    Even now, he just wants to leave with his lover and friends. What does it have to do with him? What''s more, the emperor dared to threaten him. He ate everything in his life, but he didn''t eat the threat.


    So, as soon as his stubborn temper came up, even if the mountain turtle spoke, he stuck his neck and said, "I don''t have that ability or ability."


    "You don''t have a turtle."


    Mountain and river tortoise said very cow breaking, but he was hit by Ding Ning''s next sentence.


    "You have to go. Isn''t that the favor of the emperor? I don''t want it!"


    Ding Ning was really annoyed. He said with a straight face and no mercy. He choked the mountain and river turtle for a long time and couldn''t speak.


    However, it was precisely because of the donkey''s temper that the mountain turtle changed his bad impression of him. He muttered to himself that he deserved to have Su Zhe''s blood and a bit of his hard bone.


    The eldest husband does something and does nothing. If he wants to do something, he will do it without anyone saying, but if he is coerced and lured by others, I''m sorry, I won''t do it.


    "Don''t you worry about him really attacking those demon families?"


    The mountain turtle asked with great interest.


    "I''m not afraid. After a big deal, I''ll take them into the pet space. If the emperor wants to start with them, he must kill me first. Unfortunately, the emperor will be bound by the order of the heaven. I''m his people. He can''t start with his own people, otherwise he will be eaten by the heaven."


    Ding Ning said with confidence.


    The mountain turtle secretly scolded the boy for being insidious, but this matter is related to the safety of the human world. As a robber, he can never stay out of the matter, and this matter itself was started by him. If his five elements martial spirit had not supported a new world and increased the spread of space destruction by the opposition between destruction and rebirth, it would not have caused this rash disaster, Even tianhulu can''t bear the destructive power and collapse.


    There are reasons for robbing people. In fact, it has long been doomed and can''t be avoided.


    Therefore, Shanhe turtle is very calm at the moment. Ding Ning doesn''t want it and won''t force it. It''s in Su Zhe''s face to take the initiative to help, but this boy doesn''t appreciate it. Turtle has a temper. Don''t come to ask him to do it later.


    Maybe the Emperor didn''t know, but the mountain and river turtle saw very clearly. The serious consequences of the collapse of Jietian gourd and the fragmentation of space were unacceptable to the human world. Ding Ning didn''t know that he had been involved in it because of the existence of the five elements martial spirit.


    However, this also makes the mountain turtle secretly sigh about Ding Ning''s luck. For others, it may be a dead robbery, but misfortunes and blessings depend on each other. For Ding Ning, it is not only a robbery, but also a great opportunity.


    This is the only welfare enjoyed by those who should be robbed. It is both a disaster and a training. Therefore, the premise is that your life is hard enough to survive the disaster.


    For an era, the mountain turtle found that Su Zhe''s mind became more and more incomprehensible. Probably only after experiencing the great grief of losing loved ones and brothers, can people quickly become mature, and their mind becomes difficult to figure out.


    In the past, Su Zhe would fight with his life for his brothers and lovers, even if he knew he was not the opponent of the other party. In its view, it was an extremely childish and immature performance.


    But when Su Zhe really grew up, he became mature and steady. He did everything by plan and then move. He would no longer be impulsive. However, the mountain turtle felt a little sad inexplicably. He still liked Su Zhe who was frank and sincere in the past.


    Thinking of this, the eyes of the mountain turtle looking at Ding Ning became soft. How similar the character of this boy and Su Zhe was when they were young.


    For the sake of the friendship and persistence in my heart, I am willing to cut all over and dare to pull the emperor off his horse. I will never bow my head in front of power. Even if I die, I will straighten my spine and wave my sword. God will block and kill God, Buddha will block and kill Buddha, and no one can stop.


    It seems that Su Zhe, wearing white clothes and blood stained robes, holds a blood thorn in his hand. His peerless demeanor of cutting through thorns and thorns all the way makes mountain and river turtles yearn leisurely.


    The terrible atmosphere of exterminating the world spread in the valley. The martial artists notified by the Imperial Palace in the valley immediately became disorderly. No matter how the Imperial Palace staff screamed and told them not to be disordered, the panic spread rapidly. In order to survive, who cares what the imperial palace people are talking about, they all scrambled to flee to the valley, Want to stay away from this nightmare


    Place.


    It has to be said that this session of the martial arts conference is really full of twists and turns, ups and downs, frequent accidents, the lingering fear of the black terror has not disappeared, and now there is a more terrible crisis of extinction. The spirit of these martial arts has not completely collapsed yet, and their nerves are tough enough.


    "Don''t ask or say anything. Relax and don''t resist."


    Ding Ning returned to the station and met the worried crane ling''er and others. They were about to ask, so he ordered without doubt.


    Time is running out. The zucchini will explode and collapse at any time. He has no time to explain. Without temptation, he began to collect people. He put he linger and others into the medicine ring, and the wolf riding took back the pet space.


    As for the disciples just recruited by Tianze Zong, most of them have fled after hearing the wind, and only a few dozen people have stayed. The king tiger is among them. Although he looks flustered, he still stays to advance and retreat with the people.


    This made Ding Ning deeply gratified. He looked deeply at the people who were dazed because of the sudden disappearance of he linger and others. His body was like a ghost, leaving a shadow in the air, and stunned them into the medicine spirit ring.


    It''s not that they don''t trust them. They can stay at this time, which is enough to show their loyalty and character. Although tianzezong has collected tens of thousands of people, only the tens of people in front of them can really stand the test. In the future, they will be the younger brothers trained by tianzezong.


    As for those disciples who escaped, Ding Ning would not shut them out. After all, even husband and wife fly separately at the time of great disaster. This is the instinct of human self-protection. Their choice to live is understandable.


    However, these people are destined to become the peripheral disciples of Tianze sect and will never be able to get the key cultivation and resource preference of the sect. These people may never know what their performance will lose in the crisis this time.


    Until many years later, when Wang tiger became a famous and peerless strong man, these disciples who had been with him invited him to drink and asked him the secret of his success. It was clear that his qualification was not the best one, but why he was the one with the highest achievements.


    Tiger Wang didn''t want to say more. He didn''t tell the truth until he drank too much. He was able to get the key cultivation of the sect. It was because they made different choices under the crisis of world destruction and were recognized by the sect leader that they became core disciples and got the key cultivation.


    Tianze sect never cares about qualification, let alone identity. It only cares about whether it is loyal enough. As long as it is loyal enough to the sect, even a worm, the sect can cultivate you into a divine dragon that roams for nine days.


    After hearing this, these people looked at each other and saw the bitterness in each other''s eyes. They beat their chest and feet and regretted. It turned out that they were only a line away from success, but they missed the great opportunity to become the absolute world''s strong because of a short thought.


    Tiger Wang looked at them laughing without saying anything, but he thought to himself, what''s the use of regret? Even if you can start over again, will you make the same choice as I made at the beginning? The answer is no, which is determined by human instinct to seek good fortune and avoid evil, and it can''t be decided by ourselves.


    He didn''t mean to ridicule them or look down on them. Only himself knew that he was really lucky.


    In fact, he was as frightened as the others left at that time. His legs were soft, his brain was blank, and he couldn''t take a step if he wanted to run.


    Later, he ling''er calmed down and thought that they were all super strong. Running with them was more secure than running aimlessly. They simply left the broken pot. Unexpectedly, they became the king tiger, the tiger of Tianze that shocked the Jianghu later.

 Chapter 1782

    In fact, because of his shame, Tiger Wang once told the patriarch that he was ashamed to be loved by the patriarch.


    The patriarch replied with a smile: "luck is also a part of strength. At least at that time, you subconsciously thought that the sect could keep you alive, and this trust was enough to become the basis of your loyalty. Therefore, you deserve to be the core disciple of the sect. In fact, I didn''t see the wrong person. Didn''t you betray the sect?"


    It was these words that made Tiger Wang open his eyes and more loyal to the sect. Compared with the sect leader who was still more than 20 years younger, he was more convinced. He was loyal to the sect all his life and took it as his duty to carry forward Tianze sect. There were many moving stories, and finally served as a sect leader of Tianze sect,.


    Of course, these are the later words, which have nothing to do with this book, not to mention for the time being.


    The picture turned back to Ding Ning. He put all his people into the space and became invisible and ready to run away.


    Just as he was running away from the valley, he saw that yeqingxuan ran out of the residence of the national scholar''s office in his untidy clothes and hair, and ran like crazy to the conference hall of the organizing committee. There was the source of the atmosphere of destruction.


    Ding Ning was surprised. He didn''t understand how yeqingxuan ran out of the residence of the Imperial Palace, but the situation was urgent. The gourd could explode at any time. He didn''t have time to care about the life and death of the woman. He kept sneaking out. The space here was unstable and couldn''t be transmitted, but as long as he opened the distance, he could transmit it far away immediately.


    But the next moment, he saw Qu Wuyou running out of the residence of the Imperial Palace anxiously, chasing Ye Qingxuan and entering the conference hall of the organizing committee.


    At this time, Ding Ning tangled and stopped. His face was cloudy and sunny. He struggled for a long time. Finally, he scolded dammit and turned around and rushed back.


    Ye Qingxuan''s life and death have nothing to do with him, but Qu Wuyou is one of his most admired elders. He can''t sit idly by.


    What he didn''t understand was that all the people in the imperial palace had retreated. Why did Qu Wuyou stay and stay with Ye Qingxuan? It was strange.


    In the Yaoling ring, the mountain turtle laughed.


    It has long known that people who should be robbed will always have something they can''t give up. Maybe it looks silly in people''s eyes, but this is their bottom line and persistence. This is their life and their robbery. There is no escape.


    After crossing over, it is a broad road with a smooth flow; I can''t get through it, that is -- the body and death disappear,


    This is also the reason why Su Zhe asked him to protect Ding Ning. At ordinary times, it will never take action easily. It will help Ding Ning only when he encounters a real life and death crisis, but it will only take one or two mobile phone meetings at most.


    Otherwise, heaven and earth will feel the disaster, and the disaster will increase with its frequent action. At that time, not only Ding Ning will be finished, but also it will not be spared, and the three worlds will be completely finished with the fall of the robber.


    Therefore, the mountain turtle is very measured. It is not ready to take action this disaster.


    In the eyes of others, perhaps this is a robbery, but in the eyes of its existence at this level, this is a kind of honing corresponding to the robber.


    But this kind of sharpening is very cruel and cold-blooded. There is no warmth at all. If you accidentally respond to the robbery, you will lose your soul and fall into a place of eternal disaster.


    "The way of heaven! It must be feared."


    The mountain turtle looked up at the sky and said with heartfelt emotion.


    "Let go, you let go..."


    Night Qingxuan cried and fought


    Holding Qu Wuyou, he scratched and scratched blood marks on his face, which looked very embarrassed, but Qu Wuyou didn''t react much. He dragged her out with a hard face, which looked like a couple fighting.


    Ding Ning''s face was strange and abnormal. Could it be that the old man was interested in the night? Otherwise, how could you tolerate her so much?


    "Jing''er, please, Dad. I''m sorry for your mother and your sisters. I''ve been looking for your sisters for so many years, but I haven''t heard from you. Now that I finally find you, I will never allow you to have another accident..."


    Qu Wuyou sobbed before he finished his words.


    If Ding Ning was bitten by thunder, he was shocked and stared wide. What''s the plot? Yeqingxuan is Qu Wuyou''s daughter who has been separated for many years?


    Doesn''t that mean that the drug woman night owl is Qu Wuyou''s little daughter? Mom, it''s too complicated.


    Things are really a little dramatic. Before, Qu Wuyou stunned Ye Qingxuan and took her back to the station, planning to retreat with the people of the imperial palace.


    Yeqingxuan was born in the cultivation of array Taoism. She was also a rare spiritual master. Her spiritual strength was far beyond ordinary people. Qu Wuyou didn''t want to hurt her. She didn''t start hard, so she woke up soon.


    Qu Wuyou got up and ran while she was unprepared. Qu Wuyou grabbed the back of her neck in a hurry, but she tore her clothes too hard, revealing a dark red crescent shaped birthmark on her right shoulder, which made him silly there on the spot and recognized that she was his daughter who had been separated for many years.


    Unfortunately, ye Qingxuan didn''t want to know him at all. She will never forget that their mother was humiliated and died by Fusang devils when she was young. The sense of helplessness and despair that they should not be every day and that the earth is not working makes their sisters hate their mother''s great hero father.


    Great hero? Hehe, maybe in the eyes of others, his father is a great hero for the country and the people, but in their hearts, when they were most desperate, the heroic father didn''t come down from the sky to save them from fire and water, and let them watch their mother die after being humiliated by the animals. From that moment on, their father died in their hearts.


    If Master Lu Jianping hadn''t killed the Fusang devils, saved them, and brought their sister Hui group to join the saint, their sisters would have died under the Fusang Devils'' butcher''s knife with their poor mother.


    Therefore, their sisters were full of resentment against the father, and they didn''t even want to mention his name.


    In fact, from the moment she attended the martial arts meeting, ye Qingxuan heard his name and knew that he was probably her father, but she didn''t want to know each other.


    In her heart, father is just a symbol that once lived in their beautiful imagination. After the poor mother died, he was buried in the depths of her memory and never wanted to mention it again.


    Qu Wuyou was born in a martial arts family. When he saw the turbulence of the domestic situation, there were many warlords, and the people lived in dire straits, he devoted himself to the military with the ideal and blood of saving the country and the people.


    When he was a big soldier, he was seriously injured by the enemy''s ambush. He could not move with the large army. He had to stay at the home of a local villager to recuperate.


    That family is very simple. The girls in the family are young and beautiful, and they especially worship soldiers.


    In her heart, Qu Wuyou is the great hero in her mind, so she always takes good care of him. This recovery is nearly two years. Due to the turmoil of the current situation, Qu Wuyou lost contact with the organization after recovering from the injury.


    a man is not a stalk of grass or a tree,


    Who can be ruthless? Other girls have deep feelings for him. He is also a vigorous and strong guy. They get along day and night. They get in love day after day. Finally, they get married when they are happy with each other.


    Soon, the girl gave birth to twins and couldn''t close her mouth all day. At that time, the domestic situation was becoming more and more stable. He also put out his mind to return to the army, thinking that it would be good for a family of four to live a stable life like this.


    But I didn''t expect that before the full moon when my daughter was born, the Fusang devils suddenly launched an all-round war of aggression against China. For a moment, people were terrified, and China was in the most dangerous moment of domestic and foreign aggression.


    After a painful choice, Qu Wuyou, who cares about his family and country, finally resolutely said goodbye to his wife and a pair of twin daughters who are not full moon. He made contact with the organization and devoted himself to the cause of liberation.


    Because of his kung fu foundation, he fought very bravely and made many war achievements. He was admired by the Taizu and became one of his thirteen iron guards.


    He had thought that the war would end soon. At that time, he would be able to go back to the field and reunite with his family, but he didn''t expect that this fight would be eight years.


    Eight years later, Qu Wuyou finally drove away the invaders. He wanted to say goodbye to Taizu, but unexpectedly, the country fell into civil war again. When Taizu won an all-round victory, another ten years passed.


    When Qu Wuyou hurried home from leave to visit his wife and daughter, he knew the sad news that his wife had died under the butcher''s knife of Fusang devil, and his two daughters were missing, which was likely to have died long ago.


    In troubled times, human life is like grass mustard. Qu Wuyou doesn''t report much hope that his two daughters, who were only a few years old, can survive in troubled times, but he won''t give up as long as there is a glimmer of hope.


    Grief stricken, he has asked many people to help find his daughter''s whereabouts over the years. Unfortunately, there has never been any news.


    Then, the thirteen iron guards followed Taizu to visit the ancient martial world. Qu Wuyou was attacked and became disabled. From then on, he was disheartened and stayed in the Imperial Palace, but he never gave up looking for his daughter.


    He never thought that his daughter, who had been searching for so many years, suddenly appeared in front of him without warning. He was excited and nervous, and had a strong guilt and debt, so that he didn''t know how to deal with his daughter who had been separated for many years.


    "Shut up, I''m not Qu Jinger. Remember, my name is Ye Qingxuan."


    Night Qingxuan was full of tears, but the bottom of his eyes twinkled with bitter hatred and cold. He stared at Qu Wuyou with red eyes, The tone was full of resentment and sarcasm: "I''m not allowed to have an accident. Hehe, you have a big voice. Who do you think you are? A great hero respected by thousands of people? But where were you when mom was humiliated by those Fusang devils? Where were you when my sister and I were lonely and were about to be picked up and killed by those animals with bayonets? Where were you when my sister was maimed? What qualifications did you have to say here Don''t allow me to have an accident? "


    "I... I..."


    Qu Wuyou was tongue tied, speechless, and painfully closed his eyes.


    Just when Ding Ning secretly had a headache, Qu Wuyou suddenly smiled. The smile was full of bitterness and relief. He relaxed and sat on the ground, He said with relief: "Yes, I''m a failed husband and an unqualified father. I still owe your mother three things in this life. Then I''ll be better in the next life. When your mother dies, I''m not around. Now, when you die, I''ll be with you. In this way, our family may be able to reunite under the nine springs. I''ll make good compensation to you at that time."

 Chapter 1783

    Night Qingxuan was stunned. Even if she hated the father again and even hurt him with the most sour and vicious language, the family ties connected by blood were always pulled. How could she be willing to watch him die.


    He roared angrily, "I haven''t lived enough. If you want to die, just stay here."


    With that, she ran out without looking back. She knew that Qu Wuyou would follow her only when she left. Otherwise, the old man was really ready to die with her.


    Qu Wuyou scratched his head and showed a successful smile at the corners of his mouth. He ran behind Ye Qingxuan''s ass and watched Ding Ning cry and laugh.


    Martial uncle Qu is really a mature man. This boring move not only successfully achieved his goal and let yeqingxuan leave here, but also tested that his daughter actually cares about him. This plan of killing two birds with one stone is really clever.


    Seeing that martial uncle Qu has left, nuota''s Ulun Valley has been empty. Ding Ning doesn''t want to stay for a long time. He turns around and wants to leave.


    But at this time, the breath of the five elements soul suddenly became stronger and stronger, connected with his blood. The strong palpitation made him stop and showed a struggling color on his face.


    When he left the Langya world, he was ready to give up the five elements Wulin. He was not afraid of no firewood. As long as he could keep his life, the five elements Wulin would be able to practice again sooner or later.


    But now, he sensed an unusual breath from the five elements soul, as if complaining about why he gave up them and why he didn''t save them.


    It''s like when he was in danger, he selfishly gave up his children to run for his life. His heart rending sense of guilt and remorse made his steps as heavy as lead, and he couldn''t take a step at all.


    After biting his teeth, Ding Ning''s eyes flashed a color of perseverance. MD, fight. It''s a big deal that his spirit will be crushed again.


    He can survive in the doomsday space. In this world just affected by the doomsday, he doesn''t believe he can''t make it.


    Without hesitation, he immediately summoned the mountain and river turtle, handed it the medicine spirit ring that never gave up after getting it, and seriously asked: "senior, please help me take good care of them. If I can live, don''t mention everything. If I die, please take care of them for the sake of our acquaintance."


    The mountain turtle looked at him calmly, opened his mouth and swallowed the medicine ring impolitely, turned and climbed out faster than the rabbit, and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye. Only its words echoed in his ears: "I will take good care of them. Go at ease."


    Ding Ning''s forehead was covered with black lines in an instant. What do you mean, let me go at ease? Is there anything special that says that?


    There is a faint sense of collapse in my heart. The old turtle is really unreliable.


    But at the moment, he couldn''t allow him to think much. The gourd was like beans in a frying pan, cracking and cracking.


    Every time the cracked gourd will have one more fine line. Seeing that it has reached the critical point of collapse, the destructive horror atmosphere becomes more and more intense, which makes him creepy and scared.


    Ding Ning took a deep breath, thought about it, took out the refined body armor, and put it on his body. For fear that he could not protect his head, he covered his head with no less than ten soul armor.


    Then he took out countless glass Vajra amulets and began to shoot them on his body. He was glittering all over, like a Bodhisattva who had just powdered his golden body.


    Although he knew that these things could play little role before the devastating doomsday natural disaster, it was a psychological comfort after all.


    Mountain and river turtles use divine knowledge from afar


    Staring at Ding Ning, he saw that he was armed to his teeth in a blink of an eye, and his whole body glittered like a golden arhat in the temple. His expression instantly changed to that wonderful.


    In the heart, he could make complaints about how scared he was. He had so many spirit armor and body armor that he was a super upstart.


    But then, Ding Ning''s performance made it understand what is really armed to the teeth.


    The goods even took out a set of the best spirit tool made from the teeth of the golden beast demon king, ate the gold teeth and put them on the teeth. They also chewed it for two times before they closed their mouth with satisfaction.


    The mountain tortoise could not make complaints about it, and thought that it was almost the same. It was only the aftermath of the destruction of space after the gourd. The power was far less terrible than the Langya world.


    You know, Jietian gourd is a magical creature in chaos. The fruit of Jietian vine is enough to hold a complete world.


    Langya world is just a small incomplete world. Even if the power of space destruction explodes the gourd, the destruction storm that can overflow is greatly offset.


    Ding Ning''s defensive strength has almost caught up with one tenth of the defensive strength of mountain and river tortoise shells, which is enough to resist this degree of destructive storm.


    But Ding Ning didn''t know. He thought it was as terrible as the destruction space in Langya world. In the dull eyes of mountain and river turtles, he didn''t hesitate to take out the man pigo who had been forgotten in the corner and put it on him.


    After you wrap yourself up, He muttered: "Brother renpi, I''m sorry. I''ve been too busy recently to burn villas, beautiful women, famous cars and luxury houses for you. Don''t worry. As long as you can help me through this difficulty, I''ll burn a real luxury car for you. Think about it. Those rich people underground can only drive a broken paper car. You''re the only one driving a real luxury car. What''s that called? That''s a model, I promise, only I want you to drive this luxury car around the underground mansion. All those beautiful female ghosts take the initiative to throw themselves into your arms... "


    Mountain and river turtles are completely speechless. NIMA, this goods is really a wonderful flower. I don''t know where to get a piece of immortal strong man''s skin to wear on him. It''s completely stable. With this human skin, it''s hard for him to die without those spirit armor and talisman.


    Ding Ning was very nervous. He didn''t have as much confidence in human skin as mountain and river turtles. After all, this skin had been bitten out by Qianmu plague. Although it was repaired by himself in the end, he didn''t think that the power of space destruction storm would be weaker than that of Qianmu fangs.


    Therefore, he released the divine skill of protecting his body again. The third type of Buddha has no regrets. His golden body has completely become golden now.


    The golden mountain tortoise was dazzled for a while. It was like a golden mountain piled there. There was no way. Who let the goods be wrapped with too many spirit armor? The whole person was very bloated.


    Boom!


    The power of space destruction finally reached the critical point that Jietian gourd could bear. With an earth shaking drama, the whole buildings in Wulun valley were lifted to the sky and turned into fragments in the air. The colorful tents and house debris were flying all over the sky, which was very beautiful like fireworks.


    The terrible wave of destroying the sky and the earth surged and spread wildly around. Where it passed, it was like a hurricane, with no grass and a mess, exposing the bare ground.


    The fragments of the gourd flew around and banged on Ding Ning like bullets. The golden light flickered continuously, but it stood still.


    But his bloated golden body could not bear the impact of the air wave. He was rushed upside down by the shock wave, and the rubble splashed, directly smashed through half of the cliff and fell on the hillside of the Ulun valley.


    Ding Ning opened his eyes dazed and suddenly felt around him


    Someone turned his head in surprise and just pressed yeqingxuan tightly under his body. The full head of gravel residue was like Qu Wuyou, who had just been planed out of the soil.


    What''s the situation? Why is Qu Wuyou here? Ding Ning was stunned.


    Qu Wuyou also wondered. He estimated that since it was a space storm and affected a wide range, they must have no time to escape. They had to take a risk and hide behind the hillside cliff of Wulun valley.


    I thought that even if it was a space storm, the power should be much smaller if it was blocked by the cliff. Facts have proved that his practice is right. After all, the doomsday storm is only a afterwave. Although the scope of the storm is very wide, the power is obviously weakened by the cliff, which is completely within his bearing range.


    Just when he was determined, he didn''t expect that a golden man was born in the sky. He crashed into a cliff and almost buried him alive. Fortunately, he saw the opportunity quickly and pressed yeqingxuan under his body to protect him. Otherwise, those large gravel would have to break his daughter''s head.


    This is probably a father''s instinctive reaction. He forgot that ye Qingxuan is not a weak woman with no strength to bind chickens, but a real expert in the divine martial arts realm. How can these gravel get her.


    But yeqingxuan enjoyed the feeling of being taken care of. He was warm in his heart. He thought that this feeling of being taken care of was father''s love?


    Although the resentment in my heart could not go away for a while, the resentment against Qu Wuyou also dissipated a lot, and even gave birth to a little child screen feeling.


    Just thinking of her disabled sister, the night owl, yeqingxuan''s heart cooled again. It''s not impossible for her to forgive and accept Qu Wuyou, but she has conditions. She must let Qu Wuyou avenge the night owl and kill Ding Ning, so that their sisters can accept this irresponsible father.


    Of course, she didn''t think about Ding Ning''s strength, but she thought that Ding Ning had always been friendly with the imperial palace. If her father suddenly sneaked in, Ding Ning would be defenseless and likely to be caught.


    "Hi! How are you, basking in the sun here?"


    Ding Ning and Qu Wuyou stared for a long time before they said hello incoherently.


    Qu Wuyou twitched at the corner of his mouth. NIMA, I didn''t see that the hurricane is rampant, the space is full of cracks, and the broken construction waste in the sky is flying all over the sky. It''s almost turning into clouds. Where''s the sun.


    But at the moment, he only wants to take yeqingxuan away safely. He doesn''t want to create complications and provoke this unknown... Er, golden man.


    What''s more, he suddenly sounded a very key thing. Although he knew that ye Qingxuan was his own daughter, others didn''t know. Now their posture is easy to make people daydream. It would be bad if they were misunderstood.


    It doesn''t matter if he''s old. He''s scolded by old hooligans at most. Although his daughter is a few decades old, she''s well maintained. She looks like she''s only in her twenties and hasn''t married yet. If it''s spread, it will ruin her reputation.


    Thinking of this, he smiled and hurriedly got up. He hurriedly explained, "don''t get me wrong, sir. This is my daughter. I just pressed her down for fear of hurting her. It''s not what you think."


    "I know."


    Ding Ning naturally nodded. Even if he didn''t know the father daughter relationship between them, he had extreme trust in Qu Wuyou''s character.


    "You... She''s really my daughter. I can swear to God, it''s not what you think."


    But unexpectedly, his too indifferent performance fell into Qu Wuyou''s eyes, but he thought he didn''t believe it at all, but deliberately said the opposite, and suddenly blushed and explained again.

 Chapter 1784

    "What do I think?"


    Ding Ning was also confused. He didn''t think about it elsewhere. It''s natural for his father to protect his daughter. Isn''t that normal? Qu wuanxi has no strength.


    "Just... Just... Hey, anyway, it''s not what you think."


    Qu Wuyou has a sense of suffocation that he can''t argue. He feels embarrassed when he says that. His face turns red and looks angry.


    "You are her father and she is your daughter. Is it right that you put her under your body in order to protect her?"


    Ding Ning looked at Qu wuanxiously about jumping, and could only cry and laugh.


    But the more he spoke in this smiling tone, the more Qu Wuyou felt that he was sarcastic and anxious. He didn''t know what to do.


    Night Qingxuan glanced at Ding Ning and said coldly, "no matter what you think, that''s the fact anyway. Take care of your mouth, otherwise, be careful of your life."


    Ding Ning''s most annoying thing in his life was being threatened. He came up in a rage when he heard the speech. In a bad tone, he said, "I''d like to see what you can do to take my life."


    Qu Wuyou was in a hurry. Although he didn''t know what the golden man came from, he obviously rushed from the blast wave of the explosion. He was unharmed, so he didn''t dare to underestimate it. He hurriedly pulled Ye Qingxuan''s sleeve: "jing''er, how to speak, apologize quickly."


    Night Qingxuan''s fire also came up. She has a very different character from her sister night owl. She doesn''t have any temper at ordinary times. She is relatively gentle.


    However, Qu Wuyou''s father was not young, which had just changed him. He scolded himself to outsiders, which made her how she could not be disappointed. She shook her hand and broke away Qu Wuyou''s hand and said coldly, "I said, my name is not Qu Jinger, my name is Ye Qingxuan."


    "Jing''er... You..."


    Qu Wuyou knew that the heart that his daughter had just opened to him was closed again because of his attitude, which made him painfully close his eyes and sigh.


    He also wanted to act recklessly. In order to vent his anger on his daughter, he cleaned up the golden man severely, but it went against his heart.


    What''s more, he doesn''t want his daughter to be a vicious person who takes people''s lives regardless of right and wrong. On this principled issue, he will never make any concessions, even if the person is the daughter he has been thinking about for decades.


    Ding Ning looked at Qu Wuyou''s painful appearance and felt unbearable for a while. He felt that he was too small. Before, ye Qingxuan wanted to kill himself several times, but he didn''t care with her.


    How do you know that she is Qu Wuyou''s long lost daughter and still get angry with her? Isn''t it difficult for Qu Wuyou to be a man in the middle?


    "I didn''t live well without you before. Now I don''t need your help."


    There was no emotion in Yeqing xuanmei''s eyes. He looked at Ding Ning coldly and sneered: "don''t you want to see what I can do to take your life? Let you see my ability now."


    "Jing''er can''t..."


    Qu Wuyou shouted anxiously, but ye Qingxuan didn''t even look at him. He reached out and took down the white Ling cloth wrapped around his waist. With a shake of his hand, the white Ling roared like a ferocious poisonous snake and went straight to Ding Ning''s throat.


    Ding Ning frowned and was annoyed. She didn''t want to argue with Qu Wuyou in terms of her face, but this woman was so cruel that she wanted to take his life as soon as she came up.


    The white silk looks very ordinary, but it is actually woven from extremely tough snow silk. It is difficult to break the knife and gun. Water and fire do not hurt. As long as the spiritual power is poured into it, its sharpness is no less than that of a divine weapon.


    That is, if you meet a martial artist with poor strength, this alone will be enough to pierce your throat and die.


    "Hum! It''s unfilial to deny your own father; it''s unkind to hurt the killer when you say no. You should teach a good lesson to a woman like you."


    Ding Ning snorted coldly and lightly stretched out two fingers and clamped it. The white Ling like a tongue letter was clamped in his hand. He let night Qingxuan tear it hard and still.


    Seeing this scene, Qu Wuyou, who was going to stop it, was shocked by the strength of the golden man, but also relieved. He didn''t want his daughter to kill for no reason, nor did he want the golden man to hurt his daughter when he was angry. Seeing that he just said to teach her a lesson rather than kill her, he was relieved for the time being.


    "I didn''t expect to have some skills. In that case, I really want to experience your skill."


    Night Qingxuan didn''t expect that the strange man looking at the golden light was so strong, and his eyes were also aroused his competitive heart.


    Although Bai Ling is her weapon, she is not her strongest means. She is a spiritual master. She is best at array and divine sense attack.


    Before the words fell, a powerful divine sense attacked Ding Ning''s sea of knowledge. Although her divine sense strength was not enough to defeat the sea of knowledge of martial artists at the same level, she could still do it.


    Ding Ning grinned. Is this woman funny? He is a man of divine consciousness and spiritual thoughts. What he is most afraid of is the attack of divine consciousness.


    What''s more, what ye Qingxuan practiced was the saint''s "divine control formula", and the degree of control could only be said to be regular. It was like teaching others to attack him.


    Therefore, Ding Ning ignored her at all and allowed her divine sense to invade her own sea of knowledge. For Qu Wuyou''s face, he just wanted to teach her a lesson, not take her life. Otherwise, as long as his huge divine sense fought back, it could break the sea of knowledge in the night and make her crazy.


    Seeing that he was not on guard, yeqingxuan thought that he was not aware of his divine sense attack, and his eyes immediately showed a look of satisfaction.


    After all, there are very few spiritual masters, and the divine sense attack is invisible and impossible to prevent. Most martial arts people have never heard of the method of divine sense attack, and how can they know how to resist the divine sense attack.


    This is one of the reasons why the saints can only cultivate to the divine martial arts realm, but they can still be listed in the holy gate and stand proudly in the ancient martial arts world.


    However, the next moment, her pride stiffened on her face, replaced by a thick color of horror, and her whole body trembled with fear.


    What kind of sea knowledge was that? She swore that she didn''t even think that human sea knowledge could be cultivated to this extent, which turned her proud divine knowledge into a big joke.


    If her knowledge of the sea is a gurgling stream, Ding Ning''s knowledge of the sea is a vast sea of stars. There is no comparability in terms of depth, breadth or purity of divine knowledge.


    The confrontation between God and consciousness is the most strange and dangerous. Yeqingxuan has no doubt that if the other party is willing, as long as an idea can easily destroy his own knowledge sea and turn himself into a dead man or a madman.


    Goo Doo!


    Night Qingxuan''s dry throat stirred for a moment, couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, and his eyes were full of fear and fear.


    Gently I left, just as I gently came, waved my sleeves, and didn''t take away a cloud.


    Night Qingxuan carefully... The atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe... Gently... Quietly... Took back the wisp of divine knowledge, which was a long sigh of relief.


    It''s like a arrogant monkey blustered to settle accounts with the enemy in the cave, but after entering the cave, he found that there was a terrible sleeping dragon lying in the cave. His anger suddenly disappeared, and he tiptoed back to leave the cave, lest he wake up the sleeping dragon when there was a big noise, and he didn''t breathe a sigh of relief until he felt safe out of the cave.


    Ding Ning clearly felt Ye Qingxuan''s actions like hiding his ears and stealing bells. He couldn''t help laughing. This woman is still different from her sister night owl. At least, she is not as vicious as night owl.


    Because he knows very well that yeqingxuan didn''t use the most lethal killing move in the art of controlling God, but used an attack method that can shock the sea. This attack method can make people feel headache, but it won''t really cause irreparable damage. Otherwise, he will never let her take back the divine consciousness in this way.


    Of course, even in the face of Qu Wuyou, he won''t really do anything to her, but at least, it will make her lose this wisp of divine consciousness and be eaten back as a lesson.


    At the moment, yeqingxuan was already a frightened bird. Seeing Ding Ning looking at him, he immediately instinctively stepped back a few steps, with fear and fear in his eyes.


    Although Qu Wuyou has just practiced the cultivation method of divine consciousness for a short time, he can still detect the fluctuation of divine consciousness.


    Although he didn''t know what the specific situation was, from yeqingxuan''s performance at the moment, he could see that although his daughter suffered a little loss, she was not materially hurt.


    This let him breathe a sigh of relief, but also for fear that his daughter would no longer know the greatness of heaven and earth, which really angered the mysterious strong man and caused death.


    He hurriedly stepped forward and stood in front of yeqingxuan, hugged his fist and said, "Your Excellency, the little woman is impulsive. She was reckless before. In the next song, she apologized to you on behalf of the little girl. I hope you don''t remember the villain. Let''s stop now."


    Ding Ning was neither laughing nor crying. She said that since she was your daughter, I would not do anything to her. When she was about to say something to prevaricate the past, her heart suddenly moved.


    Since they don''t know their true identity, do they want to find a way to help Qu Wuyou.


    After all, he sacrificed too much for the country and the people. Now he is old and finally found his lost family, but his daughter is full of resentment against him. It must be hard for him.


    Immediately, he turned his head and said coldly, "is this girl really your daughter? Why doesn''t she seem to admit it? Won''t you coax me?"


    "Well... There''s another secret. I owe the child too much. Please be generous and forgive her disrespect."


    Qu Wuyou has straightened his spine when he meets any strong enemy in his life. He has never been soft. But now, he has put down all his face for his daughter. The dignitaries look low and low. Ding Ning feels sad when he looks at it.


    However, Ding Ning saw that although Ye Qingxuan was afraid of himself, he was sticking his neck and inclined to bend carefree. It was obvious that he had not fully accepted her father from the bottom of his heart, and he had to add fuel to the flames.


    Immediately, she said with a sad smile, "if you offend me, how can you say so? Well, let her break her arm for your face. That''s it."


    "What? Sir, you have a lot of adults. She is young and not sensible. Please raise your hand and forgive her this time."


    Qu Wuyou''s face changed sharply and begged bitterly.


    Yeqingxuan also lost her color. Unexpectedly, she provoked such a disaster on impulse, which made her almost instinctively hide behind Qu Wuyou, and her face was pale.